¡¶Danwu Supreme¡· Chapter 1 The Rebirth of the Alchemy God You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han opened his eyes and Huo Di woke up. "I never expected that I would survive in this way. Su Han, this body is also called Su Han. I unexpectedly took my body and was reborn into a young man with the same name." "It is now the year 5954 of the Daxia calendar, and I have been dead for 200 years. Aoxue, Honglian, I wonder what happened to them?" He was the youngest alchemy master in the Great Xia Dynasty. He was extremely skilled in alchemy. At only twenty-nine years old, he became the most promising person in the Great Xia Dynasty to become the Alchemy Sage. But in martial arts, he is a natural waste and unable to practice martial arts. It is precisely because of this that the enemy uses despicable means to plot against him. In the end, he is forced to detonate the elixir fire and die together with the enemy. I thought everything was over, but unexpectedly, when I opened my eyes again, I was reborn as a young master from a martial arts family 200 years later. Su Han looked up and saw his current appearance in the mirror. He was very thin and ordinary-looking. He didn't have much masculinity. He was far from the suave Su Han in his previous life. The place he was in was an alchemy room. Judging from the memory of this body, this fifteen-year-old boy had to refine a first-grade Yang Yuan Dan for a woman. However, he failed repeatedly and his constitution was already weak. , anxious fire attacks the heart and dies. "What a coincidence, alchemy is my old profession, so let me help you fulfill your last wish." Su Han was about to open the alchemy furnace when the door was suddenly pushed open rudely. Su Han couldn't help but frown. A young master with a noble status would be treated with such rudeness? "Second Young Master, there are still two quarters of an hour left. If you can't refine the Yang Yuan Pill, come out as soon as possible. Don't delay. The owner and guests will be waiting impatiently." The person who came was a housekeeper in gray clothes. When he spoke to Su Han, although he used the honorific title, he didn't have much respect. There was contempt and impatience in his eyes. "So it turns out that this body is also a martial arts waste. It has been practicing for many years without entering the Qi Martial Realm. It has been called a waste for more than ten years, so it has to turn to alchemy. This is quite similar to me " "However, he has no talent in alchemy. He is still an apprentice in alchemy after three years of training. He cannot even refine a single elixir. He has become a well-known laughing stock in Qingye City. No wonder these people look down on others!" After fusing these memories, Su Han took a few breaths to check his body. Immediately, he froze in place. "Nima, what kind of waste material is this? The meridians are wide and large, which is very suitable for the movement of true energy. This is a genius!" Su Han was a loser in martial arts in his previous life. He knew that a real loser's constitution should be due to blocked meridians and blocked true energy. The current condition of this body has nothing to do with useless materials. Instead, it has a genius physique that warriors dream of. You must know that countless warriors in previous lives spent a lot of money to buy elixirs from Su Han, just to widen their meridians to facilitate their practice. And this body is actually born with wide meridians, and if word spreads about it, many people will be jealous. It¡¯s just that this body is a bit special. Since I was very young, there has been a strange red light in my left eye! Every time a little bit of true energy comes out of cultivation, it will be absorbed by this red light, causing the sea of ????qi in the Dantian to be unable to open up, and it is impossible to enter the first stage of the Qi Martial Realm. It is undoubtedly a very frustrating feeling to be considered a waste by everyone despite being a genius! Seeing that Su Han didn't answer him, the gray-clothed butler's eyes became even more impatient. He was about to step forward and grab Su Han's wrist and drag him out of the alchemy room, but he saw Su Han's eyes were cold and his thin body suddenly became cold. A strong tension broke out, and the momentum made people unable to move for a moment! Is this still the timid good-for-nothing Su Han? The gray-clothed butler's back was suddenly covered with cold sweat, although he didn't know why he was afraid of a loser! "Since there are still two quarters of an hour, why are you anxious?" Su Han's tone was cold. The housekeeper looked at Su Han again and found that the cold temperament had long since disappeared, which made people doubt that he had seen it wrong. It was impossible for a loser to have that kind of aura. "Okay, you can get out." Su Han said something shocking again, not like his usual submissiveness at all. The gray-clothed butler's face froze again, but under Su Han's calm eyes, he could only slowly walk out of the alchemy room. In the end, Su Han was the master and he was the slave! "This loser, does he really think he can refine that first-grade Yang Yuan Dan? When the time comes, he will look like he is dead again like before!"? Su Han had doubts in his heart, and the red light in his left eye faded. "Trash." Su Han dropped two words and left, leaving the butler in gray sitting on the ground blankly. He couldn't believe that he was called a waste by a recognized waste like Su Han At the same time, in the Su family hall. Su Yunhai, the head of the Su family, coughed and said apologetically to the people around him: "Brother Ouyang, can you wait a little longer?" The stipulated time has come and Su Han did not show up. Su Yunhai knew that Su Han's alchemy must have failed. But he still had a glimmer of hope. If Su Han could refine Yang Yuan Dan and prove that he was not a complete waste, maybe the Ouyang family would agree to marry Su Han again. It¡¯s not that Su Yunhai wants to marry the Ouyang family, but that Su Han is too obsessed with Ouyang Xuan¡¯er. When he heard that Ouyang Xuan'er wanted to break off the engagement they had made since childhood, Su Han went crazy and decided to refine Yang Yuan Dan to prove himself. As a father, he felt very unhappy when he saw his precious son like this. "Waiting is just a waste of time. Waste is waste after all. Xuan'er, let's go!" The head of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Li, waved his sleeves and stood up. He called the beautiful girl next to him and was about to leave. Su Yunhai¡¯s face sank, feeling extremely unhappy. Ouyang Li was so disrespectful. If it weren't for Su Han really liking Ouyang Xuan'er, Su Yunhai would have fallen out by now. "Uncle Ouyang, why not wait a little longer. Today, Brother Han vowed to refine Yang Yuan Dan to prove that he is not a waste, so he must have some confidence. Maybe he has already refined it and is on his way here." The speaker was Su Jun, the eldest son of the Su family. He had a very handsome face, sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He was much more manly than the submissive Su Han. At this moment, he tried to persuade Ouyang Xuaner, but Ouyang Xuan'er pulled Ouyang Li's sleeve and said, "Dad, just listen to Brother Su Jun and wait a little longer!" "That's okay!" Ouyang Li glanced at Su Jun and sat down again. Ouyang Xuan'er pouted and said: "But I think Su Han will definitely not be able to refine it. This Su Han is really irresponsible. If he doesn't know how to make elixirs, he can't make elixirs. It doesn't matter if he comes out and says it, what kind of man is he to be a coward?" " "Yes, Brother Su has such a lousy son. Even I sympathize with you. If it were you, I would slap him to death. Anyway, if you stay in the world, you will be trampled on by others!" Ouyang Li laughed wildly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 You brought it upon yourself You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ouyang Li was so arrogant, the muscles on Su Yunhai's face trembled, and he almost jumped up. But when he thought of Su Han, he had no choice but to endure it. The Ouyang family and the Su family are both one of the three major families in Qingye City. In the final analysis, it is because Su Han failed to live up to expectations and the Su family has no direct successor that Ouyang Li can be so arrogant. No matter how powerful a family is, it is useless without a good successor. Thinking of this, Su Yunhai's face turned a little darker. Su Jun observed the expressions of the three people, and a sinister smile appeared on his face. He wished that Su Han could not refine the elixir and would be embarrassed in front of the Ouyang family and discredit the Su family. Only in this way will Su Yunhai be completely disappointed with Su Han, the good-for-nothing son, and Su Jun, the adopted son, will have a chance to rise to the top. "Uncle Su, if Su Han doesn't refine the Yang Yuan Pill today, you must fulfill your promise and replace my engagement with Su Han with one with brother Su Jun." Ouyang Xuan'er looked shy and secretly looked at Su Jun while talking. "well." Su Yunhai gave a wry smile. Since ancient times, beauties love heroes. This adopted son Su Jun is handsome and talented. He is already a fourth-level Qiwu realm master at a young age. It is normal for Ouyang Xuan'er to like him. It's just Su Han's infatuation. Somewhat in vain. "The second young master is here!" With the announcement, Su Han's figure strode into the front hall, his eyes were shining, he looked very energetic, he was completely different from before! There was silence in the hall for a while. There was surprise and doubt in Su Yunhai's eyes, and there was gloom and suspicion in Ouyang Li's eyes. In the past, Su Han looked timid and without any energy. What is going on today? Ouyang Xuan'er also frowned. In the past, Su Han was so nervous when he saw her that he didn't know what to do. He regarded her as a goddess, which greatly satisfied her vanity. But today, Su Han didn't even look at her, which made her feel inexplicably unhappy! "Brother Han, you are finally here. Everyone has been waiting impatiently. Please take out the Yang Yuan Dan quickly." Su Jun suddenly said something, drawing everyone's attention to Yang Yuan Dan. "That's right, boy from the Su family, where is your Yang Yuan Pill? I've been waiting all afternoon. You'd better not fool me with some useless pill." Ouyang Li laughed. Su Yunhai, on the other hand, had a worried look on his face, obviously not thinking that Su Han could refine Yang Yuan Dan. Su Han sneered in his heart, Su Jun, the eldest brother, really couldn¡¯t wait to see himself make a fool of himself! "Bring it here!" Su Han waved his hand, and a servant ran into the hall and carefully placed the medicine box on the table. "Han'er, have you really refined the first-grade elixir Yang Yuan Dan?" Su Yunhai looked in disbelief. This son has been learning alchemy for three years and has exploded countless alchemy furnaces, but has never succeeded. If he really takes out the elixir today, even if it is an ordinary elixir, Su Yunhai will think it is worth it. "Even if you are lucky enough to refine the Yang Yuan Pill, it is just an ordinary pill, no different from a useless pill!" Ouyang Li grabbed the medicine box with his big hand in the air and opened it fiercely! Wow! The heat dissipated, and a strong medicinal fragrance filled the hall, causing the four people in the hall to feel dazed "High-quality pill?" Ouyang Li frowned tightly, his eyes fixed on the five fiery red pills, as if he wanted to see through them. "What, the five pills are all high-quality pills" Su Yunhai's expression was stunned at first, and then slowly turned into ecstasy. The servants of the Su family who were present were all stunned. Could it be that their good-for-nothing second young master was actually a hidden alchemy genius? After a moment of silence, someone spoke. "Brother Han, my eldest brother has heard about your furnace explosion just now. It doesn't matter if you can't refine the elixir, but how can you use the elixir from your family's elixir workshop to pass it off as your own elixir?" It was Su Jun who spoke. His tone was calm, and his eyes flashed with an imperceptible evil look! Ouyang Xuan'er said crisply: "So that's it, Su Han, you are so shameless, we were almost deceived by you!" Su Han sneered in his heart, these two people splashed a lot of dirty water! Looking at Su Jun's handsome figure and Ouyang Xuan'er's youthful and beautiful face, this is his most trusted elder brother and favorite girl in his predecessor! It¡¯s a pity that Su Han is no longer the good-for-nothing Su Han who allowed others to bully him! Snapped!If it's about marriage, let the eldest brother do it. Anyway, the eldest brother is also his father's son, and he is also the eldest brother. If there is a marriage, he should come first. " Su Han¡¯s sudden change of conversation surprised everyone. Ouyang Xuan'er was stunned on the spot. Su Han used to treat her as a goddess, but today he always looks down on her! Although she didn't like Su Han, she still felt insulted and her face turned red. However, when she thought of what Su Han said, Ouyang Xuan'er felt a little secretly happy. She originally wanted to marry Su Jun. Although Su Han made a few pills by mistake, he could not compare with Su Jun. He became a fourth-level Qi Martial Realm master at a young age. "Brother Han, if you are not the eldest brother, I don't want to help you. This marriage was decided for you by your adoptive father and Uncle Ouyang ten years ago. Even if I agree, eldest brother, my adoptive father and Uncle Ouyang will not agree." Su Jun pretended to be embarrassed, but he was already overjoyed. If he could marry Ouyang Xuan'er, he would have the powerful support of the Ouyang family behind him, and his status in the Su family would instantly be different. "If I have any objections, Su Jun is young and promising, and he is the best candidate for son-in-law in my mind." Ouyang Li was the first to express his position. Between Su Han and Su Jun, he was not stupid. Of course he knew who to choose as his son-in-law. "Thisthis is not very in line with the rulesOh, forget it, as long as the young man is willing, Su Jun, please meet your future father-in-law soon." Su Yunhai had a look of helplessness on his face. He thought that Su Han had enlightened himself today, but he didn't expect that he would still be as willful and random as before. The important matters of marriage could change at a moment's notice, which made him want to kick out Su Han, an unfilial son. "Then, I would rather be respectful than obey your orders. I have met my father-in-law." Su Jun quickly saluted Ouyang Li, the smile on his face could not be suppressed no matter how hard he tried. Su Han sneered in his heart, you will cry later! "Okay, it's settled now, I and Xuan'er will go back first!" Ouyang Li stood up and said goodbye. Su Han smiled softly, "By the way, my eldest brother also has a wish, that is, after getting married, he can move out of the Su family and start his own business!" "What, starting your own business?" Su Yunhai and Ouyang Li were both stunned, and even Su Jun couldn't react. "Yes, my eldest brother always says that he has lived in the Su family for eighteen years and owes the Su family too much. After getting married, he is not going to use any more money from the Su family. Not only that, even after getting married, My eldest brother doesn¡¯t want the Su family to pay for it, so the cost of the wedding needs more help from you, the head of the Ouyang family." "Brother Han, what did you say?" Su Jun's voice deepened. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 He is not qualified to touch any plant or tree You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han said strangely: "Brother, don't be embarrassed. Is there something wrong with what I said? Haven't you been eating and drinking for nothing for eighteen years? When you told me that you wanted to be independent, I admired your ability. Backbone, don¡¯t let me down.¡± "I¡­¡­" Su Jun¡¯s face turned purple. He didn¡¯t expect Su Han to make up lies with his eyes open, but he couldn¡¯t refute it because he was indeed just an adopted son. ¡°Could he say that he doesn¡¯t have the backbone, or beg Su Yunhai to continue to pay for him? But in front of Ouyang Xuan'er, he really couldn't afford to lose this person. "Hahaha, it's good that Su Jun's son-in-law has such integrity. The Ouyang family can be responsible for all the expenses of the wedding. In addition, the Ouyang family can also pay for Su Jun's training, food and drink in the future!" Ouyang Li laughed loudly, "It's just that I can't give money in vain. How about this? How about Su Jun being the son-in-law and changing his surname to Ouyang in the future." Su Han secretly smiled in his heart. This Ouyang Li was really shrewd. It was certainly more cost-effective to pick a son-in-law who was at the fourth level of the Qi Martial Realm for nothing than to marry his daughter. Ouyang Li's words were what Su Han expected. "This, I, I'm not" Su Jun is really anxious. Marrying Ouyang Xuan'er and becoming a son-in-law are two completely different concepts! If he really changed his surname to Ouyang, he would be a member of the Ouyang family. From now on, he would not be able to touch any of the Su family's assets, let alone push Su Han out of the position and inherit everything from the Su family. As for the status of a visiting son-in-law in the Ouyang family, he will be inferior to others for the rest of his life and his future will be ruined. "Brother, what's wrong? Patriarch Ouyang has been so generous for you, do you want to regret it? This is not like you." Su Han said the last sentence, which choked Su Jun to the point where he couldn't say anything. At this point, Su Jun finally understood that he had fallen into Su Han's trap ever since he agreed to the marriage! Su Jun really couldn¡¯t figure out how the cowardly and useless waste suddenly became so capable. "If you play tricks with me, this is what you will end up with." Su Han sneered in his heart. Su Jun dared to accuse him of cheating in alchemy. This violated his taboo. This punishment was just tit for tat. "Hahahaha, I didn't expect Su Jun to have such thoughts. Xuan'er has hired a son-in-law, and she won't have to leave home in the future. I think it's good, but I don't know what Brother Su wants." Ouyang Li's face was flushed, and Ouyang Xuan'er was also very shy. Su Yunhai looked depressed. Even if he married and changed people today, he still married into his wife. This was completely beyond his expectation. Although Su Jun was not his biological son, he had always been his right-hand man. He did not expect that Su Jun would want to leave the Su family and start his own business, which made him somewhat disappointed. "Su Jun, have you really thought about it?" Su Yunhai wanted to confirm it one last time. Su Han took over the conversation, "Dad, my eldest brother is thin-skinned, so don't ask him again. If he wasn't willing, he would have objected long ago." "Well, well, our Su family temple is too small to accommodate you. I believe you will have a better development in the Ouyang family!" Su Yunhai said to Su Jun. Su Jun felt frustrated and angry in his heart, but he couldn't refute even a single word. Ouyang Li is in high spirits, and rebuttal at this time will definitely arouse Ouyang Li's anger, and the consequences will be more serious than marrying into a wife. At this moment, Su Jun just wanted to cut Su Han into pieces. If it weren't for the Su family's territory, he would have done it long ago. Until Ouyang Li took Ouyang Xuan'er and left, Su Jun still couldn't believe that it was a foregone conclusion that he would become his son-in-law. With just a few words, Su Han ruined his future and made all his efforts in the Su family go to waste "Congratulations, brother, for getting your wish." Su Han bowed his hands to Su Jun, ignored Su Jun's murderous eyes, and left the hall calmly. Su Yunhai still had some doubts in his heart, mainly because Su Han looked completely different today than before, but Su Han left so fast that it was too late for him to ask even if he wanted to. "Su Han, why do you want to harm me?" Su Han had just taken a few steps out of the hall when he heard Su Jun rushing over and speaking secretly behind him. "Brother, why did you say this? Don't you really want to get married to Ouyang Xuan'er? As a younger brother, I'm just helping you." Su Han chuckled. "Trash, even if you interfere with my good deeds, it can't change the fact that you are a trash! I will definitely repay today's revenge with interest. If you can, never leave the Su family's door for the rest of your life, otherwise I will kill you. " Su Jun¡¯s face was completely torn, showing a vicious expression. Su Han turned around and leftCome back. Su Han couldn't help but wonder, where can Su Yunhai go? And staying out all night was completely inconsistent with his steady character. "My father often stays up all night like this?" Su Han asked the servant who served Su Yunhai. The servant hurriedly said: "This is the first time. Although the master has gone out often a while ago, he always comes back to sleep at night. But last night, there was a constant banging sound in the master's room, and we didn't dare to go in and disturb him. , he hurried out in the middle of the night and has not come back until now.¡± A thumping sound? Su Han frowned, unable to think of what the sound could be. At this moment, Su Yunhai walked in from outside, with two dark circles on his face, and seemed to be in poor spirits. "Han'er, why are you here so early in the morning?" Su Yunhai asked strangely. Su Han joked: "Dad, judging from your tone, don't you want to see me?" "What's the matter! Dad is so happy. You never came to greet me before, but your elder brother comes every day!" Su Yunhai patted his son on the back hard, but his face was already smiling. Su Han couldn't help but frown when he heard Su Jun's name. He didn't know how to tactfully remind Su Yunhai that Su Jun had evil intentions! Su Yunhai misunderstood the meaning of Su Han's frown, "Han'er, dad knows that your eldest brother said the wrong thing yesterday and made you unhappy. But alas! Your eldest brother won't be able to stay in the Su family for much longer anyway. , just be patient!" ¡°Those are not the important points.¡± Su Han shook his head secretly. Su Yunhai had quite a bit of affection for Su Jun. Su Jun was only targeting him anyway, so it was better not to say anything more to Su Yunhai, lest he feel sad and disappointed. Besides, there are more important things to do today. "Dad, I have something to trouble you with. I need two hundred catties of Huanyang grass, eighty catties of five-leaf lotus, one hundred catties of tiger bone oil, and ten catties of ice soul fruit." Su Han got straight to the point and gave out a list of names, and all of these medicinal materials were the raw materials for refining the fourth-grade elixir Ice Jade Body Tempering Pill. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 Condensing Dan Seal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Here, Han'er, how do you know these materials?" Su Yunhai was stunned. These materials were not cheap, and the first three medicinal materials could still be bought in the market. The last ice soul fruit was simply priceless and extremely rare. Su Yunhai had only seen it in his life. Once, it is impossible to buy easily. ¡°And with such a large amount, even if all Sujia Danfang is emptied, we can¡¯t even make up one-tenth of it. It¡¯s hard to imagine what a fifteen-year-old alchemy apprentice can do with these precious medicinal materials! "Han'er, why do you need so many precious medicinal materials?" Su Yunhai took a deep breath, his heart was beating wildly, and he instinctively felt that his son was completely different from before! "Dad, if you believe me, try your best to help me find all these medicinal materials." Su Han's words were simple, but his eyes were firm. Su Yunhai was silent for a moment, his tightly furrowed brows showing his inner embarrassment. Su Han knew that this request was indeed too much. Not to mention the price of Bingpo Fruit, but the first three medicinal materials were equivalent to wiping out the entire income of hundreds of people in the Su family. Even if Su Yunhai is the head of the family, he has absolutely no power to make such a decision. Taking a deep breath, Su Han was about to give it up, when Su Yunhai suddenly said with a solemn expression: "Dad promises you that within three days, I will find a way to help you find all these materials, but the Ice Soul Fruit cannot be guaranteed, so I can only say my best! " Hearing what Su Yunhai said, Su Han's heart was shaken, and his tense heart finally relaxed. "Dad, don't worry, I will never let you down." Su Han did not say any words of gratitude, but solemnly made his promise. In the next three days, Su Han was not idle. He had been practicing his soul power in the room in preparation for refining the Ice Jade Body Tempering Pill. The soul power secret method he practiced is called "Brahma Nian Pian". It has an extraordinary origin. It is an orthodox secret method passed down from the heaven-level sect Xuanyue Dan Sect. Only the true disciples of Xuanyue Dan Sect are qualified to learn it. Su Han is just an alchemy apprentice now, and he is not even qualified to enter the Huang-level Alchemy Sect. Who would have thought that he could practice the true secret method of the Heaven-level Alchemy Sect. As far as Su Han knew, this body's alchemy talent was very poor, so he didn't expect the practice to go smoothly. But after he actually started cultivating his soul power, Su Han was surprised to find that the speed at which he could condense his soul power was actually much faster than in his previous life! Su Han was not a fool. Faced with this unusual speed, he quickly found out the reason: "I was reborn after I was reborn. My current soul is equivalent to the fusion of two souls. It is very strong. It is natural to cultivate my soul power." quick." So for the next three days, Su Han ran "Brahma Thoughts" almost all night long, and traces of milky white soul power were continuously produced in the Niwan Palace, forming a ball and spinning slowly. Finally, on the third day, the soul power group in Su Hanniwan Palace reached the size of a baby's fist, and was unusually full and condensed. ????????????? If a person with ordinary talent practices the soul power secret method common in Qingye City, it will take three to five years to cultivate the soul power to this level. "It is indeed the secret method of the Heavenly Level Alchemy Sect. The soul power cultivated is very condensed and solid. Next, it is time to condense the Alchemy Seal." Su Han took a deep breath and concentrated to the extreme. A vague pressure began to arise in the Niwan Palace, constantly oppressing the milky white soul power group, causing it to gradually shrink, almost condensing into a liquid shape. When the soul power group was compressed to the limit, Su Han's whole body started to shake, his brows were furrowed, his breathing was heavy, and big beads of sweat kept rolling down, as if he was suffering from huge pain. After three full hours, Su Han's body slowly stopped shaking, but the sweat was still flowing out, soaking all his clothes. He sat cross-legged like a statue, motionless, and seemed to have lost consciousness in pain. . "Condensation!" Su Han suddenly spat out a word. Although his voice was not loud, it carried an unusually frightening force. Bang! In the Niwan Palace, the soul power group that was compressed to the limit suddenly exploded and exploded into countless tiny soul power fragments. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? From the center of the explosion, countless small rays of light suddenly shot out, instantly connecting all the soul power fragments, and then quickly retracted in a strange way to reorganize into a luminous object. When the light dissipated, the object showed its shape. It was a small white square seal, half an inch long and wide, with a??Eighty percent of it is related to the family. What will it be? Su Han suddenly thought of Su Yunhai's absence all night, and his intuition told him that this matter was also related to Su Qingshan's sudden return. "Right now, I'm still a martial arts waste in their eyes. Even if I ask, they won't tell me. It's better to refine the Ice Jade Body Tempering Pill first and start practicing as soon as possible, so that I can have the confidence to speak." Su Han¡¯s eyes were clear and he strode towards the alchemy room. Although the ice jade body tempering elixir was refined this time without any publicity, the medicinal materials were brought into the alchemy room one by one. After that, Su Han stayed in the alchemy room behind closed doors. No one else could have guessed that he was going to do it. What! Some members of the Su family heard about Su Han refining a second-grade high-quality elixir, but they all thought it was just luck. The impression that this second young master is incompetent has been deeply rooted in people's hearts, and it is not easy to change. Everyone has a tacit understanding not to care about him, and just hope that he will not drag down this powerful family! However, the tribesmen gradually discovered that the sound of explosions in the alchemy room no longer seemed to be heard like before Five days later, Su Han came out of the alchemy room with twenty medicine boxes and returned to his room. "With my current level, it's really difficult to make the two hundred Ice Jade Body Tempering Pills all high-quality pills" Su Han looked at the medicine box in front of him and shook his head, "Anyway, it was still refined, but the soul power in the elixir has been exhausted, and no more elixirs can be refined in a short period of time." A Yiyin alchemist can refine first- to fourth-grade elixirs, but fourth-grade elixirs can only barely refine ordinary pills at best. As a Yiyin alchemy master, Su Han actually refined two hundred fourth-grade high-quality elixirs in one go, without any failure. If word spread, it would undoubtedly cause a great commotion. Asking the maid to fill the bathtub with hot water, Su Han closed the door, picked up a box of ice jade body tempering pills, and threw ten green pills into the hot water. How to use Ice Jade Body Tempering Pill, medicinal bath. When the water in the tub turned jasper green, Su Han took off his clothes and jumped into the tub. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5: There is never a shortcut in the path of the strong You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "it hurts!" As soon as the hot water mixed with the medicine came into contact with Su Han's skin, he couldn't help but scream and suppressed the urge to jump out of the tub. The jasper-colored water in the bathtub was constantly sloshing and bubbling as Su Han entered. Traces of green medicinal essence continued to penetrate into Su Han's body along the pores, tempering his flesh and blood. Su Han¡¯s entire face was distorted and deformed. Everywhere in his body was in pain. Every inch of his skin felt like being pricked by countless fine needles. A trace of burning pain penetrated straight into his heart, making him unable to hum. A quarter of an hour later, the sharp pain like needle pricks was replaced by sharp pain like tearing, and the location of pain changed from skin to muscle. An hour later. The pain in Su Han's body eased slightly, and his frantic eyes gradually became clearer. "If you want to practice skills that ordinary people can't practice, you have to endure pain that ordinary people can't bear. All the powerful emperors I knew in my previous life have endured a hundred times the hardships of ordinary people to achieve a hundred times the achievements." ¡°There is never a shortcut to the strong man¡¯s path!¡± Su Han took a deep breath, concentrated his energy, opened every pore in his body, and concentrated on absorbing the power of the medicine After one night, the jasper-colored water in the bathtub finally became clear and transparent, and all the medicinal essence inside was absorbed by Su Han. Su Han put on his clothes, tied his hands and feet with fifty kilograms of iron sand bags, and ran around the Su Mansion ten times, followed by two hundred squats and two hundred push-ups. It wasn¡¯t until his body was so sore that Su Han stopped exercising, dragged his exhausted body back to the room, and took a new round of medicinal bath. Day after day, the weight of the iron sand bag increased from fifty kilograms to seventy kilograms, to one hundred kilograms, to one hundred and fifty kilograms, to two hundred kilograms. The number of squats and push-ups also increased day by day, and finally it became 2,000. During this period of time, the red light in Su Han's left eye has been silent. After all the 200 Ice Jade Body Tempering Pills were used up, Su Han stood in front of a tree as thick as a person's arms, and easily punched the tree trunk into two pieces. "Now my physical strength has reached two thousand kilograms, which can almost compete with a third-stage Qi Martial Realm warrior. In terms of physical strength alone, it exceeds that of a fourth-stage Qi Martial Realm warrior. It can be regarded as a rebirth and a cleansing of the marrow. I should be able to start practicing "Black Dragon" "It's written." Su Han took a deep breath. For a person who has not yet entered the first level of the Qi Martial Realm, the physical strength of a person who has not yet entered the fourth level of the Qi Martial Realm is like a fantasy. "The Black Dragon Manual" is a technique for saints and above. There are ninety-nine and eighty-one chapters in total. Each time you complete a chapter, your strength will increase by leaps and bounds. Whenever there are multiples of nine, the cultivation will have infinite magical effects. As for the magical effects, there is no detailed description in the secret book. Su Han followed the secret book and started to run the first chapter of "Black Dragon Book". "The real dragon is in the sky. Thirty-six on the left, thirty-six on the right, impacting the heart." A trace of true energy quickly condensed in the meridians. Su Han controlled the true energy to move forward for thirty-six small weeks and retrogradely for thirty-six small weeks. At this time, the true flow was very full, flowing through the meridians like a river. flow inside. As long as you don¡¯t stop running the technique, your true energy will not be absorbed by the red light in your left eye for the time being. ??????????????????? Next, the true air flow suddenly impacted the heart orifice. Bang! When the two collided, the true air flow spread out and flowed into the limbs and bones. Poof! Under such an impact, Su Han spit out a mouthful of black blood. The blood was full of impurities in the body, and his body was accompanied by tearing pain. "Fortunately, the physical body is already strong enough. This impact makes the true energy even richer." Su Han couldn't help but feel overjoyed as he felt the abundant energy in his body. "Seventy-two on the left, seventy-two on the right, attack Baihui." According to the guidance of "Black Dragon Manual", Su Han opened the acupuncture points in his body one by one, and his true energy became more and more abundant. "The speed of running "Black Dragon Manual" to cultivate Qi is more than a hundred times higher than "Yun Shui Jue". At this speed, getting rid of the red light is just around the corner." Su Han is full of expectations. Three hours later, Su Han temporarily stopped practicing and allowed the red light in his left eye to absorb all the infuriating energy. After a short rest, Su Han began to practice tirelessly again. Early morning ten days later. Hongmang, who had absorbed his true energy, finally began to change! As Su Han's breath inhaled, Hongmang was entangled with the true energy of "Black Dragon Book".?Having a fight "Brother Su Jun!" Ouyang Xuan'er shouted dissatisfied and looked at Su Wanqing, with a hint of jealousy on her beautiful face. Originally, Ouyang Xuan'er was very confident in her appearance and figure, but after seeing Su Wanqing, she felt ashamed of herself, which made her very uncomfortable. Su Jun ignored Ouyang Xuan'er, but stood up and greeted diligently: "Cousin Wanqing, come and sit here." Su Wanqing is the center of attention in the entire restaurant. If you eat at the same table with her, it will undoubtedly be a great honor. Su Wanqing was very reluctant in her heart, but she couldn't find a reason to shirk it for a while, so she could only nodded coldly, got up and sat down at Su Jun's table. And when Ouyang Xuan'er saw Su Jun ignoring her but being so attentive to Su Wanqing, she overturned the jealousy and stared at Su Wanqing angrily, unable to hide the hostility in her eyes. "I haven't congratulated you two on your upcoming wedding." Su Wanqing was perfunctory to the two of them, but she kept scolding Su Han in her heart. Why hasn't this brat come yet? Could it be that you really want to let yourself go? "So you are Su Wanqing. I have heard about you. Your father has made no progress in his cultivation for more than ten years and is a waste. Moreover, you also like to be with that waste Su Han. Brother Su Jun, don't get too close to this woman. To avoid being infected and turning into waste.¡± Ouyang Xuan'er was so jealous that she opened her mouth and said bitterly. "What did you say?" Su Wanqing's voice suddenly turned cold. Su Jun quickly said: "Xuan'er, what nonsense are you talking about, and you still haven't apologized to cousin Wanqing!" Ouyang Xuan'er's blood surged and she couldn't help shouting in a high voice: "Why should I apologize to her! Su Jun, you told me these words. You said that your uncle has not improved in cultivation and is a waste. It was you who said that Su Wanqing is a crazy girl who only likes to get together with the good-for-nothing Su Han. They are a perfect match for a bastard and a mung bean. These are all what you said, I am just retelling them!" Snapped! Su Jun slapped Ouyang Xuan'er hard. He was a fourth-level Qi martial artist. Even if he didn't use his true energy, this slap made Ouyang Xuan'er feel dizzy and have stars in his eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6: A man who eats soft food You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Don't talk nonsense, you will embarrass me!" Su Jun's face was terrifyingly gloomy. "You, how dare you do this to me? Don't forget that you are the son-in-law of our Ouyang family. I have the final say on how you are treated in the future!" Ouyang Xuan'er covered her red and swollen cheeks and looked at Su Jun in disbelief. The Su Jun who used to be gentle and gentle to her was not like this at all. She couldn't figure out why Su Jun had changed. And Su Jun's face was pale and pale, and he hated Su Han even more deeply. It was all because of that trash that he ended up in this situation! "It turns out that man is the eldest young master of the Su family who is going to marry into the Ouyang family" This commotion attracted the attention of everyone in the restaurant, and many people began to whisper. "This man who eats soft food has no status. He has to coax the woman all the time. He can't offend him" "The eldest young master of the Su family is considered a young and handsome man. How could he think of becoming a son-in-law?" All kinds of comments reached Su Jun's ears, making him almost crazy, and he vowed in his heart to cut Su Han into pieces with a thousand knives! Su Wanqing sat there, looking at Su Jun's embarrassment, her mouth twitched slightly, trying not to laugh. However, she had no intention of giving up just like that. When she thought that Su Jun and Ouyang Xuan'er dared to insult Su Qingshan and Su Han, she became extremely angry. Needless to say, Su Qingshan, Su Han is her Su Wanqing's younger brother, she should be the one to bully her, when will it be someone else's turn! In terms of strength, Su Wanqing is confident that she can definitely defeat Su Jun. She is now a fifth-level martial artist in the Qi Martial Realm, while Su Jun is only a fourth-level warrior. Thinking of this, Su Wanqing said coldly: "Su Jun, go back and kowtow to my father and Su Han to apologize. I won't beat you today." "It's just your father. Why do you want me to apologize to that loser who can only hide behind women?" Su Jun sneered. "you¡­¡­" Su Wanqing frowned. She didn't expect Su Jun to be so shameless. If she continues to force Su Jun now, wouldn't it prove in public that Su Han is a loser who needs to be protected by a woman? Seeing Su Wanqing in trouble, Su Jun felt very proud: "Cousin Wanqing, why are you protecting that loser like this? Can you still protect him for the rest of your life?" Su Wanqing gritted her teeth, thinking of Su Han's body that couldn't practice martial arts, her heart skipped a beat and she said, "It won't last long, so what if I protect him for the rest of my life!" ¡°As she spoke, Su Wanqing¡¯s true energy gathered in her palms, and she slapped Su Jun¡¯s face with one palm. Snapped. There was a muffled sound, but a hand firmly grasped Su Wanqing's wrist. "Su Han?" Su Wanqing was quite surprised. The person who grabbed her wrist was Su Han. When did Su Han have such great power? Looking at Su Han in front of her, Su Wanqing found that Su Han was different from before. His thin body now had a sense of strength, a special aura flowing around him, and a pair of eyes that seemed to attract people. The magic that went in made her extremely confused! ¡°Sister, why do you act like you¡¯ve seen a ghost? Aren¡¯t you the one who invited me to the restaurant?¡± Su Han looked innocent, holding the note that Su Wanqing stuffed into his room in his hand, and shook it. "Oh, I made the appointment No, you bastard, why did you stop me from teaching him a lesson? I did it for you!" Su Wanqing reacted and tried to break free from Su Han's hand. Unexpectedly, Su Han's hands were like iron pliers and she couldn't break free no matter what. Su Wanqing was really surprised now. How could the strength of a fifth-stage Qi Martial Realm warrior be inferior to that of an ordinary person who has not practiced? She looked at Su Han up and down with her beautiful eyes full of doubts, and asked uncertainly: "Are you really my brother Su Han?" Su Han laughed, grabbed Su Wanqing's wrist, took a step forward, and stood in front of Su Wanqing, face to face with Su Jun. Su Wanqing was about to speak when Su Han's voice came over: "This kind of bastard is not worth dirtying your hands, sister. From now on, I will protect you for the rest of your life." Looking at Su Han's not-so-wide back, Su Wanqing's heart skipped a beat. Is this the first time she has stood behind Su Han? In the past, she had always stood in front of Su Han to protect him, completely forgetting that she was the woman who needed protection. With her beautiful eyes slightly lowered, Su Wanqing thought to herself, after not seeing each other for two years, this brother is really different from before Su Han looked at Su Jun and narrowed his eyes. Su Jun usually just insults himself in front of Ouyang Xuan'er. He also insults his uncle Su Qingshan. Su Qingshan treats him very well. It shows that Su JunIf this goes on, ordinary people will become disabled even if they die. Between the lightning and flint Su Han seemed to know that Su Jun would sneak up on him, so he took a small step to the side and easily avoided Su Jun's palm. "Huh!" People in the restaurant shouted in unison. They didn¡¯t think that Su Han really had any foresight. They just thought that this dandy young master was so lucky that he could even dodge the attacks of a fourth-level Qi Martial Realm warrior! "Oh shit!" Su Jun cursed a rude word, regardless of the fact that his usual gentle and elegant image was gone. Now his mind was filled with only one thought: Su Han had embarrassed him, and he wanted to use his strength at the fourth level of the Qi Martial Realm to make Su Han embarrassed. Pay a hundred times the price! "Have you had the luck to avoid the first palm, and are you lucky enough to have escaped the second palm, trash!" Su Jun screamed desperately, and slapped Su Han Tianling Gai with another palm. In front of his eyes, he seemed to have seen the scene of Su Han with a broken head and bleeding, dying, kneeling in front of him and constantly begging for mercy! Su Han had a mocking smile on his face, luck? Just now he escaped Su Jun's palm, but it was definitely not luck The demonic red pupils have already locked onto Su Jun's left shoulder. Judging from the path of the true energy flow, that is Su Jun's blind spot, where the defense is weakest. ??The rolling true energy surged out from the sea of ????dantian and gathered towards the arm. A coldness flashed in Su Han's eyes. Let Su Jun, a hypocrite, become the first stepping stone on his road to a warrior! "Whoops!" "What?" Before Su Jun could hit Su Han with his palm, he felt a strong and domineering palm wind coming towards him, aiming at his blind spot - his left shoulder! "No, you can't move there!" Su Jun immediately took back his energy, but it was too late! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 Just be a servant You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ahhhh! With a scream, Su Jun was blown away by the force of his palm, and fell into the corner of the restaurant in a state of embarrassment, unable to move! The whole process only takes a moment! Extremely quiet! The whole restaurant was silent, everyone opened their mouths and looked at the useless Su Han in their eyes in disbelief. "How is that possible?" Su Jun was overwhelmed with fear and horror! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Why is the result exactly the opposite, he was blown away by the palm of the hand, which was regarded as trash by everyone, and he lay on the ground with extremely no dignity, accepting everyone's pointing fingers! "It was already embarrassing enough to get married, but now it's even more embarrassing. I want to find a crack in the ground and burrow into it!" Su Jun couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter what, why Su Han, a loser, suddenly seemed to have divine help. Not only did he fool himself around, but he also suddenly gained strength that was hard to compete with! And Su Wanqing, who had originally turned pale with worry, now had a look of disbelief on her face. Her whole body was frozen in place as if petrified, with water vapor gathering faintly in her beautiful eyes Ouyang Xuan'er opened her mouth and looked at Su Jun with disappointment and boredom in her eyes, as if she didn't want to have anything to do with Su Jun. She turned around and looked at Su Han secretly, with a very complicated expression. Su Han saw the reactions of several people in his eyes, and he knew in his heart who was really good to him and who was hypocritical. It was already very clear at this moment "Thanks to the evil red pupil, I was able to defeat Su Jun so easily." Su Han knew very well that without the help of the red pupil, he would have faced a fierce battle today! "Brother keeps saying I'm a waste, and now you can't even receive a slap from me. According to your logic, are you worse than a waste?" Su Han's voice sounded above Su Jun's head, making Su Jun's face turn purple. No place to be ashamed of. The eyes of the crowd around them flickered. Although the attack just happened in an instant, everyone could clearly see that Su Jun and Su Han were obviously very different in strength. If Su Han is trash, then the people in their restaurant are worse than trash! Looking at Su Jun's wonderful expression, Su Han had no intention of letting him go. He, his "good brother", had been merciless in his attack just now. If he was still the same loser as before, he would probably be dead at this moment. To be kind to such people is to be cruel to yourself. With a curl of his lips, Su Han continued: "If you are not as skilled as others, you deserve to be stepped on by others. You are not qualified to occupy the position of the young master of the Su family. What you said, brother, is good! But since you have said this, you should take the lead in obeying it. Brother, are you right?" As soon as Su Han finished speaking, Su Jun's expression changed from embarrassment to fear. Su Han wanted to drive him out of the Su family? Absolutely not. If he loses his status as the young master of the Su family, he will be nothing in the Ouyang family in the future. "Youyou have no right to do this. I am your eldest brother and the adopted son of my adoptive father. As long as my adoptive father does not say anything, I will still be a member of the Su family. You have no right to drive me out of the Su family!" "Brother, you misunderstood. How could I kick you out of the Su family? Of course you are from the Su family, but you are not qualified to occupy the position of the Su family's young master. I think you can be a servant in the Su family from now on. !¡± After listening to Su Han's casual words, Su Jun's mind was buzzing. This servant, Su Han actually asked him to be a servant. How could he, a dignified young master, be with a servant? ! What makes him feel even more bitter is that he can't refute Su Han's words, because a loser is not qualified to be the young master of the Su family. Su Jun said this himself! At this moment, Su Jun felt a kind of regret in his heart for the first time. If he had not provoked Su Han from the beginning, maybe he would not be so embarrassed today and lose such dignity! There were excited discussions all around, and everyone pointed at Su Jun. The eldest young master of the Su family had become a servant of the Su family in public. This joke was enough for them to talk about it after dinner for half a year! "Wow¡ª¡ª" Seeing Su Jun in such embarrassment, Ouyang Xuan'er finally couldn't bear it anymore and rushed out of the restaurant crying. "Sister Wanqing, let's go too." Su Han pulled Su Wanqing out of the restaurant, thinking to himself that Su Jun was completely embarrassed this time, and would continue to be embarrassed every day from now on. The former eldest young master has been reduced to a servant, and he is still being ordered around by familiar faces. This feeling may be more painful than death! In fact, he could have killed Su Jun just now, but he didn't do it because of Su Yunhai's face. However, not killing does not mean giving up. Su Hanhan smiled coldly. Su Jun dared to kill him. Based on this alone, heIs it fun to be a bastard? Sister knows that you can refine high-quality Yang Yuan pills, but these third-grade pills are completely different from first-grade pills. Double pills are even more rare. Let's go and eat first. I'm starving. " Su Han smiled and said nothing more. Because he refined two hundred high-quality ice jade body tempering pills in one breath, his soul power was greatly exceeded, and he could not refine any more pills in a short period of time. Waiting until the day when the elixir can be refined, it will not be too late to give Su Wanqing and Su Yunhai a surprise! At dinner time in the evening, Su Han was complained by Su Yunhai: "You, you, demoted Su Jun to a servant, making him hide outside and dare not go back home. The Ouyang family will come to hire him the day after tomorrow. What should we do if Su Jun is not here?" Su Han noticed that Su Yunhai said "Su Jun" instead of "your elder brother" and had no objection to the servant. It seemed that after knowing what happened today, he was already very dissatisfied with Su Jun. "Dad, it's easy for our Su family's military guards to capture a few people and bring them back to our home." A smile flashed across Su Han's lips. Now the entire Qingye City knows that the Su family and Ouyang family are going to get married, even if Su Yunhai It's for the sake of face, and he will definitely capture Su Jun and get married as soon as possible. He can't escape being the current person in the Su family. Su Wanqing interrupted: "Second uncle, you can't blame Brother Han for this matter. It's Su Jun who went too far. In my opinion, it's not an exaggeration to kill him! Let's not talk about him. The important thing is that Brother Han can practice now. This is God's fault." It¡¯s a big happy event, isn¡¯t it?¡± When it came to Su Han starting to practice, the whole dinner table was filled with joy. Su Yunhai smiled from ear to ear. This good-for-nothing son used to be his heartache. Unexpectedly, as time went by, his son turned into a genius overnight. Those The money spent on medicinal materials is so worth it! Only uncle Su Qingshan still looked calm, but if you look closely, you can see that there is a hint of relief and appreciation in his stern eyes. "Han'er, starting from today, our Su family's library is open to you. You can choose from all the martial arts secrets in it." Su Yunhai waved his hand. Although the scale of the Su family's library is not as good as that of Qingye Martial Academy, There are many secret books in the pavilion, and there are even a few middle-grade exercises that he and Su Qingshan exchanged for life and death. I believe Han'er will be even more powerful after getting them. "Thank you dad, but I can't use the secret books in the Su family library!" Su Han told the truth. Su Yunhai glared: "How could it be that you can't use it? You should be grateful, you brat! I don't know how many people dream of entering our Su family's library, and they don't know what's good or bad!" Although it was a rebuke, because Su Yunhai was happy, his tone was not harsh, but rather caring. The family finished the meal laughing happily, and Su Wanqing said goodbye and left. Su Han was also about to leave, but his left eye suddenly felt hot. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 The Poison of the Seven-Leaf Dark Heart Flower You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The evil red pupils have struck again" Su Han didn¡¯t want the others to see anything strange, so he lowered his head. When his eyes touched his father, Su Yunhai, he suddenly froze. He could see the lavender thin lines in Su Yunhai's body that represented the flow of true energy. However, the thin lines flowed extremely slowly, intermittently, and were almost transparent in color. It seemed that there was something wrong with Su Yunhai's true energy! Comparing it with the uncle Su Qingshan next to him, the problem can be discovered. Su Qingshan's realm has been stagnant for fifteen years and has been greatly surpassed by Su Yunhai. However, the flow of true energy in Su Qingshan's body is much more normal than Su Yunhai's. Is there something wrong with dad¡¯s anger? Why didn't he say anything? Does the uncle know about this? Su Han's heart sounded the alarm, but his face didn't show anything. After leaving the house, he quietly put his ear to the crack of the door and began to listen to what was going on in the house. "Second brother, you really don't plan to tell Su Han and Qing'er about this." This was the uncle's voice. "It's useless. It will only make the juniors worry. During this period, I visited many alchemists, but they were all helpless. To tell you the truth, on the night when Su Jun arranged to get married, I tried to forcefully circulate my energy, but I almost went crazy. , smashed half of the things in the house, that night I went out to seek medical treatment, but no one could cure me." Su Yunhai's voice sounded. Su Han¡¯s eyelids jumped suddenly when he heard Su Yunhai¡¯s words outside the door. It turned out that Su Yunhai stayed out all night because of this, forcibly circulating his Qi? Obsessed? What's going on? Could it be that his Qi can no longer function? "The head of the Su family cannot circulate his true energy. This is a big deal. If the Ouyang family knows Coupled with the impact on Danfang, Su Han frowned tightly. " These two things happened together, which means that the Su family is now facing internal and external troubles, and it can be said to be a critical moment of life and death. Su Qingshan's tone is still as cold as usual, but you can hear the worry hidden in it: "Tomorrow, Qing'er and I will go to visit the famous Master Ni in Qingye City to see if he can help with the Danfang matter. , I will look for an opportunity to talk about your situation when the time comes, maybe he has a solution." Su Yunhai said: "Brother, I'm sorry for bothering you. I suddenly can't move my true energy, and I'm half a useless person. What I'm most worried about now is Han'er. If someone wants to harm him, I, as a father, can't protect him at all." ! By the way, brother, you must not tell Han'er about this. Now is a good time for him to practice, and he cannot be distracted by these things." When Su Han heard this, he couldn't bear it anymore. He pushed the door open and walked in: "Dad, what's going on? Why can't your Qi work? When did you start doing this? Why have you kept it hidden? I?" The two of them were shocked when they saw Su Han. Su Yunhai stammered: "Han'er, didn't you leave a long time ago? Why are you back again? You, how much did you hear?" "I heard you all!" Su Han strode to Su Yunhai with anger on his face. Su Yunhai actually hid this big thing from himself, such as the sudden inability to circulate his true energy. If he hadn't had those evil red pupils, he would have been kept in the dark. Su Yunhai opened his mouth and was about to say something when Su Han grabbed his wrist, placed two fingers on the pulse with skillful skill, and began to feel it. Looking at the serious-looking son in front of him, Su Yunhai silently swallowed his defensive words, feeling moved and confused at the same time What¡¯s touching is that Su Han cares so much about his body. What¡¯s puzzling is that he is only fifteen years old, but he is more skillful in sensing the pulse than any alchemist he has ever seen "The same person was puzzled by Su Qingshan next to him. He was staring at Su Han's movements without blinking. His expression seemed to be that he was meeting Su Han for the first time After a while, Su Han withdrew his hands, his eyes were gloomy, and he only said one sentence. "This is poisoning!" "One sentence made Su Yunhai and Su Qingshan's minds buzz with shock. Are they poisoned? As the head of the Su family, Su Yunhai¡¯s daily food and drink have to go through several inspection procedures. Who has such great ability to poison him? ??????????????????? Su Yunhai is already a strong man in the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, and it can make him unable to use his true energy. This poison also has an extraordinary origin! Su Yunhai's face immediately darkened, and he said with murderous intent: "Come here, isolate all my personal servants and the servants in the kitchen, interrogate them one by one, and bring those who are suspicious directly to me." Seeing Su Yunhai like this, Su Han showed some admiration in his eyes. His father usually seemed easy to talk to, but at critical moments he was very clear-headed.Since you care so much about Han'er's cultivation progress, you might as well become his training partner! "Su Yunhai's tone was still calm, but when Su Jun heard it, Su Jun trembled all over again. Su Han's sparring boy, he would never be Su Han's sparring boy. Not to mention his low status, Su Jun felt cold in his heart when he thought of Su Han's direct attack on his weak point in the restaurant, like lying on the ground. He never wanted to experience the humiliating feeling of being unable to move again. Thinking of this, Su Jun immediately kowtowed heavily, with a cry in his voice. "The child is not greedy for the position of the young master of the Su family, but he thinks that before his father died, he asked the child to serve his adoptive father like his biological father. Now that the adoptive father refuses to acknowledge the child, the child cannot fulfill his father's last wish. There is something in his heart. Shame on you!" When Su Yunhai heard this, he couldn't help but be stunned. Su Jun's biological father was a close friend of his. He died more than ten years ago. Before he died, he held his hand tightly and asked him to take care of his son And I also swore at that time that I would take care of him as my biological son. Now, can I be considered as living up to my trust? Su Han could clearly hear from behind the screen that Su Jun actually wanted to use a man who had been dead for more than ten years to restore his position. He had never seen him thinking about his biological father before. He was really shameless to a new level. When Su Jun saw Su Yunhai's dazed expression, he couldn't help but be overjoyed. A hint of calculation flashed across his face. He reached for the food box next to him, held it above his head, and said respectfully: "My foster father loves to drink the sweet soup stewed by his children after meals. Today, The child also specially cooked it with his own hands and brought it to me. The child does not seek to be the young master of the Su family again, but only hopes that the adoptive father will accept the child's filial piety." "That's it! It's just a bowl of soup, it's not as serious as you said." Su Yunhai's expression softened a little. Su Jun dared to hurt Han'er. It was impossible to return to his previous status. But if it was just a bowl of soup, it didn't matter. Just drink it for the sake of your old friend! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 Let you suffer the consequences You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Yunhai opened the food box and saw a bowl of steaming soup inside. A mouth-watering aroma suddenly filled the whole room "Huh? This smell" Su Han behind the screen frowned suddenly when he smelled the aroma. "Your craftsmanship is good. It's rare that you think about making soup for me every day!" Su Yunhai praised, and under Su Jun's expectant eyes, he picked up the soup bowl. "You can't drink it!" A loud shout came from behind the screen, which made Su Yunhai and Su Jun's eardrums buzz! Su Han's figure walked out from behind the screen. He was still as thin as before, but now this figure seemed to have a natural and cold temperament, which made Su Jun couldn't help but feel fear! "Han'er, it's okay, it's just a bowl of soup, it won't change anything." Su Yunhai thought Su Han was feeling uncomfortable, so he comforted her. Su Jun looked at Su Han with some vigilance. Seeing the unclear emotions in Su Han's eyes, he became bolder and sneered: "Brother Han, I am fulfilling my filial piety to my adoptive father, and you want to stop me. Are you just going to stop me?" Are you so disdainful that your foster father has someone to serve you?" "Serving depends on who is going to serve. I don't want an untrained white-eyed wolf to serve my father!" Su Han's tone was sarcastic. This sentence woke up Su Yunhai. Su Yunhai was not stupid. At this moment, he couldn't help but take a breath of cold air and said in surprise: "Han'er? You mean" Before Su Yunhai finished speaking, Su Han suddenly stepped forward to take the soup bowl from Su Yunhai's hand, and asked Su Jun with a sneer: "You keep talking about filial piety, let me ask you, do you dare to use this bowl of soup that represents filial piety?" Don¡¯t you dare to drink?¡± "this¡­¡­" Su Jun was speechless. He knew very well what was in this bowl of soup, but how could Su Han know? He did it so secretly that even the three great alchemists of Qingye City might not be able to tell, let alone Su Han, who is recognized as a useless good-for-nothing! "Of course you don't dare to drink it, because there is Seven-leaf Mingxin Flower in this bowl of soup. After you drink it, the meridians in your body will slowly become petrified, and eventually the meridians will break every inch and you will die!" Su Hanlian smiled, holding the soup bowl in his hand, and pushed towards Su Jun step by step, with a strong murderous aura gradually showing in his eyes He never expected that the person who poisoned him would be Su Jun, whom Su Yunhai regarded as his own son! Su Han has met all kinds of people in his previous life, but he has never seen such a ruthless person like Su Jun. Su Yunhai was so kind to him, but he used such vicious methods to repay his benefactor! The most distressing thing about Su Han's previous life was that he failed to protect important people at critical moments. Now that he has been reborn, he has already regarded Su Yunhai as his true relative, how could he allow this kind of thing to happen again! Su Jun only targets himself, but if he wants to poison Su Yunhai, he must die! "It turns out that the person who poisoned me was Su Jun. No wonder he has been bringing soup every day for a while, but I didn't have any precautions against him! If it hadn't been for Han'er, I would have been dead at this moment." Thinking that Su Jun almost coaxed him into drinking the poisonous soup because he was too loyal, Su Yunhai's face darkened. If he could use his true energy at this moment, he would have smashed the white-eyed wolf's head with one palm. "Hahahaha! So what if I just put the Seven-leaf Dark Heart Flower in the soup? Apart from your good luck, what else can you compare to me? The Su family should have belonged to me." Su Jun suddenly laughed, his eyes showing undisguised malice and ambition! Su Yunhai, who was sitting on the chair, felt his eyes blurred as his whole body was hijacked by Su Jun. Su Jun's arm was strangled around Su Yunhai's neck, making Su Yunhai unable to move. "Okay, let's not talk nonsense. The old guy can't circulate his true energy now and is equivalent to a useless person. Su Han, if you don't obey me, I will kill him." Su Jun showed his fierce look, hijacked Su Yunhai and moved to the window. "You trash, you have the guts to repay kindness with hatred, but why don't you have the guts to confront me head-on?" Su Han's words were extremely cold. "Hahaha, whatever you say, I'm leaving now anyway. If you dare to act rashly, just wait and collect the body of your old man! In the future, I will achieve something, come back to Qingye City, and give your family a gift You are a waste and will go to hell." Su Jun said, rolled his eyes, picked up a few teacups from beside him and threw them out, smashing several lamps in the room to pieces! It was dark at this time. Without the lights, the whole house fell into darkness, and you couldn't see your fingers. Su Jun wants to use this darkness to escape safely! "Su Jun,?Let a strong man in the tenth level of Qi Martial Realm have his meridians ruptured and die. It seems that his sudden change made Su Jun feel a sense of crisis, so he changed his plan of slowly poisoning him and rushed to kill Su Yunhai! "Dad, don't worry about him. He will definitely die if he drinks this bowl of soup." Listening to Su Jun's gradually weaker screams, Su Han quickly walked to Su Yunhai and checked Su Yunhai's physical condition. Su Yunhai shook his head: "I'm fine. It's a pity that I have trained Su Jun for more than ten years, but I didn't realize that I was raising a white-eyed wolf. Han'er, I really want to thank you this time. I didn't expect that you would reach the Qi Martial Realm so quickly." Four paragraphs!¡± "As long as dad doesn't blame me for poisoning him on my own initiative!" Su Han said. "This guy, who is inferior to a pig or a dog, naturally deserves to be killed. Even if you don't do it, I will kill him!" Su Yunhai snorted coldly, still angry, "It's just that he still wants to get married. What should I do if the Ouyang family comes to hire someone tomorrow? Well, the relationship between the Su family and the Ouyang family was not good to begin with, and now it¡¯s even worse." "Dad, you are too naive. No matter what if we get married, the Ouyang family will not let us go. Instead of waiting for them to bully us, it is better to give them a look first." Su Han said with a hint of coldness at the corner of his mouth, "Besides, the Ouyang family is blatantly suppressing our alchemy shop. They clearly think that our Su family is easy to bully. Dad, do you still want to be polite to them?" After hearing Su Han's words, Su Yunhai suddenly realized that he did want to use this marriage to ease the relationship between the two families, but in fact the Ouyang family had no intention of easing the relationship at all. There is no room for two tigers in one mountain. Sooner or later, the Ouyang family and the Su family will be at odds. Fire and water are incompatible! "Hahaha! My son is absolutely right, I am an old fool." Su Yunhai looked at Su Han with admiration. He has such a talented and wealthy son, even if he is allowed to die now, He was willing to do so. "As for the Ouyang family coming to hire tomorrow" There was a cold light in Su Han's eyes, "Come on, come on. If they are honest then, that's it. If they still try to embarrass my Su family, let's see who will be embarrassed in the end!" (Recorder) Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 Your daughter is not very good You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Early the next morning, the father and daughter of the Ouyang family rode a big horse to the Su family, followed by several young children of the Ouyang family, and also brought a long line of recruiters, the gongs and drums were noisy, and it was very lively. Soon, there were crowds of people outside the Su family¡¯s gate, all watching the fun. Su Yunhai and Su Han stood at the gate. Only their father and son knew about Su Jun's death last night. As for Su Qingshan and Su Wanqing, they had already left for Master Ni's house outside the city early yesterday morning. "Hahahaha, brother Su, I'm here to hire you as promised, bring your things over here!" Outside the gate, Ouyang Li's voice was as loud as thunder, and with a wave of his hand, the servants immediately handed over the betrothal gifts. But when Su Yunhai and Su Han's eyes fell on the betrothal gifts, they both frowned. This so-called betrothal gift is really too shabby. It is clearly meant to show that Su Jun does not attach much importance to his son-in-law. This will undoubtedly make the Su family lose face in public! Just when Su Yunhai was about to have a fit, Ouyang Li snorted coldly: "Brother Su, I heard that Su Qingshan also came back with that girl from his family. Why didn't we see the two of them in such a formal occasion today, but he deliberately wanted to neglect it? My Ouyang family?!" Su Yunhai's anger surged when he heard this. Before he could investigate the shabby betrothal gift, Ouyang Li started to make irresponsible remarks! "That's right, I heard that Su Wanqing was very beautiful, so I came here to recruit her. Call her out quickly. If she is as beautiful as the rumors say, I can consider kissing her. !¡± Behind Ouyang Li, a young man in fine clothes riding a horse sneered, with a proud look on his face. Su Yunhai felt unhappy, glanced over with cold eyes, and snorted: "My niece Wanqing is like a pupil, and she is not suitable for dandies like you. Let's not mention this matter of getting married!" The face of the young man in the gorgeous clothes immediately turned ugly: "Okay, I haven't disliked Su Wanqing as an adopted daughter, but your Su family has set the stage first. Do you think the Su family is still the Su family before?" "Hahaha! Jing'er, of course the Su family is not the Su family it used to be. Brother Su is probably very worried about Danfang now. Otherwise, why would he bring his eldest son into my Ouyang family to get closer to the Ouyang family? !¡± Ouyang Li laughed heartily and was very proud. This was already an insult to Chi Guoguo in public. Su Yunhai was filled with rage. If Su Han hadn't told him to calm down in advance, he would have punched Ouyang Li's old face at this moment! "Han'er, you asked me not to act rashly, but they are so arrogant that they don't take the Su family seriously. If this continues, the Su family will become the laughing stock of the entire Qingye City." Su Yunhai glanced at Su Han standing next to him worriedly, and thought to himself. "The Su family didn't respond to such humiliation. It seems like it's really going to be bad. No wonder they have to rely on marriage to cling to the Ouyang family." "Yes, Ouyang's Pill Shop has been very popular recently. Even I couldn't help but spend a lot of money to buy two high-quality Qinglu Pills." A buzz of discussion floated in the air. Su Han suddenly chuckled and said slowly: "Does the Su family need to get closer to the Ouyang family? If the head of the Ouyang family thinks so, then the marriage should be cancelled. Let's break off the engagement to prevent Su Jun from being wronged in the future! " "What, break off the engagement?" Suddenly, there were shouts of exclamation, and everyone couldn't believe their ears. The Su family, which was in a weak position in the eyes of everyone, actually wanted to cancel the Ouyang family's marriage in public, which was like a slap in the face to Ouyang Li! Ouyang Li's expression changed instantly: "Boy from the Su family, don't go too far. Our Ouyang family is not a vegetable market. You can come and leave as you please!" Su Han shook his head: "Of course we are not the kind of people who act impulsively! To tell you the truth, we have carefully considered this period and feel that your daughter, Master Ouyang, is not very good. So, this marriage , our Su family wants to cancel, please Ouyang family head, please take the betrothal gift back now!" When Su Han said these words, many people were shocked and wanted to vomit blood at the same time. This second young master of the Su family was playing with fire and self-immolation. He actually said such words to Ouyang Li! Ouyang Xuan'er, who was riding on the horse, looked even more embarrassed, her pretty face slightly deformed at the moment. "Absurd! Boy from the Su family, I'm warning you. I'm sincerely coming to marry you today. You'd better not toast or eat as a penalty. Call Su Jun out quickly!" Ouyang Li stared at Su Han with a pair of sinister eagle eyes. This good-for-nothing boy dared to comment on his daughter in public.??Look, what else do you want to do? " Ouyang Jing is a young and handsome man from the Ouyang family, a fourth-level martial artist in the Qi Martial Realm. It was he who made rude remarks to Su Wanqing just now. Su Han glanced at him: "It's very simple. If you lose, the Ouyang family's alchemy shop must close for a month. If your Ouyang family can't do it, get out now!" "What's the difficulty? I promise you, but if you lose, you will lose your hands, cut off your tongue, and become a complete invalid!" Ouyang Jing said without thinking. He didn't think Su Han, a loser, had any chance of winning. At this moment, his mind was already imagining the happy scene after he won. "Brother Jing, isn't this a too big a bet? With so many people watching, it will be the end of you if the head of the family knows about it." A young man whispered in Ouyang Jing's ear. The key is that there are too many people watching today. If Ouyang Jing loses, the Ouyang family must really close the Danfang for a month, otherwise they will be kicked out of Qingye City. Drowning in saliva. "Don't worry, this kid is a recognized waste. I can trample him to death with just a fraction of my strength. He will only be able to destroy himself by then. It won't have any impact on the alchemy workshop. How could the owner of the family know that I use the alchemy workshop to make it?" The bet was made.¡± Ouyang Jing said impatiently. The crowd of onlookers immediately became interested again. They thought that there was nothing left for Ouyang Li to leave, but they didn't expect that the young people from the two families actually started betting, and the stakes were not small. If Ouyang's alchemy shop really closed down for a month, what would happen to Ouyang? Home will be a big hit. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 A crisp slap in the face You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You trash, you don't even want to ask what kind of cultivation Brother Jing is. How dare you accept a fight from a fourth-level martial artist in the Qi Martial Realm." Several young people from the Ouyang family burst out laughing. They didn't talk about Ouyang Jing's cultivation just now because they were afraid of scaring Su Han away. Now that Su Han has agreed to a real fight with real swords and guns, it's too late to go back on his word. But what surprised them was that Su Han had a calm face, as if the fourth-stage Qi Martial Realm warrior had no impact on him. "I've been wasting myself for too long, and my brain is broken." Ouyang Jing rolled up his sleeves, revealing his strong muscles. The path of a warrior's cultivation is also a path of body refining. Ouyang Jing's body looks like it has been tempered many times, and he has received many envious looks from the onlookers. Under the gaze of everyone, Ouyang Jing came to stand not far away from Su Han. In his eyes, Su Han was almost like an ant, so he naturally wanted to fight quickly to avoid others saying that he bullied a loser. Furthermore, Su Han seemed to look at Ouyang Jing with a touch of mockery, which made Ouyang Jing very uncomfortable. An evil fire rose in his heart, and he wanted to dig out Su Han's eyes. "Wait a moment!" Just when Ouyang Jing was about to take action, Ouyang Xuan'er suddenly let out a sweet cry and looked into the distance. Ouyang Jing couldn't help but frown, "Sister Xuan'er, what's wrong? Do you still miss your old friendship and want to let this waste go?" "No, look, it's my sister!" Ouyang Xuan'er wiped the tears on her face, looked happy, whipped her horse and rushed into the crowd. "Ouyang Xuan'er's sister is the beautiful genius Ouyang Yufei who was famous in Qingye City in the past. Didn't she go to Ziyang Sect to practice? How could she appear in Qingye City?" The crowd suddenly became excited, and all eyes were shot in that direction! The clatter of horse hooves came from far away, and a red rouge pony soon appeared in everyone's sight. What is more eye-catching than the flaming rouge horse is the graceful figure on the horse! Wearing a fiery red phoenix tail robe, the figure was made extremely noble. Coupled with the cold temperament on her body, she was so high that no one dared to blaspheme. The flaming rouge pony ran rampant in the crowd, regardless of whether she stepped on someone or hurt someone, and no one dared to raise objections to her behavior. This was the domineering, yet amazingly talented number one genius of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Yufei. "I have long heard that my sister is coming back from Ziyang Sect to visit relatives. After not seeing her for a year, my sister is more beautiful than ever." Ouyang Xuan'er's face was full of joy, she rode her horse to meet Ouyang Yufei, and followed her respectfully. Faced with her compliment, Ouyang Yufei just said "hmm" with a cold face. She pushed through the crowd and came to Su Han, her eyes falling on him. Su Han looked at Ouyang Yufei and narrowed his eyes. This little girl was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen since his rebirth. Her appearance and figure were impeccable. The only shortcoming is that the arrogance and arrogance that cannot be wiped off her face destroys her temperament, so she can only be regarded as a good beauty, but not the best, which is a pity! Su Han¡¯s unscrupulous eyes undoubtedly offended this arrogant woman. The phoenix eyes on that cold face narrowed, revealing a bit of murderous intent. "You are Su Han." Ouyang Yufei's voice was cold and firm, and she didn't need Su Han's answer. "Sister, he is Su Han, he" Ouyang Xuan'er couldn't wait to vent the grievances she suffered today. Ouyang Yufei raised her hand to stop Ouyang Xuan'er's complaint. She stared at Su Han and slowly opened her delicate lips: "I already know the matter. Kneel down now and announce in front of everyone that the Ouyang family is the one who broke off the engagement today, and the Su family is the one who was broke off. I will spare your life. In addition, your mouth is too mean. Cut it off yourself." Drop your tongue, you won't need it in the martial arts competition, there's no need for it." After saying that, Ouyang Yufei looked down at Su Han from above, her eyes full of indifference, as if what she just said was a gift. There was silence all around, and no one thought there was anything wrong with Ouyang Yufei's move. This world is dominated by the jungle, and only the strong have the right to speak. ¡°It can only be said that Su Han was so unlucky that Ouyang Yufei came back from Ziyang Sect to visit relatives. This woman¡¯s style was domineering, and those who offended her would never get good results. The crowd stared at Su Han with interest. They didn't expect that Ouyang Yufei would be involved in today's matter. It seemed like there was something good going on. "The evil eye is open." In the eyes of Su Han, who has lived for two lives, Ouyang Yufei is just a little girl. He did not react at all to Ouyang Yufei's domineering attitude. Instead, he opened his evil eye and observed with interest."Everyone, shut up. Today's bet was made haphazardly by a junior member of the Ouyang family. It has no effect at all. On behalf of the Ouyang family, I declare the bet void." Ouyang Yufei's expression was cold, her lips parted, and her tone was extremely domineering. Ouyang Jing trembled all over. Ouyang Yufei always said the same thing. In just one sentence, he changed from the core disciple whom the Ouyang family focused on training to a low-level disciple who was willing to be bullied. It could be said that he stepped from heaven to hell in one step. Declaring the bet void, this woman wants to default on her debt The crowd was in an uproar. Everyone was not a fool. Ouyang Yufei was too domineering. But due to the power of the Ouyang family, they did not dare to say anything more. "The bet is void?" Su Hanhan laughed, took a step forward, reached out with his left hand, and grabbed Ouyang Jing from the ground. He gathered the energy in his right fist, flashed with a crackling light, and punched Ouyang Jing's Dantian! The whole move took only a moment. Everyone present, except Ouyang Yufei and Su Yunhai, saw Su Han's move clearly! "Stop!" Ouyang Yufei exclaimed, she didn't care about Ouyang Jing's life, but her face. If Su Han was really allowed to destroy Ouyang Jing in front of her, what face would she have left! Amidst Ouyang Yufei's violent shouts, Su Han kept punching Ouyang Jing's lower abdomen with his fists! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Crying Su Wanqing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With a scream, Ouyang Jing flew out like a kite with its string cut off, fell to the ground hard, and passed out immediately! "Tsk, tsk, your cultivation has been ruined!" Someone in the crowd noticed Ouyang Jing's condition and said with a slap in the face. Being hit directly on the lower abdomen by a fist containing true energy, the energy sea in Ouyang Jing's Dantian was completely destroyed, making it even more difficult to repair. Now that he is already a low-level disciple, how can he get the priceless elixir to repair the Qi Sea? This life is over. For a moment, the way the crowd looked at Su Han changed. The second young master of the Su family is not someone who is easy to mess with. Ouyang Yufei is so domineering, and he dares to openly confront Ouyang Yufei. "A bet in public can be ruined on the spot. The Ouyang family has such a big face. It opened my eyes." Su Han said lightly, looking directly at Ouyang Yufei with a pair of eyes that were getting colder and stronger. He must seek an explanation for what happened today. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ouyang Yufei felt the scornful looks from around her, knowing that this time the alchemy shop would have to close for a month. The only thing to blame is that there are too many people present today. No matter how tyrannical the Ouyang family is, they can't block the mouth of Youyou. Every person can drown the Ouyang family with a spittle. "Very good, as you wish! But there are some things that you have to pay the price for." Ouyang Yufei's chest rose and fell, and she stared at Su Han with a pair of phoenix eyes, eager to see a little fear or panic in Su Han's eyes. But she was destined to be disappointed. Su Han's eyes were still as calm as water, and there was a cold light deep in his eyes, as if he could see through her. Ouyang Yufei felt that she had never been so frustrated. She is an extremely talented person who is only one step away from entering the true martial arts realm. She is also the legitimate daughter of the Ouyang family. No one has ever dared to disobey her face to face. However, Su Han, who she regarded as an ant, had the courage to destroy the children of the Ouyang family in front of her, making it impossible for her to step down. She could kill Su Han here, but that would not change the fact that she was disgraced. Instead, people would secretly say that she was bullying, and look down upon her. Of course, she couldn't let Su Han go, but not today. Today, she was completely reduced to Su Han's foil, and was destined to leave in despair Just when Ouyang Yufei was angry, Su Han's voice sounded again: "Ouyang Yufei, let me ask you again, do you dare to bet with me?" Ouyang Yufei looked at Su Han suddenly, her eyes as cold as a knife, "What do you want to bet on?" ¡°Very good, I finally don¡¯t say I¡¯m not qualified anymore¡­¡± Su Han smiled, with a bit of ridicule in his eyes. In front of Ouyang Yufei, a domineering genius, he was as indifferent as water, as if he didn't take the latter seriously at all. "It's very simple. If I can defeat you in one month, you will take your family and get out of Qingye City, and you will never set foot in Qingye City again. If I lose, I will do the same!" The understatement came out of Su Han's mouth, and the tone was as simple as talking about eating and drinking. What¡ª¡ª Ouyang Yufei's eyes widened and she couldn't believe her ears. Could it be that Su Han was out of his mind and actually came to invite him to fight with a warrior who was in the quasi-real martial arts realm? There were explosions all around. Although everyone thought that the second young master of the Su family was somewhat capable, it was just wishful thinking to defeat Ouyang Yufei. I don¡¯t know how he had the courage to say such a bet. Wouldn¡¯t it push the entire Su family into a pit of fire? This bet is too big, and it is risking the dignity and destiny of both families. If they lose, they will be driven out of the city where they have settled for generations like a bereaved dog. The fate of such a family can be imagined. There is no other possibility except that the tree falls and the hozens are scattered! "Han'er" Among all the people, only Su Yunhai's eyes were slightly moist. No one understood Su Han's inner thoughts better than him. Su Han proposed this bet not for himself, but for the Su family. After what happened today, the Su family and the Ouyang family have already broken up. Rather than losing both sides in a fight, it would be better to use a bet to solve all the problems. Su Han actually shouldered all the problems that hundreds of people in the Su family had to face together on his own shoulders. However, this bet is too risky. Even if Su Han has demonstrated various incredible abilities, there is absolutely no way that he can reach the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm and surpass Ouyang Yufei within a month! Taking a deep breath, Su Yunhai wanted to step forward to stop Su Han, but saw Su Han's eyes looking towards him. His eyes were extremely indifferent and calm, as if to tell him not to worry. "That's all, Han'er is my son, I should trust him!" &After the dust flew up, Su Wanqing felt that she was pressing on someone. She opened her eyes and saw Su Han's deep eyes with a smile. Su Wanqing jumped up as if she was electrocuted, her face turned red, she turned to look at the horse running away, tears welled up in her eyes, "What are you doing!" Su Han was looking at Su Wanqing with a smile, but when he saw that she was actually crying, he couldn't help but be startled, isn't that right? Based on this girl¡¯s character, shouldn¡¯t she scold herself? "Sister, did something happen?" Su Han asked with a thought in his heart. Su Wanqing wiped away her tears fiercely, her chest rising and falling, "What can happen to me! Take care of yourself!" "Let me guess, is Master Ni unwilling to help? Don't worry, when my soul power recovers, I will make double the elixir and give it to you as jelly beans!" Su Han said with a smile. "It was okay if he didn't say it. As soon as he said it, Su Wanqing burst into tears again, glared at Su Han fiercely, turned around and ran away! ¡°This girl, she thought I was teasing her!¡± Su Han muttered and dusted himself off. "Han'er, have you seen girl Wanqing?" Su Yunhai and Su Qingshan hurried over from a distance and asked. "She just left. Uncle, Dad, what happened? What did Master Ni say?" Su Han said. After hearing this, Su Qingshan immediately chased in the direction Su Wanqing left. Su Yunhai smiled bitterly and said: "Han'er, Master Ni said that as long as Wanqing becomes his daughter-in-law, he is willing to help the Su family, otherwise there is no need to talk!" Su Han¡¯s brows immediately wrinkled, so that¡¯s it! He is not a stupid person. There is no need to ask Amelia Su if she is willing. Her mood is so bad, it has already explained everything. "Han'er, don't worry, no matter how bad your father is, he is not the kind of person who sells his niece for glory. Forget it if Master Ni doesn't agree, we will find a way ourselves!" Su Yunhai said. "I'm afraid that Sister Wanqing will get into trouble by herself." Su Han knows Su Wanqing¡¯s character well. She is a person who repays kindness and has always been very grateful to the Su family for their upbringing. Now in her mind, the Su family is in trouble, and all she needs is a nod to get through it. Even if she is unwilling, she will definitely endure hardships for the sake of the Su family. If she cries, it means that she has made the decision to sacrifice herself in her heart! "This silly girl, she really doesn't believe that I have the ability to refine the third-grade Qinglu Pill. It seems that I have to hurry up and restore my soul power!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter Thirteen Advancement, Fifth Stage of Qi Martial Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the front hall of Ouyang's mansion, Ouyang Li's face was ashen, and he kept pacing with his hands behind his back. Under the steps stood a group of children of the Ouyang family, all with their heads lowered and not daring to show off. "A bunch of trash!" Ouyang Li finally had a fit and swept everything on the table to the floor with a loud crackle. The children of the Ouyang family dare not say anything, but they can't help but think in their hearts that the head of the family, Ouyang Li, is not much better. In broad daylight, he suffered the loss of being mute from a yellow-haired boy, and then vented his anger on them again. . "Throw Ouyang Jing outside Qingye City and let him fend for himself." Ouyang Li ordered coldly. The rest of the Ouyang family's children were all shocked. There were ferocious beasts running rampant outside the city. Ouyang Jing's cultivation was ruined and they couldn't survive at all. The head of the family is trying to scare the monkeys. Ouyang Jing took the closure of the alchemy shop as a bet without authorization, causing the Ouyang family to suffer huge losses. This is courting death. "Dad, Su Han has made our Ouyang family such a disgrace, why not kill him to restore the prestige of the Ouyang family." Ouyang Xuan'er couldn't help but said that with the strength of Ouyang Li and Ouyang Yufei, it would be a piece of cake to kill Su Han. "Idiot!" Ouyang sternly scolded, "After we kill that trash, others will think that our Ouyang family cannot afford to gamble and dare not meet him in a month! This month, not only can we not touch Su Han, but we must double protect him!" " ¡°That¡¯s what daddy taught you!¡± Ouyang Xuan'er broke into a cold sweat. Only then did she realize that she had made a stupid move. Within this month, if Su Han really had a problem, everyone would think that it was the Ouyang family who did it, and that Ouyang Yufei did not dare to compete with Su Han, so she would use despicable means to assassinate Su Han. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let them be free for a month, and then I will let them get out of Qingye City like a lost dog.¡± Ouyang Yufei's tone was arrogant and cold. She was not stupid. She could see that Su Han had a strong family. If he proposed a martial arts competition in a month, it was destined that the Ouyang family would not be able to touch him for a month. But Ouyang Yufei is not worried, because all the tricks and scheming are extremely ridiculous in the face of the absolutely tyrannical strength, and there is no way to escape the fate of being crushed. "That's right, that boy is still a skinny pig now, and there will be no good in killing him. Killing him again in a month will not only correct the prestige of my Ouyang family, but also get rid of the Su family. Why not!" Ouyang Li's eyes burst out with two gleams of coldness. He looked at his eldest daughter, whom he was proud of, and burst into laughter. "Okay, back off. Yu Fei came back just in time. After the Su family is dealt with, Qingye City's Autumn Hunting is about to begin, and all the disciples must step up their training. In the past Qingye Hunting, the Shui family was all Qingye City's Qingye City. The first of the three major families in Yecheng, our Ouyang family cannot lose to the Shui family this time, we want to make a fortune in the autumn hunting." Ouyang Li waved his hand and ended the lecture. "I came back just for the autumn hunting. That Su Han is just an ant blocking my way!" Ouyang Yufei looked like a proud queen. Several young geniuses from the Shui family flashed before her eyes. Then she smiled coldly, turned around and walked out of the front hall. Three days later, the Su family¡¯s residence. Su Han was naked from the waist up, sitting cross-legged on the bed, his eyes closed, and his whole body was like a statue. There are bunches of muscles bulging under the skin, full of powerful beauty. If he puts on clothes, he is still the thin boy, and there seems to be no change. No one knew that his body was getting stronger day by day, like a piece of steel that had been tempered over time, with fewer and fewer impurities in it. "Black Dragon Manual" is running in Su Han's body. If he opens his evil eye to observe at this time, he can see that there are four purple thin lines flowing in his body. The paths along which these four purple thin lines flow are exactly the four meridians in Su Han's body, which warriors call true energy meridians. Su Han is now a fourth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm, and has developed four true energy channels in his body. If he wants to advance to the fifth level of the Qi Martial Realm, he must open the fifth one. The fifth true qi channel is more difficult to open than the first four, so the fourth to fifth levels of the Qi Martial Realm are also a hurdle in the training process of warriors. There are many warriors who have stayed in the fourth level for many years. Running "Black Dragon Manual" requires very high physical strength of a warrior. Even if Su Han used 200 ice jade body tempering pills to temper his physical body to be extremely strong, he was already sweating profusely at this moment, all relying on the thought in his heart. The stock momentum is supporting. This energy is his obsession with martial arts in his heart after reviving his life. Since he was able to become a master of elixirs in his previous life, there is no reason why he cannot become one in this life.Everything, but in this matter, it was difficult for her to take that step because she couldn't erase the little expectation deep in her heart! "Brother Han, what should my sister do?" Autumn leaves were falling outside the window. Su Wanqing, who had been in a daze for three days, finally couldn't hold on any longer and fell asleep on the table. Su Han, who returned to his room, felt worried at this moment. It's easy to think of a way, but if you want to restore your overused soul power in a short period of time, you can't do it without some strong medicine! There are many medicines that can warm and nourish the soul, such as Chen Soul Jade, Xinghu Crystal, Purple Jade Ganoderma But at this moment, the Su family has run out of ammunition and food. All the alchemists in the alchemy workshop have left, and the business has been completely stopped. There is no surplus at all. Use your spare money to buy these priceless medicines. Su Han¡¯s warehouse in his previous life contained many rare treasures, the total value of which was enough to buy the largest county in the Great Xia Dynasty. It's a pity that far water can't quench the near thirst, and it's not easy for him to go to that warehouse now. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han kept pacing back and forth and accidentally knocked down a book on the bookshelf. The words "Geography of the Daxia Dynasty" came into view. "Speaking of which, after my rebirth, I have no idea where Qingye City is in the Great Xia Dynasty, or how far it is from the imperial capital where I lived in my previous life." After a short read, Su Han had a general understanding of the environment he was in. Qingye City is a small city in Tianhe County, and Tianhe County is a small border county among the dozens of counties in the Daxia Dynasty, located in the southeast corner. Near Qingye City, there is a Blood Cloud Mountain Range that stretches for thousands of miles, and ferocious beasts are rampant in the mountains. Most of the ferocious beasts that appear outside Aoye Castle come from there. " Qingye City is thirteen thousand miles away from the imperial capital. In other words, if Su Han wanted to return to the place where he lived in his previous life and ride an ordinary horse, he would have to run day and night for eleven days. "However, the Imperial Capital is not so easy to enter!" Su Han smiled. That place is a stage for top powerhouses to compete. If they are not famous, they will not be qualified to enter the Imperial Capital. If there were no restrictions on entering the imperial capital, he would try his best to go to his former residence and get some things back. Withdrawing his thoughts, Su Han fixed his eyes on the four words "Blood Cloud Mountain Range", feeling that these four words were strangely familiar. "By the way, I've been to this Bloody Cloud Mountain Range before!" Su Han's eyes suddenly showed joy. He remembered that not only had he been here, but he also left a little "legacy" in the Blood Cloud Mountains! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 Pervert, you blackmail me! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It is said to be a legacy, but in fact it is just a few things left by Su Han in his previous life when he came to the Xueyun Mountains to collect medicinal herbs. At that time, Su Han didn't think there was anything special about the Blood Cloud Mountain Range, nor did he expect that he would be reborn in a small town near this mountain range 200 years later. He just accidentally discovered a small cave and thought that the soil inside was particularly suitable for the growth of water-attribute herbs. In order to test his idea, he planted three seeds of water-attribute herbs in the hidden part of the cave. After returning to the imperial capital, he forgot about this incident. Until his death, he never thought of taking a look at the Blood Cloud Mountains again. 200 years are enough time for medicinal herbs to grow. Herbs are born from the aura of heaven and earth. The longer they absorb the aura of heaven and earth, the better the quality. Herbs that are 200 years old are of relatively high quality. Su Han remembers the three seeds planted at that time very clearly: a stalactite narcissus, an eight-leaf poison root, and a suxinlian. Suxinlian is an herb that has the effect of warming and nourishing the soul. If he can get the 200-year-old Su Xinlian, Su Han believes that he can recover all his soul power within half a month, and maybe he can go one step further and become a two-yin alchemist! Su Han's eyes burst out with two gleams of light. Even if it was for Su Wanqing, he was bound to get this Su Xinlian. "I have to plan this trip to the Blood Cloud Mountains carefully." There are many ferocious beasts in the Bloody Cloud Mountains, and dangers abound. The reason why Su Han was able to go in his previous life was because he was accompanied by a strong emperor-level man. Not to mention the ferocious beasts, even if the ancient monsters appeared, they would probably be killed by her sword. However, ferocious beasts also mean gains. Strong warriors can kill ferocious beasts and obtain beast crystals. Beast crystals are very precious materials and are useful in refining elixirs and refining weapons. There are many warriors who have made a fortune by hunting ferocious beasts. But it is impossible to hunt ferocious beasts with bare hands. Su Han needs weapons and martial arts that match the weapons. There was a weapons shop in the Su family's property. Su Han rode out of the Su family's gate and headed straight for the nearest Su Ji weapons store. The shopkeeper of the weapon shop saw Su Han. This second young master has been a hot topic in Qingye City recently. The shopkeeper quickly moved his fat body out of the counter, nodded and bowed to Su Han, and introduced the shop in a very rude way. All kinds of weapons. "Is there a long sword? I want a sword!" Su Han had no special preference for weapons, but he suddenly remembered the person who accompanied him into the Blood Cloud Mountains in his previous life, and the blood-stained sword in her hand. Speaking of which, I don¡¯t know where the sword was left. "Second Young Master, all the long swords are here. I recommend this black rock sword to you. It was made by the Black Rock Clan living in the northernmost part of the Great Xia Dynasty. The sword body is cold and extremely sharp. In addition to the magic weapons and spiritual weapons, it can be This black rock weapon is the most lethal." Su Han looked at the long sword that was completely black. Seeing his move, the shopkeeper opened the chatterbox mode and talked endlessly beside him, talking about the advantages of this weapon. "Shopkeeper, there is a living person here. Are you blind? Just talk to that guy!" A delicate voice of complaint was heard, and Su Han and the shopkeeper discovered that a girl of fifteen or sixteen years old had entered the store at some point. ??????????????????????????????????????????????: A long hair as jet black, a white skirt exudes a lively and youthful atmosphere. The girl has a beautiful face and exquisite eyes, too delicate to be real. Just standing in the store has attracted the attention of many passers-by. What makes Su Han strange is that the girl's dress and temperament are obviously not ordinary people, but there seems to be no such beauty in Aoba City. The fat shopkeeper swallowed with difficulty, ran over quickly, nodded and bowed to the girl, and apologized profusely. "What a shameless thing!" Snapped! The strong wind was howling, but the girl pulled out a long whip from behind and threw it hard on the fat shopkeeper's back, causing the shopkeeper to scream. Su Han frowned immediately and stepped forward to stand between the girl and the fat shopkeeper: "Are you going too far?" Yu Li, the fat shopkeeper just didn¡¯t see the girl entering the store, so it¡¯s not a big mistake; Yu Qing, the fat shopkeeper is a subordinate of the Su family, and Su Han is the one who protects his shortcomings the most. "Second Young Master" The fat shopkeeper looked at Su Han gratefully. When doing business, he welcomed and dropped off. There were many young masters and ladies with high status in Qingye City. It was common for them to scold when something didn't go their way, but No one has ever stood up for low-level people like them like Su Han. "You~?" The beautiful girl frowned and looked at Su Han, "Who are you? Get out of here and don't ruin my?I like the Yun Steel produced in Yunzhou County. It is light and sharp. It can be made into a thin sword and can cut iron like clay. It is the best weapon among the magical weapons! " Su Han had a look of surprise in his eyes. Although what the girl said may not be entirely correct, she actually knew about Yun Steel produced in Yunzhou County. You must know that Yunzhou County is more than ten thousand miles away from Qingye City. The freight to transport Yungang Steel from there is more expensive than the weapon itself. Even the Su family does not have a weapon made of Yungang Steel. "You're stupid? That's right. How could you poor low-class people have seen Yun Gang? It's all in vain." The girl sneered. Su Han smiled faintly and said: "Yungang is smelted from the Yunnan Iron Ore, a specialty of Yunzhou County. The lower-grade Yunnan Steel is silvery white, and the upper-grade Yunnan Steel is slightly gold. The top-grade Yunnan Steel is bright golden and extremely rare. It takes one thousand kilograms of low-grade cloud steel to create a fist-sized piece of top-grade cloud steel, and its price is comparable to that of low-grade spiritual weapons." "The biggest feature of cloud steel is its cloud pattern. Weapons made of cloud steel will have thin, cloud-like dark patterns on them. The longer the weapon is used, the more conspicuous the cloud pattern will be." "you¡­¡­" The girl opened her mouth in surprise. She originally just said it casually to scare Su Han, but she didn't expect that the other party kept talking and spoke accurately, as if she had seen the real top Yun Gang, but how could this be possible? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 Ignorant child, get out of here You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "By the way, if you really have a Yungang weapon, I suggest you always use moon orchid petals crushed into juice to wipe it, otherwise there will be light green rust spots on it, which will affect the sharpness. Treat the weapon like a delicate one Lover, the more you pay for it, the more it will repay you. If you don't care about it, it will slowly grow old." Su Han said immediately. After hearing Su Han¡¯s rogue metaphor, the girl¡¯s face turned red, remembering the light green spots on her Yun Steel rapier. "Nonsense, look at how poor you are, how could you have seen Yungang weapons? It's all nonsense. Don't think I will believe you." Su Han shook his head, she had said everything that needed to be said, it was her own business to listen or not. However, there was one thing he was curious about. This girl¡¯s background seemed to be not simple. Her fifth-level cultivation in the Qi Martial Realm seemed a bit low for her? Thinking of this, Su Han opened his evil eye again and observed the girl in front of him. Five thin lines of purple infuriating energy were swimming inside the girl's body. Su Han slowly frowned. There was something wrong with the movement of this infuriating energy! He was a master of elixirs in his previous life. He was also entrusted by some celebrities to help their juniors warm and nourish their meridians. He knew the bodies of warriors very well. The richness of the true energy in the meridians of the girl in front of her has obviously reached the level of the sixth or even seventh stage of the Qi Martial Realm. However, she has only opened five true energy meridians, and she is a fifth-stage warrior of the Qi Martial Realm. Su Han frowned even more tightly, squinted his eyes, and finally found a small shadow at the entrance of the girl's sixth true energy channel that had not yet been opened, as if something was accumulated there, covering the sixth channel. A true energy channel is blocked. "This shadow seems to be a backlog of medicine that cannot be dissipated!" Su Han shook his head secretly. Seeing the power of the medicine, he was already sure of the girl's problem. Originally, she could successfully break through to the sixth level of the Qi Martial Realm, but she took a lot of pills before the breakthrough. Her body couldn't bear it at all, and those pills accumulated. Not only does it block the sixth true energy channel, but it also puts a great burden on the body. If this continues, something will happen sooner or later. "Hey, what are you spying on there, you pervert!" The girl picked up the dagger and threw it at Su Han. Su Han tilted his head and the dagger flew past his ear and pierced the wall behind him. Looking at the short knife, Su Han's eyes turned cold. "Perhaps the forces behind you have not taught you such a thing as 'education'. Even if you are of extraordinary origin, if you do not have enough talent and strength to prove your excellence and only know how to bully others, I believe you will only become the force of your Your shame will bring shame to the forces behind you." Su Han ended his words calmly, took off the black rock sword from the wall, held it in his hand, and walked out of the shop. The girl froze in place, unable to forget the look in Su Han's eyes when he spoke. He was obviously just an ordinary boy, but she didn't take him seriously at all. But when Su Han spoke just now, he looked at her with such indifference and a touch of contempt, as if she had done something unforgivable She does have a bad temper, but everyone has pampered her since she was a child. How could this young man, who was about the same age as her, have the right to lecture her in a harsh tone, and how could he have the right to look at her with contempt! "Stop!" The girl's chest was heaving, her face was red, and she couldn't tell whether she was embarrassed or angry. Su Han seemed not to have heard anything and continued to walk out the door until he reached the door of the store, then stopped, turned to look at the girl, and said slowly: "I didn't want to say it, but your crime is not worthy of death. Your cultivation level should have not improved in three years. The reason is that you took too many Zigan Dan when you entered the sixth stage of Qi Martial Realm. Your body can't even digest the power of those medicines. No. If you don¡¯t want to get rid of the root cause of the disease or even die early, just take one Qi Li Dan and one Snow Lotus Dan, decoct it into a medicinal soup and take it once in the morning and evening. In addition, find a reliable alchemist to massage you to drain the medicine. It can be done in as soon as one month. dig up the roots." "How do you know that I consumed a large amount of Zigan Dan when I entered the sixth level of Qi Martial Realm? Who are you!" The girl's face turned pale and she asked sharply in fear. Su Han ignored her, walked out of the weapon shop with the black rock sword, mounted his horse and left. "I won't believe you!" The girl shouted at Su Han's back. ¡­¡­ After leaving the weapons shop, Su Han strolled around the Qingye City commercial district and bought a set of clothes to wear when going into the mountains. It was almost dusk. He rode back to the gate of Su Mansion and happened to hear the bell ringing from Su Mansion. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???! " ¡°Master, please tell me something, we don¡¯t want to watch the family be destroyed!¡± "Destroy Su Han's status as heir and throw him into a prison!" For a time, there was a huge uproar. A cold light flashed across Su Han's eyes. After all, the ultimate goal of these people is to destroy themselves. "Shut up, everyone!" The person who shouted loudly was Su Yunhai. He was so excited that he stood up from his seat, the veins on his forehead popped out, his chest kept rising and falling, his eyes were full of anger, and he was obviously on the verge of rage. How could he not be angry? Su Han clearly didn't want the Su family to fight against the Ouyang family, so he made a bet with Ouyang Yufei and shouldered all the responsibilities by himself. These people actually publicly forced and insulted Su Han. Do you have a conscience? "Dad, there's no need to get angry with a retarded person. It's not worth the gain if you make your body angry." Su Han said lightly, looking around the entire hall. "Everyone, if you don't want to stay in the Su family, or feel that the Su family will drag you down, you can get out now." As soon as the words were spoken, the entire hall fell into dead silence. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 Arrogant Su Han You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Pairs of eyes turned towards Su Han, full of surprise and disbelief. Why did this dude suddenly become so strong and arrogant! The elder who was the first to scold Su Han was the first to react, and shouted with an inward look: "Dandy, you are so brave. How can you, a dude, decide whether your tribe will leave or not?" Su Han laughed and said, "I am the legitimate heir of the family. Why can't I decide the major issues in the family? Fifth Elder, the most important thing for a family is cohesion. Do you still want me to teach you such a simple truth? On behalf of the family leader today, I We are here to expel the black sheep who have dissent towards the family. If you want to obstruct it, then can I think that you are the black sheep?" The fifth elder was stunned by Su Han and was speechless. This dude's mouth is too powerful. If he continues to oppose his decision, he will undoubtedly be equivalent to a traitor to the Su family. This is a name that the fifth elder cannot afford. "Han'er is right, our Su family really needs to be reorganized!" Su Yunhai spoke calmly, concluding Su Han's words. "Master, for such a big matter, it is natural to go to the Fengyun Mountain of the family and report it to the Supreme Elder, who will agree to it." Someone in the elders' meeting said unwillingly. Su Yunhai¡¯s pupils shrank. After being the head of the family for so many years, whenever there was a big event, these people were always the elders and the elders were the younger ones. He was already tired of feeling like someone was holding him back. "It is a good thing to rectify the family. If the Supreme Elder has any objections, let him come to me directly and explain why he wants to stop anything that is good for the family!" Suddenly, Su Han's voice came, full of arrogance and wantonness, which made Su Yunhai feel happy! ??????????????????????? The rest of the tribe was dumbfounded, this dude was so crazy that he not only disrespected the Supreme Elder at all, but even asked the Supreme Elder to explain to him such words! "Again, if anyone dissatisfied with me, get out immediately. The Su family doesn't need you, and you can never enjoy the benefits provided by the Su family." Su Han looked around, and a pressure that was inconsistent with his strength suddenly erupted from his body. For a moment, everyone in the hall had difficulty breathing and their faces turned faintly blue. "Could it be that he's just seeing a ghost? This dude is really evil. It's better not to act rashly yet!" Several elders of the Presbyterian Church looked at each other with doubts in their eyes, and forcibly suppressed the urge to object. There was silence in the hall at first. After an unbearable silence, someone finally got up and walked out of the hall. Where there is the first, there is the second and the third. Soon, more and more people got up, but compared to the several hundred people in the Su family, they were still a very small part. Most people showed hesitation on their faces, their eyes constantly moving back and forth between Su Han, the members of the Presbyterian Council, and other clan members, unable to make up their minds! "In the last ten breaths, if you want to get out, get out now, don't say I didn't give you a chance!" Su Han said with a smile. This sentence stimulated several people to stand up on the spot and hurried out of the hall without looking back, as if they were afraid that they would regret it. Silence returned to the hall, and everyone was a little confused. They didn't expect that the useless second young master in the past would actually expel dozens of clan members with dissident intentions so forcefully. "The rest of you, since you still want to enjoy the benefits brought to you by the Su family, you must abide by the rules. From now on, the head of the family is your heaven. I will add a new family rule here. Anyone who disobeys the order of the head of the family will not be allowed to No room for excuse, die!¡± Su Han's voice carried a cold pressure, establishing Su Yunhai's absolute authority with a final word. A family needs absolute cohesion, and he doesn't mind using force to create this cohesion. For a moment, everyone seemed to have lost their voice, and no one raised any objection. Even the elders at the ninth and tenth levels of the Qi Martial Realm were stunned by the majesty of the superior in Su Han's bones. "Third Elder, now let me answer the question you just asked." Su Han walked up to an elder in yellow with gray beard and hair, staring at him closely. This third elder was the one who just accused Su Han of not being qualified to represent the Su family and pushed the Su family into the fire pit. Among all the clan members, the third elder was the most scheming, and other members of the Council of Elders vaguely looked up to him. "First of all, I am the legitimate son of the head of the family and the orthodox heir who has entered the ancestral temple. What I say can represent the will of the entire Su family. Those who don't want to be represented by me have all left just now!"   "Secondly, third elder, why do you conclude that I pushed the Su family into the fire pit?" Su Han said this and looked at the third elder with a half-smile. The third elder relied on his high moral character and high respect, but at this moment he was openly questioned by Su Han, a junior. His old face was blue and white, he took a deep breath and said angrily: "Do you still have to explain this to me? How can you, a playboy, have any ability? Even Ouyang Yufei Even one of my toes can't fight with you! You are a loser who does things without considering the consequences, but I am worried that once the Su family collapses, I will have no shame to see my ancestors even if I die!" Su Hanlian smiled and said: "The third elder said that I can't beat Ouyang Yufei. You must be very capable. It's easy to win against her!" The third elder's face immediately turned pale. Although his cultivation level was the same as Ouyang Yufei's, who was at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, he was still far from the threshold of the True Martial Realm, and Ouyang Yufei was said to have already stepped half a foot across the threshold. Entering the True Martial Realm is simply not something he can defeat. "What? The third elder didn't say anything. Could it be that he only knows how to talk." A smile appeared on Su Han's lips. "These three elders speak righteously and sternly, but shut down when it comes to key issues. Ouyang Yufei is just a junior, and he doesn't dare to say anything. Is he really afraid of Ouyang Yufei" The tribesmen couldn't help but started talking in low voices, and pairs of eyes glanced at the third elder husband, unable to hide their disdain. The other elders looked at each other, and they were all glad that they didn't make the first move like the third elder did, leaving Su Han with something to say. Otherwise, at this moment, he would be the one who was ridiculed by Su Han and couldn't beat the juniors, and would be embarrassed "Ignorant waste, what's the use of changing the topic to me? You are the one who ruined the Su family, and you are the one who will have no face to face our ancestors in the future. What qualifications do you, a waste, have to question me!" The third elder became furious when Su Han's mask of hypocrisy was torn apart by one sentence. "Since the third elder is so sure that I will destroy the Su family, why not let's make a bet too!" Su Han smiled and approached the third elder step by step. The intimidating momentum forced the third elder to lean back involuntarily. "If I lose to Ouyang Yufei, you can do whatever you want with me, whether you want to kill or chop me into pieces, it's up to you. If I win against Ouyang Yufei, you have to kowtow to me in public, admit that you are short-sighted, and destroy your cultivation. , get out of the Su family!" The understated words spat out from Su Han's mouth, and for a moment, the entire hall was shocked. "Could this second young master be crazy? Listening to his tone, he seems to think that he can definitely beat Ouyang Yufei!" "You, making a bet with me? You don't even urinate to show your seniority and status!" The third elder calmed down and sneered. "Third Elder, you" Several members of the Presbyterian Council were already looking at the third elder in astonishment. Today, the third elder was forced to lose all grace by Su Han. He used vulgar language and was so arrogant that even they couldn't stand it. "Haha, since the third elder is not willing to bet with Han'er, how about betting with me? I believe that my status is enough to bet with the third elder." Faint words echoed in the hall, and the person who said these words was actually the head of the family, Su Yunhai! In the horrified eyes of everyone, Su Yunhai stood up, looked around, and said slowly: "If Han'er defeats Ouyang Yufei, then just do what Han'er said. But if Han'er loses, I am willing to let the monk I will no longer have any power over the Su family!" "Second brother!" Su Qingshan¡¯s expression immediately changed. He wanted to stop Su Yunhai, but it was too late. The sound of gasping for air could be heard one after another in the hall. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 If you receive kindness from others, you should repay it with a spring of water. You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Yunhai was actually willing to bet on the position of the head of the family to bet that Su Han would win! Su Qingshan¡¯s eyes were gloomy. No one knew better than him the importance of the position of the head of the family to Su Yunhai. Su Yunhai has been in charge of the family for many years and has accumulated a lot of enemies overtly and covertly. Once he loses his position as the head of the family, he will immediately become the target of public criticism. Even if he is lucky enough to survive, he will be skinned alive! Su Han, even though he was completely different from before and even showed extraordinary talent in cultivation, it was still a dream to defeat Ouyang Yufei who was half-stepped into the True Martial Realm in a month. "Su Yunhai, does he have confidence in Su Han, or is he just supporting his son unconditionally?" Su Han didn¡¯t expect that Su Yunhai would show up. Although he had confidence in himself, he could not force others to believe in him. He had no intention of involving Su Yunhai from the beginning. He turned to look at Su Yunhai, only to see a calm smile on Su Yunhai's face: "Han'er, that Ouyang Yufei is about to become a true martial artist before she is eighteen years old, and is a serious problem for our Su family. If you can really defeat her and make Ouyang Yufei and the Ouyang family disappear from Qingye City, you will undoubtedly be the number one contributor to the Su family in the past century." Su Yunhai¡¯s eyes were full of trust, as if to say, just go ahead and do it, I will support you in everything! "When you receive kindness from others, you should repay it with a spring of water. I will definitely not let you down!" Su Han muttered something silently in his heart, his eyes fell on the third elder husband in front of him, and a smile appeared on his lips, "Third elder, what did you say?" The third elder¡¯s face was filled with surprise and uncertainty, and his eyes wandered back and forth between Su Yunhai and Su Han, as if to make sure that they had no conspiracy. After a moment, he sneered: "Thank you to the head of the house for thinking so highly of me that he would not hesitate to use his position as head of the house to invite me. In this case, I will accept this bet!" Su Han also sneered in his heart. These three elders have such a big face. Su Yunhai only said that he would give up the position of head of the family if he lost, but he did not say that he would give it to the third elder. Looking at the face of the third elder, he seems to believe that he will definitely get the position of the head of the family, so let him have a sweet dream for a month first! "I didn't expect that the head of the house would go crazy with the second young master and actually give up the position of head of the house. Although the third elder was ridiculed severely just now, it was worth it!" Discussions arose, and pairs of envious eyes turned to the third elder. The other members of the Presbyterian Council looked at the third elder like a knife. The third elder took over the position of the head of the family so shamelessly. Where did he put them? They will no longer regard the third elder as one of their own. "Okay, now that the bet has been made, no one will object to the competition in one month, right?" Su Han gave the third elder a meaningful look. The third elder was excited and straightened up as if taking a stimulating drug. His eyes fell on the other members of the Presbyterian Church and he said sternly: "The competition will naturally proceed as usual. Anyone who dares to object will be in trouble with me and the Supreme Elder!" This is Chi Guoguo's threat. Other members of the Presbyterian Council are too angry to speak out. Who doesn't know that the Third Elder is the closest to the Supreme Elder? If he files a black record against the Supreme Elder, what else will he have? Good fruit to eat? Su Han secretly laughed in his heart, these three elders, in order to get the position of the head of the family, they will fight to the death to let this competition continue as usual. He can be regarded as using the third elder and the supreme elder as a spear! That taste is so refreshing! "Dad, uncle, let's go!" Su Han greeted Su Yunhai and Su Qingshan and walked away swaggeringly. Behind him, the third elder scanned the crowd majestically. Everyone looked at each other, but no one dared to protest. "The matter of the martial arts competition has been decided. All clan members must be present to watch the competition. Those who do not come will be killed by the order of the family head himself!" When Su Han walked out of the hall, the threatening words of the third elder were still in his ears like a bell. "You'd better be 100% sure, otherwise, I'll be the first to let you go." Su Qingshan, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke, looking at Su Han like a sharp blade. Su Han chuckled lightly, but changed the subject, "Uncle, how is Sister Wanqing? I didn't see her attending the clan meeting today." Su Qingshan was silent for a moment, and then followed Su Han's topic and said: "She's fine, she's just not in good spirits. We'll have Wu Wei follow her every step of the way, so she won't have the chance to do anything stupid." "That's good. Dad, uncle, I'm going to the Xueyun Mountains, and I'll be back before the duel with Ouyang Yufei at the latest. I'll leave the family affairs to you."   Su Han raised the black rock sword and clothes in his hand. This time he went to the Blood Cloud Mountains. In addition to getting back his "relics", he also wanted to gain practical experience in combat. With ordinary practice, it is impossible to surpass Ouyang Yufei within a month. Although Su Han was not a warrior in his previous life, someone told him that the strength of warriors who have experienced the test of life and death will often grow rapidly, because this kind of experience between life and death is the most tempering experience. Now, he plans to use this method to hone himself. The body of a martial arts genius and the strong soul give him unlimited potential. All he has to do is to squeeze out as much of his potential as possible, so that he can hope to defeat Ouyang Yu. Fei! "Blood Cloud Mountain Range!" Su Qingshan suddenly changed his color. He had always been calm, but at this moment he was so out of his element that Su Yunhai and Su Han were taken aback. "Where are you going in the Blood Cloud Mountains?" Su Qingshan asked sharply. "Uncle, what's wrong?" Su Han was surprised for a while. Su Qingshan undoubtedly had no ill intentions towards him, but he didn't know why he was so excited. Su Qingshan realized his gaffe, took a few deep breaths, calmed down, glanced at Su Han, and said with a warning in his tone: "There is an ancient village surrounded by mountains in the eastern part of the Xueyun Mountains. If you don't want to die, stay away from that ancient village. Don't blame me for not reminding you!" After saying that, Su Qingshan seemed not to want to mention the ancient village and left in a hurry. "Eastern part? Ancient village?" Su Han murmured to himself that he had never heard of any ancient village in the Xueyun Mountains, but Su Qingshan was not a joker. Su Yunhai had a clear look on his face and sighed quietly: "It seems that he still cares about the injury fifteen years ago." "Does the serious injury that the uncle suffered fifteen years ago have something to do with the ancient village he mentioned?" Su Han asked. Su Yunhai said: "It's just my guess. Back then, he was very tight-lipped about his injuries and refused to disclose anything. I found some soil unique to the Xueyun Mountains on the soles of his shoes and found out that he had been there. As for the ancient village, This is also the first time I heard him mention it today. If it wasn¡¯t related to his injury, why would he be so excited?¡± "Dad, what you said makes sense." Su Han nodded. The ancient village was probably really dangerous, but he was a little curious. It¡¯s just that the eastern part of the Xueyun Mountain Range is still far away from Qingye City. This trip to the mountain is tight and I probably won¡¯t have time to go there. "You little bastard, don't even think about it. Back then, your uncle was a strong man in the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, but he fell into trouble. Your father and I only had you." Su Yunhai was keenly aware of Su Han's thoughts, and immediately turned pale and warned. "Ahem, dad, don't worry. I'm curious, but it's not serious enough to seek death." Su Han laughed haha, but did not say the second half of the sentence - now that he is not strong enough, of course he will not seek death, but that may not be the case in the future "real?" Su Yunhai looked at Su Han suspiciously, and was relieved when he saw Su Han's face was full of sincerity. After giving some instructions on what to pay attention to when entering the mountain, Su Han was allowed to leave. Son Xing Qianli¡¯s father was worried that Su Yunhai almost had the urge to send military guards to follow Su Han, but after hesitating for a long time, he decided to believe in Su Han¡¯s own ability. After all, this son has brought him too many surprises! Two days later. In the dense jungle of the Blood Cloud Mountains, a black sword light flashed through, cutting a first-order ferocious beast - the Blood Cloud Rat into two pieces. The small tree as thick as a bowl next to it was also scratched by the sword light and broke into two pieces, the cross section was as smooth as a mirror. "As expected, it is the most expensive weapon in the entire store. The fat shopkeeper did not lie to me. The sharpness of the black rock weapon cannot be compared with ordinary weapons." Su Han waved his long sword with satisfaction and approached the hare-sized blood cloud rat corpse. The tip of the sword penetrated the rat's head and stirred it up. "There is no beast crystal!" "It seems that we have to go deeper. The Blood Cloud Rat is only the lowest first-level beast. The probability of producing beast crystals is very low, and it has no role in tempering itself." Huh? Su Han suddenly frowned and listened. I don't know if it was an illusion, but there seemed to be a slight strange whistle coming from behind me just now. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A strange soft sound suddenly sounded in the surrounding jungle, and the sound became louder and louder. Su Han raised his eyes and looked around, his pupils suddenly shrank! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Spare your life You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What a fool!" Su Han looked at the disgusting scene that suddenly appeared in front of him, and his expression couldn't help but twist. ¡°These Bloody Cloud Rats must have gone crazy. They actually came in groups and rushed toward me like a tide. It was estimated that there were hundreds of them. They were so densely packed that it made people feel sick to see them. The Blood Cloud Rat is a ferocious beast unique to the Blood Cloud Mountains. Its first-level level is the lowest among all ferocious beasts, and its combat power is also weak. It usually lives in holes underground and only avoids other ferocious beasts to come out to look for food when the sun sets. . It¡¯s noon now. Su Han walked for a long time and didn¡¯t encounter a few blood cloud rats, but there were hundreds of them in front of him. It was obviously abnormal! Too many lice will make you itchy, not to mention the ferocious beasts. The Blood Cloud Rat's ability to fight alone is not strong, but its front teeth are extremely sharp and it can dig holes extremely quickly, let alone bite people's bodies! " Hundreds of blood cloud rats come together, and a more powerful warrior will be chewed into bones by those hundreds of sets of fangs. An ordinary warrior would have lost his cool at this moment, and it would be pretty good if he didn't pee his pants. "Who brought the vicious beast to harm me? Get out and leave your body intact!" Su Han shouted categorically, his eyes like lightning, he glanced around suddenly, and his evil eye opened instantly. "Most of these hundreds of Bloody Cloud Rats were deliberately done by someone. Instead of fighting them randomly, it would be better to find out who is behind the scenes and solve the problem fundamentally!" Su Han is like watching fire in a cave. This moment of calmness in the face of danger is not something that an ordinary fifteen-year-old boy can possess. Under the gaze of the evil eye, Su Han had a clear view of the surroundings. He quickly saw a few thin purple lines swaying behind a nearby giant tree. After a brief analysis, he seemed to be two people, one was close behind the tree, and the other was far away. Slightly further. In addition, Su Han had an unexpected gain. There was actually a thin purple line hanging on the branches of the giant tree. Judging from the twist and slenderness of the thin thread, it should not be a person's true energy, but some kind of snake-like ferocious beast. This ferocious beast already possesses Qi, and it seems to be at least level three! "snort." Seeing the situation clearly, Su Hanhan laughed and already had an idea in his mind. With a kick of his feet, the strength and speed of a fifth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm fully exploded. Su Han's figure spread out like an eagle's wings and instantly slid more than ten meters away toward the giant tree, temporarily escaping from the swarm of Blood Cloud Rats. Eagle step! The eagle has the fastest gliding speed and is good at guiding the surrounding airflow to assist itself and maximize its speed. Su Han's move "Eagle Step" is to imitate the steps of an eagle, which is derived from the martial arts "Five-Shaped Fist" that he had to practice every day in his previous life. This "Five-Shaped Fist" was taught to Su Han by a strong man in his previous life. Although its grade is not high, just a low grade, it has one of the greatest advantages, that is, it can be practiced even if there is no true energy in the body. In order to strengthen his body, Su Han has been practicing for more than ten years, and he is familiar with every move. Now that he has become a warrior and has true energy, his power has doubled. "No, that kid is coming this way. Could it be that he has discovered the existence of our two brothers?" The figure leaning behind the giant tree suddenly paused. But soon, he discovered that Su Han was not coming towards him, but jumped straight up the tree trunk. "Tch, I thought this little kid was not simple and could find out that we were plotting against him. It turned out that he was just being chased by a pack of rats and wanted to climb a tree." The figure secretly sneered. The Blood Cloud Rat has a light body and can dig holes and climb trees. Climbing a tree will only make it difficult for him to move and die faster. "This kid is wearing coarse clothes and is dressed like an ordinary person. The black long sword in his hand is not cheap. He must be a kid from some big power or family nearby. He should have a lot of money. This vote is a winner! It's a pity that when the rats speak, people turn into skeletons, otherwise they could be kidnapped and extorted." The figure thought with regret. Wow! Su Han jumped into the air and swung the black rock sword violently. A branch as thick as a bowl fell down from the giant tree. There was a snake coiled on the branch. It was as thick as its forearm and the pattern on its body was similar to that of tree bark. At first glance, It's hard to spot it at first glance. "A third-level ferocious beast, the poisonous bark python, is highly toxic. One mouthful of venom is enough to kill a fourth or fifth-level Qi Martial Realm warrior." Su Han landed lightly, with a smile on his lips. The poisonous snake was better, just what he wanted! The figure behind the giant tree was still thinking happily, when suddenly something fell at his feet. He shivered with fright, and when he looked closely, it turned out to be just a branch as thick as a bowl. The figure took a long breath and said secretly: "Damn it, I was scared to death, butBecause they are ferocious beasts, there are many ferocious beasts above level three in this Blood Cloud Mountain Range! " ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? An ominous voice sounded, and a slender shadow suddenly shot out from the branch, biting the figure's forearm hard! ah! The figure screamed, and something like a leaf fell to the ground in his hand. His eyes looked at the poisonous bark python in shock and anger. Just now, he didn't even notice that there was a snake coiled on the branch! As soon as the leaf-like thing fell to the ground, the group of blood cloud rats that were chasing Su Han suddenly dispersed like headless flies, and started running around randomly as if they had no backbone! The poisonous bark python swam quickly towards the group of rats. The snake vomited and swallowed a blood cloud rat in its belly. Like a wolf entering a herd of sheep, it began to hunt wildly, and soon chased a group of blood cloud rats. The cloud rat goes away. "It's over!" The figure behind the giant tree felt dizzy and slumped down helplessly. This time it was really a waste of time. Instead of catching the kid, he himself was bitten by a poisonous snake! But he couldn't figure out how the boy discovered the existence of the bark python. The branch fell at his feet and he didn't even notice it! Or is this just a coincidence? Then this young man is very lucky! "Damn it!" The big man who was a little far away cursed secretly, rushed over, and swung the hook in his hand towards the bitten arm of the man under the tree. "Ahhh!" The man under the tree was caught off guard, his arm was cut off at shoulder level, and he let out a heart-rending scream. He covered his bleeding shoulder and rolled to the ground, saying angrily, "Brother, what are you doing!" "I'm here to save you. Once the poison spreads to your heart and lungs, you will definitely die." The big man holding the hook looked livid. If he had known this, he should not have left important things to his younger brother. This stupid thing will be revealed. Yu Yu messed up all the plans. The fat sheep that got into the mouth also ran away! "hehe." A chuckle suddenly came, and the two brothers turned their heads at the same time, and found that the thin young man in coarse cloth had not left, but was standing beside him leisurely, looking at the two of them with a playful look! Looking at the mocking curve of the young man's mouth, the two brothers felt a deep sense of humiliation. It seemed that it was not the two brothers who plotted against the young man, but the young man who plotted against the two brothers! The young man was holding a long black sword in his hand. There was a cold light on the sword. It looked like it was not cheap. It was precisely because of this long sword that the brothers set their sights on this young man. Now, without the group of Blood Cloud Rats and one person missing an arm, the two brothers simply did not dare to confront the black sword. "If we don't stop his bleeding, I'm afraid he will bleed too much and he won't be able to hold on anymore." Su Han glanced at the man on the ground who was clutching his shoulder and groaning in pain. Seeing the blood flowing from his broken arm, his smile became brighter and brighter. "What does it have to do with you? If you don't leave, I will kill you." The big man holding the hook was full of murderous intent and threatened with a fierce expression. "Five-shaped boxing, tiger boxing!" Su Han's eyes suddenly gleamed fiercely, and he looked like a fierce tiger rushing out of the forest. His true energy rushed into his fist and punched out! With a scream, the big man with the hook flew out and landed in the distance like a kite with a broken string. "Ugh" The big man covered his chest and vomited out a few mouthfuls of blood, with a look of horror on his face. The young man didn't even use a sword, and knocked away his fifth-level Qiwu realm with his bare hands. His cultivation level was at least in the Qiwu realm. Five dan, probably higher The lack of a sword means that the young man doesn¡¯t want to kill him yet. The big man was very knowledgeable about current affairs and changed his attitude decisively, with a somewhat flattering look on his face: "Young master, we two brothers were just temporarily blinded by lard. You see, you didn't suffer any harm. How about we ignore the past grudges" Su Han interrupted the big man impatiently, with a sneer on his face: "I only ask a few questions. If you can answer me in detail, I will not only spare your life, but also stop your brother." Blood collapse!" "Young master, just tell me, just ask, I will definitely tell you everything you know, and you won't dare to tell any lies." The big man was ecstatic and said quickly, not caring that Su Han said that his life was a dog's life. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 I regret meeting this demon king You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After receiving the big man's promise, Su Han leaned down and tapped a few acupuncture points on the shoulder of the man with a broken arm, clapped his hands and said, "Okay." The big man was a little suspicious when he saw Su Han's actions were so playful. But the man with the broken arm no longer moaned in pain, but his expression slowed down and he fainted, and the blood flowing from the broken arm also stopped. The big man was overjoyed and realized that the young man in front of him was no ordinary character. He quickly said: "Young master, if you have any questions, just ask." "How did you attract those blood cloud rats?" This is what Su Han wants to know most. Being able to control ferocious beasts is a rare thing in the world. Even if it is only a first-level blood cloud rat, it is enough to make people change their expressions. This big man is only a fifth-level martial artist in the Qi Martial Realm, and his younger brother is even weaker. Do they have unusual talents? If he wasn't curious about this, he wouldn't bother to waste time with this big man. The big man was startled, a look of hesitation immediately appeared on his face, his eyes turned around unconsciously, and he opened his mouth: "Uh" When Su Han saw him like this, he knew what lie was brewing, and couldn't help but sneer: "Think carefully before you answer, my sword doesn't have eyes." The big man trembled all over and did not dare to play any more tricks. He nodded repeatedly and said: "I told you, I tell the truth!" He clutched his chest and struggled several times but couldn't get up. He had to support half of his body with his arms and pointed down the tree: "We brothers have an unusual treasure. The young master looked carefully and found it was a leaf. It¡¯s something that looks like something, less than an inch long, and that¡¯s what we use¡­¡± While he was speaking, Su Han's eyes were already fixed on the leaves. Before the big man could finish speaking, Su Han flashed his figure, grabbed the small leaf in his hand with his big hand. "attracting the Bloody Cloud Rats." The big man finished the last half of the sentence sluggishly, feeling like he was vomiting blood welling up in his heart. Could this young man be a monster? The tree was covered with fallen leaves. How did he find the leaf he was talking about? "It turns out to be a leaf flute. Is this the treasure you were talking about?" Su Han brought the leaf close to his mouth and pretended to blow it. The big man immediately shouted heartbreakingly: "You can't blow it!!" Su Han looked at the big man in surprise, and the big man said awkwardly: "This thing seems to have a number of uses. Every time it is played, it will turn yellow by two points. Now the leaf flute has turned six points yellow. I estimate that it can only be used twice more. If the young master blows it now, it will be wasted." "You are sensible." Su Han praised the big man, "If I play this leaf flute, can it attract swarms of blood cloud rats?" "Not only the blood cloud rats, but also the first-level ferocious beasts within a few miles around can be attracted, but it seems not possible for the second-level and above. After the young master finishes playing, be sure not to let go of the leaf flute, and think about whom to let the rats attack. They will do it." The big man said with a sincere expression of heartache. This leaf flute is really a treasure. The two brothers were expecting to make a lot of money from it, so they couldn't bear to give it away like this! Seeing Su Han put the leaf flute into his pocket, the big man's face was ashen and he almost beat his chest and shouted. Su Han had no intention of leaving, but looked at the big man jokingly, "What are your brothers' names and what do you do?" "Young master, my name is Feng Yi, and my brother Feng Er is a hunter from the outskirts of the Blood Cloud Mountains." What was the little plague god planning? The big man subconsciously covered his pocket tightly. "Well, Feng Yi, you have used this leaf flute three times. It seems that you have robbed a lot of good things?" Su Han looked at Feng Yi with a smile. There was a loud buzz in Feng Yi's head, and he was about to cry without tears: "Young Master, I know it clearly. We two brothers accidentally picked up this leaf flute. We wasted one time trying to play it. I used it on you once, Young Master, and the robbery was successful." It¡¯s only once, and I only got something insignificant!¡± "Hand it over." " Su Han's three short words were like a demonic sound in his ears. No matter how reluctant the big man was, he could only take out a small bag of tips from his pocket. "One gold soul, five silver souls!" Su Han looked at the contents of the kit in surprise. He had seen a lot of these gold and silver souls in his previous life, but this was the first time he saw them after his rebirth. The so-called gold and silver soul is the essence extracted from gold and silver. It takes one thousand taels of gold to refine a gold soul. The same is true for silver soul. Gold and silver souls are important materials for refining weapons, and in the imperial capital where top experts gather, gold and silver souls are the agreed currency in circulation, replacing the existence of silver. Na Feng Yi didn¡¯t know Jin Yin Po. Seeing Su Han¡¯s expression at this moment, he could probably guess this shining person.?The things are priceless, and I can¡¯t help but beat my chest again! "This kind of gold and silver soul is not something ordinary people can possess. It seems that you have killed a very simple person for money. Aren't you afraid that the forces he belongs to will take revenge?" Su Han looked at Feng Yi with a half-smile, and a layer of cold sweat suddenly broke out on Feng Yi's back! He really didn¡¯t think much about it at the time. When he saw the young man in fine clothes, he and Feng Eryi took action together. The young man didn't have Su Han's ability, so he was immediately attacked. The rats gnawed him to pieces until all his bones were left, leaving only this bag containing gold and silver. Now being reminded by Su Hanyi, Feng Yi was on pins and needles, wishing he could lead Feng Er right away and escape far away. "It's too late to run away. Do you think those big forces are easy to mess with? They have ten thousand ways to find you." Su Han said again, cutting off all hope of Feng Yi. "Young master, save us!" Feng Yi suddenly kowtowed to Su Han, "As long as I can survive, I will do anything!" Su Han looked embarrassed: "Even if you say so, there is nothing I can do." Feng Yi said anxiously: "The young master has great magical powers, how can there be no way? I beg the young master to point out a clear way." "I'm afraid you don't want to." Su Han sighed. "Don't worry, young master, as long as I can survive, I won't hesitate even if I go to the mountains of swords or the sea of ??fire." Feng Yi vowed. "Well, I will reluctantly accept this gold and silver soul. In this way, even if someone comes to seek revenge, they will mainly come against me." Su Han looked like he had made a great sacrifice, and his face simply glowed with the great brilliance of humanity. Feng Yi couldn¡¯t believe his ears. This demon star had obviously robbed him of all his wealth. Why did he make it look like he was begging him to rob him! But in order to survive, Feng Yi can only knock out his teeth and swallow them in his belly. Nothing is more important than living! "Besides, you brothers, just follow me. I don't ask you to serve day and night. You just need to be a follower and a thug. If someone comes to seek revenge, I will protect you." As Su Han said this, he glanced at the unconscious Feng Er, with a look of disgust on his face, as if he was saying that Feng Er, who had a broken arm, was not qualified to be his follower. What? Follow this little devil as a follower Feng Yi finally couldn't help it, and spat out a mouthful of blood. How could it turn into this? The two brothers just wanted to have a good job, but they didn't expect that they found the wrong partner and ended up losing all their personal wealth You can¡¯t fight with force. After some calculations, it was obvious that his two brothers were the hunters, but in the end they were "hunted". Not only was all their property taken away, but they were also unable to escape This intense sense of frustration made Feng Yi painful and desperate for life. This can no longer just be described as unlucky. It¡¯s not good to offend anyone, but it¡¯s such a devil! "Yes, young master, Feng Yi will never have second thoughts when listening to your orders." Feng Yi endured the humiliation and kowtowed to Su Han. Although he was forced to do some robbery to make a living, he was still strong-willed in nature. A man who recognizes his master cannot betray him. After a while, Feng Er woke up from the coma. Looking at his broken arm, he felt so regretful that his intestines turned green. Hearing that his leaf flute and gold and silver spirit had been taken away by Su Han, and that he had become Su Han's follower, Feng Er even beat his chest and stamped his feet! Before the two brothers could recover, Su Han had already begun to order them around! "Feng Er, don't be stunned, go hunt some ferocious beasts nearby and make a fire to barbecue." "Feng Yi, protect me. I want to break through to the sixth level of the Qi Martial Realm. Don't let any external objects interfere with me." Su Han watched Feng Er's figure with a broken arm twisting away, then sat cross-legged under the giant tree, his breathing gradually slowed down, and the "Black Dragon Spectrum" began to operate in his body. Feng Yi¡¯s eyes were fixed on Su Han. Did he hear it correctly just now? The young master actually said he wanted to break through? He is right to have seen the young master¡¯s ability, but it¡¯s too mysterious to say a breakthrough is just a breakthrough, isn¡¯t it? Who doesn¡¯t know that every breakthrough in a warrior¡¯s cultivation depends on various opportunities such as the right time, place, people, and so on. Even if the young master of a big family and powerful family has the help of elixirs, he can't just say that he can achieve a breakthrough. Today, he wanted to see if he, the young master, was bragging, or could he really make a breakthrough? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20: Is there any shortcut to martial arts practice? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under Feng Yi¡¯s gaze, the muscles under Su Han¡¯s skin quickly surged, and large beads of sweat kept pouring out, quickly soaking his clothes. This is a unique manifestation of practicing "Black Dragon Manual". "Black Dragon Manual" is a super holy exercise that requires extremely high physical strength of the practitioner. Every time he practices it, it is an extreme torture to the physical body. In Feng's glance, Su Han's appearance was a little confusing. Warrior training was indeed very hard and tiring, but it was not such an exaggeration. Unless the young master is very weak and cannot withstand the impact of the technique! Feng Yi secretly shook his head. The children of these big families are so ambitious. I am afraid they have to practice some middle-level skills. How can those middle-level skills be practiced by people with average qualifications? It would be better to be like Feng Yi, who practiced low-level skills steadily, steadily, and successfully entered the fifth stage of the Qi Martial Realm when he was in his thirties. As for the fact that the young master is also at the fifth level of the Qi Martial Realm, Feng Yi doesn't think it's strange at all. The disciples of big families always have piles of cultivation resources and pills, and they also have piles of several levels of cultivation. The fifth level of the Qiwu Realm is not surprising to us disciples. Feng Yi heard a few days ago that there is a stunningly beautiful girl in the nearby Qingye City. She is already at the tenth level of the Qiwu Realm before she is eighteen years old. So, then He is the god in the minds of ordinary people like them. "It's a pity. This young master has a palace and means. If his qualifications were higher, he would definitely not be the best in the pool. It's a pity. Feng Yi was thinking wildly when Su Han's body suddenly trembled violently. A strong wave of true energy burst out from his body, pushing away the fallen leaves around him. A small area with Su Han as the center of the circle was suddenly dry. Clean! Feng Yi was shocked. He was very familiar with this fluctuation of zhenqi. This was a precursor to a breakthrough. Could it be that the young master was really going to break through? How is it possible? Feng Yi couldn't believe his eyes. How come the breakthrough that others have been waiting for day and night is as simple as eating and drinking for this young master? It comes as soon as he says it? In fact, Feng Yi thought of Su Han too much. Although the "Black Dragon Manual" was magical, the pain he suffered during cultivation was unimaginable by others. It was not as simple as eating and drinking, but every bit of pain and fatigue was replaced by one. Share the harvest. Except for Su Han, who has a tenacious and demonic mind, others cannot practice even if they get the "Black Dragon Manual". The tearing pain repeated countless times is enough to defeat a person's will hundreds or thousands of times. "Young master, big brother, I killed the roe deer meat, do you think it's enough?" Suddenly, Feng Er's voice came from far away, and then a crooked figure appeared in sight, carrying a roe deer the size of a wild deer on his shoulders. Feng Feng Huo Huo ran towards this side, and with a move of his arm, he was about to throw the roe deer. Next to Su Han. "No, this kid is reckless and wants to cause big trouble!" Feng stood up suddenly in shock. The young master was at the critical moment of breakthrough, how could he allow anyone to interfere with him. Under this blow, the young master's mind was shaken. At least he failed to advance, and at worst his cultivation level regressed, with serious consequences! "Stay away!" Feng Yi did not dare to speak loudly and shouted in a low voice. Feng Er's face was stunned, his arms shook, and the roe deer corpse flew towards Su Han accurately like an arrow off the string. "It's over!" Feng Yi wailed. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han's eyes suddenly opened, his eyes were electrified, and there was a crackling sound in the air around him. Then a circle of extremely powerful zhenqi fluctuations burst out from Su Han's body and hit the roe deer hard! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The roe deer, Feng 1 and Feng 2 were all knocked away by the wave of zhenqi. They were lying in the woods in a state of embarrassment, causing a circle of birds and beasts to fly away. Su Han bounced up from the ground, straightened his waist, and his whole body was like a powerful bow. The aura and pressure in his eyes was a little stronger than before. "Young Master, have you broken through?" Feng Er asked tremblingly, his jaw almost dropped. He was not here just now, and he couldn't understand at all. How could he break through just by fighting a roe deer? "How dare you say that I almost ruined something big by you!" Feng Yi glared at Feng Er, then a carp flipped up from the ground and said respectfully to Su Han: "Congratulations, young master, for your breakthrough!" Su Han hummed, feeling the powerful feeling in his body. This time he went into the mountains to practice, and he was indeed right. When he used the "Eagle Step" and "Tiger Fist" in actual combat, he had an understanding. Just now he struck while the iron was hot and integrated the understanding into his practice, and he succeeded in making a breakthrough. "Young Master, my subordinates are bold and want to ask the Young Master to teach me the secret of breakthrough!" Feng Yi's eyes were full of expectation. "The secret?" Su Han glanced at Feng Yi. People in the world always think that the success of the strong depends onWhat a secret, it¡¯s really ridiculous. ¡°There is no shortcut in martial arts practice.¡± Su Han just said something lightly, but when Feng Yi heard it, it was like thunder! Martial arts training is the most difficult road in the world. It¡¯s ridiculous that I am so young that I still imagine there are any shortcuts, even for a fifteen-year-old boy. Feng Yi felt ashamed, and his eyes fell on Su Han unconsciously. He felt more and more that this young master was full of mystery. What kind of background did he have to have such magnanimity? Seeing Feng Yi thoughtful, Su Han said no more. Cultivation is a personal matter. It just depends on how much he can understand! Su Han then ordered the two brothers to clean up the roe deer and make a fire to barbecue. The fire is blazing, the roe deer meat is cooked quickly, the skin is golden and crispy, the fat is dripping down, and the aroma is very appetizing! The two brothers were hunters, so they were naturally prepared with all kinds of seasonings. Feng Yi first respectfully presented a roe deer leg to Su Han, and then he and Feng Er tore the breast meat together and started eating. Su Han had been eating dry food for two days, so of course he would not be polite at this moment and took a hard bite. Under the crispy skin, the meat is delicious, rich in aroma, and has a special chewy texture. It is more delicious than the game served in many high-end restaurants in Aoye City. The three of them quickly divided up the whole roe deer, and Su Han actually ate the most, eating almost half of the meat. In the end, Feng Yifeng and Feng Er didn¡¯t even eat anymore, and just looked at Su Han in amazement as he feasted. Unexpectedly, this young master looks thin, but eats more than his two big men combined! Su Han didn't care at all about the strange looks in their eyes. He had just broken through to the sixth level of Qi Martial Realm and consumed all the energy in his body. Of course he had to make up for it. After eating most of the roe deer, he felt almost recovered. Su Han stood up, flicked the black rock sword, and started practicing with the sword. The two brothers Feng Yifeng and Feng were stunned. Doesn¡¯t this young master know what it means to be lax? Once a warrior reaches a new level, they will feel very tired. They usually choose to continue meditating to consolidate their level, or simply rest. Su Han was probably the only one who started practicing swordplay right after breaking through and eating a meal. Is there no word "tired" in his dictionary? "I have reached the sixth level of Qi Martial Realm. The Qi in my body is more powerful and I am more comfortable in using Qi. I should be able to start practicing that set of sword skills!" A flash of light flashed in Su Han's eyes. If anyone who is familiar with him observes carefully, they will find that at this moment, his eyes are not as calm and insightful as usual, but full of nostalgia, as if trapped in some kind of memory. In just a moment, Su Han returned to his usual appearance. His eyes quickly condensed at a speed visible to the naked eye, like ice on a high mountain that had not melted for thousands of years, high above, isolated from the world, and extremely cold. The two brothers Feng Yifeng looked at Su Han in surprise. Seeing the bone-chilling coldness in Su Han's eyes, both of them trembled, but they couldn't look away from Su Han's eyes. In just a few moments, the eyes of the two brothers became trance-like, as if they saw various images in Su Han's eyes, mountains, white snow, red sun, the first melting snow under the rising sun, a bright red plum blooming in the ice and snow ¡°What a strong expression!¡± Feng Yi shook his head violently and took a breath of cold air. He understood that these were the images in Su Han's mind, but these images could be conveyed to others through his eyes. This shows how strong these images were in Su Han's mind, almost to the point of confusing them with reality, completely covering up the green trees around him. Yin's real scene. Feng Yi didn¡¯t know what kind of martial arts talent he had to be able to simulate these images in a short period of time. But he was sure that ordinary children from big families couldn't do it 100% "It seems that the moves the young master practices are related to snow" As if to confirm Feng Yi's guess, Su Han closed his eyes slightly, and then opened them again after a moment. There was nothing in those cold and deep eyes, but Feng Yi vaguely saw a delicate red plum blossom growing in the snow. The fields opened up quickly. Whoosh! Su Han held the sword in his hand flat, and the tip of the sword thrust out violently along with the overwhelming artistic conception. It was unclear whether it was a sword or the branches and leaves of red plum extending forward. "The first form of Aoxue's sword technique, the cold plum blossoms are blooming!" As soon as Su Han finished speaking, the black rock sword made a strange light sound. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The two brothers Feng Yifeng subconsciously cast their eyes on the sword body, and then took a breath of cold air, and their eyes were as round as a copper bell! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)om Chapter 21: Enemies don¡¯t get together You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! What did they see? ¡°If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, the two brothers wouldn¡¯t have believed it even to death, that such a thing could still happen in the world. On the extremely tough black rock sword, dense small cracks first appeared, and then the cracks became more and more numerous and thinner, covering the entire sword body. The sound of "crunching" kept sounding, which made people feel numb. Finally, when the number of cracks reached the limit, the entire sword exploded with a "bang", and black powder flew up, covering the two brothers' faces. The two brothers looked dull, with their mouths open, and their faces were covered with black powder. They were indescribably funny. At the same time, the bodies of these two big men were shaking like chaff. Su Han even suspected that they might wet their pants in the next second "Young Masterare youthe reincarnation of an evildoer? Or am I dreaming?" After a while, Feng Yi asked with a trembling voice. "You can't blame him for being so out of his mind. He turned a metal-smelted sword into powder with his bare hands. What kind of strength does this require?" ! "And this master-like power actually appeared in a fifteen-year-old boy. This kind of unusual impact is simply unbearable to ordinary people. "It's a pity that the most powerful weapon in the entire store is actually so vulnerable." Su Han's tone was a bit disappointed. If he had known this, he shouldn't have had too much confidence in this black rock sword, thinking that it could withstand the impact of Aoxue's first sword technique. But think about it, the Aoxue Sword back then was such a supreme magical weapon. The sword skills that matched it were not something that ordinary weapons could perform. It¡¯s a pity that the Aoxue Sword has been lost somewhere. "Young Master, your power" Feng Yi¡¯s tone was still a bit dreamy. He really couldn¡¯t believe that the scene just happened really happened. "That's not my power, it's the power of the mountains and rivers." Su Han explained briefly. Logically speaking, it is impossible for a warrior in the Qi Martial Realm to mobilize the power of mountains and rivers. Su Han was able to do this, in addition to his incredibly strong soul power, another important reason was because of the magic of Aoxue Sword Technique itself. ?? This Aoxue Sword Technique was something that even the top experts of the Great Xia Dynasty could not identify its grade, and its founder had no intention of teaching it to anyone. Therefore, after 200 years, Su Han is the only one who knows this sword technique. Su Han, on the other hand, watched its founder perform this sword technique countless times, and now he can barely exert 10% of the power of its first move. "For the current plan, we can only find a way to get a sword first, and then practice!" ¡­¡­ In the next half day, the three of them walked deeper into the Blood Cloud Mountains. Su Han estimated that it would take at least seven to ten days to find the small cave where he planted the medicinal herbs. There are still more than twenty days before the competition with Ouyang Yufei. Not only must we find the small cave, but we must also improve our strength to above the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm in these twenty days. It can be said that Su Han's time cannot afford to be wasted. The two brothers, Feng Yifeng, were already convinced of Su Han and could not harbor any dissatisfaction. Even the weak among animals know to rely on the strong, and they are no exception. Su Han kept instructing the two brothers to fight against the second- and third-level ferocious beasts. Even if those ferocious beasts did not appear on the road, Su Han could accurately point out where they were. The two brothers were extremely surprised, but they had to be convinced! "Young Master, there is a beast crystal here!" Feng Yi took a curved hook and stirred it inside the monster's head, and dug out a prismatic crystal that reflected colored light. He couldn't help but be overjoyed. In one afternoon, the two brothers killed more than fifty second-level beasts and more than twenty third-level beasts, and obtained seven beast crystals of second-level beasts and two beast crystals of third-level beasts. "The two of them naturally gave these beast crystals to Su Han. Beast crystals are good materials for refining elixirs and refining weapons. Although these beast crystals are far less valuable than gold and silver souls, they are still a small amount of money. At first, the two of them thought that the young master only kept fighting for the sake of the beast crystal. But they gradually discovered that under Su Han's conscious command, their actual combat experience, agility, and cooperation were all increasing rapidly. Even Feng Er, who had broken his arm, was a little stronger than before. And Su Han himself only took action against the third-level ferocious beasts. What¡¯s frightening is that he doesn¡¯t even have any weapons and uses his bare hands to fight those with sharp weapons.The ferocious beast with its claws, teeth and thorns makes people tremble with fear when looking at it, and it makes them sweat every moment! But soon, the two brothers discovered that their worries were unnecessary. Eagle step, tiger fist, bear strike, leopard thrust, cat bow, the simple "Five Shape Fist" was used to the extreme by Su Han. The third-level monster that the two brothers must unite to deal with, in front of Su Han, is like a kitten with its claws worn flat. It cannot display its strength and can only be played to death by Su Han! Although Su Han's "Five-Shaped Fist" has no flashy airs, it is full of the beauty of power and harmony. The wonderful fights made the two brothers watch it with their eyes fixed on it and they were hooked! After three days of this, the three of them gradually walked out of the edge of the Xueyun Mountains and came to the deep mountain area. Level 4 ferocious beasts have begun to appear in the deep mountain area. The three of them no longer moved separately, but walked together in groups. Feng Yi and Feng Er walked on the left and right of Su Han respectively, watching their surroundings. Su Han recalled the experience of the past three days and felt that he had gotten the two followers right. With them here, I don't have to deal with the low-level beasts myself, I just need to pick the tough third-level beasts to practice with. After three days, Su Han's actual combat experience increased rapidly, and the zhenqi in his body became thicker and thicker in each battle. The seventh zhenqi pulse had a faint tendency to be washed away. Su Han felt that he was about to break through to the seventh level of the Qi Martial Realm, and couldn't help but be overjoyed: "It's true that I chose actual combat experience. If I just practice at home, I won't be able to feel the opportunity to break through in such a short period of time." However, Su Han did not tell the two brothers Feng Yifeng about this matter. Just three days after he broke through the sixth level of Qi Martial Realm, he was about to reach the seventh level of Qi Martial Realm. This was too mythical. He was worried that his two followers would roll their eyes and burp under the extreme shock "Young Master, there is someone two hundred meters ahead!" Feng Yi¡¯s ears suddenly moved and he said with certainty. It was the first time in three days that they met anyone. Feng Er¡¯s face immediately showed a vigilant look. It would not be a good thing to meet other people in this deep mountain forest! The two brothers have also engaged in murderous activities, and they know this very well. "Young Master, we don't know the opponent's strength yet. I suggest that it is best to take a detour" Before Feng Yi could finish his words, he was interrupted by Su Han enthusiastically: "Let's go and see what they are doing?" The two brothers rolled their eyes and almost fainted. Does this young master know what danger is? Su Han had already walked far forward, so the two brothers had no choice but to follow. The three of them ducked behind a boulder and saw clearly the figure not far away! The figure is a man and a woman, both of whom are no more than twenty years old. They are holding long swords and are fighting a fourth-level ferocious beast "Rock Demon Tiger". "These two are not very old, but they are not at a disadvantage in front of the fourth-level ferocious beasts. They have very strong fighting power and are not easy to mess with!" Feng Yi thought to himself, and glanced at Su Han, only to see Su Han holding his chin and looking at the man and woman intently, with thoughtful expressions. At this moment, Su Han had opened his evil eye and observed the thin purple lines in the two people's bodies. He soon discovered that these two people were actually seventh-stage warriors in the Qi Martial Realm! If you look at Qingye City, seventh-level Qiwu realm warriors who are less than twenty years old are very rare. Except for a peerless genius like Ouyang Yufei, no one can compete with them. Such a genius should be the one that his family is trying to protect. Why would the two of them appear alone in the mountains? At this time, the man turned his face during the fight. Su Han saw his appearance clearly and couldn't help but be startled. Then a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth. "It's not that enemies don't get together!" Su Han has the impression that this man is Ouyang Yujie, the legitimate son of Ouyang Li, and the biological brother of Ouyang Yufei and Ouyang Xuaner! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 You think beautifully You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, the fight between the two of them and the Rock Demon Tiger has reached its final moment. The Rock Demon Tiger's physical strength is gradually exhausted, and there are more and more flaws in its actions. "The sword shadow leaves a mark!" The girl shouted the name of the move and stabbed the rock demon tiger's flaw with a sword. The sword trembled in the air at high speed and made a long sword cry. The rock demon tiger twisted his body to avoid the sword. The tiger's head suddenly turned towards the girl, and the fierce light in the dim tiger's eyes was revealed. "Beast, die!" When the Rock Demon Tiger turned around and pounced on the girl, Ouyang Yujie thrust out his sword fiercely. The tip of the sword penetrated the top of the Rock Demon Tiger's head and penetrated all the way to its lower jaw. The Rock Demon Tiger fell down with a howl. "It's so dangerous, Brother Yu. This rock demon tiger already has a trace of the blood of a demon beast. It is more difficult to deal with than ordinary fourth-level beasts." The girl looked at the tiger corpse with lingering fear. Ouyang Yujie took out a piece of cloth and wiped the animal blood on the sword, and said calmly: "Now that it's solved, let's go. I didn't get the family's permission to come out this time, so I don't have much time to waste. I have to find the killer quickly." Your brother¡¯s thug.¡± "That's right, my brother was killed to death. Once I find out who did it, I will remove his bones piece by piece and chop them into pieces in front of him!" The girl's eyes suddenly revealed a trace. Cruel. "Don't worry, there is a female golden thread beetle for tracking in your brother's bag of gold and silver. We have released the female beetles along the way to track, and we are getting closer and closer to the target. Now let's release another female beetle. I have a hunch that the female beetle seems to be nearby." Ouyang Yujie took out a vial and said lightly. When Feng Yi and Feng Er heard this, they almost peed their pants. They kept winking at Su Han, signaling the young master to run for his life! But Su Han didn't respond at all. The two brothers were sweating profusely. They saw Ouyang Yujie squatting down and tilting the mouth of the bottle to the ground. A small golden beetle slowly crawled out of the bottle Snap, snap, snap! A crisp sound of applause suddenly sounded! Feng Yi Feng Er¡¯s eyes were as wide as copper bells. Instead of running away, the young master clapped his hands loudly and walked out from behind the boulder. Is this a way to seek death? ¡°It¡¯s really eye-opening for me to find such a rare thing as a mother-and-son golden-threaded beetle. I wonder if I can borrow that child beetle to study it carefully.¡± Su Han said loudly, with a slight smile on his lips. In Feng Yifeng's eyes, it was simply a rogue smile. Ouyang Yujie frowned, quickly picked up the beetle and put it back into the vial. Then he looked at Su Han and said, "Who are you? You have nothing to do with me here. If you know the truth, get out of here. Don't drink the wine as a penalty." "Everyone in the Ouyang family likes to serve others and drink wine. Is it a family inheritance? It seems that you, the eldest son, have learned the most" Su Han's smile was full of mockery. Ouyang Yujie didn't expect that his identity would be revealed by the other party. His face immediately darkened, and murderous intent flashed through him: "Untouchable, who are you? Please tell me your name quickly, and I can consider keeping your body!" " Su Han ignored Ouyang Yujie's question and turned his attention to the girl: "He is Ouyang's eldest son. What about you? His maid?" "What? I'm not a maid, I'm I my name is Huo Yan, please remember it!" The girl stuttered in the middle of her sentence, with a panicked expression on her face as if she was trying to hide something. "That's a coincidence, my name is Musen!" Su Han didn't care, it was a pseudonym, right? Play with you! "How dare you play tricks on me!" The girl was so angry that she stamped her feet, while Ouyang Yujie showed a hint of sinisterness on his face, and said coldly: "Okay! You're almost jumping around now. If I guess correctly, the evil man who kills people and steals gold and silver." The thief is you!" "What, Brother Yu, you said it was him?" The girl opened her mouth wide, looked at Su Han's thin body, and was stunned. Su Han sincerely clapped his hands and praised: "Young Master Ouyang is very capable, and his sense of smell is more sensitive than my dog." "Untouchable, seek death!" Ouyang Yujie was so angry that he stabbed Su Han with the long sword in his hand without even thinking. "Don't even think about touching a hair of my young master!" A figure suddenly rushed out of the diagonal stab and rushed towards Ouyang Yujie. Ouyang Yujie was caught off guard and was thrown to the ground on his back. The long sword in his hand suddenly penetrated the figure's waist. "Ignorant ants, they don't know what they can do!" Ouyang Yujie kicked him away??That figure had a ferocious face, and he felt very embarrassed to be attacked by a person whose cultivation level was several levels lower than his own. "Young Master, I tried my best." The figure struggled to turn his face to Su Han, and it turned out to be Feng Yi. Blood kept pouring out from his waist, and his face was bruised and bloody, mixed with mud, and it was indescribably tragic. Su Han¡¯s face immediately darkened. It was okay to provoke him, but to hurt his men was to seek death. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? quickly tapped a few hemostatic acupoints, then Su Han looked at Ouyang Yujie, a sneer slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Brother Yu, you said he killed my brother? Looking at him like that, does he have the ability?" The girl who called herself Huo Yan stood next to Ouyang Yujie, her ruddy mouth pouting, looking at Su Han with some disdain. ¡°Whether it is yes or no, we will know after I kill him and search him!¡± Ouyang Yujie sneered. "Kill me? Young Master Ouyang, no wonder you are so confident, because although you look ugly, you think beautiful!" Su Han mocked lightly, and in the next second, his whole body turned into a blurry shadow and came to Ouyang Yujie's side in an instant. Ouyang Yujie's pupils shrank suddenly. He had never seen Su Han's "Eagle Step" before. At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind: Why is this kid so fast? "Leopard strikes, bear strikes!" Su Han didn't wait for Ouyang Yujie to react, and the true energy of the sixth stage of the Qi Martial Realm completely burst out, and he quickly launched two moves. One move hit Ouyang Yujie hard on the stomach, making his whole body bend like a shrimp, and the other hit Ouyang Yujie harder in the face! boom! A front tooth flew out of Ouyang Yujie's mouth with blood. He threw away the sword with a miserable cry and covered his mouth tightly with both hands. The girl next to her took a deep breath, and there was a hint of contempt in her wide-open beautiful eyes. She even changed her title: "Ouyang Yujie, aren't you? The other person is only at the sixth level of the Qi Martial Realm." "You untouchable, sneak attacks are nothing. If you have the guts, just fight me openly." Ouyang Yujie roared angrily. The girl's question made him feel extremely ashamed. His face was burning, and the true energy in his body was constantly fluctuating. He was a seventh-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm, how could he lose to someone lower than himself. "Okay, but you should pick up your front teeth first. If you lose them, it will be difficult to find them!" Su Hanlian laughed, he was not afraid of fighting head-on. Although his cultivation level was lower than Ouyang Yujie's, his physical body had already become extremely strong after being tempered by "Black Dragon Book" thousands of times. Who will win and who will lose is still uncertain. "Fuck you." Ouyang Yujie was so stimulated by Su Han that he lost his mind. He roared and rushed towards him like a sharp arrow from a string. At this moment, a sudden change occurred. ???????????????????? Boom! A strange thunder sounded in the sky, and then, the ground under the three people's feet shook violently, and cracks began to appear on the ground! "earthquake!" Ouyang Yujie's face was ashen. His lower body was unstable while running, and he fell to the ground. A crack continued to expand under his body. He grabbed the grass on the ground with his hands to prevent him from falling into the crack. "Damn it, I finally got the chance to ask you to disrespect my young master and hurt my elder brother." A figure staggered out from behind the boulder. It was Feng Er, holding a brick-sized stone in his hand, rounding his arms and hitting Ouyang Yujie hard on the face! Ouyang Yujie screamed like a pig, and the two became entangled and almost fell into the crack. Su Han tried his best to steady his body, but the girl next to him was also swaying. Su Han didn't pay attention to her. He looked around and saw the figures of more than a dozen ferocious beasts, all of them desperately fleeing to the outskirts of the Blood Cloud Mountain Range, as if they were trying to stay away. The ones in deep mountainous areas are normal, while those with slower speeds dig into the soil and caves. "No, this is not an earthquake!" Su Han frowned suddenly. As if to confirm his words, the earthquake suddenly stopped and the entire forest returned to silence. Ouyang Yujie raised his bruised and bloody face with a look of confusion on his face. Several others also stood there in a daze. Only Su Han looked at the fleeing figures of those ferocious beasts with cold eyes. Immediately afterwards, a stream of red smoke floated out from the deep mountains and quickly spread, dyeing the surrounding air light red! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23 The fate of Young Master Ouyang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What's the matter?" When the girl saw this vision, fear finally showed in her beautiful eyes, and she asked sharply. ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s going on with this light red air? Why is my whole body starting to hurt? It hurts so much!¡± Feng Er suddenly said with a trembling voice. Several people's eyes fell on him, and they found that his skin began to ooze tiny drops of blood, and his face also showed a look of pain. Feng Yi first looked at Feng Er in surprise, then his expression suddenly changed, he screamed in pain, and blood began to appear on his body! "This red gas is a kind of gas that has a strong impact on the physical body. It is getting thicker and thicker. You will soon be unable to bear it. It is too late to run now. Hide in the cave!" Su Han recalled the actions of the ferocious beast and ordered decisively. This gas is probably somewhat special and cannot easily enter the cave, otherwise those ferocious beasts would not keep drilling into the cave. "Yes!" The two brothers did not hesitate. They rushed towards the nearest cave like arrows and soon disappeared. Su Han also remembered at this moment that he had indeed heard in his previous life that there was a special aura in the Blood Cloud Mountains, called the Red Blood Aura, which was powerful enough to tear apart the physical body of a Qi Martial Realm warrior. However, this kind of energy only occurs once every few decades, and he didn't expect to encounter it. When the girl heard that it was just a kind of Gang Qi, she was not as panicked as before. She glanced at the backs of the two brothers and said disdainfully: "Untouchables are untouchables. It's just a body-building Gang Qi. Only weak and low-level warriors can do it." Can¡¯t stand it.¡± Su Han smiled, as if he was amused by the girl: "You underestimate this red-blooded energy? You will know later" The girl scolded in a sweet voice: "Why are you laughing? Don't forget, my brother died at your hands. I will avenge this today. Don't even think about running away." "I'm afraid you will be the one who runs away!" Su Han said with a hint of ridicule in his tone. The girl sneered, with a hint of arrogance in her tone: "Why should I run? Do you think you can resist this red-blooded energy better than me? A pariah is a pariah, and if you don't position yourself correctly, you will suffer. .¡± "You should be lucky. If the red blood gang energy hadn't suddenly appeared, I would have killed you directly and wouldn't have wasted my time with you here." Su Han changed the subject and spoke calmly, but a strong killing intent suddenly erupted from his body, shocking the girl and taking a step back immediately. She could not be mistaken. The way Su Han looked at her just now was like looking at an ant. How could such a look appear on a sixth-level Qi Martial Realm warrior? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The girl suddenly took a short breath of cold air and looked down at her arm. On the white and tender skin, a few small blood drops were emerging. "The gang energy is getting stronger!" Su Han showed a mocking smile. He rolled up his sleeves and exposed his arms, but surprisingly, Su Han didn't bleed yet. The girl said coldly: "Don't be proud, the one who stands in the Gang Qi to the end will definitely not be you." "Since you are seeking death, I won't stop you. But before that, there is a sideshow!" Su Han said, suddenly strode towards Ouyang Yujie, reached out with his big hand, grabbed Ouyang Yujie's collar, and picked him up! Ouyang Yujie's appearance was terrible. His nose was bruised and his face was swollen. His whole face was covered in blood. Several teeth were missing, including two front teeth. Except for the one that Su Han knocked out, the others were naturally the result of Feng Er's beating. ¡° If the people of Qingye City knew that the eldest son of the Ouyang family was beaten so badly by a bandit follower who was at the fourth level of the Qi Martial Realm, Ouyang Yujie would probably not be able to hold his head up for the rest of his life. "Untouchable, do you dare to tell your real name? The Ouyang family will never make it easy for you." Ouyang Yujie opened his mouth, struggling hard while speaking with difficulty. But his true energy was scattered, and his physical strength was not as strong as Su Han's. He couldn't break away at all, and instead, large blood beads appeared on his skin. "That's right, it's time to let you know who I am. I'm not in the habit of being an unknown hero!" Su Han smiled, leaned into Ouyang Yujie's ear, and whispered two words. Ouyang Yujie trembled all over, as if struck by lightning, his eyes stared at Su Han in disbelief, and his body shook uncontrollably: "You are that good-for-nothing from the Su family! How is this possible? How is this possible? I just heard about it a few days ago. , your cultivation is the fourth level of Qi Martial Realm!" "What, that loser from the Su family?" After hearing what Ouyang Yujie said, the girl froze with her mouth open. Her eyes fell on Su Han for a while and then on Ouyang Yujie. "Young Master Ouyang, youIf there is anything else to say, I won¡¯t have the chance to do it later. " Su Han said with a smile. Ouyang Yujie was startled, and a look of horror slowly climbed onto his blood-stained face. He shouted heartbreakingly: "How dare you kill me! You can't kill me. How could I die in the Su family?" In the hands of trash, Yang'er, save me!" "You are too noisy!" Su Han¡¯s fist gathered true energy, flashed with crackling light, and punched Ouyang Yujie¡¯s dantian hard! With a muffled groan, Ouyang Yujie flew out like a kite with its string broken, and landed motionless on the ground. The sea of ??energy in his dantian was shattered, and his cultivation was completely ruined. "I'll spare your life. Go back and report to Ouyang Li and Ouyang Yufei. Just tell them that I've ruined them. Just come to me. If you dare to involve other people in the Su family, don't blame me for being ruthless." After Su Han said that, he walked to Ouyang Yujie, picked him up and threw him into a nearby cave like trash. "" The girl looked at Su Han's actions with a gloomy face, but did not stop him. Just now, Ouyang Yujie called out her real name in desperation, which made her very angry. Naturally, she had no intention of helping Ouyang Yujie! At this moment, another stream of red smoke-like red blood gas floated out from the deep mountains, and the surrounding air turned into a deeper light red. The girl only felt that the pressure coming from all directions was getting bigger and bigger, sometimes oppressing, sometimes tearing her body, as if her body would explode at any time. And the wind that occasionally blew was no longer a refreshing breeze, but a sharp wind like a knife, leaving a deep wound on her smooth, white and tender skin from time to time. Soon, large areas of blood began to appear on the girl¡¯s body, and there were more and more wounds. Although she still tried her best to stand up straight, it was not difficult to see that her body had begun to tremble slightly. On the other hand, Su Han put one hand in his pocket and leaned leisurely against the tree. His arms were clean and there were no blood beads at all. The girl frowned tightly, refusing to believe this fact. Although the young man in front of him could defeat Ouyang Yujie, he only relied on a rather strange set of martial arts. His cultivation level should not exceed the sixth level of the Qi Martial Realm, but his own cultivation level was the seventh level of the Qi Martial Realm! Because of both emotion and reason, it is impossible for me to fall before this young man! The girl gritted her teeth and suddenly muttered softly: "Infuriating energy to protect the body!" As soon as she finished speaking, the true energy in the girl's body began to surge, and it swayed out in waves, as if it was about to rush out of her body. Soon, a thin layer of white zhenqi mist condensed on the girl's body, like light smoke, which was difficult to see clearly without looking carefully. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The Qi orifices are opened and the Qi martial artist can already release preliminary Qi, but it can only be condensed into a mist and cannot be too far away from the body. As the mist of zhenqi formed, the large blood stains on the girl's body began to solidify quickly, turning into blood scabs and then falling off, revealing her white and tender skin again. The red blood gang energy was also blocked by a layer of true energy mist and could not reach the girl's body. The girl let out a sigh of relief. She didn't want to let out her anger so quickly, but at least the crisis was temporarily relieved. Although releasing the true energy consumes a lot of the true energy, and all the true energy in her body will be gone in less than half a quarter of an hour, Su Han will not be able to hold on anymore by then! After all, his cultivation level is not at the seventh level of Qi Martial Realm, so it is impossible to use the true energy to protect his body against the red blood gang energy. The girl thought so and looked at Su Han. However, the scene that greeted her eyes shocked her. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24: Is he still going to make a breakthrough? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There were still no blood drops on Su Han¡¯s arm. Not only that, he actually took steps and walked in the direction where the red blood gas was floating! "You're crazy. The further you go into the mountains, the stronger the aura becomes" The girl subconsciously wanted to call out to Su Han, but Su Han kept walking and said calmly: "If you are not strong enough, there is no need to follow!" The girl was stunned for a moment, her face changed for a while, and finally she sneered: "Will my strength be worse than yours, a sixth-level Qi Martial Realm warrior?" As he said that, the girl took a few steps forward and walked side by side with Su Han unwilling to be outdone. With the protection of the mist of true energy, the girl could not feel the pressure brought by the red blood energy for the time being, and she naturally started talking more: "There's no need to hold on, I already know that your physical strength is indeed stronger than the average sixth-level Qi Martial Realm warrior, and I appreciate that. But that's it. You must be the one who falls first, so why waste time? " "Kneel down and kowtow to me and admit defeat. Remember to be humble. I can protect you from the Ouyang family's revenge, and I can also grant you a job as a servant in my family to pay for your crimes." The girl¡¯s tone was arrogant, as if she was born to be a high-ranking princess, and it was an honor to work for her. Su Han did not stop, with a mocking smile on his face: "How much energy do you have left?" The girl's face changed. Su Han didn't answer her words, which made her extremely angry. However, she had to notice that one-third of her energy had been consumed. "You are a creature who doesn't know how to live or die. If you resist this strong energy, you will only explode and die. You don't know the current affairs, but your bones are still very hard. I have seen too many people like you, and each one's end is more miserable than the last" The girl's words stopped abruptly before she finished speaking. She opened her small mouth and stared ahead with a frightened face. A stream of red blood gas was quickly drifting towards her and Su Han! That Gang Qi has been diluted countless times by the air, which can make people extremely painful, let alone it has not been diluted yet! The girl screamed and backed away, her face covered with sweat, not even half as arrogant as before. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The red-blooded energy rushed towards the girl and Su Han as if it were spiritual, and enveloped them instantly. Ahhhh! The girl screamed heartbreakingly. The power of pure red blood gas was dozens of times stronger than the diluted light red air! Her body-protecting energy was quickly depleted under this huge pressure, and wounds immediately opened on her smooth, white skin, and blood continued to pour out! "It hurts, it hurts! No, don't scratch my face, go away, go away" The girl screamed and ran away, pressing her hands firmly on her face, blood gushing out from between her fingers Her luck was not so bad after all. After running a few steps, she ran into a small cave. She quickly got in, left the red blood gas, and fell to the ground gasping for breath. But he still pressed his hands on his face, not daring to let go. Although the physical pain makes people crazy, what makes the girl most miserable is that her proud appearance is completely ruined! Even if you use elixirs for conditioning, recovery will not be possible in just a few years Two lines of tears flowed down, and a deep regret welled up in the girl's heart. If she had known this, she shouldn't have competed with that trash from the Su family. It is his business to seek death. His appearance is ruined. He cannot bear this responsibility at all. Even if he is whipped to death, he will not be able to vent his anger! The girl's heart was full of hatred, and she suddenly snorted, took off her coat, tightly wrapped her face, leaving only her two eyes exposed, and looked out of the cave. The good-for-nothing from the Su family had no body-protecting Qi, so it goes without saying that he must be dead, but the girl just wanted to see how miserable his death was. Only in this way could the resentment in her heart be relieved a little. "What?" After seeing Su Han¡¯s figure clearly, the girl¡¯s pupils suddenly narrowed, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes! The red blood gas has been diluted in the air, but Su Han, who had been baptized by the red blood gas, did not fall down! Not only that, Su Han's body is emitting strong fluctuations of true energy, which is clearly a precursor to a breakthrough. "What's going on? Not only is this loser not dead, but he's about to advance!" The girl's eyes were about to burst. She had heard a thing or two about the good-for-nothing of the Su family in Qingye City, but no one had ever told her that this good-for-nothing could destroy the genius of the Ouyang family, and no one had ever told her. This piece of trash can still withstand the baptism of the domineering red blood gas without the body-protecting Qi! How powerful should his physical body be?   And she herself, with a cultivation level of the seventh level of the Qi Martial Realm and a body-protecting Zhenqi mist, was disfigured by the extremely overbearing red blood gas? ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, I just brazenly asked him to kowtow and admit defeat, and said such arrogant words, making people laugh! If people in the family knew that I was so embarrassed outside, I wouldn't be able to hold up my head in the family The girl¡¯s heart was full of bitterness, an extreme sense of frustration and humiliation, which made her miserable. At this moment, the true energy in Su Han's body was surging, and the true energy in the six major channels of true energy was twisted into a rope. It was extremely powerful and was attacking his qi orifices! The qi orifice is located at the entrance of the seventh true qi meridians. Once the qi orifice is broken through, it means that the seventh true qi meridians have been broken through and you have officially entered the seventh stage of the qi martial arts realm. At the same time, as the Qi orifice was opened, the warrior's true energy began to be released, forming a layer of true energy mist on the body like the girl just now. This layer of true energy mist should not be underestimated. The girl can only condense a thin layer to resist the erosion of the red blood gang energy. If it is thicker, it will be invulnerable to water and fire and resist many external injuries. There are some extremely gifted and powerful people who, at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, can even condense a milky white mist of pure Qi, which is difficult to penetrate with ordinary swords and guns, but that's just an individual. Before meeting Ouyang Yujie and the girl, there were faint signs of a breakthrough in Su Han's body. Now that he has been baptized by the red blood energy, the breakthrough is obviously a matter of course. "Break it for me!" Su Han¡¯s eyes were gleaming with light, and the thick true air flow suddenly attacked the qi orifice! Wow! The Qi orifice suddenly penetrated! The surging true energy rushes out of the qi orifices impatiently and flows in the seventh true qi channel! "Qi Martial Realm, seventh stage!" Su Han's eyes shone, and a faint mist of true energy overflowed from his body, floating on the surface of his body, and then dissipated in the air with a soft "bang" sound. "He actually made a breakthrough." In the cave, the girl tightly grasped the hem of her skirt with both hands, unable to explain how she felt. He was also attacked by the red blood gang energy, so why did he end up with his appearance completely ruined, but he was able to take the opportunity to break through? A sense of frustration arose spontaneously, and the girl thought sarcastically that it was better now, the other party had also entered the seventh stage of the Qi Martial Realm. She originally wanted to kill him to vent her anger, but now it seems that it is difficult to achieve. The girl was about to turn around and go back to the depths of the cave when suddenly there was a strange soft sound similar to the sound of wind coming from the direction of Su Han. This sound was all too familiar to the girl because she had heard it not long ago This is the sound of the body bursting out with fluctuations of true energy! Warriors in the Qi Martial Realm cannot yet control their true energy freely. Only when they are about to break through to the next level, they will involuntarily burst out true energy fluctuations! "Damn it, does he still want to break through!" The girl shook her head crazily and broke through two ranks in a row. This was so ridiculous that she would not believe it no matter what. When he looked at Su Han again, he saw Su Han taking steps and trudging towards the direction where the red smoke was coming out! Su Han's body was obviously oppressed and torn by the red blood energy. Every step he took was slow but steady. Circles of true energy fluctuations are constantly bursting out from his body. There is no doubt that it is a precursor to breaking through to the eighth level of the Qi Martial Realm! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25: It takes no effort at all You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You are already a seventh-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm, but you still expose your body to the Gang Qi without condensing the true Qi mist to protect your body. This is courting death." The girl¡¯s eyes were dull and she murmured, but Su Han couldn¡¯t hear her voice at all. Looking at Su Han¡¯s back as he left without looking back, the girl finally understood that this legendary trash of the Su family had never taken this noble young lady like herself seriously from the very beginning. In order to compete with him, he even ruined his appearance, but he didn't care at all what he became after being invaded by the red blood gas, whether he was dead or alive After a while, the girl finally burst into tears. She didn¡¯t know when the aura would disappear. She had no energy to protect her body and could not step out of the cave. But she brought all this on herself! Su Han's mood at the moment was completely different from that of the girl. He felt the opportunity to break through to the eighth level of the Qi Martial Realm, and he couldn't help but feel ecstatic deep in his heart! This opportunity was something he had not expected. It could be said to be a huge surprise, the result of several factors. The true energy cultivated in "Black Dragon Book" is extremely powerful. In addition, he has been continuously receiving the impact of the powerful energy for more than an hour. In the end, he was completely baptized by the red blood powerful energy. Every impact and baptism, All make the true energy become more vigorous. Now, the opportunity to break through to the eighth level has arrived, but it still lacks a little enthusiasm. Su Han knew that he couldn't stay where he was and wait. The road to martial arts was to break through the limits again and again. If he hadn't experienced the kind of test that was on the verge of life and death, he would never be able to make progress! Therefore, he must continue to move forward to a place where the gang energy is stronger! In the deep mountains where the red blood gas was lingering, Su Han walked for four or five days, day and night. His body was constantly being forged by the red blood gas. Every second was undoubtedly a huge pain. Su Han did not bleed in front of the girl, but as he went deeper and deeper into the hinterland, Su Han's clothes were soaked with blood. Almost every inch of skin and muscle was torn open, and blood burst out from every capillary pore. In the end, he almost fainted from the pain, but he just relied on instinct to hold on. On the fifth day, Su Han came to a cave in a daze. The fatigue accumulated over the past few days suddenly burst out, and his eyesight went dark and he fell asleep. A second before losing consciousness, he seemed to see seven thin purple lines of true energy flowing in his body, and the eighth one was already faintly visible! "Damn it, this is a rare and great opportunity. As long as I hold on for a while, the eighth zhenqi pulse may be able to open up." Su Han fell asleep with a feeling of reluctance. This sleep was sound and sweet. Su Han had several dreams in a row. Each dream was about his body greedily absorbing the spiritual energy from the world like a hungry ghost, and transforming it into strands of true energy in his body. ! By the end, he could no longer tell whether this was a dream or something that really happened. Su Han woke up in the afternoon two days later. Logically speaking, a sleepy person should not know how much time has passed, but as soon as he opened his eyes, he could recall that he had slept for more than two days. Looking around, the red blood gas has disappeared. In the entire hinterland of the Xueyun Mountains, it was as if nothing had happened. Occasionally, smaller ferocious beasts would happily run past. Recalling his last thought before falling asleep, Su Han still felt regretful that his physical body was still not strong enough. He had already endured for five days and exceeded the limit of his physical body, but failed at the last moment. If he could hold on a little longer, he would now be an eighth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm. If you miss this opportunity to strengthen your body with Gang Qi, you will have to practice step by step to reach the eighth level of Qi Martial Realm. That will not take just a few days, and what Su Han lacks most now is time! Phew! Su Han took a long breath and tried to circulate the true energy in his body, and then suddenly froze! The eighth true energy pulse has been washed away! Su Han¡¯s face slowly showed ecstasy, and it turned out that the dream he had while sleeping was not a dream. When he was asleep, his body instinctively absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, forming a violent flow of true energy in his body, and automatically opened the eighth true energy channel! ??In the final analysis, it is because the physical body breaks through the limit in the Gang Qi forging that miracles happen. "Unexpectedly, I can actually break through the realm in my sleep and become an eighth-level martial artist in the Qi Martial Realm." "This kind of thing, let alone Qingye City, is probably unheard of in the entire Daxia Dynasty!" A smile appeared on Su Han's face, his eyes were shining, and he looked very energetic and confident. eightA few days ago, he was still at the sixth level of the Qi Martial Realm. After experiencing a sudden body forging with the red blood Gang Qi, he made breakthroughs one after another and is now a strong man at the eighth level of the Qi Martial Realm. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He is the strongest person in Qingye City who ranks among the top. He can run rampant and dominate an area. Encountering the red blood gang energy is a disaster for ordinary people, but a truly strong and persevering person can turn it into a great opportunity. Su Han opened up his posture and played a set of "Five-Shaped Fist" in front of the cave. He felt the power of an eighth-level Qiwu realm warrior. The physical strength, explosive power and true energy abundance were far from those of a sixth-level Qiwu realm warrior. Can be compared. After punching heartily several times, Su Han's cultivation became more solid. He stopped and began to punch the cave behind him. "Before I fell into coma, I walked here by instinct. This should be the place where the red blood gas is the strongest. If I guessed correctly, this cave is the birthplace of the red blood gas." "But why does this cave look familiar?" Su Han frowned and looked up and down the cave. Something strange slowly appeared in his eyes. Then the expression on his face froze. In the end, he actually clapped his hands several times in a row and burst into laughter! No wonder he laughed heartily, this cave was exactly the cave he was looking for everywhere, the cave where he planted the medicinal herbs! This is really effortless! "Back then, I felt that the soil in this cave was very suitable for the growth of water-based herbs, and maybe it had something to do with the red blood gas." Su Han strode into the cave without hesitation. The cave is not deep, and you can walk to the end in less than half a quarter of an hour. But the advantage is that the place is hidden and inaccessible. In the past 200 years, there has been no trace of anyone else setting foot here. There was silence all around. As Su Han walked, many pictures emerged in his mind. That was exactly what happened when he first came to this cave 200 years ago. He thought that these memories had long ago dissipated with time, but he did not expect that the scene was still vivid in his mind. The voices and smiles of the people who accompanied him to this cave filled every corner of the cave. "You said this cave is suitable for the growth of water-based herbs, but I don't believe it unless you plant a few now." "Quickly plant, we will come back and see in ten years. If the herbs don't grow, you have to refine a sword heart pill for me." They did not come back ten years later. It has been 200 years now. The cave is full of grass. The only thing that man left to Su Han was a set of Aoxue sword skills. Su Han came to the deepest part of the cave. There was a hidden small pool. The water in the pool was living water. He had scattered three medicinal herb seeds into the pool. ¡°The herbs are growing better than expected.¡± The nostalgia in Su Han's eyes disappeared, revealing a look of surprise. The stalactite narcissus has grown to two feet high, and its eight-leaf poisonous roots are densely rooted in the underwater soil, spreading out over a large area. There is also the Su Xinlian, although it looks the smallest, it exudes glistening water. The green light and the refreshing fragrance of herbs are refreshing. Su Han reached out with his big hand and without hesitation uprooted the three herbs and put them in his arms. These herbs are already 200 years old. If they are taken to a drug store outside, they will definitely be hotly contested and can be sold at a good price. But Su Han doesn¡¯t plan to sell them. He is a genius master of elixirs, and the herbs can have greater value in his hands! "The medicinal herbs have been obtained. This trip to the Blood Cloud Mountains is considered complete. It's time to go back!" "But, what is that sound at the entrance of the cave?" Su Han frowned slightly. The hearing of an eighth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm was much stronger than that of ordinary people. He clearly heard someone talking at the entrance of the cave. Although the voice was very low, he could not mishear it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26 Great Alchemist Dare to act wild in front of me? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Second brother, let me tell you, we should look elsewhere. Are you sure that the young master really went into the hinterland of this mountain?" ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve said it so many times, I¡¯m absolutely right. Brother, why don¡¯t you believe me? And the woman also said that the young master is going this way.¡± "It's not that I don't believe it, it's just thatthe further you go into the mountains, the stronger the aura becomes. If the young master has really come here, then he may be in trouble nowIsn't that what the woman said?" "Bah! That woman is crazy, you believe what she said." Feng Er heard what Feng Yi said and quickly spit on the ground. Then the two brothers stood in front of the cave and fell silent together. ¡°Could it be that my young master would really explode and die because he couldn¡¯t withstand the too strong Gang Qi, as the girl said? Feng Yi Feng Er has been a hunter in the Blood Cloud Mountains for more than ten years. He has been involved in various activities and considers himself not a good person. Su Han is the only person they truly admire in their lives, and he is also the person they are willing to risk their lives to protect! "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" Feng Er actually cried, his tears falling to the ground. Feng Yi felt sick and his nose started to feel sore. Wow! The dense branches and leaves covering the entrance of the cave were suddenly pushed aside, and then a figure walked out of the cave. When the figure saw Feng Yi Feng Er, he was surprised and said: "Is it you?" "Ah?!" Feng Er's tears hadn't finished falling yet. He vaguely saw Su Han standing in front of him, his mouth wide open in shock. The look was extremely funny. "Little Lord?" Feng Yi suspected that he was dreaming, so he twisted his thigh hard, grinning in pain, slapped his thigh and shouted: "Holy shit, you are really young master!" Immediately, the two big men burst into tears of joy, looking around Su Han and vying to speak. "Young Master, we watched you break through in the cave with our own eyes. You are now a seventh-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm. In the future, I can also brag to the old guys that I witnessed a peerless genius transforming from Qi Martial Arts in just a few days. From the fifth stage to the seventh stage of Qiwu Realm!" "Young Master, they all said that you will definitely die. Only I know how you can die as the young master is the reincarnation of a monster." "After the Gang Qi disappeared, the woman kept crying to us, saying that it was the Young Master who caused her to become like that. Bah, what does it have to do with the Young Master! She also said, Young Master, if you don't condense the true energy to protect the body, how dare you If you go deep into the mountains, you are seeking death." "Don't worry about that woman, young master. Dozens of people came from Qingye City and picked up Young Master Ouyang. Young Master Ouyang was like a dead dog and never woke up. They gnashed their teeth and said that it must be We need to find the murderer." Su Han just chuckled after hearing this. Want to take revenge? Then just do it for yourself. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Now in their minds, they are still at the fifth level of Qi Martial Realm. However, Su Han didn't expect that Feng Yifeng Er was so loyal to him that he would find this place all the way. Looking at the two brothers, he thought about it and asked them if they were willing to join the Su family and become military guards. The two brothers naturally couldn't get what they wanted, so they immediately set off to return to Qingye City with Su Han. While chatting on the way, the two brothers realized that Su Han was already a strong man in the eighth level of the Qi Martial Realm. They were greatly stimulated and started shouting that they were going to jump off the building. ¡­¡­ Qingye City was still as lively as usual. As soon as Su Han arrived at the door of Su's house, he was stopped by Wuwei. "Second Young Master, you are finally back. The master of the house has been waiting for you something happened!" the guards said in a panic. problem occurs? Su Han frowned, without asking any questions, and pointed at the two Feng Yifeng brothers behind him: "Take them to the Wuwei camp and give them to the masters of the Wuwei camp for training. Within three days, I want to see two qualified senior Wuwei." .¡± After saying that, Su Han strode towards Su Yunhai's residence. "What? When did our Wuwei camp start collecting bandits" The military guards looked at Feng Yi Feng Er, who looked like a gangster, and complained softly, but they didn't dare to let Su Han, who was far away, hear him. No one dared to disobey the second young master¡¯s order. Even if the military guards hesitated, they could only ask Feng Yifeng to return to the military guard camp. "Brother, they look down on us! We can't embarrass the young master. We must make a name for ourselves in this military guard camp." Feng Er whispered to Feng Yi. Feng Yi nodded firmly, he thought so too. Su Yunhai¡¯s door was ajar. Su Han pushed the door open and saw five or six people at a glance Su Yunhai and Su Qingshan were sitting together, while on the other side were the third elder, fifth elder of the Su family, and two other members of the elder group. Su Yunhai had a faint look of anger on his face, as if something had made him very angry. "Dad, what happened? Is it Sister Wanqing?" When Su Han went into the mountains, he was most worried about Su Wanqing, so he asked without thinking at this moment. Su Yunhai shook his head and asked Su Han to sit down: "This matter has nothing to do with girl Wanqing, but it has a great relationship with our Su family. I think we still have to let you come over and discuss it together!" The third elder on the side sneered: "The master of the house is too proud of the second young master. What kind of valuable words can you say for a yellow-tongued kid?" Last time, the third elder said at the family meeting that Su Yunhai wanted to make him the head of the family. Now the other elders already dislike him. The fifth elder sneered and said, "If the third elder said that, why don't you go to Ouyang's house?" Once this matter is resolved, we all believe that what you have to say is absolutely valuable.¡± The third elder was so choked that his expression changed and he closed his mouth. "Is the Ouyang family causing trouble again?" Su Han said coldly. "That's right. Last time, Han'er, you and Ouyang Jing made a bet. If they lost, they would have to close the alchemy shop for a month. Everyone in Qingye City knew about this, and countless people could testify! But now the Ouyang family has made it public. After breaking the contract, their alchemy shop was open for business only half a month later!" The more Su Yunhai talked, the angrier he became. He pounded the table hard, picked up the tea and took a sip, his beard trembling non-stop. "The Ouyang family's alchemy shop is open for business? What day is this!" Su Han's face was condensed. How could such a thing happen? The Ouyang family was so shameless that they dared to break up an upright bet. No wonder Su Yunhai is so angry. The Ouyang family clearly does not take the Su family seriously at all. They are deliberately humiliating the Su family! ¡°This is the news that just came in today, saying that Ouyang¡¯s Danfang has been open for business since early this morning. So far, it has sold more than 300 high-quality Qinglu Dan, and there are still many people queuing up.¡± Su Yunhai took a long breath and added: "They have been closed for half a month, and no one can buy high-quality Qinglu Dan, so their business is particularly good today." Su Qingshan said coldly on the side: "They can't wait any longer. They are afraid that our Sujia Danfang will suddenly launch a high-quality Qinglu Dan and snatch away all the customers who have been backlogged for half a month. If I could have invited Master Ni, Now the Su Family Danfang has already had high-quality Qinglu Dan, and it is impossible for the Ouyang family to make a fortune today." "Brother, it's not your fault, why should you blame yourself." Su Yunhai said quickly. "It's no use blaming yourself, uncle, unless you can refine high-quality Qinglu Dan so that the Ouyang Family Danfang will not be so rampant!" The short Fifth Elder frowned. Su Qingshan is not a member of the elders, but he is the elder brother of the family leader, so the clan members generally call him uncle. "Since they dare to break the contract, why don't we go to the army to hold them accountable? Anyway, we are already at odds, so there is nothing to worry about." Su Han asked. Su Yunhai shook his head and said: "I heard that the Ouyang family now has a great alchemist as the backstage, and the high-quality Qinglu Pill was refined by that great alchemist. Each great alchemist is the target of many family forces competing to please. They all have strong backgrounds. We are not afraid of offending the Ouyang family, but we are afraid of offending the great alchemist! So now we are in a dilemma, not knowing what to do." "I see." A smile appeared on Su Han's lips, it turned out that a great alchemist was behind it! An alchemist with six seals or above can be called a great alchemist. In the previous life, countless great alchemists were vying to be his foot-washing slaves just to get a few words of advice from him. But now, the great alchemists dared to make trouble under his nose? interesting! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27: ¡°I have no ability¡± but I still pretend to be cool You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Han'er, you" Su Yunhai looked at Su Han in surprise. His son actually laughed when he heard the words "Great Alchemist". This was not the behavior that ordinary people should behave. "I understand. Dad, you can go about your business in peace. I will handle this matter. I will go and meet the great alchemist." Su Han stood up and walked out, and his figure disappeared at the door in an instant. "Hey, hey, Han'er, Han'er" Su Yunhai shouted repeatedly, but Su Han had already walked away. The third elder sneered: "You are overestimating your capabilities. A mere kid with a yellow mouth wants to compete with the great alchemist without even being recognized by the alchemy academy?" "Third Elder, if you don't want to do something for the Su family, then shut up. No matter what the result is, Han'er is at least trying his best. But you, the family is being bullied to the point of being bullied, and you are still indifferent. You even ridiculed your own people. Even three-year-old Children have more conscience than you, and you are not worthy of being a family elder." Su Yunhai looked at the third elder coldly. The third elder's face turned purple when he was told that, and he sneered: "I can see the situation better than you. Instead of placing your hopes on a child with a yellow mouth, it is better to think of an escape route in advance to be driven out of Qingye City! Anyway, half a month As soon as the competition is over, your position as head of the family will be handed over to me, so why should I talk nonsense to you here." "Since you are so sure, let's see the truth in half a month. I hope you will remember what you said today!" Su Yunhai's tone was cold, but he couldn't help but look at the direction Su Han was leaving, feeling secretly worried in his heart. I hope Han¡¯er doesn¡¯t really want to compete with the Great Alchemist. Although Han¡¯er¡¯s alchemy talent is very strong, the Great Alchemist is a rare existence in Qingye City, and his status cannot be shaken by a fifteen-year-old boy "Han'er has great potential in martial arts and has a promising future in alchemy. It is really not appropriate to offend a great alchemist. This will seriously affect his development in alchemy!" And as a father, how could he watch his son ruin his future for the sake of his family? Su Yunhai felt uneasy when he thought of this. He finally gritted his teeth and made up his mind. Under the surprised eyes of several other people, he opened the door and rushed out! At noon, the scorching sun in Qingye City makes people¡¯s backs slick, but there is still a long queue of people in front of Ouyang Family Danfang. The warriors queuing up seemed as if they couldn't feel the heat. They held silver ingots and banknotes in their hands and kept poking their heads forward, fearing that by the time they reached the queue, the high-quality Qinglu Pills would have been sold out. "At the entrance of Ouyang's Danfang, there is a big sign as tall as one person, which reads [High-quality Qinglu Pill, today's special offer, five hundred taels of silver each]. The warriors who were queuing up to buy the Qinglu Pill were so bored that they started chatting with each other. "Brother, you have a lot of silver ingots in your arms. How many do you plan to buy?" "Three pills, I brought all my wealth with me. High-quality Qinglu pills are hard to buy, and they used to sell for five hundred and twenty taels of silver each. This discount is a once-in-a-lifetime deal." "Didn't the Ouyang family lose the bet with the Su family and they want to close the alchemy shop for a month? It's less than a month now. Isn't this a breach of contract?" "Hey, why do you care so much? As long as you can buy cheap elixirs, even if you really break the contract, it's because the Su family doesn't have the ability" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sound of horse hooves like a storm interrupted the man's words. A young man rode a pure black horse and galloped past the team. The horse's hooves raised and shook the man's face away. There was still a trace of dust in the ashes. Horse smells bad! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The man became angry and cursed: "Whose yellow-haired boy, I will kill you!" "Hahahaha" the people around laughed even harder, and a warrior laughed sarcastically: "You don't dare to kill him, because he is the heir to the 'unable' Su family, hahahaha" "Here, just pretend I didn't say anything" The man's aura immediately disappeared, and he became mortified. He could only blame himself for being unlucky. Even if he gossiped behind his back, he would be caught by the real owner At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was no longer on this person. Everyone turned their attention to Su Han, who was riding a black horse. I saw him stopping in front of the gate of Ouyang's Danfang, and his eyes fell on the big sign with the price of Qinglu Dan. The discussion gradually died down, and everyone was staring at Su Han. It was an indisputable fact that the Ouyang family had publicly broken the contract. What everyone wanted to know now was, what would the Su family do? The Ouyang family has been selling high-quality Qinglu pills all morning, but the Su family has nothing.??Any representation. Just when many people thought that the Su family had given up, the heir of the Su family openly came to the door of the Ouyang family's alchemy workshop. "The so-called heir is just a fifteen-year-old boy. He has the status of heir, but has no strength at all. The Su family wants such a boy with no hair to deal with such a big matter? Or, he can¡¯t represent the Su family at all, he is just a young boy¡¯s temporary ambition! "Haha, there's something good to watch!" The crowd exchanged looks with each other, and looked at Su Han with eyes full of sympathy and disdain After all, the overall strength of the Su family is now inferior to that of the Ouyang family. This is a definite fact. None of the Su family's masters can change this fact. For a fifteen-year-old boy, no matter how much he jumps, it will be in vain Su Han squinted his eyes and looked up and down at the big sign in front of him. Then with a smile on his face, he raised his whip and whipped the sign to pieces! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Seeing that the sign turned into a pile of sawdust, everyone was stunned Those who think the Su family has given in can hardly believe their eyes. The heir of the Su family takes action as soon as he comes up. Doesn¡¯t this seem to be the rhythm of giving in? An Ouyang family alchemist heard the sound and ran out of the alchemy workshop. When he saw the scene in front of him clearly, he was speechless and speechless on the spot. "It's over, it's over. If you still pretend to be cool if you don't have the ability, you are seeking death" Many people shook their heads secretly, feeling sorry for Su Han, and even more sorry for the Su family! In this world, the strong is king, and the weak can only swallow their anger. If you have no strength and cannot bear it, you are seeking death! "Young Master Su, do you know whose territory you are running wild on?" The Ouyang family alchemist only panicked for a moment, then calmed down and sneered, his tone extremely arrogant. "You can't blame him for being so confident. The Ouyang family relies on a great alchemist." All great alchemists are existences that transcend one city or one pool. They have interests connected with many transcendent forces, and their backends can be described as very strong. "Oh, I didn't know your family had the habit of enclosing territory, but I was too abrupt." Su Han's answer caused a snicker. The Ouyang family's alchemist's face turned red and white. He took a deep breath and sneered: "It's useless for you to show off your words here. This high-quality Qinglu pill is sold by our Ouyang family today." deal!" Su Han unexpectedly did not argue with the alchemist. Instead, he chuckled and said, "It's none of my business whether you sell it or not. The one who made the bet with me is Ouyang Jing. I'm only looking for him." "Looking for Ouyang Jing?" The Ouyang family¡¯s alchemist opened his mouth wide. He didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would say to find Ouyang Jing. Ouyang Jing had been thrown out of the city by Ouyang Li¡¯s order. Where could he conjure up an Ouyang Jing for him now? "Boy, stop messing around, Ouyang Jing is not here." The Ouyang family alchemist coughed dryly. "Well, there's nothing we can do about it. Then ask your supervisor to come out and see me. Remember, it must be the supervisor. Don't use minions to deal with me. By the way, just ask the person who refines the high-quality Qinglu Pill to come out. .¡± Su Han's tone was extremely regretful, as if he wanted to avoid seeing Ouyang Jing, so he retreated and settled for the next best thing. A great alchemist who refined the third-grade high-quality Qinglu Pill, he said, he was like a servant who could come and go at a moment's notice. The face of the Ouyang family alchemist turned green. He suppressed the urge to beat Su Han and sneered: "No one will come out to see you today, and it is even more impossible to see the great alchemist!" "Really? Then don't blame me!" Su Han suddenly beamed, as if he had been looking forward to this sentence for a long time. "What? You" The Ouyang family¡¯s alchemist only had time to say a few words before his voice was drowned out by Su Han¡¯s loud shouting! "Everyone has heard that the Ouyang family not only publicly broke the contract, but also refused to reconcile. Our Su family is also forced to have no choice! If the Ouyang family is unkind, we will be unjust!" "I hereby announce that Sujia Danfang will start selling high-quality Qinglu Dan from tomorrow morning, priced at four hundred and eighty taels of silver each! Those who purchase three or more pills at one time will be eligible to purchase a double Qinglu Dan. , the price of Double Clear Dew Pill is eight hundred taels of silver!" "Everyone, you can pay a deposit to make a reservation with me now, write a receipt on the spot, and never pocket the deposit!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28: The First Alchemy Genius You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There was silence! The silence lasted for a few seconds, and everyone cheered at the same time. The roar could not subside for a long time! The neatly arranged team suddenly fell apart, and the crowd rushed to Su Han, rushing to deliver silver ingots and silver notes to Su Han. Even those who had entered Ouyang's Alchemy Shop hurriedly returned the Qinglu Pill they had just bought to the clerk, took back the money from the clerk's hand, and hurriedly sent it to Su Han. No wonder they were so excited. Su Han's price was a full twenty taels lower than Ouyang's Alchemy House. Twenty taels of silver was the annual income of an ordinary person who did not practice martial arts. It was not a small amount for a martial artist. . What¡¯s more important is that Sujia Danfang actually sells Double Qinglu Dan. The efficacy of Double Qinglu Dan is twice that of high-quality pills, which can be said to be equivalent to two high-quality pills. Eight hundred taels of silver to buy a Double Clear Dew Pill is equivalent to four hundred taels of silver to buy a high-quality Clear Dew Pill. The price is a full one hundred taels lower! This is the fundamental reason that makes them crazy! "Be calm and don't be impatient, be at ease and don't be impatient!" Su Han shouted in the crowd, clapped his hands hard and pointed into the distance! The crowd all turned their gazes into the distance, and saw a gorgeously decorated carriage slowly approaching and stopping in front of the gate of Ouyang's Danfang. Six men from Sujia Danfang jumped out of the carriage and took out a long mahogany table and six mahogany chairs. "Master, according to your instructions, we have brought tables and chairs, standard receipts, as well as Sujia Danfang's seal and ink pad" a waiter reported. "Very good!" Su Han nodded with satisfaction, "Start collecting deposits now. Everyone should line up. Anyone who jumps in line will be disqualified from purchasing!" There was no need for him to say it a second time, the crowd automatically lined up. The six Sujia Danfang clerks began to write receipts, and every time they collected money, they said thank you with a smile. Their attitude was a hundred times better than that of the Ouyang Family Danfang clerks. People have begun to hear the news and come from all over to join the team, while Su Han stood watching with his hands behind his back and a smile, as if this was his family's alchemy shop. It was not until this moment that the Ouyang family alchemist realized what he was doing. His face turned blue with anger, the veins on his forehead were beating wildly, and he almost fainted! He is not a fool, so he can naturally see that any attempt to find Ouyang Jing is just an excuse. This boy from the Su family has already planned to make a big fuss in front of the Ouyang family's Danfang! The gate of the Ouyang Family Pill Shop has now completely become the territory of the Su family. People are constantly coming from all directions, holding silver in their hands, all wanting to order a few Qinglu Pills. But inside the Ouyang Family Alchemy Shop, it was deserted, with not even a single person in sight. ??The Ouyang family ignored the bet and forced the Danfang to open. As a result, it only took half a day to sell and there was no business at all? The Ouyang family alchemist was so angry that his chest was clogged and he cursed angrily: "Go away, this is the Ouyang family's place, and the Ouyang family has the right to expel you!" Su Han said with a smile: "The inside of Danfang is naturally your territory, but we are on the street, so does it bother you? The Ouyang family is so domineering, let's just say that the whole street is your family's territory!" "That's right. If you are so awesome, why don't you just drive everyone out of Aoba City?" "Get out of the way, good dogs don't block the way!" Others all echoed in unison. The Ouyang family¡¯s alchemist¡¯s eyes turned black. He took several deep breaths and sneered, ¡°Just wait and see!¡± ????????????????????????????? The Ouyang Family¡¯s Alchemist called a clerk from the Ouyang Family¡¯s Alchemy Shop, and whispered: ¡°Go to Zuixiang Pavilion to invite the great alchemist, and tell him that something has happened, please be sure to come, quickly!¡± The guy left after hearing the news, while Su Han listened clearly on the side, Zuixianglou? Isn't that the name of the largest theater in Aoba City? It seems that this great alchemist¡¯s hobby is quite ¡°unique¡±! Su Han smiled mockingly, and called a waiter from his home to give him a few instructions in a low voice. The waiter nodded repeatedly, unhooked a horse from the Su family's carriage, and hurried away. The Ouyang family alchemist saw Su Han's move, but didn't take it seriously. This Su family boy couldn't make any trouble unless he could also invite a great alchemist, but that was impossible To say that the Ouyang family's work efficiency is surprisingly high, the Ouyang family's clerk only went there for a quarter of an hour, and a huge team came from a distance! There were one or two hundred people in the team, all wearing uniform silk clothes. Thirty-six of them were carrying a sedan, while the others were following behind the sedan. Their steps were uniform and they were obviously well-trained.   "What a grand display!" The warriors who lined up to pay the deposit opened their mouths wide when they saw that the sedan was actually inlaid with various gems, unable to recover. "The rightful owner is finally here!" Su Han's eyes flashed, the great alchemist finally appeared, and it was not in vain that he made the matter so big! ¡°If we don¡¯t make the matter bigger, it¡¯s impossible for the great alchemist sitting behind the scenes to come out. The sedan stopped at the gate of Ouyang's Danfang. The curtain was lifted, and two pretty girls came out. Although the two girls are good-looking, they have a sense of arrogance on their faces. After getting off the sedan, he didn't even look at the crowd. He just stood on both sides of the sedan, bowed, and respectfully shouted: "Master, please get off the sedan!" "Hmph! I want to see who is so bold as to ruin this great alchemist's interest in drinking." An arrogant voice came from the sedan, and then the curtain was lifted, and a figure jumped out of the sedan and landed firmly on the ground! This is a young man who is dressed luxuriously. The most elegant young men in Aoba City are far incomparable to his outfit alone. The young man's face was cold and calm, his eyes glanced around, and the buzzing discussion disappeared. It just so happened that the wind blew at this time, blowing the strong scent of makeup and powder left on the young man's body into everyone's nostrils. Many people almost sneezed on the spot, but they didn't dare, holding it in until their faces turned red. "He is indeed the Great Alchemist! He has become a Great Alchemist at a young age. He must be extremely talented. No wonder he is so arrogant." Su Han narrowed his eyes. His soul power was extremely sharp and he could faintly sense the soul power fluctuations coming from the young man. He was undoubtedly a great alchemist. "Master Ni, you are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time." The Ouyang family alchemist hurriedly greeted the young man, nodding and bowing with indescribable respect. The crowd immediately exploded: "Great Alchemist?! Master Ni! Does this Master Ni have anything to do with Master Ni, who has a transcendent status?" "Yes, my son is Master Ni's only son, Master Ni Yunfei. He became the Great Alchemist of Six Seals when he was only over 20 years old. He passed the certification of Qingye City Alchemy Academy and was called Qingye City by the Alchemy Academy for a hundred years. The number one alchemy genius." The Ouyang family alchemist straightened his back, talking about Ni Yunfei's amazing achievements, with an expression of pride. "Oh my God, he is actually the son of Master Ni, and he is also a great alchemist. Both father and son are Master Ni. It is simply legendary." "No wonder the Ouyang family dared to openly break the bet. It turned out that Mr. Ni was behind it" Ni Yunfei, who was dressed luxuriously, shouted coldly and interrupted everyone's discussion: "Those who have nothing to do with Ouyang's Alchemy Shop, and those who don't want to buy elixirs from Ouyang's Alchemy Shop, get out now! This sale is my order. , who gave your dog the guts to destroy it?" "A special sale? I think it's very cheap. It's a blatant breach of contract. Is it still reasonable?" Su Hanlian walked out of the crowd with a smile. It turned out that the Ouyang Family Alchemy Shop was opened early this time, and it was Ni Yunfei who ordered it. He was such a shameless and domineering person. Ni Yunfei's eyes fell on Su Han and he couldn't help but be startled. A ridiculous look appeared on his face. He pointed at Su Han and laughed: "Hahahaha, who do I think it is? It turns out to be this loser from the Su family! I have been there for three years." I am an alchemy apprentice who has not improved at all, how dare you challenge me?" "Master Ni, this loser from the Su family is not only challenging you, he also said that his Su Family Alchemy Shop also sells high-quality Clear Dew Pills, and also has double Clear Dew Pills!" Master Ouyang Family Alchemist whispered to Ni Yunfei. "Double Clear Dew Pill? Is this loser out of his mind, just because of those rubbish alchemists from the Su family?" Ni Yunfei looked ridiculous. Even he couldn't guarantee that he would be able to refine this Double Clear Dew Pill. In the entire Qingye City area, I'm afraid only his father, Master Ni, could practice it at will. After all, he is the Great Alchemist of Six Seals, while Master Ni is the Great Alchemist of Seven Seals, and is expected to break through to Eight Seals recently. The level gap is there! When he becomes the Seven Seal Great Alchemist, he will naturally be able to refine the Double Clear Dew Pill. "That's right! I'm just challenging you, what can you do to me?" Su Han said lightly. If you continue to swallow your anger after being bullied by the Ouyang family, the blood of the entire Su family will be gone! Ni Yunfei sneered: "Don't use words to provoke me. I am a great alchemy master, and I compete with a small alchemy apprentice. Isn't it because I am devaluing my identity and falling into your trick?" With that said, Ni Yunfei turned around and entered the Ouyang Family Pill Shop. After a while, he came out with a small box and opened it in front of everyone. Inside were ten high-quality Qinglu Pills! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29: Just one word! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Look carefully, if the high-quality Qinglu Pill is guaranteed to be fake, I personally refined it. If you can buy one for five hundred taels, you should be thankful." Ni Yunfei sneered, "As for the Su family's so-called high-quality Qinglu pill, which one of you has seen it with your own eyes? Double pill? It's obvious that you are a liar, but you are still rushing to give me money. What should I say?" "this¡­¡­" The crowd looked at each other. They believed in the credibility of the Su family and would not commit fraud. But what Ni Yunfei said makes sense. Su Jiaguang said he would start selling it early tomorrow morning, but he didn't show the real product. Who knows if there is really a high-quality Qinglu Dan? As for the Double Clear Dew Pill, if you think about it carefully, it¡¯s nonsense. Which pill shop in Qingye City has sold the Double Clear Dew Pill? Those are just one or two pills that the great alchemist occasionally refines and feeds them to his own disciples, and most people never see them. Seeing that the crowd was beginning to waver, Ni Yunfei couldn't help but reveal a confident smile, "I don't have much high-quality Qinglu Dan anymore. Once the inventory is sold out, it won't be so easy for you to buy it again." This sentence was undoubtedly a catalyst, and the crowd began to get confused: "How about spending an extra twenty taels of silver to buy Ouyang's elixir" "Yeah, if the Su family can't get the pill tomorrow and the Ouyang family sells out, then it will be a loss." ¡°Guys from the Su family, please return the deposit to me. I¡¯ll give you the receipt!¡± Someone started to argue with the guys from the Su family. Looking at the chaotic scene in front of him, Ni Yunfei showed a hint of victory on his face and strode to Su Han with the pill box in hand. "Trash, if you still try to show off if you have no ability, I will notify the Qingye City Alchemy Academy to cancel your qualification as an alchemist apprentice, so that you will not be able to be guided by an alchemist for the rest of your life, let alone be certified as an alchemist. On the way to alchemy, It¡¯s hard to move even an inch.¡± "Remember, this is what will happen if you offend a great alchemist!" Ni Yunfei looked down at Su Han condescendingly, ruining the future of an alchemy apprentice who dared to disobey him, filling his heart with pleasure! "The alchemist's advice? I don't need that kind of thing!" Su Han said lightly, suddenly raised his eyes, and an extremely strong wave of soul power shot out from him! Ni Yunfei's mind buzzed, and all six pill seals in Niwan Palace received a short and strong impact. His whole face changed drastically, his feet went soft, and the pill box in his hand fell to the ground! ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? High-quality Qinglu Pill rolling down to the ground. "You how is it possible? Who is behind the scenes?" Ni Yunfei showed a hint of panic in his eyes, looking left and right, trying to find the person in the crowd who was behind the scenes. Su Han showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He was a one-yin alchemy master, and the strength of his soul power could not be compared with that of a six-yin alchemy master. Just now, I used some means to force dozens of bundles of soul power to gather at the same point, and its power was naturally increased dozens of times. This is a secret that can only be mastered by masters of elixirs. It is normal for Ni Yunfei not to know. Ni Yunfei gradually calmed down, and then realized that the pill box had fallen to the ground. Looking at the high-quality Qinglu Pill rolling on the ground, Ni Yunfei showed a hint of anger on his face. He, a great alchemist, actually lost his composure in public! Feeling the surprised glances coming from all directions, Ni Yunfei's expression became cold, his eyes fell on Su Han, and he instantly had an idea, an idea that could save his face. Snapped! Ni Yunfei kicked hard and kicked the pill box on the ground and the two pills inside dozens of meters away. The two pills even rolled into the crowd, but no one dared to pick them up. "You trash of the Su family, pick up the elixir, put it in the elixir box, and give it to me." Ni Yunfei's voice was cold and arrogant, and his tone was extremely natural, as if he planned to throw away the pill box and let Su Han pick it up from the beginning. The surroundings suddenly exploded. Ni Yunfei was obviously humiliating Su Han. Even if Su Han was just an alchemy apprentice, he was still the legitimate heir of the Su family. Ni Yunfei was so shamelessly humiliated. The confidence of the great alchemist was indeed extraordinary! "Pick up? Pick up your sister!" Su Hanhan laughed, stepped down, and trampled a high-quality Qinglu Pill into mud! Wow! The crowd was excited. It was a high-quality Qinglu Dan worth five hundred taels of silver. It was trampled to pieces like dog shit! Su Han obviously had no intention of letting it go, and with a few more kicks, he crushed all the seven or eight high-quality Qinglu Pills at his feet. Only then did Ni Yunfei react. He took a deep breath, the veins on his forehead were beating wildly, and his whole body was furious! "My elixir! Boy,??Can't afford to pay! " "Do you still need to pay for rubbish elixirs? Turning into shit is the best destination for them!" Su Han laughed. Ni Yunfei was so angry that he almost fainted when the valuable elixir he worked so hard to make was trampled to pieces on the spot and insulted as rubbish elixir. But he is not a dual practitioner of alchemy and martial arts, so he cannot solve problems with his fists like a warrior! "Wuwei!" Ni Yunfei shouted sharply. Twenty or thirty figures immediately emerged from the team carrying the sedan chair and swarmed towards Su Han. "Five-shaped boxing, tiger boxing!" Su Han shouted loudly, and the momentum of the tiger descending from the mountain was instantly released, and he knocked away five or six military guards with one punch! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???Su Han's figure flashes and uses a weird footwork that no one has ever seen before, breaking away from the encirclement of the military guards. Immediately, he approached a large willow tree that was as thick as two people's arms. He stood up suddenly, twisted his body in the air, and kicked the tree trunk with a volley. Click! The astonishingly thick tree trunk broke into two pieces. The huge tree crown tilted down, covering the sky and the sun, and slammed into the gate of Ouyang's Danfang, smashing the entire facade and signboard to pieces! The loud noise attracted more people. The number of onlookers at this moment was several times more than the people buying elixirs. Everyone's eyes were as wide as a copper bell, and they looked at the messy elixir workshop with their mouths open. "Rebellion, rebellion! Kill him, kill this loser!" Ni Yunfei's eyelids trembled, he jumped up desperately, and kept urging the military guards to attack Su Han, but the military guards did not dare to go up! No one is a fool. Su Han can break the huge willow tree with one kick. This is no longer something that ordinary fifth- and sixth-level Qi Martial Realm warriors can do. God knows how much strength he has hidden and yet to display? "Look!" Suddenly someone yelled and pointed in the distance. Everyone looked around and saw another gorgeously decorated Su family carriage, slowly approaching in full view of everyone. This time, thirty Su family guards came out of the carriage, lined up in a row, some holding fine steel clubs, and some holding forged iron swords and guns. They respectfully said to Su Han: "Master, what are your orders?" "Just one word, smash!" Su Han pointed at the Ouyang Family Alchemy Studio, and the military guards responded in unison: "Yes!" "Haha, Young Master, there are two of us brothers. Young Master asks us to go east, but we will never say go west!" Feng Yi¡¯s rough voice came from the military guards, and immediately after, thirty figures rushed into the Ouyang family¡¯s alchemy workshop with weapons in their hands, and bursts of smashing sounds soon sounded in the alchemy workshop! All the counters were smashed, boxes of pills were dug out, thrown to the ground, and stepped into the mud! Su Han crossed his arms and looked at the messy Ouyang family alchemy shop, smiling brightly. Breaking the contract, right? Just smash you! As for the alchemist of the Ouyang family next to him, he was almost vomiting blood at this moment. I bet the second young master Su just asked the Su family to call the thugs. He had been planning to destroy the alchemy workshop just now! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The once magnificent alchemy workshop was quickly turned into a pile of rotten tiles and broken pillars after being smashed by thirty military guards of the Su family. "Stop!" Thunder-like shouts rang out, the voice was loud and thick, with a vague wave of true energy. For a moment, it seemed that even the earth was shaking! Everyone looked around and saw Ouyang Li galloping over on a tall horse, followed by several Ouyang family children! "Little brat, if I don't get rid of you today, my Ouyang family will have endless troubles!" Seeing the miserable situation of Danfang clearly, Ouyang Li's eyes flashed with extremely furious light, and he stretched out his big hand to grab Su Han. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ouyang Yufei came from behind, stretched out a hand, grabbed Ouyang Li's arm, and reminded: "Father, if you kill him now, there will be no way to drive the Su family out of Qingye City." "Okay, okay, no need to smash it, it's almost done anyway." Su Han showed a very "generous" smile, waved his hand, and asked the guards to withdraw from the alchemy workshop, which was already a pile of In ruins. Seeing Su Han's appearance, Ouyang Li became even more angry, and the muscles on his face were trembling, "Fei'er, I know everything you said, but this kid is really hateful. If I don't kill him, it's hard to relieve the hatred in my heart!" " "Master Ouyang, please don't interfere in this matter. This kid is my prey. He destroyed my elixir. I will make his life worse than death!" Ni Yunfei's arrogant voice sounded, and he walked out of the protective circle of the military guards with a sneer, with a cold look in his eyes! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30 Mr. Ni stirred up a hornet's nest You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ouyang Li's face shook violently again, and he thought to himself: "This Ni Yunfei only cares about the dividends he gets from selling the Qinglu pill. He is indifferent even if the pill shop is smashed. He only thinks about his own pill. It's really hateful." ! But now the Ouyang family has to rely on him to protect it, so we can only comply with his wishes first." Thinking of this, Ouyang Li smiled: "Since Mr. Ni said so, I will not interfere. However, this boy's life is still of some use to the Ouyang family, so I ask Mr. Ni not to take his life for the time being." "Don't worry." Ni Yunfei said lightly and walked in the direction of Su Han. Su Han looked at Ni Yunfei with a half-smile but not a smile. He could guess what Ni Yunfei was going to do, which was to shatter the sea of ??consciousness in his Niwan Palace. This was a unique attack method that only existed among alchemists. The only means of attack! When the sea of ??consciousness is shattered, not only all the soul power that has been cultivated through hard work is dissipated, but also there is no hope of cultivating soul power again in the future. It can be said that the road to alchemy is cut off. If the method is more vicious, it can even directly destroy the opponent's sanity and make the opponent become dementia. Ni Yunfei was walking and talking at the same time. Others could only see his lips moving, but Su Han could only hear what he said. This is also one of the special skills of the alchemist. He wraps the sound with soul power and only transmits it to the person he wants to transmit it to. "Trash, remember you brought this on yourself. From now on, just be a fool and living in a cesspool will be your end!" Ni Yunfei's voice echoed in Su Han's mind like thunder, with an unquestionable arrogance! Su Han slowly raised his eyes, fighting for his soul power? Although he is only a Yiyin Alchemist now, five levels lower than Ni Yunfei, it does not mean that he will be manipulated by others. With the methods of his master of elixirs, Ni Yunfei wants to shatter his sea of ??consciousness, but I'm afraid it won't be that easy. As long as he spends a little effort and uses the secret rebound technique, he can shock others and even hurt himself! "Why didn't I hear anything Mr. Ni said just now?" "Hush! You still can't see it. Mr. Ni is going to teach others a lesson. That dude from the Su family is in trouble now" The chatter in the crowd gradually died down. Everyone was staring at Ni Yunfei, wondering what he would do this time. "Stop!" An anxious voice suddenly sounded, breaking the tense atmosphere! "Who is it!" Ni Yunfei's eyelids twitched and he turned his head impatiently, looking at the direction from which the sound came. I saw several figures rushing in from a distance. The first one was Su Yunhai, with a worried face, and behind him were five old men with kind expressions. When they were close, an old man crossed Su Yunhai directly, his figure was erratic, and came to Ni Yunfei, blocking between Ni Yunfei and Su Han: "Master Ni, please be merciful. Every alchemy apprentice is protected by the Qingye City Alchemy Academy. As a great alchemist, it seems inappropriate to suppress and attack an apprentice at will." The old man had a calm demeanor and a fluttering white beard, which seemed a bit fairy-like, but the words he said made Ni Yunfei's face burn and he was very embarrassed. "Hmph! Master Mo is the head of the Qingye City Alchemy Academy. Naturally, he can say anything. With power, he can really overwhelm others!" Ni Yunfei was full of resentment but could not vent it. He was holding back a ball of anger and could only sneer coldly. road. The old man didn¡¯t get angry after hearing this, as if Ni Yunfei¡¯s words had no impact on him at all. Ni Yunfei¡¯s sarcastic words had no effect, like a punch on cotton, which made him even more angry. "Dad, who are these?" Su Han didn't expect that Su Yunhai would come here, so he couldn't help but look at the old men who came with Su Yunhai. He saw that the old men all had peaceful expressions. When he got closer, he could sense a faint wave of soul power. They are all alchemists. But among them, the only one who has reached the level of a great alchemist seems to be the old man with a fluttering white beard who just spoke. "Han'er, let me introduce to you, these are all instructors of Qingye City Alchemy Academy." Su Yunhai made some concessions to several old men with his hands, and then gave a particularly grand salute to the white-bearded old man, and then continued to say to Su Han, "As for this white-bearded old man, he is a very famous person in our Qingye City." The alchemist is also the dean of the Qingye City Alchemy Academy!" The old man with fluttering white beard stroked his beard and nodded to Su Han. His attitude was neither cold nor particularly close. "Master's last name is Mo?" Su Han was slightly moved. This surname was not common in the Great Xia Dynasty, and it reminded him of an old friend of his. Coincidentally, thatPeople also have profound attainments in alchemy. Master Mo looked at Su Han and felt that the young man in front of him had a kind face and seemed very friendly, but he didn't know where this feeling came from. Master Mo had a good impression of this young man, and smiled and said: "Yes, young man, my surname is Mo. Have you seen other people named Mo?" Su Han smiled and said: "No, it's just that the surname Mo is very rare. The master must have an extraordinary background!" Master Mo stroked his beard and nodded: "You do have some knowledge. Yes, there is only one family named Mo in the Great Xia Dynasty. Everyone named Mo is an old clan member. If you meet other people named Mo in the future, , tell me the old man¡¯s name, they should know it!¡± "Master Mo, you are the dean of the Qingye City Alchemy Academy. Who in this area has never heard of your name? Even if everyone is not named Mo, it is impossible not to know you!" Su Yunhai laughed and said, triggering There was a burst of knowing laughter from the other old men. "For the sake of Han'er, Master Mo and several mentors came here to express their gratitude to Su!" Su Yunhai said with his fists clasped, with a trace of embarrassment on his face. Just now he was so eager to protect his son that he rushed to Qingye City Danyuan to beg the elders to save Su Han. He almost forced them to come, but now that he thinks about it, he feels a little embarrassed. An instructor from the Alchemy Academy said with a smile: "The head of the Su family has provided so much funding to the Alchemy Academy in the past few years, so it's only right for us to come." Su Yunhai blushed even more when he heard this. He did not do good deeds by donating money to the Danyuan. Instead, he spent money to pave the way for his son when Su Han studied in the Danyuan during those years. A group of people were talking and laughing, leaving Ni Yunfei aside. This harmonious atmosphere made Ni Yunfei feel increasingly unhappy. He finally couldn't help but speak and said coldly: "It's time for the small talk to come to an end! Master Mo, today I want to destroy this alchemy apprentice. It's not without reason. Even if you want to stop me, you should still tell me Be reasonable!" Master Mo stroked his beard and said, "Oh? Come and listen to what you have to say. I will give you an opinion today and I won't be biased." Ni Yunfei pointed at Su Han and sneered: "This apprentice is extremely naughty and has a bad character. He trampled the Qinglu Pill I refined in public and ordered his subordinates to smash the Ouyang family's pill workshop. Such a dandy boy, Master Mo also wants to protect you?" Master Mo shook his head and said: "I don't protect anyone, I just comment. Su Han, is what he said true?" Before Su Han could speak, Feng Yi suddenly rushed out of the Su family's military guards and yelled at Ni Yunfei in a rough voice: "You are clearly the one who said you wanted to cut off the future of my young master's alchemy path, and you also deliberately dropped the alchemy box on the On the ground, let my young master pick it up, and then my young master will step on your elixir!" "Shut up, when I said that I was going to end his future, you slaves weren't here yet. How could you hear me?" Ni Yunfei asked subconsciously. Feng Yi laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, I didn't hear it, but I heard what others said! Mr. Ni, you personally admitted that you said you would end the future of my young master!" "You bitch, get out of here!" Ni Yunfei became furious, hating that he spoke too quickly and actually said what he shouldn't have said, and quickly turned to look at Master Mo. Master Mo's face was already icy cold at this moment, and his voice also became cold: "Ni Yunfei, did you really say that you would end this young man's future in alchemy?" "Master Mo, that's" Cold sweat broke out on Ni Yunfei's back, and his eyes moved rapidly, trying to find a suitable reason. But before he could give an excuse, Master Mo¡¯s furious voice sounded like thunder: ¡°Absurd!¡± Pointing at Ni Yunfei with one hand, Master Mo's flowing white beard trembled slightly. The trembling fingers showed the anger in his heart: "As a great alchemist, I should try my best to promote alchemy and do my best for the inheritance of alchemy." With your meager strength, you¡¯d better do everything you can to suppress the younger generation of alchemists, and even openly threaten them to ruin their future! Ni Yunfei, you¡¯re not afraid of me depriving you of your status as a great alchemist!¡± There was silence all around, and several instructors from the Alchemy Academy looked at Ni Yunfei with condemning eyes. Who doesn¡¯t know that Master Mo¡¯s most important thing in his life is the inheritance of alchemy. Ni Yunfei, this time has stirred up a hornet¡¯s nest! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 31 Should you slap yourself? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Here, did I say something crucial unintentionally?" Feng Yi scratched his head and looked at Master Mo for a while and then at Ni Yunfei. He didn't understand why the old man was so angry suddenly! However, this could be regarded as doing something for the young master, and Feng Yi felt full of pride. "Give the young master a good face!" "Admiration!" "Good brother!" As soon as Feng Yi returned to the Su family's military guards, he was surrounded by the guards. Everyone praised Feng Yi and even became friendly towards Feng Er. They had previously despised them because of their origins. Attitude, swept away. Ni Yunfei felt his face was burning. Being reprimanded by Master Mo in public made him feel humiliated and unable to hold his head up. Moreover, Master Mo actually said that he would be deprived of his status as a great alchemist! Master Mo has the right to do this because he is the dean of the Qingye City Alchemy Academy, and all the alchemists in the Qingye City area are registered with him. After Ni Yunfei's level reached the Sixth Seal, he also passed the assessment hosted by Master Mo before he was awarded the title of Great Alchemist. As long as Master Mo is willing, he can take back the title of Great Alchemist and turn Ni Yunfei into a Six-Seal Alchemist with only a rank but no title. His status is no different from that of an Alchemist below Five-Seal. Ni Yunfei knows very well the consequences of losing the title of Great Alchemist. Not to mention that his father, Master Ni, would be furious. Just talking about the status gap, Ni Yunfei couldn't bear it. The Great Alchemist has various privileges in the Alchemy Academy, and can even get priority in acquiring rare treasures at auctions, not to mention that when he enters various places, everyone else bows and worships him. For the sake of his status as a great alchemist, Ni Yunfei has to endure it today, even if he doesn¡¯t! "Master Mo, for my father's sake, please spare me this time. I will never do this again!" Ni Yunfei's face turned purple, veins were beating on his forehead, and he reluctantly begged Master Mo for mercy. After saying this with difficulty, I felt breathless, my ears were buzzing, and I didn't dare to look up to see other people's reactions! He, Ni Yunfei, has never been so embarrassed in his life! It was all because of the trash of the Su family. Ni Yunfei did not hesitate to put this account on Su Han's head! "Hmm" Master Mo pondered, unable to make up his mind for a moment. He is not afraid of Ni Yunfei¡¯s father, Master Ni, and he never sells anyone¡¯s face. It's just that Ni Yunfei is a rare talent. He became a great alchemist at the age of more than 20. He is the leader in Qingye City for a hundred years and is even famous in the entire Tianhe County. Master Mo inevitably loves and cherishes talents. . "Master Mo, why don't we just spare him? He is also a great alchemist. How embarrassing!" Su Han had been watching Ni Yunfei's performance coldly, but suddenly he raised the corner of his mouth and said. What, Su Han is interceding for Ni Yunfei? People around him were a little unable to react, and Su Yunhai looked at Su Han with disapproval. In Su Yunhai's view, there are not many opportunities with Master Mo's support, so he should use Master Mo's power to make Ni Yunfei suffer more losses. Master Mo nodded and said: "Since you have said so, I will not pursue it this time. Ni Yunfei, from now on you must cultivate your moral character and change your past mistakes. If you continue to suppress the younger generations, I will not let you go lightly." " "Yes, yes, this junior will definitely change his past mistakes." Ni Yunfei said while holding back the shame in his heart. Su Han looked at Ni Yunfei with a half-smile. Instead of believing that he would change his past, it would be better to believe that the sow climbed the tree. Ni Yunfei also looked at Su Han fiercely, not believing that Su Han would sincerely plead for him. He knew that Su Han was humiliating himself. He was a great alchemist, but he actually needed an alchemy apprentice to intercede. If the news spread, others would laugh at him. What kind of face would he have from now on? He deeply regretted that he had accidentally allowed Su Han to take advantage of the situation, and was seen by the tens of thousands of people present. Because he was a useless apprentice like an ant, he nodded and bowed to Master Mo and pretended to be a grandson! Taking a deep breath, Ni Yunfei stared at Su Han resentfully, and suddenly said: "Master Mo, although I did do something wrong with this junior today, this Su Han is not a good person either. I saw with my own eyes that he sent someone to smash the Ouyang family's house. Danfang, Master Mo, you also need to comment on the Ouyang family." "oh?" Hearing this, Master Mo turned his eyes towards the ruins of the Ouyang Family Alchemy Workshop. His calm face couldn't help but reveal a look of surprise. It was so badly damaged Su Yunhai sneered: "Hmph! It was your Ouyang family who publicly broke the bet first. You allowed the alchemy shop to open in advance, and you also said harshly that you will use this elixir today."It's settled, we have no choice but to fight tooth for tooth! This matter really needs to be discussed. Who is justified and who is not? It¡¯s clear! " Su Yunhai has been an old man for most of his life, so how can his eloquence be compared to that of a younger student like Ni Yunfei. Ni Yunfei was speechless for a while, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes, and he snorted coldly: "It's okay not to mention those! Su Han actually lied that Sujia Danfang sells high-quality Qinglu Dan and double Qinglu Dan, and charged a deposit to deceive people. Master Mo, you know best about alchemy, Sujia Danfang The most brilliant alchemist only has four seals, and his techniques are mediocre, so how can he possibly refine a high-quality Qinglu Dan, let alone a double Qinglu Dan?¡± Master Mo nodded and said: "I have some impressions of the alchemists enshrined in the Su Family Alchemy Workshop. They do still lack some standards in refining high-quality Qinglu Dan." Ni Yunfei showed a hint of pride on his lips: "So you agree with this junior's point of view. The Su family is indeed defrauding everyone of their deposits! Master Mo, don't you feel sad that the Su family is deceiving under the guise of selling elixirs?" "Ni Yunfei, do you want to use Master Mo as a spearman?" There was a loud shout, Su Han walked out of the crowd, looked at Ni Yunfei coldly, then turned back and saluted Master Mo: "Master, the grievances between Ni Yunfei and the junior will be resolved by the junior on his own. The master has a high status and has worked hard for the junior. It¡¯s the junior¡¯s fault!¡± Master Mo nodded, stroking his white beard and taking a step back. He somewhat admired Su Han, a young man who had a measured advance and retreat, and also knew how to take responsibility. Although he doesn't have much talent in alchemy, he might not be able to become a figure in the future. Su Han smiled lightly at Ni Yunfei and said: "Master Ni, the Su family naturally has alchemists who can refine high-quality Qinglu pills. You are sure that the Su family will not be able to come up with elixirs for everyone tomorrow. If the Su family does it tomorrow, Should you slap yourself?" Ni Yunfei opened his mouth and was about to speak, but suddenly a look of vigilance appeared on his face. He turned his eyes slightly and sneered: "Do you think I will fall into your trap again? If the Su family really has such an alchemist, then there is no need to wait until tomorrow. Now you ask him to come and refine a high-quality Qinglu Dan for everyone to see!" Wait until tomorrow, there will be too many variables, the Su family and Master Mo are colluding, maybe they will pay a lot of money to ask this old man for help, then who will Ni Yunfei cry to? Ni Yunfei was proud of his wisdom, but Su Han said with a half-smile but not a smile: "Master Ni is indeed a smart man, well, just practice!" Ni Yunfei frowned, what is this kid talking about? Does the Su family really have such an alchemy master? Su Han changed the topic: "It's just that you just asked our Su family's alchemist to refine the elixir to prove it, but you didn't refine it yourself. It doesn't seem fair!" "What?" Ni Yunfei laughed dumbly, "What do I need to prove? I am an upright alchemist. I refine all the high-quality Qinglu Pills sold by Ouyang Family Alchemy Shop. Do I need to prove it?" Su Han said calmly: "That's not necessarily true. After all, some people have a father who is a great alchemist. Some things cannot be said for sure unless you provide evidence!" Ni Yunfei was so angry that his veins were beating all over his head. Those high-quality Qinglu Pills were all refined by him. This is a absolutely true fact. But after Su Han made such an insinuation, he couldn't produce any evidence! "Okay, very good, I will do as you say, I will refine a high-quality Qinglu Pill, call your alchemist here now!" Ni Yunfei looked at Su Han fiercely. He knew that high-quality Qinglu Dan could only be refined by a great alchemist, and there were only three great alchemists in Qingye City. An alchemist wants to refine high-quality Qinglu Dan, dreaming! He wants to slap that good-for-nothing Su Han in the face, and then kill him quickly! Su Han chuckled softly: "The high-quality Clear Dew Pill is a bit weak, and it is not worthy of Mr. Ni's status as the great alchemist! Our Su family's alchemist can also refine double Clear Dew Pill, why not try this double Is Qinglu Dan good?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 32: This condition is not excessive You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Uh, Han'er" Su Yunhai wanted to say something but held back. He felt entangled in his heart. All the alchemists in the Su family's alchemy workshop had gone away. The most brilliant Four Seal alchemist had also left long ago. Now there is no such powerful alchemy as Han'er said. division! Han'er didn't know what he was planning. He kept bragging about this non-existent alchemist. What would he do if he was betrayed? "Double Clear Dew Pill?" Ni Yunfei's cheek twitched unconsciously. What was this loser talking nonsense about? Even he couldn't guarantee that he would be able to refine the Double Clear Dew Pill. It doesn¡¯t matter if the rubbish alchemy master of the Su family can¡¯t refine it, but as a great alchemy master, Ni Yunfei, if he can¡¯t refine the promised elixir, how will he be a human being in the future? "Why, Mr. Ni doesn't dare to take the Double Clear Dew Pill anymore?" Hearing Su Han's question, Ni Yunfei cautiously did not answer. He would not fall into Su Han's provocation method again. Acting on one's own impulse would be courting death. "It seems that Mr. Ni is not sure about refining the Double Clear Dew Pill. This is not a shameful thing Su Han, this Double Clear Dew Pill is not something that ordinary people can refine. Even I can refine it." If you can¡¯t control it, don¡¯t force Mr. Ni and your family¡¯s alchemist.¡± A tutor from the Alchemy Academy said with a smile, his tone was not contemptuous of Ni Yunfei, he was just discussing the matter. Ni Yunfei felt extremely embarrassed. What does it mean that it cannot be refined by ordinary people? Doesn't it mean that he, Ni Yunfei, is just an ordinary person! Taking a deep breath, Ni Yunfei said in a deep voice: "I just think that aiming too high is not the right path to alchemy. Since we want to try elixirs, we naturally have to start from the basics. There is no need to use fancy and unorthodox things like Double Clear Dew Pills. To prove something. Besides, I am a great alchemist. If I compete with an alchemist on high-grade elixirs, I will definitely have an advantage, which is unfair." "Peiyuan Dan is the most common second-grade elixir. Its material selection and refining techniques are a great test of the alchemist's foundation in alchemy. This time, why not let me compete with the Su family's alchemist to try Peiyuan Dan!" These words are very beautifully said. As a great alchemist, Ni Yunfei's willingness to compete with low-grade elixirs is equivalent to minimizing his level advantage. He can be said to have noble and impeccable moral character. Master Mo pondered for a moment, nodded and said: "This method is very good, Su Han, what do you think?" Su Han looked indifferent: "Students only listen to Master Mo. Since Master Mo said yes, students naturally have no objection!" Ni Yunfei breathed a sigh of relief and was secretly happy. This Pei Yuan Dan was his best elixir. A year ago, Ni Yunfei relied on a perfect pot of Pei Yuan Dan to get unanimous approval from the instructors of the Dan Academy and passed the exam. The first level of assessment for the title of Great Alchemist. In that batch of Peiyuan Pills, there are two double pills, and the remaining eight pills are all high-quality pills, not even an ordinary pill! It is rare for a young man in his early twenties to achieve this step. Although a perfect second-grade elixir is not amazing, it is steady and steady, which shows that his foundation is extremely solid and his technique has no flaws. Of course, behind that perfect furnace of Pei Yuan Dan was the strong financial resources of his father, Master Ni. Ni Yunfei spent a lot of money and practiced refining Peiyuan Dan for three consecutive months, so that he could strive for excellence in every step. The alchemy instructors present all shook their heads secretly. They had all seen Ni Yunfei¡¯s Peiyuan Dan, and there was indeed nothing wrong with it. It was too difficult for other alchemists to surpass him. "Then it's settled. Each side will refine a furnace of ten Peiyuan Pills, with a limit of two-quarters of an hour. Once the two-quarters of an hour is up, each will take out the finished product, and Master Mo and the other four Danyuan instructors will work together to Judge the quality of the elixir to decide the outcome!" After Ni Yunfei finished speaking, he looked confident and smiled slightly: "However, the competition alone is a bit monotonous, so why not add a small bonus to increase the fun. Master Mo, I wonder if I have the honor of letting you be a witness?" "Haha, there are so many people here today. If I don't agree, it will be a disappointment. You can say it, but don't go too far." Master Mo said lightly. "Don't worry, Master Mo. It's not excessive at all. You just want to get back the losses I deserve! Su Han and the Su family's slaves trampled and smashed my 200 high-quality Qinglu pills today. If I win, I want the Su family to take care of me." Pay me the price." Ni Yunfei suppressed his gritted teeth and said as calmly as possible. Two hundred high-quality Qinglu pills are equivalent to one hundred thousand taels of silver, which is equivalent to the entire Su family's monthly turnover, which is not a small amount. Before Master Mo could speak, Su Han's voice suddenly sounded: "Okay!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Everyone's eyes turned to Su Han, and for a moment they all suspected that this dude was out of his mind. One hundred thousand taels of silver, just say yes.Respond? Is he so confident in his alchemy master? Su Yunhai didn't know what Su Han wanted, so he couldn't help but feel anxious, but he still suppressed it. "However, if our Su family wins, I have a condition that is not excessive at all!" Su Han said with a relaxed smile, as if he didn't even care about the one hundred thousand taels of silver. "Humph" Ni Yunfei couldn't help but sneered, unable to hide his contempt. "If the Su family wins, I want Ni Yunfei to slap himself ten times in public and admit that the Su family does have the ability to sell double Qinglu pills. The head of the Ouyang family must also apologize to the Su family and promise not to sell it again within half a month. Let Danfang open. This condition is not excessive!" Su Han said. Ouyang Li on the side was startled, why is it none of his business to test the elixir? Just as he was about to refuse, Ni Yunfei's arrogant voice sounded: "Okay!" Ouyang Li felt as if he had swallowed a fly, feeling unspeakably sick! Who is this Ni Yunfei? I heard him before and thought he could cover the Ouyang Family Alchemy Shop. Even the early opening of the Alchemy Shop was under Ni Yunfei's instruction. As a result, the Danfang was smashed, and now he has made the decision for himself without permission! "Master Ouyang, don't you trust my ability?" Ni Yunfei looked at Ouyang Li coldly, with warning in his eyes. Ouyang Li endured it again and again, feeling that Ni Yunfei would still be useful in the future. He couldn't offend him now, so he could only reluctantly say: "No such thing, I believe Mr. Ni will definitely win a great victory!" This is true. Ouyang Li didn't think Ni Yunfei would lose, he was just dissatisfied with Ni Yunfei making decisions without authorization. Ni Yunfei then nodded with satisfaction: "Su Han, call your alchemist here, hurry up, I don't have much time to waste." Su Han looked at Ni Yunfei, curled his lips slightly, turned around and said respectfully to Master Mo: "Master, can you lend me a quiet room, just for two-quarters of an hour. After two-quarters of an hour, the alchemist will arrive!" "This request of yours is quite strange. I have never heard of it before." Master Mo said, shook his head and smiled, "That's all, there are plenty of rooms, and you need an alchemy room for your alchemy fight anyway. Why don't you all move to the Qingye City Alchemy Courtyard, where there are alchemy rooms of various specifications, and some can be lent to Su Han. small room." "Dou Dan!" When Su Han suddenly heard this long-lost word, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. In his previous life, he fought a lot of elixirs. At this moment, he couldn't help but think of the situation when he fought elixirs in the palace of Daxia two hundred years ago. But at that time, Su Han never imagined that two hundred years later, he would become a young man again, in a small town that he had never heard of before, fighting with a Six Seal Great Alchemist who he had never even seen before. Dan! Su Han¡¯s eyes suddenly burst out with two rays of light. Master Mo on the side saw them accidentally and was secretly surprised. He has seen many geniuses of all kinds, but there is something really special about this boy His eyes stayed on Su Han. After two breaths, Master Mo stroked his white beard and smiled. It turns out that this young man is not an apprentice, but a Yiyin Alchemist. Why didn¡¯t he come to the Alchemy Academy to take the Alchemist Assessment? Master Mo vaguely remembered that a few months ago, an alchemist complained loudly in the hall of the Alchemy Academy, saying that one of his apprentices was the legitimate son of the Su family, had no talent at all, and would never be able to become an alchemist in his lifetime He was talking about this little apprentice. Guys! Is he really talentless? ¡°That¡¯s all, talented juniors will come forward on their own, so why should I, an old man like me, worry too much. My task is just to provide some good growth environment for these seedlings! It sounded like there was a lot of excitement to be seen, and the bustling crowd of onlookers moved directly from the ruins of the Ouyang Family Alchemy House to the Qingye City Alchemy Palace Square. As for the relevant people, all of them were present. Even Ouyang Li and Ouyang Yufei came with several children of the Ouyang family. Master Mo indeed lent Su Han a quiet room. Su Han thanked him and walked towards the room. No one knew what he was going to do in there. However, everyone¡¯s attention is not on Su Han. Everyone is looking forward to it. When will the mysterious alchemist Su Han mentioned come? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 33 I am the alchemist You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Locking the door of the small room, Su Han carefully took out a jade box, which contained the 200-year-old Su Xinlian he had retrieved from the Blood Cloud Mountains. He could hold this treasure in his hands for fear of breaking, hold it in his mouth for fear of melting, and put it in a jade box for fear of its spiritual energy escaping. You must know that if the spiritual energy escapes even a little, it will be a huge loss of its medicinal effect. Opening the jade box, there is a small lotus seed inside, which is only slightly larger than an ordinary lotus seed. It is plump in shape, round and cute, and exudes a green aura! Phew! Su Han took a long breath, the spiritual energy had not escaped, but he had to take it quickly, and if he delayed it any longer, it would be hard to say! This Suxinlian is not only a rare material, but also a medicinal material that can be used to refine elixirs. Put it together with the silver fruit, add more than 20 other raw materials, and use complex refining techniques to refine a delicious pill. The very rare fifth-grade elixir "Lian Xin Gin Po Dan". However, it requires at least a Five Seal Alchemist whose soul power is strong enough to support the refining of this elixir, so Su Han gave up refining and decided to take Su Xinlian directly. Su Han once refined 200 fourth-grade elixirs, the Ice Jade Body Tempering Pill, as a Yiyin alchemy master. However, at that time, he used a variety of secret methods at the same time, and even used the Grandmaster's secret method to forcibly empty out the life essence in the elixir seal. Soul power to increase the strength of soul power. This was a reckless approach that would cause great damage to the Danyin. Su Han would not have done that if he had not had a very strong desire to practice martial arts at that time. After refining those ice jade body tempering pills, his pill seal is now extremely weak, so he needs this plain heart lotus to replenish it. "The rules of alchemy are that the first-grade alchemy master can refine the first-grade pills, the second-grade alchemy master can refine the second-grade pills, and the sixth-grade alchemy master should refine the sixth-grade pills and below. This is the right principle! It cannot be done again in the future. To forcibly refine an elixir that is too much higher than your own level. If this elixir seal is damaged a second time, it will be difficult to make up for it." Su Han secretly made up his mind that from now on he would never kill the chicken to obtain the egg. Afterwards, he held the Su Xinlian in his mouth, his mind sank, and gradually condensed into the Niwan Palace, and the "Brahma Thoughts Chapter" started running. In the sea of ??consciousness in Niwan Palace, the milky-white square alchemy seal rotates slowly, and its outline is a bit faint. The entire alchemy seal is almost translucent, and its degree of solidification is far inferior to that of Su Han who had just condensed the alchemy seal and became a Yiyin alchemist. when. This is the damage that forcibly refining high-level elixirs can do to the elixir seal. Su Han laughed at himself a little. Most alchemists would not be able to do this to damage the elixir seal. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The Suxinlian in your mouth magically begins to melt like a candy bar. A trace of light green spiritual energy poured into Su Han's sea of ??consciousness and gathered into the Danyin, nourishing the soul power. The damaged pill seal was like a hungry ghost, greedily absorbing the spiritual energy from Su Xinlian. The nourishing feeling made Su Han exhale comfortably. The practice of alchemy is different from the practice of martial arts. The path of martial arts is about exchanging hardships for gains. Those who do not have a strong will cannot achieve success. As for the road to alchemy, you need to endure loneliness. Every time you visualize the alchemy seal in the sea of ??consciousness, you need to clear away all distracting thoughts. The whole person seems to be in the eternal starry sky, not hearing external objects, not knowing the sun and the moon. After a long time, all the Su Xinlian in Su Han's mouth melted, and the light green aura moisturized the pill seal to become extremely strong, making it even fuller and more solid than at the beginning! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a slight tremor in the Niwan Palace, and the half-inch-long square pill seal began to gradually lengthen and become slender. ¡°We¡¯re about to break through to the level of Eryin Alchemist!¡± Su Han felt happy in his heart. This Su Xinlian was indeed a treasure. It would be great to take this opportunity to break through to the Eryin Alchemist. I didn't expect that the seeds I randomly planted two hundred years ago would actually have such results today. I'm really happy. At the moment, Su Han started running "Brahma Thoughts" with all his heart, trying his best to promote the speed of breakthrough Soon, there was another violent tremor in the Niwan Palace, and the Danyin also began to buzz and tremble, as if it was trying to break free from some kind of restraint. Poof! The pill seal finally struggled to split into two, and two pill seals of the same shape were already formed, but there were still slender soul threads connecting the two pill seals, just like lotus roots that were connected by broken threads and could not be completely separated. "Break it for me!" Su Hanhan shouted, his eyes gleaming, and the power of the master was suddenly released. The two pill seals trembled even more violently, and the entangled soul threads were suddenly broken. One pill seal finally split into two, marking that Su Han had officially entered the realm of the two- seal alchemy master! The two brand new pill seals immediately started to rotate slowly. The shapes of the two pill seals were the same, but they were a large size.one small. This is something Su Han has never encountered before. The pill seals should be the same size. At this moment, a trace of surprise flashed across his face. Turning around and looking at the clock, Su Han saw that the promised two-quarters of an hour had almost been used up. Su Han didn't think much, opened the door and walked out. "Where's the alchemist we agreed on? Why hasn't he come yet? Mr. Ni, hurry up and hurry up!" At this moment, people in Danyuan Square couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They all stretched their necks and looked into the distance, urging Ni Yunfei. Ni Yunfei was so angry that he was dizzy. He didn¡¯t know how these people¡¯s brains grew. What was the use of urging him? I don¡¯t know the alchemist! Being upset by a group of people, Ni Yunfei was on the verge of breaking out. Suddenly he saw Su Han walking out of the Danyuan, his face refreshed, as if he had just had a good night's sleep. Now Ni Yunfei got even more angry. He rushed to Su Han and shouted in a deep voice: "Where is the alchemist you are talking about? He went to all the trouble to call everyone to the alchemy courtyard just to tease people?" Su Han yawned and said slowly: "Master Ni, which one of your eyes has seen me teasing people? Master Mo is here today. How dare I be disrespectful to him? I said the alchemist will be here in two-quarters of an hour. It will definitely come, you believe me right.¡± "Trash, two quarters of an hour is up, why don't you tell me where the alchemist is?" Ni Yunfei shouted. Su Han's smile suddenly faded, and with a solemn expression on his face, he said calmly: "I am the alchemist." Ni Yunfei was stunned for a moment, and suddenly jumped up uncontrollably, "Trash, how dare you tease me, are you looking for death!" Su Han looked at Ni Yunfei calmly. Of all the words he said today, this sentence was the most serious, the most sincere, and the least false. There is even a hint of sigh from the eternal starry sky in this sentence, a touch of perception from past and present lives. "But if Ni Yunfei can't understand it, it's none of his business. Master Mo looked at Su Han in slight surprise. "I am the alchemist", these five words are extremely bland. But for some reason, upon hearing these five words, Master Mo's Niwan Palace trembled slightly, and the seven pill seals that had been motionless for decades actually started to loosen and split. "Originally, the mysterious alchemist from my Su family should be here to fight with you. However, Mr. Ni, you chose the second-grade Peiyuan Dan. I don't think it's necessary for him to come. I'd better come and meet you." Su Han curled his lips, and that smile, coupled with his words, was indescribably irritating. Ni Yunfei took a deep breath and calmed down a bit. He turned to Master Mo and said in a deep voice: "Master, I'm really sorry. Because of me, Master and others were teased. This I really can't accept this alchemy apprentice who dares to say that he wants to fight me in an alchemy battle. I must destroy him today. Please forgive me, master!" "No!" Master Mo quickly stopped Ni Yunfei and said, "Master Ni, this young man is not teasing you. He is indeed an alchemist. One sealnotwo seal master?" Master Mo frowned as he spoke. Just now, he clearly looked like a first-seal alchemist. Why did he turn into a second-seal master in just a moment? Did he see it wrong? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 34 The most beautiful furnace of Peiyuan Dan in my life! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han's eyes flashed. Master Mo was actually able to see through his alchemy cultivation, which really surprised him. "Second Seal Alchemist?! Master, are you even kidding me?" Ni Yunfei's eyes were gloomy, obviously very angry. "I never joke." Master Mo said lightly and then fell silent. He has the highest reputation in Qingye City, and a young man like Ni Yunfei has no right to question his words. Ni Yunfei also realized his rudeness, and immediately his whole face shook violently, as if he was trying to stabilize his emotions. After a moment, he turned to Su Yunhai and shouted coldly: "Head of the Su family, as a great alchemist, I humiliate you. Your alchemy master fights with low-grade elixirs, and he has given you enough face. But now he wants me to fight with a useless person who has no hair on his head. This is what your Su family does to the Qingye City Alchemy Academy. Respectful attitude?!¡± Su Yunhai was suddenly questioned, but he did not panic and sneered: "Our Su family's attitude towards the Qingye City Alchemy Academy has always been there. We donate a large amount of money every year, and we are very respectful to Master Mo and all the teachers." ! But our Su family is not an easy persimmon to pinch. Some people want to step on it and make their feet full of thorns. Who is to blame? " Ni Yunfei gasped, his eyes widened, and for a moment he had nothing to say. A tutor from the Alchemy Institute smoothed things over and said: "In that case, let's start the alchemy fight! Mr. Ni, although the other party is only a second-yin alchemy master, the second-yin alchemy master can already refine the Peiyuan Dan. Since you feel it is a disgrace , let¡¯s talk about finished elixirs. Even low-grade elixirs refined by high-level alchemists and low-level alchemists will have very different qualities. I believe that after today, there will be no low-level alchemy masters. I want to compete with you." Ni Yunfei took a deep breath, and after much deliberation, there was only one way to go. It's just that Su Han is not an apprentice, but a two-yin alchemy master. He still has some doubts, but it doesn't matter. It makes no difference to him whether he is an apprentice or a two-yin alchemy master. There are many alchemy rooms of various specifications in the Qingye City Alchemy Courtyard. Down to the alchemy room dedicated to apprentices, it is only the size of a small room, and the configuration inside is the most basic. The high-end alchemy room, which only great alchemists are qualified to use, is fully equipped with all kinds of high-end goods. It even comes with a separate bathroom with a mahogany bathtub. This time, the instructor of the Alchemy Academy provided the two of them with a special alchemy-fighting room. There were two sets of alchemy furnaces and other basic facilities inside, making it convenient for both parties to practice alchemy-fighting skills in the same room. This Alchemy Dou Room is the best Alchemy Dou Room in the entire Qingye Alchemy Academy, with enough space to accommodate hundreds of people. The alchemy furnace is also an expensive copper alchemy furnace, nearly ten times more expensive than the bronze alchemy furnace at Su Han's own home. Ni Yunfei and Su Han walked into the Alchemy Room one after another. Ni Yunfei, who had regained his composure, glanced at Su Han lightly, with an indescribable coldness in his eyes. Under the supervision of Master Mo, the two of them signed and pressed their thumbprints on the Doudan Contract, indicating that the bet officially came into effect. In this way, Ni Yunfei doesn't have to worry that the Su family will miss out on one hundred thousand taels of silver, and Su Han doesn't have to worry that Ni Yunfei will regret it on the spot and slap himself in the face even though he promised to do so. The crowd who came to watch was making a commotion outside. No matter how big the Dan Dou Room was, it could not accommodate so many people. Finally, several disciples of the Alchemy Academy came up with an idea and collected the ticket money at the door of the Alchemy Dou Room. Ten taels of silver per ticket finally resolved the storm! Hundreds of spectators who had bought tickets quickly poured into the alchemy room. The eyelids of the four alchemy instructors were beating hard. Doudan collected tickets. This was the first time in the Alchemy Academy of Qingye City! Of course, these people are not here to see Su Han. Most of these people are apprentices and registered alchemists in the alchemy academy. Ni Yunfei is the youngest alchemist in the history of Qingye City. He is extremely famous. Most people have never seen his alchemy techniques. This opportunity is once in a lifetime. , Spending ten taels of silver is nothing. "I reiterate the rules. Each side will refine a furnace of ten Pei Yuan Pills, with a limit of two quarters of an hour. Once the two quarters of an hour is up, each side will take out the finished Pei Yuan Pills. We will evaluate the quality of the finished pills and determine the winner or loser. .¡± A tutor from the Alchemy Academy said in a deep voice. Su Yunhai cast worried eyes on Su Han. He did not expect that his son would go into battle to fight alchemy by himself. It was not that he did not trust Su Han, but that the other party had too much background. He was the youngest great alchemist in Qingye City! "Han'er, you're a little too big this time!" Su Yunhai smiled bitterly in his heart, that's all, as long as Han'er is happy, it doesn't matter if he gives him a hundred thousand taels to play with. Anyway, Ouyang's alchemy shop had been smashed to pieces, and he felt bad. "Brother Su, your family's prodigal son is extraordinary. He gave away a hundred thousand taels to others. This kind of courage makes me ashamed." Ouyang Li said coldly and sarcastically, Su Han is bound to lose today anyway, this one hundred thousandAlthough the compensation was paid to Ni Yunfei, it was a pleasure for him to watch the Su family suffer with his own eyes. "Hahaha, Patriarch Ouyang, instead of talking about this, you should worry about the rebuilding of the alchemy workshop. The sound of smashing the alchemy workshop was really nice. I, Su Yunhai, was happy to hear it today. It doesn't matter if I give you a reward of one hundred thousand taels. What's more, Besides, you can¡¯t get it!¡± Su Yunhai burst out laughing, and Ouyang Li choked so much that his chest was filled with breath and he couldn't get up or get down. "By the way, Head of the Ouyang family, your eldest son Ouyang Yujie is still lying on the bed unconscious. It's a pity that you have spent so many years cultivating him, but in the end he has become a useless person." Su Yunhai lowered his voice, and there was a glimmer in his eyes. The light flashes. Ouyang Yujie became a cripple after entering the Xueyun Mountains. The Ouyang family kept this news secret in every possible way. Su Yunhai also sent out a secret sentry to find out the news. I don¡¯t know who the hero is who did it. It¡¯s really satisfying. If Su Yunhai knows who it is, he will definitely make that person a brother and let them all come to light together! A look of heartache and rage suddenly flashed across Ouyang Li's face. He was no longer in the mood to care about how Su Yunhai knew that Ouyang Yujie, the beloved son he cared for in every possible way, was now a useless person. If he was allowed to know who it was, If you do it, he will eat its flesh alive! "Hmph! You used to insult my son as a waste, but now your own son has become a real waste. What a retribution." Su Yunhai's purpose of attacking Ouyang Li was achieved. He laughed twice and walked away, leaving Ouyang Li alone. Heartbroken and furious. At this time, Su Han and Ni Yunfei had already sat down cross-legged in front of the two copper elixir furnaces. The various materials for refining the Peiyuan Dan have also been prepared by the Danyuan apprentices and placed at the hands of the two of them. The hundreds of spectators were not idle either. They had already started talking about who would win and who would lose, and even placed bets in groups! ? However, their bet was not successful. The reason is very simple. No one thinks Su Han will win. Everyone is betting on Ni Yunfei. Naturally, there is no way to place this bet The discussion quickly stopped, and everyone looked at Ni Yunfei, wanting to see the great alchemist's alchemy techniques. Including the Ouyang family father and daughter, as well as the four instructors from the Alchemy Academy No matter what they thought in their hearts, their eyes were all focused on Ni Yunfei. Su Yunhai was the only one staring closely at Su Han. In addition, there is Master Mo. He did not focus all his attention on Ni Yunfei. Instead, he glanced around calmly, his eyes fell on the clock, and he said with his jaw: "It's time to start!" As soon as he finished speaking, the two-quarter-hour clock started. Ni Yunfei, unexpectedly, did not start refining the elixir immediately. Instead, he closed his eyes in front of the elixir furnace and his chest rose and fell slowly. There was no movement in the entire Dou Dan Room for a long time. Time seemed to have stopped, and only the sound of the crowd's breathing could be heard. Ni Yunfei is calming his mind. Refining elixirs requires the use of soul power. An uneasy mind and impure soul power will affect the quality of the elixir. Dou Dan means fighting with others. It is inevitable that you will feel uneasy, or irritable, or uneasy, or angry All kinds of emotions will affect the purity of your soul power. If you are inexperienced, you will be swayed by your emotions, and your strength is obviously higher than your opponent, and you will lose. In terms of state of mind. Therefore, a peaceful state of mind is a major test in the process of fighting elixirs. Ni Yunfei held his breath in his chest. Although it was impossible for him to lose in this Dan Dan fight, he was pursuing more than just winning. He wanted to refine the most beautiful Pei Yuan Dan in his life, humiliate Su Han severely, and let the loser know how far behind he was. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 35 He doesn¡¯t understand alchemy at all You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! One-fifth of the allotted time passed, and Ni Yunfei finally opened his eyes. His gaze was like lightning, falling on the various materials around him. Twenty taels of green luan leaves, five taels of Gubencao, four qian of tiger bone oil, two qian of black sandalwood, five beast crystals of the third-level ferocious beast "Wind Tiger", several animal sinews Ni Yunfei began to select materials, turning his palms Fei picked out more than ten kinds of complex materials and put them into the alchemy furnace. The dosage was exactly the same, but the speed was extremely fast, which was pleasing to the eye and showed his powerful basic skills. Low exclamations came one after another. It would be fine if Mr. Ni didn't take action. His first hand was so beautiful. It was worthy of the family inheritance. Both father and son were great alchemists. It was really extraordinary. Seeing Ni Yunfei's first hand, Su Yunhai's heart was already half cold. He doesn't feel bad about Yin Zi, but if Han'er loses, he will most likely feel uncomfortable! The most important thing is, why has Han'er been in a daze longer than Ni Yunfei and hasn't started refining elixirs until now? Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Ni Yunfei, but no one noticed that Su Han hadn¡¯t started refining yet. However, even if they find out, they won't take it seriously. After all, the difference in strength between the two is too big. It's okay to give up Dou Dan if they find that they can't win, but it will be more embarrassing! "Look at the materials Ni Yunfei chose, they follow the traditional path and use the most common Peiyuan Dan refining method!" Several Danyuan instructors exchanged glances. Few people knew that there were several refining methods for Peiyuan Dan, and the required materials were even different. Generally, alchemy masters will choose the traditional refining method. This traditional refining method is very complicated, but every step has traces to follow, the success rate is very high, and the probability of producing the best products such as double elixir is not low. ¡° When it is said that Peiyuan Dan tests basic skills, it refers to the traditional refining method, which is even more complicated than most third-grade elixirs. Phew! Ni Yunfei skillfully communicated with the earth fire, and soon a small green flame began to beat under the copper pill furnace. Then he started the first step of "purification". I saw a beam of white soul power shooting out of Ni Yunfei's body and pouring into the copper pill furnace. At the same time, Ni Yunfei quickly formed several complex seals with his hands, and slowly penetrated the inside of the alchemy furnace and the tiny green flame at an exquisite angle. The green flame immediately became strong, and the impurities in the medicinal materials turned into thick white smoke, which emerged from the edge of the copper alchemy furnace cover and filled the alchemy room. Ni Yunfei continued to pour his soul power into the alchemy furnace, and formed several seals in his hands again. There was already sweat on his forehead, but the hands that controlled the seals were very stable, without any shaking. Within a moment, the first step of "purification" has been completed, and the second step of "coagulation" has begun. Everyone held their breath and were shocked by Ni Yunfei's methods. It is extremely gorgeous and pleasing to the eye. It is no wonder that he can become the youngest great alchemist in Qingye City. He is truly worthy of the title! They were watching the fun, but the ones who really knew how to do it were the ones who knew the ropes. The four Alchemy Academy instructors exchanged looks, and they all nodded, with approval in their expressions. Ni Yunfei's alchemy is very fast, and he advances step by step in an orderly manner, seeking breakthroughs while being stable. This attitude is worthy of the title of the number one alchemy genius in Qingye City. Ni Yunfei's victory in this alchemy battle has been decided. There is no need to watch Su Han anymore. After all, Su Han is only a second seal alchemist. Although the Second Seal Alchemist can refine second-grade elixirs, and the Six-Seal Great Alchemist can also refine second-grade elixirs, in terms of the quality of the finished elixir, the gap between the Second Seal and Six Seal is huge. When a second-grade alchemy master refines second-grade elixirs, the success rate is very low. It may be all waste elixirs in one batch, or there may be a few ordinary pills. The best case scenario is that one batch is all ordinary elixirs. This is already a second-grade elixir. The limit of the alchemist. Even for an extremely talented Eryin alchemy master, the most he can do is to have one high-quality elixir in a batch of ordinary elixirs. This is as high as the sky. It is impossible to have a better situation than this. At least all the instructors of the alchemy academy present are aware of this. Haven't heard of anything better. The Six Seal Great Alchemist is completely different. He can refine second-grade elixirs with ease and the quality is generally extremely high. Ni Yunfei refined two double pills and eight high-quality pills during the test for the title of Great Alchemist. Even if the result this time was not so good, it was inevitable to win against Su Han. Out of politeness, several alchemy instructors still looked away from Ni Yunfei and prepared to pay attention to Su Han. However, at first glance, they were all stunned. Su Han hadn't actually started refining the pill yet. The materials were placed beside him intact, while he himself, with his eyes slightly closed, was completely immersed in meditation. A ray of sunlight came in from the window. The air around Su Han seemed to be isolated from the world, and even the dust in the air was motionless. In the bustling Doudan room, he was at ease and contented, as if he wereWe all have a small world. Being able to enter such a realm is certainly very rare. But the problem is, this is Dan Dan, and half of the prescribed two-quarter-hour time has passed. Even if you give up, you should say something. What's going on? Several old men were cursing. Su Han suddenly opened his eyes and broke away from his meditative state. He curled up the corner of his mouth and revealed an imperceptible smile. "Ni Yunfei, although I am not strong now, I was once a master of elixirs. If I fight elixirs with you, a great master of six seals, if those old ghosts in my previous life find out, they will definitely laugh at me for bullying a three-year-old child. This quarter of an hour can be regarded as letting me know. You, please do your best next time." Su Han thought to himself, then without looking, he swept all the materials at hand into the alchemy furnace with a wave of his hand. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A large amount of materials entered the alchemy furnace with a clatter, and the sound caused many people to turn their heads and look with surprise on their faces. The surprise quickly turned into contempt. Su Han, half of the time has passed. The only thing he has done is to sweep all the materials into the alchemy furnace? How could Mr. Ni agree to fight an elixir with such a person? Mr. Ni is a great alchemist after all, and fighting alchemy with Eryin Alchemist is already considered a very humiliating one. As a result, the opponent turned out to be a loser who couldn't even make alchemy, which really blinded Mr. Ni's good alchemy skills. ¡°It¡¯s nonsense, it¡¯s really nonsense.¡± The veins on the foreheads of several alchemy masters were beating hard. Su Han's "refining techniques" were so shabby that it was impossible to say that he was a qualified alchemist. It could only be said that he did not understand alchemy at all. ! When alchemists compete in alchemy skills, the selection of materials is naturally indispensable. The skill of selecting materials is also one of the basic skills of alchemists. Therefore, when fighting elixirs, the types of raw materials provided by the elixir academy are always a few more than those that can actually be used, and their weights are also larger. As a great alchemist, Ni Yunfei will carefully select the ingredients and calculate the portions. Su Han, on the other hand, swept in all of them indiscriminately. You must know that there are medicinal materials with conflicting properties. It's fine without exploding the furnace Whoosh! ??????????????????????????????????????????????. People can't help but have the illusion that he has done this thing of communicating with earth fire thousands of times. Of course, the four mentors knew very well that this was just an illusion. The four of them discussed in a low voice for a few words and decided to ask Su Han to stop messing around quickly to avoid causing chaos by "exploding the furnace". Ni Yunfei had already won anyway. An instructor was about to step forward to stop Su Han, but Su Han's voice had already sounded, with a hint of joking: "Teachers, please be patient. If the furnace explodes, I will compensate you ten times the loss!" The instructor¡¯s steps immediately stopped. No one can struggle with money! go! Su Han gave a low shout, and an extremely condensed soul force entered the copper alchemy furnace. The lid of the alchemy furnace suddenly bounced up, flying high! Whoosh whoosh! Three things automatically flew out of the alchemy furnace and landed on the ground. They were the three types of medicinal materials that might cause the furnace to explode. Su Han picked them all impartially. The furnace lid immediately fell, and Su Han shouted again, his soul power poured into the alchemy furnace, and his hands began to quickly form strange seals, which continued to penetrate the alchemy furnace and the flames below. "It's not that he doesn't understand. It's justthe technique is too rough, and the weight of the materials is completely wrong. What kind of school is this?" "This refining technique is not the traditional technique used by Ni Yunfei, but it is also not any technique we know of." "There are too many unused things in those materials, so it is difficult to make a normal Peiyuan Dan. But looking at his technique, it doesn't look like he is messing around." The four instructors looked at each other and wanted to say something several times, but they all swallowed it back. Gradually, their eyes were involuntarily drawn by Su Han's hands. They had never seen those seals before. They were extremely weird, yet extremely mysterious. Others may not be able to see it, but as the instructors of the Alchemy Academy, they only looked at it for a moment and were completely shocked! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 36 Who doesn¡¯t know how to make alchemy? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On Su Han's side, the first step of "purification" has just begun, but on Ni Yunfei's side, the second step of "coagulation" is nearing the end. Phew~ The elixir condensation was about to be completed, and Ni Yunfei had time to wipe the sweat from his face. The elixir refining process was perfect this time, and he was very satisfied. When the elixirs are released, they will all be of high quality or above, and there should be two or even three double elixirs. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? When Ni Yunfei was feeling complacent, a puff of white smoke suddenly entered his nostrils. Ni Yunfei subconsciously took a sniff of the white smoke, carefully distinguished it, and his face suddenly became strange. The white smoke was coming from the direction of Su Han. Ni Yunfei turned to look at Su Han with undisguised disdain in his eyes. Three-quarters of the time has passed, and he is still purifying! ¡° Moreover, the white smoke was an impurity produced during Su Han¡¯s purification, and its smell was obviously wrong, mixed with many messy smells. If you use the traditional Peiyuan Dan refining method and strictly follow the steps, it is impossible to produce this smell. It seems that this loser is practicing Qi randomly, but this is what Ni Yunfei expected. For a loser who has not made any progress in the alchemy academy for three years, even if he suddenly and mysteriously becomes a second seal alchemist, it cannot change his status. Rubbish facts! Ni Yunfei felt that there was no need to pay attention to Su Han, as long as he took care of his furnace of elixirs. When the time comes when a furnace full of perfect elixirs is released, it will definitely shock the whole audience. An ant-like thing like Su Han has no right to take away any glory from his side. He withdrew his gaze and glanced at the four Alchemy Academy instructors unintentionally. He couldn't help but be startled! None of the four instructors paid attention to Ni Yunfei. At this moment, they were looking at Su Han with their mouths wide open, with expressions of disbelief on their faces. One of the instructors' thumb kept shaking, and another instructor crushed the tea cup in his hand without even noticing it. what happened? ????????? Is there anything special about this guy? Ni Yunfei felt unhappy, and his doubtful eyes kept going back and forth between the four mentors and Su Han. It's just that he didn't see Su Han's purification process, and he couldn't figure out what it was that shocked several mentors like that. Looking at Master Mo again, I saw the immortal old man sitting upright like a bell, his eyes seemed to be closed, and he seemed to be completely in concentration. Ni Yunfei was not sure whether Master Mo was aware of everything that happened in the Alchemy Room. ¡­ In Ni Yunfei's copper alchemy furnace, the sound of the alchemy embryos rolling could be heard faintly. The elixir condensation was almost completed! Ni Yunfei had a serious look on his face, no matter what others did, his furnace of elixirs must be perfect. Winning is certain, but one must win beautifully in order not to lose the reputation of the Great Alchemist. A few minutes later, Ni Yunfei poured his soul power into the alchemy furnace, and the formed elixirs flew out automatically and landed in the medicine box that Ni Yunfei had prepared. ?????????? Ni Yunfei, the pill is completed! The crowd immediately became excited, and everyone stretched their necks. Unfortunately, they only saw the shadow of a few pills in the sky. They were all confused about the quality of Ni Yunfei's pills. Ni Yunfei¡¯s lips curled into a confident smile. He could feel that the quality of this furnace of elixirs would not be bad, and it might even be better than the one he had made back then! Ni Yunfei's elixir was ready, and most of the crowd turned their attention to Su Han. With only the last few minutes left, the atmosphere in the entire Alchemy Fighting Room began to become tense! Su Han¡¯s purification steps were finally completed and he began to enter the pill condensation process. It only takes a few minutes to condense the elixir? The audience present, mostly low-level alchemy masters and alchemy apprentices in the alchemy academy, all shook their heads secretly. With the strength of Eryin Alchemist¡¯s soul power, the process of condensing the elixir will take at least a quarter of an hour. The time is coming, and this young man may not be able to get the finished pill! When you compete with others for elixirs, it¡¯s fine if you lose. Even if you take out useless elixirs, it¡¯s just a matter of humiliation. But if you don¡¯t even produce the finished elixir, then you are really a loser. If you can¡¯t refine the elixir, what kind of alchemist can you be? With so many people watching today, I¡¯m afraid this young man will be ridiculed when he walks in the alchemy courtyard from now on! Fifteen-year-old Eryin alchemy masters are actually rare, and can be regarded as slightly talented. Some people began to secretly feel sorry for Su Han. This young man was too frivolous and fought with the Six Seal Great Alchemist. As a result, he was so nervous in the Alchemy Room that he did not make any pills for a quarter of an hour. In the end, he could not produce the finished pill and could only be reduced to the common people. The object of ridicule. "Everyone seems to be waiting for my finished product!"   A relaxed smile appeared on Su Han's lips. Although he was looked at with sympathy by many people, he was not nervous at all. He didn't seem to worry at all that he would not have enough time to condense the elixir. "Su Han, if you don't have enough time, you can continue refining it after the Dan Dan is over. Several instructors are interested in the Pei Yuan Dan you refined and hope you can finish it." A mentor said to Su Han. This is the result of the discussion between the instructors just now. In this way, Su Han will lose and ask him to continue refining after the end. It is just the personal wish of several instructors and will not affect the outcome of the battle. Ni Yunfei frowned and was very angry. What tricks did this loser use just now? The instructor of the Alchemy Academy was not a person who had never seen the world, so why did he pay so much attention to him? "Thank you to the instructors, but no, there is enough time!" Su Han smiled slightly, and several instructors were stunned for a moment, then fell silent. A flash of light flashed in Su Han's eyes. The time to condense the elixir was indeed very hasty, but there is a way to haste! Wow! A stream of white soul power surged out of Su Han's body and poured into the alchemy furnace. Su Han's eyes flashed, and the secret method was unleashed. Dozens of soul powers shot out from the two alchemy seals in the Niwan Palace and were twisted into a bundle by the secret method. Their strength was almost equal to the soul power strength of the Four Seal Alchemist. . ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sound of rolling alchemy embryos soon sounded in the alchemy furnace. Several instructors, Ni Yunfei, and the alchemy masters and disciples who were watching were all stunned on the spot. No wonder they were so surprised. With the strength of Eryin Alchemist¡¯s soul power, it was impossible for him to condense the alchemy embryo in such a short time. What method did this kid use? Su Han had a relaxed smile on his face, the pill was ready, and the next step was easy. The step of "condensing the elixir" was quickly completed, and the ten hot elixirs were collected by Su Han in the medicine box. And other people¡¯s eyes have dropped to the ground at this moment. "No way, it actually made him condense the elixir, and he just refining his Qi randomly like that, but the finished product doesn't seem to be a waste elixir!" Ni Yunfei stared at Su Han closely. He was very unhappy that this piece of trash could actually make elixirs. He felt like there was a fly stuck in his throat. At this time, Master Mo, who was sitting in meditation, also opened his eyes, breathed out gently, and said: "The time has come!" "Master Mo's soul power is surging like a sea tide. Could it be that he is about to break through to the Eight Seals Great Alchemist?" Several instructors looked at each other, secretly amazed. Master Mo has not revealed any signs of breakthrough recently. He even jokingly said that he is old and useless a few days ago, and that he may not have any more breakthroughs. All his hopes in this life are pinned on his descendants. So what is the situation now? "The finished elixirs from both sides will be handed over to the old man!" Master Mo¡¯s faint voice echoed in the Alchemy Room. Su Han and Ni Yunfei both stood up, saluted Master Mo, and then handed over the pill box. Several instructors from the Alchemy Academy came behind Master Mo. They will jointly evaluate the quality of the elixir to determine the winner or loser. Although winning or losing is already a certainty, several instructors are still extremely interested in Su Han's elixir. They wanted to see what kind of elixir Su Han would create with his ridiculous selection of materials, his weird yet mysterious refining techniques, and his final hasty elixir condensation steps. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 37: Leave your name, Qingye City Alchemy Record You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Master Mo first opened Ni Yunfei's medicine box, and a hot and rich medicinal fragrance immediately poured out, filling the entire Dan Dou room. The eyes of several instructors from the Alchemy Academy fell on the ten Yuan-Pui-Yuan Pills, and within a moment, they all showed expressions of admiration! Ni Yunfei sat still, with a confident smile on his face. Although he has not looked carefully at the elixir he has refined, he knows that the quality of this elixir will not be bad. "A furnace of ten Yuan-Pui Dan, no waste pills, seven high-quality pills, and three double pills!" Master Mo said in a calm voice, his face still had that calm expression, as if nothing could cause him to have emotional fluctuations. ??????????????? Several instructors from the Alchemy Academy already had faces full of approval and nodded to Ni Yunfei! "Three double pills! Did I hear you right, and the rest are all high-quality pills" "The test of Mr. Ni's great alchemy master included two double pills. I thought that was the limit, but I didn't expect" "This Lupei Yuan Dan is so beautifully refined. I am worthy of being the youngest great alchemist in the history of Qingye City. There is no way anyone can refine it more perfectly than him." The crowd of onlookers was excited. They were lucky to witness Ni Yunfei refining such a perfect pot of elixir with their own eyes. Pairs of admiring eyes turned to Ni Yunfei. Today's matter of cultivating Yuan Dan will soon spread. By then, Ni Yunfei's reputation as the great alchemist will be more consolidated. Everyone will know that his title as the number one genius is actually Well deserved. Bang, bang, bang! Even Su Han clapped his hands hard and praised: "Three double pills, not bad, not bad!" Ni Yunfei couldn't help but look at Su Han, and saw Su Han nodding his head in approval. His expression was exactly the same as that of several instructors, with a condescending and judgmental air, and he couldn't help but feel angry! Who is this piece of trash? He dares to imitate his mentor and judge himself? ¡°That¡¯s all, you don¡¯t have to be like this loser. Anyway, today, he is just a clown to accompany you! Seeing that several instructors were still immersed in the box of Yuan Pei Dan, Ni Yunfei couldn't help but cough twice on purpose, and then said calmly: "Master Mo, four instructors, I don't know if this junior is qualified to use the Yuan Pei Dan in "Qingye City" today. Leave your name on the Alchemy Book?" ""Qingye City Alchemy Record"?" Hearing this, several instructors immediately looked towards Master Mo. Seeing that Master Mo had his eyes slightly closed and did not object, they discussed in a low voice. Then a mentor nodded to Ni Yunfei and said loudly: "Get Danlu!" "Qingye City Alchemy Record" is a record passed down from generation to generation in Qingye City Alchemy Academy, and it is also a rare treasure of the Alchemy Academy! Only those alchemists who have achieved astonishing achievements are qualified to write a colorful note on it. In addition, once a talented alchemist breaks a certain record, or his skills are amazing and leave a deep impression on people, it will also be recorded in the alchemy record. It is the highest honor and can be used to show off in the future. capital. Furthermore, once the alchemist¡¯s name enters the alchemy record, it is equivalent to being recognized by the alchemy orthodoxy, which can invisibly trigger a weak mystical power of heaven and earth to make the alchemy cultivation more advanced. In this alchemy record, the records in the past ten years are all about Ni Yunfei. The latest one is that he became the youngest great alchemist in the history of Qingye City. The apprentices of the Alchemy Academy soon delivered the "Qingye City Alchemy Record", and everyone's eyes fell on the Alchemy Record. This is a thin book with a black cover. It has a very low-key appearance. There are a few mysterious silver characters on the cover. If you don't pay attention, you will be immersed in it and unable to extricate yourself. An instructor took the booklet and did not write with a pen. Instead, he condensed a thin white spiritual power and slowly left writing on the page. After writing the last word, the entire line of handwriting suddenly came to life. A golden light condensed from the handwriting and shot towards Ni Yunfei. It disappeared between his eyebrows in an instant and disappeared. Ni Yunfei closed his eyes slightly. He seemed to enjoy the golden light very much, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. After a moment, Ni Yunfei opened his eyes, a light flashed in his eyes, and then he lazily said: "Thank you to the four mentors, this junior has made some progress today!" "This is your own skill. Your Peiyuan Pill is indeed refined to perfection. What does it have to do with us!" Several instructors were also excited about Ni Yunfei's achievements. After all, this is a genius from his own Qingye City lineage! At this moment, the Alchemy Room was already in a state of excitement. The crowd was extremely excited to see a perfect batch of elixirs being released, and there was an endless stream of praise for Ni Yunfei. The instructors did not interrupt them, allowing Ni Yunfei to quietly enjoy his moment of glory.  After a long time, the discussion gradually subsided, and several instructors turned to Master Mo and said respectfully: "Master, now open Su Han's medicine box and take a look!" Master Mo hummed, stroking his white beard, and said with a faint smile: "You seem to be very interested in this little guy's elixir?" Several instructors immediately laughed awkwardly. During the elixir fight just now, Master Mo was completely in trance. It seemed that he didn't see Su Han's unpredictable tricks! How should they explain the reason why they are interested in Su Han's Cheng Dan? Fortunately, Master Mo didn't ask any more questions. He just picked up Su Han's medicine box and opened the lid. Several instructors stared closely at the medicine box. Su Han's method certainly interested them, but his condensation was too hasty, and it could be considered a hasty end! Will this box of pills really be as eye-catching as they expected? The crowd of onlookers also focused their attention on the medicine box. Although Ni Yunfei's elixir was already perfect, this was a battle elixir after all, and he had to take out the other party's elixir after all. After all, flowers also need green leaves to accompany them. Maybe after watching Su Han¡¯s Cheng Dan, they will be even more impressed by Ni Yunfei¡¯s Cheng Dan! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ten pills were rolling in Su Han's medicine box. Master Mo tilted the box and poured out five pills first, falling into his palm. "All five pills are ordinary pills!" The instructors were immediately disappointed. It turned out that Su Han was just pretending to be a ghost and only refined some ordinary pills! Ordinary pills are really nothing to be excited about. A second-seal alchemy master refines a batch of second-grade elixirs, and the result is an ordinary elixir. This shows that the alchemist has solid basic skills, proficient techniques, and good luck, and there is no such thing as a batch of useless elixirs. But that's all, far from being as sensational as Ni Yunfei. "It took a long time, but we had too high expectations for him! He seemed quite satisfied, and the crowd didn't boo. Everyone thought the result was pretty good, and we were the only ones disappointed" Several instructors were immediately disheartened. They had misunderstood. Geniuses are not easy to come by. This generation of Qingye City has already produced a Ni Yunfei, what more could they ask for? "My hands were shaking just now, so I couldn't pour them all out at once. Let's take a look at the other five pills now." Master Mo¡¯s faint voice sounded, and everyone suddenly vomited blood. I thought Master Mo¡¯s half-hearted look had some profound meaning, but it turns out it was just a trembling hand The remaining five pills were also poured out. Master Mo couldn't help but froze as he glanced at them. His breathing began to quicken, and a look of shock finally appeared on his face! Just now, he noticed something unusual about Su Han's elixirs, and that's why his hands trembled. Now looking at the remaining five pills, not only did he verify his intuition, but they were even more outrageous than he expected Master Mo¡¯s hands were trembling slightly, and he couldn¡¯t even hold the pill in his hands. The instructors behind him also gasped and were stunned when they saw the five pills. After observing them closely for a while, their faces began to turn red, their breathing was heavy, and they were speechless for a while. "what happened?" Ni Yunfei frowned. He was far away and couldn't clearly see the quality of the elixir. He didn't want to lower his face and get closer to observe. Judging from the expressions of Master Mo and the instructors, it seems that the five pills left by Su Han are not as simple as ordinary pills? The crowd also looked at each other, wondering why Master Mo hasn¡¯t announced the result yet? For a long time, Master Mo let out a long breath and opened his mouth, but the sound was stuck in his throat and he could not speak. A tutor began to announce the results for Master Mo. The tutor's voice tried his best to remain calm, but a trace of trembling could still be heard in it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 38 Dan Seal, split! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Su Han's results include five ordinary pills, double pills four" The instructor¡¯s voice echoed in the Dan Dou Room. The entire Dou Dan Room was silent. The crowd opened their mouths wide. Everyone¡¯s mouth was big enough to stuff an entire egg. Ni Yunfei's eyelids twitched hard. He finally understood why the instructors were so shocked and Master Mo was so moved. There are four double pills, and there is one more double pill than the great alchemist like myself. How on earth does a two-yin alchemy master do this? Moreover, his process of condensing the elixir was so hasty! Ni Yunfei almost broke his teeth and stared at Su Han, almost poking a big hole in Su Han's body! Su Han¡¯s response was an extremely joking smile. These four double pills were obviously what he expected! "Are you mistaken? This Eryin Alchemist can refine one more double pill than Mr. Ni?" "Isn't it difficult to get double elixir? Why do they seem to practice it whenever they want?" "Of course it's difficult to come up with it. I've been practicing elixirs for decades and I've never found a double elixir. It would be great to have a high-quality elixir! But geniuses can't be on the same level as us. Having said that, Mr. Ni is certainly peerless. He is a genius, but why is this Su Han even more amazing than Mr. Ni" A registered alchemist from the Alchemy Institute said, stroking his chest. ¡°I¡¯m numb after seeing so many double pills in a short period of time. These were rare things before!¡± "Master Ni is a great alchemist of six seals. He refines low-grade elixirs, so the chance of getting double pills is naturally higher. But this Su Han is a master of two seals. He can actually produce four double pills in one furnace, which is unique in the world. ." Another alchemist said. The crowd's comments reached Ni Yunfei's ears, and the veins on Ni Yunfei's forehead jumped again, and he was extremely angry in his heart! This good-for-nothing could actually refine twice as many elixirs, one more than himself. Now that everyone¡¯s attention is focused on him, they completely forgot that this good-for-nothing also refined five ordinary elixirs! ¡°I don¡¯t have any ordinary pills, only high-quality pills. This is much better than Su Han. Taken together, it¡¯s not necessarily who wins and who loses, it just depends on Master Mo¡¯s judgment! But even if he won, it would be a narrow victory. He would not be able to humiliate Su Han at all, but might discredit himself. The Great Alchemist of Six Seals and the Alchemist of Two Seals fought against each other and narrowly won When Ni Yunfei thought of this, his teeth itched with hatred, and he felt that Su Han's existence was extremely annoying! "Hahahaha, my son has four double pills, our old Su family is really embarrassed." Su Yunhai burst out laughing as soon as he was proud, and even deliberately swayed in front of Ouyang Li several times. Ouyang Li was stimulated by him and almost vomited blood. Ouyang Yufei's eyes were cold, her pretty lips were pursed tightly, and she secretly made a decision in her heart. Su Han's existence was a disaster. In the duel in half a month, he must be killed quickly. "Quiet!" The instructor who announced the results suddenly raised his voice and knocked on the table in warning! Everyone gradually calmed down, and then suddenly remembered that the instructor only said that Su Han's results were five ordinary pills and four double pills, so where was the other one? The atmosphere became tense again, and I didn¡¯t know what the quality of Su Han¡¯s last finished pill was. The quality of this pill may determine the outcome of the pill fight. This pill cannot be a double pill. If it were a double pill, the instructor would have said that Su Han had refined five double pills instead of four. So, it¡¯s either useless elixir or high-quality elixir. If the elixir is discarded, Su Han will definitely lose. This batch of elixirs is too good and bad, and even four double elixirs cannot save him. If it is a high-quality elixir, it still has a fighting chance. It depends on Master Mo¡¯s judgment. Su Yunhai didn't care anymore. Four double pills were enough for him to have fun for a year, and they could even drive Ouyang Li to death. He was already very satisfied and didn't care about winning or losing. But Ni Yunfei was very concerned about it. He was a six-seal great alchemist, but he was so inextricably locked in a fight with a two-seal alchemy master that his face was already tarnished. If he loses again, his reputation will be completely ruined, and his identity as a great alchemist will become a harsh joke. Ni Yunfei stared at the mentor's mouth, eager for the word "waste pill" to come out of that mouth, so that he could at least keep the last bit of dignity! The instructor did not rush to announce the quality of the last pill, but said: "Let me tell you in advance, no matter what the quality of Su Han's last pill, today he is qualified to leave his name in the "Qingye City Pill Record" ¡±   The crowd did not object. Su Han refined four such amazing double pills today, saying that he was a ghost because he was not qualified. "Su Han's last pill is" When the instructor said this, he couldn't help but swallow his saliva, and made a "gudong" sound, which was particularly loud in the silent Alchemy Dou room. "Three times the pill." As soon as the words fell, time in the entire Dou Dan room seemed to have stopped. Everyone suspected that they had heard wrongly, but when they saw the look on the instructor's face, they gradually understood that they had not heard wrongly. Three times the pill! A word that has never appeared in Qingye Castle Danyuan. The efficacy of the triple pill is three times that of the high-quality pill. It only exists in legends. If the chance of an ordinary alchemist refining a double pill is one in ten thousand, the chance of a triple pill is one in ten thousand. If an alchemist has ever refined a triple pill in his life, then this will be his lifelong pride and will be mentioned by others no matter where he goes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that today, this legendary triple pill would be effortlessly refined by a fifteen-year-old boy in front of everyone. Although this triple elixir is only a low-grade second-grade elixir, its significance is immeasurable. It can be said to mark the rise of a legendary new star. "Ni Yunfei, what kind of genius is that? A fifteen-year-old Eryin alchemist can refine three times the alchemy. This is what he is called a real genius!" Ni Yunfei's pupils suddenly tightened, and his blood seemed to rush to the top of his head. He wanted to scream, but couldn't. In the end, his legs went weak and he collapsed on the ground helplessly! He lost, completely. The three words "Triple Pill" became the last straw that crushed him, completely destroying his self-confidence. "Triple Pill, am I dreaming? Han'er is so promising, but I, the father, have always been kept in the dark?" Su Yunhai felt as if he was in a dream, squeezing his thighs hard until he was sure that he was not dreaming, and ecstasy slowly appeared on his face! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Master Mo, who had been silent all this time, suddenly stood up and walked quickly to Su Han! "Little friend Su Han, who are you?" Master Mo stared at Su Han closely, eager to find the answer in the young man's eyes! Master Mo did not use "little guy" or "young man" to address his juniors, because at this moment, Master Mo could not feel the temperament of a junior in this young man. Instead, he felt that this young man was being condescending. He looked at all the alchemists present, and also looked at himself, the Seven Seal Great Alchemist! That kind of magnanimity can be said to be the power of a master. "Like Master Mo, someone who is committed to alchemy!" Su Han didn't want to make up nonsense to deceive the old man, but he couldn't tell his true origin, so he used a compromise. After listening to this, Master Mo's eyes suddenly shone, and then he began to think deeply. After a moment, Master Mo nodded slightly and said with a faint smile: "You are too old and abrupt! Your method of alchemy should not be from the school in Qingye City!" Su Hanxin said, not only is it not a sect in Qingye City, it is not a sect at all. That technique was created by him in his previous life and is not passed on to outsiders! But he couldn¡¯t say these words, so he could only vaguely say: ¡°Indeed not!¡± "Sure enough, this elixir is full of spirituality, even an old man would be ashamed of it." Master Mo¡¯s voice was very calm, but the content of his words caused quite a commotion! The greatest alchemist with the highest status in Qingye City actually said "I am ashamed of myself" to a junior. What is the concept? Even if it¡¯s self-effacing, these four words are enough to make people crazy! Su Han couldn't help but be moved. This old man was genuine, frank and unpretentious, which made him awe-inspiring. Master Mo smiled calmly, waved his sleeves, took the "Qingye City Alchemy Record", and used his mental strength to carve a short line of words on it. ¡°In the autumn of 5954 in the Da Xia calendar, Su Han, the second seal master, refined the triple cultivation pill at the Qingye City Alchemy Academy!¡± After engraving, the line of words immediately shone brightly, and a colorful ray of light condensed from the handwriting, shot towards Su Han, and disappeared into the center of Su Han's eyebrows in an instant. "In the past, this alchemy record always radiated golden light. This is the first time for the multi-colored rays of light!" A tutor from the alchemy academy murmured. Su Han closed his eyes slightly, and the soul power in the sea of ??consciousness came alive under the nourishment of the colorful rays of light. His two pill seals are one big and one small. At this moment, a faint mysterious force of heaven and earth circulated in the sea of ??consciousness, and the large pill seal quickly began to shake, creating a hint of division! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The mysterious power of the earth circulated in the sea of ??consciousness, and the large pill seal quickly began to shake, creating a hint of division! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 39 Slap yourself, you! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This young man is going to advance!" One of the instructors couldn't hide his surprise and let out an exclamation, then immediately stopped other people's discussion and asked everyone to leave a large space for Su Han! Su Han was already immersed in his own sea of ??consciousness at this moment, turning a deaf ear to everything in the outside world. The big alchemy seal quickly elongated, and there was a faint tendency to split into two pieces. Once it was successfully split, he would be able to successfully break through and become a three-seal alchemy master! "It turns out that after taking Su Xin Lian to achieve breakthrough, one of the pill seals is larger and one is smaller, because the big pill seal continues to split! The efficacy of this 200-year-old Su Xin Lian pill is really extraordinary." "Master Mo just left a name for me in the "Qingye City Alchemy Record", which was just right. The mysterious power of heaven and earth in the Alchemy Record directly contributed to the splitting of my alchemy seal. Otherwise, I might have to practice for more than half a month. Only then can we break through.¡± Su Han stopped thinking and put all his mind into the sea of ??consciousness. The "Brahma Thoughts" continued to operate, trying its best to attack the realm of the Three Seal Alchemist. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a soft sound in the sea of ??consciousness, and the soul thread wrapped around the pill seal was broken. The two pill seals finally turned into three. The size and shape are all the same, with tiny mysterious words on them, floating quietly in the sea of ??consciousness. Phew~ Su Han opened his eyes, his eyes flashed, and he found that everyone was looking at him. "Su Han, you have made a breakthrough." A mentor asked impatiently. "Thanks to Master Tuomo and several mentors, I became a Three Seal Alchemist!" Su Han didn't intend to hide it. He really made a breakthrough! Wow! The surroundings suddenly boiled. Su Han first shocked everyone with his skills today. He won Doudan beautifully, and now he broke through directly. It only took less than a quarter of an hour and he didn't even encounter any obstacles. He is really enviable. That incredible good luck. However, luck must also be based on strength. Their alchemy techniques are something that even Master Mo said he was "ashamed of". For an ordinary person, it would be useless to have a hundred times more luck! I believe that after today, Su Han¡¯s reputation as a genius in alchemy will spread throughout Qingye City! From being an alchemy waste to becoming a super alchemy genius, it is simply a legend! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OutOUT In sharp contrast, Ni Yunfei's reputation was completely ruined. It was impossible for the Su family to compensate him for the loss of one hundred thousand taels of silver. Ni Yunfei wanted to use Su Han to foil him, but Su Han became famous in one fell swoop, and he became Su Han's foil. From then on, he will become a complete joke in the entire Qingye City. Once someone mentions him, they will remember that he once lost to a young genius who was four levels below him in a Dan battle! Ni Yunfei¡¯s face turned gloomy, and he laughed miserably. His laughter was self-deprecating and even more miserable! From now on, he will no longer be able to gain a foothold in Qingye City! "Master Ni has sent someone!" An apprentice hurriedly ran in to report, immediately attracting everyone's attention. As soon as the apprentice finished speaking, a figure flashed into the alchemy room. This is a thin old man in gray clothes. His eyes are shining and his inner aura is deep. At first glance, he is no ordinary master. Su Han sat leisurely aside and opened his evil eyes to observe the true energy in the old man's body. He was so obedient that he turned out to be a tenth-level Qi Martial Realm expert. "There are very few strong men in the tenth level of Qiwu Realm in the entire Qingye City. Master Ni can actually make a strong man in the tenth level of Qiwu Realm work for him. It's true that money can make a fool of himself." Su Han looked at the old man indifferently. Today he was in the Alchemy Academy. Master Mo, who had a transcendent status, was sitting there. Su Yunhai, who was also a tenth-level Qi Martial Realm expert, was present. He wanted to take a look at Master Ni's sect. Does the strong man who comes have the courage to do so? The old man looked around and saw that he did not act rashly. He just said coldly to Master Mo: "I have been ordered by Master Ni to take Mr. Ni back. I believe the master will not object!" Master Mo stroked his beard with his hands and said calmly: "You can leave if you want. I don't know how to hold people back. However, please give Master Ni a message and ask him to discipline his son well. I don't want to see Ni Yunfei suppressing his younger generations again." !¡± "Can!" Master Mo¡¯s words were not very polite. The old man¡¯s face was filled with unwillingness, but he did not dare to contradict Master Mo. Ni Yunfei stepped forward and roughly grabbed a puddle of mud before leaving. "Wait a moment." Su Han's voice suddenly sounded, and he stood up and walked towards Ni Yunfei. ¡°Boy, what¡¯s the matter with you!¡± The old man Zhou?He suddenly burst out with murderous intent. He actually knew that this boy was the one who caused Ni Yunfei to suffer a big loss today. It¡¯s just that Master Ni ordered to take Ni Yunfei back first and talk about everything later. I didn¡¯t expect that this kid would dare to come forward. In this case, don¡¯t blame yourself for being rude. Facing the pressure of a tenth-level Qiwu realm expert, Su Han had no intention of flinching. His eyes were extremely calm, and he glanced at the old man coldly, then fell on Ni Yunfei. "Ni Yunfei, it's time for you to fulfill the Dan Dou contract written in black and white!" As soon as Su Han¡¯s words came out, Ni Yunfei¡¯s face immediately turned pale! Many people then remembered that before the battle, Ni Yunfei promised to slap himself ten times if he lost, and even made a contract! ¡°Mr. Jiang, help me quickly, I don¡¯t want to slap myself, and you don¡¯t want my father¡¯s face to be humiliated, right?¡± Ni Yunfei kept pleading to the thin old man. His appearance made people feel contempt, but at this moment Ni Yunfei couldn't care so much. "Useless bastard!" The old man known as Mr. Jiang snorted coldly, threw Ni Yunfei away, and then said coldly to Su Han: "The Doudan Contract is now invalid, little kid, don't pester me anymore, get out!" That tone was extremely arrogant and cold! There was an uproar all around. Mr. Jiang, the man sent by Master Ni, openly tore up the Dou Dan contract, so arrogant. Su Han's eyes moved slightly, and he sneered: "So this is the attitude of the Ni family towards the Dan Dou contract made in Qingye Danyuan?" Mr. Jiang said proudly: "So what if this is your attitude! Do we have to recognize the contract made by Xiaoxiao's disciples who used and deceived Mr. Ni? The Ni family is not the one who has been taken advantage of. You, an ant-like thing, can't do it." If you want to take advantage, you are seeking death!" "Ni family, you have such a shameless tone and such a big face, I have seen it today." A flash of coldness flashed across Su Han's eyes, and he took a step forward. A layer of white mist of true energy immediately appeared on his body! "Release your true energy, a seventh-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm!" The Alchemy Fighting Room immediately exploded. Unexpectedly, this genius Three Seal Alchemist was also a seventh-level master of the Qi Martial Realm! A fifteen-year-old Sanyin Alchemist and a fifteen-year-old seventh-level Qi Martial Realm warrior. This young man¡¯s potential seems to be endless! "A warrior at the seventh level of Qi Martial Realm? Looking at the intensity of the Qi mist, maybe there are more than seven levels" Ouyang Yufei's beautiful eyes widened, and the expression on her face was frozen with horror, because she clearly remembered that half a month ago, Su Han was still at the fourth level of the Qi Martial Realm. This speed of cultivation was a hundred times more terrifying than any genius she had ever seen in the Ziyang Sect. Ouyang Yufei really couldn't figure out how Su Han practiced. A trace of surprise also flashed across Mr. Jiang's gray eyes, but it was fleeting. "Boy, don't think that just because you have some talent, you don't know how to live or die. At the seventh level of Qi Martial Realm, if I crush you to death, it will be like crushing an ant to death." Mr. Jiang sneered, his words full of undisguised arrogance. As a tenth-level Qiwu Realm expert at the pinnacle of Qingye City, he has the arrogance to do so! Su Yunhai suddenly snorted coldly, moved his body and came to Su Han: "Whoever dares to touch my Han'er will die!" Su Yunhai's true energy circulates slowly around his body. Ever since he was poisoned by Su Jun, the poison has been suppressed by Su Han using the "Nine Needles Luck Method". However, the root of the poison has not been completely eliminated, so it is not appropriate to use the true energy rashly. " However, he can't control that much now. His son is his enemy, and anyone who touches him will die! Mr. Jiang's eyes swept around Su Yunhai, and his expression became hesitant. Obviously, he was not sure of victory in front of Su Yunhai! However, Mr. Jiang would not be able to accept it if Ni Yunfei slapped himself ten times in public. With these ten slaps, Master Ni's face will be completely wiped out! "You two, this is the Danyuan. Please go elsewhere if you use a knife or a gun!" Master Mo¡¯s bell-like voice rang out. Su Yunhai and Mr. Jiang¡¯s eyes moved slightly, but neither of them refused to give in and continued to confront each other. Master Mo smiled lightly and said: "I have a solution here, why don't you guys see if it's feasible?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 40 A simpler way You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The rules of the Alchemy Academy are here. Once a bold contract is made, it cannot be revoked. Since Mr. Ni is unwilling to slap himself, let the old man punish him. Don't worry, the old man will pay attention to the severity." Master Mo finished speaking quietly. It turned out that he proposed to slap Ni Yunfei himself. This was a good thing for Ni Yunfei. Master Mo was not young and was not a warrior, so he did not have much strength in his hands. Although Ni Yunfei is still embarrassed, he can suffer less physical pain. "no!" Unexpectedly, Mr. Jiang refused forcefully, with a glint in his eyes and an attitude of saying he was right! The crowd shook their heads secretly. They did not expect that the person sent by Master Ni was so domineering and did not want to suffer any losses. Now Master Mo, who has the highest status, has nothing to do with him. The Ni family has made it clear that they will not get enough money. Su Han can only accept this loss today! Pairs of sympathetic eyes fell on Su Han, but Su Han raised the corners of his mouth and showed a playful smile. It was clear that he didn't want to give in. "Master Mo, I have an easier way!" Su Han said, rolled up his sleeves and walked to Ni Yunfei. Under the gaze of everyone, Su Han slapped Ni Yunfei hard on the face with a loud slap, which made Ni Yunfei's face tilted! The crisp sound of slaps echoed in the Dan Dou room, and everyone was stunned! Ni Yunfei screamed, with bloodshot eyes. He jumped up and tried to fight Su Han, but was kicked to the ground by Su Han. "You little beast, you are seeking death!" Mr. Jiang was furious instantly. Su Han dared to slap Ni Yunfei in front of him! However, Mr. Jiang's whole body was firmly suppressed by Su Yunhai's figure. He wanted to take action, but this was Qingye City Danyuan, and Mr. Jiang still had some concerns in his heart. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han opened his bow from left to right and slapped Ni Yunfei's face one by one. The sound was so loud that Ni Yunfei's face immediately turned into a pig's head, bruised and swollen, and blood slowly flowed out in several places. Everyone looked at Su Han with their mouths wide open. This scene in front of them will probably remain in their memories forever. "Little beast, you can't bear Master Ni's anger." Jiang Lao was furious and threatened, but Su Han just sneered and slapped him again, making Ni Yunfei scream! The crowd's eyes flickered. With these few slaps, Su Han had stirred up a hornet's nest and completely offended the Ni family. However, there was no trace of fear on this young man's face, as if any power was not something he could be afraid of. He is like a long, straight sharp knife, who dares to poke a big hole in whoever presses him! Facing such strong men, even the arrogant, domineering and powerful Mr. Jiang couldn't help showing a look of deep fear in his eyes. You can¡¯t keep this kid, it will be a disaster if you stay! ¡°Stop it, stop it quickly, I¡¯ll do it myself, can¡¯t I do it myself!¡± Ni Yunfei was so beaten by Su Han that he collapsed and cried desperately. At this point, he couldn't care about any face, he just wanted to suffer less physical pain! "If you had said this earlier, you wouldn't have had to suffer this physical pain!" Su Han said lightly, looked down at Ni Yunfei, and made a gesture of invitation. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Ni Yunfei. Ni Yunfei had no choice but to get up from the ground, slowly raised his right hand, and lightly slapped his bruised face. Everyone burst into laughter. This Ni Yunfei, how could this be a slap in the face? It was clearly a touch on the face! "This slap doesn't count, let's do it again!" Su Han said without mercy. "Little beast, don't bully others too much!" Mr. Jiang was furious, and his whole body was filled with true energy. "Huh!" Su Yunhai took a step forward, staring at Mr. Jiang, not letting him have the chance to pounce on Su Han. "This slap in the face doesn't count, no matter how important it is." "Are you tickling?" "You didn't have lunch? Do you want me to ask my servant to bring you some food?" Ni Yunfei slapped himself again and again, and Su Han kept spewing mercilessly vicious words from his mouth. These slaps by Ni Yunfei were not up to standard. Ni Yunfei's face had long been covered with blood and tears, and he looked extremely miserable. The intense pain stimulated his nerves, and being humiliated in public made him almost faint. At this moment Ni YunI hate Mr. Jiang in my heart. If Mr. Jiang hadn't been so arrogant, not only refused to give in, but also insulted Su Han with unpleasant words, Su Han would not have pushed himself to this point! Of course, Ni Yunfei has long forgotten now that he begged Mr. Jiang at the beginning, saying that he did not want to slap himself, so Mr. Jiang would stand up for him Snapped! Ni Yunfei gritted his teeth and slapped himself hard on the face. He already understood that if Su Han was not satisfied today, Su Han would never let him go. "Okay! Good pumping, loud pumping! Mr. Ni, you should have used this sucking force long ago!" Su Han clapped his hands and praised loudly. All the blood in Ni Yunfei's body rushed to the top of his head, and it was beating wildly in his forehead. His eyes were blurry and he didn't know whether it was blood or tears. He raised his arms high, aimed at his cheek, and started pumping hard from left to right "Father, don't we help the Ni family?" Ouyang Yufei whispered to Ouyang Li. Both father and daughter are strong in the tenth level of Qi Martial Realm. If they join forces, Su Yunhai will definitely not be able to stop them. "What are you helping? Ni Yunfei, this loser, has already lost Dou Dan. Can you help him change the fact that he lost?" Ouyang Li's face was gloomy, "Ni Yunfei suffered a big loss this time, and he deserves it! He actually made the decision for me without permission, saying that he lost in the alchemy fight. We, the Ouyang family, must also apologize to the Su family and promise that the alchemy shop will not be destroyed within the agreed time." Let¡¯s open the business again! When I think of this, I can¡¯t wait to give him a few slaps in the face!¡± Snapped! After Ni Yunfei slapped him for the last time, he immediately rolled his eyes and fainted. The humiliation in his heart has reached its limit, and it is not easy to hold on until now. "Hmph! Jiang, go back and tell Master Ni that this matter has nothing to do with the Qingye City Alchemy Academy. If he is dissatisfied, he can come to my Su family!" Su Yunhai snorted and stepped aside, his eyes still staring at Mr. Jiang. Master Ni, the last time Su Qingshan went to him for help, it was said that he had a very arrogant attitude. He relied on himself as the great alchemist and made things difficult for him. Su Yunhai had long disliked him. Mr. Jiang was furious in his heart, but this was in the Alchemy Academy. He had scruples, so he had to swallow his anger and sneered: "Okay, okay! As you wish, I will definitely tell Master Ni. You father and son are waiting, this matter is not over yet." ." With that said, Mr. Jiang grabbed Ni Yunfei, broke out of the window, and disappeared in an instant. "Master Su, Master Ni is a tough man. It would be unwise for you to offend him!" Master Mo shook his head and sighed. Master Ni was not only tough but also protective of his shortcomings. He also had strong financial resources and could recruit many strong people to work for him. Mr. Jiang just now is an example. "It's okay! Master Mo, thank you for taking care of Han'er today and letting him leave his name in the "Qingye City Alchemy Record"." Su Yunhai said cheerfully. "It is his own ability to be included in the "Qingye City Alchemy Record", and he deserves it!" Master Mo said and turned his attention to Ouyang Li. "Master Ouyang, the Ouyang family also has a share in the Dan Dou contract. I wonder if you will give me this thin noodles today?" Ouyang Li's eyelids were beating hard, it was finally his turn! In fact, Danfang has been smashed and he can¡¯t even open it now. It's just a matter of an apology. It's not worth offending the Qingye City Alchemy Academy just for an apology. You must know that there are still many business relationships between the Ouyang family and the Alchemy Academy. Although Ouyang Li understood this truth, he was really unwilling to bow his head and apologize to his old enemy Su Yunhai in public. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 41 Make him a lot of money You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What did Master Mo say? Our Ouyang family has always valued integrity and kept our word." Ouyang Yufei said while taking a deep look at Ouyang Li. The loss of the alchemy workshop has already severely damaged the vitality of the Ouyang family. I can't afford to bother anymore. Ouyang Li had no choice but to take a deep breath and said loudly: "Yes, brother Su, I apologize to your Su family on behalf of the Ouyang family. We should not break the contract and will never do such a thing in the future. Ouyang The family¡¯s alchemy shop will also wait until half a month before opening according to the agreed time." After saying these words, Ouyang Li finally understood why Ni Yunfei fainted just now. Everyone's eyes were staring at me. This humiliating feeling made people's blood rush to their foreheads, and they really wanted to leave. "Master Ouyang, breaking the contract in public is a long-standing problem of your Ouyang family. I hope that during the competition in half a month, you will not relapse." Su Han said jokingly with a curl of his lips. Ouyang's sharp, knife-like eyes immediately turned to Su Han. This little beast dared to mention the competition in half a month. I am swallowing my anger now, isn't it because I hope that in half a month, I can cut this little beast into pieces and relieve the hatred in my heart? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ouyang Yufei laughed arrogantly, and then said quietly: "The joke you told is very good. However, after half a month, I should be worried that your Su family will break the contract." "It seems that the Ouyang family has really changed its ways. Our Su family will accept this apology for the time being!" Su Han smiled jokingly, his expression was indescribably irritating, and Ouyang Li wanted to tear him into pieces. But at this moment, in this Qingye Alchemy Academy, he didn¡¯t dare to touch this new talent that Master Mo loved, he didn¡¯t dare to touch this new three-yin alchemist who had just entered the "Qingye City Alchemy Record"! Ouyang Li gritted his teeth, but he heard Ouyang Yufei whisper: "Father, there is no need to be angry. No matter how much he jumps around, he only has half a month to live." Ouyang Li nodded sullenly, now that's all he can think about. Anyway, Ouyang Yufei is a strong person in the tenth level of Qi Martial Realm. No matter how hard Su Han practices, his strength is far behind Ouyang Yufei. He will have to take back the anger the Ouyang family suffered today in half a month. "Let's go!" Ouyang Li didn't want to stay here any longer, and he also wanted to go back to see his son. Ouyang Yujie had been lying in bed unconscious, and he had to wake up quickly so that he could find out who was so bold that he dared to touch his son Ouyang Li. After the Ouyang family left, the crowd realized that there was no fun to be seen and dispersed one after another. Phew~ Su Yunhai let out a long breath and wiped the sweat from his face! Thinking back on everything that happened today, the ups and downs, even his self-proclaimed strong heart could not bear it. "Dad, it's time for us to leave! Go to Danfang to take care of things. Now no one is competing with us for business. We can make a lot of money tomorrow." Su Han said with a smile. Su Yunhai was stunned for a moment, his expression quickly dropped, and he shook his head and said: "I'm afraid it won't work tomorrow! Our Su family's alchemists, knowing that the Ouyang family has the support of the great alchemist, have all disappeared long ago, and now there is not even a single person who can make alchemy!" " Although Su Han can make elixirs, he wants his son to make elixirs like ordinary alchemists just to make money? This thought never crossed Su Yunhai's mind, and besides, he was reluctant to let Su Han work hard. "Master Su, why don't I recommend a few alchemists with good character to you? I believe there will be many alchemists willing to cooperate with the Su Family Alchemy House." Master Mo said, stroking his white beard. "Okay, okay, thank you Master Mo, I will definitely give them a very generous reward." Su Yunhai was overjoyed. Not to mention the level and technique of the alchemist introduced by Master Mo, his professional ethics was absolutely top-notch. From now on, there is no need to worry that they will leave the Su family because of a trivial matter. Su Han also gratefully bowed his hand to Master Mo. He was about to ask Master Mo for this favor, but he didn't expect the other party to bring it up himself. Although it is not difficult to find an alchemist, you will feel more at ease when using an alchemist introduced by Master Mo. Su Han admires Master Mo¡¯s character. As a high-ranking person, he has the courage to admit that he is not as good as his juniors. This shows how magnanimous he is as a person. The alchemist that Master Mo can recommend to the Su family must be a person of pure character. "With a little effort, Master Su, there is no need to be polite. Those alchemists will arrive at the Su Family Alchemy House later today." "Okay, I won't waste your time anymore. To be honest, today because of little friend Su Han, I seem to have realized the opportunity for a breakthrough, so I will go into seclusion for a while."??. " Master Mo said with a smile, but what he said made Su Yunhai so shocked that his eyes almost fell off. Because of his son, a Seven Seal Great Alchemist is going to have a breakthrough? It is too difficult for the Great Alchemist to achieve a breakthrough. In Su Yunhai's impression, Master Mo was the Seven Seal Great Alchemist twenty years ago, which means that he has not made a breakthrough in twenty years. What did Su Han do today to break the silence of these twenty years? Su Han was also a little surprised, but he could sense that what Master Mo said was true. The old man who had been in charge of the Qingye City Alchemy Academy for decades was finally about to step onto a new level. "Master Ni's nature is to retaliate, so you must be careful of him. During the period of seclusion, Lao Chen cannot take care of external affairs, but if there is something urgent, you can ask the instructor of the Alchemy Academy to inform Lao Lao" Master Mo really cherishes Su Han's talents. He warned again worriedly. "Master, please rest assured that nothing will happen to the Su family!" Su Han said steadily, with strong confidence in his eyes. "In that case, I'll see you again when I get out of seclusion!" Master Mo drifted away, and Su Han and Su Yunhai got on the carriage back to the Su Mansion. "Han'er, now everyone knows that our Su Family Alchemy Shop will start selling high-quality Qinglu Dan and Double Qinglu Dan tomorrow. But where did we come up with these pills?" In the carriage, Su Yunhai said to Su Han worriedly. High-quality Qinglu Dan may not be refined by a good Five Seal Alchemist. Only a great alchemist can be sure of it. As for the double Clear Dew Pill, even the Six Seal Great Alchemist may not be able to do it. Su Han raised a smile on his lips: "I have my own way!" "Han'er, are you going to do it yourself" The worry on Su Yunhai's face has not diminished at all. He has already seen Su Han's defiance. Maybe Su Han can really refine a high-quality Qinglu Pill. The question is, let Su Han refine the Qinglu Pill sold by the entire Su Family Alchemy Shop alone? This is going to tire him out! Even if Su Han is willing, Su Yunhai will never let Su Han suffer. "Don't worry, of course I won't do that kind of rough work!" Su Han said with a smile. Su Yunhai nodded subconsciously, but felt that there seemed to be something wrong with Su Han's statement. How to refine third-grade elixirs became a menial job in his mouth! This boy, what kind of fine work is that? "By the way, dad, I brought back some beast crystals and two medicinal herbs from the Blood Cloud Mountains. These can be used to replenish the inventory of the alchemy workshop. Our Su family's alchemy workshop will have great potential in the future." Su Han¡¯s eyes burst out with two rays of light. Destroying the Ouyang family¡¯s alchemy workshop was not his ultimate goal. At least, he must grab the entire Qingye City pill market and make a lot of money. "That's right, with the alchemist recommended by Master Mo, and Han'er, a genius in alchemy, our Su Family Alchemy Studio can not only regain its strength, but also reach a higher level!" Su Yunhai said happily! Laughed loudly. ¡°Speaking of which, it turns out that you still pay tribute to Qingye City Danyuan every year!¡± Su Han looked at Su Yunhai jokingly. Su Yunhai was stunned, and his old face suddenly turned red: "You bastard, isn't this just for you?!" The father and son were chatting and laughing, and the topic unknowingly turned to Master Mo, "By the way, Dad, since you have a good relationship with Master Mo, why didn't you ask him to help the Su Family Alchemy Workshop to make alchemy before, instead of going to Master Ni? "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 42: Being so violent makes me look like you You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Yunhai sighed: "Master Mo never refines elixirs for the sake of making money. He is a true scholar! If I show the slightest smell of copper in front of him, I'm afraid he will just walk away!" "I see." Su Han couldn't help but think of his old friend named Mo. Although that guy also made alchemy, he was completely different from Master Mo. He was a complete money addict! It is hard to imagine that these two people are from the same clan. "Speaking of Master Ni, it's really hateful. No wonder he refuses to help my Su family make elixirs. It turns out that his good son has hooked up with the Ouyang family early in the morning." Su Yunhai showed anger on his face. If he had known this, he would have never done it. He would not let Su Qingshan go to Master Ni for help. It would be a waste of time. Su Han said: "Ni Yunfei is Master Ni's only son? So, if Master Ni previously made a condition for Sister Wanqing to be his daughter-in-law, wouldn't that mean she would marry Ni Yunfei?" Su Yunhai snorted coldly: "Exactly! I just can't figure it out. Since Ni Yunfei has colluded with the Ouyang family, then the entire Ni family has made it clear that they want to help the Ouyang family. Why should they pretend to ask our Su family? What¡¯s the condition? Can¡¯t we just reject it directly?¡± Su Han's eyes flashed and he sneered: "I see! Dad, you are too naive. Maybe the Ni family went to help the Ouyang family just to make conditions for us." Su Yunhai couldn't help but was startled. He was not stupid. He quickly understood what Su Han meant and his face darkened: "Han'er, you mean that Ni Yunfei went to help the Ouyang family just to make our Su family Danfang useless. There is no way to go! In this case, we can only ask Master Ni for help, and Master Ni took the opportunity to put forward conditions for Wanqing to marry! From the beginning, their goal was Wanqing? " Su Han said calmly: "Not entirely! Sister Wanqing is part of their goal, and the other part is to make money. By cooperating with the Ouyang family to sell elixirs, the Ni family can also get a lot of profits, so why not? " "The old ghost who has been stabbed a thousand times!" Su Yunhai slammed the table, and the muscles on his face kept trembling, "I can't control how they want to make money, but they dare to put their ideas on my niece, Su Yunhai, and want us to willingly give Wan Selling Qing to him is a shame!" Su Han nodded and said: "It is indeed a dirty trick! If I guessed correctly, Sister Wanqing should have clearly rejected Ni Yunfei's pursuit. That's why Ni Yunfei racked his brains and came up with this method to force Sister Wanqing Submit." "Hmph! The toad wants to eat the swan meat." Su Yunhai's eyes showed Ni Yunfei's face covered with blood and tears. At this moment, he really wished he could turn back the time and go back to the time when the battle of pills had just ended. He kicked Ni Yunfei and rolled on the ground. Only then can you ease the hatred in your heart. "Ni Yunfei will not give up so easily. In addition, he suffered such a big loss today, and Master Ni's reputation has also been ruined. We will still have fun with the Ni family in the future!" Su Han laughed softly. Su Yunhai snorted coldly: "Just have fun, our Su family, have we ever been afraid of anyone?" "By the way, dad, I am now a three-yin alchemy master. When I get home, I can help you refine the antidote pill to completely eliminate the poison of the Seven-leaf Dark Heart Flower." Su Yunhai has been troubled by this poison for a long time. When he heard Su Han's words, he was naturally happy. The carriage approached the gate of the Su family. Su Han saw a figure standing in front of the gate. His black hair was waving in the wind and his figure was hot and moving. It was the person the two of them had been talking about, Su Wanqing. Su Han jumped off the carriage and walked towards Su Wanqing: "Sister Wanqing!" When he got closer, Su Han realized that something was wrong with Su Wanqing's expression. Her face was full of tears, and her beautiful eyes were slightly red and swollen. She looked at Su Han without saying anything. "Sister, what's wrong with you?" Su Han immediately became nervous. Su Wanqing still remained silent. Su Han's thoughts started to change, and a possibility came to his mind. He couldn't help but said coldly: "Could it be that that good-for-nothing Ni Yunfei is pestering you again?" This Ni Yunfei is too thick-skinned. How dare he come here with such a miserable look? "Nah!" Su Wanqing gave a sweet shout, twisted her waist, took a step forward, and then raindrop-like fists fell on Su Han, which made Su Han feel dazed for a while. "Who asked you to compete with Ni Yunfei for elixirs! Do you know that I'm worried to death! Ni Yunfei is not a good person! Also, why didn't you tell me when you ran to the Blood Cloud Mountains! You brat, your wings are stiff. You don¡¯t need me anymore, do you?¡± Su Wanqing cursed angrily, still feeling annoyed, and punched Su Han several times before giving up. "Hahaha, Wanqing, Han'er gave us a big face today."?Ah! "Su Yunhai laughed and got off the carriage. Su Wanqing's beautiful eyes were shining brightly. She wiped the tears on her face and said with a smile: "I heard about it! This brat, now so powerful, actually hid it from me and made me worried. Second Uncle , you can¡¯t let his tail rise to the sky!¡± "Sister, you are so violent. Don't imitate people who lock themselves in a room and act like a lady. You can't imitate that." Su Han said with a smile. "You brat, how dare you peek at me?" Su Wanqing didn't expect that Su Han would see her in a daze in the room. Her face suddenly turned red, and she chased Su Han, beating her. "Hahahaha, today is a great day for our Su family. Wanqing called your father, and the four of us went to a restaurant to have a big celebration banquet" Su Yunhai looked at the two figures and said with a smile, while quietly wiping away the moisture from the corners of his eyes. ¡­¡­ Having eaten and drank enough, it¡¯s almost dusk. Back home, Su Han opened a furnace to refine an antidote pill and asked Su Yunhai to take it. "Hoo~" Feeling that the true energy in his body was reactivated, Su Yunhai couldn't help but be overjoyed. He has been troubled by the toxicity of the Seven-leaf Dark Heart Flower for a long time, and now he has finally regained his strength, with endless power surging within his body. Now his cultivation has reached the late stage of the tenth stage of the Qi Martial Realm, and his strength is as strong as the Real Martial Realm. His position in Qingye City is stable, like a big tree, he can firmly cover the entire Su family. Su Qingshan, who was watching from the side, had a look of sincere envy in his eyes. Ever since Su Qingshan was injured fifteen years ago, his cultivation has been stuck at the ninth level of the Qi Martial Realm and has stopped progressing. At the same time, Su Yunhai, Ouyang Li and others successively entered the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm and were getting closer and closer to the True Martial Realm. Su Qingshan's strength had been far behind them. From then on, Su Qingshan began to manage the Su family's property wholeheartedly, and no longer mentioned martial arts. But in this world, strength is the last word. It would be a lie to say that he does not aspire to improve martial arts. Su Han noticed Su Qingshan's expression and couldn't help but open his evil eye and scanned Su Qingshan's body. After a quick scan, Su Han found that Su Qingshan's situation was a bit complicated, his energy was scattered, and he couldn't find a clue for a while. "Except for the supreme elder who never shows up, the only strong men in the Su family who are at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm are my father and the third elder. For a big family, this number is too small. Even the Ouyang family, There are four strong men at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm. If there is a conflict, the Supreme Elder is unreliable. The number of strong men at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm in our Su family is only half of others." ¡°If I can heal my uncle¡¯s old injuries for many years, maybe our Su family will be able to produce another strong man at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm¡­¡± Su Han was thinking in his mind, but Su Qingshan's situation was a bit difficult to deal with. He needed to find another opportunity to ask him carefully how he was injured. "Master, Second Young Master, three alchemists have come to our Su Family Alchemy House, and they say they are from Qingye City Alchemy Academy." A military guard reported outside the door. When Su Yunhai heard this, his face suddenly burst into laughter: "We're finally here, prepare your carriages and horses. I'll go to Danfang to meet them in person." Su Wanqing¡¯s beautiful eyes rolled around, and she wondered: ¡°A new alchemist has arrived? Is Brother Han as good as him?¡± Su Han smiled and said: "Uncle, sister Wanqing, let's go to the alchemy shop together! Sister, I said I would give you double the amount of clear dew pills to eat as jelly beans. Today is the time to fulfill my promise." "Double Clear Dew Pill? Do you really want to give it to me?" Su Wanqing¡¯s beautiful eyes were shining with brilliance. The double effect of the Qinglu Pill was not as simple as the equivalent of two Qinglu Pills. Its medicinal power is more pure, easier to be absorbed by the body, and its impact on the body is stronger. She has been stuck at the fifth level of the Qi Martial Realm for a long time. If she can get a few Double Clear Dew Pills, she might be able to break through that shackle and reach the sixth level of the Qi Martial Realm. Butas jelly beans? This kid is still as unserious as before. If a good thing like Double Clear Dew Pill is called jelly beans, if other alchemists hear it, they will probably faint, right? The simple and elegant Sujia Danfang is actually not far from Ouyang Jiadanfang, just on the same street. Standing in front of the gate of the Su family's alchemy workshop, you can still see the Ouyang family's steward with a dark face, directing the workers to come and go carrying building materials in preparation for rebuilding the alchemy workshop. The three alchemists introduced by Master Mo are waiting for them in the lobby on the first floor of the alchemy studio. Su Yunhai looked around and saw that one of the alchemists had five gold seals embroidered on his clothes. He turned out to be a five-seal alchemist. This is the highest level among alchemists, and the higher level is the great alchemist. And the other two are also Four Seal Alchemists. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The alchemist. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 43: Your ideal is to eat and die? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Three alchemists have come here to appreciate the honor, so my Su family will not treat them badly. If you come, the reward will be given first!" Su Yunhai was overjoyed when he saw these three alchemists. You must know that the most accomplished person in the Su family's alchemy workshop was only a four-yin alchemist, and that uncle was particularly difficult to maintain. He went on strike every three days. In the end, when the Su family was suppressed, who could run away better? All fast. It¡¯s not that the Su family can¡¯t afford it, but the status of alchemists in this world is incredibly high. Many alchemists are very famous and don¡¯t want to be restricted. It would be great to have a Four-Seal Alchemist who is willing to come to the Su Family Alchemy Studio every day to make alchemy! The three people today are all five-seal and four-seal alchemy masters. If Master Mo hadn¡¯t come forward to introduce them, they would never have come. Su Yunhai naturally knew that Master Mo introduced the high-level alchemist to him for Su Han's sake. At this moment, I can¡¯t help but feel grateful and proud of my son! "Why are you so polite, Mr. Su? Let's just keep things official." The alchemists said this, but they still accepted the high reward from Su Yunhai. "The master of the Su family, is he the one who refined the triple elixir in the alchemy academy today?" A four-seal alchemist couldn't hold himself back and asked curiously. Su Yunhai immediately smiled, his chest puffed up, and he was very proud: "That's him!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The eyes of the three alchemists instantly fell on Su Han. Today they were shocked when they heard that a fifteen-year-old boy had refined the triple Yuan-Pui Dan in public, defeated Ni Yunfei to a pulp, and was even included in the "Qingye City Alchemy Record". They had long been so curious about the second young master of the Su family that they could not restrain themselves. However, now that they saw him in person, they found that except for his special temperament, there was nothing eye-catching about him. He looked very bland and disappointing. "Is this the amazing new genius they are talking about, the second young master of the Su family?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Is this young man really as powerful as rumored? The three alchemists exchanged glances with each other, and they all secretly raised a question mark in their hearts. After all, they are all high-level alchemists, and they will have their own judgments about rumors, and will not follow others' opinions like others. "cut." Su Wanqing curled her lips disdainfully. If you don¡¯t believe it, don¡¯t believe it, but there¡¯s no need to show it so obviously, right? Her beautiful eyes turned and she stared at the three of them: "If you are not convinced, why don't you refine a triple pill yourself?" "Qing'er!" Su Qingshan shouted immediately, and Su Wanqing closed her mouth disapprovingly. "Second Young Master, these are the beast crystals you brought back from the Blood Cloud Mountains" A servant trotted in pushing a cart, his face covered in sweat. "What? Han'er, you brought hundreds of beast crystals back from the Xueyun Mountains?" Su Yunhai looked at the pile of beast crystals in the cart in astonishment, and his jaw almost dropped. ¡°Moreover, there are many beast crystals of level three ferocious beasts inside. Is my son going to the Blood Cloud Mountains to work as a ferocious beast harvester? Su Han took out two more 200-year-old herbs in his arms, and Su Yunhai's eyes widened even more. Even the five-yin alchemist with a dull look couldn't help but move slightly at this moment, and walked over quickly: "This is the 200-year-old eight-leaf poison root! This herb has very strict requirements on the growth environment. The environment must have water in the rocks and soil in the water, both of which must be satisfied before it can grow. And its aroma can easily attract some snakes and beasts to eat, so it is extremely rare to grow to 200 years old This eight-leaf poisonous plant Roots can be sold for 70,000 taels of silver at small auctions, and more than 70,000 taels of silver at large auctions. Its use" The Five Seal Alchemist was talking eloquently. For a moment, he seemed to have completely forgotten that he was at the entrance of the Su Family Alchemy House. He seemed to be in the Alchemy Academy, talking loudly surrounded by a group of alchemists. The other two Four Seal Alchemists looked embarrassed, and they almost cursed the nerdy Alchemist Ling to death. This Alchemist Ling has never done any commercial activities. He has been doing research in the Alchemy Academy. He doesn't know how to get along with others. He also has a habit of showing off his knowledge anytime and anywhere. Now he was talking endlessly, and the smile on the face of the head of the Su family began to look awkward. Several of them received large sums of remuneration, and they were here to work, not to give lectures! "Ahem~" A Four Seal Alchemist coughed and was about to interrupt Alchemist Ling when Su Han suddenly laughed and said, "Since Alchemist Ling likes it, I will give you this eight-leaf poison root." "No, no, no, how can I ask for such a valuable thing? It's just that I have never seen it in such good condition before. I can just touch it." Alchemist Ling was startled and refused quickly, then moved closer to Su Han's hand. The eight-leaf poisonous root really stretches out two handsHe touched it with his fingers. Su Han said he was going to give it away, and he really meant it. Master Ling was more upright than the other two, and he was a worthy candidate. However, he did not expect that the other party would refuse, and he immediately became interested in Master Ling. "Cough!" The Four Seal Alchemist coughed heavily again! Only then did Master Ling come to his senses and quickly apologized. The group sat down in the hall on the first floor of the alchemy workshop. "We have heard about the specific situation. The Su family has pre-sold more than 300 high-quality Qinglu pills, and 50 double Qinglu pills? Tomorrow everyone will come to pick up the pills with the deposit receipt? " The Four Seal Alchemist asked in a sullen tone. This is a slightly fat alchemist with a mustache and a rather arrogant look on his face. The lofty status of alchemists and their pampered life have allowed alchemists to develop strong personalities. When faced with people who pay them large sums of money to ask for help, they will always be aloof and tell the truth. Su Yunhai was obviously used to the attitude of the alchemy masters, and said: "That's why we hired three" The moustache alchemist interrupted Su Yunhai: "High-quality Qinglu Dan is beyond our capabilities, and double Qinglu Dan is even more impossible! If the Su family wants to sell these, they should at least hire a big man. Alchemist, instead of inviting us.¡± Su Yunhai¡¯s face suddenly darkened, thinking that this old man was too strong! But he couldn't refute it, because the moustache alchemist was right. He invited several four- and five-yin alchemists to sit here just to sell high-quality Qinglu pills. This was obviously going to be laughed at. Please don't To touch the great alchemist, you have to forcefully show off. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han suddenly chuckled, and the sound echoed in the silent Danfang hall. The three alchemists looked at each other in astonishment, and saw the young man with extraordinary temperament stood up from his seat, approached the moustache alchemist, and said leisurely: "You can't refine a high-quality Qinglu Pill. If you don't reflect on why, It's such a big shame to teach others a lesson first. Is it possible that your ideal in this life is to refine some ordinary quality third-grade elixirs for others, and then just eat them and wait for death? " "you!" That alchemist with a mustache is extremely angry. Ever since he became an alchemist, he has been flattered by everyone wherever he goes. He has never been taught such a lesson by someone pointing his nose at him, and he was still being taught by a brat! "Eating and waiting to die is certainly not his ideal, but people should always do what they can to refine high-quality Qinglu Dan. That is something that only great alchemists need to study. He is not a genius, so why join in the fun? "You kid, you are so arrogant. Don't dare to teach your seniors a lesson just because you have some talent. The road to alchemy is long and the water in it is so deep that you can't even imagine it." Not to be outdone, the moustache alchemist fought back at Su Han. A boy with no hair on his head dared to teach him a lesson. So what if he was a genius? No matter how talented he is, he is only fifteen years old. Maybe this kid's potential has been exhausted long ago, and he may not even be able to become a Four Seal Alchemist. Su Han smiled faintly, didn¡¯t he know the depth of the alchemy path? If you don't know it yourself, then no one in the entire Daxia Dynasty will know it. "Your lack of ambition is your own business and has nothing to do with me. I just want to ask you three, do you want to take a step further on the road to alchemy and refine the best elixirs that you could not imagine before? Yes. , just stay, if you don¡¯t want to, you can leave now, remember to keep the reward.¡± Su Han curled his lips, and the words he spoke were full of temptation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 44: The Su family also has a dedicated senior alchemist You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Go one step further, the best elixir, these words irritated the ears of the three alchemists. Which alchemist is not eager to go one step further? Going further means a higher status, more wealth, and more things that you wanted but couldn't get before! The three alchemy masters looked at each other, each seeing complicated expressions on each other's faces. There was no doubt that they were all tempted A quarter of an hour later. Three alchemists stood in the alchemy room on the second floor of the alchemy workshop. Su Han looked at them and said lightly: "Since you have chosen to stay, you must obey my orders. I don't want you to say anything disrespectful to me. .However, if you have reasonable doubts, you can raise them." "Yes." The moustachioed alchemist secretly gritted his teeth. He didn't know if he had been fooled by the lard just now, and he stayed in such a daze. Thinking about it now, do you expect a fifteen-year-old boy to teach you how to make high-quality Qinglu Dan? This is too ridiculous! Su Wanqing giggled as she watched. Su Han taught these three alchemy masters like primary school students, which made her feel relieved. "Be optimistic about my technique. I will only teach it once. You are all high-level alchemy masters. I believe your understanding will not be bad. If you can't learn it in one try, then there is no need to stay here." Su Han said, skillfully communicating with the earth fire in the alchemy furnace, then took out a medicine box and opened it in front of the three people. "A box of ordinary Qinglu Pills?" The three of them looked at each other, and it turned out that this was an ordinary Qinglu Pill commonly available on the market. It was not a rare item. A Sanyin Pill Master with better skills could try to refine it. The three of them are all four-seal and five-seal alchemy masters. It is not difficult to refine this ordinary Qinglu Pill. "Yes, ordinary Qinglu Pill." After Su Han said that, he raised his hand and threw a box of ordinary Qinglu pills into the pill furnace. "Wait a minute, what are you going to do?" Master Mustache frowned. There is no way to recycle the pill. Although this ordinary Qinglu Pill is not as valuable as the high-quality Qinglu Pill, it is such a waste to waste natural resources like this! Su Han said: "Don't you want to learn how to make high-quality Qinglu Dan?" "Yes, but what does this have to do with ordinary Qinglu Pill?" "You won't be able to learn the method that is too complicated. The simplest thing is to purify the ordinary Qinglu Pill twice and turn it into a high-quality Qinglu Pill. If you are willing to learn, just watch my moves." Su Han said lightly, and then sat in front of the alchemy furnace. He closed his eyes slightly and poured soul power into the alchemy furnace. Can ordinary Qinglu Dan be "purified" into high-quality Qinglu Dan? The three of them looked at each other. They had never heard of such a strange thing! However, as Su Han's hands moved faster, the mouths of the three of them opened wider and wider, and their eyes couldn't help but be firmly pulled by those hands The night is getting darker. In the hall on the first floor of Danfang, there was a crisp "snap" sound. Su Qingshan was so angry that he pinched the armrest of the mahogany chair under him and broke it on the spot! "Second brother, you said that the Ni family helped the Ouyang family to suppress us in order to force Wanqing to marry that Ni Yunfei. Are you serious?" Su Qingshan asked bitterly. Su Yunhai nodded and said, "Han'er analyzed this matter and it shouldn't be wrong." Su Qingshan was furious: "This is unreasonable. Ni Yunfei started to pester Wan Qing a few years ago. Wan Qing ignored him, but he actually used evil tricks to force Wan Qing to commit herself to him for the sake of the family!" "Brother, girl Wanqing has been entangled. You should have told me about this earlier, and don't keep it all to yourself." Su Yunhai advised. Su Qingshan nodded, his chest still rising and falling, obviously very angry. "I don't know what Han'er and the alchemists are doing. If our alchemy shop can't produce high-quality Qinglu pills tomorrow, our reputation will be completely ruined, let alone an order for fifty double Qinglu pills. ¡± Su Yunhai changed the subject and seemed a little worried. Danfang was the lifeblood of the Su family, so he couldn't help but be careless. Su Qingshan did not answer, his eyes were a little wandering, and he didn't know where he was looking. The Ni family dared to target his precious daughter and use such despicable tricks, which made him furious. Today, Su Yunhai took the detoxification pill, which finally eliminated the poison in his body. It also made him think of his own body, and he felt agitated and confused. If you are also a strong man in the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, those who are eyeing the Su family will also have more scruples. How come they are bullied by the Ouyang family again and again? If he was also a strong man in the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, how could Ni Yunfei dare to blatantly covet his daughter?   Su Qingshan's body shook violently. He longed for strength and became stronger! ¡°If my old injury from fifteen years ago could be cured Su Qingshan¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, and his tightly clenched fists loosened weakly. How can a fifteen-year-old injury be cured so easily? Even Master Mo is helpless, let alone others! "They're coming out!" Su Yunhai stood up suddenly, and Su Qingshan turned around, just in time to see Su Han leading three alchemy masters down from the second floor, and Su Wanqing followed. "Second Young Master, we know, you can go back with peace of mind." "Second Young Master, we will stay up late tonight to work hard and make all the elixirs." The moustache alchemist followed Su Han, nodding and bowing. Su Yunhai¡¯s eyes almost dropped to the floor. What on earth is going on? The three alchemist masters and Su Han stayed in the alchemy room for an hour, and they turned into three losers? "Three of you, what are you" Su Yunhai just wanted to touch the forehead of Alchemist Mustache to see if he had a fever or if he had been given some drug by Su Han. "Alas, alas, Master Su, don't say anything. Today I finally know that some people are born just to attack others. Geniuses really cannot be judged by common sense." The moustache alchemist sighed repeatedly, with a look of guilt on his face. He took out the reward Su Yunhai just gave him from his pocket and returned it to Su Yunhai with both hands. "You, you are" Su Yunhai couldn't help being shocked. Are you giving up? What about the pills to be sold tomorrow? "No, no, no, Master Su, you have misunderstood. I am willing to be the alchemist of the Su Family Alchemy Studio for the rest of my life, without any reward, not even a penny. I also want to give you an extra apprenticeship gift, just to give you face, Master Su. Allow me to become my disciple to the second young master, Master Su, please!" As the moustachioed alchemist said, he actually faced Su Yunhai, raised his hands above his head, and bowed down. Su Yunhai was so shocked that he almost lost his breath! A Four Seal Alchemist nods and bows to me. What is this concept? In the past, if I wanted to support these high-level alchemists, I still had to see whether they were happy or not! "Master Su, and the two of us, we also want to worship the second young master as our teacher." Master Ling Dan came up from behind, held his share of the reward very solemnly, and stuffed it into Su Yunhai's hand. Su Yunhai took a deep breath: "Han'er, what exactly did you do?" "I opened the door to a new world for them" Su Han was talking nonsense, but in fact he just taught the three people the "Pure Pill Purification Method", which is to purify ordinary pills into high-quality pills, which requires a lot of soul power. In addition, he also taught the nerdy Alchemy Master Ling alone. The method of purifying high-quality elixirs into double elixirs was a hundred times more complicated than the former, and success also required luck. This "Pure Alchemy Method" is very popular in the Alchemy Circle of the Imperial Capital, but in Qingye City, no one has heard of it. The three alchemists were naturally overjoyed to have obtained this secret method. They worshiped Su Han as a god as if they had obtained a treasure. Of course, after learning his secret technique, you have to do things for him. The conditions proposed by Su Han were not harsh. First, they would not be spread to outsiders. Second, as long as the Su Family Alchemy Workshop existed for one day, the three alchemists must help the Su Family Alchemy Workshop refine the elixirs free of charge, and the Su family would provide the materials. After learning the "Pure Pill Purification Method", from now on, you can get as many high-quality pills as you want, and your fortune is rolling in. How can the three alchemists care about a little remuneration from the Su family? They all agreed immediately and wrote in the contract. He signed and fingerprinted, indicating that he would never betray. This is the advantage of Master Mo recommending candidates. The characters of these three alchemists are absolutely trustworthy, and they have signed a contract. From then on, they are considered to be die-hard loyalists of the Su family. "Hahahaha, okay, okay." Su Yunhai held the contract and felt that there were many good things happening today. Could it be that smoke was coming out of the ancestral tomb? No, it was simply an explosion from the ancestral tomb. "Dad, now our Su family has a dedicated high-level alchemist. This is a happy event. Why do you seem worried?" Su Wanqing came to Su Qingshan and asked quietly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 45 Your grandson is as stupid as a pig You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Su Wanqing is a bit violent, she is still a girl after all. Others did not notice that Su Qingshan was worried at all, but Su Wanqing could detect it. Looking at his daughter's considerate expression, Su Qingshan felt even more heartbroken. It was because of his lack of strength that he caused her to be entangled. He had complicated eyes and shook his head: "It's okay!" "Well! Dad, please be happy too. This time it's all thanks to Brother Han." Su Wanqing¡¯s beautiful eyes were dazzling. She witnessed the whole process of Su Han¡¯s intimidation and inducement against the three alchemists. Now her impression of Su Han was completely different from before. When did this younger brother become so outstanding? His strength, wealth, scheming, and wisdom were equally important. His alchemy skills shocked the three high-level alchemists into silence on the spot. "It can no longer be described as excellent, this is basically the level of a monster." With Su Han, the future of the Su family will be bright. "Dad, uncle, sister Wanqing, have a good sleep tonight, and wait for the acceptance of the results of the alchemy workshop tomorrow." Su Han¡¯s eyes sparkled, he wanted to grab all the pills in Qingye City. Then, starting from Danfang, step by step, the Su family was built into the largest family to dominate Qingye City. "By the way, Master Ling, the first three batches of double clear dew pills that will be refined later will be given to my sister Wanqing as jelly beans to eat." Su Han laughed and strode outside the Danfang. Everyone was in a trance for a while, only feeling that the back figure was a bit dazzling and made people feel extremely reassuring! ¡­¡­ Two days later. "What are you talking about? Su Yunhai and Su Qingshan have invited new high-level alchemists to mass-produce high-quality Qinglu Dan and double Qinglu Dan. Now the Su Family Danfang has made a net profit of 200,000 taels of silver. And will you continue to make money?¡± The third elder stood in the yard with his hands behind his back, his face full of surprise, and he asked his confidant. How is this possible? Even if a high-level alchemist comes, the high-quality Qinglu Pill can only be refined by a high-level alchemist. The Su Yunhai brothers definitely don't have this ability. That little beast Su Han is nothing more than a waste. No matter how he thinks about it, there is something weird about it! The confidant nodded repeatedly and said: "There is absolutely no lie! Moreover, the entire alchemy shop business in the city has been robbed by the Su family's alchemy shop. Now many forces have sent people to our Su family's alchemy shop, and they are all willing to offer their services. We have paid a lot of money in order to cooperate with our Su family. In addition, there are at least twenty alchemists who have gone to the Su family¡¯s alchemy shop and recommended themselves, willing to become the resident alchemist of the alchemy shop.¡± "It's really a success!" The third elder¡¯s eyes were full of gloom. The Su family¡¯s alchemy shop was making a lot of money, but he didn¡¯t feel happy at all, because the income from the alchemy shop had nothing to do with him. Danfang, as the economic lifeline of the Su family, has always been firmly in the hands of the head of the family. Elders like them have never been able to get any benefit from the alchemy workshop, they can only look at it with envy! "Hmph, the head of the family has controlled the alchemy shop for so many years, and it's time to spit out the benefits! He has made so much money in the past two days, how could it all fall into his pocket, Su Yunhai? How wonderful he thinks!" The third elder doesn¡¯t care that all this money is earned by Su Han. In his mind, the money earned by the alchemy shop is the Su family¡¯s money, which is also the money of his third elder. Putting on his clothes, the third elder strode towards the Alchemy Studio! The sun was scorching, and outside the Su Family Alchemy Shop, there was a long queue of people buying elixirs, and the queue was slowly squirming like a long snake. Su Yunhai was sitting in the hall of Danfang, and was extremely busy receiving people sent by more than a dozen Danfangs in the city to discuss cooperation. Although every alchemy shop offered large sums of money and inducements, Su Yunhai did not agree to any of their conditions. He only talked about it and waited for Su Han to make up his mind. As for where is Su Han? Su Yunhai didn't know either. He only heard from his servant that the second young master went out early in the morning and didn't know where he went. "Hahahaha! The business of our Su family's alchemy shop is so prosperous, I am very pleased!" A powerful and vigorous voice suddenly exploded in front of the gate of the alchemy workshop, accompanied by a faint fluctuation of true energy. The entire alchemy workshop trembled for a while. A figure strode in and walked around the Danfang hall with his hands behind his back, as if he was inspecting his own private property. "So it's this old man who doesn't die." Su Yunhai's eyes narrowed. If the third elder came at this time, Su Yunhai would not think that he was here to congratulate him. What was this old man's idea? "Master, I'm here today to discuss something. I wonder if the master can give me this face." The third elder came toIn front of Su Yunhai, he snorted coldly, shocking all those who came to discuss cooperation and bowed their heads and stepped aside. Then the third elder calmly sat down opposite Su Yunhai, staring at Su Yunhai with a pair of gloomy eagle eyes. Su Yunhai looked at the third elder coldly. This old ghost said he wanted to discuss something, but his tone was very domineering. If he disagreed, I'm afraid he would fall out on the spot, right? "Let me know if you have anything to say!" He wanted to see what the three elders were planning. The third elder snorted softly. It was obvious that Su Yunhai's failure to fully agree made him feel unhappy. Leaning back on the chair, the third elder said calmly: "My grandson is eight years old this year and will start practicing martial arts. I plan to invite ten Five Seal Alchemists from Qingye City Alchemy Academy to perform the 'Physical Tempering' on him." ', it will cost two hundred thousand taels of silver to lay a solid foundation!" Su Yunhai sneered in his heart. He had roughly guessed what the third elder was going to say, but he didn't answer. He just drank tea leisurely and looked at the third elder. Seeing that Su Yunhai remained silent, the third elder felt angry. Su Yunhai, this fox, has already said this and still doesn't answer, so don't blame yourself for being rude! He took a deep breath and said sternly: "I am here to get money today. Please, the head of the family, withdraw 200,000 taels from the warehouse now and give it to me!" "oh?" Su Yunhai looked like he suddenly understood. He put the tea cup back on the table and stared, as if he was extremely surprised. "What do you mean by the third elder, do you want me to pay for this?" "How could I ask the head of the family to pay for it? He is just applying for normal expenses from the family. The head of the house shouldn't be so stingy, right?" The third elder felt secretly resentful in his heart, and his face darkened. "The third elder has heard that our Danfang has made a net profit of two hundred thousand taels of silver in the past two days?" Su Yunhai asked with a faint smile. The third elder snorted coldly: "That's right! It's not like there's no money in the alchemy shop. I just want to buy a 'body tempering' for my grandson. The owner of the family wants to obstruct it like this?" Su Yunhai¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he said sternly: ¡°Then the third elder didn¡¯t hear that all this money was earned by Han¡¯er? It has nothing to do with you!¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Everyone in the entire hall turned around and looked here. The third elder felt the gazes, and his old face suddenly lost his composure! Relying on his relationship with the Supreme Elder, he has always acted unscrupulously. How has he ever been so severely reprimanded in public! The third elder was furious: "Su Yunhai, don't be so aggressive. Didn't your Su Han spend two hundred thousand taels from the family a while ago?" Su Yunhai sneered: "Your grandson is as stupid as a pig, is he worthy of competing with me, Han'er? Unless one day, you can let your grandson sit as the heir of the family, I will give you the money without saying anything!" " "you!" The Third Elder¡¯s entire face was trembling. Su Yunhai dared to insult his precious grandson! "Su Yunhai, you don't have to be arrogant, this day won't be too far away." After the third elder became furious, he calmed down and laughed "hehe" twice. What Su Yunhai said obviously reminded him of the competition half a month later, and a look of pride flashed across his eyes. "Here comes someone!" With the third elder¡¯s order, a group of his close servants filed in from outside the door, forcefully stopped everyone who was buying elixirs in the alchemy hall, and directly collected the elixir money from them. "Hmph! Su Yunhai, you don't know how to appreciate me. From now on, if you sell elixirs, I will take the money! Remember, I don't just charge 200,000 taels." A cold smile appeared on the lips of the third elder. "Third Elder, I really didn't expect that you would be so shameless." Su Yunhai¡¯s hand holding the cup was trembling. The third elder thought he was shaking with anger, but upon closer inspection, he found that Su Yunhai was trying his best to hold back his laughter. He clearly had an expression ready to see a joke! "Why are you laughing!" The third elder frowned and shouted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 46 Let you fly for a while You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Third Elder, they don't even have any money in their hands. They said they paid the deposit a few days ago and they just came to pick up the elixir today" A servant trotted over and reported. "Hahahaha!" Su Yunhai finally couldn't help it and burst out laughing, "Third Elder, Third Elder, I'm afraid you won't be able to receive any cash today. Why don't you take everyone's deposit receipts home and burn them to ashes?" If your stupid pig grandson eats it, maybe he will become smarter!" "Su Yunhai, don't show off to me, you really think I can't do anything to you! I have decided on the two hundred thousand, no, four hundred thousand taels of silver today." The third elder said indifferently, pulled up a chair and sat next to Su Yunhai, and actually confronted Su Yunhai like this. Su Yunhai¡¯s eyes tightened, and his money doubled in a moment. These three elders have such big faces. Are you planning to spend it? In this way, Su Yunhai really has nothing to do with the third elder. The business in Danfang is good, so he can't do anything with the third elder here, and there is no need to do business. People who have paid a deposit will always finish queuing up. As long as the third elder waits patiently, he will always receive the money. "However, Su Yunhai is not panicking. He believes that his son will always have a way. As long as Su Han comes, the third elder will definitely be severely damaged by him But where is Su Han at this moment? "Fat man, are you sure this is here? Master, I'm here to buy a sword. If you take me the wrong way, Master will take you to refine the sword." On the outskirts of Qingye City, Su Han looked at the exquisite manor surrounded by mountains and rivers in front of him and said. The fat shopkeeper of the Su family's weapons shop shivered, his whole body trembling with fat. He nodded repeatedly: "Master, that little lady must live here. She bought a lot of weapons last time. He just ordered us to be sent here.¡± "Shh~ Fatty, you've done me a disservice, young master. Look, as soon as you spoke out, they all gathered around you." Su Han raised his chin in the distance, and then the fat shopkeeper was dumbfounded to see at least fifty men in black with powerful auras emerging from various unexpected corners, each with a murderous intent, towards the two of them. Come closer. "Here, young master, it was you who spoke first." The fat shopkeeper wanted to cry but had no tears. His fat body kept shrinking behind Su Han. It's over now. No matter how powerful the young master is, he can't fight against fifty. "Where did you come from, you little bastards? I'll give you three breaths, get out!" the leading man in black shouted. Su Han ignored the man in black, but frowned in thought, then turned to ask the fat shopkeeper: "Master, do you want me to let you fly for a while?" "Huh?" The fat shopkeeper was stunned. In the manor, on a small and gorgeous building, waves of zhenqi fluctuations continued to burst out, causing cracks in the window glass. Suddenly, the fluctuation of zhenqi stopped. Bang! A large piece of stuff on the table was swept to the ground and shattered to pieces. The girl in the purple skirt's chest kept rising and falling, her delicate face turned red, "I still can't break through, and I will never become a sixth-level Qi Martial Realm warrior in this life!" "Should I go find that pervert and ask what's going on with my body? Is it really like what he said, that I ate too much Zigandan, so I couldn't advance?" "Bah, bah, bah, what's the use of me looking for him? His careless look is obviously nonsense. He wants to trick me into being anxious!" There was deep anger on the delicate and beautiful white cheeks of the girl in the purple skirt. She stood up suddenly and walked into the back room. There were all kinds of weapons piled as high as a hill, including swords, guns, clubs, fists, canes, claws and hooks. Ping ping ping ping ping rang! The girl in the purple skirt rushed into the pile of weapons and smashed them hard, making a loud noise, and cursed "Pervert, bad guy!" After venting her anger, she returned to the table and got angry alone. After thinking for a while, the girl in purple skirt suddenly jumped up again and took out a small medicine mortar from under the table, with more than a dozen moon orchid petals placed in it. The girl held the medicine stick and pounded it hard, as if she wanted to transfer her anger to these moon orchid petals. "Zhu'er, what are you doing?" A light figure flashed into the room, and the person who came turned out to be another extremely beautiful girl, wearing a light yellow dress, with an exquisite figure and perfect figure. The green hair on the shawl is as smooth as a waterfall, the eyes are bright and the teeth are white, and the appearance is exquisite. There are two light dimples on Ruyu's cheeks, which add a special sweet temperament to her. As soon as the girl in yellow entered the door, she came to the side of the girl in purple skirt.He took away her medicine mortar and said softly: "Last time, you suddenly bought a lot of weapons, and then you went into seclusion and said you wanted to break through. It's been more than half a month, and it's always banging. What on earth do you want to do? ?We are here for vacation to relax, but I see you have a bad temper." "Sister! Return the medicine mortar to me. I want to get down to business." The girl in the purple skirt immediately took the medicine mortar back, pouting her little mouth in an extremely arrogant manner. ????????????? Looking carefully, the two girls are actually 50% similar in appearance. They are both equally beautiful, but the girl in yellow who just arrived is less delicate and more gentle and sweet. "Zhu'er, what are you going to do if you pound all the moon orchid petals into juice?" Mingyue, who was dressed in yellow, said with a bit of humor. "It's used to clean the Yun Steel Sword. This is what a big bad guy told me Forget it, don't clean it, he must be talking nonsense anyway!" Mingzhu threw the medicine mortar aside angrily. Thinking of the young man's appearance, she became even more angry. "Use the juice of moon orchid petals to clean the sword?" Mingyue frowned slightly. She had never heard of this method of maintaining weapons. "Zhu'er, who did you hear this from? Yun Gang Sword is not affordable for ordinary people. Is that person a noble from our Tianhe County? Or is he from the imperial capital?" Mingyue's beautiful eyes suddenly widened. "What? He's just a country bumpkin from Qingye City. I don't believe a word he says." Mingzhu said listlessly. Mingyue frowned and thought for a while, then took off Mingzhu's sword from the wall. This is a cloud-steel thin sword. The blade is glowing with golden light and covered with light green rust spots. It seems that it has never been properly used by its owner. ¡°You¡¯ll know after you try it, maybe it really works.¡± As Mingyue spoke, she took out a soft, fragrant handkerchief, dipped it in the juice of the moon orchid petals, and wiped it hard on the sword. Mingzhu just looked at it casually at first, but after a while, her eyes opened wider and wider, and finally she rushed to the table, her eyes only a fist away from the sword. ¡°It actually wiped off the rust spots!¡± Two girls with similar faces looked at each other in shock! "Zhu'er, who is that person you are talking about? He can't be a country bumpkin from Qingye City!" Mingyue¡¯s face was full of shock. Anyone who has met Yun Gang must have a very unusual background! Not to mention someone who knows how to maintain Yun Steel! "Could it be a weapon refiner! But this is impossible. The weapon refinement technology of our Daxia Dynasty is all monopolized by the Linglian Sect, but the Linglian Sect" Mingyue murmured to herself, with a face full of surprise. Mingzhu¡¯s chest heaved. After a while, she was discouraged and said, ¡°I forgot to ask his name!¡± "What a pity. I really want to meet such a person." Ming Yue murmured. "Sister, don't take it too seriously. It might be just a coincidence. That guy doesn't look like a big shot at all! He also said that my stagnant state was because I ate too much purple dry pills. He told me to detoxify quickly. If I don't detoxify, I will die. He's dead." Mingzhu said angrily. Mingyue suddenly took a breath of cold air, "Is there such a thing? Pearl, why don't you ask clearly? This is related to your life, so you can't ignore it at all!" "I don't believe him! Besides, a high-level alchemist checks our pulse every month. If there were any problems, they would have been discovered long ago!" Mingzhu argued. "Alas, you are so confused! Tomorrow I will ask the alchemist to check your pulse again. Also, find a time to draw the face of the person you mentioned. I will send someone to look for him. We must find him!" Ming Yue¡¯s gentle face showed a decisive look, which could best control the overbearing Ming Zhu. Ming Zhu immediately fell silent, but she was still very unconvinced in her heart. "That boy is not a good person at first glance. My sister has never seen him. If she had, she wouldn't believe his words so much!" Mingzhu thought to herself. "Ha~" Mingyue suddenly covered her mouth and yawned, and the look on her face quickly became tired. Mingzhu immediately became unusually nervous: "Sister, are you sleepy again?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 47 I don¡¯t have time to look at you You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmm~ I've been feeling sleepy a lot lately." Mingyue has a long-standing problem of getting tired easily, and unlike ordinary people, she must sleep when she is tired, otherwise she will fall into a deep coma. Many alchemists had diagnosed her, and they all said that there was nothing wrong with her body, but the cause of her fatigue could not be found out. It was nothing at first, but Ming Yue has become more and more sleepy recently, so Ming Zhu is particularly nervous. "No, I'm going to take a nap. Pearl, hurry up and draw the portrait." Mingyue yawned again and again and drifted away. "Alas~" Mingzhu was left sitting alone in the room, feeling confused. Her sister's narcolepsy has always worried her, and the hateful boy also said that she was poisoned by taking too many pills. Humph, she doesn¡¯t believe it! Picking up the paintbrush, I wanted to follow my sister¡¯s instructions and draw the boy¡¯s appearance. But she couldn't calm down. That hateful face kept dazzling in front of her, making her restless. Anger surged deep in her heart, and she just wanted to punch that face hard. Boom! A loud bang suddenly came from a distance, followed by screams one after another. "What happened!" Mingzhu stood up immediately. Although this place is just a vacation home, it is tightly guarded and the location is very hidden. How could there be such a big commotion? The loud noise came from the door of the manor. Mingzhu quickly arrived at the door of the manor. The scene in front of her stunned her and she couldn't recover for a long time! The guards in black clothes in the manor were lying all over the floor, screaming and moaning, unable to get up. Next to this group of people, there were about twenty uninjured guards in black, holding defensive postures with nervous expressions, their eyes fixed on the young man standing at the door of the manor! The thin young man raised his arms high, holding a fat man weighing three hundred kilograms in both hands. Seen from a distance, the fat man's body is two or three times as wide as the boy's. The scene is extremely funny. There was a vague mist of true energy floating around the fat man's body. But looking carefully, it was not the infuriating energy that the fat man had condensed by himself, but the infuriating mist that had been emitting from the young man's palms, wrapping the fat man's body in infuriating energy. ¡°Fat man, Master, I¡¯m quite amused. I¡¯ll let you fly if I ask you to!¡± the young man laughed. "Master, otherwise I won't fly anymore" The shopkeeper's fat face turned pale for a moment, and the memory just now was still deeply in his mind. Although there was no physical pain or itching, the psychological feeling was too terrifying! Whoosh¡ª¡ª Before the fat man could finish his words, his whole body suddenly flew forward, like a boulder, blasting towards the group of black-clothed guards with thunderous force! The guards in black felt a huge black shadow coming towards them, knocking the first person away and rolling them more than ten meters away. Then, the fat man's huge body actually turned in mid-air and crashed into the second person next to him. Then there was a violent bang and the black-clad guards were flying all over the sky! After hitting the last person, Fatty's flying speed suddenly slowed down, and his round body landed gently on a piece of grass, unscathed, and the mist of infuriating energy on his body disappeared. "Who is this person?" Mingzhu¡¯s little face turned pale with shock. She was not someone who had never seen the world, so she could naturally see that the fat man's turning in the air and slowing down were not something he could do on his own, but were due to the young man's exquisite force control in his hands when he threw the fat man. Who can control the strength to such a precise level? Who can do it? Mingzhu¡¯s eyes fell on the young man¡¯s face, and then his whole body trembled violently, and he shouted angrily: ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Su Han didn't notice the existence of the pearl, and unexpectedly a figure rushed towards him with a fragrant wind, and jumped on him. His soft little hands pinched his neck tightly, and he kept exerting force, but the force was like scratching an itch. "Cough cough cough" Su Han coughed repeatedly and pulled the girl off his body. It turned out to be the beauty he had ripped off so hard at the Su family's weapons shop, and she was also the one he was looking for today. However, at that time, the girl's strength was still evenly matched in front of Su Han. But now, to Su Han, her power was like a kitten waving its claws, unable to make any waves. "You pervert, you dare to come here, what are you going to do? I won't buy weapons today!" Mingzhu was still angry and shouted at Su Han. "What's going on? Does the young master know him?" Fifty black-clad guards lying on the ground groaning exchanged glances with each other, their faces full of bitterness. If they had known this, how could theyI must stop this little evil star and suffer some physical pain for nothing! "Get out of here, you're really embarrassing me. When we get down, each of us will get eighty pieces." Mingzhu's delicate little face was full of evil spirits, and the words she spoke were cold and ruthless, instantly making the fifty black-clad guards tremble all over. "Your military guards are also human beings. Do you want their lives?" Su Han's words drifted over from the side, and he said lightly. Mingzhu said arrogantly: "What to do with my servants is my business, are you in charge?" Su Han showed a faint smile, raised his palm, and gestured behind Mingzhu! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Mingzhu's face turned red instantly, and her eyes seemed to burst out with fire. She stared at Su Han, wanting to drive away the pervert immediately. But then I thought about what my sister had just said that she must find him, and I suddenly lost my mind. "Hurry up and leave." Su Han shouted, and the fifty guards in black woke up from a dream. Knowing that the eighty-year-old had escaped, they quickly got up, looked at Su Han gratefully, and dispersed one after another. "Okay, let the past be bygones. Today I'm here to make a deal with you." Su Han said very calmly, and one sentence made Mingzhu vomit a lot of blood. He doesn¡¯t care about the past, he looks so generous, it¡¯s obvious that he bullied me! Just as Mingzhu was about to curse angrily, a small bag of tips was suddenly thrown into her hand. She subconsciously opened it and saw that there was one gold soul, five silver souls, and a silver note with a face value of 200,000 taels in the kit. "What do you mean, who cares about your dirty money?" A gold soul is made from one thousand taels of gold, but its refining process is quite complicated, so it is worth more than one thousand taels of gold. The same is true for silver souls. In addition to the two hundred thousand taels of silver notes, this small tips bag is almost three hundred thousand taels of silver. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this country bumpkin to be quite rich? Did he finally realize that her position cannot be offended, so he came to please her? "Holy shit, the young master actually has a golden soul and a silver soul. Where did he get it" The fat shopkeeper's little eyes lit up. The Su family didn't have this golden soul and a silver soul at all. I don't know what kind of magical power the young master used to get it. . "Go away, you want to use money to make me forgive you, that's outrageous!" Mingzhu sneered, wanting to use money to please herself, but it was so wrong. The most important thing she lacked was money. Su Han said strangely: "Who said this money is given to you for free? You must have a Yungang sword here. How about selling me one? Three hundred thousand taels is about enough, right?" "" Only then did Mingzhu realize that she had made a mistake, and she suddenly became embarrassed. A surge of anger surged into her heart, and she threw the kit on the ground, "If you don't want to sell it, get out!" "Hey," the fat shopkeeper quickly moved over, carefully picked up the kit and dusted it, for fear that the gold and silver inside would be damaged. Su Han's face showed slight disdain. After not seeing her for more than half a month, this woman was still the same uncultured woman as before, and a feeling of disgust came to her heart. "Fat man, go with the young master. I will waste your time this time, young master." "Stop, what qualifications do you have to look down on me!" Mingzhu shouted angrily. Su Han said calmly: "I said last time that you are just a noble-born idiot. I won't look down on you, because I don't have the time to see you." Mingzhu was stunned. The young man's words showed strong confidence, and he didn't even take her to heart, let alone say anything to please her. And she was once again faced with that faint contemptuous gaze, as if she had done something unforgivably wrong She has a bad temper, but so what, she has the capital, because she is the most noble person in the entire Tianhe County! And Qingye City is just a third-rate small town in Tianhe County! "What about you, what capital do you have to teach me a lesson?" Mingzhu said with a trembling voice, her eyes filled with anger, and her delicate body slowly approached Su Han. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A delicate jade box fell out of Mingzhu and fell to the ground. The crisp sound broke the silence. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 48: The Royal Sword Must Be Captured You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two people's eyes fell on the jade box at the same time. Su Han stretched out his big hand, and the zhenqi in his palm burst out with a suction force, sucking the jade box into his hand. "give me back!" Mingzhu stepped forward and reached out to grab the jade box, but how could her current strength compare to Su Han? Su Han easily restrained her with one hand, and opened the jade box with the other hand, revealing a round elixir the size of a longan. The elixir actually exuded a faint pink light, and a fragrant fragrance entered the nose. "Second-grade beauty-preserving elixir." Su Han recognized this elixir at a glance. The beauty-preserving elixir was the most popular elixir for women in the Great Xia Dynasty, as it could keep their appearance youthful. From celebrities and ladies to ordinary girls, everyone is crazy about it! However, in the circle of aristocratic girls in Qingye City, having a first-grade beauty pill is a great thing. Because refining the Beauty Pill is extremely troublesome, alchemists rarely go out of their way to refine it, and its price remains high. The first-grade beauty elixir is more than ten times more expensive than other first-grade elixirs. This young girl can actually carry a second-grade beauty-preserving pill with her. She is indeed no ordinary person. Having said that, how can a person who lives in a gorgeous villa on the outskirts of the city and has a large number of capable military guards be an ordinary person? "Give it back to me, don't break it!" Mingzhu came up to grab it again. Su Han subconsciously blocked it with the jade box, and Mingzhu's palm hit the bottom of the jade box. That force directly caused the Zhuyan Pill in the box to fly out, and it fell squarely into Su Han's mouth! The two of them were stunned, and the Zhuyan Pill slid down Su Han's throat. "Hmm!" Su Han's expression immediately changed. The sweet and greasy aroma of Zhu Yan Dan made him unspeakably uncomfortable. He immediately stretched out his hand and squeezed his throat, exerted a little force on his muscles, and spat out the Zhu Yan Dan. . "Cough cough cough cough" Su Han immediately began to cough violently. Damn it, this rubbish Yanzhuan Dan was made like dog shit. He really wanted to ask the alchemist for mental damage compensation. "Youare wasting everything!" Mingzhu¡¯s beautiful eyes were dull, and she felt heartbroken when she looked at the Zhuyan Dan. The priceless treasure was ruined by him like this! The most important thing is that he refused to eat it and vomited it out like poison! "You treat this kind of thing as a treasure? It's too rubbish to feed a dog." Su Han trampled the Zhuyan Pill into mud with one kick. Mingzhu opened her mouth wide and laughed angrily: "Do you know what this is? If you haven't seen the world, don't come out to make a joke. It will make people look down on you." Su Han said calmly: "Isn't it just a second-grade beauty-preserving pill, something to deceive you little girls! It can guarantee your youth for five years, right? In fact, it can't be guaranteed for three years!" "What are you talking nonsense about?" Mingzhu didn't expect Su Han to know Zhuyan Dan, but the effect of Zhuyan Dan was reduced by half with just one opening of his mouth, which made Mingzhu believe that he was talking nonsense, "This Zhuyan Dan is from Tianhe County. It was refined by the great alchemist and Mr. Su from Tianhe County bought it as a birthday gift for me, how could it be fake?" "Huh? Mr. Su." Su Han's eyes trembled slightly. Tianhe County is the heart of the entire Tianhe County. Strong people are rampant there, and there is actually someone named Su, and it sounds like his status is not low. "Are you afraid? Don't worry, I won't talk to Mr. Su about this matter. You kneel down and kowtow to me three times, pay some money, and let this matter be over." Mingzhu¡¯s voice became colder, and a faint pity emerged from deep in her heart. Country people are country people after all. No matter how arrogant you are, once you hear the name of a big family in Tianhe County, don't you have to kneel down in front of absolute power? It¡¯s ridiculous that this young man actually accused her of bullying others. You should know that she didn¡¯t tell her true identity. If she really wanted to use power to suppress others, the entire Tianhe County would bow before her. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Mingzhu's expression changed. She didn't expect that at this time, this young man would actually sneer! "A mere second-grade beauty-preserving elixir wants me to lower my head. Are you kidding me? Go ahead and tell Mr. Su that the elixir he gave me was crushed by my feet. It was like dog shit and stuck to the soles of my shoes. It stinks to me!" "you¡­¡­" Mingzhu opened her beautiful eyes in shock. She dared to be so disrespectful to the Su family in Tianhe County. This young man was simply arrogant. "Also, if you are really rare about this thing, I can give you one. The reward is a cloud steel long sword. The quality of the cloud steel must be at least top grade." Su Han said another sentence lightly. Mingzhu took a deep breath, and the anger in her heart kept rising, "It's only right that you pay me one stone, but you dare to let me use a sword?" "The one I gave you is a third-grade one." Su Han said calmly.Tao. Phew~ Mingzhu¡¯s chest kept rising and falling, and she was using the third-grade beauty-preserving pill. Is this kid teasing her like she¡¯s an idiot? The first-grade Zhuyan Pill can keep you young for three years, the second-grade Zhuyan Pill can keep you young for five years, and the third-grade Zhuyan Pill can keep you young for ten years. But she has never seen the third-grade Zhuyan Pill with her own eyes, because the method of making this pill is too difficult to master. How could a countryman from Aoba City come up with something that she had never seen before? A hand as white as jade stretched out in front of Su Han, Mingzhu said calmly: "Since you have it, take it out and take a look." Su Han smiled and said: "If you don't have a sword, I won't have any elixirs. Remember, it must be high-quality Yun Steel." Mingzhu took another deep breath. Her endurance had reached its limit, but she still endured it, just to see what the expression on this arrogant young man's face would be when he couldn't produce the third-grade Beauty Pill! Soon, six servants struggled to carry a dark sword box out. The sword box was extremely heavy and was placed on the ground. The ground was dented nearly half an inch deep. Obviously, this weight does not come from the weight of the box. Su Han's eyes flashed, and he opened the cover of the sword box with a wave of his hand. After a brief sweep, a look of great amazement appeared on his face! "It is indeed the best quality. Your financial resources are beyond my imagination. The high-quality Yun Steel seems to have incorporated a few drops of ten thousand-year black iron during the refining process, which is why it is so heavy. And this shape is also difficult to take out. Quite cool, right?" Su Han laughed. "snort." Mingzhu just snorted lightly, no one knew that there was a storm in her heart. This young man can actually tell that a few drops of ten thousand-year black iron were added when refining this sword. Only the weapon refiner should know about this! She even heard about it from the master who made this sword, otherwise how could she have recognized the existence of just a few drops of ten thousand-year black iron. First, he accurately stated the maintenance method of Yungang, and now he saw the ten thousand-year black iron in the sword body at a glance. Is this purely a coincidence? Could it be that this country bumpkin has anything to do with Linglian Sect? "Forget it, that's impossible! I shouldn't have taken out this sword in the first place. It's considered a treasure of our Ming Palace. If my father knew about it, he would definitely curse me to death! But this sword is the only one that can be used. It's made of top-grade Yungang, and I'm just showing it to him anyway, but he will never be able to take out the third-grade Zhu Yan Dan." Mingzhu thought to himself, then raised his chin and looked at Su Han: "Where is your elixir?" A smile appeared on Su Han's lips, "Follow me to my alchemy shop, and I'll give it to you!" Mingzhu¡¯s brows immediately frowned, and her voice was cold: ¡°Where did all these things come from? I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. Even if I took out this sword in vain, take it away!¡± "Hold on." Su Han's eyes flashed with light, and he stretched out his hand to hold the black sword box without hesitation. He likes the sword in this sword box so much that he must get it today, even if it costs a little more. "Fat man, give this little lady the bag of money, and take out the 200-year-old stalactite narcissus I told you to bring." Hearing Su Han¡¯s order, the fat shopkeeper hurriedly stepped forward, took out a long jade box from his arms, placed the money bag on the jade box, and presented it to Mingzhu with both hands. "How about three hundred thousand taels of silver, a 200-year-old stalactite narcissus, and a third-grade beauty elixir to buy your sword?" Su Han looked at Mingzhu and asked. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 49: I won¡¯t give you a cent You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mingzhu opened the jade box, and the stalactites and narcissus exuded a gleaming brilliance, which illuminated her beautiful eyes. Mingzhu's heart moved. Money was nothing to her, but this top-quality medicinal herb was something that could only be found but not sought. "If you can't get the third-grade Beauty Pill, you can't take away the sword, and I won't return these two things." Mingzhu took the brocade bag and jade box, shook them, and said. "make a deal!" Looking at Su Han¡¯s happy expression, Mingzhu frowned nicely. No matter how you look at this deal, she will make a profit, unless this country bumpkin can really come up with a third-grade beauty-preserving pill, but that is obviously impossible. Mingzhu really couldn¡¯t figure out where Su Han got his confidence. "Does he want to deceive me with a fake Zhuanyan Pill? Do you think I am such a blind person? It's really ridiculous. He spent so much money to defraud me of a sword from Prince Ming's Palace, but he didn't know that I had been waiting for him for a long time. Look at his joke!¡± A smile slowly appeared on Mingzhu¡¯s lips, and she waved for the carriage, preparing to go to Sujia Danfang with Su Han. She wanted to see with her own eyes what the "Third Grade Beauty Pill" that Su Han took out looked like! On the way to Danfang, because the sword box in the carriage was too heavy, the wheels left two deep marks on the street. Halfway through, the wheel finally broke under the load. Su Han had to ask the fat shopkeeper to get on the horse and go back to Su's house first, and call a sturdier carriage before he could carry the sword box and continue walking. In the carriage, Mingzhu glanced at Su Han from time to time, but Su Han's eyes remained on the sword box without moving away. The eyes were so fiery, it was as if he was staring at the contents of his bag. Mingzhu couldn't help but feel angry. She was a beautiful woman, but he didn't even look at her, only looking at the sword box? Is the sword box that beautiful? "It turns out that your surname is Su, and you are a young master from a third-rate family. No wonder you are so hostile to Mr. Su from Tianhe County!" After getting off the carriage and looking at the signboard of Sujia Danfang, Mingzhu laughed sarcastically. "You brought out Mr. Su to suppress me, but you said that I am very hostile? In your mind, the hostility is not strong until others kneel down and beg for mercy on the spot? It turns out that this is the upbringing of you nobles in the county and city, and I have learned it. ." Su Han said lightly. "You" Mingzhu's face turned red and she was speechless. Su Han didn¡¯t pay attention to her anymore. She only had these two brushes anyway, and strode towards the alchemy room. Mingzhu ordered six servants to carry the sword box and follow behind. "Han'er!" Su Yunhai, who was in the lobby on the first floor, stood up as soon as he saw Su Han, his face full of anticipation. He had obviously been waiting for Su Han for a long time. Su Han nodded to Su Yunhai and called "Dad", but his eyes fell on the old man in yellow next to Su Yunhai. What are these three elders doing in the Alchemy House at this time? "Hey, Han'er, this is" Su Yunhai¡¯s face lit up when he saw the pearl behind Su Han, Han¡¯er¡¯s eyesight is quite good! But what happened to that dark sword box? "Dad, you misunderstood." Su Han didn't know what Su Yunhai was thinking. Mingzhu's face was indeed beautiful, but he had no interest in this young girl with no breasts and no butt. Mingzhu's face turned cold. It was indeed a misunderstanding, but she should also be the one to explain the misunderstanding. Why did Su Han rush to say it? Does he still feel that he, the sweet girl of heaven, is not worthy of him? Looking coldly at the people in front of her, Mingzhu snorted disdainfully and said nothing. When Su Yunhai heard the cold snort, his smile turned cold and he was too lazy to talk to Mingzhu. His Su Yunhai's son is not a creature of the pond. This girl's family background seems to be very high, but if she looks down on Han'er because of her family background, it will be her loss. "Su Han!" Just when it was quiet, the third elder shouted loudly, which immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the hall! "Su Han, that day you embezzled two hundred thousand taels of silver from the family and used it for your own cultivation. Did I ever say no? Why did I take two hundred thousand taels of silver from the alchemy workshop for my grandson's cultivation today? Your father He abused his power as the head of the family and obstructed it in every possible way! You, father and son, must give me an explanation for this matter today!" The third elder was very aggressive and pointed his finger directly at Su Han. Su Han glanced at the third elder lightly, but did not answer. Instead, he turned around and asked, "Dad, rabies has become prevalent in the city again today. Why does this old dog bite people indiscriminately?" Suddenly, the hall burst into laughter. Many Danfang guys have been fed up with the third elder sitting here for a long time, and they have long been fed up with that gloomy old face. Now Su Han is merciless when he comes up.The scolding made them feel happy. "Su Han! You blatantly insulted your elders, but you still have any education at all. Do you want me to ask for help from the family?" The third elder was so angry that the veins on his forehead were beating. He really wanted to slap this little beast to death, but he was in the way. It¡¯s hard to do anything as an elder! Su Han reached out and plucked out his ears, approached the third elder, and said doubtfully: "Third elder, what did you just say? I didn't hear clearly. Why did I only hear the barking sound? Why don't you say it again!" "Little beast!" The third elder was so angry that he almost fainted. After barely squeezing out these three words, he choked in his throat and could not utter even a single word. Su Yunhai suppressed his laughter and explained the matter. After hearing this, Su Han's eyes turned cold. This third elder has such a big face. The income of the Alchemy House has always been controlled by the head of the family. But this time he made so much money all because of himself. He has nothing to do with the third elder. . The third elder initially asked for 200,000 taels but was rejected by Su Yunhai. He actually sent servants to collect the money in the alchemy shop, hoping to receive 400,000 taels. This shamelessness opened Su Han's eyes even more. After understanding the ins and outs, Su Han said calmly: "Third Elder, you can't take away a penny from this alchemy shop today. There are two reasons. First, I am the heir of the family. It is only natural that the family spends a lot of money to train the heir. Because of this It is related to the future destiny of the family. If you are not convinced, wait until the day your grandson replaces me before you speak." "Second, even if I am not the heir of the family and I am treated the same as your grandson, then the two hundred thousand taels I spent have already been earned back for the family in the alchemy workshop, and I will earn more and more from now on. Remember. Come on, this income is not only due to me, but also to everyone. And here, you, the third elder, have made no contribution at all except barking a few words, and your role is worse than that of a watchdog. " Su Han said, scanning the alchemy hall with his eyes and pointing at the busy clerks: "Third elder, open your dog eyes and look at them. Can you be like them and work all day long for the family's alchemy shop?" Are you busy? In the eyes of a high-ranking family leader like you, their hard work is justifiable, and you, the third elder, can take the fruits of their many days of hard work as your own just by talking, just because you are born noble and are The elder of the family.¡± "So Third Elder, please get out of here right now. Don't even think about taking away a penny." After Su Han finished speaking, there was silence in the entire Danfang Hall. "Master" The guys stopped what they were doing, their eyes red. They were busy working in the alchemy workshop like spinning tops all day long. They had long been accustomed to the bossy face of the family's top brass. Even a small steward could deduct their meager salary and use it to spend time and money. They never dared to imagine that a high-ranking young master of the family would speak for them. Moreover, it was not a high-profile alms-like words, but truly expressed their feelings. It felt like Su Han was one of them. The Su family, if they can have such an heir, they are willing to die in the Su family for the rest of their lives and never leave! "Han'er." Su Yunhai's face also became serious. What Su Han said today was something Su Yunhai had never thought of before. He suddenly realized that he should learn from his son and change his thinking, so that he could eradicate some of the family's stubborn diseases and make the whole family more prosperous! Mingzhu on the side was even more stunned in place, unable to regain consciousness for a long time. What Su Han had said to him echoed in his mind. This young man has been this kind of person from beginning to end. He has never been afraid of power, and he also sneered at the system where people are born into three, six or nine grades. When faced with the bullying of nobles and celebrities, he did not buy it at all. "I am afraid that a person like me, who is of noble birth, but not outstanding in cultivation, and extremely arrogant, will be the kind of person this young man hates the most, right?" Tears welled up in her clear and beautiful eyes at some point, and her vision became blurry. Mingzhu didn't know why she was suddenly so wronged, but she couldn't control the waves of unwillingness in her heart! ¡°Nonsense!¡± Thunderous shouts suddenly exploded in the hall, and slight fluctuations of energy made everyone tremble! The one who shouted was the third elder. His body suddenly emitted bursts of oppressive power. He looked around at the crowd in the hall with gloomy eagle eyes, with a hint of domineering look in his eyes, as if looking at ants who were being kneaded. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 50: The Young Master from an Aristocratic Family and the Common People in the Mountains You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The third elder's gray hair was windless, and his yellow clothes were making noisy noises. He was like a furious beast, and he yelled: "You little waste, don't try to win people's hearts with your crooked ideas! Your crooked theories are useless and can only be forced." What you say is the truth! Whether you agree or disagree today, I will take away 400,000 taels of silver!" "Third Elder, you have been hiding evil intentions for a long time, and today you finally showed your true face! In front of a large public, you openly disobeyed the family leader's orders and spoke treacherous words. Do you want to rebel?" Su Yunhai stood up suddenly, and his body exploded with the slightest emotion. Not weaker than the pressure of the three elders. "You!" The third elder's pupils suddenly shrank to the size of pinholes. He dared to be so arrogant today precisely because he received a secret report from the spies that the family leader was unable to circulate the true energy in his body for some reason, and his combat power had dropped significantly. But looking at Su Yunhai's appearance, it doesn't look like he is having trouble operating his true energy at all? "Shameless, you actually released false information to deceive me!" The third elder shouted loudly, and threw himself at Su Yunhai like an arrow from a string! Boom! The powerful zhenqi of the third elder and Su Yunhai collided fiercely in mid-air. A strong zhenqi wave burst out from the place where the two collided, and shot towards the largest pillar in the middle of the hall! Everyone was immediately shocked and hid behind the cover. Many people closed their eyes tightly, unable to bear to see the pillars shattered and the hall completely destroyed! Collapse! The wave of true energy hit something hard, but no loud cracking sound was heard. The hall in front of you is still neat and orderly. A slightly thin figure stands in front of the pillar, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, looking leisurely and relaxed. What just happened? Everyone opened their mouths in surprise, unable to believe what they just saw. Su Han actually used his body to block the fluctuation of zhenqi just now! Blocked the infuriating energy fluctuations from two strong men at the tenth level of Qi Martial Realm! The young man¡¯s body is not strong, and is even a little thin. How did he do it? Su Yunhai took a breath, with panic and worry in his eyes. But seeing the indifferent look on Su Han's face, Su Yunhai felt relieved, and his expression slowly began to show a hint of ecstasy. I didn¡¯t expect Han¡¯er¡¯s body to be able to withstand the true energy impact of two tenth-level Qi Martial Realm masters! He is only at the eighth level of the Qi Martial Realm. His physical body is already so strong. How many times must he have endured unimaginable hardships? He, Su Yunhai, would die without regrets if he had such a son. The third elder¡¯s face was extremely shocked. Isn¡¯t this Su Han a waste? Even if he suddenly started practicing recently, it would only last for a short month. An ordinary warrior would never be so powerful after decades of hard training. How could he have such a powerful body! Tempering body! That's right, this little beast must have used the 200,000 taels of silver to ask the alchemist to "temper his body", otherwise how could he have transformed from a waste to such an extent! The third elder¡¯s ravaged face was immediately filled with a strong look of greed. At this moment, he was completely irrational, and he didn't use his brain to think carefully about how a "tempered body" worth only 200,000 taels could be so powerful. "I must get four hundred thousand taels of silver, and ask twice as many alchemists to temper my grandson's body. My grandson must be twice as strong as this little beast, no, a hundred times, a thousand times stronger." The third elder kept thinking in his heart. He shouted sternly, approaching Su Han step by step, and all the energy in his body burst out without reservation, making everyone tremble and cracking the glass windows of Danfang! "Old man, don't even think about touching me, Han'er!" Su Yunhai was furious. If he moved his feet, his figure would shoot out. "Third Elder, I will give you a chance." At this moment, Su Han's voice suddenly sounded, with a strong sense of ridicule, causing the third elder and Su Yunhai to pause at the same time. Facing the unreserved pressure of the third elder, Su Han looked extremely relaxed and did not even blink. This pressure as heavy as a hill seemed like nothing to him. The third elder stopped and stared at Su Han with his dark green eyes. "You little beast, you are finally scared and want to make peace with me." The third elder Jie Jie laughed scornfully. This little beast was so ignorant of praise that it would not be an exaggeration to kill him with one palm. However, now is not the right time. It would be better to wait until the day of the competition with Ouyang Yufei, wait until he loses, and then justifiably let him die. "Only what the strong say is the truth, does the third elder think so?" Su Han playfully repeated what the third elder just saidAs he spoke, a sarcastic smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The third elder burst out laughing: "Yes, I did say that! If you have any opinions, feel free to come and defeat me. Otherwise, I will have the final say in this place today!" "Third Elder, you are so complacent that you don't even look at who else is here?" Su Yunhai said coldly. The third elder sneered, and his disdainful eyes fell on Su Han: "Little beast, so your ability is to hide in your crotch and act like a slug?" "These three elders are really disgusting. With the respect of the elders, they are pressing forward step by step against a fifteen-year-old boy. What kind of skills do they have." The crowd couldn't help but whisper, and pairs of sympathetic eyes fell on Su Han. . However, the third elder turned a deaf ear to their voices. ????????????????????? The young man in the center of the crowd smiled leisurely. His eyes, as dark as stars, glanced over the third elder lightly, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes, as if he was watching a clown jumping around with all his strength. Mingzhu¡¯s expression was frozen, and her beautiful eyes stared at Su Han unblinkingly, as if she didn¡¯t recognize him. She really couldn't figure out how this young man, who didn't come from a noble family, could suddenly show such a magnanimity that only a person in a superior position could have. This kind of demeanor, not to mention Mr. Su from Tianhe County, even his noble brother, the prince of the palace, is as mean and stingy as a commoner in the mountains and plains in front of this kind of demeanor. "Third Elder, if I say I'll give you a chance, I will definitely give you a reward. You don't have to jump in haste." Su Han's voice contained a trace of teasing. "Jie Jie, since you want to make peace, I am willing to hear the details. I hope your terms will satisfy me!" The third elder sneered. "Third Elder, today I, an eighth-level martial artist in the Qi Martial Realm, will compete with you. If you can prove that you are qualified to be called a strong person, you can take the 400,000 taels for yourself. But if you lose, You have to hand over your most beloved weapon, and then roll as far as you can without ever stepping into the alchemy workshop again. Isn't this condition too much?" Su Han said with a smile. The third elder was stunned for a moment, and then laughed loudly: "Little beast, it turns out that you are deliberately coveting my beloved Cave King Bell! Okay, I will promise you now, and you can't get it anyway. Eighth-level Qi Martial Realm, Come challenge me and seek death!" The crowd in the hall was speechless and their eyes were trembling. They couldn't believe what they heard. Su Han, with an eighth-level Qiwu realm, challenging the tenth-level Qiwu realm, what's the difference between hitting an egg against a stone? Could it be that he is crazy? "It's like looking for death. I was waiting for him to give me the Beauty Pill, but here he started to go crazy!" Mingzhu's beautiful eyes were frozen, her chest was heaving, and a trace of anger appeared on her face. She must have misjudged him just now and thought that this country bumpkin was stronger than the prince of the palace! Among the crowd, only Su Yunhai had a calm look. Among all the people, he was the only one who believed that Su Han could do those extremely incredible things again and again. ¡°Stop it first!¡± An angry shout suddenly sounded out, instantly attracting everyone's attention. The person who shouted was the unbearable Pearl. After seeing Mingzhu¡¯s appearance clearly, the crowd immediately started to commotion, with pairs of eyes staring at Mingzhu in a purple dress without blinking, and exclamations one after another! This girl in a purple skirt has a natural face and illusory eyes, as if she has all the aura of heaven and earth in one body. They have never seen such a beautiful woman in their lives! What is surprising is that this beautiful girl is staring at Su Han. Could it be that she has something to do with Su Han? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 51 Who is the unlucky guy? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Almost instantly, eyes of envy, jealousy and hatred were shot at Su Han. If the eyes were real, Su Han would have been penetrated thousands of times by now! Mingzhu knew that everyone had misunderstood, and was even more angry. She stepped forward and shouted: "Su Han, you promised to give me the third-grade beauty pill. I don't care what you have to do now. Give me the pill first." come out!" What - the crowd couldn't believe their ears even more. This beautiful girl actually begged Su Han for something so generously. It seems that the relationship between the two is not shallow! I don¡¯t know how this kid could have such good luck. Although he is the heir of the Su family in terms of family background, there are not many dandies in Qingye City who are bigger than him. As for his appearance, he could only be described as pretty, but he didn't know what this beautiful girl was attracted to. Su Han was also full of astonishment. He never expected that this unruly Nizi would rush out to disrupt the situation and disturb him from repairing the third elder! "Girl, you have nothing to do here, go away!" The third elder didn't have any sympathy for the beauty. When he saw Mingzhu coming out to get in the way, he shouted loudly. Mingzhu suddenly turned her head to look at the third elder, her eyes were extremely cold, and she said coldly: "It's none of your business if I talk to him, get out!" An awe-inspiring and inviolable noble aura suddenly burst out. The third elder immediately took a step back, with a look of shock and uncertainty on his face. What a ghost today. Su Han, a little beast, openly challenged him and brought an unidentified woman with him. The origin of this woman is extraordinary no matter how you look at it! "Little beast, hurry up and take care of your affairs. I don't have the time to play with you!" The third elder did not dare to offend Mingzhu. He was holding a ball of fire in his heart and could only vent his anger on Su Han. "Su Han, give me the Beauty Pill!" Mingzhu raised her eyebrows and took a step forward. The crowd was silent, staring at this scene in stunned silence. A sinister old man and a beautiful girl were scrambling to force Su Han, as if they were competing to see who could force him harder. Facing the menacing two men, Su Han suddenly laughed and said to Mingzhu: "I'm afraid you have to wait a while. I have to temporarily open a furnace to refine the Zhuyan Pill for you." "Refining, refining your sister, I believe you are the devil! I have to leave!" Mingzhu was so angry that his chest felt tight. After working on it for a long time, he actually said such a sentence, refining the third-grade beauty pill, By him? She really thinks that her pearl is a big-breasted and brainless idiot! "Wait a moment." Su Han immediately reached out and grabbed Mingzhu, his eyes flashing with fire. Others thought he was passionate about the beauty, but only Mingzhu knew that he simply longed for the sword in the black sword box. But for some reason, this pure enthusiasm for martial arts touched Mingzhu. She had seen too many fiery eyes, but those eyes were all directed at her beauty and her statusHad she ever seen such pure eyes, untainted by worldly desires? "Let me go, I don't have time to wait for you, unless you finish competing with this old man within a quarter of an hour." Mingzhu didn't know what was going on, so she blurted out and relaxed the conditions. Su Han let go of Mingzhu with satisfaction. Today, the third elder, he will repair it severely, and he will not give up Mingzhu's sword. "Of course I hope it will be as soon as possible, but I'm afraid the third elder won't agree!" "You little beast, a quarter of an hour is enough for me to slap you to death three times. Is there anything I don't agree with?" The third elder laughed wildly, but just after a few laughs, he was interrupted by Mingzhu's shout: "Old man, you guys have to compete in strength, this one is the fastest, I hate seeing blood!" The third elder¡¯s smile suddenly froze on his face. He glanced at Mingzhu several times and thought about it for a moment. After all, he still didn¡¯t have the guts to offend this noble girl of unknown origin. Anyway, he didn¡¯t plan to kill Su Han today. It¡¯s the same as anything else, and his strength is better! The strength of a warrior at the eighth level of the Qi Martial Realm cannot be compared with that of a strong warrior at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm. This just let this little beast know how big the gap is between the eighth and tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm. Not even for a moment. All the people in the Hall of Sujia Danfang have arrived outdoors at this moment, standing in the poisonous sun. However, they were not at the entrance of Sujiadanfang, but came to Ouyangjiadanfang, which was 500 meters away from Sujiadanfang. "Su Han! What do you mean?" The third elder frowned and looked at the Ouyang Family Alchemy Workshop, which was in a mess. It had been undergoing intensive repairs since it was smashed by Su Han last time. However, it was so badly damaged that it was equivalent to building a new Alchemy Workshop. What the third elder couldn¡¯t figure out was what was going on with the Su family, why did he come to the Ouyang family? Su Han didn¡¯t answer, but his eyes fell on Ouyang¡¯s family.On the two giant trees that block out the sky and sun at the entrance of the square. It turned out that since Su Han kicked off the big willow tree at the door, the Ouyang family felt disgraced and unlucky, so they simply dug up the willow tree by the roots and spent a lot of money to transport two larger ones. The locust tree was planted at the entrance of Danfang to bring good things in pairs. At the same time, it also took the meaning of "wood" to suppress "ghosts", and suppressed the evil star Su Han as a little ghost! "Hey! It's a good competition of strength. Let's borrow these two giant trees." Su Han stroked the trunk of the locust tree with one hand and suddenly laughed evilly. As soon as they heard this laughter, although the sun was still fierce, everyone began to feel cold. The cold laughter echoed over and over in their ears, subconsciously feeling that someone must be unlucky today I don¡¯t know whether this unlucky guy will be the third elder or the Ouyang family, or maybe they are both unlucky together "Third Elder, whoever can break this tree without using any weapons will win. You go first." Su Han showed a sarcastic smile and made a gesture of invitation. The third elder's eyes fell on the trunk of the giant locust tree, and he frowned at Su Han, shook his head and sneered: "What's so difficult about this!" After saying that, the third elder's lower body sank, his waist and horse became one, and extremely powerful force surged in the muscles under his skin, and surged towards his fists in waves. At the same time, the true energy in the dantian also began to flow, traveling quickly along the true energy veins and flowing into the fist. A circle of rich true energy mist had condensed on the iron fist, and a faint light could be faintly seen flickering in it. The third elder is so confident not without reason. He is already a tenth-level martial artist in the Qi Martial Realm. He can reach a strength of two thousand kilograms with one punch without using any martial arts. Although this tree is as thick as two people can hold it in their arms, it is just wood and its toughness is limited. The strength of two thousand kilograms is enough! Snapped! The third elder punched the tree trunk with great force and force, but only a muffled sound was heard. A shocking scene occurred. This punch only made a half-foot-deep hole. Compared to the entire tree trunk, the size of the hole was nothing at all, let alone breaking the trunk. "What's going on!" The third elder's old face turned red. This punch did not have the expected effect at all. The mocking looks around him made him feel extremely embarrassed! Looking closely, I found that the trunk was shiny inside the trunk. It seemed that there were a lot of metal tendons inside. Each was only thick in chopsticks, and one by one was densely tough. This is not a locust tree, it is clearly a steel tree! "What a strong tree!" The people around were stunned when they saw the metal tendons in the trunk. They had never seen such a strange sight. "Ha ha ha ha!" Su Han finally couldn't help laughing. The Ouyang family was afraid that they would be in trouble with their tree again, so they simply spent a lot of money to turn the tree into a steel tree. He also happened to pass by and discovered it by turning on the evil eye. Thanks to Mingzhu¡¯s proposal to compete in strength, he was able to use this tree to punish the three elders. Speaking of which, I have to thank the Ouyang family for making such a good prop! The third elder¡¯s old face turned purple, and his gloomy eyes stared at Su Han. This little beast, could he have known that there was another mystery in this tree trunk and deliberately embarrassed himself? But how could he know? "Little beast, let me show you how powerful I am!" The third elder shouted violently, "Inferior martial arts, Kaishan Fist!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The white mist of true energy on the third elder's fist became more intense, and a trace of earthy yellow light actually condensed from it. The iron fist was swung out with great force, crackling the air, and hit the tree trunk with a mountain-opening fist! "Low-grade martial arts!" The crowd immediately became excited. This high-level orthodox martial arts and the ordinary martial arts circulating on the market are completely different concepts. In the entire Qingye City, only the core members of the three major families are qualified to practice it. Inferior martial arts. Most of them have never seen the power of low-grade martial arts. Now is the time to witness how powerful this Kaishan Fist is. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 52 It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Boom! This mountain-opening fist was powerful and powerful, and it hit the tree trunk hard. The traces of khaki infuriating energy on the iron fist suddenly exploded outwards, blasting a big crater out of the entire tree trunk! Beng, bang, bang Broken metal tendons popped out of the pit one after another. Looking from a distance, the entire tree trunk looked like it had been chewed by some huge beast. The tree trunk slowly swayed back and forth for a while, and finally broke with a "click". The tree crown that covered the sky and the sun immediately tilted down and fell to the ground with a crash. "Okay, what a mountain-opening fist!" The crowd saw the power of low-level martial arts for the first time. They were shocked and cheered loudly. The third elder had a proud look on his face, and the embarrassment just now seemed to have drifted away with the breeze, leaving no trace behind. "Su Han! I have destroyed this giant tree as per your request, what else do you have to say!" The third elder was satisfied and laughed. The 400,000 taels seemed to be in his bag. Su Han chuckled: "Third Elder, you seem to have forgotten something! A competition of strength is not a competition of martial arts. If you use martial arts, is it a competition of strength?" The crowd was stunned for a while, Su Han was right! They were so shocked just now that they completely forgot that this was a competition of strength. If they competed with martial arts, then high-grade martial arts would definitely not be able to defeat low-grade martial arts. High-grade martial arts would definitely defeat low-grade martial arts. What do you call a contest of strength? "shut up!" The third elder shouted loudly, with a hint of domineering in his eyes, "I said this is a competition of strength, what do you think? If you are not convinced, you can also use martial arts, I am free to use whatever martial arts you want!" In fact, as a disciple of the Su family, the martial arts that Su Han has access to are at best low-grade. The third elder's words may sound generous, but in fact they are completely irrelevant. Using the same low-grade martial arts, Su Han's cultivation level was two levels lower. The result was predictable. Su Hanhan laughed and said, "Using martial arts in violation of regulations is still reasonable. What a big face! Keep your dog eyes open, I will let you know what it means to compete in strength." After saying that, Su Han walked to another giant tree. The body didn't move much. The fists were clenched, and they were not as powerful as the third elder. There was just a layer of white Qi condensed on the surface of the fists. There was a clicking sound in the bones. A punch as fast and precise as a bullet. Hitting the tree trunk with unparalleled speed. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was no change at all on the surface of the tree trunk, only a thin strange sound came out. The sound became more and more dense, and in the end it made people feel hairy, as if it was the prelude to a storm, and something jaw-dropping was about to happen. ¡­ Bang! The huge tree trunk finally exploded from the middle. The exploded part was exactly where Su Han's fist hit! In that section of the tree trunk, all the metal tendons, wood, and bark were crushed into powder and scattered all over the sky! The huge tree that was blown down in the middle tilted down hard and hit the roof of Ouyang's Danfang, which was being renovated. The roof immediately collapsed again, and the whole scene was a mess. The crowd around them had been stunned out of their minds for a long time. Looking at this astonishing scene, their mouths were wide open and they couldn't recover for a long time! Su Han didn¡¯t use any martial arts, he just punched the giant tree completely with one punch! "This guy doesn't look strong. Why is his physical strength so strong? He's not human, he's simply a pervert!" Mingzhu muttered to herself with dull eyes. The expression of the third elder has froze even more. The complacency just now still remains on his face, but his eyes are filled with fear and anger, and his whole blood seems to have solidified. "Little beast, what tricks did you use!" The third elder¡¯s shouts resounded throughout the commercial street. However, all that fell on him were looks of contempt! These three elders were the first to use martial arts in violation of regulations. As a result, Su Han did not use martial arts, and the tree was broken more thoroughly than the three elders. It¡¯s clear who wins and who loses! "Third Elder, there is no need to use any means to deal with you, you are not worth it!" Su Han chuckled, unable to hide the contempt in his eyes. The veins on the third elder's forehead protruded, turned purple, and squirmed like living centipedes. The old eyes were bulging, and one could clearly see bloodshot streaks in them. His chest was rising and falling violently, as if he might faint at any time. "Hahahaha, Third Elder, I will send someone to pick up the Cave King Bell from your residence. I will first thank Third Elder here for giving the Cave King Bell to Han'er, my family!" Su Yunhai had already expected that Su Han had a solution. Treating the third elder, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy.At this moment, he felt extremely happy in his heart as he watched the usually domineering third elder being defeated. Hearing these words, the light in the third elder's eyes finally gradually extinguished, and his whole body was relaxed and paralyzed on the ground, "It's over, it's all over!" The third elder kept repeating this sentence over and over again. The Cave King Bell was his most beloved thing, and its value was far more than 400,000 taels of silver. If he hadn't risked the exposure and did that for the Supreme Elder, the Cave King Bell would never have fallen into the hands of his third elder. Precisely because he has the best weapon like the Cave King Bell by his side, everyone in the Su family and even throughout Qingye City looks at the Third Elder with high regard and respects him. Without the Cave King Bell, his combat effectiveness will drop by at least 50%. Su Yunhai, who used to be extremely afraid of him, can now turn over and ride on his head! The most important thing is that this cave king bell does not actually belong to him, it is just borrowed by the Supreme Elder for his use. And he actually lost the Cave King Bell to Su Han. How will he explain it to the Supreme Elder in the future? "If I had known this, let alone one "tempered body", even if I were given ten tempered bodies, I would never provoke the evil star Su Han! If I had known this, why did I agree to compete in strength? Strength is only one aspect of a warrior. In a real fight, no matter how strong an eighth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm is, he may not be his opponent! Regret, unwillingness, helplessness! And all this is because I underestimated the evil star Su Han and thought that I could win in any competition! When thinking about the consequences of losing the Cave King Bell, the third elder felt so distressed that he almost rolled his eyes and fainted! "Su Han!" An angry shout suddenly came from a distance, and a graceful figure in a fiery red phoenix-tailed robe, riding a fiery red rouge horse, galloped over! "It's Ouyang Yufei from the Ouyang family! She came really quickly." The crowd showed sympathy in their eyes. Su Han destroyed the two trees that the Ouyang family alchemy workshop had worked hard to build, and even smashed the rebuilt alchemy workshop again. The Ouyang family would let him go, then there would be a ghost. No, Ouyang Yufei is here to settle the score! This Second Young Master Su played too much and finally got burned. As an eighth-level Qi Martial Realm warrior, even if he has amazing strength, how can he compete with Ouyang Yufei who has only half stepped into the True Martial Realm? "Our Ouyang family has not provoked you in the past two days, but you have gone too far, taken the initiative to stir up trouble and seek death?" Ouyang Yufei stood in front of Su Han, his eyes were condescending and his tone was cold. ¡°You¡¯ve never provoked me? What a good person you¡¯ve never provoked me.¡± Su Hanlian laughed, "Ouyang Yufei, your Ouyang family paid a lot of money to buy the alchemists of my Su family's alchemy workshop, and you want to persuade them to betray the Su family's alchemy workshop and help your Ouyang family to suppress the Su family. This is what you said You have never provoked me?" "This¡ª!" Ouyang Yufei paused. She just heard Ouyang Li talk about this plan yesterday, but why did Su Han know about it so quickly? There was a hint of coldness in the corner of Su Han's mouth. Three alchemists came to him last night to report what happened. This kind of thing was what he expected. Speaking of which, he would also like to thank the Ouyang family for their bribery and helping him test the loyalty of the alchemist. "Stop talking nonsense, Ouyang Yufei, go back and tell Ouyang Li, don't be sneaky and play dirty tricks. If you have the ability, just do it openly." Su Han's voice was cold. He destroyed the Ouyang family's tree today. He naturally knew that the Ouyang family would not give up. However, the Su family was not easy to pinch. Bribing the family alchemist has already touched upon the secrets and bottom line. If you just give in and pretend to be deaf, it will only make the other party think that the Su family is heartless and easy to bully, and thus make further progress! "Ha!" Ouyang Yufei chuckled and looked at Su Han condescendingly, as if looking at an ant, "Come upright! You, an eighth-level Qi Martial Realm warrior, said this to me In short, don¡¯t you think you are too ridiculous?¡± "Junior sister Ouyang, why are you so slow? Just let them stumble with a few lowly things. It's not worth your time to deal with it." Suddenly, an impatient male voice came from afar, interrupting the conversation between the two. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 53 Where does the confidence come from? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Senior Brother Yu." Looking at the indifferent young man strolling from a distance, Ouyang Yufei quickly put away her domineering aura and shouted. At this moment, everyone's eyes fell on the indifferent young man. The young man was slender, wearing white jade brocade clothes, and carrying a long sword behind his back. His face was very handsome, but there was an air of coldness about him that made people dare not take a closer look. . The pearl in the crowd frowned, feeling that this indifferent young man and Ouyang Yufei looked familiar to her. She had probably seen them in Tianhe County! However, in Tianhe County, these two people should not belong to the upper class, otherwise she would not know them. "Senior Brother Yu, it's not that I'm wasting my time intentionally. It's just that this matter is related to the face of our Ouyang family, so I have to take care of it." Ouyang Yufei stared at the indifferent young man and explained softly. "Oh!" The young man known as Senior Brother Yu nodded and said coldly, "Since it's for the family, it's understandable!" There was a hint of tenderness in Ouyang Yufei's eyes. She knew that although her senior brother was indifferent, he still cared about her, but he just didn't say it, "Senior Brother Yu, just wait a moment, little sister." It won¡¯t be long!¡± "What women do is procrastination!" The young man surnamed Yu said calmly, turned around, and his indifferent eyes fell on Su Han. Wherever his gaze went, everyone seemed to stop breathing. I don¡¯t know where this young man came from. That arrogant and indifferent temperament seemed to be born with him! "Untouchable, you were wrong because you shouldn't have wasted my time. Kneel down now, kowtow to apologize to Yu Fei, and then leave with your arms folded. Move quickly!" The young man said calmly. There was no viciousness in his eyes, only a faint look. disdain. Su Han¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed and he knelt down to kowtow? Destroy your arms? The grudge between him and the Ouyang family was started by the Ouyang family. If he didn't want to be a coward, he would be forced to abandon his arms? Just because he wasted a little time of this young man who felt good about himself? "Why don't you do as I'm told?" The young man frowned. It had never happened before for a pariah in a third-rate small town to dare to disobey his orders. Ouyang Yufei said softly: "Su Han, you shouldn't have chosen to stir up trouble today. It's your own misfortune! My senior brother's surname is Yu and his name is Yang. He is a genius of the Ziyang Sect and the son of the sect leader. He came to Qingye It is our honor to be a guest in Qingye City. If you know what I am doing, kneel down and beg for mercy now. Don¡¯t let my senior brother get angry, otherwise you will be the one who suffers the consequences.¡± "A genius? The son of the sect leader? The honor of Aoba City?" Su Han's face was full of absurdity, and the muscles on his face were almost distorted for a moment, and finally he laughed loudly, "Hahahaha, Ziyang Sect is just a small yellow-level sect, how can you have such strong confidence that you are a Tu Emperor? Something worse than bullshit!¡± ?????????????????????? The crowd around us all took a breath of cold air, but it¡¯s just a small yellow-level sect? This kid really dares to say that the Ziyang Sect is the number one sect in the entire Tianhe County. It is a behemoth that ordinary people cannot imagine. It is many times more powerful than those sects that are not of the same rank. He actually dared to look down on the Huang-level sect. His remarks were simply insane and seeking death. "What did you say?" Yu Yang's voice was still calm, but his pupils had shrunk to the size of a pinhead. "Senior brother, this person has always been arrogant, regardless of the occasion. I just think he is a joke. Don't be the same as him." Ouyang Yufei quickly persuaded him. She was afraid that Yu Yang would kill Su Han in a rage and ruin Ouyang. He then shouted to Su Han sternly, "Why don't you slap me yourself and kowtow to my senior brother to apologize!" "Kowtow, don't even think about it." There was a hint of sarcasm in Su Han's eyes. These men and women of noble birth were always shouting about palms and kowtows, saying that they were the only ones who were the only ones who respected themselves, but they didn't know that the world was so big and more powerful than them. There are plenty of nobler people. A Huang-level sect is indeed a Huang-level sect and can only breed such short-sighted things. "Brother, my little sister has only one request: spare his life. Our Ouyang family will still have some use for him." Ouyang Yufei watched Yu Yang walking in the direction of Su Han, knowing that Yu Yang would never give up, so she could only call out. A sound. After hearing what Ouyang Yufei said, Yuyang stopped and said impatiently: "Women are trouble! In that case, let this loser catch my sword and let it go. If he can't catch it, he will seek death himself." After saying that, Yu Yang didn't wait for Ouyang Yufei to answer, and the long sword was already drawn out behind him. Zheng! The air around the sword body trembled, making a sharp sound, and an evil aura instantly filled the air. The blade of the sword was actually glowing with a strange faint purple light, making people feel chills in their hearts.??. The crowd around him took a breath, what a sword! "This is the Ziyang Sect's treasure, the Purple Yao Sword! I didn't expect that the sect master actually passed the Purple Yao Sword to Senior Brother Yu. Senior Brother Yu kept it in the scabbard, and I didn't even notice." Ouyang Yufei's cold face A faint look of helplessness appeared on her face. Once the Zi Yao Sword came out, she couldn't stop Yu Yang. After all, Yu Yang said just now that he only used one sword, which was already a great deal of face for her! "Purple Yao Sword?" A look of surprise flashed across the beautiful eyes of the bright pearl in the crowd, and memories suddenly came to his mind. "Ziyang Sect, it turns out to be the Ziyang Sect. No wonder I think these men and women look familiar! Last time their sect leader celebrated his birthday, he invited his father to go. My father didn't want to go, but later he changed his mind and said that he should give Their ancestors have no respect! I remember that at the birthday banquet, the head of the Ziyang Sect took out the Purple Yao Sword to show off, and he didn¡¯t know how this Purple Yao Sword compares to the sword of our palace?" Mingzhu thought, her eyes involuntarily fell on the black sword box behind the crowd, and then looked at Su Han, with hesitation in her bright eyes, her little hand unconsciously reached into her pocket, and held a cold jade token. As long as she takes out this token, which represents the direct lineage of Prince Ming's Mansion in Tianhe County, even if the ancestor of the Ziyang Sect comes in person, he will still obey her orders, let alone the son of the head of the Ziyang Sect. But she was very unwilling to do so. Su Han bullied her again and again. Why should she save Su Han? "Don't even think about touching me Han'er!" Su Yunhai shouted and shot out, but Ouyang Yufei rode up on the rouge horse and stopped him head on, "Master Su, if you don't want to be buried with him, don't provoke me, Senior Brother Yu!" "Get out!" Su Yunhai shouted violently, and the true energy of a tenth-level Qi Martial Realm expert suddenly burst out, and the violent palm wind pushed it out and slapped the horse's head hard. Poor Ouyang Yufei's top-quality rouge horse, whose strength was comparable to a fourth-level ferocious beast, was crushed in the head by Su Yunhai's palm, and the horse rolled back dozens of meters before stopping. Ouyang Yufei had already left the horse the moment Su Yunhai took out his hand. Her fiery red phoenix tail robe danced in the air, and her graceful figure floated down and landed on the ground. "Master Su, do you take yourself too seriously? Don't forget, I have already stepped halfway into the True Martial Realm, and you are acting recklessly in front of me, seeking death." "Dad, don't be nervous, let alone one or two swords, I can accompany you with ten swords." Su Han¡¯s voice sounded faintly, instantly making everyone¡¯s expressions freeze. Yu Yang¡¯s expression changed even more, and his eyes gradually became cold. The trash of this third-rate small town is really too ignorant of the world. If I don't teach him a lesson today, I'm afraid others will think that anyone in the Ziyang Sect can make irresponsible remarks. "For the sake of fairness, I also want to get a weapon!" Su Han's eyes fell on Yu Yang's Zi Yao Sword, with a trace of mockery on his face. "Okay, but don't waste my time." Yu Yang's voice was cold. No one dared to be fair to him. Even if he was given a hundred or a thousand weapons, would it be useful? Su Han smiled faintly, turned around and walked towards the crowd. In full view of everyone, Su Han came to the black sword box, opened the lid with a wave of his hand, reached down with both hands, grabbed the hilt of the sword, and pulled out the long sword! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The black light in the sky stimulated everyone's eyes. When the black light slowly dissipated, the crowd finally saw the shape of the sword in Su Han's hand. They all opened their mouths and couldn't recover for a long time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 54: This sword weighs one thousand eight hundred and twenty one kilograms! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The long sword Su Han carried in both hands was not a light sword or rapier in the ordinary sense, but a wide and large black epee! He is not very strong, and he is carrying a heavy sword that is as wide as half his body, which is particularly out of place. What surprised everyone was that there were still warriors who liked such heavy swords? Immediately, there was a hint of ridicule in everyone's eyes. Such a big epee probably has no other benefits besides its stylish appearance! It is inconvenient to carry at ordinary times, and it is even more of a burden when fighting. This is why ordinary warriors prefer light swords or even rapiers. Looking at Su Han holding the black epee, the muscles under his skin are constantly surging, and his body is rising and falling with his heavy breathing. I'm afraid it's very strenuous! He didn't know where he got this sword from. The weapon refiner was probably out of his mind, so he consumed a lot of raw materials to refine such a heavy sword. "A bunch of ignorant people!" Mingzhu cursed secretly in her heart. She clearly saw the mocking expressions of the crowd. This is the sword of Prince Ming's palace, not a street product. These country bumpkins know nothing! Moreover, Su Han worked so hard not because he was incompetent, but because the Yungang sword body was fused with ten thousand years of black iron. Not only did the color turn black, but its weight was far beyond imagination, weighing a thousand and eight thousand years. One hundred and twenty-one pounds! Weighing nearly two thousand kilograms, even a tenth-level Qi Martial Realm expert would have to go all out to lift this heavy sword. Su Han, who was at the eighth level of the Qi Martial Realm, could lift this sword. How dare they look down on him? Although no one in the palace has ever been able to use this sword, so the sword has always been sealed, it does not mean that it is not a good sword. It is made of five hundred kilograms of high-grade cloud steel, and is also blended with ten thousand years of black iron. It is expensive to build, and to put it bluntly, if this sword light is thrown into a crowd, it can kill a large number of people, including many low-level warriors. "But did he use my sword without my consent? This stinky pervert!" Mingzhu cursed secretly in her heart. The palace token was already sweating in her delicate hands. Mingzhu knew that everyone thought Su Han was dead today, but she had an inexplicable intuition in her heart that this guy would not be that easy. die. She wanted to see how Su Han would use this sword? On the street under the scorching sun, the crowd formed a large circle, and their attention was focused on Yu Yang and Su Han in the center of the circle. No one noticed that there was actually a breeze blowing in the sultry air at this moment. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The breeze blew across the roof of a five-story building, stayed on the roof for a moment, and turned into the shape of a little girl. If anyone saw this scene, they would probably be so shocked that their eyes would fall off on the spot. The little girl sat on the eaves, her feet dangling as if there was no one around, looking down at the crowd below, her eyes falling on the heavy sword in Su Han's hand. She has long, softly lustrous pale pink hair that hangs casually behind her petite body. Her skin is as textured as ivory, and her eyes are the color of amber, like cat eyes. His appearance was obviously very different from that of a native of the Great Xia Dynasty. What is shocking is that there are two small swords floating next to the little girl. They are suspended directly in the air without any external force. They are only as long as forearms, one black and one white, and they are constantly spinning around her body. The aura around her was even more elusive, even more unfathomable than the master's. If Su Han saw it, he would probably be shocked and unable to guess her realm and origin. "Yungang's heavy sword, with the addition of ten thousand years of black iron, weighs one thousand eight hundred and twenty-one kilograms. To the people here, it is a great weapon. The person holding the sword is an eighth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm, but his physical strength It can be regarded as equivalent to the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm. According to calculations, this person's wrist will lose strength in six minutes. If he swings a sword, the time will be shortened to even shorter." The little girl spewed out a series of sentences like a cannon, describing the sword's structure, weight, and even Su Han's strength accurately. The amber cat eyes looked at the heavy sword intently, seemingly indifferent to everything else, only the way of the sword existed in his eyes. "Epee." Yu Yang¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. Almost everyone in the Ziyang Sect practiced swordsmanship, but he had never seen anyone use an epee. This waste is so ignorant. Does he still think that bigger weapons are better? Having to fight with such an ignorant waste in public would be a stain on Yuyang¡¯s life. Yuyang narrowed his eyes slightly, and couldn't help but feel a little angry at Ouyang Yufei. According to Yuyang's opinion, such a lowly thing can't cause any trouble, so why waste time on it, but Ouyang Yufei must Tube. "Kill him as soon as possible, don't stay here any longer." Yu Yang thought in his heart, the Zi Yao Sword in his hand trembled slightly, and made a sharp sword sound, indicating the urgency in his heart! At this time, Su Han was slowly getting used to the weight of the heavy sword.?, his breathing began to calm down, and the muscles under his skin became less obvious. "Ha ha!" Swinging up the huge heavy sword, Su Han suddenly laughed twice, as if something was activated in his body, and there was a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth! This smile made Yu Yang¡¯s face darken. Yu Yang could tolerate the ants jumping around under his eyes, but he could never tolerate the ants blatantly provoking him and not taking him seriously. "Death, slash with the Purple Gang Sword!" Yu Yang's voice was cold, and the Purple Yao Sword in his hand suddenly became brighter. The light was like an extremely sharp blade, and with the sound of a strong wind, it slashed vertically towards Su Han. ! It is the most powerful killing move as soon as you take action! The air froze in an instant, the beautiful pearly eyes tightened suddenly, and a lot of sweat suddenly appeared on the delicate palms! She trusted her intuition so blindly that she forgot about the Ziyang Sect¡¯s swordsmanship, which was extremely fast! The giant sword was so heavy. Even if Su Han's brain could react, it would take time to swing the heavy sword. How could he block Yu Yang's fast sword! At this moment, Mingzhu¡¯s mind went blank, her heartbeat stopped, her mind was buzzing, and she almost fainted! If Su Han dies here, it will be her fault! In a daze, Mingzhu seemed to see Su Han turn his feet at a subtle angle, and his whole body moved back half a meter in an incredible instant, barely avoiding the sharp edge of the Zi Yao Sword. The heavy sword in his hand tore through the air and made an explosive sound. The powerful force was frightening. "Dang" The sound of gold and iron intersecting turned into sound waves and swept away, causing many onlookers to cover their ears in pain, with shock in their eyes. Yu Yang¡¯s body was pushed backwards by the huge impact. He took two steps back with the Zi Yao Sword in hand before he stabilized his body. His chest heaved and he had a look of extreme disbelief on his face! The collision of this blow almost paralyzed his right hand, what a terrifying force! Didn't Ouyang Yufei say that this person is just an eighth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm? Why is his physical strength so strong? Yu Yang¡¯s face was twitching, and his right hand was holding the Zi Yao Sword tightly. If anyone looked carefully, they would have noticed that Yu Yang¡¯s right hand was shaking. Su Han's strong physical strength combined with the nearly two thousand kilograms of the heavy sword, even without sword skills, the force of one blow is probably four thousand kilograms. The crowd around him exploded, and everyone couldn¡¯t believe their eyes! Su Han once again upset everyone in front of everyone. With the power of an eighth-level Qiwu realm warrior, he resisted the attack of a tenth-level Qiwu realm warrior! Ouyang Yufei's face was filled with disbelief, her eyes involuntarily falling on Yu Yang's right hand. How could the man she respected, admired and relied on be so shaken by Su Han's sword that his wrists trembled? She would rather believe that Yu Yang was trembling because of his unstable mood. "Huh" Mingzhu was already dripping with cold sweat after being frightened just now, and a strand of sweaty black hair stuck to her fair neck. There was a look of astonishment on her beautiful face. She seemed to have clearly seen Su Han's actions just now, but she couldn't understand them at all. How could his footwork be so fast, and how could the power of swinging the heavy sword be so great? "The speed of swinging the heavy sword is faster than expected." On the eaves, the little girl with amber cat eyes murmured. The two small black and white swords that were circling around her body suddenly stopped and flew in front of her one after another. The white sword slashed vertically and the black sword cut horizontally to block. Repeating it over and over again was simulating the fight between the two just now. scene. "With one sword strike, you are defeated." Su Han put the heavy sword on his shoulder and said with a smile, his body still firmly in place, motionless. On the other hand, Yu Yang had already taken two steps back. It was clear who was winning and who was losing. "Shut up." Yu Yang shouted loudly, his voice was cold, and his expression was filled with a hint of domineering. "I'm not defeated, I just didn't try my best. To deal with a guy like you, if I use my full strength from the beginning, wouldn't it look like our Ziyang Sect is bullying the weak. That sword strike just now, even if it's a practice, from now on, it's A real fight." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 55: If you don¡¯t want to die, beg me You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Hanlian laughed: "Just now you said it would be over with one strike, and now you are going to strike again. Do all the people in the Ziyang Sect have faces as big as yours?" "Shut up, you are trying to push me away in every possible way, because you are afraid that I will use all my strength. Today's sword, you have to accept it, you have to accept it, you have to accept it even if you don't accept it!" Yu Yang shouted loudly, and the zhenqi in his body suddenly surged. Waves of zhenqi burst out from his body. The coercion exuded by his whole person suddenly rose to a whole new level, several times more powerful than before. more than. The Purple Yao Sword in his hand bursts with light. The light is a dazzling purple, but there is a trace of golden aura coiled in the purple light! ¡°Senior Brother Yu actually entered the True Martial Realm!¡± Ouyang Yufei's delicate body trembled violently, and her eyes were full of ecstasy. The senior brother she relied on and trusted did not let her down after all. No, it was a big surprise for her! "No way! It's actually a True Martial Realm warrior. There has never been a True Martial Realm warrior in our Qingye City. And he's still so young!" Exclaims came one after another, and countless fiery eyes fell on Yu Yang. The strands of golden real energy coiled in the hand, and the commanding and intimidating pressure, make people tremble in shock. Is this the strength of a true martial artist? Naturally, Ouyang Yufei also attracted everyone's attention. The envious and jealous looks greatly satisfied Ouyang Yufei's vanity. "Golden True Yuan, this Yuyang's physique is biased toward the metal system, and he also practices metal system techniques. It can be said that he has the strongest attack." There was a hint of coldness in Su Han's eyes. Not many strong men at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm could step into the True Martial Realm. Only true geniuses could cross this threshold. After a warrior enters the True Martial Realm, his true energy will also be refined into true essence. True essence has five elements of attributes, and each attribute has a corresponding skill. This time Yu Yang poured golden essence into his sword. The destructive power of the Purple Yao Sword was bound to be more than twice as high as before. "Purple Gang Sword Slash, Second Style!" Yu Yang drank softly. He had suffered a loss just now because he underestimated the enemy and failed to show the strength of the True Martial Realm. Naturally, he would no longer hold back. The golden essence poured out and poured into the Zi Yao Sword. The golden energy in the purple light became more intense, as if it was about to condense into a solid substance. The sword drew an arc and rushed towards Su Han with a billowing murderous aura. "It's really a waste of talent and overkill!" Many onlookers showed a hint of unbearability on their faces. The strong man in the True Martial Realm used all his strength to strike with a sword. With this sword strike, not to mention the eighth-level Qi Martial Realm warriors, even the Qi Martial Realm. A tenth-level expert can also completely destroy the soul and destroy the soul, which is too tyrannical. "Han'er!!" Su Yunhai's eyes were about to burst, and Mingzhu's pupils suddenly shrank. He took out the palace token with his little hand without hesitation, pointed it at Su Han, and was about to throw it! "The first form of Aoxue's sword technique, the cold plum blossoms are blooming." Su Han's soft chant suddenly sounded, as if coming from outside the sky. It was obviously a critical moment, but his voice sounded extremely soft and slow, as if time had been stretched out. Everyone was in a trance. They could clearly see the bustling streets and the scorching sun in front of them. However, there was an overwhelming and strong artistic conception spreading around Su Han, as if he was forcibly pulled into the ice and snow. Looking around, there was only one figure. The red plum blossoms are slowly blooming! Su Han raised the heavy sword in his hand and stabbed forward. The huge black heavy sword with a bloodthirsty aura seemed to turn into a delicate and elegant plum blossom branch at this moment. The two images with strong conflict were wonderfully blended together. With a simple straight thrust, Su Han's momentum suddenly surged, and the huge power of heaven, earth, mountains and rivers surged layer by layer, gathering from all directions and blending into this sword technique. "What's going on? It's beyond my calculation. What kind of swordsmanship is this? I've never seen it before." The expression of the little girl on the eaves finally fluctuated. Her amber eyes narrowed slightly, and she held two small black and white swords in mid-air. The sword trembled violently and exploded into pieces with a bang. "Dang" The sound of gold and iron trembled everyone's eardrums. The purple sword and the black giant sword collided, and the purple light rushed toward Su Han, but the black sword only flowed slowly. A white stream of light passed by. The next second, the purple light melted quickly like snow hitting a soldering iron, and Su Han's black giant sword broke through everything with an indomitable momentum. The full blow of Zhenwu Jing's strength can be able to open up the monument, but how can they have the power of the mountains and rivers? Yu Yang¡¯s eyes were dull as he watched the black giant sword stop an inch in front of his throat. The skinny young man¡¯s mouth slowly revealed a cruel smile: ¡°You, what else do you want to say?explain. " Yu Yang¡¯s heart was trembling, and the Zi Yao Sword fell to the ground with a clang. His legs were trembling, and his lips trembled a few times. He couldn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes showed a hint of pleading. He is afraid of death! There was an uproar all around. This True Martial Realm expert was afraid of Su Han, and he was afraid that an eighth-level Qi Martial Realm warrior would kill him! "If you don't want to die, just beg me." Su Han said in a hoarse voice, but Yu Yang was so scared at the moment that he didn't realize that Su Han's words were lacking in energy. Yu Yang¡¯s legs trembled more violently, and all the blood in his body rushed to the top of his head, beating wildly in his forehead. He lost, and his defeat was extremely embarrassing! He couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter what, how could the opponent, who was only an eighth-level martial artist in the Qi Martial Realm, be able to strike out with that shocking sword? That sword was like divine help! The most important thing in Yu Yang¡¯s life is his face. If his face is gone, how will he go out to meet people in the future? Not to mention, how furious his father would be when he learned that he had brought such humiliation to the Ziyang Sect. However, all of these are not as important as living. "Senior Brother Yu, are you crazy? You are the future leader of Ziyang Sect and you cannot leave a permanent stain here!" Ouyang Yufei shouted in surprise, her delicate body trembling violently, her face turned gray, and her eyes were full of embarrassment, disappointment, dejection, and unwillingness! Yuyang just looked at Ouyang Yufei expressionlessly, his eyes were so unfamiliar. At this moment, he really wanted to slap Ouyang Yufei in the face. If it weren't for her, how could he have ended up in this situation? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Yu Yang withdrew his gaze, knelt on the cold ground, and said in a trembling voice: "Please, don't kill me." There was deathly silence all around, and everyone's breathing stopped. Pearl's white and tender hands slowly and silently covered her delicate lips. The son of the leader of the Ziyang Sect knelt down and begged for mercy from an eighth-level Qiwu realm warrior in public. This scene was so classic that it will probably remain in the history of Qingye City forever. "Yu Yang, you have really embarrassed the Ziyang Sect. First you were arrogant and regarded others as ants, and now you are showing all your ugliness in order to survive. Don't say that you are from Tianhe County in the future." An exquisite and graceful figure walked out of the crowd. On her exquisite white jade face, the cold air floated faintly. She was dressed in a lavender dress that showed her freshness. She held a Ming Palace token in her hand, which was a pearl. That token is actually a talisman with a miniature formation engraved on it, which can save someone's life at a critical moment. But now that Su Han has defeated Yu Yang, there is no need to take out the token, Mingzhu. "Who are you¡­¡­!" Yu Yang¡¯s pupils suddenly tightened, how could he not recognize the beautiful woman in front of him. In the past two or three years, she and her equally beautiful sister have stirred up a bloody storm in the circle of aristocratic young men in the county wherever they go. It is the youngest daughter of the lord of the county, Prince Ming, who is the daughter of Jiwan. The little princess princess who is loved by thousands of people. And he was naturally not exempt from the mundane. Even though he had a junior sister like Ouyang Yufei by his side, he still secretly regarded Mingzhu as the lover of his dreams. However, his family background was not prominent in the county and he had no chance to come into contact with Mingzhu! It¡¯s just that Yu Yang never thought that the lover of his dreams would appear in Qingye City and witness his ugly behavior of kneeling down and begging for mercy from an eighth-level Qi Martial Realm warrior in order to survive! "Hahahahaha" Yu Yang laughed miserably, despairing of all thoughts, struggling to get up from the ground, not wanting the Zi Yao Sword anymore, and just stumbled out of the crowd. "Leave? The man I trusted and relied on was so unreliable. He was made ugly by an eighth-level Qi Martial Realm warrior, and then he left me and left like this?" Ouyang Yufei's whole body was shaking violently, and she endured the embarrassment. She came to the middle of the crowd and picked up the Zi Yao Sword. She only felt that she was exposed to the mocking and contemptuous eyes. Her cheeks were burning, and her whole body's blood seemed to rush up. top of the head. "Su Han, are you okay?" Mingzhu was awkward for a while, then walked to Su Han. At this moment, Su Han had put down his heavy sword and stood there silently without speaking, which made Mingzhu worried. Even Mingzhu herself didn¡¯t realize that there was a hint of imperceptible tenderness in her tone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 56: Slandering me, not qualified You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph! A carefree noble lady." Ouyang Yufei suddenly raised her head and looked at Mingzhu, with obvious hostility in her eyes. She has long disliked this little princess. In what way is Ouyang Yufei inferior to this little princess? In terms of appearance, everyone has their own merits, but in terms of talent, her talent is much higher. Why is it that the little princess is so doted on, but she, Ouyang Yufei, can only linger on the edge of the circle of the county aristocrats? She originally thought that being close to Yu Yang would make her status rise, but she didn't expect that Yu Yang would lose such a big face and make her feel embarrassed too. I didn't expect that the little princess would appear here and talk to Su Han. Is this mocking her because Ouyang Yufei doesn't know how to pick a man? Sensing Ouyang Yufei's gaze, Mingzhu looked confused, not knowing where her hostility came from. While she was stunned, Su Han unexpectedly fell towards her silently. Mingzhu was startled and quickly stretched out her slender arms to support Su Han. At this time, Mingzhu noticed that Su Han's face was pale, his chest was rising and falling violently, and his lips were tightly pursed, as if he couldn't say a word. She didn't expect Su Han to be so weak, and was stunned for a moment. Su Han was extremely uncomfortable at the moment. He forcefully performed the first move of Aoxue Sword Technique, which not only drained all the energy from his body, but also put a huge load on his physical body. He is currently at the eighth level of the Qi Martial Realm. Logically speaking, he cannot withstand the impact of the power of the mountains and rivers. If it were not for his practice of "Black Dragon Manual" and his extremely strong body, he would have broken his meridians and died of bleeding from his seven orifices at this moment. . Although he is not dead, he is still in a dying state at the moment. If he is not treated quickly, his life may be lost. "Su Han!" Mingzhu felt that Su Han's weight on her was getting heavier and heavier, and she couldn't help but panicked and yelled. "This little beast is at the end of his strength!" Ouyang Yufei had been paying attention to Su Han, and a glimmer of light flashed in her eyes at this moment. God is really helping her. Maybe there will be a chance to save the face she lost today! The fiery red phoenix tail robe was fluttering in the air, and Ouyang Yufei's figure was like an arrow, shooting towards Su Hanbiao. Ouyang Yufei didn't pay attention to the pearl next to Su Han at all. The little princess just used a lot of resources to accumulate a few levels of cultivation, and she didn't pose any threat at all. "Ouyang Yufei, you are so bold!" Mingzhu shouted sharply, using her palms hard, the palace token was crushed by her with a "click", and an earthy yellow translucent true essence cover immediately exploded like a bubble, Mingzhu and Su Han were covered in it. Ouyang Yufei's palm was so fierce that she slapped it hard on the true essence cover. The strong palm force spread along the surface of the cover. The power of the tenth-level Qi Martial Realm expert actually shook the air. Deep cracks were cut into the ground by the force of scattered palms. And that thin true essence cover was as tough as copper poured into iron. It withstood Ouyang Yufei's powerful palm without even shaking, covering Su Han and Mingzhu inside without any harm. Ouyang Yufei was so shaken that she stepped back. Reluctantly, she switched the Zi Yao Sword to her right hand and struck out with all her strength with her backhand, slashing towards the true essence cover. There was just a crisp sound of gold and stone intersecting, and the Zi Yao Sword struck the cover. It immediately bounced high and was shaken so hard that it flew out. Ouyang Yufei retreated violently, covering her completely numb arm, looking at the two people in the cover with dissatisfaction. "Fu Bao!" Ouyang Yufei was extremely unwilling. Mingzhu was just a fifth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm. There was only one possibility to summon such an invulnerable true essence shield, which was to use Fu Bao. There are many kinds of things that can be sealed in the talisman. This kind of cover can be regarded as a kind of miniature formation. In addition, there are offensive talismans that can seal the full blow of a strong man in the true martial arts realm. Once thrown out, you can do whatever you want. Geniuses also die without their bodies intact. But this talisman is not something that ordinary people can afford. A powerful person with a high realm seals his power in the talisman, which requires a part of his lifespan as a price. Therefore, no matter how much money he has, it is difficult to buy a talisman. . Those top experts can only refine talismans to make amulets for their beloved juniors. It is impossible to use money to impress them to refine talismans. It is not surprising that Mingzhu has a talisman on her body. After all, she is the most beloved daughter of King Ming. But she actually consumed the talisman on Su Han. Knowing that all talismans are disposable, this is what shocked Ouyang Yufei the most. What kind of status is the little princess of the Ming Palace? Su Han is so virtuous and capable that she thinks so highly of her. The other warriors around him were already shocked and suspicious at this moment. They didn't know what a talisman was, but they only saw that this thin khaki translucent cover could withstand Ouyang Yufei's full sword Who is this beautiful woman in a purple dress who is supporting Su Han, and how can she have such profound strength? "Get out!" Mingzhu's face was full of coldness, he was disrespectful to her and wanted to die. Ouyang Yufei's expression changed, and she suddenly grabbed the Purple Sword and turned away, her figure like a gust of wind, no one knew where she was going. Mingzhu cared about Su Han and ignored her. The true energy shield around the two people slowly dissipated. The talisman could not last long, but it was attacked twice by Ouyang Yufei. Although it was unbreakable, its duration was greatly shortened, and it disappeared completely in a moment. "Second Young Master Su is actually so weak. It seems that a full-strength blow from a true martial artist is not so easy to receive." The surrounding warriors noticed Su Han's strange behavior, but they only looked at Su Han with admiration. No matter how weak he is now, just now he did not flinch in front of the strong men in the Zhenwu Realm, and defeated Yu Yang with shocking power. This level of ironclad strength and strength were unprecedented. "Boy!" With a loud shout, two figures reappeared in everyone's sight. When the crowd saw these two people clearly, they were all shocked, and their eyes showed disbelief. It was Ouyang Yufei and Yuyang who left and came back! "Boy, how dare you cheat and almost hide it from me, Yu Yang. In the sword strike just now, did you use a talisman? Tell me!" Yu Yang's face was full of cold air. The dog-like expression just now had disappeared, replaced by a cold murderous look. Waves of strong pressure burst out from his body, impacting Su Han's dried-up body and shaking it, while Mingzhu's face turned pale. When Yu Yang saw this, a hint of ecstasy flashed in his eyes. Ouyang Yufei's words were indeed true. Su Han was at the end of his strength. Yu Yang said coldly: "As long as you personally admit that you used the talisman with the sword just now, I can spare your life today. You just need to kneel down and apologize to me, and the matter will be over!" "Yu Yang, you can clearly see that there is no talisman in that sword at all. You are so slanderous and shameless!" Mingzhu cursed loudly. She could guess what Yu Yang was thinking, it was just to save face. For the sake of your own face, you don¡¯t hesitate to throw dirty water on others! "XiaojunMiss, this person is in danger, leave quickly!" Several black figures shot out from the crowd. They were the guards in black clothes from the Wangfu Courtyard. The low-key Mingwangfu designs were printed on the corners of their clothes. They surrounded Mingzhu and forcibly took her away from Yu Yang. Mingzhu was taken aside by the black-clothed guard. After struggling for two times, she couldn't get away. A trace of anger flashed in her eyes, and she suddenly said coldly: "Yu Yang, if you dare to touch him today, I will kill your entire Ziyang Sect." place." These extremely arrogant words directly caused many people¡¯s scalps to explode on the spot. She is so blatantly threatening a yellow-level sect. What is the identity of this woman "As long as he kneels down and apologizes, I won't touch a hair on his face!" A trace of coldness appeared in Yuyang's eyes. Although Mingzhu's threat made him scruple, he valued his own face more. As long as Su Han kneels down and apologizes, his face can be saved. "snort." Su Han, who had closed his eyes to repose, suddenly opened his eyes. His face was still extremely pale, and he looked at Yu Yang as if he were looking at a clown. There was a touch of sarcasm on the corner of his mouth, and he said calmly: "If you want to slander me, you are not qualified." "not qualified." The four words exploded in Yu Yang's mind like a bell. The humiliating scene just now emerged. Yu Yang was furious, lost all reason, and shouted: "Kneel down!" At this moment, Yu Yang has plenty of energy left, but Su Han has been drained of all his energy and strength, and is dying. Waves of strong pressure constantly burst out from Yu Yang's body. The pressure belonging to a strong man in the True Martial Realm actually appeared in the air like a substance, pressing down like a hill, causing everyone's expressions to change drastically. , all turned around to avoid. Su Han's face suddenly became paler, and his body with dried up energy was like a leaf swaying in the wind and rain, about to topple at any time under this strong pressure. My body felt like it was going to be crushed into a pulp by that hill, and my whole body was shaking non-stop! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 57 Never bow down You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han's whole body was shaking violently uncontrollably. The heavy pressure kept forcing him to bow his head and bend down, but his whole body was as straight as a sharp knife soaring into the sky. He would rather die than bend. The ground where his feet were standing gradually sunk in, and his whole body was forced by the pressure to sink a foot deep into the ground. His mouth and nose were bleeding, and the muscles under his skin were surging wildly, as if they were about to explode from his body! He held his head high, his eyes widened with anger, and roared: "You bitch, the True Martial Realm bullies me, the Qi Martial Realm, uses force to suppress the facts, distorts right and wrong, and confuses right and wrong! If I, Su Han, don't die today, you will have to repay me a hundred times in the future!" Yu Yang¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he was horrified in his heart. The real energy in his body was rapidly depleted, but Su Han was still resisting him fiercely, causing sweat on his face and a strong sweet and fishy taste in his throat, as if he would vomit blood as soon as he relaxed! What shocked him even more was that under the full pressure of his True Martial Realm, this little eighth-level Qi Martial Realm warrior could still hold his head high and not kneel down, and even released a war energy from his body that made him tremble with fear. meaning! The faces of Mingzhu and Ouyang Yufei on the side changed drastically. Their bodies could not help but tremble with their fighting spirit. What kind of stubbornness and fighting spirit! What kind of unyielding soul is inside this dying body! "If you don't kneel, you will die!" A cold murderous intent flashed across Yu Yang's eyes. He couldn't keep this son, as he would eventually become a serious problem for his confidants. The true energy in his body poured out crazily, Yu Yang increased the pressure, and the veins on his forehead popped out, constantly squirming like a living centipede. A pair of eyes full of bloodshot eyes, staring at Su Han who was holding his head high and not kneeling, with a touch of hysteria and madness in his eyes! More blood flowed from the corner of Su Han's mouth, and his legs that were sunk into the ground were even more bloody. Cracks were constantly bursting out all over his body, and blood spattered out, turning his clothes into a bloody suit. . The body seemed to be about to collapse at any time, and all the flesh and blood were squeezed together. Due to severe ischemia, the whole body became abnormally pale and frightening. The face was full of ferocious color, the mouth was open and panting, and the waist and back were covered with blood. It looked like it was filled with steel, showing no signs of bending at all. As more and more cracks opened on his body, Su Han quickly turned into a bloody man, and the blood on his body quickly solidified into blood scabs. The blood scabs stuck the clothes and his bloody body together, making people feel unbearable pain all over their body just by looking at it. They couldn't even imagine the pain Su Han was going through at this moment. Mingzhu's body trembled like leaves falling in the wind, and tears gradually appeared in her wide-open beautiful eyes, this fool! In order not to bow my head or bend down, I almost risked my life! "Han'er!" Su Yunhai roared in pain, his face was distorted into shape, his two big calloused hands pressed together tightly, and the sound of cracking bones kept coming out! It was because he was not strong enough to protect his son that he put his son in such danger today! If he could be given another chance, he would choose to forget all worldly affairs and practice with all his strength. If he were also a strong man in the True Martial Realm today, everything would be different! Su Yunhai looked up to the sky and roared, his voice full of extreme unwillingness. The roar actually blended into the general trend of the world and echoed over the entire Qingye City. "If I die, no one will tell me what sword technique it is. No, this matter must be included in my calculations." On the eaves of the five-story building, the little girl with cat eyes suddenly murmured. She stretched out her fingers and made two virtual drawings, and two more small swords magically appeared in mid-air, but this time they were one red and one blue. The little girl stretched her hand a little further downstairs, and the two small swords were about to fly in the direction of Su Han. Suddenly, there was a slight strange noise coming from Su Han's body. The noise immediately attracted everyone's attention. Even Yu Yang, who had a crazy look on his face, couldn't help but look at Su Han carefully. Under the gaze of everyone, a very light mist of true energy began to appear on Su Han's body surface. "How could he still have Qi?" Ouyang Yufei's face instantly showed a look of horror and shock, and she immediately looked at Yu Yang. She saw that Yu Yang was also shocked, his eyes were trembling, and he was desperately trying to maintain the coercion. His face turned blue and white. . "Zhenqi! Han'er's zhenqi should have dried up. But his will is far a hundred times and a thousand times stronger than ordinary people. The pressure from the strong people in the Zhenwu realm, and the experience of life and death hanging by a thread, make The potential in his body was forced out, causing new Qi to be generated in his Qi sea." Su Yunhai slowly loosened his fists and stared at Su Han without blinking.His breath hitched. Su Han's body trembled even more violently, and the bloody and tragic appearance was frightening. Large chunks of flesh on his chest and arms suddenly exploded, blood spattered, and the white ribs appeared in everyone's sight. His expression seemed to be that he was about to faint from the pain, and his eyes began to lose focus, but he still relied on instinct to hold on. And the extremely light mist of true energy on his body suddenly became denser at a speed visible to the naked eye. The speed at which true energy was generated was simply staggering. You must know that Su Han's body does not have any true energy at all. All the true energy is generated on the spot. Others produce pure energy in tiny condensations, but at this moment, his true energy is flowing out like tap water. . Bang bang bang Su Han's body began to produce bursts of true energy explosions, impacting the mountain-like pressure. With each impact, Yu Yang's body trembled violently, and his eyes bulged out from their sockets, covered with bloodshot eyes, and his eyes were full of extreme shock. The scope of the zhenqi explosion became larger and larger, gradually turning into bursts of strong zhenqi fluctuations. Su Han's legs had already sunk deeply into the ground. With him as the center, cracks on the ground began to spread outwards. The earth shook violently, coupled with the waves of true energy fluctuations, it was like an earthquake or a tornado, raging Destroying surrounding streets and buildings. "This is about to break through!" Someone said with a trembling voice, which immediately caused a commotion in the crowd. breakthrough! This was the first time in their lives that they had seen such a tragic and massive breakthrough. This second young master of the Su family is truly a miracle. Faced with the overwhelming strength of a strong man in the True Martial Realm, not only did he not kneel or die, but he was also able to break through. Su Yunhai's eyes flashed with ecstasy. He didn't expect that his son could be so strong. Even he felt ashamed of himself and was far inferior! Only those who truly have an inhuman will can burst out their most amazing potential under the strongest pressure. If Haner can survive this hurdle, his future achievements will be limitless. Su Han's face was covered with blood, and his slightly closed eyes suddenly opened suddenly. The dark pupils were filled with traces of blood, and the pupil of his left eye had turned into a strange blood red, dead. Staring at Yu Yang, he laughed loudly: "Ha!" At this moment, the true energy in Su Han's body surged wildly, and the raging true energy in his dantian was like an angry sea wave. It instantly opened the ninth true energy vein and surged out from every pore of Su Han's body. In an instant, a large pit more than one meter deep was blasted out where Su Han was standing! Then, the raging true energy condensed above Su Han's head, and twisted into a long dragon, shooting straight towards the mountain-like pressure in mid-air, like a sharp knife, piercing upwards! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 58 It actually exceeded my calculations You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! boom! A crisp shattering sound shocked everyone out of their wits. The mountain-like pressure was suddenly shattered by Su Han. Yuyang spat out a large mouthful of blood with a "wow" sound and passed out instantly. The true energy in his body was uncontrollable and shot out everywhere like arrows, instantly drilling countless small holes into the ground. On the other side, Mingzhu also cried loudly, covering her face with her white and tender hands, crying extremely sadly. The strings that had been tense in her mind suddenly relaxed at this moment, and her whole body seemed to be losing strength. Su Han glanced at Yu Yang lightly, closed his eyes and fell down. Su Yunhai rushed into the deep pit and took Su Han into his arms, carefully avoiding the bloody areas. However, there was no inch of intact skin on Su Han's body at this moment, and the exposed white ribs were even more heartbreaking. shock. The crowd was silent at this moment, immersed in deep shock. A Zhengzheng man would rather die than bow his head or bend down. Even if the blood bleeds dry, his true heart will never waver. This is his character! On the road to martial arts, no matter how difficult and dangerous the road ahead is, he will never back down. When he is under a hundred times a thousand times of pressure, he will burst out with a hundred times a thousand times will. This is his martial arts heart as a warrior! With a weak body that had dried up its true energy and could not bear the load, under the overwhelming pressure of a strong man in the True Martial Realm, he held his head high and persisted until the last second, seriously injuring a strong man who was an entire realm higher than himself. What a strong will. Without such a will that is tougher than copper poured into iron, how could one become an amazingly talented warrior? Su Han is indeed a true genius, a true strongman, and the pride of their Qingye City. Ouyang Yufei¡¯s eyes were filled with despair, she was defeated, Yu Yang was defeated again! Although the crowd was all immersed in the shock brought by Su Han, no one paid attention to her, looked at her with a mocking look, or said disdainful words. But Ouyang Yufei's heart was a hundred times, a thousand times more depressed than before. Ouyang Yufei has always believed that she is the well-deserved number one martial arts genius in Qingye City. She has half-stepped into the true martial arts realm before she was eighteen years old. Looking at the entire Qingye City, no one can compete with her. Although she is not the best in Tianhe County, as long as she returns to Qingye City, she will stand on the top of the mountain and look down on everyone. But looking at Su Han at this moment, Ouyang Yufei's strong self-confidence was a little shaken. Although Su Han is now a ninth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm and is not as good as her, Ouyang Yufei feels that her martial arts heart has been cast into a shadow. But Ouyang Yufei then thought about it, Su Han was able to be so defiant today because he was lucky. He took this opportunity to advance to the next level, and his true energy surged, which was enough to seriously injure Yu Yang. It doesn't mean that he really has the strength to leapfrog and challenge the True Martial Realm. "I am the number one genius in Qingye City, and I have always been so. This person is just a touchstone given to me by God. I am a real genius, so how can I be afraid of him?" Ouyang Yufei's eyes gradually became firmer. In terms of talent level, Ouyang Yufei is as confident as anyone else! What she has to do now is to kill Su Han with her own hands and cut this touchstone in half to prove that she is a true genius who can stand the test. However, not at this moment, but in the competition ten days later. "Senior Brother Yu, my little sister will receive this Zi Yao Sword first. Don't worry, I will avenge you, and the Ziyang Sect will definitely get back the face it lost." Ouyang Yufei said lightly to the unconscious Yu Yang. Treasures should be obtained by the strong. If she can kill Su Han, it will prove that she is more qualified than Yu Yang to own this Ziyang Sect's sect-suppressing treasure. After saying that, Ouyang Yufei didn¡¯t even care about the unconscious Yu Yang, she just took the Zi Yao Sword and left! On the roof of the five-story building, there was a clear cracking sound. It was the little girl with pink hair and cat eyes, grabbing two small swords, one red and one blue, and broke them with force. "If I don't help him, he won't survive. This is a matter of calculation. Why did the facts exceed my calculations?" Her cat-like amber eyes were full of anger, her body shook twice, she looked uneasy, and she kept muttering "It's beyond my calculations." It seemed that the fact was not included in her calculations, which was quite frustrating for her. The sound of the small sword breaking was so loud that it caused some people to raise their heads. But when they saw the roof of the building, the little girl's figure had disappeared, leaving no trace. ¡­¡­ Su Han felt that he had had a long dream, in which there were people from his previous life.??face. However, when he woke up, he knew that those were just dreams. There was a pair of red eyes crying like a rabbit in front of him. Su Han had a headache and reluctantly said, "Why are you here?" "Huh?" Mingzhu was crying sadly, and she was stunned when she heard such a sentence. His face slowly turned from white to red, and a trace of anger crept up. He didn't bother to wipe his tears. He glared hard at Su Han with wet eyes, turned around and left with a "hum". Su Han had a look of confusion on his face. He didn't understand why he provoked her? "Haha." Su Yunhai laughed dryly. Although he knew little about the girl's origins, she had been crying with worry since Su Han fell into coma. She insisted on following him to Su's house, half a day and two nights. I haven¡¯t left Han¡¯er either! As a result, Han'er said something like this just after waking up. It's natural for people to be angry "Han'er, congratulations on your advancement to the ninth level of the Qi Martial Realm." Su Yunhai put away his smile and said solemnly. His son has actually grown to this point. He is a ninth-level martial artist in the Qi Martial Realm, comparable to Su Qingshan, and only one level different from him in cultivation. Among the younger generation in Qingye City, who else besides Ouyang Yufei can compete with Su Han? Thinking that not long ago, he was still worrying about his useless son, Su Yunhai felt even more that everything he got now was a gift from God to him. He must take advantage of it and treat his son twice as well. "Thank you, dad." Su Han nodded. Su Yunhai's presence made him feel a rare peace of mind. Then severe pain came from his ribs. Su Han's eyes turned around the room and fell on the face of Master Ling who was busy beside the bed. It's just that Master Ling's reaction was a bit slow. Master Mustache bumped him hard before he reacted. He coughed quickly and said: "Master, your body is seriously damaged and you have lost more than 70% of your blood. There are still at least 20% of the muscles and muscles. Fortunately, no bones have been injured, but you cannot move until the flesh and blood grow back. We applied two kilograms of chalcedony muscle growth ointment to you, and then took the Blood Jade Pill and the Soul-Returning Pill orally. , they are all fourth-grade elixirs, and the effect is very strong. And your physical condition is extremely good, so it will take about two weeks to recover." "If you want to recover faster, you need to have a massage, but you don't have a good piece of meat on your body yet, so you can't" Su Han nodded and decisively interrupted Master Ling¡¯s eloquence: ¡°Massage, now!¡± "Ah?" Master Ling opened his mouth wide, wondering if the young master has not fully woken up yet? Now his whole body is covered with bandages. Although he can be massaged, it will be painful to death. How can anyone be so self-inflicted? "I don't have much time!" Ten days later, he would compete with Ouyang Yufei. Su Han suddenly opened the quilt, revealing his body covered with bandages. Master Ling hesitated, looking at Su Yunhai, but saw Su Yunhai nodded. He had to take a deep breath and said, "Young Master, you must hold back." The massage by the alchemist is completely different from the massage by ordinary people. It is not so much massage as it is nourishment. This so-called massage is to use the soul power condensed into small bundles to irradiate every inch of the muscles in the body. It not only allows the body to absorb the medicinal power faster, but also makes the blood and flesh more active and heals faster. It's just that this soul power is irritating. Su Han's skin and flesh haven't grown yet, so he uses soul power to irradiate him. The pain is almost like adding salt to a wound. Even perverts with extremely strong willpower can rarely endure it. Su Han held a Blood Jade Pill and a Soul-Returning Pill in his mouth, rolled his throat, and swallowed them into his belly. A burst of pure medicinal power exploded in his abdomen, and it was extremely hot and comfortable. Su Han forcefully emptied his lungs of turbid air, placed his hands on his lower abdominal dantian, and said, "Come on!" Master Ling¡¯s expression was complicated, but he still followed Su Han¡¯s order, and the pure soul power shot out from his body, condensed into a pure white beam of light, and slowly fell on Su Han. With the movement of the soul power beam, a large amount of bright red blood soon seeped out from Su Han's clean white bandage, which was extremely dazzling. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 59: What a terrifying recovery speed You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Master Ling immediately looked at Su Han and saw that the muscles on the young man's face were trembling slightly, but he remained silent, making people almost think that he had lost his sense of pain. But the hands that were clenched so tightly that veins popped out revealed that he was actually in great pain at the moment. Master Ling sighed slightly in his heart, and without saying a word, he concentrated on illuminating every inch of Su Han's body with his soul power. There were more and more blood stains on the snow-white bandage, which was bright and dazzling. A soft sound came from Su Han's body. A large bandage deeply recessed in the ribs gradually bulged up at a speed visible to the naked eye. The flesh and blood is growing back quickly. Master Ling¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his heart was horrified. What a terrifying recovery speed! Compared with the average ninth-level Qi Martial Realm expert, it is at least three times faster. How did the young master practice to have such a powerful body? The body was so seriously injured that it would be an understatement to say it was in ruins. According to Alchemist Ling¡¯s prediction, it was the best possibility to fully recover within two weeks. But judging from the young master's intentions, he seems to want to recover faster. Could he really break the rules? The heavy mahogany door was pushed open, and Su Wanqing appeared at the door with red eyes, holding a silver tray containing several changes of Su Han's clothes. Seeing the dazzling blood stains on the bandage, Su Wanqing's first reaction was to open her mouth and scream, but when she saw the look in Su Yunhai's direction, she immediately covered her mouth and no sound came out. Su Wanqing quickly walked to the table and put down her clothes. She tried to lower her voice as low as possible and asked Su Yunhai: "Brother Han, what is this?" "He wants to grow well as soon as possible." Su Yunhai replied in the same low voice. Su Wanqing's beautiful eyes were wandering, how could she not understand that Su Han was working so hard for the competition ten days later. His eyes turned red and he couldn't help but said: "He did it all for us!" Su Yunhai nodded slowly. In fact, the moment he saw his son wake up, he already felt that he had nothing more to ask for in this life. Even if the Su family is driven out of Qingye City, even if he is deprived of his position as the head of the family, it doesn't matter. His son is the greatest wealth in his life. As long as Su Han is here, whatever is lost can be earned back in the future. However, seeing the expression on Su Han's face, Su Yunhai knew that he could not persuade him. No one could change Su Han's decision. "Wanqing, I'll leave this place to you. Help me take good care of Han'er. Please ask your father to help me take care of the various affairs of the head of the family and the business of Danfang. You can leave this to him." Su Yunhai said from his arms. He took out a black stone family head seal that was two fingers long and wide and placed it in front of Su Wanqing. "Second uncle, where are you going?" Su Wanqing's beautiful eyes widened suddenly. "I'm going to retreat!" A hint of determination flashed across the corner of Su Yunhai's mouth. He has stopped at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm and has not been able to break through for nearly ten years. He also knows that it is unlikely that he will enter the True Martial Realm. But the day before yesterday, when I saw Su Han's life hanging by a thread, he looked up to the sky and roared, and the roar harmonized with the heaven and the earth. There was a faint hint of enlightenment in his heart, and a glimmer of hope was ignited deep in his heart. Watching Su Han helplessly endure the oppression of a strong man in the True Martial Realm, but unable to do anything, that strong sense of helplessness, like maggots in the tarsus, makes Su Yunhai feel painful and uneasy whenever he thinks about it. He couldn't allow this to happen again. He wanted to become stronger. This obsession kept reverberating in Su Yunhai's heart, making his blood boil. "Second uncle" Su Wanqing knew that she could not make Su Yunhai change his mind, so she could only nod her head, put away the family head's seal, and silently watched Su Yunhai leave. Turning her head, her eyes fell on Su Han, and Su Wanqing's eyes suddenly tightened! The bandages all over Su Han's body were almost stained red with blood, and the sheets were soaked with a shocking large amount of blood, as if his whole body was soaked in plasma. "Blood Jade Pill." Alchemist Ling's broad forehead was covered with large beads of sweat. One hand was stretched out in the air. The other two alchemists quickly took a pill box from the table and handed it to him. Master Ling¡¯s eyes were fixed on Su Han, and the soul power beam was still moving. He opened the medicine box with one hand, revealing ten bright red blood jade pills. Without looking at it, he directly took five pills and put them into Su Han¡¯s mouth. The other two alchemists desperately suppressed the urge to scream and swallowed five blood jade pills at once, which was too much. Although the young master had lost a lot of blood and needed to be repaired with pills, five of them together were too much for his body to bear. Master Ling, probably because he was infected by the young master, also went crazy. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han¡¯s throat rolled, and he swallowed the five Blood Jade Pills together. His whole body immediately shook violently, and more blood flowed out. His closed eyes suddenly opened, he gasped and said hoarsely: "Another blood-coagulating pill." The alchemist who made the move immediately took another oneHand over the pill box. At this moment, Su Wanqing could hardly stand the bloody scene anymore. Her eyesight turned black and she had difficulty breathing. She just wanted to rush out of the door, but she felt uneasy without watching Su Han's treatment, so she had to hold on and sit in the room. inside. Fortunately, after using the Blood Coagulation Pill, Su Han's bleeding slowly stopped, and Su Wanqing breathed a sigh of relief. The treatment was still continuing. The medicine in Su Han's body exploded. Every blood and flesh cell was like a hungry ghost, devouring the medicine like crazy and growing desperately. The unbearable pain slowly turned into waves of numbness and itching. The brain, which had been delirious from the pain just now, gradually woke up. He took a long breath and changed into a comfortable position. All kinds of thoughts flashed through his mind, and his brain started to work again. "Yu Yang! I, Su Han, am not dead today. I will repay you a hundred times in the future. Since I said it, I will do it. But the top priority now is the competition with Ouyang Yufei. How can we break through to the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm as soon as possible?" If anyone in the room knew that Su Han was considering this issue, they would probably faint on the spot. He had just broken through to the ninth level of the Qi Martial Realm, and his body was damaged and dilapidated, but he was actually thinking about his next breakthrough. You know, even a strong man of Su Yunhai's level spent five years cultivating from the ninth level to the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm. Phew! Master Ling suddenly let out a heavy breath, and the last trace of soul power in the sea of ??consciousness was squeezed out. He staggered back a few steps, fell on the chair, his face turned pale, and he gasped for breath, and he barely managed to escape from his mouth. Squeeze out a sentence: "Remove the bandage!" The other two alchemists immediately stepped forward and carefully removed the bandage on Su Han's upper body. The huge room suddenly fell silent, and everyone opened their mouths, unable to believe their eyes. Su Han¡¯s body miraculously recovered a lot after this masochistic and crazy treatment. Almost all the flesh on his ribs had grown back, and more than half of the skin on his body had healed. If they hadn't seen it with their own eyes, no one would have believed that the body glowing with new vitality in front of them was the dilapidated body just now. Su Han lowered his head and looked at himself, and was extremely satisfied. If it weren't for this treatment, it would have taken at least more than a week for him to recover to this level, even with the help of top-quality elixirs. The rest of the people were so shocked that they were speechless. A soul massage from the alchemist could have such a miraculous effect. No wonder everyone is eager to become an alchemist. "Help Alchemist Ling to rest, send four maids to serve him wholeheartedly, and let him take some soul-warming medicine." Su Han felt very sorry and asked a Five-Seal Alchemist to use up his soul power to treat him. This kind of treatment, no other person in the entire Aoba City can enjoy it. Master Ling is not very interested in money, so it seems that the only way to reward him is in terms of pills. However, even the great alchemist would go crazy for the little reward mentioned by the alchemy master, let alone the five-seal alchemy master "Sister Wanqing?" Su Han then realized that Su Wanqing was in the room. Her face was actually a bit paler than Master Ling's. She was slumped on the chair, as if she would faint in the next second. Looking at her look, Su Han almost suspected that it was her who was seriously injured instead of him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 60: The epee "without edge" You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Wanqing breathed quickly, stood up, grabbed the clothes in the silver tray, threw them on Su Han, and said in a trembling voice: "Quickly change your clothes, and next time you will wrap them up like a mummy to scare me." , I¡¯m really angry!¡± With that said, Su Wanqing turned around and rushed out of the room. Eyes immediately fell on Su Han. The eldest lady's words didn't sound like she was angry, but rather distressed! Under the gaze of everyone, Su Han laughed dryly: "What are you still doing? Master, I have to take off the bandage. Go where you should. Don't stare here." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The servants immediately dispersed, cursing in their hearts as they walked, I have never seen such a ruthless character as the Second Young Master in my life, it simply cannot be measured by common sense! It is said that he knocked out a strong man in the True Martial Realm. When he was first carried back, everyone thought he was dead. Unexpectedly, he was already jumping around in just two days, as if he was not the one who was lying on the bed hanging by a thread. Similar. There were only two alchemists left, waiting for Su Han to remove the bandages. They applied another pound of chalcedony muscle-boosting ointment to the unhealed areas and wrapped them with bandages. Su Han put on his clothes, but it was still very difficult to move. Every step he took, there was an almost terrifying pain coming from the whole body, stimulating the nerves. The pain reminded him of Yu Yang and Ouyang Yufei, and his eyes grew colder. Just walking outside the door, Su Wanqing was sitting beside the fountain pool in the yard in a daze. As soon as she saw Su Han, she stood up immediately and said angrily: "Why don't you go in and lie down? The alchemist said you can come out?" "Sister, I am an alchemist myself, do I still need to listen to others?" Su Han smiled, his eyes were very cold, which made Su Wanqing slightly stunned. "When did you come, where is my father?" Su Han came and sat down next to Su Wanqing. The water mist from the fountain splashed on his body, and the coolness made the two of them feel calm. Su Wanqing said: "Second uncle, he went into seclusion to practice and left all family affairs to my father." "So fast?" Su Han said in surprise. Su Wanqing looked at Su Han, her mind racing. Su Yunhai has not gone into seclusion in these years, but when Su Han heard that he was in seclusion, his first reaction was "so fast". Did he know that Su Yunhai was going to go into seclusion? Su Wanqing found that she could no longer see through this younger brother. "Miss, we brought that thing here." A report came from outside the yard. Su Wanqing came back to her senses and said, "Come in!" "Sister, what did you ask people to bring here?" Su Han asked strangely. Su Wanqing¡¯s eyes moved and she rolled her eyes at him quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but it is said that it is something you like!¡± While the two were talking, six servants laboriously carried a huge black sword box in. As soon as Su Han's eyes fell on the sword box, his eyes suddenly lit up, flashing with brilliance! "Let me tell you, it is indeed something you like!" Su Wanqing said sourly. Su Han ignored her tone and walked to the sword box. The move caused a stabbing pain in his waist. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, but his heart was extremely hot. He raised his hand and opened the sword box. , admiring the huge black epee inside. Su Wanqing also came to the sword box, looked at the black epee, and exclaimed: "Such a big epee! Even swordsmen rarely use epees. Is it easy for you to pick up such a big epee?" ¡°As she spoke, Su Wanqing bent down, put her hands into the sword case, and held the hilt of the sword. The streamlined waist was trying hard to lift the heavy sword from the sword case. To Su Wanqing¡¯s surprise, the epee didn¡¯t move at all, almost causing her to stagger! Standing firm, Su Wanqing had a look of shock on her face. After taking the double clear dew pill given by Su Han, she successfully passed the level. Now she is a sixth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm. In terms of physical strength alone, she weighs 1,200 kilograms and can lift a boulder the size of a millstone. , and still can¡¯t lift this heavy sword? Su Han had a smile on his face. This heavy sword, due to the incorporation of ten thousand-year black iron, was far heavier than it looked on the surface. Ordinary martial artists cannot reach the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm. "Don't laugh, I don't believe you can pick up this sword." Su Wanqing frowned and shouted. Su Han is still seriously injured, so of course he will not mention the sword. He just smiled and asked: "Why is this sword at your place, sister? Where is that guy?" "The guy you mentioned is gone." Su Wanqing said and put away her smile. "Who is she? Brat, don't answer in a hurry. My sister will warn you first. Don't make up lies to deceive me. This epee is not a sword.The average person can afford it, and the clothes she wears, her temperament, and her pomp are not comparable to those of a family of our level. So, don't say she is just an ordinary young lady, I won't believe it. " Su Han laughed dryly: "Sister, you say so much, but I really don't know who she is or what her name is." Su Wanqing stared at Su Han suspiciously for a long time, and then sighed leisurely: "You said you don't know who she is, but I think she cares about you! She has been following you since you were carried home. Next to her, she didn't close her eyes for a day and two nights. She fell out with anyone who said you were going to die, and even rushed into the Qingye City Alchemy Academy to invite Master Mo out of seclusion! Fortunately, she was stopped by her second uncle. But after you woke up , she left in a hurry again, not knowing what she was running from." Su Han wanted to laugh for a moment. This thing was indeed very similar to what that reckless girl could do. He remembered that Yu Yang was a little afraid of the girl, and the girl could arrogantly say that she wanted the entire Ziyang Sect to die without a burial place. Her status would never be lowered, and Su Han's eyes showed contemplation. "By the way, she has a few words that she must tell you." Su Wanqing coughed, "She said that the name of this sword is 'Wuxu', and she gave it to you. I hope to see you use it again in the future." . She already believed what you said at that time, and she will find an alchemist to treat her and detoxify her when she returns. Also, treat the third-grade beauty pill as something you owe her, and she will get it back with interest in the future. " "Really? Then this sword is mine now." Su Han was overjoyed. Su Wanqing secretly shook her head, thinking that this guy is really an idiot! People said so much, but they only had one meaning, that is, I hope to see you again in the future, but you actually ignored it completely and focused all your attention on the sword. "Wuxu? What's the name of this sword?" Su Han looked at the heavy sword in the black sword case. The huge sword exuded a bloodthirsty aura. The cloud-like thin dark lines on it were the unique symbol of Yungang and were very conspicuous. He couldn't help but feel hot in his heart. He had long wanted to practice Aoxue Sword Technique, but the long swords he could get now were completely unable to withstand the power of the world brought by the sword technique. The only exception is this black heavy sword, because it is made of cloud steel and ten thousand years of black iron, and because its sword body is very wide, it is extremely tough and can withstand the impact of the first few moves of Aoxue's sword technique without any problem. "This name doesn't quite match the sword itself!" Su Wanqing said with a sweet smile. The heavy sword obviously has a very sturdy appearance, but it insists on giving it a vague name, which is a bit weird and gives off an air of arty upper class society. Su Han nodded, "Since it is my sword, the heavy sword has no edge, so from now on it will be called the edgeless sword." ¡­¡­ Su Han rested for a week, and his life was very relaxed. Su Wanqing would come over to see him every day, talk and laugh with him. The business of the Su family's alchemy shop is on the right track. There are more than thirty resident alchemists in the alchemy shop. They produce a large amount of elixirs every day and they are all sold out. Its scale and profits are more than ten times that of before, becoming the Su family's largest source of income. Although Su Yunhai was in retreat, Su Qingshan was very good at managing business. Su Han left all the cooperation matters between Su Family Alchemy Studio and other alchemy shops in Qingye City to Su Qingshan. Within a few days, almost all the alchemy shops in the city had a cooperative relationship with the Su family alchemy shop. Several small recipes Su Han wrote at random were used by those alchemy shops as if they were treasures, and they were refined according to them. After the elixirs they refined were sold, 20% of the profits had to be handed over to the Su family. As a result, a large amount of silver flowed into the Su family. The lives of the Su family are many times richer than before. All the martial arts members have received various powerful elixirs provided by the alchemy shop. During this time, they all closed their doors. For a time, the atmosphere of the entire Su family was unprecedented. of unity and upward. Su Han¡¯s days of recuperating from his injuries were very leisurely, and he began to think about how he could break through to the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm before the competition. Although this is simply a fantasy, he will not give up as long as there is the slightest chance. The experience of being a master of elixirs in his previous life began to come into play again at this moment, and Su Han quickly thought of a method. Although the chance of success is low, it is worth a try. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 61: The second young master wants to poison himself? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han began to send people all over the city to purchase some very unpopular medicinal materials, most of which were highly toxic. Although the tribesmen complied with the instructions, they would inevitably feel strange. The competition was about to begin. What on earth did the Second Young Master want these poisonous weeds for? Are you planning to poison yourself or Ouyang Yufei? ¡°It¡¯s still missing the key thing!¡± Sitting in a wheelchair, Su Han glanced at the various poisonous herbs in front of him, held his forehead and sighed. Su Wanqing only felt the smell of various poisonous weeds spreading in the air. She almost suspected that she and Su Han had been poisoned. She quickly ordered people to put away all the poisonous weeds and forcefully pushed Su Han's wheelchair out, mumbling something. : "Go out and get some fresh air, so you can get better faster." Su Han lay comfortably in the wheelchair, letting Su Wanqing push her around. Su Wanqing asked: "What do you want to do by collecting those poisonous weeds? People in the clan have been spreading rumors these days that you can't defeat Ouyang Yufei, so you want to poison her, but if you want to poison her, there are no people in the world who can buy poisons. I'm afraid Don¡¯t people know? Now everyone has no confidence in you at all.¡± "What about you, do you have confidence?" Su Han opened his eyes, a pair of black eyes flashing with clear luster. Su Wanqing was confused, and she didn't even hear what Su Han asked. Su Han smiled. In fact, he wanted to refine a pill called "Baicao Thousand Centipedes" to assist in cultivation. It was a little different from other pills that improved cultivation. Ordinary warriors take elixirs to improve their cultivation. Although they taste good and are extremely comfortable to eat, there are always hidden dangers in improving their cultivation through elixirs. If not, they may even be counterproductive. A girl who takes too many purple dry pills is one of them. example. Therefore, although Su Han is familiar with many methods of refining elixirs, he rarely opens a furnace to refine elixirs for himself to improve his cultivation. He understands that those cultivations are very weak and require a long period of consolidation and tempering. Only then can it become real strength. And this "Baicao Thousand Centipedes Pill" is not an ordinary pill that improves cultivation, but a pill with a strong toxic stimulus. It is not absorbed by the warrior through the power it contains, but uses bursts of toxic stimulation to continuously stimulate the potential in the warrior's body and improve his cultivation. The disadvantage is that after eating it, the toxic stimulation is not very pleasant, like thousands of ants eating the body, and most people cannot endure it. Su Han wants to use the Hundred Grasses and Thousand Centipedes Pill to hit the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm. Now he has almost all the refining materials, but he still lacks the key "Wind Centipede". This is what gives him a headache. This weed is too hard to find, and it cannot be replaced with other similar poisonous weeds. ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome to explain this to Amelia Su. Su Han was about to continue talking when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his left eye! The pain instantly exploded in his scalp. Su Han's head was buzzing, and he almost fainted from the pain. He quickly covered his left eye, and a large amount of sweat immediately appeared on his forehead. "What's going on?" Su Wanqing immediately noticed Su Han's strange behavior. After a brief shock and panic, she immediately helped Su Han out of the wheelchair and took him to find the alchemist. "It's okay." Su Han slowly took his hand away from his left eye, doubts flashing in his eyes. The severe pain just now lasted only for a moment and soon disappeared without a trace. But he was very concerned about it, because the left eye was his evil eye, and no one knew the secret of the evil eye yet. "Is this the backbone of the family?" Looking around, Su Han's eyes were fixed on two large, tightly locked bronze doors not far away. The evil eye became active again and opened automatically without control. It scanned the two copper doors, but it was impossible to see what was behind the copper doors. Su Han couldn't help but move his feet forward, regardless of his injuries, and limped towards the bronze door. Su Wanqing shouted repeatedly: "That's a secret vault there. You can't get in without the key!" "Secret treasury?" Su Han stopped and vaguely remembered that Su Yunhai had mentioned that the family had a secret treasury before, but his tone seemed to be very unhappy "Even your father can't enter this secret vault. Stop looking and go back to rest. Your wound will open." Su Wanqing forced Su Han into the wheelchair and pushed her away. Su Han kept looking back at the two bronze doors with a thoughtful expression. The week of recuperation passed quickly. Su Hanjing was sitting in the yard with his upper body naked. An alchemist took a box of chalcedony muscle-boosting ointment and applied it on his body in a thick layer, which was quickly absorbed into the skin. The skin reflects oil in the sun. Su Wanqing walked into the courtyard, and the expression in her beautiful eyes froze. Su Han had actually recovered to this point, with only a faint red color remaining on the surface of her body.Scars, criss-crossed. Seeing him like this, no one would believe that he was a broken body just a week ago. Su Wanqing looked at Su Han's body carefully. The skin was so dense and tough that it would not break even if cut by a sword. It was actually a bit stronger than before the injury. This week, the chalcedony muscle-building ointment used on Su Han's body weighed at least twenty kilograms, and the cost of refining the elixir alone was more than four hundred thousand taels. It can be said that every inch of Su Han's skin and flesh is now more expensive than gold. That is to say, the Su family is now rich and powerful. In the past, they would never have been able to spend money so lavishly. "Master, if you apply some jade cream here, it won't leave any scars. Do you want to apply it?" The alchemist looked at the large pale red scar on Su Han¡¯s ribs on his chest, which extended from his right shoulder to his lower left ribs. It was more than a foot long. Its shape was twisted and ferocious, giving people a strong visual impact. "No need." Su Han said lightly. This scar also reminded him not to forget the hatred of that day. From now on, Yu Yang will have a hundred such wounds on his body. "Sister? Has my father been released from prison?" Su Han asked as he looked up and saw Su Wanqing. Su Wanqing handed some clean clothes to Su Han and said, "No, I looked at the door of his training room. He shouldn't be able to come out these days. What are you looking for for him? Could it be the secret library? ?I told you, your father can¡¯t get into the secret vault, and it¡¯s useless for you to look for him.¡± Su Han said with a smile while putting on his clothes: "Since he hasn't come out of seclusion yet, we won't look for him. Where is uncle now?" "Probably in Danfang" Before Su Wanqing could finish her words, Su Han had already left like a gust of wind. Su Wanqing was so angry that she stamped her feet and said: "Bad boy, if I had known better, I wouldn't have given you so many medicines to make you suffer more." What a genius!¡± "You mean, the family's secret treasury? But that secret treasury" In the Su Family Alchemy Hall, Su Qingshan had a look of surprise on his face after hearing Su Han's words. Su Han made a gesture, and Su Qingshan understood. The two got up and walked into the small room and closed the door. Su Hancai said: "I know that our family's secret treasury is now equivalent to the Supreme Elder's personal treasury. Even my father does not have the key to the secret treasury, let alone take out things from it." Su Qingshan smiled bitterly and said: "That's true, because neither your father nor I are the legitimate sons of the previous head of the family. The previous head of the family did not trust your father, so he did not give the key to the secret vault to your father before his death, but gave it to the Supreme Elder. , the treasures inside can only be used by the Supreme Elder. Since you know that we don¡¯t have the key, why bother telling me about the secret treasury? I can¡¯t help you with this matter anyway." Su Han stared into Su Qingshan's eyes and said slowly: "This matter is very important, uncle. I only need you to do me a favor. You don't need to help me take things out of the secret vault, just answer me a question." Seeing him speaking so seriously, Su Qingshan looked serious and nodded slightly: "You can ask as many questions as you like. As long as I know, I will answer you truthfully." "Although you don't have the key now, I guess you should have entered that secret vault before. I want to know if there is anything special in there? I mean, something really special." Su Han stared at Su Qingshan with his eyes tightly, and asked with a flash of light in his eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 62: Who can harm the third elder? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Something really special?¡± A trace of doubt flashed across Su Qingshan's face, he frowned and thought for a moment, then shook his head and said: "In my opinion, there is nothing really special in it." Su Han said in surprise: "Although our Su family is not a large aristocratic family, we still have some secrets. There are no treasures worthy of note in this family secret treasury passed down from generation to generation?" "Even if it existed before, it is gone now!" Su Qingshan frowned and said, "A few years ago, I entered the secret vault once under the supervision of the Supreme Elder. At that time, the secret vault was almost occupied by the Supreme Elder. After being evacuated, many ancestral treasures have disappeared. For example, the Cave King Bell was taken out by the Supreme Elder from the secret vault and given to the Third Elder for use." "That's it. This old bastard dares to embezzle the family's property" A flash of light flashed in Su Han's eyes. The words "old bastard" obviously spoke to Su Qingshan's heart. Su Qingshan took a long breath and said: "But now, we have nothing to do with the Supreme Elder. He is the oldest in the family and has the highest cultivation level." ! You are interested in the secret vault, but the key to the secret vault is also in his hand, and he cannot give it to you." Su Han pondered. Su Qingshan will not lie to himself, but Su Qingshan does not have evil eyes and cannot detect anything, which is normal. That secret vault can cause such a big reaction to the evil eye. I must go in and get to the bottom of it. "Sir, where do you usually retreat?" Su Han asked. Su Qingshan smiled bitterly, "I don't know! The Supreme Elder has not shown up all year round. His only trusted aide is the Third Elder. Only the Third Elder knows where he is. We, the people, have no chance to see him." "Then we can only go to the third elder. It just so happens that he hasn't handed over the cave king bell yet, so it's time to see what the old guy is up to." Su Han chuckled. "When you said that, I remembered that it seems that the third elder also holds a key to the secret vault. I just don't know if it has been taken back now." Su Qingshan murmured. Su Han¡¯s eyes immediately became brighter than before: ¡°Seriously?¡± Su Qingshan reminded: "Don't get excited yet. Even if the Third Elder had it, he wouldn't be able to give it to you. That would be betrayal of the Supreme Elder. Even if you give him ten thousand courages, he wouldn't dare." "Betrayal? The third elder has evil intentions to begin with. He doesn't betray just because the price is not high enough. Doesn't he really want to temper his grandson's body?" Su Han showed a smile and said goodbye. After Su Han left, Su Qingshan thought about it and felt a little worried. What Su Han said before leaving is puzzling. I don¡¯t know what his plan was. But after all, he is only at the ninth level of Qi Martial Realm, while the third elder is at the tenth level of Qi Martial Realm. If there is a conflict between the two in the family Thinking of this, Su Qingshan also got up and hurried out the door. Jingxin Garden, the courtyard of the third elder. At the moment, the third elder is sitting in the pavilion with a man in black robe, sipping fragrant tea, and enjoying themselves. "Haha! Brother Su, 180,000 taels of silver can't be any less. As long as 180,000 taels of silver are needed, our Melting Pot Association's alchemist will perform a 'Body Tempering' on your grandson. This deal is quite a bargain. , don¡¯t miss it.¡± The man in black robe is a very tall middle-aged man with a cold look in his brows. There are bright red flame patterns printed on the black robe, and there are five gold seals embroidered on the chest. It is very dazzling. It is actually the Five Seal Pill. division logo. "One hundred and eighty thousand taels of silver!" The third elder's face was full of hesitation, but there was a hint of excitement in the hesitation. When the middle-aged man in black robe saw this, a glint flashed in his eyes, "If you hire someone from Qingye City Danyuan, it will be two hundred thousand taels. In our Melting Pot Association, you should know that the price has never been higher than Danyuan." Mr. Yuan, I gave you such a low price this time because you are an old acquaintance. In the early stages of martial arts, 'body tempering' is very important. Brother Su, you can make your own decision." Those words moved the third elder's heart. But he was extremely troubled because he didn't have that much money at all. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that little beast Su Han, I would have already gotten the money from Danfang, so why would I have to worry so much about 180,000 taels of silver? "Why, could it be that Brother Su still looks down on the alchemist of our Melting Pot Association and wants to invite the great alchemist to temper your grandson's body? The fee will be even more expensive, and the great alchemist cannot be hired so easily. "The middle-aged man in black robe said, taking a leisurely sip of tea. Hearing the words "Great Alchemist", the third elder suddenly remembered that Su Han was also an Alchemist himself and had defeated the Great Alchemist in some alchemy battle. And now, there are more than 30 permanent residents in the Sujia Danfang controlled by Su Han.Alchemists worked for him, and a small number of them were five seals. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know. After a calculation, the third elder¡¯s face immediately became very ugly. I didn¡¯t expect that Su Han now has this kind of energy. He couldn't help but feel a trace of regret in his heart. If he had chosen to curry favor with Su Han, maybe it would be quite simple to ask for a tempered body for his grandson now The third elder could not help but have a hint of complexity in his expression, and said hoarsely: "Brother Yinyi, you don't know, I have been tricked recently, and I don't have that much cash now." When the middle-aged man in black robe heard that he had no money, his expression dimmed. He didn't even bother to deal with it. He just said lightly: "Who can harm you, Brother Su? It doesn't matter if you don't have any cash. When Brother Su's money is turned over, you can come." The Furnace Association is looking for me.¡± As he said that, the middle-aged man in black robe wanted to get up. ¡°Brother Yinyi, please stay!¡± The muscles on the Third Elder¡¯s face trembled: ¡°I can mortgage my valuable belongings to you first, and you can first send someone to ¡®temperate¡¯ my grandson¡¯s body. When I have money, I will return it to you.¡± "Mortgage? Elder Su, our Furnace Association is not a pawn shop. I have no use for your precious flowers and plants." "Alas!" The third elder was helpless and let out a long sigh. The middle-aged man in black robe said calmly: "Elder Su, if you really want to mortgage it, just mortgage your precious Cave King Bell. Among your things, it is the only one that I like! Don't worry, I'll wait until you raise enough. The money will be returned to you naturally, and the Dongwang Bell will not be damaged at all." "The Cave King's Bell? But that Cave King's Bell" The third elder's old face wrinkled together. He wanted to say that he had lost the Cave King's Bell to Su Han a long time ago, but he just kept delaying it and didn't hand it over. But how could he say such a shameful thing? "It seems that Elder Su still needs time to think about it, so I will leave first." The middle-aged man in black robe smiled sinisterly and made a gesture to stand up. The third elder took a deep breath, thought of the importance of "body tempering", no longer hesitated, and loudly ordered: "Bring up the cave king bell!" Soon, a large brass bell half a man's height was carried up by the servants. The body of the clock is made of half-foot-thick brass and has a high texture. The most eye-catching thing is the lines of strange tadpole-shaped characters engraved on the body of the clock. They are completely different from the commonly used characters today. If you look closely, you can only feel that there are bursts of characters. Mysterious thoughts came over me. The Third Elder caressed the brass bell body with great reluctance. According to the Supreme Elder, this Cave King Bell was defined as a mortal weapon only after the weapon refiner failed to forge a spiritual weapon. However, its blank is made of the materials and standards of spiritual weapons. It can be said that it has a trace of the blood of spiritual weapons. Its price is far more than 180,000 taels of silver. It has to be mortgaged, which makes the third elder extremely distressed. " However, it is much better to mortgage the Yin Yi to the Furnace Association in exchange for a chance to "temperate the body" for his grandson than to give it to Su Han with both hands. If Su Han wants the Cave King Bell, he should go to the Furnace Association to get it, provided he has the courage! "Elder Su is really happy!" As soon as Yin Yi saw the Cave King Bell, he couldn't take his eyes away from this treasure. His pair of sinister eyes stared at the Cave King Bell with a look of ecstasy. . "Brother Yin Yi, the matter of body tempering is settled in one word." "Jie Jie, this is natural" The two of them each took what they needed, and for a while the quiet garden was harmonious, but suddenly a servant's voice came in from outside the garden, breaking the harmonious atmosphere. "Third Elder, the Second Young Master is here!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 63: Melting Pot Association You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing the words "Second Young Master", the Third Elder's face almost twitched violently, and the tea cup in his hand fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. This little evil star, isn¡¯t he supposed to be dying and lying on the bed like a dead dog? Why is he here! "Why is Elder Su so nervous?" Yin Yi frowned, feeling a little contemptuous of the third elder. The second young master sounds like just a yellow-haired boy. I don¡¯t know what he is afraid of. As soon as Yin Yi finished speaking, a figure strode into the Jingxin Garden. The figure was slightly thin, with bright eyes and a bright look. It was Su Han. "Little beast, you shouldn't be recuperating. Whywhy do you come to the Jingxin Garden to disturb me!" The third elder's eyes widened, and his eyes wandered around Su Han. There was no trace of any damage on this kid's body. , how could he recover so quickly? The third elder almost doubted whether the scene where Su Han was seriously injured was an illusion. "Third Elder, I've recovered from my injury, can't I still come here for a walk?" Su Han chuckled lightly, his eyes swept over Yin Yi, and fell on the big brass clock in the middle of the pavilion. A strange light flashed in his eyes, and he said lightly: "The third elder really knows what's going on. He knew I was coming. , I have already taken out the Cave King Bell in advance. Someone, take it away!" As soon as he finished speaking, more than a dozen servants rushed out from behind Su Han, preparing to carry the cave king bell. "snort!" There was a cold snort, and a purple pill the size of a fingernail popped out from Yin Yi's fingers like a sharp arrow. It bounced on the brass bell and made a crisp "bang" sound, which shocked everyone present. . The expressions of the servants who had no cultivation base changed even more, and they all covered their ears in pain. And Yin Yi¡¯s purple pill, after being bounced off by the bell, exploded into a cloud of purple dust in mid-air, and was inhaled into the nostrils of several servants who were nearby. The next second, the faces of several servants turned into a terrible black-purple color. The black-purple color quickly spread to the whole body. Several people twitched and fell down, with large and small black-purple blisters appearing on their skin. They were dead. Can't die anymore. The rest of the people had never seen such a tragic scene before, and they were so frightened that they started to cry and howl, causing the entire Jingxin Garden to panic! "Purple saltpeter, second-grade poison pill!" Su Han's face suddenly darkened. He recognized this small purple pill. The second-grade pill was not very high, but it was extremely rare. Because the toxicity of purple nitrate is so bad, the Great Xia Danyuan Association has already banned the refining and circulation of purple nitrate. Unless you go to the underground ghost market and take extremely high risks, you can't even think about buying it. Su Han's eyes slowly narrowed as his eyes fell on the servants who died innocently. "Okay, Elder Su's Cave King Bell is indeed a rare treasure. Just the sound of the bell is as if it is deafening and enlightening." Yin Yi¡¯s voice was lazy, as if he had taken out a forbidden drug and killed several living people just to test the power of the cave king bell. "Elder Su, who is this visiting boy? Are you not going to introduce him to Yin?" When the third elder heard Yin Yi's half-smiling question, he immediately broke out in cold sweat and said quickly: "Brother Yin, this is a misunderstanding. I will drive this little beast away immediately. Brother Yin, please wait a moment." With that said, the third elder yelled at Su Han: "Little beast, you bumped into the Five Seal Alchemist. Why don't you apologize to the Alchemist Yinyi? After you apologize, leave here immediately. Don't mention the matter of the Dongwang Bell again. I believe that the Alchemist will do it." No one will hold you accountable.¡± "Forget it, Huangkou kid. Of course Yin won't argue with him. Let's stay and drink tea before leaving. By the way, I heard that your Su family has a young genius who defeated the Great Alchemist Ni Yunfei. How about Ask him to come together, have some fragrant tea, and communicate." Yin Yi said casually. The third elder stammered for a while, and then said reluctantly: "Brother Yinyi, this little beast is the person you are talking about." "Really? What a coincidence." Yin Yi¡¯s eyes immediately erupted with two rays of light, and the way he looked at Su Han was very different from just now. Su Han ignored Yin Yi. He vaguely felt that there was a gaze that was stronger than Yin Yi's and fell on him vaguely. Looking in the direction of his gaze, he found that the source of his gaze was actually an entourage behind Yin Yi. He was wearing a black robe similar to that of Yin Yi. The brim of his hat was pulled down so low that his face could not be seen clearly. On his chest was a sign representing the Eryin Alchemist. of two gold seals. This entourage never said a word from beginning to end, and did not attract anyone's attention at all. But Su Han suddenly sensed that the fluctuation of soul power in this follower was much stronger than that of Yin Yi, even vaguely catching up to Master Mo's level before retreat.   "Interesting!" Su Han's eyes flashed with brilliance. He was on the same level as Master Mo. He was the Great Alchemist of the Seven Seals. He could call upon the wind and rain at any time, and his methods could overwhelm the sky. He gathered a group of tenth-level Qi Martial Realm experts to work for him. Why would such an awesome person appear here dressed as a follower? ??Looking at Yin Yi¡¯s unaware look, could it be that he was still kept in the dark and thought he was just bringing an ordinary entourage? "Boy, are you that Su Han? So-and-so is the president of the Qingye City branch of the Furnace Association. You are quite talented. If you come to be so-and-so's subordinate, you will get a lot of benefits in the future." Yin Yi came this time with the idea of ??recruiting Su Han. Now that I have met Su Han himself, although I don't see anything special, it is not easy to defeat the great alchemist Ni Yunfei with the strength of the three-yin alchemist, even if it is just luck. Qualified to be his subordinate in Yin Yi. "Although your strength is still slightly insufficient, I can make an exception and let you be my right-hand man. I will ensure that you will flourish and become a famous underground alchemy master in Qingye City. I can also teach you some exclusive secret recipes for refining forbidden medicines." Here you go. Even this Cave King Bell can be lent to you if you behave well." Yin Yi said another extremely attractive condition. The third elder¡¯s eyes widened. Yin Yi actually wanted to recruit Su Han. I had never heard of the Furnace Association actively recruiting people before. What did Yin Yi see in Su Han? Su Han's eyes widened even more. What kind of subordinate did this Yin Yi want to accept him as? What secret recipe for banning drugs should you teach yourself? When I was sitting in the palace of Daxia and telling all the disciples about the characteristics of the forbidden medicine schools of each major dynasty, this guy didn¡¯t know where he was. Su Han glanced at the mysterious entourage and saw that the entourage was leaning against the pillar of the pavilion, holding his arms and lowering his head motionless, as if he had fallen asleep. "how!" Seeing that Su Han didn't answer for a long time, Yin Yi couldn't help but get angry. Logically speaking, a little three-seal alchemist is not worthy of being solicited by me personally. I have already given the world a huge favor, but this little bastard still doesn't know what to do. Angry, Yin Yi did not say this "how" with his mouth, but directly transmitted the sound to Su Han with his soul power, and his voice sounded like a bell in Su Han's sea of ??consciousness. If it were an alchemy master with little concentration, he would probably be blown away by the sound and the spiritual platform would be lost, his soul would be completely lost, and he would be embarrassed. But how can Su Han be compared to ordinary alchemists? The moment the sound exploded, Su Han hugged the spiritual platform tightly and kept his mind. He quickly transformed several mysterious magic formulas in his hands, and the three alchemy seals in the sea of ??consciousness shook slightly. Yin Yi's soul power wrapped in the sound was immediately shattered! "Well!" The end of Yin Yi's soul power was still connected to his sea of ??consciousness. The soul power was shattered, and his sea of ??consciousness was also implicated, causing it to vibrate. Waves of tingling pain spread into the sea of ??consciousness, and his whole body suddenly went into epilepsy. He was twitching violently like crazy and looked horrified. "Brother Yin Yi, what's wrong with you! Could it be" The third elder's expression changed drastically. This Yin Yi shouldn't have epilepsy and hysteria or anything like that, but don't let anything happen to him in the Jingxin Garden. "Poof!" Yin Yi opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He finally stopped twitching, but his face was extremely ugly and his eyes were staring at Su Han. He couldn¡¯t figure out what tricks this kid used to make himself, a five-seal alchemy master, embarrassed in public! Yin Yi secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, there were only three elders present today. The three elders could not understand the fighting between alchemists. As for that follower, he was just an ordinary alchemist from the Melting Pot Association, and he didn't have the guts to talk nonsense. It¡¯s just that Yin Yi didn¡¯t see that the follower he thought was insignificant saw the two people¡¯s fighting behind his back, with a subtle surprise and smile at the corner of his mouth. "Third Elder? You actually got involved with the underground association. Don't say you are from the Su family when you go out." Su Han had undisguised disgust on his face. He had looked down on this kind of underground alchemist association in his previous life. The alchemists who mingled in these associations had all violated the precepts and were expelled from the alchemy academy. They act without scruples, and the soul power in their hands becomes a means of attacking other alchemists. Incomparably vicious elixirs such as purple salt nitrate are commonplace in their eyes. The supreme alchemy was twisted by them into a tool to satisfy their own desires. How could this not make Su Han sad? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 64: The elixir is poisonous You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boy, are you seeking death for insulting the Furnace Association?" Yin Yi's face was twisted. What does this kid mean? The Furnace Association has power throughout Tianhe County. Most people can't find a way to get in. Why does it turn into smelly shit in his mouth, as if it's stained with a little bit? It's all a shame. Su Han didn't care about Yin Yi's threat, but he could sense that there was a cold murderous aura locked on him behind Yin Yi. This murderous aura came from that mysterious follower. "The same raccoon dog!" Su Han's expression became even colder, his eyes narrowed, and he looked directly at the follower without flinching. The follower seemed a little surprised. He raised his chin slightly, suppressed his murderous aura, and curled up the corner of his mouth with a hint of amusement. Su Han looked calm and thought to himself: "Forget it, I don't want to cause trouble today, so I'll let you go!" If he said this, everyone in the world would think that he was extremely arrogant. Only he himself knows that the Seven Seal Great Alchemist is indeed difficult to deal with, but if he is determined to fight to the death, he can fight to the death. The third elder said angrily: "Boy, don't make trouble here. I asked the alchemist from the Furnace Association to temper my grandson's body. It's none of your business. I have already decided to mortgage the cave king bell to Brother Yinyi for the tempering fee. You don¡¯t have to covet it anymore!¡± Su Han said calmly: "Body tempering requires at least ten Five Seal Alchemy Masters to perform it at the same time. Today they only have two people here. They can't temper the body even if they want to temper the body. Are you so confident and let them take away the Cave King Bell?" When the third elder was told by Su Han, he immediately showed hesitation. Yin Yi saw this and was very angry in his heart. He snorted coldly: "It's not that troublesome. I can do the body tempering alone." "you alone?" Su Han looked strange and stared at Yin Yi for a long time. His eyes suddenly fell on Yin Yi's pocket, and the pupil of his left eye faintly showed a trace of blood red. That thoughtful look made Yin Yi feel cold, and he couldn't help but secretly thought: "Why does this kid keep staring at my pocket? Did he find something on me? How is this possible? Could it be that he still can't see through it?" The redness in Su Han's left eye disappeared. He suddenly smiled and changed into a springy expression. The smile was very bright, showing his white teeth: "That's no problem. I just want to see the process of body tempering. Why don't I do it now? Let¡¯s get started, what are you waiting for?¡± "" The third elder stared at Su Han warily. Now he wouldn't believe even a word of what Su Han said. Su Han was watching the body tempering, and he was even more worried. Who knew whether this kid would cause sabotage. Will Su Han give up the Cave King Bell to Yin Yi so easily? That¡¯s the devil! Su Han spread his hands: "Third Elder, alchemists cannot attack ordinary people with soul power, but they can attack alchemists with a lower level than themselves. There are five seal alchemists here, what are you afraid of?" The third elder then thought about it and realized that it was indeed the case, so he no longer had any objections and quickly looked at Yin Yi with questioning eyes. "This body tempering must be best done on the spot. He was also afraid that Yin Yi would break the contract after taking the Dongwang Bell, and he would suffer a big loss. "That's it! Then start quenching your body now!" Yin Yi¡¯s face was gloomy. He reached into his pocket and grabbed a medicine box, his eyes full of pain. Originally, he planned to transfer ten alchemists from the Furnace Association to perform body tempering tomorrow, but after Su Han disrupted the situation, the third elder had doubts about his credibility. If he did not temper the body on the spot, I am afraid that this business would be ruined. Now that he is the only one, he can temper the body, but he has to consume an extremely precious sixth-grade elixir "Leopard Tiyi Yijin Pill" to replace the role of the other nine alchemists and ensure the success of the body tempering. This "Baotai Yijin Pill" is worth 175,000 taels of silver. In other words, he could have earned 180,000 taels of silver, but now he can only earn 5,000 taels. "If this little beast hadn't disturbed the situation, there would be no need to use the Leopard Feiting Yijin Pills at all. One hundred and seventy-five thousand taels of silver. When the body tempering is over, I will pay him back a hundred times!" Yin Yi stared at Su Han resentfully, with this tone, He would never swallow it. The third elder¡¯s grandson is named Su Hao. He is only eight years old, but he is tall and fat, resembling an eleven or twelve year old boy. Standing there, there was a hint of arrogance on his fat face, he looked like a miniature version of the Third Elder, which made people feel unhappy at first sight. It was said that his relationship with other children in the family was also very poor. "Brother Yinyi, you can start tempering your body!" A smile appeared on the third elder's face. When Yin Yi thought about the price of Baotai Yijin Pills, his heart ached so much that he almost wanted to bite his tongue and commit suicide! After struggling for a few seconds, he took a deep breath and made up his mind. While secretly cursing Su Han, he took something out of his pocket.?, took out the medicine box containing Baotai Yijin Pills and walked towards Su Hao. "Wait a minute." Su Han's voice suddenly sounded. The third elder immediately said angrily: "Boy, I know you are going to cause havoc, so get out of here!" "The third elder is too nervous. I am doing it for your grandson's benefit. He has to take this elixir, so I want to ask what exactly this elixir is." Su Han said lazily. Yin Yi¡¯s chest rose and fell violently. He was already very reluctant to take out the Leopard Fei Yijin Pills, but this kid actually asked questions. He said coldly: "This elixir is of the sixth grade. You are just a three-seal alchemy master. Even if I tell you the name of the elixir, you still don't know it!" Su Han narrowed his eyes and quickly bullied him. Yin Yi only felt a shadow passing by him. When he came to his senses, the medicine box was empty, and Su Han had already taken away the Leopard Ti Yi Jin Pills inside. "How can he have such fast movement skills? This kid is also a warrior, practicing alchemy and martial arts!" Yin Yi was surprised. You must know that the road to alchemy is long and there are too many things to learn. It is difficult for the alchemist to distract himself. In martial arts, there are very few people who can practice both Dan and Wu. Besides, this kid has already become a three-yin alchemist at the age of fifteen. How can he find the time to practice martial arts at the same time? "Leopard Yijin Pills." Su Han held the golden pill between his index and middle fingers, glanced briefly, and faintly said the name of the pill, which immediately made Yin Yi's pupils tighten. A three-seal alchemy master can actually recognize a sixth-grade elixir. This cannot be explained by a well-read sentence. You must see this elixir with your own eyes in order to accurately identify it. But how could a three-yin alchemy master have seen a sixth-grade elixir? Unless, his master is a great alchemist with six seals or above Yin Yi¡¯s face became extremely ugly. Although he acted without scruples, he was not a blind and arrogant person. He could not afford to offend a great alchemist with six seals or above. However, it would be impossible for him to let Su Han go. "Boy, you've seen enough of the elixirs, come back." Yin Yi stared at Su Han gloomily, thinking secretly in his heart that as long as he didn't leave any traces of what he did, the great alchemist with six seals or above might not be able to trace him. On the head. "This elixir is poisonous." Su Han, however, said a word lightly, which was like thunder on the ground, exploding in the Jingxin Garden. The third elder suddenly took a breath of cold air and looked confused: "Poisonous? How is that possible?" ¡°Wow¡ª¡ª¡± The plump Su Hao cried loudly, his crotch immediately became wet, and a faint smell filled the Jingxin Garden. He was originally afraid of Yin Yi, who was full of yin energy, but now that he heard that the elixir was poisonous, he was so frightened that he peed his pants. The third elder's face was ashen and he quickly ordered his servants to take Su Hao away. He felt extremely embarrassed and immediately vented his anger on Su Han: "Boy, what nonsense are you talking about? How could the pill Master Yin Yi took out be poisonous?" !¡± "You ungrateful little beast, how dare you slander me and seek death?" Yin Yi also had a gloomy face. He paid a lot of money to buy the Leopard Fei Yijin Pills. He originally wanted to temper the bodies of his juniors, but he had no choice but to take them today. How could it be poisonous when used out? Su Han said calmly: "Since you feel that you have been slandered, then take this Leopard Fei Yijin Pill to prove your innocence." "It's ridiculous!" Yin Yi shouted coldly, "This pill is extremely expensive. Yin is not a warrior, so eating it will only be a waste! Elder Su, don't you think that because of this little beast's nonsense, Yin has to waste a pill? A valuable pill, right?" "This, of course, is not" Cold sweat broke out on the third elder's forehead, but his eyes kept staring at the Leopard Ti Yijin Pill in Su Han's hand, obviously he was a little suspicious. After all, this pill was for his grandson to take, and there was no room for any mistakes. When Yin Yi saw the appearance of the third elder, he felt a surge of black blood in his heart, and he was furious. Su Han raised his eyebrows slightly, "I won't let you test it in vain. If these pills are not poisonous, I will pay you two pills and apologize to you in person." Yin Yi was furious. When he heard what Su Han said, he sneered: "In that case, it's okay!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 65 The most humiliating thing in the world You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With that said, Yin Yi took the pill from Su Han's hand, put it into his mouth with a sneer, and stared at Su Han coldly with his eyes. There is no poison in this pill, and no one knows it better than him. Su Han dared to use such a low-level excuse to slander him. This was not as simple as compensating for two Leopard Tai Yijin Pills. He must make Su Han learn a painful lesson and make this ignorant bastard spend his whole life worrying about today's actions. And regret. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Yin Yi¡¯s throat rolled, and he swallowed the Baotai Yijin Pills. He pushed his body forward towards Su Han and said coldly: ¡°I¡¯ve also taken the pill, what else do you have to say!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve eaten it, then go die.¡± Su Han suddenly put away his cheerful smile, and a strong murderous intention burst out on his face. Yin Yi was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt that something was wrong. I just acted on impulse and swallowed the Leopard Tai Yijin Pills without thinking about anything. Now that I think about it carefully, the pill seems to contain a hint of sweetness that shouldn't be there, a bit like the taste of sweet almonds. Leopard Yijin Pills have no such taste at all! Yin Yi¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank to the size of needle tips, and he immediately dug two fingers into his throat, desperately retching, trying to vomit out the Baotai Yi Jin Pills! Su Hanhan looked at Yin Yi coldly. His retching was just in vain. If he was a warrior, he could wrap the pill with zhenqi and spit it out before the poison dissolved into the intestines and stomach, so the warrior would not be easily poisoned. But Yin Yi is not a warrior, and even Daluo Jinxian cannot save him. Su Han carries the 200-year-old eight-leaf poison root with him. Its poison is enough to bring down a beast of level 4 or above. Use a secret method to refine the poisonous juice inside into a drop of raw liquid and apply it on the Leopard Ti Yi Jin Pills. This small trick is not difficult for Su Han to do, and even with Yin Yi's little strength, he can't detect it at all. "When you poisoned three of my servants just now, did you ever think that you would end up like this?" Su Han used his soul power to send a message to Yin Yi, and every word rang in Yin Yi's mind like a bell. "You, it's you" Yin Yi looked horrified, staring at Su Han, his throat was quickly corroded by the poison, and he could no longer say a word. A terrifying layer of black quickly crawled up his face. The black was also mixed with green, yellow, redall kinds of colors. The third elder opened his mouth wide and watched in disbelief as Yin Yi turned into a colorful corpse and fell hard to the ground. Until the moment he died, Yin Yi still didn¡¯t understand how Su Han turned a perfectly good Leopard Titus Yijin Pill into a poisonous pill. What makes it even more difficult for him to accept is that Su Han actually controlled his emotions and deliberately provoked his anger with cheap slanders, causing him to be carried away by anger and take pills without thinking. Poisoning should be what the Melting Pot Association is best at. As the president of the Aoba City branch of the Melting Pot Association, he accidentally fell into the poison of others. There is nothing more humiliating in the world than this. And all this was just because three unimportant servants were poisoned to death? Yin Yi's eyes bulged outwards, and his colorful face had a look of extreme unwillingness. He had no chance to regret it. "Hao'er, I almost hurt you!" The third elder¡¯s legs went weak and he sat down on the ground. At this moment, he was convinced that the Baotei Yijin Pill was originally poisonous. While panicking, he couldn't help but secretly rejoice that his grandson did not eat the poisonous pill! Su Han looked indifferent, and suddenly felt a powerful soul force locking on him. When he looked up, he saw that this soul force came from the mysterious follower. "By the way, there is another person" The third elder also realized the existence of the entourage. His face was complicated. He looked at Yin Li's corpse, then at the entourage, and his eyes fell on the two gold seals embroidered on the chest of the entourage. . He thought that this follower was just a second seal alchemy master, but he was afraid of the Furnace Association, so he worded his words carefully: "This alchemy master, you have also seen that Yin Yi was poisoned by his own elixir, which is not the same as me." It has nothing to do with it. Even if you want to pursue it, you should also pursue Su Han, and you must not pursue it on me. " ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The attendant actually let out a sneer, his whole face was covered by the shadow of the brim of his hat, and his expression could not be seen clearly. You could only vaguely see your lips opening and closing, and a crisp sentence came out: "What does this evil thing have to do with me? Why should I pursue it? I just came here to have fun today. It's no longer fun now, so I'll leave first. You can play by yourself." Su Han looked strange after hearing this, and the third elder was even more surprised. It's not because the voice of the attendant turned out to be female.It's because what she said was completely unexpected. Isn't she from the Melting Pot Association? After the woman dressed as a follower finished speaking, her figure moved and went out. When he reached the entrance of Jingxin Garden, he suddenly stopped, turned around and said with a smile: "Did Yin Yi be poisoned to death by himself? Little brother, I think you know it better than anyone else." After saying that, she didn¡¯t care about the reactions of Su Han and the third elder, and left without even bothering to take away Yin Yi¡¯s body. Su Han's face was full of surprise. He didn't expect that the Seven Seal Great Alchemist's voice was so young, and he could actually tell that Yin Yi was poisoned by him. This vision alone has surpassed all the great masters in Qingye City. Alchemist. There was some appreciation in his heart. "How dare you, the Eryin Alchemist, to pretend to be pretentious with me!" The third elder was a little unhappy. A two-seal alchemy master dared to be so arrogant. According to his temper, this woman should be silenced. However, he did not want to offend the Furnace Association, so he let her leave so simply. "Old guy, you are really blind. You should be grateful to others for sparing your life." Su Han shook his head. The third elder should be grateful that this woman had no ill intentions. Otherwise, if this woman had a fight with him in the Jingxin Garden, not to mention one third elder, ten third elders would have to be buried with her. "Nonsense, can I still be afraid of a two-seal alchemy master?" The third elder sneered, and thinking of what the woman said before leaving, there was some doubt in his eyes, "Boy, what happened to the Leopard Ti Yi Jin Pills?" , what do you mean you know it better than anyone else?" "What do you think?" Su Han said lightly. The third elder frowned. Is it possible that this kid could still poison under Yin Yi's nose? No, this is impossible. The three-seal alchemy master poisoned the five-seal alchemy master, and the five-seal alchemy master was the best at making poisons. This was completely contrary to common sense. "Boy, do you think I would really believe that kind of nonsense? It's just a woman talking nonsense. You don't have the ability at all." The third elder sneered. He was about to say a few more words to ridicule Su Han, but Su Han kicked him After kicking Yin Yi's colorful corpse, a bunch of shiny things clattered out of Yin Yi's pocket. "Money!" The third elder's pupils suddenly narrowed. He didn't expect that Yin Yi carried so many gold souls and silver souls with him. There were more than a dozen gold souls alone, which was equivalent to hundreds of thousands taels when converted into silver. "It's a pity that he could only see a shadow clearly, so Su Han opened his hands and put all the money into a small brocade bag. "Boy, this person died in my meditation garden. It's up to me to decide how to deal with the money!" The third elder's eyes were red. If so much money goes to him, will his grandson's tempered body be in good condition? If you have a problem, you can still have some extra money for yourself to spend. "OK." Su Han replied with two words in an understatement. The bag containing the money drew a beautiful arc in the air and fell into the hands of the third elder. The third elder was in a daze holding the money bag. He thought Su Han would refuse, and had already made a plan in his mind to use the strength of the tenth level of Qi Martial Realm to suppress Su Han. I didn¡¯t expect this kid to give himself the money so readily? "Old guy, you took the money. If the Furnace Association comes to trouble you in the future, you will have to bear all of it. I didn't take any money. It has nothing to do with me." Su Han lay down leisurely on the rocking chair in the middle of the pavilion, rocking it creakingly, and said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 66: Giant Elephant Prison Suppression Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After hearing Su Han¡¯s words, the third elder¡¯s face immediately turned pale! He couldn't afford to offend the Melting Pot Association. If the Melting Pot Association really came to his door, it wouldn't be a problem that some gold and silver souls could solve. After all, people died in his tranquility garden. The heavy money bag suddenly became a hot potato. The third elder hurriedly threw the money bag back to Su Han: "Yin Yi's death has nothing to do with me! Little beast, I'm warning you, you can bear this matter alone. , don¡¯t involve me.¡± "It's okay not to get involved! Hand over the Cave King Bell quickly, and all the property on this Yin Yi's body will belong to me." Su Han said lazily while lying on the rocking chair. "" The third elder was about to cry, but the evil star was indeed still an evil star. He couldn't get any advantage from him, and he had to spit out even the money he got! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????inginging?.? Hearing the words of the third elder, Su Han raised a smile on his lips, waved his hand, and a wave of true energy burst out from the palm of his hand, slamming into Yin Yi's body. Four or five jade boxes, long and short, fell out from the corpse. It was unknown what was inside. Poof! The third elder finally spit out a mouthful of blood. He didn¡¯t expect that Yin Yi had other property on his body. If he had known it, he would not have agreed so quickly! Under the murderous gaze of the third elder, Su Han ordered his servants to put away the jade box, and then said calmly: "Old man, do you still want the body tempering?" "You're still trying to temper the body? You also took away the Cave King Bell. How can I have the money!" The third elder yelled. He just wanted to temper the body for his grandson, but the result was twists and turns, and he couldn't get what he wanted no matter what. "I don't need your money, I just need you to do me a small favor. It couldn't be easier for you." Su Han chuckled, lying on the rocking chair and crossing his fingers. The third elder looked at Su Han suspiciously, and when he saw that Su Han didn't look like he was joking, he put his ear to him doubtfully. After hearing what Su Han said in his ear, the third elder jumped up as if his butt was on fire, lowered his voice and shouted: "Absolutely not! Boy, you are so vicious that you actually want to seduce me to betray the Supreme Elder." "I won't force you, just think about it slowly. If you miss this kind of good thing once, it will never happen again." Su Han said, picking up an apple from the table and chewing it, the sound was crisp and clear, echoing in the meditation garden. boom! At this moment, Su Qingshan kicked open the door of the Jingxin Garden and stepped inside. At first glance, he saw Su Han leisurely eating an apple. At the second glance, he saw the third elder with a gloomy face, squatting in a daze next to a colorful dead body. "You guys?" Su Qingshan was confused. He was afraid of a conflict between Su Han and the third elder, so he hurried over. He didn't expect to see such a strange scene. What was happening to the dead body? "well!" The third elder suddenly took a deep breath and made up his mind: "Boy, I can consider that matter, but you must promise that you will temper the body of my grandson without any tricks!" Su Han smiled slightly, turned to Su Qingshan and said: "Uncle, you came just in time. Tomorrow Su Hao will go to the alchemy workshop. You can arrange for ten Five Seal Alchemists to temper his body." "Okay." Although Su Qingshan didn't know what was going on, he still agreed. It has to be said that Su Qingshan appeared at the right time. The third elder was afraid that Su Han would be dishonest, but he trusted Su Qingshan, who had always been upright. Seeing that Su Qingshan agreed to the body tempering matter, he no longer had any doubts. Touching a heavy key in his pocket, he said in a deep voice: "In that case, I will go with you now. If you leave early, you will be in trouble!" "Wait, where are you going?" Su Qingshan was confused. "You come too, Miku!" Su Han shot two rays of light from his eyes and directly used his soul power to transmit the message. When the word "secret library" reached Su Qingshan's ears, it was no less than a thunder on the ground! Su Qingshan was so surprised that he trembled slightly. His eyes kept wandering between Su Han and the third elder. Unexpectedly, Su Han really persuaded the third elder "The third elder has evil intentions to begin with. He doesn't betray just because the price is not high enough!" What Su Han said before echoed in Su Qingshan's ears. ¡°This kid is obviously only fifteen years old, how can he be so accurate in his judgment of people¡¯s hearts? After being shocked, Su Qingshan couldn't help but cast his eyes on the dead body on the ground. The five gold seals embroidered on the corpse's clothes reflected dazzling light in the sun, and they were?A Five Seal Alchemist! Su Qingshan was even more surprised now that the Five Seal Alchemist would die here, and judging from the appearance of the dead body, it was obvious that he had been poisoned. This kid only has three seals. Could it be that he had the courage to poison the five-seal alchemy master and succeeded? This is like a warrior in the Qi Martial Realm defeating a strong man in the True Martial Realm. It goes against common sense and is impossible to happen. Su Qingshan didn't know what happened, but he had a vague feeling that Su Han might really be able to break the rules now. "Although I don't know what's going on, Su Han's talent, talent, and character are all at a level that is unique among thousands. Perhaps, he can become the dawn of the Su family's rise" Su Qingshan¡¯s eyes became darker. The Su family is not a family born and raised in Qingye City. It should not live in Qingye City. Even Su Yunhai doesn't know this secret. The Su family has worked hard to take root in Qingye City for several generations, but they have always been outnumbered by the other two major families. They can only be regarded as the third child in Qingye City, let alone leave Qingye City and return to their original place. Su Qingshan originally wanted to keep this secret until his death, but Su Han's sudden appearance rekindled a glimmer of hope in him. "But it's too vague to say this now. If we lose the competition in three days, the Su family will inevitably fall apart and maintain the status quo. How can we talk about rising? Let's see the result of the competition first." Su Qingshan looked at Su Han's back in front of him. It was a critical moment before the competition. He didn't know why Su Han had to enter the secret vault at this time. The three of them avoided the eyes and ears of everyone in the family and sneaked to the back of the Su family. A secret warehouse built against the mountain appeared in the sight of the three of them, and the two tightly locked large bronze doors came into Su Han's sight again. Su Han's left eye felt severe pain again, but this time the pain disappeared quickly, and he had been mentally prepared for it. His face was calm, so that the third elder and Su Qingshan did not notice anything strange. The third elder looked preoccupied all the way, and kept saying "Don't be discovered by the Supreme Elder." It seemed that the Supreme Elder's prestige made him extremely afraid. When the three of them walked to the door of the secret library, the third elder was already sweating profusely. His face was whiter than white paper, as if any slightest movement would make him jump. Su Han frowned and said: "Old man, could it be that the Supreme Elder has three heads and six arms, which makes you so scared? How can you still have the aura of a tenth-level Qiwu Realm expert like this?" The third elder swallowed hard and opened his mouth to say something, but no words came out. He just shook his head dejectedly, took out the key with a shake and started to open the door. While the third elder was opening the door, Su Han looked at the two bronze doors. These two huge bronze doors are as tall as five people. Colorful lines are carved on the bronze doors, vaguely outlining the shape of a giant elephant. There are as many as 72 holes distributed in the giant elephant's eyes, auricles, nose bridge, tail tip, limbs, etc., and the holes are connected by colorful lines. These walnut-sized holes did not penetrate the copper door. They were definitely not holes for ventilation. They seemed to be used to inlay something, but now those things are gone. "Uncle, what was put in these holes before?" Su Han asked casually. Su Qingshan had a look of shock on his face: "How do you know these holes were inlaid with things before? Can you tell that this is an abandoned formation?" "Formation?" Su Han's brain flashed with light, "Yes, no wonder I feel familiar. Isn't it the sacred elephant prison formation outlined by these colorful lines? These holes are used to inlay the primeval stones" He involuntarily stretched out a hand and traced the grooves of the colored lines with his fingers, and many memories flashed through his mind. Su Qingshan said in astonishment: "Do you recognize this formation? How is it possible? Where have you seen it? The previous generations and the family heads before and after have invited many experts to see it, but no one can tell about this abandoned formation. His name. When he arrived at your father's place, he simply didn't bother to invite anyone. Anyway, no one in Aoba City would recognize him." Of course, Su Han would not say where he had seen this formation. He smiled, grasped the information in Su Qingshan's words, and asked: "Since this secret vault belongs to our Su family, why do we invite people to see it?" What kind of formation is it? Didn¡¯t our ancestors tell the previous generations of family heads what the name of this formation is?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 67: Look what you are You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Qingshan took a breath of cold air and thought to himself: This guy has such a strong insight! He just spoke quickly and told people about the family leader's previous invitation to see the formation, and he was able to grasp the doubts in it. If he were allowed to continue questioning, he would probably find out the secret that the Su family did not come from Qingye City. With a change of heart, Su Qingshan avoided the important and ignored the important, and said slowly: "The ancestors of previous generations have mentioned that this secret library existed before our Su family established this place, and it was not established by our Su family." This is true, but it is said very skillfully. In fact, the Su family has only experienced three generations of heads in Qingye City, and the inheritance lasted only a few decades. But when he says this, most people will think that the establishment of a business must have happened hundreds or even thousands of years ago. This is a misunderstanding. Su Han didn¡¯t ask any further, just looked thoughtful. Looking at that expression, it was really difficult for Su Qingshan to judge whether Su Han had discovered anything suspicious. At the moment, he doesn¡¯t want Su Han to find any doubts. After all, the most important thing now is to gain a firm foothold in Qingye City and develop steadily. As for regaining the previous status and returning to the previous place, that is a very vague thing. Knowing it too early now will disturb people's mood. Su Han glanced at Su Qingshan meaningfully. He couldn't care about what Su Qingshan was thinking for the time being. He was more interested in the origin of this secret library. "The Divine Elephant Prison Suppression Formation is a nine-level protective formation, and it has been lost for a long time. Some versions circulated in the Great Xia Dynasty are incomplete. Now no formation master can put up this formation. This secret vault was not built by the ancestors of the Su family. I wonder which ancient force built it, and why did they set up the ninth-level formation to protect it?" Su Han thought to himself. Click! The third elder finally unlocked the door. Since the Divine Elephant Prison Suppression Formation has long since expired, and the Su family does not have the Yuan Stone to reactivate it, this protective formation is effectively non-existent. What now locks the secret library door is only a specially customized precision door lock. The third elder forcefully pulled the big bronze door outward, and a long narrow passage appeared in front of them, leading directly to the ground. Suddenly, Su Han's left eye suddenly started beating violently, and his heart beat uncontrollably. His blood also became noisy, and his whole body was restless. A strong desire surged from the bottom of my heart, as if a voice kept shouting in my ears: Go in, go in, go in "Brahma Nian Chapter!" Su Han let out a low shout in his heart, and the Brahma Nian Pian immediately began to operate. The three pill seals in the sea of ????consciousness quickly rotated, bursting out a burst of awe-inspiring righteousness, suppressing the abnormal movement of his left eye, and his mood calmed down. "I am a master of elixirs, how can my will be influenced by an evil eye?" Su Han glanced at the narrow passage of the secret vault in front of him. The evil eye would have such a big reaction to this secret vault. There must be something closely related to the evil eye in the secret vault. But he cannot lose his composure under the influence of the evil eye, otherwise if the third elder discovers something is wrong, he will have to take action to deal with the third elder. The consequences of doing so will be a lot of trouble. "Boy, the secret vault has been opened for you. You can 'borrow' any treasures you want, but they must be returned after use. If the Supreme Elder discovers that something is missing, I will put all the blame on you. " After the third elder finished speaking in a low voice, he put away the key and disappeared quickly as if running away. Obviously he didn't want to stay here for one more second to avoid being discovered. return? Su Han chuckled, the third elder was still too naive after all. "This old guy is more timid than a rabbit!" Su Qingshan showed a trace of disdain on his face, and turned to Su Han and said, "The old guy ran away. I have to guard the door. You can go in by yourself and pay attention to your safety." Su Han nodded slightly. He originally wanted to invite Su Qingshan to enter the secret warehouse together, but someone had to let someone know at the door. "Then I'll trouble you, uncle." The narrow passage was not long. After walking for half a stick of incense, Su Han came to a cavernous place filled with various boxes and shelves, and piled with large amounts of various materials and piles of gold and silver. Su Han's eyes did not stay on these things for a second. Although gold and silver make secular people crazy, their effect on Su Han is becoming increasingly limited. Unless they are refined into gold and silver, their value in Su Han's eyes will immediately rise several levels, because gold and silver are important materials for refining weapons. "There is definitely more than this in this secret vault. Where is it? Where is the really important thing?" Su Han glanced around, the evil eye opened silently, and saw through the structure of the entire cave. He quickly walked to a wall, bent down, andA hand was inserted along the crack at the bottom of the wall, and the arm was exerted to lift it up. ???????????????????? Boom! A loud noise echoed in the cave, and Su Han pulled up the entire wall with one hand. It turned out that the wall was an arch that pushed upwards, and there was a cave behind the arch. "Hmph! It turns out that weapons and treasures are hidden behind this wall. That Supreme Elder is really an old fox. If I didn't have the evil eye, it would be really difficult to find this place." Su Han walked in, the blood red color in his left eye became darker, he glanced briefly and frowned. He could smell the vague spiritual energy in the air. The space behind this wall should have stored many good treasures a few years ago or more than ten years ago. He could even vaguely sense a trace of spiritual weapons. breath. But now, there are only some weapons piled here that are not even mortal, and all the treasures have been taken away by the Supreme Elder. "Old bastard!" Su Hanhan sneered, and that voice echoed over and over again in the cave with a cold murderous intent. If anyone heard it, the hair on his body would definitely explode. "Fortunately, this old bastard doesn't know what to buy. He didn't take away the really special thing." Su Han suddenly stepped forward, his palms pushed out like two walls, violent fluctuations of true energy burst out from his palms, and he slammed into the hill-like pile of weapons in the corner of the wall. Ping bell ring! A large number of swords, guns and clubs were knocked high into the air and scattered on the ground. The entire weapons pile was instantly in a mess. Su Han stepped forward and kicked away a long knife in the corner, revealing a small stone ball covered by the long knife. This stone ball is about the same size as an eyeball, with a smooth and round surface, white on one side and black on the other. In the eyes of ordinary people, there is nothing special about it. "that's it!" As soon as Su Han saw the stone ball, his left eye immediately felt an unusually strong agitation, and the blood vessels under his scalp pulsated violently, giving him a splitting headache. The blood-red color in the left eye became more and more intense and strange, and finally the blood-red color spun rapidly and uncontrollably! "The Brahma Chanting Chapter, the Brahma bells are ringing together!" Su Han shouted loudly and displayed the soul skill in "Brahma Thought Chapter". A strong soul power surged out from the sea of ??consciousness, forming the shape of three big bells in mid-air, suppressing the black and white stone balls! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The ordinary black and white stone ball suddenly burst out with an extremely dazzling white light, and a strong backlash poured into the three bells, directly invading the sea of ??consciousness along Su Han's soul power, burning the soul! ah! Su Han covered his left eye and screamed, his whole body flew out uncontrollably, spitting out a mouthful of blood in the air, and fell hard into a pile of weapons. He slowly moved his hand away, and thick red blood flowed out of his left eye. Su Han was not surprised but laughed excitedly: "Haha, you can resist the sound of the bells that I exerted with all my strength. I want to use evil Take a good look at what you are!" He stood up and walked cautiously towards the black and white stone ball. Enduring the severe pain in his left eye, he opened his hand and took the stone ball into his palm. The stone ball was cold to the touch, and seemed to be just an ordinary dead object, but Su Han knew that this was just an appearance. He desperately opened his painful left eye, stared at the stone ball, and the evil eye opened again. "When I look at the stone ball with the evil eye, what I see is a bright white ball of light. This stone ball is indeed no ordinary thing." "I'm afraid it's not a relic of the ancestors of the Su family at all, but it was originally in this secret vault. Could it be that the sacred elephant prison array at the door is used to protect it!" Su Han had big beads of sweat on his forehead. He suppressed the shock in his heart and concentrated his mind even more, focusing on his left eye, trying to see through the inside of the stone ball. Under the gaze of the evil eye, the stone ball quickly became hot, and powerful counterattack force surged out of the stone ball again. This time it directly pierced Su Han's left eye, and a large amount of blood spurted out. Su Han grimaced in pain, feeling that he might go blind this time. "What on earth is it that is so difficult to see through? The Brahma Heart is so clear!" Su Han stared at the stone ball fiercely. His left eye was completely covered with blood, and the stone ball only had a shiny outline in his eye. The soul skill of "Brahma Mind Transparency" in the Brahma Mind Chapter is deployed, and the soul power is condensed into scriptures of clear mind, floating in mid-air. The sound of chanting came from nowhere in the cave. The sound was vague but deafening. Under the influence of "Brahma Heart Transparency", Su Han's consciousness quickly became clear, and his whole person seemed to have escaped from his shell. He had no sadness or joy, and was not affected by physical pain. The left eye did not blink, staring at the stone ball intently, as if in trance. Like a tug-of-war between the evil eye and the stone ball, gradually, the evil eye finally began to invade the inside of the stone ball, and a vague blood-red shadow appeared inside the stone ball. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Inside the stone ball, a vague blood-red shadow appeared inside the stone ball. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 68 Su Qingshan is controlled! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "A blood-red phoenix mark?" Su Han's pupils tightened, and he watched helplessly as the blood-red shadow inside the stone ball appeared, and it turned out to be a red mark in the shape of a phoenix. Under his gaze, the phoenix mark quickly expanded, burst out of the stone ball, and instantly transformed into a real blood-red phoenix the size of a fist, and rushed towards Su Han's left eye! In the blink of an eye, the blood-red phoenix was sucked in by Su Han's left eye, leaving no trace. "Whoosh!" Su Han's sea of ??consciousness shook violently, and the red light in his left eye was blazing. A force rushed directly into the sea of ??consciousness. His whole body was uncontrollable, and he actually floated. His mind seemed to be captured by some kind of force, and he couldn't control it at all! Su Han was horrified, knowing that he was too weak and was controlled by this weird red phoenix mark. This kind of control was even more advanced than the illusions he had seen in his previous life, and it was completely controlled by others. Fortunately, this time was very short, but in an instant his body fell heavily and hit the ground. He was panting, his consciousness was clear, and something seemed to be moving in his left eye. "The phoenix mark in this stone ball is so weird. It has the ability to control people's minds. The problem is that the mark seems to be integrated into my eyes?" Su Han slowly touched his left eye with one hand, and suddenly heard footsteps behind him, and then Su Qingshan's voice sounded: "Su Han, are you okay?" He probably heard the movement in the secret library and rushed over to see what was going on. Su Han suddenly turned around, the pupil of his left eye instantly turned blood red, and a strange red phoenix mark suddenly appeared. When Su Qingshan saw Su Han's eyes, he was stunned at first, and then he was stunned and his expression became confused. The arm holding the oil lamp hung down feebly, and he stood there sluggishly. "Uncle?" Su Han called out tentatively, feeling shocked inside. The phoenix mark unexpectedly appeared in his eyes uncontrollably, rapidly extracting the vitality from his body, and seemed to affect Su Qingshan's mind. Su Qingshan didn¡¯t respond, looking into Su Han¡¯s eyes with a blank expression. "Throw away the oil lamp!" Su Han suddenly said. Su Qingshan nodded, and actually threw the oil lamp in his hand into the distance. At the same time, Su Han's body was shaking uncontrollably, veins were exposed on his forehead, and large beads of sweat were rolling down. In just two or three seconds, he felt that his entire life had been drained away by the Phoenix Mark. This Phoenix Mark consumes so much of the body! "Forget what happened just now!" Su Han gasped, barely managed to say a word, and then sat down on the ground. The phoenix mark disappeared from his pupils, and he was completely exhausted and almost fainted. Su Qingshan woke up immediately and said suspiciously: "Where is my oil lamp? Su Han, are you okay? Why are you breathing so hard?" Su Han secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, Su Qingshan had just thrown away the lamp, and now the entire secret warehouse was pitch black. Otherwise, if Su Qingshan sees himself completely exhausted, he may become even more suspicious. He calmed his breathing quickly and tried his best to keep his voice from sounding weak: "I'm fine, uncle, I want to stay here for a while." "Hurry up then, I'll go outside and watch the door for you first." Su Qingshan responded, went to pick up the oil lamp in the distance, and the footsteps quickly faded away. Su Han took a long breath, his body was extremely exhausted, but his brain became unusually active, and he began to recall the feeling of controlling Su Qingshan just now. This Phoenix Mark can really control people¡¯s minds! This was completely beyond Su Han's cognition and shocked him beyond measure. After his rebirth, he accidentally possessed the evil eye that could see through the flow of Qi, which shocked him once. But now, the evil eye has fused with the strange phoenix mark in the stone ball, and has evolved the ability to control people's minds. This ability is even superior to illusions. If this kind of thing were told, no one in the entire Daxia Dynasty would believe it. "It is said that there is a mysterious pupil technique in the outer realm, which is unpredictable. Could it be that this stone ball" Su Han's eyes became blurred. These were too ethereal. Several supreme beings in the imperial realm that he met in his previous life were unable to break through the constraints of the rules and go to the outer realm. Not to mention my current self. Although this phoenix mark has incredible power, it is also incredibly taxing on the body. It only takes two or three seconds for Su Han to go from being at the peak of his physical and mental state to a state that is about to pass out. What surprised Su Han the most was that the Phoenix Mark consumed not his own energy, physical strength or soul power, but the "power of the soul"! Most people have never heard of the power of the soul. Only alchemy masters like Su Han know something about it. It can be said to be the most original energy of human beings, similar to human vitality. The power of the soul is generally not easily consumed, but if it is exhausted, no matter how powerful the person is in terms of martial arts and soul power, he will not be able to exert it. He can only die and wait for the power of the soul to recover naturally. ??Every person has a trace of soul power from birth. Until old age and death, there is only a trace. It will not increase with the improvement of the level of martial arts. It is basically fixed. Unless this person has a secret method that can cultivate the power of the soul, but this secret method is only recorded in ancient books, and has never appeared in reality. Everyone¡¯s soul power is different in strength. Su Han's body, according to his own estimation, has average soul power. This is because he was reborn and the original owner's soul power was weaker. If the phoenix mark was placed on the original owner, he might have fainted before the phoenix mark could take effect. "If in a life-and-death fight, you use the Phoenix Mark to order the other party to wipe your neck, I don't know if it will succeed. Hehe! I guess I think too beautifully. Some simple orders are okay. Everyone would resist suicide. After all, let alone those warriors with strong wills." Su Han is not a fool. He knows that the more powerful a warrior is, the harder it is to control, and experienced warriors will be defensive. Su Qingshan fell into this trick because he was unprepared for himself. You cannot rely entirely on this Phoenix Mark, but if you use it at a critical moment, it may have unexpected effects. "The origin of this stone ball is very suspicious. Who would build a secret vault here and use the elephant prison array to protect this weird stone ball? When was this secret vault built?" Su Han was playing with the stone ball in his hand. Inadvertently, a drop of fresh blood from his left eye fell on the stone ball, and the whole stone ball immediately shone brightly. "Again?" Su Han shouted in collapse. In desperation, he could only squeeze out his body, which was on the verge of drying up, and used the "Single Ringing of Brahma Bells". Three big bells condensed with soul power suppressed the stone balls. "Huh?? Wait." Su Han¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and the three powerful soul power bells exploded into pieces. He released a gentle soul power again and probed the stone ball, only to find that the stone ball was very docile and did not have any backlash. "It's a false alarm. It turns out that after subduing the Phoenix Mark, the stone ball has no ability to resist. A drop of blood directly recognizes it as its owner, so it glows!" Su Han didn¡¯t know what use a stone ball that recognized its owner would be. He used his soul power to carefully explore the stone ball, and suddenly a powerful force surged out of the stone ball, directly pulling Su Han's soul into a space. This space is only the size of a storage room, and you can reach the top with your hand. Su Han's soul looked around and understood: "It turns out that this stone ball actually comes with a space! It's almost like a savings ring." "However, a savings ring is priceless. You can't buy it with any amount of silver. You can only buy it with yuan stones. If the old bastard knew that he still had such a treasure in his secret vault, but I got it for free, I'm afraid he would die So angry." Su Han pulled away and his soul returned to his body. He was holding a stone ball that could be used as a savings ring, his eyes fell on the piles of materials and gold and silver in the secret vault, and he suddenly smiled "hehe". (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 69: Don¡¯t mess with the prickly black rose You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! A moment later, Su Han walked out of the secret library gate empty-handed. Su Qingshan glanced at him and said in surprise: "You just came out like this? Didn't you take anything?" "Don't worry, I've taken away everything that should be taken. The Supreme Elder will be mad." Su Han said with a smile. Su Qingshan just nodded, but after thinking about it, he felt something was wrong, and warned: "Don't take too much, that old guy is really going to get angry, and we can't deal with it now." Don¡¯t take too much, I¡¯ve taken away the entire secret vault Su Han was laughing in his heart, but he didn't show any signs of it on the surface. He pretended to help Su Qingshan lock the door of the secret library. In fact, there was no bird feather in the secret library now. "Uncle, please help me carry that Cave King Bell to my father and use it as a weapon for him." Su Han didn't know what weapon Su Yunhai was using now, but it was definitely not as good as the Cave King Bell. A slight ringing of the Cave King's Bell can shock people's energy and blood. If it is struck with full force, a warrior at the tenth level of Qi Martial Realm will probably be shocked to the point of vomiting blood. The most important thing is that there is no limit on the number of people attacking, so it is suitable for the head of the family to use, and has a strong deterrent effect. Su Qingshan said in surprise: "The Cave King Bell has the bloodline of a spiritual weapon, but you don't use it yourself?" "Not suitable for me!" Su Han planned to take the swordsman route. After all, Aoxue swordsmanship can crush all martial arts below the emperor level. Although he can only exert 30% of the power of the first style, the power of the laws of heaven and earth is already comparable to the power of spiritual-level weapons, so he does not look down on the cave king bell below the spiritual level. Su Qingshan didn¡¯t know the whole story. Seeing that Su Han gave the Cave King Bell to Su Yunhai so easily, he was surprised and even more impressed with his fifteen-year-old nephew. You must know that a precious magic weapon can even directly double the combat effectiveness of a warrior. With a weapon like this that has the pedigree of a spiritual-level weapon in front of you, there is no reason not to keep it as your own. Su Han won the Cave King Bell, and Su Yunhai was very happy, but that happiness was because his son had obtained a good weapon, and his combat power would skyrocket. I'm afraid Su Yunhai never thought that his son would give him weapons. Su Qingshan could already imagine Su Yunhai's smile, and he couldn't help but feel envious of Su Yunhai. "Don't worry, I will also give you a weapon in the future." Su Han thought that Su Qingshan was disappointed. After all, Su Yunhai had a weapon but he didn't! "Cough cough cough cough" Su Qingshan almost choked to death on his own saliva. He really wanted to kick Su Han away. This bastard, as an elder, would he still be jealous of him! The most important thing is that Su Han's way of giving things as a matter of course makes people start to wonder who is the elder "You don't have to think about these things now. Prepare for the competition in three days" Su Qingshan said with a dark face. Of course he doesn¡¯t know that there are two million taels of silver in the stone ball space on Su Han¡¯s body now. And the entire Su family's ancestral residence, alchemy shop, weapons shop, herbal medicine villa if all the family properties are valued in total, they can barely add up to three million taels of silver, which means that the private property of the Supreme Elder alone can be equal to more than half of the total. Comparable to the Su family. Even Su Han was shocked by the Supreme Elder's ability to make money. He had no idea where this old moth and hamster got the money from? There is simply no way that the Su family¡¯s ancestors¡¯ inheritance could be so large. Su Han was pondering all kinds of doubts about the Supreme Elder, and unknowingly the two of them had approached Su Qingshan's Qinqing Garden. Before they even reached the door, they saw the captain of the Su family's armed guards waiting at the gate of Qinqing Garden with dozens of armed guards. All of them had injuries on their bodies and their faces were filled with fear. Su Han's heart moved. What happened to this look? "What are you doing standing here!" Su Qingshan frowned. It was obvious that he had realized that something had happened. The captain of the armed guard pressed his bleeding shoulder, knelt down with a thud, and said in a trembling voice: "Master, second young master, my subordinates are not doing their job well. The eldest ladythe eldest lady has been kidnapped!" "What?" Su Qingshan didn¡¯t expect that something happened to his most beloved daughter. His vision went dark, and he leaned back uncontrollably. His eyes were filled with anxiety and anger, and he spat out a mouthful of blood with his eyes open! The guards were used to seeing Su Qingshan's cold demeanor, but they didn't expect that he would also get into chaos. Everyone was stunned for a moment and didn't know how to deal with it. A pair of hands firmly held Su Qingshan's back, and Su Han asked quietly: "When and by whom was he kidnapped?" Hearing that Su Wanqing had been kidnapped, Su Han felt much more anxious and angry than Su Qingshan, but Su Qingshan was worried that his beloved daughter was already too small.The situation is chaotic, and Su Han must play a rational role at this time. The second young master¡¯s calmness was contagious to the captain of the armed guards. The captain of the armed guards took a deep breath and his voice returned to a somewhat calm tone. "Today in the afternoon, the eldest lady went to the teahouse to have tea, and her subordinates led people to protect her secretly. But Ni Yunfei heard the news from somewhere, rushed to the teahouse, and teased the eldest lady in every possible way! The eldest lady slapped him several times, and his subordinates I showed up to drive him away, but unexpectedlyunexpectedly, there was an extremely powerful old man in gray next to Ni Yunfei, whose strength was even more powerful than that of the head of the family!" "The subordinates are incompetent. They are no match for the old man in gray. He even lost seven brothers! The eldest lady scolded Ni Yunfei. Ni Yunfei became angry and ordered the old man to kidnap him in front of his subordinates. The eldest lady!" When the captain of the armed guard said this, his eyes were about to spit out fire. Being kidnapped by someone was already a great shame and humiliation for the eldest lady, and he also lost seven brothers who had been together day and night. He wished he could kill Ni Yunfei and the old man in gray with a thousand knives. He only regretted that he did not have the strength! "It's Ni Yunfei again, that old man in gray is probably Mr. Jiang from last time!" Su Han¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a violent light flashed past! Su Qingshan took a few breaths and said with red eyes: "A master with the same strength as the master of the family? He must be a strong man who follows Master Ni. The master of the family cannot come out of seclusion. I will solve this matter." Su Qingshan deeply hated himself for not protecting his daughter. He knew that Ni Yunfei had coveted Su Wanqing for a long time, and last time he used underhanded tactics to force Su Wanqing to marry her voluntarily. But he never imagined that Ni Yunfei would be so shameless and blatantly kidnap him. Su Qingshan mounted his horse and ran away. He saw Su Han from the corner of his eye but did not follow him! Su Qingshan didn¡¯t think much about it. It would have been better if Su Han didn¡¯t come. Master Ni has many strong men. This trip is very dangerous. There is no need to include Su Han in it. Besides, this is a major matter related to my daughter. How can I let Su Han, a junior, stand up for me? "Go to the alchemy shop to get the elixirs to heal your wounds. Send my order and ask them to bring out the best elixirs." Su Han did not rush to follow Su Qingshan, but ordered the guards. The guards all showed gratitude. At this critical moment, the second young master could still think of them. Two rough voices suddenly sounded: "Young Master, we are very grateful that you care about us, but the eldest lady's affairs come first! If the young master delays saving the eldest lady for our sake, we will never I won't give up until I die!" It was the two brothers Feng Yifeng and Feng Er from Zhichangzi. "Don't worry, the young master has his own plan!" A coldness flashed across Su Han's eyes. He had confidence in Su Wanqing. This sister was definitely not someone who would suffer. If Ni Yunfei tried to attack her, he was afraid of provoking a thorny black rose! Master Ni¡¯s residence is located in a green space on the edge of Qingye City. Master Ni likes to be quiet by nature, so he chose this geomantic treasure land to build a mansion. It is as strong as a fortress, and there are many strong men who follow Master Ni to guard it day and night. Once outsiders break in, they will be killed by countless strong men. Scum. In a large and gorgeous room on the top floor, Su Wanqing looked at Ni Yunfei calmly, her beautiful eyes full of ridicule. Ni Yunfei narrowed his eyes, and there was a flash of determination in his eyes. "You have taken my Shedan Sangong Pills. Within an hour, your hands and feet have become weak, and your true energy cannot be gathered. I don't know what qualifications you have for being arrogant. Be gentle and serve me. Maybe I can help you." Can I consider giving you a title" There was a bit of teasing in Ni Yunfei's voice, he opened his fan and started shaking it. Coupled with the moon-white python-patterned brocade robe he wore, he was still the handsome young man who had attracted many ignorant girls. After hearing what Ni Yunfei said, Su Wanqing not only did not feel embarrassed, but also laughed happily. "If a man needs to use this method to get a woman, it shows that he is an incompetent waste! That's right. If you were not a waste, how could you be slapped four or five times by me and unable to fight back!" "You ungrateful bitch!" A violent light flashed across Ni Yunfei's eyes for a moment. Ever since he slapped himself in public at the Alchemy Academy that day, his self-esteem has become stronger than before, and he especially doesn't like the word "slap" being mentioned by others! Su Wanqing is the one he likes. What he wants is for Su Wanqing to surrender under him, instead of stepping on his painful feet without restraint and looking at him with contempt! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 70 Your toilet exploded You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After thinking about it, Ni Yunfei chuckled, with a pair of eyes faintly revealing a lustful light, staring at Su Wanqing: "Qing'er, are you stalling for time? You think I won't force you, so you can wait for your good-for-nothing father and Good-for-nothing brother comes to the rescue? Very good, I like women who are cunning, but I won¡¯t be fooled by you.¡± "By the way, I want to tell you that there are countless masters in this house, and the guards are so tight that no one can get in. In addition to Mr. Jiang outside my room, there are three other strong men at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm. You'd better pray for the good-for-nothing of the Su family. Don't cause trouble or they will die for you." After saying that, Ni Yunfei laughed darkly. The Ni family has never been afraid of the Su family. If the Su family can't enjoy such a hot and long-legged beauty like Su Wanqing, let Ni Yunfei enjoy it instead! When Su Wanqing heard the word Qing'er coming out of Ni Yunfei's mouth, she almost vomited and kicked the table in front of her away: "If you like your mother, go ahead!" rang! The table smashed a large window glass and flew directly out of the window. There was a harsh sound of glass shattering, and Mr. Jiang's voice immediately rang outside the door: "Master Ni, are you okay?" "It's okay!" Ni Yunfei's face was very ugly. Unexpectedly, Su Wanqing, who had been drugged, still had residual strength. It seemed that he was right not to approach her rashly. ¡° Originally, I wanted Amelia Su to be sober and willing to be her own woman, but since she is not a good person, don¡¯t blame yourself for being rude. Ni Yunfei stretched his hand into his arms. He was the Great Alchemist of Six Seals, and he had dozens of kinds of elixirs that could make women surrender. "Get out of here, you old man named Ni!" Suddenly, Su Qingshan¡¯s thunderous roar exploded in the distance. Su Qingshan, who had always been calm, lost his usual calmness. The violent fluctuations of energy contained in his voice actually penetrated the air from a very far distance, causing cracks in all the glass windows. Su Wanqing was startled suddenly and quickly ran to the window. Ni Yunfei snorted coldly, stepped forward, raised his hand and sprinkled a handful of pink and purple powder. Su Wanqing was worried about her father. Without warning, she inhaled the pink-purple powder and immediately collapsed to the ground silently and passed out. Ni Yunfei glanced hard at the hot and delicate body, walked quickly to the window and looked into the distance. Seeing that Su Qingshan was the only one rushing to Ni's house, Ni Yunfei's eyes showed obvious disappointment. Ni Yunfei hated Su Han deeply. Su Han once brought him endless pain and humiliation, which almost left him with a psychological shadow. An important reason why Ni Yunfei kidnapped Su Wanqing this time was to retaliate and humiliate Su Han. He had prepared a big gift for Su Han in the courtyard downstairs, but Su Han didn't come? "Skeleton trash!" Ni Yunfei's face was filled with coldness. If he had known that Su Han was such a soft-legged shrimp, he wouldn't have had to spend so much time refining that thing. After taking a look at Su Wanqing who was unconscious on the ground, Ni Yunfei licked his lips and quickly walked towards Su Wanqing Bang bang bang! There was a sudden knock on the door, and Ni Yunfei frowned, "Don't disturb me, we'll talk about it later!" Bang bang bang bang! The knocking on the door became more urgent, and Ni Yunfei showed a trace of anger on his face. This Mr. Jiang is too ignorant! Ni Yunfei opened the door with a gloomy face. Before he could say anything, Ni Yunfei saw Mr. Jiang's wide-open eyes and dull eyes. Before he could react, Mr. Jiang¡¯s body was picked up and smashed into him! Ni Yunfei almost screamed in shock. Only then did he see that Mr. Jiang was already dead. There was a huge bloody hole in his chest, which was obviously punched from behind! Ni Yunfei¡¯s room has no other means of defense, because Mr. Jiang, who is at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, is already the top expert in Qingye City. Who could kill Mr. Jiang with one punch silently outside the door? Who is it? When did the Su family have such powerful help? "Ni Yunfei, weren't ten slaps too few last time? Your pig-headed face is swollen, so you want to make trouble?" Faint words came from the door. Ni Yunfei was shocked and looked in disbelief. The person at the door was clearly Su Han! Didn¡¯t he come with Su Qingshan? The Ni family¡¯s guards were so tight that no one could get in. How did he get in? No, isn't Su Han's martial arts cultivation only at the seventh level of Qi Martial Realm? How could he kill Mr. Jiang with one punch? Ni Yunfei was full of doubts, but his eyes were fixed on Su Han. Mr. Jiang is dead. Even a fool understands the situation in front of him. Between the two of them, either you will die or I will live. After all, Ni Yunfei is a long-established Great Master of Six Seals. After a moment of panic, he quickly calmed down.??A powerful beam of soul power shot out from Niwan Palace, launching a soul power attack on Su Han first! Soul power attack only exists between the alchemist and the alchemist. Although Su Han was a powerful warrior, he was also an alchemist, and a much lower level alchemist than Ni Yunfei. Ni Yunfei's mouth showed a hint of ferocity. Today, he didn't want Su Han's life. He just wanted to completely destroy his sea of ??consciousness and turn Su Han into dementia. In this way, he can humiliate Su Han wantonly in public and make Su Han's life worse than death. Only in this way can he relieve the bad temper of being forced to slap himself! "A little trick!" Su Han slowly raised his eyes, and two cold lights suddenly shot out from his eyes. "The best is like water, and the best is like a mirror. Don't meet or greet, respond but don't hide. Chapter of Brahma Thoughts, Mirror of Brahma Heart!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A palm-sized mirror suddenly appeared in mid-air, with silver light flowing around it, as if it was made of mercury condensed. Only when I looked carefully did I realize that it was actually made of soul power. Ni Yunfei¡¯s eyes tightened instantly. What kind of soul power secret method is this? I have never seen it before! Snapped! The large mirror met Ni Yunfei's soul power beam. Under the powerful soul power attack of the Six Seal Great Alchemist, the mirror exploded instantly, and the fragments turned into strands of white gas and evaporated in the air. But Ni Yunfei¡¯s soul power beam also bounced back instantly from the mirror and went straight to Ni Yunfei¡¯s eyebrows! Ni Yunfei¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank to the size of a pinhead, and he tried to avoid it but it was too late. With strong aggression, the soul power beam pierced the sea of ??consciousness in his Niwan Palace, churning it wantonly, and sent a sharp and painful needle-like pain into Ni Yunfei's mind! This was originally the killing move he planned to use to attack Su Han, but he suffered it himself. You can imagine his discomfort. But these soul powers are Ni Yunfei's own, so their aggressiveness has been reduced by 90%, and can only cause short-term severe pain in Ni Yunfei's brain. There was a hint of coldness in the corner of Su Han's mouth. He didn't expect to kill Ni Yunfei by relying on reflex attacks. The fun was yet to come. I saw Su Han's figure burst out, raised his big hand, grabbed the crumbling Ni Yunfei like a chicken, and instantly rushed to the window, aimed at the toilet in the corner of the courtyard downstairs, and threw Ni Yunfei out hard . When he turned around and saw Mr. Jiang¡¯s body, he also carried it out of the window and threw it towards the toilet. Wow! Wow! The three tenth-level Qi Martial Realm experts patrolling the courtyard, as well as dozens of other masters, heard two huge sounds of falling into the water at the same time. Their eyes instantly focused on the toilet, but they only had time to see the big dung flowers splashed by the heavy objects falling into the pit! Bang! ! ! There was an extremely shocking loud noise, which instantly tore everyone's eardrums, and a violent explosion occurred in the toilet! For a moment, yellow objects exploded everywhere, rubble flew all over the sky, and the Ni family mansion began to tremble violently! Many master warriors covered their ears in pain, bleeding from the corners of their mouths, and couldn't even take care of the yellow spots on their bodies. The three strong men at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm also had extremely ugly faces, and a faint layer of true energy protection appeared on their bodies. . "What the hell is going on!" The three strong men were furious. This was really weird. How could the toilet explode? Looking at the ruined courtyard, the three of them didn't bother to cover their noses, their hearts felt cold. If Master Ni finds out, he won't eat them alive! Su Qingshan¡¯s figure had just arrived at the gate of Ni¡¯s house. Hearing the violent explosion inside and smelling the faint stench, he was stunned for a moment. But he was cautious by nature. When he saw something happened to Ni Zhai, he immediately decided to hide it and wait and see what happened. In the room on the top floor, Su Han covered the unconscious Su Wanqing's ears and laughed secretly: "Fortunately, the evil eye can see through objects, so I discovered that Ni Yunfei had buried a silver light thunder in the lawn downstairs. It was probably prepared for me. ? It¡¯s not easy for him to refine this thing, and I don¡¯t have the nerve to accept it, so I have to go to a little trouble, dig it out and throw it into the toilet, so that he can go to the toilet and be curious about it! " While listening to the noise outside, he picked up Su Wanqing and walked downstairs in a big way: "Let's go and see if Ni Yunfei is dead!" Su Han is not going to let this matter go. Otherwise, if the news spreads and others know, the Su family can tolerate even their daughter being robbed, and then the Su family will no longer need to stay in Qingye City. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 71: It¡¯s simply a ferocious beast in human form You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Today Master Ni was receiving distinguished guests at his home, and he repeatedly emphasized that no disturbance was allowed. How could such a strange explosion happen at this juncture? If Master Ni found out, he would definitely be furious." Downstairs, three strong men at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm ignored the smell and shot towards the toilet at the same time. The reason why they are all stationed here today is because Master Ni is receiving the two distinguished guests from Tianhe County at home, and no one is allowed to disturb them, so they dare not relax at all. As for Ni Yunfei instructing Mr. Jiang to kidnap a beautiful woman, they knew about it, but they didn't take it to heart. Ni Yunfei is a self-proclaimed romantic and has done many such things. Master Ni has great prestige in Qingye City, and no one has ever dared to say anything. "NiMaster Ni!" Seeing the two lumps of things floating in the manure pit, the heads of the three strong men were buzzing. They recognized the clothes on the two lumps of things, and they were actually Ni Yunfei and Mr. Jiang! The two of them were quickly pulled out of the toilet, bringing out a strong stench. The three strong men were unprepared and almost fainted from the smell. Mr. Jiang was already dead, while Ni Yunfei's skin and flesh were burned and rolled up. He didn't know whether he was alive or dead. His white python-patterned brocade robe turned into deep yellow with various things stained on it, which made people look at him. I couldn't help but turn around and vomited. "Ugh, vomit" After the three strong men vomited, their faces turned pale. They don't care about Ni Yunfei kidnapping a woman, but that doesn't mean they don't care about Ni Yunfei's life or death. They follow Master Ni not only because they want to obtain some rare elixirs that are not available on the market, but they are also afraid of Master Ni's thunderous methods. There is a reason why Master Ni can suppress so many martial arts masters! Now that Ni Yunfei is dead, if Master Ni is to blame They didn¡¯t even dare to imagine, they only exchanged a few brief glances, and then turned their attention to Ni Yunfei again. "what is going on?" "There was a madman yelling and cursing in the distance just now, but he was not very strong. You and I didn't take it to heart. Could it be that he was responsible for this explosion?" "If that's the case, that person can't have gone too far, search!" After the three strong men gave the order, the other dozens of masters in the courtyard dispersed and began to conduct a blanket search around the entire Ni residence. Su Qingshan quietly slipped into the courtyard and hid in a bush, his eyes bright. God was really helping him. There was a strange explosion in Ni's house's toilet. Even Ni Yunfei was blown away. It was a good opportunity to fish in troubled waters and find Su Wanqing. As long as Su Wanqing returns home safely first, he will have no worries and can safely summon strong men to fight against the Ni family. Even if it means fighting to the death, he must avenge the death of his daughter! Not knowing who was responsible for the explosion, Su Qingshan felt that he should really thank this person. "What's going on? Didn't I tell you that there are distinguished guests from Tianhe County in the house today, so keep quiet and don't disturb me?" Amidst the panic, an old man walked slowly from the backyard, his brows furrowed and his face showing a hint of displeasure. "Master Ni" The expressions of the three strong men changed, and they seemed to be extremely afraid of the old man. "That's Master Ni?" Su Han carried Su Wanqing on his shoulders and just went downstairs. Before he appeared in front of everyone, he happened to see the old man walking out. Surprised, Su Han couldn't help but take a closer look at the Seven Seal Great Alchemist, who had great authority in Qingye City. ??????????? If Master Mo¡¯s celestial spirit makes people feel like a gentle spring breeze, then Master Ni gives people the feeling of being domineering and fierce. A reddish-brown lion's hair exploded from the roots, the outline of muscles was vaguely visible under the clothes, and a long scar extended from the left forehead to the right cheek. This kind of Master Ni made people feel not like a great alchemist at all, but more like a doctor. The berserker who emerged from the bloody storm was extremely evil. "Huh?!" Master Ni saw clearly the mess in the courtyard and smelled the stench that towered into the sky. His face instantly darkened, and the faint displeasure on his face turned into a strong murderous aura. The three strong men who are familiar with him all know that he has reached the edge of rage. The three strong men showed bitterness on their faces, which made him extremely angry. If he knew something happened to Ni Yunfei, he would probably overthrow the entire Ni residence! They wished they could disappear here immediately, but there was no way to teleport, so they could only bite the bullet and say those words that might instantly ignite Master Ni. "MasterMaster Nihe was in the toiletexploded" Master Ni sprayed out from his noseReqi: "Let me be clear, why was my son bombed? Where is he?" The expressions of the three strong men became even more bitter. They looked at each other and stepped aside, allowing Master Ni to see Ni Yunfei lying behind them. As soon as he saw Ni Yunfei, Master Ni's pupils immediately shrank tightly and he strode forward. When he saw the filth on Ni Yunfei's body, he just frowned and took out a medicine box from his body without looking at it. All the elixirs inside were poured into Ni Yunfei's mouth. As for Mr. Jiang¡¯s body next to him, Master Ni didn¡¯t even look at it. This indifferent look fell in the eyes of many warriors in the courtyard, and everyone felt a faint chill in their hearts. Ni Yunfei swallowed the pill and regained his slight breath, but he was still asleep and motionless like a dead dog. "Trash!" Master Ni frowned tightly, with anger in his eyes. He originally thought that his son was extremely talented and could earn him more face, but he didn't expect that half a month ago, Ni Yunfei came back with a pig-headed face, but said nothing, and then everything changed! Since that day, Master Ni went to the Alchemy Academy. Although everyone still treated him with respect, he always felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange. It wasn't until yesterday when I overheard several apprentices talking privately about Ni Yunfei's ugliness that day, with a hint of ridicule in their tone, that Master Ni truly felt his anger! He ordered his warriors to kill the young apprentices, but it was still difficult to relieve one thousandth of the anger in his chest. A mere Three Seal Alchemy Master dared to make him so angry. If he hadn't entertained the distinguished guests today, all his warriors would have to guard the Ni family. I'm afraid Master Ni would have sent people to kill the Three Seal Alchemy Master. The fact before him made Master Ni even more angry. The Ni house guarded by dozens of martial arts masters actually exploded, and Ni Yunfei was blown up to death. Could it be that these masters are useless and they have been raised in vain? Got them! "what happened." Master Ni¡¯s tone became unusually calm, eerily calm. However, upon hearing this tone, the hairs on the backs of the three strong men exploded. Master Ni like this was more terrifying than a violent rage. They would never dare to offend Master Ni, because Master Ni is not the kind of traditional alchemist who needs to recruit warriors to protect himself. He supports so many warriors just for the safety of Ni Yunfei and the Ni Mansion. They quickly began to explain, just to clarify their responsibilities. "We were patrolling the courtyard, and the toilet suddenly exploded without warning. When we arrived, we only found Mr. Ni and Mr. Jiang floating floating in the cesspool. Master Ni, this matter is really strange, and we don't know. what's up!" Master Ni said calmly: "You mean, my son went to the toilet with someone named Jiang, and then the toilet exploded?" The three people¡¯s scalps exploded at the same time. Master Ni didn¡¯t believe that they were telling the truth. What this old man hated most in his life was that someone lied to him! One of them suddenly thought of something and said quickly: "No, Mr. Ni and Mr. Jiang seem to have fallen from upstairs. I heard the sound of someone falling with my own ears!" As soon as he said this, other people also chimed in and echoed. "Hmph! After falling from upstairs, how can someone break into my Ni Mansion, which is like an iron-walled house, and throw them down from the stairs? That only proves that you are a bunch of blind trash." Hearing Master Ni¡¯s indifferent words, everyone lowered their heads deeply, fearing that the moody master would vent his anger on them! After waiting for a long time, Master Ni did not speak again. Some people felt strange and raised their heads, only to find that Master Ni's eyes fell on the big bloody hole in Mr. Jiang's chest. One of the three strong men at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm hurriedly came out of the crowd, held his nose and approached Mr. Jiang's body, took a closer look, and said in shock: "It's incredible, this is a punch from behind!" As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd was shocked! Mr. Jiang, who was in the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, was actually punched to death. Being able to punch through the body of a warrior at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm with one punch, what kind of terrifying power is this? Who did it? Is this still a human? It¡¯s simply a ferocious beast in human form! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 72: Burning together You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at the bloody hole in Mr. Jiang¡¯s chest, the three strong men at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm showed fear at the same time. Their strength is similar to that of Mr. Jiang. They are at the level of ordinary tenth-level Qi Martial Realm experts, and they are not considered top-notch in the same level. This man could kill Mr. Jiang with one punch, so he could also kill them all with one punch. Master Ni just frowned and said calmly: "Search, even if you dig three feet into the ground, you will find it." Hearing Master Ni¡¯s tone, dozens of warriors shuddered. They have all seen what Master Ni can do. Once he shows his power, the stronger the person, the more miserable his death will be They didn¡¯t dare to delay and quickly spread out to search everywhere. Su Han, who was hiding in the hall, heard everyone's conversation clearly. He gently put Su Wanqing down and stared at Master Ni with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Master Ni gave him a dangerous feeling. This danger does not come from Master Ni himself, but from a certain aura on his body. Su Han opened the evil eye and discovered that Master Ni was a fifth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm, and there was nothing special about him other than that. After all, he is a great alchemist. He can reach several levels of cultivation just by taking pills. Fifth level of Qi Martial Realm is normal. But the dangerous aura about Master Ni is definitely not what a fifth-stage Qi Martial Realm warrior should have. Reconnecting with Master Ni¡¯s berserker-like physique, Su Han smiled faintly and thought of a possibility in his mind: ¡°Interesting!¡± After hiding Su Wanqing, Su Han strode towards the courtyard outside the hall, and his figure was about to be exposed to everyone's sight. At this time. "Old man, there's no need to search! Return my daughter first!" Su Qingshan knew that he could no longer hide himself, so he walked out of the bushes on his own initiative, his eyes filled with anger, and he locked onto Master Ni. "Your daughter?" Master Ni asked calmly. Su Qingshan said loudly: "Don't pretend to be stupid. Ni Yunfei openly abducted my eldest daughter of the Su family. You don't know about this. I only give you a stick of incense to hand over the person, otherwise the Su family will fight with the Ni family." The family will live forever.¡± "This was done by your Su family?" Master Ni asked, pointing at Ni Yunfei and Mr. Jiang. Su Qingshan was stunned: "No." "Then get out of here, Su family and Liu family, don't be an eyesore here." Master Ni said calmly, his eyes were like looking at ants. He only glanced at Su Qingshan and then moved away. He ordered: "Continue searching! I want to see who is so reckless that he dares to come to Ni's house to harm my son." Su Qingshan was stunned for a moment, and then blood rushed to the top of his head. His fists clenched veins, and his teeth clenched! This old man named Ni was so arrogant. He completely ignored him and the Su family. He didn't even care about what he said. The Su family wanted to fight the Ni family until death. This is a deeper humiliation than verbal insult. It means that Master Ni has no regard for the Su family at all and does not care at all whether he is enmity with the Su family! At this moment, Su Qingshan hated himself deeply for being so useless. His life in the past decades seemed to have become a joke. In front of all the masters on the ground, he didn't even have the ability to protect his daughter. A strong man at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm passed by Su Qingshan and showed a mocking look: "Looking for your daughter? Forget it, your daughter is with Mr. Ni. It is her blessing. There have been many people like you here before. Daughter, in the end, they all left happily with a large amount of gift money. If you are wiser, the gift money will still be given to you." Su Qingshan stared at the strong man calmly, took the gift and left happily? I'm afraid those people's hearts are actually dripping with blood and tears, but they have to bow their heads in the face of reality. But he, Su Qingshan, is not the kind of person who bows his head! With a roar, Su Qingshan's body shot out like a sharp arrow, instantly knocking down the strong man, and an unusually strong wave of true energy exploded! The faces of the other masters all changed: "Spread out, spread out quickly, he is going to explode his own energy!" Su Qingshan¡¯s hands were like iron pliers, tightly grasping the tenth-level Qi Martial Realm expert. A slight sound like a bone explosion came from Su Qingshan's body, and then he opened his mouth and spat out a ball of fist-sized, white and unusually condensed Qi. The true energy is still tightly packed into a ball and spinning, just like in the sea of ??dantian energy. Bang! The true air mass exploded, the whole earth was shaking, and the air was instantly distorted. The tenth-level Qi Martial Realm expert only had time to scream before his entire face was blown into a bloody paste. His body twitched violently on the ground for a moment, then became completely motionless. Although Su Qingshan was at the ninth level of Qi Martial Realm, he gave the real person a desperate blow.The Qi Cyclone forcibly pulled out the Dantian and exploded it. Its power was equivalent to a full blow from a peak tenth-level Qi Martial Realm expert. Everyone was shocked by Su Qingshan's courage to destroy everything. Although this self-exploding true energy cyclone was powerful, it was also an act that cut off his own retreat. Without the True Qi Cyclone, you will have to start from the Qi Martial Realm level again in the future, which is equivalent to destroying your cultivation level. Most people will never have such courage! "Hahaha!" Su Qingshan was half lying on the ground, staring at the corpse of the tenth-level Qi Martial Realm expert, and laughed heartily. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of his cultivation has always been his heartache. Now he is giving up all his skills just to fight for the Su family. He has no regrets! "Uncle!" A figure burst out from the hall, instantly came to Su Qingshan's side, stretched out his hand to check Su Qingshan's pulse. "Su Han, why are you here?" Su Qingshan gasped and was a little confused. Didn't Su Han not come? Why did you run out of the Ni family hall? At this moment, Su Han's heart was filled with inexplicable emotions, including shock and regret He regretted why he didn't come out earlier, maybe he could have had time to stop Su Qingshan! Su Qingshan also showed a look of guilt on his face, and sighed in a low voice, "I am still too impulsive, Su Han, please leave quickly, I can't protect you now. Don't worry, although I have no cultivation, I will fight to the death." I will take Wanqing home." Su Han was shocked. At this time, Su Qingshan was still thinking about protecting him He took a deep breath and said, "I have found Sister Wanqing. Don't worry, leave it to me." Su Qingshan moved his lips, but before he could say anything, Su Han had already stood up and looked at Master Ni with a pair of cold eyes. "Why are the rats coming out one after another today? Get rid of them!" Master Ni looked impatient. Su Qingshan's self-explosion of Qi made him a little angry. Even a small ant dared to make trouble in front of him. Two masters who were at the eighth level of the Qi Martial Realm were closest to Su Han. After hearing the order, they rushed towards Su Han, but Su Han grabbed them one by one and slapped their bodies together like gongs. ! Poof! There was a sound of flesh and blood being squeezed into mud, and the two masters didn't even say a word before turning into two mutilated corpses with bloody flesh. "Who else is coming!" Su Han smiled, with a faint bloodthirsty light in his eyes. Su Qingshan's act of self-cultivation made him a little irritable. There was silence in the courtyard, and the warriors below the eighth level of the Qi Martial Realm secretly took a deep breath! How young was this young man? He actually had such powerful explosive power that he could kill two eighth-level Qi Martial Realm masters in an instant! "He's a tough guy." The two tenth-level Qi Martial Realm masters looked at each other and moved toward Su Han from left to right. Although it was a bit embarrassing to send out two strong men at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm to deal with a young boy, they did not dare to ignore it since Master Ni ordered him to be dealt with. Just use a bull's knife to kill a chicken. The most important thing is to do it cleanly. Don't let others take the opportunity to explode your anger like just now. "too weak!" Su Han showed a hint of coldness at the corner of his mouth, activated the "Eagle Step" in the five-shaped fist, and the figure disappeared instantly. The two strong men couldn't help but be stunned. They thought that this young man couldn't know how to teleport, right? But they didn't expect that Su Han couldn't teleport, it was just that the eagle step was too fast for them to see clearly with the naked eye. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 73: Master Ni is about to show off his power You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the flash of light and stone, Su Han's figure appeared silently behind a strong man. A thick mist of true energy condensed on the iron fist, and a faint light could be faintly seen flickering in it. When he killed Mr. Jiang outside Ni Yunfei¡¯s door just now, Su Han punched from behind, and now he used his same trick again, hitting the strong man¡¯s back with a ¡°tiger punch¡±! Bang! The body of a strong man in the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm was as strong as if it were made of copper poured into iron. When Su Han punched it, there was a faint sound of gold and iron intersecting. Su Han¡¯s eyes showed a hint of cruelty, and he kept punching hard. The huge force of 2,400 kilograms in his body was all poured into this tiger fist, and the steel plate was going to be pierced by you! Poof! There was a sound of flesh and blood being squeezed into pieces. The tenth-level Qi Martial Realm expert lowered his head in shock and found that a steel-like fist pierced his chest from behind. The fist was wrapped in thick, bright red plasma and dripped downwards. . With a punch, the accumulated emotions in his chest were released. Su Han regained some calmness in his mind. He threw away the dead body and looked at another strong man in the tenth level of Qi Martial Realm. The strong man was so shocked that he immediately took two steps back, his head buzzing. Su Han's punch reminded him of the bloody hole in Mr. Jiang's chest! "Mr. Jiang, it was you who killed Mr. Jiang!" A look of sincere horror and fear appeared on the strong man's face. A half-year-old boy could actually kill a tenth-level murderous Qi martial artist with one punch. This was no longer a ferocious beast in human form. I can't describe it, this is simply a monster, a monster! Wow! The Ni family courtyard was in a state of excitement. Some people believed Su Han killed Mr. Jiang, while others did not. But no matter what, Su Han just killed a tenth-level murderous Qi martial artist with one punch. This is a fact that everyone can see. After the strong man finished shouting, he stumbled back and ran back. He stumbled and almost fell into the fountain. Witnessing the tragic death of his companion at close range just now had a huge psychological impact on him. At this moment, he had no intention of continuing the fight with Su Han and only hoped to save his own life. As for the other warriors, seeing the three leading strong men running to death, the remaining people were all below the ninth level of Qi Martial Realm. They had no fighting spirit at all. They all stared at Su Han with vigilance and fear. , slowly retreated. Within a moment, the area around where Su Han stood became a vacuum. Su Qingshan¡¯s eyes were dull and he couldn¡¯t react for a while Is this Su Han? Is this his nephew who has always been reviled as a good-for-nothing? Although Su Qingshan knew that Su Han had been reborn, he tried his best to kill a tenth-level Qi Martial Realm expert, but Su Han killed one with one punch Su Qingshan felt powerless and couldn't help but feel I secretly lamented in my heart that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves in front, and the waves in front die on the beach! Killing Mr. Jiang, throwing Ni Yunfei and Mr. Jiang into the pit, not to mention using some means to cause a violent explosion that caused a mess in the Ni family's courtyard. Is this all Su Han's doing? This kid is ten thousand times more arrogant than when he and Su Yunhai were young! "A bunch of trash." There was a hint of anger in Master Ni's eyes. Although he raised this group of warriors mostly to support the show and do chores, and didn't expect them to accomplish anything big, he still underestimated how useless this group of people were. The yellow-haired boy was so frightened that it was simply a shame for him. This ant-like young man dared to cause such a big commotion in the Ni family, almost killing Ni Yunfei and embarrassing the Ni family! Both emotionally and rationally, it was impossible for Master Ni to let this young man live in the world. Master Ni walked towards Su Han calmly. Su Han suddenly noticed keenly that every step Master Ni took, he left a shallow footprint on the ground. It wasn't obvious at first, but the footprints of each step were deeper than the previous one, and after a few steps it had reached half an inch deep. This discovery made Su Han's eyes shrink suddenly. The ground in the Ni family's courtyard was paved with extremely hard blue steel slates. If Su Han wanted to leave a half-inch deep footprint on it, his own strength would not be enough, unless It was only possible if he took the edgeless epee weighing more than 1,800 kilograms. ?????????? Master Ni has only broken through five major channels of true energy in his body. He is undoubtedly a fifth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm. How could he leave footprints on the blue steel stone slab? Su Han instinctively felt that Master Ni was very dangerous. The feeling of threat exceeded all the tenth-level Qi Martial Realm experts he had seen so far, and even surpassed Yu Yang at the True Martial Realm. If Yu Yang is a sharp sword made of good materials but easy to break, then Master Ni is a rough machete that has been tempered for thousands of times. It will be absolutely painful to be hit by him. Su Han was like a ferocious beast encountering a powerful enemy. The hairs on his back exploded, and his left eye showed a faint blood-red color. But the ups and downs of breathing and the Qi in the bodyIt flows, but is very stable, like a very patient hunter. The enemy cannot move, but I cannot move. Su Qingshan's eyes showed admiration. Young people are all bloody. Many people get red-eyed when encountering a strong enemy. But someone like Su Han, whose body reacts instinctively when encountering an enemy, but whose emotions are very calm, is really uncomfortable. many. "Boy, you are fine." Master Ni looked at Su Han as if he were looking at a dead person. In Qingye City, no one he targeted would survive, and a young boy with yellow hair who was still young would not be an exception. This young man should feel honored. In the past, the people who allowed him to do it himself were either the top tenth level Qiwu realm masters or dignitaries with strong backgrounds. Today, if it weren't for the useless bunch of trash under him, he wouldn't have been allowed to do it himself. "Master Ni, what you and I are discussing today" Suddenly, the bright and cheerful voice of a young man broke in, interrupting Master Ni's footsteps. "Oh? It turns out there are other guests here. Master Ni, you are really busy." The young man glanced briefly, laughed slightly jokingly, and strode forward from the backyard. Wearing a black robe, he has a tall figure and a handsome face. Behind him is a graceful woman in black robe, whose face is covered with purple gauze, so her face cannot be seen clearly. The relationship between the two seems a bit strange. It doesn¡¯t look like a master and servant, but it doesn¡¯t look like a couple either. "Clothes of the Furnace Association" Su Han's eyes narrowed slightly. What a coincidence. Not long after Yin Yi died, he unexpectedly encountered someone from the Furnace Association again. How could someone from the Melting Pot Association show up at Master Ni¡¯s home? It¡¯s not that Su Han has to think too much, but it¡¯s simply impossible for the Melting Pot Association to deal with regular alchemists affiliated with the Alchemy Academy. The members of the Melting Pot Association are all evil alchemists expelled from the Alchemy Academy. They are too late to confront the Alchemy Academy. How could they come to visit Master Ni who is affiliated with the Alchemy Academy? Seeing the man and woman approaching, Master Ni's face quickly stiffened and he moved, as if he wanted to stop them, not wanting them to see the mess in the courtyard, but he held back! This also surprised Su Han. With Master Ni¡¯s status and strength, could he still be afraid of two juniors in their early twenties in the Furnace Association? Unless, the status and strength of these two people are better than Master Ni. I seemed to have heard Master Ni say before that there were distinguished guests from Tianhe County. Could it be that these two people came from the headquarters of the Furnace Association in Tianhe County "It's a pity that the young man is too far away from Su Han. Su Han cannot sense the fluctuations in his soul power and cannot judge his alchemist level. After seeing clearly the tragic situation of feces all over the floor in the Ni family's courtyard, the young man's shoulders suddenly twitched violently a few times, as if he was suppressing a smile, and his face turned purple. "Haha! It seems to be Master Ni's private matter. Sister Rong, let's just watch the show." "Little sister, of course you will listen to your senior brother." A very clear voice came from under the purple veil of the masked woman. However, the tone was not very delicate, but rather nonchalant. This voice is so familiar! Su Han's expression suddenly became extremely strange. Isn't this the "entourage" who followed Yin Yi to find the third elder last time? This woman is really weird. She is a revered Great Alchemist of the Seven Seals, but she doesn¡¯t like to see people with her true face. She said she was from the Furnace Association, but she didn't care about Yin Yi's death. She said she wasn't, but she showed up here wearing the clothes of the Furnace Association. Why is she involved everywhere? "You two, something happened in the house. I'm afraid it will stain your eyes. Please sit in the backyard for a while. It will be dealt with soon." Master Ni patiently explained to the man and woman, his heart full of anger. If he hadn't been concerned about the face of the Melting Pot Association headquarters, he would never have been so polite to these two juniors who were about the same age as his son. "Oops! Senior brother, guess who I saw!" The masked woman suddenly seemed to have discovered a new world, pointing at Su Han and shouting, her tone of voice was extremely exaggerated. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 74 It¡¯s not a big deal to watch the excitement You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han couldn¡¯t help but rolled his eyes, it¡¯s so fake! This woman's eyes had been on her since she first came out, and she pretended to have just seen her. By yelling like this, aren¡¯t you just trying to draw everyone¡¯s attention to Su Han? But Su Han didn't understand why she would do this? Sure enough, the young man in black robe called "Senior Brother" immediately noticed Su Han, frowned and asked: "Rongmei, who did you say you saw? Who is this person?" Nangong Rong hooked her fingers and said something in the young man's ear. After hearing this, the young man's face changed slightly, and a murderous look flashed in his eyes. Turning his head, the young man solemnly said to Master Ni: "Master Ni, I don't know what this person has to do with you, but this person is the culprit who killed the members of our association. I hope you can hand him over to me." Hearing the words of the young man in black robe, Su Han's eyes fell on Nangong Rong, and he saw a faintly evil smile on the corner of his mouth under the veil, as if to say: Now you have offended two forces at the same time, I see you How to escape? Su Han silently glanced at Nangong Rong. No matter what her purpose was, he remembered the account. Master Ni felt unhappy after hearing what the young man in black robe said, and his scarred face darkened: "You two little friends! I want to deal with this person personally. If you don't agree, I can't do anything about it!" It¡¯s not that Master Ni attaches much importance to Su Han, but it¡¯s about the Ni family¡¯s face. If Ni Yunfei is considered to be seriously injured and handed over to others, then Master Ni will have no face at all. As soon as Master Ni showed his power, the young man in black robe fell silent. He didn't want to make the relationship with Master Ni too tense, so he reluctantly said, "It doesn't matter, we are in Master Ni's mansion after all, so we can just do as we please." "It's just that this person is a wanted criminal of the Furnace Association. I want to take his head away and hang it on the tower of Qingye City to be exposed to the sun for a week! Master Ni must not disagree with my small request!" When the young man spoke, he still had that sunny smile on his face, but the words he spoke made everyone present shiver. It¡¯s too cruel to not give you peace of mind even if you die! The Melting Pot Association is trying to establish its authority. After doing this, no one will dare to provoke the Melting Pot Association again. "Of course you can." Master Ni's expression softened a little. The two of them decided Su Han's fate with each other's words. Su Qingshan¡¯s eyes flashed sharply, and he said coldly: ¡°If you want to touch him, step over my body first.¡± "Come here, deal with it!" Master Ni didn't even raise his eyelids. In his eyes, Su Qingshan was just a clown. Even if he said this before he self-destructed his cultivation, he didn't take it seriously, and now it's even more of a joke. However, something unexpected happened to Master Ni. The masters he had trained all looked at each other in shock, with their feet rooted to the ground as if they were rooted to the ground. No one dared to step forward! "A bunch of trash!" Master Ni was furious in an instant, blood rushed to the top of his head, and the veins on his forehead jumped uncontrollably! He clearly saw the look of fear on the faces of these masters. This fear was not for Su Qingshan, but for Su Han! "These masters are not fools. Su Han just killed a tenth-level murderous Qi martial artist with one punch, and now he wants to attack Su Qingshan who is with Su Han. Isn't that asking for death?" I'm afraid that if dozens of experts surround me, it won't be enough to serve as a meal for everyone! "Haha! It seems that these followers of Master Ni are more precious than the other! It may be a bit difficult for Master Ni to deal with people by himself. Why don't you let the juniors do it for you?" The tone of the young man in black robe was slightly mocking. He had already inquired about it a long time ago. Master Ni¡¯s martial arts cultivation level was not high. Now that these warriors under his command were on strike, even the Seven Seal Great Alchemist could only stare in disbelief! But he is different. Not only is he a Six Seal Great Alchemist, but he is also a tenth-level Qi Martial Realm expert. Whether it is martial arts cultivation or alchemy cultivation, he is the top among his peers, a level that is unique among ten thousand. , so he can be valued by the Tianhe County Headquarters of the Melting Pot Association. "If you take the True Essence Pill made by your master, your cultivation level will temporarily increase to a level that is infinitely close to the True Martial Realm. Of course, the young man did not think that Su Han, who looked fifteen or sixteen years old in front of him, could force himself to the point where he had to take the True Essence Pill. "No need! How dare you, an ignorant junior, to despise me? It seems that the Furnace Association headquarters didn't train you very well!" Master Ni sneered. The young man's face darkened: "What do you mean by Master Ni's words? Have I wronged you? I respect you as the Great Alchemist of Seven Seals, but you??You are a fifth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm, so don't show off and let me do the work for you! " Master Ni sneered and said: "Okay, okay! Young man, be careful with your words and actions, and don't regret your arrogance today! You should be glad that the person I want to deal with today is not you!" After saying that, Master Ni took out the medicine box from his arms and poured out a pill into the palm of his hand. The elixir was only the size of a small fingernail, like a glass bead. The outer layer was light yellow and translucent, and inside was a drop of dazzling red blood. The blood shone with a strange red light, and a faint fishy-sweet smell rushed into every room. individual nostrils. The black-robed young man couldn't help but be shocked. He had never seen such an elixir before, but the Six Seals Great Alchemist's intuition made him instinctively feel that this elixir was extraordinary! "Lion Heart Gangti Pills." " Two voices sounded from two different directions, and they actually said the name of the elixir at the same time. One of the voices naturally came from Nangong Rong, who had been leisurely watching the show nearby. And another voice came from Su Han! When Master Ni and the young man in black robe were arguing just now, Su Han was leaning against the tree and fell asleep. It seemed that the argument between the two had nothing to do with him. Master Ni and the young man in black robe thought that he knew that he had no way to survive and was discouraged. But as soon as Master Ni took out the elixir, Su Han's eyes suddenly opened with an expression of interest! The black-robed young man's face twitched fiercely, and anger suddenly arose in his heart. His eyes slowly fell on Su Han. This was the first time he looked at Su Han. This unknown person dared to steal the limelight of his Six Seal Great Alchemy Master. Why could he name a medicine that he couldn't even name? Angered, the young man in black robe blurted out without even thinking: "What a name it is, it's unheard of. If you haven't seen this elixir before, don't make it up or show it off, otherwise you will be embarrassed." Su Han showed a slight smile on his lips: "Keep this sentence for yourself!" "Brother, I also said that the elixir was Shixin Gangti Pills. Do you mean that I made it up?" Nangong Rong's crisp voice sounded, with a hint of coldness in her tone. The scalp of the young man in black robe suddenly exploded, how could he have forgotten this! Su Han and Nangong Rong said the same pill name at the same time, could they make it up together? What¡¯s more important is that Nangong Rong¡¯s alchemy level is one level higher than that of the young man in black robe, and he is the Great Alchemist of Seven Seals. Although the young man in black robe is unwilling to admit it, the fact is that Nangong Rong's knowledge of elixirs is extremely extensive, and none of the eighty or ninety-year-old veteran alchemists at the headquarters of the Melting Pot Association know as much as she does. She couldn't have made up the name of Lion Heart Gang Ti Wan. The young man in black robe was extremely unconvinced, but had no choice but to look at Su Han again. That sunny smile had long since disappeared, replaced by a hint of coldness. He can tolerate Nangong Rong being stronger than him, because Nangong Rong is a well-known alchemy genius in Tianhe County, with an extremely dazzling aura. But he couldn't bear to have an unknown person step on his head. This was a shame, worse than stabbing him with a knife, and it left him with a lump in his throat. "Hmph! It's indeed the Lion Heart Gangti Pill, but what does it matter if you know the name? You can't refine this pill." Master Ni snorted coldly, rolled his throat, and swallowed the Shixin Gangti Pill into his belly. Nangong Rong frowned under her veil. Master Ni was right. She had only seen the name and appearance of this Shixin Gangti Pill in an ancient book. There was no clear explanation of its medicinal effects in the ancient book. , not to mention the refining method. But the great alchemist¡¯s intuition made Nangong Rong feel that the Lion Heart Gangti Pill was something special. She could not predict what would happen after Master Ni took it. She couldn't help but glance at Su Han. The last time this boy poisoned Yin Yi beautifully under her eyes, she was deeply impressed. This time he said the name of Shixin Gangti Pill, which made her think highly of this boy. point. That¡¯s why she deliberately revealed that Su Han poisoned Yin Yi, just to put Su Han under attack from both sides and create huge pressure! Yes, her character is so bad. Originally she just wanted to watch the fun and not take it too seriously, but Su Han's calm look made Nangong Rong appreciate it more. If Su Han could survive Master Ni and survive, Nangong Rong wouldn't mind putting in a good word for him and asking the young man in black robe to spare his life. At this time, Su Han was staring closely at Master Ni. After Master Ni took the Shixin Gangti Pill, the dangerous feeling in Su Han's heart became more intense. This feeling made him a little excited, and he narrowed his eyes. The pupil of his left eye had turned blood red at some point. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 75: Incredible, animal transformation! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the gaze of everyone, the muscles under Master Ni's clothes surged layer by layer, and his bones kept making rattling sounds. A reddish-brown lion's hair moved automatically without wind, and his eyes gradually protruded outwards. The scar on his face looked particularly ferocious! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Master Ni's body began to greedily and forcibly tear the surrounding heaven and earth energy into his body. A funnel-shaped cyclone quickly formed around his body, covering Master Ni's entire body. Waves of true energy burst out from the center of the cyclone. "He is breaking through the sixth level of Qi Martial Realm!" The young man in black robe took a breath. A breakthrough? Su Han's left eye was filled with blood-red light as he stared at Master Ni. Master Ni still had five major channels of true energy in his body. He had not made a breakthrough. He was "He is transforming into a beast!" Nangong Rong said, with a tone of horror that could not be concealed. As if to confirm Nangong Rong¡¯s words, Master Ni let out a deep beastly roar. The reddish-brown lion hair gradually spread to his cheeks, and his entire face was soon covered with reddish-brown hair. The muscles and bones expanded rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and teeth-breaking gurgling sounds continued to be heard. The clothes were quickly torn, and the skin was covered with hair. The shoulders shrugged, and with each shrug, the figure grew taller. As he grew stronger, his outline became more and more like a lion-shaped ferocious beast. At the same time, Master Ni¡¯s true energy fluctuations were also skyrocketing at an incredible speed. He reached the seventh level, eighth level, ninth level of Qi Martial Realm until he reached the peak of the tenth level of Qi Martial Realm, and then stopped. At this time, Master Ni has almost no human form. He looks like a monster that is a combination of man and lion. His eyes are flashing and his bloody mouth gives people a sense of gloom. Standing there, the figure was like a hill, more than twice as tall as an ordinary person, and extremely terrifying. "Incredible, is this the effect of that pill?" The young man in black robe couldn't help but licked his lips, with a fiery greed in his eyes. Nangong Rong sneered, "How can such a good thing happen! The elixir is just a primer. I'm afraid he has practiced a special beast transformation technique, and he needs this elixir as a primer before he can activate it. I just listen to this technique. I said it, but I didn¡¯t expect it to actually exist!¡± "There is such a magical skill. It is simply prepared for those who are strong in both alchemy and martial arts." Two rays of light burst out from the young man's eyes. If he could get this beast transformation skill and the formula of the Lion Heart Gangti Pill, , can the strength of five ranks be skyrocketed in actual combat? Roar! The beast-turned-Master Ni suddenly roared, and the sound wave moved forward. The huge impact actually caused tiny cracks in the marble columns in the courtyard. Even Nangong Rong and the young man in black couldn't help but cover their ears with painful expressions. The dozens of masters who were standing there in a daze turned pale as soon as they heard the roar, and without even thinking about it, they turned around and ran away like a conditioned reflex! "Why are they running?" Nangong Rong was still wondering, but she saw Master Ni move his feet, his figure flew out like a hill, and landed among a circle of masters with a bang, and his steel hook-like lion claws were instantly swung out. The seven or eight masters didn't even make a sound before their stomachs were scratched, and their flesh, blood, and intestines flowed all over the floor. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Master Ni stared at the remaining masters with his pair of beast eyes filled with bloodthirsty and crazy light. He roared again in his throat, leaned down and lifted the rockery in the courtyard with all his strength! The young man in black robe couldn't help but take a breath, what a terrifying physical power! The rockery was visually estimated to weigh four to five thousand kilograms. Even two tenth-level Qiwu Realm experts could not lift it. It seemed that after Master Ni transformed into a beast, not only had his cultivation reached the peak of the tenth-level Qiwu Realm, but his physical strength had also reached the peak. Far beyond the level of Qi Martial Realm. Master Ni¡¯s muscles under his hair were surging crazily, and he threw the rockery with all his strength in the direction where the masters were escaping! There was a thunderous sound on the ground, like a small meteorite exploding. The rockery smashed a huge pit into the ground. The figures of the masters were no longer visible, only some meat was squeezed out of the pit. "Ugh, vomit" Nangong Rong couldn¡¯t stand the scene anymore, so she leaned over and started vomiting. Even the young man in black robe turned pale. "Why do you want to kill them? Aren't they Master Ni's men?" Although Nangong Rong has a bad character, she cannot accept such unprovoked killings. Next to him, a faint voice sounded: "Affected by the beast transformation technique, Master Ni's sanity has dropped significantly. There is only bloodthirsty impulse in his mind, and he cannot distinguish between friend and foe. Besides, these people just made him lose face " As soon as he heard this, Nangong Rong and the young man in black robes took a breath of cold air. No wonder Master Ni's eyes flashed with bloodthirsty and crazy light. No wonder this beast transformedThe magic is so powerful that it's frightening No matter how powerful it is, they won't be able to practice it. Even if they can accept the beast turning into a monster, they can't accept losing their mind. "No, he can even kill his subordinates, let alone us." When the two of them thought of this, the young man in black robe immediately gathered his energy to protect his body. Nangong Rong also carefully took out a dark green ball the size of a fist from his body and held it in his hand. Both of them regained confidence on their faces. No, who was the person who spoke just now? Nangong Rong reacted suddenly, and the corners of her mouth under the purple veil couldn't help but twitch fiercely. The person who calmly said that Master Ni had lost his mind was actually Su Han! Why can Su Han be so calm? Seeing Master Ni like this, shouldn't he be so frightened that his feet weakened? The young man in black robe frowned. He was very displeased with Su Han. He was very displeased. An unknown person showed off his talent and knowledge in front of him many times, which made him feel like he was stuck in his throat. The young man in black robe wanted to deal with Su Han before, just because Su Han poisoned Yin Yi. But now, personal emotions have been mixed into it. The young man in black robe wanted Su Han to die because a mere unknown person was not qualified to make him unhappy. Master Ni¡¯s beast-like body stood in the distance like a hill, looking at the masters who were smashed into pulp, with a trace of satisfaction in his bloodthirsty eyes. Then, he turned around, stared at Su Han like a ferocious beast, licked his tongue, and slowly arched his back, ready to rush out at any time! Nangong Rong and the young man in black robe did not hesitate and immediately moved eight feet away from Su Han. They could see clearly that Master Ni's target was Su Han. "Su Han, listen to my uncle and leave quickly." Su Qingshan slowly closed his eyes, his face full of helplessness. This nephew has done more for their father and daughter. Now he is asked to watch Su Han die. He can't do it, but he really can't persuade Su Han. "The animal transformation technique is interesting!" Su Han didn't hear Su Qingshan's words. Master Ni's animal transformation made him feel very excited. His left eye twitched, and the blood vessels in his scalp pulsated together. He felt like a tiger was about to pounce in his heart. Choose people to eat! He took a deep breath and started running the Brahma Thought Chapter like crazy to keep his sea of ??consciousness clear. Roar! Master Ni's figure moved, but his mountain-like body remained flexible. He shot towards Su Han, bringing with him a strong evil aura that only ferocious beasts can possess! "Powerful ferocious beasts have killed countless of their own kind, and cannibalism is a common thing. That kind of bloody evil aura is not something humans can possess, but the beast-turned-Master Ni has this kind of evil aura. ?????????????????????? If you are a warrior with little actual combat experience, it would be good if you don¡¯t pee your pants when you see such a beast-like monster rushing towards you, let alone resist! There was a hint of schadenfreude in the eyes of the young man in black robes. He did not expect that Master Ni would be so powerful after transforming into a beast. Not to mention that Su Han was only a Qi Martial Realm warrior. Even a strong man who had just reached the True Martial Realm would still be able to defeat such a vicious creature with bare hands. It seems that Su Han was killed by Master Ni without him taking action. Looking at the behemoth charging towards him, Su Han licked his lips and could no longer suppress the boiling fighting spirit in his chest. A dark heavy sword appeared out of thin air in his hand. Without adjusting his posture, he held the sword in his backhand and aimed it at Master Ni's chest and hit it hard! "Where did he get the weapons?" The eyes of the young man in black robes suddenly tightened. He could see clearly that Su Han didn't even have a dagger on his body, let alone such a huge heavy sword. Where did he conjure this sword from? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 76: An Unprecedented Strong Enemy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han enjoyed the benefits of the stone ball space for the first time. This stone ball can be used as a savings ring. The sharp sword is too conspicuous to carry, so it just fits into the space. In fact, if you can carry a sharp sword on your back at all times, the weight of more than 1,800 kilograms will be added to your body, which is also a kind of practice. But the situation was different today. Su Han sneaked into Ni Mansion with the speed of "Eagle Step". If he had been carrying a heavy sword all the time, it was hard to imagine what would have happened with Eagle Step. "Why does this epee look familiar to me?" A trace of doubt flashed in Nangong Rong's eyes. She must have seen this dark shape somewhere Bang! ! ! The heavy sword hit Master Ni¡¯s chest hard, and a harsh metal roar erupted! Master Ni¡¯s body felt like a bladeless sword hitting a several-inch-thick steel plate with all its force. The body was not only extremely tough, but also extremely elastic. The terrifying elasticity caused Su Han's entire arm to become completely numb. The heavy sword flew out of his hand, and a mouthful of blood spilled out from his mouth. His body was uncontrollable under the reaction force and slid backwards quickly, his feet plowing two deep ravines on the ground. Bang! Su Han hit a marble pillar, and the stone pillar collapsed due to the strong reaction force. Su Han struggled in the rubble, in a very embarrassed state. He looked for the edgeless heavy sword, only to find that the heavy sword flew farther than he did, and penetrated deeply into the ground in the distance. The exposed sword body was still trembling and making a whining sound. Su Han smiled bitterly, a powerful enemy, a powerful enemy that has never been seen before! In Master Ni's beastly state, his cultivation was at the peak level of the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, but his body, which was made of copper and cast iron, was far more terrifying than the Qi Martial Realm, and had already reached the level of the True Martial Realm. Under the balance between the two, Master Ni's strength cannot be said to be at the True Martial Realm level, but at least it can be called a quasi-True Martial Realm level. This time is different from Yu Yang last time. Yu Yang is arrogant, and because of his face, he can't really use his strength to fight. He can only use coercion to suppress himself, and he will eventually be injured by himself. But this time, the beast-turned-Master Ni has no sanity. He will tear apart all the prey in front of him! "Hmph! It's nothing!" The voice of the young man in black robe was a bit mocking. So what if he could conjure a heavy sword out of thin air? The comparison of strength was very objective. Su Han's embarrassment was expected by the young man in black robe. . The young man in black robe can almost conclude that Su Han has a savings ring on his body. Savings rings are not suitable for everyone. The young man in black robe licked his lips. He must get this savings ring today. At worst, he would ask Master Ni to hand over Su Han's entire body to him. Master Ni would not disagree given the reputation of the Furnace Association headquarters. "Nothing? Senior brother, you have such a strong tone. Take a closer look at Master Ni's chest" There was undisguised mockery in Nangong Rong's tone. The young man in black robe was startled and looked intently, his pupils suddenly tightened. Master Ni's chest actually sunk into a palm-sized hole, and thick blood flowed out, dyeing his hair red. This discovery made the young man in black robe incredibly shocked, with a look of deep anger on his face! He can also injure Master Ni¡¯s chest with one move. But who is he, and what qualifications does Su Han have to compare with him? More importantly, he also said that Su Han was no good. Doesn't this mean that he himself was no good "Huh!" The young man in black robe naturally didn't feel that he was wrong. He thought everything was Su Han's fault. A mere unknown person dared to show off in front of him, and Nangong Rong took the opportunity to mock her. Damn it! The eyes of the young man in black robe became even colder. Seeing the dent in Master Ni¡¯s chest, Su Han¡¯s mouth showed a hint of coldness. No matter how tough Master Ni's physical body is, it is not a true body of steel. The sword he just struck had a huge force of 2,400 kilograms poured into his body, plus the heavy sword's 1,800 kilograms. The force of more than 4,000 kilograms hit his chest. Even a fifth-level ferocious beast could not bear it. Probably unscathed. But just injuring Master Ni is not enough. This injury will not weaken his fighting power, but will arouse his ferocity even more Roar! Master Ni's body came with a strong wind. Su Han's pupils shrank, and he kicked his right foot, forcibly moving half a meter to the left, and his right foot actually left a footprint on the ground. No one else noticed this detail, but it only fell in Nangong Rong¡¯s eyes. Nangong Rong's eyes trembled slightly, and she kicked her feet unconsciously, as if testing the hardness of the ground. But how could it be so easy for her to leave footprints on the ground paved with blue steel slates? "Bang bang bang bang!" Nangong Rong secretly struggled with the groundAt this time, Su Han's flowing punches continued to hit Master Ni's forearm and chest, and a series of crackling sounds sounded, and each punch could actually make the air explode. This made Su Qingshan, who was watching on the sidelines, stunned, while the face of the young man in black robe became a little gloomy again. Roar! ! ! Master Ni roared angrily, his muscles all over his body surging under his hair, and the green steel stone floor under his feet suddenly exploded, turning into countless sharp fragments and shooting towards Su Han! Su Han¡¯s eyes tightened, and a layer of true energy mist appeared on his body. This was the first time he used true energy to protect his body in actual combat. Ding ding ding! The green steel stone fragments were bounced away by the true energy shield, and exploded in all directions, like small bullets, deeply embedded in the rough courtyard wall. But Master Ni moved his hands at the same time as he moved his feet. As soon as the green steel stone fragments were bounced away, Master Ni's hands were already grabbing Su Han's shoulders. The steel hook-like lion claws instantly penetrated the zhenqi protective body at a very fast speed. Unbelievable. But Su Han was faster than Master Ni. To the disbelief of the black-robed young man and Nangong Rong, Su Han hit the hollow of Master Ni's chest with both fists, and then used his whole body to retreat quickly to avoid Master Ni. Master's Lion's Claw. The connection between the two movements is like flowing water, without thinking and extremely smooth. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Master Ni's lion claws still brushed against Su Han's shoulders. The extremely sharp claws cut two bloody holes in Su Han's strong body, and blood immediately spurted out. But if Su Han hadn¡¯t avoided it just now, instead of being scratched, the entire lion¡¯s claws would have crushed his shoulders to pieces! In that case, even if one life can be saved, both arms will be completely useless in the future. Su Han's face also became extremely solemn. Master Ni's pair of extremely sharp claws can be described as being injured if rubbed and killed if touched. What's more, Master Ni has a lot of beasts on his body. With endless physical strength, he was at an absolute disadvantage in this fight. If he couldn't find a way to break the situation, he would be doomed. Enduring the severe pain in his shoulder, Su Han performed the "Eagle Step" and his figure disappeared from the spot like a ghost. He instantly came behind Master Ni and pulled up the sharp sword from the ground with both hands. Nangong Rong¡¯s eyes were fixed on the dark, edgeless epee, and she was secretly surprised. How heavy was this sword? It seemed that it was very heavy when it flew out just now and was inserted into the hard ground, but Su Han didn't seem to have any difficulty in pulling it out, just like pulling out a wooden sword. ¡°And this sword looks more and more familiar. Where has she seen it before? In the flash of lightning, Nangong Rong finally remembered where she had seen this heavy sword. Her expression changed drastically, and her first reaction was to stop the fight. But the arrow is on the string, how can she stop it now if she wants to? Su Han had already raised the sharp sword flatly and roared in his heart: "The first style of Aoxue swordsmanship!" The entire courtyard was shaken violently, and a chill of ice and snow spread across the air. Master Ni felt the fatal threat behind him, and his eyes suddenly turned red. "Roar" With a beast's roar, Master Ni's body actually lifted up by two points again. The beast's eyes flashed red, and its bloody mouth opened, with white teeth and saliva clearly visible inside! Before Su Han could use his sword skills, Master Ni's body as powerful as a hill rose into the air, twisted in the air, and rushed towards Su Han. He opened his mouth wide and swallowed the sharp sword in one gulp! "Roar" There was another beast's roar, and Master Ni opened his bloody mouth again and swallowed Su Han whole Nangong Rong suddenly took a step forward and stared at Master Ni with a cold face! If anyone could see her face under the purple veil, they would find that there was a hint of regret in her eyes at this moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 77 If you offend Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion, you will be in big trouble. You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Master Ni suddenly opened his huge mouth and swallowed Su Han, causing everyone present to change their expressions. Su Qingshan stood up from the ground, staring at Master Ni with extremely anxious eyes. The face of the young man in black robe was happy at first, and then he thought of the savings ring on Su Han, and his expression quickly darkened. "Old man, if you don't want to hand over the savings ring afterwards, it will be nice for you" The face of the young man in black robe was full of coldness. He was determined to get the savings ring. The savings ring is a spiritual-level artifact, at the same level as spiritual-level weapons. It is a priceless treasure that cannot be bought with money. Anyone who has a chance to get it will never give up. Nangong Rong still doesn¡¯t know what the young man in black robe is thinking. At this moment, she doesn¡¯t care about arguing with this short-sighted senior brother. Three words are lingering in her mind: Something happened! That heavy sword, she finally recalled just now, turned out to be the secret treasure of Prince Ming's Mansion in Tianhe County. Although it was not a spiritual weapon, it seemed to have special significance to Prince Ming's Mansion. She had only seen it once when she went to the Prince Ming's Mansion to attend a banquet when she was ten years old. This young man is actually holding a secret weapon from Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion. It is unknown what kind of connection he has with Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion. Nangong Rong was on the verge of crying for a moment. She should have known better than to have acted recklessly and deliberately pushed the young man into danger. It was better now ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Ouch" At this moment, Master Ni suddenly opened his huge mouth and howled wildly, and four dazzling white lights burst out from Master Ni's body! There was such a light coming out of Master Ni's body, which made several people present freeze. Nangong Rong's expression changed drastically. She was a genius alchemist with extremely sensitive soul perception. At this moment, she discovered that Master Ni's soul power was trembling. What kind of power do these four white lights have that makes Master Ni so afraid or even afraid? Su Han was struggling in a daze. It was difficult to concentrate for some reason. His eyes were filled with darkness, and the surrounding area was filled with disgusting sticky liquid. He finally grabbed the edgeless heavy sword, but he couldn't use it even though he tried to use it hard. When he was anxious, four dazzling white lights suddenly shot out from his body. Su Han looked at his body in shock. What was shining was actually the mysterious stone ball he carried with him Su Han reached into his pocket and grabbed the hot stone ball. His soul power shuttled through the stone ball space. He suddenly discovered that the entire stone ball space was violently collapsing and shrinking, as if it was about to turn into nothingness in this white light And the stone ball also trembled violently at this moment, beating uncontrollably in Su Han's hand. An extremely powerful energy poured out from the stone ball crazily and poured into the four white lights! "No, the stone ball is going to explode!" Su Han¡¯s expression changed drastically. This stone ball considered himself the master, but now it sensed danger and wanted to explode itself to save itself. But Su Han didn't want the stone ball to explode. Not to mention that it came with a space similar to a savings ring, but the strange phoenix mark in the stone ball was enough to prove that the origin of the stone ball was extraordinary. He hasn't discovered the secret of the stone ball yet, so he must not lose it! Regardless of the fact that his head was still groggy, he forcibly tore out the soul power in the sea of ??consciousness in Niwan Palace, and shouted sternly: "The Brahma Bells are ringing together!" The three big bells formed by the condensed soul power immediately appeared in the air, but the shadow of the bell seemed a little unstable, and it was aimed at the stone ball and suppressed it. Bang! A huge explosion sounded, and white light stimulated Su Han's eyeballs. Su Han suddenly felt a slight tingling in his head, but he didn't know the reason. At this moment, Master Ni opened his huge mouth. Su Han held the sharp sword in his arms and rushed out of the bloody huge mouth with the help of the explosion. His body suddenly landed on the ground more than ten meters away, covered with black blood. Huge liquid. "Out!" Nangong Rong screamed in shock. She thought that the young man was swallowed into the belly of the beast and was dead, but she didn't expect that he could still come out. Seeing the heavy sword in Su Han's hand again, her eyes became more solemn, and she began to wonder in her heart whether Su Han was from the Ming Palace Master Ni, who was in animal form, had a big hole in his belly, and thick blood flowed out. It was obviously caused by the explosion just now. Master Ni roared furiously, his hill-like figure covering the sky and the sun, walking towards Su Han with a bang, and smashed a marble pillar into two pieces! "No, it's completely aroused his ferocity." Su Han shook his hand and shook the stone ball in his heart. Under the suppression of the "Single Bells", the stone ball was intact and did not explode. This was the only thing he was lucky about. It¡¯s a pity that the stone ball is emptyBut it exploded. If it weren't for the power of the explosion, he wouldn't have been able to come out, let alone carve a big hole out of Master Ni's steely body. But even so, Su Han was still heartbroken and unable to breathe! This stone ball space could have been used as a savings ring. You must know that savings rings are treasures that cannot be bought with money, and they are really convenient to use. I just got such a space, and before I could cover it up, it exploded At this point, Su Han could only be thankful that there was only a sharp sword in the stone ball space when he came. Most of the silver, materials, etc. that I took from the secret treasury were invested in various industries of the Su family. Otherwise, he will be even more heartbroken. "Now is not the time to think about this. The ferocity of this old monster has been fully aroused. If we face him head-on now, we have no chance of winning." Su Han¡¯s eyes were fixed on Master Ni, who was walking towards him, and his brain was running rapidly. Master Ni's physical toughness can be said to be impeccable, but as long as he is a human being, he will have weaknesses, even if he is a monster turned into a human being, he is no exception. Where is his weakness? Su Han¡¯s left eye suddenly twitched slightly, and he suddenly understood that mental deterioration was Master Ni¡¯s biggest weakness now ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A blood-red phoenix-shaped mark suddenly appeared in Su Han's left eye, and the mark was surrounded by endless darkness. Master Ni was stunned. The waving lion claw suddenly dropped down, his steps stagnated, and he stood there sluggishly. "Okay, very good, stand there and don't move, Aoxue Sword Technique's first move!" Manipulating the opponent's mind was too exhausting. Su Han's soul power was quickly drained away. Veins were exposed on his forehead, and large beads of sweat were rolling down. He raised the edgeless heavy sword with both hands without hesitation, and fiercely Cut off the ground! Roar! ! Master Ni felt the danger and suddenly woke up. He actually forcibly broke away from the control of the Phoenix Mark. The eyes of the two red beasts flashed with rage. The unlimited potential in his body surged, and his body was forced to move several inches to the right. The sharp sword was slashed down, cutting off Master Ni's left arm! No fatal injuries were caused. Su Han shook his head slightly, knowing that the opportunity was lost. This phoenix mark can only be used once. If you use it again, the opponent will be on guard. Even Master Ni, whose mind has deteriorated, will not be easily attacked. Su Han is still feeling regretful here, but he doesn¡¯t know that this sword has already caused huge waves in the hearts of the three people watching! They couldn¡¯t understand what was happening at all. Master Ni walked up to Su Han and suddenly stopped strangely, and Su Han even chopped off his left arm! Based on Master Ni's steel-like body, only spiritual weapons can cause such damage to his body. The epee is neither a spiritual weapon nor the blade is sharp. How did Su Han do it? There is only one possibility, that is, he used powerful sword skills, but the three of them could not see any clues in Su Han's sword skills. They only thought it was a mediocre slash with nothing special about it. "This young man actually has such ability. I underestimated him before. No wonder he was born in a rural place like Qingye City, but he can hold the royal treasure" Nangong Rong murmured to herself in surprise, completely believing that Su Han was a subordinate of the palace. Master Ni was so plotted that he went completely berserk. The true energy in his body began to flow, and the muscles under his hair surged wildly, as if he might explode at any time! The fine light on the lion's palm flashed crazily, and he slapped Su Han hard with his palm! At the same time, a cold light flashed in Su Han's eyes, and he wielded the edgeless heavy sword with both hands. All the power in his body and all the true energy in his dantian surged out crazily at this moment. He integrated it and struck Master Ni with all his strength. Hit the chest! The three people watching did not hesitate, and they all retreated at the same time. Master Ni's applause was so powerful that it was comparable to a full blow from a strong man in the True Martial Realm. They did not want to be affected by Chi Yu. Even Su Qingshan had to step back, his heart full of bitterness. He couldn't help Su Han at all now, so he could only try not to cause trouble. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 78 You owe me a favor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Bang bang bang bang! Master Ni slapped it with a palm, and there were as many as a dozen air explosions in succession. The ground shook violently, as if a small earthquake had occurred, and the ground quickly sunk under the violent air explosions! Su Qingshan's heart tightened at this moment, worry appeared on Nangong Rong's face, and she couldn't help but squeeze the dark green ball in her hand, secretly calculating in her heart that if she received this slap and did not use the final means to save her life, What is the chance of survival? After the dust cleared, the place where Master Ni and Su Han stood had turned into a huge sunken pit. Large piles of rubble were piled up in the huge pit. Su Han was nowhere to be seen, and there was no trace of aura coming from the rubble. come out. Master Ni has already released his beastly state. A black heavy sword penetrated his chest, nailing his body firmly into the giant pit. Thick blood flowed all over the floor. Master Ni¡¯s neck was crooked at a strange angle, his eyes were dull and lifeless, and the expression of shock still remained on his face. The mouths of the three people slowly opened, and they fell into extreme sluggishness at the same time The monster-like Master Ni is dead, killed by Su Han¡¯s full blow! Looking at his expression, he should have returned to his human form and regained his consciousness during the moments before his death. I don¡¯t know if there was a trace of regret in his shock? As an alchemist, he is high and noble in Qingye City. Only Master Mo can rival him. As a warrior, he did not hesitate to lose his mind and overdraw his life in exchange for powerful power. However, with such power, he died together with a fifteen-year-old boy. I wonder if he will regret it. If he didn¡¯t look down on the Su family so much at the beginning, and if he could stop Ni Yunfei¡¯s ridiculous behavior, maybe the result would not be like this! Nangong Rong didn¡¯t speak for a moment. Although the young man was dead, he gained her respect. Being able to fight against the monster-like Master Ni with her ninth-level cultivation in the Qi Martial Realm and the power of her mortal body, and fight to the death together, was beyond her knowledge! Those geniuses cultivated by the five major forces in Tianhe County would never be able to do this at the age of fifteen! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the young man¡¯s true energy fluctuations that he sensed just now, and he was indeed only at the ninth level of the Qi Martial Realm, Nangong Rong would almost have thought that he was actually a strong person in the True Martial Realm. "This young man is only fifteen years old, but he can show such incredible fighting power, and he is also a three-yin alchemy master. If he survives, his future achievements will be limitless, but it is a pity Su Qingshan's face showed unstoppable sadness. His nephew, he never wanted this nephew to die to save Su Wanqing. Besides, how could he explain to Su Yunhai and the Su family if Su Han died? The face of the young man in black robe was even more ugly. After transforming into a beast, Master Ni was more terrifying than he imagined! He couldn't help but start to imagine if he faced Master Ni today, would he win or lose No, you can¡¯t lose, at least you won¡¯t die! The young man in black robe instantly regained his confidence and showed incredible fighting talent. So what, he is still dead! The young man in black robe strode towards the huge pit. He did not forget that Su Han also had a savings ring that he coveted. Now that the two of them are dead together, he saves a lot of trouble and can take away the savings ring without Master Ni's consent. Thinking of this, the young man in black robe felt excited. "Brother, what are you doing?" Nangong Rong's voice was slightly cold. "Hahahaha Rongmei's question is a bit redundant. What else can I do? Don't worry, I just want the savings ring. I see you are interested in the heavy sword, so I can give it to you. These are the only good things the kid has. , and then we will divide the wealth of this old monster Ni." The young man in black robe licked his lips as he spoke. It¡¯s hard to imagine how rich the Qiyin Great Alchemist¡¯s family wealth would be, and all of this would be of great benefit to me! Su Qingshan frowned in confusion, savings ring. His nephew never had any savings ring. Everyone in the Su family had only heard of this savings ring. "Stop, you and I can't touch the things here." Nangong Rong knew how powerful Prince Ming's Mansion was. Prince Ming's Mansion was in charge of the entire Tianhe County, and it was a huge force that covered the sky with one hand in Tianhe County! Today, the two of them were present but did not stop the fight. They didn¡¯t know whether the palace would pursue it. How dare she take something from Su Han? At this moment, she just wanted to leave as soon as possible and get rid of this matter. The young man in black robe said disdainfully: "You don't think it's too little? Just give me more." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The young man in black robe has come to Master Ni, reached out to pull out the handle that nailed Master NiThe heavy sword was on the spot, wanting to pull it out and throw it to Nangong Rong. Unexpectedly, when he pulled it out, the epee was much heavier than the young man in black robe expected. Although the young man in black robe barely lifted the epee, he had to let go after holding on for a second, letting it fall back with a crash! The young man in black robe had an ugly expression on his face. Just now he saw Su Han playing with the sword like a wooden sword. He thought that the heavy sword could weigh up to 500 kilograms, but to his surprise, he almost didn't lift it. "Don't touch it." Two cold words came out from the rubble pile, and the rubble pile made a banging sound and suddenly became turbulent. A figure covered in blood slowly stood up from the rubble. His whole body was covered with horrific wounds, and his face was soaked in blood so that he couldn't see clearly. His eyes were filled with coldness, staring at the young man in black robe. Su Han is not dead! This knowledge was like thunder, exploding in the minds of the three of them! For a moment, Su Qingshan was ecstatic. And a look of extreme astonishment appeared on the face of the young man in black robe, and his pupils shrank tightly to the size of a pinhead! The coldness in Su Han's eyes penetrated into his bones, making the black-robed young man's heart feel cold for a moment, and he unconsciously stepped back. "Hmph!" The young man in black robe controlled his steps angrily. He was the number one rookie at the headquarters of the Melting Pot Association. How could he fall behind in front of an unknown person? "How is it possible? He didn't die. How could he not die after receiving a slap that was comparable to the level of a true martial artist?" Nangong Rong murmured to herself, if Su Han surprised her just now, Su Han now shocked her. He is simply a monster that cannot be measured by common sense. Logically speaking, after receiving a slap at the level of Zhenwu Realm, ten or twenty Qiwu Realm tenth-level experts should have been wiped out, but he actually survived! "If the geniuses cultivated by the five major forces in Tianhe County saw such a wild boy from a remote country, he was so perverted, I wonder what their expressions would be like? "However, the monster is only fifteen years old and has not yet grown up. It is still a bit green to want to go to Tianhe County. Maybe it was because of this that the Ming Palace put him in Qingye City to train. But she knew that one day, she would see this young man in Tianhe County Nangong Rong had no intention of confronting the people in Prince Ming's Mansion. She slowly reached out and grabbed the young man in black robe. Regardless of how hard the young man in black robe struggled, she said to Su Han with a smile: "Remember, you owe me a favor." After saying that, Nangong Rong grabbed the young man in black robe with one hand and floated away. "Junior sister, why!" The young man in black robe did not expect Nangong Rong to be like this, he was extremely angry, and he was even more angry with Nangong Rong in his heart. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten Master Ni¡¯s property yet, and I haven¡¯t trampled to death that ignorant young man, so how can I leave? Nangong Rong looked like she didn¡¯t want to explain more. The young man in black robe pursed his lips tightly. He didn't want to fall out with Nangong Rong, so he should wait until later to resolve it! If something disgusts people, it is better to crush it to death as soon as possible. A look of surprise appeared on Su Han's face. This woman is still like this, surprising every time she comes or goes However, Su Han is not a ungrateful person. He knows that this woman has indeed sold him a favor. Otherwise, in his current desperate state, it would be very difficult to deal with one person, let alone two people at the same time. What surprised Su Han was that on the surface, this woman was just a Seven Seal Great Alchemist, but she didn't expect that her strength was actually greater than that of the young man in black robe. You know, the young man in black robe is a strong man in the tenth level of Qi Martial Realm. He shook his head and did not continue to think, but moved his lips, "Uncle, I hid Sister Wanqing in the Ni family hall" Su Qingshan looked at Su Han gratefully and left in response. Su Han took out a medicine box, poured a bunch of colorful healing elixirs into his mouth, and swallowed it. The bleeding from the wound began to stop, and there were signs of slow healing. The power of the healing elixir was very mild, and it warmly moistened Su Han's flesh and blood, making his whole body feel like he was soaking in a hot spring. Su Han was exhausted physically and mentally after the fierce battle. At this moment, he couldn't help but sigh comfortably, his eyelids sank, and he fell into a deep sleep. In a trance, Su Han seemed to be in a stone ball space. He couldn't help but start to wonder, didn't the stone ball space just explode, why did it come out again now? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 79 How can you impersonate Mr. Ni? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han suddenly opened his eyes and saw a bright sun. "It turns out I just had a dream, dreaming about the stone ball space" Reaching into his pocket, he touched the cold stone ball. The space of the stone ball had indeed completely disappeared. No matter how much he used his soul power to explore, he could not find it. Without thinking much, Su Han got up and walked to the Ni family hall. Su Han is very interested in taking over Master Ni's property. The wealth of the Su family is increasing day by day. If Master Ni's wealth is richer, maybe after the Su family digests it, there is hope of being promoted to a noble family. By then, the Su family will be eligible to move to Tianhe County, where there are many aristocratic families. Su Yunhai and Su Qingshan must be looking forward to it. However, all this must be based on Su Han being able to defeat Ouyang Yufei in three days. If he loses, according to the bet, the Ouyang family can embezzle all the Su family's property. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the 1000? Su Han originally expected to find a large amount of banknotes and valuable materials in Ni's house, but contrary to expectations, after rummaging through, he only found a golden, exquisite card. "Tianyun Trading Company VIP Gold Card!" "This old man has deposited all his family wealth in the bank. It seems he is in trouble. The VIP card has identity verification. I am not Master Ni. Even if I go with the card, I can't withdraw my property." Tianyun Trading Company is a chain trading firm in the Great Xia Dynasty, and its regular auctions are very famous. Su Han also had a Tianyun Trading Company VIP card in his previous life, but it was not a gold card, but the highest level black gold card Su Han was a little disappointed that he could not get Master Ni's wealth as he wished, but compared with Su Wanqing's safety, these belongings were nothing. The qualifications of the aristocratic family can be obtained later. Not to mention, Su Han benefited a lot from the fierce battle with Master Ni. At this moment, his body is ready to move, and there are signs that he is about to break through to the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm. Without thinking too much, Su Han put the gold card away. Although he couldn't take out the items in the gold card, he couldn't give others an advantage, especially Ni Yunfei "How to deal with this guy?" Su Qingshan looked at Ni Yunfei who was in a coma covered in feces, and wanted to kick him, but after weighing it, he gave up, it was too dirty "The person who hates Ni Yunfei the most is Su Qingshan. According to Su Qingshan's idea, cutting Ni Yunfei into pieces would not relieve his anger. It would be better to let him live and be tortured every day, making him regret so much that he coveted Su Wanqing every day! But Su Qingshan also knew that today¡¯s credit was all Su Han¡¯s, and he had to ask Su Han¡¯s opinion on how to deal with it. Su Han glanced at Ni Yunfei, and a burst of soul power shot out from between his eyebrows, invading Ni Yunfei's Niwan Palace, instantly destroying the sea of ??consciousness. "Let him stay like this, send someone to throw him into the downtown area, the busiest street corner, the more people, the better!" Su Qingshan was startled for a moment after hearing this, and then showed an understanding expression. The uncle and nephew looked at each other and both laughed "hehe" twice. "If someone saw the serious and cold Su Qingshan smiling like this, their jaws would probably drop. Su Qingshan probably stayed with Su Han for a long time, and was a little bit infected by him. "Don't worry, I understand what you mean, I will handle this matter." Ni Yunfei was woken up by someone splashing cold water on him in the busy city of Qingye City. After seeing his miserable state covered in feces, he almost fainted again. Master Ni died, Master Ni¡¯s gold card was taken away by Su Han, and the masters who followed the Ni family were all shot to death by Master Ni. Ni Yunfei lost everything overnight. The most important thing is that he wanted to leave but couldn't because he was chained tightly to a stone pillar. I don't know who did it, but the iron chain penetrated Ni Yunfei's bone. Every time he struggled, there was a sharp pain in the bone. The pain was so painful that Ni Yunfei couldn't live or die. The physical pain was secondary, and what made him more miserable was the mental torture. This is the busiest street in downtown Qingye City, with hundreds of thousands of people coming and going here every day. Within half a day, everyone in Aoye City knew that there was a man covered in feces locked at the street entrance. Now there was a lot of excitement! Many people came in groups to watch Ni Yunfei and pointed at him. The pretty girls covered their noses and hid behind their male companions, staring at Ni Yunfei curiously. Their laughter was like silver bells Listen Ni Yunfei almost went crazy listening to the mocking voices coming from all directions. He was a great alchemist with a distinguished status, and these people used to be humble to him.??, as for those girls who were the objects of his wanton play in the past, things should not be like this! He screamed at the top of his lungs, trying to emphasize that he was Ni Yunfei, the famous alchemy genius Mr. Ni. If anyone could help unlock his chains, he would be willing to give them the best elixirs but he was sprayed with saliva. : "Young Master Ni is so charming and handsome, but you don't even take a pee and take a picture of your own face. How can you pretend to be Mr. Ni?" Ni Yunfei couldn't believe it until he saw himself in the mirror brought by someone else. His whole face was cracked and the corners of his mouth were also chipped. Even if he tried to close his mouth, his white teeth would be exposed. This disgusting look made him sick. Very scared! Only then did he remember that his last memory before coma was that he was thrown from the fifth floor by Su Han, which caused the explosion of silver light thunder Su Han! Ni Yunfei completely forgot that he refined the silver light thunder himself. His hatred for Su Han was burning in his heart. Things should not be like this. Su Wanqing should obediently let him play with him. The Su family should be crying and begging. His daughter was given to him, and Su Han deserved to have his mind destroyed and become dementia, and allowed to be humiliated by him. The current downfall is only temporary. Ni Yunfei still has the biggest trump card, that is, he is still the Great Alchemist of Six Seals. As long as he can prove his alchemy master level, the lost status will be restored. Su Han can't defeat him When the time comes, he will make Su Han feel a hundred times the humiliation he suffered today Full of hope, Ni Yunfei began to mobilize the soul power in Niwan Palace, but he discovered to his surprise that the sea of ??consciousness in Niwan Palace had been completely destroyed. Not to mention the Danyin, there was not even a trace of soul power left for him. . Ni Yunfei collapsed immediately. He searched frantically in the Niwan Palace, trying desperately to concentrate his mind. Even until he vomited blood, he could not gather a trace of soul power. The alchemist level he relied on for survival has completely dissipated like this. Now he has no power to bind a chicken and has no use value at all. Why should others help him unlock his chains? Ni Yunfei really couldn¡¯t figure out how Su Han, a three-seal alchemy master, could destroy the sea of ??consciousness of the six-seal alchemy master. Gradually, he didn¡¯t think about it anymore. He entered a state of insanity One day later, people in Qingye City saw that the man chained to the stone pillar was sometimes awake and confused. Sometimes he cried and said that he was really Ni Yunfei, sometimes he scolded the Su family, and sometimes his eyes were wet. He was bleeding, and he muttered Su Han's name sinisterly. Although he is a madman, his gloomy tone still makes people feel uncomfortable As for what he says, no one takes it to heart. How can Mr. Ni be locked up here? With Mr. Ni's ability, he had already found a way to escape. As for the Su family, who doesn¡¯t know that the Su family has been very popular recently. Basically all the alchemy shops in the city are under the name of the Su family. The Su family is getting richer day by day and has used a lot of gold and silver to recruit many strong people to join the family. ¡­ Even if this person is really locked up here by the Su family, with the Su family becoming increasingly powerful, who would dare to save a person who is being persecuted by the Su family? What made Ni Yunfei completely collapsed was that he still couldn't die. Every night at midnight, someone would come over with some liquid food and forcefully pour the food into Ni Yunfei's stomach with a hose. The amount of food was extremely delicate, barely enough to sustain his life, but it left him empty and hungry every day. When Ni Yunfei wakes up, he will feel a kind of despair that is a hundred times more terrifying than death. When will this kind of life come to an end? It was only then that he regretted it. If he had not provoked Su Han, if he had not kidnapped Su Wanqing, he might still be sleeping peacefully in the Ni family's beautiful mansion and be his noble young master. But it¡¯s too late to regret now. "The results of the investigation are out. This person is indeed Ni Yunfei, the former genius Six Seal Great Alchemist, but now he is nothing, and no one believes in his identity." On the streets of Qingye City, two figures were mixed in with the bustling crowd, looking at Ni Yunfei from a distance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 80: Dominate Aoba City? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Do I need to save him?" "No need, this person is useless to us. But this junior who attacked Ni Yunfei is so ruthless, no wonder Yu Yang will suffer in his hands." A glimmer of light flashed in the eyes of the person who spoke. "Hard strength alone has no effect. Harsh strength can only frighten Yu Yang for a moment. How can the genius cultivated by our Ziyang Sect for hundreds of years be defeated so easily. Yu Yang has already recovered from the shadow of that time. When he comes out, he will personally resolve this cause and effect, and we don¡¯t need to interfere in the junior¡¯s affairs.¡± "Let's go. The Su family is so at odds with Ni Yunfei. It seems that the master behind the Su family's alchemy workshop cannot be Ni Yunfei, nor his father, Master Ni. Now the clue is broken again." Both of them frowned as they spoke. Originally, the Ziyang Sect would not pay attention to an alchemy shop in Qingye City, but the Su family's alchemy shop has been developing too fast recently. In less than a month, it controlled the entire alchemy market in Qingye City, including Tianhe. The five major forces in the county had heard about it, and this attracted the attention of the Ziyang Sect. The two Ziyang Sect intelligence elders came here for this reason. After investigation, the two elders discovered that the Su Family Alchemy Factory could produce high-quality elixirs such as Double Clear Dew Pill in large quantities, which shocked them. Even if there were ten great alchemists working day and night in the Su Family Alchemy Workshop, there would never be such a large output. ¡°The fact is that there is not a single great alchemist in the Su family¡¯s alchemy shop. The two intelligence elders concluded that there were experts behind the Su Family Alchemy House, and they didn¡¯t know what secret method was used to give the Su Family Alchemy House the ability to mass-produce top-quality elixirs! The two elders immediately realized that this matter was no small matter. The Su Family Alchemy Factory has the ability to mass-produce top-quality elixirs. If any of the five major forces obtains the Su Family Alchemy Factory, it may change the power structure of Tianhe County in a short period of time The two of them immediately sent the news back to the Ziyang Sect, and the senior officials of the Ziyang Sect also sent people over overnight. It is estimated that they will arrive at Qingye City tomorrow. They are determined to win the Sujia Danfang and must take it into their pocket. Of course, we also need to find the expert who is helping behind the Su family. "The strange thing is that two elders who have been doing intelligence work for decades spent three days and three nights in Qingye City, but they couldn't find a single clue about the expert. This surprised both of them. Logically speaking, no matter how concealed the whereabouts of this expert was, it would be impossible for him to leave no trace at all. A group of young warriors passed by the two elders chatting and laughing. What they were talking about was the competition between Su Han and Ouyang Yufei tomorrow. This is the biggest excitement in Qingye City now. It¡¯s just that the two elders were concerned about the affairs of the masters and didn¡¯t pay attention ¡­¡­ The Ouyang family¡¯s mansion, which is usually bustling with activity, is empty at the moment. All the tribesmen, military guards, and servants gathered in the big square in front of the main hall. Nearly a hundred tables of exquisite banquets had been set up in the big square, and there was a bustle of black heads. The entire square was enveloped in a jubilant atmosphere. Today, the Ouyang family celebrated with joy. It was celebrated that in the Ouyang family, a true martial artist who could shock Qingye City finally emerged. ????????????????????? This is the only true martial artist in Qingye City who is not yet eighteen years old. We can imagine how boundless his future will be in the future. "Congratulations, Miss Yufei, you have achieved your wish and advanced to the True Martial Realm!" The seven elders of the Ouyang family lined up in order and took turns respectfully toasting Ouyang Yufei. They are all Ouyang Yufei's uncles and ancestors. Before today, they could still show their elders' legacy in front of Ouyang Yufei, but after today, they are the only ones who can bow down to Ouyang Yufei. Now as long as Ouyang Yufei is willing, she can become the chief elder of the Ouyang family at any time, and the head of the family, Ouyang Li, must listen to her opinion when encountering major issues. "Elders, you don't need to be polite!" Ouyang Yufei spat out her red lips. She was proud and didn't care about these false etiquette. "With Miss Yufei here, our Ouyang family's dominance of Qingye City will be just around the corner." "That's right, after tomorrow's competition, we will be able to collect all the Su family's property, which is a huge fortune." "The master of the house gave birth to a good daughter, which makes us really envious!" Listening to the elders rushing to compliment each other, Ouyang Li laughed heartily: "Hahahaha my daughter is a thousand times better than Su Yunhai's son. My daughter is the Nine Heavenly Phoenix. Su Yunhai's son is just on the ground." Wriggling reptile! Su Yunhai, what kind of expression will appear on your face tomorrow? I am looking forward to it.??Ah! " "Haha, father, the Su family is just a stepping stone for us. The road to dominate Qingye City starts with the Su family." Ouyang Yufei said slowly with domineering eyes showing. "That's right, dominate Aoba City!" The Ouyang family members roared like a tsunami, "Long live the head of the family, long live Miss Yufei, the Ouyang family dominates Qingye City!" "Dominate Aoba Castle!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Ouyang Yufei has stepped into the True Martial Realm and became the strongest person in Qingye City, can lead them to a bright future, allowing them to gain wealth and status that they could not even imagine before! ¡­¡­ That night, in the Su family¡¯s mansion. In the courtyard where Su Han lives, waves of true energy burst out from the small building, impacting the flowers, plants and stone pillars in the courtyard. Suddenly, pieces of qi-like sharp blades like knives broke open the window and shot out in all directions. No one within a few hundred meters of the courtyard could escape the damage. Everything was cut to pieces, and metal practice stakes as thick as cup rims were cut off and fell to the ground with a bang, kicking up a cloud of dust. "If someone witnesses this scene, I'm afraid they will be shocked. The sharpness of these Qi blades cannot even be compared with swords of ordinary quality. It is difficult to imagine that a warrior in the Qi Martial Realm can condense Qi to such an extent. The fluctuation of zhenqi stopped. Su Han walked out of the small building and was a little surprised when he saw the scene like a passing typhoon. Because it was late at night and he made the breakthrough at his own home, he did not deliberately suppress the fluctuations of infuriating energy during the breakthrough. Unexpectedly, the destructive power of this zhenqi fluctuation far exceeded his imagination. ¡°I finally broke through to the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, but it¡¯s not enough!¡± A fierce battle with Master Ni the day before yesterday brought him to the threshold of the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm. This breakthrough was just a matter of course, not a challenge. The real challenge begins now. He took out a medicine box from his pocket and opened it, revealing ten round pills that were still steaming inside. "Baicao Qiancentedan"! It was a coincidence that when he was sorting out Yin Yi's belongings, he discovered that one of the jade boxes contained a wind centipede. It took no effort to get it. The only thing missing from the Hundred Herbs and Thousand Centipedes Pill was the wind centipede. This ingredient is ready and can be refined immediately. Thinking about it carefully, it is a coincidence that Yin Yi, a poison-making master, carries the precious poisonous grass Centipede with him, but it is also reasonable. More than seventy poisonous herbs have been carefully purified and refined by Su Han. All the deadly poisons have evaporated completely, leaving only some relatively stable poisons that can stimulate the body, which are melted into this small plant. centipede. Its function is to continuously stimulate the potential of the warrior's body with bursts of toxic stimulation. It can not only temper the physical body, but also stimulate the body to absorb a large amount of heaven and earth vitality and transform it into new true energy. It is very useful for refining Qi and refining the body. obvious effect. And its side effects are also very obvious. Although the fatal toxicity has been removed, the poison is still poison after all. The poison feels like thousands of ants biting the body, and most people will never be able to persist. Su Han swallowed a Hundred Herbs Thousand Centipedes Pill without hesitation. Su Han's body trembled violently. He couldn't help opening his mouth and taking a deep breath of cold air. Then he closed his eyes and "Black Dragon Manual" slowly started to operate. ¡­(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 81: On the day of decisive battle, the streets are deserted You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next day, the streets were empty. The fight between the Su family and the Ouyang family is the biggest excitement in Qingye City recently. Whether they were warriors, traffickers or civilians, everyone was eager to watch the excitement. Early in the morning, the martial arts arena in the east of Aoye City was surrounded by water. This martial arts performance arena was built more than seventy years ago, when Aoba City still had a city lord, and was funded by the city lord's palace. Ten arenas were built with Chongxuan stone, which is harder than blue steel stone, and the auditorium can accommodate 50,000 people at the same time. For more than seventy years, Aoba Castle's larger martial arts competitions have been held here, and there has never been a shortage of spectators. Today, this record has been broken. The auditorium of only 50,000 people cannot accommodate the continuous crowds of people. And looking at this situation, even if the auditorium is doubled or tripled, it will not be enough It¡¯s not that the martial arts arena is too small, but that the excitement is too great because the stakes placed by the two families are too high. The losing party handed over all their property and left Qingye City, which was equivalent to placing the family's future and destiny entirely on a junior. This kind of competition with huge stakes is the first time in more than seventy years. For this competition, the Ouyang family specially invited a teacher from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy in Tianhe County to be the referee. The teacher's surname is Qin Mingming. He is in his thirties, tall and thin, and is a strong man in the True Martial Realm. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT? ¡°No one thinks that the Su family will win today¡¯s competition. They mainly want to see how Su Han will lose, and how the Su family will behave after losing Although Su Yunhai is the head of the Su family who is busy with everything, he is not mysterious at ordinary times and always appears in everyone's sight. It is precisely because of this that people want to see how Su Yunhai, who always exudes a sense of nobility and is calm in everything he does, can bear this psychological gap when he becomes a penniless pauper, and what will he do? What kind of expression does it show? Thinking about it makes people look forward to it! Ouyang Li was very polite to Qin Ming, and there was a sense of flattery in his tone. Tianhe Martial Arts Academy recruits a group of students every year, and the standards are lower than those of Ziyang Sect. There are several branch children of the Ouyang family who are almost eighteen years old. It would be great to enter Tianhe Martial Arts Academy for further studies. Qin Ming naturally knows why Ouyang Li is so pleased with him. To be honest, he has seen this kind of flattery a lot. Qingye City is just a third-rate small town. In the eyes of the people in the county and city, it is similar to a rural town. Qin Ming has never taken Ouyang's family seriously, so he just responded to Ouyang lightly. As for Li, he didn't give Ouyang Li any special treatment. At first, he refused to be the referee. It was not until Ouyang Li proposed that he would give Qin Ming 10% of the Su family's property after he got it, that he reluctantly nodded and agreed. Ouyang Li and Qin Ming were getting close to each other here, but Su Yunhai was a little stunned over there. After thinking about it, he lowered his voice and yelled at Su Han: "You brat, you have to behave well for your father and me later!" Su Han was confused, and thought to himself, is there any need to emphasize this? "Of course, this is related to the property of our old Su family. No matter how clumsy your son is, he will not mess up in this competition." Su Yunhai glared and shouted: "Family wealth is secondary! The most important thing is to behave in front of that Qin. Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is the holy place for study that the younger generation in Tianhe County dreams of. Although the admissions standards are not as high as Ziyang Sect, it adheres to the According to the student grading system, students with top talents can receive dozens or hundreds of times more resources than ordinary students. Moreover, there are many more martial arts secrets in the library of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy than those of Ziyang Sect!" "So you kid, don't hide your clumsiness. I'll hit you with all your tricks. Don't be merciful just because Ouyang Yufei is beautiful! Women are tigers, and beauty is a disaster. Remember this." Su The sea of ??clouds roared until spittle flew everywhere. Su Han was sweating on his back. How could Su Yunhai know that he was planning to hide his clumsiness? However, Su Yunhai is probably the only person in the world who feels that he needs to show mercy to Ouyang Yufei, right? Who among the others is not waiting to see themselves fail miserably, waiting to see the Su family¡¯s jokes? Even the Su family's own people didn't really believe that Su Han would win. It is because it is unique that it is precious. "You brat, listen to dad. After all, you are so promising, you can't stay here in Qingye City all your life. How about I give that guy named Qin a red envelope, one hundred thousand taels of silver, I don't know if it will be enough." Su Yunhai touched it. When it comes to things related to my son, all the principles of life are gone. Hearing Su Yunhai say that he could not stay in Qingye City all his life, Su Han feltA wave of warmth flowed through. Su Yunhai always focused on planning for his future without considering himself at all. "Dad, if I leave, who will inherit the Su family?" Su Yunhai seemed to have thought about this problem for a long time, "Boy, at worst, I will suffer from your father for another fifty years and take care of the Su family for you. However, it is only fifty years. Your father and I are not a tortoise." "Dad, you will live for five hundred years." "Fart!" Su Yunhai laughed. The average life span of a strong man in the True Martial Realm is only one hundred and twenty years. What is five hundred years? An old bastard? "Dad, you are not placing your ideals on me, are you? Did you apply for Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and get kicked out?" "That's nonsense!" Su Yunhai's old face turned slightly red. In the end, Su Han stopped Su Yunhai from taking out the banknotes. It was a joke. In his previous life, only others gave Su Han gifts. How could he give gifts to others in this life? And as an ordinary student of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, entering Tianhe County City, this starting point is too low. In a blink of an eye, Su Han saw Su Wanqing's secretly envious eyes. Su Wanqing is currently at the sixth level of the Qi Martial Realm and is far from qualified to enter the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. In fact, her talent is barely enough, but since she was a child, she has been running around with Su Qingshan to take care of the Su family's business, and she really doesn't have much time to spend on cultivation. Thinking again that Su Qingshan had self-destructed his cultivation and was now starting to practice again from the Qi Martial Realm, a flash of thought flashed in Su Han's eyes. After returning from the Ni family, Su Han once thought about whether Su Qingshan would be depressed, but Su Qingshan seemed very calm and said that this would be just right. Maybe he could start practicing again and get rid of the problem of being stuck in the ninth level of the Qi Martial Realm. bottleneck. Although the father and daughter only worked silently and never made a request, they were in this situation because of the Su family. "Brother Su, you and your son have a good relationship! Let's deepen our relationship now. After the competition is over, you may have the desire to kill this little brat, hahahaha." The arrogant laughter suddenly pierced the eardrums. Who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t Ouyang Li? On Ouyang Li's left stood Qin Ming, a teacher from Tianhe Martial Arts Academy with an indifferent expression, while on his right stood Ouyang Yufei, who was dressed in a fiery red phoenix tail robe and was extremely beautiful. Su Yunhai's expression changed slightly. He had always been the one who couldn't bear to suffer, and he wanted to fight back, but when his eyes fell on Qin Ming, he changed his mind. The most important thing now is to let Qin Ming have a good impression of Su Han. Su Yunhai can't suffer any loss at other times, but he can suffer any loss for his son. Therefore, Su Yunhai just glanced at Ouyang Li lightly and did not answer his words. Instead, he clasped his fists at Qin Ming and said, "Qingye City, Su Yunhai has met Mr. Qin! This is the dog Su Han. He is fifteen years old this year. I have just entered the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm." "Oh!" Qin Ming was a little moved, and his eyes couldn't help but fall on Su Han. This young man was only fifteen years old, but he was already a strong man in the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, which is rare in a place like Qingye City. Ouyang Li just kept bragging that his daughter was a tenth-level Qiwu realm expert before she was eighteen years old. Now it seems that Ouyang Yufei is not as good as this young man in terms of cultivation talent. Su Yunhai's face showed a hint of joy, which could make the teachers of Tianhe Martial Arts School look surprised. It seems that his son's cultivation talent is extraordinary even if it is placed in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, right? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 82: Do you dare to increase the bet? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What, this kid actually broke through to the tenth level of Qi Martial Realm." Ouyang Li's face suddenly became extremely ugly, but Ouyang Yufei raised her chin like a proud phoenix, not even looking at Su Han. They had already made up their minds before coming here not to reveal Ouyang Yufei's breakthrough to the True Martial Realm in advance, in order to prevent the Su family from escaping from the battlefield. Therefore, even if Ouyang Li really wants to say that his daughter is much better than Su Han, he can only hold back now! "Father, there is no need to be angry. Before the competition, let them say whatever they want." A proud smile appeared on Ouyang Yufei's lips, indicating that Ouyang Li did not need to waste words with the Su family. Previously, Ouyang Yufei was not very clear about how big the gap was between a strong man in the True Martial Realm and a warrior in the Qi Martial Realm. It wasn't until I stepped into the True Martial Realm that I truly understood that the gap between the two was more than just a chasm. Zhenwu Realm is the golden scale, and a flying sky, raising his hands, destroying one or two tenth of Qiwu realm and ten stages. Ouyang Yufei's current state of mind is completely different from that of the past. Now she is looking down on the entire Qingye City from a supreme position. No matter it is the Su family or whoever it is, she can change the pattern of Qingye City at any time as long as she is willing. With such a state of mind and bearing, when she looked at Su Han again, it was like looking at an ant struggling in her palm, full of arrogance and a trace of pity. The Su family is just a stepping stone for her. Today's martial arts competition is not even a small episode in her martial arts career. It just helps the family clear obstacles. Thinking of the last time Yu Yang suffered a loss at the hands of Su Han, Ouyang Yufei felt that Yu Yang's defeat was too unfair. Yuyang is a flower in the greenhouse. When he meets Su Han, who fights bravely and fiercely, he cannot use all the power of the Zhenwu realm due to his face, so he falls at a disadvantage! But she, Ouyang Yufei, was different. Today, she relied on her cultivation in the True Martial Realm to bully the Qi Martial Realm. No one could say that she was bullying. After all, Su Han proposed this bet. "Su Han, this kid, has broken through to the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm?" The five elders of the Su family took a breath of cold air at the same time, and began to look at each other, and their faces gradually became happy. Originally, they thought that Su Han would lose 100% today and did not want to come to watch the gambling fight. However, they were forced by the third elder to come. They all looked like they were attending a funeral. Now that they heard that Su Han had broken through to the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, it was as if he had given them a shot of stimulant, which made them energetic immediately, with a glimmer of hope in their expressions. The only person with a bad face is the third elder. He is the person in the entire Su family who least wants Su Han to win, because once Su Han wins, he will not be able to enjoy any fruits of victory. Instead, he will have to pay tribute to Su Han in public as agreed. Kowtow, then abandon your cultivation and get out of the Su family. If Su Han loses, he can still make a profit as the head of the family as agreed. Although the property is gone and he is just a short-term head of the family, it is still much better than getting out of the Su family and watching others enjoy the glory and wealth. The third elder sneered and said coolly: "It's too early for you to be happy. One has just stepped into the tenth level of Qiwu Realm, and the other is a peak expert in the tenth level of Qiwu Realm. Who has a greater chance of winning? Besides, this The kid's level has risen so strangely. He may have taken a lot of pills to force it up. This kind of cultivation is just a showpiece. I'm not here to pour cold water on you. You don't have to have any hope in this competition." "this¡­¡­" The elders of the Su family fell silent at the same time. What the third elder said was reasonable and well-founded, and they could not refute it. The glimmer of hope that had just risen in my heart was shattered by the cold water poured down from the basin. Su Han chuckled and said: "The third elder is very clear about my progress in cultivation. It's like he saw with his own eyes how many pills I took. He knows it like the back of his hand! Since the pills are so amazing, why didn't you see the third elder give you those pills?" Stupid grandson drank some of it, I heard that he came last in the martial arts assessment at the family private school." "Little beast!" The third elder's face suddenly became extremely ugly, and Su Han's words hurt him. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but he, a dignified tenth-level Qiwu realm expert, gave birth to a grandson as stupid as a pig. Even though he had already undergone ¡°body tempering¡± once, he still couldn¡¯t hold up the wall with mud. Even those nearby None of the little dolls in the branch line can compare. "The third elder must be wondering why your grandson didn't inherit your cultivation talent. I heard that the third elder's daughter-in-law works as a steward at the Su Family Herbal Villa. She is very close to the male stewards. There are also three others. Elder, your wife" Poof! Su Yunhai squirted, this son really dared to say anything. ?"Little beast, if you say one more thing, I will skin you." The third elder's eyes were about to split, and he was threatening in a dark way, but there was a hint of sternness in his tone. Su Han dared to suggest that his father and son were cuckolds. While he was furious, a trace of fear arose deep in his heart. He was distracted for a moment and unintentionally got entangled with Su Han. The male stewards of the Herbal Medicine Villa must not be let go, as well as his wife. Although she has been dead for many years, we must carefully investigate who she dated when she was young. Su Han smiled with a smile on his face, showing his snow-white teeth. In fact, anyone with a discerning eye can see that the third elder's grandson is simply a miniature version of the third elder, but what he said is also true. As for what the third elder wants to think about, he can't control it. . "Hmph! The Su family's breed is a waste breed, and of course all the children born are idiots." Ouyang Li was unable to show off his daughter's talent right now, and was furious in his heart, and would not give up any opportunity to attack the Su family. Su Yunhai said calmly: "It seems that Brother Ouyang is very good at giving birth to sons. Our Su family does not have that kind of talent. He was beaten into a cripple in the Xueyun Mountains and carried back like a dead dog. He is still lying on the bed now." The person is unconscious!" Ouyang Li's face instantly became extremely ugly. Su Yunhai was talking about his eldest son Ouyang Yujie. The father and son of the Su family were of the same origin when it came to stepping on people's feet, and no one was inferior to the other in skill. Ouyang Li took a deep breath, suppressed the rage in his chest, and said sternly: "Su Yunhai! Since you have so much confidence in your son, how dare you increase your bet!" "Additional bet? Are you okay? You and I have already bet all our family property, ancestral home, and the right to live in Qingye City. How can we increase the bet?" Su Yunhai looked at Ouyang as if he was a psychopath. Li. Ouyang Li sneered, "Of course! This bet is yours. Su Yunhai, since you are so confident, why not modify the betting agreement. The losing party will not lead the tribe to leave Qingye City, but all the tribesmen will Cut off an arm, destroy your cultivation, and become a slave in my Ouyang family for generations!" "Especially you, Su Yunhai, you and your son must have the word "slave" tattooed on your faces, tie chains around your necks, and lock them on both sides of the Ouyang family's gate. You must guard the gate of my Ouyang family day and night! You are not allowed to stand up straight. , I have to kneel on the ground twelve hours a day, and once a guest comes, I will bark as hard as a dog. Only when I bark loudly and like a dog can I eat!" After saying this in one breath, Ouyang Li looked up to the sky and laughed happily, and his depression was swept away. When I thought that Su Yunhai and his son would end up like this, a feeling of joy kept flowing out of my heart. Cut off one of your arms, destroy your cultivation, and become a slave for generations! Everyone present was shocked by Ouyang Li's vicious proposal. This was to humiliate the Su family from generation to generation and completely eradicate the Su family. From now on, every generation of the Su family will be slaves of the Ouyang family from birth and have no freedom. Humiliated. Su Yunhai's face suddenly darkened. The Su family and the Ouyang family had always been at odds with each other. No matter how much they humiliated each other or tied up iron chains with tattoos, he and Ouyang Li could not go too far. However, Su Yunhai had never had such vicious thoughts towards ordinary members of the Ouyang family, who had been slaves for generations. He never expected that Ouyang Li would be so vicious, and he was simply not worthy of being called a human being. "Why, are you afraid? It seems that your trust in your good son is nothing more than this." Ouyang Li said with a sneer, a hint of calculation flashing deep in his eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 83: Unexpected twists and turns You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s face changed slightly. Although he had absolute confidence in himself and knew that he could not lose, he could not ask others to have absolute confidence. This kind of bet puts too much pressure on Su Yunhai. If he just loses his family property and leaves his hometown, he can start from scratch. However, being a slave for generations has completely cut off the Su family's future. He cannot let Su Yunhai bear this pressure alone. . Su Han was about to speak when he heard Su Yunhai's faint voice: "You mean, if Ouyang Yufei loses, you, Ouyang Li, will also have the word slave tattooed on your cheek and tie a chain to my Su family. Being a dog at the door?¡± Ouyang Li was stunned. He thought Su Yunhai would hesitate. He had even prepared many words to irritate Su Yunhai and wanted to use provocation to make Su Yunhai agree to this clause. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Su Yunhai would ask such a calm question without hesitation at all. Ouyang Li could not help but reveal a sneer at the corner of his mouth, Su Yunhai, you have completely miscalculated this time! He thought that his son would be able to compete if he broke through to the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, but he didn't expect that his daughter Ouyang Li was already a strong person in the True Martial Realm, right? That¡¯s right, the reason for hiding the news about Ouyang Yufei¡¯s breakthrough and not telling anyone about it was to plot against the Su family here. For this reason, Ouyang Li specially told Ouyang Yufei to spare Su Han's life so that he and Su Yunhai could guard the gate of the Ouyang family. Su Han repeatedly challenged the Ouyang family's bottom line, making Ouyang Li furious. These accounts must be settled one by one! Letting him die was an advantage for him. Ouyang Li wanted Su Han to suffer humiliation while alive, and he also wanted everyone in Qingye City to see clearly what would happen to Ouyang Li if he offended him. "Of course, no matter who loses, he must abide by these terms." Ouyang Li said slowly with a cold look in his eyes. Su Yunhai said calmly: "I cannot agree to the idea of ??being a slave for generations. It is not for the sake of my own people, but for the sake of yours! Ouyang Li, the grudges between the two families will be resolved between you and me. Well, the rest of the tribe can just cut off an arm and use it to cultivate." Ouyang Li sneered repeatedly: "It doesn't have to be so high-sounding. It's not impossible not to be a slave for generations! As long as you, Su Yunhai, have been dogs in front of my Ouyang family for generations, I can let other people go." Pass!" "As long as you can do it even after Ouyang Li loses, then I have no objection to this clause." Su Yunhai¡¯s tone was indifferent, ¡°Mr. Qin, could you please help us notarize the gambling agreement?¡± Hiss! The audience immediately exploded, with exclamations and gasps coming one after another. Su Yunhai actually agreed. If the Su family loses, all members of the clan will cut off an arm and abandon their cultivation. Generations of Su Yunhai's family will be chained to guard the gate of the Ouyang family! Of course, this must be the case even if the Ouyang family loses, but who among the people present thinks that the Ouyang family will lose? With such a brave young master and a headstrong head of the family, the Su family is unlucky! I don¡¯t know what kind of ecstasy soup Su Han poured into Su Yunhai to make Su Yunhai so convinced that he would win. Or perhaps Su Yunhai loves his son so much that he has lost his sense! Everyone in the Su family present was full of bitterness. They didn¡¯t know whether they should thank their family master. At least they escaped the fate of being slaves for generations "Master Su, you don't have to be so polite! In the name of the teacher of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, I will notarize this gambling agreement. Once both parties sign and fingerprint, it will be effective." Qin Ming began to write down the terms in the gambling agreement, but secretly shook his head in his heart. It seemed to him that it was too childish for two families to decide such a major issue through a competition between their juniors. It was probably because the two families had too much grudges and needed an outlet to vent their anger! Once the terms of this bet are concluded, one of these two juniors will definitely lose one today. If nothing else, this person should be Su Han. However, Qin Ming didn't feel any pity in his heart. Although this young man had some good talent in cultivation, he was very impetuous in his words and actions. It was difficult to calm down at first glance. Qin Ming instinctively disliked such a young man, thinking that it would be difficult for him to achieve great things. . If Ouyang Li hadn't said that he was willing to give 10% of the Su family's property to Qin Ming, Qin Ming would not have come all the way to watch this competition. These two juniors were considered figures in Qingye City, but in Qin Ming's eyes they were just average and not considered geniuses. Genius is related to one's origin. The five major forces in Tianhe County have deep foundations and can provide their children with strong resource support. Their ordinary children have many tenth-level Qi Martial Realm experts, not to mention the top disciples. He is from the True Martial Realm???. "You two, sign here and press your fingerprints!" Qin Ming greeted Su Han and Ouyang Yufei calmly. Ouyang Yufei moved, and her fiery red graceful figure landed lightly next to Qin Ming. While signing her name elegantly, she lightly opened her red lips and said softly: "Su Han, I look down on you! For my momentary bravery You are so ruthless that you involve the whole family. It¡¯s ridiculous that your father still spoils you like this. Don¡¯t you have any repentance yet?¡± Although she was talking to Su Han, Ouyang Yufei never glanced at Su Han from beginning to end, as if even a glance would cause great shame to her. Su Yunhai raised his eyelids and said, "Miss Ouyang, I am your elder, and I advise you to be careful in your words and deeds! Don't you want to use the whole family as a bet for your own whim?" Ouyang Yufei said in a manly voice: "I am sure of winning, but what about him? I respect you as an elder, and I don't want to say anything too unpleasant. Don't you know how much your son weighs?" Su Yunhai frowned, glared at Ouyang Yufei, and turned to look at Su Han sadly! That look seemed to be saying, brat, if you dare to show mercy to her later, your father and I will be heartbroken! Su Han wanted to laugh for a moment, but he didn't bother to talk to Ouyang Yufei and signed the agreement. This clause proposed by Ouyang Li coincides with Su Han's idea of ????eliminating the roots. Originally, Su Han was still considering whether to do something so extreme, but he didn't expect that Ouyang Li actually proposed it himself. All the clan members on the losing side would cut off their arms and lose their cultivation. This is just right. If the Ouyang family wants to hate him afterwards, just hate Ouyang Li! Seeing Su Han signing his name, Ouyang Li couldn't help but smile. Now that the bet has been confirmed in black and white, it is impossible to go back on it. He is looking forward to what the expressions of Su Yunhai and Su Han, father and son, will be when they see Ouyang Yufei's true strength now. Qin Ming opened his mouth and said slowly: "Now that the agreement has been established, you two can start competing at any time" "Wait a minute!" Before Qin Ming could finish his sentence, a loud roar like thunder exploded throughout the venue. "The contest must be postponed!" That thunderous voice sounded again, and a strong middle-aged man in his forties strode onto the ring with a frail figure in his hand! The middle-aged man¡¯s body constantly exudes violent fluctuations of true energy, indicating that he is a peak tenth-level Qi Martial Realm expert. The figure he was holding in his hand looked like a weak girl. She wore a black hat on her head and lowered her head as if she didn't want people to see her appearance. "Who is coming!" Qin Ming's face showed genuine displeasure. He was the one hosting this competition. How dare this middle-aged man cut him off in public and say that the competition must be postponed. He obviously didn't take him seriously? The middle-aged man glanced at Qin Ming with an arrogant look on his face, "Who are you?" Ouyang Yufei lightly opened her red lips and said, "How dare you, this is Mr. Qin from the Tianhe Martial Academy in Tianhe County. How can a rude man like you be allowed to yell in front of him? Today's competition was agreed between the Ouyang family and the Su family. Where did you come from, and why do you say the competition must be postponed?" "Hmph! Why? Why? I am the elder of the Shui family." The middle-aged man sneered and stared at everyone on the ring, his eyes full of arrogance. "Shui family?" Everyone in the ring was shocked at the same time, and even the tens of thousands of people in the audience began to get restless. The two words "Shui Family" rang in their ears like a thunder! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 84 Who gave you the courage to speak like this? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Shui family, the first family in Qingye City, has always been unconventional, but its strength is more terrifying than the Su family and Ouyang family combined. This Shui family is not a family born and raised in Qingye City, but moved from nowhere thirty years ago. At the beginning, there was no foundation in Qingye City, but there were as many as ten or twenty strong men in the tenth level of the Qiwu Realm in the family. The tenth-level strongmen of the Su family and Ouyang family combined were not as many as them. With these strong men, the Shui family swept through Qingye City and quickly established a foundation. In just five years, they surpassed the Su family and Ouyang family and became the number one family in Qingye City. After becoming the first family, the Shui family began to keep a low profile, and those powerful men who were once very prosperous gradually began to live in seclusion. Although the Su family and the Ouyang family have been fighting fiercely, the Shui family has always stood still like a giant Buddha and reaped the benefits. Until now, no one knows how far the Shui family has developed. A cold light flashed in Su Han's eyes. He had long been paying attention to the Shui family. That is to say, his father was too simple, and he had been stuck in the fight with the Ouyang family all these years. If it were him, he would never let this Shui family be so free. But things were happening one after another during this period, and Su Han couldn't take care of the Shui family. He didn't expect that a member of the Shui family would show up by himself today. When Ouyang Li heard the word "Shui family", his expression changed drastically. With a pair of eyes that looked extremely wary, he glanced at the middle-aged man and said sternly: "Don't you just care about world affairs? Why did you suddenly show up today to obstruct my Ouyang family? event!" What Ouyang Li is most worried about is that the Shui family is his enemy. Now is the critical moment when he is preparing to eradicate the Su family. The Shui family will come sooner or later, but they come out to disrupt the situation at this time. Ouyang Li inevitably feels that the Shui family does not want to Let him eradicate the Su family and come out to protect the Su family! The middle-aged man sneered and said: "The Shui family only cares about worldly affairs, but that doesn't mean that the Shui family can tolerate being bullied by others! What does your important matter have to do with me? I only look for the people I should look for. Who is Su Han? Get out of here." come out." Su Han? Eyes immediately fell on Su Han. What kind of trouble did this dandy second generation ancestor cause again? He actually brought the basket to the Shui family this time? Su Yunhai took a breath. His son was so arrogant that he could even be bullied by the Shui family. It was a shame for the old Su family. Only the person involved, Su Han, looked confused and had no idea why this middle-aged man wanted to cause trouble for him. ¡°It¡¯s true that I have bullied many people, but are any of these people from the Shui family? In Su Han's impression, he has not dealt with this big family head-on, at most he has only paid attention to it secretly. With doubts, Su Han smiled slowly and said: "Look, you look like a human being, but why can't you even understand a sentence? What on earth did I do to you? Could it be that I dug up your ancestral graves?" The middle-aged man sneered again, grabbed the weak girl hiding behind him, threw it in front of Su Han, and shouted: "Don't be glib, open your dog eyes and see clearly, do you know her!" ??????????????????????????????????????????? The surroundings suddenly became silent, and everyone¡¯s expressions became a little strange. This person from the Shui family brought a girl to Su Han to name him, and said that he was bullied by Su Han It¡¯s obvious that it makes people think a lot. Even Su Yunhai was thinking wrongly, wondering if Su Han had made her belly bigger? Just marry her, it's not a big deal. Su Han looked the girl up and down and felt that she looked familiar, but she kept lowering her head and covering her face with a bamboo hat, so she couldn't see her face at all. Su Han became a little impatient: "I don't know you, young master. I'm very busy. If you have anything to say, just say it." , If you have nothing to say, get out of here!" The girl immediately seemed to be detonated, screamed angrily, raised her head and stared at Su Han: "How dare you say you don't know me!" As soon as the girl's face was revealed, everyone gasped, and saw that there were more than a dozen pale pink scars scattered across her smooth cheeks. They were not obvious, and it could be seen that they were about to heal. But these scars appear a little unsightly on the face of a young girl in her prime. No wonder she keeps covering her face. "What did Su Han do? How did he make his face look like this?" With tears in her eyes, the girl complained angrily: "In the Blood Cloud Mountains, if you hadn't been walking into the Gang Qi, how could I have ended up almost disfigured! You actually said you don't know me, do you have any conscience! " Su Han finally remembered who this girl was at this moment. He said lazily: "Didn't you say your name is Huo Yan? How come you are from the Shui family again? You also said that it was me who kept going into the Gang Qi. I didn¡¯t invite you to join me, and I didn¡¯t scratch the wound on your face, so who can you blame?¡± "I advise you toIn other words, bring your head with you when you go out in the future, otherwise it won¡¯t be as simple as scratching your face next time. " Su Han didn¡¯t like this girl. At that time, the girl thought that she was so noble and her cultivation was so extraordinary. She had to hold her breath to compete with him. She didn¡¯t even know how much she weighed. This kind of thinking requires a big family to protect him, otherwise he would not even know how he died. "Yeah!" The girl was silenced by Su Han. She was so angry that she trembled all over and almost fainted. The middle-aged man didn't seem to expect that the girl was such a waste. There was an angry look on his face. He stretched out his hand to grab the girl back to his side and shouted: "Shui Yang'er is a descendant of our Shui family. She is extremely valuable. If it weren't for you, a bastard, how could she have done it?" Will you fall into a dangerous situation? Seeing that Shuiyang'er's life is not in danger, I will spare your life, as long as you destroy your cultivation, do it yourself now." Su Han said calmly: "What a waste! Why do you do it yourself? Who gave you the courage to talk to me like this? I'll give you three seconds, get out now, otherwise don't blame me for being rude." The big man took a breath of cold air, and the veins on his forehead immediately jumped. This little bastard dares to be so arrogant. With the Shui family's prestige in Qingye City, even the heads of the other two major families have to show courtesy when they see him. Has anyone ever been so arrogant in front of him? "Seeking death!" The big man shouted loudly and slapped Su Hantian's spirit cap with one palm. Su Han¡¯s eyes showed a hint of ridicule, but his body seemed to have taken root in the ring, unable to move. Not to mention that this palm can't hurt him at all. Even if it can hurt him, someone will help him block it. "Hmph, how presumptuous!" This cold snort was made by Ouyang Yufei, and her voice was filled with true energy. When she heard the snort, she felt that the surrounding temperature dropped sharply by several degrees. The big man who bore the brunt could not bear the pressure and took several steps back. The big man then looked at Ouyang Yufei with a serious look, with a hint of fear in his eyes! Originally, he didn't pay attention to the people in the ring at all, but he didn't expect that there was such a junior in the Ouyang family. Judging from her strength, she might have reached the half-step true martial arts realm. Although half-step True Martial Realm is not as good as True Martial Realm, it is still several times more powerful than the top tenth level of Qi Martial Realm. With the overall strength of the Shui family, there is certainly no need to fear a half-step true martial artist, but now that the big man is alone, he naturally has to weigh one or two. "This is the competition arena between my Ouyang family and the Su family. Even if you are from the Shui family, you should follow the rules." Ouyang Yufei said slowly with a cold expression on her face. The middle-aged man sneered: "Then what do you mean by this rule?" If he could say this, he had already given in. If Ouyang Yufei was not a half-step true martial artist, he would not have done it at all. When talking to Ouyang Yufei, she slapped him with one palm. "Elder Shui, I don't object to your revenge or whatever, but there should be a first-come, first-served basis." Ouyang Yufei said. The middle-aged man said coldly: "First came first? Su Han killed Shui Yang'er more than half a month ago. Can you tell me who came first and who arrived last?" "I arranged this contest with Su Han a month ago!" Ouyang Yufei refused to give in. She was not afraid of the Shui family at all. The Shui family had ten or twenty strong men in the Qi Martial Realm, but she was He is a strong man in the True Martial Realm, and he can fight against all these strong men by himself. Even if the Shui family has other hidden strengths, Ouyang Yufei is not without a backstage. She has now broken through to the True Martial Realm, jumping from being a disciple of the ordinary echelon of Ziyang Sect to entering the first echelon. Just last night, Ziyang Sect Feige sent a letter telling her that the sect already knew about her breakthrough, which showed that she had officially entered the sect's top management's sight. If her life was in danger in the future, the sect would not sit idly by. The atmosphere between the two was tense for a moment, and the martial arts arena with tens of thousands of people was completely silent. Their eyes were like glue, firmly stuck to the ring. Today¡¯s turmoil seems to be a conflict between the Shui family and the Ouyang family, but everyone knows that the root cause of everything is Su Han. How old is this kid? He is so scheming. The Shui family came to trouble him, but he quietly pushed it directly to the Ouyang family. He used his strength to fight, and he played it skillfully. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 85: The Strength of the True Martial Realm Strong Man You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ouyang Yufei didn't know that Su Han had borrowed his power from him, and not only himself, but also the Ziyang Sect behind him had become the target of Su Han's power. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ouyang Yufei's heart boils with anger, how can she, Ouyang Yufei, be taken advantage of by anyone? Su Han dared to plot against her like this. She would never let Su Han have an easy time in the competition. Taking a deep breath, Ouyang Yufei shouted sharply: "Since Elder Shui still refuses to retreat, don't blame me for being rude!" As soon as he finished speaking, the power of the True Martial Realm in his body was about to burst out. At this moment, an unpleasant cough sounded at the right time. Ouyang Yufei was stunned, suppressed the power of the True Martial Realm that was about to explode, and slowly turned her head to look in the direction of Qing Ke. Qin Ming had a cold look on his face, coughed again, and then said calmly: "I didn't expect that this small Qingye City would be so chaotic! Today's competition is for me, Qin Ming, to represent the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Host, whoever dares to stop this competition is not giving face to the Tianhe Martial Academy! You, take your disciples and retreat to the auditorium." The last sentence was spoken to the middle-aged man alone, with a commanding tone in his tone. Ouyang Yufei frowned and scolded Qin Ming a thousand times in her heart. This old fox had been silent for such a long time, and delayed speaking until the moment of the dagger was drawn. Wasn't it because he wanted to show that he had a high position, that he was from the Tianhe Martial Academy, and that he was above the entire Qingye City. No matter how big the conflict is in Qingye City, you have to listen to him in the end. Only he can make the final say! The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment when he heard Qin Ming's words. Then he showed a look of understanding when he heard the words Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. He couldn't help but stare at Qin Ming and sneered and said: "Tianhe Martial Arts Academy! The background is not small, but We, the Shui family, have our own good teachers. We don¡¯t need to send our children to a place where good and bad people are mixed, so we don¡¯t need to fawn over you! No matter how well-connected you are, it has nothing to do with me. You may not really be able to take advantage of us. How's your home?" These words were extremely arrogant. The big man clearly stated that he had no interests involved with the Tianhe Martial Academy, so there was no need to take Qin Ming's face into consideration. No matter how powerful the Tianhe Martial Academy is, it is impossible for them to get into trouble with a family in a small town over such a trivial matter. Talking about it would also damage their reputation. No matter how good his concentration was, Qin Ming could not bear this kind of excitement. He was so angry that he started to tremble all over: "You" The air around him began to vibrate violently, and a yellow gas as thin as a hair suddenly condensed on Qin Ming's palm. The middle-aged man's face changed drastically when he saw it. He recognized it as true essence, but he didn't expect that Qin Ming would ignore it in his rage. He may get a reputation as a bully in public, so he must use his true martial arts strength to teach him a lesson. Under the threat of life and death, the middle-aged man grabbed the girl Shui Yang'er and shot backwards rapidly until he retreated to the edge of the ring and stopped awkwardly. A pair of eyes stared at Su Han with hatred, and said in a cold voice: "Don't think that you can escape the Shui family's punishment if you have a strong man in the true martial arts realm as your backer! I will wait in the auditorium today to see what happens after the competition is over. , who else will care about your life or death." "Master Ouyang! After the competition, your Ouyang family is not allowed to interfere with how our Shui family will deal with this boy. Otherwise, the Shui family and the Ouyang family will not be finished." The middle-aged man's face was cold and full of murderous intent, as if he wanted to put all the blame for his failure in front of Qin Ming on Su Han's head. After saying this, he dragged Shui Yang'er towards the auditorium. Ouyang Yufei¡¯s eyes were indifferent and she felt extremely ridiculous! If it was before she broke through to the True Martial Realm, she might still be wary of the Shui family, but now it would not be so easy for the Shui family to steal people from her. ???????????¡ª Eyes followed the middle-aged man¡¯s words and fell on Su Han. Su Han touched his nose indifferently. He had expected that before the competition, the middle-aged man could do nothing to him. Neither Ouyang Yufei nor Qin Ming would let this middle-aged man interfere with the situation and disrupt the situation. . "This second young master of the Su family is really not afraid of wearing shoes even if he is barefoot. Others almost go to pieces because of him, but he is still so relaxed and content." "How can he be so leisurely and contented? It's obviously a broken pot. He can't fight Ouyang Yufei, and he can't fight that big guy from the Shui family. Anyone who falls into his hands will die. It makes no difference to him!" "That's right, why don't we place a bet on whether Su Han will die in the hands of Ouyang Yufei today or in the hands of that big man from the Shui family." "I don't think he can die. The head of the Ouyang family will use him to guard the gate. Last time he smashed the Ouyang family's alchemy workshop, I knew that the head of the Ouyang family would not let him die simply. No one would change him. Yes, this guy is too arrogant, let himIt's easy for him to die! " "What, were you there when the Danfang was destroyed? Tell us about it" The discussion in the audience was heated. "You don't know what is good or bad!" Qin Ming was still angry at the middle-aged man. The Shui family of Qingye City was completely on his blacklist at this moment. In the future, the Shui family would only be able to prevent their children from sending their children to the Tianhe Martial Academy. If it is sent, don't blame Qin Ming for obstructing it, so that these disciples will not get any resources. With a cold snort, Qin Ming put away the gambling agreement, rose into the air, and instantly reached a height of more than ten feet. He fell straight towards the auditorium like a meteor, and a loud voice resounded throughout the venue: "The agreement has been reached Established, you can start competing at any time." Seeing Qin Ming¡¯s figure that seemed to be flying, tens of thousands of spectators marveled at the same time. Is this the strength of a strong man in the True Martial Realm? In a venue with tens of thousands of people, no one else can. Only he can rush straight to that high altitude and enjoy the pleasure of seeing all the mountains and small mountains at a glance. No wonder everyone says that after a warrior enters the True Martial Realm, it is equivalent to a fish jumping over the dragon's gate and breaking through the mundane prison. The elders from the Ouyang family, the Su family and others on the ring also left the ring one after another, and their figures shot towards the audience. Although their movements cannot be as graceful as Qin Ming's, they still represent the strength of their respective families, so at this moment they are all activating their true energy without any reservation. Almost immediately, everyone in the arena left, and the huge arena suddenly became empty, with only Su Han and Ouyang Yufei remaining. "Blood Cloud Mountain Range!" Ouyang Li stared at Su Han's figure on the ring with doubtful eyes. Just now, Shui Yang'er, a girl from the Shui family, mentioned the Blood Cloud Mountains, which immediately reminded Ouyang Li that his eldest son Ouyang Yujie was killed in the Blood Cloud Mountains. Later, the Shui family said that it happened more than half a month ago, and the time when Ouyang Yujie was found happened to be more than half a month ago. Is it just a coincidence? If it is not a coincidence, will there be a connection between these two things? Could it be that Ouyang Yujie's dethronement was related to Su Han? "Taking action directly against the eldest son of my Ouyang family. I don't think this kid has the guts yet, so it's impossible for him to do it directly! But maybe he did it secretly behind his back. After the competition is over, this matter will be revealed We must find out.¡± Ouyang Li's eyes burst out with two rays of light, and the look he looked at Su Han became several times colder than before. At the same time, Shui Yang'er was sitting in another corner of the auditorium, staring at Su Han with no intention of moving away. She hates it! Before entering the Blood Cloud Mountains, she was still a proud and noble lady, but after returning from the Blood Cloud Mountains, not only did she have scars on her face, her self-confidence was also shattered. Originally, her cultivation was at the seventh level of the Qi Martial Realm, but after her self-confidence was shattered, she actually fell back to the sixth level of the Qi Martial Realm. No matter how she practices, as long as she thinks of what happened in the Blood Cloud Mountains, she will fall into a mental barrier. Not to mention practicing to the seventh level of Qi Martial Realm again, even maintaining the sixth level of cultivation is in danger. Today, the family elders formally warned her that if she continues like this, she will be treated as an abandoned child by the family and sent to the following industries. Shuiyang'er panicked and told the whole story regardless of the embarrassment. She just wanted to show that her cultivation had not regressed for no reason, and hoped that her family would give her another chance. Unexpectedly, a family who has never been involved in the world would give her face so much, let a elder take her out directly, find this than the martial arts venue, and give her revenge and snow. Shuiyang'er was flattered for a moment. She knew that as long as she could see Su Han being humiliated with her own eyes, her mental barrier would naturally be broken, and it would be just around the corner to break through to the seventh level of Qi Martial Realm again! But she didn¡¯t expect that the Ouyang family and Tianhe Martial Arts Academy would come out to obstruct it. Shuiyang'er's eyes were gloomy, revealing a viciousness that was inconsistent with her age. She would not give up. Today, she must use the power of her family to make Su Han feel the frustration and humiliation she felt in the Blood Cloud Mountains. , bitterness and regret ¡°Finally I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment.¡± On the stage, Ouyang Yufei said calmly and jumped back. A fiery red phoenix tail robe danced in the air, and a graceful figure floated down, landing far away on the other side of the ring. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 86 The cousin who appears suddenly You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ouyang Yufei¡¯s ethereal figure immediately won the applause of the audience. Although not as dashing as Qin Ming in the True Martial Realm, Ouyang Yufei is young because she is only eighteen years old, and she still has unlimited potential to tap in the future. The head of the Ouyang family really gave birth to a good daughter. The Ouyang family has such an amazing junior. From now on, at least half of Qingye City will belong to the Ouyang family. Many people have already started to get excited, thinking about how to curry favor with the Ouyang family in the future. Even the middle-aged man from the Shui family showed deep fear in his eyes without saying anything. "Su Han, you should be very proud, right? As a rat who is not qualified to be arrogant in front of me, he can challenge my Ouyang family's bottom line again and again. And for various reasons, I can only tolerate your arrogance. To this day. Do you feel that you are very smart and successful in life?" "But your luck ends today. I didn't kill you before, just because killing you today can bring the greatest benefit to the Ouyang family." "I look down on you. You could have prevented your family from falling into this situation. As long as you could put down your ridiculous dignity and bow to my Ouyang family, then your Su family can at least survive in Qingye City. As for dignity, Status is something that only the strong are qualified to pursue. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous for you, a loser who can¡¯t even enter the sect, to pursue the so-called dignity and status?¡± Ouyang Yufei's red lips parted slightly, and her words were tactful and clear, but her voice was filled with vitality. Every word she spat out was like a heavy hammer hitting the hearts of tens of thousands of people in the martial arts arena. Even the strong men at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm present had their heart beats disrupted. They all opened their mouths and breathed heavily, feeling horrified in their hearts. Everyone is also at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm. However, Ouyang Yufei has reached the half-step of the True Martial Realm. How can he be so tyrannical with only half a step? Just saying a few words can make them so embarrassed that their fighting power It dropped by at least one to two percent. Not to mention those warriors and civilians with lower cultivation levels, some had extremely difficult breathing and looked like stranded fish. Some even vomited blood, and the entire audience was in chaos. Qin Ming was very unhappy when he saw this, and cast a warning look at Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei snorted and stopped talking. Su Han was a little surprised and looked at Ouyang Yufei. Unexpectedly, her strength has reached such a tyrannical level. It seems that even if Ziyang Sect is only a yellow-level sect, it still has thousands of years of foundation and inheritance. The disciples it has trained are far beyond the comparison of warriors like Qingye City. . As for what she said, Su Han could only shake his head. Who is challenging whose bottom line? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Is it not because the Ouyang family started the trouble first that Su Han took action to solve it. The Ouyang family first teamed up with Ni Yunfei to vigorously suppress the Su family's alchemy shop, and then tried to humiliate the Su family through Su Jun's marriage. Later, they broke the bet and ordered the alchemy shop to open early. After the Su Family Alchemy Shop launched a large number of Double Clear Dew Pills, the Ouyang family even tried to bribe the Su Family Alchemist, offering large sums of money to persuade the Su Family Alchemist to rebel. With all these behaviors, if Su Han hadn't been lucky and had all kinds of trump cards, I'm afraid the Su family would have ceased to exist. Not to mention, today Ouyang Li temporarily increased the stakes with sinister intentions. He wanted the Su family to lose their freedom for generations and become slaves to the Ouyang family. This is no longer a simple matter of family fighting, but a life-and-death hatred. Ouyang Yufei, the reason why she said this is, to put it bluntly, because she is angry at herself. Because the Ouyang family always bullied others, but suffered violent revenge from Su Han, Ouyang Yufei couldn't swallow this breath. Ouyang Yufei was holding back a sigh of relief after being repeatedly retaliated by someone she regarded as an ant, but she could only wait until today to retaliate. Su Han showed a faint leisurely smile on his lips and said, "You are wrong." "I was wrong?" Ouyang Yufei frowned suddenly. She didn't expect that Su Han would only answer these three words in the face of her long speech. ??????????????????? He smiled leisurely and calmly, and his breath was not disturbed at all. It seemed that the true energy contained in Ouyang Yufei's words just now did not affect him at all. This confrontation made her feel like she had fallen behind. Ouyang Yufei suddenly felt unwilling to accept it, and her eyes became even colder: "Have I ever done anything wrong? Don't you still admit that what you did was to lead others?" Leading the family to destruction?" Su Han said calmly: "It's not you who have the final say whether to perish or not. I said you were wrong. The mistake was that you told me that if I could put down my dignity, then the Su family wouldTo survive in Aoba City" "If you still have the minimum IQ, if you think about it carefully, you will understand that this sentence is just a ridiculous lie you subconsciously made up. If I, Su Han, bow to your Ouyang family today, the first thing I believe you will do is Kill all the Su family members to avoid future troubles!" "Even if we don't kill you, how long can a force that surrenders to you survive? In this world, the weak will prey on the strong. You, the Ouyang family, can't even guarantee that there will be a more powerful force that will wipe you out. What guarantee can you, Ouyang Yufei, give you? The survival of the Su family? Life and death are entirely in the hands of others. What is the meaning of such a survival? " "What's the point of such a life? Ouyang Yufei, if you can accept such a life, that's your business, but I, Su Han, don't need to live like this." "In this world, there are many things that only the strong can pursue, not only dignity and status, but also the right to live freely. If our Su family wants to survive, there is only one way, which is to become stronger, not what Bow to the Ouyang family." "You keep shouting that you look down on me. In fact, you don't say those words because of your nobleness, but just because you have failed to trample me, Su Han, under your feet as you wished many times. You can't swallow this breath." "If you were really noble and really thought about the people of the Su family, you would not use your true energy in your words just to establish your authority and hurt 20,000 to 30,000 uncultivated civilians. You people of the Ouyang family, Everyone is more cold-blooded than the other, so there is no need to pretend to be a holy mother here. The sense of violation is so strong that I almost vomited!" After Su Han said the last sentence, undisguised sarcasm finally appeared in his eyes. "you¡­¡­" Ouyang Yufei was furious and choked on her chest. She was so choked that she couldn't even utter a word! The tens of thousands of people in the audience, after being surprised, all had thoughts in their hearts and their eyes flickered. If they want to survive, there is only one way, which is to become stronger. They have heard this sentence countless times in the past, but today, they seem to have gained a new understanding from Su Han's words. "What's the point of such a life?I don't need to live like this." Su Han's words echoed in the crowd's ears. The eyes of many warriors gradually became firmer, and their hearts in martial arts became stronger. From then on, they practiced not only for glory and wealth, but also for the right to live freely, without having to bow to others, and life and death did not have to be tied to the hands of others! With such a direct ideal, they have even more motivation to practice. "This second young master of the Su family is no different from a demon king in normal times. I didn't expect that he could see important events so clearly" Many people's impressions of Su Han began to change. And Ouyang Yufei, who stood on the moral high ground and kept shouting that she looked down on Su Han, the crowd originally thought highly of her, but now they feel that it is nothing more than that. Although they may not completely believe what Su Han said, each Ouyang family is more cold-blooded than the other, but it is a fact that Ouyang Yufei's voice contained real energy and injured 20,000 to 30,000 innocent civilians. These civilians had no cultivation and had no grievances against her. She just wanted to establish her authority and did not care about the lives of others. This made many people's evaluation of Ouyang Yufei drop a lot in an instant. "Hehehe! Su Yu, is this your cousin? He is very good at talking, but he looks nothing like a sissy like you. Are you sure you are really related by blood?" In the auditorium, in an open place with an excellent view, a young man of eighteen or nineteen years old in luxurious clothes turned back and smiled at his entourage. But there was no sincerity in that laughter, it was just a sneer. Behind the young man stood a circle of dark followers, all of whom were tall and powerful, but among them was a thin young man, which was very eye-catching. This young man was fourteen or fifteen years old, with fair skin and a somewhat feminine appearance. He was actually a bit prettier than the average woman. His body was much thinner than that of ordinary warriors, and he stood there silently with his head lowered. The words of the gorgeous young man were directed at this young man. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 87 Ouyang Yufei shows off her power, leaving the Su family in despair! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing the ridicule from the noble young man, a look of unwillingness suddenly burst out in the eyes of the young man named Su Yu. The fist hanging by his side quietly clenched the veins, and he pursed his lips tightly without answering. Seeing Su Yu like this, the young man was very unhappy and snorted coldly: "I don't know how you got into the Su family. Although they have the same surname as Su, the noble blood of the Su family has nothing to do with your dirty blood. .When I think of a lowly person like you tarnishing the bloodline of the Su family, I want to vomit!" "The young master is right, lowly people will always be lowly. Isn't the boy on the ring Su Yu's cousin? With a tenth-level cultivation in the talented martial arts realm, compared with the young master, the difference in bloodline can be seen. It¡¯s fatal.¡± One of the young man¡¯s followers joked. The young man snorted coldly and waved his hands half-heartedly, "That's all, Su Yu, when you see your cousin's blood splattered on the spot, you mustn't burst into tears. It's really embarrassing for me to take a sissy like you out. " "Young Master, this this Su Yu, although unbearable, was brought back by the Great Elder. The Great Elder personally recorded his name in the jade certificate, and he is considered a young master. Treat him as a servant, and be careful of the Great Elder's pursuit. Ah." Another attendant reminded. "Haha, Great Elder! The Great Elder has been in seclusion for several years, and even if he comes out of seclusion, he is just an elder who has lost power, and is suppressed by my grandfather. He will definitely not fight for such a cowardly waste. My grandfather was against it.¡± Listening to the young man talking about himself in a mocking tone, Su Yu lowered her head and remained silent. She really looked like the cowardly waste that the young man said. But no one noticed the unwillingness and resentment burning in his eyes. Looking across the ring quietly, Su Yu saw Su Han's figure, and a glimmer of hope flashed across Su Yu's eyes. But soon, that hope turned into despair again. The little incident that happened here went unnoticed. At this moment, the eyes of tens of thousands of spectators in the audience were firmly fixed on the ring in the center of the martial arts arena. Su Han¡¯s words just now touched the hearts of the audience. At this moment, they looked at Ouyang Yufei with less admiration and respect than before. No matter how talented you are, no matter how powerful you are, you are still a woman with a heart of snake and scorpion. If the Ouyang family really controls half of Qingye City in the future, it will not be a good thing for people like them. Ouyang Yufei felt those obviously changed eyes, and almost had her silver teeth broken. If she had known this, she would not have said so much nonsense to Su Han, but instead she let him seize the opportunity to rebel against the general. Her strength is enough to crush everything, why bother arguing with Su Han here? "Okay, you're fine. I hope you remember what you just said. The more high-sounding you just said, the uglier it will be when you kneel in front of me and beg for mercy." Ouyang Yufei spat out cold words from her red lips, and the air around her trembled and trembled. Her fiery red phoenix-tailed robe was flying, and her aura suddenly began to rise inch by inch! "What's going on? Ouyang Yufei's aura isn't that of a half-step True Martial Realm expert? How can he still climb up?" The crowd sucked in a breath of cold air at the same time. The expressions of those strong men at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm changed drastically. Their eyes were fixed on Ouyang Yufei's fiery red figure on the ring! Under the gaze of tens of thousands of people, Ouyang Yufei's aura is still rising steadily. It has already exceeded the level that a half-step true martial artist should have, but it still has no tendency to stop. Ouyang Li and the rest of the Ouyang family all had impatient joy in their eyes. Obviously, they had been waiting for this scene for too long. The expressions of the members of the Su family changed drastically. The five elders of the Su family were like ants on a hot pot, suffering extremely. They didn't know what kind of medicine Ouyang Yufei was selling in the gourd. Qin Ming's figure stood far away at the highest place in the auditorium, with a hint of surprise in his eyes, and said to himself: "Could it be no wonder the Ouyang family is so confident." Su Han, on the other hand, looked calm as he looked at Ouyang Yufei on the other side of the ring. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A slight sound sounded, and blue gas as thin as a hair began to condense on Ouyang Yufei's palm. Although there is only a trace of this blue gas, it makes people subconsciously feel scared from the bottom of their hearts. Anyone who has seen it knows how terrifyingly destructive it is. "True Yuan!" An elder of the Su family finally couldn't help shouting, with a look of defeat on his face. This shout echoed throughout the martial arts arena, like a bomb.As if entering a calm lake, in an instant, the entire martial arts arena exploded! True Yuan! Only those who are strong in the True Martial Realm can condense the True Yuan! Ouyang Yufei can condense the true essence. What this means is naturally self-evident. No wonder Ouyang Yufei's aura can rise so steadily, several times higher than what a half-step True Martial Realm expert should have. It turns out that she is already a True Martial Realm powerhouse. No wonder Ouyang Lihui proposed an additional bet at the last moment. No wonder the Ouyang family is so domineering and confident. It turns out that they already knew that Ouyang Yufei was a strong person in the True Martial Realm! How terrifying is a true martial artist who is only eighteen years old. In the past, everyone thought that such a genius could only appear in the mysterious Tianhe County, and it should be rare in Tianhe County. Unexpectedly, Qingye City can also have such a genius, which makes the Aoye City people present stunned, and there is an extremely proud feeling deep inside. In the entire auditorium, only the Su family area instantly turned into a low-pressure area. All the Su family members had dull eyes, and an extreme sense of frustration and despair surged in their hearts! Ouyang Yufei actually broke through to the True Martial Realm. They knew very well what this meant to them. Previously, although they did not think that Su Han could win intellectually, they still had a glimmer of hope for Su Han. After all, Su Han broke through to the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm in a very short period of time. This is a miracle in itself. Maybe he can create another miracle. Although the possibility may be one percent, it is better than no possibility. . But now, Ouyang Yufei has shown her strength in the True Martial Realm, which means that they have lost even the one percent hope. Su Han is just a warrior who has just entered the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm. He may be able to compete with the quasi-True Martial Realm, but in the face of the real True Martial Realm, he is just like a mantis trying to compete with the sun and the moon. Seeing how high Qin Ming was able to reach in one leap just now, you can see that there is a completely different difference between the True Martial Realm and the Qi Martial Realm. A strong man in the True Martial Realm has broken through the mundane prison. His true energy is so powerful that it is not at the same level as the True Qi in the Qi Martial Realm. You know, today¡¯s situation is different from Yu Yang¡¯s that day. Ouyang Yufei and Su Han signed a gambling agreement. Su Han voluntarily participated in the gambling battle and was responsible for life and death. Ouyang Yufei could use her strength to her fullest, and no one could say that she was bullying. "Cancel, I demand that this competition be canceled immediately! This competition is not fair at all. The strong ones in the real martial arts realm bully the Qi martial arts realm. The Ouyang family has gone too far." The fifth elder of the Su family could no longer care about anything else, stood up and shouted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are laughed at or looked down upon by others, the most important thing is to end this competition immediately, so that the Su family can still have a chance of survival. "Yeah" "That's right" "It's too bullying for a strong man in the True Martial Realm to compete with the Qi Martial Realm" Other elders and clan members of the Su family also reacted immediately and agreed one after another. At this point, there is no need to lose face, and it doesn't matter if someone says he ran away from the battle, as long as the competition can be cancelled. A strong man in the True Martial Realm, who is in the tenth level of the Murderous Qi Martial Realm, is like killing a dog. This competition is simply crushing and extremely unfair. Ouyang Yufei on the stage snorted lightly, unable to conceal her contempt. She knew that the Su family would escape before the battle, so she waited until now to show her true martial arts level. Now that Su Han has signed the gambling agreement in black and white, it's too late to say anything else. A pair of phoenix eyes glanced at Su Han faintly. Ouyang Yufei was eager to see different emotions on Su Han's face, such as fear or regret. This emotion can please her and make her feel that it is interesting to participate in this gambling battle. But the result was destined to disappoint her. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 88 Three moves, you will be defeated! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han still looked at her calmly, with a touch of mockery in his eyes, as if he had seen through her already, and felt disdain for her behavior of first suppressing and then rising! Ouyang Yufei suddenly felt an unknown fire in her heart. She knew that as a Qi Martial Realm warrior, it was impossible for Su Han to see through her cultivation. His calm demeanor must have been an act. But she still felt an uncontrollable anger. This person was obviously just an ant in the Qi Martial Realm. Why was he so indifferent in front of a strong man in the True Martial Realm? "Su Han, why are you so pretentious? If you admit defeat now, you can still save your life." Ouyang Yufei shouted softly. She was eager to tear off Su Han's indifferent mask and see him begging for mercy. Su Han smiled and said: "You're just in the true martial arts realm and you're going crazy. Ouyang Yufei, you really don't have enough concentration! You can't be called a genius with such a character." "What?" Ouyang Yufei's cold face twisted in an instant. Su Han, a mere ant in the Qi Martial Realm, dared to speak wildly and question her reputation as a genius. "A mere True Martial Realm?" Qin Ming's face couldn't help but tremble. This kid's tone was so arrogant that he didn't even look down on the strong ones in the True Martial Realm. Qin Ming has seen many people who rely on their own cultivation talent to become arrogant and get killed. Don¡¯t you know that the world is so big and there are so many cultivation geniuses outside? What does a mere genius from Qingye City mean? At this moment, Qin Ming's evaluation of Su Han dropped to freezing point. "Okay, you're fine." Ouyang Yufei's beautiful face became a little ferocious, and she sneered: "Since you are so arrogant, I want to ask you, how many moves do you think you can get through at the hands of a strong man in the True Martial Realm?" "Three moves!" Su Han said calmly. "Pfft" Ouyang Yufei half-covered her red lips as if hearing some big joke, suppressing a smile and said, "I kill you like a dog, but can I still tolerate you with three moves? One move is enough." "You made a mistake. It wasn't me who survived three moves, but you" Su Han stretched out three fingers, shook them, and said calmly: "With three moves, you will be defeated!" Hiss~ There was a gasp in the audience. Everyone couldn't believe what they heard. Su Han dared to claim that he could defeat a strong man in the True Martial Realm with three moves? ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than an idiot¡¯s dream. "Seeking death!!" Ouyang Yufei was furious and couldn't bear it. She is a strong person in the True Martial Realm, but she is repeatedly provoked by ants in the Qi Martial Realm. If she couldn't completely crush this ant to death with one move, she would simply disgrace her reputation as a strong person in the True Martial Realm. "One move and you will die!" Ouyang Yufei uttered a cold word from her red lips, and more light blue essence began to condense in her palms. Although the true essence is still as thick as a hair, its quantity is increasing. It is entangled and condensed on Ouyang Yufei's palm. From a distance, it looks like Ouyang Yufei is holding a light blue water ball. generally. Seeing this scene, many viewers opened their mouths in a daze. Many of them had never seen a strong person in the True Martial Realm in their lives, and naturally they had never seen what True Yuan looked like. I just felt that the light blue True Yuan ball was emitting waves of bone-chilling chill, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped a few points, making people feel instinctive fear deep in their hearts. "Such pure water element essence is rare." Qin Ming stood far away, stroking his beard with one hand and looking at the blue True Yuan ball held by Ouyang Yufei. At this moment, the True Yuan ball had reached the size of a baby's fist. "This woman must have just stepped into the True Martial Realm. There is not much True Yuan in the Qi Sea, but now a full 20% of the True Yuan is poured out. It seems that she can't hold her breath. The opponent is only at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm. Warriors, why do you need to mobilize 20% of your true energy?" It has to be said that Qin Ming's vision is still very poisonous, and he immediately saw that the ball of true energy was 20% of Ouyang Yufei's true energy. Qin Ming was a little curious. He mobilized 20% of his true energy at once. What kind of martial arts did Ouyang Yufei want to perform? Ouyang Yufei¡¯s true energy is relatively pure water-based true energy, but I don¡¯t know if she has ever practiced relatively pure water-based martial arts. We must know that the more unified the attributes of the true essence and the attributes of the martial arts are, the greater the power of the martial arts can be exerted, and the stronger the strength will be. In Qin Ming¡¯s impression, Ziyang Sect has a very pure water-attribute martial arts. However, it is a precious mid-level martial skill that only top disciples are qualified to practice. Ouyang Yufei may not have practiced it before. After all, she has just broken through to the true martial arts realm and could only be considered an ordinary disciple before.   Not only Qin Ming, but also the noble young man with a dozen followers were waiting with great interest for Ouyang Yufei to make a move. He didn¡¯t come here to watch this competition, but since Ouyang Yufei is already a strong man in the True Martial Realm, he might as well watch it. A follower behind the young man rolled his eyes, stepped forward and said with a smile: "The young master is actually interested in this level of competition. Could it be that he has fallen in love with that woman?" The entourage has always been favored. After hearing his words, the young man just laughed and cursed: "Shit! Why do I still come here to look for women? I just think it is rare to see a strong man in the true martial arts realm brutally murdering the Qi martial arts realm." "Young Master is right, the strong ones in the True Martial Realm generally care about face and are afraid of being accused of bullying, so most of the ant-stepping matters are left to their subordinates. It is really rare to see a strong True Martial Realm man take action against the Qi Martial Realm. " "I don't know how many seconds that unlucky boy can survive the attack of a strong man in the true martial arts realm." The followers started talking about it. Unlike the country bumpkins in Qingye City, they have all seen the world and have witnessed many attacks by powerful people in the True Martial Realm. "Stop talking, that's Su Yu's cousin, sissy is going to cry, haha" The unbridled ridicule pierced into the heart like a needle, Su Yu bit her lips tightly, there were no tears in her eyes, only endless anger. He grew up in the Su family and has no memory of the family where he was born or his real relatives. But this time when he came to Qingye City and saw the figure on the ring, Su Yu felt unreasonably friendly, and subconsciously a pure hope welled up from deep in his heart, not wanting that figure to die. But, he is only a tenth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm, so what can he do to compete with the strong ones in the True Martial Realm? When Amelia Su thought of this, she felt extremely uncomfortable, as if there was a fire burning in her heart. "Look, that chick is about to take action." On the ring, Ouyang Yufei drew her sword from her waist with her left hand. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As soon as the sword blade was exposed to the air, it caused the surrounding air to tremble and make a whining sound, and an evil aura instantly filled the air. Looking at the sword body, it was actually glowing with a strange faint purple light, which made people feel chills coming from the bottom of their hearts. "Purple Yao Sword?" Qin Ming¡¯s expression changed. This Zi Yao Sword was a sword given to his son Yu Yang by the head of the Zi Yang Sect. How could it be in Ouyang Yufei¡¯s hands? "Spring Rain Sword Technique!" Ouyang Yufei opened and closed her red lips and burst out four cold words. The Purple Yao Sword suddenly switched to her right hand, and the water ball-like mass of true essence she held in her right hand burst instantly, and the water-like light blue true essence poured down, crazily pouring into the sword body. The next second, the true energy in the sword body suddenly condensed into thousands of light blue sharp needles, and rushed towards Su Han with overwhelming murderous intent! Hiss! The tens of thousands of spectators present took a breath at the same time. The name of this Spring Rain Sword Technique sounds very artistic, but I didn't expect it to be so vicious. Once these thousands of true energy sharp needles are released, even your copper and iron walls will be shot into sieves, let alone Is it a mortal body in the Qi Martial Realm? Moreover, the range of Zhenyuanli Needle is extremely wide, not a simple one -sword and a sword, which makes people unavoidable at all! Unexpectedly, Ouyang Yufei would use such a vicious killing move. It seems that the hatred between her and Su Han is indeed too deep, and she is determined to kill Su Han! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The expressions of the elders of the Su family all of a sudden turned pale. There were also tenth-level Qi Martial Realm experts among them, but it was impossible to survive under this attack. The true essence is too powerful. Each true essence needle is equivalent to a mortal-level divine weapon. The true energy protection that the Qi Martial Realm relies on has no effect at all under the attack of the true essence. "Spring Rain Sword Technique! No wonder she had to draw out 20% of her true energy. This Spring Rain Sword Technique indeed consumes a lot of true essence, mainly because each sharp needle must be condensed with true essence." Qin Ming¡¯s eyes condensed. Chunyu Sword Technique was a mid-level martial art of the Ziyang Sect that was very suitable for water element practitioners. Unexpectedly, Ouyang Yufei actually practiced Chunyu Sword Technique. Qin Ming has a deeper understanding of Zhenwu Realm martial arts than everyone present. He knew very well that the Spring Rain Sword Technique was a perfect match for Ouyang Yufei's pure water essence, and that Ouyang Yufei could exert the maximum power of the Chun Yu Sword Technique. So once this sword technique is used, her opponent will be killed instantly and there will be no way to survive. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 89: His physical body is incredibly strong You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A series of heart-shaking sounds penetrated everyone's ears. It was the sound of sharp needles of true energy piercing flesh and blood. Su Han¡¯s body was instantly pierced by thousands of sharp needles of true energy, and his whole body froze on the spot, motionless. Bang bang bang! Many sharp needles of true essence penetrated from Su Han's back and shot towards the ground. Small holes were drilled out of the extremely hard Chongxuan stone ground! Su Han was bleeding from small wounds all over his body, and because the auditorium was too far away, everyone couldn't see his face clearly. They could only see that his body was completely frozen there, and blood kept gushing out. This is the end? ? died? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although they expected that Su Han must be killed by one move, but it was too clean and neat, and the whole process did not even take a second. Su Yu in the audience closed his eyes in pain. He didn't understand. Did God arrange for him to come to Qingye City just to tease him? Let him witness the death of a loved one again? Su Qingshan looked at the ring with his pupils shrinking suddenly. He couldn't believe that his seemingly omnipotent nephew would actually die. Is there no miracle in the world after all? Su Qingshan moved slightly and wanted to go up to the ring, but was stopped by Su Yunhai: "Wait and see." Su Qingshan looked at Su Yunhai with surprise, and saw that Su Yunhai's expression was actually very calm. It seems that after coming out of seclusion this time, Su Yunhai's temperament has changed and he is calmer than before. There is also a hint of understanding in his eyes that ordinary people don't have. "Okay." Although Su Qingshan was puzzled, he still followed Su Yunhai's words. On the ring, Ouyang Yufei held the Purple Yao Sword in her hand, a glimmer of light flashed in her eyes, a fiery red figure floated up, leaped towards Su Han, and stabbed Su Han between the eyebrows with a sword in the air. She wanted to make sure that Su Han was dead. Even if he still has a breath, this sword is enough to finish him off. Just when the tip of the sword was still an inch away from Su Han's eyebrows, a sudden change occurred. Su Han¡¯s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened, and the thousands of small wounds on his body began to heal quickly! The veins on his fist were exposed, like a horned dragon, with a flash of light, and he punched Ouyang Yufei in the lower abdomen with a powerful punch! Ouyang Yufei's expression suddenly changed. Her body was still in mid-air, but at this moment, she violated the rules of physics and leaned back forcefully. Bang! ! Su Han still punched Ouyang Yufei in the lower abdomen, and there was a harsh sound of metal and iron. However, because Ouyang Yufei's backward movement eliminated part of the kinetic energy, the power of this punch was greatly reduced. Despite this, Ouyang Yufei¡¯s body shook violently in mid-air and landed with a bang more than ten meters away. "one move!" Su Han's body was covered in blood, but his breath was not weakened by it. He stretched out a finger and shook it arrogantly, with a sarcastic smile at the corner of his mouth. "He's not dead yet!" Ouyang Yufei's eyes were quickly covered with a layer of gloom. She was obviously beaten to pieces by Chun Yu's sword technique, but she didn't die. The wound healed at a terrifying speed. How could such a thing happen? Just now she was vowing to kill Su Han with one move, but she didn't expect that she would miss! Ouyang Yufei's face was burning, and the anger kept boiling deep in her heart. As a powerful person in the True Martial Realm, she could not kill a Qi Martial Realm warrior with one move. This was a huge shame. ¡°If it spreads to Ziyang Sect, even the sect¡¯s evaluation of her will be lowered. "The physical tyranny of a strong person in the True Martial Realm is indeed far beyond that of the Qi Martial Realm." Su Han's wrists were slightly numb. Ouyang Yufei's physical tyranny was not to say that it exceeded Master Ni, but at least it was almost the same as Master Ni. The punch felt like a steel plate. Fortunately, she leaned back to offset part of the force, otherwise her entire arm would be numb now. ¡°Furthermore, although part of the force of his punch was offset, it still had at least two thousand kilograms of force. Such a huge force could only make Ouyang Yufei's body sway in mid-air. Not enough, far from enough! "This kid is not dead!" The auditorium of tens of thousands of people exploded, and everyone couldn¡¯t believe their eyes! ?????????????????????????? did not die after being pierced by thousands of sharp needles of true essence, and blood spurted out wildly? Not only is he not dead, but his wounds seem to have healed. Is this boy, this body, a human or a monster? Even Qin Ming was a little surprised. It¡¯s easy to explain why he didn¡¯t die immediately. Maybe Su Han was lucky and didn¡¯t let the true essence needle hit his heart. But that's scary?The healing speed was beyond even his ability to explain. There were several top disciples in the Tianhe Martial Academy who had practiced body-building techniques. Their physical bodies healed very quickly, but they were not so terrifyingly fast. "Moreover, those top disciples are true martial arts warriors, but this Su Han is at the Qi martial arts realm. Ouyang Liteng stood up and said, "Mr. Qin, this Su Han must have violated the rules of the competition and secretly took the healing medicine during the competition. I request that he be examined. If he really took the elixir in violation of the rules, according to the rules, he should be The verdict failed immediately." In fact, he didn¡¯t need to say anything, Qin Ming also wanted to check. However, Qin Ming did not move in a hurry, but stood on a high place and looked at Su Han from a distance, saying in a loud voice: "Su Han, what kind of healing medicine have you taken? You might as well tell it now, so that everyone can look good. " The implication is that if you don¡¯t take the initiative to admit your mistake and insist on forcing me to check it, you will be even more embarrassed when it comes out. Su Han chuckled: "I have never taken any holy healing medicine." Ouyang Li's face suddenly turned ugly: "You little beast, you are so stubborn when death is imminent! Mr. Qin, I think he not only took the holy healing medicine, but also probably took some illegal pills that increase his strength in a short period of time Mr. Qin, this competition is hosted by the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, so there can be no dirty things." "I have my own opinion!" Qin Ming said coldly, stretched out his figure, and instantly fell in front of Su Han. Putting his hands on Su Han's shoulders, a stream of true energy was sent into Su Han's body. Qin Ming¡¯s brows furrowed suspiciously as the true essence searched Su Han¡¯s body, as if he couldn¡¯t believe this fact This boy¡¯s flesh and blood activity is indeed incredibly strong. Moreover, there is no medicinal power in the body, indicating that this flesh and blood activity is not stimulated by medicinal power How can this be? Even a strong man in the True Martial Realm who practices body-building exercises would never be able to have such vitality in his flesh and blood. How did Qin Ming know that the technique Su Han practiced was the super-holy "Black Dragon Manual". The miraculousness of super-holy skills cannot be understood by ordinary people. As long as the sharp needle of true energy does not pierce the vital part of the heart, Su Han can activate the vitality of flesh and blood to the extreme by running the "Black Dragon Manual". Those wounds were originally small, and the blood spurting out seemed terrifying, but they healed in just a matter of minutes. Qin Ming couldn't help but feel a little burning on his face and neck when he thought about how he had allowed Su Han to admit his mistakes just now. If you want to announce now that Su Han did not take the healing medicine at all, you would be slapping yourself in the face. But there is no other way. If you haven¡¯t taken the pill, you haven¡¯t taken it. It¡¯s impossible to frame it out of thin air. After hesitating for a while, Qin Ming struggled to say the words that were difficult to say: "He didn't take the healing elixir." "Impossible!" Ouyang Li shouted loudly, staring at Su Han with a pair of eyes that were about to burst. If he hadn¡¯t been worried about Qin Ming¡¯s face, he might have rushed to the ring and checked Su Han himself! Qin Ming ignored Ouyang Li at all, just showed off his figure and left the ring. At this moment, he wanted to scold Ouyang Li a thousand times. If Ouyang Li hadn't been looking for trouble, he wouldn't have done such a stupid thing like slapping himself in the face. Su Han glanced at Qin Ming's back briefly, then turned his gaze to Ouyang Li, with a hint of teasing on his lips: "Ouyang old dog, are you so unsure of your precious daughter?" "She is at the True Martial Realm, and I am at the Qi Martial Realm, and you still want to force me to lose by using such despicable means as frame-up. Do you think Ouyang Yufei is too useless, or are you too afraid of getting tattoos on your face? " "Little beast, you must be the one who gets tattoos on your face. I will not only tattoo the word slave on your face, but also the word dog. You will be my Ouyang family's dog for generations." Ouyang cursed loudly. "Father, stop talking." Ouyang Yufei's face was cold. Could it be that Ouyang Li didn't trust her that much? Are you afraid that she can't win against Su Han? She just missed, so Su Han was lucky. The next move was not so lucky. "The competition continues!" Qin Ming¡¯s voice came from afar. "The second form of Chunyu Sword Technique." Ouyang Yufei's eyes turned cold as her true energy surged out of her body again and poured into the Zi Yao Sword. The next second, a huge blue blade shot out from the Zi Yao Sword, slashing hard at Su Han! The crowd exclaimed at the same time. This sword was obviously meant to cut Su Han in half. Now, no matter how terrifying Su Han's physical recovery speed was, it was useless. Su Han's eyes narrowed suddenly. This huge sword made him feel a terrifying threat. It was actually a bit more powerful than Master Ni's full-strength palm that day. The strength of a strong man in the True Martial Realm is indeed not on the same level as that in the Qi Martial Realm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?Everything is in two halves. Now, no matter how terrifying Su Han's physical recovery speed is, it's useless. Su Han's eyes narrowed suddenly. This huge sword made him feel a terrifying threat. It was actually a bit more powerful than Master Ni's full-strength palm that day. The strength of a strong man in the True Martial Realm is indeed not on the same level as that in the Qi Martial Realm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 90: Beat up the drowned dog and relieve the hatred! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Eagle Step!" Su Han's body swayed and flew back at a speed that could not be caught by the naked eye. At the same time, he pulled out the edgeless heavy sword from behind with both hands, and Aoxue Sword Technique, a move with 30% heat, was immediately launched. The huge black sword body fiercely met the blue blade. Bang! ! The blue blade and the edgeless heavy sword collided in mid-air. The harsh sound of gold and iron echoed over the ring, and the booming shock wave spread instantly! "Not good!" Qin Ming's eyes suddenly shrank. He underestimated the intensity of this competition. He didn't even open the barrier mechanism on the ring. He didn't expect that the two people colliding head-on would create such a strong shock wave. , this is only possible for a competition between strong people in the True Martial Realm. Before he had time to think about it, Qin Ming's figure flew to the side of the ring almost instantly. With his finger in the air, a yellow light burst out, blasting open a mechanism on the side of the ring. Bang! A transparent hemispherical barrier immediately opened on the ring. The shock wave happened to hit the barrier, and the barrier suddenly felt like a violent storm, with violent waves. The sound of "bang bang" was heard endlessly, and the hard heavy stone ground continued to explode. At this moment, the circle of spectators closest to the ring had already been stunned. It was not until the barrier opened and they saw the storm-like scene in the barrier that they felt a heartfelt panic of terror! Fortunately, there is this barrier blocking them, otherwise if the powerful shock wave hits them, all of them will be killed to pieces. Qin Ming also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, otherwise it almost caused a disaster. This competition was hosted by him. If large-scale casualties occurred and the Ming Palace investigated, even the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy would not be able to protect him. "This kid is obviously at the Qi Martial Realm. How can he compete with a strong man at the True Martial Realm to such an extent? It's really strange!" Qin Ming glanced at Su Han thoughtfully. Could it be that the problem lies in Su Han's use of In terms of swordsmanship, is this swordsmanship higher than the middle-grade Chunyu swordsmanship? But Qin Ming had never seen the sword technique used by Su Han, and in his opinion, the sword technique was ordinary. If it is really a middle-grade or even top-grade swordsmanship, then it is impossible for Qin Ming, as the teacher of Tianhe Martial Academy, to have not seen this swordsmanship. What¡¯s even more strange is that his incredible footwork is so fast that people can¡¯t see clearly. This young man is obviously just a child of a family in Qingye City. There is no famous teacher to teach him. Where did he learn this kind of footwork? If Su Han was not destined to die today, Qin Ming would have wanted to send someone to investigate him. Bang bang bang bang! The storm-like fluctuations in the barrier lasted for half a minute before stopping, and the figures of the two people appeared. The two of them occupied each side of the ring, leaning on the barrier with their backs, breathing heavily, and their breaths alternated between strong and weak. Ouyang Yufei was fine, but Su Han started bleeding from the corner of his mouth. He was obviously more seriously injured than Ouyang Yufei. The entire audience was stunned, unable to react. What is going on? Su Han actually resisted Ouyang Yufei's second move? Although he was injured, it was extremely unbelievable that a Qi Martial Realm warrior was only injured when facing a strong True Martial Realm warrior. Is he really only at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm? Everyone¡¯s eyes changed when they looked at Su Han. Although Su Han was not a strong person in the True Martial Realm, at this moment, they already treated Su Han as a quasi-real martial artist. Only those who are close to the True Martial Realm can fight to this point with those who are in the True Martial Realm. He was only fifteen years old. It was a pity that he was so amazing and talented that he was going to die here. Seeing that Su Han was only slightly injured, Ouyang Li's eyes were splitting for a moment. He grasped the armrests of the seat tightly with both hands, and the stone armrests were almost broken into pieces by him. The middle-aged man from the Shui family also had a look of surprise on his face. Ouyang Yufei from the Ouyang family had already made him wary. Unexpectedly, this son of the Su family was even more terrifying. Because, Ouyang Yufei resisted two attacks and did not die. What kind of terrifying fighting talent is this? Fortunately, he didn't advance to the True Martial Realm, otherwise even the Shui family wouldn't be able to suppress him. It¡¯s okay if this kid dies today. If he doesn¡¯t die, the Shui family will also get rid of him. Keeping him would undoubtedly be a time bomb planted under the Shui family's throne as the overlord of Qingye City. Ouyang Yufei had already chewed her silver teeth into pieces at this time. She did not expect that Su Han would step back to offset the force of the True Essence Blade. This method was exactly the same as her retreating in mid-air just now. She almost doubted Su Han. It was mocking her. If Su Han hadn't retreated, with her true energyIt was so powerful that Su Han would be split in half even with his sword. "Two moves!" Su Han still looked extremely arrogant, stretching out two fingers and shaking them. Ouyang Yufei's face darkened, what does this kid mean? "Don't forget, you will lose in the third move." Su Han chuckled and wiped the blood from his mouth. The dark eyes were filled with a trace of blood-red color, which made people feel a chill coming from deep inside. Ouyang Yufei could hardly believe her ears. Even now, he was still saying this. What confidence does he have and what can he rely on? For a strong man in the True Martial Realm, two moves would be the limit for him. Why does he think he can make a comeback? Tens of thousands of spectators were silent. Su Han said this before the competition started. They thought it was crazy talk. However, when they heard it again, the crowd couldn't help but have an illusion. Could he be serious? But, this is simply impossible Ouyang Yufei's face was as gloomy as if water was dripping from her body, and the true energy in her body surged out again, condensing into a true energy ball on her palm. 50% real energy! This time she poured out 50% of her true energy in one go. Even in a confrontation at the True Martial Realm level, if one move consumes 50% of her true energy, it can be regarded as an out-and-out ultimate move. For this third move, she will use this 50% of her true energy to form a killing move that will destroy the heaven and the earth! Since Su Han insists on emphasizing the third move, she doesn't mind killing the chicken with a knife and using the ultimate move of Zhenwu realm to completely kill Su Han. This proves to the world that Qi Martial Realm warriors who want to compete with True Martial Realm experts are just a joke after all! Ouyang Yufei was about to use her ultimate move when she suddenly saw Su Han's eyes coming towards her like lightning. She was confused. A blood-red phoenix mark immediately occupied her thoughts. The mark was surrounded by endless darkness. At this moment, her mind seemed to be captured by some kind of force, and she couldn't help it at all. "Yufei!" Ouyang Li immediately yelled when he realized something was wrong. His sound waves were filled with the power of true energy, and the sound was like a loud bell, shocking people's hearts. Ouyang Yufei suddenly woke up and was shocked to find that Su Han had rushed in front of her, grabbed her shoulders, and instantly pushed her to the barrier at the edge of the ring! Ouyang Yufei immediately made an instinctive reaction. The true essence ball in her hand burst instantly, and the water-like true essence formed a protective water wall in front of her. Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, poof! The sound of the wall of water breaking reached her ears. Her pupils suddenly shrank, and there was a huge pain in her abdomen. The powerful force almost caused her internal organs to shift. Before she could react, huge pains shot through her body at the same time. Su Han's eyes flashed with sharp light, and the edgeless sword had already been put into the scabbard on his back. His fists and knees kept hitting Ouyang Yufei's body. The terrifying attack speed made Ouyang Yufei unable to react at all. After another punch followed, Su Han's attack was as smooth as clouds and water, extremely agile, bang bang bang bang! Qin Ming stood up suddenly. How could this kid have such great physical strength that he could defeat the wall of water formed by his true energy with one punch? Although Ouyang Yufei has just stepped into the True Martial Realm and her True Yuan cannot be called pure, the power of True Yuan is not the same concept as the True Qi of the Qi Martial Realm! The martial arts martial arts who want to defeat the true Yuan water wall are there. There is a way that can rely on powerful weapons or high -quality martial arts But there is no one like this kid who can defeat the True Essence Water Wall purely by relying on brute force. This is not a human being, it is simply a monster! Not only Qin Ming, but also the tens of thousands of spectators in the audience were speechless and unable to recover. Is this Second Young Master Su still a human being? Ouyang Yufei, as a high-ranking True Martial Realm expert, possesses powerful True Yuan and a body as made of copper and iron. The warriors in the entire Qingye City can only look up to him, but he was pressed against the barrier with bang bang. A violent beating. Looking at Ouyang Yufei who spat out a mouthful of blood mist, and Su Han whose whole body was covered in blood, everyone gasped and stood there in shock. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 91 I want you to die You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ouyang Yufei is always praised by others wherever she goes. How has she ever suffered like this? Being beaten so violently by Su Han at this time, she was furious. She tried to break free several times, but she could not escape Su Han's bombardment. Su Han seemed to be able to see through the flow of her true energy. Wherever she mobilized her true energy, Su Han would hit her, without even giving her a chance to mobilize her true energy to fight back. Looking at this posture, she actually wanted to use a pair of fists to hit her. Until she fell down. Ouyang Yufei almost collapsed. Only then did she realize that not only was she holding back a breath of bad breath, but Su Han was also holding a breath of bad breath inside! It¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t figure it out, how could Su Han know the direction of her true energy flow? ¡°Moreover, she was clearly about to make a move just now, but somehow she was distracted, and when she came back to her senses, she was pinned to the barrier. This is too weird! "This kid's combat effectiveness cannot be calculated according to ordinary tenth-level Qi Martial Realm warriors. His combat effectiveness is comparable to that of a strong man who has just stepped into the True Martial Realm!" Qin Ming looked at the scene on the ring and his expression suddenly changed. This Su Han actually had such fighting talent. Even the top geniuses in Tianhe County were probably not as good as him at the age of fifteen. It¡¯s hard to imagine how terrifying this kid would be if he stepped into the true martial arts realm. "Well done!" Su Wanqing almost jumped up in the audience. She had long been unhappy with Ouyang Yufei. She always put on a condescending air, thinking she was some kind of Nine Heavens Mystery Girl? ¡°Bah, I¡¯ll beat you until your parents don¡¯t recognize you. "Tsk, the genius of Ziyang Sect has turned into a beaten dog at this time. He was abused to this extent by an ant in the Qi Martial Realm." The gorgeous young man was stunned when he saw this scene, and he felt very unhappy. His gloomy eyes He couldn't help but look at Amelia Su. Su Yu's heart was beating uncontrollably, her fists were clenched tightly, her eyes were staring at the ring without blinking, with a faint light shining in her eyes, like surprise, but also like hope. ! Seeing such a scene, I am afraid that the person who feels the most burning in my heart is Su Yu! He could even hear the sound of his heartbeat and blood vessels pulsing, banging like a drum. A voice sounded uncontrollably in his mind, telling him over and over again that his relatives were not simple. His relatives are very powerful, and he, Su Yu, should not be a waste! Seeing Su Yu's excited expression, the luxurious young man was very unhappy. He came to Qingye City this time to do business and brought Su Yu here to humiliate and entertain him. Hearing that Su Yu's cousin was going to compete with the disciples of the Ziyang Sect, he deliberately brought Su Yu to watch, hoping that this little bitch would witness with his own eyes how his cousin was beaten to death on the spot. "I didn't expect that this girl from the Ziyang Sect, with such weak physical strength, would be beaten up by an ant in the Qi Martial Realm, which greatly exceeded the expectations of the noble young man. With a sneer, the gorgeous young man said slowly: "Su Yu, are you so naive that you think a strong man in the True Martial Realm would be defeated like this?" Su Yu, who was in excitement, was suddenly doused with cold water, and his whole body froze for a moment. The gorgeous young man was right a strong man in the True Martial Realm could not be suppressed so easily. At the same time, Su Han's heart became serious in the ring. From Ouyang Yufei's body, Su Han sensed a danger spreading. It would be ridiculous if a strong man in the True Martial Realm could be defeated so simply by being beaten up by him. Ouyang Yufei's physical body is a bit weak, but she still has true energy, which is the biggest reliance of a strong person in the true martial arts realm. "Go to hell!" Ouyang Yufei shouted suddenly, and a faint blue light burst out from her body. Under the gaze of everyone, a huge blue water sword slowly gathered above Ouyang Yufei's head! coming! Su Han's eyes narrowed, and the zhenqi in his meridians exploded instantly. The previous Aoxue sword technique with 30% heat had exhausted most of his zhenqi. If he could not defeat Ouyang Yufei at this time, I'm afraid it's not good. Bang bang bang! Several punches hit Ouyang Yufei again. Ouyang Yufei spurted out a few mouthfuls of blood mist, but she sneered, lightly opened her red lips and said, "You only have this little brute strength!" As she finished speaking, the light blue giant sword above her head slowly turned purple from the center. "It's the magical power of the water sword. Ouyang Yufei actually made Zi Yaojian recognize its master, established communication with Zi Yaojian, and mastered the magical power of the water sword brought by Zi Yaojian." Qin Ming stood up abruptly, unable to conceal his shock. Let ordinary weapons recognize their masters and master the magical powers in the weapons.??This is not something that can be done easily, at least the former owner of Zi Yao Sword, Yu Yang, did not do it. "It seems that another good idea has emerged from the Ziyang Sect!" Qin Ming's thoughts whirled. He never expected that in a small place like Qingye City, there would be a genius who could make mortal weapons recognize their masters, and someone who could rely on barbarian weapons. It seems that this trip to Qingye City is worth defeating the monster of the True Essence Water Wall. In terms of potential alone, these two people are not inferior to the top disciples of the five major forces in Tianhe County, but their cultivation is still a bit behind after all, especially Su Han, whose cultivation is too low. Su Han glanced at the huge water sword that quickly turned purple, a look of fear appeared in his eyes, the hairs on his body exploded, and a huge threat swept through his body. Bang! A powerful and heavy punch hit Ouyang Yufei's abdomen, and the powerful force instantly lifted Ouyang Yufei away. At the same time, Ouyang Yufei opened her red lips and whispered one word: "Behead!" The huge water sword floating in the air has now turned into a purple sword body and a light blue hilt. Following Ouyang Yufei's command, the giant sword carried the pressure of a small mountain and slashed at Su Han as if it were the top of Mount Tai! Ouyang Yufei's whole body hit the barrier, all her true energy was consumed, and she had completely lost the strength to move. His eyes were fixed on the giant sword slashing at Su Han, unblinking and full of anticipation! "It's over!" Qin Ming said lightly to himself. The noble young man also had a mocking look on his face and looked back at Su Yu. Seeing that Su Yu's face was pale and shaking like leaves swaying in the wind and rain, the eyes of the noble young man were filled with pleasure. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As soon as this Water Sword Divine Power was unleashed, all the strong men of the first level of the True Martial Realm were seriously injured, and Ouyang Yufei tried her best. If a strong man in the True Martial Realm tried his best and still couldn't kill a Qi Martial Realm warrior, then it wouldn't be called shocking, but rather ridiculous. It would be impossible for such a thing to happen! "Or not!" All the Su family members had sad faces. They knew that Su Han had tried his best! With the Qi Martial Realm's cultivation, it is already a miracle to compete with the strong ones in the True Martial Realm to this point. They can't ask for more from Su Han! "Similarly, the other tens of thousands of spectators were also silent. After this battle, Su Han's legendary figure will be engraved in their hearts. The Su family, although defeated, is still glorious. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A soft sound of bone explosion suddenly penetrated everyone's ears. That soft sound came from Su Han. Immediately afterwards, Su Han's aura began to rise horribly at an incredible speed, and his cultivation skyrocketed inch by inch, quickly exceeding the level that a tenth-level Qi Martial Realm warrior should have! Late stage of the tenth stage of the Qi Martial Realm! The peak of the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm! Quasi-real martial arts realm! The rising momentum actually affected the huge water sword controlled by Ouyang Yufei. For a moment, the huge water sword trembled violently and hung an inch above Su Han's head. It wanted to cut but could not! "What's going on? Isn't he a tenth-level warrior in the Qi Martial Realm?" "Is he hiding his strength? His cultivation has already reached the Quasi-True Martial Realm?" "But he is only fifteen years old!" Everyone started talking crazily. Ouyang Yufei's eyes were filled with extreme shock, her index finger was trembling uncontrollably, and her entire mind was tied to the giant sword. The giant sword was completely out of her control. No matter how hard she tried, the giant sword kept trembling and could not cut down even half a point. "It's just the aura of a quasi-true martial artist. It's not qualified to compete with the magical powers of a true martial artist. Die!" Ouyang Yufei's eyes showed a fierce look, and her fingers quickly grazed the edge of the Zi Yao Sword, thick blood dripping on the sword. The purple sword suddenly roared crazily as if it was alive. The huge water sword in mid-air immediately stopped trembling and slashed down without hesitation! "die!" Ouyang Yufei looks crazy. "I said, in the third move, you will be defeated!" Su Han¡¯s eyes were blood red, and his aura surged again. This time, he actually reached the level of the True Martial Realm! "How is it possible for a strong man in the True Martial Realm?!" Ouyang Li roared instantly in the audience, veins popped up on his face, and his eyeballs almost burst out! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 92: Trash in the past, monster today! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the auditorium, all the members of the Su family stood up suddenly and stared at the ring with anxious eyes and a hint of hope! Su Yu took a deep breath, and her whole body stopped breathing. To him, the world stopped for a moment that seemed as long as a century. "die!" "I want you to die!" Su Han and Ouyang Yufei roared at the same time almost instantly. The huge water sword volleyed towards Su Han's face. Su Han suddenly pulled out the edgeless heavy sword with both hands and faced it fiercely! Bang bang bang bang! When the two swords intersected, there were as many as a dozen air explosions, and countless gravel crackled, bombarding the barrier like a violent storm! The extremely solid barrier was violently turbulent and on the verge of collapse! After half a minute, the gravel and dust dispersed. A terrifying crack appeared on Su Han's chest. Su Han¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ouyang Yufei lying on the ground, and the muscles at the corners of his mouth kept twitching, forcing himself to hold back the heartbreaking pain. Ouyang Yufei fell in a shocking pool of blood, her whole body was shaking, she tried hard to get up but couldn't. The originally extremely luxurious fiery red phoenix tail robe was now dirty, and the phoenix tail was turned into rags. She held half of the sword hilt in her hand, and the mortal weapon Zi Yao Sword, which she was once proud of, had been broken into two pieces. Ouyang Yufei's face was ashen. Just now, she wiped the blood on the Purple Yao Sword, which was equivalent to completely linking the Purple Yao Sword and the huge water sword. The water sword was defeated, and the Purple Yao Sword instantly collapsed and broke. "I said, you will lose in three moves." Su Han looked indifferent, glanced at his horrific wound, said "stab", tore off a strip of cloth from his clothes and began to bandage it. ¡°Stab it, sting it¡­ The martial arts arena with tens of thousands of people was completely silent except for the sound of Su Han tearing off his clothes and bandaging his wounds. No one expected that this would be the result. Su Han declared arrogantly that Ouyang Yufei would fail in three moves. Everyone thought he was talking crazy. But I didn¡¯t expect that this lunatic would actually do what he said! He really defeated a strong man in the True Martial Realm with three moves! From the beginning, he was extremely arrogant and audacious, and he dared to declare a challenge to Ouyang Yufei, the genius of Ziyang Sect. When everyone thought that he would bring the Su family to the end, he burst out with the strength of the True Martial Realm, turning the tide and making a comeback from a desperate situation with an incredible and legendary gesture! How much strength does he have hidden? If Ouyang Yufei hadn't used the magical power of the water sword in the end, would he have even planned to hide his cultivation in the True Martial Realm today? Bold, ruthless, mysterious and powerful! He was only fifteen years old. No one would believe it unless they saw it with their own eyes. He exudes a kingly aura from top to bottom, and once he becomes ruthless, it will make people tremble with fear. No one knows why a person can transform so quickly. How could the trash that everyone despised in the past transform into such a frightening monster! No one knows what kind of soul is hidden in this fifteen-year-old body. The members of the Ouyang family all looked pale, and they didn¡¯t react until now. The person lying in a pool of blood in a miserable state was their proud eldest lady, the cold, arrogant and noble Ziyang Sect genius Ouyang Yufei. They once clamored to dominate Qingye City, thinking that Ouyang Yufei would bring them glory, status and wealth. They accepted the competition with confidence and came to the appointment in high spirits. Who would have expected this outcome. "Ouyang Yufei lost, our number one genius in Qingye City actually lost" "The first genius should be Su Han. He is actually a strong man in the True Martial Realm. This guy has such strong determination and endures until the end before he goes berserk." "A fifteen-year-old true martial artist, a legend. We have such a genius in Qingye City. We can show off when we go out in the future" Listening to the buzzing discussion around her, the blood all over Ouyang Yufei's body began to flow, all pooling on her forehead, pulsing. All the sounds went away, everything began to seem unreal, she could only hear the sound of her own blood vessels pulsing crazily! Bang bang! Bang bang! Bang bang! She lost, she was defeated by Su Han, whom she used to regard as an ant! She still remembers how proud she was when she returned to Qingye City from Ziyang Sect a month ago, riding condescendingly on the rouge horse, looking down at the gray-headed Su Han!   This young man has a pair of eyes that refuse to admit defeat, but his strength is so humble, so humble that it makes people laugh. He issued a challenge, and Ouyang Yufei accepted it as a joke! Unexpectedly, in just one month, everything turned around. She became disgraced, and the joke became her. The genius disciple from Ziyang Sect would be defeated by the once humiliating and despised good-for-nothing. A feeling of extreme humiliation surged into her heart. Blood spurted out of Ouyang Yufei's mouth and she passed out. "Su Han, you have really broken through to the True Martial Realm! Why can't I see your True Essence!" Qin Ming didn't care about anything else. He closed the barrier mechanism on the stage with a wave of his hand and strode towards Su Han who was bandaging his wound! He wanted to confirm whether Su Han had really broken through to the true martial arts realm! ??Fifteen-year-old true martial arts experts are very rare even if they get into Tianhe County. If he is really a fifteen-year-old true martial artist, I am afraid that Tianhe County will cause a storm for him. When Qin Ming said this, everyone slowly came to their senses. Just now, it is true that Su Han did not see any real energy condensed. No one knows which system his true energy is biased towards. A strong man in the True Martial Realm relies on his true essence most. He has broken through to the True Martial Realm. Is there any reason why he can¡¯t condense his True Essence to fight? Is Su Han really a strong man in the True Martial Realm? Everyone was confused for a moment. Qin Ming was impatient. Without waiting for Su Han's answer, he reached out to Su Han's Dantian. He wanted to check Su Han's Qi sea to see if there was any real energy in it! Snapped! ??The iron-like fingers clamped Qin Ming's wrist firmly, and Su Han said calmly: "Don't mind your own business!" Feeling the tremendous force coming from Su Han's fingers, Qin Ming's expression changed slightly. This child's physical strength actually reached the point where even he could not easily break free. After experiencing it for himself, he found it even more unbelievable. ¡° Moreover, Su Han¡¯s wound has not healed yet. It's hard to imagine how terrifying his strength would be if he wasn't injured. "How dare you be so disrespectful? Do you know who you are talking to?" Qin Ming scolded him coldly. He is a teacher from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. He is always treated respectfully by everyone he goes to in various situations. Especially those young juniors who are eager to enter the Tianhe Martial Academy, they just want to kneel down and lick his shoes. Has he ever been treated like this? Su Hanhan smiled and said: "Teacher Qin, right? Do you need me to teach you the most basic etiquette? If you check the other party's Qi sea without the other party's consent, is this what you want to do as a teacher?" Qin Ming's face immediately became extremely ugly, and his voice suddenly became extremely cold, "I am the referee of this competition. What can I do if I check your Qi sea? Can I still harm you?" Warriors really do not want others to probe their own Qi sea, because to check the Qi sea is to transport the true energy into it, and allowing others to transport real energy into their own Qi sea is tantamount to giving others the opportunity to destroy their own Qi sea. But of course Qin Ming would not think that he was wrong. He felt that Su Han was ignorant. If it were any other younger generation, they would definitely not be as inflexible as this one. Su Han¡¯s mouth showed a trace of sarcasm: ¡°So you still remember that you are the referee. I won this competition. Why can¡¯t you announce the result of the competition?¡± Qin Ming was startled, and a gloomy look quickly passed through his eyes. Yes, Su Han won the contest, but Qin Ming didn't want to judge him as the winner, because in this case, the 10% of the Su family's property that Ouyang Li promised him would be in vain. If it weren¡¯t for this 10% of property, Qin Ming would never have made this trip. When he came, Ouyang Li swore to him that Ouyang Yufei would win 100%. Who could have imagined that the result would be like this? "He can't be judged to win!" A thunderous shout suddenly came from Ouyang Li. Ouyang Li strode onto the ring, his eyes filled with coldness, he glanced at Su Han with a sneer, and said respectfully to Qin Ming: "Mr. Qin, this kid's aura climbed to the True Martial Realm at the last moment, but he couldn't condense the true essence. It's really suspicious! He must have taken a pill that increased his strength in a short period of time. This is serious cheating, Qin Sir, you have to make the decision for the Ouyang family!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 93: Dad, you can express yourself freely You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It has to be said that what Ouyang Li said was both good in singing and composition, and he was extremely respectful to Qin Ming, putting his Ouyang family in a very low position. It seems that Ouyang Li also understands that after losing the strong support of Ouyang Yufei, the Ouyang family must win over Qin Ming, a strong man in the True Martial Realm, as quickly as possible to stand on their side, otherwise they may not be able to win over the Su family. . As Ouyang Li spoke, he glanced at the unconscious Ouyang Yufei, with a look of heartache in his eyes! He put the most effort into cultivating this daughter, hoping that one day she would turn into a true phoenix and soar through the nine heavens, bringing infinite glory to the Ouyang family. As a result, he was defeated by Su Han. Ouyang Li now wanted to cut off Su Han's bones and eat his flesh. " Moreover, once Su Han is admitted as the winner, it means that the Ouyang family will be destroyed from now on, and Ouyang Li will have to have his face tattooed and act like a dog at the gate of the Su family. Ouyang Li didn't dare to imagine that scene at all. As soon as he imagined it, his whole body trembled like chaff. This was not the result he wanted! He temporarily proposed the additional clause in order to eradicate the Su family and humiliate the Su family to the maximum extent. He never wanted to shoot himself in the foot and humiliate himself in turn. Killing Su Han to death for cheating and letting Qin Ming judge Su Han to lose was Ouyang Li's wishful thinking! He believed that Qin Ming would cooperate with him. With 10% of the Su family's property, no one could refuse this temptation. In the flash of lightning, Ouyang Li and Qin Ming exchanged understanding glances. Qin Ming said calmly: "Su Han! What the Ouyang family leader said makes sense. As a referee, I naturally have to give him a fair answer! Since you don't allow me to check your Qi Hai, then your True Martial Realm cultivation level, I think it's very suspicious. You used abnormal means to forcibly increase your strength." "In this gambling fight, because you cheated, I changed the verdict to Ouyang Yufei as the winner." The voice was as loud as a bell, and the energy was strong, but the words he spoke were completely shameless. Was Ouyang Yufei the winner? The tens of thousands of people present were unable to recover. They clearly saw with their own eyes that it was Su Han who defeated Ouyang Yufei in a pool of blood. Can Ouyang Yufei win now just based on Ouyang Li's words? "It's too much to bully others!" Su Yunhai shouted loudly and smashed the stone seat under him with a slap. His body flew out like a comet and shot onto the ring in an instant! "Ouyang, old man, how dare you join forces with this villain surnamed Qin to do this frame-up thing! You also check the sea of ????qi. Who doesn't know that checking the sea of ????qi is to send real energy in? It's quite difficult to let others check your sea of ????qi. Don¡¯t give others the chance to destroy yourself!¡± "I want to check your daughter's Qihai now. You'd better agree happily, otherwise your Ouyang family will be cheating!" Su Yunhai pointed at Ouyang Li's nose and cursed loudly. Although his tone was harsh, the crowd nodded secretly. That¡¯s right, unless there is something wrong with the brain, no one will let outsiders check their Qihai. It was indeed too arbitrary for Qin Ming to judge Su Han for cheating based on Su Han's refusal to be checked on Qi Hai. Wouldn't Tianhe Martial Academy be so unreasonable? Ouyang Li was not afraid of Su Yunhai at all. He only sneered and said gloomily: "How outrageous! Su Yunhai, this is the ruling of Mr. Qin of the Tianhe Martial Academy. If you roar openly in front of Mr. Qin like this, isn't it disrespectful to the Tianhe Martial Academy?" ?¡± "Bullshit! I just gave you three points of thin noodles for the sake of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, but you actually want to confuse right and wrong here!" Su Yunhai¡¯s eyes flashed, ¡°A teacher from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy openly falsely accuses a young junior and still has the nerve to stand here and put on airs!¡± "Qin, if I were one of your colleagues, I would have been so embarrassed that I would have died in shame. You actually plotted against this junior, which is a disgrace to Tianhe Martial Arts Academy!" It has to be said that Su Yunhai turns a blind eye to other matters, but once the matter involves his precious son, he will instantly transform into a vicious wolf who is always willing to give in to everything. " Moreover, it would be fine if Su Yunhai didn't break out. Once he breaks out, his venomous tongue and venomousness are even worse than Su Hanlai's. These words did not leave any face to Qin Ming. He also said that Qin Ming "set out to plot against the younger generation", which seemed to imply that Su Yunhai was not completely unaware of the private deal between Qin Ming and Ouyang Li. Qin Ming's face turned extremely ugly in an instant. He was usually held up by a bunch of people wherever he went, and only others looked at his face. How had he ever been pointed at and scolded like this? ¡°Moreover, the person who scolded him to his face was just a low-class guy from Qingye City.The head of the ?? clan is a third-rate thing that Qin Ming would never even look at. You must know that even the heads of the high-ranking families in Tianhe County will give him three points of Qin Ming, because many of the children of those families want to enter the Tianhe Martial Academy. Su Yunhai's scolding completely angered Qin Ming. "Okay, okay, okay." Qin Ming said three good words in a fit of anger, "The more unfashionable a person is, the more character he has. Today, I, Mr. Qin, have opened my eyes!" "Eye-opening?" Su Han on the side sneered softly, "This is an eye-opener for you. It seems that your vision is a bit narrow! Dad, these two are colluding, there is no need to talk nonsense with them." "That's right, there is no need to talk nonsense anymore." Su Yunhai said, sneered, and suddenly erupted with an unusually tyrannical aura, which was actually half-step to the True Martial Realm level! The day before the retreat, Su Yunhai watched helplessly as Su Han was oppressed by Yu Yang. As a father, he was unable to fight. From that day on, Su Yunhai's state of mind changed. After ten days of seclusion, the change in his state of mind made him realize something. A light came into his mind, and the shackles of martial arts that had been in place for decades were finally broken. Coupled with the massive amount of elixirs provided to him by the Danfang, he was able to directly advance from the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm to the half-step of the True Martial Realm! Now, except for the real true martial arts experts, no one in Qingye City is his opponent. Su Yunhai suddenly showed off his power, making everyone stunned! While everyone was stunned, Su Yunhai shot like an arrow in front of Ouyang Li. A crackling light erupted from his fist, and he punched Ouyang Li in the lower abdomen. ??Punch into the flesh, and a thick stream of blood spurts out! Ouyang Li was only a warrior at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, and could not resist the punch of a half-step True Martial Realm expert. Su Yunhai's punches continued, and the overbearing punch light directly entered Ouyang Li's Dantian, destroying the sea of ????Qi in the Dantian. Clean and tidy. The famous head of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Li, who has been domineering in Qingye City for decades, was actually destroyed by Su Yunhai with just one move! The whole place was silent, deathly silent. Only the sound of blood dripping from the ring and the pungent smell of blood stimulated everyone's nerves and made people feel chilled in their hearts. This incident left everyone dumbfounded. It¡¯s so cruel, it¡¯s simply cruel! The father and son of the Su family are indeed of the same origin, both are equally decisive and ruthless! A series of frightened eyes were focused on the ring. Some of them fell on Su Yunhai, but more eyes fell on Su Han. Su Han smiled lightly and said nothing, letting his father do whatever he wanted. But everyone knows very well that Su Yunhai's biggest reliance on being so arrogant and cruel is that he has a good son. If Su Han hadn't shown his mystery and power in front of everyone, Su Yunhai would never have acted like this. Su Yunhai¡¯s arrogance, in the final analysis, is actually Su Han¡¯s arrogance! "Su Yunhai, you dare to destroy my cultivation. Are you not afraid of my revenge? I want you to die!! I want you to suffer all the pain and die!" Ouyang Li screamed crazily, his eyes were about to burst, and he fell into a pool of blood. He was sweating profusely in pain, but he still managed to hold on with one breath and did not faint. This anger that supports Ouyang Li is his hatred for the Su family. Su Han defeated his proud daughter in the competition, and now Su Yunhai dared to destroy his Qihai and destroy his cultivation! As long as Ouyang Li is still breathing, he will never let go of the Su family in this life. He and the Su family are already in a deadly feud, a blood feud, and it is difficult to resolve the hatred without cutting the other party into pieces and eating them alive. "Trash, I want to see what you can do to retaliate against me!" Su Yunhai sneered. This sentence deeply hurt Ouyang Li's heart. He still remembered how he ridiculed the Su family, saying that Su Yunhai gave birth to a useless son. Unexpectedly, things had changed, and now the trash had turned into him, Ouyang Li. Li. Now even a warrior at the first level of the Qi Martial Realm can openly despise him as a waste! In the past, he teased Su Han, and the harder he teased, the more frustrated, humiliated, and angry he felt inside now! "Absurd!" Qin Ming shouted coldly, with a trace of anger in his eyes. Su Yunhai dared to destroy Ouyang Li under his nose. He knew clearly that Qin Ming was a guest invited by Ouyang Li, and it was up to the owner to beat the dog! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 94: A slave on the left cheek, a slave on the right cheek You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What a Su family of Qingye City. If you don't accept the verdict of Qin, you can raise objections. But why did you do this? Is it because you don't want to give Qin any face?" Qin Ming's eyes revealed a cold light, and his body approached Su Yunhai. The momentum of a true martial artist was on the verge of breaking out. Facing him, a powerful man in the True Martial Realm, the Su family father and son dared to be so presumptuous and not take Qin Ming seriously. If he didn't kill Su Yunhai today, he would be worthy of being a true martial artist. Su Han chuckled, "Objection! I can raise an objection, and of course you can reject it. You and Ouyang Li have already formed an alliance of interests. Do you think I, Su Han, don't know about it?" "Qin, if you dare to take a step closer to my father, I will kill Ouyang Yufei. Presumably the Ziyang Sect will not let you go if they know that their True Martial Realm disciples died because of you, right?" As soon as the words fell, the whole audience was once again shocked and speechless. This Su Han was so brave that he dared to openly threaten Qin Ming and said that he would kill Ouyang Yufei. In this way, although Qin Ming will be retaliated by the Ziyang Sect, Su Han will be cut into pieces by the Ziyang Sect. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A person who is barefoot and not afraid of wearing shoes. A desperado like Su Han, whoever gets into trouble with him will be in trouble! "Shameless!" Qin Ming was trembling all over and was speechless with anger. He looked at Su Yunhai who was so close. He could kill him with one slap, but he chose to avoid it because he was afraid that Su Han would be so bold and would really kill Ouyang Yu. Fei was killed. Although I am clearly a strong man in the True Martial Realm, I can only watch Su Yunhai, who is half-stepping into the True Martial Realm, provoking me and unable to fight back. You can imagine the aggrieved feeling. "When it comes to being shameless, I, Su Han, am not as good as you. I am not qualified to be as shameless as a teacher who openly slanders his juniors!" Su Han chuckled. "Little beast, if you dare to kill my daughter, my Ouyang family will not let you go, and the people of the Ziyang Sect will not give up easily." Ouyang Li cursed loudly. Su Han just sneered when he heard this, approached Ouyang Li who was in a pool of blood, and said calmly: "Ouyang old dog, in fact, my father could have slapped you to death just now. Guess why he spared your life? " "Why." Ouyang Li asked subconsciously, but suddenly saw the coldness in Su Han's eyes. Su Han was obviously joking, but his eyes were filled with coldness, and that extremely cold feeling was not something ordinary people could have at all. Ouyang Li suddenly took a breath of cold air, and an ominous premonition rose deep in his heart! " However, his cultivation has been destroyed now. Not only is he unable to fight back, but he can't even run away. In full view of everyone, Su Han stepped forward and stomped on Ouyang Li's chest. The crackling light moved between his fingers and began to tattoo words on Ouyang Li's cheek! There is a word "slave" on the left side of the face! There is a word "Àî" on the right cheek! The two bloody characters looked particularly dazzling on Ouyang Li's fair, beardless, well-maintained face! Ouyang screamed at the top of his lungs, as if he couldn't believe this fact. His face was purple and bloodshot, and the veins on his forehead were beating crazily, as if he might faint at any time! Su Han was calm and composed. After tattooing the two characters, he straightened Ouyang Li's face, as if to see if the two characters were symmetrical or asymmetrical. The whole audience held their breath and stared dumbfoundedly at Su Han's nonsense No, it wasn't nonsense. Tattooing words on his face. Isn't this Ouyang Li's temporary additional bet? Ouyang Li has obviously thought of this. At this moment, Su Han pushed his knee hard on his chest, and he screamed intermittently. His eyes were wide open, with regret in his eyes, but more of resentment! But Su Han didn't stop there. After admiring the word "slave" for a while, he moved his fingers again and tattooed a more eye-catching word "dog" on Ouyang Li's forehead! "Hahahaha!" Su Yunhai finally couldn't help laughing, "Ouyang Old Dog, now you are a real dog. Hahahaha, tiger has the word "Íõ" on his forehead, and you, Ouyang Li, have the word "dog" on your forehead. You are really a dog. Things match one thing, it¡¯s a natural fit¡­¡± Su Yunhai also held back his anger towards Ouyang Li deep down in his heart. It was not until he saw this scene that he felt truly happy. The bad breath that had been held in for decades finally found an outlet and could be vented happily! The crowd in the auditorium was even more stunned. Who could have expected that Ouyang Li, who was usually aloof and domineering, would have such a miserable day, being held down and tattooed on his face?It¡¯s the most humiliating word for ¡°dog¡±! The people of the Ouyang family are even more on pins and needles at this moment. They never imagined that Ouyang Li, whom they respected as a god, would be destroyed by someone in one move, and would also suffer such humiliation in public. Although that word was pierced on Ouyang Li's face, it seemed to be pierced on the faces of everyone in the Ouyang family, making their faces extremely hot. They all wished they could have the magical power of escape and leave the martial arts venue immediately. But they couldn¡¯t leave yet. Several elders of the Su family kept looking at their Ouyang family side, not to mention that there were Su Yunhai and Su Han, father and son, on the stage. They had no doubt that if they dared to act rashly, the father and son, who could do anything, would chop them into pieces in full view of the public. Su Han tattooed but wasn't done yet. Everyone watched as he took out a small porcelain bottle from his pocket, pulled out the stopper and sprinkled all the bright red powder on Ouyang Li's face. On the bloody characters. Soon, Ouyang Li's bleeding stopped and the wound began to heal, but the bright red powder remained in the wound. Looking from a distance, Ouyang Li's face was marked with three big bright red characters: "slave" and "dog", which looked particularly dazzling. " Moreover, the bright red powder seemed to be poisonous. Ouyang Li couldn't care less about howling at the moment. He kept scratching the words on his face, and soon the wound was reopened by him and started to fester. He knew it himself, but he was itching so unbearably that he couldn't control his hands. The crowd looked at each other in shock. Su Han's hand was too cruel. Now Ouyang Li wants to remove these three words, unless he digs out all the flesh on his face. But the crowd could not sympathize with Ouyang Li, because they clearly remembered that it was Ouyang Li himself who proposed before the competition that the losing side should tattoo the word "slave" on their cheeks and tie a chain to the opponent's gate. Watch the door! ¡°Moreover, during the competition, Ouyang Li even shouted that he would not only tattoo the word slave on Su Han¡¯s face, but also tattoo the word dog on Su Han¡¯s face to represent that Su Han had been the Ouyang family¡¯s dog for generations. Now, Su Han is just fulfilling all this on Ouyang Li. How can you, Ouyang Li, not implement the terms you added? From then on, Ouyang Li would wear the words "slave" and "dog" on his face for the rest of his life. He would guard the door of Su's house. He was not allowed to walk upright for the rest of his life. He had to bark when guests came, and he had to bark loudly. These were all said by Ouyang Li himself. ¡°In the final analysis, Ouyang Li is solely responsible for all this. Ouyang Li¡¯s whole head was pounding, and his face was flushed purple. He was the head of the Ouyang family who had been domineering in Qingye City for decades. He was the only one who had ever humiliated others. How had he ever been humiliated like this! He never expected that the Su family father and son, whom he had once dismissed, would trample on him in turn! All these problems stem from Su Han. Ever since Ouyang Li took Ouyang Xuan'er to Su's house to discuss marriage a month ago, things have gotten out of control step by step. The Su family broke off their engagement in public, and the Ouyang family's alchemy shop was forced to close down, and was smashed to pieces by Su Han and others. Yu Yang, the genius senior brother brought by Ouyang Yufei, was forced to kneel down in public by Su Han. The genius great alchemist Ni Yunfei was forced to slap himself in the face. Now he has lost contact with the Ouyang family for some unknown reason Su Han, who was clearly a trash that everyone despised, how could he suddenly transform into such a frightening and ruthless character! Until now, Ouyang Li felt a pang of regret. If he could have dealt with this boy earlieror, if he had not been greedy for the Su family's property and not opposed to the Su familymaybe he would still be the powerful Ouyang family now. The head of the family will not become a useless person, let alone be humiliated step by step by Su Han in public. Not only will he lose his face, but he will also be deprived of his most basic dignity. ¡°But I regret it now, it¡¯s too late. "By the way, Old Dog Ouyang, there's something I've been forgetting to tell you" Su Han showed a devilish smile, possessed Ouyang Li's ear, and whispered something. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 95: Entered the blacklist of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After listening to what Su Han whispered in his ear, the last string in Ouyang Li's head finally broke. That sentence is very short, only nine words: "I also destroyed Ouyang Yujie!" Ouyang Yujie was ruined by Su Han! ! For a moment, Ouyang Li's eyes were about to burst, a feeling of dizziness came over him violently, and his eyesight went dark! His proud eldest son Ouyang Yujie, his biological eldest son and his designated next heir, was actually deposed by Su Han! ! The three heroes of his Ouyang family, Ouyang Li, Ouyang Yujie, and Ouyang Yufei, were all lost at the hands of the Su family father and son! Although Ouyang Yufei has not been deposed yet, the way she looks now is not much better than being deposed! For a time, the huge sense of humiliation and impact drove Ouyang Li crazy. He grabbed the three big characters tattooed on his face with both hands, and soon the scratches turned to ulcers and pus, and he broke down and started crying and roaring! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? Everyone looked at the crazy-looking Ouyang Li, and their hearts felt cold for a moment! Everyone secretly reminded themselves that they must not offend Su Han! The Ouyang family, one of the three major families in Qingye City, is so prestigious. As a result, because he repeatedly bullied the Su family, he finally reached such a tragic ending! The middle-aged man from the Shui family was extremely shocked when faced with this scene, with a look of deep fear in his eyes. The Ouyang family¡¯s lesson is here. Facing a demon king like Su Han, even a force like the Shui family must think twice and never act rashly. The middle-aged man grabbed Shuiyang'er beside him and said in a deep voice: "For today's matter, go back to your family to report it first, and then make a decision!" Shuiyang'er lost her voice and said, "Uncle Elder, haven't you avenged me?" "Girl, stop talking nonsense and leave!" The middle-aged man was full of worries, grabbed Shuiyang'er and left directly. Now he is anxious to return to the Shui family to discuss this Su Han with the family's senior officials, so why bother? It's such a trivial matter to avenge a non-direct descendant. The Ouyang family members in the audience all had expressions of despair on their faces. They knew that everything was over! Ouyang Li, they can't count on him anymore. According to the provisions of the gambling agreement, they had to hand over all the property of the Ouyang family, then cut off one of their arms, give up their cultivation, and leave Qingye City collectively. Property can be said to be something external to the body, but cutting off one's arm and abandoning one's cultivation is tantamount to ruining their life. Moreover, they have to leave Qingye City. The outside of the city is full of ferocious beasts, and they are forced to die. These are all the consequences brought to them by their good family leader Ouyang Li. The eyes of the people of the Ouyang family burst out with light of extreme hatred. At this moment, their hatred for Ouyang Li even exceeded their hatred for Su Han and the Su family. The Su family wants to deal with them because the two families are enemies to begin with, and also because Ouyang Li has repeatedly insulted the Su family before! The Ouyang family lost the fight and could only admit that their skills were inferior to others. However, what grudge does Ouyang Li have against these Ouyang tribesmen? Why did he make the decision without authorization and write down such terms of the bet that all of them would have to cut off their arms and lose their cultivation! If the Su family father and son were not still present, they would really want to rush to the ring at this moment and cut Ouyang Li, the good family head, into pieces with a thousand knives. Ouyang Yufei woke up from a coma and happened to see the tattoo on Ouyang Li's face. Her pupils instantly shrunk to the size of needle tips, and she kept trembling. Her vision was extremely dark, and she opened her mouth to vomit a large mouthful of blood. She was so stimulated that she fainted again. Seeing this scene, Qin Ming finally couldn't bear it anymore. Although he was afraid that Su Han would really kill Ouyang Yufei, Su Han unscrupulously tormented Ouyang Li under his nose, which really didn't give him Qin Ming any face, and made Qin Ming extremely embarrassed in public. A strong man in the True Martial Realm, to come to a small place like Qingye City is already condescending. As a result, he did not enjoy the treatment of a strong man in the True Martial Realm, but he had to watch a few third-rate people refute his face and give him I am ugly. As the saying goes, clay figures still have a third part of earth nature. If Qin Ming can even endure this, then he is not a human, but a god. "Su Han, when you lynched Ouyang Li without permission, did you take Qin's decision seriously? I had already changed the sentence to Ouyang Yufei's victory. Could it be that you turned a deaf ear to it?" Qin Ming shouted coldly, "What happened today, I, Mr. Qin, cannot allow you to continue to be lawless. Hand over Ouyang Li and Ouyang Yufei immediately."Me, and hand over the bright red powder antidote! " "In addition, Ouyang Li's Qi Sea was destroyed. The cost of finding the holy medicine to repair the Qi Sea will also be borne by your Su family. Your Su family's property may not be enough. In short, all properties should be seized and mortgaged first, and the remaining money can be used I will make up for it later." Qin Ming's eyes burst out with two gleams of light. After hearing this, Su Han didn't even move his eyebrows. He looked calm and sneered: "After talking a lot of high-sounding things, you still show your true colors. You want to plot our Su family's property, right? I'm afraid you don't plan to take this money at all." Why are you going to repair Ouyang Li's Qihai, but you want to put it directly into your own pocket?" Qin Ming's thoughts were revealed by Su Han's words, and a hint of ferocity flashed across his face: "Are you trying to play tricks with me, Qin? Boy, you are young and have good talents. Do you want to do this because of such a trivial matter? Are you derailing your future?" The implication is that you are young and cannot stay in Qingye City forever. Sooner or later, you will enter Tianhe Martial Academy, and you will not fall into my hands by then. It's better to be obedient now and hand over your family property and don't jeopardize your future. Su Han smiled faintly and drooped his eyelids, but he didn't want to pay attention to Qin Ming anymore. He will not hand over a penny of his family property. This is a matter of principle. This property does not belong to him alone. If he hands over the property after being threatened with a few words, how can he explain it to the Su family members who trust him. "Lecturer Qin, one code equals one code. If you are short of money, I will give you a clear path. There are many bandit cavalry in the Xueyun Mountains near Qingye City. With your strength, Professor Qin, why can't you get involved? For the first and second boss, it¡¯s easier to get money than water. As for me, I¡¯m still young and can¡¯t stand being frightened.¡± Su Han¡¯s tone was calm, but it was clear that he did not accept Qin Ming¡¯s threats. For a moment, the crowd was dumbfounded, this guy, are you sorry? It was clear that Ouyang Li was scared crazy, but he actually said that he was too young to withstand being frightened! It¡¯s true that he¡¯s still young, but he can¡¯t withstand the fright. It¡¯s a shame he can say it out loud. He¡¯s such a scoundrel. "However, no matter how rogue Su Han is, he is not as rogue as Qin Ming. A lecturer from Tianhe Martial Academy actually engages in such extortion. He is indeed no different from those mountain bandits and horse thieves. For a moment, everyone laughed secretly. Qin Ming's face was ashen, and his heart was filled with anger. This is not the first time that he has threatened people with such words. The average young man would have wet his pants when he heard the words "Don't waste your future". Qin Ming could do whatever he said. "Has he ever seen such a shabby boy?" Moreover, this kid even hinted that he was extorting money and had the same moral character as those bandits. Although this is the truth, the more truthful it is, the more embarrassing this situation will be for Qin Ming. "Okay, good boy, you are quite talented, Su Han of Qingye City, right?" Qin Ming's hand pointed at the tip of Su Han's nose, but the fingers were trembling slightly unnoticeably. "Let me tell you clearly, in this life, you, Su Han, will never step into the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." Qin Ming had been brewing for a long time, and this was the most lethal threat he could think of. Qin Ming did not deliberately suppress his voice. At this moment, his voice echoed over the martial arts field with tens of thousands of people, and everyone could hear it clearly. Su Han, never in this life would you like to step into the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy! The crowd took a breath of cold air. Unexpectedly, Su Han's attitude of being indifferent would actually cause the most authoritative martial arts academy in Tianhe County to ban him. Being unable to enter the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy may not matter to a person with mediocre qualifications, but for a talented young man, it is absolutely a devastating blow! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 96 I want to show it to you You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! No matter how young a genius is, he still needs a sect or academy to guide and train him before he can take a further step on the road to martial arts. Otherwise, after the age of thirty, your potential will gradually be exhausted, and you will eventually be as mediocre as everyone else, and can only be an ordinary warrior in the world. Among the younger generation of Qingye City, Su Han has already reached the top, and there will be no development in staying in Qingye City. Even Ouyang Yufei, who was defeated by him, had long been a disciple of the Ziyang Sect. After all, the sect and the academy were where talented young people should stay. In this world, talent is important, but the resources provided by sects and colleges are even more important. Both are indispensable! "With a population of more than two million in Qingye City, there are hundreds of thousands of people practicing martial arts. Why is it that among so many warriors, there are never any strong ones in the True Martial Realm?" One reason is that people in small places have relatively thin martial arts bloodlines. Another important reason is that they are limited by the skills they practice. If the upper limit of the skills you practice is the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm, then your chance of breaking through to the True Martial Realm is very slim. . Most of the warriors in Qingye City practice the techniques and formulas circulated in the market, which have no grade. The ancestral techniques of the three major families are low-grade, and the upper limit of low-grade techniques is the tenth level of the Qiwu Realm. Therefore, in Qingye City, the strong ones of the tenth level of the Qiwu Realm are the top. Regardless of whether Su Han broke through to the True Martial Realm or not, he must have practiced low-grade skills. Even if he was lucky enough to break through to the True Martial Realm, it was due to luck. It is impossible to progress further in the True Martial Realm. If he cannot enter the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and obtain the middle-grade skills, he will not make any progress in this life. Therefore, in everyone's eyes, Su Han's offending Qin Ming was certainly a way to protect immediate interests, but in the long run, it was an extremely short-sighted behavior. Su Han was also a little impatient at this time. He came today just to finish off the Ouyang family. All his anger was directed at the Ouyang family. He didn't want to get entangled with Qin Ming at all. Anyway, Su Han definitely didn't want money. Will give. Unexpectedly, Qin Ming would get entangled with him again and again. At first, he was just confusing right and wrong for his own selfish gain, then he simply blackmailed him, and then he simply broke out and pointed at Su Han's nose and said that he would be banned on behalf of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. he. Su Han is not a doormat. No matter how well-educated he is, he can't help but get angry when he encounters such an unreasonable guy. He raised his eyes and became angry: "Instructor Qin, right? Originally, I really didn't care whether I entered the Tianhe Martial Academy or not. But now that you said so, I really want to let you in." "Not only do you have to enter, but you also have to enter in a grand manner. Let your Tianhe Martial Arts Academy beg me to carry me in with an eight-carat sedan. I'll leave the words here, let's wait and see." With all his anger vented, Su Han didn't bother to look at Qin Ming's wonderful face. He sneered, took out a red pill the size of a longan, swallowed it, and took care of his own luck to heal his wounds. Qin Ming obviously overestimated his authority and underestimated Su Han's courage. In his opinion, a boy who was born in Qingye City would be a head shorter than the people in Tianhe County. Coupled with his status as a lecturer of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, as long as he is brought out of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy to suppress him, not to mention the young people of Qingye City, even the young people of Tianhe County cannot hold on. Once the words of ban are released, which young man will not feel weak in the legs? He thought that this boy would definitely give in, bow his head to admit his mistake, and hand over the family property obediently. Who knows, this guy didn't follow the routine he designed at all. Not only did he not beg for mercy, but he was even crazier than the lecturer at Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. "Don't say that this kid has no backer at all. Even if he has a backer, what backer can be stronger than the five major forces in Tianhe County? But even the disciples of the five major forces did not dare to shout in front of the Tianhe Martial Academy lecturer. Qin Ming has lived for most of his life and has never touched such a hard nail. At this moment, he couldn't help but tremble with anger. He shouted with his halberd finger: "Su Han! If you can step into the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy in this life, I, Mr. Qin, will use my head as a cushion for you." He was a dignified lecturer at the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, but he was unable to step down after being overthrown by a junior from a remote town. You can imagine how angry he felt inside. He still has some power in his hands, and it would be easy to ban a young man from a remote town. Even if Su Han has some talent, the younger generation with good talent will look at the entire Tianhe County. This Su Han is not a popular person. He cannot get into the eyes of the senior officials of Tianhe Martial Academy. It doesn't matter if he is banned. The crowd at the scene was still immersed in the shock caused by Ouyang Li's ending just now. Seeing this unexpected conflict, they were a little unable to recover. In their opinion,?Totally incredible. ¡°One is a lecturer from the prestigious Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, and the other is a junior from a remote town. There is no comparison between the two in terms of cultivation, status, or qualifications. How dare you, a boy from Qingye City, challenge the lecturer of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy? Was his brain caught in the door or kicked by a donkey? No, it must have been blocked by others. In the eyes of everyone, Su Han undoubtedly made a wrong decision. He insisted on being tough when he should have been soft, offending important figures in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, thus ruining his own future. ¡°After all, if the family property is gone, you can earn it again in the future, but the loss of your future is a lifetime event. I don't know how many people dreamed of entering the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, but Su Han was lucky, but he blew this great opportunity. No matter how talented you are, if you can't enter the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, your lifetime achievements will be like this. Do you expect to live with the Su family's property for the rest of your life? I'm not sure when Qin Ming will think of you and send a genius disciple to quietly kill your whole family without anyone noticing, and you will lose both your life and wealth. "This Su Han, defeating Ouyang Yufei made his self-confidence so inflated that he got carried away and dared to act wild in front of the big shots of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Is this a mess?" "But this guy is really brave. If it were me, I wouldn't even have the courage to speak." "He is also unlucky. Who else would be willing to give away the family property with both hands, not to mention that the family property does not belong to him alone." "He also said that he would ask Tianhe Martial Academy to carry a big sedan chair to beg him to come in. Alas, the young man is full of blood and does not want to lose face, but there have always been others kneeling down and begging Tianhe Martial Academy to accept him. The situation he mentioned , probably only appears in dreams!" People present had various thoughts, some felt pity for Su Han, some were secretly grievances, and of course there were also some who were gloating, sarcastic, and even hoped that Su Han would be more unlucky. Su Wanqing said anxiously: "Oh, Brother Han is so confused. How can he ruin his future just to gain some momentum? We can help him earn back the family property, but if that doesn't work, I have to talk to him." As he said that, he twisted his body and was about to rush towards the ring. Su Qingshan stopped her, frowned and said, "Your brother has his own plans. Don't cause trouble for him just yet. We'll talk about this later when you get home!" Su Wanqing reluctantly sat back on the chair, puffed out her cheeks, and thought to herself: What do you know? This brat has become more capable now, but don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. In fact, he is still a muddy boy at heart, and it¡¯s totally unreasonable to be muddy. Hmph! "Young Master, the untouchables from this small place are indeed short-sighted." High up in the auditorium, an attendant of the noble young man said with a smile. The gorgeous young man said calmly: "Is this worthy of making you so happy?" The attendant quickly stopped talking and exchanged glances with the other attendants. Both of them knew that the young master was probably unhappy. "It's no wonder that a pariah actually defeated a sect disciple from Tianhe County in a competition. For the genius who came from Tianhe County, this was a total loss of face. ¡° Moreover, they all know that the young master came to Qingye City with a mission this time, and his goal was to target the Su family¡¯s alchemy workshop. Before coming here, I thought that the Su family would lose 100%, so of course the issue of the Su family's Danfang should be discussed with the Ouyang family. In the end, unexpectedly, the Su family actually won, so it was time for the young master to deal with the Su family regarding the Danfang matter. And these followers all know that their young master dislikes the Su family of Qingye City the most, just look at his attitude towards Su Yu. Although, they don¡¯t know what is the reason for the dignified youth¡¯s deep-rooted resentment towards the Su family in Qingye City? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 97 Su Han hit a hard nail You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The gorgeous young man glanced at the arena below indifferently. Su Han's comeback made him feel very unhappy, especially when he saw the excited light in Su Yu's eyes, it made him feel like a lump in his throat. Unexpectedly, this Su Han is a mediocre person after all, short-sighted and self-destructive. He will never even think about entering the Tianhe Martial Academy in this life. His existence can only make the noble young man and his entourage a laughing stock after dinner. Only then did the gorgeous young man feel a little better. Behind him, Su Yu looked at Su Han with a worried look. He, like everyone in the Su family, did not want Su Han to ruin his future just for the sake of a moment of enthusiasm. Althoughpeople in the Qingye Su family actually don't even know that someone like Su Yu exists. Su Yu lowered his head. He had no ability to do anything for his real family. He just hoped that they would be safe and well! Before he becomes famous, he will never appear in front of his family. He must become the pride of his family, just like cousin Su Han. Rather than being a shame to them! Su Han doesn¡¯t even care about the attitude of the lecturer at Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, so how can he care about what other people think? On the ring, he glanced at Qin Ming with a faint smile and made a gesture of invitation. Qin Ming felt frustrated and felt that everything was not going well today. He was so angry that he could not vent his anger. He could only stare at Su Han with a sneer: "I, Mr. Qin, are waiting for you in the Tianhe Martial Academy to see what happens to you." When will we be able to enter the Tianhe Martial Academy with eight carriages as you said?" There was a hint of ridicule in his tone. After saying that, Qin Ming flicked his sleeves and shot away outside the martial arts arena, not wanting to stay here for a moment longer. "Leave the gambling contract before leaving!" Su Han said calmly. Qin Ming paused, looking at his back, which seemed to be trembling with anger. He crumpled up a contract and threw it fiercely, but his figure had disappeared. Su Han smiled faintly, stretched out his big hand, grabbed the contract, folded it flat, and then nodded to Su Yunhai: "Dad, you can do it now!" Su Yunhai was waiting for these words, and with a loud roar, his figure immediately turned into a meteor and flew towards the Ouyang family members in the audience! The figures of the three elders of the Su family who had defected to the Su Yunhai faction also shot out at the same time, and their targets were also in the direction of the Ouyang family. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Four figures instantly fell in front of the Ouyang family members. Led by Su Yunhai, a half-step true martial arts master and three tenth-level Qi martial arts masters, they began to brutally harvest without any explanation! Today is destined to be a day of bloodshed! Among the Ouyang family members, there were those who reacted quickly and immediately cut off an arm and abandoned their cultivation. In this way, Su Yunhai and the three elders of the Su family did not embarrass them much. There were also those who were completely stunned. They were grabbed by the four men one by one, and their arms were cut off to destroy their Dantian! Those who resisted fiercely could not escape Su Yunhai's clutches. Su Yunhai is already a half-step True Martial Realm expert. At this moment, among a group of Qi Martial Realm warriors, he is like a tiger among sheep. He can smash the Tianling Cap of an Ouyang tribesman with one palm. He is powerful and cruel! ¡°I surrender, don¡¯t kill me, I will cut off one of my arms and destroy my cultivation!¡± The Ouyang family members rushed to scream. They looked at Su Yunhai as if they were looking at the devil who had walked out of hell. Some people shouted at the top of their lungs, saying that they knew where the Ouyang family's land deeds, house deeds, and property rights contracts of various properties were kept. There were also people who had the keys to the Ouyang family's warehouse, and they were willing to take over all the property of the Ouyang family. Offer it up, just asking Su Yunhai to let them cut off their arms and waste their cultivation, so as not to suffer the pain of having their Dantian violently destroyed. The Ouyang family, which has been entrenched in Qingye City for hundreds of years, was destroyed in one fell swoop, with no chance of a comeback. From today on, the three major families in Qingye City will become two major families. The once famous Ouyang family can only exist in history from now on. Seeing this scene, everyone present felt their hands and feet feel cold, and their hearts felt even colder. Some of the fragile people were even about to faint! Su Han and the Su family's thunderous methods, after today's turmoil, will probably be engraved in the memories of the people of Qingye City forever and cannot be erased for the rest of their lives. Su Han is not worried that after they are deposed, they will mend their Qi sea and come back for revenge. Repairing the Qi Sea is not as simple as Qin Ming said. Qin Ming said that just to extort money. In fact, repairing the sea of ????qi not only requires a tenth-grade holy medicine or above, but also requires draining the soul power of a master-level alchemist, and this draining is irreversible, which means that a pill master must be sacrificed.The price is paid by Master Medicine¡¯s career as an alchemist. With such a high price, in Su Han's previous life, even if a member of the Daxia royal family had an accident and became disabled, the proud alchemy masters would never sacrifice their careers as alchemists to save it. Su Han moved and came to the unconscious Ouyang Yufei, crackling light condensed between his fingers, and there was a chill in his eyes. Cutting off the roots! "Stop!!" A violent roar suddenly sounded! The air was thick and powerful, and the voice was filled with extreme coercion. It made the entire venue of tens of thousands of people tremble for a moment! Two figures shot from the gate of the martial arts arena. The gate was hundreds of meters away from the ring, but these two figures reached the ring within a few breaths. As the rabbit rose and the falcon fell, they landed next to Ouyang Yufei, one on the left and the other on the right. The two of them protected Ouyang Yufei in the middle and looked at Su Han with their dazzling eyes. Su Yunhai and the elders of the Su family frowned at the same time. At this moment, all members of the Ouyang family had been wiped out by them, and no one was spared. It was too late to say "stop". However, looking at the two men heading straight to the ring, it seemed that they were here just for Ouyang Yufei. Su Han narrowed his eyes slightly. Being interrupted at this time would make anyone feel uncomfortable! But facing the two people in front of him, Su Han had to be vigilant. The coercion bursting out from these two people did not belong to the Qi Martial Realm at all. They were obviously strong men of the True Martial Realm. " Moreover, he is not a true martial artist like Ouyang Yufei who has just broken through and whose cultivation is not yet very stable, but a solid young true martial artist whose cultivation is at least at the second or third level of the true martial realm. Since Su Han had just used the Phoenix Mark in a martial arts contest, he now had very little soul power left and could not activate his evil eye to observe the two's exact cultivation levels. However, he believed that his feeling was not wrong. In other words, neither one of these two people can be competed by Su Han now, let alone the two of them joining forces. Lifting his eyes, Su Han said calmly: "You two are not from the Ouyang family, right? Do you dare to ask Gao's name? Right now, my Su family and Ouyang family are settling personal grievances. If you have something to do, you might as well wait until I finish handling it. .¡± The implication is that no matter how high your cultivation level is or how strong your strength is, you are not qualified to care about other people's personal grudges. With so many people watching, if you want to forcefully intervene, you will be doing it without a name, and your reputation will not be good in the first place. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the martial arts realm, after all, it is not easy to gain a status in the world. Unless they are evil cultivators, no one will care about reputation. The two of them were indeed experienced in the world, and they immediately understood what Su Han meant. Looking at each other, a thin and capable middle-aged man said: "We are the elders of Ziyang Sect. You don't need to know our names. Just call us Elder Yin and Elder Gao!" The elder of Ziyang Sect! "A few big words hit everyone's heart hard, and for a while everyone couldn't come back to their senses!" The elder of Ziyang Sect is a person who is respected as a god in everyone¡¯s eyes. Needless to say, the status of the Ziyang Sect in Tianhe County is needless to say. People in Qingye City, even Ouyang Yufei, a disciple of the Ziyang Sect, are eager to pay tribute to him every day, not to mention the elders of the Ziyang Sect! Elder of Ziyang Sect, is this the first time you have condescended to come to Qingye City? Just meeting the elder of Ziyang Sect from a distance made everyone feel proud, and they would have something to show off when going out in the future. Only Su Han¡¯s expression was dull. His cultivation level at the second and third levels of the True Martial Realm was a bit too low for the elders of the Ziyang Sect. It seemed that these two were not important elders, they were just doing odd jobs at best. The whole place fell silent, and the crowd had different expressions as they watched the two elders of the Ziyang Sect protecting Ouyang Yufei, one on the left and the other on the right. Looking at this posture, Su Han couldn't even think of touching Ouyang Yufei's hair. At this moment, Ouyang Yufei let out a low groan and woke up leisurely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 98 Ouyang Yufei wants to recognize her reborn parents You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Opening her eyes, a large number of memories came to her mind like a flood. Ouyang Yufei immediately remembered the shame of her defeat at the hands of Su Han, and the scene where Ouyang Li was carved in public. Her eyes immediately burst out with two traces of hatred. Light! A faint smell of blood penetrated her nostrils. Ouyang Yufei turned her eyes to the Ouyang family members who were bleeding everywhere. Her eyes were splitting for a moment, and she almost fainted again. "Su Han, you and I are irreconcilable." Ouyang Yufei looked like she was crazy. She stood up and rushed towards Su Han with all her strength. But after the battle just now, she was already at the end of her strength. She was seriously injured by the magical power of the water sword, and she didn't have any energy left at this moment. As soon as he got up, his vision went dark, and he screamed and fell forward. The thin Elder Yin quickly waved his sleeves, stabilized Ouyang Yufei's figure, and lowered his voice and said: "Ouyang Yufei, just sit quietly and recuperate. We are Elder Yin and Elder Gao from our sect. This time I¡¯m here to take you back to our master. Don¡¯t worry, with the two of us here, the scum in this world can¡¯t touch you at all.¡± Ouyang Yufei was stunned when she heard this, and then she was overjoyed. She knew that she was now a True Martial Realm disciple, and her sect would definitely not sit back and watch her being harmed, but she didn't expect that the people from her sect would come so quickly. At that moment, Ouyang Yufei struggled and bowed to the two elders: "Yufei thanked the two elders for saving her life. This life-saving grace is like reborn parents, and the two elders are like Yufei's relatives." Su Han¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch, rebirth of parents? You are really good at hugging your thighs. Don't forget that your biological father is not dead yet, so you are in a hurry to recognize your new parents. But the two elders were obviously very impressed by Ouyang Yufei's behavior. The older elder Gao stroked his beard and said with a smile: "It's nothing to do with a trivial effort! You are a disciple of the Ziyang Sect, and the sect will definitely protect you outside." You are thoughtful.¡± Ouyang Yufei showed gratitude on her face, but she had her own little calculation in her heart. She knew that the elders of the Ziyang Sect made a special trip for her this time, which was enough to prove that she had already gained some status in the minds of the senior leaders of the sect after entering the Zhenwu Realm. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off Maybe, she could use the power of these two patrons to avenge herself, kill Su Han, and destroy the Su family. Her eyes were red, and she looked at the two elders eagerly: "Two elders, this Su Han insulted my father, killed my tribe, took away my ancestral property, and destroyed my Ouyang family. For Yu Fei, it is a great shame and shame. Nightmare. If this son is not eliminated, he will definitely become the inner demon of Yufei. Now Yufei has no father or brother, she is alone and has no one to rely on. She relies on the two elders to make decisions for Yufei." As I spoke, my tears fell down like pear blossoms with rain. The two elders looked at her and felt that she was very weak and pitiful. Subconsciously, they felt a sense of protection deep in their hearts, just like protecting their own daughter or granddaughter. "Don't worry, although our Ziyang Sect is compassionate, we will never tolerate the blatant provocation of the scum in the world. This son killed your tribe and attracted your inner demons. How can we calm the anger of the Ziyang Sect if we don't deal with him? Today, let me The two of us will make the decision for you." The shorter Elder Yin couldn't resist the girl's tears and promised, patting his chest. After saying that, Elder Yin stepped forward, and his figure seemed to be invisible, as if he only took one step before he arrived in front of Su Han. "Boy, you kill innocent people indiscriminately and try to kill me, a disciple of Ziyang Sect. Do you know what crime you deserve!" Elder Yin snorted coldly, with a trace of true energy in his voice. For a moment, the people nearby had difficulty breathing, and their minds were filled with confusion. They all buzzed and roared. Su Han raised his eyebrows and asked calmly: "What does the elder mean by this? I have in my hand the gambling agreement signed by the Su family and the Ouyang family. It also has Ouyang Yufei's autograph and fingerprints on it. Tens of thousands of spectators are present to testify. I never forced her to sign the agreement, both parties were purely voluntary. Now that the elders think I am guilty, does it mean that this kind of contract written in black and white is as if it does not exist in the eyes of Ziyang Sect? " "The Ziyang Sect thinks that official gambling can be ignored? With the dignity of the elder of the Ziyang Sect, you persecute a junior like me. Is this the Ziyang Sect's style and attitude?" What he said made the crowd nod secretly. Yes, no matter how powerful the Ziyang Sect is, it still needs to understand the most basic principles, otherwise it will be different from those evil outside sects. Speaking of which, Su Han was really unlucky. A gambling fight caused so many unnecessary disasters, causing the two major forces in Tianhe County to take turns targeting him. However, Qin Ming just wanted to make money, but the two elders of Ziyang Sect wanted to avenge their disciples. This was not as simple as blocking the future.?. "Elder Yin, Elder Gao, and Yu Fei don't dare to embarrass the Ziyang Sect or force the two elders to step forward. Let Yu Fei take revenge on her own in the future for this bloody feud!" Ouyang Yufei's voice was choked with sobs. She changed from her previous strong and domineering style, her weak body trembled slightly, and her tears kept falling down like broken beads, which made people feel a desire for protection deep in their hearts. Hearing what she said, the two elders couldn't give up. If they compromised on this, wouldn't it mean that they, two dignified elders of the Ziyang Sect, would be in trouble because of a mere ant in a rural area. Elder Yin snorted coldly: "You guys from the countryside, stop showing off in front of us! Ouyang Yufei is now a direct disciple of the Ziyang Sect. Her people, according to the regulations of the Ziyang Sect, can become under the protection of the Ziyang Sect. The people of the tribe. Your gambling contract involves the fate of the property and the disposal of the clan members. As the people of the tribe, they cannot make decisions on these issues without authorization. Even if Ouyang Yufei signs it, as long as it is not approved by the Ziyang Sect, , this contract is also invalid." Ouyang Yufei couldn't help but be overjoyed when she heard that she was a direct disciple. She knew that in Ziyang Sect, after entering the true martial realm, she could become a direct disciple, but knowing that she knew was far less shocking than hearing it with her own ears. Thinking that from now on, her status in the sect would be completely different from before, Ouyang Yufei trembled slightly with excitement. "As for what happened between your Qingye City Su family and the Ouyang family, no one can tell clearly now. We must bring everyone from the Qingye City Su family back to the Ziyang Sect, and wait for the high-level officials to be punished. The Su family and the Ouyang family The property must also be confiscated. If the senior officials of the Ziyang Sect say you are guilty, then all of your clan must die for the Ouyang family." Elder Yin continued, his voice full of domineering, obviously insisting that the contract was invalid. Everyone took a breath of cold air at the moment. Are the Ouyang family members of the Ziyang Sect? So the betting contract is invalid? Are you going to take the Su family back to the Ziyang Sect for revenge? Su Han said with a smile: "The contract is invalid? Do you really think that I, Su Han, am that ignorant countryman? The so-called subjects must at least move to live in the territory of your Ziyang Sect before they can be called subjects, right?" I don¡¯t know when Qingye City also became the territory of Ziyang Sect?¡± "You signed a contract in black and white, but you want to renege on it in just a few sentences? Do you think that Qingye City is a remote place and people are stupid and easy to deceive? Or do you think that the Ziyang Sect is powerful, so you can make all the changes in Qingye City? Turn black into white!" At the end of the sentence, Su Han's voice was fierce and he approached Elder Yin. An intimidating aura that was inconsistent with his strength erupted from his whole body, forcing Elder Yin's body to lean back involuntarily. "That's right. We really think we are idiots. The Ouyang family is not their subject at all. We dare to talk nonsense in front of so many people. We people in Qingye City are not that easy to deceive" "The Ziyang Sect is so powerful! With overwhelming power, you can do whatever you want, but I seem to remember that the Ziyang Sect is not the boss of Tianhe County, right? If the strong can oppress the weak at will, then the Ziyang Sect will also be bullied one day. .¡± ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out, and deep down in their hearts they actually felt contempt for the Ziyang Sect. Elder Gao on the side took a deep breath, his tongue was like spring thunder, and he shouted: "Noisy!" The sound waves scattered in all directions, and the air waves rolled up were like countless thunders, crashing outward in circles. Everyone present suddenly felt it was difficult to breathe, and their eardrums could not stop ringing, as if thunder from the sky sounded directly in front of them, making their blood boil, dizzy, shaky, and almost vomiting! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 99 Su Han is angry! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Those who are strong in the realm of Zhenwu have such strength? For a moment, everyone felt secretly chilled in their hearts, especially those warriors at the tenth level of the Qi Martial Realm. Because they were higher in cultivation than others, they experienced the thunderous wave of energy more deeply than others. This true martial artist is on the same level as the Qi martial artist. If they really made a move, this true martial artist might not even need to use any moves, he would be able to kill them with just this overbearing pressure. ??????????? And there should be levels in the Zhenwu Realm. At least the seemingly inconspicuous elder Gao¡¯s strength is not on the same level as Ouyang Yufei. Su Han¡¯s eyes were calm. He could tell that the elder Gao had some skills. He might have practiced some special technique to make his true energy suitable for integrating with sonic attacks. However, Su Han was not afraid of such trivial tricks. The "Brahma Thought Chapter" in the sea of ????consciousness started to operate and directly suppressed the roiling Qi and blood in his body. The elder Gao glanced around lightly and saw that everyone's expressions changed drastically and they were crumbling, but Su Han was the only one who remained motionless. At that moment, the elder Gao's expression fluctuated a little. Elder Yin was furious at this moment, with a hint of domineering in his eyes, and shouted coldly: "You boy who doesn't know how to praise! You need to question what the elder of Ziyang Sect said, and you are seeking death." After saying that, Elder Yin pushed his body towards Su Han, and the pressure of a strong man in the True Martial Realm was released without concealment. Su Han's eyes narrowed, and a trace of blood suddenly appeared in the pupil of his left eye. The blood in his body surged, his back was slightly arched, and the hair on his body exploded. His eyes were naked and shining, as if he was choosing someone. And the vicious beast that bites is ready to pounce at any time. With this ferocious nature, even though Elder Yin knew that it would be easy for him to kill this country boy, he couldn't help but his face changed, and a trace of fear welled up deep in his heart. ¡°Junior brother Yin, please step aside, I will handle this matter!¡± Elder Gao suddenly stepped forward, his tone was cold, and he ordered Elder Yin to get out of the way. Although Elder Yin was a little surprised, he still retreated wisely, because Elder Gao's cultivation level was one level higher than his, and Elder Gao's sonic attack just now was far beyond his capabilities. Although both of them seem to be peripheral elders of Ziyang Sect, Elder Gao can show off in front of Elder Yin, and Elder Yin has no right to be unhappy. Elder Yin was very sensible and flattered him by the way: "How can you kill a chicken with a sledgehammer? Since Senior Brother Gao wants to take care of this boy with his own hands, it is also this boy's blessing to die at the hands of Senior Brother Gao." Elder Gao¡¯s face was expressionless and he had no reaction to Elder Yin¡¯s flattery. Instead, he raised his eyes coldly and shot a cold light at Su Han: "Your name is Su Han? Now I will give you two choices. The first choice is that you and your tribe will return to Ziyang Sect with us and wait for retribution. Maybe I will You can consider interceding with the higher-ups to save your lives and only destroy your cultivation. However, the property of your Su family and Ouyang family must be confiscated." "The second option is that you would rather die and resist. I have given you a chance, but you don't appreciate me. I can only kill your father first, then kill all your people one by one, and finally kill you. No way. People can accuse me of killing innocent people indiscriminately because you chose this path yourself." Elder Gao¡¯s tone was not a discussion, but an order. The elder of Ziyang Sect, regardless of his status or strength, is a god-like existence in a small town like Qingye City, which makes him qualified to be so condescending. "Boy, Elder Gao has a good life and will give you a chance to choose. If you are wise, come with us now, otherwise, everyone in your Qingye City Su family will die." Elder Yin said coldly from the side. road. "The virtue of living well?" Su Hanhan looked at the two Ziyang Sect elders coldly, "I'm curious, whether everyone in the Ziyang Sect is as shameless as you. Choose? Why should I choose? You can even deny the contract written in black and white. He even said back that our Su family were sinners, their property was confiscated, and everyone was killed. What a clever plan! Is there anything more shameless in the world than this? " "Oh? So you have no choice. Do you want to fight to the death with the Ziyang Sect, or do you think that with your strength, which has barely reached the True Martial Realm, you can compete with the two of us?" A hint of anger flashed across Elder Gao's face, and he asked calmly. Elder Yin also said sternly: "Boy, you are young, you have some talent, but you are very arrogant. You actually have your own whims and try to fight with the sect's forces. The sect's anger, don't talk about you, a small family. , not even a city can bear it! The sect has a good life.Virtue, if you are wise, put away your rebellion and wait for the Ziyang Sect to be punished. There is still hope for a glimmer of hope! " "Sect power? There are more than 50 cities in Tianhe County and hundreds of millions of people. They all support you sect power just so that you can come to the city below to show off your power?" Su Han also smiled, It was not like he had not come into contact with heaven-level sects in his previous life. The Ziyang Sect was just a yellow-level sect, but it displayed its majesty and was more powerful than anyone else, as if it regarded itself as a god who dominated everything. These two elders were like this, and so was Yu Yang last time. "The power of the sect enjoys the resources of the entire Tianhe County and the support of hundreds of millions of living beings. It is supposed to maintain the peace of Tianhe County and benefit the people of Tianhe County. But look at your faces, hypocritical! Greedy! Arrogant! Shameless! Domineering!" "All kinds of evil in human nature have been magnified by you. I want to ask, is there anything in your body that is worthy of the title of sect elder?" Su Han's tone was solemn, "If Ziyang Sect is full of people like you, then let me, Su Han, pull you off the altar one by one! Let people like you occupy Tianhe County's resources. , occupying the support of all people, is simply a shame for Tianhe County." Su Han was really angry. It¡¯s not like he had no dealings with the sect in his previous life. Each sect has a different style of doing things, and the people in the sect are also all kinds of people. Although there are many cold, cruel and domineering people, he has never seen the elders of the sect like this before. There is no good thing about him. , actually dare to occupy the position of elder of the sect. And using such a condescending attitude to let Su Han make a choice, as if it was a gift, undoubtedly angered Su Han's hidden self-esteem. How could the existence of the majestic Alchemy Sect in the previous life tolerate such condescending insults from you. After Su Han finished speaking, a thin leaf-like object was already held in his mouth. A long leaf whistle penetrated into the clouds, and there was a faint reverberation. "This is my, Su Han's, choice." Su Han took the leaves into his hands and stared at the two elders with a half-smile. Deep in his eyes, there was a faint cold light surging. Seeing Su Han's confident expression, the two elders felt something bad in their hearts, but they didn't know where Su Han's confidence came from. On the way here, they had already roughly understood the situation. They knew that the young master of the Su family had the aura and pressure of the True Martial Realm, but he did not have the True Yuan that the True Martial Realm should have. They did not know whether he had really broken through to the True Martial Realm. , or there is actually no breakthrough. But even if he is a strong man in the True Martial Realm, he has just broken through to the True Martial Realm, and can barely be regarded as the first level of the True Martial Realm. In front of the two elders from the second and third levels of the True Martial Realm, they definitely do not pose any threat. However, Su Han's half-smiling expression made the two elders feel a little suspicious. His eyes fell on the leaves in Su Han's hand, but he couldn't see any clue. Looking at each other, both elders showed a hint of cruelty in their eyes. No matter what tricks this kid is playing, it is only right to kill him first. Just as he was about to take action, Ouyang Yufei called out in doubt: "What's the sound?" "Sound?" The two elders couldn't help but be startled. They immediately poured real energy into their ears and used their ears to listen carefully. The hearing of a strong man in the True Martial Realm is far better than that of ordinary people. Upon hearing this, the expressions of both of them changed drastically. I don¡¯t know how far away it is, but it seems that all the surrounding land is surrounded by the same vague sound. That sound seemed to be coming from a very far away place, and also seemed to be coming from very deep underground. It's there, but it's sharp and harsh. All the sharp and harsh sounds come together to form a storm that can swallow everything and is sweeping the earth. And this sweeping force is slowly narrowing the circle, and is surrounding the martial arts venue with tens of thousands of people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 100 The terrifying blood cloud rat army You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boy, put away your pretense, or you will die!" Elder Yin immediately shouted coldly. Although he didn't think Su Han could really do anything big, the sharp and harsh sound really made people feel uncomfortable. Moreover, the sweeping force of this sound was getting closer and closer to them. The surrounding place was the martial arts venue, but they still didn't know what the sound was. The unknown always brings a sense of fear. While listening to the voice, Ouyang Yufei secretly turned her eyes to observe the expressions of the two elders. Seeing the confusion hidden under the calm appearance of the two elders, Ouyang Yufei's eyes were slightly disappointed. She wanted more than just a supporter of this level. Ouyang Yufei is a proud girl. She wants to find a backer and a strong person, someone who can convince her. "Su Han, stop your behavior immediately. Didn't you hear what the two elders said? It doesn't have to be your life. Why do you have to fight the behemoth of the sect to the end? The final result can only be to be crushed! " Although she felt a little disgusted with the two elders in her heart, Ouyang Yufei also believed in her heart that the strange sweeping sound was the sound of heavy thunder and small raindrops, and that Su Han was bluffing. Then she opened her red lips and scolded them softly. "Crush?" Su Han smiled, but didn't pay much attention to Ouyang Yufei. Instead, he took out a few porcelain bottles from his body, uncorked them, and sprinkled some of the black and green powder inside into a circle around him. Layer after layer. After spreading the powder, he took out several colorful pills and drank them. Seeing his behavior, who wouldn¡¯t know that the powder must be poison powder, and what Su Han took was the antidote to the poison powder. At that moment, the two elders and Ouyang Yufei mobilized their true energy to resist the poisonous powder, but they felt disdain for Su Han's behavior. Want to use a mere poisonous powder to slow down the pace of a strong man in the True Martial Realm? Unless you are a great alchemist and can still do it, otherwise, people will only think that you are out of your mind. The two elders were disdainful and no longer rushed to attack Su Han. Instead, they looked at Su Han with the attitude of watching a monkey show, wanting to see what other tricks he could come up with. Unexpectedly, after Su Han finished all this, he clapped his hands leisurely and turned his attention to the two elders. There is a deeper look in the eyes that is watching a good show! Seeing his look, the two elders were stunned at the same time. But before they could react, the sweeping sounds coming from all directions were getting closer and closer, threatening to surround and devour the entire martial arts arena! ???????????????????? Boom! ! Zhizhi! Sizzle! Stab! Stab! Various dull, loud or sharp sounds were intertwined and mixed together, getting closer and louder, as if a storm that could swallow everything was sweeping in! People in the martial arts arena finally heard this sound, and their expressions changed drastically. The audience immediately became commotion, panic spread like a tide, and the scene almost lost control in an instant! "Quiet!!" Su Han suddenly shouted, and the sound like thunder echoed over the martial arts arena, "I, Su Han, guarantee with my head on my neck that you will not be harmed in any way, don't panic!" The words rang like a bell in everyone's mind, and the crowd miraculously became quiet. Logically speaking, Su Han said that they would not be harmed, and no one would believe it if he was a normal person. However, Su Han's voice seemed to contain a wonderful soothing power that could calm people's panicked hearts. After Su Han finished shouting, his face turned slightly pale. The three pill seals in the sea of ????consciousness lost their light almost at the same time, became dim, and their soul power was exhausted. In the shout just now, he secretly used a soul magical power in "Brahma Thought Chapter". The soul power is mixed in the sound waves. Shouting out can suppress some panic emotions in people's hearts, making people clear-headed and not be influenced by emotions. , act impulsively. This magical power of the soul also consumes a huge amount of soul power. Su Han is now the Three Seal Alchemist, and his soul power is too scarce. After shouting this sentence, his soul power is on the verge of exhaustion. But he must do this, because panic is contagious quickly. If left unchecked, these tens of thousands of people will soon form a big riot and cause stampedes, deaths and injuries. Furthermore, these tens of thousands of spectators will indeed not be harmed in any way, because Su Han¡¯s targets from beginning to end are only the three sect scum in front of him! ???????????????????? Boom! ! !   A thunderous sound came from the ground, and the arena where several people were standing suddenly shook violently, as if it would collapse in the next second! Ouyang Yufei screamed. She was seriously injured and could not even stand on the roaring ring. Elder Gao quickly waved his sleeves to steady Ouyang Yufei and shouted coldly: "Boy, Stop it now before it causes any trouble!" At this point, the elder Gao still looked at Su Han with a light disdain, as if he was a strong man in the True Martial Realm and nothing could threaten him. "stop?" Su Han smiled faintly, "It's too late! Enjoy this feast and see who crushes whom!" As Su Han finished speaking, there was a loud "bang" sound, and the extremely hard heavy black stone arena suddenly collapsed, and the entire arena collapsed quickly like a puddle of mud. At this moment, countless dense red shadows shot out from the ground under the arena, covering the sky and the sun, forming an extremely terrifying large red tide, overwhelming the three people of Ziyang Sect! "Ah!!" Ouyang Yufei shouted in panic. This red tide was faster than the impact of the waves. The speed of advancement was really like a tide! When the tide approached quickly, the three of them could clearly see the countless individuals in the tide. It turned out to be red blood cloud rats, forming a red ocean, so densely packed that they seemed to be able to swallow everything! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Squeak, squeak, squeak! The rats roared with excitement and gathered into a turbulent ocean. New red blood cloud rats continued to emerge from the ground and gathered into this army. Just by looking at the rapid swarm of rats, the three of them already felt a suffocating sense of oppression. These shrill and piercing screams converged into streams and rivers, constantly involved in their eardrums, their brains, and their souls. Before the tide of blood cloud rats could advance forward, the piercing screams gathered into a stream and almost drowned them. This scene made everyone watching the battle in the entire martial arts venue stunned! This scene will definitely leave an indelible memory in their future lives! Ouyang Yufei's whole body was completely in disarray, and her pretty face turned as pale as earth at this moment! The pupils of the two elders kept shrinking and trembling. So many blood cloud rat armies emerged from the ground. Have they ever seen such a battle in their lives? Although this Blood Cloud Rat is only a first-level ferocious beast and its individual combat capabilities are not outstanding, the number in front of them is terrifying millions, each with fangs and sharp claws, rushing forward like a tide. Sweeping up, it seems to be able to swallow everything! ¡°Beasts, die to me!¡± Elder Gao flicked his sleeves, and the powerful true energy attack set off a strong wind like a hurricane, sweeping away all the blood cloud rats that rushed to the three of them. Elder Yin¡¯s sleeves were constantly swaying with real energy like water ripples, sweeping away the blood cloud rats that were rushing towards him in circles. Bang bang bang bang¡­ The Bloody Cloud Rats who rushed at the front could not withstand such pressure of true energy, and turned into rain of blood one after another, and their flesh and blood exploded. However, after killing hundreds of Blood Cloud Rats, thousands of Blood Cloud Rats will pounce on them in the next second. Although Elder Gao and Elder Yin resisted with all their strength, the Blood Cloud Rat army was not afraid of death. New Blood Cloud Rats continued to surge up, surrounding the three of them like iron buckets, leaving no gaps at all. rush out. As long as the two elders opened a gap with their attacks, countless Blood Cloud Rats would immediately fill the gap. "Moreover, the three of them couldn't even fly away, because there were a lot of mutated individuals with double wings in the army of blood cloud rats. Although the three of them are strong in the True Martial Realm, they cannot really fly. The two elders continued to use their true energy to kill the blood cloud rats. However, these blood cloud rats were overwhelming and they came one after another. They could not kill them all. However, the true energy stored in the sea of ??Qi of the two people was constantly being consumed. They were afraid that they would be dead after half a stick of incense. Bottoming out. With such a terrifying army of Blood Cloud Rats, even a strong man in the True Martial Realm who believes in his tyranny will feel helpless in front of it! At this point, Elder Gao's calm mask finally broke, and a look of despair could not help but appear on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 101 Ouyang Yufei is in bad luck You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! An army of Blood Cloud Rats of this size can almost be called a low-level beast tide. How many powerful warriors failed to escape after encountering a tide of beasts? They are powerful men in the True Martial Realm, but they are not gods. They are helpless when encountering a beast tide of this size. What they didn¡¯t understand the most was that this blood cloud rat tide was completely directed at the three of them, paying no attention to the tens of thousands of people in the audience, as if those tens of thousands of people didn¡¯t exist! Even if they had 10,000 reasons not to believe it, they had to admit at this moment that this terrifying beast tide was not a natural disaster at all, but was driven by Su Han to deal with them. ¡°What¡¯s so weird about this Su Han, a mere young man from a small town, that he can actually command an army of millions of Blood Cloud Rats! This weird method has completely exceeded Elder Gao¡¯s cognition. He believes that no one in the Ziyang Sect or even among the five major forces in Tianhe County can master this method of driving millions of ferocious beasts! What kind of monster is this? How could they get into trouble with such a master? At this moment, the two elders had pale faces before they woke up and knew that they were in big trouble. She only thought about standing up for Ouyang Yufei and pressed on the young man step by step, but she didn't expect that she would force herself into such a dead situation! They still remember what Su Han said before, saying that he would pull them down one by one from the altar! Now, without Su Han having to do anything himself, the two elders have automatically stepped down from the altar. The look on their faces and their weak legs and feet has been deeply imprinted in the hearts of everyone in Aoye City. It turns out that those who are strong in the True Martial Realm are not gods who do not eat the fireworks of the world. It turns out that the elders of Ziyang Sect also have moments when their fate is completely controlled by others. And the person who controls their destiny is a young man who walked out of Qingye City. A quarter of an hour ago, this young man was regarded as nothing by the two elders, as an ant in the world! At this moment, everyone in Qingye City felt a sense of elation deep in their hearts. ??????????These so-called people in the sect are superior, enjoying the support of hundreds of millions of living beings. They are supposed to benefit all people, but their actions are more selfish, greedy, shameless, and vicious than people in the market. Relying on power, he uses his power to bully others and regards black as white. Seeing how panicked they were, everyone felt no sympathy in their hearts. They only had two words: They deserved it! "What's so weird about this kid? I can't even see through it!" High in the auditorium, the face of the luxurious young man finally darkened, and the stone armrest of the seat held in his left hand shattered into powder with a slight exertion. And the two brothers Feng Yifeng, who were brought back by Su Han from the Blood Cloud Mountains, were sitting behind the Su family members and were dumbfounded, "Brother, what the young master is holding seems to be the leaf flute we dedicated to him, right?" "Yes, it's that Ye Di, but why are the blood cloud rats summoned by the young master hundreds of times more than ours" Feng Yi said that he wanted to hit his head to death. The same leaf flute, but the effect after playing it was so different. When the Feng family brothers played in the Xueyun Mountains, they could only attract swarms of mice. However, when the young master played in Qingye City, he could attract millions of rats from the wild, and there were also A mutant with ribs and double wings! Is this the difference between people? "Second brother, that Ye Di must be an extraordinary treasure. We brothers don't understand its origin and it is a disgrace to a good thing, but the young master understands. The young master is really not an ordinary person. We can follow the young master. Good luck from my previous life." Feng Yi sat upright, his eyes shining brightly. "Go to that kid, his poisonous powder seems to be a natural deterrent to the rat tide!" Among the three people in the Ziyang Sect, Elder Gao has the highest cultivation level, the oldest age, and the most vicious vision. At a glance, Su Han stood motionless in a small circle made of poisonous powder, with a vacuum zone formed around his body. Blood clouds and rat waves kept rushing past him, but he seemed to be very afraid of his poisonous powder. Dare to step into the circle of poisonous fans. ¡°Young man, how dare you show off to evil heretics and harm people in your sect, you will die!¡± Elder Gao let out a long roar, his tongue was full of spring thunder, and the sound wave rolled up air waves like countless thunders, and crashed out in circles. Thousands of Blood Cloud Rats were smashed by the air waves, and their flesh and blood turned into a rain of blood all over the sky. Afterwards, the two elders, one on the left and the other on the right, took Ouyang Yufei with them, and fought their way through the overwhelming blood cloud and rat tide, and the three figures rushed towards Su Han together! "ComeJust right! " Su Han's body was full of essence and blood, and his body outlined a powerful mass of qi and blood, with traces of black gas growing out of the qi and blood. This gas is only as thick as a hair, but as you breathe, it emits an invisible oppressive aura. In the flash of lightning, Su Han raised his finger in the air, and bunches of black gas shot out from his fingers like sharp arrows, stabbing Ouyang Yufei's lower abdomen! "True Yuan, he actually condensed it." This incident happened so suddenly that Ouyang Yufei never expected that Su Han would suddenly attack her with his true energy. Because in the battle in the ring just now, even when he was on the verge of life and death, Su Han did not release his true energy to fight. This made Ouyang Yufei subconsciously think that Su Han had not condensed his true energy at all, and he might not even have broken through to the true martial arts realm at all. , but used special means to temporarily forcibly increase the strength. Without true energy, with bare hands and bare hands, it is absolutely impossible to injure a strong person in the true martial arts realm through the air with true energy alone. This also made Ouyang Yufei have no defense against Su Han. She is still seriously injured and her condition can only be maintained at 10% or 20% of her peak state. She just follows the two elders to play soy sauce. Although the strength of these two elders was not as transcendent and powerful as she imagined, they were much stronger than her, so she focused on luck healing and did not use her five senses too much to defend against the outside world. Unexpectedly, this difference in thought directly led to Ouyang Yufei's bad luck. The black true energy, as sharp as a knife, instantly invaded her Dantian, churning her Qi sea to pieces. The true energy was scattered in all directions, and blood spurted out all over the place instantly! Ouyang Yufei's face was filled with panic and disbelief. For a moment, she couldn't come back to her senses! She, a great genius from the Ziyang Sect, was actually ruined by Su Han and became a useless person under the eyes of the elders of her sect! Being buried in the belly of the Blood Cloud Rat was certainly not the outcome she wanted, but being destroyed by Su Han was even more unacceptable to her. Her head was pounding, and she didn't even feel the severe pain in her abdomen for a while. Having become a useless person, how can she become a direct disciple of the Ziyang Sect in the future, and how can she gain a completely different status in the Ziyang Sect than before? The tens of thousands of spectators in the martial arts arena were also stunned. They never expected that Su Han, the devil incarnation, would be so bold to directly destroy his disciples in front of these two Ziyang Sect elders. This is to create a blood feud with the Ziyang Sect! Everyone¡¯s scalps were numb for a while. Thinking of such a behemoth as the Ziyang Sect, they didn¡¯t know how angry they would be. For a moment, it seemed as if the sky was about to collapse. "Su Han, I swear to kill you!" Ouyang Yufei looked like a madman, her pretty face deformed by extreme hatred. The two elders were also furious in an instant. This unknown person in the countryside dared to destroy the Ziyang Sect's disciples in front of them. It was like a loud slap on the face of the Ziyang Sect. In the poisonous fan circle created by Su Han, they no longer had to worry about being swallowed up by the blood cloud rat tide, and the murderous intention in their hearts became strong again. "You are a reckless boy!" Elder Yin waved his sleeve, and a stream of water-like true energy shot towards Su Han like an arrow. Wherever the true energy passed, black smoke rose up in the air, and a huge roaring sound was made, causing many people in the martial arts arena to suffer. Cover your ears. "Eagle Step!" Su Han's figure moved, dodging the true energy attack at an extremely incredible speed. The figure appeared behind Elder Yin like a ghost, raised a bottle of red powder, and sprinkled Elder Yin's head and face. I don¡¯t know what this medicinal powder is, but it has a vague aroma. Elder Yin sneered, and used his true energy to force out the medicinal powder that had penetrated his body. He was a strong man in the True Martial Realm, and ordinary poisons could not pose any threat to him. Elder Gao on the side shrank his eyes and shouted: "Danger!" Before Elder Yin could react, he felt countless blood energy rising up around his body. After the blood cloud rats inhaled the red powder, their eyes all changed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 102: In a desperate situation, Su Han¡¯s big crisis You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Squeak, squeak, squeak! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Thousands of Blood Cloud Rats¡¯ eyes gleamed with piercing and excited shouts. The powder seemed to make them extremely excited and bloodthirsty, and their ferocity suddenly increased three or four times compared to before. He actually ignored the threat of poisonous powder and forced his way into the poisonous powder circle, instantly drowning Elder Yin who was covered in poisonous powder like a tide. Countless white teeth rushed to open their mouths and bite Elder Yin everywhere on his body. Facing this overwhelming red sea, Elder Yin could barely make any reaction before he was swallowed up by the boundless tide of rats. Although Elder Yin is a strong man at the second level of the True Martial Realm, his strength is many times higher than that of an individual Blood Cloud Rat. But when did a ferocious beast like the Blood Cloud Rat defeat its opponent on its own? After half a stick of incense had passed, the rat tide dispersed, leaving behind a pile of bone residue. A dignified elder of the Ziyang Sect, a strong man at the second level of the True Martial Realm, was buried in the belly of the Bloody Cloud Rat. Seeing such a brutal scene, Elder Gao and Ouyang Yufei's scalps were numb, their whole bodies felt as if they had been struck by lightning, their whole bodies were shaking uncontrollably, and their teeth were chattering together! Su Hanlian laughed and looked at Ouyang Yufei and Elder Gao. " A femme fatale, a scumbag of the sect, Su Han has no sympathy at all in his heart. But as soon as he raised his hand, his consciousness suddenly moved, the sea of ????consciousness trembled violently, and an imperceptible sense of crisis suddenly flashed through his heart. "What's going on?" Su Han practiced "Brahma Thoughts" and his soul power was very sharp, so it was basically impossible for him to have any illusions. With a swish sound, Su Han pulled out the sharp sword from behind with both hands and stood ready. The whole person is like a taut bow, ready to shoot sharp arrows at any time. Pfft! Pfft! At this moment, dots of purple light began to dance around Ouyang Yufei and Elder Gao. Rays of purple light were like sharp swords, scurrying back and forth in the tide of blood cloud rats. The next moment, sharp screams rang out, and the bodies of blood cloud rats exploded, turning into clouds of blood mist, which continued to shoot out in all directions. These streaks of purple light are so domineering that it would not be an exaggeration to say that they will be injured if they are touched, and they will be killed if they are touched. They are flying through the tide of blood cloud rats. As long as the blood cloud rats rub this purple light, they will explode. Into blood mist. Each ray of purple light is enough to kill tens of thousands of Blood Cloud Rats in one breath. These purple lights, with their destructive power, quickly shattered the overwhelming blood cloud rat tide. Although the blood cloud rat tide is still pouring out from the ground, the speed of the outflow is far less than the speed of damage. Soon the scope of the blood cloud rat tide begins to subside at a speed visible to the naked eye. Su Han was stunned when he saw this scene. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just now, Elder Gao and Elder Yin took action, relying on the powerful true essence of the Zhenwu Realm to engage in close combat. Each move could kill up to hundreds of Blood Cloud Rats. At that speed, the Blood Cloud Rats would only kill more and more, until they ran out of true energy and couldn't kill them all. But this time, no one showed up, only purple light was seen beating, and each purple light could instantly kill tens of thousands of Blood Cloud Rats. This huge wave of Blood Cloud Rats will be completely wiped out in a short time. This kind of strength is simply appalling. Su Han¡¯s eyes became solemn, and after a moment of consideration, he put away the leaf flute. Losing the control of Ye Di and seeing their kind being massacred, the Blood Cloud Rats immediately retreated like a tide and disappeared into the ground one by one. The overwhelming and terrifying rat tide just now, like a nightmare, subsided in front of everyone, leaving only blood stains on the ground. Su Han¡¯s move was naturally not to show weakness, but to continue to allow this purple light to massacre the rat tide was meaningless. It would only destroy his own prestige and increase the arrogance of others. Ouyang Yufei thought she was certain to die, but she didn't expect that such a scene would suddenly appear. After being panicked, Ouyang Yufei quickly regained her composure. She knew that a stronger helping hand must have come from the Ziyang Sect, and she felt a sense of relief from escaping from death. But then he thought that he had become a useless person, and his eyes suddenly burst out with two waves of extreme malice, and he wished he could get it back a hundred times a thousand times from Su Han. "Elder Gao, what's going on? Can't you handle even the smallest thing?" A deep sound exploded over the martial arts arena. Everyone looked up in panic and surprise, but they couldn't find where the sound came from. Elder Gao, who was originally in a state of embarrassment, heard this voice and felt as if he was hearing the music of a life-saving fairy.Looking out, he asked with a bit of fear and excitement: "Hall Master Ji?" Su Han's heart was awe-inspiring, and he held the edgeless heavy sword in his hand tighter. His blood energy reached its peak, and traces of true energy continued to be sent to his arms. The "Brahma Thoughts Chapter" in the sea of ????consciousness was constantly running. stop. Despite this, my heart was still beating wildly and uncontrollably. This was not because Su Han himself was weak, but because this person's unfathomable strength aroused his keen instinct as a warrior. The sharper the warrior, the more instinctive he is to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. This opponent, whose voice he could only hear but whose face he could not see, made him feel a sense of pressure and a sense of desperation that he could not match at all. Elder Gao was arrogant and indifferent when he first came out. His face was earthy when he was surrounded by the rat tide, but now, he has a different expression, with fear and reverence, and his eyes are staring at the distance. Void. The fading rays of light loomed, and a meteor-like cold light shot out from the void, turning into a figure and falling directly in front of Elder Gao. This person is dressed in a brocade robe, his facial features are deeper than ordinary people, his figure is tall and tall, and he exudes the air of a powerful person. However, he looks much younger than Elder Gao. He looks about thirty years old and has a light green beard. "Meet Hall Master Ji." Elder Gao's face showed no trace of the arrogance or extremely respectful attitude he had at the beginning. It was as if this new "Hall Master Ji" had a higher status in his mind than his ancestors. "Elder Gao, I promoted the two of you to be elders, and this is how you repay me. You can't even do this? If you are not qualified for the position of elder, there are many more suitable candidates in the sect than you." This Hall Master Ji looks different from Elder Gao and Elder Yin. At least, he does not have arrogance or arrogance written on his face. A few words of mild and merciless reprimand made Elder Gao sweat profusely. At that moment, Elder Gao quickly defended himself: "Junior Brother Yin and I are not doing our best to serve the Master of Ji Hall in Qingye City. We just came to save her when we learned that a direct disciple of our Ziyang Sect was in dire straits. In order to save this direct disciple, Junior Brother Yin did not hesitate to sacrifice his life, and please ask Hall Master Ji to be magnanimous for the sake of our wholehearted love for our juniors." Su Han couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. Elder Gao really knew how to put gold on his face. Elder Yin died to save Ouyang Yufei. He was clearly killed by his own greed and arrogance. However, the information contained in Elder Gao's words surprised Su Han. It turned out that the two elders did not come specifically for Ouyang Yufei, but were working in Qingye City? What to do? Qingye City is just a third-rate small town in Tianhe County. There is nothing here worthy of the Ziyang Sect's attention. "There is no need to explain." Hall Master Ji threw away Elder Gao with one sleeve and said to Ouyang Yufei, "Are you the direct disciple who was forced into a desperate situation by a warrior with no sect background? Where is your cultivation level?" Ouyang Yufei's face turned bitter, her eyes were red, Yingying fell down and said with sobs: "Greetings to Hall Master Ji, my little girl is incompetent and was defeated by her enemy. She wishes she could kill her enemy with her own hands and then kill him quickly! But it's impossible now, my little girl is alone I am alone and have no one to rely on, so I ask Hall Master Ji to take pity on me and avenge this great revenge for my little girl. My little girl is willing to work as an ox or a horse for Hall Master Ji." I have to say that this woman is very aware of current affairs and positions herself correctly. Before, she was still extremely proud and regarded herself as the proud daughter of heaven, but now, she knew that she was nothing without her cultivation, so she lowered her attitude. His wonderful eyes were flowing, with slight tears, and he was staring at Hall Master Ji with an attitude of admiration. Furthermore, Ouyang Yufei knew that even if her cultivation was not abolished, it would not be considered an insult to find Hall Master Ji as her backer. At least this Hall Master Ji is a senior member of the Ziyang Sect at first glance. Just by looking at the scene where the purple light killed the blood cloud rat tide just now, you can see that his strength is many levels higher than that of Su Han. Su Han is In front of him, it was like a firefly trying to compete with the sun. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 103: No one in heaven or on earth can save you You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ouyang Yufei's place was filled with pear blossoms and rain, but unexpectedly, Hall Master Ji flicked his sleeves and said in disgust: "You are a loser, you are a loser. From now on, you are no longer a disciple of the Ziyang Sect." Ouyang Yufei froze in place in disbelief, the tears still on her face, her pupils trembling slightly, her whole body was shaken by this huge blow and she couldn't recover! Hall Master Ji didn't bother to pay attention to Ouyang Yufei. His gaze was like a halberd, shooting sharply at Su Han: "Your name is Su Han?" "good." Although this Hall Master Ji is not as arrogant and domineering as Elder Yin, nor is he as arrogant as Elder Gao. But every move this person made made Su Han feel like the hairs on his body were being stared at by a ferocious beast. "It's not easy for a warrior without any sect background to make such a fuss." Hall Master Ji said and nodded briefly, "But what you did now, to abolish the Ziyang Sect's disciples and kill the Ziyang Sect's elders, has violated the Ziyang Sect's bottom line. Today Ji will kill you, No one in heaven or on earth can save you." Although Su Han wanted to refute, he thought about it and said nothing. The strength of this Hall Master Ji is indeed much higher than that of Elder Gao, and is not on the same level at all. He couldn¡¯t see the depth of Hall Master Ji. If he is given another three months to practice the first form of Aoxue Swordsmanship to 100% strength, and can hit the state of "thousands of trees with plum blossoms blooming" with one sword, then he may be able to reluctantly take over as Hall Master Ji. one move. But at this moment, he had no chance of winning, and he couldn't refute it even if he wanted to. " However, Su Han is not a weakling. Although Hall Master Ji is very strong, he will not give in without a fight. "Let's do this." Hall Master Ji said calmly, "You do have some skills, but it would be a pity to die like this. Ji will give you two choices today." Su Han didn't speak, his eyes were calm and ready. "The first option is to tell you exactly how you drove these Blood Cloud Rats, and then take your tribe and me back to the Ziyang Sect to wait for execution. With this choice, your tribe will surely die, and there is a 90% chance that you will too. Death, but there is still a glimmer of life. Whether you can survive depends on how valuable your secret of driving the Blood Cloud Rat is to the Ziyang Sect." "Second option, if you refuse to tell the secret of driving the Blood Cloud Rat, then I will kill your entire clan on the spot and use your head to sacrifice to Elder Yin's grave." After speaking, Hall Master Ji suddenly raised his aura and surrounded The aura around him was like the ocean, unfathomable. Proposing these two options, Hall Master Ji actually felt a little pity in his heart. This young man has some skills and is much stronger than Ouyang Yufei. If he had not already formed a deadly feud, he could definitely enter the Ziyang Sect and become a direct disciple. It is not difficult to ask him the secret of driving the Blood Cloud Rat after entering the Ziyang Sect's mountain gate. But now that this young man has killed Elder Yin, it is impossible for Ziyang Sect to accept him. In this case, he can only be killed or eliminated. Ouyang Yufei couldn't help but panic when she heard that Su Han still had a glimmer of hope. A ray of light that was as vicious as a poisonous snake suddenly passed through her eyes! However, she was helpless, because now she was of no value to the Ziyang Sect, but Su Han's method of driving the Blood Cloud Rat was valuable in the eyes of the Ziyang Sect. At the same time, Su Han had to think. If Elder Gao had given these two choices, he would have scorned him, but the Hall Master Ji in front of him was different. Regardless of his magnanimity or strength, Hall Master Ji was qualified to say such a thing. Su Han could not agree to these two choices. The first choice seems to have a glimmer of hope, but its fate is completely in the hands of others. It's the opposite of what Su Han pursues, to become a strong man and to control his own destiny. Living in an ignoble way goes against his Taoist conscience. Moreover, it was impossible for him to tell the secret of driving the Blood Cloud Rat. It was not that he valued the leaf flute, but that he was playing with the leaf flute a few days ago and found that someone had actually carved out the leaf flute with the power of his soul. There were several imperceptible lines, which were roughly similar to a beast array map that Su Han had mastered in his previous life. On a whim, Su Han used his soul power to completely depict the Hundred Beast Formation. In this way, Ye Di was naturally reborn, and the number of Blood Cloud Rats he could drive increased by hundreds of times. He was just painting for fun at that time, but he didn't expect that the leaf flute would come in handy today. "If the leaf flute is taken out, with the ability of the Ziyang Sect, they will definitely find out that Su Han got the leaf flute from the Feng family brothers. Originally, he could only use small groups of rats, but how did he, Su Han, increase the effect of the leaf flute? How could he, a young man with no background, master such a wonderful beast formation??? These questions involve Su Han's biggest secret - reincarnation. He will never answer, let alone give others the opportunity to ask these questions. Not to mention, with these two choices, everyone in the Su family will die. Rather than letting the clansmen go to the Ziyang Sect and suffer humiliation and then be executed, it is better to fight to the death now. If Hall Master Ji can be seriously injured, it is possible to earn a glimmer of life for the clansmen. ¡°In the final analysis, Su Han feels guilty towards the Su family members. If Su Han hadn't insisted on his principle and must eradicate Ouyang Yufei, perhaps such a disaster would not have been caused. But at the same time, Su Han also understood that if Ouyang Yufei was not eliminated, the Su family would encounter even greater disasters in the future due to this woman's level of snake and scorpion. Now Ouyang Yufei is only crippled, not dead. Su Han still feels a little regretful. If he had been stronger, he could have killed Ouyang Yufei just now. Getting rid of the distracting thoughts in his mind, Su Han smiled freely, with a hint of pride at the corner of his mouth: "I, Su Han, disdain to live an ignoble existence. I don't choose either of these two options." "If you want to kill me, maybe you can do it, but I will make you pay a sufficient price." The tone is sonorous and resounding. Su Han¡¯s answer made Hall Master Deji raise his eyebrows slightly. "Okay, I don't care about living an ignoble existence. If you exclude grudges, Ji actually appreciates you. However, the interests of the sect come first. Since I take action, I will not show mercy." As he spoke, Hall Master Ji's momentum suddenly rose again, and a brilliant purple light actually condensed behind him. If you look carefully, you will see that the purple light is composed of nine flying purple lights. Everyone is familiar with that purple light. It is the same purple light that just killed the blood cloud rat tide to pieces. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The master of Ji Hall didn't show up yet, the purple light has such power. The power of each purple light is far more than the full blow of Elder Yin and Elder Gao. Now, Hall Master Ji is communicating closely with these nine purple lights, and the power of the purple lights is even more unimaginable. "Nine mantras, go!" Hall Master Ji flicked his sleeves, and purple light boiled behind him instantly. He waved his right arm, and there was already a sword in his hand. He raised the sword and drew it, and nine rays of purple light flew out in unison, forming a terrifying huge purple sword energy in mid-air and shooting towards Su Han. This move was a unique move. Elder Gao swallowed twice with a lump in his throat. He, Elder Gao, had never seen these nine mantras before. He didn't know what level of martial arts they were. But this single blow is enough to be worth ten or twenty senior elders. If such terrifying sword energy were to hit Elder Gao, Elder Gao knew that he would have no chance of survival. A strong person at the third level of the True Martial Realm has no way to survive, let alone Su Han, who is at the first level of the True Martial Realm. Facing this terrifying sword energy that will kill, the hair on Su Han's body exploded, a look of determination flashed in his eyes, he raised the edgeless heavy sword with both hands, and faced the sword energy without giving way! He actually wanted to withstand this blow! For a moment, everyone present was shocked by Su Han's determination. Although they knew that the second young master of the Su family could not be judged by common sense, they still underestimated Su Han's ruthlessness. Unexpectedly, facing this certain death situation, there was no trace of fear on his face. He was swimming upstream like a sharp knife, as if nothing in this world could overwhelm him. Even Hall Master Ji couldn't help but have a hint of pity in his eyes, "This son has such a strong Taoist heart. If given time, he will be able to accomplish something. What a pity!" She said it was a pity in her heart, but her subordinates showed no mercy at all. The terrifying purple sword energy struck Su Han fiercely, trying to cut his body in half from the middle. At this critical moment, a faint sound of dragon roar suddenly came from Su Han's body, and a huge black shadow that was several feet high suddenly appeared in the void behind him! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 104: The small black and white sword comes through the sky You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! That huge black shadow turned out to be the phantom of a black dragon, with teeth and claws spread out, and evil aura emanating from it. A pair of eyes seemed to be alive, emitting red light. With the appearance of the black dragon's shadow, a black energy rose from Su Han's body and pierced the sky. A long cry like a dragon's roar echoed in the sky. As if in an instant, the phantom of the black dragon opened its huge mouth and swallowed Hall Master Ji's shocking purple sword energy alive! The next moment, the black dragon's shadow continued to shrink, slowly poured into Su Han's body, and disappeared. An unprecedented black energy gradually enveloped Su Han's body, like a black hole, giving people an unfathomable feeling. And Su Han¡¯s pupils were even more pitch black, so black that it was bottomless, as if it could swallow everything in, making people feel a chill from the bottom of their hearts! Even Hall Master Ji couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart trembling slightly at this moment. No matter how strong a person is, he will feel shocked from the bottom of his heart when he sees this kind of vision that is difficult for him to understand. "In the first chapter of "The Black Dragon Book", under this heavy pressure, I have reached perfection and developed the dragon martial body mentioned in the Black Dragon Book!" At this moment, Su Han's heart was also surging! Last night, after he swallowed the "Baicao Thousand Centipedes Pill", although he successfully extracted the true essence and broke through to the first level of the True Martial Realm, the first chapter of "Black Dragon Manual" was still a little short of the fire and could not enter perfection. realm. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After the first chapter of the Black Dragon Book can be cultivated to perfection, the physical body will also be tempered into the "dragon martial body" mentioned in the Black Dragon Book. It is said that this dragon martial body can continue to cultivate the physical body indefinitely until the physical strength is enhanced to a terrifying level, and can even fight the legendary dragon with just the physical body. The strength of this physical body is what Su Han longs for most. He has been working on cultivating his physical body since his rebirth. If he can cultivate this dragon martial body, his physical strength will make a qualitative leap. Moreover, by refining the dragon martial body, one can strengthen the physical body infinitely, which is something that other methods of body training absolutely cannot achieve. No matter how the physical body is tempered by other methods, there will eventually be a certain degree and an upper limit, and we can never say that it is infinite. But since he was short of the last bit of heat, Su Han couldn't force it. ??????????????????????Unexpectedly, between life and death, there are great horrors and even greater opportunities. Under the heavy pressure of life and death, a spiritual feeling suddenly poured into Su Han's mind. The first chapter of the Black Dragon Manual was finally completed, and the dragon martial body was naturally completed. " Moreover, the moment the dragon's martial body first formed, it actually caused a strange phenomenon in the world, which was the black dragon's phantom that just appeared. As soon as this phantom appeared, it happened to be the moment when the purple sword energy struck, and the sword energy was swallowed up by the dragon phantom. After swallowing the sword energy, the black dragon phantom poured into Su Han's body and turned into a dragon-shaped tattoo on Su Han's left arm. Su Han could even feel the sword energy surging in the tattoo. Su Han did not expect this kind of opportunity. At this moment, although he was excited, he did not feel the excitement of escaping from death. He understood that Hall Master Ji would not let him go if he could not succeed in one attack. Holding the edgeless heavy sword in both hands, the blood in Su Han's whole body surged, and the dragon martial body began to operate. The edgeless heavy sword in his hand suddenly became nearly half lighter than before, making him unable to adjust for a while. intensity. Su Han knew that it was not that the sword had become lighter, but that after he first formed his dragon martial body, his strength suddenly increased by nearly twice what it was before. "This boy is so lucky. I wonder what kind of breakthrough he made at that moment to trigger such a strange phenomenon in the world" There was a look of contemplation in Hall Master Ji's eyes, but it only flashed past. On his face, which was as deep as a knife, there was a murderous intent that was even deeper than before. "This son has a strong Taoist heart and is quite lucky. Now he has enmity with me, the Ziyang Sect, and is destined not to be used by the Ziyang Sect. If he cannot be completely killed, he will become a serious problem for the Ziyang Sect in the future!" Hall Master Ji¡¯s mind was very clear, and murderous intent surged out in a flash of thought. The long sword vibrated, and the momentum became stronger. The bright purple light behind him surged up and suddenly turned into countless purple meteorites and blasted towards Su Han. The momentum was like a landslide and tsunami. ????????????????????????????? The rolling thunder sounded in everyone's ears at the same time, making their blood boil, dizzy, and shaky! The power of this meteorite strike was actually three or four times stronger than the terrifying purple sword energy just now! "No, this is to kill that bastard completely, not even the bones will be left." In the auditorium, the figure of the noble young man suddenly stood up. AlthoughIn his heart, the gorgeous young man had extreme disgust for the Su family in Qingye City, but at this moment he had to step in to stop them. Because Su Han's death meant that all the Su family's properties would fall into the hands of the Ziyang Sect, including the Su family's Alchemy House, the goal of the noble young man. Once the Danfang is in the hands of Ziyang Sect, there will be no room for the noble young people to get involved. Therefore, although he was extremely reluctant, the gorgeous young man still had to step forward to stop Hall Master Ji's killer move. However, Huagui young man knew that as the leader of Ziyang Sect, Hall Master Ji was superior to him in terms of status and strength. He had little hope of stopping him. Su Han saw countless meteorites smashing towards his head and face, and he knew in his heart that with such power, even if he had just tempered into a dragon martial body, he would never be able to resist it. The vision of a dragon descending from the sky will never happen again. Su Han lamented in his heart, knowing that life and death are at this moment. Suddenly, the edgeless heavy sword in his hand was thrown forward, black true energy surged, the whole person's energy and blood flow reached its peak, and a move of Aoxue's sword technique was released without reservation. At this moment, the entire martial arts arena seemed to be covered in ice and snow. There was a crackling sound in the air. Countless hexagonal ice crystals formed one after another and then exploded. Even Elder Gao, who is at the third level of the True Martial Realm, is feeling horrified at this moment. With such an amazing sword technique from Su Han, Elder Gao thinks that he may not be able to take it. Only Hall Master Ji has an unusually firm look in his eyes, as if the power of the world and the earth inspired by this sword technique are not enough to cause waves in his heart. Hall Master Ji is so calm because he knows that Su Han will never be able to resist the power of his meteorite blow, no matter how much he goes against the sky. This meteorite blow is a devastating blow, a blow that ends the war. The sky is dark and the earth is dark, the sun and the moon have no light, dark clouds are coming suddenly, layers of thick clouds are constantly fighting and churning, forming a huge vortex of clouds in the entire sky, covering the entire sky. It seems to be a footnote to Hall Master Ji¡¯s extremely powerful attack. The eyes of the gorgeous young man flickered uncertainly, and as soon as his figure moved, he would fly towards the two of them. Suddenly¡ª¡ª A ray of light shot out from the middle of the thick black clouds. It¡¯s like lightning piercing the sky. Everyone held their breath and stared at the light. I saw two small swords, one black and one white, coming through the sky with light penetrating the clouds. The two small swords continued to fly around each other, growing in size at an incredible speed. When they flew over the martial arts field, the two swords had already grown to several feet in length. They fell down like two black and white monuments. ! Bang bang bang bang! The two giant swords were inserted equally between Hall Master Ji and Su Han. The several-foot-long swords blocked Su Han like two walls. Hall Master Ji's overwhelming pile of countless meteorites hit the two swords like a meteor shower. The next moment, everything was calm. Countless meteorites that seemed to be capable of destroying everything were suddenly absorbed by the two black and white giant swords, and were swallowed up out of thin air without leaving a trace. In the extremely shocked eyes of everyone, the two black and white giant swords quickly became nothing and then disappeared into the air. There was dead silence! This strange scene left everyone unable to recover. Hall Master Ji¡¯s countless meteorite attacks were powerful enough to destroy a small bunker. Unexpectedly, they were easily neutralized in such a strange way by two small black and white swords flying from the sky. Su Han and Hall Master Ji were also shocked by this sudden change. "Who is it?" Hall Master Ji shouted in a low voice, his eyes darting around, trying to find the person who wielded the two small black and white swords. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 105: Ouyang is destroyed, and the Su family¡¯s reputation rises You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, in the entire martial arts arena, Hall Master Ji did not find anyone who might be able to use the black and white sword. The only person who is somewhat special is a young man high up in the auditorium who is dressed in luxurious clothes. His cultivation has reached the third level of the True Martial Realm, but he is just a side dish in front of Hall Master Ji. The gorgeous young man was also sweating coldly at this moment, feeling inexplicably surprised in his heart, "In front of those countless meteorites, even I can't escape death. Who is it that drives the black and white sword? How can he dissolve that shocking power so easily. " Hall Master Ji was even more shocked. He almost resorted to overwhelming means to attack the meteorite. Even Yu Qingfeng, the leader of the Ziyang Sect, might not be able to resolve it so easily. And the person wielding the black and white sword who was unknown where he was was able to completely neutralize Hall Master Ji's blow at the bottom of the box without even showing a trace of his breath. This kind of power is absolutely overwhelming. ¡°If it were a head-on confrontation, if you block his attack, at least the real energy will be emitted from the scene, affecting people within a few hundred meters around, and even the ground of the martial arts arena will be completely destroyed. However, swallowing it so easily is like a huge stone being thrown into the water without any splash. It is too weird and terrifying. This shows that the person who drives the black and white sword is more than ten times more powerful than the other Hall Master Ji. Hall Master Ji has encountered many powerful opponents, but even in front of Yu Qingfeng, the leader of the Ziyang Sect, he has never experienced such overwhelming power. What kind of existence is Yu Qingfeng? The five major forces in Tianhe County are equivalent to the five giants. Yu Qingfeng is the leader of one of the major forces, Ziyang Sect. Looking at the entire Tianhe County, he is also among the top ten powerful people. And the person who wielded the black and white sword was vaguely more tyrannical than Yu Qingfeng. Hall Master Ji even doubted whether this overwhelming power came from the forces in Tianhe County. Su Han was no less shocked than Hall Master Ji. Just now, he had planned to fight to the death, but he thought that he would be stepped in by this inexplicable force, which changed the situation again. "People from the Ziyang Sect, retreat! I will protect the Su family." In the void, a conscious command without any emotional fluctuations came out. This conscious command appears directly in everyone's mind, making people feel a suffocating sense of oppression and having to obey. At this moment, everyone opened their mouths in surprise. What kind of existence is there in the void? Could it be that the Su family has such a profound background? But this doesn't make sense. If the Su family really had such a tyrannical master as the backend, they would have crushed the Ouyang family long ago. There would be no need to spend so much effort like now, forcing Su Han to fight bloody battles and almost die. . Although they were extremely shocked, the crowd was all crouching and did not dare to move, and no one had the courage to talk or speak. The existence in the void was like a god, so they did not dare to act rashly. "Who is the senior?" Ji Tang presided over the junior ceremony and asked loudly. Although Hall Master Ji is over thirty years old, facing this man who wields a small black and white sword, it is not too much to call him "senior". Although, he couldn't tell at all what kind of person the being in the void was. He didn't even have a clue how old the other person was or whether he was a boy or a girl. "You don't need to know my name." The being in the void seemed a little displeased, "You just need to remember, no one in the Su family can touch us today." Although Hall Master Ji was unwilling to give in, he still retained a trace of reason. He knew that the power in the void was definitely not something he could contend with. He could only suppress the unwillingness in his heart and said in a deep voice: "Thank you, senior, for not arguing with us juniors. We will leave." Being unable to kill Su Han made Hall Master Ji feel that there would be endless troubles. Moreover, just now he used overwhelming force to suppress Su Han, but in the blink of an eye, he was suppressed by others with overwhelming force, which made him feel a little embarrassed in his heart. But facing the existence in the void, he could only surrender. He is not stupid. He knows that the people in the void may be able to kill him on the spot with just a few clicks, but he just doesn't bother to do it. If he shows his unwillingness again, or even contradicts her, maybe his temper will not be so good. For the current plan, we can only keep the green hills, so we don¡¯t have to worry about running out of firewood. Although the existence in the void is extremely tyrannical, I don¡¯t know what the relationship between the Su family and him is, but it is impossible for such an expert to follow Su Han all the time. There will be many opportunities to destroy Su Han. Moreover, Hall Master Ji also heard clearly that the person in the void said "Su Family" twice, not "Su Han".  What does this mean? It means that they may not want to protect Su Han, but maybe they want to protect the Su family, or someone in the Su family. In short, everything is uncertain, and there is no need to offend the existence in the void now. "Let's go." Hall Master Ji shouted in a low voice, not daring to stay and preparing to leave. Seeing that Su Han had such strong support, Ouyang Yufei was shocked for a moment, and her eyes were red with hatred. At this moment, she saw the leader of Hall Ji leaving, and thought that her cultivation was ruined and she was alone. Without the protection of Ziyang Sect , is tantamount to death. At that moment, I couldn't help but feel anxious, my eyes kept trembling, and I shouted in a trembling voice: "Elder Gao~!" Elder Gao quickly and respectfully said to Hall Master Ji, "Hall Master Ji, look at this woman no matter what, she was once a disciple of our Ziyang Sect" Hall Master Ji was eager to leave at this moment. Hearing this, he said without looking back: "Then take him away." The three of them put their feet on the ground, and their figures flew towards the gate of the martial arts field, and disappeared in a moment. Su Han watched them take Ouyang Yufei away. Although he was unwilling to do so, he remained silent. Today¡¯s events are full of weirdness. The final victory in this battle was not due to Su Han. If he asked Hall Master Ji to keep Ouyang Yufei, he would be using his power to bully others, which would only make people laugh. Su Han is a man of integrity. If he wants to kill Ouyang Yufei, he must rely on his own strength to kill her. Although he is not strong enough to compete with Hall Master Naji now, it does not mean that he will not be able to do so in the future. At that moment, he sighed softly and shouted loudly: "Who is your honor? Su Han will never forget the kindness of helping me today. He also asked the senior to leave his name. If there is an opportunity in the future, I hope I can repay you." Although he wanted to repay the favor, Su Han understood that in the eyes of others, he was just a casual martial artist without any background. Although he was a master of elixirs in his previous life, who knew? Therefore, one's own gushing spring repayment may be nothing in the eyes of such strong men. The being in the void was silent for a moment, and another conscious command came out: "You don't need to repay me. I'm not here for you, I'm just protecting the people I want to protect." The next moment, the rolling dark clouds in the sky continued to disperse, and the dazzling sunlight shone down again. "Your Majesty, please stay." Su Han still wanted to ask, but the existence in the void no longer sent any conscious orders, nor did it leave a name. Su Han gave a bitter smile. From beginning to end, he didn't even see the face of his savior! He didn¡¯t have the slightest clue who the being in the void was. Although in his previous life, he had known each other as brothers and close friends with the top experts in the imperial capital, those experts no longer knew where they were at this moment, and there was no way they knew that Su Han would be here. Looking at the auditorium, tens of thousands of people held their breath and did not dare to move. Even though the being in the void had long since left, they still looked at the Su family with extremely awe and fear, not even daring to say a word. . In the eyes of the crowd, today¡¯s events were full of twists and turns, and the ending was even more like a drama. Previously, Hall Master Ji had confidently declared that no one in the sky or on earth could save Su Han. However, in the blink of an eye, a more domineering existence appeared, turning Hall Master Ji's words into clouds. Su Han was in low spirits, and Ouyang Yufei only crippled but did not kill him, which made him very regretful. Although all members of the Ouyang family have lost their right arms and Qi Hai, those people are just vassals. The ones he wants to eradicate the most are the father and daughter Ouyang Li and Ouyang Yufei. However, although Ouyang Yufei is not dead, the old dog Ouyang Li has fallen into the hands of the Su family, and the Ouyang family has been destroyed. Naturally, matters such as inventorying the Ouyang family's property and taking over the Ouyang family's various properties were left to Su Yunhai and Su Qingshan. A battle in the arena where the fate of the family was at stake ended with the Ouyang family being destroyed and the Su family becoming famous. "Han'er, who is that master?" As soon as he left the martial arts arena, Su Yunhai couldn't wait to come up and ask. Su Han shook his head, "Dad, don't you have a clue? But I made it clear that it's not me who's protecting, but the Su family." Seeing Su Yunhai shaking his head blankly, Su Han fell into deep thought for a while. Who is it from the Su family that this expert wants to protect? For some reason, Su Han had an inexplicable intuition that maybe he would know the answer to this question soon (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 106: The aftermath of the war, the Shui family is in panic You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone was dispersed. Only the luxurious young man's face was iron -blue, staring at the direction of the high man in the void, his face was unbelievable. "What exactly is going on? There is such an expert backing the Su family in Qingye City. Why haven't any clues been found before?" "What should we do about the Danfang matter? I wanted to show off the name of the Su family in Tianhe County and just snatch it away, but now it seems that it is inappropriate. We must choose another way." The young man¡¯s expression was uncertain and his eyes were lost in thought. The followers behind him were afraid to express their anger for fear of disturbing his thoughts. After a moment, the young man calmly gave instructions: "Send a letter of greetings to the Su family in Qingye City, and then prepare to go directly to visit them in two days." "Young master, you want to visit the Su family in Qingye City?" A follower exclaimed, and his expression immediately changed. The young master has always hated the Su family in Qingye City, how could he think of visiting them. "What? What's wrong?" The young man sneered, a cold light flashing in his eyes. The shocking twists and turns in the martial arts arena quickly spread throughout Aoye City, and were even compiled into scripts by storytellers, which were sung in restaurants of all sizes in Aoye City. In the storybook, Su Han's image shines brighter after some artistic processing. Everyone praises him for not flinching in the face of power, and for his determination to fight to the end for his people. The Su family can have this son, it is the Su family's. Supreme luck. And this boy's strength is even more earth-shattering. He was able to defeat the tyrannical Ouyang Yufei in three moves. His method was astonishing. He drove a tide of blood-cloud rats to kill an elder of the Ziyang Sect in public. It was a rare feat in Qingye City for thousands of years. evildoer. And the luck of the Su family is even more unbelievable. It actually attracted the help of experts. Even the unfathomable leader of Ziyang Sect was frightened and retreated by the experts. What is the origin of that expert? What is the relationship with the Su family? Ten or twenty versions of the story immediately emerged in the market. Each version was vivid, vivid, well-founded, and convincing, as if the person who wrote the story had seen it with his own eyes. For a time, Su Yunhai became the envy of the entire Qingye City, because he could give birth to a son. How on earth this son was born is so jealous. ????????????? Those who were not there to watch in person that day were beating their chests, regretting endlessly, wishing they could turn back time. You know, this kind of big event may not happen once in a hundred years in Qingye City. If you miss it this time, you may never happen again in this life. Su Yunhai felt like he was living in a dream. The experience in the martial arts field that day was so dreamy that every second made him nervous and breathless. When he came back to his senses, he found that the result was even more like a dream. The Ouyang family, which used to weigh on the Su family like a big mountain, has been destroyed. The Su family has taken over the Ouyang family's wealth and industry, and the family wealth is suddenly two or three times thicker than before. In addition, the Su family now has Su Han, a strong man in the Zhenwu realm, and Su Yunhai, a strong man in the half-step Zhenwu realm. Now the strength of the Su family has completely surpassed the Shui family and has become the real No. 1 in Qingye City. A family. The middle-aged man of the Shui family had previously said that Su Han would be punished because he had insulted the children of the Shui family. Now it seems simply ridiculous. ???????????????????????????????????????????? If you want to punish a strong man in the True Martial Realm, you must at least show stronger strength than others, right? There is not a single true martial arts expert in the Shui family, and they are instantly weak in front of the Su family who is at the height of their power. There are even many people who secretly laugh at the Shui family, saying that they are hiding from the world, aren't they just showing off! In the past, the Shui family¡¯s dragons were seen but never seen, but their presence in Qingye City was extremely high. Although you don't usually see their people everywhere, when the Shui family is mentioned, everyone's expressions change and they are filled with fear. For what reason? Isn't it just because of the strength of the Shui family that they are the number one family in Qingye City? Now, the name of the No. 1 family in Qingye City has been taken away by the Su family. If the Shui family still wants to pretend to be unworldly, no one will buy it. In the past few days, countless rotten eggs have been smashed on the door of the Shui family's quiet mansion located in a prime location in Qingye City. No one is a fool. Is it possible that you, the Shui family, are the only ones who don¡¯t eat the fireworks of the world, while the others are just common people who only eat, drink and poop? In the past, everyone had long been displeased with the aloof demeanor of the Shui family, but no one dared to complain. Now that the Shui family is no longer the first family, naturally there will be bold people who come to break eggs to vent their anger. The Shui family was already too overwhelmed to care about these eggs. All the senior elders gathered together for an intensive meeting. "Shui Zhan, what's going on! We, the Shui family, always act in a low-key manner, but you areI want to challenge the Su family in a big way and cause a lot of criticism! " The eldest elder of the Shui family had a fluttering white beard, and his clothes were a bit fairy-like. At this moment, he rolled his eyes and almost fainted with anger, while pointing a trembling finger at the middle-aged man. The other elders looked at the middle-aged man with sympathy. Who made you unlucky? The challenge was so high-level that after the shouting, Su Han became a real martial artist. He beat Ouyang Yufei like a drowned dog and even annexed the entire Ouyang family alive. Take away the title of the First Family! The second elder of the Shui family also coughed and said, "Shui Zhan, you are indeed too reckless this time. The Su family is busy annexing the Ouyang family's property, and may not be able to care about anything else for the time being, but when they are free, they will think of you." You have also provoked them in public, will you be able to reap the benefits when the time comes? If the whole family is implicated, can you bear the responsibility?" "Yes, yes, the two elders taught you the right thing." The middle-aged man named Shui Zhan lost all the arrogance on his expression that day. He kept nodding and bowing, saying yes again and again, but he couldn't express the pain in his heart. Originally, he didn't plan to go to Su Han to settle accounts with such a big fanfare. He just wanted to find an opportunity to teach him a lesson. Unexpectedly, that girl Shuiyang'er refused to comply. She said that she must make Su Han embarrassed in public. It will be fun. Originally, there was no need for him to listen to that little girl, but Shuiyang'er had a coquettish widow, and they had never known each other. With this relationship, how could he refuse Shuiyang'er's request? He thought it was just a lesson to a young boy, how big of a deal could it be? What he never expected was that this matter would really become big, and it would get bigger and bigger, to the point where the entire Shui family began to panic, and the elders would accuse him of the water war in unison. At this moment, Shui Zhan had already scolded Shui Yang'er a thousand times in his heart. This girl was as vicious as a snake and a scorpion, but she didn't have the slightest ability, so she encouraged Shui Zhan to get ahead. As a result, it was Shui Zhan who was now the unlucky one! Shui Zhan is a vengeful person, and he must vent his anger on Shui Yang'er's head. At this moment, he has already made up his mind. As long as Shui Zhan stays at Shui's house for a day, Shui Yang'er will never think about living a good life. In fact, it was not just a water battle, no one could have imagined that Su Han would be so amazing. At this moment, the elders were scolding Shui Zhan, but in their hearts, there was a storm. Shui Zhan was in trouble at the moment and couldn't tell. How could the matter between him and Shui Yang'er's mother be brought to the table? So he could only hang his head lower and said in a low voice: "Elders, Shui Zhan is reckless. , if you bring trouble to the family, you elders can punish you if you want!" All the elders were silent. It was just a small matter like teaching a junior a lesson, but it turned out to be a disaster for the Shui family. This was really embarrassing. They usually have a high self-esteem, but now they are holding intensive meetings and discussions here because they are afraid of the revenge of a junior. If others know, they will not have to go out in the future. "Maybe the Su family won't care about such a trivial matter with us." Someone said weakly. The first elder sneered: "It's not that simple to care about such a trivial matter! This is just an excuse to attack. The Su family is now at its peak. If you give them an excuse to attack the Shui family, who can predict what will happen! The Su family's The ambition is not just to annex the Ouyang family!" Hearing the great elder¡¯s analysis, everyone took a deep breath and felt an even greater sense of crisis. An elder suddenly stepped forward, with a fierce light in his eyes, "Why should we be afraid of a mere junior! Our Shui family moved from Tianhe County back then, and we don't have no connections in the county. Several Zhenwu realms Strong people can still be hired. Why not take advantage of that kid before he grows up" As the elder said this, he made a "click" motion on his neck. Looking around, I saw that most of the elders' eyes were shining brightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 107: Su family meeting, settling accounts after the fall You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! An elder suddenly stepped forward, with a fierce light in his eyes, "Why should we be afraid of a mere junior! Our Shui family moved from Tianhe County back then, and we don't have no connections in the county. Several Zhenwu realms Strong people can still be hired. Why not take advantage of that kid before he grows up" As the elder said this, he made a "click" motion on his neck. Looking around, I saw that most of the elders' eyes were shining brightly. However, the next second, they were immediately scolded by the eldest elder of the Shui family. "A bunch of people with shit in their heads! The Su family now has a big backing, and even the head of the Ziyang Sect is submissive. What do you think your little connections are? Stop this idea as soon as possible. Send a batch of gifts to the Su family, try to soften them up and please them, and maybe they can give us a way to survive!" The eldest elder of the Shui family was probably so angry that he even uttered a curse word that he would never use in his life. A group of elders just woke up from a dream. They were all covered in cold sweat, especially the elder who made the suggestion. Even the clothes on his back were soaked through. How could you forget that the Su family still has the support of experts? Fortunately, the elder had a clear mind, otherwise if he really tried to plot against Su Han, the Shui family would not be far from being doomed. At this point, everyone in the Shui family has no choice but to be convinced! The Shui family all think highly of themselves, and they feel that the children of their own family are nobler than the children of other families. In the past, they didn't take the Su family seriously at all, and the children of the Su family were even more out of their sight. Even if Su Han caused trouble in Qingye City and the news reached the Shui family, everyone in the Shui family would just smile. But they didn't expect that Su Han, who was beyond their eyes, would suddenly transform into a true martial arts expert who made them fear him. And the Su family, which they had ignored in the past, suddenly had a mysterious and powerful backer. The two combined forced them to bow their heads. A few days ago, who could have expected that the situation in Aoba City would turn out to be what it is today? And in this, the person who turned his hand into clouds and turned his hand into rain, played a decisive role, was actually a fifteen-year-old boy. They had to admit that this boy was simply the most amazing monster in Qingye City for thousands of years. After thinking about it, everyone in the Shui family no longer felt ashamed. After all, it is not very shameful to bow down to someone who is more powerful than yourself. To be soft in front of an absolutely strong person is to be a wise man. At that moment, the head of the Shui family, the eldest elder, the second elder, and the third elder all went out, carrying rich gifts, and the two troublemakers Shui Zhan and Shui Yang'er, and immediately went to the Su family in a hurry! When they arrived at the door of Su's house, they saw Ouyang Li chained to the door with a tattoo on his face. They couldn't help but tremble all over. This was a living lesson. Su Yunhai was quite polite to the Shui family members, so he accepted the gifts and invited Su Han out. Shui Zhan slapped himself forty times in public, and promised to banish Shui Yang'er to the most remote property of the Shui family, where he would be responsible for flushing toilets, and would not be allowed to practice cultivation again for the rest of his life. The head of the Shui family made an oath between heaven and earth, promising to be honest from now on and never infringe on any of the interests of the Su family, let alone challenge the Su family in public. Since the other party was talking about this, Su Han said nothing more and nodded in agreement with the Shui family's request. In fact, the Shui family's request was very simple. He just asked the Su family not to deal with them like they did with the Ouyang family. They just exterminated the entire clan. Soon, everyone in Qingye City knew that the Shui family had surrendered to the Su family. The Su family's position as the number one overlord became more stable, which disappointed those who like to watch the excitement and fear that the world will not be in chaos. After seeing off the Shui family members, Su Yunhai turned around and held a family core meeting. There were only five elders of the Su family present, as well as the eldest son Su Qingshan, the eldest daughter Su Wanqing, and the second young master Su Han. Ever since he came back from the martial arts field that day, Su Han's status in the Su family has skyrocketed. Now no one dares to treat him just as the second young master. They all treat him vaguely as the deputy head of the family. Even when many elders and stewards encounter problems, their first reaction is not Instead of asking the master of the family for instructions, go ask the second young master for instructions. Faced with this situation, Su Yunhai was happy to see the success and was even proud of it. There is no way, who can let his son be better than him! Being surpassed by his own son was the greatest success in a man's life. Su Yunhai was too late to be happy. "Third Elder." Hearing that Su Yunhai called his name when he came up, Third Elder Su Hong trembled all over and almost peed his pants. No wonder the third elder was so frightened. He had nightmares every day these days. In his dreams, it was either the scene of Su Yunhai destroying Ouyang Li, orIt was the scene of Su Han destroying Ouyang Yufei that played over and over again in the mind of the third elder like a revolving lantern. Before Su Han could do anything to him, he might have collapsed first. Seeing the third elder¡¯s appearance, the other four elders had no sympathy for him at all. They clearly remembered that a month ago, the third elder scolded Su Han at the family meeting for being a waste that ruined the family. He looked heartbroken and made a bet with Su Yunhai. They also remembered the content of the bet. If Su Han lost to Ouyang Yufei, Su Yunhai was willing to give up the position of head of the family; if Su Han won, the third elder kowtowed in public, admitted that he was short-sighted, and committed suicide to get out of Su. Home. At this moment, the other elders looked at the third elder with a hint of gloating. The second elder could not hide the sarcasm on his face, and said with a sneer: "Why are the third elders shivering? Is it because the weather is too cold, I don't have enough clothes, or am I weak and afraid of the cold?" The fifth elder continued: "I think it's not a physical weakness, but a guilty conscience, right?" Although the First Elder and the Fourth Elder did not say anything sarcastic, they folded their arms and waited to see the Third Elder's joke. They are not evil people. The reason why they are so cruel to the third elder is because they see that the third elder has lost power and want to take the opportunity to vent their inner resentment. You know, usually the third elder often suppresses their colleagues based on their relationship with the Supreme Elder. Among the five elders of the Su family, the third elder cannot be said to be the most cultivated, but he is definitely the richest. He can get everything he has. What's even more outrageous is that when Su Yunhai made a bet with the third elder, Su Yunhai clearly said that if Su Han lost, he would give up his position as the head of the family, but the third elder insisted that he would give up his position as the head of the family. Give him the three elders¡±. Where does this put the other four elders? Do you think they are nothing? The third elder's move was so shameless that the other four elders instantly felt cold towards him and no longer regarded him as one of their own. In the past month, Su Hanlu has successively displayed magical powers, which repeatedly surprised the four elders. Shocked, the four elders defected to Su Yunhai's camp one after another and became united with Su Yunhai. After all, what Su Han said at the family meeting also reminded them that for a family to be strong, cohesion is the first priority. Only when everyone is twisted into a rope can they use their strength in the same direction. Su Han's performance in Ouyang Yufei's battle made them understand that their choice was correct. Nowadays, facing the third elder, the black sheep of the family, they will not talk about virtue at all. Su Yunhai called Third Elder not to settle accounts with him, but because he had something to say. Now, after hearing the sarcastic remarks from the second elder and the fifth elder, and looking at the trembling appearance of the third elder, I remembered that there was a bet, and couldn't help but twitch my face and look at Su Han. Su Han was very calm, "Third Elder, do you want me to take action, or do you do it yourself?" As soon as he finished speaking, there was a "boom" in the head of the third elder, and he collapsed completely. He lay on the ground and kowtowed, crying and shouting: "Second Young Master, you have a lot of money, don't be blind like me." The old man is careless! I am blind! I don¡¯t know Taishan! I am beyond stupid! Second young master, head of the family, please be generous, my grandson, he is still young" "Okay, okay, don't you just want to give up your cultivation and leave the Su family?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 108 The Supreme Elder is missing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han also had a headache due to the noise. With a little ease, a bunch of black arrow-shaped true energy was shot out into the air. The third elder screamed heartbreakingly, hugging his lower abdomen with a look of despair, and almost fainted. But when he came back to his senses, he discovered that his cultivation had not been abolished, but that the twelve acupuncture points on his shoulders had been sealed. His arms suddenly became limp and unable to circulate his energy, so he could only do some basic tasks. "This is a slight punishment. Don't try to break the seal. Let's not say whether you can break it. My spiritual imprint is planted in the seal. If it is broken, I will know" Su Han nodded to the third elder, "I will deprive you of your elder status. From now on, you will be a handyman at the Su Family Herbal Villa. Your grandson can stay in the family and be treated the same as other children." The third elder has been miserable enough this month. Not only did he lose his most beloved weapon, the Cave King Zhong, but Su Han has already suffered a mental breakdown before Su Han did anything to him. Su Han did not kill them all because the third elder, despite all his evil deeds, at least cared for his grandson and did not become indifferent and dismissive of him just because he was stupid. This proved that he was not completely hopeless. When the third elder heard that his grandson could still stay in the family, he couldn't help but be overjoyed, and his pale face became rosy again. I don¡¯t have too many complaints about becoming a handyman. He also figured out that it was because he was greedy to seek the position of the head of the family, so now he can't even keep the position of elder. This is the so-called retribution in this world! "Third Elderwell, his name should be Su Hong now." Su Yunhai called out the third elder's real name, "Su Hong, in the entire Su family, you are the only one who has a close relationship with the Taishang Elder. Can you tell me where the Taishang Elder is retreating? Why did such a big thing happen to our Su family? He was destroyed by the Ziyang Sect and the Supreme Elder didn¡¯t show up?¡± Hearing Su Yunhai ask this, the others couldn't help but look at each other, understanding that the family leader was going to attack the Supreme Elder! The former third elder, Su Hong now smiled bitterly and said, "I was just about to report this matter to the head of the family. Yesterday I went to the cave of the Supreme Elder to tell him what happened recently, but I didn't expect that the building was empty. The servants don¡¯t know where he went To tell you the truth, it was precisely because I found out that the Supreme Elder was missing and there was no one to support me, that¡¯s why I am so worried and distracted today." The Supreme Elder is missing? Su Yunhai couldn't help but look at Su Han, and shouted in a deep voice: "Don't lie to me, how can it be such a coincidence, Han'er left as soon as he broke through to the true martial arts realm?!" Su Hong hurriedly swore: "If you tell any lies, I, Su Hong, will be reincarnated as a beast in my next life! If the head of the family doesn't believe it, I am willing to point out the location of the Taishang Elder's cave. In the past, the Taishang Elder strictly prohibited me from telling others! But now he It¡¯s not here anymore, I can take you to see it, and the servants there can prove that what I said is true.¡± "Well, after the meeting is over, I will send someone to investigate with you." Su Yunhai's expression softened a little, "Let's believe what you said for now. What do you think of this matter?" There was silence for a while, and the first person to speak was Su Wanqing: "Brother Han broke through to the true martial arts realm with his front foot, and the Supreme Elder left with his back foot. This matter is suspicious. Could it be that the Supreme Elder was afraid that Brother Han would threaten him? But? We are all a family, so what is there to threaten?" Su Qingshan sneered, "Let's treat him as a member of the family, but they may not necessarily regard themselves as the Su family! Over the years, when big things happened in the Su family, when did the Supreme Elder show up? In my opinion, this old bastard has no Thinking of himself as a member of the Su family, he only sees the property in the secret treasury of the Su family, right?" Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at each other and had to admit that what Su Qingshan said made sense. "Su Hong, the key to the family's secret treasury has been in the hands of the Supreme Elder and you over the years. Some treasures are missing from the secret treasury, but what did the Supreme Elder do?" Su Yunhai frowned and shouted. Su Hong shook his head repeatedly, expressing that he did not know, "I have no right to interfere with the actions of the Supreme Elder!" "In my opinion, those treasures were taken away by the Supreme Elder. He knew that the Second Young Master had broken through to the True Martial Realm, and was afraid that the Second Young Master would come to settle accounts with him and ask for those treasures, so he simply took the treasures and left." The fourth elder sneered. Su Yunhai nodded and said: "This matter is weird. You should all pay attention and see if you can find out his whereabouts. At least, those treasures belong to the Su family. What he did is no different from a thief." Everyone naturally agreed. But Su Han frowned, feeling that this matter might not be that simple, but he couldn't explain it.What specific reason? At the moment, I can only let this matter go for the time being. Su Yunhai then said to Su Han: "Han'er, it's time to talk about you. Why were you so reckless that day and completely offended Lecturer Qin of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy? I think he just wants money. If it doesn't work, give it to him. Some money will settle things, but you don¡¯t have to sacrifice your future for this little money.¡± This is what Su Yunhai is most worried about recently. Su Han has been banned by Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. What will happen next? In Su Yunhai's mind, anything that can be settled with money is nothing, not to mention that this matter is related to Su Han's future. Even if Su Yunhai is required to hand over all the Su family's property, as long as he can give Su Han a better future , Su Yunhai is happy. Furthermore, Su Yunhai had noticed long ago that since returning from the martial arts field that day, Su Han had been slightly silent and spent more time on training than before. No one knows his son better than his father. Su Yunhai knew that Su Han didn't like the feeling of having his life and death controlled by others. Deep in his heart, he always held back a desire to become stronger. He has reached the top in Qingye City, and it is impossible not to go to Tianhe County to experience the big forces. When Su Wanqing heard this, her beautiful eyes showed even more anxiety, and she glared at Su Han fiercely, obviously not satisfied with Su Han's move to offend Qin Ming. Su Han was touched when he saw that the two people cared about him, but he didn't want them to worry about it, so he smiled and said, "Why don't you believe me so much? I said that Tianhe Martial Academy would use an eight-carat sedan to invite me, and they would definitely It will come, just watch it." "You little bastard!" Su Wanqing was even more anxious, but she couldn't defeat Su Han, so she could only turn around and sulk on her own. Even Su Yunhai could only shake his head, his inner worries not diminishing at all. Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and Ziyang Sect are no longer possible. Among the five major forces in Tianhe County, these two are the ones that most often recruit disciples. Now it is good that they have closed their doors to Su Han. Su Qingshan, on the other hand, had clear eyes and advised: "Children and grandchildren will have their own blessings!" Su Yunhai sighed and could only put aside his worries for the time being. Su Han changed the subject and asked, "Dad, if you think about it again, are you sure you don't know who was driving the black and white sword that day?" Su Yunhai's expression condensed. Faced with this problem, he did not dare to neglect. He almost searched through his memory, then shook his head and said: "I really don't know who it is. If our Su family really has such a backstage, how can we Maybe live in the small Qingye City?" "Where's the uncle?" Su Han turned his attention to Su Qingshan. He felt that Su Qingshan might have some family secrets that Su Yunhai didn't know about. Under Su Han¡¯s sharp gaze, Su Qingshan suddenly felt like he had nothing to hide. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who that expert is, I have no clue at all.¡± This means that the family secrets that the master knows about Su Qingshan have nothing to do with it. Su Han sighed softly: "It's a blessing, not a disaster, it's a disaster that can't be avoided! There are no good things in the world without a reason. Since the expert helped, he either had a purpose or a request. If the word continues, everyone in the family will Don¡¯t slack off in your cultivation, and don¡¯t mistakenly think that your family has an expert backing you up, and you can sit back and relax from now on!¡± When the four elders heard Su Han¡¯s intentional and unintentional beating, cold sweat broke out on their backs! They have indeed been slacking off recently, just like Su Han said, thinking that the family has a strong backing and will be absolutely safe in Qingye City from now on. My heart became relaxed and I couldn't muster the energy to practice. When Su Han said this, they woke up, and the alarm bell immediately sounded in their minds, realizing that the Su family's current situation was no safer than before! For a moment, the four elders were all sweating profusely, feeling a little ashamed and a little shocked. This second young master is simply incredible. He was obviously a fifteen-year-old boy, but sitting there, they felt an unprecedented sense of oppression, as if they were facing an unfathomable transcendent existence. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 109 See the Pearl Again You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After returning to the room, the first thing Su Han did was to mobilize the true energy in his body and start practicing. Although the Su family has been praised by the outside world after the gambling fight, the Su family is actually keeping a surprisingly low profile these days. Whether it is the head of the family, Su Yunhai, or Su Han, who shines in the ring, they are all dormant in the Su Mansion, unable to leave or take a step forward. That day in the martial arts field, after many twists and turns, although Su Han escaped unscathed, deep down in his heart, Su Han felt deeply ashamed. Although he never bowed his head or surrendered in front of Hall Master Ji, the feeling of being unable to control his own destiny and having his life and death completely controlled by others still made Su Han very unhappy. Knowing shame and then being brave, Su Han practiced while holding his breath during this period, and his cultivation quickly stabilized at the first level of the True Martial Realm. He has broken away from the status of being a newcomer to the True Martial Realm and has become a real strong man in the True Martial Realm. He also has his own set of cultivation plans in his heart. Su Yunhai must let Su Han join a big force because he is worried that after Su Han enters the Zhenwu realm, on the one hand, he will not have suitable skills to practice, and on the other hand, he will not have the right skills to test the properties of the Zhenyuan with the Zhenyuan test tablet. Martial arts can be practiced. Only big forces have that kind of True Essence Test Monument. After their disciples step into the True Martial Realm and test the True Essence attributes, they can choose the martial arts that suits them based on the attributes. Su Han is not worried about the problem of skills. "Black Dragon Manual" is a super holy skill. It can be used even to the emperor level, let alone the true martial arts level. But Su Han couldn't get the True Essence Test Monument. Until now, he didn't know which attribute his True Essence favored. Generally speaking, if the true essence attribute is relatively pure, you can tell the clues just by looking at it with the naked eye. For example, before Ouyang Yufei was deposed, she had a relatively pure water-attributed essence. You can see that the essence is transparent and light blue, with a liquid feeling when flowing. But Su Han¡¯s black true energy seemed extremely strange to himself. He had never seen anyone¡¯s true energy be black in his previous life. If he had to investigate the reason, it was probably because he practiced the "Black Dragon Manual" that he cultivated this black true essence. The five major attributes of true energy are metal, wood, water, fire and earth, plus the four major mutation attributes, wind, thunder, light and darkness. Some people¡¯s true essence is purely biased toward one series, while others¡¯ true essence is a mixture of several series. There is no obvious distinction between advantages and disadvantages. It just depends on whether they can get martial arts that suit their own attributes. However, the four major mutation attributes are much rarer than the five major attributes, especially the light and dark attributes, which are almost non-existent. "Could it be the dark attribute true essence among the mutated attributes?" Su Han studied for a long time, but he couldn't be sure after all. If it is really a dark attribute, it would be bad news for him. He would rather be a mixture of several types than be a dark type. Because dark-type martial arts are too rare. Even if Su Han had read all kinds of martial arts slips in his previous life, he still couldn't find a dark attribute martial skill from his memory. "So the top priority is to quickly find a true essence test tablet to determine the properties of the black true essence. Otherwise, we will not be able to practice new martial arts." Although it is not impossible to practice any popular martial arts first, Su Han is very demanding in this aspect. If he wants to practice, he must practice the one that is most suitable for him. Looking for the True Essence Test Monument means that Su Han must join a big force as soon as possible. Otherwise, which force would lend you the True Essence Test Monument casually? After all, Su Han is still a wild boy with no background in the eyes of the world, and he doesn't have that much face at all. That day, Su Han challenged Qin Ming in public, saying that not only did he want to enter the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, but he also wanted to enter in a glorious way. His idea has not changed even now, but the matter of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is not urgent at this time. The top priority now is still Find a force to join first and then talk about it. After making up his mind, Su Han turned his attention to the black dragon-shaped tattoo on his left arm. That day, after the black dragon phantom swallowed a purple sword energy from Hall Master Ji, it turned into a tattoo, and the sword energy has been stored in the tattoo. These days, Su Han also began to try to use his own black essence to refine this sword energy. Generally speaking, it is not so easy to refine the power of others, especially the cultivation level of Hall Master Ji is much higher than that of Su Han. In this case, the success rate of refining the purple sword energy is extremely high. Low. But I didn't expect that Su Han's black essence was surprisingly powerful in devouring power, and the refining process encountered almost no obstacles except for being a little slower. By now, the refining has been basically completed. That purple sword energy was refined by Su Han into nine sword energies, each of which was a small purple sword.? Shape, rotating in a circle above the black sea of ??true energy in Su Han's dantian. When necessary, these nine purple sword energies can be used to attack the enemy, becoming Su Han's life-saving skill at the bottom of the box. If the nine sword energies are combined into one, they can explode with the power equivalent to Hall Master Ji's full blow. It can be said to be a terrifying trump card. However, this sword energy is used one less than the other, so Su Han will not use it unless necessary. During this period of time, the first form of Aoxue Sword Technique has been practiced to 40% strength. We can¡¯t blame Su Han for his slow progress in Aoxue Sword Technique. With his current level of cultivation, it is already a miracle that he can practice Aoxue Sword Technique without exploding to death. After all, Aoxue Sword Technique was a martial art created by the strong men of the Emperor Realm back then, and was not originally meant for Qi Martial Realm and True Martial Realm warriors to practice. Based on Su Han's current situation, unless he encounters great fortune and great opportunity, he will have to learn the Aoxue Sword Technique slowly. It will take at least a year to master the first style to 100% strength. And things like good fortune and chance cannot be forced. It is precisely because of this that Su Han urgently needs to use the True Essence Test Tablet to identify his True Essence attributes so that he can choose a new martial skill to practice. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There are many skills but we don¡¯t have to overwhelm ourselves. If you practice more martial arts or magical powers, you will be more vulnerable to your opponents in actual combat. Of course, more is not always better, but Su Han currently only has two martial arts skills: "Five-Shaped Fist" and "Aoxue Sword Technique". Among them, Aoxue Sword Technique has only been practiced in the first style, which is indeed a bit lacking. Next, it¡¯s the dragon martial body. After the Dragon Martial Body was first formed, Su Han completely recalled the part about the Dragon Martial Body in the "Black Dragon Manual". It mentioned that after the warriors who practiced the "Black Dragon Manual" were tempered into the Dragon Martial Body, they would be the body and the Qi. Dual cultivation, and focusing on the body. First, the physical body must be tempered with the vitality of heaven and earth, and then the vitality of heaven and earth can be transformed into true essence and stored in the sea of ??qi. Therefore, warriors who practice "Black Dragon Manual" will consume a huge amount of heaven and earth energy every time they advance. This is several times or even ten times more than the energy consumed to advance in ordinary skills. They can absorb the energy of heaven and earth just by breathing. It is simply not enough and must be supplemented with Yuan Stone. "I originally thought that I had one million taels of silver as a private property, which would be enough to squander for a while, but I didn't expect that the Dragon Martial Body would be so expensive. Yuan Stone has become a necessity in life. One million taels of silver can't be bought for dozens of yuan. The stone is gone.¡± Su Han couldn't help but smile bitterly. He could predict how terrible the cost of his future cultivation would be. It's no wonder that the emperor-level expert in his previous life didn't practice "Black Dragon Manual". It was also an advanced level, and the resources he consumed were others. Several times or more than ten times, it will be okay if it continues like this. It is not an exaggeration to describe it as a bottomless pit. "One step at a time. Since this technique exists in the world, it is for people to practice." Su Han was a little curious about the origin of the Black Dragon Book. Such a resource-consuming physical and qi cultivation technique would even scare away the emperor-level experts. What kind of perverted existence created this technique? At what point is it really possible to fight the legendary dragon with just one's own body? "Second Young Master, the master of the house has invited us, saying that a guest is coming." An announcement came from outside the door. "What kind of guest?" Su Han asked casually. There were indeed a lot of "guests" who came to visit recently. Most of them were just outsiders who came to flatter them, but they were all dismissed by Su Yunhai. But this time, Su Yunhai actually sent someone to invite him, which showed that the guest this time had a good background. "It seems to be an eldest lady who was shouting and cheering. I couldn't see it clearly." The tribesmen outside the door quickly replied. Su Han was stunned, and a figure suddenly appeared in his mind. Could it be her? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 110: Scared of being tricked by quack doctors You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Yunhai was sitting in the front hall of the Su family, drinking tea and constantly looking at the pearl with his peripheral vision, his heart pounding. This little girl remembers that Mingzhu was present when Su Han and Yu Yang had a sword duel in public that day, and Su Yunhai also remembered that Mingzhu threw a talisman on the spot. You must know that talismans are extremely valuable consumables. , it doesn¡¯t mean that there is one, and how old is this little girl? From that moment on, Su Yunhai knew that Mingzhu's background was anything but ordinary. As for the relationship between Mingzhu and Su Han, Su Yunhai was even more confused. So facing Mingzhu at this moment, I didn't know what to say. There was a faint look of anxiety on Mingzhu's beautiful face, and she had no intention of socializing with Su Yunhai. She looked out the door from time to time, as if she had something urgent to do to find Su Han, which made Su Yunhai even more confused. "Master, the second young master is here!" There was an announcement outside the door, and Su Yunhai breathed a sigh of relief, it was finally here! Letting him, Su Yunhai, entertain this young lady of unknown origin here alone would be even more uncomfortable than killing him. Su Han strode through the door, Mingzhu's eyes lit up and she stood up. Su Han is two points stronger than half a month ago, and his figure is also taller and taller. The outline of muscles is faintly revealed under the clothes. When he is walking like a dragon or a tiger, he is like a bow stretched to the full moon, ready to explode explosively at any time. strength. His face was refreshed and he looked extremely confident, and his eyes were as bright as stars. What surprised Mingzhu even more was that Su Han's aura was several times stronger than the last time they met. The aura surrounding him was as unfathomable as the sea, and his whole person seemed to have been reborn, exuding a strong man in his bones. breath. "Have you broken through to the True Martial Realm?!" Mingzhu's eyes lit up, feeling that she had indeed found the wrong person. Before Su Han had time to speak, his heart suddenly moved, and his whole person was enveloped by an extraordinary power of divine consciousness. This feeling is very similar to the feeling when Hall Master Ji appeared that day, a sense of crisis suddenly flashed through my heart. But the difference is that Hall Master Ji gave people the impression of pure force oppression, but the pressure Su Han felt now was mixed with a hint of spiritual oppression. In other words, this being that releases coercion not only surpasses him, Su Han, in terms of force, but even the intensity of soul power is overwhelming. It is the top existence of true alchemy and martial arts cultivation. For a moment, Su Han was surprised. With such strength, even if it were placed in Tianhe County, it should be a first-tier existence, right? Why are you here, and you are obviously paying attention to yourself. However, although he was frightened and doubtful, he was not afraid. He had never seen any kind of strong man in his previous life, so how could he be intimidated by the strong men in one city and one county? The reason why I felt surprised and suspicious was just because it felt unnatural for someone with such strength to appear in Qingye City. The evil eye suddenly opened and swept across the entire hall. Su Han's eyes fell on Mingzhu's entourage and locked onto one of the figures. Seeing that Su Han had seen through it, the figure was very calm and walked out slowly from a group of followers. "Are you the Su Han my sister mentioned?" This man has a very clear voice. He is a young man wearing casual clothes. He is only about twenty years old, but his bearing is extremely extraordinary. There is an extremely mature temperament underneath. The young man's eyes were deep and he looked directly at Su Han. Deep in his eyes, there was no arrogance typical of people of noble birth. Instead, he was very calm, with a hint of inquiry. Su Yunhai couldn't help but widen his eyes. This young man had been standing openly among Mingzhu's entourage, but he, Su Yunhai, didn't notice at all. It wasn't until the young man came out that he discovered that there was a person with such a transcendent temperament hidden among the group of followers. Being able to control and release one's own aura to such an extent is enough to prove that this young man is extremely extraordinary. Su Han narrowed his eyes and said calmly, "I am Su Han, who is your honor?" ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Mingjie, from Tianhe County.¡± The young man is leisurely and composed, with an air of convincing confidence and calmness in his demeanor. He speaks in an unhurried and unhurried manner and is extremely graceful. "Your surname is Ming?" Su Han was slightly surprised, "If I remember correctly, there is only one family with the surname Ming in Tianhe County, right?" It¡¯s not that Su Han is very familiar with Tianhe County, but the name of Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion is a household name in the entire Tianhe County, and no one knows it. "Oh, Fourth Brother, why did you reveal all our secrets?" Mingzhu looked downcast and couldn't help but steal glancesLooking at Su Han, I found that Su Han's expression was not particularly shocked, as if he had already vaguely guessed it. Mingjie said calmly: "Since you recommended him to me, shouldn't you let him know the identity of the person he wants to treat? There is a big difference between whether the doctor is dedicated or not." "Recommendation? Diagnosis and treatment?" Su Han asked doubtfully. "That's right. I came here this time because I need a doctor, and Mingzhu recommended you to me." Mingjie nodded to Su Han, "Brother Su Han, you have good eyesight. I appreciate you being able to spot me, Mingjie, in the crowd. However, let me say something ugly first. If you have no real talent in medical skills, If you want to learn in practice, then the two of us, brother and sister, won¡¯t bother you. I think your time is also very valuable.¡± It has to be said that this Mingjie speaks very well. He is not as arrogant and overbearing as ordinary nobles. He just expresses his thoughts honestly and is not sarcastic. His suspicion is not unreasonable. After all, who has not seen it with his own eyes, who would believe that a fifteen-year-old boy has such profound medical skills. "It's just that understanding is one thing, being unhappy is another. Su Han looked at Mingzhu and smiled slightly: "It seems that you two brothers and sisters have not reached a consensus! Why don't you go back to discuss it and come to me when you reach an agreement." This is an unceremonious eviction of people. Mingzhu gasped in disbelief, has this guy eaten the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard? He knew clearly that his two brothers and sisters were from Prince Ming's Mansion, even if they were not necessarily the prince and princess, but at least they were the sons of nobles, yet he actually kicked them out at the drop of a hat? You must know that the word "noble" is not just a title, but one that can use real power to suppress people. In principle, when civilians see nobles, they must salute, and civilians must also obey the orders of nobles. The Su family is just a small family with no noble titles. In the eyes of Mingjie and Mingzhu, they are not much different from the common people of Qingye City. Although Mingjie is not the kind of character who uses his aristocratic power to overwhelm others, it does not mean that he will go out obediently when others chase him away. Sure enough, Mingjie's face changed slightly: "Brother Su Han, since I, Mingjie, have set out from Tianhe County to see you, I have reached a consensus with my sister-in-law and sincerely ask you to treat her condition. How come there is no consensus? " "In this case, Brother Mingjie also knows that there is a big difference between whether a doctor is dedicated or not. Why do you show an attitude of distrust towards the doctor? I think, no matter how good-tempered the doctor is, after hearing what Brother Mingjie said, If you say anything, you won¡¯t be too dedicated¡­¡± Su Han smiled lightly. Mingzhu said quickly: "Su Han, don't blame my fourth brother. He was deceived by those quack doctors. Everyone swore that he was the master of rejuvenation, but when it came to actual diagnosis and treatment, they were all stuck. No one could diagnose the cause of the disease. , so now he is discouraged" "To tell you the truth, when we first met, I didn't think you were really talented, but I took the prescription you told me for a month, and the accumulated power of the medicine in my body really dissipated. Now I have made a breakthrough. Having reached the sixth level of Qi Martial Realm, it can be seen that you have real talent and practical knowledge. Su Han, my fourth brother doesn¡¯t believe in your ability, but I believe in you, just for my sake, do me this favor, I will Thank you, Prince Ming¡¯s Palace will not treat you badly.¡± Those words were said from the bottom of one's heart, which was extremely rare given Mingzhu's arrogant character. Su Han's expression changed slightly, and he secretly thought that this little girl had really changed. In any case, she was the one who gave her a heavy sword without an edge, so it was not Su Han's style to just ignore her request. Mingjie sighed softly and said: "Brother Su Han, you are right. Brother Yu was indeed impatient just now. Brother Yu is here to apologize to you. However, the disease is indeed extraordinary. Jiuyin in Tianhe County The great alchemist is also at a loss. Although Mingzhu strongly recommends you, I still have two doubts in my heart. In my words, I will inevitably appear impatient and sorry for you." "However, if you can really diagnose the cause of the disease, even if it cannot be cured, Prince Ming's Mansion will not treat you badly. Whether it is gold and silver treasures, martial arts secrets, magical weapons, or rare and exotic beasts, you can speak. I am afraid that these things are urgently needed when you first enter the Zhenwu Realm. Or I can help you and recommend you to several giants in Tianhe County. Although their eyes are only on geniuses above the Zhenwu Realm, as long as I If you open your mouth, they will not deny you face." "There is no doubt that Prince Ming's Mansion has such energy. Within the boundaries of Tianhe County, there is nothing I can't do" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 111: Incurable Diseases in Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Gold and silver treasures, martial arts secrets, magical weapons, rare and exotic beasts. The opportunity to be introduced to the top strong men in Tianhe County and be appreciated by the strong men and even accepted as a disciple. Any one of these is enough to drive a young warrior crazy. As Mingjie spoke, his eyes fell on Su Han's pupils. He knows that a person's facial expression can be disguised as very calm, but the changes in the pupils are the most basic physiological reactions and cannot be faked. However, the result surprised Mingjie, because Su Han's pupils did not shrink or even tremble when hearing such incredible temptations. This shows that deep down in his heart, he does not think that these conditions are enough to make him tempted. Such a young man is somewhat beyond Mingjie¡¯s understanding. Looking at the young geniuses in Tianhe County, there may be many who will be very calm after hearing Mingjie's words, but it is rare to be able to remain calm deep in their hearts. Mingjie even vaguely felt that if he had not been born in Prince Ming's palace, he would not have been able to truly remain calm in the face of all these tempting conditions. And this Su Han is just from an ordinary family in Qingye City. How could his vision be broader than that of the young genius in Tianhe County? Mingjie stared closely at Su Han's eyes and found that he couldn't see through this boy who was several years younger than him. Under Mingjie¡¯s probing gaze, Su Han smiled lightly and said, ¡°These rewards are indeed very attractive!¡± "Brother Su Han, I'm afraid you don't mean what you said, right?" Mingjie still didn't take his eyes away from Su Han's face. Su Han chuckled, "Brother Mingjie, why did you say this? I, Su Han, am not a saint, so how can I be unmoved. However, diagnosing without cure is not my style. If I can completely cure Brother Mingjie's condition, Let¡¯s talk about remuneration then.¡± "It's just that I don't think brother Mingjie has any diseases. If he has a disease, the flow of true energy between flesh and blood will not be smooth enough. As a result, you should not be able to practice the Qinggang Body Refining Technique." Yes?" Su Han frowned again and asked doubtfully. "How do you know that I have practiced the Qing Gang Body Refining Technique?" Mingjie took a deep breath. The horror in his heart at this moment could not be described in words. He did practice a body-refining technique called Qinggang Body-Refining Technique, but he only got the secret jade slip from the forbidden area of ??the palace a week ago, and he really started practicing it in the past two days. Mingjie was 100% sure that no one knew about the Qinggang Body Refining Technique except himself. It was a complete secret. His original intention was to wait until his cultivation was complete before letting everyone know about it. But he didn¡¯t expect that in Qingye City, there would be a young man who revealed his practice of Qinggang Body Refining Technique. Let¡¯s not talk about how he saw it. Let¡¯s just say that this Qinggang Body Refining Technique is a secret book in the forbidden area of ????the palace. How did he hear about it? This made Mingjie even feel a sense of absurdity in his heart. His first reaction was to suspect that someone was secretly watching him. However, when he regained consciousness, he realized that this was impossible. There was silence for a long time, and then he sighed: "Brother Su Han, there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world! I, Mingjie, claim to be from the Ming Palace and have a broad vision, but I didn't expect that the world is so big that I can't imagine it. Brother Su Han's vision His knowledge and knowledge far exceed that of me, Mingjie, and it was indeed me, Meng Lang, before." In his words, he admired Su Han's vision and knowledge very much. Although he couldn't understand what kind of opportunity a fifteen-year-old boy from Qingye City had such knowledge, Mingjie's nature was ultimately open-minded, and admitting that he was inferior to others would not make him resentful, let alone I won't lose my mind because of this kind of thing. "Brother Mingjie is less than twenty years old and is already a strong man in the True Martial Heaven Realm. With this talent, why should we belittle ourselves?" Su Han was a little embarrassed, and he felt like bullying deep down in his heart. Firstly, I have an evil eye, and secondly, I have read all kinds of martial arts slips in my previous life, so it was effortless to recognize that Mingjie had practiced the Qinggang Body Refining Technique. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my casual words could make Mingjie express such emotion. Su Han knew that these aristocratic children had never suffered any setbacks in almost their entire lives. The fact that Mingjie could express such emotion as a child of a prince's family was enough to show that he was extremely open-minded and lived up to his extraordinary appearance. And speaking from the bottom of his heart, Su Han also thought that Mingjie¡¯s talent was pretty good and praised Mingjie.His words were not entirely polite, but rather sincere. The first to third heavens of the Zhenwu Realm are called the Little Zhenwu Realm, the fourth to the sixth heavens are the Zhenwu Realm, and the seventh to ninth heavens are the Zhenwu Realm. The strength of a strong man in the True Martial Heaven Realm is two levels higher than that of the Little True Martial Realm. They are not at the same level at all. Mingjie just smiled indifferently after listening to Su Han's words, "Brother Su Han's eyesight is really excellent. Brother Yu is willing to be defeated! Brother Yu's cultivation is just based on resources. If brother Su Han was born in Prince Ming's palace, his current cultivation level must be the same. Not much worse than Brother Yu." Mingzhu was dumbfounded when she heard this. She had never seen her fourth brother praise a peer so highly. She almost thought Mingjie had been bewitched by Su Han. Are you mistaken, who was the one who refused to come to Qingye City to invite people before? She also said that the person recommended by her pearl was Ye Luzi, that she was fooling around, and actually recommended a fifteen-year-old boy for treatment. She also said that if she kept fooling around, she would be put in confinement for a month! Now it only takes a few words to convince Su Han. Is this still her fourth brother Mingjie who dragged him to death? Mingzhu finally couldn't help but puffed up her cheeks and shouted: "You two are not done yet! You are so humble! Fourth brother, I also have resources, why am I only at the sixth level of martial arts?" "You have no right to speak!" After Mingjie scolded Mingzhu, he turned to Su Han and said, "Brother Su Han, Brother Yu is indeed not sick. The one who is sick is my other sister, who is Mingzhu's sister." "To tell you the truth, many masters have been invited to look at her condition over the years, but none of them can diagnose the problem. The palace has given up, and now only Mingzhu and I are working on this matter. " Mingjie said, and sighed softly, "I'm not afraid of offending you, Brother Su Han. To be honest, even if you come to diagnose her disease, you probably won't be able to diagnose anything." "Is there such a difficult disease to diagnose?" Su Han was curious. He knew that Mingjie had recognized his vision and knowledge, but even so, Mingjie still believed that he could not cure the disease, or even diagnose it. It is simply unimaginable what a difficult and complicated disease it would be. Mingjie nodded, "She gets tired easily, just like narcolepsy, but unlike ordinary people, she must sleep as soon as she is tired, otherwise she will fall into a deep coma. Many masters have diagnosed her and said that her body She is very healthy, but the reason for her fatigue is unknown. But in recent months, she has become more and more lethargic. Now she is only awake for one or two hours a day. If this trend continues, she will soon fall asleep like this. Can¡¯t wake up.¡± "So, this matter is extremely urgent. Brother Yu, be brave and ask Brother Su Han to come with us to Prince Ming's Mansion in Tianhe County immediately. Regardless of whether the diagnosis is finally confirmed or not, I guarantee that the reward you should receive will not be less." Su Han listened, but instead of rushing to agree, he pondered. There are many reasons for drowsiness, some of which are problems with body functions and some with problems of the soul. Since many great alchemists say that their bodies are fine, the reason should lie in their souls. It¡¯s no wonder that the great alchemists can¡¯t diagnose this problem at the soul level. Such cases are extremely rare, and those great alchemists may never see them once in their lives. Seeing Su Han deep in thought, Mingjie and Mingzhu couldn't help but feel a little anxious, but they couldn't rush Su Han hastily. An announcement suddenly came from outside the door: "The head of the family, the second young master, someone came to visit again. He said he was from the Su family in Tianhe County." For a moment, even Su Han was stunned. What has he done recently? Why do people from Tianhe County come one after another? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 112 Invitation from the Su Family You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mingzhu asked in surprise: "The Su family in Tianhe County? You both have the same surname of Su. Are there any connections between you?" ¡°I¡¯ve never dealt with him before.¡± Su Han was also puzzled. While he was talking, a housekeeper from outside the door had already walked in hurriedly, holding a gilded invitation in his hand, and hurriedly reported: "Master of the house, the second young master, the visitor left this message and left. " Su Yunhai frowned and said, "Leave a post and leave? Have you seen clearly what kind of person he is?" "It's an old man with a hooked nose." The housekeeper quickly bowed and replied. Su Yunhai and Su Han looked at each other, both of them filled with doubts. Mingzhu was very lively and ignored all the etiquette rules. She stepped forward and snatched the invitation from the butler. He glanced around and took a breath, as if he saw something incredible. "Su Han, this invitation says that the Su family will hold a selection within the family next month. The children of the family will pass various assessments to compete for places in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association. The head of the Su family in Qingye City is hereby invited to attend the ceremony. If If the Su family in Qingye City has disciples who have reached the True Martial Realm, they can also come together to participate in the assessment and compete for places." "What are the quotas for the Tianhe Martial Arts Association?" Su Han frowned. Mingjie chuckled and said: "This Tianhe Martial Arts Competition is co-organized by Prince Ming's Palace and the five major forces. It is held every five years. It can be said to be a grand event in Tianhe County. Only the core disciples of Prince Ming's Palace and the five major forces are eligible to participate. It is Tianhe County The pinnacle competition of the city¡¯s young generation.¡± "The number of places in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association today is limited. The palace will take a batch of places first, and then the five major forces will share them according to their strength. The Su family ranks last among the five major forces. When there are more places, they can get twenty or thirty places. , when there are few, you can only get ten.¡± "Brother Su Han, are you sure you are not related to the Su family? The quotas allocated to each force to participate in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association are very limited. Each force regards the quota as a treasure. How could you be allowed one? Are outsiders going to compete for the place that belongs to their Su family?" Su Han also had this doubt in his heart, shook his head and said: "I'm afraid brother Mingjie now thinks that our Su family in Qingye City is their branch or something? But our family is indeed a line of its own. Although the family is not large, But it is independent and has nothing to do with them.¡± "That's really weird." Mingjie thought for a while and then said, "However, let's not talk about why the Su family did this. The quota in Tianhe Martial Arts Association is indeed rare. If you are not a descendant of Prince Ming's Palace or the five major forces, then the quota is hard to get. In the Tianhe Martial Arts Competition five years ago, a wealthy businessman offered 10 million taels of silver to buy a place for his legitimate son, but none of the five major forces were willing to sell it to him, which shows the value of this place." Su Yunhai gasped when he heard this. After the Su family annexed the Ouyang family, all the wealth and properties combined were equivalent to six million taels of silver. In this Qingye City, they were extremely wealthy. Unexpectedly, When I went to Tianhe County City, I couldn't even buy a place in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association. Su Han's heart was moved, the competition between the younger generation's top experts, these words made him eager to try, and the blood all over his body was boiling. However, there is no free lunch in the world, especially in the Su family. Although everyone is from the same clan, it does not mean that the Su family must have good intentions. ¡°If you really wanted to invite me sincerely, you wouldn¡¯t send an old man who doesn¡¯t know his identity, throw down the invitation and leave without even seeing anyone. In short, this matter is suspicious. "Hey, idiot, what are you thinking about? This is a good thing that is hard to find even with a lantern. You go to take the Su family's assessment. There is nothing to lose if you fail. If you can pass the selection, you can get a Tianhe Martial Arts Association. If you miss such a good thing once, you won¡¯t have it next time.¡± Mingzhu has a simple mind and cannot think of so many things. She felt that with Su Han's background, he would never be able to get a spot in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association. This invitation would undoubtedly give Su Han a chance. If he could pass the assessment of the Su family, he would You can participate in the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, and suddenly become the object of tens of millions of people's attention in Tianhe County from an unknown young boy in a small town. Mingjie also said: "Brother Su Han, I know your inner concerns, being courteous for nothing, committing adultery or stealing. But from your perspective, Brother Yu thinks you should fight for this spot." "Although the quotas for the major forces are usually divided among the young powerhouses above the Zhenwu Realm, with your vision and knowledge, you may not be unable to win a quota for the Su Family. After all, the assessment process for each force is Not just??Nuclear force, personal character, knowledge, and potential are equally important, and Alchemy talent will also be taken into consideration. In short, the geniuses with the strongest combat effectiveness can participate in the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, and the talents with the most comprehensive potential also have the opportunity to participate. " "Each Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament has a different form. Sometimes it is a battle in the arena, sometimes it is a hunting activity, and there are various other forms. But no matter what form it is, generous trophies and rewards are indispensable. Moreover, the five major forces All the top experts and old monsters will watch the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament live, and Prince Ming will also go there. It is a good opportunity for young geniuses to shine and be appreciated." Mingjie said, smiling slightly, "If Brother Su Han is not willing to contact those top experts through my relationship, then this Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament is a great opportunity for you. If you can participate in the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, even if you can't in the end Get the ranking, and your road in Tianhe County will become a hundred times smoother than before." "Thank you very much, Brother Mingjie, for your trouble in introducing me. I already know it in my mind." Su Han smiled and said, "I am a mere martial artist in the Xiaozhen Martial Realm, and I feel quite ashamed to be so favored by Brother Mingjie. But I still have a question. Will the disciples of the Ziyang Sect participate in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association?" " Mingjie said: "The Ziyang Sect ranks second among the five major forces and is also one of the co-organizers of the Tianhe Martial Arts Association. Their disciples will naturally participate in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association, and there are more places than the Su family. How come brothers Su Han and Ziyang Which of the sect¡¯s disciples do you know well?¡± Su Han chuckled, "That's right." This smile made Mingzhu's back shiver, and she couldn't help but recall the scene when Su Han defeated Ziyang Zong Yuyang in the street. It was also that scene that made her understand that this guy was a ruthless person through and through. "Brother Su Han, Brother Yu admits that he really hopes that you will go to Tianhe County, and go now, because my sister's illness can no longer be delayed. However, what Brother Yu said just now is also true and completely true. Thinking from your point of view, I am not trying to trick you out of selfish motives. The Su family must have other motives for sending this invitation, but as the saying goes, wealth is gained through danger. Although this matter is risky, it is also an opportunity for you. . Otherwise, if you stay in Qingye City, you will be like gold hidden in the sand, unable to shine." "Furthermore, when you go to Tianhe County, you are my guest, Mingjie. If the Su family really wants to do something, I can help you." Mingjie said in a sincere tone, "Brother Su Han, you might as well consider it. Although you don't value the reward for treating the disease, I will never treat you badly. No matter whether it can be cured or not, as long as you get to Tianhe County, you can ask me for anything you want." Open your mouth." "No need to think about it, I promise you." Mingjie¡¯s words are exactly what Su Han thought. Wealth can be obtained through danger. Not to mention that it¡¯s just a Su family. As long as there is a chance to become stronger, Su Han will dare to go for it even if he is in a dragon¡¯s den or a tiger¡¯s den. What's more, this time it's not just a chance to become stronger, but also real benefits, the trophies and rewards of the Tianhe Martial Arts Association. Although these benefits are not enough to make Su Han crazy, he does need them. When he was reincarnated in Qingye City, he didn't lack any theoretical knowledge, but he only lacked various hardware. Weapons, primeval stones, alchemy raw materials, various resources, etc. Especially Yuan Stone, Jiaolong Martial Body is a thing that eats Yuan Stone. At the same time, he also urgently needs a real Yuan test monument. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 113: The generous Mingjie You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mingjie was overjoyed when he heard this, "Brother Su Han, so you have agreed to treat my sister." "Brother Mingjie said it well, wealth is found in danger. Brother Mingjie can also see that I, Su Han, am not someone who is willing to bury myself in the sand. I have to bother Brother Mingjie this time." Su Han also did not hide his ambition. Bang bang bang, Mingjie rarely touched his palms and laughed, "Okay, it's so happy! Su Han, I, Mingjie, haven't met a happy person like you for a long time. I wonder if I can use your precious land. I brought Wangfu's special brew." The blue bridge wine, we two brothers will not return home until we are drunk today." Su Yunhai also stood up and said with a smile, "I'll prepare a banquet for you." Knowing that Su Han was about to go to a new world to show off his talents, as a father, he was happier than anything else. "Dad, are you going? You were also invited in the invitation." Su Han asked. Su Yunhai said, "I'm not interested in their Su family, but I, Han'er, will take part in the assessment. I will definitely go. If you can enter the Tianhe Martial Arts Association, I will never miss it. However, now the family There are still a lot of trivial matters in the exam, so I can¡¯t leave for now, Han¡¯er, you go first, and when the exam starts next month, I will go to Tianhe County to cheer you up.¡± Su Han nodded and said, "You should be more careful in the family. This invitation from the Su family has a plan, and the only thing our Su family can profit from is the alchemy workshop. The money and materials in the alchemy workshop are theirs." I don¡¯t like it, but there are a few prescriptions I put there that no one outside has seen, so it will inevitably arouse some people¡¯s covetousness.¡± Su Han did not shy away from talking about this in front of the two brothers and sisters from the Ming Palace. The two brothers and sisters came from the palace and were rich and noble. A few pill prescriptions were not enough to make them take it seriously. "Don't worry, your father and I are not vegetarians either." After becoming a half-step true martial artist, Su Yunhai's confidence also greatly increased. Su Yunhai quickly prepared an exquisite banquet in the verandah of the back garden. Mingjie, Mingzhu, and Su Han drank and talked happily. Since Su Han was reborn, he has been running around and has almost no chance to go out and make friends, and he has no one who can be called a friend. The people around him are either relatives or subordinates. And Mingjie is the first person he feels he can talk to and can feel like a friend. At least, the two of them have the same temperament. Su Han is not willing to be a hidden dragon in the abyss, and he is not willing to be a real gold hidden in the sand. He could not practice martial arts in his previous life, but he still lived a glorious life. This life is even more exciting than the previous life. Standing at the top of the Great Xia Dynasty was just his basic goal. In order to achieve this goal, he must now go out and collide with those already famous geniuses to hone himself to brilliance. Whatever his ability, he must do great things. "Under Mingjie's indifferent brows, there is also a deep-seated unwillingness hidden. This kind of unwillingness is also ambition, but it is different from Su Han's ambition. Su Han could tell that he was definitely not as simple as an ordinary child of the palace. He and Mingzhu were brothers and sisters. Judging from the demeanor of the two of them, they could only be the blood of Prince Ming, the lineage that would inherit the throne of the palace. . Since ancient times, the prince's family has had many children, and the prince's bloodline will also be abundant. Su Han was very familiar with Mingjie's deeply hidden reluctance. In his previous life, in addition to the prince, there were more than fifty princes in Daxia, among whom one or twenty were very outstanding. There was a hint of unwillingness in the prince's brows. However, Su Han didn't say anything. It wasn't that he was worried about anything, but that they didn't mention these things, so Su Han didn't need to worry about them. "Brother Xian, we hit it off as soon as we met. If you accept this storage ring, it will be regarded as a meeting gift from me. If you don't want to accept Brother Yu's gift, then treat it as a deposit for diagnosis and treatment." Mingjie was in a good mood. After drinking a few drinks with Su Han, he found that the two of them could talk very well. ??The storage ring is a spiritual weapon-level object that can never be seen in Qingye City. If you want to buy it, you will probably only be able to buy one if you spend all the financial resources of the Su family. Su Han knew that this thing was valuable, and Mingjie was so generous in doing so to show his sincerity. There was no refusal at the moment and he accepted it directly. With a closer look, I discovered that there were dozens of jars of wine placed in the space where the ring was stored. Mingjie laughed, "They are all Lanqiao nectar, Wangfu's special brew. Although it is not a precious thing, it tastes very good, and elixirs are added during the brewing. Drinking more can also nourish the body. Although I don¡¯t think brother Xian is obsessed with what¡¯s in the cup, but this wine can be used to entertain guests, I believe brother Xian can use it, so don¡¯t dislike it.¡± Su Han heard itThen it became clear that Mingjie was indeed a person who grew up in a deceitful place like the palace, and his level of attentiveness was far beyond comparison with others. He was obviously sending wine, but actually he was helping Su Han. Su Han went to Tianhe County. If he didn't want to live in the palace, he would be alone and a new arrival. In a circle where aristocrats and powerful people are everywhere, it would be easy to be squeezed out. As a member of the palace, Mingjie cannot always come forward to support Su Han, and he also has his own affairs to be busy with. Therefore, sending this wine that clearly bears the mark of the palace is to give Su Han a basis and let others know that Su Han is at least someone related to the palace and cannot be bullied at will. Su Han was really touched by Mingjie's attentiveness. "Brother Xian, I just heard you say that you suspected that the Su family wanted to seek the formula of the elixir in your family's alchemy workshop. I can help you and send someone to protect you. The Su family does not dare to talk to the Ming Palace. Go against it." Mingjie pondered for a moment and then suggested. "There should be no danger to the Su family during this period. Su Han appreciates Brother Mingjie's kindness." Su Han knew that Mingjie proposed this so that he would not have any worries. However, he also knew that Mingjie could not be sure of everything in Prince Ming's Mansion. Mingjie had to take some risks if he wanted to mobilize the army of Prince Ming's Mansion. "If the Su family really wanted to harm the Su family, they would have come a long time ago. They could defeat the Su family in a matter of minutes, so why go to all the trouble to send out an invitation?" It is estimated that they heard about the mysterious strong man Bao Su's family, and they were afraid and did not dare to force himself. With that mysterious powerful man, the Su family will not be threatened by the Su family in the near future. Mingjie listened to what he said and understood, and smiled broadly, took a sip of wine, and said: "But in my opinion, Xiandi's family still has great potential to be tapped, and there are those who are strong in the tenth level of Qiwu Realm." The potential of the True Martial Realm is only limited by low-grade skills and it is difficult to break through to the True Martial Realm. In Tianhe County, there are some small families whose martial arts literacy is similar to that of Xiandi's family, but there are several strong True Martial Realm experts. Yes, it¡¯s because the family-inherited martial arts are better and are of the middle grade.¡± As a disciple of the royal family, Mingjie's eyes were extremely vicious. He only met Su Yunhai face to face and judged his cultivation method from the fluctuations of Su Yunhai's energy. However, Mingjie had no clue about the technique that Su Han practiced, and he couldn't even judge the general direction of the technique. Unexpectedly, after hearing these words, Su Han suddenly put down his wine glass and said in surprise: "Is it because of the limitations of the technique that I can't break through to the true martial arts realm?" Mingzhu couldn't help but interject, "Idiot, this is common sense. The upper limit of low-grade exercises is the tenth level of Qi Martial Realm. If you practice low-grade exercises and want to break through to the true martial arts realm, you must have great luck and be a genius. You You know so many things, how can you not know this?" Su Han was really stunned. He had never practiced martial arts in his previous life, and the martial arts secret books he read were all of the highest quality. I have never seen low-grade skills at all. As for the upper limit of low-level skills, the upper limit is the tenth level of Qi Martial Realm. No one has told him about this kind of thing, so how would he know? No wonder Su Yunhai and the others have been unable to break through to the True Martial Realm. After rebirth, Su Han had not thought about replacing Su Yunhai and others with better techniques, but there was no middle-grade technique in his memory, and the high-grade technique was not suitable for Qi Martial Realm warriors to practice, "Black Dragon Manual" It is not something that ordinary people can practice. In addition, asking a person to change the exercises he has practiced for many years will also cause various discomforts. So Su Han just asked the alchemy shop to continuously provide them with elixirs and let them practice on their own. I didn't expect that I would make such a stupid mistake. If there are middle-grade skills to practice, and with the assistance of a large number of elixirs, maybe Su Yunhai is now a strong man in the Zhenwu Realm, as well as Su Qingshan and several elders in the family (Remember this site Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 114: First Arrival at Tianhe County You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mingjie and Mingzhu looked at each other speechless. This guy always made people unexpected. He was so knowledgeable that he could be called a monster, but he would be surprised by this common sense. Judging from his expression, it really didn't look like he was pretending. After three drinks, Mingjie and Mingzhu said goodbye and left. Su Han promised the two brothers and sisters that after settling the family affairs, he rushed to Tianhe County as quickly as possible. The next day, Su Yunhai's room. Su Han didn't hesitate, and directly asked Su Yunhai for the "Shuiyun Jue" secret book passed down by the Su family, and read it carefully. Su Yunhai looked at Su Han curiously, not knowing what he was going to do. Su Han searched all night long and found a few middle-grade exercises from his memory. However, their attributes and training methods were far different from "Shuiyun Jue". If someone suddenly changed them, it would definitely cause rejection and be counterproductive. . Therefore, I simply started with the "Shuiyun Jue" itself to see if I could get any inspiration. Unexpectedly, at this glance, there is really something to gain. Unexpectedly, this "Shuiyun Jue" is actually a simplified version of the middle-grade exercise "Tianshui Shenyun Jue". In other words, someone refined the parts of "Tianshui Shenyun Jue" that are easier to understand and practice and modified them. New exercises written later. Although the two techniques have differences, their cores are the same. Those who practice "Shuiyun Jue" can easily transition to "Tianshui Shenyun Jue" as long as they have sufficient martial arts literacy. This is really an unexpected surprise. If he hadn't seen the secret book of "Shuiyun Jue", Su Han might not have remembered that he had ever seen the "Tianshui Shenyun Jue" technique. At the moment, Su Han wrote down the secret book of "Tian Shui Shen Yun Jue" and gave it to Su Yunhai. Su Yunhai has been practicing "Shuiyun Jue" for decades, and he is deeply familiar with this technique. He took a quick look at the secret book, and immediately took a breath of cold air and looked at Su Han with extremely incredible eyes. Su Han instructed: "Don't tell others that I gave it to you, just say that you found it in the family secret treasury." Su Yunhai said with a trembling voice: "This technique is somewhat similar to "Shuiyun Jue", but its depth is completely different. After just watching it for a moment, I felt that some years of difficult shackles collapsed, and some vague points suddenly became clear. When I got up, my mind was extremely clear. Is this a middle-grade skill? Where did you get it from? Could it be Mr. Ming yesterday" "In short, the origin of this "Tian Shui Shen Yun Jue" must not be known to others." Su Han did not deny Su Yunhai's guess, and even deliberately misled Su Yunhai. Su Yunhai was naturally overjoyed, as if he had found a treasure. Now he is already a half-step True Martial Realm expert, but he is unable to break through due to the limitations of his martial arts. "Shuiyun Jue" mentions several key points of the True Martial Realm too vaguely, leaving him confused. Now that he had this "Tian Shui Shen Yun Jue", he could not wait to immediately retreat for a month to attack the true martial arts realm. "As for the people in the family, those who have the hope of reaching the True Martial Realm can be taught this technique. Those who really have no talent can forget it. It will not be good for them to be exposed to advanced techniques. It is up to you, dad, to decide who you want to teach it to. ." Su Han said again. "Don't worry, your dad and I still have some management skills." Su Yunhai already has a plan in his mind. With this Tianshui Shenyun Jue, the Su family can immediately emerge two to three true martial arts experts, and the cultivation speed of those more talented tribesmen and martial guards will also be greatly accelerated. After annexing the Ouyang family, the Su family has become rich, but there is also a risk that the family fortune cannot be maintained. If the overall force can be improved to a higher level, it will undoubtedly be a huge blessing. It is conceivable that the Su family's overall military strength will leap to a new level in the near future. There will be several real martial arts masters and a group of tenth-level Qi martial arts warriors as the backbone. Not only will their position in Qingye City be extremely stable, , even if you move to Tianhe County, you can gain a firm foothold. Seeing that Su Yunhai was impatient and wanted to practice in seclusion and select clan members to teach the skills, Su Han couldn't help but smile, "I have promised Brother Mingjie that I will go to Tianhe County after handling family affairs. .I will write down a few more elixir formulas later, and you can hand them over to the elixir workshop for refining. They are all elixirs that will help you practice the "Tian Shui Shen Yun Jue"." Su Han also has his own ideas about the supply of elixirs to his tribe. Although elixirs that directly improve one's cultivation are simple and crude, there are always hidden dangers in improving one's cultivation through elixirs, and it is more difficult to convert them into actual combat effectiveness. Su Han doesn't take that kind of elixir himself, nor will he give it to his clan members. Some elixirs that help improve the effectiveness of cultivation, although slower to take effect, are better than taking them slowly. Su Yunhai naturally agreed again. Two father and son becauseKnowing that we will meet again in Tianhe County next month, there is no feeling of parting. Su Han refined some elixirs and poison powder for personal use, said goodbye to Su Qingshan and Su Wanqing, and went to the Qingye City Alchemy Academy in person, asking someone to bring a message to Master Mo, the director of the Alchemy Academy who was in retreat, saying, Go by yourself. After all, it was hard for Su Han to say whether he would come back after leaving. The Great Xia Dynasty was so big that Qingye City was only a small part of it. But Master Mo is an old man whom Su Han respects. He is honest, frank and without any pretense. For both emotional and rational reasons, Su Han should say hello to him before leaving. It¡¯s a pity that Master Mo is locked in a life-and-death barrier, and no one dares to disturb him. It would be a pity not to be able to say goodbye in person. Because he was traveling alone, Su Han chose the fastest green-maned horse. Along the way, we passed a dozen large and small cities, the smallest of which was larger than Aoba Castle. Ten days later, Su Han finally entered the territory of Tianhe County. Tianhe County has a population of 50 million and is divided into inner and outer cities. Looking from a distance, a huge city seems to have no boundaries and is spectacular. The tall city gates, the magnificent buildings, and the soldiers of the county with strong armor, every detail demonstrates the prominent status of Tianhe County. "The heart of Tianhe County is truly worthy of its reputation." Su Han stood on horseback in front of the Tianhe County City. Looking at this huge city, he was filled with the atmosphere of the market, giving people a feeling of extremely prosperous fireworks. . Standing in front of this huge city, Su Han felt a sense of emotion in his heart. This was his new life, which was completely different from his previous life. In this life, he really felt like he had stepped out of a remote village. "Who is he? So bold, how dare he not dismount when he comes to the gate of Tianhe County?" When the guards guarding the city saw that Su Han was dusty, he was not wearing good clothes, and he was not riding a good horse. He looked like a countryman. These city guards have been at the city gate for a long time. They have become refined and are used to watching people order dishes. Seeing Su Han's appearance, he knew that he was not a native of Tianhe County and would not look down upon him at all. ???????????? Even, I was still thinking in my heart, how to blackmail this poor boy and charge him more entrance fee. Su Han didn't waste any time and showed the token Mingjie gave him, "I am a guest of Prince Ming's Mansion." As soon as they saw the token, the faces of the city guards immediately changed. When they heard the words "Ming Wangfu", they almost collapsed. Since he was a guest of Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion, he should have told him earlier, which made them look so angry. If they offended Prince Ming's Mansion, the guards guarding the gates of the outer city would not even know how they died. "Since you have the royal palace's token, sir, you don't need to check when entering or leaving the city gate in the future." The city guards quickly invited Su Han into the city gate with a smile. Entering Tianhe County, the bustling market atmosphere hits your face. Thinking that Mingjie was very anxious about the treatment, Su Han had no intention of wandering around. According to the map Mingjie gave him, he drove his horse straight to the inner city area. The inner city is an area exclusively occupied by the Ming Palace and the five major forces. It can be said to be an absolute elite settlement area. A tall and antique city wall separates the inner and outer cities. At the gate of the inner city, Su Han encountered trouble for the second time. "Please stay. If you want to enter the inner city area, please show your ID first." This time, Su Han took out the token from Prince Ming's Mansion, but it was not as smooth as before. "Well, the token is real. However, we need to register who gave you this token, and we also need to send someone to ask the palace if it really gave you this token, so please wait here. . After all, those who enter and exit the inner city are nobles, and we need to ensure the safety and cleanliness of the inner city, so this procedure will be more complicated." The city guards in the inner city spoke very politely. Su Han didn't expect that there would be such a procedure. It was not impossible to ask him to wait, but Mingjie's sister's condition would delay it again. He frowned and said: "I am a friend of Prince Mingjie. The matter is urgent. I wonder if you can be accommodating and let me in first? Your people can come with me. I will tell you when I see Mr. Mingjie. It¡¯s true or false.¡± "No, everything will follow the procedure." The city guards did not give in at all. Su Han wanted to say something else, but a sharp female voice suddenly came from the side: "Brother guard, don't blame me for talking too much. This person is suspicious. There is only one person named Mingjie in the palace, and that is His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince. How could the Fourth Prince be so noble and noble as to make friends with such a poor boy? This is extremely weird. This token may have been stolen by him, but the guard brother needs to find out. What we who live in the inner city are most afraid of is having some suspicious people destroy the rules and purity of the inner city." Turning around, I saw a gorgeous carriage parked at the gate of the inner city, and a woman opened the curtain and shouted. The woman looked less than 20 years old, but she had exaggerated eyebrows, her braids were decorated with jewels, and her overall outfit gave people an indescribably awkward feeling. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The people destroyed the rules and purity of the inner city. " Turning around, I saw a gorgeous carriage parked at the gate of the inner city, and a woman opened the curtain and shouted. The woman looked less than 20 years old, but she had exaggerated eyebrows, her braids were decorated with jewels, and her overall outfit gave people an indescribably awkward feeling. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 115: Two women quarreled at the gate of the inner city You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! His Highness the Fourth Prince? Although Su Han had already guessed that Mingjie was not an ordinary disciple of the royal family, Su Han still felt a little emotional when he heard it with his own ears and confirmed his guess. "Miss Bao'er, don't worry, we will act impartially." The city guard captain immediately made a promise to the jeweled woman, and the other city guards also agreed. It seems that this "Miss Bao'er" is very popular among the city guards in the inner city. "Hehe, let me see this token." Miss Baoer couldn't help but snatched the token from the captain of the city guard. "Ohit really is the token of His Highness the Fourth." Miss Bao'er said in surprise, her eyebrows raised high, her shrewd eyes rolled, as if she was thinking about something, and then she smiled sweetly and said after a moment: "Brother guard, this is really the token of His Highness the Fourth, Your Highness." You may be in a hurry after losing the token. I will return the token to His Highness. As for this thief, just drive him away." "This Miss Bao'er, we still have to follow the procedures. We must first confirm with His Highness the Fourth Prince with the token before we can drive people away, otherwise we will be punished." The captain of the city guard showed a troubled expression. It is impossible for you, Miss Baoer, to take the token to show your courtesy to His Highness the Fourth Highness, and the rest of us will be punished because of you, right? Lan Baoer's face darkened slightly and said angrily: "Don't I, Lan Baoer, even have this bit of face in front of you? If someone wants to punish you, just say it was my Lan Baoer's order. If you want to blame, blame me Lan Baoer." Bao'er is fine, let's see who has the guts to punish me!" With that said, Lan Baoer couldn't help but get on the carriage with the token and shouted: "Let's go to Prince Ming's Mansion!" Suddenly, a strong wind hit him. Before Lan Baoer could react, the token in his hand was swept away by a powerful black force and fell into the hands of the dusty young man. Lan Baoer suddenly took a breath of cold air, anger showing in his eyes. In Tianhe County, no one dared to be so rude to her, Lan Baoer, especially such a poor guy who dared to be so presumptuous in front of her and seek death. Su Han flipped his palm, put the token into the storage ring, and then said calmly: "Miss, is it bad to spout blood in broad daylight?" Lan Baoer's two eyebrows stood up, and he sneered: "Where did you come from, a little thief, dare to act wild in front of me? Are you slandering others? Why am I slandering others?" Su Han said calmly: "You said I stole this token? If it wasn't stolen, would you dare to cut out your tongue?" As soon as these words came out, even the city guards took a breath. This countryman is a countryman. He really has no idea how high the sky is and how dare he be so rude to Miss Lan Baoer. He doesn¡¯t know Miss Lan Baoer¡¯s identity yet. If he knew, he would probably regret it extremely. Who doesn¡¯t know which force Lan Baoer represents behind his back? If you offend this force, you will never be able to survive in Tianhe County in the future, unless you never enter a store or buy anything. "It's just you? Do you dare to negotiate terms with me?" Lan Baoer said, then he glanced at Su Han and sneered, "You want me to cut out my tongue? You are really from the countryside, and you don't even know who I am?" "I have no interest in who you are. If you didn't insist on taking my token, I wouldn't even bother to look at you" There was an undisguised contempt in Su Han's tone, "You seem to want to please His Highness Fourth Highness. Why don't I teach you to be good? If you want His Highness Four Highnesses to have a better impression of you, get out of here and don't delay me." It's business. Otherwise, if he knows that you are the one who made me waste my time at the gate of the inner city today, I'm afraid he will be extremely disgusted with you for the rest of his life." "What kind of farts do you have in your mouth?" Lan Baoer's face was full of disbelief, and his tone gradually became colder, "His Royal Highness is such a noble person, how can he allow you, a country man, to make up nonsense? Hurry up and shut up your dog mouth and hand over the token." There was a sense of arrogance and dominance in his voice that went deep into his bones. Sapphire instinctively disliked this poor country boy. Not only was he extremely rude, but he also looked at her with a condescending indifference, as if she, Sapphire, was a clown. Su Han sighed softly in his heart. He didn't want to cause trouble when he came to Tianhe County, but he didn't expect to meet Lan Bao'er. She probably wanted to use the token to please Mingjie, and she was so arrogant here. Like a crazy woman. This time, he was forced to do nothing. "Hey~ Sister Bao'er, are you showing off your power here again?" At this moment, a clear soundA female voice came from behind, her tone full of ridicule. When the originally arrogant Lan Baoer heard this voice, his pupils immediately shrank tightly. His eyes were full of disgust, but there was also a hint of fear in the disgust, and his bejeweled face was a little distorted. Su Han turned around and saw a graceful woman in black robe leaning on an exquisite pony carriage. Her face was covered with purple gauze, and her face could not be seen clearly. She could only vaguely see the corners of her mouth that seemed to be smiling but not smiling under the veil. As soon as he saw this graceful figure, Su Han secretly thought what a coincidence. He had seen this masked woman twice in Qingye City. The first time she dressed up as a follower and followed Yin Yi, and the second time she appeared with the young man in black robe at Master Ni's house. Counting today, this is the third time. I didn¡¯t expect that she was from Tianhe County. "Miss Nangong!" The city guards quickly bowed respectfully and saluted the masked woman. It seemed that she often went in and out of the inner city. "Little brother, we meet again." The masked woman greeted Su Han openly. She didn't look surprised that Su Han appeared in Tianhe County, but the address made Su Han's mouth twitch. "What a coincidence." "Nangong Rong." Lan Baoer uttered three words coldly, as if he hated Nangong Rong extremely, and said coldly: "What are you doing here in the inner city? If I remember correctly, you are not qualified to live in the inner city. The outer city is the place where someone like you, who is wandering on the fringes of the aristocratic circle, should stay, right?" Nangong Rong, however, didn't pay attention to Lan Bao'er's sarcasm, and said with a leisurely smile: "What? The Nalan family invited me to give lectures to their children, can't I go? Sister Bao'er, you are so majestic today. If I had just If you heard me right, you want to drive away the guests of His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince and steal his token?" Lan Baoer sneered and said: "What does it have to do with you? Do I, Lan Baoer, need your approval to do things? But you, actually getting to know such a poor little thief, even your sister and brother, even me, are embarrassed for you." You are indeed worthy of being born as a pariah, and you have the same untouchable aura as the country people in your bones." Nangong Rong ignored Lan Baoer and turned to Su Han: "Are you in a hurry? Are you going to the inner city now? Can't wait to verify the token?" Facing this series of barrage of questions, Su Han nodded and said: "That's right, you" "Okay, I get it." Nangong Rong said briefly, pulled Su Han over with incredible strength, and said to the city guard captain: "This is my follower, can I take him into the inner city?" "Miss Nangong, this" The captain of the city guard was obviously hesitant. Lan Baoer opened her lips slightly and asked in surprise: "Nangong Rong, have you lost your mind and gone crazy? In order to go against me, you actually brought a thief into the inner city? If there is any trouble, can you afford it?" "If anything happens, I will be responsible for it." Nangong Rong changed her tone and became tougher, looking directly at the city guard captain under the veil. After hearing this, the city guard captain became a little relaxed. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "This is no problem in terms of process. Then please invite Miss Nangong." "Haha! Sister Bao'er, sister is leaving first, see you later." Nangong Rong smiled very crisply, as if she was deliberately trying to make Lan Baoer angry. She pulled Su Han into her carriage and drove towards the inner city. Lan Baoer was left alone, her chest rising and falling violently, and her nails digging deeply into the flesh of her palms. "Okay, you are all fine! Nangong Rong, and that country boy, I, Lan Bao'er, will not let you go." Lan Baoer and Nangong Rong had a deep feud. She knew that Nangong Rong did this to confront her and deliberately anger her. And that boy, a mere country boy, dared to contradict her, Lan Baoer, and she would never let this boy go. The most unforgivable thing is that this kid actually talked nonsense, saying that if His Highness Mingjie knew that Lan Baoer had stopped him at the city gate, he would be extremely disgusted with Lan Baoer! What a joke. Lan Baoer simply didn¡¯t believe that this person would be a friend of His Royal Highness Mingjie. She just waited to see Nangong Rong's joke and brought a little thief into the inner city. If anything went wrong, Nangong Rong would be the one to blame. When the time comes, Lan Bao'er will add insult to injury, and Nangong Rong will still have to shed half of her skin even if she doesn't die. hehe! Absolutely no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no to steal the token of His Highness Mingjie, the Fourth Highness. Who doesn¡¯t know that His Highness, the Fourth Highness, is now very worried about Princess Mingyue¡¯s illness? To hit him at this time is to seek death. With a low snort, Lan Baoer turned and left! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)el.com Chapter 116: Mrs. Lei is not easy to mess with You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Now you owe me another favor. My guess was right, you are indeed involved with Prince Ming's Mansion." In the carriage, Nangong Rong said to Su Han. Su Han shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I didn't expect that in this Tianhe County, status is so important. It would be so difficult for a white man to enter the inner city. No one would believe him even if he showed the token. It seems that people without noble status are in trouble. It will be difficult to move here.¡± Nangong Rong said: "Not everyone is like this. Lan Bao'er comes from a family background, and everyone in her Lan family is used to judging people by their appearance, and looking down on others! Moreover, she is trying her best to be the leader of the Fourth Highness. It¡¯s unlucky for you to bump into the good girl in front of you!¡± "But you are right. In Tianhe County, the three, six and nine grades are clearly divided. Status is more important than anything else. If the status is low, it is really difficult to move around here. Even if you go to a business to buy something, you will be discriminated against. ." Nangong Rong smiled again. "Thanks to you today, I, Su Han, owe you a favor." Without Nangong Rong, things might not have ended so well. Su Han was still very grateful for Nangong Rong's appearance, which prevented him from having to use force to solve the problem. "Haha! Don't mention the favor in advance. If you offend Lan Bao'er, you will have a headache in the future. That woman is the most grudge-minded, and her mind is smaller than the tip of a needle. Anyone who makes her unhappy will definitely pay back a hundred times. Go back. You contradicted her in public today and made her lose face. She must have a grudge against you in her heart." "From what you said, it seems like she has a lot of energy, to the extent that it can give me a headache?" Su Han asked suspiciously. "Don't underestimate her. Although she has no ability, she has a good background. She is the second lady of Tianyun Trading Company. Tianyun Trading Company's properties are spread across the entire Tianhe County, and her nails have penetrated into almost everyone. Fields, elixirs, spiritual weapons, primeval stones, materials, these fields that are closely related to warriors are almost monopolized by Tianyun Trading Company. Now that you have offended Lan Baoer, she only needs to make things difficult for you, for example, the price of your purchase will be doubled. , or simply ban you from all Tianyun Trading Company stores" Nangong Rong smiled. Su Han suddenly realized that no wonder Lan Baoer looked confident, as if no one in the huge Tianhe County dared to offend her. The water in Tianhe County is indeed hundreds of times deeper than Qingye City. "Why don't you look very worried to me?" Nangong Rong asked suspiciously. Normal people would be at a loss if they heard that they might be banned by Tianyun Trading Company. How could they be like this kid and not even bother to frown? Su Han did not answer, but changed the topic. "Have you ever had any trouble with that Sapphire?" Nangong Rong nodded slightly, "Yes, she and I had a problem, and the reason was a business dispute. If you are interested, I will tell you slowly another day. There is no time today, Prince Ming's Mansion has arrived ." Su Han looked out the car window and saw a towering mansion built against the mountain. It was majestic and unusual even in this inner city. An intoxicating atmosphere of wealth and wealth came to his face. Nangong Rong said: "Let's talk about it next time! I'm going to Nalan Family, so we'll say goodbye." With that said, the carriage drove away. Su Han shook his head secretly in his heart. After meeting her three times, he still didn¡¯t know who she was! He turned around and walked towards Prince Ming's Mansion. Before he reached the gate, a group of red-armored warriors poured out from both sides, pointing their gleaming weapons at Su Han. "This is an important place in the royal palace, and no one is allowed to wander here." Su Han was about to say something when a familiar figure suddenly walked out of the palace gate. Seeing Su Han, strong surprise suddenly appeared on that indifferent face. "Brother! No wonder I always feel that something good will happen today. I can't help but go out of the palace to have a look. It turns out that you are finally here." Mingjie ignored his demeanor and rushed over to give Su Han a solid bear hug. His face was as happy as a child's, and the group of red-armored warriors next to him were so shocked that their eyes almost fell off. It seems that this is very inconsistent with Mingjie's usual style. But there is a feeling of true love being revealed. Mingjie comes from a royal family, and it is really difficult to make confidant friends. After the bear hug, Mingjie grabbed Su Han's shoulders with both hands and looked up and down, "Brother, looking at your dusty appearance, there must have been many twists and turns along the way. Come on, let's go in first." Su Han smiled and said, "If I had known there would be twists and turns, I wouldn't have refused you to pick me up at the city gate, but it would have wasted a lot of time."   "What's wrong?" Mingjie's face darkened, "Is there some blind bastard who dares to provoke my brother?" "It's a small matter, let's talk about it later." Mingjie nodded and said: "I can guess even if you don't tell me, these nobles living in the inner city are all scum. Who doesn't have their eyes above the top and try to dominate others? Hehe, how dare you do this to me, Mingjie?" It's really a great skill to stir up trouble on a brother's head." As the first-class nobleman in Tianhe County, Mingjie actually cursed those noblemen as scum and mavericks. However, most of Su Han's friends in his previous life were like this. People who have the same atmosphere as Su Han are basically unlikely to be "normal people" in the eyes of the world. "Brother, there is one more thing I have to apologize to you for. I concealed my identity a little bit when I was in Aoba City, but I didn't mean any harm." Mingjie scratched his hair and felt very embarrassed, "This identity is really a burden. Brother, I really want to make friends with you, so I don't want to say it out loud and create a sense of distance between the two of us out of thin air." "Since you and I are brothers, why should we stick to this? Could it be that because you are the heir, I, Su Han, don't treat you as a friend?" Su Han knew what Mingjie was worried about, but how could a prince's status frighten Su Han? In his previous life, he was a master who didn't even buy into the prince of Daxia. Whoever he wants to make friends with only depends on the person, never the identity. Mingjie, he would make friends even if he was a prince, and he would still make friends even if he was a beggar. Mingjie clapped his hands and laughed, "Okay, okay, my brother is indeed not a thing in the pool. It's really happy. But I got into trouble. I'll punish myself with three drinks later. Brother, let's go to Mingyue Xiaozhu to see my sister first, and then How about I take care of you again?" Su Han knew that Mingjie was worried about his sister's condition, so he nodded and agreed, "I can do it anytime. Human lives are at stake, so medical treatment is the most important thing." "You are indeed my good brother." While talking, the two of them passed by the palace and came to a quiet place deep in the palace near the back mountain. The Mingyue Villa that Mingjie refers to is built directly on a green lake, close to mountains and rivers. It is conceivable that if you come on a full moon night, you can see the moon reflected in the clear lake water. It¡¯s hard to imagine what kind of woman would live in such a quiet, unique and unconventional treasure place. "Your Royal Highness." Ten or twenty young maids poured out of Mingyue Xiaozhu and bowed their knees to salute, but all of them looked at Su Han with a slightly strange look. In this palace, all the guests coming and going are well-dressed. I have never seen anyone dressed so casually, and there is even dust on the clothes. However, since His Highness the Fourth Highness brought it, they could not say anything. "Is the princess still sleeping?" Mingjie asked. A maid quickly reported: "She is still asleep. Madam Lei came just now and is accompanying the princess now." As soon as he heard the words "Mrs. Lei", a wry smile suddenly appeared on Mingjie's face, and he sighed unconsciously, "Oh! What a bad time." Su Han was surprised for a while, how could a woman make the noble prince so worried? "Brother Mingjie, who is this Mrs. Lei?" Mingjie¡¯s lips moved, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. Instead, he directly used his soul power to transmit the sound, and the sound rang in Su Han¡¯s mind. "This Mrs. Lei is a female official in the palace, and she single-handedly brought up the two youngest princesses in the palace. In the palace, she is senior, has a high status, and has a great temper. When ordinary people in the palace see her, they must salute and say hello. Even if we are the prince and princess, if she wants to lecture her, we can only listen." "A female official" Su Han still couldn't believe that a female official would have such great power in the palace. Mingjie continued to transmit the message: "Not just a female official, Mrs. Lei's husband is the Red Armored General that my father relies on the most, and he has a lot of troops." Su Han suddenly realized that in the final analysis, all status is still linked to strength. From this point of view, it is not unusual for Mrs. Lei to make all the changes in the back house of the palace. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 117: Heartbroken, quack doctor urges death You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Walking all the way into Mingyue Xiaozhu, Su Han found that the maid of Mingyue Xiaozhu was very respectful to Mingjie. It seemed that Mingjie had a good relationship with his sister, Princess Mingyue. However, when the two of them were walking in Prince Ming's Mansion just now, Su Han found that other servants in the Prince's Mansion had a flash of disapproval in their eyes when they saw Mingjie, and some even simply pretended not to have seen him. ???????????????? After all, His Highness is the Crown Prince, and his life is miserable enough when he is not wanted to be seen by anyone in the palace. It seems that strife and fighting are inevitable everywhere, and Mingjie's noble status is limited to those outside the palace. Walking into Princess Mingyue's room, a faint scent of incense hit her face. In the apricot-yellow gauze tent, a girl wearing a light yellow shirt was sleeping soundly. Through the gauze curtain, one can only vaguely see a face as beautiful as jade, with a natural appearance, and the appearance is five points similar to Mingzhu. A handful of black silk is as smooth as a waterfall, hanging on the bedside. A maid was kneeling beside the bed holding a bowl of brown concoction, lifting a corner of the gauze curtain, and was about to feed the concoction to the sleeping princess. Su Han smelled the incense in the room, his face changed, his eyes glanced at the concoction, then passed over the face of the sleeping princess, and immediately shouted: "You can't feed that medicine!" The maid was startled by the sound of drinking. She could not hold the medicine bowl in her hand steadily, and the medicine poured into the princess's mouth even faster. Su Han didn't say anything, and a burst of black essence surged out from his palm, instantly sweeping away the bowl of brown concoction and slamming it to the ground. Crackling! The crisp sound of the porcelain bowl breaking shocked everyone out of their wits. The brown concoction snaked on the shiny floor, instantly staining the beautiful floor into a mess. "Mingjie! What are you doing in there!" A sharp roar came from outside the door instantly, and a middle-aged female martial artist in gorgeous clothes rushed into the room. Seeing this scene, her eyes widened instantly, and she couldn't recover for a long time! Mingjie also took a breath of cold air. He didn't know why Su Han suddenly took action, so he had to awkwardly say to the middle-aged female martial artist: "Mrs. Lei, please be patient for a moment. I will send someone to fry another bowl of medicine right away. that is." "Fry another bowl?" Mrs. Lei took a deep breath, her chest kept rising and falling, a look of contempt gradually appeared on her face, and she sneered, "Do you know how valuable this little bowl of concoction is?" "Mingjie, don't think that just because you are a prince, you can act recklessly in Mingyue Xiaozhu. What kind of prince are you? Who in this palace doesn't know that you were born by a girl? I, Mrs. Lei, advise you to go back and sit quietly. Don¡¯t always think about making a provocation, let alone go to Mingyue Xiaozhu all day long. Do you think that after curing our princess, the prince will look high on you and let you have the same status as the other three princes?" These words obviously hit Mingjie's pain point, and Mingjie's face suddenly became extremely ugly, "Mrs. Lei, one code is the same, Mingyue is my sister, although she is not the same mother, she is also the same mother. We are related by blood. Can¡¯t I ask someone to heal her?¡± Mrs. Lei said coldly: "Break the princess's medicine bowl. Is this what you call healing? Are you treating the princess or urging her to die?" "It's so noisy, Mrs. Lei, isn't it? It's you who urged the princess to die. If you want your princess to live longer, don't give her this kind of poison. Are all the doctors in your palace just eating shit? Do you also make such low-level mistakes?" A faint word was suddenly inserted between the two of them, with a hint of impatience in the tone. Mrs. Lei turned her head in surprise, only to see a young man looking at her indifferently. His face was very unfamiliar. This was the first time she had seen him. Mingjie was also stunned, "Poison?" Mrs. Lei exhaled a long breath and sneered: "Haha! What an interesting thing, kid. This medicine is an exclusive formula prepared by me personally for the princess. It helps to refresh the mind and strengthen the soul. You said it is poison? Mingjie, are you right? I feel that my wings are stiff, I dare to bring any kind of third-rate stuff into the palace, and I dare to speak nonsense and filthy words in Mingyue Xiaozhu, polluting the princess's sight and hearing." "So you are the one who eats shit. A quack like you can kill people without even realizing it. If I scold you for eating shit, I am complimenting you." Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Your medicine contains one part Awakening Herb and one part Soul-locking Wood. Am I right?" "What does it have to do with you if I put it away?" Mrs. Lei subconsciously retorted, but deep down she was secretly surprised! How could this kid know what ingredients were used in his medicine without tasting it?  The Awakening God Grass can barely be explained because it has a slightly special smell, but the Soul Locking Wood is colorless and odorless. How on earth did he distinguish it? Moreover, even the portion size is spot on. Mrs. Lei's first reaction was to look at Mingjie, with a cold light flashing in her eyes, and asked sternly: "Did you tell him?" Mingjie was also secretly surprised, but he concealed it very well. When Mrs. Lei asked, he spread his hands and said with a smile: "Isn't it your exclusive formula, Mrs. Lei? How could I know?" "Hmph! There's no need to hide it, you only use these unflattering methods." With a bit of toughness on her face, Mrs. Lei said calmly, "What's more, what if I put Awakening Herb and Soul-locking Wood in the medicine? These two medicines are inherently compatible. If used together, the effect will be successful." Doubling it is very beneficial to the princess's illness, so why is there any poison? Mingjie, you are also an alchemy master. Don't you understand what I am talking about? Take your dog back and tie it up, and don't let it out. Biting people randomly.¡± Mingjie had a look of embarrassment on his face. Mrs. Lei was right. Although Su Han could identify that the ingredients of the concoction were indeed very powerful, it could not change the fact that the concoction was very beneficial to Ming Yue. Mingjie didn¡¯t understand why Su Han wanted to overturn the concoction. However, he was the one who brought Su Han, so he had to help carry him around. After thinking about it for a while, he was ready to say a few words to smooth things over. Unexpectedly, Su Han sneered after listening to Mrs. Lei's words, "These two medicines are indeed compatible, but if combined with Ming Miao Xiang, Ming Miao Xiang will become a catalyst, combining the two medicinal materials. The extremely cold nature of Yin is all drawn out and mixed together. The thunder from the sky stirs up the fire on the earth, continuously exuding an extremely cold aura in your princess! Your princess has an extremely Yin constitution, and you are still like this By activating Yin Qi, you want her not to live until she is eighteen?!" At the end of the sentence, Su Han was extremely angry and heartbroken. It's not that he feels sorry for this beautiful little princess, but that as a doctor, Mrs. Lei can't cure the disease, but she also pushes people to death. The most annoying thing is that she doesn't know it yet. , and thought that he was only thinking about doing good for the princess. This kind of person who is obviously foolish is still with a pair of shelf, and it is light to scold her to eat shit. After hearing this, Mrs. Lei¡¯s face changed instantly and turned livid! The two thin lips were pressed together, and they fell silent for a moment. Surprise and contemplation flashed across his eyes, and Su Han was rendered speechless. Mingjie, on the other hand, was still puzzled: "Ming Ming Xiang? Where is Ming Ming Xiang?" Su Hanlian laughed, walked towards the incense burner in the corner, grabbed the ear of the incense burner and lifted it up, swinging the whole incense burner, and threw all the hundreds of kilograms of incense inside out the window. Mingjie took a breath of cold air. It turned out that the Mingmingxiang that Su Han mentioned was actually the ingredient in this incense. In other words, there was no problem in giving Mingyue the concoction to drink, but when she drank the concoction and lit incense, the concoction turned into a life-threatening poison. But Mingjie clearly remembered that Su Han walked into the room, glanced briefly, and shouted, "You can't give that medicine." In such a short moment, how could he see so many things, one part Awakening God Grass, one part Soul Locking Wood, Ming Mie Xiang, and Mingyue's extremely feminine constitution? For a moment, Mingjie broke out in a cold sweat. The viciousness of this man's eyes was actually more terrifying than he imagined. No wonder he acted without any scruples. "It is strictly forbidden to use this incense again. After a week of stopping using the incense, you can start taking the concoction again, but you need to take a small amount at the beginning. I don't need to say more nonsense, right?" Su Han glanced at Mrs. Lei. Mrs. Lei pursed her thin lips tightly and said nothing, but it could still be seen that she was extremely unconvinced in her heart. His eyes were like knives, and he kept cutting Mingjie, obviously thinking that Mingjie had given Su Han a lot of trouble. Su Han didn't bother to talk nonsense with her anymore. He stepped forward and opened Mingyue's veil, activated his soul power, and started diagnosis and treatment. For his rude move to the lift of the county's main account, the maid of a room was already a little numb. He broke the medicine bowl and scolded Mrs. Lei. What else did he dare not do it? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 118: Sudden changes, the indifferent Ming Palace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han originally thought that this level of drowsiness must be caused by the incompleteness of the soul. However, after checking the soul power, he found that Mingyue's soul was very complete. Logically speaking, there should be no problem of not being able to wake up. "It is indeed an extraordinary and difficult disease. No wonder so many great alchemists are at a loss what to do." Su Han thought to himself that now she was in trouble. If she wanted to find out the reason for her drowsiness, she had to enter her mental space to investigate. The spiritual space is a very strange existence, and it is also extremely dangerous. Once the space collapses, if you fail to escape in time, you will completely die inside. Even Su Han, who was proficient in mental attacks in his previous life, did not dare to enter other people's conscious world at will. However, according to Mingjie, Mingyue is a simple little girl, and her mental space should be relatively peaceful and not subject to too much fluctuation. Moreover, she was asleep at the moment, which was a great opportunity to enter the spiritual space. At that moment, Su Han gave a few brief explanations to Mingjie, turned around and sat down cross-legged, with his eyes closed tightly. A golden light flashed from the center of the eyebrows and shot directly into the center of Mingyue's eyebrows. A burst of golden light suddenly appeared on Mingyue's body, and it kept flowing. When Mingjie saw this scene, he felt that it was something he had never heard of before, and he was astonished beyond words. An expectation welled up deep in my heart. Maybe this time, there was really hope that I could save my sister. And Mrs. Lei just sneered. Su Han¡¯s spiritual thoughts continued to shuttle through the sea of ????Mingyue Consciousness, and found that this mental space was completely dark. It was obvious that he was unconscious at the moment and had no consciousness. He wandered aimlessly in it, looking more and more surprised. "It's a bit abnormal! The entire consciousness space is completely dark, without even the slightest fragment of consciousness." In the consciousness space of ordinary people, even if they are unconscious, there will at least be a turbulent flow of consciousness, and various memory fragments from daily life may be found in it. But it¡¯s like deathly silence here, without any consciousness. Looking down, I saw two black doors standing there quietly under the endless darkness. If it weren't for the faint yellow light on the copper ring on the door, it would be difficult to spot these two doors. Su Han plunged down suddenly, and when he came to the two gates, he noticed an ancient and violent aura coming from behind the gates, as if there was some unusually powerful force locked behind the gates. His expression became more and more surprised. "It's strange. This doesn't look like the conscious space of a sixteen-year-old girl at all. It's completely silent. Let's not talk about what's going on with these two gates. They actually lock an ancient violent force. How can this kind of power be locked? Will it appear in the sea of ??consciousness of a little girl?" Su Han's curiosity was piqued, he strode forward, grabbed the copper ring on the door, and pulled hard. ???????????????????? Boom! A huge force suddenly erupted from the door, sending Su Han flying out. I saw a formation suddenly appear on the dark door, which turned out to be a huge silver aperture. The pattern of nine black dragons slowly appeared in the aperture. The nine dragons had different shapes and were intertwined together like nine chains. , exuding an ancient and evil aura that makes one's hair stand on end. After this formation is activated, it will continuously burst out circles of extremely weird and extremely tyrannical energy fluctuations! "Nine Dragons Prison Binding Formation!" Su Han's pupils shrank in shock, and he lost his voice: "How could it be? How could the Nine Dragons Binding Formation appear in a place like this?" The shock in his heart at this moment is difficult to describe in words. After a while, Su Han gradually calmed down, regained his calm and calm expression, and stared at the Nine Dragons Binding Formation. "It seems that in this little girl's sea of ??consciousness, there is actually an extremely violent ancient power. If this power is allowed to rage, it will definitely be a catastrophe that Tianhe County cannot withstand. However, I don't know who the strong man is. She set up such a blockade gate in the sea of ??consciousness and used the Nine Dragons Binding Formation to lock the ancient power. Is her purpose to prevent all living beings from being destroyed? Or is she treating this little girl as a container to hold the ancient power? " "Hey, that's interesting! To lock such a powerful ancient power, only the Nine Dragons Prison Binding Formation, one of the top ten formations in ancient times, can do it. No wonder she fell asleep. The Nine Dragons Prison Binding Formation is such a powerful bonding formation. , her soul has long been locked tightly by the formation, and it will slowly be swallowed up by the formation." "However, there is nothing I can do about this Nine Dragons Prison Binding Formation. Unless I return to the power of the peak master in my previous life, I may try to break it. But once the formation isIf it is broken, the ancient power will rage and it will be an unpredictable catastrophe, so this formation cannot be broken yet. " Su Han secretly thought in his heart that although the formation could not be broken, it was still feasible to find a way to pull her soul out of the Nine Dragons Binding Formation so that her soul would not be devoured. As soon as my mind turned around, several plans have emerged. Um? Su Han's heart suddenly moved, and an intuition surged deep in his heart, as if something big was about to happen. ???????????????????? Boom! Suddenly, there was thunder outside. Mingjie, Mrs. Lei and others in the room looked startled and looked out the window. I saw thunder and lightning flashing above the sky, and dark clouds gathered quickly. The entire Mingyue Xiaozhuan trembled, and the window glass suddenly shattered into pieces, with endless crackling sounds. Mrs. Lei¡¯s expression changed, and she walked quickly out the door. She looked around and shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡± Mingjie turned his attention to Su Han. At this moment, Su Han opened his eyes and a golden light was withdrawn from Ming Yue. "What kind of madman dares to break into the formation and seek death?" A dull low roar exploded in the sky, and the sound waves rolled like thunder, causing everyone in the room to buzz and roar in their heads, and they all covered their ears in pain. Su Han's eyes were calm, staring at the direction of the low roar from the sky, and sneered: "Hiding your head and showing your tail, who are you? Did you set up this Nine Dragons Prison Array? No, look at you as a vanguard, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re just a miscellaneous fish sent to lead the charge, right?¡± "Nine Dragons Prison Binding Formation?" Mingjie's eyes were filled with surprise. He had never heard of the name of the formation, but Su Han said it calmly, as if he was very familiar with the name. . Unauthorized trespassing on the formation. Could it be that there is a formation in Mingyue's mental space? Mingjie frowned. The formation must have been set up by man. Someone set up the formation for the princess of Prince Ming's Mansion. His father Mingjie frowned. How could the prince not know? Su Han knew in his heart that the owner of this roar was definitely not someone he could compete with. However, since they had moved the formation and they were so angry, it meant that they didn't want anyone to know about the Nine Dragons Binding Formation and the ancient power sealed in Mingyue's sea of ??consciousness. They were afraid that they would be silenced if they came here this time. coming. If that¡¯s the case, why are you so polite? As expected, the man was furious. For a while, the sound of lightning and thunder could be heard. A moment later, another low roar exploded in the air: "No one from the Ming Palace will interfere. I will only kill this person who breaks into the formation." This voice immediately shocked the entire Ming Palace. In an instant, the spiritual consciousness of powerful men was projected towards Mingyue Xiaozhu, and the spiritual consciousness contained more or less exploration and doubts. Mingjie immediately said: "Brother Su Han, don't worry. Although this person is the most tyrannical I have ever seen, how can Prince Ming's Mansion be controlled by others? You only got into trouble with this unknown person because you wanted to heal my sister." Strong man, how can the palace not protect you?" Su Han¡¯s eyes were slightly cold and he said calmly: ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Mingjie was stunned. Before he understood what Su Han meant, he saw Su Han looking around, so he subconsciously followed suit. I saw that the entire palace started to act instantly. In all directions, huge transparent true energy covers were set up one after another on the palace buildings as far as the eye could see. At the same time, groups of red-armored guards patrolling Wangfu Avenue rushed into nearby buildings and closed the doors tightly, as if they had received some order. In just a short moment, the entire outdoor area of ??Prince Ming's Mansion became deserted, and all the doors were closed. There was a ruthless and cold atmosphere, silently announcing the stance of standing by and watching. Mingjie was completely frozen in place, unable to believe that this was Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion where he grew up, and his father, Prince Ming, whom he revered as a god. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 119: Figures in the bustling market You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! A figure swept over from a distance and landed in front of Mingjie. It was a general covered in fiery red armor. He said to Mingjie: "Your Highness, Fourth Highness, you brought people into the palace without authorization, which caused trouble. The prince is very angry with you." Disappointed, I have ordered you to be thrown into the prison of the palace, and you will face the wall and reflect on your mistakes." Mingjie couldn't believe it. The whites of his eyes turned blood red and filled with bloodshot eyes. He roared: "My friend attracted this powerful man because he treated Mingyue. You all have no conscience? The foundation of Prince Ming's Palace." It¡¯s so profound, why should you be afraid of a powerful foreigner? I want to meet my father.¡± While he was talking, a group of red-armored guards with strong armor had already rushed up to surround Mingjie. Although Mingjie was a strong man in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm, he was unable to defeat the four-handed general with two fists, and the general was covered in fiery red armor. , was actually a strong man in the True Martial Heaven Realm, and quickly suppressed Mingjie. Su Han looked calm, looked directly at the red-armored general, and said with a faint smile: "Okay, what a Ming Palace! If I, Su Han, had not come to treat the princess, I would not have encountered this disaster. The Ming Palace crossed the river and demolished the bridge. It was an eye-opener for me.¡± When the red-armored general was looked at by him, he felt a chill deep in his heart. The young man's gaze seemed to be looking down from a high place, and he seemed to have already expected that Prince Ming's Mansion would act in this way, with a hint of indifference. of ridicule. Facing the strong man's pressure and the threat of death so close, he didn't even show the slightest fear. But when Mingjie met Su Han's eyes, his heart tightened. There was no emotion like disappointment in Su Han's eyes, just a faint old well, without the slightest anger of being burned down. Mingjie's heart suddenly felt empty, as if he had missed some important opportunity, and he felt extremely uncomfortable. The strong man above the sky faintly hummed: "Noisy! An ant-like existence dares to touch the Nine Dragons Binding Formation, so die." As soon as he finished speaking, a coercion suddenly descended from mid-air, and Su Han was not given any time to speak or react. Sure enough, he did not want anyone to know that the ancient power was sealed in Princess Mingyue's sea of ??consciousness. The pressure was like a horizontal plane falling rapidly, pressing towards Su Han's head. In an instant, a breath of silence came, without any sound, but the place where Su Han stood instantly became a vacuum and empty. Not even a trace was left behind, just shattered and annihilated! After the strong man in the sky killed Su Han, he snorted coldly, and his voice was like thunder, and gradually faded away. Mingjie's eyes burst out with bloodshot streaks, and his whole body became stiff as if he was electrified. The next moment, he tried desperately to rush out, but the cold light of the true energy in the palm of the red-armored general suddenly flashed and restrained him. Mingjie doesn¡¯t understand. Although this strong man is extremely powerful, his father, King Ming, is also a powerful person and is not completely unable to compete with him. Why is he so indifferent? Su Han touched the formation mentioned by the strong man in order to cure Ming Yue's illness, but Prince Ming's Mansion actually had no intention of protecting him. The majestic Prince Ming's Mansion in Tianhe County didn't even have this kind of grandeur? At this moment, Mingjie felt disheartened by Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion, which he was once proud of. The feeling of self-blame in his heart overwhelmed everything, and for a moment, his inner demons were filled with demons. He let out a sudden roar, and suddenly burst out with energy several times more powerful than usual in his body. He suddenly broke free from the control of the Red-armored General and the Red-armored Guard, and transformed into a figure. Like a meteor, it flew towards the retreat residence of King Ming. "Chase the Fourth Prince!" General Chijia ordered calmly, and a group of Chijia guards rushed towards Mingjie like a red tide. No one noticed that in the corner, a white and black stone ball rolled twice on the ground. The air around the stone ball became twisted, like water ripples. The shadow of the stone ball gradually disappeared in the twisted water ripples. ¡­¡­ Half a month later. The market in the outer city of Tianhe County is still as noisy and bustling as before, filled with the atmosphere of a prosperous market. Restaurants are always the favorite place for casual warriors to gather in the market. At this moment, a warrior was drinking and his face was red. He sat on the table with his legs hanging down from the table and told the crowd gathered around him. The latest gossip of the Ming Dynasty. "Don't you think it's strange? It's said that the fourth prince, who has always been very low-key, seemed to have taken the wrong medicine that day. He made a big fuss in the palace and even bumped into the prince. It is said that his eyes were blood red. Hey! Everyone is here now According to some discussions, the fourth prince probably practiced some evil sect's method and became possessed by evil spirits. Now he is imprisoned in the heavenly prison. It seems that the fourth prince's lineage will completely lose power." "Hehe, there is something even stranger, according to??The little princess Pearl also made a mistake and was banned by the prince. This is strange. The little princess is as kind and pure as a fairy. How could she make a mistake? "When this man talked about the little princess, his eyes became extremely pious and he spoke softly, as if he was afraid of bumping into the out-of-reach goddess. "You ask me how I know this? Hey, my brother-in-law's uncle's sister-in-law's son's classmate's brother is a red-armored guard in the palace. I will always have the gossip of the palace here. You want to know why the fourth prince went Do you want to practice evil heretics? He has no choice but to do so." When the drunken warrior said this, he suddenly stopped talking and said with a smile: "If you want to know, just treat me to two more bottles of wine, not counting the cheap stuff that can be bought with money! At least two yuan stones are required. A jar of fine wine" "Damn it, two Yuan Stones, why don't you go and grab them!" The crowd started to curse and swarmed forward, punching and kicking the drunken warrior, grabbing his clothes and hitting him against the wall, almost tearing off his underwear. Fly away. Who doesn¡¯t know, this guy is just talking nonsense based on some hearsay, what kind of existence the palace is, even if there is really gossip, it is impossible to let him know. Why does the prince practice evil arts? He knows it's impossible even with his toes. He just thinks it's a book and listens to relieve boredom. He actually dares to ask for money, and what he wants is Yuan Stone. Suddenly, everyone heard a dull sound of footsteps, coming rapidly from a distance. "If you dare to cause trouble in my restaurant, get out of here!" The footsteps were still far away, but the roaring voice was extremely penetrating. Along with this roar, the thumping footsteps kept rolling closer. Rather than saying that it was a person, it was more appropriate to say it was a meat ball. This fat man is almost at the same level horizontally and vertically, and his entire body presents a perfect arc, forming a fleshy ball of flesh. The most disgusting thing is that the fat man is wearing quite luxurious clothes, with all kinds of gold and silver jewelry hanging on his body. The whole person is like a large-tonnage mobile jewelry display stand, flashing around wherever he goes. But with his dignified appearance, no one in the restaurant dared to offend him. They all left in a hurry, and the entire restaurant was suddenly empty. "Master Cui, here we come." Of course the waiter in the restaurant knew his boss, so he quickly stepped forward and nodded. "Damn, you dare to act wild in my restaurant. These gangsters have had enough. We are not doing business today, we are closing." Fatty Cui was obviously in a bad mood today. ??Looking carefully, you can see that Fatty Cui is actually young, less than twenty years old, still a teenager, with two small eyes shining shrewdly. "Sir." The waiter had a look of embarrassment on his face and pursed his lips towards the corner of the restaurant, which meant that there was still a customer left. Fatty Cui looked in that direction with his small eyes, and saw a figure sitting there calmly, with a calm aura around him, pouring himself a drink, it seemed that whether it was the noise in the restaurant just now, or that Fatty Cui was about to close now His words were not enough to have any impact on him. The clerk knew that his boss had a bad temper. Now that he saw a customer hanging around in such a big way, he was secretly worried for him. His boss got angry for no reason. Fatty Cui narrowed his eyes and was about to have a seizure when his eyes suddenly fell on the wine bottle. His pupils immediately shrank tightly, his nose twitched, as if he was smelling the aroma of wine in the air, and his face suddenly changed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 120 Su Han makes a comeback You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Others may not be able to distinguish the aroma of the wine in the jug, but Fatty Cui is young, but he is a veteran in business, and he has a sharp eye, so how could he not recognize it. This wine tastes like no other, it is exactly the smell of the Ming Dynasty¡¯s special brew Blue Bridge Wine. Only the first-class dignitaries in Tianhe County can drink this wine. In this market, no one must know about it. But coincidentally, Fatty Cui is not an ordinary person. Although his background is far from the first-class rich and powerful, he once had good luck and attended a banquet in the palace, and was lucky enough to drink this Blue Bridge Wine. . The taste of this wine is very unique, and it has a unique aroma. Once you take a sip, you will never forget it. What surprised Fatty Cui was that there were people drinking wine like Blue Bridge Wine in this market. If he hadn't seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe it. This wine is comparable to jade liquid and fine wine. It has a price but no market. After leaving the Ming Palace, no matter how high the price is, you can't buy a bottle. What is the identity of this person? Could he be from the Ming Palace? When Fatty Cui thought of this, he couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat. You must know that someone was fabricating gossip about the palace just now in his restaurant, and this figure heard it. If the palace punishes him, wouldn't he be in catastrophe? The boy next to him didn¡¯t know what was going on. He only saw a large sweat stain gradually forming on the back of his boss¡¯s clothes. He was still wondering, is the weather so hot? Just when Fatty Cui was panicking, he heard the figure chuckle and utter three inaudible words: "Prince Ming's Mansion?" With a slight exertion of his fingers, he crushed the ancient vine wine glass to pieces. Then, the figure suddenly stood up, picked up the wine bottle on the table, and threw it directly into the trash can! The jade liquid and nectar inside filled the entire trash can, but the man didn't seem to feel any pity at all. When Fatty Cui saw this scene, he couldn't help but open his mouth in a daze. He felt extremely distressed for a moment. It was such a waste of natural resources. But this move also made Fatty Cui understand that he was wrong. If this person was from Prince Ming's Palace, he would definitely not dare to be so bold as to throw the Palace's special brew into the trash can! Who is this? The figure turned around, wearing a very ordinary black mask on his face, as if he bought it from a roadside stall. A pair of eyes were exposed under the mask, their gazes were dull, with stars shining in them, conveying a sense of depth and tenacity. The man in the black mask didn¡¯t even look at Fatty Cui. He walked straight away from him and left the restaurant. "Uh, boss" Cold sweat broke out on the guy's back. This was the first person who dared to openly ignore Fatty Cui in this restaurant. It was hard for the guy to imagine how Fatty Cui would react. Unexpectedly, Fatty Cui just took a long breath and sat down on a chair as if his whole body was exhausted. Who is this masked man? Fatty Cui no longer wants to explore. He could feel the strong hostility towards Prince Ming's Mansion that surged out of this man just after he crushed the wine glass! Who dares to have such strong hostility towards Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion, the largest behemoth in Tianhe County? For some reason, there was an uneasy feeling lingering in Fatty Cui's heart, making him afraid to think deeply about this seemingly small matter. Fatty Cui looked at the sky with his small eyes, and saw a few dark clouds gradually gathering on the horizon, covering the sun. The sky was clear just now, but in the blink of an eye, it seemed like it was going to rain. Although he knew it was ridiculous, Fatty Cui still had a lingering intuition in his heart. It seemed that the weather in Tianhe County was about to change ¡­¡­ Su Han returned to the inn where he was staying, closed the doors and windows tightly, and then pulled off the black mask on his face. In his two lifetimes, he has never lived wearing a mask, and he has never known that wearing a mask can feel so depressing. But he knew that if the strong man who came from nowhere knew that he was not dead that day in Prince Ming's Mansion, he would face a new round of murder and silence. "And that strong man must not be alone. He can set up the Nine Dragons Prison Binding Formation. This is not something that just one strong man can do. The mastermind behind it must be an unimaginable transcendent force. He also didn¡¯t expect that just treating a prince¡¯s princess would trigger such a behemoth. In fact, Su Han knew that he did not necessarily have to choose a mask. As long as you keep your tail between your legs from now onIf you keep a low profile and don't show off when things happen, or even go back to Qingye City directly, the strong man and the forces behind him will not notice you. However, this means that he will be useless for the rest of his life, and will not be able to take revenge on the strong man and Prince Ming's Mansion. Su Han will never choose this way of life. If you want to become a strong person and control your own destiny, you must choose the vast world of Tianhe County, collide with different geniuses, and establish your own place. If you just lie dormant and endure, you will never get ahead. Therefore, he needs a mask and an identity that will not be recognized. His current identity is a wandering warrior named Han Shu, who is eighteen years old. Su Han's mental age far exceeds the actual age of this body, so there is no pressure to pretend to be a young man three years older than his actual age. As for the kana, it is the homophonic pronunciation of the word Su Han turned upside down. Su Han also had a rough judgment in his mind about the cultivation level of the strong man that day. His cultivation level should be above the True Martial Realm, which is the legendary spiritual realm. Su Han often heard a saying in his previous life: If true energy does not transform into spirit, it will remain a worm after all. In Zhenwu territory, no matter how strong he is, he is still only a Zhenyuan level warrior. If the true essence cannot be turned into spiritual power, the road to martial arts will ultimately be a mirror. Once one hundred and twenty years old comes, everything becomes a cloud. Once you have cultivated your true essence to the extreme and turned it into spiritual power, you will be able to break away from the shackles of the world. You can compete with the sky for life, prolong your life, you can also turn your hands into clouds, turn your hands into rain, and become a truly powerful person. able. Of course, this is only the understanding of ordinary warriors. Su Han knows that the spiritual realm is far from the end of the martial arts road, but it is indeed an important watershed on the martial arts road. Only by entering the spiritual realm can Su Han be qualified to compete with that strong man. So now his inner desire for the spiritual realm is more urgent than anyone else's. But he is now a Little True Martial Realm warrior, and there is still a long way to go before he reaches that spiritual realm. His heart was filled with a steady stream of motivation. Whether it was the spiritual powerhouse who casually killed him as an ant, or the Ming Palace who crossed the river and demolished the bridge and watched indifferently, Su Han had to make them understand that Su Han regarded him as an insignificant role. , will be the biggest mistake they make in their lives. Su Han's current location is the outer city of Tianhe County. In the past few days, he listened to the chats of warriors in the restaurant, and had a general understanding of the basic situation and division of forces in Tianhe County. The biggest giant in Tianhe County is the Ming Palace. The ancestors of the Ming Palace once made military exploits with an emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, were granted the title of king, and received Tianhe County as a fief. In other words, the entire Tianhe County is theoretically the territory of Prince Ming's Mansion. Therefore, although the other five major forces each occupy the mountain as king, they dare not offend Prince Ming's Mansion severely. Prince Ming's Mansion is the well-deserved title of Tianhe County. The first master. ??????????? Prince Ming, the owner of Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion, is currently the only spiritual master in Tianhe County who can transform true essence into spirits. With him in charge, the status of Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion is as stable as a mountain. Therefore, if others knew that Su Han regarded the Ming Palace as his enemy, they would probably think that he was seriously ill. With the strength of a small true martial artist, he dared to imagine that a mantis could use his arm as a chariot and fight an elephant with the power of an ant. ??Except for the Ming Palace, the five major forces in Tianhe County, in order of strength from high to low, are Tianhe Martial Academy, Ziyang Sect, Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, Nalan Family, and Su Family. The ancestors of the five major forces are basically at the peak of the Zhenwu Heaven Realm, and several of them are just a hair away from that spiritual realm. These five major forces are not monolithic with each other. It is common for them to compete with each other. However, they have maintained a situation of five-legged opposition for decades. The rest are a variety of small forces and small families, with a total of four to five hundred, which is very prosperous. With Su Han's cultivation level at the first level of the Zhenwu Realm, he would be the best in Qingye City, but in Tianhe County, he found that even the owner of the small inn where he lived was at the Zhenwu Realm. A strong man in the first level. Thinking of this, Su Han took out the Yuan Stone he had just exchanged at the trading house from his storage ring. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 121 The violent training speed You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! A warrior¡¯s practice is to absorb the vitality of heaven and earth for his own use, to enrich the sea of ??qi and increase his energy. Yuan Stone is an ore that stores a large amount of vitality. The concentration of heaven and earth vitality contained in it is a hundred times that of air, and it is easy to absorb. True Martial Realm warriors absorb the vitality of heaven and earth from the Yuan Stone, pour it into the sea of ??Qi, and refine it into True Yuan. The cultivation efficiency is much faster than directly absorbing the vitality from the air. Therefore, any True Martial Realm warrior who has some capital will choose to spend a lot of money to purchase Yuan Stone to assist in cultivation. And Su Han's "Black Dragon Manual" and Jiaolong Martial Body are even more of a thing that eats Yuan Stone, because the Yuan Qi in the air is too thin for him, so he has to use Yuan Stone to practice. Moreover, when he practices "Black Dragon Manual", to advance to a higher level, he needs to absorb several times more vitality than others, which means he needs to use several times more Yuan Stone than others. Thinking of this, Su Han's heart was bleeding. He considers himself rich, with a million taels of silver in deposits, but after buying one hundred low-grade Yuan stones at the trading house, he only has 250,000 taels left, and these one hundred low-grade Yuan stones may still be worth more. Not a few days. "We have to find a way to make money, and if we want to make a lot of money, it's best not to delay our cultivation!" He was a member of the Alchemy Sect in his previous life, how could he be short of money? There are countless ways to make money, the only difference is whether you make more or less, whether it takes a lot of effort or not. Su Han thought about it for a while, and suddenly thought that in the restaurant a few days ago, he heard everyone discussing that the four major trading houses in the city, led by Tianyun Trading Company, were going to jointly hold an elixir exhibition. The content was rich. The four major trading houses would not only Many alchemists will be sent for free consultations, and various trade fairs and various elixir exhibitions will be held at the exhibition. Counting the time, it will be exactly three days later. He had an idea in his mind, a faint smile flashed across his lips, and then he began to practice. Yuanshi is a kind of jade with a faint white light. It is the size of a pigeon egg and has edges and corners. Su Han quickly took out ten pieces from the storage ring and lined them up in front of him. The edgeless heavy sword suddenly appeared in the hand, and the black sword light flashed across it, bang bang bang bang! The ten low-grade Yuan stones suddenly exploded into pieces, and the energy of heaven and earth contained in them began to spread like boiling white vapor, filling the entire room. The broken primeval stones turned into light-colored powder, returned to dust, and scattered in the room. ¡°The energy contained in just ten low-grade Yuan stones can fill the entire room. It¡¯s no wonder that low-grade Yuan stones are sold for 7,500 taels of silver each. With such rich energy, it is more than enough for ten True Martial Realm warriors to practice in this room for a day. "The vitality of heaven and earth, the whole of creation, suck it in for me!" Su Han stretched his arms forward, making a strange arc, and opened his palms forward. His whole body suddenly seemed like the center of a whirlpool tornado, and the milky white vitality of heaven and earth was quickly sucked into his body like a small tornado. . ¡°If this kind of scene were seen by outsiders, they probably wouldn¡¯t believe it at all. This "Integration of Creation and Creation" is a secret technique mastered by Su Han in his previous life, which allows warriors to quickly absorb a large amount of innate power born from the earth. Not only can it absorb the energy in the Yuan Stone, but also the energy in the elixir, the energy in the beast crystal, as long as it is a natural material and earthly treasure, its energy can be absorbed in, it is simply a whale-swallowing method. Ordinary warriors would hold the Yuan Stone in their palms and slowly absorb the energy, but it was too slow for Su Han. He had to consume several times more energy than others to level up, so he couldn't bear to absorb it so slowly. Moreover, his body is extremely strong, which is suitable for this bold and unrestrained style of smoking. Using the Creation Integration Technique to desperately absorb vitality, Su Han's cultivation speed reached an extremely violent level. In just a quarter of an hour, his cultivation level rushed from the late stage of the first level of Zhenwu Realm to the level close to the second level of Zhenwu Realm. He is the only one with such terrifying speed. Even if other warriors at the same level have as many Yuan Stones as him, their speed cannot reach one-tenth of his speed. "Goooooooo!" Su Han breathed for a while, and various strange sounds suddenly came from his body. His body seemed to be inflated, expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his meridians were suddenly stretched several times. "No, I still underestimated the energy intensity of ten low-grade Yuan stones. It was too much to absorb at one time!" Su Han¡¯s theoretical knowledge is vast, but his practical experience is far behind the theory. He did not expect that the energy of the ten yuan stones was so strong. His eyes were bloodshot and red, and the blood and meridians on his body were also revealed one by one. "Dragon martial body!" The black dragon tattoo on the left arm emerged, and the dragon martial body began to operate. The strength of the body increased several times in an instant, and a wave ofThe old and powerful dragon energy surged out of Su Han's body, suppressing all abnormal movements in his body. The wild energy in the room lasted for a full quarter of an hour before it gradually subsided, leaving only traces of white energy lingering in the air and being sucked into Su Han's body. Su Han sat there motionless with his legs crossed, as if he was in trance. The powerful power of spiritual consciousness was constantly guiding the excess vitality pouring into his body, pouring it into the sea of ????qi, refining it into true essence, and impacting the second level of the true martial arts realm. The bottleneck of the sky is like waves lapping down one after another. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but a slight light shone on Su Han¡¯s body. A brand new power spread to every part of his body, and his five senses and six consciousnesses took on a completely new look. The second level of Zhenwu Realm! Looking at the black dragon tattoo on his left arm, its length has also grown half an inch smaller than before, which means that the dragon's martial body has been strengthened. "Now my physical strength alone should reach 6,000 kilograms. Among warriors of the same level, my physical strength is considered to be the crushing level. It is twice as strong as them!" Su Han suddenly felt itchy in his fists and wanted to try the effect of the Dragon Martial Body right away. However, he also knew that he didn't have a chance now, so he began to think about it. In a few days, he could go to the market to play in the ring, and maybe he could get a good training effect. ??The martial arts style in Tianhe County is very strong, and there are many martial arts arenas opened by various martial arts halls in the market. Those who dare to go up and show off their skills are all true martial arts masters. Feeling the power of the second level of the True Martial Realm in his body rushing like a river, Su Han clicked his tongue twice, "It's just that I eat too much Yuan Stone. To upgrade my cultivation from the late stage of the first level of the True Martial Realm to the second level of the True Martial Realm, I consumed ten yuan." Low-grade Yuan Stones will be fine if this continues, but the remaining ninety low-grade Yuan Stones cannot hold up to the fourth level of the True Martial Realm." Thinking of his plan to make money at the elixir exhibition, Su Han focused his attention on the sea of ??consciousness again. Now there are five alchemy seals slowly rotating in his sea of ??consciousness, which means that he is a five-seal alchemy master, and his alchemy master level has suddenly jumped two levels. This starts with the experience in Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion that day. At that time, the strong man in the spiritual realm lowered his pressure, and it was reasonable to say that Su Han was bound to die. But at the critical moment, the black and white stone ball he carried with him started to heat up again, and suddenly Su Han's consciousness and body were sucked into a pitch black. In the mysterious space, he escaped the pressure. Su Han was shocked at that time, because the stone sphere space had obviously exploded during Master Ni's battle. But later, when I recalled it, I remembered that after the First World War, Master Ni, I once dreamed about the stone sphere space. Could it be that it was not a dream? In short, Su Han was confused about this matter. He didn't know whether the dark space he entered was a stone sphere space, nor how to get out. In desperation, he could only practice in the dark space, but he couldn't sense even a trace of the vitality of heaven and earth in the dark space, which made him unable to practice martial arts and had to practice alchemy. There is nothing in that dark space, as dead and silent as the eternal starry sky, which is in line with the requirements of the state of mind when practicing alchemy. The alchemist must endure loneliness. Every time he contemplates the alchemy seal in the sea of ??consciousness, he needs to clear out all distracting thoughts, not to hear external objects, not to know the sun and the moon. Therefore, the dark space was extremely suitable for practicing alchemy. In just half a month, Su Han's soul power skyrocketed and he became a five-yin alchemist. He quickly reached the peak of the five-yin alchemy master and was separated from the six-yin alchemy master. The Great Alchemist is only one step away. Just when he was about to attack the Great Alchemist of Six Seals, he was suddenly kicked out of the dark space and found that he was no longer in the palace, but in the busy city of the outer city. I want to enter the dark space again, but I can't. This whole thing is extremely weird, and the crux lies in that stone ball. If Su Han doesn't figure out what the stone ball is, he won't be able to control its special abilities. "Anyway, I have to say that this narrow escape from death is a blessing to me, Su Han. As long as I don't die for a day, all the debts I owed in the past will be paid back one by one." ¡°Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion, Ziyang Sect, Tianhe Martial Academy!¡± Su Han faintly uttered these three terms, picked up the black mask next to him and put it on again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 122: The turmoil in the elixir ceremony You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Three days later, the elixir exhibition jointly organized by the four major chambers of commerce was held as scheduled. Early in the morning, there were already many people at the scene. Various stalls and trading desks are arranged to be ten times more prosperous and lively than the usual busy market. Although it is an elixir exhibition jointly organized by the four major chambers of commerce, the participants are far more than the four major chambers of commerce. Many small merchants have also entered the trading area, and a variety of dazzling products are being put out as if they are free. Su Han was dressed in warrior attire and wearing a black mask as he shuttled through the trading area. Rows of stalls dazzled him. He carries a list of medicinal materials with him, which are the raw materials for refining an elixir. In this Tianhe County city, the effect of this elixir is absolutely appalling. The name of this elixir is Xuan Ni Huan Yang Dan. It is a type of elixir that Su Han finally picked out after sifting through it countless times in his mind over the past few days. But the purpose of the screening is not to select the best, but to go to great lengths to exclude all the holy and magical medicines, so that we can select such a prescription from the more mediocre ones. It is not an exaggeration, but Absolutely precious recipe. The most important thing is that given Tianhe County¡¯s cultivation level of elixirs, the medicinal materials required for this elixir will not exceed the scope of Tianhe County. If this recipe is put into mass production in Tianhe County, it will definitely have a tornado-like sweeping effect. Now all the similar elixirs on the market in Tianhe County will be taken off the shelves and swept into the trash can, worthless. However, Su Han also knew that if there was only a formula but no elixir, no one would understand the preciousness of the Xuan Ni Huan Yang elixir no matter what he said. Therefore, he needs to grab some materials and make a potion of elixir first. There are several auxiliary materials in the formula of Xuan Ni Yang Dan that are relatively rare. These small stalls definitely do not have them. Su Han went directly to the VIP area. The VIP area is the private area of ??the four major chambers of commerce. The booths owned by the four major chambers of commerce are all placed here. The quality of the various products on the booths is also one level higher than that in the ordinary area. Tianyun Trading Company, Duobao League, Huijin Pavilion, Yaowang Palace. The four major chambers of commerce all displayed their own banners and each occupied an area in the VIP area. But not everyone can enter the VIP area, and they need to pay two low-grade Yuan stones as the entrance fee. A faint light flashed in Su Han's palm, and two low-grade Yuan stones appeared out of thin air and were thrown casually on the table at the entrance of the VIP area. The person had already walked into the VIP area. This action surprised several people near the entrance of the VIP area. They were all elites in the business world. Naturally, they could see that this masked and powerful warrior was wearing something that ordinary people could not afford. The storage ring doesn't hurt even if you throw the Yuan Stone. Looking at him again, his cultivation is only at the second level of the True Martial Realm, and he is not considered to be an outstanding person in this Tianhe County. Probably some second-generation ancestor who came from a big family in other places to travel and experience, came to this elixir exhibition to spend money. "Sir, what can I do for you?" Immediately, several maids from the Medicine King Palace came to greet him. They were fashionably dressed and had sweet smiles, giving people a feeling of spring breeze. They obviously saw Su Han's storage ring and his casual enthusiasm for throwing Yuan stones. Normally they might not be so enthusiastic, but today is the elixir exhibition co-organized by the four major chambers of commerce. The four major chambers of commerce are all working hard to defeat the three competitors in the elixir exhibition, so Naturally, no wealthy owner will be spared. Especially Yaowangdian, which is far inferior to Tianyun Trading Company, the first commercial giant, in other aspects, but only in the field of elixirs, it can still compete. The main business of Medicine King Palace is elixirs. If they fall behind in the field of elixirs, they will be disgraced. So today, Medicine King Palace also spent a lot of money and specially trained a group of young and beautiful maids as shop assistants. Compared with the servants of other families, they are quite eye-catching. Su Han was originally here to buy materials. He was surrounded by several maids and went to the area of ??Yaowang Palace. After a quick glance, he found that the dazzling array of stalls still lacked two precious auxiliary materials. It seems that these two auxiliary materials are not at the retail level, but should be relatively special and expensive items for sale. He immediately asked straight to the point: "Is your person in charge here?" "Responsible person? The third master of our Medicine King Palace is sitting here today, but" The fashionably dressed beauty looked embarrassed. Obviously, this Third Hall Master was not someone he could meet casually, but it was not convenient to say this directly. After hesitating for a moment, he turned his head and shouted to the side: "Sister Yaoyao, there is a young master who wants to see the master of the third palace!"   "Oh?" Upon hearing this, a tall, capable, and cold-tempered beauty immediately left the guests she was entertaining and walked over with long legs swaying, "Is this the young master?" His eyes fell on Su Han, he looked around, and then he was slightly stunned and said: "It turns out that this young master is a Five Seal Alchemist. He is really not simple at such a young age." Although Su Han used a mask to cover his appearance and his temperament was much calmer than that of his peers, his appearance could not deceive others. It was easy to tell that he was not yet twenty years old. "Hey~! Five Seal Alchemist?" Everyone around was stunned when they heard this, and the maids were even more surprised, with surprised looks on their faces. This young man wearing a mask is wearing a warrior's attire and has a perfect figure. Most people would take it for granted that he is a warrior, but they don't expect that he is also a Five Seal Alchemist. It¡¯s easy to understand that his martial arts cultivation level is not very high. Both martial arts and alchemy require a lot of energy and resources, and few people can advance at the same time. At the age of less than 20 years old, it is already relatively difficult for martial arts to enter the second level of the True Martial Realm and alchemy to enter the five-seal level. And no one has any doubts about Yaoyao's eyesight. The maids in the Medicine King Palace are all carefully selected and have received professional training. This Yaoyao should be a senior maid, and it is normal to be able to judge the level of the alchemist. "It was our sisters from the Medicine King Palace who were rude just now. Please come with me." The tall beauty Yaoyao changed her cold face and showed a sweet smile. She made an invitation gesture and was about to take Su Han inside. go. "Wait!" A sound of shouting came from the side, but it was the guest who was left behind by Yaoyao just now. He was a young man in white, with an angry look on his face, and a sword inlaid with gold and jade at his waist, which was very dazzling. He shouted angrily: "Why did you just say that he was busy when I wanted to meet with your person in charge? Now that this stupid young man wants to meet, you just bring him in?" The tall and beautiful Yaoyao frowned slightly and ignored him, but continued to lead Su Han inside with a smile. Another maid quickly came forward and smiled at the young man in white, "Master Yu, our alchemist has made an accurate identification of your Beauty Pill. It is a second-grade Beauty Pill. The main result is the same, so please come again next time.¡± "Fart, young master, the Zhu Yan Dan I bought at a sky-high price, you actually said it was only a second-grade one. It blinded your eyes and refused to let me see the person in charge. When did Yaowang Palace become so arrogant in Tianhe County? ?¡± Young Master Yu¡¯s face darkened on the spot, he stepped forward and slapped him across the face. Snapped! The maid was immediately frightened and wanted to dodge, but she was only a warrior in the Qi Martial Realm. Facing the young master in white, the contrast in strength was too great. She was slapped to the ground, her body curled up and trembling on the ground. , a palm print on his cheek was swollen and very embarrassing. The people around him suddenly stopped talking and looked at him one after another. Several maids from the Medicine King Palace hurriedly ran up and helped their sisters up. Mr. Yu looked like he was going to settle a score. Several masters immediately gathered behind him, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. But everyone looked on coldly, no one stood up for the maid who was slapped, and no one meddleed in other people's business to call someone to maintain order. Those who can enter this VIP area are all people of certain status. They are either rich or noble, and they have seen a lot of various scenes. Things like this kind of disagreement and bullying can happen anywhere. The final result is not about who has the right, but about whose fist is bigger. Everyone knows Mr. Yu more or less. He is the legitimate son of the Yu family in the outer city of Tianhe County. The Yu family is a first-class family in the outer city and is very famous. This Young Master Yu is now twenty-four years old, and his cultivation level is considered average among the children of a first-class family. However, relying on the power of the Yu family, he usually does some sneaky things. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 123: Dare to behave in front of me? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Everyone has seen that the Yao Wang Palace deliberately neglects its guests and favors one over the other. If you, the Yao Wang Palace, don't give me an explanation today, this matter will never end." Young Master Yu shouted, with a hint of pride on his lips, staring at the few maids of the Medicine King Palace who were crowded together, a glimmer of light flashing in his eyes. At this time, many people who were hanging around the other three major chambers of commerce noticed the movement here. A series of spiritual consciousnesses came over, and more and more people gathered around them. The tall beauty Yaoyao bit her teeth and said: "Master Yu, your Beauty Pill has been identified by our Medicine King Palace. It is indeed a second-grade Beauty Pill. It's not that we are deliberately neglecting you, but this Regarding Zhuyan Dan, there is really no need for you to meet with the person in charge" "Shut up, who do you think you are? Tell the person in charge to speak out. And this stupid young man, how is he better than me? He can see the person in charge, but I can't?" Young Master Yu shouted. Yaoyao looked a little embarrassed. She suppressed her anger and smiled, but it was very forced. She explained: "This young master is a Five Seal Alchemist. Your situation is different from Mr. Yu. Our Medicine King Palace and Many alchemists have business dealings" When Master Yu heard this, he became furious and snorted coldly: "You mean you are despising me? You shameless maid, drag me here and beat you until the person in charge appears!" The four warriors behind him immediately rushed forward. Regardless of Yaoyao's desperate struggle, one grabbed her arm and the other pressed her head, and dragged her to Master Yu. Mr. Yu looked at Yaoyao's figure and sneered: "The figure is quite good! It's a pity that I can't show mercy to you today. Give me a beating!" Yaoyao struggled violently, "Master Yu, Yaoyao is from the Medicine King Palace. Even if she needs to be punished, it should be punished by the Medicine King Palace!" Mr. Yu looked displeased and snorted coldly: "You are using Yaowang Palace to suppress me? Who do you think you are? Just a servant. Could it be that Yaowang Palace would still fight against the Yu family for a mere servant?" Having said that, Yu Gongzi raised his arm, slapped Yaoyao's face with a slap, and his eyes shiny, seemingly pleasure. Unexpectedly, when his arm was halfway through, it was firmly locked by a hand. It seemed that the other party didn't use much effort, but he couldn't move. Young Master Yu was shocked. He was also a second-level Heavenly Warrior in the True Martial Realm. With such overwhelming power, could it be that the other party's cultivation level was much higher than his own? At first glance, he saw that it was the masked young man who was a second-level Heavenly Warrior in the True Martial Realm just like him. He couldn't help but said angrily: "Who are you, kid? It's your first time in Tianhe County." , How dare you interfere in the affairs of the Yu family? Do you believe that the Yu family will make it impossible for you to survive in Tianhe County?" Su Han didn't get angry after hearing this. His eyes under the mask fell on the people watching, and he asked calmly: "Who can tell me, who is the origin of this Yu family, and why are they so arrogant? Dare you show up at the elixir exhibition? Are you acting like a fool and beating someone up in public? It seems to me that among the five major forces in Tianhe County, there is no name of the Yu family, right?" When people around him heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, thinking that this kid is really a fool! He must be from out of town to ask such an ignorant question. The next older warrior coughed and said, "What status do the five major forces have? They usually live in the inner city, so why would they come to our elixir exhibition in the outer city? The Yu family is from our outer city. A first-class big family, boy, since you are still a Five-Seal Alchemist, I would like to remind you not to go against the Yu family. If you offend the Yu family in this outer city, you really won¡¯t be able to survive." Everyone nodded. What the old man said was not an exaggeration. Not only was he unable to survive, but if the Yu family was in a bad mood, it was possible to kill him directly. Mr. Yu sneered and said: "Understood? Even I, the young master, can't see the person in charge of the Medicine King Palace. How can you, an outsider, have such a big reputation? Why should you go over this young master? If you know the truth, let him go as soon as possible. Young Master, please kowtow a few times and leave this elixir exhibition as soon as possible, so I won¡¯t bother arguing with you.¡± After hearing this, Su Han laughed lightly, "Haha, the Yu family?" Not only did he not let go, the force in his hand actually increased a bit, causing one of Mr. Yu¡¯s arms to suddenly swell and turn blue. Young Master Yu grimaced in pain, and was furious. He had never seen such an incompetent guy. The status of the Yu family had been clearly explained to him, so why didn't he seem to be afraid at all? Mr. Yu was so angry that he wanted to slap this ungrateful boy to death, but he was shocked to find that his arm was held in his hand like an iron pliers. He could not take it off, and it became even harder.It hurt more and more, and I couldn't help but wonder, wasn't the other person a second-level Heavenly Warrior of the True Martial Realm like myself? How could the contrast in physical strength be so disparate! The crowd around him slowly realized that something was wrong. Mr. Yu was obviously trying so hard that his face turned purple, but he was still tightly grabbed by the young man with his face covered. Can't shake it even one bit. This is simply overwhelming power. How could such a disparity in strength appear between two warriors of the same level? In an instant, strange eyes fell on Young Master Yu. Isn¡¯t this Young Master Yu¡¯s cultivation too low? Could it be that he has been drinking and drinking for a long time, and his body has been emptied by the wine and sex? Young Master Yu felt the contemptuous looks from all around him, and his face turned blue with anger. His cultivation level was genuine. He was not invincible at the same level, but at least he was not afraid of anyone. Who would have thought that he would encounter such a powerful force today? What a huge pervert, I can't even tell you how much I'm suffering right now. He was panting heavily and angrily said: "Don't you know my status in the Yu family? My father is the head of the Yu family, a being at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, and I can crush you with just a finger!" I am his only son, let go now or you will die without a burial place!" Su Han ignored him at all, put a little more force on his hand, and cracked it, only to hear a crisp "click" sound, and actually broke Mr. Yu's right arm! Then he kicked Mr. Yu out and said, "Get out of here, don't delay my business." There was only a scream of pain, and then there was a loud crash. Mr. Yu fell onto a stall, crushing the stall. He looked at his bent arm in disbelief, obviously unable to believe that someone dared to do this. Treat yourself. The crowd around him took a breath. This guy is so bold. Is he really not afraid of the Yu family? The beauty Yaoyao, who had survived the disaster, was shaking like a fallen leaf in the wind. She looked at the masked boy with trembling lips, not knowing what to say. Su Han was very calm. He patted the dust on his hands and glanced at Yaoyao. His eyes seemed to say, why don't you leave? Yaoyao took a deep breath and asked tremblingly: "My lord, my lord, what do you want to see the third hall master for?" ¡°I wanted to buy two ingredients for alchemy, but I didn¡¯t see them at the stall in your Medicine King Hall.¡± Su Han said lightly. Yaoyao tried her best to calm down, showed a sweet and grateful smile, stretched out her hand to guide you, "We won't leave the precious alchemy materials outside. Young Master, please come inside and I will take you to see the Third Hall Master. " "Wait a minute." Mr. Yu slowly took in the cold air, covered his limp right arm, and stood up from the messy stall. Staring at Yaoyao with cold eyes, he said in a cold voice: "As long as Yao Wang Palace dares to sell materials to this boy, he is going against my Yu family. You'd better think about it carefully! If Yao Wang Palace forms a relationship because of you, You, the Liangzi of the Yu family, don¡¯t know what the King of Medicine Palace will do to you?¡± As soon as Yaoyao heard this threat, her pretty face suddenly turned pale. She is just a maid. Even if her status is higher than the other sisters, she is still a servant after all. If the Medicine King Palace really pursues her case, she will be in trouble. "There are three other chambers of commerce. I, Yu Sheng, will put my words here today. Anyone who dares to sell medicinal materials to him, or do business with him, or openly go against the Yu family, should think carefully before acting." Mr. Yu said slowly. "Boy, I want to see, what capital do you have to dare to offend the Yu family? If you are allowed to buy even one cent of the materials at this elixir exhibition today, I, Yu Sheng, will not be named Yu today." As soon as Mr. Yu left Su Han's control, he seemed to have the confidence to show off again. His eyes became indifferent, staring at Su Han with a hint of cold ridicule at the corner of his mouth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 124: The Wealth-Giving Boy Mr. Yu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Can't buy it?" Su Han smiled lightly and said, "There are indeed things that cannot be bought in this world. However, those things have nothing to do with you." He had a calm demeanor and strong confidence in his tone. Mr. Yu was irritated by the attitude of this masked young man. In this outer city, he, Yu Sheng, had always been the only one to show off in front of others, and no one had ever dared to show off like this in front of him. Physically strong? What's the use of brute force alone? Mr. Yu could tell that this boy had no backers in Tianhe County. Otherwise, there would be no way to buy just two ingredients, and he would have to go to this elixir exhibition to find them. A foreigner with no power and no backing dared to make Yu Sheng suffer such a big loss in public in the VIP area of ??this elixir exhibition. I don't even know how to write the word "death". At that moment, he smiled sinisterly and said: "What a big tone. Do you think what I said to someone Yu will not work? If you can buy that material today, I, someone to say, will climb around the trading area three times! But if you can't buy it, , you are the one who climbed three times, you are so confident, you shouldn¡¯t disagree.¡± When these words were said, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but take a breath of cold air. Young Master Yu is indeed a well-known playboy. His method of humiliating people is so simple and direct, without any detours. This trading area includes the entire VIP area and the civilian area. It is a place where all the three religions and nine streams gather. If you really have to climb three times like this, you will not be able to hold your head high in any class in Tianhe County in the future, and it will even leave a psychological shadow. After Mr. Yu finished speaking, his chest puffed up and he looked at Su Han with a bit of a sneer. He expected that as soon as these words came out, the boy would be unable to bear it, and would most likely surrender to him and beg for mercy. However, it was not that easy to beg for mercy now. If Yu Sheng dared to embarrass him in public, it would be impossible to settle the debt so easily. Mr. Yu¡¯s purpose is to humiliate Su Han to the maximum extent first, trample Su Han under his feet in front of these people in the VIP area, and regain the place he lost. As for the debt of breaking a bone, he still had to settle the matter separately. However, when Mr. Yu looked at Su Han with a sneer, he was shocked to find that there was no trace of panic in the eyes exposed under the mask, but only a calm and indifferent expression. It¡¯s a pity that Mr. Yu¡¯s eyes can¡¯t see through the mask, otherwise, he would still see a playful smile on the corner of the mask-covered mouth, just like watching a clown¡¯s performance. Su Han's leisurely gaze swept across all the merchants. Those merchants either looked away, didn't even raise their heads, or just shook their heads with helpless smiles. Although they are not afraid of the Yu family, if they had to choose, they would definitely not choose to stand against the Yu family for the sake of a foreigner. Businessmen seek profits and avoid risks, and they will never do anything without profit. Now these merchants don't see any benefit from Su Han, so naturally they won't be stupid enough to ruin relations with the Yu family for his sake. Therefore, in this situation, these businesses are watching with their noses and mouths, and they stand aside and do not get involved at all. The reaction of these merchants also gave Mr. Yu more confidence. He chuckled and said, "What do you think? Buy one and let me take a look?" Su Han still had a neutral expression. He moved his right hand and a medicine box suddenly appeared in his hand. He said leisurely: "You said you want to see it, so I will let you see it? How can I have some capital? You don't look like a rich man, and I don't open my mouth like a lion. If they are willing to make a deal with me today If so, just give me two million taels of silver." As soon as these words came out, the surrounding merchants and customers suddenly opened their mouths in shock. "Two million taels of silver, and you can't say that a lion can open its mouth so wide. This guy is so embarrassed to say it. His jaw is so wide that his jaw is dislocated, right?" The guests present in these VIP areas are all rich or noble, and they are all upper-class people from the outer city, but few of them have two million taels of silver in their pockets. With such a large amount of money, even the only son of the head of the Yu family would have a hard time coming up with it. Mr. Yu was even more sluggish, why didn't this guy play his cards according to the routine? Not only did he not ask for mercy, but he was even crazier than the only son of the head of the Yu family. In his words, he seemed to think that he would be able to buy the materials. This kid has no backers at all in Tianhe County. What confidence does he have to dare to make a fuss with the Yu family? Didn¡¯t the attitude of these merchants just now explain everything? Mr. Yu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on the medicine box in Su Han¡¯s hand. Could this medicine box be his trump card? This kid shouldn¡¯t think that as long as he shows his?The pills in this medicine box, these merchants will sell them to him, right? Mr. Yu couldn't help but laugh in his heart. There are no merchants in Tianhe County who are experienced in the world. They have never seen any kind of rare items for sale. Even if this kid took out a rare elixir, these merchants would not be so blind to offend the Yu family for a elixir. What's more, Mr. Yu doesn't think that this guy can come up with any precious elixirs. Five-seal alchemists are not uncommon in Tianhe County. The four major chambers of commerce have raised a group of five-seal alchemists themselves. A foreign alchemist How could they look at the refined elixir? At that moment, Mr. Yu sneered and said slowly: "As long as you can persuade these merchants to sell things to you for two million taels of silver, I will be happy." "Hey! He actually agreed to two million taels!" The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, but they calmed down after a brief moment of surprise. They knew that Mr. Yu had no chance of losing in this bet. Any amount of money was just a number and had no practical significance. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Don¡¯t Look at Mr. Yu¡¯s words of two million taels being so easy. In fact, he may not be able to come up with it. The reason why he is so relaxed is because he knows that he will not lose, so he doesn¡¯t care. But Su Han was extremely happy at this moment. He came to Tianhe County at the right time. The people here were richer than he thought. If it were placed in Qingye City, after the Su family annexed the Ouyang family, it would have assets of six million taels. Moreover, most of them are real estate, and the real disposable funds are less than one million. All clan members' training funds must be taken from this one million. "But in Tianhe County, the Yu family is just a first-class family in the outer city, far inferior to the five major powers. Young Master Yu dared to gamble two million taels with himself. With these two million taels in hand, at least in the short term, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Yuan Stone. If it were in the past, Su Han might not be too lazy to talk nonsense with a fool like Mr. Yu. But it's different now. The resources he needs to upgrade are ten times more than others. If he doesn't try every means to blackmail him, he won't be able to survive at all. In Su Han's eyes, Young Master Yu is now a money-giving boy, so the way he looked at Young Master Yu immediately became extra soft. He felt indescribably horrified when he saw Young Master Yu, and he almost wanted to slap him to death. This guy makes people angry. But Mr. Yu knew that this guy's physical strength was simply abnormal. He had already broken an arm, and he would only be humiliating himself if he went up. At that moment, he suppressed his anger and snorted coldly: "Everyone here has heard it, so let's bear witness! This guy thinks he can persuade you to go against the Yu family. What do you think?" "Haha, Mr. Yu is joking. Our firm and the Yu family have always been good business partners. How could we side with this foreigner and go against the Yu family" "Of course we, the locals of Tianhe County, should be of the same spirit." The merchants expressed their opinions one after another. They were not the heads of the four major chambers of commerce, they were just small stewards. Naturally, they were even less willing to offend Young Master Yu. As for the small medicine box in Su Han's hand, they also saw it. However, like Mr. Yu, they don't think that a mere pill can change anything. Today is a city-wide elixir exhibition. There are several great alchemists among the onlookers. They don't like the elixir refined by a five-seal alchemist at all. Young Master Yu sneered and looked at Su Han as if demonstrating. Su Han still smiled slightly, and the corners of his mouth under the mask showed a trace of mockery. He suddenly took a step forward, lifted the medicine box up with his right hand, and said lightly: "I have a third-grade beauty-preserving pill here. The purity is 100%. This elixir is exchanged for ten bodhi jade fruits and twenty Yangzhi grass, first come first served, no waiting after the expiration date." Those merchants, who were still scrambling to express their stance, immediately froze when they heard Su Han's words. The entire VIP area suddenly fell silent, and the scene was deathly silent. Su Han smiled slightly, no wonder they reacted like this. He had just taken a look at the elixir exhibition. The highest quality Zhuyan elixir, that is, the second grade, had a purity of only 70%. Thinking about it, there is no alchemist who can refine the third-grade Zhuyan Pill in Tianhe County. "What, the third-grade beauty pill! 100% pure!" There was a great alchemist at the scene who finally turned his head around and cried out, with an extremely incredible look in his eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 125: The sensation caused by a pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "A 100% pure third-grade beauty elixir, only exchanged for ten bodhi jade fruits and twenty Yangzhi grass? Thisisn't it a joke?" "Isn't it possible? In our Tianhe County, the most common thing is the first-grade Beauty Pill, and even the second-grade Pill is rare. As for the third-grade Beauty Pill, I remember that it was only at the Tianhe Flower Fair 20 years ago. I have seen one on the Internet, and it was taken out by a traveling master, and it is not the work of our local master." "Yes, the refining method of this Zhuyan Dan is too complicated, and ordinary alchemists cannot master it. Moreover, the third-grade Zhuyan Dan is ten times more complicated than the second-grade one, and the raw materials are also different from the second-grade ones. The specific The refining method has always been a mystery. To say that this young man can produce a third-grade beauty pill, I really don't believe it." An alchemist in the crowd said while shaking his head. "This young man won't be driven crazy and talk nonsense, right?" You can talk nonsense, but the elixir cannot be fake. Without saying much, Su Han gently pressed the switch of the delicate medicine box, and a third-grade Zhuyan Pill with a light pink luster appeared in front of everyone. As soon as the elixir came out, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately focused on it. In an instant, everyone¡¯s breathing quickened. The color, the breath, the purity, and the aura-filled appearance are like a living elixir, full of vitality that makes people's hearts beat. In the eyes of the alchemists and great alchemists affiliated with the four major chambers of commerce, this elixir has a fatal temptation for them, making their pupils dilate, breathing rapidly, and making their whole bodies feel hot. As alchemists, they all have strong soul power, and they instinctively sensed a vitality from the elixir in Su Han's hand that made their hearts beat wildly! Anyone who participated in the Tianhe Flower Fair twenty years ago will still remember this breathtaking vitality. Moreover, the vitality they sensed today was slightly stronger than that day twenty years ago. It is really a third-grade beauty elixir! After taking it, you can maintain your youth forever for twenty years, and the functions and status of your entire body will return to those twenty years ago. Not only is it fatally attractive to women, but the older warriors are also crazy about this third-grade beauty elixir! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see a third-grade beauty-preserving pill once in my life, and it wasn¡¯t at a city-wide ceremony like the Tianhe Flower Fair, but just at a pill exhibition in the market. The person who took out the third-grade Zhuyan Pill was not a traveling great alchemist with a profound background, but just a young man less than twenty years old! Not to mention, this third-grade beauty elixir is still 100% pure. No wonder this young man is so crazy. He can produce a 100% pure third-grade beauty pill, even if he didn't refine it himself, he is still qualified to be crazy! For a moment, the scene was completely silent, but the heat in the air reached an unprecedented scorching state. Almost all the merchants were staring at the third-grade Yanzhuan Dan in Su Han's hand, reluctant to blink. ¡°If this precious elixir could fall into the hands of any of the four major chambers of commerce, they could immediately ask the great alchemist to dismantle and restore it to speculate on its raw materials and refining methods. Although it cannot be completely restored, some inferences can certainly be made. ¡° In this way, the chamber of commerce that obtained this elixir will definitely make a qualitative breakthrough in the refining of the Zhuyan Pill, and the first- and second-grade Zhuyan Pills can also be refined with higher purity. The quality of the Zhuyan Pills currently sold by the four chambers of commerce on the market is almost the same. As long as the quality of any one of them improves, they can monopolize the market of Zhuyan Pills in Tianhe County in one fell swoop. Although this Zhuanyan Pill is not a necessary elixir for warriors to practice, it is what all women dream of. And as we all know, women¡¯s desire to consume is crazy. There are tens of millions of women in the entire Tianhe County who are all residents. Potential consumers of Yan Dan. If they could monopolize the Zhuyan Dan market, it would be a big temptation for the four major chambers of commerce. Facing this temptation, what does the Yu family mean? In the eyes of businessmen, interests always come first. The reason why they didn¡¯t go against the Yu family before was because they saw no benefit in Su Han, so the four major chambers of commerce didn¡¯t bother to cause trouble for themselves. But now, it¡¯s different. The temptation to monopolize the Zhuyan Dan market is enough to make these businesses take risks. What's more, they are the four major chambers of commerce, and the Yu family can't really do anything to them. The most they can do is not do business with them. The profits they can get from monopolizing the Zhuyan Dan market are dozens of times more than the profits they can get from the Yu family. They naturally know that??How to choose. "Sir, are you really willing to sell this third-grade beauty elixir? Our Huijin Pavilion has produced twenty bodhi jade fruits and forty Yangzhi grasses! No, no matter how much you want, just ask, as long as it is within our capabilities , can be collected for you.¡± "Don't listen to him. Our Tianyun Trading Company is the leader among the four major chambers of commerce. Who can beat our Tianyun Trading Company in terms of inventory quantity? Master, you might as well consider our Tianyun Trading Company. It's easy to negotiate how much you want." "What's the use of quantity alone? The quality of the Bodhi Jade Fruit and Yangzhi Grass from your Tianyun Trading Company is simply not comparable to that of our Duobao Alliance. Do you want to use it on the spot to fight? This young man, choose our Duobao Alliance, and also We will give you the highest level VIP card and enjoy 10% off in all Duobaomeng stores.¡± The more people from several major chambers of commerce talked, the more they started to explode. They all tried their best to squeeze in front of Su Han, constantly raising the price, with eager and enthusiastic expressions on their faces. But Su Han's attitude was neither salty nor bland, and he didn't express his position. He just watched them increase the price indifferently. After a while, even the few stewards from Yaowang Palace heard the sound and ran out from the backstage, and crowded in front of Su Han to show their courtesy. In order to please Su Han, he began to praise Yaoyao and several maids of the Medicine King Palace desperately, patted his chest and promised to give them promotions and salary increases, plus ten times their wages, and used sugar-coated bullets on several little girls. I was so overwhelmed that I felt like I was in a dream. "Sir, you must know that our Yao Wangdian is the most famous in the field of elixirs, otherwise you wouldn't have chosen our Yao Wangdian stall to buy ingredients from the beginning! A third-grade beauty product with 100% purity like this Pill, it is hard to find a pill in Tianhe County. I only exchange ten bodhi jade fruits and twenty Yangzhi grass. I feel that it is not cost-effective for you! Otherwise, I will give these materials to the young master for free on behalf of Yaowang Palace. Your Majesty, I only have one request, that is, Young Master, you lend this third-grade Zhuyan Pill to the Medicine King Palace for three days to study. It only takes three days! In this way, Young Master, you will make money, and we, Medicine King Palace, will also make money. It¡¯s really a win-win situation. ah!" A young disciple of the Medicine King Palace with the most flexible mind saw that the competition was beginning to heat up, and he immediately suggested that if they didn¡¯t want the elixir, they would give it to him instead! Immediately, others followed suit, and the atmosphere fell into a new round of frenzy. At this time, the most embarrassing person is Mr. Yu who is standing aside. His face is white and green at times, and his expression is colorful. He never expected that this young man from a foreign country without any background could actually come up with a 100% pure third-grade beauty pill, which simply overturned his cognition. How could these merchants be any more shameless? Just a moment ago they were scrambling to declare that they would not go against the Yu family, but the next moment they all turned against them, scrambling to please others and eager to come to their doorstep! This is a slap in the face to him, the only son of the head of the Yu family! No favors left for him! The atmosphere at the scene became more and more fanatical, and Mr. Yu's face became more and more exciting. His face was burning, and he felt like he was on pins and needles. He wished he could have the power of teleportation and leave the elixir exhibition immediately. He began to move slowly out, trying to sneak away before everyone noticed him so as not to be embarrassed. You know, he just said that if Su Han can buy the two ingredients he needs here today, he will climb around the trading area three times and pay Su Han two million taels of silver. In this situation, let alone buying it, even if it was reposted for free, there would still be a lot of people crying and shouting and rushing towards him. Mr. Yu¡¯s face was completely humiliated. "Huh? Mr. Yu, where are you going?" It was so damn good that Mr. Yu had just moved a few steps when a harsh sound came out. Someone actually snitched! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 126: One wave has just subsided, and another wave arises again You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mr. Yu simply wanted to crawl into the cracks in the ground. He froze in embarrassment, neither leaving nor staying. That expression was as if someone had a bowl of cow dung on his face. He was as embarrassed as he was. "II have to go to the latrine." Mr. Yu gritted his teeth and made up as many lame excuses as possible. "Haha" The scene was filled with sarcasm and ridicule. Since their faces were torn, these merchants had nothing to worry about. They all looked at Mr. Yu with a joking look. "Young Master Yu, didn't you bring a beauty-preserving pill with you today? Why don't you take this opportunity to bring it out to make everyone look good." A merchant¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he suggested maliciously. When other merchants heard this, their eyes sparkled and they immediately rushed to agree. "That's right, Mr. Yu. Just now, the Medicine King Palace identified your Zhuyan Dan as a second-grade product. It seems that you are very unconvinced." "Why don't you take it out and compete with this young master's third-grade Zhu Yan Dan?" These merchants are worried that they can't find a breakthrough to curry favor with Su Han. At this moment, Mr. Yu is a perfect breakthrough. They grab Mr. Yu one by one and can't wait to add insult to injury. They can't wait for everyone to step on Mr. Yu. Mr. Yu was almost crying. He did indeed buy a Zhuanyan Pill from Alchemist Yunyou at a high price. At that time, the Alchemist swore that it was a third-grade pill and asked him for one million taels of silver. That¡¯s why he did it today. The identification results of Yaowangdian are unacceptable. Unexpectedly, Su Han would actually take out a genuine third-grade Beauty-Resisting Pill. When Mr. Yu saw the Beauty-Resisting Pill in Su Han's hand, he found that his own one could not be compared with it at all. Only then did he realize that he had been captured by Yunyou. The alchemist was taken as an easy target and killed! On the one hand, he was brutally slaughtered, and on the other hand, he was nakedly laughed at by these merchants. He had to climb around the trading area three times and had to pay Su Han two million taels of silver. Mr. Yu felt that his life was completely lost. Hope, everything was dark in front of him, all the blood in his body rushed to his face, and he almost fainted on the spot. "I" As the only son of the head of the Yu family, it was the first time that Mr. Yu was embarrassed to this point in front of everyone. His eyes couldn't help but send various help signals to the surroundings, hoping that someone would come out to help him out at this time. But at this time, every merchant¡¯s heart is tightly tied to the third-grade Yanzhuan Dan in Su Han¡¯s hand. Who will speak for him? Not only did he not speak for him, but he was pushed down by others. "Young Master Yu, you just said it yourself, and you want us merchants to testify. Now you should crawl around the trading area three times. You can't deny it." "A bunch of bastards who are unjust for profit!" Mr. Yu yelled, but in public, he couldn't act like a fool on the spot. Otherwise, if he doesn¡¯t want his face anymore, and the Yu family doesn¡¯t want their face anymore? With no choice but to do so, Young Master Yu reluctantly knelt down on the ground with his knees bent, his unbroken arm supporting the ground, and he crawled slowly in front of everyone. With every step he took, Mr. Yu felt that all the blood in his body was rushing to the top of his head. He almost fainted on the spot. He felt so regretful that he almost wanted to bite off his tongue. He didn't understand that there were at least hundreds of thousands of such foreigners of unknown origin in Tianhe County. Why was he so unlucky that he just stepped on a hard nail? ??????????????????????????????????????? This incident caused a sensation in the whole place, but I was so humiliated that I will never be able to hold my head high again in Tianhe County. "Master Yu, don't forget there are still two million taels!" Another voice added insult to injury. "" Mr. Yu's face was dull, and he just felt that he was in pain. Two million taels, and the one million taels he spent to buy Zhuyan Dan had already knocked him out of the money. How could he come up with such a huge sum of money now? He just said it casually, who would have thought that it would actually be cashed out? The young disciple of Medicine King Palace was very smart. One look at Mr. Yu¡¯s expression and he knew that he couldn¡¯t afford the money. Immediately, he hurriedly ran to Mr. Yu and pulled off the gold and jade-encrusted sword from Mr. Yu's waist. "Haha, I know that Mr. Yu, you are short of money, but your sword is inlaid with a set of low-grade Five Elements Spiritual Jade, which can barely be estimated at two million taels. Today, our Medicine King Palace will take the initiative to acquire this sword. Okay, so Mr. Yu also has two million taels, doesn¡¯t it solve your urgent need, Mr. Yu?¡± Young Master Yu is in agony at the moment. What can he do to relieve his urgent need? It is clearly a group of vampires that are knocking at his bone marrow! The set of Five Elements Spirit Jade inlaid on this sword is an heirloom of the Yu family. He can no longer imagine that the Yu family knows that he has used this sword.What will be the reaction if he loses it? The most important thing is that the two million taels of silver exchanged for this sword have not yet fallen into his pocket. " Seeing the Yao Wang Palace disciple turn around and count out a thick stack of silver notes and hand it to Su Han, Mr. Yu wished he could faint on the spot. "Hey, who is that person? He has a broken arm and is still crawling on the ground." "When has there ever been such a high-end live performance at this elixir exhibition? Tsk tsk, these unscrupulous merchants will do whatever it takes to attract people's attention." "Hey~! Isn't this Mr. Yu from the Yu family? It's incredible. It's a rare scene in a hundred years. The son of a first-class family in Tianhe County has his arm broken and is still crawling on the ground" ¡°Damn it, come out and watch the breaking news!¡± Today¡¯s elixir exhibition is destined to be very lively But in the VIP area, the atmosphere has gradually calmed down. Although they all know that Su Han's third-grade Beauty Pill is very tempting, they have already opened the conditions for it. In the end, it still depends on Su Han's choice. In the end, Su Han chose to lend the third-grade Zhuyan Pill to the King of Medicine Palace for three days to study. The young disciple from Yaowang Palace was so flattered that he not only brought out the highest quality Bodhi Jade Fruit and Yang Zhicao from Yaowang Palace, but also provided a set of other materials on Su Han's list for free. This complete set of materials is worth nearly 200,000 taels of silver. It can be said that Yaowangdian really spent a lot of money in order to borrow this third-grade Zhuyan Pill. Although other merchants are extremely envious, they also know that there is nothing they can do. Who can say that they are not as smart and smart as Yao Wangdian! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? At this time, none of these merchants would treat Su Han as an ordinary foreigner. They all had various speculations about his identity, and they were also thinking about Su Han's true appearance under the mask. "I haven't asked you for your surname yet, but our Yao Wang Palace will treat you as a guest. From now on, as long as you come to our Yao Wang Palace store to make purchases, you can enjoy a 10% discount!" The Yao Wang Palace disciples respectfully said He said to Su Han. "Han Shu." The name that came out of Su Han's mouth instantly fell on the ears of the crowd, and everyone secretly remembered the name in their hearts. "Your surname is Han?" Behind the crowd, a few low-key figures who had never spoken a word exchanged quick glances after hearing Su Han's pseudonym, and were secretly surprised. However, no one else noticed the reaction of these people. The disciple of the Medicine King Palace asked Su Han for instructions: "Is there anything else that Young Master Han needs our Medicine King Palace to help you with?" Su Han thought for a moment and said, "Let me lend you the alchemy room." The disciple of the Medicine King Palace immediately smiled and said, "Okay! It is an honor for the Medicine King Palace that Young Master Han can use the alchemy room of our Medicine King Palace. Please come here" He half-bowed and led Su Han outside. "Wait!" A slightly shrill female voice suddenly came from a distance, accompanied by the footsteps of a group of people approaching. When Su Han heard the female voice, he felt that it sounded familiar. And the disciple of Yaowang Palace who was bowing to lead the way suddenly stiffened after hearing this female voice, and a bit of a wry smile appeared on his face. The entire VIP area was silent for a moment, and then suddenly exploded. The appearance of this female voice was like dropping a depth bomb in the VIP area, and the atmosphere instantly became boiling again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 127: Is Zhuyan Pill fake? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's actually Miss Bao'er! Oh my god, am I reading that right? Miss Bao'er usually lives in the inner city, so why would she condescend to come to this elixir exhibition in the outer city?" "Miss Baoer's presence at this elixir exhibition really makes the exhibition venue shine" Accompanied by everyone¡¯s exclamations and compliments, a group of well-dressed entourage rushed into the VIP area, blocking the entire VIP area tightly. Then they separated from the middle to both sides, and they all bent down and stretched out their hands, making a welcoming gesture. A figure took the maid's hand and walked into everyone's sight. This figure was covered in expensive jewelry, and his eyebrows were carefully drawn. His eyes swept over the dignitaries and merchants from the outer city present one by one. Between his brows and eyes, there was a kind of self-respecting temperament flowing between heaven and earth. The leader of the four major chambers of commerce and the second lady of Tianyun Trading Company, Lan Baoer! "Miss Bao'er." Some Tianyun Trading Company stewards at the scene were overjoyed when they saw Lan Baoer appear, and they bowed down to greet her respectfully. They all know in their hearts that at this time, Lan Baoer suddenly arrived. Needless to say, he must have heard the news about the third-grade beauty-preserving pill and came for the third-grade beauty-preserving pill. The competition for this third-grade Yanzhuan Dan ended with the victory of Yaowang Palace. Tianyun Trading Company, as the leader among the four major chambers of commerce, actually failed to compete with Yaowang Palace. To be honest, these stewards are a little angry inside. But now, Lan Baoer's appearance has undoubtedly given Tianyun Trading Company support. These Tianyun Trading Company managers are so determined that their faces can't help but show joy. "The people from the other three major chambers of commerce gradually calmed down after marveling and complimenting them, with different expressions on their faces. People in Huijinge and Duobao League know that they are no longer competitive in this battle for elixirs, so they don't have any sense of crisis about Lan Baoer's arrival. Only the people in Yaowang Palace felt a little unhappy and were restless. When the young disciples of the Medicine King Palace heard Lan Baoer say "Wait a minute," they knew that Lan Baoer was here for the Beauty Pill. In desperation, he could only hold the medicine box containing the Beauty Pill in his hand tightly, put on a smile that was uglier than crying, and stood there at a loss. "Is this the third-grade beauty-preserving pill?" Lan Baoer took the hand of the maid and walked straight over. Without even looking at Su Han, his eyes fell directly on the medicine box in the hands of the disciples of the Medicine King Palace. On his delicately painted face, a trace of expression quickly appeared. A look of longing. "Our Tianyun Trading Company paid 1.2 million taels of silver for this third-grade beauty-preserving pill." Lan Baoer said directly. When the disciple of the Medicine King Palace heard this, he immediately became anxious. He ignored the identity gap between himself and Lan Baoer, and protested: "Miss Baoer, Mr. Han did not say that he wanted to sell this third-grade beauty-preserving pill. He just lent it to us at the Medicine King Palace for three days to study." "Shut up, how can you speak here?" Lan Baoer scolded, then looked at Su Han, raised his thin eyebrows, and said casually: "Mr. Han, right? 1.2 million taels of silver. If you think it's not enough, you can add one to one." One and a half million.¡± "Hey! One and a half million taels of silver!" The crowd suddenly took a breath and looked at each other in disbelief. Lan Baoer was truly worthy of being a senior executive of Tianyun Trading Company. It was such a big deal. He made such a huge sum of money right away. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The competition for Yandan and the other four major chambers of commerce was lively. In fact, these people present are all middle-level managers of the four major chambers of commerce. They have limited power and it is impossible to ask for 1.5 million at the first opening. If Lan Baoer had been present when they were fighting for the Zhu Yan Dan, I'm afraid there would be nothing going on in the Medicine King Palace by now. The young disciple of the Medicine King Palace secretly cried out that he was unlucky. He didn't expect that a blue treasure would come out halfway and ask for so much money. It seems that the relationship between the Medicine King Palace and this third-grade beauty pill today is destined to be bad. At that moment, his face twisted into a bitter melon, and he said to Su Han with a mournful face: "Mr. Han, how about you" Before he finished speaking, the young man wearing a mask waved his hand lightly, stopping him from continuing. Immediately, Su Han said calmly: "My elixirs will not be sold to people from Tianyun Trading Company. If there is nothing else, I will leave first." With that said, he actually bypassed Lan Baoer and walked straight to the exit of the VIP area. The young disciple of the Medicine King Palace thought that he had heard wrongly. He could not help but open his mouth in a daze, looking at Su Han's back, and did not recover for a long time. "Hey~! No way, he didn't sell 1.5 million taels of silver." "I heard it right"?, he said that he would not sell to Tianyun Trading Company. Is there any dispute between him and Tianyun Trading Company? " "Even if there is some festival, dare to shame Lan Baoer in public, this is not what ordinary people can do. Even if his origin is a mystery, he has a third-grade beauty pill, but he did not refine it himself. It¡¯s a bit too much to be so frivolous!¡± Listening to the comments from the people around him, Lan Baoer's face suddenly darkened. He just wanted to stop selling, but he still had such a crazy attitude. What does that mean? How could anyone in Tianhe County dare to challenge Lan Baoer in person? Unexpectedly, she had encountered two such ungrateful people in recent times. The last time was twenty days ago at the gate of the inner city. How can she endure the majesty of the second lady of Lan Baoer Tianyun Trading Company, who has been blatantly provoked in this way many times, and this time it is in the outer city that she looks down upon at all! In front of these low-class people from the outer city, it is easy to imagine that Lan Baoer felt aggrieved and angry at being humiliated in public by a nobody. At that moment, he shouted coldly: "Stop! Speak clearly, what do you mean by not selling to people from Tianyun Trading Company?" Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to her and continued walking forward. Lan Baoer snorted coldly, waved his hand, and a group of well-trained followers immediately rushed over like a tide, surrounding Su Han. Su Han's eyes suddenly turned cold, and he said calmly: "If you don't agree with me, you can use knives or guns. It turns out that this is the style of Tianyun Trading Company! With this style, only those who are crazy will get involved with you." Lan Baoer was furious and sneered: "Why bother talking about this? I just suspected that this third-grade Zhuyan Pill has not appeared in Tianhe County for twenty years. How can a mere Five Seal Pill Master get it? Can you get it out? Now I see that you are unwilling to sell this elixir to Tianyun Trading Company, which confirms my guess. I am afraid that your third-grade Zhuyan elixir is not genuine at all, right?" ¡°It¡¯s not the real thing!¡± Lan Baoer¡¯s words stirred up a thousand waves, and the surrounding area suddenly exploded. Everyone looked at each other in confusion. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know whether to believe Lan Baoer¡¯s words or not. What Lan Baoer said makes sense, but they had also seen the Zhuyan Pill with their own eyes just now. The breathtaking vitality couldn't be a fake, right? "Miss Bao'er, how can you be such a mouthful? This Beauty Pill has just been displayed in front of everyone. If it is a fake, the masters present should have identified it long ago!" The young disciple of the Medicine King Palace suddenly became unhappy. He frowned and stared, ignoring the status gap between himself and Lan Baoer. He contradicted her on the spot and was a hundred times more excited than Su Han himself. Lan Baoer sneered, glanced at the crowd around him, and directly named a Liuyin Great Alchemist affiliated with Tianyun Trading Company, "Master Wei, you are highly respected, so please come and identify for everyone, these three-grade resident Yan Dan, is it true?" When Master Wei's name was called, he could only walk out of the crowd, pretending to cough, and said slightly embarrassed: "This, please forgive me for being incompetent. This third-grade beauty pill is rarely seen in Tianhe County. Once upon a time, I have never observed a real third-grade Yanzhuan Dan up close, so I can¡¯t do anything to identify it.¡± "Is there no one who can identify the authenticity?" The alchemists and great alchemists present were silent. They felt that this elixir should be a third-grade beauty-preserving elixir, but no one dared to vouch for it. If it's fake, doesn't it become all my responsibility? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 128: The Alchemy Genius in Lan Shuiyan¡¯s Heart You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Miss Lan Bao'er, don't go too far! Mr. Han clearly doesn't want to sell this third-grade Beauty Pill, but you want to buy it and sell it by force. After being rejected, you slander people and say that the Pill is fake! I'm down here. I want to boldly ask you, you said it was false, do you have any evidence?" The disciple of the Medicine King Palace was filled with righteous indignation and had completely assumed the role of Su Han's spokesman. His whole face was red and his neck was thick, and he was very excited. Lan Baoer sneered: "How can a Five-Seal Alchemist refine a third-grade Zhuyan Pill? Isn't this enough evidence? In my opinion, this Zhuyan Pill is at most a second-grade one, and its purity is also very questionable. , not 100% pure at all.¡± The disciples of Yaowang Palace were furious and were about to argue. At this moment, a soft female voice came into everyone's ears. "Sister, there is no need to argue. Since none of the masters present today can identify the Beauty Pill, we might as well send the Beauty Pill to the Tianhe County Danyuan and ask the masters of the Danyuan to jointly identify it, and then we will know. ." This sound is extremely pleasant to the ear, just like the sound of a clear spring flowing from nature, gurgling into everyone's ears. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is a beautiful silhouette in a white dress coming slowly from the distance, with a graceful figure, skin that is as shiny as snow, and full of fairy air in her movements. An elegant and innocent face bloomed with a calm smile like a water lily. In an instant, all the crowd¡¯s eyes were focused on that beautiful figure. For a moment, everyone held their breath. Pairs of eyes showed various expressions of amazement, admiration, disbelief, dare not blasphemeetc. Even the arrogant Lan Baoer was looking at that beautiful figure with eyes full of admiration. ¡°Oh my god, I, I¡¯m not dreaming, is there such a unearthly goddess in our Tianhe County?¡± "Isn't this the eldest lady Lan Shiyan from Tianyun Trading Company, Lan Bao'er's sister? I didn't expect that I would be lucky enough to see this eldest lady show up at this elixir exhibition. It's worth it in this life." "Yes, Miss Lan Shuiyan is very low-key and doesn't like others talking about her appearance, so she never shows up in front of others easily. But it is said that she is a popular candidate for the four beauties of this year's Tianhe Flower Fair, and she is also one of the most beautiful women in Tianhe County. The top martial arts genius, his martial arts talent is not inferior to the top geniuses of the five major forces in the inner city." "Blue hookah, my goddess, no matter in temperament, figure or inner spirit, she is so perfect, I express my love to the goddess!" Everyone was talking in low voices. In front of the blue shisha, they all became polite in an instant. They didn't even dare to speak loudly, for fear of blaspheming the goddess in their hearts. Under the gaze of everyone, the blue shisha slowly walked all the way to the center of the crowd. Anyone who sees him, who is indifferent to fame and wealth, will be filled with admiration in his heart. However, Lan Shuiyan vaguely felt that there was a look in his eyes that was completely different from the others. Others were amazed, admired, and infatuated, but this look was very calm, with a hint of indifference. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look, only to find that the owner of this look was a young man wearing a black mask, the owner of the third-grade Beauty Pill, "Mr. Han". There was a wave of emotion in Lan Shuiyan's heart. The person who could look at her with such a calm gaze could actually be a person of the same age? You must know that the peers she usually comes into contact with, even the children of the five major forces, will be submissive and helpless in front of her, or they will talk too much all of a sudden and can't wait to express themselves. All in all, everything will go wrong. Only the truly top geniuses among the five major forces would act as usual in front of her, even showing a sense of confidence. However, Lan Shuiyan knew that that kind of confidence was deliberately displayed by them, and the purpose was of course to make her look at him differently. But the young man in front of him was completely different from everyone else. His eyes were truly dull. It was as if she, Lan Shiyan, was not a stunning beauty with a noble status, but just an ordinary person. Deep in Lan Shuiyan's heart, a trace of unhappiness welled up inexplicably. She doesn't think much of Mr. Han's attitude, but she just thinks, why are you, a wandering warrior from a foreign country, calmer than the top geniuses of the five major forces? However, Lan Shuiyan¡¯s eyebrows did not reveal the slightest displeasure. He just smiled lightly and said, ¡°Do you think my suggestion is feasible?¡± The young disciple of the Medicine King Palace was already on the verge of crying. He didn¡¯t know why the Medicine King Palace was so unlucky. First, he killed a Lan Baoer out of thin air and that¡¯s not the end. Now here comes another one.A blue shisha, the charm of this third-grade beauty elixir is really undeniable. "Send it to the Alchemy Institute for identification?" Lan Baoer's eyes lit up and he praised: "Sister, what a great idea, why didn't I think of it? If one or two masters can't identify it, why can't all the masters in the alchemy academy unite to identify it?" ??The blue shisha smokes the head gently and smiles calmly, just like the orchid in the empty valley. The young disciple of the Medicine King Palace couldn't help but take a deep breath. In front of the fairy-like blue water smoke, he seemed a little at a loss. Even his voice dropped an octave in an instant, but he still argued with reason: "This third-grade Zhuyan Dan rarely appears in Tianhe County. The masters who come to the Dan Academy have never seen it with their own eyes. How can they identify it? Unless your Tianyun Trading Company can come up with a genuine third-grade Zhuyan Dan and let the masters compare it. Appraisal!¡± Lan Baoer sneered: "You have the nerve to make such a whimsical request, but you just don't want to have it appraised? Is there really something wrong with this pill?" "Bao'er, please stop saying a few words." Lan Shuiyan scolded softly, frowning slightly with her beautiful eyebrows locked in smoke, and said calmly: "It's just a suggestion. Whether it should be sent to the Alchemy Academy for identification depends on the opinion of Mr. Han " When talking about Mr. Han, Lan Shuiyan paused intentionally, as if he was not sure about his name. The crowd¡¯s eyes flickered, and they all felt that Blue Shisha¡¯s suggestion made sense. If this "Master Han" wants to resist and is unwilling to send the elixir to the elixir academy for identification, he will appear to be guilty. Eyes at the scene were instantly focused on "Mr. Han". Under everyone's gaze, "Master Han" remained calm and said with a smile: "Whether this pill is real or fake, it's normal for you to have doubts, but I don't seem to have the obligation to answer your questions. Right? Now I have other things to do urgently, could you please give in? " "" A large group of people were immediately speechless. They couldn't even imagine that Mr. Han would say this. Don¡¯t you have the obligation to answer questions? A hint of anger flashed through Lan Shuiyan's beautiful, smoky eyes. Why didn't this young man act according to common sense? Logically speaking, if an ordinary alchemist is questioned in this way, he will definitely try his best to provide evidence to prove that his elixir is genuine. Especially when Blue Hookah is present, which young man is willing to lose face and be at a disadvantage in front of a beauty of Blue Hookah¡¯s caliber? However, this Mr. Han actually showed a lack of interest from the beginning to the end. From the look in his eyes under the mask, it was clear that he didn't care about Blue Hookah's opinion. Ever since you were a child, has Blue Hookah ever been so completely ignored? Moreover, this person who ignored her was still a young man with a strong heart. This is simply a slap in the face of Blue Hookah, which shows that Blue Hookah does not have any appeal in the mind of Mr. Han. Lan Shuiyan couldn't help but start to wonder, could this Mr. Han be pretending to be in front of her to attract her attention? If you think that this will make me look at you differently, you are totally wrong. I am blue hookah, and I don¡¯t like people who are pretentious in front of me A calm smile appeared on Lan Shuiyan's face, and she walked slowly to "Mr. Han". Under her delicate hands, the storage ring flashed, and a delicate pill box appeared in the palm of her hand. The red lips opened slightly, and a voice as sweet and sweet as the sounds of nature rang out. "Mr. Han, what the person from the Medicine King Palace said just now is not unreasonable. Without comparison, it is indeed difficult to identify." "By coincidence, Shisha also recently obtained a third-grade beauty elixir from an alchemy genius. Its purity is also 100%." "Today, Mr. Han's third-grade Beauty-Resisting Pill will be sent to the elixir academy for appraisal together with mine. If my Beauty-Resisting Pill fails, our Tianyun Trading Company will compensate you one million taels as a bonus. !¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 129: The identification results of the Alchemy Academy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Lan Shuiyan said this, everyone took a deep breath and could hardly believe their ears. ? ? Blue shisha actually also has a third-grade beauty elixir? This is a third-grade beauty-preserving elixir. It is a top-quality elixir that has not appeared in Tianhe County for twenty years. How come there are two of them in this elixir exhibition today! Even Lan Baoer was stunned. There was a third-grade beauty-preserving pill in the blue shisha, and she didn¡¯t even know about it. The disciple of Medicine King Palace was even more speechless. He didn't expect that what he said casually would actually become reality. For a moment, the expressions of the crowd at the scene were extremely shocked. In surprise, everyone started talking about the alchemy genius Lan Shuiyan mentioned. Who is he? Is he a genius from the inner city? To be able to refine a third-grade beauty pill, when did the inner city have such an extremely talented person? Listening to these people¡¯s discussions, a faint smile appeared on Lan Shiyan¡¯s face. Thinking of the person who gave her the third-grade Beauty Pill, a trace of tenderness appeared in the depths of her eyes. That person is the real alchemy genius in Lan Shuiyan's mind. In this Tianhe County, no one can match him in terms of elixir talent. Moreover, Tianhe County will soon be unable to keep him. He is a true dragon destined to soar into the sky and soar into the sky. Today, Lan Shuiyan just borrowed that person's elixir to dampen Mr. Han's arrogance and let him understand who is qualified to be calm in front of her Lan Shuiyan. "Mr. Han, what do you think? If your Zhu Yan Dan fails, you only have to pay Tianyun Trading Company one million taels, how about just treating it as a small gamble?" As a goddess in everyone¡¯s eyes, Blue Shisha will naturally not be as shameless as Mr. Yu, who would crawl around three times just by opening her mouth. She just smiled calmly from beginning to end, her voice was melodious, and her words were irresistible. Everyone is a little numb at the moment. One million taels can also be called a small gamble. The world of the upper class in the inner city is indeed beyond their understanding. Su Han raised his eyebrows after hearing Lan Shuiyan's words, and his whole body suddenly became energetic. Although he was too lazy to prove anything in front of these people, things would be different if he had a million taels of lottery money. Although Su Han just made two million taels from Master Yu, he didn't think he was rich. For others, this might be a huge sum of money, but for Su Han, it is just enough to fill the gap between his teeth, so naturally he will not give up any opportunity to make money. "Send it away now?" Su Han's eyes even glowed a little green. Blue Shisha¡¯s beautiful eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but raise, and the crowd at the scene took a deep breath. "Hey! He actually really competes!" "The third-grade beauty-preserving pill that Miss Lan Shuiyan brought out must be a real third-grade pill, and its purity must be 100%. Does he dare to compare with it? What confidence does he have?" "I don't think he has any confidence, is he crazy? Look at the way his eyes are glowing green, which is completely different from just now. This guy simply has a dual personality" The more people talked, the more outrageous they became. Lan Shuiyan didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Han would actually agree, and he didn¡¯t look guilty at all, as if he didn¡¯t think he would lose at all. But, that¡¯s fine too! The higher she stood, the harder she fell. I'm afraid Young Master Han would never have thought that the third-grade Beauty Pill in her hand would have been refined by a quasi-disciple of the Qingyang Pill Sect, right? Qingyang Dan Sect is a hidden "prefecture level" sect. Among the five major forces in Tianhe County, Ziyang Sect and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa are extremely powerful in Tianhe County, but they are only yellow-level sects that are two levels lower than prefecture-level sects. Qingyang Dan Sect is independent from the world and basically does not recruit disciples in Tianhe County. Therefore, being able to become a quasi-disciple of Qingyang Dan Sect is enough to prove how terrifying his talent is. No matter how high the level of the elixir Mr. Han took out, could it be higher than what could be refined by a quasi-disciple of a prefecture-level elixir sect? A calm smile appeared on Lan Shuiyan's lips, and he quickly ordered: "Come here, send these two beauty pills to the Alchemy Academy immediately. It is said that Tianyun Trading Company asked the Alchemy Academy to identify them. They must be identified in the shortest possible time. Get the identification results back soon." When the disciple of Medicine King Palace heard this, he immediately said without hesitation: "I want to go too!" Lan Shuiyan naturally knew that he was afraid that Tianyun Trading Company would tamper with the appraisal results. However, she has no need or bother to use these small means. Finally, each of the four major chambers of commerce sent a representative and rushed to the Alchemy Courtyard with two alchemy boxes. And nowOthers in the crowd also had the mentality of watching the fun and did not leave, but waited for the identification results to be sent back. Basically, no one thinks that "Mr. Han" can win this bet. Although everyone would not think that Mr. Han¡¯s Beauty Pill is a fake, as the eldest lady of Tianyun Trading Company, Lan Shuiyan¡¯s grade and purity of the Beauty Pill are definitely real, and it must be a pill. 100% pure third grade beauty elixir. ¡° In this way, there is no possibility of failure of Blue Shisha¡¯s elixir in terms of grade or purity. The reason why these people are still here waiting for the result is that Mr. Han looks deflated. After all, Mr. Han has been extremely arrogant from the moment he stepped into the VIP area today. Not only did he wear a black mask from the beginning to the end, but the indifferent eyes under the mask did not make any waves from the beginning to the end. ¡°If it¡¯s one of those famous super geniuses from the inner city, they can just come over and show off. But Mr. Han has no reputation at all in Tianhe County and is just a foreigner. Therefore, his arrogance makes the crowd feel a little unconvinced. They all hope that Lan Shuiyan, as the representative of Tianhe County, can take this person to the next level. The ungrateful Mr. Han must be taught a lesson. The crowd still has great confidence in blue shisha. ? Blue shisha is more confident in herself. No one noticed that a few low-key figures behind the crowd were exchanging glances with each other. "Mr. Xi, look at this bet, who has a greater chance of winning?" "Haha It's hard to say. This boy's surname is Han, and he is also an alchemist. He can easily take out a third-grade beauty pill. His background is probably worth pondering." "Hey~! Mr. Xi, don't you think that this kid is really" "Huh, who knows? Maybe it's just a collateral bloodline, but collateral bloodlines are already serious. People in Tianhe County still have too little knowledge. They don't know what the alchemist named Han means, and why? Treat him like a normal person." "If he is really a descendant of the Han family, then this son's martial arts cultivation and alchemy cultivation are a bit pitiful. It seems that he is really a collateral bloodline that is not taken seriously." "Even the most miserable collateral bloodline of the Han family can still walk around in Tianhe County. People in Tianhe County are too naive to want to compete with the Han family's elixirs!" These figures, in their words, have completely opposite views to those of the public. They all believe that Blue Hookah has no chance of winning. Fortunately, these conversations did not reach the ears of other people, otherwise they would have caused an uproar. ??The efficiency of these four major chambers of commerce is truly astonishing. Su Han crossed his legs and fell into meditation. After entering the cultivation state, it felt like time had not passed long before the crowd started to commotion, and representatives of the four major chambers of commerce returned. Su Han opened his eyes, pulled away from his cultivation state, and looked at the representatives of the four major chambers of commerce with a pair of eyes. Lan Shiyan¡¯s expression was calm and relaxed, but the slight rise and fall of her chest revealed the subtle fluctuations in her heart at the moment. Lan Baoer, on the other hand, was impatient and shouted at the representative of Tianyun Trading Company: "Do you have the identification results? Come out quickly!" "Yes Yes." The representative of Tianyun Trading Company wiped his sweat and carefully took out an envelope from his arms. What is contained in this envelope is the appraisal result written by the named elder of the Alchemy Academy. "These named elders are all great alchemists of seven seals or above. They are highly respected and their appraisal results are almost never wrong. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the representative of Tianyun Trading Company, waiting for the result to be read out from his mouth. It was at this moment that the crowd noticed that the Tianyun Trading Company representative¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat, and his expression seemed to have a hint of panic. On the other hand, the disciple of Yaowang Palace who went to the Alchemy Academy together had a hint of joy on his face. He seemed to want to hide it, but he couldn't. The abnormal behavior of these two people made everyone look at each other. What's going on? The Beauty-Resistant Pill that Miss Lan Shuiyan brought out couldn't be as good as the Beauty-Resistant Pill of Young Master Han, right? Blue Shisha also frowned slightly, with a hint of confusion in her beautiful eyes. The Beauty Pill she took out was a genuine third-grade product, and its purity was 100%. No matter how you look at it, there is no possibility of defeat. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 130: Not a draw You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Miss Lan's Beauty Pill is a third-grade pill." That day, the representative of Yun Trading Company read out this sentence first. The crowd listened and there was no reaction at all. ?Obviously, this was also expected. "Mr. Han's Beauty Pill is also of the third grade." The representative of Tianyun Trading Company continued to read. "Hey~! It's actually a third-grade beauty-preserving pill. It seems that Mr. Han does have some background!" The crowd couldn't help but look at each other in confusion. No wonder Mr. Han was extremely arrogant from the moment he stepped into the VIP area. It turned out that the third-grade beauty-preserving pill was actually real. ?????????????????????? Suddenly, a group of Yao Wang Palace stewards at the scene were all happy. After all, it was Yao Wang Palace that paid a lot of money to rent this elixir. They would not want it to be a fake, otherwise the entire Yao Wang Palace would be embarrassed. Although the fact that Blue Hookah possesses a third-grade Beauty Pill has ruined Yaowangdian¡¯s dream of researching the Third-grade Beauty Pill and monopolizing the Beauty Pill market, they still hope that Mr. Han can win the bet, so that he can appear Yaowangdian has vision. Lan Baoer was filled with displeasure, glanced sideways at the stewards of the Medicine King Palace, and snorted coldly: "So what if they are both third grade? The purity has not been announced yet." Although Lan Shiyan did not speak, he felt in his heart that his elixir could not lose in terms of purity. After all, the highest purity is 100%, and how can a 100% pure elixir be so easy to refine? Lan Shiyan didn't believe it. Mr. Han's Beauty Pill was also 100% pure. Unexpectedly, the next words from the representative of Tianyun Trading Company made Lan Shuiyan lose his mind for an instant. "The purity of the two elixirs is 100%, and their quality is indistinguishable" The representative of Tianyun Trading Company read hard. "It's hard to tell the difference?" When Lan Baoer heard this, he immediately took a breath of cold air, raised his two exaggeratedly thin eyebrows, and his face was full of disbelief. The entire VIP area was silent, and all the crowd¡¯s eyes were focused on ¡°Mr. Han¡±. It¡¯s hard to tell the difference, but it¡¯s a draw? ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this young man who looked a little careless would not tell a single lie. His Beauty Pill was really a third-grade Beauty Pill with 100% purity Immediately, the atmosphere at the scene changed somewhat. The group of people in Yaowang Palace were greatly relieved, and their eyes when looking at Su Han became more respectful. A person who can produce a 100% pure third-grade Zhuyan Pill is definitely the person they need to fawn over. But others are inevitably a little disappointed. "It's been a long time and it's a draw!" "Yes, I originally wanted to see the boy named Han shriveled up, but I can't see him now." "This Mr. Han looks like he has a lot of background! Today he has a famous elixir exhibition. It is estimated that after today, everyone in the elixir circle of Tianhe County will remember Mr. Han as a number one figure! " "It would be a bit boring if it just ended in a draw." ¡°There¡¯s nothing to watch, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go¡­¡± "It's hard to tell the difference" Lan Shiyan froze in place, chewing these four words with his teeth, and for a moment, he was a little unresponsive. ??The pills refined by the quasi-disciple of the Qingyang Pill Sect, the supreme alchemy genius in her mind, can actually be as good as the pills produced by Mr. Han? How can this be? He couldn't help but cast his eyes towards Mr. Han, and saw that Mr. Han's eyes were still calm, as if nothing could make him lose his mind. Lan Shuiyan couldn't tell what she felt in her heart. Mr. Han might be able to accept the result of this draw, but she absolutely couldn't accept it. To her, it was no different from losing. Lan Baoer¡¯s eyes were about to burst into flames. If her gaze had substance, the representative of Tianyun Trading Company would have been riddled with holes in her eyes. A delicately painted face turned a little ferocious under extreme anger. He almost shouted viciously at the representative of Tianyun Trading Company: "It's just a draw?!" That day, the representative of the Shipping Bank was so frightened by her that he almost collapsed to the ground. Cold sweat continued to break out on his forehead, and he said with a sad face: "It's not a draw, it's not a draw!" "Isn't it a draw?" The crowd¡¯s attention was immediately drawn back, and everyone looked at each other with interest. Blue shisha's eyes trembled slightly, and the tight string in her heart finally relaxed. He let out a breath from his red lips and regained his calm expression. She knew she didn'tIt could be a draw. A quasi-disciple of the Qingyang Alchemy Sect, he is a top genius who may not be able to produce even one in a county. How could he be surpassed by a foreigner so easily? "It turns out it's not a draw. I told you, how could the elixir that Miss Lan Shiyan took out lead to a draw with others?" "Miss Lan, congratulations to you. This little gamble is a joy. It's not only a joy, but also a prize of one million taels." "The elixir that Miss Lan took out was made by the top geniuses in our Tianhe County. What does a mere foreign alchemist mean?" Everyone rushed to compliment the blue shisha in advance. Lan Shuiyan was calm in his heart and said with a calm smile: "Even if the two elixirs are of the same grade and purity, their refining techniques are still different. However, it is really rare for Mr. Han's elixir to be able to do this. I really admire Mr. Han in my heart, so why not let this bet go? Tianyun Trading Company is not short of the one million taels of silver." In his words, he seemed extremely generous. Now everyone looked at Blue Hookah with even more admiration. Blue Hookah was indeed worthy of everyone¡¯s style. Her magnanimity alone was unparalleled. It was obviously not a draw, but she had to treat her as a draw. Lan Baoer also sneered: "I know it's not as simple as a draw. Han, are you convinced this time?" "Hehe, hehe" The representative of Tianyun Trading Company apologized awkwardly, looking like he wanted to agree but couldn't. He violently wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, but the cold sweat poured out more and more, and the entire sleeve was soaked through. . Su Han raised his eyes, with a pair of clear eyes, looking at Lan Baoer, and said quietly: "Why don't you listen to him finish reading?" "you¡­¡­" Lan Baoer was so slapped by Su Han that she couldn't get off the stage. Feeling aggrieved and angry, he vented all his anger on the representative of Tianyun Trading Company and shouted in a cold voice: "Read it quickly!" "I think, I think" That day, the representative of Yun Trading Bank was almost crying, and all the features on his face were squeezed together. If the sisters Lan Shuiyan and Lan Baoer were more careful, they would definitely find that this meant that he was hesitant to speak, as if it was very difficult for him to pronounce the result. It¡¯s a pity that Lan Shuiyan and Lan Baoer didn¡¯t notice this at the moment. "The elders of the Dan and Danyuan Academy said that since they had never observed the third-grade Zhuyan Dan at close range before, they did not dare to ignore it. Dozens of elders united and made a comprehensive and detailed analysis of the two pills. The final result , the grade and purity of the two elixirs are exactly the same, but their refining techniques are completely different" The representative said, and swallowed with a "gudong" sound. The expression on his face was as if he was risking his life. He took the appraisal letter and continued to read: "Miss Lan's third-grade beauty elixir follows the path of the orthodox alchemy school, and its refining techniques are perfect. From the amount of materials used, the control of the flames, to the techniques used in every step of the elixir refining process, there are no mistakes. It is very flawless, so it can achieve 100% purity. Among the third-grade beauty elixirs, this elixir has reached the top, and no one can surpass it. The person who refined it must be an unparalleled elixir genius. " After hearing this, Lan Shuiyan's face showed no signs of change, but a gentle smile could not help but appear in the depths of her eyes. "An unparalleled alchemy genius!" The crowd suddenly took a breath and looked at each other in disbelief. Who is this person who can make the elders of the alchemy academy make such a high evaluation? "This unprecedented alchemy genius is not always found in Tianhe County. Although the genius did not show up today, he has undoubtedly left an extremely deep imprint on the hearts of the people. Mr. Han is really pitiful. He thought that he could just walk away in this elixir exhibition with a third-grade beauty elixir, but in the end he became the foil of someone else's supreme alchemy genius! A series of sympathetic and contemptuous glances fell on Mr. Han. At this moment, the voice of the representative of Tianyun Trading Company rang out again. "But, but, the Danyuan, the final judgment of the Danyuan Elder Group is that Mr. Han's elixir is better" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 131: Wei Dan Flow Works You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as the words came out, the air in the entire VIP area became stagnant. At this moment, time seems to have stopped. Everyone could hear the words of the representative of Tianyun Trading Company, and the lingering sound was still echoing in the air, but they all felt that they heard wrongly. "What's going on? Didn't it mean that the Beauty-Resisting Pill that Miss Lan took out has reached the top among the third-grade Beauty-Resisting Pills, and no one can surpass it? How could you still lose? It¡¯s impossible. Mr. Han¡¯s Beauty Pill will be of the fourth grade, right? The crowd couldn't help but look at each other in disbelief. That was impossible for the fourth grade. The representative of Tianyun Trading Company had clearly read it just now. Both pills were of the third grade. This inconsistent identification result made everyone stunned, and their eyes focused on Mr. Han. I saw that Mr. Han was still calm and calm, standing there calmly, his eyes exposed under the mask were as calm as ever. He seemed to have expected this development and did not show the slightest surprise. This feeling of having everything under control makes his temperament appear extremely calm, powerful and confident. Thinking about it carefully, Mr. Han has always been like this from beginning to end. No matter whether the situation is good or bad for him, no matter whether others are fawning over him or showing contempt and sympathy for him, even if Lan Shuiyan, the most beautiful woman in the Tianhe Merchant Alliance, appears in front of him, even if the potential opponent is an unparalleled Alchemy genius, his gaze But he was always calm, without any fluctuation. This feeling is as if nothing can affect his mind. This made everyone feel a strange feeling in their hearts. Is this Mr. Han really a god? At this moment, the entire VIP area was completely silent. "How can it be?!" Lan Baoer's voice was sharp and harsh, her face was so gloomy that it seemed like it could drip water, her chest was constantly heaving, and people nearby could even clearly hear the violent breathing in her nose, like a cow's panting. A pair of eyes stared at the representative of Tianyun Trading Company, as if trying to dig a hole in the representative's body, and said coldly: "What did you just say? Maybe I heard wrong, please say it again in a louder voice!" The representative of Tianyun Trading Company turned blue and almost collapsed on the ground on the spot. His facial features were twisted like a bitter gourd and he wanted to cry without tears. "The elders of the elixir dean said that Mr. Han's elixir is better than Miss Lan's elixir." One chip" Now everyone can hear it clearly. They heard it right just now. The senior team of Dan Dean actually judged Mr. Han to win Why exactly? Lan Shiyan¡¯s beautiful eyebrows frowned tightly, a trace of confusion and a trace of shock flashed deep in her eyes. She really couldn¡¯t figure out why the Dan Dean¡¯s senior team judged her to be defeated. There is no dispute between Tianyun Trading Company and Danyuan, and Danyuan has always been fair, and there is absolutely no reason to favor an outsider. ??Besides, there must be a reason, right? The Danyuan praised Lan Shuiyan's beauty elixir to the sky, and then suddenly judged Lan Shuiyan to lose without any warning. Such an obvious inconsistency, without giving a specific reason, is really unjustifiable. An old man with gray hair suddenly walked out of the crowd. There were seven gold seals clearly embroidered on the chest of his robe. He was a seven-seal great alchemist. With a heavy look of doubt on his face, the old man said to the representative of Tianyun Trading Company: "Didn't the appraisal certificate from the Danyuan Academy say that Miss Lan's Zhuyan Dan can be surpassed by no one in the same grade? Mr. Han's The elixir is also of the third grade. According to the elixir academy, it should not be able to surpass Miss Lan's elixir. How could Mr. Han be judged to be the winner? There must be a reason for this inconsistency. What exactly does Mr. Han's elixir have? What's so special about it? Could it be more perfect than Miss Lan's pill?" This old man is also the great alchemist of Tianhe Alchemy Academy, but he is not a member of the elders. Judging from his appearance, he was so curious that he came out to ask questions. This old man¡¯s question is exactly what others want to know. At this moment, all eyes are focused on the representative of Tianyun Trading Company. Blue Shisha's expression was still calm, but her body couldn't help but tilt forward slightly. It was obvious that she was also very concerned about the question raised by the white-haired old man. Lan Baoer even shouted: "That's right, read the results and reasons of the Alchemy Academy to me in one go, and don't squeeze out the sentences intermittently!" That day, the representative of the shipping company was wiping cold sweat and thought to himself: Isn¡¯t this because you guys keep interrupting? ¡°Mr. Han¡¯s Beauty Pill, in terms of perfection, is perfect, 100% pure, and as good as Miss Lan¡¯s?There is no difference between Zhuyan Dan and it is difficult to distinguish between them. The reason why the Alchemy Academy decided that Mr. Han won was because his elixir was the work of the Weidan style. " The representative of Tianyun Trading Company paused for a moment, looked around, and whispered: "The reason for Danyuan is only this sentence, and there is no more below." That¡¯s it? In an instant, there was silence all around, and no one could come back to their senses. The work of Wei Danliu? What is the strange elixir flow? Most of the people present heard this term for the first time. His eyes couldn't help but cast towards Mr. Han, but he saw that Mr. Han was leisurely and contented, without any intention of answering their questions. On the contrary, it was the white-haired great alchemist who came out to ask questions. His eyes suddenly shrank and he cried out: "A work of the Weidan style?!" The tone sounded extremely horrified. It seems that it is extremely incredible for this strange Dan style work to appear here. "The strange elixir flow" Lan Shuiyan murmured to himself, and that beautiful face suddenly lost all color and turned pale. The white-haired great alchemist took several deep breaths in succession, and gradually stabilized his mind. Then under the puzzled eyes of everyone, he slowly explained: "Alchemy is an all-encompassing method. This strange alchemy flow is a school in alchemy. The essence lies in the deceitfulness of selecting materials, not following the conventional rules, trying to be as eccentric as possible, and using strange methods of medicine to formulate the elixir recipe. Some of the purposes are to save time and cost, and some are to make the elixir more powerful. .¡± "For example, for the third-grade Zhu Yan Dan, the orthodox school uses a combination of materials, while the Wei Dan flow uses a completely different combination of materials. The material selection of the Wei Dan flow pays attention to the unexpected. It makes sense, and we, the orthodox alchemists, can¡¯t even imagine it.¡± "Miss Lan's Beauty Rejuvenation Pill follows the path of the orthodox school, while Mr. Han's Beauty Retention Pill is a work of the Weidan style. In this way, it is easy to understand why the Dan Academy decided that Mr. Han won." "Because the works of the Weidan flow are so rare. This is the first time that a work of the Weidan flow has appeared in our Tianhe County. This elixir is of great significance to the elixir world of Tianhe County. If it can be absorbed With the essence of the strange elixir flow, there is no doubt that the level of elixir field in our Tianhe County can be raised to a higher level" "So the significance of Young Master Han's Beauty Pill is far inferior to Miss Lan's Beauty Pill." When the white-haired alchemist said this, his whole body couldn't help but tremble, and he almost cried with joy. Then he suddenly turned around without warning and faced Mr. Han with a deep ninety-degree bow. "Mr. Han, the magic elixir flow is full of ghosts and ghosts. Those who can follow the path of the elixir flow are all extraordinary talents in the field of elixirs. I dare not ask you for advice, but thank you for bringing the works of the weird elixir flow to Tianhe County. "The white-haired great alchemist said solemnly. Mr. Han¡¯s gaze was focused, and there was finally a slight sign of movement in his indifferent eyes. He nodded lightly and accepted the white-haired great alchemist's heartfelt bow without hesitation. His move made everyone present almost breathless. He accepted this bow calmly, what does it mean? It means that he fully accepts the white-haired great alchemist¡¯s genius comment. In other words, he admitted that he was an alchemist of the Weidan style, and that the third-grade Zhuyan Dan was his work. Coupled with the white-haired great alchemist¡¯s explanation of the strange alchemy flow just now, everyone¡¯s eyes were all focused on Young Master Han. Their eyes were unblinking, and their expressions were full of incredulity. Especially the alchemists present, they have all heard of the name of the strange alchemy flow to some extent. In their minds, this genre is so shrouded in mystery that they may never have the chance to see it in their lives. And now, a genius of the Weidan style who was less than twenty years old was standing in front of them. These alchemists, who usually relied on their dignity, felt like they were in a dream at this moment, almost breathless. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 132: Is there someone outside the world? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! I¡¯m convinced, I¡¯m really convinced! At this moment, these six words are lingering in everyone's mind. ? Lan Shuiyan, the eldest lady of Tianyun Trading Company, holds a third-grade beauty pill refined by an extremely talented alchemist. They originally thought that this was already great. "However, this Mr. Han has completely made them see what it means to be someone outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world. The crowd couldn't help but cast their eyes on Lan Shiyan, and saw Miss Lan standing there motionless, with a face that was so beautiful that it was covered with a light layer of frost. Looking at her expression, although she was still trying her best to maintain that calmness, deep in her eyes, she could not help but reveal a hint of anger. How can Blue Hookah not be angry? Originally, she had no intention of taking out the third-grade Beauty Pill today. It was just because Young Master Han dared not to see her that she felt the need to beat Young Master Han to make him understand that not everyone was qualified to ignore her. Of blue shisha. When I took out this third-grade beauty-preserving elixir, I actually felt that it was a bit fussy at first, killing a chicken with a sledgehammer. But she never expected that Mr. Han, who looked very ordinary and could not be said to be outstanding in both martial arts and alchemy cultivation, would actually be an alchemist of the Weird Pill style. A piece of Weird Pill style would directly turn her into a master. Blue shisha's elixir kills instantly. This was not only a slap in the face of Lan Shuiyan in full view of the public, but also a slap in the face of the entire Tianyun Trading Company, and it was also an indirect slap in the face of the alchemy genius who refined Zhuyan Dan. In a few days, this matter will spread throughout Tianhe County. ? Blue Shisha has always been like a proud phoenix. How has it ever suffered such a big loss in public? Of course I will be unhappy. "Moreover, the elixir he refined was taken out for appraisal today without his consent. I don't know what his reaction would be if he knew about it" ? Blue shisha thought to herself, biting her teeth lightly, revealing a confused look in her clear apricot eyes. She could imagine that with that person¡¯s character, although he wouldn¡¯t be furious, he would definitely not let it go and let the matter go lightly. Although he stationed in Yan Dan, he was made of it, but he was also his work. There was nothing faulty about his elixir itself, but just because Mr. Han's elixir flow was more advantageous, his elixir was judged to be a failure by the elixir academy. How could he swallow this sigh of relief? Mr. Han is very proud of himself, but he doesn¡¯t know what kind of consequences are waiting for him "That's all, Shisha is willing to admit defeat today. Come, take one million taels of silver notes and give it to Mr. Han." Hearing Lan Shuiyan¡¯s instructions, the crowd¡¯s eyes became a little strange. Only Tianyun Trading Company has always made money from its customers. How has a customer ever made money from Tianyun Trading Company? This Mr. Han, he did it! ¡°Moreover, not only did he earn one million from Tianyun Trading Company today, but he also earned two million from Mr. Yu. This asset is comparable to that of a small family in Tianhe County! ??This Young Master Han became extremely rich in one fell swoop, and his luck was outrageous! Facing the envious and jealous eyes of these people, Su Han smiled bitterly in his heart, knowing that if he kept the money here, it would be just enough to put his teeth between his teeth. However, it's much better than nothing. "Sister, you actually gave it to him?" Lan Baoer was extremely unwilling, and her eyes were almost on fire. However, Lan Shuiyan scolded lightly: "Bao'er, you have to be generous!" Then, Lan Shuiyan slowly walked up to Su Han, with a face as beautiful as a water lily, and said calmly: "Mr. Han, maybe you won't like to hear the next words of Shuiyan. But Shuiyan always feels that some words cannot be said. Because the other party doesn¡¯t want to hear it, they won¡¯t speak.¡± As he spoke, Lan Shiyan paused for a moment intentionally. The red lips opened slightly, and the sweet voice like the clear spring of nature sounded again. "Mr. Han, I will give you sixteen words from the hookah: A temporary loss may not be a disaster, and a temporary success may not be a blessing. Mr. Han has a flamboyant personality and only seeks temporary pleasure. Do you know what it means to be someone outside the world?" "There are too many things in this world beyond your imagination. Maybe you will understand soon that these words about hookah are sincere. I hope Mr. Han will take them as advice and not as a joke" After Lan Shuiyan said these words slowly, he turned around calmly, walked further and further away on lotus steps, and left the elixir ceremony with Lan Baoer and the entourage from Tianyun Trading Company. lookLooking at the back of the blue hookah, Su Han's mouth couldn't help but twitch. In his two lifetimes, he has never seen someone who feels so good about himself. He dares to say in front of him that there are people outside the world and there is a world outside him After the blue shisha disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, the scene exploded with a bang. "What do Miss Lan mean?" "Who knows? Judging from her tone, it seems as if Young Master Han has gotten into some trouble." "However, I also feel that Mr. Han is too sharp. If he acts like this, he will be killed sooner or later." "I think I like Mr. Han's behavior style. You should live your life freely and don't care about other people's opinions. You should be cool and frivolous!" For a time, there were divergent opinions, and everyone had different ideas about what happened today. Some people praised Su Han greatly, some thought he was too flamboyant, some were disapproving of him, and some secretly wanted to see him suffer misfortune. However, is Su Han someone who cares about other people¡¯s opinions? He put his consciousness into the storage ring, counted his income today, showed a smile on his lips, and was about to leave. "Mr. Han, Mr. Han." Someone behind him was shouting loudly, but it was the clever young disciple of Medicine King Palace who ran after him with small steps. "Mr. Han, the younger one's name is Liu Mao, and he is the disciple in charge of the Medicine King Palace. Today I am very grateful to Mr. Han for lending the Zhuyan Pill to us for research in the Medicine King Palace. When the three-day deadline is up, the younger one will immediately send the Zhuyan Pill to us. Go back to Mr. Han¡¯s house.¡± Liu Mao smiled with his face blooming. These third-grade beauty-preserving pills are of great significance to Yaowang Palace. Although Tianyun Trading Company also has one, Mr. Han¡¯s is a work of the Weidan style. This alone is Leave Tianyun Trading Company alone. Su Han nodded. What Liu Mao said made him think that he didn't have a real place to live. It was inconvenient after all. It was not like living in a crowded inn. "Mr. Han, after the elders of the Alchemy Academy saw your Zhuyan Dan, they also asked me to ask you whether they can lend it to the Danyuan after three days for another look?" Liu Mao spoke eloquently. quick. Thinking of the horrified look on the faces of the elders of the elixir dean when they found out that this beauty-preserving elixir was a work of the Weidan style, Liu Mao secretly marveled in his heart. Mr. Han is really a god. With just one elixir, he was surprised. The medicine can scare the elders of the alchemy director. This kind of person is definitely someone who needs to be fawned over. "Okay, you can send it directly to the Alchemy Academy in three days." Su Han had nothing to refuse, as long as he was not invited to go there, they could study the elixirs as they liked. ¡° Anyway, when I first refined it, I added a lot of useless materials, and also added some useless steps during the refining process. It's amazing what they can come up with after using this blind method. As for why the Alchemy Academy did not invite him to come over, Su Han also knew very well that the elders of the Alchemy Academy were all highly respected figures. Even if they knew that he might be an unprecedented uncanny alchemist, they would only pay attention to him secretly. "Mr. Han, the alchemy room you want has been prepared for you. You can go there at any time" Liu Mao respectfully led Su Han away from the elixir exhibition. "Mr. Xi, is it possible that this Han family member is also involved in the strange elixir stream? Why have I never heard of it before?" Behind Su Han, several figures looked at each other with a hint of surprise in their eyes. Mr. Na Xi was also a little suspicious, "I have never heard that the Han family is involved in the strange elixir flow. I also find this matter a bit strange." "Isn't this son from the Han family? If he can produce a third-grade beauty pill, if he is not from the Han family, where will he come from?" "Well, the origin of this boy is indeed somewhat suspicious, but his martial arts cultivation and alchemy cultivation are too low, and he will not be a big deal even in Tianhe County. It is not worth our efforts, so let's let him go for now." ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 133: The Alchemy Cauldron and the Fire of Heaven and Earth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Mr. Han, the facilities and environment of this alchemy room are the best. There are no disturbances around, and the location is relatively quiet. What do you think? If you don't like it, I will change it for you." Liu Mao took Su Han to an alchemy room under the name of Yaowang Palace. Su Han glanced briefly, but secretly shook his head. Although the facilities of this alchemy room are many times better than the alchemy room he used at Su's house in Qingye City, it is still much worse than what he imagined in his heart. "There is no alchemy room with alchemy formations?" "Mr. Han, what is the alchemy formation?" Liu Mao looked confused. Su Han was speechless. He still overestimated the hardware facilities of Tianhe County. I have to admit that even a place like Tianhe County is still a bit small after all, and there are too few things that can be accessed. This alchemy formation was commonly used by Su Han in his previous life. It was just like a common meal, and there was nothing unusual about it. Sometimes more complex elixirs cannot be controlled by the alchemist's personal cultivation, so the alchemy formation is needed to assist. As long as you control the formation, you can use the energy generated by the formation to assist in alchemy. Although the cost is higher, it can make it easier for the alchemist, and the probability of success will be much higher. Liu Mao saw Mr. Han looking at the alchemy room with his eyes, but he didn't speak for a long time. His mind was spinning quickly, and he immediately knew that Mr. Han was probably not very satisfied with the alchemy room. Liu Mao was pounding in his heart, and he didn¡¯t know the reason why Young Master Han was dissatisfied? This alchemy room is the best alchemy room in Yaowang Palace. Originally, he, a disciple in charge, had absolutely no authority to use it. It was only because he had some connections that he borrowed this alchemy room. If this one doesn't work, he really doesn't know where to find a better alchemy room. "Forget it, let's just stay here." Su Han finally understood that Tianhe County had such conditions, so he couldn't ask for too much. Liu Mao immediately understood and said, "Then I will go out and protect Mr. Han outside the door." He was also a little curious in his heart. Mr. Han just asked for some bodhi jade fruits and Yangzhi grass at the elixir exhibition. These two medicinal materials are not ordinary materials. They are not usually displayed at retail stalls outside. They are only called by customers. It would only be taken out of the warehouse when needed, which shows how valuable it is. Mr. Han came to the alchemy room with these two ingredients. Could it be that the elixir he wanted to refine would contain these two ingredients? What kind of elixir would that be? Liu Mao has been a disciple of Yaowang Palace for many years and claims to be knowledgeable, but he can't figure it out even if he scratches his head. After Liu Mao left, Su Han sat cross-legged in front of the alchemy furnace, opened his evil eye, and observed the quality of the alchemy furnace to make sure there was nothing wrong with it. With a wave of his hand, a stream of earthly fire burst out from the ground under the alchemy furnace, preheating the alchemy furnace. Since Su Han was reborn, he has been using the pill furnace since refining the first furnace of pills. But in fact, using an alchemy furnace to make elixirs requires communicating with earth and fire, which is cumbersome and inefficient. Moreover, the alchemy furnace cannot be carried with him. Just as he needs to make alchemy now and can only find such a low-level alchemy room, he can only use this inferior alchemy furnace to refine elixirs. But the alchemy cauldron is different. If you can have a top-quality alchemy cauldron with you, you don't have to settle for a low-quality alchemy furnace. But to use the alchemy cauldron to make elixirs, there is a prerequisite, that is, the alchemist must have at least one source of fire in his body. Because the alchemy cauldron is not fixed on the ground and cannot communicate with the flames under the surface, the alchemist himself needs to have a controllable fire source. If you are born with a fire spirit body, practicing special fire source techniques may create a fire source in your body. However, the fire spirit body is too rare after all, and it may not be possible to produce one among 100 million people. In addition, the fire source seeds that are born in the earth can also be refined into the body by the alchemist and used as a fire source for alchemy. However, this kind of fire in heaven and earth is something that can be encountered but cannot be sought. Even though Su Han's alchemy theory is vast, he can't force it on this matter of chance. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that much first, let¡¯s refine the Xuan Ni Yang Return Pill.¡± This Xuan Ni Yang Returning Pill is Su Han¡¯s ultimate goal today. He went to the elixir exhibition today just to buy the materials for Qi Xuan Ni Yang Returning Pill and refine a batch of samples. ¡° Once this Xuan Ni Huan Yang Pill is released, other similar pills on the market will become garbage. Today¡¯s unexpected windfall of three million taels is a lot, but what Su Han wants most is a continuous source of income. As long as a suitable partner is found for this prescription of Xuan Ni Yang Dan, the income it can bring to Su Han will definitely exceed millions of taels.   After half a day, Su Han completed the refining and walked out of the alchemy room. Liu Mao, who was guarding outside, his eyes lit up and he immediately came over, "Mr. Han, are you satisfied with the use of the alchemy room?" As he spoke, Liu Mao couldn't help but take a breath, and suddenly his expression changed, "What a such a strong spiritual energy, such a strong medicinal taste, Mr. Han, you you must have refined some magic pill, right?" " It has to be said that although Liu Mao is a bit worldly, his sense of smell for this elixir is very sensitive. Although this Xuanfei Huanyang Pill is a very mediocre pill for Su Han, for Tianhe County, it is a pill that has never appeared on the market. If it appears in the On the market, it is absolutely appalling. Although Liu Mao has not yet seen the appearance of Xuan Ni Yang Dan, let alone its efficacy, Liu Mao could vaguely sense the extraordinary meaning just by feeling the smell of the elixir emanating from Su Han's body. Therefore, although he knew that Mr. Han might not answer, Liu Mao still asked shamelessly: "Mr. Han, I am really curious and dare to know what kind of elixir Mr. Han refines?" Su Han smiled lightly and said, "It's a kind of elixir for physical healing. Why, are you interested?" ¡°Physical healing?¡± Hearing this, Liu Mao couldn't help but raise his head and look at Su Han. His eyes moved up and down flexibly for a moment, and he said doubtfully: "Master Han's energy is in perfect harmony, it doesn't look like he is injured" "Hehe, I understand. Mr. Han must be refining this elixir for auction. Mr. Han, the auction of our Medicine King Palace is also quite famous in Tianhe County. I wonder if I have the honor to represent Mr. Han. The elixir?" As he spoke, Liu Mao rubbed his hands together, looking extremely excited. He knew that the elixir refined by Mr. Han must be extraordinary. If he could get the opportunity to act as an agent, it would be of great benefit to both the Medicine King Palace and himself. Su Han didn't expect Liu Mao to bring it up like this. He shook his head slightly after thinking, "This batch of elixirs is just a sample. What I really want to sell is not the elixir itself. Well, since you mentioned it, I will entrust you with it. one thing." Originally, Su Han wanted to choose his partner, but seeing Liu Mao's enthusiasm, he thought it would be a good idea to let Yao Wangdian be his partner. After all, among the four major chambers of commerce in Tianhe County, apart from Tianyun Trading Company, the leader, only Yaowangdian is outstanding in the field of elixirs. Although Tianyun Trading Company is strong and Yaowangdian is outnumbered by Tianyun Trading Company even in the field of elixirs that it is best at, Su Han will never choose Tianyun Trading Company to cooperate. Not to mention anything else, just the woman who felt extremely good about herself, Lan Shihyan, made Su Han extremely nauseous. At the moment, Su Han gathered his voice into a line and used his soul power to transmit the voice to Liu Mao. Liu Mao didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Han would value him so much and let him do things, so he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed at the moment. Listening to Su Han's voice transmission, Liu Mao first showed a look of shock and astonishment, and then his eyes were full of brilliance. Finally, he couldn't wait to rub his hands and nodded repeatedly: "It is an honor for Yaowang Palace to be appreciated by Young Master Han! Han Don¡¯t worry, Young Master, I will definitely handle this matter well and will definitely live up to Young Master Han¡¯s expectations.¡± Su Han nodded. Since today's matter was over, he didn't want to delay any longer. He immediately wanted to return to his residence to practice. After all, Tianhe County City is not comparable to a small place like Qingye City. Even an ignorant and incompetent playboy is a second-level Heavenly Warrior in the True Martial Realm. This also had a great impact on Su Han's heart and made him realize that his current level of cultivation was far from enough. of. "Um?" At this moment, the sea of ??consciousness in Su Hanniwan Palace suddenly trembled slightly. This vibration, although slight, makes people feel unusual. At that moment, Su Han stopped and his eyes fell on a small stall on the street involuntarily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 134: Sword Emperor Grass Fossils on the Street Stall You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It was a street stall specializing in selling all kinds of strange stones. The stall owner was a thin scholar in his thirties or forties. Seeing Su Han's gaze, the stall owner quickly stood up and rubbed his hands nervously on his clothes, but he seemed to have no special skills in attracting customers. He murmured for a long time without even a single word coming out of his mouth. . Su Han didn¡¯t pay attention to the stall owner. At that moment, the evil eye silently opened and his eyes scanned the stones on the stall. Soon, Su Han locked the suspicious object. This is a moss-covered stone, long, flat, and oddly shaped. It was thrown indiscriminately among a pile of large and small stones, and it was inconspicuous. But under Su Han's evil eyes, the stone seemed to be transparent, and the structure inside was clearly visible. He suddenly discovered that this stone actually contained a very complete Sword Emperor Grass! There is still a hint of green on the edges of the grass blades. Obviously, its vitality has not been completely cut off. This made Su Han secretly surprised. How could the Sword Emperor Grass, a spiritual creature that only grows in the Mysterious Realm, end up in Tianhe County? Even if it is just a fossil, this kind of rare spiritual creature in the world should not appear in a place like Tianhe County. " Moreover, judging from the poor appearance of the stall owner, it seems that he does not know that there is a fossil of Sword Emperor Grass in this stone, otherwise he would not sell it as an ordinary strange stone. Seeing that Su Han seemed to be interested in these stones, Liu Mao hurriedly came forward and said with a smile: "I didn't expect Mr. Han to like strange stones. He is really an elegant man. However, if Mr. Han wants to buy strange stones, this roadside stall The goods may not catch your eye, so why not go shopping inside the Songshi Hall?" As he said that, he pointed to the shop next to the street stall, and saw that the shop was luxuriously decorated, with the three characters "Song Shi Guan" written on the plaque. It turns out that this street stall happens to be placed next to a shop specializing in strange stones. Su Han was originally only interested in the Sword Emperor Grass fossil. Just as he was about to say something, he saw several guys with steel sticks rushing out of the Pine Stone Hall and yelling at the stall owner: "You poor scholar, How dare you set up a street stall next to Songshi Hall to steal business? Brothers, we can't beat him to death." The stall owner didn't expect that Songshiguan would suddenly come out to look for trouble. He was so frightened that he sat on the ground on the spot, shaking into a ball, and said in a trembling voice: "Don't fight, gentlemen. I have parents to serve, and I have an eight-year-old son below me." Daughter, don¡¯t hit me, I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± As he said that, he hurriedly packed up the stall. But there were many large stones on the stall, which the stall owner could not move by himself. He was so anxious that his whole face turned purple and cold sweat dripped down his forehead. When Liu Mao saw this, he couldn't help but glance at Su Han. Seeing that Su Han's eyes under the mask seemed slightly cold, he understood that Mr. Han probably couldn't stand Songshiguan's bullying behavior. At this moment, it was a good opportunity for Liu Mao to show off. Liu Mao immediately took a step forward and shouted in a cold voice: "Songshiguan is so prestigious. Could it be that your family has taken over this entire street? Others are on the street. Setting up a stall is interfering with your business, and you want to beat people in the street!" As he spoke, Liu Mao¡¯s whole body became full of energy. He is also a second-level Heavenly Warrior in the True Martial Realm. Standing in front of several guys in Songshi Pavilion, a strong pressure came down like a mountain. The guys suddenly had difficulty breathing and their bodies started to tremble. The stainless steel sticks in their hands They all hit the ground with a loud bang. The stall owner who set up the street stall took a deep breath and hurriedly rolled and crawled behind Liu Mao, still in shock. "Who dares to act wild in front of Songshiguan?" The boss of Songshiguan heard the sound and walked out of the shop. When he saw this scene, he was furious. "Where did these two ungrateful boys come from? So what if we at Songshiguan beat people in the street? It's not your turn to take care of them." "Haha, it turns out you are Boss Shi of Songshi Hall." Liu Mao threw out a token and sneered: "I don't know when Songshiguan could be so arrogant, beating people in the street, and others can't care? What a big tone. It seems that we agreed last week You don¡¯t plan to take this order. Anyway, Yaowangdian has many supply channels, including Songshi Hall.¡± When the owner of Songshi Hall heard the words "Yaowang Palace", he immediately felt something bad. Then he saw that the token thrown out by Liu Mao was actually a token belonging to a disciple in charge of the Medicine King Palace, with the word "Liu Mao" written on it. The owner of the Songshi Pavilion immediately changed his face and broke out in cold sweat. Yaowangdian is one of the four major chambers of commerce in Tianhe County and a giant in the Tianhe business community. Disciple in charge of Medicine King Palace, how can small businesses like them afford it? Not to mention, Yaowang Dian just placed an order at his Songshi Pavilion a week ago, ordering a batch of Yangyan Stone with a total price of more than five million. If this order is completed, Songshiguan will make more than one million yuan from it. Liu Mao sneered and said: "Cancel the order. Our Yaowang Palace will not make that order. Anyway, Boss Shi, you are very majestic. If you beat someone in the street, we are not qualified to take care of it. It can be seen that your life in Songshiguan is very nourishing." , I don¡¯t think I need this order anymore.¡± When Boss Shi heard this, he suddenly felt that the whole sky was falling down, and there seemed to be thunder in his ears, which made him completely stunned! Cancel order? How can this be done? The batch of Yangyan Stones has already been purchased. Now that Yaowang Palace has withdrawn the order, won¡¯t those batches of stones be smashed into your hands? Boss Shi cried sadly and begged: "Mr. Liu, please don't joke with me. Isn't it okay for me to ignore this stall? Not only do I ignore it, I also invite him into the Songshi Hall and give him a place to sell things. Until his stones are sold out! Mr. Liu, you must not withdraw that order, Lao Shi, I really know I was wrong." The poor scholar who set up the stall was stunned for a moment after hearing this. Songshiguan set aside a separate place to sell things for himself? He suddenly felt like his whole body had been hit by a huge piece of pie, and his head was so happy that he felt dizzy. Liu Mao blew out a breath of hot breath from his nose and coaxed: "Seeing that you have a good attitude in admitting your mistakes, I won't argue with you this time. However, our Yaowang Palace has very good ears and eyes. If you don't say anything, Trust me, you understand the consequences!" Boss Shi nodded repeatedly. He did not dare to provoke the disciple in charge of Yaowangdian anymore. Yaowangdian was a major patron of Songshi Pavilion. Provoking him would be tantamount to cutting off his own financial path. Liu Mao achieved his goal. He retreated and returned to Su Han instantly. He bowed and said with a smile: "Mr. Han, do you think this little brother's way of handling it is okay?" Boss Shi suddenly took a breath of cold air, his eyes widened even bigger than a bull¡¯s eye. It turns out that this disciple of Medicine King Palace is not the real master, but just an errand boy? It is simply unimaginable that the disciple in charge of Yaowang Palace, with such great power, would bow his head like this to others. ¡°What is the origin of this young man wearing a black mask? Boss Shi simply didn¡¯t dare to imagine it anymore. He quickly wiped away the cold sweat and returned to the shop. He told the waiter to quickly make room for the poor scholar. The scholar who was setting up the street stall was so dizzy that he couldn't find his way around. He had been setting up a street stall for such a long time and had been sleeping in the open air. It was common for him to be driven away and beaten. Who would have thought that two people like this would show up today? changed his destiny. He is not stupid, and he can tell at a glance that among the two young men in front of him, the young man wearing the black mask is the real one. Immediately, he showed tears of gratitude and stuttered: "Young master, I have no way to repay you for your great kindness today. I, I, I" Liu Mao suddenly interrupted: "Stop me, our Mr. Han didn't help you out of repayment, it was just to see you pitiful! But the stones on your stall are not bad, hehe!" The scholar suddenly understood and quickly pushed all the stones on his stall in front of Su Han, "These stones, give them give them to Young Master Han as a thank you gift." As he spoke, he looked at Su Han with expectant and stubborn eyes. Judging from his expression, it seemed that if Su Han didn't take a few stones from his stall today, he would fight Su Han to the death. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 135: Dragon Martial Body, Dragon Scales Appear You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was a little bit dumbfounded when he faced the poor scholar's gaze. He just wanted to buy the Sword Emperor Grass fossil, but he didn't expect that Songshiguan would beat someone in the street and cause such a disturbance. If this scholar could have known that this stone was a Sword Emperor Grass fossil, he would not have fallen into this situation. However, in the entire Tianhe County, apart from himself, Su Han knew that no other person could discover this fossil. Because the entire Sword Emperor Grass fossil is neatly wrapped in the middle of the stone, apart from being able to see it with your own evil eye, you can only find it by knocking the stone open. However, cracking it will definitely damage the Sword Emperor Grass, and who would think of cracking open such an ordinary stone to see what's inside? This fossil still has a hint of emerald green on the edge of its leaves, proving that its vitality was not completely cut off. If it falls into the hands of ordinary people, it may only have collection value, but Su Han believes that with his own means, he will definitely be able to find a way to use it. At the moment, he stretched out his palm, picked out the strange-shaped Sword Emperor Grass fossil from the pile of rocks, and put it into the storage ring. Then he left ten pieces of jade the size of pigeon eggs on the ground, turned around and left. "Ten low-grade Yuan stones!" Liu Mao and the scholar took a breath of cold air at the same time. For ten low-grade Yuan stones, just buy a broken stone! Ten pieces of low-grade Yuan Stone are equivalent to seventy-five thousand taels of silver. This kind of broken stone can be bought for dozens of cars! The scholar's whole body trembled in disbelief. With these ten yuan stones, he would no longer have to sleep in the open air. He could buy a small shop in Tianhe County and let his family live a life without worries. . "Mr. Han's behavior is really different. He can spend thousands of dollars for the things he likes. Hehe, he is indeed a man of status! I have to learn from him. Maybe one day, I can also learn from Mr. Han. One percent temperament.¡± Liu Mao held his chin with one hand and his face with the other, his eyes slightly closed, a smile hanging on the corner of his mouth, completely lost in reverie. But after only being intoxicated for a moment, he suddenly woke up, remembered what Mr. Han had told him to do, and quickly turned around and walked away. ¡­¡­ "Gudu Gudu" The entire secret room was filled with rich white energy, and it was almost impossible to see the fingers of one's hands. Broken Yuan Stone powder was scattered everywhere. Because the concentration of vitality in the secret room was so high, there was even a gurgling sound in the air, like boiling water, as if the vitality was about to be compressed into a liquid. Su Han clasped his hands together and sat like a mountain. The pores on his body seemed to be open, and the billions of cells in his body were breathing. "Hey!~" His breathing coordinated with the circulation of blood and true energy throughout his body. With one breath, a large amount of heaven and earth vitality that filled the secret room instantly surged toward his body like a whale swallowing it. Under the operation of "Creation Integration Skill", Su Han's entire body was like the center of a whirlpool tornado, wildly rolling the pure white vitality into his body. The concentration of vitality in the air continued to decrease. After half an hour, there was only There is a trace of vitality that is difficult to detect with the naked eye. After these pure vitality are absorbed into the body, they will circulate around the body. In this process, most of the vitality will eventually be lost, and a large part will be absorbed by the dragon martial body. What is finally condensed and deposited will return to the Dantian along with the meridians and turn into one's own true essence. Su Han's eyes suddenly opened, "The energy of ten low-grade Yuan stones has been absorbed so quickly. It seems that more is needed!" With a raise of his right hand, twenty low-grade Yuan stones flew out from the storage ring and appeared in a row in front of him. The sword light of the sharp sword passed by, and twenty Yuan stones exploded one after another. A richer white Yuan Qi suddenly filled the secret room, with its concentration twice as high as before. Whoosh, whoosh, the small tornado rolled up in the secret room again, and Su Han's body absorbed vitality at an even more violent speed. Under the impact of the extremely high concentration of vitality, his muscles and limbs were all stretched, and a huge feeling of soreness and pain was transmitted to his brain. "Press me!" A black dragon-shaped tattoo suddenly appeared on Su Han's left arm. Under the black air, pieces of dragon scale-like shapes seemed to appear on his body, but they were very transparent and had not yet solidified. , only a little black smoke came out from the intersection of dragon scales. As soon as the Jiaolong Martial Body is activated, Su Han's physical strength immediately reaches the abnormal level among the same level. It is precisely because of this abnormal physical strength that Su Han's body can maintain normal daily operation and will not be affected by one-time inhalation. A large amount of extremely concentrated vitality?It's too heavy to bear. "I have noticed the shackles, and I am about to break through!" A burning color flashed in Su Han's eyes, and he grabbed a lot of Yuan stones from the storage ring and threw them into the sky as if they were free. The sharp sword continued to bombard out, and the Yuan stones exploded. Come on, after a while, the concentration of vitality in the secret room is almost like substance! "The power of one body of creation, suck it all in for me!" With the infusion of a large amount of vitality, his body's endurance reached its peak in a short period of time, as if all his limbs and bones were about to explode! The black dragon tattoo on the left arm is constantly protruding outward, as if it is trying to break free from the arm and come to life. The shape of the dragon scales on the body surface is more obvious, and even spreads to the neck and face. A series of extremely suppressed roars roared out from the chest, exploding like thunder. "The third level of the True Martial Realm, break it for me!" "Boom!" The sound of muffled thunder rang loudly in my mind. Suddenly, my whole body relaxed, and a brand-new power poured into my limbs. The meridians all over my body felt indescribably happy and comfortable! The power of the third level of the True Martial Realm in his body surged like a river. Su Han laughed happily a few times, "Finally a breakthrough, hahaha~!" The situation just now was actually very dangerous, and a slight mistake could lead to catastrophe. However, he managed to survive with an extremely strong mental strength and the high-strength physical body given by the Dragon Martial Body. "Body and Qi are indeed inextricably and delicately connected. Now that I am practicing "Black Dragon Manual" and Jiaolong Martial Body, I am practicing body and Qi together. I can use the Integrated Creation Skill to absorb about eight pieces of low-grade materials at one time. The power of Yuan Stone. For a warrior at the same level as me, being able to absorb two pieces at a time is already incredible." A glimmer of light flashed across Su Han's eyes, and he muttered to himself: "Being a fellow cultivator of physical energy, the amount of vitality required for each advancement is several times that of a warrior of the same realm, but the speed of absorption is also several times faster than that of a warrior of the same realm. Times, calculated this way, although I spent more money, I did not suffer any loss in terms of cultivation speed. Moreover, I have the Integrated Creation Skill, so my cultivation speed will only be faster than others." "And with this method of cultivation, even warriors who are two or three heavens higher than me may not have the vast essence of my true essence! In addition, the physical strength that the dragon martial body brings to me is also the same. It can be called a perverted level in the middle level. In addition, the nine purple sword energy of Hall Master Ji is refined in Dantian. Now I am facing a warrior who is one level higher than me. It should be easy to win, or even two levels higher. Heaven is also capable of fighting, so I won¡¯t be unable to cope with it.¡± Being able to fight against an opponent who is one step higher than oneself proves that one's talent in combat is far beyond that of ordinary people. In the eyes of the world, he is a genius in fighting and possesses excellent fighting qualities. Su Han¡¯s eyes were filled with confidence. His facial features in this life could only be considered delicate. But Xiang comes from the heart, and his inner being is extremely powerful, and even his whole appearance looks completely different from when he was first reborn. At this moment, his sword eyebrows flew into his temples, his eyes were as bright as stars, and his handsome face was filled with a breathtaking look. The body that is approaching sixteen years old appears more well-proportioned and taller. No matter from which aspect you look at it, you look confident and powerful. However, Su Han knew that he must not be complacent just because he had achieved a small breakthrough. Compared with those geniuses who come from aristocratic families and sects, my disadvantage in terms of resources is really huge. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 136 Liu Mao reaches the peak of his life You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The poor in literature and the rich in military affairs are definitely not groundless." A martial artist who has no family background, no money, and no strong economic support will fall behind one step and be left behind forever. Warriors from poor families are often at the lowest level in the world of cultivation. Unless there are a few geniuses with extremely amazing talents who can crush the warriors from wealthy families with their absolutely stunning talents, there are also such talented warriors from poor families, but they are very few in number. They are like finding a needle in a haystack, they are hard to come by. Su Han¡¯s background lacks family wealth, backing, strong economic power, and endless resources. Compared with the wealthy families in Tianhe County, they are humble warriors. "However, Su Han does not belittle himself because of this, because he has the talent brought by his previous life, which can definitely be called an amazing talent. ¡° Moreover, the vast amount of elixir knowledge in his mind is an inexhaustible treasure trove. As long as there is the right opportunity, it can be converted into a large amount of money and resources. Thinking that he had advanced to the third level of the True Martial Realm today and actually burned eighty Yuan Stones, spending one-fifth of the three million taels of silver in one go. Su Han couldn't help but sigh in his heart. With the speed at which he burned Yuan Stones, An ordinary wealthy family may not be able to support themselves. The third level of the True Martial Realm is the pinnacle of the Small True Martial Realm, and the fourth level starts from the True Martial Realm. Therefore, between the third heaven and the fourth heaven, there is usually a watershed, which can also be said to be a bottleneck, and it is not so easy to rush up. It is necessary to temper the True Yuan Sea in the Dantian to the extreme, and only after accumulating enough martial arts experience and understanding can it be possible to touch the threshold of the True Martial Realm. Therefore, although Su Han still has a large amount of Yuan Stone on hand, it is impossible to attack the fourth level of the True Martial Realm in a short period of time. No matter how great he is, he can't ignore this watershed. What Su Han has to do now is to temper his True Essence Sea in actual combat. The more refined and vast the True Essence Sea is, the easier it will be to reach the threshold of the True Martial Realm, and the stronger one's foundation will be. The solidity of the foundation determines the length and width of the entire road to the True Martial Realm. How many kinds of power can be developed in the sea of ??true energy, how much potential can be tapped, and how much fighting power can be unleashed. This is the width of the road to the true martial arts realm. As for how far one can go within the True Martial Realm, one can only stop at the Small True Martial Realm, or one can go all the way to the True Martial Heaven Realm, and even touch the illusory threshold of the Spiritual Realm. This is the length of the road to the True Martial Realm. "It seems that it is necessary to go out and see the strength of Tianhe County. Only by colliding with different opponents in actual combat can you temper your true energy sea more effectively. Moreover, the use of the dragon martial body also needs to be constantly practiced in actual combat. familiar." "I wonder what happened to Dad and the others. How many people in the Su family have broken through to the true martial arts realm? The selection of the Su family will begin next month. Those who pass the selection can get a place to participate in the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament. But I You cannot use Su Han's name to participate in the selection." Su Han felt a headache after thinking about it. The Su family invited Su Han, not the current Mr. Han. "That's all, there must be a way to reach the mountain. If the Su family can't do it, there may not be other ways to get a place." "The most important thing now is to improve my strength. Whether it is Qingye City or Tianhe County, it is only a stop on my martial arts road. Life is endless, and the martial arts road is endless. It seems that I must step up" Su Han took out the Sword Emperor Grass fossil from the storage ring, opened his evil eye, and scanned the outline of the Sword Emperor Grass inside. Then he exerted slight force on his palm, and the fossil was instantly crushed into pieces in his hand, and a Sword Emperor Grass appeared in the palm of his hand. He mastered his power so well that all the stone skin on the outside of the Sword Emperor Grass peeled off, but the Sword Emperor Grass itself was not damaged at all. Anyone who sees this kind of intimate mastery of power will be surprised if it appears in a young warrior who is less than sixteen years old. Most of the main body of this Sword Emperor Grass has been petrified, almost turning into a stone, and the spiritual energy in it has naturally been lost long ago. Only the edges of the grass blades still have a hint of green. Sword Emperor Grass is a spiritual creature of heaven and earth. According to legend, after the death of a swordsman king in ancient times, a spiritual energy lingered and attached to a rare plant called Iron Blade Grass. As a result, the Iron Blade Grass gradually transformed into the spiritual creature Sword Emperor. Grass. Of course, not every Iron Blade Grass has the chance to transform into Sword Emperor Grass. The chance is pitifully small, and even one out of ten thousand may not succeed. Once the Iron Blade Grass transforms into Sword Emperor Grass, the grass will absorb a tiny ray of sword spirit. This ray of sword spirit is invisible and qualityless, but it is very precious to swordsmen. If you can get a fresh and living Sword Emperor Grass and absorb that ray of sword spirit,, the swordsman's sword skills will have a qualitative leap in power, and even all the sword skills he has practiced at this stage will be able to reach the highest level at once, with the power increased by as much as two or three times. Therefore, fresh Sword Emperor Grass is a coveted treasure for swordsmen. Every time it appears on the mainland, it will cause a bloody robbery. However, the piece in Su Han's hand is meaningless to ordinary swordsmen, because its main body has been petrified, and ordinary swordsmen cannot absorb the slightest bit of kendo aura from it, so they can only buy it as a collection. But it¡¯s different for Su Han. Because his "Creation Integration Technique" is a complete and utter devouring method. As long as it is a natural treasure made by heaven and earth, even if there is only a hair's thickness of energy left in it, the "Creation Integration Skill" can allow him to absorb all of it. Su Han knew that his current level of cultivation was far inferior to that of the Sword Emperor Grass. Therefore, although the Sword Emperor Grass only had a trace of aura on the edge of the grass blades, it was already equivalent to a feast for him. The feast was over. If he could absorb them all, the power of his Aoxue Sword Technique could be increased by at least two or three times. Not only that, when one day you advance to the spiritual realm, having this trace of Sword Emperor Grass spiritual energy in your body will have countless benefits for the formation of the spiritual sea and the development of the potential of the spiritual sea. This time he really found a treasure, and if he didn¡¯t have the Integrated Creation Skill, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use this treasure in front of him. "Creation is one, suck it for me!" In the secret room, Su Han entered a new round of practice. ¡­¡­ Just when Su Han was working hard to improve his strength, Liu Mao took the things Su Han gave him in his arms and walked into the gate of Yaowang Palace Headquarters unhurriedly. Today, Liu Mao looks particularly refreshed. Even when he walks, he feels like he is stepping on clouds. In the past, every time he came to Yaowangdian headquarters, he was cautious. He only said what he was told and only did what he was told. At other times, he tried to reduce his presence as much as possible and did not dare to make any errands. wrong. But today, he was arrogant and arrogant. Every step I take makes me feel like I'm flying. Many people in the hall of the headquarters noticed him, and a series of surprised looks flew over, accompanied by various pointing points, but Liu Mao ignored them. He felt that he did not need to pay attention at all. Liu Mao¡¯s confidence comes from what he carries in his arms. He knew that as long as he could complete what Mr. Han told him today and successfully let Mr. Han and Yao Wangdian reach a cooperation, Yao Wangdian would be able to turn over in one fell swoop and firmly occupy the elixir market in Tianhe County. dominance in the pharmaceutical market. From now on, Yaowangdian will definitely appreciate you ten times or a hundred times more than before, allowing you to embark on a broad road leading to the pinnacle of life. Even last night, he dreamed of his happy life from now on. ?? Delicacies from the mountains and seas, fresh clothes and angry horses, a single-family manor, and a house full of gold and jade. When talking and laughing, everyone is a noble, when traveling, everyone is a noble, wives and concubines are in harmony, and children and grandchildren enjoy happiness together. We entertained guests in big restaurants, spent money in gold sales caves, ate at the same table with powerful people, drank with high-ranking people Liu Mao's thoughts inevitably ran further and further away. For a moment, he was completely immersed in his imagination, and he simply forgot where he was now. ¡°Cough, cough, cough~!¡± It wasn¡¯t until a senior steward stood in front of him and coughed heavily with a dark face that Liu Mao was brought back from his thoughts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 137: It takes skill to flatter a horse You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Liu Mao did not bow and apologize like before, but straightened his back, exuding a confident temperament from the inside out, and said lightly: "I want to see the Lord of the Third Hall, please inform me! " The senior manager didn't expect Liu Mao to be like this. His face immediately darkened and he snorted coldly, "Which branch are you from and what is your name? Go to the side to register first, and then wait for the summons from the third hall master. Don't think that the higher-ups are you. You can see it if you want.¡± ¡°These young disciples who are still in their infancy are so shameless that they don¡¯t even know what the rules are. Not to mention that the Third Hall Master is discussing something inside, even if there is no discussion, a young disciple with the Third Hall Master's status will not just meet him at the drop of a hat. "My name is Liu Mao. I think this registration is exempted, right?" Liu Mao was not timid at all, but sneered. "His! It turns out he is Liu Mao." The entire hall of Medicine King Palace suddenly became quiet, and now no one dared to look down upon Liu Mao. Who doesn¡¯t know that at the elixir exhibition a few days ago, it was this Liu Mao who made a great contribution and snatched away the research rights of the strange elixir Liu Zhuyan Dan from the hands of the other three major chambers of commerce. The reason was that this Liu Mao knew how to behave. , who can both speak and do things, has won the favor of Mr. Han, the master of the strange elixir style. In the past few days, Yaowangdian has decided to promote Liu Mao to the headquarters as a senior manager. However, the personnel change will take some time, so it has not been officially announced yet. The senior manager immediately broke down in cold sweat on his back. How could he have imagined that the boy in front of him was Liu Mao, who was very popular in the Medicine King Palace these days? This Liu Mao is going to be a senior manager soon, and he is at the same level as himself. And unlike me, she is highly valued by senior officials and may be promoted in the future, so she is not someone she can easily offend. "Hehe! It turns out you are Liu Mao. You should have told me earlier! The Lord of the Third Palace has given instructions. If you come, there is no need to notify you." Seeing the senior manager's attitude turn 180 degrees in front of him, Liu Mao was filled with joy and secretly said: "It seems that the world is still about strength after all! Mr. Han has strength. Even I am taking advantage of it, it seems that I will have to hold Mr. Han¡¯s thigh tighter in the future.¡± He knew that he was following the good news, so he didn¡¯t show off too much and immediately followed the senior manager in. Before he reached the meeting hall of the three hall masters, Liu Mao heard voices coming from the meeting hall in the distance. With a thought in his mind, he involuntarily poured his true energy into his ears so that he could hear more clearly. "Third Hall Master, what do you think? I got this recipe for 'Deer Fei Hui Rong Dan' from an elder of Tianhe Alchemy Academy after all my efforts. To tell you the truth, this is because My cousin was an apprentice under that elder, and I asked my cousin to send him a large number of gifts before I got this elixir prescription. I am not boasting about the physical healing effect of this Deer Fei Hui Rong Dan, it absolutely crushes everything on the market. It¡¯s a healing elixir! If you don¡¯t believe it, Third Palace Master, you can ask the elixir-testing warrior to test it for yourself, and then you will know whether what I say is true or false.¡± The voice he spoke in was very sharp, with a hint of broken sound, and had a faint feeling of a drake's voice. Liu Mao immediately recognized that the voice belonged to his old enemy Wang De. This Wang De is also the disciple in charge of the Medicine King Palace. He is about the same age as Liu Mao, and both are among the new talents in the Medicine King Palace. The two were usually rivals, and Wang De had always outshone Liu Mao in all aspects. However, since Liu Mao fawned over Mr. Han, his status had risen rapidly, and now he was a quasi-senior manager. He was no longer comparable to Wang De. "The deer fetus returns to Rongdan? What the hell?" Liu Mao's ears twitched when he heard what Wang De said in the meeting hall, and he became a little alert. Then he heard the voice of the Third Palace Master again, "Well, this Deer Fei Hui Rong Dan is indeed stronger than the healing elixirs currently on the market. If it is put into production, our Medicine King Palace will be able to do it in the field of elixirs." Compete with Tianyun Trading Company. Wang De, you have made a great contribution by offering this elixir today. The senior management will promote you to a senior manager, and you can also ask for any rewards you want." Wang De said hypocritically: "Disciple just wants to do his best for Yaowang Palace. As a disciple of Yaowang Palace, these are what you should do. Disciple is different from Liu Mao, a villain who relies on flattery to get to the top. I really want to do something practical for the Medicine King Palace." "I didn't say this, but as soon as I said it, Liu Mao outside became angry. You, Wang De, have gone to great lengths to find a prescription for elixirs and offer it to the senior management in order to get a higher position. This is not impossible. But is it fun to step on others by the way? You also said that I, Liu Mao, got his position by flattering his horse? Damn it, flattering people is also a technical job, right? let you comeShoot, can you shoot so accurately that you can capture Mr. Han¡¯s thigh in one shot? I, Liu Mao, am able to rise to the top because of my skills and vision! "If you're not convinced, why don't you go and have a look?" What kind of deer fetus returns to Rongdan, bullshit! As soon as you hear the name, you will be overwhelmed. Today, I, Liu Mao, will use the facts about Chi Guoguo to let you understand what a real healing medicine is. Liu Mao took a deep breath, suddenly pushed the door open, and sneered: "Wang De, you chew on people behind your back. You have such a long tongue. If you dare, say it in front of me again." After saying that, he turned around and saluted the Lord of the Third Palace, and then continued: "Master of the Third Palace, I, Liu Mao, bow down to Mr. Han because Mr. Han is worthy of me, and also for the long-term interests of Yaowang Palace. , a good relationship between Yaowang Palace and Young Master Han will only bring benefits and no harm. If the Lord of the Third Palace thinks that I, Liu Mao, am a villain because of this, then I have nothing to say." The Master of the Third Palace did not expect Liu Mao to come over unexpectedly. He was stunned for a moment, then his expression softened and he said gently: "Liu Mao, your concern for the Medicine King Palace is naturally seen by the higher-ups. What are you doing here today?" But Wang De had a sneer on his face, especially when he heard Liu Mao talking about Mr. Han, he showed disapproval. Liu Mao glanced at Wang De lightly, and then said with a bit of sarcasm: "It's not a big deal, it's just that Young Master Han wants to discuss a business deal with our Medicine King Palace." When the three palace masters heard this, they immediately took a breath of cold air. Isn¡¯t this a big deal? There has never been an alchemist of the Weidan liu in Tianhe County. People want to discuss business with Yaowangdian. This is not a trivial matter and cannot be ignored. "What business?" the third hall master asked, sitting upright. Liu Mao didn't waste any time and went straight to the point, "Master Han has an exclusive prescription that can be handed over to our Medicine King Palace for operation, but he said he won't sell it and will only share it. 50/50. The cost of the medicinal materials will be borne by the Medicine King Palace. Mr. Han only takes dry shares." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? forward to the 50-50 split, this is the lion's mouth. The third hall master couldn't help but have a look of astonishment in his eyes. Even if he is Mr. Han, this is too much. Even if it is an exclusive pill recipe, it is not like the Medicine King Palace has never seen precious pill recipes. This guy's tone is too loud. 50/50, this is robbery! Before the third hall master could speak, Wang De suddenly stood up and sneered: "Liu Mao, do you still think you are from the Yaowang Palace? Get dry stock, 50/50. With such harsh conditions, you actually I dare to speak to the Third Hall Master on behalf of Mr. Han. With the way you turn your elbows outward, I¡¯m afraid you have long forgotten that you are a disciple of the Medicine King Hall, and only remember that you are Mr. Han¡¯s lackey, right?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t understand the situation, don¡¯t make wild claims.¡± Liu Mao's eyes were cold and he said calmly, "When you understand the benefits of this elixir, I'm afraid you will still think that 50-50 is too generous for our Yaowang Palace! Haha, if we, the Yaowang Palace, don't want this elixir, I believe Huijin The Pavilion, the Duobao Alliance all want it, and when it¡¯s too late to regret it, don¡¯t blame me, Liu Mao, for not fighting for it.¡± What a loud tone! For a moment, even the three hall masters were shocked. How good is Mr. Han¡¯s elixir prescription that he could make Liu Mao say such a thing regardless of his dignity and etiquette? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 138: The Handwriting of Dan King Lin Jue You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Haha, it's not like Yaowang Palace has never done this before in elixir prescription transactions. They are all bought out in one go. There is no precedent for splitting. Moreover, we are responsible for the cost. The 50/50 ratio is really elixir prescription Take it out first and take a look." The third palace master did not express his position immediately, but his tone was obviously disapproving. Even if it was 50-50, Mr. Han would never agree. He proposed to take a look at the recipe first, just out of professional instinct. "The elixir recipe is here. Mr. Han said that in order to prevent theft, some important materials have been hidden, but most of the materials are on it." Liu Mao took out a list from his arms. The third hall master took the pill prescription, glanced at it, and frowned slightly. "Xuan Ni Huan Yang Pill, I have never heard of the name of this pill, and the combination of materials is also a little strange." Like the Deer Fetus Hui Rong Dan prescription presented by Wang De just now, the name of Deer Fei Hui Rong Dan has appeared in the elixir classics, and it has evidence and evidence. ?????????????????? But even the well-informed Third Hall Master has never heard of the Mysterious Female Returning Yang Pill, and he couldn¡¯t help but look weird for a moment. Wang De even sneered: "Xuan Ni Huan Yang Pill, what is the name of this pill? Could it be that you just found a random piece of paper, made up a random name, and made up a few ingredients, just to use it to defraud money? Huan Wu Get 50% of the shares? Even the elders of the Alchemy Academy buy out the Alchemy recipe with us at one time. How virtuous and capable are you, an Alchemy recipe, that you dare to ask for 50% of the shares?" The master of the third hall also said: "That's right, Liu Mao, look at this Deer Fei Hui Rong Dan. Elder Huo from the Dan Academy plans to sell this prescription to Yaowang Palace, but he only offers a price of five million taels of silver. Forget it, could it be that your elixir is stronger than the Deer Fei Hui Rong Dan? Although Mr. Han is an alchemist of the Weidan style, he is only a five-seal alchemist after all. Elder Huo is a nine-seal great alchemist." Liu Mao's nostrils turned upward, he glanced at the sample of the Deer Fetal Huiyang Pill on the table, and sneered: "It is also a physical healing elixir, but compared with the Xuanyang Huanyang Pill refined by Mr. Han, this product is garbage! " As he spoke, he puffed up his sleeves and swept the medicine box to the ground. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a crisp sound of shattering, accompanied by the gurgling sound of the pill rolling on the ground. Liu Mao ignored it at all, but carefully took out another pill box from his arms. He wiped it shiny with his sleeve before placing it on the table. His movements were as pious as treating the lover in his dream. Wang De¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. This Liu Mao was absolutely crazy and dared to throw the sample refined by Elder Huo of the Danyuan to the ground. Let Elder Huo know that he must be torn alive. Even the Third Palace Master has a very good temper, and he couldn't help but become sullen at this moment. Liu Mao, since he became the spokesperson of Mr. Han, he has made 258,000 yuan, and it seems that he is not even willing to let go of himself as the Palace Master. In the eyes. 50% dry stock, such harsh conditions, even if the elixir is of excellent quality, it is absolutely impossible for the Medicine King Palace to accept it. What's more, for physical healing elixirs, Deer Fetus Hui Rong Dan is enough. Thinking of this, the Lord of the Third Palace snorted lightly and said: "Liu Mao, since Mr. Han's elixir is also for physical healing, it conflicts with the positioning of Deer Fei Hui Rong Dan. We, the Medicine King Palace, don't want it. You Go back and tell Mr. Han that the Palace of Medicine King wishes him good fortune, and if he figures it out and is willing to buy out the elixir at once, then it would be a good idea to talk again." This is an obvious eviction order. Liu Mao is being asked to leave without even looking at the samples. The fundamental reason is that the conditions for 50% dry stocks are too scary. Even if this elixir is really good, even if it is a little stronger than the Deer Fei Hui Rong Dan, the conditions of the lion's mouth are enough to deter the Medicine King Palace. Wang De on the side could not help but sneer and mock, his expression seemed to say, you are too young to fight with me! Liu Mao did not panic at all, but was unusually calm and calm. There is a reason why he can be so arrogant and dare to throw the deer fetus back to Rongdan to the ground. "Sigh, since the Lord of the Third Palace doesn't like it, I can only go back and report to Mr. Han. The Medicine King Palace can't make this money, and there will always be someone willing to make it Alas, it's a pity that this prescription is so big for the Medicine King Palace. No one can recognize that this elixir prescription is the handiwork of King Lin Jue Dan" Liu Mao muttered, Shi Shiran stood up, got up and walked out. "What is this kid doing?" Wang De couldn't understand. How could Liu Mao leave so easily? He also didn't hear Liu Mao's last words clearly. However, the three hall masters heard Liu Mao¡¯s words clearly. "When these words fell into the ears of the three hall masters, it was like thunder from the sky."Like this, the explosion caused the head of the third hall master to buzz and he couldn't recover! Lin Jue! Who is that? Lin Jue, who holds the title of Alchemy King, is the founder of the Weidan style. His fame is known to everyone in the entire Daxia Dynasty, probably even a three-year-old child knows it. Not to mention those who are engaged in elixirs, several of the textbooks they learned during the elixir class at the Alchemy Academy were written by King Lin Jue Dan when he was young. In the minds of all alchemists, King Lin Jue Dan is no different from a god-like existence. This Danfang of Han Gongzi was actually King Lin Juedan? "Liu Mao, stay!" The third hall master immediately became anxious and no longer cared about his grace and status. A smile appeared on Liu Mao's lips, and he knew that as long as he threw out this trump card, the master of the third hall would definitely lose his temper on the spot. When Mr. Han told him that day that this prescription was written by King Lin Jue Dan, Liu Mao almost fainted from trembling. As an alchemist, it is so worthwhile to be able to come into contact with the alchemy created by King Lin Jue Dan in my lifetime. At the same time, Liu Mao finally understood why Mr. Han was so extraordinary. It turned out that Mr. Han had such a profound background that he could actually be related to King Lin Juedan. "Compared with such a terrifying background, the five major forces in Tianhe County were instantly weakened. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? If Mr. Han hadn¡¯t told him not to tell irrelevant people, Liu Mao would have been unable to contain his excitement and would have gone everywhere to publicize this matter. "Yawn!" Su Han, who was practicing in the secret room, suddenly sneezed and couldn't help but wonder, who was orchestrating him behind his back? Or is he cheating in the name of his disciple, and even God can¡¯t stand it? But there is nothing we can do about it. Taking 50% of the dry stock is indeed too scary. If we don¡¯t give the formula of Xuan Ni Huan Yang Pill a nice name, even if the pill itself is very effective, It is also difficult for Yaowangdian to agree to the condition of 50% dry shares. With this name, Su Han thought about it and thought of Lin Jue, his young apprentice in his previous life. In his previous life, this apprentice was the most mischievous and incompetent. He refused to follow the serious path of alchemy and was obsessed with the strange elixir flow. His greatest passion was to formulate various strange elixir recipes, which made people more and more confused. The more surprised he is, the happier he will be. This prescription for the Mysterious Female Returning Yang Pill is not Lin Jue's work, but Su Han's own improvised work that imitated the Weidan flow, only using Lin Jue's name. Why use Lin Jue¡¯s name? Of course it¡¯s not because Lin Jue¡¯s name is greater than Su Han¡¯s previous life. The title of Alchemy King is out of reach for people in Tianhe County, but the title of Alchemy Grandmaster is still above the Alchemy King. "However, if this elixir was named after Su Han's previous life, it would probably frighten people into fainting on the spot. Moreover, those people will definitely not believe it. In contrast, although it is still a bit too shocking to use Lin Jue's name, it is finally easier to accept. "I hope Liu Mao can handle this matter. His benefits will be indispensable when the time comes." Su Han's eyes were indifferent and he devoted himself to practice again. "It's unbelievable that such a large Medicine King Palace has no knowledgeable people. It's a shame." In the Palace of Medicine King, Liu Mao continued to sigh while Shi Shiran walked out, as if he did not hear the voice of the third palace master asking him to stay. "Liu Mao, wait a moment. I know you are Mr. Han's spokesperson, and I don't treat you as a subordinate. Let's take a look at the sample first, and then sit down and discuss the ownership of this recipe as equals." The Master of the Third Hall was really anxious. How could he not see that Liu Mao was trying to get hold of him, but the recipe for the Mysterious Female Returning Yang Pill was actually written by the Pill King Lin Jue. He absolutely could not let this recipe slip away. In comparison, Wang De and Elder Huo of the Danyuan's Deer Fei Hui Rongdan are already a pile of shit in the eyes of the three hall masters. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 139 Su Han is going to get rich You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wang De didn't hear clearly that this prescription was written by the King of Pills Lin Jue. At this moment, he was completely stunned: "Third Hall Master, what are you talking about? Liu Mao is just a scoundrel who takes 50% of the money. , How can anyone do this kind of business? For physical healing elixirs, wouldn¡¯t it be enough for our Medicine King Palace to have the Deer Fetus Hui Rong Dan?¡± "Shut up, Wang De, you are making trouble in front of the higher-ups and slandering other disciples in charge. I am depriving you of your status as a disciple in charge and demoting you to a low-level disciple. Now get out immediately." The third hall master shouted coldly. ???????????????????? Boom! Wang De's scalp suddenly exploded, as if a thunderbolt struck from the sky, "What the hell is going on here? Third Hall Master, that Deer Fei Hui Rong Dan" The third hall master grabbed the deer fetus and returned it to Rongdan's elixir, and threw it in Wang De's face: "Let's go, don't stick around here, it makes people upset!" "Third Hall Master, this elixir recipe was given by Elder Huo from the Alchemy Academy!" Wang De cried with a sad face, still not understanding why the Third Hall Master's attitude towards him suddenly changed 180 degrees? "Hahahahaha" Liu Mao finally couldn't help laughing, "Wang De, you said that I was trying to flatter you, so why are you trying to please Elder Huo to ask for the elixir recipe? Isn't that just flattering you? Since everyone is the same, it's about who is your backer. It¡¯s strong, but it¡¯s a pity that the thigh you are hugging is far from as hard as Mr. Han. Can your elder Huo come up with the elixir prepared by the elixir king Lin Jue?¡± What, the elixir recipe written by the elixir king Lin Jue? Wang De was suddenly struck by five thunders, his mind was filled with rumbles, and his whole body was completely messy, petrified, and weathered! Liu Mao opened the door of the conference hall without hesitation and kicked Wang De away, who was stiff. Wonder's entire body drew a beautiful parabola in the air, and then fell into the grass outside like a large piece of garbage. The third hall master's right eyelid couldn't help but twitch a few times. Without saying anything, he opened the medicine box Liu Mao brought and observed the sample of Xuan Ni Huanyang Pill inside. Being able to be the master of the third palace of Medicine King Palace must have extraordinary vision. The third hall master watched intently for a quarter of an hour, his expression slowly changed, becoming more and more exciting. This Mysterious Female Yang-Returning Pill is indeed a pill invented by Lin Jue, the king of pills. Although it has not been tested in practice, the Third Hall Master is 90% sure that the physical healing effect of this Xuan Ni Yang Pill is absolutely shocking. Its efficacy is two or three times that of similar products on the market today. Compared with it, Deer Fei Hui Rong Dan is nothing compared to it. This means that once the Xuan Ni Yang Returning Pill is put into production, all the healing elixirs currently on the market in Tianhe County will be rubbish compared with it. They will be hit by the Xuan Ni Yang Returning Pill and have no market. Ask. This is a monopoly on the market for healing elixirs! Thinking about the high profits and huge returns brought by the monopoly market makes people tremble all over. At the elixir exhibition not long ago, Mr. Han took out a third-grade beauty-preserving elixir, but it was robbed by the four major chambers of commerce. However, the third-grade Zhuyan Pill only provides an opportunity to monopolize the Zhuyan Pill market. It does not mean that obtaining it will definitely monopolize the market. Even so, the Zhu Yan Dan was still sought after by everyone, and the scramble for it reached fever pitch. And now this Xuanzhang's Dan Fang, as long as it is obtained, is a real monopoly healing the Dan drug market. Not to mention, the market for healing elixirs is many times larger than the market for Zhuyan elixirs. There are tens of millions of warriors in Tianhe County. For so many warriors, healing medicine is a must. The demand for healing elixirs in Tianhe County is simply astronomical. If you can possess this elixir, Yaowangdian can completely defeat the number one giant Tianyun Trading Company in the field of healing elixirs. The eyes of the Third Palace Master suddenly turned red, and his breathing rate was much faster than usual. "Since the Medicine King Palace has no attitude, I can only go back and report to Young Master Han, asking him to choose another family to cooperate. The third palace master, Liu Mao, will leave first." When Liu Mao saw the reaction of the Third Hall Master, he felt a lot more confident and took a higher stance. He stood up and walked out calmly. "Liu Mao, wait a moment, we can talk about everything." The third hall master was really anxious. He had to be impatient. If this Mysterious Female Yang-Returning Pill fell into the hands of his colleagues, something bad would happen. The entire healing pill market in Tianhe County would be occupied by this pill, and it might even spread to the surrounding areas. Go to several counties. ¡°This is absolutely terrible. If this happens, the third hall master can almost imagine what kind of punishment he will receive when the main hall master comes back! This kind of business, tenIt¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime experience, and if you miss it, you won¡¯t have anywhere to cry. "Liu Mao, if you have something to discuss, Yaowangdian is very sincere about this matter. In this way, these one hundred thousand taels of silver will be used as sincerity money. You can help me give it to Mr. Han first. I can also split it 50-50. Make the decision first, and then sign the contract as soon as the palace master and others come back." Liu Mao is already happy in his heart at this moment, but he still remembers what Mr. Han told him, that 50-50 is the bottom line. If he can talk more, Mr. Han will not treat him badly! Isn¡¯t this an opportunity knocking on your doorstep? "Third Hall Master, fifty-five points is what happened just now. Because I, Liu Mao, am a disciple of Yaowang Palace after all, and my heart is still biased towards Yaowang Palace, that's why I stayed and said these words to you. Think about it, if Mr. Han knows that Wang De actually dares to make irresponsible remarks about this prescription, saying that it was made up to defraud money. What do you think Mr. Han will think of our Medicine King Palace? Will he still be willing to cooperate with our Medicine King Palace? ?¡± "So the Third Palace Master, our Medicine King Palace must show some sincerity. I believe that if this elixir recipe is obtained from Huijing Pavilion and Duobao League, let alone five or five points, even if it is six or four points, even if it is seven points Three points, they are also willing.¡± Without thinking, Liu Mao directly put the blame on Wang De. However, what he said was not a complete threat. Although Huijinge and Duobaomeng were not very outstanding in the field of elixirs, if they were given a chance to monopolize the market of healing elixirs and let them turn around in the field of elixirs, how could they possibly miss? The cost of the elixir is only 20% to 30%. Even if it's 64 points, it can guarantee a profit of at least 10%. A 10% profit from a monopoly operation is terrifying. After all, this thing can not only monopolize the market in Tianhe County, but is also likely to spread to several surrounding counties! "June 4th, June 4th, Young Master Han Sixth, and King Yao Palace Four, draft a contract immediately. Come here, bring us one hundred thousand taels of earnest money!" The third hall master wanted to slap Wang De hard at this moment, just because His mean talk led to a good 50-50 split, which suddenly turned into a 64-point split. "But June 4th is also good. Thinking of the prospects of this business, the Third Palace Master decided to strike while the iron is hot. Don't let Liu Mao get any more excuses. If he goes back on his word, he will end up in July 3rd. "Liu Mao, you have made a great contribution to bringing this business to our Medicine King Palace this time. I have decided to grant you the position of a high-level elder. You can go out and complete the formalities in a while, and then you can take up the post." Through this elixir recipe, the three palace masters found that they could no longer see through the mysterious Mr. Han. With such a figure, the Medicine King Palace must have a good relationship with him. And the bridge connecting Yaowang Palace and Mr. Han is undoubtedly Liu Mao. If Liu Mao's status is lowered, wouldn't it make Mr. Han unhappy? The third hall master still understands this principle of human conduct. ??Besides, Liu Mao's ability to curry favor with a backer like Mr. Han proves that he is very capable and visionary. Such talents should have been recruited and reused. As soon as Liu Mao heard this, he suddenly felt that his whole body was surrounded by happiness. Happiness came so suddenly! When he walked into this meeting hall today, he was just an ordinary disciple in charge. When he walked out, he had become the youngest elder in the history of Medicine King Palace! Liu Mao almost forgot how he got home. The whole person was in a state of airiness, as if he was floating on the clouds while walking on the road. He was so happy and excited. I was so excited that I almost wondered if I was dreaming! Having reached the top of the Yaowang Palace in one step, Liu Mao felt that when he walked into the Yaowang Palace today, the life ideals that filled his heart were really going to be realized step by step. Liu Mao has not forgotten that Mr. Han brought these things that he never dared to think about before. Being able to get to know Mr. Han was really the best thing he did in his life. The original score of 50 to 50 points was changed to 60 to 40 points. I believe that Mr. Han will appreciate Liu Mao even more after he finds out. However, Liu Mao did not sign the contract. He was an errand boy and did not dare to cross the line and sign on his behalf without Mr. Han¡¯s order. So, he immediately rushed to the inn where Mr. Han was staying with the contract, ready to report the good news. But he was told that Mr. Han had already entered a secret room to practice in seclusion. If anything happened, he was asked to wait. Liu Mao didn't take it seriously. At this moment, his whole body was surrounded by joy. He simply stopped leaving and sat loyally at the door of the secret room where Mr. Han was retreating, waiting for him to come out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 140 Tianhe Martial Arts Academy Admissions Assessment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Liu Mao, what are you doing here?" As dusk approached, Su Han pushed open the door and saw Liu Mao sitting at the door, slightly surprised. "Mr. Han, what a great joy." Liu Mao is not a person who can't hold his breath, but he sat here from morning to dusk, filled with joy that no one shared. At this time, when Su Han finally came out of seclusion, naturally It was overjoyed. "Don't get excited, can't you calm down after such a little thing?" Su Han chuckled, knowing that Liu Mao must have got things done this time. "Mr. Han is indeed a master of clever calculations. The masters of the three halls were arrogant at first and respectful at the back, but in the end they turned to me for help? And" Liu Mao¡¯s eyebrows were beaming and he was very excited. Su Han also smiled after hearing this. Although he admired Liu Mao's ability to do things, in his eyes, this Xuan Ni Yang Dan was just a casual thing. The main purpose was to solve his current cultivation resource problem. In fact, he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all, whether it was Xuan Ni¡¯s Returning Yang Pill or the economic benefits it brought. Su Hanzhi was not here. It¡¯s just this financial gain that will make his future path smoother. Liu Mao admired Master Han even more when he saw how calm and calm he was. Such a big deal, in the eyes of Mr. Han, was like eating and drinking, and it did not stir up any trouble for him at all. "Take it." Su Han casually touched it, grabbed a small medicine bottle and threw it over. Liu Mao caught it, uncorked the bottle in surprise, and poured out a pill. Upon closer inspection, his expression suddenly froze, his hands began to tremble unsatisfactorily, and his whole body felt like an electric current, shaking from head to toe. "Chi Chi ChiRed Snake Wu Xin Dan! Mr. Han, is this for me?!" Liu Mao yelled. No wonder he was so out of sorts, this Red Snake Martial Heart Pill is a pill that increases the chance of success. If a warrior in the Little True Martial Realm takes it, as long as he or she is within the range of the Little True Martial Realm, the chance of successfully attacking the next heaven will increase by 70%! Liu Mao is currently at the second level of the True Martial Realm. As long as the true energy in his body reaches the standard of the third level of the True Martial Realm, taking this pill will increase his chance of success in attacking the third level of the True Martial Realm by 70%, which is equivalent to being admitted to the True Martial Realm. It¡¯s the third heaven. For a moment, Liu Mao was almost in tears. He was escorted to the third level of the True Martial Realm. What kind of concept is this! Every time a warrior in the True Martial Realm advances, he must go into seclusion and attack the shackles. There is a chance of success, but of course there is also a possibility of failure. Once you fail, your cultivation will not advance but retreat. If you don't take care of yourself for a year or two, it is absolutely impossible to attack again. Liu Mao is twenty-five years old this year. He has reached the second level of the True Martial Realm at the age of twenty. For an ordinary disciple of the Medicine King Palace, this is considered a top-notch qualification. But since I was twenty years old, I have tried to reach the third level of the True Martial Realm, but I have failed repeatedly. I have failed three times now. The chance of success is getting slimmer and slimmer. I don¡¯t know when I will have to wait until the next chance to break through. In the Palace of Medicine King, this is a living example of a genius falling into the mortal world, which has caused Liu Mao to suffer a lot of exclusion and discussion in the past few years. Fortunately, he has a carefree spirit in his character and will not give up on himself because of it, but there will always be some bitterness behind his back. Liu Mao has also heard of the Red Snake Martial Heart Pill, but it is a secret recipe. In Tianhe County, only the elders of the Alchemy Master can master it. Those were people Liu Mao had no chance to come into contact with. After several efforts to no avail, he gave up the idea. He never imagined that Mr. Han would give him a Red Snake Martial Heart Pill at this time. Although Liu Mao was very excited about the position of senior elder in Yaowang Palace, he also understood in his heart that after all, this was still a world of who had the biggest fist. Even if you have money and a family fortune, you won't be able to hold on to it if you don't have the corresponding strength. So he had already thought that even if it took ten or decades, he would definitely hit the third level of the True Martial Realm. Mr. Han¡¯s Red Snake Martial Heart Pill undoubtedly saved Liu Mao ten or even decades of time. And as long as you can pass the third level of the Zhenwu Realm, it is not impossible to even attack the Zhenwu Realm in the future. "Mr. Han, I, I I really don't know what to say. As long as Mr. Han has any orders, I, Liu Mao, will do my best, even if it means going up mountains of swords and seas of fire." Liu Mao's voice was so excited that Stuttered. Su Han just smiled. He really had nothing to do that required Liu Mao to go through fire and water. This Red Snake Martial Heart Pill is only useful to ordinary people, and is nothing to Su Han. In his previous life, he read all the classics, although there was no actualI have tried it, but my understanding of the rules of martial arts has already reached a terrifying level. Therefore, after absorbing enough vitality of heaven and earth, he advanced to the third level of the True Martial Realm and did not need the assistance of the Red Snake Martial Heart Pill at all. At this moment, Liu Mao's heart was filled with ups and downs. It was not that he had never seen a grand master before, but this was the first time he had seen Red Snake Wuxin Pill given away as if it were roadside goods. "Hehe, I, Liu Mao, am the smart one! I didn't expect that helping Mr. Han can actually benefit me so much. Mr. Han is really generous, and I really made a lot of money this time! Well, Mr. Han has such a big background, he must be capable There are more things than I thought, I must follow Mr. Han¡¯s steps closely, maybe there will be bigger surprises in the future.¡± "Mr. Han" After Liu Mao's excitement passed, he noticed that Mr. Han was different from before. The body appears more symmetrical and upright than before, the whole body is filled with an explosive sense of power, and the whole person has a Yuan Ting Yue Zhi demeanor. Liu Mao was secretly surprised by this change. Could it be that Young Master Han had made a breakthrough in martial arts after just a few days of confinement? Previously, although Liu Mao admired Mr. Han in every way, it was about alchemy. In terms of martial arts, Liu Mao didn't have much impression. But now, this striking change in Mr. Han undoubtedly made Liu Mao a little distracted. Only a few days of seclusion can produce such significant changes. If Mr. Han really has such talent in martial arts, shouldn't his martial arts cultivation be only at the Xiaozhen Martial Realm? Liu Mao couldn't help but feel a little confused, but he also knew that people like Mr. Han were not something he could explore by himself, so although he was curious, he did not show it. After leaving the secret training room provided by the inn, Su Han was not in a hurry to return to the room to rest. He thought that after arriving in Tianhe County, he had not seen the whole city carefully, so he immediately left the inn and went to Tianhe County. Wandering on the street. Tianhe County is so big that it takes less than ten days and a half to visit it all. Liu Mao followed Su Han. He didn't feel bored walking with Su Han at all. Instead, he felt a little happy. The two were walking when they suddenly passed by several young boys. Su Han overheard what these people were discussing. "Hehe, the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy's annual admissions assessment will begin in a few days. I didn't pass it last year, so I have to try my luck this year." "Among the five major forces in the inner city, Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is the most friendly to the people. There are admissions assessments every year, and the number of recruits is not small. For those of us who did not have the opportunity to be born in the inner city, the existence of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy , providing us with a good opportunity to leap over the dragon gate and enter the inner city." "However, although Tianhe Martial Arts Academy has opened 3,000 enrollment quotas this time, the number of young warriors in the entire outer city is millions, so in total, the odds are still one in a thousand!" "There is no way. How can it be so simple to obtain the status of a disciple of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and enjoy the vast training resources of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy? If you are not a master in this outer city, you don't even have to think about standing out. In the past, you passed the assessment to become Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Among the disciples of the academy, those with the lowest cultivation level are at the second level of the True Martial Realm, and there are many strong people in the True Martial Realm. We, the people, are just trying our luck to see if we can pick up dead mice." ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 141 Tianhe Glazed Tower You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "However, it is said that this assessment is different from the past. It is more all-encompassing. Not only warriors with high cultivation levels can pass it. First of all, this preliminary examination is divided into four areas, namely the martial arts area, the mental power area, the elixir area, and the comprehensive area. Domain area. As long as you can pass the assessment in any area, you will be deemed to have passed the initial test. Of these four areas, there must be one area where we can try our luck, right?" "I wonder if I can see the geniuses from the other four major forces in the assessment?" "You are stupid. Do the geniuses from the other four major forces need to take the Tianhe Martial Academy assessment? This assessment is for those of us from the outer city" After these people walked away, Su Han asked: "The admissions assessment of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy?" Liu Mao knew the elegant meaning of the song after hearing it, and smiled and said: "Young Master Han must have heard of this Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Among the five major powers, the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is the only one that often recruits students from the outer cities. As long as they are outstanding from the outer cities, Most young warriors will choose Tianhe Martial Arts Academy as their goal. Could it be that Mr. Han is also interested in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy?" Liu Mao just asked casually. In fact, he felt in his heart that if Mr. Han had such a profound background and now signed a contract with Yaowang Palace, he would immediately have a huge amount of flowing wealth in his account, and there would be no need for him to enter Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Competing with tens of thousands of disciples for cultivation resources. Su Han glanced at Liu Mao and asked, "Why didn't you think of going over to take the assessment? Your cultivation level is not low, maybe there is hope." Liu Mao suddenly felt a warm current in his heart. It turned out that Mr. Han asked this because he was concerned about himself. He immediately smiled and said: "The younger one is twenty-five years old this year and has already passed the age required by Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Even if I went there a few years ago, there is not much hope of passing with my ability. The most important thing is that after all, I am still A disciple of Yaowang Palace, Yaowang Palace trained me, I will not abandon Yaowang Palace to join a higher position." Su Han nodded slightly, not expecting that Liu Mao had such a character hidden under his philistine appearance. Not everyone can resist the temptation to become a disciple of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Liu Mao added: "But it is said that the three thousand people who pass the preliminary examination, in addition to becoming disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, can also use Tianhe Martial Arts Academy's True Essence Test Tablet for free to test their own True Essence attributes. For the future, The choice of martial arts and exercises, as well as the development of one's own abilities, are all extremely beneficial. Moreover, these three thousand people also have an opportunity to enter the Tianhe Glazed Tower trial. This trial is a retest, and the result determines the three thousand people. The future status of thousands of people in the martial arts academy." "Tianhe Glazed Tower?" "Yes, this Tianhe Glazed Pagoda is the landmark building of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. It is said that it was donated by a founder-level figure who was born in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy thousands of years ago. The materials are all taken from outside Tianhe County. You know what it is, but the entire tower is as crystal clear as glass and is transparent. There are seven floors in total, and each floor is engraved with a precise formation. It is said that it is called the Phantom Killing Formation. People who enter the formation will encounter illusions. Enemies, by fighting against phantom enemies, hone their actual combat abilities and mental strength.¡± When Liu Mao talked about the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda, he also had a look of yearning in his eyes. "Is there a formation engraved in it? A phantom killing formation? I didn't expect that there is such a magical tower in Tianhe County." Su Han thought to himself. He has extremely broad knowledge, and just listening to Liu Mao's description at this moment feels a little strange. Wanting to build such a tower with unknown rare materials and carve formations into it is not something that the martial arts level of Tianhe County can do Unless, this Tianhe Glazed Tower is not just a building. Maybe it's something like a magic weapon that wandered from outside Tianhe County. This makes sense However, without seeing the real thing, Su Han couldn't be sure whether the facts were what he thought. Liu Mao smiled and said: "Master Han is probably interested in the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. To be honest, the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda is the pride of Tianhe County, although Tianhe County is now relatively third-rate among the dozen or so surrounding counties. , but there is no place like Tianhe Glazed Pagoda in those counties. When Mr. Han comes to Tianhe County, he doesn¡¯t have to go to other places, but it would be a pity not to go to Tianhe Glazed Pagoda." Su Han is indeed somewhat interested, not only in the Tianhe Glazed Tower, but also in the opportunity to use the true essence to test the monument. After entering the True Martial Realm, he has never had the opportunity to use the True Essence Test Monument to test the properties of the True Essence, which has made him quite embarrassed in his choice of martial arts. He has not practiced any new martial arts yet, but has only mastered the Aoxue Sword Technique to the end. Liu Mao volunteered: "If Mr. Han is interested in Tianhe Glazed Pagoda, I am willing to accompany Mr. Han to the assessment site of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy to help him."??Get started! With Young Master Han¡¯s talent for elixirs, it¡¯s not easy to pass the preliminary test in the elixir section! Hehe, after entering the Glazed Tower, Mr. Han can just go on a trip. Anyway, if he dies in the phantom killing array, he will be teleported out by the array and will not be injured. " "Is this the first trial in the elixir area?" Su Han smiled noncommittally. He didn't like things that weren't challenging A few days later. The preliminary examination for Tianhe Martial Arts Academy¡¯s admissions assessment has officially begun. The initial test site was not located at Tianhe Martial Arts Academy¡¯s headquarters in the inner city. Because at least hundreds of thousands of young people will participate in this assessment. If so many people flood into the inner city at once, the order in the inner city will immediately be disrupted. The Tianhe Wuyuan family has a great business and owns a huge dojo on the outskirts of the city. It is usually the place where the disciples of the Wuyuan practice. This first test was held in a dojo on the outskirts of the city. Early in the morning, the entire preliminary test site was bustling with activity. Groups of warriors taking the test continued to come from all directions. Hundreds of thousands of people gathered in the dojo. From a distance, it looked like a tidal wave. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with excitement. Because, they were told that the examiners from Tianhe Martial Arts Academy would come to the scene soon and announce the assessment rules to them. How do these young people from the outer city have the chance to meet the examiners of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy? At this moment, we couldn¡¯t help but start talking about it. What should the examiner look like? Is he a man or a woman? Even some young people who love fantasy have begun to imagine that if they have any special talents and are noticed by other examiners, they will really develop and rise to the top. " Hundreds of thousands of people gathered together in a noisy atmosphere. Even if everyone spoke softly, the scene was like a large boiling soup pot, boiling and full of people. On the other hand, Su Han's expression and mood were equally calm. He came here not to meet the examiners of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, but to pass the preliminary examination so that he could go to the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda. It was not like he had never met a lecturer from Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, and that meeting left a very bad impression on Su Han. Su Han was even banned on the spot. At this moment, Su Han naturally would not take the ridiculous blocking remarks to heart. "By the way, Mr. Han" Liu Mao, who was beside him, suddenly spoke hesitantly. Judging from his expression, he seemed to be hesitating whether he should say it or not. "But it doesn't matter!" Su Han didn't like others to procrastinate and stop talking. Liu Mao then made up his mind and took a deep breath and said, "Young master, do you still remember the young master Yu Shengyu who had his arm broken by you at the elixir exhibition?" "What, he's here?" Su Han will naturally not forget this boy who gave away money, but Yu Sheng will not come to take part in the assessment today, right? His arm was broken. Even with the healing medicine, it would not be easy to recover in such a short period of time. Liu Mao said quickly: "No, no, then Yu Sheng will definitely not be able to come today. It is said that he crawled on the ground in public that day and suffered a heavy psychological blow. He is still lying on the bed of the Yu family and cannot get up." "But Yu Sheng has a brother, Yu Haopeng, who is one of the most powerful geniuses in the outer city. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is one of the top three geniuses in the outer city this year. It is said that he was maimed in public because of Yu Sheng, and The Yu family was also deprived of the family heirloom - the set of Five Elements Spiritual Jade, so they announced that after he finished participating in this assessment, he would get it back with interest from Mr. Han. Now in the outer city A lot of people in the younger generation have heard about it.¡± Liu Mao¡¯s voice became softer as he spoke, and his heart was pounding. Why did he forget about this a few days ago? He also encouraged Young Master Han to take part in the assessment. If Young Master Han was targeted by Yu Haopeng during the assessment, wouldn't it be Liu Mao's fault? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 142 Strength Test You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han listened and looked at Liu Mao with a half-smile, "How do I remember that you kid took off that set of Five Elements Spirit Jade on your own initiative?" "Mr. Han, isn't it because Yu Sheng has no money, so he took off the set of Five Elements Spirit Jade and exchanged it for Mr. Han for two million taels?" Liu Mao grimaced and begged for mercy, "Can you do it this time? You must protect me, I have just climbed up to the position of elder in the Medicine King Palace, and I haven¡¯t even sat down yet, so I don¡¯t want to die so young.¡± Su Han laughed. He had never taken this matter to heart. This time when he came to Tianhe County, his target was the top geniuses from the five major forces. As for these in the outer city, they are just appetizers. Seeing Mr. Han's calm look, Liu Mao felt as if he had taken a reassurance and stopped panicking at all. Thinking about it, hundreds of thousands of people participated in this entire assessment, and it was divided into four areas. The chance of two people meeting each other was really very small. Maybe Yu Haopeng wouldn't even find out that Young Master Han had come to take part in this assessment. Because Mr. Han is a genius in elixirs, he will definitely choose the assessment in the elixir area, and Yu Haopeng will definitely choose the assessment in the martial arts area. The two have no intersection at all. Thinking of this, Liu Mao felt relieved. ¡°The examiner for the preliminary examination is here!¡± There was a sudden commotion in the crowd, pushing each other forward, and saw a figure shooting from a distance like a shooting star, landing on the high platform in the center of the dojo. But she was a beautiful woman in her thirties. After looking around, she said directly: "Hello everyone, I am one of the examiners of this preliminary examination. Now I will announce the rules of this preliminary examination for Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." "The initial test is divided into two levels. The first level is the strength test. After passing it, you can enter the second level. The second level is the four-area assessment. This four-area assessment is a new assessment method added this year, so please listen carefully. good." "The so-called four zones refer to the martial arts zone, the elixir zone, the mental power zone and the comprehensive field zone. Among these four zones, candidates can choose one or more zones for testing at will. As long as they pass the test in one of the zones , even if you pass the four-district assessment." "However, because the number of places for those who pass the preliminary examination is limited, there are only 3,000 places in total. Therefore, if the number of people who pass the assessment in the four districts is greater than 3,000, then they will be ranked according to the time of passing, and the first one in the martial arts district will be taken. One thousand and five hundred people, and the top five hundred people from the other three districts will be selected, so there will be a total of three thousand people. These three thousand people, that is, those who finally pass the preliminary examination, all three thousand people can become disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." Wow! The atmosphere in the audience suddenly boiled. It turned out that the rumor was not false. There were actually three thousand people. This number definitely exceeded their expectations. ¡°In fact, compared to the hundreds of thousands of people who signed up today, three thousand people are equivalent to one in a hundred. And if compared to the millions of young warriors in the entire Tianhe County, three thousand people are equivalent to one in a thousand. This ratio is definitely cruel, but these young warriors are very excited. Because there used to be only 1,000 or 2,000 places every year, so when it was rumored that there were 3,000 places this time, many people didn¡¯t believe it. After all, these young warriors from the outer city always have a sense of inferiority when facing inner city forces like the Tianhe Martial Academy. While looking forward to it in my heart, I also know how difficult it is to enter the five major forces. In their view, the fact that Tianhe Martial Academy can release 3,000 places this time is simply a gift. When Su Han heard this number, he also sighed slightly in his heart: "It seems that Tianhe Martial Arts Academy attaches great importance to this year's Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament and does not want to fall behind the other four major forces. Otherwise, a new four-district assessment will not be formulated. rules, and the quota has been increased to 3,000. This is obviously to explore all aspects of the geniuses in the outer city. As long as there is a bright spot in a certain aspect, they will all be caught in one fell swoop, leaving no one behind, so that more talents can be discovered. Come and participate in the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament." On the high platform, the beautiful young woman continued: "These three thousand people will enter the Tianhe Glazed Tower tomorrow to take the re-examination. The results of the re-examination will determine your status when you enter the Tianhe Martial Academy. You must have heard of it. The disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy are divided into four levels. The higher the number of floors this glazed tower can pass, the higher your level will be when you enter Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." "These are all things for later. All you have to do today is try your best to pass the preliminary examination. Only the best among you can get the three thousand places!" As she spoke, the beautiful young woman waved her hand, and a huge curtain slowly opened in front of everyone, revealing fifty force-measuring stone tablets lined up in a row. Stone tablets stand one after another under the sky, looking very imposing. Seeing this scene, many examiners presentThe students are also excited, and some candidates with strong muscles and strong strength are already gearing up! The beautiful young woman on the stage continued: "Let's start the first level, the strength test. The candidates attack the stone tablet with all their strength, but are not allowed to use any martial arts. The light beam that lights up on the stone tablet, one inch represents the strength of two hundred kilograms, and one foot lights up , that is, a strength of two thousand kilograms is required to pass! Each person has three chances, as long as he passes once, please see the demonstration below. Tuoba Feng, you come." While the beautiful woman was talking, a young man with a cold face stepped onto the stage. In an instant, the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped several degrees. This person gives people the impression that he is sharp, cold, and full of murderous intent. It makes people feel that he should not be here, but should be in the army. He is definitely a ruthless character who kills people. "It's Tuoba Peak!" "Oh my god, he is one of the top three geniuses among the true disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. I am lucky this time to see a genius of this level with my own eyes. He is among the top three in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and the top talent in the entire inner city. Among geniuses, he is definitely one of the best." This Tuoba Peak is obviously very famous. The crowd burst into commotion like a tide, and the order was almost broken on the spot. Su Han opened his evil eye and observed for a moment, and found that Tuoba Feng was actually a strong man in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm. To be able to practice to this level at such a young age is indeed considered a leader in Tianhe County. No wonder these people are so excited and lose their temper. Even Mingjie, who is the prince of the palace, has a cultivation level of Zhenwu Tianjing, and the cultivation resources obtained by the geniuses of Tianhe Martial Academy are far incomparable to those of the prince of the palace, which shows that Tuoba Feng¡¯s cultivation talent ,Pretty good. And he is full of murderous aura. He has obviously experienced many life and death fights. This kind of person can almost crush warriors of the same level in actual combat. Tuoba Feng casually walked to a force-testing stone tablet. He hated this kind of demonstration, but it was already customary for the top geniuses in the martial arts academy to demonstrate in every assessment. It can not only knock those candidates who think they are geniuses, but also act as a living advertisement, letting people know that Tianhe Martial Arts Academy can cultivate such amazing talents. Tuoba Feng didn't see any preparation, and his right fist suddenly swung out like a cannonball. There was a "bang" sound, the force measuring stone tablet shook violently, and the beam of light shot up crazily, and finally stabilized at 7,900 kilograms. on the scale. Hiss! There was a sudden gasp in the audience, and everyone's pupils shrank suddenly. Even the beautiful young woman had an extremely incredible look in her eyes. They can clearly see that Tuoba Feng has not tried his best yet. If he tried his best, he would definitely weigh more than 8,000 kilograms. "Tuoba Feng, your physical magical powers have improved again." After a brief shock, the beautiful young woman's eyes showed a soft look. Generally, there are not many strong people in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm who can reach nearly eight thousand kilograms in strength, but Tuoba Feng pays more attention to physical training than others, so it is not surprising that he can have such strength. Even Su Han was secretly amazed in his heart: "This Tuoba Peak's physical strength is actually two thousand kilograms stronger than mine. My dragon martial body has an overwhelming advantage in terms of level. In the entire True Martial Realm, no one can fight alone." There shouldn't be many people who are so much stronger than me in physical strength. It seems that the five major forces in Tianhe County are indeed hidden dragons and crouching tigers." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 143: Just doing logistics? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After witnessing Tuoba Peak¡¯s astonishing power, the candidates quickly formed a long queue of fifty in front of the fifty force-testing stone tablets. In this way, the dojo was not so crowded. "The assessment begins!" These young candidates were eager to try and gear up, but when they came into contact with the force-testing stone tablet, there were many losers. "One thousand eight hundred catties, one thousand seven hundred catties, one thousand seven hundred catties, failed three times, next one!" "One thousand four hundred catties, one thousand four hundred fifty catties, one thousand four hundred catties, failed three times, next one!" Many candidates who were dismissed have already reached the late stage of the tenth stage of the Qi Martial Realm. If they were in peak condition, they could barely hit the two thousand kilograms required by the examiner, but peak condition is not always available. "Two thousand catties, qualified." Su Han's team finally gave birth to its first qualified candidate, and the young man clenched his fists in excitement and roared. As the team progresses, the second and third ones will soon be released Su Han made a general observation and found that the pass rate was less than one tenth, and almost all the warriors below the half-step true martial realm were eliminated. It seems that the function of this strength test is to get rid of all those who are taking chances. Although the assessment does not clearly stipulate a cultivation threshold, in fact, if you are not above the half-step True Martial Realm, the possibility of passing this strength test is extremely low. "Two thousand four hundred pounds" "One thousand nine hundred catties" When the results come out one after another, the losers leave sadly, but most of the winners have a calm look on their faces. After all, this is only the first level, and the next four district assessments are the highlight. "The quality of this year's candidates is generally relatively high. In previous years, the passing rate for the force test was less than one-fifteenth, and sometimes even less than one-twentieth." "Children in the Qi Martial Realm are destined to be just sparring partners" The beautiful woman examiner and another middle-aged examiner looked at the dark crowd on the stage and talked in low voices. Tuoba Feng also sat on the side with a calm expression. Halfway through the assessment, a team suddenly became restless. The two examiners looked sideways and saw a young man wearing brocade clothes and a jade belt putting away his folding fan and walking to the force measuring stone tablet. "Yu Haopeng, the second son of the Yu family in the outer city, is at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm." The two examiners put away their contempt and paid attention. They had heard about Yu Haopeng for a long time, and he was one of the seed players in this assessment. With his strength, he would have been able to enter the Tianhe Martial Academy years earlier, but he was arrogant and had to enter as the highest-level disciple - the true disciple. And every year, only the first-place candidate can become a true disciple. Therefore, he has not participated in the assessment for a long time. ¡°He came to take part in the assessment this year, and he was definitely sure of getting the first place. Yu Haopeng stood in front of the stone tablet. A wave of Zhenwu realm pressure suddenly burst out from his body. A group of candidates around him were caught off guard. Their bodies were knocked far away by an invisible airflow. Some even vomited blood. Yu Haopeng's surroundings immediately A circular vacuum area was formed. "It's incredible, is this the strength of a strong man in the Zhenwu Realm? We Qiwu Realm warriors are like ants in front of him, we can trample them to death with just one lift of our feet!" "We warriors in the Xiaozhen Martial Realm are not much better" boom! Yu Haopeng suddenly punched, and the force-measuring stone tablet trembled violently back and forth, the light beam flashed wildly, and finally stopped on a scale. "Four thousand three hundred pounds!" The crowd gasped. The weight of 4,300 kilograms was more than twice the standard! Generally, a strong person in Zhenwu Realm has a strength of 3,000 to 4,000 kilograms, but Yu Haopeng can actually reach 4,300 kilograms. If he hadn't cultivated physical magical powers, it would have been because of his powerful talent. The two examiners also showed admiration in their eyes. Although they haven¡¯t seen Yu Haopeng¡¯s other abilities yet, just looking at his physical strength, he really has what it takes to compete for first place in the assessment. "Mr. Han, you are right. This Yu Haopeng is completely different from his brother, Mr. Yu. He is very powerful." Liu Mao chuckled. But I heard Mr. Han comment lightly: "The strength is too scattered, and the whole stone tablet is almost knocked away by him. If you can't learn to control the strength at a precise point, no matter how strong your cultivation is, you will just be a worm" Liu Mao couldn't help but be speechless. He was vying for the top seed player in the assessment. The person who hoped to become the true disciple of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy was actually called a worm by Mr. Han. How high is Mr. Han's ambition? On the high platform, the beautiful young woman saw Tuoba Feng's disapproval, so she smiled and said: "Although the power Yu Haopeng played did not break the record you set when you participated in the admissions assessment, it was still very good after all. " "It's not because of any records, it's just that he doesn't control his power well." Tuoba Feng said coldly, and then kept silent. If anyone heard this, they would be surprised. Because what Tuoba Feng said actually had the same meaning as what Su Han said. He was even not as clear as Su Han. " Tuoba Feng is one of the top three geniuses in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, but Su Han is just an ordinary candidate taking the exam. It is not an exaggeration to say that the status between the two is worlds apart. The candidates at the scene had not recovered from the shock, and the team on the other side also burst out with a wave of exclamations. A huge muscular man with an extremely strong stature left the force-testing stone tablet, and the score on the stone tablet was impressively 4,300 kilograms. The results of this muscular man immediately diluted everyone¡¯s surprise at Yu Haopeng¡¯s results, including the examiners, and made people realize that there seemed to be more strongmen among the candidates in this class than imagined! As the test progressed little by little, several masters emerged who had similar results to Yu Haopeng. Among them, there was even a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm who hit 4,500 kilograms. On the high platform, the beautiful woman examiner and the middle-aged examiner did not expect that this year's candidates would be so strong, and their joy was beyond words. Only Tuoba Feng's expression remained indifferent, as if nothing could interest him. Both examiners know Tuoba Feng's character. He has always disdained those who are inferior to him. Although these masters who have emerged now are very strong, none of them has broken the record set by Tuoba Feng when he participated in the admissions assessment. record of. Therefore, it is natural that Tuoba Feng is not interested in them. This does not mean that these candidates are not strong, but that Tuoba Feng¡¯s vision is too high. In his eyes, he can probably see the top geniuses among the five major forces who are more powerful than him. At this time, it was finally Su Han's turn to conduct the test. Liu Mao was naturally waiting respectfully, without any worry on his face. Mr. Han is a third-level Heavenly Warrior of the True Martial Realm, and he can easily break Mr. Yu's arm, which shows that his physical body is stronger than that of a warrior of the same level. It can be said that it is effortless to hit more than two thousand kilograms, and even three thousand kilograms is not impossible. As soon as the name "Han Shu" was called out, it immediately caused quite a commotion at the scene. ¡°This name sounds so familiar, as if I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡± "The warrior is dressed in a black mask. Isn't this the elixir-style alchemist who caused a stir in the elixir ceremony, Young Master Han?! He is also here to take part in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy's admissions assessment?" "I don't know if he has the strength to pass the force test. After all, the passing rate is not even one tenth." "Tsk, tsk, I guess it's high? Recently, more and more alchemists are practicing martial arts. I think Mr. Han is also a follower. Alchemists can accumulate a good level of cultivation by taking elixirs, but in fact, that kind of The cultivation level is very weak, and it is difficult to transform it into actual combat effectiveness." When these candidates talked about Mr. Han, their attitudes were not as serious as those from the four major chambers of commerce. Because the people in the four major chambers of commerce are businessmen, in the eyes of businessmen, talented alchemists can bring huge economic benefits, so alchemists have a very high status in the world. And these candidates present are all those who are dedicated to pursuing martial arts. In their minds, martial arts is the supreme path. As for the methods of elixirs, formations, weapon refining, etc., they all serve martial arts. So although they know that the Alchemists of the Weidan style are very rare, and each one of them is a person with amazing talents, but after all, they are still alchemy geniuses. After all, he is just a logistics person. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 144: One hundred pounds more You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It is said that Han Shu and Yu Haopeng are enemies. Yu Haopeng once said that after the admissions examination is over, he will look good. Isn't that true?" A sharp and unpleasant sound suddenly tore through the air, and in an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Yu Haopeng. "Brother Peng, these people are too ignorant. They said that this boy is your enemy. If word gets out, others may think that this boy is on the same level as you, Brother Peng." A man next to Yu Haopeng said with a frown. A slight hint of displeasure flashed across Yu Haopeng's face. He really didn't intend to let Han Shu go, but he also didn't want to say in public that the two were enemies. To put it bluntly, Yu Haopeng is his enemy? Is it worthy for a small martial artist in the True Martial Realm to say that he is an enemy of a genius in the True Martial Realm and not take a mirror to look at himself? At that moment, the man next to Yu Haopeng shouted to everyone in a deep voice: "Don't talk nonsense. Although this Han Shu has done something that violated the bottom line of the Yu family, this enemy cannot say it casually. Where is the person who just spoke, should I?" Did you say it deliberately to raise Han Shu's worth?" As he spoke, his face was as heavy as water, and he searched the crowd for the person who had just spoken. Everyone looked at each other in shock, never expecting that these words would cause Yu Haopeng discomfort! But thinking about it, no arrogant genius can tolerate his name being compared with someone who is far inferior to him. Only Su Han¡¯s eyes condensed under the mask, and a hint of coldness suddenly appeared in his eyes. boom! A short, dull loud noise suddenly tore the atmosphere of the scene apart. This sound is actually somewhat similar to the sound of Tuoba Feng demonstrating how to hit the stone tablet just now, with a hint of the sound of gold and iron colliding. When the experts who emerged just now struck the stone tablet, there was no such sound as gold and iron colliding. Everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted, all focused on the stone tablet in front of Su Han. Forty-four hundred pounds! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sounds of gasping for air could be heard one after another. Those who just despised Han Shu for his cultivation base and said it would be difficult for him to pass the test had expressions as wonderful as if they had just been slapped hard! Yu Haopeng¡¯s face became extremely ugly at this moment! Feeling the gazes coming from all directions, Yu Haopeng suddenly felt like a light on his back. Just now his entourage asserted that Han Shu deliberately instigated people to say that he was his enemy in order to increase his worth. But reality gave Yu Haopeng a loud slap in the face in the blink of an eye. ?? Han Shu was able to score 4,400 kilograms on the force measuring stone tablet, which is 100 kilograms more than Yu Haopeng. Does he need to use Yu Haopeng to increase his worth? Forty-four hundred kilograms, Yu Haopeng really couldn't believe that a half-skilled warrior who was born as an alchemist and was still in the Xiaozhen martial arts realm could possess such divine power? Surpassing him, a strong man at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, reaching 4,400 kilograms? ?????????????????????????????????????????? Yu Haopeng's gaze, full of suspicion, passed through Mr. Han's eyes, but he only saw a pair of calm eyes. Yu Haopeng had a slightly annoyed look on his face. At that moment, he almost thought that Han Shu was deliberately putting up a figure that was a hundred pounds more than his own to humiliate him. But when he calmed down, he knew that this was impossible. Not to mention how difficult it is to achieve such exquisite strength control, even if he can do it, doesn't it mean that his actual strength is more than 4,400 kilograms? This is simply impossible. A warrior in the Xiaozhen Martial Realm can actually reach a strength of 4,400 kilograms, which is incredible. If he still has some energy left, it can only be described as a fantasy. "HanHan Shu, you still have two chances to hit the stone tablet." There was an examiner standing next to the force-measuring stone tablet, and he was a little hesitant at this moment. Like Yu Haopeng, the examiner also felt that the number four thousand four hundred kilograms was too coincidental, but he also did not believe that Han Shu did it intentionally. Mr. Han suddenly sneered twice, swung his right fist out like a small cannonball, and hit the force-measuring stone tablet with two more "bang bang" punches. Afterwards, without even looking at the data on the stone tablet, he left the team and walked away in full view of everyone. Mr. Han didn¡¯t look at the data, but other people present could clearly see that these two punches weighed 4,400 kilograms twice! For a moment, the surrounding air froze.   "This is too much of a coincidence, isn't it? The data of the three punches are exactly the same, shouldn't there be slight fluctuations?" "He can't do it on purpose, right? He is exactly one hundred kilograms more than Yu Haopeng" The crowd looked at each other in shock, and a terrible guess emerged in their hearts. Is this Han Shu really humiliating Yu Haopeng? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this Han Shu was too terrifying. He kept his composure, didn¡¯t even say a word, and just slapped Yu Haopeng hard and loudly invisibly! ¡°However, this is too outrageous. Maybe, it's just a pure coincidence In surprise and doubt, the candidates couldn't help but cast their eyes on Mr. Han's figure. But that figure was so calm and indifferent that they couldn't figure it out at all. The candidates were all shocked and confused, and the two examiners on the stage were also shocked. Forty-four hundred kilograms, this is not the best result in today's strength test, but it is undoubtedly the most amazing result, because the person who achieved this result is only a warrior at the third level of the True Martial Realm. Today¡¯s best result was a master at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm who hit 4,500 kilograms. However, Han Shu's cultivation was three levels lower than him, but his performance was only a hundred kilograms lower. In the True Martial Realm, there is a three-level difference in cultivation level. The gap can only be described as a chasm. Despite such a gap, the weight is only a mere hundred kilograms lower? Not to mention, Han Shu¡¯s performance exceeded that of Yu Haopeng, and Yu Haopeng¡¯s cultivation was two heavens higher than Han Shu¡¯s. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that Han Shu¡¯s three results were exactly the same, and he was just 100 kilograms more than Yu Haopeng. "There are two possibilities. The first possibility is that he is born with supernatural power, that is, he is born with greater strength than others. Although this kind of physique is rare, it is not impossible. And his physical limit is 4,400 kilograms, three strikes Fighting, I just played to my limit." "The second possibility is" When the beautiful woman examiner mentioned the second possibility, she felt ridiculous. The second possibility was that Han Shu did it on purpose and he had not tried his best. But that is simply a fantasy. Even if one is born with divine power, it is already incredible to be able to reach a strength of 4,400 kilograms at the third level of the True Martial Realm. Any higher is simply impossible. The two examiners looked at Tuoba Feng at the same time, and saw a trace of strange color flowing in Tuoba Feng's eyes. He looked at Han Shu, his lips rarely opened, but he didn't speak. "It's strange, when did Tuoba Feng's expression change on his paralyzed face?" At most, when facing the top geniuses from the five major forces in the inner city, he would occasionally have a slight fluctuation in his expression. "Tuoba Feng, this 4,400 kilograms is still a little far away from the record you set during the admissions assessment. It's a pity that no one has broken your record after all." The beautiful woman examiner smiled. "Martial arts fighting is not just about strength, strength cannot be equated with physical strength. Although people born with divine power and physique are rare, not many will achieve great achievements in the future." The middle-aged examiner also said. A few words and an understatement revealed it. After all, it is still difficult for these examiners to believe things that are beyond their understanding, and they would rather give these strange things a more acceptable explanation. "Are you born with divine power?" Tuoba Feng nodded slightly, closed his eyes, but said nothing more. "Forty-four, four thousand four hundred kilograms?" Liu Mao was still standing there in the petrified state. Fortunately, he just thought that Master Han had a chance of hitting three thousand kilograms. At this moment, he really wanted to give himself a few big slaps. Why are you so blind that you don¡¯t recognize Mount Tai? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 145: Not testing the elixir area? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The strength test lasted for the whole morning before it ended. After screening through the strength test, the number of people left in the dojo at this moment dropped sharply to 30,000 to 40,000. Compared to the hundreds of thousands of people in the morning, the dojo at this moment was almost empty. It was precisely because of this emptiness that Yu Haopeng found Su Han among the crowd effortlessly. "What, Master Haopeng, what do you want from our Mr. Han?" Liu Mao jumped out immediately, biting the four words "Master Haopeng" very hard, with a sense of sarcasm, his eyes fixed in front of him. Yu Haopeng and his entourage. Yu Haopeng laughed, and the attendant standing next to Yu Haopeng said in a mocking tone: "You can't wait to jump out and bite people. It's really a dog that follows its master. They all look like they are too angry to be on the stage. " Liu Mao was furious. Master Han was obviously more generous than Yu Haopeng, but because of his philistine temperament, Master Han was even caught and attacked. For a moment, Liu Mao was angry, anxious, and a little guilty. There was no anger in Mr. Han's eyes at all, and he said leisurely with a neither salty nor indifferent attitude: "Why, the Yu family didn't give me enough money?" Yu Haopeng's eyes were cold and he said calmly: "There's no need to say any more nonsense. I'm different from that idiot Yu Sheng. It's useless for you to provoke me with words. I admit, I underestimated you before and thought I could just send a few subordinates. It will make you spit out what you owe with interest. But now it seems that it is worthwhile for me to take action personally. " As he spoke, Yu Haopeng's whole body suddenly surged, and a strong murderous aura was released without reservation. He said coldly: "Hand over three million taels of silver, then destroy your right arm, and apologize to the Yu family in public. Otherwise, , I will make your life worse than death." Liu Mao was already very angry. Now after hearing Yu Haopeng's words, he snorted coldly: "Make Mr. Han's life worse than death? He is an alchemist of the Weidan style, a third-grade beauty-preserving elixir, and is born with divine power. Are you still naive enough to think that he will die?" , Mr. Han is just a helpless foreigner, right? The Yu family is just a first-class family in the outer city. When you say these words, why don't you weigh your own weight? There are some people you can't afford to offend! Why don't you wait someday? When the Yu family becomes the sixth largest force in Tianhe County, you can say these words again." Liu Mao didn¡¯t really know Mr. Han¡¯s background, but he felt that his words were not exaggerated at all, but rather he had some reservations. How could the five major forces in Tianhe County be able to come up with an exclusive elixir recipe compiled by the elixir king Lin Jue? A sneer escaped from the corner of Yu Haopeng's mouth, and he did not look at Liu Mao, but still said calmly: "Han Shu, I say it again, hand over three million taels of silver, destroy your right arm, and apologize in public. Otherwise, no matter what your background is, , I will find ways to make your life worse than death, and no one will be able to trace the Yu family afterwards." As soon as he said this, even Liu Mao was stunned. As the top genius in the outer city, Yu Haopeng cannot be a reckless idiot. He said this with a firm tone. Could it be that he really had a way to punish Mr. Han, and that he really had a way to prevent anyone from tracing him? Liu Mao couldn't help but turn his attention to Mr. Han. He knew that with Mr. Han's character, even if a genius from the five major forces threatened him, he might not give in. But this Yu Haopeng seems to really make people feel that something is wrong. The result was just as Liu Mao expected, Mr. Han didn't even bother to answer, he just looked at Yu Haopeng like he was an idiot, turned around and walked away! Liu Mao immediately broke into a cold sweat and trotted to keep up. He felt a little uneasy in his heart and didn't know whether he should speak out to persuade Mr. Han! "Han Shu!" Behind the two of them, Yu Haopeng's face was so gloomy that he could drip water, and his fists hanging on both sides of his body were clenched. "Brother Peng!" the entourage around him said quickly, "Brother Peng doesn't have to be familiar with this kind of person, even if he is born with supernatural power, it does not mean he is strong! This guy is very good at the force test, but in the second level, The passing rate is still less than one tenth, and his physical strength does not have any advantage, so he is likely to be brushed off." ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Yu Haopeng regained his cold expression and said calmly, "However, you are wrong about one thing. He may not be eliminated because the second level is the four-area assessment. He will definitely choose the elixir area by speculation and pass The hope is still very high. However, this is just right. If he is brushed off, I will have a headache. " "Brother Peng, do you want him to pass the preliminary test?" The follower looked strange, actually hoping that his enemy would pass the preliminary test. Even he didn't understand what Yu Haopeng meant. "Haha, if he doesn't pass the preliminary examination, how can he take part in the re-examination??? As long as I enter the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda, I will have my own way to deal with this ungrateful Han Shu, making him unable to live or die. " Yu Haopeng¡¯s eyes were cold and he walked directly to the examination room where the four areas of the second level were assessed, aiming straight for the martial arts area. At the same time, Su Han, accompanied by Liu Mao, entered the examination room for the fourth district assessment. There are four assessment areas: martial arts area, elixir area, mental strength area, and comprehensive field area. The martial arts area is naturally the first choice for all candidates. The martial arts district also has the largest number of passing places, occupying 1,500 places, which is equivalent to the total number of places in the other three districts combined. Needless to say, the alchemy area is a paradise for candidates with alchemy licenses. Comprehensive field area, all-encompassing. The way of refining weapons, the way of talismans, the way of controlling beasts, the way of formations, the way of mechanisms Next is the mental area. Unexpectedly, the concept of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is still very advanced, and the mental area can also become a separate area. This concept has surpassed the concept of ordinary martial arts forces in the world. The so-called mental strength refers to the firmness of the martial arts heart. The heart of martial arts is not about loyalty and virtuousness, nor is it great justice. It has nothing to do with good or evil. The heart of martial arts is the determination of a warrior to pursue martial arts. ??Practice martial arts is to compete with the sky for fate, and there are all kinds of hardships, dangers, and temptations. If you are not strong-willed, it is easy to abandon the heart of martial arts and all your previous efforts will be wasted. Su Han knew that many martial arts sects in the Great Xia Dynasty had a common inherent concept in treating talents, which was to value talent and despise mental strength. Many people only see the innate part and pay little attention to the acquired factors. A seedling with unparalleled talent is always favored by all. If it is a congenital body of all kinds, it will attract thousands of eyes. In contrast, Miao Zi, who is extremely determined in martial arts but has average talent, is always looked down upon, ignored, and cannot be favored at all. This concept is actually completely wrong. The importance of mental power may not be apparent to ordinary people in the true martial arts realm. However, after being transformed into a spirit, you will find that the role of mental power becomes more and more important on the road to martial arts. The more critical. For Su Han, he has a deeper understanding of the importance of mental strength. His cultivation talent in this life can only be said to be average. In addition to the various magical powers in his previous life, another important reason why he has been able to reach this point is that in order to take a further step on the road to martial arts, he can do things that ordinary people cannot do. They can endure a hundred times more hardships than ordinary people, and can even risk their lives to break through to the next level. Unexpectedly, Tianhe Martial Arts Academy would set aside a separate area for mental strength. As long as the mental strength is passed, even if there are no other shining points, you can become a disciple of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy like the candidates who passed the exams in the other three areas. With such an advanced concept, could it be that there is also a spiritual master behind Tianhe Martial Academy? Su Han then put this idea aside. If there were spiritual masters in the Tianhe Martial Academy, they would have had the capital to compete with Prince Ming's Palace. How could it be possible for Prince Ming's Palace to be higher than the five major forces and monopolize the power of Tianhe County. "Whatwhat? Mr. Han, you don't want to test the elixir area?!" Liu Mao almost popped his eyes out. Under Liu Mao¡¯s shocked gaze, Su Han did not go to the elixir area, but went directly to the mental area. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 146 Mental Assessment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the examiner in the mental area saw Su Han coming towards him, he couldn't help but show surprise on his face. This Han Shu, everyone thought he would definitely choose the elixir area, why did he choose the mental area? In an instant, eyes fell on Su Han. Some candidates who had just failed the assessment in the mental area originally wanted to leave, but now they refused to leave and stayed where they were to watch Su Han's assessment. Everyone is curious about whether Su Han can pass the second level. ¡°After all, Su Han passed the first level of the strength test with a score of the first echelon, only 100 kilograms behind the best master. This kind of performance is enough to make him a seed player in the second level, and his every move can attract the attention of the crowd. In this second round of the four-area assessment, everyone thought he would choose the elixir area. After all, he is a Five Seal Alchemist and an alchemist of the Weidan style. Both of these points are extremely beneficial to the assessment of the elixir area. After all, There are indeed not many Five Seal Alchemists who are so young, and those of the Weidan style are even rarer. Otherwise, he might also choose the martial arts area. Although natural power cannot be completely equated with strength, it can undoubtedly bring some advantages in the martial arts area. No matter what, none of these people expected that he would actually choose the mental area. What exactly is mental strength? These candidates have no idea about such an ethereal thing as mental power. The passing rate for this level is less than one-tenth. Who can guarantee that his mental strength will definitely make him stand out and be the strongest among the ten candidates? "As for the martial arts area and the elixir area, although the pass rates are equally low, they are visible and tangible after all. Therefore, most of the candidates who come to the Xinli District are people who really don¡¯t see the slightest hope in other districts. Only these people will take desperate risks and place their hopes on an illusory mental effort. Of course, these people basically failed. The examiner in the mental area didn¡¯t say anything after being briefly surprised. After all, this was an exam, and as an examiner there was no need to remind the candidates too much. However, there was a hint of coldness in the corner of his mouth. As the examiner of the Mental Power Zone, he certainly did not want to see candidates despise the Mental Power Zone, or even use the Mental Power Zone as a shortcut for opportunism. But unfortunately, these candidates did just that. Whenever I see a candidate who is not outstanding in other aspects come to the mental strength zone with full hope and then be quickly dismissed, the examiner has no mercy in his heart. This is necessary to despise the mental strength zone and regard the mental strength zone as a shortcut. The price paid. In fact, the assessment of the mental strength area is not easy, it can even be said to be the most difficult among the four areas. The difficulty is that it is illusory. Although the assessment of the other three districts is also difficult, at least it is difficult to have a clue. The difficulty in the mental zone is the kind of difficulty where you are kicked down and you don¡¯t know what happened or why you were kicked down. ??This Han Shu, who could have been a sure winner in the elixir area, chose to challenge the mental area. He was either too ignorant or had too much self-confidence. Examiners also saw many people like this. At this time, more candidates have come over, and the number is hundreds. The assessments in the mental strength area are conducted one after another. These candidates are crowded outside the mental strength area, waiting to take the next assessment. The examiner's eyes were cold and he said calmly: "The rules for the assessment of the mental area are to light a pillar of phantom incense and then stand still for half an hour. As long as you don't step outside the white circle within this half hour, the assessment will be considered a success!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ?????????????????????????: 100% of the size of a field. There is a futon in the center of each white circle. Next to the futon is a small incense burner with an incense stick inserted in it. What, just staying in the white circle for half an hour counts as success? These new candidates looked at each other and saw joy in each other's eyes. Unexpectedly, the assessment of this mental power area was so simple and nonsensical. You really came to the right place when you came to the mental power area! "In sharp contrast to these naive candidates, there are some more thoughtful candidates. When they heard this rule, they frowned. "If something goes wrong, you will definitely become a monster. This test sounds so easy, but the reality is definitely not that simple. Otherwise, why would the white circle be so big, with a diameter of three meters? And that phantom incense, what is it? When they saw the sneering eyes of some candidates who had just taken the mental test, they feltWrong addition. But there is no other way. You have to fight whether you are right or not. Anyway, if you go to other districts, the passing rate will be just as low. At the examiner¡¯s signal, the candidates entered the venue one after another. There were a total of 500 places in the venue, and they were all quickly occupied. Su Han was also among these 500 people. Liu Mao was in a state of confusion, and he didn¡¯t know what this mental test meant. It sounds simple, but is it really that simple? The passing rate is less than one tenth. Can Mr. Han pass? When all five hundred people sat down on the futons in the center of their respective white circles, the examiner raised his hand, and a beam of fire essence shot into the sky. It exploded in the air like fireworks and turned into small sparks. Going down, five hundred sticks of fantasy incense were quickly lit. "The assessment begins." As the examiner's voice fell, there was a "boom", and all the candidates in the venue were shocked to find that clusters of flames ignited on the white circle, and instantly spread crazily into flames several feet long. All the white circles suddenly turned into rings of fire burning with blazing flames, and the entire venue instantly turned into a sea of ??fire! "how so!" The expressions of these candidates changed drastically. In an instant, more than a hundred people left their futons and shot out, desperately escaping from the sea of ??fire. Although they didn¡¯t understand how the fire suddenly broke out in the exam room, their first reaction was to run away. If such a big accident happened, the assessment would definitely be suspended, and it was impossible for them to continue taking the exam! But when they fell outside the venue and looked back at the inside of the venue, the more than a hundred candidates froze immediately, with their mouths wide open and expressions of extreme surprise on their faces. Before they could react, the examiner's faint voice sounded: "You have been eliminated!" These cold and ruthless words made the more than 100 candidates suddenly feel downcast, but none of the more than 300 candidates who stayed in the venue had any change in expression, and the examiner's voice seemed to be isolated from them. When these more than 300 people first discovered the fire, they were shocked, but then they realized that this might be a method of mental strength assessment. So even though the flames were scalding, they still gritted their teeth and stayed within the fire circle. The long tongues of fire kept swaying, almost licking these candidates. All the candidates were sweating profusely, and their bodies could already feel the scalding heat of the flames. Some even smelled that their hair and clothes were burnt. the taste of! They couldn't bear it anymore, so they tried to use their skills to resist, but found that in this field, their meridians seemed to be blocked, and their skills could not work. "Crack, crackle, crackle" The sea of ????fire continued to burn, and the scalding heat made people upset. The air was distorted by the heat, and it was impossible to see the condition of other people. Soon, all the air in the venue was burned out. Each of these candidates was like a stranded fish, with their mouths wide open and breathing became increasingly difficult. "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!" Gasps sounded one after another. The entire venue was like a bellows conference, but the air was getting thinner and thinner. Everyone's nostrils were shrinking desperately, but they couldn't inhale any air at all. Finally, some people couldn't bear it anymore and began to flee the venue. No matter what, assessment is not as important as life! Someone started it, and more and more people gave up on the assessment. In just a few moments, more than a hundred people left their respective circles. At the same time, what the audience outside the venue saw was a completely different scene. They could only see that as soon as the assessment began, a group of people jumped up and ran as if their butts were burned. Then, the expressions of those who remained in the field became increasingly painful, and then they also rushed out of their respective circles. From beginning to end, nothing happened, but only half of the 500 people were left. This mental test is really weird! The examiner looked indifferently. It was just a basic test, and those who were rejected were all extremely mediocre people. The real test begins now. "Yu Haopeng is coming this way!" Some sharp-eyed candidates shouted, immediately attracting everyone's attention. "Why is he here? He can't be here to take the mental zone assessment, right?" "Of course it's impossible. Yu Haopeng has just passed the assessment in the martial arts district with a record of thirty wins and zero losses, and every victory is overwhelming. It is said that he is likely to be the first in the martial arts district assessment this time." "Then he came here to see Han Shu?" In an instant, everyone focused on Han Shu in the venue. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 147: There¡¯s going to be trouble in the assessment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, there were about half of the people left in the test venue of the mental area. Everyone recognized Han Shu's position at a glance. He was wearing a black mask and sitting motionless on the futon, which made him stand out among the crowd. "Brother Peng, why did this kid come to take the test in the mental area? Shouldn't he take the assessment in the elixir area? Doesn't he want to pass?" The attendant next to Yu Haopeng frowned. Yu Haopeng also looked ugly. He didn¡¯t know what Han Shu was thinking. He was very sure about the elixir area, but he insisted on testing the mental area. If he failed the initial test and was unable to enter the Tianhe Glazed Tower because of his arrogance, then Yu Haopeng's revenge plan would not be completed at all. The most important thing is, what does the assessment of this mental area mean? Yu Haopeng couldn't see any clues after watching for a while. To be honest, if he, Yu Haopeng, were asked to participate in this mental test, he might not be 100% sure. "Alas, it's an illusion. I was too careless! It turns out that this test in the mental area is actually an illusion!" A candidate who just came out of the venue beat his chest and lamented. ¡°What, it turned out to be an illusion.¡± The audience at the scene immediately understood. No wonder these candidates were behaving so strangely in the venue. It turned out that they had seen an illusion. "Yes, I saw those white circles all turned into rings of fire, and the entire examination room turned into a sea of ??fire! I persisted for a while, but I couldn't hold on anymore. I couldn't risk my life just to get into Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Well! I had no choice but to leave the venue. Unexpectedly, as soon as I left the range of the incense, I found that there was no fire at all. It was all caused by the incense!" Another candidate who had just failed lamented. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± The crowd suddenly realized. However, if these candidates said it was an illusion so loudly next to the examination room, wouldn't it be equivalent to reminding the candidates who were still taking the examination? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The examiner looked at the examiner with a faint smile, and said: "Their five senses are blocked by the magic fragrance, and they cannot hear what we say." "Look, it's Tuoba Feng. He's actually here to watch the exam in the mental area." Someone noticed in the distance. ?????????????????????????????????¡­ Being able to have close contact with the top three geniuses in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy made the people surrounding the mental zone extremely excited. Even the frustration of those candidates who were eliminated seemed to be gone at this moment. "There are obviously four areas to choose from, but Tuoba Feng wants to see the assessment of the mental area. Is there someone he cares about in this mental area? Who could it be?" "It can't be Han Shu again, right?! Han Shu's results in the force test are in the first echelon!" "Although they are in the first echelon, there is one person whose strength test scores are better than him, and there are three people who have the same strength test scores as him. Those people are all in the martial arts area. If Tuoba Feng wants to see it, he should go to the martial arts area " ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????People are talking a lot, and they can't agree. When the examiner saw Tuoba Feng, he warmed up, a smile appeared on his cold face, and he moved directly towards Tuoba Feng. "Tuoba Feng, I remember that a while ago, when the martial arts academy's senior officials decided to set up this mental area assessment, they asked your top ten true disciples to personally test the effects of the Fantasy God Incense, right? You have personally experienced the Fantasy God Incense. It depends on you. Let¡¯s see, out of the more than 200 people left in this competition, how many will pass the exam in the end?¡± ¡°A top genius like Tuoba Feng, who ranks among the top three among the top ten true disciples, has an actual status similar to that of the peripheral elders of the martial arts academy. When these examiners met Tuoba Feng, not only could they not act like a teacher treating his students, but they even rushed to strike up a conversation. Tuoba Feng's face was cold. After listening to the examiner's words, he glanced at the field and then said calmly: "It must be less than twenty!" "What?! Less than twenty?" Everyone was shocked when they heard Tuoba Feng's words. Originally, they thought that one-tenth of the chance of passing was already cruel. Unexpectedly, Tuoba Feng's answer was even more cruel. It turned out that the chance of passing in this mental area was higher than they imagined. The average score is even lower, with less than 20 people out of 500 qualified? The pass rate is less than one-twentieth? God, this mental area is a big pit. If they had known that the passing rate was so horribly low, they would never have chosen this pitiful mental area! The examiner didn¡¯t look surprised at all. Tuoba Feng¡¯s answer was pretty much what he expected. The passing rate of the last mental test was also so cruel. Only a dozen people out of 500 passed. Therefore, these candidates want to use the mental zone as a shortcut to take advantage of opportunities, which is completely wrong. In fact, the mental areaThe pass rate is less than half that of other districts! The examiner asked Tuoba Feng this question just because he wanted to use Tuoba Feng's words to hammer these candidates who didn't know the world and let them understand that Tianhe Martial Arts Academy would not give them any chance to take advantage of the situation. "Then when your top ten true disciples took the Huan Shen Fragrance test, did all of them get excellent results?" the examiner continued to ask with a smile. "Excellent? Is it possible to say that the results of this mental test are excellent?" The candidates couldn't restrain their curiosity, and a fat candidate raised his hand and asked. The examiner said: "Since there is passing, of course there is also excellence. Passing means not leaving the white circle within half an hour, and excellence means not only not leaving the white circle within half an hour, but also sitting on the futon from beginning to end. , don¡¯t leave the futon for half a step.¡± "Huh? Is it difficult to keep from taking a step away from the futon from beginning to end?" the little fat man asked. "Out of ten, eight are excellent." Tuoba Feng replied casually. "What, out of ten true disciples, only eight are outstanding, and only eight have never left the futon from beginning to end?" When people around him heard this, they were all surprised. What is the concept of a true disciple? There are tens of thousands of disciples in the entire Tianhe Martial Academy, but there are only ten true disciples, which is equivalent to the chance of picking one out of a thousand. Candidates like them come to take the admissions assessment today. If they are lucky enough to be selected as disciples, they are already one in a thousand. If they want to become true disciples, they are one in a thousand. Among such top geniuses, there are actually two who are not outstanding? Is it so difficult not to leave the futon even half a step under the influence of the phantom incense? The examiner was also quite surprised. He originally thought that all his true disciples would be excellent, but he didn't expect that this was not the case. It seems that this person is not a tree, how can he be ruthless? It is too difficult for a person's martial arts heart to have no flaws, and even these top geniuses may not be able to do it. "Among the more than 200 candidates left in this round, do you think there will be any outstanding candidates?" the examiner asked again. Just because true disciples cannot be outstanding does not mean that none of these candidates can do so. After all, at this stage, mental strength is more related to potential. People with strong mental strength do not necessarily have super strength, they just have the potential to become strong. In the opinion of the examiner, the quality of the candidates in this round is relatively high, and it is not surprising that one or two outstanding ones appear. Tuoba Feng obviously didn't like answering these questions at all, but because of the examiner's face, he had to glance at the venue perfunctorily, frowned slightly, and said, "There won't be any!" Hiss, the examiner couldn't help but take a breath. He didn't expect Tuoba Feng's answer to be so ruthless. He thought that among the hundreds of candidates, there wouldn't be even one outstanding one? You must know that among the candidates in this assessment, there is Han Shu who hit 4,400 kilograms in the force test. Although the examiner is not optimistic about Han Shu's performance in the mental area, Tuoba Feng is a warrior with strong physical talent. Doesn't he have any special regard for Han Shu, who is born with divine power? "Well, what does it smell like?" The examiner's attention was suddenly attracted by a strange aroma, which seemed to be wafting from the examination room. He couldn't help but twitch his nostrils, and took a deep breath of the aroma. After a slight discernment, his face changed greatly, and he immediately closed his sense of smell and shouted: "No, there has been an accident. The assessment will be stopped immediately and everyone will leave the examination room! !¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 148 The examiners gathered together to let him finish the exam You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The assessment is suspended! The assessment is suspended!" The examiner¡¯s voice was filled with true energy, and a thunderous sound exploded over the examination room. This thunderous sound from the sky was enough to wake people up from the illusion created by the Phantom God Incense. However, none of the more than 200 people in the examination room responded at all. "I can't even wake up. There's really going to be a big mess." The examiner had beads of sweat rolling down his forehead. He took out a large number of transmission notes from his arms, whispered something, and then spread the transmission notes all over the sky as if they were free of charge. Soon, silhouettes came from a distance. There were actually forty or fifty people. All of them had badges representing the identity of the examiners embedded on the chests of their uniforms. They all stood around the examiners in the mental area and looked at the examiners in the mental area. People gathered around. Even the beautiful woman examiner and the middle-aged examiner of the force test were among them. "You told me what the trouble was? Called us all over and said we wanted to stop the assessment in the force measuring area? Can't you stop the assessment in the force measuring area yourself?" A tall, thin man in his forties shouted among the examiners. This man has a beautiful beard on his upper lip and looks very majestic. The badge embedded on his chest has a more complicated pattern than the others. He is the examiner of this preliminary examination. The examiner from the mental area said quickly: "I don't know what happened. This assessment has been going on for two quarters of an hour, and I discovered that among the five hundred phantom incense, there was actually one imaginary feather incense mixed in. This It is not my responsibility to criticize the phantom incense, I am only responsible for lighting it." "Fantasy feathers transform into divine incense?!" All the examiners suddenly changed their colors, and everyone's eyes fell on a burning incense in the examination room. Upon closer inspection, this incense burned much faster than other incense, and it was getting faster and faster. Green smoke kept coming out, vaguely twisting into various shapes in mid-air. The examiner's face turned blue, he stamped his feet and shouted: "Who on earth handled this batch of incense, how could a piece of Phantom Feathering Divine Incense be mixed in? He is really confused! Confused!" As he spoke, the examiner waved a hurricane from his sleeves, extinguishing all the incense, but not the magical feathered incense. The examiner immediately used the magical power of concentrating sound to form a line, directly transmitting the sound to the ears of every candidate in the examination room. Other examiners also used various methods to try to wake up these candidates. However, no matter how hard they try, these candidates remain motionless, as if landslides and cracks in the ground cannot pull them out of the illusion. Even those confused viewers began to see something abnormal at this moment, because the power of this illusion was too great. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary illusions to have this level of power. What's more, this phantom incense was prepared by Tianhe Martial Arts Academy for candidates, so its illusion should be relatively gentle and could never be so overbearing. The examiners were laughing bitterly at each other. None of them expected that there would be a piece of Phantom Feathering Divine Incense mixed in this batch of fantasy incense. ??The Magic Feathering Incense is an enhanced version of the Fantasy God Incense. In addition to refining the essence of the Fantasy God Incense, an additional spiritual-level herb, Feather Grass, is added, which has a strong hallucinogenic effect. Even the examiners, who have lived decades longer than the candidates, dare not try it easily! " Moreover, examiners like them don't have access to this kind of incense at all. Only those core elders of the martial arts academy who are expected to reach the spiritual realm are qualified to buy this kind of incense in the martial arts herbal hall to train their mental strength. The incense that can only be used by strong men who can attack the spiritual realm was mixed with a batch of low-level fantasy incense and was inhaled by a group of young people participating in the admissions assessment. Most of these young people are still in the small true martial arts realm, and some have not even reached the true martial arts realm yet. This can no longer be described as a mess, it can be called an accident! If because of this accident, these candidates become obsessed or even go crazy, not only will the reputation of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy be damaged, but they, the examiners, will be the first to be held accountable, have their hats removed, and even have to accept more serious punishment. punishment. "Poof!" ¡°While these examiners were panicking, one examinee suddenly spat out a large mouthful of blood, opened his eyes, and suddenly woke up. Afterwards, the sound of spurting blood was heard one after another. After the candidates spurted out blood, they all miraculously woke up from the illusion one by one. "The assessment has been suspended, come out quickly!" The examiners were overjoyed. Although they didn¡¯t know what was going on, these candidates actually woke up on their own. Logically speaking, the magical incense cannot have such a little power. However, it would be great to wake up, at least it won't cause a bigger accident. These candidates all looked wary, and some began to rush towards the exam.?? roared angrily: "It's a new round of fucking illusions. This time you are using the examiner's illusion to trick me out?! Damn, you thought I would be fooled. Gods and ghosts are all illusions! Break it for me!" As he said that, he sprayed spit on the examiner's face from a distance. "" After the man finished spitting, he said suspiciously: "Huh? Why doesn't the illusion disappear?" "What a real illusion!" Others were shocked when they saw this scene, because in the illusions they saw before, they were the only ones. How come they could see other candidates this time, and even some The examiner appears. ¡°These examiners couldn¡¯t laugh or cry for a moment, and the examiner who was sprayed in the face had black lines all over his face. He didn¡¯t care how the candidates struggled and forcibly pulled them out of the examination room. After these candidates made a big fuss, they finally accepted that this was not an illusion, but the fact that the assessment had really been suspended. "Why stop? We obviously did well in the exam." The candidates were unconvinced. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen some very strange, very scary, very strange, very scary, veryin short, very special, unforgettable, and unforgettable visions?¡± The examiners didn¡¯t know how to describe the strong hallucinogenic effect of the Fantasy Feathering Divine Incense, because everyone saw different illusions after inhaling the Fantasy Feathering Divine Incense, but they all had an absolute hellish impact. These young people who are not familiar with the world have inhaled the magical fragrance of the Phantom Feather. It stands to reason that when they wake up, even if they are not directly crazy, they should be very emotional. How can they be so calm. Those candidates all shook their heads. Many people directly described the illusions they experienced. Although they were different, in general they were relatively mild and not like hell at all. But how is this possible? They clearly inhaled a large amount of the Phantom Feathering Divine Incense "No, you see there is another examinee who is not awake inside. This examinee seems to be a seed contestant, and his score in the force test is good." An examiner shouted out loud. ????????????????????????????????????????? Everyone looked and felt a "knock" in their hearts. They saw a young man wearing a black mask, sitting there as calm as water. It was indeed Han Shu, the seeded player who came out of the force test. The incense burning next to him is the incense of fantasy feathers! The examiners all gasped. They had just been paying attention to the Magical Feathering Divine Incense, but they didn¡¯t notice that the Magical Feathering Divine Incense was actually placed in Han Shu¡¯s white circle. "In other words, Han Shu is the one who has inhaled the most magical fragrance of the Phantom Feather." The examiners frowned. How could they be so unbiased? It happened that Han Shu was the unlucky guy. This Han Shu was very likely to pass. He is a newbie, and it is said that he is an alchemist of the Weidan style. He is a rare talent in the field of elixirs. If he does this, his life may be lost. The examiner¡¯s eyelids twitched and he said in a deep voice: ¡°That¡¯s not all! Look at his breathing.¡± After being reminded by him, the examiners all looked around and saw that Han Shu was breathing extremely slowly and forcefully. The air in front of him was almost twisted into two long snakes, and he breathed it in deeply. It seemed that with every breath he took, he could It can take four or five breaths compared to others. "The physical body is so strong." The examiners' eyelids twitched. Such slow and powerful breathing was a sign that the organs were extremely strong. There are certainly disciples in the Tianhe Martial Academy who are born with extremely strong bodies, but none of them are as exaggerated as him. The most important thing is that when he did this, he basically inhaled the scent of the Magical Feathering Divine Incense. No wonder the other candidates were not affected by the Magical Feathering Divine Incense! He alone inhaled all the Fantasy Feather Divine Incense. This is something that even strong men who attack the spiritual realm must use carefully. Thinking about the consequences of inhaling it all makes people feel chilly. The examiners were about to inform the top management of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, but the examiner held out his hand to stop them. "Wait! Let him finish the exam." The examiner said in a deep voice. "What? It's already this time and the exam is still finished?" The examiners seemed to have heard a fantasy. The examiner said: "Didn't you notice? Half an hour is almost here" As soon as the words were spoken, the air around him froze. When everyone was reminded by him, they noticed that, as he said, it was only a few minutes to half an hour. The rules for the mental zone assessment are that as long as you stay in the white circle for half an hour, you will pass. If you don't get up from the futon for half an hour, you will be judged as excellent. Unknowingly, Han Shu had actually been sitting motionless on the futon for so long, and what he was inhaling was the phantom feathered divine incense, not the ordinary phantom divine incense! What¡¯s going on with this kid? For a moment, there was silence around the entire examination room, and everyone¡¯s eyes changed. Even Tuoba Feng¡¯s cold expression could not help but fluctuate slightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)p;For a moment, the entire examination room was silent, and everyone's eyes changed. Even Tuoba Feng¡¯s cold expression could not help but fluctuate slightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 149: Inner Demon Enhanced Edition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I remember that this magical incense seems to be divided into many types, and their psychedelic effects are different. But I don't know which category this magical incense belongs to today?" said an older examiner. The examiner carefully observed the Fantasy Feathering Divine Incense beside Han Shu, and after a moment said: "Look at the green smoke coming out of this Fantasy Feathering Divine Incense, which twists into various demonic shapes from time to time. This one should be the inner demon version. of." "The inner demon version of the magical feather-shaped incense?" Everyone couldn¡¯t help but ask questions in unison. Obviously, they also know very little about this phantom feathered divine incense. The examiner said: "The Heart Demon version of the Fantasy God Incense is based on the ordinary Fantasy God Incense, and greatly increases the difficulty of the Heart Demon Pass. The power of the Heart Demon is ten times, or even dozens of times, that of the Fantasy God Incense. .¡± "Inner Demon Pass?" Everyone asked. "That's right, the illusions created by this type of incense are divided into four levels. They are fear level, greed level, lust level, and inner demon level. Similarly, the fantasy feathered incense is also divided into four versions, respectively. It is an enhanced version of fear, greed, lust, and inner demons, which respectively strengthens the difficulty of these four levels. From the shape of the green smoke it emits when it burns, you can guess which version this magical feathered incense is." "The incense beside Han Shu enhances the difficulty of the inner demon level." "It's only a few minutes to half an hour now. Thinking about it, Han Shu must have passed the first three levels and is now struggling in the inner demon level." The examiner speculated. "Is the illusion divided into four levels?" When the examiner said this, the candidates who had just been ejected from the illusion nodded and said in a hurry: "If you think about it carefully, the illusion we experienced is indeed in the order of these four levels." "First, the examination room catches fire for no reason and turns into a sea of ??flames. Life is in danger at any time, which is the fear level. Here, people with weak determination will walk out of the white circle to escape on their own and fail the assessment." The fear test alone eliminated half of the people. Another candidate said: "After the fear test, I found myself at the door of an auction house. The beautiful receptionist introduced me that I was very lucky to be the 100,000th guest of this auction house and enjoy the highest level of VIP status. Treatment. As long as I walk into the auction house, I can choose a treasure for free, and the type is of my choice. And she mentioned the names of several treasure elixirs, all of which I need to retreat to the second level of the True Martial Realm. I will leave I entered the auction house, only to find that I stepped out of the white circle and failed the assessment." "Yes, this is the greed level. The greed in everyone's heart is different, and the pictures that come out are also different. The more greed, the easier it is to fail in this level. I think this classmate, you are at the first level of the True Martial Realm. It must have been stuck for a long time," the examiner said. The examinee smiled and scratched his head, obviously the examiner got it right. "If you can pass the greed test, the next step is the lust test." As soon as the examiner finished speaking, nearly a hundred candidates laughed knowingly. It was obvious that the scene they saw in this erotic test was still lingering in their minds. The examiner frowned and shouted: "You should be ashamed of being eliminated in the passion test, but you are proud of it. Rotten wood cannot be carved." "Don't we, the martial arts cultivators, even have the right to enjoy the happiness in the world? Then what's the point of practicing martial arts?" A candidate retorted unconvinced. The examiner frowned and said: "Of course you have this right, but you must clarify the priorities. Life, money and beautiful women are all embellishments on the road to martial arts and an interpretation of the abilities of the strong, but they are not the ultimate goal of the road to martial arts. It¡¯s not a reason for you to stop pursuing martial arts! In the illusion, facing the temptation of beautiful women, you completely forgot that you were taking an exam and forgot about the goal of entering the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Isn¡¯t this shameful?!¡± Those words made those candidates blush and speechless. Instead, Liu Mao listened thoughtfully: "The examiner is right, beauty is the same, and money is the same. You must not forget the goal of pursuing martial arts just because you have gained worldly wealth. Otherwise, it will just be meat on someone else's chopping block. No wonder Mr. Han has reached a cooperation with Yaowang Palace and will soon have huge wealth in his account, but he seems not to take it seriously at all. He must have understood this truth long ago. Bar!" For a time, Liu Mao's martial arts heart became more determined, and he also had a more comprehensive and clear understanding of Mr. Han, whom he admired. "As for the fourth level of inner demons, since you were awakened from the illusion just now, you probably haven't experienced this level." The examiner said again: "However, the heartThe magic level is difficult for us old guys, but for you young people in your teens and twenties, it is the easiest. " "Why is this?" The candidates couldn't help but wonder, what even the examiners find difficult is easy for them, the candidates? A rare smile appeared on the examiner's face and he said: "The older you get, the more setbacks and tribulations you experience, and the more inner demons you have! How old have you been? You have experienced very few things, especially setbacks and tribulations. , how do you little guys know what setbacks and hardships are? This inner demon test is an infinite exaggeration and magnification of the hardships a person has experienced, so the longer you live and the more you experience, the harder it is to pass the inner demon test." "So, today's enhanced version of the inner demon's magical feather incense is fortunately given to you young people to inhale. Otherwise, if those old monsters who attack the spiritual realm are allowed to inhale it, they may even be trapped in the strong In the inner demon!" the examiner said again. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± The candidates suddenly realized. "So, Han Shu's situation today is not as bad as we thought! What he encountered happened to be the Heart Demon version of the Fantasy Feathered Divine Incense, which means that the power of this incense is concentrated in the Heart Demon Pass. And Yi The examiner said that at our age, inner demons rarely breed. So even if it is an enhanced version of the inner demon test, it won¡¯t be too difficult for Han Shu to pass, right?" "It will definitely not be too difficult. This Han Shu is only twenty years old at most. No wonder he can sit still all the time. In fact, he is not that evil. It's just good luck. This incense only strengthens the inner demon level. " "It turns out that Han Shu is not talented in all aspects." "That's right, his elixirs are already very powerful, and his strength test is also outstanding. If his mental performance is also amazing, will we be allowed to live? So it's impossible. His mental strength is only averagely powerful. , not to the level of a monster yet.¡± ???????????????????????????????????????????? When thinking that Han Shu is not that evil after all, these candidates feel a faint sense of relief. Maybe it's because everyone is a candidate in the same class, and if Han Shu shines too brightly, it will make them feel uncomfortable. After all, this Han Shu is an outsider. He suddenly broke into Tianhe County and made trouble at the elixir exhibition. He attracted everyone's attention at the power test pass and made these local young people in Tianhe County feel deep in their hearts. They can't help but feel jealous and resistant. "If Han Shu were replaced by Yu Haopeng, if Yu Haopeng was so famous, these candidates would not feel uncomfortable. Because Yu Haopeng is a local genius in Tianhe County and has already become famous. He did not appear suddenly and will not cause any resistance from them. "snort." Yu Haopeng¡¯s face had always been gloomy, but after hearing these comments, his expression finally looked better. Of course Yu Haopeng knew that the person who could inflict such misfortune on his brother Yu Sheng at the elixir exhibition must have some ability and not be a mediocre person. However, he has always believed that no matter how talented people are, they are not enough in front of him, Yu Haopeng. Yu Haopeng has lived for more than twenty years, and he only has eyes for the top geniuses from the five major forces in the inner city. He even feels that not all of those top geniuses are better than him, Yu Haopeng. "As for an outsider like Han Shu, Yu Haopeng didn't think that Han Shu would be better than him at all. He thought that Han Shu could just make a few elixirs. So in today¡¯s strength test, Han Shu¡¯s score was actually better than his. At that time, Yu Haopeng was very angry. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just now when everyone was amazed that Han Shu could actually hold on without moving in the enhanced version of the Magic Feather Transformation Divine Fragrance, Yu Haopeng felt even more unhappy. Until now, when everyone was talking about Han Shu not being that powerful, Yu Haopeng finally felt at ease. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 150 Black Eight Arrays You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Among all the people, Liu Mao was the only one who felt unfair. Liu Mao's eyebrows stood up and he said angrily: "How can you say that? A group of guys who can't even stand up to the ordinary Fantasy God Incense. It's your turn to judge whether our Mr. Han is great or not, whether he's a monster or not? Didn't you just say that? I heard Senior Brother Tuoba Feng say that among the top ten true disciples, there are only eight who are outstanding? Mr. Han¡¯s results today must be outstanding. This proves that he can at least compete with the true disciples in terms of mental strength. This is what you are talking about. Averagely powerful? Is this what you mean when you say you have no talent in terms of mental strength?" One candidate retorted: "Did we say he has no talent? But at the beginning, we all thought that the psychedelic effect of the magic feather incense was very terrifying, and thought he was some kind of incredible mental monster! But now It seems that his mental strength is just a little stronger than the average person, and he is not considered a monster, so what¡¯s the big deal if we say a few words of disappointment?¡± "Okay, stop arguing!" The examiner frowned and shouted, "Half an hour has passed, the incense of the magic feather has burned out, and the assessment is over! Han Shu's score is excellent!" "Half an hour has finally arrived." Everyone looked at Han Shu with his eyes closed and motionless in the examination room with complicated eyes. Although Han Shu is not as evil as they imagined, he can still be regarded as a mental genius. The examiners were all smiles and said one after another: "Unexpectedly, although there was an accident in this assessment, a good mental genius was discovered. The mental strength can compete with the true disciples. Although mental strength is not equal to martial arts talent. , His strong mental strength does not mean that he will become a true disciple in the future, but at least he has the potential to become a true disciple." The examiner also nodded slightly. Now Tianhe Martial Arts Academy pays more and more attention to students with strong mental strength. This is also a concept inherited from the top management of the martial arts academy. It is believed that people with weak mental strength also have weak potential. Even if they have strength now, they may not be successful in the future. "Han Shu, your grades are excellent and you can now get out of the white circle." The examiner used the magical power of gathering sound to form a line and called out, but saw that Han Shu was motionless, as if he had not received the sound transmission at all. This made the examiner suspicious. The magic incense had burned out. Logically speaking, Han Shu should have woken up. Why does he seem to be still trapped in an illusion? The examiner used Concentrated Sound to form a line again and called several more times, but Han Shu still didn't move at all. "What's wrong?" The other examiners also noticed something strange, and their eyes focused on Han Shu. "Why doesn't he wake up? Is he trapped by an illusion?" "It's impossible. The only people who can be restrained by inner demons and unable to wake up are those old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years. How old is this kid? How can he be trapped by inner demons?" While everyone was doubting, they saw that the air around Han Shu began to twist, and thick black smoke twisted and emerged from the ground, and soon wrapped Han Shu's entire body in black air. "What is this black smoke? Is this included in the assessment content set up in the mental area?" the examiners were shocked. The examiner in the Mental Power Zone also had a look of disbelief on his face and stammered: "No, no, no! How could this thing appear in the Mental Power Zone assessment? I don't even know what it is." The examiner in the mental area is really scared. An accident has already occurred in this assessment. If there is another bigger mess, he simply cannot afford it. ¡°The black smoke has turned into black chains!¡± an examiner exclaimed in surprise. Everyone looked carefully and saw that the black smoke condensed into phantoms of black chains, wrapping around Han Shu's body. At the same time, new phantoms of black chains continued to emerge from the ground, all wrapped around Han Shu's body, making his body tremble slightly. ??Subsequently, a faint black eight-array diagram appeared on the ground around Han Shu, and black gas continued to rise upwards. The position where Han Shu sat was exactly in the center of the black eight-array diagram. The examiner's face changed drastically, and he exclaimed in shock: "It's incredible, what level of inner demons did this kid encounter? What is this black eight-array diagram? How come he can tear apart the illusion and manifest it into reality?" "Quickly, use the telegraph to inform the inside of the martial arts academy. This is no longer something we can solve." Just as the examiners were falling into a new round of chaos, Su Han in the illusion stood calmly in the center of a huge black eight-array diagram. The black eight-array picture under his feet was a hundred times larger than what the examiners saw in reality. Eight array diagramSlowly operating in a mysterious and unpredictable pattern, the various black tadpole symbols in the array are constantly changing, appearing and disappearing, making it dizzying. Su Han's eyes did not look at the eight black formations, but looked at the void around him. The void was filled with darkness, and huge black chains kept flying out of the darkness, tightly wrapping around his hands, feet, and body. "After two hundred years, I will actually see this phantom formation of life and death again. If I guess correctly, is this a demon-level death demon?" Su Han said to himself, "It's strange. Tianhe Martial Academy uses the lowest level of fantasy incense. How could it trigger such a high level of inner demons? The fear level, greed level, and lust level just now are all normal. , it¡¯s not that exaggerated at all.¡± "Forget it, isn't this just right? I am a person who has experienced life and death once, and I have experienced the feeling of being unable to reverse my own death. The heart of martial arts must have weaknesses, and this demon of death is the embodiment of weaknesses. If I can use it This opportunity will transform the weakness into the most indestructible part of the martial arts heart in one fell swoop, which will have indescribable benefits for the future martial arts path. Isn¡¯t this the purpose of my coming to this mental area?" Su Han¡¯s eyes were extremely clear. If anyone could see what he looked like at this time, they would be extremely surprised, because he didn¡¯t look like he was controlled by inner demons at all. "The Brahma Mind Chapter, the Brahma Heart Mirror!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han's soul power condensed into a palm-sized small mirror in front of him, and the silver light circulated as if it were made of mercury. The mirror shook slightly in mid-air, pulling out a few strands of black energy from his sea of ??consciousness. As soon as those few wisps of black air entered the small silver mirror, the entire mirror immediately turned pitch black, trembled crazily in the air, and finally exploded into pieces with a "bang". "I have used the Brahma Mind Mirror three times, and the inner demons in the sea of ??consciousness seem to have developed resistance. It seems that I can no longer use the Brahma Mind Mirror to cleanse the sea of ??consciousness." "Next, if I don't get out of this black eight-array diagram as soon as possible, I won't be able to leave the illusion. The inner demons in the sea of ??consciousness will accumulate more and more, and eventually my sanity will be completely corroded." While thinking, more and more black chains flew from the void, tightly wrapping around Su Han's feet, making him completely unable to move. Not to mention walking out of the eight black formations, it was difficult to even move a step. Su Han's face was indifferent, he glanced down, and reached down with his right hand. A long knife with a cold light appeared in his hand at an unknown moment, and actually cut off the two calves at once, and the black chains fell apart. land. Then, he took a deep breath, his whole body swayed, and his legs miraculously returned to normal. He immediately opened his legs and walked towards the northwest corner of the Eight Formation Diagram. There was no hesitation in his steps, and there was no trace of blood on the long knife. Not touched. "In the illusion, everything moves with consciousness, and the illusion guides me, making me think that my legs are really entangled in chains. If I keep entangled with the chains, I may never be able to break away from this simple illusion." While walking, new chains kept flying out of the void and entangled Su Han's limbs. Su Han didn't even look at it, and kept cutting off his entangled hands and feet with a knife. These hands and feet always became whole again in the next second, and the whole scene was very weird for a while. Finally, he walked to the edge of the northwest corner of the black eight formation diagram, looked down at the huge Bagua symbol at his feet, his eyes were calm, and he said calmly to himself: "Is this direction the door to death?" After saying that, he actually opened his legs and stepped directly out of the door of death. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 151 Su Han found the treasure You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the illusory formation of the Eight Diagrams of Life and Death, death, shock, and injury are the three evil gates, among which the death gate is the most serious. If you touch it, you will be injured, and if you touch it, you will die. If there is a master who is proficient in the formation, seeing Su Han's behavior at this moment, I am afraid that he will jump up in fright. The hurdle that Su Han is about to take is the door of death in the illusion formation. He stepped out of the door of death without hesitation. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The continuously flowing eight black formations suddenly froze, and there were no more black chains flying from the void. The entire illusion seemed to have stopped all of a sudden. If we want to use an analogy, before walking out of the door of death just now, this black eight formation diagram was like a big net that was ready to move, ready to close the net at any time, locking him, the prey, tightly in the net. But now, this big net seems to have suddenly lost the trace of the prey, becoming slack and shrinking, like an abandoned and broken net that has been casually thrown on the ground. "It's exactly what I expected." Su Han's eyes were as calm as water, "This is not a real phantom formation of life and death at all, it is just an illusion created by the inner demon." "If you had just chosen the door of life, you would probably be trapped in a new illusion now. Only by overcoming the fear of death and walking out of the door of death can you break the illusion. Although the reason is easy to guess, this demon-level death heart The devil takes advantage of people's instinctive fear of death. Even if they guess that they have to walk out of death's door to break their inner demons, few people actually have the courage to take this step." The scenery around Su Han suddenly changed, and he found himself in a gray space. The space seemed small, but when he opened his legs and wanted to walk, he found that he could not reach the edge of the space. "What's going on? I should have broken the inner demon of death. How come a new illusion appears?" Although Su Han was puzzled, he did not get confused because of this. He looked around slightly and found that this space looked very familiar. "Isn't this the stone ball space?" More than half a month ago, he was casually killed by a strong man in the spiritual realm in Prince Ming's Mansion. It was this stone ball space that suddenly sucked him in and saved his life. And now, this space appears again without warning. Su Han was just astonished when he suddenly discovered a miniature black eight-array pattern emerging in mid-air, which was exactly the formation pattern of the Eight Trigrams Fantasy Array of Life and Death just now. However, this miniature array is completely still, like a dead object, without any power or vitality, as if it was copied casually by someone who does not understand the power of the array. The eight-black array diagram remained still for a while, and black tadpole characters began to appear inside the array diagram, as if a pair of invisible hands in the void were perfecting the array diagram. At first, the technique was very raw. After each black tadpole text appeared, it would take a long time for the next one to appear. But later on, I became more and more skilled. Su Han watched from the side, feeling inexplicably surprised. For a moment, his pupils shrank sharply, and his breathing could not help but become rapid and intense. "Thisthis stone ball space is actually deducing the painting method of the Eight Diagrams of Life and Death?!" "This is definitely not an illusion, because illusions also need to be based on reality. I don't know how to draw the formation diagram of the Eight Trigrams of Life and Death. It is impossible to see such an illusion." The shock and ecstasy in Su Han's heart is difficult to describe in words. This Life and Death Bagua Magic Formation is not an ordinary formation. Su Han has read all the classics in his previous life and has seen countless powerful formations. Among them, this Life and Death Bagua Magic Formation can definitely be regarded as the first echelon of formations, even if it is an incomplete one. The remaining formation is enough to kill a strong Emperor Realm warrior. "Moreover, this formation has been lost long ago. No one in the living world can draw this formation at all. What the world has seen are only the remnants of the formation left over from the past. Because this formation originated from ancient times, it is said that the martial arts civilization at that time was countless times more prosperous than it is now. At that time, any formation master was much stronger than the current formation master. And there seems to be an incomprehensible mysterious force in this stone ball space. Although this force does not know how to depict this formation, it can try to "deduce" and "restore" the painting method of this formation! The current formation masters simply cannot do this. How can this not shock people? "This stone ball space is far beyond my understanding and contains some mysteries that I have never been exposed to in my previous life!" When Su Han thought of this, his mood couldn't help but fluctuate, and his two eyes were like two light bulbs in the dark, shining brightly. Originally, he thought that he had stood at the top of the Great Xia Dynasty in his previous life, and the things he had come into contact with were already the limits of this world. But now it seems that it is not??So. Maybe what I saw in my previous life was not everything in this world. This made Su Han feel a faint sense of expectation, because he had always been troubled, that is, where should he go when he returns to the top of Daxia one day? Su Han¡¯s vision is not limited to regaining his status in his previous life. He lives a new life, and his heartfelt desire is to stand higher and further than in his previous life. Now, after discovering that there is such an incredible thing as the stone ball space in the world, which is completely beyond the scope of his understanding, Su Han not only does not feel frustrated, but is also vaguely looking forward to it. At this moment, his eyes were fixed on the changes in the miniature formation in mid-air, eager to record every stroke and direction in his mind. Although he still doesn¡¯t understand the rules of the formation diagram at present, how many people in the world have the opportunity to watch the deduction and restoration process of the ancient formation at close range? As long as you can write down the entire process, you will benefit a lot from it if you have the opportunity to appreciate every bit of its secrets in the future. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The miniature array in mid-air suddenly shook twice, then stopped, and no new black tadpole words appeared inside. "Is the deduction finished?" Su Han concentrated on observing the miniature formation, carefully understanding the power of the formation flowing within it. "It seems to be far less powerful than the real Life and Death Bagua Magic Formation. It can even be said that the power of the formation is only as much as the Life and Death Bagua Magic Formation." "Moreover, the power of this formation is not very similar to the Life and Death Bagua Magic Formation. This formation is more aggressive. Rather than saying that it is the Life and Death Bagua Magic Formation, it is better to say that it uses a little of the Life and Death Bagua. A small attack formation evolved from the fur of the phantom formation." "It seems that the power of this stone ball space is not omnipotent. An ancient formation as powerful as the Life and Death Bagua Magic Array cannot be restored in the stone ball space, but a small formation can be made based on it." Su Han's eyes burst out with fire as he stared at the black miniature array as if he had found a treasure. Although he was accomplished in formations in his previous life, only the alchemy formation was the most profound, and he only had a superficial knowledge of other types of formations. But now, he was actually able to get an offensive formation from the stone ball space, and this offensive formation evolved from the ancient formation, so one can imagine its power. Although, mastering the drawing method of formation diagram does not mean mastering the formation method. The art of formation is broad and profound. The process of arranging the formation is like the process of refining an elixir. Mastering the drawing method of the formation is like mastering the recipe of an elixir. It is only the first step. However, this first step is very important. Drawing without a formation diagram is like making an elixir without a formula. No matter how many subsequent skills you master, it will be in vain. "Huh? What is that." A gray-white stone plate suddenly appeared in the void. The stone plate was about the same size as the black miniature array. Then, Su Han watched helplessly as the black miniature formation flew over and was slowly printed on the stone plate. There was a sudden white light on the stone plate, the air was distorted for a moment, and the power of the formation flowing in the formation diagram was instantly sealed in the stone plate. Su Han reached out and took down the stone plate from mid-air, and could still feel the rich power of the formation flowing in it, ready to move, as if he could break through the stone plate at any time. "Eight Sword Formation." As soon as Su Han's hand touched the stone plate, a piece of information about this offensive formation automatically flowed out of the stone plate and poured into Su Han's mind. "This is this stone ball space, can you actually make a formation?" Su Han was shocked and couldn't help but take a breath of cold air, his eyes filled with uncontrollable fire. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 152: Su Han has become a useless person? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! To put it bluntly, the formation disk is the model of the formation. As long as you have the formation disk, even if you are a formation idiot who knows nothing about how to arrange the formation, you can activate the formation by activating the formation disk and supplement it with yuan stones. enemy. ??For such a convenient thing, its production process is extremely complicated. To condense a huge formation into a small formation disk, the production process is even a hundred times more complicated than setting up a formation. It¡¯s not as simple as just printing the formation diagram on the stone plate. But this stone ball space did it in front of Su Han. In just a short moment, the miniature array diagram was directly transformed into an array disk. Su Han couldn't stop thinking about the mysterious power contained in the stone ball space. At this moment, his heart couldn't help but become hot. If he could bring the eight-door sword array from the stone sphere space to reality, it would mean that as long as he had the Yuan Stone and found an opportunity, he could set up an eight-door sword array anytime and anywhere. Kill enemies much stronger than yourself! Not to mention anything else, just the advantage of instant activation can completely defeat the formation without formation disk. Although there are ways to quickly arrange the formation, no matter how fast the arrangement speed is, it is not as good as starting it directly with the formation disk. ¡°In actual combat, time is life. If you can use the formation disk to directly activate the formation, then why should you sacrifice the near and far away and manually arrange the formation? Therefore, he must get this Eight-Sword Sword Formation disk today. Su Han didn¡¯t hesitate and put the array plate directly into the storage ring. Suddenly, the space of the stone ball and the space of the storage ring created a strong mutual repulsion and squeeze. A large number of yuan stones in the storage ring were squeezed out and crushed to pieces in mid-air. Su Han didn't panic. He directly penetrated the storage ring with his spiritual consciousness, hid the array disk deeply among a large number of Yuan stones, and used layers of Yuan stones to protect the array disk. Allowing the squeezing force of space to destroy the outer layer of Yuan Stone, there was no trace of distress on his face. Because he knows that this formation disk is a priceless treasure, its value far exceeds hundreds of yuan stones. Not to mention hundreds of dollars, even if there are tens of thousands of yuan stones in his storage ring, he can still sacrifice them without hesitation. "Poof!" The force of space squeezing became more and more serious. Su Han's eyes bled, and a large mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. His whole body was squeezed out of the stone ball space. At the same time, in the examination room of the mental area. A teacher from Tianhe Martial Arts Academy has arrived at the examination site. The examiners of this preliminary examination are the supreme examiners to the candidates, but in fact, in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, they are just ordinary staff, and their status is far inferior to that of the teachers of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Logically speaking, this is just a preliminary test, and there is no need for the teacher to show up. But there was such a big mess in the mental area, and there was a black eight-formation diagram under Su Han's feet that the examiners could not understand. The examiners had no choice but to ask for help from within the martial arts academy. The teacher who came to the scene was a cold and handsome beauty. Her exact age cannot be determined from her temperament, but if you look closely at her face, you will find that she is actually still very young, with a hint of childishness on her cheeks. "Lord Luo." The examiners saluted the beauty one after another. Luo Yunyi walked directly to the examination room and glanced at the black eight-array diagram at Su Han's feet, with a slight look of surprise on his face. Immediately, he came to Su Han and stabbed Su Han directly between the eyebrows with one finger. At this moment, Luo Yunyi suddenly saw that the young man wearing a black mask in front of him suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a strange blood color in his eyes. A flash of trembling suddenly passed through Luo Yunyi's heart. A sudden feeling of powerlessness made her feel as if she was frozen from the inside out, and she was unable to move for a moment. "What happened just now?" A look of surprise passed through Luo Yunyi's eyes, and his fingers couldn't help but stop in front of Su Han's eyebrows. Poof! Su Han suddenly spurted out a large mouthful of blood, and all the dazzling blood sprayed on Luo Yunyi's silver velvet gown. The whole body flew back like a kite with its string broken, and fell with a bang dozens of meters away. Luo Yunyi's eyes narrowed, and her cold and handsome face immediately showed emotional fluctuations. The white and tender hands exposed under the sleeves grasped the hem of his clothes hard, his eyes unconsciously showed anger, and his cheeks turned slightly red. Hiss! The crowd around him suddenly took a breath. Teacher Luo Yunyi's clothes looked like expensive custom-made goods, but this kid actually sprayed a big mouthful of blood on them.It's all ruined. Teacher Luo Yunyi must hate Han Shu to death! Looking at her appearance, even though she was trying hard to hide it, everyone could still tell that she was angry! Having said that, Han Shu¡¯s performance is too exaggerated, right? Teacher Luo Yunyi just poked him lightly with her finger, and he vomited blood and flew so far? Is this guy too weak? Judging from his strength, he shouldn't be so weak. Could it be because he just came out of the illusion? For a moment, all the candidates present were in an uproar, and their expressions became strange. Although their mental strength is not very strong, they will definitely not be like Han Shu, who was so weak after experiencing an illusion, was knocked down by a beautiful teacher's finger, and flew so far. "It seems that this guy is not mentally strong at all, and is even surprisingly weak!" "That's right, we also vomited blood from the illusion. Why are we not so weak?" "Examiner, Han Shu has been trapped by his inner demons for so long, and now he vomits blood, which proves that he failed to challenge his inner demons. We request that Han Shu's mental performance be re-evaluated." Many candidates couldn't help shouting. Han Shu is so arrogant. It makes these candidates feel extremely happy to step on him at this moment. "Brother Peng, what you said is indeed true. As soon as this boy came to Tianhe County, he showed his sharpness and put all his abilities on the table. In this way, he could only act for a while. In terms of his true background, how can he Are you on par with a veteran genius like Brother Peng in Tianhe County? I didn't believe it from the beginning that Han Shu could keep going smoothly. Look, he must have suffered a big fall today." The follower next to Yu Haopeng said with a gloating smile. Yu Haopeng's face was calm, and a sense of pleasure spread in his eyes, but he quickly suppressed it. He said calmly: "Such a mentally useless person is naturally not qualified to compare with me. However, if he is eliminated here, it will ruin my plan." On the other side, the examiners gathered around Luo Yunyi and asked all at once, "Master Luo, what is going on? Has his inner demon not been broken?" At the same time, they saw that Han Shu had stood up from a distance, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, said nothing, and looked towards this side with indifferent eyes. Luo Yunyi took a deep breath. Originally, she didn't come to the audition site today. She didn't expect to encounter such a thing after arriving. Her favorite clothes were messed up. How could she have the time to answer these irrelevant questions now? ? A glimmer of light flashed on the palm of his hand, and a piece of white feather gauze appeared in his hand. Luo Yunyi quickly put on the feather gauze to cover up the stained clothes, and said calmly: "The matter has been resolved. This candidate is not seriously injured. As for Exam scores are the business of your examiners, so you can handle it as you wish!" With that said, she didn¡¯t want to stay any longer and quickly left the examination room without even looking at the young man wearing a black mask in the distance. "Lord Luo is indeed angry. She didn't have to come here today, but she ended up suffering an unreasonable disaster." "Teacher Luo Yunyi has a good personality. Although he was angry, at least he didn't take it out on Han Shu. If it were ahem, if it were Teacher Lingzhi, I'm afraid he would tear that kid alive. Maybe." Speaking of this teacher Lingzhi, all the examiners could not help but become silent, and even the temperature at the scene instantly dropped a few degrees. "Han Shu." The examiner greeted Han Shu in the distance kindly, and said with a slight apology: "Due to our carelessness in today's mental test, you encountered a higher-level inner demon than usual. Therefore, you failed. It is normal to pass this mental test. Since it was our mistake, we will make an exception to let you pass. You can participate in the re-examination tomorrow." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 153 The mysterious contestant in the rematch You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! cut¡ª¡ª As soon as the examiner said these words, the audience burst into boos. ?? Han Shu is very lucky, right? Being poked so far by Teacher Luo Yunyi's finger, with such a depleted mental strength, he could still pass the test in the mental area? This can no longer be described as good luck, it is simply bullshit luck. Everyone has concluded at this moment that given Han Shu's mental waste, even if he is given just an ordinary fantasy incense, his results may not be much better. "However, even though he was lucky enough, it can't change the fact that he is a mentally useless person. It's ridiculous that we thought he could achieve excellence before, but it turned out that we were wrong." "There are even true disciples who cannot achieve excellence. How can an ordinary candidate who takes the assessment easily become outstanding? If Yu Haopeng comes to take the mental zone assessment, it is possible for him to become outstanding. Others don't even have to think about it." "After all, Yu Haopeng is a seed player who has the ability to challenge the true disciples! However, he will definitely not come to participate in the mental area assessment. He has already won the first place in the martial arts area." "If Han Shu takes part in the martial arts district assessment, I wonder what the outcome will be?" "I'm afraid his martial arts ability is not good, right? Being strong does not mean that he is strong in martial arts. There are many mediocre people who can't use their brute force." Just as everyone was talking about it, Tuoba Feng in the distance turned around and walked away with a cold face. As he walked, he took out a transmission note from his arms and said impatiently: "Don't worry, that Snow Green Spirit Fruit must be No one can snatch it from you." After saying that, he crushed the transmission talisman. Yu Haopeng also left the examination room in the mental area. Originally, his only worry was that Han Shu could not pass the preliminary examination. Now that Han Shu has passed the test, Yu Haopeng has no need to stay here. "Why is there a high-end incense like Fantasy Feathering Divine Incense mixed in a batch of fantasy incense used for assessment? You and I are each half responsible for this matter. If we can't figure out the origin of this Fantasy Feathering Divine Incense, you and I The two of them will definitely be severely punished by the senior officials of the martial arts academy." The examiner frowned and shouted at the examiner from the Xinli District, who was so frightened that the examiner from the Xinli District fell into silence. "Perhaps someone just accidentally mixed a piece of Phantom Feathering Divine Incense into it. After all, there is almost no difference in appearance between these two incense." Someone spoke for the examiner of the Mental Power Zone. The examiner frowned and said: "I hope it was an unintentional mistake! This kind of thing must never happen again in the future, and the use of the wrong incense today must not be spread, so as not to damage the reputation of the martial arts academy! Han ¡­¡± The examiner stopped here and looked around for the young man with the black mask, but found that he had already left at some point. Su Han has now come to a quiet corner where no one is, and took out the eight-door sword formation plate he just got from the storage ring. As soon as your fingers touch this cold and delicate formation disk, you can feel the surging power of the formation within it, as if it can break through the formation disk at any time. The evil eye opened, and his gaze scanned the formation disk inch by inch. It turned out to be a truly perfect formation disk. A piece of information slowly flowed out from the formation plate and poured into Su Han's sea of ??consciousness. "The Eight Gates Sword Formation, this formation evolved from the phantom formation of the Eight Trigrams of Life and Death, and implies the power of the Qimen Bagua rules. This formation needs to rely on the formation disk to activate, and because it is a sword formation, eight, eight, sixty-four, The sword must be completely refined into the formation disk before the formation disk can be used to open the eight-door sword formation to fight against the enemy. The power of the sword formation is determined by the level of the sword and the strength of the initiator of the formation." "Eighty-eight sixty-four swords are needed!" Su Han smoothly put the array plate back into the storage ring, with a bitter look on his face, "Although I didn't say what level these sixty-four swords need to be, but to be refined into the array plate, it seems that an ordinary stainless steel sword can also be refined. Don't you want to go in? At least you need mortal swords. Getting sixty-four mortal swords can't be done in a day or two." "Mr. Han, I have found you. I am in urgent need. Come with me quickly!" Liu Mao suddenly appeared in front of Han Shu out of breath, and said anxiously, "Mr. Han, the examiner has ordered that all candidates who passed the preliminary examination gather in front of the stone tablet square at the power test pass to announce the re-examination tomorrow! Master Han, hurry up, Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡± The two of them walked towards the Square of the Strength Testing Stone Monument, and Liu Mao asked curiously: "I think I heard Mr. Han talking about mortal swords just now. Do you need mortal swords? We often have small-scale swords in Yaowang Palace." There is also a large-scale auction every three months. Although it is mainly about the elixir business, there are also a lot of weapons transactions. If Mr. Han is interested, I can make the decision, as long as Mr. Han is interested in the auction. fullYaowangdian will sell you the sword of ? at a 20% discount. " ¡°No need, it¡¯s too slow!¡± Hearing Mr. Han's helpless reply that sounded like a sigh, Liu Mao couldn't help but be stunned: "Too slow? Isn't it just a mortal sword? Someone auctions it every three to five, how can it be slow" He was confused and saw that Mr. Han had already walked away, so he quickly chased after him. He secretly guessed that Mr. Han was in a low mood because he did not perform well in the mental test. Liu Mao believes that Mr. Han is by no means a loser in terms of mental strength, because the road to alchemy requires a person with a strong mind to continue on. How can a genius in alchemy be a waste of mental strength? He guessed that Young Master Han had encountered some kind of accident that caused him to perform poorly, but he didn't know what the accident was. In front of the Stone Tablet Square, three thousand candidates who passed the preliminary examination gathered here, and the atmosphere was extremely enthusiastic. Because they passed the preliminary examination, it means that from now on, they are actually quasi-students of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. No matter how well they perform in tomorrow's re-examination, they will all be able to enter Tianhe Martial Arts Academy as disciples. Their results in the re-examination will only determine their status when they enter Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. In other words, from now on, they are already members of the five major forces and members of the inner city of Tianhe County. Going from the outer city to the inner city is like a fish jumping over the dragon gate. Most of them have never entered the inner city in their lives. At this moment, becoming inner city residents has changed their own destiny and even the destiny of their descendants. How can they not be excited. Every one of them has gone through a fierce fight and stood out from the odds of being one in a thousand. Su Han raised his eyelids slightly, looking at the fanatical atmosphere at the scene, but felt nothing. He was still thinking about the sixty-four swords needed for the Eight Sword Formation. ¡°Even, he completely turned a deaf ear to the comments made by the candidates around him. He knows that these people are just saying that they were lucky enough to pass the exam. In fact, they are mentally useless and do not have the strength to pass the exam at all. However, these comments were not enough to stir up any ripples in his heart. "Everyone, please be quiet." "The three thousand people present now are all prospective disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy who have passed the preliminary examination and are qualified to enter Tianhe Glazed Tower for the rematch. Regarding tomorrow's rematch, there are two points that you must understand. Please listen carefully. .¡± "First, your ranking in the semi-finals and your results in the semi-finals will determine your future destiny in the martial arts academy. Your results will determine what level of benefits you enjoy in the martial arts academy. The better the results, the higher the benefits. So, if If you still retain your strength in the first trial, then unleash it to your heart's content in the semi-finals." "The second point is more important than the first point, that is, in the rematch, your competitors are not only the three thousand people present, but also others!" The examiner¡¯s tone was serious. "What? Is there anyone else going to participate in the semi-finals?" Hearing this sentence, the scene immediately exploded, "Examiner, what does this mean?" "Didn't you say that we are the only three thousand people who passed the preliminary examination? Where did the others come from? Are there still people who can enter the semi-finals without passing the preliminary examination?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 154: The direct line descends and the rematch begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Quiet!" The examiner shouted, "You will know who the other people are tomorrow. I am telling you this today just to impress you. Don't relax just because you have passed the preliminary examination! Okay, let's adjourn!" After saying that, the examiner left directly, leaving behind a group of frustrated candidates. Everyone was still in a high and excited mood. After hearing what the examiner said, the atmosphere became solemn again. For a while, no one spoke, and they all left on their own. The huge square suddenly became empty. . "Mr. Han, let's go too hmm? Mr. Han?" Liu Mao then realized that Mr. Han was no longer around. After looking around blankly, he discovered that the young man wearing a mask was already walking towards the direction of the force measuring stone tablet. "It seems that Mr. Han still wants to practice his strength. In that case, I won't disturb him anymore." Liu Mao showed a smile and turned to leave. Soon, as dusk approached, the entire force testing square was finally deserted. An examiner who was left to tidy up the examination room was humming a song while checking the fifty force-measuring stone tablets one by one to make sure they were not broken. "One thousand three hundred kilograms, two thousand two hundred kilograms, one thousand and five hundred kilograms Wow, there are still nine hundred and fifty kilograms. What kind of people really want to enter Tianhe Martial Arts Academy!" While checking, the examiner read out the data left by the last candidate on the force measuring stone tablet one by one. Most of these data are not very good, because the strength test is the first level, and many candidates come here to try their luck, but their strength is not very good. "Five thousand nine hundred cattiesfive thousand nine hundred catties?" The examiner's voice stopped suddenly, and he stood stiffly in front of a force-measuring stone tablet, staring at the data on the stone tablet with extremely incredible eyes. "That's right, it's really 5,900 kilograms!" The examiner took a deep breath, and even his head started to buzz, "Thiswho typed this? Isn't the best score in the strength test today 4,500 kilograms?" "Could it be Tuoba Feng? No, Tuoba Feng only hit the stone once during the demonstration today. He left before the last three thousand candidates gathered. It can't be Tuoba Feng." "Who is that? The last three thousand candidates gathered near here. Could it be that the person who typed out this data was one of the three thousand candidates?" "Incredible, five thousand nine hundred kilograms has already broken the record set by Tuoba Feng when he participated in the enrollment assessment. Tuoba Feng's record was only four thousand eight hundred kilograms! Which evildoer came up with this data? No Do you think today¡¯s candidates have the highest level of cultivation and are in the Zhenwu Realm? The Zhenwu Realm weighs 5,900 kilograms. This is not even a human being, it¡¯s simply a ferocious beast in human form!¡± "Hurry up and notify the Martial Arts Academy to find this evildoer." ¡­¡­ The Tianhe Glazed Pagoda is the landmark building of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. It is said that it was donated by a founder-level figure who was born in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy thousands of years ago. The materials are all taken from outside Tianhe County. I don't know what they are, but the whole tower is as crystal clear as glass. When three thousand candidates entered the inner city and came to the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda located in the back mountain of Wuyuan, and looked up at the tower from a close distance, they could truly feel how majestic the pagoda was. The tower is twenty feet high, but has only seven floors. The average floor is three feet high. It would take five or six men stacked up to reach the top. The most magnificent temple these candidates have ever seen in the outer city can only barely catch up to the first floor of the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. What is even more shocking is that this tower is actually completely transparent. Standing under the tower, you can see that there are formations glowing faintly on every floor of the tower. The mysterious formation patterns were an eye-opener for these candidates who had never seen formations before. "As expected, it is the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda, the treasure of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, and one of the landmark buildings of Tianhe County. This time we worked hard to pass the preliminary examination, even if it is not to become a disciple of the Martial Academy, but just to get up close It¡¯s worth it to come into contact with this Tianhe Glazed Tower.¡± ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Everyone's face was full of enthusiasm. Su Han also looked up at the tower in the crowd, but unlike others, everyone looked up at the Tianhe Glazed Tower as a building rooted in the ground, while Su Han looked at it from a more macro perspective. In his eyes, this tower is more like an object that was placed here. "Could this tower really be a magic weapon? What kind of power can possess such a magic weapon?" Su HanI thought to myself. Today, Yu Haopeng was also among the three thousand candidates, but Yu Haopeng did not come to trouble Su Han like yesterday. He just stood far away in the crowd, his cold eyes falling on Su Han from time to time. Su Han suddenly noticed that there was a tall, thin man in black standing next to Yu Haopeng. This man in black also wears a candidate's nameplate on his chest. Judging from his cultivation, he is actually a strong man in the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. This made Su Han feel a little strange in his heart. There were not many strong people in the sixth level of the True Martial Realm among the candidates in the preliminary examination. Since the man in black's cultivation is so strong, he should have excelled in yesterday's preliminary test. But in the preliminary test yesterday, no one noticed such a number one figure. Did you deliberately hide your strength in the preliminary test, waiting for a blockbuster in the rematch, or were there other reasons? Looking at the man in black and Yu Haopeng standing together, Su Han's eyes solidified slightly. At this moment, the door to the venue opened again. Three thousand candidates "Ò»ÏÂ" were all quiet, and everyone's eyes all turned into the gate of the venue. I saw a group of young men and women filing into the venue. There were twenty or thirty people in total. They all had strong auras and dull eyes. They wore nameplates on their chests that represented the identity of the candidates. But in yesterday¡¯s preliminary test, these young men and women did not exist. They seemed to appear out of thin air! The crowd was in an uproar, and soon someone recognized the identities of these young men and women. "The one walking at the front is called Sun Chengzhi. I heard that his father is a teacher at the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. He has received elite education from the Martial Arts Academy since he was a child. However, because he has not participated in the admissions assessment, he has never been able to legitimately become a disciple of the Martial Arts Academy. That¡¯s all.¡± "It's true. I heard that this guy is very arrogant, but he does have the capital to be arrogant. He has lived in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy since he was a child. We grassroots can't compare with him." "I bet, isn't the one at the back Tuoba Lin, Tuoba Feng's younger brother? He is also a direct descendant of the Tianhe Martial Academy. The grandfather of their two brothers seems to be Elder Tuoba from the outer courtyard of the Tianhe Martial Academy." "That petite, cute girl, I have seen her before. She is the biological niece of Teacher Ling Zhi of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, Ling Ruier! Oh my god, how come these people are all direct descendants of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy? , are they also going to compete with us for the spot in the semi-finals?" "But this is a rematch for the admissions examination? Students from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy shouldn't be able to participate, right?" "It's stupid, they are not disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. It's just because they have good backgrounds. They don't have the status of disciples, but they are treated like disciples" The discussion of the crowd came to an abrupt end, and a middle-aged examiner with a mustache walked up to the crowd. This examiner is not the examiner of the preliminary examination, but a new face that no one has seen before. He looked around and said, "I am the deputy examiner of this rematch, my surname is Lu. Now I will replace the examiner and announce the rules of this rematch." With that said, the examiner surnamed Lu glanced towards the rostrum. Everyone looked over and found that sitting on the examiner's seat was a cold and handsome beauty, Luo Yunyi, the teacher of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. There was a beautiful examiner watching the whole process, which suddenly made these candidates feel even hotter. Examiner Lu then said: "I believe you have also seen that there are twenty-five internal disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy participating in this semi-finals. They compete with you for the ranking of the semi-finals. In fact, they are also candidates of this class, but due to Their strength is relatively outstanding, so the senior officials of the Wuyuan Academy have granted them no need to participate in the preliminary test, and they can just parachute into the semi-finals today." "If anyone has any objections, you can raise them now." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 155 Sixty Thousand Steps, Snow Green Spirit Fruit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Examiner Lu finished speaking, all the candidates were silent for a while. Many people secretly exchanged glances, but in the end, they all dared to get angry but did not dare to speak. They are not fools. They know very well that Examiner Lu¡¯s question is just for formality. Even if they objected and refused to allow these direct descendants to parachute into the rematch, there was no way Kawabuin would listen to them that day. These ordinary candidates present are all from the outer city. Although many of them have first-class families and first-class forces in the outer city, their backgrounds are not worth mentioning in front of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. They still belong to the grassroots and are truly genuine. grassroots. Therefore, when they faced the internal disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the gap in their origins meant that they could not all stand on the same starting line. Of course they will feel it is unfair. To participate in the semi-finals, ordinary candidates must first pass the preliminary selection of one out of a thousand, while these internal students can skip the preliminary selection and directly participate in the semi-finals. But in the world of martial arts, there is never any fairness. They were born in the outer city, while the twenty-five inner disciples were born in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Their starting points were different. Although they hate to think this way, it is the fact that in the world of martial arts, being of low origin is often the original sin. And this rematch is undoubtedly an opportunity for ordinary candidates like them, an opportunity to get rid of the fate of a humble background. If they can seize this opportunity and get ranked in the semi-finals, their future welfare in the martial arts academy will not be worse than that of these internal children. Especially candidates like Yu Haopeng, who were the best among people when they were in the outer city, now come to Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, they are still full of confidence, thinking that their strength can compete with these internal disciples. Seeing that none of these ordinary candidates said anything, Examiner Lu smiled slightly and expressed satisfaction with the knowledge of these young people. "In that case, I will announce the rules for the rematch. The purpose of this rematch is mainly to test your potential." "The Tianhe Glazed Tower in front of you has a special formation carved inside. When the assessment begins, the formation will start to operate. When you enter the tower, you will discover the magic of this formation." "Let me briefly explain here. There are seven floors in the Tianhe Glazed Tower. Except for the seventh floor which is a restricted area, the remaining six floors have a total of 60,000 steps, and every 10,000 steps is one level. Today you are in the rematch. The content is to climb the Tianhe Glazed Tower." "Ten thousand steps per floor?!" The candidates immediately exploded. Although the tower looks grand from the outside, it is far from reaching the level of 10,000 steps per floor. There are a total of 60,000 steps, which is basically a tall mountain. How could there be 60,000 steps in this tower? But looking at Examiner Lu¡¯s serious expression, it didn¡¯t look like he was joking at all. Could it be the effect of the magical formation he mentioned? "Quiet!" Examiner Lu shouted and immediately suppressed the commotion. It was at this moment that the three thousand ordinary candidates noticed that the disciples from the Tianhe Martial Academy next to them all showed disapproving looks. Obviously, they already knew what Examiner Lu said. Examiner Lu then said: "It should be noted that the gravity in Tianhe Glazed Tower is different from the outside world. The first level has double gravity, the second level has three times gravity, the third level has five times gravity, and the fourth level has eight times gravity. The fifth level has twelve times the gravity, and the sixth level has twenty times the gravity! Therefore, as you go to the back, your body will become heavier and heavier, and with each level you climb, you will feel your steps getting heavier and heavier." "Those who can climb to the third level have potential that exceeds that of ordinary people. Those who can reach the fourth level have outstanding potential. Those who can reach the fifth level have excellent potential. If they can reach the sixth level, their potential is enough to compete with those in the martial arts academy. Comparable to famous geniuses. If anyone can rush to the top of the sixth floor, that is, climb all the 60,000 steps, then you will be proud. Your potential is already on par with the top ten true disciples. Longer and shorter.¡± "In addition, at the top of the sixth floor, we have placed a Snow Green Spirit Fruit. If someone can rush to the top of the Sixth Floor, he will not only get this Snow Green Spirit Fruit, but also be eligible to directly become a true disciple! " Wow~! The candidates were all excited. They rushed to the top of the sixth floor and could directly become true disciples. This was the highest honor. As for the Snow Green Spirit Fruit, they don¡¯t know what it is. On the contrary, the internal disciples of Tianhe Martial Academy did not have much reaction when they heard about the true disciples, but when they heard about the Xueqing Spirit Fruit, they couldn't help but perked up, and some even licked their tongues unconsciously, their faces exposedShowing enthusiasm. Su Han's ears also twitched slightly: "Huh? Snow Green Spirit Fruit? I didn't expect Tianhe Martial Arts Academy to be so generous. It was just a mere admission assessment, and they could actually come up with a Snow Green Spirit Fruit as a prize." This Snow Green Spirit Fruit is a strange fruit of spiritual level. It is impossible to see such spiritual items in the market in the outer city, so it is normal for these candidates from the outer city not to know. This Snow Green Spirit Fruit contains a lot of vitality of heaven and earth, and even a trace of spiritual energy of heaven and earth mixed in it. It is precisely because of the existence of this trace of spiritual energy from heaven and earth that this fruit can be named spiritual fruit. A trace of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is extremely rare. Even if you are a powerful person in the spiritual realm, if you can take such a spiritual fruit, you will be of infinite use, let alone a true martial artist. In Su Han's eyes, although this Snow Green Spirit Fruit is far inferior to a fresh Sword Emperor Grass, within the scope of Tianhe County, the Snow Green Spirit Fruit can be regarded as a treasure. Examiner Lu said: "This Snow Green Spirit Fruit can unconditionally improve the cultivation level of a True Martial Realm warrior by eating it. Even a strong person in the True Martial Realm will still be able to unconditionally gain a level of cultivation by eating it. The highest level can be promoted to the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. Facts Above, if someone can get this Snow Green Spirit Fruit, as long as you have the confidence to rush to the Zhenwu Heaven Realm, then I suggest you stay until the Zhenwu Heaven Realm before eating it, because it is very difficult for a strong person in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm to advance to one level. , if you have this Snow Green Spirit Fruit, it will be enough to save you several years of hard work." "There is such a miraculous fruit! Unconditionally improve your cultivation to the next level!" It wasn¡¯t until they listened to Examiner Lu¡¯s explanation that these candidates from outside the city suddenly understood. They all had difficulty breathing and their eyes went straight. How have they ever heard of such a magical treasure? Even sky-high price elixirs such as the Red Snake Wuxin Pill and the Red Dragon Wuxin Pill only increase the chance of success by 70% when a person breaks through. They do not unconditionally increase the cultivation level of the first level. For Su Han, he had never paid attention to such a low-level spiritual fruit in his previous life, but his situation at this moment was different from his previous life. In this life, he is from a poor family. What he lacks the most is all kinds of resources. He is not at the same starting point as the geniuses of the five major forces. If he could get this Snow Green Spirit Fruit, it would make up for the gap in his resources. And more importantly, the Xue Qing Spirit Fruit contains a trace of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, which can help him lay the foundation for promotion to the spiritual realm in the future. Now Su Han already has a trace of Sword Emperor Grass spiritual energy as a foundation in his body. If he can absorb another trace of Snow Green Spiritual Fruit spiritual energy, it will have indescribable benefits for the formation of the spiritual sea and the development of the potential of the spiritual sea. I am afraid that even Examiner Lu and others do not know this, because they are just strong men within the True Martial Realm, and they cannot see as far as the Spiritual Realm. Therefore, Su Han's desire for this Snow Green Spirit Fruit is no less than that of others. "According to the introduction of the examiner Lu, there are probably two formations painted in the Tianhe Glazed Tower at the same time, one is the space formation and the other is the gravity formation. The gravity multiplier has not increased much. It seems that this formation is elementary. of!" A faint smile appeared at the corner of Su Han's mouth. This kind of superficial formation only distorted space and increased gravity. How could he take it seriously? "The rules are introduced here. Due to the large number of people competing, you will be divided into four groups. You will enter the tower from the southeast, northwest and northwest and start climbing. It will not be until the sixth floor that the members of the four groups will meet. Together. Let¡¯s start grouping next.¡± Soon, the three thousand candidates were evenly divided into four groups. Su Han noticed that not only was Yu Haopeng included in his group, but the strange man in black next to Yu Haopeng was also assigned to his group. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 156 The strange man in black You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han didn¡¯t think this was a coincidence. Judging from the cold eyes that Yu Haopeng cast on him from time to time, Yu Haopeng must have had bad intentions, and the man in black was probably in the same group as Yu Haopeng. It¡¯s too easy to do some manipulation in grouping. Su Han looked at Yu Haopeng indifferently, and saw Yu Haopeng's eyebrows moving, and his eyes looking over with a half-smile, as if he was not concealing his intentions at all. Su Han¡¯s eyes fell on the man in black again. The man in black had used some means to hide his aura. He looked no different from a Xiao Zhen Martial Realm warrior. But Su Han's evil eyes could see that this person was actually a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. Su Han believed that if this person did not hide his aura, he would definitely cause a commotion at the scene, because his cultivation was so conspicuous that he was the first among the candidates. Even the disciples within the martial arts academy have not reached the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. "A strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm sneaks into the semi-finals. If he is in the same group as Yu Haopeng, then he will come for me." Su Han felt slightly vigilant in his heart. After all, a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm is an extremely terrifying existence to Su Han, who is at the third level of the True Martial Realm. Even though Su Han held various trump cards in his hands, the opponent's overwhelming strength could not be ignored at all. The grouping continued, and the twenty-five disciples within the martial arts academy were evenly distributed into four groups. Among them, Sun Chengzhi, Tuoba Lin, and Ling Rui'er were divided into three groups, and they were like seed players. As for Su Han's group, the seed player is not any disciple within the martial arts academy, but Yu Haopeng, who is at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. This shows that the Wuyuan Academy attaches great importance to Yu Haopeng, a genius who won the first place in the martial arts district in the preliminary examination, and even compared him with the three geniuses among the disciples in the Wuyuan Academy. However, Sun Chengzhi and Tuoba Lin seemed a little dissatisfied with the fact that Yu Haopeng was on an equal footing with them. "Is this Yu Haopeng the number one genius in the outer city? He's not even worthy of carrying our shoes. Is there no one better than him in the outer city?" Sun Chengzhi said with a frown. Tuoba Lin said calmly: "Didn't I say that in yesterday's primary strength test, there was a person whose data was a hundred pounds more than Yu Haopeng, and he could maintain the same data three times? I am somewhat interested in this person." "Hehe, you only know one but not the other. I heard that the man named Han was a mess in the mental test and failed at all. Later, it seems that because he did well in the mental test, he was forced to make an exception. Passed." The petite Ling Ruier said with a grimace. Sun Chengzhi couldn't help but sneer after hearing this: "It's really embarrassing. If I were that person, I might not have the shame to come to the rematch today. Tuoba Lin, there's no need to talk about others. Today's competition for the top spot is destined to be between you and me. Expand, and the final winner must be me.¡± "Haha, really?" Tuoba Lin heard this and sneered twice. Ling Ruier blinked her big eyes and looked at the confrontation between the two with a thoughtful expression. At this moment, Examiner Lu spoke again. "One more thing you must remember is that fighting is prohibited in the tower, and you will be severely punished if caught. In order to restrain you, everyone is prohibited from wearing weapons. If you have a storage ring, your ring will be marked. , if you open the ring without permission in the tower, you will also be disqualified from the competition and your identity as a disciple of the martial arts academy will be erased." "Okay, these are the rules, let's go." Examiner Lu gave an order, and four groups of candidates poured into the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda from four different directions. Sun Chengzhi¡¯s group entered from the east, Ling Ruier¡¯s group entered from the south, Tuoba Lin¡¯s group entered from the west, and Yu Haopeng¡¯s group entered from the north. As soon as they entered the Tianhe Glazed Tower, all the candidates took a deep breath. "Oh my god, is this really the inside of the Tianhe Glazed Tower? Why does it feel like the space has expanded a thousand times as soon as you enter?" "What a long stone step. Are these the stone steps we are going to climb today? It's so exaggerated. It stretches all the way up and you can't even see the side. Isn't the Tianhe Glazed Tower only twenty feet high? Why do these stone steps look so tall? So high?" Everyone was amazed. It turned out that as soon as they entered the tower, what they saw were layers of wide and wide stone steps. No matter whether they looked to both sides or upwards, they could not see the sides at all. The crowd looked up at the stone steps, looking up as if they were a tall mountain. "It is a formation that folds space. Although it is superficial, it does not seem to be the level of martial arts in Tianhe County."If it can be made, it seems that the Tianhe Glazed Tower does have some origins. "Su Han secretly thought. At this moment, figures one after another kept passing by Su Han, flying towards the stone steps like birds, like climbing apes, using their hands and feet to climb quickly, for fear of falling behind. Su Han put away all his thoughts, took a deep breath, and jumped towards the ten thousand stone steps. Indeed, as the examiner Lu said, the first level has double gravity and is not stressful. For these young warriors in the True Martial Realm, it is just like ordinary steps and they do not feel any pressure. People kept passing by Su Han, crawling very fast. Su Han noticed that everyone's clothes had changed into gray standard clothes at some point, and even their faces were covered with a gray standard mask. "Is it an illusion?" Su Han opened his evil eyes and looked through the layer of gray clothes and masks easily, and the faces of the candidates emerged one after another. "It seems that there is a simple illusion array in the formation of Tianhe Glazed Tower. This illusion array has no other use. Its only purpose is to turn all the candidates into the same appearance, making it difficult for people to distinguish." "In this case, what will Yu Haopeng do?" Su Han was almost a little curious. After all, Yu Haopeng had vowed to make himself look good. He rushed to the second floor with all his strength. "However, he is not the kind of person who rushes wildly. Although he is very fast, he always controls the consumption of real energy in his body to ensure ample spare energy. On the second floor, gravity triples. But these candidates are all warriors above the second level of the True Martial Realm. Climbing against this gravity is a bit difficult at best. However, along the way, Su Han saw some candidates sitting cross-legged on the stone steps. It seems that he exerted too much force in the early stage and lost his strength. He planned to meditate on the spot and accumulate strength again. Su Han also sighed secretly when he saw this scene. "These guys don't understand the principle of haste makes waste. The gravity here is three times that of the outside world. When you meditate here, the blood and true energy in the body will flow slower and slower, and there is no way to move the heavens. The more I try to recover my true energy, the more I can¡¯t recover it, I¡¯m simply trapped in a cocoon.¡± Su Han walked briskly, not in a hurry, and soon reached the third floor. The third level is a watershed. According to what Examiner Lu said, if you can pass the third level and reach the fourth level, you will be a person with outstanding potential. The gravity of the third floor is five times higher than that of the second floor. It is twice as strong as the second floor. Sure enough, some candidates can't stand it. Along the way, Su Han saw that many candidates were overwhelmed, crushing their own candidate nameplates and being teleported away by the formation. In fact, on flat ground, five times the gravity is not too exaggerated. An average Zhenwu realm warrior can stay in an environment with five times the gravity for a day without any problem. But climbing stone steps is different. Five times the gravity means that candidates have to use five times their own weight every time they step up a stone step. For example, if a candidate weighs 150 kilograms, he will use 750 kilograms of force every time he steps on a stone step. For 10,000 steps, he will use 750 kilograms 10,000 times. , it is indeed difficult for ordinary people to do it. Su Han estimated that if he were not a third-level Heavenly Warrior of the True Martial Realm, he would not be able to pass this level at all. He himself is also a third-level True Martial Realm warrior, but he is not an ordinary third-level True Martial Realm warrior. For him, this level was still not difficult, and he didn't even feel much in his body. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 157: Robbers appear on the road You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The fourth level, eight times the gravity. When he got here, Su Han clearly began to feel the existence of gravity. Eight times gravity weighed more than a thousand kilograms to him, which was equivalent to him carrying most of the edgeless heavy sword while climbing up. Cells throughout the body also began to feel an obvious force of squeezing and restraint. However, this kind of pressure has little impact on him, just like drizzle. He can easily resist it by using his true energy to circulate in his body. Among all the third-level Heavenly Warriors of the True Martial Realm, only Su Han can be so relaxed at the fourth level. What Su Han didn't expect was that there were actually many contestants in the fourth level of space who had already arrived before him. Su Han secretly laughed in his heart: "It seems that the appearance of those disciples from the martial arts academy has brought a lot of excitement to all the contestants, which is why they are so desperate." But Su Han naturally had no intention of competing. He has his own plan. This is like a long-distance running race. The one who runs at the front may not necessarily reach the finish line. Su Han hopes to follow his own pace and not be affected by the outside world. Su Han estimates that all the Little True Martial Realm warriors on this level will be eliminated. The amount of real energy stored in the Xiao Zhen Martial Realm is not large, and the real energy is relatively mixed, and the concentration cannot keep up. If the true energy is used to resist gravity, the true energy will be consumed very much and it will not last long. However, Su Han himself is an exception. The True Yuan he cultivated using the Black Dragon Book is much more concentrated than that of warriors at the same level. He only needs to use a small bunch of True Yuan to achieve the same effect as others who use a large amount of True Yuan. Climbing all the way up the fourth floor, Su Han gradually saw the contestants scattered in twos and threes, all of them looking out of breath and very weak. These people are basically young True Martial Realm warriors who are at the third level of the True Martial Realm. Looking at the way they collapse on the ground, you know that these people are no longer able to go up any further. Seeing Su Han walking past them, these contestants' eyes shone with surprise. Apparently they couldn't understand why they had to stop here when they were all third-level Heavenly Warriors of the True Martial Realm. However, the guy in front of them was It looked like it wasn¡¯t very strenuous. Rushing to the peak area of ??the fourth floor in one breath, Su Han had plenty of energy left. There was still about 90% of the true essence in the true essence sea, and he was in very good condition. This is also because he has always maintained a medium speed before. If he had rushed too fast before, he might be a little tired now, and there wouldn't be so much real energy left. Su Han estimated that in this state, he would have no problem passing the fifth floor. However, he will not despise the fifth floor because of this. After all, the gravity on the fifth floor reaches twelve times. In front of the door leading to the fifth floor, a group of contestants gathered here. Unlike those people Su Han met just now, these contestants are all at or above the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. Although they are tired after walking here, they are far from exhausted. They planned to rest here for a while, and then attack the fifth floor in one go. As soon as they saw Su Han appear, all the contestants looked at him one after another. Their eyes were very complex, including wariness, wariness, and even a bit of hostility. After all, everyone knows that they have the strength to attack the fifth floor, and they all know that they are strong competitors. Since they are competitors, it is normal for them to be wary of each other. Su Han could also feel the eyes of these contestants, which were hostile and even provocative. But he didn¡¯t care about these boring provocations. Although these contestants are strong in the Zhenwu Realm, in Su Han's eyes, they are not enough to pose a major threat. Besides, contestants are not allowed to attack each other according to the regulations. They can only use their eyes to provoke such low-level and boring tricks, which Su Han disdains. "This kid is actually a warrior in the Xiaozhen Martial Realm. With such low strength, how did he get here?" These contestants did not originally intend to cause any trouble, after all, this was a competition. However, when they discovered that Su Han's cultivation level was low, their thoughts became a little lively. "It seems like there should be something good about this guy. Otherwise, with his cultivation at the small True Martial Realm, his true energy should have been exhausted in the middle of the fourth level, and it would be impossible for him to climb all the way here." Several strong men at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm were talking in low voices, with a hint of greed in their eyes. They are not in a hurry because they only need toOnly those who want the Snow Green Spirit Fruit will rush forward anxiously. But in fact, the Snow Green Spirit Fruit will definitely belong to a certain genius at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. After all, they are still one level behind, and they have no high expectations for the Snow Green Spirit Fruit. So, they don¡¯t care if they waste a little time here. With a few swish sounds, four figures flashed in front of Su Han and blocked the door leading to the fifth floor. ¡°Boy, leave everything you own, otherwise we will trap you here.¡± One contestant spoke first, with a cold tone. Su Han didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to challenge him in this competition. He raised his eyelids slightly and said nothing. "What? You don't understand what we mean? Seeing that you are of low cultivation, but you are able to get here, there must be some good things in you that we can't imagine. Hand it over, otherwise it will be more than worth the gain if you delay the game for some extraneous things. .¡± Another contestant said. "Aren't you the ones who delayed the game for a little extraneous thing?" Su Han looked at these people like clowns. The four contestants looked at each other and became angry. One of them shouted: "I'm just a small true martial artist. I'm discussing this with you to give you face. Don't open a dyeing workshop just to give you three points of color. Do you think Don¡¯t we dare to take action?¡± Su Han listened, but did not get angry. He turned to the other contestants around him and asked calmly: "Who can tell me why these people are so arrogant? The rules of the competition are not regulations. If you fight in the tower, you will be disqualified. Qualifications to erase the identity of a disciple of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy?" The people around him all laughed after hearing this, and one of them said sympathetically: "Boy, are you coming from out of town to take the test? At first glance, you don't understand the unspoken rules of this tower test. Yes, in the tower The use of weapons will be discovered, and the movement of true energy and martial arts will also be discovered, but in a purely physical fight, without the use of true energy, who can detect it? They are all Zhenwu Realm powerhouses, any one of them, in the physical body Isn¡¯t it a trivial matter to suppress your little True Martial Realm?¡± The other bystanders also nodded. Although they didn't say it, they all felt sympathy for the stupid young man in their hearts. Encountering a road robbery in this game is simply an unforeseen disaster. The most important thing is that in the tower, everyone¡¯s faces are covered by the transformed masks, and no one knows whose identity it is. It is simply impossible to find someone to take revenge after you get out. "I see." After hearing this, Su Han's eyes flashed, and his eyes fell back on the few blockers in front of him, and he sneered twice, "So physical fighting will not be discovered?" When several contestants blocking the road heard the cold laughter, they felt chills running down their backs, and an indescribable feeling of palpitations surged up, making these people frown slightly. What¡¯s going on with this feeling? It¡¯s impossible for this guy from the Xiaozhen Martial Realm to have the means to resist them physically? The leader of the contestants who blocked the road frowned and shouted: "Be the first to strike first, restrain this kid, break his hands and feet, and search his body." As soon as he finished speaking, the man felt a strong wind blowing towards him. Before he could react, he felt a huge pain in his sternum, as if a small cannonball had rushed into his chest instantly. The powerful impact caused several of his sternums to break in an instant, and his internal organs to shift. The whole person was rushed out by the huge momentum like a kite with a broken string, and fell onto the 10,000-level stone steps with a bang. While screaming, he rolled down like a round log! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 158: Five thousand nine hundred pounds of monster You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Until the figure of this man rolling all the way turned into a small black dot and disappeared from sight, the screams still continued, faintly ringing in everyone's ears. For a moment, everyone froze in place with their mouths wide open, unable to believe what they were seeing. There are a total of 10,000 stone steps on the fourth floor! Moreover, there is eight times the gravity on the fourth floor, so he will only roll faster than usual and fall harder than usual. By the time he completes the 10,000-level stone steps, even if this person does not die, he will have to break dozens of bones, right? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????How does this little Zhenwu Realm warrior have such great physical strength, can he blow away a Zhenwu Realm strongman with one punch? ¡°Moreover, the other party didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. This shows that there is not even a slight difference between the physical strength of the two people. The contrast in strength is overwhelming. Su Han looked at the remaining three warriors who were blocking the road indifferently, his eyes were indifferent, and thick blood was still dripping from his fists. These people just felt cold all over. This kid was so scary. Just a moment ago, he was so good-tempered and thoughtful, but in the blink of an eye, he turned into this vicious and vicious person. Where is the friendship that he promised? This guy is not an ordinary person, maybe he is hiding his true cultivation level. One thought and this, these blockbusters regretted it very much, blaming himself how to blind the dog's eyes, wealth fascinated, and provoking such a unsatisfactory master? They were originally a ragtag group of people, no one knew each other, and they came to rob on the spur of the moment without any premeditation or plan. Now that I have met someone I can't afford to offend, all those thoughts of robbery disappeared. After all, my possessions are not as important as the result of the game, let alone my life. "Brother, no, no, no, big brother, everyone has something to say. We were all coerced by that guy just now. We actually don't want to go against you, big brother." When these people saw something bad, they immediately opened their eyes and told lies. Their faces changed so quickly that it was shocking. The more they thought about it, the more they felt that this person must be a genius at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm who had hidden his cultivation, or even the peak of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. Otherwise, his pure physical power would not be so terrifying. There is nothing to be ashamed of in bowing to a genius who is more powerful than yourself. This is because he who knows the current affairs is a wise man. "Abstain your vote and get out, I won't embarrass you." Su Han didn¡¯t bother to talk to these people. His goal was the Snow Green Spirit Fruit, and he really didn¡¯t want to waste time with these people here. When the three of them heard this, they almost burst into tears and wished they could slap themselves. It's their fault for being so blind, but they still have some energy left and they really don't want to give up here. However, abstaining here is also considered as a result. It is better than being thrown down 10,000 stone steps, rolling all the way to the starting area of ??the fourth floor, and then being eliminated again, right? In desperation, the three of them had no choice but to crush their candidate nameplates and be teleported out of the tower by the formation. The other contestants watching around were all very happy at this moment. Fortunately, they had not participated in the robbery just now, otherwise, they would be the ones who were forced to abstain now. This physically powerful genius has probably hidden his true cultivation level for most of the time. But we don¡¯t know who he is. Is he a disciple within the martial arts academy, or one of the top geniuses in the outer city? Fortunately, just now they thought that he was an ignorant young man, but now that they think about it, they are so ashamed that they want to eat back every word they said. The contestants, with complicated eyes, watched Su Han walk into the door leading to the fifth floor. "Oh? In the four directions of the fifth floor, the formation runes are all lit up! This means that there are people in the four directions of the fifth floor who have rushed to the fifth floor." On the rostrum below the Tianhe Glazed Tower, a group of examiners looked up and discussed, "This speed is much faster than in previous years. It seems that the general standard of this year's contestants is indeed higher than in previous years." "I hope more talents can be selected from the outer city. Otherwise, the top students in the martial arts academy are basically from internal disciples. If things go on like this, the martial arts academy will become a backwater." "The ideal is beautiful, but unfortunately, this year's selection will probably be made by internal students. Yu Haopeng, the number one candidate among the candidates from outside the city this year, is obviously not as good as Sun Chengzhi, Tuoba Lin, and even Ling Rui'er from all aspects. Even worse than that little girl." "Isn't there another person named Han Shu in the outer city? The data in the primary force test is higher than that of Yu Haopeng." An examiner weakly interjected. After finishing speaking, he seemed to be confused.I feel lack of confidence. At that moment, another examiner shook his head and said: "It's not that we look down on the candidates from other cities, but you have also seen the transcripts. Han Shu's score in Xinliguan was a mess. If it weren't for his outstanding performance in the force test, he would not even be qualified for the semi-finals now. No. You also know that in the Tianhe Glazed Tower, one who is too mentally weak will never be able to go very far." "Then there is nothing we can do. His mental strength is too weak. Even if he excels in other aspects, his future martial arts achievements will be limited. From this point of view, he is not as good as Yu Haopeng." "It's better to pay more attention to Sun Chengzhi, Tuoba Lin and Ling Ruier. The number one winner this time will eventually be among them." Suddenly an examiner interrupted mysteriously and said: "Actually, there is another person worth looking forward to!" "Oh, there is someone else worth looking forward to, who is it?" The other examiners asked dubiously. The examiner was still very young. He scratched his hair and said with a smile: "Is this it? I've also heard about it. It is said that when the primary examiner was cleaning up the force testing examination room yesterday, he found that there were five thousand left on one of the force testing stone tablets. Nine hundred pounds of data!¡± "Hey! Five thousand nine hundred pounds?" These examiners all took a breath, "This is no joke. Which examinee can produce such terrifying data?" "Could it be a rumor? Why haven't we heard about it?" The young examiner hurriedly said: "It's absolutely true, I can vouch for it! The primary examiner reported it to the Martial Academy internally overnight, but the Martial Arts Academy is still not sure whether the data was typed by the candidates or someone else was joking. , so the Wuyuan Academy did not expose this matter. But I can guarantee that this matter is absolutely true, and the primary examiner is my friend. " "Impossible, someone else must be playing a prank. The candidate with the highest cultivation level in the preliminary round is the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. The strength of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm is more than 4,000 kilograms, which is enough to break the sky. Eight years ago, Tuoba Peak I weighed 4,800 pounds in the primary, and the record remains to this day.¡± "If it's four thousand nine hundred kilograms, or five thousand kilograms, it's still possible. But five thousand nine hundred kilograms, it's already close to six thousand. He's only at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, and he's already like this. Is that even better? His strength is higher than the average. Are those who are in the True Martial Heaven Realm even stronger?" "Impossible, impossible, that's nonsense. Is that still a human being?" The examiners were all talking about it, and they were basically skeptical and negative about this 5,900-pound monster, thinking that it was impossible for such a person to exist. ¡­¡­ On the fifth floor, gravity suddenly increased to twelve times. Su Han could clearly feel that the overwhelming squeezing feeling coming from all around was several times stronger than on the fourth floor. His body was as heavy as a weight. A tearing force came from the ground, and his whole body felt A feeling that it could collapse at any time. Even Su Han can no longer walk on flat ground like before. However, although the forward speed was affected, for Su Han, this twelve times gravity was still not enough to stop him from moving forward. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Su Han couldn't help but secretly sigh in his heart, it's best to have more competitions like this, because the heaven-defying nature of the super holy grade skills can be fully demonstrated at this time. He, a warrior at the third level of the True Martial Realm, is more comfortable in this twelve times gravity environment than at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. If the Black Dragon Book and the Dragon Martial Body were not so heaven-defying, he would never be able to do this. "Those guys just now, even if they get to the fifth floor, they can't go far. This fifth floor is definitely not something that the fourth level of the True Martial Realm can withstand." Su Han can feel that on this fifth level, only geniuses at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm can have a chance to reach the top. In Su Han's group, there are only a few geniuses at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, and Yu Haopeng is one of them. However, on the fifth floor, Su Han did not find Yu Haopeng. From time to time, I saw fourth-level warriors of the True Martial Realm dragging heavy steps. Just as Su Han expected, they were all sweating profusely, their faces were red from suppressing it, and the veins on their foreheads were bulging out, giving people the impression that they were ready to go. It can feel like exhaustion. Half an hour later, Su Han rushed to the peak area of ??the fifth floor in one breath. According to Examiner Lu, as long as he can pass through the gate here and enter the sixth level, his potential will be comparable to that of the already famous geniuses in the martial arts academy. From a distance, Su Han saw a tall and thin figure standing in front of the door from the fifth floor to the sixth floor. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 159: Killing a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Who could it be?" Su Han opened his evil eye and easily saw through the mask transformed by the formation, and found that the figure was the man in black who was standing next to Yu Haopeng before. Su Han originally thought that the man in black was a bit weird, but now he saw this man standing in front of the door to the sixth floor without going in, which further confirmed Su Han's guess that this man was not here for the exam at all. When Su Han came closer, the man in black snapped his fingers, and immediately two warriors wearing candidate nameplates surrounded him from the left and right, sandwiching Su Han tightly in the middle. The cultivation level of these two killer warriors is actually not low, they are both at the peak of the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. "Han Shu." The man in black shouted coldly, "You don't have to go any further, this is where you stop." Su Han said calmly: "How do you know that I am Han Shu?" The man in black said proudly: "Of course we have a way to identify targets. I made a mark on you when we were outside the tower. Even if we can't see each other's faces in this tower, I can still identify you." A cold light flashed in Su Han's eyes. This man in black was indeed no ordinary person, because only those killer organizations that make a living from assassinations are proficient in these methods of making marks. "My guess is correct. You are indeed the killers hired by Yu Haopeng. Judging from your cultivation at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, the price should be quite high. Yu Haopeng is really willing to spend a lot of money to deal with me." Su Han¡¯s words made the man in black frown slightly. When did he reveal his cultivation level at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm? " Impossible, I clearly used the magical power of Qi Condensation to suppress the true energy fluctuations in the Xiao Zhen Martial Realm. Even a strong person in the True Martial Heaven Realm would never be able to see his true cultivation level. The other party is only a third-level warrior in the True Martial Realm. How can he know his true cultivation level? Moreover, why can he still be so calm even though he clearly knows that his cultivation level is three levels higher than his? There was something strange in the man in black. When a strong man faced a weak man, he should have had the pleasure of having everything under control, but now he had lost that feeling. At that moment, the man in black suppressed the strange feeling in his heart and shouted in a cold voice: "My employer asked me to tell you that if you are willing to make an oath between heaven and earth here, you will swear to kowtow to him face to face and apologize to him when you get out of the tower, and to abolish your cultivation." If you want to return the two million taels of silver, then he can spare your life." "Otherwise, kill them directly on the spot." In the world of martial arts, the oath of heaven and earth is the most effective. No warrior is willing to make an oath between heaven and earth easily, because as the saying goes, people's hearts may be deceived, but the way of heaven cannot be deceived. Whoever dares to deceive the way of heaven and violate the oath between heaven and earth will surely end badly. Su Han sneered in his heart, asking a warrior to kowtow to the enemy in front of the enemy is to destroy his martial arts heart; to abolish his cultivation is to destroy his martial arts path. He said he was sparing his life, but it was actually more cruel than killing him directly. This Yu Haopeng looks like a handsome young man, who would have thought that he could be so vicious. "You said you made a mark on me?" Su Han raised his eyebrows and said calmly, "If you die, the mark will disappear, right?" The man in black frowned and said, "What does this have to do with what I just said? I don't have time to waste. You'd better give me an answer that satisfies me." "Of course it does matter. I don't like to have other people's marks on my body. I wonder if this answer is enough to satisfy you?" Su Han smiled leisurely, and suddenly grabbed the warrior on his right who was at the peak of the fourth level of the True Martial Realm with one hand. "Die." Before the warrior and the man in black could react, Su Han clapped his big hand, and the fierce wind struck the stunned fourth-level peak warrior of the True Martial Realm to death. Another warrior who was at the peak of the fourth level of the True Martial Realm was filled with horror and cried out, "Are you not the third level of the True Martial Realm?" As he spoke, he quickly backed away, but Su Han grabbed him back and slapped him hard on the ground with a bang. Under the dual effects of Su Han's physical strength and twelve times the gravity, the man fell extremely hard, and all the flesh and blood in his body suddenly collapsed to the ground. The whole man was no longer human, and he could no longer die. The man in black froze in place in disbelief. Although Yu Haopeng had mentioned to him that Han Shu's physical strength exceeded that of ordinary warriors of the same level, he still could not have imagined that this man's physical body would be so terrifying, even at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. Even warriors can't compete with him physically? A look of regret flashed across the eyes of the man in black, he was too careless! underestimatedThis boy's physical body resulted in the loss of two capable men. ¡°Boy, okay, you¡¯re fine.¡± The man in black was also aroused. No one could bear to kill his subordinates in front of him. boom! A force of the sixth level of the True Martial Realm suddenly burst out from the man in black. At this time, the man in black didn't bother to care whether he would be discovered if he activated his martial arts. At worst, he killed someone and ran away. With his own methods, could Tianhe Martial Academy still be able to find him? A strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm circulates his true energy and goes all out. The power of that blow is enough to destroy hundreds of small True Martial Realm warriors. The man in black believes that no matter how strong the boy in front of him is physically, the gap in cultivation is there. The contrast in strength between the two is overwhelming and cannot be compensated by any magical power. In the eyes of the man in black, Su Han looked so vulnerable. A warrior in the small true martial realm looked so weak in front of a strong man at the peak of the true martial realm. Wow! Suddenly, three rays of purple light flew out of Su Han's body, twisted together in mid-air, and actually condensed into a huge purple sword energy, which instantly slashed at the man in black. The pupils of the man in black suddenly shrank. This purple sword energy actually contained the terrifying aura of a strong man in the True Martial Heaven Realm! This breath alone made him tremble with fear, his Taoist heart kept fluctuating, his whole aura dropped sharply, and he subconsciously took half a step back. The terrifying purple sword energy did not show mercy because of this. It struck directly and split the man in black in half from the middle! Surprise, panic, despair, all these emotions were still frozen on the face of the man in black, and he didn't even have time to close his eyes until he died. Phew! Su Han let out a breath, the situation just now was extremely thrilling. The gap in cultivation is there, no matter how many trump cards he has, he will still be crushed in front of a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. If he hadn't used the purple sword energy, he would have died just now. Even he didn¡¯t expect that this purple sword energy would be so powerful and terrifying. This was the day of his duel with Ouyang Yufei. The sword energy used by Hall Master Ziyang Zongji to kill him was accidentally absorbed and stored by the black dragon tattoo. Later, it was refined by Su Han into the nine sword energy in Dantian and became One of Su Han's trump cards. Today, Su Han only consumed three of the nine sword energies to kill a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. One can imagine the power of this sword energy. "Master Ji is a strong man in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm. A sword energy at his fingertips can have such power. The Zhenwu Heaven Realm should not be underestimated. It seems that I want to dig out Ouyang Yufei from the behemoth Ziyang Sect, isn't it? It can be done overnight.¡± The Ziyang Sect sheltered Su Han¡¯s enemy Ouyang Yufei. Ouyang Yufei did not die for a day, but Su Han always felt like a fish in his throat. Therefore, he must go to Ziyang Sect sooner or later. In addition, his target is Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion. He has not forgotten that Mingjie was the first friend he made after his rebirth, and this friend is still imprisoned and suffering in the prison of Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion. The foundation of Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion will only be stronger than that of Ziyang Sect. These two behemoths are always two mountains hanging over Su Han's head, forcing him to become stronger as quickly as possible, so today he came to the Tianhe Glazed Tower to hone himself. Su Han took a deep breath, abandoned his chaotic thoughts, and suddenly two rays of cold light shot out from his eyes. "Yu Haopeng!" Originally, Su Han believed that there was no need to delay the game for a guy like Yu Haopeng, and it would not be too late to settle the score after the game was over. But now, he has changed his mind. Now is the best time to kill Yu Haopeng, because the top of the fifth floor of Tianhe Glazed Tower is inaccessible. Moreover, the purple sword energy in Su Han's dantian does not belong to the category of martial arts. As long as he does not use his true energy, it is impossible to be discovered. It will just waste a little time. "This is just right. If you don't waste any time, how can there be any challenge? I want to kill Yu Haopeng, and I will definitely get the Snow Green Spirit Fruit." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 160 The Death of Yu Haopeng You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Yu Haopeng is climbing up in the space on the fifth floor. It will take some time to reach the top of the fifth floor. Even he found the twelve times gravity on the fifth level a little unbearable. The tearing force coming from the ground was so strong that his whole body felt like it could collapse at any time. Although he was not as exhausted as those warriors at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, he was still out of breath and not relaxed at all. "I wonder what happened to the disciples in the Tianhe Martial Academy? Sun Chengzhi, Tuoba Lin, and Ling Ruier, these three people, I wonder which level they are on. Have they already reached the sixth level?" Yu Haopeng was thinking wildly all the way. He had a vague feeling that someone might have rushed to the sixth floor. "And I am so slow on the fifth floor. Is there really any gap between myself and Sun Chengzhi, Tuoba Lin, and Ling Ruier?" Fortunately, he had wanted to get the first place in the admission assessment before, so Yu Haopeng couldn't help but sigh. ¡°I have to admit that there is a gap between people from outside the city and people from within the Tianhe Martial Academy. Even if he comes from a first-class family in the outer city, he can only be regarded as a poor family in front of Tianhe Martial Academy, and the resources he enjoys are not as good as others. Thinking of this, Yu Haopeng felt relieved. Anyway, even if he couldn't match them, it would only be because the resources couldn't keep up, not because of the lack of talent. As for hiring a killer to assassinate Mr. Han, Yu Haopeng didn't care. He believed that the black-clothed killer would definitely succeed. A strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm and two peak warriors at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm went out to assassinate a little True Martial Realm. As a warrior, how could there be a chance of failure? Yu Haopeng is overkill this time. In fact, he can also deal with Young Master Han himself by taking action himself. But he didn't want to delay his game. Hiring a strong killer would cost a lot of money anyway. After another quarter of an hour, Yu Haopeng finally reached the top of the fifth floor. From a distance, Yu Haopeng saw a figure standing in front of the door leading to the sixth floor. Yu Haopeng was not surprised. This was exactly the plan he and the black-clothed killer had made. The killer and his men were waiting for Mr. Han in front of the gate on the sixth floor. Yu Haopeng approached the figure. The figure's face was covered with a gray mask that had been transformed, but the aura fluctuating around him showed that he was indeed at the Xiaozhen Martial Realm. Yu Haopeng knew that the killer had concealed his aura in the Xiaozhen Martial Realm, so he was even more convinced that this person was the killer he hired. At that moment, Yu Haopeng sat down on the ground, panting like a cow and said: "I'll take a rest first. Mr. Han hasn't come up yet, has he?" The figure didn¡¯t say anything, just looking at Yu Haopeng with his arms folded. Yu Haopeng was not surprised at all. He was used to the killer's reticence, so he said indifferently: "After all, he couldn't have come up here before me. I have to worry now, the fifth floor is so difficult to walk on. Isn¡¯t he unable to come up?¡± "Hmph, isn't he physically very strong? Isn't he a ruthless person? Then show me ruthlessly. The temptation of the Snow Green Spirit Fruit is so great. If I were him, I would try my best to get it. Even if you have to crawl, you have to climb up.¡± As Yu Haopeng spoke, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Unfortunately, no matter how hard he worked today, it was destined to be in vain. This matter was not known to anyone. In the eyes of the world, he was just a person who was in the tower test. Just a poor guy who died unexpectedly." Yu Haopeng must have been holding it back in the tower for a long time, and he turned into a chatterbox. Once he started talking, there was no end. "Okay, it's time for me to leave. As long as you can complete the assassination target this time, I will send someone to the Blood Shadow Gate for your reward." With that said, Yu Haopeng stood up, patted his butt and wanted to leave. The figure suddenly laughed hoarsely and said in a low voice: "That reward is probably not enough." "Not enough? Why not?" Yu Haopeng frowned, anger showing, "At this moment, you want to blackmail me?" The figure chuckled lightly, walked back to the corner, and kicked the two heavy objects at Yu Haopeng's feet. Yu Haopeng looked down and couldn't help but take a breath. The two heavy objects were actually two dead bodies. The transformed masks and clothes on their bodies had disappeared. They were the two men at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. "What's going on? Your man is dead?" Yu Haopeng's expression changed drastically, "Mr. Han has already been here? Have you killed him?" He really couldn¡¯t believe that Mr. Han would rush to the top of the fifth floor first.   It is even more unbelievable that Mr. Han can actually kill his men under the eyes of a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm? Yu Haopeng asked himself, he couldn¡¯t even do this. This Mr. Han is only at the third level of the True Martial Realm. How could he do it? Yu Haopeng's face suddenly became very shocked, frightened, dignified, and gloomy! Although Mr. Han¡¯s previous performance in the strength test was better than his, he always believed that physical strength could not explain anything. The world of martial arts is not a competition of brute force. And now, Mr. Han can charge the tower faster than him, and he can also kill two of the black-clad killer's men. Doesn't this mean that Mr. Han is stronger than Yu Haopeng? Yu Haopeng's heart was filled with chills, and his hands hanging by his sides were trembling uncontrollably. This boy! Fortunately, he had been killed by the killer, otherwise letting this kid live in the world would definitely be a serious problem for Yu Haopeng. "Okay, since you lost two men, let me double your reward. It's time for me to leave!" Yu Haopeng couldn't explain why, but he just wanted to leave this place immediately. It seemed that the aura of Mr. Han still lingered in this place, and that aura made him extremely palpitating. "Let's go? Where do you want to go?" The figure suddenly spoke again. But this time, the voice was not hoarse and deep like before, but had a bright and clear tone, with the aura of a young man. "you¡­¡­" Yu Haopeng was stunned, his heart sank rapidly like a weight, "No, what on earth are you" There was a hint of mockery in the figure's eyes, and he grabbed Yu Haopeng's throat with one hand, causing him to stop abruptly in mid-sentence. "Youyou are that Han" Yu Haopeng was extremely shocked, with absurdity and disbelief in his eyes. How could it be possible? The man named Han is not dead, but what about the killer he hired? How could a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm fail? Yu Haopeng made a startled rattling sound in his throat and struggled desperately. Suddenly he saw a corpse split in half in the far corner. Suddenly, all the blood in Yu Haopeng's body froze. That was the killer he hired, a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm! This guy surnamed Han is so weird, he is a monster. How could someone go beyond the third level to kill people? ! Even the strong men at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm are dead. Is there any way for me to survive? Yu Haopeng¡¯s teeth gritted loudly. At this moment, he still felt that this situation was too weird. ??????????????????????????????????????????? If it is a genius born in the inner city, it will be fine if he is better than himself. But I didn't take Mr. Han seriously at all, thinking that I could crush him to death with just a move of my fingers. But he didn't expect that even the sixth level strongman of the True Martial Realm he hired would be killed by the other party. Until now, Yu Haopeng still couldn't believe it, and felt that all this was more like a nightmare. He knew that he was bound to die, and he suddenly got a burst of strength from nowhere, and suddenly broke free from Su Han's palm, and shouted: "I will fight with you." As soon as he finished speaking, Yu Haopeng saw a purple sword energy shooting towards him. He didn't even have time to hum again and died on the spot. "After all, he is a strong man at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. Even I couldn't control the power that exploded before his death, so I had to spend another sword energy." Of the nine purple sword energy in Su Han's dantian, three were used to kill the black-clothed killer, one was used to kill Yu Haopeng, and the remaining five were used. He did not plan to use them for the time being. ¡°After all, this purple sword energy is not my own power, and it is too powerful. If others see it, I am afraid they will really think that I am some kind of monster. As for the death of Yu Haopeng and several killers, Su Han didn't have any disturbance in his heart. If they hadn't insisted on killing him, they wouldn't have ended up like this. "We have wasted some time, now we must hurry up." With clear eyes, Su Han turned around and walked towards the door leading to the sixth floor. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 161 Su Han exerts his strength! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "As early as two quarters of an hour ago, there were people from the east, south, and west who rushed to the sixth floor. Only the group from the north, until now, no one has rushed to the sixth floor." Outside the Tianhe Glazed Tower, the examiners cannot see the situation in the tower. They can only judge the progress of the contestants by whether the formation lights up. "The person rushing to the sixth floor on the east side must be Sun Chengzhi, the one on the south side is Ling Rui'er, and the one on the west side is Tuoba Lin. It depends on which one of them rushes to the top of the sixth floor first." These three people are recognized by the examiners as the three strongest contestants. The final top spot must be among these three people. "Compared with these three people, Yu Haopeng, the seed player in the northern group, still has a long way to go." "Huh? Yu Haopeng finally rushed to the sixth floor!" A sharp-eyed examiner discovered that the formation on the north side of the sixth floor finally lit up. The examiners cast their eyes over one after another, and they all showed approval and said: "It is already very good for a contestant from an outer city to reach the sixth floor in such a short period of time." "Two quarters of an hour slower than the other three, there is no chance of winning the championship. However, if he can reach the sixth level, he is already qualified to become a first-class disciple of the martial arts academy. If he trains well, he will hopefully become a true disciple in the future. among them." "Hehe, after Yu Haopeng officially becomes a disciple of the martial arts academy, if you don't want him, I will take him as my disciple." A senior examiner had a thought in his mind and wanted to become a disciple in the room. "Brother Zhang, I also want this disciple who has entered the house. How about you give it to me? I will give you a second-turn mortal weapon another day." "Recently, one of my disciples has graduated and left. I am lonely and empty nest, so you should leave this young man to me." "Bah, who doesn't know that you already have five or six disciples who have entered the house? How can you have time to recruit new ones? People like you are just misleading disciples." "Those five or six are just make-up, and they are only second-class disciples now. I don't expect them to be able to challenge the first-class! This Yu Haopeng was a first-class disciple from the beginning. If he is willing to join my sect, those five or six are useless I'll send you away immediately." The more the examiners talked, the more excited they became, as if they were trying to steal the lead. After all, the other three seed players, Sun Chengzhi¡¯s father is a senior martial artist in the martial arts academy, Tuoba Lin¡¯s grandfather is an elder in the martial arts academy, and Ling Ruier¡¯s aunt is Ling Zhi, a senior martial arts master in the martial arts academy. All three of them are involved in factions. May become someone else's disciple. Therefore, the person most worth fighting for this year is undoubtedly Yu Haopeng, the genius from the outer city who can reach the sixth floor of the Tianhe Glazed Tower. "Hmm?! How could Yu Haopeng charge into the tower so fast?" Suddenly an examiner noticed something strange. The crowd's gazes all turned away, and sure enough they saw the small light spot on the north side of the sixth floor, moving upwards quickly under the focus of everyone's eyes. Its moving speed is actually twice as fast as the three light spots to the east, south and west! All the examiners suddenly changed their expressions, "This Yu Haopeng must be crazy. The sixth level has twenty times the gravity! He is still rushing so fast. If he continues like this, the real energy in his body will be drained out soon." " "With his strength at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, if he rushes to the sixth floor at such a fast speed, he can only reach a third of the way at most, and all his true energy will be consumed. At that time, he can only be forced to teleport out. Tower." A senior examiner stroked his white beard and said in a positive tone. "This genius from the outer city was too impatient after all. He probably found out that someone had already rushed to the sixth floor before him, so he was so impatient. It is a good thing for young people to be motivated, but in this Tianhe Glazed Tower, The more impatient you are, the easier it is to lose!" Soon, the small light spot on the north side of the sixth floor approached one-third of the way to the sixth floor. However, what surprised all the examiners was that the speed of this small light spot did not slow down, nor did it stop at one third of the mark as the senior examiner expected. On the contrary, this small light spot is moving faster than before! Just by looking at the movement of this small light spot, all the examiners could not help but imagine a young man with a flexible body on the sixth level of space, climbing up at an incredible speed. For a moment, all the examiners were stunned. "Hiss!~ How is this possible? His speed is twice as fast as the other three. Why is the twenty-fold gravity of the sixth level so weak on him?" ?"Could it be that the reserves of true energy in his body are much greater than we imagined?" "Then Yu Haopeng, just looking at his appearance, doesn't look like a monster with such terrifying potential." "Is this person really Yu Haopeng?" Suddenly an examiner asked a new question. "Who could it be if it wasn't Yu Haopeng? In the group climbing the tower from the north, there is no contestant better than Yu Haopeng." "Have you forgotten that 5,900-pound monster?" As soon as this sentence was said, all the examiners fell silent. ¡°Before, they didn¡¯t believe that this 5,900-pound monster existed. However, the speed at which this small light spot in the north rushed into the tower was really unbelievable, and it really didn¡¯t look like Yu Haopeng. Because Yu Haopeng is the most popular among the contestants from outside the city this time, his every move is under the observation of these examiners. Yu Haopeng's strength did not exceed the level expected at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. It could be said that he was a genius, but he would never be a jaw-dropping monster. And the speed of the small light spot on the north can be called a monster level. ¡°Could it be that that 5,900-pound monster really exists? ??????? This small light spot in the north represents that monster? "Hurry up and check which contestants have not left the tower, and whether Yu Haopeng has left the tower." The examiners can¡¯t wait to know who the true identity of this little light spot in the north is. "Oh, I didn't expect that there would be such a monster. It seems that we don't have to fight anymore! There is absolutely no way that this monster can become our disciple." "These examiners are also self-aware. They are only intermediate martial arts masters in the martial arts academy. Such geniuses are not what they are qualified to get involved with. They will definitely be favored by senior martial arts masters or elders and be accepted as direct disciples. "I'm afraid Lord Luo Yunyi will also be interested in this monster, right?" Everyone couldn¡¯t help but cast their gaze on Luo Yunyi¡¯s cold side face. Luo Yunyi was a senior martial artist at the Tianhe Martial Academy and an absolute powerhouse at the pinnacle of the True Martial Heaven Realm. But she still has no direct disciples, not even disciples. Even Lingzhi, who is known to have a fiery temper that makes people afraid to approach her, now has a designated direct disciple, her niece Ling Ruier. Only Luo Yunyi was always alone in Tianhe Martial Academy, walking alone. "His!~ This guy is getting faster and faster!" The examiners were shocked to find that the speed of the light point in the north actually accelerated again. "This monster, is it possible that he really has endless true energy in his body? He entered the tower two quarters of an hour later than the other three, but he has the ambition to compete for the first place?" "Sun Chengzhi and the others entered the tower two quarters of an hour earlier than this monster. Now that the three of them are almost at the top, can this monster catch up with them?" "I don't think it's possible! When he just rushed to the sixth floor, the other three people had already walked through most of the sixth floor. No matter how fast he was, he would never be able to catch up." "I don't think so. If he keeps maintaining this violent speed, there is a glimmer of hope that he can catch up with the other three." "It's impossible. Even if the reserve of true energy in his body exceeds the level that should be achieved at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, he still can't withstand such crazy consumption. His speed will gradually slow down." The examiners held their breath and stared at the four small light spots on the sixth floor. The three small light spots in the east, south and west are only one step away from the top. The small point of light in the north is constantly closing the distance between it and the other three people at an incredible speed. For a moment, it seemed as if even the air had solidified. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????????????????????????? completely forgot their position at this moment, they just simply wanted to know, can they witness a miracle happening today? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 162: The battle for ownership of the Snow Green Spirit Fruit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The rostrum was so silent that you could hear a pin drop. The small light spot in the north has always maintained a violent movement speed, and has not slowed down due to exhaustion of true energy as everyone judged. This incredible speed is as if the true energy in this person's body is really inexhaustible. Finally, under the gaze of everyone, the three light points from the east, south, and west arrived at the top of the sixth floor almost at the same time. At the same time, the light spot in the north rushed to the top of the sixth floor almost in seconds. Four people from four directions approached the Snow Green Spirit Fruit at the top of the sixth floor at the same time! For a time, all the examiners¡¯ hearts were surging. ¡­¡­ Su Han jumped all the way to the peak of the sixth level, and he fully demonstrated the heaven-defying power of the super-sacred skills in this assessment. The dragon martial body makes his physical strength far superior to that of warriors of the same level, and the purity of the black true essence cultivated using the black dragon spectrum is astonishing. He only needs to use a small beam of true essence, and the effect is equivalent to that of others. A big bunch of true energy. Other people's true energy would be exhausted, but he had no such concerns at all. He only needed to run his true energy crazily to resist twenty times gravity. This tower-rushing competition is almost as if it was tailor-made for him. He believed that if he had not wasted a period of time on the black-clothed killer and Yu Haopeng, the Snow Green Spirit Fruit would definitely be in his pocket. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t know if I can still catch up.¡± Su Han jumped up to the top platform of the sixth floor and immediately saw an olive-sized green fruit with a round and lovely aura placed on a jade plate in the center of the platform. Around the jade plate, three figures were breathing heavily and facing each other. "Sun Chengzhi." "Tuoba Lin." "Ling Rui'er!" The three people called each other's names one after another. Although in this tower, everyone's face had a transformed mask, and their clothes were transformed into the same style, but among familiar people, just by looking at their figures, one could tell I can tell. However, at this moment, the three of them had astonishment in their eyes. They obviously did not expect that the other two would rush to the top of the sixth floor at the same time as themselves. "Humph, I underestimated you earlier." Sun Chengzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom. Originally, he thought that his overall strength was the strongest among the three, and he would have no problem winning the first place in this tower-rushing competition. Unexpectedly, Tuoba Lin and Ling Rui'er kept silent but secretly prepared trump cards. Otherwise, how could they charge the tower so fast? Before the three of them could say anything else, they suddenly saw Su Han jumping onto the platform from the north. "Huh? Who is this person? In the group that climbed the tower from the north, there are actually people who can reach the top of the sixth floor?" Sun Chengzhi frowned slightly and said to Su Hanhan: "Are you the so-called genius Yu Haopeng from the outer city? If you know better, get out of the tower as soon as possible. This Snow Green Spirit Fruit is not for you." "Why?" Su Han smiled leisurely, with no trace of nervousness in his eyes. "Do you still need me to tell you?" Sun Chengzhi said with ridicule, "You are a wild boy from an outer city. You want to make a splash on the territory of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. You are a bit immature." Su Han said in a calm tone: "If you are so eager to take the lead, the two of you may not appreciate your favor." Sun Chengzhi was stunned, and immediately turned around, and sure enough he saw Tuoba Lin taking a step towards the Snow Green Spirit Fruit. Su Han secretly laughed in his heart. It seemed that although these three geniuses were from the Tianhe Martial Academy, they were not monolithic with each other. This is just right. My purple sword energy is no longer suitable for use now. With my cultivation at the third level of the True Martial Realm, if these three geniuses at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm join forces, I will definitely not get any advantage. If they are defeated individually, there is still a glimmer of hope. Seeing Sun Chengzhi turn around, Tuoba Lin shrugged and said, "I just want to see what this fruit looks like. Why are you so nervous?" "Hmph, you'd better distinguish the priorities. This guy from the outer city is our common enemy. Let's deal with him first. We'll talk about the ownership of the fruit later." Sun Chengzhi said coldly. "Since you said so, then I will listen to you." Tuoba Lin looked completely unconcerned. Ling Ruier ignored Sun Chengzhi, but walked up to Su Han, looked him up and down, and exclaimed: "You are a Little True Martial Realm warrior, no?"It's that Yu Haopeng! who are you? " "Junior Sister Ling, what are you talking about? Isn't this guy Yu Haopeng? Or is he at the Xiaozhen Martial Realm?" Sun Chengzhi looked stunned. In his eyes, although people from outer cities are just ants, Yu Haopeng is already an outstanding one among the ants. This person could reach the top of the sixth floor of the Glazed Tower. If not Yu Haopeng, who would it be? In the Xiaozhenwu Realm, this is even more nonsense. The gravity here is twenty times that of the outside world. How can a Xiaozhenwu Realm warrior be able to withstand such pressure? Can you still withstand such pressure and rush up 10,000 steps to the peak area? Su Han chuckled and said: "I am indeed not Yu Haopeng. In your eyes, Yu Haopeng is the only one in the outer city?" "Hmph! Don't show off here. If you are not Yu Haopeng, it is not worth my time. I will give you three breaths and get out of the tower quickly, otherwise don't blame me for not reminding you." Su Han said lightly: "I would like to remind you not to waste your energy on unnecessary things. If you don't leave here as soon as possible, you will definitely regret it." "What are you talking about? Are you out of your mind?" Sun Chengzhi never expected that such a warrior from the outer city, whom he regarded as an ant, would dare to be so arrogant in front of him. Not only did he not do what he said, he even threatened himself. You said you would regret it? Why should I regret it? A mere warrior from the outer city, his cultivation level is still at the Xiao Zhen Martial Realm, which is so humble that it makes people laugh. I don¡¯t know what means were used to rush to the top of the sixth floor. Do you think you can be on an equal footing with the geniuses at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm? Equal dialogue? ??The warriors of the Xiaozhenwu Realm are like ants in front of the strong ones of the Zhenwu Realm, and can easily kill hundreds of them. Sun Chengzhi really couldn't understand what this kid could be so arrogant about. "What kind of trash dares to challenge me in person? It is simply a disgrace to me, Sun Chengzhi." The more Sun Chengzhi thought about it, the more disgusted he became. His eyes were so cold that they almost poked two holes in Su Han's body. He just wanted to slap this ignorant boy to death. But now, the Xue Qing Spirit Fruit has not yet been claimed, which means that the tower rushing competition is not over yet. If you take action here, even if you don't use true martial arts, Tuoba Lin and Ling Rui'er will see it. Such violations will definitely be reported. Sun Chengzhi's heart moved and he sneered: "Tuoba Lin, you are so aloof from the matter, isn't this boy from the outer city your competitor? Aren't you afraid that there is one more person to compete with you for the Snow Green Spirit Fruit?" "Don't do this to me, I know you want to provoke me to take action. You don't want to violate the rules of the game yourself, so why push it to me? Do you think I am a fool?" Tuoba Lin said in a calm tone. Sun Chengzhi was very angry. He knew that Tuoba Lin was making sarcastic remarks. Anyway, there were already three people competing for the Snow Green Spirit Fruit, and Tuoba Lin didn't care about one more person. Sun Chengzhi's eyes flickered, then fell on Ling Rui'er, and said with a sinister smile: "Junior sister Ling, this guy is so arrogant, he is obviously trying to slap you and me in the face. How dare he, a young true martial artist, be so strong? Demonstrate to you and me, two geniuses at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm." "Senior Brother Sun, Rui'er has no quarrel with this junior brother from the outer city. He has no reason to demonstrate to me." Ling Rui'er was smiling, obviously not angered by Sun Chengzhi's clumsy instigation. Sun Chengzhi looked at Su Han again, and the look in his eyes was obviously a bit sarcastic. For a moment, he seemed to have become a laughing stock. The blood all over Sun Chengzhi's body suddenly surged to the top of his head. He ignored the restrictions of the rules of the game and shouted in a cold voice: "Trash, you are seeking death!" The real energy in his body instantly gathered in his fists, and a pair of iron fists rushed out like small cannonballs. "Well!" Halfway through the fist swing, Sun Chengzhi's face suddenly stiffened. The true energy flowing in the meridians of his body suddenly seemed to be frozen, making it impossible for him to exert any strength. The whole person was as stiff as a stone, and he fell down and hit the ground hard. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 163: The Poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boy, how dare you poison me." Sun Chengzhi was not a fool. The moment he fell, he knew that he must have been poisoned. He tried to circulate the true energy in his body, but the more he moved it, the more the true energy became stagnant, like solidified mercury, blocked in the meridians, unable to exert any function at all. Without the true energy protection, his whole body collapsed on the ground like a rag bag, unable to withstand the twenty times gravity of the sixth floor. Soon, the face turned red, blue and purple, the internal organs were squeezed together, and the body made a whirring sound like a bellows being broken. It looked as embarrassing as it could be. The most hateful thing is that he doesn¡¯t even know when he was poisoned. Sun Chengzhi was puzzled because he was not defenseless when facing this warrior from the outer city. But he didn't realize that he was poisoned at all. When did this warrior from the outer city poison him? "I told you a long time ago, if you don't leave this place quickly, you will be the one regretting it." Hearing the calm voice of the outer city warrior, Sun Chengzhi's eyes were almost splitting, and he used the last bit of strength in his body to roar: "When did you poison me!" "Someone poisoned you?" Ling Ruier's expression also changed in an instant. She quickly started to circulate her true energy, trying to use it to force the poison out of her body. But after just a moment of operation, a freezing feeling instantly spread throughout the body, and the flow of true energy suddenly slowed down. Ling Ruier took a breath of cold air and quickly stopped operating her true energy. Her mind was flexible, and she figured out the key in an instant, "This poison, the more its true energy is circulated, the faster it attacks?" "That's right, the main material of this poison should be the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower. After a period of time after being poisoned, the true energy in the body will slowly stop flowing, and the meridians will gradually become petrified. Eventually, the meridians will break and die. If the true energy is circulated, The onset of toxicity is then accelerated.¡± Su Han¡¯s eyes were cold, he was no stranger to this poison. When he was first reborn in Qingye City, Su Jun used the Seven-leaf Dark Heart Flower to poison Su Yunhai. The Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower was a variant of the Seven-leaf Dark Heart Flower, and its toxicity was even more severe. This Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower is colorless and odorless. It is really difficult to guard against. It is considered one of the strange poisons. It's just that it's not qualified enough to be ranked on the list of strange poisons in the world. When Sun Chengzhi heard this, his eyes turned black and he almost fainted. He had just circulated a large amount of true energy in one breath. If the poison was really so vicious, wouldn't it mean that the poison was fully active now? He roared with a ferocious expression: "Give me the antidote, otherwise I will not let you go after I leave the tower!" "I don't have an antidote." Su Han shook his head. "You were the one who poisoned me. How could you not have an antidote? Hand it over now, otherwise I won't let it go after I get out of the tower." Sun Chengzhi thought that Su Han was trying to be mysterious and posturing. There was obviously an antidote but he deliberately said there was no antidote. However, after hearing this, Ling Ruier's eyes showed a thoughtful look. "Junior brother from the outer city, you mean that you did not inject this poison? Then how do you know the specific name of this poison?" Ling Ruier said suspiciously. "Hmph, how could a warrior from an outer city possess such a strange poison as the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower?" A cold and sarcastic voice came from the side. Ling Ruier looked in shock and saw Tuoba Lin standing next to the jade plate with the Snow Green Spirit Fruit, folding his arms and looking at the three of them leisurely. "Tuoba Lin, was it you who poisoned you?" Ling Ruier¡¯s expression changed drastically. She and Tuoba Lin were already acquaintances, but she didn¡¯t expect that Tuoba Lin would do anything to get this Snow Green Spirit Fruit. "Tuoba Lin, are you not afraid of being punished by the martial arts academy after leaving the tower?" Ling Rui'er's cute baby face turned red with anger, but because there was a mask on her face, she didn't People see. Tuoba Lin smiled leisurely and said: "I have studied the rules of the semi-finals a long time ago. The loopholes in them are that they only mention that weapons and martial arts cannot be used, but they do not mention that poisons cannot be used. Even if the martial arts academy wants to punish me, they can't find it. Justifiable reasons." "You, despicable and shameless person." Ling Rui'er was furious. She didn't expect that Tuoba Lin would be so shameless. To be honest, she also longed for the Snow Green Spirit Fruit, but even if she wanted it again, she would not use such shameless means. There is simply nothing more despicable in the world than taking advantage of loopholes in the semi-final rules and poisoning fellow students. "Shut up, ifIf you want to survive, just crush the nameplate and get out of the tower obediently. When I get the Snow Green Spirit Fruit and go out, I will naturally give you the antidote. Tuoba Lin sneered. Ling Ruier was so angry that she stamped her feet, but she was helpless. Now that she was poisoned, if she didn't do what Tuoba Lin said, she might really lose her life. However, she was really unwilling to let Tuoba Lin succeed like this. "As for you." Tuoba Lin said to Su Han calmly, "You surprised me, you can actually identify the poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower. Huh, I don't know which family in the outer city you are from. Could it be that this Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower, the Outer City Can people also have the opportunity to meet?" "However, it is useless for you to identify it. There is no antidote and it is difficult for gods to save it." Su Han raised his eyebrows. This was the first time Tuoba Lin dared to use poison so arrogantly in front of Su Han. A mere Nine-Leaf Dark Heart Flower Poison, he had already smelled the special aura before jumping onto the sixth-level peak platform, and took corresponding precautions. So, he was not poisoned at all. However, Su Han remained calm. "Junior brother from the outer city, why don't you go out with Rui'er first? When Tuoba Lin comes out of the tower, Rui'er will naturally not let him have an easy time." Ling Ruier's heart actually sympathized with the warrior from the outer city. Tuoba Lin prepared the poison today, obviously for her and Sun Chengzhi. The outer city warrior finally rushed to the top of the sixth floor, but was implicated by her and Sun Chengzhi, and suffered such an unreasonable disaster. After listening to Ling Ruier's words, Su Han shook his head, but his eyes were fixed on the snow-green spirit fruit in the middle of the platform. Based on his intuition, he always felt that there was something wrong with this Snow Green Spirit Fruit. This kind of strangeness does not come from the Snow Green Spirit Fruit itself, but from the position where it is placed. It is too centered, as if it has been measured, and it is exactly the same. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Wouldn¡¯t it be so boring at Tianhe Martial Arts Academy? If you put a Snow Green Spirit Fruit, you have to go through measurements before placing it? Su Han frowned slightly. From the position where the Snow Green Spirit Fruit was placed, he suddenly thought of the strangely magical Phantom Feathering Divine Incense that appeared in the primary examination. Although there was no connection between the two, he had a vague feeling that the two things were equally weird. "Well!" Ling Ruier's eyes suddenly went straight, her whole body swayed back and forth, her steps were sloppy, and she seemed to be unable to withstand the 20 times the gravity of the sixth floor. "Hmph, no matter how talented you are, as long as you are poisoned by the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower, there is absolutely no way to resist it." Tuoba Lin sneered. Ling Rui'er was two or three years younger than him, but she was still at the same level as him. He had long been unhappy. Now, he finally got his revenge. As for the warrior from the outer city, Tuoba Lin didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. For a small true martial artist, the poison will only attack faster than Ling Ruier. However, when Tuoba Lin laid his eyes on the warrior from the outer city, he was surprised. I saw this outer city warrior with extremely clear eyes and a tall figure standing there, showing no signs of falling. "What's going on? Why hasn't his toxicity started yet?" Tuoba Lin¡¯s eyes suddenly tightened for a moment. It felt like there was a slight crack in the perfect situation under his control. "How is this possible? Grandpa said that this kind of poison from the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower, even a strong man in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm, will never be able to force it out as long as he accidentally lets the poison invade his body. The more he uses his true energy to force it out, The more toxic it is, the faster it will die.¡± "Or is he not poisoned at all?" Tuoba Lin¡¯s pupils narrowed sharply, and he stared at the warrior from the outer city. He really couldn¡¯t figure out why this person didn¡¯t suffer from a poisonous attack. Ling Rui'er, who was on the side, was also surprised when she saw that Su Han was completely unaffected by the poison. Even her genius, who is at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, was caught without any precautions. How could a warrior in the Xiaozhen Martial Realm be fine when faced with such a strange poison? ps: In the previous chapter, Ling Rui'er should have called Su Han his junior brother, but Feiyue's mistake of writing it as senior brother has been corrected now. In addition, today¡¯s first update is quite on time, so please give me flowers! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 164 Red Gold Magnetic Storm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! How could Ling Rui'er know that for Su Han, in the realm of poisoning, a mere Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower was nothing more than child's play. As long as Su Han is willing, he can even use the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower to refine more than a hundred different poisons at any time. This Nine-Leaf Dark Heart Flower is not even ranked in the top 200 of the world's strange poison list. How could a majestic elixir master be infected by such a simple and strange poison? For a moment, Tuoba Lin and Ling Ruier, although their positions were different, looked at Su Han with both surprise and suspicion. However, Tuoba Lin calmed down again after a while. Even if the warrior from the outer city didn't suffer from a poisonous attack, so what? He originally prepared the poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower only for Sun Chengzhi and Ling Ruier. As long as these two people are tricked, no one can threaten him anymore. It doesn¡¯t matter whether this warrior from the outer city is hit or not. Anyway, he is just a young true martial artist. If he is hit or not, what kind of trouble can he cause? Tuoba Lin¡¯s eyes glanced coldly at Sun Chengzhi, who was lying on the ground, and then at Ling Ruier, who was panting and struggling to hold on. Of these two people, one is 90% poisonous and the other is 50% poisonous. Even if Tuoba Lin takes away the Xue Qing Spirit Fruit in front of them, they will not be able to stop it. Tuoba Lin has a cautious personality. He will never do something if he is not 100% sure about it. Now, he was sure that both of them were at the end of their strength and could not attack him from behind, so he walked in the direction of the Snow Green Spirit Fruit. In his eyes, he finally revealed his strong greed without concealment. " Snow Green Spirit Fruit, if you eat it, you can unconditionally improve your cultivation by one level!" In the True Martial Realm, every level of cultivation is very difficult. Especially when he reached the Zhenwu Realm, even if he wanted to advance from the fifth level to the sixth level of the Zhenwu Realm, he would not be able to do it within three to five years. Once he gets the Snow Green Spirit Fruit, he can instantly upgrade his cultivation to the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, leaving Sun Chengzhi and Ling Ruier behind and becoming a strong man at the pinnacle of the True Martial Realm. In Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the stronger one is, the higher one¡¯s status is. Sun Chengzhi and Ling Ruier were his old enemies before, but from today on, they were only allowed to carry his shoes. When Tuoba Lin thought of this, his eyes became even crazier and filled with uncontrollable greed. When Ling Rui'er saw Tuoba Lin's appearance from the side, she felt even more contempt in her heart. Just now, when the poison between the two of them had not yet broken out, Tuoba Lin acted like he didn¡¯t care much about the Xue Qing Spirit Fruit. Now that he saw the two people's poisonous relationship, his true colors were revealed. Ling Ruier despised the most hypocritical and insidious villain like Tuoba Lin. At this moment, she was even ashamed of knowing Tuoba Lin, wishing that she had never known such an insidious villain. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too late to say anything now. She could only watch with anger in her eyes as she watched the Snow Green Spirit Fruit fall into Tuoba Lin's hands. "I advise you not to touch that fruit." Suddenly, a clear voice came out. Su Han folded his arms and said leisurely. There was no trace of tension, anger, or anxiety in those calm eyes, but only a calm calmness. Tuoba Lin frowned, and two cold eyes shot over him instantly, not understanding what Su Han meant. Even Ling Ruier was puzzled when she heard Su Han's words. Ling Ruier remembered that Su Han had just warned Sun Chengzhi to leave this place as soon as possible, otherwise he would regret it. As a result, Sun Chengzhi was indeed poisoned by Tuoba Lin's Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower. Now, he warned Tuoba Lin not to touch the Snow Green Spirit Fruit? Ling Ruier¡¯s doubtful eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on the olive-sized Snow Green Spirit Fruit. However, no matter how she looked at it horizontally or vertically, there was nothing strange about the Snow Green Spirit Fruit. Tuoba Lin obviously didn¡¯t see anything wrong with this fruit. He thought for a moment and sneered: "How dare you use this clumsy little trick to attack me?" He was completely convinced in his heart that Su Han was just pretending. This Snow Green Spirit Fruit is a prize arranged by the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy for the contestants. If there is anything wrong with this fruit, doesn¡¯t it mean that the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy wants to harm these contestants? ?Obviously, this is simply impossible. With a sneer on his face, Tuoba Lin grabbed the fruit without hesitation! Just hereIn an instant, Ling Ruier noticed that Su Han's footsteps suddenly retreated sharply. Ling Ruier didn¡¯t really believe that there would really be any problems with this fruit. But when she saw Su Han retreating, she had an intuition that she didn't know where she came from, and her whole body subconsciously followed Su Han back. Just when the two of them retreated to the edge of the platform, a sudden change occurred. As soon as the Snow Green Spirit Fruit left the jade plate, it was as if some switch had been touched, and the platform beneath their feet suddenly rumbled and shook, as if underground magma was about to erupt! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ling Ruier was shocked to hear that the air around her suddenly let out a tragic whimpering sound. One moment it's like an iron horse, another moment the war drums are beating in unison, another moment it's like a trumpet whimpering, and another moment it's like a ferocious bird singing. The harsh sound is constantly engulfing the eardrums and people's hearts. And in the surrounding air, there was a red-gold wind like a knife, which obviously had a powerful killing aura. Suddenly, a red-gold storm dozens of meters thick rolled out from the void in front of him, and swept in Sun Chengzhi, who was lying on the ground half-dead. That posture was like an ancient ferocious beast, sticking out its terrifying tongue and sweeping people away. "ah!" Sun Chengzhi only had time to let out a scream. The next moment, his whole body was swept away by the red golden storm without a trace, as if he had disappeared out of thin air. Afterwards, the red-gold wind like a knife still did not stop, but became even more raging. On the entire platform, as long as the sight touched, everything was covered with flying sand and rocks. It was a deserted area with flying rocks. In the ears of several people, a red-gold storm roared like the whimpering of a ferocious beast. "how so?" Tuoba Lin witnessed Sun Chengzhi being swept away by the storm, his pupils shrank suddenly, and he couldn't recover for a long time. How can this be? Tianhe Glazed Pagoda is a place used by the martial arts academy to select and assess students. How could there be such a strange and terrifying violent storm inside? "What exactly is this storm?" Ling Ruier stood on the edge of the platform, teetering on the edge of the platform, in shock, looking at Su Han with a pair of big eyes in shock and suspicion. She saw clearly just now that as soon as the Snow Green Spirit Fruit left the jade plate, it was like a switch was triggered, triggering this strange storm. She had no idea why things turned out like this. But she vaguely felt that the warrior from the outer city next to her might know something. Otherwise, he would not have warned Tuoba Lin not to touch the Snow Green Spirit Fruit. Unfortunately, Tuoba Lin insisted on going his own way and was blinded by greed, causing the three of them to fall into the raging storm. Maybe the next storm sweeping out of the void will sweep away one of the three of them. When Ling Rui'er thought of this, she hated Tuoba Lin even more. At this moment, she subconsciously moved farther away from Tuoba Lin and closer to Su Han. "This kind of red gold magnetic storm is a vortex formed by the chaos of the airflow with the dual attributes of gold and fire. It can be large or small, and it is very scary. A red gold magnetic storm that reaches tens of meters in size is enough to swallow up a warrior in the True Martial Realm. " Su Han sighed softly. He was no stranger to this kind of red gold magnetic storm. When he was in the Blood Cloud Mountains, he and Shui Yang'er of the Shui family in Qingye City had encountered the red blood gas. The red blood gas and the red gold magnetic storm both come from the same origin, that is to say, they are both storms with the dual attributes of gold and fire. However, the levels and powers of the two are completely different. The red blood gas that day could only threaten warriors in the Qi Martial Realm at best, but today's red gold magnetic storm left even those in the True Martial Realm unable to resist at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 165 Breaking into the seventh level of forbidden land You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han estimated that the problem lies in that Snow Green Spirit Fruit. There is nothing wrong with the Snow Green Spirit Fruit itself, but when it is placed in the middle of the platform, it acts as a formation eye. Together with the surrounding platforms, it forms a vague formation that suppresses the red gold magnetic storm. Once the Xueqing Lingguo left the center of the platform, the formation collapsed, and the red gold magnetic storm was suddenly released. This formation is very clever, and the most ingenious thing is the use of the Snow Green Spirit Fruit as the formation eye. The Snow Green Spirit Fruit is something with a hint of the aura of heaven and earth, so it is perfect for use as an array eye. Moreover, the Snow Green Spirit Fruit has dual attributes of water and wood, so it can be used to restrain the red gold magnetic storm with dual attributes of gold and fire. Furthermore, the Snow Green Spirit Fruit happened to be the prize of this tower-rushing competition. It was placed in the middle of the platform. No one would suspect it and almost deceived Su Han. Su Han felt that this was not the original intention of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. "I don't know, who actually did something to take away the formation eye that originally suppressed the red gold magnetic storm and replaced it with the Snow Green Spirit Fruit?" This is obviously an attempt to kill the first place winner in this tower competition. No matter who is the first to rush to the platform at the top of the sixth floor and take away the Snow Green Spirit Fruit, what awaits him will definitely be swallowed up by the red gold magnetic storm. "What, this storm can even swallow up a strong man in the Zhenwu Realm?" Tuoba Lin¡¯s face was gloomy. He might not completely believe what Su Han said, but he couldn¡¯t help but believe it. Because he did see with his own eyes just now that Sun Chengzhi was involved in the red gold magnetic storm. "I won't waste time here with you anymore." Tuoba Lin sneered and put away the Xue Qing Spirit Fruit, then suddenly crushed his candidate nameplate, closed his eyes and waited to be teleported out of the tower. But after a moment, nothing happened. Su Han said lightly: "Do you think the teleportation formation here will still work? As soon as the red gold magnetic storm was released, it affected the magnetic field of the entire Tianhe Glazed Tower, and all the formations in the tower have failed." Ling Ruier next to her felt cold after hearing this, "So, the candidate name tags can no longer teleport us out, and we will all be trapped in the tower?" "snort!" Tuoba Lin¡¯s tone was gloomy and uncertain, and there was a hint of physical pain in his eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t say, I can only use that.¡± Before Ling Ruier could react, Tuoba Lin took a deep breath and suddenly took a picture of a golden talisman shining in the air! A cold light moved throughout his body, tearing directly through the void and flying away. "Both of you, I'll take the first step, and you can just stay here and wait to die." Before Tuoba Lin left, he deliberately left a message. At this moment, his figure had completely disappeared, but the lingering sound still echoed on the platform. "Escape Talisman!" Ling Ruier was so angry that she stamped her feet, "This Tuoba Lin, how many good things did his grandfather give him?" "I have never seen such a thing as the Escape Talisman. Is this place destined to be the burial place of Ling Rui'er?" Ling Ruier's poisonous attack became more and more serious, and the surrounding storm roared more and more fiercely. She had a look of despair on her face, she had completely lost her bearings and didn't know what to do. She knew that even if she was not poisoned, she would be like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered in front of this red gold magnetic storm. You never know when the next storm will roll out of the void, swallowing and crushing you. "Get out of where you are now." Suddenly, Ling Ruier heard a faint reminder in her ears. Without thinking much, her whole body subconsciously jumped back more than ten meters. The next second, a red gold magnetic storm dozens of meters thick instantly swept over the place where Ling Ruier was standing just now. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ling Ruier suddenly took a breath of cold air and looked at Su Han with a pair of big eyes in shock and doubt. She obviously didn't understand how he could predict the future? Only Su Han himself understood that although the red gold magnetic storm was ferocious, it was not without signs. He also knew a lot about this kind of storm with dual attributes of gold and fire in his previous life. Although he has never been exposed to red gold magnetic storms, this kind of storm with dual origins of gold and fire is ultimately based on the same principle. So when he faced this red gold magnetic storm, he had a unique advantage. He knows that every occurrence of a red gold magnetic storm will be accompanied by some gold magnetic fluctuations. As long as you have sufficient prediction and vigilance in advance, you can basically avoid the center of the red gold magnetic storm. As long as you can avoid the center of each red gold magnetic storm, you don¡¯t have to worry about being strangled by the red gold magnetic storm. ? ?Han himself also shuttled back and forth quickly on the platform. In just a few moments, he actually avoided three red gold magnetic storms in a row. Each of these three magnetic storms is more violent than the last, and each one comes faster than the last. At this moment, Ling Ruier was completely stunned. The figure that shuttled on the platform seemed to have the power of a prophet, always able to predict the location of a red gold magnetic storm in advance. There was a slight fluctuation in her heart, and she couldn't help but begin to wonder who this person was? Are they really contestants from other cities? In the eyes of the internal disciples of the martial arts academy, warriors from the outer city are always from a poor family. Compared with the internal disciples, there is a huge gap in their resources, vision, potential development, actual combat ability, etc. This is also the reason why they despise Yu Haopeng. In their eyes, an outsider genius like Yu Haopeng is as ridiculous as a country bumpkin who has never seen the world. Although Ling Ruier did not show her contempt on her face like Sun Chengzhi and Tuoba Lin, she always believed in her heart that the students from the martial arts academy could catch up with and surpass the geniuses from outside the city in all aspects. But now, Ling Ruier felt a little shaken in her heart. She witnessed with her own eyes that this genius from the outer city was strategizing as if nothing could escape his predictions. Ling Ruier had never heard of the knowledge mentioned in her life. Ling Rui'er couldn't help but secretly began to rejoice. Fortunately, her cultivation level was two levels higher than this genius from the outer city. Otherwise, he, a disciple within the martial arts academy, would be outclassed in front of outsiders. ¡°It¡¯s not an option to continue like this.¡± Su Han didn't know what Ling Ruier was thinking at the moment. He found that the red gold magnetic storms were becoming more and more intense, and the time between each one was getting shorter and shorter. Although he could predict the location of each red gold magnetic storm, his physical strength would be exhausted sooner or later if he continued like this. The problem must be solved from the root. Everything has its origin. This red gold magnetic storm must also have its origin. It cannot be groundless. I just don¡¯t know where its source is? "Where does that door lead to?" Su Han pointed to a shimmering black door at the end of the platform and asked Ling Rui'er. Su Han had already noticed that door when he first came to the platform. There was a faint aura of terror exuding from the door, and that terrifying coercion made people feel a little creepy even before they got close. Ling Ruier suddenly woke up from her thoughts, turned her eyes to the black door, suddenly took a breath of cold air, and said in a voiceless voice: "You can't go in through that door! That is the door to the seventh floor, and the seventh floor space is Countless geniuses have rushed into the forbidden area, but none of them has ever come out." "It is said that even if a person is at the peak of the True Martial Heaven Realm, entering the seventh level of space will be a disaster." Ling Ruier said while subconsciously shrinking back. "Forbidden land?" Su Han remembered that when Examiner Lu announced the rules of the competition, he did mention that the seventh floor of Tianhe Glazed Tower was a forbidden area. "If you want to enter the seventh layer of space to avoid the red gold magnetic storm, you'd better give up this idea as soon as possible. The things on the seventh layer will only be a hundred or a thousand times more terrifying than the red gold magnetic storm." Ling Ruier shook her head repeatedly. Looking at her appearance, it seemed that she would rather be crushed by the red gold magnetic storm here than step even half a step into that door. Su Han can understand her thoughts. After all, the terrifying aura of this door is indeed creepy. Even the experts at the top of the Zhenwu Heaven Realm are in danger, and the warriors at the Small Zhenwu Realm and Zhenwu Earth Realm are looking for death. " However, if we stay here, the red gold magnetic storm will only become more and more intense and will not last long at all. Walk? Or stay? The only two choices left to Su Han were these. Each one seems to be a dead end, a dead end! Su Han made his decision almost instantly. It¡¯s not Su Han¡¯s style to sit back and wait for death. The source of the red gold magnetic storm is very likely to be on the seventh level of space. Even if entering the seventh level is a dead end, if you don't give it a try, how do you know if there will be a glimmer of hope? Su Han kept walking and rushed into the black door without hesitation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 166: The Controller of the Seventh Level You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Thisyou are crazy. If you go in, you will definitely die!" Ling Ruier's face showed a look of sincere horror. In this seventh-level restricted area, all her geniuses at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm were as silent as a cicada. How can a warrior in the Xiaozhen Martial Realm have the confidence to break in? However, she couldn't stop Su Han at all. In the blink of an eye, Su Han's figure had disappeared into the black door. "What a lunatic. He rushed in even though he knew he was going to die. Doesn't he know what it means to be afraid?" Ling Ruier¡¯s eyes were full of surprise and doubt. In her opinion, although leaving or staying is a dead end, there is still a big difference between passively waiting for death and actively seeking death. Not everyone has the courage to take the initiative to seek death As soon as Su Han's feet stepped into the seventh layer of space, his eyes suddenly opened up. He could almost see the stars in the sky swaying above his head, and in his ears he could hear the roar of the storm like the roar of a ferocious beast. Beneath the starry sky, there is actually a desolate land, boundless, as if there is no end. In this desolate land, every place within sight is actually filled with red gold magnetic storms raging. Each magnetic storm is at least tens of meters thick, and some have even reached hundreds of meters in thickness. "This is the seventh level of restricted area?" Su Han¡¯s pupils shrank, and he couldn¡¯t believe that he was actually inside the Tianhe Glazed Tower. Because this desolate land under the stars is so vast. Looking around, everything is desolate, as if this is not a place where humans should come. ?????????????????????? The red gold magnetic storm inside is so raging that it has simply reached a level where humans have no room to stand. This is completely different from the space array on the first six floors. Because the space array on the first six floors actually compresses the space directly and integrates it into the Tianhe Glazed Tower. The principle is similar to that of a storage ring. That kind of space is dead. It has no power of the Five Elements Rules of Heaven and Earth, and it cannot accommodate these countless red gold magnetic storms. " And there are so many red gold magnetic storms in this seventh-level space, which is enough to prove that this seventh-level space is not dead, but a small world, which contains various rules of earth, water, fire, wind, etc. Even, if given enough time, this world might even give birth to new creatures! This and the space magic circle are completely different concepts. This kind of small world of Xumi mustard seeds is an unknown level higher than the space magic circle. Su Han¡¯s face finally became solemn, ¡°This Tianhe Glazed Tower is far beyond my imagination. As the ancient classics say, a tiny mustard seed can also contain the vast world of Sumeru.¡± "The real horror of this tower is all in this seventh-level space, so Tianhe Martial Arts School does not dare to develop this seventh-level space. The terrifying power contained here is probably beyond the reach of even the top powerhouses in Tianhe County. Touching.¡± "Could it be that this Tianhe Glazed Tower is actually an ancient powerful statue or some kind of magic weapon?" Suddenly, Su Han felt a slight vibration under his feet. That feeling is like a volcano about to erupt. But that terrifying feeling that makes one's heart tremble slightly is far more powerful than a volcanic eruption, a hundred or a thousand times. Su Han's figure moved, and he immediately swept to the side, his eyes shooting forward vigilantly. The ground where the storm was raging suddenly opened countless spider web-like cracks, and these cracks continued to expand at a rapid speed. Boom! Countless flying stones soared into the sky, reaching a height of more than a thousand meters, and fell down one after another, as if a rain of flying stones suddenly began. Su Han protected his vitals and stared at the center of the crack. A whirlpool of aura in the center, with greedy momentum, continuously absorbs the red gold magnetic storms around it, forming a vortex eye, constantly sucking into the ground. The vortex continued to emit traces of terrifying aura, and the powerful pressure caused the hair on Su Han's back to explode uncontrollably. "Is it possible that some powerful creature has really been born in this small world?" A terrible thought suddenly flashed through Su Han's mind. In this small world of Sumeru Mustard Seed, the laws of earth, water, fire and wind are very pure, unlike the noisy outside world. Therefore, once a creature is conceived, it must be an extremely powerful being by absorbing the essence of heaven and earth. ¡°Otherwise, all the geniuses who broke into the restricted area in the past would not have died.Even the strong men at the peak of the Zhenwu Heavenly Realm have gone away and never come back. This shows that the strength of this powerful creature is at least the peak level of the Zhenwu Heavenly Realm! The storage ring flashed, and the sharp sword appeared in his hand. Su Han knew that with his current level of cultivation, even if he had some trump cards, he would never be able to compete with such a powerful creature. His strength is nothing compared to an ant in the face of this terrifying pressure. However, he was not willing to just sit back and wait for death. If life cannot be controlled, then death must at least be controlled by oneself. Boom! At this moment, a mysterious light rose into the sky from the whirlpool in the center. A huge figure emerged from the whirlpool, like a mountain suddenly rising from the ground, and it kept getting bigger and bigger. In a short time, it grew to twenty or thirty feet tall. This huge figure swayed, and flying rocks all over its body were like crossbow arrows, forming a powerful momentum in the void and flying towards Su Han. "The second style of Aoxue Sword Technique, the ice and snow!" Su Han suddenly slashed out with his sword, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped by dozens of degrees. In the air, large and small hexagonal ice crystals continued to condense, freezing all the flying rocks in the ice crystals. Bang bang bang bang! The ice crystals covering the flying rocks fell down one after another, smashing to pieces on the ground, as if a giant hail had fallen. This is exactly the Aoxue Sword Technique with one move that is 100% fire, and it is also one of Su Han's methods to suppress the bottom of the box. With his cultivation at the third level of the True Martial Realm, when used, its power is equivalent to a full blow from a strong person at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. Being able to practice this second form in a short period of time, and also practicing it to 100% heat, is entirely due to the fossil of Sword Emperor Grass that Su Han bought from the street stall. Su Han didn't feel relieved to be able to take a move from this huge figure. Because he knows that the opponent is just trying his hand a little bit, but he has to use all his strength to resist it. This contrast of power is simply more overwhelming than overwhelming. As long as the other party is willing, they can crush themselves at any time, which is easier than eating and drinking. "Humanity!" What Su Han didn't expect was that the huge figure would suddenly let out a low roar after seeing his sword move. His voice was low and his articulation was not very clear. It was like a foreigner learning to speak human language, stiff and hoarse. But just these two short words, the momentum and rhythm, were like nine-day war thunder, shaking Su Han's internal organs extremely uncomfortable. And the coercion of this figure made Su Han's breathing quicken. If he hadn't been born in two lifetimes and had seen strong winds and waves, he would have been crushed by this pressure long ago. Su Han looked at this behemoth, which was twenty or thirty feet tall. Its whole body was made of steel and iron bones, and all its muscle textures were made of copper and iron, giving people a feeling of indestructibility. "Big guy, are you the controller of this world?" After all, Su Han has seen the big world. After withstanding this wave of pressure, he immediately returned to normal. When he saw that this behemoth could actually speak, he immediately judged that this powerful creature had developed spiritual intelligence. ¡°At least he¡¯s not the kind of person who only thinks about killing, killing, killing, and is unreasonable and only knows how to kill. "Huh? How dare you, a human, talk to me?" This giant creature seemed a little surprised, and its lantern-like eyes couldn't help but blink twice. But soon, the indifferent expression returned to that giant face made of copper and iron. It seems to have just awakened. This sentence is obviously much clearer than the previous sentence. PS: Thanks to the bad little beggar for the reward, thank you for your continued support, brother! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 167 It¡¯s my turn to make conditions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Su Han saw that this huge creature actually opened his mouth to talk to him, instead of being surprised, he became overjoyed. As long as you are willing to talk, it will be easy to handle. He couldn't fight with force, but when it came to brains and language, Su Han didn't think that the creatures nurtured by the essence of heaven and earth would be stronger than him. He also wanted to take the opportunity to observe this giant creature and see if he could find any flaws. After all, this kind of muscle lump made of copper and iron can make your scalp numb just by looking at it. Su Han doesn't think he has the strength to stand up to others. "Let me ask you, are you the controller of this seventh layer of space?" Su Han looked calmly and asked again. "controller!" The huge creature repeated it again, its language becoming clearer, "Yes, according to you humans, I am the controller of this place, Lord Liuli." "You rashly broke into this place, disturbed my lord's slumber, and consumed my spiritual and mental energy. You, an ignorant alien like you, will only end up with one word." The Liuli Lord spoke without any emotion, as if he was just facing an ant, without any mercy. Su Han could feel that it was not bluffing. In their eyes, humans are aliens to such powerful creatures, and they will not show mercy when they kill them. However, Su Han was not intimidated by these words. Rather than being intimidated, he laughed and said, "Kill me? Are you sure you won't regret it?" "Why do I regret it?" Lord Liuli growled, "Humans, don't try to play such clever tricks in front of me." "If it weren't for the fact that your sword skills seem to have some charm, I wouldn't stop to talk to you. But if you think that you can play tricks in front of me, then you are totally wrong." As it spoke, it swept its thick arm, and a huge glazed mirror suddenly appeared in the void. The mirror reflects little bits of five-color light, just like the sparkling waves on the water, constantly beating. Then, the huge glazed mirror slowly turned towards Su Han, refracting a ray of light onto Su Han. There was a loud bang in Su Han's mind, as if he saw countless versions of himself in the mirror, and all his thoughts were completely reflected in the mirror. At that moment, he was shocked. He knew that this mirror must have special mind-reading powers. It could detect people's thoughts and reflect them on the mirror. "The Brahma Mind Chapter, the Brahma Heart Mirror!" Su Han subconsciously used the mind-protecting magical power of the Brahma Nian Chapter, and then a palm-sized mercury mirror appeared in the air, reflecting back the ray of light refracted by the huge glass mirror on his body. The image on the huge glass mirror instantly became blurry, and Su Han's inner thoughts were suddenly blocked. "Huh? You actually practiced the mind-protecting magical power, with your cultivation level at the third level of the True Martial Realm?" Lord Liuli was slightly startled. However, its tone immediately became indifferent, "You are doing this in vain. As long as I want, I can bypass your little mirror at any time and continue to peek into your heart." Su Han knew that what it said was true. His Brahma Heart Mirror was indeed dwarfed by others' huge glazed mirror. However, Su Han was not nervous, but smiled leisurely, "It doesn't matter whether you pry or not, because what I said is not a lie. If you kill me, you will regret it in the future." "Regret? Why should I regret it?" The Liuli Lord laughed and said, "In the past, I have killed not only a thousand, but also eight hundred human beings like you. Each of them had a eloquent tongue and wanted to trick me into letting them go, but the Liuli Golden Mirror could quickly reflect Their inner world reflects their hypocritical, ugly, and greedy thoughts, exposing their lies.¡± "What's the difference between you and them?" " With that said, the Liuli Lord waved his arm, and the Liuli Golden Mirror turned to Su Han again. The colorful mirror reflected thousands of images, clearly reflecting Su Han's inner thoughts again. Su Han refused to evade, and no longer used the Brahma Heart Mirror to resist. He knew that in front of Lord Liuli, with his little strength, any tricks would be in vain. In this case, it is better to try to gain its trust. At this moment, his heart is magnanimous, and he is not afraid that the glazed golden mirror will reflect his inner thoughts, because what he says are all true thoughts. "Human! You didn't lie." Liuli monarchA lantern-like eye stared at the clear glazed golden mirror. If Su Han lied, the glazed golden mirror would produce huge fluctuations. At this moment, the glazed golden mirror was calm and calm, proving that what this human being said was not a lie. It growled in disbelief, "What makes you think that if I kill you, you will regret it in the future?" "Because you can't leave here." Su Han stared calmly into the eyes of the Glazed Lord, and said calmly, "You seem to be making all the difference in this small world, but in fact, you can't leave the Tianhe Glazed Tower for even half a step! You are trapped in this small world. The rules are imprisoned inside, and you can only pass the eternal boring time by sleeping. Have you never thought about leaving here?" "Human! Don't challenge this monarch's bottom line." Liuli Lord suddenly became furious and let out a huge roar that shook the sky. For a moment, the entire seventh-level space trembled, as if the sky was shattering and the earth was cracking. Countless flying rocks continued to fall from the sky, banging on the ground like a storm. Su Han stared firmly into Lord Liuli's eyes, without showing the slightest hint of flinching on his face. He knew that what he just said had touched the weakness in Lord Liuli's heart, otherwise, he wouldn't be so angry. "Hmph! Even if you are right, so what, why do you think I will regret it if I kill you?" Lord Liuli calmed down in an instant, and his tone returned to its original indifference, "With your mere power of the third level of the True Martial Realm, it is impossible to be of any help to me. It will only make me more upset! It's not like no one used to be smart and said Despite your words, their final fate will be death, and they will die from my furious blow!" "Oh? What if I tell you that I have a way to get you out of the Tianhe Glazed Tower?" Su Han was unhurried and said with a leisurely smile. Lord Liuli laughed: "Lies, they are all lies! A mere human at the third level of the True Martial Realm, do you want to tell me that you can break the power of the rules of this small world?" "Of course I can't break the power of rules." Su Han shook his head and said, "However, as long as I refine the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda and become the master of the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda, then this small world on the seventh level will naturally be under my control, and my thoughts will be above the rules. When the time comes, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for you to leave?¡± "How dare you say that you want to refine this Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower?" The Liuli Lord suddenly changed his expression and said, "What an arrogant tone! To refine the Tianhe Liuli Pagoda, only those with great strength can do it. Even the previous owner of the Tianhe Liuli Pagoda was not able to completely refine it, only a few It's just a connection between mind and heart. How virtuous and capable are you, dare to say that you want to refine the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower?" "You don't have to believe it. However, I can also tell you that among all the humans who have come here throughout the ages, I am the only one who has the best hope of reaching the great strength you mentioned one day, and the most likely day of being completely refined. This Tianhe Glazed Tower will release you from the prison of this small world. If you miss me, then continue to sleep in this place. If you want to meet someone like me again in the future, you don¡¯t know how long it will take to wait. What year and month it is." Su Han said with a smile. "Human, who gave you such courage to be so presumptuous in front of this monarch? I want to see if these words of yours are just nonsense!" The Liuli Lord roared, and with a wave of his arm, the Liuli Golden Mirror turned towards Su Han, continuously shining light from left to right, trying to find evidence that Su Han was lying. However, no fluctuations can be seen on the glazed gold mirror. This human being did not lie. In other words, this young man is not just talking nonsense. He really has such confidence that he is the most promising among all the humans who have come here to achieve great strength. Whenever he has a little hesitation and lack of confidence in his heart, it will be reflected on the glazed gold mirror. However, he did not have any hesitation or lack of confidence, and his heart was extremely firm and unruffled. The glazed golden mirror just now did reflect that Su Han had some trump cards that surpassed his own strength. However, those are just some fighting methods within the scope of the True Martial Realm, and they are not enough to give him such a strong confidence. What makes him so confident? What other major secrets does he have? The Liuli Lord once again activated the Liuli Golden Mirror, trying to shine it on Su Han. But this time, Su Han's body flashed with silver light, and a Brahma Heart Mirror with silver light appeared, blocking the light of the glazed golden mirror. Su Han said with a faint smile: "You have interrogated me for so long, but have you ever found any flaws in me? Don't waste each other's time. If you really want to break away from the shackles of Tianhe Glazed Tower, then you have to ask me for help. , now it¡¯s my turn to propose conditions to you!¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com), if you really want to break away from the shackles of Tianhe Glazed Tower, then you have to ask me for help. Now it is my turn to ask you for conditions! "(Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 168: Transaction and Mysterious Fire Source You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What did you say? Who gave you the courage to ask this lord for conditions?" Lord Liuli roared in disbelief, "Do you believe it or not, I slap you to death? At worst, we are separated, and if I sleep for a hundred years, won't I be able to meet another person who has the hope of reaching great strength?" " Su Han still had a smile on his face and said lightly: "You can try it!" The expression was as calm as water, and there was no wave in the ancient well. He was not afraid of the life and death threat from Lord Liuli at all. If it was a few days ago, he might not be able to be so completely calm. But in yesterday's primary election, he personally experienced the horror of the phantom formation of life and death, and walked out of the door of death by his own will. It can be said that he truly saw through life and death. He is not afraid of higher levels of pressure now, not to mention that the pressure emanating from the Liuli Lord is only at the spiritual level. "You can kill me, but I can also tell you more clearly that even if you meet a hundred thousand people in the future, there will be no one like me among them. Only I can hope to help you get rid of Tianhe Liuli Tower, let you get the freedom you want. Except for me, the people who came here before couldn't do it, and the people after me can't do it either." "If you don't believe it, you can take a gamble." Su Han said, folding his arms, looking lazy. Looking at his expression, it seemed that he was already convinced that Lord Liuli would not be able to make up his mind to kill him. Sure enough, Lord Liuli was stunned when he heard this. A pair of giant eyes like light bulbs stared straight at Su Han. As long as his huge body took one step forward, he could completely trample Su Han to death. However, it really couldn't make up its mind. What Su Han said obviously directly hit its psychological weakness. Kill this human being? However, the Liuli Lord has never been so close to his dream of freedom. For this human being, the Liuli Golden Mirror cannot reveal any evidence that he is lying. It seems that he really has hope of reaching the pinnacle of strength. Lord Liuli has never seen this kind of hope in anyone before. "As long as this human being is allowed to completely refine the Tianhe Glazed Tower after achieving great strength, then the Glazed Lord can directly gain freedom. ¡°If we miss this opportunity, we don¡¯t know when the next hope of freedom will be. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Is it really like this human being said, even if another hundred thousand people come, there won¡¯t be another one like him? "Can't kill, can't kill, this human being is my only hope for freedom." Lord Liuli tried hard to control the mania in his heart. During the long time he was imprisoned in the Tianhe Glazed Tower, the Glazed Lord was always very violent and killed countless humans who came here. But today, its heart was shaken like never before. "Since you are so eager for freedom, you might as well listen to the conditions I have given you. Don't worry, these two conditions are easy for you and won't be too difficult for you." Su Han¡¯s voice sounded leisurely. Liuli Lord¡¯s ears suddenly moved, and his body¡¯s instinctive reaction revealed the extreme vacillation in his heart at this moment. It quickly tried its best to hide it, but it didn't know that its body's instinctive reaction had already fallen into Su Han's eyes. When Su Han saw Lord Liuli's reaction, he felt even more determined. He smiled lightly and said, "The first condition is to help me achieve mental communication with the Tianhe Liuli Pagoda. I want to become the master of Tianhe Liuli Pagoda. Even if I can't fully refine it now. Transform it, but I also want to turn it into a magic weapon and carry it with me everywhere.¡± This first condition touched the minefield of Lord Liuli, who almost jumped up: "What? If you become the master of Tianhe Liuli Tower, doesn't that mean you become the master of this monarch? Human beings, put away your boring I, Lord Liuli, cannot possibly become the servant of any human being, let alone an ant at the third level of the True Martial Realm like you!" "You don't have to agree, then I will leave the Tianhe Glazed Tower. When I reach the peak of my strength, I may come back to save you, then maybe!" Su Han was also a rogue and sneered. "" Lord Liuli was confused. It couldn't make up its mind to kill Su Han. However, if Su Han is let go, it is really hard to say whether he will come back to refine the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda after he achieves his full strength. Although the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda is a magic weapon with powerful power to the true martial arts realm, to those with great strength, a Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda is really nothing. ?If Su Han doesn¡¯t come back by then, Lord Liuli will be caught blind. " If the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda becomes Su Han's magic weapon now, the Glazed Lord can follow Su Han at any time without having to worry about it. But, he wants his majestic Liuli Lord to become a servant of a third-level human in the True Martial Realm? Lord Liuli feels extremely depressed just thinking about it. It was panting like a cow, huffing and puffing, and struggled with the incense for a full time. Suddenly he raised his eyes and said in a cold voice: "Human, you are only at the third level of the True Martial Realm. Even if you are confident that you will be able to achieve great strength in the future, how do I know how many years I have to wait? How many years will I have to be your servant?" "How many years has it been since you obtained spiritual consciousness?" Su Han asked calmly. Lord Liuli was stunned, "II haven't calculated it. It should be thousands of years, right?" "Thousands of years are too long. It won't take five hundred years for my strength to become great." Su Han's tone was decisive. "Hmph, who doesn't know how to brag? Why do you have that?" Lord Liuli asked sternly. Su Han smiled, "Why? Just because I'm standing in front of you now and you want to kill me but can't do it, isn't this reason enough?" Lord Liuli was stunned, but could not argue. Since thousands of years ago, people have been coming to this seventh level of space. There are many who have higher cultivation than Su Han, and there are also some strong ones at the peak of the Zhenwu Heaven Realm. However, Su Han was the first person who could shake Lord Liuli's heart so violently that he could not kill him. This young man looks to be less than twenty years old, but he is very indifferent. Faced with the threat of life and death, you can still talk and laugh. Either he has an extremely determined mind, or he has a mind that sees through life and death. No matter which one it is, Lord Liuli has to think highly of Su Han. "Okay! It seems like I have no other choice." Lord Liuli sighed, "However, I want to hear your oath of heaven." "Can!" Su Han raised three fingers to the sky and said calmly, "I, Su Han, swear in the name of heaven and earth that within five hundred years, I will reach the peak of martial arts strength. At that time, I will completely refine the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower and free the Glazed Lord. If I violate this If you swear, you will be killed by the power of heaven." In the world of martial arts, the oath of heaven is the most effective, because heaven cannot be deceived. After listening to the oath, Lord Liuli nodded and said: "It's easy to become the master of Tianhe Liuli Pagoda. I can help you complete the inheritance ceremony now, so that you can connect with it and become a magic weapon that you can carry with you. However, If you want to completely refine it and control all its power, you have to wait until you achieve great strength." "Don't be busy yet." Su Han chuckled and said, "I have a second condition." The Liuli Lord was startled, "The second one? Human beings, don't be greedy. You have got this Tianhe Liuli Pagoda, what else do you want?" Su Han said: "This second condition is very simple. It's just something you can do with a little effort. This condition is related to the red gold magnetic storm in the seventh layer of space." "Human, you actually know about the red gold magnetic storm?" Lord Liuli was stunned again. A smile appeared on Su Han's lips, "Not only do I know about the red gold magnetic storm, but I also know that it is formed by the airflow with the dual attributes of gold and fire. Since the red gold magnetic storm originates from the seventh layer of space, then there must be a source of gold in the seventh layer of space. and source of fire.¡± Everything in the five elements has its origin. Water has a water source, fire naturally has a fire source, and gold has a gold source. Liuli belongs to gold, which means that the source of gold in the seventh layer of space is actually the Liuli Lord himself. But in addition, there must be a source of fire in the seventh layer of space. This fire source should also be a spiritual creature nurtured by the essence of heaven and earth in the seventh-level small world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 169 Tianhe Glazed Tower is missing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Su Han, you are really weird." Unknowingly, Lord Liuli had changed his name to Su Han. This human being doesn¡¯t look like a warrior at the third level of the True Martial Realm. I¡¯m afraid even some warriors at the Spiritual Realm don¡¯t know as much as he does. Not only does he know about red gold magnetic storms, but he can also tell the truth in one word that there is a source of fire in this seventh layer of space. Lord Liuli suddenly felt that being a servant to such a human being for five hundred years would not be too depressing. "The second condition is to help me refine the source of fire." Su Han said with a faint smile. "Hmph." Lord Liuli growled unconvinced, "What do you want a fire source for? Don't you know how to control fire?" Lord Liuli knows that among humans, only those great alchemists can master some basic fire control methods. Su Han looks like he is only in his teens. Lord Liuli does not think that he will be a great alchemist among humans. "Why do you care so much? Just help me. Don't you want to be free?" Su Han looked lazy. Looking at his expression, it was obvious that he had begun to treat Lord Liuli as a servant. "you¡­¡­" Liuli Lord suddenly became angry again. He gritted his teeth for a long time. After all, he could not resist the temptation. He raised his head, breathed heavily from his nostrils, and nodded firmly. "That fire source is called Liuli True Fire. Let me first say that I will help you refine it, but whether you can control it or not is your own business. I am only telling you that even if you refine Liuli True Fire, there will be no If you have the magical power to control fire, the True Glazed Fire will have no effect at all in your hands!" "Also, I would like to remind you that after refining the True Glazed Fire, I will help you inherit the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. At that time, the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda will become a magic weapon for you. It can be big or small. Almost of one mind." "So what? Isn't this great?" Su Han said with a smile. The Liuli Lord snorted coldly: "That's good, that's good. However, in the eyes of the outside world, the Tianhe Liuli Pagoda will suddenly disappear. I believe that such a strange thing will cause a huge commotion, right? How will it end at that time? It¡¯s all up to you.¡± ¡­¡­ As time passed bit by bit, the examiners of the tower competition gradually became a little anxious. "The four contestants arrived at the platform at the top of the sixth floor almost at the same time. It has been a full three-quarters of an hour, but no one has been teleported out?" All the examiners started talking about it. "Could it be that there was a fight inside?" "No, the formation did not show signs of anyone fighting inside." "Since there is no private fight, what on earth are they doing inside?" The examiners were puzzled. It's impossible. The four contestants are negotiating peacefully inside, discussing how to divide the Snow Green Spirit Fruit equally, right? ?Obviously, this is simply impossible. The examiners wanted to enter the tower to have a look, but there was a formation in the tower. It would take at least several hours to climb to the top of the sixth floor. And the formation in this tower is not something they have the ability to close. "Otherwise, it's better to report it to the higher-ups of the martial arts academy. Otherwise, if something happens, we won't be able to afford it." Eyes all focused on Luo Yunyi at this moment, waiting for the examiner to give him an idea. Luo Yunyi frowned slightly, obviously unable to figure out what happened in the tower. She opened her mouth slightly and was about to speak. At this moment, a golden light shot out from between heaven and earth, illuminating the entire void instantly, piercing everyone's eyes and unable to open them! Like a world-destroying golden light, it dazzled everyone so much that they couldn't help but close their eyes and didn't dare to look at it. ???????????????????? Boom! A bolt of thunder exploded in the sky, followed immediately by a burst of lightning and thunder, with constant loud noises, as if the order of heaven and earth was about to collapse. With the loud noise, the golden light became more and more dazzling, illuminating the entire sky, leaving only golden color, making everyone unable to open their eyes. Even a strong person like Luo Yunyi, who is at the peak of the True Martial Heaven Realm, has a vague feeling that his body is floating and uncontrollable at this moment. Personal power, in front of the power of heaven and earth, is like a trembling leaf in a storm, completely powerless to resist. "What exactly is going on?" Some examiners tried their best to open their eyes and mobilized their whole body's defense, justHe released his spiritual consciousness and went deep into the golden light that shrouded the world to see what was going on. However, no matter how deep their consciousness penetrates, what they see is always a hazy golden light, like a chaotic world, without any clues and no clues. Fortunately, this situation shrouded in golden light did not last long. About half a quarter of an hour later, the golden light quickly subsided like a tide, and the huge sense of oppression that enveloped everyone's body also gradually dissipated. When they opened their eyes, they found that the surrounding scene had returned to the same state as before. All the examiners came out from all corners with faces full of surprise. Judging from everyone¡¯s stunned expressions, it was obvious that no one knew what happened. Suddenly, an examiner stared straight ahead, his whole face seemed to be distorted, and the muscles on his face kept beating. "Look, look, look quickly. Look" The examiner trembled and pointed forward, with an expression on his face as if he had seen a ghost. "What are you looking at? Are you seeing a ghost?" The other examiners said angrily, their eyes following the direction of the examiner's finger. Suddenly, these examiners gasped in unison, with expressions of extreme absurdity and disbelief on their faces, and each one of them screamed as if they had seen a ghost. "Tiantiantianwhere is the Tianhe Glazed Tower?" "Oh my god, the Tianhe Glazed Tower is missing!" "You must be dreaming, right?" an examiner said while twisting his thigh hard, and then he screamed in pain like a ghost crying or a wolf howling. But no one else cared about laughing at him. They all stared blankly at the empty plain ahead. The expressions on the faces were really like a dream. The Tianhe Glazed Tower, one of the landmark buildings in Tianhe County, actually disappeared under their noses. It¡¯s really gone. As far as the eye can see, it is flat and empty, as if the Tianhe Glazed Tower has never existed. This tower that had stood in Tianhe County for thousands of years actually disappeared without a trace. "What happened? Is that golden light the Tianhe Glazed Tower being destroyed?" "Thishow is this possible? How powerful is it to destroy the Tianhe Glazed Tower?" Everyone is a living expression, and if you want to destroy such a twenty -foot tower under a blow, who can do this? What¡¯s more, this Tianhe Glazed Tower is not an ordinary building. No matter from any aspect, it is impossible for anyone to directly destroy it. But if someone hadn¡¯t destroyed it, then where had the Tianhe Glazed Tower gone? Everyone, with their heads full of questions, stared blankly at the empty space in front of them. This scene obviously destroyed all the knowledge they had worked hard to build for half a lifetime. They couldn¡¯t help but start to doubt, did the Tianhe Glazed Tower really exist? However, if the Tianhe Glazed Tower never existed, then why are they gathering here today? Everyone¡¯s brains are as muddy as a paste at the moment, and no matter how much they are stirred, they can¡¯t get it clear. "Look!" Suddenly, someone pointed at the place where Tianhe Glazed Tower disappeared and shouted loudly. Everyone looked at him, and they all took a breath and were stunned. Where the dazzling golden light faded, two figures, one behind the other, gradually came out. The two of them seemed to be still bathed in the afterglow of the disappearing golden light, which was so irritating that it was hard to open their eyes. At this moment, the entire competition venue was completely silent. Everyone was staring at the two figures, trying to see clearly who they were. However, facing the light, the faces of these two people could not be seen clearly. They could only vaguely see that the figure in front was slender and straight, with a steady pace. He was obviously a young man. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ps: It¡¯s almost the end of the month, brothers, please give me flowers! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 170: Su Han is going to reach the sky in one step? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Ling Ruier felt like she was in a dream. Originally, she was already prepared to wait for death in the raging red gold magnetic storm. But in a daze, somehow, I suddenly found myself out of the terrifying space where the red gold magnetic storm was raging, and saw the long-lost sunshine of the outside world. What makes her even more incredible is that when she saw the sun, she also saw an additional figure beside her, a young man wearing a black mask. The young man turned his head and looked at her. His eyes were as bright as stars. The confident look in his eyes made Ling Ruier feel very familiar. It seemed that she had just seen this look not long ago. "Are you the one who was with me on the sixth floor platform?" Ling Ruier asked subconsciously. After asking, she felt that it was too ridiculous. She obviously saw the genius from the outer city rushing into the gate of the seventh floor restricted area with her own eyes. There was no way he could come out alive. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that the young man wearing a black mask actually nodded. Then he said calmly: "Your poison won't last long. If you don't get rid of it as soon as possible, your life will be in danger." There was a bang in Ling Ruier's head, almost exploding. This voice impressed her so deeply. It was the voice of that genius from the outer city She could hardly believe her ears. How could someone who broke into the restricted area on the seventh floor come out alive? Doesn¡¯t it mean that in the restricted area on the seventh floor, even the strongest people at the peak of the Zhenwu Heaven Realm will die if they enter? "It's really you? Are you the daring guy? You're not dead?" Ling Ruier shook her head in disbelief and murmured, unable to believe what was happening in front of her. "Who is it? Who are these two people?" At this moment, all the examiners and contestants stretched their necks, squinted their eyes, and stared at the two figures walking from a distance. Finally, the two got closer and closer, and their faces became clearer. "The one walking behind is Ling Ruier!" "Thiscan't be true. The one walking in front is actually Mr. Han, a contestant from the outer city?" The examiner who said this suddenly opened his eyes as big as bells and couldn't believe what he saw. "Hiss~! It's impossible! That monster from the outer city who can rush into the tower twice as fast as the other three geniuses can actually be Young Master Han?" "How could that small spot of light on the north side of the sixth floor be him?" The crowd immediately exploded, their eyes widened, and their faces showed various expressions of shock, doubt, and disbelief. When they saw the small light spot on the north side of the sixth floor, they made various guesses. First they guessed Yu Haopeng, and then they found that the small light spot rushed into the tower too fast, so they speculated that the small light spot was actually the legendary one. The five thousand nine hundred kilograms of monster. They guessed again and again, almost guessing all the slightly famous contestants from the outer city. However, no matter how they guessed, no one guessed Mr. Han. the reason is simple! Although Mr. Han performed well in the primary test of strength test, he performed in a mess in the mental test. Everyone had a deep-rooted impression that he was mentally useless. It is impossible to perform outstandingly in the tower competition if you are mentally useless. " Moreover, there is a more important reason, that is, Mr. Han's cultivation level is only at the third level of the True Martial Realm. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? You are at the third level of the True Martial Realm, and you are still a small level martial artist. No matter how talented you are, how can you compare with the geniuses at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm? Therefore, when the crowd saw that the person coming out of the Tianhe Glazed Tower was actually Mr. Han, they had only one feeling in their hearts, and that was disbelief. How could it be him? Everyone¡¯s expressions suddenly became extremely rich. Fortunately, they were still deducing swornly before that in the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda, Mr. Han would never be able to go very far because of his low cultivation level and weak mental strength. Unexpectedly, he, together with several geniuses from the martial arts academy, rushed to the top of the sixth floor of the Tianhe Glazed Tower, and the speed of rushing up was twice that of the other three geniuses. This can no longer be described as just genius. Could it be that he is the 5,900-pound monster? "This do you still remember that in the preliminary strength test, he hit 4,400 kilograms three times in a row?" Someone asked with a trembling voice.?? "Hiss!~ You mean, maybe he is deliberately hiding his strength?" Everyone gasped in unison, the expressions on their faces were even more exaggerated than if they had seen a ghost. This is a selection test for the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. There are many talented people, but he actually dares to hide his strength. These examiners have never seen such crazy candidates in their lives. In front of such transcendent forces as the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, who wouldn¡¯t work hard to perform? Who doesn¡¯t want to show their strongest side? "It's impossible, it's impossible. The 5,900-pound monster is just a rumor and cannot really exist. Even if Mr. Han can rush to the top of the sixth floor of the Tianhe Glazed Tower, it is not enough to prove that his physical strength can reach such a terrifying level. At the third level of the True Martial Realm, it is impossible to have a huge strength of 5,900 kilograms. This is ridiculous." The examiners shook their heads like rattles and almost wanted to pull Mr. Han to the force-testing stone tablet immediately and ask him to test his strength again to prove that he did not have the strength of 5,900 kilograms at all. But they know that there is one thing that is far more important than this now, and that is the sudden disappearance of Tianhe Glazed Tower. "What did you two see in the tower? Why did the Tianhe Glazed Tower suddenly disappear?" Examiner Lu, the deputy chief examiner, came up and asked hurriedly. Both of them shook their heads. Ling Ruier's face was completely confused, while Su Han's eyes were calm and he couldn't see anything strange. The Tianhe Glazed Tower has naturally been included in his pocket. However, he will not let himself show any flaws. Although he has a lot of cards, if the matter of taking away the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda is leaked, there will be countless troubles in the future. Before he has enough strength, Su Han will never let himself get into all kinds of trouble. The examiners looked at each other in confusion, looking at Su Han and Ling Ruier for a long time, but they couldn't find out what was going on. Even the examiner Luo Yunyi frowned slightly at this moment. Slightly doubtful eyes fell on the two of them. "You really didn't see anything? Nothing extraordinary happened?" Examiner Lu asked again with doubts. Ling Ruier thought about those red gold magnetic storms and Mr. Han's behavior of rushing into the gate of the seventh floor. She felt that this should be regarded as something extraordinary. However, she had no intention of telling these things. Because Mr. Han saved her life on the sixth floor platform, she felt that she could not talk about these things casually, regardless of whether these things had anything to do with the disappearance of the Tianhe Glazed Tower. So, Ling Ruier shut her mouth tightly and shook her head just not knowing. The examiners questioned both of them and finally gave up. After all, the examiners also felt that the two people could not be related to the sudden disappearance of the Tianhe Glazed Tower. With their ability, can they really move the Tianhe Glazed Tower? "Forget it! We can't find out the reason for the disappearance of the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower. We can only report it to the senior officials of the Martial Academy, who will investigate. There are also the disappearances of Sun Chengzhi and Tuoba Lin. This matter must also be investigated. Report to senior management." As he spoke, Examiner Lu turned to Ling Ruier and Su Han and asked, "Which one of you will be the first in this tower-rushing competition?" Since only Ling Ruier and Su Han came out in the end, Examiner Lu naturally believed that the first place must be between these two people. As soon as Examiner Lu finished speaking, Ling Ruier shook her head and said, "It's not me!" She knew very well that she almost died on the sixth floor platform. She was lucky to be able to save her life. How could she dare to say so brazenly that she was the first place in this competition? "In that case, is it you?" Examiner Lu turned his attention to Su Han. At this moment, everyone held their breath. This Mr. Han is so lucky! As a candidate from outside the city, I won the first place in the semi-finals! You must know that the first place in the semi-finals is qualified to directly challenge the status of the top ten true disciples. ¡°For a candidate from outside the city, this is tantamount to reaching the sky in one step. "He's not the first one!" Suddenly, a gloomy voice came from far away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 171 The battle seven days later You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! PS: I don¡¯t know if there are brothers who haven¡¯t seen the single chapter published by Feiyue. Let me say it again. Brothers who subscribed to chapters 169 and 170 yesterday, please go back and read the revised version again. The plot has changed! Be sure to read it, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to connect the two chapters! This loud, earth-shattering shout instantly attracted everyone's attention. The crowd's eyes all turned away, and they saw Tuoba Lin striding from a distance, holding a green and glowing spiritual fruit in his hand, which suddenly focused everyone's attention. "It's Tuoba Lin! It turns out that Tuoba Lin is not missing. When did he come out?" "Isn't what he is holding in his hand the Snow Green Spirit Fruit?" "No way? The Xueqing Lingguo is actually in Tuoba Lin's hands. Could it be that he is the first place in this tower rushing competition?" The crowd was talking a lot, and they couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. "He is definitely not the first one!" Tuoba Lin strode forward, spread out his palms, displayed the Snow Green Spirit Fruit in front of everyone, and said coldly: "This Snow Green Spirit Fruit is an ironclad proof. Whoever owns this Snow Green Spirit Fruit will be proven He is the first person to reach the top of the sixth floor of Tianhe Glazed Tower." "Tuoba Lin, you mean that you are the first place in this tower rushing competition?" Examiner Lu asked doubtfully. Ling Rui'er stared at Tuoba Lin in disbelief, her baby-fat face flushed red, and said angrily: "Tuoba Lin, how can you be so shameless? You know best what you did in the tower, Even Sun Chengzhi disappeared because of you, how can you still have the nerve to say that you are the first in the tower competition?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Ling Rui'er suddenly vomited out a large mouthful of blood with a loud cry, and the dazzling blood stains dropped on the ground, which looked particularly shocking. The whole person was swaying like leaves swaying in a heavy rain. "What, what on earth is going on?" The examiners were in confusion, and all of them were confused. Tuoba Lin pursed his thin lips into a straight line, with a cold light in his eyes, and said coldly: "Sun Chengzhi disappeared because the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower suddenly disappeared. He was unable to come out of the tower, so he disappeared. This is what I'm telling you. what is the relationship?" Ling Ruier said angrily: "Then the poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower on my body, do you dare to say that it was not you who poisoned me?" Tuoba Lin sneered, "That's right! I gave you the poison, and I can give you the antidote now. Anyway, my purpose is not to kill you. There is nothing written in the rules of this tower rushing competition that you can't do it." Use poison, and my poison is not fatal." "Dear examiners, I would like to ask, have I, Tuoba Lin, violated the rules of the competition? Or do you plan to report this matter to the senior officials of the martial arts academy and let the senior officials handle it?" After Tuoba Lin finished speaking, he looked around with gloomy eyes, with a hint of warning deep in his eyes. The examiners understood the meaningful look in Tuoba Lin¡¯s eyes, and they all felt a thump deep in their hearts. Tuoba Lin¡¯s mention of the senior officials of the Martial Arts Academy made these examiners remember that Tuoba Lin¡¯s biological grandfather was the elder Tuoba of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. This old man is quite influential in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and is considered to be a high-ranking person in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. "A casual word from Elder Tuoba can determine the future and fate of these examiners. At this moment, anyone who goes against Tuoba Lin will undoubtedly be in trouble with Elder Tuoba. "If you offend Elder Tuoba, will you still get good results in the future?" These examiners knew very well that Tuoba Lin¡¯s eyes were warning them not to get into trouble with Elder Tuoba or to destroy their own future. Anyway, even if this matter is reported to the higher-ups of the Martial Arts Academy, the final decision will probably fall into the hands of Elder Tuoba. "Forget it, the use of poison is a loophole in the rules of the game itself. Tuoba Lin did not violate the rules of the game, and the Snow Green Spirit Fruit was taken away by him The first place will be awarded to either of them. It seems a little unfair to the other person.¡± As Examiner Lu spoke, he glanced at Su Han with a slightly guilty look. He obviously felt very sorry, but he was helpless. In fact, regardless of whether it is written in the competition rules or not, Tuoba Lin should not poison or harm his fellow disciples. This is an unspoken rule! Logically speaking, Tuoba Lin should be disqualified from the competition. However, Examiner Lu really didn¡¯t dare to go against Elder Tuoba so openly. Su Han¡¯s eyes were indifferent. He knew that these examiners were all human beings. They were afraid of Elder Tuoba¡¯s power and had no choice but to compromise. This was normal. ?He will not argue with these examiners. These examiners are also pitiful people. In front of Elder Tuoba, they are absolutely weak. The weak have no other choice but to bow to the strong and compromise. This is the law of the martial arts world. Whoever has a big fist will have a high status. It has nothing to do with the irregular rules of the game, it's just because Elder Tuoba is a strong man. However, not arguing with these examiners does not mean that Su Han will choose to compromise like these examiners. Su Han raised his brows suddenly, and said calmly: "In that case, let's use martial arts to determine the outcome!" "A martial arts contest?" All the examiners¡¯ eyes suddenly widened and they couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Han Shu, who is at the third level of the True Martial Realm, offers to compete with Tuoba Lin, who is at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm? ¡°This guy is so speechless that he can¡¯t stop dying. A person with a cultivation level of the third level of the True Martial Realm actually invites a genius of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm to fight. It is no different than seeking death. Although Han Shu performed outstandingly in the tower competition, the main test of tower competition is the future potential, not the current martial arts strength. When it comes to martial arts strength, how could someone at the third level of the true martial arts realm be an opponent of the fifth level of the true martial arts realm? The third level of Zhenwu Realm still belongs to the small Zhenwu Realm, while the fifth level already belongs to the strong Zhenwu Realm. It can be said that there is a huge difference between the two. This gap in martial arts strength cannot be made up by any resources. Furthermore, Tuoba Lin is the grandson of Elder Tuoba, so he only has more resources than Han Shu, who was born in an outer city. "He's crazy. Who gave him such courage?" Ling Ruier murmured to herself, with a look of disbelief in her eyes. She admitted that Han Shu was an incredible person, but she also did not think that Han Shu could defeat Tuoba Lin in actual combat. She knows Tuoba Lin¡¯s strength very well. ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate your own capabilities!¡± Tuoba Lin¡¯s slender eyes narrowed, and a cold luster flashed in his pupils. "Do you think that just because you can reach the top of the sixth floor, you are qualified to compete with me? In my eyes, there is no difference between you and Yu Haopeng from the outer city. They are both equally shallow and ridiculous." Su Han raised his eyebrows and said calmly: "There's so much nonsense, don't you dare?" "Why don't I dare?" Tuoba Lin laughed, "If you want to humiliate yourself, I won't stop you. However, if you win, you can get the Snow Green Spirit Fruit from me, but if I win, there will be no benefits. , wouldn¡¯t I suffer a loss? " "What do you want?" Tuoba Lin smiled sinisterly and said: "I don't care about your little benefit. So be it! If you lose, you will abolish your cultivation and get out of Tianhe Martial Academy. Don't let me in the inner city again." see you." "One word is settled." Su Han¡¯s tone was light, and there was no hint of happiness or anger. The calm look on his face was as if he was sure of victory in this competition. Tuoba Lin suddenly felt insulted, his slender eyes narrowed coldly, and he sneered: "Seven days later, at the Tianhe Martial Academy Arena! I will let you understand how stupid your decision today is, what you said , how ridiculous.¡± With that said, Tuoba Lin walked away in front of everyone, not caring about the examiners behind him. All the examiners secretly shook their heads. In their opinion, Mr. Han was brave and foolhardy. He thought that because he performed well in the tower competition, he could invite a fifth-level genius in the True Martial Realm. In the end, he would definitely suffer a big loss. " However, since Tuoba Lin has already decided this competition, it is actually not the examiners' turn to say anything. A tower-rushing game ended in an anticlimactic manner. Not only has the Tianhe Glazed Tower disappeared, but even the first place in the tower competition will have to wait until the competition a week later to decide. All the examiners sighed, shook their heads, and dispersed. Ling Ruier was also taken away for detoxification. "Mr. Han, Mr. Han." At this moment, a figure trotted to catch up with Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 172 Tianyun Trading Company¡¯s elixir press conference You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hehe, Mr. Han, congratulations, this time you are the first-class disciple of Tianhe Martial Academy!" The person who came was none other than Liu Mao. He had already put on the clothes of the elder of Yaowang Palace and was rubbing his hands excitedly. The look on his face was a hundred times more excited than Su Han. Liu Mao couldn't help but be excited. His Young Master Han was really not a thing in the pool. Why, among the talented children in the martial arts academy, weren't they as fast as Young Master Han in climbing the tower? What kind of heart power is used and what is low, one by one, one by one, it is unreasonable, and it is absolutely impossible for the Korean son to perform well in the Rongta competition. As a result, Mr. Han's performance in the end didn't slap them in the face? When Liu Mao thought about the wonderful expressions on the faces of the examiners in the inner city when he saw that the person who finally walked out of the tower was Mr. Han, his heart was filled with joy. Aren¡¯t you from the inner city? Isn't it superior to others? Don¡¯t you look down on the outer city? This is really fun. An outer city genius who can compete with the inner city geniuses has entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. This time, the collision between the inner city and the outer city is exciting. When Liu Mao thought of this, his blood boiled and he couldn't help but raise his fist, "Mr. Han, that guy named Tuoba Lin, you must defeat him in seven days!" "Haha, it's a trivial matter." Su Han said with a smile. Liu Mao¡¯s face revealed a look of sincere admiration. What is the demeanor of a general? Mr. Han is called a general's demeanor. Facing a genius at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, he could still remain so calm. Liu Mao now has blind confidence in Mr. Han. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It was Liu Mao, who firmly believed that Master Han could do it. "By the way, how did you enter the inner city?" Su Han asked casually. The inner and outer cities of Tianhe County are clearly separated. People in the outer city do not have a certain status and are absolutely not allowed to enter or leave the inner city. Liu Mao smiled and said: "Thanks to Young Master Han, I am now a senior elder of Yaowang Palace. From today on, I will officially enter the inner city branch of Yaowang Palace and get involved in the business of Yaowang Palace in the inner city. Young Master Han, from now on I Like you, I live in the inner city." Su Han then realized that he would also live in the inner city in the future. Seeing the excited expressions of the candidates around them, it was obvious that they were looking forward to moving into the inner city. Living in the inner city means becoming a master. For them, the inner city is not only an urban area, but also a symbol, symbolizing identity, status, wealth and other things that people desire and envy. However, Su Han didn't feel anything at all, and even had a vague feeling of rejection towards the inner city. After all, Su Han is very repulsive to people who think that they are born superior to others and have a natural sense of superiority. According to his observation, there are many such people in the inner city. ¡° Moreover, the controller of the inner city, Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion, left a rather bad impression on him. "Then why did you come to this place to find me?" Su Han didn't ask, but when he asked, Liu Mao's face immediately drooped. His good-looking face turned into a bitter look in an instant. The eyes that stared at Su Han quickly filled with a sense of bitterness, grievance, expectation, and longing. When Su Han saw him like this, he felt angry and funny, and wished he could kick him to the ground. At that moment, he shouted angrily: "What's wrong? Don't tell me where you were bullied and you need me to settle things." "No, no, how dare I go around causing trouble for Young Master Han. Besides, who doesn't know that I, Liu Mao, am Young Master Han's younger brother? Hehe, when I walk outside, they all have to avoid me." Liu Mao sniffed and said. Su Han knew that Liu Mao was exaggerating. He, Young Master Han, is quite famous in the outer city, but in the inner city, who cares? In the eyes of the five major forces, they couldn't even afford a splash. In the outer city, Liu Maoneng took advantage of Su Han's majesty to show off his power. But now in the inner city, even Su Han himself has no status, let alone protecting Liu Mao. However, Su Han didn't say anything, he just smiled and asked, "What's going on?" Liu Mao looked at Su Han with tears in his eyes, "I have received news from many channels that Tianyun Trading Company is developing a new healing elixir and is preparing to hit the healing elixir market. Now their research and development has come to an end. If allowed, Tianyun Trading Company has seized this market, which will be a fatal blow to our Medicine King Palace." "Oh? So what, I didn't give you XuandeThe recipe for Yang Dan? Xuan Ni Huan Yang Pill is a holy medicine for healing, what else do you have to worry about? " Su Han doesn¡¯t think there is anyone in Tianhe County who can beat him in terms of elixirs. No matter what kind of healing medicine Tianyun Trading Company launches, it will definitely be completely destroyed by Xuan Ni Yang Dan. Therefore, he was a little surprised why Liu Mao came to him in such a panic after getting the news. Liu Mao said with a bitter face: "However, Mr. Han's recipe for the Mysterious Female Yang Returning Pill, our alchemists from the Medicine King Palace have been working overtime these days to study it, but there are still some parts that we can't understand, so we can't open the furnace." Refining" Su Han suddenly realized that he had overestimated the level of elixirs in Tianhe County and also overestimated the level of elixirs in Yaowang Palace. They didn't expect that they wouldn't be able to understand the recipe for Zhang Xuan's Yang-Returning Pill. Thinking about it now, it involves several relatively complex refining techniques, and it seems a bit difficult to directly throw it into the Medicine King Palace to operate. "I see, then I will simplify the elixir recipe to the point where you can understand it." Simplifying the elixir recipe is a piece of cake for Su Han, a master of elixirs in his previous life. Liu Mao heard this, but there was no sign of joy. Instead, he asked cautiously and without much confidence: "Can it be simplified within tenten days?" Su Han was so angry and funny: "Do you doubt your young master's ability? Believe it or not, I will write out the recipe for the elixir right now and throw it in your face?" Liu Mao said with a sad face: "How can I dare to doubt your ability, young master? It's just that the matter is very important. Within ten days, Yaowang Palace must launch the Xuan Ni Huan Yang Pill on the market, otherwise things will be bad. Mr. Han, You must help Yao Wangdian this time." "What's so difficult about that? I'll simplify the elixir recipe and guarantee that you will be able to launch the Xuan Ni Huan Yang elixir within ten days. However, why it must be within ten days? Tell me slowly and don't make any assumptions." Su Han said. Liu Mao finally calmed down after receiving Su Han's assurance. After taking a few deep breaths, my speech was no longer so confusing, but became more organized: "It's like this. In ten days, Tianyun Trading Company will hold a pill press conference at the largest store in the inner city. It is said that a holy healing medicine will be promoted at that time, called 'Longhu Hematopoietic Pill', which is extremely effective. Excellent, I heard it is better than any similar elixir on the market now." When Liu Mao said this, his tone also sounded a bit dissatisfied. Although the overall strength of Yaowangdian is not as good as that of Tianyun Trading Company, it has been deeply involved in the field of elixirs for a hundred years and is recognized as the number one giant in the elixir industry. ¡° Tianyun Trading Company has only extended its tentacles to the field of elixirs in the past ten years. When it comes to the knowledge of elixirs, they are definitely not as good as the Medicine King Palace. If Tianyun Trading Company takes the lead this time and launches the "Dragon Tiger Blood Building Pill" first and seizes the market first, it will be a huge blow to Yao Wangdian. First of all, it is a blow to reputation. Yaowangdian has specialized in the field of elixirs for a hundred years. If it is suddenly beaten to a pulp by Tianyun Trading Company in the field of elixirs, where will it lose its reputation? What¡¯s more important is the impact on actual interests. Everyone knows that healing elixirs are the largest market in elixirs, and their profits are also huge. If this piece is eaten by Tianyun Trading Company, then I am afraid that in half a year and a year, the position of the number one giant in the field of elixirs will be taken away. No matter which way you look at it, Yaowangdian cannot sit back and watch Tianyun Trading Company seize the opportunity and eat up the market for healing elixirs. Therefore, Yaowangdian wants to launch the Xuan Ni Yang Pill as soon as possible, preferably before Tianyun Trading Company¡¯s pill release conference. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 173: Medicine King Palace is about to make a big move You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han listened to the whole story and smiled leisurely: "If they launch the elixir press conference tomorrow, it might be too late. Ten days is plenty of time." "In ten days, can our Yaowang Palace really mass-produce Xuan Ni Huanyang Pill?" Liu Mao was still a little worried and wanted to confirm again. "Liu Mao, do you just want to launch the Mysterious Female Returning Yang Pill? You will always be in a passive position. Once we take action, we will make Tianyun Trading Company unable to fight back!" Su Han¡¯s eyebrows flashed with an astonishing aura, finally revealing his long-hidden majesty. "Mr. Han, do you have other plans?" Liu Mao was speechless. He did not expect that Mr. Han's appetite seemed to be greater than he imagined. "Let me ask you first, which types of elixirs sell best in the elixir markets in the two cities inside and outside Tianhe County?" Su Han asked. "This is simple. The first category is of course elixirs for physical healing. This is the largest category in the market. The second category is elixirs for restoring vitality and gathering energy. That is to say, elixirs for Qi Martial Realm warriors can restore their true energy and True Martial Realm warriors. Those that restore true energy. In addition, there is a third category, which are elixirs that purify the heart and remove fire, which are used to get rid of distracting thoughts during practice and allow warriors to practice faster." ¡°There are also some miscellaneous small categories, but the profits are very small. Compared with the three major categories I just mentioned, it is the meat on the legs of mosquitoes. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you eat it or not.¡± When Liu Mao talks about these things, he knows them very well. "Okay, let's not talk about the elixir for physical healing. As for the elixir for restoring vitality and gathering energy, which one is better, your main product or the main product of Tianyun Trading Co.? Which one is better for the elixir for clearing the heart and removing fire? Better?" Liu Mao thought for a while and said: "We have elixirs for restoring vitality and gathering qi. Both the Medicine King Palace and Tianyun Trading Company have them. Although the names are different, the effect is to instantly restore 20% of the qi, and within an hour, they cannot be used continuously." Clothes." "As for the elixir for clearing the heart and removing fire, there is no specific data, but as soon as you take it, you can feel the effect. For this type of elixir, we, Yaowang Palace and Tianyun Trading Company, can't tell the difference." After hearing this, Su Han nodded and said, "In other words, except for the physical healing elixirs, your products are at the same level as Tianyun Trading Company's products in the other two categories." "That's right." Liu Mao couldn't help but feel a little ashamed, "Actually, Yao Wangdian's products used to be better than those of Tianyun Trading Company, but in the past ten years, the level of Tianyun Trading Company's elixirs has improved by leaps and bounds, and now it has completely caught up with them. Medicine King Palace. In fact, it is already faintly stronger than Medicine King Palace." Su Han laughed and said, "There is no need to be ashamed. Their level of elixirs has improved so quickly because there must be someone behind them. In this case, you just need to find someone to support them." "Young Master Han is the biggest backer of Yao Wang Palace. If Yao Wang Palace doesn't ask for support from Young Master Han, who else can it ask for? Young Master Han, you must help Yao Wang Palace, and you can't let Tianyun Trading Company continue to be so proud." Liu Mao is very smart and knows very well that the relationship between Yao Wangdian and Su Han is not so much a cooperation of equal status, but rather that Yao Wangdian needs to rely on Su Han and curry favor with Su Han. As long as Su Han stands on the side of Yaowang Palace, Yaowang Palace will always have the confidence and capital to compete with Tianyun Trading Company. If we don¡¯t understand this relationship, Yaowangdian¡¯s business will never continue. Su Han tapped his fingers lightly on the table and did not speak immediately. In this situation, since Liu Mao is asking for help, he certainly cannot sit idly by. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is because I have provided the prescription of the Xuan-Mi Huanyang Pill to the Medicine King Palace, in the form of a 60% share. The more the Medicine King Palace makes, the more I will share, otherwise I will receive less. Therefore, Su Han naturally doesn¡¯t mind helping Yaowangdian in the field of elixirs. It would be best if Yaowangdian could directly establish a monopoly and completely wipe out the elixir markets in both inner and outer cities. "Then after Su Han, he can lie down on the piles of Yuan stones to sleep. Of course, you have to eat one bite at a time and walk one step at a time. The first step now is to completely drive Tianyun Trading Company out of the field of elixirs. We want Tianyun Trading Company to never dare to extend its tentacles into the field of elixirs from now on. Su Han pondered for a moment, then suddenly opened his eyes and said, "What if I give a pill recipe to the Prince of Medicine and the refined Qi Restoration Pill can instantly restore 30% to 40% of the true energy?" "Recover 30% to 40% instantly?" Liu Mao stood up abruptly, speechless, with excitement on his face, "If there is such a good thing, with the channels and connections of Yaowang Palace,??With our strong distribution capabilities, we can definitely put all the items of Tianyun Trading Company into the garbage dump within half a month! " "What if the heart-clearing elixir costs only one-third of the original price but is more effective?" Su Han asked again. "The cost is only one-third? The effect is even better?" Liu Mao took a breath, "What else is there to say? Just using price war can knock them down and make them look like lost dogs. I left the elixir field in despair and never dared to come back again!" After that, Liu Mao slowly recovered from his excitement, looked at Su Han in disbelief, and stammered: "Han Mr. Han, do these two elixirs you mentioned really exist? No. Are you kidding me?" "You think this young master is joking?" Su Han said leisurely. "This, this, this, this" Liu Mao didn't know what to say for a moment, but his trembling lips clearly betrayed his wild mood at the moment. " If we can get the two elixirs Su Han mentioned, then Yaowangdian can fully occupy the elixir market in the three major categories of elixirs at the same time. It will be a monopoly. The thought of this situation happening, the joy of driving Tianyun Trading Company completely out of the field of elixirs, just a little thought made Liu Mao's blood surge, and his heartbeat instantly surged. "As long as Mr. Han is willing to provide these two pill recipes to the Medicine King Palace, then the old rules will be that Mr. Han will share 60% and Medicine King Palace 40%!" Liu Mao couldn¡¯t wait to strike while the iron was hot and settled the matter. He knew very well that as long as the Medicine King Palace could obtain the two elixirs mentioned by Su Han, it would be a sure profit for the Medicine King Palace, let alone 40 or 60 points. "Liu Mao, don't be too excited yet. I've given you these two pills. If you still can't defeat Tianyun Trading Company, I will be very disappointed." "Young Master Han, don't worry. With these two elixir prescriptions, and with the connections of our Medicine King Palace, if we can't drive Tianyun Trading Company out of the elixir field, then we will really lose the reputation of the Medicine King Palace!" Liu Mao patted his chest, "Ten days later, Mr. Han, just wait and see. Hehe, the elixir press conference of Yun Trading Company that day was so high-profile. If our Medicine King Palace doesn't take any action, how can we be worthy of the elixir?" Wang Dian, the number one in the elixir world?" ¡­¡­ The Tianhe Glazed Pagoda suddenly and mysteriously disappeared in the middle of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy¡¯s admissions test. The news quickly spread like wildfire and spread throughout Tianhe County. That night, several erratic figures came quietly in the dark night, staring at the empty space where Tianhe Glazed Tower once existed. A pair of eyes exchanged looks of disbelief. "What's going on? Tianhe Glazed Tower actually disappeared. What happened in the middle of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy admissions test?" "Could it be that our plan caused this to happen?" The person who spoke was wearing a gray robe. In the air around his body, small black tadpole characters kept appearing, staying for a moment and then disappearing. If Su Han were here, he would definitely be shocked, because this man in gray robe is actually an array master who is impossible to appear in Tianhe County. "This is indeed a bit unexpected. Could it be a warning from other forces to us?" Someone else speculated. "Don't get confused, things are not out of control yet." Suddenly, a cold voice rang out, instantly suppressing everyone else's voices. "Ignore this matter and continue to put pressure on the two old guys from Tianhe Martial Arts Academy according to the original plan. This is a task assigned by above and must be completed." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 174 Luo Yunyi¡¯s Glorious Deeds You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Three days later, the outer city dojo of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. This outer city dojo is located in a vast wilderness on the outskirts of Tianhe County. It is also the place where disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy usually practice. Three thousand new students who passed the examination and entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy gathered here. "Martial arts talent test!" A sound like a loud bell exploded like thunder above everyone's heads. This sound came from the burly instructor standing in front of everyone. This instructor¡¯s surname is Zhu, and he is an intermediate martial artist from Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Standing in front of the crowd, the first impression given is that of fierceness and power. People can't help but have the feeling that if he were in the army, he would definitely be a tiger general who fought bravely to kill the enemy, and he was strict in running the army and had a mountain of military law. "The martial arts talent test is actually to test how much control and affinity you have for the natural power of heaven and earth. The natural world has the basic power of the five elements. And this martial arts talent test is to test your affinity for the power of the five elements. and control.¡± "Perhaps you all already know that the disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy are divided into four levels. Standing at the top are the top ten true disciples, followed by first-class disciples, second-class disciples, and third-class disciples." "You have already been ranked in the tower rushing competition. But now, you still need to pass the martial arts talent test. After that, the martial arts academy will take into consideration the ranking of the tower rushing competition and the martial arts talent test results, and finally decide to let What kind of disciples will you become?" "Therefore, you cannot ignore this martial arts talent test." Each and every new student listened to Instructor Zhu¡¯s instructions as devoutly as if they were listening to the sound of a lun. Only Su Han, whose eyes moved slightly, noticed that among the three thousand new students, there was no Tuo Ba Lin or Ling Rui'er. "Some of you may have outstanding performance in the tower rushing competition. However, it is best not to be complacent because of this. This martial arts talent test is completely different from the tower rushing competition. The martial arts talent test is your spirituality. Roots are innate qualifications. If this talent is not high, you will not be able to go far on the road to martial arts in the future!" Instructor Zhu shouted majestically, and his hawk-like eyes shot through the crowd like sharp arrows, locking firmly on Su Han. Su Han was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes quickly became indifferent. He thought to himself that it seemed that his performance in the tower rushing competition had reached the ears of the internal martial arts masters of Tianhe Martial Academy. ??This martial arts talent test, if the predecessor Su Han were to take the test, his qualifications would definitely be mediocre and he would be outclassed by everyone. However, after Su Han was reborn, he carried out a series of transformations and repairs on this body. In addition, after the dragon martial body was first formed, he refined the glazed true fire, and took away the Tianhe glazed tower, Su Han's talent was actually comparable to He said that he had changed his destiny against the will of heaven and had completed a completely reborn change. Now, his talent and the degree of development of his True Essence Sea are all top-notch. The most important thing is that he absorbed and refined the Glazed True Fire. This glazed true fire is a kind of natural fire. In other words, it is the core essence of the power of the five elements of heaven and earth. Now it is integrated with Su Han, which undoubtedly enhances Su Han's affinity for the power of the five elements of heaven and earth. "Why didn't you see Tuo Ba Lin and Ling Rui'er today?" The crowd whispered. "They have already been appointed as first-class disciples, so there is no need for them to participate in this martial arts talent test." "What a pity. I still want to see their martial arts talents, but I don't believe them. Are their martial arts talents really better than those of us from outside the city?" Instructor Zhu who was standing on the stage moved his ears and accurately captured the words of these freshmen, and immediately shouted: "No need to belittle yourselves! You are from the grassroots, but it does not mean that your martial arts talents will be inferior to those in the martial arts academy." . I can give you an inspirational example, that is the senior martial artist Luo Yunyi whom you met in the tower rushing competition!" "What? Lord Luo Yunyi? Could it be that she also comes from a poor family?" When these freshmen heard the words Luo Yunyi, their spirits were lifted, and their ears stood up, wanting to hear what Instructor Zhu would say next. ¡°Obviously, the frosty and beautiful teacher Luo Yunyi left a deep impression on them during the tower climbing competition. They even felt that entering Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and meeting Teacher Luo Yunyi every day would be the most exciting thing in the world. Instructor Zhu shouted: "Sir Luo Yunyi came from other places alone three years ago and entered the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. At that time, she was also looked down upon by the people inside the Martial Arts Academy, who thought that she had unknown origins and a lowly background.Taoist talent will definitely not be comparable to the geniuses born in the martial arts academy. " "However, in the martial arts talent test, she was a blockbuster and was judged to have superior spiritual talent, overwhelming everyone in the field. All the geniuses who participated in the test with her that time were overshadowed by her!" Instructor Zhu¡¯s voice, like a bell, resounded in everyone¡¯s ears, making everyone¡¯s hearts surge and their blood surge. Instructor Zhu then continued: "After the martial arts talent test, Master Luo Yunyi quickly ranked among the top ten true disciples. All the other geniuses in that class, combined, were not even one-tenth of her brilliance. In In just two years, her cultivation reached the peak of the True Martial Heaven Realm, and she directly transformed from a disciple to a senior martial artist, making her the youngest senior martial artist in the Tianhe Martial Academy in a hundred years!" As he spoke, Instructor Zhu also showed sincere admiration in his eyes. Not to mention the freshmen, all of them blushed and their eyes shone brightly. Obviously, the example mentioned by instructor Zhu really inspired them greatly and made them realize that even if they don't have noble blood and inexhaustible resources, it doesn't mean they can't become talented. Next, three thousand new students were brought to a long row of testing rooms by Instructor Zhu. These test rooms all have their own numbers, and the words "gold", "wood", "water", "fire", "earth" and so on are written on the doors. "Each testing room here corresponds to an attribute of the five elements of heaven and earth." Instructor Zhu introduced, "What you have to do is to choose a test room with one or more attributes, and feel the power of the five elements of heaven and earth in it. The longer you stay, it means your talent in this attribute The higher.¡± "For example, if you choose a metallic testing room, you will be tested by countless metallic forces of heaven and earth in it." "But I want to remind you that if your self-confidence is not overwhelming, it is best to only choose a testing room with one attribute, rather than two or more attributes. Because most warriors can generally only develop talents of one attribute. Unless you are a special genius, you can develop two attributes at the same time. As for more than three, let alone think about it." Instructor Zhu¡¯s tone was stern. Many people were originally eager to try it and wanted to test several attributes, but instructor Zhu poured cold water on them, and most of their enthusiasm was extinguished. Su Han knew that this was because Tianhe County's knowledge of martial arts was limited, and the people here had very thin martial arts bloodlines, which resulted in most people being able to develop only one attribute of talent. In fact, in areas with more advanced martial arts knowledge, it is not uncommon to find geniuses who are proficient in both attributes at the same time. Su Han even knew in his previous life that there was an innate spirit body whose body was born with the perfect attributes of the five elements and was born with the talents of the five elements. Of course, it is impossible for that kind of innate spiritual body to appear in a small place like Tianhe County. Instructor Zhu continued: "If you can't persist for less than an hour in a testing room, it proves that your martial arts talent is average and there is nothing outstanding. Every year, more than 95% of people , belongs to this level.¡± "If it stays for more than one hour, it is considered an inferior spiritual talent." "Staying for two hours is a medium spiritual talent." "Staying for more than three hours is considered a superior spiritual body talent. In the past ten years, only Luo Yunyi has successfully stayed for three hours and was judged as a superior spiritual body." ¡°If you have no other questions, let¡¯s start testing.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 175 Fire Attribute Test Room You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, three thousand freshmen lined up in a long line, and registered with instructor Zhu which attribute test room they wanted to enter, and then entered the test room to start the test. "Tsk, tsk, did you see that? Mr. Han, it will be his turn to enter the testing room soon." "Didn't he have an appointment with Tuoba Lin for a martial arts competition a few days later? We just take this opportunity to see if this guy has what it takes to compete with Tuoba Lin." "It is said that Tuoba Lin's talent is a medium spirit body. If Mr. Han's talent cannot reach a medium spirit body, then his cultivation and talent are far from comparable to Tuoba Lin, which means that he cannot Maybe he can compete with Tuoba Lin." "How can it be so easy to achieve a medium spirit body? Didn't you listen to Instructor Zhu? Ninety-five percent of people are not even low-level spirit bodies." "That's right, and this martial arts talent has nothing to do with the tower rushing competition. It doesn't mean that if you rush the tower faster, your martial arts talent will be higher." "I think you are too arbitrary. If you rush into the tower fast, you can't be fast for no reason. Maybe this Mr. Han is a monster with high martial arts talent." The crowd was talking a lot, with people holding various opinions. Obviously, they also want to see how Han Shu, who performed so monstrously in the tower rushing competition, will perform in this martial arts talent test? Are you going to continue to be a monster? Or just disappear into the crowd? Average talent? For a time, everyone had different opinions. Some people expect Mr. Han to continue to make a splash. Although he may not be as brilliant as Luo Yunyi back then, he can at least detect a low-level spiritual body or even a medium-level spiritual body, so as to win glory for the disciples who came from the outer city. But there are also many people who are vaguely jealous of Young Master Han. We are all disciples from the outer city, and no one has a nobler background than the other. Why can this guy steal the show in the tower-rushing competition? Therefore, their mentality is extremely complicated. They wish that Mr. Han could fall down in the testing room. It would be best not to stay for even half an hour and let them see the joke. Su Han can naturally feel all kinds of strange prying eyes, but with his character, he will definitely not be timid because of other people's secret attention. On the contrary, he has an open mind. Since I entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, I came here to get more training resources. And if he couldn't make a splash, the training resources of Hewuyuan that day would definitely not be tilted towards him, and he would lose the meaning of entering Tianhe Wuyuan. He has no interest at all in becoming a true disciple of Tianhe Martial Arts Master or a high-level martial arts master, but he is in great need of those core training resources. At this stage, those who control the core resources of Tianhe County are the five major forces in Tianhe County. So Su Han knew very well that the rise of his martial arts path would not be able to bypass these forces. Since there is no way around it, then simply show yourself openly and try to collect their cultivation resources as much as possible. This is the most important thing to do at this stage. Therefore, although everyone's comments continued to reach his ears, he always just took it indifferently. At this time, it was his turn. When Instructor Zhu saw Su Han, he immediately recognized that this was the genius from the outer city who stole the show in the tower-rushing competition. He looked at Su Han a few more times before asking: "Which attribute testing room do you choose?" "Fire attribute." Su Han already had a choice in his heart. Since he has refined the Glazed True Fire, it means that Su Han's True Yuan Sea has opened up the potential of the fire attribute. Of course, he has to choose the fire attribute testing room. Instructor Zhu nodded slightly. This outer city genius¡¯s choice was quite satisfactory. Like everyone else, he only chose a testing room with one attribute. This shows that he is very stable, not radical, and does not seek to be a blockbuster, but only to make no mistakes. With such a stable character, it is impossible to become the top genius in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, but it is enough to be an average genius. "As long as there is no one in the fire attribute test room, you can choose any one to use." Instructor Zhu handed over a key. Su Han took the key, but did not leave in a hurry, "I would like to ask, is there a dark attribute testing room?" As soon as he said these words, Su Han clearly saw that Instructor Zhu¡¯s movements in front of him stopped for a moment. "Dark attribute?" Instructor Zhu seemed to be in disbelief and asked in shock. ??Su Han nodded: "Yes, I also want to choose a dark attribute testing room." Instructor Zhu took a breath of cold air, and his eyes immediately changed when he looked at Su Han. After groping in the drawer for a long time, he took out a dusty key and said solemnly: "There is only one dark attribute test room, in the southwest corner of the entire test area. After you come out of the fire attribute test room, You can go there by yourself.¡± "But are you sure you want to choose a testing room with two attributes? One of them is the mutation attribute?" Instructor Zhu asked again with doubts. There is nothing wrong with choosing a test room with two attributes. At most, it proves that this outer city genius is not the stable character he imagined, but a radical genius. He wants to choose a few more attributes and develop more of his body's potential. That¡¯s all. What is really surprising is that he chose the dark attribute testing room by name. Between heaven and earth, the five elements of nature are mutually reinforcing and interfering, namely, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. But in addition, there are five major mutated attributes, wind, thunder, ice, light, and darkness. People who are born with control over and affinity for the five mutated attributes are very rare. Especially the light attribute and dark attribute, there are almost none. The reason why Luo Yunyi shocked the entire Tianhe Martial Academy three years ago was not only because she persisted in the testing room for three hours. What's more, she didn't choose the five element attribute test room, but chose the mutation attribute and stayed in the ice attribute test room for three hours. This shows that Luo Yunyi is a rare affinity person for the ice attribute, and her ability to control the ice attribute has reached the level of a superior spirit. However, Luo Yunyi is a special case after all, and dark attributes are even rarer than ice attributes. Why does this genius from the outer city think that he should choose a testing room with dark attributes? Instructor Zhu shook his head secretly and reminded in a deep voice: "The test room with mutation attributes is much more difficult than the test room with five elements attributes, and the living environment in it is extremely harsh. Once you can't support it, come out early, and never force yourself to do it." life." With that said, he handed Su Han the key to the dark attribute testing room. But the other people in the back row couldn't wait anymore and stretched their necks one after another, "Why did this Instructor Zhu say several words to Mr. Han? What did he say?" "Look, instructor Zhu gave Mr. Han two keys." "Did Mr. Han choose a testing room with two attributes?" "The thinking circuit of this genius is indeed different from that of ordinary people. Instructor Zhu has clearly emphasized that it is best not to choose a test room with two attributes, and he still insists on it." "I understand. The competition with Tuoba Lin must have made him feel pressured, so he must try his best to express himself in this martial arts talent test. Otherwise, what qualifications does he have to follow someone who was born with a golden key? Tuoba Lindou?" The crowd was talking a lot, but no one knew that one of the two attributes Su Han chose was a mutated dark attribute. Su Han¡¯s comments naturally fell into Su Han¡¯s ears word for word. Su Han turned a deaf ear and his eyes fell on the row of testing rooms in front of him. He stepped forward and stepped directly into a fire-attribute testing room. As soon as you step in, it¡¯s as if you suddenly went from spring to summer. A fiery burning sensation immediately spread throughout the body. Looking around, Su Han found that the testing room was a closed room about ten meters long and wide. As far as the eye can see, there is a fiery red cloud, as if even the air is fiery red. This feeling is like suddenly walking from an ice cave to the crater of a volcano. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 176: The True Fire of Glazed Grows Crazy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han clearly felt that his hair was a little dry. Waves of heat hit his face, and the red air waves around him continued to gather and swept towards him. That feeling was like a big wave crashing into the sand, making Su Han's breathing quicken instantly. Although this level of heat wave was not fatal, the feeling of constant burning, rising temperature, and constant roasting still made him extremely uncomfortable. And in such an environment, one needs to stay for a full hour to be called a low-level spiritual talent. Su Han drew out the true essence from the true essence sea and refined the heat wave that kept coming. The fire attribute essence in these heat waves was continuously injected into his true essence under Su Han's guidance. "Huh? This fire attribute essence is so pure?" Su Han felt slightly surprised after absorbing it. The purity of the fire-attribute essence in this testing room is not inferior to some seventh- and eighth-grade fire-attribute medicinal materials, and is even better. It is vaguely close to the purity of spiritual fire-attribute medicinal materials. He activated the evil eye and scanned the fire attribute testing room, wanting to see what mysteries were in this testing room. soon. He found traces of fiery red gas rising from the ground and gathering in the testing room. The surrounding walls and ceilings, due to their unique materials, have the effect of isolating the fiery red gas, preventing the gas from spreading out. Su Han looked through the ground and looked deeper, and found that there was actually a fiery red spiritual vein winding under the ground, like a long fiery red dragon, entrenched under a test room, continuously flowing into each fire. Heat waves are conveyed in the attribute training room. "I didn't expect that there would be an earth fire spiritual vein under this testing room. No wonder this fire attribute essence is particularly pure. Come to think of it, testing rooms with other attributes should not have such treatment." Su Han was overjoyed in his heart. The fire attribute essence delivered by the earth fire spirit vein was an excellent nourishing substance for feeding the glazed true fire. It was really hard to find it without even trying to find it, and it took no effort to get it. At this moment, Su Han spread his hands, and a small flame appeared in each of his left and right palms. This flame is warm jade in color, with an amber fire core in the middle. The entire fire body appears to be much clearer and more transparent than ordinary flames. It was the glazed true fire he obtained in the seventh layer of Tianhe glazed tower. Immediately afterwards, Su Han's hands continued to pinch like magic. The shape of the flame also kept changing with his hand techniques. Within a moment, the flames surrounded Su Han's body like a tall building, stacking up layer by layer. In all directions, 4,416 layers of glazed real fire were quickly stacked up, like a building, which was spectacular. Fed by the essence of fire attribute, these sixteen layers of glazed true fire suddenly became full of vitality. Like a glutton that has been hungry for thousands of years, it suddenly encountered a big meal, devouring it and absorbing the essence of fire in the testing room. With the help of these sixteen layers of glazed true fire, it was much easier for Su Han to absorb the essence of the fire attribute. Sixteen layers of glazed true fire surrounded Su Han, greatly reducing Su Han's pressure, and absorbing it would get twice the result with half the effort. "This Glaze True Fire is really not nourishing. This testing room is really an excellent tonic environment." Su Han sighed twice. "You actually know how to control fire?" From the Tianhe Glazed Tower that Su Han carried with him, the voice of the Glazed Lord suddenly sounded, asking incredulously. At that time, in the forbidden area on the seventh floor of the Tianhe Glazed Tower, the Glazed Lord warned Su Han that if he did not know how to control fire, he would not be able to use it even if he refined the Glazed True Fire. Lord Liuli knows that among humans, only great alchemists and above can master the magical power of controlling fire. It saw that Su Han was less than twenty years old at most, and subconsciously thought that he would definitely not be a great alchemist. And now, Su Han has actually used the magical power of controlling fire. Even the usually calm Lord Liuli can't hide his surprise at this moment. The Liuli Lord¡¯s spiritual consciousness was released from the Tianhe Liuli Tower, and he kept scanning the sixteen layers of Liuli True Fire. He was even more unbelievable for a moment, and he started to admire it. ¡°It¡¯s simply unheard of for these layers of flames to be superimposed in this way.¡± "Su Han, what is the origin of your door-controlled fire power?" Lord Liuli thought about it for a while, but finally couldn't restrain his curiosity and asked Su Han. Su Han¡¯s faceSuddenly, he said: "This method of controlling fire has a name called Jiujiu Guiyuan Fire. When practiced to the extreme, a total of nine layers and nine grids can be piled up, with a total of eighty-one piles of flames. It is not only a battle The magical power can also be used in alchemy, which can shorten the time to warm up the alchemy cauldron to one-ninth of the usual time." "As for the originhehe! Are you sure you really want to know?" When Su Han said this, he actually sneered twice. The cold laughter echoed in the small test room, making Lord Liuli's consciousness suddenly freeze, and he subconsciously felt that there seemed to be some tragic story behind the origin of this fire-controlling magical power. "Forget itforget it, I don't need to know anymore." Lord Liuli said quickly. After thinking about it, it asked again: "Since you can build eighty-one piles of flames after practicing to the extreme, then you can only build sixteen piles now. Doesn't it mean that you have only mastered this gated fire magical power to the extent that it has just been completed?" realm?" This Liuli Lord is still bitter about Su Han taking him as a servant, and will never give up any opportunity to attack Su Han. Su Han looked indifferent and snorted: "If this Liuli True Fire wasn't too weak, why would it be difficult to pile up eighty-one piles? Are you sure that this Liuli True Fire is really what you said? What kind of fire is ranked on the Heaven and Earth Fire List? Why is its fire so weak, only slightly stronger than the earth fire caused by the alchemy furnace, and not even comparable to ordinary animal fire?" The Liuli Lord did not expect that Su Han would turn around and attack him, and immediately said: "How could what I said be false? This Liuli True Fire has just not started to evolve yet. When it evolves to its complete form, It can definitely be ranked in the top ten on the list of different fires in heaven and earth!" "Ranked in the top ten on the Heaven and Earth Strange Fire List?" Su Han was suddenly surprised. Each of the top ten fire types in the list of strange fires in the world was a prestigious existence. Each one grew up in an extremely dangerous environment. Even he had no chance to obtain it in his previous life. The Liuli Lord said proudly: "Do you think I'm lying to you? You will understand when it evolves to its complete form one day. The potential of this Liuli True Fire is definitely beyond your imagination. If you don't believe it, look at it absorbing this Earth Fire You¡¯ll know how quickly the essence of spiritual veins grows.¡± Su Han took a look and saw that after the glazed true fire absorbed the essence of the earth fire spirit vein for a moment, the fire intensity had doubled to its original size. At that moment, Su Han stretched out his hands and changed his technique again. There were 4,416 piles of flames, which were quickly rearranged and combined into 5,525 piles. Such dazzling skills made Liuli Lord unable to take his eyes away. He couldn't help but secretly wonder, if he was given enough fire, could he really build eighty-one piles? After the True Fire of Liuli grew stronger, the speed of absorbing fire essence also accelerated a lot. Twenty-five piles of glazed true fire greedily absorbed the continuous fire essence in the testing room, and then through Su Han's refining, they continued to enrich his true sea. In this testing room, there is enough fire attribute essence, and Su Han's Glaze True Fire is naturally at home. ?For others, it¡¯s a test. For Su Han, this is simply a vacation, even more pleasant than a vacation. "Tsk, tsk, an hour has passed, and Mr. Han has not come out as expected." At this moment, more than 95% of the people outside the testing room could no longer withstand the impact of the violent five elements in the testing room and came out one after another. There were only about a hundred people left in the testing room. Among them, Su Han was naturally the most eye-catching one, and everyone basically gathered in his testing room to watch. Although they couldn't see what was going on in the testing room, the fact that Su Han didn't come out showed that he was still holding on. ???????????????????????????This shows that Su Han is at least the talent of an inferior spirit body. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 177: Dead or alive, there are different opinions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Tsk, tsk, this Mr. Han's talent is indeed not comparable to that of ordinary people. It seems that he is able to keep pace with Tuoba Lin in the tower rushing competition, and his reputation is not in vain." "Don't brag too much. Although the inferior spiritual body talent is not easy, it is not very amazing. It is said that the difficulty of this Five Elements Testing Room will increase three times every hour. An hour has passed now. As the difficulty increases, it¡¯s hard to say whether he can hold on.¡± "Yes, it is said that Tuoba Lin persisted in the test room for more than two hours at that time. Now Mr. Han has only persisted for an hour. I hope this so-called genius from the outer city will not give up as soon as the difficulty increases!" Not everyone is willing to applaud the genius' performance, and some people are pouring cold water on it. Su Han didn¡¯t know that at this moment, more and more people were gathering at the door of his fire attribute testing room. He also felt that with the arrival of the second hour, the power of the fire attribute essence in the fire attribute testing room was obviously much more violent. The firestorm continued to sweep forward, rushing across the ceiling and floor, seeming to tear all the creatures in the test room into pieces. "It seems that the difficulty of this test room will increase every hour. It is indeed not something that ordinary people can do if you want to stay in it for three hours." Su Han also noticed the fact that the difficulty had increased. However, with the increasingly stronger Liuli True Fire surrounding him to protect him, his body would not be affected by any impact at all. He could just enjoy it, constantly absorbing and refining the contents of the testing room. The essence of fire attribute. "It seems that what Lord Liuli said is not a complete exaggeration. The potential of this Liuli True Fire is indeed far beyond the ordinary fire of heaven and earth. If it were not for this Liuli True Fire, I am afraid that I am now in this fire attribute test room. It will be very difficult to support it.¡± The second hour passed quietly as Su Han absorbed and refined it. "Hiss~! No way, this Young Master Han hasn't come out yet." At this moment, everyone else has finished the test. Except for Su Han, no one can survive the second hour. People who had finished the test gathered around the door of Su Han's fire attribute testing room. "Impossible, the difficulty in the second hour is four times that of the first hour!" The crowd gasped in unison, and their eyes focused on the door of Su Han's testing room, wishing they could put that See through the door. "This Young Master Han, in order to reach the same level of talent as Tuoba Lin, he really worked hard! He can persist in this!" The crowd gathered more and more, and even instructor Zhu came after hearing the news. Seeing that Su Han hadn¡¯t come out of the testing room yet, Instructor Zhu¡¯s eyes narrowed and a look of surprise appeared on his face. ¡°Obviously, the talent of this genius from the outer city has completely exceeded Instructor Zhu¡¯s expectations. "After persisting for two full hours, I am already qualified to be rated as a medium spirit body." "A medium spirit body, isn't it the same as Tuoba Lin?" "That's right, I didn't expect that this Mr. Han is not only fast at rushing into the tower, but also has outstanding martial arts talent. God is really unfair, they are equally strong, but they are all strong!" "It seems that this year, after all, a monster emerged from the outer city who has the hope of competing with the geniuses in the inner city." "Hmph, your words are too arbitrary. This Young Master Han has not yet fought against Tuoba Lin. Tuoba Lin was born in Tianhe Martial Academy, and his background is not comparable to that of people from outer cities. This Young Master Han wants to Challenging Tuoba Lin, he is already far behind just at the beginning. Even if his talent is the same as Tuoba Lin, so what?" The person who spoke was a pessimist. Everyone was also from the outer city. Only Su Han was far ahead. He sprinted ahead like a dark horse, which naturally aroused the jealousy of many people. These people don¡¯t know how nice Su Han is. Amid everyone's discussion, time has reached the third hour. At the third hour, Su Han once again realized that the fire in the test room was like a volcano erupting. Powerful fire torrents continued to erupt from the ground, almost condensing into actual flames. That posture seemed to tear all the creatures in the testing room into pieces. Flames were also flying on the ceiling and walls of the testing room, as if countless fire crows were flying and bumping around in the testing room. This posture has actually improved three times compared to the second hour. The second hour is four times the first hour, and the third hour is four times the second hour. In other words, the impact of the fire at this third hourThe strength was sixteen times that of when Su Han first came in. If Su Han had not refined the True Fire of Glaze, it would have been absolutely impossible for Su Han to withstand such a violent fire attack. If it weren't for the Liuli True Fire, I'm afraid he would have been kicked out of the testing room as soon as the third hour began. "This fire-attribute testing room seems to be extremely difficult. I'm afraid it's because the power of the earth's fire spiritual veins is directly introduced!" Su Han estimated that testing rooms with other attributes shouldn¡¯t be so difficult. However, although the fire was violent, the energy of the Glazed True Fire, which had been nourished for two consecutive hours, had surged to five or six times what it was at the beginning. Facing this kind of fire, it will naturally not be difficult. Su Han changed his hand technique again and used the Nine-Nine Returning Fire Magical Power to pile the twenty-five piles of glazed true fire into seven or seventy-nine piles. With the current level of growth of the Glazed True Fire, forty-nine piles are already the limit. If you want to pile up the highest pile of ninety-nine and eighty-one, it is only possible to swallow the entire earth fire spiritual vein. By the third hour, the atmosphere outside the testing room also became a little weird. "Whatwhat's going on? It's already the third hour and he still hasn't come out?" "The difficulty in the third hour is four times that of the second hour and sixteen times that of the first hour." "Is it difficultcould it be that he wants to emulate Lord Luo Yunyi and achieve superior spiritual talent?" The person who spoke seemed to have no confidence himself, and obviously thought this was impossible. Sure enough, as soon as he said these words, he was immediately bombarded by everyone: "How can it be so easy to attack the superior spiritual body talent, just attack it?" "Yes, Master Luo Yunyi was at the peak of Zhenwu Realm when he came to Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. And what about him? He is only at the peak of Zhenwu Realm, how can he be qualified to be compared with Master Luo Yunyi?" Many people felt that the goddess in their hearts had been insulted, and their faces became a little excited. "It seems to me that he was not holding on in the testing room at all, but had simply passed out, right?" "Maybe it's not that he fainted, but that he couldn't withstand the tempering of the power of the flames and has been burned to ashes." "impossible." "Is there anything impossible? Does it mean that if you perform well in the tower competition, your martial arts talent will be high? How can there be such a rule? I think he didn't even last an hour or two, and was swallowed up by the power of the fire attribute early. Bar." The more these naysayers talked, the more excited they became, as if Su Han being burned to ashes would be of great benefit to them. From the very beginning, they disliked Su Han, a genius who rose from the outer city. Su Han could last two hours in the fire attribute testing room, which made them very unhappy. Now, less than half of the third hour has passed, and Su Han hasn't come out yet. They seemed to have found a breakthrough. They suddenly thought that Su Han was not able to persist at all, but that he could not withstand the fire attribute testing room. The impact was already over. The more time passed, the more convinced they became that their guess was correct. Instructor Zhu was also frowning at the moment, staring at the door of Su Han's testing room. Instructor Zhu has no discrimination against these disciples who are from other cities. However, is it really so easy for such a genius to persist for such a long time under the impact of sixteen times the power of the five elements? The last such prodigy was Luo Yunyi, who came from the outer city. Could it be that in just three years, such a prodigy would emerge again in the outer city? Is this probability too high? I don¡¯t know whether this so-called genius from the outer city, Young Master Han, is worth looking forward to, or is he just living up to his reputation? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 178: Results of Talent Test You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ???????????????????????????????????????¡­ When the three-hour bell rang, everyone's eyes were focused on the door of Su Han's testing room. Everyone held their breath, and there was silence outside the test room. Everyone wants to know, is this genius from the outer city, Mr. Han, a true genius who can shock the entire Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, or is he a fool who uses his reputation to gain fame and reputation, and forcibly attacks the superior spiritual body talents, only to end up in ashes? Under the nervous gaze of everyone, the door of the testing room was always tightly closed and did not open. ?????????????????????????????????? The crowd slowly exhaled, and for a moment, no one spoke. After a while, the low voices of discussion gradually began to rise. "Three hours have passed and he hasn't come out yet. It seems that he is indeed in danger." "Yes, if he is still conscious, or if he is still alive, after three hours have passed, there is no reason why he can't come out." At this moment, many people who were optimistic about Su Han just now seemed to be in a very heavy mood. And those who were jealous of Su Han had a faint look of joy on their faces. "The door to the testing room was not opened. You said he was burned to ashes. What evidence do you have?" Even at this time, there are still people supporting Su Han. "Does this still need evidence? As long as he stays in the testing room for three hours, he is already a superior spiritual body talent. Three hours have passed and he hasn't come out. Isn't it obvious? Isn't it obvious that here? Isn¡¯t it still a pleasure to stay in the fire attribute testing room?¡± "this¡­¡­" The bad-mouthing faction is well-founded, leaving those who support Su Han speechless. However, these people who support Su Han are still unwilling to accept the reality that Su Han may have died. Deep in their hearts, they still had a faint expectation, hoping that the genius from the outer city, Young Master Han, could really make a splash, detect a superior spiritual talent, and grow a long face for the disciples from the outer city. But as time went by, they also knew that their expectations would never come true. Because just as those naysayers said, the three hours have already passed, and there is no reason why Mr. Han can't come out. Unless staying in the fire attribute testing room, it is a kind of enjoyment for Mr. Han. But, that is obviously impossible. They can only let go of their expectations and accept reality. "Instructor Zhu, since the three hours have already passed, I suggest you open the door of the testing room and go in to take a look." Someone suggested. At this moment, Instructor Zhu was still staring at the door of the testing room. Seeing that there was no movement at the door, he couldn't help but show a hint of disappointment on his face. "It's been three and a half hours. If you wanted to come out, you should have come out long ago. It seems that you really shouldn't have too high expectations for the geniuses from the outer city, alas!" Instructor Zhu thought to himself. He nodded and shouted in a deep voice: "Everyone, stay back!" The crowd retreated one after another. Instructor Zhu immediately walked to the door of the testing room. While taking out the key, he raised a thin layer of true energy, preparing to withstand the impact of the fire attribute power of heaven and earth pouring out of the testing room. This test room has been operating for more than three hours. At this moment, the intensity of the fire-attribute power of heaven and earth inside has reached sixteen times what it was at the beginning. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Instructor Zhu, who is the pinnacle of Zhenwu Realm, dare not despise it. If he despises it, he will definitely suffer a big loss. ????????????????? ???????????????????? Boom! A loud noise came from Su Han's testing room. Then, boom, boom, boom, continuous loud noises continued to be heard. For a moment, it seemed as if the sky was shattering and the earth was shaking. Instructor Zhu¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and his entire burly body rushed back, not daring to directly face the impact of the power of the Earth Fire Spirit Vein. "Zizzizizi" "Bang bang bang" The door of the testing room was banged by an unknown force. Every time it was hit, the door deformed, as if it might be broken at any time. "Thick smoke, accompanied by a hissing sound like boiling water, continued to spray out from the gaps around the door, and soon covered the entire testing area. For a moment, all everyone could see was a cloud of gray smoke. This kind of volcanic eruptionThe feeling of ecstasy lasted for a full quarter of an hour before it subsided. After all the smoke fell, everyone was disgraced and the entire testing area was in a mess. On the roof, on the ground, and on people's bodies, there was a thick layer of iron-grey stuff that looked like volcanic ash. Everyone looked at each other with surprise written on their faces. ¡°Obviously, something must have happened in this testing room. It seems that Mr. Han is really in danger. At this moment, a freshman suddenly shouted, with an expression as if he had seen a ghost, pointing at the door of the testing room, his lips trembling and unable to speak. At the door of the testing room, a figure suddenly caught everyone's eyes. This figure is clearly the Mr. Han they have been talking about. "Thishow is this possible?" Those naysayers are completely stupid at this moment. They have always clamored the loudest, firmly believing that the so-called genius of the outer city, Mr. Han, had long been burned to ashes by the power of the fire attribute of heaven and earth. However, at this moment, Su Han, who was standing at the door of the testing room, undoubtedly slapped them hard in the face. Not only was he not wiped out in the test room, but he also stayed there for three hours and came out unscathed. Superior spiritual talent! At this moment, the brains of everyone present, including Instructor Zhu, seemed to be short-circuited at the same time. After Luo Yunyi, another genius with superior spiritual talent actually emerged in the outer city? Superior spiritual body talent is rare to see in ten years. This kind of talent is bound to shock the entire Tianhe Martial Academy. ?????????????????????? This prodigy with superior spiritual talent had performed equally devilishly and equally astonishingly in the previous tower-rushing competition. Although they don¡¯t know what happened in the testing room. But, are these still important now? What's important is that a true genius appears. "Alas, I am finally convinced now. This guy is a real genius! It was said before that there were about a hundred people who had detected the talent of inferior spirits. It seems that they are destined to serve as the background for Mr. Han." "It's a pity that he was not born in the inner city. If he could be on the same starting line as those inner city geniuses since childhood, maybe he would really have the strength to compete with people like Tuoba Lin at this moment." One is higher than one evaluation. After receiving the key to the fire attribute testing room handed over by Su Han, Instructor Zhu did not dare to show any airs. No matter what the future holds, Instructor Zhu knows that as long as the results of today's martial arts talent test reach the ears of the senior officials, then this boy is destined to attract the attention of the senior officials of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and is destined to soar to the sky. Therefore, even if he is an intermediate martial artist in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, he cannot neglect such a genius in terms of attitude. The hundred or so people with inferior spiritual body talents also had mixed feelings in their hearts when they saw Su Han coming out of the testing room. They had to admit that the talent of being able to persist in the testing room for three hours really made them feel like they were standing on a mountain. Maybe, given time, this Mr. Han can really grow to the point where he can compete with the geniuses in the inner city. Their hope in the outer city will ultimately rest on Mr. Han. "Congratulations, you passed the fire attribute talent test and were rated as a superior spiritual talent." "Because the test area needs to be cleaned up, it can no longer be used today. If you still want to use the dark attribute test room, you can only wait until another day. I wonder if you are willing to wait?" Instructor Zhu changed his somewhat cold attitude and asked Su Han politely. Su Han's eyes fell on the testing area in front of him, and he saw that the entire testing area was in a mess, covered with iron-gray dust everywhere. "It seems that I stayed in there for too long. In the end, I actually aroused sixty-four times the power of the fire attribute impact, and almost aroused less than half of the power of the entire earth fire spiritual vein." Su Han thought to himself. If Liuli Zhenhuo hadn't been unable to hold on in the end, he could have stayed in the testing room for a while longer. However, if he stayed a little longer, he might really have to activate less than half of the power of the entire Earth Fire Spiritual Vein. By then, the test area would not be a mess, but would be completely destroyed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 179: On the day of the competition, all parties place bets You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Will you conduct the dark attribute affinity test another day?" Su Han looked at the messy testing area and nodded. Looking at the current situation, the dark attribute testing room is indeed no longer usable. The reason why he wanted to go to the dark attribute testing room was to test his black essence to see if it was biased towards the dark attribute. After the test is completed, he can choose what kind of martial arts to practice. However, he is not in a hurry now. Because his Glaze True Fire, after absorbing the power of fire essence for three and a half hours in the testing room, its energy intensity has skyrocketed to more than twenty times its original level. Using the magical power of Jiujiu Guiyuan Fire to control it, eighty-eight sixty-four piles can be made. " In this way, the combat effectiveness of this Glazed True Fire is not inferior to any martial arts within the range of the True Martial Realm. ¡°Then come back another day.¡± Others present did not hear clearly what Su Han and Instructor Zhu were saying. Only a small number of them vaguely remembered that Instructor Zhu seemed to have given Su Han two keys to the testing room, but now they naturally would not take this trivial matter to heart. Because Su Han¡¯s superior spiritual talent had a huge impact on them. "Congratulations, your superior spiritual talent, given time, will be able to compete with the geniuses from Tianhe Martial Academy. Come on." In the end, Instructor Zhu still said a few words of encouragement. Because deep down in his heart, he still hopes that there will be more geniuses coming out of the outer city. Only in this way can it be possible to break the situation in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy where the direct descendants of the family are the dominant family and almost occupy all the top talent spots. "Instructor Zhu's evaluation of Young Master Han is actually so high." "It seems that although Mr. Han cannot compete with Tuoba Lin in a short period of time, as long as he is given time and space to grow, there is still hope that he can compete with Tuoba Lin in the future. Even, one day, he can become one of the top ten It is not impossible to be among the disciples of Dazhen." The crowd discussed and dispersed one after another. ¡­¡­ Time soon came to the day when Su Han and Tuoba Lin agreed to compete. Early in the morning, a figure sneaked into a restaurant located outside the back door of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. This restaurant is where many disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy drink and have fun. At this moment, the restaurant's several-hundred-square-meter hall was already crowded with people wearing the uniforms of Tianhe Wuyuan disciples, including new students, but most of them were old students who had been at Tianhe Wuyuan for several years. However, these people did not gather here to eat and drink. Instead, they gathered around a huge round table. Each of them took out Yuanshi, elixirs, mortal utensils and other objects from their bodies, threw them on the table, and yelled at each other loudly. Place your bet. A restaurant has turned into a casino handicap. "I bet two Red Snake Martial Heart Pills on Tuoba Lin to win." "I bet twenty yuan of low-grade Yuan stones, and I also bet that Tuoba Lin will win." "Tuoba Lin is the leader among the new students in this class. Moreover, he is the grandson of Elder Tuoba. He is a rich third generation born with a golden spoon in his mouth. Among the first-class disciples of Tianhe Martial Academy, there are few who have a better background than him. Okay. I also bet on Tuoba Lin to win, and I bet on the flying knife, a mortal weapon that I am most comfortable with, which I spent forty-seven low-grade Yuan stones in exchange for." "What is the background of the freshman named Han? Have any of you seen him take action? Do you have any information about him? Oh, forget it, there is no point in asking these questions. In any case, after all, he is just a genius from outside the city, and he is still a freshman. , I have no idea. I also bet that Tuoba Lin will win." And the figure that sneaked in was none other than Liu Mao. At this moment, he was mixed in the noisy crowd, staring nervously at the busy gambling table, clenching the Yuanshi bag in his hand, taking a deep breath, and squeezing towards the gambling table with a determined look on his face. "I bet five hundred low-grade Yuan stones, and I bet Tuoba Lin will win!" Suddenly, a tyrannical voice came in out of thin air, and a strong man nearly two meters tall walked over with steps like a hill, and casually threw a bag of Yuan stones there. On the gambling table. This time, everyone around was shocked. "Hiss!~Who is so generous as to actually bet five hundred low-grade Yuan stones?" "Five hundred low-grade yuan stones are equivalent to nearly four million taels of silver. Only direct descendants born in the martial arts academy can have such a rich family, right?" "Everyone was speechless. Many of them had never seen so much money at once in their lives, let alone thrown it away."?Let's make a bet. Although Elder Tuoba's line has been gaining prestige for a long time, everyone knows that Elder Tuoba's lineage has a strong foundation. As the direct grandson of Elder Tuoba, Tuoba Lin must have a deep foundation and must be a genius from the outer city. Can't be compared to it. However, it was extremely rare for Tuoba Lin to bet Tuoba Lin to win with so much money at once, which greatly shocked their hearts. The dealer glanced at the arrogant man in surprise, and within a short time, he recognized his identity: "Are you Wang Yue, who ranks thirty-fourth among the first-class disciples of the martial arts academy?" Wang Yue said calmly: "You just need to count the Yuan Stones, don't worry about so much!" As he spoke, the pressure of the sixth level of the True Martial Realm was revealed. The banker didn¡¯t dare to neglect and hurriedly counted the Yuan Stones. "That's right, it's exactly five hundred pieces of low-grade Yuan Stone! Mr. Wang Yue, are you really sure that you will bet on Tuoba Lin to win?" There was a trace of impatience on Wang Yue's face, and he said calmly: "Yes! Tuoba Lin is the direct grandson of Elder Tuoba. His foundation is deep. How can a mere genius from outside the city be able to compare with him? I bet Tuoba Lin Win, what¡¯s the problem?¡± "No problem, no problem." The banker said hurriedly, but secretly cursed in his heart, aren't you Wang Yue a genius from an outer city? "However, the slander is the slander, and the banker does not dare to show any slight to Wang Yue. Because he knew that Wang Yue could produce five hundred yuan of low-grade Yuan stones at one time. Such a heroic act was definitely not something that a genius from an outer city could possess. This banker is also a human being, and it is easy to guess that behind Wang Yue's five hundred low-grade Yuan stones, most likely there is the shadow of a direct genius within the martial arts academy. Being able to produce five hundred low-grade Yuan stones at once, the background of this direct lineage genius is probably no worse than that of Tuoba Lin. "Master Wang Yue bets five hundred yuan of low-grade Yuan stones on Tuoba Lin to win. Is there anyone else who wants to follow?" With Wang Yue¡¯s five hundred low-grade Yuan stones here, the atmosphere at the scene became even more intense. Some guys who were still waiting and watching also made up their minds and threw out their bets, all betting on Tuoba Lin to win. After all, Wang Yue dared to throw out 500 Yuan stones to bet that Tuoba Lin would win. With only a dozen or dozens of Yuan stones in his hand, what reason was there not to bet on Tuoba Lin to win? Liu Mao was swayed left and right by the enthusiastic crowd. Listening to the crowd around him betting that Tuoba Lin would win without exception, he became increasingly angry. Finally, he couldn't help but put aside the flinch he felt when he first came in, and shouted: "Are you all deaf? You have never heard that Mr. Han was in the martial arts talent test a few days ago. Was rated as a superior spiritual body talent? Tuoba Lin only has a medium spiritual body talent, so why do you conclude that Tuoba Lin will definitely win?" This loud shout instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Even Wang Yue couldn't help being stunned, turning his huge head and looking over. Eyes focused on Liu Mao one after another, looking at Liu Mao's dress and true energy fluctuations, and the faces of the crowd showed disdain. "Who is this? He is dressed so shabbily, but he is still at the second level of the True Martial Realm" "Listen to what he said, I can't stand it anymore. It's too childish. Come and educate him personally" An old student from the martial arts academy stood closest to Liu Mao. He couldn't help but laugh at this moment, and said slowly with a serious attitude: "What about superior spiritual body talent? Cultivation is the third level of the true martial arts realm. No matter how high your talent is, Is it possible to cross two realms to challenge Tuoba Lin? High talent is one thing, but the gap in resources since childhood has made Mr. Han far behind Tuoba Lin at the beginning. One step at a time If you are backward, you will always be backward." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 180 Ling Ruier¡¯s Bet and Hesitation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Others also echoed in unison: "Yes, in the True Martial Realm, one level at a time, geniuses at the 5th level of the True Martial Realm are enough to crush dozens of 3rd level True Martial Realm warriors. What do you think we have? Why don¡¯t you bet on Tuoba Lin to win?¡± "Young man, you are still too young. You need to recognize the reality. The geniuses who are the direct descendants of the martial arts academy are indeed not comparable to those of us who were born in a poor family." "If Mr. Han grows up for a few more years, it may be possible to compete with Tuoba Lin. After all, he has a superior spiritual talent. But at this stage, it is absolutely impossible." "That's right, it's a pity that a high-level spiritual talent that is rare in ten years was born in a poor family. Just like a pearl covered with dust, a beautiful jade is stuck in the mud. The resources of a poor family are so few, even if he has talent, he will probably leave. He has made many detours, and no matter how good his talent is, it has been exhausted! Otherwise, how could he still be at the third level of the True Martial Realm now!" Liu Mao's face turned red and he said angrily: "Aren't you also born in the outer city? Why do you destroy your own ambition and gain the prestige of others?" "Haha, how come we are one of our own and how can we be regarded as someone else? Everyone in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is a competitor, competing for the limited resources in the Martial Arts Academy. How can we say that we are our own people?" The old student sighed, Seems a little helpless. These old students from the martial arts academy have different mentality from the new students. Freshmen who have just entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy are full of hope. Many of them feel that even though they are from outside the city, there is no reason why they should be inferior to the direct descendants of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. " However, these old students are already veterans who have been fighting in the martial arts academy for many years. They were once full of hope, but the cruel facts made them understand that the gap in origin was really a gap. No matter how hard they try, they can never make up for it. Even though their qualifications are no worse than those of the direct descendants of the martial arts academy, they still cannot make up for the gap. "You don't look like a rich man. I would like to advise you, if you want to play this game, just buy Tuoba Lin and win. Who here doesn't know that Young Master Han has a superior spiritual talent? But at this stage, Superior spiritual body talent really can't change anything." An old student advised. Liu Mao opened his mouth, panting for hot breath, and said angrily: "You don't bet that Mr. Han will win, but I will." As he said that, he threw the Yuan Stone bag he was holding on the gambling table and shouted loudly: "I will pay you 100 yuan of low-grade Yuan stones to buy Mr. Han to win." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Everyone suddenly took a breath of cold air. This guy must have lost his mind and gone crazy. After telling him so much, he insisted on betting on the unpopular. ??Looking at this guy, he doesn¡¯t look like a wealthy person. One hundred low-grade Yuan stones is probably his entire wealth, and he will lose everything at this time. The banker doesn¡¯t care, as long as there is money to be made. He happily put away Liu Mao's Yuan Stone bag and asked, "Are you sure you will win if you buy Mr. Han?" Liu Mao¡¯s eyes were red and he shouted: ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± There was a commotion in the crowd, and they all looked at Liu Mao with sympathy, but no one said anything. "Let's go, let's go. The competition is about to start. Let's go and watch the competition." The crowd dispersed like a tide. Wang Yue snorted lightly and left among the crowd. "Hmph, how dare you look down on Young Master Han, you will cry later!" Liu Mao took a deep breath and left the restaurant. His fists under his sleeves were still clenched tightly, and his anger remained. Suddenly a female voice came over, frightening Liu Mao. He hurriedly looked back, only to see a girl with a little baby fat on her face looking at him doubtfully, and hesitated: "You are you are Is that Young Master Han¡¯s follower? Are you here to place bets? If your Young Master knew that you won by betting on Tuoba Lin, would he beat you to death?¡± "Oh, it turns out to be Miss Ling Ruier." Liu Mao breathed a sigh of relief, caressed his chest and saluted quickly, then scratched his head and said with a smile, "Hey, Miss Ling misunderstood, I bought my son to win." "How dare you buy your young master to win?" Ling Ruier was even more unbelievable. Liu Mao¡¯s eyes widened and he said, ¡°I just want to make some pocket money to spend. Is there anything wrong with that?¡± "No¡­¡­" Ling Ruier shook her head feebly, not planning to say anything else, and turned around to walk towards the competition arena. Liu Mao's voice came from behind, and he said very seriously: "Since Miss Ling has experienced some things with my young master, she should have confidence in him. The young master Han I know, no matter what kind of situation he is in,In critical moments, he always has a way to avert danger. Today, let alone Tuoba Lin, who is at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. Even if he is at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, I will not hesitate to buy my young master to win. " "you¡­¡­" Ling Ruier turned around in surprise, only to see Liu Mao with an arrogant face, saying word by word: "As long as it is what he wants to do, there is no way he will fail!" Ling Ruier's eyes trembled, and her eyes gradually became confused. What kind of person is Young Master Han, who can make his subordinates show such sincere respect and confidence? "If you don't believe it, Miss Ling, just take a look." Ling Ruier's eyes blurred as she saw Liu Mao's figure disappearing at the end of the alley. An hour later, there were crowds of people around the Tianhe Martial Arts Arena. The new and old disciples who had placed bets on various markets gathered around him like a tide. This battle is the battle that determines the ownership of the championship in the tower rushing competition, and it is also the battle that determines the ownership of the Snow Green Spirit Fruit. However, the significance of this battle now seems to be far more than the fight between Tuoba Lin and Mr. Han. Rather, it became a collision between a direct descendant of the Tianhe Martial Academy and a genius from a humble family. Su Han¡¯s superior spiritual talent has spread throughout Tianhe Martial Arts Academy at this moment. The crowd was surprised, but also vaguely felt pity for him. Such talent should have been born in the inner city, in the direct lineage of the five major forces. Because only with sufficient core cultivation resources can the potential of superior spiritual body talents be tapped to the greatest extent. It is a pity that he was not born in the inner city, and he has only reached the third level of the True Martial Realm until now. His cultivation is not directly proportional to his talent. This shows that the lack of resources has almost exhausted the potential of his superior spiritual body talent. Furthermore, no matter how high the talent is, the gap in combat power between the third level of the True Martial Realm and the fifth level of the True Martial Realm cannot be made up by any talent. Perhaps given time, Young Master Han will grow up to the point where he can compete with Tuoba Lin. However, today, it is absolutely impossible. In the center of the ring, an indifferent figure sat there. In his splendid clothes, he revealed a fierce and domineering aura that spread across the ring. The warriors who were close around all felt the cold breath and felt extremely uncomfortable. Directly above the arena is a row of spectator seats, with several martial arts masters from Elder Tuoba¡¯s family sitting on them. In addition, there are some martial arts masters who belong to other elder factions, and ordinary disciples of the martial arts academy are absolutely not qualified to sit in this spectator seat. Instructor Zhu, who presided over the martial arts talent test a few days ago, was also in the audience. However, Instructor Zhu's position is relatively remote, and it seems that he is not a core figure among this group of martial arts masters. "Miss, are we too hasty to buy Mr. Han's victory? Look at Tuoba Lin, he has reached the peak of the fifth level of the Zhenwu Realm in just seven days, and the aura that is faintly revealed is astonishing. Everyone will feel inexplicable palpitations.¡± In the crowd, the bodyguard behind Ling Ruier asked with a worried look. Ling Ruier smiled bitterly, stroked her forehead, and said: "I don't know what happened, but I bought him to win out of nowhere. However, I didn't place many bets anyway, just treat it as a small bet. Maybe he really Is there any method we don¡¯t know that can help us win an upset?¡± Although Ling Ruier said this on the surface, in fact, she didn't even have any confidence in her heart. She didn't even know why she bought Mr. Han to win. Maybe she was really influenced by Mr. Han's men. In fact, as soon as she saw Tuoba Lin reaching the peak of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, she secretly regretted it. It was impossible for even her to compete with Tuoba Lin now, let alone Mr. Han, who was at the third level of the True Martial Realm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 181 Su Han appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the viewing table, those martial artists who did not belong to Elder Tuoba's lineage also had expressions of surprise on their faces when they saw Tuoba Lin's aura. "Tuoba Lin is only twenty years old this year, but he has already been able to reach the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. He is indeed the first among the freshmen this year." "When Tuoba Lin wins this competition, he will be the champion of the tower competition and is qualified to challenge for the position of the top ten true disciples. If he can succeed in the challenge, then wouldn't there be two true disciples in Elder Tuoba's lineage? , it¡¯s simply an unprecedented scenery.¡± "Indeed, Elder Tuoba has indeed given birth to two good grandsons. With these two sons and Tuoba's lineage, there is no need to worry about the day when he will dominate the Tianhe Martial Academy." Listening to the envious discussions of these martial artists, the martial arts masters of Elder Tuoba's lineage also showed proud looks on their faces. Only Instructor Zhu in the corner curled his lips slightly, looking somewhat disapproving. "Lao Zhu, I heard that you bought the outer city genius with 120 low-grade Yuanshi to win. What are you thinking? Could it be that you developed feelings for him after presiding over his martial arts talent test? ?¡± Instructor Zhu did not expect that someone would ask him this question so suddenly, his face darkened. After a long while, he said coldly: "The talent of the genius from the outer city is far beyond your imagination. If you have seen In that martial arts talent test, I'm afraid you will make the same choice as me!" "I don't believe what you say. No matter how talented he is in martial arts, can he cross two realms to challenge Tuoba Lin?" The person who spoke was named Lou Junye, who was also an intermediate martial artist at Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Instructor Zhu actually had no idea, but he still wanted to believe what he saw with his own eyes. When the door of the fire attribute testing room was finally opened, the terrifying wave of air that was released from inside would knock even a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm off his feet. However, Mr. Han¡¯s cultivation at the third level of the True Martial Realm, He was able to stay in there for more than three hours and came out safe and sound. On this point, Instructor Zhu is willing to bet on him. At the moment, Instructor Zhu snorted coldly, "Why do you care so much? I am happy with my money. If you are willing to buy Tuoba Lin to win, no one will stop you." Martial Master Lou sneered and said: "What do you mean by this? Could it be that I bought Tuoba Lin to win and bought the wrong one? Listen, everyone, this Lao Zhu thinks we are all fools, everyone bought Tuoba Lin To win, he is the only one who buys the genius from the outer city. Lao Zhu, do you think you are the only one with unique insight? " Martial Master Lou deliberately said this very loudly, and for a moment, other martial arts masters in the audience looked over. "Haha, this Lao Zhu is really courageous. Could it be that he has too much money and can't get along with it?" "I think he feels that everyone is drunk and he is the only one awake. He wishes he could win all our bets at once" "Lao Zhu, you have to be more careful later and protect the genius from the outer city. Otherwise, if he is accidentally beaten to death by Tuoba Lin, wouldn't all your money be wasted? Already?" "Haha" The voices of ridicule arose, and the martial arts master also sneered, showing an expression of watching a good show. Instructor Zhu has always had a straight temper and harsh words. His popularity in the martial arts academy was not good and he has always been a loner. At this time, he was almost isolated by all the martial arts masters present, and no one came forward to say a word for him. Instructor Zhu, however, had a temper that was unwilling to be outdone. When everyone aroused him, his face immediately turned red and he sneered: "Martial Master Lou, I bet mine and you bet yours. Am I in your way? I've already said it." , you are willing to buy Tuoba Lin to win, and no one can stop you, why do you have to fight with me?" Martial Master Lou snorted hypocritically: "Who wants to fight with you? I just saw that you were betting on a losing situation and couldn't bear it, so I reminded you, I didn't expect you to bite Lu Dongbin and don't know the heart of a good person!" If you insist on going all the way to the dark side, no one will care about you. Since you are so convinced that the genius from the outer city can win, do you dare to make a bet with me?" "What are you betting on?" Instructor Zhu immediately became alert. Martial Master Lou¡¯s eyes stayed on Instructor Zhu for a moment, then he smiled leisurely and said: ¡°I remember you seem to have a fourth-refined mortal weapon¡± As he spoke, there was a hint of greed in his eyes. "Four Refined Mortal Weapons" are rare in the circle of intermediate martial arts masters in Tianhe Martial Academy. The ordinary weapons owned by ordinary intermediate martial arts masters are usually first or second refinement. Instructor Zhu suddenly realized it and sneered: "After going around in such a big circle, it turned out that I was plotting Zhu's fourth-refined mortal weapon! Humph!, so what if I take it out and bet with you, but since it is a gambling game, I can't be the only one betting, right? " Martial Master Lou snorted coldly: "Since you say so, I will also pledge a fourth-refined mortal weapon!" "Tsk, tsk, Lao Lou, it's not easy. When did you get a fourth-refined mortal weapon?" Looking at the other martial arts masters at the table, they suddenly became interested and gathered around. "How about this? I'll also bet on a second-level mortal weapon and bet that Tuoba Lin will win." "I'll also pledge a one-refined mortal weapon, just for fun." The martial arts masters all shouted and placed their bets. Although they did not possess the fourth-refined mortal weapon like Instructor Zhu and Martial Master Lou, they could still use it after the first and second refinements. Anyway, Tuoba Lin will definitely win, so they don¡¯t care about taking out their personal weapons as a bet. The martial arts masters of Elder Tuoba's lineage were also ready to make a move. They leaned forward and wanted to join in the fun, but they suddenly heard a slight cold snort in their ears. At that moment, they were shocked and immediately shrank back. This cold snort came from a woman sitting in the center of the gallery. This woman is about thirty years old, with beautiful appearance, and a bit of worldly aura in her splendor. When his eyes opened slightly, with a bit of touching power, he turned out to be a powerful person at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. This woman is Tuoba Liu, the daughter of Elder Tuoba, who is also Tuoba Lin¡¯s aunt. In the lineage of Elder Tuoba, she was one of the core level experts. "Enough is enough, let the disciples see what it's like!" Tuoba Liu¡¯s voice was cold and cold, making all the martial artists break out in cold sweat. At the moment, no one dared to make any more noise. They hurriedly placed their bets and quickly returned to their seats. "Young man surnamed Han, you must be more upbeat and win. Don't let me, Lao Zhu, lose everything!" Instructor Zhu was not very nervous at first, but now, he was already anxious and his palms were secretly sweating. After all, the Four-Refined Mortal Weapon was passed down from his ancestors, and it was quite rare for a strong man in the True Martial Realm to possess a Four-Refined Mortal Weapon. Originally, buying Su Han to win was just a small adventure taken by instructor Zhu on a whim. As a result, now, he was tied to Instructor Zhu's most valuable possessions, and he couldn't help but feel nervous. Just as these martial arts masters were finishing their bets, there was a commotion among the disciples on the other side of the ring. A strong man nearly two meters tall, with several followers, squeezed into the crowd at a hill-like pace. "It's Senior Brother Wang Yue who ranks thirty-fourth among the first-class disciples!" The crowd showed awe. Wang Yue obviously had a high status in their minds, and they all made way for Wang Yue. "It is said that Senior Brother Wang Yue spent a lot of money on the back door handicap today and bet 500 yuan of low-grade yuan stones to buy Tuoba Lin to win." "Hey!~ Such a big deal, that's a huge sum of money, enough to buy a fourth-refined mortal weapon, and he actually used it to place bets!" "What's the matter? If I had five hundred low-grade Yuan stones, I would definitely bet on Tuoba Lin to win. This is a sure profit." The martial artists in the audience also heard the discussion of the disciples. One martial artist smiled and said: "This Wang Yue is really smart. Today's game is a sure win. The more you bet, the more you will win." "However, when did Wang Yue have so much money? A disciple from an outer city shouldn't have such a rich net worth." While the martial arts masters were discussing, Tuoba Lin's momentum on the stage suddenly increased sharply. A fierce and domineering aura escaped everywhere, causing the faces of people around the ring to change slightly, and they all used their true energy to resist. On the ring, Tuoba Lin, who had been meditating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. His face was full of murderous intent, staring in a certain direction in the distance, and two rays of light suddenly burst out from his eyes, like a hunter seeing his prey. "he came!" There was a sudden commotion in the crowd, and they all followed Tuoba Lin's gaze, and their eyes were instantly locked on a figure calmly coming from a distance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 182: Fire attribute vs. fire attribute You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This figure is wearing a simple warrior uniform, which is in sharp contrast to Tuoba Lin's gorgeous clothes. A black mask covered his face, and his whole person, with a sense of indifference and calmness, was none other than Su Han. Step by step towards the ring, his steps were extremely steady. "How is it possible that the distance he takes with each step is exactly the same?" Ling Ruier was shocked in disbelief, and her pupils suddenly tightened. It was really hard to believe that someone could be so calm before the war. His martial arts heart was actually so calm. With such effort, Ling Ruier couldn¡¯t help but wonder, was there something wrong? How could such a person fail miserably in a mental test? How could he be a mental waste? At the table, instructor Zhu also straightened his body and stared at Su Han closely. When Su Han walked to the ring, all the eyes around him were basically focused on him, some were scrutinizing, jealous, emotional, and admiring. He has become famous. He is tied for first place with Tuoba Lin in the tower rushing competition, and his talent as a superior spiritual body has made these people pay attention. Even some senior first-class disciples have begun to pay attention to him. " Moreover, although there are no senior martial arts masters and elders coming to the scene today, it does not mean that there are no senior martial arts masters and elders who are secretly paying attention to this competition. After all, superior spiritual talent is a rare thing that happens once in ten years. Although no one thinks that Su Han can win this competition, everyone can guess how many moves Su Han can survive Tuoba Lin's hands. Generally speaking, when a third-level true martial artist faces a fifth-level true martial artist, he or she cannot survive even one move. But based on Su Han's superior spiritual talent, the crowd thinks highly of him and generally believes that he can survive three to five moves. Of course, there are also those who are more optimistic and believe that it is not impossible to survive more than five moves. "However, those like Liu Mao, Ling Ruier and Instructor Zhu who dare to bet on Su Han's victory are indeed out-and-out outliers. "His!~ How come he is already at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm?" Among the crowd, someone suddenly pointed at Su Han and shouted as if he had seen a ghost. "What, the fourth level of True Martial Realm?" There was a sudden commotion in the crowd, and streams of spiritual consciousness shot towards Su Han. Sure enough, it was discovered that his true energy fluctuations were already at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. "So fast! Wasn't he at the third level of the True Martial Realm seven days ago? How come he didn't even experience the peak of the third level and directly entered the fourth level of the True Martial Realm?" The crowd gasped and looked incredulous. The third and fourth levels of the True Martial Realm are two completely different concepts. The third level is still a small True Martial Realm warrior, while the fourth level is already a strong True Martial Realm warrior. How did Mr. Han practice and how could he advance so quickly? Didn't he encounter any bottlenecks when he advanced from the third level to the fourth level of the True Martial Realm? How can this be? Logically speaking, there should be a bottleneck when advancing from a small true martial realm to a true martial realm. Even a genius would take at least a year or two to break through. "Could this be the benefit brought by superior spiritual body talent?" The crowd looked at each other in shock. "It is indeed a superior spiritual talent, and its cultivation speed is indeed far beyond that of ordinary geniuses!" A face in the audience beamed with joy, it was Instructor Zhu. "After absorbing one-tenth of the essence of the Earth Fire Spiritual Vein, after going home to refine it, my cultivation level actually only rose by one level. What kind of body is yours? Why is it like a bottomless pit? If it were someone else. , after refining so much fire attribute essence power, I¡¯m afraid it can be upgraded to three levels in a row.¡± Lord Liuli¡¯s voice rang out in Su Han¡¯s sea of ??consciousness, complaining. Su Han looked indifferent and sent a message to Liuli Lord: "One level is one level. As long as you step into the realm of Zhenwu, I will kill this person like a dog." Liuli Lord was surprised and said: "I know you have Liuli True Fire and you won't lose, but you don't have to be so loud, right? Your opponent is at the peak of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, and you are only at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. Even if you use Liuli It will take a lot of effort to deal with him with real fire." "Han Shu!" Suddenly, Tuoba Lin¡¯s gloomy voice rang out. I saw Tuoba Lin, who had been meditating on the ring with his eyes closed, suddenly stood up, exuding an awe-inspiring aura from his body, and kept approaching Su Han. A gloomy cold light burst out from his eyes, which was actually mixed with a trace of resentment, as if he wanted to kill SuIt's like swallowing it alive. Su Han was quite surprised when he saw Tuoba Lin's appearance. He remembered that during the tower rushing competition, Tuoba Lin was not so hostile to him. How come after just a few days, Tuoba Lin looks like he demolished his ancestral tomb? "Do you have a good fire attribute talent?" Tuoba Lin uttered a cold word in his mouth and stared at Su Han, with murderous intent flashing in his eyes and his face extremely gloomy. "ah!" Under the ring, someone suddenly remembered, "Tuoba Lin's talent is average. When he took the martial arts talent test, he also chose the fire attribute test room!" "What? Doesn't that mean that Tuoba Lin and Mr. Han are both warriors who are good at fire-attribute power?" "Not only that, Tuoba Lin's fire attribute talent was already average, which was already great. As a result, Mr. Han actually had an excellent fire attribute talent. No wonder Tuoba Lin looked at Mr. Han with a particularly gloomy look today. He wanted to kill Mr. Han. The body was broken into thousands of pieces." "Tsk, tsk, Han Shu is going to die today. Tuoba Lin will definitely not let him go easily." "No matter how talented you are, you can only take care of the future, not the present. Mr. Han is going to be in danger today." The crowd clucked their tongues, and the eyes looking at Su Han gradually began to be filled with sympathy. Tuoba Lin stared at Su Han with his eyes, and said calmly: "Since you are very talented in fire attributes, release your true energy and let me see it!" As he spoke, the momentum around Tuoba Lin changed, like a raging fire burning. Standing there, the air around him seemed to heat up a few degrees in an instant, giving people a breathless and oppressive feeling. "Duh!" Tuoba Lin shouted softly, and a bunch of fiery red essence shot out from the palm of his hand, exploding in the air like fireworks, condensing into masses of flames that were like substance, roaring and rolling towards Su Han like big waves washing over the sand. Come. Su Han¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the black true essence was released, instantly surrounding and swallowing Tuoba Lin¡¯s fiery red true essence, neutralizing the power of the blow. However, Su Han could also feel that Tuoba Lin's blow was just a test, just to let him release his true energy. Sure enough, instead of getting angry, Tuoba Lin sneered: "Hmph! As expected, your true energy has no fire attribute power at all. I'm afraid even the pigs won't believe that you have superior fire attribute talent. ! I don¡¯t know what method you used to persist in that fire attribute testing room for three hours, but you can¡¯t hide it from my eyes. In this fire attribute field, you don¡¯t have any talent at all.¡± Tuoba Lin has been gifted with fire attributes since he was a child. In this field of fire attributes, he has unique advantages and unparalleled confidence. Therefore, from the moment he saw Su Han, he could be sure that there was no trace of fire attribute power in this person's true energy fluctuations. As Tuoba Lin finished speaking, the crowd started to boil, "What, Mr. Han has no fire attribute talent at all?" "Is what Tuoba Lin said true or false?" "If it's true, then things will go wrong. Mr. Han is simply a swindler." "Stop arguing. Just look at the confrontation between the two of them and you will know whether what Tuoba Lin said is true." Under the gaze of the crowd, Tuoba Lin sneered: "Since you want to claim that your fire attribute talent is superior, well, I will compete with you in this fire attribute power. You will soon know how stupid and ridiculous you are, I hope You won¡¯t be burned to the point where you cry for father and mother and beg me for mercy on the spot!¡± "Tide of Raging Flames!" With a low cry, Tuoba Lin stretched out his arms, and two beams of pure fire essence burst out from his palms, like fire, instantly igniting the entire arena. Countless fire waves were like greedy ancient beasts, burning the entire arena and turning it into a sea of ??fire. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 183: How can someone of this level be used to embarrass someone? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Isn't it true that your fire attribute talent is excellent? Let's see how you can survive this move of mine, Raging Flame Frenzy!" Tuoba Lin let out a long roar, and an incredibly long thin sword appeared in his right hand. This long sword was half longer than an ordinary sword. It was fiery red in color and looked like a long snake. It actually twisted and wrapped around his arm. "This is the Red Snake Sword!" The disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy exclaimed from the audience. "Tsk, tsk, Elder Tuoba is really willing to spend a lot of money on this little grandson. The Red Snake Sword is at least a fifth-refined mortal weapon, right? He actually passed it on to him." "Tuoba Lin is already extremely talented in the fire attribute. Now that he has refined the Red Snake Sword, he is even more at home." "No wonder, he can create a phantom in the sea of ??fire with just a few movements. It turns out that he has the assistance of the Red Snake Sword, which amplifies the power of his fire element. Ordinary people, as long as they are surrounded by this sea of ??fire, they don't need Tuoba Lin. If you do it again, you will be roasted to death." ¡°Just in time, let¡¯s see if Mr. Han¡¯s reputation is false, and if his fire attribute talent is fake.¡± Su Han stood there, as if in trance. The shadows of the blazing fire all around seemed to be illusory in his eyes, and there was no trace of panic in his eyes. Tuoba Lin raised his eyes, a cold light shot out from his eyes, and shouted: "Boy, if you can survive my rage for a quarter of an hour, you will be qualified to be my opponent." "As he spoke, he raised his arm, and the red snake sword in his hand danced continuously. The red snake sword seemed to have a spirit, echoing with the surrounding angry flames. The scorching hot billows of air were like fire clouds and storms, gathering from all directions, approaching Su Han's body and surrounding it. The disciples of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy below were suddenly refreshed. They knew that a wonderful scene was coming. Once this encirclement of angry flames surrounds the opponent, all that will be left will be the devastation of the fiery purgatory, an absolute crushing and killing. Tuoba Lin¡¯s eyes showed a ferocious sneer, everything was under control. Previously, in the Tianhe Glazed Tower, the use of weapons was not allowed, let alone the use of real energy to fight. But today in this martial arts arena, there are no various restrictions. The power of the Red Snake Sword and his talent of innate fire attribute essence can be fully displayed. ¡°Let¡¯s settle old and new scores together!¡± Powerful phantoms of flames continued to gather from all sides of the arena, approaching Su Han. The flames were like substance, as if given life, like ferocious beasts approaching their prey. "Refining the Red Snake Sword, the power of Tuoba Lin's moves has at least doubled. Even though he is at the peak of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, in actual combat, even the strong men of the sixth level of the True Martial Realm may not be able to take advantage of him. ah." On the viewing table, the martial arts masters were also talking a lot. As martial arts masters, they naturally have much sharper vision than those disciples. It can be seen at a glance how much refining the Red Snake Sword has improved Tuoba Lin. Only Tuoba Liu, who was sitting in the middle, still looked indifferent, as if nothing could move her. On the ring, Tuoba Lin waved his arms faster and faster. The mad wave of angry flames also continued to sweep towards Su Han. However, Su Han's expression remained motionless, and his eyelids did not even twitch. Tuoba Lin¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but frown, and then relaxed again. "This kid is pretending to be cool and calm. Could it be that he wants to wait for the moment when the raging flames completely surround him, and then jump out of the circle? Huh, once he is surrounded by my fire element, how can he jump out? The raging flames, They are intertwined, no matter where he jumps, he can't escape being surrounded by my fire element." When Tuoba Lin thought of this, a ferocious sneer appeared in his eyes. "Die, boy." The Red Snake Sword accelerated its speed, and the fire cloud storm on the ring swept towards the area where Su Han was. "Boy, at least move for me, how can you give up like this!" Instructor Zhu in the audience was so anxious that his face turned red. He wished he could jump on the ring to replace Su Han, or at least put him out of his anger. Pulled out from the encirclement of the flame craze. "It's embarrassing to use this level of fire attribute power?" Suddenly, Su Han on the stage opened his eyes and said lightly. His pupils were filled with light, and he raised his right hand slightly, making a lifting motion. In the palm of his hand, a small flame suddenly shot up. The flame was a warm jade color, with an amber fire core in the middle. The entire fire body looked brighter than ordinary fire.?Much clearer and more transparent. At this moment, something strange happened. Tuoba Lin¡¯s furious flames suddenly stopped moving forward, as if he had hit an invisible wall of air. About ten feet away from Su Han, the encirclement of the angry flames suddenly stopped, forming a circular vacuum zone around Su Han's body, as if Su Han had some power that made them afraid, making them Too scared to move forward an inch. "What?" "How is this going?" "What is Tuoba Lin doing? Is he deliberately teasing his prey?" The disciples in the audience looked confused and speculated one after another. But the martial arts masters on the viewing table all frowned slightly, with doubts in their eyes. "Tuoba Lin doesn't look like he's teasing his prey." A martial artist murmured doubtfully. Sure enough, looking at Tuoba Lin¡¯s expression on the ring, his eyes were slightly focused and he looked shocked, and he didn¡¯t look confident at all. However, these martial artists couldn't figure out what caused Tuoba Lin's rage of flames to stop, and even seemed to be somewhat beyond Tuoba Lin's control? "It's impossible. A small flame in Mr. Han's palm has such a deterrent effect, right?" Su Han suddenly let out a long roar: "Tuoba Lin, is this what you call the angry flame frenzy? It's just some crude flame shadow. It's too weak. It's not even as good as the light of a candle. Let me break it." " After the words fell, Su Han flicked his sleeves and quickly formed a hand gesture between his hands. Under the eyes of everyone, the clear and transparent glazed true fire was like a tall building, stacked up layer by layer around Su Han's body. In the blink of an eye, it was actually stacked into six layers and six grids, a total of thirty-six The pile of flames is as spectacular as a building! This technique made Liu Mao in the audience scream wildly. What is dazzling skills? This is called showing off skills! In comparison, Tuoba Lin¡¯s furious flames were simply shoddy and difficult to see. When Tuoba Lin saw Su Han's thirty-six piles of glazed real fire, he couldn't believe it for a moment, and his whole body froze. Su Han's hand technique changed, and the thirty-six piles of glazed real fire suddenly opened their mouths like ancient giant beasts, and suddenly rushed towards Tuoba Lin's raging flames, like gluttons that had been hungry for thousands of years. , Devouring the sea in one meal, swallowing all the waves of angry flames into his belly, strengthening himself. The arrogant and furious wave of flames was like a little rabbit after seeing a tiger. The phantoms of flames trembled and retreated like a tide, without any control from Tuoba Lin. "Attack me!" Tuoba Lin¡¯s eyes popped out, roaring in disbelief, waving his arms wildly, swinging the Red Snake Sword like a flaming whip, trying to communicate with the fire attribute essence and manipulate them to besiege Su Han again. However, at this moment, not even the Red Snake Sword can control the fire attribute power. Those fire attribute elements are like a mouse seeing a cat. They are driven by a primitive fear and disperse crazily, unable to control them at all. "How is it possible? Is it possible that the same power of fire attribute can be divided into higher and lower levels?" Looking at this scene, the martial arts masters at the table all showed expressions of disbelief. This this is not fighting at all, it is simply crushing. It is also a fire attribute power. In front of Mr. Han's fire attribute power, Tuoba Lin's fire attribute power is like a ferocious beast seeing the ancient beast king, and can only tremble and crawl at his feet. "Could this be the power of a superior fire-attributed spirit body?" All of these martial artists looked bitter. They never imagined that Tuoba Lin, who was at the peak of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, would actually lose to a True Martial Realm. The fourth level of outer city genius. This is simply beyond the scope of their understanding. In their eyes, a genius like Tuoba Lin who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth has always been the only one who can challenge others by leapfrogging. When did it become someone else's turn by leapfrogging him? What¡¯s even more depressing is that Tuoba Lin¡¯s raging rage, which he was so proud of, was ridiculed as worthless, saying it was not even as bright as the light of a candle. This was not only a slap in Tuoba Lin¡¯s face, but also a slap in the face of the martial arts masters like them who had bet on Tuoba Lin¡¯s victory. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 184: True Essence Condensing Sword You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Tuoba Lin was also in disbelief. His eyes couldn't help but protrude outwards, and veins appeared on his forehead, twisting crazily. This scene was completely beyond the scope of his understanding. He really couldn't believe that the power of fire attribute essence that he was so proud of was so effortlessly cracked. "It's ridiculous that just now he had asserted that he didn't have any talent for the fire attribute, but now, he was completely slapped in the face. "How is it possible? There is obviously no fire attribute power in his true essence. How can he control such a powerful flame?" What makes Tuoba Lin tremble even more is that his own fire is just a condensation of fire attribute true energy. To put it bluntly, it has no substance and is a phantom. But Su Han's flame is a real open flame. Furthermore, Su Han's flames can also swallow Tuoba Lin's fire attribute true energy. The fire-attribute true energy that Tuoba Lin was so proud of was completely suppressed in front of Su Han's strange transparent flame. All these things made De Tuoba Lin¡¯s Taoist heart twitch. In the corner of his eyes, a look of fear flashed past. His best, most adept, and most confident method was easily broken. This blow was absolutely fatal. For the always proud Tuoba Lin, this was a devastating blow. "You just said that I have to survive your rage for a quarter of an hour before I am qualified to be your opponent?" Su Han's eyes were calm and calm, and he said calmly, "Now I also want to tell you that you are not qualified to be my opponent." These words were like the most terrifying sharp blade, piercing Tuoba Lin¡¯s Taoist heart. "Lin'er, he is attacking your martial arts heart, don't be fooled." Suddenly, a cold and indifferent voice came from the audience, and it was Tuoba Liu who gave a reminder. Tuoba Lin¡¯s eyes narrowed and he suddenly woke up, and then he saw the irony in Su Han¡¯s eyes. Su Han smiled leisurely and said: "To deal with you, I can only use one hand. Do I need to attack your martial arts heart?" Tuoba Lin's whole body twitched, like a ferocious beast that had been stepped on the gate of life, with a fierce and ferocious look on his face, and roared: "Boy, you must be carrying some kind of treasure that can restrain the power of fire. Why are you so crazy? The furious flame frenzy is just an appetizer. Once you take the eighteen blows from my will-o'-the-wisp, it won't be too late to go wild in front of me." As he spoke, Tuoba Lin's figure became erratic, and the red snake sword's body also changed from its original fiery red color to a faint green color. Several cyan fire shadows floated out from the sword, faintly transforming into skulls. Hiss¡ª¡ª On the viewing table, several strong men who specialize in the power of fire took a breath of cold air, with extremely shocked expressions in their eyes. "Excellent, this Tuoba Lin's fire attribute power has begun to turn cyan. How many heavenly materials and earthly treasures has he obtained from Elder Tuoba, and he can actually cultivate the fire attribute power to the highest level with a mediocre fire attribute talent? At this point, it is only one step away from reaching the realm of perfection. Now the genius from the outer city will be in trouble." There was surprise in the eyes of a strong man. After the surprise, he looked at Su Han with a faint look of regret. It is already very good for this genius from the outer city to be able to fight to this point with Tuoba Lin, who is at the peak of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, with the power of the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. It's a pity that a superior family background is a superior family background after all. The resources that Tuoba Lin possesses are something that a genius from outside the city would never dare to think about in his lifetime. A genius from an outer city who wants to leapfrog and defeat Elder Tuoba¡¯s direct grandson is still a dreamer in the final analysis. "Eighteen strikes of will-o'-the-wisp!" Tuoba Lin let out a long groan, and the red snake sword danced crazily, like a long whip burning with blazing flames. The speed was extremely fast, the sword was violent, and it slashed towards Su Han crazily. With such a general trend, not to mention the fourth level warriors of the True Martial Realm, even the strong men of the fifth and sixth levels of the True Martial Realm would inevitably feel trembling in the face of this violent offensive. "The shadow of the fire is overwhelming, the shadow of the sword is like a dragon, and the skull-shaped shadow of the will-o'-the-wisp makes people feel chilly in their hearts. So fast, so strong." "It seems that this outer city genius has completely angered Tuoba Lin. The eighteen will-o'-the-wisp strikes are obviously Tuoba Lin's box-pressing skills. Paired with the Red Snake Sword, it can even defeat a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. I can¡¯t even withstand this blow.¡± "This kid deserves it. Who told him to be so crazy just now? He doesn't have the corresponding strength. If he dares to be crazy in Tianhe Martial Academy, he is looking for death." Among the crowd,Even Wang Yue frowned slightly, with a look of deep contemplation in his eyes, and he began to calculate unconsciously in his heart. If he faced Tuoba Lin's eighteen will-o'-the-wisps attack, how likely would he be to receive it? ? Of course, as a senior first-class disciple of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, Wang Yue naturally has trump cards that ordinary people cannot imagine. He was confident that if he faced Tuoba Lin, Tuoba Lin would have no chance to use this move. "That's all, it's almost enough to hit this level, let's stop it!" ??????????????????????????????¡­ Although you have entered the martial arts arena of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, you are responsible for your life and death, and outsiders have no right to interfere. However, there is one person present today who can interfere in this competition. Even if this person wanted Tuoba Lin to stop, Tuoba Lin wouldn't say anything. This person is Tuoba Lin¡¯s biological aunt Tuoba Liu. At this moment, these martial arts experts couldn't help but turn their attention to Tuoba Liu. Their idea is very simple. Although this genius from the outer city is still inferior to Tuoba Lin, he is indeed a rare and good prospect. It would be a pity if it was damaged here. ¡°After all, this is just a martial arts competition, and it¡¯s not really about any undying hatred. Although Tuoba Liu is Tuoba Lin's biological aunt, she is also a martial artist at the Tianhe Martial Academy and has the responsibility to protect potential seedlings. But towards the vaguely expectant looks of these people, Tuoba Liu looked intently, with an indifferent expression, as if he didn't notice the looks in their eyes at all. Seeing Tuoba Liu¡¯s attitude, these people knew that it was impossible for her to stop her, so they could only sigh secretly! Under the gaze of all kinds of eyes, Su Han looked calm. In terms of cultivation, he is at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, while Tuoba Lin is at the peak of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. But when it comes to the level of vision and mental strength, Su Han completely ignores Tuoba Lin, a genius at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. Is it just one step away from reaching the realm of proficiency? So what, no matter how proficient you are, it is just some fire-attributed essence. In front of the fire of heaven and earth, which is born from the earth, you are not even worthy of carrying your shoes. However, Su Han has no plans to release the True Fire of Liuli to fight against the enemy. If this Glazed True Fire is too dazzling, it may become a troublesome matter. After all, the True Glazed Fire was collected from the Tianhe Glazed Tower. Although Su Han didn't think the people present could see any clues, he didn't want to take any chances. After all, his cultivation level is still very low in front of the senior officials of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Thinking of this, the sea of ??true essence in Su Han's dantian began to flow slowly. In the True Essence Sea, the sword spirit energy absorbed from the Sword Emperor Grass fossil is ready to move. Su Han¡¯s eyes narrowed and he shouted: ¡°Sword.¡± In an instant, black true energy surged out from his palm and turned into the shadow of a black long sword, floating in his hand. "His!~ True Yuan Condensation?" The crowd gasped and their eyes shrank suddenly, how could it be possible? Only the powerful true energy released by a strong person in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm can be condensed into the shape of a weapon and kill the enemy. Even if Su Han breaks through to the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, he will only be a strong person in the True Martial Realm after all. He is still far away from the True Martial Heaven Realm. How can he achieve the True Yuan Condensation? "No, this is not a condensation of true energy, but one of his magical powers, or in other words, a kind of understanding." Looking at the table, some of the powerful people understood, and their eyes showed horror. Although it is impossible to condense the true essence into objects, the realization of turning the true essence into a sword is even more terrifying than the true essence condensation. This means that this son¡¯s understanding of the art of swordsmanship has reached a level that even martial arts masters like them cannot touch. "If one day, he can really break through to the True Martial Heaven Realm, truly condense the true essence, and turn it into a substantial long sword, it is hard to imagine how terrifying it will be with such power. "A prodigy, a true prodigy. How could such a monster exist? Is he really from the outer city?" The eyes of all the powerful men at the table shrank suddenly. It was really hard to believe that such a core practitioner in the outer city could In a place where resources are scarce, there are still such wizards. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 185 Shocked the whole audience You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the extremely surprised gazes of everyone, Su Han grabbed his right hand in the air, and an extremely ordinary stainless steel long sword appeared in his hand. In full view of the crowd, it merged with the black sword of true essence. Su Han's eyes flashed brightly, he snorted coldly, raised his wrist, and stabbed the stainless steel sword forward. Tuoba Lin's eighteen blows from the will-o'-the-wisp, and the violent sword power, seemed to have been stabbed in a vital part, instantly dissipating. Su Han's sword was still moving forward, a simple thrust without any fancy, but Tuoba Lin instantly felt that all the opponent's sword energy, sword intention, and sword power understanding were all integrated into this simple move. With one stab, it condensed and refused to let go. Amid the shadows of swords that filled the sky with the eighteen blows of will-o'-the-wisps, the long steel sword in Su Han's hand pierced Tuoba Lin's Fire Snake Sword. This casual thrust seemed simple, but it actually penetrated the opponent's complicated sword movement and hit Tuoba Lin's core sword in one fell swoop. Like destroying dry matter, it poked a hole in the sky with the force of the sword. At this moment, even Tuoba Liu, who had always had an indifferent expression, finally couldn't help but frown. ??A layman looks at the excitement, an expert looks at the door. In the previous battles, whether it was Tuoba Lin or this outer city genius, in Tuoba Liu's view, they were all just trying to be cool. They seemed grand, but in fact they were just flashy and lacked the essence of martial arts that could lead to a fatal blow. However, Su Han's simple stab shocked Tuoba Liu. This sword is definitely a sword that captures the essence of martial arts. It can completely shatter the countless illusory sword shadows of the eighteen will-o'-the-wisp strikes, and directly hit Tuoba Lin's Fire Snake Sword itself. This sword is the absolute essence. When Tuoba Lin's Fire Snake Sword was hit by Su Han's fine steel sword, countless sparks suddenly appeared. A huge pressure came from his chest, almost shaking his heart, liver, spleen, and lungs. His whole body was out of control, and he stumbled back several steps. When I looked at the Fire Snake Sword again, I found that there was a tragic gap on the sword where it had just collided. The Fire Snake Sword that he had just obtained from Elder Tuoba, which he was proud of, and was a fifth-refined mortal weapon that had been tempered five times by the weapon refiner, was accidentally stabbed by the opponent's ubiquitous stainless steel sword and split into pieces. Such a dismal notch. Tuoba Lin's pupils shrank suddenly, and he stared at the stainless steel sword in Su Han's hand. He followed the sword's blade to see the tip of the sword, and suddenly found that the tip of the sword was already pressed against his throat. There¡¯s nothing fancy about it, just a one-hit kill. A powerful, sharp, sharp, and indomitable sword! "how so?" Tuoba Lin¡¯s heart trembled, and his eyes showed extreme disbelief. "Your sword is not a sharp sword, but a blind sword. It is too arrogant, pursues magnificence, and lacks the will to destroy everything." "So, you are not worthy of using a sword at all." Su Han¡¯s faint voice rang out. These simple words were like the most terrifying sharp blade, instantly piercing Tuoba Lin's heart. And at this moment, everyone suddenly discovered that Su Han's left hand was actually behind his back. Since he drew the sword, his left hand has not moved behind him. With only one hand, he broke through Tuoba Lin's extremely exaggerated sword force. Contempt, this is naked contempt! Tuoba Lin stared at the stainless steel sword pointed at his throat, his lips trembling uncontrollably. On the Dao Heart, cracks began to appear one after another. At this moment, the whole place was silent, so quiet that you could hear the sound of a leaf falling to the ground. Everyone¡¯s eyes froze there, staring at the scene on the ring in disbelief. This scene completely exceeded their expectations and subverted their cognition. This genius from the outer city actually used only two moves to surpass Tuoba Lin and defeat him completely. At this moment, even Tuoba Lin's life was in the hands of this genius from the outer city. Is this genius from the outer city really only at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm? "If he really only has the fourth level of Zhenwu Realm, then he is undoubtedly the strongest fourth level Zhenwu Realm warrior in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Even the peak of the fifth level Zhenwu Realm is not his opponent, and even the sixth level of Zhenwu Realm is not a match for him. , if you want to defeat him, I¡¯m afraid it will take a lot of effort!¡± On the viewing table, a strong martial artist murmured with dull eyes. Hearing these words, the expressions of several people around him changed slightly, with a hint of fear in their eyes.   And under the ring, Wang Yue's tall body also twitched violently, and a fierce fighting spirit suddenly emerged in his eyes, staring closely at Su Han's figure on the ring. "Hahahaha, I won, I won." Instructor Zhu suddenly slapped the armrest of the stone chair, almost smashing it to pieces. His face turned red, his eyes were full of joy, and he simply didn¡¯t know what to say. This battle was so full of ups and downs that his heart almost couldn't bear it. Fortunately, this monster from the outer city lived up to his expectations! What¡¯s more, what Instructor Zhu didn¡¯t expect was that Su Han not only won, but also won overwhelmingly. It seemed like he easily defeated Tuoba Lin without any effort at all. "How could this be possible?" Martial Master Lou¡¯s lips were trembling violently, and his whole body was completely petrified and weathered! He never expected that things would develop like this. Tuoba Lin, the direct grandson of Elder Tuoba who has thousands of resources in his own body and is uniquely blessed by nature, can actually be defeated so easily by a genius from outside the city. Moreover, the process of defeat was so easy and childish. This was simply humiliating. It not only humiliated Tuoba Lin himself, but also humiliated those of them who clamored that Tuoba Lin would win and placed large bets on Tuoba Lin. What is even more unacceptable to Master Lou is that Tuoba Lin¡¯s loss is equivalent to giving up his fourth-refined mortal weapon to Instructor Zhu. The Fourth Refined Mortal Weapon is a very rare and rare item in the circle of intermediate martial arts masters of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. If Tuoba Lin was not too confident, Master Lou would not be able to take it out as a bet. Although other strong martial artists also placed their bets, they were betting on first- and second-refined mortal weapons. Regardless of price or rarity, they were far from comparable to fourth-refined mortal weapons. When he thought of this, Martial Master Lou felt extremely heartbroken and almost wanted to slap himself in the face. "Had I known this, I shouldn't have been so greedy. Not only did I fail to get the fourth-refined mortal weapon in Instructor Zhu's hand, but I also lost the fourth-refined mortal weapon in my own hand!" At this moment, Martial Master Lou could already feel Instructor Zhu¡¯s gaze, which was falling on him indistinctly, making him feel like a light on his back. He wished he could have the magical power of escape and leave the arena immediately. Under the ring, the strong bodyguard behind Ling Ruier had a look of extreme shock and surprise in his eyes, and said in horror: "Miss, is he really a fourth-level warrior in the True Martial Realm?" The look in Ling Ruier's eyes was also one of surprise and uncertainty, and she murmured: "I understand what you mean. The sword just now seemed simple, but it was condensed to the extreme. Not to mention Tuoba Lin, even if it was A strong man like you, Uncle Zhou, at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, will probably have to go all out to suppress him." The strong man known as Uncle Zhou nodded and said: "Young lady is so discerning that she actually bet on him to win when everyone is not optimistic about it." Ling Ruier smiled bitterly and said: "If I had known that this would happen, I would have placed more bets. How could I only bet on a mere hundred yuan of low-grade Yuan stones!" "Get out of the way, a mere untouchable from the countryside dares to point his sword at me like this. He has no sense of superiority and inferiority. He is looking for death." On the stage, there was a sudden sound of shouting and scolding. Ling Ruier turned around to look, and saw Tuoba Lin's eyes flashing fiercely, desperately trying to maintain the last trace of dignity he had left, with a fierce look and a sinister look on his face, threatening in a sinister manner. Su Han raised his eyebrows, and a cold light suddenly shot out from his eyes. This Tuoba Lin, who has clearly been defeated by himself, still dares to be so arrogant, which shows how powerful the Tuoba lineage is. However, this threat may be effective on other people, but on Su Han, it will only arouse a more violent murderous intention in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 186: The Domineering Tuoba Lineage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You don't want me to sheath my sword before I bow my head and admit defeat?" Su Han¡¯s eyes were dull and he said coldly. "Bow your head and admit defeat?" The muscles on Tuoba Lin's face trembled violently, and his martial arts heart had begun to crack. At this time, it would be a huge humiliation for him to lower his proud head and admit defeat in front of a low-class person from an outer city. , it will be a devastating blow to his Taoist heart. "Sheath your sword first, otherwise we won't have to talk about admitting defeat." Tuoba Lin's face turned green and white, and his eyes almost burst out of fire. Anyway, I don¡¯t dare to do anything to this genius from the outer city. He is the direct grandson of Elder Tuoba. In the martial arts academy, even the senior first-class disciples who are stronger than him, due to his identity, Stay away from him. Although he lost, he couldn't even think about bowing his head and admitting defeat. However, what surprised Tuoba Lin was that after listening to his words, this outer city genius actually sneered, and a cold light surged in his eyes. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to admit defeat, let¡¯s stop here!¡± Su Han suddenly let out a clear whistle, and sent the fine steel sword forward in his hand, and murderous intent suddenly surged out. Tuoba Lin¡¯s eyes instantly tightened, and an extremely incredible expression emerged on his face. He never expected that this genius from the outer city would actually dare to kill him openly! Ling Ruier, who was under the ring, suddenly took a breath of cold air, "He doesn't want his life, and he wants to kill Tuoba Lin in front of everyone!" Although Tuoba Lin was a vicious and vicious person, he dared to poison his fellow disciples when he was on the sixth floor of the Tianhe Glazed Tower. Ling Rui'er also wanted to cut him into pieces. " However, this is at Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Tuoba Lin is the direct grandson of Elder Tuoba and has a profound background. If anyone dares to kill him openly or hurt him, there will be endless troubles that will follow. However, Su Han's eyes under the mask were as calm and calm as ever. It seemed that the overwhelming power of Tuoba's lineage was not enough to cause the slightest fluctuation in his heart. At this moment, the wind howled, and a slender green shadow shot straight towards the fine steel sword in Su Han's hand. Ding! The green shadow collided with the stainless steel sword, and it actually made a sound of gold and iron. Su Han's wrist went numb, his energy and blood surged, and the stainless steel sword suddenly deflected, unexpectedly missing Tuoba Lin. "Enough is enough." An indifferent and cold voice came, full of majesty. Tuoba Lin narrowly escaped death, with cold sweat breaking out all over his body. He turned around and realized that it was his aunt Tuoba Liu who came to the rescue. When Su Han failed to succeed, he knew that a strong person was interfering. He snorted, turned away, looked at Tuoba Liu, and asked coldly: "What do you mean?" Tuoba Liu stood far away on the spectator seats, her figure carrying a somewhat luxurious air. The slender green shadow flew back to her hand, and it turned out to be a green willow branch. "It turns out to be a spiritual weapon." Su Han's eyes moved and his gaze was slightly cold. Tuoba Liu said indifferently: "Since you won, why bother to kill them all?" "I just want to ask, this martial arts arena stipulates that once you enter the arena, you are responsible for your life and death, and no one is allowed to interfere. Is it just nonsense?" Su Han asked lightly. Although he was calm on the outside, he was already furious inside. Now that we have won, why bother killing them all? This is as hypocritical as it sounds. If Tuoba Lin won today, would this old woman still say this? Tuoba Liu said calmly: "I am a martial artist from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. When encountering emergencies, I can naturally take action to protect the talented disciples of the Martial Arts Academy. It's not like I directly intervene in the outcome, so why not?" Su Hanlian smiled and said: "In that case, why didn't you stop Tuoba Lin when he launched the eighteen attacks of will-o'-the-wisp?" When Tuoba Lin unleashed the eighteen will-o'-the-wisp strikes, it was clear that he wanted to kill Su Han on the spot. With such strong murderous intent, Su Han didn't believe that Tuoba Liu didn't notice it. A hint of anger suddenly flashed across Tuoba Liu's graceful face, but he soon returned to normal and said indifferently: "Since you have already won, why bother struggling?" Su Han raised his brows suddenly, this old woman is so scheming. It was obviously her who intervened first and broke the rules of the martial arts arena, but she said that he was struggling. Her tone sounded as if he, Su Han, was a narrow-minded person who didn't know what was good or bad. Su Han sneered, and said word by word: "Once in the tower competition, once today, Tuoba Lin tried to kill me twice, maybe I should swallow my angerSound and bear it silently? " "We are also disciples of the Tianhe Martial Academy. Is it true that only you Tuoba family disciples are precious, and the others are like ants, allowing you to attack and kill them whenever you want?" "Furthermore, I also want to ask, is this rule of life and death in the martial arts arena as if it does not exist in the eyes of your Tuoba family? You can ignore or even change this rule at any time as long as you are willing?" These words, spoken word by word, were like a heavy hammer, hitting everyone's heart. The Tuoba lineage has always acted in a domineering style, so how could anyone ever dare to say no to them? But I didn¡¯t expect that a genius from a humble outer city would dare to challenge the authority of Tuoba¡¯s lineage. This made the crowd secretly frightened, but they also couldn't help but sweat for Su Han's fate. "Shut up." Tuoba Liu suddenly shouted coldly, with a domineering cold light in his eyes, and said forcefully: "You have already won the competition, if you continue to be so ignorant, then don't blame me for being rude!" Su Han's eyes flashed with cold light. It was just as he expected. These people who thought they were superior to others were used to being domineering. It was useless to reason with them. They only recognize power and strength. For such unreasonable people, all truth is just playing the piano to others. Su Han narrowed his eyes slightly, feeling angry inside. However, he did not lose his mind and curse. Instead, he raised his eyes and said calmly: "For such a shameless reason, what else can I say? Tuoba's lineage, as one of the core forces of Tianhe Martial Academy, First, it was an eye-opener for me to be so thick-skinned, and I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Hiss¡ª¡ª The crowd gasped in unison, especially those strong martial artists, who were in disbelief. ¡°This genius from the outer city must have lost his mind and gone crazy. He dared to be so arrogant in front of Tuoba Liu. Tuoba Liu is one of the core strong men of Tuoba lineage. When these strong martial artists see her, which one of them is like a mouse seeing a cat? ¡°And this genius from the outer city, who was just a martial arts disciple, dared to openly contradict her, and even called her shameless, saying that Tuoba¡¯s family was thick-skinned. That look, that tone, didn't take Tuoba's lineage's accumulated power seriously at all. Tuoba Liu¡¯s expression darkened almost instantly. Although it¡¯s not that violent, it¡¯s almost the same. "Has she ever been so blatantly disobedient in her entire life?" Just when Tuoba Liu was extremely angry, he saw a blood-red phoenix mark suddenly appear in Su Han's left eye. When Tuoba Liu was angry, it was the moment when his mental defense was at its weakest. By accident, his consciousness fell into the Phoenix mark. All around was endless darkness, like a devilish abyss that never bottomed. Tuoba Liu¡¯s whole soul was shaken, his mind suddenly lost, and a mouthful of hard work spurted out. At this moment, Su Han's footsteps suddenly began to change strangely, and he rushed towards Tuoba Lin at an extremely incredible speed. Before Tuoba Lin could realize what was going on, Su Han's hands were like iron pliers, firmly grasping his wrist. At this moment, Tuoba Lin finally looked panicked. He didn't understand why his aunt Tuoba Liu couldn't move. This country boy wanted to kill him, why didn't Tuoba Liu save him? "I said, you are not worthy of using a sword. From now on, you don't have to lift a sword anymore." Su Han's faint voice rang out, and the stainless steel sword fused with the sword of black true essence suddenly surged with black energy, flashed with cold light, and slashed down with one sword. "Ah!" Tuoba Lin screamed and almost died from the pain. The arm holding the sword was chopped off by Su Han's sword, and blood poured out. "roll!" Su Han raised his kick and hit Tuoba Lin directly on the chest. He kicked up a wonderful arc and flew directly out of the ring! A ball of glazed real fire suddenly burst out from the tip of the stainless steel sword, directly burning Tuoba Lin's severed arm clean. This series of crisp actions made Su Han look full of evil, which only shocked the disciples watching below, their lips trembled, and their eyes showed real fear! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 187 Tuoba Liu¡¯s murderous intention You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han acted very quickly. In the short two seconds when Tuoba Liu was controlled by the Phoenix Mark, he had already completed this series of actions. ¡°At this moment, the disciples under the ring and the powerful martial artist on the table were all completely dumbfounded. They watched helplessly as the genius from the outer city cut off Tuoba Lin's arm from the roots under Tuoba Liu's eyes, while Tuoba Liu froze there without any reaction at all. " Tuoba Liu, that is the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. He is a being that they can only look up to and cannot compete with. And how could this genius from the outer city suppress Tuoba Liu, who was only at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm? What weird means did he use? At the moment, everyone¡¯s minds are in chaos. Tuoba Lin is the direct grandson of Elder Tuoba. He is also another young genius who has high hopes for Tuoba's family after Tuoba Feng. As a result, his right arm was cut off with a sword and he was kicked off the ring. He didn't know whether he was alive or dead. They can almost imagine how furious Tuoba Liu will be when he reacts. They can almost smell the prelude to the storm! "Poof!" After all, Tuoba Liu is a strong man at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. Although he was accidentally invaded by the Phoenix Mark, the control time was extremely short. After just two seconds, Tuoba Liu spurted out a mouthful of blood and woke up. But when she reacted, it was already too late. The next step was to rush towards Tuoba Lin. Tuoba Liu¡¯s eyes suddenly surged with murderous intent. The temperature around the entire arena seemed to have cooled down several degrees at once, and the entire sky seemed to have become extremely dark at this moment. Su Han¡¯s two attacks were very cruel. With one sword, Tuoba Lin's right arm was cut off completely, and with one kick, Tuoba Lin's True Essence Sea was completely destroyed. At this moment, Tuoba Lin, a genius who the Tuoba family had high hopes for, has turned into a complete useless person! Under Tuoba Liu's inspection, there was boundless murderous intent in his phoenix eyes. With a long roar, a ferocious aura swept over him. "Beast, how dare you destroy my nephew?" Tuoba Liu's beautiful face was actually distorted at this moment. Two extremely cold rays of light shot out from the phoenix eyes, locking on Su Han. What made her most furious was not that Su Han abolished Tuoba Lin, but that Su Han dared to abolish Tuoba Lin in public, under her nose. This is simply a slap in her face, a slap in the face of Tuoba's family! The Tuoba lineage has been entrenched in the Tianhe Martial Academy for decades and has accumulated great prestige. How can they tolerate a low-level person from the outer city without any background to be so wanton and provocative! Tuoba Liu was heartbroken and filled with hatred. He wished he could kill Su Han on the spot. However, her murderous intention surged, but she could not scare Su Han. Su Hanyun was calm, his eyes were indifferent, and he looked at Tuoba Liu as if he were an idiot. "It is only natural that he wants to kill me. If I destroy him, will I violate the rules of heaven? This is the martial arts arena of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. You are responsible for life and death. It is not a hall of your Tuoba lineage." "If you want to show off your power, go back to your Tuoba lineage and bully the small here with the big one, and oppress a new disciple of the martial arts academy with the dignity of a martial artist. Are you embarrassed?" Su Hanhan stood with a smile, but was not afraid of Tuoba Liu's cannibalistic look. Every word, every sentence, is like a heart-piercing sword, piercing Tuoba Liu's heart one after another. For a moment, she was so choked that she could not speak! If she could calm down and think about it carefully, she would realize that Tuoba Lin became a useless person, and she also had a share of the credit for it. "If she hadn't been unreasonable and tried to suppress Su Han with force, perhaps she wouldn't have received such a violent backlash from Su Han. However, it is absolutely impossible for Tuoba Liu to admit his mistakes. She will only think that this beast from the outer city has had enough life and dares to openly provoke her! Since we have already broken up with each other, does it still matter about using the big one to bully the small ones, or using the dignity of a martial artist to oppress the disciples? "Since you are looking for death, I will help you." Tuoba Liu let out a clear whistle from the phoenix, and his whole body shot out from the seats, like a sharp arrow towards Su Han. Everyone gasped in unison, Tuoba Liu was an eighth-level master of the True Martial Realm, and this genius from the outer city was destined to die today! "Mr. Han, be careful!" Liu Mao was furious under the ring. This old woman was so shameless.He is so powerful that he wants to openly kill Mr. Han regardless of his status as a martial artist in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy! Su Han's eyes suddenly tightened. The pressure of the eighth level of the True Martial Realm was released just a little bit, and it was like a hill pressing down on him, making him unable to breathe. Even the speed of the true energy flowing in his body was slower. Signs of stagnation! There is indeed an insurmountable gap between the Zhenwu Earth Realm and the Zhenwu Heaven Realm. However, Su Han is not the kind of person who just waits for death. In a blink of an eye, five purple sword energy swirled in Dantian. Even if they couldn't fight Tuoba Liu to death together, they would still seriously injure her. He, Su Han, never avoids fighting. If anyone wants to use his strength to overpower him, even if he is wiped out in ashes, he will still poke a big hole in the opponent! Seeing Su Han¡¯s head held high and ready to fight, Ling Ruier¡¯s eyes trembled violently involuntarily for some unknown reason. From Su Han, she felt a fighting spirit that made her tremble. It was like a sharp knife reaching into the sky, which gave people an illusion. It seemed that even if the sky wanted to suppress him, he could stab the sky. wear. What kind of stubbornness and fighting spirit is this! "slow!" At this moment, a clear shout came from the distance. A figure flew over quickly and landed on the ring, but it was a deacon from the Tianhe Martial Academy. The deacon¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, he looked around and said in a cold voice: ¡°The elder of the martial arts academy will give an order. The result of the competition between Han Shu and Tuoba Lin is valid, and the Snow Green Spirit Fruit belongs to Han Shu.¡± After saying that, his eyes fell meaningfully on Tuoba Liu. Tuoba Liu paused, his chest heaving rapidly, and his eyes shot out with uncontrollable murderous intent. The rest of the people present also had their pupils narrowed. The Presbyterian Council actually sent envoys here, which was completely beyond their expectations. ?? Could it be that this competition has received the secret attention of the Presbyterian Church? At the same time, they also understood that the Presbyterian Church sent an envoy to declare that the results of the competition were valid, but in fact, they were warning Tuoba Liu not to go too far. If the messenger from the Presbyterian Church had not appeared, I am afraid that this genius from the outer city would have been killed on the spot by Tuoba Liu. Tuoba Liu was furious and asked coldly: "What does the Presbyterian Council mean, is that my nephew was deposed in vain?" She didn¡¯t believe that this was what the Presbyterian Council meant. Although Elder Tuoba was still in seclusion, there were other members of the Presbyterian Council who were attached to Elder Tuoba. It was impossible for them to watch the Council of Elders issue such an order. The messenger from the Presbyterian Council had no expression on his face and said calmly: "If Master Tuoba doesn't believe it, you can go to the Presbyterian Council for verification on your own. In any case, every decision of the Presbyterian Council is the result of a vote, and it is impossible for anyone to let anyone Have a talk." "Have a talk?" Tuoba Liu¡¯s eyes narrowed tightly, and his extremely cold gaze actually made the temperature around him seem to drop a few degrees in an instant. How could she not understand that the messenger was clearly saying that the decision of the Presbyterian Council was fair, but the underlying message was to ridicule the Tuoba family for their tyranny in the Tianhe Martial Academy and to suppress dissidents. If the messenger from the Presbyterian Church had not been present, Tuoba Liu would have killed Su Han at all costs. However, at this moment, she could only hold her nose and endure it. However, the hatred in his chest was overwhelming. Su Han glanced at Tuoba Liu lightly and ignored Tuoba Liu's murderous look. With a little movement of his feet, he floated back to the ground. Although the appearance of this messenger saved him from a life-and-death fight, Su Han did not think that the Elder Council was favoring him. No matter how powerful Elder Tuoba is, his family cannot be the only one in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. There will always be other factions. Tuoba's lineage wanted Su Han dead, so naturally there were people who didn't want Tuoba's lineage to get their way. Su Han just happened to be involved in their struggle. If it were not Su Han who offended Tuoba's lineage today, but someone else, the messenger from the Presbyterian Church would still appear. The same scene will still happen. Therefore, Su Han does not think that he needs to be grateful to the Presbyterian Church. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 188 Ask me to apologize, you can¡¯t bear it You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If you don't seek death, you won't die. Tuoba Lin is seeking death himself. You Tuoba people want to pass the responsibility to others. This is the first time I have seen such a shameless person. It opened my eyes." Su Han left a trace of his back to Tuoba Liu and said lightly. Tuoba Liu laughed angrily, "Okay, okay, okay, my Tuoba lineage has been dominant in Tianhe Martial Academy for decades, and you are the first person who dares to challenge the authority of Tuoba lineage like this." In his anger, he actually said three good words in a row. Although she didn¡¯t curse loudly, the extremely cold tone revealed the overwhelming hatred in her heart. The envoy of the Presbyterian Council frowned slightly, then relaxed, looked at Su Han, and said in a kind tone: "Han Shu, you are responsible for life and death in the martial arts arena. Since Tuoba Lin has entered the arena, it is his business to be deposed. . However, you bumped into Tuoba Martial Master, apologize to her, and write off today¡¯s incident.¡± ¡°Write it off in one stroke?¡± Tuoba Liu sneered again and again. She had no intention of writing it off. Even if the genius from the outer city knelt down and begged her for mercy today, she would not give up. However, what Tuoba Liu didn't expect was that this genius from the outer city actually laughed after hearing the words of the Presbyterian envoy. His eyes behind the mask showed a sarcastic look: "Apologise?" "What, you don't want to apologize?" The messenger frowned slightly again. "If you want me to apologize, you have to see if Tuoba Liu can bear it!" Su Han¡¯s tone was calm. After leaving these words, he ignored the shocked eyes around him and walked away! quiet! There was complete silence! Everyone present opened their mouths in astonishment and could not recover for a long time. Tuoba Liu¡¯s palms clenched so hard that they rattled, and two soul-stirring fierce lights suddenly shot out from his eyes, locking on Su Han¡¯s leaving back without moving an inch. This time, everyone present was completely dumbfounded. ¡°This genius from the outer city, everyone knows that he is awesome and unruly. But to be so unruly is still far beyond their imagination. He dared to say in front of Tuoba Liu and the envoys of the Elders that Tuoba Liu could not bear his apology! As a new disciple of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, for him to say such things is simply treason and seeking death. Who doesn¡¯t know that the Tuoba lineage in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy relies on the wind to get the wind and the rain to get the rain. "Moreover, the person he offended was not other people in Tuoba's lineage, but Tuoba Liu. Tuoba Liu is a woman, and she is famous for being petty. Compared with those strong men, they hold more grudges and are more determined to retaliate. ¡° Once she is held in his grudge, his future in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy will definitely be bleak. The order of the Presbyterian Council can save him once, but it cannot escort him in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy like the old lady. "You just entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and you offended such a giant Buddha. How can you continue to mess around in the future?" But, this genius from the outer city just did this. ¡° Moreover, the viciousness of those words also amazed them. He chose the words that most angered Tuoba Liu, as if he was deliberately trying to see Tuoba Liu become furious. Crazy, so crazy! ¡°And, if you think about it carefully, this genius from the outer city is really crazy. Previously, he stole the show in the fire attribute competition, crushing Tuoba Lin. Everyone thought that he might have some special adventure in the fire attribute, or that he might have a heavy defense treasure on his body. As a result, it turned out that he was equally good at swordsmanship. A simple and simple heart-refining sword could actually tear apart Tuoba Lin's eighteen will-o'-the-wisps instantly. Tuoba Lin, a genius at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, was not only defeated, but also defeated so ugly. Who would have thought that this monster-like martial arts talent would actually appear in a genius from an outer city? Who would have thought that Tuoba Lin, who had high hopes from Tuoba's lineage, would be destroyed so simply and easily by a genius from an outer city? Everything seems so unexpected, but it turns out to be an ironclad fact. Seeing Tuoba Liu's gloomy face, the hearts of the martial arts students and martial arts masters were beating wildly, and they secretly prayed that this woman would get angry and not vent her anger on other people. At the same time, some strong martial arts masters who could not understand Tuoba's lineage secretly felt happy. They have always dared to be angry but dare not speak out against the tyranny of the Tuoba lineage. Now I see someone finally standing up and fighting back against Tuoba Liu mercilessly.That indifferent demeanor and those evil methods could actually destroy Tuoba Lin in one fell swoop under Tuoba Liu's nose, which made them feel secretly happy in their hearts. The balance in my heart was unknowingly tilted towards Su Han, a genius from the outer city. "This evildoer is just from an outer city, yet he can be so tyrannical. If he were a direct descendant of the martial arts academy, he would probably be at the level of one of the top ten true disciples, right?" "It's a pity that he is not a direct disciple of the martial arts academy. However, he is already very powerful now. He is at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, but his combat power is so terrifying that he can almost be ranked among the top fifty among the first-class disciples." "Even the Presbyterian Council of the Martial Arts Academy has been alarmed. This boy will definitely soar into the sky in the future. Maybe one day he will be able to compete with the top direct lineage geniuses in the Martial Arts Academy." Those senior students of the martial arts academy all felt uncomfortable in their hearts. Some of them admired Su Han and applauded his courage. After all, he is really the first one in this Tianhe Martial Academy who dares to call Ban Tuoba a lineage. Of course, there are also those who are envious and jealous. Why is a new disciple so popular? Does this still allow those senior disciples to hang out? And Wang Yue, who ranked thirty-fourth among the first-class disciples, was also full of fighting spirit at this moment. He stared at Su Han's retreating back and licked his lips. But then, as if he remembered something, he turned around hard with his heavy body, squeezed out of the crowd, and soon disappeared. Naturally, some people noticed Wang Yue¡¯s actions. What they find strange is that Wang Yue spent 500 yuan stones of low grade to buy Tuoba Lin to win, and now that all the 500 yuan stones have been lost at once, there seems to be no distress on Wang Yue's face? However, after all, this was Wang Yue's own business. They were just surprised for a while and then no longer cared. The most excited person now is naturally Liu Mao. Not only because Su Han won, Liu Mao won a large sum of bets in one fell swoop, but also because Liu Mao once again witnessed Su Han's prowess. The cheerful, arrogant, unyielding, and extremely powerful look made Liu Mao so happy and completely impressed! "So strong! What is indomitable momentum? This is the momentum that a true genius should have. I have always thought Mr. Han is strong, but now it seems that I still underestimated him." Liu Mao was excited and proud of his vision. At the same time, he felt honored and proud to be able to associate with such a person. "Before I met Young Master Han, I, Liu Mao, had always been looked down upon by others in the Medicine King Palace, and my status was not high. Since I met Young Master Han, I am now a senior elder of the Medicine King Palace, and my status is second only to several palaces. Lord, and now we have entered the inner city and become a part of the inner city. Before, I would have never dared to even think about it." Liu Mao still feels as if he is dreaming when he thinks of his rapid rise during this period. "Being able to make friends with people like Mr. Han is a blessing that I, Liu Mao, gained from my previous life. I must embrace this thigh and stand firmly on his side. Maybe I will have a great blessing in the future." Someone with a similar mentality to Liu Mao is Instructor Zhu. At this moment, Instructor Zhu looked at the dazzling pile of mortal weapons piled in front of him, and felt like he was in a dream. Licking his lips, Instructor Zhu murmured: "If this boy is given room to grow, maybe in the future he can really break the situation where the direct genius family is the only one in the Tianhe Martial Academy!" "Miss, the competition is over, go back." Behind Ling Ruier, the strong bodyguard named Uncle Zhou reminded. At this moment, a transmission note suddenly fell from the sky and fell into Uncle Zhou's hands. After Uncle Zhou listened sideways, his expression changed slightly. "What's wrong?" Ling Ruier asked. Uncle Zhou shook his head, "Miss, let's go!" He didn't say what it was, and Ling Ruier didn't ask any more questions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 189: Recruiting strong people, not interested! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother, you were so handsome when you beat Tuoba Lin so hard just now!" A laugh came from beside Su Han. A young man with various oil paint patterns on his face came to Su Han with a few followers and greeted him warmly. "Let me introduce myself, I am Cheng Can. Tonight, I will be the host. Come to my courtyard for a drink? First-class disciple area, courtyard No. 27." This Cheng Can didn¡¯t waste any time, he got straight to the point and directly stated his intention. Liu Mao on the side looked at this scene with a happy face. He knew that because of his young master's evil behavior, some senior disciples had begun to win over him. " Moreover, this Cheng Can lives in the 27th courtyard of the first-class disciple area, which means that he is the 27th strongest among the first-class disciples, and his cultivation has reached the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. However, what Liu Mao didn't expect was that Su Han looked unfazed by such a genius: "I appreciate your kindness. However, I have just entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and have many things to do. Let's wait for another day." .¡± It turned out to be a direct refusal. This decisive attitude made Cheng Can slightly stunned. ¡°Obviously, he has never been rejected so directly and neatly in person. However, after a brief moment of astonishment, Cheng Can laughed: "In that case, Cheng won't bother brother. I hope I can make friends with you in the future. Hehe, to be honest, Tianhe Martial Arts Academy There are few people here that I can admire from the bottom of my heart, and you are definitely one of them. Just beating up Tuoba Lin at you, I feel that brother, you are a real man with a clear distinction between grudges and grievances. You are upright and aboveboard, which is exactly the style of my generation of martial arts cultivators. Hahaha." Although Cheng Can is only ranked twenty-seventh among the first-class disciples, judging from his popularity, he is indeed somewhat majestic and has a temperament that makes people have to like him. Although Su Han did not agree to this person's invitation, his impression of him was not bad. No matter what, he had just offended the domineering Tuoba lineage. At this time, it was too late for others to avoid him. But this time Cheng Can actually didn't care at all, and he didn't care that he might be implicated. This shows that he is also a passionate person who knows right from wrong. While he was talking, another group of people approached from the side. Judging from the expressions on their faces, it was clear that they were also coming for Su Han. The leader of the group has a red dot on his forehead, like an eye. Her long hair was spread over her shoulders, giving her an awe-inspiring aura. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away and surrounded the man with loose hair, like stars over the moon. When Cheng Can saw the man with disheveled hair approaching, his expression became slightly unnatural. It can be seen that even Cheng Can, who is the 27th first-class disciple, is quite wary of this person's arrival. Su Han also frowned. He could say a few words to Cheng Can, but that didn't mean he was willing to entertain everyone who came to his door. At that moment, he nodded to Cheng Can, then turned around and left. "Stay." The man with loose hair said calmly. Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to him and kept walking. Only Liu Mao had one pair of eyes, looking at the man with disheveled hair and the group of people he brought, and guessing their purpose of coming. "Your Majesty, you don't have to be so pretentious. In the final analysis, you entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy to attach yourself to a powerful force and pursue more resources." The man's voice was loud and penetrating. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Li Zihao. I live in Courtyard No. 1, First-Class Disciple Area. Are you interested in coming to our courtyard for a small gathering?" Li Zihao¡¯s voice was loud, and there was no emotion of grudge or resentment in his tone. It seemed that he was really like Cheng Can and just wanted to make friends with Su Han. "However, how could Su Han be deceived by such a simple appearance in his two lives. "Who has good intentions and who has bad intentions, his eyes have already seen it clearly. Su Han did not turn around, but simply said: "Not interested." Li Zihao chuckled and stared at Su Han condescendingly: "It seems that you believe in the principle of making friends with more talents rather than more. But I want to remind you that if you really want to find someone worth making friends with in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, As for a partner, then Cheng Can is definitely not your best choice." After saying these words, Li Zihao was full of confidence and raised the corners of his mouth slightly, completely ignoring that Cheng Can was standing not far away. Cheng Can was extremely embarrassed and could only shake his head and smile bitterly. Li Zihao rolled his eyes: "What's wrong, Cheng Can? What objection do you have to what I said?"  This Li Zihao is ranked first among the first-class disciples, and his status is second only to the top ten true disciples. Compared with Cheng Can, he is not at the same level at all. This opening was full of domineering attitude. Cheng Can was not the kind of person who swallowed his anger. His face changed slightly and he snorted coldly: "You make friends with yours, and I make friends with mine. If you can't make friends with others, then you use words to attack me. It's like a rat's stomach." ,ridiculous!" As soon as he said this, Li Zihao immediately narrowed his eyes. He has always been extremely proud. In Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, apart from the top ten true disciples, he is the one at the top of the pyramid. With such a status, recruiting a new student who has just come from the outer city is already demeaning and quite aggrieved. Is there any reason why he cannot be recruited? This Cheng Can is really ignorant. Today he was going to let Cheng Can know that there was no one in the Tianhe Martial Academy that he couldn't recruit. At that moment, a cold light flashed across Li Zihao's eyes, and he said to Su Han: "It is extremely rare for warriors from the outer city to have talents like yours. I am now officially recruiting you to join my camp." "As long as you are attached to me, I can guarantee that you will never have to worry about Tuoba Liu's revenge, nor will you have to worry about Tuoba's lineage threatening your life." Li Zihao¡¯s words were filled with a strong sense of superiority. He knows this genius from the outer city. Having just offended the domineering Tuoba lineage, Tuoba Liu might take revenge at any time. As long as they are human, who would not be afraid in this situation? As long as he is afraid, the conditions he proposes will be an absolute temptation for him. As long as you rely on yourself, you will not be threatened by the Tuoba lineage. Who would not agree to such a condition? Therefore, Li Zihao is full of confidence. However, what he didn't expect was that Su Han had no reaction after hearing his words. Instead of being grateful for the promise, he put his hands in his pockets and smiled carelessly: "You don't have to worry about the threat of Tuoba's lineage. What a big tone! Are you recruiting me on your own behalf, or on behalf of me?" Is the camp behind you recruiting me?" Li Zihao's pupils shrank, Su Han's answer was obviously beyond his expectation, and a trace of anger flashed through his heart. However, he did not get angry on the spot. He just said calmly: "Does it matter who you represent? You just need to know that joining my camp is definitely your best choice at the moment." "What's more, you have just entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Although you are a first-class disciple, there are a hundred first-class disciples, a hundred people, fighting for the limited resources and opportunities. If you are not attached to a certain camp, then , why do those resources and opportunities favor you?" Li Zihao felt that by saying so much, he was already polite enough and courteous to the corporal. If this guy is not up to the mark, he is too disrespectful. Cheng Can did not speak, but stood aside and looked at Su Han lightly. He wanted to see what choice Su Han would make? Su Han chuckled, then suddenly turned around and asked Liu Mao next to him: "Liu Mao, if someone uses this tone to recruit you, what would you do?" Liu Mao smiled slyly. He knew Su Han's character and temper very well. This Li Zihao, with such an arrogant tone, could only recruit Su Han. "Hehe, with all due respect, even Old Liu and I would not agree to such a solicitation." Liu Mao deliberately winked and looked very vulgar, as if he was deliberately trying to seduce Li Zihao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 190: Are you worthy of going against you? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Oh? Even you won't agree. Why?" Su Han asked with a smile as if he was interested, but the look in his eyes seemed unusually indifferent and calm. Liu Mao laughed and said, "No reason, I'm just unhappy! Although I am a small person, I also know that money can't buy it. I am willing! Making friends is something that you and I both agree on. If it is just for a mere trifle, Making friends only for small profits is not called friends, they are called comrades! Some people don¡¯t even understand what friends are, so they just show off their superiority here, which makes me burst out laughing." Liu Mao¡¯s words undoubtedly added fuel to the fire and blocked the negotiation space. At that moment, Li Zihao's face instantly turned ugly. Cheng Can was slightly surprised when he heard this. He knew that this crazy genius from the outer city was unruly and had character, but he didn't expect that even his follower was so unsophisticated and arrogant. A small follower was more sharp-edged than the disciples of Tianhe Martial Academy. These words undoubtedly slapped Li Zihao in the face. This Li Zihao has always thought very highly of himself. He has always regarded himself as the first genius among the first-class disciples. In the first-class disciples area, he simply walked sideways, arrogant and looked down upon no one. ????????????????????????????????????????????????? But now, being squeezed out of the stage by a small follower next to a genius from outside the city, Cheng Can was really happy and felt that today was an extremely refreshing day. Su Han smiled again, with a hint of mockery in his eyes: "Master Li, you heard it too. Even my little follower said that I would not agree to your solicitation. If I accept it, wouldn't I be inferior to him? No. I have no choice but to say goodbye." It was said that there was nothing he could do, but the look in his eyes did not look like there was nothing he could do. Instead, there was a hint of sneer. In Li Zihao¡¯s eyes, it was a great irony. His dignified first-class disciple went out to recruit him on the first day, but the other party didn¡¯t even bother to give a reason. He just said that the follower didn¡¯t agree, so he didn¡¯t accept it? Is this a joke? Or are you being nakedly sarcastic and a slap in the face? Li Zihao didn't even dare to think about it. As long as he thought about it for a moment, the veins on his forehead would jump suddenly, and the blood would rush to the top of his head! "Boy, is this your attitude towards me, Li Zihao? Are you trying to go against me?" Li Zihao's voice turned cold. "First, it's not my attitude towards you, it's the attitude of my followers towards you. Second, you think too much and go against you, are you worthy?" Su Hanlian laughed, took Liu Mao and walked away. Leaving Li Zihao behind, his face turned blue and white for a while, and his whole body was almost trembling with anger! Cheng Can is most happy to see this kind of situation. Seeing Li Zihao defeated and embarrassed, Cheng Can is simply more excited than himself to advance into the top twenty first-class disciples. He chuckled, then turned around and left. Li Zihao's eyes were spitting fire, staring at Su Han's leaving back. If eyes could kill, Su Han would have died a hundred or a thousand times at this moment. "Senior Brother Li, this kid doesn't know how to appreciate others. Even if he has talent, he will still be dead." "That's right, after torturing a mere Tuoba Lin, he made his tail go up to the sky. He was so crazy that he didn't know the heights of the sky. If it was Senior Brother Li who followed him into the ring, he would definitely be killed instantly." Li Zihao was hugged by his subordinates, and the anger in his chest dissipated a little. He also knew that Su Han was at his current level. He could crush him with just a little movement of his hands. However, the camp behind him did not say anything. Even if he was filled with hatred, he could not act rashly. "Hmph, don't look at his arrogance now. If he offends Tuoba's lineage, people will step on him and torture him, stumbling him at every turn. He will never be able to stay in Tianhe Martial Academy for long. A mere ant from outside the city, how dare he Contempt the authority of the direct descendants of the Tianhe Martial Academy and seek death." Li Zihao said bitterly, waved his hand, and left with a group of his men. I have begun to secretly look forward to it, hoping that people from Tuoba's lineage can severely torture this ungrateful outer city maniac. In this way, he didn¡¯t have to do anything himself, he only had to watch the excitement in secret to get out his bad breath. at the same time. Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the residential area for true disciples. ??In a magnificent hall. There is a young man sitting in the middle, with a face like a crown of jade, a jade tree facing the wind, red lips and white teeth, sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes. No matter from which angle you look at it, he is perfect. With his cultivation, he actually reached the peak of the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, and was faintly close to the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. This perfect young man is surrounded by a group of trueThe powerful people in the earth realm, all wearing the uniforms of disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, were like stars over the moon, surrounding the perfect young people. Among them, Wang Yue, who ranked thirty-fourth among the first-class disciples, was also on the list. "Wang Yue, you were there at the time and saw it most clearly. How did the genius from the outer city surpass Tuoba Lin and how did he make Tuoba Liu so angry?" The young man said calmly, his voice neither fast nor slow, as if everything was under control. Even Wang Yue could not help but admire him at this moment. This perfect young man lost five hundred low-grade Yuanshi, and he didn't even frown. You must know that when Wang Yue went to place a bet at the handicap, he was actually placing a bet on behalf of this perfect young man. Those five hundred low-grade Yuan stones belong to this young man. Five hundred low-grade Yuan stones is a huge sum of money that ordinary disciples cannot even imagine. However, when this young man heard that Tuoba Lin was defeated and deposed, and that the five hundred low-grade Yuan stones were wasted, he only raised his eyebrows and did not show any heartache. It seemed that losing five hundred low-grade Yuanshi was not enough to cause any disturbance in his heart. This made Wang Yue feel admired in his heart. The heritage of the direct geniuses of the martial arts academy was indeed beyond the reach of ordinary people. What's more, the perfect young man in front of him is a direct descendant of the direct line, and his wealth is even better than that of Tuoba Lin. At the moment, Wang Yue went through it again in his mind, then took a deep breath and recounted in detail what happened on the day of the competition. After hearing this, the perfect young man chuckled lightly and said: "It really seems to be the style of the Tuoba lineage. Anyone who dares to go against them will definitely be regarded as a thorn in their side and a thorn in their flesh." "Haha, the style of Tuoba's lineage is tough, but that doesn't mean that Tuoba's lineage is the leader of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. In terms of strength and foundation, has Elder Shen's lineage ever been weaker than Tuoba's lineage?" Those who were strong in Zhenwu Realm around him knew the character of the perfect young man very well, and they all began to flatter him. A first-class disciple who was at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm said: "What does Senior Brother Shen think of Han Shu? In two weeks, the next Tianhe Martial Academy Genius Summit will be held. If Senior Brother Shen is interested in this boy, You might as well send him a post.¡± "What?" When Wang Yue heard this, his eyes suddenly turned red with jealousy. He, Wang Yue, has not even participated in this Genius Summit. How could a genius from outside the city be invited to participate in the Genius Summit? Fortunately, this perfect young man, who was called Senior Brother Shen, just closed his eyes slightly and did not express his position after listening to the suggestion. There was neither consent nor rejection. Another first-class disciple at the peak of the sixth level of the True Martial Realm frowned and said: "This boy's martial arts talent is pretty good, but when it comes to participating in the Genius Summit, it's still a bit short, right? The Genius Summit only invites the top two among the first-class disciples. The top ten participated.¡± The disciple who made the suggestion retorted unconvinced: "I just think that Senior Brother Shen might want to know about that kid. After all, that kid won the first place in this year's freshman selection. Logically speaking, he once challenged the top ten He truly conveys the right of being a disciple.¡± "Ha ha¡­¡­" ??The hall burst into laughter, and everyone shook their heads and said: "Even if he wants to challenge the true disciples, he will never be able to challenge Senior Brother Shen, unless he eats the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard." The perfect young man gathered in the center opened his eyes and said calmly: "You must understand that there are many ways to avoid inviting him to the Genius Summit. Wang Yue, I remember that you should be in the same class as him, right?" ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 191: Old Friend in Wushuang District You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Yes." Wang Yue replied in a deep voice, while his expression became a little unnatural. There are one hundred first-class students in the martial arts academy, the first twenty are in Class A, and the ones from twenty-one to one hundred are in Class B. Wang Yue has been in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy for nearly ten years. Step by step, he finally worked his way up to the 34th place among the first-class disciples. As a result, a new boy who came this year was in the same class as him. One can imagine Wang Yue's depression. "Senior Brother Shen wants me to test him?" Wang Yue suppressed the depression in his heart and asked respectfully. The young man said calmly: "You don't have to do it yourself. People from Tuoba's lineage will provoke him. Your task is to find out his background. I want to know what kind of adventure a kid from the outer city has had." , to make Elder Tuoba¡¯s grandson suffer such a big loss.¡± "yes!" ¡­¡­ In the early morning, when the first ray of morning light shone on the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, Su Han got up early, left the disciples' residential area, and came to a secluded martial arts training ground. Practice the two supporting martial arts of this technique once. "Zixia Tianhe Jue" and its two supporting martial arts "Zixia Palm" and "Tianhe Finger". Every new student will receive this set of secrets from the hospital when they are admitted to the hospital. Every student must practice it. . The level at which one can practice and comprehend will become an important reference factor in the ranking of students. The cultivation levels of this set of exercises and martial arts are divided into five realms: entry, minor achievement, proficiency, great achievement, and perfection. For new students, the requirements of the martial arts school are not very high. They are only required to practice their kung fu and martial arts to the entry-level level before attending class for the first time. However, that is for ordinary freshmen. Because ordinary freshmen attend classes by themselves and will not attend classes with old students. But it was different for Su Han. He was a first-class student from the moment he came up. When the first-class students were divided into classes, regardless of whether they were freshmen or old students, as long as they were ranked 21st to 100th, they would all be in the same class. Therefore, when Su Han went to class for the first time, he had to face competition from the old students. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????ifferently????have?been?in?the?Martial?Academy?for?several?years.?They?are?at?at?least?a?small?level?of?this?set?of?Kung Fu?Fights?and?Martial?Skills,?and?many?of?them?have?been?practiced?to?proficiency. Facing these old students who are like wolves and tigers, if Su Han only cultivates to the entry level, it will definitely not be enough. ""Zixia Tianhe Jue"!" Su Han searched for this technique in his consciousness, but unfortunately, there was no information about this technique and its accompanying martial arts in his past life memory. "This should be just an ordinary skill. It's normal for me to have no memory of my previous life." Su Han no longer searched for this technique, but instead searched for techniques related to it. Sure enough, within a moment, I found several advanced techniques in my memory, all of which were vaguely similar to the "Zixia Tianhe Jue". Martial arts are one journey, but different paths lead to the same destination. Although some martial arts have different sources, their core essences are similar. There is even a relationship between some techniques that are derived and transformed. With the principles of these advanced skills as a basis, Su Han deduced and calculated in his mind. The secret of "Zixia Tianhe Jue" was like peeling an onion, peeling off its coat layer by layer in front of him. The key to revealing the core essence within. As he had thought before, this "Zixia Tianhe Jue" is indeed not a particularly advanced skill. The most suitable warrior level for it is the true martial arts realm. ??Below the realm of Zhenwu, it is a bit difficult to practice this technique. Above the realm of Zhenwu, at the level of Zhenwu Tiandi, practicing this method of practice is not enough. Of course, if any skill can be cultivated to the state of Dzogchen, that is another matter. Even if a strong person in the True Martial Heaven Realm can master this technique and its matching martial arts to the Great Perfection realm, then its power will definitely be very terrifying. Su Han deduced the core of the "Zixia Tianhe Jue" again in his mind, and then used the supporting martial arts "Zixia Palm" and "Tianhe Finger" again. "Purple Cloud Palm" is free and elegant. When it is unfolded, the trees are filled with flowers and mercury falls on the ground. The emphasis is on elegance. "The Finger of the Tianhe" is about a strange thing, which is like thunder and flying stars. At a startling glance, a dragon suddenly appears, which catches people off guard. Su Han took a blow, and all the muscles and bones in his body were mobilized. One mental method and two supporting martial arts, in his hands, although they were still a little raw, theyBut it has performed many wonderful things that are not found in the original work. It¡¯s a pity that there is no audience here, otherwise it will definitely win the applause of the whole house. An hour later, Su Han ended his practice and walked to the ordinary disciples' residential area. Although he is now a first-class disciple, because he is new here, the courtyard where he lives in the first-class disciple area has not been cleared out yet. He temporarily lives in the ordinary student area, sharing a courtyard with a group of old students. In the general student residential area, there is a separate area specifically for girls, called Wushuang District. When passing by the Wushuang District, Su Han suddenly remembered that Ling Rui'er sent someone to ask him to take the time to come over last night, saying that she wanted to thank him in person for his life-saving grace in the Tianhe Glazed Tower, and wanted to consult Jiejie Jiu. The problem of Ye Mingxinhua¡¯s poison. Su Han doesn¡¯t need Ling Ruier¡¯s face-to-face thanks. However, he was somewhat interested in the sample that was poisoned by the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower. Because he remembered that people who have been poisoned by the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower will produce a substance similar to antibodies in their bodies, which can accelerate the flow of true energy in the meridians. The faster the flow of true energy, the faster the circulation of heaven and earth in the body, and the speed of cultivation will naturally be faster. In his previous life, Su Han had wanted to refine this substance for use by warriors in their cultivation. However, because the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower is a relatively exotic poison, and it is difficult to find poisoned samples, he failed to do so. Now, with Ling Ruier as a living example, how could he let her go? When he walked to the gate of Wushuang District, the sky was completely bright, and the charming girls who lived in Wushuang District poured out of their yards one after another. "Look, who is that masked man? He is so secretive. Have you never seen this man before?" "Looking at his appearance, he is not a famous person in the martial arts academy. What is this kind of person doing in Wushuang District? Could it be that he is another toad who wants to eat swan meat." "You are not a first-class disciple, but you dare to pursue someone from the Wushuang District?" Most of these girls are not as enthusiastic about martial arts as male warriors. Therefore, they did not go to see the martial arts competition between Su Han and Tuoba Lin, and they did not know that among the freshmen this year, there were so many Number one. ??Most of their attention is focused on dressing up and maintaining their appearance. For them, entering the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy was not so much about pursuing martial arts as it was about finding a golden son-in-law and having a backer who could ensure that they would have enough food and clothing for the rest of their lives. In the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the proportion of female students is very small, so although most of these beautiful girls in the Wushuang District are not outstanding in martial arts, they are more wolves than meat, and every girl is more or less surrounded by A group of suitors. Therefore, over time, a culture of comparison has formed in Wushuang District. If you are not a first-class disciple, you will definitely be ridiculed and laughed at by everyone in the Wushuang District if you want to pursue a girl from the Wushuang District. Even the girl being pursued will feel embarrassed. "Look who he is looking for?" These girls pointed at Su Han and gathered in groups not far away, looking like they were watching a good show. "A bunch of stinky yellow-haired girls!" Su Han was quite helpless at the moment. If he were really an ordinary sixteen-year-old boy, he would probably blush and be at a loss when faced with this kind of scene. But the question is, who is he? In the previous life, the Great Xia Grandmaster-level existence had never lacked women? Therefore, facing these little girls who have not yet grown up in his eyes, his heart is just as calm as ever. "why you?" Suddenly, a slightly familiar sharp voice fell into Su Han's ears. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 192: Sticking to the face for a beating You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han turned around and saw Lan Baoer, dressed in the uniform of a disciple of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, with a few girls standing on the steps with a surprised look on his face, the muscles on his face trembling unnaturally. "Bao'er, who is that? Isn't he your suitor?" Several girls asked jokingly. Lan Baoer snorted softly: "How is it possible? This person is from a humble background and has conflicts with my Tianyun Trading Company. How can I like him? I just didn't expect that this person would actually appear in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." Saying that, Lan Baoer moved lightly, came to Su Han, and said lightly: "It seems that I really underestimated you, and you were able to enter the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. The current Tianhe Martial Arts Academy has also fallen. Why? Collect all the goods inside?" After saying that, Lan Baoer showed a slight sarcastic smile on his face. Last time, at the elixir exhibition in the outer city, Tianyun Trading Company was slapped in the face by Su Han in full view of the public, and lost one million taels of silver to Su Han. Although none of the people present knew about this matter, Lan Baoer was still very worried in his heart and wished he could cut Su Han into pieces with a thousand knives. Now, there is finally a chance to humiliate Su Han. Lan Baoer can't wait to seize this opportunity and step on Su Han into the mud. Su Han raised his eyebrows and said in a neutral tone: "When I see you, I understand that the current Tianhe Martial Arts Academy has indeed taken in all kinds of goods." "you." Lan Baoer's face turned ugly for a moment. She didn't expect that this ant from the outer city would be so sharp-tongued. In just one sentence, she scolded her. "Showing off, are you very proud? Haha, let me tell you, even if you gave Yaowangdian the third-grade beauty pill last time, it would not be of any help to them. Yaowangdian will soon be defeated by Tianyun Trading Company. Soon After that, there will no longer be a force called Yaowangdian in Tianhe County." There was a sneer in Lan Baoer's eyes, and she stared at Su Han lightly. She just wanted to let this ungrateful ant from the outer city know that his existence could not change anything. Even if he is an enemy of Tianyun Trading Company, even if he favors Yaowang Palace, what should happen will still happen. This time, Tianyun Trading Company has the support of experts behind it. It is full of confidence and 100% sure that it will be able to completely defeat Yaowang Palace and make it impossible to sell even one of the pills produced by Yaowang Palace in Tianhe County. . "What? Yaowang Palace is going to be defeated by Tianyun Trading Company?" The girls in the Wushuang District who are present all know that Tianyun Trading Company and Yaowang Palace are the two giants in the field of elixirs. At this moment, hearing Lan Baoer's words, the eyes of these girls showed shock. The Palace of Medicine King has been rooted in Tianhe County for more than a hundred years, and everyone knows its background in elixirs. Lan Baoer is actually so confident, claiming that Yaowang Palace will be defeated by Tianyun Trading Company. What gives Lan Baoer such strong confidence? The crowd began to exchange glances with each other. It seems that Tianyun Trading Company will make big moves in the near future! "Really? Are you sure?" To Lan Baoer¡¯s surprise, Su Han just smiled leisurely and uttered a sentence. The eyes under the mask were still calm. It seemed that Lan Baoer's declaration was not enough to make any waves in his heart. Lan Baoer's face instantly darkened and she sneered: "Why, do you still have different opinions? It doesn't matter. When the time comes, I will remember to send someone to send an invitation to your residence, so you can witness it with your own eyes. How did Yaowang Palace get destroyed by Tianyun Trading Company? By the way, which courtyard in the ordinary disciple area do you live in?" Lan Baoer didn¡¯t even mention the first-class disciple area. In her opinion, it was already good for this ant from the outer city to enter the Tianhe Martial Academy. How could he be a first-class disciple? Su Han¡¯s eyes still had that neither salty nor bland expression, and he said calmly: ¡°No. 238.¡± "Ha ha¡­¡­" The women around him suddenly bent over with laughter. Even Lan Baoer couldn't help it and burst out laughing. In the general student area, the courtyard after No. 200 has the worst conditions. It is a courtyard where eight people live together. It is small, crowded, and noisy with many people. Those who live in the eight-person courtyard are the most ordinary and low-level disciples in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Their number is the largest in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, but they are also the group with the least sense of existence. No matter where they go, they are invisible. Might get anyone's attention. This masked man, who lives in a courtyard where eight people live together, actually dares to come to the Wushuang District. Who gave him such strong confidence and courage! "Hahaha, now I really want to know who he is looking for when he comes to Wushuang District." "Who is so unlucky to be obsessed with a low-level disciple who lives in the eight-person courtyard? Tsk, tsk, if it were me, I would be so ashamed that I would commit suicide directly." Lan Baoer's eyes narrowed slightly, with a sarcastic sneer on his face: "How can the gap between people be so big? I am also a martial artist from the outer city. I heard that there is a new student who just came in this year. When he comes to Tianhe Martial Academy , defeated Elder Tuoba¡¯s grandson Tuoba Lin by leapfrogging, and won the championship in the freshman selection. The gap between genius and mediocrity is really not a joke.¡± After saying that, Lan Baoer raised his wonderful eyes, stared at Su Han provocatively, and said lightly: "Don't be unconvinced, this is the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, where dragons and crouching tigers are hidden, and martial arts are advocated. Your little pill method cannot be used here. Transferred. You are also a warrior from the outer city. You live in a community of eight people and live like a dog, while others in the first-class disciple area have a supreme courtyard to themselves. This is the difference. " ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ~ As soon as Lan Baoer said these words, all the women around him took a breath. Did he leapfrog and defeat Elder Tuoba's grandson? What kind of genius is this? ??Among this year¡¯s freshmen, is there such a monster? At this moment, some women couldn't hold themselves back, with a hint of yearning in their eyes. However, when their eyes turned to Su Han, their brows couldn't help but frown. Compared with those geniuses, the ordinary disciple living in the eight-person community in front of him looked simply despicable and unworthy of appearing in this unparalleled area. Only the kind of evil genius that Lan Baoer calls is qualified to step into this unparalleled area. "Ha! Do you feel envious? It's a pity that martial arts talent is destined by nature. I heard that that evildoer was born with a superior fire-attributed spiritual body talent. This innate advantage, no matter how jealous you are, you can only look back and sigh." Seeing the surprised expressions of the women around her, Lan Baoer became even more proud and couldn't help but sarcastically spoke again. At this moment, Lan Baoer felt extremely happy in her heart, and she was so happy that she was so happy. The suffocation I suffered from the previous elixir exhibition was gone! A strange alchemist? Are you very talented in elixirs? so what? After entering the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the people here only recognize martial arts. No matter how talented you are in elixirs, you can only carry the shoes of those who are strong in martial arts. No matter how sharp you are at the elixir exhibition, you are still a small and humble ant when you come to Tianhe Martial Arts Academy! Although, Lan Baoer also has no favorable impression of the monster from the outer city who was said to have deposed Tuoba Lin. However, she hates Su Han even more, so she doesn't mind trying her best to elevate the outer city monster to attack Su Han. The higher you praise the monster from the outer city, the smaller, humbler and pitiful Su Han appears in front of you. Lan Baoer hates Su Han, hates that he always looks calm and unfazed by favors and humiliations. It seems that even if the mountain collapses, he will not change his expression. The more he behaves like this, the more Lan Baoer is eager to tear off his mask of indifference, eager to see a different look in his eyes that is different from calm, such as feeling ashamed of himself, such as hiding and hiding. However, at this moment, Lan Baoer was disappointed again. Su Han's eyes were still so calm and indifferent, as calm as water. "Haha, a monster from the outer city?" Su Han simply laughed. He originally didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with this Lan Baoer, but he didn¡¯t expect that this woman would insist on hitting him in the face again and again. "From your tone, it sounds like you are very familiar with that monster from the outer city?" Su Han asked deliberately. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 193 The Jedi Reversal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lan Baoer didn't expect Su Han to ask such a question. He was stunned for a few seconds before sneering: "Of course! Our Tianyun Trading Company has always maintained good business with that monster from the outer city. I have met him many times during our interactions.¡± "Oh? Are you sure?" Su Han asked again. Lan Baoer said calmly: "What? Do you have any objections?" She had already made up her mind. At worst, she would recruit the monster from the outer city after today. Anyway, Tianyun Trading Company had plenty of money, so it would not be difficult to recruit someone. As long as she gets on the line with the monster from the outer city, then she, Lan Baoer, will not be lying today. There was a mocking look in Su Han's eyes, "I was worried before that you were bragging by describing the deeds of the monster from the outer city so vividly, as if you had seen it with your own eyes. It turns out that you are very familiar with the monster from the outer city. That¡¯s not surprising.¡± "Me? Bragging?" Lan Baoer's face turned cold and he said angrily: "As the second lady of Tianyun Trading Company, do I need to brag?" "Okay, I hope you remember what you just said" Su Han smiled faintly, walked around Lan Baoer, and walked deeper into the Wushuang District. What? Are you leaving now? Lan Baoer couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and the girls from the Wushuang District around him also stared with big eyes. Su Han had just walked a few steps when a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm wearing bodyguard attire suddenly came towards him. When he saw Su Han, his face immediately showed joy and he said respectfully: "Mr. Han, you are here, we The lady has been waiting for you for a long time." This strong man¡¯s voice was not loud, but it clearly fell on the ears of everyone in Wushuang District. For a moment, everyone wondered if they had heard wrongly. "Are we hallucinating? How come Uncle Zhou, Ling Ruier's bodyguard, is so respectful to this kid?" How could these girls in the Wushuang District not know that this strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm was Miss Ling's bodyguard. Looking at the entire Wushuang District, Ling Ruier is the only one who can have a strong person at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm as a bodyguard. Because Ling Ruier is a direct descendant of the Tianhe Martial Academy, her family background is far beyond comparison with those present. The most important thing is, isn¡¯t Ling Ruier¡¯s bodyguard Uncle Zhou always cold-hearted and nonchalant towards everyone? How could you be so respectful to this humble, ordinary disciple who lived in a community of eight people? He also said that the lady has been waiting for him for a long time? Why would Ling Ruier wait for him? For a moment, these girls from the Wushuang District felt like their world view was completely shattered. "Who are these people?" Uncle Zhou glanced at the group of women headed by Lan Baoer, frowned slightly, and said to Su Han: "Mr. Han, are they wasting your time? Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is very big, and there are many so-called people. Mr. Han doesn't need to Pay attention." Hearing Uncle Zhou¡¯s words, Lan Baoer and others suddenly turned pale. In Uncle Zhou¡¯s eyes, are they just a group of people who don¡¯t know what they are called? However, Lan Baoer did not have the courage to talk back, because Uncle Zhou was a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. Although Tianyun Trading Company has a lot of wealth, it doesn¡¯t even have a strong person at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. In the Tianhe Martial Academy Ling Family, strong men at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm could only serve as bodyguards for the young lady. Lan Baoer is the second young lady of Tianyun Trading Company. She is usually a star among the stars in the Wushuang District, but in front of the Tianhe Martial Academy Ling family, Lan Baoer is nothing. She is not on the same level as Ling Rui'er at all. . "From now on, don't waste Mr. Han's time anymore. You can't afford to waste the time of a first-class disciple." Uncle Zhou said another cold word to Lan Baoer and others. "First-class disciple? Who?" Lan Baoer was extremely confused. Uncle Zhou frowned and said impatiently: "Haven't you heard that Young Master Han defeated Tuoba Lin and won the championship in the freshman selection? He has already qualified as a first-class disciple?" "Defeat Tuoba Lin by leapfrogging?" "Winning the freshman selectionchampion?" Lan Baoer couldn't believe her ears. Her whole brain immediately began to roar, and blood rushed to the top of her head. She didn't even hear Uncle Zhou's next words clearly. Only these two sentences were lingering in her mind. Defeat Tuoba Lin by leapfrogging? Win the freshman selection? Isn¡¯t this the deeds of that evildoer from the outer city? Mr. Han willIs it that monster from the outer city? How can this be? Impossible, how could a pill genius have such a strong talent in martial arts? Isn¡¯t this a naked slap in her face? Before making her laugh, she was still talking about the deeds of that monster from the outer city in front of Mr. Han. As a result, Mr. Han and the monster from the outer city are the same person? "Bao'er, didn't you say that your Tianyun Trading Company has been doing business with that monster from the outer city? You also said that you have met him many times?" A group of Lan Baoer¡¯s companions asked with confusion. Since we have met him many times, how could Lan Baoer not recognize that the person in front of him is the monster from the outer city? Are you still ridiculing him? Could it be that this Lan Baoer is really bragging? Under the questioning of everyone, Lan Baoer was speechless and couldn't answer at all. His face turned red and white, and he was extremely embarrassed. She simply wished she could have the magical power of escape and leave this unparalleled area on the spot. For a time, all the girls present felt that their outlook on life had been refreshed. It turns out that the second lady of Tianyun Trading Company will also lie and brag just to save face. It turns out that a young man who looks like a down-and-out young man may be the new genius who just made a splash in the martial arts arena a few days ago. They have never witnessed such a huge reversal in their lives. It¡¯s wonderful, it¡¯s simply wonderful! At that moment, these girls¡¯ impressions of Su Han immediately took a 180-degree turn. Not only because he was the monster from the outer city who stole the limelight, but also because, in the face of Lan Baoer's ridicule and ridicule, in the face of the cold looks and ridicule of people like them, he did not fly into a rage and impatiently reveal his identity. "This kind of cultivation, this kind of demeanor, even those geniuses who are among the top twenty first-class disciples may not have it. "Junior Brother Han, I am He Jiao from Wushuang District. Let's make friends." "Junior Brother Han, this is my contact information, which contains my address. If you are interested, you can come to my place at any time to learn martial arts." At this moment, many girls rushed forward and surrounded Su Han enthusiastically. Su Han¡¯s eyes were smiling and his answers were fluent, but his feet began to move with a subtle step, and he unknowingly escaped from the circle of girls. The group of girls didn¡¯t know what was going on, they just thought this little junior brother was very weird. One second he was smiling and talking in front of them, the next second he teleported ten meters away, and the next second , the whole person disappeared. "This seems to be the legendary 'passing among thousands of flowers, not a single leaf touches me'?" But Uncle Zhou knew a little bit about the art. When he noticed Su Han's footwork, his whole body froze slightly and his pupils narrowed tightly. He has also practiced this kind of leaf step. It is said that when you practice to the state of Dzogchen, you can reach the state of "walking among thousands of flowers without even a leaf touching you". "However, it is very difficult to practice this step to the entry level. Uncle Zhou never thought that he would be able to practice to the Great Perfection state in this life. After practicing for several years with no results, he gave up. As a result, today I actually saw this state of Dzogchen in a young man who is less than twenty years old? Is this an illusion? Uncle Zhou rubbed his eyes and suddenly found that Su Han's retreating figure suddenly became staggering, and there was no shadow of a leaf touching his body. "It's really strange!" Uncle Zhou was full of doubts and chased after him. "Mr. Han, please go this way." Uncle Zhou took Su Han to a quiet courtyard in the deepest part of Wushuang District. Looking at the courtyard, Su Han couldn't help but shake his head slightly. He was also a first-class disciple who had not yet moved into the first-class disciple area. The difference in treatment was really big! He and a group of people were crowded into a small and messy courtyard in the ordinary disciple area, but Ling Rui'er was able to monopolize a quiet courtyard in the best feng shui place in Wushuang District. "Mr. Han, we are here." There are two people in this courtyard. To be precise, two women. One of the girls, with a childish face and petite figure, looked cute and lovable, it was Ling Ruier. At this moment, she was holding a long iron sword and practicing sword moves with another woman. The woman was about in her early twenties and had a very good figure. She was wearing a tight-fitting martial leather armor, which outlined her exquisite curves even more gracefully. This woman has a heroic look on her face, she is quite stern when she shouts and shouts, and she has the air of a woman who will not give in to men in her every move. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)He has the spirit of being a woman and not a man. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 194: Who do you think is mentally retarded and confident? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What's going on? Judging from Ling Ruier's appearance, it seems that the poison in her body has not been completely eliminated." Su Han's evil eye is extremely sharp. After a quick scan, he found that Ling Ruier's flowing essence was mixed with a trace of cold air. This cold air obviously came from the poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower. Su Han's eyes narrowed slightly, and he suddenly realized that with the detoxification level of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, it was impossible to completely eliminate the toxicity of Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower. However, if the remaining poison is left in Ling Rui'er's body, sooner or later she will suffer from a poisonous attack and die, and the more she circulates her true energy, the faster the attack will occur. I don¡¯t know if she understands this or not. She is undoubtedly courting death by practicing swordplay now. "Hold on!" At this moment, a light scolding sounded, and the iron sword in Ling Ruier's hand clanged to the ground, and the sexy woman's long sword was placed on Ling Ruier's pink neck. Su Han shook his head speechlessly, who is this woman? His cultivation has actually reached the eighth level of the True Martial Realm, but Ling Rui'er is only at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. If a big one bullies a small one, doesn't he know how to let things go? "Furthermore, the more she circulates her true energy, the faster Ling Ruier will die. Does this guy understand?" "Idiot woman." Su Han snorted lightly, disapproving in his heart, "She is really big-breasted and brainless. The ancients are sincere and I can't bully you." ¡°Unexpectedly, his shaking head and humming movement happened to fall into the eyes of that sexy woman, but it caused trouble. "Where did this pervert come from? How dare you run wild in Wushuang District?" The sexy woman seemed to be in a bad mood. Suddenly seeing a young man she had never seen before, she shook her head and hummed, with a look of disapproval, but it just gave her inner anger a breakthrough. Su Han frowned, turned around and asked Uncle Zhou: "Who is this idiot woman?" When Uncle Zhou heard this, he was immediately speechless, with a look of astonishment and a wry smile on his face, not knowing how to answer. "You pervert, who are you calling an idiot woman?" The sexy woman raised her eyebrows, and her jade lips moved fiercely. "Who else besides you?" Su Han was also angered by these two consecutive words of "pervert", "If I remember correctly, when Ling Ruier was poisoned, I told her that this kind of poison , the more she circulates her true energy, the faster she will die. Now that her poison has not been cleared away, you are dragging her into martial arts training, do you think she is not dying fast enough?" "Also, you idiot woman, don't put your sword on someone's neck. When your heart is frightened, your true energy runs faster." "The most idiotic thing is that the iron sword you are using is made of black iron. Xuanwu iron is extremely cold and yin, which makes it easier to induce the cold poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower. I am confused. , isn¡¯t the Ling family of the Tianhe Martial Academy very powerful? Why would they hire an idiot like this who knows nothing to be a martial arts teacher for the young lady?¡± Su Hanlian laughed again and again. Originally, he was too lazy to say anything to this woman, but her behavior was so ungrateful. The woman was originally very aggressive, but when Su Han yelled at her, she was stunned for a moment. In particular, she was slightly surprised that Su Han could recognize Xuanwu Bintie at a glance. Ling Rui'er, on the other hand, ran over with a smile and a bit of girlish naivety, and pulled Su Han's sleeve, "Okay, senior brother, Aunt Lingzhi just returned to Tianhe Martial Arts Academy this morning. She has something to do with me. , she still knows nothing! Just forgive her this time." "Wait a minute!" The sexy woman named Lingzhi regained her composure, "Rui'er, tell me clearly, who wants this pervert to forgive? Also, how can you hold on to his sleeve and let go? , who is this kid, and how can he come in and out of your courtyard?" "You're an idiot and you still don't admit it. Do you think I came here out of curiosity?" ¡°Boy, if you say something idiotic again, believe it or not, I will beat you until you can¡¯t take care of yourself!¡± Ling Rui'er on the side took a deep breath when she heard this, fearing that Ling Zhi would really beat Su Han in anger, she quickly said: "Okay! Aunt, senior brother, please stop talking. Let me explain, This is Senior Brother Han Shu. He saved my life during the tower rushing competition! He is very powerful. If he hadn¡¯t reminded me that I couldn¡¯t circulate my true energy after being poisoned by the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower, I would have died right now. ¡± "He? Save your life?" Ling Zhi's proud face was full of disbelief. A pair of beautiful eyes fell on Su Han and snorted disdainfully, "How could I save your life at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm? Rui'er, you have a simple personality. Don¡¯t be deceived by this kind of person, this guy is hiding his face with a mask, and he doesn¡¯t look like a good person at first glance.¡± "Auntie, his name is Han Shu. He is a new first-class disciple this year. He is not 'this kid'. Senior brother, this is my aunt Lingzhi., she is a senior martial artist at Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Don't call her an idiot woman, it's ugly! " "Senior martial artist?" Su Han was startled. He thought that this tough woman should be the martial arts teacher hired by the Ling family for Ling Ruier, but he didn't expect that she was a senior martial artist from Tianhe Martial Academy, on the same level as Luo Yunyi. "First-class disciple?" Lingzhi was also stunned. With a fourth-level cultivation of the True Martial Realm, he could actually be ranked among the first-class disciples? And he was a first-class disciple when he first entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy? She hasn¡¯t been at Tianhe Martial Arts Academy for the past month, but she doesn¡¯t know what happened. Can even a warrior at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm become a first-class disciple? However, even if you are a first-class disciple, when you see a senior martial artist, you must still practice the etiquette of teacher and student. Lingzhi had never seen such a ignorant boy, and she didn't know what he had done to dare to scold the teacher? "Boy, you can do it. You succeeded in making me remember you, and you dared to scold even a senior martial artist. I, Lingzhi, have never seen such an impudent and rude student in my life." "What? What you do is like an idiot, why don't you let others scold you?" Su Han raised his eyelids and dared to say that he didn't look like a good person. Even if he was a senior martial artist, he would still scold him. "What happened to the senior martial artist? What happened to my dear aunt? Do you know that everything you just did? Are you pushing your niece to die? There's no way that just because you are a teacher and I'm a student, you can be so stupid and confident, while I can't even say a word, right?" "What did you say? Who is so stupid as to be so confident?" Lingzhi almost jumped up from the ground, veins on her forehead were pulsing, a murderous light flashed in her eyes, and her jade hand couldn't help but grasp the hilt of the sword again. When their eyes met, Su Han had a neither salty nor bland look in his eyes, and he was not afraid of Ling Zhi's murderous eyes at all. It was as if he didn¡¯t even know that Lingzhi standing in front of him was an eighth-level master of the True Martial Realm. ¡°Boy, I don¡¯t care who you are, you¡¯ve called me an idiot a total of six times today, remember this, women are very vindictive.¡± "Han Shu, right? A first-class disciple, right?" A strange smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Lingzhi's mouth, and the eyes he stared at Su Han suddenly became like staring at a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, as if he had caught Su Han or something. Like a handle. Su Han shrugged, "I'm afraid of everything except being threatened by women." "So what if you are an eighth-level master of the True Martial Realm? You are a teacher from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, so you may not be able to come up and beat me up?" Su Han really couldn't think of anything in Lingzhi that could threaten him. Tuoba Liu was so arrogant that day, but in the end he still couldn't do anything to himself. There's no way the Ling family is more powerful than Tuoba's lineage, right? Lingzhi sneered: "Don't be too proud, sooner or later you will cry!" She looked confident. "By the way, kid, what did you just say? What about the poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower? Why have I never heard of it? Could it be that you made it up and deliberately deceived Rui'er?" Lingzhi suddenly looked suspicious again, obviously not believing that Ling Ruier was really poisoned. She has just returned to Tianhe Martial Arts Academy from other places, and she has no idea about everything that happened during this period. "No, Auntie! I'm really poisoned, I" Ling Zhi raised her hand and cut off Ling Rui'er's words: "Rui'er needless to say, you have been bewitched by this kid. Even if you are really poisoned, with the financial resources of our Ling family, what kind of detoxification expert can Can¡¯t invite me? What¡¯s more, your face doesn¡¯t show any signs of poisoning.¡± "snort." Su Hanlian laughed, you are not willing to let me detoxify, so I may not be willing to waste my soul power to detoxify you? This is just right, everyone breaks up and no one wastes anyone's time. "In that case, I'll take my leave." "Brother, don't leave." Ling Ruier was anxious, and the true energy in her body began to flow rapidly again. Then a chill surged through her limbs and bones, and the poison rushed directly into her heart. She opened her mouth and vomited out a mouthful of black blood. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 195: Offended the person who least deserves to be offended You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ruier!" Lingzhi¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and with a quick step, she supported Ling Ruier¡¯s crumbling figure, her eyes suddenly filled with worry. At the same time, Ling Zhi¡¯s fingers were also placed on Ling Ruier¡¯s wrist, feeling Ling Ruier¡¯s increasingly weak pulse, Ling Zhi¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, a little shocked. From Ling Ruier¡¯s face, there was no sign of poisoning. Therefore, although Ling Ruier and Su Han repeatedly emphasized that she was poisoned, the proud and stubborn Ling Zhi always insisted on her own opinion and believed that Ling Ruier was not poisoned at all. However, Ling Ruier's vomiting of blood at this moment suddenly shattered Ling Zhi's persistence. How could a normal person vomit blood for no reason? Could it be that Ling Ruier was really poisoned by some strange poison? Lingzhi's mood is a bit complicated. Ling Ruier is her most beloved niece. She has watched her grow up. When she came back this time, she saw that Ling Rui'er was a little sick, so she thought that she had neglected her practice and had lost her energy and spirit. She didn't care how Ling Rui'er explained it, so she forcibly dragged her to the yard to practice sword practice. . "Am I really wrong? Everything I did just now is really pushing Rui'er on the road to death?" "Should I believe what a fourth-level true martial artist says?" Lingzhi felt very conflicted. Of course she hoped Ling Rui'er would be well, but she was also worried that if Su Han was bragging and couldn't detoxify anything, wouldn't he be harming Ling Rui'er? "Brother, help me." Ling Ruier didn't know the complexity of Ling Zhi's heart. She just struggled to open her big watery eyes and looked at Su Han eagerly. Su Han sighed, okay, who made him relent? "If you want me to detoxify you, let this crazy woman get out first." Su Han felt that his demands were not excessive at all. He did not seek fame or profit, but only wanted the eyesore to disappear from his eyes. Is there any doctor in the world who has lower requirements than himself? Unexpectedly, when Lingzhi heard these words, she jumped up as if she was electrocuted: "What did you say? Let me out?" "Why? This is my niece's yard, it's my yard!" Lingzhi's beautiful eyes widened and she refused to give up an inch of ground. "What?" Su Han's eyes were even wider than Lingzhi's, "You have the nerve to say this is your yard? Don't even look where it is? The girls' dormitory area! Come on, you are too old, is it really that fun to pretend to be young? " If it weren¡¯t for Ling Ruier¡¯s urgent need to detoxify, Ling Zhi would have chopped Su Han into pieces and dragged the body out to feed the dogs. Because the vicious look in her eyes at this moment had fully betrayed her inner thoughts. "Okay, kid, congratulations on being successfully remembered by me. I'll say it again, there will be times when you cry in the future." "I'll go out to find some doctors first and come back later. I don't expect you to be able to undo Rui'er's poison during this period, but if you randomly administer the medicine to make her poison more serious, you will find that you will die. It¡¯s miserable.¡± Su Han raised his eyebrows and wanted to say something venomous, but Lingzhi's figure had disappeared into the yard like a gust of wind. "Okay, senior brother, my aunt is gone, so stop being venomous! In fact, my aunt is very good. You two must have made a mistake today." Ling Ruier smiled sweetly, looking innocent and innocent. This smile made Su Han feel a little better. He was really confused by that messy woman. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of his mouth, is it necessary for him to come and lust after a little girl who is not fully developed? "I didn't expect that I, Su Han, would be scolded by a woman with big breasts and no brains. Alas!" The two came to the room where Ling Ruier lived. Su Han released his soul power to check Ling Ruier's meridians and true energy flow. Ling Ruier asked nervously: "How is it? Is there a way to solve it?" "There is a way, but I still lack some materials." Su Han made some calculations and came up with an optimal detoxification pill preparation plan. However, there is a key ingredient called Zhiyang Grass, which is very difficult to find. It should not even be in the inventory of Medicine King Palace. "Then what should we do?" Ling Ruier's eyes were red, and the fire of hope that had just been ignited in her eyes dimmed again. She believed that Su Han would definitely find a way, but she didn't expect that she would get stuck on the material. . "Brother, is there any way to temporarily relieve the toxicity? It doesn't matter if Rui'er dies, but I'm afraid that my aunt will be sad. Once my aunt gets sad, she will bring down the entire Tianhe Martial Arts Academy.Turned. " Su Han couldn't help but twitch the corners of his mouth slightly as he imagined that scene. "Don't worry, didn't your aunt go out to help you find a doctor? With the Ling family's financial situation, it's impossible to find a good one." Ling Rui'er said anxiously: "Senior brother, don't you care about Rui'er anymore?" Su Han's eyes twitched again. Why hadn't he noticed before that this girl was so clingy that it was hard for anyone to reject her? "There is a way, but you really can't practice anymore before the remaining poison is cleared away, and you can't take martial arts classes either. Oh, that idiot woman, are you sure she is really a senior martial artist at Tianhe Martial Arts Academy?" "whee." Ling Rui'er suddenly blinked, with a hint of cunning in her smart eyes, "Senior brother, Rui'er will secretly tell you a secret. You can't scold my aunt again." "Why? She doesn't have a good mind, so why doesn't she let others scold her? I scolded her for her own good. Don't worry, I won't let others know that I scolded her." "Hehe, but aren't you a first-class student? My aunt came back this morning and just received a notice that she will be the class teacher of Class B, a first-class student." "What?" Su Han's eyes suddenly straightened up, "Why didn't you say something like this earlier?" "You didn't give me a chance to say it just now." Ling Ruier felt a little aggrieved. Su Han is a little depressed. He just offended Tuoba Liu, but Tuoba Liu couldn't give him some shoes directly. Now, I have offended my class teacher again He seemed to see countless little shoes flying towards him, and then thought of Lingzhi's sneer when he left. In this first class of school, would anyone believe that no one would give him little shoes to wear? A quarter of an hour later. Lingzhi rushed to Ling Ruier's yard with several alchemists, only to find that Su Han had already left. "This brat!" Lingzhi couldn't help but twitching her eyelids and cursed secretly. She should have expected that the boy was young and sharp-tongued, and he was not reliable at first glance. "Guys, this is my niece Ling Ruier, please help some masters to check her out. Just now, a layman gave her a diagnosis and treatment. I don't know if there will be any harm. Please be careful." Although Lingzhi was anxious, she still did not lose her etiquette in front of several alchemists. She went to the Tianhe County Alchemy Academy to invite these alchemists. The lowest-ranking one among them was also the Great Alchemist of Six Seals. Although he was not a member of the elders of the Alchemy Academy, he was definitely not someone ordinary people could afford. Although Lingzhi is a strong person at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm, and there are few people who can match her in the martial arts, in her mind, the strong ones in the alchemy path are still worthy of respect due to the different paths of alchemy. After listening to Ling Zhi¡¯s words, several alchemists nodded and started to consult Ling Ruier without any more nonsense. Ling Rui'er's lips moved quickly, as if she wanted to say something, but Ling Zhi stopped her sternly: "Rui'er, don't move. Don't disturb the diagnosis and treatment of the masters." Ling Ruier curled her lips, looking quite aggrieved. She tried to speak several times, but was blocked by Ling Zhi's stern look. "Miss Ling, is there no sign of your niece being poisoned?" Suddenly, an alchemist spoke, his beard twitching slightly, looking a little displeased. "What? No signs of poisoning?" Ling Zhi couldn't believe her ears, and immediately stepped forward and grabbed Ling Rui'er's hand, "It's impossible. I felt her pulse just now and she was already very weak, so I hurriedly invited some masters to come. Consultation.¡± ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Ling Zhi placed her two jade fingers on Ling Ruier's pulse, and she was suddenly surprised to find that Ling Ruier's pulse was smooth and strong. How could she feel as weak as before? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 196: Hostility from the eight-person settlement You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How is this going?" Lingzhi almost wondered if she was hallucinating. Wasn't Ling Ruier about to faint just now? How come he suddenly became a normal person again? What happened during the time she was out? "Miss Ling, our time is also very precious. Miss Ling, please don't make such jokes again." Several alchemists from the alchemy academy looked very displeased. The lowest ranking one among them is also the Great Alchemist of Six Seals, and they all specialize in poison making and detoxification. They are famous detoxification experts in Tianhe Alchemy Academy, and their business is very busy. "no." Lingzhi¡¯s lips moved quickly, looking a little annoyed, ¡°Masters, our Rui¡¯er is really poisoned. I use my personality to vouch for it, please give her another consultation.¡± Several alchemists looked at Lingzhi suspiciously, shook their heads, and sat down for another consultation. This time, they really diagnosed a problem. ¡°As expected, there is a kind of evil poison in this little lady¡¯s body. If you don¡¯t examine her carefully, you won¡¯t be able to find it.¡± An alchemist¡¯s eyes were slightly condensed, looking a little shocked. "Do any of you know how to solve it?" Lingzhi asked anxiously. Several alchemists looked at each other and shook their heads. One alchemist said: "This poison is very strange, and we can't detoxify it for a while. However, it seems that the detoxification does not require a few of us." ah!" "What do the masters mean by this?" Several alchemists smiled bitterly and said: "The poison in Miss Ling's body has obviously been suppressed by someone using an extremely sophisticated method. Although it has not been cured, it should not reoccur in a short period of time. Since the Ling family If you can hire such a master of detoxification, what¡¯s the use of inviting a few more of us? Our detoxification methods are far inferior to this master!¡± "What?" Lingzhi couldn¡¯t believe her ears. The toxicity had been suppressed? ¡°Moreover, these great alchemists also said that their detoxification methods are far inferior to that detoxification master? Where does the detoxification expert come from? Wasn¡¯t that ungrateful brat the only one who was with Ling Ruier just now? "Miss Ling, if there is nothing else, we will leave first. By the way, if the detoxification expert comes again next time, please tell Miss Ling that we are very eager to ask him for some advice on how to make a poison. Problems related to poison detoxification. If he can reward me, we will definitely give him a very generous apprenticeship gift!" After speaking, several great alchemists walked away with smiles on their faces. "Rui'er, what on earth is going on?" Lingzhi felt like her head was going to explode. What happened today was obviously beyond her knowledge. Several great alchemists actually said that they wanted to worship that boy as their teacher? No, no, there must be something wrong. That kid is so careless and doesn't look like a good person at first glance. She still doesn't know what happened just now. It's not necessarily clear whether the boy suppressed the toxicity. Ling Ruier said aggrievedly: "Auntie, I just wanted to explain, but you refused to let me speak." "Okay, okay! Now tell me, what happened just now?" As soon as she heard Lingzhi's question, Ling Rui'er immediately became energetic, her smart eyes widened, and she said excitedly: "Aunt, my senior brother is very powerful. He just tapped some acupuncture points for me, and I felt it. Much better. Then, he hand-drawn a picture of a fierce tiger and a blazing sun for me, and also paired it with a mantra, saying that I should meditate for half an hour every morning and evening. I meditated carefully, and sure enough, I felt that my body was no longer so cold, and my meridians were not that cold anymore. It feels like being frozen.¡± "What is it? Is it really as magical as you said?" Lingzhi still didn¡¯t believe it and took a crudely drawn picture from Ling Ruier¡¯s hand. When she saw the bold brush strokes in this picture, the tiger almost didn't look like a tiger anymore. Lingzhi subconsciously snorted and started to say something sarcastic. Suddenly, an inexplicable power suddenly came from the picture, Lingzhi groaned softly, and his whole body suddenly felt hot. "That's right! Senior brother said that if you are not poisoned by the poison of the Nine-leaf Mingxin Flower, it is best not to visualize this picture of the fierce tiger and the blazing sun. Because the yang energy is heavier in it, ordinary people may evolve if they visualize it. If it becomes a heat poison, it will be bad." Ling Ruier talked eloquently, as if she were half an expert.   When Lingzhi saw her niece's appearance, she immediately became furious. At that moment, his eyes seemed to be bursting with fire. That boy, who knew what kind of ecstasy soup he had poured into Rui'er, dared to snatch her most beloved niece from her and seek death. "I have only been out for a few days, and you are always talking about my senior brother and my senior brother! Don't rush to be happy. The poison is only temporarily suppressed, and it is still far from being detoxified! No, I have to go to the Danyuan again. Let me find you a better detoxification expert." Ling Ruier didn¡¯t take it seriously. She took Lingzhi¡¯s arm and rested her head on her shoulder. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to find anyone else. I believe senior brother will find a way.¡± "No! If I say look for it, I must look for it. That guy can't be trusted at all. And this picture, are you sure you want to continue visualizing it? I'm always worried that that guy is a charlatan, and his detoxification methods are more harmful than helpful to you. ah." Ling Ruier said with a smile: "I believe in senior brother." Lingzhi looked at Ling Ruier, and there was obviously some hesitation in her delicate eyes. "Okay, that's up to you!" When Lingzhi said this, she felt unbelievable. Why did she let Ling Ruier do what she wanted? Why should you trust that brat¡¯s detoxification method? Could it be that I was really fooled by him? "No, no! I trust the judgment of several masters. Several masters said that the toxicity has been temporarily suppressed. Maybe that boy's blind cat hit a dead mouse, maybe." The competitive Lingzhi quickly found a suitable excuse for herself in her heart. "No matter what, we still have to find this detoxification master. Even if that kid's detoxification method can be used for a while, it won't last forever!" ¡­¡­ At this moment, Su Han has returned to the yard where he lives. This courtyard has the most ordinary conditions in the ordinary student area, with eight people living together and a mixture of good and bad. Su Han didn¡¯t like it very much, but he didn¡¯t have any particular resistance. After all, it's just the same courtyard, and everyone still lives in their own single room. Anyway, I won¡¯t live here long. After a while, I can move to the first-class student area. Su Han was about to walk into the courtyard when he heard a rude and arrogant voice inside, cursing. "Damn, I just went out to do a mission for a few days, and yet another person has been crammed into this yard? I heard he's still a new student?" This voice sounded evil. Although Su Han didn't see the person, he could imagine that this person must be the kind of overbearing and domineering villain. "Brother Shan is right. Our courtyard is already very crowded with seven people living in it, and yet another person was forced in, and he is still a freshman kid whose hair is not fully grown. How can he deserve to be with the rest of us?" Senior disciples living under the same roof?¡± "Yes, Brother Shan, you have to give him some color. You have to let him know that there is an order of hierarchy between elders and younger ones. The newcomers have to carry the shoes of the seniors. This is an unbreakable rule." A sinister voice echoed. The evil-sounding voice from before chuckled and said triumphantly, "When this little guy with no hair comes, we have to manipulate him and make him docile and obey our orders." "As expected of Brother Shan, brothers, it's up to you, Brother Shan. In this case, it's not a bad thing to have an extra slave to help you in this yard." Feeling the fierce hostility rising from the courtyard, Su Han couldn't help but raise his eyebrows slightly. This is interesting. As the saying goes, dragons do not live with snakes. According to Su Han's character, if the martial arts academy did not need this temporary arrangement, he would never live under the same roof with the lowest and most mediocre disciples in the martial arts academy. Now, before he says anything, these guys are the first to start trouble? Su Han smiled lightly, raised his foot and kicked open the door in front of him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 197 Su Han shows off his power You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With a loud bang, the people in the yard all turned around to look over, their pupils tightened, and they shouted: "Brother Shan, that's him." "Um?" The evil man known as Brother Shan suddenly turned around, his vicious gaze instantly locked on Su Han, and said in a rough voice: "Who are you? Are you worthy of kicking down this door?" Su Han glanced to the side and saw that all the other six people living in the courtyard were here. Six people stood in six directions, forming a fan-shaped layout, vaguely blocking Su Han's way. "Didn't you hear me? Are you deaf?" Seeing that Su Han's eyes were indifferent, and his eyes didn't even fall on him, Brother Shan suddenly became furious and felt that he had been greatly insulted. Immediately, he walked over with his huge body swinging and blocked Su Han directly in front of him. "Who are you? Have you never heard of the saying, a good dog stays out of the way?" Su Han spoke calmly, then waved his sleeves, as if he was driving away annoying flies in front of him, and shouted: "Get out of the way, don't block the road." "You're such a fool, how dare you confront me in front of me." Brother Shan was furious and took a step forward. Just as he was about to hit him head-on, he suddenly felt a strong pressure coming towards him, like a hill, constantly pressing on his flesh and blood and limbs, making him It became difficult to breathe for a moment, and his whole face turned red. "Continue to talk? I'll fight you in person. What do you want?" Su Hanlian laughed, his eyes flashed with cold light, and a steady stream of pressure surged out of his body, pressing against the giant man in front of him. Originally, facing such a creature with well-developed limbs and simple mind, using such coercion was really killing a chicken with a knife. However, since entering the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the constant provocations coming from all directions have pushed his inner endurance to its limit. What about the geniuses who are direct descendants of the martial arts academy? What about martial arts masters? What about the elder of the martial arts school? "It's just that I am a warrior with no background who came out of the outer city, just one or two, and I am sent to seek death by myself. Is it interesting?" So, Su Han finally broke out, suddenly, but also completely. And this evil man with well-developed limbs, Brother Shan, just happened to hit the muzzle of his gun. It turns out that the feeling of explosion is so good. Su Han felt that all the bad breath in his stomach had really been vented at this moment. But the entire courtyard suddenly became extremely quiet following his outburst. "What exactly is going on?" Brother Shan¡¯s originally fierce face had now become extremely panicked, and his face was red from holding back. He wanted to speak, but found that the pressure was pressing down on his chest like a mountain, making him unable to even utter a word for a moment. what happened? Didn¡¯t others say that this kid was a new student just this year? How could a mere new student possess such terrifying oppressive power? " Moreover, the piercing glare in Su Han's eyes made Brother Shan's limbs shiver, and his whole body shook uncontrollably like chaff. At this moment, he was so frightened that he almost peed. "What happened? Why did Brother Shan suddenly become like that?" The other people looked at each other, and they all saw doubts in each other's eyes. This Brother Shan is a fourth-level warrior in the True Martial Realm. Even if he can't compete with this new student, there's no reason to be so frightened, right? But among these people, there was a fair-faced young man who frowned slightly and fixed his eyes on Su Han lightly, with a look of fear in his eyes. "roll!" Su Han's patience was limited. With a wave of his hand, a burst of black essence surged out from his sleeves, and immediately rolled up Brother Shan's huge body and flew backwards, slamming it onto the weapon rack in the corner of the yard. Ping ping ping ping ping rang! Brother Shan fell heavily into the pile of weapons, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth and nose. There were several sharp daggers on the weapon rack, which pierced his body from behind, causing blood to flow profusely. That look is as embarrassing as it is, and as miserable as it is! At this time, the other people were all shocked. They finally understood that Brother Shan was completely vulnerable to this new student. Let alone compete with this new student, Brother Shan is not even qualified to let this new student use a martial arts move. People just wear it with their sleeves? Brother Shan is in such a miserable state. The contrast in strength is simply overwhelming. "If they hadn't seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn't have believed that this disparity in power would appear between two warriors of the same level. "Tell me, who in this yard really means what he says?" Su Han stood tall and said lightly, with murderous intent flashing in his eyes. Do these people think he is a fool? Do you think he doesn't know that this simple-minded Brother Shan was just encouraged by others to stand out? It can be seen that this brother Shan has no idea that Su Han once openly defeated Tuoba Lin in the ring. The real boss in this courtyard will definitely not be such a ignorant young man. At this moment, Su Han already felt that a faint gaze was locked on him. Su Han looked around and immediately found the owner of this gaze, a fair-faced young man with arms folded and an indifferent expression. Judging from his cultivation level, at the fifth level of the Zhenwu Realm, he doesn't look like someone who would live in this eight-person community. Without almost any hesitation, Su Han concluded that this person must be the real person in charge in this yard. The young master met Su Han's eyes, and immediately frowned slightly, as if he was greatly offended, and said indifferently: "Are you that Han Shu?" "I heard that you are very arrogant and do not care about life and death. You dare to offend my master Tuoba Martial Master. Is this true?" As soon as the young master said these words, Su Han suddenly understood. Originally, he thought that the people in the yard simply disliked him, but he didn't expect that there was a reason. At that moment, Su Han raised his eyebrows suddenly and said with a slight smile: "Who do I think I am? It turns out to be a dog raised by Tuoba Liu, and it was released to bite people." Such arrogant words immediately made others take a breath. This boy, knowing that the other party is a disciple of Tuoba Liu, is still so arrogant? "So, my move into this courtyard is probably a conspiracy, right? You think that after I enter this courtyard, I can be at your mercy, right?" Su Han continued to ask lightly. At that moment, the young master frowned slightly, and then said indifferently: "Conspiracy? Do you think you are qualified to let Tuoba's family use conspiracy?" "You, a mere warrior from the outer city, dare to challenge the authority of the Tuoba lineage, thinking that this is in the Tianhe Martial Academy, and that the Tuoba lineage can't do anything to you. But I want to tell you, you are wrong. Here In the Tianhe Martial Academy, Tuoba's lineage has countless ways to defeat you and make you unable to hold your head high." "Remember, you have offended my master. From now on, your future can only be described in four words - bleak." With that said, the young master held out three fingers and said: "Without further ado, let me give you a little punishment now. Let me announce the three rules you must abide by in this yard." "First, you live in the utility room on the north side and do all the chores in this yard. You are never allowed to go near other rooms without my order. Second, all the salaries and rewards you get in the future, including the snow green you got before Give all the spiritual fruits to me. Thirdly, in this yard, you are a slave and must be on call. If you fail once, you will be punished by kneeling. If you fail twice, you will be beaten. If you fail three times" Su Han suddenly laughed and interrupted the other party's conversation, "It sounds like you are very powerful?" Someone immediately shouted: "Aren't you talking nonsense? Senior Brother Xu Qing, he is one of the top ten disciples of Master Tuoba and the first among the second-class disciples. If it hadn't been for the past six months, there has been no opening of the second-class disciples. When a disciple is promoted to a first-class disciple, with Senior Brother Xu Qing's cultivation, he is already a first-class disciple." "Don't be ungrateful, boy. Senior Brother Xu Qing has experienced hundreds of battles and is not comparable to a genius in the greenhouse like Tuoba Lin. If it weren't for the fact that he wanted to teach you a lesson, do you think that Senior Brother Xu Qing would condescend to live here? In a courtyard where people gather together?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 198 Extremely Rough Fingering You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hey, kid, be wise. If you offend Tuoba's lineage, you can't even expect good results. If you listen to Senior Brother Xu Qing honestly and live in the utility room, you might still have a way out" Su Han suddenly waved his hand, interrupting everyone's chatter, "Senior Brother Xu Qing, right? I wonder which room you live in?" Someone next to him immediately answered: "You are respected in the east, Senior Brother Xu Qing, of course I live in the largest room in the east." Senior Brother Xu Qing did not refute, his face was indifferent and slightly arrogant. Su Han nodded and said to Senior Brother Xu Qing: "From now on, I will live in that room. You go pack your things now and get out." As soon as these words were spoken, the entire courtyard fell into silence. Everyone had expressions of disbelief. This guy actually asked Senior Brother Xu Qing to get out of his room? ¡°This could it be that I have lost my mind and gone crazy, or have I taken the courage of a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s guts? "Boy, are you crazy? How dare you talk to Senior Brother Xu Qing in this tone?" "Sure enough, he doesn't know how high the sky is. Brother Xu Qing, it seems that it is really necessary to let him know what it means to be a real senior genius of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." Xu Qing also frowned and said calmly: "It seems that defeating Tuoba Lin has expanded your self-confidence to an unprecedented height. Do you think that you can jump up the level at will and challenge the peak of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm? ?¡± "However, what I want to tell you is that you are wrong. The background of a truly senior disciple is beyond your imagination. What about a fire attribute genius? I will never let you have the opportunity to summon that weird flame." Xu Qing said, smiling proudly. Some impatient people have already shouted: "Senior Brother Xu Qing, there is no need to say anything to this boy. He dares to offend the authority of the Tuoba lineage. We should teach him what the rules are." "That's right, Senior Brother Xu Qing, this kid can't understand human language, let's" These people are all old students of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. They originally disliked Su Han, a new student who was so popular in the ring. Now, with the big tree Xu Qing leading them to find trouble with Su Han, they naturally wanted it. "It's so noisy." Suddenly, a faint word rang out, directly interrupting the clamor of these people. Su Han's eyes turned cold, and before these people could react, he added, "Rules? Who made the rules? I only have one rule. Anyone who offends me must pay the price." With that said, Su Han's figure flashed, and in full view of everyone, he shot towards the east room like lightning, so fast that it was impossible to see clearly. There was a loud banging sound in the room, and not long after, a lot of luggage was thrown out with a loud crash! Su Han's figure reappeared at the door of the east room and said calmly: "Now, I only announce one rule. From now on, everyone in this yard must obey my orders, or else they will die." As soon as this was said, no one could believe their ears. Senior Brother Xu Qing¡¯s fair face turned red all of a sudden: ¡°Boy, you are looking for death without choosing a life, aren¡¯t you?¡± "You don't choose your days? I think you are the one who doesn't choose your days. You are just a small character at the peak of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. You are not even a first-class disciple. You dare to pretend here. I don't know who gave you the courage." Su Hanhan laughed, and every word he spoke hit Xu Qing's heart like a heavy hammer, causing his expression to change. Xu Qing is a warrior at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, but he has not been able to enter the ranks of first-class disciples for a long time, and he was already feeling unhappy. Now, Su Han openly brought this up, which undoubtedly stepped on Xu Qing's painful foot. "Boy, you are seeking death!" At this moment, Xu Qing had completely lost his composure. He shouted loudly and punched Su Han fiercely. The fierce punch made the air crackle, and the fist flashed with bright light. It looked like it was going to knock Su Han down completely with one punch. "Senior Brother Xu Qing, we are finally going to show off our power!" The others all looked happy. Senior Brother Xu Qing's punch was so fast and urgent that he didn't give Su Han any chance to react. Even if Su Han wanted to summon that weird flame, he wouldn't be able to do it. It's too late. This is the difference between senior warriors and non-senior warriors. Warriors like Senior Brother Xu Qing who have experienced hundreds of battles are best at suppressing the opponent and not giving them any chance to show off their skills. ¡°What if this monster from the outer city has a strong fire attribute talent? ?When it comes to a battle of pure strength, those flashy fire moves can only be a show-off. "weak." What no one expected was that Su Han shook his head. When the dragon's martial body started to move, his bones made a cracking sound. With a random punch, the steel-like fist collided with Xu Qing's fist. boom! There was a loud noise, the void was shaking, and the aftermath of energy burst out, creating a wave of air. However, the outcome of the first collision between the two surprised everyone. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Xu Qing took three steps back, each step causing a strong collision with the ground. Under Su Han's powerful counterattack, Xu Qing's entire arm was sore and numb, his energy and blood were scattered, and he was extremely embarrassed. "What?" Xu Qing was secretly shocked. He looked up at Su Han, who was motionless across from him, and his heart was filled with turmoil. He has always been very confident in his physical strength. Although he is not as perverted as Tuoba Feng, the strongest genius of the Tuoba lineage, he is definitely outstanding among warriors of the same level. Such an ending was beyond his imagination. Could it be that a warrior at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm could be physically stronger than a warrior at the peak of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm? "Vulnerable, is this what you call a senior genius?" Su Han had a sneer in his eyes, and the sneer was full of contempt. This kind of contempt is undoubtedly a huge irony for Xu Qing, who was so arrogant before. It was like a sharp thorn piercing Xu Qing's body, causing his self-esteem to be severely hit. Especially when he felt the shocked and horrified looks of several people around him, Xu Qing had a lump in his throat. He had always been the only one to show off in front of others. Has anyone ever shown off like this in front of him? "Boy, don't think that you win if you gain the upper hand with one move. My method has not been used yet, Tianhe Finger!" Xu Qing's momentum was shaken again. He put his hands together and thrust out a finger. A huge pale yellow finger suddenly evolved and rushed towards Su Han. "Tianhe Finger, this is the powerful fingering method included in "Zixia Tianhe Jue"." Everyone around suddenly took a breath of cold air. Although this Tianhe Finger must be cultivated by every disciple, everyone has different talents and the level of cultivation is also very different. ?? Characters with average talents like them can only reach the realm of Xiaocheng at most. As for Senior Brother Xu Qing, he has already reached proficiency in cultivation and is even close to Dacheng. At a proficient level, you can exert 50% of the power of this fingering technique, which is quite terrifying. Even the warriors of the same level have to give way to the proficient Tianhe Finger, let alone the warriors of the lower level. "This kid actually forced Senior Brother Xu Qing to use the Tianhe Finger at this proficient level. It seems that he is dead today." Several people around you had gloating looks in their eyes. No matter how strong your physical body is, you will still have to lie down when faced with powerful martial arts. This time, they absolutely did not believe that Su Han could come up with any tricks. This kid has just entered the Tianhe Martial Academy. He has only obtained the secret book of Tianhe Finger a few days ago. In a few days, he didn¡¯t even have time to fully understand the secret book. How could he possibly resist the power of this finger? However, Su Han smiled directly when he saw Xu Qing displaying the Tianhe Finger. "This kind of rough fingering technique is absolutely rubbish compared to the secret meaning of Tianhe fingering that he has comprehended. "I won't play with you anymore." Su Han's momentum suddenly increased, and in a short period of time, it suddenly exceeded the level expected for the fourth level of the True Martial Realm! This extraordinary rise in momentum immediately shocked everyone around him. Isn¡¯t this guy at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm? How could he have such an aura that could only be possessed by a warrior at the fifth or even sixth level of the True Martial Realm? What they didn't know was that although Su Han's cultivation was at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, his body had already integrated the power of the Heaven and Earth Fire Essence of the Glazed True Fire, and he had conquered the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda to make magic weapons. Shaping foundations and adventures. With his current momentum, even if he competes with the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, he may not be able to lose. A mere bastard who was not even a first-class disciple kept threatening him, which naturally made Su Han very unhappy. If he wants to break out, he must break out all at once. He must let everyone in this courtyard know that all those who offend him will have only one end, which is to live in regret! "Remember, in this Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the person who should be offended the most is not Tuoba's family, but me!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)sp; "Remember, in this Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the person who should be offended the most is not the Tuoba family, but me!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 199: Human Sandbags You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han moved, the true energy in his Dantian rippled, and he pointed like a sword, using the Tianhe Finger. A bright golden finger suddenly shot out, like an indestructible sword, charging towards Xu Qing! "What?" Xu Qing suddenly turned pale with fright. From this move of Tianhe Finger, he felt a strong pressure, which was coming towards him like a mountain. His heart trembled violently, and he couldn't help but feel a huge pressure. Danger! What¡¯s even more incredible is that Xu Qing¡¯s Tianhe Finger prints are only light yellow, while Su Han¡¯s fingerprints are golden yellow. This shows that Su Han¡¯s Tianhe Finger cultivation level is actually higher than Xu Qing¡¯s! "how so?" Click! Under the impact of Su Han's golden finger light, Xu Qing's huge fingerprints were as vulnerable as tofu and were directly destroyed. boom! The golden finger light directly hit Xu Qing's shoulder, and a blood arrow shot out. Everyone saw that one of Xu Qing's arms was cut off, and blood gushed out like a fountain. Xu Qing screamed, with fear deep in his eyes. If he hadn't reacted quickly and turned around in time, this finger would not only have broken his arm, but would have killed him. "What's going on? Could it be that the golden finger light this guy uses is also the Tianhe Finger? How come it is more powerful than Senior Brother Xu Qing's Tianhe Finger?" "This pervert, he has only entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy a few days ago? How come even Senior Brother Xu Qing can be cut off by him?" Everyone¡¯s eyes showed horror, and Xu Qing was the most shocked and panicked one. He thought he was strong enough to crush Su Han, but he didn't expect that he would suffer such a big loss at Su Han's hands! This boy is not practicing showmanship at all, but real killing skills! Xu Qing boasts that he has experienced hundreds of battles, but in front of Su Han, he had a feeling that he was just a child with no power to restrain a chicken. The other party's cold eyes seemed to see through him, making him feel that every move and every move he made was extremely ridiculous. He only felt that he was like a small boat in the turbulent waves of the angry sea, and could be swallowed up by the opponent's strong pressure at any time. Where the right arm was cut off at the root, blood was still pouring out. Xu Qing had been in the Tianhe Martial Academy for several years, but had he ever been so humiliated in public, and had he ever suffered such a big loss? However, the nightmare is not over yet. "Try the taste of human flesh sandbags." Su Han's body flashed quickly, and he appeared in front of Xu Qing in the blink of an eye. His hands were like giant iron pliers, tightly gripping Xu Qing's shoulders, lifting them up and throwing them to the ground! boom! Xu Qing¡¯s whole body was smashed directly onto the hard ground, with a dull impact, accompanied by the creepy sound of broken bones! Xu Qing wailed loudly in pain, and several people around him were completely dumbfounded. This monster from the outer city was so audacious that he dared to treat Tuoba Liu's disciples like this. But, it¡¯s not over yet. "Senior Brother Xu Qing, right? You are very good at showing off, right? I really want to help your master do something?" "Let me tell you, the only thing you can do to help Tuobal Liu is to help her share my anger!" After Su Han finished speaking, he lifted Xu Qing above his head again, and then slammed him down. Bang bang bang bang! There was a continuous sound of impact, screams and blood splattered everywhere. Looking at Xu Qing, who was being beaten by Su Han like a bag, everyone was completely dumbfounded. Is this still the senior brother Xu Qing they admire? Is this still the superior Senior Brother Xu Qing? With such a cruel method, even an iron man will be beaten to pieces, let alone a mortal body? "I've had enough fun." Su Hanshun kicked Xu Qing, who was bloody and unconscious, and flew away. Then, a pair of eyes looked at the others lightly, and slowly narrowed their eyes. These people, including Brother Shan from before, were all scared to death. Especially Brother Shan, who almost fainted. Fortunately, he didn't talk so much nonsense like Xu Qing just now, otherwise he might suffer the same fate as Xu Qing now. "Please, please spare us. We are willing to be your slaves, and we will be here whenever you call." "Bah, Xu Qing is nothing. From now on, Senior Brother Han is our boss." ¡°Boss, we were forced by Xu Qing¡¯s pressure to go against our will and peace.We actually don¡¯t want to be against them. " "We will never tell anyone what happened today." These people immediately rushed to show their loyalty. They changed their previous complacent attitude and became extremely groveling, with their heads almost hanging down to their chests. Su Han secretly shook his head. If these people had some backbone, Su Han might consider letting them go. However, seeing their dog-like attitude, the last trace of sympathy in Su Han's heart was wiped out. ¡°Something like a dog.¡± Hearing Su Han's words, several people suddenly raised their heads in astonishment. After a brief moment of looking at each other, they all nodded and said: "That's right, that's right. Senior Brother Han taught you the right lesson. We are just like dogs." .¡± "Destroy your cultivation and get out." Su Han's patience finally ran out. At this moment, several people were finally struck by thunder, knowing that anything they said was useless! But due to Su Han's pressure, they didn't dare to have any objections at all, so they had to curse Xu Qing a hundred times, a thousand times in their hearts. If it weren't for Xu Qing, they wouldn't have ended up like this. However, there were also one or two individuals who glanced at Su Han from time to time, their eyes shining with extreme reluctance and hatred. Judging from the expression, it seemed that even if he died, they didn't want to make Su Han feel better. Su Han saw it, and a sarcastic light flashed in his eyes. He is not afraid at all that these people will tell what happened today. Instead, he just wanted everyone to know what happened today. A warrior from the outer city with no background at all, first forcefully destroyed Tuoba Lin, a genius from Tuoba's lineage, and then beat Tuoba Liu's disciple who entered the house until he didn't know whether he was alive or dead. He must have caused a huge disaster. A normal person would have been in panic all day long, worrying about the revenge from Tuoba's lineage. However, how could Su Han be an ordinary person? He is so arrogant and domineering today just to establish his authority. In this Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, we are faced with a steady stream of provocations coming from all directions. If we don¡¯t show some prowess, I am afraid that provocations like today will continue endlessly. It would be better to completely set the tone now and at least let these bastards know that whoever dares to offend him will be in agony. Of course, Su Han also knows that in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, apart from the martial arts arena, private fights are not allowed to destroy or even kill the opponent according to the rules. It¡¯s just, rules? Su Han had seen the highly hierarchical Daxia Imperial Capital in his previous life. How could he not know the essence of the rules? There are no so-called rules in this world. The fists of the strong are the rules. Whoever has the bigger fist can say what he says can be the rules. When she competed with Tuoba Lin, Tuoba Liu openly interfered in the competition and even wanted to kill herself. How did she ever take the rules into consideration? Facing people of Tuoba¡¯s lineage, Su Han would not show any mercy at all. The deadly feud between him and the Tuoba lineage has already been forged. Looking at the warriors who looked like bereaved dogs, Su Han snorted coldly, flicked his sleeves, destroyed all their Dantian, and threw them out of the yard. Then, walk into the east room and look around. It has to be said that the treatment of Tuoba Liu¡¯s disciples is still very good. Although Xu Qing "condescended" to come to this eight-person settlement, his corresponding treatment was not reduced at all. At least, the size and furnishings of this room are not something that ordinary students in the eight-person community can enjoy. ??Even, this room is equipped with a special secret room for cultivation. In the secret cultivation room, Su Han sat cross-legged and quickly entered the cultivation state. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 200 Five meridians flying together, glazed golden body You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As for what the few people who were thrown out of the yard were thinking at the moment, Su Han didn't bother to care at all. Whether they are willing or unwilling, they are just a few clowns, and they are not enough to make any waves in Su Han's heart. Su Han is more concerned about the cultivation of senior brother Xu Qing. Among the second-class disciples, there are geniuses who are at the peak of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, but what about the first-class disciples? ¡°Beyond the first-class disciples, Class B, there is also Class A, and there are also the top ten true disciples "It seems that Tianhe Martial Arts Academy really has some young talents in reserve!" However, Su Han was not intimidated by the situation. On the contrary, this situation made him feel very excited. He used to worry that the disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy were all idiots, leaving him with no sense of challenge, but now it seems that he is worrying too much. A mere second-class disciple can reach the peak of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. From this point of view, among the first-level disciples above, there must be many young talents with amazing talents. This feeling of challenge made the blood in Su Han's body boil slightly. He is looking forward to this feeling. This is an experience he has never had in his previous life. This is a feeling that only martial arts practitioners can experience. Although he had great glory in his previous life, he could only be a spectator on the road to martial arts. "I just tried the Tianhe Finger, but I didn't expect the effect to be so good. It seems that the Tianhe Finger, Zixia Palm, and the accompanying "Zixia Tianhe Jue" are quite good martial arts and exercises." Of course, they only provide a direction for Su Han, and they will not be used to major in exercises and martial arts for the time being. The "Black Dragon Manual" he is currently practicing is a super-holy technique with huge advantages, and it is impossible for him to give up. Su Han gained a lot in the preliminary and semi-finals of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy¡¯s enrollment selection. After acquiring the True Fire of Glaze, his fire attribute has improved by leaps and bounds. " However, only one attribute is strong, and for Su Han, it is a bit biased after all. Although partial subjects have little impact on current strength and combat effectiveness, they will affect the success rate of attacking the spiritual realm in the future. Because only warriors with perfect five elements in the body and in harmony with each other, when the true energy is tempered to the extreme, can it be easiest to mobilize the power of the five elements of heaven and earth and turn it into supreme spiritual power, open up a spiritual sea in the body, and turn the true energy into spiritual energy. . In other words, the more attributes you develop at this stage, the easier it will be to attack the spiritual realm in the future. If you can develop more of the Five Elements attributes in your body in advance, it will undoubtedly be a shortcut to the spiritual realm. ¡°I¡¯m afraid even the most senior martial artist in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy cannot figure out this shortcut. Because in Tianhe County, there is only one spiritual master, and generally spiritual masters rarely come into the world to guide secular people in their cultivation. Only a strong person like Su Han, who has two lifetimes of experience, can know the key points of impacting the spiritual realm, prepare in advance, and avoid many detours on the road to martial arts. Generally speaking, only with an innate body can the five elements of talent go hand in hand. This is also the reason why in Su Han's previous life, the circle of powerful people in the imperial capital highly respected the innate body, because the innate body was born with great luck and complete five elements, so it was easy to transcend the mortal world and transform into a spirit, avoiding many detours. Although Su Han's body is not an innate body, he is confident that with his experience and various methods in his previous life, his speed of impacting the spiritual realm will definitely not be worse than those of the so-called innate bodies. Su Hanhuo¡¯s fire attributes are now improving by leaps and bounds, but the other four attributes are making relatively slow progress. He feels it¡¯s time to explore the other four attributes. "However, having said that, my resources are limited. If I want all five veins to fly together, I still lack a little bit of luck. Conquering the True Fire of Glazed Glass has allowed my fire attribute to improve rapidly, but at the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower, I am still completely There is no development. This is a big treasure house, which is perfect for tempering my metallic lineage." Su Han¡¯s attention finally reached the Tianhe Glazed Tower. ?? Tianhe Glazed Tower, according to the introduction of Lord Glazed, is a big treasure house. The power of the golden essence contained in the Tianhe Glazed Tower can open up the metallic potential in the body. If you enter the spiritual realm in the future, you can condense the golden spiritual veins. It has indescribable benefits for the formation and development of the spiritual realm and the spiritual sea. If you practice another physical magical power, you can also create a "glazed golden body", which is like glass and invulnerable. Su Han¡¯s dragon martial body is already quite terrifying in terms of physical strength. What it lacks is defense. If the glazed golden body can be trained together with the dragon martial body, the physical body will have both attack strength and defense, which is perfect. And, GodThe power of the golden essence of the He Liuli Tower is combined with the power of the fire essence of the Liuli True Fire. The two attributes of air flow can be used to form a fire magnetic force field to slow down the opponent, contain the opponent, and protect oneself. If you practice deeply, you can one day summon the kind of red gold magnetic storm in the Tianhe Glazed Tower, which will swallow everything and sweep everything. " If the Tianhe Glazed Tower can be further refined, it can also condense the sword demons and glazed monsters at any time. The individual combat effectiveness may not be strong, but the scale and lethality are quite astonishing. In addition, if the Tianhe Glazed Tower can be further refined, the power of the Glazed Lord can also be used by Su Han. The Liuli Monarch is at least a spirit-level existence. Once its power can be used by Su Han, it is equivalent to Su Han having a spirit-level thug. In addition to these, the most domineering thing is to directly sacrifice a Tianhe Glazed Tower and crush the enemy in the most primitive way. The refreshing feeling cannot be described in words. However, until you fully master the Tianhe Glazed Tower, all of this is just a beautiful fantasy. When Su Han thought of all these benefits and magical powers, he felt an itching feeling and an urgent motivation to practice. Su Han estimates that only the "glazed golden body" can be cultivated now, while other magical powers cannot be cultivated until at least the Zhenwu Heavenly Realm. To improve one¡¯s cultivation level in a short period of time and strive to reach the True Martial Heaven Realm as soon as possible, there is no way. The way is to use the Snow Green Spirit Fruit. This snow and green spirit fruit can instantly improve the cultivation. Su Han is now at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. After taking it, he will be promoted to the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, and he will be one step closer to the True Martial Realm. However, at present, he does not want to take the Snow Green Spirit Fruit too early, because the Snow Green Spirit Fruit is effective within the scope of the Zhenwu Realm. If he waits until the Zhenwu Heavenly Realm before taking it, he can also increase his cultivation by one level, which is undoubtedly more cost-effective than now. In addition, he also got an eight-door sword array in the preliminary mental strength test, but because he couldn't get eight-eight-sixty-four swords, he couldn't use it yet. He also briefly summarized the martial arts, magical powers and trump cards that Su Han currently possesses. Among them, "Aoxue Sword Technique" is a tripod-carrying martial skill. He has already practiced the first and second moves to perfection. "Five-Shaped Fist" has a total of five moves, all of which have been practiced to perfection. The dragon martial arts, cultivated to the realm of the beginning, now his physical strength is about 6,200 pounds, which is 2,000 to 2,500 pounds higher than the martial arts of the same level. There are five purple sword energies remaining in the Dantian. If combined, their attack power is equivalent to a full blow from a strong person in the True Martial Heaven Realm. In addition, there is also the "Leaf Footwork", which he only started to practice in the past few days. It is a Qinggong body method that he selected from his memory that is more suitable for current practice. Because after entering the True Martial Realm, especially after entering the True Martial Realm, the "Eagle Step" in "Five-Shaped Fist", as a body skill and magical power, seems to be somewhat inadequate. And this "Leaf Footwork" can be practiced all the way to the spiritual realm, and it is a physical skill that is more suitable for him at this stage. In the morning, when he was surrounded by women in Wushuang District, Su Han used this movement technique to escape. He can now stack up to sixty-four layers of Glaze True Fire. If he wants to go further, it will only be possible if he devours the earth fire spirit vein in the martial arts talent testing area. In terms of weapons and magic weapons, the edgeless heavy sword is Su Han's most commonly used main weapon. As for the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda, he cannot initially start refining it until he reaches the Zhenwu Heaven Realm at least. What Su Han lacks now is defensive armor. A good pair of armor can save half your life at critical moments. "However, he really doesn't like ordinary armor, because his own physical strength is already terrifying, so the armor that can make his heart beat must be at least spiritual weapon level. Spiritual armor is rarer than spiritual weapons. Not to mention a disciple of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, even a strong person at the core elder level of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is difficult to obtain. At the moment, Su Han no longer thinks about this illusory thing, but devotes himself wholeheartedly to the cultivation of the "glazed golden body", activating the power of the golden essence in the Tianhe Glazed Tower to start tempering the body. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 201: Eight-person siege You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After one night passed, Su Han opened his eyes and saw the sun shining into the house from the window, feeling the arrival of a new day. The morning sunshine and breeze give people a warm feeling. But every disciple of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy knows that starting from today, life will not be as easy as before. Today is the opening day of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. New students will receive their first martial arts training today, and old students have also rushed back to Tianhe Martial Arts Academy from various training locations and retreat locations. Next, there will be countless intense martial arts training and competitions waiting for everyone. Everything is for the Tianhe Martial Arts Competition three months later, which is the top competition for the young generation of the entire Tianhe County and is a pinnacle event that occurs every five years. Tianhe Martial Arts Academy attaches great importance to this grand event. During this night, Su Han had achieved some success in practicing the "Glass Golden Body". At first, he introduced the power of gold essence, and when tempering the skin, there was always a painful feeling of needle pricking. The pain was not obvious at first, but as the practice progressed, it gradually became like tens of thousands of steel needles piercing the skin. Su Han has experienced this kind of pain like thousands of ants eating his body before. That was when he was in the ninth stage of the Qi Martial Realm and was entering the tenth stage. He used the Hundred Grass Thousand Centipedes Pill to stimulate the potential in his body. That pill was toxic, and after taking it, it also had a strong stimulation on the physical body. "It's just that the stimulation of the physical body by the power of this golden spirit is several times more intense than that of the Hundred Grasses and Thousand Centipedes Pill. In the first half of the night, Su Han was almost unconscious from the pain, but in the second half of the night, after his skin began to adapt to the test of the power of the golden essence, the pain disappeared. Su Han knows that any body-refining magical power is not so easy to cultivate. On the road of cultivation, one must undergo countless inhuman tests and tortures. ¡°Every peerless strong man is not a normal person, and every peerless strong man who started his career through physical training is even less likely to be a normal person. Because physical training is a kind of self-torture. Without experiencing a hundred times more pain than ordinary people, it is impossible to achieve achievements a hundred times higher than ordinary people. In Su Han¡¯s previous life, he knew that there were some people with mediocre talents who relied on the art of body refining to reach the top step by step. It can be said that the art of body refining has opened up a path to the strong for many people with mediocre talents. However, those who can truly continue on this path are extremely rare. However, once they reach the peak, the combat power of a strong person who has achieved great success in body refining will definitely surpass those of the same level. ? ? Explosive fighting power, incredible explosive power, and a fighting spirit that is not afraid of death! Every body-training madman has this unique and frightening temperament. Every appearance of a body-refining madman will cause a bloody storm in the world of cultivation. "The first level of Su Han's "glazed golden body" is just tempering the skin, and the pain he experiences is only as painful as fur. When you practice further in the future, the pain you will endure will be many times, even dozens of times, than what you are experiencing now. "Tuk-tuk-tuk" At this moment, there was a knock on the door. "Who?" Su Han frowned. He remembered that everyone living in this yard was thrown out by him yesterday. Who will knock on the door this early in the morning? Opening the door, he saw a young man with various colors of oil paint on his face. When he saw Su Han, he showed a kind smile and said: "Brother, today is the first martial arts class for Class B, a first-class disciple. Get together and go together.¡± Su Han still remembers that this young man, Cheng Can, who came up to praise him and invited him to have a drink in his courtyard after he defeated Tuoba Lin, was the twenty-seventh first-class disciple. Although Su Han rejected this person before, his impression of him was not bad. At least Cheng Can didn't show any fear when facing Li Zihao, the top seed among the first-class disciples. This integrity made Su Han think highly of him. "Walk!" Su Han didn't say anything more. With one simple word, he closed the door and walked out with Cheng Can. "Brother Han, apart from inviting you to go to class with me this time, I came here mainly to remind you that there was movement in the first-class disciples' residential area last night. The Tuoba lineage seems to be preparing to cause trouble again. Today It¡¯s the first class, I don¡¯t know how they want to target you.¡± Cheng Can couldn't help but remind him when he saw Su Han's face was calm and calm. Su Han smiled slightly. No one knew better than him why Tuoba's lineage was causing trouble. Yesterday he beat Xu Qing, Tuoba Liu's disciple who broke into the house, until he didn't know whether he was alive or dead.?We also eliminated six lackeys of the Tuoba lineage. It¡¯s strange that the Tuoba lineage is not impatient. " However, if there is only movement in the first-class disciple area, it means that this matter may not have reached Tuoba Liu's ears yet, and it is just a small fight among Tuoba's disciples. This kind of petty quarrel is not enough to make Su Han afraid. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± At this moment, there was another rapid knock on the door of the courtyard. The two couldn't help but look at each other. Cheng Can had a look of confusion on his face and said with a smile: "It turns out that besides me, there are other people who came to invite Brother Han, and they happened to bump into each other." "Not necessarily." Su Han shook his head and pushed the door open. I saw outside the gate, but it was empty, not a single person. Su Han glanced briefly and found a sharp dagger on the door frame of the courtyard gate, nailing a letter there. ¡°Being like this clearly does not look like a well-intentioned person. "Could it be from Tuoba's lineage?" Cheng Can guessed as he reached out to get the letter. At this moment, Su Han suddenly waved his hand and stopped Cheng Can from taking the letter. Under Cheng Can¡¯s doubtful gaze, Su Han suddenly turned around, fixed his gaze on a certain corner of the yard, and shouted: ¡°Come out.¡± ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? use?a speed that's so fast that people can't react, pulled out a stunned fourth level true martial artist from behind a wall. "Senior brother, please forgive me, I happened to pass by here." The fourth level true martial artist's eyes flashed, and he wanted to quibble. Su Hanlian laughed and said, "Let's talk to the Lord of Hell slowly." As he said that, he used a little force with his big hand to catch the fourth level warrior of the True Martial Realm by his neck, lifted him up, and threw him against the door frame. Bang! ! The warrior fell heavily against the door frame and pressed his cheek tightly against the letter. His face quickly turned into a strange purple-black color, and then the purple-black color spread to his whole body, and he could no longer die. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Cheng Can suddenly took a breath of cold air, with disbelief in his eyes. Although his cultivation level is not low and he has rich practical experience, he was not at all wary at that moment. He did not expect that the letter would be smeared with poison. "If Su Han hadn't raised his hand to stop him, he would have been poisoned without any precautions, and he would have lost half of his life even if he didn't die. Even though Cheng Can was determined, thinking back on it now, he still felt scared. "Brother Han, this letter is just a cover. Their real purpose is to kill you, no matter how vicious they are." Cheng Can still found it unbelievable. In his eyes, no matter how many grudges the disciples of Tianhe Martial Academy had, they were just quarrels or fights. This was the first time he had seen such vicious methods. "You are right, they are indeed vicious, and they haven't left yet." Su Han's eyes flashed coldly, he looked around, and took down eight flying knives from the weapon rack in the yard. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The eight flying knives flew in eight different directions. For a time, countless birds were startled in the surrounding woods. After a moment, eight figures emerged from eight different directions. And the places where they were hiding were actually the eight places where Su Han's flying knives shot. At this moment, the eight figures all had shock in their eyes, and Cheng Can was even more shocked and speechless. They couldn¡¯t figure out how Su Han knew there were eight more of them, and how he knew where they were hiding. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 202: A wonderful pebble You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Boy, how capable are you to be able to sniff out our unique, colorless and odorless poison?¡± After the eight figures were briefly shocked, they started laughing strangely, with no fear on their faces. Looking at their looks, they seemed certain that Su Han would be their prey. Cheng Can is, after all, the twenty-seventh first-class disciple. He has seen big scenes and has rich practical experience. Seeing this situation, Cheng Can showed anger in his eyes and shouted: "Are you from Tuoba's lineage? Do you know that killing each other in Tianhe Martial Academy is a serious crime?" "Stop talking nonsense. If you keep talking, I'll kill you too." Among the eight people, the leader, a ferocious warrior with an eyepatch on his right eye, shouted. For a moment, Cheng Can couldn't believe his ears. After all, he was also the twenty-seventh among the first-class disciples. These eight people actually turned a blind eye to him and dared to threaten him? ¡°In the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the only ones who have the right not to take Cheng Can seriously are the top twenty first-class disciples and the top ten true disciples. And these eight people are all warriors at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, and the leading blindfold warrior is only at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. Cheng Can didn't think that there were just a few warriors at the fourth or fifth level of the True Martial Realm whose names he couldn't even name, and they had the ability to argue with him. At the moment, Cheng Can's face darkened: "Brother Han, although these people are here for you, Cheng can't stand this idleness. Today is inevitable, and I have to go above and beyond to repair these people for you." As he spoke, Cheng Can shouted loudly, stepped forward, and displayed a set of "Ten Thousand Lion Palms". For a moment, yellow light flashed wildly in the air, and a low thunderous sound came from the void, just like the sound of a lion beast. Like a low roar. This Ten Thousand Lions Palm is one of the top ten martial arts in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. It is an extremely powerful palm technique. Only the top martial artists among the first-class disciples are qualified to practice it. Seeing Cheng Can¡¯s move, the eight people were in no hurry or panic. Led by the ferocious warrior with an eyepatch at the head, the eight people formed an orderly formation and gradually approached Cheng Can using a strange and unpredictable footwork. "Um?" Cheng Can frowned and suddenly felt that his vision was a little blurry. The steps of these eight warriors are vague and real, making them unpredictable. It seems to be far away in the horizon, but it also seems to be so close in front of you that you can't tell the exact distance at all. What exactly is going on? This feeling that everything was out of control made Cheng Can's heart tremble. A huge pressure came over his face, making it difficult for him to breathe. The "Ten Thousand Lions Palm" played in his hand showed signs of being messy. The whole person is like a boat swaying in the storm, and his mind is not under his control at all. "Danger." Su Han narrowed his eyes slightly and found that the footwork of these eight people actually formed a formation. This formation seems to be derived from the ancient formation Bahuang Thunder Sound Formation, but it has been infinitely simplified, and its function is limited to confusing the enemy. Thinking about it, it is impossible for a real ancient formation to appear in Tianhe County. However, just such a simple confusion is enough to put a person like Cheng Can who has never been exposed to ancient formations into chaos and into extreme danger. "A boy who doesn't even have hair yet dares to fight with our Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts." The eight people laughed strangely and approached Cheng Can with a pace that was so fast that people could not see clearly. The leading warrior with the ferocious eyepatch had a sneer on his face. It seems that everything is under their control. However, just as the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts were about to laugh, Leng Buding flew out a small stone from the diagonal thorn, and with a clang, it accurately hit the ankle of a warrior at the back among the eight people. This pebble was both accurate and cruel, and it was so powerful that it shattered the warrior's ankle bone. Hearing the man's scream, he rolled to the ground. The moment the warrior fell to the ground, Cheng Can's whole body suddenly trembled. He didn't know what was going on, as if he was suddenly pulled back to reality from a precarious environment. "Ha! Ha!" Cheng Can breathed in the fresh air greedily. Although he still didn't understand what was going on, he felt as if he had escaped from death. At the same time, the eight ghosts of blood shadow all changed their colors! Among the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts, the warrior who was hit by the pebble was neither the highest-cultivation nor the leader. There was nothing special about him. Even his position among the eight people was inconspicuous.From all aspects, this person is the least noteworthy among the eight. However, among the eight, he plays a crucial role, that is, as the center of the formation. If this person is knocked down, the formation will be broken. What makes the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts puzzled is how could this small pebble, which seemed to fly from the sky, be so accurate and just hit the ankle of the formation eye? Can all this be explained by coincidence? The Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts couldn't help but cast their eyes in the direction in which the pebbles flew. Their eyes suddenly shrank, and they discovered that the person who hit the pebbles was the target they wanted to assassinate today, Han Shu, the new disciple of Tianhe Martial Academy. At this moment, Han Shu seemed to be smiling but said calmly: "You are so vulnerable to a single blow. You want to use such a crude formation to assassinate me?" Such an arrogant declaration made the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts take a breath of cold air in an instant. Especially the leader of the fierce eyepatch warrior, his eyes seemed to be spitting out fire. "How is it possible? This unknown formation was obtained from a secret cave by our Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts. It is the unique secret skill of our Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts. We have used it to kill countless powerful people at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. One How can a boy whose hair has not even grown yet see through this formation and know where the formation¡¯s eye is?¡± The Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts were shouting in their hearts. They couldn't believe it no matter what, that the unique methods that the eight of them were proud of could be easily resolved by a boy who was not very powerful. "Brother Han is so powerful. The footwork of these eight people is so weird that even I was suppressed, but he can easily resolve it with a small stone. Such wonderful methods are really impressive. .¡± On the other side, Cheng Can was also shocked. As soon as he thought about it, a look of shame could not help but appear on his face. "Unfortunately, I thought very highly of myself before, and I boasted that I would repair these people for Brother Han, but in the end, I was almost knocked over by the formation of the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts. If Brother Han hadn't come to the rescue, I am afraid that I, Cheng Can Now, he has become the soul of the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts." When Cheng Can thought of this, he admired Su Han in his heart and felt a little ashamed at the same time. "This kid is only at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. Brothers, go ahead and kill him first." Among the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts, the leader of the vicious eyepatch warrior suddenly turned cold. He shouted loudly, and his murderous intent spurted out like a raging fire. This blindfold warrior is an old warrior. Su Han was able to break his unique formation. Although it frightened him, it was not enough to cause him chaos. Because the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts are all at least the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, and as the leader, his cultivation has reached the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. If it were Cheng Can, a genius at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, they would still be under a bit of pressure. But facing Su Han, who is at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, eight against one, there is no suspense, and it even feels like killing a chicken with a sledgehammer. The eight blood shadow ghosts have been on the battlefield for a long time and are skilled in cooperation. As soon as they heard the boss's order, they immediately launched in unison and rushed towards Su Han from different directions. "Brother Han, be careful!" Cheng Can was suddenly startled. He didn¡¯t know where the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts came from, but Cheng Can was certain that they were definitely not disciples of the Tianhe Martial Academy. The tricks they used were all killing methods. Although Brother Han has outstanding talent and talent, he can actually break the formation of the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts with just a raise of his hand. However, facing the frontal impact of these old Jianghu, his cultivation level at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm is indeed too low. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 203 The fire magnetic field shows its power for the first time You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! What Cheng Can didn't expect was that Su Han's body didn't even move. He waved his sleeves and an invisible stream of fire-magnetic air rushed out from his sleeves, instantly creating a fire-magnetic force field around his body. As soon as the fire magnetic force field was deployed, the figure of the eight blood shadow ghosts leaping over was suddenly slowed down several times like a slow motion shot. The Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts felt as if their whole bodies were suddenly in an unstoppable whirlpool, pulling their bodies so that they were swaying like marionettes, completely unable to control themselves. Su Han looked indifferently and kicked five times in the air. The five figures among the eight blood shadow ghosts seemed to rush directly to Su Han's toes and take the initiative to meet his five feet. Bang bang bang bang bang! Only five muffled sounds were heard, and five figures fell out tragically like sandbags being kicked. The Dantian is completely shattered, and I don¡¯t know whether I am alive or dead. The remaining three people, including the boss with the eyepatch, are a little stronger than the five. They were all shocked and horrified to see their accomplices being eliminated so easily. Coupled with the restraint of the power of fire and magnetism, they felt that their bodies seemed to weigh as much as a thousand pounds, as if they were being pulled by an invisible force, slowly approaching Su Han. No matter how hard they struggled, they couldn't get away. "How is it possible? What kind of method did this kid use? It's so weird!" The eyes of the blindfolded warrior were trembling violently. It was unimaginable that even the fifth level of the True Martial Realm could not break free from such a strong binding force. This incredible power could actually belong to a fourth-level True Martial Realm warrior. Su Han smiled faintly, relaxed his ape arms, and grabbed the void one after another, one in each hand, and already held the two people except the eyepatch warrior in his hands like chickens. "get out." Su Han shook his arm and threw it left and right like throwing sandbags. The two people still wanted to resist, but they found that there was a strong magnetic attraction coming from the ground, and the powerful tearing force made them unable to control themselves at all. boom! boom! The bodies of the two people were hit hard on the ground like weights, and their bones were broken every inch. The hard ground was suddenly smashed into two large pits half a foot deep, and dust was scattered everywhere, raising countless dust. In just a short moment, seven of the eight arrogant Blood Shadow Ghosts were beaten to death by Su Han, lying on the ground with blood flowing all over them, not knowing whether they were dead or alive. This incredible scene made Cheng Can take a breath, and his eyes when he looked at Su Han changed immediately. Originally, he wanted to be friends with Su Han, with some courtesy to the corporal. After all, he was a genius at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, and Su Han was a warrior at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. Their cultivation levels were not of the same level. . It was not until this moment that Cheng Can realized how wrong he was. Su Han's method of dealing with the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts was so clean and tidy. Cheng Can asked himself that if it were him, he wouldn't be able to do it faster than him. Cheng Can has every reason to believe that although this mysterious Brother Han is at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, his actual combat effectiveness is definitely not much worse than himself, a genius at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. "I was too complacent and arrogant. I thought that being the twenty-seventh first-class disciple was an amazing thing. But I didn't expect that there are still prodigies like Brother Han in the world. The combat power of the fourth level of the True Martial Realm is actually not as good as The difference between the sixth level and the sixth level is huge. If he grows to the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, I don't know how terrifying it will be." Cheng Can smiled bitterly when he thought of this. He didn't expect that such a genius would be born in an outer city. His talent and talents were far inferior to those of the direct geniuses in the Tianhe Martial Academy. If he was born in the direct lineage of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and had a lot of resources to support him, I am afraid that at this moment, his strength would have far surpassed Cheng Can. "Spare your life, spare me. I am also entrusted by others. I really don't mean to go against you, young master." A sound of pleading suddenly reached his ears. Cheng Can turned around and saw that the warrior with the eyepatch who looked fierce just now was completely scared to death, and his eyes were full of fear and fear. This blindfold warrior also understands that the eight ghosts of his blood shadow have definitely been tricked and kicked to the core this time. Now, if you don¡¯t want to suffer the same fate as the other seven people, then surrendering and begging for mercy is the best choice. "Tell me, who hired you." Su Han naturally knew that these Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts could not be disciples of Tianhe Martial Academy. I have no grievances against them. The only explanation isThere is someone behind the scenes. This instigator can actually let outsiders into the Tianhe Martial Academy. It seems that his power is not small. "Yes, he is a young master named Yan Guanyun." The warrior with the eyepatch did not dare to hide anything and said hurriedly. "Yan Guanyun?" Cheng Can frowned slightly, "I didn't expect that he was the one causing trouble." "What is the origin of this person?" Su Han asked calmly. "Yan Guanyun, like Xu Qing, is also one of Tuoba Liu's disciples. However, his status under Tuoba Liu's family is much higher than that of Xu Qing. And he ranks twenty-third among the first-class disciples. , whose cultivation is at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, but his combat effectiveness is much higher than that of ordinary warriors at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm." After listening to Cheng Can's words, Su Han also had a slight understanding of Yan Guanyun's strength level. With Su Han's current strength, ordinary sixth-level True Martial Realm warriors can compete with him, but if the opponent's combat power is higher than that of ordinary True Martial Realm sixth-level warriors, it will be very difficult. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a tricky thing!¡± Su Han couldn't help but lick his lips. Not only was he not afraid, but a monstrous fighting spirit burst out from all over his body. at the same time. In the teaching area of ??Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, within a classroom. Lingzhi on the podium had a gloomy face, one hand kept tapping on the desk, her beautiful eyes seemed to be spitting out fire, staring at the two empty seats in the classroom. She never expected that that boy Han Shu would be so bold. On the first day of school, he dared to skip class! "Moreover, Han Shu knew about Lingzhi's appointment as the head teacher of Class B for the first-class students, and Ling Ruier had already told him. "This boy, knowing that I am his class teacher, actually dares to skip class. Is he blatantly ignoring me?!" As long as Lingzhi thought about it for a moment, she would become furious, and an unknown fire seemed to be burning deep in her heart. If her gaze had any substance, I'm afraid Su Han's seat would have been burned with two big holes. "Okay, okay, you boy, congratulations, you have successfully been remembered by me again. If you dare not come to my class, you will definitely die miserably." Lingzhi thought about it again, and seemed to have thought of something again. A strange smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and she thought to herself: "Is that boy afraid of me and too scared to come to class?" "Humph, if that's the case, then it's even more damnable!" Lingzhi did not realize at all that all she could think about was how to deal with Su Han, but Cheng Can, who also did not come to class, was subconsciously ignored by her. "Teacher Lingzhi!" Suddenly, a voice came into Lingzhi¡¯s ears. Lingzhi came back to her senses, only to see a first-class disciple wearing a gray robe with a sharp mouth and a monkey's cheeks raised his hand and said: "Teacher Lingzhi, I still don't understand the key points of the "Zixia Tianhe Jue" you just taught. The place." "Oh? What's your name? What don't you understand?" Lingzhi's expression softened a little. The disciple who asked the question saw that Lingzhi's attention was directed towards him, and his eyes showed a bit of joy. He said respectfully: "The student's name is Sun Zhen. I would like to ask for advice on how to operate the "Zixia Tianhe Jue", and the true energy will flow smoothly. After thirty-six weeks, should I go back and attack the Baihui point, or continue downstream and attack the Tanzhong point?" ¡°So that¡¯s the problem.¡± Lingzhi frowned and said, "Didn't I teach you just now that after the true energy moves forward for thirty-six days, it should then go retrograde for thirty-six days? So, of course, it goes back to attack the Baihui point in a retrograde direction. There is no doubt about it." "However, students have different opinions." Sun Zhen said immediately. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 204: A chuckle in class You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Sun Zhen said his words, there was a lot of discussion around him, and everyone had suspicious looks on their faces. Sun Zhen, this kid, I have never seen him so bold. How dare he openly question what a senior martial artist taught in class? "Moreover, the disciples practice the "Zixia Tianhe Jue" on a daily basis. The true energy first moves forward for thirty-six days, and then goes retrograde for thirty-six days, just like what Teacher Lingzhi said. And Sun Zhen actually publicly stated that he had different opinions. Could it be that what he meant was that everyone was practicing wrongly? Lingzhi's delicate brows also wrinkled slightly, then relaxed, and said calmly: "Tianhe Martial Arts Academy encourages students to have different opinions. If you have any ideas, please speak up and let us listen." When Sun Zhen heard this, his face suddenly lit up with joy. He bowed respectfully to Lingzhi and then said: "Students believe that for warriors with average talent, it is safer to go back and attack the Baihui point. But for those of us here, For disciples, you can actually try to go down the river, hit the Tanzhong point, and then continue to move forward for thirty-six days, which means a total of seventy-two days." "What? Going direct for seventy-two days, is there any point in doing this?" "When we practice the Zixia Tianhe Jue, we always go forward for thirty-six days, and then go retrograde for thirty-six days. If you say this, don't we all practice it wrong? Teacher Lingzhi also practices it wrong? Then why didn¡¯t our bodies explode and die when we were practicing?¡± "Sun Zhen, you kid, could it be that you deliberately spoke nonsense to attract Teacher Lingzhi's attention?" The crowd around him suddenly exploded, with doubts and disapproval showing on everyone¡¯s faces, and even more people were unhappy and had begun to cynicize. "Shut up, everyone, what he said makes sense!" Lingzhi slapped the table, and an overbearing palm force spread along the table. A strong wind spread in all directions, making the air whine. Everyone felt the strong pressure of the eight-level true martial artist, and they were secretly horrified in their hearts. Lingzhi took a deep breath and realized that she was still in class. "Calm down, I need to be calm. I can't be so irritable in class. It's all my fault that that damn boy named Han dared to skip class and made me vent my anger towards him on these people." When Lingzhi thought of Su Han skipping class, another unknown fire surged out from deep in her heart. At the moment, he had to suppress his anger and look around coldly before slowly opening his mouth to explain. "Actually, there are two versions of the Zixia Tianhe Jue's training method. The common method is to go backwards and hit the Baihui point. However, there is actually a special method, which is, as Sun Zhen said, go down the river and hit the Tanzhong point, and then follow the trend. Then move forward for thirty-six days. The advantage of the special method is that the cultivation speed is faster, because it eliminates the steps of thirty-six days of retrograde motion, which is equivalent to saving half the time and doubling the speed of cultivation." "This special cultivation method is called the method of compliant cultivation." "However, the Shunxiu method is more risky, because the Tanzhong point is relatively fragile, and if the impact force is not controlled well, it will be damaged. The martial arts academy used to only allow geniuses in Class A, the first-class disciples, to use the Shunxiu method. It was not until this year that it was allowed We also promote the method of smooth cultivation in Class B. Because the progress of the class has not reached that point yet, I didn¡¯t introduce the method of smooth cultivation to you just now.¡± Lingzhi said, she was also a little surprised. She didn't expect that Sun Zhen actually knew the method of compliant cultivation of Zixia Tianhe Jue. Although the existence of this method of compliant cultivation was not a secret among the first-class disciples in Class A, it was not a secret among the first-class disciples. In Class B, it is very rare to know this method of cultivation. And the students under the podium were all shocked and speechless, and they all looked at Sun Zhen with strange eyes. They thought just now that this guy was talking nonsense and wanted to attract Teacher Lingzhi's attention, but they didn't expect that what he said was true. It seems that this guy is not showy on the surface, but secretly he has done a lot of homework. "Alas, the beautiful teacher's energy is so powerful. In this first class, everyone worked hard to win Teacher Lingzhi's favor. But we didn't expect that this kid Sun Zhen would take the lead." Everyone shook their heads and sighed. Although they were unwilling to accept it, they had to accept it. They have never even heard of this method of cultivating Zixia Tianhe Jue before. Even if they want to dissent, they can't find a reason. "Haha, the student is not talented, that is, he likes to delve into such eccentric things. I didn't expect that the student's accidental idea would actually coincide with the follow-up cultivation method of Zixia Tianhe Jue, which makes everyone laugh. " ? ???Sun Zhen was so proud that the words that came out of his mouth made everyone present want to slap him hard in the face. This kid clearly learned about the method of shun cultivation practiced by Class A from some source, showed it to class, and actually dared to say that he had figured it out by himself. "Shameless, so shameless!" For a moment, everyone was so angry that their teeth were itching, but there was nothing they could do about Sun Zhen! You must know that Teacher Lingzhi is a senior martial artist in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. She most likely holds one or several recommended places in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association. The Tianhe Martial Arts Competition is the pinnacle competition for the younger generation in Tianhe County, and it is a great opportunity to climb to the top of the entire Tianhe County. All the first-class disciples present were working hard and sharpening their heads, just to get a spot. Therefore, Teacher Lingzhi's favor is very important to them, and it is something worth fighting for. As a result, now Sun Zhen is allowed to seize the opportunity first. How can these first-class disciples not feel itchy with hatred? However, in the end, only those who are ranked lower and whose strength is relatively low are the ones who are excited. And those at the top of the rankings all looked at this episode with dull eyes and disapproval. "Haha, to be honest, little brother, I have been practicing the Zixia Tianhe Jue with great concentration recently. I use the method of smooth cultivation. Now I have reached the peak of proficiency. It can be seen that the Zixia Tianhe Jue is so smooth. The method of cultivation can indeed increase the speed of cultivation immediately." Sun Zhen laughed, his eyes kept moving, looking at the people around him, and he seemed to be climbing up the pole. "Hiss! This Sun Zhen has actually cultivated Zixia Tianhe Jue to the peak of proficiency?" The crowd was suddenly shocked. At this moment, the faces of the top-ranked disciples also changed slightly, their eyes solemn, and they looked at Sun Zhen thoughtfully. "I didn't expect that this Zixia Tianhe Jue's smooth cultivation method would be so easy to use, and it would allow Sun Zhen to practice the Zixia Tianhe Jue to the peak of proficiency, which is not much worse than them. Lian Lingzhi also nodded and said: "Very good, Sun Zhen, it seems that you have mastered the essence of this Shunxiu method. Using the Shunxiu method to practice Zixia Tianhe Jue is indeed twice the result with half the effort. Next, I will do this The method of compliant cultivation will be taught to you in its original form." "That's great." The crowd was excited. Seeing how quickly Sun Zhen practiced the Shun Cultivation method, they couldn't wait to try this Shun Cultivation method. Once they master this method of smooth cultivation, their cultivation speed will increase by leaps and bounds, and they may be promoted to Class A one day. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this moment, a chuckle suddenly sounded in the huge classroom. This chuckle seemed extremely out of place at this moment. Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately attracted by this chuckle, and everyone looked at each other with surprise and suspicion in each other¡¯s eyes. When Teacher Lingzhi was giving a lecture, there were still people who dared to laugh. Could it be that they had eaten the courage of a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s courage? On the podium, Lingzhi's face suddenly darkened, and the temperature around her body seemed to suddenly drop several degrees. The cold air surging all over her body could freeze the ants passing by. "Who, who is laughing, come forward right away." Lingzhi had a gloomy face, and her whole body was on the verge of breaking out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 205: Mistakes in the Method of Shunxiu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, everyone looked around the classroom and suddenly discovered that this chuckle did not come from anyone in the classroom. The direction it came from was the door of the classroom. In an instant, the crowd¡¯s eyes were all focused on the door of the classroom, and they saw two people standing at the door. One of them, with colorful oil paint patterns on his face, was none other than Cheng Can, who was at the top of Class B. The other person, however, was wearing a black mask, his hands were in his pockets, and he was leaning against the door frame casually, looking disheveled. Isn¡¯t this the new monster from the outer city who came this year? "He was actually two quarters of an hour late. I thought he didn't plan to come to class." "It's too arrogant. You are so undisciplined just because you have two talents." "How come Senior Brother Cheng Can is late with him? Could it be that Senior Brother Cheng Can has also been infected by this lazy guy?" The first-class students present were talking non-stop, and they all labeled Su Han as "loose". Among all the people, there was only one figure whose eyes were slightly condensed, secretly shocked, "How is it possible? Could it be that the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts didn't succeed?" "Baby!" When Lingzhi saw Su Han, she immediately became furious, "Who gave this boy the courage to show up here? I'll kill you if I don't fix it today!" "If Su Han knew what Ling Zhi was thinking at the moment, he would probably scream that he was wronged, or else he would say that a woman's heart is so deep in her heart that she would not be able to skip class or come to class. "Cheng Can, Han Shu, you two are already two quarters of an hour late. If you don't give me a valid reason, you two will definitely die miserably." Lingzhi had a gloomy face, and words burst out from her delicate jade lips, each word was extremely cold. Cheng Can was so frightened that he immediately jumped up and was secretly surprised. Why did this beautiful teacher look like he wanted to eat both of himself? He didn't seem to have provoked her in any way, right? "Oh, that's the case. We met a group of killers on the way to school. There were eight people in total. They were all vicious and wanted my life. So I killed them and delayed a little time." Su Han spread his hands and said nonchalantly. When Cheng Can heard this, his eyes almost popped out. Please, brother, you don¡¯t have to be so honest. When the teacher asked, you told everything in detail? ¡°Could it be that Brother Han wants to file a complaint in front of Teacher Lingzhi, accusing Yan Guanyun of hiring a killer to kill him? Ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª What Cheng Can didn¡¯t expect was that a group of people in the classroom instantly burst into laughter, as if they had heard some good joke, and even burst into tears. "Hahaha, listen to what he is talking about. You will encounter killers in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Haha, why didn't he say that he encountered a level 10 ferocious beast?" "Everyone knows that the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is heavily guarded. Even if a fly wants to fly in, it has to pass through four or five checkpoints. How can there be any killer?" ¡°You don¡¯t write a draft first when you lie. Most of the time it¡¯s because you were lazy and overslept, or you forgot the time for class while eating, drinking and having fun.¡± Cheng Can was stunned when he heard the ridicule from these people. He didn¡¯t expect that everyone didn¡¯t believe in the killer story at all, and treated it as a ridiculous joke. Cheng Can turned to look at Su Han, and saw that Su Han's eyes were calm and calm, as if he had expected this scene. Even Lingzhi was stunned after hearing Su Han's answer, her cheeks couldn't help shaking, and she suddenly slammed the table. The pressure of the eighth level of the True Martial Realm burst out instantly, "Boy, are you insulting my IQ?" This time Lingzhi¡¯s pressure broke out, even stronger than the last time. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed with shock. Some students close to the podium were as pale as paper and almost bleeding. Su Han felt this strong pressure head on, but his expression did not change. He smiled casually and sighed lazily: "Isn't it just late? If you must pursue it, just pursue me. There is no need to blame Cheng Can. superior." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? else else. At this moment, Su Han suddenly felt a vague gaze falling on him. When he turned around to look, the gaze disappeared without a trace. "It must be Yan Guanyun who hired the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts." Su Han looked indifferent, it was not time to settle accounts with this person yet. "Damn it, this guy dares to kill my mother's army, for this reason. If I still insist on pursuing the case, wouldn't it look like I'm a petty person, while he is upright and upright, willing to sacrifice himself for his brothers? " Lingzhi almost burst into flames in her eyes, but she had no choice but to snort: "Let's not talk about being late. Why were you sneering at the door just now? Could it be that you have objections to the content of my teaching?" As he spoke, his cold eyes were fixed on Su Han. Su Han shook his head, "You are only allowed to use a wrong cultivation method as a treasure. Are you not allowed to laugh at others? You have to promote such wrong things to Class B. Is it possible that the martial arts academy plans to teach everyone to become Vegetative?" "What?" Everyone suddenly took a breath of cold air, even Lingzhi was shocked, and couldn't recover from Su Han's shocking remarks for a while. Sun Zhen, who was the first to propose the method of cultivation in Class B, immediately darkened his face and stared at Su Han. "Why can't I understand what he is saying?" "Teaching everyone to become vegetative? Is he talking about the method of self-cultivation? How is that possible?" "As for the method of smooth cultivation, Class A is already practicing it, how could there be any mistakes?" For a moment, voices of doubt arose, and Lingzhi also condensed her beautiful eyes and said coldly: "Boy, don't pretend to be a fool here. The method of shun cultivation has been promoted in Class A for more than half a year, and I am also practicing it myself. Why? No errors found?" "By the time you find out, it will be too late." Su Han's tone was neither salty nor light. "In that case, what evidence do you have to prove that Shunxiu's method is wrong?" Lingzhi stared at Su Han closely, with an almost fierce light in her eyes. It seemed that as long as Su Han answered something wrong, she would be ready at any time. Chop Su Han into dumpling fillings and feed them to the dog. Su Han chuckled, facing Ling Zhi's cold gaze, he was calm and composed, as if he was confident. "It's very simple to prove. If you mobilize your true energy to go retrograde to Little Zhoutian, when you pass through the Tanzhong point, you will definitely feel some blockage of your true energy, some tightness in your chest, and some numbness in your body." "How is that possible?" Lingzhi sneered, but still followed what Su Han said and mobilized his true energy to start retrograde Little Zhoutian. Because Lingzhi always used the method of direct cultivation when practicing "Purple Clouds Tianhe Jue", so for several years, her true energy has been moving forward in Little Zhoutian, and has never gone backwards at all. Today is the first time in several years that China has gone retrograde. "Well!" Within a moment, Lingzhi¡¯s expression suddenly changed. There was a look of extreme shock and horror in his eyes! "How is it possible? If you practice normally, the true energy must flow unimpeded whether it is traveling forward or retrograde in the meridians. Why do I feel a strong feeling of blockage when my retrograde true energy passes through the Tanzhong point?" ¡°Moreover, the symptoms of chest tightness and body numbness were all correct by him!¡± "It's too scary. What is going on? I have never gone retrograde with my true energy in the past few years. How come I have such a result when I go retrograde now?" Lingzhi was panicking when she suddenly heard Su Han's voice again: "This is just the initial stage. If you continue to practice like this for a few months, the Tanzhong point will begin to become necrotic, and eventually it will be completely blocked. Get up. Not only is the true energy in your body unable to circulate around the world, but even the qi and blood are blocked and cannot be supplied to every corner of the body. Eventually, you are completely unable to move and become a vegetative state." "So, what exactly is going on? Is it caused by following the method of cultivation?" Lingzhi¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly and she blurted out a question. After asking, she felt a little embarrassed. At this moment, how could she still look like a teacher? In order to alleviate this feeling of embarrassment, Lingzhi immediately added: "If you don't answer well, go to the Sword Qi Chamber and stay with me for three hours!" "Stay in the Sword Qi Chamber for three hours?" Su Han shook his head slightly. He didn't know how difficult the Tianhe Martial Arts Sword Qi Chamber was. However, looking at the horrified expressions of the people around him, staying in it for three hours seemed to be quite a terrifying thing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 206 Public Performance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Tsk, tsk, staying in the Sword Qi Chamber for three hours is too cruel. It's just like being beaten into a sieve!" "Have you not noticed that Teacher Lingzhi was already in a bad mood today, and this kid got into trouble?" "You deserve it. First he was late, and then he openly laughed in class. I think most of the fallacies he said were made up on the fly." Listening to the discussion of these people, Su Han shook his head helplessly and said: "The way of cultivation pays attention to the harmony of the two poles. The true energy acts forward as yang and retrogradely as yin. Only by combining the forward movement and retrograde movement can the harmony of yin and yang be formed in the body. It is in line with the way of nature. The true energy travels forward and does not go retrograde. If there is a lack of yin energy in the body, the yang energy will accumulate in the body and not be transformed." "The place where Yang Qi accumulates the most is the Tanzhong point, because Tanzhong is the place where warmth is absorbed, swells and dissipates. You have been practicing Shunxiu for several years, and the Tanzhong point has long been filled with Yang dryness that is so rich that it cannot be dissolved. Angry, haven¡¯t you noticed that your temper is getting more and more irritable?¡± "I" Lingzhi was speechless. It was no secret in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy that Lingzhi had a bad temper. She always thought that this was her innate personality and could not be changed. Su Han didn't seem to notice the embarrassment on Ling Zhi's face at all, and said with a half-smile: "According to what you said, Class A has only practiced the method of smooth cultivation for more than half a year, so as long as you stop practicing immediately, there will be no serious problem. However, if you have been practicing for several years, even if you stop practicing, the yang dryness in Tanzhong acupoint will not be able to dissipate, and if things continue like this, you will still become a vegetative state." Lingzhi was suddenly shocked, "Huh? Is he talking about me? I have been practicing this method of cultivation for three or four years. What should I do?" She panicked in her heart, and her beautiful eyes kept falling on Su Han. She wanted to ask several times if there was a solution, but due to the face of a senior martial artist, she couldn't ask. "No, no, I'm not saving face, this guy is not enough for me to trust. After all, he is just from an outer city, and these things are not what he should know at all. Maybe he is just lucky and he is right. I It¡¯s hard to say whether he will become a vegetative state in the future.¡± The competitive Lingzhi quickly found an excuse for herself, but she was still very confused deep in her heart. ¡°If what Su Han said is right, she will really become a vegetative state in a few years. By then, it will be too late to ask for a solution. Do you want to ask? Should I ask or not? Lingzhi was thinking wildly in her mind, but she didn't know that her troubled expression had already been seen by Su Han. The huge classroom was silent, and there was an eerie silence among the students, because they couldn't understand what Su Han said at all. However, Teacher Lingzhi¡¯s strange reaction made these students wonder. Could it be that what Su Han said was not nonsense? At this moment, Sun Zhen could no longer hold back and suddenly shouted: "Boy, you are talking nonsense, threatening Teacher Lingzhi and disrupting the order of the class. Get out of here right now." Sun Zhen was originally full of confidence, thinking that he would be a blockbuster today and impress Teacher Lingzhi, but he did not expect that a guy who broke into the class midway would steal the limelight. The most important thing is that this kid who came out halfway actually said that the method of cultivation recommended by Sun Zhen was completely wrong and would turn people into a vegetative state. This is basically a slap in Sun Zhen¡¯s face, deliberately trying to make things difficult for him. Cheng Can frowned and shouted: "Sun Zhen, shut up, you have no right to speak here." "Senior Brother Cheng Can? Why would Senior Brother Cheng Can come out to speak for this kid?" Sun Zhen was extremely depressed, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to contradict Cheng Can because Cheng Can¡¯s ranking was far above him. Just when Sun Zhen was extremely unwilling, a voice suddenly came from the back row of the classroom: "Sun Zhen is not qualified to speak, then am I?" As he spoke, a young man walked out from the back row of the crowd. I saw this young man in brocade clothes and mink fur, with a fair complexion and indifferent eyes. There was an arrogant air on his face that is unique to the children of powerful people. "Senior Brother Yan Guanyun." Sun Zhen immediately beamed with joy. Yan Guanyun was ranked twenty-third among the first-class disciples and among the top three in Class B. His cultivation had already reached the peak of the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. For such a strong man, Sun Zhen never expected that he would stand up and speak for him. "Exactly." Cheng Can was extremely unhappy, but for a moment he had no choice but to say in a low voice, "Brother Yan, what advice do you have?" "Advice is out of the question, but Yan has a suggestion." Yan Guanyun laughed and looked at her.??It fell on Su Han accidentally. "What proposal?" Cheng Can suddenly became wary. Yan Guanyun hired a killer to kill Su Han. There was definitely no good proposal coming from his mouth. Yan Guanyun laughed again: "Brother Cheng, why are you so nervous? I just think that since this outer city monster said that Teacher Lingzhi's reverse cultivation method is wrong, then we might as well ask him to show his Zixia How far have you cultivated Tianhe Jue? In this way, we people will be convinced, don¡¯t you think?" "Show? How to show the level of skill cultivation?" Cheng Can asked with a frown. Yan Guanyun said casually: "It's hard to show the level of cultivation in the martial arts, so let's show the two matching martial arts. It can also let us people see whether this so-called outer city monster with extremely high talent is just a false name. Brother Cheng, are you right?" "That's right. Since what he said is so eloquent, then show us some real skills." There was a sudden booing all around. Cheng Can frowned and glanced at the people who were shouting one by one, and found that most of these people were disciples of Tuoba's sect. "It seems that these guys have agreed to seize every opportunity to stumble Brother Han and embarrass him." Cheng Can's eyes suddenly turned cold. It was clear that Yan Guanyun had bad intentions. How many days has Su Han been practicing Zixia Tianhe Jue in total? How can this level of cultivation be compared with the old students who have been struggling in Tianhe Martial Academy for several years? Su Han just showed that he knows a lot about Zixia Tianhe Jue. If he goes on stage to perform at this moment, but his cultivation level is not as good as these old students here, he will definitely be ridiculed and ridiculed by them. "It sounds nice on the surface, but in fact, I just want to humiliate Su Han so hard that he will not be able to hold his head high in Class B in the future. At this moment, a confident smile appeared on Yan Guanyun's face. Cheng Can said angrily: "Yan Guanyun, don't go too far, thinking that I don't know what you have done behind your back? Your Tuoba lineage has a grudge against Brother Han, why are you pretending to be a big-tailed wolf here? Brother Han, Don¡¯t promise him.¡± Yan Guanyun smiled leisurely and said: "Brother Cheng, I don't understand what you are saying. What did I do behind your back? I, Yan Guanyun, always do things openly and aboveboard. I really don't understand what you are talking about." "That's right. Since this monster from the outer city said that Teacher Lingzhi's method of practicing Zixia Tianhe Jue is wrong, he must have deep knowledge of Zixia Tianhe Jue. What's wrong with us asking him to perform?" "Could it be that you're just bragging and will expose the truth when you get serious?" "Hahaha" Those disciples of Tuoba lineage laughed particularly loudly. "A bunch of villains!" Cheng Can's lungs almost exploded with anger. Not only did these people refuse to admit that they sent people to assassinate Su Han, they also bullied Su Han for the short time he had practiced Zixia Tianhe Jue, and deliberately made him behave badly. Show your ugliness. If they succeed, Su Han's reputation as a monster from the outer city will be greatly reduced, and he will become a laughing stock in the circle of first-class disciples. Cheng Can wanted to say something more, but suddenly received a message in his consciousness: "No need to tell them more, leave it to me." "Soul power sound transmission?" Cheng Can opened his mouth in a daze, and couldn't recover for a long time. Could this Brother Han be an alchemist? Cheng Can looked at him in surprise, only to see Su Han laughing and walking forward swaggering like an impulsive man. "Isn't it just a performance? Which one of you will be my opponent?" Su Han curled his lips and looked at the group of Tuoba disciples with a little anger in his eyes. He seemed to be really angered by their provoking methods. . No way? Does he really want to perform? For a moment, those disciples of Tuoba lineage were stunned. This monster from the outer city was so brave and foolhardy that they couldn't get used to it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 207: Another venomous tongue at Teacher Lingzhi You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, they reacted immediately and almost jumped up with joy. They were competing with a new student on their proficiency in "Purple Cloud Palm" and "Tianhe Finger". Isn't this simpler than playing? "I, I will be your opponent." "Brother Ding, I also want to have a spar with this monster from the outer city, why don't you let me go first?" "Two senior brothers, you are both the top geniuses in Class B. You can't compete with us juniors for business, right? I have also been fascinated by the monster from the outer city for a long time." For a time, those disciples of Tuoba lineage were all happy. Finally, I got the opportunity to beat this monster from the outer city and humiliate him. This was a unique opportunity. As long as you seize this opportunity, you can vent your anger for Tuoba Liu and please her. Tuoba Liu's status in Tuoba's lineage is extremely high. If she wins her favor, her treatment in Tuoba's lineage will definitely be greatly improved in the future. "Brothers, I, Sun Zhenqi, am obviously responsible for this matter, and I have to ask you to help me. I'm really sorry. Hehe, why not let me have a discussion with this monster from the outer city first." Sun Zhen also laughed. Come in. For a moment, Su Han seemed to be in hot water, and a group of people almost broke their heads in order to seize the opportunity to be his opponent. Su Han rolled his eyelids upward and said disdainfully: "Don't rush, line up! Let me say it first. I have a condition. If you are unwilling to accept this condition, you can get out now and don't waste my time." ¡°What conditions?¡± Everyone asked eagerly. "It's very simple. If you want to play, play bigger." Su Han flipped his palm, and five hundred low-grade Yuan stones flew out from the storage ring. They were neatly arranged on the desk, and he said carelessly: "Whoever of you can keep up with my bet, I will play with him." .¡± "Five hundred pieces of low-grade Yuan Stone!" Everyone¡¯s eyes were almost opened. Could this monster from the outer city have robbed a trading company? Why so much money? "What a fool!" The eyes of the crowd suddenly became hot. They did not expect that this monster from the outer city was a fool, a reckless man with a lot of money. To them, this kind of person was no different from a cash machine. "It's a pity that they don't have 500 low-grade Yuan stones on them at all, otherwise they would definitely be scrambling to take them out for betting." "Brother Wang, I'm still short of three hundred low-grade Yuan stones, why don't you lend me some?" "Bah! You only have two hundred yuan, so you have the nerve to borrow it from me. I only have one hundred and fifty yuan left, who can lend me some?" ¡°I¡¯m following!¡± With a loud shout, Sun Zhen slapped a primeval stone bag on the table, his eyes filled with pride. "Damn it, I let him get the upper hand again." The eyes of those disciples of Tuoba lineage were full of unwillingness. If they had known this, they would have brought more money with them when they went out today. Snapped! Lingzhi, who was full of worries on the podium, finally reacted at this moment, slammed the table and said angrily: "You openly gamble in class, do you still have me in your eyes? If you don't want to go to class, get out!" This shout was like the roar of a tiger, and it suddenly silenced the entire class. It must be said that Lingzhi¡¯s prestige is still very high. The classroom that was bustling just now suddenly became quiet, and no one dared to mention the performance competition anymore. Su Han was unhappy now. What was the difference between Lingzhi doing this and cutting off his financial path? At the moment, Su Han put on a arrogant look and snorted: "Why? Martial arts class is not a place to discuss martial arts, and sparring is also a part of the discussion. If you have the energy to meddle, why not think more about how to marry yourself?" Is it that fun to go out and be a leftover girl?" Hiss! The crowd suddenly took a breath of cold air, wondering if they heard it wrong. This monster from the outer city can no longer be described as bold. He is simply running on the road to death. Sure enough, as soon as Lingzhi heard these words, her exquisite face suddenly turned green and black, and there was a cold air that was almost solidified all over her body, as if she could punch a Diamond Star Punch at any time. . "You are dead!" Lingzhi gritted her teeth and uttered four words, then turned her head aside, never wanting to say another word to Su Han. This kid is so ignorant, can¡¯t he see that others just want to deliberately humiliate him? I kindly helped him out, but he actually gave me a venomous tongue.   The more Lingzhi thought about it, the angrier she became. If it weren't for her status as a martial artist, she would have wanted to chop Su Han into pieces and drag the body out to feed the dogs. "Fight, fight, it's best if you are beaten until your nose is bruised and your face is swollen, like a dead dog, so that you can relieve the hatred in my heart!" Lingzhi secretly made up her mind that no matter how badly Su Han was beaten today, she would never care. You said I¡¯m meddling in other people¡¯s business? Then I won¡¯t show it to you! Yan Guanyun had been watching the excitement for a long time, and then he smiled calmly and said, "In that case, let's start the competition between the two junior brothers. Sun Zhen, don't hold back, lest you fail to perform to your due level." "Don't worry, senior brother." Sun Zhen chuckled. It seems that senior brother Yan Guanyun doesn't want to make things easier for this monster from the outer city. At the same time, several core disciples of the Tuoba lineage gathered around Yan Guanyun while others were not paying attention, and asked quietly: "Senior Brother Yan, why is this monster from the outer city not dead? Hasn't the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts been sent out? To assassinate him?" Yan Guanyun's expression remained unchanged, and he said calmly: "The Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts can deal with the monsters in the outer city, but it may be difficult to meet Cheng Can. This kid is lucky today, but Cheng Can can't save him in his life, sooner or later he will still be there It will fall into our hands." "Senior Brother Yan, what you mean is that Cheng Can helped this kid? The Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts haven't sent the message back yet. Could it be that something has happened?" Yan Guanyun said impatiently: "Don't worry, the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts have some kind of special magical power that can confuse the enemy. Even if they can't take down Cheng Can, it's enough to escape." "Senior Brother Yan is wise!" These people did not dare to say anything more. Yan Guanyun looked forward indifferently, but he also had some doubts deep in his heart. He had seen the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts' method of confusing the enemy before, and even he could not resist it. Cheng Can's ranking was a little lower than him, but he was able to survive the siege of the eight blood shadow ghosts unharmed, which really surprised Yan Guanyun. ?? Could it be that this Cheng Can, who is not a show-off, has secretly cultivated some unknown trump card? Yan Guanyun secretly became vigilant. If this is the case, then Cheng Can's scheming is not unreasonable, and he is also a dangerous person who needs attention. "Wow!" Suddenly, there was a commotion in the huge classroom, and the crowd screamed one after another. It turned out that it was Sun Zhen who started to use "Purple Cloud Palm". As he pushed his palms, purple air spurted out, and the shadows of his palms were imaginary and real, like blooming plum blossoms, with colorful falling flowers, giving people a feeling of being overwhelmed. This "Purple Cloud Palm" is one of the supporting martial arts of "Purple Cloud Tianhe Jue". It is a palm technique that pays attention to elegance. When executed, it is virtual and real, and extremely free and unrestrained. "The shadows of the palms are all over the sky, like mercury pouring down the ground, the trees are covered with flowers, and they are like the shadows of the clouds on the horizon, making it dizzying for the eyes. Unexpectedly, Sun Zhen has actually practiced "Purple Cloud Palm" to the peak of proficiency. It is really rare!" "That's right, I think Sun Zhen is practicing very well, but I don't know why this monster from the outer city insists on saying that other people's cultivation methods are wrong. Could it be that he is jealous?" For a time, there were endless praises on the scene, and even those disciples of Tuoba lineage were surprised. Although Sun Zhen is not ranked high in Class B, his proficiency ranking in "Purple Cloud Palm" alone can definitely be ranked in the top twenty. "Hmph, that monster from the outer city has only been practicing Zixia Tianhe Jue for a few days. I don't know where he got the courage to come up and compete with him." These Tuoba disciples all wanted to see Su Han being beaten until he vomited blood. look. "Now you know it! You will suffer for underestimating these first-class disciples!" Lingzhi snorted inwardly, pretending not to care, but her eyes were filled with a layer of worry unconsciously. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 208: Turn over with one finger You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Surrounded by the shadow of Zixia Palm, Su Han looked like a lonely boat floating in the middle of the sea. No matter how he looked, he could not avoid being swallowed by the shadow of the palm. In sharp contrast, Sun Zhen's graceful and light figure is flying like a butterfly in the shadow of palms in the sky, appearing to be unusually easy. On Sun Zhen¡¯s face, the smile belonging to the winner grew stronger. He seemed to have seen the sky full of Yuanshi waving to him, saw Teacher Lingzhi's favor, and also saw the special regard his classmates had for him. At this moment, Su Han moved. To be precise, Su Han just took a slight step forward. It was this simple step, but Ling Zhi, who was watching the battle, had a slightly worried look in his eyes. Suddenly something strange flashed through his eyes. Because, Su Han's step was actually accurate, hitting the area where Sun Zhen's momentum was weakest and the attack range was hardest to cover. There is probably only such a small flaw area on the entire field. And he looked careless, as if he just took a step forward casually, and just walked into the flaw area? A look of doubt instantly appeared in Lingzhi's beautiful eyes. The whole person couldn't help but lean forward from the back of the chair, staring at Su Han's figure without blinking. The next second, Su Han raised his arm slightly and poked out with a finger. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sharp sound of breaking through the sky was like a shooting star streaking across the sky. A bright golden finger suddenly shot out, cutting the air with a whining sound, and hit Sun Zhen's palm shadow all over the sky at an incredibly fast speed. The next moment, a scream was heard, and the shadows of purple cloud palms in the sky suddenly receded like a tide. Sun Zhen's graceful and light body was like a weight, smashing solidly from mid-air to the ground. boom! The ground, which was as stable as Mount Tai, was shaken by this solid hit! At this moment, even Yan Guanyun, who was watching the battle, could not help but twitch his eyelids. Silence, silence! The scene fell into an inexplicable state of stillness for a short period of time. The crowd around him simply couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. The most surprised ones were undoubtedly the Tuoba disciples. They all looked extremely ugly, as if someone had suddenly stuffed a ball of cow dung into their mouths. However, Su Han still looked careless and nervous, shaking his head and curling his lips, sighing: "Oh, I saw you jumping so happily just now, but I didn't expect that you can't stop it if you poke it with a finger. It's really disappointing, disappointing. !¡± "I will accept these five hundred pieces of low-grade Yuanshi with a smile. You can just consider it as compensation for my mental loss." As he said that, he grabbed it with his big hand, and a large pile of Yuan stones on the desk flew into Su Han's storage ring. Sun Zhen watched this scene helplessly and felt his heart bleed! Five hundred pieces of low-grade Yuan Stone, that was all his wealth, just gone! What¡¯s even more annoying is that Su Han clearly beat him unilaterally, but Su Han shamelessly asked him to compensate for his mental losses. Shameless, simply too shameless! Sun Zhen was so angry that his whole body was shaking, and his eyes were almost spitting out fire. If he hadn't broken several bones, I'm afraid he would jump up and fight for Su Han right now. "Teacher Lingzhi, this kid is cheating. He is clearly cheating! My Zixia Palm practice has reached the peak of proficiency. How could this kid knock me down with one move?" Sun Zhen was shouting at the top of his lungs, but no one present, including Lingzhi, paid any attention to Sun Zhen. Their attention was not on Sun Zhen at all. There are many martial arts masters present. Among the top disciples, which one is not a martial arts master? But that moment just now was like lightning, and they even felt that they didn't see clearly at all. It was clear that Sun Zhen had the upper hand, and he was only one step away from knocking Su Hanqian down. However, right under their noses, the situation suddenly took a 180-degree turn. Su Han just took a step forward, raised his hand and poked his finger. Sun Zhen fell vertically to the ground as if he was suddenly poked in the life gate. And the moves used by Su Han were not unfamiliar to them at all. They were exactly another supporting martial skill of "Zixia Tianhe Jue", the Tianhe Finger. However, how could this Tianhe Finger become so beautiful in Su Han's hands?It's amazing that Sun Zhen's Zixia Palm, which is at the peak of his proficiency, can be completely broken with just one finger? For a moment, the crowd present was completely silent, with different thoughts. People like Cheng Can who are close friends with Su Han, as well as those who can't stand Tuoba's lineage, naturally feel happy secretly. Especially Cheng Can, who was really worried about Su Han just now. It¡¯s just that this result was something Cheng Can had never dreamed of before. "The disciples of Tuoba's lineage, as well as those neutral factions, are puzzled. Especially those students who are at the top of Class B, their expressions are solemn, secretly thinking that this monster from the outer city is really a person who needs attention? And among everyone, the one who found it most unbelievable was Lingzhi. Precisely because Lingzhi¡¯s cultivation level is much higher than that of these students, she can better see the secrets inside. Having just seen Sun Zhen¡¯s attack at the peak of his proficiency, Lingzhi almost wanted to stop the fight. But before her voice could be called out, she watched helplessly as Su Han made a complete reversal. At this moment, Lingzhi¡¯s mind didn¡¯t care about Sun Zhen¡¯s injury at all, and she completely forgot that there was still Yang dryness accumulated in her body. All she could think about was Su Han's lightning and clean and cruel finger. Su Han's finger seems to contain endless mysteries, and the essence of all avenues and martial arts has been reduced to simplicity, all condensed in this finger. The essence of martial arts is to kill with one blow. In Lingzhi's view, Su Han's finger actually fulfilled the essence of martial arts. Even Lingzhi, who is a strong person in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm, has a feeling that he cannot fully understand. "Did this kid hit him by mistake?" Lingzhi found that she really couldn't understand Su Han. Such a magical finger obviously could not have been caused by accident. But, how many days has this kid just practiced the Zixia Tianhe Jue? How could it be possible to eat Tianhe Finger so thoroughly? Even she, Lingzhi, couldn't understand the mystery? "Who else wants to compete with me? You can sign up now. Weren't you very enthusiastic just now?" Su Han said extremely arrogant words, but his eyes were extremely calm, scanning the disciples of Tuoba lineage lightly. Anyone who was swept by his gaze lowered their heads uncomfortably, not daring to say a word. There were even some people who moved their bodies and retreated quietly. They are not fools, even Sun Zhen is like this. Their Zixia Palm cultivation level is not as good as Sun Zhen's. Wouldn't they be humiliating themselves by going up? "You, yes, don't look to the side, it's you." Su Han stopped a Tuoba disciple who was about to hide in the crowd, with a cold light in his eyes, and said solemnly: "Did you just say that you have been fascinated by me for a long time? Now I will give you a chance to get close to me." Opportunities for distance contact.¡± "No, no, no, no need. I just need to be fascinated by you from a distance, you evil brother." The man almost cried. He wished he could have the magical power of escape and disappear from the classroom on the spot. At this moment, Lingzhi¡¯s brows immediately furrowed and she secretly wondered why this kid didn¡¯t know how to restrain himself today? Defeating Sun Zhen was enough, but provoking disciples from Tuoba's lineage was obviously not a wise move. No matter what, there is Yan Guanyun from the Tuoba lineage present. Yan Guanyun is already a genius close to the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. How can Su Han easily offend him? Sure enough, Yan Guanyun chuckled and immediately walked out of the crowd: "Junior brother Han, we agreed that we would only compete with two supporting martial arts and not use other means. Did you use any other means just now? Sun Zhen He is at the peak of the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, but you are at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. How can you defeat him with just one move?" "Senior Brother Yan Guanyun is right. It turns out that he used other means." "That's right, how can a new student, no matter how talented he is, be able to comprehend the Purple Cloud Palm and Tianhe Finger to that level in just a few days?" The crowd suddenly felt relieved. It turned out that this monster from the outer city was not omnipotent. If he is really that powerful and can master the true meaning of Zixia Palm and Tianhe Finger in just a few days, then where can I put the face of old students like them? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 209: Cursing people is so graphic You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This time, Cheng Can was not happy anymore. He took a step forward and snorted: "Teacher Lingzhi is here today. Is it you, Yan Guanyun, who has the final say whether to cheat or not? As long as Teacher Lingzhi doesn't Speaking, it naturally proves that Brother Han did not use other means." Yan Guanyun chuckled: "Cheng Can, it seems that I have misjudged you. A powerful man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm actually condescended to become a brother to a warrior at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. It seems that you are also willing to fall. People like you. Yan has nothing to say to people like you." Cheng Can's face turned red. He was also angered by Yan Guanyun's harsh words. He sneered and said: "I, Cheng Can, look down on people like you the most in my life. You, Yan Guanyun, are in Class B." You may be proud of yourself, but in Class A and in front of the top ten true successors, how can you still be so proud?" "But I, Cheng Can, am different. No matter how high other people's cultivation is, I don't care. I only praise those who I am willing to praise. I dare to say that even if Brother Han's cultivation is lower than yours now, in time, Brother Han will definitely Soaring into the sky, you, Yan Guanyun, are destined to be nothing more than a local dog barking on the ground." As soon as Cheng Can said these words, there was a sudden silence in the whole classroom! Yan Guanyun's face turned extremely gloomy almost instantly, his whole brow kept beating violently, and he was staring at Cheng Can as if he were staring at a dead person. No one expected that Cheng Can would suddenly say such things, saying that the genius Yan Guanyun in Class B was just a local dog barking on the ground? For a time, many disciples who were at odds with Tuoba wanted to laugh but did not dare to laugh when they thought of the scene of Yan Guanyun transforming into a native dog. They felt that Cheng Can's words relieved their anger, but they couldn't help but sweat for Cheng Can. This is like completely breaking up with Yan Guanyun and offending Tuoba's entire lineage to death. They didn¡¯t understand. It was Su Han who offended Tuoba¡¯s family, so why did Cheng Can have to join in the fun? Doesn't Cheng Can know that at this moment, whoever sides with Su Han is openly declaring war on Tuoba's lineage? And those neutral disciples did not even dare to look at Su Han and Cheng Can, for fear of being misunderstood by Yan Guanyun and thought by the Tuoba family to be supporters of Su Han and Cheng Can. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became surprisingly quiet. And at this moment, a harsh round of applause rang out. Su Han clapped his hands and said with a leisurely smile: "Well scolded, scolded well! You are indeed my friend, even scolding people can be so visual. I don't understand, what happened to the fourth level of the true martial arts realm? I am the fourth level of the true martial arts realm. Chong, you Yan Guanyun are still like a dog in front of me." ¡°What did you say, bitch?¡± Yan Guanyun became furious almost instantly. The veins on his forehead could not help beating, and he said coldly, "In that case, I, Yan, will play with you. I hope that when you are beaten like a dog by me, you will still" I can remember this sentence.¡± Yan Guanyun, whose cultivation is close to the peak of the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, is ranked among the top three in Class B! He is a true genius, and cannot be compared to a small character like Sun Zhen. For a moment, everyone in the classroom looked blank. This monster from the outer city was undoubtedly the most arrogant and death-seeking person they had seen in such a long time. "Others try their best not to offend these tyrannical geniuses, but it's better for him. His venomous tongue will never stop until he makes people angry to death. Just when Su Han raised his eyelids and was about to speak, Ling Zhi suddenly shouted on the podium: "Wait a minute!" Su Han¡¯s eyebrows twitched and he turned to look at Lingzhi, secretly thinking that this woman really doesn¡¯t know how to choose the right time. Yan Guanyun was about to be provoked to take action, but at this critical moment, he was interrupted by Ling Zhi. Lingzhi didn't even look at Su Han. She just walked down from the podium and snorted: "You are all very capable. Are you not ready to take me as a teacher seriously? Listen to me. No one is allowed to compete in class today, and I will never allow anyone to get hurt again in my class." "If anyone doesn't listen, get out of here now and don't come to my martial arts classes in the future." Lingzhi's tone was very tough. "I don't accept it. Why didn't you stop the sparring just now? Teacher Lingzhi favored one over the other and openly protected this monster from the outer city." A disciple of the Tuoba lineage shouted loudly. They, the disciples of the Tuoba lineage, were waiting to see how Yan Guanyun would abuse Su Han, but Lingzhi said this, obviously to protect Su Han. Lingzhi didn¡¯t even raise her eyelids, she released the pressure of Zhenwu Tianjing and said coldly: ¡°Very good, it seems you are not going to take my class anymore, get out.¡±  The man was immediately stunned. He never expected that Teacher Lingzhi would actually do what he said and really tell him to get out. In desperation, the man had no choice but to move his legs with a sad face, and reluctantly walked out. Now, no one dares to refute Ling Zhi¡¯s words. Only Yan Guanyun frowned slightly, feeling extremely unhappy. "However, Yan Guanyun is Yan Guanyun after all. He is Tuoba Liu's disciple, and his scheming and government are not comparable to those of ordinary minor characters. Lingzhi wouldn¡¯t let Su Han compete in class, so he naturally had other ways to humiliate Su Han in class. At this moment, Yan Guanyun coughed lightly and motioned to the younger brother behind him with his eyes. The younger brother was also a smart person. He immediately understood the idea and stood up immediately: "The student has a suggestion. The Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament will start in three months. Those of us here today, why don't we show off the Zixia Tianhe Art to our heart's content? To what extent have you mastered the two matching martial arts skills? Let Teacher Lingzhi see who among our group is the real genius, and who is a dog worthy of barking on the ground." "Okay, okay." A group of people suddenly started cheering. "That makes sense. Maybe Teacher Lingzhi discovers that one of us has extraordinary talent and directly recommends him to the Tianhe Martial Arts Association?" "Haha, if one of us can get a spot in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association, that person must be me." The atmosphere suddenly became heated. As soon as the quota for the Tianhe Martial Arts Association was mentioned, these disciples from Class B were as if they were being wound up and were full of energy. "But, didn't Teacher Lingzhi say that we are not allowed to compete in class today?" Yan Guanyun's younger brother smiled and said: "There is no need to compete. The purpose of competition is to distinguish the superior. But if there is a good referee, we can still distinguish the superior. We will go on stage one by one to perform martial arts and ask Teacher Lingzhi to judge. Who has the strongest understanding of martial arts and the highest level of practice." "This is a good suggestion. It won't hurt anyone, and it also distinguishes between high and low." Everyone started to boo. Lingzhi wanted to say something else, but Yan Guanyun chuckled and said, "Teacher Lingzhi doesn't want this outer city monster to get hurt, and we understand that. However, after all, this outer city monster is the only new face among the first-class disciples. , everyone is waiting to see his true ability." "Damn it, you dare to attack my army." Lingzhi frowned. In this case, it would be hard for her to stop him, otherwise, she would really be said to be deliberately shielding Su Han. In desperation, Lingzhi had no choice but to bump Su Han's arm secretly, and at the same time lowered his voice and said, "You brat, please take it easy! I'm targeting you." Su Han looked at Ling Zhi in astonishment, wondering why this woman suddenly started thinking about herself? Doesn't she wish she could cut herself into pieces? Lingzhi was annoyed by him and snorted coldly: "I just don't want anyone to get hurt in my class. It's not just to protect you! Don't think too much." Su Han smiled and said: "I think you are overthinking it, right? Don't you see that Yan Guanyun has a grudge against me? I was just about to take the opportunity to settle this account, but you banned us from discussing in class. Could it be that Is it specifically to protect him? " Lingzhi was speechless. She found that Su Han was so shameless. Didn't he know that Yan Guanyun was one of the top three geniuses in Class B? ¡°Besides, what kind of hatred can Su Han and Yan Guanyun have? It's nothing more than some verbal disputes. I couldn¡¯t help but curse secretly in my heart: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have meddle in other people¡¯s business, I just let you be beaten to death by Yan Guanyun! You brat! You don¡¯t know the heart of a good person.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 210 Cheng Can¡¯s martial arts bloodline You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Any martial arts skill has five levels of cultivation: entry, minor achievement, proficiency, great achievement, and perfection. Under Lingzhi¡¯s personal attention, several eager disciples soon came on stage to demonstrate their martial arts skills. Some people choose "Purple Cloud Palm", while others choose "Tianhe Finger". ¡°It has to be said that there are almost no mediocre people among the first-class disciples. And those who dare to go on stage are all outstanding among the first-class disciples. They have good qualifications and are very confident in themselves. ??Among the warriors who came on stage, there was no one who was in the entry level or the small level, at least they were all proficient. Su Han was down below, his eyes half-closed all the time, looking absent-minded. Occasionally, he glanced at the stage and had a playful smile on his lips. It was obvious that he did not take the performance of these first-class disciples seriously. On the other side, a group of disciples from the Tuoba lineage surrounded Yan Guanyun and deliberately commented loudly. "There are so many first-class disciples, but none of them are qualified to be compared with Senior Brother Yan. They are not even qualified to carry Senior Brother Yan's shoes." ¡°I didn¡¯t know who it was just now, but I farted shamelessly in front of Senior Brother Yan. How come you don¡¯t even dare to go on stage now? It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡± As he spoke, he cast provocative eyes on Su Han. ????????????????????????????????? How could Su Han be angered by such clumsy and childish methods in his two lives? Not only was he not irritated, but there was an incomprehensible smile in his eyes, making it impossible to understand what he was thinking. Even Lingzhi couldn't help but narrow her beautiful eyes, secretly surprised: "This kid was so arrogant just now, why is he so calm now? Could it be that he still wants to wait for Yan Guanyun to come on stage before he comes on stage? " "This kid, does he still think that he can outshine Yan Guanyun?" Lingzhi couldn't help but secretly shake his head. This kid was still too young after all. He had just entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy from the outer city and had never seen a real Tianhe Martial Arts Academy genius, so he was so ignorant. Soon, more than a dozen warriors finished their performances, but Yan Guanyun never came on stage. Su Han sat on the chair, drowsy. However, a person who came on stage next made Su Han pay a little more attention. This person is none other than Cheng Can. "Yan Guanyun, do you Tuoba people have the only ability to chew your tongue? Do you dare to fight with me, Cheng, openly and openly?" Cheng Can shouted like a bell, resounding like thunder in the classroom. Cheng Canhu roared and jumped directly onto the podium. His energy was billowing all over his body, and his body outlined a powerful mass of energy and blood. There was a faint aura of dragon and tiger in the energy and blood. This made Su Han's eyes narrow slightly, and he was secretly amazed: "This Cheng Can's martial arts bloodline seems to be extraordinary!" Martial arts bloodline is a term that most people in Tianhe County have never heard of. Because, in a small place like Tianhe County, everyone¡¯s martial arts bloodline is very thin, basically equivalent to none. Only in areas where martial arts knowledge is quite high-end, people will understand the meaning of martial arts bloodline, and people can even be divided into three, six or nine levels according to the rarity of martial arts bloodline. The innate body that Su Han was familiar with in his previous life is actually one of the thousands of martial arts bloodlines, and it is a relatively common one. But they don¡¯t know whether this special dragon-tiger atmosphere in Cheng Can¡¯s Qi and blood is completely innate or a result of nurture. However, even if there are factors of nurture, not everyone can become like this through nurture. There must be something extraordinary about Cheng Can¡¯s martial arts bloodline. Su Han glanced at the crowd around him, only to find that everyone around him had an indifferent look on his face, and no one noticed anything special about Cheng Can. "It seems that people in small places have limited cognition and vision. Even if a ready-made genius is placed in front of them, they may not be able to see it." Su Han thought to himself, "Cheng Can, this guy might be a talent. Unfortunately, he has no prominent backer, so he is not taken seriously in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. The talent in this kid has not been discovered yet. , his potential may be beyond people¡¯s imagination.¡± At this moment, Cheng Can moved on the podium, his palms changed, and the wind and clouds moved, and he played a set of "Purple Cloud Palm". When the palm technique is used, the energy is like a frightening dragon, the thunder is rolling, and it is like a dragon and a tiger galloping. Even Su Han couldn't help but cheer secretly in his heart, "I really saw it right, this Cheng Can's martial arts bloodline,?There is something special about it. " However, others present did not think so. Because "Purple Cloud Palm" emphasizes a free and elegant style, full of virtuality and reality. But when Cheng Can used it, he opened and closed it widely, with a fierce force that was about to crack a monument and crack a stone, and every palm hit the real spot. This style is obviously completely incompatible with the chic "Purple Cloud Palm", so "Purple Cloud Palm" in his hands always lacks a bit of sincerity and a bit less chic. "Hahaha, Senior Brother Cheng, even if you want to fight openly and openly with force, you don't have to work so hard, be careful of letting your waist slip." ""Purple Cloud Palm" is elegant and elegant. When Cheng Can uses it, it is like an old cow plowing the field. There is really no sense of beauty." "At this level, you still want to challenge Senior Brother Yan Guanyun?" "He's pretty good now. Look at that monster from the outer city, he doesn't even dare to come on stage." Those disciples from the Tuoba lineage immediately started laughing at him without losing the opportunity. Although the tone is harsh, it is irrefutable. Because Cheng Can's style is really not suitable for the elegant "Purple Cloud Palm", nor for the weird "Tianhe Finger". If you really want to talk about it, the "Ten Thousand Lions Palm" used when fighting against the Eight Ghosts of Blood Shadow is more suitable for Cheng Can. However, his set of "Purple Cloud Palm" is not without its merits. At least his cultivation level is there. He is a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, and his basic skills are also very solid. Compared with some show-offs, he is stronger. A lot. Lingzhi thought for a moment and gave Cheng Can a "peak of proficiency" evaluation, which was considered fair. However, for the top ten warriors in Class B, this level of peak proficiency can only be regarded as average and not outstanding. The mocking meaning in the eyes of those warriors of Tuoba lineage present became more and more obvious. Even Yan Guanyun sneered lightly, with a look of disapproval in his eyes. Cheng Can was surrounded by the mocking eyes of these people, but he looked unconcerned and laughed loudly: "Yan Guanyun, I still say the same thing, you Yan Guanyun are destined to be just a local dog. If you don't If you are convinced, come up and show your true abilities." With that said, he strode off the podium, sat cross-legged, and adjusted his breathing. "You are outrageous. Senior Brother Yan Guanyun is such a genius. Although you are also among the top ten in Class B, you are not at the same level as him." Several warriors from the Tuoba lineage shouted. But Cheng Can seemed to turn a deaf ear and remained calm and relaxed. The next people to take the stage are all the core disciples of Tuoba¡¯s lineage. The rankings of these people in Class B are all within twenty. Some demonstrated "Purple Cloud Palm" and some demonstrated "Tianhe Finger", and they all practiced to a very good level. Lingzhi acted impartially and gave them all evaluations of at least "peak proficiency". One of them even received the evaluation of "preliminary success". "You are indeed worthy of being a member of the Tuoba lineage. They are so powerful. We, the people, can't catch up even if we practice for another ten years!" "A warrior with a backer is different from a warrior without a backer." The warriors present praised him one after another, while those disciples of Tuoba lineage had arrogant expressions on their faces. In the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, people from their Tuoba lineage were absolute nobles. Elder Tuoba is their biggest supporter and greatest confidence, making them feel superior to others all the time. The reason why they chose to take turns performing on stage at this time is to build momentum and to highlight the appearance of the strongest king among them - Yan Guanyun. In the eyes of everyone who was looking forward to it, Yan Guanyun Shiran walked onto the demonstration stage. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 211 Why must you seek death? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Let me demonstrate a set of "Tianhe Finger"." Yan Guanyun seems to have done it on purpose. Just now, Su Han used the Tianhe Finger to poke Sun Zhen over, and now he wants to demonstrate the Tianhe Finger. A set of "Tianhe Fingers" was used under his hands, and he really had his own magnanimity. The golden fingerlight is like a shooting star, making people unaware of where it comes from or where it is going. At every critical moment, it can always produce unexpected changes. The essence of "Tianhe Zhi" lies in the two words "strange" and "strange", and Yan Guanyun possesses both of these two words. It can be said that he has mastered the secret of Tianhe Finger. There was an endless stream of praises at the scene, and the atmosphere seemed to have reached a climax. "As expected, he is indeed one of the descendants of the Tuoba lineage. Senior Brother Yan Guanyun's set of Tianhe Fingers is really beautiful. Even compared to those geniuses in Class A, he is not inferior at all." "I just thought that the other people in the Tuoba lineage were already very powerful, but I didn't expect that each mountain is higher than the other. Senior Brother Yan Guanyun's performance was enough to eclipse everyone just now." "Cheng Can and the monster from the outer city are going to be dumbfounded now. Just now they were brazenly challenging Senior Brother Yan Guanyun, but now they don't even dare to say a word." At that moment, even Ling Zhi frowned slightly. She doesn't like people from Tuoba's lineage, but looking at the situation, Yan Guanyun is already the most popular person today, and she can't change it. And as a senior martial artist at Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, she must act impartially even if she doesn't like people from Tuoba's lineage. After thinking about it, Lingzhi gave the evaluation of "Dacheng Peak". The so-called Dacheng means to learn everything in an all-round way and understand it thoroughly. And the peak of Dacheng is only one step away from the perfect state. For those warriors within the Zhenwu Realm, it is obviously very rare to be able to practice the supporting martial arts of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy to the point where they are only one step away from the perfect state. Yan Guanyun was rated as "the pinnacle of Dacheng". Standing on the demonstration stage, it was as if he was the leader of the demonstration today. His eyes swept over the people present: "Who else wants to come up and demonstrate?" Yan Guanyun is among the top three in Class B. In terms of overall strength, there are two strong players who are similar to him. But these two people thought about themselves and decided to give up! These two strong men are really helpless. In terms of the level of cultivation of "Tianhe Finger" and "Purple Cloud Palm", they are at most preliminary Dacheng, and there is still some distance from the peak of Dacheng. If you go up now, not only will you not be able to steal any of Yan Guanyun's limelight, you will also humiliate yourself, which will further highlight Yan Guanyun's abilities. This Yan Guanyun is so scheming that he was able to cultivate Tianhe Finger to this point without making a sound. ¡°Oh my god, am I reading that right? The first and second class A¡¯s in Class B actually chose to give in in front of Senior Brother Yan Guanyun.¡± "Doesn't this mean that from now on, Senior Brother Yan Guanyun is the real number one in Class B?" There was a lot of discussion, and everyone was shocked. Yan Guanyun, with his peak set of "Tianhe Finger", defeated the other two heroes and ascended to the throne of the first person in Class B! This is what no one expected before. Yan Guanyun is more tyrannical than they imagined. The foundation of the Tuoba lineage is deeper than they imagined. At this moment, anyone who dares to expose the Tuoba lineage is bringing disgrace on himself and seeking death. On the demonstration stage, Yan Guanyun's eyes finally fell on Su Han. "Han Shu, if I remember correctly, what did you say about me, Yan Guanyun, in front of you just now?" Yan Guanyun's voice was unhurried, but as if it had been tempered with poison, and it was bone-chilling and cold, "Now, I'll give you two choices. The first choice is to tell me immediately what you are in front of me now. The second The second choice is, after you perform on stage, tell me what you are in front of me." There was a strong confidence in Yan Guanyun's tone. The Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts were sent to assassinate Su Han, but they failed. This time, Yan Guanyun wanted to humiliate Su Han in front of everyone no matter what, and then kill him slowly afterwards. Yan Guanyun¡¯s naming made Su Han the center of attention once again. "Wow, if I remember correctly, this monster from the outer city just said that Senior Brother Yan Guanyun is like a dog in front of him." "He really dares to say that he has to bear the consequences of his own fault. There is no way Senior Brother Yan Guanyun will let him go today unless he admits that he is a dog." ¡°???You guys can't come off the stage today. If you perform on the stage, you will be humiliating yourself. If you don't perform on the stage, you will humiliate yourself as well. Who told him to be so arrogant just now and dare to say anything? He deserves it. " "Cheng Can is really out of his mind. He didn't want to take a good path, but insisted on getting together with a kid who doesn't know life and death, and contradicting Senior Brother Yan Guanyun, tsk tsk." The crowd looked like they were watching the show. ??Previously, Su Han inexplicably defeated Sun Zhen. The process was so fast that many people did not understand what was going on. I always thought it was a coincidence. A coincidence may happen once, but it will never happen a second time. What¡¯s more, Yan Guanyun¡¯s level is far from comparable to someone like Sun Zhen. Among all the people, there was a particularly focused gaze. The owner of this gaze was none other than Wang Yue, who had previously placed a heavy bet on Tuoba Lin to defeat Su Han. He was also from the lineage of Elder Shen, another force in the Tianhe Martial Academy. important role. Wang Yue was ordered by his true disciple "Senior Brother Shen" to observe Su Han's background in Class B, but he didn't have to take action himself, because there would be people from Tuoba's lineage who would provoke Su Han. At the moment, Wang Yue had doubts in his heart, secretly thinking that if this monster from the outer city only had this ability, how could he attract the attention of Senior Brother Shen? "Boy, I have tried my best to help you, and the next step is your own business." Lingzhi was also helpless. Fortunately, she had banned the sparring just now. No matter how courageous Yan Guanyun was, he would not openly disobey the orders of the senior martial artist. However, Lingzhi would never admit that she was worried about Su Han. She had already found a reason for herself, that is, she also wanted to ask Su Han about the accumulation of Yang dryness. She could not just watch him being swallowed by Yan. Guanyun beat him into meat patties with one palm. Just when everyone had different thoughts, Su Han moved. He stood up from his seat leisurely, patted the dust on his sleeves, and sighed helplessly: "Why are there so many idiots in this world? You, Yan Guanyun, have also been in the limelight that you deserve, and you have also won the second prize. The status of being the first person in the class can be said to be at the pinnacle of life, why do you have to commit suicide at this time?" "Seek death?" Yan Guanyun was stunned for a while, and then he couldn't help but sneer, "If you have the ability to let me die, I, Yan Guanyun, will stand here and let you kill me." Su Han said calmly: "Don't worry, when it's time to kill, you will definitely kill. Are you wondering where your eight friends have gone?" "What?" Yan Guanyun's eyes suddenly tightened. He really wondered why the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts didn't send the message back for so long, but how did this kid know? ¡°Could it be that this kid knows that the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts haven¡¯t come back? A terrible thought suddenly appeared in Yan Guanyun's mind, but before he could think about it, a ball of something with dried blood was thrown in front of him. It turned out to be an eyepatch stained with blood! "How is that possible!" Yan Guanyun's eyes trembled violently, and he couldn't believe his eyes at all. The leader of the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts is dead? This means that the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts are all dead? How can it be! Yan Guanyun knew that the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts had cultivated a special magical power that could confuse their enemies. Relying on this special magical power, they have killed many powerful people at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. Moreover, even if the opponent is a strong man in the True Martial Heaven Realm and cannot be defeated by the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts, he can still escape safely by relying on this magical power. This guy is just a fourth-level true martial artist. Even with Cheng Can¡¯s help, how could he possibly kill the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts? Yan Guanyun simply wondered if he was dreaming, why he encountered such a thing that could not be explained by common sense. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 212 Playing with Yan Guanyun You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Yan Guanyun, you must be very proud of being rated as the 'Peak of Dacheng' and outperforming all others, right? When you are at the peak of your life, wouldn't it be even more perfect if there is another unlucky guy who steps on you with no good intentions? ?Is that what you think?" "I have to say that you are very naive. The Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts have not sent you a message for a long time, but they have not aroused enough vigilance in you." Su Han¡¯s tone was calm, but the words that came out of his mouth made Yan Guanyun¡¯s eyes tighten several times and he was shocked. "What's going on? Are the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts really dead?" Yan Guanyun could not believe this fact no matter what. He even doubted whether the boy in front of him had any other powerful helpers. "What is this kid talking about?" Lingzhi frowned slightly, with a look of doubt in her beautiful eyes. Although others didn¡¯t know what Su Han¡¯s words meant, they could feel that the situation on the field had quietly changed slightly. Yan Guanyun, who was still arrogant before, actually weakened a lot after Su Han said what he just said. "What's going on, Senior Brother Yan Guanyun, did this kid get some leverage?" Everyone was whispering, not knowing what was going on. After a brief moment of shock, Yan Guanyun quickly came to his senses and sneered: "What do you mean by throwing this thing out? I don't understand what you are talking about?" "Are you going to refuse to admit your guilt? No wonder, the disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy kill each other, which is a serious crime." Su Han spoke in a leisurely tone, then kicked away the blood-stained blindfold, and sneered: "Whether you admit it or not, do you think that your set of "Tianhe Finger" has reached the peak of Dacheng? Is it a comprehensive understanding, with no mistakes or omissions? Now I will give you a chance to use "Tianhe Finger" on me with all your strength, and I will let you understand what it means to be truly fully integrated, with no mistakes or omissions!" Yan Guanyun was originally thinking about the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts, but suddenly he heard Su Han mention "The Finger of the River" again. After being stunned for a moment, he was overjoyed. The confidence and confidence he had before were completely back. "Boy, you asked for this!" Yan Guanyun had a sneer on his lips. This monster from the outer city did not catch on to the Eight Blood Shadow Ghosts. Instead, he came to argue with him about the cultivation level of "Tianhe Finger". It's just self-inflicted. This set of "Tianhe Finger" is the martial arts skill that Yan Guanyun is most proud of. Even among the twenty top geniuses in Class A, many are not as good as him. "Stop talking nonsense and use the "Tianhe Finger" that you are proud of. I want to see how much the so-called number one person in Class B is worth!" Su Han spoke sharply and did not give in at all. There are two people, one is a newcomer to the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, and it only takes seven days to practice the "Zixia Tianhe Jue". His cultivation level is still at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, which belongs to the early stage of the True Martial Realm. "The other one is recognized as a veteran genius of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the first person in Class B, with the powerful Tuoba lineage as his backer, and is at the sixth level of Zhenwu Realm, belonging to the late stage of Zhenwu Realm. These two people, no matter from any aspect, are not on the same level at all. It can even be said that under normal circumstances, the first person in Class B would not even be interested in taking action against a new student. The difference is really too big. However, the one who initiated the challenge at this moment turned out to be the lowly freshman! "This kid, is he under too much pressure? Is he stupid because of the stimulation?" "Just now, I made rude remarks in front of Senior Brother Yan Guanyun, and now I am eager to seek death. I really don't know what the heaven and earth are." Even Cheng Can, who had always been relatively confident about Su Han's abilities, couldn't help but shout: "Brother Han, you" Su Han suddenly waved his hand, and a confident air emerged spontaneously. Cheng Can was stunned for a moment, and the words on his lips stopped abruptly. Lingzhi's delicate body trembled slightly. At this moment, she actually saw a strong self-confidence in Su Han, giving people the illusion that he was omnipotent. "This kid, isn't he deliberately making trouble?" Lingzhi was confused, and for a moment, he even forgot to stop the fight. "Okay, okay, for the sake of your talent, I will give you a decent way to die." Yan Guanyun almost laughed ferociously, and moved slightly. The powerful real energy in the late stage of the Zhenwu Realm wrapped around his body and moved rapidly. There was a faint sound of wind and thunder between the flow of real energy. "The Zhen Yuan Hai is so powerful, he is worthy of being a strong man who is about to reach the peak of the sixth level of Zhen Wu Realm! Genius!" Su Han stood where he was,Like a Buddha in trance, Yan Guanyun's tyrannical strength did not stir up any waves in Su Han's eyes. "It's time to end the pretense!" Yan Guanyun laughed ferociously, his true energy rolled like thunder, he raised his feet and shot into the sky like a bullet. He raised his arms in mid-air, and two golden finger lights that were as fast as flying stars shot towards Su Han. "Flying meteors!" Yan Guanyun's arms kept dancing, and he kept shooting out light from his fingertips. For a moment, golden streamlines were flying all over the place, like a rain of arrows, and like flying fireballs, locking the entire battle circle, giving people An amazing pressure. "You are dead!" Yan Guanyun showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Once his "Tianhe Finger", which is the peak of his success, is used with all its strength, the flying speed of the finger light is comparable to the speed of sound, and it can punch out several large holes in Su Han in an instant. Not to mention that Su Han couldn't avoid it, even if Lingzhi wanted to stop him, it would still be too late. Yan Guanyun knew that his master Tuoba Liu hated Su Han, but due to his status as a teacher and student, he could not deal with him directly. Now that he is venting his anger on Master and helping Master kill this madman, his status in Master's mind will definitely rise to a higher level. "you are too slow!" At this moment, Su Han's voice suddenly sounded. " Then Yan Guanyun was shocked to find that Su Han's figure had no longer been in the battle circle he had locked in. He didn't know when. The golden fingerlights hit the ground like a rain of arrows, but they all failed, and none of them hit Su Han. "Seeking death!" Yan Guanyun became angry from embarrassment, his arms danced rapidly, and a new batch of fingerlights shot at Su Han. Immediately, Yan Guanyun discovered that Su Han's figure had somehow moved out of the area he had targeted, avoiding a new round of attacks. "Damn it!" Yan Guanyun couldn't figure it out. The flying speed of Tianhe's fingers was comparable to the speed of sound. Even if he could hear the sound and identify his position, he couldn't avoid it at all. Even if he is a strong man in the True Martial Heaven Realm, as long as Yan Guanyun is given a chance to take action, he will definitely take action. This monster from the outer city is only at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. How can he avoid the Tianhe Finger at the peak of Dacheng? Could it be that he can predict the future? "Flying fire meteor, die!" Yan Guanyun was so aggrieved that he almost vomited blood. He was obviously a strong man close to the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. He had overwhelming strength. If he hit Su Han with just one finger, he could make a bloody hole. But unfortunately, even if he couldn't hit Su Han, Su Han seemed to be able to predict the future. He could always leave the area locked by Yan Guanyun's fingerlight before it arrived. ??????????????????????????????????????????¡­ It didn't look like a martial arts competition at all, but more like taking a walk. "Fuck me, I don't believe I didn't win this time." The more Yan Guanyun was beaten, the more frustrated he became. He looked like a madman and kept shooting out a large number of golden finger lights. However, none of them hit Su Han. There is a sharp contrast between Su Han's ease and Yan Guanyun's anger. This scene, in the eyes of the onlookers, looks like the two of them are playing a double act. It is as funny as it sounds. In fact, some people have begun to wonder, is this Yan Guanyun deliberately acting with Su Han, willing to be a green leaf to highlight Su Han's awesomeness? However, the tense atmosphere before did not look like an act at all. "Moreover, Su Han and Tuoba have a feud. It would be great if Yan Guanyun didn't kill Su Han. How could he sacrifice his own image to highlight Su Han's awesomeness? No matter which way you look at it, it¡¯s impossible. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 213: An upright fight You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a moment, the crowd's eyes were locked on Su Han, and all their eyes were full of doubts. They found that the details of the monster in the outer city were unclear to them again. Before, Su Han made rude remarks in front of Yan Guanyun. They thought that this monster from the outer city just didn't know how high the sky was and couldn't figure out the true genius of Tianhe Martial Academy, so he was looking for death. But now, they are a little unsure. "No matter how you look at it, it's this monster from the outer city who has Yan Guanyun in his hands?" Someone couldn't help but ask. "Senior Brother Yan Guanyun must not have tried his best!" Those disciples of Tuoba lineage, with rays of light on their backs, tried their best to retort. "This boy is a bit evil!" Yan Guanyun's eyes almost burst out with fire. This feeling of suffocation was something he had never experienced before. Now he simply wished he could grab Su Han and kill him to pieces. And in sharp contrast to Yan Guanyun's anger, is Su Han's leisurely attitude. This kind of battle is Su Han's favorite, because he has evil eyes, and he can clearly see the flow of true energy in Yan Guanyun's body. As soon as Yan Guanyun raised his hand, Su Han knew exactly which direction the light was going to shoot. Coupled with Su Han's recently practiced "Pan Leaf Footwork", it is no exaggeration to say that even if Yan Guanyun was exhausted today, he would not be able to hit him. ¡°I pass through thousands of flowers, and not a single leaf touches me!¡± Lingzhi on the podium murmured to herself. If Su Han poked Sun Zhen over just now, Lingzhi was just surprised, but now she is completely shocked. Sun Zhen, that is only the fifth level of the true martial arts realm. He is not a genius in Class B of the first-class disciples. But Yan Guanyun is different. He is the first person in Class B, a strong man close to the sixth level of Zhenwu Realm, and one of the cauldron-carrying geniuses of Tuoba lineage. Su Han, who was only at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, was able to survive Yan Guanyun's full attack without falling behind. Instead, he felt like he had the upper hand and was playing with his opponent in the palm of his hand. What shocked Lingzhi the most was Su Han's footwork, which felt like no leaf was touching his body. Lingzhi kept deducing Su Han's footwork in her mind, but found that this set of footwork was completely traceless and so weird that she couldn't deduce it at all. She had never seen this set of footwork before. However, just looking at Su Han's movements reminded her of that sentence, "I pass through thousands of flowers, but not a single leaf touches me." Lingzhi found that she really couldn¡¯t understand this guy. Not only was she unable to understand it, but it also gave her, a strong person in the True Martial Heaven Realm, the illusion that mountains were too high to reach. In the past, she had never felt this way even when she faced the core elders of the Tianhe Martial Academy and the strong men at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. "Boy, even if you have the ability to dodge my attacks every time, how long will it take you?!" Yan Guanyun's eyes were about to burst with fire, "If you have the guts, don't run away and fight me openly. I want to learn from you what your so-called comprehensive and impeccable "Tianhe Finger" means. What level is it?!¡± "Senior Brother Yan Guanyun actually asked to fight against the monsters in the outer city. A strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm actively asked to fight against a warrior at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm." ¡°It¡¯s a bit disgraceful to say this!¡± Yan Guanyun really had no choice but to face Su Han head-on if he had other options. His cultivation level is two levels higher than that of Su Han. Even if he wins the duel, it will be disgraceful. However, no matter how disgraceful it is, it is still much better than a strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm being consumed alive by a warrior at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, right? "Boy, I promised to compete with the Tianhe Finger, not for you to perform acrobatics. If you are a man, just compete with Yan openly and demonstrate your Tianhe Finger that is said to be stronger than the peak of Dacheng." Yan Guanyun said domineeringly with a cold light in his eyes. He had already made up his mind. As soon as Su Han stopped, he would immediately use his strongest killing move to kill him. This is what Su Han said himself, asking Yan Guanyun to use "Tianhe Finger" on him with all his strength. Therefore, even if Su Han was beheaded, it could only be said that he was seeking death himself, and no one else could be blamed. This is Yan Guanyun¡¯s inner wishful thinking. In this way, even if Yan Guanyun makes a fool of himself in public, at least he can save some lost face by killing Su Han and win the favor of his master Tuoba Liu. "In that case, thenLet me play with you. " Su Han didn't care at all, he actually stopped and stood within the range that Yan Guanyun's moves could lock. Those eyes were extremely proud and had an aura of scorn, as if even the strong men who were close to the sixth level of the True Martial Realm were not taken seriously by him. "Oops, Brother Han is in danger!" Cheng Canteng stood up from the ground. Yan Guanyun's momentum was obviously preparing for the strongest blow, but Su Han actually stopped at this moment. A strong man at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, the strongest attack at the peak of Dacheng, I am afraid that even the seventh level of the True Martial Realm will not be able to withstand it so easily. "die!" Yan Guanyun suddenly shouted loudly, and pulled his two palms outwards. The brilliance between his hands was brilliant, and a radiant golden star was drawn out. Countless golden stars condensed into a powerful finger force, tearing through the air, and with a roaring sound, they crashed towards Su Han with great force! "It's you who died, Glazed Golden Body." A flash of ridicule flashed in Su Han's eyes, and a faint glazed brilliance suddenly appeared on his skin. His whole body, without hesitation, directly hit Yan Guanyun's powerful finger. At the same time, he raised his arm slightly, like a fairy from heaven, and casually poked out his Tianhe finger. A faint and simple light flashed on the fingertip, and then disappeared. ???????????????????????????????????????????. Ling Zhi¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed tightly while watching the battle. Su Han¡¯s Tianhe Finger move was completely different from the Tianhe Finger move performed by Yan Guanyun. It is even completely different from the Tianhe Finger that Su Han himself used before. With ordinary Tianhe fingers, you can clearly see a yellow finger ray shooting out. This is the symbol of the Tianhe Finger. However, depending on the practitioner's cultivation level and level of understanding, the color of this finger light may also be darker or lighter. When you realize the peak of Dacheng, your fingertips can reach the brightest golden color. However, when Su Han moved the Tianhe Finger, he could not see the burst of finger light, and could only hear a sharp sound of breaking through the sky. It¡¯s as if he didn¡¯t use Tianhe Finger at all. However, if he did not use Tianhe Finger, where did the fierce sound of breaking through the sky come from? "What the hell is going on?" Lingzhi was completely stunned. In his mind, there was nothing else but Su Han's traceless finger hanging from the antelope's horns. Su Han looked calm. This move "Tianhe Finger" combines the power of the golden essence of the Tianhe Glazed Tower, the power of the fire essence of the Glazed True Fire, and the two purple sword energies in the Dantian. It can be said that he has used most of his current trump cards. However, these three powers are not a simple superposition of power, but merge with each other and touch each other, completely integrating the mystery of gold, the mystery of fire, and the mysterious power of purple sword energy into this move "Tianhe Finger" "inside. These three powers from other sources are completely transformed into the power of the "Tianhe Finger" move itself. ??Even, the power of this move "Tianhe Finger" suddenly broke through the Great Perfection and rushed towards the level above the Great Perfection realm. As for why he resisted Yan Guanyun's finger force, Su Han also had his own ideas. Originally, he could have completely avoided it, or used a move to offset Yan Guanyun's finger power. ¡°However, this Yan Guanyun was so arrogant before. In front of so many people, he repeatedly tripped up, set traps, openly provoked and trampled on himself. The most intolerable thing is to send a killer to assassinate him. This kind of behavior has already deeply violated Su Han's bottom line. It can be said that all Su Han's actions today are paving the way for killing Yan Guanyun. He simply couldn't tolerate Yan Guanyun living until tomorrow under his eyes. The timing of the first move is the best time to kill Yan Guanyun. If you miss this opportunity and wait until the second move, Yan Guanyun will be on guard. Once such a veteran genius is on guard, it will not be easy to kill him. Therefore, Su Han did not hesitate at all and directly activated the glazed golden body to meet Yan Guanyun's finger force. ¡°I would rather bear the strongest killing move at the peak of Dacheng than kill Yan Guanyun with one move. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 214: Kill Yan Guanyun You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yan Guanyun's tyrannical finger light hit Su Han, and there was a huge sound of gold and iron intersecting, and the cold light splashed everywhere! However, after the cold light dissipated, Su Han's body was intact, with no wounds at all. Yan Guanyun¡¯s most powerful killing move was like an egg hitting a stone, without causing any waves at all! At the same time, the power of Su Han's finger pressed down on Yan Guanyun's chest like a god. "How is this possible?" A horrifying thought flashed through Yan Guanyun's mind. He didn't see Su Han move at all. Where did this finger power come from? The next moment, Yan Guanyun felt a chill in his chest. Looking down, his chest was so powerful, and he drilled a very transparent blood hole. The cool breeze blows directly through the big hole, from the chest to the back. Yan Guanyun's face was stunned. For a moment, he didn't know whether he was dead or alive. Su Han¡¯s eyes were indifferent, the brilliance of the storage ring flashed, and a black epee appeared in his hand. He whistled lowly: "Yan Guanyun, as I said, you are just a dog in front of me, and you will always be." After saying that, he raised his sword and suddenly chopped off Yan Guanyun's head! boom! Yan Guanyun¡¯s headless body fell to the ground in despair. "Senior Brother Yan." Several warriors from the Tuoba lineage witnessed this scene, their minds were buzzing, and they almost fainted from shock. Is it over like this? The number one genius in Class B, one of the descendants of the Tuoba lineage, was pierced through with a finger and beheaded with a sword? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Everyone present at this moment has an unreal feeling, and they almost wonder if they are dreaming. Yan Guanyun has been strong in Class B for so long, even the original first and second class warriors of Class B had to retreat to the second or third place under his intimidation. ¡°Moreover, he was Tuoba Liu¡¯s direct disciple, and he was killed with a sword just like that? ??And the person who killed him was a freshman from an outer city? It all seems so unreal. But the bloody scene reminded everyone that all this was real. "Han, you are dead. Tuoba's people swear to kill you." The moment Yan Guanyun fell, the warriors of Tuoba lineage almost went berserk collectively. They watched helplessly as Senior Brother Yan, a genius from the Tuoba lineage, was openly beheaded. ¡°Moreover, it was still in Teacher Lingzhi¡¯s martial arts class, in front of everyone. This monster from the outer city can no longer be described as being ignorant of life and death. You must know that killing a fellow sect member outside the martial arts arena is definitely a death penalty, and there is no room for negotiation at all. Even if the senior officials of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy came to protect him, it would be useless. What's more, this monster from the outer city doesn't have any high-level backers in the Tianhe Martial Academy. Having killed the number one genius of Class B, Tuoba Liu¡¯s direct disciple, can Tianhe Martial Academy still tolerate him? "I didn't expect that the final result would be like this. This must be reported to Senior Brother Shen." In the crowd, Wang Yue's eyes were full of shock. Although Wang Yue was not from Tuoba's lineage, the development of the matter to this point caused a chill to run down Wang Yue's back. This guy¡¯s cruelty is far beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. After killing people, they actually had to behead them in public. This was a rhythm that would arouse the overwhelming anger of Tuoba's family. "Awesome, so awesome!" Cheng Can muttered to himself dully. He couldn't stand the arrogance and domineering nature of Tuoba's lineage, but he asked himself that he definitely didn't have the courage to openly kill Tuoba Liu's direct disciple. " Moreover, with his strength, he can't kill him at all. "I originally made friends with Brother Han just after watching him beat Tuoba Lin violently. I felt that he was a real man with clear grudges. But I didn't expect that he would be so tyrannical. With his cultivation at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, he could kill a warrior at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. .Such a person will surely skyrocket sooner or later. If Tianhe Martial Academy cannot tolerate him because of this incident, it will definitely be a loss for Tianhe Martial Academy." The only person at the scene who didn¡¯t react was Lingzhi. Because she was completely in a fugue. Until now, she was still immersed in the artistic conception of the battle just now. Su Han's magical fingering techniques completely robbed Lingzhi of her consciousness and brought her to that magical martial arts realm. At this moment, she could no longer care about Yan Guanyun being killed in her class. Su Han's fingering skills were like a god.It had already firmly captured Lingzhi's mind, leaving her with no time to worry about anything else. Lingzhi kept deducing the situation of the previous battle in her mind. However, with her knowledge of martial arts and her level of attainment in the "Tianhe Finger", she was unable to restore the situation of the previous battle! In other words, Lingzhi couldn't simulate the artistic conception of Su Han's finger even if she just simulated it in her mind. This shows that the level and artistic conception of Su Han's move "Tianhe Finger" has actually reached a level that even Lingzhi has never been exposed to. "What kind of state is this?" Everyone knows that the realm of martial arts cultivation is divided into five levels: entry, minor achievement, proficiency, great achievement, and perfection. The peak of Dzogchen is the highest state in the eyes of the world. "Any martial arts, if someone can practice it to the pinnacle of Dzogchen, he will be a top genius in the eyes of the world. However, in Lingzhi¡¯s eyes, Su Han¡¯s level cannot be described as the peak of Dzogchen. ¡°Are there other realms beyond the pinnacle of Dzogchen? At this moment, a word, a state of mind suddenly appeared in Lingzhi¡¯s long-dusted memory That was when she was ten years old, and she met a wandering master by chance, and found that in the eyes of this master, the level of martial arts knowledge in Tianhe County was very limited. The peak of Dzogchen, here in Tianhe County, is the highest state of martial arts cultivation. However, the expert told her that in the vast and boundless world outside, there were geniuses who could cultivate martial arts to a state above the peak of Dzogchen, and perform a martial arts into many wonderful and mysterious things that were not originally there. This realm above the peak of Dzogchen is collectively called the "legendary" level! How satisfying it would be to cultivate a martial skill to the legendary level and deduce a wonderful flavor that was not originally included in the martial skill. Therefore, Lingzhi has always longed for the outside world, and even left Tianhe County many times to go out and explore. The most recent time was when I returned to Tianhe County a few days ago. However, Lingzhi could only wander around a few counties around Tianhe County. Going further, he was blocked by a towering Hengduan Mountains. With Lingzhi¡¯s cultivation level in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm, he is unable to cross the Hengduan Mountains. The Hengduan Mountains are like a huge wall, separating Tianhe County and a dozen surrounding counties from the outside world, forming a relatively closed area. This situation made Lingzhi very surprised. However, she didn't tell anyone after she came back. Because there is almost no one in Tianhe County who is full of yearning for the unknown world like her. Even the core elders who are at the pinnacle of the Zhenwu Heavenly Realm only guard the small circle of Tianhe County and take care of themselves. Therefore, Su Han's appearance made Lingzhi suddenly see a glimmer of hope. Su Han¡¯s mastery of the "Tianhe Finger" actually reached the legendary level described by the experts. This shocked Lingzhi and gave her hope. From this closed Tianhe County to the hope of the outside world. Boom boom! Just when everyone had different thoughts, the sound of rolling thunder suddenly came from the horizon! Along with the roar of thunder, the ground in the classroom began to shake violently. Spider-web-like cracks began to spread on the ground, and the window glass was shattered. The expressions of everyone present changed dramatically at the same time! "No, is there an earthquake? Run quickly." "How could there be an earthquake in the inner city of Tianhe County?!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 215: The tyrannical genius of Ziyang Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The crowd suddenly became commotion. At this moment, no one could care about Yan Guanyun's death. The figures turned into streamlines and rushed towards the door of the classroom. Those disciples of the Tuoba lineage stared at Su Han with gritted teeth, and after a moment they said unwillingly: "Withdraw!" "Run quickly, go to the main square of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, it's safe there!" Among the crowded crowd, Su Han was the only one who did not follow the crowd. Instead, he swayed and ran in another direction. "Brother Han, where are you going?" Cheng Can was shocked when he saw that Su Han didn't follow the army. "You go first, I have something else to do." Su Han didn¡¯t explain much, and his figure disappeared from sight in a blink of an eye, leaving Cheng Can with a confused look on his face. "Whythe direction Brother Han is running towards seems to be the direction of the martial arts talent testing area?" Cheng Can couldn't figure out even to death, what was Su Han doing in the martial arts talent testing area at this time? Within a moment, the main square of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy was filled with people. All the students poured out of the classrooms and gathered in the square. The whole square was noisy. "What's going on? Is it really an earthquake?" "Look, there are lightning and thunder in the sky, and dark clouds are rolling in. With this momentum, it seems that some powerful person is coming to Tianhe Martial Academy." These people in the square include ordinary disciples, first-class disciples, and even the twenty top geniuses from Class A of first-class disciples. It can be said that, except for the top ten true disciples, all the elites of Tianhe Martial Academy are basically gathered in this square. However, at this moment, facing the thunderous lightning and rolling dark clouds in the sky, these elites were all tense and horrified. "coming!" Suddenly, nine thick purple thunderbolts shot out from the thick black clouds! Boom boom boom! Nine purple thunderbolts, like nine dragons, slammed down on the martial arts arena in the center of the square, instantly creating huge cracks on the edge of the arena. The edges of the cracks were scorched black and filled with billowing black smoke. "What, the martial arts arena was actually destroyed." The crowd was in an uproar. Many geniuses from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy have fought on this martial arts arena, but this is the first time it has been destroyed. Immediately, a meteor-like purple cold light shot out from the clouds at an incredible speed, falling straight towards the ring! "Oh my god, it turned out to be two people, a young man holding a beautiful woman in his arms!" The crowd's breathing suddenly quickened, driving thunder and lightning, flying through the air, and taking a beautiful woman with them. This scene instantly shocked their minds, the impact was too strong. At the same time, the roaring thunder and earthquake, which were like war drums, suddenly stopped. ¡°It¡¯s true that a strong man has arrived. He¡¯s so powerful and he¡¯s still very young!¡± The crowd stared at the figure of a man and a woman, their expressions all grim. A strong man of the younger generation actually dared to act so arrogantly on the territory of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, which made the elites of Tianhe Martial Academy present feel ashamed. At the same time, everyone also saw clearly the appearance of this man and woman. The young man was certainly extremely handsome, and the woman was not at a disadvantage either. She was dressed in a fiery red phoenix-tailed robe. She was so beautiful and so aloof that no one dared to blaspheme. Although this woman does not have any real energy fluctuations, she has a cool and noble temperament because the young man who brought her here is a strong man in the True Martial Heaven Realm. Even if you look at the entire inner city of Tianhe County, such a young master of the True Martial Realm is very rare. "You are so young, and you can control thunder and lightning. What a powerful talent you have. How can this person be so strong?" "Wait a minute, it is said that a young genius has recently emerged from the Ziyang Sect. He has talents in both the thunder and fire systems, and the talents in both systems have reached the medium spirit level. Could it be" "That's right, the genius that day was named Lei Gangyang, and he had recently been accepted as a disciple by Yu Qingfeng, the leader of the Ziyang Sect. It seems that this person is probably Lei Gangyang." Lingzhi, who had recovered his senses, also came. Arriving at the square, her beautiful eyes stared at the figure of the young man on the ring with an ugly look on her face. "Haha, you must be the Tianhe Martial Arts Master Lingzhi, and I am none other than Lei Gangyang." Lei Gangyang, who was on the stage, heard Lingzhi's muttering clearly from a few hundred meters away, and his eyes locked instantly. On Lingzhi. Although this thunderWhen Yang Yang spoke, he always smiled, but the predatory look in his eyes made Lingzhi feel extremely uncomfortable. "You came to our Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and openly destroyed the martial arts arena. Why?" Lingzhi suppressed her anger. "If it weren't for the fact that Tianhe Martial Arts Academy's martial arts masters attacked the younger generation, it would be unpleasant to say it out loud. With Lingzhi's fiery temper, I am afraid that he would have already taught Lei Gangyang a lesson at this moment. "Haha, I'm really sorry. I didn't expect that this fragile little platform would actually be the martial arts arena of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Has this arena never been damaged when the disciples of your academy were fighting?" Lei Gangyang smiled lightly, with a sarcastic look in his eyes. In an instant, many Tianhe Martial Arts School disciples present suddenly became furious. The implicit meaning behind Lei Gangyang's words was that the destructive power of the disciples of Tianhe Martial Academy was too weak, far inferior to that of Lei Gangyang. "Who do you think you are, Lei? Don't go too far." Cheng Can was the first to stand up and rushed onto the ring before everyone could react. The two palms stirred up the wind and clouds, and a set of "Ten Thousand Lion Palms" was unleashed, carrying a rolling and majestic momentum and heading straight towards Lei Gangyang. "Too weak!" Lei Gangyang snorted coldly, his momentum shook, and the pressure of Zhenwu Tianjing burst out and hit Cheng Can. Cheng Can groaned, and his majestic body suddenly flew out like a kite with its string cut off, spitting out a mouthful of blood in the air. ¡°You¡¯re only at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, but you dare to act wild in front of me.¡± Lei Gangyang sneered. "Oh my god, this Lei Gangyang didn't even make a move, he just used a wave of pressure to repel Senior Brother Cheng Can." "Senior Brother Cheng Can is already the twenty-seventh among the first-class disciples. In front of Lei Gangyang, he is not even qualified to make moves." The crowd took a breath, their eyes filled with disbelief. Among all the people, only the beautiful woman brought by Lei Gangyang smiled reservedly and proudly. Lei Gangyang's tyrannical strength had obviously been expected by her. Lei Gangyang still had that salty smile on his face and said, "Martial Master Lingzhi, he was the one who took the initiative to attack me first. Whether he was injured or killed is not Lei's responsibility." "We, the disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, are not that fragile." Lingzhi snorted coldly, and released a burst of spiritual consciousness. After confirming that Cheng Can was only slightly injured, he ordered someone to help Cheng Can down. "Haha, that's good. Lei came here mainly because he heard that the elite disciples of Tianhe Martial Academy are all extremely talented. Lei was recently promoted to the core disciple of Ziyang Sect, and he really wants to see the strength of geniuses outside Ziyang Sect. No. Do you know if your academy can send a disciple with a comparable level of cultivation to have a discussion with me?" After hearing what Lei Gangyang said, Lingzhi cursed inwardly. Lei Gangyang obviously came prepared and determined to win. "Long Yu, go and spar with him." This Long Yu is a genius member of Class A, a first-class disciple. He ranks among the top five in Class A. His cultivation has just reached the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, which is equivalent to Lei Gangyang. "Teacher Lingzhi, don't worry, I will beat this kid into obedience." Long Yu's face was full of confidence. He had just been promoted to Zhenwu Tianjing, and it was the time when his momentum was like a rainbow. Although the hands exposed by Lei Gangyang were beautiful, they were not enough to make Long Yu afraid. "Take my move, Tianjun's big hand seal." Long Yu shouted loudly as soon as he came on stage, and struck first, hitting the sky with iron-gray palm prints. The aura of Zhenwu Tianjing increased layer by layer, and the coercion forced everyone around the ring to gasp. Don't get angry. "As expected of a strong man in the True Martial Heaven Realm, his aura during the attack is unmatched by ordinary people. Now Lei Gangyang will suffer a loss." Everyone looked happy. The top five geniuses in Class A took action, and they really felt safe. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 216: Who can turn the tide? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Too weak, Nine Heavens Divine Thunder." Lei Gangyang was nonchalant, dancing with his arms, drawing down several thick purple thunderbolts from the void, like purple dragons entwined together, and fell hard on Long Yu! Hissssssssssss A heart-wrenching sound came from the ring, and the smell of burnt air filled the air. Long Yu was burned black all over, and he fell straight on the ring. "Long Yu!" Lingzhi was immediately shocked. He rushed to the ring with a single step and said coldly, "The two sects will compete until the point is reached!" "snort." Lei Gangyang sneered, "Martial Master Lingzhi has a strong desire to protect his shortcomings. I hope that the elites of Tianhe Martial Academy will not be so useless that they need martial arts to save their lives." When Lingzhi heard this, her beautiful eyes were so cold that she almost froze everything into ice. She will never tolerate anyone who dares to belittle Tianhe Wuyuan in front of her. "Li Zihao, you compete with him." Lingzhi directly named the strongest first-class student in Class A. If even Li Zihao can't defeat Lei Gangyang, it means that none of the seventh-level Zhenwu Realm experts in Tianhe Martial Academy can be Lei Gangyang's opponent. When Li Zihao heard Ling Zhi call his name, his expression suddenly turned ugly. "Li Zihao, aren't you usually very capable? Now is the time when we need you, so don't be a coward." Cheng Can, who had closed his eyes to recuperate, suddenly opened his eyes and sneered, with a trace of emotion in his tone. Silk sarcastically. Cheng Can and Li Zihao already had holidays. The last time Cheng Can made friends with Su Han, he was arrogantly stepped in by Li Zihao, which made Cheng Can feel angry. At this time, Cheng Can naturally spared no effort to ridicule Li Zihao. Li Zihao was unable to get off the tiger, so he had to walk onto the stage with complicated emotions. Lei Gangyang stared at Li Zihao and sneered: "If your strength is not much higher than that waste just now, you'd better get off the stage as soon as possible to avoid embarrassment." Li Zihao was getting angry after being ridiculed by Cheng Can, and when he heard Lei Gangyang belittle him in this way, his face suddenly turned livid and he shouted: "Go to hell, arrogant boy." As soon as he finished speaking, Li Zihao struck with both fists, and the fists condensed into powerful air currents, flying all over the sky. For a moment, the entire arena was filled with the violent shadow of fists. "Thisthis is the Sun Crown Divine Fist." "This is the top three martial arts in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. He is worthy of being the number one genius among the first-class disciples. He can actually successfully cultivate the Sun Crown Divine Fist." The crowd exclaimed for a while, and hope was rekindled in their hearts. The Sun Corona Divine Fist, the fist is like a sun corona, swallowing everything and being indestructible. ?? Could it be that the number one genius among the first-class disciples of the Tianhe Martial Academy cannot repair a mere disciple of the Ziyang Sect? "It's a small trick, a Gangyang electric snake." Lei Gangyang uttered a sentence coldly, waved his big palm, and a powerful electric snake spurted away like a dragon. ??Looking carefully, the electric snake actually contains traces of fiery red Yangyang energy. "It's actually the dual talent of fire and thunder." Ling Zhi's delicate body was shocked. She heard that the dual attribute talent of thunder, yang, fire and thunder has reached the medium spirit level. Today, when she saw it, it was indeed the case. If the medium spirit with the fire attribute is not enough to be called a genius, then the medium spirit with the thunder attribute is a bit scary, because the thunder attribute is one of the mutated attributes and is very rare. ? And the dual attributes of fire and thunder can reach the medium spirit level, which is even more shocking. This kind of talent is not much worse than Luo Yunyi, who has a superior spiritual talent with ice attribute. Wow! That Gangyang electric snake slammed into Li Zihao's fist shadow all over the sky, like a real python, opened its huge mouth, and suddenly swallowed up Li Zihao's fists one after another! "What, the power of Senior Brother Li's Sun Crown Divine Fist was actually swallowed up." Everyone panicked. This was the first time they had seen such a domineering martial skill, which could actually swallow up the power of the opponent's fist. The strength of Lei Gangyang, How so terrible. "You are vulnerable, die." With a sneer on his face, Lei Gangyang kicked Li Zihao in the chest. Li Zihao screamed miserably, and his ribs were broken. He didn't have the slightest resistance and fell directly onto the ring. The crowd was in an uproar, defeated, Li Zihao actually lost! "The strongest among the first-class disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy could actually lose to a newcomer from Ziyang Sect. Everyone couldn't believe it and felt their faces burning. "Ziyang Sect!" Ling Zhi's eyes almost burst out with fire. She didn't expect Li Zihao to definitelyShe won, but she never expected that Li Zihao, the first genius among the first-class disciples, would lose so ugly. The gap between him and the other party seemed so huge. The Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, which was so big and had tens of thousands of students, was severely humiliated by a Ziyang Sect genius who came to kick the academy single-handedly, without any ability to fight back. ¡°Is it possible that among these tens of thousands of disciples, there is not one true genius who can turn the tide? Lingzhi knew that she was just wishful thinking. Li Zihao was already the strongest among the seventh-level warriors in the True Martial Realm of Tianhe Martial Academy. Even Li Zihao is no match for Lei Gangyang, so where can he find someone who can compete with Lei Gangyang? Lei Gangyang defeated three Tianhe Martial Arts Academy geniuses in a row. He still had the sarcastic smile on his face and said lightly: "Haha, just three people from Tianhe Martial Arts Academy can have such strength. It is really extraordinary. Lei Mou today Come, I originally wanted to meet the legendary Shen Xingyun and Tuoba Feng of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, but time is limited, so let¡¯s forget it this time.¡± Lingzhi¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly. Shen Xingyun and Tuoba Feng were the top three geniuses among the top ten true legends of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. They were both at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. This Lei Gangyang is just a newcomer, why is he so arrogant and dares to say that he will challenge the top ten true disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. However, Lingzhi could not refute Lei Gangyang, because the cruel reality was before her. There was no one below the top ten true disciples of Tianhe Martial Academy who could suppress Lei Gangyang. "Okay, let's get to the point now. Lei came today mainly because he has a question and wants to ask the top management of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy for advice. Since martial arts master Lingzhi is here today, I would like to ask martial master Lingzhi to answer it for Lei." "What's the problem?" Lingzhi asked, her face a little stiff. Lei Gangyang said: "Last time, I wonder how the Tianhe Martial Academy has considered the suggestion put forward by our Ziyang Sect leader, Venerable Yu Qingfeng?" "What? What advice?" Everyone in the audience looked at each other in shock. As disciples, they rarely had access to these two high-level affairs. "that matter¡­¡­" Lingzhi¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, and she said coldly, ¡°About that matter, I remember Dean Xie told you Ziyang Sect last time, let¡¯s stop talking!¡± "Haha, why don't Tianhe Martial Academy consider such a big matter and don't have to answer so hastily." Lei Gangyang didn't seem angry. But the tone seemed extremely strong. "What on earth is going on?" Everyone in the Tianhe Martial Academy was puzzled. At this moment, the beautiful woman next to Lei Gangyang seemed to be a little anxious, her eyes moved, and she gave Lei Gangyang a fierce look. "It's my fault, I actually forgot my junior sister's top priority." Lei Gangyang hugged the woman's slender waist and said to Lingzhi: "One more thing, this is my junior sister Ouyang Yufei. She is looking for someone. His surname is Su and his given name is Han. I don't know who is in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. , is there such a person?" "No." Lingzhi didn¡¯t even think about it, she had never heard of this name. "Really?" Ouyang Yufei's red lips parted slightly, obviously doubtful. Lingzhi sneered and said, "If you don't believe me, you can go find it yourself!" Ouyang Yufei's face suddenly darkened, looking extremely angry. Just as he was about to explode, Lei Gangyang beside him suddenly waved his hand and stopped Ouyang Yufei. "In that case, Lei will leave first. Regarding the incident just now, I hope that Lei will hear a different answer from Tianhe Martial Arts Academy next time he comes." With that said, Lei Gangyang still had that sarcastic smile in his eyes, he lifted himself up from the ring, took Ouyang Yufei with him, and flew away through the air. "Finally gone!" Lingzhi looked ugly, Lei Gangyang defeated three Tianhe Martial Arts Academy geniuses in a row. These three people are already the top geniuses among the first-class disciples, but the gap in strength between them and Lei Gangyang is so huge. These facts made Lingzhi¡¯s face dull, and the faces of everyone in the audience were also burning. The huge square was silent, morale was low, and everyone felt extremely heavy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 217: Spirit-level thugs You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Let's go!" At this moment, Su Han was running quickly towards the martial arts talent testing area. Liuli Lord kept urging in Su Han's sea of ??consciousness: "Go quickly, the earthquake-like force just now is obviously the Earth Fire Spiritual Vein is about to erupt. This is a great opportunity to upgrade the Liuli True Fire. If the Earth Fire Spiritual Vein erupts, , if you can¡¯t arrive in time to devour and absorb it, the power of the fire attribute essence will be evaporated in vain.¡± "How come the Earth Fire Spiritual Vein is suddenly about to erupt?" Lord Liuli said: "Originally, the Earth Fire Spiritual Vein has been unstable recently, but today, someone did not know who activated the dual attribute power of Thunder and Fire in the void, suddenly making the Earth Fire Spiritual Vein active to a level of The highest peak in history. Even if you don't go, the fire attribute power in the earth fire spiritual vein will still erupt, and then it will all be wasted. If you can arrive in time, you can still absorb some of it. " "Suck some of it?" Su Han frowned, "That would be such a waste." "Do you still want to suck them all?" Lord Liuli sneered. A fourth-level True Martial Realm warrior like Su Han would be very good if he could absorb one-tenth of the power of the Earth Fire Spirit Vein. If he absorbs too much, he will explode and die. Within a moment, Su Han rushed to the martial arts talent testing area. Boom boom! ! The moment Su Han's figure fell, the ground in the martial arts talent testing area suddenly shook violently, and dozens of spider web-like ravines opened on the ground. Huge red tongues of fire, like long dragons, suddenly erupted from the ravine and rushed into the sky, like a magnificent flame fountain, rushing to explode in the void. For a time, the entire void was filled with fire, trees and silver flowers, extremely brilliant. With such a spectacular scene, even if Su Han was well-informed, he couldn't help but be shocked for a moment. "Liu Li is really hot!" Su Han raised his palms together, and two warm jade-colored flames burst out from his palms, winding down like a waterfall of flames, and instantly piled up eighty-eight sixty-four layers of fire, like a building. Generally speaking, it is extremely spectacular and dazzling. These sixty-four layers of glazed true fire suddenly became full of vitality under the nourishment of fire attribute essence. It was like a glutton that had been hungry for thousands of years suddenly encountered a big meal and ate it wildly, devouring the huge red tongues of fire crazily. A large part of these fire attribute essences were swallowed up by the Glaze True Fire, and a small part was refined by Su Han into fire attribute essence, enriching his own sea of ??essence. "My strength has also begun to increase. If you can find some similar adventures, I will soon be able to use spiritual energy to form a spirit body in the outside world to help you fight." There was also a hint of joy in Lord Liuli's voice. Although the difference between the spirit body and the body is still very big, being able to exist in the outside world in the form of a spirit body is also a huge challenge for Lord Liuli who has never been to the outside world. lure. "No, the power of the fire spirit in an entire earth fire spiritual vein is too much. Even if the sixty-fourth layer of glazed true fire absorbs it with all its strength, what can be sucked in is very limited." Su Han frowned. He found that less than one-fifth of the red tongues of fire that spewed out from the ground were absorbed by the Glaze True Fire, and the rest evaporated into the air. "Such a waste." Su Han is extremely heartbroken. What he lacks most now is resources. How can he watch the resources slip away under his eyes? ¡°Just waste it, you can¡¯t suck it all in.¡± As soon as Lord Liuli finished speaking, he was shocked to find that Su Han quickly began to make a weird posture with his hands, and an air vortex quickly formed around his body. "Creation is one, breathe it all in for me!" Su Han's eyes were almost red. He didn't care whether his body could bear the power of the fire essence inhaled and directly used the Creation Integration Technique. Tongues of fire were drawn in by the air vortex, piercing into his body like a long dragon, and instantly inflated his body like a balloon. With that look, it was as if his whole body might explode into a ball of blood mist at any time! "Press me!" The dragon martial body and the glazed golden body were running at the same time. At this moment, Su Han's body was like a high-speed machine. The muscles and bones were constantly roaring. The heat emitted was enough to burn all living things close to him to ashes. ash. Under this high pressure, Su Han's swollen body slowly returned to its original shape. His skin turned into a light glaze under the influence of the Glazed Golden Body.It was so dark that you could see tongues of fire running around under the translucent skin. An entire earth fire spiritual vein contains a huge amount of fire attribute essence that cannot be described in words. If ordinary Zhenwu realm warriors were to absorb it, they would explode and die if they could not absorb even one tenth of it. However, Su Han relied on his extremely powerful physical body that he had developed through his cultivation of the Dragon Martial Body and the Glazed Golden Body, and he was able to forcefully squeeze in all the power of an entire Earth Fire Spiritual Vein. "Boom, boom, boom" Faint sounds of wind and thunder began to be heard from Su Han's True Essence Sea. Bundles of domineering fire-attribute essence power, like a leaping dragon and a tiger, rapidly impacted in the sea of ??true energy. Boom! Suddenly, Su Han felt the True Essence Sea tremble. The next moment, the power of the domineering fire spirit turned into thin threads like spring breeze and rain, slowly blending into the sea of ??true essence in a silent gesture of moisturizing things. The whole person felt refreshed, and his consciousness was like the empty earth after the rain, ethereal and clean. "This is the fifth level of the True Martial Realm?" Su Han felt the surging power surging in the True Yuan Sea. Compared with the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, it had increased by 50%. His whole body was full of vitality, and countless life energies were surging in his body, like a beast ready to move, trying to break out of the shackles of the cage. "Okay, okay, I didn't expect to be able to break through to the fifth level of the True Martial Realm so quickly. There have been many troubles during this period, and it's time to get rid of this bad luck." Su Han laughed twice, and with one palm strike, he punched through the steel door of a testing room in front of him, feeling extremely happy. The sixty-fourth layer of glazed true fire has become the ninety-nine and eighty-one layers. This is also the ultimate level that can be achieved by using the ninety-nine return to the original fire to control the magical power. The ninety-nine and eighty-one-layer glazed true fire is not only a powerful combat magical power, but also can be used to make alchemy fire and alchemy, which can shorten the preheating time of the alchemy cauldron to one-ninth of the original time. "You're too greedy!" Lord Liuli was still frightened. This was the first time he had seen how hard Su Han was practicing, and he couldn't believe his eyes. Such a cultivation method is basically running on the road to death every minute. It has never seen such a crude cultivation method. It has to be said that it is a miracle that a warrior at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm can still survive after absorbing an entire Earth Fire Spiritual Vein. "How can you achieve a hundred times more achievements than ordinary people if you don't bear a hundred times more dangers than ordinary people?" Su Han¡¯s eyes regained their previous calmness and he said calmly. Lord Liuli was speechless. This guy's thinking circuit is simply not something that ordinary people can understand. "I don't care what happens to you. The Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower is connected to your heart. If you die, the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower will end up wandering to nowhere, and I don't know what year or month it will be before you wake up again." Lord Liuli warned, "So, don't do this kind of thing next time. If you die, I will be very unhappy." "Then you should condense your spirit body as soon as possible to help me fight. With a thug at the spirit level, it should be difficult to die." Su Han touched his nose. "you¡­¡­" Lord Liuli is angry, this boy is a scoundrel. Not to mention that it is impossible for the newly condensed spirit body to reach the spiritual level. Even if it is the spiritual level, this boy dares to use the word "thug" to call him the majestic Liuli Lord. Just thinking about it makes Lord Liuli extremely depressed. Lord Liuli simply suspected that he was simply following the wrong person. He would be pissed to death every minute by following this kid. Just as he was about to say something else, he suddenly heard footsteps faintly coming from the distance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 218 Su Han takes action You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The owners of these footsteps are Lei Gangyang and Ouyang Yufei. At this moment, Ouyang Yufei complained: "Brother Lei, why didn't you let me ask more questions just now? I am at least 70% sure that the person I am looking for is in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." "Haha, junior sister, things have their own priorities. You want to find an enemy, but you are not in a hurry right now." "Senior brother said that, could it be that there are other more important things?" "Of course, look at the area in the valley in the distance, which is the martial arts test area of ??Tianhe Martial Academy. I have already received news that there is an earth fire spiritual vein under that area. It has been very unstable recently and may erupt at any time." "Earth Fire Spiritual Vein." Ouyang Yufei suddenly took a breath of cold air, and a gleam of light flashed in her pair of wonderful eyes. "That's right, as long as I get the power of that earth fire spiritual vein, my pill fire level will definitely be improved by one level. At that time, I will be able to refine a Nine Dragon Qi Replenishing Pill to temporarily repair your damage. The True Essence Sea. Later, I will take you to a place where there is a more advanced healing medicine. By then, your True Essence Sea will be completely repaired, and your cultivation will be restored to its previous level. .¡± Ouyang Yufei admired him: "Brother Lei is really like a god, knowing everything and being omnipotent. My little sister has lived in vain for eighteen years, and she has never seen a man like Brother Lei." "Hahahaha, Junior Sister is so impressed. In the future, when you go to the place I mentioned, you will meet more real geniuses." "Then the little girl is waiting for Brother Lei to take the little girl out to broaden her horizons." Lei Gangyang laughed loudly, put Ouyang Yufei on the ground, and said energetically: "Junior sister, wait here for a while, and come back as soon as you go for brother. If you are too close, when the earth fire spiritual veins are thinning, the fire spirit will The power is surging and will hurt you." "Then the little girl is waiting here for Brother Lei to come back." Ouyang Yufei's eyes were full of tenderness. This Lei Gangyang was different from all the men she had met before. Compared with Lei Gangyang, those so-called geniuses are really shallow and not worth mentioning. "Don't worry, I will help you find your enemy within three months at the latest. At that time, destroy his cultivation, cut off his tongue, break his hands and feet, and send it to Junior Sister, so that Junior Sister can vent her anger." Ouyang Yufei smiled slightly and said softly to Lei Gangyang: "Thank you, Brother Lei." "Don't worry, I heard what you said. The boy named Su is so arrogant and ignorant. I'm afraid he would have died somewhere in Tianhe County without us taking action." Lei Gangyang laughed, left Ouyang Yufei, and shot towards the Earth Fire Spirit Vein like a sharp arrow. "Who is it? If you are not a disciple of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, you are not allowed to trespass on the territory of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." Lei Gangyang had just walked halfway when two figures whizzed down from the sky. They were two deacons from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, both of whom were at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. Lei Gangyang sneered. These two people did not see the scene where he defeated three Tianhe Martial Arts Academy geniuses just now. Otherwise, you would never dare to provoke him. "Die." Lei Gangyang's momentum surged, and the fists burst out from his fists. The fists of the two fists were actually different colors, one gold and one purple. Bang bang! The brutal punches hit the chests of the two deacons. The two of them didn't even have time to grunt, and flew backwards one after another. Their sternums were broken, which was terrible to watch. "Hurry up and report to the old man." The other two Tianhe Martial Arts Academy deacons who had not yet appeared in the distance were stunned when they saw this scene. At that moment, he didn't even dare to show his face and turned around quickly. "Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is a bunch of losers. From disciples to deacons, none of them can even take one of my moves, Lei Gangyang." Lei Gangyang sneered, his eyes full of sarcasm. At that moment, he strode quickly, and within a moment, he arrived at the martial arts talent testing area, where the Earth Fire Spiritual Vein was located. "What? Has the eruption already finished?" Lei Gangyang looked at the calm valley, saw the spider web-like ravines on the ground, and saw the thick layer of volcanic ash on the surrounding roofs, and his expression was extremely ugly. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT? "Your name is Lei Gangyang?" Suddenly, an indifferent young voice, like a ghost, penetrated Lei Gangyang's ears coldly. "who?" Lei Gangyang was quite surprised. With his level of cultivation, he didn¡¯t realize when the other party came.Close to him. You must know that even the two deacons at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm just now will be noticed by Lei Gangyang as soon as they enter the range of 100 meters around Lei Gangyang. And this young man¡¯s voice was obviously within thirty meters of Lei Gangyang. At such a close distance, why didn't he notice it at all? Lei Gangyang¡¯s eyes were like lightning, and he shot around, but he was shocked to find that there was not even a single figure around. "I just heard you say that there is no one in the Tianhe Martial Academy who can take your Lei Gangyang move?" The young man¡¯s voice continued to ask lightly. This time, Lei Gangyang finally locked the direction of the sound. It was actually on a towering tree, and a figure was sitting leisurely on the branches, holding his knees with his hands, looking like he was taking a rest. Lei Gangyang glanced around and found that the opponent's cultivation was only at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, and he couldn't help but become furious. Even a strong man at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm can only crawl like a dog in front of Lei Gangyang. How could this bastard at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm be so arrogant and dare to speak to him in that tone? "Bold maniac, die." Lei Gangyang's eyes suddenly flashed with cold murderous intent, and with a wave of his palm, a powerful Gangyang energy spurted out like a fiery snake. "Huh? Brother Lei is starting to fight with someone over there." Ouyang Yufei, who was on another mountaintop, saw the gushing fire snake from a distance, and her beautiful eyes couldn't help but condense, "I wonder who this ignorant person dares to provoke Brother Lei." The figure sitting on the towering tree saw the powerful fire snake coming from Lei Gangyang. He smiled faintly and grabbed it casually, as if he wanted to catch the powerful fire snake. Seeing how arrogant the other party was, Lei Gangyang grinned and sneered. "Boy, although my fire snake only uses three or four successes, it contains powerful power of fire essence. If you take it like this, half of your body will be scorched." "Yeah?" The other party¡¯s tone was still neither salty nor bland. Lei Gang was about to sneer, but suddenly his eyes shrank, and his face was full of disbelief. Seeing that the other party grabbed it so easily, Lei Gangyang's powerful fire snake was directly swallowed by an invisible force, and was extinguished like a candle. "What?" Lei Gangyang was stunned. He was very confident in his own strength. He thought that the opponent would definitely die with this blow, but he did not expect that it was easily broken by the opponent. "Thanks for you just now claiming that there is no one in the Tianhe Martial Academy who can take your move." The other party did not give Lei Gangyang any face at all, and immediately followed up with sarcastic words. The person sitting on the towering tree is naturally Su Han. "Looking at your clothes, you are from the Ziyang Sect? When did the Ziyang Sect become so rubbish? You are at the seventh level of the true martial arts realm, but you can't beat me at the fifth level of the true martial arts realm." Su Hanlian laughed, using his poisonous tongue skills at full capacity, and spoke every sentence It was like a steel needle piercing Lei Gangyang's heart. "Boy, you are looking for death." Lei Gangyang was furious. In that attack just now, he underestimated the opponent because he saw that the opponent's cultivation level was low, but in the end he was called trash by the opponent. ¡°This is simply a great shame and humiliation for Lei Gangyang. Lei Gangyang's body flashed and turned into a red light, which shot towards Su Han like a ball of fire. "Watch the fight!" Su Han raised his arm, and two Tianhe fingers shot out. "It's a small skill, let me defeat it." Lei Gangyang opened his bow from left to right, and used his two fists, one golden and one purple, to directly sweep away the two attacks. However, his body speed did not slow down and he rushed towards Su Han. "Boy, you are seeking death on your own, don't blame me." Lei Gangyang revealed a cruel smile, and fierce punches burst out from his two fists. Gold and purple were intertwined, and the scorching power of the dual attributes of thunder and fire, With an all-devouring aura, it seemed to burn everything around it to ashes. Su Han laughed loudly: "Well done!" Keng! The sharp sword suddenly struck out, and Su Han's figure shot down from the branch. Holding the sword with both hands, he summoned all his strength and slashed down with the sword. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 219: Battle with Geniuses at Level 7 of the True Martial Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! If anyone were present, they would probably be so surprised that this fifth-level true martial artist could not dodge and fight head-on with a seventh-level true martial artist. " Moreover, this powerful person at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm is not an ordinary seventh level of the True Martial Realm, but an invincible top genius within the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. Su Han was not reckless, but from the moment Lei Gangyang moved, Su Han opened his evil eye and completely saw through the flow of the true energy in Lei Gangyang's body, anticipating that Lei Gangyang would bombard him with both fists next. Therefore, before he drew his sword, he had been brewing, pulling the power of fire and magnetism in the Tianhe Glazed Tower, and secretly formed several invisible fire and magnetism fields, which were integrated into the power of this sword. At the same time, the newly upgraded Glazed True Fire was also introduced into the power of this sword by Su Han. The sharp sword was extremely hot, carrying an energy that burned everything. Although his sword still uses the sword skill of "Aoxue Sword Technique", after integrating the power of fire magnetism and the energy of glazed true fire, it has surpassed the artistic conception of "Aoxue Sword Technique" itself. A sword that was at its peak of strength, slashed down with an indomitable momentum. Boom! Lei Gangyang's fists exploded, and he felt that his fists were being pulled by an invisible force. His speed suddenly slowed down a bit, and his momentum was suddenly reduced by 30 to 40%. Jian Gang and Quan Gang, two hot and powerful forces, collided hard. Bang! The huge sound of gold and iron intersecting echoed in the valley. Even Ouyang Yufei, who was a mountain away, opened her beautiful eyes in disbelief. "Who is it that can fight Brother Lei to such an extent?" Ouyang Yufei was puzzled. Could it be that Lei Gangyang met a true disciple of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, or a senior martial artist? "What, how is that possible?" Lei Gangyang felt Su Han's powerful sword force with his fists, and felt incredible. The power contained in this sword force was not weaker than the seventh-level true martial artist that Lei Gangyang encountered before, or even stronger. And the strange traction force in the sword's momentum could actually slow down his speed, which made him feel even more puzzled. Lei Gangyang attacked from bottom to top, and was already at a disadvantage. In addition, his fist strength was weakened by one-third. When he collided with Su Han's powerful sword, instead of taking advantage of him, he was defeated by that powerful sword. As soon as the sword was pressed, the momentum was immediately completely suppressed. Poof! Lei Gangyang only felt a sweetness in his throat, and a stream of blood gushes out of his mouth. His whole body retreated sharply, falling back to the ground, and he took three or four steps back in succession. And Su Han was hit by the force of the punch, and his body turned over several times before falling back onto the branch again. His chest was also rising and falling, and his blood was boiling. "The power of the seventh level of the True Martial Realm is indeed well-deserved." Su Han also understood that he had indeed trusted too much this time. The seventh level of the True Martial Realm was already a strong man in the True Martial Realm. He was equivalent to crossing a whole realm to challenge, and in the True Martial Land It's not the same thing at all to cross-level challenges within the boundaries of the environment. Since his debut, he has rarely been at a disadvantage in leapfrog challenges, but this time he tried his best to break through the opponent's punch. From this point of view, a genius at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm is really tyrannical. However, the one who was even more shocked at this moment was Lei Gangyang. His extremely powerful fist with the dual attributes of thunder and fire could withstand even the eighth level of the True Martial Realm, but now it was used against a boy at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, and it was only a draw. These facts were completely unacceptable to Delei Gangyang. The cold look in his eyes was like a poisonous snake that chose people to eat, and it had murderous intent. "You Ziyang Sect people, I will kill every one I see. If you are not afraid of death, feel free to come again." Su Han breathed continuously, suppressing the pressure in his heart, and sneered. ¡°Boy, congratulations, you successfully angered me.¡± Lei Gangyang gritted his teeth. He came in force this time and defeated three geniuses at the sixth and seventh level of the True Martial Realm in a row on the Tianhe Martial Arts Arena. His momentum was like a rainbow. But I didn¡¯t expect that outside this wilderness, I would be insulted repeatedly by a boy who was at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, but I would still be unable to get any advantage from him. ??Even, the other party even said that he would kill every Ziyang Sect member he saw, and told Lei Gangyang to come again if he was not afraid of death! Lei Gangyang's eyes were red and he shouted loudly: "Death!" His body flashed and shot towards Su Han like a ball of blazing fire. ??????????????????????????? Suddenly, a rolling bell seemed to come from the sky, ringing in the hearts of the two of them.   The hearts of both of them were shocked at the same time. The energy and blood in their whole bodies were rolling uncontrollably. Their eardrums were ringing uncontrollably, as if thunder from the sky was directly in front of them. They were dizzy and on the verge of falling. At the same time, an overwhelming aura of strong men pressed down directly from the void. "Why is there such a powerful aura? Could it be that a strong person has appeared?" Lei Gangyang's heart suddenly tightened, and Su Han's expression became solemn. Their bodies began to stagnate uncontrollably at the same time. "Brahma Nian Chapter!" Su Han secretly used the soul power secret method to directly suppress the qi and blood rolling in his body. However, on the surface, he still showed a drastic change of expression, acting just like Lei Gangyang. However, a pair of eyes were clear and waveless, scanning the surroundings lightly, trying to find the source of the bell. "In this Tianhe Martial Academy territory, if a strong person appears, it will definitely not be beneficial to me." Lei Gangyang thought to himself, with a vigilant look on his face, and glanced at Su Han hatefully, "Boy, let's write down today's account for now. When we meet again next time, it will be your death." Having said that, he looked at Su Han's shocking appearance by that bell, and was no different from himself. Then he felt a bit balanced, sneered, and quickly left. "Brother Lei, what happened?" Ouyang Yufei felt extremely disappointed when she saw that Lei Gangyang returned empty-handed and did not get the upgraded elixir fire. Missing this opportunity means that Lei Gangyang will not be able to refine the Nine Dragons Qi Replenishing Pill and repair the True Essence Sea for Ouyang Yufei. "Junior sister, don't worry. The worst is, if I take you to that place earlier, I will definitely be able to find the holy medicine to repair your True Essence Sea." Lei Gangyang¡¯s pale words obviously could not appease the disappointed Ouyang Yufei. However, when Ouyang Yufei asked Lei Gangyang what happened, Lei Gangyang was vague. "Could it be that Brother Lei really met one of the top ten true geniuses in the Tianhe Martial Academy?" Ouyang Yufei secretly had doubts, but based on her understanding of Lei Gangyang, even if she really encountered the top ten true disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, Lei Gangyang would definitely not suffer any loss. "Brother Lei is the best. In Yufei's mind, Brother Lei is the most stalwart man in the world." The beauty¡¯s soft words of comfort quickly made Lei Gangyang feel better again. "That boy is lucky today. When we meet again one day, it will be the day when I, Lei Gangyang, wash away my shame." Lei Gangyang took Ouyang Yufei and left quickly. "I don't know who the master is. Can you come out and meet him?" In the valley, Su Han raised his eyes and looked around, and said coldly. At this moment, he no longer looked as shaky as before, and his eyes were calm and calm. However, the strong man who rang the bell seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, without any breath coming out. "Boy, why are you here? I've been looking for you for a long time." Suddenly, a loud shout reached Su Han's ears, but Lingzhi's bumpy figure flew quickly from a distance and landed in front of Su Han. "You bastard, you" Before Lingzhi could finish her sentence, Su Han interrupted her: "There was a strong man nearby just now, did you see it?" "Strong? What kind of strong?" Lingzhi was confused, "I came here on my own, and I didn't see any strong people." "Is there an expert in the Tianhe Martial Academy who uses a clock as a weapon?" Su Han asked directly without talking nonsense. "An expert in using clocks? That's Mo Lao, the ancestor of the martial arts academy." Lingzhi raised her eyebrows and stared at Su Han with suspicious eyes, "When you ask me this, do you mean to say that you just met him?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 220: Invitation from Tianyun Trading Company You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The Supreme Elder of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy? What kind of powerful person is he?" Su Han asked. "Mr. Mo, that is the pinnacle of the Zhenwu Heavenly Realm." Lingzhi had a look of reverence on his face. A person at the peak of the True Martial Heaven Realm was only one step away from entering the Spiritual Realm. Su Han raised his brows and looked at Lingzhi in surprise. He was really shocked that this crazy woman actually had someone to admire. A strong person at the pinnacle of Zhenwu Heaven Realm can already glide in the void for a short time. Could it be that the strong man who struck in the void just now was really the Mr. Mo that Lingzhi said? "You brat, what are you looking at?" Lingzhi suddenly became angry from embarrassment, but before she could get angry, Su Han turned around and walked in the other direction. Seeing that Su Han was about to leave, Lingzhi couldn't help but became anxious, and quickly reached out to grab Su Han, "Don't run away, I have something to do with you, come with me!" "Where are you going? Do you want to eat young grass?" Su Han looked wary. "You big-headed idiot, what do you think my aunt is?" Lingzhi almost didn't kick him in the face. "That's right. You are so tough and you look like a tomboy. You should like women, right?" Su Han's voice was not loud, sounding like he was talking to himself. Lingzhi was completely defeated by Su Han. If looks could kill, Su Han would definitely die ten or eight times at this moment. "Stop talking nonsense, come here!" Lingzhi shouted, and the pressure of the eighth level of the True Martial Realm was released, causing the surrounding ground to tremble. Su Han's face changed, "Youyou actually used your cultivation to suppress me. As a senior martial artist of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, you use your cultivation to force a disciple to submit. Don't you think you are too shameless? You are abusing your power and bullying the weak. I just want to say one thing: OK, I can go with you." When Lingzhi heard the previous words, her face suddenly turned red, and she was about to say that she didn't mean it. But when I heard the last sentence, I almost fell over. At the moment, he led Su Han all the way back to Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and came to a small, clean courtyard. "What are you doing? Do you really want to eat young grass?" Su Han was shocked when he saw that this was actually the place where Lingzhi lived. "Keep your voice down!" Lingzhi gritted her teeth in anger, stamped her feet, pulled Su Han over, and lowered her voice: "That me how should I resolve the yang dryness in my body?" ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for me for so long just to ask this?¡± Su Han sighed, shook his head, thrust out two swiping fingers, and pressed them right on Lingzhi's plump chest. "" Lingzhi froze on the spot and before she could react, Su Han withdrew his finger again. ¡°That¡¯s enough, I have cleared the acupuncture points in your body, and the yang dryness will dissipate within three days.¡± Su Han calmly looked at Ling Zhi's murderous eyes. This woman really thought she was going to eat her. "What?" Lingzhi was completely stunned. The stagnant Yang Qi was so terrifying when Su Han said it. She thought it would be difficult to resolve it. How could it be so easy? "Boy, could it be that you were exaggerating before and deliberately deceiving me?" "Incomprehensible!" Su Han glanced at Ling Zhi with a crazy look, "If it weren't for your niece's sake, I wouldn't even bother to care about you." "You" Lingzhi was so angry that her temples couldn't help but throb. What do you mean, if it wasn't for Ling Ruier's sake, you didn't bother to pay attention to her at all? ¡°Since when did Lingzhi have to rely on that little girl Rui¡¯er¡¯s face to make a living? "I actually started to be jealous of my niece?" Lingzhi suddenly thought of this, and became even more angry. She almost wanted to pull out her sword on the spot and cut Su Han in front of her into pieces. Su Han could only shake his head speechlessly when he saw Ling Zhi's colorful expression, labeling Ling Zhi a "crazy woman" in his heart. "Boy, wait a minute." Lingzhi's expression changed for half a minute before she finally came to her senses, "Last time you said that in order to completely unlock the poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower in Rui'er's body, there is still a shortage of the main ingredient called Zhiyang Grass? What about that thing? Where can I get it?¡± Su Han smiled, his tone was neither salty nor cold, and he said leisurely: "As a senior martial artist of Tianhe Martial Academy, you don't even know where to get this Zhiyang Grass. How can I, a disciple, know about it?" Lingzhi was so angry that she almost jumped. She was almost 100% sure that this boy must know where to get the Sun Grass, and he just wanted to make her angry on purpose.   "Boy, if you don't tell me, I will never say a word for you at the high-level meeting of the martial arts academy." Lingzhi was furious and made a subtle threat. Su Han asked strangely: "Why do I need you to speak for me in high-level meetings?" Lingzhi sneered: "You got rid of Yan Guanyun, and you thought Tuoba's lineage would let you go easily? This matter has probably reached the ears of Tuoba Liu and Elder Tuoba, and they will never let it go. , I will definitely put all the responsibility on you and accuse you of killing your fellow disciples." "Then let them come." A cold light flashed in Su Han's eyes. When things have developed to this point, it is destined to be a life-or-death situation between Su Han and Tuoba. Unless one party completely eliminates the other, the matter will never end. "Crazy!" Lingzhi found that she could not understand this boy at all. While he was talking, he saw Uncle Zhou, the strong bodyguard of the Ling family, walking in with someone. Seeing Su Han, Uncle Zhou first saluted and called "Mr. Han", and then said to Lingzhi: "Miss, this person claims to be from Tianyun Trading Company. Tell him what kind of elixir conference they are going to hold tomorrow. Representatives of our Ling family are invited to attend the ceremony." The man walked forward, with a somewhat triumphant smile, and his voice was loud and full of energy: "Miss Ling, our Tianyun Trading Company will hold an event at the largest auction house in the inner city tomorrow. How about it? I'll give you a reward." A light, right?" Lingzhi couldn't help but feel happy when she heard this. The elixir press conference held by Tianyun Trading Company should sell the Sun Herb that Su Han mentioned, right? If there wasn't even Tianyun Trading Company, Lingzhi really couldn't think of any other chamber of commerce in Tianhe County that could get Zhiyang Grass. "Uncle Zhou, please take the invitation." Lingzhi said quickly. At this moment, the representative of Tianyun Trading Company looked up and saw Su Han, and his voice suddenly became louder: "Hey, isn't this Mr. Han?" "What, do you know each other?" Lingzhi was confused. The representative of Tianyun Trading Company looked proud and said with a smile: "Haha, no matter what, between our Tianyun Trading Company and Mr. Han, there is no righteousness in business, right? There will be a big event of Tianyun Trading Company tomorrow. Mr. Han, please give me a favor. chant?" With that said, he took out another gilded invitation card from his arms and said proudly: "Our eldest lady said that if Mr. Han comes, he will leave a place for you." "Business cannot be done without benevolence and righteousness? Miss?" Lingzhi looked doubtful. Su Han glanced at the invitation handed over by the other party, but did not accept it. He smiled lightly and said: "I don't know how to reward people, I only know how to slap them in the face. Are you sure you welcome me?" "Welcome, of course you are welcome. Haha, but tomorrow is our day at Tianyun Trading Company to slap others in the face. Mr. Han, if you like fun, don't miss it." That day, the representative of Yun Trading Company smiled proudly, put down the invitation, turned around and left, without even saying hello to Lingzhi. "Tianyun Trading Company has become more and more crazy recently!" Lingzhi was naturally unhappy, but with her background and self-cultivation, she would not get angry and would just sneer. Su Han smiled faintly, and had to say that Tianyun Trading Company had no idea who had its backers recently, and it was a bit of a villain, and its tail began to rise to the sky. "Boy, what on earth is going on?" Lingzhi said, and then said suspiciously, "By the way, I also received another invitation this morning, saying that the Medicine King Palace held a press conference on elixirs at the largest auction house in the inner city. What is going on? The largest auction house in the inner city. Isn¡¯t there only one auction house? Could it be that the two of them hold a press conference together?¡± "Won't you know the specific situation tomorrow?" Su Han smiled lazily, as if the matter had nothing to do with him. Lingzhi glared at him fiercely. She always felt that this kid was probably related to this incident, but she couldn't find any evidence. He had to ask: "Are you going tomorrow?" "Why is it that such a lively event involves me?" Su Han raised the invitation in his hand. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 221 The Third Young Master Yu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Within Tianyun Trading Company, a number of senior executives were prominently present. Among them, the owner of Tianyun Trading Company, Lan, was surrounded by people in the middle, looking high-spirited and full of ambition. "Everything is ready, just wait for tomorrow's elixir exhibition to create a blockbuster." Lan Xingzhu's face was extremely excited, "This dragon and tiger blood-building elixir actually has such an effect. Once it is put on the market, it will definitely dominate the country, and even Opening up the markets in several surrounding counties is no problem. In addition, our new Qi-Returning Pill and Qingxin-Fire Eliminating Pill are much better than similar products on the market today." "Three kinds of elixirs, three-pronged approach, given time, we will definitely be able to completely defeat the Medicine King Palace." "Yes, tomorrow, let's give Yao Wangdian a hard slap in the face first. This healing holy medicine, Yao Wangdian has been controlling the market. When the Dragon Tiger Blood Building Pill comes out, let's see if Yao Wangdian still has the nerve to sell their junk medicine. ?¡± "Who could tell Yaowangdian to be so arrogant and dare to steal the third-grade Zhuyan Pill in front of our Tianyun Trading Company? They are the ones to blame for what happened today." "It's Mr. Han who doesn't know what's good and what's good. He passed up the great opportunity to cooperate with our Tianyun Trading Company, but insisted on getting involved with Yaowang Palace." Suddenly, a sharp female voice rang out, but it was Lan Baoer who looked angry and sneered: "Even if the guy named Han gets involved with Yao Wangdian, nothing will be changed. Yao Wangdian dares to stop our Tianyun Trading Company. The road to unifying the elixir market will inevitably be defeated by Tianyun Trading Company. This is the general trend and no one can change it." "The second young lady is right, a mere magician alchemist cannot cause any trouble." Everyone agreed. "By the way, we are renting the east hall of Xingyuan Auction House tomorrow. I heard that the west hall is also rented by someone tomorrow, but I don't know who it is and what it will be used for?" Master Lan suddenly remembered something and felt a little worried. . "Why should the owner worry? Even if it is rented by another chamber of commerce, there is no chamber of commerce in Tianhe County that can compete with us in terms of momentum." Lan Xingzhu nodded, relieved, and asked: "Has the invitation been sent to Tianhe Alchemy Academy? The new elixir we release this time must not only be a blockbuster, but also be recognized by the Alchemy Academy. It is best to be able to It has been approved by the core elders of the Alchemy Academy." "Don't worry, Master, all the elders at Tianhe Danyuan have received the invitations." "Okay, okay, tomorrow is the day when our Tianyun Trading Company will go down in history in the field of elixirs in Tianhe County." Lord Lan laughed twice, feeling proud of the spring breeze. ¡­¡­ Everything is ready. The day that Tianyun Trading Company has been looking forward to for a long time has finally arrived. Su Han walked out of his disciples¡¯ dormitory early in the morning and went to the Xingyuan Auction House, the largest auction house in the inner city of Tianhe County. At the gate of Xingyuan Auction House, Liu Mao was already waiting there. Seeing Su Han, a bright smile immediately broke out on his face, so bright that it was even a little lewd. "Mr. Han, hehe, you're here." Liu Mao kept rubbing his hands, looking extremely excited, but he tried his best to hide his excitement, as if he didn't want others to see it. "Old Liu, looking at you, the elixir was refined smoothly?" "Hehe, it went well, it went extremely well. We have mass-produced all three prescriptions given by Mr. Han." Liu Mao was so excited that his whole body kept twitching, as if he had epilepsy. "Okay, okay, calm down, let others see it, they will think you were poisoned by some strange poison." Su Han¡¯s poisonous tongue always poisons people to death without repaying their lives. At the moment, the two of them walked into the Xingyuan auction house. This Xingyuan auction house is ten times more luxurious than those in the outer city. Compared with the Xingyuan auction house, the venue for the previous elixir exhibition in the outer city can only be said to be insignificant. At the door, there was already a receptionist from Tianyun Trading Company waiting there. Seeing Su Han and Liu Mao come in, they all looked surprised. They didn't expect these two people to show up. Because they held this elixir press conference today just to slap the Medicine King Palace in the face. Su Han has a good relationship with Yaowang Palace, and Liu Mao is a senior elder of Yaowang Palace. If he came to such an occasion today, wouldn't he be beaten in the face? "Stop, do you have an invitation?" As soon as Su Han and Liu Mao walked into the door, two menacing Tianyun Merchant Warriors appeared immediately. Liu Mao snorted coldly and threw the invitation from Tianyun Trading Company to Su Han in his face. "Hey, Mr. Han, Elder Liu." ??The representative of Tianyun Trading Company who sent the invitation yesterday came up to him from a distance and said with a faint smile: "I forgot to tell Mr. Han yesterday. This invitation is the lowest invitation."?There is room for standing, but no room for sitting. Mr. Han, please go to the corner over there and choose a place to stand. Don't make any noise so as not to disturb other distinguished guests. " "What?" Liu Mao deliberately raised his eyebrows and asked loudly: "What's going on? Didn't you say yesterday that you would leave a place for our young master?" The representative of Tianyun Trading Company smiled contemptuously: "That's right, I said to reserve a seat, but I didn't say to reserve a seat. Today at our Tianyun Trading Company's elixir press conference, VIPs gathered, and those who had seats were all high-profile big shots. , how can it be your young master¡¯s turn?¡± "And you, Elder Liu, dared to barge into this venue without an invitation. However, our Tianyun Trading Company is magnanimous, so let's forget it this time. You can go and stand in the corner with your young master." The representative of Tianyun Trading Company was an excellent singer and songwriter, and his expression seemed to be that he wanted to humiliate Su Han and Liu Mao severely. Liu Mao suddenly sneered: "Don't be ridiculous, our young master doesn't like your so-called elixir press conference at all. This time, I just stopped by and returned your rubbish invitation." The representative of the shipping company was stunned that day. Didn¡¯t he come to attend the press conference? What are you doing here? "If you are not attending the press conference, then you are just waiting around. You can't come in. If you come, kick them out." A senior executive from Tianyun Trading Company came over aggressively. Liu Mao said calmly: "Tianyun Trading Company has really reached a new level of shamelessness. I took care of this situation. Why can't I come in?" "Fart, today's Xingyuan auction house is clearly contracted by our Tianyun Trading Company." The top management of Tianyun Trading Company was furious. At this moment, a pale-faced young man came over, nodded and smiled at Liu Mao: "Is this Elder Liu? The west hall rented by your Yaowang Palace is ready. Please come with me." "Young Master Yu." Liu Mao recognized that this young man was the young master of the Xingyuan Auction House, and quickly introduced him, "This is our Young Master Han." "Young Master Han, I have long admired your great name." The sunken eye sockets of the Third Young Master Yu are very deep, and his face is somewhat different from ordinary people. He glanced at Su Han with a smile, made an inviting gesture, and led Su Han and Liu Mao towards the west hall. Leaving the two people who were running the business that day, they stood there in shock, looking at each other. "What? The west hall of Xingyuan Auction House was rented by Yaowang Palace today?" Backstage at the booth in the east hall, Master Lan couldn¡¯t help but change his expression after hearing the report from the senior executive of Tianyun Trading Company. "Don't worry, Master. We were afraid that the Medicine King Palace wouldn't come. Now they actually came by themselves and rented the west hall. Wouldn't they come to give us a shot? Once our three new elixirs are released, they will definitely beat the King of Medicine The palace was caught off guard, and when the time comes, we will just wait and appreciate their wonderful expressions." The other senior executives of Tianyun Trading Company seemed to be full of confidence. "That's right, the Medicine King Palace must be completely defeated." Lord Lan nodded. ???????????????????????? For some reason, the sudden appearance of the Medicine King Palace cast a layer of gloom over his originally happy mood. "Illusion, this must be my illusion." Lan Xingzhu comforted himself. At the same time, in the west hall, the third master of Yaowang Palace greeted Su Han with a cheerful face: "Mr. Han, we have finally waited for you. Please come inside, please come inside." "Third Hall Master, where is your elixir press conference? Why is it so low-key?" Su Han complained deliberately. The Lord of the Third Palace smiled and said: "The low-key is only temporary. We have already refined all three of Mr. Han's elixir formulas. Mr. Han just watches, and the show will start soon." "Young Master Yu, today our Yaowang Palace rented the space of Xingyuan Auction House to attack Tianyun Trading Company, but I don't know if it will bring you trouble." Liu Mao considered it carefully. The Third Young Master Yu was weak in writing, but spoke very boldly, and said with a smile: "What's the point? I really hope you guys make a big fuss in the Xingyuan Auction House. It's best to have a big bustle, so that the reputation of the Xingyuan Auction House will be even greater." Big.¡± "If Master Yu says this, we can feel relieved." Third Young Master Yu smiled and nodded, and left the west hall. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 222: The Proud Tianyun Trading Company You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Who is this Third Young Master?" Su Han was more interested in this. The Third Young Master Yu seemed to be smiling, but the look in his eyes seemed a bit unpredictable. He doesn't look like an ordinary person. "Young Master Yu is the young master of the Xingyuan Auction House. He came to Tianhe County several years ago and has been running the Xingyuan Auction House. It seems that he is not close to anyone, and no one knows about him. From where." A voice came from far away, and Ling Zhi, who had changed into light yellow clothes, walked in from the west hall door with Ling Rui'er and Ling Rui'er. "Sure enough, a man relies on his clothes and a horse relies on his saddle! He's dressed like this, and even I can't even recognize him." Su Han's eyes lit up and he praised him. "Who cares that you recognize it?" Lingzhi immediately shouted angrily. She didn't understand why the words coming out of this kid's mouth felt like they had changed. Ling Ruier, however, was grinning: "Auntie, don't be angry, senior brother is praising you." With that said, he rushed from behind Lingzhi to Su Han's side, took Su Han's arm in a familiar manner, and said with a smile: "Brother, I heard that you prepared a good show for us today, what kind of good show is it? Can you reveal a little bit in advance?¡± Su Han smiled faintly, deliberately kept a straight face, and reprimanded: "Didn't I tell you to go to Tianyun Trading Company first when you get here? Take your aunt there quickly, and don't come to the West Hall to cause trouble!" ¡°Boy, you are so brave, how dare you drive me away!¡± Lingzhi was furious, but before she could say anything else, Ling Ruier pulled her away with a smile. When the aunt and nephew came to the east hall, Lingzhi was still very angry: "Rui'er, I'm warning you, don't get too close to that guy in the future, keep one foot, no, at least three feet away!" "Auntie, are you so angry because of me or your senior brother?" Ling Ruier smiled sweetly, looking innocent. "Damn girl, what are you talking nonsense about? How old is that kid?" Lingzhi simply wished she could stop Ling Ruier's mouth. "Auntie, what kind of show do you think our senior brother will show us?" Lingzhi snorted softly: "I don't believe that boy can make waves. Tianyun Trading Company made such a big deal today and invited almost all the nobles and celebrities in the inner city. They must have made complete preparations. How can they let people easily To disrupt the situation?" boom! While he was talking, the big lights around the ceiling of the east hall suddenly turned on, and beams of light were projected into the center of the booth. Lan Xing of Tianyun Trading Company walked up to the high booth with great enthusiasm, "Everyone, at this elixir conference, we, Tianyun Trading Company, are going to promote a holy healing medicine called 'Longhu Hematopoietic Pill'. Its efficacy is Now it is double the price of similar products on the market, or even higher!¡± What? The holy medicine for healing is twice as effective or even more effective than similar products on the market today? Lingzhi couldn't help but open her mouth in surprise, and the entire east hall suddenly became quiet, so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. "As we all know, when it comes to healing holy medicines, the best products on the market now, it takes seven days to heal wounds caused by swords. And it takes a full month to treat various internal injuries before people can completely recover and return to their original state of health. Until you get hurt.¡± On the booth, Lan Xingzhu was frothing at the mouth and introduced hard. "The 'Dragon and Tiger Hematopoietic Pill' newly launched by our Tianyun Trading Company can treat all kinds of sword wounds and can be completely healed within three days. All kinds of internal injuries, even those who are beaten and unable to get out of bed, just need to take With this elixir, you can recover as before in up to twelve days!" "You can't believe what you say. Now I will demonstrate to you the miraculous efficacy of the Dragon Tiger Blood Building Pill." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lord Lan smiled proudly and ordered the "Dragon and Tiger Blood Building Pill" to be given to the seriously injured warrior. Within a moment, the wounds on the warrior's body began to slowly heal at a speed visible to the naked eye! "Oh my god, am I reading that right? It's really starting to heal. This Dragon Tiger Blood Building Pill is really magical. It's effective immediately after taking it!" "Could it be that this elixir is really as miraculous as Lord Lan said, that it can completely heal sword wounds in three days?" The warriors sitting below all had fanatical looks in their eyes. No one can avoid getting injured when going out. This healing medicine?It can be said to be the second life of a warrior. However, although they saw with their own eyes that the "Dragon and Tiger Blood Building Pill" could be effective immediately, they still had more or less doubts about what Lan Xingzhu said. After all, what Lan Xingzhu said was too sensational. Sword wounds can be healed in three days. Not only have they seen such a product before, they have never even heard of it. They were at the scene today and could not verify whether the three-day recovery was an exaggeration. Master Lan showed a confident smile and said loudly: "I know that everyone still has some doubts about the efficacy of the 'Dragon and Tiger Blood Building Pill', and I wonder if what I said is an exaggeration. It doesn't matter. Next, We have asked the core elder of Tianhe Alchemy Academy, Master Hui, to identify it for us." "Hiss, Tianyun Trading Company is such a big deal, they even invited the core elders of Tianhe Alchemy Academy." The guests present could not believe their ears. Such highly respected great alchemists were all aloof beings, and some even did not appear in front of the crowd for decades. I don¡¯t know how much money Tianyun Trading Company spent today to invite a heavyweight like Master Hui to support the scene. Under the gaze of everyone, Master Na Hui walked up to the booth, took the Dragon Tiger Blood Building Pill from Lan Xingzhu's hand, released his spiritual consciousness, studied it for about a quarter of an hour, and then said slowly: "The efficacy of this pill should be It¡¯s similar to what Lan Xingzhu said. To treat sword injuries, it can take as little as three days and as many as four days to heal.¡± As soon as Master Hui said these words, the guests present immediately exploded. "Oh my god, this Dragon Tiger Blood Building Pill is indeed real. Even Master Hui has verified it. Master Hui represents the Alchemy Academy and will not lie to us." "Tianyun Trading Company has actually developed such a domineering elixir. No wonder it is so high-profile today. It turns out that it is going to be a blockbuster with this elixir!" "Once this elixir is released, it will be enough to occupy the entire healing elixir market in Tianhe County. By then, what will other chambers of commerce do?" "It doesn't matter what other chambers of commerce are doing, just give me fifty pieces quickly. I want to stock up first. Maybe the price will rise in the future!" "That makes sense, I'll order 100 of them!" "I ordered thirty" These people present are all prominent figures in the inner city, and there is certainly no shortage of money. The most important thing is that they realize the huge value of the Dragon Tiger Blood Building Pill, so they are willing to pay a high price to buy it, and they can buy dozens or hundreds of pills at a time! The face of Master Lan almost burst into laughter, and the other senior executives of Tianyun Trading Company were also very excited. "Master, as expected, the press conference was a great success. The effect of the Dragon Tiger Blood Building Pill was definitely sensational once it was launched." "Hey, I just went to Yaowang Palace, and I don't know what they rented the west hall for. It was deserted, and there wasn't even half a person. Several palace masters of Yaowang Palace heard that we launched the dragon Tiger Hematopoietic Pill is such a miraculous pill, I¡¯m almost blue with anger.¡± ¡°Once this Dragon Tiger Blood Building Pill comes out, let¡¯s see how the King of Medicine Palace will have the nerve to compete with us in the future!¡± Everyone in Tianyun Trading Co., Ltd. was beaming with joy. They were extremely excited to be able to crush Yaowangdian, a strong competitor, under their feet. "This time, thanks to the eldest lady, I found such a miraculous prescription as the Dragon Tiger Blood-Building Pill. Otherwise, this pill launch conference would never have been such a success." "The eldest lady is a fairy, the lucky star of our Tianyun Trading Company." All kinds of complimentary words, as if they were free of charge, rushed to throw at the elegant figure in a white dress in the corner. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 223: Medicine King Palace takes action You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This calm woman in a white dress is naturally the eldest lady of Tianyun Trading Company, Lan Shisha. At this moment, facing the kind words of these senior officials, Lan Shuiyan just smiled calmly. He took out a transmission talisman from the storage ring, opened his red lips, and said softly: "Brother Yu, thank you for giving me the recipe for the Dragon and Tiger Blood Building Pill." ???????????????????????????????????? Seeing this scene, the deputy head of Tianyun Trading Company said with envy: "Brother Lan, it seems that you have found a good son-in-law. We are really envious!" Lan Xingzhu laughed loudly: "I don't care about the young man's own affairs!" Having said that, everyone knows very well that with Lan Shuiyan¡¯s appearance and qualifications, how could Lord Lan be willing to betroth her to a mediocre person? In Lord Lan's mind, perhaps even the top disciples of the five major forces are not qualified to be his son-in-law. Who knows who this "Brother Yu" in Lan Shuiyan's mouth is, who can come up with such a magical prescription as the Dragon Tiger Blood Building Pill. I'm afraid, only people like this can impress a peerless beauty like Lan Shuiyan! "Boy, if you don't take any action, my elixir press conference will be over!" At this moment, Lingzhi in the audience was secretly worried. She didn't know what Su Han and the Yaowangdian gang were doing in the west hall. Why is there no movement yet? "No, why should I worry about that brat? No, no, I just can't stand the arrogant face of Tianyun Trading Company. It has nothing to do with that brat." At this moment, Ling Rui'er's voice suddenly rang out: "Auntie, that one in white is Blue Shisha, one of the four beauties in Tianhe County? It seems that she is not as good as you, auntie!" "Girl, what are you talking about? I have no interest in competing for the four beauties." Lingzhi was stunned. "Why don't you go? I think that blue hookah is far behind you, aunt, at least it's far behind here!" Ling Ruier laughed and made an arc in front of her chest with both hands. "What?" Lingzhi almost lost her temper, "Did that boy teach you these messy things?" "Hehe." Ling Ruier smiled guiltily and said quickly, "Actually, after senior brother saw aunt for the first time, he told Ruier that aunt is much prettier than that blue hookah!" "Really? He complimented me on my good looks?" Lingzhi was stunned for a moment. Ling Ruier secretly stuck out her tongue and thought to herself, in fact, the senior brother had another sentence, which was "a good skin was lost in vain, but it's a pity that it's a tigress"! However, it seems that there is no need to say this sentence, right? Otherwise, the relationship between them will get worse! Ling Ruier felt that she was very great, and she was really worried about easing the tense relationship between Su Han and Ling Zhi. "However, the good show that senior brother said has not come yet?" Ling Ruier tilted her head, secretly doubting. Boom! ! Just when the aunt and nephew of the Ling family were having their own thoughts, a deafening sound of gongs suddenly came from the west hall next door. I saw a man running over to the west hall out of breath, shouting: "Everyone, go to the west hall and take a look! The Medicine King Palace is going to launch a new healing medicine, the effect is outstanding!" "What?" The guests at the scene were in an uproar, Medicine King Palace? They know that Yao Wangdian is also a pill giant in Tianhe County, but today is Tianyun Trading Company¡¯s elixir press conference. What¡¯s the matter with Yao Wangdian? Moreover, Yaowang Temple also launch a sacred medicine? ?? Lan Xingzhu was the first to react and sneered: "You don't have to listen to this person's nonsense. This is the jealousy of Yaowangdian. He is deliberately causing trouble and confusing the water, hoping to affect the smooth launch of the Dragon Tiger Blood Building Pill." "What Mr. Lan said is untrue. You paid the rent for the Xingyuan Auction House today, and our Medicine King Palace also paid the rent. Your Tianyun Trading Company held a press conference for elixirs. Could it be that we, the Medicine King Can¡¯t the palace hold a press conference on elixirs?¡± A figure walked leisurely from the west hall, it was the third master of the Medicine King Palace. "What? The Medicine King Palace is also going to hold a press conference on elixirs?" The guests at the scene immediately looked at each other, Yaowangdian, are you planning to compete with Tianyun Trading Company? Tianyun Trading Company held a press conference on elixirs, and so did the Medicine King Palace. Tianyun Trading Company launched a healing elixir, and Medicine King Palace also launched one? "Everyone, don't be confused by Yaowangdian. Yaowangdian's move is obviously aimed at our Dragon and Tiger blood-building pills, and they want to muddy the water and disrupt the dragon's health.?The rhythm of the introduction of hematopoietic pills. But, in such a hurry, what kind of good elixir can they develop? It can only add to the laughter! " ?? Master Lan¡¯s tone was sonorous and powerful, and he seemed full of confidence. "Haha, just a Dragon and Tiger Blood Building Pill, is it worth our Medicine King Palace's deliberate trouble? Lord Lan thinks too highly of your Dragon and Tiger Blood Building Pill!" The voice of the third hall master of the Medicine King Palace was unhurried, and he smiled proudly: "We, the Medicine King Palace, have been deeply involved in the field of elixirs for more than a hundred years. We have been committed to the research and development of elixirs, and now we have achieved some small results. Today , I am announcing here that the Medicine King Palace will launch a new healing elixir called 'Xuan Ni Huan Yang Dan'." "This elixir will be a reshuffle, a revolution, and a historic breakthrough in the field of healing elixirs! Its efficacy will be five times or even ten times that of similar elixirs on the market today!" Five times, ten times! The voice of the Third Hall Master struck everyone's heart like a heavy hammer, making their eardrums roar, and they almost doubted whether they heard correctly. How could there be such a magical elixir that could improve the efficacy so much at once? The common healing elixirs on the market today are used to treat trauma, and it takes seven days to recover. Even the Dragon Tiger Blood Building Pill launched by Tianyun Trading Company just now will take three days. ???????????????????? The "Xuan Ni Huan Yang Pill" launched by the Medicine King Palace can completely cure sword injuries in just one day, or even just a few hours? This is simply unbelievable. It is simply a legendary healing product. Suddenly, even the beautiful eyes of Lan Shiyan lost their usual calmness and began to tremble slightly. Master Hui, the core elder of the Alchemy Academy, was even more surprised. Before Master Lan could continue to attack, he rushed forward, staring at the third master of the Medicine King Palace, and asked in a deep voice: "If there is such a pill, can it be done?" Would you like me to take a look?" As soon as Master Hui said these words, the entire hall fell into silence. Everyone's eyes fell on the third master of the Medicine King Palace, wanting to see how he would answer. After all, no matter how high-pitched the talk is, it is not as convincing as the living facts. No matter how nice Yaowangdian's words are, if they can't produce the corresponding physical objects, it can only mean that they are lying and causing trouble maliciously. Under the gaze of everyone, the master of the third hall not only did not panic, but his eyes flashed with excitement, and loudly said: "There are samples of this 'Xuan Ni Huan Yang Pill' in the west hall next door. Everyone is welcome to visit, the scene Watch the effect of the trial elixir! Master Hui is highly respected, and if you are lucky enough to have Master Dehui take a look, it would be an honor for the Medicine King Palace!" "What, Yaowangdian actually has the confidence to arrange an on-site trial of the elixir, and also invites Master Hui to identify it. Is this holy healing elixir real and really has five or even ten times the efficacy?" ¡°Go and have a look, if you¡¯re late, you won¡¯t have a seat!¡± The crowd immediately became commotion, pushing and shoving, and poured out of the east hall like a tide. In just a short moment, there were only a few people left in the huge east hall. Lan Xingzhu¡¯s entire face was trembling, and he could hardly believe the facts in front of him. Tianyun Trading Company was so generous today, invited so many guests, and even spent a lot of money to invite Master Hui to support the scene. But the end result was to make wedding clothes for others, and these people were all fooled away by a few words from Yaowangdian? "Third Hall Master, you are too boastful, be careful to burst it! When did your Medicine King Palace reach this level? Who doesn't know how to boast?" Lan Xingzhu couldn't bear it at all and shouted loudly. The third master of Yaowang Palace laughed and said: "It's a mule or a horse. You can tell by looking at it yourself? Could it be that you don't dare to come?" With that said, Shi Shiran turned around and returned to the west hall. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Lord Lan gritted his teeth and led a group of senior executives from Tianyun Trading Company towards the west hall. How could such an exaggerated healing elixir exist in the world? From Lan Xingzhu's point of view, Yao Wangdian's approach was just a way to steal business, trying to trick people into going to the west hall first. He wanted to see how it would end if the Medicine King Palace made such a big noise and couldn't produce the real healing medicine. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 224: Wave after wave of slaps in the face You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Everyone, what you hear is false and what you see is belief. There are eight booths in the center of the exhibition hall. On each booth is a sample of Xuan Ni Huan Yang Pill. Four of them are of ordinary quality, and their efficacy is the same as that of similar pills. Five times. The other four are of excellent quality, and their efficacy can reach ten times that of similar pills!" "You are welcome to observe on your own, and we will also arrange for people to test the elixir on site!" In the west hall of the Xingyuan Auction House, after the introduction with a smile, the master of the third hall of the Medicine King Palace walked down the booth, took out a medicine box from his arms, handed it to Master Hui with both hands, and said loudly: "Master Hui, here is a medicine box. This is an excellent quality Xuanfei Huanyang Pill, please identify it!" "well." When Master Na Hui first saw the Mysterious Female Yang-Returning Pill, his eyes burst out with light of surprise, his beard trembled slightly, he solemnly took the medicine box, and released his spiritual consciousness to scan it. Seemingly feeling that seeing it with his eyes was not enough, Master Hui, after getting the consent of the three hall masters, used his fingernails to pick off a little bit of the Xuan Ni Yang Pill and put it in his mouth to taste. Someone below could not hold back for a long time and asked loudly: "Master Hui, is this Xuan Ming Yang Pill really as miraculous as Yaowangdian said? Is it really ten times more effective?" "Ten times the efficacy is equivalent to being able to heal all sword wounds within a few hours. Is there really such a pill? It's simply an elixir." "How could the Medicine King Palace suddenly develop such a holy medicine for healing? I haven't heard any news about it before. Could it be a lie?" Most of the guests are still skeptical about Yaowang Palace¡¯s Xuan Yang Yang Pill. At this moment, Master Hui suddenly let out an excited shout, which instantly attracted everyone's attention. "Gong takes part in creation, absolute power takes part in creation!" Master Hui was so excited that his lips trembled slightly uncontrollably. He carefully held the medicine box with both hands as if he were holding a rare treasure. Even his words were a little incoherent. "I have never seen such a miraculous healing elixir in my life. It can completely heal sword wounds in a few hours. It has almost reached the level of dry bones and flesh. Forgive me, I can't say that such a miraculous healing elixir can actually heal Appearing in Tianhe County is really incredible to me." As soon as Master Hui said these words, the guests present immediately exploded. "No way, this Xuan Ni Yang Pill is actually real?" "What do you mean by Master Hui's words? Is it possible that the level of Xuan Ni Huan Yang Pill has already surpassed the level of Tianhe County's pill world?" "Nonsense, it goes without saying that the efficacy is ten times that of similar elixirs on the market. Have you seen such a magical elixir before?" "In this case, I must buy it. No matter how much it costs, give me a hundred pieces first!" "I want two hundred!" ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to risk it all, give me as much as you want.¡± The scene suddenly became a crowd. "It's unbelievable, it's unbelievable. I'm really not afraid of not knowing the product, I'm just afraid of comparison. Compared with Xuan Ni Huanyang Pill, Tianyun Trading Company's Dragon and Tiger Blood Building Pill is completely rubbish, and it's still sold at such an expensive price. It's simply ridiculous. crime." ¡°I actually wanted to buy that kind of garbage just now, and now even I feel embarrassed.¡± "Master Lan, please give me back the deposit I paid you just now! Your elixirs are incomparable to those from the Medicine King Palace!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but lan lan led all the senior executives of tianyun trading company to the west hall, when they met a group of people who gathered around and asked for a deposit. At that moment, Lan Xingzhu felt as if someone had hit him hard with a sap, and he was completely stunned. "What exactly is going on?" Lan Shuiyan was still calm. He walked up from behind, opened his red lips and asked quietly. "Master, Miss, we have been tricked by the Medicine King Palace! The Medicine King Palace has actually released a healing elixir that is ten times more effective. Now everyone has gone to the Medicine King Palace, not a single one is left!" A senior executive of Tianyun Commercial Bank came over with an ugly expression and reported. "What?" When Master Lan heard this, he felt as if he had been hit hard, his face turned pale, and he could not accept what he was seeing. He has been planning and preparing for today¡¯s elixir launch conference for so long, just waiting for this glorious day to arrive. I thought that starting from today, Tianyun Trading Company would make great progress in the field of elixirs and defeat the Medicine King Palace step by step. As a result, Yao Wangdian slapped him hard in an unexpected way! ??Dragon Tiger Hematopoietic Pill? Monopolizing the market for healing elixirs?   Lan Xingzhu has always had such a sweet dream, and it was only now that he suddenly discovered that it was all in vain. It¡¯s not that Longhu Hematopoietic Pill is not good enough, it¡¯s that others have better ones than him. A "Mysterious Female Returning Yang Pill" easily defeated all the arrangements they had made in advance, and with just a few clicks, the offensive they had been brewing for so long was resolved. How is this a competition of the same level? It's just like coming to your door to be abused. No wonder Yaowang Palace seems to be stress-free today. They have already dug a hole, just waiting for Tianyun Trading Company to jump into it. When Master Lan thought of this, he wanted to give himself a slap in the face, but his careful preparation resulted in failure, a complete failure! ????????????????? However, Lord Lan still doesn¡¯t understand, how could the Medicine King¡¯s Palace suddenly have such a powerful elixir? "Master, we cannot be discouraged. The elixir market is subdivided into three areas. In addition to the area of ??healing elixirs, there is also the area of ??restoring energy and gathering energy, and the area of ??clearing the heart and removing fire. This area of ??healing elixirs No, haven¡¯t we also prepared new products in the other two fields?¡± "Yes, Yaowangdian's pride can only end here, because we still have new products to release!" When the other two new products were mentioned, the frustration on Lan Xingzhu's face was wiped away, and hope was rekindled: "Yes, the Huiyuan Qi Gathering Pill and the Qingxin Fire Eliminating Pill, these two new products of ours They are equally outstanding. Even if the healing elixir is not good, we are still ahead of their Medicine King Palace in the other two fields." "Let's go back and release the other two new products. I don't believe it. Could it be that Yaowangdian can also trample our other two new products under its feet?" A group of senior executives from Tianyun Trading Company seemed full of confidence. However, before they could turn around and return to the east hall, suddenly, the third master of the Medicine King Palace walked onto the booth again. boom! Dozens of lights lit up at the same time, projecting onto the three masters of the Medicine King Palace. "Everyone, thank you for your enthusiasm for Xuan Ni Yang Dan! Here, I have another good news to tell you!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The lively scene instantly fell silent, and pairs of eyes turned to the three palace masters. The Xuanfei Huanyang Pill launched by Yaowang Palace today was really amazing, so they wanted to see what surprises Yaowang Palace had for everyone? The master of the third hall smiled and said: "Today, in addition to the Xuan Ni Huan Yang Pill, our Medicine King Palace plans to launch two other pills. One is the Zhenyuan Powder that can restore the essence and gather energy, and the other is the Qingyuan Powder that can clear the heart and remove fire. Ludan!¡± "Everyone should be familiar with the Zhenyuan Powder and Qinglu Pill. They are common elixirs on the market. However, our Yaowang Palace has improved the Zhenyuan Powder and Qinglu Pill. Strictly speaking, they should be called These are the new True Essence Powder and the new Qinglu Pill." "I am very happy to tell you here that after our improvements, the new type of Zhenyuan Powder will have twice the effect of restoring Zhenyuan Powder than ordinary Zhenyuan Powder, that is, it can restore 40% of the real Yuan instantly, and the price is only Increase it by fifty percent.¡± "The new Qinglu Pill, the effect of clearing the heart and reducing fire, will be even better than the ordinary Qinglu Pills currently on the market. And its price is half of the ordinary Qinglu Pills currently on the market, and the price will never be raised! " As soon as the Third Hall Master said these words, Master Lan and all the senior officials of Tianyun Trading Company suddenly turned pale and couldn't believe their ears. Even the blue hookah, which has always been indifferent to emotions and anger, slightly opened its red lips and took a breath of cool air, with a somewhat incredible color in its beautiful eyes. But the scene was silent for a moment, and everyone was stunned. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 225: Completely defeated You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Did I hear wrongly? Is it a joke to instantly restore 40% of the true essence? If there are several new types of true essence powder in this battle, the combat effectiveness will be greatly improved!" Everyone knows that the most expensive Qi-reviving elixir on the market is Zhenyuan Powder, which can restore 20% of Qi, and cannot be taken continuously within an hour. However, this new type of Zhenyuan Powder mentioned by Yaowangdian can instantly restore 40% of Zhenqi? Is this not a joke? ¡°Moreover, the price of such a magical energy-reviving and energy-gathering elixir is not sky-high, but only increased by 50% on the basis of ordinary Zhenyuan Powder? This is simply the same as not raising prices. Conscience, absolutely a big conscience. "Master of the third palace, you are not joking, are you?" "Yes, the effect is doubled, but the price is only increased by 50%, then we must only recognize Yaowangdian's new True Essence Powder." "Bah, I will throw the Tianyun Trading Company's True Essence Powder into the trash can when I get home later, and just raise the price blindly if nothing happens. Do you really think they are the only ones who can refine the elixir of restoring vitality and gathering energy?" "And the new type of Qinglu Pill, which is more effective than the ordinary Qinglu Pill, but the price is only half of the ordinary Qinglu Pill? In this way, unless the brain is full of water, who will buy the ordinary Qinglu Pill from Tianyun Trading Company? Dan." "Yaowangdian is so awesome. I have decided that from now on, I will only buy Yaowangdian products. I will go to Yaowangdian tomorrow to apply for the highest level membership card and become a lifelong customer." Not to mention those neutral guests, even many old customers of Tianyun Trading Company were shaken in the face of this huge benefit. "Master Lan, I'm sorry, please cancel the order between our Guo family and Tianyun Trading Company. Your Qinglu Pills are too expensive. With the same money, you can buy twice the amount of Qinglu Pills at Yaowang Palace, and The efficacy is even better.¡± "The orders placed by our Wei family and Tianyun Trading Company will also be cancelled." "Lan Xingzhu, your elixirs are raising the price every three days. Our Qianyu Pavilion doesn't want to cooperate with you anymore. The Medicine King Palace has promised never to raise the price." "How is it possible? How is it possible?" Lan Xingzhu¡¯s eyes spurted out extremely unwilling flames. His whole body was spinning, his teeth were chattering unsatisfactorily, and he almost fainted on the spot! He never expected that Yaowangdian would also prepare new products in the field of restoring energy and gathering energy and clearing the heart to remove fire. Moreover, it is more effective and more competitive than the new product prepared by Tianyun Trading Company! Originally, Lan Xingzhu was happily planning how to launch the other two new products. Now it seems that he should not launch them at all, because launching them will only bring humiliation to himself. Tianyun Trading Company went on a crazy campaign, but the end result was to make wedding dresses for others. Not only was this well-prepared press conference ruined, but also the elixir market that had been built so hard before was lost! Yaowangdian launched three kinds of elixirs in succession, each one more shocking than the last, but for Tianyun Trading Company, these were like three killing moves, each one more deadly than the last. Not only did it slap Tianyun Trading Company in the face, but it also destroyed Tianyun Trading Company¡¯s foundation in the field of elixirs. This is the rhythm to completely defeat Tianyun Trading Company in the field of elixirs and drive Tianyun Trading Company completely out of the field of elixirs. At this moment, not only Lan Xingzhu was in pain, but even some people from the small chamber of commerce present were secretly frightened. Especially the people from the other two of the four major chambers of commerce - Huijin Pavilion and Duobao League - all feel sympathized with each other and are extremely glad that they have not had any quarrel with Yao Wangdian. Even a behemoth like Tianyun Trading Company can be repaired so miserably by Yaowang Palace, let alone those whose strength is far inferior to Tianyun Trading Company? At that moment, almost everyone in the Chamber of Commerce made a secret decision to have a good relationship with Yaowang Palace in the future. There are even a small number of extremely keen people who can smell the change in the world from the newly revealed majesty of Yaowang Palace. Although the loss of profits from the field of elixirs is not enough to shake Tianyun Trading Company's position in Tianhe County, this incident may be an opportunity and a turning point! "I have to say that Yaowangdian's strategy is very beautiful. It first launched the Xuan Ni Huanyang Pill, which became an instant hit and became famous, then used the new Zhenyuan Powder to show the technical excellence of Yaowangdian, and finally used the new Qinglu Pill to drive down the price. The battle is coming to an end. The purpose is to defeat Tianyun Trading Company step by step so that there is no chance of turning around in the field of elixirs." "There must be someone behind this Medicine King's Palace who is giving guidance." In the only top-level VIP room in the Xingyuan Auction House, the glass mirror reflected the lively image of the west hall. The Third Young Master Yu commented while watching.   "Sir, the people behind the Medicine King Palace are not simple. Even we have never heard of this Xuan Ni Yang Dan." An old man next to Third Young Master Yu showed an incredulous expression, his eyes fixed on the Xuanfei Huanyang Pill in the hands of the third master of Yaowang Palace. "I just hope that this person is not an enemy of the Xingyuan Auction House! I have nothing else to think about now. I just want to guard the Xingyuan Auction House and spend the rest of my life in peace." Third Young Master Yu said. "Young master, why do you need to belittle yourself so much?" the old man quickly advised. There was a trace of tiredness on Mr. Yu's face. When the old man saw it, he stopped talking. In the auditorium, Ling Rui'er looked at the lively scene in front of her and praised with unfinished appreciation: "Senior brother said he would treat us to a good show, and it turns out he was not lying!" Lingzhi on the side looked at this scene with a very solemn face. She occasionally glanced at Su Han, her heart full of doubts. Originally, when she saw how close Su Han and Yaowangdian were, she thought that Su Han¡¯s actions must have involved Su Han. However, after witnessing the Jedi counterattack of Medicine King Palace, Lingzhi was not so sure. Because the three elixirs that Medicine King Palace took out this time are not ordinary things. Especially the Xuan Ni Yang Pill. Lingzhi has traveled to more than a dozen surrounding counties, but has never seen this pill exist, and has never even seen a pill with half the efficacy of this pill. It¡¯s really hard for Ling Zhi to believe that Su Han¡¯s handiwork could be found in this incredible elixir. Looking at Su Han again, he kept smiling, as if all the excitement in front of him had nothing to do with him. The more he behaves like this, the more doubtful Lingzhi becomes, unable to guess whether what happened today has something to do with this kid. At this moment, a senior member of the Medicine King Palace came over with a high-end jade box and said respectfully: "Miss Ling, our Third Palace Master of the Medicine King Palace heard that Miss Ling needs the Zhiyang Grass. Here is a plant." Please accept Miss Ling¡¯s two-hundred-year-old Zhiyang Grass.¡± "What?" Lingzhi was suddenly startled, but before she could say anything else, the senior official of the Medicine King Palace put down the jade box and left with a smile on his face. "Zhiyang Grass!" Ling Ruier exclaimed. She knew very well that this small herb was the main ingredient that could unlock the poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower in her body. At that moment, he gasped in disbelief, "Auntie, is this given to us by the Medicine King Palace?" Lingzhi was also stunned. How could the Medicine King Palace suddenly send such a gift? ¡°If I give it to you, just accept it!¡± Su Han's voice suddenly resounded in Lingzhi's mind, startling her, and she looked in Su Han's direction with disbelief. Lingzhi is not a fool. He knows that Medicine King Palace will not give him such a valuable thing for no reason, so whose face is at play? Could it be that Su Han¡¯s handwriting was really involved in today¡¯s Jedi counterattack in the Medicine King Palace? However, Lingzhi really couldn¡¯t believe it. It's not that she wants to underestimate Su Han, but this matter is really beyond her knowledge. Just when Lingzhi was shocked and confused, the top management of Tianyun Trading Company was in chaos. "Master Lan, we what should we do?" "Master, our Tianyun Trading Company is making great progress in the field of elixirs. We can't, we can't go out in despair, right?" "Yes, the field of elixirs is the most profitable of all fields. We cannot just watch Yaowangdian monopolize the profits of the entire field of elixirs in Tianhe County." The top management of Tianyun Trading Company are all anxious and angry these days. Seeing their competitor Yaowangdian's success, they feel as uncomfortable as having a fly stuck in their throats. The most important thing is, when did Medicine King Palace¡¯s elixir strength become so strong? Their Tianyun Trading Company launched the Dragon and Tiger Blood Building Pill, which had the favor of Blue Hookah and the help of experts. There must be experts to help in this Medicine King Palace, right? "Don't panic, although this matter is a bit troublesome, it is not without a turning point." A faint voice of nature came. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 226 Su Han accepts a disciple You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The faces of everyone in Tianyun Trading Company were ashen, and they were running around like bereaved dogs. However, they saw Blue Water Smoke lightly parting their red lips, and said unhurriedly: "Although Yaowang Palace has the upper hand this time, it does not mean that they will be able to do it forever." proud." "The eldest lady has spoken. It seems that this matter can really turn around." "The words of the eldest lady are our guiding light." Hearing Lan Shuiyan¡¯s words, the senior executives of Tianyun Commercial Bank all seemed to see a glimmer of hope. The eldest lady, Blue Hookah, is both beautiful and intelligent. In the minds of these senior executives of Tianyun Trading Company, she is omnipotent and a god-like existence. "Get out first, don't let Yao Wangdian see our jokes anymore." Everyone in Tianyun Trading Company left in a hurry, no longer as high-spirited as when they first arrived. Over at Yaowang Palace, the third hall master looked at the backs of everyone from Tianyun Trading Company as they left, thoughtfully, walked to Su Han's side, and said respectfully: "Mr. Han, what do you think should be done about Tianyun Trading Company?" The Master of the Third Hall is a smart man. As early as when he saw Su Han's Xuan Yang Yang Pill, he realized that this pill was extraordinary. Once it was put on the market, it would definitely set off a huge storm. Therefore, even if Su Han wants 60% or even 70% of the shares, as long as he can cooperate with Su Han, the three hall masters will agree without blinking. " Moreover, the three hall masters also understood that it was called cooperation, but in fact, it was Su Han who was rewarding them with food. If Su Han is willing, he can take back the pill formula at any time and find another chamber of commerce to cooperate. No matter how harsh it is, all the honor Su Han gave to Yaowang Palace today can be taken back tenfold tomorrow. Therefore, the relationship between Yaowangdian and Su Han is not so much a cooperation of equal status, but rather that Yaowangdian needs to rely on Su Han and curry favor with Su Han. The Master of the Third Hall knew this very well, so he kept his posture very low in front of Su Han. "The three masters of the Medicine King Palace are already quite old, yet they still talk to that boy so respectfully." Lingzhi saw this scene from a distance, her eyes were extremely complicated. You know, the several palace masters of Yaowang Palace have never been so respectful even in front of the leaders of the five major forces. Su Han said in a calm tone: "If you don't kill the snake, you will suffer from it. If you want to run Tianyun Trading Company, you must completely destroy it and kill it." "What?" The third master of the Medicine King Palace was completely stunned. He was already satisfied with driving Tianyun Trading Company out of the field of elixirs. He could completely destroy Tianyun Trading Company, which he had never even thought about before. Tianyun Trading Company has business in various fields, and in almost every field, it can occupy half of the country. As for Yao Wangdian, although it is very famous in the field of elixirs, in terms of overall strength, it is far behind Tianyun Trading Company. ¡°For a long time, the two families have been fighting openly and secretly in the field of elixirs. As for other areas, Yaowangdian has never thought about it, nor dared to think about fighting against Tianyun Trading Company, let alone completely destroying Tianyun Trading Company. "To bring down such a behemoth, let alone one Medicine King Palace, even ten Medicine King Palaces can't do it. "Forget it, just go step by step. If anything happens, ask Liu Mao to inform me." Su Han understood from the expressions of the three palace masters that Yaowang Palace had no ambition to replace Tianyun Trading Company. " However, Tianyun Trading Company ate such a big turtle today, it is impossible to swallow this bad breath, and it will definitely take double revenge on Yaowang Palace in the future. Therefore, it is simply impossible for Yaowangdian to stop after this battle. The battle has begun. Between the two families, either you will die or I will die. There is no so-called balance at all. If the top management of Yaowangdian cannot think of this, it only means that Yaowangdian is still too young after all. Perhaps, they will only understand when it actually happens. Hearing Su Han's words, the third master of the Medicine King Palace seemed to have some profound meaning, but he couldn't figure it out, so he had to send Su Han out of the Xingyuan Auction House respectfully. "Boy, wait." At the entrance of the Xingyuan Auction House, Lingzhi came to Su Han wearing a light yellow shirt and carrying a burst of natural body fragrance. ?? Stretching out her jade hand, she handed over a thick stack of silver notes: "The money from Zhiyangcao is here for you." Su Han didn¡¯t answer. To be honest, with Yaowangdian¡¯s 60% shares, he really didn¡¯t take this small amount of money seriously. "What are you doing for me? Isn't this given to you by the King of Medicine Palace?" Su Han asked with a moderate smile. "Hmph, don't think I don't know what's going on. The Medicine King Palace gave it to you, wasn't it from you? What do you think of our aunt and nephew? Do you plan to support us?" Lingzhi couldn't help but get angry. Su Han couldn¡¯t help but turn overRolling his eyes: "Sister, you have too much imagination, don't you? I won't say more, I know you must be very grateful to me in your heart. If you really want to repay me, don't mark me as absentee in class." ¡°As he said that, he mounted a horse and galloped away. "What? This kid actually wants to skip class. What is he going to do?" Lingzhi was stunned as she held a stack of banknotes. After what happened today, she was basically sure that this guy was definitely not as simple as he seemed on the surface. "Han Shu" Lingzhi chewed the name gently and fell into inexplicable deep thought for a moment. ¡­¡­ Su Han returned to his residence, not feeling too excited about what happened today. For him, today's incident was still an episode. Endless martial arts is Su Han¡¯s ultimate goal. "Tuoba Feng is at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm; Tuoba Liu is at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. Elder Tuoba is at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm! All three are strong at the True Martial Realm." Su Han paced back and forth, looking at the full moon half covered by dark clouds in the sky, feeling restless as if there was a layer of haze cast over it. Whether it was in his past life or this life, Su Han rarely felt so irritable. He always felt that something was bound to happen sooner or later. Now in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, although everything seemed calm on the surface, he could feel an undercurrent coming quietly. For the first time, Su Han felt that some situations and situations would be beyond his control. This feeling was very bad, because he was no longer alone in this life, but had relatives and friends, and connections. The enemies are very powerful. If Su Han is alone, he can fight them to the death, but he can't be so reckless now because he doesn't want to implicate people who are related to him. "Strength is still strength. It seems that I need to practice in seclusion." Su Han sighed, now that he is at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, he is getting closer and closer to the True Martial Heaven Realm, but it is still not that simple to break through. He decided to start practicing in seclusion as soon as possible. The sooner he broke through to the Zhenwu Heaven Realm, the sooner he could practice more of the innate magical powers of the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda, and the sooner he had a solid foundation and capital. Thinking of this, Su Han ordered Liu Mao to come in from the outside. Liu Mao didn¡¯t have much mundane duties recently, so he simply went to Su Han¡¯s yard and acted as housekeeper for Su Han. He had a blind faith and admiration for Su Han, and wished he could follow Su Han all the time. "Liu Mao, how many years have you been studying elixirs?" "I have been studying elixirs for twelve years." Liu Mao replied respectfully. "Okay, now I will teach you the core technologies of Xuan Mi Huanyang Pill, New True Essence Powder and New Qinglu Pill. From now on, you will be my sole agent in Yaowang Palace, saving me the trouble of running to Yaowang Palace again. .¡± What, directly teach the core technology of three kinds of elixirs? When Liu Mao heard this, he was immediately horrified. This was an extravagant hope that he could not even dream of. Mastering the core technologies of these three elixirs is equivalent to mastering the core competitiveness of Yaowang Palace. From now on, who else can shake Liu Mao's position in Yaowang Palace? Even if Liu Mao wants to take control of the Medicine King Palace in the future and replace the main hall master, no one will object. Because opposing him would cut off Yaowangdian's core competitiveness. "Here, Mr. Han, my talent is limited, so I'm afraid it will be difficult for me to control this core technology. In the Medicine King Palace, there are many better than me" Before Liu Mao finished speaking, Su Han suddenly waved his hand to stop him from continuing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 227: Instructing Cheng Can You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Since I dare to teach it to you, I guarantee that you will learn it all. Liu Mao, you still lack a little confidence. Remember, I am the backer behind you. In the elixir world of Tianhe County, you can do whatever you want. Come on, if anyone dares to yell at you, you can just crush him to pieces." "I didn't choose you because of your talent. I know there are many people in Yaowang Palace who are more talented than you, but here, talent is not important at all. I only value loyalty and enthusiasm. That's why I I will ask you how many years you have been studying elixirs, because the road to elixirs is full of boring, and if you don¡¯t have enough enthusiasm, it is impossible to persist for more than ten years." "As for loyalty, I don't know much about you three hall masters and the main hall master. I only trust you, Liu Mao. In terms of loyalty, you fully meet my expectations." "So now, I give you a chance to change your destiny. Are you willing to follow me and learn the supreme alchemy?" Su Han¡¯s eyes were calm and his words were full of domineering, which was not like what a sixteen-year-old boy could say. However, when Liu Mao heard his words, his breathing suddenly became rapid. Su Han's words were like electricity, instantly penetrating his body and brain. In Liu Mao¡¯s eyes, Su Han talked about the supreme alchemy path and said that the road to elixirs was extremely boring, without any sense of violation at all. Because in Liu Mao's eyes, Su Han was not an ordinary sixteen-year-old boy at all, but the reincarnation of an ancient saint. The ancient saint wanted to accept Liu Mao as his disciple. This was a great blessing that Liu Mao would not be able to cultivate in ten lifetimes. With a plop, Liu Mao fell to his knees on the ground and kowtowed respectfully: "Master, I am willing to follow you and learn the supreme alchemy!" Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night for Liu Mao. After Su Han accepted Liu Mao¡¯s apprenticeship ceremony, he taught Liu Mao all the core techniques of the three types of elixirs. This also means that from now on, Liu Mao will be at the national treasure level in the Medicine King Palace, and even the highest-status master of the palace will have to give way to Liu Mao. "One more thing. Now many people know that you are my follower. I will practice in seclusion for a period of time. In order to prevent others from attacking you and blackmailing me, I will teach you a set of exercises now." With that said, Su Han selected a "Divine Pill Technique" from his memory based on Liu Mao's situation and taught it to him. This "Divine Pill Technique" is a cultivation method specially used by alchemists, which can directly transform the alchemist's soul power into martial arts cultivation. For alchemists who want to practice martial arts, this "Magic Alchemy Technique" is very practical. Although this "Divine Pill Jue" alone cannot make the alchemist a top martial arts master, at least it is enough to protect oneself. Liu Mao¡¯s expression changed drastically after he roughly read the "Magic Pill Jue". With his level of knowledge, although he could not fully understand the mystery of this technique, he could tell that it was an amazing technique. He, Liu Mao, has never seen this kind of technique in his life, which can directly transform soul power into martial arts cultivation. "Mr. Han, no, no, my master is really the reincarnation of an ancient saint. He is so strong, so strong, it's unbelievable. It's like a dream for me, Liu Mao, to be able to have such a person as my teacher." Liu Mao got the "Divine Pill Jue", as if he had obtained a treasure, and he was even more excited than getting the core technology of three pills. I just wish I could get my wings and fly back to practice right away. After Liu Mao left excitedly, just a few minutes later, Su Han's courtyard door was pushed open again. The person who came in this time was Cheng Can. Cheng Can's face did not look as cheerful and cheerful as before, but rather worried. However, after seeing Su Han, Cheng Can still took a breath, and a look of disbelief flashed in his eyes: "Brother Han, I haven't seen you for two days, and your cultivation level has broken through again. Your existence is solely to attack us. People, please let us live." Although there were words of complaint on his lips, Cheng Can's eyes were filled with pure excitement, and he was truly happy for Su Han's breakthrough. Immediately, Cheng Can sighed as if he was remembering his own thoughts: "I can't do it. For people like us who don't have amazing talents, it is really difficult to climb up in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." "Old Cheng, why do you say such self-destructive words? It's not like your style." Su Han remembered that Cheng Can's character was very free and confident, but why did he feel a little sad today? Seeing Su Han's eyes looking towards him, Cheng Can smiled bitterly: "My long-cherished wish for many years is to be promoted to Class A, a first-class student, and it finally came true this morning." "This is a good thing."  Cheng Can shook his head: "Brother Han, you and I are both generous people, and I won't hide it from you. I am in Class A, and I run into obstacles and setbacks everywhere. It is estimated that I will be sent back to Class B in a few days." Cheng Can's tone was slightly depressed. ¡°Obviously, today¡¯s experience in Class A has cracked his self-confidence. Especially Li Zihao, who suffered a loss and was seriously injured at the hands of Lei Gangyang, the genius of Ziyang Sect. When he returned to class, he even disliked Cheng Can and ordered several of his subordinates to challenge Cheng Can in turn. Ridicule and insult can do the job. Cheng Can did not complain to Su Han about this matter. He felt that his skills were inferior to others. However, Cheng Can still finds it unacceptable that his long-cherished wish has turned out like this. There was a hint of depression in his eyebrows. Su Han looked calmly and pointed to the open space next to him: "Sit down." He has a good impression of Cheng Can. He is indeed a genuine guy and he is willing to associate with such a person. Su Han picked up a branch, drew a small circle on the ground, then drew a large circle outside the small circle, and then drew a larger circle outside the big circle. "The smallest circle is Class A, the middle circle is Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, and the big circle is Tianhe County. No matter which circle we stand in, what we can see is ultimately a limited circle. But if you step out of the circle , you will find that the world outside the circle is bigger, wider, and boundless. As a warrior, in the final analysis, the sect's power is just a station in the pursuit of supreme martial arts, and there is no need to let these circles tightly trap you. " Cheng Can was stunned for a moment, with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Su Han smiled and swept the ground with a branch. All circles disappeared and the ground was clean. Cheng Can was suddenly shocked, and suddenly he seemed to understand something, and his eyes brightened again: "Brother Han's words are really a wake-up call. Yes, Class A and Class B are like floating clouds. If I don't have that strength, how can I enter Class A? How about it, if I have that strength, what will happen even if I don¡¯t enter Class A?¡± "I regard a small circle as my long-cherished wish for many years, but I don't know that there are circles outside the circle, and there are circles above the circle. If I can't break through the constraints of these rules and regulations, it will only be a passing thing." Cheng Can's eyes flashed with excitement. Unexpectedly, his conversation with Su Han today not only untied the knot in his heart, but also gave him an enlightenment. His whole thinking suddenly became clear, and he looked at the problem more clearly than before. It used to be higher and further away. "This Brother Han must be a great talent. He is from a mere outer city, but he can kill a genius like Yan Guanyun. His potential is definitely more than this. He will definitely soar into the sky in the future, and he will not be weaker than the top ten true disciples." Prot¨¦g¨¦.¡± Cheng Can was excited. He felt that being with Su Han, with just a few words, the harvest was astonishing. Even the geniuses in Class A were far behind Su Han's level of understanding of problems. ¡°The fact that he can make friends with such a person is a gift from God. "Brother Han, let's see how I teach them a lesson tomorrow." Cheng Can's eyes were full of confidence. The fighting power of a warrior who had untied his heart knot was astonishing. Cheng Can now thought about Li Zihao's followers, and there was nothing scary about them at all. Su Han smiled lightly and nodded. Cheng Can's understanding is also amazing. In this way, he doesn't need his help. I believe Cheng Can can handle it by himself. "Brother Han, I don't have anything to thank you for. This small bottle contains my blood. I accidentally discovered that my blood can heal some simple injuries, and the effect is comparable to some of the drugs on the market today." Healing elixir. No one else knows this secret. Now this bottle of blood is for you, Brother Han." Cheng Can took out a small bottle from his arms. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 228 Bloodline Upgrade You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Can blood heal injuries?" Su Han's eyes flashed with surprise. This Cheng Can's bloodline is really extraordinary. At the moment, Su Han did not refuse, took it and said with a smile: "There is such a magical blood, I will cherish it and use it." "Brother Han, if you are an ordinary person, you will definitely question or even not believe my words, but you have no doubt at all. It shows that you are really not an ordinary person. Maybe my blood is not a strange thing in your eyes." Cheng Can sighed softly. A sound. Su Han was speechless and laughed twice. He had indeed seen various martial arts bloodlines in his previous life, and it was not like he had never heard of someone like Cheng Can. It¡¯s just that people in Tianhe County don¡¯t know what martial arts bloodline is, so they find it strange. At the moment, Su Han quickly changed the subject: "The night is long, how about you and I compare martial arts skills?" Cheng Can's attention was immediately drawn away, and he said excitedly: "It is Cheng's honor to compete with Brother Han." All these discussions actually led to a state of selflessness. It wasn't until Dongfang turned white that the two of them suddenly woke up and actually spent the whole night sparring. "Haha, happy, happy. Brother Han, you are really a good brother to me, Cheng, and even a good teacher!" Cheng Can¡¯s night of competition was another fruitful harvest. He vaguely felt that this night's competition would perfectly improve his martial arts, and his actual combat power would be greatly improved! For Su Han, the gains from competing with Cheng Can are definitely not as great as the other party, but it is not without gains. Back in the house, Su Han adjusted his breathing and rested. After actual combat, it is the best time to nourish Qi. At this time, cultivating the true essence and tempering the true essence sea will have the best effect. It wasn¡¯t until the time turned to noon that Su Han opened his eyes. The sea of ??true energy in his body was more surging than before, and the true energy was purer. At this time, there was a sudden knock on the door outside the hospital. It turned out that it was Yaowangdian who had sent the first installment of dry shares, a total of 60 million taels of silver. According to Su Han's request, Yao Wangdian has replaced all the silver with Yuan stones, a total of 8,000 low-grade Yuan stones. Eight thousand pieces of low-grade Yuan Stone is an astronomical figure in the eyes of ordinary True Martial Realm warriors. But for Su Han, this is just the beginning. It was not Liu Mao who sent the money, but another elder of Yaowang Palace. When Su Han asked, he found out that Liu Mao had started to retreat after returning home yesterday, preparing to attack the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. With this, Su Han felt relieved. Back in the house, he picked up Cheng Can¡¯s bottle of blood and studied it carefully. "My "Creation Integration Skill" can absorb the power from anything. Since Cheng Can's blood can heal injuries, it must contain strange power, so why not give it a try." Su Han poured out a little of the bottle of blood and smeared it on his arm. Suddenly, a stream of pure spiritual power slowly flowed out from the blood, instantly making Su Han's heart beat faster, as if the blood all over his body was involuntarily stirring! "This is" Su Han was surprised. "Hey, where did the demon blood come from!" Lord Liuli, who had been sleeping in Su Han's consciousness, was attracted by the power of this blood and suddenly woke up. "Are you sure you have demon blood?" Su Han raised his eyebrows suddenly. "certainly!" Liuli Lord proudly said that it itself is a kind of demon, a demon spirit bred by the power of earth, water, fire and wind in the small world. Therefore, he naturally knows the bloodline of this demon very well. "If it is really a demon bloodline, it would be terrible!" Su Han's eyes shot out two rays of light. He thought Cheng Can just had a relatively ordinary martial arts bloodline, but he did not expect that it might be a demon bloodline. The demon bloodline is different from the demon. The demon is a non-human existence, while the demon bloodline is human. It is just a human being with a trace of demon power sealed in the body. Demons all have powerful innate magical powers. If they are truly of demonic blood, even if there is only a trace of blood in the body, it is possible to awaken unique innate magical powers. At the same time, Su Han also understood why Cheng Can's blood had a special dragon-tiger atmosphere. In other words, people in small places do not know the goods. If it were placed in the capital of Daxia, Cheng Can would probably become the target of various forces. Because this kind of high-end martial arts bloodline may not appear at any time. "Don't worry, didn't you listen to what he said? His blood can only heal some simple injuries. The power of the blood must be very thin, and there are many types of demon blood. His is definitely not the powerful one.?" Lord Liuli said in a disdainful tone. As a pure demon spirit, it naturally looked down upon Cheng Can, a demon of demon blood who had not shown any power. "Cheng Can is no different from ordinary people now. It must be that the power of blood has not yet awakened. When he awakens, he will naturally know whether he is powerful or not." Su Han said in a leisurely tone, then picked up the small bottle containing blood again. "The bloodline power contained in this blood is very strong. It must contain Cheng Can's original blood essence. This guy actually gave me such a precious thing." Su Han¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of brilliance. Despite Cheng Can¡¯s understatement when sending blood, in fact, the original blood essence is the source of a person¡¯s vitality. If it is extracted, it will take at least several years to regenerate it. "If you absorb the original essence and blood, you can not only get the power contained in it and improve your own cultivation, but you can also absorb the power of blood in the essence and blood and transform your own martial arts bloodline." Su Han murmured in a low voice. "You don't mean to think" Lord Liuli was suddenly shocked. Su Han smiled modestly and low-key. In fact, the formula of "Creation Integration Technique" has already mentioned that using this technique, you can absorb and refine any strange power in the world, even the power in the blood of alien beasts. The object Su Han absorbed, let alone human blood. "Are you a human being? You can actually absorb the power of other people's blood." Lord Liuli couldn¡¯t calm down anymore. He seemed to have seen the strangest thing in the world. A human being could actually absorb the blood of others, even the blood of alien beasts. Is that still a human? "This kid is so perverted. If I give him my original essence and blood, wouldn't he be able to absorb my blood and steal all my innate magical powers?" The Liuli Lord is extremely depressed. In this case, what special qualities does his majestic Liuli Lord have? Fortunately, Su Han is the only human being with such a weird method. Lord Liuli calmed down a little when he thought of this. At the same time, it also secretly swore in its heart that Su Han would never be allowed to obtain its original blood essence in any way. "Creation is one, suck it for me." In the secret cultivation room, the blood in Su Han's body is quietly changing. ¡­¡­ A few days later, a magnificent mansion appeared in the inner city of Tianhe County. Lan Shuiyan and Lan Xingzhu were sitting at the bottom, while sitting at the top was a young man in rich clothes. This man has a face like a crown jade, eyes like bright stars, and his behavior is graceful. "You mean that the three new elixirs launched by the Medicine King Palace are better than the elixirs of this prince?" The young man asked with a frown. Lan Shuiyan frowned slightly and said quietly: "His Royal Highness, it was our Tianyun Trading Company's mistake this time. We underestimated the level of the elixirs of Yaowang Palace." "Forget it, it's not your problem. It's just that when I gave you the elixir, I didn't give you the best one. But I didn't expect that in this world, there would be outstanding elixirs. It makes me quite satisfied. Surprised." The young man's tone was neither urgent nor slow, as if the failure of Tianyun Trading Company this time was not enough to stir up any disturbance in his heart. "How dare you blame His Royal Highness for shisha." In front of this young man, Lan Shiyan seemed quite calm, neither humble nor overbearing. But Lan Xingzhu on the side was tensed up. His words and actions were all for fear of offending the young man and making him unhappy. Because this young man¡¯s status can be said to be lower than that of one person and higher than ten thousand people in Tianhe County. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 229: The Eldest Prince Mingyu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! He is Mingyu, the eldest son of Prince Ming's Palace. He is the one with the highest voice among all the princes of Prince Ming's Palace. He is favored by thousands of people. He is the successor appointed by Prince Ming and the confirmed next prince. In addition, he is also a quasi-disciple of Qingyang Dan Sect. In Tianhe County, only a few people know that Qingyang Dan Sect is a hidden "prefecture-level" sect. It usually does not recruit disciples in secular places like Tianhe County. It is only because Mingyu's talent is extremely outstanding that he He was admitted under exceptional circumstances. "Your Highness, Shuiyan just can't understand why the Medicine King Palace suddenly has such amazing elixir strength. Since they have such strength, why didn't they show off before." Lan Shuiyan said with a hint of emotion. Deep doubts. "There's nothing surprising. The Medicine King Palace itself doesn't have this kind of strength, but there are people who can guide them behind their backs." Mingyu's tone was calm. "Someone can give me some advice?" A hint of shock suddenly flashed across Lan Shuiyan's clear apricot eyes, and she suddenly thought of the "Mr. Han" who had suffered a loss for her. At that time, Mr. Han used a third-grade Beauty-Resisting Pill from the Weidan style to defeat the Beauty-Resisting Pill that Lan Shuiyan took out. Coincidentally, the Beauty Pill that Lan Shuiyan took out at that time was also refined by His Royal Highness. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OFFICE The look in Lan Shuiyan's eyes was changing. He was a little suspicious, but also felt that Mr. Han was too young to have such strength. "If you have anything to say, just say it." Mingyu didn't like people hesitating in front of him. Lan Shuiyan had no choice but to express her suspicions. After listening to Lan Shuiyan¡¯s words, Lan Xingzhu was stunned. He never expected that he would instigate the Medicine King Palace behind his back to cause such a big disturbance, ruin the carefully prepared press conference of Tianyun Trading Company, and even take away the entire Tianhe County elixir market. This incident , are actually all written by a boy less than twenty years old? "It's a waste that Lan Xingzhu has lived in vain for so many years, but he can't defeat a yellow-haired boy. For a moment, Lan Xingzhu really felt like he didn't want to live anymore. "According to what you said, this person's background is a bit suspicious. The Weidan flow alchemist has never appeared in Tianhe County before. I will arrange people to thoroughly investigate his origins." The eldest prince Mingyu¡¯s tone was leisurely. In his eyes, the Mr. Han whom Lan Shiyan was talking about was just an ant. Although he was a more powerful ant, he was still an ant after all. He didn¡¯t even bother to argue with the ants, but he would never allow the ants to challenge his majesty. To deal with ants, there is no need for the dignified eldest son of Prince Ming to take action himself. Lan Shuiyan thoughtfully said: "Your Highness means" The eldest prince Mingyu paused for a moment, stretched out his right hand and made a downward slashing motion. "No matter what his background is, I will always find a way to help you deal with this person. However, you, Tianyun Trading Company, must also swear to be loyal to me forever and be a strong financial support behind me." Mingyu looked at Lan Shuiyan. This woman was very smart. He was willing to deal with such a person. He even thought about taking Lan Shuiyan as his concubine. Mingyu stared at the blue water smoke, and his calm face, like a fairy from the Nine Heavens, gradually became tinged with a hint of pink. He lowered his head and said, "Thank you, Your Highness. Tianyun Trading Company will always be loyal to Your Highness. The Palace of Medicine King" "It is really naive for Yaowangdian to want to bypass this prince to make a fortune." Mingyu snorted coldly, "Come here, issue my order. A ban on elixirs will be implemented in the inner city of Tianhe County. Only elixirs that pass the royal palace's review can be considered qualified and can be sold on the market. The three newly launched elixirs by Yaowang Palace did not pass The royal palace¡¯s censorship ordered all of them to be removed from the shelves within fifteen days.¡± "Thank you, Your Highness." ??Lan Xingzhu was simply excited, and Lan Shuiyan was also overjoyed. With Mingyu's ban, it was equivalent to a direct death sentence for Yaowang Palace. Thinking of the scene where Yao Wangdian had worked so hard to refine so many elixirs, only to fall short, Lan Xingzhu felt happy in his heart. This could be regarded as revenge for him. He simply wished he could see right away how wonderful the faces of the people in the Medicine King¡¯s Palace would be when this ban was promulgated to the Medicine King¡¯s Palace! ¡­¡­ Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. As soon as Tuoba Liu came out of seclusion, her subordinates brought Yan Guanyun¡¯s body with the head missing in front of her. For a moment, Tuoba Liu was completely stunned, and his whole body was completely cold.When he came down, the airflow around him stirred like a blade, seeming to roll everything into pieces. "Master Liu, we also found Xu Qing's body, right outside the courtyard where the boy named Han lives" Tuoba Liu¡¯s men reported tremblingly. "ah¡­¡­" Tuoba Liu suddenly looked up to the sky and howled low. The green wicker she used as a weapon suddenly surged to several feet in length, sweeping into the sky with a huge wave of air, and rolled straight into the void. Even though they were hundreds of meters away, everyone in Tuoba's lineage could still clearly feel the overwhelming anger in Tuoba Liu's heart! "You evil beast, destroy my nephew and kill my two disciples, okay, okay, okay!" Tuoba Liu gritted his silver teeth and stood up from the ground, heading straight towards the cave where Elder Tuoba was retreating. ¡­¡­ Fifteen days later. Su Han opened his eyes in the secret cultivation room, and a brand new power surged throughout his body. "Finally, Cheng Can's bloodline was successfully refined." Su Han suddenly spit out a mouthful of white mist-like Qi arrows. His whole body was full of energy, and the fluctuations of true energy around his body had actually reached the peak level of the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. Even the proud Lord Liuli had to admit that Su Han's cultivation speed was simply beyond his comprehension. In just fifteen days, after refining Cheng Can's martial arts bloodline and consuming five hundred low-grade Yuan Stones, his cultivation level jumped directly from the fifth level of the True Martial Realm to the peak of the Sixth Level of the True Martial Realm. There seemed to be some bottleneck in martial arts cultivation. It's like he doesn't exist. "Comparing people with each other is so irritating. You only live in this world to attack others." Lord Liuli was extremely depressed. Su Han chuckled. His biggest advantage is that he has the experience and memory of his previous life. Although he has never practiced martial arts in his previous life, he is obsessed with studying various martial arts and is very familiar with the principles of martial arts practice, as if he has practiced it himself. Therefore, there are no bottlenecks here in Su Han. As long as he accumulates and refines enough heaven and earth energy, he can level up. Lord Liuli was still a little unwilling. Suddenly, he had a change of thought and found a way to attack Su Han: "But this time you refined the original essence and blood of others, it seems that you did not get their innate magical powers." Su Han disagreed: "Cheng Can's cultivation level is only at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, and his innate magical powers have not yet been awakened. I have refined his bloodline, which means that I also have the potential to awaken my innate magical powers. As long as I continue to practice, sooner or later One day I will awaken my innate supernatural powers." Su Han¡¯s eyes are shining, and he can obtain innate supernatural powers directly through his bloodline. This is the most terrifying part of the Integration of Creation. This time is just the beginning, and he will encounter more strange bloodlines in the future. If they could all be refined, it would be equivalent to merging countless strange bloodlines into one, and the development prospects even Su Han could not imagine. "I have reached the peak of the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. I am only one step away from the True Martial Heavenly Realm. I need to go out and walk around. Only through actual combat can I refine the True Yuan Sea." The ominous feeling in Su Han's heart has not dissipated. He always feels that someone will seize the people close to him to make a fuss about him. Although his current identity is Young Master Han, if anyone bothers to investigate, they will find that there are many flaws in his identity. Young Master Han is simply a fictitious figure. Su Han is not afraid of his true identity being exposed, but his family is his enemy, and he will never allow his family to be implicated in the slightest. After thinking for a moment, Su Han called in the deacon of Yaowang Palace who was waiting outside his yard to take orders. "Send someone to Qingye City to find out if anything major has happened in Qingye City recently." Su Han ordered. The Su family is the largest family in Qingye City. If something happens to the Su family, news will definitely come out. "Yes, Mr. Han, I will do it immediately." Although the deacons of Yaowang Palace were a little surprised and didn¡¯t know why Su Han wanted to inquire about a small place like Qingye City, they would all obey Su Han¡¯s orders. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 230 Cheng Can Crisis You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Senior Brother Han." At this moment, a disciple from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy ran over in a panic, "Senior Brother Han, something bad has happened. Senior Brother Cheng Can is in danger." "what happened?" "Senior Brother Cheng Can and Li Zihao entered the martial arts arena. Li Zihao is a strong man at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. Senior Brother Cheng Can was defeated and was about to be killed by Li Zihao." The disciple replied in a hissing voice. Su Han narrowed his eyes. Cheng Can's strength was no match for Li Zihao, who was at the seventh level of the True Martial Arts Realm. It was too impulsive to rush into the martial arts arena. But Su Han couldn't ignore this matter, because the grudge between Cheng Can and Li Zihao was caused by him, and Cheng Can was sincere to him, otherwise he wouldn't have given his original blood essence to him for self-defense. Su Han¡¯s character has a clear sense of grudges and grudges. Whoever treats him well will be rewarded twice as much. What's more, the grudge between Cheng Can and Li Zihao is also related to him. At the same moment, the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy martial arts arena was surrounded by a sea of ??people. Li Zihao is the first among the first-class disciples, and he is only one step away from becoming one of the top ten true disciples. The ring battle between him and Cheng Can even attracted several strong men among the top ten true legends to come and watch. Where everyone focused their attention, they saw Cheng Can, stained with blood, standing in the center of the ring, facing Li Zihao from a distance. A large amount of blood was dripping from Cheng Can's clothes, and his true energy fluctuated very weakly. "Senior brother Cheng Can is in a very bad state. Just now, Li Zihao used a Sun Crown Divine Fist to almost break all his chest and ribs. Now Li Zihao can kill him with just one move." "Li Zihao can't be so awesome, right? Even though he has to take responsibility for life and death in the martial arts arena, we are all disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, and there is no deep hatred." "Li Zihao is the number one among the first-class disciples. If someone rashly challenges his authority, how can he just give up?" Listening to everyone¡¯s discussion, Li Zihao laughed loudly on the stage, and his whole body was filled with a sense of domineering. "Cheng Can, everyone is talking about whether I will kill you. Now I will give you a chance, kneel down and beg me for mercy, and I will spare your life." Li Zihao is in high spirits, and the shame of being defeated by Lei Gangyang half a month ago has been wiped away. At this moment, he is domineering and majestic, as if an overlord has come to this world. Cheng Can laughed loudly: "Please forgive me for the next life." As he spoke, Cheng Can's whole body was filled with energy, and the aura that had begun to weaken became strong again. Li Zihao's eyes suddenly narrowed, looking extremely angry. "You trash, you are about to die and you still want to resist." Li Zihao struck with both fists repeatedly, and the Sun Crown Divine Fist was unleashed again. The entire void was filled with violent fist shadows, and the fists all over the sky condensed into a powerful airflow, rushing towards Cheng Can. It looks like a rampage, but it actually contains the secret of powerful tactics. Its powerful attack power makes it difficult for people to compete head-on. "No, Senior Brother Cheng Can is in danger." Amid everyone¡¯s exclamations, Cheng Can opened his eyes and his momentum suddenly increased. All the experiences gained from the discussion with Su Han that night rushed to his mind like a flash flood. Suddenly, a large amount of true energy automatically overflowed from Cheng Can's body, with streaks of black threads in it, and a wild power burst out from it. In the void, the roar of dragons and tigers could be faintly heard. Cheng Can looked at the surge of power in his body in surprise, with an incredible look in his eyes. The onlookers didn¡¯t know what this power was, and thought it was a technique practiced by Cheng Can. They felt strange in their hearts that Cheng Can actually practiced such a powerful technique. No one knew it before. "Such a strong original power, with a kind of wildness. Cheng Can's bloodline is indeed related to the demon type. However, the original power in his true essence beats violently and seems very uneasy. This is a precursor to the awakening of the bloodline. The demon type The awakening of the bloodline is no joke, it will be fatal if it happens in a battle." Su Han came from afar, his eyes were venomous, and he could see through Cheng Can's situation at a glance. What worries him is that Cheng Can's current condition is not good, and the blood in his body is showing signs of awakening. The black threads are the original power of his blood. Once you wake up in the middle of a battle, it's no joke. ¡­¡­ On the ring, Cheng Can's original power and true energy merged together to form a sharp cone of air, which collided with Li Zihao's Sun Crown Divine Fist. boom! "Two fierce forces collided together"Air waves splashed around, and the destructive energy destroyed the air. Cheng Can and Li Zihao took three steps back at the same time, regardless of the outcome. Hiss! The onlookers took a breath. When did Cheng Can's power become so powerful? He could actually defeat a seventh-level warrior of the True Martial Realm with his sixth-level True Martial Realm cultivation. Cheng Can was also stunned, with a look of ecstasy in his eyes. Although he didn't quite understand what was going on, he knew that his sudden and significant increase in combat power must be related to Su Han's instructions! "Hahahaha, Li Zihao, it's in vain that you, as the number one first-class disciple, can't get any advantage from me. Today I'm going to tear off your crown as the number one disciple and trample it to pieces!" Cheng As soon as Can was proud, he didn't care that he was covered in wounds and started to speak arrogantly. "Shut up!" Li Zihao was extremely unhappy and directly mobilized all the strength in his body to strike out with the Sun Crown Divine Fist. A golden fist suddenly blasted out of Li Zihao's body. The huge roar was deafening and could be heard more than ten miles away. A powerful and heart-stopping aura instantly blocked the entire arena. Cheng Can's face immediately showed a solemn look, and his body retreated sharply, using kinetic energy to offset part of Li Zihao's punch. At the same time, both palms were pushed up suddenly, and two wild rays of light shot out from the palms. In the blink of an eye, a huge true essence ball was formed. Black lines floated on the surface of the true essence ball, moving towards Li Zihao. The fist hit and went away. Boom! This time, huge energy fluctuations directly enveloped the entire arena. The colorful light pierced people's eyes, and the weak disciples around the arena almost fainted. The light dissipated, and Cheng Can was seen taking more than ten steps back. His body had already retreated to the edge of the ring. He opened his mouth and spat out a large mouthful of blood. He lowered his head and his true energy fluctuations suddenly weakened. "Haha, trash is trash after all, and will still be defeated in my hands." Li Zihao laughed, extremely happy. "Well, he deserves to be the number one among the first-class disciples. He is really strong. Cheng Can is going to lose." The expressions of several powerful true disciples present were solemn. Li Zihao is likely to become their threat and their strong enemy in the future. "Cheng Can is about to die. If he doesn't kneel down and beg for mercy from Li Zihao, he will really be killed by Li Zihao." The crowd all showed regret. Cheng Can was able to burst out with such strong energy at the last moment. He was not a simple person. Unfortunately, using the sixth level of the true martial arts realm to compete with the seventh level of the true martial arts realm is ultimately unworkable. They have never seen such a precedent before. But Su Han, who was standing behind the crowd, frowned and looked at Cheng Can unblinkingly, with a sense of worry. Just when everyone thought Cheng Can was doomed, a sudden change occurred in the ring. I saw Cheng Can, who was originally in a depressed mood, suddenly raised his head to the sky and let out a roar. The roar was hoarse, with a sense of violence and wildness. "What's going on? Cheng Can is going crazy." Just as the crowd was talking in surprise, Cheng Can looked up to the sky and roared again. A stream of powerful wild power burst out from his body. His momentum climbed in waves, and his bones made a crisp sound like fried beans. The injuries began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the body also grew taller. "What a powerful force, I feel like he is about to transform into a ferocious beast." The crowd exploded instantly. Everyone was shocked by Cheng Can and began to make random guesses. At the same time, Su Han's expression suddenly changed, "Cheng Can has demon blood in his body. It would have taken a long time for his blood power to awaken, but the battle with Li Zihao actually prompted him to awaken early. This This guy, with his Zhenwu Realm cultivation, can¡¯t control this power at all, and he himself doesn¡¯t know that it is the power of blood.¡± "Even if I can kill Li Zihao, he himself will be counterattacked by the power of his bloodline. If he wants to die together with Li Zihao, I have to stop him." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 231: Let me help you get it done You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the ring, Li Zihao, who was originally extremely arrogant, was also calmed down by Cheng Can's state. His expression changed, and he stared at Cheng Can with vigilant eyes. Cheng Can's bloodline power is getting stronger and stronger, and it is almost uncontrollable. "It's too late, we have to stop it now." Su Han's body swayed and he jumped onto the ring like lightning. He stretched out a finger, with golden light shining on his fingertips, and tapped it directly on Cheng Can's forehead. Roar! Cheng Can roared like a beast, and his eyes looked extremely fierce due to excessive blood congestion. However, he had not completely lost his mind and knew that it was Su Han in front of him. "Brother Cheng, listen to me. If you cannot control the power in your body and let it burst out in battle, the consequences will be disastrous. I will teach you the Great Sun Prajna Heart Sutra. You can use this sutra to suppress the power in your body. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you win or lose, I will help you with this Li Zihao.¡± Su Han directly started the "Brahma Thoughts Chapter" and used his soul power to transport a piece of the Great Sun Prajna Heart Sutra, flowing like a clear stream into Cheng Can's sea of ??consciousness. Cheng Can was suddenly shocked and woke up. He was surprised: "I had a wild feeling in my chest just now, and I almost lost my mind. What happened?" He quickly started to use the technique that Su Han gave him, and the wildness in his body was suppressed for a short time. ¡°Brother Han is actually able to dissolve the wild nature in my body. I must ask him for advice someday.¡± Cheng Can was breathing heavily, with sweat all over his forehead. Just now he could feel the power in his body, which was about to bite him back. If it weren't for Su Han, he would have been doomed just now. "I surrender." Cheng Can laughed, flew directly over the ugly-faced Li Zihao, flew under the ring, crossed his legs and began to heal his injuries with luck. Although he admitted defeat, he did not kneel down and admit defeat in the way Li Zihao expected. He could already predict that Li Zihao would not give up. Sure enough, Li Zihao's eyes glowed coldly and he shouted: "It's you again, Han Shu, you dare to disrupt the order of the arena, you are seeking death." "As he said that, he waved his hand and shot out a beam of light, which shot towards Su Han. He was going to kill Su Han, which was very cruel. "Get out of here." Su Han didn't even look at it, he directly blocked Li Zihao's attack with a palm, and a tyrannical force surged out from his palm, causing Li Zihao to take three or four steps back in an instant. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sounds of gasping for air came and went, and people realized that Su Han's cultivation had actually reached the peak of the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. "This pervert, the last time I saw him, he was still at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, and now he is at the peak of the sixth level. What did he eat and how did he cultivate so fast?" "Don't forget, Li Zihao is a strong man at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, and this Han Shu can actually leapfrog and compete with a strong man at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm." "The dark horse is definitely the biggest dark horse in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy this year. When I first arrived, I was able to compete with the first-class disciples. There has never been such an example before." "I heard that he also killed Yan Guanyun, one of the first-class disciples." "It's really perverted, but Yan Guanyun is still not as tyrannical as Li Zihao. This Han Shu will suffer in the hands of Li Zihao." Although the crowd saw that Li Zihao had taken three or four steps back, they still did not think that Li Zihao would lose. After all, Li Zihao was the first genius among the first-class disciples, and his background was far beyond that of ordinary people. Li Zihao stood firm, the blood in his chest surged, and he shouted angrily: "Beast, take my punch." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Li Zihao had every reason to be angry. Just now, Su Han brazenly told Cheng Can that he could help him deal with Li Zihao. For this reason alone, Li Zihao had every reason to put Su Han to death. What's more, when Su Han first entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, Li Zihao once recruited him on behalf of the forces behind him, but he was rejected and rude to Su Han. With old and new scores settled together, Li Zihao's punch contained 100% of his skill, and he would kill Su Han with one strike. Su Hanhan snorted, a faint glazed luster appeared on his body, and without hesitation, he directly punched Li Zihao with his physical body. Bang! Li Zihao's golden fist hit Su Han, and a huge sound of gold and iron was heard. Li Zihao felt that his fist hit a thick steel plate, and the terrifying rebound and trembling force shook the body. Li Zihao's wrist felt sore and numb. "How is it possible that you can actually punch Li Zihao with your physical body?"?The eyes of several true masters present showed horrified looks. This Li Zihao practiced Sun Crown Divine Fist, which contained powerful secrets of combat. Even they could hardly compete head-on with such powerful attack power. "Monster, so monstrous." The eyes of several true masters flickered uncertainly. They had only heard that a powerful monster from the outer city came this year, but they never took it to heart. Unexpectedly, this monster from the outer city would be so powerful that it would pose a threat to them. Su Han received Li Zihao's punch with a very relaxed expression. It seemed that receiving Li Zihao's punch was as easy as eating and drinking. "The first-class talent of a first-class disciple is nothing more than this. If your true strength is only like this, I will be very disappointed." Su Hanlian laughed. "Looking for death, I will let you know the consequences of offending me, Li Zihao." Li Zihao was immediately angry. He was the first genius among the first-class disciples, and his strength was even comparable to the last few among the top ten true masters. However, he was repeatedly provoked by a kid who had just arrived, and his self-esteem couldn't stand it. Especially Su Han's indifferent eyes with a hint of contempt deeply stimulated him. He has been growing up among the stars, but now he is despised by a warrior from the outer city, and Su Han only has the real martial arts. The peak of the sixth level is not at the same level as him. "Fist dominates the sky." Li Zihao's whole body rolled with momentum, and his footsteps stopped, causing the ring to shake. This time he used the bottom-of-the-box move, which is the strongest move of the Sun Crown Divine Fist. He saw the golden fist shadow rolling around him, and the endless tyrannical energy vortex rotated crazily, all condensed into a golden fist, like a mountain. Press on Su Han. The huge roaring sound even made some people present deaf. "Li Zihao is brave enough. His physical body is his most powerful aspect. It seems that Li Zihao is the winner after all." Several true masters shook their heads and sighed. As we all know, the Sun Crown Divine Fist practiced by Li Zihao has a supporting technique called the Sun Crown Divine Fist, which is a powerful physical training technique. Compared with physical strength and strength, it is difficult to find an opponent at the same level, let alone a warrior one level below him. The physical body is Li Zihao's greatest advantage, and it is also the basis for his foothold in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Unfortunately, what Li Zihao didn¡¯t know was that the advantage of the Sun Crown Divine Art was completely lost in the face of the Black Dragon Book. Compared with the supreme magic like the Black Dragon Book, the Sun Crown Magic Art was too weak. He used physical competition to attack Su Han, but he was actually defeated. Su Han practiced the Black Dragon Book, possessed the dragon martial body, and absorbed and refined Cheng Can's martial arts bloodline. His physical body was extremely powerful, and he might not even be able to compete with some of the eighth or ninth level experts in the True Martial Realm, let alone Li Zihao. Facing Li Zihao's attack, there was no trace of panic on Su Han's face. When the golden fist was about to reach the front, Su Han punched out. The whole arm was stimulated by the energy and became thicker. There were black marks on the arm. The dragon scales floated, and the dragon tattoo also emerged. It seemed like a simple punch, but it felt as heavy as a mountain. "Idiot, you actually compete with me physically with your fists." Li Zihao had a trace of ridicule on his face. Boom! Finally, Su Han's fist and Li Zihao's golden fist collided together. The scene that many people expected of Su Han being knocked away did not appear. They saw the most horrifying scene. Click! The golden fist that was completely condensed with energy cracked and shattered, and was destroyed like a torrent. Su Han's physical strength has reached nearly 9,000 kilograms, which is comparable to the average ninth level true martial artist. Li Zihao still uses such violent physical collision, which is simply causing trouble for himself. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????! Li Zihao took a dozen steps back and reached the edge of the ring before he stabilized his figure. The ridicule on his face had disappeared and was replaced by deep shock. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 232 The powerful Tuoba Peak You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This scene immediately caused an uproar. Such a scene was beyond everyone's expectation. Many people wouldn't believe it if they hadn't seen it with their own eyes. Poof! Li Zihao suddenly shook, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. This time, it caused even more uproar. "Oh my God, I actually knocked back Li Zihao with one punch. What kind of monster is this guy? He just came to Tianhe Martial Academy and he has to defeat the first genius of the first-class disciple?" "Monster, this guy is not a human at all. I guess his talent is comparable to the top ten true masters. He is only at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. He can actually defeat Li Zihao. Isn't this nonsense?" No one was surprised, and everyone could not restrain their emotions. They originally came to watch the competition between Cheng Can and Li Zihao today, but unexpectedly, they unexpectedly witnessed the rise of a big dark horse. The faces of several powerful true disciples present were filled with disbelief, and a sense of crisis came deep in their hearts. The talent of this monster from the outer city was not only comparable to them, but actually surpassed them. When they think that when they are true Wujing, it is impossible to defeat the seven strong strengths of Wujing. That is not only the gap between the first level of cultivation, but also the gap between the Zhenwu Earth Realm and the Zhenwu Heaven Realm. "Suffer death." Su Han's body was forced towards Li Zihao. This matter was not settled if Li Zihao lost. This Li Zihao dared to force his brother Su Han to kneel down in public. This was something Su Han would never tolerate. "Stop." A strong shout suddenly came from the distance, and a figure flew past from a distance, landed on the ring, and directly blocked Su Han's path. ¡°It¡¯s actually Senior Brother Tuoba Feng who is here.¡± The crowd¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. It was unbelievable that the top three experts in the top ten true legends would personally intervene in this competition. "It's actually you." Su Han laughed, Tuoba Feng was a cauldron-carrying genius of the Tuoba lineage, and this Li Zihao, Su Han had suspected before that he was related to the Tuoba lineage. Now Tuoba Feng takes action to protect Li Zihao, which confirms Su Han's guess. "You evil beast, you crippled my younger brother, you killed two great geniuses of my Tuoba lineage, and you still dare to stand here with such arrogance. Today, on behalf of the top management of Tianhe Martial Academy, I will kill you, this ungrateful maniac." Tuoba Feng¡¯s face was full of evil spirits. He had just come out of his cave retreat when he got the news from Tuoba Liu that his brother Tuoba Lin had been deposed. What makes Tuoba Feng even more furious is that the person who abandoned his younger brother is actually a genius from the outer city, an ant from the outer city that Tuoba Feng has always looked down on. At this moment, Tuoba Feng's momentum was sharp and cold, and a substantial murderous aura overflowed from his body, instantly covering the entire battlefield. "Tuoba Feng, I order you to stop." Another figure flew from a distance. It was Lingzhi who was wearing light green leather armor. His face was cold and he stood in front of Su Han, confronting Tuoba Feng. "It's too late. No one in heaven or on earth can save this evil beast today. My aunt and grandfather have already gone to ask the master of the sect for an order to execute him and give an explanation to the dead Xu Qing and Yan Guanyun." Tuoba Feng looked murderous. "Xu Qing and Yan Guanyun, they are seeking death themselves. If they hadn't killed their fellow disciples first, how could they have ended up like this." Lingzhi¡¯s face was full of anger. Xu Qing didn¡¯t know, but she had witnessed Yan Guanyun¡¯s death with her own eyes. As long as Yan Guanyun showed a little bit of repentance, he would not end up with his body and head missing. Logically speaking, Su Han is completely defensible. Tuoba Feng sneered: "Martial Master Lingzhi should leave it to himself to tell the sect master these words." "If you want to kill him, the sect master will not agree." Lingzhi gritted her teeth. In fact, she was not sure whether the sect master would agree. After all, Tuoba's lineage is extremely powerful in Tianhe Martial Academy. Elder Tuoba He is also the core elder of Tianhe Martial Academy. With a sneer on his face, Tuoba Feng ignored Lingzhi, faced Su Han, and said in an extremely strong tone: "Beast, kneel down." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Everyone present was immediately shocked. Tuoba's lineage was too domineering. Lingzhi, as a senior martial artist, could not restrain Tuoba Feng. "Tuoba Feng, you dare to ignore the rules of the martial arts academy and act recklessly." Lingzhi was immediately angry. The order from the sect master was one thing, but without the sect master's order, he openly ordered Su Han to kneel down. Is there any justice? "Rules? Master Lingzhi, don't forget that Yan Guanyun died in your class, and you also have a share of responsibility. If you??Get out of the way, don't blame me for being rude. " Tuoba Feng¡¯s strength shocked everyone so much that they couldn¡¯t recover. It is simply impossible to bind him with rules. He is a dragon among men. He has all the fortunes of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. He has a superior background, a respected status, and high talents. Who dares to bind such a character with rules? "It's over, now the monster in the outer city is completely finished." "The key is that Tuoba's lineage is too strong. Even the Ling family can't fight against it. Now Teacher Lingzhi can't protect the monster from the outer city." Countless people lamented that the Tuoba lineage was too strong and they couldn't fight against it. And listening to Tuoba Feng's wishes, Tuoba Liu and Elder Tuoba had already gone to ask for orders from the sect master to impose capital punishment on this monster from the outer city. Elder Tuoba has a very high status in the Tianhe Martial Academy. If he has to deal with a disciple, the sect leader will not interfere too much. "If the sect master had not interfered, this monster from the outer city would have been doomed. He would not be able to live in heaven or on earth today. Tuoba's lineage wants to kill him, and no one can save him. No matter how evil he is, it's useless. No one can escape from Tuoba's lineage. "Tuoba Feng, don't think that you are lawless." Lingzhi was furious. Even if the power of the Ling family couldn't compare with Tuoba's lineage, she couldn't just watch Su Han being slaughtered by Tuoba's lineage. Several powerful true disciples at the scene shook their heads. They wanted to see how Lingzhi could stop Tuoba Feng with the power of the Ling family. At this time, a big hand slowly pushed Lingzhi aside. It was Su Han's hand. Su Han walked out from behind Lingzhi and stood in front of Tuoba Feng. Su Han was dressed in white, and his robes and hair kept flying under Tuoba Feng's momentum, but his eyes remained unchanged, his eyes were like daggers, and he looked at Tuoba Feng, but he was not at a disadvantage in terms of momentum. "You have such great bearing. Just for this courage, this monster from the outer city is amazing." "This man's character is really powerful. How could anyone say in the past that he has such a weak mind that he is simply blind." "I started to be a little curious about what his face looked like under the mask, but he always covered his face with a mask, so I guess he didn't look very good." Even Lingzhi stared at Su Han with surprised eyes. She did not expect that Su Han would have such courage and calmly face Tuoba Peak without any fear. "You go away, I will fight with him." Su Han said calmly, with no trace of panic in his indifferent eyes. As soon as Su Han said these words, the audience immediately exploded. "Did I hear you right? This monster from the outer city actually openly invited Tuoba Peak to fight." "He must have taken the courage of a bear and a leopard. He thought that if he could defeat Li Zihao with one punch, he would be qualified to fight against Tuoba Feng." "Li Zihao and Tuoba Feng are not at the same level at all. Li Zihao is only the first genius among the first-class disciples, but Tuoba Feng is one of the top ten true disciples, and the top three kings among the top ten true disciples. " No one is optimistic about Su Han. No matter how evil he is, it is simply impossible to challenge the king among the top ten true legends. What's more, Tuoba Feng's cultivation has reached the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. Going beyond two levels to challenge it can no longer be described as a dream. "Brother Han, Tuoba Feng is not easy to deal with." Cheng Can in the audience shouted, Tuoba Feng is not comparable to Li Zihao. To be among the top three of the top ten true legends, he is definitely a tyrannical figure that no one wants to mess with. "Just in time, I also want to see how powerful the true master is." Su Han¡¯s eyes sparkled, he was no longer what he was half a month ago. After being promoted to the peak of the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, the ordinary sixth and seventh levels of the True Martial Realm were no longer his match. The appearance of Tuoba Feng just allowed him to test his true combat power. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 233: Kill you with three moves You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, okay, since you are so arrogant, I will kill you with my own hands today and pay homage to the graves of my two junior brothers." Tuoba Feng's momentum surged, and he immediately stretched out his big hand and grabbed Su Han suddenly. snort! Su Hanhan snorted, he clenched his fists, and the power of golden essence filled the fists, and he attacked Tuoba Peak with the momentum of overwhelming strength. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The violent collision of the two masters sent out earth-shattering waves, and the aftermath turned into ripples of golden light that spread out in all directions. Looking at the battle platform, it was actually cracked. Su Han took three steps back and looked at Tuoba Peak again, but he didn't move at all. In this fight, Tuoba Feng had the upper hand, but Tuoba Feng's advantage was not obvious. Such a result surprised Tuoba Feng. "This boy really has some skills. With his cultivation level of only the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, it is simply unbelievable that he can receive a palm from me. He must be eliminated as soon as possible, otherwise he will become a huge trouble in the future." Tuoba Feng¡¯s aura became more and more fierce and cold, and his whole body was filled with substantial murderous intent. Tuoba's lineage has already become enemies with Su Han, and their feud will never end. If Su Han is allowed to grow up, it will be a time bomb for Tuoba's lineage. Su Han was not too surprised by the outcome of such a fight. Although his combat power had improved a lot, Tuoba Feng was after all the representative figure of Tianhe Martial Academy, far beyond the ordinary geniuses, and the relationship between himself and Tuoba Feng There is a difference of two levels, so it is normal to be suppressed. "You evil beast, keeping you here is also a scourge for the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Let's see how I kill you with my own hands, the Thunder Fist of the Sun." Tuoba Feng shouted loudly, and countless golden airflows were sprayed from his fist. The airflow condensed into a huge golden fist in mid-air, several feet in size, and rushed towards Su Han with the aura of destroying everything. "Explosive Tiger Fist." When the golden fist came close to him, Su Han suddenly punched out like lightning, and the air flow from the fist condensed into the shape of a tiger. In the air, there was a faint sound of tiger roaring. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The two major attacks collided again, and the aftermath of the collision was at least three times more powerful than before. This time both of them used martial arts, and the intensity of the battle was naturally different from before. Such fluctuations in the battle made Lingzhi frown instantly. She suddenly discovered that with this level of collision, even if she intervened, it would be difficult to prevent the duel between the two! Cheng Can in the audience was suddenly shaken, and his eyes were blurred. From Su Han's punch, he seemed to see many secrets that he could not see before, and some of the inherent cognitions in his mind were collapsing and reorganizing. This punch is the "Five-Shaped Fist" that Su Han re-upgraded after refining Cheng Can's martial arts bloodline. Originally, with Su Han's physique, it was absolutely impossible to upgrade this martial skill, but with the demon bloodline, it became very easy to upgrade the five-shaped fist. "Five-Shaped Fist" was originally a low-grade martial skill, but after Su Han upgraded it, it became a high-grade one. The "Tiger Fist" inside also became the "Explosive Tiger Fist", and its power increased several times or even dozens of times. Tuoba Feng¡¯s Great Sun Thunder Fist is also a top-grade martial skill, but there are more detailed divisions in top-grade martial arts. The Great Sun Thunder Fist is not as good as the Five-Shaped Fist in terms of grade and strength. Although Su Han's cultivation level is not as good as Tuoba Feng's, he has been able to close the gap in combat power between the two with the suppression of his martial arts. For example, in this collision, the two people appeared to be in a state of incompetence. In other words, Su Han is no longer someone that Tuoba Feng can kill if he wants. Even if he could suppress Su Han slightly, it was simply impossible to kill Su Han. "How could it be so powerful? That martial skill just now was even higher than my Great Sun Thunder Fist." Tuoba Feng was extremely shocked. The Great Sun Thunder Fist was his most powerful martial skill. He originally thought he could defeat Su Han in an instant, but he didn't expect that the opponent also had tyrannical methods. "Tuoba Feng, it's not certain who will live and who will die today. Let's see how I can kill you within three moves." Su Han uttered a sentence lightly, and the crowd present could not calm down for a moment, thinking that they had heard wrongly. "To kill Tuoba Feng within three moves, you are either losing your mind or going crazy, or you are eating the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard." "It's so ridiculous, there's a whole two-level difference. If I hadn't heard it with my own ears, I wouldn't believe anyone would say such a thing." "Fan-leaf footwork." Su Han's figure flickered, and like lightning, he appeared in front of Tuoba Feng at a speed that was too fast to be seen.??Then he thrust out a palm and attacked towards Tuoba Peak. "It's so strange that there is no pattern at all in this movement." Tuoba Feng¡¯s expression changed instantly. Facing Su Han with so many tricks, he had lost the strength and confidence he had at the beginning. In a hurry, Tuoba Feng fired a bright light to resist Su Han's palm. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The two of them fired a fierce attack again. In this competition involving physical attacks, Su Han definitely had the advantage. He cultivated the Dragon Martial Body and the Glazed Golden Body at the same time, and his physical strength and strength were far inferior to that of an eighth-level True Martial Realm expert like Tuoba Feng. Under the powerful counter-shock force, the two of them retreated at the same time. Su Han seemed calm, but Tuoba Feng was different. He only felt that Su Han's physical body was as strong as a diamond, and his arms were sore from the shock. "I don't know what kind of powerful skills this kid has practiced, but his physical body is so strong. If I had known this, I should have found a way to get rid of him when he first entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." What Tuoba Feng couldn't figure out the most was that it had only been a month since Su Han entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. In this month, how did he make such rapid progress and advance to three levels in a row? Even if you eat the Xue Qing Spirit Fruit, you will only be promoted to one level, but Su Han has been promoted to three levels in one month. How can this not be surprising? At this moment, Tuoba Feng's field of vision was suddenly occupied by a huge blood-red phoenix mark. The mark was surrounded by endless darkness, like a devilish abyss that would never see the bottom. Tuoba Feng felt his mind suddenly lost. He was stunned and stood there sluggishly. "In normal times, with Tuoba Feng's strength, he would definitely not be controlled by the Phoenix Mark. But the various methods Su Han showed just now made Tuoba Feng feel shaken, and there were signs of losing ground. It is precisely this that gives Su Han an opportunity to take advantage of the Phoenix Mark. The crowd was in an uproar. The result of the collision between the two was too shocking. Although Su Han's cultivation and combat power were inferior to Tuoba Feng, Su Han had unimaginable means. These means allowed him to occupy Having gained the upper hand, there are already signs of counterattack against Tuoba Feng. If Su Han really killed Tuoba Feng today, it would be too shocking. There was a hint of coldness in Su Han's eyes. He had already understood Tuoba Feng's weakness, so he uttered wild words just now, saying that Tuoba Feng could be killed within three moves. Tuoba Feng's weakness is pride. This kind of genius who was raised as a direct descendant of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. No matter how talented he is and how powerful his methods are, as long as he suffers a setback or the development of things exceeds his expectations, he will Lose your cool. Once the opponent loses his cool, it is the best time for the Phoenix Mark to take effect. All of this was in Su Han's calculations, so even if he and Tuoba Feng were two levels apart, he dared to kill Tuoba Feng within three moves. "Liu Li True Fire, burn it for me." Su Han waved his hand to summon a large piece of glazed true fire, and used the Nine-Nine Returning Fire Divine Power to restrain Tuoba Feng within it, without giving him a chance to break out. The entire battlefield was instantly covered by a sea of ??fire. It takes time to summon Glazed True Fire, and there is no chance to use it in normal battles, but once there is a chance to use it, the burning power is absolutely terrifying. ah¡­¡­ The intense flames were like a piercing awl, almost tearing Tuoba Feng's body apart. This is the Glazed True Fire, the original fire bred by heaven and earth. It is simply not something that ordinary people can resist. "It's flames again. When this outer city monster dealt with Tuoba Lin, he used flames. Now he uses flames to deal with Tuoba Feng." The eyes of the crowd were full of surprise. They actually used the same method to deal with the two brothers. This was so humiliating. But anyone with a discerning eye can also see that Su Han's flames are at least ten times more powerful than when he competed with Tuoba Lin that day. "Die." Su Han was unyielding when he gained the upper hand, and a black light shot out from his palm, which turned out to be a huge black sword. The sword light soaring into the sky turned into streaks and pressed down, reaching the top of Tuoba Peak in the blink of an eye. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 234 Split in half You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Tuoba Feng¡¯s whole body was covered in a sea of ??fire. The powerful glazed true fire was like a piercing awl, binding his body, burning his soul, and making him unable to move. "Tuoba Feng, your biggest mistake in this life is that you should not be reborn in Tuoba's lineage. Now, let me send you on your last journey." Hearing Su Han¡¯s cold words, Tuoba Feng finally showed fear on his face. At this moment, he actually regretted that he should not have stood up for Li Zihao and that he should not have rashly attacked the monster from the outer city before his grandfather arrived. He will pay the price with his life for his recklessness. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The crowd opened their mouths and took a breath. They were really shocked. If Tuoba Feng, the genius of the Tianhe Martial Academy, was really killed here today with three moves, it would definitely cause an uproar. " Moreover, the person who forced Tuoba Feng into a desperate situation was an outer city genius whose cultivation was only at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm. Obviously his cultivation and combat power are not as good as Tuoba Feng's, but he has endless and unimaginable methods, which are enough to make up for the gap in his cultivation and combat power. If this child is allowed to grow up, it will definitely be terrible. One day, the situation in the entire Tianhe County will be disturbed by him. At this moment, Ling Zhi and Cheng Can, who were watching the battle in the audience, were shocked to the extreme. Their hearts were filled with turmoil. Su Han's status in their minds was once again raised to an insurmountable height. They have all witnessed Su Han's methods and know that Tuoba Peak is finished today. The genius of Tianhe Martial Academy will surely fall today. With Su Han's methods, he would never be given a chance to survive. And in the battle just now, they really understood Su Han's methods. This man is thoughtful and extremely experienced. During the entire battle, every process can be said to have been carried out according to Su Han's plan. Even the process of Tuoba Feng's change of mentality and loss of calm was completely under Su Han's control. Such combat experience should not appear to a sixteen-year-old boy at all. This must be the experience that can be accumulated by going through thousands of battles or witnessing countless earth-shattering battles. Su Han¡¯s cultivation and combat power were obviously not as good as Tuoba Feng¡¯s, but he was able to turn defeat into victory, save the situation in one fell swoop, and push Tuoba Feng into a point of no return. If you hadn't witnessed such a battle with your own eyes, you wouldn't believe it even if Ling Zhi and Cheng Can were killed. "You bastard, stop it!" Suddenly, a thunderous shout sounded in the void. For a moment, it turned into countless rolling thunders, covering almost the entire void, shaking everyone's blood and making them unable to control themselves. This sound was obviously still some distance away from the battlefield, but it tore through the void directly and rang in Su Han's ears like thunder. Even though Su Han has a very strong mind, he couldn't help but feel a slight surge of energy and blood at this moment. The sharp sword in his hand was difficult to cut down for a while. This coercion has surpassed that of ordinary Zhenwu Heavenly Realm experts, and is the pinnacle of Zhenwu Heavenly Realm. With Su Han's cultivation in the Zhenwu Realm, he naturally couldn't resist. The crowd suddenly became commotion, "Elder Tuoba, could it be that Elder Tuoba is here?" "Such tyrannical pressure, just two words can make our blood boil, and we can't control ourselves. Only Elder Tuoba can do it, and he is worthy of being the pinnacle of the Zhenwu Heaven Realm." "Elder Tuoba has come out of the mountain. He must be here to support his grandson. This monster from the outer city is going to be doomed." Immediately afterwards, another cold and majestic female voice came: "You evil beast, if you dare to touch a hair on Feng'er, Tuoba will swear to destroy all nine of your clans." This female voice is very familiar to Su Han, it is Tuoba Liu. Although his tone tried to remain dignified, it could still be heard that it was filled with anxiety. Hearing that people from Tuoba's lineage were coming, Tuoba Feng felt happy and shouted repeatedly: "Grandpa, save me." "Destroy the Nine Clans?" Su Hanhan laughed, but the murderous intention in his heart only increased instead of decreasing. This Tuoba lineage dared to threaten him with the goal of destroying the nine clans, which obviously touched his inner skin. With a shake of his right arm, the sword light struck directly at the head, poof! The blood mist flew and split Tuoba Peak into two halves! The joy on Tuoba Feng¡¯s face has not completely dissipated, and his eyes are full of fear, and he will not close his eyes. He obviously did not expect that he would die when people from Tuoba's lineage arrived. Before coming, Tuoba Feng never imagined that it would end like this. He never thought that he would die at the hands of warriors from the outer city whom he always looked down upon. Lingzhi¡¯s beautiful eyes trembled sharply, extremely uncontrollableHe looked at Su Han on the battlefield thoughtfully. She never expected that this young man would be so bold. Under the threat of Elder Tuoba and Tuoba Liu, he would dare to split Tuoba Peak in half with one sword. The whole place was silent, deathly silent, only the sound of blood dripping from the battle platform stimulated everyone's nerves. Wow! Finally, the scene became agitated, and all the shock erupted in an instant. Tuoba Feng, the top genius of the Tuoba lineage, was actually openly beheaded on the battlefield. Everyone can predict that the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy will usher in a real chaos. This monster from the outer city has really completely messed up the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. No one has ever had such courage and dared to destroy the Tuoba family. The authority has been trampled to this extent. "It's over. It's over now. No one can save this monster from the outer city. With Elder Tuoba's protective character, even a hundred deaths will not be enough for him." "I admire his courage very much. If such a person is allowed to grow up, it will be really incredible. The entire Tianhe County will be messed up by him." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the martial arts master to the disciples, everyone looked at Su Han as if they were looking at a little devil. Tuoba's lineage probably didn't expect that for offending such a person, the revenge would be devastating. Even the cauldron-carrying genius that Tuoba's lineage had the most high hopes for would fall into the hands of the other party. "Even if the nine tribes are wiped out by this monster from the outer city, what's the use? Without Tuoba Peak, the Tuoba lineage will have no heirs, and it may lose its glory from now on. "Ahlittle beast, I swear to kill you!" Elder Tuoba, who was still on the way, had obviously thought of this as well, and was so furious that he went crazy with anger. The roars were like rolling thunder rolling in from a distance, hitting everyone's nerves. However, Su Han always sneered and looked away with disdain, reaching out and pulling out Tuoba Feng's storage ring. As the second generation ancestor of Tuoba lineage, Tuoba Feng¡¯s wealth must not be a small amount. Su Han's desire for Yuan Stone is far beyond that of ordinary people, and he must replenish his foundation all the time. Su Han¡¯s consciousness moved and he opened Kai Bafeng¡¯s storage ring. After death, spiritual consciousness will also dissipate, and Tuoba Feng's thoughts left in the storage ring will also disappear. Anyone who gets his storage ring can open it directly. After exploring with his spiritual consciousness, Su Han found that it was filled with Yuan stones. The wealth was so amazing that it really shocked Su Han. ¡° Moreover, the space in Tuoba Feng¡¯s storage ring is at least five times larger than the space in Su Han¡¯s storage ring. Su Han made a rough calculation and found that Tuoba Feng's storage ring contained a total of 10,000 low-grade Yuan stones, and there were actually ten middle-grade Yuan stones. One middle-grade Yuan Stone is equivalent to one thousand low-grade Yuan Stones. In other words, there are a total of 20,000 low-grade Yuan Stones in this storage ring, which is equivalent to 150 million taels of silver. This is absolutely unimaginable for a true martial artist. ¡°As expected of the second generation of rich people, their wealth is astonishing, but now it¡¯s all taken advantage of me.¡± Su Han took all this wealth as his own with peace of mind, and also put Tuoba Feng's storage ring on his hand. This person from the Tuoba lineage was like a fly, buzzing and annoying him for a month, and it was time to get some interest back. In addition to the wealth of 20,000 low-grade Yuanshi, Tuoba Feng's storage ring also contains several precious elixirs, each of which is about the same level as the Snow Green Spirit Fruit and is extremely valuable. In addition, there is a small book with a golden cover, with four bright characters "Great Sun Thunder Jue" engraved on it. "This Great Sun Thunder Technique should be a technique practiced by Tuoba Feng, and it is matched with the Great Sun Thunder Fist. It is actually a top-grade technique. It is not easy for a True Martial Realm warrior to possess a top-grade technique." (Remember this. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 235: The overwhelming anger of Tuoba¡¯s lineage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han put the "Great Sun Thunder Jue" in the storage ring he had replaced, and threw a parabola to Cheng Can: "Brother Cheng, what do you think of this thing?" Cheng Can took it in his hand, and his expression suddenly changed. Not only did he not have the storage ring, but he also said that high-grade skills such as "Great Sun Thunder Technique" were difficult to obtain even for ordinary elders of Tianhe Martial Academy. Tuoba Feng can rely on this technique to cultivate to the eighth level of the True Martial Realm and become one of the top three kings of the top ten true traditions, which is enough to show how impressive this method is. "Give it to you." Su Han smiled faintly, whoever takes this thing is equivalent to offending the Tuoba family to death and giving it to ordinary people. No one dares to ask for it. Only Cheng Can has the courage. ??????????????????????????????? Cheng Can is not that coy person, he laughed and said: "In this case, Cheng will be disrespectful. From now on, as long as Brother Han says a word, I, Cheng Can, will go through fire and water without even frowning." He also knew that this technique was of no use to Su Han. Su Han's methods were far more tyrannical than this. "How dare you, beast!" A loud roar suddenly came out, but Elder Tuoba finally arrived, and a powerful pressure enveloped the surrounding area for several miles in an instant. Elder Tuoba's figure swept out from the void. He was a tall old man with eyes like lightning and awe-inspiring. Wearing a fiery red battle robe, his whole body is like a ball of flame, burning brightly, giving people a sense of majesty and oppression that can burn down the world. Immediately afterwards, figures kept shooting out of the void, but it was Tuoba Liu who led a group of Tuoba lineage warriors and landed on the battlefield one after another. Tuoba Liu had a cold look on his face, and his eyes fell on Su Han like a poisonous snake, with overwhelming murderous intent. When Elder Tuoba saw the bloody scene on the battlefield, his liver and gallbladder were shattered. He looked up to the sky and roared, just like the violent waves, setting off a tsunami that spread across the sky. "You evil beast, I will not be a human being until I peel off your skin, bruise your bones, and scatter your ashes today!" Elder Tuoba¡¯s anger was powerful enough to burn everything to ashes. The expressions of many people present changed drastically, and even their souls trembled. "Elder Tuoba, really Elder Tuoba, what a terrifying pressure." "Those of us are like ants in front of him. We don't even have the strength to struggle and are likely to be killed. This kind of coercion can only be achieved by Elder Tuoba. He is worthy of being the pinnacle of the Zhenwu Heaven Realm. By." "This monster from the outer city is really going to die. Tuoba Feng, the successor that Elder Tuoba devoted his whole life to, was actually killed by the monster from the outer city. It's like disturbing the head of the King of Hell." Elder Tuoba was really mad. Su Han dared to kill his eldest grandson Tuoba Feng, the successor he had cultivated for twenty years. Now he was split into two halves, which was equivalent to half of Elder Tuoba's lifetime effort. Down the drain. "Moreover, Elder Tuoba has been running rampant in Tianhe Martial Academy for decades. Even the sect leader of Tianhe Martial Academy would never dare to kill people of Tuoba's lineage in front of him. This is not just killing a person, but a deep offense and a provocation to his supreme status. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: He is the only one who controls the life and death of others and makes others do what they say. When did someone dare to challenge his authority, control the life and death of his grandson, and remain indifferent to his threats and warnings? ¡°Moreover, after killing a person, he dared to divide the stolen goods right under his nose. All of this made Elder Tuoba almost go crazy with anger. "You evil beast, I will let you go down and bury Feng'er with you now." Elder Tuoba opened his big hand, and a mass of handprints like the scorching sun pressed down, covering the sky. The angry blow from the master at the peak of the Zhenwu Heaven Realm was like a mountain smashing down on his head, instantly blocking all Su Han's escape routes. Su Han knew that this powerful man at the peak of the Zhenwu Heaven Realm would be invincible with a full blow. The body retreated sharply, and the blade footwork was used to the extreme. At the same time, it released a red gold magnetic field to restrain the speed of Elder Tuoba's attack, and narrowly avoided this palm. Elder Tuoba roared angrily, his eyes red with blood: "Beast, no one in the sky or on earth can save you today!" As he spoke, he rubbed his big hands, and a broad sword appeared in his hands. Like a scorching sun, it rose between his hands, shining with frightening flames. With a swing of the big sword, a ray of light like the rising sun rushed out from the sword body and struck directly towards Su Han. "Danger!" Lingzhi couldn¡¯t help but screamed out. "Duh!" Su ?With a loud shout, the edgeless heavy sword was instantly unsheathed, and the last two purple sword energy remaining in the Dantian surged out and hit Elder Tuoba's sword light hard. Boom Horrible energy fluctuations covered the entire battle platform, and the battle platform collapsed into ruins under such a violent collision. Some people who were closer to the battle platform were deafened by such vibrations. Almost everyone had their ears plugged and looked painful. "With such a strong collision, the monster from the outer city will definitely be dead. What a pity for a genius." The crowd was in awe. "The beast dared to kill my grandson. It would be too easy for him to die like this. I will dig up his body and crush his bones and scatter his ashes." Elder Tuoba was still angry. "Let me do it." A green wicker branch formed from the palm of Tuoba Liu's hand, and it suddenly grew to several feet in length. It was like a green bolt whipping towards the ruins, sweeping up a torrential wave of weather. Tuoba Liu¡¯s inner hatred for Su Han was only much greater than that of Elder Tuoba. Her two disciples died in Su Han's hands just to vent her anger. She had to crush Su Han's bones with her own hands to ashes in order to satisfy her hatred. "Shameless!" Lingzhi saw this scene and her lungs almost exploded with anger. Elder Tuoba and Tuoba Liu, as senior leaders of Tianhe Martial Academy, actually took turns to bully a disciple. It was extremely shameless. Just when Lingzhi was about to step forward, she was pulled back by Ling Ruier, "Auntie, look!" Lingzhi was stunned for a moment, and saw the ruins of the battle platform trembling in clusters, shaking more and more violently, making a loud roar, as if some extremely powerful energy was brewing. boom! With a loud noise, the ruins suddenly exploded, and rubble shot out from the sky like a meteorite rain. I saw Su Han's figure suddenly ejected from the ruins, rushing hundreds of meters into the air, and a red-gold storm dozens of meters thick swept across his body. It was large at the top and small at the bottom, like a sharp cone, heading towards the ground. Tuoba Liu sprinted away. The red-gold air flow like a knife wrapped Su Han in it, constantly fighting and stirring, making a tragic whimpering sound. That posture seemed to be able to crush all the creatures involved in it. Su Han's face was indifferent, and while he was falling rapidly, he continued to spit out red-gold airflow from his sleeves, and merged into the red-gold storm. When Ling Ruier saw this scene, she was stunned, her lips moved, and she murmured: "How could the red gold magnetic storm in the Tianhe Glazed Tower be used by him?" At this moment, in Ling Ruier's mind, Su Han was like an omnipotent god, and his various methods were beyond her cognition. Everyone else present was also shocked. The variety of Su Han's methods really shocked their eyes. He took Elder Tuoba's blow forcefully, but nothing happened, and he was able to brew such a weird storm to attack Tuoba Liu. The faces of several powerful true disciples changed drastically. If Su Han was able to kill Tuoba Feng just now because Tuoba Feng underestimated his enemy, then with the methods Su Han has shown now, even if Tuoba Feng does not underestimate his enemy, he will definitely Can't resist. How could there be such a terrifying evildoer in the world? His potential seems to be endless. The stronger the enemy, the stronger the methods he reveals. With such an evil talent and such a lawless personality, they have no doubt that if such a person is allowed to grow up, one day the entire Tianhe County will be thrown into chaos by him. "You evil beast, die." Tuoba Liu admitted that Su Han was a genius, but the more genius he was, the less Tuoba's lineage could keep him alive. The green wicker's brilliance surged and whipped towards Su Han's red gold magnetic field. Su Han¡¯s attention has long been attracted by Tuoba Liu¡¯s wicker. He knew that this wicker was a spiritual weapon and must be Tuoba Liu¡¯s favorite thing. It is an existence that Tuoba Liu is proud of. The more this happens, the more Su Han's fighting spirit is aroused. Are you strong? I just want to destroy you when you think you are the strongest, and defeat the ability you are most proud of! ¡°Well done!¡± Su Han laughed loudly, and the red gold magnetic storm was activated to the extreme, colliding hard with the green wicker, and making another earth-shattering explosion sound. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 236 Killing Tuoba Liu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Click! Amidst the earth-shattering noise, Tuoba Liu heard a slight cracking sound. Although the voice was very soft, when it reached Tuoba Liu's ears, an ominous premonition suddenly arose in her heart. The dazzling light dissipated, and the crowd suddenly discovered that the green wicker in Tuoba Liu's hand had completely disappeared and turned into a completely rotten branch! "impossible!" The crowd was completely in a commotion. Everyone knew that the green wicker of Tuoba Liuliu was a rare spiritual weapon. How could the spiritual weapon be destroyed? "ah¡­¡­" Tuoba Liu screamed angrily. The spiritual weapon she was so proud of was actually destroyed in this collision, and her spirituality disappeared. She couldn't accept it no matter what. "You little beast, go to hell." Tuoba Liu looked crazy and struck out with a palm. Countless rays of green light shot out from her palm, instantly locking the entire battle circle, tightly surrounding Su Han. Tuoba Liu laughed ferociously. She had lost her disciple and her beloved weapon. At this moment, she was the craziest. She completely ignored the rules of the martial arts academy and killed Su Han first. With a flip of his palm, the countless green rays of light twisted into a large net and twisted towards Su Han. Su Han's figure remained motionless, standing on the spot, as if he was tightly restrained by Tuoba Liu's attack. "Okay." Tuoba Liu felt happy in his heart. Although he lost his most beloved weapon this time, it was not in vain as he got rid of a serious enemy. Click! The green light suddenly flickered down, and Su Han's figure suddenly disappeared, leaving only a few leaves falling down. "No, I was fooled." Tuoba Liu suddenly reacted, her eyes suddenly tightened, and she saw Su Han's true body suddenly and quietly appeared beside her, with a sinister smile on his lips, and hit her with a palm. "What a weird move!" Ling Zhi in the audience took a breath. Su Han's move was nothing fancy, but in Ling Zhi's eyes, it captured the essence of martial arts and used the least amount of energy to achieve it. To achieve the maximum effect of disrupting the enemy. "You beast, you dare to attack me." Tuoba Liu did not hesitate to strike out with a palm to resist Su Han's attack. In her mind, if Su Han, who is at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, dares to confront her, who is at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm, he is seeking death. But Tuoba Liu didn't notice the sinister smile in Su Han's eyes or the green light that was constantly flashing in his palm. If it were normal, Tuoba Liu would have been able to detect the presence of the green light based on Tuoba Liu's reaction, but due to the influence of Su Han's sneak attack, Tuoba Liu was not aware of it at all. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The two of them blasted each other hard, waves of air splashed out, and the destructive energy destroyed the air. After the air wave dissipated, Su Han took a dozen steps back before regaining his balance. There was no trace of panic in his eyes, but a faint sneer as he looked at Tuoba Liu. "You evil beasts, don't put on airs." Tuoba Liuduan shouted, and was about to move the true energy in his body, but he suddenly found that a freezing feeling spread throughout his body in an instant, and the flow of true energy suddenly slowed down. And not only that, she looked down and saw that her entire palm had turned green. Those green air currents, like spiritual snakes, began to corrode her palms. poisoned! Tuoba Liu was not a fool. He immediately knew that he was poisoned. He didn't pay attention just now and fell into Su Han's trap. She quickly circulated her true energy to expel the toxins, but found that the more she circulated her true energy, the more intense the poison attack was and the slower her true energy moved. "Liu'er, stop circulating your true energy." Elder Tuoba's face suddenly turned ugly. How could he not recognize that the poison Su Han gave to Tuoba Liu was the poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower! Elder Tuoba is very familiar with the poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower. He had personally given this poison to Tuoba Lin for self-defense. And now, the poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower has been used again, and it has been poisoned on his daughter? Elder Tuoba felt as if someone had slapped him hard on the face! "Auntie, look, it's the poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower that my senior brother extracted from my body." Ling Ruier cheered, but she didn't understand how the poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower turned green. What's up? "Shameless, you actually used poison." Tuoba Liu was furious. She never thought that she would be poisoned and fall into the hands of an unknown boy!   "Hahaha When your three generations took turns to fight against me, did you ever think about whether you were shameless or not? When you poisoned others, did you ever think about whether you were shameless or not?" Su Han laughed loudly, his whole body shrouded in incomparable madness. Tuoba's pressing step by step had completely stimulated his bloody nature and turned him into an unparalleled madman. Today, even if all his efforts are wiped out, he will fight to the death with this Tuoba lineage. Aren¡¯t you overbearing? Then let's see whether you are more domineering today or I am more crazy. "This is the poison that your Tuoba lineage inflicted on others. Now that it is returned to you, it can be regarded as making the best use of it." Su Han laughed loudly, his momentum shook, and he rushed towards Tuoba Liu again. Now that Tuoba Liu is poisoned, even if he doesn't die, his combat power will be greatly reduced. This is a great opportunity to get rid of him. Otherwise, once Tuoba Liu is detoxified and returns to the eighth level of the True Martial Realm, it will be extremely difficult to kill him again. "Get out!" Elder Tuoba became furious and waved his hand to create a billowing wave of heat, which instantly swallowed Su Han and swept him far away. "Liu'er, let me detoxify you." Elder Tuoba injected a stream of true energy into Tuoba Liu's body and injected the antidote into it. However, he found that Tuoba Liu's face was pale and pale, and the green color had climbed up her cheeks. , making her look extremely eerie. The most important thing is that this green color is not the color that the poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower should be. "Ahlittle beast, you gave her more than one poison." Elder Tuoba¡¯s eyes were about to burst, he looked up to the sky and screamed, wishing that he could cut Su Han¡¯s body into thousands of pieces on the spot, smashing his bones and scattering ashes. Wow! A pavilion of flames rose into the sky in the distance, and a figure sat at the top, but it was Su Han. I saw him sitting on the flame pavilion composed of ninety-nine and eighty-one layers of glazed true fire, laughing and saying: "Old Tuoba, your daughter is dead, that is the venom variant of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower that I refined. , contains more than thirty other toxins. Although your antidote can remove the poison of the Nine-leaf Dark Heart Flower, it will multiply the toxicity of other toxins. Even if the Great Luo Jinxian arrives now, he can't save you. 's daughter." When Elder Tuoba heard this, his eyes suddenly turned black and his whole body trembled violently. He threw Tuoba Liu away and roared: "You little beast, I swear to kill you." ???????????????????????????? With a wave of his sword, the light of the sword turned into a cutting force like a door panel, and struck directly towards the ground. ???????????????????? Boom! Like a plow from the sky, a deep ravine was immediately plowed into the ground, which was several meters deep. Su Han had been waiting for this moment. When he saw Elder Tuoba abandoning Tuoba Liu to chase him, he immediately laughed, waved his hand and shot out a bright Tianhe finger light, which exploded like a golden laser and penetrated Tuoba instantly. Ba Liu's throat! Pfft! Blood mist splashed everywhere, and Tuoba Liu was killed without even having time to say a word. "You little beast, how dare you lie to me, ah" Elder Tuoba went completely crazy. He was not a fool. If Tuoba Liu was really destined to die after being poisoned, Su Han wouldn't need to add another finger. The only explanation is that the poison in Tuoba Liuliu is not fatal. However, Elder Tuoba mistakenly believed Su Han's words and personally gave up the opportunity to protect Tuoba Liu. If he had not thrown Tuoba Liu away, Su Han would have had no chance to kill Tuoba Liu! Su Han laughed wildly: "That's right, Mr. Tuoba, you were deceived by me. If you don't accept it, feel free to come and kill me." With that said, he activated the ninety-nine and eighty-one layers of glazed true fire, and carried his body away. ah¡­¡­ Elder Tuoba was so heartbroken that he looked up to the sky and screamed. He was going crazy and his whole body was shaking violently. He abandoned his daughter at the critical moment, which was equivalent to indirectly killing her. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 237: Kill or Stay You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Old Tuoba, you can even give up your own daughter, you are so heartless, there is nothing you can't do." Su Han laughed heartily, not forgetting to sneer at Elder Tuoba. "It's too terrible. This man is too scheming. Tuoba Liu's death method is the most cruel and aggrieved." "If I had known that this day would come, I wouldn't have offended this son if Tuoba's lineage beat him to death. It's also Tuoba's lineage's fault. If they hadn't been pressing hard on the monster from the outer city, they wouldn't have fallen into this trap. Such an outcome.¡± "It's terrible, you really can't offend such a person." "The Tuoba lineage has been domineering and domineering for so long. It's time for someone to do justice for heaven and accept them." All the discussions were like a pot exploding, and all the martial arts masters and disciples were shocked. This monster from the outer city is simply a demon king. His anger is really not something that ordinary people can bear. However, many people feel faintly happy that this Tuoba lineage has always regarded themselves as the overlords of Tianhe Martial Academy, and their various domineering behaviors have made them dare to be angry but dare not speak out. Now, seeing Tuoba¡¯s lineage suffering losses one after another and losing two powerful men, many people, although they don¡¯t say it with their mouths, secretly cheer in their hearts. "Liu'er" Elder Tuoba looked at Tuoba Liu¡¯s body and roared even more. Suddenly, he raised his head suddenly, and his venomous eyes fell on Su Han. "You little beast, I will kill you right now and bury you with my grandson and daughter." Elder Tuoba's eyes were red. At this moment, he and Su Han had formed a blood feud, and the situation between the two was already a fight to the death. The anger of Zhenwu Tiansheng's peak, let alone Su Han, I am afraid that the martial arts and elders of the entire Tianhe Martial Arts Academy can bear. At this moment, Elder Tuoba was like a crazy ferocious beast, holding his broad sword high, shining like the scorching sun, and wielded his strongest sword. "Scorching Sun!" With one slash of the sword, the powerful heat wave enveloped him, forming a shock wave in circles. The power was overwhelming, and it was truly a huge wave of fire. Su Han was also shocked when he saw this. "I didn't expect that this person at the peak of the True Martial Heaven Realm would be so powerful. My strength is still too weak!" With a thought, Su Han's golden light flashed in his palm, and he had already held the small Tianhe Glazed Tower in his hand. The Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda is his last trump card, but his cultivation is now at the peak of Zhenwu Realm. If he wants to activate the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda to directly suppress the enemy, the success rate is only about 10%. If the activation fails, it will be counterattacked by the power of Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower. With Su Han's current ability, he cannot withstand the backlash and will definitely die. "Come on." Su Han was calm but determined. Since you choose to fight, you must have the consciousness to die. "Wait a minute!" At this moment, a loud shout came from the void. Immediately afterwards, an illusory big hand descended from the sky, pushed in the air, and a ball of cyan air rolled out, holding back Elder Tuoba's arrogant attack. Someone strong took action, and people were surprised again, but Su Han was not surprised at all. He had already guessed that if he and Tuoba's lineage made such a big fuss here today, it would be impossible for no one to intervene. "However, the person who interfered could delay Elder Tuoba's attack with just one move. There were not many people in the entire Tianhe Martial Academy who could do this. At the moment, Su Han turned his palms and took back the Tianhe Glazed Tower. His eyes were slightly cold, looking into the void with neither salt nor blandness. "Elder Tuoba, stop." The voice of words rang out again, and a man wearing a Taoist robe walked out of the void and landed in front of Elder Tuoba. Immediately afterwards, several more figures in the high -level costumes wearing Tianhe Wusheng appeared together. "Sect Master, Elder Shen, Elder Ling!" Everyone bowed and saluted, and calmed down after a brief moment of surprise. Today, the monster from the outer city and the Tuoba family made such a big fuss, and it was only natural that the sect master would come forward. Xie Tianhe, the master of the Tianhe Martial Academy, is wearing a black Taoist robe. He appears to be young, probably between thirty and forty. Among the senior officials behind him, there were two more old men who stood out. They must be the elders Shen and Ling known to everyone. "Master, this man has killed his fellow sect members and high-ranking officials. He has escaped into the devil's path. Let me kill him." Elder Tuoba snorted coldly, but his mood was still very exciting.??. Behind Sect Master Xie, an old man with white beard smiled faintly: "Elder Tuoba, you can't talk nonsense about escaping into the devil's way." "Elder Ling, how dare you question my words?" Elder Tuoba's red eyebrows suddenly raised, extremely angry. Elder Ling stroked his white beard and smiled softly: "Elder Tuoba, whatever you sow will bear fruit. Since this son is a member of the Tianhe Martial Academy, he is protected by the Tianhe Martial Academy. What happened today , why not just give up?" "Just give up?" Elder Tuoba was furious, "This beast is killing my descendants and slaughtering members of my Tuoba lineage. You want to stop now? Elder Ling, are you an old fool, or have you lost your mind and gone crazy? Do you think you have?" What qualifies me to give up?" As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere between the two elders suddenly became tense, and the crowd fell silent. Everyone knows that Elder Ling is the leader of the Ling family in the Tianhe Martial Academy. He is also the father of Ling Zhi and the grandfather of Ling Rui'er. Doesn't it mean that the Ling family has a close relationship with the monsters in the outer city because he so clearly stands on the side of the monsters in the outer city? ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to let the sect leader make the decision.¡± Other senior officials started to smooth things over. The scene suddenly became quiet, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Master Xie. Next, Master Xie's decision will represent Su Han's fate. ¡° Judging from Elder Tuoba¡¯s appearance, he will definitely not let Su Han go. Su Han's killing of Tuoba Liu today has indeed triggered a taboo in the Tianhe Martial Academy. In the history of the Tianhe Martial Academy, there has never been a disciple who dared to be so reckless, even the top brass of the Martial Academy dared to kill him. " However, if we really want to trace the reasons, it can be said that the deaths of Tuoba Liu and Tuoba Feng were caused by themselves. Moreover, Su Han's talent is so amazing. He is so scheming and has all battles under his control. He also has a variety of methods that are dazzling. He has a fighting talent that is not inferior to the top geniuses in Tianhe County. If Tianhe Martial Arts School gives up on him, it will definitely be Tianhe Martial Arts Academy's loss. Killing him would be a loss, but not killing him would make Elder Tuoba feel cold. Sect Leader Xie glanced at the furious Elder Tuoba, then turned to look at Su Han. Su Han snorted coldly and looked at Master Xie with a pair of bottomless eyes, his expression a little unkind. In his opinion, Xie Tianhe did not manage the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy well at all. Even though the disciples in the sect were persecuted by the senior officials, he did not realize it until the last moment. With such a management method, Tianhe Martial Academy will decline sooner or later. Su Han has no idea of ??respecting the sect leader. Tianhe Martial Academy is just a yellow-level sect. In the previous life, the sect leader of the yellow-level sect was not enough to carry his shoes. If Xie Tianhe wants to give up on him, even if he escapes danger, he will no longer be a member of the Tianhe Martial Academy from now on. Sect Master Xie's heart trembled, and his gaze suddenly focused on Su Han, wanting to see this young man thoroughly. However, he was disappointed. He couldn't see through this young man. Su Han exuded a kind of aloof arrogance all over his body. This was the aura of a king, a deep-seated arrogance that could not be disguised at all. ?????????????????? Su Han¡¯s cultivation level is obviously far inferior to his, but it still gives him a feeling of standing on a high mountain, that kind of natural aura, as if this young man is born to despise everything. "Please give the master the order to get rid of this person." Elder Tuoba urged impatiently. ?? "kill." "Keep." Elder Tuoba and Elder Ling said at the same time. The crowd's eyes instantly fell on Elder Shen who had never spoken. Elder Shen was stared at fiercely by Elder Tuoba. They also thought that their grandson Shen Xingyun was the number one true successor of Tianhe Martial Academy. He might be used by this outer city in the future. The monster threatened, and he couldn't help but smile bitterly, and said: "I will give up." Wow Everyone was in an uproar, going around and around, but the decision-making power returned to Master Xie. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 238: Twists and turns You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Clan Leader Xie obviously didn¡¯t expect that asking the three elders to vote would lead to such a result. At this moment, Master Xie was extremely conflicted. He was reluctant to kill Su Han. He had noticed this son when he first entered Tianhe Martial Academy, but he still did not expect that this son's talent was so evil that he could not even reach the True Martial Realm. Tuoba Liu of the eighth level can be killed by force. But if Su Han is left behind, he will definitely offend the entire Tuoba lineage. Xie Tianhe thought a lot at this moment. As the master of the martial arts academy, he must distinguish the pros and cons of anything. If it is beneficial to the martial arts academy, he will do it. If it is not good for the martial arts academy, he will not do it. "Of course he knew the cause of the whole thing. It was because Tuoba's lineage was arrogant and domineering, and they offended this monster from the outer city first. But at this point, it actually doesn¡¯t matter who is right or wrong. Xie Tianhe was struggling in his heart. At this moment, he still wanted to find a compromise. He didn't want to lose a rare genius. Xie Tianhe's hesitation and silence made a faint sneer appear on the corner of Su Han's mouth. At the moment, Su Han took a step forward, with a loud voice, and said proudly: "From today on, I, Han Shu, announce my withdrawal from the Tianhe Martial Academy. From now on, I have nothing to do with the Tianhe Martial Academy." ¡°As he spoke, the sharp sword was unsheathed and pointed at Elder Tuoba from a distance. "The condition is that today I will kill this old thief. Whoever stands in my way will die!" Every word, with murderous intent, hits everyone's heart like a heavy hammer! Su Han was dressed in white clothes and stood proudly without any wind. His natural aura was like a god coming down to earth, contemptuous of heaven and earth! And the words that came out of his mouth were even more shocking. A warrior at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm actually said that he wanted to kill the elders at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, and whoever stood in his way would die. The strangest thing is that he said such shocking remarks without any sense of violation, as if he was born to despise everything. "Kill me, boy, who gave you the courage to say such a thing." Elder Tuoba Jie Jie smiled strangely. At this moment, he no longer cared about bullying the weak or bullying the weak. The only belief in his heart was to kill this monster from the outer city on the spot. "This boy actually said that he wants to withdraw from the Tianhe Martial Academy?" Lingzhi was so anxious that he didn't care much at the moment. He stepped forward and said loudly, "Master, if you only look at the immediate interests today and favor Tuoba's lineage, , you will definitely regret it in the future!" "Will I regret it?" Xie Tianhe's heart suddenly tightened. Although he couldn't explain the reason, he felt uncomfortable for no reason. "Beast, die." Elder Tuoba's patience had reached its limit. Before Xie Tianhe could speak again, the sword in Elder Tuoba's hand transformed into countless fiery red sword lights. The sword lights intertwined into an overwhelming net, covering Su Han. . This blow contained all the power of a ninth-level true martial artist, and it was so powerful. Hiss! The crowd suddenly took a breath of cold air. There was no hope. This time, it was really hopeless. A powerful man at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm struck with all his strength, and the distance was so close. There was no way to avoid this monster from the outer city. snort! At this moment, a cold snort sounded from mid-air. His voice was heard, but his person was not seen. Immediately afterwards, a substantial coercion fell from the sky, shattering the red sword net displayed by Elder Tuoba in the blink of an eye. Wow! The crowd couldn't believe their eyes. Another master took action. What happened today was really full of twists and turns. ¡°Moreover, the person who came this time was able to completely crush Elder Tuoba with one move. How could there be such a person in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy? "It's him!" When they saw the coercion falling from the sky, Xie Tianhe and Elder Tuoba's eyes flashed with shock. Especially Xie Tianhe, the look of surprise in his eyes was extremely strong. He obviously did not expect that the master of this pressure would actually appear at this time. Even Su Han was slightly surprised. His eyes shot sharply into the void, piercing the clouds and looking in the direction from which the pressure came. "Get back." In the void, a hoarse old voice slowly came out. The crowd didn¡¯t understand at first, but as soon as they saw Elder Tuoba¡¯s ugly face, they immediately realized that these words were actually directed at Elder Tuoba! The whole place was completely silent. Even if they were beaten to death, they would never have thought that someone as tough as Elder Tuoba would be defeated sometimes. "Need"?Shall I say it again. "The voice in the void became impatient. Elder Tuoba's face suddenly turned pale, and he stepped back stiffly, not even daring to fart. Seeing the deflated appearance of Elder Tuoba, the crowd felt something in their hearts. This was the shock brought by great strength. "Who is this person in the void?" "He is actually more powerful than Sect Leader Xie and Elder Tuoba. Do we have such a figure in our Tianhe Martial Academy?" "Quiet!" Xie Tianhe suddenly shouted, stopping the crowd from talking. "I didn't know that Mr. Mo's arrival would be a long way off." Xie Tianhe had cold sweat breaking out on his back. He would never have thought that the Supreme Elder, who had been hiding in the world for many years, would suddenly appear at this time. And as soon as he opened his mouth, he told Elder Tuoba to get out. " Could it be that this ancestor is actually on the side of the monsters in the outer city? "Ancestor, Elder Tuoba is an important figure in our Tianhe Martial Academy. Although he is unreasonable in this matter, it cannot make him feel cold" Xie Tianhe felt that it would be better to communicate with the ancestor first and find out his thoughts. However, Xie Tianhe said this through audio transmission. Everyone else present could only see his lips moving, but they had no idea what he was communicating with the people in the void. snort! Mr. Mo in the void snorted once again, and a message passed into Xie Tianhe's mind. Hearing this message, Xie Tianhe¡¯s expression immediately changed: ¡°Ancestor, is this serious?¡± ??But Mr. Mo did not answer Xie Tianhe's question, but said directly in the void: "Take care of your martial arts academy, don't let the Tianhe martial arts academy lose face because of small things." Then, the sound in the void rolled like thunder and gradually faded away. "Who is this person? From his tone, he is actually trying to teach Master Xie a lesson." The crowd couldn't believe their ears. "It should be a senior expert from our Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. It seems that the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon." Looking at the extremely ugly face of Elder Tuoba, Xie Tianhe smiled bitterly. I am afraid that only he, Elder Tuoba and a few core senior officials here know who the visitor is. Thinking of what he had just done, Xie Tianhe was a little ashamed. He weighed the pros and cons and always put the interests of the martial arts academy first, but he forgot how much impact forcibly dealing with Su Han would have on the reputation of the Tianhe martial arts academy. Big loss. Thinking again about what the ancestor told him through the message just now, Xie Tianhe's expression became even more determined. Just now he was confused and worried about gains and losses, but now he has made up his mind that no matter what, he must keep this monster from the outer city and never let him slip away from Tianhe Martial Academy. Taking a deep breath, Xie Tianhe announced loudly: "I already know the ins and outs of the matter. The fault of this matter lies with the Tuoba lineage. Tuoba Feng and Tuoba Liu are lawless and bully their fellow sects. It is normal for Han Shu to resist. . The matter is settled here and neither party is allowed to pursue each other further." What Xie Tianhe fears most is that Su Han refuses to accept the outcome and insists on quitting the Tianhe Martial Academy and killing Elder Tuoba. So as soon as he finished speaking, he immediately looked at Su Han with a nervous look on his face. And as soon as Xie Tianhe said these words, the scene suddenly went into an uproar. Such a decision clearly favors the monsters from the outer city. Even a big mistake like killing the senior officials of the martial arts academy can be dismissed lightly. Why does Master Xie suddenly care about Su Han to such an extent? He would not hesitate to offend Su Han. A tyrannical core elder. "The sect master clearly favors the monster from the outer city. Just imagine, if he didn't have the talent to be such a monster, the sect master would definitely execute him without hesitation." "It's normal for the sect leader to make such a decision. He would be stupid if he didn't cherish such a talent. Moreover, the Tuoba lineage itself deserves to die. They don't take anyone seriously because of their great power, but they didn't expect that they would touch anyone. I encountered a hard problem and suffered a big loss." Many people whispered, and most people felt that Xie Tianhe's decision was reasonable. This is capital. This is a world in which the jungle prevails. Everything depends on strength. Even Xie Tianhe had to pay attention to the strength Su Han showed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 239 Prelude to the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master." Elder Tuoba almost went crazy with anger. He did not expect that Xie Tianhe would suddenly make such a decision, let alone that the ancestor of the martial arts academy would intervene in this matter. "If the sect leader alone prevented him from dealing with Su Han, with the power and strength of Elder Tuoba, he would have been able to resist the imperial decree. However, now that the ancestor has intervened in this matter, it means that Elder Tuoba has no room to resist the decree. If the ancestor protects Su Han, Elder Tuoba will not even have a chance to take revenge. "No need to say any more, Elder Tuoba, as a core member of the martial arts academy, you have openly attacked the disciples of the martial arts academy, which has brought shame to the reputation of the martial arts academy. I will punish you by facing the wall for a month. After one month, you will return to the position of elder." Xie Tianhe's momentum surged, and the majesty belonging to the sect master suddenly emanated. "Master!" Elder Tuoba¡¯s red eyebrows were raised high, and he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. What¡¯s going on? His grandson and daughter were killed. Not only could he not take revenge, but he had to face the wall and think about his fault. If he wasn't afraid of the ancestor of the martial arts academy, Elder Tuoba would have already turned against him at this moment. "Go ahead and think about crossing the cliff." ?? What happened today has just greatly weakened the strength of Tuoba's lineage, and also taught Elder Tuoba a lesson. Xie Tianhe was actually very happy in his heart. It¡¯s just that he must suppress this kind of happiness and not show it. Elder Tuoba had no choice but to glare at Su Han fiercely. The meaning contained in that look was very obvious. He would never give up on what happened today. This kind of look made Su Han very disgusted, and it also made him make a decision in his heart. Once he had the strength to kill Elder Tuoba, he would be the first to kill him. Elder Tuoba headed in the direction of Si Guo Cliff. His eyes were full of viciousness and his whole person was filled with hatred. Today's events were like a sharp thorn stuck in his heart, making him unable to let go. "Little beast, I will cut you into pieces. Xie Tianhe, just wait for me. Sooner or later, I will get rid of you. When the Ziyang Sect unifies the five major forces, it will be your death, Tianhe Sooner or later, the martial arts academy will be my world." Elder Tuoba¡¯s heart was full of viciousness. Today¡¯s incident made him completely hate the Xie clan master. The Xie clan master¡¯s favoritism towards Su Han was too obvious and he did not consider the pain of losing his daughter and grandson at all. "Han Shu, could you come to my bedroom and have a chat?" Xie Tianhe¡¯s eyes were complicated. After saying a word, he turned and left. Su Han snorted coldly, swayed his body, and followed Xie Tianhe towards the direction of the sect master's palace. He was very disappointed with Xie Tianhe about what happened today. If it weren't for Mr. Mo who suddenly appeared, Su Han would not have bothered to give Xie Tianhe face. Mr. Mo, Su Han has an impression. During the last battle with Lei Gangyang, Lei Gangyang was knocked back by a bell from outside. Later, Lingzhi said that the only expert in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy who used bells was Mr. Mo. So, including this time, Mr. Mo helped Su Han twice. The reason why Su Han didn't just walk away was entirely for Mr. Mo's sake. In the door master¡¯s bedroom. "Han Shu, are you blaming me?" Master Xie asked. "I can't say I'm blaming, I'm just disappointed. When I first came to Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, I was targeted by the Tuoba clan. They tried to kill me many times without any reason. Not only could the sect master not help me solve the problem, but he even put me at risk. In such a dangerous situation, I don¡¯t see the need for such a force to exist.¡± Su Han¡¯s words were sharp and he thanked the sect master for being speechless. In the entire Tianhe Martial Academy, Su Han was probably the only one who dared to talk to Master Xie so rudely. "This matter is indeed my fault, but is what Mr. Mo said true? Then Lei Gangyang of Ziyang Sect, can you really be on a tie with him?" Master Xie asked suspiciously. Su Han then realized that it was because of this incident that Master Xie suddenly began to protect himself. At that moment, he said calmly: "If it were now, I would be 70% sure to kill it." Su Han¡¯s words are not exaggerated at all, and can even be said to be too conservative. When he was at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, he could rely on his experience and methods to keep up with Lei Gangyang, who was at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. Now that he has reached the peak of the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, he is at least 80 to 90 percent sure of killing Lei Gangyang. "A genius is indeed a genius that only happens once in a hundred years."   Sect Master Xie sighed in admiration, looked directly at Su Han, and sighed softly, "I have to admit that you are indeed an unparalleled genius. When you first entered the martial arts academy, you were at the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, but now you have reached the peak of the sixth level. , even Tuoba Feng, who ranked among the top three true legends, was killed by you. In the entire Tianhe Martial Academy, except for Shen Xingyun, the leader of the top ten true legends, you are the only one who can compete with the geniuses of Ziyang Sect in the future. This is why I am today The reason why I suddenly changed my mind and tried to protect you." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Because Su Han has strong capital, but he protects Su Han. In this world where the jungle prevails, logic cannot stand, only fists can. He is now looking towards Su Han just to find a genius who can compete with the Ziyang Sect. In other words, he was also thinking about the future of Tianhe Martial Academy. "Your words alone don't seem to be enough reason for me to stay in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." Su Han looked at Master Xie with a half-smile but not a smile. He was not a fool. Master Xie wanted to use him to fight against the Ziyang Sect, and he also wanted to do it without spending a penny. How could there be such a good thing in the world? "I will promote you to a true disciple, and all treatment will be on par with Shen Xingyun, the leader of the top ten true disciples. In addition, you can choose any of the treasures in the Tianhe Martial Academy's warehouse." Master Xie said immediately. "Three things." Su Han said calmly. Master Xie gritted his teeth and said, "Three things are just three things." Su Han then nodded: "Go on." Hearing Su Han's condescending and superior tone, Master Xie suddenly felt aggrieved. For a moment, he couldn't figure out whether he was the master of the sect or the young boy in front of him. At that moment, he could only take a deep breath and said: "Our Tianhe Martial Arts Academy has a prosperous martial arts style. In the past, its comprehensive strength has always ranked first among the five major forces. But in recent years, among the five major forces, the Ziyang Sect has emerged in large numbers and has many talents. The trend to replace us as number one.¡± "The Tianhe Martial Arts Competition will be held in two months. The younger generation of the five major forces will participate. This is not only a martial arts competition, but also a stage for Tianhe Martial Arts School and Ziyang Sect to compete for the first place. By then, Ziyang Sect will compete for the first place. All the geniuses will be present." "Tianhe Martial Arts Association." Su Han chewed on these four words. He did not forget that it was precisely because of these four words that he was invited by Mingjie to come to Tianhe County. "I will participate in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association. However, as for Elder Tuoba, I don't want something like this to happen again." Su Han said. "You can rest assured that I will restrain Elder Tuoba, and similar things will never happen again. Just concentrate on your cultivation and deal with the geniuses of the Ziyang Sect. The geniuses of the Ziyang Sect are far more than just Lei Gangyang." In the eyes of Master Xie, nothing is more important than the future of Tianhe Martial Academy. Ever since he learned that Su Han could compete with Lei Gangyang, Su Han's status in his mind was directly matched by Shen Xingyun, the leader of the top ten true legends. "I would like to remind you to pay more attention to Elder Tuoba." Su Han said, he didn't know why, but he always felt that the vicious look in Elder Tuoba's eyes when he left today seemed not that simple. "Elder Tuoba is a veteran of the Tianhe Martial Academy. He is loyal to the Martial Academy and will never have second thoughts. Although there is a lot of unpleasantness between you, I can still be sure of this." Clan Master Xie has great trust in Elder Tuoba. In his opinion, Su Han said this just because he wanted to give Elder Tuoba some eye drops. "up to you." Su Han said a few words and turned away. He knew what Xie Tianhe thought, but if he wanted to deal with Elder Tuoba, he didn't need to rely on Xie Tianhe's hand. Sooner or later, he would have to kill the old thief himself. Su Han can never be wrong when looking at people. If Elder Tuoba is not eliminated, sooner or later he will become a big cancer and bring immeasurable losses to Tianhe Martial Academy. But he has already reminded him of everything he should. Whether Xie Tianhe listens or not is beyond his control. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 240: Choosing Weapons You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Today's battle has completely established Su Han's identity and status in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. He killed Xu Qing, killed Yan Guanyun, and even the top three true disciples and martial arts masters died in his hands. Su Han's record , people have to pay attention to it. From now on, in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, there will probably never be anyone who will look for trouble with Su Han without opening his eyes. Even the senior officials of the Martial Arts Academy who are in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm will have to look kindly on Su Han when they meet him. When Su Han returned to the main square of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, word had spread that Master Xie had promoted him to a true disciple. For a moment, everyone looked at Su Han with envy, jealousy, and fear. However, no one thought there was anything wrong with Sect Master Xie¡¯s decision. In the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, everything depends on strength. Su Han's ability to single-handedly kill his true disciple Tuoba Feng shows that he has the strength to rank among the top ten true disciples. Cheng Can was waiting in the main square with dozens of people. When he saw Su Han coming back, his face lit up. "Brother Han, how are you? The sect master didn't make things difficult for you, right?" Cheng Can asked quickly. "No, you don't have to worry." Su Han turned his attention to the crowd behind Cheng Can. As soon as the group saw Su Han looking over, they immediately rushed forward. "Senior Brother Han, we all hate Tuoba's lineage. You are so handsome today, especially when you killed that bossy old woman Tuoba Liu, it's so satisfying." "Senior Brother Han, we will all be your little brothers from now on. As long as you say a word, we will be at your mercy." "This group of Tianhe Martial Academy disciples includes some strong men at the sixth level of the True Martial Realm, and they usually consider themselves geniuses. However, they were all convinced by Su Han's performance today. Even if they practiced for another ten years, they would not be able to reach Su Han's current level of combat effectiveness. Su Han was standing in the crowd, but he vaguely felt that a gaze in the distance had been locking on him. That gaze was full of scrutiny and inquiry, which made Su Han feel extremely uncomfortable. "Cheng Can, who is that person?" Su Han quickly found the owner of his eyes. It was a man wearing the clothes of a true disciple. "That's Shen Xingyun, the leader of the top ten true legends. His grandfather, Elder Shen, is the one who just abstained from voting for you." Cheng Can said, frowning and looking very disapproving of Elder Shen's abstaining from voting. Su Han didn¡¯t feel much about Elder Shen¡¯s abstaining vote, but Shen Xingyun¡¯s eyes made him very annoying. He was about to say something when he saw Ling Zhi walking over with a gloomy face. "Boy, come with me." Lingzhi¡¯s pretty face was covered with frost and she said coldly to Su Han. The chill radiating from her body caused the surrounding temperature to drop a few degrees in an instant. Even Cheng Can couldn't help but shuddered and fled with a group of people. Su Han was confused, how could he have offended this tigress? Just as he was about to speak, Lingzhi grabbed his arm and pulled him away. "Boy, do you know how dangerous your behavior today is? I was almost scared to death by you!" As soon as she reached a place where no one was around, Lingzhi couldn't help but burst out. Su Han was surprised. When did this tough woman think about him, Su Han? Didn't she want to beat herself up? At the moment, Su Han smiled nonchalantly, "Why are you so worried? Am I fine?" "Of course you're fine! If I hadn't tried so hard to invite Elder Mo, you would have been chopped into pieces by Elder Tuoba!" Lingzhi¡¯s beautiful eyes almost burst into flames as she glared at Su Han fiercely. This kid is a typical example of someone who doesn¡¯t know a good heart. Su Han smiled and said: "It turns out you were the one causing trouble behind the scenes. Didn't you see that I was very unhappy with Elder Tuoba? Could it be that you did this specifically to save him?" Lingzhi was speechless. She realized that this guy was completely shameless. Telling him this was just playing the piano to others. "You brat, Mr. Mo showed up in person to protect you, but you said such heartless words! It's strange to say that I just asked Mr. Mo to send an envoy to protect you, but I didn't expect him to come in person. You Why does the boy get so much attention from him? Could it be that you have met his old man before?" Lingzhi said, looking Su Han up and down suspiciously. Su Han spread his hands and said lazily: "If I have such a strong backer, do I still need to fight with Tuoba every day?" Lingzhi thought so, and looking at Su Han's expression, it didn't look like he was lying at all. "Forget it, come with me!" Lingzhi stamped her foot and turned aroundJust leave. The two of them plundered all the way and came to a large warehouse, surrounded by heavy soldiers. Seeing Lingzhi¡¯s arrival, these guards all saluted. "Boy, come in with me." Su Han still had to give Lingzhi some face in front of others, so he followed her in obediently. This is a large treasury. The gold and silver treasures inside were piled up into a hill. The shelves on both sides were filled with all kinds of rare treasures. "Kung Fu secrets, martial arts secrets, magical weapons, magical elixirs, and even rare and exotic animals All kinds of resources that a true martial artist can use are here. Su Han has no doubt that most Zhenwu realm warriors will go crazy instantly when they come to this treasury. Lingzhi¡¯s eyes followed Su Han, hoping to see a look of surprise in Su Han¡¯s eyes. But what disappointed her was that Su Han was very calm. "This pervert!" Lingzhi couldn't help but curse inwardly. Although she is not as targeted at Su Han as before, she still refuses to accept it. How can a teenager be so calm anytime and anywhere? So she deliberately didn't tell Su Han where she was taking him, just to see him lose his composure. As a result, the facts disappointed her again. "Boy, the master of the door has ordered that you can choose three things from here." Lingzhi said angrily. She didn¡¯t know how Su Han did it. The sect master actually allowed him to choose three treasures in the treasury. You know, others are only allowed to pick one when they ascend to the True Inheritance level. Su Han didn¡¯t express joy after hearing Ling Zhi¡¯s words. He just said lightly: ¡°These things, in the eyes of the direct descendants of your martial arts academy, shouldn¡¯t be considered good things, right?¡± Lingzhi blushed when he said it. It was indeed true. The things in this warehouse were prepared for those disciples who had no background. The direct disciples of Tianhe Martial Academy can get better ones. People like Shen Xingyun and Tuoba Feng come here to select treasures just as a formality. They don't like the things here at all. After all, the resource distribution of Tianhe Martial Academy is still very uneven. The good things are basically taken over by direct descendants, while the disciples without any background can only eat scraps. After an awkward moment, Lingzhi coughed dryly: "Having said that, the Tianhe Martial Academy's treasury is famous for its collection of magical weapons. The weapons here are all extraordinary things. Why don't you pick one or two?" "It's free, so you can't be polite." Su Han smiled and came to the rows of weapon racks. It is a bit exaggerated to call a mundane weapon a magical weapon. In Su Han's eyes, most of these things are just scrap metal. Only a few of them have reached the level of Sixth Refining Ordinary Weapon or Seventh Refining Mortal Weapon, and they can be seen as somewhat passable. Lingzhi saw Su Han's expression and knew that this guy's vision was unparalleled by ordinary people. It's not a spiritual weapon, so it might not really catch his eye. But in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, only the core elders are qualified to possess spiritual weapons. The reason why Tuoba Liu was able to possess the spiritual weapon was that she got it by chance and was not provided by the martial arts academy. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this moment, Su Han's evil eye suddenly became active, and he was trembling uncontrollably. It seemed that some power began to call him, and his calm mood suddenly became excited. There is no doubt that it is excitement. This kind of feeling is rare for Su Han. With his temperament, it is extremely rare for his mood to fluctuate so much. Looking for the source of the summoning power, Su Han's eyes stopped at the broken sword. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 241: Sword Qi soaring to the sky, stunning brilliance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This remnant sword only has part of the tip, lying quietly among a pile of weapons. It is dull and inconspicuous, but it makes people feel like a hidden dragon lurking in the abyss. As soon as Su Han's eyes came into contact with the broken sword, his evil eye began to beat violently, his heart beat uncontrollably, his blood became noisy, and his whole body was restless! This is a strong resonance. Su Han can feel that there is some unruly power lurking in this broken sword. It is a kind of reserve that does not disdain to show its edge in the mortal world, and it is a kind of arrogance that does not disdain to go along with the common things. It's like a peerless master who, after traveling across the world and fighting against heaven and earth, returns to the very beginning, hiding his merits and fame. Su Han had a vague feeling that the original form of this broken sword was at least at the level of a spiritual weapon. Even more terrifying than the spiritual weapon. Su Han completely ignored Ling Zhi¡¯s puzzled look and picked up the cutting sword without hesitation. "Boy, are you crazy?" When Lingzhi saw that Su Han did not choose those sharp blades with stunning brilliance, but instead chose a fragment of a broken sword, her heart could no longer be described as just astonishment. At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but remind: "You can¡¯t use this fragmented sword, so why choose it? There are many magic weapons here. Although I know you don¡¯t like them, there is no need to choose rubbish." ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Su Han smiled and didn't explain much. "You'd better pick something useful. This piece is Chongxuan Gold Crystal, which is an excellent material for making weapons. It was just delivered to the treasury a few days ago. If you come later, you may be chosen by others. ¡± Lingzhi had no choice but to recommend it. To be honest, even she was interested in this piece of heavy black gold crystal, but she never had the chance to get it. Now that she is recommending it to Su Han, she is still a little reluctant to part with it. "Oh? This thing is not bad. The Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament will start soon, but I need to make some preparations. You should have many ways in the inner city? Help me make this thing into a flying knife." Su Han glanced at the Chongxuan gold crystal and was satisfied. "Flying knife?" Lingzhi frowned. If this piece of heavy black gold crystal was given to her, she would definitely use it to build a large weapon. It is really a waste to use it to make small weapons like flying knives. "Yes, according to the weight, make a set of nine flying knives." Su Han doesn't care about any waste. This piece of Chongxuan gold crystal can become Su Han's flying knife, which is also the creation of this piece of Chongxuan gold crystal. "Okay, I'll try to get it done for you as soon as possible." Lingzhi couldn't help but rolled her eyes. What could she say? She recommended Chongxuan Jinjing to Su Han. If she had known she would not have recommended it. "There is one more thing I can choose. I think it's better to just go with this one. I don't know if you've heard of the Escape Talisman. It's something most people can't afford. It can instantly travel hundreds of miles away." Lingzhi simply recommended it again. She thought this escape talisman was very suitable for Su Han, because this guy often tried to commit suicide. Su Han also saw that Tuoba Lin had used the Escape Talisman in the Tianhe Glazed Tower. He nodded and put away the Escape Talisman. The three items Su Han chose, the Broken Sword, the Heavy Mysterious Gold Crystal, and the Escape Talisman, were completely different from those of ordinary people. He neither chose any powerful techniques nor magical elixirs. Others don¡¯t know, only Su Han himself knows that martial arts and magical elixirs are the two things he lacks most. "A new courtyard has been arranged for you. In the True Inheritance Area, it is several times larger than the courtyard of the first-class disciples." Lingzhi took Su Han to his new residence and left. Su Han walked around inside and out and was quite satisfied. This Zhenzhuan area is the second largest. The most important thing is that each courtyard is far apart, so each other has enough private space to avoid being disturbed by others. "Compared to when I lived in an eight-person community before, the cultivation conditions are many times better. Of course, Su Han also knew that Xie Tianhe did not provide him with these resources for no reason. Xie Tianhe wanted him to improve his strength as soon as possible and represent the Tianhe Martial Academy to compete with the Ziyang Sect. For Su Han, Xie Tianhe's request was exactly what he wanted. Even without Xie Tianhe, Su Han still wanted to improve his strength. However, before starting to practice, Su Han still has one thing to do. "This severing sword has a strange resonance with my evil eye. I want to see what's so weird about it." At the moment, Su Han sat cross-legged, and the severed sword was placed on the ground in front of him. Time passed bit by bit, and gradually it cameOn top, a man with a broken sword sits facing each other under the moon. Su Han¡¯s gaze always fell on the broken body of the sword. The pupil of his left eye was blood red, and the evil eye was unusually active and beating constantly. If Su Han hadn't activated the "Brahma Thoughts" to keep himself awake, I'm afraid he would have lost his consciousness at this moment. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, a buzzing sound came from the broken sword, and then, a strange scene happened. This broken sword with an ordinary appearance is like a nine-day orb hidden in troubled times, suddenly emitting an astonishing brilliance. As soon as this brilliance shot out, it shot straight into the sky, like a bolt soaring into the sky and hanging the Milky Way upside down! Su Han's whole body was bathed in brilliance, like the god of war who came to the world, full of magic. This wonderful scene only lasted for a moment, and the next second, this dazzling brilliance flashed away like lightning. The next moment, the broken sword kept shaking and making a deafening roar, as if there was a terrible force that could no longer be suppressed and was about to break through the cage. Suddenly, the blood-red color in Su Han's left eye disappeared, and his eyes returned to clarity. He reached out his palm and gently stroked the broken sword, as if he was stroking his most beloved thing. Feeling Su Han's aura, the broken sword beat more violently, and a strong sense of resistance came from the broken sword. "How dare you resist me even with a broken sword? Broken." Su Han suddenly shouted loudly, his eyes burst with light, and a powerful force of true energy mixed with the power of golden essence surged out of his body, pressing towards the broken sword head-on. The power of the golden spirit contains a powerful traction force. Once the broken sword is entangled by the power of the golden spirit, its beating speed suddenly slows down and it makes a mournful sound, as if it is trying to break free from the shackles of the golden spirit. "Tianhe Glazed Pagoda, town." Su Han's eyes flashed with divine light. He held a small Tianhe Glazed Tower in his hand and was about to press it down. Weapons belong to gold, and gold is the origin of swords. The Tianhe Glazed Tower contains the purest golden power in the world. No matter how unruly the broken sword is, it cannot help but weaken in front of its own original power. Once its momentum weakens, it will be Su Han's best chance. At that moment, Su Han's powerful spiritual consciousness overwhelmingly suppressed the Broken Sword. The broken sword let out a mournful cry, as if it had a spirit, and tried to resist. However, Su Han had already gained the upper hand in terms of momentum. No matter how it resisted, it would only be a small fuss and could not make any waves. "bring it on." Su Han shouted loudly, and the broken sword let out an earth-shattering scream, then suddenly calmed down, shrunk to a pocket size, and landed on Su Han's palm. The sense of resistance in it has completely disappeared, and he lies meekly on Su Han's palm, motionless. At this time, a strange halo spread quickly from the tip of the broken sword and spread directly across Su Han's body, as if a ritual had been completed. "This Broken Sword has recognized me as its master." Su Han thought, and the broken sword was in his palm, changing its size at will. "Being able to recognize the master, and be able to send and receive large and small things in one heart, this is the ability that only spiritual weapons can have." "It's just a broken sword. After recognizing its owner, it can reach the level of a spiritual weapon. If this sword is intact, I don't know how terrifying it will be." After being recognized as the owner of the broken sword, Su Han's eyes shone, as if a protective talisman had been placed in his body, and an incredible sense of security quietly spread throughout his body. ¡­¡­ In a quiet palace where the Ziyang Sect¡¯s orthodoxy is located, Yu Qingfeng, the leader of the Ziyang Sect, suddenly stood up, looking at the astonishing brilliance on the horizon like a meteor streaking across the sky with surprised eyes. The eyes were full of shock, surprise, and a hint of fear. "With such terrifying brilliance, when did such a peerless genius exist in Tianhe County?" This night, in addition to Yu Qingfeng, people from Wanshou Villa, Su Family, and Nalan Family also witnessed this world-shattering brilliance. This night is destined to be a sleepless night. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 242: The Ambition of the Eldest Prince You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After refining the broken sword and body, Su Han devoted his time to intensive training. In the battle with Tuoba Feng and Tuoba Liu, Su Han accumulated a lot of practical experience. This practical experience is even more valuable than tens of thousands of low-grade Yuan stones. Su Han does not lack Yuan stones now, but what he lacks is practical experience. Because in the process of the Zhenwu Earth Realm impacting the Zhenwu Heaven Realm, the Yuan Stone plays a very limited role, but the martial arts experience and actual combat experience are crucial. If you want to participate in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association, the Zhenwu Heavenly Realm is the most basic threshold. Furthermore, if you want to master the various magical powers of the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower, you also need to reach at least the Zhenwu Heavenly Realm. Su Han put all his energy into cultivation and sprinted to the True Martial Heaven Realm with all his strength. In the eyes of all parties in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, a new star is rising. But wherever there are people, there are always conspiracies and undercurrents. While Su Han was practicing day and night, one month passed quickly, and one month was the time limit for Elder Tuoba to face the wall and think about his past. Early that morning, Elder Tuoba was finally released from Siguo Cliff. With burning hatred in his eyes, he moved his figure without hesitation and headed towards the palace of Prince Ming. In the palace of the eldest son of King Ming, Yu Qingfeng, the head of the Ziyang Sect, and Mingyu, the eldest prince, were toasting and drinking in the main hall, chatting and laughing, and some senior officials of the Ziyang Sect were accompanying them. If anyone sees this scene, they will definitely be surprised, because Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion has always claimed not to be involved in the battles between the five major forces, and the people in Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion have never interacted privately with the top leaders of the five major forces. Now this rule has been broken by the eldest prince Mingyu. Judging from the familiarity between the eldest prince and Yu Qingfeng, it is obvious that their private interactions are no longer a matter of a day or two. After drinking for three rounds, the eldest prince said casually: "It will be the Tianhe Martial Arts Association in one month, right?" Yu Qingfeng quickly put down his wine glass, straightened his face, and said respectfully: "Your Highness, in this Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, the geniuses of our Ziyang Sect are full of confidence and will never let you down. Your Highness is waiting for our Ziyang Sect. Good news for taking the top three spots.¡± "Hahaha, okay, if Ziyang Sect can win the top three in this Tianhe Martial Arts Competition, our subsequent plans will be smoother." The eldest prince's eyes were shining with a magical light, and he looked high-spirited, "When the day when Ziyang Sect annexes the other four major forces, Tianyun Trading Company will also occupy all the commercial markets in Tianhe County. You two forces are both civil and military. They are all generals under my crown prince. When the time comes, I want to see what the second and third sons can do to compete with me." "His Highness has a profound background. He has the largest sect in Tianhe County and is supported by the largest business tycoon in Tianhe County. The other princes are so virtuous and capable that they are not qualified to be compared with His Highness." Everyone in the hall was vying to flatter him. Yu Qingfeng also said: "Your Highness is wise and powerful. From my point of view, even when the old prince was young, he was far inferior to His Highness." "Hahaha, okay, okay, okay." The eldest prince, Long Xin, was overjoyed. He said three good words in a row and said with high spirits: "My father is getting old too. This Tianhe County is my prince's world after all." "Your Highness will rule Tianhe County for thousands of years." People in the main hall shouted in unison. They believed that they were not following the wrong person, and Mingyu would be the future lord of Tianhe County. And they firmly believe that the day when Mingyu becomes the master of Tianhe County will come soon. At this moment, the guard outside the main hall came in and reported: "Your Highness, there is a person outside the door asking to see him, saying he is Elder Tuoba of Tianhe Martial Academy." "Let him in." As soon as the eldest prince Mingyu finished speaking, Elder Tuoba walked in without saying a word, his head drooped, looking a little listless. The eldest prince raised his eyebrows and said calmly: "You are late." Elder Tuoba, who has always been domineering, was extremely submissive in front of the eldest prince, "Your Highness, let me listen to my subordinates explain. The reason is really difficult to explain in one sentence." If there are senior officials from the Tianhe Martial Academy in this hall, they will definitely be shocked. Elder Tuoba is obviously from the Tianhe Martial Academy and is deeply trusted by the sect leader Xie Tianhe, but when did he become the subordinate of the eldest prince Mingyu. But the eldest prince waved his hand lightly: "I don't have time to listen to your complaints. Where is your genius grandson? Didn't I tell you to bring him here with me and let the people of Ziyang Sect have a look to see if he is qualified to become the core of Ziyang Sect? ??Disciple. " Elder Tuoba came here precisely to complain to the eldest prince. When the eldest prince asked, Elder Tuoba's eyes turned red. "Your Highness, my subordinates were incompetent and failed to protect my grandson, which resulted in him being beheaded in the martial arts arena!" "What?" The eldest prince was surprised. A senior member of the Ziyang Sect scolded: "Elder Tuoba, are you joking with His Highness? Who dares to touch the disciples of your Tuoba lineage? Isn't your Tuoba lineage known as the strongest lineage in Tianhe Martial Academy?" Elder Tuoba said quickly: "The Tuoba lineage has always been the overlord of the Tianhe Martial Academy. I will never dare to lie to Your Highness about this. The person who killed Feng'er this time was an outsider who just entered the Tianhe Martial Academy this year. Monster. This person has a lawless character, and even the sect master dares to contradict him. He also has some adventures and is so powerful that even my daughter, who is at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm, was killed by him." Speaking of Su Han, Elder Tuoba really gritted his teeth. The senior member of the Ziyang Sect sneered and said: "This is quite new. A boy from the outer city who just entered the Tianhe Martial Academy can kill the seventh and eighth level experts of the True Martial Realm under the eyes of your elder Tuoba. Do you think we are the best?" Are they all fools, listening to your nonsense? Elder Tuoba, tell the truth, what is the reason? Did you, Elder Tuoba, change your mind temporarily and no longer want to cooperate with His Highness and the Ziyang Sect?" Elder Tuoba said with a mournful face: "Where do you start talking about this? How dare I have any second thoughts about His Highness? I have sincerely surrendered to His Highness. During the recruitment rematch of Tianhe Martial Academy, I risked being discovered. , the purpose of tampering with the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda is to eliminate a few geniuses from the Tianhe Martial Academy and pave the way for the Ziyang Sect to dominate the Tianhe Martial Arts Association." "But God is not as good as man. The appearance of the monster from the outer city has messed up everything. But now that Xie Tianhe is protecting him in every possible way, I have no chance to attack him." "If you don't believe me, after a little investigation, you will know that what I said is not a lie. My grandson really died in the hands of the monster in the outer city." "Hmph! The monster from the outer city!" The senior member of the Ziyang Sect sneered, feeling that Elder Tuoba was exaggerating. In a place like the outer city, even if some genius is born, it cannot be described as a monster. In front of the real genius of Ziyang Sect, it is nothing at all. "enough!" "The eldest prince's two faint words instantly silenced the entire hall. "This prince already knows about this matter. Elder Tuoba, your Tuoba lineage has no talented disciples, and its value has been greatly reduced. Originally, you could get a high-level position by joining the Ziyang Sect, but now you can only be in the middle level." "What?" When Elder Tuoba heard this, his eyes darkened and he almost fainted. The hatred for Su Han in his heart reached another level. "But you don't have to be discouraged. It will be a matter of time for the Ziyang Sect to dominate Tianhe County. It is better to be a middle-level member of the Ziyang Sect than to stay in the Tianhe Martial Academy which is about to be destroyed. Moreover, if you can make meritorious deeds, your position will also be better. It can still be improved.¡± The eldest prince, Mingyu, did not insist on his words. After all, he still needs Elder Tuoba to serve as internal support in Tianhe Martial Academy. When Elder Tuoba heard this, he felt a little better and said hurriedly: "Since I have taken refuge with His Highness, my subordinates should serve His Highness and devote themselves to it. Even if it is a sea of ??swords and fire, I will never give up." "Don't come here with such vain ideas. First tell me the name of your so-called monster from the outer city. In the Tianhe Martial Arts Competition in a month, I want to see if this guy is as monster as you said. ." The senior member of the Ziyang Sect sneered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 244 Entering the True Martial Heaven Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han nodded and punched randomly. Poof! A punch hit Cheng Can's chest. Cheng Can felt that all his internal organs had been moved. He spit out blood in his mouth and flew backwards. Cheng Can had a look of extreme disbelief in his eyes. Although he had always known that Su Han was very strong, he still didn't expect that Su Han's casual punch could have such power. "Brother Han, come again." Cheng Can wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and got up again. "Show me the drill of "Big Sun Thunder Fist"." After Su Han killed Tuoba Feng last time, he got the "Great Sun Thunder Technique" secret book from Tuoba Feng's storage ring, which also included the training method of the accompanying martial arts "Great Sun Thunder Fist", and Su Han gave it to him as well. Gave it to Cheng Can. Cheng Can nodded, his momentum surged, and his body outlined a powerful mass of qi and blood. As the qi and blood circulated, there was a faint atmosphere of dragons roaring and tigers roaring. The tiger roared, and countless golden airflows were sprayed from the fist. The airflow condensed into a huge golden fist in mid-air, making a huge buzzing sound. The powerful energy fluctuations destroyed the air. Su Han also didn¡¯t expect that Cheng Can would be able to practice the "Great Sun Thunder Fist" to this extent in just one month. At that moment, he couldn't help but secretly admired: "The bloodline of the great demon is indeed extraordinary!" At this moment, in Su Han's eyes, although Cheng Can's bloodline has only just begun to awaken, his potential has already surpassed Tuoba Peak, surpassed Lei Gangyang of Ziyang Sect, and even surpassed Shen Xingyun, the first genius of the sect. However, in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, Cheng Can was a grandma who didn't care for his uncle. He had no backer or resources, and his potential had never been tapped. "The Great Sun Thunder Technique" and its matching Great Sun Thunder Fist are martial arts that Tuoba Feng has been practicing. Tuoba Feng can rely on this technique to reach the eighth level of the true martial arts realm, which shows how good this technique is. Now that Cheng Can has obtained this set of skills, Su Han believes that over time, Cheng Can will definitely have a place among the younger generation in Tianhe County. "Tuoba Feng, Shen Xingyun, these direct descendants are loved by thousands of people. But like Cheng Can, who is so determined in martial arts and has innate martial arts bloodline, but he has never been able to get the tilt of resources, resulting in his talent being buried. . The reasons for this are, firstly, no one has the discernment, and secondly, everything in this world depends on one¡¯s origin, and the shackles brought by one¡¯s origin are too great.¡± Su Han sighed softly. In his previous life in the capital, he had seen many such examples. People were divided into three, six or nine levels based on their birth status, and many geniuses who should have achieved great achievements were buried. Su Han was also a grassroots person in this life. It can be said that he had no advantage in terms of background. However, he did not belittle himself. "Even though this world has all kinds of shackles, what I have to do is not to be bound by the rules of this world, and not to be assimilated by the shortcomings of this world. I couldn't practice martial arts in my previous life, and I still had unlimited glory. In this life, I will follow the path of martial arts, and even more We must take a path that no one before us dared to take, and we must stand at the top of martial arts as a grassroots person.¡± "Who can guarantee that the road I opened will not become a new road? Who can say that the road I take will not subvert the rules of the world in ten or a hundred years, and it will not Become a new rule, a new trend vane?¡± When Su Han thought of this, he suddenly felt ambitious and heroic. Suddenly, he seemed to have caught a trace of martial arts inspiration, and his heart moved. In an instant, countless thoughts came one after another, like a meteor shower falling from the sky, it was unstoppable. All the previous understandings of the Zhenwu Heaven Realm seemed to have been completely sublimated at this moment. Suddenly, even the broken sword in the storage ring started to roar loudly, and a surging sword intent seemed to be erupting from the broken sword. Su Han reached out his hand and grasped the severed sword tightly. At this moment, he and Broken Sword connected with each other and became one body. "Man, do you also feel this opportunity?" Su Han murmured to himself, having a strong premonition that his martial arts path was about to reach a new breakthrough. At this moment, countless wonderful inspirations made Su Han vaguely touch the door to the Zhenwu Heaven Realm. ??Zhenwu Earth Realm, Zhenwu Heaven Realm. Although it is only one step away, it is like a world separated by heaven and earth. Countless martial arts inspirations, once again like crucian carp crossing the river, kept coming up, giving Su Han a feeling of sudden enlightenment. It¡¯s like a door that keeps opening, and new scenery constantly emerges in front of Su Han. Cheng Can also noticed the astonishing change in Su Han's momentum. The Big Sun Thunder Fist in his hand slowly stopped, holding his breath, with an incredible feeling.Looking at Su Han with beautiful eyes. After this month of practice, Su Han's accumulation of True Essence Sea has already reached an extremely sufficient level, and he is just waiting for the moment when he breaks out of his cocoon and becomes a butterfly. Boom! Su Han¡¯s True Essence Sea suddenly burst open like a silkworm cocoon, with colorful butterflies flying. The sea of ??true essence expanded three to five times in an instant, like the earth transforming into the heavens, like the sea transforming into the mulberry fields, like the stars transforming into the universe At this moment, Su Han felt like he was touching the way of heaven. "Is this the charm of Zhenwu Tianjing?" Su Han exhaled a breath of turbid air and felt his True Essence Sea. Compared with the previous Zhenwu realm, he could clearly feel a qualitative leap. The True Essence Sea realm had increased by three to five times. "Brother Han, you are indeed a peerless evildoer!" Cheng Can was speechless. He had seen examples of breakthroughs in various situations, but he had never seen anyone like Su Han who could break through while watching others practice boxing. What's more, it had only been two months since Su Han entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Cheng Can watched him all the way. In just two months, his cultivation level increased at an alarming rate, from the fourth level of Zhenwu Realm, all the way to Zhenwu Realm. The seventh realm. After being stunned for a while, Cheng Can finally came back to his senses. His face covered with colorful oil paints was suddenly full of joy: "Brother Han, you have become a strong man in the True Martial Heaven Realm. Now, those true successors are probably all gone." I will regard you as the biggest threat." Su Han smiled. His target was the entire Tianhe County, and he did not pay attention to the few true disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. "By the way, Brother Han, I just mentioned my origin, but I still don't know where Brother Han is from." Cheng Can also had many guesses before asking this question. For example, Su Han is a child of some hidden family, or a disciple of some wandering master. In a word, he is of extraordinary origin. Unexpectedly, Su Han smiled and said, "My hometown is Qingye City under the rule of Tianhe County. My father is the head of a small family." "Aoba Castle?" Cheng Can couldn't help but open his mouth. He had never even heard of this small town. The fact that a monster like Su Han was born there really overturned Cheng Can's knowledge. Brother Han¡¯s background sounds like he is not as good as Cheng Can. After all, Cheng Can grew up in Tianhe Martial Academy. However, such a person with a grassroots background was able to stir up troubles in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy where elites gathered. He powerfully killed Tuoba Feng and Tuoba Liu, so that the most powerful elites in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy had to start taking him seriously. For a moment, Cheng Can admired Su Han even more and said sincerely: "Brother Han's father must be very proud to have such an amazing and talented son." Su Han also felt a little emotional when he mentioned his father Su Yunhai. I have stayed in Tianhe County for such a long time, but I don't know what is going on with my father and whether everything is fine in the Su family. I remember that when I was still in Qingye City, Su Yunhai received an invitation from the Su Family in Tianhe County, inviting Su Yunhai to go to the Su Family to watch the Tianhe Martial Arts Competition within the Su Family. Calculating the time, Su Yunhai should start to leave for Tianhe County at this time. Thinking of seeing Su Yunhai soon, Su Han's heart was inevitably filled with ups and downs. "Brother Han, it's time for me to go back and prepare for the trials for the Tianhe Martial Arts Association." Cheng Can said goodbye and left, leaving Su Han alone. He took a deep breath and re-immersed himself in the martial arts atmosphere that broke through the Zhenwu Heaven Realm, slowly absorbing and digesting it. For half a month, Su Han was completely immersed in this atmosphere. Until half a month later, Su Han's peaceful cultivation was suddenly broken. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 245: In a fit of rage, whoever blocks his path will be killed You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Mr. Han, we went to Qingye City as you ordered. Nothing major happened in Qingye City recently." "However, half a month ago, the head of the Su family, the largest family in Qingye City, left Qingye City. It is said that he was invited by the Su family in Tianhe County to be a guest in Tianhe County." Su Han listened to the report from the deacon of Yaowang Palace. Everything was normal. It seemed that what Su Han was worried about did not happen. However, the ominous feeling in Su Han's heart still did not dissipate. "I have such a huge blood feud with Tuoba. Elder Tuoba came out from Siguo Cliff half a month ago, but he didn't cause trouble for me. This is obviously abnormal. Although Elder Tuoba cannot directly kill him due to the existence of the sect leader and Elder Mo, it does not mean that Elder Tuoba does not have some other means of revenge. To the extent that Elder Tuoba is bound to retaliate, the calmness of the past half month is really abnormal. Although Su Han is using a pseudonym now, he knows very well that his identity as Han Shu is full of loopholes and cannot withstand scrutiny. What he was most worried about was that someone would take Su Yunhai and threaten him. Su Yunhai was his enemy, and he would never allow anyone to touch Su Yunhai. "So, the head of the Su family has now arrived at the Su family?" Su Han wanted to make sure of Su Yunhai's safety. The deacon of the Medicine King Palace said quickly: "No, the head of the Su family met a person on the way. The man claimed to be from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and invited the head of the Su family to come to the Tianhe Martial Academy as a guest." "A person from the Tianhe Martial Academy?" The ominous feeling in Su Han's heart is getting stronger and stronger. He entered the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy with the identity of Han Shu. How could someone from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy invite Su Yunhai as a guest? "Are you sure that person is from Tianhe Martial Academy?" Su Han asked in a deep voice. He exuded an aura that made people dare not disobey him, making them frightened. The deacon of Yaowang Palace trembled in his heart and said quickly: "That man claims to be from Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, but I have seen him before, and he seems to be from the Tuoba lineage" As soon as the deacon of Yaowang Palace finished speaking, he saw that Su Han's face gradually changed, and even his eyes changed color, from dull to light red. "You mean, a person from the Tuoba lineage invited the head of the Su family to the Tianhe Martial Academy as a guest? Did the head of the Su family go with him?" Su Han suppressed the last trace of reason and asked in a deep voice. The chill radiating from his body instantly caused the temperature around him to drop several degrees. The deacon of Yaowang Palace had no idea what was going on. He was trembling with fear and said with a trembling voice: "The man said that the son of the head of the Su family became a disciple of the Tianhe Martial Academy. The head of the Su family was very happy and followed that man at that time. Let's go together" Before the deacon of Yaowang Palace finished speaking, he saw that Su Han in front of him had disappeared, speeding away in the direction of Tuoba Yiline Mansion. He could see the burning flames on Su Han's body, which was anger. "Yes, something big is going to happen!" The deacon of the Medicine King Palace was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he ran away without thinking. At this moment, Su Han was like a devil in his eyes. He just wanted to stay away from Su Han's anger to avoid being affected. "Tuoba old dog, get out of here." Su Han was so angry that the whole Tianhe Martial Academy was shaken by the powerful momentum. All the elders and disciples who were meditating in the room heard this loud roar. At this moment, the entire Tianhe Martial Academy felt Su Han's anger that was enough to burn the sky! "Oh my god, what's going on? The monster from the outer city suddenly became angry. Judging from the direction of his anger, it seems that it was directed at Elder Tuoba." "What a tyrannical momentum. It's terrible. What did Elder Tuoba do again? Didn't he just come out of Siguo Cliff?" "Something big is going to happen again. This time, I'm afraid even if Master Xie comes forward, he won't be able to do anything good." "He has actually broken through to the True Martial Heaven Realm. What a terrifying talent. When Tuoba's lineage confronts such a peerless evildoer, it's really hard to say who will destroy whom in the end." The crowd was in mourning. When Su Han first entered Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, everyone thought that he was seeking death because he was on the same side as Tuoba. But now, Su Han has grown to such a terrifying level. Now no one thinks that he is seeking death. He really has the strength to go head-to-head with Tuoba. Roar¡­¡­ Su Han looked up to the sky and let out a roar, like a world-shaking dragon roar. At this moment, the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and the Xie Sect Master were all bullshit. At this moment, all he could think of was the sky.With his anger, whoever dares to touch Su Han's reverse scales will make that person pay a hundred times a thousand times the price. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is the first time that Su Han has been so angry since his rebirth. The anger comes from the depths of his origin. Driven by such anger, the Black Dragon Book actually started to operate automatically, and the True Yuan Sea made a buzzing sound. Su Han¡¯s original anger actually aroused the resonance of the Black Dragon Spectrum. This state is rare in a century. Driven by the black dragon spectrum, Su Han's physical structure is changing. Black energy is constantly coming out of his body. Outside his body, the shadow of black dragon scales is constantly flickering, and a head even appears behind him. The phantom of the dragon is several feet tall. Su Han was completely in a state of rage. He didn't even notice the changes in his body. He only had one thought in his heart, that is, he must not let anyone touch a hair of Su Yunhai. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With every step Su Han took, the void shook, the earth trembled, and his eyes turned blood red. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The phantom of the dragon behind Su Han suddenly poured into Su Han's body and merged with him. The energy rolled like waves of an angry sea, and the entire Tianhe Martial Arts Academy was in strong shaking. At this moment, Su Han's Black Dragon Book directly broke through the barrier and reached the second level of perfection. At this moment, Su Han's physical strength and strength surged to twice its original size. The whole person, from top to bottom, is like a piece of steel, impeccable and full of a sense of wholeness. "Oh my god, his momentum is so strong. In just a few breaths, his energy surged again." No one was surprised, even Cheng Can came over after hearing the news, his eyes full of wonder and obsession: "Brother Han's talent and potential, no one in Tianhe County can compare with him. He is the best in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." Fortunately, if it is lost, it will be an immeasurable loss.¡± Cheng Can didn't know why Su Han was so angry, but based on his understanding of Su Han, if Master Xie couldn't handle this matter today, Su Han would definitely leave Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, and Tianhe Martial Arts Academy would lose an unparalleled genius. . "Tuoba old dog, get out of here." Su Han¡¯s voice was so loud that the echoes continued to float over the entire Tianhe Martial Academy, deafening. Many warriors who rushed out of Tuoba's mansion immediately turned pale with fright after sensing Su Han's momentum, and quickly stepped aside, not daring to have any thoughts of resistance. At this time, a true disciple shot out from the sky. This man had a dignified appearance. He was a disciple personally accepted by Elder Tuoba, and his cultivation had reached the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. "Junior brother, if you have anything to say, please tell me. There is no need to get so angry." This person still doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on and is trying to be a peacemaker, but he doesn¡¯t know that whoever touches Su Han¡¯s troubles at this time is seeking death. "roll." Su Han shouted loudly and struck out with an extremely tyrannical palm. The man didn't even have time to hum. His body was torn apart and he fell from the air. He died tragically on the spot. "Oh my God, it's so terrifying. He killed him at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm with one palm. How strong is he?" "Something big has happened. It's really going to happen this time. Stay away from him. Anyone who dares to offend him now will die." "It's too scary. He is like an unparalleled demon king. I don't know how Tuoba's family will respond." "Everyone was horrified. The true legend could be said to have died unjustly, but no one sympathized with him. He was a disciple of Elder Tuoba. Anyone who has anything to do with Tuoba's lineage today will be in bad luck. "Old thief Tuoba, come out and die." Su Han¡¯s voice is like a loud bell, resounding throughout the world. In his body, the Black Dragon Spectrum was still running at high speed, and a strange message suddenly appeared in Su Han's mind. ¡¾Black Dragon Big Palm Seal¡¿! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 246: So cruel, almost inhuman You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This piece of information appeared in Su Han's mind, as if it was innate to him. Su Han didn't even need to read it to know that it was an innate magical power that came with the Black Dragon Book. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Su Han moved his palms, and black dragon scales began to form on his palms. Different from the previous phantoms of dragon scales, what was condensed this time were real dragon scales, each one as hard as diamond. At this moment, Su Han felt a powerful feeling coming from his heart. It was a kind of power that could not be described in words. Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked. Even Cheng Can couldn't keep calm. He had just witnessed Su Han's breakthrough to the Zhenwu Heaven Realm half a month ago, but now Su Han's strength is much higher than when he first broke through. , it became more than three to five times more powerful, it was so terrifying. "Stop, this is an important place in the martial arts academy. How can we not allow you to act wildly?" Suddenly, two figures swished down from the sky and stood in front of Su Han. These are two old men, both at the peak of the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. "These two are the core elders of the martial arts academy. Let's see how the monster from the outer city responds. Even if he has the strength to fight against these two elders, the rules of the martial arts academy are there. It would be disrespectful to attack the elders." The crowd was talking a lot, things got out of hand, and even other core elders intervened. It is difficult for this outer city monster to find trouble with Elder Tuoba today. "Whoever blocks it will be killed. Don't blame me for not warning you." Su Han¡¯s eyes were red, and his whole body exuded an invisible oppression. Under this kind of oppression, even the two elders couldn't help but lean back, not daring to face Su Han's sharp edge. "This evildoer has actually broken through to the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. What did he eat to grow up?" The two old men cursed secretly in their hearts. They actually didn't want to come out to stop Su Han, but they were all elder Tuoba's loyal supporters. With the benefits of Tuoba's lineage, one has to work hard for Tuoba's lineage at critical moments. "Han Shu, as a martial arts disciple, you threaten the elder of the martial arts academy. This is the following offense." An old man shouted, and Su Hanlian laughed. He knew that these two old men must have been brought by Elder Tuoba to stop him. "The lackey of Tuoba lineage, die." Su Han grabbed an elder with his big hand in the air and displayed the newly awakened black dragon palm seal. His palms quickly turned into a pair of huge black dragon claws. The dragon claws were densely covered with black scales, which directly locked onto the old man's energy and grabbed him violently. "Oh my god, what kind of martial arts is he practicing? His hands can turn into dragon claws. It's terrible." "The dragon is one of the noblest bloodlines since ancient times, and is the true king of beasts. How can he display dragon claws? What is his origin." "Boy, you dare to attack me." The elder's self-esteem was suddenly aroused. He was several times older than Su Han, but this young boy pointed at his nose and scolded him, and even wanted to kill him. How could he have any dignity at all? Immediately, he waved his hand and shot out a bright brilliance, attacking Su Han's dragon claw. Boom An earth-shattering roar sounded. The Black Dragon's Big Palm Seal is a martial skill that comes with the holy skill "Black Dragon Manual". How can it be dealt with by ordinary martial arts. Moreover, Su Han has now reached the second level of "Black Dragon Manual" and has perfected it. He can easily grab it with a force of 20,000 kilograms, which cannot be resisted by ordinary Zhenwu Tianjing experts. The black dragon's big palm print carried the aura of destruction of heaven and earth, directly crushing the old man's attack, and the huge dragon claws directly caught the old man in it. "Boy, let me go and attack the core elders. It's a capital crime for you." The old man's face changed slightly. He didn't expect Su Han to be so strong. He, a dignified elder at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm, couldn't resist one of his moves. "The strength of the monsters in the outer city has become stronger again." The crowd was talking about it. More than a month ago, Su Han faced Tuoba Liu who was at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. He still managed to kill him by using poison and using various methods to kill him. But now, even those at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm are no match for him. "die." Su Han didn't give the old man a chance to rush out of the dragon's claws. He exerted force with his palms, and the huge dragon claws suddenly closed together. With a pop, the old man's body was crushed into a puddle of flesh. Blood mist splashed everywhere, and dirty blood hit the other old man like raindrops, directly blinding him. The dignified core elder of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, a peak expert at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm, was crushed to pieces by Su Han with one claw. Wow~! Seeing such a brutal scene, the crowd exploded.??Pot. No one expected that this monster from the outer city would be so powerful, killing at will, even the elders at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. "Madman, he is simply a madman, so cruel. Why did Elder Tuoba offend him? His momentum is to destroy everything." "Even the core elders were killed, and he also killed the true disciples before. It seems that this monster is determined today and insists on forcing Elder Tuoba out." "If Elder Tuoba doesn't come out, things will really get out of hand. Is it possible that even Elder Tuoba is afraid of this evildoer and doesn't want to confront him head-on?" The crowd was talking a lot. Su Han's pressing step by step was in sharp contrast to Elder Tuoba's retreat. They even suspected that Elder Tuoba had dug up the ancestral grave of this monster from the outer city, which was why he was so furious. "Han Shu, you, you, you dare to kill the core elders, today you are the sinner of Tianhe Martial Academy." Another elder pointed his finger at Su Han and shouted tremblingly. Everyone could hear that his voice was shaking violently. Su Han killed the elder at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm with one move, and the impact it brought to him was too big. "If you want to die, just say so." Su Han's momentum surged, and the big black dragon claws directly grabbed the elder. The elder was so frightened that his liver and gallbladder split, and he stepped back desperately. Su Han's momentum was too terrifying. He has no doubt that as long as he dares to say one more word, the elder who was crushed just now will be his fate. "No, no, no, I don't want to die, don't kill me." Faced with the threat of life and death, the elder couldn't care less about his face and begged again and again. The crowd was silent. A core elder at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm actually begged for mercy in front of a disciple. This was something that had never happened in the history of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Today's scene was really subversive. "Save your life, go back and tell old thief Tuoba, get out if you don't want to die, otherwise I will kill everyone in Tuoba's lineage one by one." Su Han smiled and knocked the elder far away with a palm, and the elder immediately He ran away rolling and crawling. ¡°Today was really an eye-opener for me.¡± Cheng Can's eyes flashed with shock. He could no longer describe his mood at the moment. Su Han's growth was really unbearable. Until now, there is no one who can stop Su Han without opening his eyes. This person is already irresistible. Unless Elder Tuoba personally comes forward, it is possible to stop him. "Old dog Tuoba, I know you are hiding in there. If you have the guts, come out and fight me. If you have the guts to engage in intrigues, don't you have the guts to fight me openly?" Su Han's momentum was like thunder, unstoppable, and his voice was like thunder, resounding over the Tuoba lineage station. "What? He said that Elder Tuoba was a scheming person. Could it be that Elder Tuoba used some despicable means to get revenge on this monster from the outer city?" "No wonder, no wonder this monster from the outer city is so angry. Elder Tuoba is doing his own evil. Elder Tuoba planted the cause himself, but he asked others to die on his behalf. It's simply shameless." The crowd suddenly understood. They finally understood why Su Han was so angry. After all, it was Elder Tuoba who wanted to die on his own. "Old Tuoba, listen, from now on, I will only give you a quarter of an hour. After a quarter of an hour, if I haven't seen you, all the stewards, disciples, and disciples of your Tuoba lineage will die. . Your Tuoba lineage will disappear from this world." Su Han¡¯s voice is like a loud bell, resounding throughout the world. His whole body exuded an astonishing murderous aura, and no one would doubt that what he said was false. With his bloody nature and his lawless courage, it was very possible for him to go on a killing spree. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 247 I will kill this old thief You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Deep in the Tuoba Lineage¡¯s residence, Elder Tuoba could no longer sit still. He stood up with a sigh and paced back and forth in the room. Su Han's thunderous declaration kept roaring above his head, making his face extremely ugly. "What Elder Tuoba didn't understand was why he had just detained the head of the Su family, and this little devil came to the door. Could it be that this little devil still has some ability to predict the future. In Elder Tuoba¡¯s room, there were also other disciples of Tuoba¡¯s lineage gathered. At this moment, Su Han's words were like the reminder of the underworld, hanging above everyone's heads, making all of them look pale. "Elder, what's going on? Why is this monster from the outer city acting so crazy? What does he want from us?" "Elder, the evildoer in the outer city wants to see you by name. If not, go out and see him." "With the elder's cultivation level at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, how can he still be afraid of him?" "shut up." With a dark face, Elder Tuoba interrupted the suggestions of these disciples of Tuoba's lineage, and said in a deep voice, "Come here, take what I said to the boy outside, and tell him that the person he is looking for is in my hands. If If he persists in his obsession and goes on a killing spree, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± Outside the station of Tuoba Lineage, time passed by minute by second, and everyone's eyes were fixed on Su Han. Su Han was dressed in white, walking in the air, with a cold face and domineering look, really like a murderous god. Suddenly, a warrior ran out from Tuoba's lineage station. He plucked up the courage and shouted to Su Han from a distance: "Han Shu, listen, the person you are looking for is in our hands. If you persist in your obsession, you can still If you want to go on a killing spree, don't blame us, Tuoba, for being rude." "Hmph! You're welcome?" Su Hanlian laughed, and the black dragon's giant claws volleyed into the air, grabbing the warrior like a chicken. He heard a scream, and the warrior's head was missing, and he died tragically on the spot. "Old dog Tuoba, if you want to be rude, just come. If you make the slightest move, I will kill you immediately." Su Han laughed wildly. Regardless of his past life or this life, he has always been a madman. He has always been the only one who threatens others. If others want to threaten him, they are seeking death. "Oh my god, this is simply a madman. Who else in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy can control him." The shock in the hearts of the crowd has reached a peak. Now even if Su Han really goes to kill Elder Tuoba, they will not be too surprised. "Han Shu, stop." I heard a shout coming from a distance, but it was Sect Master Xie who arrived with several elders. "Han Shu, I know that there is a lot of unpleasantness between you and Elder Tuoba. For my sake, can we both take a step back and turn the conflict into friendship?" Master Xie said directly that he valued Su Han's talent and had already made a decision in his heart. As long as Su Han was willing to give in and no longer cause trouble to Elder Tuoba, he could not pursue Su Han for killing the true disciples and core elders. 's fault. "Haha Look at your face. When Elder Tuoba plotted against me, why didn't you see him looking at your face? Don't tell me any nonsense rules, and don't let me look at anyone else's face. No matter whether you allow it or not today, this Old thief, I will kill you." Su Han laughed wildly. He had completely turned into a madman. This is the nature of a man. If he can't protect those close to him, he is not a man at all. "Han Shu, don't be reckless, everything is negotiable." Master Xie still wanted to persuade him, but he saw the murderous look in Su Han's eyes. The aura of a superior person from the source directly formed an invisible oppression. Under such pressure, even Master Xie could not help but take half a step back, with horror on his face. At this moment, it seemed that he was not facing a boy at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, but an unfathomable supreme saint. snort! At this moment, a cold snort sounded, and a figure flew out from the Tuoba lineage station. It was Elder Tuoba. Elder Tuoba had a gloomy look on his face, and his eyes were sizing up Su Han like a poisonous snake. "Seventh level of the True Martial Realm." Elder Tuoba¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had never seen a person grow to such an extent in such a short period of time. It was simply lightning fast. "Well done, die." Su Han was so arrogant, like the God of War descending, he once again struck out the black dragon's big palm print and grabbed Elder Tuoba. "You evil beast, who gave you the courage? Let me cut off your claws."?? Elder Tuoba was furious. He waved the sword in his hand and shot out a ray of light as bright as the scorching sun. It was so powerful that it contained the full strength of a strong man at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. It could even cut off a small mountain. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Elder Tuoba's fierce light collided with the black dragon's big palm print, and the air was filled with colorful and terrifying energy. The rolling air waves swept around until not even a blade of grass could grow, flying sand and rocks, and even giant trees were uprooted. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As the energy dissipated, Elder Tuoba took three or four steps back inconceivably, with a look of shock on his face. Su Han's black dragon claw was too strong. His extremely powerful sword not only did not cause any damage to the black dragon claw, but instead shocked the true energy in his own body, making him extremely uncomfortable. Wow! The crowd was extremely shocked. Even Master Xie couldn't believe his eyes. Elder Tuoba and Su Han collided, and it was Elder Tuoba who suffered the loss. "It's unbelievable. He is really at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm? How can a person at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm be so terrifying?" "The techniques and martial arts he has cultivated have already far exceeded what a seventh-level true martial artist can possess. It is really terrifying to be an enemy of such a person." "Hey, Elder Tuoba really took a tough approach today. Looking at this situation, even if the sect leader interferes, it will be difficult for him to end well." "He deserves it. Who made him think he was powerful and do whatever he wanted in the Tianhe Martial Academy. If Tuoba's lineage hadn't targeted the monsters in the outer city first, how could things have evolved into this step by step? Some people are really not easy to mess with." The comments from the crowd flooded into Elder Tuoba¡¯s ears, making Elder Tuoba look extremely ugly. As a veteran of the martial arts academy at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, if he really suffered a loss at the hands of a disciple at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, he would have no face at all. When he thought of this, Elder Tuoba's eyes flashed fiercely, and his murderous intent increased tenfold. "Little thief, either you will die today or I will die." Elder Tuoba flashed and shot towards Su Han like a ball of blazing fire. With one move of the sword, countless fire elemental powers were drawn from the body, and they shot down like meteorites, creating a sea of ??fire and heat. "Hey~! This is Elder Tuoba's original true essence fire, and its attack power is extremely strong." Master Xie and several elders all took a breath of cold air. Facing a disciple of the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, Elder Tuoba unexpectedly even All his original fire was sacrificed, which showed his determination to kill Su Han. "Elder Tuoba, stop." Sect Master Xie was just about to stop Elder Tuoba when he saw a figure flash in front of him. Su Han had already stepped forward and waved his hand to lay out a large area of ??glazed real fire, which was built up layer by layer like a flame pavilion. Liuli Zhenhuo, who had been hungry for two months, opened its big mouth and greedily devoured Elder Tuoba's original fire energy like an ancient ferocious beast. This scene made everyone stunned. What kind of flame was Su Han? It could even swallow Elder Tuoba's original fire energy. "Ah little beast, that is my original power." Elder Tuoba¡¯s eyes were about to burst, and he looked up to the sky and screamed. He was a medium spirit with a fire attribute. It took him decades to accumulate these original fire energy, but he was easily swallowed by Su Han. Now that he has lost his original strength, his entire popularity has suddenly shrunk, and his combat effectiveness has dropped significantly. "Hahaha, Tuoba old dog, thank you for your original power, my fire energy has become more pure." Su Han laughed, his figure flickered, and at some point he was in front of Elder Tuoba. The black dragon's huge claws turned into a solid cage and directly controlled Elder Tuoba. Wow! The crowd was about to explode. They couldn't believe their eyes. The veteran of the martial arts academy at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm tried his best, but in the end he fell into Su Han's hands and was allowed to be slaughtered by him. Su Han's performance was so terrible that everyone in the Tianhe Martial Academy felt suffocated. With his cultivation at the seventh level of the Zhenwu Realm, he forcibly suppressed the master of the ninth level of the Zhenwu Realm. Such a heaven-defying method, if he hadn't seen it with his own eyes, who would Can believe it. And the one in the world who can do this is probably the outer city monster. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 248: The End of the Tuoba Lineage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, many disciples rushed out from the Tuoba lineage station. Seeing this scene, all of them had pale faces. Elder Tuoba is their backer. If Elder Tuoba is finished, it means they are also finished. Elder Tuoba found that he had fallen into Su Han's hands. He suddenly woke up as if from a dream, and cold sweat suddenly broke out on his back. He felt enveloped by the aura of death, a feeling he had never experienced before. "Sect Master, save me." Elder Tuoba repeatedly called for help. Although he had already betrayed Xie Tianhe, Xie Tianhe was still kept in the dark and regarded him as a veteran of Tianhe Martial Academy. Xie Tianhe would not let him die. . "Han Shu, what happened, you might as well tell me first, and I will make the decision for you." At this time, Master Xie had no choice but to bite the bullet and start to intervene forcefully. Otherwise, if Elder Tuoba is really killed like this and the news spreads, it will bring shame to the Tianhe Martial Academy and how he will behave in front of the other four major forces in the future. Elder Ling smiled and took a step forward to smooth things over and said: "Master, what Elder Tuoba just said is that the person Han Shu is looking for is in his hands. Come to think of it, it is natural for Han Shu to be angry because of this." Sect Master Xie immediately shouted to Elder Tuoba: "Who the hell is he? If you don't hand him over, do you really want to die?" "this¡­¡­" Elder Tuoba¡¯s face was extremely ugly, but he hesitated and didn¡¯t say a word for a long time. snort! Su Hanhan snorted and looked at Master Xie with a pair of bottomless eyes, his expression extremely unkind. The reason why he temporarily spared Elder Tuoba's life was entirely because he was worried about Su Yunhai's whereabouts, not because of Sect Master Xie's interference. If Master Xie really stopped him from killing Elder Tuoba today, then Su Han wouldn't mind making the entire Tianhe Martial Academy an enemy. Seeing him with such eyes, Master Xie couldn't help but tremble in his heart. This young man has the capital to defy any rules and is a prodigy who has shocked the past and present. If Tianhe Martial Academy cannot retain him today, it will definitely be an immeasurable loss. "Oh my god, the sect master hesitated. Could it be that the weight of the monsters in the outer city in his mind has overwhelmed Tuoba's lineage." The crowd exclaimed, looking at this scene in disbelief. Elder Tuoba also saw Master Xie¡¯s hesitation and couldn¡¯t help but panic in his heart. He vaguely expected that if things continued like this, Elder Tuoba would most likely be the one who gave up in the end! "Little beast, I will die with you today!" Elder Tuoba was heartbroken and used his last resort - self-explosion of true energy! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A strong roar sounded, making the earth tremble. The true essence of a ninth-level master of the True Martial Realm self-destructs, and its power is extremely terrifying. For a moment, the sky and the earth roared, fire rolled, and the strong energy generated by the explosion swallowed up the air. Even Master Xie and several martial arts elders had to retreat quickly to avoid the center of the explosion. "Oops, if such a strong true energy explodes, the monster in the outer city may not have any bones left." Xie Mao's heart regretted his heart, but he did not expect that he was hesitant for a moment, which caused such an irreversible loss. At this moment, there was a sudden roar from the sky and the earth, and a figure shot out from the fire and heat wave. ??The bright golden light flows around this figure, like glass, absorbing and dissolving all the powerful impact energy generated by the self-explosion of the true essence. This figure is clearly Su Han! Wow! Everyone was excited. They originally thought that Elder Tuoba had exploded his true energy, and both jade and stone were destroyed. This monster from the outer city was doomed. But he didn¡¯t expect that under such a powerful true energy self-destruction, he could actually remain unscathed. This kind of method is simply astonishing. "What kind of magical power is this?" Master Xie's eyes narrowed, and his heart was extremely unbelievable. Even if he is as well-informed as he is, he has never seen such a powerful defensive magical power. It can even lead to the self-destruction of a strong man at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. I can bear it all hard. snort! Su Han stood in mid-air, sneered, raised his big hand in the air, picked up a shapeless black object from the billowing fire and heat wave, and threw it on the gate of Tuoba Lineage's station with a bang. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The crowd's eyes tightened again, and they were horrified. This black object was clearly Elder Tuoba, who had self-destructed and died. The flesh on his body was burned black by the heat wave generated by the self-destruction of the true essence. Su Han casually hung the burnt corpse of Elder Tuoba on the gate of Tuoba's lineage station. ThisThe extremely powerful ninth-level veteran of the True Martial Realm, the leader of the Tuoba lineage, was currently being hung in the air like a dead dog under the attention of countless pairs of eyes in the Tianhe Martial Academy. Elder Tuoba¡¯s face, which had been burned beyond recognition, still had a strong unwillingness. The self-explosion of his true energy failed to kill Su Han, but cost him his own life. For a time, the powerful Tuoba lineage suddenly collapsed like a building, and the prestige established in Tianhe Martial Academy also collapsed in an instant. The disciples of Tuoba's lineage suddenly became like dogs in the water, like rats crossing the street, and they were in panic all day long. "Let's all come together and teach these bastards a lesson. They usually bully us because of Elder Tuoba's majesty." "Bah, Elder Tuoba is just a dead dog now." "Go ahead, destroy them so that they can no longer do evil in the future." The crowd suddenly reacted and rushed forward. Tuoba Yiyi was usually too arrogant. If they could restrain themselves a little, they would not end up like this now. Su Han stood in mid-air and sneered at this scene of blood soaring into the sky. Now the Tuoba lineage is pushed down by the wall. Without him taking action, the former Tuoba lineage will disappear from the Tianhe Martial Academy. These Tuoba lineage disciples , either dead or useless. The screams echoed over the Tuoba Lineage station, making people's scalp numb. Master Xie and several other elders looked at each other. Today's incident can be said to be unique in the history of Tianhe Martial Arts School, enough to be recorded in the annals of history. The faction of a Martial Arts Academy veteran was wiped out alive by a disciple. However, no one from the Xie family leader took action to stop it. They also know that the reason why the Tuoba lineage ended up like this is entirely their own fault. The people of Tianhe Martial Academy have long been fed up with Tuoba's lineage. Today, Su Han killed Elder Tuoba, which just gave everyone a chance to vent. Su Han's white clothes were fluttering, his figure swept down, and grabbed a Tuoba Yizhen disciple, "Where is Tianlao?" The Tuoba disciple was so frightened that he trembled all over. He looked at Su Han as if he were looking at a peerless evil star. He pointed in one direction with trembling trembling and fainted. Su Han was anxious in his heart, and his whole body shot straight away like a sharp arrow. In a blink of an eye, I arrived at the prison, only to find that there was no one in the prison. There were only a few guards at the door of the prison, and they were also very frightened. "Mr. Han, we recruit, we recruit. There was indeed a person imprisoned in the sky prison a few days ago, but early this morning, Elder Tuoba ordered someone to send him away. All this has nothing to do with us." "What do the people in the prison look like?" Su Han had regained his composure at this moment. Several jailers quickly described it. The more Su Han listened, the colder his eyes became. Through the descriptions of these people, he was 100% sure that the person imprisoned in this prison a few days ago was Su Yunhai. With Elder Tuoba¡¯s ability, he should not be able to discover his false identity. So who is it? "Mr. Han, that person seems to have been sent to the residence of the eldest son of Prince Ming by Elder Tuoba." "Mr. Han, this is all done by Elder Tuoba. It's none of our business. Don't kill us, ah" Before the jailers could finish their words, a golden finger flashed across them, instantly cutting off all their vitality. "The eldest son of King Ming!" Su Han¡¯s eyes were extremely cold as he walked out of the Tuoba Yiline Station, making everyone around him feel as if they had fallen into an ice cave. Su Han's gaze made them feel as if they had fallen into a cold purgatory. Leaving Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, Su Han's figure turned into a white stream of light and soared into the sky. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 249 Banquet at Prince's Mansion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, a banquet was going on in the palace of Prince Ming. The banquet hall is located in a beautiful garden. Although spring has just begun and the flowers have not yet bloomed, the fragrance is still fragrant. The small bridge and flowing water in the courtyard create a fairyland on earth. ??Looking carefully, everyone here is actually a young elite from the five major forces in Tianhe County. Shen Xingyun, the number one true successor of Tianhe Martial Academy, was also sitting among them with several other true successors. The eldest prince Mingyu was wearing a yellow robe and sitting on the most conspicuous wine table. And the wine table next to the eldest prince is obviously also the protagonist of the banquet that attracts much attention. Sitting in this position is a beautiful girl of fifteen or sixteen years old, wearing a purple gauze skirt, with a natural appearance, as if she has all the aura of heaven and earth in one body. Just by sitting there, she attracted most of the eyes in the banquet hall. Almost all the young heroes in the banquet hall were staring at this girl infatuatedly. Even Lan Shuiyan, one of the four famous beauties in Tianhe County, is inferior to this girl. There is a kind of delicateness in the girl's movements, which means that she has been pampered by thousands of beauties since she was a child. Never encountered any dissatisfaction. At this moment, facing the dazzling array of exquisite dishes on the table, the girl frowned, her face was cold, and she seemed to have no appetite. "Haha, today we gather the young talents of Tianhe County to celebrate my little sister's sixteenth birthday. It's rare that all of you come to support me. I, Mingyu, will keep my friendship with you in my heart." The eldest prince Mingyu raised his wine glass. How could those young heroes dare to neglect him? They all flattered him: "The eldest prince has a kind heart and loves the princess. We all see it." "Yes, when the eldest prince ascends the throne in the future, he will definitely be a wise king." The eldest prince smiled and said slowly: "Don't talk nonsense about your enthronement. We won't talk about political affairs today. We are just celebrating my little sister Mingzhu's birthday. Come, have a drink." A handsome young man stood up from the table, ordered the servant to hold a jade box, and said with a smile: "The little princess is really a dazzling pearl in Tianhe County. I really can't think of anything in this world that can match the little princess." My Lord. This East China Sea Shark Pearl should be regarded as a piece of my heart. I hope it can bring out one ten thousandth of the brilliance of the little princess." With that said, the young man signaled the servant to open the jade box, and suddenly a brilliant light overflowed, making the entire main banquet hall as bright as day. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a sudden gasp in the dining room. This East China Sea Shark Pearl is worth at least five million taels of silver. What is even more rare is that it fits the name of the little princess, which is very metaphorical. Moreover, what this man said was extremely beautiful. It would be difficult for any woman not to be happy after hearing what he said. However, after hearing what he said, Mingzhu still had a cold face, without even looking at the jade box, she said calmly: "Put it there!" Seeing that the beauty was ignoring him, the young man's enthusiasm was greatly reduced. He tried his best to hide the embarrassment on his face and sat down with a wry smile. Even the eldest prince said: "Little sister, here today are all young talents from Tianhe County. You must not be rude to them." snort! Mingzhu directly rolled her eyes at the eldest prince. In her opinion, this eldest brother was flashy and liked honorable projects. Giving her a sixteenth birthday party, inviting so many people, it seemed grand, but in fact, it was not what she wanted at all. Mingzhu also knew that the eldest prince held this birthday party not for her at all, but just to show in front of his father and the people of Tianhe County that his eldest prince Mingyu cared for his sister and was kind-hearted. In Mingzhu¡¯s view, the lavish banquet that the eldest son Mingyu took so much pains to hold was not as meaningful as the small windmill that his fourth brother Mingjie personally tied for her. But when she thought of Mingjie, Mingzhu felt even worse. Mingjie disobeyed his father because of Su Han's affairs, and is still imprisoned in the prison of Prince Ming's Mansion. When she thought of the young man who died innocently and tragically, Mingzhu could not help but shrink into a ball in her heart. If he had not died, given his extraordinary talent, I am afraid that he should have had a place in Tianhe County by now. Mingzhu's dejection and sadness also had an indescribable meaning. She couldn't think about it in detail, because just thinking about it made her whole body feel extremely uncomfortable, and she had the urge to run away at any time. Therefore, Mingzhu has had a very bad temper in the past few months, and nothing can make her happy. The charming little princess in the past seems to have disappeared, replaced by a cold little princess. At this moment, Shen Xingyun, the first true disciple of Tianhe Martial Academy, stood up and said: "I have prepared a book that is easy to practice.The skill - Qingxin Jue, was given to the little princess. " Wow! Everyone present immediately became excited. This is the Pure Heart Art. Shen Xingyun did not tell all its benefits, but he was obviously still reserved. In fact, this Qingxin Jue has an extraordinary origin. It was left behind by a strong man at the peak of the True Martial Realm in Tianhe County hundreds of years ago. The strong man had average talent, but he relied on this technique to cultivate to the peak of the True Martial Realm. Although this technique does not have any accompanying martial arts, its biggest advantage is that it is easy to learn. With this technique, and some auxiliary elixirs, most people can reach the realm of true martial arts. Nowadays, the cultivation community in Tianhe County generally believes that the Qingxin Jue has been lost, but they don¡¯t know what channels Shen Xingyun used to dig it out. Even the eldest prince Mingyu couldn't help but shrink his eyes slightly, showing a hint of surprise. But soon, the eldest prince smiled calmly and said: "Young master Shen can actually get this heart-purifying art, which is really beyond my expectation. Let's do this, little sister, just accept it and practice it for now. Another day, eldest brother I¡¯ll find a better technique for you.¡± What? The crowd suddenly looked at each other in awe. They accepted it for the time being and then exchanged it for a better one later. The eldest prince¡¯s words did not give Shen Xingyun much face. Even though Shen Xingyun tried his best to remain calm, his face gradually became ugly in front of the eldest prince's salty words. He is the number one genius in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. He has never received such cold treatment before. What Shen Xingyun didn't understand was that the eldest prince treated him with some enthusiasm in the past. Why does it seem that his attitude has changed now, and he seems to be suppressing Shen Xingyun? Not only Shen Xingyun, but also several other true disciples of the Tianhe Martial Academy who attended the banquet also vaguely felt the oppression of the eldest prince. At the moment, Shen Xingyun gritted his teeth and said proudly: "Your Highness, Shen's Pure Heart Technique is not a rubbish technique. If your Highness has any doubts about Shen's Pure Heart Technique, you can ask someone to verify its authenticity." The eldest prince raised his brows, but before he could say anything, a disciple of Ziyang Sect jumped out and sneered: "Shen Xingyun, you have become brave recently, and you dare to openly contradict the eldest prince. Don't even think about it, the eldest prince is What status, what status is the little princess? Isn¡¯t it normal for your two highnesses to look down on your things?¡± "But this Qingxin Jue" Shen Xingyun still wanted to argue, but suddenly found that he had become the focus of everyone's attention. Everyone looked at themselves with a gloating look, as if they were waiting to see their own excitement. For a moment, Shen Xingyun felt disheartened and felt that arguing with this group of people here was simply boring. Not wanting to say anything more, he sat down in silence. "Haha~ Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is a bunch of weaklings, but they gave up at the critical moment." "No wonder Tianhe Martial Arts Academy has become more and more rubbish in recent years. Even the First True Successor is such a coward. You can only imagine what the others are like." Several core disciples of Ziyang Sect did not miss the opportunity to ridicule. Mingzhu looked at this scene coldly. She didn't like Shen Xingyun or the Ziyang Sect disciples who made trouble. She just felt it was boring and boring, so she stood up with a sigh. "Brother, Sister Mingyue is still sick. I don't want to eat here, so I'll take my leave now." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 250: Breaking into the Prince's Mansion Alone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Little sister, today is your sixteenth birthday. These are the young talents of Tianhe County. They share the same language with you. Wouldn't it be fun to have fun together." The eldest prince patiently persuaded. "I gotta go." Mingzhu frowned and said she was unwilling to stay. The eldest prince could not help but frown slightly. He held this birthday party firstly to show that he loves his sister, and secondly to connect with these young heroes and observe who can be used by him. Now that the protagonist of the banquet is gone, how can the play continue. Thinking of this, the eldest prince glanced in the direction of the Ziyang Sect's seat. Someone from the Ziyang Sect suddenly understood, stood up, offered a pill, and said with a slightly reserved smile: "This is the beauty pill that I prepared for the little princess. It reaches the third-grade level and can keep you young for twenty years. " "Ah!~" Everyone present screamed in surprise, and the faces of the female disciples showed jealousy. The third-grade beauty elixir can keep you young for twenty years. The price is high. Who has such a luxurious handicraft? "He is Yu Yue, the first genius of the Ziyang Sect, the son of the leader of the Ziyang Sect. No wonder, the Ziyang Sect has the strongest financial resources among the five major powers. Only the geniuses of the Ziyang Sect can make such a big move." "I heard that he also has a younger brother Yu Yang, but he can't compare with him at all. This Yu Yue's cultivation has reached the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. What a terrifying talent. This is a peerless evildoer who has not appeared in the Ziyang Sect for many years. Live like this monster." The crowd was talking a lot, and the female disciples were so jealous that their eyes were red. They almost wished they could replace the pearl with their own bodies, so as to win Yu Yue's favor. As soon as she heard the words "Zhu Yan Dan", Mingzhu's cold and peerless face suddenly felt a wave of fluctuation. She stared hard at the Zhuanyan Pill in Yu Yue's hand for a few times, and suddenly asked: "Who refined this Zhuyan Pill of yours?" "Who refined it?" Even though Yu Yue was full of confidence, she couldn't help but be stunned at this moment. He didn't expect that the little princess would ask such a weird question. Do you need to ask which hen laid the eggs before eating them? "Haha, this third-grade beauty-preserving pill was naturally refined by the core elders of our Ziyang Sect. Among the five major powers, only our Ziyang Sect has the financial resources and manpower to refine the third-grade beauty-preserving pill. The little princess has a peerless appearance. , it is a perfect match for this Zhuyan Dan.¡± Yu Yue smiled reservedly and handed over the Zhuyan Danchao Pearl. Unexpectedly, when Mingzhu heard this, she had a very disappointed expression on her face. She threw the pill box to the ground and lost her temper: "I don't want that rubbish." Snapped! The medicine box fell to the ground, and the pink Zhuyan Dangu rolled out. Mingzhu, as if she was still upset, simply stepped on it and turned it into mud. Hiss! ~Everyone took a breath, that was a sky-high price for the Beauty Pill. These people here couldn't even buy it, so they just stepped on it like they were stepping on garbage! ??It is said that the little princess has a coquettish temper, but now it seems that she can no longer be described as coquettish, but arrogant. Anyone who can serve her well is truly a god. Yu Yue¡¯s face darkened almost instantly. As the number one genius of the Ziyang Sect, he had never been so severely slapped in the face. The pills he gave him were trampled to pieces, and they were called rubbish. "Little sister, please don't be rude. This third-grade Beauty Pill is already a priceless treasure. If you are still not satisfied, what kind of gift will make you happy?" The face of the eldest prince also changed. Yu Yue was his, and Mingzhu was so rude. It was like a slap in the face of the eldest prince. The eldest prince resisted the urge to fall out on the spot. Mingzhu was Prince Ming's favorite daughter. If he fell out with her, it would undoubtedly send an extremely bad signal to Prince Ming, and his position as crown prince might be cut off. Mingzhu sneered: "The entire banquet was forced on me. Does it matter what kind of gift I like? Anyway, I don't like this kind of garbage. If I take a look at it, it will stain my eyes." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A sneer echoed in the huge banquet hall, but it came from Shen Xingyun. It doesn't matter if he is the first genius of Ziyang Sect, or if his cultivation level is higher than that of Shen Xingyun, but his gift is rejected on the spot and trampled to pieces. There is simply nothing more embarrassing in the world. "Shen Xingyun." Yu Yue¡¯s face changed again, as if she had found a breakthrough with her anger, she said coldly: ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± "It doesn't matter if I laugh, you Ziyang Sect just laughed at me, weren't you very happy?" ?Shen Xingyun was not polite. Anyway, he had already formed a relationship with Ziyang Sect, so there was no need to be polite to them. "Seeking death." Yu Yue was furious, and a fierce pressure was released from her body, pressing down on Shen Xingyun like a hill. "Oops." Shen Xingyun's expression changed. He was only at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. He was no match for Yu Yue, who was at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. He was soon enveloped by Yu Yue's overwhelming pressure. Poof! Shen Xingyun spit out half a mouthful of blood and took two steps back with a pale face. Yu Yue's combat power is too strong, stronger than the average ninth level warrior of the True Martial Realm. It is not easy for him to barely take the next move. It is simply impossible to fight. Wow! The entire banquet hall immediately exploded. No one expected that the duel between the number one person in the Ziyang Sect and the number one person in the Tianhe Martial Academy would actually kick off in advance under such circumstances. ¡° Moreover, Shen Xingyun, who is the number one person in Tianhe Martial Academy, is no match at all. This is really terrifying. The younger generations of Ziyang Sect and Tianhe Martial Academy used to be equally matched, but they didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a big gap now. Yu Yue grew up too fast. If he was not a peerless monster, he would have received some terrifying inheritance. "Hahahaha, the number one person in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is nothing more than that. I think that in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association in half a month, I don't need to take any action at all. I only need a few of my junior brothers to wipe out this bunch of rubbish from your Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." Get it all sorted.¡± Yu Yue laughed, and several other core disciples of Ziyang Sect also showed sarcasm. The laughter hit the hearts of several disciples of Tianhe Martial Academy like a heavy hammer, making them turn blue. "Don't be arrogant and come again." Shen Xingyun was furious. Lei Gangyang laughed loudly and walked out of the Ziyang Sect's seat: "Master Shen, your strength is only this, and you have lost the qualification to challenge my senior brother. Why don't you spar with me and get past me first?" Only then can my senior brother consider accepting your challenge." "How dare you, who are you, to argue with me?" Shen Xingyun's face turned livid. "Well, Tianhe Martial Arts Academy still can't position itself correctly. You are no longer the leader of the five major forces. Only those with strength can occupy the position of the leader of the five major forces." The eldest prince, who had been closing his eyes to rest his mind, suddenly opened his eyes and said lightly. Shen Xingyun's face trembled, and he looked at the eldest prince in disbelief. The eldest prince's words were too biased. Didn't Prince Ming's Palace always claim not to participate in the competition among the five major forces? "Your Highness" Shen Xingyun wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by a servant who hurried in. "Your Highness, there is someone outside the banquet hall who wants to break in. He has no invitation, but he is full of evil spirits. No one can stop him" There was a look of extreme panic in the man's eyes, as if he had been greatly frightened. In an instant, everyone¡¯s attention shifted from Yu Yue and Shen Xingyun to this person. One of the eldest prince¡¯s subordinates yelled: ¡°What is there to make such a fuss about? How can you be so flustered?¡± ???????????????????????????????????Today, all of these people are young geniuses in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm, and they are the peak combat power of the five major forces in Tianhe County. Let alone a person breaking in, even if a fully armed army breaks in, it is not worth being so panicked. "But that person" Before the servant could finish his sentence, bang! There was just a loud noise, and the door of the banquet hall suddenly shattered into powder. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 251: Making a scene in the banquet hall You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This loud noise continued to echo in the banquet hall. The huge banquet hall became eerily quiet for an instant. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look outside and saw that the garden outside had been completely destroyed and turned into ruins. All the pavilions and pavilions were violently uprooted, as if they had just been swept by a hurricane. Who dares to act so wildly in the Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion? ¡°Mingyu, get out.¡± Suddenly, there was a long roar, like rolling spring thunder, endless, and the momentum was like a rainbow, sweeping over like a mountain roaring tsunami. Hearing this roar like thunder from the sky, everyone was shocked. What's going on? Who is so bold that he dares to break into the eldest prince's territory and call him, the eldest prince of Mingwang, by his first name? Along with this long roar, a stream of white light fell from the sky, turning into a figure and landing directly in the middle of the banquet hall. "What a bold maniac, how dare you act wildly in the Prince's Mansion." The shouts sounded, and a group of fully armed red armored guards poured out from both sides of the banquet hall like a tide. Their cultivation levels were all at the Xiao Zhen Martial Realm. They were all armored and sharp, showing extremely strong combat effectiveness. They formed a formation and headed towards the banquet hall. The intruder pressed past. The intruder snorted coldly. No one saw how his figure moved. All he saw was a golden fingerlight when he raised his hand, a finger as fast as lightning. The heads of the entire row of red-armored guards who rushed at the front flew up. Dozens of heads in the air continued to shed blood, and their faces were filled with fear. Many people took a breath of cold air, it was so fast that they didn¡¯t even see how this person made his move. ¡°Pfft, pfft¡­¡± The scene that happened next made everyone unable to believe their eyes. They saw that the fingers in the figure's hand were as fast as a stream of light, and they continuously shot out a stunning golden light. Little bits of light jumped like meteors among a group of red armors. between guards. In just one minute, all the Red Armored Guards were lying in a pool of blood, and their mutilated bodies were still squirming. The scene was ghastly and horrifying. Wow! No one was surprised. The atmosphere in the banquet hall suddenly became chilling and terrifying, and the air was filled with the pungent smell of blood. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the intruding figure, but it was a lonely young man in white. They could only feel that this was a young man in white clothes, but they could not see his true appearance. The young man's face was covered with a black mask, obscuring his appearance. The crowd could only see the corpses at the feet of the young man in white. Thick blood kept dripping from the steps. The sound of blood dripping stimulated everyone's nerves. Such a scene, appearing in a banquet hall filled with singing and dancing, is too bloody. What surprised everyone even more was that after killing so many people, the young man in white was not stained with any blood. Facing such a bloody scene, the young man's calm eyes were filled with only Gu Jing's unwavering eyes. A ruthless character! This was everyone¡¯s first impression of the young man in white who suddenly broke in. "Who is this person? Why is that roar so familiar?" Mingzhu's whole body suddenly shook, and her beautiful eyes looked at the figure of the young man in white with disbelief, her eyes full of doubt and shock. "No, it's impossible. That guy has died a long time ago, so how could he appear here." Mingzhu shook her head bitterly. "It's him!" At the same time, there was another look in the banquet hall that turned cold. The owner of this look was none other than Lei Gangyang of the Ziyang Sect. How could he forget the figure of the young man in white. This Su Han is naturally Su Han. At this moment, his eyes were cold, and the cold light in his eyes was fixed on the eldest prince at the top of the banquet hall, and he said calmly: "Mingyu, hand over this person." Hiss! ~The crowd gasped again. This man was so audacious that he dared to directly call the eldest son of Prince Ming by his name. But under his gaze, the eldest prince suddenly felt an extremely uncomfortable feeling, as if he was being stared at by a ferocious beast. If he hadn't experienced it personally, he would never have dared to imagine that a seventh-level warrior in the True Martial Realm would actually give him such a feeling. "This must be my imagination." The eldest prince regained his composure in an instant. A small seventh-level warrior of the True Martial Realm, there was no need for him to do it himself. "How can you be so presumptuous as to call His Highness your name?" A young genius whose cultivation was at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm shouted. Su Han lowered his eyes and said lightly: "You are not qualifiedTalk to me and get lost. " The young genius was furious: "Crazy man, I will kill you today." As he spoke, the sharp sword suddenly came out of its sheath, and the sword light hit Su Han like a golden bolt. snort! Su Hanhan snorted, and the young genius who was taking action suddenly let out a scream. The young genius's arm holding the sword was cut off by a golden finger, and a blood arrow spurted out from his shoulder. "What?" Such a turn of events was so terrifying that all the servants of the Prince's Mansion present screamed in surprise, and everyone's eyes changed when they looked at Su Han. Although Su Han¡¯s method of killing the Red Armored Guards was terrifying, those Red Armored Guards were just young True Martial Realm warriors. If it had been anyone else present, he could have killed them at will. But the genius who made the move just now was actually a strong man in the True Martial Heaven Realm. They didn't see clearly how Su Han took action. With just a cold snort and a finger, he was able to cripple a True Martial Heavenly Realm genius. Such tyrannical methods were beyond the reach of ordinary people. "Who else is coming?" Su Han looked around and said coldly. Although he was eager to rescue Su Yunhai, he also knew that if he couldn't win over the people in the hall today, he would have no chance of getting close to the eldest prince Mingyu. If he wants to establish his authority, he must establish it thoroughly and use the most tyrannical means to make all the people present remember him. Whenever he thinks of him, they tremble all over. "What a bold madman, how dare you depose the members of my Nalan family to death." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out out out out out out of two extremely tyrannical figures one left and one right, these are a pair of bald twin brothers, tall, with golden armor and golden robes, and majestic. "This boy has angered the Nalan family. The twin devil kings of the Nalan family have taken action, and this boy has suffered." "The twin little demon kings of the Nalan family are both at the peak of the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. Their combined attack is equivalent to an eighth level of the True Martial Realm." snort! Su Han suddenly sneered, "It's interesting that someone dares to call himself the Little Devil in front of me." As he said that, he suddenly raised his head, and two cold rays of light shot out from his eyes. The eyes were so sharp that the momentum of the Nalan twins paused for an instant. The next moment, Su Han grabbed it with his big hand, and a broad black sword appeared in his hand. A huge sword light shot out from the sword and slammed into the twins of the Nalan family. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was an earth-shaking loud noise, the air was filled with colorful and terrifying energy, and the huge energy fluctuations destroyed the air. I saw the twins vomiting blood from their mouths and flying backwards, with a look of extreme horror in their eyes. Su Han's extremely powerful sword light actually directly destroyed their Dantian True Yuan Sea, turning them into useless people. Wow! No one was shocked, even the eldest prince's eyes narrowed slightly. Although this young man in white was only at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, his thunderous methods far exceeded his imagination. ¡° Moreover, this young man¡¯s tone is even more arrogant. No one dares to call himself the Little Devil in front of him? It sounds like all the geniuses in the hall are not taken seriously by him. But even so, the eldest prince still did not come forward to suppress Su Han. To put it bluntly, the eldest prince is aloof. In his eyes, no matter how strong Su Han is, he is just a low-level figure. To deal with such a person, there is no need for him to take action personally. The most horrified person in the audience was Lei Gangyang of Ziyang Sect. His eyes were full of shock. When he fought against Su Han a month ago, Su Han was still at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm. He tried his best to win. He barely managed to draw with Lei Gangyang. But now, Su Han is already at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. This is such a terrifying rate of progress. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, Lei Gangyang would never believe it. ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t have eyes, let¡¯s come together.¡± Su Han looked around, his voice filled with cold power. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 252: Four geniuses join forces to suppress You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "A few of us will use coercion to suppress him." Ziyang Zong Yuyue said coldly, and a tyrannical pressure burst out from his body. "Yes, we must suppress him and cannot let him run wild here, otherwise the genius of our five major forces will lose face." Yu Yue¡¯s words were recognized by the top geniuses of several other major forces, especially Nalan Su, the top genius of the Nalan family, whose eyes were filled with murderous intent. Only Shen Xingyun sneered and said: "You guys play slowly, I won't accompany you anymore." "Whatever, we don't need you anyway." Several people said one after another, and at the same time released tyrannical pressure from their bodies. Four invisible pressures united in mid-air, forming a hurricane that swept down Su Han head-on. The four major forces and the four major geniuses are the leading representatives of the younger generation in Tianhe County. The four of them didn't even bother to use their own true energy and martial arts. Their pressure was already very strong. If the combined pressure of the four of them was not enough to suppress this young man at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, it would be ridiculous and impossible. Such a thing exists. "You want to use coercion to suppress me, it's a joke." Feeling the sharp increase in pressure, a hint of mockery appeared in Su Han's eyes. His momentum surged, and black energy surged out of his body. The black energy actually contained a trace of extremely domineering aura. "Oh my God, I read that right, that black aura is the aura of a dragon." "That's right, although it's very light, it is indeed dragon energy. It's so scary. What kind of skills does he practice? He can actually cultivate the dragon's breath." These young geniuses present are all sharp-eyed people, and they can see that the aura in Su Han's body is extraordinary. The next moment, Su Han's momentum surged again, and the surging black energy directly collided with the hurricane-like pressure. With a loud bang, the pressure created by the four geniuses was shattered. The four geniuses shook their bodies at the same time, with extremely incredible looks in their eyes! Wow! This time, no one can remain calm. Everyone can¡¯t believe their eyes. The top geniuses of the four major forces jointly suppressed him, but they can¡¯t suppress this man. What kind of pervert is this? "Boy, no matter what evil method you practice, can you withstand my move of the Eighteen Swords of True Martial Arts!" Nalan Su, the first genius of the Nalan family, felt that he had been greatly insulted. He shouted angrily, and the long sword in his hand made a buzzing sound. The sword whistled continuously, and eighteen rays of brilliant sword energy attacked Su Han. Come. "The black dragon's big palm seal." Su Han shouted, and grabbed forward with his big hand, and a huge black dragon claw evolved. The huge dragon claw faced the void and pinched all the eighteen bright sword lights. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the sound of explosions, all eighteen sword energies were shattered by the black dragon's big palm seal. "How is it possible?" Nalan Su's eyes tightened and he was stunned, but his nightmare was not over yet. The black dragon's big palm immobilized his body instantly. Under the squeeze of the dragon's claws, his bones made a crack. There was a clicking sound and screams could not be heard. boom! Su Han directly threw Nalan Su out, whose bones were broken. His eyes were bottomless, flashing with cold murderous intent. These people hit him at gunpoint today. It was unlucky for these people. With Su Han's temper, he did not directly kill anyone, so he was already wide open. "My eldest prince, every injustice has its owner, and its debtor has its owner. If you don't want these people to continue to die or be injured because of you, then hand over the person I'm looking for." Su Han¡¯s eyes sparkled, murderous intent surged, and he walked step by step towards the eldest prince Mingyu, who was sitting at the top of the banquet hall. Quiet, a dead silence. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but fix their eyes on the young man in white. His eyes were as cold as ice, and his courage was unmatched. Single-handedly, with murderous intent, he broke into the banquet hall of the Prince's Mansion. No one knew why he came, but no one dared to underestimate his existence. Facing Su Han¡¯s overwhelming murderous intent, the eldest prince¡¯s expression finally changed slightly and he could no longer remain calm. He could feel that the young man in white clothes in front of him exuded an aura of superiority. It was the aura of a superior person. The arrogance from the bottom of his heart could not be disguised at all. Logically speaking, the eldest prince is the prince of the palace. In the entire Tianhe County, one person is less than ten thousand people. No one has a more noble status than him, and it is impossible for anyone to compare.??More of a superior person. However, in front of this young man, the eldest prince felt a threat from the bottom of his heart. This feeling of threat was like a crack in his high throne. This feeling made the eldest prince extremely uncomfortable, and it also prompted him to make a decision in his heart. No matter who the young man in white was today, he would definitely kill him. "How is it possible? This kind of demeanor is so familiar" From a distance, the face of the little princess Mingzhu changed drastically. She actually felt the familiar arrogance from the young man in white. She had clearly seen this kind of arrogance from that person. It was a pride that only belonged to him. It was this pride that he relied on to withstand the strong pressure of Ziyang Zong Yuyang. " Moreover, what made Mingzhu's delicate body tremble even more was that the boy in white had just used a black broad sword. Although with Mingzhu's eyesight, he could not fully see what the black sword looked like, the outline was extremely familiar. Although Mingzhu firmly believed that Su Han was dead, the impact of the sword on her was so great that Mingzhu's stagnant heart could not help but fluctuate slightly. "Tell me, what happened? Are you not dead?" Mingzhu murmured, wishing she could see through the black mask and see what the face covered by the mask looked like. "What kind of genius is this? We don't seem to have such a person in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, and Tianhe County has never heard of it, but such a person should not be unknown." Shen Xingyun's eyes also fell on Su Han, and his heart was filled with shock. However, with his eyesight, he could not see through the mask on Su Han's face and see his true face clearly. But after seeing Su Han, Shen Xingyun suddenly felt a sense of joy for some reason. The Ziyang Sect has always wanted to be the king and hegemon among the five major forces, but now the Ziyang Sect's idea is about to come to nothing, because now a person has appeared who can compete with those arrogant Ziyang Sect geniuses. This is a very strange feeling. The opponent is obviously only at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, but he has an aura that can turn the overall situation around. "Your Highness, please allow me to do the work for Your Highness and kill this son." Yu Yue said, with murderous intent flashing in his eyes. With the pressure of a strong man at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, he could not crush a seventh-level True Martial Realm to death, which made him feel ashamed. Only by killing Su Han can this shame be erased. "That trash Nalan Su, the strength of the Nalan family is too poor." Yu Yue felt extremely unhappy. If it was not Nalan Su who had taken action just now, but Yu Yue, the young man in white clothes in front of him would not have survived. "No need." The eldest prince Mingyu said two words indifferently, and his eyes suddenly bloomed with golden light, and his eyes were like cold knives, scratching Su Han's face hard. "Look, His Highness is going to take action himself. This kid has really angered His Highness. Now he is finished." The crowd was in awe. The eldest prince was not only the future crown prince, but also a genius in alchemy. He was also the true number one martial arts genius in Tianhe County. He is only thirty years old this year, and his cultivation has surpassed the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. He is only one step away from reaching the next great realm. "Moreover, the eldest prince is a truly blessed person. The energy of heaven and earth surrounds him automatically. His body is born with perfect attributes of the five elements. His talent for cultivation is superior to any genius. If not for this, the old prince would not have chosen the eldest son as the crown prince so early. From any aspect, it is extremely unwise to offend the eldest prince. But the young man in white who suddenly broke in not only offended him, but also completely offended him. No matter how amazing his talent is, it can't save him, because in Tianhe County, no monster can compare with the eldest prince, because no one's talent and luck can reach the level of the eldest prince. "Who are you exactly? I will not kill unknown people." The eldest prince spoke condescendingly and indifferently. "who I am?" Su Hanhan smiled coldly, and with a flick of his hand, a round thing rolled all the way to the feet of the eldest prince. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 254 Mingzhu¡¯s doubts You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Untouchable, you have to understand that in front of me, you are just an ant. I can control your life and death, and I can also deal with your father at will. These are the rights of my son, and no reason is needed." The eldest prince always has a noble attitude, and his whole body is full of nobility, as if he is the only noble in the world. "My eldest prince, put away your nobility. If you are really such a proud person, you won't do tricks behind your back. If you have the guts, let my father go and do everything for me. If you don't dare, It proves that you are afraid of me." Su Hanhan snorted, his arrogance was equally arrogant. His performance made many people tremble with fear. He was probably the first person who dared to be arrogant in front of the eldest prince, and his arrogance was so natural, without any fear. This courage alone, It has to be amazing and admirable. "Hahaha¡­¡­" The eldest prince suddenly burst into laughter. He put away his pressure and took two steps forward. His whole body was almost touching Su Han's body. He said coldly: "Boy, you are very smart. You want to use this trick to save the life." Your father's life, congratulations, you succeeded. I will let him go and use your life to pay for his." "Remember, during the Tianhe Martial Arts Competition in half a month, I will take your life with my own hands." After saying that, the eldest prince turned around and rose into the sky, disappearing into the banquet hall in the blink of an eye. At the same time, his voice came down again: "Keep you half a month longer, cherish it." Su Han's expression remained unchanged, but he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He knew that people like the eldest prince would disdain lying. If he said he would let Su Yunhai go, he would definitely let him go. Su Han has sharp eyesight, and he can tell at a glance what kind of person the eldest prince is. He is full of arrogance. The eldest prince obviously disdains to detain Su Yunhai. Therefore, Su Han used the provocation method to stimulate the eldest prince, and he expected that the eldest prince would definitely submit. How could the arrogant eldest prince tolerate others thinking that he was afraid of Su Han. So, the eldest prince let Su Yunhai go and kept the promise of Tianhe Martial Arts Association. "I'll go, the eldest prince left like this. This guy is really awesome. He was able to use provocation to force the eldest prince to submit." "What's the use? He just used his life to replace his father's life. The eldest prince let his father go, but he wanted to kill him." "The reason why the eldest prince wanted to wait until the Tianhe Martial Arts Association to kill him was to establish his prestige in front of the entire Tianhe County. He wanted everyone to know that the eldest prince's majesty cannot be desecrated." "Alas, what a pity for a genius blessed with luck. No matter how strong his luck is, he is still not as good as the great prince." "Don't say it too early, maybe he won't die. If he doesn't die, this kind of genius will definitely disturb the situation in the entire Tianhe County." Everyone was sighing. At this moment, another figure walked up to Su Han. It was Yu Yue, the first genius of the Ziyang Sect. "It turns out you are from Tianhe Martial Academy." Yu Yue¡¯s face was gloomy, and two rays of light burst out from her eyes, showing hostility. Just now, at Yu Yue's suggestion, the four geniuses joined forces to suppress Su Han with coercion, but Su Han easily resolved it. In front of a room full of geniuses, Yu Yue felt embarrassed and very angry. Although the eldest prince spared Su Han's life today, there is still a question of whether he, Yu Yue, would spare Su Han's life. "The eldest prince's lackey, your master has left, why don't you catch up quickly?" Su Hanlian said with a smile that he was not afraid of the Ziyang Sect¡¯s top genius at all. When he was still at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm, he dared to confront the Ziyang Sect¡¯s genius Lei Gangyang, let alone now. As soon as Su Han said this, Yu Yue's eyes suddenly shrank. The alliance between the eldest prince and the Ziyang Sect was a secret. No one knew that the Ziyang sect was now taking orders from the eldest prince, but Su Han said that they were the eldest prince's lackeys. Is he just talking nonsense, or does he really know something? Su Han looked at Yu Yue indifferently, his eyes were so sophisticated, and he could tell at a glance that the actions of several people in the Ziyang Sect were completely guided by the eldest prince. Although Su Han didn't know what the eldest prince and the Ziyang Sect wanted to do together, judging from his intuition, it was definitely not good. However, now Su Han has no time to quarrel with the people of Ziyang Sect. His top priority is to see Su Yunhai as soon as possible. So at this moment, he already had the idea of ??leaving here. At that moment, Su Han raised his eyebrows and glanced coldly across the faces of everyone in the Ziyang Sect, as if he wanted to remember these people. Several Ziyang Sect geniuses were swept away by him and fell in love with each other.He couldn't help but take half a step back. Among them, Lei Gangyang's expression changed drastically, with a hint of fear in his eyes. "If you are not afraid of death, you are welcome to come to the Tianhe Martial Arts Association with the eldest prince to challenge me. I will wait for you. But before you come, each of you should be mentally prepared to die." Su Hanlian laughed. This crazy declaration made everyone present unable to recover. Yu Yue¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank, and strong murderous intent burst out. At this moment, Su Han stepped on his feet and rose into the air. Before anyone could react, he disappeared from everyone's sight. "Hahaha, you're a bunch of trash, I can come and go as I please, what can you do to me?" ??The loud laughter came from afar, the sound shook the heavens, and suddenly turned into a roar like a tide, spreading throughout the entire Grand Prince's Mansion in an instant. Yu Yue was furious and rushed out of the door. Several other members of the Ziyang Sect also ran out quickly. However, the sky was bright and clear outside, but there was not even a single person in sight. With just this smile, Su Han disappeared without a trace, leaving only echoes that vibrated among the buildings. Yu Yue and several other Ziyang Sect geniuses looked at each other and saw awe-inspiring murderous intent in each other's eyes. "This beast is indeed rampant." Yu Yue gritted her teeth. He was the number one genius of the Ziyang Sect, and the Ziyang Sect was recognized as the strongest among the five major forces, so he had a very strong sense of superiority. He always believed that all the young heroes in Tianhe County , except for the eldest prince, he is the well-deserved first person. But I didn¡¯t expect that at this banquet, an uninvited guest suddenly appeared. He was not afraid of his pressure at all and could walk away under his nose. For him, this is absolutely a shame and will definitely cause his Yu Yue's prestige to drop drastically. "Senior brother Yuyue, this beast has always been rude. Last time I went to Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, he provoked me. He also said that he would kill every person he saw from our Ziyang Sect." Lei Gangyang came to Yu Yue and added fuel to the fire. "What?" Yu Yue's expression changed again, she was simply unbelievable. He is the son of the leader of the Ziyang Sect. If someone says something like this, it would be a slap in the face. The murderous intent in Yu Yue's eyes surged uncontrollably and finally reached its peak at this moment. "Beast, the next time we meet at the Tianhe Martial Arts Conference, it will be your death." Just when Yu Yue and others were filled with murderous intent, no one noticed that a figure hurriedly ran out of the banquet hall. This figure was the protagonist of this birthday party, Princess Pearl. She ran out the door with her skirt in hand, mounted her horse and chased her towards the gate of the Prince's Mansion. Mingzhu was anxious in her heart and whipped her horse whip hard, and a layer of fine sweat soon appeared on her beautiful forehead. However, it was useless for her to chase him like this. The figure of the young man in white was already nowhere to be found at this moment. After running wildly, Mingzhu finally stopped slowly, looking at the empty scenery in front of her, confusion appeared in her bright eyes, and she murmured: "Is it you?" "If you are not dead, why don't you come to see me? Is it because I didn't have time to save you last time at the palace, so you were angry?" After all, Mingzhu is the daughter of a young girl. She is very thoughtful and prone to random thoughts. Facing the sky, he murmured his own questions, but no one answered. At this moment, a female official hurried over and reported: "Little Princess, Princess Yue's condition has recurred again." When Mingzhu heard this, the sadness on her face became even more serious. In the past half month, Mingyue's condition, which had been stable, began to attack again, and the attack became more serious than before. No matter what kind of master was invited to see it, there was nothing to be done. "Let's go back to the palace." Mingzhu was so worried that she had no choice but to put aside her thoughts about her little daughter for the time being, and hurriedly left the eldest prince's residence. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 255 Uninvited Guest You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Dad, are you okay?" Su Han soon saw Su Yunhai who was released from the eldest prince's mansion. Su Yunhai's appearance remained the same as before, but his cultivation had already reached the third level of the True Martial Realm, and he had a tendency to attack the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. As soon as Su Yunhai saw the son she had longed for, she burst into tears and was speechless. "Dad, you are too naive. You just believe whatever others tell you. You don't even know you were betrayed by others." Su Han unceremoniously taught Su Yunhai a lesson. In his opinion, Su Yunhai's character was too forthright. Although it was not a bad thing, it also made Su Yunhai easily trustful of others and gave some villains an opportunity to take advantage of him. "Han'er, this was an accident. Dad was too eager to see you, so he believed that person's words. This kind of thing will never happen again in the future." Su Yunhai also knew that he was too gullible this time, so he fell into the trap of others. Although he was locked up in a prison and didn't know what was happening outside, he could roughly guess how many twists and turns Su Han went through in order to rescue him. "Han'er, the strength of those people is unfathomable. Didn't they make things difficult for you?" Su Yunhai was very impressed by the level of martial arts in the eldest prince's house. Any captain of the personal guard is in the true martial realm, let alone those who are close to the eldest prince. Level masters, almost all of them are in the True Martial Heaven Realm. Su Han smiled faintly, and the aura of Zhenwu Tianjing came out: "Who dares to embarrass me?" Wow! Su Yunhai gasped in disbelief. He couldn't believe his eyes. When did his son actually have such strength. When Su Han left Qingye City three months ago, he was still at the first level of the True Martial Realm, but now it has reached an unfathomable level. This aura and pressure is no less than that of the masters of the True Martial Heaven Realm in the eldest prince's house. . Who would have thought that the playboy who was unknown to everyone in Qingye City would grow to such an astonishing level. "Hahaha, okay, okay, my son, Su Yunhai, is no less impressive when he comes to Tianhe County and fucks their mother." Su Yunhai laughed loudly and even used swear words. It seems that he has also been here these days. Life in prison is too repressed. Not only is the depression in life, but also the depression in spirit. Everyone in Tianhe County is a being that Qingye City needs to look up to. Everyone is too strong. Su Yunhai had suppressed it for several days, and at this moment, he finally burst out happily. ¡°Dad, find a place where I can give you a rest and tell you about your experience in Tianhe County.¡± Of course, Su Han did not tell the earth-shattering deeds he had done, but only selected some relatively ordinary ones. But even so, Su Yunhai was still stunned. The look in his eyes when he looked at Su Han had a completely new change, as if he had met his son on the first day. "Everything feels like a dream." Su Yunhai looked at his son with emotion, took a big sip of wine, and showed a satisfied smile. "Dad, this is not a dream." Su Han knew the meaning of Su Yunhai's words. For more than ten years, he had been playing the role of the number one dude and the number one loser in Qingye City. For such a son, Su Yunhai's only hope was that Su Han could be safe. Just keep growing, don't expect the other person to become a genius who stirs up troubles. "However, as parents, we all have a dream in our hearts for our children to become successful. Who doesn't want their children to be more outstanding and who doesn't want to be proud of their children. The same goes for Su Yunhai, although he knows that this is just an unrealistic dream. But now, this unrealistic dream has really come true, making Su Yunhai feel like it is really a dream. "My son, Su Yunhai, must be extraordinary." Su Yunhai was extremely proud. "Of course." Su Han didn't forget to take the opportunity to show his narcissism. "How is the Su family?" This is the question Su Han is most concerned about. Only when everything in the family is in peace can he have peace of mind. Su Yunhai smiled and said: "Since you improved the "Tianshui Shenyun Jue", the strong men in the family have made breakthroughs one after another. Now there are twenty or thirty Zhenwu realm warriors, most of whom are the younger generation, and there is still a lot of room for improvement. Big. With the support of the constant supply of elixirs in the elixir workshop, everyone's cultivation is going smoothly." It sounds like the Su family is developing well in Qingye City, and no one dares to shake its dominance in Qingye City. However, Su Han was not satisfied with this mere achievement. "Dad, everyone's cultivation speed is still too slow,"Do you want to stay in Qingye City for the rest of your life? If you want to develop into a broader world, this strength is not enough. " Su Han knew that even in Tianhe County, the strength of the Su family was far from enough, let alone the wider world outside. Su Yunhai was startled by Su Han's words, "Han'er, what do you mean" Su Yunhai had never thought about leading the Su family out of Qingye City, but after Su Han said this, Su Yunhai began to think deeply. "Dad, our Su family's secret treasury is quite extraordinary. The lost ancient formations are engraved on the secret treasury door. The origins of the Su family's ancestors are not simple. Such a family should not be buried in Qingye City." Su Han¡¯s eyes sparkled and he said slowly. "Ancient formations, Han'er, are you serious?" Su Yunhai had a look of extreme disbelief in his eyes. He had never known about this matter, and no one had ever told him. "We will talk about this later. The most urgent thing now is that you should improve your strength. I will take you to a place." Su Han brought Su Yunhai to the headquarters of Medicine King Palace. The elixirs here were more suitable for Zhenwu Realm warriors than the elixirs in the Su Family Alchemy Workshop. Although the Su Family Alchemy Workshop has obtained Su Han's true inheritance in technology, Qingye City's alchemy materials, equipment and other aspects are far behind those of Yaowang Palace. Naturally, the quality of the elixirs cannot match those produced by Yaowang Palace. Comparable. In the Palace of Medicine King, there is a new type of Qinglu Pill produced under Su Han's instruction, which can help Zhenwu Realm warriors increase their cultivation speed by more than twice at most. In addition, there are some special and expensive elixirs that cannot be mass-produced, such as the Red Dragon Martial Heart Pill, which can instantly increase the chance of a third-level True Martial Realm warrior successfully attacking the fourth-level True Martial Realm by 70%. With the help of these elixirs, it is not difficult for Su Yunhai to rise to the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. Su Yunhai was surprised to see such a huge commercial organization like Yaowang Palace. Looking at everyone in the Medicine King Palace, they were all respectful to Su Han, and they felt extremely unbelievable. ¡° However, Su Yunhai also knew that his son had great supernatural powers, so he calmed down after being briefly surprised. After settling Su Yunhai in the Medicine King Palace, Su Han took out two more elixirs from the storage ring. These two elixirs were both scavenged from Tuoba Peak's storage ring. Although they are not as rare as the Snow Green Spirit Fruit, they are still extremely valuable. Taking them within the Zhenwu Realm can instantly increase one level of cultivation. Two elixir trees were also left to Su Yunhai. Su Han was never stingy with his own people. "By the way, Han'er, the Su family has invited me to watch their martial arts competition, should I go?" Su Yunhai asked. After experiencing being held hostage by Elder Tuoba, Su Yunhai became cautious. "But it doesn't matter if you go, as long as I'm here, the people of the Su family won't dare to embarrass you!" Su Han smiled. From today on, he also plans to restore his original identity. The geniuses of the Su family saw his thunderous methods today, and they would definitely not dare to embarrass Su Yunhai. "Sir, there is someone outside asking to see you!" At this moment, a deacon from Yaowang Palace came in to report. "Dad, you rest here first, I'll go out and take a look." Su Han gave instructions and walked out of the room. In the outer hall, a young man with a pale face and deep sunken eye sockets was already waiting there. "Young Master Yu?" Su Han couldn¡¯t help but be slightly surprised when he recognized that this young man was the young master of Xingyuan Auction House. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 256: Yu Sangongzi¡¯s prophecy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Mr. Han is too polite. Just call me Yu San. I came here today because I have a very important matter that I want to discuss with Mr. Han." Third Young Master Yu said. "sit." Su Han didn¡¯t say anything more and pointed to the chairs in the hall. The two of them sat down, and a servant from Yaowang Palace presented them with the finest fragrant tea. "Mr. Han showed great power in the eldest prince's mansion today, which impressed Yu. Mr. Han is really a bloody man. In this Tianhe County, there are few people that I can truly admire. Mr. Han, you are the first one." "Yu Sangongzi said. Su Han raised his eyebrows and said calmly: "Young Master Yu is very well-informed." "Haha, Yu does have some information networks, I hope Brother Han doesn't mind." Su Han took a sip of tea and smiled lightly: "My surname is Su." Third Young Master Yu¡¯s face changed, and he said in surprise: ¡°Brother Su¡¯s pseudonym? Then you and the Su family, one of the five major forces" "It doesn't matter, they just happen to have the same surname." "That's it. Brother Su, what I'm going to say next is of great importance. I hope that after Brother Su hears it, he won't tell others." Third Young Master Yu¡¯s tone changed and became serious. Su Han said: "Young Master Yu, it's okay to say so." "Okay. I know that Brother Su is a straightforward person, so I won't beat around the bush. I was born with some talent for observing luck. Recently, there is black air lingering over Tianhe County. I am afraid that there will be subversion and chaos, and countless civilians will be in disaster. The time is just around the corner Within a month.¡± Third Young Master Yu said. Su Han's expression changed slightly. He had heard of this special gifted physique in his previous life, and he could observe luck that ordinary people couldn't see with the naked eye. I just didn't expect that such a special physique would exist in a place like Tianhe County. "Then, why did Brother Yu tell me this?" Su Han changed his mind and smiled lightly, "This is a major matter that concerns the common people and the country. We should inform the Ming Palace." Third Young Master Yu shook his head: "According to my calculations, this chaos is closely related to Prince Ming's Palace. It can even be said that Prince Ming's Palace is the culprit." Su Han frowned slightly and looked at Young Master Yu with some surprise. Third Young Master Yu asked: "Brother Su, what do you think of the eldest prince Mingyu?" Su Han smiled faintly and said: "She is flashy, her heart is higher than the sky, and her nature is cold." "The culprit of this subversion, if I am not wrong in my calculation, should be the eldest prince Mingyu. Brother Su is absolutely right. This man's heart is as high as the sky, and he has a traitor in his head. He will not be satisfied with his current status. He What I want is the throne of Prince Ming. But the current old prince is a powerful man in the spiritual realm and has a life span of more than two hundred years. The eldest prince can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± "According to my calculations, in order to seize power, the eldest prince has led a force that does not originally belong to Tianhe County to Tianhe County. This force will trigger a catastrophe, and countless civilians will suffer because of this catastrophe. and die, but the eldest prince doesn¡¯t care, he just wants the throne.¡± Mr. Yu said word for word. Su Han was surprised. Although he could see that the eldest prince was a restless person, he did not expect that the eldest prince would reach such a crazy level. "Brother Yu, why did you tell me this?" "Brother Su, during the last elixir press conference between Tianyun Trading Company and Yaowang Palace, Yu thought you were extraordinary. Later I found out that the three new elixirs launched by Yaowang Palace were inseparable from you. It's related. This time, you broke into the Prince's Mansion single-handedly again. Your courage, bloodiness and strength shocked Yu. So I calculated your luck and found that you are a person with great luck, and you are also the cause of this chaos. The only variable.¡± "In other words, Yu believes that if great chaos comes, you may be the only one in Tianhe County who can break the situation." Third Young Master Yu¡¯s tone suddenly became extremely serious. Su Han was noncommittal. He didn't understand the so-called theory of luck. However, if being resurrected from the dead and reviving his life could be regarded as great luck, then he could indeed be called a person blessed with great luck. "Brother Su, this matter is of great importance, and you are the only variable in it. Yu gave Mr. Su three strategies, upper, middle and lower. I wonder if you are willing to listen." The Third Young Master Yu said again. "Appreciate further details." "The best thing to do is, Brother Su, take your family, relatives and friends to leave Tianhe County immediately and stay away from the center of the catastrophe. Anything that happens here has nothing to do with you." SuHan shook his head. He wouldn't even consider this best option. He had to participate in the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, and running away when something happened was not Su Han's style. "Zhongce, Brother Su, turns around and joins the eldest prince. Now is the time for the eldest prince to employ people. I believe that with your talent, the eldest prince will not care about some of the frictions in the past." Su Han smiled: "Do you think I am that kind of person?" "Yu also feels that Brother Su is unlikely to choose this strategy, so the only choice is the next one." Third Young Master Yu stared at Su Han, "The next best option is for Brother Su to stay in Tianhe County and break the situation with his own efforts to prevent this catastrophe." Su Han smiled and said: "I think this last option is the real best option in your heart, right?" Young Master Yu smiled shyly and did not deny it: "Although I am not from Tianhe County, I have lived here for many years and have feelings for every plant and tree here. With my selfishness, I do not want this catastrophe. occurring." With one sentence, Su Han had a good impression of the Third Young Master Yu. There is no one in this world who is not working hard and striving for his own selfish interests. Even people with the status of the eldest prince only think about their own throne. There are really not many people like Mr. Yu who care about the common people and the country. "Brother Su, please don't rush to agree to this matter. This matter is not trivial and contains many dangers. Yu still hopes that you will think it through first before talking." Young Master Yu said again. Su Han saw in the eyes of Third Master Yu that he truly cared about the common people. This kind of magnanimity has obviously far exceeded that of the eldest prince Mingyu, and is a magnanimity that no one from Tianhe County can possess. For a moment, Su Han became curious about the origin of the Third Young Master Yu. "Why on earth is the eldest prince so obsessed with the throne? Is it just for the illusory status?" Su Han suddenly asked a question. The Third Young Master Yu said: "Of course it can't be just for status. As far as I know, there is a rare and priceless treasure in the Ming Palace. It is a jade seal that conveys the throne. It is carved from Qiyang jade. Only those who have ascended to the throne in the past dynasties have Talent can possess it. Those who own this jade seal can absorb the spirit of the jade seal, and the chance of successfully attacking the spiritual realm will be greatly increased." "The eldest prince is thirty years old this year. The best time to transform into a spirit is before the age of thirty. If he cannot escape from the mortal world and transform into a spirit within half a year, there will basically be no chance of reaching the spiritual realm in this life. So Yu I guess that the eldest prince is desperate to ascend the throne because of this jade seal." "I see." Su Han nodded, but heard Lord Liuli saying with great joy in his own sea of ??consciousness: "Seven Yang Ling Jade, boy, that is a good thing. If you can snatch it, you can save at least half of it when you attack the spiritual realm in the future. time." ¡°Of course it¡¯s a good thing, otherwise why would even the eldest prince want it?¡± Su Han finally understood why only King Ming in Tianhe County could become a strong person in the spiritual realm. It turned out to be because of the jade seal that passed down the throne. "Okay, Yu will say goodbye today and won't disturb Brother Su's cultivation. I hope Brother Su will consider what I say carefully. If you need anything, you can always come to the Xingyuan Auction House to find me." The third young master Yu said his goodbyes and left. "A force that does not belong to Tianhe County? A great chaos?" Su Han thought about what Mr. Yu said and thought about the style of the eldest prince Mingyu. The more he thought about it, the more likely it was. This prophecy made by Master Yu is 80% likely to be true. In the world of martial arts, all kinds of disputes can never be avoided, and all risks can never be avoided. Su Han knew that if he continued on this path, he would not be able to be alone forever. In the face of the general trend, you must have your own choices. Su Han was also born in Tianhe County in this life. Now that someone told him that Tianhe County was about to be wiped out, he naturally couldn't just sit back and watch. " Moreover, Su Han could also see that Master Yu hoped that someone could stop this chaos, not for himself, but for the sake of the common people. This was particularly rare. This is also what Su Han appreciates the most. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 257: Take off the mask You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boy, with your character, you won't just sit back and watch this matter." Lord Liuli chuckled in Su Han's sea of ??consciousness. Since Su Han broke through to the Zhenwu Heavenly Realm, Lord Liuli's spiritual thoughts have become stronger and stronger. The originally cold creatures are now becoming more and more vivid, full of something close to Human emotions and desires. "what do you want?" Su Han raised his eyebrows and asked. "Hehe, if you have a chance to get the jade seal of passing the throne, you can share half of it with me. The Seven-Yang Spirit Jade is a key part of my spiritual body. If I can get the Seven-Yang Spirit Jade, I can also evolve a spiritual body. Go out and explore the outside world.¡± The spirit body is an existence different from the original body. It is equivalent to a clone derived from the original power, possessing part of the cultivation base and magical powers of the original body. Among humans, only those with strong imperial status can derive spiritual bodies, but demon spirit creatures are born with the magical power to derive spiritual bodies. As long as their cultivation and spiritual thoughts reach a certain level, they can derive spiritual bodies. The Liuli Monarch's body is bound in the Tianhe Liuli Pagoda. If Su Han does not completely refine the Tianhe Liuli Pagoda, the Liuli Monarch will not be able to come to the outside world. Deep in my heart, I have been burning with anger for a long time. The main body cannot come to the outside world, and the spirit body can also do it. " Moreover, Liuli Lord's spiritual body is also very beneficial to Su Han. The Liuli Lord is a demon spirit creature, and its spirit body is at least the spirit level, which is equivalent to Su Han having one more spirit level thug. "Don't worry, since you are from Tianhe County, of course I will not ignore this matter." ¡­¡­ Time quickly came half a month later, the eve of the Tianhe Martial Arts Competition. In the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the sect leader Xie Tianhe personally lectured, accompanied by a group of core elders and senior martial arts masters from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. In front of Master Xie, twenty geniuses were lined up, all of whom were strong in the True Martial Heaven Realm. These were the twenty contestants finally decided by the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. "Our Tianhe Martial Arts School has established its sect with martial arts, and has maintained its position as the top of the five major forces for a hundred years. However, in recent years, the Ziyang Sect has suddenly emerged, and a group of geniuses have emerged, with a tendency to replace us." In front of these proud disciples, Lord Xie Men also pushed his heart. "I hope that at this Tianhe Martial Arts Conference, you can reverse the decline of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy in recent years and suppress the Ziyang Sect in one fell swoop. Are you confident?" ¡°I will certainly live up to the sect master¡¯s trust!¡± Twenty geniuses answered in unison. However, among these twenty people, Shen Xingyun seemed a little worried. The reply voice was obviously not as loud as the others. Shen Xingyun is the most valued disciple of Master Xie, and Master Xie quickly noticed something strange about him. "Is there something wrong with Nebula?" When the voice of Master Xie came, Shen Xingyun came back to his senses, shook his head and said: "No no problem." "Last time, several of your top-ranked geniuses were invited to attend the birthday banquet of the Grand Prince's Mansion. Can you tell whether the geniuses of other forces are real or fake?" Master Xie asked with concern. Elder Shen also turned his attention to his proud grandson, and the other senior officials of the martial arts academy also looked over after hearing Master Xie's question. "this¡­¡­" Feeling the expectant gazes of everyone, Shen Xingyun didn't know how to answer for a moment. It was impossible to tell Master Xie that his majestic number one true disciple of Tianhe Martial Academy could not withstand the pressure of Ziyang Zong Yuyue, right? At this moment, a true disciple said: "Sect Master, regarding that birthday party, there is one thing that I think the Sect Master should know. There is a person in our Tianhe Martial Arts Academy who barged into the banquet without invitation, started a fight, and was deposed. He stole several geniuses who were attending the banquet, and even went toe-to-toe with the eldest prince, making the eldest prince extremely unhappy!" "What? Such a thing can happen." The expressions of a group of senior martial arts officials all changed. It was not a wise move to offend the eldest prince. "That's right, it's the monster from the outer city. Because the eldest prince detained his father, he claimed to declare war on Prince Ming's Mansion. This made the eldest prince furious and said he would kill him at the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament." The true disciple said angrily. Hiss! ~A group of people almost lost their temper on the spot. It was the monster from the outer city again, and this time he actually said that he would declare war on Prince Ming's Mansion. This was a plan to bring down the entire Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. "Why don't you say that the evil brother can resist the pressure created by the four geniuses? Why don't you say that he destroyed Nalan Su with one move? Geniuses all have tempers, so what's wrong with showing off your edge?" ?Another true disciple who was present at the time stood up and said tit for tat. "Abolish Nalan Su?" A group of senior martial arts officials suspected that they had heard wrongly. Nalan Su, isn't he the number one genius of the Nalan family? ¡°Oh my god, what did this monster from the outer city do at the birthday party? A group of senior executives felt a splitting headache. This man is really a little devil. "By the way, why didn't the monster from the outer city come? Isn't he one of the twenty people participating in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association?" Suddenly someone discovered that one person was missing among the twenty people, and the missing person was Su Han. "This guy is so undisciplined, it's outrageous." "It's still a trivial matter to be undisciplined. He is so capable of causing trouble. If this continues, sooner or later our Tianhe Martial Arts Academy will be unable to survive." ??The crowd suddenly exploded and talked about it. "Everyone, if you think about it from another angle, it is not a blessing for our Tianhe Martial Academy to have this son join us. Being able to destroy the number one genius of the Nalan family with one move, this son's combat power is comparable to the top geniuses in Tianhe County. This is what we have It¡¯s a trump card when facing the Ziyang Sect.¡± Elder Ling smiled and came out to smooth things over. Elder Ling is Ling Zhi¡¯s father and Ling Ruier¡¯s grandfather. Although he has never dealt with Su Han directly, he has always defended Su Han on various occasions and is a representative figure who supports Su Han. However, Shen Xingyun¡¯s grandfather, Elder Shen, was not very impressed by Elder Ling¡¯s words: ¡°Does the Tianhe Martial Academy still need him to turn the tide? My grandson Shen Xingyun is enough to represent the highest level of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy.¡± Hearing Elder Shen¡¯s words, Shen Xingyun¡¯s eyelids twitched and his lips opened, as if he wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t. "That's not what you're saying. The more geniuses, the better." Elder Ling retorted. "What is the use of a genius who specializes in causing trouble? I suggest that this monster from the outer city be expelled from the Tianhe Martial Academy" "That's enough, Grandpa." Shen Xingyun took a deep breath and suddenly interrupted Elder Shen's words. "Elder Ling is right. The monsters in the outer city are our most powerful weapon against the Ziyang Sect. I can no longer represent the highest level of the Tianhe Martial Academy." Shen Xingyun said what he had been holding back for a long time, and suddenly felt a lot more relaxed inside. The heavy pressure in my heart suddenly disappeared, and my whole mind suddenly became clear, and there was even a faint smile on the corner of my mouth. Elder Shen was refuted by his grandson on the spot, and when he heard what his grandson said later, he couldn't help but be stunned and froze on the spot. "Everyone, I once held the throne of the number one genius in the Tianhe Martial Academy. Now it's time for me to hand over this throne." Facing the gazes coming from all directions, Shen Xingyun felt calm and said calmly. That¡¯s right, he, Shen Xingyun, was proud and once looked down on that monster from the outer city. He was also very face-conscious and was unwilling to admit that the potential of the monster from the outer city far exceeded his own. However, none of this could stop the growth of the monster from the outer city. At the banquet in the Grand Prince's Mansion, Shen Xingyun could not resist the pressure of Yu Yue alone, but Su Han could resist the joint efforts of four people, including Yu Yue. The pressure, even in turn, shattered that pressure. This is the gap. If it were the former Shen Xingyun, he would definitely not be able to accept it. But at this moment, he felt calm. First, after being frustrated by Yu Yue, he learned his shame and became brave, and his character grew a lot. Secondly, Su Han's potential was already far ahead of him, so he felt calm. At this moment, a hearty laughter sounded from far away, but it came quickly from outside the hall from far to near. "Thanks to Brother Shen for being considerate, but I don't care about these false names. You should continue to be the number one genius in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." Along with these words, a figure walked into the hall. But it was a young man in white, with a delicate face and extraordinary handsomeness, with a faint smile on his face. The appearance of the boy in white immediately attracted everyone's attention. "Who is this person?" Everyone looked at each other in shock. They discovered that they didn¡¯t recognize this young man in white who suddenly appeared. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 258: Want to eat tender grass again? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone present looked at each other, and Lingzhi in the crowd was even more puzzled. This young man in white clothes clearly felt familiar to her, but after a closer look, she didn't recognize him. "This, isn't this the monster from the outer city?" One of the disciples suddenly pointed at Su Han and shouted in disbelief, as if he had discovered a new continent. This shout immediately shocked everyone. If you look closely, you will see that the bottomless eyes of this young man in white are exactly the same as those of the monster from the outer city? " Moreover, when they looked at the figure and temperament of the young man in white, it was obvious that he was the monster from the outer city. "It is indeed him. Why didn't I expect it just now? In the entire Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, who else would say that he does not care about his fame? He is the only one who is always so arrogant." "He had been wearing a mask before, but I didn't expect him to look like this after taking off the mask. He looks so young. It's really hard to imagine that all those thunderous methods were done by this fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy." ¡°So handsome, I feel like I¡¯m about to fall in love with him.¡± Some female disciples even made nymphomaniacal sounds. "Is this guy the brat who quarrels with me every day?" Lingzhi was stunned in disbelief. She had also guessed what Su Han looked like under the mask. She had guessed many possibilities, but she never expected that this guy was so young, even younger than she thought. How old. In other words, Lingzhi always thought that this guy was at most two or three years younger than her. But now it seems that Su Han is at least six or seven years younger than her. For a moment, Lingzhi didn¡¯t know what was going on, and suddenly became furious. It felt like being deceived, which was a bit uncomfortable. After hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, the young man in white smiled slightly and did not deny it. This also made everyone understand more clearly that he was really the monster from the outer city. The monster from the outer city actually took off the mask that had never left his body, which made them vaguely feel that something was about to happen. "Everyone, due to personal reasons, I used a fake name and identity to hide it from you. I would like to apologize." "If anyone feels inappropriate about the personal grudge between the eldest prince and me, he can raise it on the spot." The voice of the young man in white was loud and penetrating, and his eyes swept over the faces of everyone present in turn. Under his gaze, even Sect Leader Xie and several core elders felt their breaths stagnate. The young man in front of them gave them a feeling of being lifted up from a mountain, as if he was born to have such a noble demeanor. For them, this is a very incredible feeling, but it really appears in their hearts. "It's a trivial matter for you to use a false identity, but if you are an enemy of Prince Ming's Mansion, aren't you afraid of hurting us? I suggest that the master of the sect expel this person from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy!" A Martial Arts Dean couldn't stand such pressure, so he simply He smashed the broken jar and shouted angrily. "No nonsense!" Master Xie shouted immediately. He, Xie Tianhe, was the kind of person who would try every means to win over his disciples when they showed their talents. If a disciple offended a powerful enemy, he would kick him out. "But the master" The elder wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Master Xie without hesitation: "Needless to say, I have made up my mind. Tianhe Martial Academy is by no means the kind of person who will kill any of its disciples once they provoke a powerful enemy. Shameless force of betrayal.¡± The normally indecisive Sect Leader Xie seemed extremely determined at this time. It seemed that no matter what others said, it was difficult to shake his decision. "If anyone else has any objections to my decision, they can choose to leave Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. We will not work together if we have different paths." The Lord Xie Men was also out, looking around with a pair of eyes, with rare toughness. As the leader of the sect, he always considered the overall situation in everything he did. Every decision we make must be based on the interests of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. If it is beneficial to the Martial Arts Academy, we will do it. If it is not good for the Martial Arts Academy, we will not do it. After so many years, he seemed to only have eyes for the overall situation, and never did anything according to his own heart. The last time Su Han beheaded Tuoba Peak and Tuoba Liu, from the perspective of Sect Master Xie, he did not want to punish Su Han, because Su Han was not wrong in the whole thing. However, he wanted to consider the overall situation and appease the powerful Elder Tuoba, so he hesitated. Although Master Xie still saved Su Han in the end, the hesitation that day also formed a demon in Master Xie's heart. Every time he thinks about it, he feels that he is not a competent sect master. The first thing a competent sect master should do is to be fair.??Didn't do it. Therefore, thanking the sect leader for protecting Su Han today is actually making up for the mistakes made that day. "Okay, okay, you are indeed the leader of the sect. Such a sect power is worthy of me, Cheng Can, to sacrifice my life and blood for." A figure walked out of the crowd with a smile, it was Cheng Can. Cheng Can¡¯s words were like a fuse, blowing up many people. "Hot-blooded loyalty is the foundation of our Tianhe Martial Academy. I also support the sect leader's decision." "My disciples have advanced and retreated together with the Tianhe Martial Academy. What's so great about the eldest prince? Could it be that he can still destroy us?" "The eldest prince detains other people's fathers, which is not a good thing in itself. It doesn't matter that he is the eldest prince. It is shameful to insult other people's parents." "Brother Monster, we support you." More and more people are beginning to support Su Han. There is a passion in everyone's heart, just waiting for the right time to ignite it. At the same time, the faces of the small group of people who accused Su Han became increasingly ugly. Everyone was filled with indignation, and no one cared about them at all. They left the conference hall in despair amid the excitement. No matter whether they really want to leave Tianhe Martial Arts Academy as Master Xie said, one thing is certain, from today on, Tianhe Martial Arts Academy no longer needs these people who follow the trend. Xie Men's face was gratifying. He felt that he had no wrong decision. The existence of Su Han was like a tester, and he suddenly shattered those who became inflamed. Those who follow the trend can ask for Su Han to be expelled for their own interests today, and they may betray Tianhe Martial Academy at any time for their own interests in the future. It¡¯s okay not to want this kind of person. Today¡¯s incident, although not sensational enough, is like a major rectification within the Tianhe Martial Academy. Nearly one-third of the disciples and senior officials of the martial arts academy were gone at once. The people left behind are all passionate and loyal people. Under the prestige of Master Xie and the strength of the monsters in the outer city, the interior of Tianhe Martial Academy suddenly became monolithic. Everyone began to work hard to prepare for the arrival of the Tianhe Martial Arts Association. "Boy, wait a minute." Outside the door of the conference hall, Lingzhi, who was dressed in light yellow tight-fitting leather armor, wrapped in a burst of natural body fragrance, quickly stopped Su Han. This scene is like a re-enactment of the scene. More than a month ago, at the entrance of Xingyuan Auction House, after the new drug launch conference of Yaowang Palace, Lingzhi stopped Su Han in the same way. But at that time, Su Han was still acting as "Han Shu" with a mask on his face. Now that he took off the mask, he turned out to be such a young boy, like a stranger. Lingzhi always felt a little unnatural. There was actually a sense of restraint in the way he moved, not as carefree as before. Su Han's eyes stayed on Lingzhi for a second, and he smiled: "Why, you want to give me money again like last time? No, you must be looking at my jade tree in the wind and want to eat young grass again, right?" " "What did you say?" Lingzhi was furious in an instant. Yes, it was this boy. His tone of wanting to be beaten has not changed at all! ¡°All of a sudden, the strange feeling in Lingzhi¡¯s heart disappeared, and the familiar feeling came back. She just wanted to catch the kid in front of her and beat him severely. "What do you mean you want to eat again? Who cares about eating it? Brat, if you continue to be disrespectful, I won't give you the food." Lingzhi put her hands on her hips and scolded angrily. That tight-fitting leather armor outlines her body curves, which is so hot that it makes people nosebleed. Even Su Han couldn't help but look at Ling Zhi a few more times before asking: "What is it?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 259: Take it all! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You damn boy, did you forget about the Chongxuan Jinjing I recommended to you?" Lingzhi was furious. She knew that Su Han was not particularly rare about the piece of heavy black gold crystal, but she didn't forget it completely, right? "Ahem, I did forget, but you're not so angry" Facing this tough woman, Su Han couldn't help but get a headache again. Lingzhi glared at Su Han: "I won't argue with you! Someone, bring the things up!" The entourage presented two boxes. When Su Han saw the boxes, his eyes lit up and he praised: "These are wooden boxes made of Xuanyun logs. Xuanyun logs are sinister in nature. They are used to hold weapons and can be used forever." Keep your weapon sharp. In Tianhe County, it is not easy to get this Xuanyun log. It seems that you spent a lot of money." Lingzhi was stunned for a moment, feeling a little incredible that Su Han could tell the name and efficacy of this Xuanyun log. "You brat, you have a lot of vision." Lingzhi snorted coldly and opened the first wooden box with his own hands. Inside the box were nine flying knives, which were made from the heavy black gold crystal that day. This Chongxuan Gold Crystal was originally a transparent golden crystal. After being made into a flying knife, it became as thin and transparent as cicada wings. When the sunlight hit it, it was like ice entering water, turning into nothingness and completely blending into the void. middle. " Moreover, this heavy black gold crystal is extremely hard, and a thin piece is enough to cut through a piece of steel. Ordinary magical weapons cannot leave any scars on this thin flying knife. Lingzhi had to admire Su Han's vision. Back then, she thought it would be a waste to make the Chongxuan Gold Crystal into a flying knife, but she didn't expect that the Chongxuan Gold Crystal, made into a flying knife, would be so brilliant. Immediately afterwards, Lingzhi opened the second wooden box, and inside was a pair of Celestial Silkworm Soft Armor. "This Celestial Silkworm Soft Armor is a half-step spiritual weapon made from the Celestial Silkworm silk produced in the barbarian land of the Western Region, blended with the skin of the giant whale on the seabed. It can withstand the blows of ordinary True Martial Heaven Realm experts!" The so-called half-step spiritual weapon is actually a nine-refined mortal weapon. It reaches the highest level among mortal weapons, but it is not yet a spiritual weapon. But in Tianhe County, it is not easy to get such a pair of soft armor, because armor is different from weapons and is more difficult to make. Good armor is much rarer than good weapons. A good pair of armor can save half your life at critical moments. "Don't look at me like that. You helped Rui'er detoxify. You also helped solve my cultivation problems. I should thank you both emotionally and rationally." Lingzhi snorted uncomfortably. It has to be said that Lingzhi¡¯s thank you gift was very sincere, and this pair of Celestial Silkworm Soft Armor even made Su Han feel a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, I¡¯ll accept it.¡± Su Han was not polite and accepted it directly. Lingzhi breathed a sigh of relief secretly. She was afraid that Su Han would make a mess again, which would make her lose face. Seeing Su Han happily accepting it, Lingzhi was even happier than she had gotten the treasure. "The Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament will start in three days. How are you prepared?" Lingzhi changed her tone and returned to her role as a teacher. Su Han did not answer directly, but smiled and said: "What are your expectations of me?" "Do you really want me to say it?" Su Han said strangely: "If you want to say something, just say it. Why do you ask me?" "Uhthat little girl Rui'er has been looking forward to you showing off your skills at the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament all day long. I'm her aunt, so her hope is my hope." Lingzhi¡¯s face turned slightly red. Su Han didn't give her a chance to be vague. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Show me your skills? It's too vague. Be more specific." Lingzhi paused, and a glint flashed in his beautiful eyes: "If you can defeat all your opponents and win the first prize in the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, we will all be happy for you." Su Han joked: "Are you just happy for me? Is there any reward?" "Yes, I have!" Lingzhi puffed up her plump chest and said crisply, "As long as you can win the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament and beat the Ziyang Sect, you can get any reward you want!" In Lingzhi¡¯s mind, no matter what reward Su Han wanted, it would just be some treasures and pills. At worst, I'll try to find a way to get him a pair of treasures like the Celestial Silkworm Soft Armor. Unexpectedly, Su Han had a strange look on his face after hearing her words. His eyes swept over Lingzhi's body, and his eyes even looked at her hot figure wantonly. "What are you looking at?"?? " Lingzhi reacted suddenly, her handsome face flushed red, and she said angrily, "Any reward I mentioned is not included." "Oh, forget it." Su Han looked uninterested and turned away. "Stop!" Lingzhi gritted her teeth, with a look of determination in her beautiful eyes, and stamped her feet and shouted: "As long as you can suppress the arrogance of the Ziyang Sect, I can take a test take a test think about it." "Just thinking about it?" Su Han stared at Ling Zhi with a half-smile, "It seems sincerity is not enough!" "Su, you bastard!" Lingzhi¡¯s eyes almost burst into flames. This guy definitely did it on purpose. Doesn¡¯t he know that saying he¡¯ll think about it is basically equivalent to agreeing? Do I have to say it clearly myself? "Asshole, stop right here." Watching Su Han's figure walking further and further away, Lingzhi became anxious. She knew that except for Su Han, there was no one else in the Tianhe Martial Academy who could compete with the peak genius of the Ziyang Sect. In a hurry, Lingzhi's brain twitched, and he shouted out of nowhere: "I won't tell you anymore. Yu Yue of Ziyang Sect is very strong. Whether you can beat him is still unknown. If you can really beat him, then follow me again It¡¯s not too late to negotiate terms. When the time comes, even if you want to eat both Rui¡¯er and me, it¡¯s not impossible!¡± Lingzhi didn¡¯t know what was going on with her, but she actually said such words. As soon as the words came out of her mouth, she regretted it. She was so ashamed that she almost wanted to pull out her sword and kill herself. She cursed secretly that she was really out of her mind. In the past, she would not have said such a thing even if she was killed. Especially, the other person is still a boy six or seven years younger than himself. What would he think of himself? When Lingzhi thought of this, she almost wanted to dig a crack in the ground and crawl in. She plucked up the courage to look up, but was stunned. She saw that Su Han had walked far away at some point. He didn't seem to hear what Ling Zhi said just now. "Huh~ It's a good thing I didn't hear it." Lingzhi couldn't tell whether she was happy or disappointed. She swayed, caught up with Su Han, and said weakly: "Actually, if you can win the first prize in the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, all the women in Tianhe County will line up for you to choose." .¡± Su Han was actually just joking. He didn't really have that idea. Hearing Ling Zhi say this, he just smiled and asked: "So, you really hope that I win the first prize in the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament?" "Of course. To be honest, the last time Lei Gangyang of the Ziyang Sect came to Tianhe Martial Arts Academy to provoke me, I thought no one in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy could stop the arrogance of the Ziyang Sect. But now, if I have to have something to rely on, I hope It¡¯s you, and I feel it can only be you.¡± Lingzhi is also very honest. Su Han¡¯s face turned cold, and he half-smiled: ¡°For the sake of Tianhe Martial Academy¡¯s status, you can choose to sacrifice yourself?¡± "What kind of person am I like?" Lingzhi gritted her teeth, extremely angry. She was such a proud person and disdained any suitors. How could she be the kind of person who would sacrifice her life for profit? Doesn¡¯t this bastard know that he wants to motivate him and give him extra motivation? "Okay, then I will answer you directly. No matter what the reason is, I will do my best to stop the Ziyang Sect." Su Han¡¯s tone revealed an unquestionable confidence. Going further, the Ziyang Sect had several conflicts with him, and even protected his enemy Ouyang Yufei. To put it more closely, the Ziyang Sect is a force under the command of the eldest prince. The eldest prince lured the wolf into the house and wanted to overthrow Tianhe County. The Ziyang Sect must also have a share. In terms of both emotion and reason, it was impossible for Su Han to let go of the people of the Ziyang Sect. After Lingzhi left, Su Han felt more urgent about the upcoming Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament. Before the start of the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, Su Han came to the Medicine King Hall again. He wanted to make more thorough preparations for the upcoming Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament. In the Palace of Medicine King, Su Yunhai was still in seclusion and had not come out, and Su Han did not bother him. However, Liu Mao, who had been in seclusion for a long time, finally came out. And his cultivation level was suddenly promoted from the third level of the True Martial Realm to the fourth level of the True Martial Realm. What makes Su Han feel strange is that Yaowang Palace looks a little deserted, as if there are not many guests. "Master Young Master, you are finally here!" Liu Mao was so excited that he almost blurted out the word "Master". The master-disciple relationship between him and Su Han is still a secret and no one knows about it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 260: The frustrated eldest prince You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Liu Mao who had broken through to the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, Su Han also nodded slightly. He knew that this was just the beginning. Liu Mao had the "Shendan Jue", which could transform the alchemist's soul power into martial arts cultivation, and his cultivation would continue to rise in the future. People are in high spirits during happy events. Liu Mao has become a strong man in the Zhenwu Realm, and he is very energetic. After inviting Su Han into the room, Liu Mao bowed respectfully. "This disciple is grateful to Master for his cultivation. From now on, he will definitely serve Master more wholeheartedly." Although he knew that Su Han looked down on these vulgar rituals, Liu Mao still kowtowed three times before getting up and ordering someone to deliver some elixirs. "I know that Master is going to participate in the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, so I have prepared ten Xuan Ni Huan Yang Pills, ten new Clear Dew Pills, and several bottles of new True Essence Powder for you." I have to say that Liu Mao is very considerate in considering the problem. He had already prepared these things in advance. Su Han was naturally not polite and accepted it directly. As a master, you should still enjoy these benefits. "These are some materials I need. You should also prepare them." These materials have their own uses, but Su Han needs to refine several bottles of powerful poison. Although using poison is a heresy, if the enemy is trying to use poison to fight poison, it is a great good. "Moreover, Su Han didn't believe in the character of the Ziyang Sect and the eldest prince at all. Prepare some poison, that's called being prepared. "Master, the Medicine King Palace has encountered some trouble" Liu Mao suddenly took a deep breath and spoke as if he had made up his mind. "what happened?" "Prince Ming's Mansion suddenly issued an order saying that the elixirs from Yaowang Palace did not pass their review and were prohibited from being sold in the market. We sent the elixirs to Prince Ming's Mansion for review, but they tried every means to shirk the blame and refused to give us the review results. Now there are three types of elixirs. New elixirs can only be piled up in the warehouse, and the business of Medicine King Palace is about to come to a halt." Liu Mao also summoned up the courage to ask Su Han for help. He knew that on the surface it was the Ming Palace that was making things difficult for the Yao Palace, but in fact, it must be the Tianyun Trading Company that was behind it. Su Han warned the third master of the Yaowang Palace last time, saying that Tianyun Trading Company would definitely not let it go, so if he wanted to do something, he had to kill Tianyun Trading Company completely. But it is a pity that Yaowang Palace has no ambition to replace Tianyun Trading Company, and the master of the third palace did not really take Su Han's warning to heart. Therefore, Liu Mao felt a little ashamed. The Yao King Palace did not listen to Su Han at that time, but now he has to ask Su Han for help when he encounters problems. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± Su Han finally understood why the Yaowang Palace was left in the cold. He was a little surprised before that the three new elixirs of Yaowangdian were a great success at the press conference. Logically speaking, even if there is not a long line at the door, business should be booming. It turns out that it was the Ming Palace that was forcibly interfering. Su Han could guess with his toes that this was done by the eldest prince. "It seems that the backer behind Tianyun Trading Company is the eldest prince. Ziyang Sect, Tianyun Trading Company, one martial artist and one merchant are all giants in Tianhe County. It seems that the eldest prince is really ambitious to aspire to the throne!" When Liu Mao heard that the eldest prince was the backer of Tianyun Trading Company, his heart suddenly became cold: "Master, so you are saying that there is nothing we can do?" Liu Mao knew that the eldest prince was the crown prince of the Ming Palace. No matter how powerful Su Han was, he would not be able to confront the Ming Palace. "It's not impossible." Su Han's eyes were cold and he ordered: "Go to the Xingyuan Auction House now and ask to see Young Master Yu. Ask him to sell the elixirs from the Medicine King Palace in the name of the Xingyuan Auction House. The proceeds from the sale of the elixirs will be , give him 10% of the shares." "Thiswill Master Yu help us?" Liu Mao was a little hesitant. The Ming Palace has banned the sale of elixirs from Yaowang Palace. Whoever helps Yaowang Palace sell elixirs now is working against the palace. "Divide it into 10% shares, and he will help." Su Han smiled, he was not wrong in judging people, and Young Master Yu was not someone who was afraid of power. Not long after, Liu Mao excitedly brought back the news. Young Master Yu agreed to sell the elixirs from Yaowang Palace in the name of Xingyuan Auction House. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t even want the 10% dry stock. Completely free help! This sudden good news made everyone in the Palace of Medicine King burst into joy. Within two days, a large amount of elixir revenue began to flow into the Medicine King Palace. The entire Medicine King Palace was grateful to Su Han and the Third Young Master Yu. Su Han knew that this was sold to him by the Third Young Master Yu.A favor of mine. Although the two of them did not interact directly, there seemed to be a tacit understanding and their relationship was getting closer. ¡­¡­ The Great Prince¡¯s Mansion. "What a Xingyuan Auction House, how dare you blatantly ignore this prince's ban on the Medicine King Palace." There was a cold light in the eldest prince's eyes. Although he did not fly into a rage, those who were familiar with the eldest prince knew that his expression indicated that he was truly angry. The arrogant eldest prince never expected that in just half a month, his majesty would be challenged one after another. "Someone, go and seal up the Xingyuan Auction House. From today on, there will no longer be a Xingyuan Auction House in Tianhe County." There was an unquestionable flavor in the eldest prince's tone. "Your Highness, this must not be done." A confidant said quickly. "Why, don't I have the power to seal down an auction house?" The eldest prince narrowed his eyes and looked unhappy. The confidant leaned over and spoke in the ear of the eldest prince. After hearing this, the eldest prince's face changed slightly. "Is this true?" The confidant hurriedly said: "It is absolutely true, Your Highness, the background of the Third Young Master is not trivial. To be on the safe side, we'd better not cause any trouble before the incident." The eldest prince's face was ugly, his expression changed again and again, and finally he punched the coffee table beside him: "I feel aggrieved, I really feel aggrieved. How can I, the eldest prince of the Ming Dynasty, have to suffer the loss of being dumb like this?" "Your Highness, I have just received a tip-off that the Third Young Master Yu once met with Su Han. The reason why he did this must have been under Su Han's instigation." "It's Su Han again!" The aggrievedness in the eldest prince's heart suddenly turned into an uncontrollable murderous intention. "Rat, since you are trying to hit my gun again and again, I will definitely give you a happy death at the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament. I guarantee that no one in the sky or on earth can save you!" ¡­¡­ The night before the Tianhe Martial Arts Competition. The day that the five major forces have been waiting for is finally coming. Within the Ziyang Sect, the sect leader Yu Qingfeng personally lectured. "His Royal Highness the First Prince has high hopes for our Ziyang Sect, hoping that the Ziyang Sect can win the top three places in this Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament. With your strength, it should not be difficult to achieve this." Yu Qingfeng¡¯s tone was calm. "I will definitely live up to His Highness's expectations." More than twenty geniuses who participated in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association said in unison. After the meeting ended, Yu Qingfeng left Yu Yue alone. "Yue'er, my father has high expectations for you this time. I hope you can win the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament. In previous Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, the reward for the first place is always far higher than that of others. It is said that the reward for the first place this time is It¡¯s even more extraordinary, it¡¯s probably a spiritual weapon.¡± "Spiritual weapons." Yu Yue's expression changed. Even the most powerful Ziyang Sect in Tianhe County only had a few spiritual weapons, and they were all in the hands of the strong men at the top of the sect. The younger generation had no chance to obtain the spiritual weapons. . "Dad, don't worry, the champion of this Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament will definitely be in the kid's pocket." Yu Yue is full of confidence. In this Tianhe Martial Arts Competition, he will not only win the championship, but also kill the ungrateful Su Han with his sword, and let the entire Tianhe County know that he, Yu Yue, is the well-deserved number one among the five major forces. The majesty of the king cannot be challenged by anyone. "Since you are so confident, you can rest assured as a father. Remember, the Tianhe Martial Arts Association is only the first link in the plan. Our ultimate goal is to unify Tianhe County." Yu Qingfeng¡¯s tone became serious. "Dad, don't worry, the Ziyang Sect's road to unifying Tianhe County will be led by Ha'er. Let the other four major forces know that the genius of the Ziyang Sect is not at the same level as them." "Hahahaha, okay, you are indeed my son." Yu Qingfeng laughed, as if he had seen a bright future. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 261: Throwing Knife Skills You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the True Disciple Area of ??Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, Su Han is making final preparations for the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament. Now, his cultivation at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm has been very stable, and he has even successfully grasped the opportunity to reach the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. Su Han expected that once he broke through to the eighth level of the True Martial Realm, the red gold magnetic storm he had condensed would be able to break away from the primary stage and reach the second stage. ???????????????????????? If the red gold magnetic storm reaches the second stage of power, not to mention the eighth or ninth level of the True Martial Realm, even the ordinary half-step spiritual realm will have difficulty breaking free from its shackles. The four sets of martial arts "Aoxue Sword Technique", "Five-Shaped Fist", "Purple Cloud Palm" and "Tianhe Finger", as well as the Qinggong "Fan Ye Footwork" are also getting better day by day, with a lot of improvements every day. "The magical martial arts "Black Dragon Palm Seal" that comes with "Black Dragon Book" is also practiced diligently every day without slacking off. At the same time, Su Han is still preparing a new set of martial arts. The core of this set of martial arts are the nine Chongxuan flying knives made of Chongxuan gold crystals. "The power of flying knives is comparable to that of bows and arrows, but they are more concealed and more maneuverable than bows and arrows." Although the bow and arrow have a long range, there is a process of loading the arrow into the bow. This process makes the concealment and controllability of bows and arrows lose to those of flying knives. " Moreover, the nine flying knives in Su Han's hand are made of heavy black gold crystals. They are thin and transparent. Once used, ordinary warriors cannot detect the existence of the flying knives with the naked eye. It can be said that they have achieved the ultimate in concealment. Su Han found a special skill suitable for this heavy-mysterious flying knife from his memory, called "Moon-Shattering Flying Knife". It is a powerful force that can shoot through the sun and moon and destroy stars. Of course, with Su Han's current cultivation level, shooting through the sun and moon is obviously an exaggeration. But this "Moon-Shattering Flying Knife" stunt can make him even more powerful. Su Han has completed the second chapter of his Black Dragon Book, and his strength has reached 20,000 kilograms. Compared with warriors of the same level, he definitely has a natural advantage in using flying knives. " Moreover, the existence of the evil eye in his left eye also makes his eyesight far superior to that of warriors of the same level. Arm strength and eyesight are the two most needed items for practicing flying knives. Su Han is far superior to ordinary people in these two areas. The hidden weapon of flying knives is almost tailor-made for him. In the following time, Su Han was immersed in the practice and understanding of "Moon-Shattering Flying Knife". As time passed, the next morning came, and the much-anticipated Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament finally arrived. Phew~ Su Han, who had been practicing all night, opened his eyes and exhaled a breath of turbid air. The figure was like a sharp arrow, shooting out of the true disciple area and heading towards the venue of the Tianhe Martial Arts Association. On this day, almost everyone from Tianhe County came out in full force. The Tianhe Martial Arts Festival is a grand event held only once every five years and attracts the attention of hundreds of millions of people. No one wants to miss this excitement. Early in the morning, the venue was packed with people. Even the large square with a radius of more than ten miles seemed overcrowded. Many spectators even came from other cities in Tianhe County. Some of them traveled for a month to get here. "I heard that today you can see the sect masters of the five major forces and all the genius disciples." "The five major forces represent the highest level of martial arts in Tianhe County. Today, we can see the top talents of the five major forces compete together. This is an opportunity that only comes once in five years." "It is said that there is a peerless evildoer in the Ziyang Sect named Yu Yue. He has reached the ninth level of the True Martial Realm at the age of twenty. I made a special trip to see him." The crowd was talking a lot, and everyone was looking forward to the arrival of the five major forces. Under the gaze of everyone, a long cry suddenly came from the void shrouded by thick clouds. In the clouds, thousands of rays of rays of light are shot out, filled with all kinds of divine lights. I saw the void, and suddenly torn from four directions. Four groups of figures walked out of the void and landed on the rostrum. Coming from the east is the Ziyang Sect, headed by the sect leader Yu Qingfeng, who leads a group of elders and more than 20 participating disciples. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ??Wear purple robes and long swords. Coming from the south is Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, and the leader is a woman. She is wearing a large animal skin cloak, with gorgeous eyebrows and looks extremely graceful. She is none other than Madam Jade, the head of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. The majority of the women at Ten Thousand Beasts Villa are women. All the female disciples are wearing clothes made of animal skins and copper bells and rings. Their manners are swaying, and their words and smiles have a different style that is different from those of the famous sects. ¡°?It is said that Ten Thousand Beasts Villa is founded on the method of channeling spirits to control beasts, and most of the people who are talented in channeling are women, so a situation in which yin rises and yang declines. " Everyone was whispering, and pairs of wolf-like and tiger-like eyes were constantly looking at the female disciples of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. They really wanted to become a member of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa right away. Coming from the west are the Nalan family and the Su family. These two major forces have been married for generations and have been in an alliance for hundreds of years. They even appear together on such occasions. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Relatively speaking, the strength of the two major families is relatively weak, and the number of participating places allocated to them is also small. The number of participating children from the two major families combined is the same as that of the Ziyang Sect. ??Looking carefully, each of the participating disciples from several major forces is at the True Martial Heaven Realm. On the surface, it seems that the worst one is at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. "There are so many geniuses. In this year's Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, the participants are all geniuses in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm. I remember that there were many Zhenwu Realm talents in the last competition." "This year is really full of talents, especially the Ziyang Sect. Everyone is a top talent." "Yu Yue of the Ziyang Sect is a rare evildoer in a hundred years. He has reached the ninth level of the True Martial Realm at the age of only twenty. He is also the only one among the contestants who is at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. If nothing else goes wrong, Yu Yue has a great chance of winning the championship. .¡± After listening to everyone's discussion, Yu Qingfeng smiled and said to Yu Yue beside him: "Yue'er, it seems that you deserve to win the championship this time." Yu Yue said calmly: "I hope that there will be one or two geniuses who are as good as me, so that there will be challenges." There was a trace of arrogance in his tone. "Okay, you are indeed my son. When you win the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, you will definitely be favored by the hidden sects outside Tianhe County." Yu Qingfeng¡¯s tone was filled with pride. "Haha, to win the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, is it too early for Sect Master Yu to say this?" In the void, another chuckle suddenly came. Immediately afterwards, Xie Tianhe, the master of Tianhe Martial Arts School, dressed in white, led a group of disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts School from the north and landed on the rostrum. As soon as Xie Tianhe said these words, he immediately aroused the hatred of the entire Ziyang Sect. Both the elders and the disciples glared at him with a trace of hostility in their eyes. Yu Qingfeng also frowned and sneered: "Brother Xie, you came so early? I thought that Tianhe Martial Arts Academy knew that it could not defeat the Ziyang Sect, so in order to avoid embarrassment in front of the entire Tianhe County, it simply stopped coming." This is an obvious provocation. The martial arts meeting has not yet begun, but the atmosphere on the rostrum has already become tense. The eyes of the other three major forces all shot this way. Xie Tianhe took his time and chuckled: "There is a saying in the market, if you get fat first, you will not be fat, and if you get fat later, you will be overwhelmed. The competition in the Tianhe Martial Arts Competition is about force. What does it have to do with coming first and coming later?" Yu Qingfeng looked ugly and sneered: "Brother Xie said this, it means that there are geniuses in Tianhe Martial Academy who can compete with Yue'er. Why don't you call him out and let me open my eyes." ¡°Brother Yu¡¯s words are quite new. A confrontation between geniuses requires a real fight with real swords and guns. What can you tell by just looking at it with your eyes?¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sect Master Xie¡¯s words were spoken with perfect accuracy, and his momentum did not fall behind at all. Yu Qingfeng's face turned cold, his eyes were shining brightly, he looked at the group of Tianhe Martial Arts disciples behind Master Xie, then showed an unexpected expression, and laughed and said: "The ones with the highest cultivation level are the eighth level of the True Martial Realm, and even the seventh level. There are a lot of them, it turns out that Tianhe Martial Arts School¡¯s specialty is bragging, that¡¯s all, Yu said goodbye.¡± After saying that, he laughed and left. A group of Ziyang Sect disciples also showed ridicule and disdain on their faces. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 262 Tissot Purple Cauldron You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is obviously not as strong as others, but it still wants to provoke and seek death." The head of the Nalan Family stared at the Tianhe Martial Academy team, and while speaking, he showed uncontrollable hatred. "Brother Nalan, I heard that Nalan Su was deprived of his cultivation. What happened?" The head of the Su family on the side asked in confusion. Those who are interested will notice that in the participating teams of the Nalan Family today, the first day of Nalan Su was missing. Leader Nalan said bitterly: "He was the little beast from Hewuyuan that day. I will never let him go today." "Brother Nalan, if you need my help if you need anything, just ask. Our two major forces have been married for generations and have always advanced and retreated together." The head of the Su family said. Over at Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, Madam Yu was talking to a girl with slender legs and wheat-colored skin: "Xi'er, in this Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, Yu Yue from Ziyang Sect is the only true martial artist. Kouzhong, with him here, it is very difficult to win the championship. But I still hope that you can at least enter the top three." "Master, don't worry." This girl is none other than Mei Ruoxi, the number one genius at Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. She is at the peak of the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. She is also one of the four most famous beauties in Tianhe County. Just standing there has attracted the wolf-like gaze of most of the people present. Facing Mrs. Yu¡¯s ardent expectations, Mei Ruoxi simply answered with four words, which fully demonstrated her strong inner confidence. At the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, Su Han and Cheng Can met. After the initial awakening of Cheng Can's bloodline, his cultivation speed was jaw-dropping. He actually managed to rush through the Tianhe Martial Arts Association, successfully broke through the shackles, and stepped into the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. A few months ago, Cheng Can would never have imagined that he would become a strong man in the True Martial Heaven Realm in such a short period of time. "Brother Han, hehe, I should call you Brother Su now. It turns out that your pseudonym is just the reverse of your real name." Among so many people, only Cheng Can successfully deciphered the meaning of Su Han¡¯s fake name. "Brother Su, that Ziyang Sect is really hateful. There is a ninth-level true martial artist with his tail raised to the sky, and he still looks down on us, the seventh-level true martial artist." Cheng Can said angrily. Su Han smiled. In fact, if he wanted to reach the eighth level of the True Martial Realm, the probability of success would be over 90%. But he didn't do it intentionally. The seventh level of the True Martial Realm and the eighth level of the True Martial Realm have little impact on him now. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, the dull sound of war drums sounded, and the originally noisy square instantly became quiet. The sound of war drums heralds the beginning of the Tianhe Martial Arts Association. "Prince Ming is about to appear!" Many people held their breath. They knew that according to the practice of the previous Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, the majestic Prince Ming would descend from the sky at this time and become the host of the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament. At the same time, the arrival of Prince Ming also meant that the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament officially kicked off. . ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sound of the war drums became more intense. Along with the thundering sound of the drums, dozens of golden silhouettes came through the air. The powerful pressure instantly enveloped the surrounding land for hundreds of miles. "The people from Prince Ming's Mansion are here!" The onlookers held their breath with excitement, and many people even knelt down and worshiped on the spot. Prince Ming's Mansion was the ruler of Tianhe County, and to them, he was like a high-ranking god. These dozens of golden figures are dozens of generals from the Ming Palace wearing golden battle armor. After they landed on the rostrum, they immediately respectfully gathered a figure in the middle, like stars over the moon. When the crowd saw clearly the appearance of the person clustered in the middle, everyone took a breath and opened their mouths in horror. "I'm not mistaken, the host of this martial arts meeting is actually not Prince Ming." "Let me go, isn't this the eldest prince? The prince actually asked the eldest prince to preside over the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament. It seems that the rumors that the eldest prince is about to take over the throne are not groundless." Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, the heads of several major forces looked at each other in surprise. As far as they knew, Prince Ming had no plans to abdicate. Why are there such rumors? ???????????????????????? All Tianhe martial arts tournaments have been hosted by King Ming, so how could it suddenly be hosted by the eldest prince? This always makes them feel a little weird, it doesn¡¯t seem so normal. The eldest prince, Mingyu, was dressed in gold robes and armor. He was as majestic as a god descending to earth. With a proud smile on his face, he looked at the people kneeling in the square and said calmly: "Pingshen."   That tone and behavior made him look like he was the real Lord of Tianhe County. Yu Qingfeng, the head of the Ziyang Sect, smiled broadly and took the lead to step forward and said: "His Highness has an unparalleled demeanor that we will never forget the first time we see him." The Nalan family and the Su family also reacted and came forward to compliment him. Only Madam Jade from Ten Thousand Beasts Villa made an inaudible snort and stood there with her arms folded, but did not come forward to flatter her. ?????????????? Tianhe Martial Academy Master Xie also looked at this scene with a smile from a distance, and did not move closer to the eldest prince. "Brother Xie, do you feel strange? Why is this Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament hosted by the eldest prince, and when did the relationship between the Ziyang Sect and the eldest prince become so good?" Mrs. Yu secretly sent a message to Xie Tianhe. Xie Tianhe thought about it carefully and found it strange. However, based on his thinking, he hadn't noticed anything wrong yet. At most, he was confused as to why Yu Qingfeng, who had always been arrogant, suddenly flattered the eldest prince. "Mrs. Yu, the Ziyang Sect's flattery of the eldest prince is nothing more than trying to gain more benefits for the sect. It is a heresy and you don't need to take it to heart." Xie Tianhe thought for a while and sent a message to Madam Yu. "Oh, is it really that simple?" There is always a hint of ominous premonition lingering in Madam Jade's heart. "Okay, dear friends." The eldest prince¡¯s voice was loud and penetrating, ¡°Next, I will announce the rules of this Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament.¡± "As we all know, the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament is held every five years and is a competition between the top talents in Tianhe County. The championship prize for each Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament is prepared by Prince Ming's Mansion. Today, I solemnly announce that this year's Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament will The Tianhe Martial Arts Association¡¯s championship prize is this¡ªTissot Purple Cauldron.¡± ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The eldest prince¡¯s palm, and a small purple cauldron appeared in his palm, which swelled in the wind, and within a moment, it swelled into a large cauldron half as tall as a man. The purple sand tripod's body is flowing with brilliance, and golden tadpole characters appear on it. As soon as the cauldron came out, everyone present began to breathe quickly, especially those geniuses who participated in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association. Their eyes were filled with light, and it was difficult to take their eyes away from the purple cauldron! "Oh my god, am I right? This is a spiritual weapon, and it is also a top-grade alchemy cauldron." "Yes, in addition to being able to make elixirs, it is also a spiritual weapon with great power." "It's not just as simple as making alchemy. The cauldron for alchemy is divided into four colors: purple, green, black, and yellow. Among the cauldrons of the same level, the purple cauldron is the best, followed by the green cauldron. In other words, this Tissot The purple cauldron is the best among the spiritual level alchemy cauldrons." "Let me go, even if you don't refine the elixir, it is still excellent as a weapon. Spirit-level weapons are enough to crush all mortal-level divine weapons. Nine-refined mortal weapons are not even one ten thousandth as good as them." "This championship is blessed. Such a prize is unprecedented in previous Tianhe martial arts competitions." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The severed sword in Su Han's storage ring suddenly trembled and made a strong buzzing sound after the Tiansuo Purple Cauldron appeared, as if it was about to rush out of the storage ring at any time. "You are so excited. Could it be that this is the resonance between the spiritual weapons?" Su Han injected a ray of consciousness into the storage ring and comforted the broken sword. On the other side of the rostrum, Yu Yue's eyes were fixed on the Tissot Purple Cauldron, and the desire in her eyes reached a peak. "Tissot Purple Cauldron, if I can get it, my combat power will more than double. I must get it." Yu Yue's eyes were shining, and his handsome face even showed a hint of madness. The eldest prince continued: "In addition, after the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament ends, all geniuses will have the qualifications to enter the Tianhe Secret Realm for hunting. The first place can enter the Tianhe Secret Realm for ten days, and the second to eighth place can enter the Tianhe Secret Realm for seven days. , and those who finish eighth can enter in the last three days.¡± The secret realm of Tianhe? Su Han was stunned, what is that? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 263: A down-to-earth dog You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cheng Can explained in a low voice: "The Tianhe Secret Realm is a very strange place. The coordinates of its entrance are in the hands of Prince Ming's Mansion. However, even if the coordinates are known, the Tianhe Secret Realm cannot be opened just by wanting to open it. Every time Opening it requires a large amount of Yuan Stone, so the Ming Palace will only open the secret realm after the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament." "However, because the Secret Realm consumes Yuan Stone so quickly, it only lasts for ten days at a time." "Oh?" Su Han was a little curious. He didn't expect that in a small place like Tianhe County, there would be such an independent space. "It is said that this secret realm itself is the secret treasure of a master hundreds of years ago. The strength of that master is unimaginable and far beyond the scope of our Tianhe County knowledge. In the secret realm, there are not only ferocious beasts to hunt, but also difficult to Predicting various opportunities is an excellent place to gain experience.¡± Cheng Can said again. "This secret realm of Tianhe sounds interesting." Su Han knows that this secret realm of Tianhe can be said to be the ultimate training place for Tianhe County. He has already made plans to leave Tianhe County. Before leaving, entering this secret realm is also an excellent opportunity for experience. The rules just announced by the eldest prince mean that the first place in the martial arts association will have the most hunting time and can stay in the Tianhe Secret Realm for ten days. Those ranked second to eighth will have to wait until the first ranked person has stayed in the secret realm for three days before they can enter and enjoy seven days of hunting time. Those who finish eight can only enjoy the last three days. In this way, the difference will come out. "This setting is also to increase competition. Geniuses of different levels will receive different levels of treatment. This is only fair." The eldest prince continued. As soon as the eldest prince finished speaking, Yu Qingfeng, the head of Ziyang Sect, said: "I think this rule formulated by His Highness is excellent. Otherwise, everyone would swarm into the secret realm of Tianhe, regardless of whether their grades are good or bad. It would not be good for those true geniuses. fair." "Tch, who doesn't know that Yu Yue from your Ziyang Sect is the most promising to win the championship? Your Ziyang Sect may even account for half of the top eight. Of course you think that's good." The heads of several other forces were cursing in their hearts, but the reasons given by the eldest prince and Yu Qingfeng were very reasonable, and they could not find any excuse to refute them. As soon as Master Xie heard this rule, he said to the twenty contestants from the Tianhe Martial Academy: "The rules for hunting in the secret realm of Tianhe this time are different from the past. They are linked to the ranking of the martial arts competition. I hope that everyone will not hold anything back in the martial arts competition." , give full play to it. The longer you can stay in the Tianhe Secret Realm, the more likely you are to obtain various opportunities, which will be extremely beneficial to your future growth." "Although there is little hope of winning this martial arts competition, I still hope that you will go all out to suppress the arrogance of the Ziyang Sect." With that said, Master Xie turned his attention to Su Han. This subconscious action also means that Su Han's status in the mind of the Xie family leader has completely surpassed Shen Xingyun, becoming the candidate who is most likely to turn the tide in the mind of the Xie family leader. At this moment, Su Han suddenly felt another cold gaze falling on him. When he looked up, he saw the eldest prince looking at him coldly, with murderous intent ten times stronger than that day pouring out of his eyes. "It's no wonder he is so angry. Xingyuan Auction House blatantly ignored the Ming Palace's ban on Yaowang Palace and helped Yaowang Palace sell elixirs. This incident probably made him very angry." Su Han showed a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth, and looked at the eldest prince sharply, without any fear at all. Although the eldest prince has long declared that he will kill himself at the Tianhe Martial Arts Competition, with so many eyes staring at the scene today, it is naturally impossible for the eldest prince to take action in the martial arts competition as the host of the martial arts competition. It is the secret hunting session after the martial arts competition that deserves more attention. "Come on, come on, let's place your bets. I bet that Yu Yue will definitely win the championship." "I bet that the Ziyang Sect can take the top three spots in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association." "In this Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, the Ziyang Sect will definitely win a big victory. Does anyone want to bet? Bet one and get two." Seeing that the martial arts competition was about to begin, the crowd of onlookers in the square began to place bets in groups. However, no matter how they placed their bets, they all focused on Ziyang Sect and Yu Yue. Everyone seemed to think that Yu Yue would definitely win the championship this time, and Ziyang Sect would definitely become the well-deserved leader of the five major forces. When the other four major factions saw this scene, they were helpless and cursed the Ziyang Sect in their hearts for being too shameless. Although there were real gamblers among these people, most of them were definitely shills from the Ziyang Sect, spreading propaganda among the onlookers.Yangzong's strength is to build momentum. It can be seen that the Ziyang Sect has put a lot of effort into this Tianhe Martial Arts Competition. Not only to win the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, but also to make the powerful image of Ziyang Sect deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. At this time, an extremely discordant voice suddenly sounded from the crowd: "Quack, I bet on the boy in white clothes from Tianhe Martial Arts Academy to win the championship, who bets on me." This sound came so unexpectedly that for a moment, all the onlookers in the square were stunned, all looking towards the direction where the sound came from. The people of Ziyang Sect were even more stunned. Who was speaking? It was not the stooge they sent out. Wherever the sound came from, there was a huge thing squatting. It was completely black, its coat was as black and shiny as satin, and there was not a single hair on its body. It looks like a wolf but not a wolf, like a dog but not a dog. It is extremely fat and several sizes larger than the average dog. "Damn it, the dog can speak human language." "I'm not mistaken, it's really a dog, a big black dog. It almost blinded me." "I feel like everything is wrong." The crowd couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. A dog actually appeared at the Tianhe Martial Arts Festival, and it was a dog that spoke human language. What was going on? "Bah, you stupid humans, which one of your eyes has seen that I am a dog? Stop talking nonsense, who wants to bet with me?" The big black dog was so arrogant that it stood up on its two hind legs and walked around in the crowd. "You, you, you, what did you just say you wanted to bet on?" One person asked bravely. "I bet that the boy in white clothes will come first. I'll bet a hundred low-grade Yuan stones. I'll pay you ten for one, whoever dares to come." The big black dog said arrogantly, gesturing towards the rostrum with his dog's head as he spoke, and everyone saw Su Han wearing white clothes on the rostrum. Su Han¡¯s eyelids twitched, where did this dog come from? I have never seen it before, but I actually bet on myself to win first place. "Let me go, this dog is a stupid dog. This kid is only at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, and he still takes the first place? He must be an idiot." ¡°This dog is mentally disturbed, let¡¯s stay away from him.¡± Some people who were relatively close to the big black dog quickly stepped aside and kept some distance. Looking at the look in their eyes, they completely mistook the big black dog for a lunatic. "What the hell do you mean? I'm telling you, I have a noble bloodline, nnn times more noble than you humble humans." The big black dog immediately stopped and started shouting at the top of his lungs, which made the people around him stay away from it. It's not that they are ignorant, it's just that this dog is too down-to-earth and doesn't look like he has a noble bloodline. "Forget it, I won't argue with you stupid humans, I'll say it again, I'll pay you ten for one bet, I'll show you my gambling capital, this is only a small part." The big black dog had an impatient expression. He opened his mouth and spat out a large amount of low-grade Yuan stones. He piled them up in front of him as big as a small mountain, blinding everyone. "Oh my god, this dog is so rich. There are at least tens of thousands of low-grade Yuan stones here!" The crowd almost lost their breath. What kind of world is this? A dog is richer than themselves, and it is a hundred times a thousand times richer. Even Su Han was shocked. Even he couldn't get tens of thousands of low-grade Yuan stones. How on earth could a dog get so much money? "Okay, I'll make a bet. I'll pay you ten if I bet one. What's the way to bet?" In the face of huge temptations, few people can remain unmoved, and immediately some people began to ask. The big black dog said sternly: "You each bet a hundred yuan of low-grade Yuanshi. If that kid takes first place, you will lose and the Yuanshi will be mine. If he doesn't take first place, I will pay you one thousand each." "I made a bet. Even if I die, I don't believe that the kid at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm can take first place. I bet 200 yuan of low-grade Yuan Stones." "I also bet two hundred dollars and put all my wealth on it. If you lose, you have to pay me two thousand dollars." The crowd rushed to the big black dog. This is a sure-profit business. If you don't make money, you are a fool. Soon, the number of people placing bets reached thousands, and the number of yuan stones in front of the big black dog suddenly increased to hundreds of thousands. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 264: The bitch breeds hatred You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Haha, you damn dog, just wait and pay. With Yu Yue from the Ziyang Sect here, even if that kid is capable, he will never get the first place." "The first fart, I think his cultivation level can't even pass the first round." "If this dog can't pay for it by then, we will stew it." "The boy in white clothes must be the same as this dog. His hair is not fully grown. He thinks he can kill Yu Yue and go home to wash and sleep." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Holy crap, where did this dog come from? The martial arts competition has not even started yet, and this dog has brought me a lot of hatred." Su Han¡¯s mind was full of dark thoughts and he looked at the big black dog suspiciously. He was sure that he had never seen this dog before. A dog that had never been seen before came to the Tianhe martial arts competition venue, betting that it could win the first place in the martial arts competition. Although Su Han knew his own methods and it was no problem to get first place, but others didn't know his own methods. How could this dog conclude that he could get first place? For a while, Su Han was not sure whether the appearance of this dog was a pure coincidence or whether there was some inside story. What¡¯s even stranger is that this dog can actually speak human language. You know, it is impossible for ordinary ferocious beasts to speak human words. Even if it is a monster, it must at least be cultivated until the true energy can transform into a spirit and enter the spiritual realm before it can hope to transform into a human form and speak human words. Some high-level demons with tyrannical bloodline power have to reach a higher realm than the spiritual realm before they can transform into human form. In any case, the spiritual realm is the bottom line. But although this big black dog has a strong aura, it is still some distance away from the spiritual realm. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Weird! Su Han raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. If possible, he hoped to stay away from this dog and not let others think that he was related to this dog. At this time, Cheng Can asked curiously: "Brother Su, is that your dog? It looks very special." "Bah~! I'm not a dog." The big black dog suddenly raised his head sharply and grinned at Cheng Can on the stage from a distance. Cheng Can was surprised and said: "No way, this dog is so good, he can hear me even though he is thousands of meters away." "I've already said that I'm not a dog. If you keep talking nonsense, I'll swallow you whole." The big black dog is arrogant and has the attitude of being the only one in the world. On the other side, the disciples of Ziyang Sect burst into laughter: "Where did you come from? You actually bet on that kid to win first place. You are really blind. Didn't you see that our senior brother Yu Yue is at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm? Want to beat Yu Yue? Senior brother, go home and wash up and sleep." "Bah, you guys are blind. My judgment is definitely not wrong." The big black dog shouted loudly. "Get out of here, dead dog. We are from the Ziyang Sect. If you dare to talk back, believe it or not, the Ziyang Sect will cramp and skin you." "Whoa, who are the Ziyang Sect? Lord Dog, let me fart, and I will kill you all in a minute." Not to be outdone, the big black dog actually started a quarrel with a group of people in the air. Yu Yue¡¯s expression was indifferent, and her eyes glanced at Su Han from time to time, revealing the slightest hint of murderous intent. Not only Yu Yue, but also Mei Ruoxi, the first genius of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, looked a little weird when he saw Su Han's face. Black lines appeared on Su Han's forehead again, and he almost suspected that this dog was born specifically to bring hatred to him. "However, he had a problem with the Ziyang Sect in the first place. Even without this dog, he would never make the Ziyang Sect look good today. At the moment, he just sneered, faced Yu Yue's murderous gaze calmly, and said calmly: "I said last time that those who are not afraid of death are welcome to challenge." "Beast, I will kill you like a dog." Yu Yue's voice was also transmitted into Su Han's mind through spiritual consciousness. At this moment, the eldest prince took a step forward, his eyes were majestic, and he pressed his hands down in mid-air. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Even the big black dog calmed down and squatted on the ground, looking at the eldest prince with a pair of dog eyes, but it was wandering around without any sign of respect. "Okay, there are a total of sixty-four contestants in this martial arts competition. The promotion method is a pair-wise duel. The winner will advance to the next round, a total of six rounds. The sixth round is the championship battle, and the final winner will be the champion. " The eldest prince said loudly that this was the practice of the Tianhe Martial Arts Association in the past dynasties, and most people knew it. "Start drawing lots." Sixty-four people, exactly divided into three?Group two. After getting the results of the lottery, the figures turned into streams of light and swept towards their respective battle stages. Su Han¡¯s opponent in the first round was a seventh-level genius from the Nalan family. "Beast, I heard that you deposed the twin little devil kings of my Nalan family, and also deposed my brother Nalansu clan." This man came up and yelled, his face filled with murderous intent. He was as strong as a hill, with a full beard, and waves of energy billowing all over his body. "Why, they made the move first, do I still have to stand there and let them scream and kill me?" Su Han smiled lightly. ¡°Stop talking nonsense, I don¡¯t know what secret trick you used to plot against them. With your thin body, do you dare to compete with me openly?¡± The Nalan family warrior snorted coldly and clenched his fists loudly. "Brother Nalanba killed him." "Yes, cut him into pieces so that he can no longer play dirty tricks in the future." The disciples of the Nalan Family cried out one by one, full of confidence in Nalan Ba. Nalan Ba ??was the first person in the Nalan Family to reach the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. Even those geniuses who faced the seventh level of the True Martial Realm from other forces could hardly meet their opponents. . Because of Nalan Ba¡¯s natural divine power, he has developed body-refining magical powers more smoothly than anyone else. Now that he is at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, his physical strength is stronger than that of an average 8th or 9th level True Martial Realm warrior. Only a few warriors who had attended the banquet at the Prince's Mansion were beating the drum in their hearts. They had seen Su Han's terror with their own eyes. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this time, a series of roaring sounds sounded, and the people on the other battlefields had already started fighting. "Su Han, accept death." Nalan Ba ??roared loudly, his whole body surged with energy, and punched out with an extremely tyrannical punch. This punch was extremely powerful, but when many Tianhe Martial Arts disciples saw Nalan Ba ??choose to fight in the flesh, their faces looked like they were watching the show. Others don¡¯t know it, but they have all seen it with their own eyes. When Su Han was in the Zhenwu Realm, he could physically fight with Li Zihao in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm and knock the opponent back, let alone now that he is in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm. "It's you who will die." The dragon tattoo appeared on Su Han's arm, and the terrifying power was like a tide, and he punched out suddenly. Click! The two fists collided with each other. Whether it was physical strength or power, the two were not on the same level at all. Nalanba's arm was like a bubble and was shattered by Su Han's punch. Blood spurted out wildly, and bones and dregs stained with blood were scattered on the ground. ah¡­¡­ With such severe pain, even though Nalanba was a body-refining martial artist, he couldn't help but let out a tearing scream with a look of extreme horror. "Go away, don't let me see you again." Su Han spared Nalan Ba's life in one thought. This Nalan Ba ??has no grudge against him, and his arm has been crippled. From now on, he cannot practice martial arts, which is equivalent to being a cripple. But Su Han¡¯s kindness in one thought did not wake up the head of the Nalan family. At this moment, the head of the Nalan Family stared at Su Han, his eyes seeming to spit out fire. "Oh my god, am I right? How could it be so fast?" "Nalan Ba ??is also a genius at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. How could he be solved so easily?" Ignoring the stunned looks in the audience, Su Han jumped off the stage. In the first round, he became the first person to advance, and his speed in dealing with his opponents was even faster than those geniuses at the eighth or ninth level of the True Martial Realm. "Wow, Wow, I told you, Mr. Dog, I will never see the wrong person. You stupid humans are all rubbish." The big black dog laughed unbridled, and the harsh laughter directly caused discomfort to more people. "Damn dog, don't be too happy. This is only the first round and the game has just begun." "If you want to be first, dream." "Our Senior Sister Mei from Ten Thousand Beasts Villa will crush this guy in seconds." Although Su Han won the first round, the voices against him in the audience became louder and louder. Many people looked angry and felt that this young man in white was so shameless that he hired a dog to build momentum for himself. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 265 Advance to the top 16 You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s opponent in the second round was a seventh-level disciple of the True Martial Realm who also came from the Tianhe Martial Academy. This is also very common in martial arts competitions. The disciples of the five major forces draw lots randomly, and it is often the case that the same disciples are drawn together. That day, when the Hewuyuan disciples saw it was Su Han, they said simply: "I abstain." After saying that, he immediately turned around and jumped off the fighting platform. Now many people are starting to quit. "You're letting it go, I want to report it, you're letting it go so blatantly." ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have such good luck in the next round.¡± Among the top leaders of several forces, some people also noticed this side and secretly wondered: "Isn't this kid still a seed player trained by Tianhe Martial Academy?" As usual, each sect has several seeded players that are focused on training. Before participating in the competition, the sect will instruct all the contestants that if they encounter a seeded player from the same sect and are defeated, they can choose to abstain and help. Seeded players preserve their strength. However, this young man, who is at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, does not look like a seed player that is focused on training. Only some geniuses who have participated in the Prince's Mansion banquet know the horror of Su Han. At this moment, they saw that Su Han passed the first two rounds effortlessly, and they all had a look of fear on their faces. "I give up, I give up, stop fighting!" Suddenly, panicked shouts came from another battle platform. "Humph, it's useless to beg for mercy, die!" Yu Yue shouted loudly, with murderous intent surging in his eyes. The long sword stabbed into the waist of a disciple of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa and came out from behind. The disciple immediately bled out and died suddenly on the spot. Mrs. Yu suddenly took a breath of cold air, ignored the obstruction of the people around her, flew to Yu Yue's fighting platform, and shouted angrily: "Yu Yue, he has already admitted defeat, why do you still want to kill them all!" Yu Yue looked indifferent and said coldly: "In the world of martial arts, people without strength are killed as a matter of course." "Okay, it's a matter of course. I, Mrs. Yu, will kill you on behalf of heaven today." Mrs. Yu was so angry that she slapped you with her palm in the blink of an eye. Yu Qingfeng snorted coldly, flew to block the palm, and sneered: "Mrs. Yu, are you sure you want to take action in front of me?" Mrs. Yu was so blocked by Yu Qingfeng that her blood and energy trembled in her chest. She actually took two or three steps back, her face changed drastically, and she showed a fearful look. Mei Ruoxi stepped forward and advised: "Master, it is unwise to confront them now. It is better to wait until the martial arts meeting is over before making plans." "Yes." Madam Yu's momentum surged, she looked at the people of the Ziyang Sect with a murderous look, and sneered, "People of the Ziyang Sect, listen up, today I, Wanshou Villa, and the Ziyang Sect have officially formed a relationship. From now on, people from the Ziyang Sect, we will see a murderer one." "You can come, but our Ziyang Sect has never been afraid of anyone. If we have the ability, we will start a war." Everyone in the Ziyang Sect was not to be outdone. Madam Yu was a fiery person, and she became even more furious when she was provoked like this. She shouted: "Let the war begin. Although the yin and yang of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa are strong and weak, there is still no shortage of blood. After the martial arts meeting is over, your Ziyang Sect washes your neck. Wait, then." "Oh my God, did I hear you right? This martial arts meeting has just started two rounds, and two major forces are about to start a war." "The Ziyang Sect is facing off against the Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. It's going to be a good show now, but I still think it's impossible for the Ten Thousand Beasts Villa to beat the Ziyang Sect." "It seems that there is not much harmony between these five major forces. A little friction may lead to a big war." The crowd was talking a lot. "This Madam Jade is quite a hero among women." Su Han actually has a better impression of Mrs. Yu in his heart. Looking at the heads of the five major forces, there are not many people who can make him have a favorable impression. After the first two rounds of screening, the top 16 list was released. Among them, the Ziyang Sect has the largest number of people, with seven people, accounting for almost half. At the Tianhe Martial Academy, in addition to Su Han, Shen Xingyun and Cheng Can also passed the first two rounds smoothly. Mei Ruoxi from Ten Thousand Beasts Villa also passed the first two rounds of screening, along with several other geniuses. In the third round of drawing, Yu Yue picked a genius from the Nalan family. When the man saw that his opponent was Yu Yue, his face suddenly changed and he quickly said: "I abstain." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Didn¡¯t dare to stay on the fighting platform, and immediately turned around and jumped off the fighting platform, for fear that if they were too slow, they would suffer the same fate as the disciples of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. This scene made everyone¡¯s eyes shrink. Ziyang Sect¡¯s aura was too strong, and Yu Yue¡¯s momentum was unparalleled.??, whoever is drawn with Yu Yue can only be said to be unlucky. The head of the Nalan Family looked ugly. This person's abstention meant that the entire Nalan Family was annihilated, and there would no longer be any genius from the Nalan Family among the top eight warriors. If we have to investigate the reason, it is because Su Han destroyed the twins and Nalan Su, leaving the Nalan family without anyone. The head of the Nalan Family said nothing on the surface, but there was an undercurrent of murderous intent deep in his eyes, and his gaze was like a poisonous snake, sweeping back and forth over Su Han's body. Su Han¡¯s opponent in the third round was a genius from the Su family. What surprised him was that after the man came up, he lowered his head and seemed unwilling to look up at him. Su Han felt weird in his heart, but did not show it. He smiled lightly and said: "Su Han from Tianhe Martial Academy, please give me some advice." When the man heard Su Han's name, his shoulders shook involuntarily. This subtle movement made Su Han even more confused. Suddenly, the man raised his head, but it was a boy of fourteen or fifteen years old. He had fair skin, a somewhat feminine appearance, and was more beautiful than a woman. The body is much thinner than that of ordinary warriors. "It'sit's Su Yu." The young man seemed a little nervous, looking at Su Han with dark eyes, and stammered. For some reason, Su Han felt familiar as soon as he saw Su Yu's appearance, but when he thought about it carefully, he didn't know him. Suppressing the strange feeling deep in his heart, Su Han flew to the other side of the fighting platform, raised his arm, and whispered: "Please." He had a pretty good impression of Su Yu. Seeing that the opponent was only at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, he asked him to take action first. Su Yu nodded, her nervous look faded from her face, and she pulled out the three-foot green-edged sword from her side, not forgetting to remind: "The sword has no shadow, be careful." As he spoke, he waved his long sword, and countless sword lights shot up into the sky, intersecting with the sunlight in the sky. Countless sparkling waves of light suddenly appeared around the battlefield. At the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, if Su Han really fights, he can definitely kill his opponent instantly. But considering that there was no grievance between the two parties, and there was no killing intention in Su Yu's sword moves, Su Han didn't want to kill them all. Su Han's figure swayed, but he didn't make a move. He just avoided Su Yu's sword move. "Good body skills, come again." After Su Yu entered the battle, her sense of cowardice suddenly disappeared. Like an unsheathed sword, the sword attacks continued to attack like a strong wind. Although this sword move seems childish, it has an indomitable momentum. Fast, ruthless and desperate. Su Han nodded secretly. Children of pampered aristocratic families rarely have this kind of aura, but this kind of aura is necessary for a swordsman. It can be said that Su Yu already has the entry-level conditions to become a swordsman. Su Han suddenly felt some love for talents. At that moment, he tiptoed and a dead branch fell into his hand. "Let's learn the art of swordsmanship." ¡°As he said that, he opened his evil eye and used only a dead branch to attack Su Yu. Su Yu was stunned for a moment, but the sword attack did not slow down by half, but instead attacked like a violent storm. However, no matter how he attacks, the opponent seems to be able to do it with ease, as if he can always see through his next move, and can avoid all sharp edges in one step. All his sword moves are thrown into the sea. The more Su Yu fights, the more frightened she becomes, and the more she fights, the more she feels like breaking into a cold sweat. If Su Han avoids it once, it is a fluke, then avoiding it ten or twenty times is definitely not a fluke. Can Su Han really see through his actions? Su Han¡¯s expression was indifferent, his evil eye saw through all the directions of Su Yu¡¯s true energy flow, and he knew exactly what Su Yu¡¯s next move would be. But he was not in a hurry to dismantle Su Yu's moves. Instead, he only used three moves of Aoxue Sword Technique from beginning to end, and used them repeatedly. Every time you use it, there are many complicated changes. Unconsciously, the two of them had been fighting for less than half an hour, and the battles on other battlefields had ended. Only Su Han's side, to outsiders, seemed to be in a bitter battle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 266: The Wisdom of Master Dog You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn dog, you are dumbfounded now. The boy you were so optimistic about is no longer good." "A dog is a dog, how can a dog's intelligence be compared with that of a human being?" In the audience, some people laughed and started to ridicule the big black dog. The big black dog was still arrogant and sneered: "How can a mere mortal see through Master Dog's wisdom?" "I'm sorry, but this dog is still being stubborn." "Don't worry, wait and see how it ends if it loses the bet." ¡°Hurry and prepare a big pot, and we¡¯ll stew it right away.¡± On the Ziyang Sect side, a disciple said to Yu Yue in a flattering manner: "Senior Brother Yu, this kid made arrogant remarks at the banquet in Shizi Mansion, saying that anyone who dares to challenge him is welcome to challenge him. How much do you think he is? Even a mere one Even the seventh level of the Su Family's True Martial Realm can't be accomplished. It seems that this kid is really a product of the strong outsiders." Yu Yue stared at the battle platform, thoughtfully, not knowing what she was thinking, and suddenly said: "You all listen, no matter who you are, if you draw this kid in the next round, you must give me all your strength. Even if you can't kill him, I also want to cut off his hands and feet, and finally pull out his tongue so that his wretched mouth can no longer make a sound." Yu Yue¡¯s tone was unspeakably sinister. "Yes, Senior Brother Yu." "Senior Brother Yu, I'm just afraid that this kid won't be able to survive this round. If he doesn't make it to the top eight, we won't be able to kill him even if we want to." Yu Yue sneered and stared at the battle platform. "Maybe this kid is afraid that Senior Brother Yu will kill him, so he might lose this round on his own initiative." Everyone in the Ziyang Sect burst out laughing. Su Yu on the battle stage was filled with shock at this time. He fought with Su Han and tried his best, but Su Han's sword skills only consisted of three moves from beginning to end. ??Three simple moves, used repeatedly, have evolved into countless complicated changes, which always catches Su Yu off guard. There were even many times when Su Han clearly had a chance to knock down Su Yu, but he failed to complete the crucial blow, which resulted in Su Yu not being defeated. It seems that Su Yu has been attacking like a storm, making everyone think that Su Yu has the upper hand. But Amelia Su knew very well that he was completely dragged into his opponent's rhythm. The most important thing is that Su Han did not have a sword in his hand at all, so he was able to do it so easily and freely with a dead branch instead of a sword. Su Yu even felt that in Su Han, he had vaguely seen the charm of a swordsman master that he could not touch. Su Yu looked at the faint smile on Su Han's face, thoughtfully. The other party has been guiding himself and following his rhythm. For a moment, a flash of lightning flashed in Su Yu's mind: "Is he teaching me sword skills?" At this moment, Su Yu was so excited that she started to tremble. Her heart was so complicated that she wanted to cry and laugh at the same time! At this moment, Su Han suddenly smiled and pointed a dead branch in front of Su Yu's throat. At this moment, Su Yu was so exhausted that she was sweating profusely, but her heart was filled with ecstasy. At this moment, he didn't care about the martial arts competition, and he even forgot the purpose of coming here today. At this moment, all he has in his mind are the countless martial arts inspirations from this battle. The gains from this battle have exceeded the sum of his ten years of sword training. "I lost." Su Yu lowered her head deeply, feeling all kinds of feelings intertwined deep in her heart. Su Han nodded lightly but said nothing. Su Yu opened her mouth, as if she had something to say, but swallowed it back in a flash, bowed, and turned around to leave. Under the stage, Young Master Yu saw this scene, his eyes showed surprise, and he turned his head and exchanged a look with the old man beside him. The old man also had shock in his eyes, and said with a wry smile: "I finally started to believe what you said, young master. Maybe this young man really has the ability to turn the tide?" Young Master Yu shook his head slightly: "Even I can't see through this person. The last sword strike just now seems simple, but it contains the principle of great simplicity, and it also coincides with the true meaning of martial arts that kills with one strike. .¡± "Not only that, the three sword skills he has been using to fight the enemy seem to be just three moves, but they have evolved from one to two, from two to three, and from three to thousands of sword intentions. Such sword skills, even you I have never seen it before, what kind of sword skill is this?" "Young Master, what do you think will happen to your luck if this boy appears out of nowhere in Tianhe County?" The Third Young Master Yu sighed: "I can't see through it. I really can't see through it. Maybe it's only the person in question who can't see through it."?You will only know when it actually happens! " Until Su Yu jumped off the stage, everyone in the audience still didn't come back to their senses. It was obviously Su Yu who had been suppressing Su Han. Why did Su Yu lose in the blink of an eye? Su Han¡¯s last sword strike was too fast, so fast that they didn¡¯t even have time to see it clearly. "Oh, let this dead dog escape again, and we can only stew it in the next round." Those who bet with the big black dog were extremely unhappy. Su Han clearly looked like he was going to lose this game, but he didn't know what means he used to turn the tide. On the Ziyang Sect side, when they saw Su Han winning, Yu Yue's cold eyes, instead of being unhappy, actually flashed a hint of joy. He is not afraid that Su Han will enter the quarterfinals, but he is afraid that Su Han will not enter the quarterfinals. If he couldn't make it to the quarterfinals, how could he kill him? "Brother Su, how did you use dead branches to fight the enemy just now?" Cheng Can was puzzled. He knew how terrifying Su Han was, so he naturally knew that Su Han had the ability to defeat his opponent in seconds. Su Han smiled, but didn't explain anything. He also noticed that Su Yu hesitated before leaving the stage. However, he couldn't guess what this young man from the Su family would want to say. Looking at the results of the third round, Shen Xingyun and Cheng Can from Tianhe Martial Arts Academy both won and successfully advanced to the quarterfinals. Cheng Can, in particular, gave everyone a huge shock. With his cultivation at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, he leapfrogged and challenged an eighth-level True Martial Realm genius of the Ziyang Sect. Relying on a wild source of power in his body, after fighting hard for less than half an hour, Finally won. Suddenly, the way everyone looked at Cheng Can changed, especially the Xie Sect Leader of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, who looked at Cheng Can like a baby. " Such a potential genius was hidden in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, but he didn't discover it and almost let it be buried. Master Xie almost wanted to slap himself twice. How did he become the leader of this sect? ??????????????? After all, people are still judged by family background within Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Cheng Can does not have a prominent family background, so no one will bother to explore the potential in him. The other four major forces are not like this. Unknowingly, Master Xie had a different view on the origin theory of the five major forces than in the past, and he no longer agreed with the origin theory so much. After all, among the current geniuses in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, Su Han and Cheng Can are not directly from the Martial Arts Academy. This has obviously broken the inherent perception that only direct descendants can cultivate top geniuses. However, Sect Leader Xie is still a little confused. Who discovered and tapped out the potential in Cheng Can's body? Cheng Can has gone from being unknown in the past to suddenly rising to prominence now. No one would believe this sudden change without human power. "Could it be Mr. Mo, the ancestor of the martial arts academy?" Master Xie was full of doubts. In this way, among the top eight, Tianhe Martial Academy occupies three seats, Ziyang Sect has four, and the remaining top eight spot is taken by Mei Ruoxi from Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. ??The Nalan Family and Su Family also officially announced that they would not be able to compete in the top eight. The heads of the two aristocratic families have ugly faces, but there is nothing they can do. This is their strength. They have always been the weakest among the five major forces. The fourth round of drawing begins. The atmosphere became more solemn. The geniuses in the top eight were all the best among men. At this point, no one wanted to be eliminated easily. In the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, if you can enter the top four, it will be a supreme honor and aura to tell people about it in the future. The results of the fourth round of drawings came out quickly. Yu Yue drew a genius from the Ziyang Sect, but Cheng Can was drawn together with Shen Xingyun. This encounter between fellow students is obviously quite surprising. On Su Han¡¯s side, an old acquaintance was drawn. Lei Gangyang. As soon as the lottery results came out, the face of Lei Gangyang on the opposite side immediately became extremely ugly. He also knew that sooner or later there would be a grudge between him and Su Han. But he didn¡¯t expect that this day would come so quickly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 267 shocked all parties You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Junior brother Lei Gangyang, this time it's up to you." Yu Yue patted Lei Gangyang's shoulder, her tone cold and cold. "Junior Brother Lei, use your Gangyang Fire Snake to burn out all of this kid's meridians, and then destroy his Qi Sea, turning him into an out-and-out waste." Another Ziyang Sect genius gritted his teeth and said, this person is at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm, but he was defeated by Cheng Can of the Tianhe Martial Academy just now, and his face is dull. Lei Gangyang took a deep breath and regained his momentum, yes! It's time for closure. Although Su Han is a bit weird, he was still at the fifth level of the True Martial Realm when we last met, but now he has reached the seventh level of the True Martial Realm through some strange means. This speed of progress surprised Lei Gangyang. But during this time, Lei Gangyang also made breakthroughs in his cultivation. His cultivation has been stuck at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm for a long time. Finally, before the martial arts competition, he accumulated a lot of experience and entered the eighth level of the True Martial Realm in one fell swoop. The last time he fought with Su Han at Tianhe Martial Academy, Lei Gangyang was quite depressed because Su Han was on a big tree and Lei Gangyang attacked from below, thus having a natural disadvantage. And now, in a fair fight on the battlefield, Lei Gangyang doesn't believe it. How can Su Han still take advantage of others? "Little thief, last time at Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, this little thief ruined my good deeds. As a result, I failed to absorb the power of the Earth Fire Spiritual Vein and was unable to refine the Nine Dragons Qi Replenishing Pill for my junior sister and repair the True Essence Sea." When Lei Gangyang thought of this, he gritted his teeth. "Let me tell you, now I, Lei Gangyang, am second only to senior brother Yu Yue in strength in Ziyang Sect. I can deal with you without senior brother Yu Yue having to do anything personally." On the battlefield, Lei Gangyang said coldly to Su Han. Su Han smiled faintly: "Why, you didn't suffer enough last time?" Lei Gangyang's eyes narrowed, and anger rose from the bottom of his heart: "What are you proud of? You narrowly escaped last time, do you still have the same luck this time? I have already said that we will meet again next time. It¡¯s the day you die.¡± "I also said that I will kill every person I see from the Ziyang Sect. Before you came, were you prepared to die?" Su Han smiled solemnly without giving in at all. "You beast, you are indeed rampant." Lei Gangyang was furious, his fists were suddenly filled with infinite power, and with a roar, he shot towards Su Han like a ball of blazing fire. "I forgot to tell you that I, Lei Gangyang, was born as a medium spirit with dual attributes of thunder and fire. Last time I only exerted less than 30% of the power of thunder and fire. But this time, you succeeded in irritating me. Prepare to be baptized with 100% of the power of thunder and fire. !¡± Lei Gangyang shouted violently, and fierce fists burst out from his two fists. Gold and purple were intertwined. The scorching power of the dual attributes of thunder and fire, with an all-devouring momentum, seemed to destroy everything around him. All burned to ashes. "Tsk, tsk, Lei Gangyang is really going strong. It's such a terrifying dual-attribute power of thunder and fire. I feel like the air within a radius of several kilometers is going to be scorched." "With such a powerful force, the young man in white will probably be burned to ashes." "That would be great. I have long disliked this dead dog. Once the kid dies, we will hang this dead dog up, skin it, and then stew it." On the side of Ziyang Sect, everyone looked happy: "The Thunder Fire Divine Fist used by Lei Gangyang today is a bit stronger than his usual peak state. It seems that Lei Gangyang can kill this kid without Senior Brother Yu Yue taking action today." .¡± "That dog also said that the kid from Tianhe Martial Arts Academy could take first place. I laughed my ass off." On the fighting platform, Su Hanhan smiled coldly, but instead of meeting Lei Gangyang's fist, his figure retreated sharply and flew towards the edge of the fighting platform. When Lei Gangyang saw this scene, he sneered in his heart: "My Thunder Fire Divine Fist is 100% powerful. Even a genius at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm must avoid its edge." He felt a little more contempt for Su Han in his heart. He felt that this kid was being mysterious and talking a lot, but in actual fighting, it was nothing more than that. As for the last time the two tied, it was because Su Han had a favorable position and had the upper hand. It had nothing to do with strength. "Boy, you can hide wherever you can and die." Lei Gangyang laughed ferociously, and his figure turned into a red light, which shot towards Su Han like a ball of fire. At this moment, Su Han suddenly raised his arm, and Lei Gangyang felt that there seemed to be two faint gleams of cold light flashing in his palm. However, when he looked closely, Su Han didn't make any moves in his hands. "This beast has nothing but appearances."My Thunder Fire God Fist, which had reached 100% of its power, was already in disarray. Today, I, Lei Gangyang, will kill him with one move in front of everyone. Not only will I be able to avenge him with one arrow that day, but I will also be able to gain face in front of senior brother Yu Yue and the eldest prince. " When Lei Gangyang thought of this, his arrogance became even stronger, and he yelled "Death!" The brutal golden and purple fists surged out from his fists again, condensed into powerful airflow, and flew all over the sky. For a moment, the entire void suddenly They are all these violent fist shadows. "No one in heaven or on earth can save you, so just die in peace!" The sound of Lei Gangyang resounded like a loud bell, resounding throughout the world. The energy and blood of the people around the battlefield began to roll uncontrollably, as if thunder from the sky kept roaring in their ears. "What an astonishing momentum. Anyone who offends the Ziyang Sect will die." "The Ziyang Sect is already unstoppable. This Lei Gangyang is only a second-generation talent. He is so terrifying. I dare say that the Ziyang Sect will definitely be the biggest winner in the martial arts competition today." Master Xie of the Tianhe Martial Academy suddenly stood up from his seat and stared at the fighting platform with his eyes unblinking. He had witnessed Su Han's horror with his own eyes, and he couldn't help but wonder in his heart, could it be that Su Han was really killed by Lei Gangyang's thunder fire? Did the Divine Fist suppress it? "Ha ha ha ha" Lei Gangyang was so proud that he looked up to the sky and laughed. But, suddenly, Lei Gangyang felt a twitch in his heart. He suddenly discovered that there were two elusive cold lights in the void. At some point, they were close to his body, only a hair's length away from him. Lei Gangyang's surprise was no small matter. He hurriedly activated the power of the Thunder Fire Divine Fist and blasted away at the two cold lights. However, those two cold lights were not deflected by the Thunder Fire Divine Fist, and their speed suddenly increased, shooting towards his vitals in a strange arc. "What's going on?" Lei Gangyang was really surprised. He didn¡¯t see anything shot out of Su Han¡¯s hand at all. Where did this elusive cold light come from? Su Han had a sarcastic expression on his face, and his evil eyes opened, targeting the weakest point of Lei Gangyang's body. With his big hand open, the remaining seven heavy mysterious flying knives shot out, forming a nine-star streak, shooting towards Lei Gangyang. "The unique skill of "Moon-Shattering Flying Knife" can shoot through the sun and moon. The Chongxuan flying knife is extremely sharp and thin, and can cut through steel. Ling Zhi, who was in the audience, suddenly opened her beautiful eyes and looked at this scene in disbelief. Although she asked someone to make this heavy-xuan flying knife, she did not expect that this heavy-xuan flying knife could have such miraculous functions in Su Han's hands. The nine heavy mysterious flying knives turned into nine rays of light, instantly blocking all Lei Gangyang's escape routes! "Stop!" Under the fighting platform, Yu Qingfeng, the head of the Ziyang Sect, finally saw Su Han's intentions clearly, his face changed drastically, and he shouted. However, his scolding had no effect at all. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sharp flying knife easily penetrated Lei Gangyang's defensive armor. Nine flying knives were nailed to both sides of his collarbones, both sides of his ribs, both sides of his palms, and both sides of his feet. The remaining one shot straight to the forehead, nailing Lei Gangyang to the wall at the edge of the fighting platform. The body is suspended in the air, and the blood is flowing like a stream. A pair of eyes were wider than a cow's eyes, and he didn't even have time to close them. There is clearly still a color of disbelief in the eyes, mixed with fear and despair There was a deathly silence around the battlefield, with only the sound of blood dripping, stimulating everyone's nerves. A sneer appeared at the corner of Su Han's mouth. He closed his hand and the nine heavy mysterious flying knives flew back into his hand. boom! Lei Gangyang¡¯s body lost its strength to be fixed on the wall and fell straight down like a specimen. It was already dead. The whole place was in an uproar. No one expected that this would be the result. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 268: Hatred Escalates You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The extremely arrogant Lei Gangyang was nailed to the wall by Su Han in strange ways, and died in such a humiliating manner. "My Ditian, what did I see? He killed Lei Gangyang, the second-ranked genius of the Ziyang Sect." "You are so audacious. The head of the Ziyang Sect has already spoken out to stop it, but he still kills Lei Gangyang without even giving him a chance to admit defeat. This is simply crazy." "It's so cruel, it's so brutal. Now that I've grown up, I finally see a real cruel person. I admire him." "It's really exciting. Lei Gangyang, the genius representative of Ziyang Sect, was nailed to death on the battlefield. This is a huge loss to Ziyang Sect." Among the audience, some saw the flash of cold light in Su Han's palm, and some did not even see the cold light. They had no idea what was nailing Lei Gangyang to the wall. Su Han¡¯s weird methods finally made them change their minds. In addition to horror, there was also a trace of fear. This was definitely a ruthless person. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Su Han, but Su Han could not reveal his trump card in such a way. The expressions of Yu Yue and Mei Ruoxi have really changed. Before, when Su Han broke into the Prince's Mansion alone and used tyrannical methods, they had overestimated Su Han as much as possible. They even thought that Su Han could be on a tie with Lei Gangyang. But he never expected that Su Han would directly kill Lei Gangyang with such a decisive and ruthless method. On the other side, a big black dog walked around arrogantly, whistling constantly at the livid-faced bettors, making people want to hang the dog up and skin it. "What are you proud of? The martial arts competition is not over yet. We just killed Lei Gangyang." "That's right, Lei Gangyang and Yu Yue are not on the same level at all, and they are not even on the same level as Mei Ruoxi. Damn dog, you are so proud. After a while, that kid is defeated, and you have to spit out all the yuan stones. .¡± Everyone said viciously. "Really? Since you are so confident, then increase your bet and take out all the Yuan stones you have." The big black dog bared his teeth at everyone: "Who else wants to bet? Hurry up and bet. You will pay ten if you bet. There is no shop like this after passing this village." "Damn it, I'll give it a go, just add as much as you want, I'll add another two hundred yuan." "I'll add three hundred yuan stones, but I don't believe it. If this kid can kill Lei Gangyang, how can he kill Yu Yue?" On the battlefield, Yu Qingfeng's face was ashen, and he flew over to inspect Lei Gangyang's body. His expression was extremely ugly, and an undisguised murderous intention rushed towards Su Han. "Boy, did you stop and didn't you hear me? Do you dare to kill my people from the Ziyang Sect?" Su Han slowly met Yu Qingfeng's gaze and said leisurely: "In the world of martial arts, isn't it natural for those who have no strength to be killed?" "Hahahaha, that's right. People from the Ziyang Sect deserve to die." Mrs. Yu laughed heartily and did not forget to ridicule Ziyang Zong. "Seeking death." Yu Qingfeng was furious. Su Han's words completely copied Yu Yue's exact words just now. It was like a slap in the face of Yu Qingfeng and a slap in the face of Ziyang Sect. With a surge of momentum, Yu Qingfeng struck out with a palm. The tyrannical palm wind carried the power of thunder, and it was likely to kill Su Han on the spot. However, how could Master Xie let Yu Qingfeng do whatever he wanted? The figure flew towards him, blocked Yu Qingfeng's palm, and sneered: "Master Yu, are you going to start a war with me, Tianhe Martial Academy today?" ?¡± With a monster like Su Han in the sect, Master Xie began to act more forcefully and spoke with much more confidence than before. Mrs. Yu snorted coldly and took a step forward: "Headmaster Yu, just now my disciples at Ten Thousand Beasts Villa were brutally killed by your son. Why can't others kill your Ziyang Sect disciples?" Yu Qingfeng¡¯s expression changed. He did not expect that Ten Thousand Beasts Villa would actually side with Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Master Xie and Madam Yu were not his opponents if they were separated, but if they were to unite, it would be difficult. "Okay, everyone goes back to their seats and the competition continues." The eldest prince intervened, but surprisingly he didn't make things difficult for Su Han. For him, this was very abnormal, and it also puzzled Yu Qingfeng. Others don¡¯t understand, but Su Han understands that the eldest prince will not let others attack him so easily, because the eldest prince once said that he would kill himself with his own hands. "snort!" Yu Qingfeng?Hummed and said no more. Even the eldest prince allowed the game to continue, so what else could he say. But just because he didn¡¯t say anything, it didn¡¯t mean that he would just let it go. At this moment, Yu Qingfeng's eyes almost wanted to dig two big holes in Su Han's body. "Dad, don't worry, if he falls into my hands in the next round, I will let him know what it means to live and die." Yu Yue smiled solemnly, Su Han used fierce means to destroy Lei Gangyang, and also used the words Yu Yue said to ridicule the Ziyang Sect, which really aroused Yu Yue's anger. Now Yu Yue is afraid that Su Han will not be able to draw her in the next round, or that Su Han will not be promoted in the next round. Once Su Han falls into his hands, he will use the most cruel means to let Su Han know that the majesty of the Ziyang Sect will never allow a seventh level true martial artist to challenge him. As for the results of other battle stages, Yu Yue's opponent gave up after a moment of symbolic resistance, Mei Ruoxi defeated a genius from the Ziyang Sect, and Shen Xingyun and Cheng Can fought within the same sect, ending in Cheng Can's defeat. This result was also expected by Su Han. As the top geniuses of their respective sects, Yu Yue and Mei Ruoxi still had some background. Although Cheng Can's strength has increased by leaps and bounds, he is still unable to compete with veteran geniuses like Shen Xingyun. Although Cheng Can lost to Shen Xingyun, he was not discouraged. He also knew that with his own strength, it was very good to reach the quarterfinals. Entering the top eight of the Tianhe Martial Arts Association means that Cheng Can is already the first-level genius in Tianhe County, which is a great honor. Moreover, you can also enjoy the privilege of entering the secret realm of Tianhe to hunt for seven days. A few months ago, Cheng Can never imagined that he would be able to participate in the martial arts competition, let alone advance to the quarterfinals. "Brother Su, Yu Yue looks indifferent on the surface, but in fact he is vicious and vicious. You have to beware of him." Cheng Can did not forget to remind Su Han before stepping down. Su Han chuckled: "The grasshopper after autumn won't be able to jump around for long." ¡°If an ordinary person said such a thing, it would definitely make people feel that they are talking too much. But coming from Su Han's mouth, Cheng Can felt extremely natural. The competition has now entered the real highlight. All the ordinary geniuses have been eliminated, and those who remain are the elites among the elites and the geniuses among geniuses. There are only four people left below the fighting platform, Yu Yue, Mei Ruoxi, Shen Xingyun, and Su Han. This camp is exciting, but also disappointing. According to people's previous expectations, Lei Gangyang should be standing here at this moment, but Lei Gangyang died and was taken over by Su Han, a dark horse. This is undoubtedly a kind of irony for Ziyang Sect. "Senior brother Yuyue, we must whip that boy, skin him, and pull out his poisonous tongue." The disciples of Ziyang Sect gnashed their teeth and hated Su Han to the core. They all screamed under the fighting platform. Unfortunately, when the semi-final draw results came out, they were extremely disappointed. Su Han versus Mei Ruoxi, Yu Yue versus Shen Xingyun. Yu Yue took a deep look at Su Han, turned around and jumped onto her fighting platform. On Su Han¡¯s battlefield, Mei Ruoxi¡¯s graceful and perfect figure was already waiting there. This woman¡¯s appearance is different from other beauties from Tianhe County. She has wheat-colored skin, slender and perfect legs, straight and round, which evokes endless reveries. It is said that she is not only the number one genius at Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, but also one of the four most famous beauties in Tianhe County, alongside Lan Shiyan. A woman with such beauty and strength has an innate pride that is almost engraved in her bones. However, Mei Ruoxi's style was as neat as a man's. She looked at Su Han and suddenly said unexpectedly: "I have read your information. It is very unusual for a warrior from a small town to reach this point." easy." Su Han nodded, but he was a little surprised in his heart. It turned out that his information was already in the hands of these major sects. " This is something we have to be careful about. Su Han doesn't want the Su family to be targeted because of him. "I don't want to hurt you. Otherwise, I'll give you ten moves, let you hold on for another half an hour, and then beat you down so that you can step down with dignity. How about that?" Mei Ruoxi asked. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 269: Take the initiative to admit defeat You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han couldn't help but laugh after hearing this. "Why?" He was curious. "Because you just killed someone from the Ziyang Sect, you can be considered as avenging my Ten Thousand Beasts Villa." Mei Ruoxi raised her chin and said. Su Han asked calmly: "Are you so confident that you can beat me?" Mei Ruoxi was startled, as if she thought you were talking nonsense? I, the number one genius at Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, beat you to the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. Isn¡¯t that normal? Mei Ruoxi is at the pinnacle of the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. The five major forces that can enter her eyes are Yu Yue and Shen Xingyun. She didn't even care about Lei Gangyang, the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. Therefore, although Su Han killed Lei Gangyang, Mei Ruoxi still did not think that he was a threat to her strength. The Ten Thousand Beasts Villa is founded on the method of controlling beasts, but the beasts do not exist as pure battle pets. Instead, the power of the beasts is integrated into the blood to form the magical powers. This kind of inheritance, which is different from other sects, makes the geniuses of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa far superior to other geniuses of the same level in terms of physical body and combat power. Therefore, when faced with Su Han's question, Mei Ruoxi couldn't help but chuckle. She looked at Su Han calmly: "So, do you think there is still hope to fight with me?" Su Han shook his head. He knew that the other party was confident, but in front of him, any confidence could only become a joke. "Stop talking nonsense and come over here." As he spoke, Su Han opened his palms, and two completely transparent Chongxuan flying knives shot out from his palms and dissolved into the void. "Listen to the sound and identify the position." Mei Ruoxi's ears twitched slightly, and a wild aura rushed out of her body without reservation. She looked like a leopard, moving quickly to avoid the attacks of two flying knives. "Flying knives is a trivial skill." Mei Ruoxi stood firm, her energy and blood boiling. Su Han could even see with his evil eye that there was a vague shadow of a giant leopard emerging behind her. "Are you sure?" Su Han smiled indifferently and looked over Mei Ruoxi's shoulder. Mei Ruoxi's expression changed, and she subconsciously looked down, only to see that the hair hanging down on her shoulders had been cut off by a flying knife at some point. "you¡­¡­!" Mei Ruoxi was furious, but before she could launch another attack, Su Han's figure turned into a stream of light and rushed towards her. "Leopard? Interesting, then I will fight you with tiger fist." After Su Han said that, blood surged from his fist, and he punched out without any fancy. Mei Ruoxi's eyes trembled. Just as she was about to ask the other party how she knew she was destined to be a leopard, she saw that Su Han's fist had already arrived in front of her. "Danger." Mei Ruoxi felt her heart tremble, and an instinctive sense of danger came over her. She quickly opened her hands, and at the front of her ten fingers, the long giant leopard claws turned into ten sharp swords. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ten sharp swords intersect, transforming into sharp edges like leopard fangs. These sharp edges are constantly intertwined to form a virtual leopard fang shield. "The Wind Leopard Shield." A black stream of light flashed across the surface of the leopard shield, giving people an extremely profound feeling. This shield was Mei Ruoxi's natal magical power, and its defensive power was astonishing. At this moment, Su Han punched him. ???????????????????????? A huge roaring sound sounded, and terrifying energy fluctuations enveloped the entire battle stage. Only crisp cracking sounds were heard, and the black leopard shield was shattered inch by inch. "What?" Mei Ruoxi was completely stunned. She was very aware of the defensive power of her Gale Leopard Shield. Let alone the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, even the ninth level of the True Martial Realm could not break it with her fists. Even if it is a magical weapon, it will be difficult to break through her shield. In a state of confusion, Mei Ruoxi's figure moved continuously, as nimble as a leopard, trying to avoid Su Han's fists and find opportunities to counterattack. However, how could Su Han give her a chance to fight back? In the blink of an eye, he punched her with left and right fists again. ???????????????????????? The fist tore through the air and made a huge roaring sound. For a moment, the entire world was filled with the violent shadow of Su Han's fist. At this time, no matter how confident Mei Ruoxi is, she still knows that she is relying on others. Under Su Han's powerful punch, let alone counterattack, even if she defended, it was extremely difficult and she was in danger. The shadow of fists filling the sky is like a pictureLike a treacherous net, all her escape routes were blocked. What shocked her even more was that in Su Han's fist wind, she could hear the sound of dragons roaring and tigers roaring. The feeling of becoming one with the power of the ferocious beasts was even worse than that of her, the first genius of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. More pure. ¡°In fact, Mei Ruoxi has never experienced the pure power of a ferocious beast even in the head of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, Madam Yu. For a moment, Mei Ruoxi was really miserable. From the moment she came to power until now, she has been beaten hard by the opponent, and she didn't even get a chance to make a move. Defense, defense, defense. What Su Han said just now flashed through her mind: "Leopard? Interesting, then I will fight you with tiger fist." ?? Could it be that this young man in white can also change his routine at will to suppress his opponent according to his opponent's routine style? For a moment, Mei Ruoxi secretly cursed herself for being crazy. Even a generation of martial arts masters might not be able to do this kind of thing, so how could a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy do it? And the most important thing is that this is the Tianhe Martial Arts Competition, the pinnacle competition for the young generation of Tianhe County. Mei Ruoxi simply didn't believe that anyone would treat the Tianhe Martial Arts Association with such a playful attitude. Su Han obviously had no intention of lingering. He wanted to resolve this battle quickly. The fist technique changed slightly, and a powerful golden source of power surged out from the Tianhe Glazed Tower, condensed in the fist, as if thousands of sharp swords were condensed on this fist, breaking the sea and shaking the mountains. There¡¯s nothing fancy about it, just punch out again. ???????????????????????? All the defenses in Mei Ruoxi's body were instantly crushed. "Danger." Mei Ruoxi's pupils suddenly dilated. At this moment, she truly felt a strong death threat. This feeling was something she had never experienced in her life. She was breathing rapidly, knowing that she had no ability to resist the punch. Was she going to die like this? At this moment, Su Han suddenly withdrew his fist power and lost seven percent of his strength. The remaining three points of force hit the astonishing softness in Mei Ruoxi's chest. boom. A mouthful of blood spurted out, and Mei Ruoxi's body flew out. Fortunately, Su Han showed mercy. When Mei Ruoxi flew backwards, she stepped on her feet repeatedly and finally stood firm on the edge of the fighting platform. She was only one step away from falling off the platform. Just a mouthful of sweetness, and a mouthful of blood spurted out again. A pair of jewel-like dark eyes looked at Su Han in shock and doubt, unable to accept such a battle situation. However, as the breeze blew by, Mei Ruoxi's whole body trembled slightly, and she finally understood that the young man in white was showing mercy. If Su Han had not removed most of the power from the punch that broke her defense just now, Mei Ruoxi would probably be a corpse lying on the ground now. Thinking of this, Mei Ruoxi still had no intention of fighting again. She smiled bitterly, clasped her fists and said, "I lost." What? The audience was in an uproar, and everyone couldn't believe their eyes. The first genius of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, from the moment he came on the stage, he was beaten by Su Han. He didn't even make a single move, but was sent flying with a punch, and then he gave up. "Where did this Su Han come from? Why have I never heard of him before? Even Mei Ruoxi was punched out by him. I really can't believe it." "It's scary, so tough. Mei Ruoxi is the leader of the younger generation, but Su Han can beat her away with a cultivation level one and a half levels lower. Who would have believed it if he hadn't seen it with his own eyes." "Monster, so monstrous, maybe this Su Han will become the biggest dark horse in the history of the Tianhe Martial Arts Association, second only to Yu Yue." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No one was surprised. Everyone's views on Su Han changed again, and their image of Su Han in their hearts also upgraded again. The disciples of the five major forces were far more surprised than outsiders because they understood Mei Ruoxi's strength better than outsiders. Among the geniuses of the five major forces, Yu Yue was probably the only one who could defeat Mei Ruoxi, but this Su Han did it. The ups and downs in people's hearts are hard to calm down. Today's martial arts competition is full of twists and turns. The appearance of Su Han, the dark horse, has changed the entire competition, which is completely inconsistent with common sense. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 270 Su Han shows his magical powers You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Damn it, you guys said, this Su Han can't really get the first place, right? I bet another two hundred yuan stones, I really got tricked to death by this dog." "It depends on how Yu Yue and Shen Xingyun fight. If Yu Yue is in full strength, of course he can crush this kid casually. But if Yu Yue is consumed by Shen Xingyun too much strength, he may really be able to let this kid pick up the slack. ." "Damn it, I was tricked to death by that dog. I hope Yu Yue can work harder, otherwise we will suffer big losses." Those who placed bets banged their heads on the ground in frustration. "Xi'er, are you okay?" Mrs. Yu caught Mei Ruoxi and asked worriedly. "I'm fine, thanks to Su Han's mercy." Mei Ruoxi shook her head and said. Mrs. Jade¡¯s eyes shone with surprise. She knew her disciple and was very proud. How could she take the initiative to praise a genius of her own generation? The most important thing is that Mrs. Yu didn¡¯t see clearly what happened just now. Mrs. Yu had some doubts about Mei Ruoxi being punched away. Mei Ruoxi didn't know what Madam Yu was thinking. Her attention had been focused on her chest, where Su Han's fist had just hit. Although Mei Ruoxi is a martial arts practitioner and does not believe in giving or receiving, the girl's mind is still slightly shaken when she thinks of Su Han's mercy. Mrs. Yu knew her apprentice very well. Seeing the subtle change in expression on Mei Ruoxi's face, Mrs. Yu couldn't help but be slightly startled. At this moment, Shen Xingyun on the other battlefield was miserable. It has to be said that Shen Xingyun was unlucky. When he met an enraged Yu Yue, Yu Yue seemed to be pouring out all the murderous intention in her heart towards Su Han. Although Shen Xingyun went all out and used all his trump cards, he still fell into a disadvantage immediately. Furthermore, Yu Yue obviously had no intention of giving Shen Xingyun a chance to admit defeat. He attacked violently one after another, with the intention of killing Shen Xingyun on the spot in one go. If you want to admit defeat, you have to have a chance to breathe. If Yu Yue doesn't give Shen Xingyun this chance, Shen Xingyun will at least be crippled if he doesn't die on the spot today. Everyone at the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy looked solemn, and some disciples almost had fire in their eyes as they stared at Yu Yue. "This Yu Yue is so cruel and ruthless. She doesn't give Senior Brother Shen a chance to admit defeat. It's obvious that she wants to kill Senior Brother Shen." Lingzhi frowned slightly and asked, "Master, is there no way to save Shen Xingyun?" Master Xie smiled bitterly: "Unless I intervene in the competition, but if I do, it will violate the rules of the competition. Tianhe Martial Academy will definitely be kicked out of the competition, and all of your results will be invalid. Moreover, even if If we take action, the head of Ziyang Sect will also take action." Su Han glanced at the Ziyang Sect. The people in the Ziyang Sect all had provocation in their eyes. Looking at the battlefield again, Shen Xingyun is already in danger and may collapse at any time. Su Han was running "Brahma Thoughts", and a strong soul pressure secretly pressed towards Yu Yue on the stage. At the same time, he gathered the sound into a line and used his soul power to transmit the sound to Yu Yue. "Junior, look this way!" Su Han deliberately made his voice very deep, and his words rolled like thunder, directly exploding in Yu Yue's mind. These words were mixed with strong soul pressure, which made even a strong man at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm lose his mind in an instant. Yu Yue was stunned and subconsciously looked in Su Han's direction. At this moment, Su Han suddenly activated the phoenix mark in Xie's eyes, and mixed with the pressure of his soul, he pressed towards Yu Yue. This series of actions took only a moment. As soon as Yu Yue looked over, she noticed a blood-red phoenix pupil, surrounded by endless darkness, like a devilish abyss that would never see the bottom. Yu Yue was stunned, her mind instantly lost control, and the sharp sword moves in her hand stopped for two seconds. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Shen Xingyun got a chance to breathe, and he retreated continuously until he reached the edge of the battle stage before stopping. Deep in my heart, I feel a sense of joy of surviving the disaster. Although he didn't know why Yu Yue suddenly paused for two seconds, to Shen Xingyun, there were only two seconds between life and death. "I give up." Shen Xingyun seized the opportunity and immediately said these three words. These three words can be said togetherWhen he came out, the disciples of the Ziyang Sect in the audience quit, and there was a lot of curses. "What are you giving up without fighting?" "Are all the Tianhe Martial Academy such cowards who shrink from battle?" "A waste, giving up without even fighting. What qualifications does this kind of waste have to participate in the martial arts competition?" Even Yu Qingfeng couldn't help but curse inwardly, what's going on, the strength gap between the two is so huge, how could Shen Xingyun be given the opportunity to call it quits? Yu Yue also had a look of disbelief on her face at this moment. In the battle just now, he had clearly gained an overwhelming advantage and could destroy Shen Xingyun immediately. As a result, a strange sound came from nowhere, and he was caught unawares for a moment. Yu Yue couldn't help but look in the direction where the sound came from just now, but she suddenly discovered that it was the direction of everyone in the Tianhe Martial Academy. "I protest." Yu Yue was furious and stared at Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, "Someone interfered with my game." "What, someone interfered with the match between Yu Yue and Shen Xingyun?" "It was indeed strange just now. Yu Yue was already about to use his killing move, but for some reason he paused and gave Shen Xingyun a chance to admit defeat." ¡°However, I didn¡¯t see anyone intervening at all.¡± "Tianhe Martial Arts Academy? Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is so far away, how can it be so easy to interfere?" After hearing Yu Yue¡¯s words, Yu Qingfeng became furious and stepped forward with a dark face: ¡°Xie Tianhe, don¡¯t you feel ashamed for interfering in the martial arts competition?¡± "The Tianhe Martial Arts Academy interferes in the competition. Logically speaking, the results of everyone in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy should be cancelled." Another elder of the Ziyang Sect also shouted. "Yes, kick out Tianhe Martial Arts School, they are a bunch of losers and weaklings." Others in the Ziyang Sect started shouting and cursing. Sect Master Xie frowned and said: "Master Yu, what do you mean by this? Do you think that the tens of thousands of people in this square are all blind? And your Ziyang Sect is a bunch of pigs? You guys are staring here, we Tianhe Martial Arts If the hospital intervenes, will everyone not see it? Will you, Yu Qingfeng, be so happy to let us take action? " A series of questions left Yu Qingfeng speechless. ¡°Furthermore, Yu Qingfeng also felt strange, could someone interfere in the game and at the same time hide from the eyes of tens of thousands of people present? Even the most powerful eldest prince present today definitely does not have this ability. This is not something that a warrior within the true martial realm can do. Many people at Ten Thousand Beasts Villa are also unhappy. To admit defeat is to be useless. Just now, the first genius of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa took the initiative to admit defeat. With a bang, Madam Yu stood up from the table and shouted: "Does the Ziyang Sect only make unreasonable troubles? During the entire martial arts competition, I just heard your Ziyang Sect buzzing like flies, buzzing! Are you annoyed? I think so. You are deliberately acting to throw dirty water on Tianhe Martial Arts Academy!" "That's right, how can anyone interfere in the competition! Ziyang Sect is too strong-minded and unreasonable." "I think Yu Yue was stunned because she stepped on dog shit, right? Now she wants to pour dirty water on others." "The Ziyang Sect's qualifications are cancelled." The crowd was filled with indignation and shouted. "Wow, what the hell, what happened if you stepped on dog poop? If you talk nonsense again, the dog will eat you." The big black dog was unhappy and grinned at the crowd. "Okay, there's nothing to argue about." The aloof eldest prince spoke, and as he spoke, he cast an unhappy look at Yu Qingfeng. Yu Qingfeng suddenly broke out in a cold sweat when he saw the eldest prince's look. The eldest prince blamed himself for having extraneous affairs that would hinder his grand plan. Yu Qingfeng immediately did not dare to say anything more and closed her mouth tightly. It¡¯s just that the emotions of other people in Ziyang Sect still can¡¯t calm down. "People from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, listen, I let you escape this round, but the next round of finals won't be that simple." "A bunch of trash, weaklings." The disciples of Ziyang Sect were yelling and arrogant one by one. Shen Xingyun's face was livid, all these scoldings were caused by him, and hearing these words in his ears was undoubtedly the greatest humiliation. Cheng Can gritted his teeth and really wanted to rush forward and fight the people of Ziyang Sect. Although the other Tianhe Martial Arts disciples were furious, they were not strong enough, and even if they spoke, they would have little weight. Su Han raised his eyelids and saw Ling Zhi's eyes staring at him unblinkingly. Su Han scratched his scalp and smiled bitterly. If he was so provoked by Ziyang Sect, if he showed no sign at all, it would indeed damage the morale of Tianhe Martial Academy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)If there is, it will indeed damage the morale of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 271 Let me give you three moves You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han walked forward with calm eyes, looking at the group of Ziyang Sect disciples jumping around and yelling, and suddenly smiled strangely and said: "Ignore you, you are really getting more and more energetic, right? Yu Yue, don't boss a group of bastards around." You're jumping around there, shall I kill you so that you guys won't be buzzing like flies?" As soon as Su Han said these words, everyone's expressions changed drastically. The disciples of the Tianhe Martial Academy suddenly became quiet. They hadn¡¯t seen the monster from the outer city showing off his power for so many days. They almost forgot that this guy was a complete madman! With him here, how could Tianhe Martial Arts School be allowed to be bullied? Unknowingly, Su Han has become synonymous with security in the minds of these Tianhe Martial Academy disciples. Yu Yue raised her eyebrows and said in a cold tone: "Boy, are you looking for death? Dare you attack my Ziyang Sect?" "Stop talking nonsense, isn't the next game the final? If you have the guts, go to the fighting stage and don't chatter here!" Su Han said in a leisurely tone. The scene was in an uproar again. With this tone and attitude, did you not take the first genius of Ziyang Sect seriously at all? Even Yu Yue frowned and stared at Su Han, as if to see clearly what confidence this boy at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm had to dare to speak nonsense here? "Is there something wrong with my face? Do you look so immersed in it?" Su Han sneered. This sneer completely angered Yu Yue. "Okay, very good boy, remember, today is the day you die. Let's settle old and new scores together." After Yu Yue finished speaking, she let out a long roar and jumped onto the fighting platform. "Damn it, Su Han actually made it to the last step. He was so unlucky. That dog cheated him of three hundred yuan stones." "This is a good thing. Shen Xingyun has admitted defeat, and Yu Yue still maintains full combat power. In this case, Su Han is definitely not Yu Yue's opponent, and we can get back ten times the Yuan Stone we bet on." "That's right, Yu Yue is still in her prime. Su Han can't deal with this kid. Watch out for that big black dog and don't let it get away." Those who placed bets once again saw hope. They now hated the big black dog so much that they wished they could light a fire and roast the dog. "Rui'er, do you think this kid can win?" Lingzhi asked with a frown. The more Su Han advanced all the way to the finals, the more she began to worry about gains and losses, and couldn't help but start asking about the little girl next to her. "It's okay, aunt, you have to have some confidence in the man you like!" Ling Ruier laughed. "What did you say, stinky girl?" "Sir, do you think Su Han can beat Yu Yue?" the old man next to Mr. Yu asked. Young Master Yu thought for a while and suddenly said unexpectedly: "I hope he can't beat him!" "Why?" The old man was surprised. "I can't explain clearly, but the secret realm of the river gave me an ominous premonition that day. Maybe something big is about to happen!" Young Master Yu said softly. On the battlefield, Su Hanfeng looked at Yu Yue opposite him calmly. His white clothes were fluttering in the wind, and his whole body exuded an unstoppable aura. This aura made him look extremely tall, and he randomly exuded a There is an aura that makes people dare not face it. Everyone is waiting with bated breath. The martial arts competition has reached this point, and both of them are only one step away from the championship. This battle will be the pinnacle battle for the young generation of Tianhe County. "No matter what the reason is today, I will definitely kill you." Yu Yue said, he is extremely eager for the first prize in this competition, the Tissot Purple Cauldron. If he can get this Purple Cauldron, his combat power will definitely more than double. "Yeah?" Su Han smiled lightly and did not take Yu Yue seriously. Yu Yue frowned, and Su Han looked at her indifferent eyes with a hint of contempt, which deeply stimulated his strong self-esteem. He has always grown up in the eyes of admiration and awe. In Ziyang Sect, he is a dazzling star. No one has ever dared to despise himself. But now he is despised by an unknown person, and it comes from the heart. Yu Yue couldn't bear it, and Su Han was only at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. " Moreover, the two have had many confrontations, from the banquet in the Prince's Mansion to today's martial arts competition. Yu Yue's endurance has reached a limit. Before coming to participate in the Tianhe Martial Arts Competition, Yu Yue heard from her brother Yu Yang that when Su Han was in Qingye City, he made arrogant remarks about the Ziyang Sect, saying that the Ziyang Sect was just a yellow-level little boy. Sect.   Such arrogant behaviors have already touched Yu Yue's bottom line. Now is the time to settle old and new scores together. "Brother Yu, come on, I bet you can defeat this kid in three moves!" "Three moves? Are you awake? Senior Brother Yu can crush him with one move!" "Boy, if I were you, I would kill myself right now to apologize and die a good-looking death. When Senior Brother Yu crushes you, you will die without a complete body!" The disciples of Ziyang Sect were all screaming in the audience. Su Han laughed loudly: "Yu Yue, if you are afraid, let them come up together and wave the flag and shout below, is that interesting?" "What?" "Go together?" As soon as these words were said, the disciples of Ziyang Sect became even more furious. "Boy, you are looking for death!" "Crazy guy! Senior Brother Yu, we must torture him severely!" Yu Yue sneered and looked at Su Han solemnly: "It seems that you are really impatient with life." "That's nonsense, let's do it, I'll give you three moves." Su Han laughed. This sentence immediately angered Yu Yue. "die!" Yu Yue was filled with murderous intent. She grabbed her hand in the air, and a purple five-foot sword appeared in her hand. The sword was filled with a frightening cold air. As the big sword dances, the sword energy is vertical and horizontal, and countless purple sword energy is constantly jumping in the space. For a time, the entire battle stage was enveloped by the terrifying sword energy, and even the figures were no longer visible. "These are the nine mantras of the Ziyang Sect. It was exactly this move that Master Ji of the Ziyang Sect used against me in the Qingye City Arena." Su Han looked at the moves in Yu Yue's hands indifferently. As the sword light flickered, the purple sword energy controlled by Yu Yue became faster and faster, intertwining into countless giant sword energy nets, cutting the space where Su Han was, getting smaller and smaller. Yu Yue used one hand to activate the sword technique, and the countless intertwined purple sword energy suddenly turned into thin needle-like sword threads, hitting Su Han's body. This silky sword energy looks slender, but it is more terrifying than any thick sword energy. Once it is invaded into the body, even a strong person at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm will definitely be crushed to pieces. "Oh my god, Yu Yue is really angry. She uses her killing move as soon as she strikes. Su Han is dead." ¡°Watch that big black dog, we¡¯ll make a fortune from it today.¡± Su Han thought to himself: "This Yu Yue is indeed the number one genius of the Ziyang Sect. He still has some reserves in his hands. These nine mantras are much more powerful than Lei Gangyang and Mei Ruoxi." However, the Su Han now is no longer the Su Han he was in Qingye City. The moment the sword energy came towards him, streaks of light suddenly appeared all over Su Han's body. His whole body seemed to become a little transparent, and his body was like a glass lamp. ¡°Glass-gold body¡ªthe body is like glass!¡± "Boom!" Thousands of sword energies collided with Su Han's body, but instead of being crushed into pieces as Yu Yue expected, they made a loud noise as if they hit something as hard as diamond. Where Su Han was, it was like a huge ray of light, blooming suddenly and piercing the eyes! ¡°It¡¯s crazy, it¡¯s so crazy, you won¡¯t block or avoid it.¡± "You can't possibly be okay if you resist like this, right?" "Even if he is seriously injured, I will still obey him. He is ruthless, absolutely ruthless." Everyone present was dumbfounded. Just after the flower of light bloomed, Su Han's faint figure appeared again, and his white clothes were not stained by dust! "This is your first move!" Su Han laughed loudly, his momentum changed, and his majesty was revealed. His sudden change of momentum made everyone unable to recover. This guy is so arrogant. Does he have other trump cards in his hand? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 272 It¡¯s my turn You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The pupils of Yu Yue's eyes suddenly tightened, and she was filled with anger. At that moment, he concluded that Su Han must have used some heaven-defying defensive talisman. Although this heaven-defying talisman is very rare, as one of the five major forces, Tianhe Martial Academy has such a heaven-defying inheritance. ¡°What¡¯s the point of using foreign objects? If you have the guts, take another move from me.¡± Yu Yue is full of confidence. As a genius at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, he definitely has the power to crush the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. Whoops! A purple sword energy soared into the sky from behind Yu Yue, and a fierce purple light cut through the void ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sword energy soared into the sky one after another, and the purple light kept swimming in the void, like thick purple chains, constantly blocking the void. Yu Yue had a sarcastic look on her face, waving her purple sword with both hands, pulling the purple sword energy towards Su Han to block it, instantly forming several huge walls of sword energy, covering Su Han's entire body. "How can you break free under the blockade of my sword energy? I forgot to tell you that my Condensation Sword is a nine-refined mortal weapon, only one step away from a spiritual weapon." Yu Yue said coldly, looking at the huge walls of sword energy, she found that there were no blind spots anymore. Her confidence increased for a moment, knowing that her opponent was already a turtle in the urn, and the next step would be her own prey, to be ravaged and killed by herself. "Boy, tell yourself, should you slice it or chop it?" Yu Yue smiled evilly. "This Yu Yue's strength is much stronger than that of Hall Master Ji." Su Han shook his head secretly. This level of sword energy blockade was still not enough for him. ¡°It¡¯s a small trick, break it for me!¡± Su Han let out a clear drink, opened his bow from left to right, and shot out two heavy mysterious flying knives, slicing towards the giant wall of sword energy. In this flying knife stunt, Su Han combined three or four points of the power of the golden essence to cut into the giant wall of sword energy, and a clicking sound suddenly came out. Boom! The next second, the giant wall of sword energy shattered and turned into countless powders. Yu Yue spat out a mouthful of blood and uncontrollably stepped back more than a dozen steps until she reached the edge of the fighting platform, with a look of shock and horror on her face. "The second move." Su Han said with a smile. This scene immediately caused an uproar. Such a scene was so exciting that many people would not believe it if they had not seen it with their own eyes. "My God, what did I see? Yu Yue was so shocked that he vomited blood. What kind of monster is this Su Han?" "It's really blinding me. Yu Yue practices all the top techniques and martial arts of the Ziyang Sect. His Nine Mantras are the secret martial arts of the Ziyang Sect, and his cultivation level is still at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. He was actually Su Han retreated, this is too unimaginable." "Grandma is a bear, Yu Yue is not really going to lose, right? I have three hundred yuan stones, and I was deceived by that dog." "Monster, this guy is not a human at all. I guess his talent is comparable to that of the eldest prince. He is only at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. He was able to defeat Yu Yue. Isn't this nonsense?" No one is not surprised, and no one can restrain their emotions. Although the two have not yet decided the winner, Yu Yue is only defeated, but that is Yu Yue. Those who bet on Big Black Dog completely placed their bets on Yu Yue. Yu Yue was so shocked that she vomited blood, which directly stung their glassy hearts. It was impossible to cry without tears. "The Ziyang Sect's first day was so shocked that he vomited blood. I wonder if Sect Master Yu's glass heart was broken." Madam Yu giggled. Now Ten Thousand Beasts Villa can be said to be the one who likes to see the Ziyang Sect deflated the most. Yu Qingfeng's face was extremely ugly: "You are a female who knows nothing. Yue'er's methods have not been fully used yet." Mrs. Yu snorted coldly: "You are so precious to your son, so you should remind him to admit defeat quickly, so as not to follow in the footsteps of Lei Gangyang!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this moment, an earth-shattering roar suddenly erupted from the battlefield. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ ???????????????????????? When the sword came down, even the void on both sides shivered and made a huge roar. When everyone saw this shocking sword strike, they all gasped. Even those who just talked about Su Han might winEveryone was also stunned. Yu Yue's sword was too terrifying. This sword undoubtedly contains the secret of Yu Yue¡¯s strongest swordsmanship. It is a sure-kill move. Even a strong person at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm cannot escape this sword at all. This sword cut through the heaven and earth, cut through the void, and instantly reached the top of Su Han's head. Everyone in the audience exclaimed. They knew that Su Han had that weird body-protecting power. But the sword has already reached the top of your head, and your body-protecting magical power has no time to activate it. At this moment, Su Han made an action that no one could have imagined. He actually opened his big hand and grabbed the purple sword directly with his palm! "Am I right? Is he trying to catch the sword with his bare hands?" "It's over, this guy has lost his mind." "I'm afraid this sword will cut him in half." Many people sighed secretly, thinking that Su Han could defeat Yu Yue's two killing moves in a row, and he had the capital to fight against Yu Yue. Unexpectedly, he was so reckless this time, grabbing Yu Yue's sword with his hand. If not seeking death, what is it? The power of Yu Yue's sword is such that even a strong man like Master Xie, who is one of the most powerful in Tianhe County, would not be willing to face it. It is even more impossible for him to grab this sword with his bare hands. However, there was an unexpected surprise in Tianhe County, and that was Su Han. When Su Han probed his palm, the golden light in his palm suddenly surged, bursting out with a strong golden magnetic force. Click. The blade of the purple sword fell firmly into Su Han's hand. Except for a muffled sound, Su Han's palm did not suffer any damage. On the contrary, Yu Yue's expression suddenly changed, and she continued to use her strength to get rid of Su Han's palm. However, the golden magnetic force field has its own gravity effect, which firmly attracts the sword to Su Han's palm. How can Yu Yue's power be able to get rid of it? No matter how hard Yu Yue tried, she remained motionless. "How can this be?" Yu Yue was in disbelief. Even if the palm was made of diamond, there would be some sparks when the sword was struck. What kind of material was this palm made of? At Tianhe Martial Academy, a group of people fell into a state of dementia. They knew that Su Han was defying the heavens, but they never expected that Su Han was defying the heavens to such an extent. He went to grab someone else's Nine-Refined Mortal Weapon with his bare hands, and he succeeded. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it even to death. Cheng Can and Lingzhi looked happy. Looking at Su Han on the battlefield, they could not mistake it. Su Han was stronger than the last time he killed Elder Tuoba. This monster gives people the feeling that there are new surprises every day. It seems that his trump cards are endless and will never be used up. Even the eldest prince, with a deep expression and a sense of judgment in his eyes, looked at the battle on the stage with deep meaning, and his heart was filled with turmoil. "Compared with Tianhe Martial Arts Academy who were overjoyed, Ziyang Sect's side was completely dumbfounded. In their eyes, Yu Yue, who is unstoppable and powerful in the Ziyang Sect, will actually suffer? And he was still facing an unknown person from Tianhe Martial Academy? This is simply unacceptable to them. Yu Qingfeng had a look of surprise in his eyes. At this moment, Yu Qingfeng finally smelled a hint of crisis and a hint of uneasiness. "Three moves have passed!" "Now, it's my turn to attack." A small voice came out of Su Han's mouth. I saw him grabbing forward with his big hand, and a huge black dragon claw appeared out of thin air. His palm also completely changed. It was covered with black dragon scales and emitted a bloody light. Su Han's whole person's aura suddenly changed, and a huge amount of blood burst out from his body, just like an ancient beast. The power he exuded at will was frightening. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 273: Why don¡¯t you all come together? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han's huge black claw, which was the size of a house, locked onto Yu Yue's entire body and grabbed it violently. Yu Yue's face was horrified. He had seen Su Han use this black dragon's giant claw at the banquet of the Prince's Mansion, but now it seems that the power of this dragon's claw has more than doubled than that day. What did this man eat to practice? ,horrible. If it were the dragon claw that Su Han displayed that day, Yu Yue was confident that he could smash the dragon claw into pieces with one move. But facing the terrifying dragon claw that was the size of a house, Yu Yue suddenly felt a sense of fear deep in her heart. The black dragon's big palm seal contains the inheritance of the power of the true dragon. Under the power of the dragon, no creature dares to disobey. Su Han smiled contemptuously, and the black dragon's huge claws turned into a solid cage, directly grabbing Yu Yue tightly in his hands. "Ah!~" The disciples of the Ziyang Sect screamed in horror. This scene was really shocking. In their eyes, senior brother Yu Yue, who was invincible, could actually fall to the point of being slaughtered by others. "Die." Su Han said lightly, his eyes flashed with no emotion at all, only infinite coldness. The black dragon's giant claws suddenly contracted, and Yu Yue, who was trapped in the giant claws, screamed miserably. The screams penetrated people's hearts and shook everyone's eardrums. "Boy, how dare you!" Yu Qingfeng, the head of the Ziyang Sect, suddenly roared. A broad golden sword appeared in his hand, and he struck Su Han from the air! The giant sword flew across the sky, transforming into a golden sword light that was dozens of feet in size. This blow was dazzling, the attack power was amazing, and the momentum was even greater. It was several times more powerful than Yu Yue's sword just now. "Oh my god, Master Yu actually took action directly. Doesn't it mean that bystanders can't interfere in the battle stage?" "Bah, Ziyang Sect is so shameless. Just now they were sanctimoniously blaming others, but now they are interfering in the game themselves." "The giant sword in Master Yu's hand is a real spiritual weapon. This blow contains all the power of a master at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm and the power of the spiritual weapon. I'm afraid Su Han won't be able to dodge it." "A ruthless person, a really ruthless person, he actually forced Yu Qingfeng to take action himself. It would be a pity for such a person to die." "Yu Qingfeng, you old thief." Tianhe Martial Arts Academy's Xie Sect Master also roared. He never expected that Yu Qingfeng would actually take action at his word. He was completely unprepared. In his haste, it was too late to stop him. The sound of the sword shook the sky, and everyone held their breath. No one wanted to see Su Han's head missing. After all, this young man created too many miracles today and became the biggest player in the history of the Tianhe Martial Arts Association. This dark horse has left an indelible mark in the history of Tianhe County. Is it going to fall like a meteor like this? Su Han¡¯s white clothes were fluttering in the wind, and his face was calm. Just when the golden sword light was about to reach him, he suddenly sneered and threw Yu Yue out. ah! ~ Yu Yue suddenly looked horrified and let out the last scream in the world. Su Han actually threw him out, facing the sword light released by Yu Qingfeng. Pfft! Blood mist flew, and everyone saw with great horror that Yu Yue's body was split in half by the sword light, and she fell from the sky. Quiet, a dead silence! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and their mouths were opened wide enough to fit an egg in. No one believed what they saw. The golden sword light did not stop after killing Yu Yue, and continued to attack Su Han. However, Su Han was already prepared, and Yu Yue blocked him. He activated the blade footwork and moved his body sideways like lightning. Dodge Yu Qingfeng's blow. As for the aftermath of the golden sword light, it has been offset by the Celestial Silkworm Soft Armor and cannot cause any harm to Su Han at all. "Ahlittle beast, how dare you plot against me" Yu Qingfeng couldn't believe it. His body trembled violently. He actually killed his son with his own hands. He was going crazy. If he hadn¡¯t slashed out that sword light just now, maybe there wouldn¡¯t have been such a result. Although Yu Yue may still die, dying in the hands of others and dying in one's own hands are two completely different feelings. "It's too cruel, it's too cruel. This is naked revenge. If Yu Qingfeng dares to interfere in the game, he dares to let Yu Qingfeng kill his son with his own hands." "This is punishing Yu Qingfeng, leaving a deep scar in his heart that can never be erased." "Horror, you guysThere was no fluctuation in his expression at all. " "It's too scary. This person is so devilish. He is like a little devil. You really can't offend him." No one was shocked. Everyone looked at Su Han with fear and fear. Offending such a person was really not something that ordinary people could afford. Even the first genius of the Ziyang Sect died due to his scheme. middle. Who would have thought that the champion that everyone thought would die tragically here, split in half by his own father's own hands. This is so ironic. Yu Qingfeng looked at Yu Yue's fallen body and roared even more. Immediately, he raised his head in excitement, and his venomous eyes fell on Su Han. "You little beast, I'm going to kill you." Yu Qingfeng went crazy, let out a thunderous roar, took action boldly, and rushed towards Su Han. However, how could Sect Master Xie give him a chance to take action? With a sway, he blocked Yu Qingfeng's path and sneered: "Yu Qingfeng, you are blatantly interfering in the competition stage. Everyone is seeing this. You should give me an explanation?" "Explanation, what explanation." Yu Qingfeng's eyes were red and he roared, "I have nothing to say. Today, our Ziyang Sect withdraws from the martial arts competition and will no longer be ranked. All I want is for me to kill this little beast." Wow! The audience immediately exploded. Yu Qingfeng actually said this. It seemed that he really hated Su Han to the core and wanted to kill Su Han on the spot no matter what the cost. Clan Master Xie said coldly: "The Ziyang Sect is saying that it is going to start a war with our Tianhe Martial Academy?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Another figure flew towards us, it was Madam Jade from Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, she chuckled and said: "Brother Xie, since you and I are going to fight against the Ziyang Sect, why not join forces." "Oh my god, things are getting bigger and bigger. Will the three sects really start a war today?" "If this is really the case, it would be exciting, but will the eldest prince allow them to start a war here? In any case, Tianhe County is the territory of the palace." Yu Qingfeng's face turned livid, and he suddenly looked towards the eldest prince, gritted his teeth and said: "Your Highness, the Ziyang Sect wants to resolve a personal grudge with Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, and we hope that your Highness will grant you permission." No way! The whole place was in an uproar. Yu Qingfeng was actually telling the truth. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly cooled down. Master Xie waved his hand, and all the people from the Tianhe Martial Academy stood behind Master Xie, all tense and tense, with serious expressions on their faces. Su Han, however, looked calmly and said calmly: "Yu Qingfeng, are you sure you want to solve this problem?" Suddenly, Su Han grinned, with undisguised sarcasm in his eyes, and said contemptuously: "It's better than this, I'm alone, and all of you Ziyang Sect count them together, let's go together!" "What?" These words were like thunder on the ground, making everyone jump up. What does Su Han mean? One person to deal with everyone in Ziyang Sect? The head of the Ziyang Sect, Yu Qingfeng, is at the peak of the ninth level of the Zhenwu Realm. There are also several elders of the ninth level of the Zhenwu Realm. The sect¡¯s background is even more extraordinary. Su Han was so crazy that he wanted to challenge the entire Ziyang Sect. Everyone thought their ears were wrong. No matter how awesome you are, you are still alone among your peers, fighting those hundred-year-old monsters, unless your brain is wrong? However, Su Han's face was expressionless. Looking at his appearance, it was obvious that he was not joking. Yu Qingfeng was furious, feeling that he was greatly offended, and roared: "Okay, okay, in that case, let me come and see you for a while today." A war is inevitable. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 274: Become famous You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Suddenly, a figure descended from the sky. It was the eldest prince in golden robes and armor. He looked majestic and majestic, like a god descending from heaven. He glanced indifferently at everyone present. "You are all rebelling?" The eldest prince¡¯s voice was not loud, but it carried an irresistible majesty. The eldest prince intervened, and Yu Qingfeng felt so aggrieved that he almost vomited blood. What's going on? The eldest prince is obviously the backer of the Ziyang Sect, but the eldest prince interfered with the Ziyang Sect again and again during the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament. The reason is that he doesn't want the Ziyang Sect to have unintended consequences and ruin his grand plan. Yu Qingfeng knew that the plan was important, but did his son die in vain? Or was he designed to die in his own hands? How could Yu Qingfeng be willing to do so? At this moment, the eldest prince¡¯s voice came into Yu Qingfeng¡¯s ears: ¡°Don¡¯t forget what our follow-up plan is.¡± Yu Qingfeng suddenly became excited. That¡¯s right, he was so blinded by anger just now that he actually forgot about his follow-up plan! Suddenly, Yu Qingfeng laughed sinisterly, staring at Su Han with eyes like poisonous snakes, and said softly with undisguised malice: "Since His Highness has spoken, I will let you go today. " With that said, Yu Qingfeng actually led the Ziyang Sect¡¯s men and horses back to his position. Yu Qingfeng¡¯s sudden change of attitude left many people unable to recover. Why is Head Yu so easy to talk to today? Shouldn't he be eager to skin Su Han and cramp him? Sect Master Xie was also suspicious. His eyes scanned Yu Qingfeng's body warily, but he didn't find anything wrong. The eldest prince had a stern face, his cold eyes fell on Su Han, and he said loudly: "I announce that the first place in this year's Tianhe Martial Arts Competition is Su Han of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." The eldest prince actually announced it, which made many people feel extremely confused again. They had heard more or less before that Su Han had offended the eldest prince quite a lot at the birthday party in his mansion. They originally thought that even if the eldest prince did not kill Su Han, he would still make things difficult in every possible way, but they did not expect that Su Han would be announced first in the competition so readily. "Mom, I only got four hundred Yuan Stones, which is really a bargain for that dead dog." "The sky has no eyes, Su Han actually took the first place, then Yu Yue is a waste, a waste of my feelings." "Who would have thought that this would be the result? Maybe that dead dog has the ability to predict the future. It really made that dog a lot of money." Those who bet with the big black dog were so angry that they were so angry that their intestines were blue. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of today¡¯s martial arts competition, there were twists and turns, ups and downs, but it ended in this way. A little-known disciple of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy emerged as a dark horse. With his cultivation at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm, he swept away all the top geniuses of the five major forces, won the first place in one fell swoop, and became famous. It can be expected that the name Su Han will spread throughout Tianhe County in a short time, and everyone will know about it. Even more than a dozen surrounding counties will know that Tianhe County has such a peerless evildoer. "Today's martial arts competition, there are too many things that people can't imagine. Who would have thought that the once recognized top genius of the five major forces would actually die tragically on the spot in an extremely ironic way. Who would have thought that the second genius of Ziyang Sect with unlimited potential would be nailed to the side wall of the battle platform. The deaths of Yu Yue and Lei Gangyang are undoubtedly a huge loss to the Ziyang Sect. And it is also unexpected that the Ziyang Sect would announce its withdrawal from the martial arts competition. In this way, the Ziyang Sect disciples undoubtedly lost the opportunity to enter the secret realm of Tianhe for hunting. In this martial arts competition, Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is the undisputed biggest winner and has gained supreme glory. From now on, Tianhe Martial Arts Academy will become the largest force in Tianhe County, and many geniuses from all over the world will come here to admire it. It can be predicted that Tianhe Martial Arts Academy will be in full swing in the near future. Master Xie's face was full of joy. A truly outstanding genius can often change the destiny of a sect. The re-emergence of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is an example. Su Han only entered Tianhe Martial Academy in just a few months and gave Tianhe Martial Arts a great success. The hospital has brought about earth-shaking changes. At this moment, Master Xie just wants to burn a few pillars of incense in front of the ancestral hall. Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is a blessing that has been cultivated for several lifetimes. To be able to have an extremely evil evildoer join the family, the great fortune of the entire sect has undergone astonishing changes. . At the same time, Lingzhi's heart was trembling, her eyes were staring at Su Han on the stage without blinking, and her whole body began to tremble.? "Thisthis kid really won first place?" When Lingzhi thought about what she had said to Su Han before the competition, she wished she could go underground on the spot and never appear again. The eldest prince took out a storage ring and threw it to Su Han. Many people cast envious glances. Everyone knew that inside the storage ring was the reward for this martial arts competition. It was not only a personal reward for Su Han, but also a reward for Tianhe Martial Academy. Su Han put his spiritual mind into the storage ring and saw a half-man tall purple tripod with golden tadpole inscriptions floating on it. It was the Tissot Purple tripod. Next to the Tissot Purple Cauldron, there are 10,000 low-grade Yuan Stones, which are rewards for the Tianhe Martial Academy. In addition, the storage ring was obviously given for free, showing the wealth of the Ming Palace. Although Su Han himself has a storage ring, in fact, among the young geniuses in Tianhe County, only a handful of them have storage rings. If another person got this storage ring, he would be ecstatic, but for Su Han, it just made him smile lightly. "Su Han, you also accepted the rewards given to the martial arts academy. You deserve these." Master Xie waved his hand generously. For him, Tianhe Martial Arts Academy can win in this martial arts competition. Becoming the biggest winner and crushing the Ziyang Sect was already an unexpected surprise. All of this was thanks to Su Han. How could Master Xie care about those 10,000 low-grade Yuan stones? The eldest prince looked at Su Han with a smile but not a smile. There was naturally a reason why he gave things so happily. It won¡¯t be long before these things will return to the hands of his eldest son again. Su Han was not dazzled by the prize. At this moment, his eyes were also fixed on the eldest prince. The matter is not over yet, Su Han has a hunch that the real highlight is only beginning now. "Su Han, hand over that dog." Several Ziyang Sect disciples came up with unkind expressions and said that they had not forgotten the big black dog. Su Han won the first place and let the dog make a lot of money. By the time these Ziyang Sect disciples reacted, the big black dog would have already There is no shadow. How could these Ziyang Sect disciples swallow this breath? They also bet, and they bet more than anyone else, and lost more miserably than anyone else. They decided that the big black dog and Su Han must be in the same group, so they came to Su Han to challenge him. "What dog? Which of your eyes saw the dog next to me?" Su Han sneered, he still wanted to catch the dog. That dog made so much money by using him, he should at least get half of it, otherwise it wouldn't be a huge loss. Those Ziyang Sect disciples were choked and speechless. Their eyes swept around Su Han, but they did not find the existence of the big black dog. "Let's go and search for the dog separately. The dog must not have gone far yet." The disciples of the Ziyang Sect dispersed in a hurry. Anyway, Yu Qingfeng had already announced that the Ziyang Sect would withdraw from the martial arts competition. There was no point in the Ziyang Sect staying here any longer. Yu Qingfeng¡¯s venomous gaze lingered on Su Han for a moment, and he left with the senior officials of Ziyang Sect. Su Han had a sneer on his face, but didn't say much. Instead, he focused on the next hunt in the secret realm. He had an instinctive intuition that the martial arts competition just now was just a prelude, and the real highlight was only about to begin now. "The secret realm of Tianhe is opened." The eldest prince shouted loudly and performed a hand gesture, and a teleportation formation like a rainbow bridge suddenly appeared on the rostrum that attracted everyone's attention. One end is connected to the rostrum, and the other end is connected to the clouds. It seems like a waterfall pouring down from the sky. It is extremely spectacular. "Is this the portal to the Tianhe Secret Realm?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 275: Bitten by a dog You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! All the geniuses present immediately became excited, their eyes gleaming, and their breathing quickened as they stared at the portal. They came to participate in the martial arts competition, of course, to make a name for themselves, but at the same time, they also came for the opportunity to hunt in this secret realm. According to legend, there are many opportunities in this secret realm of Tianhe. Many people have had the opportunity to achieve breakthroughs in cultivation, or have obtained the crystal nuclei of strange beasts, or rare treasures from heaven and earth. ??Even, this opportunity to enter the secret realm of Tianhe is more attractive than the reward for first place in the competition. After all, the rewards are fixed, and what kind of opportunities you can get in the secret realm depends on luck. You might get a treasure more precious than the Tissot Purple Cauldron. For a time, these geniuses were all thinking. "Compared with these excited geniuses, Su Han is calm and composed. He had a vague hunch that something was going to happen in this secret realm of Tianhe. And the eldest prince's gaze that seemed to be smiling but not smiling made Su Han even more certain of this. "Now the first one enters the secret realm." The eldest prince said loudly, and the eyes of the entire square suddenly focused on Su Han. Many geniuses had envy and jealousy in their eyes. The first place had a full ten days of hunting time, while the second to eighth place only had seven days. After the eighth place, there are only three days. The longer you stay in the secret realm, the greater the chance of getting an opportunity. "What? You still won't go in?" The eldest prince's voice sounded again, but his expression was cold and cold, and there was a clear look in his eyes that seemed to be a smile but not a smile. That expression clearly said, if you have the guts, go in! This made Su Han even more certain that the eldest prince would not let himself gain fame and fortune so easily. The purpose of the eldest prince is to kill himself. He doesn't know what is waiting for him in the secret realm of Tianhe. Su Han looked sarcastic and sneered, but with a boost of momentum, his figure turned into a stream of white light and shot into the portal instantly. The action was so fast that many people were unable to react. Even the eldest prince¡¯s expression changed instantly, and an undisguised anger burst out from his body. "The eldest prince is angry. This guy Su Han actually dares to look down on him." ¡°Young and frivolous, he is too willful. His strength should not be enough to fight against the eldest prince. The eldest prince is the strongest person in Tianhe County besides Prince Ming.¡± ¡­¡­ Su Han felt a white light in front of his eyes and entered the teleportation formation. The next moment, when his vision recovered, he was already in a secret world. The place where he appeared was a vast valley, with a huge lake in front of him. The water was like a mirror, reflecting the blue sky and white clouds. At first glance, it was so beautiful that it made people breathe faster. Su Han¡¯s place of rest was right on the shore of this lake. Su Han felt the slightly soft turf under his feet and breathed in the extremely fresh air. He felt that the energy of heaven and earth here was extremely abundant, ten times thicker than the outside world. What¡¯s even more rare is that this abundant vitality of heaven and earth is also mixed with traces of spiritual energy. If you can breathe more and store it in your Dantian, it will also be of great use in laying a good foundation for the spiritual realm in the future. Su Han greedily breathed in the fresh air, but did not relax his vigilance in the face of this picturesque artistic conception. The evil eye suddenly opened and stared at the calm, mirror-like lake surface. The next moment, a wave of waves suddenly rose up from the lake without any warning, and a water arrow shot directly towards him. Among the water arrows, there was a fierce rock-cracking crocodile that rushed straight towards Su Han with its bloody mouth open. The neck bit down. A strong coercion instantly enveloped the area for several miles. This was actually a monster that was at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. "You evil beast, die!" Su Hanqing shouted, and took out the severed sword that he had warmed in his dantian. A golden sword light rose into the sky, cutting the stone-cracking crocodile into two pieces from the middle. "This secret realm is indeed extraordinary. A crocodile that appears randomly is actually a ninth-level monster of the True Martial Realm, not the low-level ferocious beasts from the outside world. This is indeed a place where danger and opportunity coexist." If an ordinary genius had encountered this rock-cracking crocodile, he would have been buried in the crocodile's belly by now. Even Su Han would be in danger if he reacted a beat too slowly. "However, the skin, flesh and crystal core of this stone-cracking crocodile are priceless treasures for warriors, and they are impossible to obtain outside. Su Han took out the Chongxuan flying knife and knocked the stone-cracking crocodile into pieces with a few blows.The body cutting is completed. The crocodile meat of this monster crocodile is a tonic, but with Su Han's current wealth, it is obvious that he doesn't like this crocodile meat. What he wants is the crystal core of the stone-cracking crocodile. The energy in the crystal core can allow him to upgrade. Moreover, this energy is purer than the energy in the Yuan Stone, and will not cause the cultivation level to be unstable. If he could completely refine the crystal core of this ninth-level True Martial Realm monster, Su Han estimated that he could directly rise to the eighth level of the True Martial Realm. Su Han had just taken the crystal core of the Stone-Splitting Crocodile into his hand when he suddenly shuddered. It felt as if a pair of eyes were staring at him from behind. He immediately turned his head and found something lying not far behind him. A pair of fierce eyes were staring at him. He was indeed being targeted. This thing is actually the majestic big black dog just now. "How did this dog get in? The Ziyang Sect's disciples were looking for it everywhere just now. How could it get into the secret realm of Tianhe in full view of everyone?" Su Han was surprised and immediately looked up to the big black dog. He guessed that the dog must have teleportation powers, otherwise it would not be possible for him to run into the portal of Tianhe Secret Realm in full view of everyone. What surprised Su Han even more was that after he opened his evil eye, he couldn't see through the big black dog's true cultivation level. This is something that has never happened before. Whoosh! Su Han was stunned for only a moment when he noticed that the big black dog moved. In a blink of an eye, it appeared in front of Su Han, opening its bloody mouth and biting at Su Han. It was too fast, it was really teleportation. Su Han was shocked and hurriedly avoided. Unexpectedly, the big black dog moved very quickly, biting his butt and not letting go. Damn it Su Han suddenly felt like there were ten thousand grass and mud horses galloping in his heart. One of his great alchemy masters was actually bitten by a dog, and even bit his butt! "Damn dog, get out!" Su Han was in pain, so he responded with a palm. His palm was already very fast, but he didn't expect the big black dog to be even faster. He threw Su Han's butt like lightning and dodged to the side. "Bah, why is it so hard? What is your butt made of? It hit Mr. Dog's teeth, bah!" The big black dog made a fuss, while Su Han rubbed his butt and looked at the big black dog. He has two body-refining magical powers, the Dragon Martial Body and the Glazed Golden Body. His physical body is as strong as iron. In addition, when the big black dog bit him, although he did not dodge, he immediately blasted his strong true energy until he was bitten. place, so the big black dog naturally can't hurt himself. "Boy, look at your energy and blood like a dragon, your energy is full of energy, and you are still ranked first in the Tianhe County Martial Arts Competition. You must be a great tonic. Master Gou will give you a favor. Just stand there and don't move, and let Master Gou eat it. you." The big black dog said. Su Han almost spat out a mouthful of blood. This was the first time he had seen a cannibal eat so confidently. "You are a very fat dog. If you stew it, it will taste delicious." Su Han raised his eyebrows and said with a smile. "What are you talking about, kid? Which of your eyes can see that I have become fat? I have become fat somewhere. This is called majesty. Do you understand majesty? Have you ever seen such a majestic dog? Bah, I am not a dog." The big black dog was so angry that he was jumping around on the spot, talking incoherently. Su Han on the opposite side opened his mouth in shock. He didn't expect that the dog would react so violently after he just said "fat". "You dare to say that I'm fat. I'm from the blood of a mythical beast. I'm ten thousand times more noble than you. I'm going to eat you, eat you, stupid human being." The big black dog was furious, and the whole dog disappeared from the place, and the next second it was in front of Su Han. "You're a dead dog, are you looking for profit? You made so much money by using me, and I will spit it all out." Su Han was also really angry. He grabbed forward with his big hand, and a black dragon's giant claws the size of a house evolved and fiercely grabbed the big black dog. The big black dog snorted coldly, and pushed its head directly towards the black dragon's huge claws. Keng! The two collided, a huge sound of gold and iron intersecting reverberated, and bursts of black smoke erupted into the air. Under the influence of such a huge counter-shock force, the black dragon's giant claw was directly crushed to pieces, and the big black dog and Su Han retreated at the same time. Su Han looked at the big black dog in shock. His big black dragon paw print actually failed for the first time. What kind of material is this dog head made of? Why is it so hard? What kind of dog is this. The reaction of the big black dog was ten times stronger than that of Su Han. He yelled and rolled on the ground: "Hey, what the hell, what kind of claws are you talking about? I almost have a concussion." Su Han's heart moved, and he smiled: "Little dog, how about you and I make a bet?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Visit this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 276: Descendants of Divine Beasts You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The big black dog¡¯s little puppy voice caused goosebumps all over the floor, and all the hair on his body suddenly exploded, and he asked warily: ¡°What?¡± "You and I will go all out and have a duel. If I lose, you can eat whatever you want. If you lose, all the Yuanshi you just won in the square will belong to me." Su Han took the opportunity to reveal the little plan he had made in his heart. The big black dog was stunned for a moment, with a treacherous look on his face, and said with a sly smile: "Boy, considering how young you are, I didn't expect you to be so knowledgeable and knowledgeable that you would come to your door for your grandpa dog to eat." A smile appeared on Su Han's face. This big black dog underestimated himself. He was confident that there were a hundred ways to keep this big black dog in check. Next Whizzing! Two figures ran towards each other at the same time, one white and one black, it was Su Han and the big black dog. Keng! The two figures flew out at the same time, and both sides looked at each other with horrified eyes, especially Su Han. His physical strength was at least 20,000 kilograms, but he couldn't hit this dog. This dog's physical body was too tyrannical. . The big black dog was also looking at Su Han again. It never imagined that the young man in front of him had such great power, almost comparable to himself. ???????????????????????? The two sides collided again, and each collision produced a huge sound of gold and iron. Black smoke continued to fill the air, and the two figures continued to roll in the beautiful valley. "Is your dead dog's skin made of steel?" Su Han was furious. If he said that he practiced the Black Dragon Book and was physically invincible, how should he explain this dog? If he slapped the dog with his palm, half of his arm would be numb from the shock. "You bastard, are you even a human being? Mr. Dog suspects that you are a spy sent by monsters to humans." Not to be outdone, the big black dog kept talking about the train, but the vigilance in the dog's eyes became more and more intense. Boom boom boom ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Su Han tried his best with flying knives, fingering, boxing, swordsmanship, and burning with glass real fire, but in the end he still didn't hurt a single hair of the big black dog. Su Han even used the chanting of the Brahma Bells in "The Brahma Mind Chapter" to attack the big black dog's consciousness, but under the strong pressure of the three soul power bells, the big black dog was completely fine. "What a ghost." Su Han was extremely depressed. With his own ability, he could kill even the strongest men at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, but in the end he couldn't beat a dog. "Grandma, you're a bear. Is this guy a human? He's just a pervert." The big black dog was panting and equally furious. Today he encountered something strange. A human at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. He had a combat power close to the half-step Spiritual Realm. He was also proficient in fingering, boxing, swordsmanship and flying knife skills. He had mastered each of them. When he reaches the pinnacle, the most blood-splitting thing is that he is also an alchemist, possessing the magical fire of heaven and earth and powerful soul power. If the fight continues like this, the big black dog will simply doubt who is the real bloodline of the mythical beast, himself or the kid in front of him. "It seems that if you want to kill this dog, you have to use that trick." Su Han squinted his eyes slightly, with a sinister smile on his face, and suddenly said unexpectedly: "When you eat people, don't you think of sprinkling a little pepper or cumin?" "Huh?" The big black dog was stunned for a moment, and seemed to really start to consider this issue. "The opportunity has come!" Su Han suddenly activated the phoenix mark in his left eye, and mixed with the strong soul pressure, he pressed against the big black dog. Under the attack of the phoenix mark, the big black dog finally lost his consciousness for a short time. Su Han sacrificed the broken sword that was warmed in his dantian and injected the power of the golden essence in his body into it. The broken sword turned into a golden light and shot straight into the big black dog's mouth, where the big black dog's defense was weakest. Boom! The broken sword rushed into the mouth of the big black dog, and the power of the golden essence exploded. Where the big black dog was, it was like a huge light of energy, suddenly blooming, piercing the eyes! The colorful and terrifying energy enveloped the entire valley, and the violent vibration caused many Zhenwutian realm monsters to flee in all directions. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a large earthquake. "Finally done!" Su Han breathed a sigh of relief, but unfortunately he didn't have time to ask where the dog's Yuan Stone was hidden. However, at least the attacking dog was killed.   "Ugh Bah!" At this moment, the sound of retching suddenly came from the flower of light. The light dissipated, and the majestic figure of the big black dog reappeared. He retched and spat out a broken sword from the dog's mouth. He said angrily: "Boy, what kind of sword is this? You can't chew it?" "Ughdid you apply poison on it? It's too bitter, bah bah bah." The big black dog jumped around, and the fur on its body kept changing colors, from black to purple, from purple to green, from green to green, from green to red, and finally turned into black again. With a vomit, from the dog's mouth A bunch of colorful venom came out. ¡°It¡¯s so evil, it¡¯s okay.¡± A strong sense of failure flooded into Su Han's heart. This broken sword was a spiritual weapon. It could kill monsters at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. If it was thrust into the mouth of a big black dog, it would have to scratch a little bit of skin, right? There was also the power of the golden essence from He Liuli Pagoda that day, and the poisonous powder he carried with him. None of them were his powerful trump cards. "My God, this kid has so many tricks, including spiritual swords, golden energy, poison, and even mind control." After the big black dog finished vomiting, he became even more depressed. "You dead dog, I can't kill you if I don't believe it." Su Han gritted his teeth and pounced forward again. One man and one dog started a fierce battle again. Ten minutes later. "What a bastard, I won't fight anymore, I'm exhausted." The big black dog stuck out its long tongue, its eyes were blurred from exhaustion, and it lay on the ground with a thud. "I won't fight either." Su Han also sat down on the ground, fighting the big black dog. He was really tired, but he also felt a sense of relief. He had never experienced such a happy battle. "Boy, look at your fine bones, I won't eat you anymore. And I will accept you as my disciple. How about it? Kowtow and become my disciple quickly?" The big black dog puffed out two balls of hot air from its nose and coaxed. "I beg you, sir. I don't want to be a teacher, let alone a dog." Su Han looked disdainful. "You are the uncle. I am not a dog. I have the bloodline of a heaven-swallowing divine beast, and I am ten thousand times nobler than you." The big black dog was furious and very angry. "Swallowing the sky?" Su Han was startled, his eyes swept around the big black dog, and sure enough he felt a sacred energy slowly overflowing from the big black dog's body. It was a breath that came from the blood, and most people would not be able to feel it. , but Su Han had seen all kinds of strange beasts in his previous life, and he really felt that this big black dog was not simple. " Moreover, the big black dog also has the magical power of teleportation, which is obviously not the way of ordinary monsters. It¡¯s just that the bloodline of the ancient mythical beast Devouring Heaven actually grew into the shape of a dog, which is really intoxicating. "What, are you scared? You can also choose to be my follower. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, I will eat him." The big black dog said with a serious face. "Go away, don't forget that you made so many multi-stones by using me. Why do you, a dog, need so many multi-stones?" Su Han felt depressed when he thought of this. He originally wanted to take the opportunity to grab all the Yuanshi from the big black dog, but unexpectedly he failed. When the big black dog mentioned those Yuan Stones, he was furious and cursed: "Grandma, you are such a bear. I thought those Yuan Stones would last me three days, but in the end I couldn't even eat one meal. People in Tianhe County are still too poor." ¡± eat? Su Han¡¯s expression really changed. That was hundreds of thousands of low-grade Yuan stones. What was this dog¡¯s stomach made of? The bloodline of the heaven-swallowing divine beast was indeed extraordinary. At the same time, Su Han finally understood that the reason why the dog appeared at the martial arts competition was because it was hungry and wanted to cheat some Yuanshi to fill its stomach. The descendant of a majestic divine beast is really drunk when he gets to this point. Thinking about it, the reason why the big black dog sneaked into this secret realm of Tianhe was to look for food. Su Han shook his head. It seemed that it was impossible to get any benefits from this dog. He stood up and walked deeper into the secret realm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 277 Dangerous Omen You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boy, where are you going?" the big black dog asked immediately. "Go and look elsewhere. I didn't come to this secret realm just to sit and rest, right?" Su Han was annoyed. The big black dog stared at Su Han's back, then suddenly jumped up and followed Su Han. "Damn dog, why are you following me? Haven't you fought enough?" Su Han raised his eyebrows. The big black dog snorted: "I can go wherever I want, it's up to you." Su Han shook his head, ignored it, and strode out of the valley, with the big black dog following closely. Su Han does not object to the big black dog following him. This guy is not a real dog, but a descendant of a mythical beast. It is a good thing to follow him. If not, it can also deter the weak monsters in the secret realm. "Boy, what are you snickering over there? You're probably trying to take advantage of me. I'm telling you, no way, I can go wherever I want. Now that I'm following you, I'm just going the same way." The big black dog said warily. "We're going the same way." Su Han shrugged, and one person and one dog walked towards the depths of the secret realm. ¡­¡­ In an underground abyss hundreds of miles away from Su Han, there are dense piles of white bones and skeletons. At first glance, it looks endless, like a sea of ??skeletons. Anyone who sees it will be frightened. In the depths of this sea of ??skeletons, there is a bloody altar. The altar is covered with dead branches and leaves, but there is a strong evil spirit emanating from the inside of the altar, making the altar within a hundred miles radius. Not a blade of grass grows, and no monsters appear. On the bloody altar, there were several erratic figures standing. The figures were looming, as if they might disappear at any time in the next second. One of the figures said excitedly: "Come on, when those young geniuses are sent to the secret realm, the blood sacrifice ceremony can begin. At that time, the demon king of our blood demon clan can reshape our soul and body, and lead our blood The demon clan is heading for revival." "It's been a hundred years, and the Blood Demon clan has been silent for a full hundred years. A hundred years ago, our Blood Demon clan was almost wiped out by strong humans. It's time to settle the score!" A figure wearing a gray robe said sinisterly. Around the body of the man in gray robe, small black tadpole characters continued to appear, stay for a moment and then disappear. "Everything is going well. This bloody altar is the place where the Demon Lord and tens of thousands of powerful people died together a hundred years ago. We are here to collect the soul marks left by the Demon Lord and wait for all the young human geniuses to enter the secret realm. After that, the blood sacrifice ceremony can begin. Once the blood sacrifice ceremony is successful, the Demon Lord will be reborn, and his power will increase tenfold compared to a hundred years ago. The dozen or so surrounding counties will become the paradise of our blood demon clan. " Another old man Jie Jie smiled strangely. At this moment, a red transmission note shot into the hand of the gray-robed man. After listening attentively, the gray-robed man's expression changed. "News came from the eldest son of King Ming that Lei Gangyang, the genius of Ziyang Sect with a medium spirit body with both thunder and fire attributes, has been killed!" The man in gray robe gritted his teeth. The other figures were stunned for a moment, and then they became furious: "The Demon Lord wants to reshape the power of the Five Elements, and he needs these geniuses with five element attributes as the main sacrifices. Now that Lei Gangyang dies, the Demon Lord's Five Elements If the strength is not completely formed, the combat effectiveness will be reduced by at least 20 to 30%!" "Who is it? Who is so bold and dares to kill the main sacrifice designated by our blood demon clan." Everyone's murderous intention was soaring. The man in gray robe said in a deep voice: "It's the one named Su Han again. I wonder if you still remember it. The other main sacrifice we selected before was Tuoba Lin, a medium spirit with fire attributes. This Tuoba Lin also Died in Su Han¡¯s hands.¡± "That's right, for the sake of Tuoba Lin, I went to Tianhe Martial Academy with my aura hidden several times, trying to trick them into handing over Tuoba Lin. Unexpectedly, before I succeeded, I heard the news of Tuoba Lin's death. ." Another person said through gritted teeth. "It's actually the same person. This person has ruined the plans of my Blood Demon clan again and again. Without two main sacrifices, the Demon Lord's combat effectiveness has dropped by at least 50%." In the eyes of several figures, there was a real murderous intention, which was particularly terrifying. "Everyone, please be patient. The eldest son of Prince Ming also said in his transmission notes that Su Han is also a genius of the Five Elements Spirit Body, and he is a superior spirit body with the fire attribute." The man in gray robe said again. "A fire attribute spirit? Or a superior one?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????]??The main sacrifice, and the effect is stronger! " "We decided to use him as the main sacrifice. He can not only take revenge, but also enhance the Demon Lord's combat effectiveness. Kill two birds with one stone." "Now we have to guard the altar to collect the soul mark of the devil, and we are temporarily unable to capture this person. However, the energy fluctuations of the altar are so strong, sooner or later he will automatically come to the door." The old man who spoke before said with a sinister smile. "Jie Jie, thanks to the traitor Prince Ming in the human race, we have saved a lot of time for my blood demon clan." "There is no way, who told him to need the Blood Demon Pearl? The Blood Demon Pearl can only be refined with the secret method of my Blood Demon clan." "By the heavens above, our plan to revive the Blood Demon Clan is just around the corner!" ¡­¡­ Su Han and the big black dog advanced in the secret realm and encountered some monsters one after another, but none of them were as high-level as the rock-cracking crocodile that Su Han encountered at the beginning. As Su Han expected, these low-level monsters turned around and ran away when they saw the big black dog. They couldn't even win. They seemed to be driven by an instinctive force in their blood to escape. The big black dog obviously has no mercy at all. No matter how these low-level monsters escape, they will be teleported and killed by the big black dog. Moreover, the methods were extremely cruel, either biting off someone's head with a click, or slamming into someone's stomach, leaving the body mutilated and flesh and blood flying wildly. Afterwards, the corpses of these monster beasts were eaten by the big black dogs, and even the crystal cores were swallowed up in one gulp. Su Han was just slightly surprised by this and then calmed down. After all, this dog can eat hundreds of thousands of yuan stones, so there is nothing else it can't eat. ¡°It can only be said that the bloodline of the ancient mythical beast Swallowing Heaven is indeed extraordinary. Su Han is not interested in the crystal cores of these low-level monsters. He has the crystal core of the Rock Splitter Crocodile in his hand. The crystal cores of these low-level monsters are not enough for him. "Dead dog, help me protect the law. I want to refine the crystal cores of the Tissot Purple Cauldron and the Stone-Splitting Crocodile." After walking for a while, Su Han suddenly stopped and said. The big black dog looked at him inexplicably: "Boy, you are out of your mind. The time to open this secret realm is limited. If you spend one day refining here, you will waste a day's exploration time." "I have an ominous premonition. There seems to be a vague haze in this secret realm." Su Han said. After listening to Su Han's words, the big black dog also stopped and sniffed around. The expression on the dog's face changed: "Xianren Banban, don't tell me, I haven't noticed yet. There is a smell of blood in the air, bah bah. , I¡¯m so disgusted.¡± Su Han looked at the big black dog speechlessly. When it comes to blood, who can be more bloody than you? Flesh and blood are flying all the way, and you still have the nerve to call others disgusting. "Boy, if you let Mr. Dog protect the law, you won't be afraid that Mr. Dog will take the opportunity to eat you." The big black dog said. "Do you still want to eat?" Su Han looked at the big black dog with a half-smile. The big black dog snorted and stopped talking. It indeed had no intention of eating Su Han anymore. Su Han crossed his legs and adjusted his breathing, and first began to refine the crystal core of the stone-cracking crocodile. The energy contained in this crystal core was extremely violent. Even if Su Han used the pressure of "Black Dragon Spectrum" to suppress the violent energy in the crystal core energy, it took four times to refine it. It took three hours just to refine the crystal core of this stone-cracking crocodile. Three hours later, Su Han opened his eyes, a faint golden light flowed through his body, and he was directly promoted. The eighth level of the True Martial Realm! The big black dog was surprised and said: "Are you a monster? This level of monster crystal core would take even me three days to digest, but it took you three hours to refine it?" "Immortal Banban, it's too shocking, and it won't let anyone live." The big black dog was so angry that he burst into tears and kept rolling on the ground. Then he ran to catch a few monster beasts at the seventh or eighth level of the True Martial Realm. He swallowed all the crystal nuclei before he stopped. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 278: Skyrocketing Strength You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s expression was indifferent. In fact, he could still advance to a higher level by swallowing the Snow Green Spirit Fruit, but he was not in a hurry. The cultivation gained in that way was too vain, and the eighth and ninth levels of the True Martial Realm were not much different for him now. Next, Su Han began to refine the Tissot Purple Cauldron again. The refining of this Tissot Purple Cauldron was much simpler than the Crystal Core of the Stone-Splitting Crocodile. It was just a process of identifying the master with blood and connecting the spiritual consciousness. It only took Su Han a quarter of an hour to do it. After refining, the Tissot Purple Cauldron turned into a small purple cauldron again. It can be placed directly in the palm of the hand, or it can be enlarged or resized using spiritual thoughts. Send and receive with one heart. With the combination of Tissot Purple Cauldron and Glaze True Fire, Su Han will no longer need to rely on the alchemy furnace in the alchemy room to make alchemy anytime and anywhere. " Moreover, the Tissot Purple Cauldron is also a spiritual weapon in itself, with combat power no less than that of the Broken Sword. Su Han kept the Tissot Purple Cauldron in his Dantian and put it together with the Broken Sword. In just a few hours, Su Han refined the crystal core and Tissot Purple Cauldron, and his combat effectiveness skyrocketed again. He estimated that with his current cultivation and various methods, he was enough to compete with a strong man who was half a step into the spiritual realm. In other words, even if Su Han goes out to face the eldest prince now, facing the second most powerful man in Tianhe County, Su Han is not afraid at all. However, before the Tianhe Secret Realm was closed, Su Han couldn't get out even if he wanted to. Feeling the surging power in his dantian, Su Han suddenly noticed that a stream of earth spiritual energy slowly flowed out from the newly refined rock-cracking crocodile crystal core and injected into his sea of ??true essence. After receiving the aura of earth, the black sea of ??true essence trembled for a while and turned into a very pure yellow. It took several minutes before it gradually turned back to black. An unexpected surprise! Su Han's face showed excitement. He didn't expect that the crystal core of the rock-cracking crocodile actually contained the spiritual energy of earth. This time he really made a lot of money. The pure spiritual energy of the five elements of heaven and earth is particularly rare. Su Han has only obtained a touch of golden spiritual energy from the Tianhe Glazed Tower and a touch of fire spiritual energy from the True Glazed Fire. The pure Five Elements Spiritual Qi is crucial for warriors who are determined to impact the spiritual realm. These Five Elements Spiritual Qi can open up the Five Elements potential in the body and develop the Five Elements attributes in the body. The more the Five Elements attributes are developed, the easier it will be to impact the Spiritual Realm. After entering the spiritual realm, these five elements of spiritual energy will also help to condense the five elements of spiritual veins in the body, so that the road to future upgrades will be smoother. Su Han still lacks the spiritual energy of wood and water. He is not in a hurry, these require opportunities, and it is an unexpected gain that he can get a touch of earth aura here. "Dead dog, where did that bloody smell come from? You should be able to find it, right?" Su Han said, ever since he sensed the haze and the smell of blood in the secret realm, he had been feeling a sense of disgust, and there was always a not-so-good feeling in the sea of ??consciousness. ¡°Boy, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t call me a dead dog. I have a name. My name is Dahei.¡± "It's still the name of a dog." "Wow, boy, your butt is itchy again, isn't it?" "Okay, Dahei, Dahei, it's still a dog." "roll!" The big black dog walked angrily in one direction, and Su Han followed closely. The further forward Su Han felt, the more something was wrong. After leaving the valley at the beginning, the vitality in the air suddenly became thinner, the number of monsters decreased sharply, and the plants looked lifeless, lifeless and lifeless. After walking for dozens of miles, the scenery in front of us has hardly changed. The mountains, rivers, vegetation and forests are like a world in a painting, rigid, sluggish and lacking in vitality. It seems like all the life here has been drained away. Even the most neurotic person can sense something is wrong. "What formation have we fallen into?" the big black dog guessed. Su Han shook his head and said: "If it really falls into the formation, I can detect it. This area is very strange. I feel like the life in this secret realm has been extracted by someone." "Hmph, I don't believe you are proficient in formations." The big black dog sneered. This guy knows enough things. If he is really proficient in formations, the big black dog will simply doubt that this guy is the reincarnation of some ancient saint. Su Han shook his head and said nothing more. One person and one dog continued to move forward, and they walked for about a day and a night.This whole day and night, I gained nothing. Seeing that it was almost the third day, the eyes of Su Han and the big black dog were shining brightly, searching everywhere around them for fear of missing any clues. The big black dog suddenly barked: "This place is a little weird." Su Han stopped, glanced over, used his evil eye to observe, and found that it turned out to be a low-level formation. Su Han couldn't help laughing: "Damn dog, don't you believe that I am proficient in formations? Come on, let me see how good you are in formations." Su Han's eyes flashed with brilliance. He concluded that this big black dog definitely didn't understand any formations. Although it was of the bloodline of the heaven-swallowing divine beast, it was still a dog. Unexpectedly, the big black dog snorted coldly: "Boy, if you dare to despise your grandpa dog, just watch." With that said, the big black dog dove into the formation, opened its mouth, spit out a golden rune, and hit the restriction of the formation. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The runes collided with the restrictions, making a buzzing sound. Although the restrictions of the formation were not broken, the light was dimmed a lot. Su Han was stunned when he saw it. He didn't expect that this dog really knew the art of formation? Is there any mistake, a dog that knows formations. Su Han was extremely depressed, what use would he have if he did this? A dog can come and go freely in this secret world. "Gaga, this formation is really not weak. Even I can't break it through Master Gou. But if you want to stump Master Gou, I'm too young. Please break it for me." The big black dog laughed loudly, opened his mouth and spat out several golden runes in succession, which landed lightly on the restriction. The restriction of the formation suddenly trembled violently, and broke with a bang. "Wow quack" The big black dog laughed triumphantly, turned into a black stream of light and penetrated into the formation. Bang! With a loud noise, the big black dog was ejected from the formation in shock, fell to the ground with a bang, and cursed: "His grandma's bear, is there a mistake? There is a second formation in it." "Ha ha ha ha" Su Han smiled from ear to ear. The dog was finally deflated. "Your uncle, whoever set up the formation here dared to plot against me. Damn it." The big black dog was so angry that he spit out dozens of golden runes from the dog's mouth, and they all hit the second formation like meteorites falling from the sky. Boom boom boom A huge roaring sound sounded, and the second formation did not loosen at all despite the big black dog's full force of breaking the formation. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no longer possible. Master Gou, my inherited memory has only awakened a small part.¡± The big black dog was extremely depressed, "Boy, let's go, this formation can't be opened." Su Han was in a happy mood and chuckled: "It's my turn now." "Don't make trouble, even the dog master can't break the formation, maybe you still have the ability to break it." The big black dog looked extremely disdainful. Su Hanhan snorted, pointed like a sword, and shot a sharp light towards the formation, turning into a golden seal, which penetrated into the formation, and the energy like water ripples around the formation immediately dissipated. This extremely skillful technique immediately stunned the big black dog. Immediately afterwards, Su Han pinched a seal in his hand, and golden energy slowly condensed in his hand, forming a golden ball. When it condensed to the extreme, it shattered and turned into countless golden runes. "Split Formation Technique!" Su Han muttered something in his mouth, pointed forward, and countless golden runes hit him like a meteor shower. The second formation trembled violently, the light dimmed rapidly, and finally shattered with a bang. "You're such an idiot, Immortal, what else can't you kid do?" The big black dog almost felt like he was going crazy. A sixteen-year-old boy knew everything, so forget it. The key was proficiency. Whatever Su Han used was at the pinnacle level. The formation has been broken, and the figures of the big black dog and Su Han shot into the formation one after another. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 279 Breaking into the Blood Demon Territory You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Inside this formation is a cemetery. In the center of the cemetery, amid the hazy mist, there was an altar. On the altar, there were actually hundreds of swords densely inserted, and streaks of sword energy rose into the sky with the power of frost. "There is actually a sword tomb inside this formation." Su Han glanced briefly and was also extremely surprised. "Immortal Banban, it turned out to be just some swords. If I had known, I would have broken the formation without any effort." The big black dog suddenly felt disappointed. Swords were of no use to him unless they could be eaten by him. The grave is the grave. Swordsmen believe that swords are alive. When their lives are about to extinguish, they will bury their swords in a place called the sword grave. What surprised Su Han was that there was actually a sword tomb in this secret realm of Tianhe. It seemed that this secret realm was indeed an inherited secret realm left by a master before his death. With the power of one person, he can open up a real small world containing the power of earth, water, fire and wind, and the vitality in it is so abundant, which means that this master is not simple. To master the power of rules that open up a small world, one must at least be an emperor-level expert. In Su Han's memory of his previous life, there were only a handful of emperor-level experts even in the capital of Great Xia. Su Han found it a bit unbelievable that a strong man in the imperial realm would perish in Tianhe County. "Maybe this Tianhe County, under the appearance of being remote and backward, hides a magnificent history that I don't know about." "I just don't know where the core inheritance of the strong man will be hidden in the secret realm." Su Han knew that although geniuses entered the secret realm after every Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, the core inheritance of the strong man must not have been unearthed by those geniuses. Because of this kind of inheritance secret realm, once the core inheritance is taken away, it means that the rules of the entire secret realm will collapse, and the secret realm will no longer exist. Now that the secret realm still exists, it naturally means that the core inheritance still exists. Su Han naturally knows that the core inheritance is not that easy to find. The Tianhe Martial Arts Association has been held for hundreds of years, and no one has found the core inheritance yet. At this moment, Su Han opened his big hand, and the hundreds of swords on the altar turned into streams of light and fell into the storage ring. All the swords on the altar were taken away by Su Han. These swords are all at the level of mortal weapons. Although the level is not high, the advantage lies in their large number. Su Han's Eight-Sword Sword Array just needs a large number of swords that are mortal weapons. "Swords have life, so they naturally long for heart-warming battles. These swords can accompany me to fight and kill enemies, which is considered their good fortune." Su Han¡¯s eyes were shining and he looked confident. " In sharp contrast to Su Han is the big black dog. Since entering the Sword Tomb, the big black dog has been listless and lacks interest. It is rare that he has not said a word. It wasn't until Su Han was about to leave that the big black dog regained his energy, ran to the altar, sniffed left and right, and suddenly shouted: "There is a spiritual pressure and restriction in the center of the altar." Su Han¡¯s attention was immediately attracted. ???Looking carefully, there is indeed a faint coercive restriction in the center of the altar. However, this restriction has been specially processed and the aura is so light that even Su Han deceived it. It must be said that the big black dog's sense of smell is many times more sensitive than Su Han's. This pressure restriction is different from the formation restriction just now. It is set up by the strong man directly using his own pressure. This coercive restriction has obviously reached the spiritual level. The big black dog circled the restriction several times, but there was nothing he could do. Su Han raised the Tissot Purple Cauldron that he had just refined. A purple cauldron half a man's height suddenly appeared in the air, and he smashed it down at the restriction. Bang! The restrictions suddenly shattered and turned into countless streams of light that flew away. ???????????????????????? The altar gradually rose upwards, revealing an underground passage under the altar. The big black dog was dumbfounded and cursed: "Grandma, you are such a bear, you can still do this. If such a treasure actually fell into your hands, how could Prince Ming be willing to give you this cauldron?" Su Han was in a good mood and said with a smile: "The eldest prince did this because he obviously thought that I would be buried in this secret realm and he would still have a chance to take back this tripod." The big black dog said in surprise: "But so far, the monsters in this secret realm pose no threat to you at all." "The most terrifying thing in the world is never the monster, but the human heart." Su Han said and walked towards the underground passage, followed closely by the big black dog.   There were thousands of steps in the underground passage. After going all the way down to the bottom, their eyes suddenly opened up, and Su Han and the big black dog took a breath of cold air at the same time. In front of us, there was an unusually huge underground abyss. This underground abyss is a hundred feet high, and its width is so wide that there is no end in sight. It is like an endless underground world, so huge that it is astonishingly huge. Once entering this underground abyss, the smell of blood in the air became even stronger. Su Han and the big black dog looked at each other, and suddenly heard unusual movement behind them. Su Han reacted very quickly, and threw two heavy mysterious flying knives with his backhand. With two whooshing sounds, the two black shadows were firmly nailed to the nearby mountain wall. At the same time, the figure of the big black dog also disappeared from the spot, and appeared in an instant a hundred meters away. It opened its bloody mouth and bit down suddenly. There were two clicks, blood spattered everywhere, and the two figures fell straight down. In the blink of an eye, Su Han and the big black dog killed four attackers. The big black dog spat out a piece of bone and dregs from his mouth, stared at the corpse and said in surprise: "Immortal Banban, what on earth is this? Is it a human or a demon? Could it be a human-demon?" Su Han looked over and saw that although the four corpses were in human form, they had bloody fangs exposed at the corners of their mouths, and the blood-red color could still be seen in the dull eyes. Su Han's brows slowly wrinkled, his eyes showed surprise, and he spat out two words: "Blood Demon!" "A blood demon? Is it a type of demon?" The big black dog asked. Although it is a descendant of a divine beast, there is no such thing as a blood demon in its inherited memory. Su Han shook his head and said: "The blood demons are not the real demons, but their ferocity is not inferior to the demons at all. The ancestors of the blood demons are actually human beings, but because they practiced the blood demon skills, they became cruel and cruel, easy to suck. Human blood, passed down from generation to generation, can no longer be called human at all.¡± "Low-level blood demons have no thoughts of their own and only know how to kill blindly, while high-level blood demons are insidious and cunning, and usually look the same as humans in appearance." Su Han added. "Why did the Blood Demon appear in this secret realm?" The big black dog asked. Su Han said calmly: "Someone let them in. It seems that this trip to the secret realm is destined to not be peaceful." Although he was surprised, he had recovered from the surprise, and his eyes regained their calm look. "Dahei, let's go." "Wait a moment." The big black dog suddenly said, "This blood demon is physically powerful and contains strong blood. It would be a pity to waste it like this. I will eat it first as a token of respect to Mr. Dog." The big black dog started gnawing as he spoke. The penetrating sound echoed in the underground world. Su Han had black lines all over his forehead. This dog was too unscrupulous. "That's fine. Don't the Blood Demons like to suck human blood? Then let them taste what it feels like to be eaten by others. Maybe you, the dog, will be their nemesis." Su Han smiled. The big black dog¡¯s eyebrows were beaming and he said proudly: ¡°Master Dog, as a descendant of a divine beast, I am an existence that evil spirits are afraid of.¡± "Go forward, I want to see what these blood demons want to do in the secret realm." Su Han¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he walked deeper into the underground world with the big black dog. ¡­¡­ On the blood demon altar, several low-level blood demons appeared on the periphery of the altar, making hoarse and unpleasant sounds at the figures on the altar, as if they were telling something. "Huh? Someone broke into the underground abyss?" Several figures on the altar looked extremely surprised, "The entrance to the underground abyss is subject to spiritual restrictions. How could anyone break in?" "Maybe it was an accident, so I sent some low-level blood demons to take a look." The gray-robed man waved his hand nonchalantly, "It's just an accident and it won't affect the overall situation. The most important thing is that we are here to collect the soul mark of the Demon Lord." "Jiejie, the day of the blood sacrifice is getting closer and closer. The day of revival of my blood demon clan is just around the corner!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 280: Snatching the Dream Tree You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boy, three days have passed, and another group of people should have entered this secret realm of Tianhe." On the way, the big black dog said to Su Han. Su Han hummed and said calmly: "The restrictions at the entrance to the underground abyss have been broken. I hope they won't break in by mistake. Otherwise, they will not be able to deal with these blood demons." The big black dog said: "Is it really that simple? Master Gou, I have a hunch that even if they don't want to come, they won't be able to help them." While they were talking, the two of them suddenly heard a rustling sound. Looking up, I saw a vast forest in front of me. Each tree was as thick as a few people hugging each other. It was so tall that the tiny sunlight shone in, giving people a very comfortable feeling. Su Han and the big black dog couldn't help but move towards the forest. The quiet forest, the gentle breeze, the swinging branches, and the scattered sunshine all give people a sense of peace. The rhythm of the swinging branches and the rustling sound are like the most magical lullaby in the world. It makes people more and more relaxed and comfortable, and they can't help but have the idea of ??taking a rest here. "This environment is so beautiful, let's take a rest." Once this idea floated in Su Han's mind, it seemed difficult to get rid of it. It seems that there is a thought in the dark, which is constantly giving him psychological hints. "Huh?" Suddenly, a discordant voice came out in his mind, "I just met the Blood Demon not long ago, how can I rest now?" Immediately, countless hypnotic thoughts poured in like a river, trying to suppress this discordant voice. "No, how can there be sunshine in the underground world?" When Su Han was about to fall asleep, his whole body suddenly trembled. The powerful mental power, at this moment, suddenly formed a thunder in his consciousness, splitting open his drowsy inner demon. Boom! Su Han regained consciousness, but cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Just a moment ago, I really fell asleep. Turning around, I saw a big black dog standing next to a blood-red pool, about to jump into it. Su Han took a deep breath, his tongue was like spring thunder, and he shouted: "All appearances are false." ???????????????????? Boom! This sound was like thunder from the sky, roaring next to the eardrums, which suddenly shocked the big black dog and woke him up. The big black dog yelled, suddenly jumped away from the bloody pool, and cursed: "Grandma, you are a bear, what is this, Master Dog, I almost got hit." Su Han looked around and found that the peaceful and quiet forest was nowhere to be seen. There was only a dim underground world in front of him. Su Han and the big black dog were standing next to a blood-red pool. There was a small island in the center of the pool. There was a green tree on the island, which was as thick as five people's arms. It was swinging its branches and making a rhythmic rustle. Voice. Just now, it was this tree that released a strong hypnotic signal, causing both of them to see the illusion. "Dream Shenmu! You're going to make a lot of money now." Su Han took a breath of cold air. He was so familiar with this green tree. It was an absolute treasure, a supreme elixir. In front of this dream tree, there was nothing like the Snow Green Spirit Fruit or the Stone-Cracked Crocodile Crystal Core. , all stood aside, not even considered garbage. The biggest feature of the Dream Tree is that its level will change with the growth of the year, and it can grow into an emperor-level elixir. If once he grows to the emperor level, even if he goes to the capital of Daxia, he will definitely be a presence that all forces will flock to. Because this dream tree has the same soul-shaping effect as a ghost axe. For a person who is dying, even if two and a half of his three souls have been dispersed, and all the medicinal stones are declared ineffective, as long as he takes this dream tree, he can immediately reshape his soul. Not only can he come back to life, but his soul is even stronger than before. hundred times. People who have no soul power talent can also take this dream tree to strengthen their souls and become alchemists in one fell swoop. An emperor-level dream tree is enough to give an ordinary person with no potential the potential to become an Alchemy King in one fell swoop! The dream tree in front of Su Han has just passed the seedling stage, but it is already an elixir at the peak of the spiritual level. All the treasures of heaven and earth that Su Han had seen in this life were rubbish compared to it. "It's definitely a blessing. Even if it is teleported out immediately after getting it, it is still a profit!" Su Han circled the blood-red pool several times, extremely ecstatic. However, he did not act rashly. The aura of this blood pool was very strange, and there was billowing hostility coming from it.It popped up, forcing him to be vigilant. The evil eye opened, and after a scan, it was discovered that the blood-red pool was filled with powerful souls refined by the blood demon clan using secret methods. Not to mention crossing the blood pool to get the Dream God Tree, even if you are just close to the blood pool, you will be instantly killed by these powerful souls. "There are actually restrictions imposed by the Blood Demon Clan here. It seems that this Dream Tree is a valuable treasure guarded by the Blood Demon Clan." Su Han thought to himself. "Dahei, it's time for you to make a contribution. Let me lend you something." Su Han grabbed the big black dog with his big hand. The big black dog reacted very quickly, jumped away suddenly, and said warily: "What is it?" "It's just a little bit of your blood." Su Han laughed. "I won't borrow it from your uncle." The big black dog was furious. "You are of the bloodline of divine beasts, and your blood is perfect for suppressing these powerful spirits. If you don't want to borrow it, I can only take it by force." Su Han said leisurely. "Boy, you dare." The big black dog jumped three times in anger, and almost burst out of fire from its eyes. This kid rose to the eighth level of the True Martial Realm, and refined the Tissot Purple Cauldron. His combat power more than doubled, but the strength of the big black dog was not the same. It is growing so fast. If we go head-to-head now, the big black dog will definitely suffer. "I'm so angry, I'm so angry. The descendant of a majestic mythical beast is actually threatened by a human being. How can I see anyone if word spreads about it in the future?" The big black dog held its head with its front paws and rolled on the ground in anger. Su Han put away his smile and said seriously: "Actually, I don't want to. Although you are a descendant of a mythical beast, your awakened inheritance memory is still too little, and your bloodline ability cannot be used. If you give me a bowl of blood, I will pass it on Your set of exercises will ensure that your cultivation speed will definitely be on par with mine." ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s really fake.¡± The big black dog suddenly became energetic. "That's right, and when you practice the set of skills I mentioned, you also need to use the elixir refined from the Dream God Wood to assist you. How about, let's make a deal." Su Han¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Xianren Banban, I always feel like I¡¯ve been taken advantage of by you.¡± The big black dog came forward reluctantly, opened his mouth and spat out a ball of golden blood. Su Han took it in his hand and suddenly felt a powerful and inexplicable force that made his whole body restless. "As expected, he is the descendant of a divine beast. Although it is not the original blood essence, the sacred power in the blood is already very powerful." Su Han praised it and thought to himself that one day he would trick this dog into bringing out a bowl of original blood essence and use the Black Dragon Spectrum to absorb and refine it, and he would definitely achieve unexpected results. "Grandma, I always feel like your eyes are shining and you have no good intentions. I'm warning you, if you dare to take advantage of my original essence and blood, I will bite you to death." The hair on the big black dog's whole body was shaking, and he said warily. Su Han smiled and said nothing, and the glazed true fire surged out of his body, forming the shape of a flame pavilion under him, and directly carried him to the small island in the center of the blood pool. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The dark wind roared, bursts of heart-rending screams came from the blood pool, ferocious faces emerged from the blood pool, and countless fierce spirits rose into the sky from the blood pool, swooping over to kill Su Han was torn into pieces. Su Han controlled the True Fire of Glazed Glass and held his body up high. A beam of silver-white soul power surged out from between his brows, wrapping the golden blood of the big black dog and splitting it into millions of parts in an instant. The big black dog looked at it and almost vomited blood. With such exquisite control ability, this kid is still not a human after all. Immediately afterwards, Su Han waved his hand, and the millions of blood shot into the blood pool like pear blossom needles in a rainstorm. As soon as the sharp soul in the blood pool came into contact with the blood of the big black dog, it immediately let out a heart-rending scream of pain, and was then corroded into streaks of white smoke, with endless hissing sounds! The blood of divine beasts is indeed an excellent tool for suppressing evil spirits. In the blink of an eye, all the powerful souls in the blood pool were wiped out. Su Han looked indifferent, and stretched out a giant black dragon claw in mid-air, grabbed the root of the dream tree, and with a surge of power, uprooted it in a few moments. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 281: Killing the Blood Demon Leader You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Deep in the Skeleton Sea, on the bloody altar, an old man covered in a black cloak changed his expression and said suspiciously: "What's going on? Someone seems to have broken into the place where the Dream Tree grows." "What!" The expressions of several other people all changed. "How can it be?" "Send someone over quickly and keep an eye on the Dream Tree. Don't let anyone touch the Dream Tree." "If Lord Demon Lord wants to reshape his soul, this dream tree is indispensable. Otherwise, even if Demon Lord's soul is out of trouble, it will always have flaws." "It doesn't matter." The gray-robed figure interrupted everyone's words and seemed extremely confident, "There are blood demon leaders guarding the Dream God Tree, and there are thousands of powerful souls that I have planted with my secret method. Even the strong ones in the spiritual realm can't break into it. Break in. This person will definitely die." ¡­¡­ "Success!" Su Han was overjoyed when he saw that the Dream Tree had been uprooted. He directly uprooted the Dream Tree and rolled it into his storage ring. Walk! As soon as Su Han succeeded, he would not be sloppy. He urged the flame pavilion to support his body, turned around and left. At this moment, dozens of black shadows suddenly rushed out from the blood pool. A group of blood demons stretched out their bright red tongues, their eyes glowed red, and they rushed towards Su Han with their teeth and claws. Su Han was suddenly attacked, but he didn't panic. He opened his big hands and waved his arms, phew! call out! call out! The seven heavy mysterious flying knives turned into seven streams of light and shot towards the group of blood demons. Such a close attack, with the properties of the heavy mysterious flying knife, coupled with the mystery of the "Moon-Shattering Flying Knife", makes this flying knife even more powerful. In the blink of an eye, seven blood demons were brought down. The seven heavy mysterious flying knives did not slow down after killing the enemy. Instead, they suddenly accelerated and shot towards other blood demons in an exquisite arc. Whoosh whoosh! Dozens of blood demons showed no reaction at all. They only felt their necks getting cold and their throats had been pierced. In the distance, the big black dog rushed over like a sharp arrow. The dog's mouth opened, and a tornado-like thick air flow rolled up the corpses of the blood demons and sent them into its mouth. In the blink of an eye, it ate up dozens of blood demons. net. At this moment, a hoarse and unpleasant roar sounded, and a blood demon in black rushed out of the blood pool, opened his bloody mouth, exposed his bloody fangs, and roared incessantly. Su Han looked around and saw that this blood demon was larger than the other low-level blood demons, and his whole body was filled with dense blood energy, like a spider web. The aura fluctuations are also dozens of times more powerful than other low-level blood demons, and his cultivation has reached the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. "You bastard, you dare to kill my noble blood demon, please die." The blood demon¡¯s voice was hoarse and unpleasant, making people feel extremely uncomfortable. "This is the low-level blood demon leader!" Su Han activated the Liuli True Fire and headed towards the blood demon leader. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The leader of the blood demon moved. He stretched out a big bloody hand and grabbed Su Han. snort! Su Hanhan snorted, and the black dragon's big palm appeared in mid-air, aiming at the blood demon leader to grab it, and the tyrannical big bloody hand was directly destroyed. The blood demon leader was startled and immediately stepped back. Boom! How tyrannical the black dragon's big palm print was. With a slap on the small island where the Dream Tree grew, the entire island suddenly exploded under the impact of the black dragon's big palm print and was completely destroyed. The blood demon leader was shocked and pale. Only then did he feel the true terror of the young man in front of him. He knew that he was definitely no match for the opponent, so he immediately stopped trying. The blood demon leader's body turned into a stream of light and fled into the distance. "It's not that easy to leave." Su Hanlian laughed, his figure turned into an arrow, and he caught up with the blood demon leader in the blink of an eye. He took out the golden broken sword from his dantian and cut it out horizontally. The blood demon leader let out a scream and was chopped in half. The blood demon leader's methods are indeed powerful, much more powerful than humans of the same level, but in Su Han's hands, he is also vulnerable. After Su Han entered the secret realm, his strength skyrocketed again. With his current strength, he could instantly kill any master at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. "Liu Li True Fire, burn it for me." Su Han waved his hand, and the glazed true fire surged out of his body, burning the blood demon leader's body clean in the blink of an eye. Now the big black dog was not happy: "Boy, the corpse of the blood demon leader is a tonic, you just burn it for Grandpa Dog like this"??. " Su Han's eyes were calm and he said calmly: "You can eat whatever you like when this blood demon leader is alive, but once he dies, he will emit blood demon corpse poison. This corpse poison is contagious. If the corpse is not burned, It¡¯s clean, if anyone breaks into this area again, they will be invaded by corpse poison and become low-level blood demons.¡± When the big black dog heard the word corpse poison, he rolled his tongue in disgust and never mentioned eating the blood demon leader again. Deep in the Skeleton Sea, another group of low-level blood demon soldiers appeared outside the altar. They looked anxious, waved their arms, and made hoarse and unspeakable sounds. "What?" The figures on the altar suddenly changed their colors, "The Dream Tree has been uprooted!" "How can it be?" The man in gray robe trembled all over, showing a look of extreme disbelief, and a strong murderous intention burst out of his blood-colored eyes. Several people listened carefully to the words of the low-level blood demon soldiers and were shocked: "The group of blood demon soldiers around the Dream God Tree have all disappeared, and even the blood demon leader has disappeared." "How is that possible? Even if he was killed, there should still be a body left behind." Those low-level blood demon soldiers screamed and waved their arms, looking extremely angry. "What? Being eaten?" The faces of several people immediately became extremely ugly. They had only heard of their Blood Demon clan sucking human blood, but they had never heard of the Blood Demon clan being eaten by others! This was simply a slap in the face, and several people almost wondered if someone was deliberately going against their Blood Demon clan. But as long as you calm down and think about it carefully, you will know that this is simply impossible. "By the way, where is the Blood Demon Corpse Poison? The Blood Demon Corpse Poison of my Blood Demon Clan is not a vegetarian. After the Blood Demon Leader dies, he will emit the Blood Demon Corpse Poison. Even if someone kills the Blood Demon Leader, he will be poisoned by the Blood Demon Corpse Poison. The corpse poison is infected and turns into a low-level blood demon." Those low-level blood demon soldiers howled a few more times, and a blood demon soldier held a handful of black ashes on the altar and showed it to several figures on the altar. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "There is evil spirit in this corpse ashes. It is the corpse ashes of the Blood Demon leader. The body of the Blood Demon leader was burned?" "It's so strange. We, the blood demon clan, are invulnerable to fire and water, and can't be burned by ordinary flames." "I'm going to take a look. No matter what, let's take back the Dream Tree first." Finally, one person couldn't hold it any longer, and the tall figure turned into a bloody stream of light and flew away. The others also wanted to follow, but at this moment, the bloody altar suddenly shook and made a loud rumbling sound. Strong soul fluctuations suddenly burst out from inside the altar. As soon as several people felt the fluctuation of the soul, they all turned from anger to joy: "The first step in the reshaping of the demon king's soul has been completed!" "The devil's soul has been initially reshaped, and the next soul awakening ceremony is more complicated. Several of us have formed a large formation at this altar. No one can leave. Once one person leaves, the soul awakening ceremony cannot be completed." "But what about the Dream Tree?" "Xue Ge has gone. His Xue Ge magic gun can kill all creatures below the spiritual realm. I believe that Xue Ge can take back the Dream God Tree alone without us taking action." The gray-robed figure said extremely calmly. And the other people were obviously very convinced by the words of the gray-robed figure and no longer worried about the dream tree. After several people discussed it, they began to set up a large formation around the altar. As a six-pointed star array was set up, the powerful demonic energy overflowed from the altar again, and strong energy fluctuations began to burst out from the center of the bloody altar. "By the way, today is the seventh day of the opening of the secret realm. Early tomorrow morning, all those human geniuses will enter the secret realm. Send all the blood demon soldiers and blood demon leaders out to arrest them, and they must be there before the tenth day. Collect all the sacrifices before the full night!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 282: Catch them all in one fell swoop You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As morning comes, the sunlight in the secret realm shines through the dense shadows of the trees, and fierce conflicts are taking place in the lush jungle. Three warriors wearing Tianhe Martial Academy disciple uniforms fought side by side. The three of them were pale, with multiple wounds on their bodies and bleeding. Opposite them, there were six people standing, all wearing the uniforms of the Nalan family, each holding a bright long sword in their hands, with a joking smile on their face. "This is a secret hunting. We have just entered the secret. You don't hunt monsters, but you come to surround us. You are breaking the rules." A Tianhe Martial Arts disciple said angrily. "Haha, rules? I might as well tell you that our head of the Nalan Family has issued an order to kill all the people who come into your Tianhe Martial Academy today. No one can leave." A disciple of the Nalan family laughed arrogantly. "Why?" The three disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy couldn't believe their ears. "Hmph! If you want to know, ask your good classmate Su Han. If it weren't for him, how could our Nalan family be at the bottom of this martial arts competition?" The leading disciple of the Nalan Family said with a cold light in his eyes. "Bah, you Nalan family are looking for trouble on your own, and you want to blame it on our senior brother Su, how shameless." The three Tianhe Martial Academy disciples were furious. "Brother Bo, there's no need to talk nonsense to them. They are just small fish from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Get rid of them and let's go find Su Han." "That's right, Su Han has a lot of good things on him. The Tissot Purple Cauldron and 10,000 low-grade Yuan Stones rewarded by Prince Ming's Palace are all on him." "Su Han was very successful in the competition, but it was just a one-on-one battle. In the secret realm of Tianhe, things will not be so good. The six of us will be able to kill him quickly if we go together." The leading disciple of the Nalan family had a cold murderous intent in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s over, it looks like we¡¯re going to be buried here today.¡± The three Tianhe Martial Arts disciples looked desperate. They never expected that the Nalan family would be so shameless. As soon as they entered the secret realm, they blatantly ignored the rules and bullied the few to surround and kill them. "Haha, yes, even if you are self-aware, not only you, but everyone in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy who participated in the secret hunting will die today, especially Su Han, who will be cut into pieces by us." The leader of the Nalan family laughed loudly, his posture extremely arrogant. "Senior Brother Chen, the two of us have fought tooth and nail. You take the opportunity to escape, pass the news to Senior Brother Su Han, and ask him to come and save us." A Tianhe Martial Arts disciple whispered, with a ruthless look on his face, obviously ready to sacrifice. "No, if we stay together to the death, I will never abandon my classmates and run away alone." Senior brother Na Chen flatly refused. Today, his life is hard to save, so he has no choice but to fight. "It's very touching, but none of you will survive today, so do it." The leader had a sneer on his face, raised his sword and charged towards the three of them. "That's right, none of you will survive today." A loud roar like thunder suddenly sounded, and Cheng Can's tall figure rushed out from the dense forest, unleashing the Great Sun Thunder Fist. Countless golden airflows were ejected from his fist, and the airflow condensed into a huge golden fist in mid-air, and he punched it down hard. Boom! The leading warrior of the Nalan family didn't even have time to say a word before he was smashed into a pulp. "With this level of skill, you still dare to say that you want to kill Senior Brother Su. I don't know where you got the confidence." With a sneer on his face, Cheng Can approached the remaining five Nalan family warriors. "No, let's retreat separately." The five Nalan family warriors had panic-stricken faces, and their figures fled in five directions, fleeing into the dense forest. snort! Cheng Can frowned and snorted heavily, "I'll let you go today. If you fall into my hands next time, it won't be that simple." At this moment, five screams suddenly came from the dense forest. Cheng Can looked surprised. He only saw a stream of extremely fast sword energy passing through the dense forest. In the blink of an eye, the heads of the five Nalan family warriors soared into the sky, each with a smile on their face. A look of disbelief. Then, a thin young man jumped out from the dense forest, sheathed his sword, and looked at everyone in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. His face was as handsome as a woman's, revealing?A slightly shy smile. "Brother, you are really good at skills. May I ask your name?" Cheng Can felt that this young man looked familiar, so he asked loudly. The young man smiled and said, "It's raining." "So you are from the Su family, why did you help us kill the warriors from the Nalan family?" Cheng Can showed doubts on his face. The Su family and the Nalan family have always been in alliance. Logically speaking, they will definitely not kill each other. "I'm actually not from the Su family." As soon as Su Yu finished speaking, her brows suddenly furrowed, as if she sensed something, and she looked behind her suddenly. In the flash of lightning, a dozen black shadows suddenly swooped out from the dense forest and rushed towards the unsuspecting people. "Hiss!~ Why are there so many attackers!" Everyone present was shocked. In panic, the five people saw clearly that the appearance of those black shadows was very different from ordinary people. This is a kind of monster that looks human but not human. It has two bloody fangs on both sides of its mouth and a pair of red eyes. It looks very scary, like a demon walking out of hell. After these black shadows approached the five people, they did not take the initiative to attack. Instead, they surrounded the five people and made intermittent, hoarse and unpleasant sounds from their throats, as if they were waiting for something. ¡°Oh my God, what kind of monsters are these?¡± "It looks like a human but not a human, looks like a ghost but not a ghost. It's so scary. Is there such a monster in Tianhe County?" The three disciples of the Tianhe Martial Academy looked horrified. They had never seen the Blood Demon before, and they had no idea that disgusting creatures like the Blood Demon existed in the world. Under the constant approach of the Blood Demon, their psychological defenses are collapsing. The warriors of the Nalan family did not scare them just now, but under the threat of the blood demon, they became afraid because they felt the evil aura emanating from the blood demon's body, which was obviously not the aura that humans should have. "Don't panic." Cheng Can shouted, "Follow me and we will fight our way out." Cheng Can's eyes fell on the group of blood demons in front of him. He also didn't know what these monsters were, but he could tell that their cultivation strength was very strong. The aura fluctuations of each one were at least as high as the real martial arts. The seventh realm. "Damn it, fight them." Cheng Can's eyes showed anger and he moved forward with his fists waving. "I'm coming too." Su Yu followed closely behind and attacked fiercely with a sword. The other three people also mustered up their courage, and the five of them worked together to quickly create a gap in the blood demon's encirclement. The five people looked happy and had seen the dawn of hope. At this moment, a blood demon leader descended from the sky, with tyrannical blood energy all over his body, and his cultivation had reached the peak of the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. A big bloody hand pressed down in the air, crushing Cheng Can and Su Yu's attacks in the blink of an eye! This overwhelming comparison of strength caused the expressions of Cheng Can and Su Yu to change drastically. "take away!" With a wave of his hand, the blood demon leader directly grabbed the five people and headed towards the bloody altar in the underground abyss. ¡­¡­ ¡°Dahei, let¡¯s go back to the earthly world.¡± In the abyss underground, Su Han suddenly spoke. "Wow, why?" The big black dog was puzzled. Judging from the increasingly strong fluctuations of evil spirit in the air, they were getting closer and closer to the blood demon's lair. At this time, Su Han suddenly proposed to return to the earthly world. "I thought of a way to lure all the low-level blood demons and blood demon leaders over and kill them." Su Han smiled, and there was a hint of coldness in this smile. People who didn't know it would probably be frightened when they saw it. The big black dog took a breath of cold air and suddenly became more energetic, "Gaga, Mr. Dog, I like to catch them all in one fell swoop. Whatever method you have, Mr. Dog, I will support you." "Walk!" The two figures of Su Han and the big black dog turned into two streams of light and rushed straight towards the world above. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 283 A bold plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the same time, the entire underground world in the secret realm was completely in chaos. The sudden appearance of the Blood Demon caught these inexperienced young people by surprise, and fierce fighting and fighting took place everywhere. "In a dense and deep forest, the sunlight cannot penetrate at all. The forest is deep and closed, which seems a bit intrusive. However, what is even more intrusive is the tragedy that is taking place in the forest. The three blood demons exposed their bloody fangs at the corners of their mouths, and stared at the prey in front of them with a pair of red eyes. Two dying young warriors were already lying on the ground, with two bloody holes bitten out on their necks. Blood continued to flow from inside. "Okay, stop sucking, otherwise you won't be able to use it for blood sacrifice in a few days." "Jie Jie, only suck half of the blood, just half." The other blood demon stretched out his bright red tongue and licked his fangs, making a hoarse laugh. In front of the three blood demons, there were three young people, two men and one woman, holding long swords. Their cultivations were all at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. The girl looked only fourteen or fifteen years old. Her face turned pale with fright, and she kept saying Trembling. Hearing the exchanges between these blood demons, although the three of them did not understand what they meant, they knew that there was definitely nothing good going on when they heard the weird smiles. "It's over, it's over." The three of them were really frightened. They didn¡¯t know where this monster came from. They were also at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. However, the combat power of this monster was several times more powerful than theirs. The most important thing was that the physical bodies of these monsters were too powerful. Ordinary It is difficult for the magical weapons to hurt these monsters, and they cannot deal with these monsters at all. The two young men lying on the ground are a lesson for them. The three blood demons had cold smiles on their faces, their blood-red eyes kept radiating light, and they pressed forward step by step towards the prey in front of them. They stuck out their bright red tongues and kept licking the fangs near their mouths. Feeling the fear of the four people in front of them, the smiles of the three blood demons became more intense. Sucking a prey in fear will give you a different pleasure, and the taste of blood will be more delicious. "Fight them." There is a trace of anger in the eyes of a young man, which is an instinct to survive. Even if he knows that he will definitely die, he will not give up any hope of survival. Jie Jie The three blood demons laughed strangely. Just when they opened their mouths, their fangs flashed with cold light, and were about to take action, two cold lights flashed through the void. The two blood demons froze before they could react. In place. Pfft! Blood splashed everywhere, and the bodies of the two blood demons were separated directly from the middle, split in half, and the four halves of the bloody corpses fell to the ground, still squirming desperately. ah! The girl had obviously never seen such a bloody scene. She was so frightened that she sat on the ground, throwing her sword aside, and her whole body was trembling. The other two young people were relatively calm, and a deep joy arose in their hearts. The two cold lights gave them hope that someone had come to save them. Hiss There was one blood demon left, making a hoarse and unpleasant sound from his throat. He suddenly looked up and saw two figures landing in front of him, an extraordinary handsome young man in white clothes and a big black dog. Feeling the aura emanating from the person and dog in front of him, the blood demon who was so arrogant just now couldn't help but tremble. He could feel the power of the person and dog. If the other party wanted to take action, he would not even think of resisting. Not out. But the three people were stunned. Su Han's appearance was all too familiar to them. The biggest dark horse in this martial arts competition, the final winner, the peerless genius who swept the entire younger generation of Tianhe County, would actually appear here. It's time to show up and save them. "We are really saved." The three of them were overjoyed and couldn't help but tremble with joy. Su Han's eyes fell on the two dying young people on the ground who had most of their blood sucked out. The anger in his eyes began to rise. Such a heartless existence as the Blood Demon should not exist in this world at all. Such cruel creatures should be killed and no one left alive. "Tell me why the blood demon appears in this secret realm." Su Han grabbed the blood demon with one hand and squeezed it hard. Everyone immediately heard the sound of bones cracking and breaking. The body of the blood demon was like a bubble in Su Han's hands, completely vulnerable. "Hiss, hiss" The blood demon hurriedly spoke, but his voice was so hoarse that I couldn't understand him at all. Su Han's eyes showed an impatient look, and he shot a shot directly from the Niwan Palace between his eyebrows.The milky-white soul power beam shined firmly on the blood demon's sea of ??consciousness, and messages were read out one by one from the sea of ??consciousness. This powerful method stunned the three people. They had no idea that this peerless genius was actually an alchemist and had such a powerful method of invading spiritual consciousness. Fortunately, he did not use this method to deal with the martial arts competition. opponent. "In fact, what the three of them don't know is that due to practicing magic skills, the blood demon's spiritual consciousness is much weaker than that of ordinary people, and it is easy to invade. Especially this kind of low-level blood demon, the strength of his spiritual consciousness is extremely low. This is also a kind of balance. The blood demon is far superior to human warriors of the same level in terms of combat power, so naturally it will be very weak in one aspect. "Blood sacrifice, using young people with strong blood as living sacrifices on a full moon night?" Su Han frowned. He finally understood why these blood demons appeared in the secret realm of Tianhe. After the martial arts competition, the top young geniuses in Tianhe County would enter the secret realm. These geniuses are exactly what the blood demons need. The secret hunting is all a conspiracy! "My eldest prince, you have indeed done a good deed!" Su Han felt a strong desire to kill the eldest prince in his heart. If he were not still in the secret realm, he would have wished to execute the eldest prince Ling Chi immediately. The level of this man¡¯s madness far exceeded his imagination. For his own selfish interests, he actually did not hesitate to let all the top young geniuses in Tianhe County die. "Grandma is a bear. I am also angry with Mr. Dog. I will never let him succeed." The big black dog cursed at the side. "Tell me, where will the blood sacrifice be held?" Su Han pressed again, but no information was read in the blood demon's consciousness. It seemed that these low-level blood demons didn't know where the blood sacrifice was. Su Han casually squeezed the blood demon's body into pulp, then took out two blood-replenishing pills and flicked them into the mouths of the two dying young people on the ground. After a while, the two of them woke up. "It was Senior Brother Su Han who saved us." The five people were all grateful to Su Han. Su Han glanced around and found that these five people were all disciples of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa and Su Family, but he did not see anyone from Tianhe Martial Academy. "I have a plan to wipe out all these monsters. I wonder if you are interested in participating." Su Han said. "The lives of the five of us were saved by our senior brother, so naturally we are willing to do our best for him!" The five people said quickly. "Okay, come with me." In the next half day, Su Han and the big black dog flew around the area, saving more than a dozen young geniuses who were attacked by the blood demon one after another. There were disciples from the Tianhe Martial Academy inside, but no acquaintances such as Cheng Can and Shen Xingyun were seen. This made Su Han couldn't help but feel a trace of worry between his brows. However, the Blood Demon plans to use these young geniuses as living sacrifices, which means that before the full moon night, these young people will at least not encounter life-threatening danger. This also gives Su Han more time to lay out his plan. There were a total of nineteen people rescued from the blood demon. Su Han placed these nineteen people in a valley. He pointed like a sword and began to carve on the open space. Soon, a huge circle was carved on the ground, and some geniuses immediately recognized it. It was actually a formation that included all nineteen people. "My God, he can also arrange formations. What else can he not do?" Everyone present, including the big black dog, had the urge to bang their heads against the wall. This person seemed to be born to hit people. Soon the formation was set up. Su Han took out hundreds of low-grade Yuan stones from the storage ring and embedded them on both sides of the formation. He said lightly: "It's just a small formation that can multiply the vitality fluctuations in you. It doesn¡¯t cost much Yuan Stone.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with envy, jealousy and hatred. A few hundred Yuan Stones were not much, and most of them did not have a few hundred Yuan Stones. "But why do we need to amplify the vitality fluctuations in us?" Someone asked. "To attract all the blood demons." As soon as Su Han said this, everyone except the big black dog looked panicked. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 284: Kill them all, leaving no one behind You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Oh my god, did I hear you right? Are you going to attract all the blood demons?" Everyone suddenly changed their colors. They also learned from Su Han's mouth that this disgusting creature was the blood demon. Just a few of these creatures were enough to scare people. Su Han actually wanted to attract all the blood demons. This man It's crazy. However, the aura exuded by Su Han made them dare not say anything. This young man is so powerful, he has the aura of a superior in his bones, as if he is a born king, and people can't help but look up to him. "Are you a disciple of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa?" Su Han suddenly said to a young man in the crowd that this young man was at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm and was the strongest among all the people. Looking at the animal skins on his body, it is easy to know that he was born in Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. "Yes, my name is Mei Haoran, and Mei Ruoxi from Ten Thousand Beasts Villa is my sister." Seeing that Su Han was actually talking to him alone, the young man was flattered and said quickly. "Very good, you are the strongest among all the people. You will be able to direct and coordinate everyone's actions in a short while. Act according to the situation without making any mistakes." Su Han ordered. Mei Haoran took a deep breath and solemnly said: "Senior brother, don't worry!" Su Han nodded with satisfaction, waved his hand, and nineteen bright rays of light flew out from his storage ring and landed in front of nineteen people. "These long swords are enough to break through the defense of ordinary blood demon bodies. You can use them." Su Han said. Everyone took a breath of cold air, these swords were actually much more powerful than the weapons they had on them, and the least of them were Sixth Refinement Ordinary Weapons. They all looked at Su Han with horror. How did he get so many magical weapons? This man is simply a pervert. If they knew that Su Han had more than a hundred swords like this, they would probably roll their eyes and faint on the spot. Next, Su Han took out a sharp sword and inserted it into the center of the formation to serve as a temporary formation eye. Soon, the formation started to work. The vitality fluctuations on the nineteen people were immediately multiplied, and the strong vitality fluctuations spread out in circles from the center of the valley, like water ripples. In the underground world, many blood demons have felt this vitality wave. "There is such a strong vitality fluctuation, and a large number of living people gather in the valley." "Quack, just in time, capture them all and sacrifice them for blood." The blood demons laughed excitedly, and rushed towards the valley one by one. "What, there are only a dozen people here." When these blood demons rushed to the valley, they found that there were only a dozen young people in the valley, standing in a large circular formation. The first reaction of the blood demons was that they had been deceived. However, looking at the appearance of those young people, they were all trembling with fear. Facing these blood demons, they seemed unable to resist at all. The confidence of these blood demons suddenly increased. The two blood demon leaders who were at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm waved their hands, and hundreds of blood demons crowded together and rushed towards this group of young people. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this moment, a loud noise sounded from behind. This loud noise was earth-shattering, and red-gold light filled the sky. The two blood demon leaders looked up at the same time, and saw the figure of a young man in white rising into the sky, with a broken golden sword in his hand, slashing out a huge weapon several feet in size. The golden sword light struck down and directly chopped four or five blood demons into powder. "All blood demons, listen up and die quickly." Su Han's voice was like a loud bell, resounding throughout the entire valley. Every time the sword light came down, it would kill several blood demons. All blood demons struck by the sword light will be burned by a transparent warm jade-colored flame and directly burned to ashes. Ahhh The shrill screams resounded throughout the valley. These blood demons never expected that their lawless blood demon clan would also be massacred and burned to ashes. ¡°Asshole!¡± The two blood demon leaders were furious. With their wisdom, how could they not know that the young man in white had deliberately lured them here. Human beings who don't know whether to live or die actually dare to lure the noble blood demon clan as prey. "Boy, you are looking for death." A blood demon leader snorted coldly, and rushed towards Su Han with a sway. Another Blood Demon leader was about to follow, but he found that a dog had appeared in front of him. This dog seemed to appear out of thin air, without any warning at all.  "Quack, little boy, kowtow to grandpa, or I'll bite your head off." The big black dog shook its noble head. "Where did the dog come from? Let me die." The leader of the blood demon was full of murderous intent and made big bloody handprints. The big black dog was not afraid at all. The huge dog head was shining with gold and he directly hit it with his head. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The big bloody handprint was completely shattered by the impact of the dog's head. Before the blood demon leader could react, the big black dog's speed did not slow down at all, and it violently hit the blood demon leader's chest. boom! There was a sound like metal colliding, and the blood demon leader's chest was completely dented by the big black dog's head. This scene stunned Mei Haoran and others who were watching the battle below. This blood demon's physical body was tyrannical, and ordinary people were shocked. The magic weapon cannot cut in at all. What kind of material is the head of this big black dog made of? It is actually more powerful than the magic weapon. Roar! The big black dog was so fast that before everyone could react, it opened its mouth and bit off the head of the blood demon leader. With the strength of the big black dog, it was effortless to kill a master at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. "Oh my god, what did I see? This dog is too scary. It killed the blood demon leader immediately." Everyone is shocked. No wonder Su Han has the confidence to lure all the blood demons here and catch them all. This dog is so fierce. ¡°These monsters are destroying our secret hunting, kill them.¡± Mei Haoran shouted, and all the young geniuses present were emboldened. They all rushed forward with their magic weapons in hand, as if they had been given a shot of blood. On the other side, Su Han's big black dragon palm print suddenly appeared. The blood demon leader who rushed towards Su Han didn't even have time to say a word. His body was directly crushed into pieces and burned clean by the Liuli True Fire. "Dahei, kill all the blood demons, leaving no one behind." Su Han shouted. "Needless to say, it depends on your grandpa dog's ability." The big black dog snorted, disappeared from the spot, and instantly appeared in the pile of blood demons, opening its bloody mouth. His teeth were comparable to the sharpest magical weapons. No blood demon can withstand it. Was bitten to death by a click. Seeing that their leaders had been killed, the remaining forty or fifty blood demons immediately became confused and began to run away one by one, heading out of the valley. But under the strong impact of Big Black Dog, Mei Haoran and others, they were all killed in the end, and no one was left. ¡°Senior Brother Su, what should we do now?¡± "I suggest, kill, kill to the blood demon's lair." After the young geniuses destroyed this group of blood demons, their momentum increased and they all regarded Su Han as their backbone, but Su Han followed suit. "Don't worry, the matter is far from over." The big black dog laughed loudly. After eating the corpses of hundreds of blood demons, the real energy fluctuations in the big black dog's body rose to a higher level again. However, both Su Han and Big Black Dog knew that the blood demon in this secret realm was far more than that. That night, everyone camped in this valley to rest. the next day. "Help, help!" Seven or eight people ran in from outside the valley, all of whom were geniuses from Ten Thousand Beasts Villa and Su Family. They were covered in wounds and were in a miserable state. ¡°Help, there¡¯s a large black mass of monsters coming from behind.¡± The group of people gasped and shouted. ¡°As expected, we are here, and it looks like the momentum is much stronger than yesterday.¡± Su Han looked outside the valley with a sneer in his eyes. Boom boom boom I saw a large group of dark blood demons coming from outside the valley. Those tall and majestic blood demons were very fast, roaring, and jumping towards the valley. The leader is a blood demon, a full foot tall, as majestic as an iron tower, with an aura of violence all over his body. He was holding a spear overflowing with demonic aura in his hand. His aura was several times stronger than that of an ordinary blood demon leader, and his cultivation had actually reached the half-step spiritual realm. "This is a high-level blood demon!" Su Han could see the details of this giant tower-like blood demon at a glance. The biggest difference between high-level blood demons and low-level blood demons is that high-level blood demons have emotions like humans, and they also have seven emotions and six desires, unlike low-level blood demons who are only blindly bloodthirsty. In fact, many high-level blood demons are extremely vicious and cunning. "Catch all the people here alive!" The giant tower-like high-level blood demon ordered coldly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 285 Su Han¡¯s Demon Seizing Spear You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The other violent blood demons obeyed the orders of this high blood demon. As soon as the high blood demon finished speaking, they let out a loud roar and rushed towards the dozens of people in the valley. "Dahei, I'll deal with that high-level blood demon. I'll leave the other blood demons to you. Kill them all without leaving a single one behind." Su Han gave instructions, and the figure rushed straight towards the giant tower-like high-level blood demon. "Guaranteed to complete the task." The big black dog laughed loudly, and his figure instantly disappeared from the place, walking through the pile of blood demons elusively. Every time it appears in a place, it is like throwing an atomic bomb into the water. It runs rampant and the banging sound is endless. All the blood demons it hits have their flesh and blood flying around and die violently. The scene is extremely cruel and bloody. . These low-level blood demons were in agony when they encountered the big black dog. Their physical bodies were tyrannical, but the big black dog's physical body was a hundred times more tyrannical than them. The most important thing was that the big black dog also had teleportation powers, which they could not have expected at all. Where will the big black dog appear next? "Kill, kill them all." Mei Haoran regained his momentum and led twenty or thirty young geniuses to follow the big black dog and kill them. Mei Haoran used the unique method of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, transformed into half man and half tiger, rushed into the group of blood demons, and helped everyone Black Dog has taken out a lot of blood demons. And the dead blood demons were immediately eaten by the big black dogs to prevent the blood demon corpse poison from infecting other people. After all, the big black dog is a descendant of a mythical beast, and his body is invulnerable to all poisons. Any poison that enters his body will be converted into energy. With such a large-scale killing, the Blood Demon suffered heavy casualties and his momentum was extremely depressed. In the sky, Su Han's white clothes were floating, blocking the way of the high-level blood demon. "Did you do what happened yesterday?" The high-level blood demon's eyes showed a fierce light and asked in a deep voice. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "You are asking in vain. All the blood demons who come to this valley will be buried here." "Hmph! A mere boy at the eighth level of the True Martial Realm dares to speak so brazenly. Did you also take away the Dream God Tree? Did you also burn the body of the Blood Demon Leader?" The high-level blood demon stared at Su Han with a face as dark as water. "So what." Su Han sneered and looked at the giant tower-like high-level blood demon opposite him calmly. His white clothes were fluttering in the wind, and his whole body exuded an unstoppable aura that made people dare not look directly at him. "Xiao Xiao, you dare to sabotage my plan to rejuvenate the blood demon clan, don't worry, I won't kill you immediately, I will slowly drink your blood until your blood dries up." As the high-level blood demon spoke, his eyes slowly turned red, he stuck out his tongue and licked the bloody fangs, and then said with a ferocious smile: "It's your destiny to be defeated by my blood gun. " As he said that, he swiped the magic gun in his hand. The gun body contained terrifying magic energy and slammed towards Su Han. Su Han drew his arm, and the golden broken sword came out and slashed at the magic spear. Keng! Sparks flew everywhere, and the magic gun buzzed. Xue Ge retreated continuously, retreating more than ten feet before he could stabilize his body. A look of horror could not help but appear on his face. "This magic gun is also a spiritual weapon, but in the end, my golden broken sword is better." Su Han¡¯s eyes shone. This golden broken sword was indeed chosen by him. It was not only powerful, but more importantly, it had a spiritual connection with him. The half-step spirit realm Xue Ge can't get any advantage in front of Su Han. Although Su Han's cultivation is only at the eighth level of the true martial arts realm, his skills can already compete with the half-step spirit realm experts. Boom boom boom The weapons of the two people collided together again, and every collision would erupt with earth-shattering roars. The collision between the two people seemed to be evenly matched, but in fact, it was the bloody body that kept retreating. Every impact from Su Han made his blood boil, and his wrists were sore and numb from the shock. ¡°Damn, where did this pervert come from, to be so terrifying?¡± Xue Ge cursed loudly. He confidently led a thousand blood demon soldiers to come, thinking that he could easily wipe out this group of humans and take back the Dream Tree. However, he did not expect that the thousand demon soldiers would be killed by a dog in the blink of an eye. Even he himself was struggling. Su Han¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he became braver as he fought. He didn't want to get entangled with the Blood Gordo any longer, so he planned to use his own unique technique to kill the Blood Gordo in one fell swoop. "Aoxue swordsmanship, die to me." Su Han finally used the golden broken sword and displayed his strongest sword technique. A bright sword light fell from the sky like a sword, rich and powerful.The ice and snow sword intent suddenly covered the land within a hundred miles. This ice and snow sword intent seems to be able to freeze the ground and break the mountains. Under the impact of this ice and snow sword intent, the entire valley seemed to suddenly become a boundless world of ice and snow. The powerful and inexplicable chill is not only bone-piercing, but also seems to be able to freeze the other person's soul and consciousness. Under this boundless ice and snow sword intent, Mei Haoran and others who were fighting below couldn't help but look into the air, but their sight had long been blocked by a white mist of ice and snow, and all they could hear in their ears was The cold wind is biting and the biting cold air is constantly overflowing. The big black dog also stopped its rampage and looked into the white mist. He couldn't help showing surprise in his eyes. This guy's fighting power was a bit too strong. His trump cards seemed to be endless. Every time A single shot can surprise people. "not good." Xue Ge was horrified and felt a strong aura of death from this sword move. However, he had no time to react as his whole body was frozen by the boundless sword energy and turned into an ice sculpture. Click! Su Han's sword light fell from the sky and directly split the ice sculpture in half from the middle. The bloody sword didn't even have time to say a word and died tragically on the spot. "No, run away." At this moment, the blood demons below had already lost more than half of their lives under the charge of Big Black Dog, Mei Haoran and others. Seeing that even the leading high-level blood demons were dead, those blood demons immediately scattered and fled as they had no fighting spirit left. . ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s not that easy to leave.¡± Su Hanhan snorted. He had already said that all the blood demons who came to this valley must be buried here. He casually grabbed the magic gun from Xue Ge's body, and his figure turned into a stream of white light, falling from the sky, like the god of war descending, cutting off all the blood demons' escape route by himself. Wow Su Han held the Blood Demon Spear and swept past. The terrifying power of the dragon was completely released. More than a dozen Blood Demons were destroyed on the spot and crushed to pieces. Su Han's Demonic Spear swept across again, and more than a dozen blood demons were killed. In front of him, these low-level blood demons at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm were like ants, killing as many as they could without any effort. Although the single-killing ability of this Blood Demonic Spear is not as good as that of the Golden Broken Sword, its group-killing ability is extremely powerful. When Su Han gets this Demonic Spear, he will be like a tiger with wings, with amazing combat power that no one can stop. While killing, Su Han released the glazed true fire to burn the corpses. The glazed true fire burned blazingly in the valley, setting fire to the prairie fire, and the soaring flames constantly impacted everyone's minds. "He's become stronger again!" All the young geniuses present were shocked, especially the seven or eight people who had just arrived today. Their impression of Su Han was still at the stage of the martial arts competition. When they met today, they found that in these short few days, Su Han Within days, Su Han's strength had continuously jumped up several levels. ah¡­¡­ Under the brutal killings of Su Han and the big black dog, these thousand low-level blood demons all died tragically today. Except for what was burned, everything else became a meal for the big black dog. The big black dog opened his huge mouth. His stomach capacity seemed to be endless, and he would never be full. All the young geniuses present were sitting on the ground panting. They had already exhausted their strength, but their eyes were shining with extreme excitement. For two consecutive days, they had no casualties, but they killed more than a thousand ferocious and brutal blood demons. This was absolutely unimaginable to them before. These young geniuses have always grown up in a greenhouse and have never experienced such cruel killings. Just two days, like a watershed, changed them and allowed them to grow rapidly. If they can come out of the secret realm safely this time, they will soon become the mainstay of the new generation of Tianhe County. "Senior Brother Su, we will listen to you on what to do next." Mei Haoran spoke with excitement on behalf of everyone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 286 The third dragon tattoo You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Our war with the Blood Demon has just begun, and it is far from over." Su Han slowly scanned the people in front of him, "According to the information obtained from the Blood Demon, on the night of the full moon, the Blood Demon clan will hold a blood sacrifice ceremony to resurrect their Demon Lord who died a hundred years ago. This blood sacrifice The ritual requires young people with strong blood as living sacrifices, which is why the blood demon keeps capturing you alive instead of killing you." When everyone heard this, their expressions changed slightly: "Tomorrow is the night of the full moon!" "Oops, I have lost contact with several senior brothers and junior brothers. Could it be that they have been captured by the Blood Demon." "Senior Brother Su, save our fellow disciple." Everyone started begging. In fact, they didn¡¯t need to tell him, Su Han was already mentally prepared to break into the Blood Demon¡¯s lair. Cheng Can, Shen Xingyun and others are still missing. Su Han suspects that they have fallen into the hands of the blood demon, as well as other missing Tianhe Martial Arts disciples. "Tomorrow night, anyone who is willing to go to the Blood Demon's lair with me will come forward." Su Han said. Everyone stood up immediately without hesitation. "Okay, but the Blood Demon's lair hasn't surfaced yet, so we need a plan. You will practice on your own for the rest of the time and wait for my dispatch." Su Han said as he walked deeper into the valley. He also needed a place where no one would disturb him to retreat and attack the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. There must be more than one high-level blood demon strongman at the Half-Step Spiritual Realm, and now Su Han cannot compete with several Half-Step Spiritual Realms at the same time. Only by reaching the ninth level of the True Martial Realm can there be hope. "Yes, Senior Brother Su!" ¡­¡­ Outside the secret realm of Tianhe. The eldest prince received the transmission note from the secret realm, and the smile on his face became more intense. "The Blood Demon Clan has already begun to take action. As long as the Blood Demon Clan resurrects the Demon Lord as they wish, I will also be rewarded, a Blood Demon Bead." The eldest prince¡¯s eyes burst out with two rays of light, and he said to himself. The leader of the Ziyang Sect, Yu Qingfeng, came to the eldest prince and said respectfully: "Your Highness, it's time for us to take action. Let the Ziyang Sect unify the five major forces first. After His Highness obtains the Blood Demon Pearl and increases its strength, the Ziyang Sect will If we work with His Highness to force the palace, the old prince will definitely abdicate, and when the time comes, His Highness will ascend the throne and everyone will be happy." " If anyone heard the conversation between the eldest prince and Yu Qingfeng at this moment, they would be shocked. No one would have thought that the eldest prince, the successor appointed by the old prince, would have such thoughts. The eldest prince is too impatient and can no longer wait for the old prince to die. "Okay, according to the original plan, we will start with the Nalan Family and the Su Family. Send an ultimatum to these two families, ordering all their masters above the ninth level of the Zhenwu Realm to surrender to the Ziyang Sect before sunset today, and let the two families join in. The Ziyang Sect has become a subsidiary force of the Ziyang Sect. If they don't come before sunset, I will help you destroy these two aristocratic families." The eldest prince said calmly. soon¡­¡­ The Nalan family received an ultimatum from the Ziyang Sect. "Hmph. It's too much to bully others. What does the Ziyang Sect think I am, the Nalan Family? They actually asked us to surrender to the Ziyang Sect before sunset today. What a joke." An elder from the Nalan family snorted heavily. "The two geniuses in the sect were beheaded on the battlefield. I really don't know what confidence the Ziyang Sect has to dare to make such a request. It is simply unreasonable." "We unite with the Su family to fight against the Ziyang Sect. We are not afraid of them at all." The crowd was excited. After all, the Nalan family was one of the five major forces, and now they were humiliated. Naturally, they were not willing to accept it. "Master, what should we do?" Everyone looked at the head of the Nalan Family. The head of the Nalan Family's eyes flashed, and he said calmly: "Don't underestimate the Ziyang Sect. Since the Ziyang Sect dares to make such unreasonable demands, it proves that they have the confidence. According to my observation, the backer behind the Ziyang Sect is probably the big Prince." "The eldest prince?" Everyone was shocked. The eldest prince was the second most powerful man in Tianhe County, and no one in the entire Tianhe County dared to offend him. "What does the leader mean?" someone asked. ¡°My meaning is very simple, surrender to the Ziyang Sect.¡± The head of the Nalan Family said. "What, surrender? Our Nalan family is also one of the five major forces, how can we surrender just like that?" "Everyone quit and surrendered before they were beaten. This was too cowardly. "Every one of youCan you think about things with your brain? A little impatience will mess up a big plan. What we surrender is not the Ziyang Sect, but the eldest prince. If you go against the eldest prince, you must know what will happen. Maybe the eldest prince will directly destroy the Nalan family. " The head of the Nalan Family swept his gaze across the crowd. "What the leader means is" "I said, we are not surrendering to the Ziyang Sect, but to the eldest prince. Although we are said to be affiliated forces of the Ziyang sect, in fact, we are all subordinates of the eldest prince, but the Ziyang Sect is the boss, and we are the boss. 2. We can accumulate strength and wait slowly. When the strength of the Nalan Family exceeds that of the Ziyang Sect, then it will be our chance to rise to the top. By then, the Ziyang Sect will become our affiliated force!" The head of the Nalan Family had a glint in his eyes. He was an extremely calculating person. "The leader is right. Those who know the current affairs are heroes. If we resist, we may really be in trouble." Everyone nodded. The head of the Nalan Family showed a satisfied smile and said slowly: "Now the younger generation of geniuses in our Nalan Family are all practicing in the Tianhe Secret Realm, but the disciples of the Ziyang Sect have not participated in the secret realm hunting. When our disciples come back from training, The strength will definitely increase sharply, and the day of turning around will not be too far away." ¡°It¡¯s still the head¡¯s foresight.¡± "However, if other forces also choose to submit to the Ziyang Sect and the eldest son, maybe the position of the boss will not be taken by our Nalan family." Another elder raised a question. "There is no need to worry about this. I know the other forces very well. Master Xie of the Tianhe Martial Academy has a bad temper. Even if the sky falls, he will not choose to surrender. And Madam Jade of the Ten Thousand Beasts Villa is also fierce. Son, these two forces will definitely fight to the end, just wait and see, there will definitely be a battle between these two forces and the eldest prince and the Ziyang Sect." The head of the Nalan Family sneered. ¡­¡­ In the secret realm of Tianhe, Su Han took out 5,000 low-grade Yuan stones and Snow Green Spirit Fruit from the storage ring, and began to try to attack the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. This is an extremely risky move, because Su Han has just entered the eighth level of the True Martial Realm a few days ago. If he tries to pass the level now, he will most likely fail and fall back to the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. But Su Han must choose to pass the test now, because tomorrow is the night of the full moon, and there is not much time left for him. Swallowing the Snow Green Spirit Fruit into his mouth and starting to refine it, a large amount of heaven and earth energy suddenly exploded in his body. Such a powerful impact of heaven and earth energy made Su Han couldn't help but take a breath of cold air and quickly run the "Black Dragon Manual". Under the control of Black Dragon Pu, the vitality of heaven and earth was quickly transformed into pure energy and rushed into the sea of ??true energy. On Su Han's left arm, two dragon-shaped tattoos appeared. This was a sign that the Black Dragon Book had been completed to the second chapter, and it also meant that Su Han's physical strength had reached 20,000 kilograms. But now, under the impact of a large amount of pure energy, the third tattoo has begun to turn into a phantom. Boom! Su Han made a random move and punched forward, causing a huge roaring sound in the air and billowing black smoke. "Twenty-five thousand kilograms of strength. The increase in strength brought by the Black Dragon Book is really terrifying." Su Han also didn¡¯t expect that half of the third dragon tattoo would be condensed so quickly. It was probably because he killed the blood demon and accumulated a lot of murderous intent and combat experience that his progress in the cultivation of dragon martial arts would suddenly accelerate. "It seems that there is really hope to hit the ninth level of the True Martial Realm today!" Su Han¡¯s eyes were burning, and he grabbed a lot of Yuan stones from the storage ring, refining them as if they were free, and began to attack the ninth level of the True Martial Realm in one go. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 287 Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Roar¡­¡­ Su Han raised his head to the sky and let out a roar, like the roar of a tiger, the cry of an ape, the roar of a dragon, the roar of a phoenix, with a frightening momentum that resounded over the entire valley. Everyone in the valley raised their heads at the same time and felt the powerful momentum rising into the sky. A strong pressure spread out, which was shocking. ¡°I was promoted so quickly.¡± The big black dog felt a strong sense of shock coming towards his face. He really couldn't find words to describe such a pervert. A descendant of a divine beast could not find any advantage in front of this pervert. "Look, it's such a powerful aura. It's Senior Brother Su who has been promoted to the ninth level of the True Martial Realm." "It's too scary. During the martial arts competition, he was still at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm. How did he do it in just a few days?" "That's great. Senior Brother Su has been promoted to the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, and his combat power has greatly increased. This is a good thing for us." The young geniuses in the valley are full of excitement. Now their biggest support is Su Han. Tomorrow is the day of the final battle. The stronger Su Han is, the more confident they will be. In the deepest part of the valley, Su Han opened his eyes, a mist-like air arrow spurted out from his mouth, and a golden light overflowed from his body, finally advancing. "This is the ninth level of the True Martial Realm?" Su Han felt his true energy sea, surging, powerful, and containing infinite vitality. Compared with the previous eighth level of the True Martial Realm, I can clearly feel a qualitative leap. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Su Han slightly adjusted the True Essence Sea, and then he felt the faint sound of wind and thunder in the True Essence Sea, which had an extraordinary momentum. His whole body was full of vitality, and countless powerful energies were surging in his body, like a beast ready to move, trying to break out of the shackles of the cage. Su Han clenched his fist, his joints made a clicking sound, his eyes were shining, and he was full of confidence. After his cultivation reached the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, his combat power skyrocketed again. With his current combat power, he was not afraid even if he faced more than three Half-Step Spiritual Realm experts at the same time. "I have finally entered the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. However, the further you practice in the Black Dragon Book, the more difficult it becomes. Just to advance from the eighth level to the ninth level, you have used 5,000 low-grade Yuan Stones. I don't know how many more Yuan Stones you will need in the future. It's really disappointing. I have a headache." Su Han checked the number of Yuan Stones he had consumed, and his heart immediately sank. All the five thousand low-grade Yuan Stones he had prepared were consumed in this promotion. He now gradually feels that his body seems to be a bottomless pit. If this continues, there will always be a time when he cannot afford the Yuan Stone. Although his combat power is tyrannical and his body is invincible, it is all due to the accumulation of Yuan Stone! "Well, resources are still resources. In this life, after all, I am not a powerful child. I have to rely on myself for all resources." Su Han also knew very well that what he lacked the most was resources. In this life, he was at the forefront of martial arts, martial arts, and elixir knowledge. The only thing he lacked was that he was like those wealthy and powerful disciples in the capital of Daxia in his previous life. Continuous resources. "However, my cultivation has reached the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, which means that my control over the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda has gone one step further. Now if I try to directly summon the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda to suppress the enemy, the success rate can be increased to about 30%, which is good news." Regarding the use of Tianhe Glazed Tower, Su Han still likes this most primitive method, directly summoning a Glazed Tower to crush the opponent. The refreshing feeling cannot be described in words. Afterwards, Su Han took out the sword he got from the sword tomb. Nineteen swords were distributed that day, and there were still more than a hundred swords left. Su Han picked out sixty-four swords from them and refined the sixty-four swords into the eight-door sword array. He has had the Eight-Sword Sword Formation for a long time, but because he never had so many swords, he didn't use it. Su Han practices "Brahma Thoughts", and his spiritual thoughts are extremely powerful. Refining mortal weapons is as simple as eating and drinking water for him. Within a moment, Su Han refined sixty-four swords into the formation disk, and the formation disk finally "lived", slowly rotating like a delicate mechanism. Su Han looked at the formation plate in his hand with satisfaction. The power of the formation was absolutely unimaginable for ordinary people. The activation of this sword formation required the consumption of a large amount of Yuan Stone, but its power was also extremely terrifying. Su Han estimates that if the power of the sword array is fully activated, even the spiritual realm master can be killed! However, Su Han's current soul power strength is not enough to fully activate the sword formation. At most, it can only exert 10% to 20% of its power. "Now my cultivation level has reached the true level.He is at the ninth level, but his soul power has not been strengthened for a long time. " Su Han secretly thought that the martial arts technique "Black Dragon Book" and the alchemy secret technique "Fan Nian Chapter" he practiced are complementary to each other and can promote each other. After practicing the Black Dragon Book and advancing to the next level, the powerful aura of the dragon can suppress all the restlessness of the spiritual consciousness. The whole person holds Yuan Shouyi, and the sea of ??consciousness becomes ethereal. This is a good opportunity to cultivate the soul power. He took out the Dream Tree, used his finger strength, and cut off a short section of the forearm. This short section is at the end of the Dream Tree and does not damage the root. The greatest effect of the Dream Tree is to nourish the soul. In the field of nourishing the soul, among the treasures of heaven and earth that Su Han knew, there were almost no other treasures that could compare with the Dream God Tree. "Creation is one, suck it for me." Su Han used the Creation-Integration Skill to suck out a ray of milky-white energy from the Dream God Tree. It flowed continuously into the sea of ??consciousness in his Niwan Palace. The effect of the Dream Tree on nourishing the soul is almost unparalleled in the world. Although this dream tree is still small and has just emerged from the seedling stage, looking at the entire Tianhe County, there is no second such natural treasure, and even one tenth of its efficacy is difficult to find. . Nourished by the energy of the Dream God Tree, Su Han's soul power fluctuated and soon far exceeded the level of the Five Seal Alchemist, heading towards the level of the Seven Seal or even the Eight Seal Great Alchemist. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The pill seals in the sea of ??consciousness began to split. At first, they were disconnected. After a period of struggle, they finally separated completely and became eight pill seals of exactly the same size! "The Eight Seals Great Alchemist!" Su Han breathed a sigh of relief and seemed a little dissatisfied with the result. If other people knew that he had risen from a five-yin alchemy master to an eight-yin alchemy master in just a few minutes, I am afraid that even the long-dead alchemy master would be furious. What kind of person is this? Monster, so irritating. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? An ordinary alchemy expert, even if he obtains the Dream Divine Tree, without refining it and directly absorbing it, he can use at most 10% to 20% of the energy, and the rest of the energy will be wasted. " But this problem does not exist at all with Su Han. He has a magical absorption technique called the Creation Integration Technique. No matter what treasures of heaven, materials or earth, no matter how deep the energy is hidden, he can absorb them all without leaving a trace behind. But at this moment, there was no joy on Su Han's face. There was doubt in his eyes, as if he was deep in thought. "After depleting the energy of a section of the Dream God Tree, it only reached the Eight Seals." Su Han murmured doubtfully to himself. According to his estimation, the energy of these dream trees should at least be enough for him to rise to the rank of Ten Seal Great Alchemist. It¡¯s definitely not that my estimation was wrong, but that the energy of the Dream Tree was not completely absorbed by the Danyin and flowed to other parts of the body. Where did it go? At this moment, Su Han's evil eye suddenly stung extremely. The heart-piercing pain immediately made him sweat profusely and almost fainted. Since he ascended to the True Martial Heaven Realm, Su Han's physical body has rarely been able to feel such severe pain. His mind suddenly moved, and his whole mind completely fell into the evil eye. In the evil eye, there is indeed a trace of milky-white energy from the Dream Tree that is gathering. "Most of the energy of the Dream God Tree that was absorbed just now was sucked away by the evil eye." Su Han murmured to himself in surprise. His evil eye has been calm for a long time. And at this critical moment when the decisive battle with the Blood Demon was about to begin, the evil eye actually began to move. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Buzzing! Under the impact of such pure energy from the Dream God Tree, Su Han's evil eye began to tremble violently. Pain instantly exploded in his scalp. Su Han gritted his teeth and large beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. His eyes suddenly turned an extremely strange blood-red color, and an evil energy wave flowed out from them, dyeing the surrounding air with a layer of black. Su Han¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but move, and a strange message appeared in his mind. ¡¾Qiankun Soul-Suppressing Technique¡¿! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 288: The Crisis of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the same time, outside the Ziyang Sect¡¯s mountain gate. The head of the Nalan Family brought three elders of the Nalan Family who were at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm to the gate of Ziyang Zongshan and chose to surrender. What is surprising is that the eldest prince actually appeared in Ziyang Sect, together with Yu Qingfeng. This made many people begin to realize that the eldest prince was actually the backing of the Ziyang Sect. The head of the Nalan Family expressed the Nalan Family's willingness to surrender, and promised to obey the Ziyang Sect's orders for everything in the future, without daring to show any slights, and then returned with a group of elders. "Haha, the Nalan family has chosen to surrender. From now on, Tianhe County will be our Ziyang Sect's world." "The Nalan family is so incompetent. They surrendered without being beaten. I thought they deserved to be beaten." "This shows that they are aware of current affairs and know that fighting against the eldest prince will not end well. Surrendering to us is the best choice." The disciples of Ziyang Sect were very excited, and all the bad luck in the martial arts competition was gone. What does the result of the martial arts competition mean? The former competitors have to surrender to them, which makes them feel extremely proud that they are disciples of Ziyang Sect. In the main hall of Ziyang Sect, the eldest prince and Yu Qingfeng sat opposite each other. "I really didn't expect that Nalan Shijia actually surrendered." Yu Qingfeng still had an aftertaste of excitement on his face, and he couldn't believe it. The expression of the eldest prince was relatively calm, and he said calmly: "What about the Su family?" Yu Qingfeng put away his smile and said doubtfully: "It's strange to say that since we issued the ultimatum, the Su family has completely disappeared from Tianhe County. They left completely and no one is left." Yu Qingfeng had a look of confusion on his face. Logically speaking, no matter where the Su family went, there should be some clues. But the fact is that their entire family actually disappeared in Tianhe County and disappeared completely. If the Su family's mansion hadn't remained in the inner city, Yu Qingfeng would have suspected that this family had never existed. ¡°Then set fire to their mansion and destroy their ancestral property.¡± The eldest prince said lightly that the Su family chose to run away in this matter. The eldest prince felt that it was not surprising at all. In the entire Tianhe County, no one could disobey his eldest prince's edge. "The next step is Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. We will issue an ultimatum tomorrow and also give them a period of daylight. They must surrender to the Ziyang Sect before sunset." The eldest prince spoke. "With the character of Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu, they will not give in." Yu Qingfeng shook his head. "Then destroy them." There was a sneer on the corner of the eldest prince's mouth. He was so proud that he couldn't stand disobedience from anyone. Anyone who disobeyed him would have only one end, and that was death. ¡­¡­ The next day. Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. In the Ling family's mansion, Ling Zhi stood in the middle of the courtyard wearing light green tight-fitting leather armor and holding a long sword. She raised her eyes and stared in the direction of the entrance to the Tianhe Secret Realm in the distance, her eyes filled with worry. "You brat, if you don't come back, something big will happen." Lingzhi sighed. Early this morning, the Ziyang Sect gave an ultimatum to Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, requiring the two major forces to surrender to the Ziyang Sect before sunset. As soon as this news came out, it immediately set off a huge wave in the entire Tianhe County. . And before that, the surrender of the Nalan family shocked the entire Tianhe County. No one expected that the Nalan family would be so cowardly and chose to surrender without even a little resistance. And the entire disappearance of the Su family made everyone feel incredible. But what is certain is that the Su family will never appear in Tianhe County again. The Ziyang Sect burned down the entire mansion and ancestral property of the Su family. Now, the same ultimatum has been issued to the remaining two major forces, and the eldest prince has openly stood with the Ziyang Sect. Now everyone knows that the eldest prince is the backstage of the Ziyang Sect. The eldest prince openly supports the Ziyang sect regardless of the rules. The purpose is very clear, which is to let the Ziyang sect unify Tianhe County and become a strong support for the eldest prince and help the eldest prince ascend the throne. In all of this, King Ming, who is the most powerful person in Tianhe County, did not say a word. This made the entire Tianhe County even more panicked, and everyone fell into panic and speculation. No one knows how powerful the alliance between the eldest prince and the Ziyang Sect will be. But people know that Tianhe County is really going to be in chaos, and the pattern of Tianhe County is going to really change.The entire Tianhe Martial Academy fell into a haze. The Nalan family surrendered, and the Su family was nowhere to be seen. Two of the five major powers disappeared in the blink of an eye. The Ziyang Sect's devastating annexation trend made people in the Tianhe Martial Academy panic. , like a small boat floating in the vast ocean, it may capsize at any time. At this time, everyone in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy could not help but think of that terrifying young man in white, who was a legend in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Unfortunately, that person was in the secret realm of Tianhe. "Miss." A figure walked over quietly, it was Uncle Zhou, the bodyguard of the Ling family. "Uncle Zhou, do you think Tianhe Martial Academy can escape this disaster?" Lingzhi¡¯s tone was a bit bleak. "I'm afraid it's difficult. With the character of Master Xie, he would rather be broken than destroyed." Uncle Zhou said. "Fortunately, the top young generation of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy are all in the Tianhe Secret Realm. If something happens, the inheritance of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy will not be cut off." Lingzhi thought of the figure of the young man in white again, and wondered how much his strength would increase after entering the secret realm of Tianhe this time. Unfortunately, I'm afraid I won't be able to see it. "Miss, don't imagine things too pessimistically. Tianhe Martial Arts Academy has a rich foundation. Even for the eldest prince, it is not easy to destroy Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. What's more, Tianhe Martial Arts Academy still has Mr. Mo." Uncle Zhou advised. "Uncle Zhou, Mr. Mo is already close to one hundred and twenty years old, and the day of separation is not too far away." Lingzhi sighed. "Miss" Uncle Zhou was shocked, "You mean that Mr. Mo is no longer able to keep the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy? Then we" "Don't mention those words again. I was born as a member of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and died as a ghost of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. I will not go anywhere." Lingzhi suddenly interrupted what Uncle Zhou was about to say with a firm tone. "Uncle Zhou, if Tianhe Martial Academy really cannot escape this disaster, please be sure to save Rui'er's life." With that said, she turned around and walked to her room, leaving Uncle Zhou behind who was hesitant to speak. ¡­¡­ In the secret realm of Tianhe, Su Han finally finished his whole night of practice. When he opened his eyes, it was already bright. "Tonight is the night of the full moon. I wonder where the Blood Demon's lair is?" Su Han thought to himself. At this moment, Mei Haoran ran over in a panic. "Senior Brother Su, save my sister." Mei Haoran had a worried look on his face and was so anxious that he almost cried. "What's the matter? Speak slowly." Su Han has a good impression of Mei Haoran. He is a young man who is not afraid of death, but he doesn't know why he is so panicked at the moment. Mei Haoran said with a cry: "Senior Brother Su, I have found the whereabouts of my sister. She was captured by the Blood Demon on the altar. Please ask Senior Brother Su to save her." Su Han said: "What's going on? Tell me slowly?" Mei Haoran took a deep breath, calmed down a little, and then said: "We, the Mei family, all have special contact marks with each other, which will only be turned on when we encounter a life-or-death crisis. I felt the mark was heating up just now, and I My sister Mei Ruoxi sent a spiritual message, but it was very weak, saying that the blood demon captured the blood altar, and that the blood altar is in the underground abyss, in a place called the Sea of ??Skeletons." "Underground abyss, sea of ??skeletons?" Su Han was thoughtful. Mei Haoran cried: "Senior Brother Su, the contact mark of our Mei family requires most of the spiritual consciousness to be opened. If she does not encounter real life danger, she will not open this mark. Please save me, Senior Brother Su." Save her, it doesn¡¯t matter if it costs me my life, as long as my sister can survive.¡± "I understand, don't act rashly. The Blood Demon will not kill anyone before the full moon night. When the full moon comes tonight, we will enter the Sea of ??Skeletons, act according to the circumstances, and end the relationship with the Blood Demon." Su Han¡¯s eyes sparkled and he said slowly. "Okay, Senior Brother Su has been so kind and kind, and I, Mei Haoran, will never forget it." After receiving Su Han's assurance, Mei Haoran felt much more at ease. Although he was still worried about Mei Ruoxi, he was full of hope and looked forward to tonight's arrival. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 289 The Demon Lord Resurrects You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! evening. Deep in the Skeleton Sea, Cheng Can and others, who were tied up by Five Flowers, were brought directly to the altar by a group of blood demons. Several blood demon leaders and hundreds of blood demons were closely monitoring them to prevent them from escaping. There are more than thirty young geniuses arrested together with Cheng Can and others. These young people who have grown up in a greenhouse have never experienced such a battle. Although they were all geniuses in their respective factions, they were still young people in their teens and twenties with undecided minds. Seeing these dark blood demons, they were all frightened to death. "Help, who can save us? Are these monsters trying to eat people?" "It's so scary. Isn't this a secret hunting? Why do such terrifying monsters appear? What happened." "Who can save me? I don't want to die." Among the panic shouting, Cheng Can was the only one who looked very calm. After all, he comes from a grassroots Orion family, and his psychological quality is much better than these pampered geniuses. Moreover, he could imagine that if Su Han encountered this situation, he would not panic at all. Su Han is Cheng Can¡¯s idol. Whenever Cheng Can encounters anything, he only needs to think about what Su Han will do and he will be much calmer. At this time, a fair-faced boy of fourteen or fifteen years old quietly moved over and whispered: "Brother Cheng? Do you think it's weird? This kind of monster looks like a human but not a human, like a ghost but not a ghost. There is no way in Tianhe County There is no such monster." "Brother Su Xian." Seeing that it was Su Yu, Cheng Can quickly looked around and found that the blood demon leader was not paying attention, so he moved his body to make a space for Su Yu next to him. ¡°Brother Cheng, there¡¯s no need to be so polite, just call me Xiaoyu.¡± Su Yu¡¯s face was reddish, and his appearance looked a little feminine, but Cheng Can knew that he was a real man, just look at the crisp and neat way he killed people. "Okay, Xiaoyu, I have always found it strange, why do you say you are not from the Su family?" Cheng Can asked curiously. Su Yudao: "I was adopted by the Su family. I was treated as a slave by them since I was a child. I was not a family member at all. It was not until later that I showed my talent for cultivation that they began to cultivate me. In fact, they just saw that I had value." "I see." Cheng Can sighed and asked: "Then why do you want to represent the Su family to participate in the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament?" "I just want to see my brother." Su Yu smiled. "Brother?" Cheng Can was very surprised. Wasn't he adopted? Where did he come from? However, before he could ask, Su Yu had already changed the subject and said, "Brother Cheng, does he know where these monsters come from?" "Do you know?" Cheng Can immediately became energetic. "I'm not sure, but I once read in a book that recorded the secrets of Tianhe County. A hundred years ago, the Blood Demon Rebellion broke out in Tianhe County and a dozen surrounding counties. The Blood Demon was six feet tall. They look human but not human, and have fangs at the corners of their mouths, which are good at sucking human blood. I suspect that these monsters that control us are blood demons." Su Yu whispered. Cheng Can took a breath, "How come there is such a ferocious monster? Why have I never heard of this blood demon chaos before?" "The record says that the Tongtian Demon Lord of the Blood Demon Clan, whose strength far exceeds the scope of the True Martial Realm, can destroy the entire Tianhe County with just a raise of his hand. In order to suppress the Tongtian Demon Lord, Tianhe County and All the powerful men from more than a dozen surrounding counties were dispatched, and even powerful ones with higher realms came from further places. With heavy casualties, they finally defeated the Heaven-reaching Demon King until he was completely destroyed physically and mentally. In order to avoid causing this People in the area were in panic, so this piece of history was hidden, and few people know about it now.¡± Su Yu sighed softly. "I see, now these blood demons have gathered again, do they want to cause another blood demon chaos?" Cheng Can¡¯s expression changed drastically. "I'm afraid it's more serious than you think!" Su Yu looked solemn. Cheng Can quickly asked: "How do you say it?" "Look at this bloody altar and the six-pointed star array set up around the altar. I read in that book that this is a very ancient blood sacrifice ritual of the Blood Demon Clan, which can reshape the soul. I suspect that the Blood Demon Clan I want to resurrect the Tongtian Demon Lord." Su Yu¡¯s tone was serious. Cheng Can took a breath of cold air: "We must not let them do this! When the secret realm is closed tomorrow morning, the Tongtian Demon Lord will appear??The boundary of Tianhe County, Tianhe County will be devastated by this. " "That's right, and the blood sacrifice ceremony requires living people as sacrifices. That's why they don't kill us. Whether it's for the sake of the people of Tianhe County or to save ourselves, we must destroy this blood sacrifice ceremony." Su Yu said. "You are right, but what should we do?" Cheng Can asked with a frown, now they can't even escape, let alone destroy the blood sacrifice ceremony. At this moment, the conversation between the two was interrupted by a burst of eerie footsteps. A man in gray robes, covered in a cloak, walked up to the altar, holding a figure in his hand. The two people¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to this man in gray robe. They had all seen this man in gray robe before. He was also a blood demon, but he was much more tyrannical than ordinary blood demons and blood demon leaders. He was obviously the highest status among all the blood demons. The man in gray robe threw the person in his hand to the ground, and then the two of them saw clearly that the person brought by the man in gray robe was actually a beautiful woman. Her eyes were closed tightly and she had already passed out. "Martial Master Luo Yunyi?" Cheng Can¡¯s expression changed and he almost exclaimed. "High Priest, is this the main sacrifice we are going to use tonight?" Several other figures on the altar asked. "Yes, this is what the eldest son of King Ming specially sent to me. This woman is a high-grade spirit with ice attributes. She has a rare talent that can only be seen in a century. She is perfect for being the main sacrifice. There is also another main sacrifice. , that Su Han, he will definitely come tonight, and as soon as he arrives, our blood sacrifice ceremony will officially begin." The man in gray robe had a sneer on his face. "Senior Brother Su?" Cheng Can took a breath again, Su Han was actually the main sacrifice chosen by the Blood Demon Clan? At the same time, Cheng Can discovered that Su Yu's expression also changed when he heard Su Han's name. "Xiao Yu, do you know Senior Brother Su too?" Cheng Can asked. "He is my brother!" Su Yu smiled softly. "What? Youyou are Senior Brother Su's younger brother?" Cheng Can was beyond shocked. He was about to say something else, but his expression suddenly changed and he looked up. I don¡¯t know when, but the sky above the entire sea of ??skeletons has been shrouded in a gloomy dark cloud. "The blood sacrifice ceremony is about to begin?" Cheng Can murmured to himself, with an ugly face. He looked into the distance and saw a mass of darkness, filled with blood demons rushing towards the altar. The scene was frightening and terrifying to the extreme. ???????????????????????? From all directions, large numbers of blood demons continued to rush in, surging around the altar like a tide. A large group of blood demons were surrounded by darkness, arranged in order of strength around the altar, and knelt on the ground. "Demon Lord!" "Demon Lord!" "Demon Lord!" The blood demons cheered repeatedly, their voices resounding throughout the Skeleton Sea. Cheng Can, Su Yu and more than 30 other young geniuses were instantly surrounded by a large group of blood demons. They couldn't help but were forced to stand in the center of the altar. On the steps of the altar, I saw a large array of six-pointed stars emitting a faint blue light. Six high-level blood demons stood on the six corners of the six-pointed star. The gray-robed priest stood in the center, holding a sword that was ten feet long. There was a huge blood flag, and he kept spitting out weird and obscure characters from his mouth, and his whole body was surrounded by an eerie black air. As the gray-robed high priest sang, ferocious ghostly figures emerged from mid-air one after another, and were sucked into the gray-robed high priest's body. Those young geniuses had never seen such a scene before, and they were so frightened that they were heartbroken. Only the people of the Blood Demon clan knew that these ghostly faces and phantoms were the soul fragments of the Tongtian Demon Lord. The gray-robed high priest was collecting the soul fragments of the Tongtian Demon Lord. Rise up and reshape yourself into a complete soul. After ten days of preparation, the process of soul reshaping has finally reached the most critical moment. Within a moment, a strange black rune gradually appeared between the eyebrows of the gray-robed high priest. An extremely hoarse roar came from the mouth of the gray-robed high priest. The voice was ancient, hoarse, evil, violent, and mixed with all kinds of emotions. "This is the devil's chant from Lord Demon Lord. Lord Tongtian is about to revive!" When the other six high-level blood demons heard this roar, they all looked happy. After a hundred years, the soul of Demon Lord Tongtian was finally reshaped again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 290 Kill kill kill! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the man in gray robe opened his eyes again, those eyes had become extremely cold and demonic, carrying a frightening pressure. His lips gradually turned black, and combined with the black light emanating from his body, the man in gray robe looked like he had walked out of hell. The man in gray robe at this moment is completely different from before, as if he was a different person. "See the Demon Lord!" The whole Blood Demon Mountain roared with tsunami, and the six high-level Blood Demons also knelt down deeply. At this moment, the body of the gray-robed high priest has been occupied by the soul of Demon Lord Tongtian. This is only the first step. The next step is for Demon Lord Tongtian to reshape his own body. The current Demon Lord Tongtian is still a semi-finished product. He occupies the body of the gray-robed priest and has only half a step to the spiritual realm. Only after reshaping his physical body can Demon Lord Tongtian truly regain the strength he had a hundred years ago. "Why is there no Dream Tree?" The hoarse voice of Demon Lord Tongtian came faintly from the body of the gray-robed high priest. The six high-level blood demons all shuddered and said quickly: "My subordinates did not do their job well, which led to the dream tree being taken away. However, the blood demon has already set out to arrest that person, and I believe he will be back soon." "Hmph! It's really a case of incompetence. If the Dream Tree is lost, even if the Demon Lord's soul is successfully reshaped, there will always be flaws." The six people¡¯s faces were covered with cold sweat, and they said in fear: ¡°Please punish me, Lord Demon Lord!¡± "Forget it, I'll spare your lives first, and then I'll let you make up for your mistakes when the Dream Tree arrives." The voice of the Demon Lord Tongtian said, his tone suddenly changed and became violent, and he sneered: "Let me first check the sacrifices you have prepared, and replenish your energy by the way." After saying that, the man in gray robe moved his body, grabbed forward with his big hand, and directly grabbed the genius of the Su family who was nearest to him. "Trash, don't prepare this kind of stuff for me next time." As he spoke, the man in gray robe inserted his big bloody hand directly into the man's flesh and blood. The genius of the Su family instantly turned into a bloody man, and his blood dripped on the altar. Phew The man in gray robe showed a look of enjoyment on his face, obviously enjoying this process. In less than three breaths, the body of the genius from the Su family quickly shriveled up and turned into a mummy. The faces of all the young geniuses on the altar changed completely. Even Cheng Can turned pale. This scene was so terrifying that they could never imagine that they would experience such a scene. "This little blood is not enough, let's get another one." The man in gray robe said hoarsely and grabbed another woman from the crowd. This woman was Mei Ruoxi, who was tied up with five flowers. Her beautiful eyes showed anger at the moment, looking at the gray-robed man in front of her with extreme disgust. "Hmph! It's good to use it as a blood sacrifice, but it's a bit worse to use it as a physical body." The Tongtian Demon Lord inside the gray-robed man sneered and used his hands to extract the blood from Mei Ruoxi's body. "Quack, if this blood isn't enough, Grandpa Dog has a bowl of urine here, do you want it?" Suddenly, an arrogant laugh came from above, and then a stream of liquid with a fishy smell poured down, impartially, and it completely chilled the body of the man in gray robe. "who!" Demon Lord Tongtian was furious, and his violent eyes suddenly looked upward. The six high-level blood demons around were stunned. This was the Demon Lord Tongtian. Who dared to pour urine on the Demon Lord? They were crazy. boom! At this moment, a heavy object fell from the sky and hit the altar. Demon Lord Tongtian looked down and roared even more furiously. The heavy object falling from the sky was none other than the head of a blood demon, and it was the head of a high-level blood demon. It looked very miserable, as if it had been cut in the middle. The two halves were then glued together somehow. "Blood fight!" The six high-level blood demons took a breath of cold air at the same time. Xue Ge was actually dead, and he died so miserably. Who did it? "Who is it, come out and die." The voice of Demon Lord Tongtian was hoarse, but strong true energy fluctuations were constantly coming from the body of the gray-robed man he temporarily occupied. Everyone else could see that he was truly angry. "The devil's art will bring chaos to the common people. Heaven will not tolerate it. Damn it!" A cold snort came from above, and the figure of a young man in white appeared in the sky, his whole body bathed in the moonlight, as ifIt shines with silver brilliance, like a divine weapon descending from the sky. "It's him!" "Senior Brother Su Han, is he here to save us?" The disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy shouted in joy. Cheng Can, Mei Ruoxi and others were surprised and shocked: "His cultivation has become stronger again!" During the martial arts competition, Su Han was still at the seventh level of the true martial arts realm, but now he was at the ninth level of the true martial arts realm. This made everyone extremely surprised. Especially Mei Ruoxi, who originally wanted to practice hard to close the gap in combat power with Su Han, now seems to be getting further and further away. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t forget that you still have your dog, don¡¯t just look cool for yourself.¡± The big black dog laughed loudly, and a majestic figure appeared next to Su Han. "You go rescue people, and I'll deal with the Tongtian Demon Lord." Su Han's momentum surged, and his whole body turned into a stream of light. He reached the altar in the blink of an eye, and the Blood Demon Spear in his hand drew a black ray of light and struck at the Demon Lord. ¡°Evil devils and heretics shall die!¡± Su Han's tongue was like spring thunder, and this loud shout burst out of his mouth like the wrath of King Kong. He practiced the black dragon spectrum, and his blood was as strong as a dragon. Every muscle in his body was the most rigid and yang existence, and he was the stuff of evil spirits. nemesis. At the same time, his true energy sea roared, and the powerful true energy was like an overwhelming force, and the 25,000 kilograms of strength of the dragon martial body was fully activated. The demonic nature of the Blood Demon Spear was pushed to the extreme by him, and it struck down angrily. "Seeking death!" Demon Lord Tongtian suddenly struck out with a palm, and the big bloody handprint was like a blood mountain, overwhelming the sky and the earth, rushing towards Su Han. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The magic gun and the big bloody handprint collided with each other, making a deafening roar. The magic gun smashed the big handprint into pieces. Su Han was also greatly shocked, and his body took more than ten steps back. "This Tongtian Demon Lord is really tricky. He has not yet reshaped his physical body. He just took over a body and is already several times more powerful than the half-step spiritual realm. If he really succeeds in reshaping his physical body, I will be far from his opponent." When Su Han thought of this, murderous intent surged. Just as the saying goes, take advantage of his illness to kill him, Tongtian Demon Lord has not reshaped his body yet, it is just a half-finished product, it is a good opportunity to kill him. His momentum was like a rainbow, turning into a stream of light, holding the Blood Demon Spear, and charged towards the Tongtian Demon Lord again. "Stop him." Demon Lord Tongtian shouted coldly. He who had just reshaped his soul could not consume too much energy to fight, otherwise his soul might collapse again. Immediately, three high-level blood demons rushed forward and stood in front of Su Han. These three people are all in the half-step spiritual realm, and each one of them is a terrifying existence with combat power comparable to that of a blood warrior. Before yesterday, Su Han would have been no match against the siege of these three people. But now that he has advanced to the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, he is no longer what he used to be. "Anyone who stands in my way will die." Su Han¡¯s magic spear is flying, and the sea of ??true essence is surging with the sound of wind and thunder. With his current combat power, even three or five half-step spiritual realms cannot pose a threat to him. Pfft! In the flash of lightning, a high-level blood demon was split in half by Su Han. "Kill!" Mei Haoran shouted loudly and was the first to rush over. As soon as he arrived at the altar, he saw his sister being caught in the hands of Demon Lord Tongtian, and he was already furious. The others also worked hard and started slashing and killing each other. The big black dog was the most ferocious, with its majestic body. In the blink of an eye, it rushed into the blood demon's camp and ran rampant. Blood and flesh flew everywhere in its path, which was terrible to watch. "Kill, kill them." "You dare to destroy the blood sacrifice ceremony and destroy the rebirth of Lord Demon Lord, and you are seeking death." The blood demons were rushing towards everyone like a tide. In terms of numbers alone, Mei Haoran and the others were no match at all, and they were easily overwhelmed by the blood demons. However, the three most powerful high-level blood demons all went to stop Su Han. The remaining three high-level blood demons were slightly inferior in combat effectiveness. Together with some low-level blood demons, they were no match for the big black dog. The big black dog is like an ancient beast. Blood demons of all sizes will die if they bump into it. "Boy, why don't you save your sister?" The big black dog shouted at Mei Haoran. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 291: Kill until the sky is dark and the earth is dark You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mei Haoran woke up from a dream and led a team of young geniuses to rush towards the altar. With a sharp claw in his hand, he cut open the magic rope tied to Mei Ruoxi's body. "Haoran, are you okay?" Mei Ruoxi's lips trembled slightly. She rarely lost her composure like this. Mei Haoran was not as strong as her. She always thought that her brother had died in the hands of the blood demon, but she didn't expect that she could still see him at this moment. The intact younger brother stood before him alive. "Sister, I'm fine. Thanks to Senior Brother Su, we are here to rescue you." Mei Haoran said, instructing others to cut off the magic ropes on everyone. Cheng Can and Su Yu were also rescued, with excited expressions on their faces. Su Han came and appeared as a savior, leaving an indelible impression on both of them. "It's really Senior Brother Su who came to save us, and that big black dog. I've never seen such a fierce dog." "Kill, we also have to fight and kill all these blood demon scum." The rescued people were greatly motivated. Encouraged by Su Han and Big Black Dog, their momentum doubled. The combat potential in their bodies was tapped. Their combat power reached an unprecedented peak, and they rushed towards the nearby Blood Demon. . "Master Luo, Master Luo!" Cheng Can kept calling out to the rescued Luo Yunyi, but Luo Yunyi was affected by something unknown and remained in a deep coma, completely unresponsive to all sounds from the outside world. "I will protect Master Luo." Mei Ruoxi said and rushed towards Luo Yunyi. Cheng Can nodded, and together with Su Yu, they rushed to the front, directly facing those ferocious blood demons. "Kill!" Everyone was filled with murderous intent. When the blood demons saw their prey escaping, they screamed angrily and pounced on everyone in groups, but they were all pushed away by the big black dog that suddenly teleported over. ¡°Quack, quack, kneel down and kowtow to grandpa, or else I¡¯ll eat you.¡± The big black dog cackled triumphantly, with extremely arrogant arrogance. There were still the flesh and blood residue of the Blood Demon around his mouth, which looked extremely terrifying. Even the tyrannical blood demons are daunted by the big black dog. This dog is too cruel. From the time he appeared until now, he has been eating blood demons, and thousands of blood demons have entered his stomach. The cruel and brutal Blood Demon clan never imagined that one day they would be killed and eaten until no bones or scraps were left. The Blood Demons have lost their humanity, and Su Han and Big Black Dog will use this method to let them know what true cruelty is. ah¡­¡­ On the other side, a shrill scream pierced the night sky. The last high-level blood demon at the half-step spiritual realm died miserably under Su Han's magic gun. Within a few minutes, all three high-level blood demons at the half-step spiritual realm were attacked by Su Han. Behead. As soon as these three high-level blood demons died, the light of the six-pointed star array immediately dimmed completely, and the blood sacrifice ceremony was completely paralyzed. Before they died, the three high-level blood demons still had expressions of disbelief on their faces. They never expected that this would be the outcome. They came to Tianhe County with confidence, thinking that they could reshape the blood demon clan for hundreds of years. The former glory set off a huge storm in Tianhe County. As a result, the blood demon clan suffered heavy casualties before the blood sacrifice ceremony even started. Su Han's powerful and violent methods completely frightened everyone present, including Mei Ruoxi and others. Their hearts were filled with turmoil. They had never seen a person who could be so strong. This person was so strong. Dogs really opened their eyes. ah¡­¡­ Screams are everywhere in the Skeleton Sea, and blood is shining in the sky. This Skeleton Sea is the place where Demon Lord Tongtian was besieged and killed a hundred years ago. The bones all over the mountains and plains are all strong human beings who died in the war. And now, a massacre was staged in this sea of ??skeletons, but the objects being massacred were no longer humans, but blood demons. Although Cheng Can, Su Yu, Mei Haoran and others were besieged by the Blood Demon, they were not injured due to the support of Big Black Dog, a super fierce pervert. However, the blood demons suffered heavy casualties. Needless to say, the three high-level blood demons who had reached the half-step spiritual realm were killed by Su Han. The big black dog's destruction of other blood demons was also fatal to the blood demons. The bones all over the mountains and plains were soon covered by the corpses of the Blood Demon. But more blood demons have already entered the belly of the big black dog. Such a bloody and brutal scene has never been experienced by any of the young geniuses present in their lives. Tonight's dark battle is destined to leave an indelible mark on everyone's hearts forever. Roar¡­¡­ ? ?The Heavenly Demon Lord was horrified and screamed at the sky. He had never expected such a result. The blood sacrifice ceremony was destroyed before it even started. He needs a blood sacrifice ceremony and more blood essence, otherwise he will not be able to reshape his body and restore the strength he had a hundred years ago. "Boy, you have really angered this demon lord, hand over the Dream God Tree, otherwise, this demon lord will kill your entire clan, leaving no one behind." The voice of Demon Lord Tongtian is ancient, hoarse, evil, and extremely tyrannical. The tyrannical demonic energy surged out from the body of the gray-robed man controlled by Demon Lord Tongtian. It was densely packed and intertwined like a spider web, surrounding his entire body. On the forehead of the man in gray robe, a black evil rune appeared again. As the demonic energy continued to surge, the runes continued to vibrate, making a huge buzzing sound, as if they were about to break out of the body at any time! "The Demon Lord is ready to seize the body!" The two high-level blood demons crawling below raised their heads, with surprise in their eyes. The demon king took over the body directly, which was much easier than reshaping the body. Although the strength was far from being restored to its peak state, it was still better than it is now. It would be much better to borrow the body of the man in gray robe. "Hmph, your body is really good. At the level of the True Martial Realm, you actually have such a powerful body. It's just right for me to lend this body to you." Demon Lord Tongtian said hoarsely, and thrust out his large bloody handprints to grab at Su Han. "If you want to take me away, practice for five hundred years and try again!" Su Hanhan snorted and slashed out the Blood Demon Spear in his hand. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The violent collision caused the entire land of the Skeleton Sea to shake violently. Demon Lord Tongtian suddenly erupted with extremely tyrannical power, knocking Su Han back more than ten steps again. "No, the soul of the Tongtian Demon Lord and the body of the gray-robed man are becoming more and more fully integrated. His combat power is increasing every moment. If he is allowed to continue like this, it will become more and more difficult to deal with. " Su Han had a solemn look in his eyes. The battle has progressed so far. The big black dog has killed most of the blood demons. The remaining ones are not too big a threat to them. But the real threat still lies with Demon Lord Tongtian. As long as Demon Lord Tongtian is still there, the crisis is far from over. "This kid is only at the ninth level of the real martial arts realm, how can he have such combat power that is comparable to the pseudo-spiritual realm!" An incredible look flashed across the eyes of Demon Lord Tongtian, and he laughed hoarsely after a moment, "Very good, your combat power is good, and your soul power is also very strong. You are worthy of being the body chosen by this Demon Lord. Not bad, really good." As he spoke, a huge bloody shadow suddenly shot out from the Demon Lord's body. It turned out to be a large bloody banner several feet in size. As soon as the huge blood flag appeared, it directly locked onto Su Han's energy and completely absorbed Su Han's entire body! This sudden change suddenly stunned everyone. Even the big black dog stopped its charging figure and looked at the bloody banner, with a solemn look in its eyes. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The gloomy wind howled, bursts of heart-rending screams came from the large blood-red banner, and a gloomy bloody light filled the sky over the entire Skeleton Sea. The ferocious faces emerged from the blood flags one by one, which was extremely horrifying. Even just a glance at this blood flag makes people tremble with fear, as if they are tightly enveloped by a big net from hell. "Senior Brother Su was swallowed by the blood flag?" Everyone couldn't come to their senses at all. Su Han's methods were already extremely tyrannical in their eyes. Such a powerful being was actually absorbed by this bloody banner. What on earth is this bloody banner. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 292: It¡¯s not that easy to leave You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Shenghun, refine it for me!" Demon Lord Tongtian had a sneer on his face, spitting out a series of obscure characters, and kept flying his hands in the air. No one could understand his hand skills, but looking at Demon Lord Tongtian's increasingly excited face, everyone knew that something big was going on. Not good. "What does this Demon Lord Tongtian want to do?" Cheng Can looked anxious. The big black dog suddenly said: "This is the art of sacrificing and refining souls. In my inherited memory, the Demon Lord Tongtian wants to refine that boy into a powerful soul. In this way, Demon Lord Tongtian not only takes away the body, He got another powerful soul-killing fighter, which can be said to kill two birds with one stone. That bloody banner should be a magic weapon he uses to sacrifice the soul." "What?" Everyone's expressions changed drastically, "Then what should we do?" "I believe that boy will find a way to get out of trouble." The big black dog looked at the bloody banner again. He did not expect that the demon king had such a heaven-defying magic weapon as the bloody banner. At this moment, his eyes were filled with worry. But now the big black dog cannot attack the Demon Lord at will, otherwise the power of the bloody banner will backfire, and Su Han's situation will become more dangerous. ¡°Boy, your tricks are always endless, don¡¯t let me down this time.¡± The big black dog thought in his heart. Everyone immediately fell into a dilemma. Because of the existence of the big black dog, the Blood Demon did not pose much threat to them, but they could not take action against the Demon Lord. Once the demon king sacrifices the living soul and seizes the body successfully, everyone will die, and the entire Tianhe County will be devastated. Among the worried eyes of everyone, there was one line of sight that seemed particularly complicated, that was Mei Ruoxi. On this night, Su Han was like a figure descending from the sky, and unexpectedly entered her heart. At this moment, her heart was more complicated than anyone else's. She was extremely anxious, but also vaguely hoped that the boy could create another miracle. As time went by, Tongtian Demon Lord performed the tricks with both hands faster and faster. The magic power in his whole body was surging. The excitement on his face that looked like a human but not a human, a ghost but not a ghost became more and more intense, and he even stretched out his hands. His tongue licked his lips excitedly! "Shenghun, refine it for me!" Under the extreme excitement, Tongtian Demon Lord's voice became a little sharp, his face was full of sneers, big blood-colored flags kept floating in the sky, and the roar of Li Hun was horrifying. ??There are continuous fierce souls floating out from the bloody banners and integrating into the body of the Tongtian Demon Lord. After fusing these fierce souls, the fluctuations in the aura of the Tongtian Demon Lord increased steadily, becoming more powerful at a speed visible to the naked eye. boom! boom! boom! Circles of aura fluctuations are constantly bursting out from the body of Demon Lord Tongtian, like circles of water ripples, grinding everything along the way into powder. "Only the last step left!" On the forehead of Tongtian Demon Lord, the black evil runes vibrated more and more violently and rotated faster and faster. Streams of black demonic energy continued to gush out from the runes, and fierce winds roared, intertwining layer by layer, permeating the sea of ??skeletons, rendering the entire sea of ????skeletons into a demonic abyss that seemed to have no bottom. Under such an atmosphere, even Cheng Can and others couldn't help but take a step back, with a look of horror on their faces. The Blood Demon Clan is too terrifying. Only now have they seen the true power of the Blood Demon Clan. Such power is enough to devastate the entire Tianhe County and even cause a dozen surrounding counties to fall into huge disasters. "This bloody banner is really a heaven-defying magic weapon. Just now, the aura fluctuations of the Tongtian Demon Lord were still in the pseudo-spiritual realm, but after sacrificing the bloody banner, the aura fluctuations have actually reached the real spiritual realm level. Can that kid resist it? " The big black dog looked at the bloody banner with worry. Although Su Han has two spiritual weapons with him, due to Su Han's own limited strength, he is unable to exert all the power of the spiritual weapons. Su Han's current combat power is still at the level of the pseudo-spiritual realm. If you encounter a real spiritual being, you will still be crushed to death. At the same time, Demon Lord Tongtian's expression became more and more excited. He could feel that the fluctuations of Su Han's soul in the bloody banner were getting weaker and weaker. This meant that Su Han's soul had been completely suppressed by the bloody banner. Next, It is the last step to refine Su Han into a powerful soul and then seize his body. "It's been a hundred years, and this demon king is finally coming to this world again." Demon Lord Tongtian let out a hoarse and weird laugh. A hundred years of sleep were too suppressed for him. A hundred years ago, he was suppressed by the powerful human race to the point of being completely destroyed. He must get back this debt. . When he leaves the secret realm of Tianhe, the entire Tianhe County will face his overwhelming wrath.Suffer his most brutal revenge. Although many of his men were killed and suffered heavy losses, it doesn't matter, more blood demons will grow up in a short time. Demon Lord Tongtian has no doubt that tonight is the starting point for the revival of the Blood Demon Clan. At this moment, a trace of golden light suddenly overflowed from the blood demon banner. ??Although this golden light is very weak, it contains the power of a golden essence that is as strong as the sun. The black demonic energy that permeated the surroundings was completely destroyed as soon as it came into contact with the golden light. "What?" The Demon Lord Tongtian was suddenly startled and raised his head to look at the Blood Demon banner. ???????????????????????? The Blood Demon banner shook violently and made an earth-shattering roar. More and more golden light overflowed from the Blood Demon Flag, spilling onto the ground like liquid and spreading everywhere. The entire sea of ??skeletons quickly turned into a golden ocean. This magical scene shocked everyone. Throughout their lives, they never imagined that one day they would witness such an astonishing scene. This golden light was so strong that it quickly swallowed up the evil spirit of death in the sea of ??skeletons. The entire sea of ??skeletons was shrouded in an aura of pure sunshine, as if the sun was shining on the earth, and it was rejuvenated with new vitality. This golden light shrouded the face of Demon Lord Tongtian, like a demon mirror, which suddenly shone the aura of Demon Lord Tongtian. The power of the golden spirit, which is extremely yang and extremely strong, is originally the nemesis of evil spirits. "Blood Demon Banner, refine it for me!" The Tongtian Demon Lord screamed repeatedly, sensing an astonishing threat approaching, and immediately poured all the power of his soul into the Blood Demon Banner to suppress Su Han with all his strength. Bang! A dazzling golden light exploded from the Blood Demon Flag. What caught everyone¡¯s eyes was a gleaming golden glazed tower, twenty feet in size, which rushed out from the Blood Demon Banner and crashed down! "Tianhe Glazed Tower!" Everyone exclaimed at the same time, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes! "not good." The blood-colored pupils of Tongtian Demon Lord suddenly shrank. The Yang Qi in the golden glazed tower was so strong that even Tongtian Demon Lord, who had already entered the spiritual realm, felt the pressure of death coming towards his face. In front of this golden glazed tower, he could not think of any resistance. The power of this tower was not only extremely strong, but also contained an unpredictable and powerful aura. It was as if the person who refined this tower was the highest in the nine heavens. Existence cannot be blasphemed at all. "Blood Demon Flag, block it for me!" In desperation, Demon Lord Tongtian raised the Blood Demon Flag to resist. The fierce souls that rushed out of the Blood Demon Flag were constantly crushed into powder by the Golden Glazed Tower, but this also greatly slowed down the falling speed of the Golden Glazed Tower. However, the golden light bursting out from the golden glazed tower has been weakening the fluctuations of Demon Lord Tongtian's demonic energy. If this continues, Demon Lord Tongtian will not be able to hold on for long, and his soul will fall again just like a hundred years ago. . "Boy, the next time we meet, it will be your death." When Demon Lord Tongtian saw this golden glazed tower, he immediately retreated, knowing that he would not be able to get any advantage from this weird young man today. At that moment, his body moved and he instantly moved a hundred feet away, preparing to escape. Although the blood demons are not real demons, they are just like the demons and are extremely difficult to kill completely. As long as there is still a ray of spiritual thought left, there will always be a day when death will rise again. Although Demon Lord Tongtian is unwilling to give in, he knows that he can no longer accomplish anything today. There was overwhelming hatred in his heart. A hundred years ago, he was killed by a strong human race in this sea of ??skeletons. A hundred years later, a young man in white came out of the air and ruined all his plans again. After escaping this time, he didn't know how long it would take to regain his strength again, but he had secretly sworn in his heart that when he came back, the first thing he would do was to cut this Su Han into pieces with a thousand swords, annihilate the nine tribes, and kill all the nine tribes. Tianhe County was razed to the ground, so that he could relieve his hatred. At this moment, a faint white figure slowly emerged from behind the golden glazed tower. It was Su Han dressed in white. ¡°Come whenever you want, leave whenever you want, it¡¯s not that easy.¡± Su Hanlian laughed, raised one hand, and a golden light burst out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 293 The secret realm of Tianhe is shaken You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next moment, the golden light condensed into a hurricane, and in an instant, a terrible storm rolled up, shining across the entire sea of ??skeletons. "Huh? What is that?" Seeing the sudden burst of golden light, it turned into a golden tornado, and instantly rolled into a golden storm. Everyone was stunned. The next moment, Tongtian Demon Lord only felt that his whole body was stuck in a quagmire, and his body did not obey his orders at all. "No! What kind of evil method does this kid use?" Demon Lord Tongtian screamed repeatedly, trying to get out, but there was no way. The power of the Golden Spirit of the Glazed Tower has greatly weakened the Tongtian Demon Lord. In addition, the golden storm is like golden mud. Once it covers him, he will not be able to break free unless he has greater magical powers. The golden light turned and formed a whirlpool storm. The next moment, the body of the gray-robed man controlled by the Tongtian Demon Lord was quickly sucked in like a leaf. The golden light was like a millstone. After it rolled the body in, it just grinded it up and down, and immediately heard a fierce cry. The next moment, blood splattered everywhere. With just such a grinding, the body of the man in black robe controlled by Demon Lord Tongtian was crushed into pieces. Not even a single bone was left intact, and it was completely ground to pieces. "Ah, Lord Demon Lord" Seeing the body of Demon Lord Tongtian being crushed instantly, all the blood demons roared in disbelief. They gathered in this secret realm to resurrect Demon Lord Tongtian, who was their spiritual support and the supreme god in their minds. Now, the Tongtian Demon Lord has not really recovered and has not really regained his strength. He has been killed again, and he was killed by a human boy who is at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. How can they accept this? The Blood Demon clan has been dormant for hundreds of years, just waiting for a suitable opportunity to make a comeback. They could have once again set off a huge wave in Tianhe County, but they did not expect that this would be the result in the end. Looking at the bones of the Blood Demon all over the mountains and plains, there are still glazed real fires burning in many places, forming the power of a spark to set a prairie fire, burning away all evil. Cheng Can, Su Yu, Mei Haoran and others all looked as if they were dreaming. This unprecedented battle in the dark sky will definitely leave an indelible mark on their hearts and become an eternal bright color in their hearts. A mere few dozen young people from Tianhe County who were at the seventh or eighth level of the True Martial Realm actually killed thousands of blood demons, as well as the Tongtian Demon Lord, the biggest leader of the blood demon turmoil. This is an unprecedented feat. If their feat is known to the outside world, they will be recorded in history and become heroes in Tianhe County and even a dozen surrounding counties. Everyone looked up at Su Han in the sky. He was wearing white clothes, spotless, with a faint golden power shining on his body. His eyes were like stars, and his handsome face was filled with an intimidating look. A calm demeanor of a superior person naturally exudes from him, making people unable to help but be impressed by him. "Boy, you really didn't disappoint me." The big black dog murmured. "His future achievements are limitless. From now on, I, Mei Haoran, will follow Senior Brother Su's lead and follow him completely. He is a born king. Being able to make friends with him is a blessing from my previous life." Mei Haoran has secretly made up his mind. After this battle, he has been completely convinced by Su Han. "Senior Brother Su." Cheng Can's face was also full of surprise. He turned to look at Su Yu beside him, "Xiao Yu, why don't you go up and say hello to your brother?" "I¡­¡­" Su Yu stepped back involuntarily, with hesitation on her face. At this moment, suddenly, the void moved. A strange black energy burst out from the flesh and blood, rolling continuously in the air. This mass of black energy seemed to have spirituality. It only stayed in mid-air for a moment before rushing out of the sea of ??skeletons. When everyone saw this scene, they were all shocked, and their hearts were in their throats again. "Oops, the blood demon clan's survivability is so strong, it's like a tarsal maggot. Although the demon king's body was wiped out, his soul power was not completely destroyed. This black energy is his soul energy. " The big black dog suddenly changed color, and the soul energy of the Tongtian Demon Lord escaped. This undoubtedly planted a time bomb for Tianhe County. Maybe it's ten years, maybe it's twenty years, maybe it's a hundred years or even longer, one day the Tongtian Demon Lord will make a comeback like he did today. And arrivedAt this time, the revengeful anger of Demon Lord Tongtian will sweep across the entire Tianhe County. But the big black dog also knew that Su Han had tried his best and used the power of the ninth level of the True Martial Realm to destroy the physical body of a strong man in the spiritual realm. This had reached the limit of what a monster in the world could do. It is impossible to destroy the divine soul energy of the Tongtian Demon Lord, at least with Su Han's cultivation. At this moment, Su Han's whole body's aura suddenly changed, his eyes suddenly turned into an extremely monstrous blood-red color, and the surrounding area suddenly turned into boundless darkness, like an endless terrifying space. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Buzzing! The strange wind noise stimulated everyone's nerves. Everyone was silent, and their eyes seemed to be uncontrollable, all focused on Su Han. Su Han's face was cold, and he softly uttered five words: "Qian-kun-suppressing-soul-spell!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han¡¯s eyes instantly erupted with an invisible light that shot through the air. The divine consciousness turned out to be as substantial as a stone thrown into the calm water, blooming in circles, and the entire space became slightly distorted under this divine light. Everyone¡¯s minds buzzed, and a pair of blood-colored pupils suddenly appeared above the entire sky, staring down strangely. Su Han stretched his big hand forward and grasped the void. Suddenly, the black soul energy kept trembling, as if he was desperately trying to break free from some invisible restraint, but was firmly restrained in place, unable to escape even half a step. "Evil and evil things cannot be tolerated by the laws of heaven, so the universe can calm the soul - refining!" Su Han's whole body surged with endless evil energy, rushing towards the black energy like a substance, instantly wrapping up the black energy layer by layer, as if it was about to form a cocoon, and gradually no black light could be seen. . "Suppress me!" In Su Han's blood-colored pupils, brilliant light shot out, leaving a crescent-shaped soul mark on the cocoon. The trembling cocoon suddenly calmed down, and no more energy fluctuations came from it. At this moment, the entire Skeleton Sea was silent, and everyone was shocked by Su Han's methods. God is God, it is simply God. If Demon Lord Tongtian had a body at this moment, he would definitely die with his eyes open. Where did a young man at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm get so many magical powers? He could even suppress the soul energy of the Blood Demon clan. "He actually suppressed me." The big black dog rolled his eyes wildly. Su Han's existence made him understand one thing completely. There are really some things and people in this world that cannot be inferred according to common sense. At this moment, Su Han's bloody pupils gradually dissipated. He stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the air, and the Blood Demon flag that fell to the ground trembled and automatically flew into his hand as if it had spiritual power. The soul of Tongtian Demon Lord has been completely suppressed, and there is no longer any connection with the Blood Demon Banner. With the help of Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique, Su Han quickly poured his spiritual thoughts into the Blood Demon Flag and completely controlled the Blood Demon Flag. Wow! ??The blood demon's banner opened, and the huge banner was like the mouth of the demon king. Countless winds spurted out from it, absorbing the soul of the demon lord Tongtian. Everyone held their breath, this scene shocked them too much. "Incredible, he actually controlled the Blood Demon Banner and absorbed all the soul energy of the Tongtian Demon Lord." One person murmured, with a dull look on his face. "A bloody turmoil was suppressed by him just like this." "This is the true talent of heaven. I believe his talent is so terrifying that it is on par with the eldest prince, or even stronger." At this moment, everyone¡¯s bodies suddenly shook for no reason. Suddenly, it seemed as if the entire sea of ??skeletons suddenly shook, and for a moment, the sky shook and the earth shook. "What?" Everyone changed their colors at the same time. With such a shaking trend, something must have happened. ???????????????????????? The strong vibrations made the entire secret space seem to roar, as if it was swept by a huge force, and even the space was pressed down from all directions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 294: In a desperate situation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "what happened?" "what happened?" Everyone looked at each other and saw panic on each other's faces. The next moment, the entire secret realm of Tianhe seemed to have had its soul sucked out. All the mountains, rivers, and trees suddenly collapsed one after another as if they were made of paper. "not good!" Everyone¡¯s color suddenly changed. Although they didn¡¯t know what was going on, they could feel the strong sense of oppression coming from all directions. The entire secret realm of Tianhe was collapsing. "Quick, find a way to escape." "Once the secret realm of Tianhe really collapses, all of us will be in serious danger!" Everyone took a breath of cold air. This secret realm of Tianhe is different from the outside world. It is a small world opened up by experts. In the final analysis, it is an independent space. If they had not escaped before the Tianhe Secret Realm collapsed, no one knew what would be the result waiting for them. "Boy, let's go!" The big black dog also changed color suddenly. Its consciousness could already feel the turbulence of void whizzing around the secret realm. If they did not leave the secret realm as soon as possible, everyone would be buried in the turbulence of void. Thinking of this, the big black dog immediately sent a message to Su Han with his spiritual consciousness: "Boy, find a way to leave quickly, otherwise it will be too late." At this time, the trend of collapse has become more and more intense, and everything in the secret realm, including valleys, cliffs, flowers, grass, and caves, are collapsing crazily. The roaring force of landslides and earth-shattering was like a giant beast frantically devouring everything in the secret realm. Wherever the giant mouth touched, everything was turned into powder. "No, the vitality in the secret realm is getting weaker and weaker. I feel like I can't move my whole body." One of the disciples exclaimed, extremely panicked. "How should we escape? There is no exit from this secret realm." "Yes, when we entered the secret realm, we were told that when the ten days are up, we will be automatically teleported out. But the ten days have not yet arrived." Everyone was terrified, and the threat of the strong death shrouded them. This was not human disaster, but a natural disaster. No one could resist at all. With the loss of vitality in the secret realm, everyone gradually felt that it was becoming more and more difficult to move, and their whole bodies seemed to be paralyzed. If they were ordinary people, it might not be so serious, but they are warriors and require a thousand times more vital energy than ordinary people. This kind of loss of vitality is irreversible at all. No one can forcefully mobilize the true energy in this environment, because that is asking for death. "Are we really going to die here today?" Including Cheng Can and others, everyone's faces showed despair. They were not buried in the belly of the Blood Demon, but died because of the collapse of the Tianhe Secret Realm. They felt deep reluctance in their hearts, but there was nothing they could do. . "I can't say, I just have to try that trick." The big black dog had a serious look on his face and spotted the weakest point in the void turbulence, and his figure appeared there in a flash. The golden energy on the claws condenses and shines in all directions, stinging people so hard that they can't even open their eyes. "Space - Escape!" The big black dog roared loudly and swung its paw in the air. The void was like a curtain, he tore a big hole, and the strong wind from the outside world rushed in. "This isa space crack?" Su Han was secretly surprised when he witnessed the magical power of the big black dog tearing apart space. This is a magical power that can only be inspired by the most powerful person who has understood the power of rules. With the current strength of the big black dog, even one percent He couldn't reach it, and I don't know how he did it. "Hurry up, I rarely show off my power once in ten years, and I give you guys an advantage." The big black dog said weakly, then his eyes went black and he fell to the ground. "Big black." Cheng Can screamed and quickly mobilized the little life energy in his body to help the big black dog up. "This space crack can only last for a short period of time. You take the big black dog and go first. I will stop it later." Su Han¡¯s eyes sparkled and he ordered decisively. The panicked crowd suddenly calmed down. Now that they had a backbone, they no longer panicked and left the space cracks in an orderly manner. The secret space is still collapsing, and the threat of life and death is right in front of us, but no one is rushing to get away first. After experiencing this bloody battle, all the young geniuses seemedThey became friends of life and death overnight, and there was no longer any sect barrier. At this moment, a scream suddenly came from the blood-colored altar in the distance, and Mei Ruoxi was seen kneeling on her knees, her whole body trembling, and dragging someone in her hand, it was the unconscious Luo Yunyi. "I can't do it anymore, you take Master Luo and leave first." Mei Ruoxi gritted her teeth, and a large amount of blood flowed from her legs. She was obviously injured in the previous battle. Now the loss of life energy in the secret realm has made her injuries more serious, and she has completely lost strength. "Sister!" Mei Haoran was extremely anxious. "No, the space rift is about to close!" Someone screamed again, and saw that the space crack was closing rapidly. It would take a few breaths before it was completely closed. Su Han's figure shot away with lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he flew hundreds of feet away and arrived at the center of the altar. He used his palm force and slapped Mei Ruoxi on the back. A force that was neither light nor heavy sent her to the crack in space. Mei Haoran caught her and took her out. Su Han picked up Luo Yunyi again and flew toward the crack in space. ???????????????????? Boom! "Suddenly, the secret world was shaken again. The cracks in the space suddenly trembled violently. Shadows covered Su Han's sight, as if they were about to completely close the world in front of him. "No, the space rift is about to close." Su Han was really surprised. Although he was powerful now, he was obviously far from being able to resist the power of space rules. Once this is closed, he will be locked in a secret world that is constantly collapsing, and will soon be involved in the turbulence of the void and die. ???????????????????????? The space cracks finally closed together completely. At this moment, Su Han was still halfway with Luo Yunyi. The force of space collapse swept in from all directions and swallowed him up in the blink of an eye. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In a wilderness in Tianhe County, figures shot out from the cracks in space. It is the more than fifty sect geniuses who escaped from the secret realm of Tianhe. "Senior Brother Su" Cheng Can looked back at the scene where the space cracks were gradually disappearing. He felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He stood there blankly, wanting to cry without tears. "" Su Yu¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and she stared at the peaceful void in disbelief, unable to speak for a long time. Mei Haoran, Mei Ruoxi, everyone looked extremely sluggish. No one wanted to believe that Su Han, who rescued them from the blood demon, was left forever in the collapsed secret realm of Tianhe. "Everyone, please find a way to rescue Senior Brother Su." Cheng Can was so anxious that he jumped around and started to attack the direction where the space crack disappeared. However, no matter how he attacks, it is always like a cow in mud sinking into the sea, unable to stir up any waves. It was Su Yu who stopped Cheng Can's futile attack with one hand. Su Yu's face was slumped, and there was no sparkle in her dark eyes. She shook her head at Cheng Can. At this moment, Su Yu felt extremely regretful. If she had known this, she shouldn't have hesitated when she had the opportunity to talk to Su Han just now. He hesitated, naturally he had his reasons. However, who would have thought that this brief hesitation would be the difference between heaven and man. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with darkness, and no one wanted to see such a result. However, the only big black dog with the ability to reverse all this has fallen into a deep sleep. By the time the big black dog wakes up, it will be too late. Mei Ruoxi leaned weakly on Mei Haoran, her beautiful eyes staring closely at the direction where the space crack disappeared, her lips trembling slightly. "It's over, it's over. We are asked to go back. How should we explain to Master Xie?" The disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy looked at each other dejectedly. Losing Su Han made them seem to have lost their backbone all of a sudden, and the joy of killing the blood demon just now was all wiped out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 295: Great changes are coming You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Tianhe County. In the main hall of Tianhe Martial Academy, ten strong men of the ninth level of the True Martial Realm gathered. "There are so many powerful people, some of them are elders of Tianhe Martial Academy, and some of them are people of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. Including Madam Yu, a total of five elders from the ninth level of the True Martial Realm came to Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. Not only that, all the disciples of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa also temporarily moved to Tianhe Martial Academy, preparing to join forces with Tianhe Martial Academy to fight against the Ziyang Sect. Above, next to Master Xie sits Madam Jade dressed in animal skin. Her legs are crossed casually. Her extremely hot figure is enough to make everyone present bleed. She has a mature charm all over her body. Compared with those Young girls who have just left the country have more flavor. Not only Madam Jade, but also the other elders of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa are also full of charm. However, no one in the Tianhe Martial Academy is in the mood to admire the beauty, and everyone has a solemn look on their face. "I, Mrs. Jade, will declare my position first. I will not give in even if I die. I would rather have my jade broken than to be destroyed." Mrs. Yu¡¯s voice was sonorous and her tone was very decisive. Sect Master Xie nodded slowly, "The time for the ultimatum given by Ziyang Sect has passed. It seems that a fierce battle will inevitably happen tomorrow." "Brother Xie, do you have any good strategies? You must know that once the war starts, we will not only face the eldest prince and Ziyang Sect, but also the Nalan family. The Nalan family has surrendered to the Ziyang sect, and with the eldest prince and Yu It is impossible for Qingfeng's character to allow the Nalan Family to sit idly by. When the time comes, the Nalan Family will definitely help the Ziyang Sect to take action." Mrs. Jade said. "Do your best and obey the destiny." Master Xie took a deep breath and said, "The first head of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy once left a great formation to protect the mountain. Over the past hundreds of years, he has rarely had the chance to activate it. This time, I have ordered someone to move the formation." The required Yuan Stones are ready. When the time comes, all the strong men at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm from our two sects will unite to activate the great formation. Even if the eldest prince, the Ziyang Sect and the Nalan Family join forces to break through the great formation, they will not be able to do so. An easy thing.¡± Master Xie's eyes were blurry. At this moment, he couldn't help but think of the young man in white who had repeatedly created miracles. He didn't know if Su Han could appear at the last moment, and he didn't know if Su Han could resolve the crisis in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy after his appearance. , but the young man in white is already the only variable in this chaos, and the only thing that Master Xie can look forward to. "For now, that's all. Humph, I, Mrs. Jade, will never succumb to others and want to destroy us. The Ziyang Sect and the Nalan Family will also have to pay a heavy price." There was a hint of ruthlessness in Mrs. Yu¡¯s eyes. "Fortunately, our geniuses are all in the Tianhe Secret Realm. I hope they can be saved during this chaos." When the next generation of the sect is mentioned, everyone's expressions soften for a moment. Now their only hope is that the incense of their sect can be continued, so that they will have no regrets even if they die. "Master." A voice came. Lingzhi, dressed in a powerful outfit, led a total of forty or fifty martial arts masters from the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy into the hall. "Master, the fighting forces of Tianhe Martial Academy have been assembled, and many other disciples have also requested to participate in the battle." Lingzhi said. "My disciples from Ten Thousand Beasts Villa will also participate in the war. Although most of them are female, they will never be shy." Mrs. Yu¡¯s voice was sonorous and powerful. Sect Master Xie glanced behind Lingzhi, with doubt on his face, and asked, "Where is Master Luo?" "Yunyi?" Lingzhi was stunned and said, "I haven't seen her since a week ago, which is indeed a bit strange. How about I go to her residence and have a look?" "No need." Master Xie waved his hand. At this moment, he really didn't have the energy to care about a person's whereabouts. Compared with the life and death of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the whereabouts of just one or two people are really not worth mentioning. The atmosphere in the hall was quite dull and tense, everyone was full of thoughts, and the night passed like this. On the second day, under the leadership of Yu Qingfeng, the Ziyang Sect army began to set off. All the elders and disciples of the Zhenwu Heavenly Realm of the Ziyang Sect were dispatched, as well as several elders of the ninth level of the Zhenwu Realm from the Nalan family. It is impossible for the Nalan family to stay out of the matter, and the eldest prince and Yu Qingfeng will never allow it. Therefore, all the core strength of the Nalan Family was mobilized. ???????????????????????? The rolling thunder continued in the void, and countless masters of the True Martial Heaven Realm came through the air.   Over the entire Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, a thick layer of dark clouds continued to clash and stir, shrouding the entire Tianhe Martial Arts Academy in a layer of haze. The Ziyang Sect¡¯s army pressed forward and officially invaded the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy! The fresh forces from Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa gathered together to prepare for a decisive battle with Ziyang Sect and Nalan Family. Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu led the ninth level warriors of the two sects to stand at the front. In the large team behind them, Lingzhi stood with a sword in hand, her pretty face full of determination. On the distant mountain peak, the Third Master Yu stood in the sky, looking towards this side from a distance, with a trace of worry on his face. The big change has finally arrived. ¡­¡­ Tianhe secret realm, the center of a cemetery. In the hazy mist, two faint figures suddenly appeared. "It's strange, here, I can't feel the power of space collapse." A murmur came from the mouth of the boy in white. The two figures were Su Han and the unconscious Luo Yunyi. The moment he was about to be swallowed by the turbulent flow of the void, Su Han crushed the escape talisman, and subconsciously the appearance of this cemetery emerged in his mind. In the center of the cemetery, there was a sword tomb. The next second, he was transported to the sword tomb by the escape talisman. What makes Su Han feel strange is that the space collapse force of the entire secret realm seems to not exist in this sword tomb. At this moment, there was peace in the stone chamber of the Sword Tomb, like a small boat floating in the vast ocean, as if protected by some special force. ¡°Here, I should be able to take a breath for a while.¡± Since we can¡¯t feel the force of space collapse, it means that the sword tomb stone chamber is safe for the time being. Su Han estimated that his worst plan was to stay here until the Yuan Stone that maintained the operation of the secret realm was exhausted, and then he would be automatically teleported out. Thinking of this, he sat down on the platform of the stone room and took out the Xuan Mi Huanyang Pill and the new True Essence Powder from the storage ring to restore the physical injuries and the True Essence in the body. Then, out of boredom, he couldn't help but cast his eyes on the unconscious Luo Yunyi next to him. He is really not familiar with this beautiful martial artist at all. Luo Yunyi has always been as cold as ice. He lives alone in the martial arts academy and is a very mysterious figure. "Why did she appear in the secret realm and was unconscious?" The first question is easy to explain. Su Han could guess that if the Tongtian Demon Lord wanted to reshape his physical body and reshape the power of the five elements, he would definitely need some geniuses with talents of the five elements as sacrifices. Luo Yunyi's natural talent for mutating the ice-attributed superior spiritual body was undoubtedly the most ideal choice for the Tongtian Demon Lord. Second question, Su Han also estimated that the eldest prince managed to knock her unconscious and send her to the secret realm. ¡°It¡¯s just that the time she was unconscious was a little too long. Logically speaking, for a genius who is at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, even if Su Han comes to use poison, given the restrictions on the poison-making materials in Tianhe County, he will be comatose for at most two hours. " Because in terms of making poison, it is actually ten times more difficult to make people unconscious without harming their lives than to directly cause death. Su Han didn¡¯t believe that the eldest prince had the ability to make a genius at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm unconscious for a whole night, until now. Thinking of this, Su Han opened his evil eye, glanced at Luo Yunyi at random, and discovered that in addition to the ordinary meridians, there were nine special meridians in Luo Yunyi's body, each of which was like a bridge, traversing the body. However, in the middle of the lowest vein, there is a faint shadow, which seems to have blocked the entire vein, preventing it from flowing smoothly. "What kind of constitution is this? The nine horizontal meridians look familiar." The world of martial arts is vast and there are many special physiques. Although special physiques are not common in a small place like Tianhe County, Su Han had diagnosed many special physiques in his previous life, so many that he could not even remember them. At the moment, Su Han didn't pay attention, and shot out a burst of soul power, which hit the faint shadow in the middle of the ninth transverse vein. Under the impact of pure soul power, the shadow quickly faded and disappeared. In fact, Su Han only acted subconsciously. In his previous life, he was a well-known elixir master in the royal capital. He was a kind-hearted doctor and it almost became an instinct to diagnose those warriors who were suffering from physical ailments. After dealing with the shadow, Su Han felt something was wrong. Although everyone was a martial arts practitioner, the other party was a woman after all, and he was exploring her body without her consent. He smiled lightly at the moment, planning to explain to Luo Yunyi well after she woke up. At this moment, Luo Yunyi's body suddenly twitched slightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)After that, I would explain it to her properly. At this moment, Luo Yunyi's body suddenly twitched slightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 296: The Scenery of the Sword Tomb Stone Chamber You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Click click click¡­ A crisp sound like breaking ice suddenly came from the air. Huge hexagonal ice crystals continued to condense out, cracking and falling in mid-air. The sound of clicking was heard endlessly, and soon the entire Sword Tomb Stone Chamber was turned into a piece of ice. Cold world. Hisssssssss A large amount of cold air suddenly burst out from Luo Yunyi's body, spurting out like frost, and the entire stone chamber was completely covered by the tide-like cold air. Su Han's expression changed, and he used the Black Dragon Spectrum to resist the invasion of cold air. He could feel the biting cold, as if it could freeze the ground and break the mountains. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Around Luo Yunyi, the cold air began to form a huge ice cocoon like a silkworm cocoon, slowly taking shape and completely wrapping Luo Yunyi inside. "This is an innate body?" Su Han's eyes narrowed, and he was inexplicably surprised. It turns out that there is an unawakened innate body hidden in this small Tianhe County. The superior ice attribute spirit body is rare. But in front of an innate body that is unique in a billion, the talent of a mere superior spiritual body is nothing at all. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Some are born with them, and some are awakened in the process. People like Luo Yunyi wake up midway. Before they wake up, their physique is a bit special than that of ordinary people, and they can easily be misjudged as a superior spiritual body. The innate body is actually a general term. But no matter what kind of innate body it is, when it is born or awakens, there will be visions of heaven and earth. "Could it be that I opened up her ninth transverse meridians and promoted the awakening of her innate body?" Su Han was also surprised at this moment. This was all such a coincidence. Now he can basically conclude that Luo Yunyi was not knocked unconscious by the eldest prince, but was at a critical moment when his innate body was awakening, so he fell into a deep sleep. If no one had opened up her ninth transversal pulse, she might have been sleeping forever, but she met Su Han. Click click click¡­ When the ice cocoon around Luo Yunyi's body reached its peak, it was several feet in size, and the entire ice cocoon trembled, rattled, and cracked. Bang! The ice cocoon finally shattered, and ice crystals like snowflakes fell all over the ground. At the same time, the boundless cold air of ice and snow in the stone chamber gradually dissipated. Su Han knew that this meant that the innate body had completed its awakening. He turned his eyes to Luo Yunyi, but suddenly said "Huh" in surprise. I saw that all the clothes on Luo Yunyi's body had been shattered into pieces along with the ice cocoon. At this moment, her jade body lay across the table in the stone room. Her pure white body was like the finest jade, with all the vital parts of her body visible. A piece of great spring scenery is just in front of you. Su Han's face seemed to remain calm forever, without any emotion. "Who are you?" A cold voice sounded in the stone room, but Luo Yunyi had already woken up, found some clothes from the storage ring and put them on, staring at Su Han coldly. At this moment, her eyes were as cold as ice, her pupils were glowing with a strange icy blue color, and her hair, which was originally as black as a waterfall, became a little lighter at this moment. The whole person looks very different from before. Even Su Han felt strange. Logically speaking, a woman should be somewhat embarrassed when she wakes up and finds herself naked, but Luo Yunyi only had murderous intent in her eyes. Su Han and Luo Yunyi were not familiar with each other, but they once soiled Luo Yunyi's clothes, which made her very angry. Although Luo Yunyi was very cold at that time, it could be seen that he still had various emotions and was an ordinary person. But now, her eyes are like thousands of years of ice, seemingly able to freeze all the places she glances at. This kind of extreme coldness is not like what ordinary people should have. When Su Han was frowning, Luo Yunyi suddenly moved and slapped Su Han with a palm, shooting out a sharp arc of ice and freezing light, instantly locking all of Su Han's energy. "go." Su Han gave a broken shout, and the broken sword turned into a golden light and shot out from the body, cutting an arc-shaped golden light curtain in front of him, forming a barrier between himself and Luo Yunyi. Luo Yunyi's sharp cold light hit the light screen like a meteor shower. The next second, it seemed as if it was completely swallowed by the light screen, leaving no trace. Luo Yunyi had a look of surprise on her face, and her body moved as if she wanted tolaunch an attack quickly. "Wait!" Su Han gave a loud shout and placed the golden broken sword between the two of them, "Martial Master Luo, we are from the same sect. I saved you before. Can you at least show some morality before taking action?" Su Han would still understand if Luo Yunyi attacked in anger because she had no clothes. But if she was going to kill someone indiscriminately, that would not be acceptable to Su Han. "Martial Master Luo? Fellow disciple?" Luo Yunyi paused, doubts appearing in his ice-blue eyes, "What did you say?" "This woman must have lost her memory, right?" Su Han cursed secretly in his heart, but his whole body did not dare to relax at all. The combat power of a genius with an innate body is at least three to five times that of a genius at the same level. Luo Yunyi's current combat power cannot be underestimated at all. "Why am I here? Shouldn't I be practicing in Shenshui Palace?" Luo Yunyi began to look at the surrounding environment, and the look of doubt on his face became more and more intense. ???????????????????? Boom! At this moment, suddenly, the secret realm began to shake again. This time, the force protecting the stone chamber actually became much weaker, and powerful void turbulence rushed directly into the stone chamber from all directions. ???????????????????????? The ground beneath the two of them was constantly being swallowed up by the turbulent flow of void, and soon both of them had only a small piece of foothold left. Luo Yunyi's expression changed: "The space is collapsing." She no longer hesitated and immediately grabbed a talisman from the storage ring. In her hand, the talisman emitted a faint golden light. Su Han could see clearly that the golden light turned out to be a trace of the power of space rules! Su Han stared at Luo Yunyi quietly, with a hint of alertness in his eyes. It is impossible for anyone in Tianhe County to recognize the talisman that contains the power of space rules, and only he can see it. There is no way this woman is from Tianhe County. Who is she? "Xiao Xiao, you have ruined my innocence. It's too late today. I'll save your life and come back to you another day." Luo Yunyi said coldly, her beautiful and unparalleled face was full of coldness, and then she crushed the talisman in her hand. The golden light tore through the space, instantly sucked her body in, and disappeared into the stone chamber. "Huh? Did I ruin her innocence?" Su Han felt really dumbfounded for a moment. "However, the person has already left. He wants to reason, but he can't find anyone to talk to. What he was puzzled about was that Luo Yunyi suddenly seemed to be a different person, and it was obvious that he had no memory of what happened at Tianhe Martial Academy. Furthermore, a place called Shenshui Palace was also mentioned. Su Han has never heard of this Shenshui Palace. At the moment, he no longer thought about it. The secret realm collapsed again. His top priority was to quickly find a way to save his life. "I can't say, I have no choice but to use that method!" In the blink of an eye, Su Han had already held the small Tianhe Glazed Pagoda in his hand. His method was to use his powerful spiritual consciousness to escape into the small world of Tianhe Glazed Tower at the moment when the turbulence of the void swept over him. The small world of Tianhe Glazed Tower can accommodate living beings. But because Su Han's current cultivation level is too low, this method only has a 1% chance of success, and the other 99% chance that he will be swallowed directly by the turbulent flow of the void. Even if it succeeds by luck, Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower will not know where it will go under the turbulence of the void. ¡°If you don¡¯t try, you will definitely die, but if you try, there is still hope of living!¡± Su Han looked calm and was ready to escape into the Tianhe Glazed Tower. At this moment, the Tianhe Glazed Tower in Su Han's hand suddenly glowed with golden light, and an invisible soul force shot out of the air, rippling around like water ripples. This invisible soul power is like a transparent cover, completely covering the entire stone chamber at once. The void turbulence in the outside world keeps roaring and raging, but it cannot break through the cover at all. Under Su Han's surprised gaze, another stream of soul power shot out from the Tianhe Glazed Tower. This soul power gradually twisted and projected the shape of a human figure on the wall of the stone chamber. ¡°It¡¯s finally time to come out!¡± The figure actually opened his mouth and let out a long sigh, showing joy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 297 The emergence of core inheritance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Junior! So you are the one who took away my Tianhe Glazed Pagoda, which is quite interesting." The figure said to Su Han. Su Han was extremely surprised when he looked at this figure, but when he heard that someone actually dared to call him junior, his face immediately darkened, and he snorted coldly: "You know how to do soul projection, and you think you are great! I'm afraid you are already dead. It¡¯s been hundreds of years!¡± "Youhow do you know that I am using soul projection? How do you know that I am dead?" The figure was shocked, as if he couldn't believe his ears. Su Han stretched out two fingers and said calmly: "I don't bother to answer the first question. The second question is that you are a shadow. Even with my soul power, I can't sense the direction of your body. So. I conclude that your body must be dead." When the figure heard what Su Han said, he seemed to feel relieved and said with a smile: "Your soul power attainments, there are still many things that cannot be sensed!" ¡°Obviously, this figure regarded Su Han as an arrogant ordinary young man. Su Han did not defend himself and said coldly: "What do you want? No matter how powerful your soul power protection is, it can't block the turbulent flow of the void for long. Once the protection is broken, everyone will be finished!" Although the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower has not been completely refined by Su Han, it is already connected to Su Han's mind. Once Su Han dies, the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower will suffer a huge backlash. Maybe the soul power residing in it will will be directly obliterated. Therefore, Su Han has enough confidence to threaten this soul power. This soul power didn't feel nervous at all after hearing what Su Han said. He smiled and said, "Why are you panicking? This Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower is mine, and so is the secret realm of inheritance. I don't want the secret realm to collapse, so it won't collapse. " Su Han felt relieved after hearing what the figure said. He didn¡¯t expect to meet the owner of Tianhe Secret Realm in this form. He couldn't help but snorted: "After a long time, you are the 'master who left the secrets a hundred years ago'? Did you leave the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda and the Tianhe Secret Realm in Tianhe County just for the so-called inheritance?" The figure smiled and said: "I came from Tianhe County, so there is nothing strange about leaving one or two things in Tianhe County." Su Han was greatly surprised and said: "Tianhe County actually had a strong person in the Tianling Realm a hundred years ago, so why is it so rubbish now? There is only one strong person in the Small Spiritual Realm in the entire county?" The figure said in disbelief: "You actually know that I am in the Heavenly Spirit Realm? Which family are you a descendant of?" Su Hanhan snorted: "None of your business!" He still feels aggrieved by the fact that the other party called him a junior. The figure smiled and said: "It doesn't matter if you don't tell me. Anyway, since you have accepted my Tianhe Glazed Tower, you have to promise me to help me do two things." "No way? Isn't this an overlord clause?" Su Han said reluctantly. "Haha, whatever you say, anyway, if you don't help me, my soul power will always stay in the Tianhe Glazed Tower until I die." The figure said with a leisurely smile. Su Han felt depressed for a while, thinking that his magic weapon actually contained other people's soul power, and he felt extremely disgusted. The most important thing is that it is impossible to speak with ordinary soul power. The key issue is that this soul power is actually wrapped in a ray of divine consciousness, retaining the thoughts and memories of the original owner. This is the most confusing part. "Haha, boy, you can't help it even if you don't want to. You have already been involved in this matter. Do you still remember the magical feather-shaped divine incense that appeared inexplicably in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy admissions test?" The figure asked coldly. Su Han was stunned, wondering what the figure wanted to explain by suddenly mentioning this matter. "Do you know why I suppressed the Tianhe Glazed Tower in Tianhe County?" the figure asked again. "Isn't it because you came from Tianhe County?" "Haha, that's just one of the reasons. Let me ask you again, do you know why the Blood Demon Clan chose Tianhe County to cause rebellion? They suppressed it once a hundred years ago, and now they are coming again?" This figure was talking eloquently, and his tone seemed to be very clear about what happened these days. "Ask your head, you are Tang Monk! Just tell me!" Su Han's patience finally ran out. "Alas, young people are impatient" The figure sighed, "Then I'll tell you directly. I suspect that the area around Tianhe County may have been built in ancient times.The edge of the Demon Sealed Land. " "The place where demons are sealed?" Su Han¡¯s expression suddenly became weird. "Haha, of course, I am just a strong person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm who is a casual cultivator, so my guess may not be accurate. In fact, no one believed what I said back then." The figure sighed helplessly. "No, I believe you." Su Han looked serious. He said this not out of politeness, but because he was thinking of the mysterious incense that appeared in the form of magical feathers. That incense could actually trigger his inner demon of death. At that time, he had doubts and felt that the incense was more than just a magical incense. "It's a pity that he didn't have the chance to get the magical feather incense at that time, otherwise he might be able to get some clues. What Su Han said made the figure unable to recover for a moment. After a while, he smiled bitterly and said: "Okay, okay, I didn't expect that the first person willing to believe me would be a famous person a hundred years later." A little-known junior. In this case, those two things should be entrusted to you." "What's going on?" Su Han asked. "It's like this. In fact, I didn't refine the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda and the Tianhe Secret Realm myself. With my cultivation in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, I can't refine these two magic weapons at all." The figure said, "I got these two magic weapons in a place called Wilderness, which is twelve thousand miles south of Tianhe County. I have always suspected that this Wilderness is an ancient demon-sealing place. land." "Is this true?" Su Han's expression changed. He had seen this wilderness before on a map. It was an uninhabited land, but no one had ever said that it was an ancient demon-sealed place. The place where the ancient demons were sealed was the place where the ancient strong men suppressed the demons. It was a big deal. If you don¡¯t do it right, there will be traces of demons. The figure nodded solemnly: "Nine times out of ten, it's true. When I got these two magic weapons in the wilderness, I found traces similar to magic traces. I followed them all the way. Unexpectedly, I met two people on the way. A monk in the Heaven-like Spirit Realm. When they saw that I was alone and carrying a rare treasure, they took advantage of Cai Cai and chased me all the way to Tianhe County." "I was seriously injured and on the verge of death. I couldn't escape, so I had to escape from the Tianhe Secret Realm, escape into it, and then died in the Tianhe Secret Realm. Before I died, I desperately used the soul projection technique and wrapped the last trace of it with my soul power. My consciousness escaped into the Tianhe Glazed Tower, but they didn¡¯t even know I knew this technique, and they thought I was dead.¡± The figure said this with a tone of gritted teeth, and Su Han could almost feel the monstrous hatred that spanned a hundred years and rushed towards him. Su Han looked serious. In the world of martial arts, killing people and seizing treasures is common. Similar things happen every day. All he can do is to remind himself at all times to continuously improve his strength. If you want to survive better in the world of martial arts, your biggest reliance is your own strength. "What I want to ask of you is that after you have the corresponding strength, find those two human Heavenly Spirit Realm monks and kill them." The figure spoke in a solemn tone, and said, "In addition, if you find traces similar to demonic traces in the wilderness, please be sure to trace them to the end." "The second thing, I can promise you immediately. But the first thing, it's been hundreds of years since you passed away. Where can I find them now?" Su Han asked. "Haha, those two people are easy to find. There is a city at the entrance to the wilderness called Wildfire City. There are millions of human monks stationed in it. They are all warriors who make their fortunes by hunting treasures in the wilderness. Those two people They live in Wild Fire City all the time. One is named Shi Yan and the other is Jiao Junhe. They are relatively well-known strong men in Wild Fire City. They jointly run an elixir shop in Wild Fire City called Heyan Pavilion. I go to their elixir shop. I was targeted by them when the medicine shop was buying and selling elixirs." The figure said through gritted teeth. "Okay, I promise you, when I have the corresponding strength, I will go to Wildfire City." Su Han nodded and said. The figure was overjoyed to receive Su Han's assurance, and said again: "There is one more little thing I want to ask you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 298: Six-striped Wings of Pterosaurs You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Say it." Su Han had a pretty good impression of this figure. In the world of martial arts, most people's way of survival is to live alone. There are really not many people who would go deep into the wilderness to search for a trace that resembles a demonic trace. Although the ancient demon traces are terrifying, in the final analysis, they do not involve personal interests. Those who are willing to devote time and energy to pursue the traces of the devil are all people who have the overall situation and the common people in mind. Speaking of which, this spiritual consciousness from a hundred years ago is somewhat similar to the Third Young Master Yu in Tianhe County. "This matter is very simple. My wife Lu Yun is a monk in the Heavenly Spirit Realm like me. After my death, she will be alone and helpless. She should return to her natal family. Her natal family is in Yunzhong City in Yunzhou. I What I want to ask my little brother is to go to Yunzhong City to see her. If she is doing well or has a new partner, don't disturb her. If she is still alone, then help me tell her, I, Tang Zimo, am grateful for her deep affection and righteousness, and asked her to stop waiting for me and find a good home." The figure¡¯s tone was very calm, but the words he spoke made people feel both warm and helpless. "Okay, I have finished explaining my affairs. In order to thank you for helping me do these three things, I will give you the core inheritance I left in this secret realm." Tang Zimo's figure said, and with a wave of his hand, the surrounding space fluctuated violently like water ripples, and a jade box suddenly appeared in front of Su Han, floating in the void. The secret realm of Tianhe is connected with Tang Zimo¡¯s mind. With just one thought, he can control the items in the secret realm of Tianhe at will. "In this jade box is a pair of six-striped dragon wings, which have the dual attributes of wind and thunder. They can fly high and make a sound that moves the sky. They have the power of wind and thunder, and their speed is very fast. It is also rare among the monks in the Heavenly Spirit Realm." Tang Zimo talked about these six-striped dragon wings with a proud tone and said: "I'm not boasting. Although I, Tang Zimo, was a casual cultivator, I was quite famous in Wildfire City back then. This pair of The six-stripe pterosaur wings are definitely what I rely on to become famous. If I hadn't been injured while tracking down the magic trace, with the speed of these six-stripe pterosaur wings, Shi Yan, Jiao Junhe and the others would have been unable to do anything to me. If you can refine it, the benefits will be endless." "Six-striped pterosaur wings!" Su Han's eyes shone. If he saw it correctly, these six-stripe pterosaur wings were a rare treasure, and their level even far exceeded the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although Tang Zimo is a casual cultivator, it is obviously not easy to cultivate to the level of Heavenly Spirit Realm by relying on his own luck and talent. Being able to master the soul projection technique and possess a treasure of the level of six-striped pterosaur wings proves that one's luck is very good. For Su Han, if he could refine these six-stripe wings, he would have the ability to fly long distances before entering the spiritual realm. The temptation of flying is always beyond everything. Especially during the True Martial Realm and the early and middle stages of the Spiritual Realm, having wings that can fly is definitely a great advantage. Zhenwu Tiandi strong people can only move in the air briefly. The peak of Zhenwu Tianjing can glide in a short distance, and the real volley is a patent for the spirit of the spiritual realm. If you can get six-striped dragon wings, it will definitely be more reliable than the flight of a strong person in the spiritual realm. After all, there are various restrictions on the flight of powerful people in the spiritual realm. Only when you reach the Heavenly Spirit Realm can you truly fly freely with your own strength. And even a strong person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm cannot be superior to flying with wings. Tang Zimo, as a strong man in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, regards the six-striped dragon wings as a treasure, which is enough to illustrate this point. "In addition, I will also pass on the Soul Projection Technique to you. This Soul Projection Technique is also an adventure I got in a secret treasure. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary monks in the Heavenly Spirit Realm to master it." Tang Zimo said and waved again. On the wall in front of Su Han, a secret text appeared densely, which was the method of practicing soul projection. Su Han took a few glances and understood in his heart that the principle of this soul projection technique is very simple. It is nothing more than using soul power to wrap a ray of consciousness in himself and send it to other places. If the soul power is strong enough, this projection can even be projected thousands of miles away. If used to the extreme, this soul projection technique can even impersonate the divine soul manifestation technique of a powerful emperor. Seeing that Su Han accepted his gift, Tang Zimo smiled slightly and nodded. The figure projected on the wall of the stone room became increasingly thinner. Within a moment, Tang Zimo's figure had almost completely disappeared. ?"Old Tang, wait a moment." Su Han suddenly spoke and stopped Tang Zimo. Tang Zimo paused: "What's the matter?" "Don't be in a hurry to dissipate. Maybe I can make you come back to life again." Su Han's eyes were so vicious, and it was immediately obvious that Tang Zimo's obsession was nothing more than the three things he had just entrusted to him. Now that the three things have been entrusted, Tang Zimo's ray of consciousness is on the verge of dissipating. "What?" Tang Zimo's figure trembled in disbelief and came back from the dead. It was not just a matter of merit and creation, but a matter of changing one's destiny against the will of heaven, which even Daluo Jinxian found it difficult to do. This boy, who was only fifteen or sixteen years old, actually said that he could do it. Not to mention that Tang Zimo was not stupid, even a fool would not believe it. "Don't look at me with that look. It's not that exaggerated. It's just that your situation is special. For a monk in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, a ray of consciousness can linger for hundreds of years without dissipating. This is really rare." Su Han said and touched his nose, "I suspect that you are not actually dead at all, but you just encountered an extremely special situation. Although your consciousness left the body, it was not completely disconnected from the body, causing you to enter a state of suspended animation. If this is the case, I can think of a solution for you." "What? I'm not actually dead?" Tang Zimo was immersed in deep shock. For a moment, he didn't even hear what Su Han said clearly. For more than a hundred years, his consciousness has been lodged in the Tianhe Glazed Tower, sometimes sleeping and sometimes awake, always waiting for an opportunity to break out of the Tianhe Glazed Tower, so that he can ask others to help him fulfill his three wishes. But he never thought that he would have a chance to be resurrected. "Little brother, if you can help me come back to life, I can do anything for you, and even work for you for the rest of my life." Tang Zimo's voice trembled. What he said was completely true. The hundred-year wandering in loneliness made him understand what he wanted most. He didn't care about anything else, as long as he could protect his important people and be at peace with his wife. together. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later. Find your body first and make sure there¡¯s no damage.¡± Su Han said. Tang Zimo waved his hand, and a body sitting cross-legged appeared in front of Su Han. Looking from a distance, it looked like he was in trance, and the expression on his face was still lifelike. Su Han looked at Tang Zimo's body carefully and said with a smile: "It seems that my guess is probably correct. Your body can remain intact for hundreds of years, probably because it did not die completely." With that said, Su Han put Tang Zimo's body into the storage ring. Tang Zimo is still immersed in deep excitement. Anyone who has been dead for a hundred years and suddenly knows that he still has a chance to live will be much more excited than him. "Then I will send you out of the secret realm, and then I will return to the Tianhe Glazed Tower." Tang Zimo¡¯s spiritual consciousness said. Su Han nodded: "Don't worry, I will try my best to complete your matter." With that said, Su Han put away the six-striped pterosaur wings, and a strong squeezing force swept over him, sending him out of the Tianhe Secret Realm. With Su Han leaving, the secret realm of Tianhe finally collapsed completely. Tang Zimo's core inheritance has been taken away by Su Han, and there is no longer any need for the Tianhe Secret Realm to exist. ¡­¡­ ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In Tianhe County City, the sound of war drums resounded throughout the Tianhe Martial Academy, and the echoes reached into the sky, like rolling thunder. Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu stood side by side, and behind them were eight other backbones of the ninth level of Zhenwu Realm. They looked at the army opposite with stern eyes. Opposite, Yu Qingfeng and Nalan Jie, the head of the Nalan Family, also stood side by side. The momentum exuded by the combined forces of the Ziyang Sect and the Nalan Family was no weaker than that of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. "Yu Qingfeng, Nalan Jie, if you want to destroy our Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, it will definitely not be easy. If you want to break the pattern of Tianhe County, you will have to pay a heavy price. Let me tell you, today our Tianhe Martial Arts The hospital and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa will fight to the end." Xie Tianhe¡¯s voice rolled like thunder, reaching everyone¡¯s ears. Yu Qingfeng stood with his hands behind his back and smiled proudly: "Xie Tianhe, are you determined to disobey the eldest prince?" "You're such a bastard, you actually have the nerve to speak out, bah!" Mrs. Yu couldn't help but cursed loudly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 299 The powerful prince You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yu Qingfeng laughed loudly: "Xie Tianhe, Madam Yu, I have given you a chance before, but you did not know how to cherish it and chose your own destruction. Today, my Ziyang Sect's army is pressing on the border, and it must be unstoppable. Today, I will kill you two The sect was razed to the ground, letting the entire Tianhe County know how powerful the Ziyang Sect is." "That's right, Xie Tianhe, Madam Yu, you really shouldn't resist and make this desperate struggle." Nalan Jie¡¯s eyes flashed coldly and he also helped. "Coward!" Mrs. Yu's lungs were about to burst with anger, "Nalan Jie, you are also the head of the Nalan family after all, one of the dignified giants of Tianhe County. You are so cowardly and become a dog for the Ziyang Sect. Let's see how you have the face to face him in the future. To our ancestors?" "Mrs. Jade, don't use your words. Those who know the current affairs are heroes. In the face of the general trend, the best way to survive is to follow the trend." Nalan Jie¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he did not seem to feel the slightest bit humiliated by Mrs. Yu¡¯s questioning. "Yu Qingfeng, do you think Nalan Jie truly surrenders to you? This man is as cunning as a ghost, and he just wants to reap the benefits. You don't have to expect him to sincerely help you. If he doesn't use his heart to help you, just rely on his help. With the power of your Ziyang Sect, you want to destroy our two sects, do you think it is such a simple matter?" Xie Tianhe said. "If they can't do it with their own strength, how about adding my eldest son?" A domineering voice came from afar. The eldest prince, Mingyu, was wearing a golden robe and golden armor. He was as majestic as a god descending from the earth, coming through the air. His domineering pressure instantly enveloped the land hundreds of miles around. Everyone has turned their attention to the eldest prince. Today, the eldest prince is unparalleled in resoluteness. His stern face is filled with domineering and majestic momentum. It is fully displayed, and people can't help but feel impressed deep in their hearts. At Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu were shocked. They originally held on to a glimmer of hope, thinking that the eldest prince might not interfere so blatantly in the fight between sects. Now it seems that the eldest prince and Ziyang Sect are determined to destroy the two sects today. Xie Tianhe shouted: "Your Majesty, the Tianhe Martial Academy has been established in Tianhe County for hundreds of years, and has never oppressed the people. I, Xie Tianhe, consider myself an upright person, and I am very strict with my disciples. I don't think I am sorry at all." Tianhe County, I feel sorry for Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion. What Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion did today has chilled our two sects. I just want to ask the eldest prince for an explanation, why did Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion treat our two sects like this?!¡± Xie Tianhe spoke with great momentum at the end, with a hint of sadness and indignation in his tone. The eldest prince¡¯s face showed an everlasting indifference. He looked at Xie Tianhe calmly, as if he didn¡¯t take what he said seriously at all. Madam Yu took a step forward and shouted: "Your Majesty, the decisive battle between you and me today will inevitably affect tens of millions of ordinary people in Tianhe County. You have instigated the Ziyang Sect to come and attack us, haven't you? Think about these innocent people? Do you have to be devastated and bloodshed to be satisfied?" "A change in the general pattern represents a turning point in history. Every major change is destined to lead to rivers of blood. I don't care how many people will die, I only care about whether the result is what I want." The eldest prince stood with his hands behind his hands, and the words that came out of his mouth shocked Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu. The dignified eldest son of Prince Ming's Palace was actually a being who had such indifference to life. In his eyes, any being with a lower status than him was an ant. "Bah, you are so heartless and crazy, you are simply escaping into the devil! How can you, a cruel and ruthless person like you, be the prince and the master of Tianhe County?! Is it the intention of the Ming Palace or you to help the Ziyang Sect today? What do you mean the eldest prince is alone?" Even Xie Tianhe, who had always been calm, could not help but curse at this moment. "Brother Xie, you don't need to talk nonsense to them. I heard that the eldest prince has completely controlled the entire Prince Ming's Mansion with the intention of usurping the throne. Prince Ming himself has also been temporarily controlled by him using the spirit binding formation. He will not be able to do anything in a short time. Get away. Prince Ming's Mansion will not make the decision for us. Today our two sects will use all their combat power to fight them to the death." Mrs. Yu shouted in a condensed voice. "Okay, now that the matter has come to an end, let me see how capable your eldest son is. Take a shot from me and try it out first." Xie Tianhe's momentum surged, and his body flew forward like a sharp arrow. He pushed his big palm into the air, and a ball of green air rolled out like a tide, attacking the eldest prince. He wanted to take action himself to test how strong the eldest prince was.If he could hold off the eldest prince temporarily, then there was still hope of winning today's battle. "Xie Tianhe, why does His Highness have to do it himself to deal with you? Let me come and meet you for a while." Yu Qingfeng snorted coldly and was about to take action, but was stopped by the eldest prince. "Now that things have happened, if you still dare to resist stubbornly, please recognize the gap in your own strength." With a faint sneer on his face, the eldest prince took a step forward and waved his palm lightly. This palm seemed soft and weak, but in fact it was so strong. He evolved a bright golden hand and rushed towards Xie Tianhe. "Half step of spiritual power." Mrs. Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank. The golden hand was actually not made up of true energy, but half-step spiritual power. This showed that the eldest prince had reached the final step of impacting the spiritual realm and had begun to refine the spiritual energy. The strength of such an eldest prince has even far exceeded that of ordinary half-step spiritual masters, and belongs to the quasi-spiritual realm. With Xie Tianhe's cultivation at the ninth level of the Zhenwu Realm, even if a few more Xie Tianhes come, they will not be able to defeat the eldest prince with just one move. Boom! The violent collision caused a large amount of sparks to fly directly into the void. Xie Tianhe's attack was directly crushed by the eldest prince. Under the huge force of the shock, Xie Tianhe flew backwards and retreated to the previous place. Only then did he stabilize his body. "Amazing." Xie Tianhe felt a surge of energy and blood in his chest, and his face turned pale. He quickly circulated his true energy to avoid vomiting blood. A faint sneer overflowed on the face of the eldest prince, and he stood with his hands behind his back, and a strong pressure spread out around him. He didn't bother to take the initiative at all. He just stood there and his natural domineering aura made people's hearts tremble. "Oh my god, why is this eldest prince so tyrannical? Even Master Xie is no match for him. How can we fight this battle?" "Yes, just one eldest prince is enough to sweep us all away." Suddenly, all the disciples of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa were disheartened. They originally thought that although Xie Tianhe was no match for the eldest prince, with Xie Tianhe's rich combat experience, they could at least hold him back temporarily. As long as the eldest prince is held back, with the numerical superiority of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, it is hard to say which side will lose. However, their hopes were ruthlessly shattered by the eldest prince. The eldest prince is so powerful. He is indeed a genius. He has practiced to the point of refining spiritual energy at the age of only thirty. A genius with such great luck is actually on the side of the Ziyang Sect. It is true that God wants to destroy Tianhe Martial Academy and Wanwan. Beast Villa? "Lingzhi." Xie Tianhe suddenly called Lingzhi's name and said without looking back, "Leave now and go to the exit of Tianhe Secret Realm to meet the geniuses from our two sects. After picking up the people, take them far away and leave Tianhe County. Wait Come back later when you have enough strength." There was a sense of determination in Xie Tianhe's back. He was ready to burn the boat. Everyone in the two sects might die here today. Keeping the geniuses of the two sects means leaving behind a legacy. hope. "Master." Lingzhi trembled in her heart, but refused to leave, "Please ask the sect leader to choose someone else to come over. Lingzhi vows to live and die with Tianhe Martial Academy." "Hahaha¡­¡­" Yu Qingfeng, the head of the Ziyang Sect, suddenly laughed wildly, "Xie Tianhe, it's now this time, and you are still so naive. Do you really think that our actions will leave such obvious consequences?" (Remember Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 300 The mountain protection formation opens You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What's the meaning?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sect Master Xie¡¯s heart twitched violently, and Mrs. Yu next to her also frowned, having a bad premonition. "Huh, Xie Tianhe, Madam Yu, why do you think the Ziyang Sect withdrew from the martial arts competition at the last moment? Why don't I let the geniuses of the Ziyang Sect enter the secret realm of Tianhe?" Yu Qingfeng snorted coldly, with a happy smile on his face. That smile in the eyes of Master Xie and Madam Yu made both of them feel chills on their backs, and the ominous feeling in their hearts became more and more intense. Even Nalan Jie on the side looked a little strange. The geniuses of the Nalan family were also in the secret realm of Tianhe. But now hearing Yu Qingfeng's tone gave him an ominous premonition deep in his heart. "Stop pretending, what do you want to say?" Mrs. Yu had a hot temper and shouted angrily. Xie Tianhe frowned and said, "Don't listen to his nonsense. Lingzhi, leave quickly." "Hahahaha, it's all in vain. All your geniuses have been buried in the secret realm of Tianhe. No one is left." Yu Qingfeng laughed coldly, and the depression that Su Han had killed two people in a row at the martial arts competition was gone. At this moment, he just wanted to see the panicked and heart-wrenching expressions on the faces of Xie Tianhe and Mrs. Yu. The more painful the other party was, the more he could satisfy his perverted psychological pleasure. As soon as Yu Qingfeng said these words, everyone present's brains buzzed at the same time, and they couldn't recover at all. Everyone suspected that their ears had heard it wrong. All geniuses have been buried in the secret realm of Tianhe? What do Yu Qingfeng¡¯s words mean? "Mrs. Yu, don't listen to him, he is disturbing the morale of the army and damaging our morale." Xie Tianhe shouted. "snort!" Yu Qingfeng sneered, and a ray of light flew out of his hand, rolling in mid-air. It turned out to be a black jade the size of a fist, with mysterious lines engraved on it. When Xie Tianhe and Mrs. Yu saw the black jade, their expressions changed slightly: "Image stone?" "Take a good look at the miserable state of your proud disciple." Yu Qingfeng sneered, waved his hand, and drove a stream of true energy into the shadow stone. The shadow stone stopped rolling and projected a golden light curtain in front of everyone. The light curtain reflected an incredible scene. I saw the geniuses of the sect being tied up one by one and sent to the bloody altar deep in the sea of ??skeletons. Around the bloody altar, ferocious blood demons stared at each other, and the black army of blood demons covered the entire sea of ??skeletons, which was terrifying to look at. Many young geniuses had frightened faces, and many struggled violently. However, no matter how hard they struggled, they could not escape the control of the Blood Demon. This was the scene before the blood sacrifice ceremony began on the night of the full moon last night. "This is¡­¡­!" Xie Tianhe's pupils continued to tremble, and his face suddenly turned pale, as if he were dead. Mrs. Yu was also stunned, as if struck by lightning, her eyes fixed on the light curtain. In the light curtain, her most proud disciple Mei Ruoxi was also tied up by Wu Huada and closely guarded by several blood demons. Her frail figure showed a bit of helplessness. Witnessing the humiliation of her most beloved disciple with her own eyes made Madam Deyu's heart twist, her beautiful face was twisted a little, her nails dug deeply into the flesh of her palms, and her eyes were about to spit out fire! Cheng Can, Shen Xingyun familiar figures appeared in the light curtain one by one. They were surrounded by vicious blood demons. This scene was so terrifying that it made everyone present lose their voices. No one Dare to believe this is true! "What are these monsters? Is it so difficult to hunt in secret places?" "Master, brothers and sisters, they are in danger, go and save them quickly!" Many disciples from Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa shouted anxiously, with tears in their voices. However, no matter how they shouted, Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu seemed to be firmly immobilized, standing there without any reaction. With the wisdom of Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu, how could they not see that the time of this video was in the evening, but now it is already the next morning. In other words, even if they wanted to rescue, it would be too late. "how so?" Lingzhi's heart was also extremely horrified. Her eyes searched the light screen involuntarily, as if she wanted to find that familiar figure, but she secretly prayed that that figure would not appear on the light screen. at the same time, Nalan Jie's eyes were fixed on the light curtain, but he did not see any genius from the Nalan family on it. This made Nalan Jie secretly breathe a sigh of relief, and he couldn't help but show joy on his face. . "Hahahaha, enjoy watching. Your proud disciple has long been buried in the belly of the Blood Demon. Including that little beast Su Han, they are all dead at this moment, no one is left." Yu Qingfeng laughed heartily, and the laughter stimulated everyone's eardrums. "The blood demon, the blood demon who caused chaos a hundred years ago, the eldest prince, Yu Qingfeng, you are so heartbroken and crazy!" Mrs. Yu roared angrily, wanting to rush forward and fight Yu Qingfeng immediately, but as soon as she moved, she was blocked by Xie Tianhe. "Mrs. Yu, please don't act rashly. If we mess up our position now, we will definitely lose!" Xie Tianhe's eyes were red and bloodshot, but it could be seen that he was trying his best to restrain himself. For the sake of the overall situation, he must keep himself sane. "Mrs. Yu, this is all premeditated. If we mess up now, we will play into their hands." Xie Tianhe tried hard to control the pain in his heart and spoke to persuade. "Thank you, brother, everything is up to you." Mrs. Yu quickly calmed down. She knew that at this time, she could not mess up. She is the backbone of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, and she must not mess up her position until she avenges the blood of her disciples. "The eldest prince is cruel and inhumane. The Ziyang Sect helps the emperor to do evil. He actually unites with the blood demon to kill our senior brothers and sisters and fight with them." "Avenge my brothers and sisters and kill everyone in the Ziyang Sect!" The crowds in Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa were excited, and everyone's overwhelming anger was intertwined, erupting into an earth-shattering momentum that shot straight into the sky. "Open the Bixiao Formation!" Xie Tianhe regained his momentum and shouted decisively. Everyone in the Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa immediately fell silent. The Bixiao Formation is the mountain protection formation of the Tianhe Martial Academy. It is also their last resort. It is prepared to be used at the last moment. Now Master Xie has come up to activate the Bixiao Formation. Xiao Zhen shows that the situation has reached a critical point. Mrs. Yu's face was solemn. She knew why Xie Tianhe came up and activated the Bixiao Formation. The eldest prince was too strong. It could be seen from the fight just now. I am afraid that all the masters above the ninth level of the True Martial Realm in the two sects would not be able to The eldest prince's opponent. Coupled with the two powerful men, Yu Qingfeng and Nalan Jie, it was impossible to fight this battle. If the war started directly, I am afraid that as the eldest prince said, blood would flow into a river and tens of millions of innocent civilians would be affected. Therefore, Xie Tianhe activated the Bixiao Formation when he came up, which could minimize the losses and rely on the formation to compete with the eldest prince. As soon as Xie Tianhe finished speaking, a total of ten strong men at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm from the two sects flew in different directions. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was an endless buzzing sound, and a giant circle slowly emerged on the ground. It was a mysterious and unpredictable formation pattern that completely encompassed the entire Tianhe Martial Academy. Around the lines, lines of black tadpole writing were flowing, which was complex and unspeakable. The formation included all the disciples. Ten strong men at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm occupied different directions of the formation. Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu occupied the center of the formation. "Turn on!" Hearing Xie Tianhe¡¯s order, ten strong men at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm shot out light from their palms and flew into the sky in all directions, triggering the Jade Sky Formation. Tens of thousands of Yuan stones embedded around the formation suddenly burst out with violent energy and merged into the formation one after another. Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu, who were in the center of the formation, suddenly gained momentum. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 301: A bloody battle to the end You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How can the Bixiao Formation be qualified to compete with me? Let me defeat it." The eldest prince gave a cold shout, and suddenly lifted his body up, heading high into the sky. With a wave of his hand, a bright golden air flow was shot out, directly attacking the center of the Bixiao formation, where Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu were. "Stop him." Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu looked at each other and struck out together. This palm directly merged with the power of Bixiao's formation, and shot out a colorful beam of light, which rushed towards the eldest prince. drink¡­¡­ The eldest prince shouted loudly, and the golden air flow rolled in, and in everyone's shocked eyes, it violently collided with the colorful light pillar. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sky above the entire Tianhe Martial Academy was engulfed in violent vibrations. Xie Tianhe shouted urgently: "Bi Xiao Formation, defend!" Suddenly, a colorful ray of light appeared in the sky above Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, which continued to expand and form a series of colorful defenses. They were stacked layer by layer, like a huge cover, covering the entire Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. If this colorful defense hadn't blocked it, I'm afraid that the blow just delivered by the eldest prince would have destroyed most of the Tianhe Martial Academy. However, despite blocking the blow, Xie Tianhe and Mrs. Yu were not happy at all. It turned out that the eldest prince's extremely powerful blow actually consumed nearly 30% of the energy of the Bixiao Formation. If this continued, they could predict that the Bixiao Formation would not be able to hold on for long. ???????????????????? Boom! There was a cold light in the eyes of the eldest prince, and he began to continuously hit the defense of the Bixiao Formation with one palm after another, causing the colorful defense to tremble violently, and the brightness of the light dropped sharply. "If you don't surrender, then die." The eldest prince's voice was still calm as ever. Under his fierce attacks, the true energy in Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu's bodies quickly drained away. Their faces became increasingly ugly, and their breaths became more and more scattered. . The expressions on the faces of the ninth level strong men of the two sects were extremely ugly at this moment. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never have imagined that a strong man of the quasi-spiritual realm could be so tyrannical. Gathering all the fighting power of the two major sects and launching the power of the mountain-protecting formation, they were unable to stop his power alone. "Stabilize the formation!" Xie Tianhe shouted in a solemn voice, now their only hope is the Bixiao Formation. If this formation is broken, it will mean the destruction of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, which indicates that the outcome of today's battle will be It's a river of blood. "Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness" The disciples of the Ziyang Sect were screaming like chicken blood. Even Yu Qingfeng couldn't help but look ecstatic. The eldest prince's strength was completely beyond his imagination. He could see that Bi The Xiaoda Formation cannot last long under the attack of the eldest prince. From today on, the entire Tianhe County will be ruled by the Ziyang Sect. The two sect alliances of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa are just the opposite, their morale has completely fallen to the bottom. Many disciples looked up at the eldest prince in the sky, their faces extremely pale. "You brat, I believe you won't die. If you don't come back, it will be too late." Lingzhi shot a bunch of true energy into the Bixiao Formation, adding energy to the Bixiao Formation, then looked into the distance and murmured. Not only Lingzhi, but also many people in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy thought of that terrifying figure in white, including Xie Tianhe. When the Tianhe Martial Academy was about to be destroyed, the only person Xie Tianhe thought about was Su Han. This was the only young genius in Tianhe County who had the ability to compete with the eldest prince. However, at this moment, he was very likely to be buried in the secret realm of Tianhe. "Your Highness, my subordinates are here to help you." Yu Qingfeng laughed loudly, and with a sway of his body, he came to the sky above the Bixiao Formation and joined the eldest prince's attack. Immediately afterwards, other strong men at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm of Ziyang Sect also took action, and the intensity of their attacks suddenly increased significantly. Under this storm-like attack, the defensive light of the Bixiao formation flickered, and it would soon be unable to support it. The ten strong men at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm who were guarding the formation hurriedly activated the true energy in their bodies and poured it into the formation desperately, hoping to maintain the formation longer. Within the formation, there are their close friends, their children, and the land of the sect that they rely on for survival. Even if they die, they will never allow outsiders to step into the formation. "Even when death is imminent, you still resist." The eldest prince sneered, waved his hand and shot out a golden light like a sharp needle, shooting towards a node in the lower right corner of the Bixiao Formation.   "Not good!" Xie Tianhe screamed in horror. He wanted to stop it but it was too late. He watched helplessly as the eldest prince destroyed the node. ???????????????????????? The Bixiao Formation suddenly shook violently, and all the strong men supporting the formation suddenly felt an overwhelming pressure. The originally solid formation suddenly began to shake, as if it would collapse in the next second. broken. "Thank you, brother, what is going on?" Mrs. Yu shouted urgently. "The eldest prince has destroyed the formation of Bixiao Formation, and the formation will not be able to support it for much longer." Xie Tianhe had a bitter look on his face. He couldn't believe it. The location of Bixiao's Great Formation Eye was the secret of Tianhe Martial Academy. How could the eldest prince know about it? "Xie Tianhe, I want you to be a sensible person today. Elder Tuoba of your Tianhe Martial Academy has been one of ours for a long time." Yu Qingfeng laughed heartily. The more this time came, the more he spared no effort to stimulate Xie Tianhe, just to see this old enemy with a headache and desperate for life. "What, did I hear correctly? Elder Tuoba betrayed us?" "That old beast from Male Gobi has brought such great harm to us even though everyone is dead." The disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy started to curse one after another, their eyes turned red. They never expected that a respected veteran of the Martial Arts Academy would betray Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. "Senior Brother Su Han was right to kill the old dog, otherwise it might have caused greater harm. It's a pity that we didn't see it at the time." The crowd once again thought of the terrifying young man in white. Time and time again, the facts proved that he was right. Could such a talented and evil figure really be buried in the secret realm of Tianhe? "Su Han, I really regret not listening to you." Xie Tianhe smiled bitterly, and then he remembered that Su Han had warned him to pay more attention to Elder Tuoba, but he didn't take it seriously at the time. Now it seems that Su Han may have predicted at that time that if Elder Tuoba is not eliminated, sooner or later he will become a big cancer and bring immeasurable losses to Tianhe Martial Academy. My own way of looking at people is so different from Su Han's. "This son has the aura of a true dragon. If he does not die, he will definitely bring great luck to the Tianhe Martial Academy. I really regret that I did not dig him out earlier and protect him!" When Xie Tianhe thought of this, his heart felt like a knife. The more outstanding Su Han is, the more uncomfortable it makes him. Furthermore, Su Han¡¯s father, Su Yunhai, was also temporarily staying in Tianhe County at this time. If something happened to Su Han, he, the sect leader, would really be ashamed of Su Yunhai. ah¡­¡­ At this time, an elder at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa finally let out a long, low groan after all the true energy in his body was exhausted. The oil ran out and the lamp dried up, and he died on the spot. "My eldest prince, Yu Qingfeng, I will never let you go even if I am a ghost!" Immediately afterwards, a strong man at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm from the Tianhe Martial Academy opened his eyes wide and roared the last sound in his life. Then he ran out of true energy and fell down on the spot. Xie Tianhe and Mrs. Yu witnessed this scene with helpless eyes, feeling filled with grief and anger. A strong sense of depression filled their chests. No matter how calm they were, their eyes couldn't help but turn red at this moment. The fall of the two strong men caused vacancies in both directions of the Bixiao Formation. The shaky formation finally shattered into pieces, and the tyrannical attacks from the eldest prince and the Ziyang Sect members suddenly fell overwhelmingly without any obstruction. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 302 The two sects¡¯ alliance is in despair You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Poof! All the strong men supporting the formation spurted out a mouthful of blood. The formation suddenly shattered, and they also suffered a certain degree of backlash. "Mrs. Yu, I am the one thanking someone for being sorry for you!" Xie Tianhe sighed deeply. If he hadn't been blind and ignorant, and let Elder Tuoba know where the formation's eye was, the Bixiao Formation would not have broken so quickly today. If he had known this, he would not have chosen to activate the Bixiao Formation. Now that all the top elders of the two sects have been counterattacked by the formation, they will only lose faster. "Thank you, brother, there is no need to say these extravagant words. Today, you and I will fight these beasts to the end regardless of each other." Mrs. Yu¡¯s eyes were red, she roared, transformed into a half-human and half-tiger, and took the lead in rushing towards the Ziyang Sect¡¯s camp. "Kill, all the disciples and elders of Tianhe Martial Academy, listen, charge with me and defend the dignity of the sect with our blood." ?? kill! kill! kill! The crowd was excited, and the disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts School let out heart-rending roars and clenched the weapons in their hands. Two elders have already died to protect them. At this moment, their blood is hot. They want to fight with the sect master. Even if we fight to the last moment, even if we shed blood, we must defend the dignity of the sect. Even if you know it¡¯s a fight between trapped beasts, you still have to fight. The trapped beast¡¯s final counterattack is also fatal. It is absolutely impossible for the eldest prince and the Ziyang Sect to destroy the two major sects effortlessly. ??Today, the enemy will pay a heavy price for throwing his head and blood! "Brothers, kill one to earn enough money, kill two to earn one!" "Avenge the elders, avenge the brothers and sisters who died tragically in the secret realm!" Boom boom boom For a time, the fighting spirit was soaring, and the two sides soon fought together. The battlefield stretched for hundreds of miles, covering the entire Tianhe Martial Academy. The powerful destructive energy continued to impact, and everyone was red-eyed. As long as they found an enemy with a cultivation level similar to theirs, they would rush up without fear of death. ah¡­¡­ ?????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ In the battle between the middle and low-end combat forces, the Ziyang Sect does not have an advantage. After all, the two major sects combined, the number of people is not comparable to the Ziyang Sect. The advantage of Ziyang Sect lies in the top combat power of the eldest prince, but since the Bixiao formation was broken, the eldest prince has been watching with his hands behind his back and not participating in the battle. "Your Highness, in my opinion, it is better to kill Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu directly, and the battle will be over." Yu Qingfeng looked at the indifferent eldest prince. "No, let them fight. After the Bixiao Formation was broken, the strong men of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa suffered a certain backlash, and their strength dropped significantly. If Ziyang Sect still cannot gain an advantage, I will be very disappointed. " The eldest prince said calmly. "yes." Yu Qingfeng did not dare to say anything more. He knew very well that this was a test for the Ziyang Sect by the eldest prince. If the Ziyang Sect could not do this, it would definitely lose its status in the eyes of the eldest prince. Not far away, Nalan Jie took a breath of cold air. The eldest prince is really a terrible person. He is so cruel to both allies and enemies. In time, this person will become a great hero. He is not someone that ordinary people can offend. of. In the blink of an eye, Nalan Jie had already exchanged glances with several elders of the Nalan family. They had already agreed before arriving that if they wanted to take action, they could just pretend. Boom boom boom With murderous intent soaring into the sky, Tianhe Martial Arts Academy has turned into a Shura field. The original peace has been replaced by killings. There are screams and killings, blood is flying, and lives are falling all the time. This is a critical moment for the life and death of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. No one can stay out of the matter. Even those disciples of the Xiao Zhen Martial Realm are looking for opponents who are comparable in strength to themselves. The eggs were not finished when the nest was overturned. If the sect was destroyed today, the only thing waiting for them would be death. The eldest prince was the only one idle in the entire battlefield. He was strolling around, looking at everything with indifference, his noble aura fully displayed. In his eyes, all these people are just pawns to satisfy his emperor's heart, and he enjoys the pleasure of controlling everything. On the other side, in a wilderness in Tianhe County, a large hole was suddenly torn out of the voidson. The figure of a young man in white slowly descended from inside. "Um?" As soon as Su Han arrived in this wilderness, his keen sense of smell noticed something was wrong. In the distance, in an area thousands of miles away, there was a huge amount of blood rolling continuously. Looking in that direction, it was exactly where the Tianhe Martial Academy was. At this moment, several young true martial artist warriors ran over in a hurry. Looking at the uniform clothes they were wearing, they seemed to be disciples of some nearby small sect. "A few of you will stay." Su Han regained his momentum and shouted. Those people stopped and were startled when they saw Su Han. A disciple immediately pulled out his long sword and said warily: "Youwho are you? Your cultivation level is so high, why are you here?" "You guys look so hurried, could it be that something big happened in Tianhe County today?" Su Han asked. "Haha, you asked the right question. Today there is chaos in Tianhe County. His Royal Highness the Prince led the Ziyang Sect and Nalan Family to attack Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. I heard that the battle was very fierce. Now the city within a thousand miles radius and the sects all withdrew for fear of being affected by the war." A disciple from a small sect said. After Su Han heard this, his expression changed, he turned around and ran away. "Who is this person? We are all about the same age, but his cultivation is so unfathomable that no one can see through it." Several disciples from the small sect looked at each other in incomprehensible horror. ¡­¡­ In the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the fighting was still going on. A ninth-level elder of the Zhenwu Realm in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy was pierced by a sword from a master of the Ziyang Sect and died tragically on the spot. The battle continues until now. The remaining eight elders at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm at Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa have suffered casualties one after another. The Bixiao Formation was broken before, and the backlash caused to these elders was too serious. Xie Tianhe and Mrs. Yu saw it, and their hearts were as sharp as a knife. The stagnant emotions in their chests were getting worse and worse, and they were in urgent need of an explosion. breakthrough. Elders at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm fell one by one, and most of the masters at the seventh or eighth level of the True Martial Realm were killed or injured. The disciples of the two sect alliances began to feel despair in their hearts. They knew that with today's battle, both Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa would become history. , all of them will die. The fall of their fellow sects, the blood of their fellow sects, and the crumbling buildings are the homes they have lived in year after year. Now that their homes have been destroyed, what can they do to face their ancestors? This kind of despair is like a contagious virus. Once it starts to spread on the battlefield, it cannot be stopped. "AhI will fight with you!" A Tianhe Martial Arts disciple suddenly let out an earth-shattering roar and chose to self-destruct his Dantian in the Ziyang Sect camp. The strong energy generated by the explosion shook the world and the earth, and dozens of Ziyang Sect disciples of the same level were immediately blown into flying ash, with no bones left. For a time, there was a pause in the fierce battle. This tragic scene stimulated everyone's hearts. "My dear ancestors of the Tianhe Martial Academy, I, Xie, have tried my best." Xie Tianhe's eyes shed two lines of clear tears. He knew that Tianhe Martial Arts Academy was over, morale had been extremely low, and hundreds of years of foundation were about to be destroyed in his hands. The miserable cries of every elder and disciple before death were like sharp thorns piercing his heart, causing his heart to bleed. Sadness, despair, unwillingness, anger, and all kinds of emotions spread like contagious diseases on the battlefield. Many people even stopped resisting and closed their eyes to wait for death. "Whoever dares to offend my sect will be killed without mercy!" Suddenly, a roar like thunder came from the west, accompanied by boundless air waves. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 303 The Genius Returns You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone couldn't help but look in that direction, and saw a figure leaping out of the air wave, with blood all over his body. He opened and closed his moves widely, and rushed into the Ziyang Sect's camp, like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, unstoppable. Ahhh On the spot, the heads of several seventh-level warriors of the Ziyang Sect¡¯s True Martial Realm were smashed into pieces, and their blood flowed all over the floor. Immediately afterwards, the sound of sizzling piercing the sky could be heard endlessly, and figures shot out from the void one after another, falling like dumplings. When everyone landed, their momentum surged and they rushed towards the Ziyang Sect's camp. This sudden reinforcements dropped from the sky, leaving everyone unable to recover. Not to mention the Ziyang Sect, even the people from Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa also stared at this scene with their mouths wide open. What did they see? Familiar faces, Cheng Can, Shen Xingyun, Mei Ruoxi, Mei Haoran "How is this going?" "Am I dreaming?" ¡°Our talented senior brothers and sisters are all back!¡± The disciples of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa trembled in disbelief. Everyone had a dreamy look on their faces. Today's events were really a big ups and downs for them. They thought that the fate of the sect had been decided today. I reached the end, but I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a turning point. "Everyone, please kill me. We cannot let these people invade our home." Cheng Can shouted loudly and used the Great Sun Thunder Fist. The billowing air flow gathered into a huge golden fist and slammed into the Ziyang Sect's camp. Immediately, several Ziyang Sect elders and disciples at the seventh level of the True Martial Realm were smashed to pieces. , died tragically on the spot. ¡°As expected, they are back, they are not dead.¡± "What an astonishing momentum. All of them carry a monstrous evil spirit that makes people dare not look directly at them. Our two sect alliance can be saved." The disciples of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, who had already fallen into despair, became excited when they saw the sudden appearance of Cheng Can and others, rekindling the fire of hope, and new fighting spirit emerged deep in their hearts. "Kill kill kill" All the disciples of the two sect alliances were red-eyed. Under the leadership of Zhenwu Tianjing geniuses such as Cheng Can and Mei Ruoxi, they launched a new round of attack on the Ziyang sect camp. This time, the combat power of the two sect alliances was obviously much more powerful than before. The geniuses who returned from the secret realm have greatly increased their strength and combat effectiveness. Moreover, everyone received the Sword Tomb Sword distributed by Su Han, and their combat effectiveness suddenly increased significantly. " Moreover, after experiencing the baptism of the Blood Demon War, their mentality has changed. They have transformed from flowers that grew up in the greenhouse into truly strong men who can stand alone. When Mrs. Yu finally saw her favorite disciple Mei Ruoxi, she burst into tears and was speechless. After the master and apprentice briefly exchanged a few glances, they rushed towards the Ziyang Sect's camp together. "Master, what should I do? These people are not dead. It's so weird." There was an explosion on the Ziyang Sect side. What happened was completely beyond their expectations. The geniuses from Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa actually returned from the secret realm unharmed, and their strength became stronger than before. This was not what they wanted to see at all. of. What puzzled them most was how did these geniuses escape from the siege of the Blood Demon army? What happened in the secret realm of Tianhe? Yu Qingfeng¡¯s face was extremely ugly. Facing the questions from the Ziyang Sect, he was also confused and couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. Even the eldest prince stared deeply at the group of geniuses who had returned from the secret realm of Tianhe, and his heart was filled with turmoil! The joining of the young geniuses made the two sides once again evenly matched. Cheng Can killed a Ziyang Sect disciple who was rushing towards him with one palm. He fell back and came to Xie Tianhe's side, cupping his hands: "Master!" "Cheng Can, great, great, you are back. When we saw the image stone, we thought" Master Xie was so excited that he spoke incoherently, his voice choked with sobs. "Sect Master, the eldest prince and the Ziyang Sect actually joined forces to concoct such a shocking conspiracy. Not only did they introduce the remnants of the Blood Demon from a hundred years ago into Tianhe County, but they also tried to destroy our two sects. It is really crazy." Cheng Can¡¯s tone was angry. Xie Tianhe hurriedly asked: "How did you escape from those blood demons? Is everyone safe?" "It was Senior Brother Su Han who led the people to resist the Blood Demon.Finally, he broke into the Blood Demon Festival and saved us, killing all the Blood Demons. " Cheng Can couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he talked about the magnificent battle with the Blood Demon. Recalling the figure that appeared at the Blood Demon Ceremony like a divine weapon descending from the sky, Cheng Can was heartbroken. "Su Han, it's Su Han again." Xie Tianhe laughed until tears flowed down his cheeks. He was extremely moved and very happy. Taking this disciple into the Tianhe Martial Academy could be said to be the most right thing Xie Tianhe had done in his life. "Where is Su Han now? Is something delayed?" Xie Tianhe's eyes were filled with hope. He knew that he was right. Su Han was indeed a peerless evildoer. He could kill thousands of blood demons in one fell swoop. His horror was simply unimaginable. If Su Han could rush back to Tianhe Martial Academy today, the eldest prince would definitely not be his opponent. Unexpectedly, Cheng Can¡¯s expression changed after hearing Xie Tianhe¡¯s question, and he was speechless for a long time. "what happened?" Master Xie¡¯s whole body was suddenly shaken, and an ominous premonition suddenly surged deep in his heart. "After we killed the blood demon, the secret realm suddenly began to collapse. Senior Brother Su in order to save people, he stayed in the secret realm and did not have time to escape." Cheng Can simply did not dare to look directly into the eyes of Sect Leader Xie. He forced himself to finish speaking calmly, feeling as if he was about to collapse. "You mean, Su Han is dead?" Sect Master Xie was in disbelief. His whole mind was buzzing, and he couldn't even hear clearly what Cheng Can said next. Not far away, Lingzhi, who was fighting a bloody battle, suddenly froze as if he had been electrocuted. She was stunned for a full second, and the true energy in her body suddenly roared out like a tide. The long sword in her hand stabbed into the body of the enemy opposite, and blood mist splashed everywhere! The next second, Lingzhi's body turned into a stream of light and landed next to Xie Tianhe, "Master, it is impossible for Su Han to die. People like him will never die so easily." Cheng Can shook his head dejectedly, "Teacher Lingzhi, we don't believe it either, but the secret realm of Tianhe has disappeared. No matter how powerful Senior Brother Su is, how can he defy the power of the rules of heaven and earth." Lingzhi opened her mouth, but her mind went blank. She would never believe that Su Han was dead, but she couldn't find any reason to refute it. Her mind was filled with the comings and goings with Su Han during this period. The first time they met was in the girls' dormitory area of ??Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Su Han really scolded her at that time. The second time was in martial arts class. At that time, Su Han showed his prowess for the first time, and with an almost devastating force, he violently killed Yan Guanyun, the proud disciple of Tuoba's lineage, which made her have a strange understanding of Su Han for the first time. Later, Lingzhi was shocked and surprised by the interactions again and again. ?????????? The turn of events at the Tianyun Trading Company¡¯s elixir conference, the heaven-defying method of killing three generations of Tuoba¡¯s descendants, and the brilliance of wiping out the two geniuses of the Ziyang Sect in the martial arts competition Lingzhi still didn¡¯t believe in such an amazing genius, so he fell like this? She didn¡¯t believe it. Lingzhi definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it until she saw the body. "Master, although Senior Brother Su is not here, we cannot just accept our fate. We must fight to the end." Cheng Can¡¯s tone was filled with anger. "You're right, it's raining now, come and help Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa." As soon as he finished speaking, a stream of light flew over and transformed into the figure of a thin young man in front of everyone. A pair of dark eyes, which were somewhat similar to Su Han's, made everyone present stunned. But before they had time to investigate Su Yu¡¯s identity, they heard another shout from the distance, the sound shook the sky. "All the martial arts elites of Yaowang Palace come to help Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa!" Everyone looked up and saw a huge group of people coming through the air. They were actually twenty or thirty Zhenwu Tianjing masters. They landed in the camps of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa with the overwhelming momentum. beside. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 304: Su Han turns the tide! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This is the Medicine King Palace. There are many experts. The Medicine King Palace has received favors from Senior Brother Su Han. They are here to help us!" The disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy clenched their fists, with tears in their eyes. The person they were looking forward to today did not appear. Maybe he will never appear again in the future, but his existence will never be erased. Kill, kill, kill! The crowd's momentum was overwhelming, turning their grief and anger into strength, and charged towards the Ziyang Sect's camp again. "snort" The eldest prince stood far away in the air, looking down at the battlefield from a high position, and finally sneered. "It seems that you are determined to force me to take action personally." The eldest prince¡¯s voice carried an everlasting indifference. From the beginning of the war to now, he has been like a high emperor, overlooking everything. But now, the emperor is about to step down from the altar and demonstrate his supreme intimidation in person. He slowly stretched out his right hand, and a large bloody handprint covered the sky, pressing towards everyone's heads. "No! What kind of martial arts is this?" Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu¡¯s expressions immediately changed. Under the pressure of the big bloody handprints, everyone could smell the strong aura of death coming towards their faces. That aura that destroys everything and riots makes people's hearts tremble. "This is the innate magical power of the Blood Demon." Mrs. Yu¡¯s face turned slightly pale. She finally understood why the eldest prince wanted to cooperate with the Blood Demon. The tyrannical power of the Blood Demon clan has always been the dream of many human warriors and they must obtain it at all costs. "All Zhenwu Tianjing masters come together to crush his moves." Xie Tianhe shouted loudly, and all the Zhenwu Tianjing masters launched their moves one after another. More than a hundred attacks hit the eldest prince's bloody handprints at the same time. ???????????????????????? The eldest prince¡¯s bloody handprint shattered suddenly, and the more than a hundred people who attacked below spit out a mouthful of blood and stepped back in shock. "How can he be so tyrannical? Isn't it possible that none of the more than a hundred Zhenwu Tianjing masters can be his enemy?" The crowd couldn't believe their eyes. The eldest prince was too tyrannical. This bloody big handprint was something that could completely crush the joint attack of more than a hundred Zhenwu Tianjing masters. Ha ha¡­¡­ The eldest prince's momentum changed, and he looked up to the sky and laughed wildly. With high spirits, he once again stretched out a big bloody handprint, locked the qi of more than a hundred people, and grabbed it violently. "Kill, kill, kill!" Xie Tianhe roared desperately, his eyes were already filled with blood, and his thin figure directly faced the eldest prince's move. Looking at the posture, he was actually about to self-destruct his true energy sea, fighting for the price of being wiped out in ashes. He would also cause harm to the eldest prince. "Thank you, brother!" Mrs. Yu immediately screamed. She didn't expect Xie Tianhe to be so strong. She wanted to stop him but it was too late. "Master!" Cheng Can and others felt extremely uncomfortable. They knew what Xie Tianhe was thinking, but they couldn't stop it. They knew very well that everything the sect leader did was for everyone in the sect to survive better. "A moth flies into the flame!" The eldest prince snorted coldly, and grabbed Xie Tianhe with his big bloody handprint. At this moment, an indifferent voice came from the void: "If you dare to touch him, I will bury you in the entire Ming Palace." This voice was so majestic that it surged like the rising tide of the sea. It shocked everyone in the Ziyang Sect to the point where they could hardly stand. Even Yu Qingfeng was so shocked that cold sweat broke out on his back. Where did this powerful person come from? Just a voice could have such pressure. Just by listening to the pressure of this voice, the cultivation strength of the person who made the voice is comparable to that of the eldest prince! "who?" The eldest prince¡¯s eyes flashed with light, and his figure rose from the ground, shooting straight in the direction from which the voice came. However, the direction from which the sound came was a void without any trace of human beings. For a moment, the eldest prince simply suspected that his ears had heard wrongly. In the midst of surprise and doubt, the indifferent voice sounded again: "Say it again, from now on, whoever touches a hair of anyone in the Tianhe Martial Academy, I will punish him from the nine tribes." This voice came down coldly from high in the sky, like a god who dominates all living beings, full of majesty. That strong pressure made DeyuEveryone in Qingfeng and Ziyang Sect shuddered, as if there was a sword hanging above their heads, making them tremble violently involuntarily. "Who is it, get out of here." The eldest prince shouted sharply, with an extremely domineering cold light in his eyes, and his spiritual consciousness was released to search the surrounding sky. However, no matter how hard he searched, the person who made the sound seemed to have no entity, and there was no trace at all. Xie Tianhe took a deep breath and said loudly: "I don't know if there is an expert who can help me in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Can you show up and tell me?" Xie Tianhe did feel that this voice was somewhat familiar, but he really couldn't remember when he had met such a strong person. "Huh! Master, a person who hides his head and shows his tail is worthy of being called a master." Yu Qingfeng gritted his teeth with hatred and sneered coldly. Mrs. Yu snorted coldly: "Yu Qingfeng, are you jealous?" ¡°What a joke, do I need to be jealous?¡± Yu Qingfeng sneered, "Today I am going to kill people from the Tianhe Martial Academy. I want to see how this so-called expert can kill my nine tribes?" "That's right, hiding your head and shrinking your tail, what's the point of your ability? If you have the guts to come out and fight head-on with the strong men of our Ziyang Sect." ¡°Who do you think you are a hero if you have the guts to fight openly and play these tricks?¡± The elders of Ziyang Sect started clamoring one after another. "Yu Qingfeng, if you have the courage, you can kill him. I, Su Han, promise you that everyone in your Yu family will die a hundred times worse than Yu Yue." The indifferent voice in the void showed no emotion at all. However, when these words were spoken, they were like thunder, shocking everyone's hearts! Su Han! It turned out to be Su Han! Yu Qingfeng's whole body trembled violently. He couldn't believe his ears. The nightmare scene appeared in front of him again. Su Han's voice reminded Yu Qingfeng all the time that he had killed his biological son with his own hands. Not dead, he actually didn¡¯t die. Yu Qingfeng roared in his heart for a million times. He really couldn't believe this fact. Not only was Su Han not dead, but he had become stronger. The strong pressure in his voice was no less than that of the eldest prince. "Hahahaha, Su Han, it's really Su Han." Xie Tianhe looked up to the sky and laughed until tears flowed down his face. Su Han was not dead, and a big stone in his heart was finally put down. As long as this son does not die, Tianhe Martial Academy will always have hope. At this moment, Xie Tianhe is willing to die even if he is asked to die immediately. However, while crying with joy, Master Xie was a little confused. Everyone could only hear Su Han's voice. Where was his true body? Even the eldest prince, whose cultivation has reached the quasi-spiritual level, can't find his true body? "You dare to negotiate terms with me even if you hide your head and show your tail. If my prince kills people from your Tianhe Martial Academy, what can you do?" The eldest prince's eyes were filled with coldness. He had begun to have doubts. Su Han had only heard his voice but not seen him. No matter how powerful his voice was, what could he do to him? "In the end, the eldest prince still didn't believe that Su Han could escape from those vicious blood demons. He even suspected that the sound coming from the void at this moment was just Tianhe Martial Academy playing tricks to scare the Ziyang Sect into retreating. "Rat, if you can show up, it won't be too late to negotiate terms with this prince." The eldest prince said sternly. As soon as the eldest prince finished speaking, Su Han laughed in the void. Immediately afterwards, the thick clouds in the sky began to recede to both sides, turning into clouds and water and naturally dissipating. The entire sky showed a bright color. On the sky above, a huge human figure that seemed to be real or illusory slowly emerged. This figure, with his clothes fluttering, looks high. The magnanimity and coercion of a superior person emanated calmly. The entire sky was gradually filled with this figure, overwhelming and omnipresent. This magical scene made everyone below stunned at the same time. Lingzhi¡¯s pupils in the crowd gradually dilated, but she knew in her heart that she would never forget this scene in her entire life. The divine soldiers descended from the sky and appeared. This is a passage in the legend that only comes from the mouths of storytellers. Today, in the sky above Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, something really happened. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 305: Very awesome? Kill your whole family! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The eldest prince's eyes suddenly tightened, and he stared at the huge figure in the sky. He simply couldn't believe his eyes. "The eldest prince, you are showing off your power here and being arrogant. Why haven't you thought of going back to your own house to have a look?" Above the sky, Su Han's voice said indifferently. "What do you mean by that?" The eldest prince's scalp exploded. Su Han said indifferently: "I can't explain clearly. You'd better go back and see with your own eyes, so as not to say that I deceived you." The eldest prince stared at Su Han's figure with a deep gaze, as if he wanted to judge how true or false he said. The eldest prince still has some confidence in the defense of his prince's mansion. In the Crown Prince's Mansion, which is not very large in area, there are many mechanisms, comparable to the defense level of a yellow-level sect. Moreover, before leaving the Prince's Mansion, he also opened all the bans on all the organs in the mansion. ??????????????????????? More importantly, the eldest prince¡¯s residence also supports eight great dead men, strong men who have followed him since childhood. Each of them has a cultivation level of the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. With the eight dead warriors joining forces, even a half-step spiritual master might not be able to get the slightest advantage. Under the defense of this heavy mechanism, the Prince's Mansion is not said to be impregnable, but at least it is absolutely impossible for forces below the spiritual realm to invade. At this time, suddenly a confidant of the Prince's Mansion rushed over quickly, with a face full of panic, and reported: "Your Highness, the Prince's Mansion was attacked, all the concubines, retainers, and guards in the mansion" "how?" The eldest prince's eyes widened, and there was an indescribable and ominous feeling in his heart. "Allall were killed." The confidant simply didn¡¯t dare to meet the eldest prince¡¯s eyes. The scalp of the eldest prince exploded in an instant. No matter how calm and calm he usually is, he couldn't help but roar at this moment: "Where are the eight dead men? Didn't I order them to protect the prince's mansion!" "Your Highness, eight great dead men were killed with one move." As soon as these confidant words were spoken, the surroundings suddenly fell into deathly silence. After hearing these words, the eldest prince could no longer remain calm. The eight dead men who have followed him since childhood unite, and even his eldest son dare not say that he can be killed with one move. At the moment, the eldest prince no longer cares about the Ziyang Sect. As soon as he pulls himself up, he will rise into the sky and rush back to the prince's mansion to see what's going on. In the void, Su Han's voice said indifferently: "It's too late for you to go back. We have already killed them all, leaving no one behind." That voice was extremely cold and terrifying to hear. At this moment, everyone in Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa has been completely stunned. The mantis stalks the cicada, but the oriole follows behind. They originally thought that this was a plot that only existed in the storybook, but at this moment, it actually happened before their eyes. "His Royal Highness, this beast is so rampant and dares to do such a destructive thing. Today, His Highness the Ziyang Sect will help destroy the Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa to avenge the more than 100 lives of the Prince's Mansion." Yu Qingfeng hurriedly spoke. The more this time came, the more he understood that he must not let the eldest prince leave. Once the eldest son is lured away, the power of the Ziyang Sect alone, coupled with the Nalan family who does not sincerely contribute, is no match for the coalition forces of Tianhe Martial Academy, Ten Thousand Beasts Villa and Yaowang Palace. By then, the Ziyang Sect will not even be able to protect themselves, not to mention unifying Tianhe County. "Yu Qingfeng, you don't need to stir up trouble. If you are interested, you might as well go back to Ziyang Sect and have a look." In mid-air, Su Han's voice sneered. When Yu Qingfeng heard this, he was stunned. Although Su Han didn't say much, the sneer in his tone made Yu Qingfeng feel creepy. "What did he mean?" "Oh my God, the entire Prince's Mansion was massacred. Did I hear that right?" "It's too scary, simply too scary. This person is like the devil coming to the world. I almost suffocated with that powerful oppression." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Su Han's indifferent voice without a trace of emotion was like a huge sword hanging above their heads and might fall at any time, making them shudder. If they had not experienced it personally, they would never have imagined that a boy of only sixteen years old could have such strong pressure, like a god who dominates all living beings, making it impossible for people to have any reaction at all.??heart. The most terrifying thing is that during the martial arts competition ten days ago, Su Han's strength had clearly not reached this level. At that time, Su Han was no match for the eldest prince. In just ten days, everything changed. When Su Han returned from the Tianhe Secret Realm, his strength soared to an unprecedented level. Many people even felt that his strength could rival that of the eldest prince. This is so terrifying. The level of evil in this person is completely beyond their imagination, and the level of cruelty in this person also makes them terrified. "Su Han, what do you want?" At this moment, the eldest prince has completely regained his composure. There were indeed some of his concubines and confidants in the Crown Prince's Mansion. The death of these people made the eldest prince sad, but it did not reach the point where he became furious and lost his temper on the spot. ¡°In the final analysis, the eldest prince¡¯s nature is still extremely cold. At this moment, he was more interested in Su Han. A genius who came out of a third-rate small town was able to go all the way to the end of the monster, forcefully kill Tuoba's lineage, become a blockbuster in the martial arts competition, and grow to such a terrifying level that he could even prevent the resurrection of Demon Lord Tongtian and wipe out dozens of people. Thousands of blood demons. The eldest prince is curious about what kind of background this Su Han is, what kind of luck he has, and what kind of inheritance he has acquired, so that he can become such a monster? "Su Han, your strength has been recognized by this prince. Everything that the Tianhe Martial Academy can give you, this prince can give you ten times or a hundred times. Moreover, this prince can also promise you glory and wealth. Under one person, you can have more than ten thousand times." status above men.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t believe their ears. The eldest prince actually recruited Su Han. There was a sense of determination in his tone that he was bound to win. The eldest prince¡¯s face showed strong self-confidence. No one could refuse his offer, because no one in the entire Tianhe County could meet the conditions he offered. "If you are smart, you should know that Tianhe County is about to change. This prince has refined the Blood Demon Clan's Blood Demon Pearl and obtained the Blood Demon Clan's innate magical power. Sooner or later, this crown prince will be my crown prince. Yes. How much benefit can you gain if you insist on going against this prince?" "It's better that you and I join forces. After stabilizing Tianhe County, we can expand the territory, open up the territory, and even annex more than a dozen surrounding counties to create a new kingdom!" It must be said that the words of this eldest prince are extremely inflammatory. And what he said was extremely fluent. It was obvious that he had this kind of ambition for more than a day or two. However, when Su Han heard these words, Su Han just sneered and said nothing. The eldest prince's tone changed, and he said solemnly: "But if you persist in your stubbornness and insist on going against this prince, there will be more than a hundred lives in the prince's house. I will ask you and your family for all of them one by one." return." His words of kindness and power also reached the ears of others. At this moment, Xie Tianhe and others were stunned. They really didn¡¯t expect that the eldest prince could be so cold-blooded. The entire prince¡¯s mansion was massacred. Not only did the eldest prince not become furious, but he recruited Su Han. An extremely selfish and profit-oriented person like the eldest prince will not care about anything else except his own life and interests. What worries Xie Tianhe and others the most is that what the eldest prince said seems to be very reasonable. By accepting the recruitment of the eldest prince, Su Han can obtain the core resources of the entire Tianhe County. There is no doubt that Su Han has a much better future than staying at Tianhe Martial Academy. Moreover, it is every man's dream to open up territories and establish a kingdom. If two geniuses join forces, it may not be impossible to achieve it. "Rejecting the eldest prince's solicitation is undoubtedly an enemy of the prince's palace, and he will face a huge storm. If one person is not good, the family will face disaster. Comparing the two, anyone with a sound mind knows how to choose. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 306: The violent counterattack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xie Tianhe stared unblinking at Su Han's huge figure in the sky. He couldn't help but tremble in his heart. At this moment, he deeply hated himself. When Su Han was in Tianhe Martial Academy, he cared too little about him. , there is too little cultivation, and even if Su Han wants to leave Tianhe Martial Arts Academy at this moment, he has no reason to stay. Leaving Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is only good for Su Han. But for Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa Alliance, without Su Han, they will be destroyed today. "Mr. Han, no matter what you choose, Yaowangdian will only follow you. We have all heard from Elder Liu Mao that Yaowangdian is where it is today, thanks to the grace of the Young Master." A middle-aged man said hummingly among a group of Zhenwu Tianjing masters in Yaowang Palace. "Auntie, will senior brother really give up on us?" Ling Ruier¡¯s face turned pale, and her small hands tightly grasped Ling Zhi¡¯s skirt. Lingzhi took a deep breath, her beautiful eyes were bright, and she said decisively: "Don't worry, he won't do it." At this moment, above the sky, Su Han's voice laughed leisurely. "Your Majesty, instead of telling me that it's useless here, you might as well rush back to Prince Ming's Mansion to have a look. I'm worried that your plan to usurp the throne will not fail." "What?" No matter how good the eldest prince¡¯s psychological quality is, he couldn¡¯t help but be horrified when he heard his words. "What do you mean, boy?" The eldest prince can no longer be calm. He doesn't care if the eldest prince's mansion is massacred, because the eldest prince's mansion is just his personal villa. But he did not allow anyone to destroy his plan to ascend to the throne. "My eldest prince, do you think that if I release the old Ming King who was imprisoned by you, what chance does your plan to usurp the throne have of succeeding?" Su Han said in an indifferent voice. The eldest prince's expression suddenly changed. Su Han's words suddenly hit his weakness. The reason why he was so confident was because he used the spirit binding formation to temporarily suppress the power of Old Ming King and imprison him. Originally, according to his plan, the spirit-binding formation could be maintained for at least two days, enough for the Ziyang Sect to unify Tianhe County. Then, by gathering the power of the Ziyang Sect and the power of the blood demon controlled by his eldest son, we can completely force the old King Ming to abdicate. "If Su Han releases Old Ming Wang in advance, it will undoubtedly completely disrupt the eldest prince's perfect plan. His dream of ascending to the throne will also come to nothing. Not to mention, in Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion, there is also the core inheritance of Prince Ming¡¯s lineage¡ªa jade seal carved from Qiyang jade. The reason why the eldest prince is so eager for the throne is mostly because of this magical jade seal. And now, Su Han actually said a word without beginning and end, asking him to go back to the Ming Palace to have a look. Even if the eldest prince is not afraid of Su Han's threat, at this moment, he can't help but feel his scalp numb. He couldn't help but shouted: "There should be a limit to pretending to be a ghost!" "Are you pretending to be a ghost?" Su Han¡¯s voice was filled with an indifferent smile, but his huge figure in the sky gradually faded and seemed to disappear in the next second. At this moment, a figure flew from a distance, but it was another confidant of the eldest prince. His face was ugly, and he said anxiously: "Your Highness, the sky above Prince Ming's Mansion is surrounded by someone. That person has broken through the two gates of the palace. The defense is about to break through the last line of defense!¡± "What?" The eldest prince¡¯s face changed drastically, ¡°Who is that person?¡± The confidant did not dare to look up at the eldest prince, and said in a trembling voice: "It seems to be Su Han!" "Su Han?" The eldest prince could hardly believe his ears. Isn't Su Han right here? ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the eldest prince, everyone present suspected that they heard wrongly. Su Han was clearly here, how could he be above Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion? Hahaha¡­¡­ Above the sky, Su Han laughed loudly, the sound shook the sky. Immediately afterwards, the air of clouds and water filled the sky, and Su Han's huge figure gradually dissipated invisible like mist. The strong pressure that shrouded a hundred miles of land seemed to be suddenly withdrawn and disappeared without a trace. "No, I was deceived by him!" The eldest prince's expression suddenly changed. It was only now that he realized that Su Han had never appeared here at all! Because from beginning to end, he simply?? did not appear, just a huge shadow. A shadow deceived me! When the eldest prince thought of this, he gnashed his teeth with hatred, set off a raging rage, carried the waves to the sky, pulled up his figure, and left in the air! He had to rush back to Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion as soon as possible. If Su Han really broke in and released the imprisoned Old Prince Ming, all his plans would be over! "Your Highness!" Yu Qingfeng's face was extremely ugly, and he would follow the eldest prince as soon as he showed up. But before he could leave, he was stopped by Xie Tianhe and Mrs. Yu. Madam Yu sneered: "Yu Qingfeng, where do you want to go at this time?" Yu Qingfeng¡¯s expression became distorted, and he said coldly: ¡°Xie Tianhe, Madam Yu, is it too unkind for you to team up to fight two against one?¡± "Stop talking nonsense, our second sect has no enmity or enmity with you. When you sent troops to attack our second sect, did you ever think about being kind or not?" Xie Tianhe shouted sternly, and joined forces with Madam Yu to strike. A brilliant sword light cut through the sky, instantly cutting off one of Yu Qingfeng's arms! Ah! Yu Qingfeng almost howled in pain. He never expected that Xie Tianhe, who had always been gentle and even a little weak, would be so cruel and ruthless at this moment! However, Yu Qingfeng could not blame anyone. If he had not united with the eldest prince from the beginning to wipe out the two sect alliances, Xie Tianhe would not have been inspired to such a bloody spirit! "It's time to settle accounts with the Ziyang Sect!" "Bah, the Ziyang Sect is just the lackeys of the eldest prince. Once their master leaves, they will become lost dogs!" "Now that there is no eldest son, the Ziyang Sect is no match for us. Kill, drive them all away." "Damn it, I'm going to kill the grandson of the Ziyang Sect until he urinates blood today." The entire battlefield became violent in an instant. The situation between the two sides was completely reversed. The alliance of the two sects of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa used overwhelming strength to crush the Ziyang Sect's camp! The scene in front of him instantly became the end of Ziyang Sect. Without the eldest son, and the two sect alliances still had reinforcements, the Ziyang Sect alone could not withstand the violent counterattack of the two sect alliances. Especially the group of geniuses who came back from the secret realm and had the experience of fighting against the Blood Demon. They were extremely ferocious, and they all ran rampant on the battlefield with so much evil energy and ferocity. Ahhh The disciples and elders of the Ziyang Sect screamed in agony and were killed to the point of being defeated. If this continues, the Ziyang Sect will probably be destroyed. Yu Qingfeng¡¯s heart was bleeding. When he came to attack Tianhe Martial Academy, he was full of confidence. He never thought that there would be such an ending. In his expectation, with the strength of the Ziyang Sect and the eldest prince, they could easily destroy the Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, and then the Ziyang Sect would unify the five major forces and become the unique giant in Tianhe County. But he didn¡¯t expect that God¡¯s calculations were not as good as those of humans. Su Han¡¯s sudden appearance completely shattered all of Yu Qingfeng¡¯s plans and even turned the situation around! What makes people vomit blood the most is that Su Han didn't even show up at all, he was just a shadow. With just one shadow, the entire situation has undergone earth-shaking changes. "No more fighting, surrender, I surrender" An elder of the Ziyang Sect shouted in despair. Before he came, he never imagined that it would be like this. Their biggest patron, the eldest prince, would actually leave midway and leave them here to be slaughtered. "Humph, who gave you the right to surrender?" Cheng Can snorted coldly, and swung out the Great Sun Thunder Fist, smashing the opponent's sternum to pieces, leaving a big hole in his chest, and the whole person flew out like a kite with a broken string. "How can the blood of the elders and disciples of our second sect be shed in vain? Blood debt must be paid with blood. If you want to surrender and save your life, there is no way!" Cheng Can flipped his palm, and a sword from the sword appeared in his hand. The bright sword light rushed out and cut the Ziyang Sect elder in half in mid-air. PS: Thank you again Shanshan Buguai for your support! It¡¯s the end of the month. Don¡¯t throw the flowers carelessly at everyone¡¯s hoardings! Everyone knows that Feiyue rarely reaches out to ask for flowers. At most, he only asks for flowers at the beginning and end of the month. Now Feiyue urgently needs your flower support. Please help me! In addition, next month is the outbreak month, so stay tuned! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 307: It¡¯s your own fault and you won¡¯t survive You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If Senior Brother Su were here, he would never give these people a chance to surrender." Cheng Can¡¯s eyes shone brightly, his whole life was extremely fierce, and he charged towards the Ziyang Sect camp again. "Wait a minute!" Nalan Jie, who was fighting with Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu, suddenly shouted loudly. "Thank you, Master, Madam Yu. You should know that my surrender to the Ziyang Sect is not sincere. Now, I, the Nalan Family, sincerely unite with you to destroy the Ziyang Sect. How about we turn our hostility into friendship?" Nalan Jie's eyes shone with a shrewd light. He had already seen that today the Ziyang Sect has become the abandoned chess of the eldest prince, and the Nalan family, which has surrendered to the Ziyang Sect, is even more abandoned among the abandoned chess. Nalan Jie didn¡¯t want to be a forfeit, and he didn¡¯t mind defecting at the end of the battle. He even felt that he could not hold Su Han accountable for killing the number one genius of the Nalan family, as long as he could leave the sunken ship of the Ziyang Sect. "Hahaha, Nalan Jie, you are so smart. That's not what you said before the fight started." Xie Tianhe laughed heartily and heartily as never before, and the pain and stagnation in his chest was suddenly released happily. "Nalan Jie, this is your own choice. It is your own fault and you will not survive. Now even if we spare your life, do you think Su Han will let you go?" Mrs. Yu snorted coldly. In the current situation, the alliance of the two sects did not need to accept the surrender of the Nalan family. With Nalan Jie's character, they could not afford it. It was better to fight to the death. "You two, my Nalan family has no enmity with you before, so why do we need to kill them all like this?" Nalan Jie still wanted to continue to persuade the two of them. At this time, Cheng Can's figure suddenly appeared: "Sect Master, Madam Yu, don't listen to his glib words. In the secret realm of Tianhe, he once ordered the geniuses of the Nalan Family to kill all the geniuses of our martial arts academy, leaving no one behind. ." "What?" Xie Tianhe's expression changed, and a cold air suddenly appeared on his face. Nalan Jie's heart sank. He didn't expect that the order he issued would be known to the disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. It seems that it is impossible to seek peace today. "Think carefully, if you kill me today, the geniuses of my Nalan family will definitely avenge me in the future." Nalan Jie's face turned cold and he issued a warning. "Hahaha, where are the geniuses of the Nalan family? We have killed all the geniuses of your Nalan family." Cheng Can laughed loudly and hit Nalan Jie with a thunder fist. "The three of us join forces and don't give him any chance to resist!" Mrs. Yu¡¯s voice was extremely cold. She had a strong temper and hated a wallflower like Nalan Jie the most. She would never give him the slightest chance to escape. The three powerful men joined forces, and their true energy turned into a stream of light that soared into the sky. It was extremely sharp and slashed directly at Nalan Jie. After hearing two scoffs, Nalan Jie's arms were cut off by Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu respectively, and a big hole was cut in his chest by Cheng Can, causing blood to flow. This means that Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu showed mercy, otherwise, Nalan Jie would have been cut in half. Of course, the reason why the two did not kill Nalan Jie was not because they felt compassion. Nalan Jie must die, but as a giant in Tianhe County, how could he die so easily. "Thank you, brother, Mrs. Yu, don't kill me. I am willing to cultivate myself and dedicate all the wealth of the Nalan family to you." Facing the threat of death, Nalan Jie finally began to panic and begged again and again. "I will kill you for sure, but not now." Xie Tianhe stretched out his hand, and a bright Tianhe finger light shot out from his fingertips and rushed into Nalan Jie's sea of ??true energy, destroying his cultivation. Afterwards, Xie Tianhe ordered people to imprison Nalan Jie. "The purpose of sparing you is to make you open your eyes wide and see how ridiculous your so-called conforming to the general trend is. The eldest prince cannot represent the general trend. Just wait and see. Sooner or later, the eldest prince will die in Su Han in the hands.¡± ?? Originally, Xie Tianhe still didn't believe it when it was said that Su Han suppressed the blood demon rebellion alone in the secret realm and destroyed all the blood demons. But Su Han's sudden appearance made Xie Tianhe understand that this son's unnatural methods were really not something he could measure based on his vision. For Xie Tianhe, the skyBeing able to have this son for Hewuyuan is really a great blessing that Xie Tianhe has never dared to imagine in his life. A peerless genius can often completely change the fate of a sect, and Su Han is just such a genius. As for Mrs. Yu, her beautiful eyes twinkled, and her face had a thoughtful look. From time to time she glanced in the direction of Prince Ming's Mansion, and then at her disciple Mei Ruoxi. From the first second when Su Han appeared, Mei Ruoxi's whole body fell into a state of sluggishness. Su Han's shadow has disappeared for a while now, but Mei Ruoxi is still staring blankly at the sky, with a look of obsession in her dark, jewel-like eyes. Mrs. Yu sighed slightly when she saw her like this. She knew that although her apprentice was proud, he was actually very simple. Some seeds, if planted inadvertently, took root and sprouted, and could never be freed again. Mrs. Yu doesn¡¯t know what happened in the secret realm of Tianhe, but she can probably guess a thing or two. In the heart of every girl, there is a dream of a young hero. Especially when encountering danger, this young hero appears in time to turn the tide. "I'm afraid the goddess has a dream, but Prince Xiang has no intention!" Mrs. Yu sighed softly, but did not interfere much. On the contrary, she could understand her apprentice's mood very well, and she even felt that if Mrs. Yu were ten years younger and met such a young hero, she would not be tempted. Not only Mei Ruoxi, but also many female disciples from Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa are looking up at the direction where Su Han's shadow disappeared. I am afraid that they will not be able to erase the scene of Su Han's shadow from their minds for the rest of their lives. . On the other side, Yu Qingfeng, who had lost his arm, stared resentfully in the direction where Su Han's shadow disappeared, with a look like a poisonous snake in his eyes. He suddenly took out a golden talisman from his storage ring. After crushing it, his whole body was enveloped by a stream of light and disappeared instantly. "No, Escape Talisman!" Xie Tianhe reacted immediately. He wanted to stop him but it was too late. He watched Yu Qingfeng escape with the Escape Talisman. "Thank you, brother, what should I do? Should I pursue him or not?" Mrs. Jade asked. Xie Tianhe shook his head, "Yu Qingfeng is just a lackey, and the eldest prince is the real trouble. If the eldest prince is not eliminated, not only our two sects will never have peace, but the entire Tianhe County will also be in peace because of this." "Okay, then we will first summon all the Zhenwu Tianjing masters to go to Prince Ming's Mansion and meet Su Han." Mrs. Yu said decisively. "Thank you, Sect Master, Sect Master Jade, this is the holy healing medicine given to you by the Medicine King Palace." A representative of the Medicine King Palace came forward and handed over a batch of Xuanfei Huanyang Pills. After everyone took the elixir and recovered from their injuries, they all regained their momentum, walked through the air, and flew towards Prince Ming's Mansion. ¡­¡­ The eldest prince rushed back to Prince Ming's Mansion, but did not see Su Han. "Your Highness, Su Han tried to break through the third line of defense of the palace, but failed. He seems to have retreated." The prince¡¯s confidants came to report. After hearing this, the eldest prince felt a little at ease. The third line of defense is a pressure restriction at the spiritual level, and Su Han has no way to break it. "Brother!" At this moment, a bright figure suddenly rushed out from the depths of the palace, wearing a lavender gauze skirt, with bright eyes and a beautiful face. At this moment, this bright and unparalleled girl stood in front of the eldest prince, staring at the eldest prince with a pair of extremely bright eyes, and said in an angry tone: "Brother, do you have to do the opposite?" "Step aside." The eldest prince's tone was indifferent, as if the girl standing in front of him was not his biological sister at all, but just a stranger. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 308: The tragedy of father and son fighting each other You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mingzhu trembled in her heart, the extremely indifferent look in the eyes of the eldest prince made her feel strange. She really couldn't believe that the person in front of her was actually the relative she had called for sixteen years. Although they were not usually close, they were connected by blood after all. "Brother, tell me first, what do you want to do when you come to the palace in such a hurry?" Mingzhu took a deep breath and asked. "Go away!" The eldest prince's patience finally ran out, and the pressure of the quasi-spiritual realm was suddenly released. Mingzhu's face changed drastically, and her whole body was like a trembling leaf in a storm. She took more than ten steps back before she could stabilize her figure. She had been pampered and pampered by King Ming since she was a child. She had never seen such a battle before. Her thin body could not help but tremble, and her eyes were filled with angry tears. At this time, a woman in white walked out of the palace, gently supported Mingzhu, and sighed: "Sister Mingzhu, why are you doing this?" This woman in white is actually blue hookah. ¡°Go away, who do you think you are, worthy of being called sister to this princess?¡± Mingzhu slapped Lan Shisha¡¯s hand away in disgust. ?? Lan Shuiyan's face changed slightly, and her pair of beautiful, smoke-like eyes immediately looked at the eldest prince, with a hint of grievance in his eyes. The eldest prince did not even look at the blue shisha. He was not in the mood to care about such trivial matters at the moment. He straightened his body and flew towards the secret prison where Old Ming Wang was imprisoned. A ray of light flashed, but Mingzhu stood in front of the eldest prince again, and shouted sternly: "If you don't explain clearly, don't think about it! If you dare to take a step forward, I will kill you here!" The eldest prince frowned slightly and said calmly: "Do you think I care about your life?" "You" Mingzhu was stunned in disbelief, and her heart felt cold. "Come here, take the little princess with you to the secret prison." The eldest prince ordered calmly. A group of guards rushed out and surrounded Mingzhu. Mingzhu struggled desperately and asked, "What are you going to do?" "Don't you want to know why I came to the palace? I will let you see enough today." The eldest prince sneered, and then, with Mingzhu and Lanshuiyan in tow, he headed toward the royal palace's secret prison. Deep in the secret prison, a formation shining with golden light was in operation. It was the spirit-binding formation arranged by the eldest prince. Once activated, it could lock all the spiritual power of the spiritual powerhouse, making it impossible for the spiritual powerhouse to exert it. Every bit of strength. This formation diagram of the spirit-binding formation was also obtained by the eldest prince from the blood demon clan. After two months of painstaking arrangements, it has finally begun to take effect, and the consumption of this spirit-binding formation is also terrifying. To operate it for a day and a night, it requires 100,000 low-grade yuan stones, which is equivalent to the entire foundation of a yellow-level sect. . With full calculations, the Great Prince¡¯s spirit-binding formation can only last for two more days at most. At this moment, in the center of the spirit-binding formation, an old man was chained up. The old man had lion-like blond hair and his eyes were tightly closed. Traces of his former majesty could still be seen on his face, but now his vitality was very weak. His head was tilted to one side, and he was obviously in a state of drowsiness. The eldest prince and others entered the secret cell, and the sound woke the old man up. The old man immediately opened his eyes, staring at the few people who entered the secret cell with gleaming eyes. "Father!" When Mingzhu saw the old man, she couldn't help but exclaimed and tears rolled down her face. With her eyesight, she can see that the current Old Ming King only has less than 10% of the skill he had in his heyday, and this is all due to the effectiveness of the Great Prince's Spirit Binding Formation. "Father, they all said that you were traveling around. Who would have thought that you would be locked up here." Mingzhu cried uncontrollably. She knew that the battle for the throne had been bloody since ancient times, but she never thought that this kind of thing would happen around her. When Old King Ming saw his beloved little daughter, his expression softened, and he sighed: "Stop crying, you will succeed as a king or lose as a bandit, your father has accepted his fate." "Father" Although Mingzhu has always been angry with the old King Ming, she hates her father for closing the door of Prince Ming's Mansion when Su Han was in danger and letting Su Han die. I hate that my father has been imprisoning his fourth brother Mingjie for this matter and has not released him until now. However, the love of flesh and blood and the connection of blood, not to mention the fact that Old Ming Wang has always regarded her as the apple of his eye and cared for her in the past sixteen years. Therefore, when Mingzhu saw her father like this, her heart still ached.   Old Mingwang comforted his daughter for a few words, turned to face the eldest prince, and said coldly: "I know you came today because you want my life." The eldest prince looked indifferent. Faced with Old Ming Wang's words, he did not confirm or deny them. "Mingyu, since you were born, I have always believed that you are the future successor. I have trained you to be a hero and raised you to be cold and selfish. But I never thought that one day, you would be retributed on me." Old Ming Wang smiled, his smile was infinitely sad. "Now I have regretted it. If you are allowed to sit on the throne of Tianhe County, Tianhe County will never have peace." Old Ming Wang continued. The eldest prince¡¯s expression remained unchanged and he said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s too late for you to regret.¡± "Haha, don't be too happy too early. Feng shui takes turns, and it may not turn to you in the end." The eldest prince¡¯s expression changed and he shouted: ¡°What do you mean?¡± "It's not interesting, I just said it casually." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the blue. When a person is about to die, his words are also good. Only now did King Ming understand that the best is not the one who shows off his sharp edge. Looking back now, Mingjie, who has always been quiet and unassuming, is actually the most ambitious and responsible among all the princes. On the other hand, the eldest prince Mingyu, the successor he devoted himself to cultivating, is blindly indifferent and selfish, and cannot pretend to be broad-minded enough to conquer the world. "It's a pity, it's too late to say anything now." Mingzhu cried even harder after hearing what Old Ming Wang said. Old King Ming suddenly raised his anger and shouted: "You son of a bitch, why are you still dragging your feet? Let's do it. Even if I only have less than 10% of my power left, you may not be able to defeat me!" "Even when death is imminent, you still persist in your obsession!" The eldest prince's eyes flashed with murderous intent, and a blood-red light shot out from his fingers, breaking through the old Ming King's body defense without any hindrance, and passed by his neck. Pfft! Blood mist splashed everywhere, and the blond head of Old Ming Wang left his body in an instant, and rolled on the ground. Old Ming Wang still had a look of disbelief on his face. He expected that he would die today, but he did not expect that he would die so easily. The powerful man in the spiritual realm who once covered the sky with one hand was beheaded by the eldest prince with one move. Mingzhu looked at this scene as if she was stunned. The blood was splashed on her face, which was a little warm, but she had no reaction. Father and son kill each other, kill the king and kill the father. It was like a nightmare scene that really happened before her eyes. Mingzhu¡¯s pupils slowly dilated, and the picture in front of her gradually became distorted, turning into dots of starlight and dissipating in her consciousness. She only felt an unusual tightness in her chest, and her whole body was swaying like a fallen leaf in the wind. But she knew in her heart that from today on, her world has been turned upside down. "Gather the troops and prepare to ascend the throne!" The eldest prince snorted coldly and walked out of the prison. His back was cold and emotionless. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Su Han stood in mid-air, his evil eyes quietly opened, locked thousands of meters away, watching everything that happened in Prince Ming's Mansion. The third line of defense of Prince Ming's Mansion is a spiritual level pressure restriction. This restriction can block almost all warriors below the spiritual realm, but it can only block Su Han. The reason why Su Han didn't break into Prince Ming's Mansion was because he wanted to wait until the eldest prince came back. He knew that as soon as the eldest prince came back, he would definitely kill Old Ming Wang first. Su Han had no intention of releasing Old Ming Wang at all, he just wanted to see the scene of father and son killing each other. King Ming, who has been in power all his life, never imagined that a few months ago he would choose to burn the bridge and sit idly by when faced with a young man who was in dire straits. But today, the same thing happened to be reversed, and he was stood aside and watched by the other party. With Su Han¡¯s character, it would be impossible for him to save Old Ming Wang no matter what. " Moreover, with Su Han's strength, he does not need to rely on the power of Old Ming Wang at all. He can deal with the eldest prince by himself. The only thing Su Han has to do now is to wait. Wait until the eldest prince wears the yellow robe and reaches the pinnacle of life. "Capturing my father and killing my fellow disciples, how can we let you die so easily with such a blood feud? Letting you father and son kill each other is just a prelude. Next, I will let you experience the ups and downs of life. !" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)??¡±(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 309: Got hold of Su Han? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the main hall of Prince Ming's Mansion, the eldest prince was pacing back and forth, looking at the dark group of subordinates below. His heart was filled with an inexplicable feeling of disgust. As the feeling of disgust became stronger and stronger, the eldest prince realized that there must be something wrong, but he didn't know what the problem was. Logically speaking, there is absolutely no problem if there is a spiritual level pressure restriction outside the palace. However, the eldest prince always had a vague feeling, as if there was an extremely cold gaze staring at him indifferently. This feeling left the eldest prince with a lump in his throat. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this moment, everyone around suddenly knelt down. Led by Lord Lan of Tianyun Trading Company, everyone shouted in unison: "Please, Your Highness, be crowned the Great Treasure!" "Your Highness, please be honored as a great treasure!" "Your Highness, please be honored as a great treasure!" The uniform voice spread to every corner of the palace, and also reached the prison of the palace. In the prison, a disheveled figure raised his head, his eyes were extremely clear. It was the fourth prince Mingjie who had been imprisoned for four months. He listened intently to the roar of the mountains and the tsunami, and couldn't help but show a look of worry in his eyes. "Wait a minute." In the main hall, the eldest prince suddenly waved his hand to stop the roaring tsunami of his subordinates. "Then you can show Su Han's information to this prince." The eldest prince could guess that the disgusting feeling in his heart must be related to Su Han. He didn't want to still have a disgusting feeling in his heart when he was wearing a yellow robe and becoming a great treasure. The eldest prince needs to be sure that Su Han cannot cause any trouble in a short time. It's best to be able to grasp some of Su Han's handles or weaknesses, so that you can sit back and relax. Su Han¡¯s information has long been collected by the loyal subordinates of the eldest prince and compiled into a book. Everything that happened to him in the past sixteen years has been clearly written down, down to the smallest detail. It was also the first time for the eldest prince to see such detailed information about Su Han. What made people feel a little strange was that this person had been a famous playboy before he was fifteen years old. It was not until one day when he was fifteen that he suddenly showed his greatness. , from a small third-rate place like Qingye City, he rose up like a monster and fought all the way to Tianhe County, defeating all opponents and becoming the number one young person in Tianhe County. Even a man as well-informed as the eldest prince has to admit that the trajectory of this person's rise is completely beyond his scope of knowledge. "Um?" The eldest prince suddenly paused for a moment. He saw something he was interested in in this information. "Five months ago, the fourth son of our family went to the Su family in Qingye City to visit Su Han." "Moreover, the first person Su Han met when he came to Tianhe County was also the fourth child in our family." "Is there evidence that Su Han and Lao Si are brothers and very close?" Hahaha¡­¡­ The eldest prince¡¯s eyes flashed with light, he laughed loudly, and walked around in circles for a long time. It turned out that the biggest weight to contain Su Han had always been in Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion. "Go to Tianlao and bring the Fourth Brother!" The eldest prince¡¯s eyes flashed coldly and he ordered decisively. Soon, the eldest prince¡¯s confidant brought someone up, it was Mingjie. Mingjie is not a fool. He knows that bringing him out at this time will definitely not do anything good. Then he asked coldly: "What happened to your father?" The eldest prince said indifferently: "Is it necessary for you to question my actions?" Mingjie said angrily: "Mingyu, you rebellious minister, if I have a chance in the future, I will cut you into pieces!" "Trash, you can't do anything to me. Stay here and enjoy the moment when I wear my yellow robe. If your good brother comes to save you, I will teach him that he will never come back." The eldest prince had a sneer on his face. With Mingjie as a weight, he could be said to be a sharp weapon to contain Su Han. When the time comes, even if Su Han can break through the restrictions on the periphery of the palace, as long as Mingjie is around, Su Han will resort to traps and can only tie his hands and feet, unable to exert his maximum strength at all. Mingjie was stunned: "My good brother?" He had no idea what the eldest prince was talking about. "Hmph! Your ability to pretend to be stupid is top-notch. You are worthy of being my Mingyu's younger brother. I looked down on you before." There was a cold light in the eldest prince's eyes. If he had known earlier,To befriend a monster like Su Han, I'm afraid Mingjie would have been assassinated long ago. Fortunately, Mingjie was imprisoned by Old Mingwang early in the morning, so there was no trouble. Otherwise, with Su Han's ability, I am afraid that by this time, Mingjie would have become the biggest enemy in preventing the eldest prince from ascending to the throne. When the eldest prince thought of this, he couldn't help but feel a little scared in his heart. At this moment, he put aside all the distracting thoughts in his mind and shouted: "Come here, convey my will and ascend the throne!" "Congratulations to your Majesty for your great honor!" "Congratulations to your Majesty for your great honor!" "Congratulations to your Majesty for your great honor!" Led by Lan Xingzhu, everyone roared again, and the unified voice once again spread to every corner of Prince Ming's Mansion. The eldest prince Mingyu ascended the throne, and Prince Ming¡¯s palace changed its doors and became the world of the new Prince Ming! This news, as if it had grown wings, spread to every corner of Tianhe County and every household. For a time, some families were happy and some were sad. When the two sect alliances of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa waiting outside Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion heard the news, they could hardly believe their ears. The eldest prince has ascended the throne! ¡°Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion has been completely controlled by the eldest prince!¡± "No, Brother Xie, the imperial seal of Prince Ming's Palace is a piece of Seven-Yang Spiritual Jade. If the eldest prince gets it, wouldn't the eldest prince be able to be promoted to a powerful person in the spiritual realm immediately?" Mrs. Yu¡¯s face changed dramatically. She was most worried about this. The eldest prince was already at the quasi-spiritual realm. If he absorbed the spirit of the jade seal in the jade seal passed down, he could be promoted to the spiritual realm immediately. Xie Tianhe was also anxious. The two masters of their two sects had tested it just now. The defense of Prince Ming's Mansion was impregnable, and there was a pressure restriction at the spiritual level on the outside. Warriors below the spiritual level could not break in at all, so they could only worry about it on the outside. . "If the eldest prince succeeds in ascending the throne, obtains the imperial seal, and becomes a spiritual powerhouse, everything will be irreversible. A spiritual powerhouse is enough to sweep the entire Tianhe County, and even Su Han is no match for him. When the time comes, not to mention that their two sects will be completely wiped out by the eldest prince, even the entire Tianhe County will never have peace. The ambition of the eldest prince is to conquer the world, but such ambition will drag ordinary people into endless wars. This is something Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu do not want to see under any circumstances. Publicly and privately, they must prevent the eldest prince from obtaining the jade seal of succession. "Su Han, Su Han, where are you?" Everyone is secretly thinking that at this critical moment, Su Han, the only one who has the ability to stop the eldest prince, is nowhere to be seen. How can they not be anxious? At the same moment, in the palace of Prince Ming, the eldest prince, wearing a golden robe and golden armor, looked majestic. Surrounded by everyone, he walked towards the cave where the jade seal of passing the throne was located. The eldest prince held a bowl of blood in his hand. This was the original essence and blood of Old Ming Wang. Only this essence and blood could open the restrictions in the cave and allow him to obtain the jade seal of succession. Behind the eldest prince, Mingjie and Mingzhu were tightly controlled by several Zhenwu Tianjing masters, with angry looks on their faces. At this moment, the two of them felt extremely helpless. The entire Ming Palace belonged to the eldest prince, and no matter how angry they were, there was nothing they could do to save themselves. Hiss~ The original essence and blood of Old Ming King was poured on the restriction, turning into white air. The dense restriction lines shattered with a bang, revealing a cave inside. Deep in the cave, there is a jade box. The essence of heaven and earth is constantly pouring out of the jade box. It is the Seven Yang Ling Jade. Hahaha¡­¡­ The eldest prince¡¯s momentum suddenly changed, and he finally raised his head to the sky and laughed wildly! How could he not be excited? He had worked so hard to arrange all this and fight for the throne just to get this jade seal and absorb the spirit of the jade seal inside so that he could be promoted to the spiritual realm. If he misses this opportunity, when he is over thirty years old, even if he has the Jade Seal Spirit, it will be difficult for him to be promoted to the spiritual realm! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? doesn¡¯t turn into spirits, is just a worm after all! The eldest prince¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and he stretched out his big hand to grab the jade seal in the cave. At this moment¡ª¡ª In the void, a cold light flashed down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 310 Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion, tremble! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next second, the eldest prince felt a sudden sense of crisis in his heart. A strong intuition of danger made him immediately give up the idea of ??obtaining the jade seal and retreated quickly. Whoops! A fierce sound pierced the air, shaking everyone's eardrums. The cold light flew past the eldest prince's body, and turned out to be an almost completely transparent thin flying knife that shot into the ground, only one step away from the eldest prince's feet. Hiss! ~ Everyone present took a breath of cold air at the same time. With such momentum and speed, they almost didn't see where the flying knife came from. I just felt a flash of light and it was at my feet. If the eldest prince was slower for a moment, wouldn't he be hit by the flying knife on the spot? "A flying knife can actually break through the spiritual restrictions outside the palace?" The cold sweat on the eldest prince¡¯s back suddenly broke out. Being able to break through the spiritual realm restrictions shows that this flying knife contains no ordinary power. If the flying knife hits him, his defense may not be able to resist it. If he hadn¡¯t been able to hide quickly just now, he might have been cut off completely with the jade seal on his palm! "who is it?" The eldest prince shouted sternly, and his two eyes, as if they were real, instantly passed through the void and looked in the direction from which the flying knife came. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t see half a human figure. I could only hear a faint sneer coming from the void. This laughter was so cold that in everyone's ears, it was as if the god of death was coming. "Escort and protect the new prince!" A staff member next to the eldest prince reacted first and shouted quickly. This staff member is a master at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. He is one of the four great staff members of heaven, earth, wind and thunder beside the eldest prince. In terms of cultivation strength, he is much higher than the eight dead men of the eldest prince, and he is one of the strongest men in the Ming Palace. As soon as the aide finished speaking, he stood in front of the eldest prince. Together with the other three aides, Earth, Feng, and Lei, they shouted with overwhelming momentum: "Who, get down and die!" "Suffer death?" In the void, an extremely cold voice suddenly came. This voice is abrupt, yet full of rendering power and penetrating power, breaking through gold, cracking stones, and shooting through the sky. Immediately afterwards, there was a sound like cracking silk, and a cold light as fast as a meteor shot down suddenly. A flying knife, a powerful and unparalleled flying knife, in full view of everyone, shot through the spiritual restrictions on the periphery of the palace, and shot towards this direction firmly and accurately! There was no sign, as if an immortal from the sky shot this life-threatening flying knife from the clouds! Pfft! The staff member felt a chill in his throat. He didn't even see clearly how the flying knife had hit him, and he fell down sluggishly. A big hole was shot through the middle of his throat. After the flying knife penetrated him, it did not lose its momentum and ran straight back, shooting another Zhenwu Tianjing master standing beside him through the chest. ¡°Pfft, pfft!¡± This flying knife was as powerful as a kebab, and it didn¡¯t stop until it shot through the fifth person! This flying knife caused all the subordinates around the eldest prince to instantly become a mess! "Hurry up and protect the new prince!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The same flying knife, the same power, the same tricky angle. ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft! The two flying knives, like skewers of candied haws on a stick, instantly pierced through the dozen or so masters around the eldest prince. Blood splattered everywhere, and murderous intent surged into the sky! "No, the four great aides of Heaven, Earth, Wind and Thunder were all hit by flying knives!" "All the masters at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm are dead!" This terrifying scene made all the eldest prince¡¯s subordinates dumbfounded and became a mess! This sudden scene changed too fast. It's so fast that they can't even react! By the time they reacted, the Zhenwu Tianjing masters beside the eldest prince had been completely slaughtered by several small flying knives! "Protect, protect, summon all the elites of Prince Ming's Palace!" At this time, these subordinates finally woke up from a dream, and sent out signals continuously, urging the three thousand elite red-armored guards of the Ming Palace to gather towards the eldest prince like a tide!  Hula¡ª¡ª At this moment, a group of people suddenly rushed in from outside the palace. They were all masters of Zhenwu Tianjing. They were holding blood-stained weapons and charged with unrivaled momentum! "No, the outer restrictions of the palace were destroyed by flying knives, and people from Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa came in!" "Look, heaven, heaven!" Whoosh! The sharp sound of breaking through the air came from the air and cut through the sky! A graceful figure in white clothes broke through the clouds and appeared in the sky above Prince Ming's Mansion! Everyone below was trembling with fear, their pupils suddenly dilated, and they stared at that figure in disbelief. That figure was clearly Su Han. Su Han's face was cold and he was hanging in the air, with his fists clenched and six flying knives in his hands, pointing at the three thousand elites below. Although it was just one person with six flying knives, three thousand elites were locked by these six flying knives, and they were all frightened, and they felt like the end was coming. In the crowd, brother and sister Mingjie and Mingzhu trembled violently in disbelief, their eyes fixed on the figure as cold as death in the sky, and they could no longer look away! "I am here just to kill the eldest prince Mingyu. I don't want to harm anyone else who has nothing to do with him! Everyone, those who surrender, kneel down! Those who don't surrender will be regarded as Mingyu's die-hard loyalists and will die!" Su Han¡¯s voice was like spring thunder, rolling over Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion! The eldest prince looked extremely ugly and shouted: "If anyone surrenders, I will be the first to kill him!" "Mingyu, at this point, are you still going to resist?" Su Han¡¯s voice was extremely cold, coming from far away from above. The eldest prince suddenly sneered, suddenly stretched out his big hand, and grabbed Mingjie from the crowd! "Su Han, see clearly who this is! If you don't do what I say today, your good brother will be dead and dismembered the next moment!" There was a sneer on the face of the eldest prince, and he completely threw away his usual sanctimonious demeanor. A pair of big bloody hands tightly clamped down on Mingjie, making the latter unable to move at all! In the sky, Su Han's face changed slightly and he looked towards Mingjie from a distance. The eldest prince knew that his threat was effective, and he sneered again and again and threatened: "Now roll down and die immediately. If you delay ten breaths, I will chop off one of his arms. If you delay thirty breaths, I will kill him." The king crippled his legs." "If you delay for sixty breaths, I will take his life directly!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The eldest prince began to exert force in his hand, and he used it very skillfully, and could faintly hear the sound of his arm bones slowly shattering. Mingjie was so painful that he was covered in cold sweat, but he clenched his teeth and never made a sound. "If he doesn't come down, his arm will be broken soon." The eldest prince said indifferently, using his hands harder and harder. Su Han's face was as calm as water, and he looked over from a distance. There was concern hidden in his indifferent eyes. Mingjie felt even more uncomfortable when he saw his concerned eyes. He had already harmed Su Han once and almost had him killed by a strong man in the spiritual realm. How could he harm him again now? If Su Han is thrown into jail today because of his own fault, Mingjie will never forgive himself for the rest of his life. The eldest prince¡¯s original intention was to make Mingjie scream and disturb Su Han¡¯s mind, but he did not expect that Mingjie would be so stubborn and did not even make a sound in the face of such heart-wrenching pain. At that moment, his face couldn't help but change, and he sneered: "You are a tough guy, I will see how long you can keep tough." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together?? Mingjie took a deep breath and roared: "I will fight with you!" Having said that, he did not hesitate, and at the moment when the eldest prince¡¯s claws came towards him, he chose to self-destruct the True Essence Sea! "Ajie!" Su Han suddenly made a sound from above and quickly shot out a burst of true energy to block it, but it was already too late. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A strong roar sounded, making the earth tremble. The sky and the earth roared, and the fire rolled. Mingjie's figure was looming in the fire, with a smile on his lips, looking extremely peaceful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 311: Raging anger, revenge for you! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the sky, Su Han's expression suddenly changed. His eyes were quickly filled with a layer of red, and the rolling true energy surging throughout his body turned into boundless anger and suddenly poured down. For a moment, even the clouds in the sky seemed to be on fire, and the surrounding sky and earth were coated with a lingering blood-red color by the overwhelming anger. "Anyone who offends my brother will regret it for the rest of his life." Su Han's overwhelming anger turned into a thunderous voice, pressing down hundreds of miles around. Angry, angry, angry. A ball of anger was burning in Su Han's chest, rising layer by layer. Since his debut, Su Han has made enemies with many forces and has many enemies that will never stop him. However, there has never been a time when he could be so angry. Whether it¡¯s Ouyang Yufei or Elder Tuoba, it¡¯s all just personal grudges at best. But this time, the eldest prince threatened him with Mingjie. It has completely crossed his bottom line and brought out all the anger in his past and present lives. Looking at the unknown Mingjie below, Su Han's anger was like a volcano that suddenly erupted and could no longer be contained. He knew that Mingjie chose to die so as not to embarrass himself. It was precisely because he knew Mingjie¡¯s inner thoughts that made Su Han even more angry. Seeing the peaceful smile on Mingjie's lips made Su Han's eyes turn red, and all his sanity disappeared at this moment. There was only one thought in his heart, and that was to kill. Everyone involved in this matter must die! Su Han reached out and grabbed Mingjie in the air. An invisible force lifted Mingjie up and sent him to the team at Yaowang Palace to take care of him. ¡°Then, Su Han¡¯s blood-filled eyes looked down at Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion. "Liu Li True Fire, burn it for me!" As soon as he finished speaking, ninety-nine and eighty-one streaks of glazed true fire burst out of Su Han's body, and eighty-one streaks of sky fire air flow shot down like meteorites. It was as if the alchemy furnace had been kicked over, and countless sky fires fell into the world! Boom! The sky was blazing with fire, burning everything. The entire Ming Palace suddenly turned into a sea of ??flames. Tongues of fire several feet high soared into the sky, criss-crossing in mid-air, instantly blocking the retreat of the eldest prince and others! The faces of everyone in Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa changed greatly, and they all jumped into the air and left the sea of ??fire. But others were not so lucky. Su Han didn't give them a chance to escape the sea of ??fire. He used layers of glazed true fire to completely seal them off, forming a huge flame pavilion that blocked all the three thousand elites in the Ming Palace. Die inside! "Ah!~ Stop burning, let me go!" "I surrender, I surrender, don't burn it!" Three thousand elites screamed in panic, but their screams did not move the death-like young man in white clothes in the air. Su Han's face was cold, and he used a series of hand techniques to penetrate the glazed true fire, making the fire even more intense. "I gave you a chance just now. Now, it's too late." Su Han¡¯s voice was cold, like the God of Death¡¯s reminder, coming down from the sky. Hearing this voice without a trace of emotion, the three thousand elites were completely desperate. Having reached this point, they only regretted that they should not be from Prince Ming's Mansion, otherwise how could they have suffered such a catastrophic disaster. They only hate that the eldest prince is so crazy and has no regard for human relations and family ties that his own younger brother can be used for surgery, which has brought disaster to them. "This is just the beginning, enjoy your death feast, I want all three thousand of you to be buried with him." Su Han¡¯s voice is very calm, but those who are familiar with him know that the calmer his voice is, the more murderous intent is overflowing deep in his heart. The Lan Xingzhu next to the eldest prince quickly shouted: "Don't listen to his deceptive nonsense. We have three thousand elites, as well as the new prince, a quasi-spiritual realm master, and a mere Su Han. There is no way he can defeat us!" As soon as Lan Xingzhu finished speaking, phew! An extremely cold light shot down, instantly piercing Lan Xingzhu's throat, and his head flew high into the air! When the head lifted into the sky, Lord Lan's eyes were still filled with disbelief. He looked at the earth below and saw that his head and body were strangely separated. Blood flowed like a gush, rolling out of his neck. I will never die with my eyes in peace! Wow! Three thousand elite soldiersIn the chaos, many people immediately dropped their weapons and fell to their knees, completely losing the courage to live! The eldest prince shouted sharply: "Those who kneel down will be deemed to have surrendered to the enemy and will be killed without mercy!" After saying that, he rushed into the crowd, his big bloody handprint thrust forward, and crushed a dozen elite soldiers to pieces immediately. But, how could he kill so many kneeling people by himself? In just a moment, the three thousand elite soldiers fell to their knees one by one like a red tide! "Su Han, I swear to kill you!" The eldest prince¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, he roared angrily, and his figure rose into the sky! How could he not hate it? Today was supposed to be the day when he would wear the yellow robe, the day when he would transform from the mortal world into the spirit and advance to the spiritual realm! Everything was turned upside down because of the appearance of Su Han, the evil star! Originally, the eldest prince¡¯s plan was to have the Ziyang Sect unify the five major forces, help the Blood Demon King to recover, and then, with the support of the Ziyang Sect and the Blood Demon Clan, wear a yellow robe and ascend to the supreme throne. As a result, because of the appearance of Su Han, his plans were shattered step by step, and now he even has to lose the jade seal that he had already obtained! Scenes of past hatred kept flashing in the eldest prince¡¯s mind. The eldest prince was furious, his eyes were bloodshot, and he roared: "Don't be too proud, even if you die, I will drag you on your back!" With that said, the figure shot away like a ball of blazing fire, heading straight in the direction of Su Han! At this moment, Su Han's face turned cold in the air, and his blood-red pupils instantly bent and started to spin crazily. There was a buzz in the head of the eldest prince, and he suddenly seemed to be pulled into a pitch black. He was surrounded by endless darkness, like an endless and terrifying space. "This, this is?!" Everyone was shocked. They discovered that the sky had turned dark at some point, and a pair of blood-colored pupils appeared above the entire sky, staring down strangely! Su Han was suspended coldly in mid-air, and softly uttered five words: "Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique!" In his blood-red pupils, a strange power suddenly rippled out. Everyone present was suddenly shocked. A strange feeling came from the blood-colored eyes in the sky, which instantly controlled everyone's minds. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, an overwhelming bloody banner stretched across the entire sky. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The dark wind howled, bursts of heart-rending screams came from the large blood-colored banners, and a gloomy bloody light filled the sky above the entire Prince Ming's Mansion. It was a bright and sunny day just now, but now it suddenly turned into an endless and terrifying cold night. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Buzzing! The ferocious faces emerged from the bloody banners, which was extremely terrifying! Even just a glance at this big bloody flag makes people feel cruel and frightened, and their souls seem to be trapped in the shroud of hell. ? Immediately afterwards¡ª¡ª ?Thousands of powerful souls emerged from the big blood-colored flags, carrying boundless rolling aura of violence, pouring down wave after wave like a wave! The howling wind and the howling of ghosts and gods instantly turned the entire Ming Palace into a hell on earth! Su Han was suspended in mid-air, his face was cold. At this moment, he no longer had any emotional fluctuations. There was only one word in his mind, and that was kill. The blood demon banner of the blood demon clan is said to have refined a hundred thousand powerful souls, and the violent energy in it is enough to tear the people present to pieces a hundred times! Along with bursts of screams, the elite teams of Prince Ming's Mansion were destroyed one after another and dispersed. Every flesh and blood body was crushed into pieces by the billowing anger and turned into minced meat. Bloody light shot into the sky, the air was filled with a strong smell of blood, and the scene was extremely brutal! "Su Han, you are so crazy to use such a demonic thing!" A subordinate next to the eldest prince shouted with a trembling voice. Su Han didn't even blink. The blood demon's banner rushed towards the man with billowing ferocious energy, swallowing him up in an instant, leaving not even a trace of bones or dregs. This brutal scene made the three thousand elites present even more devastated! At this moment, their only support is the eldest prince. But the eldest prince, as if possessed by an evil spirit, stood there blankly, without any reaction for a long time! The eldest prince could guess that he was controlled by Su Han's evil magic, but he tried his best, but he couldn't break free from the illusion in front of him! "Break it for me!" The eldest prince's face was full of rage. He stretched out his big bloody hands and grabbed the group of elites from the Ming Palace who were closest to him! At this time, the eldest prince no longer cares whether the other party is a friend or an enemy. As long as he kills these people, he might be able to break free from the illusion! At this moment, the figures of the elite members of Prince Ming's Palace began to blur, turning into dots of fluorescent light that dissipated in the eldest prince's pupils. The eldest prince roared sadly, knowing that he still couldn't get rid of the illusion set by Su Han! The light and shadow all around seemed to be distorted and turned into bloody words, overwhelming and pressing towards him! At a closer look, those blood -colored words, under the constant change, all turned into the same gloomy characters! die! die! die! die! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)bsp; The eldest prince's face was full of rage. He stretched out his big bloody hands and grabbed the group of elites from Prince Ming's Palace who were closest to him! At this time, the eldest prince no longer cares whether the other party is a friend or an enemy. As long as he kills these people, he might be able to break free from the illusion! At this moment, the figures of the elite members of Prince Ming's Palace began to blur, turning into dots of fluorescent light that dissipated in the eldest prince's pupils. The eldest prince roared sadly, knowing that he still couldn't get rid of the illusion set by Su Han! The light and shadow all around seemed to be distorted and turned into bloody words, overwhelming and pressing towards him! At a closer look, those blood -colored words, under the constant change, all turned into the same gloomy characters! die! die! die! die! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 312 Su Han¡¯s choice You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under such terrifying soul pressure, the eldest prince¡¯s nerves finally collapsed completely. The eldest prince, who was usually aloof and noble, was now like a leaf swaying in a violent storm. His legs were shaking constantly, as if he might fall down at any time in the next second. It¡¯s not that he is weak, but that Su Han is too terrifying. Those endless and heart-wrenching methods would collapse if it were anyone else. Seeing the eldest prince being so cowardly, everyone in the Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa opened their mouths wide and were so stunned that they couldn't come back to their senses! It¡¯s amazing, this change is so unexpected. Today the eldest prince ascends the throne and will soon obtain the spirit of the jade seal and be promoted to the spiritual realm. They were already prepared for a fight to the death and determined to die. Who would have thought that such a change would suddenly occur? The eldest son, who was like a wolf and a tiger, was like a toddler in front of Su Han, without any chance to resist. And they, more than a hundred strong men in the True Martial Heaven Realm, didn¡¯t even have time to take action! Peerless demon, if there is a god of help! Everyone in Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa looked at Su Han as if they were admiring a god. Cheng Can, Su Yu, Mei Haoran and others were even more excited. This is the person they admire, the person they are determined to follow! The facts of the scene just now made their blood boil. Admiration, worship, these words can no longer explain their current feelings. " Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu both looked at this scene with pleasure. The reward for this world comes quickly. This morning, when the eldest prince was majestic over the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, did he ever think that retribution would come so quickly? Lingzhi was filled with astonishment, her heart was in confusion, and she was extremely surprised. She knows that Su Han has the ability and means. But he never expected that he could be so tyrannical and wipe out the entire Ming Palace by himself. This can no longer be described as a monster. For a sixteen-year-old boy to have such abilities, there is no other explanation other than the coming of gods. "Dead elders, your heroic spirits are not far away. Did you see that? The eldest prince, he is not far from death. The kind of dying struggle that you experienced during your lifetime, the eldest prince is tasting at this moment." Lingzhi silently thought in his heart. Talking. When the eldest prince finally recovered from the severe shock of the illusion, he found that most of the three thousand elites around him had been crushed by the blood demon banner, leaving less than a thousand. And the most terrible thing is that the death-like Su Han in the sky has not taken action yet! Su Han stood condescendingly, with a pair of deadly flying knives in his hands, firmly locking the eldest prince's energy, and just waiting to take action, he could harvest the eldest prince's life. "Could it be that God is really going to kill me?" The eldest prince felt a sense of despair in his heart. He was unwilling to die like this. He also has great ambitions. He wants to sit on the throne for another hundred years and see the world for another hundred years. He also wants to transcend the mortal world and enter the spirit world, and enter a higher level of martial arts! "Su Han!" The eldest prince suddenly shouted, "Do we have to have a fight to the death between you and me?" Su Han¡¯s eyes were indifferent, and the blood in his eyes gradually faded, but he sneered without saying a word. Seeing that he was silent, the eldest prince thought that things could turn around, and said quickly: "Su Han, listen to me, although the fourth child self-destructed his True Essence Sea, his vitality has not been completely cut off, and there is still a chance to save him." "I know you have the ability and are a genius. I was born with great luck, and I am also a genius. There are two geniuses in the small Tianhe County. This is God's blessing on our land! Why do geniuses have to fight against each other? Killing each other? Why can't we put aside our differences and join forces?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The eldest prince reached out with his palm and grabbed someone from the crowd, but it was Mingzhu with a face full of panic! "Su Han, as long as you stop, I am willing to betroth my sister to you! As you know, my little sister is the most beautiful woman in Tianhe County. She is sixteen years old. She is as pure as a man. She is rarely seen in person! My father loves her even more and is reluctant to even scold her! As long as you nod, you can take her as your wife or concubine, it's up to you." "Furthermore, I am a quasi-disciple of the hidden sect Qingyang Danzong. If you kill me today, you will offend the entire hidden sect. And if you stop, I will still say the same thing. You and I will join forces. , you can expand the territory, open up the territory, and even annex more than a dozen surrounding counties to establish aA new kingdom. " "On that day, we will split the earth and become kings, and we will share the kingdom with half of you! Isn't it the best of both worlds? By then, even your family will be able to share the wealth. Isn't it much better than living in a third-rate small town?" The eldest prince¡¯s voice was urgent and his tongue was like a lotus flower. What he said was obviously much more sincere than this morning. I have to say that his conditions are very tempting and sound reasonable. Stop, you can hug the beauty back, the most beautiful woman in Pearl Tianhe County, and she has been pampered since she was a child, so she is precious beyond words. It is the dream of many men to marry such a delicate and noble girl. Moreover, the establishment of the kingdom, half a person, and sitting in the mountains and mountains, what a fatal temptation for men. If you don¡¯t stop, you may offend the hidden sect Qingyang Dan Sect. Comparing the two, how to choose is almost ready to be decided. Mingzhu was completely stunned. She couldn't believe her ears. Her father, who loved her the most, had passed away. Her fourth brother, who was the closest to her, was also alive and dead. The remaining eldest brother was completely cold-blooded and ruthless. Faced with the threat of death, he gave her away like an object without hesitation. There were still a few tears hanging on her long eyelashes, and her pupils were trembling violently. She was so ashamed that she didn't dare to look at Su Han above her. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know whether I wanted him to agree or not. "Su Han, you have also seen my sister's attitude. She is not averse to serving young talents like you. If you are interested, I have another sister who is just suffering from a minor illness and has not come out. E It¡¯s not a bad idea for the two princesses to serve one husband together. Look at my sister¡¯s appearance, you can¡¯t pick out another pair of sisters like her in the dozen or so surrounding counties.¡± ¡°Beauty and power are the most fatal temptations for men, and the eldest prince threw out both temptations in one go. When Mingzhu heard the eldest prince say such shameless words, she was even more ashamed and angry. Her blood surged upwards. She just hoped that she could find a crack in the ground to get in immediately and never come out again. Even Lingzhi, who was watching from a distance, froze at this moment, becoming preoccupied and worrying about gains and losses, and couldn't even muster the courage to look at the expression on Su Han's face. She was worried that who among the men in the world could withstand this kind of temptation? What's more, the little princess Mingzhu and the eldest prince are completely different people. Her pure and pure temperament and aloof temperament are famous in more than a dozen surrounding counties. With such a girl, even Lingzhi couldn't think of any reason why Su Han wouldn't accept her. Not only Lingzhi, but also Mei Ruoxi was shocked. She looked at Su Han with her eyes, her lips trembled several times, but she didn't say anything. Mrs. Jade, on the other hand, her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, as if she could see that there were traces of other complex emotions hidden under Mingzhu's shame and anger. "Could it be that this little princess has some connection with Su Han?" Madam Yu secretly marveled, but she sighed a little because of her apprentice's girlish heart. Ling Ruier, on the other hand, took a deep breath in the crowd and shouted as loud as she could: "Brother, even if you agree, my aunt will not blame you." These nonsense words made Lingzhi's face turn green instantly, and she almost wanted to tear this girl to pieces on the spot. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Su Han. His words can determine the situation of the entire Tianhe County and the fate of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. If he nods, after the eldest prince escapes with his life, he will definitely not spare Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa lightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 313: The eldest prince, die! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han has been smiling but not smiling. I am afraid that any young man in the world would not be able to resist these promises made by the eldest prince. ??What man doesn¡¯t want beauty and power? However, beauty and power are certainly attractive, does Su Han still need to get them from the eldest prince? Obviously, Su Han doesn¡¯t need it! In his previous life, he was the number one alchemy master of the Great Xia Dynasty. What would he lack of beauty and power? ¡°I don¡¯t know how many beauties that are the most beautiful in the royal capital are waiting for him to be lucky. There are countless hidden superpowers waiting for him to control them. After all, these have never been Su Han¡¯s biggest pursuits. "Su Han, why are you hesitating? What man wouldn't want a beautiful woman?" the eldest prince said loudly. Su Han hung in mid-air and said indifferently: "Whoever falls in love with a brother like you is really unlucky for eight lifetimes." "Su Han, I" "Shut up. I have only one sentence. Anyone who offends my brother will be punished for the rest of his life." After Su Han finished speaking, his face turned cold, and the Blood Demon banner unfolded again, like the ruthless scythe of the God of Death, and began to harvest again! Originally, this Blood Demon Banner was a possession of the devil. After Su Han obtained it, he should immediately purify or destroy it so that the power of the devil could not exist in the world. " However, what the eldest prince did really aroused his overwhelming anger. He couldn't care about anything. There was only one thought in his mind. The eldest prince and his party members should be buried with Mingjie! Let alone the blood demon banner, even if he uses the most vicious means in the world, he will definitely destroy the eldest prince, even if he makes this place become a hell, he will not hesitate! The billowing anger, like a tide, seemed to turn into reality and once again flooded Prince Ming's Mansion. "Su Hanyou will regret it!" The eldest prince is at the end of his rope and making his final struggle. "I am a quasi-disciple of the Qingyang Alchemy Sect. If you kill me, you will be disobeying the entire Qingyang Alchemy Sect!" Qingyang Dan Sect, a hidden earth-level sect, is ranked among the best even if we look at the entire Daxia Dynasty. Let alone Tianhe County, even if you look at the dozen or so surrounding counties, no one dares to disobey a hidden sect of this level! However, such a threat seemed pale and powerless in front of Su Han. Not only did it not make him flinch, but it made him more murderous. "Qingyang Alchemy Sect?" Su Han sneered in his heart, "Ten Qingyang Alchemy Sects cannot stop me, Su Han, from my determination to avenge my brother!" Offending the Qingyang Dan Sect is something that will happen in the future. Who knows what will happen next? Now, the eldest prince must be eliminated. As for the Qingyang Alchemy Sect, how much is a dead quasi-disciple worth? People from the Qingyang Dan Sect may not go to war over a dead quasi-disciple! Feeling the murderous intent pouring out from Su Han in the sky, the eldest prince's face changed drastically, knowing that whatever he said today would be useless! Mingzhu was full of sorrow and sneered: "Do you think he will let you go? From that day five months ago, it was destined to be impossible!" "What do you mean?" The eldest prince was startled. Even the elite Jiawei general next to the eldest prince looked at Mingzhu with surprise and suspicion. This general's surname was Lei, and he was the husband of Mrs. Lei, the female officer next to Princess Mingyue. Mingzhu said coldly: "Five months ago, when your entire palace tried to destroy a young man by crossing a river and refusing to save him, did you ever think that today would happen? You are just bringing your own fault!" "What? Your Highness the Princess is talking about that day?" General Lei's pupils tightened rapidly. He remembered that day, on the orders of the old King Ming, he imprisoned the fourth son Mingjie, and threw a young man outside the Prince Ming's palace to be killed by powerful outsiders. General Lei still remembers the way the young man looked at him, as if he was looking down from above, with a touch of mockery. Facing the threat of death, he showed no fear at all. He never imagined that a young man whom he had regarded as a worthless man five months ago would now turn around completely and become a god who controlled his life and death! This incredible role reversal made General Delei instantly look ten years older as if he had been struck by lightning! Thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi. Only today did General Lei understand that this old saying is not a joke! General Lei looked dejected and sighed: "Your Highness, accept your fate!" ??He himself is also a strong man at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, but facing Su Han who looks like a god of death in the sky, he can't even muster the slightest will to resist. He knew that with the terrifying coercion displayed by Su Han, Su Han could crush him to pieces with just a slight movement of his fingers! The eldest prince looked like a madman and roared again and again, "I don't accept my fate! I was born with great luck and the aura of an emperor. How can I die at this time? I still want to transcend the mortal world and become a spirit. I still want to sit still for a hundred years." Nian Jiangshan! Su Han, if you kill me, you will regret it for the rest of your life!" "Save these words of yours for the underworld." There was no emotion on Su Han's face, and he activated the billowing rage in the Blood Demon Banner. Together with the True Fire of Glaze, it turned into a raging wave of air, forming a sweeping force and engulfing the eldest prince! "General Lei, cover this king and leave! Let's go!" the eldest prince roared. Hearing the eldest prince¡¯s order, General Lei had no choice but to activate the last remaining true energy in his body to cover the eldest prince¡¯s escape from the sea of ??fire and hostility and escape out of the palace! Su Han hummed, want to leave? Eighty-one layers of glazed true fire were superimposed layer by layer to form a pavilion of flames, completely blocking the way for the eldest prince! ah! When the eldest prince saw this, he spurted blood from his mouth, knowing that the situation was over. At this moment, swish, swish, swish! The six flying knives turned into six rays of cold light, like shooting through a sieve, and shot the eldest prince through the chest with a whoosh! A golden broken sword came through the air and turned into sharp golden light. It passed by the eldest prince's neck, and only a crisp breaking sound was heard. The eldest prince¡¯s huge head soared into the sky. boom! The headless corpse fell to the ground first, falling into the dust in despair. Then, the head soared to the sky and began to fall. A pair of eyes full of hatred, before I even had time to close my eyes! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? An hour ago, he killed the emperor and his father, and with the yellow robe on his body, he was about to obtain the spirit of the jade seal, soar into the sky, and enter a higher level of martial arts. But he didn't expect that in the blink of an eye, he would be beheaded with a sword and his head would be missing! There are no more ups and downs in life than this! At this moment, everyone held their breath! They couldn¡¯t even believe that the once arrogant prince died like this! The eldest prince thought he was the final winner. How could he have thought that he would be a stepping stone on Su Han's path to genius? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s the most insignificant stepping stone! Xie Tianhe and Mrs. Yu, with the elites of their respective sects, looked up at the figure of the young man in white clothes. At this moment, they no longer dare to treat Su Han as just a disciple of the sect. They don¡¯t know how high Su Han¡¯s status will reach from today on. They only know that this terrifying monster, even if he is the lord of Tianhe County, is probably no longer enough to be his target! "Su Han, Su Han, Su Han" I don't know who shouted, and it gradually evolved into a series of roars. Everyone was shouting the name Su Han. They used their true energy and exerted all their strength. The sound shook the sky, as if they wanted to spread the name. Every inch of space in Tianhe County! At this moment, Su Han's image in everyone's hearts was infinitely magnified and raised infinitely, reaching the point where the mountains stopped. From today on, even Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu respect Su Han from the bottom of their hearts. Today is the day of great changes in Tianhe County, which will surely be recorded in the history of Tianhe County. The name Su Han will also leave his name in history and become the most influential person in Tianhe County. Starting today, and for a long time to come, the name Su Han will be completely occupied in the minds of everyone in Tianhe County. And Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, which were originally on the verge of destruction, also turned around and became the biggest winners of the Tianhe County Rebellion. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 314 Young Master Qingyue You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nalan Jie, who was brought to the scene by Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu, now looked earthy and his mouth was full of bitterness. He knew that he was completely with the wrong person and on the wrong team! Who would have thought that the extremely tyrannical and all-powerful prince would encounter his nemesis and be defeated step by step! Who would have thought that at the critical moment, Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa would turn the tide as if with divine help! All this is because of Su Han¡¯s emergence! If it were not for this son, perhaps Nalan Jie would have realized his wish by now, and the Nalan family might have surpassed the Ziyang Sect and become the number one force under the eldest prince, becoming the number one giant in Tianhe County! But at this moment, he is already a useless person. Even if he wanted to die, Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu would not let him die. He must watch the eldest prince's power completely destroyed. "Su Han, Su Han!" Nalan Jie's eyes were about to burst. He just wanted to chew this name to pieces, chew it up, swallow it into his stomach, and carve it into his flesh and blood! "One mistake will lead to eternal hatred. If there is an afterlife, Nalan Jie may never choose to be a wallflower again. Mingzhu watched helplessly as the eldest prince¡¯s head was dismembered in front of her. Even though she hated the eldest prince deeply in her heart, she couldn¡¯t stand it at all under the stimulation of this bloody scene, and the world in front of her suddenly spun and blurred. Before completely losing consciousness, Mingzhu felt a warm force of true energy lifting herself up. She managed to open her eyes and looked over, and saw the young man in white with an indifferent expression on his face, stretching out a hand towards her from a distance. She tried her best to open her eyes wide, just to take another look at the young man in white, but today's drastic changes were a huge blow to her. No matter how hard she struggled to hold on, she finally slowly closed her eyes Below, Lingzhi¡¯s heart trembled, and her mood was extremely complicated. Su Han's magical appearance today and his unparalleled performance simply overturned her cognition. The eldest prince is a powerful man in the quasi-spiritual realm, stronger than the half-step spiritual realm, but in front of Su Han, he is like a toddler, with no room for resistance at all. How strong is this Su Han? In fact, after Su Han was promoted to the ninth level of the True Martial Realm in the Tianhe Secret Realm, even in a head-on confrontation, he was enough to fight against the powerful Quasi-Spiritual Realm. What¡¯s more, he is using the Blood Demon Clan¡¯s Great Banner, which claims to be able to refine one hundred thousand powerful souls. That¡¯s no joke. ¡°Moreover, before the eldest prince was killed, he had been frightened to pieces by the terrifying illusion created by the Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique. The soul was under strong pressure, and it was unable to exert even five or six points of its strength. This Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique is the innate magical power that Su Han realized after his evil eye absorbed the energy of the Dream Tree. It is the result of the evil eye upgrade. Its power is ten times stronger than the previous Phoenix Mark. Now Su Han can arrange various illusions according to his own wishes. Once the enemy's soul is pulled into the illusion, it will be difficult to escape. ¡­¡­ The structure of Tianhe County has undergone tremendous changes. The Ming Palace that once dominated the world has been completely wiped out. The alliance between Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa has become the biggest winner. "The Ziyang Sect, which was once arrogant in the past, has lost a large number of troops in the war with the two alliances. After the execution of the eldest prince, the Ziyang Sect even launched a mountain-protecting formation. They were unable to retreat from the mountain gate, and the upper echelons of the sect were in panic all day long. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Yu Qingfeng was in the Ziyang Sect's main hall, tearing up all the information sent in from outside. His face was ashen and extremely ugly, and he shouted to a group of senior sect officials below: "What should I do? What do you think we should do?" A group of senior officials were also full of bitterness. How could they have imagined that things would develop like this? It should have been the wisest choice to attach to the eldest prince, but now it has become a life-threatening talisman for the Ziyang Sect. "Master, otherwise, our clan will surrender and submit to the Tianhe Martial Academy." "It's very true. Although this is a bit frustrating, at least you can save your life. You can keep the green hills and don't have to worry about running out of firewood." "I don't know what kind of inheritance Su Han has received. It's too scary. It's not appropriate to take this person by force, he can only outsmart him." A group of senior executives all persuaded Yu Qingfeng to come. "Fart!" Yu Qingfeng yelled, "At the critical moment, everyone is a coward with no blood. It is in vain that I, the Ziyang Sect, raised you as a bunch of white-eyed wolves." When the elders heard this, they were all displeased. They all raised their necks and retorted: "What the leader said is meaningless.Yes, we are also considering the inheritance of Ziyang Sect. " "That's right, those who understand the current affairs are heroes. Only those who follow the general trend can survive better." Hearing the elders' lofty remarks, Yu Qingfeng was almost furious. He could guess with his toes what these elders were thinking. The elders had no direct enmity with Su Han. If they surrendered now, it would be It's possible to save a life. But Yu Qingfeng was different. There was a direct grudge between him and Su Han. Only if Su Han can spare his life will there be a ghost. ¡°Go away, go away, you bunch of traitors, get out of here.¡± Yu Qingfeng was so angry that he drove all the elders out of the hall. Bang! He slapped his palm hard on the white jade table in front of him, instantly shattering the table into pieces. "Could it be that God is really going to kill me?" Yu Qingfeng suddenly felt a sense of despair in his heart. While he was at a loss, suddenly a confidant came quickly with a mysterious look on his face: "Master, there is a person outside who calls himself Young Master Qingyue, and he wants to see you by name!" When Yu Qingfeng heard the news, his frown immediately relaxed, revealing a look of ecstasy, "Is it finally here?" After the surprise, he was a little worried: "The eldest prince has been killed. I wonder if Young Master Qingyue will blame our Ziyang Sect?" Although Yu Qingfeng was worried, he still did not dare to neglect. Obviously, Young Master Qingyue has a great background. Even though he is the head of Ziyang Sect, he must be cautious and serve him carefully. In the most distinguished reception hall of Ziyang Sect, an indifferent young man with blue eyebrows stood with his hands behind his back. This person's temperament is as gloomy as water, giving people a feeling of indifference and aloofness. The elders of the Ziyang Sect were all keeping company, but no matter how they tried to smile, the blue-browed young man only had his eyes slightly closed and his attitude was extremely cold. He didn't even give the elders of the Ziyang Sect any face. At this moment, Yu Qingfeng came quickly with a smile on his face, his usually proud face full of humility and flattery. "Young Master Qingyue is here. Everyone in the Ziyang Sect has been waiting eagerly for this day." As he spoke, Yu Qingfeng winked at the elders and signaled them to leave the living room quickly. Keeping these things company here will only make Master Qingyue feel even more unhappy. When the blue-browed young man saw Yu Qingfeng appear, his aloof expression relaxed a little. "Headmaster Yu, it seems that the morale of your Ziyang Sect is very low. Isn't it as glorious as you boast? Such a Ziyang Sect makes me a little disappointed." There was a hint of reprimand in the blue-browed young man's tone, which instantly made Yu Qingfeng break into a cold sweat. "Master Qingyue, this fact is difficult to explain in one word." Yu Qingfeng said quickly. The blue-browed young man said calmly: "I'm not here to listen to your nonsense. Where are the people from Mingyu? I heard a few months ago that he was about to be promoted to the spiritual realm. I dropped by today to have a look, but I found that Prince Ming's Mansion no longer exists. After all, what happened?" When Yu Qingfeng heard this, he screamed secretly, so he could only answer truthfully: "Mingyu was killed when he was about to be promoted to the spiritual realm, and Prince Ming's palace was also razed to the ground!" When the blue-browed young man heard this, he frowned and looked extremely surprised. "Are you joking with me? A strong man in the quasi-spiritual realm was killed? In your little Tianhe County, where is there anyone who can kill a strong man in the quasi-spiritual realm?" Yu Qingfeng's mouth was full of bitterness, and he replied in a hissing voice: "There was no such thing before, but this time the one who killed Mingyu was a newly rising dark horse. He was only sixteen years old and had some strange inheritance. It was extremely terrifying. . Even the geniuses of our sect were killed by him." Yu Qingfeng really gritted his teeth when he talked about Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 315: Ways to Save Mingjie You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The blue-browed young man sneered: "This is quite new. A sixteen-year-old boy killed a strong man in the quasi-spiritual realm. Yu Qingfeng, are you in a dream? Where do you think this Tianhe County is? To cultivate such a genius?¡± Yu Qingfeng said quickly: "This matter is absolutely true, and there is absolutely no lie! Mr. Qingyue, not only did Prince Ming's Mansion be razed to the ground, but even our Ziyang Sect is now under the fatal threat of that evildoer. Perhaps. When the young master comes to Tianhe County next time, Ziyang Sect will no longer exist!" As he spoke, tears appeared in Yu Qingfeng's eyes, which was somewhat sincere. He has been in charge of the Ziyang Sect for many years, and he does not want the great foundation of the Ziyang Sect to be ruined in his own hands. "Is it really that serious?" The blue-browed young man frowned, and he was really surprised. "Yu begged Master Qingyue to lend a helping hand and kill the rampant evildoer to help the Ziyang Sect overcome this difficulty." At this moment, Yu Qingfeng knelt down and kowtowed without caring about the face of the leader. The blue-browed young man thought for a while and said calmly: "This person dares to kill my quasi-disciple of Qingyang Dan Sect. He is indeed extremely arrogant. Even if you don't speak, I will not let him go lightly. However, I am a hidden person. Disciples of the Shizong Sect, it is not easy for them to rashly interfere in secular disputes." "Master Qingyue, as long as you lend a little helping hand, I, Yu Qingfeng, will never forget your great kindness. Moreover, that monster knew that Mingyu was a quasi-disciple of Qingyang Dan Sect, but he still dared to kill him. He is so This is blatant disobedience to the Qingyang Alchemy Sect." Yu Qingfeng knelt on the ground and begged. When the blue-browed young man heard his last words, his face suddenly turned cold. Obviously, the words "blatantly disobeying the Qingyang Dan Sect" really touched the blue-browed young man's inverse scale. Seeing him like this, Yu Qingfeng knew there was something going on, and quickly struck while the iron was hot, and said: "Master Qingyue, the inherited jade seal of Prince Ming's Mansion also fell into the hands of that evildoer. The inherited jade seal contains the spirit of the jade seal, and the powerful quasi-spiritual realm has absorbed it. You can directly advance to the spiritual realm. If a strong person in the spiritual realm absorbs it, the benefits will be endless." "Huh? There is such a treasure." The blue-browed young man pondered, obviously moved. ¡°In the end, everything else is empty. Killing people and seizing treasures is the eternal theme in the world of martial arts. When Yu Qingfeng saw his move, he couldn't help but became overjoyed and said quickly: "That monster is still young and has a shallow foundation. Although he has a terrifying inheritance, he has not yet matured. As long as you help me a little, young master, with my hundred years of experience in the Ziyang Sect, If you don¡¯t believe me, you won¡¯t be able to kill him. When the time comes, young master, you will get the inherited jade seal, and our Ziyang Sect will also get rid of a serious trouble, wouldn¡¯t it be the best of both worlds?¡± The blue-browed young man said calmly: "You are saying that you already have a plan on how to kill this person?" "We can't talk about the plan, Young Master, it's just a small idea. Now the Ziyang Sect and the monster are in a fight to the death. Within three days at most, the monster will definitely bring someone to the door to provoke the Ziyang Sect. Yu feels that, When they come to provoke you, it will be a great opportunity to kill the monster." Yu Qingfeng offered his advice. "Huh? With my strength, do I still have to wait here and wait for success?" The tone of the blue-browed young man was a little displeased. Although Su Han could kill a strong person in the quasi-spiritual realm, this strength was not enough to attract the blue-browed young man's attention. According to the blue-browed young man's opinion, there is no need to wait here, he can just go straight to the door. Yu Qingfeng said quickly: "We have a mountain protection formation. When they come to attack, we can activate it directly to minimize casualties." "Oh? The mountain-protecting formation is quite interesting." There was a hint of interest in the blue-browed young man's tone, and he said casually, "In that case, where is the mountain-protecting formation? Take me to see it. This time, I will help you activate the mountain-protecting formation to 200% of its power. Without spending a single soldier, you can teach the intruders that they will never come back!" ¡­¡­ In the city of Tianhe County, there are hundreds of wastes waiting to be renovated. With the cleanup of the two sect alliances, the situation in Tianhe County is becoming clearer day by day. All kinds of vassal forces of the eldest prince were killed and eliminated. ¡°For example, Tianyun Trading Company, a chamber of commerce that was completely dependent on the eldest prince, completely disappeared from the history of Tianhe County. All the top executives of Tianyun Trading Company were killed and no one was left alive. The only thing missing was the blue hookah. No one knew where she had gone. It seemed as if she had completely disappeared in Tianhe County. And Yaowang Palace replaced Tianyuan overnight?? Trading Company, becoming the first commercial giant in Tianhe County. The entire Yaowang Palace was filled with joy. Su Han had previously said that Yaowang Palace would replace Tianyun Trading Company, but he didn't expect that it would actually come true now. Xie Tianhe held a sect meeting and consecrated Su Han as the youngest Supreme Elder in the history of Tianhe Martial Academy. At the same time, Ten Thousand Beasts Villa also issued a statement to form a permanent alliance with Tianhe Martial Academy and regard Su Han as an honorary Supreme Elder. This news quickly spread to every corner of Tianhe County like it had wings. Tianhe County, Qingye City. That dark battle has been adapted into countless versions in Qingye City. Su Han, the young master of the Su family, became a legendary existence overnight. There are countless versions, but there is only one keynote, that is, Su Han showed his power, forced the Ziyang Sect to retreat, killed the eldest prince, and defeated the Ming Palace! Use your own efforts to turn the tide and help the two sects in crisis. "Such an all-encompassing method made everyone doubt that they were just dreaming. The playboy who everyone looked down upon in Qingye City could actually grow to such an extent. Within Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Since Su Han returned to Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the atmosphere in the entire Tianhe Martial Arts Academy has become very active. All the disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy can be said to be unprecedentedly united and enthusiastic. The eldest prince was wiped out, and the Ziyang Sect's vitality was severely damaged. The biggest beneficiary was the Tianhe Martial Academy. Today's Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is completely the overlord of Tianhe County. It has swallowed up the remaining power of Prince Ming's Mansion and the Nalan Family, and its foundation has been raised to an unprecedented level. In a clean courtyard in the Elder District, Su Han frowned. On the bed next to him, there was a quiet figure lying on the bed, it was Mingjie. Mingjie self-destructed the True Essence Sea, but was blocked by Su Han. Although it was not completely stopped, it played a buffering role. It was precisely because Su Han blocked that blow that Mingjie was very lucky not to die after he blew himself up, but instead fell into a deep coma. His vitality has not been completely cut off, but at this moment, it is extremely difficult for him to wake up. Unless there is a divine healing medicine that can repair his damaged True Essence Sea, there is no hope of waking up. Within Su Han¡¯s current ability, there are two kinds of healing holy medicines that can repair the True Yuan Sea, one is the Nine Dragons Qi-Building Pill and the other is the Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pill. The Jiulong Qi-Building Pill temporarily repairs the True Essence Sea, but there are many hidden dangers in the future. Moreover, after repairing the True Essence Sea with the Nine Dragon Qi Replenishing Pill, you cannot advance, which means you will always stay at the current martial arts level. As for the Jiulong Kaitian Pill, it is a spiritual-level pinnacle pill that is extremely difficult to refine. It can be used to repair the True Yuan Sea without any sequelae. Moreover, the Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pill, as the name suggests, can open up nine more meridians for cultivation in the body, just like nine dragons. These nine cultivation meridians can individually introduce the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, which is of great benefit to the impact on the spiritual realm and the cultivation after entering the spiritual realm. The cultivation speed can be directly increased by more than twice. With Su Han¡¯s character, he would naturally try his best to refine a Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pill for Mingjie. In this way, Mingjie's self-explosion of the True Yuan Sea will not only have no sequelae, but will also be a great blessing. Taking the Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pill will directly change his cultivation physique and become a genius unique in billions! But the main ingredient of Jiulong Kaitian Dan, "Taiyi Panlong Fruit", is a spiritual elixir that is at the peak of the spiritual level and close to the king level. With the material level of Tianhe County, this Taiyi Panlong Fruit is a no-brainer and impossible to obtain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 316 The Pearl Runs Away You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a moment, Su Han was helpless. His only way was to use golden needles to temporarily seal all the acupuncture points on Mingjie's body. In this way, Mingjie's life can be maintained for a long time, long enough for Su Han to find the dragon fruit. "Ajie, don't worry, I will definitely refine this Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pill for you." Su Han spoke to the unconscious Mingjie, and felt extremely uncomfortable when he saw a vague and peaceful smile on Mingjie's lips. I walked to the yard, took a few deep breaths, and finally calmed down a bit. At this moment, Lingzhi, wearing a light green tight-fitting leather armor, walked in from the door. His eyes fell on Su Han, but it was a little complicated. Seeing Su Han again, Lingzhi had mixed feelings. This calm young man's face seemed to have undergone some slight transformation. That face is not unfamiliar, it is still so familiar. But that feeling seemed to widen the gap between them a lot. There is a temperament in Su Han that makes Lingzhi feel ashamed. It is an indescribable nobleness and an unknown mystery. Lingzhi forced down the complex emotions in her heart, lightly opened her lips and said, "She's gone." "she?" Su Han didn¡¯t understand what Ling Zhi¡¯s words meant for a moment. Lingzhi Yurong was angry and said angrily: "Why are you pretending to be stupid with me! Didn't you ask me to take care of the little princess?" Su Han then realized that after the war ended that day, he handed the pearl to Lingzhi to take care of. In the past few days, I had been racking my brains to save Mingjie, but I had completely forgotten about it. "What did you say? Mingzhu is gone?" Su Han said in surprise. Lingzhi¡¯s face darkened, she nodded and sighed, ¡°She left a letter.¡± As he spoke, he handed over a letter in his hand. Su Han opened it and saw that it was a very simple letter. Mingzhu only wrote a few words in the letter and did not explain where she went. She only asked Su Han to take care of her fourth brother Mingjie and sister Mingyue. ?Obviously, this is a farewell letter. Su Han was slightly surprised. He guessed that Mingzhu might not be able to accept it for a while. After all, Prince Ming's Mansion was her home. She was once a little princess who was loved by thousands of people. Prince Ming's Mansion suffered drastic changes. Once it was destroyed, it was replaced by It's hard for anyone to accept. But he didn¡¯t expect that Mingzhu would be so decisive and leave as soon as she said it. We didn¡¯t even say goodbye in person, we just left a letter. Thinking about it carefully, although Mingzhu was spoiled and had a bit of an arrogant temperament, when Su Han saw her this time, he found that she had changed a lot. Overnight, she no longer seemed as arrogant as before. She was a simple person, raised in the palace, and her cultivation level was average. She left the letter and ran away without knowing whether there would be any danger. Su Han was really worried for a moment. ¡°If Mingzhu runs away and encounters any accident, he won¡¯t be able to explain it to Mingjie. Immediately, he called in a few followers and ordered them to lead people to search for traces of the Pearl in Tianhe County. Lingzhi said: "I will use the power of the Ling family to help you find it together." Su Han nodded, but didn't say anything. Lingzhi¡¯s beautiful eyes flashed and she sighed softly in her heart. She had a hunch that Su Han might not be able to find the pearl this time. Lingzhi is not familiar with Mingzhu, having only met them once. But she could tell that underneath this little princess's frail appearance, there was a strong sense of self-esteem and a stubborn streak hidden behind her. In front of everyone, being pushed out by her own brother as a bargaining chip, and told that being a wife or a concubine was casual. With Mingzhu's character, she must have felt extremely ashamed. Even though the eldest prince is dead now, Mingzhu cannot face Su Han at all, so she can only choose to leave. When Lingzhi thought of this, she felt sympathy for this poor little princess. A woman's intuition made Lingzhi understand that deep down in the heart of the little princess, she was actually somewhat similar to herself. ¡°It seems that I also have an inexplicable complex towards this man. But the most disgusting thing is that Su Han, as the person involved, had no idea at all, and had no idea what the real reason was for the little princess to leave the letter and run away. For a moment, Lingzhi was so angry that she gritted her teeth and pinched Su Han hard, cursing: "You bastard!" "What's wrong? It's not my fault that she left the letter and ran away."The cold is inexplicable. "Forget it! Sooner or later I'll be pissed off by you!" Lingzhi bit her white jade-like teeth and looked at Su Han, her expression turned awkward for a moment. She suddenly realized that although the little princess had no face to face Su Han, Lingzhi was even more shameless to face Su Han now. You know, no matter how ashamed the little princess is, after all, those words were said by the eldest prince, not by the little princess herself. And she, Lingzhi, had made it clear and clear that as long as Su Han won the first prize in the martial arts competition, she and Rui'er could take advantage of each other. Lingzhi didn¡¯t know where she had the courage to say those words at that time. In fact, she regretted it as soon as she said it, but she was extremely conflicted in her heart. She even vaguely felt that if that was the case, it didn¡¯t seem impossible. At this moment, Su Han suddenly asked: "By the way, where is that little girl Rui'er. She has been pestering you all the time. Why didn't she come with you this time?" Lingzhi said subconsciously: "She was tired that day and should be catching up on her sleep now. Do you need me to call her over?" "Call her over?" Su Han smiled, "What are you thinking, why did you call her over if you have nothing to do? You don't mean to say that you are here today to fulfill the promise made by your aunt and nephew, right?" Lingzhi¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she almost wanted to find a crack in the ground and burrow into it. She didn't expect that Su Han actually heard what she said that day. No matter how nervous she was, she still couldn't help but panic when she heard Su Han mention this matter face to face, with blushes flying all over her face. "Su Han, youyou" Lingzhi wanted to take a breath and say something inspiring, but her beautiful and sexy lips opened, but she didn't know what to say. Su Han laughed: "I understand, you regret it, right? Then just pretend I didn't say anything." "no!" Lingzhi hurriedly explained, her eyes almost dripping with embarrassment, biting her lips and said, "I a real man has said what he said, and it's hard to follow up, so how can there be any reason to go back on it? But Rui'er she is still young. , if you can¡¯t wait, II" Su Han was stunned. He had originally just made a joke with Ling Zhi to scare her, but he didn't expect Ling Zhi's character to be so serious and take this matter seriously. This made him feel a little bit stuck. At that moment, he smiled faintly: "The one who is hard to catch is the real man. You are a little girl, even if you regret it, no one will say anything to you." "No." Lingzhi puffed up her plump chest and said anxiously, "I really have no regrets." Seeing that she was so stubborn, Su Han suddenly had a headache. After thinking for a moment, he smiled casually: "Okay, then I'll just write it down for now. Is that okay?" With that said, he turned around and walked towards his small courtyard. Lingzhi was extremely confused, her heart almost in her throat. Hearing Su Han say this, his tense nerves slowly relaxed and he breathed a long sigh of relief. I felt a little relieved in my heart, but also a little disappointed. For a moment, I didn't know if this was the result I wanted. My heart is in a state of chaos. Looking at the back of the young man in white in front of me, I feel mixed emotions. After a long while, Lingzhi gritted her teeth and stamped her feet, cursing herself in her heart, why are she so demotivated? After a pause, he chased after Su Han, following behind Su Han, and whispered: "By the way, there is one more thing!" "What's the matter?" Su Han stopped. Lingzhi turned around and walked away quickly, but after a moment, she picked up someone and threw him in front of Su Han: "Look, who is this?" Su Han looked down and saw that the man Ling Zhi brought looked familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere. But when I think about it carefully, I can't remember who it is. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 317 Qin Ming¡¯s End You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lingzhi's eyes brightened, and she said slowly: "Master Xie heard about what happened when you were in Qingye City. This Qin Ming, as a referee during your martial arts competition, turned against the public and benefited from personal gain, and plotted against your Su family's property. It¡¯s really a disgrace to Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. I heard that he even claimed at that time that he would prevent you from entering Tianhe Martial Arts Academy in your life?¡± These things were all found out by Master Xie who sent people to Qingye City. At that time, everyone in Qingye City knew about the fight between Su Han and Ouyang Yufei. Just ask anyone and they can vividly describe to you everything that happened at that time. When Su Han heard Ling Zhi say this, he remembered that there was indeed a person like Qin Ming, a martial artist from the Tianhe Martial Academy. It seems that he even said at that time, "If you can step into the Tianhe Martial Academy in this life, I, Mr. Qin, will use my head as a cushion for you." Looking at it now, Qin Ming was trembling with fear, huddled up, and looked at Su Han with eyes full of fear. Is there any trace of the arrogance of that time? "This Qin Ming can be regarded as ignorant." Lingzhi gently opened her sexy and beautiful jade lips, and then continued, "But what makes the sect master most angry is that Qin Ming dares to openly threaten the younger generation, claiming that he will suppress him so that he will never be able to enter the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Sect Master How can I allow this kind of situation to happen in Tianhe Martial Academy if I have been upright all my life? The fact that such a person exists in Tianhe Martial Academy is a disgrace to Tianhe Martial Academy." "So, the sect leader asked me to hand over Qin Ming to you. It's up to you to decide how to deal with it, whether to kill or chop him into pieces." After Lingzhi finished speaking, he threw Qin Ming in front of Su Han. Qin Ming was trembling all over, feeling that all the nightmares he had experienced in his life were not as scary as this moment. Five months ago, he was a high-ranking martial arts master of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, and Su Han was a young man with no background in a third-rate small town. But at this moment, the roles were completely reversed. Su Han became the highest-ranking elder in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and the person who could control his Qin Ming destiny. If he could do it over again, even if he gave Qin Ming a hundred courages, he would not dare to embarrass Su Han again. But, how can we have a chance to start over in life again? Su Han did not expect that Master Xie would leave Qin Ming to him. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Qin Ming. In the martial arts world, respect the strong, worship the strong, and cling to the strong. As long as you have the strength, your position will change every minute, but this is not false. However, now Su Han sees that Qin Ming, who only has the cultivation level of Zhenwu Realm, is like an ant in front of him. Su Han couldn't even muster the interest to deal with him. Qin Ming was so heartbroken that he kept pleading: "Master Su, I know I was wrong. From now on, I will never dare to look down on others again." As he said that, he kowtowed his head and didn¡¯t dare to stop until blood flowed all over his face. Su Han said calmly: "You said you wanted to use your head as a cushion for me?" When Qin Ming heard this, he was so frightened that he almost fainted. He kowtowed and begged for mercy over and over again. Su Han said to Ling Zhi: "You have to figure it out! Death penalty can be avoided, but living crime cannot be escaped. The existence of such scum will indeed be a heavy blow to the reputation of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." "Death penalty can be avoided, but living crime cannot be escaped. This is the tone set by Su Han for Qin Ming." Lingzhi nodded and said: "Then destroy the acupuncture points on his arms and drive him out of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." When Qin Ming heard this, he knew that this was the result of an open-minded approach. He did not dare to say anything at the moment and was taken out with blood on his face. "That's right" Lingzhi hesitated. Seeing Su Han looking over, Lingzhi plucked up the courage and said, "Then Ziyang Sect, how do you plan to deal with it?" "Purple Yang Sect?" Su Han originally planned to deal with the Ziyang Sect personally, because the Ziyang Sect protected Ouyang Yufei, and there was an undying hatred between Su Han and Ouyang Yufei. After all, the Ziyang Sect was Su Han's enemy. But because Mingjie was unconscious, Su Han was also in low spirits. Thinking that the Ziyang Sect was just some remnants, it was not worth his special trip. At that moment, he said to Lingzhi: "Cut the grass and root out the roots. I think Master Xie and Madam Yu also meant this. The remaining strength of Ziyang Sect is enough for the two sects, so I won't go." "oh¡­¡­" Lingzhi was somewhat disappointed, and she couldn't explain why. She always felt that she would not feel safe if Su Han was not around. But she is not that kind of person who is messing around. Knowing what Su Han said, she must have more important things to do. At the moment, Lingzhi and Diandian??, and then asked curiously: "That big black dog, can I see it?" Lingzhi had long heard about the bravery of the big black dog from a group of geniuses at the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. Apart from being surprised, she also didn't believe it. It was beyond her knowledge that a dog could have such abilities. Su Han nodded and said, "It just so happens that I want to see it too." The two of them walked all the way to the room where the big black dog rested. That day, the big black dog used the magical power to tear apart space in the secret realm of Tianhe, and then fell into a coma. At this moment, the third master of the Medicine King Palace and several alchemists from the Medicine King Palace, following Su Han's orders, were guarding the big black dog every step of the way. I saw a big black dog lying quietly on a futon, the dog's eyes were closed tightly, and there was a faint golden light shining outside the body. "This pervert." Su Hanxie glanced at him and was immediately speechless. It turns out that the big black dog is not just sleeping. The real energy in his body is automatically moving through the Little Zhoutian. The fluctuations of his breath are constantly rising. He is actually practicing. "Cultivation while sleeping?" Su Han almost vomited a mouthful of old blood. He wanted to practice "Black Dragon Book" by himself. He worked hard to plunder resources everywhere. It was more difficult to advance than eating shit. In the end, he was worse than a dog. ?Eat and sleep, sleep and eat, is this how this dog practices? Su Han was immediately extremely depressed. Comparing himself with this dogforget it, let's not compare him. After all, he is the bloodline of the ancient mythical beast Swallowing the Sky. "I heard that the big black dog played a big role in wiping out the Blood Demon clan this time. It seems that he was also seriously injured." Lingzhi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when she saw the big black dog lying on the ground. Her impression of the big black dog was still that of a hateful bitch from the martial arts competition. Although the big black dog at that time had not yet shown its strength, its magical ability to speak words and its arrogant feeling showed that it was extraordinary. Now when they meet again, the big black dog has been subdued by Su Han, which makes Lingzhi once again surprised by Su Han's methods. "Yes, Dahei is extremely brave. Although it consumed a lot of life energy this time, it was also a blessing in disguise. It ate a lot of blood demon corpses and turned them into energy in its body. The next time it wakes up, its cultivation level will probably be higher. Directly reach the quasi-spiritual realm.¡± Su Han sighed, the big black dog's promotion method cannot be inferred according to common sense. The complete bloodline of the divine beast cannot be compared with ordinary monsters. Lingzhi stared at the big black dog, but said thoughtfully: "Ruier will definitely like it if she sees it looking so docile. That girl has liked small animals since she was a child." Su Han almost fell over after hearing this. The majestic ancient mythical beasts of the Sky Swallowing Clan are actually said to be docile little animals. I don¡¯t know what the big black dog¡¯s reaction would be if they heard this. After seeing the big black dog, Lingzhi said goodbye and left. "Han'er!" Just as Lingzhi's figure disappeared, another figure rushed in from outside the door, with tears in his eyes, and grabbed Su Han! "Han'er, my father just came out of seclusion and heard about your deeds." Su Yunhai's face was full of joy, and he was slightly out of sorts. His big hands were firmly grasping Su Han's shoulders, and his hands were shaking constantly. Su Yunhai has been in retreat during this period and missed everything. As soon as he came out of seclusion, someone immediately told him everything that happened during this period. Su Yunhai was so shocked that he screamed and rushed over to find Su Han. At this moment, seeing the intact Su Han standing in front of him, Su Yunhai felt real. A hung heart was completely relieved. He was delighted that his son had returned safely. He is proud, proud that his son can turn the tide! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 318 Past Events of the Su Family You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han also looked at Su Yunhai. During this retreat, Su Yunhai not only broke through to the fourth level of the True Martial Realm, but also broke through to the fifth level of the True Martial Realm in one go. For Su Yunhai, a few months ago, he never thought that one day he would step into the Zhenwu realm. At this moment, Su Yunhai's face was filled with joy. He knew that all of this was a blessing given to him by his son. He really couldn¡¯t find any fault with this son. As soon as he saw his son, Su Yunhai's chest was filled with a sense of happiness and accomplishment. "Han'er, the main reason why dad came here this time is to discuss with you about relocating the Su family to Tianhe County." After Su Yunhai was overjoyed, he gradually calmed down and got down to business. During this period of time, through what he saw in Tianhe County, Su Yunhai realized how narrow his previous vision was. I remember back then, in the small Qingye City, a small true martial artist could shock the whole city into silence. In Tianhe County, there are so many Xiao Zhen Martial Realm warriors that they cannot be counted. Not to mention, there is a wider world outside Tianhe County. The training resources in Qingye City are too scarce, which is the biggest obstacle that hinders the advancement of warriors in Qingye City. Su Yunhai felt that the Su family should at least be moved to Tianhe County. With the resources of Tianhe County, the warriors of the Su family may not be inferior to the warriors of Tianhe County. "Dad, since you have this idea, I will immediately instruct the Medicine King Palace to fully support the Su family in the elixir." Su Han actually felt that the Su family should have left Qingye City long ago. Now seeing that Su Yunhai has this idea, Su Han naturally wants to support it. Su Yunhai said happily: "That's great. With the support of the Medicine King Palace, the Su family can definitely become a giant in Tianhe County and completely replace the previous Su family." Su Han nodded and said, "The Su family needs to settle down as soon as possible, so that I can leave with peace of mind." When Su Yunhai heard what he said, his body suddenly trembled. In fact, Su Yunhai had already expected that a mere Tianhe County would not be able to keep his son. But he didn't expect that the moment of separation would come so quickly. "Han'er, what do you mean, do you want to leave Tianhe County?" Su Yunhai asked in a low voice. Su Han nodded and said: "People go to higher places. Staying in Tianhe County is no longer any challenge for me." Su Yunhai looked at his son with eyes full of reluctance. This time Su Han is leaving, which is different from last time. Last time, Su Han only went from Qingye City to Tianhe County, and the father and son also agreed to meet again in Tianhe County. But this time, as soon as Su Han left, he didn¡¯t know when he would come back. Su Han also felt Su Yunhai's deep reluctance. For him, after being reincarnated in Qingye City, he had always cherished Su Yunhai as his father and this father's love. The moment he was reincarnated, Su Jun and Ouyang Xuan'er threw dirty water on him, and Ouyang Li openly insulted him with words. It was Su Yunhai who risked falling out with the Ouyang family and desperately protected him. This desperate doting made Su Han accept his father immediately. After a series of sharing weal and woe, the relationship between father and son also continued to heat up. Su Yunhai took a deep breath and said resolutely: "Han'er, your father, I still say the same thing. No matter what decision you make, the Su family will always be your strong backing." "good." Su Han¡¯s eyes were slightly moist. Many times, many emotions do not necessarily need to be expressed in words. The father and son sat together all night in the courtyard at night. This night of silent companionship also gave a new sublimation to the relationship between father and son. When dawn arrived, Su Yunhai said: "Han'er, there is one thing that has always been a concern of your father. Now that you will leave Tianhe County in the near future, I want to entrust you with this matter." "What's up?" Su Han was slightly surprised. In his eyes, Su Yunhai had always been very open-minded. But he didn't expect that Su Yunhai would also have heart problems. "This incident can also be regarded as a past event in our Su family. However, the previous generation of family heads felt that this incident was disgraceful, so they hid it. Until now, few people in the entire Su family know about it." Su Yunhai's eyes were melancholy, falling into memories. "Han'er, I have always told you that I only have one brother, that isYour uncle Su Qingshan. But what I didn't tell you is that I actually have a sister. In other words, you actually have a sister-in-law. " "Sister-in-law?" Su Han asked in surprise, "Why don't you see her in the family tree?" "Her name is no longer in the family tree because she ran away with a man more than ten years ago and never came back. The previous head of the family thought she had brought shame to the family, so he crossed out her name from the family tree. " "I see. Then my sister-in-law, what's her name?" Su Han asked. Su Yunhai sighed: "Her name is Su Yuhu! I have been looking for her for more than ten years, but I learned a few years ago that she had passed away. She died not long after she eloped with that man." As he said that, Su Yunhai couldn't help but shed tears in his eyes. Su Han also felt a little heavy in his heart. It could be seen from Su Yunhai's expression that Su Yunhai loved this little girl very much. "It's a pity that beauty has a bad life. Su Yunhai took a deep breath, calmed down his emotions, and then said: "However, she left behind a bloodline. He is a boy, one year younger than you. Calculating, he should be fifteen this year. Speaking of which, he is your cousin. , However, I don¡¯t know the child¡¯s name or where he is now.¡± When Su Han heard this, he roughly understood what Su Yunhai meant. With a calm expression on his face, he nodded and said, "Dad, don't worry. I will do my best to help you find this cousin so that my Su family can be reunited." When Su Yunhai heard this, he couldn't help but be overjoyed. In fact, Su Yunhai knew that no matter who he asked for this kind of thing, it would be like finding a needle in a haystack. Without a name, it would be too difficult to find someone based on Su Yuhu's name alone. It¡¯s impossible to just run up to someone you see on the street and ask them their mother¡¯s name, right? Therefore, over the years, Su Yunhai has almost despaired of finding his sister's son. This matter has become a worry for him. However, now that Su Han had been entrusted with this matter, Su Yunhai felt a faint feeling, as if a glimmer of hope had been ignited again. Maybe it¡¯s because Su Han has created too many miracles and given him too many surprises during this period of time. ¡­¡­ Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, living room. Xie Tianhe and Mrs. Yu were sitting in the hall. When they heard Su Han coming in from outside, they both stood up quickly. "You two masters don't need to be polite." Su Han was slightly ashamed. He was actually a little uncomfortable with it. The two heads were both his elders, but now they had to salute every time they saw him. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the two masters called me here?¡± Xie Tianhe sent someone to invite Su Han early in the morning. Su Han naturally did not neglect and came to the living room on time. ?? "A person from the Ziyang Sect?" Su Han frowned slightly. People from the Ziyang Sect actually dared to come to Tianhe Martial Academy at this time. Aren't they afraid that they would never return? " However, looking at the expressions of Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu, they don't seem to want to start a war. Su Han couldn't figure it out for a moment. "Let them in." Soon, three people came in, all of them were strong men at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. The three men stepped forward with a very low posture, knelt down and bowed, and shouted: "Master Su, the guilty persons of the Ziyang Sect, please pay homage to Mr. Su." Su Han looked at these three people indifferently, they were all very young. At this young age, but being so polite in front of him, does the Ziyang Sect have plans to seek peace? "There is undying hatred between the two sect alliances and the Ziyang Sect. Are you coming here to ask for a meeting, are you trying to make peace? Go back and tell Yu Qingfeng that you can only repay with the blood and lives of the Ziyang Sect if you kill my fellow sect and destroy my home." Sue for peace and let him die as soon as possible." Su Han didn¡¯t intend to talk nonsense to them and directly rejected their intention to seek peace. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 319: If you want to be a wallflower, there¡¯s no way! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Mr. Su, you misunderstood. The three of us are not here on behalf of Yu Qingfeng." The three of them said quickly. Mrs. Yu couldn't help but interjected: "You are from the Ziyang Sect, doesn't it mean who else can Yu Qingfeng represent?!" The three of them said in succession: "Listen to our explanation. The three of us are all elders of the Ziyang Sect, and we respectively represent the Zhuiyang, Tuoyang and Shangyang lines of the Ziyang Sect. A while ago, the Ziyang Sect When we invaded the Tianhe Martial Academy, all of us from the three branches stayed behind in the Ziyang Sect. From the beginning to the end, we never sent a single soldier to the Tianhe Martial Academy. Now because of this grudge, Mr. Su will not be able to let go of the Ziyang Sect. Naturally, we people of the third lineage would not dare to act like a chariot and offend Mr. Su." "Therefore, our Zhuiyang lineage, Tuoyang lineage and Shangyang lineage have decided to collectively withdraw from the Ziyang Sect and not participate in this dispute. Even if the Ziyang Sect is destroyed, we will definitely not have any complaints. We have decided to make peace with the Ziyang Sect. I no longer have any involvement with the Ziyang Sect, and I no longer work for the Ziyang Sect. I just hope that when the war comes to the Ziyang Sect, Mr. Su can let us go and not hurt innocent people like us." These words are high-sounding, but their core meaning is to beg for mercy, and beg Su Han not to implicate them when he breaks into the Ziyang Sect. "Quiting the Ziyang Sect collectively?" Su Han smiled indifferently, "At this juncture, by playing such a trick, are you trying to deceive others?" The three elders changed their expressions upon hearing this, "Mr. Su, we people from the Zhuiyang, Tuoyang and Shangyang lineages did not participate in the Ziyang Sect's invasion of the Tianhe Martial Academy. We really don't want to get involved in this feud. , please be kind to Mr. Su, we have no other thoughts, let alone the idea of ??revenge against Mr. Su and Tianhe Martial Academy in the future." Su Han said calmly: "Although you did not do evil directly, you indirectly allowed Yu Qingfeng to do evil. Do you dare to say that you have no responsibility at all?" When the three elders heard this, they broke out in cold sweat. Facing Su Han's question, he was speechless and unable to answer at all. "However, since you plan to abandon the secret and turn to the light, I can give you this opportunity. If you are really sincere, send your elite generals to attack the Ziyang Sect's mountain gate, so that I can see your determination to break with the Ziyang Sect!" "Let us attack Ziyang Sect?" The three elders were stunned. They never expected that Su Han would make such a request. They originally thought that since they had not participated in the invasion of Tianhe Martial Academy before, as long as they lowered their posture and said more nice things, they would definitely get Su Han's forgiveness. Not to mention anything else, but at least he can save his life and not be implicated by the Ziyang Sect. By then, even if the Ziyang Sect is destroyed, they will be able to survive alone, and even re-establish a new sect on the site of the Ziyang Sect. If the Ziyang Sect had not been destroyed, no one would know their little plan. They can still stay in Ziyang Sect and be their elders. ¡°I have to say, this wishful thinking was very good. However, Su Han's words immediately shattered their wishful thinking of being just a wallflower. If you want to be a wallflower, there is no way out! "What, is there a problem?" Su Han said calmly, with an indifferent smile overflowing from the corner of his mouth. "No, no, no, actually" "You don't have to bargain with me. I'm giving you a chance, and that's to be fair. Do you really think you have the bargaining power? Do you think that as long as you quit the Ziyang Sect and fly away, I won't be able to find you?" Su Han's tone suddenly changed and became cold. Sensing the awe-inspiring tone in Su Han's tone, the three elders couldn't help but feel terrified. A young man, less than sixteen years old, can actually exert such strong pressure! "Mr. Su, wewere wronged! We really had no involvement in the invasion of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy a while ago. We never killed anyone in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy from the beginning to the end." "Yes, Mr. Su, if you want revenge, you should go to Yu Qingfeng. It really has nothing to do with us." Su Han suddenly laughed, but his face darkened, "It doesn't matter? Just saying it doesn't matter can erase the fact that you are from the Ziyang Sect? If the Ziyang Sect really destroyed the Tianhe Martial Academy that day, do you dare to say that you won't? Will you get any benefits from it? Will you get any resources from it? Don't think that you can get away with it without direct participation! I'm warning you, don't play tricks in front of me, Su Han. If you were involved in the invasion of Tianhe Martial Academy that day, You have no right to stand in front of me and speak now." Seeing Su Han¡¯s anger, Xie Tianhe was aroused by the anger of having his home invaded, and shouted: ¡°Here you go¡±Opportunity, but still resisting, could it be that he is really a spy sent by Yu Qingfeng? " When these three people heard this, they were frightened out of their wits and said quickly: "Thank you, Master, where can I start with this? We can make an oath between heaven and earth. Every word we say is sincere." Mrs. Yu giggled and said: "You three, you are so clueless. Mr. Su spared no effort and gave you a way out, but you don't seem to want to cherish it? That would be easy, just wipe out you and the Ziyang Sect at once, half of them Do not stay." The three elders were complaining in their hearts and wanted to make a final struggle: "Master Jade, we" Mrs. Yu smiled and said: "Goodbye, my words don't count here. If you have anything to say, please tell Mr. Su. But I want to remind you that young people are very energetic. If you continue to contradict me, I'm afraid you will be gone." A small life is also possible.¡± "This, Mr. Su" The expressions of the three of them were ashen. Su Han said in an indifferent tone: "No need to talk nonsense. I'll give you half a day. If I don't feel your sincerity, I will wipe out you and the Ziyang Sect together." When these three people heard this, their faces turned bitter, knowing that Su Han was definitely serious. At that moment, he hurriedly said: "We will go back immediately and gather the troops to attack Ziyang Sect! We absolutely dare not delay!" "very good." Su Han looked leisurely and smiled lightly. Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu looked at each other, with a hint of coldness in their hearts. This son's palace and aura were too terrifying, and he was definitely born to be a superior. Whoever becomes his enemy is definitely not a wise choice. "By the way, Mr. Su, there is one more thing. It seems that Yu Qingfeng entertained a guest a few days ago. His name is Mr. Qingyue. He is very arrogant. We cannot see through his cultivation." Before the three left, they spoke respectfully to Su Han. "Master Qingyue?" Su Han frowned slightly and asked, "What did he say to Yu Qingfeng?" The three of them shook their heads and said, "Yu Qingfeng didn't even let us be present when he was talking to him." "Okay, I understand. After you go back, immediately gather people to attack Ziyang Sect." Su Han ordered. The three elders quickly left as quickly as possible, not daring to delay for even a second. "Young Master Qingyue." Su Han chewed the name. He estimated that Young Master Qingyue might be a helper invited by the Ziyang Sect. Even the ninth-level warriors in the True Martial Realm cannot see through his cultivation, which means that he has probably transformed from the mortal world into the spirit and is a true spiritual warrior. In the eyes of secular warriors, strong people in the spiritual realm are mythical existences. It is said that even if twenty experts at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm join forces, they cannot stop a casual attack from a powerful person in the Spiritual Realm. However, no matter how powerful the spiritual realm expert is, how can Su Han be deterred by this? In his previous life, not to mention the spiritual realm, he saw a lot of the imperial realm. At the moment, Su Han said to Xie Tianhe and Mrs. Yu: "Two heads, you gather people and go outside the gate of Ziyang Zongshan, but don't attack them yet. Let the three elders fight first, and wait until they fight to the death and both sides will be injured." Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu are so smart. As soon as they heard Su Han's words, they knew that Su Han didn't want to sacrifice the people of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, so they sent the three elders to take the lead and let their people become cannon fodder. At the moment, the two heads were deeply moved. Su Han said again: "You go ahead. I will be in seclusion for a period of time, and when I get out of seclusion, I will go to Ziyang Sect to meet you." After the two agreed, they left separately. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 320: The Unbreakable Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s retreat this time was to refine Tang Zimo¡¯s pair of six-stripe pterosaur wings. These six-striped dragon wings have the dual attributes of wind and thunder. When they flap their wings and fly high, they make a sound that moves the sky, with the potential of wind and thunder. ???????????????? Its flying speed is extremely fast, far better than that of a strong person in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm who can fly through the air. During the True Martial Realm and the early to mid-Spiritual Realm, having wings that can fly is definitely a great advantage and a huge temptation. However, refining these six-stripe pterosaur wings is not a simple matter. It is necessary to activate the power of the dual attributes of wind and thunder to temper the body, and slowly absorb the power of the six-striped winged dragon wings into the body. But even so, refining the six-striped pterosaur wings cannot be done in a day and a half, it will take at least a year and a half. However, Su Han was not eager for quick success. It is obviously unrealistic for a treasure that transcends the scope of the spiritual realm to be completely refined within minutes. His current goal is to reluctantly collect these six-stripe pterosaur wings so that the six-stripe pterosaur wings can be used for himself. As for complete refining, that is a matter for later. At the moment, Su Han entered the wind and thunder dual attribute talent testing room of Tianhe Martial Academy, which is the most suitable place to induce the power of wind and thunder to temper the body. ¡­¡­ Today¡¯s Tianhe County is covered with dark clouds and the weather is extremely cold. The overwhelming clouds were pressing over the Ziyang Sect, casting a thick layer of haze over the hearts of everyone in the Ziyang Sect. "People from the Ziyang Sect, get out." "You were able to invade us a while ago, but now you don't have the ability to fight. Come out and fight to the death." "A group of grandsons are really a disgrace to Tianhe County. Please disappear into Tianhe County as soon as possible." Listening to the shouts and curses from the disciples of Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa outside, the people of Ziyang Sect were afraid to show their anger and huddled in the mountain gate, not daring to take half a step out. Outside the mountain gate of the Ziyang Sect, the allied forces of the Tianhe Martial Academy and the Ten Thousand Beasts Villa were stationed in a dark mass outside the mountain gate. However, they were not in a hurry to attack. They just kept shouting and cursing, confronting the Ziyang Sect men and horses from a distance. When Yu Qingfeng, the head of Ziyang Sect, saw this scene, he couldn't figure out the intention of the alliance between the two sects. He just felt his scalp was numb. Deep in my heart, there was a hint of bad premonition. However, at this critical moment, Young Master Qingyue was in seclusion and seemed not to take the intruders from the two alliances seriously at all. Yu Qingfeng didn¡¯t have the courage to disturb Master Qingyue¡¯s cultivation, so he could only walk around anxiously in the Ziyang Sect¡¯s main hall. "Before Master Qingyue went into seclusion, he made some changes to the Ziyang Sect's mountain-protecting formation. Could it be that those changes can make the mountain-protecting formation more powerful and strong enough to resist the power of the two sect alliances?" Yu Qingfeng doesn¡¯t understand the formation very well. At the moment, Yu Qingfeng can only place his only hope on Master Qingyue's modified mountain protection formation. "That's right, Young Master Qingyue comes from a hidden sect, and his inheritance is beyond the reach of ordinary people like us. The power of the mountain-protecting formation improved by Young Master Qingyue is definitely beyond the imagination of ordinary people." Yu Qingfeng felt determined after thinking this. At this moment, Yu Qingfeng glanced at the senior officials of Ziyang Sect in the hall, and suddenly his eyes shrank and he realized that three people were missing. "Where are Zhuiyang, Tuoyang and Shangyang?" Yu Qingfeng frowned and asked. ??????? Taoist Zhuiyang, Taoist Tuoyang and Taoist Shangyang, these three elders are considered to be the pillars of the Ziyang Sect. The last time Yu Qingfeng sent troops to attack Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, he left these three people to guard Ziyang Sect. But now, Ziyang Sect is facing an invasion from foreign enemies, but these three elders have disappeared. "Reporting to the leader, my subordinates don't know." Everyone in the hall shook their heads and said. Yu Qingfeng suddenly lost his temper and shouted sternly: "Send people to search and find them. How can we allow them to be cowards when the enemy is facing us?" "Yes, my subordinates will search immediately!" ¡­¡­ Outside the Ziyang Sect¡¯s mountain gate, the three elders of the Ziyang Sect led their respective forces to join the two sect alliances. "The guilty persons of the Ziyang Sect, please pay homage to Master Xie and Master Yu!" The three elders also kept their postures very low in front of Xie Tianhe and Mrs. Yu. Xie Tianhe glanced at the men of the three elders. These three elders really sent out all their elites this time. It seems that Su Han's pressure really scared them. Xie Tianhe said: "You came just in time. Earlier today, you also heard from Mr. Su that you wanted to test your determination to break with the Ziyang Sect. Now that Yu Qingfeng is unable to retreat, you want to prove your sincerity, so go out and break open the Ziyang Sect's mountain gate, how about that? " Xie Tianhe said this after being instructed by Su Han to first let the three elders serve as cannon fodder. At this time, the three elders also knew that they could not escape, and they all expressed their opinions: "I will do my best to beat Yu Qingfeng out!" "Go ahead, I'll wait for your good news." At this time, Xie Tianhe couldn't help but pretend. He has never had such a good time in his life. He attacked Ziyang Sect and used the troops of Ziyang Sect without spending a single soldier of his own. The three elders took the order, faced their subordinates, and shouted: "Everyone, cheer up. Yu Qingfeng has done many unjust things and caused disasters. As righteous people, we should draw a clear line between ourselves and Yu Qingfeng. Get rid of these unjust people! From now on, we have nothing to do with the Ziyang Sect. For the sake of the people of Tianhe County, we should eradicate the cancer of the Ziyang Sect on behalf of Tianhe County!" "yes!" Under the leadership of the three elders, the elites under the three elders launched a fierce attack on the Ziyang Sect's mountain gate. It has to be said that these three elders are very shrewd. They do not want their actions today to be said to be traitors to the sect and to be stabbed in the back in the future. Therefore, they gave their behavior a very majestic and honorable label. However, after a wave of fierce attacks, they discovered that the Ziyang Sect's mountain-protecting formation had become extremely strong. Not only were the attacks unable to break through the formation, but many of their people were killed by the cold arrows fired from the formation. "Impossible. It's not like we've never seen this mountain-protecting formation before. Why did it suddenly become so strong?" The three elders were simply dumbfounded. They were very familiar with the Ziyang Sect's mountain-protecting formation. They thought it would be easy to break through, but they didn't expect it to be so difficult. The entire mountain-protecting formation seemed to have been reborn, undergoing a completely new transformation. "Aim at the center of the formation and blast with all your strength!" The three elders were also aroused. They didn't believe that they could not handle the Ziyang Sect's mountain-protecting formation, but they knew where the formation's eye was. At that moment, the three of them gathered together, combined their strength, and shot out a bright stream of true energy, which shot towards the formation eye. ???????????????????????? There was a loud noise like the earth was shaking, and a row of fire dragons and ice arrows were suddenly shot out from the mountain guarding formation, instantly killing a group of elites under the three elders. The three elders couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Seeing their men being killed and injured, their hearts began to bleed. "There is no way to continue like this. Our elites cannot withstand such losses." "When did this mountain-protecting formation become so powerful, and the entrance of the formation was also modified? This is definitely not Yu Qingfeng's handiwork. Could he have some help?" "Hey, I can see it. Mr. Su just doesn't want to sacrifice his own people, so he lets our men serve as cannon fodder for him." "Shhh, keep your voice down, if they hear you, it will be a huge disaster." "Hmph, what am I afraid of? However, Yu Qingfeng is really not a good person. In the final analysis, this is all the trouble caused by him and the eldest prince." Taoist Zhuiyang's momentum surged, and a long sword with divine light suddenly appeared in his hand. He said angrily: "There is really no other way but to hit hard and use tyrannical attacks to break the formation!" "Okay, the three of us will take action together. We must find Yu Qingfeng today and hand it over to the Second Sect Alliance." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 321 Su Han comes out of seclusion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The three elders were furious. Originally, they had no hatred for Yu Qingfeng, so attacking the Ziyang Sect was completely out of necessity. However, after continuously failing to break the formation and killing and injuring a large number of his men, the original necessity has completely turned into gnashing of teeth and hatred. At this moment, the three elders personally went into battle and used various magical powers. All kinds of weapons flipped for a while, divine light flew and divine clouds splashed. Between the powerful attack and the defense formation, a huge shock wave was formed, causing the surrounding earth to shake and shake. "What?" In the Ziyang Sect¡¯s main hall, Yu Qingfeng couldn¡¯t believe his ears. "Are you sure that those outside are indeed the three elders and not people from the Tianhe Martial Academy in disguise?" For a moment, Yu Qingfeng couldn't accept this fact at all. The three elders, Yu Qingfeng usually treats them well, but at the critical moment, he never expected that they would do such a trick! Yu Qingfeng's eyes were about to burst out with fire. The reincarnation of heaven brings unsatisfactory retribution. That day, he and the eldest prince used the traitor Tuoba Elder of Tianhe Martial Academy to break through the Tianhe Martial Academy's mountain guarding formation in one fell swoop and killed many people in the Tianhe Martial Academy. . As a result, traitors appeared in Ziyang Sect today, and there were three of them. "Master, there is absolutely no mistake. The three elders went into battle in person and were so active that each of them seemed like they were going crazy. Master, we can't go on like this. Although they can't break the core of the mountain-protecting formation, they can't break it. They kept beating wildly outside, but they made a lot of cracks in the formation, and these cracks have to be repaired with Yuan Stone." The senior officials of Ziyang Sect all looked bitter. If this continues, the Yuan Stone in the sect will be exhausted in a short time. Yu Qingfeng's face was extremely ugly. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Take out all the Yuan stones in the sect's warehouse, fill them into the formation, and continue to persevere! I believe in Mr. Qingyue, as long as As soon as Mr. Qingyue comes out of seclusion, all those ungrateful people outside will die, and no one will be able to escape." Yu Qingfeng has great trust in Young Master Qingyue. Not only because Young Master Qingyue comes from a hidden sect, but also because Young Master Qingyue has the aura of a superior person, which makes Yu Qingfeng feel very safe. " Moreover, even Yu Qingfeng cannot see through the fluctuations in Master Qingyue's aura. This shows that Young Master Qingyue's cultivation has most likely completed the process of transcending the mortal world and transforming into a spirit, and he is a true spiritual powerhouse. A strong person in the spiritual realm can definitely cover the sky with one hand in the entire Tianhe County. ¡­¡­ Outside the Ziyang Sect¡¯s mountain gate, Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu also discovered something unusual about the Ziyang Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting formation. "This formation is very strange, and terrible attacks will be issued from time to time within the formation. How can the Ziyang Sect's mountain-protecting formation have such a high level of defense?" Mrs. Yu said with a frown. Xie Tianhe also mused: "If this continues, the elites under the three elders will soon be killed by the formation. Although they are not members of our Second Sect Alliance, such meaningless deaths and injuries are not good." "Send someone to ask Su Han to come out of seclusion!" The two finally made a decision. Now in their minds, Su Han, who is only sixteen years old, is their biggest support and biggest trump card. If even Su Han couldn't do anything about this mountain-protecting formation, then they would be completely helpless. Lingzhi stood not far away and also discovered the strangeness of this formation. However, she was just a little surprised at first, but soon calmed down without any worry at all. It seems that she has a kind of psychological support, and she doesn't think that the Ziyang Sect can cause any trouble. And this kind of psychological dependence, she is not embarrassed to admit now, is because of Su Han. The strong shock and impact brought about by the battle in the Ming Palace has left an unforgettable mark on Lingzhi's heart. It is a psychological imprint that cannot be erased at all. Su Han¡¯s magic, power, bloodiness, arrogance, and character were fully revealed in that battle. Such a young man, in the eyes of the proud Lingzhi, is also a perfect man. He is the only man who conquers her proud heart. ¡­¡­ In Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, Su Han woke up from seclusion. The pair of six-striped dragon wings have been initially collected by him and can be used by him. At the same time, he has also completely mastered the Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique and the method of activating the Eight-Sword Sword Formation, and his combat power is stable. Phew~ Su Han exhaled a puff of white mist-like breath from his mouthArrow, this time in retreat, he also tempered his true energy sea again just like before. Now in the True Yuan Sea, the power is even more surging and powerful, but it is still some distance away from the peak of the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. Su Han is not in a hurry to advance to the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. Judging from his current trump card, there is not much difference between the ninth level of the True Martial Realm and the ninth level of the peak. Unless you advance to the spiritual realm, that is a qualitative leap. Opening the door of the training test room, a black shadow rushed in, but it was a big black dog that had fully awakened. "Boy, I heard that when I was in a coma, you made a mistake again in Prince Ming's Mansion. I, Dahei, was not involved in that kind of limelight occasion. It was really irritating, and I lost everything in Tianhe County. It¡¯s a chance to show off your power in front of people. Otherwise, you will definitely be in the limelight. It¡¯s fun to think about it. I¡¯m so angry. Oh, it¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s sad, it¡¯s pitiful" The big black dog talks non-stop when he comes up. The dog had a sad expression on his face. It was obvious that he had heard about what happened a few days ago. The big black dog woke up after a nap and had already advanced to the half-step spiritual realm. He originally thought that he could suppress Su Han and show his strength, but when he heard that Su Han could kill even the eldest son of the quasi-spiritual realm, he suddenly Withered. However, the big black dog¡¯s current ability is enough to deal with ordinary quasi-spiritual realms. After all, he has a complete bloodline of divine beasts, so leapfrog battles are not a problem at all. "Dahei, it's not easy to be in the limelight. There will be many opportunities in the future." Su Han smiled, it would be a lot less fun without this top-notch dog around. Moreover, Big Black Dog's advancement to the Half-Step Spiritual Realm will also be a great help to himself. When the big black dog heard this, his eyes widened and he muttered, "Boy, your grandpa didn't say he would follow you from now on." He said this, but the big black dog ran over with great joy, wagging his tail and circling around Su Han several times, which fully showed that he didn't mean what he said. "Boy, I heard that you are so capable that even the little princess was rejected by you. Alas, that is the most beautiful woman in Tianhe County, and you don't even consider it. Even the dog master feels sorry for you. If in the future If there is another opportunity like this, I just want to say four words, please call me" The big black dog started talking non-stop again. Su Han couldn't help but roll his eyes wildly. This dog may have slept for too long and was so suffocated that he couldn't stop talking once he started talking. At this moment, a voice finally broke the big black dog's rambling: "Senior Brother Su, the two masters sent me to ask you to come out of seclusion." "Cheng Can?" Su Han opened the door and walked out. The person waiting outside the door is none other than Cheng Can. Seeing Su Han, Cheng Can said with a solemn expression: "Senior brother, the master and the others seem to have encountered some troubles during the attack on the Ziyang Sect. The Ziyang Sect's mountain-suppressing formation is a bit weird and cannot be broken open, and from time to time it can't be broken. Shoots some terrible attacks, sometimes ice arrows, sometimes fire dragons.¡± "oh?" Su Han¡¯s brows suddenly raised. Listening to Cheng Can¡¯s description reminded him of a formation. What makes him wonder is, can a mere Ziyang Sect have such a high-level formation? ¡°I understand, you go back and inform the leader, I will be there in a moment.¡± Su Han said, suddenly feeling that a gaze was watching him silently. He subconsciously looked over and saw a slender young man standing not far behind Cheng Can. When Su Han looked over, he quickly stepped forward to salute. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 322 Brothers meet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Are you from the Su family?" Su Han still has two impressions of Su Yu. Su Yu nodded. He obviously didn't expect that Su Han still remembered him, and his face turned slightly red. A grown man looked at Su Han and hesitated for a long time without saying a word. Cheng Can couldn't stand it any longer, so he had to help Su Yu and said: "Brother, he is here on behalf of the ten geniuses of the Su Family. They want to collectively break away from the original Su Family and join the current Su Family." "Join the Su family? Yes, welcome." Su Han smiled, "But where is your original family?" Su Yu said softly: "They all left and disappeared into Tianhe County. No one was left behind. Even the mansion was burned down and they didn't leave any contact information for us." Su Han also heard about this incident after returning from the Tianhe Secret Realm. "You mean, the ten of you were abandoned by the Su family?" Su Han looked indifferent. Su Yu pursed her lips, nodded and said, "That's true." "The Su family is such an idiot. In order to avoid the eldest son, the sons of our family abandoned them as soon as they were told." Cheng Can couldn't help but cursed. Su Yu said: "Actually, the ten of us are marginalized figures in the Su family! They don't care about us at all. It's normal for them to give up on us at critical moments." "What? Aren't you geniuses who were selected by the Su family to participate in the martial arts competition? Why are you marginalized?" Cheng Can's eyes widened. Su Yu shook his head and said: "Actually, everyone in the Su family, including some younger members, are hiding their strength. We don't know how much their real strength is, but the ten of us are not their real core geniuses at all. Their core genius did not appear in the martial arts competition at all this time." "Including their collective disappearance in Tianhe County this time, we actually think it is expected. Because they usually receive some powerful people from outside the county in their families, and it even makes people feel that they are not from Tianhe County at all. " Su Yu said again. "What? There is such a weird family. It's an eye-opener for me, Old Cheng." Cheng Can frowned. He originally thought that the Su family and the Nalan family were the same level of power, but now it seems that this is not the case. However, looking at the expression on Su Han's face, he was not surprised, as if he had already expected it. "I understand. In that case, the ten of you will join the Su family. We all have the same surname, and from now on, we will be a family." Su Han¡¯s tone was light. He was not afraid that these ten geniuses from the Su family would have any second thoughts. With his thunderous methods, he would kill any second thoughts in the cradle before they sprouted. " Moreover, after sharing life and death in the secret realm, it would be really disappointing if they still have any second thoughts. Su Han believed that based on his own ability to see people, the ten geniuses of the Su family were not such people. In this way, the Su family can absorb ten geniuses who have reached the True Martial Heaven Realm, and their strength will also grow exponentially. "You don't have to be restrained in front of me from now on. Even if we are destined to have the same surname, I don't have a younger brother. If you want, you can call me Brother Han." Su Han¡¯s tone was somewhat kind. Su Yu nodded, but her eyes were red, as if she was trying not to let her tears fall. Even Su Han felt a little strange when he saw it. Seeing this, Cheng Can quickly came up and changed the subject: "Senior brother, you and Xiao Yu are so in love with each other as soon as they meet. I'm going to be jealous of you, Old Cheng." Su Han laughed loudly: "You can scream if you're jealous, I'm just afraid you won't be able to scream." "Oh, I really can't say it, it's too disgusting. Let's do this, from now on I will call you boss. With a boss like you, I, as the younger brother, will have a bright face." Cheng Can made a joke, and finally Su Yu had a smile on her face, and her eyes were not as red as before. Cheng Can secretly breathed a sigh of relief and thought to himself that he didn't know what happened to Xiao Yu, but he actually begged himself not to reveal to Su Han that he was Su Han's cousin. As brothers, Cheng Can is naturally willing to help. However, he thought to himself and couldn't think of a reason for Su Yu to do this. Cheng Can is a straightforward person, and he doesn¡¯t understand those twists and turns. ¡­¡­ Outside the gate of Ziyang Zongshan, Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu were already waiting with eager eyes. Finally, Su Han came with the big black dog.?Onsite. Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu¡¯s eyes lit up and they rushed to greet him. "Where is it? Where is the indestructible formation? Let me see how extraordinary it is." The big black dog barked impatiently, and its entire body turned into a stream of black light, rushing towards the mountain-protecting formation below. Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu looked at each other. Is there any mistake? When it comes to breaking the formation, this dog is actually more active than people. Could it be that a dog can really break the formation? The big black dog came to the outside of the formation in a menacing manner. As soon as it landed on the ground, it was full of energy. It laughed loudly and said: "Little ones, Grandpa Dog, I'm here to help you." The three elders of the Ziyang Sect also recognized this dog and knew that this dog was related to Su Han. They hurriedly greeted him: "This uh, this dog master, this mountain-protecting formation is very strange. We have tried our best to protect it." Go. Please rest assured, Mr. Dog, no matter how incredible the defense of this formation is, we will definitely try our best" "No need." A clear voice came from afar, and Su Han's figure came through the air and landed on the outside of the formation. "I gave you the opportunity just to see how good you are. Now it seems that I underestimated Yu Qingfeng's ability. Just wait aside for now. After I break the formation, you can lead the others to charge in." Su Han said, his eyes falling on the mountain-protecting formation. "Huh?" When the three elders heard this, they looked at each other with a sense of relief and joy. They attacked Ziyang Sect not only with all their might, but at least they tried their best. However, the result was still unsatisfactory. Not only did they fail to break the formation, but they also suffered many casualties among their own people. Now that Su Han was about to break the formation himself, they all breathed a sigh of relief. "Mr. Su, I'm afraid this is not Yu Qingfeng's handiwork, but that of Mr. Qingyue he invited." The three elders are not fools. At first, they didn¡¯t know what Young Master Qingyue was here for, but now that they think about it, Young Master Qingyue must be the helper invited by Yu Qingfeng. "Mr. Su, the strength of Mr. Qingyue is unfathomable, and his methods may also be extraordinary. Mr. Su, please be careful." At this time, the three elders were determined to follow Su Han. They also understood that the three of them had already broken up with Yu Qingfeng, and no matter what powerful helper Yu Qingfeng hired, it had nothing to do with them. It would be better to place your hopes on Su Han. Although Mr. Qingyue is unfathomable, Su Han is also a monster. They have even made up their mind that if Su Han cannot break the formation, the three of them will use their own brute strength to forcefully break into the formation to show their loyalty to Su Han and let Su Han know that the three of them are sincerely surrendering. "Boy, what are you waiting for? Break the formation quickly. Master Gou is here and will help you break the formation in minutes." The big black dog began to urge Su Han. Su Han spoke calmly and said to the big black dog: "Have you also seen the secret of this formation?" "It goes without saying that this low-level formation is too naive to stump Master Gou." The big black dog laughed strangely and was very proud. The three elders were completely stunned. Did they make a mistake? The formation that the three of them couldn't break despite their lives, actually became a low-level formation in this dog's eyes? Su Han said calmly: "This mountain-protecting formation has been modified, and it has gained new power. However, after all, no one is in charge. It is a dead formation. It is not difficult to break through it. All you need to do is destroy the formation's eyes. " "Gah ga ga, that's right. There is a big difference between a living formation hosted by someone and a dead formation hosted by no one. In a living formation hosted by someone, the formation eyes can move at any time, so it is very difficult to destroy it." The black dog laughed proudly. The conversation between the two was completely beyond the scope of the three elders' knowledge. The three elders looked at each other in confusion, and there was an unbelievable feeling deep in their hearts. Could it be that this one person and one dog could really break through the formation that made them so anxious? The law fails? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 323: Breaking the formation with one blow You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, Xie Tianhe's figure also landed next to several people, and said urgently: "Su Han, we may have to hurry up to break the formation. Just now I looked at the back mountain of Ziyang Sect and found that there was a spiritual light rising into the sky from the back mountain of Ziyang Sect. It was accompanied by faint fluctuations in spiritual power. I suspect that in the back mountain of Ziyang Sect, there may be some powerful people in the spiritual realm who are in retreat." Xie Tianhe had a faint look of anxiety on his face. As the head of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, he was well-informed and could not mistake it. It must be spiritual power fluctuations. Mrs. Yu also followed closely and said: "That's right, if the spiritual realm expert is allowed to escape, this battle will not be easy to fight!" "A strong man in the spiritual realm?" The three elders suddenly took a breath of cold air. They couldn't believe their ears, and their expressions immediately turned bitter! They originally thought that Young Master Qingyue¡¯s cultivation level was at most similar to that of the eldest prince. But I didn¡¯t expect that he was actually a strong person in the spiritual realm! Those who are strong in the realm are basically hidden in the world, and they will not participate in worldly battles at all. The three elders never expected that the grievances between the Ziyang Sect and the Second Sect Alliance would actually involve a spiritual realm expert coming forward. At this moment, the three elders looked at Su Han with sad faces. This formation is the work of a strong person in the spiritual realm. Can Su Han break it? Even if the three elders were optimistic about Su Han, at this moment, they couldn't help but feel their hearts beating. Su Han had a calm expression on his face. He didn't even blink when he heard the words "spiritual realm expert". He just greeted the big black dog: "Have you figured out the position of the formation eye?" The big black dog sneered: "Aren't you still worried about my move? I have to worry about you, kid. Don't misread the position of the formation eye and lose your chain." ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to talk nonsense, you¡¯re left and I¡¯m right, come on!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an order!¡± The big black dog gave a weird laugh, and his figure flashed on the spot and disappeared immediately, disappearing into the left side of the formation. Su Han also flew away, and his figure was like a shooting star, sinking into the right side of the formation. The big black dog opened his mouth and spat out a series of runes glowing with golden light. The runes rapidly grew in size in mid-air at an incredible speed, overflowing with brilliant lights and dazzling colors, like a rainbow flowing in the sky or a divine glow. . "Break it for me!" The string of runes spit out by the big black dog overflowed with strong pressure, like a small mountain, blasting towards somewhere in the formation with divine light. At the same time, Su Han formed a seal in his hand, and countless golden runes lingered on his fingertips, which were as bright as the stars in the sky. "Split Formation Technique!" Su Han suddenly pointed forward, and countless golden runes smashed over like a meteor shower, as if the divine light of the sun and the moon was activated, and they smashed into the void somewhere with full brilliance. One person and one dog attacked at the same time, and the two shocking attacks actually converged in the same direction. One is as fierce as a hungry tiger pouncing on food, and the other is as domineering as a dragon leaping into the abyss. ???????????????????? Boom! The two attacks collided, but they seemed to hit an invisible solid wall at the same time, making a loud noise. The next moment, the entire formation seemed to be in chaos, shaking crazily. The landslide and the ground cracked, and the turbulent air currents rolled around irregularly, spreading in all directions as if they had found an outlet. ??The rune residues dispersed one after another, then scattered, and then disappeared These runes were exactly the formation patterns of the defensive formation. Su Han and the big black dog used powerful force to break open the formation, destroying all the formation textures at once. Not only did it destroy the defense of the mountain-protecting formation, it also directly destroyed the foundation of the mountain-protecting formation. Without the formation base, this formation collapsed instantly! The formation patterns, like tadpole-like runes, shattered like snowflakes and gradually disappeared without a trace. The primeval stones used to set up the formation were all completely exposed, rolled up by the big black dog's tongue, and swallowed whole. When the mountain-protecting formation completely disappeared, everyone on the periphery of the formation was stunned. It was so fast, beyond their imagination! ??The formation that hundreds of warriors have been unable to attack for a long time was completely shattered with just one blow? This man and this dog are so terrifying? The three elders¡¯ eyes met, and an inexplicable tremor flashed through their hearts. They have never experienced Su Han's power personally, and they still didn't believe it before. It was only at this moment that I was truly convinced.   If Master Qingyue was not in charge of the Ziyang Sect today, the three elders would have every reason to believe that the Ziyang Sect would have been completely wiped out by Su Han with overwhelming force. What was even more surprising was the Ziyang Sect¡¯s army inside the formation. Originally, they hid in the mountain-protecting formation and thought they would have nothing to worry about. Moreover, Yu Qingfeng also assured them that as long as there were enough Yuan Stones to fill it, this mountain-protecting formation would be absolutely impossible to break. However, the combined attack of Su Han and Big Black Dog completely defeated the Ziyang Sect army. That feeling was like walking down the street without incident, but someone suddenly pulled off your pants. A disgraced man stood not far inside the formation, staring at the attacking troops outside. That situation looked extremely strange. What is even more strange is that at the moment when the formation was broken, everyone discovered that the outside of the formation and the inside of the formation were actually so close. Everyone was covered, no matter they were on the offensive or defensive side, no one could react, and they were all stunned. "Three elders, why are you still standing there? The formation has been broken, it's time for you to show your sincerity!" Xie Tianhe shouted. The three elders just woke up from a dream. They went to war before because they had no choice but to be coerced by Su Han. However, after a large number of elite disciples were killed by the formation, their hearts were bleeding, and their anger was completely vented on Ziyang Sect and Yu Qingfeng. "Kill, kill Yu Qingfeng, crusade against the leader of Wu Dao, everyone is responsible!" "A group of grandsons will just hide in the formation and not come out, so destroy them." The three elders gritted their teeth one by one and led their men to rush in. Wow! The Ziyang Sect's army in the formation instantly collapsed like a tide. The hundreds of warriors at the front were all killed by the three elders' men in the blink of an eye, leaving no one behind. And when the Ziyang Sect army discovered that the people who massacred them were actually members of the Ziyang Sect, they couldn't believe their eyes. "You, aren't you from the Ziyang Sect? Why are you attacking us?" "Three elders, you three traitors, I will fight with you." An elder of the Ziyang Sect who led the team roared and rushed towards the three elders with his eyes about to burst. The three elders were already red-eyed at this moment. Ever since they killed the first Ziyang Sect disciple, they knew that there was no turning back. After all, it was Yu Qingfeng who caused them to do this. If Yu Qingfeng hadn't brought such disaster to Ziyang Sect, why would they have betrayed their own sect? The three elders' anger towards Yu Qingfeng suddenly turned into overwhelming murderous intent, and they faced him with their own weapons. Pfft! Blood splattered everywhere, and the Ziyang Sect elder who rushed towards him did not even grunt, and was killed into a ball of blood mist, leaving no bones or residue. This brutal scene made the Ziyang Sect army present even more stunned and defeated like a mountain. One by one, they fled back frantically, constantly transmitting battle reports from the front to Yu Qingfeng¡¯s ears at the rear. "Master, Elder Wang was killed by the three elders with a single blow. The people on the front line had no resistance and were constantly being killed." "Sir, the troops on the front line have been surrounded and slaughtered to an almost complete extent." "Master, the enemy has already rushed into the mountain gate and attacked all the way to the Ziyang Sect's main hall. Please make a decision, master." "The head" All kinds of news have turned the Ziyang Sect Hall where Yu Qingfeng is into a mess. Yu Qingfeng was even more unsteady and almost fainted. "How is it possible? That mountain-protecting formation was improved by Mr. Qingyue. How could it be broken through so easily?" Yu Qingfeng was so anxious that her mouth was dry, like an ant on a hot pot, and her lips were so anxious that several big bubbles were burning. After thinking about it over and over, I could only grit my teeth and say: "Stop, I will personally go and ask Mr. Qingyue to come out of the customs!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 324 Young Master Qingyue takes action You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Originally, Mr. Qingyue was in seclusion, and Yu Qingfeng would never dare to disturb him. But he really had no choice. If the two sect alliances, which were like wolves and tigers, were to attack at once, Young Master Qingyue's retreat would also be interrupted. Therefore, Yu Qingfeng thought twice and decided to muster up the courage to ask Master Qingyue to come out of seclusion. At that moment, Yu Qingfeng quickly came to the back mountain of Ziyang Sect, entered a separate courtyard, and walked to the secret training room: "Young Master Qingyue, my subordinates dared to ask you to come out. That beast Su Han has already led his people to break through the mountain guard. The formation is coming with great force." There was a sudden silence in the secret room, and an indifferent voice came out, "Break the mountain-protecting formation? Yu Qingfeng, don't try to play tricks with me. How could the mountain-protecting formation be breached so quickly?" Young Master Qingyue is extremely confident in his attainments in formations. In this mere secular county, he didn't believe that anyone could break his formation. Unless the Ziyang Sect's Yuan Stone was exhausted, it would be absolutely impossible for the mountain-protecting formation to be broken. Yu Qingfeng's face was full of bitterness and he said in a trembling voice: "Master Qingyue, what I said is absolutely true. If you don't believe it, you will know after you leave the customs." ???????????????????????? The stone door of the secret room suddenly opened wide, and the figure of Young Master Qingyue shot out from it. His face was covered with frost, and he said in a cold voice: "If you find out that you lied, you should know what the consequences will be!" ¡°As he spoke, Master Qingyue¡¯s figure suddenly shot up into the sky like a cannonball. Yu Qingfeng looked at Master Qingyue¡¯s back and was extremely dazzled. He secretly thought that this powerful flying magical power in the spiritual realm is indeed not comparable to that of the Zhenwu Heaven Realm! Within a moment, Master Qingyue landed, his face extremely gloomy and his expression extremely ugly. ¡°Obviously, he saw the broken mountain guard formation. Yu Qingfeng struck while the iron was hot and said quickly: "Mr. Qingyue, that bastard Su Han is really abominable. Why don't you give him a slap in the face? With Master Qingyue attacking with such force, you will definitely make those rats piss themselves at your feet and beg for mercy at your feet." " Yu Qingfeng wildly flattered Young Master Qingyue, but Young Master Qingyue didn't feel anything wrong and accepted it calmly. After all, he is a disciple of the hidden sect, a strong man who has transcended the world into the spirit. In front of such secular ants, he naturally has a sense of superiority. After Yu Qingfeng finished flattering him, Master Qingyue smiled contemptuously and said indifferently: "I naturally don't take these ants lightly. However, as a disciple of my hidden sect, I can't kill them directly. Kill secular warriors, otherwise you will inevitably attract criticism." "Let's do this. I will send you another formation, which will be arranged outside the Ziyang Sect's main hall. This formation can take advantage of the terrain of the Ziyang Sect and combine the power of the four attributes of water, fire, wind and thunder. Once activated, even a strong person in the spiritual realm will If you attack rashly, you will also fall into the formation." Young Master Qingyue smiled arrogantly, obviously having strong self-confidence in his formation attainments. When Yu Qingfeng heard this, his brows lit up with joy. This was truly an unexpected joy. " If there is such a formation outside the Ziyang Sect's main hall, no matter what kind of intruder it is, it can be taught that there will be no return. With this formation today, combined with the remaining strength of the Ziyang Sect, it might even be possible to wipe out the coalition forces of the two major sects in one fell swoop! By then, Ziyang Sect will be able to return to its position as the number one giant in Tianhe County. When Yu Qingfeng thought of this, his whole fighting spirit suddenly recovered. It can be said that the decline was swept away, and his whole person was glowing with a brand new spirit. "I would like to express my sincere gratitude to Master Qingyue. I, the Ziyang Sect, will never forget Master Qingyue's great kindness!" After Yu Qingfeng finished flattering him, he gritted his teeth and said, "That bastard Su Han dared to kill a prospective disciple of the Hidden World Sect, and he was so bold that he offended Mr. Qingyue Huwei. Once the formation was set up, he was the first one to have an operation. , those who are easy to teach and don¡¯t know good from evil all know that the authority of the hidden sect must not be offended!¡± ?? Young Master Qingyue smiled indifferently: "There is no need to talk about these vain things. I am waiting for the inherited jade seal of Prince Ming's Mansion." "Don't worry, Young Master Qingyue, that jade seal is definitely in the hands of that beast like Su Han. When Su Han falls into the formation, my subordinates will take the inherited jade seal with their own hands and present it to the Young Master!" Yu Qingfeng's eyes shot out two rays of cold light, and he had already begun to fantasize in his mind about what methods he would use to defeat Su Han once he fell into his hands! In short, we must not let him die so easily! In Yu Qingfeng¡¯s mind, everything else comes second, only the right personHan Han's hatred is ranked first. Because, no matter how well you do in other aspects, if you can't even avenge your son, you will still feel angry after all! ¡­¡­ The teams of the two sect alliances, led by the three elders of the Ziyang Sect, rushed all the way to the vicinity of the Ziyang Sect's main hall. From a distance, everyone saw the Ziyang Sect's main hall, covered with clouds and surrounded by fog. There was actually another vague defensive formation that enveloped the surroundings of the Ziyang Sect's main hall. Having witnessed Su Han and Big Black Dog's heroic breakthrough just now, everyone's self-confidence has swelled to an unprecedented height. As soon as they saw this formation, everyone immediately started shouting. "Am I mistaken, there is another formation. This Ziyang Sect really likes to play with formations." "Tch, no matter how many formations we use, can we stop our Senior Brother Su?" The big black dog laughed even more arrogantly: "Wow, this Ziyang Sect is really well-informed and knowledgeable. They know that Master Gou and I are short of Yuan Stones, so they created so many formations to send Master Dog Yuan Stones." Even Xie Tianhe stepped forward and asked for orders: "Let our two sect alliances also contribute a little this time. Madam Yu and I will each lead a team of troops to attack this formation together with the troops of the three elders, and strive to destroy it as soon as possible." It breaks open.¡± "Not urgent." At this moment, Su Han was looking in all directions and listening in all directions. How many wars has he seen in his previous life? Definitely not an ignorant person. Looking at the defense formation of the Ziyang Sect Hall, it was clearly layered and not as simple as he imagined. That Young Master Qingyue seems to be somewhat knowledgeable. These inheritances do not seem to come from the secular world, but rather seem to be the handiwork of a hidden sect. Therefore, Su Han is not in a hurry to show all his trump cards. When the three elders heard that they were asked to attack the formation, they complained inwardly. When they attacked the mountain gate formation just now, their people could not be said to have suffered heavy casualties, but they also suffered considerable losses. If we attack the formation again now, it is very likely that the entire army will be wiped out. Su Han smiled faintly and looked at the three elders: "I have seen your sincerity. After a hard battle just now, your people are exhausted even if you think about it. If you fight again at this time, you will only die." When the three elders heard this, a warmth suddenly flashed through their hearts. I even had a weird idea, thinking that Mr. Su is not as unhuman as I thought! "Okay, let's go and rest." Su Han waved his hand. The three elders suddenly became anxious, fearing that Su Han would blame them for not doing things well, so they all said quickly: "We still have some strength left, and we can still charge and kill!" "Go, go, go, our boss thinks you are too slow, why not do it yourself? Why are you so ignorant!" Cheng Can stared. The three elders then apologized one after another and stepped aside to rest. At this time, many disciples from Tianhe Martial Academy and Ziyang Sect could no longer bear it any longer and stepped forward to ask for a fight: "Senior Brother Su, these bastards from Ziyang Sect massacred many of our senior fellow apprentices on the day they invaded. What are we waiting for? Put this formation together Break through the law, kill them without leaving a single piece of armor behind, and tear them into pieces!" "That's right, these beasts, it's really hard to vent your hatred without cutting them into eighteen pieces!" "Brother, give the order! Even if we die in a bloody battle, we will have no regrets!" Su Han said calmly: "Follow my orders, no one can act rashly." "Why is this? There are so many of us, can't we break through one formation?" Many people shouted unwillingly. "If you attack this formation rashly, your entire army may be wiped out." Su Han¡¯s tone was extremely indifferent, as if he was talking about a normal thing. Everyone was immediately stunned. Is it really that exaggerated? The look in his eyes was one of disbelief. At this moment, a figure suddenly flashed out of the formation. This figure, with a piercing gaze and a somewhat calm and fearless demeanor, stood alone at the door of the Ziyang Sect's main hall and said loudly: "Ji Tiannan, the master of the Spring and Autumn Hall of the Ziyang Sect, who dares to fight with me?" (Remember this book) Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 325: Give you a chance to kill me You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone looked at this figure and were stunned for a moment. In the eyes of everyone, this Ji Tiannan is only at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. In terms of strength, they are not even the opponents of Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu, let alone the two perverts Su Han and Big Black Dog. Who gave him the courage to stand alone at the entrance of the hall and call for battle? Is there really something weird about the defensive formation of the Ziyang Sect¡¯s main hall? When Su Han saw Ji Tiannan, he couldn't help but be startled. This was actually a familiar face. All of a sudden, the memories deep in my heart surged up like a tide. Back in Qingye City, I was just one last shot away from killing Ouyang Yufei, but in the end, Ji Tiannan came out of nowhere, rescued Ouyang Yufei, and almost killed me. "If a mysterious strong man in the void hadn't driven Ji Tiannan away, I might have become a dead soul under the sword at that time. Suddenly, Ji Tiannan's eyes moved and he obviously saw Su Han. At this time, Xie Tianhe could no longer hold himself back. The memories of being massacred by the Ziyang Sect flooded into his mind. His eyes turned red and he shouted: "Remnants of the Ziyang Sect, please don't be arrogant. Let me, Xie, come and meet you in person." As he spoke, his body flew forward, he pushed with his palms, and a ball of domineering blue air rolled away. Ji Tiannan saw Xie Tianhe making a move, but instead of resisting, he feinted and hid inside the formation. "Where to run?!" Xie Tianhe was even more furious. He wanted to chase into the formation as soon as his body moved. At this time, Su Han, who was observing the formation from the outside, suddenly frowned and felt something was wrong. This Ji Tiannan suddenly ran out to call for formation. Others accepted the challenge but did not fight. He kept hiding in the formation. It felt like he was deliberately trying to lure people into the formation. "Master, be careful." Su Han shouted, waving his big hand in the air, and an invisible force shot through the air and stood in front of Xie Tianhe, blocking Xie Tianhe's pursuit into the formation. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Not good!" Xie Tianhe's pupils suddenly tightened, and his body rushed back, avoiding most of the electric snake's attack power. But even so, one of his palms was still completely burnt, with black smoke rising up. This sudden scene made everyone take a breath of cold air, with a look of horror in their eyes! Xie Tianhe, a master at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, is the strongest person in the Second Sect Alliance besides Su Han and Big Black Dog. Before his body even stepped into the formation, one of his palms was scorched. The danger of this formation can be seen from this. If they had really rushed to attack this formation just now, they might have been wiped out like Su Han said! Xie Tianhe came back from the attack with cold sweat on his face. He said to Su Han with shame, "I was reckless." Xie Tianhe knew very well that if Su Han hadn't blocked it just now, he might not have lost one of his palms. Su Han said calmly: "Heal Master Xie's injuries. No one else can act rashly and wait for my order." ¡°At this time, no one dared not believe Su Han¡¯s words. Everyone was as obedient as clay sculptures and did not dare to move, waiting for Su Han¡¯s order. Seeing this, Ji Tiannan frowned and shouted: "Are the people from Tianhe Martial Academy and Ten Thousand Beasts Villa just a bunch of cowards? If you don't dare to come over, just retreat here to avoid wasting both sides' time." When the people from the two sect alliances heard this, they were so angry that they started shouting and cursing: "What kind of skills do you Ziyang sect people have if you hide in the formation? Do you have the guts to come out and decide the outcome?" "Who is the coward? Let's figure it out. If you have the guts, don't run into the formation. The Ziyang Sect is a bunch of cowards without balls." Ji Tiannan was extremely able to keep his composure in the face of all kinds of yelling and scolding, as if he turned a deaf ear and looked indifferently, only looking towards Su Han. ¡°Obviously, his biggest task is to lure Su Han, the biggest threat to the Ziyang Sect, into the formation. Su Han said calmly: "Ji Tiannan, do you still remember me, Su Han? Back then in Qingye City, you were an upright and upright man. How come you have become a coward today?" Ji Tiannan laughed and said, "I, Ji, will do whatever it takes for our sect, no matter if it's a coward or something."??Willingly. " Su Han said indifferently: "I just want to ask you one question, where is Yu Qingfeng? At such a life-and-death moment, why didn't he come out in person? He ordered his men to call the formation and die for him. Is such a sect worth your life for?" When Ji Tiannan heard this, he couldn't help but frowned: "There is no need to use this kind of trick to deal with me. I, Ji, am not a pickpocket like the three elders. No matter what, I will not betray my sect. .¡± When the three elders heard what Ji Tiannan said, they couldn't sit still. It was as if there was a hot iron under their buttocks. They all jumped up and shouted: "Ji Tiannan, you are stubborn and want to be buried with the Ziyang Sect, but you can't." Why are you dragging us in to talk about something? Yu Qingfeng has done many unjust things and invaded the Tianhe Martial Academy first. What's wrong with us betraying such a sect that has no morals at all?" Ji Tiannan sneered: "Did you really betray because of this reason? Rather, you betrayed because you were frightened by the strength of the enemy, right?" The three elders were furious and said to Su Han: "Master Su, this Ji Tiannan is just like a stone in a pit, smelly and hard. Why don't we and the three of us take action and kill him with one palm." When Ji Tiannan heard this, he didn't even blink his eyes, he just sneered in silence. "You guys, please stand down." Su Han waved his hand to stop the three elders from continuing to scold Ji Tiannan. Immediately, Su Han looked calmly and said to Ji Tiannan: "I know you are not convinced. Five months ago in Qingye City, your strength was far superior to mine. At that time, you could kill me with one move. And. Today, I am surrounded by strong men, and there is nothing you can do against me. You must be unconvinced in your heart." Ji Tiannan looked at Su Han from a distance with clear eyes, but did not deny what he said. Su Han said calmly: "I know your mission is to introduce me into the formation, but I will not enter that formation. However, I can give you a chance to kill me." Ji Tiannan¡¯s eyes moved and he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What opportunity?¡± Su Han smiled leisurely: "I'll give you a quarter of an hour, come and kill me, but I won't fight back." With that said, Su Han restrained his aura fluctuations and landed not far in front of Ji Tiannan. His eyes were slightly closed, as if he had fallen into trance. Cheng Can¡¯s eyes narrowed and he couldn¡¯t help but screamed: ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Su Han himself is at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. Facing a strong man of the same level, if he doesn't fight back for a quarter of an hour, he is simply going to die! Ji Tiannan was stunned for a moment at first, but he quickly came to his senses and said angrily: "If I want to fight a dignified warrior, I will fight with a real sword and a real gun. Why do you need to give in?" Su Han closed his eyes and said calmly: "If we don't take action, we will have no chance." Ji Tiannan's face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. He hesitated for half a minute. Then he gritted his teeth, as if he had made up his mind, and raised his sword. Purple light spots like bright stars glowed on the sword, and they gathered into the sky. Sword energy. "Nine mantras, sword energy soaring into the sky, go!" Ji Tiannan shouted loudly, and the sword energy soaring into the sky was like the bright stars falling on the Milky Way. It swept towards Su Han with great momentum. In an instant, thousands of sword auras turned into overwhelming murderous aura and rushed towards him. "Boss, be careful." Cheng Can frowned. Ji Tiannan's attack power was far beyond that of an average ninth-level True Martial Realm expert. Even if Su Han doesn't fight back, it will be extremely dangerous. The others were even more dazzled by Ji Tiannan's powerful attack. They felt that Su Han's figure looked particularly weak in the dazzling galaxy sword energy, especially since Su Han did not activate the true energy body protection at all. It makes it even more obvious that he is like a lonely boat in the vast ocean, which may be swallowed up at any time, and the boat may be overturned and people may be killed at any time. "If you don't fight back, wouldn't it be too random?" Mrs. Yu¡¯s face was full of worry. It¡¯s a good thing to be young and energetic, but she can¡¯t be so reckless and make fun of her own life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 326: Convincing people with reason You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the moment when Ji Tiannan's thousands of sword energy swept over him, Su Han suddenly opened his eyes and said calmly: "Good swordsmanship." As he spoke, his entire body suddenly became pale, as if it was about to melt into the air. But if you look closely, you will find that his whole body has become a little transparent, and golden light overflows from him, like a glass lamp. Boom! Thousands of sword energies roared and engulfed Su Han, and dazzling light shook the sky. The moment the light dissipated, Su Han's faint figure appeared again, dressed in white clothes spotless. Everyone opened their mouths and were completely stunned. Not only was Su Han unscathed, he didn't even move his feet at all, and he still stood firmly in place! ¡°It¡¯s so crazy, you actually resisted!¡± "You are physically invincible and so handsome. You are worthy of being my idol!" Even Ji Tiannan¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief. He originally thought that if Su Han didn't fight back, he would have to rely on his physical strength to dodge his attack. I never expected that he would actually resist! Only he himself knows how powerful Ji Tiannan's sword is. Originally, he thought that since Su Han was so powerful, he would use his strongest trick to try to kill Su Han and save the Ziyang Sect from being destroyed. But he didn¡¯t expect that a special move would not cause any harm to Su Han. Ji Tiannan also knew that after three days of separation, he should look at each other with admiration. Su Han is no longer the young man who first entered the true martial arts realm in Qingye City. He had tried his best to overestimate Su Han's strength, but after this move, he sadly discovered that he had underestimated how evil this genius was. He originally used this unique move with the attitude of being destroyed together, but in the end, he didn't even break through the person's body defense. Ji Tiannan's blood surged, and Su Han's strength aroused his desire to fight even more. The long sword straightened up, blended with itself, and turned into a stream of purple light, like a shooting star, slashing towards Su Han. The sword energy could not suppress Su Han, but Ji Tiannan actually planned to fight him hand to hand. He didn¡¯t believe it. Faced with such a sharp personal attack, Su Han could not fight back? Unfortunately, Ji Tiannan was disappointed after all. When his sword, which was condensed with fierce sword energy, was one meter away from Su Han's neck, Ji Tiannan found that his sword body suddenly lost control. The sword's momentum was as if it had hit an invisible wall of energy. There is a noticeable lag in speed. Immediately, he saw Su Han smile faintly, stretched out his palm and made a gesture of rejecting the door. And Ji Tiannan's sword actually seemed to have hit a door, unable to move forward even half a step. At this time, everyone around him was already looking a little dull. Su Han's endless weird methods shocked their hearts again and again. Ji Tiannan raised his brows, and the sword force changed, slashing and slashing, the sword force was like a storm, attacking Su Han's vital parts like a gust of wind and rain. By this time, Ji Tiannan had already tested the gap between himself and Su Han. While I was shocked by Su Han's strength, I also felt a deep sense of sadness. But Su Han was still leisurely and at ease, his body motionless, but his palms were in front of him. With such a simple movement, all Ji Tiannan's sword energy attacks were as if they had hit an invisible wall of energy and fell into disarray. Fighting like this made De Ji Tiannan sadly realize that even if he fought like this for another year, he would not be able to cause any harm to Su Han. It¡¯s too strong, the comparison of strength is simply overwhelming. Sword Qi belongs to gold, but in Su Han's palm, there is a strong metallic adsorption force. All the sword Qi was decomposed and melted before it hit him, and was eliminated invisible. At this time, Xie Tianhe suddenly shouted: "A quarter of an hour is up!" With that said, he took a step forward, and a qi machine was released to hold Ji Tiannan's sword. Ji Tiannan was stunned for a moment and slowly put away his sword. A look of despair flashed in his eyes, he shook his head helplessly, and said bitterly: "It was Ji who lost." This defeat made Ji Tiannan¡¯s martial arts will on the verge of being shattered. The proud swordsman's heart has never been hit so hard. Not only did Su Han not fight back, but he didn't even move, allowing him to be defeated. "How to deal with this Ji Tiannan?" Xie Tianhe asked Su Han for instructions. The disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy could no longer hold back any longer, and each one shouted excitedly: "Kill him, take theHead sacrifice flag. " "That's right, let those idiots from the Ziyang Sect know that blood debts must be paid with blood!" Although Ji Tiannan did not participate in the Ziyang Sect's massacre of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, people would not care about this when they are excited. Everyone blamed Ji Tiannan for the massacre that day. Ji Tiannan shook his head bitterly, closed his eyes and waited for death. At this time, Su Han was observing Ji Tiannan's expression. Although there was an old grudge between the two, Su Han didn't have any ill feelings toward Ji Tiannan. He knew that Ji Tiannan wanted to kill him that day entirely because of the Ziyang Sect's stance. Su Han could even feel that Ji Tiannan didn't want to kill him. If Su Han is a little less repulsive to anyone in the Ziyang Sect, it would be Ji Tiannan. ??When this person was in Qingye City, he never had that condescending attitude, nor did he seem to regard a group of Qiwu realm warriors in Qingye City as ants just because he was a strong man in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm. According to Su Han¡¯s idea, when he comes to Ziyang Sect this time, he will kill everyone to avenge those who died in Tianhe Martial Academy. However, Su Han did keep a ray of hope in his heart for this Ji Tiannan. Because at the Qingye City martial arts arena at that time, Ji Tiannan could definitely kill Su Han if he used all his strength. But Ji Tiannan did not try his best, but gave him a choice. Although those choices are all the same for Su Han. But a person with an overwhelming power advantage can do whatever he wants without relying on his strength, but rather gives the opponent the right to choose. This shows that Ji Tiannan is at least a warrior with a bottom line. "I, Su Han, have clear grudges. Ji Tiannan, you gave me a chance to choose, and today I will give you a chance to choose as well. Surrender or die." Su Han said. "Surrender, no need to talk. Ji just wants you to give me a good time." Ji Tiannan refused without even thinking about it. And his reaction was also what Su Han expected. Su Han chuckled lightly, "Ji Tiannan, I think you are a good man and I will make an exception and not kill you." Ji Tiannan snorted coldly: "Since I came out to call for help, I have no intention of going back alive. You don't have to act coy in front of me. Don't even think about wanting me to kneel down and beg for mercy." Su Han smiled, but his face darkened, "Pretentious? Ji Tiannan, I just want to ask you, is it worth it for you to come out and die? Yu Qingfeng asked you to come out and die, but he would only hide in the safest place, thinking about what to do. How to protect your own interests and status." "I ask you again, if you go out to die, is it worthy of the decades of hard work you have spent cultivating?" "Your body, hair and skin are the result of your parents. You have no intention of going back alive, but have you ever asked your biological parents? You died for Yu Qingfeng. Does it mean that Yu Qingfeng has a higher status in your mind than your biological parents?" "When a man is alive, he should live freely and freely, and he should die vigorously. You die so cowardly, thinking that you are very heroic and worthy of the sect's training for you. Have you ever thought that if you die like this, you will be worthy of yourself? Is it worthy of my heart that yearns for martial arts?" Su Han's tone was calm, but every question he asked was like a bell, hitting Ji Tiannan's heart heavily. Su Han's words were not only inspiring, but also implied the pressure of the soul power in "The Brahman Thoughts". Every sentence was shouted out, and the pressure became stronger with each sentence, which shocked Ji Tiannan's expression. For a moment, the desire to die was wavering. Is it worth it for you to die like this? Have you asked your biological parents? Are you worthy of yourself? Will Yu Qingfeng shed a tear? Every time Su Han asked a question, a bolt of lightning flashed through Ji Tiannan's mind, shaking his originally firm mind. For a moment, Ji Tiannan was confused. The sect that had been loyal to him for decades also showed resistance for the first time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 327: Third Young Master Yu gives a helping hand You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s every question to Ji Tiannan fell on the ears of Xie Tianhe and Mrs. Yu. For a moment, both of them shook their heads and sighed. Su Han's superior aura was so strong that even the two of them couldn't resist it, let alone Ji Tiannan. At this moment, a low groan came, but it was Ji Tiannan who bit his own tongue, blood dripping from it, and said angrily: "You can't even think about swaying Ji with a mere attack on the heart. You are trying to recruit me in every possible way, just to take advantage of me." Pry open the information about this formation with your mouth, and give up on it as soon as possible, I won't say a word." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A crisp voice sounded, but Su Han clapped and laughed, "Okay, okay, Ziyang Sect has a strong backbone like you, which is quite an anomaly. However, do you think that I really have no way to use your formation?" Ji Tiannan had a cold face, closed his eyes, and simply remained silent. Cheng Can couldn't help but said: "Boss, this man is really stubborn. How about you take action and kill him with one slap!" "There's no rush." ??Su Han said, "If he really wants to die, it's not a bad idea to fulfill his wish. However, before he dies, I want him to understand that this formation that he thinks is indestructible is insignificant in front of me. " "Huh?" Cheng Can was stunned. With this defensive formation, one of Xie's palms was scorched before he even entered. How can such a heaven-defying formation be called insignificant? "Cheng Can, pass my order to find an elder who is at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. The higher the level of cultivation, the better." "Yes." Cheng Can immediately went to do this. "Master, Madam Yu, you will listen to my orders later and break the formation together. In addition, I also need an elder at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, plus the big black dog. Only the four of you can break this formation. " Xie Tianhe agreed, but couldn't help but ask: "What is the origin of this formation?" "This formation must be the inheritance of the Hidden World Sect. Moreover, relying on the terrain of Ziyang Sect, it implies the power of the four attributes of water, fire, wind and thunder. If you forcefully break in, you don't know the depth inside. If you are careless, it is really possible for a strong person in the spiritual realm to Everyone suffers." Hearing what Su Han said, Xie Tianhe couldn't help but break into a cold sweat. Thinking that he had only had one palm singed by the formation just now, he was extremely lucky. If Su Han hadn't blocked it for him, he would probably have died by now. But the strange thing is that as long as Su Han said that such a terrifying formation could be broken, Xie Tianhe seemed to be able to believe him involuntarily. Regarding Su Han, Xie Tianhe instinctively felt like he was looking up to a high mountain, but now he has a lot more conviction based on this kind of high mountain. Su Han, that is a monster that can kill even the eldest prince, so Xie Tianhe really has no way not to believe him. "Mr. Su." At this moment, a voice floated in the air, and it was Mr. Yu San who came out of the air with the old man serving beside him. "Mr. Su, long time no see." Third Young Master Yu landed and held his hands towards Su Han from afar. "Third Young Master." Su Han smiled faintly. Third Young Master Yu smiled and said: "I saw how lively it was here from a distance, so I wanted to come over and see if there was any place where I could do my best. Brother Su, wouldn't you blame me for interrupting so suddenly?" "Of course not. I'm really short of a manpower here now. Third Young Master, you can help me." Su Han smiled, and ready-made helpers came to his door. Naturally, he had no reason to use them. The Third Young Master Yu said happily: "Just ask, as long as I can do it, I will do my best." "What do you think of this formation?" Su Han, however, was not in a hurry to get to the point. Instead, he pointed at the formation outside the Ziyang Sect's main hall and asked the Third Young Master Yu. Young Master Yu glanced at the formation casually at first, then his eyes suddenly condensed, he looked at it carefully, and exclaimed: "There are some tricks to this formation, but I can't understand them thoroughly. I didn't expect that in this trivial Tianhe County, , there is such a formation actually existing." After saying that, Young Master Yu regretted his mistake and looked at Su Han apologetically. Su Han's expression was indifferent. He had already expected that Young Master Yu must have come from a much more advanced area than Tianhe County. Therefore, it is normal for Young Master Yu to blurt out such words when he was surprised. This is not a slight, but merely a statement of fact. Although Su Han was born in Tianhe County in this life, he has his own difficulties and a strong self-confidence. This Tianhe County is not his end, just a starting point. How could he care what others said about Tianhe County?  "This formation is probably the inheritance of the hidden sect. It seems ordinary, but it takes advantage of the topography of this place. The combination of the right time and place and the formation implies the power of the four attributes of water, fire, wind and thunder, which is more powerful. rare." As Su Han said this, he pointed out each attribute node in the formation one by one to Young Master Yu. Ji Tiannan on the side heard Su Han say this, his body suddenly trembled, and his eyes showed a strong look of disbelief. Su Han ignored him and just explained to Mr. Yu. And other people around him also swarmed around to listen to Su Han's explanation of the formation. At this time, the gap between people is reflected. Mr. Yu's eyes were bright and he kept nodding his head as he listened to Su Han's explanation. Xie Tianhe and Mrs. Yu could also understand most of it. Although Cheng Can and Su Yu didn't understand a lot, they could barely keep up. As for the others, they were completely confused, as if they were listening to a book from heaven. There was only one outlier, the big black dog. This guy was sleeping soundly on the side, not listening to what Su Han was saying at all. Su Han doesn¡¯t care about him. Anyway, the big black dog is of the bloodline of a divine beast. Through the awakening of inherited memories, he can inherit many ancient magical powers. It is impossible for the big black dog to not understand this low-level formation. Within a moment, Su Han had already roughly explained the secrets of this formation. Hearing this, Young Master Yu¡¯s eyes flashed with brilliance, and he couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed: ¡°If you hadn¡¯t explained it to me, Brother Su, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to understand this formation at all.¡± "Third Young Masters, Sect Master Xie, Sect Master Yu, and Dahei." Su Han said hello and called three people and a dog in front of him. "For this formation, the four of you must attack from four directions at the same time to form a tacit understanding, so that the four directions of this formation cannot form a response. To break it, all four doors of this formation must be broken open at the same time. Because this formation The repair ability of the law is super strong, and the four gates are constantly growing and growing, and one is ebbing and the other is growing. At the same time, combined with the advantage of the terrain, it is not an easy task to break it with the cultivation level of Zhenwu Realm! " "Thank you, Master. You can lead a group of people to attack the north side of the formation." "Master Jade, you lead people to attack the south." "Dahei, you also bring a group of people to attack the east side of the formation." Finally, Su Han told Young Master Yu alone: ??"Go to the west and rush into the formation alone. Remember, there are strong winds and turbulence in the west, which may be the most dangerous direction, so you have to be careful." Young Master Yu was stunned: "I am alone, don't I bring anyone with me?" Su Han smiled lightly: "You don't need to lead others because of your strength." Third Young Master Yu was stunned and glanced at Su Han thoughtfully. Could it be that his cultivation level has been seen through? The old man beside Third Young Master Yu quietly came forward and said to Third Young Master Yu secretly: "Young Master, do you really want to help? You Logically speaking, you shouldn't get involved in this worldly fight." Third Young Master Yu chuckled and said: "It doesn't matter, just breaking the formation, it doesn't count as directly intervening." Over there, Su Han continued: "I am in the center to provide support and transmit the message with my soul power. You must follow my orders and cooperate with each other. In this formation, the four internal gates form a response momentum, which is endless, one is ebbing and the other is ebbing. Only by breaking through the four gates at the same time can we prevent the four gates from responding to each other. Only in this way can this formation be broken open!" Su Han is definitely not alarmist. This formation is absolutely invincible in Tianhe County, because few people in Tianhe County know how to set up the formation. Only those who know a little bit about the formation can see the secret inside. This formation must be the inheritance of the hidden sect, and cannot be compared with the superficial formations in the world. Su Han had no doubt that even a strong person in the spiritual realm would fall into the formation if he attacked the formation without preparation. Even if he falls inside, it is not impossible. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 328: Battle between the two sides You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Soul power sound transmission?" " Several people took a breath of cold air. Does this monster actually have the talent for alchemy? When Ji Tiannan heard Su Han's arrangement, his expression suddenly became extremely ugly. Ji Tiannan naturally knew that this formation was arranged by Master Qingyue and was the inheritance of the hidden sect. He was also very confident in this formation. Unexpectedly, Su Han's method of breaking the formation seemed to completely see through the true meaning of the formation. This made Ji Tiannan feel as if he was struck by lightning. He originally thought that since Ziyang Sect had Young Master Qingyue's formation today, nothing would happen to him, but now, his confident heart suddenly felt strongly shaken. What he doesn¡¯t understand is that Su Han was born in a third-rate town like Qingye City. Where did he get so many terrifying inheritances? Could it be that this boy is really the reincarnation of an evildoer, possessed by a god? "This formation is very dangerous. You must be careful and stay alert." Su Han warned again. This is a spirit-level formation. If you want to use four true martial arts warriors to break the formation, it is a big adventure in itself. Fortunately, Su Han is very familiar with this defensive formation of water, fire, wind and thunder, and is familiar with the methods of breaking it. His advanced theories can make up for the shortcomings of the four people's cultivation. ¡° Moreover, having Mr. Yu San here is also a great help. If Su Han is not mistaken, Third Young Master Yu's cultivation is probably more than the True Martial Realm. "Yes." Seeing Su Han being so cautious, the other three people's expressions became solemn. Only the big black dog complained: "Hmph, you have a lot of things to do. According to Master Gou, after finding the center of this spiritual formation, you can directly suppress it with your Tissot Purple Cauldron. How can it be so laborious?" "You can imagine that in order to break a mere formation, do I have to destroy a spiritual weapon? Okay, prepare yourself and break the formation immediately!" Su Han gave the order, and the three men and one dog immediately rushed towards the four directions of the formation. Su Han is dispatching from the center. "Dahei, attack the east gate first, be careful of lightning strikes." "Third Young Master, you attack Ximen, be careful of the strong wind and turbulent currents." "You two masters, listen to my order and be ready to attack the north and south gates at any time. Remember, the two gates of the north and south hide the way of water and fire." The big black dog gave a strange laugh, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. It was the first to launch an attack. The dog's head was extremely hard, and it slammed into the east gate. The Third Young Master Yu stood in the void to the west. He flicked his sleeves, and billowing Qi surged out from his sleeves. He also launched an attack on Ximen. Immediately, Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu also launched attacks at the north and south gates respectively. Su Han continued to use his soul power to transmit messages to them to ensure that their attacks could form a tacit understanding. Xie Tianhe had one of his palms scorched by the formation before, and he was originally a little afraid of the formation. However, under Su Han's command, Xie Tianhe discovered that he could always dodge the attacks fired by this formation. , and his own attacks are gradually causing damage to the formation. At this moment, Xie Tianhe couldn't help but feel a surge of confidence, and he had a new understanding of Su Han's horror. Boom boom boom The formation shook violently, and for a moment, the entire Ziyang Sect hall was shaking. The formation was attacked and produced violent shocks, making everyone in the Ziyang Sect's hall feel as if they were sitting on a bumpy ship on the sea, teetering on the edge of their feet, making people tremble with fear. "What happened? This Ji Tiannan asked him to go out and hold off his opponent and try to lure Su Han into the formation. How did he do it?" Yu Qingfeng cursed, extremely dissatisfied with Ji Tiannan. Others are also in disbelief. Isn't this formation very powerful? Isn't it the work of the hidden sect? Wouldn¡¯t it be true that all those who are strong in the spiritual realm will fall? Why has it been attacking outside for so long, but no one has fallen into the formation yet? Yu Qingfeng was so distraught that he quickly walked to the door of the hall, looked around, and his expression immediately changed. "Young Master Qingyue, they they actually seem to have seen through our formation? They actually know how to attack the four gates at the same time? Is that Bastard Su Han really some kind of bullshit monster who has not been reincarnated?" Yu Qingfeng's face turned pale. Young Master Qingyue opened his eyes, showing a bit of impatience: "What are you making all the fuss about? This formation is bluffing in the eyes of outsiders, but if you know a little bit about the formation, it is not difficult to see through it. However, even if they see through it, they can't. Can't get in." "But, Young Master, that bastard Su Han" Yu Qingfeng wanted to say something else. Young Master Qingyue sneered: "I know you?What to say, the hidden sect has the rules of the hidden sect. Without the permission of the elders of the sect, one cannot interfere in secular disputes. It's impossible for me to help you kill people. " When Yu Qingfeng heard this, he couldn't help but feel extremely disappointed. "You don't need to be so gloomy. This formation is a death formation, so they were able to get a glimpse of its secrets. But if it turns into a living formation, there is nothing they can do." Young Master Qingyue said with a sneer. Yu Qingfeng was overjoyed. He knew that Young Master Qingyue said this because he wanted to personally take charge of the formation. Although Yu Qingfeng didn't understand the formation, he knew that there was a huge difference between a living formation that was hosted by someone and a dead formation that was not hosted by anyone. If the formation is active, the formation base can be moved at any time, and the person in charge of the formation decides everything. It is impossible for anyone who breaks into the formation to have any chance of finding the location of the formation base. In this way, the formation can never be broken. At this moment, outside the Ziyang Sect's main hall, because the formations were constantly being attacked, the power of various formations that had been hidden began to be revealed. Sometimes there is lightning and thunder, and electric snakes are flying in the sky. Sometimes there is a sea of ??fire, sometimes there are huge waves, and sometimes there is strong wind. This formation of water, fire, wind and thunder would have been even more terrifying if three people and one dog had not each occupied a gate and tried their best to suppress the formation. At this time, Xie Tianhe and Mrs. Yu were also convinced of Su Han. They never expected that Ziyang Sect would find such strong foreign aid. If Su Han hadn't been there today, I'm afraid all of them would really be buried here. ???????????????????? Boom! Under the fierce attack of three people and one dog, the formation shook even more violently, and the four gates were even more precarious. Click! Around the formation, a tragic shattering sound suddenly sounded. Cracks began to appear on the texture of the formation, just like broken glass, the cracks spread rapidly. As the cracks increased one after another, the formation eyes inside the formation began to gradually appear. "The formation is about to be broken!" Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu's faces were filled with joy, and they attacked the formation even harder. At this moment, the scene in front of the two heads suddenly changed. The formation and the Ziyang Sect's hall in front of them turned into nothingness, replaced by a sea of ????fire. The two men suddenly found that they were in a group of magma. From the magma, tall fire dragons continued to spurt out. The scorching heat wave made both of them breathe quickly. "Whatwhat's going on?" The two of them were horrified. At the same time, the scene in front of Young Master Yu and Big Black Dog also changed. Instead, it was a land of thousands of miles of ice and thousands of miles of snow drifting. They were suddenly in a world of ice and snow. Countless ice cones were densely suspended in mid-air, bursting towards them. "No, someone has changed their formation." Young Master Yu¡¯s expression changed, and he retreated sharply, out of the range of the formation. The big black dog reacted faster. In the blink of an eye, he had used his teleportation power to leave the formation and come to Su Han's side. "Boy, we finally found the formation eye, but the formation started to change. Someone must have started to take charge of the formation, moved the formation eye, and the dead formation became a living formation." The big black dog said. Hearing this, Su Han's expression changed slightly. He flicked his fingers twice and popped out two rays of true energy. He held up the power of the formation and rescued Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu. The two heads were still a little frightened by the illusion of being separated from the formation, and the eyes they looked at Su Han were full of disbelief. ¡°Obviously, this dead formation has been transformed into a living formation and can be changed at any time, so their formation-breaking method is completely ineffective! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 329: Begin to show off your power You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the other side, Ji Tiannan also breathed a sigh of relief. As a member of the Ziyang Sect, he naturally did not want the Ziyang Sect to be destroyed by the alliance of the two sects. Now that the dead formation has turned into a living formation, it means that Young Master Qingyue has come to help again. With Young Master Qingyue's support, Ziyang Sect can sit back and relax. Su Han, however, had a calm expression and chuckled: "Is there someone here to preside over the formation? It's interesting, it seems that those methods of breaking the formation won't work." "The method of breaking the formation doesn't work?" The troops of the two sect alliances immediately broke into commotion. Even Su Han couldn't do anything about this living formation. It seemed that it was impossible for the two sect alliances to destroy the Ziyang sect today. Everyone¡¯s faces showed disappointment. Only Third Young Master Yu moved his eyes slightly, feeling that there seemed to be some unfinished meaning in Su Han's words. Sure enough, Su Han smiled leisurely, but his temperament was not impatient at all, as if everything was under his control. "In that case, Ji Tiannan, keep your eyes open and see how vulnerable the so-called hidden sect's inheritance is in front of me! Today I will forcefully break the formation to show you!" Su Han said, his momentum changed, his body swooped down, and he shot boldly into the formation! "Force the formation!" Everyone could hardly believe their ears. Seeing him breaking through the formation alone, everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats! This formation, before Master Xie even stepped into it just now, one of his palms was burnt. Even though Su Han's actual combat power is slightly stronger than that of Master Xie, he is still only at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. How can he break into such a domineering formation without being turned into ashes? "Be careful!" Everyone gasped and exclaimed. Amid the exclamations, Su Han's figure had already shot into the formation. Suddenly, like a bomb dropped into the water, the power of the four attributes of water, fire, wind and thunder surged in the formation, and all kinds of formation attacks rushed towards him like they were free of charge! "Glazed golden body!" Su Han shouted. Countless attacks of water, fire, wind and thunder roared and engulfed Su Han, and suddenly exploded, piercing the eyes! After the explosion, Su Han's figure reappeared, his body glowing with a faint golden light. Unscathed, he continued to charge towards the inside of the formation firmly! "No way! You're not injured?" Everyone was so surprised that they couldn't recover. When they looked inside the formation, they saw that a big hole had been opened in the formation by Su Han's forceful impact, and the position of the formation's eye was completely exposed. Among them, a young man with blue eyebrows is controlling the formation eye and moving deeper into the formation! When the young man with blue eyebrows saw Su Han breaking into the formation, he couldn't help but raise his blue eyebrows, and a cold light burst out from his eyes. "A strong man in the spiritual realm!" ?? The fighting power of a strong person in the spiritual realm cannot be compared to that of a quasi-spiritual person like the eldest prince. Among them, there is an abyss between the mortal world and the spiritual realm. Hearing the words "Spirit Realm Powerful", everyone around him, including Madam Yu, was shocked. A spiritual realm strong man is a legendary existence in a mortal place! "Aoxue's sword intent, break it for me!" A golden light suddenly burst out of Su Han's body, but it was a golden broken sword, carrying boundless ice and snow sword intent, and charged towards the blue-browed young man. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A bright sword light fell from the sky like a bolt, and the rich ice and snow sword intent immediately covered the land within a hundred miles. Under the impact of the ice and snow sword intent, the temperature in the formation dropped sharply, and large chunks of ice cones continued to condense in the air, shooting violently in the direction of the blue-browed young man! With this momentum, he actually intends to fight against a strong person in the spiritual realm! "Seeking death!" In front of the formation, the blue-browed young man suddenly spoke. With these words, the pressure of the spiritual realm surged out, instantly covering the surrounding area for hundreds of miles. When the spiritual realm powerhouse spoke, even if he only said two words, it still shocked all the true martial realm warriors present, their faces turned pale, their energy and blood boiled, they were on the verge of falling, and their eardrums roared! In front of this powerful man in the spiritual realm, they experienced for the first time what it means to be insignificant! It is a kind of insignificance that cannot shake the big tree at all. It is a kind of insignificance that mortals cannot compete with the way of heaven! Although there is only one realm between the mortal realm and the spiritual realm, they are separated by a huge chasm. "WorldEven these vulgar ants dare to be so presumptuous in front of me, Mr. Qingyue! That¡¯s it! " The blue-browed young man spoke again, staring at the ice and snow sword light that was as fast as a meteor, but he remained motionless. In his eyes, there seemed to be a flickering fire. Suddenly, the blue-browed young man controlled the formation eye with one hand, raised his other arm, poked with his fingertips, and cold light burst out. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A powerful sound of breaking through the sky came out. The cold light hit the sword light, and the broken sword made a crisp sword sound, buzzing non-stop, as if it was directly frightened by the power of this finger. The whine of the sword is extremely harsh! Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically, the spiritual realm masters were too strong! The golden broken sword that Su Han used to kill the eldest prince was suppressed by a powerful person in the spiritual realm, unable to exert any power at all! Although they already know that the spiritual realm is very powerful, only by watching it at such a close range can they truly understand how terrifying the powerful spiritual realm is. Su Han¡¯s expression changed slightly and he recalled the golden broken sword. He knew that it was not that the Golden Broken Sword was not strong enough, but that his cultivation was too weak. The golden broken sword is connected with one's own consciousness. If one's strength is too weak, the golden broken sword will not be able to exert its due power. Strength is still strength! Su Han sighed inwardly. If his cultivation level were stronger today, and he was at the half-step spiritual realm or quasi-spiritual realm, he wouldn't have to go to such trouble at all. However, at this moment, the one who was even more surprised was Young Master Qingyue. Young Master Qingyue originally thought that the weapons used by ordinary people, even if they were spiritual weapons, were of the lowest quality. In front of the power of Young Master Qingyue's finger, he will definitely turn into powder and be crushed into ashes. But he didn¡¯t expect that this golden broken sword, after withstanding his finger, did nothing and returned to Su Han¡¯s hand again. In the eyes of Master Qingyue, whether it is the alliance of the two sects or Su Han, they are all ants that can be stepped on and ravaged by him. As a result, during the trampling and ravaging process, he did not follow the script he expected, and an accident occurred. This made Young Master Qingyue extremely unhappy. His blue eyebrows were raised slightly, and a real murderous intention burst out from his eyes. Originally, according to the established rules of the hidden sect, Young Master Qingyue could not directly attack secular warriors. But Su Han dared to challenge him regardless of life and death, that was another matter. Even if he took action, it would only be considered a fight back and would not break the rules of the hidden sect. However, Master Qingyue could not forcefully stop the formation while he was presiding over it. Otherwise, there will be a backlash from the formation. Therefore, most of his spiritual power must be used to preside over the formation, and he can only use one or two points of spiritual power to kill Su Han. However, Young Master Qingyue believes that even just one or two points of spiritual power is enough to kill Su Han ten times. At this moment, Su Han's face suddenly turned cold, and another beam of purple brilliance shot out from his dantian, turning into a purple cauldron half a man tall in the air, overwhelming the sky and overwhelming the earth, and headed towards Master Qingyue! Su Han looked calm and shouted: "Take my second move, Tissot Purple Cauldron!" Young Master Qingyue narrowed his eyes slightly, and the surprise in his heart became even stronger. How could this mere secular warrior possess more than one spiritual weapon? However, this attack from Tiansuo Ziding is still not enough to scare Young Master Qingyue. The reason is very simple. Su Han's cultivation is at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. Even if he can barely activate the spiritual weapon, he can only exert one or two points of its power. A spiritual weapon with one or two points of power cannot pose any threat to Young Master Qingyue. "Break it for me!" Young Master Qingyue shouted coldly, and the spiritual power ripples in his sleeves vibrated, spread suddenly, burst out with a huge brilliance, and hit the purple tripod of the day with a bang! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 330 Seven trump cards You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??????????????????????????????? The earth-shattering impact shook everyone's eardrums. Colorful energy dissipated in mid-air, and the entire formation was almost enveloped by terrifying energy fluctuations. "Is this the power of the spiritual realm?" Everyone took a breath of cold air. Under this terrifying energy fluctuation, they seemed to feel the scene of the end of the world. They were all cold and trembling! This kind of heaven-defying power is enough to destroy all creatures below the spiritual realm! The energy gradually dissipated, and everyone thought they would see Su Han's bloody flesh and blood, but unexpectedly, they saw Su Han with a calm face, not even a trace of dust on his white clothes. "too strong." Ji Tiannan had a wry smile on his face. The word "monster" could no longer describe Su Han. This man was already going against the will of heaven. With his cultivation at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, he actually survived a blow from a strong man in the Spiritual Realm. Until this moment, Ji Tiannan truly realized how lucky he was to survive the challenge to Su Han. That is to say, Su Han did not intend to kill himself, otherwise, he would have died hundreds of times. After three days of separation, when they saw each other with admiration, Su Han's strength also made De Ji Tiannan truly realize that there are always some people and things in this world that cannot be inferred using common sense. Su Han pressed the hand gesture, and the Tissot Purple Cauldron flew back upside down and returned to his dantian. His face finally showed some seriousness. It¡¯s too strong. The strength of the spiritual realm expert is several times stronger than he imagined. Su Han had not seen many spiritual realms in his previous life, because in his previous life, warriors of this level were not even qualified to see him. However, when he truly entered the martial arts hierarchy and challenged the spiritual realm with his true martial arts cultivation, he realized how difficult it was. "No amount of difficulties can stop me from my determination to destroy the Ziyang Sect." "Take my third move - Blood Demon Spear!" Su Han looked cold, grabbed it in the air, and a spear filled with demonic energy appeared in his hand. The magic gun swept across, the gun body contained terrifying magic energy, and slammed towards Young Master Qingyue! Young Master Qingyue¡¯s expression changed. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The third spiritual weapon? Young Master Qingyue simply had a ridiculous idea. Could it be that this guy is engaged in wholesale of spiritual weapons? Why do you have so many treasures hidden in your body? "Boy, don't push yourself too far!" Mr. Qingyue¡¯s eyes burst with murderous intent, and he activated his spiritual power to press towards Su Han overwhelmingly! With the two moves just now, Young Master Qingyue only activated 10% of his pressure, but now that Su Han has repeatedly provoked him, and in a rage, he directly increased his pressure to 30%! ???????????????????? Boom! The Blood Demon Spear and the spiritual pressure collided together, and an earth-shaking loud noise exploded again, sparks flew everywhere, and the terrifying energy fluctuations almost swallowed up the air. Su Han's figure burst out from the energy fluctuations, and took a dozen steps back before stopping. The blood in his chest surged, and he took several deep breaths before suppressing it. The Blood Demon Spear is the natal magic weapon of the high-level Blood Demon Blood Demon. In terms of level, it is also at the level of a spiritual weapon. When Su Han deployed it, he suffered a disadvantage because his cultivation level was too low. At this moment, the one who is even more irritable is Master Qingyue. He is surprised to find that under the pressure of 30% of his spiritual power, this earthly ant in the True Martial Realm is still immortal! Young Master Qingyue was furious. If he hadn't been in charge of the formation and couldn't escape, I'm afraid he would have used his strongest move at this moment and killed Su Han directly! A mere True Martial Realm warrior could actually perform three moves in a row right under his nose. This completely violated Young Master Qingyue's bottom line and made him feel murderous. He almost wanted to give up the formation on the spot and kill Su Han directly! But anger is anger, Young Master Qingyue is still rational after all. He knew that if he forcibly left the formation while the formation was in operation, he would suffer considerable backlash. ¡°Boy, I want to see what other tricks you have!¡± Young Master Qingyue stared at Su Han almost fiercely. Just now, Young Master Qingyue used his soul power to send a message to Yu Qingfeng, asking Yu Qingfeng to turn off the formation! As long as the formation is cleared, Young Master Qingyue will no longer be hindered by the formation. This worldly ant will definitely die! "The fourth move - Blood Demon Flag!" At this moment, Su Han¡¯s voice sounded again! Suddenly, an overwhelming bloody banner appeared on Qingyue Park.He opened the door in front of him, billowing violent energy burst out, the demonic energy steamed, the sharp soul roared, and the thousands of sharp soul shadows were ferocious and terrifying, and they rushed towards Young Master Qingyue! "No! What kind of magic does this kid do?" Young Master Qingyue was extremely depressed. Facing the ferocious thousands of powerful souls, all the grimaces were horrifying. Even though he was a strong man in the spiritual realm, he couldn't help but tremble deep in his heart! "Fifty percent of the spiritual pressure, break it for me!" Young Master Qingyue frantically extracted the spiritual power from his body. For a moment, he no longer cared about maintaining the normal operation of the formation. There was only one thought in his mind, which was to crush these powerful souls quickly! Hiss~ When the ferocious souls with their teeth and claws come into contact with Master Qingyue's spiritual pressure, they are like water poured on a hot iron plate, turning into white smoke and disappearing invisible. Before Young Master Qingyue could take a breath, Su Han's voice sounded loudly again. "The fifth move - Black Dragon Big Palm Seal!" Young Master Qingyue's eyes flashed as a black dragon claw the size of a house suddenly fell from the sky, locking all his energy and grabbing it violently! Young Master Qingyue was shocked and angry, and shouted repeatedly: "What the hell? Break it! Break it!" As he spoke, he frantically activated the spiritual pressure and increased it by another 10%. A full 60% of the spiritual pressure hit the black dragon claw hard. ???????????????????? Boom! ~ Under the impact of the spiritual pressure, the black dragon claws shattered into five or six pieces and slowly dissipated in mid-air. Su Han¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he softly uttered a sentence: "The sixth move - Glaze True Fire!" Boom! Layers of flames rose into the sky, intertwining and spreading in mid-air, and soon formed a huge flame pavilion, like a cage, sealing Master Qingyue in the flame pavilion. "It's just a flame in the True Martial Realm, not even a spiritual fire. How can it compete with me? Break it, break it, break it!" Young Master Qingyue was obviously angry, and his spiritual power pressure continued to rise, reaching 70%. The strong pressure turned into a horizontal plane and pressed down directly, forcibly extinguishing the flame pavilion layer by layer. "Su Han, you coward, do you dare to wait for me to turn off the formation before I can fight you openly!" Young Master Qingyue was almost furious. Su Han's repeated methods had brought him to the edge of collapse. Although he can handle all these methods, the weirdness keeps emerging, as if Su Han's trump cards are endless and inexhaustible. Phew! Su Han's figure suddenly emerged from the void a hundred meters away, with a look of ridicule on his face, and said mockingly: "An upright fight? You, a strong man in the spiritual realm, want me to have an upright fight with you. It's a shame for you." It's fair to say. Should I say you're naive, or do you think I'm mentally retarded?" When Young Master Qingyue heard what he said, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. At this moment, there is only one thought in his mind, that is, Yu Qingfeng's movements are too slow, why haven't he turned off the formation yet? Once the formation is turned off, he must use the most cruel method in the world to kill Su Han. "The seventh move - Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique!" Su Han uttered another sentence, and suddenly, the entire sky turned into endless darkness. A pair of blood-colored pupils appeared above the black sky, staring at Young Master Qingyue in a strange way. "What the hell is this?" Young Master Qingyue has become numb to Su Han's endless methods. Fortunately, he has an overwhelming advantage in strength. No matter how Su Han changes, Young Master Qingyue feels that he can cope with all changes by staying the same and defeating ten levels with one force, and he can always get it done. "It's hard for evil heretics to enter the elegant hall! Break them for me!" Young Master Qingyue's eyes flashed with light, and powerful spiritual waves spread out from the sea of ??consciousness layer by layer. He actually struggled out of the illusion, and the strong spiritual pressure shattered the illusion to pieces! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 331 The battle that caused Master Qingyue to collapse You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s expression changed slightly. Since his debut, he has repeatedly used his evil eye to control his enemies. Young Master Qingyue is the first one to take the initiative to struggle out. It seems that the strength of the spiritual realm master is far beyond his imagination. Su Han did not make any more moves. He stood quietly in the void a hundred meters away, as if he was in trance. Seeing him like this, Master Qingyue knew that all his tricks had been used up. Young Master Qingyue breathed a long sigh of relief and found that his back was soaked with cold sweat. ¡°The trump cards of this worldly evildoer are more terrifying than the last. If another card comes up, Master Qingyue cannot even guarantee whether he can resolve it so easily. At this moment, Young Master Qingyue could only feel happy in his heart, feeling the pleasure of surviving the disaster. But he immediately reacted and realized that the other party was just a secular warrior at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm, but he actually made himself, a strong man in the spiritual realm, feel like he had escaped from death! For a moment, Young Master Qingyue looked extremely ugly, and even had a ridiculous feeling, wondering if he was dreaming? How could he be forced to this extent by a true martial artist? On the other side, Young Master Yu stared at the battle situation in the formation and sighed: "The power of the ninth level of the True Martial Realm can actually force a strong man of the Spiritual Realm to this point. Each of the seven methods is extremely powerful, and the loser can only The reason for the loss is that his cultivation level is too different. If his cultivation level is the same as that of the other party, which is the spiritual realm, then every method is enough to kill the other party five times." The old man beside Mr. Yu did not speak. At this moment, he was also immersed in deep shock. After hearing what Mr. Yu San said, the old man reacted and sighed: "It would be unimaginable for such a monster to grow up. It would be a pity if he was killed here today." Third Young Master Yu nodded slightly, but smiled and said, "I believe in his ability." Inside the battle formation, Master Qingyue stared coldly at Su Han's figure a hundred meters away. He had already made up his mind. As soon as the battle array was closed, he would immediately use his most cruel method to kill Su Han. This ant at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm has completely aroused his overwhelming anger. Young Master Qingyue concluded that Su Han had no other trump card. He had even decided in his heart that if Su Han turned around and ran away now, he, Master Qingyue, would definitely kill this person even if he chased him to the ends of the earth. "Boy, if you have the guts, don't run away. I, Master Qingyue, swear to get back those seven tricks from you one by one." Young Master Qingyue's eyes burst out with two rays of murderous intent, as if he wanted to dig two big holes in Su Han's body. Su Han¡¯s expression remained unchanged and he chuckled, ¡°Who said I was going to run away?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Master Qingyue suddenly felt a chill on his back, and suddenly he felt as if a powerful force was coming from his head. When I looked up, it turned out to be a huge tower covered in glass, covering the sky and covering the sun. "Get out of here!" Young Master Qingyue was shocked, but he still kept calm. With a big move of his hand, the powerful strength of the spiritual realm warrior actually supported this huge tower. As his arms glowed, Young Master Qingyue shook his head and opened the huge tower. "This evildoer actually has a trump card?" Young Master Qingyue really felt like he was so aggrieved that he vomited blood. If the other party was as strong in the spiritual realm as him, then it would not be a shame for him to be forced to this point. However, the opponent was just a little ant at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. It is absolutely a shame for the disciples of the dignified hidden sect to be forced to this point by a worldly ant. After the giant glazed tower was shaken open, it did not stop and smashed towards Young Master Qingyue again. " Even a strong person who has just entered the spiritual realm may not be able to resist the force of this blow. However, Young Master Qingyue is Young Master Qingyue after all, and his cultivation in the spiritual realm is very stable. The strength of the disciples of the Hidden World Sect is definitely not something to be boasted about. No matter how the giant glazed tower attacks, Master Qingyue controls the formation with one hand and blocks with the other. However, although Mr. Qingyue is powerful, he has tried to completely smash the glazed tower several times, but no matter how amazing the power he exerts, he cannot break the giant tower even one bit. "This tower is a little weird." Young Master Qingyue was extremely depressed. He could feel that when the giant tower was bombarded, there was an extremely powerful pulling force, like a strange magnetic force, which made his counterattack always miss the core. When I was feeling depressed, the giant tower??It was smashed down on the head and face. Young Master Qingyue had no choice but to hit the giant glazed tower with his fist again. But at this time, the glazed true fire suddenly appeared crazily under his feet, echoing the two glazed giant towers, one coming from the sky and the other coming down from the ground. ???????????????????????????? Young Master Qingyue was really under attack from both sides and was in a panic. Even though none of these attacks were fatal to him, the endless madness still made him feel exhausted. ¡°Break it, break it, break it for me!¡± Young Master Qingyue roared in disarray. He didn¡¯t care about the formation. He frantically mobilized his spiritual power, poured ten percent of his spiritual power into his fist, and punched the giant glazed tower with a punch! ???????????????????????? Under this all-out blow, the giant glazed tower finally lost all its light, shrank rapidly, and was taken back into the dantian by Su Han. Phew! Young Master Qingyue took a fierce breath. At this moment, he really wanted to stab Su Han Ling Chi, and he wished he could torture him with the most vicious methods in the world! But Su Han stood in the void a hundred meters away, with a calm face and a leisurely smile, with a bit of teasing and sarcasm on his face. "You can barely block one of my moves with 100% of your spiritual power. How can a disciple of the Hidden World Sect do just that?" Su Han¡¯s slightly mocking voice reached Master Qingyue¡¯s ears. It was simply the greatest irony. It made him furious, and monstrous rage spurted out of his body. The anger turned into actual streams of fire and poured down continuously! At this moment, Yu Qingfeng¡¯s voice came from far away: "Master Qingyue, the formation is closed!" Young Master Qingyue had been waiting for this moment. He couldn't help but let out an ecstatic groan, and immediately escaped from the formation. The overwhelming pressure of spiritual power suddenly enveloped the surrounding area for hundreds of miles. Hahaha¡­¡­ Young Master Qingyue looked up to the sky and laughed, his whole person's momentum surged, and the pressure of the spiritual realm powerhouse was like a rolling tide, instantly engulfing everyone around him. At this moment, Young Master Qingyue felt refreshed and felt that the sky was bluer than ever before and the air was unparalleledly fresh! "Boy, your death has come! Aurora Fist!" Without the encumbrance of the formation, Young Master Qingyue was finally able to unleash 100% of his power without any scruples. He let out a loud roar and an extremely dazzling aurora erupted from the tip of his fist, carrying an unstoppable light and shooting towards a hundred meters away. Su Han left! This punch seemed to vent all the grievances and anger that Young Master Qingyue had just felt without any reservation! For a moment, the color of heaven and earth changed! The aurora erupted with dazzling brilliance and was so powerful that it split the entire sky like sawtooths! "Is this the power of the spiritual realm?" Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. At this moment, everyone realized from the depths of their hearts how powerful the spiritual realm was. It can only be said to be a huge difference between the spiritual realm and the true martial realm! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? doesn¡¯t turn into spirits, is just a worm after all! Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu¡¯s lips were trembling. They finally understood why the eldest prince was so crazy about getting the inherited jade seal and breaking into the spiritual realm! The power of the Spirit Realm is simply not comparable to that of the True Martial Realm! "Die, die, die!" Young Master Qingyue roared angrily and controlled the aurora-like fist light to blast towards Su Han. The power was shocking and difficult to resist. Boom! The aurora suddenly hit Su Han's body, shattering pieces of his white clothes, revealing a piece of Celestial Silkworm Giant Whale soft armor inside. It was difficult to penetrate for a while, forcing Su Han's figure to keep retreating in the air. Below, Lingzhi¡¯s eyes suddenly tightened, staring at the Celestial Silkworm Giant Whale Soft Armor! Boom! The defensive light of the Celestial Silkworm Giant Whale's soft armor continued to fade, and finally it was blasted with a crack, and all its light suddenly disappeared! Su Han's face was as pale as paper. He had already reached the peak of his true energy, but he still could not stop the power of this punch. Boom! Under this punch, Su Han was like a comet sweeping across the sky, falling far away towards the sky. That long tail of light shocked everyone¡¯s heart. Such a wicked, but can't stop the power of the spirit of the spiritual realm? Boom! Su Han was directly blasted into a mountaintop of Ziyang Sect. He only heard a roar like the earth was shattering, and huge energy exploded on the mountaintop, directly razing the entire mountaintop to the ground! Whether it was the people from the two sect alliances or the Ziyang sect, they were all completely stunned. Not only were they amazed at Su Han's endless methods, but they were also shocked by the abnormal strength of the spiritual realm masters. Even a monster like Su Han could not escape death in front of the spiritual realm masters! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)p; Whether it was the people from the two sect alliance or the Ziyang sect, they were all completely stunned. Not only were they amazed at Su Han's endless methods, but they were also shocked by the abnormal strength of the spiritual realm masters. Even a monster like Su Han could not escape death in front of the spiritual realm masters! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 332: Die in peace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After a long while, no one dared to say a word. The whole world became unusually quiet. Everyone's eyes seemed to be stuck with glue, staring at the flattened mountain, unable to move. Open the slightest bit. The power of this punch has been deeply imprinted in everyone's mind. The majesty of a strong man in the spiritual realm cannot be challenged! "Long live Mr. Qingyue!" "Long live Mr. Qingyue!" The people of Ziyang Sect were overjoyed. The whole world was filled with cheers and all kinds of flattery sounds. It seemed like they had won a huge victory. Many people were so excited that they burst into tears. . Including Yu Qingfeng, he stood there in disbelief, with uncontrollable ecstasy in his eyes. He really couldn't believe that the serious problem that had troubled his Ziyang Sect was solved by Master Qingyue with just one move. Got it! The two sect alliances were all dumbfounded at this moment. The disciples and elders of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy all had their eyes red and their whole bodies were trembling. Lingzhi and Mei Ruoxi almost fainted, their faces as pale as paper and crumbling. Everyone was silent, their pupils full of shock and solemn expressions, and they felt a raging anger spreading in their hearts, as if they were about to explode! While everyone in the Ziyang Sect was celebrating with joy, Master Qingyue also landed leisurely with a smile on his face. I just feel that I have never felt so good in my life. The frustration and anger I felt when I was forced by Su Han to be in a hurry were all wiped away at once, and my mood felt smoother than ever before. It¡¯s just a pity that I couldn¡¯t torture Su Han properly as planned. At this moment, an imperceptible sense of crisis suddenly passed through Young Master Qingyue's heart. Young Master Qingyue's heart suddenly tightened, and he couldn't help but look up, his pupils immediately dilated! I saw the blue sky and white sun, the bright and clear universe, but I don¡¯t know when it was replaced by the sky full of stars. At this time, other people from the Ziyang Sect also noticed something was wrong and raised their heads to look at the sky. "It's strange, it's only noon, how come the sky is full of stars?" The crowd was confused and thought they were dreaming. Suddenly, the stars in the sky twisted and slowly condensed into a dazzling Milky Way. Suddenly, a gap opened in the Milky Way, and countless bright stars released terrifying power, as if they were about to fall one after another and pour into the earth! There was a buzz in Mr. Qingyue's mind, and he suddenly woke up! Where is the starry sky? It is clearly countless dense sword energy, dormant in the sky, and I don¡¯t know how long it has been lying in wait! "That kid is not dead, he was deceived again!" Young Master Qingyue's vision went dark and he almost vomited blood. The terrifying power released by these countless sword energies actually made even him, a strong man in the spiritual realm, feel terrified! What shocked Young Master Qingyue even more was that he didn't even know when these sword energies appeared. He even suspected that Su Han's previous eight trump cards were all false and true, just to distract him so that he could deploy these sword energy! Young Master Qingyue quickly activated the spiritual power in his body, and kept changing his hand gestures with his hands in front of him, condensing a series of spiritual defenses, intertwined layer by layer, to block in front of him. ???????????????????????? There was a loud roar in the sky, and suddenly, countless sword energies in the Milky Way gathered together and condensed into sixteen dazzling thick streams of light! Everyone could clearly see that the sixteen streams of light were clearly sixteen huge flying swords! The sixteen flying swords from the sky are like sixteen giant dragons swallowing the sun, moon and stars, roaring proudly with boundless momentum. The terrifying killing power instantly condensed into a point and locked onto Young Master Qingyue. Young Master Qingyue's heart twitched fiercely, and he activated his spiritual power crazily as if he was desperate for his life. The dense spiritual defense was intertwined with him, like a cocoon, wrapping him up. "Save your energy, it's better to think about how to die in a better way." In the vast starry sky, Su Han's cold voice suddenly sounded, as if coming from outside the sky, drifting and mysterious, mysterious and hard to find. Young Master Qingyue tried his best to look in that direction. He really couldn't understand. Wasn't Su Han killed by his punch? Why did it happen suddenly?So far away now? That kind of distance and that kind of height are simply beyond the reach of a True Martial Realm warrior. Suddenly, Su Han's figure emerged from the starry sky. Around him, a pair of wings opened and closed, and the edges of the wings were a little transparent, as if they were about to dissolve into the void. Young Master Qingyue couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, wings? This guy actually has wings? If he is a strong man in the spiritual realm, it is still possible for his spiritual energy to turn into wings, but this guy is only in the true martial arts realm, where did he get the wings? The big black dog and the others couldn't calm down anymore. All eyes were focused on Su Han incredulously. This was a god-like evildoer. He withstood a full-force attack by a strong man in the spiritual realm, but nothing happened? Su Han¡¯s face was cold and he whispered softly: ¡°Go to the Eight Star Sword Fighting Formation!¡± Suddenly, the sixteen flying swords turned into sixteen meteors, dragging their long tails and shooting towards Young Master Qingyue. The power, which was like destroying the heaven and the earth, was all blasted on Young Master Qingyue. boom! The whole world shook. Young Master Qingyue¡¯s spiritual defense was directly cut into pieces by this terrifying power. In an instant, Master Qingyue seemed to have been stripped naked, standing there dumbfounded. No matter how much he wanted to break his scalp, he would never have imagined that the power of these sixteen flying swords was so terrifying that with one blow, his spiritual defense was completely shattered. The spiritual defense of a strong man in the spiritual realm could not blow away even a hill, but it was directly crushed to pieces by these sixteen flying swords. The attack power of these sixteen flying swords simply exceeded the limit of Young Master Qingyue¡¯s imagination! Young Master Qingyue's scalp was numb, and he knew that he had underestimated the enemy after all. He was so distraught that he desperately activated his spiritual power and re-formed spiritual defense on his body surface! He couldn¡¯t help but be frightened. A disciple of the Hidden World Sect in the spiritual realm was killed by a warrior in the True Martial Realm in the mortal world. If this news spread, I¡¯m afraid it would become a joke to the entire Hidden World Sect! ???????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s too late to make amends after such a desperate attempt. Before Young Master Qingyue could protect his vital parts, the sixteen flying swords had already locked onto his vital parts. The terrifying killing power was instantly concentrated, forming a tornado of sword energy, which turned Young Master Qingyue's whole body like a tornado. Like rolling a leaf, roll it in quickly. The tornado of sword energy was like a millstone. After it sucked Young Master Qingyue into it, it just grinded it up and down, and a fierce cry immediately came from the scene. The next moment, blood splattered everywhere! Before Young Master Qingyue¡¯s screams ended, his entire body was ground to ashes, with not even a single intact bone left. A wave of unyielding resentment filled the entire world in an instant. Su Han controlled sixteen flying swords and strangled Master Qingyue at a speed that was so fast that it was hard for the eyes to keep up. When everyone came to their senses, only the flesh and blood of Master Qingyue was left on the ground. For a moment, the whole place was silent, so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. A mortal warrior at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm leaps and bounds to kill a powerful man in the Spiritual Realm! What a powerful method this is! This scene will probably be firmly imprinted on everyone¡¯s minds from now on, and will never be erased. " These sixteen flying swords are even for the knowledgeable heads such as Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu, but they still seem to understand them. They have no idea what kind of magical power Su Han uses. Only Young Master Yu¡¯s expression moved slightly and he blurted out: ¡°This is a sword formation!¡± Although Young Master Yu cannot see through the mystery behind this sword formation, he knows that this sword formation is definitely not simple. Just looking at the attack power of the sword formation, you can imagine it! Third Young Master Yu¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and he was indeed right. Su Han was indeed a peerless genius with a great fortune. Even if he was described as someone who was as bright as ever, it would not be an exaggeration. "If he didn't have great luck, it would be absolutely impossible for him to control such a terrifying sword formation. "Beastbeast, you are so audacious. He is a disciple of the Hidden World Sect. If you kill him, just wait for the Hidden World Sect to hunt him down endlessly!" Yu Qingfeng¡¯s face turned pale, and he shouted harshly. "Haha, a disciple of the hidden sect?" Su Han smiled indifferently. In today's situation, let alone an ordinary disciple of the hidden sect, he would kill even the son of the King of Heaven. There was no expression on his face at all. His big hand reached out from afar and grabbed Master Qingyue's storage ring. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 333: Yu Qingfeng is so angry You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In this storage ring, in addition to a spiritual weapon long sword, there are some elixirs and the like, as well as a batch of low-grade Yuan stones. The background of the disciples of the sect is naturally unmatched by secular warriors. These low-grade Yuan stones actually amount to thirty thousand pieces! This made Su Han quite satisfied. "This disciple of the Hidden World Sect is really rich. He goes out casually and carries so many yuan stones with him. Thirty thousand, tsk tsk" Su Han is now consuming Yuan Stone everywhere. These 30,000 Yuan Stones are close to half a year's dividend from Yao Wang Palace. Even those who are strong in the spiritual realm rarely carry so many with them. ¡° Only a powerful force like the Hidden World Sect can have such a rich disciple¡¯s net worth. Su Han naturally accepted these Yuan stones and elixirs without ceremony. These things, with him, can be transformed into actual combat effectiveness at the fastest speed. The moment Young Master Qingyue was reduced to rubble, Su Han secretly smacked his tongue. He knew that the Eight-Sword Sword Formation was not simple, but he didn't expect it to be so terrifying. Although it cost more than 10,000 low-grade Yuan stones to activate this array for a short period of time, it was worth it. When the eight-door sword formation was activated, the sword energy condensed was like a sky full of stars. Su Han changed its name, the eight-door star sword formation. "Now, due to my own strength, I can only simulate the lowest level of sword formation. I can control sixteen flying swords to have such power. From now on, there will be five, five, twenty-five, six, six, thirty-six, all the way to nine Ninety-eighty-one, with every level of improvement, the attack power will be greatly increased?" "If all the ordinary swords were replaced by spiritual swords, wouldn't the entire sword array be even more terrifying than you can imagine?" Of course, after Su Han was ecstatic, he did not lose his composure. He knew that being able to kill Young Master Qingyue was definitely not just the result of the Xiaocheng realm¡¯s Eight Star Sword Fighting Formation. Young Master Qingyue, who was unable to escape by controlling the formation, was continuously bombarded by Su Han's eight trump cards, each one more severe than the last, which greatly affected Young Master Qingyue's mood and state. It can even be said that His emotions were simply manipulated by Su Han. Under the emotional collapse, Master Qingyue's martial arts state naturally declined significantly, and he was unable to display his peak strength at all. If it were a fair fight without any conspiracy, Su Han asked himself that in a head-to-head confrontation, the eight-star sword fighting formation would definitely not be able to defeat a spiritual realm powerhouse like Mr. Qingyue. This eight-door star fighting sword formation is in Su Han's hand. Although Su Han mobilized it with all his strength, he was ultimately limited by his own strength and could only simulate the lowest level sword formation, which was sixteen flying swords. "Well, if we can activate the middle-level Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation, we won't have to go to such trouble to deal with Master Qingyue. If we can activate the highest-level one, we can definitely kill Master Qingyue in an instant." Su Han also knew that he could only think about the highest-level Eight Star Sword Fighting Formation. His current strength is far from enough, and the number of Yuan Stones required for the highest-level Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation is also staggering. "Little thief Su Han, you wake up now and put down the butcher knife, it's still too late. When the powerful masters of the Hidden World Sect come to ask questions, our Ziyang Sect will put in a few good words for you." Yu Qingfeng¡¯s face turned red and he shouted sternly. His innocent words made Su Han laugh directly. Without saying much, he waved his big hand directly: "Two heads, the next thing is left to you!" Head Xie's eyes were red and he shouted: "Yu Qingfeng, if you are still a man, you must atone for the crimes you have committed! That day, for your personal ambitions, you were willing to be the eldest prince's lackey and invade our two sect alliance. Kill the elders and disciples under my sect. Today is the day when our two sects will join forces to bloodbath the Ziyang Sect and take revenge!" "Kill! Kill everyone in the Ziyang Sect!" The two sects¡¯ alliance was so excited that it shook the heavens! Yu Qingfeng¡¯s face turned pale. He knew that the Ziyang Sect was completely finished today! With a flash in front of my eyes, I saw Xie Tianhe and Mrs. Yu approaching from the left and right, with murderous looks on their faces! "Yu Qingfeng, the situation is over. If you understand, we can still give you a chance to commit suicide." Xie Tianhe said coldly. Yu Qingfeng looked bleak, and suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed: "Hahahaha, Xie Tianhe, Madam Yu, why are you so arrogant? If it weren't for that little thief Su Han, let alone your two sect alliance, even if there are ten more two sect alliances, , it is still difficult to escape the fate of destructiontransport! " Xie Tianhe sneered and said: "At this point, what use is this clumsy divorce plan? Yes, our two sects' alliance relies on Su Han. Your Ziyang sect, first relied on the eldest prince, and then later on Mr. Qingyue , willing to be a lackey, but so what? In the end, isn¡¯t it inevitable to die? Aren¡¯t your Yu family going to be exterminated? From today on, there will be no more Ziyang Zong Yu family in the world!¡± Yu Qingfeng's face was ashen, and he knew that his last plan to divorce had also been shattered. At that moment, he couldn't help but yell: "Su Han, little thief, get out of here, do you dare to fight me alone?" Su Han smiled indifferently and said: "Stop pretending! It's as easy for me to kill you as it is to kill a dog. Are you worthy of fighting alone with you?" Yu Qingfeng¡¯s purpose was to provoke Su Han in order to find a chance of survival. Only when he saw that Su Han didn¡¯t care at all did he realize that his wishful thinking had failed. He laughed wildly: "Su Han, if you kill Mr. Qingyue, things won't end so quickly! Mr. Qingyue's master is a powerful figure in the hidden sect, and they won't let you go!" Yu Qingfeng hissed at the top of his lungs, as if he wanted to kill Su Han and destroy the whole world with the resentment in his heart. This was the cry of a defeated dog, and Su Han dismissed it. He smiled indifferently and said, "Two heads, kill him!" When Yu Qingfeng heard this, his face suddenly turned pale. Suddenly, he activated an escape talisman in his hand, and he wanted to repeat his old trick and escape with the help of the escape talisman. "It's just that the two masters have allowed him to succeed once. Now that they are well prepared, how can they let him succeed a second time?" The two of them joined forces and slapped Yu Qingfeng Shengsheng down from mid-air. boom! Yu Qingfeng fell back to the ground like a dead dog. When he opened his eyes, he found that everyone around him was staring at him indifferently, their eyes full of ridicule. Yu Qingfeng's eyes were red and bloodshot, and he looked ferocious. He said fiercely: "Su Han, little thief, I will hold you on my back until I die, ah" His eyes flashed fiercely, and he was obviously planning some conspiracy to perish together. Suddenly, a mouthful of old blood spurted out, his eyes turned white, and he died. This Yu Qingfeng, the inner demon broke out, the fire in his heart surged, and he actually pissed himself to death. A generation of sect giants in Tianhe County fell like this. Su Han scared out his demons and made him angry to death! Su Han was speechless for a moment. Looking at Yu Qingfeng¡¯s body, he waved his hand: ¡°Two heads, I¡¯ll leave the finishing work to you.¡± Next In the world of martial arts, there are rules of the world of martial arts - the most direct rules, tooth for tooth, blood for blood! ¡° Let the Ziyang Sect pay ten times the price for the blood shed by the warriors from the two alliances that day! The overwhelming rage of revenge swept through the entire Ziyang Sect in an instant. The death of Yu Qingfeng announced the official collapse of the entire Ziyang Sect. The two heads led their respective troops and conducted a large-scale sweep across the entire Ziyang Sect! Kill them all, catch them, and leave no one behind. The Ziyang Sect, the former largest giant in Tianhe County, was uprooted and wiped out completely! Before everyone in the Ziyang Sect died, they hated Yu Qingfeng in their hearts. They knew that if Yu Qingfeng hadn't been so ambitious and willing to be the eldest prince's lackey to invade the alliance of the two sects, thereby offending a demon like Su Han, perhaps the Ziyang Sect would not have been destroyed today. They only regretted that they did not draw a clear line with Yu Qingfeng earlier, and that they trusted Mr. Qingyue too blindly! "It's a pity, it's too late to say anything now." "Help, help, don't kill me!" In a corner of the Ziyang Sect, a woman with disheveled hair was shouting at the top of her lungs. Her clothes had been cut into pieces by the swords and swords all around. Her whole body was naked and in a miserable state, like a bereaved dog, trembling. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 334: The Problem of Taiyi Panlong Fruit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If Su Han saw her, she would be able to recognize her. This woman was actually Ouyang Yufei, who had been away for several months. However, the aloof and aristocratic temperament of the past has disappeared without a trace in Ouyang Yufei. Now, after Lei Gangyang's death, her life in the Ziyang Sect was very miserable. The Ziyang Sect does not raise idle people. People like Ouyang Yufei who have no cultivation and are of no use have no need to exist in the Ziyang Sect. However, no one dared to say anything when Lei Gangyang was around in the past. Once Lei Gangyang died, Ouyang Yufei immediately became a lost dog and was expelled from the Ziyang Sect. But Ouyang Yufei didn¡¯t want to leave the Ziyang Sect. With her character, she was used to a life of fine clothing and fine food, how could she endure the wandering life of being hungry and full? What's more, the world of martial arts is extremely dangerous. As a woman whose cultivation has been ruined, there are only two possibilities for her to leave the Ziyang Sect. The first possibility is to die, and the second possibility is to be captured and used as a cauldron. Ouyang Yufei was naturally unwilling to choose either option. In order to stay in the Ziyang Sect, she had to endure the humiliation to please the disciples in charge. After suffering all the humiliation, she was allowed to stay in the Ziyang Sect. However, those people naturally would not let her stay in vain. Seeing her beauty, they used all kinds of ridiculous tricks in an endless stream, torturing Ouyang Yufei until she was no longer a human being or a ghost. She could not bear the humiliation and scolded those people, saying that she was once the eldest daughter of the Ouyang family and a genius disciple of the Ziyang Sect. But these words had the opposite effect and made those people even more excited. Just when Ouyang Yufei was on the verge of despair, the Ziyang Sect was attacked. As a result, another piece of news hit Ouyang Yufei like a bolt from the blue. It turned out that the person who killed Lei Gangyang was Su Han, whom she had always wanted to take revenge on. And the person who led the people to destroy the Ziyang Sect today was also Su Han. cold! Ouyang Yufei was so angry that she almost fainted. However, when she woke up, a thought that seemed like a shame suddenly flashed through her mind, and she had a great idea. She believes that no man does not covet beauty. She even believed that she was the goddess of Qingye City back then, and that guy Su Han must have secretly thought about her back then! In this way, it is easy to do. Ouyang Yufei took a deep breath and cried out pitifully: "Come here, help me, I want to see Su Han, I am his old friend!" This call indeed attracted several disciples from the Tianhe Martial Academy. "Hey, do you hear what this woman is calling? Is she an old friend of our Senior Brother Su Han?" "is that a lie?" "Are you going to take her to see Senior Brother Su Han?" "Bah, how can such a lowly woman be an old friend of Senior Brother Su Han? She must be a liar. In my opinion, just kill her." When Ouyang Yufei heard this, she was frightened out of her wits and begged: "Brothers, I am from Qingye City. I am really Su Han's old friend. Take me to see him. I will never forget you." A great kindness." At this moment, Cheng Can came over and asked, "What's going on?" "Senior Brother Cheng, this woman from the Ziyang Sect said she knows our Senior Brother Su Han." Several disciples from Tianhe Martial Academy replied. When Cheng Can heard this, he frowned and looked at Ouyang Yufei. When Ouyang Yufei saw the opportunity, she quickly said: "Brother, this little girl has no father or brother. She is alone. She is really helpless. The little girl has no martial arts skills and cannot pose a threat to anyone. , please be kind and take me to see Su Han." It has to be said that Ouyang Yufei is very good at understanding people's psychology. What she said was so tearful and extremely sad. Coupled with her beautiful face like pear blossoms and rain, it is indeed easy to arouse people's desire for protection. If he is that kind of young man with a strong spirit, he is really likely to be softened by her words. It¡¯s a pity that she met Cheng Can, a big boss. Cheng Can frowned. He didn't like this woman, and he didn't believe her at all. He and Su Han were old friends. At this moment, Su Yu and Mei Haoran also came over. "Brother Cheng, why are you here?" Su Yu said with a smile. Cheng Can said: "This woman from the Ziyang Sect says she is an old friend of our boss. Do you think she looks like her?" Su Yu¡¯s eyes fell on Ouyang Yufei, and he immediately recognized her. He smiled slightly and said, "We are really old friends." Cheng Can was stunned: "Really? But I don't think this woman is a good person" "Okay, since it isOld friend, just take it to the boss. "Mei Haoran is the most decisive. The three people quickly brought Ouyang Yufei to Su Han. Su Han looked at it and was speechless. He knows that Ouyang Yufei must be in the Ziyang Sect. Since the two sects have joined forces to sweep away the Ziyang Sect, she will definitely not be able to escape. But he didn't expect that this woman would be so capable and run up to him. "Ouyang Yufei, are you okay?" Su Han asked with a faint smile. Seeing his calm attitude, Ouyang Yufei felt happy and felt that things were turning around. She quickly said: "Su Han, the grievances between us all happened in the previous generation. As long as both parties forget the past, what's the point of rekindling the old relationship? Difficult? I, Ouyang Yufei, have always admired strong men." As he said that, Ouyang Yufei's wonderful eyes moved and her eyes were burning as she looked at Su Han. She believed that when she said this, the meaning of her words was already obvious. Su Han looked like he didn't buy it at all, and said with a faint smile: "The grievances of the previous generation? Ouyang Yufei, don't tell me that you, Ouyang Yufei, were not involved in the grievances between the Ouyang family and the Su family at that time?" Ouyang Yufei's expression changed, "Su Han, you" "Okay, now that things have come to a point, is selling out your appearance your last resort?" Su Han shook his head in dismay. He really didn¡¯t understand why this woman felt so good about herself, as if all the men in the world would fall under her pomegranate skirt as soon as she said something. No matter how beautiful a woman is, what¡¯s the use of being so cruel? Su Handao's heart was calm, and Ouyang Yufei was like a pebble in his eyes, unable to stir up any waves. Ouyang Yufei's secretive purpose was revealed by Su Han, and she was immediately embarrassed. Her pretty face was pale, and the look in her eyes was as vicious as a poisonous snake. "Su Han, I" Ouyang Yufei still wanted to make a final struggle, but found that Su Han had already turned around and left. "Boss, what should I do with this woman?" Cheng Can shouted. Su Han¡¯s voice came from far away: ¡°You guys will watch and deal with it.¡± When Ouyang Yufei heard this, she was in disbelief. Her whole body trembled violently, and her eyes burst out with uncontrollable resentment! Could it be that, facing his own beauty, he was not moved at all? Could it be that he no longer bothers to kill himself? Cheng Can chuckled, "People from the Ziyang Sect will be killed without mercy!" As he said that, he took out his long sword and slashed down from top to bottom. I saw a sword strike, and a flash of cold light, splitting Ouyang Yufei in half. This femme fatale didn¡¯t even have time to close her eyes before she died, her face was filled with surprise, panic, and despair Ouyang Yufei's death also means that the grudges between Su Han and the Ouyang family have officially come to an end. ¡­¡­ In the next few days, the situation in Tianhe County finally stabilized. The Tianhe County and City that was destroyed by the war began to be rebuilt in full swing. In just a few days, a brand new Tianhe County and City was about to take shape. With the collapse of the Ziyang Sect, Su Han finally settled a matter on his mind. Today, the situation in Tianhe County has been completely calmed down. For Su Han, Tianhe County no longer poses any challenge. Su Han was worried about the unconscious Mingjie. After returning to Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, he made finding the "Taiyi Panlong Fruit" his top priority. Only by finding the Taiyi Panlong Fruit and allowing Mingjie to wake up can Su Han leave Tianhe County with peace of mind and go out to make a living. " However, it is not easy to find this Taiyi Panlong Fruit in a short time. On this day, Su Han was in Mingjie's room, but he heard someone coming from outside to report that Mr. Yu was asking to see him. "Brother Su, I'm here today to say goodbye to you." After the Third Young Master Yu took his seat, he said solemnly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 335 Five States and Thirteen Counties Alliance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Third Young Master, you don't plan to stay in Tianhe County anymore? What about your Xingyuan Auction House?" Su Han was a little surprised. Third Young Master Yu sighed softly: "The days in Tianhe County were the most free time in my life. Unfortunately, now that the family is calling, I have to go back, and the Xingyuan Auction House can no longer operate." ¡°As he said this, Young Master Yu showed a hint of helplessness and sadness on his face. Su Han was surprised in his heart, feeling that the Third Young Master Yu seemed to be somewhat resistant to his own family. " However, since Mr. Yu didn't say anything, Su Han didn't ask any more questions. "correct." Third Young Master Yu collected his emotions and said with a smile, "I almost forgot about the business. There is another purpose for coming here this time, which is to deliver medicine to Brother Su." "Send medicine?" Su Han was puzzled. The storage ring on Young Master Yu¡¯s hand flashed with light, and various jade boxes of various lengths and sizes were taken out from the ring space. The dazzling array filled a table. "I heard that His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince is unconscious. These medicines should be enough to cure his injuries." Young Master Yu said with a smile. He could tell with his eyesight that Su Han and Mingjie had a deep relationship. Otherwise, Mingjie would have risked his life to explode the True Essence Sea that day, and Su Han would not have been so angry and massacred the entire Ming Dynasty. The palace. Su Han looked surprised and looked at the jade boxes one by one, one-yuan life-reviving pill, Tianshuangcao, three-hundred-year-old dragon ginseng, bloody polygonum multiflorum Su Han¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. Any of these elixirs and elixirs were extremely valuable. They were basically of the spiritual level, corresponding to the warriors of the spiritual realm. It is impossible for such a treasure to exist in Tianhe County. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? The fact that Mr. Yu was able to produce these medicinal materials showed that his origin and identity were extraordinary. "It's a pity that these medicinal materials are not suitable for Mingjie's current situation. But the generosity of Mr. Yu still touched Su Han very much. "These medicinal materials should be enough to cure His Highness, right?" Young Master Yu smiled and said, he is quite confident in these things. "Third Young Master, these medicinal materials are extremely valuable, and I deserve them. But unfortunately, these medicinal materials have no effect on Mingjie's injury." Su Han smiled. Third Young Master Yu looked startled: "How is that possible? Taken together with these medicinal materials, as long as there is still breath, it is impossible not to save him." "His condition is different from ordinary coma. He self-destructed the sea of ??true energy. He was destined to die, but because it was buffered by my true energy, his vitality was not completely cut off. Using ordinary elixirs, there is no way to make him die. When he wakes up, he will have no hope of waking up unless he can get some heaven-defying holy healing medicine to repair his damaged True Essence Sea." Su Han told the whole story about Mingjie. After hearing this, Young Master Yu frowned tightly, thought hard for a long time, and then sighed: "There is nothing I can do about it now!" Su Han said: "I have a way, but I am short of materials. Does Third Young Master know where there is a magical medicine like Taiyi Panlong Fruit? If Third Young Master can provide clues, I will go and get it even if it means mountains of swords and seas of fire." Su Han has already made up his mind to get the Taiyi Panlong Fruit at all costs and time. "Brother Su, do you have any ideas?" Young Master Yu was suddenly startled and couldn't help but look at Su Han again. Even he had never heard of this healing medicine that could repair the True Essence Sea. He had only heard that it could temporarily repair it. However, that kind of temporary repair pill has many side effects, and after using it, the warrior cannot advance again. That kind of pill is definitely not what Su Han needs. " Moreover, the elixir that temporarily repairs the True Yuan Sea does not need to use Taiyi Panlong Fruit as the main ingredient. Therefore, Young Master Yu can conclude that what Su Han wants to refine is definitely not the kind of elixir he thinks. However, Master Yu has only heard of that kind of healing medicine that repairs the True Essence Sea. Suppressing the surprise in his heart, Mr. Yu thought for a long time, then shook his head and said: "This Taiyi Panlong Fruit is really hard to find. Once it appears, it is immediately taken away by the surrounding hidden sects for collection. Counting it all. , in the southern border area of ??Daxia, there has been no elixir of the level of Taiyi Panlong Fruit for nearly ten years." "Southern Xinjiang?" Su Han is a little unfamiliar with the term "Southern Xinjiang". "That's right, Southern Xinjiang."   The Third Young Master Yu nodded affirmatively. "Our alliance of five states and thirteen counties has always been called Southern Xinjiang during the Great Xia Dynasty. It is said that our five states and thirteen counties are very close to the ancient battlefield and have always been a place of exile and desolation. Therefore, our southern Xinjiang, Throughout the Great Xia Dynasty, it has always been a backward and marginalized existence, and sometimes it is even ignored inadvertently." "Five states and thirteen counties alliance, southern Xinjiang" Su Han suddenly remembered that Tang Zimo in the Tianhe Secret Realm had mentioned a place called Wild Man twelve thousand miles south of Tianhe County, and suspected that Wild Man was an ancient place where demons were sealed. Now I heard Master Yu say that this area is very close to the ancient battlefield, which proves that Tang Zimo's guess is not groundless. Furthermore, Su Han finally understood why he didn¡¯t know much about this area in his previous life, and had never even heard of this area. It seems that the entire southern Xinjiang is not taken seriously by the Imperial Capital of the Great Xia Dynasty, and there is even a feeling that it may be abandoned by the Imperial Capital at any time. The Great Xia Dynasty had a vast territory, spanning several land and seas from north to south. There are only five states and thirteen counties in southern Xinjiang. On the territory of Daxia, there is indeed a feeling of insignificance. But Su Han had a vague feeling that this southern Xinjiang should not have been so backward since ancient times. However, this intuition is very weak and has no basis. Su Han took it off as soon as he thought about it. "According to this, I want to find the Taiyi Panlong Fruit in the alliance of the five states and thirteen counties in southern Xinjiang. Is it impossible?" Su Han frowned. Mingjie's current situation could not last long. Even if Su Han had extraordinary means, he would only be able to maintain this state for a year at most. One year later, if there is no Taiyi Panlong Fruit, Mingjie will definitely die. But if he wants to leave Southern Xinjiang, not to mention the long journey, his current strength is not enough to support him to travel beyond Southern Xinjiang. "By the way, there is a place where it might be possible." Young Master Yu suddenly slapped his thigh. "Where?" Su Han asked. ¡°Brother Su, have you ever heard of Yunzhong City in Yunzhou?¡± Young Master Yu asked. "I heard someone say it once." Su Han smiled. He learned about Yunzhong City from Tang Zimo. Tang Zimo once said that his wife Lu Yun's natal family was there. Third Young Master Yu was a little surprised. He obviously didn¡¯t expect that anyone in Tianhe County would know the existence of Yunzhong City. He smiled slightly and said, "Yunzhou is one of the five major states in Southern Xinjiang. Yunzhong City is a city in the entire Southern Xinjiang." The core area gathers a group of top experts from Southern Xinjiang. Yunzhong City holds a trade fair every year, and this year¡¯s one is said to be particularly grand, and many treasures not seen in previous years will be on display.¡± "When will the trade fair be held?" Su Han's eyes lit up. If the news about Young Master Yu is true, this trade fair should be a great hope for obtaining the Taiyi Panlong Fruit. Because as Mr. Yu said, Yunzhong City is one of the cores of Southern Xinjiang. If Taiyi Panlong Fruit does not appear there, then the chance of it appearing in other places in Southern Xinjiang is very slim. Moreover, as long as he goes to the trade fair, even if there is no Taiyi Panlong Fruit, Su Han can get some other medicinal materials at the auction and refine them into elixirs to make Mingjie's lethargic state last longer. He would have more time to search for the Taiyi Panlong Fruit. "This year's trade fair should be held in five months. With your speed, it should still be in time." Third Young Master Yu smiled. "Okay, then I'll go to Yunzhong City for a walk." Su Han made the decision without hesitation. It happened that Tang Zimo's wife's natal family was also in Yunzhong City. If she went there this time, she could solve Tang Zimo's commission and kill two birds with one stone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 336: Great Dream Qianqiu Jue You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "There are many powerful people from all walks of life in Yunzhong City, including many spiritual realm experts. I'm afraid there won't be enough people like Mr. Qingyue in Yunzhong City. If Brother Su goes there, he must be careful in everything. If you need help in Yunzhong City, you can come to me at any time. My family happens to be near Yunzhong City." Young Master Yu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡± Su Han smiled, but he wasn't very surprised. Since Young Master Yu is from Southern Xinjiang, he must have come from several core areas in Southern Xinjiang. Since Yunzhong City is one of the core areas of Southern Xinjiang, the chance that Young Master Yu was born in the Yunzhong City area is indeed very high. With Su Han¡¯s character, even if he encounters difficulties, he will not speak to others easily. Therefore, he took the words of Young Master Yu as a polite word. But Young Master Yu was extremely serious. He took out a token from the storage ring with the ancient Chinese character "Yu" engraved on it. He pushed it to Su Han and said, "This is my personal token. If you encounter trouble, There is a Feiyu Inn in Yunzhong City. If you go there and show this token, someone will bring you to see me. Brother Su, after I go back, my actions will definitely be controlled everywhere, and I can only use this method. " The eyes of Young Master Yu were shining with sincerity. He was so kind, so naturally Su Han couldn't refuse. After pondering for a moment, he put away the token and said with a smile: "Then I look forward to the day when I can meet the Third Young Master again." Young Master Yu smiled happily and stood up to say goodbye. "Boy, this boy named Yu has some real temperament, and he is very suitable to my taste, Master Gou." The big black dog lying in the corner suddenly spoke. "Go, you, a dog, have the nerve to comment." Su Han rolled his eyes wildly. "Woof!~ I'm not a dog." The big black dog was obviously furious. "By the way, Dahei, in the secret realm of Tianhe, I said I would teach you a set of skills so that your cultivation speed can keep pace with mine." Su Han suddenly said. When the big black dog heard this, he immediately became energetic and forgot about Su Han's poisonous tongue. He waggled his tail and trotted all the way to Su Han's side, his eyes full of expectation. It really can¡¯t help but look forward to it. If its cultivation speed can keep pace with Su Han¡¯s, it means that it doesn¡¯t have to worry about being suppressed by this kid in the future. ???????????????? Otherwise, although this boy's current cultivation level is not as good as it, but with this boy's incredible level, who knows if he will overtake him one day in the future. Think about it, a descendant of a divine beast, if the speed of cultivation is completely destroyed by a human kid, how can he still have the dignity to walk in the world if word spreads. Therefore, the big black dog is extremely looking forward to the set of exercises Su Han said. " Moreover, the big black dog also felt a little unconvinced in his heart. This kid is indeed defiant, but it is limited to the field of human cultivation. In the field of beast cultivation, Big Black Dog has always been a little doubtful. Could the technique he came up with be more powerful than the inherited memory of his swallowing day lineage? Su Han smiled slightly, and without showing off, pointed a finger on the big black dog's forehead, and used his soul power to transmit a piece of skill to the big black dog's sea of ??consciousness. The big black dog closed his eyes and began to meditate. Golden light shone all over his body, and a faint sacred breath overflowed from his body. Su Han could tell that this breath was unique to the bloodline of ancient mythical beasts. However, the big black dog's cultivation level is not high now, and his bloodline power has not been fully awakened, so there is only a faint sacred aura. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much bloodline this guy has from the Tiantian clan, and how pure is his bloodline?¡± Su Han was secretly curious, but even the big black dog himself might not be able to figure out the purity of this bloodline. Only from the future development trajectory of the big black dog can we tell. If the big black dog is a purebred Sky-Swallowing Clan, even Su Han can hardly imagine how far it will develop in the future. After all, the Sky-Swallowing Divine Beast Clan was a destructive existence in ancient times. "However, after tens of thousands of years of changes, the bloodline of this ancient beast has been very few in the world, and those that survived are all with very thin bloodline. It is impossible to find a purebred one. Suddenly, the big black dog opened his eyes, a look of shock flashed across his eyes, "Boy, where did you get this technique?" The big black dog couldn't help but be shocked. After briefly contemplating this technique, he discovered that this technique was in unprecedented harmony with his own bloodline. What¡¯s even more surprising to the big black dog is that this technique, combined with its own bloodline, can actually operate automatically in its sleep. In other words, practice in your sleep! The big black dog swallows the sky clanHis innate magical power is to automatically absorb the vitality of heaven and earth in his sleep and automatically upgrade. Now that we have this technique, it is like adding wings to a tiger. In other words, this technique is simply tailor-made for the big black dog. In the inherited memory of Big Black Dog, there is absolutely no such powerful technique. In fact, although the big black dog's bloodline power is powerful, it has always felt that it has no place to use its power. This feeling comes from the gap between its powerful bloodline power and its rare inherited memory. . In other words, the big black dog has a powerful bloodline, but the awakened inheritance memory is too little, so it cannot take advantage of the power of the bloodline. Now, with this technique, the big black dog can be said to have found a pillow when it was dozing off. This technique was specially prepared for it. "Boy, where did you get this skill from? Master Gou Master Gou has this set of skills. From now on, no one will stand in the way of killing anyone, and Buddha will kill Buddha if he stands in his way. Anyone in heaven or on earth can get it." When the big black dog was proud, he started to fart. Su Han smiled and said: "This technique is called the Great Dream Qianqiu Jue." This Great Dream Qianqiu Jue was obtained by Su Han in exchange for elixirs from a powerful Emperor Realm man in his previous life. The Emperor Realm expert had only a partial understanding of the origin of the Great Dream Qianqiu Jue, and only said that it was accidentally obtained from an ancient ruins. After Su Han in the current life began to study the Great Dream Qianqiu Jue, he discovered that although this technique was inherited from ancient times and its level was no worse than the "Black Dragon Manual", it was not suitable for anyone. People practice. Because this technique needs to operate automatically during sleep, that is to say, people who practice the technique need to be able to automatically absorb the vitality of heaven and earth while sleeping. That is definitely impossible. Su Han had also wondered, for whom was this Great Dream Qianqiu Jue prepared, and who could practice it? It wasn¡¯t until he met the big black dog in this life that he vaguely had an answer in his heart. Su Han even wondered whether this "Great Dream Qianqiu Jue" was originally the inheritance of the ancient Tiantian clan? Did he, Su Han, just give back something that originally belonged to him? However, there are no answers to these now. For now, the big black dog's ability to practice "The Great Dream Qianqiu Jue" is tantamount to adding wings to a tiger, and it is also a great help to Su Han. "Don't worry, wait until I open the cauldron to refine a furnace of 'Dream Qianqiu Pill', and take it as a supplement. Your cultivation speed will be able to reach another level." Su Han smiled slightly, but this "Dream Qianqiu Pill" is not a popular commodity, but an extremely rare treasure pill. The main difficulty in refining it is that the main material is extremely difficult to obtain, and this main material is the Dream God Wood. Su Han has already obtained the Dream God Tree in the Tianhe Secret Realm. Now it is naturally not difficult at all to refine the "Great Dream Qianqiu Pill". "Ah ah ah, boy, Mr. Dog almost wonders if you are the reincarnation of a god. Why do you know everything? There is nothing you don't understand about the bloodline of divine beasts and top-notch skills." The big black dog was jumping up and down, extremely depressed. What the big black dog doesn¡¯t know is that Su Han was born with an extraordinary memory in his previous life and had the gift of photographic memory. In his previous life, he was unable to practice due to physical reasons. His days were long and boring. He read a wide range of books and had a wealth of theoretical knowledge, which was so terrifying that the world could hardly imagine it. And the reason why he also knows about the bloodline of divine beasts is because in his previous life in the capital of Daxia, there were many giants of various sects and casual cultivators. Their mounts and contracted beasts would be treated at all costs if they had any incurable diseases. Please treat Su Han. Therefore, Su Han also knew the bloodlines of various beasts very well. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 337 Comprehensive Upgrade You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Su Han retreated for a week, a batch of ten "Big Dream Qianqiu Pills" was successfully released. The big black dog got the "Great Dream Qianqiu Pill" and happily began to practice in seclusion. Su Han himself also began to retreat in the secret room, preparing to attack the half-step spiritual realm. The reason why he is so eager to improve his strength is naturally to prepare for going to Yunzhong City. Yunzhong City is one of the cores of Southern Xinjiang. It is a place where all kinds of top-level resources in Southern Xinjiang gather. According to the wishes of the Third Young Master Yu, strong men like Young Master Qingyue who have just entered the spiritual realm can be caught in Yunzhong City. Bundle. From this point of view, if you want to break into Yunzhong City, your cultivation at the ninth level of the True Martial Realm is indeed not enough. "Killing Young Master Qingyue and harvesting so many multi-stones and elixirs, it's time to turn them into strength." There is only one reason why Su Han is so keen on Yuan Stone, which is to improve his strength as soon as possible. Since being reborn in Qingye City, Su Han has deeply felt the importance of strength every time he encountered something. At this stage, if he were not limited by his strength, he would not be so forbearing in dealing with many things, and he would not have to go through so many circles. Going to Yunzhong City, Su Han could predict that if he did not have the strength, it would be difficult to move in Yunzhong City. The trade fair in Yunzhong City will be held in five months. So at this stage, Su Han's most urgent thing is to improve his strength as soon as possible. From the ninth level of Zhenwu Realm to the half-step spiritual realm, it is just a process from quantitative change to qualitative change, and it is a process of accumulation. Su Han took out all the elixir resources he had so far, except for the Dream God Tree, took their essence, absorbed it, then refined it and merged it into the True Essence Sea. The 30,000 pieces of low-grade Yuan Stone obtained from Young Master Qingyue also became a key boost to Su Han's cultivation. Absorb, refine, temper the True Essence Sea, and merge into the True Essence Sea. Such a cycle, time passes day by day. After using all his strength to attack the Half-Step Spiritual Realm, Su Han also took out the piece of inherited jade seal he had taken from the eldest prince and studied it carefully. This inherited jade seal is carved from the Seven Yang Spirit Jade. It is said that absorbing the spirit of this jade seal can greatly increase the chance of a warrior successfully attacking the spiritual realm. However, Su Han wanted this inherited jade seal not to attack the spiritual realm. With Su Han's alchemy methods, it is not difficult to refine an elixir that increases the success rate of attacking the spiritual realm. Su Han refined this jade seal mainly for Lord Liuli. If Lord Liuli wants to evolve a spiritual body, he needs to absorb some pure and yang spiritual energy, and the spirit of the jade seal in the Seven Yang Ling Jade is in line with the characteristics of the pure yang. It can be said that this piece of Seven-Yang Spiritual Jade is a key part of Liuli Lord's spiritual body evolution. Under Su Han's full comprehension, time passed quickly like clockwork. A month later, Su Han came out of seclusion. After a whole month of seclusion, he finally broke through the Half-Step Spiritual Realm barrier. Now, he can be said to have reached the final step on the road to the True Martial Realm. Only one step away, he can step into the spiritual realm. "This rapid breakthrough is due to Master Qingyue's wealth." Su Han¡¯s eyes were shining. He could get so many resources by killing a young master Qingyue, which made him wish he could kill more disciples of the hidden sect. After being promoted to the half-step spiritual realm, Su Han became much more energetic. Many impurities in the body are evaporated and eliminated through the tempering of the True Essence Sea. Now, his entire body, shaped by the spiritual sea, has become more perfect. This is just the True Essence Sea. If you are promoted to the spiritual realm and open up the spiritual sea, the spiritual sea will shape a person in all aspects. Not to mention, Su Han¡¯s physical body has been continuously transformed and tempered from his debut to the present, and he has also melted a drop of Cheng Can¡¯s demon spirit blood. He has changed his destiny and completed a transformation. Today's Su Han's whole temperament is completely different from when he was just reborn in Qingye City, as if he is a completely different person. The timid temperament of the original owner has long since disappeared without a trace on him, and his facial features seem to be more upright, more handsome, and more heroic. And the whole person¡¯s demeanor has also been greatly improved, making him look like someone who came from a small place like Qingye City. Moreover, in terms of temperament, the entire younger generation in Tianhe County is far behind Su Han.   Of course, Su Han didn't care much about these changes. What he cares more about is the improvement of his own strength. With the arrival of the Half-Step Spiritual Realm, Su Han's strength in all aspects has also improved in all aspects. The two innate magical powers, "Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique" and "Black Dragon Palm Seal", were automatically upgraded to the second level. "Dragon Martial Body" also completed another transformation naturally. The two and a half dragon tattoos became three, and the strength also increased to 30,000 kilograms. The first level of "Glass Golden Body", "body as glass", has also become more consolidated, and there is a faint hope of being able to hit the second level, "the most powerful hegemonic body". "The power of Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower's golden magnetism has reached the fifth level, which is already a proficient level. This power of golden magnetism is often used by Su Han in actual combat. It can slow down the enemy. Now that his level has improved, he is naturally more comfortable with it. The proficiency of the Red Gold Magnetic Storm has also been upgraded to the third level of Xiaocheng. When the opponent is unprepared, it is enough to instantly crush a strong person of the same level. By directly using the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower's suppressive magical power, Su Han also mastered the second level, which means that the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower he used will be even larger than before, and the suppressive power will be several times more tyrannical. Su Han could not practice other martial arts skills, such as "Aoxue Sword Technique", "Five-Shaped Fist", "Fan Leaf Footwork", and "Moon-Shattering Flying Knife" in the secret room, but through meditation, he also gained new insights. Given time, new breakthroughs will be made in actual combat. What makes Su Han most gratified is the spiritual connection between himself and the golden broken sword. With the breakthrough in cultivation, this spiritual connection seems to have become deeper. This golden broken sword has always exerted its combat power as a spiritual weapon, but Su Han felt that it was more than just a spiritual weapon. The moment it recognized itself as its master, an incredible connection was quietly established, making Su Han feel that he felt very safe with this golden broken sword by his side. This feeling has no basis at all, it is just Su Han's personal intuition. However, Su Han still values ????this golden broken sword very much. Now the connection between himself and the golden broken sword is closer, which is great news for Su Han. As for the Seven Yang Spirit Jade, Su Han has also completely refined it and sent the spirit of the jade seal to the Liuli Lord who lives in the Tianhe Liuli Tower. As for how much Liuli Lord can absorb and when it can evolve into a spiritual body, it all depends on its ability. With full harvest, Su Han left the secret practice room. The moment Su Han walked out of the secret training room, he saw a five-color spiritual light rising into the sky in another secret room not far from him, accompanied by faint fluctuations in spiritual power. Those five colors, corresponding to the five elements, pierce the sky and shine in the void, bringing up a cloud of five colors and auspicious light, which is extremely peaceful. This soaring aura suddenly alarmed everyone in the Tianhe Martial Academy, and everyone rushed in this direction. "It's the big black dog. Has it been promoted to the spiritual realm?" Su Han was extremely astonished. He could have expected that after the big black dog obtained the Great Dream Qianqiu Jue, his strength would grow exponentially, but he still didn't expect that the day when the big black dog would break through to the spiritual realm would come so quickly. The breakthrough of monsters to the spiritual realm is different from the breakthrough of human beings to the spiritual realm. Especially the big black dog. It is the bloodline of the ancient mythical beast Swallowing the Sky. It can be called a divine body in itself. If we use humans as an analogy, the talent of the big black dog is even more terrifying than the innate spirit body of humans. For the big black dog, transcending the world and becoming a spirit is just a step-by-step process of regaining the power of blood without any shackles. " However, what it will develop into after entering the spiritual realm depends on the purity of the big black dog's bloodline. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 338 Leaving Tianhe Martial Arts Academy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon after, the aura gradually dissipated. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The door to the big black dog's room opened without any wind, and a black shadow sprang out from inside. It was the big black dog who had been promoted to the spiritual realm. At this moment, it was majestic, the aura on its body was extremely strong, and its entire body was larger than before, making it look extremely majestic. At this moment, the aura of the big black dog has also undergone earth-shaking changes, and even the black hair on his body is smoother and smoother than before. The biggest change is the fluctuation of power around the big black dog. It used to be a fluctuation of true energy, but now it is a real fluctuation of spiritual power. Its tyranny is more than ten times stronger than the true energy. Surrounded by this spiritual power, the big black dog's body seemed somewhat sacred. Transforming from the mortal world into the spirit means that the descendant of the Swallowing Heaven clan has finally embarked on the road to destiny and has been in the martial arts since then. "This dog actually transcended the world and became a spirit so quickly. It seems that I have to practice harder, otherwise I will always lag behind a dog?" Su Han also felt a deeper sense of crisis in his heart. "Boy, how long has Mr. Dog been sleeping?" the big black dog asked. "You can really sleep after one month." Su Han was annoyed and glared at the big black dog. "It's only been a month, I plan to sleep for three months." The big black dog wanted to get into the room as he spoke. Su Han had black lines on his forehead and grabbed the big black dog by its tail. "Let go, Mr. Dog wants to sleep" ¡°You¡¯re still sleeping after a month, why don¡¯t you go to Yunzhong City?¡± Su Han said lightly. "Damn it, Yunzhong City, of course I have to go, that's the best stage for Mr. Dog to show off his magical powers. Wow, wow, I'm so excited just thinking about it" The big black dog instantly became energetic and beaming. ¡°Boss, Senior Dahei, congratulations on your breakthrough.¡± Cheng Can led a large group of people around, with sincere joy on his face. "I actually broke through at the same time as this kid. Fortunately, I am one level higher than him, otherwise I would be depressed to death." The big black dog chuckled. "Why don't you guys compete and see who is better?" Su Yu suggested. The big black dog shook his head decisively: "I won't fight this pervert. I won't be able to win even if I'm exhausted. However, with this breakthrough, Mr. Dog has awakened an innate magical power, which is extremely terrifying, hehe" Next, no matter how people asked, the big black dog always remained tight-lipped and refused to tell anyone about his awakened talent. Su Han shook his head speechlessly. Since this dog wants to keep a secret, let it be. Immediately afterwards, two more people walked into the small courtyard, but they were Master Xie and Elder Ling of the Tianhe Martial Academy. Xie Tianhe's eyes fell on Su Han and the big black dog, and he couldn't help but be surprised. With Xie Tianhe's eyesight, he could naturally see that both Su Han and Big Black Dog had made breakthroughs. However, in Xie Tianhe's eyes, Su Han's change was greater than that of the big black dog. Although Su Han had only broken through to half a step of the spiritual realm, his demeanor and superior temperament were even richer. Even Master Qingyue, who was in the spiritual realm, also It is far from comparable. The former number one genius in Qingye City, the eldest prince, has broken through to the half-step spiritual realm at the age of thirty, which is already remarkable. Now, Su Han is only sixteen years old, but he has also broken through to the half-step spiritual realm. He is still far from thirty years old, and there are infinite possibilities for his future development. Xie Tianhe was in a trance for a moment, feeling that behind Su Han, there was a faint appearance of a true dragon. Such a monster is destined to be no ordinary person. He will soar into the sky in the future, and the small Tianhe County will not be able to trap him at all. "Master, what's the matter?" Su Han said with a smile. Xie Tianhe then put away his thoughts and said solemnly: "It's a matter within the sect. The three surrendered elders of Ziyang Sect want to lead their subordinates to join Tianhe Martial Academy. What do you think about this matter?" Although Xie Tianhe is the head of the family, he still asks Su Han when big things happen. He obviously regards Su Han as the real master of the family. In fact, even if Su Han were to be the leader, no one would raise any objections. After all, without Su Han, Tianhe Martial Academy would have ceased to exist long ago. Moreover, with Su Han's current strength, he can definitely be called the strongest person in Tianhe County, the strongest person at the age of sixteen, which is unprecedented in the history of Tianhe County. "The head just needs to look at the arrangements. I have other things to do and I have no interest in taking care of them." Su Han smiled. He said this to let Master Xie understand that he was not interested in the position of Master. "By the way, what about Ji Tiannan?"??" Su Han asked. Head Xie was stunned for a moment, "He stayed in the residence arranged for him all day long and couldn't come out with the door closed." Su Han still somewhat admires Ji Tiannan, a tough-minded man. Therefore, I also specifically told Master Xie not to detain him, let alone let anyone embarrass him. Now, hearing Ji Tiannan's reaction, Su Han just smiled. He knew that Ji Tiannan's faith in the Ziyang Sect was on the verge of collapse. It is extremely difficult for a person like Ji Tiannan to change his family, but once he is successfully conquered, his loyalty will be unimaginable. "Leave him alone. It won't take long for him to figure it out." Su Han obviously has some skills in winning people's hearts. That day, Su Han asked Ji Tiannan in public, which made Ji Tiannan panic. The following period was Su Han's adjustment time for Ji Tiannan. I believe that after he adjusts, he will have some answers. "One more thing is that I killed Young Master Qingyue. According to Yu Qingfeng, Young Master Qingyue's master is the leader of the Hidden World Sect. The Hidden World Sect's anger is enough to destroy ten Tianhe counties." Su Han said that he was not afraid of the master of the hidden sect, but if this happened, Tianhe Martial Academy would be implicated. With Su Han's character, he definitely doesn't want his affairs to affect other people. Master Xie regained his momentum and said decisively: "The Tianhe Martial Academy is what it is today, all thanks to your contribution. Everyone in the Tianhe Martial Academy is advancing and retreating with you. If there is really a master of the hidden sect, I will Xie Tianhe was the first to stand up and resist." Su Han shook his head and said: "There is no need. The hidden sect's strength cannot be resisted by secular forces. It will only increase innocent casualties." "That¡­¡­" Xie Tianhe is also a little anxious. He is already prepared to advance and retreat together with Su Han, but they don't seem to need his advancement and retreat together. "I will make a statement to the outside world that I will leave the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and everything will happen to me alone. In this way, the Hidden World Sect will have no reason to attack you. The Hidden World Sect also has the rules of the Hidden World Sect. If the secular world If the outsiders do not actively invade them, they cannot kill the outsiders at will, otherwise, it will go against the harmony of nature and harm their own destiny." Su Han¡¯s eyes are clear, and his character has always been like this, one person does things and the other takes responsibility. "In this case, wouldn't you bear the wrath of the hidden sect alone?" ?? Next to them, Cheng Can and others also changed their expressions. Their idol actually wanted to make a statement to withdraw from Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. How could they accept this? Su Han smiled lightly and said: "For Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, the overall situation has been decided now, whether with or without me. I also have to prepare to go to a wider place, but before leaving, I must ensure the safety of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy." "But¡­¡­" Xie Tianhe wanted to say something else, but Elder Ling beside him stroked his white beard and advised: "Master, don't act out of emotion. If you don't do this, our existence will only become a drag on Su Han, making him unable to go there with peace of mind. Make a living outside.¡± Although Xie Tianhe was reluctant, he finally nodded. He also knew that with the strength of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, it would not be able to help Su Han at all and would only hinder him. Su Han's approach is indeed the best choice at the moment. At this point, Cheng Can became anxious and shouted: "Boss, you promised me that you would take me with you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 339: If you leave, I will leave too You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Cheng Can spoke, the others were also confused and shouted: "We also want to go out with Senior Brother Su Han to see the world." "And I." "Count me in¡­¡­" For a time, all the disciples of the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy present, as long as they were somewhat ambitious, rushed to sign up one by one, wanting to hang out with Su Han. Especially those elite disciples who have returned from the Tianhe Secret Realm are full of expectations. Even Su Yu stood aside silently, but her eyes were full of hope. Seeing this, Xie Tianhe couldn't help but smile bitterly. He had to admit that Su Han's personal charm was much greater than that of his leader. As long as Su Han said a word, these disciples would probably follow him without hesitation. ¡°There are so many of you, I can¡¯t take them away.¡± Su Han smiled. One reason was that it was difficult to take him away because there were so many people. Another reason was that not everyone was qualified to hang out with Su Han. ¡° Moreover, the younger generation of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy will be the future pillars of Tianhe County. He cannot take them all away. He has to leave most of them for Master Xie. So, in the end, Su Han only chose Cheng Can and Su Yu to follow him. With Su Han's methods, he didn't need any personal guards or followers. He chose these two people just because he felt that the potential of these two people had not been fully tapped. Staying in Tianhe County would limit their growth. . As for their development prospects after leaving Tianhe County, it depends on their own personal efforts and fortune. The other elite disciples were extremely disappointed because they did not get the chance to follow Su Han. However, they quickly adjusted their mentality. With their qualifications, they will definitely be at the top of Tianhe County in the future, integrating thousands of resources into one. The development prospects will certainly not be weak. Cheng Can and Su Yu were naturally overjoyed. Especially Amelia Su, tears even quietly filled her eyes. At that moment, the two of them went back to their residence to pack their luggage. After everyone left, a young man sneaked in quietly, gritted his teeth, and suddenly said: "Boss, I want to go with you too!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUTOUT: This young man is actually Mei Haoran from Ten Thousand Beasts Villa. "Why are you here? Where is your master?" Su Han said in surprise. The disciples of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy want to follow Su Han, which is no problem, but the disciples of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa are still not easy for him to overtake. Let Mrs. Yu know the hot temper, and can't overturn the Tianhe Martial Arts Court? A trace of reluctance flashed across Mei Haoran's eyes, and then turned firm, and whispered: "Master scolded me, but in the end I agreed." Su Han couldn't help but smile, feeling that doing things like this was indeed very similar to Madam Jade's style. "You have to think about it. This time you leave Tianhe County, not to go sightseeing, but to venture into an unknown area. If you are not careful, you may even lose your life. Moreover, once you leave this time, you will not know what year it is when you come back. It¡¯s been months.¡± Su Han naturally wanted to hit Mei Haoran with words, but also reminded him that leaving would be tantamount to severing the worldly ties, and it would be difficult to come back from now on. Cheng Can and Su Yu, the reason why Su Han didn't tell them this was because he knew they knew what they were thinking, and on the other hand, these two people were now alone, and they wouldn't have many friends if they left Tianhe County. care. But the others are different. They are all other people's sons and other people's apprentices. Su Han compares his feelings with his own and hopes that they will come back after thinking about it. Mei Haoran said: "If a man wants to make a name for himself, he must make a name for himself in the world. Otherwise, how can he be called a man? Boss, don't worry. Master and sister both agree with me to come out. As for the other family members, boss, don't worry. My family is They are no longer in Tianhe County. Although I am attached to Tianhe County, how can the path of martial arts be limited to one city and one county?" Su Han nodded slightly. He could see that what Mei Haoran said was true. "In that case, you can follow me from now on." "Thank you, boss." Mei Haoran was overjoyed. Next, Su Han sent someone to inform Yao Wangdian that in the future, Yao Wangdian¡¯s dividends would no longer be given to him directly to Su Han, but to the Su family. In this way, with the dividends from the Medicine King Palace and the pill support from the Medicine King Palace, the Su family will definitely have no problem establishing a foothold in Tianhe County, and the strength of all clan members can also be improved with the nourishment of these resources. A growth spurt. Count the time, SuQingshan and Su Wanqing, along with all the Su family members, should soon arrive at Tianhe County. Su Han planned to wait until they arrived at Tianhe County to say goodbye in person before leaving. Time, it¡¯s night in a blink of an eye. Su Han was also in his yard, making final preparations for leaving. "Su Han, do you really want to leave?" A beautiful figure suddenly appeared on the big tree behind the courtyard wall, it was Lingzhi. In the past few days, Lingzhi was extremely confused. She had no interest in the affairs of the Tianhe Martial Academy. All she could think about was the same thing, that Su Han was leaving. She also knows that this young man is definitely not a thing in the pond. One day, he will turn into a real dragon and soar through the nine heavens. The small Tianhe County couldn't trap him at all. However, Lingzhi still couldn't accept that this day came so soon. "If I don't leave, Tianhe County will be implicated by me one day." What Su Han said was not an excuse, but a fact. However, this reason was not the biggest reason for him to leave Tianhe County. "Little princess, you don't want to look for me anymore?" Lingzhi was so panicked that she had no choice but to use the Pearl as an excuse. Su Han's eyes narrowed slightly and he said with a faint smile: "Of course you have to look for it. However, so many people have been searching in Tianhe County for more than a month, but they have not found any trace, which is enough to prove that she has left Tianhe County. In this case , perhaps the wisest choice is to go to the core of Southern Xinjiang to find out about her." Su Han¡¯s words were also carefully considered. Since Yunzhong City is one of the cores of Southern Xinjiang, it must be a place where warriors from all over the world gather. If you want to inquire about a person¡¯s whereabouts, maybe going there is the best choice. "All right!" Lingzhi wiped away her tears fiercely. At this point, if she was weak and cried, it would obviously not be like her Lingzhi's character. She, Lingzhi, is not the kind of character who is always entangled. After all, she still has a strong unwillingness to admit defeat in her heart. "Su Han, I have decided, if you leave, I will leave too." Lingzhi was sitting on the wall, her beautiful eyes were shining, and she smiled. "Huh?" Su Han was stunned. Now that things have happened, should he tell him that Lingzhi also wants to go with him? "Don't think too much. When I said I wanted to leave, I didn't mean to go with you. You go your way and I go mine. Maybe one day in the future, we can meet again? I hope it won't be like the first time. It¡¯s the same as when we meet, and I get scolded by you.¡± Lingzhi blinked her eyes, her long eyelashes still stained with tears, but there was a hint of slyness in her smile. "Huh?" Su Han was also stunned by this woman's endless tricks. For a moment, he didn't know how to answer. He touched his nose and then smiled: "You want to leave too? You guy, if you run outside, you won't be in any danger, right?" Lingzhi puffed up her plump chest: "Do you think I'm too small? You are only allowed to go out and make a living, but I'm not allowed to go out and see the world?" "Okay, okay, you are amazing." Su Han smiled. He knew that although Lingzhi was stubborn, she was very measured in her actions and was a mature woman. Therefore, Su Han felt more at ease with Lingzhi than with Mingzhu. Lingzhi looked at the calm face of the young man opposite, but she still felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. Knowing that you are still treated as a friend in the other person's mind. Friends, even confidants, but it does not involve love. "However, Lingzhi has always been open-minded and does not believe in the pretentiousness of her younger daughter's family. Although he felt disappointed inside, his beautiful face did not show any trace of it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 340: Su Wanqing¡¯s Opportunity You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I'm leaving, see you later!" Lingzhi¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared from the treetop like a gust of wind. When you come, you are silent, and when you leave, you are also free and unrestrained. Su Han couldn't help but think back on every step of his interactions with Lingzhi. Apart from her harsh words, she really had nothing to fault. She could be called the dream lover of the entire Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. But for Su Han, it always felt like there was still a slight difference, not to the level of love. At the moment, I smiled freely and kept this memory in my heart. ¡­¡­ On the second day, the Su family members who came from Qingye City arrived at Tianhe County. The relocation of the Su family went very smoothly with the help of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and Yaowang Palace. However, among a group of Su family members, Su Han did not see Su Qingshan and Su Wanqing. This made him frown. His first reaction was that something had happened to Su Qingshan and Su Wanqing? "Second Young Master, it's like this. Half a month ago, the uncle and the eldest lady had an opportunity." The Su family members reported to Su Han, "That is a hidden powerhouse with great strength. He passed by Qingye City while traveling, and he fell in love with the eldest lady's qualifications and intended to accept her as his disciple. The eldest lady originally wanted to marry you, the second young master. We met before leaving, but the hidden powerful man happened to have something to do and couldn't delay, so the eldest lady could only follow him in a hurry." "But the eldest lady swears that as long as she has time in the future, she will definitely come back to meet you, the second young master." The Su family member added. "A strong man who hides from the world? Takes a disciple? Please tell me the details." Su Han asked with a frown. This member of the Su family also did his duty and recited some of the details of the time to Su Han. He also tried his best to recall some of the deeds and words of the hidden powerful man and told them to Su Han. After Su Han heard this, he felt that there was nothing wrong with it. From the description, there is nothing suspicious about some of the behaviors and behaviors of this hidden powerhouse. He must really be a hidden powerhouse who happened to be passing by here. Su Han was naturally happy that a powerful person from the hidden world fell in love with Su Wanqing and accepted her as his disciple. ¡°After all, Su Wanqing followed Su Qingshan around in order to take care of the Su family¡¯s business in the early years, which delayed the best opportunity to practice. Otherwise, with her talent, it would be absolutely impossible for her to only reach the peak of the Qi Martial Realm and then stop. Su Han could tell that Su Wanqing's true heart was longing for martial arts. It can be said that she sacrificed her martial arts future for the Su family. Now that she has such an opportunity, it is tantamount to changing her fate against the will of heaven. I think the next time we meet, she will be an extraordinary being. "Where's the uncle?" "I followed the eldest lady and left. The uncle was reluctant to leave at first. He said he wanted to stay and take care of the Su family, but the eldest lady scolded him. The eldest lady said that with the abilities of the family head and the second young master, the Su family today does not need it at all. The uncle is working blindly." Su Han laughed. Such a tone was indeed very similar to what Su Wanqing would say. "Okay, Sister Wanqing can have her own destiny, which is something worth celebrating." Su Han¡¯s eyes sparkled. Originally, he was still thinking about how to arrange Su Wanqing¡¯s affairs, but now it seems that he doesn¡¯t need to worry about it. "By the way, Second Young Master, that hidden and powerful man asked us to bring you a message to Second Young Master." "Give me a message?" Su Han was curious, what message did this hidden powerhouse have for him? "The hidden powerhouse said that the second young master is also a being with great luck, and this luck cannot even be seen through by him. No matter what, he hopes that the second young master can always be like when he fought in the Qingye City martial arts arena. That way, I can maintain my unyielding martial arts spirit.¡± The Su family member said. Su Han¡¯s brows moved, showing a surprised look! The battle in the martial arts arena of Qingye City, isn't that the battle between myself and Ouyang Yufei? That battle has been a full five months since now. How did this hidden powerhouse know about it? ?? Could it be that this strong man has been in the Qingye City area since five months ago? "Could it be!" Su Han suddenly remembered that when he was forced into a desperate situation by Ji Tiannan, a mysterious strong man in the void took action and drove Ji Tiannan away. But when he asked for the name of the mysterious strong man afterwards, he was told that he was not trying to save him, Su Han, but for other people. Thinking about it now, could it be that the mysterious strong man who saved him at that time was the one who took Su Wanqing away now???A hidden master? Su Han was filled with emotions for a moment. Su Han¡¯s great regret was that he could not express his gratitude to this person in person. "However, he is not too disappointed. Since this person has become Su Wanqing's master, there will definitely be a day when they meet. After the Su family settled down in Tianhe County, Su Han's only concern was Liu Mao who was in the Medicine King Palace. There is a master-disciple relationship between Su Han and Liu Mao. Now that Su Han is leaving, he must send someone to say hello to Liu Mao. Now Liu Mao, in the Medicine King Palace, although he has not yet become the main hall master, he is actually almost the same as the main hall master. Because he holds the core technology of Yaowang Palace in his hands, he can be said to hold the lifeblood of Yaowang Palace. Even if Liu Mao wants to be the master of the palace, no one will object. In fact, Liu Mao is now being trained as the next successor in the Palace of Medicine King. The days in Yaowang Palace can be said to be extremely enjoyable. However, when Liu Mao heard that Su Han was leaving Tianhe County, he rushed to Su Han from Yaowang Palace overnight and begged Su Han to take him away. Even if he was to be a subordinate Dantong, he would not willingly. Su Han knew that this was Liu Mao¡¯s enthusiasm for the supreme alchemy, and also Liu Mao¡¯s loyalty to his master. In fact, at that moment, Su Han had the thought of taking Liu Mao with him. However, after many considerations, he decided to keep Liu Mao. Liu Mao also knew that after all, he did not have much talent in martial arts. Although the "Divine Pill Jue" was good, it could not support him to the level of transcending the world and entering the spirit in one breath. With this kind of self, even if he hangs out with Su Han, he won't be able to make a name for himself. Instead, he will be holding Su Han back. Therefore, even if Liu Mao was reluctant to leave, he could only leave in tears in the end. He knew that Su Han¡¯s arrangement was the most perfect. Su Yunhai also felt a little reluctant to let go of the fact that his son was about to leave Tianhe County. However, he also knew that he could not let the love between his children delay Su Han's future. At the moment, Su Yunhai repeatedly told Su Han that after leaving Tianhe County, he must find a way to find Su Yuhu's son and his cousin who did not know where he was. Su Han naturally agreed with all his heart. Three days later, Su Han and his party officially set off. The people he brought, besides Cheng Can, Su Yu and Mei Haoran, were the unconscious Mingjie, plus the big black dog. As for Princess Mingyue, Su Han asked Shi Wangdian to take care of her. Su Han cannot touch the Nine Dragons Prison Binding Formation seal in the Mingyue Sea of ????Consciousness for the time being. He has a hunch that once this seal is touched, the ancient power inside will rage out, and it will be an unpredictable catastrophic storm, which will be devastating. , even hundreds of times stronger than the Blood Demon Rebellion. Therefore, before Su Han reaches great strength, it is impossible for him to unlock Mingyue's seal. However, before leaving, Su Han also made some arrangements for Mingyue's condition, including refining some Great Dream Qianqiu Pills and leaving them for her. With these elixirs, Mingyue will be able to live without worries for a long time, and even her physical condition will improve to a certain extent. Su Han takes care of Princess Mingyue just for the sake of Mingjie and Mingzhu, two brothers and sisters. Su Han had never even communicated with Princess Mingyue herself, and naturally had no friendship with her. When a group of people were about to leave Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, a figure blocked Su Han's carriage. This person is none other than Ji Tiannan, who has become so thin that he has lost his shape. Although Ji Tiannan was very thin, his eyes were very bright and he looked at Su Han with scorching eyes. Su Han tightened the reins of his mount and said with a smile, "Have you figured it out?" Ji Tiannan nodded silently. Some time ago, Su Han's question in front of the battle was like a wake-up call, which made Ji Tiannan fall into confusion. After more than a month, he finally came out of the fog. He, Ji Tiannan, has clear grievances and grievances. That day in front of the Ziyang Sect's formation, Yu Qingfeng sent him out to die without hesitation, and did not cherish his life at all. On the contrary, Su Han, an enemy who could kill him with one move, repeatedly spared his life. No matter how stupid and loyal Ji Tiannan is, he can still distinguish between right and wrong. He knew that in this situation, if he still sided with the former Ziyang Sect and was hostile to Su Han, then he would be too arrogant. "Loyalty to the sect is important, but more important is one's personal sense of right and wrong." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 341 Entering Yunzhong City for the first time You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ji Tiannan untied the knot in his heart, and his will to die was naturally dispelled. At this moment, he never mentioned the word death again. At the same time, he could finally start to face Su Han. He had to admit that the boy from Aoye City in the past had grown to the point where he needed to look up to him. A sixteen-year-old boy and a thirty-year-old man smiled at each other, and there was a tacit understanding flowing. Knowing that Su Han was leaving Tianhe County, Ji Tiannan also had the idea of ??leaving. As an old member of the Ziyang Sect, it is obviously impossible for him to happily join the Tianhe Martial Academy like the three elders of the Ziyang Sect. Therefore, it is impossible for him to continue to stay in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, that would be too embarrassing. However, Ji Tiannan was also confused about where he was going and didn't know where to go. However, he has his own principles and would rather be a casual cultivator in the floating world than change his family and join the Tianhe Martial Arts School. ¡°Moreover, Su Han spared his life many times despite such offences. With Ji Tiannan¡¯s character, he would definitely repay this favor. So, after Ji Tiannan thought about it, he finally came to Su Han's car and stopped the group of people. "I can't change my sect and join another sect. Please understand. However, I, Ji Tiannan, owe my life to you. If you need anything, please call me at any time. I will be here at your request." Ji Tiannan expressed this meaning with burning eyes. Su Han looked indifferently and nodded: "In that case, you can come with us." From the beginning to the end, Su Han admired Ji Tiannan. He had a good nature, valued love and justice, and was very firm in martial arts. However, Ji Tiannan may have missed the best time to practice because he was involved in secular affairs in the Ziyang Sect. Otherwise, his martial arts cultivation would definitely be beyond the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. But here in Su Han, his alchemy magic hand can even heal the dead. In a situation like Ji Tiannan's, it's not a problem at all. When Ji Tiannan heard what Su Han said, he knew that he would follow Su Han unswervingly from now on. It should have been a very shameful thing to follow a younger generation, but for some reason, Ji Tiannan had a faint expectation and an intuition that the door to the supreme martial arts that he had been pursuing had slowly opened in front of him. ¡­ This feeling is very weak, just an intuition, but it still makes Deji Tiannan's blood boil. At the moment, Ji Tiannan joined Su Han's team. The group of people plus Mingjie, a total of six people and one dog, without any other entourage, is just a very low-key motorcade. However, no one from Tianhe County stopped him wherever he went, let alone anyone who tried to rob him. Today, Su Han has a very high reputation in Tianhe County, and is already an idol-level figure in the eyes of ordinary people. On a hilltop in the distance, Madam Yu and Mei Ruoxi stared at the motorcade from a distance. "Have you really thought about it? You won't regret it?" Mrs. Yu sighed. Mei Ruoxi bit her lip and nodded decisively: "Master also knows that there are definitely more than one or two women who like him. I have nothing to compete with them, so I just like him silently and will not bother him at all. One cent." "Silly girl, secret love is the most painful thing in the world." Mrs. Yu shook her head, deeply hating that this apprentice did not inherit her vigorous and resolute character. If it's you, you can't hold back who you like for a moment, you have to let the other person know. "It's a pity that this little apprentice doesn't seem to have such a character. In the Ling family¡¯s mansion in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, Uncle Zhou opened the door of Ling Zhi¡¯s room: ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Lingzhi was staring at the wall in a daze. Hearing this, he woke up and asked, "Where is Rui'er? Has she got in the car obediently?" "Of course the little lady refused to get in the car obediently. She kept clamoring for her senior brother, and she didn't calm down until she heard that Mr. Su had left." "well!" Lingzhi sighed slightly, "Uncle Zhou, let's go!" With that said, he took Uncle Zhou and left decisively without looking at the Ling family mansion again. Thinking of Su Han who had left Tianhe County, Lingzhi knew that he was far from as free and easy as he seemed. But, if you are free and easy, so what? Lingzhi knows very well that she is not the kind of person who stalks you. Since the other party has no intention, it is better to simply let go and leave a cool figure behind. Although?She didn't confess her love, but in Lingzhi's mind, she already regarded that boy as her only man. From now on, it is impossible for another man to enter her heart. "Miss, the old servant is a little curious. How much can Mr. Su guess about our origins?" In the carriage, Uncle Zhou asked. Lingzhi had been deep in thought, but she came back to her senses when she heard Uncle Zhou's question, and sighed in disappointment: "He couldn't guess it, I didn't let it slip through my mouth! This time I said I wanted to leave Tianhe County, and he couldn't think of it either. I¡¯m going home.¡± "Miss, don't be disappointed. Mr. Su and we are not from the same world after all." Uncle Zhou instead persuaded Lingzhi to come. ¡­¡­ Yunzhong City is located in Yunzhou. Yunzhou is one of the five major states in southern Xinjiang, with a vast territory and rich products. In terms of territory, one Yunzhou can be worth nearly ten Tianhe counties. In terms of resources, it is not comparable to Tianhe County. After all, there is a hidden sect in Yunzhou¡¯s territory. The hidden sect can be said to be a big backer behind Yunzhou. As soon as he entered Yunzhou, Su Han felt that even the air became fresher. The concentration of heaven and earth energy in the air was several times that of Tianhe County. "Boss, this Yunzhou is really full of outstanding people. Compared with others, I suddenly feel that our Tianhe County is simply a barren land." Cheng Can also took a few deep breaths of fresh air and exclaimed in surprise. As for the other people, although they were not as fussy as Cheng Can, there was still a lot of surprise in their eyes. They have lived in Tianhe County for a long time and think that all places in the world should be similar to Tianhe County. Now when I come to Yunzhou, I realize that I am really a frog in the well. On the other hand, Su Han remained calm and composed, without any hint of surprise. "Dahei, we are almost at Yunzhong City. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, please change your shape temporarily. Otherwise, it is not good to scare the flowers and plants." Su Han said. "I won't change." The big black dog rolled his eyes and refused directly. "If you don't change, I'm afraid everyone will think that you are my contracted beast or mount or something." Su Han also knew that he couldn¡¯t be aggressive with the big black dog, so he opened his mouth and directly poked the big black dog in the life gate. He knew that with this dog¡¯s character, being treated as a contracted beast would absolutely not be tolerated. Sure enough, the big black dog jumped up immediately: "Who, who dares to think that Master Gou is a contracted beast? Can't they think that you are Master Gou's followers or something?" Mei Haoran couldn't help but said: "How is it possible? How can anyone serve as a follower to a dog?" "Wow, boy, you've had enough of this life." The big black dog was so angry that it opened its mouth and bit Mei Haoran. Mei Haoran chuckled, hid behind Su Han, and said with a smile: "You are so excited, maybe you don't know how to become smaller, right?" "Bah, you guys, Master Gou is a being of very, very noble blood. How can Master Gou not understand such a simple magic power? I am giving you a serious warning. If you continue to slander Master Gou, you will not be able to bear the consequences. Got up." The big black dog cursed and began to use his magical power with a depressed look. He has only awakened very little inherited memory, so he only has one kind of magical power to change. In less than a few breaths, the big black dog suddenly turned into a black puppy less than a foot long, with a fluffy body, like a toy dog. A pair of smart big eyes glared at several people, as if they might explode at any moment. Poof Hahaha! Several people held their bellies and laughed, it was uncontrollable. The big black dog was furious and felt that this image was an insult to his Tiantian bloodline. However, he was helpless because he currently only mastered this magical power of transformation. "I originally wanted to teach you a beast-like bone-shrinking technique that can make the body smaller, but I didn't expect you to change yourself. Hahahahaha, very good, this image is very good, so I won't teach you the bone-shrinking technique. " Su Han smiled from ear to ear. Hearing what he said, the big black dog almost fell over and suddenly became more depressed. At this moment, Mei Haoran looked happy, pointed in the distance and said: "Look!" Everyone looked intently and saw that the majestic gate of Yunzhong City had faintly appeared in the group's field of vision. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 342: Forced to buy a dog You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Huh? There seems to be a large group of people queuing at the city gate." The sharp-eyed Mei Haoran shouted in surprise. ??????????????????????????Everyone looked over and saw a long, dark dragon at the city gate. It was estimated that there were at least thousands of people. Each one led the horse, lowered his head, and accepted the interrogation of the city gate guards honestly. "What the hell? Does this Yunzhong City require a body search to enter the city? Who gave them the power?" Cheng Can has a bad temper and started shouting. "Little brother, lower your voice!" A warrior next to him quickly reminded him, "If you say something like this at such a sensitive time, you may be killed." "A fatal disaster?" Cheng Can stared, obviously not believing it. Su Han waved his hand to stop Cheng Can from continuing to speak, and then asked the warrior: "Senior, what do you mean by what you just said?" "What do you mean by asking me? Isn't this your first time in Yunzhong City?" The warrior shook his head and said, "Since you are not from Yunzhong City, you may not know that the head of the Yong family in Yunzhong City was assassinated yesterday. The assassins are now being hunted all over the city. All the gates of this big city are under martial law, and these gate guards are all members of the Yong family. Now it is difficult for even a fly to get in and out of the city gate." The tone of the warrior's words seemed to disapprove of the Yong family's actions. "It sounds like the Yong family has a lot of power?" Su Han said. "Of course it's big. The Yong family is one of the top ten families in Yunzhong City, and their style is very domineering. If you enter the city, remember to walk around the Yong family." The warrior said angrily. "The ten major families? What are the other nine major families?" Su Han asked. The warrior was about to answer when suddenly someone in the distance shouted: "Hou Laosan! Come on!" The warrior quickly said: "I'm sorry, someone called me, I have to leave first." Su Han nodded, "Tian Nan, give him a few Xuan Ni Yang Return Pills." Ji Tiannan is now Su Han¡¯s number one follower and is in charge of part of the wealth. Hearing Su Han's instructions, Ji Tiannan took out a small elixir bottle and handed it over: "My young master, please give me your thoughts. Thank you for your enthusiasm in helping us clear up our doubts." The warrior took the elixir bottle in his hand, pulled out the stopper and took a slight sniff, his face couldn't help but change. With his knowledge, he can naturally tell that the elixir in this bottle is extremely powerful and very different from the healing elixirs he usually uses. Its healing effect should be at least two to three times that of the elixirs he usually uses. A healing holy medicine of this level, even if placed on the market in Yunzhong City, would at least be at the level of a treasure! The warrior was astonished and couldn't help but look at Su Han again. Seeing that Su Han was not very old, but Ji Tiannan next to him was more than thirty years old, he immediately concluded that this must be a young master from some family who came to Yunzhong City to relax. Being able to give away such a valuable elixir casually made the warrior look at Su Han with admiration. "Thank you very much, sir. How can I accept such a valuable gift?" The warrior said this, but he held the small elixir bottle tightly in his hand, as if he was afraid that a gust of wind would blow away the elixir. Su Han also smiled when he saw him like this. "It's just a small gift, nothing worth mentioning." "Hey, Master, you have such an excellent healing medicine, why don't you try to heal the assassinated head of the Yong family. The head of the Yong family is now seriously injured and difficult to recover, and the medicine and stone are ineffective. The Yong family has already said that if someone can cure him, he can Put forward any condition to the Yong family at will." "One condition?" Su Han said with a faint smile, "All the Yong family members are asked to eat shit, will they go?" "Young Master, you" The warrior's expression changed drastically. Su Han waved his hand, "I'm just joking, you go and do your work." After the warrior left, Su Yu asked curiously: "Brother Han, will you go and heal the head of the Yong family?" "Although the Yong family is powerful, they say that as long as the head of the family is cured, they can make any condition they want. This is obviously unrealistic. If someone opens his mouth like a lion, the Yong family will definitely regret it." Su Han shook his head. This so-called condition was not very attractive to him, unless the Yong family could directly help him find the Taiyi Panlong Fruit. "Huh? What a cute puppy!" A cry of surprise came, and there were people around Su Han.?When did two figures appear? A woman wearing a light yellow shirt opened her eyes wide and stared at the big black dog following Su Han with a curious look on her face. "I" As soon as the big black dog said two words, Su Han grabbed the hair on the back of his neck and lifted it up. He hasn't entered Yunzhong City yet, and Su Han doesn't want the big black dog to attract too many people's attention. After all, a talking dog, even in this Cloud City, is an extremely incredible existence. Fortunately, there were so many people outside the city that the woman couldn't hear what the big black dog was saying. She just stared at the big black dog that transformed into a puppy shape and shouted: "Hey, how do you sell this dog? Open a shop. Price, let me take it away.¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The big black dog was immediately furious. Someone actually said it was cute and said they wanted to buy it in such an unkind tone. This was nothing short of a humiliation for it. ¡°If Su Han hadn¡¯t held it down tightly, I¡¯m afraid it would have jumped up on the spot and bit the woman in front of me to death. "Hey, what do you want me to ask you? Are you mute?" The woman in the goose-yellow shirt was obviously dissatisfied. She frowned and shouted to Su Han. Su Han looked calm and said calmly: "This dog is not for sale." "Not selling? Do you think I can't afford it?" The woman in the goose-yellow shirt frowned, looking a little annoyed. Su Han didn't want to get entangled with a woman here. He raised his eyebrows and said indifferently: "If you don't sell, you won't sell. Do you need a reason? Does your Yunzhong City still have rules about forced buying and selling?" "You are so brave, how dare you talk to me like this?" The woman in a light yellow shirt suddenly became furious. At this moment, a hand pulled the sleeve of the woman in the light yellow shirt, but it was a girl wearing a light green skirt. She blushed and said softly: "Maybe they really don't want to sell, otherwise just forget it. Bar?" "Forget it? How can there be any reason to forget it? You don't have to speak for this kid. He obviously looks down on me. Otherwise, why would he be reluctant to sell a dog?" The voice of the woman in a light yellow shirt became more and more shrill. Su Han shook his head in silence. There was really no shortage of patients with this kind of persecution delusion anywhere. It was clear that the other party was not deliberately targeting her at all, but she felt like she was facing a formidable enemy. The three young people behind Su Han all had their eyes lit up, looking at the girl in the light green dress behind her. This girl has an elegant temperament, as fresh as an orchid, and smells like Xiaojiabiyu, but she is a rare beauty. Although it is not as beautiful as Lingzhi and Princess Mingzhu, it is not something you can see normally. I never expected that when I first arrived in Yunzhong City, even before I entered the city gate, I would meet such a beautiful woman. "Sister, let's go quickly." The girl in the light green dress blushed and tried her best to persuade: "The head of the Yong family has just been assassinated. The atmosphere at the gate of the city is tense. It is really not a suitable place to cause trouble." The woman in the goose-yellow shirt had an ugly expression on her face. She glared at Su Han fiercely and said unwillingly, "Boy, don't think that this is the end of it. Let's write down what happened today and settle the accounts later." As he said that, he walked forward angrily. "Guys, I'm really sorry, my sister was rude just now." The girl in the light green dress blushed and apologized, and then chased forward. ¡°Boss, I finally know that there are clearly five core cities in southern Xinjiang, why did you come to Yunzhong City? It turns out that this place is rich in beauties. It¡¯s high, it¡¯s really high.¡± Mei Haoran gave Su Han a thumbs up. "roll." Su Han¡¯s face was covered with black lines. At this time, there was a long queue at the city gate, and it was finally Su Han's turn. The group¡¯s origins were innocent and there was nothing suspicious about them. They quickly passed the interrogation and were qualified to enter the city. However, when a group of people were about to enter the city, the captain of the city gate guard forcibly charged each person ten yuan of low-grade Yuan Stone as an entry fee. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 343: Asking about the Lu family You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Everyone has paid the entrance fee, how can you be an exception? Haha, it's only ten low-grade Yuan stones per person. Judging from the appearance of a few of them, they don't look like people who can't afford the money." The captain of the city gate guard smiled. Cheng Can frowned and was about to get angry, but was stopped by Su Han. Su Han took out a money bag and threw it over. As soon as the captain of the guard weighed his money bag, he suddenly smiled and said: "Haha, I know some of you are not that kind of petty people." With that said, he turned sideways and let Su Han and his party enter the city gate. "Boss, this guy is from the Yong family. He is obviously trying to trick the autumn wind. The entrance fee to the city is ten yuan of low-grade yuan stones per person. How can he use so much? I don't believe it. If he is a powerful person in Yunzhong City, Do they still dare to extort money?" Having come a long way, Cheng Can is still aggrieved. Su Han smiled and said: "For such a character who cannot be put on the stage, arguing with them will only delay the business. Don't worry, no matter how many yuan stones they eat from me today, I will make them spit it out a hundred times in the future." After entering Yunzhong City, the group could clearly feel that the atmosphere in the entire city was very tense. From time to time, there were heavily armed warriors patrolling the streets in groups. Ji Tiannan followed Su Han's order to inquire about it and reported back: "These people are Yong family warriors, patrolling the streets to catch the assassin who assassinated the head of the Yong family." "The leaders of these patrol teams are basically strong ones in the spiritual realm, and there are even more ninth-level Zhenwu realms. This is one of the five core cities in southern Xinjiang, and it is really not simple. The Yong family is only one of the ten major families." Su Han couldn't help but sigh. A few people walked and looked around. Apart from the tense atmosphere, this Yunzhong City was still very prosperous. On both sides of the street, there are row upon row of shops, with everything you need. Its prosperity is probably not as prosperous as that of the fifty Tianhe counties and cities combined. There are people everywhere on the street, and there is a constant flow. Many warriors are in a hurry. Obviously, there are also a lot of outsiders in this Yunzhong City. Su Han and his group were inconspicuous on the street. "Boss, there seem to be many outsiders in this Yunzhong City. I wonder what they are here for?" Cheng Can wondered. Suddenly, a burst of shouting came from the side, "You little son of a bitch, you owe us money, and you haven't paid it back for half a month. Where do you want to run? If you can go to heaven or earth, I can kill you Find it out." The voice was extremely rude and cursed. Along with this sound, a figure suddenly jumped out from the side and passed by Su Han and others. Immediately afterwards, several big men surrounded him from different directions. The chased figure was a young man. When he saw that there was no way to go, he immediately ducked behind the tall Cheng Can. He held Cheng Can's waist with both hands and kept chanting: "Help, help, block him. " "Go away." Cheng Can said in a rough voice, trying to shake the young man aside as he spoke. "Help, please do a good job and block it for me, okay?" the young man begged. "Let go." Cheng Can forced the boy's hand away from his waist. The young man's expression changed, "I see you are tall and a man, but I didn't expect that you would die without saving me! I must have misjudged the person." As he spoke, he was about to slip away like a loach. "Wait a minute." Su Han, who had been watching, suddenly spoke up and grabbed the young man's wrist like lightning. The young man immediately shouted: "Guys, if you don't help me, don't you still want me to be caught?" ¡°As he spoke, the young man struggled fiercely, but was shocked to find that his wrist seemed to be clamped by iron pliers, unable to move at all. Cold sweat broke out on the boy's back. When he looked at Su Han again, he found that the other person was just a frail young man. If it were a tall and powerful man like Cheng Can, it would be reasonable to have such exaggerated power, but it happened to be Su Han, who was not strong. This made the young man unable to accept it at all. In his eyes, suddenly, There was a flash of fear. ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t dare to block you next time. My enemies are about to catch up. Can you let me go?¡± the young man begged. "Take your things out before leaving." Su Han showed no mercy at all on his face. He opened the young man's palm and found a storage ring in his palm. "Isn't this my storage ring?" Cheng CanTaking a breath of cold air, his storage ring was unexpectedly taken away by the other party at some point, and he didn't even know it! "Tsk, my bad luck has been discovered!" The young man had a grimace on his face. He couldn't understand that his method of stealing had almost a 100% success rate. Even some powerful people in the spiritual realm sometimes couldn't see through his own methods. This guy was only half-stepped into the spiritual realm. Why was his eyesight so good? keen? When the big men in the distance saw that the young man had been spotted by Su Han, they stopped shouting that they were going to chase him. Instead, they stopped and stared at Su Han. ¡°Obviously, this so-called debt collection is basically two groups of people working together to put on a show. "Brother, you took the things back anyway, let it go?" The young man looked tired and lazy. "Let go?" Su Han smiled lightly, but began to exert force on his hands. The young man felt severe pain coming from his wrist, and then he panicked and quickly begged: "I won't dare to do it anymore. Please, sir, you have a lot, please let me live." "Don't talk nonsense. Answer a few questions. If you answer well, I'll let you go." Su Han didn't bother to waste time. "Okay, okay, I will definitely tell you everything I know." The young man nodded like a fool, "However, we are just ordinary warriors in Yunzhong City, and we have no access to the affairs of the upper class." "Let me ask you, will there be a trade fair in Yunzhong City in three months?" Su Han and his party have been on the road for two months. If they follow the time of the trade fair mentioned by Mr. Yu San, then there are still three months before the trade fair. "Yes, it will be three months later. This year's trade fair will be very large. It is said that some disciples from the Hidden World Sect will come to participate." The young man said quickly. "Is there a family named Lu in Yunzhong City?" Su Han asked again. "The Lu family? There is a Lu family." The young man said again. "What level is the Lu family in Yunzhong City? Is it one of the top ten families?" "No, no, no, the top ten families are first-rate families, and the Lu family is not even a second-rate family, just a third-rate family." The young man spoke very fast, pouring out everything he knew like beans from a bamboo tube, for fear that Su Han would use the same strange power to punish him again. "A third-rate family?" Su Han was a little surprised, because Tang Zimo's wife Lu Yun, according to him, was a high-level spiritual realm expert. With such strong strength, the Lu family is only a third-rate family? The overall strength of Yunzhong City is strong, but it should not be so strong yet. Su Han realized that something might have gone wrong. Could this Lu family not be the Lu family that Tang Zimo said? Now that Tang Zimo¡¯s soul is lodged in the Tianhe Glazed Tower, Su Han cannot summon him at any time to ask him what¡¯s going on. At the moment, Su Han decided to find time to go to the Lu family to see what was going on. "get out." Su Han loosened his hand and let go of the young man. The young man thanked him repeatedly but did not leave. His eyes were moving around, looking at Su Han. "Aren't you going to get out?" Cheng Can shouted angrily. Because this young man almost stole Cheng Can¡¯s storage ring, Cheng Can naturally didn¡¯t have a good look on this young man. Su Han also smiled lightly and said: "Your companions are gone, why are you still here?" The young man waved his hands quickly and said: "Those big men are not my companions, they are just temporary partners! In factin fact, in my heart, I also look down on market gangsters like them. Don't blame me, I'm just forced by life. That¡¯s all.¡± As he spoke, the young man's face actually turned red, and he rubbed his clothes with both hands, looking very embarrassed. "Stop talking nonsense, tell me. You are lingering in front of me and unwilling to leave. What do you want to say?" Su Han seemed to be smiling but not smiling. Seeing that Su Han was not angry, the young man became bolder and said with a smile: "Young Master, you can't lie to me. Judging from your demeanor and outfit, even if you are not a disciple of the Hidden Sect, you are still a disciple of a powerful local, right? You guys? You must have come to this Yunzhong City to gamble on ores, right?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 344 Gambling Stone Square You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Betting on ore?" Several people behind Su Han asked subconsciously at the same time. "What, I guessed wrong?" The young man's face suddenly fell. Su Han said calmly: "What does this bet on ore mean?" "Betting on ores is the most popular entertainment activity in Yunzhong City. You should know that the most attractive thing about our Yunzhou is the Yunzhou's specialty moir¨¦ cold iron ore. Therefore, many stores in Yunzhong City, The rough stones mined from the veins will be listed one by one in the store for anyone to choose. If you like any rough stone, you can pay to buy it. Then, sir, you can let the store unlock the rough stone on the spot. You can also take it back and solve it yourself. If you are lucky, there happens to be a piece of high-grade cloud-patterned cold iron ore hidden in the rough stone, and you will make a lot of money. You can get back your original investment a thousand times, and that is not just a boast." The more the young man talked, the more energetic he became. He was beaming with excitement and spitting everywhere. "This Yuiren Han Iron Mine is so valuable?" Mei Haoran asked in surprise. "The cloud-patterned cold iron ore is an excellent material for making magical weapons. The high-grade cloud-patterned cold iron ore is a necessary material for upgrading spiritual weapons. A fist-sized piece of cloud-patterned cold iron ore can make a refined spiritual weapon. Refining a spiritual weapon into two will directly double the power of the spiritual weapon. Therefore, once a high-grade cloud-patterned cold iron ore appears, many people will go crazy for it. A fist-sized piece of high-grade cloud-patterned cold iron ore can be sold for as little as It is possible to sell it for 10,000 to 20,000 pieces of low-grade Yuan Stone, or as much as 30,000 to 50,000 yuan." The young man¡¯s words immediately made a few people take a breath of cold air. One to twenty thousand, or even three to fifty thousand low-grade Yuan stones? In Tianhe County, 30,000 to 50,000 yuan stones can almost buy a second-rate force. But here, a fist-sized piece of cloud-patterned cold iron ore is worth thirty to fifty thousand yuan stones. Su Han was calm and composed. From the expression on his face, it was impossible to tell whether he was interested in betting on ores or not. The young man could naturally see that among this group of people, Su Han was the one who kept his word. Su Han didn't express his position, but he was still a little worried in his heart. He took a deep breath and continued to encourage: "How about you guys, let's go and have some fun? I know a shop that specializes in gambling ores. The probability of shipment of the rough stones in it is two to two times higher than other stores. Thirty percent! How about a few of us, have some fun, bet on your luck, and experience the customs and customs of our Yunzhong City?" Su Han is no stranger to the Yuirenhan Iron Mine. When I was in Qingye City, the edgeless epee I got from Mingzhu was smelted with cloud steel, which was a derivative of the Yun Wen Han iron ore mining. It¡¯s just that Su Han didn¡¯t expect that in Yunzhou, the presence of the Yunwen Han Iron Mine would be so strong that it had almost become a trend and a symbol. Su Han actually didn't have much interest in gambling on ores. He was still thinking about going to the Lu family. Tang Zimo's instructions were much more important to Su Han than gambling on luck and experiencing the local customs. However, seeing the eagerness of the followers behind him to try, Su Han realized that these guys, except for Ji Tiannan, were not very old and were real young people. When you come to a new place, it is naturally easy to be interested in new things. "Okay, let's go and have a look." As soon as Su Han finished speaking, several followers all looked happy, with a bit of excitement in their eyes. The young man was grinning from ear to ear and kept saying, "Follow me, the shop is not far away." With that said, he led Su Han and his group through the streets and quickly arrived at a nearby store. Along the way, Su Han noticed that the surrounding shops and stalls were basically piled with large and small rough stones. Next to every stall, there was a group of fanatical warriors, gambling enthusiastically on ores. Such a scene gave Su Han a very intuitive understanding of the ore gambling culture among the wells in Yunzhong City. No wonder, we have discovered before that there are many outsiders in Yunzhong City. Sixty to seventy percent of the outsiders who want to come here come to gamble on ores. The shop that the young man brought Su Han and his party to was very large, and it was the largest ore gambling shop in the nearby streets. The number of warriors entrenched here is also very large. Su Han stood at the door of this shop, his heart suddenly jumped, and his left eye, which was originally calm, showed a slight fluctuation. This evil eye has not appeared strange for a long time. At this time, Su Han suddenly sensed the fluctuation of the evil eye, and he had an intuition that there was probably some story going on in this store. "Let's go in and take a look." Su Han greeted several people and walked into the store.  The young man quickly followed, said hello to the shop owner, and said, "This is the distinguished guest I brought!" "Okay, some distinguished guests, please come in, please come in." The shop owner was also very enthusiastic and welcomed the group of people into the shop. "Okay, let's just take a look, boss, go and do your own work." Su Han waved his hand and asked the boss to leave. Cheng Can, Su Yu and Mei Haoran were all visiting this kind of place for the first time. As soon as they entered this shop, their eyes immediately lit up. They wished they could grow a few more pairs of eyes so that they could see everything at once. Su Han waved his hand and let them move freely. They dispersed like fish leaping into the sea, and each of them got into the crowd and disappeared. Only Ji Tiannan followed Su Han loyally, as if everything in this shop was not enough to tempt him. The big black dog had already fallen asleep in Su Han's arms. Now it was just a puppy less than a foot long, so it naturally did not attract anyone's attention. The young man who brought Su Han also followed Su Han step by step. Judging from his appearance, Su Han could probably guess that there was an agreement between the young man and the shop owner. If he brought customers to buy rough stones, the young man would get a commission. At the moment, Su Han smiled faintly and did not say anything, but just walked around the store calmly. This stone gambling shop occupies a vast area. The huge shop is filled with rough stones. The smallest piece is the size of a watermelon. It is really not easy to find your favorite among these countless rough stones. ¡°Moreover, these rough stones have not been artificially carved and were originally excavated. Judging from the appearance alone, they are indeed similar. It's impossible to tell which piece contains cloud pattern cold iron ore. Su Han walked around the entire stone betting shop, but he couldn't help but look at it, which made the young man behind him a little anxious. Su Han was unhurried and unaffected by the fanatical atmosphere in Stone Gambling Square. The atmosphere in this stone gambling shop is indeed very enthusiastic. Obviously, in this Yunzhong City, gambling on ores has changed the fate of many people. Su Han could guess that many warriors had become winners in life through gambling on ores and embarked on the bright road of life. It can be said that in this Yunzhong City, gambling on ores has created a group of warriors, allowing these warriors to reach the sky in one step and take a shortcut. But at the same time, it also caused many warriors to go bankrupt. To put it bluntly, these warriors place their hopes on the illusory ore, hoping to gamble on a piece of high-grade cloud-patterned cold iron ore and change their destiny. But in fact, the probability that the rough stone contains high-grade moir¨¦ iron ore is too small, maybe less than one in a thousand. Seeing this fanatical atmosphere, Su Han secretly shook his head, but in his heart he disapproved of this gambling-like method. The most important thing is, Su Han wonders if there is any mineral in this rough stone. Couldn't the store identify it? Even if it cannot be detected with spiritual consciousness and soul power, there should be some experts with some special identification methods who can sense it slightly, which is also possible. In this way, it is difficult to say how likely these so-called rough stones are to produce good things, and how much is left. The young man chuckled and said: "Sir, if you have the rough stone you like, I can help you lower the price and ensure you get the lowest discount. Moreover, the probability of shipment of the rough stone from this stone betting shop is higher than that of other companies. Two to three percent.¡± Su Han waved his hand, "Don't talk, just watch." The young man had no choice but to shut up. Su Han swept his consciousness and saw that no one was paying attention to him, so he quietly opened his evil eye, and his field of vision suddenly radiated outward. In the blink of an eye, the entire shop was in full view, and every corner was clearly visible. At this moment, Su Han discovered that the internal structure of the original stones appeared in his eyes piece by piece. ??Looking over one piece after another, all the rough stones that come into contact with the eyes are gray inside, and there is no moir¨¦ cold iron ore at all "Can my evil eye see through these rough stones?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 345: Fighting for the rough stone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was slightly surprised, but not too surprised. He called the young man over and asked, "If we use a warrior's consciousness or soul power to see through these rough stones, can we not see whether there are any minerals inside?" The young man chuckled: "Sir, there are not many people who think like you, but if these rough stones can be seen through with spiritual consciousness or soul power, then our ore industry in Yunzhong City will no longer need to continue. Young Master, you can give it a try, these raw stones themselves are a special kind of stone that can block the transmission of spiritual consciousness and soul power." Su Han nodded, but didn't say anything. The young man said: "Sir, it's your first time to come to Yunzhong City. Don't you want to give gambling on ores a try? This is the most popular entertainment activity in Yunzhong City." "I didn't see anything suitable." Su Han simply replied. "Sir, you can't see the real results by just looking at things like this. Besides, this bet on ores is all about luck, and you can't tell anything with your eyes." Su Han smiled faintly: "Since you can't see it, why spend the wasted money?" "Sir, this is not necessarily a waste of money. What if you win? What if you get a piece of high-grade moir¨¦ cold iron ore? That will pay back your money a thousand times!" Su Han chuckled: "Making a fortune? Is this why everyone is so fanatical?" "The most popular thing in Yunzhong City is gambling on ores. Master, as long as you stay in Yunzhong City for a while, playing with ores will be the most fashionable thing no matter where you go." Su Han smiled and said nothing more. He just opened the evil eye again and scanned the surrounding area. With the intensity of his consciousness now, the evil eye can only be opened for a short period of time. After a brief scan, he didn't find anything worthy of his attention. There are a few rough stones with moire cold iron ore in them, but they are not top grade. With Su Han's current methods, it's too easy to make money. He doesn't like this kind of petty trouble at all. " Moreover, it is definitely not something that a few pieces of mid-grade moir¨¦ cold iron ore can do to cause the evil eye to fluctuate. "There must be something good in this gambling stone workshop, otherwise, my evil eye will not fluctuate for no reason. But where is the good thing? Will it be in these rough stones?" Su Han walked around and opened the evil eye several times. Except for those places where there were many people, he basically looked at everything else and found nothing. Su Han was a little disappointed. Looking at the crowded places, he had no choice but to squeeze through. Fortunately, the order of the Gambling Stone Shop is pretty good. After Su Han passed by, there were guys who maintained order and made room for him. Su Han looked at several crowded places, but still found nothing. With only the circle with the most people left, Su Han looked at the crowded crowd: "Can't good things be in the place with the most people? If that's the case, it would be difficult to handle." In a crowded place, you come here and I come here. Even if there are good things, they might be picked out in advance. "Go over and have a look." Su Han walked toward the circle with the most people. In this large circle, a large number of rough stones were piled up into a small mountain, making it look majestic. At least fifty or sixty people gathered on the edge of the hill. ¡°These people have fanaticism written all over their faces, and they look like they won¡¯t give up until they strike gold. When a clerk saw Su Han entering the circle, he quickly smiled and said: "Dear guest, these rough stones just arrived today. They have not been selected and sorted, so the probability of shipment will be higher. Of course, the price will be higher accordingly. ." The young man behind Su Han quickly asked on Su Han's behalf: "What's the price of the rough stones here?" The guy smiled and said: "Small rough stones, one hundred lower grade Yuan stones. Large pieces of two hundred lower grade Yuan stones, extra large five hundred lower grade Yuan stones!" Su Han looked at the pile of rough stones. There were at least a thousand pieces. Just such a pile must contain hundreds of thousands of low-grade Yuan stones. Yunzhong City's ore gambling industry is indeed very big. The young man obviously wanted to persuade Su Han to buy rough stones. As soon as the waiter told him the price, he shouted: "This is a big customer I introduced. Don't you give me a discount? It's too insincere to let people buy it at the original price." ?¡± "A big customer?" The guy looked at Su Han, "Guest, how many rough stones do you want? Thirty yuan? Or fifty yuan? If the quantity is relatively large, you can apply for a VIP membership with a permanent 10% discount." Su Han suddenly grinned: "I'll buy it."Just a few pieces to play with, the quantity is not large. " As soon as these words were said, the boy and the boy almost fell down. Especially the young man. Seeing that Su Han was well-dressed and accompanied by his entourage, he thought that such a master must be a noble son. Why couldn't he buy thirty or fifty yuan of rough stone and take a gamble? As a result, Su Han said he would just buy a few pieces to play with It¡¯s not impossible to buy a few pieces, but for a young man, the gap is really too big, right? Fortunately, he had already boasted that Su Han was a big customer, but in the end, this disappointed him too much. The waiter¡¯s expression suddenly became indifferent: ¡°Guest, if you only buy a few pieces, this discount will not be easy to get.¡± To put it bluntly, buying a few rough stones, such a trivial business, is not worth the effort of these guys. If you like it, buy it; if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll lose it. The business of Gambling Stone Square is not supported by this kind of retail business. "It doesn't matter, as long as the stuff is good." Su Han was very calm, as if he didn't see the change in their expressions at all. After finally squeezing into a position in this big circle, Su Han followed the example of others and started picking. As soon as he got close to the pile of rough stones, Su Han's evil eye began to fluctuate again. The frequency of the fluctuations was very familiar. "It is indeed here." Su Han opened his evil eye and searched patiently. His search method is very different from others. Others hold a rough stone in their hands and weigh it repeatedly, hoping that in this way they can identify the rough stone that may be shipped. But Su Han could see at a glance, and he could see the internal structure of every rough stone. The young man following Su Han couldn¡¯t help but secretly become anxious when he saw Su Hanguang not making any move, and reminded him: ¡°Young master, if you act like this, others will take away all the good things.¡± "There's no rush." ??Su Han smiled lightly again. Although everyone picked quickly, Su Han's evil eye saw even faster. Those rough stones picked up by others were not of interest to Su Han. At most, there are only a few rough stones containing medium-grade moir¨¦ iron ore, and Su Han is not unfamiliar with them. Um? Su Han's eyes suddenly moved. A piece of rough stone that was dug up by everyone attracted his attention. The inside of other rough stones can be seen through at a glance, but there is a shadow in the middle of this rough stone, which is only the size of a walnut. Su Han couldn't see through this shadow with his evil eye, and he didn't know what it was. "Is that it?" Su Han made a quick move and grabbed the rough stone immediately. When his hand came into contact with this rough stone, the evil eye also became unusually active, buzzing in the sea of ??consciousness, seeming to be rejoicing. This made Su Han even more certain that this rough stone was the source of the fluctuations in the evil eye. When Su Han got the rough stone and was about to take it away, another hand stretched out and grabbed the other end of the rough stone. The other person was a young man wearing an apricot yellow robe, waving a folding fan, squinting his eyes, and said calmly: "First come, first served, this stone is mine." Su Han didn¡¯t intend to talk nonsense: ¡°Let go, I got it first.¡± "Oh? That's what I saw first." The young man in the apricot yellow robe raised his eyebrows, and two cold gleams shot out from his eyes, "First come, first served. This is the rule. Don't you understand?" Su Han smiled lightly and said: "I only know that if I get it first, it will be mine." His indifferent attitude obviously angered the young man. Staring at Su Han, he shouted: "You want to rob me? Are you sure?" "It's you who robbed me, don't make any mistake." Su Han's tone was calm, but his attitude was surprisingly firm. The friction between the two also made other people unhappy, "You two, you have to quarrel somewhere else. Don't affect other people here." "Yes, isn't it just an ordinary-looking rough stone? Just pick another one. Do you really think that this rough stone can make a fortune? How could it be such a coincidence?" ¡°Two lunatics, wasting time here.¡± Everyone thought that Su Han and the young man in the apricot-yellow robe were mentally ill. They were just hanging around here for a rough stone of average quality. If you have so much time, you might as well pick another piece of good quality. of. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 346: On the verge of breaking out You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han had to choose this rough stone because his evil eye saw the shadow in the rough stone and knew that the shadow must be something famous. But what Su Han didn't expect was that this young man in apricot-yellow robes was actually very stubborn and seemed to insist on this rough stone. Seeing that Su Han was holding on to the rough stone, he secretly did something wrong. With a little skill, he shot a powerful beam of true energy into the rough stone, trying to give Su Han a blow. But what surprised him was that when this beam of true energy was fired, it was like a stone sinking into the sea, without arousing any reaction. The young man's face darkened and he looked at Su Han seriously. At this moment, a waiter came forward and persuaded: "Both of you, calm down. If you continue to fight in the store, we will ask you both to leave." The young man behind Su Han shouted: "Where is the grudge? It is obvious that someone is ignorant and insists on robbing my young master." "Fart! It was clearly my young master who saw it first. Who do you think you are? How dare you interfere." The entourage behind the young man in apricot yellow robes was not to be outdone. The waiter glanced at each of the two groups and said to Su Han: "This young master, Mr. Zhou is a VIP member of our store. According to the rules of the store, he has priority." Su Han smiled faintly and said: "Priority? Then two people should get it at the same time, right? I got this rough stone first, and everyone around me can testify." The guy glanced at the people around him, but said: "Now that you are grabbing this rough stone at the same time, it is difficult for me to judge who got it first. Master, how about you do this and give the store a face?" How about carrying forward your style and giving the original stone to Mr. Zhou?" The young man behind Su Han continued to shout: "My young master obviously got it first, why should I let it go?" The waiter felt a headache, glared at the young man, and then said with a smile: "Sir, you just want to give the store some face, okay? Come back, I will apply with the above to give you a VIP membership, in the store How about a permanent 10% discount on consumption and priority in the future?" As he said that, the guy also showed a smile. For this reason, Su Han believes that most people may choose to give in. After all, it is better to have a good relationship when going out than to have a bad relationship. ¡° Moreover, the store¡¯s attitude cannot be said to be bad. Even Mr. Zhou let go of the original stone at this time and looked at Su Han leisurely. Obviously, he also believed that Su Han would give up this rough stone. However, Su Han couldn't let go of this rough stone. Because this rough stone can cause the evil eye to fluctuate, Su Han concluded that this must be a rough stone with a story and a famous name. Other things may be given away, but this rough stone cannot be given away. Su Han smiled lightly: "Sorry, I have my principles. I got this rough stone first, and I won't let it go." At that moment, the guy¡¯s face immediately turned ugly. Even Mr. Zhou, who was standing opposite him calmly, suddenly turned gloomy and looked at Su Han coldly. People around him were surprised for a moment when they saw that Su Han was so tough. After all, Su Han looks young. Although he has the temperament of a young man, it is obviously his first time to come to Yunzhong City and he is not a native of Yunzhong City. Who gave him the courage to run wild in Yunzhong City? For a moment, everyone was whispering, feeling that although this young man had the energy of a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers, this energy seemed to be in the wrong place. ¡°If Mr. Zhou is angered once, the consequences will be no joke. Even if you are the son of some powerful foreign force, in this Yunzhong City, it is not easy for foreign forces to save face. There are many local snakes in Yunzhong City. The most important thing is that they really don¡¯t understand. Is such an ordinary rough stone worth such a big fight between them? "Little brother, Mr. Zhou is a son of the Zhou family. If you offend him, there will be no good consequences." Someone started to remind Su Han. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "The Zhou family? It's my first time coming to this Yunzhong City, and I'm not familiar with the place. Can anyone help me with some popular science? Is the Zhou family one of the top ten families?" "Ten major families?" Everyone was speechless. This young man was really a fool! Doesn't he know that the sons of the top ten familiesBrother, would you never come to a place like this? An old man shook his head and said, "What are the identities of the people from the ten major families? They want to gamble on ores and have their own dedicated stone gambling houses. How come they come to our market? However, apart from the ten major families, Zhou Our family is in Yunzhong City, so we can be considered a powerful and powerful family." Hearing this, Su Han finally understood that the Zhou family was a second- and third-rate family in Yunzhong City. "However, most of the people in the market are casual cultivators, and the second- and third-rate families in Yunzhong City are still giants on the outside. In their eyes, they are already quite high-ranking beings. " However, Su Han must get this rough stone today. "Don't say that he is just a child of a second- or third-rate family. Even if he is a member of the top ten families, Su Han cannot let go of this rough stone. At the moment, Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Thank you for reminding me. But there is something wrong with me. Even if I am the King of Heaven, I will not let go of the things I like." Su Han¡¯s words immediately made everyone take a breath of cold air. Even those warriors who were picking and choosing stopped and looked at Su Han curiously. This young man speaks very arrogantly, and I don¡¯t know whether he is a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers, or is he really confident? "You are so presumptuous, who gave you the courage to act so wildly in front of me?" Mr. Zhou¡¯s face darkened and he waved his sleeves, ready to get angry. At this moment, the shop owner also rushed over with a smile, and said to smooth things over: "You two, harmony brings wealth, harmony brings wealth. You two, give me a face, this rough stone will not be sold in the shop, and we will not offend you. Is that okay?¡± This boss is a shrewd man and knows that Mr. Zhou is not easy to offend, but Su Han is also a hard-nosed person and will not give in at all. Now both parties are not easy to offend, so he might as well stop selling both parties and live in peace. "Shopkeeper, I can give you some face." Su Han smiled and said, "But are you sure that after I leave, you won't sell this stone to Mr. Zhou privately? If the shopkeeper can give me an oath, this rough stone will not be sold to Mr. Zhou under any circumstances." If you sell it to Mr. Zhou, then I won¡¯t fight for this rough stone." The boss smiled. He really had this idea. After Su Han revealed it, he felt a little unnatural. The tone suddenly became much colder: "Sir, it's not easy to do business in a small shop, please be considerate." "Sorry, I have to order this rough stone today." Su Han said, took out two hundred low-grade Yuan stones, put them on the table, then directly grabbed the rough stone in his hand and put it into the storage ring. His actions suddenly made the boss and Mr. Zhou's expressions darken. "Sir, is this considered a forced purchase?" The boss' tone became indifferent. "When you open a store, everyone buys things like this, and I buy it the same way, why not? Why did I just buy it by force?" Su Han¡¯s tone was calm, and he didn¡¯t want to waste any more words. Originally, he got the rough stone first, but this time Young Master Zhou insisted on intervening. "Okay, kid, you're fine. Are you sure you really want to offend me over a piece of rough stone?" Mr. Zhou¡¯s face was so gloomy that it almost dripped with water. Seeing Su Han put the rough stone into the storage ring, he also knew that he would definitely not be able to get the rough stone today. A piece of rough stone is a small matter, but the Zhou family¡¯s face is a big deal. If today's incident were to spread, wouldn't it bring shame to the Zhou family? How would he behave in the Zhou family in the future? The atmosphere at the scene became tense with Mr. Zhou¡¯s words. "Young master, don't make a mistake out of a moment of grudge. You cannot afford to offend Mr. Zhou because of his status." The boss also tried to persuade Su Han. He was not thinking about Su Han, but simply because he was afraid that Mr. Zhou would be angry and affect his shop. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 347 Discovery of high-quality cloud-patterned cold iron You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled faintly and said: "You two are shouting that Mr. Zhou is not to be messed with and told me to be careful. I would like to know what kind of ability Mr. Zhou has and how he is not to be messed with? Why don't you use it now? Come out and let me see you?" These words made the crowd around take a breath. Mr. Zhou was even more furious: "What a crazy man who doesn't know the heights of heaven and earth!" He was so angry that he wanted to slap Su Han with one palm. But he was stopped by the boss: "Mr. Zhou, don't be impulsive, don't be impulsive! Give the shop a face, don't harm these innocent customers! In order to compensate Mr. Zhou, Mr. Zhou can give the same size of rough stone to the shop at will. How about choosing three pieces and the store doesn¡¯t charge you?¡± The boss reacted very quickly. Seeing that a storm was about to happen, he quickly endured the pain and stopped the loss. He would rather lose three rough stones than prevent the two from doing anything in the store. He knows that once he takes action, no matter what the result is, it will be detrimental to his store. At that moment, the boss put on a smile and said a lot of words to calm Mr. Zhou's anger temporarily. Mr. Zhou's face was cold and he glanced at Su Han lightly: "Today, for the sake of Boss Cen, I will spare your life for the time being. I will sort out this account with you after we get out of Gambling Stone Square." "Obviously, Mr. Zhou has no intention of letting Su Han go, unless Su Han has the ability not to leave the stone gambling house for the rest of his life. Once he leaves the stone gambling house, he will still fall into the hands of Mr. Zhou. At that moment, everyone around him took a breath of cold air and secretly sweated for Su Han. Especially the young man behind Su Han was even more regretful. His original intention was to persuade Su Han to buy some stones so that he could get some commission. But I didn't expect that this kind of incident would arise. This kind of result is something the young man doesn¡¯t want to see anyway. He just wants to make a little money, but he doesn¡¯t want anyone to die. At this moment, the young man was so anxious that he was sweating all over. Su Han, on the other hand, was calm and leisurely, with no trace of panic or fear at all. He smiled lightly and said, "It's up to you." ?????????????? He actually looks like he¡¯s not getting enough oil and salt. "Sir, you also bought the rough stone. If you have nothing to do, please leave the store. The store cannot afford a big Buddha like you. I ask you not to come to the store again in the future." The boss of Gambling Stone Shop also sounded extremely indifferent at this moment. Because of Su Han¡¯s relationship, he lost three rough stones for nothing and still owed Mr. Zhou a favor. The owner of the gambling stone shop naturally disliked Su Han at this moment. In the eyes of this boss, Su Han refused to accept his proposal of reconciliation, but insisted on buying this rough stone that was not in good condition. This was simply disrespectful. It is better to keep such thorns as far away from your own shop as possible. Su Han chuckled and didn't want to explain anything more. Now his attention was focused on the rough stone in the storage ring. He wanted to know what the shadow in the rough stone was. "Tiannan, go and call them back." Su Han ordered. Ji Tiannan took the order and left. After a while, he came back alone and reported: "Young Master, they are next to another pile of rough stones. They paid the money, but they don't know what kind of rough stones to choose. They are worrying. Well, young master, would you like to go over and take a look?" "Okay." Su Han nodded. "This young master, you" The owner of Gambling Stone Shop frowned, obviously not wanting Su Han and his party to stay in the store any longer. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Boss, the money has been paid, but you don't let me choose the stone. There is no such reason in the world, right?" "Oh, okay. After you choose the stone, hurry up and leave!" The boss had no choice but to wave his hand and look like he was letting it go. Cheng Can and the others were arguing about something next to a pile of rough stones nearby. Seeing Su Han passing by, Cheng Can was overjoyed: "Boss, you came at the right time. The three of us plan to buy a piece of rough stone together. I think this piece is good, but neither of them agrees." As he spoke, Cheng Can pointed to a piece in the pile of original rocks. This pile of rough stones is surprisingly large. They are the kind of extra-large rough stones with the highest price tags. One piece costs 500 low-grade Yuan stones. Su Han shook his head. Cheng Can didn't understand. He thought that the bigger the stone, the more likely it would be good. But in fact, the rough stone Cheng Can picked was gray inside, with even a cloud pattern of cold iron. No trace of the mine can be seen. "This is not good." Su HanqianCheng Can's fantasy was shattered by a sharp sentence. "Ah?" Cheng Can said with a bitter face, "No way, boss, you just took a look at me, how do you know I'm not good at this?" "Don't ask, it's just not good if it's not good." Su Han was also reflecting at this moment, why did he let these three guys get into such a miserable state? Even to buy a piece of rough stone, three people have to buy it together. Isn't this a bit too shabby? After this, when I go out, I will be embarrassed to let these three guys call me boss or young master. At this moment, Mei Haoran also shouted enthusiastically: "Boss, look at this piece again. I picked this piece. I have full confidence in it. There must be good things in it." "This won't work either." Su Han said flatly. "No way¡­¡­" Mei Haoran immediately became dejected. At this moment, Su Han's expression changed, and his eyes suddenly focused on an unspectacular extra-large rough stone. He used his evil eye to discover that this rough stone actually contained a cloud of cold iron ore that was as large as a watermelon. ????????????????????? This mass of moire cold iron ore is in brilliant golden color, and it is truly top-grade moir¨¦ cold iron ore! What is the concept of high-quality cloud-patterned cold iron ore the size of a watermelon? To put it bluntly, gold would be compared to scrap iron in front of this high-grade cloud pattern cold iron mine. A piece of high-grade cloud-patterned cold iron ore, the size of a fist, can be sold for 20,000 to 30,000 low-grade Yuan stones. If it were the size of a watermelon, the price would be an astronomical figure that is unimaginable to ordinary people. Su Han can be sure that even in Yunzhong City, this watermelon-sized high-grade cloud pattern cold iron mine is definitely a treasure among treasures. For a family like the Zhou family, if they get one piece, it can even make the entire family's strength increase by leaps and bounds, resulting in a complete transformation. Su Han naturally cannot let go of such treasures. Moreover, Su Han also has a feeling that if there is any treasure that catches his eye in the entire stone gambling shop, apart from the rough stone that he "forced to buy" just now, there is only this one. Top grade cloud pattern cold iron ore. Su Han was just about to call a few people to buy this rough stone, when suddenly Su Yuxiu¡¯s delicate voice came from the side: "Brother Han, I think this rough stone is good" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of her hand, Su Yu pointed at this rough stone with high-grade moir¨¦ cold iron ore! However, there was a sense of unconfidence in Su Yu's expression. Obviously, he just had an intuition and was not sure whether there was really anything good in this rough stone. If this rough stone is not shipped, it will be equivalent to three people gambling on the ore this time and losing everything. So, Su Yu thought about it for a long time just now and didn't know whether to express her opinion or not. It wasn¡¯t until Su Han came over and eliminated the choices of Cheng Can and Mei Haoran that Su Yu felt that maybe she could express her thoughts. Su Han glanced at Su Yu unexpectedly and said with a smile: "Xiao Yu has good taste, just buy this stone." "Really?" Su Yu suddenly beamed with joy. "Damn, is it true?" Cheng Can and Mei Haoran immediately opened their eyes. "Boss, I, Old Cheng, are not convinced. Is the piece Xiaoyu picked really better than the piece I picked?" "Yes, boss, please untie it and take a look. I don't believe that Xiao Yu can pick out any good stuff." Mei Haoran also shouted. Su Han smiled and said: "You two, please stop bullying Xiao Yu. Let's do this. If the cloud-patterned cold iron is really found in this rough stone, I will let Xiao Yu be the deputy commander of the bodyguard and control the arrogance of you two. How about that?" " Su Han¡¯s personal guard commander is naturally Ji Tiannan, but there has been no candidate for deputy commander. "Hey, if Xiaoyu's vision is really that vicious, I, Old Cheng, will slap him for the rest of his life." Cheng Can chuckled. Mei Haoran also shouted: "Count me in, if this rough stone is shipped, I will call Xiaoyu my eldest brother." Mei Haoran's age is one or two years older than Su Yu. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 348: Stone cutting on site You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Yu had never experienced such a battle before. Her fair and delicate face suddenly turned red and she glared at the two of them fiercely. Su Han laughed loudly: "You two, don't talk too much. Wait a minute, you two will look good." The two of them got even more excited and shouted: "Untie it quickly, untie it quickly, we want to see the result." There is a special place for stone interpretation in this gambling stone workshop. After customers buy gambling stones, they can take them home and cut them themselves, or they can cut them on site in the gambling stone workshop. A large group of people have gathered around the stone solution point. Seeing Su Han walking over with a few people, everyone's expressions suddenly became exciting. ??Especially the young master Zhou who was cutting rough stones with a few followers just now. Mr. Zhou picked out three rough stones for free in the gambling stone workshop, and bought a batch of them himself, adding up to a total of more than thirty rough stones. He spent five to six thousand low-grade Yuan stones, and he obviously wanted to play with a big one. . ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After cutting the rough stones one by one, more than a dozen pieces in a row, it turned out that they were all stones, not even a little bit of cloud-patterned cold iron ore. Master Zhou's mentality naturally became more and more unbalanced. Although he is not short of these five or six thousand low-grade Yuan Stones, whoever comes to gamble on ores doesn't want to make money, and who wants to lose everything. At this time, he saw Su Han and his group coming over again, and the evil fire in Mr. Zhou's heart was suddenly aroused. At that moment, Mr. Zhou sneered: "I never thought that a poor man could bet on ores these days? How dare he cut a piece of stone? Open your eyes and see, among the people who cut rough stones here, which one doesn't cut them in batches?" " ??????????????????????????????????????????This stone gambling shop is large in scale, and most of the people who come here to spend money are relatively wealthy warriors. Most people buy dozens of rough stones at a time and slowly cut them. ¡°It¡¯s indeed rare to see people like Su Han who only cut one piece at a time, and they also look shabby. Su Yu, who was behind Su Han, retorted unconvinced: "So what if you only cut one piece? Who stipulates that if you cut only one piece, you can't mine?" His words directly made everyone around him laugh. "Little brother, it looks like you are coming to Yunzhong City for the first time. Do you think there are mines in all these gambling stones?" "Master Zhou cut into more than a dozen pieces, but none of them came out of the mine. He just wanted to get out of the mine." "Stop talking, let him cut it by himself. He will know after cutting it." Mr. Zhou even sneered, glanced at the Big Mac in Su Yu's arms, and sneered: "You guys are ignorant, but you are really ignorant country bumpkins. Could it be that you still think that the bigger the stone is, the bigger it is?" OK?" Hahaha¡­¡­ The group of followers behind Mr. Zhou all laughed mockingly. Anger immediately appeared on Su Yu's face. Just as he was about to step forward to argue, Su Han stopped him. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Who is better at gambling stones? You will naturally find out after cutting them." "Hahaha Master, did you hear that? He is still being stubborn." "Our Mr. Zhou is a master at gambling on ores. He actually said that he wanted to see the outcome with our Mr. Zhou." "Just because of his broken stone?" Mr. Zhou¡¯s entourage laughed even louder. Even Mr. Zhou couldn¡¯t help but shook his head, with a sarcastic expression on his face, and ordered: ¡°Ignore them and continue cutting.¡± At that moment, Mr. Zhou¡¯s gambling stone was cut into several more pieces. Finally, after cutting into a small gambling stone, the crowd suddenly became excited. "It's cold. It looks like there's a mine in this stone." "It's true, there really is a mine, damn, I'm so lucky." With everyone talking, a piece of cloud-patterned cold iron ore was suddenly taken out of Mr. Zhou¡¯s gambling stone! This piece of cloud-patterned cold iron ore is a little bigger than a fist. In terms of quality, it is slightly worse than the top grade, but much better than the middle grade. It can be said to be top grade. "There is no loss this time. I have made a lot of money. This piece of cloud-patterned cold iron ore alone is worth thirty to fifty thousand low-grade Yuan stones." "Yes, Mr. Zhou spent 6,000 yuan stones on these gambling stones, and they changed hands for 30,000 to 50,000 yuan. It was a huge profit." "Moir¨¦ cold iron ore of this quality is not available every day. In this shop, it is only available once or twice a month." "Mr. Zhou is indeed a master of ore gambling. I'm convinced." "It makes my heart itch to see it, Mr. Zhou"?Where did you pick the gambling stones? I'll pick two pieces to play with. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The crowd instantly became excited. Similar things happen every day in the stone gambling workshop. This is where the charm and endless fun of ore gambling lie. Mr. Zhou was even more proud. A pair of eyes glanced at Su Han, showing unstoppable sarcasm. Su Han shook his head helplessly. He didn't even bother to do this kind of fighting spirit. "How's it going? Is it your turn to cut?" The smile on Mr. Zhou's face became even thicker. Obviously, he wanted to watch Su Han cutting stones on the spot, and then ridiculed Su Han fiercely. The fist-sized cloud-patterned cold iron ore is of top quality. This kind of cloud-patterned cold iron is not produced every day. No matter how hard Su Han cut it, he couldn't cut out a piece that was better than his own. This is what Mr. Zhou is thinking in his heart. Su Han was too lazy to pay attention to Mr. Zhou and ordered Su Yu: "Xiaoyu, move this giant piece into the stone-cutting array and cut it in half from the middle." "yes." Su Yu moved very quickly, manipulating the stone-cutting array and cutting the stone in half from the middle. This gambling stone is harder than ordinary metal. If you don't use the stone-cutting array, ordinary Zhenwu Tianjing warriors can't cut it at all. The gambling stone split in two, and from the section, a bit of cold air suddenly evaporated, like white smoke, and disappeared into the air in an instant. At this moment, the people around him suddenly took a breath of cold air. "Am I right? There is a cold air, which means there may be moir¨¦ cold iron ore in this gambling stone." "That's not necessarily the case. There are many bets on stones that only bring out the coldness, but actually don't contain any minerals." Everyone was talking a lot, but their eyes on Su Han changed. ¡°Obviously, at this time, they were not sure whether Su Han¡¯s gambling stone contained the Moirenghan Iron Ore. Mr. Zhou¡¯s face was as dark as water at this moment, staring at the cross section of the gambling stone without saying a word. However, Mr. Zhou will not lose his composure, because the cold air in the cross section of his mined stone just now is several times stronger than that of Su Han's stone. Therefore, Mr. Zhou concluded that even if Su Han's gambling stone could be mined, the quality would definitely not be as good as his own. At this time, the boss of the gambling stone shop also came to the stone cutting point. When he saw the cross section of Su Han's gambling stone, the owner of the gambling stone shop took a deep breath and even his eyes changed. "Sir, can you sell this gambling stone back to the shop? You bought it for 500 low-grade yuan stones. The shop is willing to pay 2000 low-grade yuan stones for it. What do you think, sir?" The boss was so shameless that he didn¡¯t even mention what happened when he drove Su Han out of the store. Su Han looked at the owner of the gambling stone workshop with a half-smile but not a smile, "Shopkeeper, many people say that this gambling stone may produce cloud-patterned cold iron. You only paid two thousand low-grade yuan stones to buy it, I should say that you, the shopkeeper Am I too naive, or do you think I¡¯m mentally retarded?¡± Su Han simply broke his skin. He knew that the owner of the gambling stone shop just saw that this gambling stone might produce cloud-patterned cold iron and wanted to take advantage of it. In fact, not only Su Han, but many people present felt that this boss was too unkind and that he might be selling the moir¨¦ cold iron, but he actually only offered two thousand low-grade Yuanshi to buy it. This is no longer just killing people, but treating people as fools. The boss was ridiculed by Su Han in front of him, but miraculously he was not angry. He just smiled and said, "Young Master, please forgive me, Young Master, please forgive us. We businessmen often have no choice but to do so. Since you think you have too few, how about 10,000 low-grade Yuan Stones?" " Wow! There was an explosion all around, and the boss actually raised the price to 10,000. This is a relatively attractive price for many people. After all, it¡¯s just cutting out the cold air, whether there will be moir¨¦ cold iron or not is still unknown. In this case, if the moir¨¦ cold iron is produced, it will certainly make a lot of money, but if the moir¨¦ cold iron is not produced, it will be a loss. ????????????????????? Even if there is cloud-patterned cold iron, it is divided into sizes and colors. Some can earn 30,000 to 50,000 yuan, and some can earn even 10,000 yuan. Therefore, 10,000 yuan of stone is indeed a relatively attractive price to buy a gambling stone that does not yet know whether it will be mined or not. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 349 Shocked the whole audience You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Sir, ten thousand low-grade Yuan stones are already quite a lot. After all, you are not sure whether you can produce cloud-patterned cold iron with this gambling stone." The boss of Gambling Stone Shop continued to persuade. Su Han smiled, unsure? That's for ordinary people. ¡°I know very well what is in this gambling stone. A piece of high-quality cloud-patterned cold iron ore the size of a watermelon, 10,000 yuan stone? That's a joke, no fool would do this business. "Xiaoyu, you chose this gambling stone. You decide whether to sell it or not." Su Han smiled. Su Yu blushed and thought for a while, "Since I bought it, I must cut it. Well, this stone has been cut into two halves anyway. Half is sold to the shopkeeper, and the other half is cut by ourselves. How about it?" The owner of the gambling stone shop thought about it carefully and said, "Okay, five thousand low-grade Yuan stones, buy half of them." Su Han half-smiled, took the five thousand yuan stone handed over by the boss of Gambling Stone Shop, and handed the half of the cold iron without the moire pattern to the boss. In fact, as for the upcoming income, Su Han didn't take it seriously at all, just five thousand low-grade Yuan stones. "It's just that the owner of Gambling Stone Shop is following the trend, so Su Han just wants to teach him a lesson. "Shopkeeper, you come first, or we come first?" Su Han asked. "Haha, we are the biggest guest, so of course you are the first to come." At this moment, the boss of Gambling Stone Shop did not mention anything about driving Su Han and his party out of the shop. "Okay, then I'll go first." Su Han¡¯s half of the gambling stone contains cloud-patterned cold iron. If Su Yu and the others were allowed to cut it, the integrity of the moir¨¦ cold iron might be damaged, so Su Han decided to cut it himself. At the moment, Su Han cut his half of the stone along one-third of the length. "Tsk tsk, there's still nothing. It seems like this stone can't be shipped." "That's right, this is a gamble that failed, I paid for it." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The boss of Gambling Stone Shop looked happy. He could not misread it. After the whole piece of gambling stone was cut, it would be very cold inside, and it was very likely that there would be cloud-patterned cold iron ore. Since Su Han's half didn't come out, it means that his half is likely to come out. In sharp contrast to the boss of Gambling Stone Shop, Su Yu looked nervous. He was worried that if this stone really had nothing, then losing five hundred yuan of stone would be a small matter, but causing Su Han to lose his face would be a big deal. Mr. Zhou, on the other hand, stood by calmly, apparently feeling that even if Su Han's gambling stone was shipped, it would never be better than his own. Under the gaze of everyone, Su Han cut his gambling stone again. "Oh my god, it's golden, and there's moir¨¦ cold iron inside!" ¡°There is really cloud-patterned cold iron, it¡¯s incredible.¡± "Yes, and it's actually gold, which means it's high-grade moire cold iron ore. This young man is really lucky." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The boss of the Gambling Stone Shop almost stared out of his eyes. He really didn't expect that these young people who seemed to know nothing actually picked a gambling stone with a cloud pattern of cold iron. Moreover, the quality of this Yuwen Han iron ore is actually better than that of Mr. Zhou just now. Mr. Zhou¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely ugly. "How can it be?" Mr. Zhou murmured to himself, he had cut more than thirty gambling stones in a row before he got one. How come this kid was so lucky that he got one? "Quick, quick, take it all out and see how big this piece of cloud-patterned cold iron is." The warriors all around urged Su Han to come. The owner of the gambling stone shop on the side looked at Su Han cutting the stone in annoyance, wishing he could cut the stone with his own body. What he regrets most now is probably why he didn't choose this piece. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sound of the stone skin peeling off sounded again. Su Han manipulated the stone-cutting array. As time passed, the cloud-patterned cold iron ore inside the stone gradually revealed its true appearance. The crowd of onlookers opened their mouths wide, and were so shocked by the cloud-patterned cold iron they saw in front of them that they could not recover! The extremely pure gold color and the delicate and complicated moir¨¦ patterns all highlight the quality of this piece of cold iron with moir¨¦ patterns. The most important thing is that this high-quality moir¨¦ iron ore is as big as a watermelon! ??What is the concept of high-quality cloud-patterned cold iron ore the size of a watermelon? ? ?The concept is that even if the entire stone gambling shop is sold, it will not be able to buy such a high-grade piece of cloud-patterned cold iron, not even half a piece. The high-quality cloud-patterned cold iron ore the size of a watermelon is of great significance. There are thousands of stone gambling shops in the entire Yunzhong City, and they may not be able to produce such a piece of cloud-patterned cold iron in a year. How come these young people have such good luck? "It's amazing. Can they see the inside of the gambling stone? Why did they choose this piece?" "Stop talking about it, how is it possible? Neither spiritual consciousness nor soul power can penetrate this kind of gambling stone." "Hey, I've been gambling on the cloud-patterned cold iron in Yunzhong City for more than a year, and I've never seen such a big cloud-patterned cold iron. Today is an eye-opener." ¡°I¡¯m so lucky, it¡¯s just shitty luck!¡± "You can't even describe it as shitty luck. This young man is going to become famous in one battle. This matter will spread in the Yunzhong City Stone Gambling Market tomorrow." "Unfortunately, I thought Mr. Zhou was a master of stone gambling just now. Now it seems that his fist-sized piece of cloud-patterned cold iron ore is nothing but rubbish!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Hey, where is Mr. Zhou?" Everyone suddenly discovered that Young Master Zhou was missing. "Tsk, tsk, I must have felt embarrassed and slipped away quietly." "It's a pity that I couldn't see Mr. Zhou's wonderful expression." "According to me, Mr. Zhou is just a paper tiger. He looks majestic, but he is actually a weakling." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As for Mr. Cen, the boss of Gambling Stone Shop, his old face has almost turned into the color of pig liver, full of endless annoyance and regret. Why didn't you choose it just now? Maybe you¡¯ll choose this piece, or maybe just insist on getting both pieces? A piece of cloud-patterned cold iron ore the size of a watermelon is worth more than 500,000 low-grade Yuan stones. Not to mention, if your stone gambling shop has such a cloud-patterned cold iron mine to support its facade, it will definitely stand out among the thousands of stone gambling shops in Yunzhong City. It¡¯s hard to even calculate how much business it can attract Such an opportunity to change your destiny just passed by me. If I had persisted just now, the result would probably have been different At this moment, Boss Cen simply wished he could hit him to death "Little brother, do you want to sell this watermelon-sized piece of high-quality moir¨¦ cold iron ore? If so, our Songshitang is willing to buy it at a high price." In the crowd of onlookers, someone finally couldn't bear it anymore. The person who spoke out was the owner of another stone gambling shop nearby. When Boss Cen heard this, his heart skipped a beat. It was over. Some of his colleagues took a fancy to this piece of cloud-patterned cold iron and wanted to buy it back to support their appearance. " If a colleague really buys this piece of cloud-patterned cold iron, then Boss Cen can simply say that he is making wedding clothes for others, and his work has been in vain. It was obvious that he had cut such a piece of cloud-patterned cold iron in his own shop, but in the end, he asked his colleagues to buy it, so he didn't get any benefit at all. "We at the Strange Stone Hall are also willing to pay a high price for the purchase, which is definitely higher than the price of the Songshi Hall." "Don't listen to them. The price we offer at Gashi Pavilion is the real high price. It is definitely 20% higher than the market price!" The owners of these stone betting shops became more and more excited as they talked, and they rushed to get in front of Su Han, each one more eager than the other. "SirI" Boss Cen opened his mouth, but in the end he couldn't say anything. He was so ashamed that he wished he could crash into the stone-cutting circle and die. If he had known this, he would not have said that Su Han would not be welcome to his store in the future. This is a good time. I have offended Su Han to death. How can I have the nerve to ask him to buy that piece of cloud-patterned cold iron now? Su Han looked calm and said with a smile: "Thank you all, but I don't plan to sell this piece of cloud pattern cold iron at the moment." When everyone heard this, they were immediately disappointed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 350: Boss Cen who is deeply regretful You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Alas, such a good cloud-patterned cold iron, I guess this young master wants to keep it until the trade fair three months later." "That's right. It is said that even the disciples of the Hidden World Sect will attend this year's trade fair. It is indeed a good time to make a move. If this piece of cloud-patterned cold iron is brought to the trade fair, the price will be even higher. Increase by 50%." The owners of various stone betting shops sighed and prepared to leave. At this moment, someone suddenly called out: "Where's Boss Cen? Didn't Boss Cen just buy the other half of this gambling stone? Take a closer look, maybe there's also cloud-patterned cold iron in it?" ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss Cen, let¡¯s take a look.¡± When Boss Na Cen heard this, hope ignited in his heart again. That's right, Su Han's half of the stone bet yielded a watermelon-sized piece of high-quality cloud-patterned cold iron ore, so there seems to be no reason why his own half shouldn't yield it, right? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of a piece of high-quality cloud-patterned cold iron ore bigger than a watermelon? No matter how bad it is, you can still get a small one for masturbation! Thinking of this, Boss Cen¡¯s heart became hot again. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Shopkeeper, I have used up the stone-cutting array, please do as you please." I don¡¯t know why, but when Boss Cen saw his smile, his heart trembled for no reason, and he had a bad feeling. "Boss Cen, you bought half of this gambling stone with 5,000 low-grade Yuan stones. I'll pay 10,000, how about you sell it to me?" When Boss Cen was about to cut the stone, Boss Gao from the Songshi Pavilion suddenly squeezed into the circle and pointed at the half of the stone. In fact, not only Boss Gao, but also many of the stone gambling stall owners present wanted to buy this half of the gambling stone. After all, Su Han had just cut out a piece of high-quality cloud-patterned cold iron the size of a watermelon, which shocked them too much. Maybe, this half of the gambling stone also contains the universe? Boss Cen was stunned when he heard this, then he reacted and smiled: "Boss Gao, do you think I care about your 10,000 yuan stone?" In fact, ten thousand low-grade Yuan stones is quite a lot. It can buy fifty yuan of medium-sized gambling stones. But after seeing Su Han's high-grade cloud-patterned cold iron, Boss Cen's appetite increased, and he felt that 10,000 low-grade Yuan stones were just a drop in the bucket. ¡°Just kidding, what if another piece of watermelon-sized moir¨¦ cold iron comes out? At that time, what does a mere ten thousand low-grade Yuan stones mean? "Haha, Boss Cen, you can't say that. We are all businessmen, and we all understand the principle of accumulating a little to make a lot. You bought it for five thousand low-grade yuan stones, so I can pay you thirty thousand, and you can make a profit from it. Six times the price, why not?¡± Boss Gao said with a smile. Boss Gao¡¯s words made Boss Cen¡¯s heart move. Thirty thousand low-grade Yuan Stones, this is not a small amount. Even if there is a fist-sized piece of high-grade cloud-patterned cold iron in this half of the gambling stone, it would still be worthwhile to transfer 30,000 low-grade yuan stones. But if it is just transferred to Boss Gao like this, if there is another piece of top-quality goods like Su Han's just now, then I will be in a big loss. It won't take tomorrow to spread the news throughout the entire Yunzhong City Stone Gambling Market. "Forget it, I'm not interested. I'd better cut this stone myself." Boss Cen finished his calculations and finally decided to cut the stone himself. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The stone-cutting array was constantly operating. Boss Cen first cut his half of the gambling stone into two halves. As a result, he felt a chill in his heart. He did not see the cloud-patterned cold iron "There is no trace of the Yuirenhan Iron Ore. It seems that the situation of this half of the gambling stone is not good." "It's not necessarily true. It's hard to say now. Didn't the young master just see the cloud-patterned cold iron in his first blow?" Listening to the discussions of the people around him, Boss Cen calmed down and cut the two halves of the gambling stone apart, but still did not see the shadow of the Yuwen Han Iron Ore. Boss Gao on the side couldn't help it anymore and muttered: "Fortunately I didn't buy it just now, otherwise wouldn't I have lost 30,000 yuan in stone?" Boss Cen had a dark face, glared at Boss Gao fiercely, and continued cutting without giving up. Of course, in the end, the entire piece of gambling stone turned into gravel powder, and there was no trace of the moir¨¦ cold iron ore, and even There is no moir¨¦ cold iron in the lower grade. Listening to the people around him talking louder and louder, Boss Cen just wanted to go underground. This time he was really embarrassed. He couldn't understand how it was such a coincidence that Su Han's half came out with such a top-notch item. , but there isn¡¯t even a hair on this half of myself? Does this kid have any special means to detect the existence of Yunwenhan Iron Ore? No matter what, Boss Cen will not??If you don't admit it, you are completely screwed today! Falling into the hands of a young man who had just arrived in Yunzhong City. Now Boss Cen doesn¡¯t even dare to look Su Han in the face, let alone ask Su Han to leave the store. Boss Cen knows very well that after today, Su Han's fame will definitely spread throughout the stone gambling market in Yunzhong City. Will Su Han still need to come to his store to gamble on stones? ¡°Obviously, Su Han doesn¡¯t need it at all. There are many stone gambling shops in Yunzhong City, and all the shops are eager for his arrival, because he can play the role of live advertisement. In this way, it would be ridiculous for Boss Cen to say that Su Han is not welcome in his store. Boss Cen was dejected, as dejected as a bereaved dog, but he cursed viciously in his heart: "You have to be able to hold on to the best products! At this time, the news must have spread, and now outside Gambling Stone Square, I don¡¯t know how many groups of people are waiting for you, so you are just waiting for bad luck!" "Maybe if you don't make a fortune, you'll end up losing your life." Boss Cen felt much calmer after thinking about it this way. "Let's go, let's go, there's no fun to see." Everyone discussed and dispersed one after another. "This young master, I am the boss of Songshi Pavilion. This is my name. I welcome you to visit Songshi Pavilion often." "Young master, there is also me, this is my name card" Su Han was just about to leave the stone gambling shop when a large number of stone gambling shop owners rushed forward. Su Han couldn't refuse, so he had to tell Ji Tiannan to accept the name card, but he was laughing secretly in his heart, if I go to your shop, won't I gamble all of you bankrupt? However, Su Han also has a sense of proportion. He knows very well that if things like today happen again, these stone gambling shops will not be scrambling to win over him, but will blacklist him. Even if you are not sure, you will attract the attention of people. Therefore, Su Han cannot make money crazily by gambling on stones. At this moment, the person who feels most proud in his heart is none other than the young man who brought Su Han to Gambling Stone Square. Following Su Han out of Stone Gambling Square, the young man felt that the people around him no longer looked at him with the usual contempt and disregard. Instead, they looked at him with curiosity and a kind of faint envy These looks were something this young man had never enjoyed before. ¡°Obviously, Su Han brought this change to him. However, although the young man was excited, he did not lose his composure on the spot. After leaving the gate of the Stone Betting Shop, the young man scratched his hair and smiled sheepishly at Su Han: "Sir, I have to be honest with you. In fact, I encouraged you to come to the Stone Betting Shop because I brought people to this Stone Betting Shop. I get a commission for buying stones in the shop. But I didn¡¯t expect to witness such a wonderful stone gambling event.¡± ¡°Damn, that¡¯s what it is, little bastard, let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t beat you to death.¡± The grumpy Cheng Can yelled immediately. The young man shrank his neck and quickly hid behind Su Han. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Old Cheng, let him finish." "Forget it, the boss has spoken, I'll let you go for now." Cheng Can glared at the young man unwillingly. The young man quickly said: "Sir, I have been working hard in Yunzhong City for so many years, and I have always been at the bottom. No one looks up to me. Today, because of you, sir, someone finally looks at me with a different look. , I feel that now even if I am asked to die, I have no regrets.¡± As he spoke, his face was serious and his eyes were shining brightly. Su Han laughed, "What on earth do you want to say?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 351 The powerful Mr. Xin You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The young man suddenly fell to his knees: "What I want to say is, Young Master, you are the noble person in my life. To be honest, Young Master, I have no relatives or friends. Although I have lived a humble life, I have never knelt down to anyone. It's just that I have no relatives or friends. , since just now, there has been a voice in the dark constantly reminding me that if I want to get ahead in this life, I must follow you, Master." "Perhaps you may think that my words are a bit abrupt, but Young Master, do you believe in God's will? When Young Master and I just met, you exposed my trick of stealing things. I have been wondering if it was me. Even God can't bear to see such self-destruction, so why do I ask you, sir, to warn me and be the beacon of my life?" "Just now, young master, when you were gambling on stones, you seemed to have divine help. You won a top-quality piece of goods at once, which made me firmly believe that you must have been sent by God to save me. If I don't seize this opportunity, Chances are, you will definitely regret it for the rest of your life.¡± "Young Master, please accept me as your follower. Although I, Murong Sang, have no abilities, I am loyal. Whether you ask me to lead a horse or a horse, or let me go through fire and water, I will never blink an eye." The young man said, kowtowing seriously. Su Han was stunned for a moment. Seeing how serious he was, for a moment, he couldn't think of words to refuse. Immediately he said: "You should get up first, there is something more important than this right now." "What's the matter?" The young man was stunned. "Let's get out of here first." Su Han greeted a few followers and quickly left the entrance of Gambling Stone Square. Although the young man didn't know what was going on, he was unwilling to give up and followed Su Han and others step by step. Ji Tiannan, Cheng Can and others saw that Su Han was so cautious, and their hearts sank. Could something have happened? Several people were worried, and while following Su Han, they kept looking back. "Don't look back. Even if you are worried about something, don't show it. Do you guys understand?" Su Han felt that the mental strength of these guys still needs to be tempered. Several people were startled, and they were shocked: "Young Master, do you know what is behind you?" "Mr. Zhou, maybe there are his helpers." Su Han smiled faintly. "Huh? Master Zhou still doesn't give up? He still wants the rough stone that you bought in the first place, young master?" Several people were shocked. "Not only do you want the rough stone, but I'm afraid you don't want to be embarrassed and don't want to see me leave happily." Su Han smiled, and his tone suddenly turned cold, "If you don't give up, then let them die." While talking, several people had arrived at a desolate area in Yunzhong City. This city in the clouds is vast and boundless. Since there are bustling downtown areas, there must be desolate areas where no one cares. In the downtown area, Mr. Zhou may have some scruples. But in this desolate area where no one cares, I'm afraid Mr. Zhou wants to regain his place. This place is a wilderness. Su Han did not look back, but continued forward with a few people. He was looking for a place, somewhere remote enough. "If you don't take action, that's all. If you do, Young Master Zhou and his helpers must completely disappear from the world, and they won't be able to blame Su Han." This wilderness is indeed deserted. Soon after, Su Han arrived at a dense forest area. Several followers were already eager to try at this moment, "Young Master, let us go out and kill them." Su Han waved his hand, "No, there are some who are strong in the spiritual realm among these people." "A strong man in the spiritual realm?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Seeing that Mr. Zhou is only half a step into the spiritual realm, they did not expect that he could find a strong person in the spiritual realm as a helper. "You guys don't need to do anything, just stay by my side." Su Han was also aroused by Young Master Zhou. If this guy knew better and left obediently, maybe Su Han could let him go. But this week, Young Master actually led a few people in hot pursuit. "Perhaps Mr. Zhou thought that Su Han was unaware of his existence, but he didn't know that his whereabouts had already been covered by Su Han's powerful spiritual consciousness. Not only that, Su Han also discovered that within a radius of dozens of miles, there were not only Mr. Zhou and his group. In other words, there are others who are also tracking him. Su Han can also guess the reason. He has a piece of cloud-patterned cold iron worth hundreds of thousands of low-grade Yuanshi in his hand, which will naturally cause confusion among all parties.The coveting of power. The best way to deal with these people who are eyeing you is to kill the chicken to scare the monkey. Therefore, Su Han decided to take matters into his own hands and kill the unscrupulous Mr. Zhou and his helpers. At the same time, it is also a warning to other forces. "Sir, are you going to take action?" The young man was shaking with excitement. He had never experienced a serious battle in his life. Although he can¡¯t contribute to this battle, the excitement of being able to participate in it can be imagined. Seeing his excited look, Su Han shook his head, "You guys, follow me closely." With that said, Su Han used his true energy to carve out a large formation pattern on the ground, and then took out hundreds of low-grade Yuan stones from his storage ring and embedded them on both sides of the formation. This is a simple blinding formation that has no offensive power and only serves to disrupt audio and visual effects. Although the level is not high, it is more than enough to deal with warriors who have just entered the spiritual realm. The other people were surprised to see such a formation for the first time. Within a moment, Master Zhou led four warriors and caught up. Among the four warriors, an old man with a hooked nose stood out. Compared with the other people, this old man's cultivation at the first level of the spiritual realm is indeed outstanding. ¡°Mr. Mr. Zhou said to the old man with a hooked nose. The old man with the hooked nose snorted coldly, his face full of disdain. If he hadn't been practicing the "Canglang Jue" and needed to visualize the "Yellow Stone Canghai Map" to increase the intensity of his practice, he wouldn't bother to participate in this matter. With the dignity of a strong man in the spiritual realm, he came out to fight a young man who was half a step into the spiritual realm. If he said this, he would probably be laughed out of his wits by the strong men at the same level. Among all the people, Master Zhou had the most murderous look on his face. A pair of gloomy eyes searched for Su Han's figure everywhere. Obviously, he was still brooding about what happened before. ??Keeping an eye on Su Han all the way and tracking him all the way here. "You were chasing me well just now, why did you disappear in the blink of an eye?" Mr. Zhou was filled with doubts, "Did you hide in the woods?" "Everyone, please take it easy, that kid is just afraid that we are following him." Another companion of Mr. Zhou said. "Brother Zhou" A short young man came up and said, "Brother Zhou, that kid is here and there, a little weird, does he have some background? How about I think it's better to tolerate this and not pursue it, right? We don't have anything to eat anyway. What a big loss" Mr. Zhou said impatiently: "Wang Qi, since just now, you have been timid and timid, and you have been saying bad words. What do you mean? If you are afraid, just go home. From now on, the road will be turned to the sky, and everyone will go their own way." "Oh, Iwhy am I afraid? Don't I think about us? It never hurts to be more cautious." Wang Qi, the short young man, argued. "Okay, since you are not afraid, then shut up! With Mr. Xin here today, can we still miss it?" Mr. Zhou shouted impatiently. "That's right, that kid has such a large piece of high-grade cloud pattern cold iron ore in his hands. If you miss this opportunity and let others take the lead, you will regret it for the rest of your life." The other two warriors following Mr. Zhou also agreed. ¡°Obviously, they were not aware of the hidden dangers in this matter. There was a flash of disappointment in the eyes of the short young man Wang Qi. For some reason, he always felt that Mr. Zhou was not doing this properly. However, he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s do whatever you say.¡± Wang Qi simply closed his eyes and resigned himself to fate. Anyway, whether it is a blessing or a disaster, we will bear it together. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 352: Trapped by Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mr. Zhou said: "Wang Qi, you love to be suspicious. So what if the other party has some background? In our Yunzhong City, we have never heard that foreign forces can defeat local snakes. Moreover, others may not know that it is us. kill him." However, Mr. Zhou¡¯s words are actually untenable. Because they all knew that in this dense forest, not only their own group of people, but also many people must be staring at Su Han and his party. But the short young man Wang Qi no longer tried to persuade him at this time. He knew that if he continued to object, Mr. Zhou would probably fall out. His family's power is not as strong as Mr. Zhou's, so naturally he is not willing to offend Mr. Zhou. "Okay, let's search separately and find that guy as soon as possible. Don't let others get the first step. Mr. Xin, I'm sorry to bother you." Mr. Zhou grinned. Xin Lao snorted coldly and took the lead in disappearing into the dense forest, while several other people also entered the dense forest and began to pull the net to search. Suddenly, everyone felt that the dense forest in front of them seemed to have suddenly undergone some kind of change. Immediately afterwards, they suddenly discovered that no matter how they walked around in the dense forest, the scene in front of them seemed to be the same scene. The same dense forest, the same big trees. Even when they opened their eyes to distinguish carefully, they discovered that the big trees in front of them were the same ones, appearing over and over again! "What is this place?" ¡°What the hell, what happened?¡± Mr. Zhou and his party were shocked, and their expressions changed drastically. Mr. Zhou quickly greeted: "Don't panic, stay close together, be careful of sneak attacks!" Although he is a playboy, after all, he comes from a second- or third-rate family in Yunzhong City, and his martial arts background is still very deep. Seeing this situation, Mr. Zhou did not lose his bearings, but immediately gathered several people together. "Mr. Xin, what on earth is going on?" Mr. Zhou asked the old man with a hooked nose, his face full of solemnity. The hook-nosed old man snorted coldly and said calmly: "Stop talking, this is definitely a formation that disrupts the sight and hearing. I will break it later." As he spoke, the figure of the hook-nosed old man flashed towards the edge of the formation. A stream of spiritual power shot out from his palm and hit the edge of the formation. ???????????????????????? The spiritual power hit the edge of the formation, making a deafening roar, but what surprised a few people was that the scene in front of them had not changed, it was still the same dense forest and the same big trees. "How can it be?" The hook-nosed old man¡¯s complexion changed. He couldn¡¯t believe that with his strength at the first level of the spiritual realm, he couldn¡¯t break through such a simple blinding formation? "Come again!" The hook-nosed old man was furious and struck the edge of the formation with another palm strike. ???????????????????????? The sky and the earth roared, and the terrifying energy fluctuations almost destroyed the air, but what is incredible is that the formation still showed no signs of loosening. It is as if this small blind formation is integrated with the heaven and earth. How clever is this method of arranging formations? Several people in the formation looked at each other, and a shadow of terror arose deep in their hearts. Could it be said that these few of them finally capsized in the gutter today? As time passed bit by bit, the hook-nosed old man was unable to break the formation, and Mr. Zhou's face finally became ugly bit by bit. The short young man Wang Qi remained silent. At this moment, the ominous premonition in his heart was no longer a premonition, but a deep worry, and that premonition was about to become a reality. He was almost certain that all of this must have been planned by others, just waiting for them to get into the trap. In other words, these dandy boys finally offended someone they couldn't afford to offend. At this moment, Su Han and his party were observing the reactions of Mr. Zhou, Mr. Xin and others outside the blinding circle. The young man behind Su Han exclaimed: "It's incredible. As soon as these people stepped into the blind magic circle, they seemed like headless flies. Master, how on earth did you do it?" Although the other people didn¡¯t say anything with their mouths, they were equally unbelievable in their hearts. After all, although they knew that Su Han was powerful, they did not expect that Su Han could be so powerful that he could trap a strong person in the spiritual realm with just a simple blinding formation!   At this moment, the hearts of several followers were full of pride, feeling lucky that they could follow such a young master. And the young man, while surprised, became even more determined to follow Su Han and fight to the death! "Young Master, these guys have completely become turtles in the urn. I think they won't be able to escape within ten days and a half." Cheng Can smiled. ¡°Ten days and a half month?¡± Su Han smiled and said, "Haha, they don't have that long." The coldness and murderous intent contained in the words shocked Cheng Can and others. "Could it be that the young master really plans to catch all these people here!" "Brother Zhou" Outside the blinding circle, the short young man Wang Qi took a breath and spoke. "Shut up, it's useless to say anything now, just wait for Mr. Xin to find the exit!" Mr. Zhou probably guessed what Wang Qi wanted to say and quickly stopped. At this time, as the initiator of this operation, he will naturally not admit his mistake. Mr. Zhou placed all his hopes on the old man with a hooked nose, Mr. Xin. As long as Mr. Xin finds an exit, at least their operation this time will not be considered a complete failure. "Find the exit?" At this moment, an indifferent voice came from the void. "You are so naive. Do you think there is still a chance to find an exit?" This voice was naturally made by Su Han. You entered the blind formation he set up and still want to leave? Although this blind formation does not have a formation disk and is a small formation temporarily simulated by Su Han, it is enough to trap a strong person in the first level of the spiritual realm. Hearing Su Han's voice, the faces of several people suddenly became extremely ugly. Especially Mr. Zhou, his face looked as if he had been bled, it was extremely pale and there was no trace of blood at all. Mr. Zhou stared at the sky: "Don't pretend to be a ghost. If you have the guts, come out and fight with open swords and guns." Su Han smiled and said: "Haha, do you think you are qualified to confront me head-on? I have to say that you are very naive. No wonder you will drag a bunch of brothers into the water and bury you with you. Your friend just advised you to leave, if you If I were sensible, maybe I wouldn't pursue it and let you go. It's just that you couldn't listen to the advice and insisted on seeking your own death. It's too late now." After hearing what Su Han said, several people looked at each other with regret. ¡°Had I known this, I shouldn¡¯t have been so greedy and risked my life for a piece of cloud-patterned cold iron ore! Fortunately, they thought Wang Qi was as timid as a mouse before, but now it seems that Wang Qi is right. Mr. Zhou¡¯s decision was simply to drag them into the water and lead them down a dead end! Unfortunately, at this moment, it¡¯s too late to say anything. Even Wang Qi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh, as if he had given up resistance. Mr. Zhou's face turned blue and he urged the old man with a hooked nose: "Mr. Xin, find the exit quickly, quickly!" ??Why did the old man with the hooked nose never want to find the exit? ??Looking at the five people in Mr. Zhou¡¯s group, the old man with the hooked nose was the one who was the most unwilling. He was obviously a strong man in the first level of the spiritual realm, but he was dragged into the water by Mr. Zhou and mistakenly fell into the maze. He couldn't get out despite all his efforts. The hook-nosed old man roared angrily and fired spiritual power bombardments from his hands one after another, trying to shake the blinding array, but to no avail! At this moment, the hook-nosed old man discovered that sixteen streams of light suddenly shot out from the void, which turned out to be sixteen flying swords from the sky, shooting towards him crazily. That powerful formation cut through the void, arousing boundless momentum, like a meteor falling, locking itself instantly. "Why should we be afraid of an attack from a mere half-step spiritual realm!" At this time, the hook-nosed old man did not realize the seriousness of the matter. He was worried that he had no place to vent his anger. When he saw the sixteen flying swords coming, he immediately reached out to grab them, hoping to crush them all into powder. However, when the hook-nosed old man noticed the sixteen sword lights coming towards him, he realized that something seemed not quite right. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 353: Complete Killing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The hook-nosed old man suddenly discovered that these sixteen flying swords had completed at least ten thousand attacks in just a short moment, and the power of almost every sword was so even! The attack strength and attack density of this flying sword simply exceeded the limit of his imagination! How can a young man who is half a step into the spiritual realm be able to activate such a terrifying flying sword? What the hook-nosed old man didn¡¯t know was that the power of the Eight Star Dou Sword Formation was that this sword formation was not a single attack, but a joint attack. All the flying swords form an organically united whole, like countless stars in a nebula, and the power they generate can be described as appalling. At that moment, the hook-nosed old man was shocked, knowing that he had underestimated the enemy after all. For a moment, he was so frightened that he lost his mind. He rubbed his hands vigorously, and a broad sword appeared in his hand. He waved it wildly, trying to resist the attacks of the sixteen flying swords. Whoops! call out! call out! The big sword rolled up a blade storm, blocking a lot of the flying sword's attacks. The remaining attack penetrated the blade storm and shot directly towards the body of the hook-nosed old man. boom! boom! boom! The flying sword hit the body of the hook-nosed old man and was bounced away by the powerful spiritual defense. However, after these flying swords were bounced away, they did not fall down, but continued in a cycle, forming a continuous attack. This scene is like a magic trick. It is clear that no one is controlling these sixteen flying swords, but these sixteen flying swords are as if they are alive, and they continue to attack the hook-nosed old man crazily. The hook-nosed old man secretly screamed, "With this attack intensity, no matter how powerful his defense is, he can't withstand such repeated crazy attacks." "Wait a minute!" The hook-nosed old man suddenly shouted into the void. At the same time, the figure stepped back to the side, temporarily getting rid of the flying swords. Mr. Zhou and several others looked at him in surprise, wondering what the hook-nosed old man wanted to do. "Boy, I am unlucky today. I fell into your hands. These people have nothing to do with me. I am just for a roll of Yellowstone Map, so I have no choice but to join them. If you let me go, If so, I can make an oath between heaven and earth and never tell anyone about what happened today." The old man with a hooked nose had a cold face, facing Su Han in the void, and made his request. As soon as they heard this, Mr. Zhou and the others were so shocked that they couldn't come back to their senses! "Mr. Xin, you and my grandfather are close friends. Is this how you treat your friend's descendants?" Mr. Zhou first screamed in disbelief. "shut up!" The hook-nosed old man shouted loudly, his eyes flashed coldly, and he said coldly: "Don't even think about throwing dirty water on me. When did I know your grandfather again? You guys, you can seek death yourself, but don't even think about dragging me into being buried with you. .¡± Between the words, he completely brushed himself off. Mr. Zhou looked at the hook-nosed old man in disbelief. He really couldn't believe that Mr. Xin was so confident when he came here. Now that he saw that he was no match for the other party, he actually wanted to grease his feet and run away! Outside the maze, Su Han looked at this ugly scene with cold eyes and did not express his position, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. His attitude made the hook-nosed old man even more anxious. Taking a deep breath, he called out again: "If you are still not satisfied, I am willing to give you a hand and be your servant for five years! Doesn't this condition mean you can live in exchange?" The hook-nosed old man is also willing to risk everything. In fact, let alone five years, even if he is asked to be a servant for twenty years now, I am afraid he will agree. In order to survive, what are you not willing to do? "It's a pity that his wish to survive is destined to fail in the end. Su Han smiled calmly: "Old man, why didn't you say these words just before I activated the flying sword to attack? You have to be on the verge of death to surrender and beg for mercy, but I want to teach you a vivid lesson to let you know , it¡¯s too late to beg for mercy now.¡± As he said that, Su Han's face turned cold, he used his hand gestures again, and muttered something: "Go!" Sixteen flying swords from the sky, like sixteen world-destroying meteors, drew a long arc and hit the hook-nosed old man again. The power contained in the sixteen flying swords was all concentrated on the hook-nosed old man. The power that seemed to destroy the world and the earth suddenly hit the hook-nosed old man.??. This attack process only takes place in the blink of an eye. The hook-nosed old man was about to continue negotiating terms with Su Han, but he didn't expect that Su Han would be so decisive and attack directly. In shock, it was too late to resist. "Moreover, even if he resists, it is in vain." Su Han has now advanced to the half-step spiritual realm, and the power generated by activating the eight star sword formations is several times more powerful than when he fought against Master Qingyue that day. Now, as long as he is given the opportunity to activate the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation, he can instantly kill a strong man at the first level of the spiritual realm. The reason why we delayed taking action for some time was just to avoid the prying eyes of other forces in this dense forest. boom! The power of the eight star sword formations all hit the hook-nosed old man. The body of the hook-nosed old man was directly turned into nothingness by this terrifying power, with not even a bit of dregs left. Even Su Han was secretly speechless when he saw it. He did not expect that after he had advanced to the half-step spiritual realm, and then activated the eight-door star sword formation, the power would be so terrifying. Su Han did not take away the storage ring worn by the hook-nosed old man. He knew that although the hook-nosed old man was also a first-level spiritual realm expert, there was a difference between a casual cultivator and a wealthy sect disciple. Even if there is some wealth in the hook-nosed old man's storage ring, it may not be very attractive. But if you take away this storage ring, it will be a hidden danger. I don¡¯t know what forces are involved behind this hook-nosed old man. I am not familiar with this Yunzhong City, so until I have enough strength, it is better to keep a low profile. Therefore, Su Han decided to only kill people and not cheat. Su Han used such strong means to kill the hook-nosed old man, which frightened Mr. Zhou and several others into silence. They originally held on to a glimmer of hope, feeling that although the boy's approach was strange, it did not show any terrifying lethality. Perhaps, he would only use the maze to trap one person, or maybe, after he left, a few of his people would be able to break free from the maze. However, the death of the hook-nosed old man completely shattered their illusions. They are usually playboys in the family, and they have never experienced real life and death. At this moment, everyone's legs couldn't help but tremble, like sifting through chaff. Even if they add up the horrors they have experienced throughout their lives, they probably cannot compare to the fear at this moment. Su Han didn¡¯t waste any time talking to them. He activated his sword formation and killed the four of them in one swift move. Mr. Zhou and the other three people couldn't resist at all. In less than a second, they were strangled by the sword array until not even a scrap was left. The clanging belongings were scattered all over the place, but with Su Han's current wealth and the wealth of a half-step spiritual warrior, he didn't like it at all, so he naturally didn't collect it. The young man following Su Han was completely speechless at this moment, his mouth wide open in a daze, almost unable to believe what he had just witnessed. A half-step spiritual realm warrior kills a first-level spiritual realm warrior and four half-step spiritual realm warriors! Is this a dream? No, this is not a dream! The young man rubbed his eyes excitedly and strengthened his determination. No matter whether he chased him to the end of the world, he would definitely become Su Han's follower in this life! "Walk!" Su Han greeted the group of people and left the dense forest. It was calm along the way and no other people were encountered. "Obviously, the sudden disappearance of Mr. Zhou and his party also sounded the alarm to other forces hiding in the dark, making them fearful and afraid to take action against Su Han easily. Therefore, Su Han and his party left this desolate area without any hindrance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 354: Powerful people from all sides were shocked You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! An hour after Su Han and the others left, strong men from all over the area continued to gather. ¡°Obviously, the piece of cloud-patterned cold iron on Su Han¡¯s body also attracted many forces nearby to come out to investigate the situation. However, when they arrived at the scene, they saw property and storage rings scattered all over the place. "What's going on? Where are Mr. Zhou and Mr. Xin?" Many of these powerful people knew that Mr. Zhou and Mr. Xin were tracking Su Han. Now, Su Han and his party were nowhere to be seen, and Mr. Zhou and Mr. Xin also disappeared mysteriously, which made many people frown and feel a strange feeling. "Thisisn't this Mr. Xin's storage ring? It also has Mr. Xin's spiritual mark on it." Suddenly, someone held up a storage ring and shouted in surprise. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Everyone changed their colors when they heard the sound, and all looked at it. The shape of the ring was indeed that of Mr. Xin. " Mr. Xin is somewhat of a figure in the casual cultivator community in Yunzhong City, and some people recognize him. Now when they saw that Mr. Xin's storage ring was actually discarded here together with a bunch of belongings, everyone's expressions changed drastically. "Could it be that Mr. Xin is dead?" Everyone took a breath of cold air. The person died, but not even the bones were left behind. This was too cruel. "How is it possible? Who can kill him in this deserted place? Could it be that Mr. Xin has offended people from the ten major families?" "Do you think it was the kid that Mr. Xin and the others were following that did it?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUT That young man is only fifteen or sixteen years old, and his cultivation is only half a step into the spiritual realm. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In the eyes of these people, this is simply impossible. So far, Xin Lao's death has become a mystery. Although many people suspect that Su Han and his party did it, they don't really believe that Su Han has this ability. Another point is that the murderer who killed Mr. Xin was very cunning. He could bear not to take Mr. Xin's storage ring and chose to throw it away. If someone picks it up, they might be able to pick it up. Although it was not certain who was responsible for Mr. Xin¡¯s death, everyone was afraid of Su Han. Most of the thoughts in my heart have been dismissed. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Many people came here with the mentality of killing people and stealing goods, but now these mentality have been almost eliminated. There are some people left who still don¡¯t give up, thinking that Mr. Xin¡¯s death may just be due to his bad luck. Or perhaps, Mr. Xin was not killed by Su Han at all. These people still want to continue to track Su Han, but they don¡¯t know Su Han¡¯s name and origin. It is not easy to find someone in the huge crowd of people in Yunzhong City. ¡° If Su Han takes Mr. Xin¡¯s storage ring, he might be able to follow the divine mark on it and follow the clues to find the person. But he was able to resist the temptation and only kill people without cheating. This is difficult to handle. In such a huge cloud city, without any clues, it is impossible to find someone. Although Lao Xin¡¯s death caused a certain degree of disturbance, it did not cause much sensation. After all, Yunzhong City is too big. A strong man like Mr. Xin can only be well-known in a certain small circle, and there are countless such small circles in Yunzhong City. These people searched nearby for a while and found nothing, so they had to leave in frustration. At this time, Su Han and his party had already left this deserted area and re-entered the downtown area of ??Yunzhong City. "Young master, please accept me. I will be loyal and loyal. If I betray you even a little bit, I will be destroyed by heaven and earth, struck by five thunders, and divided into pieces by thousands of horses!" The young man was not willing to give up, chasing after Su Han, and took out all the oaths he could think of. Even Su Yu smiled and said: "Brother Han, just accept him. This kid has a lot of tenacity. If you don't agree to him, he will definitely not give up easily." "Brother Xiaoyu is right. I think this guy has a good face and looks like someone who will do big things in the future. Boss, just accept him." Mei Haoran also interjected. When Su Yu heard that Mei Haoran actually called him eldest brother, his face suddenly turned red. Mei Haoran had indeed made a bet before, saying that if the rough stone Su Yu selected contained moir¨¦ cold iron, he would care about Su Yu. Call me brother. Unexpectedly, he actually paid it forwardThe promise was made. Mei Haoran¡¯s face was calm, and he didn¡¯t think there was anything strange about calling him Brother Xiaoyu. When the young man heard that Su Yu and Mei Haoran had spoken for him, he quickly nodded and said: "Sir, if you don't promise me today, I will follow you all the time. Unless you beat me and drive me away, I will Won¡¯t leave.¡± Su Han didn't know whether to laugh or cry when he heard what he said. In fact, Su Han had a hundred ways to get rid of this young man's following. It¡¯s just that he saw some qualities that he admired in this young man¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°As Su Yu and Mei Haoran said, resilient people can do great things. This kind of resilience that does not give up until the goal is achieved is not something ordinary people possess. Although this young man hangs out in the market and has not received any systematic martial arts training, this kind of person with great perseverance is like a piece of uncarved jade. With a little polishing, it can glow with a different brilliance. "What did you say your name was?" Su Han asked. The young man was overjoyed, knowing that Su Han was planning to take him in, and said quickly: "My name is Murong Sang, I am thirteen years old. This name is not chosen casually. I heard from the old man who raised me that as soon as he picked me up, I have that name on my swaddle.¡± Su Han nodded. Unexpectedly, this dirty young man from the city had a well-educated name. "Okay, from now on, you can follow me. You won't be missing anything, including food and water. I can also give you some pointers on martial arts, but in the end, it still depends on your own destiny." Su Han said. Murong Sang hurriedly said: "Young Master, please accept my worship!" ¡°As he spoke, Bang Bang Bang Bang kowtowed six or seven times in a row until Su Han helped him up. Murong Sang was so happy that he couldn't help but rub his hands together in excitement. ¡°Obviously, today¡¯s encounter made Murong Sang feel like a dream. Before today, he was still a wandering child in the market, but from now on, he also has a young master and is a family man. " Moreover, although Ji Tiannan, Cheng Can, Su Yu, and Mei Haoran are also Su Han's followers, they obviously have very good relations with Su Han. This family-like feeling made Murong Sang feel warm from the bottom of his heart. "Young Master, where are we going?" Murong Sang asked respectfully. Suddenly, a black dog's head poked out from Su Han's arms, startling Murong Sang. "How long did Mr. Dog sleep?" The big black dog stared at his big round eyes and asked. ¡°Did I hear you correctly? This pet dog can speak human language??¡± Murong Sang stared at the big black dog in surprise. "Wow, kid, who are you? I'm not a pet dog." The big black dog was obviously unhappy. Murong Sang quickly closed his mouth, but secretly said in his heart: "The young master is indeed no ordinary person, even the dog he raises has such a personality!" The big black dog does have a lot of personality. At this moment, it looks like a chubby and cute puppy, but when it opens its mouth, "dog master" and "I" are flying all over the place, the sense of dissonance is really extraordinary. ¡°Senior Dahei, I haven¡¯t seen you talking to me on this journey.¡± Mei Haoran said with a smile. "Get out." The big black dog was extremely depressed. He was already very depressed about his own image, so he slept all the way. As soon as I woke up, I met another ignorant boy who said it was a pet dog. ¡°Boy, where shall we stay tonight.¡± The big black dog spoke again, but this time the person speaking was Su Han. "Everyone is tired. Let's find a place with a better environment and rest for a night." Su Han said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 355: The Lu Family¡¯s Unexpected Disaster You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At present, Su Han and his party found a large inn with a good environment and stayed comfortably for one night. The fatigue of traveling has been eliminated by most of it. The most excited one among them is undoubtedly Murong Sang. He has been living on the streets since he was sensible. How could he have ever lived in such a luxurious place? Seeing Su Han's generous and extravagant actions, Murong Sang couldn't help but feel excited. Although he was curious about the young master's background, could this kind of aura and this kind of handwriting be that of an ordinary person? Not to mention, the waiters at this luxury inn are all respectful to the guests. Murong Sang has lived for more than ten years, and this is the first time he has enjoyed this feeling. It turns out that the feeling of others being respectful to him is so good. He just felt that all the happiness he had experienced in this life combined was not as much as the happiness he had today. It wasn¡¯t until almost dawn that the excited Murong Sang reluctantly fell asleep. Early the next morning, Murong Sang got up with two big black circles under his eyes, which shocked the others. "Tian Nan, Lao Cheng, Xiao Yu, Haoran, today you will go out separately to familiarize yourself with the environment of Yunzhong City and collect all kinds of information about Yunzhong City. Remember to take Dahei with you and let him go out to relax. As for Ah Jie, I will put him in the inn and set up a soul power restriction so that no one will disturb him." Su Han ordered. The reason why he made this arrangement was that he knew the big black dog was in a bad mood and specially arranged for him to go out to relax. At the same time, it also cultivates the ability of several followers to act independently and take charge of their own affairs. "Young Master, where are you going?" The calm Ji Tiannan asked on behalf of the others. Su Han smiled and said, "I'll take Murong Sang with me to visit the Lu family." Being entrusted by others, one must be loyal to them. Su Han had been thinking about going to the Lu family since he arrived in Yunzhong City yesterday. He decided to help Tang Zimo handle this matter first, and then consider other things. Murong Sang was very nervous when he heard that the young master did not call his name. He was afraid that he would not have a chance to show off and would not be liked by the young master, and would be expelled by the young master later. Now when he heard that Su Han actually took him out to do errands, Murong Sang was very excited. After having a hearty breakfast, everyone split up. Su Han took Murong Sang and quickly arrived at the entrance of the Lu family's residence according to Murong Sang's guidance. From a distance, I saw that the troops of the Lujia Mansion were chaotic, and there were a group of warriors who continued to bring their families such as women, children, etc., and came out in a panic and left on the carriage. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even the two stone lions at the gate were half smashed. "How is this going?" Even though Su Han was well-informed, he still couldn't figure out what happened to the Lu family. However, looking at the way these warriors left in a hurry with their families in small groups, it seemed that the Lu family was about to move out of the mansion? Even Murong Sang, who was next to Su Han, couldn't help opening his mouth wide at this moment, and said blankly: "Thisthis Lu family, why do everyone look like they are trying to escape? And how come this mansion was smashed into pieces?" Is this the case? It was clearly not like this a while ago, right?" "Murong, go and find out what's going on." Su Han ordered. Murong Sang was extremely clever. With a smile on his face, he met a warrior who came out of the gate of the Lu family and asked: "Senior, please tell me, what's wrong with the Lu family? Is the whole family going to move?" The warrior's expression changed, as if he wanted to scold Murong Sang, but seeing the young man's face smiling and looking like he was asking questions humbly, he couldn't say the words of rebuke. Murong Sang took a shower at the inn last night. Su Han gave him money to buy new clothes. After tidying up, he turned out to be a rather handsome young man. With such a young man smiling in front of you, anyone will lose his temper. The warrior sighed and said: "Little brother, I don't know why you are asking about this, but I would like to advise you, during this extraordinary period, you should stay away from our Lu family! To avoid being implicated!" "Senior, are you from the Lu family? Has anything happened to the Lu family?" Murong Sang was surprised. "Alas, this matter should have been a good thing, but our Lu family was unlucky and turned it into a disaster! Alas!" The warrior let out a long sigh and looked extremely desolate. "Senior, you have?What the hell is going on? "The more Murong Sang listened, the more confused he became. "Do you know that the head of the Yong family was assassinated the day before yesterday?" The warrior did not answer directly, but asked rhetorically. Murong Sang nodded: "I know, this matter is causing a storm in the city now. All sixteen city gates were under martial law yesterday, and the Yong family was chasing assassins all over the city, making people panic." "But, what does this matter have to do with the Lu family? It's impossible" It¡¯s impossible, that assassin is from your Lu family, right? Of course, Murong Sang only dared to say this last sentence in his heart. The warrior seemed to have guessed what Murong Sang was thinking, and said with a bitter smile: "It's not what you think. The head of the Yong family was assassinated and was seriously injured. He tried many methods, but nothing improved. So if the Yong family spreads the word, if anyone If you can cure the injury of the head of the Yong family, you can make any request to the Yong family." "It seems that this is indeed the case." Murong Sang nodded. The warrior smiled bitterly again: "Our Lu family has a great alchemist from Keqing. After hearing the news, he ran to the Yong family and recommended himself, saying that he had a way to cure the injury of the head of the Yong family. But in fact, this guy didn't do anything at all. It¡¯s just half-hearted. After using his method to treat it, the injury of the head of the Yong family not only did not improve, but became more serious" When Murong Sang heard this, he probably understood. "Well, so it's that Alchemist Keqing who messed up and caused trouble to your Lu family?" Murong Sang asked. The warrior nodded and said: "Yes, he was tricked by him. Now the Keqing alchemist has been executed by the Yong family, but the Yong family's anger is still lingering and has been directed at our Lu family. Some people even say, That Ke Qing alchemist was basically instigated by our Lu family, saying that our Lu family must be cooperating with the competitors of the Yong family and want to kill the head of the Yong family" "This is really unexplainable." Murong Sang was somewhat sympathetic to the Lu family's experience. It was like yellow mud falling into the crotch, it was either shit or shit. "Isn't it?" The warrior's tone was also a little angry, "We, the Lu family, have always kept our peace in Yunzhong City. Moreover, the Lu family is a second-level aristocratic family, and the Yong family is a fourth-level aristocratic family. The Lu family is far from being able to compare with the Yong family. We What reason is there to murder the head of the Yong family? But the Yong family couldn't listen to our explanation. No, early this morning, the second son of the Yong family brought people to smash the Lu family's mansion and threatened to We want to exterminate the Lu family to vent their anger." "Is the Yong family so unreasonable?" Murong Sang was shocked. "That's right, our head begged the second young master of the Yong family to let go of the Lu family, but the second young master said that all the top leaders of the Lu family must die. The other clan members must also be exiled within today. From now on, the Lu family will no longer be allowed to exist in Yunzhong City." There was deep anger and loss in the tone of the Lu family warrior. Being exiled and leaving one¡¯s homeland is something that no one wants to encounter. Not to mention, all the senior members of the Lu family will be executed. This is a devastating blow to a family. It can be foreseen that the Lu family is basically doomed. However, anyone with a discerning eye can see that from beginning to end, the Lu family did nothing wrong. Everything was caused by Meng Lang's guest alchemist. Even Murong Sang couldn't help but show sympathy. An unreasonable disaster, this is truly an unreasonable disaster! "The most important thing is that the head of the Yong family was injured by the Keqing alchemy master, and his injuries became more serious. Now the Yong family regards our Lu family as a thorn in their flesh, and everyone who has anything to do with the Lu family will be in bad luck! Xiao Brother, you should leave quickly and don¡¯t let others see you lingering in front of Lu¡¯s house, otherwise you will also be in trouble.¡± The Lu family warrior said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 356: The head of the Lu family who sacrificed his life for righteousness You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han listened to the conversation between the two people not far away, and couldn't help but feel a little weird. "Could it be that Tang Zimo's wife, Lu Yun, is no longer alive? Otherwise, a family with a high-level spiritual powerhouse would not be forced to this point by the Yong family, without even the slightest ability to fight back, right?" Su Han calculated that if Lu Yun was still in the Lu family now, she would be an ancestor-level figure. At the moment, Su Han's soul power sent a message to Murong Sang: "Ask this Lu family warrior if there is a person named Lu Yun in the Lu family." When Murong Sang heard Su Han's order, he naturally did not dare to neglect it. At that moment, he asked the Lu family warrior: "Senior, I want to ask you about someone, Lu Yun" "Lu Yun?" The face of the Lu family warrior suddenly changed, "Little brother, let's go quickly! Don't let anyone know that you have asked about Lu Yun, otherwise, the consequences will be very serious." Murong Sang was confused: "Senior, why do you say that? Is this Lu Yun a taboo figure in the Lu family?" "It's not a taboo figure. On the contrary, Patriarch Lu Yun has a very high status in the Lu family. It's just" The Lu family warrior sighed softly, "I won't be able to tell you for a while. I don't know how you, a little kid, know about Patriarch Lu Yun, but in this Lu family, you are the most important person." It¡¯s best not to mention Patriarch Lu Yun¡¯s name.¡± "Besides, there is no point in asking about Patriarch Lu Yun now. The Lu family is about to perish. Alas" The Lu family warrior shook his head and walked away with a desolate look on his face. "Hey, senior, wait a minute" Murong Sang still wanted to ask. Suddenly, a cold shout sounded in the void: "What's going on? Didn't all the top brass of the Lu family come to the Yong family to die on their own before noon? Why are you still dawdling?" When everyone in the Lu family heard this voice, they all raised their heads in panic and looked in the direction of the voice. I saw a figure rushing out of the void, but it was a strong man in the spiritual realm. His face was cold and he said calmly: "Now all the senior officials of the Lu family, gather together and follow me." This sound was like a death knell, hitting the hearts of everyone in the Lu family, making their faces turn pale. An old man said with a trembling voice: "Sir, can you please extend your grace for a while?" "Grace? I have agreed to let you ordinary people live, what else do you want? Are you satisfied if everyone is executed?" The spiritual master in the void said calmly. When everyone in the Lu family heard this, their faces were filled with despair. "Senior, is this the second young master of the Yong family?" Murong Sang asked quietly. "How can it be?" The Lu family warrior shook his head and said, "This person is just a follower of the second master of the Yong family. His name is Wang Tong. He is cold and murderous by nature. Little brother, you'd better leave here quickly to avoid being innocently implicated." "But¡­¡­" Murong Sang wanted to say something else. At this moment, a silver-haired old man walked out of the Lu family's mansion. The old man, with his back straight and his eyes piercing, stared at Wang Tong in the void, and said calmly: "I, Lu Zhengxin, the head of the Lu family, volunteered to die in place of the rest of the Lu family. Please let the Yong family let go of all the other members of the Lu family." Man, even if I become a ghost, I will still be grateful to the Yong family for their kindness." As soon as these words came out, the Lu family warriors suddenly became confused. "Clan leader, you absolutely must not do this." "Clan leader, you must not die. Once you die, the rest of us will have no backbone." The head of the Lu family shouted: "If you still have me as the clan leader in your eyes, shut up!" "grandfather!" A light green figure rushed out from the gate of the Lu family, grabbed the sleeve of the head of the Lu family, and cried: "Grandpa, you can't die. If you die, what will Ziwei do?" "Ziwei." The head of the Lu family suddenly softened his expression, stretched out his hand to gently caress the girl in green's head, and sighed: "Ziwei, grandpa did this for the entire Lu family and for you. You will understand grandpa in the future. " As he said that, the head of the Lu family changed his expression and shouted: "Pull Ziwei away." Immediately, several Lu family warriors came forward and pulled the girl in green away from the head of the Lu family with a sigh. "Grandpa, don't die, please." The girl in green struggled desperately, revealing a pair of eyes that were red and swollen from crying. When Murong Sang saw this scene, he couldn't help it anymore and shouted: "That man named Wang Tong, how can he pretend to be a tiger here? A lackey of the second son of the Yong family dares to show off his power here! Is it true that all fourth-level families are all here? This kind of thing, what is the need for such a family to exist!" As soon as these words came out, Wang Tong frowned and his face became even colder. "Who are you?" Wang Tong asked coldly. "Young master, I won't change my name in office, and I won't change my surname in office. My nickname will be Murong Sang!" Murong Sang was not afraid and shouted loudly, "Aren't you Yong family very awesome? Come and kill me if you have the guts! Ifuck you!" Murong Sang was startled. It turned out that Wang Tong casually fired a burst of spiritual power, which happened to pass by Murong Sang's neck. This was because Murong Sang reacted extremely sensitively and dodged for a moment. Otherwise, this spiritual power might have penetrated Murong Sang's throat directly. Murong Sang was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat. He didn't dare to stretch his arms anymore. He shrunk his neck and his figure was like an extremely flexible loach, scurrying around on the ground. Wang Tong fired dozens of spiritual powers in succession, but none of the attacks could hit Murong Sang. Not only because Murong Sang moved quickly, but also because Murong Sang seemed to have a unique talent in escaping. Every time, he was able to avoid Wang Tong's fatal attack with great difficulty. The surrounding Lu family warriors were already stunned at this moment, looking at Murong Sang with their eyes widened. " However, Murong Sang's hiding here and there consumes a lot of energy and cannot last long. Moreover, his clothes had been cut open by spiritual power ripples, making him look extremely embarrassed. Su Han hid in the dark and saw that Murong Sang was gradually losing his strength under Wang Tong's attack, so he immediately wanted to take action to save Murong Sang. But then I thought about it, the news that I made a huge fortune yesterday at Gambling Stone Square has probably been spread in Yunzhong City by now. Although these aristocratic families may not know about this matter, if they show up rashly and be seen by interested people, it may bring risks to themselves. "If you don't show up, is there any way to save Murong Sang and prevent the Lu family from being destroyed?" Su Han had an idea almost instantly. At the moment, Su Han sent a message to Murong Sang: "Murong, tell Wang Tong to stop and say that you have something to say." Murong Sang was in a panic under Wang Tong's attack. When he heard Su Han's message, he immediately shouted: "Stop, stop, stop, I have something to say!" "Have something to say?" Wang Tong sneered and stopped attacking. A pair of eyes looked at Murong Sang, but they wanted to see what this stupid young man had to say. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute, finish what you have to say quickly!¡± Wang Tong shouted. Murong Sang panted heavily, his eyes darting around, but he shouted: "Master, I was frightened. I can't think of what to say at the moment. Please wait for a while while I collect my thoughts!" When Wang Tong heard this, his face darkened: "Boy, don't play tricks, otherwise you will die even more miserably!" Murong Sang shouted: "What tricks can I play? If you don't believe it, forget it. Don't regret it later!" ¡°That¡¯s all, I¡¯ll give you half a stick of incense time!¡± Wang Tong¡¯s face turned darker. Murong Sang secretly breathed a sigh of relief and looked secretly at Su Han who was hiding in the dark. Su Han praised Murong Sang's wit in his heart and sent a message to Murong Sang: "Tell this Wang Tong that only you can cure the injury of the Yong family head. But the prerequisite is that they must let Lu go." Home." Murong Sang was stunned when he heard this: "But young master, I don't know how to treat it?" "Stop talking nonsense, just say what you are told." Su Han shouted in Murong Sang¡¯s sea of ??consciousness. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 357: Making amends You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Murong Sang was agitated, knowing that he could not disobey the young master's order, so he could only bite the bullet and shouted: "That surnamed Wang, don't use your cultivation level to suppress me! My cultivation level is low. Yes, but if you kill me today, your entire Yong family will regret it for the rest of their lives!" "Oh! How will the Yong family regret it?" Wang Tong sneered. Murong Sang took a deep breath and said word by word: "Because only I can treat the injury of the head of the Yong family." As soon as these words came out, there was silence all around. Those Lu family warriors all thought they had heard wrongly. ??????? Such a half-grown boy said that he could heal the injuries of the head of the Yong family? ¡°So many famous alchemists and great alchemists could not cure the injury, and after the great alchemist of the Lu family went to treat it, the injury became even more serious. For a moment, all suspicious eyes turned towards Murong Sang. Murong Sang was actually beating a drum in his heart. He was restless and anxious, and his calves were almost trembling to the point of cramping. He couldn¡¯t figure it out at all, why did the young master let himself say that? Healing the head of the Yong family? It can't be that simple. If the head of the Yong family is really so easy to cure, how come all the great alchemists in Yunzhong City are helpless? Not to mention, Murong Sang is completely ignorant about elixirs. Murong Sang kept encouraging himself in his heart: "I must do what the young master asked me to do well. The young master will not harm me" "That's right, I am the only one in the whole Yunzhong City who can treat the Yong Family Patriarch's injuries. If it were anyone else, they wouldn't be able to do this. If you kill me, or kill anyone in the Lu Family, you Yong Family Patriarch, Just wait until you die from serious injuries!" Murong Sang took a deep breath and said all the lines he had prepared. Wang Tong was stunned for a moment, then sneered: "Young man, is this your struggle before death?" "You don't believe it?" Murong Sang's expression changed, "It doesn't matter if you don't believe it, just think that I said it in vain. If you want to kill me, just kill him!" ¡°As he said this, Murong Sang closed his eyes and looked like he was ready to kill you. This is actually a trick to attack people's hearts. Murong Sang has been around in the market for a long time, so he still knows some evil ways. He knew that the more he behaved like this, the less likely Wang Tong would be able to make up his mind to kill him. Sure enough, there was a hint of hesitation deep in Wang Tong's eyes, and his palm stayed in the air, wondering whether he should slap Murong Sang's Tianling Gai. Seeing him like this, Murong Sang became even more jealous and said, "Kill you. If you kill you, you will be the sinner of the entire Yong family. If the second young master of the Yong family knows about it, he will definitely not spare you lightly!" Wang Tong took a deep breath, suddenly made up his mind, and shouted in a low voice: "You are pretending to be a ghost, how can Mr. Wang believe your despicable deception? You can save these nonsense in the underworld!" As he said that, the wind in his palm surged, and he slapped Murong Sang with one palm! "Wait a minute!" Suddenly, a voice sounded, but it was Lu Zhengxin, the head of the Lu family. With a rush of momentum, he slapped Wang Tong towards Murong Sang and caught him with his palm. "What?" Wang Tong said displeased. "Master Wang, can you listen to me say a few words? Just say a few words." The head of the Lu family requested. "Say!" Wang Tong said impatiently. "Master Wang, the reason why our Lu family offended the Yong family is because the great alchemist of our Lu family, Keqing, treated the Yong family's head's injury. Not only did he fail to cure it, but he made it even more serious." The head of the Lu family said. Wang Tong nodded impatiently. This is nonsense. Wang Tong mainly wants to hear what the head of the Lu family can say next. "What if our Lu family can make up for the mistake?" The head of the Lu family took a deep breath and said again. "Making up for one's faults?" Wang Tong frowned and stared coldly at the head of the Lu family. The head of the Lu family said with rapid breathing: "That's right, just to make up for the mistake, if our Lu family still has a Keqing alchemist who can cure the injury of the head of the Yong family, can the Yong family be more generous and let the Lu family survive? " "Alchemist Ke Qing? Where is he?" Wang Tong shouted coldly. "it's him!" The head of the Lu family pointed to Murong Sang next to him. Hearing this, Murong Sang was so frightened that he almost jumped up. His eyes rolled around and he looked at the head of the Lu family in surprise.  But the head of the Lu family couldn't care about that much anymore and said in one breath: "Master Wang, don't worry about whether this young man is really our Keqing Alchemist. In short, our Lu family will hire him as the Keqing Alchemist now. If he It can really cure the injury of the head of the Yong family, I just hope that the Yong family can be accommodating to the Lu family and stop pursuing the Lu family's fault." Wang Tong sneered: "Chief Lu, are you joking with Mr. Wang? Yesterday, a guest from the Lu family, the great alchemist, came to the Yong family to treat his injuries, which already caused such serious consequences. Now you actually told Mr. Wang that you are still coming. the second?" "Clan Chief Lu, do you think Mr. Wang is easy to fool, or do you think the Yong family is easy to fool? Do you think that after what happened yesterday, the Yong family will still let the guest alchemist of the Lu family come in?" What Wang Tong said is indeed the truth. After what happened yesterday, if the Yong family still allows people from the Lu family to come in, then there is something wrong. The head of the Lu family was unwilling to give up: "Master Wang, I, Lu Zhengxin, am willing to use the head on my neck as a guarantee. If this young man cannot cure the injury of the head of the Yong family, just use my head on my neck to make amends." Wang Tong said calmly: "Chief Lu, how much do you think the head on your neck is worth? Wang came here today just to get the head on your neck. Even if this kid didn't come out to cause trouble, the head on your neck would still be worth. It has already been booked by the Yong family." "Grandpa" The girl in green, Lu Ziwei, just cried. The head of the Lu family took a deep breath, suddenly turned his head and asked Murong Sang: "Little brother, how confident are you in curing the head of the Yong family?" "Huh?" Murong Sang was already feeling guilty, but when he asked him this question, he became even more flustered. Su Han sent a message to Murong Sang: "I'm 70-80% sure." "I'm 70-80% sure." Murong Sang calmed down and repeated what Su Han said. "I'm 70-80% sure, okay, okay" The head of the Lu family closed his eyes, thought for a moment, suddenly opened them, and said decisively: "I will use the lives of everyone in the Lu family as a guarantee. If this young man cannot cure the injury of the head of the Yong family, everyone in the Lu family will commit suicide to apologize!" As soon as these words came out, the Lu family warriors immediately became excited. "Clan leader, thisthis is absolutely impossible!" "How can such a half-grown boy know any alchemy and medical skills?" "Stop yelling, the patriarch must have his reasons for making such a decision." "I support the clan leader's decision. Anyway, our senior members of the Lu family will be executed and the others will be exiled. How is this outcome different from the genocide? It's better to let go and take a chance. If a dead horse becomes a living horse, there may be a glimmer of hope. Woolen cloth?" "alright!" The head of the Lu family shouted, "If you still trust me as the patriarch, let me be the master for you for once. Our Lu family cannot withstand more divisions and storms now. Everyone will be prosperous, and everyone will suffer." "Okay, we support the clan leader's decision." The warriors of the Lu family all have the consciousness of breaking the cauldron and sinking the boat. Murong Sang was so nervous that his palms were sweating. It was the first time that he was looked at by so many people at the same time. This is the first time that so many people trust me. It can be said that the lives of hundreds of people in the Lu family now depend on him. Murong Sang understood that these Lu family warriors may not completely trust him, but may just have an attitude of treating a dead horse as a living horse doctor. However, even so, Murong Sang also felt his own importance. Especially, seeing the girl in green, Lu Ziwei, clinging to the head of the Lu family, sobbing constantly. An unprecedented sense of responsibility arose in Murong Sang's heart. Wang Tong frowned. He did not expect that the head of the Lu family would actually use the lives of all the clan members as a guarantee. Such a major matter was not something that he, a follower of the Second Young Master, could decide. "I will report this matter to the Second Young Master when I go back, and then I will reply to you. Before that, everyone in the Lu family is not allowed to leave the house, and every one found will be killed." Wang Tong shouted coldly, then turned around and flew away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 358: Examination Questions for the Alchemy Competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Murong Sang breathed a sigh of relief. From just now to now, he had been covered in cold sweat and was breathless due to Wang Tong's momentum. It wasn't until Wang Tong left that he felt a little better. Murong Sang thought to himself: "If it were the young master, he would definitely be able to laugh freely and not have stage fright. I have to learn from the young master, and there are still many areas I need to hone." The Lu family warriors flocked to Murong Sang: "Little brother." "I dare to ask my little brother Gao, where did he learn from you?" A Lu family warrior asked impatiently. "Haha, I'm Murong Sang, as for my disciples" Murong Sang told the truth, "Young man has no family or sect, and has never been a disciple." The Lu family warriors originally held on to a glimmer of hope, wondering whether this young man who suddenly appeared without any profound strength but dared to speak arrogant words really had some background, and was even a disciple of the hidden sect. However, when they heard Murong Sang say this, they were all stunned as if they were struck by five thunders. "how so?" "It's just nonsense, it's just nonsense!" "It's unbelievable that we actually bet all our wealth and lives on a kid who talks nonsense." "It's over now, the Lu family is completely over." Murong Sang's face turned red and he argued: "It's true that I have no family or sect, but I don't look down on others like you." "Youyou still dare to say that we look down on people?" A group of Lu family warriors were so angry that they almost fell over. They pointed at Murong Sang's nose and shouted, "Since you don't have the ability to heal the head of the Yong family, don't talk nonsense here and harm others. Now, all of us will save our lives. It will all be destroyed in your hands." Murong Sang was extremely aggrieved. I told him that I had no sect, but I didn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t have the ability to heal. However, Murong Sang was actually beating the drum in his heart. Since just now, he has not received the next instruction from the young master, and he has no idea what the young master is planning in his heart. However, Murong Sang knew that the young master would not harm others for no reason, let alone Murong Sang. that's enough. The head of the Lu family came over with his granddaughter Lu Ziwei, looked Murong Sang up and down, sighed and said, "Young man, you have really caused trouble to the Lu family!" Murong Sang hurriedly said: "Clan Chief Lu, we all have no grievances, how could I harm you for no reason?" "Okay, it's inconvenient to talk here. Let's go in first Little brother, please come in, this way." The head of the Lu family greeted Murong Sang into the Lu family mansion. "Young Master" Murong Sang was secretly anxious. Now that he had entered the Lu family's mansion, he had no idea what to say and what to do. At this moment, Su Han's voice rang out in Murong Sang's sea of ??consciousness: "Just say that you have a follower and you want to bring him in with you." Murong Sang hurriedly said: "Clan Chief Lu, I have another follower" "Please come in." The head of the Lu family was upset. How can you care about a follower? Su Han's figure swept out from the hiding place. He had changed into ordinary clothes, suppressed the fluctuations of true energy in his body, and lowered his head. At first glance, he looked no different from an ordinary boy. However, if someone pays attention and observes carefully, they will still find some flaws. But Su Han is not too obsessed with water leakage. Anyway, everyone in the Lu family is just an ant on a hot pot and will not have the time to pay attention to him. However, Lu Ziwei, who was next to the head of the Lu family, was shocked. She covered her red lips and looked at Su Han in disbelief. "This, this is not what happened when we entered the city yesterday" Lu Ziwei¡¯s face was full of doubts, and she obviously couldn¡¯t understand. When Su Han entered the city yesterday, he brought several entourages with him. How could he suddenly become someone else¡¯s entourage today? Su Han smiled, raised his index finger, and made a hissing gesture. Lu Ziwei's face turned red all of a sudden, she lowered her head, not daring to look at Su Han again, turned around and jogged a few steps, following behind the head of the Lu family. Everyone entered the Lu family mansion. The head of the Lu family personally poured a cup of tea for Murong Sang and then said: "Little brother, there is still room for salvation. If you really can't be cured, leave now. Wait for Na Yong If the family members come over, the worst case scenario is to tell them that we can¡¯t cure him.¡± Murong Sang smiled bitterly and said, "Clan Chief Lu,?You don¡¯t trust me that much? " A grumpy Lu family warrior yelled: "You talk big words, how can anyone believe you? Are you an alchemist? Do you have any attainments in soul power? Have you ever treated anyone?" A series of questions directly stunned Murong Sang. "Cold sweat broke out on Murong Sang's forehead. Just when he didn't know what to do, Su Han's voice suddenly sounded in the sea of ????consciousness and he said a few words. Murong Sang was overjoyed after listening to Su Han's words carefully. At the moment, Murong Sang grinned and spoke with full confidence: "If you have any doubts about my knowledge of elixirs, you can come and take a test." "Take the test? How to take the test?" A Lu family warrior asked. "You can ask any pill question you can think of. If I can't answer it, even if I'm lying, I will go to the Yong family to take the blame myself, and I will definitely not implicate you." Murong Sang smiled. "Any elixir questions? This is too much!" Everyone in the Lu family shook their heads, and in their hearts they believed that Murong Sang was a liar who talked nonsense. We can't blame them for thinking this way. In fact, Murong Sang doesn't have the temperament of an alchemist at all. Alchemists practice soul power and need to meditate frequently, so most alchemists have an ethereal temperament, but this kind of temperament does not exist in Murong Sang. But there is not a trace of it visible on the body. ¡°Moreover, alchemists have a very high status in the minds of ordinary people, so many alchemists are very arrogant. But this kind of arrogance cannot be found in Murong Sang either. No matter how you look at it, Murong Sang is an ordinary half-year-old boy, and the word "alchemist" is not even close to him. Therefore, it is natural for everyone to think that he is a liar. A Lu family martial artist took out a test paper and handed it to Murong Sang: "Just in time, I have here a copy of the written test questions from last year's Yunzhong City Alchemy Competition. If you are so confident in yourself, please explain them." Murong Sang took the test paper, glanced at it, and almost fainted. He obviously knew every word on it, but he couldn't understand the combination. "Young Master, Young Master, you must be able to do this question!" Murong Sang secretly prayed in his heart that if Su Han couldn't do this question, then he would really be doomed. "How? Do you know it or not?" The Lu family warrior who took out the test questions sneered. At this moment, Su Han's voice sounded again in Murong Sang's sea of ??consciousness. "The answer to the first question is to remove the ice-leaf grass in the ingredients and replace it with silver-leaf grass. Because the ingredients of the ice-leaf grass conflict with the main ingredient of this recipe, the green rhinoceros fruit, there will naturally be inaccuracies. The situation of Ningdan." Murong Sang was stunned. What was the young master talking about? He seems very profound, but the young master is less than two years older than me, how can he know so much? "The answer to the first question is to remove the ice grass from the material" Murong Sang quickly repeated Su Han¡¯s words exactly as they were said. As Murong Sang¡¯s words rang out, the entire Lu family hall suddenly became silent. "Is his answer correct?" Someone immediately asked the warrior who asked the question. The warrior opened his mouth with a look of disbelief on his face. He didn't react until someone else pushed him hard. "Correct, completely correct, exactly the same as the standard answer" The warrior was so surprised that he opened his mouth from ear to ear, as if he had seen the weirdest thing in the world. You can¡¯t blame him for being so shocked. He was really impressed by this question. In last year¡¯s Alchemy Competition in Yunzhong City, the first question of this exam stumped many people. Among the contestants at that time, there were many great alchemists of the Ten Seals, many of whom were famous, but many of them failed on this question. Because the prescriptions and materials involved in this question are not very high-level, but they are very partial. "Those questions that the white-haired great alchemist got wrong, but this half-grown boy was able to answer them?" This is simply unbelievable. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 359 Diagnosis from the air You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Murong Sang also couldn't recover. As soon as he said this answer, he felt everyone's eyes suddenly focused on him, with surprise, suspicion, shock Even the head of the Lu family looked at Murong Sang and his eyes changed instantly. That feeling is as if there is some magic power in oneself that can affect other people's emotions. That feeling was something Murong Sang had never experienced before. However, Murong Sang also knew that this feeling was brought to him by Su Han. "What is the background of the young master? A casual show of his hand can shock everyone in the Lu family. Could it be that the young master is from a fourth-level aristocratic family? Or is he a disciple of a hidden sect?" Murong Sang thought about it over and over, but felt that Su Han was not similar to either of them. Could it be that in this world, there are existences more powerful than the fourth-level aristocratic families and hidden sects? Suddenly, Murong Sang¡¯s head was simply not enough. Suddenly, Murong Sang found that the scene was completely silent, and everyone's eyes were fixed on him. Murong Sang immediately gave a pretentious cough, looked at the warrior who asked the question, and said calmly: "Do you still need to continue taking the test?" "No, no, no." The warrior who asked the question said quickly. The head of the Lu family also said: "This question is enough to prove that Mr. Murong has attainments in alchemy. There is no need to continue taking the exam. Mr. Murong, I was arrogant just now and was short-sighted. I am here to apologize to Mr. Murong." Murong Sang noticed that the head of the Lu family had even changed his title, which showed how much the question had shocked him. "No, no, Patriarch Lu is too polite." Murong Sang also knew that it was no wonder because he was so unlike an alchemist. If it weren't for the young master's guidance behind his back, I wouldn't even be able to understand the question. The head of the Lu family said, "I'm so sorry. Mr. Murong originally wanted to help our Lu family, but we doubted this or that. Now that I think about it, I feel very sorry." With that said, the head of the Lu family stood up and wanted to apologize to Murong Sang. Murong Sang stopped him quickly: "If Patriarch Lu is really sorry, please do me a favor. I want to find Patriarch Lu Yun of your Lu family. I wonder if she is here now?" "Ancestor Lu Yun?" The head of the Lu family was stunned, and his expression became strange, "Mr. Murong, look for her" "Is she no longer alive?" Murong Sang asked. In fact, Murong Sang has no idea who Lu Yun is. He was just following Su Han's message and asking questions. Seeing that Su Han seemed to be very concerned about ancestor Lu Yun, but the Lu family members all looked strange when they heard her name, Murong Sang was also curious. ¡°Who is this Patriarch Lu Yun? Speaking of Ancestor Lu Yun, the atmosphere in the Lu family suddenly became heavy. The head of the Lu family smiled bitterly and said: "No, ancestor Lu Yun is only about 130 years old this year, and she is still alive. However, she is no longer in the Lu family." "Then where is she?" Murong Sang asked. The head of the Lu family sighed: "Oh! It's really hard to talk about this matter. Thirty years ago, ancestor Lu Yun had a conflict with another ancestor of the Lu family, and it turned into a life-and-death duel. The fight was so intense that both sides were injured. Both suffered serious internal injuries, their strength plummeted, and they almost both died. Since then, the two ancestors have moved out of the Lu family to recover from their injuries. If I remember correctly, ancestor Lu Yun, it should be At Qiyun Mountain near Yunzhong City." "I see." Su Han secretly thought, now he finally understood why the Lu family looked weird when they mentioned Lu Yun. Two ancestors of the same family fought, and both of them were injured. They both almost died. This is absolutely ridiculous. " Moreover, this is also a heavy blow to the family's strength. No wonder the Lu family has now become a second-class family. If Lu Yun hadn't been injured and her strength had plummeted, the Lu family would definitely have been able to join the ranks of the fourth-level aristocratic families, and they wouldn't have been forced to this point by the Yong family. Su Han also roughly understood the family classification system. To put it bluntly, the Nalan Family and Su Family in Tianhe County were the lowest first-class families among the families. The Lu family is a second-level aristocratic family. In terms of strength, it is much stronger than the first-level aristocratic family, but it is far behind compared with the fourth-level aristocratic family, the Yong family. Su Han thought for a while, then sent a message to Murong Sang and said a few words. Murong Sang then asked: "Chief Lu, what about Qi Yun?"?How should I go? " "Master Murong wants to find Ancestor Lu Yun? There is a mountain-protecting formation in Qiyun Mountain, and I need to work together with the seven elders of the Lu family to unlock the formation. However, now the Yong family strictly prohibits all of us in the Lu family from going out. It's really I can¡¯t help you, Master, at the moment.¡± The head of the Lu family said. Murong Sang accepted Su Han's instructions and said with a smile: "In that case, I will help Patriarch Lu handle the Yong family's affairs, and Patriarch Lu will take me to see Patriarch Lu Yun, and we will be even, how about that?" "Of course, of course!" When the head of the Lu family heard this, he was immediately overjoyed. At this moment, someone came outside the door to report that someone from the Yong family was here. When the head of the Lu family heard this, he quickly took all the senior elders in the clan and went out to greet him. Su Han winked at Murong Sang, and the two of them walked out of the door. The person coming from the Yong family is still Wang Tong just now. "Master Wang, what do you think of the proposal of our Lu family to make up for our mistakes?" The head of the Lu family asked nervously. Wang Tong shook his head and said coldly: "You don't need to go for treatment." "ah?" When the head of the Lu family heard this, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning, and his face turned pale. "what happened?" "Does the second young master of the Yong family disagree?" The Lu family warriors asked questions one after another. Wang Tong said calmly: "Don't panic, I haven't finished speaking yet. The second young master doesn't agree with your alchemist going into the house for treatment because he doesn't trust your Lu family's alchemist and is worried that problems will happen again like last time." "However, the second young master said that you can let me describe the injury of the family leader. Your alchemist will give you a diagnostic plan according to the description. The Yong family will decide whether to use your diagnostic plan based on the situation. If the plan is useful, they will naturally let you go. One horse from the Lu family.¡± Wang Tong said again. "This the second young master means that we want our guest alchemist to perform medical treatment from a distance?" The head of the Lu family asked with a frown. "How can this be done?" ¡°It¡¯s basically forcing people to do something difficult.¡± "Those great alchemists who have been famous for a long time can't cure her in person, but our alchemist has to diagnose and treat her in the distance. What's the point? How can this be cured?" The Lu family warriors protested one after another. Wang Tong said calmly: "This is the bottom line for my second son. If your Lu family doesn't agree, then there is no need to mention it again." "Mr. Murong, look" The head of the Lu family looked at Murong Sang hesitantly. Murong Sang smiled and said, "In this case, even if your Yong family head's injury improves, if you don't tell us, won't we never know?" Wang Tong said dissatisfied: "The Yong family is a fourth-level aristocratic family. The family is so powerful. How could they do such a shameless thing? Don't worry, if it can be cured, not only will everyone in the Lu family be spared, but the medical expenses will also be the same." You will not be short of points." Murong Sang smiled calmly, stood up and walked a few steps towards Wang Tong, sniffed, and suddenly said: "Did your family master use laurel and benzoin? Because after your family master was injured in an assassination, his wounds were sore every night. The ulcers and pus are leaking, the pain is unbearable, and it is difficult to sleep, so you use this fragrance to help you sleep?" "how do you know?" Wang Tong was suddenly surprised. This laurel benzoin is colorless and odorless, how could it be recognized? Murong Sang smiled and said: "Although bay benzoin is colorless and odorless, when it touches silver grass, it will produce a faint special smell. People who have never smelled this smell will find it difficult to detect it. I guess you Yong There should be a few pots of Silver Light Grass in the master¡¯s room!¡± "Furthermore, have you been in and out of the head of the Yong family's room frequently in recent times, so is that why your body is contaminated with this smell?" Murong Sang finished speaking in one breath, leaving Wang Tong speechless for a moment. Because everything Murong Sang said was true, it was as if he had seen it with his own eyes. Seeing that Wang Tong was speechless, Murong Sang couldn't help but feel excited in his heart. These words were naturally taught to him by Su Han. Murong Sang also found it amazing. The young master had never been to the Yong family, so how could he know this? Su Han's mystery and power were magnified again and again in Murong Sang's heart, almost reaching the point where the mountains stood tall. At this moment, Su Han sent another message to give Murong Sang some instructions. After Murong Sang heard this, he smiled at Wang Tong and said, "Wang, your Yong family head's injuries, are there always patches of blisters around the wounds, like a toad's skin, and they never heal? Do you get chills all over your body every night at midnight, making it difficult to fall asleep?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)There are always patches of blisters on the abdomen, like a toad's skin, and they never heal? Do you get chills all over your body every night at midnight, making it difficult to fall asleep? "(Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 360: Severe Blackmail You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wang Tong was completely speechless at this moment. He could never figure out how a teenager like Murong Sang could have such magical abilities. He hadn't even begun to describe the injuries of the head of the Yong family. How could Murong Sang guess the injuries of the head of the Yong family? "Don't be too surprised. It's easy to guess, because you not only have the smell of Luna benzoin, but also the smell of sea kapok. As far as I know, sea kapok is generally used to prepare the antidote for the strange poison of Tianchan. .Who would use the antidote to the Heavenly Toad's strange poison? Of course, it would be the person who has been poisoned by the Heavenly Toad's strange poison." Murong Sang spoke eloquently, "I guess the injuries on the head of the Yong family should be very similar to the symptoms of the strange poison of the Heavenly Toad, so many alchemists who came to diagnose him thought that he was suffering from the strange poison of the Heavenly Toad. Therefore, these alchemists used sea kapok to prepare antidotes for him.¡± "But it is a pity that you, the head of the Yong family, are not actually poisoned by the strange poison of the toad. Because the two elixirs of bay benzoin and silver light grass have a strong stimulating effect on the strange poison of the toad. When the three of them come together, It will produce a strong chemical reaction, amplifying the toxicity of the Heavenly Toad's strange poison several times. If the head of the Yong family was really poisoned by the Heavenly Toad's strange poison, he should have died violently long ago, and he would not be able to survive until today. " Murong Sang finished speaking in one breath, and the entire Lu family hall was silent. Wang Tong was so surprised that he was speechless. And the head of the Lu family was even more flushed, and his chest was rising and falling violently, showing his extreme excitement. He couldn't help but be excited. Murong Sang's performance was so flawless that he was almost like the savior of the Lu family. When everyone in the Lu family was desperate, such a magical young man suddenly descended from the sky. Could it be that there is really a god protecting the Lu family? For a time, all the Lu family warriors looked at Murong Sang, their eyes full of hope and expectation. Only Lu Ziwei, who was nestling next to the head of the Lu family, kept staring at Su Han behind Murong Sang, looking at her with a bit of doubt, curiosity, and confusion in her eyes. Suddenly, someone spoke up, breaking the silence. "Young man, please tell me, what is the injury on my body, and how should it be cured?" The person who broke the silence was a cloaked follower behind Wang Tong. As the attendant spoke, he walked forward, passed Wang Tong, stood in front of Murong Sang, and lifted the cloak from his head. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outline is an old man, not very tall, and not very burly in body. But just by standing there, the aura naturally spreads out, giving people an oppressive feeling of controlling the world. It was as if this old man could decide the life or death of everyone present with just one word. ?Obviously, this is the bearing of a superior person. Although this old man is wearing the clothes of an entourage, he is obviously the kind of person who is used to keeping his word. The temperament of a superior person is almost engraved in his bones. ? Judging from his cultivation, he turned out to be at the middle level of the spiritual realm, which is between the fourth and sixth levels of the spiritual realm. It is usually called the earth spirit realm. And the other people present are either at the peak of the True Martial Realm or at the Small Spirit Realm, that is, from the first to the third level of the Spiritual Realm. There is no comparison between the small spirit realm and the earth spirit realm. It can be said that they are one heaven and one earth. It can be said that this old man alone can kill everyone present dozens of times in a blink of an eye. However, the old man's Qi seems to be a bit stagnant and weak at the moment, and is obviously not at the peak of the Earth Spirit Realm powerhouse. ¡°Moreover, there were large fiery red blisters on his face and neck, which looked very scary at first glance. "Thisthis is the head of the Yong family!" "The head of the Yong family actually came here in person. Am I not dreaming?" "It's incredible, such a strong aura. This is the first time in my life that I have seen such a big shot." Everyone in the Lu family took a breath of cold air and were extremely surprised. The head of the Lu family was even more shocked and speechless. He did not expect that the head of the Yong family would come in person. It seems that the injury of the head of the Yong family is indeed serious enough that there is no need to delay. Even Su Han was a little surprised, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at the head of the Yong family calmly. Looking at his appearance, the head of the Yong family really doesn¡¯t look like someone with a very domineering style. Could it be that the outside world's claim that the Yong family's style is very domineering is just a rumor? As soon as the head of the Yong family appeared in person, Murong Sang's back suddenly turned.Suddenly he was covered in cold sweat. He didn't expect this at all. ¡°Head of the Yong family, what is that concept? For a young man like him, the head of a fourth-level aristocratic family is basically like a commoner meeting the king. "I want to learn from the young master, and I must never embarrass the young master!" Murong Sang tried his best to suppress his nervousness, took a deep breath, and calmed himself down. "The head of the Yong family is here. It stands to reason that I should be deeply honored. However, this treatment requires a lot of mental energy, so we won't beat around the bush. The medical expenses are not cheap." Murong Sang smiled. "Diagnosis and treatment fees? You can pay for it, but the Yong family has nothing else, and they can still afford it." The head of the Yong family said. "Haha, I'm not short of money. The main thing is to see if there is anything I'm interested in in the Yong family." Murong Sang's tone was a bit careless, as if the appearance of the head of the Yong family did not attract enough attention from him. Needless to say, his behavior was naturally inspired by Su Han. "Young man." The head of the Yong family's face darkened, "What you are doing is not very pleasant." Murong Sang smiled and said, "The Yong family can't be so stingy, right?" "It's not that you are stingy, it's that you have difficulty convincing me. Whether you can cure my injuries is still unknown. Everything has not been determined yet, but you opened your mouth to negotiate terms with me, which makes it difficult for people to believe your sincerity." The head of the Yong family said. Murong Sang shook his head and said: "I have said so much just now. If you still don't believe in my diagnosis and treatment ability, then you can only say that there is no fate between me and the head of the Yong family, and there is no need for me to treat this injury. ¡± ¡°Young man, are you blackmailing me?¡± The head of the Yong family¡¯s voice deepened. The head of the Yong family has been in Yunzhong City for so many years, and no one has ever dared to threaten him. Unexpectedly, today's record was broken by an ordinary young man. "Haha, my lord, please take your time and think about it. Anyway, I have already determined the reason why your serious injury will not heal. It depends on whether you are willing to recover quickly, my lord." Murong Sang said with a smile. This is also Su Han's strategy. He pretended not to be in a hurry, but the head of the Yong family had to be anxious, because the injuries on the head of the Yong family were getting worse day by day, and it could not be delayed for a few days. In this way, Su Han's side will naturally have the advantage. Especially after hearing that the cause of the serious injury has been determined and that it will be cured immediately, this is an irresistible temptation for the head of the Yong family. After all, apart from the unbearable pain, no one wants to have a head full of blisters all the time. Now that there is hope of recovery, the sooner the better. The head of the Yong family¡¯s expression changed, he hesitated for a moment, and finally sighed heavily. "That's all, that's all. Today's young people are really not afraid of tigers like newborn calves. It's also my fault that I've been seriously injured and haven't healed, giving you the opportunity to rip you off." The head of the Yong family sighed, with a bit of unwillingness in his tone. He obviously felt that he had been blackmailed by the young man in front of him. However, Su Han didn't care what the head of the Yong family thought. He was more concerned about how he could take advantage of this opportunity to blackmail the Yong family. "Does the master of the family agree?" Murong Sang said with a smile. The head of the Yong family nodded and said: "Yes, you can make your request. The Yong family still has some financial resources. Whether it is spiritual-level elixirs or other cultivation materials, I believe the Yong family can provide them for you." This head of the Yong family is really a character. Although he knew that he was blackmailed by Murong Sang, his face did not show the slightest trace of heartache. This alone was enough to make Su Han look at him with admiration. Murong Sang pretended to think for a while, but he was actually listening to Su Han's instructions, and then said: "Then six spiritual-level elixirs, plus 100,000 low-grade Yuan stones." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 361: Alchemist Killer You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What, six spiritual-level elixirs?" "One hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones?" When the head of the Yong family heard Murong Sang¡¯s offer, he almost jumped up on the spot. No matter how scheming he is, he can't calm down at all when he hears this price. Six spiritual-level elixirs, what is that concept? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Even if all the family property is sold and sold, they may not be able to get three spiritual-level elixirs together. Although the Yong family is a fourth-level aristocratic family and is many times stronger than the Lu family, they still can't resist blackmail from such a lewd person. There are also those one hundred thousand low-grade Yuan Stones. Although one hundred thousand low-grade Yuan Stones are nothing compared to six spiritual-level elixirs, in fact one hundred thousand is not a small number. Even if the Yong family has a great business, these one hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones are not just free money. Murong Sang smiled and said, "That's not nice to say. These six spiritual-level elixirs and one hundred thousand low-grade yuan stones are really not expensive to buy the life of the head of the Yong family. If it's less, I'm sorry that I'm not interested, because it's Diagnosis and treatment methods are extremely time-consuming.¡± "Two spiritual-level elixirs and 40,000 lower-grade Yuan stones." The head of the Yong family began to counter-offer. It wasn't that he didn't want to live, but that Murong Sang's price was too expensive. Even if the Yong family, a fourth-level family, had to offer six spiritual-level elixirs and 100,000 low-grade Yuan stones, It was also quite difficult. "Not interested." Murong Sang smiled. "Four spiritual-level elixirs, sixty thousand low-grade Yuan stones!" The head of the Yong family increased the amount again. Murong Sang still shook his head, "Not interested." The head of the Yong family¡¯s face was twitching. Who is this person? Will he die if he is treated? Six spiritual-level elixirs and 100,000 low-grade Yuan stones, even if the Yong family took out so many at once, it would seriously damage their vitality. "Then tell me, what is the solution to my injury? If you can convince me, it wouldn't be a bad idea to give you these things." The head of the Yong family finally made up his mind. After listening to Su Han's instructions, Murong Sang smiled and said: "Actually, it's easy to understand. The problem still lies in the pots of Silver Light Grass raised in your room, Master. What you were infected with was not the strange poison of the Heavenly Toad, but It is a miasma poison that is very similar to the strange poison of the Tian Toad. This poison is extremely yin. When it comes into contact with the silver light grass, which is also yin, the yin will be stimulated exponentially. This is the reason why you wake up every night. It¡¯s the reason why people feel unbearable coldness when they are in the middle of the night.¡± "This miasma is divided into many types, and the one you are suffering from is the more complicated one. To resolve this miasma, it is like sorting out a messy ball of yarn, with so many threads, it is very labor-intensive. . I want you to have six spiritual-level elixirs and 100,000 low-grade Yuan stones, which is already a friendly price." Murong Sang chuckled. His words were what Su Han taught him to say. There were lies within the truth, truth within the lies. Coupled with Murong Sang's smiling face, it was really hard to tell how much he was trying to rip off someone. "make a deal." The head of the Yong family had no choice but to take a gamble. After all, what this young man said was quite reasonable and sounded more reliable. On the other hand, the other great alchemists in Yunzhong City are all useless people who only take money and do no work. Of course, this is just the opinion of the head of the Yong family. No great alchemist would be a waste. The reason why the head of the Yong family couldn't be cured of his injuries was simply because they all mistook the miasma poison for the strange poison of the heavenly toad. That¡¯s all. "Okay, the head of the Yong family is indeed a happy person, so let's start the diagnosis and treatment without further delay. Patriarch Lu, can you lend us a quiet secret room? I need absolute silence and cannot tolerate anyone disturbing me." Murong Sang said to the head of the Lu family. "The secret room, no problem, if you have it, I will take you there." The head of the Lu family wished that the Yong family head's injury could be cured immediately. After hearing what Murong Sang said, he immediately stood up and gave Murong Sang a grateful look. Eyes. The head of the Yong family glanced at the head of the Lu family and sighed: "I really didn't expect that the juniors below would actually turn things like this. Extermination and exile are not my original intention. I hope Chief Lu won't be offended." "Easy to say, easy to say." The head of the Lu family said quickly. He also knew very well that with the current strength of the Lu family, there is really no qualification to argue with the Yong family. Entering the secret room provided by the Lu family, Murong Sang carefully locked the door. In the secret room, only the head of the Yong family and Murong Sang were left. It was at this time that the head of the Yong family noticed that there was someone behind Murong Sang, a young man wearing entourage clothes.   When this young man is hidden aside, he looks inconspicuous at all, and people don't even notice his existence. It wasn¡¯t until the young man stepped forward and took off the attendant hat on his head that the head of the Yong family discovered that this young man¡¯s brows were sharp and angular, his features were straight and handsome, and his whole body naturally exuded a temperament that no one could ignore. That is the temperament of a superior person. He is obviously just a young man who has not reached the spiritual realm, but he has this natural temperament of a superior person. This feeling is simply ridiculous. "Little Lord." Murong Sang quickly bowed respectfully and then stepped aside. He knew that after the young master showed up, nothing would happen to him. "Little Lord?" The head of the Yong family frowned slightly. His first reaction was that this was a child of some fourth-level family, dressed up and out to play. "However, when the head of the Yong family took a closer look, he saw that this young man's face was completely unfamiliar to him. He had never seen it before. If he is a descendant of any fourth-level family in Yunzhong City, I should have seen him more or less. And, the most important thing is that Murong Sang, a follower around this young man, can explain his injuries clearly, far more than those long-famous great alchemists in Yunzhong City. Even the fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City don't have this kind of foundation at all. "My little friend, where are you from? Are you a disciple of the Hidden World Sect?" The head of the Yong family asked tentatively. "It doesn't matter where I come from. If the head of the Yong family wants his injury to get better quickly, just close your eyes and prepare to start treatment." Su Han smiled lightly. His voice is neither urgent nor slow, and naturally reveals a calm demeanor, which can easily make people feel convinced. The head of the Yong family was even more surprised when he heard Su Han speak. In his impression, there had never been any young person who could be so calm in front of him. There is no tension at all because of his identity. This kind of magnanimity can only be possessed by the disciples of the hidden sect. It can be said that he is a disciple of the Hidden World Sect, but in the impression of the head of the Yong family, there is no disciple of the Hidden World Sect whose strength is lower than that of the spiritual realm. For a while, the head of the Yong family was also full of doubts. But after all, he is the head of a fourth-level family, so even if he has doubts in his heart, he will not show them. He nodded, closed his eyes and said, "I'm ready." "good." Su Han didn¡¯t waste any time, it was time for him to contribute. When you take money from others, you naturally have to do things for them. Su Han certainly blackmailed the Yong family severely, but that was also because it took a lot of effort to resolve this kind of miasma. In his previous life, Su Han had solved the ultimate complex version of this miasma poison once, which was very costly. With the strength of his soul power as a master of elixirs, he had to rest for a full month before he recovered. Of course, the power and complexity of the miasma in the previous life were a thousand times more powerful than the current miasma poisoned by the head of the Yong family. However, Su Han's current soul power strength is only at the level of the Eight-Yin Great Alchemist. It will take a lot of effort to cure the miasma in the Yong family's head. The method Su Han chose was to use his soul power to enter the body of the head of the Yong family, like untying threads, to straighten out the myriad strands of miasma one by one, and then force it out of the body. It doesn¡¯t sound complicated, but in practice, if any small step goes wrong, the miasma will become resistant and automatically entangle with each other, becoming more complex and more toxic than before. Therefore, this miasma has another name in the alchemy circle of Su Han's previous life, called "Alchemy Master Killer". No matter how powerful the alchemist is in his soul power, if he is not skilled enough in dealing with the miasma, it will easily get worse. If one of them failed, the patient would be killed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 362 Choosing the elixir You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Only a talented and courageous alchemist like Su Han dared to deal with this miasma with his bare hands. Alchemists who are slightly less confident will choose alchemy formations to assist in treatment, or simply refuse treatment. Therefore, in a sense, this old man Yong was poisoned by the Yin Miasma poison, which can be regarded as a terminal illness in Yunzhong City. Even if someone can identify that the poison is the Yin Miasma poison, it is useless, because Yunzhong City has no There is no alchemist who can deal with the miasma poison. Su Han opened his evil eye and observed the overall situation of the miasma on Mr. Yong's body. With this evil eye, he can save a lot of energy in diagnosing and treating yin miasma. Afterwards, Su Han sat cross-legged and deduced the detoxification process in his mind. This miasma is known as the killer of alchemists, and even Su Han dare not ignore it. Because he now has to deal with the miasma poison with his bare hands, which can be said to be the riskiest way to detoxify. If you are not careful, the toxicity will become more severe and endanger the patient's life. Seeing Su Han behave like this, Mr. Yong gained even more trust. After a moment, Su Han opened his eyes, and shot out a stream of soul power from between his eyebrows, which was thrown into Mr. Yong's body and began to detoxify. Although this detoxification method is only a rough version of Su Han's previous life, the method is so complex that it cannot be controlled by ordinary people. There are so many wonderful things in it that a person who is not an expert will not be able to understand the mysteries here. After Su Han¡¯s many interpretations, it becomes even more profound. Murong Sang stood aside, staring intently, not daring to express his anger, watching Su Han's diagnosis and treatment process with envy and admiration. In his eyes, his young master is like a god. Not only can he bet on stones, but he can also cure diseases. Those long-famous Ten-seal Great Alchemists in Yunzhong City are actually not as knowledgeable as their own young master. Murong Sang¡¯s heart was filled with pride. " In this way, Su Han continued to act, like peeling off a cocoon, unraveling the miasma poison in Mr. Yong's body one by one, peeling it off layer by layer, and forced it out of the body. After Su Han finished all this, there was some sweat on his forehead. This detoxification process was much more difficult than he imagined, because the strength of Su Han's soul power now was far inferior to that of his previous life. But in the end it went relatively smoothly and there were no problems. However, the amount of consumption exceeded Su Han's expectations. Su Han felt much more relaxed after taking a few soul-nourishing pills. He opened his eyes and said, "That's it." Mr. Yong kept his eyes closed and did not dare to move, letting Su Han do whatever he wanted. It wasn't until Su Han said "Okay" that he came back to his senses. Mr. Yong immediately started to operate the qi machine in his body. Under this operation, the whole person was stunned. "Huh?" A look of ecstasy suddenly appeared on Mr. Yong's face, "The cold and unbearable feeling has disappeared. My spiritual power has never been so smooth!" He couldn¡¯t help but be excited. Now that he was using his spiritual power, the injury seemed to have never existed before. It even gave Mr. Yong the illusion that he had gone back in time and returned to before he was injured! Such a wonderful rejuvenation technique shocked Mr. Yong to the point where he could not recover! Su Han smiled faintly, "The poison has been cured. I will teach you another mental formula. You can meditate every day after you go back. After seven days, the blisters on your body will disappear." Mr. Yong¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude: ¡°My little friend is really a master of rejuvenation. He has such a method of bringing the dead back to life. It¡¯s amazing, amazing!¡± At this moment, the head of the Lu family outside heard the commotion inside and couldn't wait to come in. His eyes swept over Mr. Yong, and he stopped dead. With his eyesight, he can naturally tell that Mr. Yong's physical condition is not a little better than when he first came here. At the same time, the head of the Lu family fell on Su Han, and he was stunned again. He naturally recognized that this young man was the "entourage" who followed Murong Sang in just now. However, why did the "entourage" change his identity now and stand in the main position, while Murong Sang followed him casually? Murong Sang saw the shock on the face of the head of the Lu family and said quickly: "Chief Lu, this is my young master. Please keep it quiet. My young master likes to keep a low profile." "Young Master?" The head of the Lu family took a breath of cold air and couldn't recover at all. This Murong Sang¡¯s accomplishments in elixirs are already incredible, but he still has a young master? ¡°What a heaven-defying figure this young master must be?   "Clan Chief Lu, I want to have a few words with this little friend alone." Mr. Yong said. "Ah? Okay, okay" The head of the Lu family walked out of the secret room in a daze. "My little friend, your courage and methods have made me look at you differently. I can't help but ask, who are you?" Mr. Yong asked with doubts. Even the long-famous great alchemist in Yunzhong City would feel inferior to the amazing detoxification technique used to bring the dead back to life. Mr. Yong felt that the young man in front of him could not have been born in Yunzhong City. But if we say he is a disciple of the Hidden World Sect, his cultivation level is too low. " However, Mr. Yong really can't think of any other forces in the area that can cultivate such a genius. "The old man doesn't need to delve into my origins. I have only one request. The fact that I detoxified the old man today must not be leaked." Su Han smiled lightly. He knew that his performance in Stone Gambling Square yesterday had attracted the secret attention of many forces. If anyone knew at this time that he had incredible alchemy attainments, he would be in great danger. Before you have enough martial arts strength, it is better to keep a low profile. "Don't let it leak out?" Mr. Yong was slightly surprised. He thought that a young man of this age would like to show off and solved a big problem that many famous alchemists couldn't solve. He definitely hoped that the more people would know about it, the better. But unexpectedly, this young man asked himself not to tell anyone. Su Han said: "If others ask you how you got better, I can make up any reason you want, as long as you don't say it was me who healed you." "Okay, I promise you." Mr. Yong suppressed his surprise and nodded. "Old man, because of your assassination, the entire Yunzhong City was in turmoil. Everyone was saying that the Yong family's behavior was too overbearing. But today, I see that the old man's behavior does not seem to be that domineering and showy person?" Su Han raised his own questions. The most important thing is that the Yong family should not be considered a top power in Yunzhong City. Su Han had a vague feeling that there must be more powerful forces above the fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City. "well." Mr. Yong gave a wry smile and said, "Little friend, I don't know. The Yong family has not always been so public." "Then why have you become so public now?" Su Han asked. "You don't know, the fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City are not harmonious. There is inevitably competition and strife among each other. To be honest, I am not sure whether the assassins this time were sent by competitors. , but if the Yong family does not pursue the assassin with great fanfare, it will make competitors wonder whether the Yong family fell into civil strife because of the assassination of the old man, or simply whether the old man's injuries worsened and he died. " "So, the Yong family's big fanfare to hunt down the assassins was actually my order, and it was for competitors to see. We want our competitors to know that there is no internal strife in the Yong family, and all the forces within the family are still very united." Mr. Yong's tone was filled with helplessness, "It's just that I didn't expect that the juniors below would go so far and even threaten to destroy the Lu family. Regarding this matter, even I was very shocked. I will personally find out who did it." Order, and then order him to come to the Lu family to apologize. This kind of indiscriminate killing of innocent people is definitely not the style of the Yong family." Murong Sang, who was next to him, couldn't help but interjected: "I know who gave the order, it's Wang Tong's master, the second young master of the Yong family!" "So it was Yuan'er who did it?" Mr. Yong's face became serious, "I know." Su Han looked indifferent and nodded. He doesn¡¯t want to end up treating someone who kills innocent people indiscriminately. If that's the case, Su Han doesn't mind giving Mr. Yong another miasma. Mr. Yong turned over his hand and found a storage ring in his hand. "My friend, I don't have many kinds of elixirs with me. There are some spiritual elixirs here. You can take a look first. If you are not interested, I will take you to the family warehouse to select the varieties." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 363: Stone Gambling Consultant You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Let's take a look first." Su Han has no special requirements for the types of elixirs. As long as they are resources needed for cultivation, he has no shortage of them. ??????????????????????????????????????? We took the storage ring, and with a sweep of consciousness, among the dozen or so spiritual-level elixirs in the storage ring, I found the species that I was quite interested in. A soaring spiritual grass! Su Han's eyes suddenly became hot. Spirit-level elixirs each have their own uses, but the Chongxiao Spirit Grass is currently the most useful spiritual-level elixir to Su Han. Because, this Chongxiao Spirit Grass is the main material for refining the "Chongxiao Spirit Pill"! What is Chong Ling Dan? Su Han is now at the half-step spiritual realm, and this spiritual elixir can allow warriors to unconditionally advance one level within the spiritual realm. In other words, if Su Han breaks through to the first level of the spiritual realm, he can immediately be promoted to the second level of the spiritual realm with this spiritual elixir. "However, you can only take one pill of this kind of elixir. Taking the second pill will have no effect. This is common knowledge in alchemy. Any elixir used for upgrading is generally a one-time use. The second time I use it, the effect is not as good. Unlike Peiyuan Dan and Qinglu Dan, which are elixirs that are taken for a long time to increase the vitality and nourish the body. In the elixir circle of the Imperial Capital in Su Han's previous life, other spiritual-level elixirs were junk, and were looked down upon by the top experts. But this Chongxiao Spiritual Grass is very popular, and its price even exceeds that of some higher-grade elixirs. The reason is that Chongxiao Lingcao can be used to refine Chongling Pill. Which top powerhouse doesn¡¯t have any children? Which top powerhouse has no descendants? This kind of spiritual elixir is perfect for improving the realm of juniors. Therefore, Chongxiao Spiritual Grass can be said to be the spiritual-level elixir that Su Han came into contact with the most in his previous life. Su Han didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Yong would be so generous, even giving him the Sky Spirit Grass. However, Su Han understood it if he thought about it carefully. It's not that Mr. Yong is generous, but because of the level of alchemy in Yunzhong City, no one knows that there is such a pill as Chongling Pill. Therefore, the Sky Spirit Grass in Yunzhong City is just an ordinary spirit-level elixir, with nothing special about it. Realizing this, Su Han suddenly felt the pleasure of picking up leaks. At the moment, he picked out six spiritual-level elixirs from the storage ring, including the Chongxiao Spirit Grass, and said with a smile: "I want these six." Mr. Yong couldn't help but feel strange when he took a look at it. There were obviously better varieties of elixirs in the storage ring, but Su Han picked six ordinary ones, including a useless Chongxiao elixir. " However, Mr. Yong didn't think much about it, and took out one hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones from the storage ring and gave it to Su Han. For a fourth-level family, taking out so many spiritual-level elixirs and Yuanshi is really taxing. Especially spirit-level elixirs, which are the resource reserves of a family, and the value of spirit-level elixirs is difficult to measure with yuan stones. Because everyone who is strong in the spiritual realm needs spiritual-level elixirs. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth contained in the spiritual-level elixirs can help those who are strong in the spiritual realm improve their strength. Why would you want to sell such a good thing for money? In the world of martial arts, one's own strength is the last word. Except when money is urgently needed, few people will exchange the resources used for upgrades into money. Therefore, spiritual-level elixirs are basically priceless in Yunzhong City. Taking out six spiritual-level elixirs at once is equivalent to digging up a large chunk of the Yong family's resource base. It is a lie to say that Mr. Yong is not distressed. However, Mr. Yong understands that six spiritual-level elixirs and one hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones, in exchange for his own life, are very cheap. Therefore, although Mr. Yong felt distressed, there was no unwillingness on his face. ¡°Old man, I have another question.¡± Su Han said. "It's okay to ask, little friend." Mr. Yong's evaluation of Su Han is gradually rising and has reached a very high level. In the eyes of Mr. Yong, Su Han possesses unique skills but is neither arrogant nor impetuous, which is a rare quality. Moreover, he has means, courage, fortitude, and skill. Ordinary forces simply cannot cultivate such comprehensive young people. Mr. Yong couldn¡¯t figure out where a young man like Su Han would come from. "Old man, have you ever heard of Taiyi Panlong Fruit?"   Su Han asked. "Taiyi Panlong Fruit?" Mr. Yong was surprised, "That is a spiritual medicine at the peak of the spiritual level, but it is not very common." "Old man, this Taiyi Panlong Fruit is very important to me. If you know where Taiyi Panlong Fruit may appear, be sure to tell me." Su Han looked serious. Mr. Yong also looked serious, and after thinking for a moment, he said: "In three months, there will be a large-scale trade fair in Yunzhong City. The scale of this trade fair can be said to be the largest in the past ten years. If you are not in a hurry, If so, you can wait. Maybe, Taiyi Panlong Fruit will appear at the trade fair." "I will participate in the trade fair. But I also want to know if there are other ways to obtain the Taiyi Panlong Fruit. After all, it is too slim to place my hopes on the trade fair." Su Han said. "Other ways?" Mr. Yong thought for a while, "By the way, I don't know if you have heard of it. Before the official trade fair, there is a warm-up auction." "Pre-auction?" This is the first time Su Han heard this term. "Yes, the warm-up auction is a common rule among all the fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City. Because there will be a lot of people coming to the official trade fair every year, including some elders and disciples of hidden sects who may also show up. The competition is very fierce. Therefore, the fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City thought of a way to hold a warm-up auction before the official trade fair, and only allow members of the fourth-level aristocratic families to participate. In this way, the competition will be small. , the chances of getting your favorite items for sale are also greatly increased.¡± "The items sold in this warm-up auction will not be worse than those at the official trade fair. There will even be many items sold in the official trade fair in advance. If you are looking for Taiyi Panlong Fruit, this warm-up auction will also Can¡¯t miss it.¡± Mr. Yong said. "The warm-up auction, I know, when is it?" Su Han's eyes shone. "It will be next month. However, for this warm-up auction, only members of the fourth-level aristocratic families can get invitation letters. If you want to participate, I can provide you with an invitation letter here." Mr. Yong said again. "Thank you very much, old man." Su Han was not polite. This was a favor owed to Mr. Yong, and he would repay it as soon as possible. "Haha, there is nothing to thank you for. However, if you want to get the invitation letter for the auction, you must be a member of the Yong family and have a legitimate identity. Let me hire you as the guest alchemist of the Yong family. In this way, , those people from other aristocratic families have nothing to say, what do you think?" Mr. Yong asked. Su Han shook his head, "Old man, I don't want to expose my alchemy strength. Is there any other way?" Mr. Yong was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "That's right. You are a young man with no background in Yunzhong City. It's not a good thing to stand out too much. But, in this case, it will be more difficult" It¡¯s impossible to hire Su Han as the Yong family¡¯s martial arts master, right? None of the Keqing martial arts masters from the fourth-level aristocratic family are at the second or third level of the spiritual realm, and Su Han's cultivation is obviously not the same. It¡¯s just that the old man didn¡¯t say these words. Murong Sang's eyes lit up, "By the way, my young master knows how to gamble on stones. You can hire my young master to be a consultant on stone gambling!" "Stone gambling consultant?" Mr. Yong was stunned. "Well, if it doesn't work, just pretend I didn't say it" Murong Sang scratched his head in embarrassment, complaining in his mind that he spoke too quickly, might he say something wrong and embarrass the young master. "My little friend, this stone gambling consultant is an excellent name. I didn't even think of it before. What do you think?" Mr. Yong laughed and said. "It's really good." Su Han also nodded and smiled. This stone gambling consultant has a legitimate name and will not reveal his alchemy attainments. It can be said that he is a perfect fit. "Thisare you serious?" Murong Sang's face turned red. He didn't expect that his casual and unintentional words would be recognized by both of them at the same time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 364 Quarrying Event You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "By the way, little friend, I haven't asked you your name yet?" "Su Han." Su Han didn't hide it either. "Okay, I will hire you as the Yong family's stone gambling consultant. In this way, it will be legitimate for you to participate in the warm-up auction as a member of the Yong family. I believe that other members of the fourth-level aristocratic family will not be able to say anything. " Mr. Yong smiled. "Old man, I, Su Han, have remembered this favor." Su Han said. "Haha, compared with the grace of my little friend's survival, what is a trivial effort? However, when it comes to gambling on stones, I do think of one thing. There will be a quarrying event in Yunzhong City soon. You young people, what do you think about this? Might be more interested." Mr. Yong chuckled. With the strange poison in his body released, Mr. Yong's mood is obviously ten times better than when he first arrived, and his chat box is also open. "Quarrying event?" Su Han's interest was indeed piqued. Murong Sang was also surprised and said: "Quarrying event? Does Yunzhong City have this tradition? Why have I never heard of it before?" Mr. Yong said: "This matter needs to be started from the beginning. Little friend Su Han just came to Yunzhong City, and you may not have heard yet. A while ago, a large amount of Yunwen Han iron ore was discovered in a barren mountain outside Yunzhong City. There are traces of existence, and the quality of Yunwenhan Iron Ore is also first-rate. This barren mountain can be called the largest mineral vein discovered in Yunzhong City in recent years." "It's just that this barren mountain is owned by an owner. It is the property of the Huang family in Yunzhong City." Mr. Yong said again. "The Huang family? That's a quasi-fourth-level aristocratic family in Yunzhong City." Murong Sang said in surprise, "So, wouldn't the Huang family make a fortune?" "Yes. However, after discovering the mineral vein, the Huang family did not rush to mine. Instead, they released the news that they would hold a quarrying event and invite people from all walks of life to participate. As long as they paid a very low registration fee, You can enter the barren mountain veins and dig at will. As long as you excavate the rough stones within the specified time, you can keep them for yourself, and the Huang family does not charge any additional fees." Murong Sang¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t those who really know how to gamble on stones make a fortune by attending this event?¡± "Haha, that's right, but there are still very few people who really know how to gamble on stones. Most people just go and join in the fun. Generally, those who are interested in participating in this kind of activity are you young people." Mr. Yong said. Su Han remained silent until now and asked: "Why does the Huang family hold such a quarrying event? If the registration fee is very low, the Huang family will probably lose money. It would be more cost-effective to mine it yourself." "According to my analysis, the Huang family is mostly trying to build up their reputation and influence, which is the so-called loss of money to earn praise. After all, the Huang family is a quasi-fourth-level family. It only needs more firepower to rise to the fourth-level. A top-notch aristocratic family, but they are very knowledgeable about how to add fire." Mr. Yong analyzed it. "So, this quarrying event is worth a visit. Old man, is this quarrying event just like the pre-auction, only members of fourth-level aristocratic families are allowed to participate?" Su Han asked. "There are no restrictions on the quarrying event. Members of second- and third-level aristocratic families, as well as casual cultivators, can participate. The Huang family has also sent invitations to all major fourth-level aristocratic families, asking each major fourth-level aristocratic family to send representatives to participate, but in my opinion, , those at the top of the fourth-level aristocratic families all rely on their status, and may not necessarily appreciate this face." Mr. Yong said. "Will the Yong family send a representative?" Su Han asked. "Here at the Yong family, I have several grandchildren who are eager to try. They are all clamoring to go to the quarrying event to show off their skills." Mr. Yong said, his eyes suddenly lit up, "My little friend, are you willing to go with the representatives of the Yong family? Help me educate those incompetent grandchildren?" "I don't want to be an educator, I just owe the old man a favor and I have to repay it. Maybe at the quarrying event, I can help the Yong family harvest a few more rough stones containing moir¨¦ cold iron ore." Su Han smiled lightly. Mr. Yong didn't take Su Han's words to heart. In the eyes of the old man, you can't make a fortune even if you throw away the rough stones. "However, Mr. Yong is very interested in Su Han's proposal. Mr. Yong has never seen such a courageous and capable young man as Su Han in his life. The more he looked at Su Han, the more he liked him. He almost wished that Su Han was his nephew. Mr. Yong also hopes that the younger members of his family can get closer to Su Han, even if they are students.?He is one percent good. "Okay, it's decided. On the day of the quarrying event, you will go with representatives of the Yong family. I will leave your grandchildren to your training." Mr. Yong made the decision on the spot. ¡°Old man, I still say the same thing, don¡¯t let other people know that I healed your injuries.¡± Su Han said. "Okay, I'll keep my mouth shut. In this case, I'll take my leave first." Mr. Yong stood up. The Lu family members outside were stunned when they saw Mr. Yong talking and laughing with a strange young man. It was the girl in green, Lu Ziwei, who seemed to have guessed something. Her big eyes flickered, staring at Su Han half curiously and half doubtfully. "Don't be surprised, this is my young master." Murong Sang chuckled. When these people heard this, their reactions were exactly the same as the head of the Lu family. They opened their mouths wide and were stunned. However, they understood that it was not Murong Sang who saved the Lu family, but this mysterious "young master". "Wang Tong, after you go back, call your second young master and come to my room together. Humph, I didn't know that he was so capable and that he was a well-behaved second-level family. He could destroy it at his will. He didn't need to With my consent." After Mr. Yong came out of the secret room, he ordered coldly. When Wang Tong heard this, his heart skipped a beat, knowing that the second young master of the Yong family and himself would probably be in trouble. However, in front of Mr. Yong, Wang Tong did not dare to say anything at all. He just whispered: "Master, the poison, has the poison been" "Humph, the poison has not been cured, what does it have to do with you? You just need to call your second son when you go back and come to me." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of a domineering manner, Mr. Yong¡¯s tone became serious. Wang Tong didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, but just agreed repeatedly. "Clan Chief Lu, the genocide that I said before was a misunderstanding. I will order the person who caused it to come to the Lu family to apologize." Mr. Yong said to the head of the Lu family again. "How dare you, how dare you" The head of the Lu family kept saying, and at this moment, he also had mixed feelings in his heart. ??????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT out of mind that the Lu family had suffered a huge disaster this time, but I didn't expect that there would be such a turn of events. After Mr. Yong left, the head of the Lu family led the clan members and expressed their gratitude to Su Han and Murong Sang. I just wish I could take out all the valuable things from the Lu family and give them to Su Han as a reward. However, Su Han rejected all these things. He now has six spiritual-level elixirs and 100,000 low-level yuan stones given by Mr. Yong. Naturally, he does not take this kind of wealth from a second-level family in his eyes. At this time, the people sent to Qiyun Mountain by the head of the Lu family also came back and reported that Patriarch Lu Yun had gone into seclusion not long ago and would not be able to leave seclusion in a short period of time. "Mr. Su, Mr. Murong, this is an unfortunate coincidence." The head of the Lu family apologized to the two of them. Su Han is not in a hurry. In the final analysis, Lu Yun's matter is to bring a message for Tang Zimo. It doesn't matter when he brings it. "Clan Chief Lu, when Patriarch Lu Yun comes out of seclusion, please send someone to inform me, and we will go to Qiyun Mountain." Su Han said to the head of the Lu family. "Easy to say, easy to say." The current head of the Lu family is willing to go through fire and water even if Su Han asks him to. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s just an errand. Before Su Han left the Lu family, there was an incident. A girl in goose-yellow clothes ran out of the Lu family yard. When she saw Su Han, her face suddenly changed, she pointed at Su Han and shouted. No one could hear clearly what she was shouting. They could only vaguely hear sentences such as "I look down on this young lady" and "I can't even bear to sell a dog." This woman in goose-yellow clothes is also a grandson of the Lu family. She relies on her father's power in the Lu family and has always been very arrogant. ¡°It¡¯s just that today, she kicked the iron plate. The head of the Lu family changed his expression on the spot and scolded the woman. Finally, he dismissed her father from his post and sent her to a remote property of the Lu family. It was only then that the woman realized that she had offended someone she shouldn't have offended. This seemingly ordinary young man was actually the savior who saved the entire Lu family! But at this time, it was already too late for her to say anything. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 365: Refining the Spirit-Chong Dan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After this farce, Lu Ziwei, accompanied by the head of the Lu family, came to Su Han. Before she could speak, her face turned red to the back of her ears, and her eyes, which were like paint, revealed a purity as pure as a mountain spring. She has an elegant temperament and a graceful figure. At the age of sixteen or seventeen, she is like an orchid that is about to bloom, exuding a fresh smell. She is indeed a rare beauty. Lu Ziwei mustered up her courage and said, "Thank you, Master, for saving the Lu family. Ziwei would like to offer you a cup of tea." As he said that, he offered the tea cup in his hand. "You're welcome, Miss Ziwei." Su Han took the tea, took a sip and put it down. The head of the Lu family and other clan members sighed inwardly when they saw this. It was obvious that the heart of this precious girl of the Lu family was tied to this mysterious young man in white who came to the rescue. Even Murong Sang stared at this scene with his mouth wide open. He was only thirteen years old, so he naturally knew little about these things. However, except for Murong Sang, everyone else could see that the goddess was interested and Prince Xiang was not. This young man in white has a heart like a rock and seems to have no other thoughts. Su Han took Murong Sang and said goodbye. Lu Ziwei¡¯s expression inevitably showed a little disappointment. The head of the Lu family also sighed secretly. If Su Han showed a little bit of intention just now, he would never hesitate and would definitely try to bring Su Han and his granddaughter together. After all, the head of the Lu family is the head of a second-class family. It can be seen that this mysterious young man in white has an extraordinary bearing and is definitely not an ordinary person. If such a person can be his grandson-in-law, then he will have no other regrets in his life. However, looking at the young man in white, it was obvious that he did not mean this, so naturally the head of the Lu family could not take the initiative to speak. If you are too diligent and proactive, you will lower your granddaughter's status too low. However, seeing Su Han leave without looking back, the head of the Lu family felt deeply disappointed. "Young Master, you are now the stone gambling consultant of the Yong family." Until the two of them walked far away, Murong Sang still had an unbelievable dreamy look on his face. The Yong family is a fourth-level family! For a poor young man like Murong Sang who struggled in the market, a fourth-level aristocratic family had always been an unattainable symbol. The gap between him and the head of a fourth-level family is like the gap between a common man and a king. But just now, he, Murong Sang, actually stood upright in front of the head of the Yong family, bargaining confidently, and even deliberately extorting money. This kind of experience was something Murong Sang never dared to dream about. Now when he thinks about it, he feels like he is in another world. He even doubts whether the daring Murong Sang was actually him. Murong Sang knew that all this was because of his young master's masterful touch, which turned him from a young man in the city who couldn't get on the stage to a figure who stole the show in public. Now Murong Sang is even more devoted to Su Han. The two returned to the inn. Murong Sang was still a teenager after all. He had been excited and nervous all day. At this moment, he finally couldn't help but yawn again and again. Su Han asked him to go back to his room to rest. Su Han himself was not sleepy. When he came to the inn lobby, he found that the other four people had come back, and they brought the big black dog with them. The big black dog looked more energetic than yesterday. His hair was shiny and smooth, and his eyes were shining. He was chasing an inn waiter and biting his skirt. Seeing the big black dog acting like this, Su Han couldn't help but have a black line on his forehead and asked: "What good thing happened to it today?" "The boss knows Senior Dahei well and knows that something good has happened to him like this. He spent a whole day wandering outside today and saw a lot of beauties. He also stole all the belongings of other beauties." Mei Haoran chuckled. "What did it steal?" The black line on Su Han's forehead became thicker, and an ominous premonition welled up in his heart. He had just arrived in Yunzhong City and was unfamiliar with the place. He tried his best to keep a low profile, but with this superb dog around, it seemed difficult to keep a low profile? As soon as Su Han asked this question, Mei Haoran was speechless. Cheng Can turned his head and pretended not to notice. Ji Tiannan had no expression on his face. Even Su Yu, who had always been honest, closed his mouth. "Okay, you four won't tell me, right?" Su Han was angry and funny. The more they behaved like this, the more curious Su Han became. What did the big black dog steal?West? "Boss, don't ask, it's not easy to talk about this matter." "Anyway, Senior Dahei did cause a little trouble." "Anyway, we run fast, I can guarantee that the other party will never be able to find us." Several people started talking to each other, but they rushed to cover the big black dog, for fear that Su Han would know what it had stolen. Su Han was helpless when he saw them like this. Reaching out, he pulled the big black dog back from the skirt of the beautiful waiter, "What did you steal?" "Steal? Mr. Dog, I behave upright and sit upright. I have never stolen anything from others." The big black dog looked upright. Su Han was helpless, "Don't tell me, I'm warning you, if you cause me any trouble, I'll stew you, you damn dog." "Causing trouble? Humph, with us two heroes taking action, no trouble will be a trouble." The big black dog was full of energy, its tail wagging back and forth behind it, but its once majestic body had now transformed into that of a stuffed puppy, and its tail had also become a miniature tail. No matter how it was waggled, it looked like it was showing off its cuteness. "If it's somewhere else, you can be as wild as you like. In this Yunzhong City, please restrain yourself and don't ruin my mission to find the Taiyi Panlong Fruit." Su Han warned again that his biggest purpose in coming to Yunzhong City was the Taiyi Panlong Fruit. If he failed to get it, it would be like his visit was in vain. This was the last thing he wanted to see. "Don't worry, don't worry. Mr. Dog has his own sense of proportion." The big black dog chuckled. Su Han had nothing to do with the mangy dog, so he shook his head and returned to the room. The next day, Su Han went into seclusion and first began to refine the spirit elixir. Chongxiao Lingcao is the main material of Chongling Pill. In addition to Chongxiao Lingcao, Chongling Pill also needs more than 20 medicinal materials as auxiliary materials. Su Han asked several followers to run errands to buy these medicinal materials. Originally, Su Han thought that buying these auxiliary materials would take a lot of effort. Unexpectedly, it only took a few followers half a day to buy more than 20 supplementary ingredients. It seems that the elixir market in Yunzhong City is more prosperous than Su Han imagined. Yunzhong City is indeed one of the seven major towns in Southern Xinjiang. Many of the top resources in Southern Xinjiang are gathered here. After collecting the twenty-two auxiliary materials, Su Han took the materials and entered the secret room. "Tissot Purple Cauldron!" A small purple cauldron was summoned, and Su Han controlled it to slowly turn into a large cauldron half as tall as a man, feeling filled with a sense of accomplishment. Since I got this Tissot Purple Cauldron, I have never used it to refine elixirs. Today is the first time it opens. A single Chongxiao Spirit Grass can refine at least five Chongling Pills. If you are optimistic, you can even refine seven to eight. Seven to eight red elixirs are definitely a huge temptation. If it were placed on the elixir market in Yunzhong City, this elixir would definitely be fetched a sky-high price. Because every strong person in the spiritual realm cannot resist the temptation of taking spiritual pills. The biggest benefit of this spiritual elixir is not only that it can be upgraded unconditionally in the spiritual realm, but also that after the upgrade, it will have no negative effects on the user's future practice. This is the most attractive part of Chong Ling Dan. The refining method of Chongling Pill is actually not complicated. At least for Su Han, refining the spirit elixir is not difficult. The biggest difficulty in this elixir lies in obtaining the Chongxiao Spirit Grass. Su Han has now solved the biggest problem, and the refining process is very easy. After three days of seclusion, a batch of elixir was prepared successfully. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 366 The five elements gather together to transcend the mortal world and enter the spiritual world You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There are eight of these furnace-charged elixirs, all of which are top-grade in quality. In other words, those who are strong in the Small Spirit Realm and the Earth Spirit Realm can basically achieve the effect of unconditionally improving their level by taking this spiritual elixir. With Su Han's current soul power strength, it is still difficult to refine a better spiritual elixir. This has nothing to do with the refining technique, it is purely limited by the strength of the soul power. Putting away the eight spiritual elixirs, Su Han began to run the "Black Dragon Manual" with all his strength and entered a meditative state. His purpose for this retreat was not only to refine the spirit-charging elixir, but the more important purpose was to attack the spiritual realm. Originally, his plan was not to hit the spiritual realm so quickly, but after arriving in Yunzhong City, a series of things happened that made Su Han deeply aware of the importance of strength. "In the final analysis, in the world of martial arts, everything is based on strength. No matter how outstanding you are in other aspects, it is the icing on the cake. The most important thing is your own martial arts strength. The lack of strength made Su Han feel a little constrained in many cases. Some things, if you are strong enough, don¡¯t need to be so troublesome at all. For example, if you have a grudge against Mr. Zhou and his group, if you are strong enough, you can crush them on the spot, and you don't need to lead them to a deserted place and kill them with a sword array. Another example is Su Han¡¯s unwillingness to expose his alchemy attainments, also because in a place like Yunzhong City where people are mixed, if he does not have enough strength, rashly exposing his alchemy attainments will only bring danger to himself. By accident, he was caught refining elixirs in a small dark room. Although Su Han is now the stone gambling consultant of the Yong family and can seek protection from Mr. Yong, given Su Han's character, he is unwilling to owe Mr. Yong this favor. Therefore, Su Han is even more eager to improve his strength. To enter the spiritual realm, the most important condition is that the five elements in the body are complete, including metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Why it is necessary to have the five elements complete? This principle is not complicated to understand. When a warrior practices, the physical body is like a small world. If a warrior wants to progress, make breakthroughs, and become stronger and stronger, he must continue to expand the entire small world in his body and constantly shape and improve his own small world. The five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth are the basis for building the small world of the physical body. This is the same as the big world outside. The reason why the Five Elements attributes are required to be complete is actually to create such a balanced small world in the body. In fact, when in the True Martial Realm, every warrior has cultivated the five qi in his body. The so-called five qi correspond to the five internal organs. And these five qi actually correspond to the attributes of the five elements. However, ninety-nine percent of the warriors only stayed in the realm of Zhenwu and failed to move forward. As for the one percent of spirit transforming warriors, due to various conditions, most of them do not have a solid foundation for building the five elements. This is why some people can go very far when they are transformed into spirits by true energy, while others always linger in the early stages of the spiritual realm. Su Han naturally did not want to be the one who always lingers in the early stage of the spiritual realm, so while he was in the Zhenwu Realm, he made a lot of preparations and arrangements for the day when his true energy would transform into a spirit. The most important thing is to lay a good foundation for the five elements in the body. In order to lay a good foundation for the five elements, Su Han also took great pains. As long as there is an opportunity to collect the attributes of the five elements, he will not let it go. Hard work pays off. So far, Su Han has collected a lot of the Five Elements attributes in his body. The metallic lineage has the power of gold essence from Tianhe Glazed Tower. The fire attribute line has the power of fire essence provided by the Glaze True Fire. With the water attribute, Su Han absorbed a wisp of water aura from the Snow Green Spirit Fruit. The earth attribute lineage obtained a touch of earth aura from the crystal core of the Rock Splitter Crocodile. With the wood attribute, Su Han also got a touch of wood aura in the Dream God Wood. It can be said that Su Han's foundation of the Five Elements in his body has been quite solid now, and it is unlikely that there will be another person like him among hundreds of millions of people. Even the legendary innate spirit body may not have as solid a foundation of the Five Elements as he does. The innate spiritual body relies on talent and innate luck. As for Su Han, he relied on hard work and adventure the day after tomorrow. Relying on his own efforts to gain such a foundation of the five elements, Su Han's heart is full of a sense of accomplishment. ?????????????????????????????????????It may not be visible in the early stage. However, the further you practice, the more you will realize the benefits of a solid foundation of the Five Elements. Su Han had seen many strong men in his previous life, and he regretted that he did not lay a solid foundation for the Five Elements when he first built the foundation. This gap becomes more apparent as you go to the back. Many strong people cannot break through when they reach a certain level, just because of this reason. Because when the foundation of martial arts was first established, the foundation was not laid solidly. However, this problem should not exist with Su Han today. Su Han sat quietly meditating, and in his mind, his martial arts journey so far, and those wonderful moments, flashed by one after another. In the Qingye City Restaurant, he punched Su Jun out and opened the door to his martial arts practice in this life. In the Ni family of Qingye City, he fought with all his strength against Master Ni who was in beast form. On the eve of the martial arts competition with Ouyang Yufei, he stepped into the true martial arts realm and defeated the Ouyang family in one fell swoop. ??When he first entered Tianhe County, he took part in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy admissions assessment, defeated all opponents, and became the first person in the assessment. In the duel with Tuoba Lin, he used extremely powerful means to destroy Tuoba Lin. In Teacher Lingzhi¡¯s class, Yan Guanyun, the proud disciple of Tuoba¡¯s lineage, was killed again. Subsequently, the strong men of the Tuoba lineage were wiped out by themselves one by one, and the trees of the Tuoba lineage fell and the monkeys scattered. In the Tianhe Martial Arts Competition, a new force emerged, crushing all opponents and becoming the biggest dark horse in the history of the Martial Arts Competition. In the secret realm of Tianhe, the blood demon's plan to come back was nipped in the bud by himself. After that, he killed the eldest prince and uprooted the Ming Palace. Young Master Qingyue, a disciple of the Hidden World Sect, was also subjected to eight powerful killing moves by himself, and in the end not even a whole body was left behind. Su Han sorted out his martial arts path and found that so far, his martial arts path has been a triumph, with basically no setbacks. "In my previous life, although I had a high status and was supported by hundreds of millions of people, I could get wind and rain if I wanted. But because I was born unable to practice martial arts, my life always felt incomplete and lacking a lot of things. Even though I have unlimited glory, in martial arts On the road, I can only be a spectator." "Fortunately, I still have this life where I can practice martial arts. This is a hard-won opportunity. I must make good use of this opportunity. Because only by being a warrior can I experience this kind of advancement. The feeling of upward challenge.¡± "On the road to martial arts in the future, there will definitely be many talented and powerful people waiting for me to challenge. The thought of this makes people's blood boil. This feeling of blood boiling is an experience I have never had in my previous life. This is It¡¯s a feeling that only warriors can experience!¡± Su Han¡¯s eyes were shining, and his whole person was full of energy, showing a deep-seated confidence. He was not in a hurry to enter the spiritual realm immediately. Instead, he sat quietly and meditated, recalling his martial arts path before entering the spiritual realm, and all the gains and losses. Many wonderful thoughts and wonderful inspirations are constantly emerging from his mind, making the power of true energy in Su Han's body surge. "If you take one more step forward, you will step into the spiritual world. From now on, the sea and sky will be vast, and the sky will be high enough for birds to fly!" Su Han's blood boiled when he thought of this. He selected two of the other five elixirs given to him by Mr. Yong, directly extracted the essence with his soul power, and swallowed them. Although this way of swallowing is a bit rough, Su Han's method can ensure that the essence is not lost at all. After swallowing the essence of the elixir, something strange happened in Su Han's body. He could feel that his body was like a vast ocean. Five ferocious dragons were roaming the vast ocean, running amok. These five-headed dragons, needless to say, are the power of the five elements in Su Han's body. "The time has come to transcend the mortal world and enter the spiritual realm!" Su Han was overjoyed and immediately began to concentrate on mobilizing the true power in his body. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 367: A wisp of sword energy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Inducing Qi like a dragon, tempering the physical body. Transforming true essence, transforming spiritual power, condensing the spiritual sea" These familiar sentences flashed through Su Han's mind. Although he had no chance to practice martial arts in his previous life, he was extremely obsessed with and familiar with these martial arts theories. According to these tips, he began to control the five powers step by step like a wild horse running wild. His body has absorbed the essence of the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. The five attributes and powers contained in it actually form a vague connection with the entire world of heaven and earth. These five forces impacted each other endlessly, forming a cycle, forming a violent impact like a big explosion in Su Han's body. Even with Su Han's guidance, the force of the impact was not reduced much. It has to be said that the pain caused by this violent impact to the human body is very terrible. Even though Su Han had such a good foundation in the True Martial Realm, he was still so painful that cold sweat broke out on his forehead under this kind of impact. It¡¯s as if the entire body has been completely minced, then reshaped, then minced again, and reshaped again. Su Han is a very patient person. Even though his body is experiencing such terrible pain, he still doesn't frown. He knew that this was the critical moment for him to transcend the world and become a spiritual being, and there was no room for any negligence. "Crushing, reshaping, crushing, reshaping, and so on, the five raging powers are rampant in Su Han's body. In this cycle, time continues to pass. A whole week passed like this. When Su Han got used to this kind of impact test, the pain gradually disappeared. Subsequently, these five raging powers were slowly surrendered by Su Han, and gradually calmed down in Su Han's body. At this moment, the True Essence Sea in Su Han's dantian has completely transformed into a gray spiritual sea prototype. There are dots of stars on it, like an endless starry sky, giving people an ethereal feeling. In this endless starry sky, the five powers, like five ancient giant dragons, are dormant there. They seem quiet, but they contain the power that seems to be able to destroy the heaven and the earth. These five powers, needless to say, are naturally the powers of the five elements in Su Han's body. The formation of the spiritual sea also means that the process of transcending the world into the spirit has been officially completed. "Well, the tenacity of this spiritual sea seems to be good." Su Han tested it and found that the dotted spiritual sea seemed to contain a great energy. Su Han opened his eyes, a little unbelievable: "I didn't expect that the attack on the spiritual realm would be so smooth and easy." It was indeed smooth and easy. Although there was some pain during the impact, those pains were insignificant compared to the gains. The most important thing is that Su Han originally thought that it would take a long time to reach the spiritual realm, but he did not expect that it only took seven days. "It seems that I came to Yunzhong City at the right time. The overall atmosphere and overall strength of Yunzhong City are suppressing me all the time. This kind of suppression has turned into motivation, allowing me to find An opportunity, a breakthrough in one fell swoop.¡± A light of joy flashed in Su Han's bright eyes. However, despite being happy, Su Han did not slack off. He knows that the ritual of transcending from the mortal world to the spiritual realm is not an end, but a new beginning. This means that from now on, he has officially begun to enter the long journey of martial arts. The road ahead is long, but Su Han is not afraid. Breaking through the spiritual realm made his morale suddenly improve a lot. Now, he is a real spiritual powerhouse. Although the realm of Linghai is not strong yet, this Linghai, which has a very solid foundation of the Five Elements, is definitely first-rate in terms of potential. ¡°The spiritual sea is complete, now it¡¯s time to improve other aspects!¡± When Su Han thought of this, a valve suddenly opened in his mind, and many inspirations poured in, like a flood, drowning Su Han in an instant. It turns out that a warrior's breakthrough into the spiritual realm is a process of rebirth. After this process, various magical means will be endlessly inspired, and martial arts inspiration will suddenly explode. This kind of comprehensive outburst of inspiration was something Su Han had never thought of before. The various magical powers he has cultivated are several times more than those of ordinary people. At this time, various martial arts inspirations came in an endless stream, making him suddenly fall into a happy busyness. Next, Su Han had to spend a lot of time to digest the explosive momentum brought about by this breakthrough "The Soul-Suppressing Technique of Universe" and "Black Dragon Palm Seal" are directly promoted to the third level. "Dragon Martial Body", with unremitting efforts, the fourth dragon tattoo has condensed into a phantom, and the physical strength has reached 35,000 kilograms. The first realm of "Glass Golden Body", "body as glass", is more consolidated, and the second realm, "the most powerful hegemonic body", begins to have some faint signs of inspiration. The power of the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower¡¯s golden magnet has become even more stable, reaching the sixth level. The proficiency of the red gold magnetic storm has also been upgraded to the fourth level as the level increases. Directly using the suppressive magical power of Tianhe Glazed Tower, it was upgraded to the third level. Other martial arts skills, such as "Aoxue Sword Technique", "Five-Shaped Fist", "Pan Leaf Footwork", and "Moon-Shattering Flying Knife", inspirations are also pouring in one after another. The feeling of inspiration made Su Han extremely excited. If he hadn't been in the secret room, he would have started practicing long ago. However, martial arts training is also a kind of consolidation by deducing it in the mind. Su Han was immersed in the world of martial arts, releasing his inspiration to his heart's content and digesting the results of his breakthrough to the spiritual realm. After entering the spiritual realm, all martial arts will be integrated with spiritual power, and the realm will be improved in all aspects. Its attack power has naturally undergone earth-shaking changes. So, another half month has passed. Su Han has mastered the combination of spiritual power and martial arts very skillfully. "Today, if I meet Mr. Xin, who is at the first level of the spiritual realm, I can kill him in an instant without using the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation. Furthermore, even if I encounter a strong person at the second or third level of the spiritual realm, I still have the power to deal with it. .¡± Su Han has a very good understanding of his own strength and is very confident. "I was so restrained before, but I have fallen behind. I have to live a new life. If I can't be myself happily, what's the point of living a new life? From today on, on the road to martial arts, I will kill anyone who becomes a stumbling block for me. " After breaking through the spiritual realm, Su Han's morale suddenly improved a lot. On the other hand, I was secretive before and did not want to expose my alchemy attainments, which made me look petty. But at that time, Su Han could only choose to do that. It's just that he has now become a strong person in the spiritual realm. The vision and mentality of a strong person in the spiritual realm are completely different from those of a true martial artist. "Huh? What is this?" When Su Han was about to leave the secret room, he suddenly found a subtle sword energy in his Dantian. This wisp of sword energy was silver-grey in color. Although it was only a thin trace, Su Han was surprised to find that it seemed to contain a lot of power after testing it. "Where does this sword energy come from? I don't seem to have any magical powers related to cultivation?" Su Han was stunned. After thinking about it, he suddenly realized that this was a ray of Sword Emperor Grass spiritual energy that he had breathed into his body when he absorbed the Sword Emperor Grass fossil half a year ago. Unexpectedly, this sword emperor grass spiritual energy, dormant in his body, would actually appear again after he entered the spiritual realm. Su Han tested it and found that the power of the Sword Emperor Grass Sword Qi seemed to be stronger than he imagined. "This wisp of sword energy is an unexpected bonus. I wonder if it can be combined with the "Aoxue Sword Technique" or the Eight Star Sword Fighting Formation?" Suddenly, many wonderful thoughts came to Su Han's mind. Inspiration comes out again in an endless stream. Su Han spent a whole month in this retreat. When Su Han came out of seclusion, his energy and energy seemed to have improved significantly compared to before he went into seclusion. "Young Master, are you out of seclusion?" The followers guarding the door were also surprised. They could naturally see the changes in Su Han. "It's just that they haven't connected this change with transcending the world into the spirit. "I just vaguely feel that the young master is completely different from before. The oppression that is faintly exuding from his body is somewhat similar to that of Young Master Qingyue before, but it is much thicker than Young Master Qingyue. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 368: Mention Followers You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han glanced at the several followers one by one, "Okay, not bad. It seems that you have not abandoned your practice during this period, and you have all made a lot of progress." Especially for Cheng Can, the advantages of his demon spirit bloodline have gradually come to light, and his cultivation speed is much faster than that of ordinary people. Only two months had passed since the Tianhe Martial Arts Conference ended, and Cheng Can had already broken through to the eighth level of the True Martial Realm and began to attack the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. However, Cheng Can himself is still ignorant and has only a little understanding of his own bloodline. He only knows that his talent now is not inferior to the top geniuses in Tianhe County at that time, and is even better than the top geniuses in Tianhe County. "Brother Cheng, I admire your talent. However, I will not admit defeat. Let's compete to see who can enter the ninth level of the True Martial Realm first." Mei Haoran is not far behind. Although Su Yu didn't say anything, there was a strong sense of competition in her eyes. "It's good that you have a competitive spirit. However, you are also brothers, so you must remember healthy competition and keep a good balance." Su Han warned. "Don't worry, young master, I'll keep an eye on them all the time." Ji Tiannan said with a smile. "Humph, with Mr. Dog here, how dare these little bastards stir up trouble?" This is the big black dog. As soon as these words came out, several other people were immediately speechless. Damn, is there anyone more deceitful than you? It's good if you don't stir up trouble. "Tiannan, come with me." Su Han greeted and led Ji Tiannan into the secret room. "Young Master, what's the matter?" Even though Ji Tiannan was more than ten years older than Su Han, when he called Young Master, he was unambiguous. This also proves from the side that he is indeed a person who will be loyal as long as he identifies the person he is loyal to. "Tiannan, how long have you stayed at the ninth level of the Zhenwu Realm?" Su Han asked. Ji Tiannan was stunned. Although he didn't know why Su Han asked this, he still replied: "Eight years." "Eight years is not a short time. What are your thoughts on the spiritual realm?" Su Han asked. "Spiritual realm?" Ji Tiannan was suddenly startled, thinking he heard wrongly! Eight years ago, Ji Tiannan broke through to the ninth level of the True Martial Realm. He was one of the top young talents in Tianhe County at that time. However, due to the objective conditions and resource limitations of Tianhe County, it is very difficult to break through to the spiritual realm. Ji Tiannan has always wanted to break through to the spiritual realm, but has not been able to do so. He has passed the age of thirty this year. There is a common understanding in the martial arts world that the best time for a warrior to transform into a spirit is before the age of thirty. After the age of thirty, the chance of success in breaking through the spiritual realm is greatly reduced. In other words, the greatest hope for transcending mortal life and becoming a spirit is before the age of thirty. Between the ages of thirty and forty, the probability will be directly reduced by half. After the age of fifty, that is absolutely impossible. That¡¯s why the eldest prince at that time was so crazy and desperate to usurp the throne, just to get the Seven Yang Ling Jade before he was thirty years old and seize the last chance to escape from the mortal world and transform into a spirit. For Ji Tiannan, he obviously did not have the same opportunities as the eldest prince, nor was he born with great luck. It can be said that the chance of him breaking through to the spiritual realm in this life is extremely slim. But now, Su Han asked him what he thought about the spiritual realm in such a matter-of-fact tone. Ji Tiannan didn't know how to answer for a moment. Su Han looked at Ji Tiannan's expression and realized that he had taken it for granted, thinking that everyone would think about the spiritual realm after breaking through to the ninth level of the Zhenwu Realm. But they forgot that in a place like Tianhe County, the ninth level of the True Martial Realm is basically the limit. "Let me put it this way, do you want to go further?" Su Han's face darkened. His followers can have average talents, but they must not be unambitious. Su Han's minimum requirement for his followers is to be able to break through to the spiritual realm. "I want to, how can I not want to?" Ji Tiannan did not hesitate. Martial arts can be said to be his biggest pursuit in life. Although he now has a master, it does not affect his firm heart towards the Tao. Su Han nodded, put his finger between Ji Tiannan's eyebrows, and a piece of exercise formula flowed into Ji Tiannan's sea of ??consciousness like a clear stream. "This technique is called "Nine Heavens Sword Technique". It focuses on the killing energy. It is very suitable for you to practice. Go back and study it thoroughly. You should have a new understanding of the spiritual realm. In addition, there are 10,000 lower-grade Yuan stones here. .¡± Su Han said, throwing a small storage bag into Ji Tiannan's hand. Ji Tiannan was shocked. He quickly browsed "Nine Heavens Sword Art" and was surprised and confused.I discovered that this technique is somewhat similar to the "Nine Paths Mantra" that I practiced before. It can be said that it is the same technique. However, "Nine Heavens Sword Jue" is much more profound than "Nine Paths Mantra". Ji Tiannan was not a fool and immediately realized that Su Han had specially prepared this technique for him. At this moment, Ji Tiannan was both shocked and moved. What is shocking is that where did Su Han find such a technique that suits him? What was touching was that Ji Tiannan had never experienced this feeling of being helped, guided, and cared for in Ziyang Sect before. Now, I feel this feeling from a sixteen-year-old boy. For a moment, Ji Tiannan no longer knew how to describe this feeling. "Okay, stop it, being coy is not the style of men of my generation. Remember, Cheng Can has demon blood, and his potential and development prospects are beyond the imagination of ordinary people, not even mine. Except for Cheng Can, For others, you must set an example and always be ahead of them in cultivation. If they slack off in their cultivation, you are responsible for supervising them." This is the first time Su Han mentioned Cheng Can¡¯s demon blood in front of others. He also hopes that Ji Tiannan¡¯s self-confidence will not be dampened by Cheng Can¡¯s training progress. After all, the reason why Cheng Can practices quickly is because he has original power in his bloodline. This original power cannot be copied. Ji Tiannan was surprised at first, then his eyes brightened, "Don't worry, young master, I understand." "There is no need to feel that your potential has declined just because you are over thirty. In the world of martial arts, although there are conventions, they are not insurmountable. There are many examples of late bloomers after the age of thirty." Su Han encouraged Ji Tiannan a few more words. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but as long as it¡¯s Su Han¡¯s words, Ji Tiannan feels very convincing. "You go out and ask Xiaoyu to come in." Su Han waved his hand. ????????? Next, Su Han passed on Su Yu a set of "Seven Steps of Quick Sword" and Mei Haoran a set of "Dragon, Tiger and Lion Roaring Skills" according to individual conditions, and then each of them was rewarded with ten thousand high-grade Yuan Stones. These exercises are not only suitable for their personal physical cultivation, but most importantly, these exercises have no spiritual bottleneck. In other words, when they practice these new techniques, their chances of breaking through to the spiritual realm will be much greater than now. Although they cannot achieve the true flow of all five meridians like Su Han, as long as they practice these techniques, the basic five elements of Qi can be formed in the body. At least, if it meets the basic requirements of "complete five elements", there will be no problem. As for how far they can go after entering the spiritual realm, it all depends on their own talents and luck. As for Cheng Can, Su Han thought about it and did not give him a new technique, but only gave him 20,000 low-grade Yuan stones. For Cheng Can, the technique is not the most important. What is important is how to exploit the potential of the demon blood as much as possible at this stage. Regarding the demon blood, Su Han doesn't have any good ideas for the time being. Fortunately, Su Han had just received 100,000 low-grade yuan stones from Mr. Yong. He was wealthy and showed no mercy when it came to making money. Everyone was very excited to get the skills and Yuan Stone. They had never thought about these good things when they were in Tianhe County before. Moreover, when in Tianhe County, the spiritual situation was expected to exist. But now, the young master told them that with these skills and these primeval stones. The spiritual realm is no longer a dream. They couldn¡¯t help but deeply feel that they really came to the right place to follow the young master this time. "Thank you, young master. We have nothing to repay you. We only hope that we can stay by your side in this life. We will die in a mess." Everyone expressed their opinions one after another. "Don't relax in your cultivation. If you can successfully break through to the spiritual realm in the future, I have a mysterious gift to give you." Su Han said with a smile. This great gift, needless to say, is a magical elixir. When everyone heard that there was a mysterious gift, they knew that something that their young master could call a gift would definitely be good. Now the next one is more energetic. Murong Sang was beside him, and when he saw their excited expressions, his heart was full of envy. At this moment, Su Han suddenly waved to him. "Murong, come in with me." "Huh? And my share?" Murong Sang was stunned for a moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 369: Innate Pure Yang Body You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Come here, let me test your martial arts foundation." In the secret room, Su Han said to Murong Sang. "Yes, young master." Murong Sang did not dare to neglect and quickly walked forward obediently. He was pounding in his heart, he had never experienced a martial arts test before. He used to be a dirty young man in the city. Who would go to such trouble to give him a martial arts test? This is the first time this has ever happened. Su Han¡¯s test did not require any instruments. He grabbed Murong Sang¡¯s wrist and placed it on his pulse. "Calm down, don't think wildly, and don't move your meridians." Su Han ordered. Murong Sang nodded quickly, simply closed his eyes and did not dare to move. Su Han¡¯s soul power slowly penetrated into Murong Sang¡¯s body, and with the help of the evil eye, he began to observe. A moment later, Su Han's eyes suddenly shot out with a ray of light, and he looked at Murong Sang in surprise. Murong Sang, however, knew nothing. He closed his eyes tightly and did not see Su Han's reaction at all. Su Han was shocked and looked at Murong Sang in disbelief. He never expected that Murong Sang had a special constitution, an innate body! Innate body, what is this concept? There is not a single innate body in the entire Tianhe County. According to Su Han's judgment, even if we look at the entire Southern Xinjiang, there are definitely not many innate bodies. "And this Murong Sang, not only has an innate body, but is also the best among innate bodies. Because the innate body is also divided into levels, the innate spiritual body, the innate imperial body, the innate holy body Based on Su Han¡¯s judgment, Murong Sang¡¯s innate body is definitely not just an innate spiritual body. Even Su Han couldn't tell which level it was. However, one thing is certain, that is, Murong Sang's physique is an innate body, an innate pure Yang body. This innate pure yang body cannot be picked out among millions, and it is especially suitable for cultivating the secret method of yang and yang. This discovery is so crazy. Su Han never expected that he would randomly pick up such a treasure. If you find a person on the street, it is the innate body, or the superior body, and I do n¡¯t know if it is time to say that the city in the cloud is too luxurious, or it ¡¯s very lucky. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "There are really some problems with the talent mining mechanism of Yunzhong City. Is this why Yunzhong City is not considered the top city in southern Xinjiang?" Su Han thought to himself. No matter what, this is definitely a good thing for Su Han. The development prospects of a genius with a superior innate pure Yang body are absolutely inestimable, and may even surpass Cheng Can's demon spirit bloodline. No wonder Murong Sang showed such strong escape ability when he was attacked by Wang Tong that day. The martial arts talents of the innate body are beyond the reach of ordinary people. Although Murong Sang has not learned any martial arts or martial arts, the martial arts instinct of the innate body cannot be underestimated. At that moment, Su Han let go of Murong Sang's wrist, "Okay, open your eyes." Murong Sang opened his eyes obediently and looked at Su Han expectantly. At the same time, deep in his eyes, he was worried about gains and losses. He was afraid that his martial arts foundation was too poor and would put the young master in a difficult situation. Everyone around the young master has great potential, how can he hold them back? "Murong, your martial arts foundation is very good." Su Han spoke the first words first. After hearing this, Murong Sang felt relieved and almost shed tears on the spot. He has always been worried that he is a useless person and will be driven away by the young master. It was only now that Murong Sang was completely relieved after hearing that his martial arts foundation was good. Su Han smiled, "Your body has spontaneously cultivated, and you have reached the level of Xiaozhenwu Realm. Have you never noticed it?" Murong Sang shook his head blankly, "No, I have never practiced any exercises or formulas. It's just that at noon every day, my whole body is so hot that it feels like it's going to explode. Late at night every day, I feel most comfortable." Su Han understood as soon as he heard this, it was the innate pure Yang energy in Murong Sang's body that was at work. It was just that Murong Sang didn't know how to channel it, so he felt hot. If he had been guided by someone since he was a child and knew how to practice, he would probably be in the spiritual realm by now. "Murong, listen, I have two ways for you to choose now. The first way is veryTake it easy, you only need to practice for a short period of time every day, mainly to clear the hot breath in your body. The rest of the time, you can do whatever you want. If you choose this path, I can guarantee that even if you don't practice much, your cultivation level will be similar to that of Su Yu and Mei Haoran, and you won't be far behind them. " Murong Sang was stunned when he heard what Su Han said. Is there such an easy thing? You only need to put in very little effort to be as good as others? Su Han didn't wait for Murong Sang to react, and continued: "There is another way, that is, you put in the most energy to practice. This path of cultivation may be very difficult, and what I can help you is also very limited. Many times It all depends on your own perseverance. But I can also guarantee that if you choose this path, your development prospects will be unlimited." Su Han tried his best to explain to Murong Sang in straightforward language. He couldn't understand the language that was too advanced. Murong Sang heard this and said without hesitation, "I will choose the second way." "Okay, but I have one more thing to remind you. If you choose the second path, you must not approach women until you are strong enough. I will supervise you on this." "A womanizer?" Murong Sang was confused, "Are other people like this too?" Su Han coughed dryly, "Of course not, you are special." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Things between men and women have little impact on cultivation, and sometimes, if done properly, things between men and women can even have the effect of yin and yang cultivation. But for someone like Murong Sang who has an innate pure yang body, if the innate pure yang energy in his body is depleted before he reaches great strength, it will be difficult to make further progress in martial arts in the future. Su Han also saw an innate pure yang body in his previous life. Basically, an innate pure yang body had the body of a boy for thousands of years before reaching great strength. In other words, before he attains great strength, Murong Sang is destined to be a virgin for ten thousand years. " However, Murong Sang is still young and is ignorant about these things. After two years, I don¡¯t know if he will regret today¡¯s decision. "Okay, I will teach you a technique. This technique may not be the best, but it is definitely the most suitable for your practice." In Su Han¡¯s previous life, he had heard of many secrets of the Supreme Yang Zhigang, but these secrets were treasures hidden away by major forces and rarely leaked out. " However, in Su Han's memory, there is a method that is extremely yang and strong, which is specially customized for the innate pure yang body. For Murong Sang, it couldn't be more suitable. "This technique is called "Nine Yang True Body". You must practice it diligently every day and it must not be interrupted." "Remember, there may be some pain in the middle of practicing this exercise. If you can bear it, the world will be brighter. If you can't bear it, all your previous efforts will be wasted." Su Han pointed at the space between Murong Sang's eyebrows and passed on a technique formula. Murong Sang held his breath when he heard Su Han speak so carefully, his dark eyes flashed with hope and determination. Murong Sang had a strange premonition that his life might be completely different from the past from this moment on. ¡°In addition, I also have some Qinglu Pills here. If you feel hot and unbearable at noon, you can take one Qinglu Pill to relieve the heat in the body.¡± Su Han threw two small elixir bottles and a storage bag to Murong Sang. The bag contained 10,000 low-grade Yuan stones. "Little Lord¡­¡­" Murong Sang¡¯s eyes were moist, the young master was really kind to him. "Okay, as a grown man, don't keep grinding. I am your young master, and I will give you skills and elixirs as a matter of course." Su Han patted Murong Sang on the shoulder. At this moment, Amelia Su walked over quietly. "Young Master, just now the head of the Yong family sent someone to deliver a message, saying that the quarrying event will start tomorrow." Reported by Su Yuhui. "okay, I get it." Su Han¡¯s eyes were shining. After being in seclusion for so long, it was time for him to go out and walk around. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 370: Teach you how to behave You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hahaha, little friend Su Han, I haven't seen you for a long time. Your growth in cultivation really impresses me." Early the next morning, in the Yong family mansion, Mr. Yong greeted Su Han with a big smile. Now Mr. Yong¡¯s face is glowing red, and the aura surrounding him is extremely pure and vast. Looking at his appearance, it is really hard to imagine that a month ago, he was suffering from a strange poison and was dying. "The old man is recovering well." Su Han smiled. "This is all thanks to your life-saving grace, little friend. Speaking of which, your cultivation has grown so fast, which is really beyond my expectation." The old man also had extremely vicious eyes. He glanced at Su Han and saw that he had broken through to the spiritual realm. In the eyes of Mr. Yong, simply breaking through to the spiritual realm is nothing unusual. However, what surprised Mr. Yong was the speed at which Su Han transformed from the mortal world into the spirit. A month ago, Su Han was still a true martial artist, but a month later, he was already a real first-level spiritual warrior. "Thanks to the old man." Su Han said modestly and looked at the courtyard where Mr. Yong lived. The patio of this courtyard is empty. There seemed to be many flower pots originally placed, but they have all been moved out now. It seems that Mr. Yong still cares deeply about what he said to Su Han. Su Han said that the silver light grass affected the internal injuries of Mr. Yong, so Mr. Yong immediately ordered people to move it away. "How about it? Do you think my yard is empty and too plain?" Mr. Yong asked with a smile. Su Han nodded, "Looking at the feng shui of this patio, it seems that it was originally a place for growing elixirs. Is the old man interested in cultivating elixirs?" Mr. Yong's eyes shone with surprise: "How did you tell? Yes, I have cultivated a lot of elixirs in this yard before. However, I have encountered some problems in cultivation recently, and the matter of Silver Light Grass , I ordered people to remove all the elixirs first." "I see." Su Han¡¯s accomplishments in cultivating elixirs are no less impressive than those in alchemy. However, the old man didn't ask about it at this moment, so Su Han naturally wouldn't take the initiative to mention it. "My little friend, it's almost time to leave for the quarrying event. I ordered someone to take you to the Yong family hall to meet my grandchildren. I won't go there. They don't know that the poison in my body has been detoxified. Detoxification Only a few of my confidants know about it.¡± Mr. Yong said. "Old man, why don't you let them know that you have been cured of the poison?" Su Han raised his eyebrows. The old man sighed softly: "I was poisoned by the assassination this time. It is very strange. The more I think about it, the more something is wrong. I originally thought that the poison was poisoned by a competitor, but now I suspect that the poison did not come from the outside world, but from the Yong family." The courtyard is a scourge within the Xiao Qiang!" Su Han was not surprised after hearing this. When he was in Qingye City, didn't Su Jun, Su Yunhai's adopted son, poison Su Yunhai? The bigger the family, the more hidden dangers there are for people to murder their own people. Su Han had seen many such things in his previous life. Seeing Su Han's calm face, the old man was secretly surprised. This young man really didn't look like he was only sixteen years old. At that moment, the old man suppressed his surprise and sighed, "Forget it, we will talk about this later. I will order someone to send you there first. My grandchildren are useless. If they say something unpleasant, you can order someone to tell them later." I, I will punish them severely." "Okay, then I'll trouble the old man." Su Han followed Mr. Yong¡¯s confidants and left the old man¡¯s yard. Along the way, Su Han noticed that the overall atmosphere of the Yong family was very depressing. Everyone has a gloomy face and looks worried. ¡°Obviously, the assassination and poisoning of the head of the family has plunged the entire Deyong family into a downturn. "As expected, Mr. Yong did not announce his recovery. I don't know if what the old man suspected is true?" Su Han thought to himself. There are already a dozen young people waiting there in the Yong family hall. Seeing Su Han pass by, some of the dozen young people stood up, while others did not move at all, not even moving their eyelids. "Young masters, this is Mr. Su Han, the new stone gambling consultant hired by the family master. Mr. Su will also go to this stone quarrying event with all the young masters." Mr. Yong¡¯s confidant gave a brief introduction to Su Han.After that, he left this hall. "Boy, are you the new stone betting consultant in our family? Look at you, you don't even have hair on your head. What skills do you have?" A young man in a purple shirt asked Su Han unceremoniously when he saw that the old man's confidant was gone. This young man in purple shirt has a cultivation level of the second level of the spiritual realm. Among several people, his strength is considered to be at the middle level. Su Han naturally ignored his attitude and didn't even raise his eyelids, as if he didn't hear anything. "The young master is asking you something, are you pretending to be deaf?" When the young man's face turns cold, he is about to have an attack. At this moment, Su Han raised his eyes and chuckled, "It turns out someone is talking to me. I thought it was a puppy barking?" That contemptuous tone seemed as if he didn't take this young man seriously at all. The face of the young man in purple shirt changed, as if he had been greatly insulted, and he was furious: "Boy, how do you talk? A dog's mouth can't spit out ivory, right? Do you need me to teach you how to behave?" "Teach me how to be a good person?" Su Han smiled indifferently, "Why don't you let me teach you how to be a good person instead? Your elders seem to have only taught you how to practice, not how to use your brain." "Presumptuous. A mere casual cultivator at the first level of the spiritual realm dares to act wild in front of the children of a fourth-level aristocratic family." The young man in purple shirt finally couldn't hold back anymore and punched Su Han in front of Su Han's face with a sudden punch. Su Han's expression did not change at all, and the golden energy in his sleeves swayed, releasing a powerful traction force. The young man in purple shirt suddenly felt that his fist was stagnant, as if it was hindered by something invisible, and his forward momentum was blocked. It actually slowed down significantly. This sudden change made the young man in purple frown, and a sense of surprise flashed through his heart. At this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out from behind and firmly grasped the wrist of the young man in purple shirt. The young man in purple shirt turned his head and frowned: "Yong Qi, you are deliberately trying to tear me down, right?" This man named Yong Qi is a somewhat thin young man, wearing a blue shirt, and his cultivation is at the second level of the spiritual realm. "Yong Jing, this is the stone gambling consultant invited by the old man. No matter how presumptuous you are, you can't be so rude to the old man's people, right?" This young man in blue shirt, Yong Qi, looks kind and polite, and his words are very organized. Yong Jing, a young man in purple shirt, sneered: "What kind of stone gambling consultant? He just wants to curry favor with a wanderer of our Yong family. I don't know why he has the evil skills to please the old man. I asked him to show his hands. Let¡¯s try to see if he is really capable, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± "Enough is enough. Although the old man is injured, our words and deeds may not reach his ears. Do you want to make the old man unhappy? Have you forgotten how the second young master was punished by the old man some time ago?" Yong Qi warned. As soon as Yong Jing heard Yong Qi's last words, his expression suddenly changed, he glared at Su Han fiercely, and coldly snorted: "I guess you are lucky today." As he said that, he put away his fists and walked aside. This farce did not cause any waves. The rest of the Yong family youths present had indifferent expressions. They were obviously used to this kind of scene. The only thing that was a little strange was that Yong Jing's punch did not hit Su Han, which made them somewhat surprised. ¡°Brother Su, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened just now.¡± Yong Qi smiled apologetically at Su Han. "It doesn't matter. Is the Second Young Master I just mentioned the Second Young Master Yong that the outside world calls Young Master Yong? What's wrong with him?" Su Han naturally doesn¡¯t care about clowns like Yong Jing. In contrast, he was more interested in Mr. Yong. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 371: Tit for tat You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yong Qi glanced at Su Han in surprise and replied: "Yes, it is said that the second young master had trouble with a second-level aristocratic family some time ago and wanted to destroy that second-level aristocratic family. I don't know how this matter reached the ears of the old man. The old man was furious and ordered the second young master to go to the second-level aristocratic family in person to apologize and severely punished him. The second young master was very unconvinced because of this incident. It is said that he wanted to find out who had brought this incident into the old master's ears. Then take revenge on that person severely." "Aren't you all descendants of the Yong family? Why do you respectfully call him Second Young Master?" Su Han asked again. Yong Qi smiled bitterly and said, "Brother, you don't know something. The second young master is extremely talented and is the core child of the family. His status is not much worse than that of the clan elders. People like us have a lower status than him." "I see." Su Han understood. At this moment, an elder from the Yong family came to the hall and asked, "Who else is not here?" "Only the second young master is missing." A young man from the Yong family in the hall replied. "Okay, let's not wait for him. The time for the quarrying event is coming soon, let's go first." The elder of the Nayong family made a decision quickly. "Mr. Feng, why don't you wait for me?" A cold snort suddenly came. Along with this cold snort, a young man with a cold and arrogant face walked in from outside the hall door with a few followers. The young man was wearing a silver-gray fur cloak, with a pair of slightly silver pupils, staring coldly at everyone present. "Second Young Master, you misunderstood. I am also afraid that I will waste the time and let other fourth-level families poke the back of our Yong family and say that our Yong family is arrogant. After all, the head of the family has not recovered from his serious injury. I don¡¯t know how many people are watching secretly. With our Yong family" This old man, Feng, actually explained to Young Master Yong politely. No matter how you look at this scene, it makes people feel a little weird that a family elder is so cautious towards a family member. "Mr. Feng, you are worrying too much. At this time, it is more important to let those who are ignorant see the majesty of the Yong family." The second Young Master Yong is obviously very domineering. The old man Feng couldn't say anything more, so he responded indiscriminately. Second Young Master Yong glanced at Su Han. "Who is this?" Second Young Master Yong asked calmly. "Second Young Master, this is the stone gambling consultant hired by the old man." Mr. Feng glanced at Su Han and said. "Stone gambling consultant?" Second Young Master Yong snorted and looked at Su Han. At this moment, a follower behind Young Master Yong took two steps forward and whispered a few words in Young Master Yong's ear. After hearing this, Second Young Master Yong's eyes suddenly became cold, and he looked at Su Han lightly. There was a faint murderous intent in the depths of those slightly silver pupils. When Su Han saw his appearance, he understood that the second young master Yong was severely punished by Mr. Yong because of the Lu family's affairs. He obviously knew that the person who brought this matter to the old man was Su Han in front of him. Although even if Su Han didn't tell, the old man would know about the Lu family sooner or later, but looking at the look on the face of Young Master Yong, it was obvious that the entire debt was placed on Su Han. However, although this Young Master Yong is domineering, Su Han is not an economical lamp either. At the moment, Su Han raised his eyebrows and looked at Mr. Yong with a half-smile, his expression was indifferent, neither humble nor arrogant. "Since you are the stone gambling consultant hired by the old man, I guess you have some skills in stone gambling?" Second Young Master Yong¡¯s tone was calm, and there was no hint of likes or dislikes. However, when he spoke, he deliberately aroused some pressure. Suddenly, the overwhelming pressure rushed towards Su Han. This Young Master Yong, with his momentum, turned out to be a strong man at the third level of the spiritual realm, which is commonly known as the peak of the small spiritual realm. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of this Yong family, you do have the ability to be arrogant. However, no matter how arrogant and powerful Mr. Yong is, how can Su Han be afraid of him? Su Han's momentum surged, and he directly restrained the third level of spiritual pressure from the Second Young Master Yong. At this time, Second Young Master Yong was suddenly a little surprised, his expression changed slightly, and he looked at Su Han with a deep look. Su Han chuckled, "Whether you have the skills or not is not up to me. You can ask Mr. Yong." "Presumptuous, these three words, old man,You can call it whatever you want. "Yong Jing, a young man in a purple shirt over there, suddenly started clapping at the table. "Yong Jing, you haven't had enough?" Yong Qi also stood up. "alright!" Second Young Master Yong¡¯s voice was not loud, and his two simple words suppressed the dispute between the two. "Stone Gambling Consultant, don't tell me, you are crazy." Second Young Master Yong looked at Su Han carefully, as if he wanted to see Su Han thoroughly. Su Han smiled indifferently: "Oh? Where is the madness?" "You are mad when I ask you a question and you don't answer directly. If it were normal times, you would have died hundreds of times at this moment." Second Young Master Yong looked at Su Han deeply. Su Han laughed and said, "You wouldn't believe me if I said I had skills. In that case, it's better to save your breath and save your energy for doing something more meaningful." "In your eyes, what is more meaningful?" Second Young Master Yong said calmly. Su Han shrugged, "I don't know what is more meaningful. I only know that wasting spit here is the most meaningless thing." At this moment, the other young people from the Yong family present had stopped what they were doing and looked over. ?Obviously, everyone wants to know what made this unattractive-looking young man at the first level of the spiritual realm so brave that he dared to openly contradict Young Master Yong, who had a high status in the Yong family? Although this young man was invited by Mr. Yong, it does not mean that the old man will protect him at critical moments. Everyone felt that it was self-evident which one Mr. Yong would prefer between his grandchildren and outsiders. "Second Young Master, the time for the quarrying event is coming soon. I think we should set off first. We can put these little things aside first." When Yong Qi saw that the atmosphere was not right, he immediately started to smooth things over. The Second Young Master Yong waved his hand, "Don't try to persuade anyone today. Since this guy says there's no point in wasting words, let's show him the real deal. I want to see what confidence this guy has to dare to be in the Yong family." It¡¯s so crazy in the compound.¡± ¡°Obviously, Su Han¡¯s attitude of not getting enough food and salt also aroused the anger of Second Young Master Yong. Su Han smiled slightly, but he was calm and composed. Although he was in the Yong family compound, Su Han didn't think that this was a dragon's pond and a tiger's den, a mountain of knives and a sea of ??fire. Still as steady as a mountain, without any panic. After all, he still didn¡¯t think that the Second Young Master Yong in front of him could pose any fatal threat to him. The atmosphere at the scene was extremely tense, as if the situation could become tense at any moment. Seeing that the situation was not going well, Old Feng also came up to advise: "It is normal for young people to be angry. It is better for everyone to take a step back. With the identity of the Yong family, there is no need to argue with a wandering cultivator." The Second Young Master Yong smiled coldly: "Mr. Feng's words are wrong! If you don't care about this jianghu cultivator today, tomorrow there will be more jianghu cultivators who dare to ride on the head of the Yong family and run wild. In the long run, what majesty does the Yong family still have? ?No one needs to persuade me today, I have made up my mind." "Second Young Master, you" Mr. Feng originally wanted to say something more, but after thinking about it, he closed his mouth. This kind of thing has nothing to do with him anyway, so why should he bother with it? Su Han smiled indifferently: "Interesting, does the dignified Yong family rely on suppressing casual cultivators to show their status in the world? With incompetent grandchildren like you, I am afraid that the old man will also lament that he has no successor." As he said that, Su Han's tone suddenly turned cold: "In that case, I don't mind teaching you how to behave. Maybe a few years later, you will realize how childish your actions today are, and maybe you will be grateful to me by then. Woolen cloth?" Having said this, Su Han's eyes swept across everyone present. "And the rest of you, who else wants to give advice together? Come forward and save yourself endless verbosity." Su Han¡¯s tone was cold. Originally, he was a little curious about Mr. Yong. Now it seems that Young Master Yong is not much better than Yong Jing and his ilk. The only brilliance is probably the cultivation and talent. But, what advantage does this kind of thing have in front of Su Han? Coming to Yong¡¯s house was not Su Han¡¯s original intention. If he hadn¡¯t owed Mr. Yong a favor and wanted to repay it at the quarrying event, maybe Su Han wouldn¡¯t be standing here today. ¡°I came here to repay the old man¡¯s favor, but encountered all kinds of difficulties. With Su Han¡¯s character, how could he swallow this? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 372: Knocked away with one punch You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! boom! At this moment, Yong Jing became furious and slammed the table: "What a crazy man who doesn't know the heights of heaven and earth. What is the identity of the second young master? He is the core child of a fourth-level family. Why don't you take a piss and look at yourself?" Are you worthy of challenging him?" "Yong Jing, right?" Su Hanhan laughed and said, "It seems that you are going to be the vanguard. In this case, don't hurry up. If you move too slowly, be careful that your master will not accept your favor. The flattery will not be successful, but the horse will be photographed instead." On the thigh.¡± Su Han was already aroused at this moment, and the nature of his poisonous tongue was naturally revealed. ¡°You are such a sharp-tongued boy, but I don¡¯t know if you can still be so eloquent when you are kneeling on the ground begging for mercy.¡± Yong Jing¡¯s tone was almost gritted. He stepped out from the crowd and cupped his hands towards Second Young Master Yong, ¡°Second Young Master, please forgive me for being abrupt. I will teach this bastard a lesson no matter what I say today.¡± Second Young Master Yong nodded lightly. In his opinion, Su Han was at the first level of the spiritual realm and was nothing to be afraid of. Of course it would be better to have someone teach him a lesson instead of him doing it himself. Yong Jing got the approval of Young Master Yong, and became even more unscrupulous. He stepped forward and activated the spiritual sea. The spiritual power suddenly burst out, and his whole body was filled with a dense red light, like a sea of ??fire rising into the sky. "Boy, I wanted to let you go just now, but you didn't know what to do and insisted on seeking death. In this case, I will let you go." There was a sinister smile in Yong Jing's tone. "Stubborn." Su Han also shook his head. With his eyesight, he could see that although Yong Jing was a strong person at the second level of the spiritual realm, he was a relatively mediocre existence in the second level of the spiritual realm and did not have much extraordinary background. When dealing with such an opponent, Su Han didn't even bother to use his powerful trump cards. "Fire Flame Divine Fist!" Yong Jing shouted loudly, punched out, and his spiritual power directly ignited the void, forming a huge fiery red fist shadow, like a meteorite from the sky, dragging a long flaming tail, and smashed towards Su Han with great force. This is a second-level spiritual killer move that incorporates spiritual power. Yong Jing is very confident. Facing such a tyrannical offensive, Su Han remained motionless, standing where he was, as if he had turned a blind eye to Yong Jing's moves. It wasn't until the fist shadow came close that Su Han showed a sneer and suddenly reached out to grab the huge fiery red fist. With this grab, everyone around took a breath. This fiery red fist was made of spiritual flames. It would be too much to grab it directly with your hands. Yong Jing even grinned and sneered, thinking that this kid was really looking for death. My punch contained powerful fire-attribute power, and he was just waiting for his entire arm to be burned to ashes. Yong Jing is so confident for a reason. He is a warrior who specializes in the fire attribute and is very aggressive. Generally speaking, even warriors of the same level at the second level of the spiritual realm would choose to avoid his full blow if there was no way to counter it. But this boy who was at the first level of the spiritual realm actually took this move with his bare hands. Everyone present felt that Su Han was crazy. "Huh?" Yong Jing, who had a ferocious smile on his face, suddenly darkened and a look of disbelief filled his eyes. Su Han casually grabbed it, and the huge fiery red fist seemed to be swallowed by some invisible force, and was extinguished like a candle. "What?" Yong Jing was stunned. With my full blow, I expected to use it to humiliate the opponent, but in the end, it was easily broken by the opponent? "too weak!" Su Han shook his head, the spiritual sea in his dantian shook, and his spiritual power was released like a tide. He punched casually, a punch that was fused with the power of spiritual power. This was the first punch he punched after entering the spiritual realm. boom! With a punch punching into the flesh, Yong Jing flew backwards with a look of horror on his face, spitting out a mouthful of blood in the air, dyeing his purple clothes red. This punch was so fast and fierce that Yong Jing, a strong man in the second level of the spiritual realm, couldn't even dodge. He received a solid punch and flew backwards. The people around him were full of face. A warrior at the first level of the spiritual realm knocked away the second level of the spiritual realm with one punch? It¡¯s not like past level challenges have never happened before, but they have never seen someone who can knock the opponent away with one move. The gap between these two people is too bigWell, for those who don¡¯t know, I thought Yong Jing was at the first level of the spiritual realm, and Su Han was at the second level. Second Young Master Yong and Mr. Feng were also stunned. However, they can see some clues better than others. When Su Han punched just now, they could clearly see that Yong Jing's movements had become sluggish, as if he was restrained by some invisible aura, making it very difficult to move. Otherwise, with the strength of Yongjing's spiritual realm, this punch can be avoided. "Second Young Master, what kind of evil tricks does this kid have? He can actually restrain my whole body and prevent me from moving." Yong Jing fell in the corner in a state of embarrassment, his face full of disbelief, and he shouted. "Shut up!" Young Master Yong's face was as gloomy as water. This Yong Jing was really embarrassing to him. "Who else wants to teach you? Come out." Su Han looked indifferent. Second Young Master Yong¡¯s face darkened, ¡°In the Yong family¡¯s territory, if you injure a Yong family member, do you think no one can cure you?¡± Su Han laughed and said, "Treat me? That's a big statement. Don't be nagging. Do you want to go first or go with them?" To be honest, except for Mr. Yong, he doesn¡¯t pay attention to anyone else here. Except for Young Master Yong, if everyone else comes together, Su Han can take care of them in minutes. It¡¯s just that this Young Master Yong, whether it¡¯s his magnanimity, methods, or other aspects of deterrence, is definitely far superior to the others. Even though Su Han had many means, he did not dare to say that he could definitely win. Even if you want to win, you must use many means and go through a hard battle. Since this Young Master Yong is a top figure among the younger generation of the Yong family, he must not be underestimated. "However, Su Han's words, to the ears of Second Young Master Yong, were already the greatest contempt. Second Young Master Yong¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°You are indeed seeking death!¡± At this moment, a cold shout suddenly came: "What are you still dawdling about? The quarrying event is about to begin, why don't you start yet?" But it was an old man with a frosty face, standing at the door of the hall, staring at everyone. This old man exudes a cold aura. His cultivation level is slightly inferior to that of Mr. Yong, but he is also a strong man in the Earth Spirit Realm. "Old Yuan!" A group of young people immediately saluted. Even the second Young Master Yong, although his face was full of reluctance, bowed slightly to the old man and said, "Old Yuan." Even Feng Lao, the elder of the Yong family, quickly bowed his hand to the old man when he saw him appearing. It seems that this old man¡¯s status in the Yong family is not low. Faced with the respect of everyone, Mr. Yuan showed no face at all. He glared at everyone and shouted: "What are you doing here? Are the descendants of a dignified fourth-level family just a group of reckless men who like to fight and fight?" "No, Mr. Yuan" "It was this boy who made the rude remarks first and provoked the second young master" Everyone immediately rushed to explain. Old Yuan waved his hand, "I don't have time to listen to your explanations. You should deal with whatever you have caused. I just want to remind you, don't lose the face of a fourth-level family. A group of second-level and third-level spiritual realms are besieging a first-level spiritual realm. If you pass When you go out, you must laugh at the teeth of other fourth-level aristocratic families." Yong Jing, who fell in the corner, heard these words, and his face suddenly turned green and white. These words were poking his spine. A strong man at the second level of the spiritual realm was knocked out by a move from the first level of the spiritual realm. What if? Let outsiders know that I will never be able to hold my head up for the rest of my life. Second Young Master Yong¡¯s face was filled with gloom. Why couldn¡¯t he tell that Elder Yuan¡¯s words were obviously talking about everyone, but secretly he was beating him, Young Master Yong. However, the Second Young Master Yong was a flexible and flexible person. Facing Mr. Yuan, he did not get angry, but smiled lightly, "Old Master Yuan, the master of the house hired this boy to be a stone gambling consultant. Let me test his stone gambling ability. Is there no problem?" ?¡± "No." Mr. Yuan said with a cold face. "In that case, I want to know how talented and knowledgeable you are as a rock betting consultant?" Second Young Master Yong stared at Su Han with a half-smile but not a smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 373: Make a Bet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s brows suddenly raised, he didn¡¯t expect that Young Master Yong still wanted to give up. Even the young man in blue shirt, Yong Qi, couldn't stand it anymore. He came forward again and persuaded: "Second Young Master, since the old man hired him, he must have his reasons. I believe that this Mr. Su is good at gambling on stones." I must have some experience, why not go to the quarrying event first, and we can talk about it at the quarrying event? Mr. Yuan, what do you think?" Na Yuan Lao snorted coldly, turned and walked away without saying anything else. As soon as Mr. Yuan left, everyone present breathed a sigh of relief. Second Young Master Yong glanced at Yong Qi, smiled lightly and said, "Yong Qi, you are really eloquent." Yong Qi¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he forced a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± Although Second Young Master Yong didn¡¯t say much, anyone with a discerning eye could see that Second Young Master Yong even held a grudge against Yong Qi. Many people present felt some sympathy for Yong Qi, but felt that he deserved it. As a descendant of the Yong family, he keeps speaking for outsiders, and this outsider has offended the Second Young Master Yong. Isn't this asking for death? "Wait a minute." At this moment, the old man from the Yong family next to him, Feng Lao, suddenly came over and stared at Su Han, "Little brother, your name is Su Han, right? Your stone gambling experience comes from your family background?" "The family's academic background, coupled with the family's bloodline, the combination of the two aspects has achieved a little success." Su Han opened his eyes and told lies, but he was not ambiguous at all. "Haha, then isn't this quarrying event an opportunity for you to show off your skills?" There was a hint of probing in Feng Lao's tone. "I am indeed looking forward to this event." Su Han's answer was neither humble nor overbearing. A Yong family member next to Mr. Yong sneered: "Stop pretending to be a fool. Who doesn't know that stone gambling is purely based on luck? If someone can really master the rules of stone gambling, then the stone gambling in the entire Yunzhong City Hasn¡¯t the market been wiped out by him? Second Young Master, Mr. Feng, this man is a pure charlatan, and you can¡¯t believe a word he says.¡± "Haha, since he is the stone gambling consultant hired by the family owner, it cannot be generalized. Maybe he really has two abilities." That old man Feng chuckled, his tone neither salty nor light. In fact, Su Han had already been angry in his heart. Seeing this group of people taking turns to make things difficult for him, he sneered and said: "Don't beat around the bush. If anyone has any doubts about my stone gambling skills, you might as well bet with me." Let¡¯s make a bet to see who will gain more at the quarrying event?¡± Old Feng didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would talk to him so rudely, and his expression turned gloomy at the moment. The Yong family boy next to Young Master Yong also shouted: "You are so bold. Mr. Feng is the elder of the Yong family. How could he condescend to condescend to make a bet with a boy like you who doesn't even have a hair on his head? If you really want to bet, I'll bet you." Su Han smiled leisurely: "Welcome. If anyone else has any questions, why not come together and bet? Don't just talk and do nothing." His arrogant remarks angered most of the Yong family disciples present. "My hair is not even long, but my words are so crazy that I have no idea." "In that case, I will make a bet with you. Don't lose everything and have nothing but to cry in your mother's crotch!" Once a young man's anger is aroused, he will speak indiscriminately. "I'll bet with you." Suddenly, Second Young Master Yong spoke calmly. As the sentence of the second son of Yong, the entire hall suddenly fell into silence. The second son was going to participate in the bet. "Second Young Master, if you let the old man know" The young man in blue shirt, Yong Qi, also wanted to persuade him. This Yong Qi is obviously a good old man, someone who is kind to others and does not want to cause conflicts. Second Young Master Yong raised his eyebrows and said calmly: "So what if I let the old man know? It's a small gamble, so I don't think the old man has to take care of this, right?" "But" Yong Qi wanted to say something else. A group of Yong family disciples immediately shouted: "Yong Qi, which side is your elbow turned on?" "Yes, you don't speak for your own people, but you help outsiders. Your position is very problematic." Yong Qi was anxious: "Everyone, I am also thinking about you. Do you think that because the old man is injured, you can be lawless? Not everyone can bear the old man's thunderous anger."   "Shut up, Yong Qi, I want to bet today. I still don't believe it. How much can the old man value a mere outsider? Could it be that if I make a bet with him, the old man can still punish me?" Second Young Master Yong said calmly with a cold light in his eyes. Su Han put his hands on his hands and laughed, "Okay, Mr. Yong, Su is going to look at you with admiration now. Your behavior is very like a man! But let's make a deal first. If the bet is too small, I won't bet." .¡± Second Young Master Yong said coldly: "You're not old, but you're quite capable of telling lies. I'm afraid you won't be able to keep up with one hundred thousand low-grade Yuan Stones." One hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones! Everyone around took a breath, this second young master is indeed a generous person. Even Su Han was amazed in his heart. This Yunzhong City is indeed one of the seven important towns in southern Xinjiang. Any core member of a fourth-level family can come up with such a huge sum of money. "How about it? One hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones are placed here. Do you dare to bet with me?" Second Young Master Yong¡¯s tone was slightly provocative. Bet, of course you have to bet. How could Su Han miss this opportunity to make a fortune. However, Su Han does not have one hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones on his body now. Mr. Yong gave him the 100,000 yuan, plus his own, for a total of more than 100,000 yuan. He gave 60,000 yuan to his five followers, and spent some more on his own cultivation, leaving only 40,000 to 50,000 low-grade Yuan stones. He raised his brows and looked around, "Who has a low-grade Yuan Stone? Lend it to me and I will give it back double." "What? You dare to bet even if you have no money." The crowd burst into laughter. Everyone looked like they were watching a good show, but no one was willing to take money. Only Na Yongqi said: "I lend you 50,000 yuan, and you don't have to pay it back twice." This Yong Qi is indeed a good old man. Su Han took the bag containing the Yuan Stone from Yong Qi, looked at Yong Qi again, and suddenly smiled: "Brother, I will keep your kindness in helping you today in my heart, and I will give you a great fortune in the future." ¡°It¡¯s a little effort, but it¡¯s nothing worth mentioning.¡± Yong Qi said politely, obviously not taking Su Han's words to heart. Not only Yong Qi, but others also showed contempt after hearing what Su Han said. He's just a quack monk who cheats people out of food and drinks. He even dares to talk about giving people away for humanization, which is simply laughable. "One hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones are placed here. If you have the guts, you can win." Su Han looked at Young Master Yong and smiled calmly. "Okay, okay, I'm afraid you can't afford to lose." Second Young Master Yong sneered. "Mr. Feng, please be a witness. Whoever gains more from the quarrying event will win the other party's 100,000 low-grade Yuan stones." The Second Young Master Yong said to Feng Lao. This old man, Feng, didn¡¯t have a good impression of Su Han. He smiled faintly and said, "I should be your witness." "Haha, this boy is done for, he dares to compete with the second young master for stones." "Although the Second Young Master doesn't usually go to those stone gambling places in the market, he has a unique method of sensing raw stones, which seems to be related to the technique he practices. This kid is seeking death by betting with the Second Young Master." Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Su Han smiled faintly. No matter how special the sensing method is, can it be more intuitive than my own evil eye? Let alone one hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones, even one million, as long as Su Han had it, he would dare to bet. This is a great opportunity to make a fortune. On the other hand, Yong Qi on the side has been looking at Su Han worriedly since just now. ¡°Obviously, he didn¡¯t think Su Han could win this bet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I say double the amount, I will definitely double the amount.¡± Su Han patted Yong Qi on the shoulder. Yong Qi forced a smile, "Brother, money is a trivial matter, I'm worried about you" "Okay, let's set off for the quarrying event." That Feng Lao suddenly shouted loudly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 374: Gong Lao, a master of stone gambling You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The quarrying event will be held in a barren mountain outside Yunzhong City. The Yong family¡¯s motorcade walked for three hours before arriving at the foot of this barren mountain. This barren mountain is the property of the Huang family, a third-level family in Yunzhong City, and it is also the place where the Huang family discovered the cloud-patterned cold iron veins. The quarrying event was hosted by the Huang family. Looking at the scale of the scene, the Huang family obviously spent a lot of manpower and material resources to make this quarrying event even grander. This barren mountain is extremely vast. At this moment, the entrance to the barren mountain has been built into a conference venue by the Huang family. It is crowded with people and extremely lively. All kinds of three religions and nine streams gather here. The head of the Huang family was already waiting at the entrance of the venue with his people. When he saw the Yong family's motorcade arriving, he quickly came forward to greet them enthusiastically. "Mr. Feng, hehe, your boss is here to make you shine." The head of the Huang family is very enthusiastic, but Feng Lao has a dull face with no expression at all. He didn't express much enthusiasm for the head of the Huang family. The head of the Huang family is not embarrassed either. Judging from his expression, he seemed to think that just sending representatives from these fourth-level aristocratic families would be the greatest reward. "Lao Feng, and all you gentlemen, the official quarrying event is scheduled to start tomorrow and last for one week. Today, we have arranged a wealth of entertainment activities and the best accommodation for you in this venue. I hope you all have a good time. Happy." The head of the Huang family smiled. "What? Can we go into the barren mountains to excavate rough stones tomorrow?" When these Yong family disciples heard this, they were all displeased by their boss. "Dear gentlemen, although the official quarrying event will only start tomorrow, today we have arranged a stone gambling area at the venue for your entertainment. Moreover, the rough stones in all the stalls in the stone gambling area are excavated from the barren mountains. Absolutely It is the highest quality rough stone." The head of the Huang family said quickly. Everyone looked around and saw that there were various stone gambling stalls in the venue. There are huge crowds of people around every stall. This lively scene immediately attracted the attention of these Yong family disciples. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look too.¡± The children of the Yong family dispersed in droves and went to various stone gambling stalls in small groups. Mr. Feng smiled and walked to the VIP rest area nearby. In the VIP rest area, some people from fourth-level aristocratic families had already stood up and greeted Mr. Feng. Second Young Master Yong gave Su Han a meaningful look and left with a few followers. Since the official quarrying event won¡¯t start until tomorrow, that means the competition between Su Han and Young Master Yong will also start tomorrow. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go shopping together?¡± A greeting came from behind. Su Han turned around and saw that the person who invited him was Yong Qi, the young man in blue who lent him money just now. If there is anyone among the Yong family children that Su Han has a slight affection for, it is undoubtedly this Yong Qi. This man is purely a good old man, and he doesn't have the airs of a member of a fourth-level family. He is kind to everyone and can easily win the favor of others. However, Su Han noticed that there were no other Yong family children around Yong Qi. Obviously, his kind-hearted character is an unpopular anomaly among the children of the fourth-level aristocratic families who have high standards. Being as domineering as Mr. Yong makes it easier for others to support him. Being as brainless as Yong Jing makes it easier to get along with other people. Su Han secretly shook his head. If this was the current situation of the fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City, he would really be disappointed with these fourth-level aristocratic families. No wonder Mr. Yong lamented that his grandchildren were useless. ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced myself formally yet, my name is Yong Qi.¡± Yong Qi saw Su Han looking at him and said quickly. Su Han nodded, "Let's go, Mr. Qi." Yong Qi¡¯s eyes shone with surprise: ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Obviously, as an unimportant disciple of the Yong family, not many people call him this. Su Han smiled faintly, "I am now the stone gambling consultant of your Yong family. If I don't call you Mr. Qi, what else will I call you? Stop being so nagging and let's go." "Ah? Okay, okay" Yong Qi was stunned for a while and quickly chased after him. "Are all the fourth-level aristocratic families from Yunzhong City here for today's quarrying event?" Su Han asked as he walked. "No, the top three fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City all rely on their status and will not appear easily.for this occasion. However, the Huang family has a wide network. Most of the fourth-level aristocratic families are here, plus some representatives of second- and third-level aristocratic families, as well as thousands of casual cultivators. There are eight or nine thousand warriors gathered in this venue. , the scale is quite large. " Yong Qi said. Su Han was also sizing up the venue. This quarrying event was not only about the large number of people, but the most important thing was that these people were basically strong people in the spiritual realm. Many of them were high-ranking members of third- and fourth-level aristocratic families and were rich. "Compared with the stone gambling places in the market, the guests at today's quarrying event are undoubtedly more high-end. The two of them were chatting and walking around the venue. Suddenly, they found a stone gambling stall in front of them. It was surrounded by people. There were several times more people than other stone gambling stalls. The two people¡¯s attention was immediately attracted. "Come and take a look?" Yong Qi asked. "Let's go." Su Han did not hesitate. It has to be said that being a member of Yongqi's fourth-level family is very useful in this situation. As soon as the surrounding warriors saw the Yong family logo on Yong Qi's sleeve, they immediately stepped back and made way for him. Next to the gambling stone stall, I saw a short old man in gray standing. The old man's eyes were shining like an eagle, and he was staring at the gambling stones at the stall. ??????????????? The surrounding warriors held their breaths, not daring to breathe out, and all their eyes were focused on the old man. "This Gong Lao is a famous stone gambling expert in our Yunzhong City. It is said that he has been retired for many years, but who knew that this time he was invited by a big shot from a fourth-level family to help this fourth-level family look at the stone gambling? of." "Yes, it is said that this palace elder has a unique induction method passed down from his family. He is very sensitive to the breath of cloud-patterned cold iron. His success rate in stone gambling ranks at least in the top ten in the stone gambling community in Yunzhong City." People around were talking a lot. Yong Qi frowned and whispered: "Brother Su, I don't know much about this gambling stone. Is there anyone who can really sense the breath of cloud-patterned cold iron?" "There must be some." Su Han smiled faintly. In fact, he had already expected that there must be some people with some special identification methods in this gambling stone. Although the structure of this stone is relatively special and can shield the detection of spiritual consciousness and soul power, the world of martial arts is so big, perhaps detection methods are not limited to spiritual consciousness and soul power. Although you can¡¯t directly see through the internal structure of the stone gambling like you can, as long as you can sense it a little bit, the success rate of the stone gambling will be greatly increased. "Well, this palace elder has produced a piece of top-quality cloud-patterned cold iron before. Although it is not big, it has sold three to four hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones, which is a very brilliant record." A warrior behind the two said in a very envious tone. The best moir¨¦ cold iron is even better than the top grade moir¨¦ cold iron. It is indeed very rare. However, Su Han does have ore worth three to four hundred thousand yuan. In his storage ring at the moment, it is the watermelon-sized piece of high-quality cloud-patterned cold iron that he bought at the Stone Gambling Market last time. Therefore, when Su Han heard about Mr. Gong's past achievements, his expression was very indifferent and he didn't even blink. "Is it you? Yong Qi?" Suddenly, a voice came from behind the two of them. Yong Qi immediately turned his head. After seeing the person clearly, his face suddenly became ugly. I saw that this person was also a young man in his early twenties, dressed very luxuriously, with a group of followers, looking at Yong Qi with a half-smile. "Bai Lixi, what are you doing?" Yong Qi said with a dark face. "Haha, without Gui Gan, can't I stop you? Yong Qi, you were not so cold before." The young man named Baili Xi had a hint of joking in his tone. Although it was very faint, it was obvious that the relationship between the two was not very good. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 375 Yong Qi¡¯s sad past You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If you have something to say, say it quickly; if you have something to say, say it quickly!" Yong Qi has a very gentle temper and is a good gentleman. But at this moment, he seemed to be really angry, and his face was so gloomy that it could drip water. "Yong Qi, it's not like you to have such a bad temper. Xin'er has something to say to you, won't you listen?" The young man named Bailixi still looked at Yong Qi with a half-smile. When Yong Qi heard the word "Xin'er", his expression changed even more. I saw a slim woman walking out from behind Bai Lixi. She was sweet and pretty, and her appearance was outstanding. She glanced at Yong Qi uneasily and whispered: "Brother Qi, I I have been worried about you recently. I didn't know you" "I'm fine, you don't need to worry." Yong Qi immediately interrupted the woman. The woman's tone was urgent, "Brother Qi, you were not like this before. You always had a lot to say to me, right? I just hope that you don't take those things to heart From now on, you and I will still do Friends who talk about everything, okay?" "I don't take it to heart. You don't need to say anything to me. It's your own choice. Just feel free to do it." Yong Qi¡¯s tone was cold, but deep in his eyes, there was a hint of struggle and pain. "Okay, Xin'er, I'm not telling you, you're too soft-hearted. It's not your fault, it's Yong Qi's fault." Bailixi patted Xin'er on the shoulder, pulled her into her arms, glanced at Yong Qi with a half-smile, and then walked aside with Xin'er in her arms. Yong Qi stood there quietly without saying a word, with veins popping out on his forehead and his chest rising and falling violently. At this moment, a hand patted his shoulder. Yong Qi felt a shock all over his body, and a stream of clear water suddenly poured into his sea of ????consciousness, making him regain his clarity instantly. He quickly turned around and saw a pair of calm eyes looking at him calmly. Yong Qi was horrified in his heart, knowing that if it hadn't been for that clear stream pouring into his sea of ??consciousness just now, he might have fallen into the inner demons now. He took a deep breath, smiled bitterly, and said, "I'm telling you a joke." "Master Qi, what's going on?" Su Han's voice was neither urgent nor slow, and naturally showed a calm demeanor, which made people feel safe. ¡°This matter is difficult to describe in words.¡± Yong Qi had regained his composure. There was a look of self-mockery in his eyes, and he smiled bitterly, "The girl just now is called Tang Kexin, and she is a descendant of the Tang family, a fourth-level family in Yunzhong City. The man's name is Bai Lixi, who is also from the same family. A fourth-level aristocratic family, a Baili aristocratic family.¡± "Tang family?" Su Han suddenly remembered that Tang Zimo was also named Tang, but he didn't know if he was related to the Tang family. However, this was not the most concerning thing at the moment, and Su Han did not pursue it further. Yong Qi added: "Tang Kexin and I are childhood sweethearts. Many years ago, our parents also made a joke about getting married. We have always had a good relationship and thought that we would become a Taoist couple in the future. But it turned out that When she was three months old, her father suddenly came to Yong's house and said that the joke he made back then was not true, and he also said many words of apology." "A few days later, I found out that Tang Kexin and Bai Lixi were engaged. This incident hit me hard at the time, and I couldn't sleep for many days." Yong Qi pointed at the corner of his eye mockingly, and Su Han found that there were still faint dark circles around the corner of his eye. "Does the Yong family care about this matter?" Su Han asked. "The Yong family can't control it, because the marriage contract was only a verbal agreement without a document. If the Tang family wants to evade it, they can just say it is just a joke and cannot be taken seriously." Yong Qi¡¯s tone was filled with sadness. "Later I found out that the Tang family felt that I was not motivated enough. In the Yong family, I was just an ordinary disciple with no hope of becoming a core disciple. In the future, I would just be a mediocre person with no future. And that Bailixi, Bailixi The core disciple of the aristocratic family, and also a strong candidate to succeed the head of the Baili aristocratic family." "Such a marriage candidate is naturally much better than I, Yong Qi, so they asked Xin'er's parents to persuade Xin'er. Xin'er didn't agree at first, but then they couldn't help but take turns to persuade them, and finally agreed. However, she always seemed to feel sorry for me, He came to Yong's house many times to look for me, but I avoided him." Yong Qi sighed, "I can't blame anyone. Maybe it's just like what Bai Lixi said."?I can only blame myself for not living up to expectations. " After hearing this, Su Han said, "I think Mr. Qi, you are much better than Bai Lixi. Your future development prospects will far exceed his. It's just that Tang Kexin is blind." "Okay, don't comfort me anymore." Yong Qi smiled bitterly. Su Han didn¡¯t explain much, just smiled. At this moment, the crowd around suddenly exclaimed: "Hey! Mr. Gong has cut out the top-grade cloud-patterned cold iron!" The two of them looked at the same time, and sure enough they saw the old man standing next to the stone gambling stall, manipulating the cutting circle, and taking out a piece of high-grade cloud-patterned cold iron from the original stone that was slightly larger than a fist. "What good luck. It's a good start. I just cut a few pieces and I got such good stuff." "What kind of luck? This is the skill of Mr. Gong." ¡°I don¡¯t know which fourth-level aristocratic family invites such a master of stone gambling, and it will make a lot of money now.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The old man had a cold face. Hearing the praises from everyone, he remained unmoved and continued to choose gambling stones. "Mr. Gong, thank you for your hard work this time." Na Bailixi suddenly took Tang Kexin away from the crowd, approached the stone gambling stall, and smiled at the old man. The old man still had no expression on his face and said calmly: "There is no need to work hard for money." "Hey!~ No way, it turns out that Mr. Gong was invited by the Baili Family?" "It seems that the Baili Family is preparing to compete for the leadership of this quarrying event." "With such a master taking action, what's wrong with anyone else? This time the leader must be from the Baili Family." Tang Kexin also blushed slightly and said, "Mr. Gong, can you help me choose a stone? I have never played stone gambling before, and I want to play." Bai Lixi laughed loudly: "Xin'er said, let alone one piece, even if it is one hundred yuan, Mr. Gong will help you choose." "Brother Xi, why are you so embarrassed?" Tang Kexin's face turned red. "It's Young Master Baili and Miss Tang." "The talent and beauty of the man are a perfect match." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The crowd around started talking again. Yong Qi really couldn¡¯t listen any more. He gritted his teeth and suddenly said, ¡°Brother Su, let¡¯s go!¡± "Leave?" Su Han chuckled, "These two people show off their affection so arrogantly and deliberately embarrass you. How can they just leave so easily?" "If I don't leave, what can I do?" Yong Qi¡¯s tone was bitter. "Wait me a moment." Su Han suddenly patted Yong Qi on the shoulder, and a narrow smile suddenly appeared on that young face. Yong Qi couldn't help but be startled. The next second, Su Han's deliberately amplified voice sounded at the stone gambling stall: "Master Qi, these are all stones, they are boring! They are all garbage! Let's go and see the next one." The surroundings suddenly became quiet. Yong Qi opened his eyes wide and looked at Su Han in surprise. The owner of the stone gambling stall was unhappy when he heard this and walked out of the crowd: "You two gentlemen, please tell me if you have something to say. Why did the stall provoke you? No matter what I say, it won't be trash. Bar?" Su Han deliberately sneered and said: "How come it's not garbage? Whoever cuts these materials will lose money. If you don't believe it, I'll put it here. If you don't believe it, you can buy it and take a look." "Young Master, why are you talking like this? Whoever cuts it off loses the money? If it's really that bad, will the Baili Family and Mr. Gong choose my stall to bet on stones?" The stall owner was so angry that his face turned red. He stretched out his hand and made a sign of seeing off the guests, "Sir, if you don't understand, please go back to where you came from and don't ruin the business of the stall!" "Where did the young man come from? Go away and don't cause trouble here." "Yes, Mr. Gong has already cut out high-grade cloud-patterned cold iron. How can you say that the stones at this stall are all garbage? Where did this brat come from? Don't talk nonsense to him and just drive him away." The audience present are all the powerful and famous people in Yunzhong City. Su Han's stone-cutting deeds in the stone gambling shop in the market have not yet reached their ears. Therefore, they naturally would not be polite to Su Han, a strange face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 376 Deliberately looking for trouble You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han shook his head lightly and said: "A piece of high-quality cloud-patterned cold iron doesn't mean anything, it's just a moment of luck. If you continue to cut it at this stall, you will definitely have to pay compensation." "Young man, what did you say?" The old man suddenly turned his head, his beard trembling, obviously very angry. "How dare he say that Mr. Gong relies on luck." "If it's luck, why doesn't he buy a stone to decipher it?" "However, there is only one piece, which doesn't seem to explain the problem. It would be great if the palace elder could solve a few more pieces." Bai Lixi, who was beside the palace elder, also had a gloomy expression, and came over with Tang Kexin: "Yong Qi, is this your friend? Tell him to pay attention to his mouth and don't talk nonsense here." Baili Xi is naturally sulky. Mr. Gong is a stone gambling expert hired by the Baili Family at a large price. He is said to rely on luck and has no real talent. Where does this put the Baili Family's face? However, Yong Qi watched Bai Lixi and Tang Kexin show off their affection in front of him, and when he felt resentful in his heart, how could he take Bai Lixi's blame? Hearing what Bailixi said, Yongqi's face darkened, "What, Bailixi, is this stone gambling venue run by your family? What other people want to say is other people's freedom, and it's your turn to take care of it?" Su Han clapped his hands and laughed: "Okay, that's right, Mr. Qi. He is worthy of being a descendant of a fourth-level family, and he should be so domineering. Come on, the stones on this stall are nothing interesting. Anyone who buys stones here will definitely You will lose all your money.¡± With that said, Su Han pulled Yong Qi to leave. "Wait a minute." Bai Lixi's figure flashed and suddenly came to the two of them, staring at them coldly. "I'm just making a lot of nonsense here, and then I want to leave. How can there be such a good thing in the world? If you say that the palaces chosen by my Baili family always rely on luck, then please come up with real evidence, otherwise, today's Things don¡¯t end well that easily.¡± Bailixi refused to give up. If the Yong family is a fourth-level family, the Baili family is also a fourth-level family, and Bailixi is also the core child of the Baili family. In terms of status, Bailixi is higher than Yongqi. A piece of it. Therefore, Bailixi is not afraid of Yong Qi at all, and he even hopes that things will make a bigger fuss, because he has long disliked Yong Qi. When she thought that Yong Qi was Tang Kexin's fianc¨¦, Bai Lixi felt as if she had swallowed a fly, feeling unhappy in every possible way. Yong Qi's character can be considered a very gentle one, but even a clay figurine has a certain earthy nature. Seeing Baili Xi step by step, he also became angry: "Bai Lixi, this friend of mine is just expressing a little bit about himself." If you don't want to listen to my opinion, you don't have to listen. I want to make trouble, but I'm sorry Yong Qi doesn't have the time to accompany me." Bai Lixi sneered: "Are you expressing your opinion? Or are you feeling sour and deliberately stirring up trouble?" Tang Kexin saw that the two people were actually at odds with each other, so she quickly came up to persuade them: "Brother Xi, forget it, let them go." Baili Xi refused to shut up and said: "Yong Qi, I know you are not convinced in your heart. However, it is human nature for Xin'er to choose me in the end. If you are a man, you should face up to the differences between you and me. There is indeed a gap.¡± "Brother Xi, stop talking." Tang Kexin's face turned red and she was extremely embarrassed. At this time, the crowd around seemed to have some clues. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a love triangle? A drama about two men competing for one woman? Although these people present are all powerful in the spiritual realm and are powerful and famous people in Yunzhong City, it does not mean that they are not gossipy in their hearts. On the contrary, these people are sometimes even more gossipy than ordinary people. The Baili Family, the Yong Family, and the Tang Family are all the fourth-level families in Yunzhong City. The gossip of fourth-level aristocratic families is what everyone is most willing to read. "It sounds like he is a young master from the Yong family. He has never competed with the young master from the Baili family." "The Baili Family and the Yong Family are equally matched in strength. However, Baili Xi is the core disciple of the Baili Family and is someone who has the potential to become the head of the family in the future. For this reason alone, Miss Tang's choice of him is right." "That said, I heard that the relationship between Miss Tang and Mr. Yong was better in the past. Alas, this woman is snobbish and will eventually choose to rely on the strong." "This Miss Tang is one of the top ten golden hairpins in Yunzhong City, so she naturally needs a more promising fianc¨¦." Everyone was talking a lot, but Tang Kexin's face was red, and she wished she could dig a hole and get into the ground on the spot."Brother Qi, I'm not" Tang Kexin muttered an explanation. She wanted to say that she was not that kind of snobbish woman. She wanted to say that she was also in a difficult situation. The family wanted her to be with Bai Lixi. Although it was not a forced order, if she disobeyed, she would also lose the top management of the family. The most important thing is that her parents will also be affected by this incident. After all, she is a woman, weak and has no backbone. In that case, she can only choose to compromise. Although Bailixi is a little arrogant, she is also a talented person among the younger generation in Yunzhong City. Although she is a little reluctant to be with Bailixi, she has to admit that Bailixi's status can indeed satisfy her. Some of her little vanities. She feels that she is indeed sorry for Yong Qi. If Yong Qi is unhappy, she is willing to persuade her family to give Yong Qi some compensation. But she didn¡¯t know how to say these words for a moment, and she was afraid of hurting Yong Qi¡¯s self-esteem by speaking rashly. Yong Qi was in the center of everyone's attention, but he calmed down, took a deep breath, and said: "Tang Kexin, you don't owe me anything, so there is no need to stop talking here. Today, while so many people are here, I also want to make it clear that you don¡¯t need to take seriously the ridiculous marriages that the older generation made when they were drunk. You marrying a man and a woman have nothing to do with me, Yong Qi." "Brother Qi" Tang Kexin's face turned pale all of a sudden. Yong Qi said this because he wanted to completely cut off the relationship with her. When did this man become so heartless and have such courage? Yong Qi said these words in one breath, and suddenly felt a burst of joy and relief in his heart. He was also a little surprised. It would have been absolutely impossible for his previous self to say these words. But today, he seemed to be influenced by Su Han around him. He felt that his previous behavior was too muddled, and it was better to explain it clearly at once. At this time, Su Han next to Yong Qi also smiled and said: "Well said, Mr. Qi, there is really nothing to miss about this kind of woman. No need to talk nonsense to them, let's go." "Walk?" Baili Xi's tone was cold, "Yong Qi, one code is the same. I didn't tell you about Xin'er in advance. You, a friend, openly insulted the expert stone gambler hired by our Baili family. I haven't settled this account with you yet." ?¡± Yong Qi¡¯s face darkened, ¡°How do you want to calculate it?¡± Bai Lixi sneered and said: "It's very simple. Since your friend thinks that Mr. Gong doesn't have any real talents, why don't you show some of his real talents to everyone? With so many people here today, let everyone see it." , What kind of person with a sample collar dares to ridicule Mr. Gong¡¯s stone gambling skills?¡± Yong Qi frowned and said: "Bai Lixi, don't mess around here. I have already said that my friend is just expressing his own opinions. If you don't want to listen, you don't have to listen. There are no rules for this quarrying event. Don¡¯t let people express their opinions?¡± "Haha, of course no one cares about you when you express your opinion. However, what your friend just said has already affected the reputation of the Baili Family and the reputation of the palace elder. Based on this alone, I can ask you to apologize in public. Take back what you just said." Baili Xi said coldly. "Don't even think about apologizing." Yong Qi flatly refused. "Haha, it doesn't matter if you don't apologize. Then show your true ability to everyone. If you don't have your true ability, I'm afraid it will be difficult for this matter to end today." Baili Xi¡¯s tone was cold. Yong Qi frowned: "I'm sorry, you have such leisure, but I, Yong Qi, don't have the time to accompany you. Farewell!" "Where to go?" Bai Lixi swayed and blocked Yong Qi's path, "Yong Qi, there are so many people today, and you definitely don't want the scene to be too ugly, right? Why don't you and I make a bet and see if we can win over stones? In the end, is the palace elder hired by my Baili Family more powerful, or is your friend more promising?" There was a sense of steady determination in Bailixi's tone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 377: Another Gambling Game You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yong Qi frowned and was about to refuse, but Su Han said: "Young Master Qi, bet with him!" "Brother Su?" Yong Qi was surprised. He bet with Bai Lixi. Bai Lixi had a palace elder behind him. Isn't this a way to lose? "Bet with him, and I guarantee you will win." At this moment, Su Han's voice rang out in Yong Qi's sea of ??consciousness. Hearing this, Yong Qi looked at Su Han even more surprised. He knew that Su Han was the stone gambling consultant hired by the old man, but when it came to the success rate of stone gambling, there seemed to be few people in the venue of today's stone quarrying event who could beat Gong Lao. "After all, Gong Lao has a special method passed down from his family, which is far beyond the reach of ordinary people. However, Su Han's confident look made Yong Qi think that he really had some way to win? In fact, Yong Qi doesn¡¯t want to leave in vain. Although he has a gentle personality, it does not mean that he has no temper. Facing Bai Lixi and Tang Kexin, he also wanted to fight and prove that Tang Kexin's choice was wrong. Although he was just an ordinary child of the Yong family, it did not mean that he was not as good as Baili Xi. However, Yong Qi still felt a little unsure about betting on Su Han. After thinking about it, Yong Qi suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I'll bet." As soon as he said the words, the crowd around him was even more surprised. Competing with Mr. Gong, a famous stone gambling expert in Yunzhong City? Is this Young Master of the Yong family crazy because his woman was robbed and stimulated? Bai Lixi was even more surprised that Yong Qi would agree so happily. He originally thought that Yong Qi would definitely shirk him in every possible way, but he had already thought about what he would say to anger Yong Qi if Yong Qi shied away. Even if Yong Qi doesn't agree, he has to agree. Unexpectedly, Yong Qi agreed immediately before he started provoking the general. This is interesting. Bai Lixi raised her brows, half-smiling, "Mr. Gong, there is someone here who wants to challenge you on the stone gambling. I will give you an additional reward of 50,000 low-grade Yuan stones. You take it." "Challenge me on stone gambling? Haha, young man, I haven't encountered a challenge in many years." Gong Lao said lightly and glanced at Yong Qi. He doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Yong Qi, but Gong is always angry with Su Han who is around Yong Qi. Because just now Su Han dared to say that he relied on luck when betting on stones. This was the greatest insult to a master of stone betting. Su Han smiled at this time: "No, it's not him who challenges you. It's me." "You?" Mr. Gong's face immediately dropped and he stared at Su Han coldly. Bai Lixi smiled lightly and said: "It's an understatement to say that you overestimate your capabilities. Haha, Yong Qi, I have to say that your taste in making friends is really bad. This time, you were completely fooled by your friend. I'm not telling you, as a child of a fourth-level family, when you make friends, you should pay some attention to the other person's class, right?" The level Bai Lixi mentioned naturally refers to Su Han's status as a casual cultivator and his first-level spiritual realm cultivation. In the eyes of aristocratic families, casual cultivators are inherently inferior to others, not to mention that the important disciples of these aristocratic families are basically strong men at the second and third levels of the spiritual realm. Su Han is only at the first level of the spiritual realm, and is indeed not an outstanding existence. Yong Qi¡¯s face darkened: ¡°The stone gambling consultant hired by my old man, is it your turn to make irresponsible remarks?¡± "Your old man?" Bai Lixi was really surprised and thought, isn't your old man seriously injured? Why do you still have the time to hire a stone betting consultant? However, Bai Lixi didn't think much about it and laughed: "Stone Gambling Consultant, hahaha, just right, Mr. Gong is also the Stone Gambling Consultant hired by our Baili Family. It just so happened that we compared and found out that he is the Stone Gambling Consultant of your Yong family. Who is more powerful, or is my stone gambling consultant from the Baili Family more capable? Mr. Gong, what do you think?" "Okay, I'll accept this bet." Gong Lao said calmly, "You guys can discuss the specific content. I still want to see the stone." With that said, Mr. Gong turned around and left. "Tell me, what are the rules and how to gamble?" By this time, Yong Qi became single. He knew that he and Su Han were now grasshoppers tied to the same rope, and they couldn't escape even if they wanted to. "Simple, you and I each choose three stones, and then cut them on the spot. The value of the cloud-patterned cold iron cut out of the three stones is added up. The party with the higher value wins the bet. As for the bet, it is also very simple, 50,000 low-grade The Yuan Stone, plus all the cut out cloud-patterned cold iron, will belong to the winner." Baili Xi said calmly."Like this? Okay, no problem." Yong Qi gritted his teeth. He could still afford fifty thousand low-grade Yuan stones, plus the money to buy three stones. "Haha! Just wait and cry." Bai Lixi gave Yong Qi a meaningful look. He didn't think that Gong Lao, a long-established master of stone gambling, would lose to a young boy. Yong Qi is destined to lose this bet. Although 50,000 low-grade yuan stones are not a huge amount of wealth for Bailixi, the most important thing is that he can humiliate Yongqi in public, which is what Bailixi is most willing to do now. Tang Kexin looked anxious. She didn't want to see Yong Qi and Baili Xili gambling, because in her heart, she still missed her old relationship. Yong Qi and Bai Lixi set up a gambling game. In Tang Kexin's view, it was a losing game. She also didn't expect that Yong Qi, who had always been cautious, would be so impulsive today. She wanted to stop it but it was already too late. The bet between the two of them had been made. Tang Kexin had no choice but to change it, so she could only open her beautiful eyes. Looking at Yong Qi anxiously. Yong Qi ignored Tang Kexin and just looked at Bai Lixi: "Since we have made a bet, do we need to find a few people to witness it?" Bailixi laughed loudly: "Okay, since you want to humiliate yourself in front of more people, I, Bailixi, have no objection." Soon, the head of the Huang family rushed to the scene with people. The Huang family was the organizer of the quarrying event, so it was perfect for the Huang family to be the witness of the gambling. Along with the head of the Huang family, there were also representatives from many aristocratic families. Everyone was idle anyway. When they heard that there was something lively to watch, they all rushed over. More and more people gathered at the scene. People from the fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City, the Tong family, the Kuang family all appeared one after another. Even an elder from Tang Kexin¡¯s Tang family came to the scene. However, after hearing the contents of the bet, everyone looked at each other and became strangely silent. A young casual cultivator who is still in his infancy, overestimating his abilities and challenging the palace elder on a stone bet? This is crazy. What¡¯s even weirder is that Yong Qi from the Yong family actually went crazy with this kid. The elder of the Yong family, Feng Lao, was also among the crowd at the moment. Faced with the gazes directed at him, Feng Lao's face looked very ugly. ????????? This Yong Qi, I don¡¯t know what is wrong with him, he actually made such a losing bet with Bai Lixi from the Baili Family. Fifty thousand low-grade Yuan stones is a trivial matter, but the relationship between the Baili family and the Yong family is not so harmonious to begin with, and they can even be said to be overt and covert rivals. If the Yong family loses in this bet today, the Baili family will definitely make a case for it. Where will the Yong family's face be put? When Mr. Feng thought of this, he felt even more that Yong Qi was ignorant of the general situation and acted impulsively. He really did not look like a qualified Yong family child. Mr. Feng has also heard about the affairs between Yong Qi, Tang Kexin and Bai Lixi. However, in the eyes of Feng Lao, what are the matters of these children compared to the Yong family as a whole? Therefore, Mr. Feng felt that Yong Qi was really not very sensible. However, the bet has been made and it is too late to withdraw. Feng Lao had no choice but to stand in the crowd with a long face, receiving the looks of other representatives of the aristocratic families as if they were watching a good show. "Okay, in that case, let's start selecting stones. Yongqi, since you said that the stones in this stall are garbage, then extend the scope to the entire venue. You can choose the stones from all the stalls in the entire venue. Is that okay?" Baili Xi looked at Yong Qi with a half-smile. "Okay." Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Mr. Gong, please give me more advice." "It's not about giving advice, young man, don't be too arrogant, otherwise there won't be any good results." Mr. Gong said with a dark face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 378 Two beauties You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Bailixi from the Baili family and Yongqi from the Yong family set up a bet in the stone gambling area. Each of them picked three stones, and the one with the highest value finally won! This news spread quickly throughout the entire venue. Especially since everyone heard that both parties in this bet seemed to have been very unhappy over a woman before. With this element of gossip, they watched the excitement even more enthusiastically. Soon, attention from all directions was directed towards this direction. "Alas, this Young Master of the Yong family is really unwise. He knows that Mr. Gong has a family tradition of gambling on stones, but he still wants to bet with him." "Perhaps I was provoked and acted on impulse!" "Originally, the Yong family has begun to decline due to the assassination of the head of the family. If they lose in the gamble this time, it will definitely have a blow to the reputation of the Yong family." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Su Han naturally didn't pay attention to all the discussions. Now his task is to find the three most valuable stones in the entire venue. "Are the Baili Family and the Yong Family enemies?" Su Han asked as he walked. Yong Qi said: "We can't say they are enemies, but in recent years, because the two families are relatively close in strength, they often have tit-for-tat confrontations, so they can be regarded as competitors!" "I see." Su Han smiled. If that's the case, let's treat the attack on the Baili Family today as a small favor to the old man! I believe that the old man is also very willing to see the Baili family suffer. "Brother Su, it seems that Mr. Gong's stone gambling ability is not just based on luck. Are youare you really sure?" Yong Qi was a little nervous. It was not that he felt sorry for the 50,000 low-grade Yuanshi, but that it was related to his dignity and the Yong family's face. "Don't worry, Mr. Qi, how can I cheat you?" Su Han smiled. He knew that it would be useless to talk more. He couldn't let anyone know about his evil eye. Only facts can prove that he really knows how to gamble. stone. At this moment, Su Han didn't waste any time, opened his evil eye, and scanned the stones on the stalls on both sides. After looking at more than a dozen stalls in a row, Su Han was not very satisfied. Originally, there were good stones in these stalls. If there hadn't been a gambling game, maybe Su Han would have bought them and looked at them. But now he was on a mission to pick out the three most valuable stones in the entire venue, so he wanted to buy these stones. Just look down on it. Yong Qi also followed Su Han and looked everywhere, but with Yong Qi's eyesight, he naturally couldn't see anything. Compared with Su Han's calm face, Yong Qi's face was uneasy. Although Yong Qi doesn't understand stone gambling, he also knows that if there is no special method for stone gambling, it can only be done by luck. But, judging from Su Han¡¯s appearance, does he really have any special stone gambling skills? Yong Qi was unsure. The head of the Huang family was invited to witness the bet between the two parties. The head of the Huang family also sent a steward to follow Su Han and Yong Qi. On the surface, he was accompanying the two of them for shopping. In fact, he also wanted to supervise the two of them to prevent them from doing things themselves. Take out the stone from the storage ring and pretend to be the stone purchased from the venue. "Are these the only stones in this stone gambling area?" Su Han suddenly asked the Huang family steward. The manager of the Huang family was stunned, thinking that this stone gambling area is so big, with more than a hundred stalls and tens of thousands of stones, is there nothing you can like? However, after thinking about it, the manager of the Huang family would definitely not say it. Instead, he said with a smile: "Of course there are more than these. There are some better stones, which are placed separately in a VIP area at the end. If the two young masters are interested, , the little one will take you to see it?" "Look, of course you have to look." Su Han didn't expect that there was a VIP area inside. The stone inside should undoubtedly be better. If you want to win this bet, how can you miss this VIP area? "You two, the stone in the VIP area is more than ten times more expensive than the stone in the ordinary area outside." The steward of the Huang family reminded. "I ask you to lead the way, and you will lead the way. How can you be so wordy?" Yong Qi said lightly. "Yes, yes." The steward of the Huang family broke into a cold sweat on his forehead, thinking, isn't Mr. Yongqi said to be the kindest? Why is it that today, it's like taking a shot of gunpowder? Could it be that Baili Xi was really stimulated? "You two gentlemen, this is the VIP area." Su Han took a quick look and found that although the overall quantity of stones in the VIP area was not as large as that in the ordinary areas outside, the quality was indeed far higher than that in the ordinary areas outside. He did not know what method the Huang family used to distinguish them.from. As soon as he entered the VIP area, Su Han immediately saw that the palace elder was also selecting stones in the VIP area, while Bai Lixi and Tang Kexin were accompanying him. "Brother Qi." Tang Kexin called out as soon as she saw Su Han and Yong Qi coming in. Bai Lixi said with a faint smile: "Why, you also come to this VIP area to choose stones? Yong Qi, don't even look at it. With your little wealth, can you afford the stones here?" "Whether I buy it or not, what does it have to do with you?" Yong Qi was also a little depressed. This Bailixi repeatedly made remarks against him. He was not a man of clay, so he would naturally be angry. However, when it comes to net worth, he really can't compare with Bai Lixi. After all, Bai Lixi is the core child of the Baili family, while Yong Qi is just an ordinary child of the Yong family who is not very favored. "Master Qi, don't worry, you will have money when this bet is over." Su Han sent a message to Yong Qi. Yong Qi just smiled bitterly after hearing this. Now, all he wants is to win the bet, or at least not lose too badly. "I will choose this one." Suddenly, Gong Lao beside him spoke up. The stall owner in the VIP area is also from the Huang family. Hearing this, he quickly ran over and said, "Mr. Gong, you have really good vision. This piece is the most expensive in our VIP area. It costs 35,000 yuan for a low-grade product." stone." "Okay, I want this stone." Bai Lixi looked bold. Su Han also looked at the stone after hearing this. There was a large piece of cloud-patterned cold iron hidden inside. It looked like the quality was between mid-grade and high-grade. If it were cut into pieces, it would be worth around 50,000 low-grade Yuan Stone. It seems that this palace elder is not in vain. He has his own way of choosing stones to gamble on. However, the better the stone Mr. Gong chooses, the happier Su Han will be. Because he knew that no matter how superb Gong Lao's stone gambling skills were, he would definitely lose to him in the end, and the stone Gong Lao chose would fall into Yong Qi's hands. Su Han¡¯s character has clear grievances and grudges. Yong Qi is willing to draw his sword to help and lend him the Yuan Stone at the critical moment. Su Han will definitely repay this favor. Not only did he want Yong Qi to win the bet, but he also wanted to make Yong Qi feel proud and clear up the shame of being robbed of his fianc¨¦e by Bai Lixi. It¡¯s just that the former is easy, but the latter seems to be a bit difficult. At this moment, the door to the VIP area was pushed open again. Two pretty and slim figures, one behind the other, walked in from outside. For a moment, the whole wall was filled with light, and these two figures were like two luminous pearls, illuminating the VIP area. Among the two women, the one walking behind is more outstanding. She is dressed in a white shirt like snow, with a slender figure and a quiet temperament. As soon as it appears, it is like the snow in three winters, cold and radiant. And another girl in a lake blue dress is delicate and beautiful, and is also a rare beauty. However, compared with this woman in white shirt, there is still a slight gap. For a moment, everyone in the VIP area was unable to recover. Even Bai Lixi was distracted for a moment. As the core child of the Baili Family, Baili Xi has seen anywhere from a thousand to eight hundred beauties, but has she ever seen a woman with such an outstanding temperament? Needless to say, the woman in the white shirt, even the girl in the lake blue dress, her temperament and appearance are not on the same level as the young lady from the fourth-level aristocratic family in Yunzhong City. Such outstanding women make people doubt whether they were born in Yunzhong City. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 379: This girl remembers you You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After all, Bailixi had Tang Kexin by her side, so she couldn't be too arrogant to Meng Lang. After coughing lightly, she looked away as if nothing had happened. However, after seeing such an outstanding beauty, Bai Lixi looked at Tang Kexin next to her and suddenly felt a little boring. ¡°It¡¯s just that Bailixi wouldn¡¯t say this kind of thing. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s so lively here, let¡¯s choose some rocks to play with.¡± The girl in the lake blue dress said with a smile. The woman in white shirt responded, but she didn't seem to be very interested. "Senior sister, don't be like this. I just need a piece of high-quality cloud-patterned cold iron to upgrade my sword." The girl in the lake blue dress started acting coquettishly. "If you want the cloud-patterned cold iron, you can just buy it. Why come here to try your luck?" When the woman in white shirt spoke, she was like pearls falling on a jade plate, crisp and moving. "But people think gambling on stones is more fun. Well, senior sister, since you are here, you should relax and pick two stones for fun." "I won't play, you can play by yourself." The woman in white shirt shook her head and walked to the side. There was a slight sadness in her cold brows, as if she had something on her mind. When the girl in the lake blue dress saw this, she had no choice but to pouted and picked up the stone herself. ¡°Girl, let me come down and help you choose a stone.¡± "Girl, I'm going to learn from my family. When you bet on stones, the price will rise with each bet. As long as the girl says something, I'll help you choose the stones for free." People all around rushed to gather around and show their courtesy to the girl in the lake blue dress. Of course, there are still some people who are watching from a distance, trying to strike up a conversation with the woman in white shirt who is as cold as the bright moon. However, the temperament of this woman in white clothes was too cold, and her whole body exuded an aura that kept strangers away, making them afraid to approach her. ¡° In comparison, the girl in the lake blue dress seems more approachable. ?????????Many of these people who are chatting up are children of fourth-level aristocratic families. However, looking at how eager they are to express themselves, how can they still have the slightest demeanor of children from fourth-level aristocratic families? Even the girl in the lake blue dress kept frowning secretly, obviously not wanting this group of people to surround her all the time. Turning her eyes, the girl in the lake blue dress smiled sweetly and said: "You all said that you would help me choose the gambling stone, but it makes me a little embarrassed. If I choose one of you, it will not be fair to the others. It's better, everyone Let me choose by myself, right? It¡¯s my first time coming to this stone gambling venue, so even if I lose money, it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just a lesson.¡± When she said this, everyone naturally couldn't force themselves to move forward. In disappointment, they had no choice but to disperse. The girl in the lake blue dress secretly breathed a sigh of relief, relaxed, and finally began to look around curiously, choosing a gambling stone. Bai Lixi over there has already been itching for a long time. Looking at the temperament, appearance, and figure of this girl in a lake blue dress, she surpasses Tang Kexin in every aspect. He was almost certain that this girl's temperament was so outstanding and her family background must be higher than that of Tang Kexin. If Tang Kexin hadn't been there, Bai Lixi would have stepped forward on the spot and started introducing herself to the girl. Bai Lixi is extremely confident in himself. He believes that with his cultivation and magnanimity, he will definitely be able to surpass the children of the fourth-level aristocratic families present and win the hearts of beauties. However, with Tang Kexin present now, even if Bai Lixi was tempted, it would be impossible for her to go forward on the spot. Therefore, Bailixi just had an itchy desire, but had no chance to put it into practice. The girl in the lake blue dress looked at it for a while, and finally selected the smallest stone. Just when she was about to reach out and take it, a hand suddenly stretched out from the other direction and grabbed the stone. The girl in the lake blue dress looked up and saw that the person grabbing the stone with her was a bit thin and wearing a blue shirt. It was Yong Qi. The girl in the lake blue dress didn¡¯t know Yong Qi, but judging from his appearance, he was just an ordinary kid from an aristocratic family. She immediately smiled and said, ¡°Master, I also want this stone, can you give it to me?¡± Yong Qi originally just picked up a piece of stone to look at, not really wanting to buy it. When the girl said this, he subconsciously handed it over: "Here it is." At this time, Su Han suddenly sent a message to Yong Qi: "That stone has great potential, you can't let it go! Otherwise, you will lose this bet." "What? You can't give it up?" Yong Qi was stunned and looked at the stone in his hand. For a moment, he didn't want to hand it over, nor did he not hand it over. ButAt this time, the girl in the lake blue dress had already reached out and grabbed the stone in Yong Qi's hand. Seeing that Yong Qi didn't let go, his face froze for a moment. "Sir, didn't you say you would give it to me?" The girl's voice was crisp. Yong Qi was also embarrassed. He had always been a good old man, but he had never done anything like this. He could only look at Su Han with eyes asking for help. His eyes seemed to be asking: Do I have to fight with her? Su Han nodded firmly and said through a message: "If you want to win, you must not give up this stone. It depends on yourself." Yong Qi also smiled bitterly in his heart, he wanted to win, he wanted to win no matter what! "Girl, I'm sorry." Yong Qi was so cruel that he took the stone back and held it tightly in his arms. That girl was completely confused. Who is this person? Will you die if you give in? She has never seen such a graceless person in her life! The girl is not the kind of unreasonable person, but what Yong Qi did suddenly overturned her world view and made her unable to accept it at all. In her eyes, these young men would generally let her go as long as she spoke, as long as it didn't involve principles. A piece of stone so small is worth one or two thousand low-grade Yuan stones. Moreover, it¡¯s not like he wanted to give it to me, he just wanted to give it to him. Are you so stingy? The girl looked at Yong Qi with a look that suddenly became extremely contemptuous. Originally, she thought Yong Qi's appearance was quite pleasing to her eyes, but now, she doesn't like him no matter how she looks at him. Even the other fourth-level aristocratic family members around him couldn't stand it any longer and started talking all over the place. "Master Qi, this is a bit too much, it's just a piece of stone, what can't you give in to?" "That's right, can't you make a fortune by pointing to a stone? This stone is so small, even if you can make a fortune, it will be limited, right?" Everybody was talking about it, and they all felt that Yong Qi was too ungraceful. Yong Qi was in trouble and could only hold the stone tightly and not let go, while looking at Su Han with help-seeking eyes. Su Han actually laughed secretly in his heart, but he deliberately kept a straight face and did not look at Yong Qi, choosing other stones on his own. Even Bai Lixi couldn't stand it anymore and sneered, "Yong Qi, I didn't realize that you were such a stingy person before. Do you still think that this stone can produce something good? Mr. Gong, it's not as good as you. Please help him take a look, what is this stone like?" When the palace elder heard this, he was not polite. He walked forward directly, looked at the stone in Yong Qi's hand, shook his head and said, "It's a very ordinary stone, and it's too small. I can't see anything containing cloud patterns." Signs of iron ore.¡± "Did you hear that?" Bai Lixi's eyes were filled with a hint of mockery. Yong Qi hugged the stone in his arms tightly and retorted: "We'll cut it open together later, and we'll know what's going on?" Bai Lixi shook her head, "You dare to bet with me even though you are like this. I kindly advise you to change it as soon as possible to avoid losing too ugly." "Wait a moment." The girl in the lake blue dress suddenly came over curiously, looked at the stones in Yong Qi's arms, and asked, "What are you betting on?" "We each choose three stones and bet on who will cut out the ore with the highest value." Yong Qi said honestly. "So that's it! Then you think there must be cloud-patterned cold iron in this stone!" The girl suddenly laughed. Yong Qi nodded honestly again, his face slightly red. "I see, your name is Yong Qi? You are holding on to this stone because you think it is very good! In this case, I will forgive you." The girl¡¯s smile was as bright as a flower. Yong Qi recognized the stone she chose so much, which immediately made her feel better. Yong Qi was no longer as unpleasant to her eyes as before. "Don't forget, I am also interested in this stone. If you really win the bet, remember to share it with me." The girl showed a sweet smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 380: Gambling Result You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! People around have been completely dumbfounded. Damn, is this okay? Is this a new way to pick up girls? So many of them were so attentive, but they couldn't get the girl to take a second look. On the contrary, it was this guy Yong Qi who went to grab stones from her in a daze, but in the end he won her favor? For a moment, everyone present felt regretful. If they had known this, they would have followed Yong Qi's example just now! Eyes of envy, jealousy and hatred were shot towards Yong Qi. This is really shit luck. There is no way to stop it. Yong Qi was a little dazed, as if he hadn't reacted yet, and said honestly: "If you really don't want to snatch this stone from me, what if I just give you all the proceeds? In this bet, Yong I didn¡¯t seek benefits in the first place, I just wanted to make a living for myself.¡± Pfft! The girl suddenly laughed. Couldn't this person tell that she was just joking? He answered so seriously and said he would give it all to her. How could there be such a stupid person in the world? "Your name is Yong Qi? I remember you. Come on, bet. Wait a minute and I'll see the results of your bet." The girl chuckled, blinked at Yong Qi, turned around and ran elsewhere to choose gambling stones. "Damn! This guy Yong Qi is really lucky." The other children of the fourth-level aristocratic families present were very depressed. They all felt that they were no worse than Yong Qi, but the goddess did not buy their account and was only interested in Yong Qi. What could they do? Bai Lixi almost broke her teeth. He couldn't tell with his eyesight that this girl in a blue dress was noble and generous, and her family background was definitely better than that of Tang Kexin! have to! many! Not to mention, the girl¡¯s temperament and appearance are first-class. On the other hand, Tang Kexin, one of the top ten golden hairpins in Yunzhong City, still fell behind. How come such a woman only sees Yong Qi in her eyes? Bai Lixi was even very sad to find that when the girl in the lake blue dress left, her eyes did not stay on him, Bai Lixi, for even half a second. ??In other words, no one has ever discovered the existence of Baili Xi from the beginning to the end. How can Bailixi swallow this breath? Baili Xi¡¯s cold eyes were instantly locked on Yong Qi, you are dead! "Mr. Gong, I will give you an additional reward of 50,000 low-grade Yuan stones. You must find the three most valuable stones in this VIP area for me. You must not let Yong Qi get any of them." Bai Lixi said through gritted teeth. You could feel the overwhelming anger emanating from him from a distance. Today, he must make Yong Qi lose face. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It was Tang Kexin, who was on the side, when she heard what Bailixi said, and saw the jealous ray of light in her eyes, her heart suddenly trembled, and she had an unpleasant feeling "Okay." Mr. Gong's face was cold. Anyway, all these grudges have nothing to do with him. He just needs to get money to do things. Bailixi gave him more money, but he still couldn't get it. Soon, the palace elder picked out two more stones. Together with the stone he picked before, there were exactly three stones. "Stall owner, how much is the total?" Bai Lixi asked. After hearing the news, the stall owner hurriedly ran over and saw the three stones that Mr. Gong selected. He immediately smiled and said: "Master Baili, these three stones that Mr. Gong selected are all the best stones here. Before the first stone As I said, it is the most expensive one here, 35,000 yuan of low-grade yuan stones. The other two pieces, one is 25,000 yuan and the other is 20,000 yuan, totaling 80,000 yuan of low-grade yuan stones." "What?" Baili Xi suddenly became a little uneasy. He originally thought that no matter how expensive the stones here were, he could still get three stones worth fifty thousand low-grade Yuan stones. He didn't expect it to be so expensive. It was indeed a bit beyond his reach. Bottom line. "If Mr. Gong thinks the price is right, then take it." Bai Lixi gritted his teeth. After all, it was him who said that he wanted Mr. Gong to choose the three most valuable stones here. Now that they have chosen them, he will always You can¡¯t not buy it because it¡¯s expensive, right? ¡°Besides, money is a trivial matter, whether he can win the bet is the big issue. Now Baili Xi¡¯s hatred for Yong Qi has reached a new level. He only wishes that Yong Qi can be humiliated in public before he can feel comfortable. "Master Baili, I can guarantee that these three stones are absolutely worth the money." Gong Lao said expressionlessly. "Okay, 80,000 low-grade Yuan stones. I want these three stones." Bai Lixi gritted his teeth again. Even for him, it would be a big loss to take out so much money at once. Gong Lao¡¯s face was indifferent, these three stones can be?He carefully selected them. Although the price tag is high, he can guarantee that if these three stones are all cut out, he will definitely make a profit. Bai Lixi asked him to choose the three most valuable stones here, and Gong Lao was convinced that he had done it. At this time, Su Han also picked out two stones for Yong Qi. Together with the one Yong Qi held in his arms, there were exactly three stones. Gong Lao also casually glanced at Yong Qi's three stones. What puzzled him was that there seemed to be nothing surprising about these three stones. From Gong Lao's point of view, these three stones were very ordinary, and there was even something inside. It¡¯s hard to tell without the moir¨¦ cold iron. "Could it be that this young man doesn't have any method of choosing gambling stones at all?" Mr. Gong shook his head secretly. Today's young people are really newborn calves who are not afraid of tigers. They don't understand anything, and they dare to challenge themselves The three stones Su Han chose for Yong Qi totaled less than 20,000 low-grade Yuan stones. Even the cheapest one from Baili Xi and Gong Lao cost more than that. "Yong Qi, did you choose these three stones just for the sake of cheapness?" Bai Lixi sneered. Just now, the palace elder assured him that the three stones were absolutely worth the money, which gave him a lot of confidence. Yong Qi snorted coldly, "Stop talking nonsense. Now that you have chosen everything, let's start cutting stones!" As a witness to the gambling, the head of the Huang family quickly rushed to the scene. At the same time, more and more people were watching the excitement. The girl in the lake blue dress just now dragged the cold-tempered woman in white. Look at the results. The eyes of the girl in the lake blue dress flashed with excitement. Obviously, she really hoped that Yong Qi could win this bet. However, the more excited the girl became, the darker Bailixi's face turned. It¡¯s not easy to meet a goddess with excellent appearance and temperament. However, from the beginning to the end, everyone¡¯s eyes can only see the soft persimmon of Yong Qi. No matter what she thinks, Bailixi feels like she can't swallow this breath. "It's gone up, it's gone up, Mr. Gong is really great. There is such a big piece of cloud-patterned cold iron hidden in the first stone, and the quality is between mid-grade and top-grade." "This piece of cloud-patterned cold iron is worth at least 50,000 low-grade Yuan stones." "It's amazing, the second piece has also increased in size." "Oh my god, I hit all three! Did I read that right?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ With everyone talking, the three stones that Bailixi bought were finally completely unraveled. The cloud-patterned cold iron ore contained in it was appraised by Huang family appraisers and was worth a total of 110,000 low-grade Yuan stones. In less than half an hour, he made a net profit of 30,000 low-grade yuan stones. ???????????????????? All three stones were successful, and all three stones contained cloud-patterned cold iron ore! This result also made the crowd excited. This is the charm and endless fun of stone gambling. This exciting feeling of not knowing what the result will be in the next second always makes people enjoy it. Gong Lao was also quite satisfied with his achievement. He stroked his white beard and nodded slightly. Next, it was Yong Qi and Su Han¡¯s turn to start cutting stones. Before cutting the stone, Su Han suddenly said: "Wait a minute." Everyone looked at him in surprise, wondering what he was going to do. Su Han stepped forward, looked at Bai Lixi, and said with a faint smile: "Mr. Baili, for the 50,000 low-grade Yuanshi that I bet on, would it be better to take them out first and hand them over to the witnesses for safekeeping? I'm worried that if you lose, After that, will you repudiate the debt on the spot?" "What?" Bai Lixi was simply stupid. This person was too arrogant. After seeing the results of Gong Lao's stone betting, he actually dared to say that? Does he not know how to write the word "death"? Bai Lixi¡¯s face was slightly distorted and she stared at Su Han coldly. At this moment, Bai Lixi suddenly discovered that the boy in white was as annoying as Yong Qi No, it should be said that he was even more annoying than Yong Qi. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 381: The old man is angry You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Su Han said these words, the crowd became excited: "What did he say? Did I hear it correctly?" "He means that Mr. Gong might lose to him?" "How is that possible? The three gambling stones that Mr. Gong chose are worth 110,000 in total. Does he think that the stones he picked are worth more than 110,000?" "I bought a total of 20,000 yuan of stone, and want to extract the moir¨¦ cold iron ore worth 110,000? This kid, doesn't he think he is the legendary God of Gamblers, who has the Midas touch?" Everyone was talking about it, but no one was optimistic about Su Han. It's not that they looked down on this young boy, but that Gong Lao spent 80,000 yuan to buy stone materials and extracted ore worth 110,000 yuan. However, he spent 20,000 yuan to buy stone materials and expected to unlock ore that was better than Gong Lao's. The value is still high. This is simply a dream. The Yong family was old, and at this moment, I couldn't wait to find a hole in a hole. He really wanted to ask the old man, what qualifications did this boy have to be the Yong family's stone gambling consultant? Facing the mocking glances from all directions, Mr. Feng couldn't bear it any longer. He suddenly strode forward and shouted: "Yong Qi, stop messing around here and come with me." "Let's go? Where do you want to go?" Bai Lixi said with a playful smile, "The Yong family is also a dignified fourth-level family. Shouldn't they run away and break the contract at this time?" Feng Lao¡¯s face froze, and Bai Lixi¡¯s words suddenly raised this matter from Yong Qi¡¯s personal behavior to the level of the entire Yong family. This time, he couldn't forcefully ruin the bet. An elder from the Baili Family also walked out of the crowd and said with a smile: "Mr. Feng, how about we let the younger generation solve their own problems? We old guys should not interfere too much." "Mr. Feng's whole face is twitching. What you said is high-sounding, but I don't know if you would say that if Bai Lixi was the loser today!" "Okay, okay, if that's the case, why don't you two gentlemen leave all the bets in your hands to me for safekeeping." The head of the Huang family realized something was wrong and quickly came forward to smooth things over. Bailixi snorted coldly and took out 50,000 low-grade yuan stones. On the other side, Yong Qi also took out 50,000. ¡°Brother, if you lose, I won¡¯t have any money to lend you tomorrow.¡± Yong Qi turned to Su Han and smiled bitterly. He was talking about the bet between Su Han and Young Master Yong tomorrow. Su Han laughed, "Don't worry, I guarantee you a big profit in this round." Su Han is telling the truth. He has an evil eye and it is impossible to lose when betting on stones. Today, Yong Qi will not only win 50,000 low-grade yuan stones from Bai Lixi's hand, but also win 110,000 low-grade yuan stones. Stone moir¨¦ cold iron ore. ¡°It¡¯s just that if Su Han said these words now, everyone would think that he was out of his mind and crazy. ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s start cutting the stone.¡± Soon, the first stone belonging to Yong Qi was cut. This stone was one of the two stones that Su Han later selected. When he cut it open, the cross section was sparkling with gold, and there was actually a piece of cold iron with a moir¨¦ pattern inside. "Damn, what kind of luck does this kid have? He actually won a piece of the bet." "Don't worry, it's just one piece. Didn't you say that the stones in this VIP area are all good stones? It's common for a blind cat to encounter a dead mouse." Everyone was talking a lot, but Baili Xi was extremely unhappy. In his expectation, Yong Qi should lose all the bets, lose the bet in despair, and act ugly in front of a beautiful woman. This would be perfect. "This piece has gone up in price, but the size of the ore is too small. It is only worth 20,000 low-grade Yuan Stone at most." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the Momentum Continues, Yongqi Will Still Lose. The ore cut out by Bailixi is worth 110,000 yuan. ??????????????? If Yong Qi was not in charge of the gambling, but just casually playing by himself, this record would actually be very good, at least he did not lose money. However, he was in a gambling situation, and just relying on this stone was not enough. "It's a pity, I'll probably lose anyway." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The girl in the lake blue dress was a little unhappy when she heard the crowd's discussion, and said loudly in the crowd: "There are still two stones that have not been cut. You just keep losing and losing, can't you take a good look at the results? ?" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Everyone suddenly looked at each other, no way, this guy Yongqi has got some shit luck, this goddess seems to have a crush on himAre you careful? In the crowd, the cold-tempered woman in the white shirt seemed to have noticed something. She frowned slightly and whispered: "Xuanxuan, are you very interested in the person in the blue shirt?" The girl in the lake blue dress giggled, "He is so stupid. I think he is very interesting." "Don't cross the line. You must know that we are not allowed to marry secular people. Although you have not officially entered the sect, you still need to abide by the rules of the sect." The woman in white shirt warned. When the girl in the lake blue dress heard this, her face suddenly fell, "Senior sister, I understand." This little episode didn¡¯t attract anyone else¡¯s attention. The cutting of stones continued, and Yong Qi¡¯s second stone was also cut. Something that shocked everyone happened. This second stone also contained cloud-patterned cold iron, and it was bigger than the first stone! At this time, many people couldn¡¯t calm down. If the first piece can be explained by shit luck, then how can the second piece be explained? You must know that not every piece of these stones contains cloud-patterned cold iron. Especially the stone that Su Han helped Yong Qi choose was a low-priced stone. The chance that this stone contained cloud-patterned cold iron was less than 1 in 10. Under such a probability, two stones picked in succession have moir¨¦ cold iron inside, which makes people look at them with suspicion. Many eyes suddenly focused on Su Han. Could it be that this brazen young man really had the arrogance and the ability to pick stones to gamble on? If this is the case, then today¡¯s bet will be great! Everyone was surprised and confused, but Bailixi was extremely angry and asked with a black face: "Mr. Gong, how did you choose? How could this kid choose so many stones containing cloud-patterned cold iron ore?" Tang Kexin next to her opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something, but held back. She knew that Bai Lixi was being unreasonable. No matter how powerful Gong Lao was in stone betting, could he control which stone Su Han chose? ¡°Obviously, this is not the fault of Gong Lao at all. When the old man heard what Bailixi said, he felt extremely unhappy. He said with a dark face: "Master Baili, you asked me to choose the three most valuable stones here. The old man thinks that he has not disgraced his life!" is not that right? Although the stone Su Han selected for Yong Qi also contained moir¨¦ cold iron ore, it was not as valuable as the stone selected by Gong Lao! When Bailixi thought about it, she felt that she had indeed spoken unreasonably. I don't know why, he is particularly irritable today, and I don't know whether it is because Yong Qi, a soft persimmon, suddenly became tough today, or because of the hateful young man in white next to Yong Qi. "Mr. Gong, I was serious, please don't take it seriously." Baili Xi apologized quickly. No matter what, Gong Lao, a master of stone gambling, and the Baili Family still have to win over him. Maybe in other places, being able to gamble on stones is not an important skill. But in this Yunzhong City, stone gambling has developed into an important industry. All major aristocratic families have extended their tentacles into the stone gambling industry. Under such circumstances, the power of a stone gambling master cannot be underestimated. To put it more directly, a master of stone gambling who can turn stones into gold can even develop a third-level aristocratic family into a quasi-fourth-level aristocratic family, take a fourth-level aristocratic family to a higher level, and widen the gap with other fourth-level aristocratic families. . This is absolutely no exaggeration. As far as Bai Lixi knows, there are many representatives of fourth-level aristocratic families who are secretly in contact with Gong Lao, hoping to recruit Gong Lao to their own family to serve as a stone gambling consultant. Under such circumstances, it is naturally even more impossible for the Baili Family to let Gong Lao leave. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 382: The mystery of the last stone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Fortunately, Mr. Gong is not the kind of person who holds grudges. After glaring at Bai Lixi, he didn't say anything. Bailixi secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If he really offended Mr. Gong to death today, even if he is a core member of the family, the family would definitely punish him severely. "Master Yongqi's second stone is worth 20,000 low-grade yuan stones." The Huang family's appraiser announced. When Bai Lixi heard this, a big stone finally fell to the ground in her heart. It turned out that the second Yongqi stone contained ore, although it was larger than the first one, but the quality was not as good as the first one. The value after appraisal was also two. Ten thousand. Twenty thousand plus twenty thousand, Su Han and Yong Qi's side, the two stones add up to only forty thousand, which means that Su Han and Yong Qi's third stone must at least solve a cloud pattern worth more than seventy thousand Only with cold iron ore can we win this bet. This is simply impossible, because the last stone on Yongqi's side is the one that Yongqi and the girl in the lake blue dress were fighting over just now. This stone is only as big as a grapefruit. It is too small. Even if it contains moir¨¦ cold iron ore, its value will never reach 70,000 low-grade Yuan Stone. It can be said that Yong Qi is destined to lose this game. "Yong Qi, it's still too late to admit defeat now. If you take the initiative to admit defeat, maybe I can consider returning part of your bet so that you won't lose so ugly." Baili Xi said with a playful smile. Before Yong Qi had time to answer, Su Han said lightly: "Since you are so sure that you will win, how about doubling the bet?" "Double the bet?" Bai Lixi stared at Su Han, and for a moment, she almost suspected that she had heard wrong. At the same time, the crowd was boiling like a pot exploding. "Did I hear you correctly? This boy, he said he wanted to double the bet?" "Does he still think he can win?" "It's crazy, it's really crazy! The last stone they gambled on was so small. Even if there was cloud-patterned cold iron ore in it, it would never reach 70,000 low-grade Yuan stones. Is this considered digging a hole and jumping out of it?" "Does this kid not know how to gamble on stones at all? Fortunately, I thought he had the skills to gamble on stones just now. Now I feel that I am simply blind." Bai Lixi was also stunned for a while. She stared at Su Han for several seconds. After confirming that she heard correctly, she suddenly laughed: "Okay, okay, since you insist on humiliating yourself, I will help you. However, How can that poor guy Yong Qi come up with another 50,000 low-grade Yuan Stones?" "It's not him who takes it, it's me who takes it. I'll bet you an additional fifty thousand low-grade Yuan Stones personally." Su Han looked at Bai Lixi with a half-smile. "You?" Bailixi sneered repeatedly. He didn't believe that this young casual cultivator at the first level of the spiritual realm could come up with 50,000 low-grade Yuan stones. Yong Qi is rich because he is a child of a noble family and has the backing of family resources. And what about this kid? Nothing at all. "Stop talking nonsense, fifty thousand low-grade Yuan stones are placed here for you to win. Do you dare to come?" Su Han said lightly. "Come on, why don't you come?" Bai Lixi almost laughed out loud on the spot. Unexpectedly, at the last moment, there was an enemy who wanted to give her 50,000 low-grade yuan stones. If she didn't accept it, she would be sorry for herself. . At this moment, the head of the Huang family also hurriedly stepped forward and took the additional gambling money of 50,000 low-grade Yuanshi from the two men. "Boy, wait until the last piece of gambling stone is cut, and you will die in the light of day!" Bailixi stared at Su Han coldly. With Su Han's appearance, Bailixi discovered that the person she hated the most and the person who liked to see him embarrassed in public the most was not Yong Qi but the one who ranked first. Su Han. Bai Lixi couldn¡¯t explain why, it was as if this young man in white was born with an aura that made him hate him. Yong Qi also looked at Su Han in disbelief. He didn't understand. Did Su Han really think the chance of winning was so great? He actually spent his own money to double the bet? At this time, Yong Qi suddenly felt a gaze looking at him vaguely. It was the girl in the lake blue dress. Seeing Yong Qi look back, the girl quickly looked away. It was only then that Yong Qi felt a flash of lightning flash through his mind, and he finally understood. For a moment, Yong Qi found that his silent heart was beating powerfully again. He quickly looked towards the girl, but the girl refused to look back at her. Instead, she blushed and turned her head to one side. "Could it be that sheshe is right?"??Interesting? "Yong Qi was in a state of confusion, and for a moment he became even more worried about the outcome of the bet. He didn't want to lose in public, be ridiculed by Bai Lixi, and scare away the beauty who was originally interested in him. "Brother, brother, you must work hard!" Yong Qi prayed silently in his heart. He has always been a person with little desire to win, but today, his heart has never been as full of strong desire to win as it is now. . You must win this bet! Yong Qi knew that whether he could win today all depended on whether Su Han's vision was wrong. Seeing Su Han¡¯s confident expression, Yong Qi felt that he should believe him. However, Yong Qi was still anxious and nervous inside. The stone cutter picked up the last stone from Yongqi and looked at it. He shook his head and said, "This stone is too small! You two gentlemen, please come down and take a look. Let's just cut this stone from the middle. how about?" ¡°Obviously, the stone cutter also felt that the chance of this stone containing moir¨¦ cold iron ore was very small, let alone any ore worth more than 70,000 yuan. Su Han said, "Let me cut this stone." "Yes, sir, please." The stone cutter secretly shook his head and said in his heart, no matter who cuts this stone, it will be the same! With such a small stone, even if it is filled with a whole piece of high-grade cloud-patterned cold iron, it is still not worth 70,000 yuan. Anyone would think that Yong Qi's side would lose in this bet. "Sister, who do you think will win?" The girl in a lake blue dress asked enthusiastically. The cold-tempered woman in white shirt shook her head and said, "Who will know until the last minute?" "But senior sister, the old man and the young man seem to think that they will definitely win. They seem to have some special method of gambling on stones." said the girl in a lake blue dress. "The method of gambling on stones? How can there be any method of gambling on stones that is always accurate?" A hint of sadness and loss flashed through the clear eyes of the woman in white. If there were really people in the world who could win hundreds of bets, wouldn't their own problems be easily solved The problem is that she knows very well that it is impossible for anyone to win every bet. Even a master of stone gambling at the level of Mr. Gong often makes mistakes when gambling. Because the gambling stone in Yunzhong City has a special material that can shield the detection of spiritual consciousness and soul power. Even if someone has other means and can slightly sense the existence of the cloud-patterned cold iron ore, there will always be confusion and one cannot truly win every bet. "What the woman in the white shirt needs is a stone gambling expert who can truly win every bet, otherwise her problem will not be solved at all. "Okay, senior sister, since we are here to relax, let's forget about those unpleasant things for the time being." The girl in the lake blue dress obviously knew something, so she persuaded him obediently. The woman in white shirt shook her head gently, but didn't say anything else. Over there, Su Han began to cut stones. With the opening of the stone-cutting array, many people focused on the stone-cutting array. After all, everyone is eager to know who is the final winner of this bet? Yong Qi¡¯s palms were sweaty, and his eyes were staring at the stone in Su Han¡¯s hand without blinking. Bai Lixi sneered and stared at Su Han with disdain. The girl in the lake blue dress opened her eyes wide, full of expectation. Even Tang Kexin bit her lip silently and looked here. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 383: The situation suddenly changes You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the expectant gaze of everyone, Su Han raised his knife and cut the stone in half. ???????????????????????????????????????¡­ This section is all made of stone, with no trace of cloud-patterned cold iron at all "Alas, I lost" "I boasted so much before, but it turned out to be just a bluff!" Everyone immediately started talking. When Bailixi saw the cross section of the stone, he almost burst out laughing on the spot. God help him. Although he was sure that Yong Qi would lose this round, he still didn't expect that Yong Qi would lose so cleanly. This last gambling stone is actually an empty shell, with no moir¨¦ cold iron ore inside! "Yong Qi, the stone gambling consultant hired by your Yong family seems to be a parallel importer? With one blow, the true face of a parallel importer is finally exposed? Isn't this a bit too embarrassing?" Bai Lixi just felt extremely refreshed in her heart. He finally managed to seize this opportunity to ridicule Yong Qi. How could he let it go? The smile on his face was full of sarcasm and ridicule. The attendants around Bai Lixi also joked: "Looking at his hairless appearance, he must be a charlatan, right?" Bai Lixi laughed when he heard this: "Hahaha, Yongqi, I'm not talking about you, you spend all day interacting with such unscrupulous charlatans, it really makes me worry about you, brother!" The worry Bailixi mentioned was naturally a joke. As soon as Bailixi finished speaking, the entourage around him suddenly laughed in unison, and even the elder of the Bailishi family in the crowd couldn't help but smile. ¡°Obviously, the Yong family¡¯s public defeat is what the Baili family wants to see most. On the contrary, there was the old man of the Yong family, Feng Lao, whose face was so gloomy that it was almost dripping with water. He simply wished he could disappear on the spot and never appear again. However, Su Han was calm and smiled faintly: "Master Baili, are you unilaterally declaring victory? You haven't finished solving the bet yet, and you are so impatient. People who know know that you are from a fourth-level family. My disciple, if you don¡¯t know, you¡¯d think you came from a small family and have never seen the world?¡± "Are you really a tough talker?" Bai Lixi's face darkened. Even the head of the Huang family and the appraiser looked at each other and felt that the winner was decided when they saw this situation. Obviously, there is no cloud pattern cold iron in Yongqi's gambling stone. Even if there are scattered bits, it is far from enough to collect 70,000 low-grade Yuan stones. At this moment, the palace elder's expression suddenly changed. He stared at the gambling stone in Su Han's hand that had been cut in half, and suddenly took a breath of cold air, as if he had seen the most incredible thing! "Little friend, can you let me take a look at this gambling stone of yours?" Mr. Gong ignored his position and walked over directly, staring at the gambling stone in Su Han's hand with eager eyes. Su Han didn¡¯t have any bad feelings towards Mr. Gong, so he smiled and handed over the gambling stone in his hand. Gong Lao carefully took the two halves of the gambling stone, looked at it carefully, and closed his eyes again, as if he was sensing something. Then, Mr. Gong put down half of it and held the other half, his eyes shining, as if he was holding a rare treasure. Those skinny hands could not help but tremble, as if this small half of the gambling stone had some kind of magic power that made him unable to hold it firmly! "Mr. Gong, what's going on?" The head of the Huang family and the appraiser all asked. Gong Lao suddenly let out a long sigh. He took a few deep breaths and then sighed dejectedly: "I made a mistake. I still made a mistake after all!" "Mr. Gong, why did you make a mistake?" Everyone was confused. Gong Lao held the half of the gambling stones that Su Han handed him, shook his head, and said dejectedly: "Just now Mr. Baili said that he should find the three most valuable gambling stones here. The old man felt that he was not lucky enough to do so. In disgrace, I did find the three most valuable gambling stones in this VIP area. However, it was not until I saw the half of the stones in this young man's hand that I realized that I was totally wrong." "What? Just this small half of a gambling stone?" There was a sudden commotion in the crowd, "It's so small, what could be inside it? Even if there is a small piece of top-grade cloud-patterned cold iron inside, how high is its value?" This gambling stone was originally very small, only as big as a grapefruit. Now cut it in half, this half is only the size of an egg. Even if it were all high-grade cloud-patterned cold iron, it would only amount to 20,000 to 30,000 low-grade Yuan Stones. Not worth it at allThe old man sighed like this. No matter how surprised everyone was, Elder Gong just said to Su Han, "Little friend, can you help me untie this half piece of gambling stone?" "If Mr. Qi agrees, of course I have no objection." Su Han smiled slightly, looking very graceful. After receiving the permission, Mr. Gong immediately walked towards the stone-cutting array impatiently. As the stone-cutting array continues to rotate, this small half of the gambling stone gradually reveals its true face A touching bright blue color gradually emerged from the gambling stone! blue! Everyone present was stunned. They only knew that the moir¨¦ cold iron was silver, and the highest quality moir¨¦ cold iron was gold, but they had never heard of anything blue! Only the head of the Huang family and the appraiser, after seeing the blue color, suddenly took a breath of cold air, their pupils suddenly dilated greatly, and they couldn't recover for a long time! "The best cloud-patterned cold iron!" Gong Lao said softly. "Mr. Gong, what is the best moir¨¦ cold iron?" Most people have never heard of this term. In their concept, the highest quality of moir¨¦ cold iron is top grade "The best cloud-patterned cold iron, also called cold iron essence, is the essence of cold iron that is gradually formed after the top-grade cloud-patterned cold iron absorbs the vitality of heaven and earth and then precipitates over time. This kind of cold iron essence is condensed from heaven and earth. It is extremely It is rare, and the essence of the sun and moon contained in it is dozens of times that of the top-grade cloud pattern cold iron. Every time a cold iron essence is born, it is auctioned for a sky-high price, and eventually most of them will be bought back for collection by the masters of the hidden sect. " Gong Lao explained. At the same time, Gong Lao¡¯s hands were also carefully stroking the bright blue color. He devoted his whole life to gambling on stones. When he saw the best of this cloud-patterned cold iron, he couldn't control himself and couldn't put it down. "You two gentlemen, can you sell this piece of cold iron essence to me?" Gong Lao also knew that the other party would probably not be able to agree to his request, and he probably couldn't afford it either. Su Han glanced at Yong Qi. Yong Qi was still in deep shock and was completely stunned. "Old man, I cannot agree to this request." It¡¯s not that Su Han is unkind, but that such a cold iron spirit would be a bit wronged if it didn¡¯t go to the auction for a walk. Gong Lao could also expect such a result. He sighed lightly, said nothing, but continued to cut stones. Finally, a whole piece of cold iron essence was taken out. Gong Lao¡¯s stone-cutting skills were very superb. The whole piece of cold iron essence was smaller than an egg. It was completely blue without a trace of impurities. It exuded a heart-stirring atmosphere. The spiritual luster. Such cold iron spirit, even if it goes back thirty years, is extremely rare in the history of Yunzhong City. "This piece of cold iron essence, I conservatively estimate, the price should be at the level of one million low-grade Yuan stones!" Gong Lao said. Yong Qi had just recovered from the shock. As soon as he heard this sentence, his mind immediately exploded again! One million low-grade Yuan stones! What is that concept? Yong Qi only felt that his brain was not enough, and his whole person was in chaos, as if he was floating in the sky! There was silence at the scene, so quiet that you could hear a pin drop on the ground. For a moment, even the cold-tempered woman in white clothes was stunned. ¡°Could it be that in this world, there are really masters of stone gambling who can win hundreds of bets? Is there really a legend of stone gambling that is victorious in every battle? That Bailixi was even more stunned. Before he could even put away the smile on his face, which was so elated, he saw this scene of ups and downs, but there was no doubt that countless big slaps were slapped on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 384 Losers and Winners You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Wait a minute, young man, what did you say your last name was? What is your full name?" Gong Lao suddenly asked urgently. "This young master's surname is Su, and his full name is Su Han. Young Master, am I right?" The head of the Huang family had a cautious inquiry in his tone, and his expression was also very polite. Obviously, Su Han's stone gambling skills completely shocked him. "My surname is Su, and my given name is Han?" When Mr. Gong heard this, his expression changed. It was actually him? This world is too small, I actually took a gamble with him? "Mr. Gong, what's wrong?" People around saw that something was wrong with Mr. Gong's expression and asked quickly. Gong Lao smiled bitterly and said: "Haven't you heard that a while ago at the Stone Gambling Shop in the market, someone found a piece of high-grade cloud-patterned cold iron ore the size of a watermelon from an ordinary piece of rough stone?" "I've heard that this matter has caused quite a discussion among the aristocratic families. However, no one knows who the person is. They only know that he is young and his origins are a mystery." The head of the Huang family replied doubtfully. At this moment, Gong Lao's heart was filled with turmoil. Others didn't know it, but he knew that the full name of the young man who could turn decay into magic was Su Han. This was discovered by a group of famous stone gambling masters in Yunzhong City who secretly sent people to find out. No one else knows about it yet. At that time, they, a group of experts, were shocked, but at the same time they were a little disbelieving. They felt that the young man had probably gotten lucky and obtained the huge piece of high-grade cloud-patterned cold iron purely by luck. But, once can be said to be luck, but twice can still be said to be luck? Not to mention, the stone Su Han selected today is a piece of cold iron essence that is rare to find in ten years. The so-called turning stone into gold is nothing more than this! Gong Lao suddenly walked quickly towards Su Han and bowed to Su Han in full view of everyone! This scene left everyone present unable to recover. "Mr. Su, I originally thought that a young man of your age was overestimating his abilities by challenging me on a stone bet. But it's not until now that I realize that I was terribly wrong. There are people outside the world, and there are other things in the world. Mr. Su's bet The mastery of stone makes the old man happy and sincerely convinced." Gong Lao said solemnly. These words were like a bomb dropped into the water, causing a commotion immediately! Gong Lao said these four words in public, which not only means admitting defeat, but also means that Su Han's stone gambling level puts even Gong Lao, a famous stone gambling expert in Yunzhong City, to shame. However, before today, Su Han was just an unknown person. I believe that after today, Su Han's fame will spread throughout the streets and alleys of Yunzhong City. "Brother, you are amazing." Yong Qi was so excited that he could hardly speak. He never thought that at the last moment, Su Han would give him a big turnaround. This life experience of ups and downs made him His heart couldn't bear it. Compared with Yong Qi's side, Bai Lixi's face was terrifyingly gloomy. In today's game, he became a complete foil, jumping around like a clown for a long time, but in the end he got such a As a result, it can be said that he sacrificed his own pocket to achieve Su Han's reputation! What makes Baili Xi even more unacceptable is that Mr. Gong is the stone gambling consultant of the Baili Family. This matter has been known to everyone. As a result, Mr. Gong now openly admits that he is not as good as the boy hired by the Yong family. Isn't this a slap in the face of the Baili family? Prove to the world that his Baili family is not as good as the Yong family? "Mr. Gong, as a guest of the Baili Family, how can you blatantly cultivate other people's ambitions and destroy your own prestige?" Baili Xi's whole face twitched, "On behalf of the Baili Family, I order you to take back what you just said. ." Gong Lao also has a hard temper. His eyes widened when he heard this sentence: "How can you take back what you said? That's the fact. I won't take it back." "Mr. Gong, don't you want the offerings given to you by the Baili Family?" Baili Xi's face turned even more ugly. Gong Lao also had a dark face: "Master Baili, do you mean that if I don't take back what I just said, I won't get paid?" Gong Lao also lost his temper. He suddenly walked into the middle of the crowd and bowed his hands to the crowd: "My friends are here today, just to bear witness. Today, Lao Lao announced that he has officially severed ties with Baili Shijia. From now on, he is no longer a member of Baili Shijia. Guest, please don¡¯t contribute any more to the Baili Family. Humph, I¡¯ll give you some stinky money?! " ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Bai Lixi was confused for a moment. Is this palace elder so angry? Just saying that, he actually gave up and left! It¡¯s just that the deal is done, and if he wants to regret it again, it¡¯s already too late! Bailixi just wanted to bite her tongue off. Why was she so mean-mouthed? Now that Gong Lao is angry, will he still have any good fruits to eat? You know, in Yunzhong City, stone gambling has developed into an industry, which is almost on par with the pill industry. In this case, a top ten stone gambling expert in Yunzhong City is like a top ten stone gambler. Like the master of elixirs, he is definitely the most sought-after favorite. And the masters of stone gambling, like the alchemy masters, mostly live in seclusion. How many of them can be invited? The Baili Family tried their best to hire a master of stone gambling, but Bailixi ran away in anger like this? If Gong Lao is poached by other fourth-level aristocratic families, it will definitely be a heavy blow to the Baili aristocratic family. Not to mention, now the Yong family, the biggest competitor of the Baili family, has a stone gambling consultant who even the palace elders are ashamed of. However, the Baili Family made the stone gambling consultant angry and ran away. The consequences were simply unimaginable. When Bai Lixi thought of this, her face immediately turned pale and colorless. He knew very well that he had caused such a big disaster, and what kind of wrath would be waiting for him after he returned to his family. "This palace elder really has a temper and character" "Mr. Gong has always been like this. Especially when he bowed to the young man just now, it means that he is truly convinced. In this case, whoever asks him to take back what he just said would be asking Mr. Gong to talk to him. If you can¡¯t get through it, it¡¯s no wonder the palace elder is angry.¡± "This Baili family really shot itself in the foot. They thought they could humiliate the other party, but in the end they lost all their dignity." "I originally thought that Bai Lixi was some outstanding genius, but it turned out that she was just a loser. It really blinded me!" The people¡¯s comments kept pouring into Bailixi¡¯s ears. Bailixi¡¯s mouth was full of bitterness and she almost couldn¡¯t stand. Even the elders of the Baili Family, looking at the back of Gong Lao walking away, felt as if they had been hit hard with a sap, and were completely blindsided. In this bet, Baili Shijia completely lost. According to the bet agreement, Bai Lixi's bet amount of 100,000 low-grade yuan stones, as well as the three cut stones, will all belong to Yong Qi's side. The three gambling stones were bought for 80,000 yuan, and the final cut value was 110,000 yuan. In other words, Bailixi's loss today was at least 180,000 yuan, and at most, it was 21 yuan. Ten thousand. ¡° Even the core disciple of a fourth-level family cannot afford such a huge loss. Looking at Bai Lixi's ashen face and trembling lips, this is undoubtedly confirmed. In sharp contrast to Bai Lixi is Yong Qi. Yong Qi's gains today are far more than the 210,000 he won from Bai Lixi. "That piece of cold iron essence, Mr. Gong made it very clear, the price is one million low-grade Yuan Stone level!" A million low-grade Yuan stones, even for an entire fourth-level family, is a fortune that cannot be underestimated. Not to mention, for an ordinary child of a fourth-level family, this is a huge windfall, enough to change his life's destiny. For a moment, the way everyone present looked at Yong Qi changed. Yong Qi's worth suddenly jumped from an ordinary child of a fourth-level family to one that was more valuable than the core children. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 385: The beauty is as beautiful as a queen, but the thoughts are vague You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yong Qi felt as if he was in a dream, almost wondering if all this was fiction. "Brother this is the gambling stone you chose. The cold iron essence should be yours." After Yong Qi came to his senses, he started to refuse. Su Han smiled, "Of course the gambling stone bought with your money should be yours." "No, no, no, how much did you pay for it? You can't be polite to me. The reason why I was able to unlock this cold iron essence is all due to you." Yong Qi's face was full of seriousness. "If you really want to talk about it, you choose the stone yourself. Moreover, if the bet goes up and it goes to your own pocket, then there is no need for the profession of stone betting consultant to exist." Su Han¡¯s attitude is also very clear. Although he currently lacks Yuan Stones, he can find endless ways to earn Yuan Stones. But Yong Qi is different. With millions of yuan stones, his life's destiny will change. At this time, the head of the Huang family intervened and said: "Don't argue, we have Yunzhong City's rules. If the stone bet goes up, the stone bet consultant will get a share. How about" Yong Qi¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°By the way, share! If all the gambling stones I got today are sold in the future, I will share half of Brother Su¡¯s profits. That¡¯s it.¡± Yong Qi was afraid that Su Han would refuse again, so he quickly finalized the matter and settled the matter. "The Huang family's opinions were so loud that they didn't come back to their senses for a long time. Damn it, stone gambling consultants usually get a share, but it's only 20% at most. How can you get half of it when you open your mouth "And the bet is naturally half for each person. Brother Su, you can't be polite to me about this." Su Han really couldn't refuse the bet. After all, he paid for the additional 50,000 yuan out of his own pocket. He immediately took back the 50,000 low-grade Yuanshi, and added the 50,000 yuan he won, and his pockets suddenly bulged again. stand up. Calculating this way, Yong Qi and Su Han both made a lot of money and turned into millionaires. Everyone present looked at the two men with eyes filled with fanatical admiration. This is the infinite charm of stone gambling. No one knows what will happen in the next second. We can only say that the luck of these two young people is so strong. This is a rare chance of great luck in ten years. Only a small number of people looked at Su Han with meaningful eyes. Obviously, they did not think that this was pure luck. If Su Han relied purely on luck, then Gong Lao would not be so convinced just now. However, although they were jealous of Su Han's stone gambling methods and knew very well what kind of crazy profits such a stone gambling master would bring if he could use it for themselves, Su Han was the Yong family's stone gambling consultant and also This means that Su Han is protected by the Yong family. Although there are a few fourth-level aristocratic families present who are powerful enough to be on par with the Yong family, that does not mean that they are willing to take the initiative to provoke the Yong family. Therefore, even though these people are jealous, they can only think about it in their hearts. Since there was no way to take advantage of Su Han, these powerful men from the fourth-level aristocratic families turned their eyes and decided to take advantage of Yong Qi. "Master Qi, congratulations to you, you are very lucky today. By the way, I have a clan girl in my family who just turned seventeen this year. She is as beautiful as a flower and she is not married yet. Look" "Xiao Qi, I am your Uncle Kuang. Do you still remember me? I hugged you when you were a child. Haha, my uncle has a daughter who has been very gentle since she was a child" These powerful men from fourth-level aristocratic families swarmed around Yong Qi, vying to talk about marriage. They are not fools. Although they are strong men of the fourth-level family, they are not the core characters of the fourth-level family. But now Yong Qi is different. He has a net worth of millions, and even the core children of fourth-level aristocratic families are far from being able to compare with him. If they can establish a relationship with Yong Qi, there will undoubtedly be endless benefits. And the fastest way to build a relationship is to get married. Those second- and third-level aristocratic families are even more eager to marry the highest-ranking direct lady in the family to Yong Qi. As long as Yong Qi can like her, they will be prosperous from now on. Originally, Yong Qi could only be regarded as tepid in the marriage market of the fourth-level aristocratic family in Yunzhong City. Although he looked talented and had a good character, in the world of martial arts, everyone paid more attention to martial arts strength and potential. How much attention can you receive in the family and how much resources can you receive? Yong Qi obviously has no competitiveness in this aspect, otherwise he would not have his childhood sweetheart fiancee taken away by Bai Lixi. But now, things have obviously turned upside downThe change. The family¡¯s attention? Resource tilt? Just kidding, no matter how much you pay attention to it and lean on it, can those resources be worth a million yuan? For a fourth-level family, the resources invested in one core disciple would only amount to hundreds of thousands of yuan stones over the course of several decades. Not to mention, Yong Qi¡¯s future financial fortune will be even more unimaginable if he has the backing of a stone gambling master of Su Han¡¯s level. As for martial arts strength and potential? Yong Qi's ability to cultivate to the second level of the spiritual realm itself shows that his martial arts potential is outstanding, but because he has not received special resource tilt, part of his potential has been suppressed. Bai Lixi and Tang Kexin obviously did not expect such a sudden reversal of the situation. Tang Kexin's entire face turned snow white, and her lips could not help but tremble. Such a result was not what she wanted. She left Yong Qi cruelly, wasn't it because her family felt that Yong Qi was too much among the children of the fourth-level aristocratic family? Ordinary, not as outstanding as Bai Lixi? Why is it that now, the situation is reversed, Yong Qi has suddenly become a sought-after favorite, while Bai Lixi has become a detested prodigal? The most terrible thing is that in this matter, Tang Kexin suddenly saw many shortcomings of Baili Xi, and at the same time, she also discovered various advantages of Yong Qi that she had ignored before. ??Humility, integrity, loyalty, and responsibility Tang Kexin suddenly discovered that Yong Qi, whom she had not taken seriously before, now looked extremely pleasing to the eye and extremely masculine For a moment, Tang Kexin felt lost and regretful. She truly realized that she was wrong about this man, so wrong ¡°If, if she could have been firmer and not compromised because of the persuasion of her family and parents At this moment, the pretty girl in a lake blue dress suddenly smiled and walked towards Yong Qi, "Idiot, where is the dividend you agreed to give me?" "Ah I¡­¡­" It¡¯s not that Yong Qi didn¡¯t want to give it, but his mind was already in a panic. Facing the delicate face in front of him, he was speechless for a long time. "I didn't expect that there would be cold iron essence in this stone. If I had known about it earlier, I would have snatched it from you just now." The girl tilted her head and looked at Yong Qi, but there was no regret in her tone. Instead, she was cheerful and full of teasing. "Yes, I'm sorry." Yong Qi was already speechless. "Okay, I remember you anyway. When your cold iron essence is sold, I will come and get my share of the dividends. Don't forget it." The girl smiled, and after finishing speaking, she pulled the cool woman in white clothes and left the venue. The beauty is like a swan, disappearing! The scene was silent, and everyone, even if they were slow to react, could understand that this guy Yong Qi had a good harvest of wealth and love today! The luck is so good that it¡¯s outrageous! Bai Lixi¡¯s eyes were so jealous that they were about to burst into flames, while Tang Kexin¡¯s heart was full of bitterness! Even the elder of the Tang family had a dull look on his face, and the crowd¡¯s mocking gazes were almost poking two holes in his spine. ¡°Obviously, people are laughing at them because they and the Tang family are ignorant! By this time, no one from the Baili Family or the Tang Family had any intention of staying in the VIP area any longer, and left in a hurry like a bereaved dog. Looking at them leaving in embarrassment, a smile appeared at the corner of Su Han's mouth. "Brother, it wasn't until I met you today that I discovered that my life, Yong Qi, can be so extraordinary." Yong Qi sighed. It¡¯s not that his previous life was too ordinary, but it¡¯s not until today that he truly realized what the ups and downs of life are Outside the venue, the cold woman in white clothes frowned and said, "Xuanxuan, you have crossed the line today." "Senior sister, I understand. I won't dare to do it next time." The girl in the lake blue dress stuck out her tongue, and then said, "Senior sister, haven't you always wanted to find a stone betting expert with real talent? I see. , The boy in white today seems to be really capable." "He?" The woman in white clothes still seemed a little unconvinced "Senior sister, you have always said that you want to wait for a reliable candidate to appear. I think this is quite reliable, right?" "That boy is too young. I'm worried. Let's wait and see!" The woman in white clothes gritted her teeth. Her matter was too important. Any uncontrollable factors were not within her scope of consideration. ¡­(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 386: The quarrying event begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The result of this bet, especially the appearance of the cold iron spirit, naturally caused a great sensation in the entire venue. Now, no matter where Su Han and Yong Qi go, there are people pointing and talking at them behind their backs. Their eyes include envy, inquiry, doubt, and disbelief. Su Han was calm and composed, but Yong Qi's psychological quality was not so good. Everyone's fiery glances made him almost run away. ¡°Moreover, no matter where they go now, there is a large group of people following them, making it inconvenient for them to do whatever they want to do. Therefore, for the next half day, the two simply rested in the VIP reception area, waiting for the official quarrying event the next day. However, Su Han was not idle during his rest time. He kept meditating with his eyes closed to consolidate his cultivation in the first level of the spiritual realm. "I don't know how Murong Sang's cultivation is going? There are others. I'm going out this time. I don't know if they are lazy." Su Han suddenly thought about the few followers in the inn. However, he believed that with Ji Tiannan's supervision, everyone would not slack off in their cultivation. Su Han came out this time, but he brought out the big black dog, but he kept restraining the big black dog from letting it run wild. The big black dog found it boring, so he fell asleep in Su Han's arms. Su Han was too lazy to care about this excellent dog. Anyway, it could practice as long as it slept. With the "Great Dream Qianqiu Jue", it accelerated its practice while sleeping. At such a speed, what the big black dog likes to do most now is sleep. Early the next morning, everyone gathered again at the entrance of the venue. The team of eight or nine thousand people looked very mighty. The head of the Huang family stood at the front and began to greet guests from all walks of life. There were a lot of polite words and scene talk, nothing more than the fact that the Huang family was very honored to be able to invite representatives from major fourth-level families and young geniuses, and they were very prosperous and so on. Su Han naturally has no interest in these clich¨¦s. His interest lies in observing the powerful people from aristocratic families and casual cultivators present. It has to be said that there is a gap between the cultivation of casual cultivators and those of aristocratic families. The young geniuses of aristocratic families are indeed of a very high level. There are a few, according to Su Han's observation, who are even about to break through the small spirit realm and reach the earth spirit realm. After observing, Su Han felt awe-struck. He knew that the overall strength of Yunzhong City was very strong, but he did not expect that it would be so strong, and the top three aristocratic families had not yet arrived. Even so, the strength of these geniuses is scary enough. Of course, Su Han is not afraid in his heart, isn¡¯t he a genius? What kind of genius has he not seen in his previous life? What he is most looking forward to now is not the quarrying event, nor the competition with the geniuses of these fourth-level families, but the warm-up auction that Mr. Yong mentioned, which is the news about the Taiyi Panlong Fruit. What he was looking forward to most was where he could hear the news about Taiyi Panlong Fruit. This quarrying event brings together three religions and nine streams, and it can be regarded as an opportunity to inquire about news. "Everyone, the area open for this quarrying event is the entire barren mountain area, which stretches for thousands of miles and is very vast. Of course, there are also some inaccessible places. It may be dangerous to break into it rashly. It is a restricted area. We are providing It¡¯s all marked on your map.¡± "The quarrying event will last for three days. Whatever you gain in the barren mountains will be yours. The Huang family will not participate in any distribution." The head of the Huang family was smiling. Obviously, in order to expand their influence and join the ranks of fourth-level aristocratic families, the Huang family had made up their minds and spent a lot of money. After all, although this barren mountain is vast, it is also very difficult to mine and requires a lot of manpower and material resources. In ten or twenty years, the cost will not even be recovered. The Huang family¡¯s move was obviously well thought out. "Of course, there are so many people participating in this quarrying event, there will inevitably be some disputes. Here, I need to remind everyone that if there is a dispute or death or injury, you will be responsible for the consequences. We are only responsible for providing the venue, but I have no right to interfere with your activities. Here, I also call on everyone to value peace and try not to fight each other." These words were naturally addressed to the guests present. Especially the fourth-level geniuses, most of them are arrogant and arrogant. If there is any dispute, the Huang family cannot bear the responsibility. Of course, this is unlikely. The head of the Huang family said this just to be safe. "Okay, everyone's interest is very high, I won't talk nonsense anymore, let's open the entrance." The entrance is open for reviewVery strict. ??Everyone has a customized jade token for the competition, and at the same time, everyone is charged an admission fee of one hundred low-grade Yuan stones. There are eight or nine thousand people, one hundred each, which is eight or nine hundred thousand. It has to be said that this quarrying event can not only make people popular, but also make money. Because the Yong family is a fourth-level family, they are at the front of the team. After the entrance opened, it didn't take long for it to be the Yong family's turn. Su Han and Yong Qi swayed and entered the barren mountain area. This barren mountain area, which is said to be thousands of miles deep, is very large. Although there are eight or nine thousand of them, thrown into such a large area, they are like thousands of waves rolling in the sea, and nothing can be seen at all. "You two, stop." Soon after Su Han and Yong Qi entered the barren mountain, a cold voice came from behind. Yong Qi looked back and his face suddenly turned ugly: "Second Young Master, what are you doing?" It turns out that the person behind him is none other than Mr. Yong. Young Master Yong sneered and said: "Nothing else, I just want to remind you not to forget the bet. I don't care what luck you had yesterday or what evil methods you used. In this barren mountain, everyone's starting point is the same." It¡¯s the same, everyone relies on their ability and is willing to accept defeat.¡± Yong Qi¡¯s throat moved, and he was about to say something, but Su Han stretched out his hand to stop him. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Each one depends on his own ability and is willing to admit defeat. This is what you said. I hope you can still remember what you said when the time comes." With that said, Su Han did not stop, jumped directly, and left the area with Yong Qi. Second Young Master Yong's face changed. He never thought that this boy's body skills could reach such a level. He just jumped lightly and escaped in an instant. Even if Second Young Master Yong wanted to chase him, it would have taken a lot of effort. . The problem is that this boy's cultivation level is only at the first level of the spiritual realm. He is two realms away from the second master Yong. He can still possess such physical skills, which makes the second master Yong's face look a little ugly. The entourage of Second Young Master Yong saw that he had a strange look on his face and quickly asked: "Second Young Master, what's wrong?" "It's okay." Second Young Master Yong said calmly. "Second Young Master, according to your instructions, the location with the densest concentration of cloud-patterned cold iron ore has been found for you a long time ago. It is in a restricted area. Will I take you there now?" Not far away, a figure suddenly appeared and asked respectfully towards Mr. Yong. Young Master Yong nodded indifferently. He had already made preparations for today's quarrying event in advance. He sent people to sneak into the barren mountains in advance to survey the locations with the densest ore in advance, and then he would go directly to mine them. That¡¯s it. It is no secret that many core children of aristocratic families will adopt such methods, in order to make themselves look better. As for Yong Qi and Su Han, they naturally don't know this method. When Young Master Yong thought of this, a happy smile appeared on his face. He didn't care too much about the 100,000 low-grade yuan stone bet. What he cared about more was that it could make Su Han feel embarrassed in public and indirectly prove that the old man's vision of people was not that accurate. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The group of people quickly left the area, but no one noticed that the warrior who suddenly appeared was ostensibly leading the way for Young Master Yong, but in fact, he was secretly communicating something with the transmission notes in his eyes. There was a hint of coldness as if the conspiracy had succeeded. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 387: Sudden Changes You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother, that guy Yong Yuan is too much. I should have given him a lesson just now." Even after walking far away, Yong Qi was still aggrieved, and even changed his title to Young Master Yong, calling him by his first name. Su Han smiled: "It doesn't matter. When the quarrying event is over, he will naturally know how stupid he is." "That's right." Yong Qi smiled, "This barren mountain is so big. Should you and I explore it together, or separately?" Su Han knew that Yong Qi might have been looking forward to this quarrying event for a long time, and now he was probably eager to try his luck, so he said: "Let's separate first and meet here in the afternoon of the third day." "good." Yong Qi was not pretentious, and quickly disappeared from where he was. Su Han also chose a direction and left at will. For him, all places in this barren mountain can be said to be treasure houses, but he was limited by time and could not explore them all. " Moreover, turning on the evil eye consumes a lot of mental energy. It cannot be used frequently and can only be turned on occasionally. Su Han walked all the way, and almost every half an hour, he would find a piece of rough stone containing cloud-patterned cold iron. Sometimes, you can even gain something in a quarter or two. He believed that at the speed at which he was digging the cloud-patterned cold iron, no one among the eight or nine thousand people in the barren mountain would be able to catch up with him. Perhaps, even the ten members of some teams could not match his harvest. Others relied on luck when mining rough stones, but he was completely cheating. Occasionally, Su Han would come into contact with the edges of some restricted areas. He could even see that there were cloud-patterned cold iron in several restricted areas. However, Su Han did not go in. Although the Cloud Pattern Cold Iron was good, it was not worth getting into trouble for. Along the way, he met many casual cultivators. Sometimes when he met a casual cultivator who liked him, Su Han would stop, chat for a few words, and inquire about the Taiyi Panlong Fruit. If you want to inquire about Taiyi Panlong Fruit, these casual cultivators are undoubtedly the best choice, because there are all kinds of casual cultivators in the three religions and nine streams, and the sources of information are also very broad. However, Su Han did not hear any news about Taiyi Panlong Fruit from these casual cultivators. This also made Su Han feel anxious secretly. Time passed quickly, and on the morning of the third day, Su Han went smoothly and harvested nearly a hundred rough stones in total. Of course, these rough stones are not as good as the ones bought at the venue before, and they are not likely to contain cold iron essence, but Su Han can guarantee that each of these rough stones has cloud-patterned cold iron inside. Of course, just picking up these 100 rough stones was obviously too exaggerated. Su Han picked up hundreds more waste rough stones by the way. It is absolutely impossible to mine these rough stones to mine cloud-patterned cold iron, it is just a deception. Fool other people with the quantity, lest the success rate be too dazzling. Looking at the time, it¡¯s almost time to rush back to meet Yong Qi. At this moment, Su Han's consciousness moved, and he secretly said in awe: "Who is it?" He found that there were several figures in the nearby woods. Su Han remained calm, his figure flashed, and he entered the woods and hid behind a big tree. The evil eye opened, and after a brief scan, it was discovered that these figures turned out to be Young Master Yong, walking through the woods with a few followers. There is another warrior in front of Young Master Yong, leading the way. ?Looking at this posture, it seems that Young Master Yong and his party are rushing somewhere. Su Han became curious in his heart: "This Young Master Yong doesn't want to mine rough stones properly, but what is he doing here?" Naturally, he would not think that Young Master Yong was just wandering around. This Young Master Yong had a bet with him. Due to both emotions and reasons, Su Han felt that there was no way that Young Master Yong would give up the bet and do other things. With the character of Young Master Yong, it is impossible for him to be willing to admit defeat in a gambling game. Therefore, wherever Master Yong is rushing to in such a hurry, most likely it has something to do with mining rough stones. "Follow and have a look!" Su Han quickly made a decision, swaying and following Young Master Yong's team from a distance. The evil eye is opened, locking the team of Young Master Yong from a distance to ensure that they will not be lost. At the same time, Su Han's consciousness was fully released, and he listened attentively to the movements in the Second Young Master Yong's team. Second Young Master Yong and the others could not find Su Han who was following far behind. "Second Young Master, the restricted area is just around the corner."Okay, this restricted area that I brought you to is definitely the place with the highest concentration of cloud-patterned cold iron ore within a thousand miles. " The warrior who led the way said respectfully to Young Master Yong. Su Han was secretly surprised after hearing this, "I didn't expect them to have such cheating methods. If I hadn't happened to meet them here, I might have been caught off guard." If the forbidden area mentioned by the warrior is really the place with the densest concentration of Yunwenhan iron ore within a thousand miles, then it is not impossible for Young Master Yong to go in and have a little exploration means to gain more than Su Han. possible. After all, although Su Han gained a lot, he was always just outside the penalty area. According to Su Han's observation, the quality of some ores in the restricted area is far higher than that of ores outside the restricted area. "Fortunately, I met them here. Let's follow them first and see what happens." Su Han¡¯s footsteps were as elusive as those of wild geese. He followed Young Master Yong and his group at a very close distance, not getting lost, but also ensuring that they would not be discovered. Soon, a group of people came to the edge of the restricted area. "Second Young Master, step inside and you will find the restricted area." The warrior who led the way said respectfully. Second Young Master Yong nodded and looked into the restricted area. His consciousness captured a vague fluctuation, which was indeed the breath of cloud-patterned cold iron ore. The reason why Mr. Yong is so confident in the gambling game is largely due to his talent. His consciousness is more sensitive to this kind of thing that contains the spiritual energy of heaven and earth than others, so he can sense the cloud patterns a little bit. The presence of cold iron ore. His special talent is useless at other times, but it is extremely useful when it comes to stone gambling and mining of rough stones. Therefore, Second Young Master Yong could confidently make a bet with Su Han without worrying at all that he might lose. After Young Master Yong sensed that there was a large amount of cloud-patterned cold iron ore in the restricted area, he no longer had any doubts in his mind and strode into the restricted area. At this moment, wow! As soon as the sky and the earth darkened, a huge net suddenly fell from the sky and covered the entire sky, covering the entire person of Mr. Yong. Second Young Master Yong never expected this to happen. He immediately screamed and activated his spiritual power and began to struggle. However, the more he struggled, the more he was shocked to discover that this giant net seemed to be alive. Not only was it tightening tighter, but it also seemed to be able to swallow up his spiritual power, causing the spiritual power in his spiritual sea to surge rapidly. It becomes increasingly difficult to lose and struggle. "Come here, help me, help me!" Young Master Yong roared angrily. The few followers suddenly woke up from a dream, shouting one after another: "Save the second young master!" These followers, all of whom were at the first level of the spiritual realm, swayed one by one and shot towards Young Master Yong rapidly. However, before they could approach Master Yong, several arrows suddenly shot out from the void. Before these people could react, the arrows pierced their throats and nailed them to the spot! For a time, blood flowed into a river. Even Young Master Yong suddenly changed his color when he saw this scene. How much strength does it take to kill a strong man in the spiritual realm with one arrow? Who wants to deal with him? Turning his eyes, Ergong Yong saw the warrior who had brought him here and was about to turn around and walk away. Second Young Master Yong is not a fool either. As soon as he saw this scene, he understood everything. Roaring: "How dare you betray me? Betray the Yong family?" The warrior showed a smile: "Second Young Master, life and death are determined by fate. Instead of wasting your energy here, you might as well enjoy your last moments before death!" "Tell me, who are you serving? Who wants to plot against me!" The second young master shouted in a hissing voice. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 388: Mr. Sheng¡¯s murderous intention You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The warrior shook his head and walked away. At the same time, six more arrows shot out from the void, carrying extremely powerful wind sounds, and shot towards Young Master Yong. At the same time, the big net on Mr. Yong's body was getting tighter and tighter, making him unable to move. Second Young Master Yong¡¯s eyes bulged, he completely lost his previous grace and calmness, and roared angrily: ¡°Who, who is plotting against me, the Yong family will definitely make you die badly in the future.¡± "Yong Yuan, you are about to die, and you still say such harsh words. Do you think anyone will know that you died here today?" There was a faint smile in the air. When Master Yong heard it, his eyes suddenly shrank, as if he had thought of something, and he cried out: "It's you" Before he finished speaking, six arrows had already been shot, piercing into the vital parts of Young Master Yong's body. One of them pierced the throat directly. ?????????????????????? Second Young Master Yong didn¡¯t even have time to let out a scream, and the dignified third-level spiritual realm expert fell. After the Second Master Yong was completely dead, the void moved, and a figure shot out from it. It was a young man whose cultivation was at the third level of the spiritual realm. However, the young man held a dark long bow in his hand. The long bow looked extremely extraordinary and exuded an intoxicating aura of spiritual power. The warrior who was leading the way for Young Master Yong hurriedly stepped forward to greet him and complimented him: "Young Master Sheng's background is indeed extraordinary. With just a few arrows, he can kill a strong man of the same level." The young man laughed and looked high-spirited, "My young master has recently acquired this dragon's tongue bow. After trying it, it is really extraordinary. There is also this big spirit-binding net." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the big hand, pulled back the big net wrapped around the body of the second master Yong. "Young Master Sheng is a man of great fortune. How can a common man like Yong Yuan compare with you?" "Okay, let's not talk nonsense anymore. This time, my young master was able to ambush and kill Yong Yuan here. You have made a great contribution. Go back and tell your master that when it is done, the Baili Family will definitely get what he wants. give him." "The young one would like to thank Master Sheng for his kindness." The warrior who led the way said quickly. "Haha, this Yong Yuan thinks he is the number one of the younger generation of the Yong family, and he was killed by me Baili Sheng with one move. After Yong Yuan died, looking at the other children of the Yong family, they are all a pile of rubbish. In addition, the head of the Yong family is seriously injured, which is a good opportunity for the Baili family to take advantage of the situation." That Baili Sheng smiled slightly, looking complacent. At this moment, Baili Sheng¡¯s ears suddenly twitched: ¡°Who is that person?¡± Before anyone else could react, Baili Sheng had already opened the black dragon tongue bow in his hand, and the cold arrow light suddenly locked on a certain direction in the dense forest. I just heard a chuckle coming from the dense forest, but it seemed calm and indifferent. Baili Sheng's expression changed, and he was even more surprised. He had clearly used his spiritual consciousness to investigate just now. There was no one else within a radius of dozens of miles, but when he heard the laughter, he was already very close to them. His consciousness is within the coverage area. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although he was within the coverage of his spiritual consciousness, he didn¡¯t notice the existence of this person? This is simply unbelievable. When Baili Sheng thought of this, his face immediately turned ugly. "Dodge, sneak, what kind of birdman?" Baili Sheng shouted again, the bow and arrow in his hand already locked in the direction of the sound. I heard a long laugh again, and immediately a figure shot out from the dense forest, but it was a handsome young man in white, looking at Baili Sheng with a half-smile. When Baili Sheng saw this young man, his heart suddenly relaxed. It turned out that he was just a warrior at the first level of the spiritual realm. "Mr. Sheng, this guy is the same guy who embarrassed Mr. Xi in public yesterday in the stone gambling area of ??the venue!" A follower behind Bailisheng came forward and said in Bailisheng's ear. When Baili Sheng heard this, his eyes narrowed and he looked around Su Han. "Boy, I, Baili Sheng, will not kill unknown people. If you tell me your name, I will make you die happily." Bailisheng said coldly. Su Han raised his eyebrows and smiled lightly: "You seem to be very confident?" Baili Sheng was stunned for a while and couldn't help but sneered: "Isn't this nonsense? Do you still expect that someone will come to save you within a few dozen miles around? Don't think about it, there is no one within a few dozen miles. Even if there is someone, you Do you think those trash from the Yong family can save you?" Su Han chuckled and said, "How do you know I'm just waiting for the Yong family to come to rescue me?" Baili Sheng narrowed his eyes: "With your cultivation level, naturally you can onlyCount on others to save you. Otherwise, with your strength at the first level of the spiritual realm, would you still hope to escape? " "Escape?" Su Han suddenly laughed, "You are right about one thing. There is really no one within dozens of miles around here." "Oh?" Bailisheng narrowed his eyes again. "Have you ever thought that if you died here, no one would know?" Su Han¡¯s tone contained a hint of confidence. Baili Sheng died here? Everyone, including Bai Lisheng, thought their ears were wrong. ¡°This kid, is he scared out of his wits and starting to talk nonsense? Baili Sheng's eyes suddenly shrank, and he was obviously shocked. After a while, he sneered and said: "Do you think you can scare me off with such bluff? Don't forget, I am different from that good-for-nothing Bai Lixi. " Baili Sheng is not lying. Although Baili Xi is also a core member of the Baili family, in terms of status and attention, he is far behind Baili Sheng. After all, Baili Xi is just a candidate for the position of future head of the Baili Family, and he, Baili Sheng, is the first heir to the position of head of the family. Otherwise, how could Baili Sheng obtain such sharp weapons as the Dragon's Tongue Bow and the Spirit-Binding Net? With the dragon tongue bow and the spirit-binding net at his side, Baili Sheng's combat effectiveness, although not comparable to that of a fourth-level spiritual realm expert, is definitely not far behind the fourth-level spiritual realm. Therefore, facing Su Han, who was at the first level of the spiritual realm, it was impossible for Baili Sheng to feel any sense of caution in his heart. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Baili Sheng, right? You and Bai Lixi are indeed different. I don't think that idiot Bai Lixi would have such scheming intentions to set up a trap to ambush the best descendant of the younger generation of the Yong family." Bailisheng's eyes tightened, and then he laughed: "So what if I set the trap? No one will know about this, including you, a slave of the Yong family, and you have to keep your life here. " As he said that, Baili Sheng's face suddenly turned cold, he raised his treasured bow, and with a "bang" sound, the bowstring rang, and an arrow was like a meteor, dragging its long tail straight towards Su Han! This Dragon Tongue Bow itself is a fourth-level spiritual weapon. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that it carries the charged attack of a third-level spiritual realm expert, and its power is astonishing! The arrow pierced the air, making a whooshing sound, and black smoke erupted from wherever it hit. Su Han raised his brows, opened his palms, and reached out directly to grab the arrow. Seeing that he dared to grab it with his bare hands, Baili Sheng immediately sneered. A warrior at the first level of the spiritual realm would only be killed by this arrow, without any suspense at all. The few followers of Young Master Yong just now are a lesson for Su Han. However, what Baili Sheng didn't expect was that the meteor-like arrow shot in front of Su Han and strangely slowed down its momentum, as if in slow motion, and was easily caught by Su Han. The metal arrow, which had been tempered for thousands of years, was easily crushed into ashes under this gentle grasp! Su Han's figure moved, his footsteps were shaky and solid, and his whole body seemed to be floating like a phantom. He could only see countless afterimages in the void, but he couldn't see which one was his real body. Baili Sheng couldn't help but frown slightly, and a strange thought passed through his heart. This warrior at the first level of the spiritual realm seemed to be much more difficult to deal with than he imagined. But immediately, this thought was expelled from Baili Sheng¡¯s mind. "Nothing can hide it from my eyes!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????cocking a bow and shooting arrows, only to hear the sound of piercing the air again and again, and six meteor-like arrows shot straight towards Su Han's true body. At the same time, the large spirit-binding net moved like a living creature, surrounding Su Han from all directions. Su Han's figure, under this all-round attack, looked like a small boat floating in the vast ocean, which could be swallowed at any time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 389: Sudden change of attitude You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing this scene, the smug smile on Baili Sheng¡¯s face became even more dazzling. "Huh? What about the little guy?" In a blink of an eye, Baili Sheng discovered that Su Han's figure was missing, as if he had disappeared out of thin air. Six consecutive arrows and a large spirit-binding net were all missed. The smile on Bailisheng¡¯s face froze, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel weird inside. How could a person disappear from the place out of thin air? Unless he can fly, the spirit-binding net will restrain the spiritual power in the warrior's spiritual sea. It is impossible to urge the spiritual power to fly away when surrounded by the spirit-binding net. At this moment, Baili Sheng's consciousness suddenly moved slightly, and an imperceptible sense of crisis suddenly passed through his heart. The next second, Baili Sheng suddenly discovered that a huge and powerful black dog was rushing toward him like lightning with its mouth wide open! Baili Sheng¡¯s surprise was no small matter. When did this black dog appear near him, he didn¡¯t notice it at all. What's even more surprising is that the size of this dog is actually two or three times larger than the average dog. What kind of dog is this? Startled, Baili Sheng instinctively waved his bow and arrow to resist. The dragon's tongue bow swung out spiritual power barriers one after another, temporarily blocking the big black dog out. "Xiaohanzi, Lord Gou has told you in advance that this guy's body will belong to Lord Gou in a while." The big black dog chuckled strangely and looked at Baili Sheng. Although this idiot didn't look delicious, he was a strong man at the third level of the spiritual realm. There were endless benefits from eating him. "Do you think I will compete with you to eat it?" A faint voice came from above. Bailixheng looked up and saw Su Han with wings on his back, suspended in the air, looking down at him. what happened? This kid actually has wings? Before Baili Sheng could recover from the shock, he saw Su Han wave his hand in mid-air, and a huge black dragon claw appeared in mid-air. It locked onto Baili Sheng's energy and grabbed it violently. ! dragon! Baili Sheng's surprise was even more extraordinary. What kind of martial arts and martial arts did he practice that could actually create the appearance of dragon claws? The dragon is one of the noblest bloodlines since ancient times, and is the true king of beasts. Who can derive the dragon claws? Baili Sheng broke out in cold sweat on his back. Now, he no longer dared to underestimate Su Han. He quickly drew out his close-quarters weapon, and countless spiritual attacks hit the black dragon claws like a storm. Under this violent attack, the dragon's claws gradually shattered and turned into nothingness. But before Baili Sheng could breathe a sigh of relief, the big black dog pounced on him again, with a strong bloody aura coming out of its bloody mouth, which made even a strong man of Baili Sheng's level start to tremble with fear. What surprised him even more was that a trace of golden light overflowed from the big black dog's body. This golden light was clearly an energy with an ancient wild aura. How could a dog possess such terrifying energy? The Baili Shenghu roared again and again, its weapons were like lightning, and countless lightning and thunder-like attacks continued to bombard the big black dog. However, these violent attacks were like a stone sinking into the ocean, being swallowed up by the golden light on the big black dog and becoming nothing. "This guy is getting stronger again." Su Han's eyes were shining in mid-air. He knew that the Swallowing Sky clan had an innate magical power, which was to swallow the opponent's attack power and convert it into energy in his own body. Judging from the appearance of the big black dog, it was obvious that he had awakened and mastered this innate magical power when he entered the spiritual realm. No wonder the big black dog said that he had awakened a terrifying talent after breaking through to the spiritual realm. It seemed like it was him. "Trash, are you tickling Mr. Dog?" The big black dog laughed loudly and arrogantly. "You damn dog, I will skin you alive and stew you in meat." Baili Sheng gritted his teeth, and more violent attacks fell on the big black dog like raindrops, but they all went away. Baili Sheng couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Is this still a human being? Although the big black dog is indeed not a human being, he is a strong person at the third level of the spiritual realm. The aura of this dog is at most the first level of the spiritual realm. If his attack falls on it, there should be some reaction, right? "The spirit-binding net!" At this point, Bailixheng could only place his hope on the spirit-binding net. However, his hope was dashed again. The big black dog opened its mouth wide and shot out streams of golden spiritual power. It actually cut the spirit-binding net into pieces in an instant, and the spiritual power lines fell apart like snowflakes.Like floating in the air. Baili Sheng was about to cry but had no tears. This was a magic weapon at the level of a spiritual weapon. It was destroyed so rudely. What was the background of this person and this dog? Could it be that he had provoked some terrible person? The big black dog suddenly yawned: "It's so boring. Xiao Hanzi, stop playing, why don't you cooperate with Master Gou and kill him." Su Han smiled lightly in mid-air, and as he flipped his palms, a black array disk appeared in his hands. One after another, miniature flying swords flew out of the array, rapidly expanding and enlarging, like sixteen ancient giant dragons, roaring, arousing boundless momentum. "go!" Su Han pointed his finger, and sixteen flying swords shot towards Baili Sheng. "Who is this kid? How can he activate such a terrifying sword formation?" Baili Sheng's face turned bitter. He quickly raised his weapon and mobilized all his spiritual power to resist. However, he found that these sixteen flying swords were as if they were alive. After being bounced off by his spiritual defense, they could fly back quickly, and the cycle continued. Back and forth, forming a continuous attack. Moreover, in this cycle, the circle formed by the sixteen flying swords is also shrinking and closing, leaving the space left for Bailixheng to move smaller and smaller. He was like a mouse locked in a bellows, running away in a hurry, but could never escape the encirclement. Not to mention, there was a big black dog beside him, which kept shooting out streams of golden spiritual power from his mouth, making De Baili Sheng unbearable and miserable. Su Han looked cold. The Big Black Dog and the Eight Gate Star Fighting Sword Formation were both trump cards that he would not use easily. The former was because he did not want to expose the existence of the Big Black Dog too much, while the latter was because it required terrain and timing to activate it. The cooperation requires the consumption of a large amount of yuan stones. But today, he made up his mind to kill Baili Sheng here, so naturally he showed all his trump cards. This Baili Sheng is a genius at the third level of the spiritual realm. If Su Han wants to kill him, it is necessary to use these two trump cards. Trapped by the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation, with Su Han's current level of control over the sword formation, even a person at the third level of the spiritual realm would find it difficult to escape. Baili Sheng roared repeatedly, and he suddenly realized sadly that a quarter of an hour ago, he was watching Young Master Yong struggling in the void, but now, the situation was completely reversed, and it was someone else watching him struggle in the void. "Boy, I am the first heir to the Baili Family. If you kill me, aren't you afraid of causing a war between the Baili Family and the Yong Family and causing trouble to the Yong Family?" Bailisheng can only use this to threaten Su Han. Su Han said with a joking smile: "Do you think anyone will know if you die here?" Baili Sheng's expression changed, and he suddenly realized that all his followers, including the warrior who had just led Young Master Yong, seemed to be bound in place by an invisible magnetic field, unable to move even half a step despite their full strength. There was a buzz in Bailisheng's mind, and he knew that he had encountered a ruthless person today. Listening to this boy's tone, it was obvious that he wanted to destroy all of his corpses without leaving even the slightest trace Suddenly, Bailisheng realized that he was really in big trouble this time and kicked the iron plate. ¡°Friend, if you let me go, I won¡¯t tell anyone what happened today!¡± Baili Sheng¡¯s mind was spinning very quickly. He knew that he was in big trouble today. This person and the dog combined would definitely have the power to kill him. Rather than taking it hard, it¡¯s better to save your life first. Su Han shook his head when he saw Baili Sheng's sudden change of attitude. It seems that this genius from a fourth-level family is no different from the people outside. He is greedy for life and afraid of death, and is full of ugliness. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 390: Destroying corpses and destroying traces You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Are you begging for mercy? Do you want to kneel in front of me and kowtow a few times?" Su Han joked. Baili Sheng looked extremely ugly, but he still warned himself that he must stay calm and keep the green hills intact so that he would not have to worry about running out of firewood. "Friend, I am clear about my grudges and grudges. If my friends can show me kindness, I will repay you tenfold in the future." "No, Dahei, do it." Su Han's face was cold. Baili Sheng was so frightened that he lost all respect for his integrity and dignity and shouted repeatedly: "Stop, I surrender, I surrender, don't kill me, I am willing to be your dog." "Dahei, do you think I need this kind of dog?" Su Han smiled leisurely. When Bailisheng saw the weird look on the big black dog's face, he realized that he had said something wrong again. He was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat and begged for mercy: "I said something wrong, not as a dog, but as a dog. I I am willing to be a dog for Master Dog." The big black dog's face was covered with frost, and his mouth opened wide. With a click, Baili Sheng's arm was instantly bitten off by the big black dog at shoulder level. It was so fast that no one present could clearly see how this dog appeared next to Bai Lisheng in an instant. They were just horrified. What kind of background should a person who can have such a ferocious beast as a pet have? If there was only one big black dog, it might not pose a fatal threat to Baili Sheng, but Baili Sheng was already at the end of his strength under the siege of Su Han's sixteen flying swords, and he didn't even have time to let out a scream. He was pushed to the ground by the big black dog's paw. Click, click The frightening sound of chewing continued to be heard, like eating fried beans. Before Baili Sheng could even say a word, his body and soul were all devoured by the big black dog. A strong man of the third level of the spiritual realm was eaten. Not even the dregs are left. The dragon tongue bow fell to the ground with a clatter. Everyone present looked at this scene in fear, as if they were seeing an evil ghost from hell. After the big black dog finished eating, he burped with satisfaction and gave a weird laugh: "Xiaohanzi, there are a few people left, you can deal with it. Mr. Dog is sleepy and wants to sleep." "Go to sleep, your mission has been completed." Su Han smiled faintly. Once the big black dog takes the initiative to become sleepy, it proves that it is about to break through. With Big Black Dog's current strength, if he could break through to the second level of the spiritual realm, he would undoubtedly be even more powerful. By eating a strong person at the third level of the spiritual realm, one can advance to a higher level. It has to be said that the bloodline of the big black dog is really enviable. This is because the big black dog's current bloodline potential has not been fully developed, and only one or two-tenths of what he eats can be converted into energy. If the blood power is further developed, it will undoubtedly become more abnormal. At this moment, Baili Sheng's followers were shaking like fallen leaves in the wind. After witnessing the scene of Su Han and the big black dog killing Baili Sheng, they could not even muster the strength to resist. . They wanted to run, but there seemed to be a strange magnetic field around their bodies that firmly bound them in place, unable to move at all. "Tell me, whose subordinate are you?" Su Han stared at the warrior who was leading the way for Young Master Yong. This person should undoubtedly be the inner ghost of the Yong family, but he was just an errand boy. There must be another mastermind behind him who colluded with the Baili family to plot to murder Yong. The first of the younger generation in the family. Maybe the poisoning of Mr. Yong is related to these moles. Seeing that the situation was not good and that he could not escape, the warrior suddenly had a look of determination in his eyes. boom! The warrior's body exploded and turned into a bloody mess. In order not to expose the mastermind behind the scenes, he chose to self-destruct! Su Han frowned slightly, he didn't expect this warrior to be so strong, but there was no emotional fluctuation in his heart. As long as you know that there is a mole in the Yong family, it will not be difficult to find out. Mr. Yong has been the head of the family for many years, and Su Han believes that he still has this skill. As for the other followers of Baili Sheng, they all had no clue. Su Han simply killed them all and silenced them. The physical bodies of these warriors are also an excellent tonic for the big black dog. After eating, the big black dog falls asleep again. Su Han glanced around and found a pile of belongings scattered on the ground. However, except for the storage rings of Second Young Master Yong and Baili Sheng, other people's belongings were not worth Su Han's collection. Su Han stretched out his hand and grabbed the storage ring of Young Master Yong in his hand.??I plan to return it to Mr. Yong after the quarrying meeting. As for Bailixheng's storage ring, Su Han just wanted to reach out and pick it up, but then he thought of something. He carefully created a magic circle, wrapped the storage ring in the magic circle, and then put it in his hand. At first glance, it was discovered that Baili Sheng obviously did not carry all his wealth with him. In the storage ring, there are only tens of thousands of low-grade Yuan stones, and some popular elixirs that are nothing special. While he was pondering, his consciousness suddenly moved, and he noticed that someone had entered the area dozens of miles away. Su Han no longer hesitated, grabbed the dragon's tongue bow on the ground, and his figure turned into a flash of lightning and disappeared from the place. Although the battle here just now was fierce, Su Han had already destroyed all the corpses and all traces of his belongings. Therefore, people who approached this area after a while could only detect traces of fierce fighting here, but could not see any other clues. Now is the last day of the three-day time limit, and no one has the time to meddle in that nosy matter. After checking for a while and finding no clues, everyone left. After Su Han saw Bailixheng's storage ring, he threw it away and decided to discard it. The contents of this storage ring are not very attractive, and it is not worth taking the risk of hidden dangers to collect it. In comparison, Bailixheng's Dragon Tongue Bow is more attractive to Su Han. This Dragon Tongue Bow is a fourth-refined spiritual weapon. It is extraordinary. Su Han estimated that it probably came from the hidden sect. No ordinary person has the ability to forge this level of spiritual weapon. Therefore, Su Han took the Dragon Tongue Bow as his own without hesitation. Two hours later, Su Han arrived at the location agreed with Yong Qi. Yong Qi was already there, waiting like an ant on a hot pot. As soon as he saw Su Han appear, Yong Qi breathed a sigh of relief: "Brother, you are finally here. I thought that Bai Lixi was unwilling to lose the bet" Yong Qi did not continue, but Su Han already understood that Yong Qi was worried about Bai Lixi's revenge. "I didn't see Baili Xi, but I came later than the agreed time, so it does have something to do with the Baili Family." Su Han smiled. "What's going on?" Yong Qi's expression changed. Su Han didn't say much, just said: "Barren Mountain will be closed soon. Go to the exit first, and you and I will go separately." Yong Qi is a smart man. Seeing Su Han acting like this, he didn't ask any more questions. The figure flashed and disappeared. Su Han waited for a moment, then went to the exit, handed in his jade badge, and walked out calmly, as if nothing happened. The people of the Yong family also came out of the exit one after another and gathered together, except for the second Young Master Yong. Mr. Feng asked doubtfully: "Has any of you seen the second young master?" Everyone shook their heads, indicating that during the past three days, they had not seen Young Master Yong in the barren mountains. Mr. Feng became even more suspicious and glanced at Su Han vaguely. Obviously, Mr. Feng felt that if there was any suspicion, that person would undoubtedly be Su Han, because before entering the barren mountain, Su Han and Young Master Yong had a conflict. However, if Su Han would do any harm to Young Master Yong, Feng Lao didn't believe it in his heart. Second Young Master Yong is a strong man at the third level of the spiritual realm, while Su Han is at the first level of the spiritual realm. In terms of strength, the comparison is absolutely overwhelming. Even if Su Han can rely on some crooked means to punch away a second-level spiritual master, it is simply impossible to take advantage of a third-level spiritual master by relying on some small means. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 391 The Baili Family attacks You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As the crowds continued to pour out like a tide, the eight or nine thousand people in the barren mountain had almost come out. Over at Baili Family, other contestants also came out. The elder of the Baili Family who led the team asked the young people participating in the competition: "Where is Baili Sheng? Why doesn't he come out yet?" A genius from the Baili family said: "I met Master Guo Sheng inside. He seemed to have walked out earlier than me. I thought he had already come outside." "What? Brother Sheng hasn't come out yet? How is that possible?" Everyone asked in a hurry. The expressions of the Bailishi family members changed: "Are you sure that he did come out earlier than you?" "When I met him at that time, Mr. Sheng said that the harvest was very good, and he had indeed walked towards the exit. Is there anything that delayed him?" "The time is not up yet, there is still a quarter of an hour. Maybe he wants to make it the finale to increase the shock level?" None of these descendants of the Baili Family realized the seriousness of the matter. Obviously, they don't think anyone can threaten Baili Sheng in this quarrying event. There may be a few, but there are no signs of this at all. Moreover, according to their observation, the atmosphere of this quarrying event was still very harmonious, with almost no life-and-death fights. Even if there is, it is between casual cultivators, or between second-level aristocratic families and third-level aristocratic families. There has long been a tacit understanding among the major fourth-level aristocratic families. They only seek wealth and try not to fight each other. If I have to say it, the Baili Family has only one competitor with a relatively subtle relationship, and that is the Yong Family. However, there is obviously no one in the Yong family who can threaten Baili Sheng. In this case, where can Baili Sheng go? As time passed by, Bailisheng still didn¡¯t come out, and the elder of the Bailisheng family looked a little ugly. The other descendants of the Baili family also gradually realized that something was wrong. At this moment, the head of the Huang family shouted loudly: "The time has come, the Huangshan Mining Area is ready to close." The Bailishi family couldn't hold back their anger: "Wait a minute! There is still one person from my Bailishi family who has not come out." The head of the Huang family was a little surprised. He looked at the Baili Family team and found that Baili Sheng was missing. ¡°Young Master Sheng, you¡¯re not coming out?¡± the head of the Huang family asked cautiously. "No." The elder of the Bailishi family said in a stiff tone. The head of the Huang family couldn't help but start to feel embarrassed. Before the quarrying event started, he had already taken vaccinations on behalf of the Huang family and called on everyone to try not to fight to the death. If there was any damage, the Huang family would not be blamed. Now, we are really afraid of what will happen. If something happens to Baili Sheng, the Huang family will be embarrassed to face the Baili family. The Baili Aristocratic Family is relatively powerful among the fourth-level aristocratic families. Although there is still a long way to go compared to the top three fourth-level aristocratic families, it is by no means comparable to ordinary forces. What's more, Baili Sheng is the most precious genius of the Baili Family and the first heir to the next head of the family. If something happens, one can imagine the anger of the Baili Family. "However, fortunately, the Huang family has already put the scandal out of the way. Even if something goes wrong, it will be difficult for the Baili Family to blame the Huang family. ¡°How about we wait a little longer?¡± asked the head of the Huang family. The Bailishi family leader thought about it for a moment and nodded, "Wait another two-quarters of an hour, Bailisheng must be delayed by something." This clan elder still feels in his heart that nothing will happen to Baili Sheng. How could the most outstanding genius of the Baili Family get into trouble at a mere quarrying event? However, as two quarters of an hour passed again, the face of the Bailishi family elder became extremely depressed. He never imagined that Baili Sheng really didn¡¯t come out. Even if the Bailishi family is unwilling to admit it, the facts are before his eyes. Baili Sheng is probably in trouble. Everyone also started talking about it. "How is it possible? That Young Master Baili Sheng is one of the strongest people today." "Did you accidentally break into the forbidden area in the barren mountain? Did you encounter some powerful monster?" There are all kinds of people talking about everything. Even Feng Lao was secretly surprised, why didn't Baili Sheng come out? How can there be such a coincidence in the world? Feng Lao turned to think about it, but did not miss the second son of Yong Er.?Speak out, but I plan to wait and see what happens and see how Baili Shijia handles it. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Baili Family was also a little suspicious of Mr. Feng, but when he saw that Baili Family was looking for Baili Sheng in such a big way, Mr. Feng became a little uncertain. ¡°If the Baili Family takes action against Yong Yuan, it won¡¯t involve Baili Sheng, right? The elder of the Bailishi family once again interrogated a group of disciples of the Bailishi family: "Are you sure that Baili Sheng came out earlier than you?" "That's right. That's absolutely true." "I remembered it. When I met Brother Sheng, he seemed to say that there was something that he needed to take care of." "Is there something you need to deal with?" The eyes of the Bailishi family lit up, as if they had finally caught a clue. At this time, many people were already planning to leave. After all, they had just come out of the mining area and everyone was eager to take stock of their harvest. "Everyone, wait a minute!" The elder of the Bailishi family swayed, suddenly came to the outside of the crowd, and bowed his hands to everyone. "What's going on?" Everyone was a little unhappy when they saw someone blocking the way. "Everyone, I heard what I said. I suspect that Baili Sheng, the genius of our Baili Family, was attacked in the barren mountain mining area. This matter is not trivial. Maybe someone is deliberately targeting the major fourth-level families in Yunzhong City. Demonstrations are also unknown! I appeal to everyone to make it easier for Baili Shijia and cooperate with us in arresting the murderer!" The boss of the Bailishi family shouted loudly. However, his catchy words did not resonate with everyone. "Old Baili tribe, you are overly worried. We asked the young people in our family and they all said that there was no fierce fighting at this quarrying event. Maybe it was just an accident. After all, there are many restricted areas in this barren mountain. Maybe Mr. Sheng walked into the restricted area and was attacked by a vicious beast?" "We are all not idle people, so please don't waste everyone's time." Those who spoke were all representatives of the fourth-level aristocratic families, and many casual cultivators also showed dissatisfaction. Although they did not say it, they agreed with the opinions of these representatives of the fourth-level aristocratic families in their hearts and believed that there was no need for the Baili family to waste everyone's time here. However, there are also good people: "Why don't we let everyone take out the storage ring and have a look? Will the truth come to light? If someone attacks Bailisheng, there is no way that his storage ring will not be taken away, right?" When the elder of the Bailishi family heard this, his heart moved. However, it is almost impossible to get those from fourth-level aristocratic families to take out their storage rings. Sure enough, this proposal was once again rejected by a group of representatives from fourth-level aristocratic families. "A storage ring is such a private thing. Even the Baili Family cannot search us so casually, right?" "We in the Tong family can swear that we have never had any contact with Bailisheng in the mining area. However, someone saw him this morning. He seems to be mysterious and doesn't want anyone to know his whereabouts!" These representatives of the fourth-level aristocratic families, since the incident did not happen to them, they were naturally happy to watch the fun. In fact, the Baili Family's first day was so unlucky that they might even be gloating about it. Just when the atmosphere was a little stiff, someone suddenly walked out of the crowd. "Elder Baili Clan, when I came out just now, I picked up a storage ring on the roadside. I thought who dropped it. I don't know if it was" The man's tone was timid. The Baili tribe elder took it and took a look, his expression suddenly changed. This storage ring was indeed Baili Sheng¡¯s. This means that Bailixheng may have encountered an accident or even died! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 392: Die together? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a moment, the Baili clan elder¡¯s complexion changed drastically and he became extremely angry. "Who? Who did this? Do you want to make an enemy of the entire Baili Family? You have the courage to do it, but why don't you have the courage to take away the storage ring? You coward, if you have the guts, stand up and see if I don't cut you into pieces." The Baili tribe elder cursed and became furious. The other members of the Baili Family also looked at each other in shock. Who can kill Bai Lisheng without leaving any traces afterwards? At this time, the most shocked person was the group of people from the Yong family. They knew that Yong Yuan, the second son of Yong, had also disappeared and had not come out of the barren mountain mining area. How could it be such a coincidence that Baili Sheng and Yong Yuan disappeared at the same time, and their lives and deaths are unknown? If it is purely a coincidence, why are so many people missing only Bai Li Sheng and Yong Yuan? Yong Qi was even more stunned. He suddenly remembered that when Su Han showed up at the agreed place, he said that the reason for being late was because of the Baili Family. Could it beYong Qi simply didn't dare to think about it anymore. Originally, he regretted it as soon as he separated from Su Han in the mining area. Thinking of leaving Su Han alone to face Bai Lixi's possible revenge, he actually felt very guilty, and he spent three days uneasy. Seeing Su Han come out, he was also happy. But at this moment, all his joy turned into extreme shock. Bai Li Sheng? A strong person at the third level of spiritual realm? If you want to say that he was raped by Su Hanhow is that possible? On the other side, the aura of the Baili clan elder was corrupted, but it had no effect. Baili Sheng may have indeed fallen, but without leaving any clues or evidence, all the contestants may be the murderer of Baili Sheng. But there are eight to nine thousand contestants today. Do you want to check them one by one? It's simply impossible. Only a few casual warriors came out and said: "It seems that traces of a fierce fight were found near a restricted area. However, there were no clues left at the scene, and there were no clues such as corpses or property." Such information is obviously of no help. The elder of the Baili tribe also tried to analyze the aura on the storage ring, but to his great disappointment, the storage ring was not contaminated with the aura of anyone except Baili Sheng. What does this mean? It shows that the murderer was extremely scheming. Not only did he not take away the storage ring, he did not even touch it, or when he touched it, he took some measures to not leave any breath. With such a murderer, it is conceivable that even if you investigate, you may not be able to find him at all. And the guy who handed over the storage ring was only a half-step spiritual warrior, and he was timid. No matter how you look at it, there is absolutely no way he could have killed Baili Sheng. The Baili tribe elder was upset and waved him off. The man originally expected to get some reward money for handing over the storage ring. Looking at the situation, it was obviously impossible and he quickly left in despair. "By the way, Dragon Tongue Bow!" The Baili clan elder's eyes lit up. He naturally knew that Baili Sheng had a four-refined spiritual weapon, the Dragon Tongue Bow. The murderer might not be interested in other properties, but the Baili clan elder believed that no one could resist this dragon tongue bow. It's tempting. After all, the Fourth Refinement Spiritual Weapon cannot be forged at the level of Yunzhong City. The Dragon Tongue Bow still came from the Hidden World Sect. "Everyone, I heard what I said. Bailisheng has a four-refined spiritual weapon, the Dragon Tongue Bow. I guess that the murderer will definitely take the Dragon Tongue Bow as his own. I call on everyone to cooperate with the inspection and put their respective storage rings To show it, you just need to see if there is the Dragon Tongue Bow." The Dragon Tongue Bow is the treasure of the Baili Family. If it falls into the hands of outsiders, the Baili Clan elder is absolutely unwilling to do so. ¡°It¡¯s just that the people present were already angry after being delayed for such a long time. They heard that they wanted to search. None of them wanted to show their face. "Elder Baili Clan, you have gone too far. We can swear to God that we are absolutely innocent. Why are you still searching?" "If you want to search, you have to provide evidence to prove that someone is suspected before you can search him. With so many people and all of them searched, are you going to find the year of the monkey and the month of the horse?" "Didn't you say that traces of a fight were found near the restricted area? That's obvious. Bailixheng must have entered the restricted area by mistake. This barren mountain has never been developed. It's not unusual for there to be powerful monsters in it." "We need to check one by one. Please forgive me that we really don't have the time to cooperate. Elder Baili Clan, please take your leave!" Many people don¡¯t??If he continues to linger here, he will leave in a flash. The elder of the Bailishi family was livid, and he secretly cursed the representatives of the fourth-level aristocratic families. If they had not taken the lead and refused to cooperate, how could these casual cultivators have the courage to openly refuse to sell the face of the Bailishi family. However, no matter how powerful the Baili Family is, they cannot blatantly block the crowd. This will undoubtedly be a problem for the entire Yunzhong City. The old man from the Baili tribe had an extremely ugly face. He gritted his teeth and suddenly asked the Yong family team, "Do you, the Yong family, have anything to say about this matter?" The elder of the Yong clan, Feng Lao, was secretly upset. When he heard the Baili clan elder asking this, he was stunned. "Elder Baili clan, what do you mean by this? Baili Sheng is missing, what do we, the Yong family, need to say?" Old Feng asked in a bad tone. "Humph, do you need me to say more? If anyone needs to explain this matter, it is undoubtedly the Yong family!" The old man from the Baili clan looked equally unkind, and stared at the Yong family's team with a pair of gloomy eyes. Mr. Feng was secretly upset. When he heard these words, he immediately became angry: "What do the Yong family need to explain? We also have people from the Yong family who didn't come out. How could I have said anything? How could I ever be like your Baili family?" Another cross-examination and a body search?" "What? Someone in the Yong family is also missing?" "It's true, look at the Yong family's team, Yong Yuan, the second son of Yong, is also missing." "Yong Yuan, this is also a disciple that the Yong family values ????very much. What happened today? Both the two fourth-level aristocratic families have lost important disciples." The head of the Huang family was even more frightened and broke into a cold sweat. Why did the Huang family lose two geniuses from fourth-level aristocratic families this time when they held this quarrying event? What kind of luck did the Huang family have? Fortunately, the scandal of the Huang family was revealed earlier, and the two aristocratic families cannot blame them. Otherwise, the Huang family would not be able to escape the blame this time. The Baili clan elder was also stunned. He looked at Elder Feng suspiciously, as if he wanted to determine how much of what Elder Feng said was true and how false. "Alas, isn't the truth obvious? Baili Sheng and Yong Yuan met near a restricted area, and a conflict broke out, which turned into a life-and-death fight, and both of them died in the end." "Yes, there were no corpses left at the scene. It is unknown whether they were eaten by monsters in the barren mountains." "The cultivation of both of them is at the third level of the spiritual realm. Once a life-and-death struggle occurs, it is really possible that this will be the result." "The truth is out, the truth is out, let's go, go!" The crowd dispersed one after another. Although the death of the two geniuses caused a huge stir, it was not a sensation. After all, in the world of martial arts, accidents happen every day. It is impossible to say that there are no surprises in an event involving thousands of people. It¡¯s just that this accident was more serious, involving the core children of two fourth-level aristocratic families. However, both the Yong family and the Baili family are full of suspicion. Especially people from the Baili Family, they always feel that something is wrong. Baili Sheng has the fourth-level spiritual weapon Dragon Tongue Bow at his side. Even if his actual combat power is not comparable to the fourth-level spiritual realm, it is not far behind. How can he die together with Yong Yuan? " However, they really can't find any other explanation. In comparison, this explanation is quite convincing. In desperation, the elder of the Baili Family could only leave with a dark face and the Baili Family team. When something happened to Baili Sheng, this clan elder could not escape the blame even after he returned to the Baili Family. However, he had no other choice but to go back to his family first and pass on the news of Baili Sheng's accident to his family. The Yong family also has different ideas. Not all Yong family members are saddened by the fall of Yong Yuan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 393: News about Taiyi Panlong Fruit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Speaking of Feng Lao, he was naturally heartbroken, and this heartbreak was also mixed with many worries. Once Yong Yuan died, he, as the leader of the Yong family's children, would not be able to escape his responsibility. Among a group of Yong family disciples, the supporters of the Second Young Master Yong, represented by Yong Jing, also looked depressed, as if they had lost their souls. However, there are still some children of the Yong family who have a relatively indifferent attitude towards Yong Yuan's death, and are even happy to see it happen. After all, Yong Yuan¡¯s popularity in the family is just like that. Although he was able to form cliques and gather a group of supporters, many Yong family children still couldn't stand Yong Yuan's style. Because he is so domineering, anyone who dares to contradict him will end up in a miserable situation. The children of the Yong family who had an opinion on Yongyuan heard that Yongyuan might die, and they were all classified as Kim Li Sheng. While they were shocked in their hearts, they also faintly rushed out a sense of refreshing. "Evil people will have their own trials and tribulations!" Only Yong Qi was extremely shocked in his heart. Countless speculations arose, but he felt that they were all impossible. However, Yong Qi had a vague feeling that this matter must be related to Su Han. ¡°Perhaps, we can only know what happened after asking Su Han privately. At this time, the head of the Huang family suddenly walked up to a group of people from the Yong family with a smile on his face. He bowed his hands respectfully, and then asked: "Mr. Feng, I would like to ask if you will attend the warm-up auction in a week." ?¡± Mr. Feng is in a state of distress and has no time to worry about the warm-up auction. However, the other person had a smile on his face. As the saying goes, don¡¯t hit the smiling person with your hand. Mr. Feng could only gather his energy and replied: "I should be there. What, is there something wrong?" The head of the Huang family said quickly: "It's okay, it's okay. It's just that in the preheated auction, only fourth-level aristocratic families can participate. Our Huang family probably won't be able to get a place to participate However, it is said that this year's preheated auction, There will be a large number of spiritual-level elixirs appearing, including even peak-quality spiritual elixirs I am bold and ask Mr. Feng to help me pay attention to whether I can help our Huang family purchase some elixirs at the warm-up auction. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Feng, our Huang family will definitely offer you a reward that satisfies you!¡± The head of the Huang family spoke a lot in one breath as if he was afraid of being interrupted by Mr. Feng. Su Han on the side couldn't help but feel a turmoil in his heart when he heard the words "a large amount of spirit-level elixir" and "peak quality of spirit-level medicine". Taiyi Panlong Fruit is an elixir whose quality has reached the peak of spiritual level. Since there will be so many elixirs in this warm-up auction, will there be Taiyi Panlong Fruit among them? Over there, Mr. Feng was not interested in the proposal of the head of the Huang family. He rejected the head of the Huang family with just a few words. The head of the Huang family was obviously very disappointed, but when he saw Feng Lao's gloomy expression, he didn't dare to say anything and walked aside to disturb the representatives of other fourth-level families. Su Han saw this and secretly shook his head. In his opinion, it was difficult for any of the representatives of the fourth-level aristocratic families to agree to the proposal of the head of the Huang family. After all, the elders of fourth-level aristocratic families are all short of money. To ask them to help a quasi-fourth-level aristocratic family purchase elixirs for money is a bit of a derogatory act for them. A quasi-fourth-level family is said to be a quasi-fourth-level family, but in fact it is just a third-level family. Even though the head of the Huang family is rich, it is not easy to find someone to help. Sure enough, the head of the Huang family contacted several representatives of fourth-level aristocratic families in succession, but obviously found nothing. He looked very depressed. When he walked among the Huang family members, a group of people seemed to be discussing something. Su Han didn¡¯t have much idea. He flashed his figure and wanted to leave with the Yong family¡¯s team. At this moment, the discussion of the Huang family people faintly reached Su Han's ears. "Master, that Taiyi Panlong Fruit" "There is no way, no one from the fourth-level family is willing to help." "Is that the end of it?" "No, the young master's injury can only be cured by the Taiyi Panlong Fruit!" When Su Han heard the words Taiyi Panlong Fruit, he could no longer remain calm. ¡°Young Master Qi,¡± he said to Yong Qi, ¡°go back with them first. I¡¯ll find you later.¡± As he said that, his figure flashed and disappeared from the place. Even though Yong Qi was full of questions, he had no way of asking them at this moment and could only leave with the Yong family's team. The head of the Huang family was discussing with a group of clan members when suddenly a voice came from the side: "Everyone, are you?Looking to buy Taiyi Panlong Fruit? " Hearing this, the head of the Huang family couldn't help being startled. He looked at the person who came, but it was a young man in white, Mr. Su, the master of stone gambling hired by the Yong family! "Master Su, do you have this elixir?" The head of the Huang family was full of doubts. It is said that this Taiyi Panlong Fruit is an elixir at the peak of the spiritual level. It is extremely rare. Every time it is born, it will always be taken away by the masters of the hidden sect. Pocket it. The Huang family also knew that there was little hope of buying this elixir. ??This Mr. Su seems to be just a wandering cultivator. Even if he has financial resources, it is impossible for him to have such connections. Su Han smiled: "I didn't." Although the head of the Huang family knew that he definitely didn't, he was still disappointed when he heard him say it. Su Han said, "I wonder what the Huang family wants to do with the Taiyi Panlong Fruit?" When the head of the Huang family heard this, he and other clan members looked at each other, wondering whether they should tell Mr. Su about their family's plight. "However, looking at Mr. Su's young age, he is very graceful and naturally exudes a reassuring temperament. The head of the Huang family sighed softly and said, "It's a long story. It's inconvenient to talk here. I wonder if Mr. Su can move to another place to talk?" Soon, the group returned to Yunzhong City, and the head of the Huang family chose a quiet restaurant. Accompanying him were several other Huang family elders. "Mr. Su, our Huang family wants to buy this Taiyi Panlong Fruit, but it is for an outstanding member of the family. He went out for training and was accidentally attacked by a spirit-level monster. In desperation, he had no choice but to self-destruct in the sea of ????spirits. Although he killed The monster died, but he also ended up in a situation where his spiritual sea was destroyed and he became a useless person. I originally thought that this spiritual sea was destroyed and could not be repaired no matter what, but someone in our family accidentally heard that there is a kind of thing called Taiyi The peak spiritual elixir of Panlong Fruit seems to have the effect of repairing the spiritual sea" The head of the Huang family said. "Who did you listen to?" Su Han asked. The head of the Huang family smiled bitterly and said: "I heard it from a wandering great alchemist, and he only saw it in ancient pharmacopoeia books, so he is not very sure. However, this spiritual sea has been destroyed, and there is no other way to repair it. , it¡¯s rare to hear any clues now, even if it¡¯s based on suspicion, our Huang family also wants to purchase the Taiyi Panlong Fruit, let¡¯s give it a try first.¡± The Huang family is trying their luck. Su Han's face was indifferent. After listening to the words of the head of the Huang family, he roughly understood that the wandering great alchemist had probably read some records about Taiyi Panlong Fruit in the Pharmacopoeia and knew that Taiyi Panlong Fruit could be used to refine it. An elixir that repairs the spiritual sea. But what kind of ancient pharmacopoeia book can compare with Su Han¡¯s memory? In Su Han's previous life, he regarded elixirs as his duty. He could be said to have read all the ancient books on elixirs in the world, and his knowledge was terrifying. Su Han naturally knew that the pill mentioned in the ancient book mentioned by the wandering great alchemist must be the Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pill. And Su Han not only knew the Nine Dragons Opening Pill, he even mastered the refining method of the Nine Dragons Opening Pill. Su Han searched hard for the Taiyi Panlong Fruit in order to refine a Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pill to save Mingjie's injury. "Master Huang, are you sure there will be Taiyi Panlong Fruit in the warm-up auction?" Su Han asked. "This is inside information. I am 80 to 90% sure of it." The head of the Huang family nodded seriously. 80% to 90% sure. Su Han felt relieved after hearing this. It seemed that there was a high chance that the Taiyi Panlong Fruit would appear in the warm-up auction. We finally have news about the Taiyi Panlong Fruit that we have been searching so hard for. Even Su Han could not hide his excitement. After taking a few deep breaths, I managed to suppress my excitement. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 394 Transactions and Profit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master Huang, do you know that if you use Taiyi Panlong Fruit rashly without treatment, it will not only fail to repair the spiritual sea, but may cause more serious consequences?" Su Han said lightly. "What?" The head of the Huang family was surprised. "Taiyi Panlong Fruit is grown on the Taiyi Wood Vine, and is accompanied by the poison of Wood Evil. If used without treatment, the poison of Wood Evil will enter the body, and even a peak spiritual realm expert will not be able to Resist the erosion of this poison." Su Han¡¯s words really surprised the head of the Huang family. A pair of eyes stared at Su Han with suspicion and inquiry, as if they wanted to see how much of Su Han's words were true and how false. "Furthermore, the Taiyi Panlong Fruit can indeed be used to refine a pill that can repair the spiritual sea, but the direct use of the Taiyi Panlong Fruit itself cannot have any effect on repairing the spiritual sea. Mr. Huang, do you want to pass Buying Taiyi Panlong Fruit to solve the problem won¡¯t work.¡± Su Han¡¯s words were like a heavy hammer, hitting the head of the Huang family in the heart. The head of the Huang family never expected that he had worked so hard to find a way to repair the spiritual sea. He thought that just asking to buy the Taiyi Panlong Fruit would definitely solve the problem. However, the hope he had in his heart was shattered by the Su Han in front of him. . Looking at Su Han's appearance, it was obvious that he was not joking. "However, the head of the Huang family really couldn't believe it. Could it be that this young man's knowledge of elixirs was more profound than that of the white-haired great alchemist?" "Mr. Su, do you really mean what you say?" The head of the Huang family was frustrated, but he still had a faint hope in his heart, hoping that this young man was just talking nonsense, and maybe the truth was not what he said. Su Han smiled faintly, took out a pill bottle from the storage ring, and poured a pill into the palm of his hand. When the head of the Huang family saw the elixir, his expression suddenly changed. Although he had never seen such an elixir before, he could tell with just a glance of his consciousness that this elixir was absolutely extraordinary. That color, that breath, and the intoxicating spiritual energy fluctuations emanating from it. The head of the Huang family is almost certain that this elixir must be priceless and hard to find. Moreover, the spiritual power emitted by this elixir made him feel that if he took it, it would be of endless benefit. The most important thing is that he has never seen this kind of elixir in Yunzhong City before. But he can be sure that if this kind of pill appears in Yunzhong City, it will definitely make many spiritual realm experts go crazy. The head of the Huang family wanted to watch for a moment longer, but Su Han turned his palm and took the elixir back. The head of the Huang family couldn't help but swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but he didn't know that this mysterious elixir was a spiritual elixir that could unconditionally elevate a strong spiritual person to the next level. Otherwise, I'm afraid he would have to buy this elixir no matter what. "Mr. Su, this elixir is" Su Han smiled and said, "It doesn't matter what this elixir is." The head of the Huang family is also a smart man. After a few touches, he realized that it really doesn't matter what the elixir is. What's important is that since Mr. Su can come up with such an elixir, it means that he is an expert in elixirs. Have a say. Even if he didn¡¯t refine this elixir himself, how could someone who could produce such an elixir be an ordinary person? The head of the Huang family's impression of Su Han was originally just that of a stone gambling expert, but now, the way the head of the Huang family looks at Su Han has completely changed. "Mr. Su, what should we, the Huang family, do now? The injured child is the one the Huang family has the highest hopes for. If there is any treatment method, I hope Mr. Su will give you some advice." The head of the Huang family also put down his face and asked Su Han directly. "There is a method, and it still requires the use of Taiyi Panlong Fruit. This method is a pill called Jiulong Kaitian Dan." "Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pill?" The head of the Huang family and several clan elders looked at each other. "The main material for refining Jiulong Kaitian Dan is Taiyi Panlong Fruit. Taiyi Panlong Fruit is processed through alchemy techniques and refined into Jiulong Kaitian Dan. It can not only remove the poison of wood evil in it, but also can actually activate it. It has the effect of repairing the spiritual sea. It will also be of endless benefit to future cultivation." Su Han was not exaggerating in the slightest. The ideal time to take the Nine Dragons Opening Pill is before the spiritual realm. It can directly change the cultivation physique and become a unique cultivation genius. After entering the spiritual realm, taking Jiulong Kaitian Pill, although the effect is not that exaggerated, can also play a certain role in rebirth. "Mr. Su"?Is there really such a magical elixir? "The head of the Huang family's eyes shone with excitement. "Indeed. However, it is very difficult to refine." Su Han did not mince words. "Mr. Su, as long as we can get a Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pill, the Huang family is willing to pay any price." The head of the Huang family did not hesitate. He also spent a lot of money for the best son of the family. After all, an outstanding genius is enough to change the fate of the entire family, not to mention that the head of the Huang family feels that this child is no worse than the core children of the fourth-level family. "Master Huang, to tell you the truth, I am also looking for Taiyi Panlong Fruit and want to refine a batch of Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pill. If you can confirm that the news about Taiyi Panlong Fruit is true, I will refine it someday. I can reserve one of the Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pill for you." This is a win-win proposition for Su Han. Even if the Taiyi Panlong Fruit appears, there will only be one copy at most. It is impossible for both families to buy it. Moreover, even if the Huang family buys the Taiyi Panlong Fruit, they will not be able to buy it. To no avail. "Mr. Su, are you serious about this?" The head of the Huang family was overjoyed. "Of course I take it seriously. However, refining the Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pill consumes a lot of money. I hope the Huang Family Master can give me a satisfactory quote." Su Han has recently used the Eight Star Sword Formation many times. Every time he activates the sword formation, he consumes at least tens of thousands of low-grade Yuan Stones. Such a huge consumption, even for him, is quite difficult. Although a lot has been gained at the quarrying event, it is impossible to turn these gains into wealth for a while. Now Su Han is in urgent need of a large amount of Yuan Stone to cope with his alarming consumption. "Mr. Su, I have one hundred thousand low-grade yuan stones here as a deposit. If the Kowloon Opening Pill is refined in the future, I will pay another one hundred thousand, plus 10% of the profits from the Huangshan mining area. What do you think, Mr. Su?" The head of the Huang family has obviously made up his mind to spend a lot of money. Two hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones is still a small thing, but 10% of the profits from the Huangshan mining area is definitely a big deal. That means that from now on, no matter how much profit the Huang family¡¯s Huangshan mining area generates, 10% will be given to Su Han. This is already very obvious sincerity. "Okay, it's settled." Su Han knew that it was almost done. If the lion opened his mouth again, he would scare others away. "Mr. Su, how long will it take?" After paying the deposit, the head of the Huang family was still a little worried. "After the warm-up auction ends, wait another week and you should be able to refine it. If there is no Taiyi Panlong Fruit in the warm-up auction, the deposit can be refunded to you, or you can wait until I find Taiyi Panlong Fruit through other channels. Let¡¯s talk about dragon fruit.¡± Su Han said. The head of the Huang family said quickly: "That's not necessary. I believe that Taiyi Panlong Fruit will definitely appear in the pre-auction." The head of the Huang family is actually very curious as to why Young Master Su wants the Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pill. Could it be that he also has people whose cultivation has been crippled and needs to be treated? " However, Su Han didn't say anything, so the head of the Huang family naturally wouldn't ask. Now in the eyes of the head of the Huang family, Su Han has completely transformed into a mysterious and unpredictable being, with amazing stone gambling skills and profound knowledge of elixirs. This is not the path of a casual cultivator at all. The head of the Huang family feels that Su Han is probably a disciple of the hidden sect who came out to practice, but it is not convenient for his identity to be disclosed. With the aura of being a hidden sect, the head of the Huang family looked up to Su Han even more deeply. After the Huang family left, Su Han set off for the Yong family mansion. When I arrived at the place where Yong Qi lived, I found that Yong Qi was blocked at the entrance of the courtyard by a group of Yong family children. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 395: Blackmail, there is no way You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master Qi, congratulations on the great harvest at the quarrying event. I heard that you got a piece of cold iron essence worth millions." "Mr. Qi, this Hantie Essence does not belong to you alone. The family trained you without any credit but with hard work. Shouldn't you hand over part of it to the public?" "It should be handed over to the Family Materials Hall for distribution. Everyone who participates in the quarrying event will get a share." These people were talking all over the place, each one more aggressive than the other. Yong Qi was surrounded by a group of people and argued: "I bought it with my own money, what does it have to do with you? Besides, this cold iron essence is not only mine, but also belongs to Brother Su." .¡± "Mr. Qi, what you say is so unkind." "Today we invited two clan elders from the Family Materials Hall. Why don't you listen to what the clan elders have to say." Two clan elders walked out from behind the crowd. One of the clan elders said calmly: "Yong Qi, we have heard about your performance at the quarrying conference. That Hantie Jingjing, since he is the clan's quarrying consultant, If you choose it, then your family should have a share." Another clan elder also smiled and said: "Don't worry, I won't take everything away from you, but it's just a piece of cold iron essence for you to keep to yourself. It's not appropriate." Yong Qi's expression changed: "What's wrong? I've already said that this cold iron essence doesn't belong to me alone. It also includes Mr. Su, the stone gambling consultant. He hasn't come back yet, so I can't make the decision on his behalf." Two clan elders, I respect your seniority, but did handing over the Cold Iron Essence really have the permission of the old man? Or is it just a unilateral decision of the Material Hall?" The faces of the two clan elders also changed: "You, a younger generation, don't seem to have the qualifications to question the decision of the Material Hall." Yong Qi argued: "It's about my interests, can't I say a few words? If it doesn't work, just go to the old man and see how he makes a decision." "Mr. Qi, don't give me a toast or eat as a penalty." "It's not filial enough for a seriously ill old man to worry about such a trivial matter." Su Han was not far away, and his heart became angry when he heard it. These people were obviously jealous of Yong Qi getting rich, and they wanted to knock a piece of flesh off Yong Qi's body while the old man was not out and about recently. With a flash of body, Su Han appeared next to Yong Qi, "Master Qi, what's going on?" Yong Qi was overjoyed: "Brother Su, you are back. The Material Hall wants to take away the piece of cold iron essence and redistribute it. Why don't you and I go to the old man and ask him for justice?" "No need." Su Han waved his hand, glanced at the group of Yong family disciples in front of him, and said lightly, "Why don't you make a bet? If the harvest of all of you in the barren mountain mining area can exceed mine, Hantie Jingjing will let you How about you take it away?" When everyone heard this, they couldn't help but be overjoyed. "Then it's decided." "What if I can't surpass it?" Someone asked a lot. "If it can't be surpassed." Su Han¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Everyone climbed around the entire Yong Family Courtyard three times, imitating howling like a dog while climbing.¡± Everyone immediately took a breath, this was too cruel. Thinking of Su Han's success rate in betting on stones, some people couldn't help but retreat. "Then I won't bet anymore." "You guys go ahead and play, I won't participate either." In just a few breaths, nearly half of the people asked to quit. The faces of the remaining people are a little ugly. The more people quit, the smaller their chances of winning will undoubtedly be. However, no matter what, they still have seven or eight people. With seven or eight people against one person, the chance of winning is still very high. Although Su Han has superb stone gambling skills, he was at a stone gambling stall and the rough stones were all ready-made. But in the Barren Mountain Mining Area, it's different. You have to dig out the rough stones by yourself. Who can guarantee that this kid can get the same terrifying harvest in the Barren Mountain Mining Area? After all, excavating rough stones in the barren mountain mining area is not just about gambling on stones, but a test of a warrior's comprehensive magical powers. They still don¡¯t believe it. Could it be that seven or eight people combined can¡¯t compare to a young man at the first level of the spiritual realm? "Boy, don't be arrogant. There are eight of us betting with you. I hope you lose later and don't default on your debt." The eight people are full of confidence. "In the same way, I will give it to you too." Su Han said with a faint smile. The two elders from the Material Hall clan on the side looked at Su Han.His eyes were full of doubts. Who gave this boy the courage to challenge eight people by himself? "You two clan elders don't need to look at me. You are a lot of age. If you crawl around in circles and bark like dogs, you won't count. However, if I win, the two clan elders will bow and apologize to Yong Qi in public. This requirement Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± When the two clan elders heard this, they became furious. "How brave are you to let the clan elders bow and apologize to the juniors in public?" shouted a clan elder. Su Han smiled and said: "This is what I will ask for if I win. The two clan elders are so angry. Do they think I have a good chance of winning?" "you¡­¡­" Su Han raised his eyebrows: "If the two clan elders disagree, this bet will be unplayable. It's better to go to the old man and ask for a ruling." Those Yong family disciples were anxious when they heard this. If they came to the old man, he would never be fair to them. "Two clan elders, promise him, we can't lose anyway!" "There are eight of us. If we lose, then we don't have to hang out." The eight Yong family disciples kept teasing the two clan elders. They did not want the matter to escalate to the old man. The two clan elders also didn't want the old man to know about this matter. After all, this matter was indeed done without the old man's permission. It was entirely because the Material Hall was short of funds recently. They wanted to make some income to supplement it, so they took the idea to Yong Qitou. superior. "If the old man knew that they actually wanted to fill the financial loopholes by picking up a junior's money, they would have to peel off their skin. "Okay, we will promise you." The faces of the two clan elders were trembling. Seeing that everyone agreed to his bet, Su Han couldn't help but smile. He flipped his palm and took out three hundred rough stones from the storage ring: "Now that the bet has been established, let's start cutting the stones on the spot!" When the others saw that Su Han actually took out three hundred rough stones at once, their brows jumped. This kid had dug up quite a lot of rough stones. But soon, they calmed down. There are a lot of rough stones mined, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything. ¡°How many pieces of rough stone contain moir¨¦ iron ore, and what is the overall value of the ore, are the key points. Maybe, he picked up these three hundred rough stones randomly in any corner? As the Yong family is a local fourth-level aristocratic family in Yunzhong City, it is natural that the family also has a stone gambling hall and an appraiser to identify ores. A group of people soon arrived at the Stone Gambling Hall. Eight Yong family members took out nearly a thousand rough stones and started cutting stones on the spot. Of the 300 rough stones Su Han took out, only 100 of them actually contained moire cold iron ore. The rest were all worthless waste that he picked up in the mining area. He knew that if the rough stone he took out was perfect, it would be too evil. At that time, he might be labeled as a cheater. "Two hundred pieces of waste rough stone are used to cover up people's eyes." These people present have no talent at all when it comes to stone gambling. A hundred rough stones that actually contain cloud-patterned cold iron are enough to defeat them. As the rough stones were cut into pieces, the faces of the eight Yong family disciples became increasingly ugly and unbelievable. They really didn¡¯t expect that the probability of Mr. Su¡¯s rough stone being able to unlock the cold moir¨¦ iron was so high. On average, almost every three rough stones cut into one piece would be able to unlock the cold iron moir¨¦. On the other hand, for them, the chance is not even 1 in 15, or even 1 in 20. Until all the rough stones were cut, the eight Yong family disciples had to admit that they had completely lost. Su Han's side has a hundred pieces of moir¨¦ cold iron ore, and the value has been determined by an appraiser to be a full one million low-grade Yuan stones. ???????????????????? The total ore from the eight Yong family disciples is only over 40 pieces, and the value is only over 300,000 low-grade Yuan stones. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 396: Uproar You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The eight of them were on the verge of crying, wishing they could be killed on the spot. How could you be so mean? Do you insist on competing with this monster to see who mined more rough stones? "I thought that if eight people faced one person, they would be able to win with numbers, but it turned out that even if their number was doubled, they still couldn't win. This time, it¡¯s better. Instead of taking advantage, I got myself involved! The eight people were disgraced, but had no choice but to do so. The Yong family's family laws were very strict. If they defaulted on their debts, their end might be even worse than now. Under Su Han¡¯s teasing gaze, they had no choice but to slowly bend down and lie on the ground, crawling slowly along the circular route in full view of everyone This afternoon, a special scene appeared in the Yong family. Eight Yong family children walked around the Yong family courtyard, barking and crawling like dogs. This was a rare scene in ten years, and it attracted many people to watch the fun. . Even some senior officials of the Yong family showed up, watching this scene from a distance with extremely gloomy expressions. "What's the matter?" "It seems that he was taught a lesson by a stone gambling consultant hired by the family owner." "A group of unmotivated guys who don't bring face to the family at all deserve to be taught a lesson." "That being said, that stone gambling consultant is too arrogant. As an outsider, he dares to give power to a direct descendant of the Yong family." "Let's go and report this matter to the old man. If you don't believe me, the old man won't care." Several high-level officials moved and shot toward the owner¡¯s yard. Su Han looked at the two Zhuzitang clan elders jokingly: "Two clan elders, although those eight guys are a bit of a fool, they have one advantage at least, that is, they do what they say. As for you two, you are quite old. You don¡¯t need me to remind you again, right?¡± The two elders¡¯ faces were ashen, but they were also helpless. ¡°If they don¡¯t bow and apologize in public as agreed, Su Han might bring this matter to the old man. Looking at Su Han¡¯s look, he can definitely do this kind of thing "Yong Qi, the two of us apologize to you and hope you can forget the past." The two clan elders bowed to Yong Qi with livid faces, their whole faces trembling. It was such a shame to bow to a junior. "Compared to the eight guys who were learning to bark and crawl like a dog, their level of embarrassment was really not much better. ¡­¡­ Eight children of the Yong family were severely punished by a stone gambling consultant. This incident immediately caused an uproar in the Yong family. Outside the courtyard of the head of the family, many senior officials and clan elders of the Yong family have gathered. "A migrant cultivator actually humiliated our direct descendants of the Yong family. This kind of thing is absolutely intolerable." "I think it's those unmotivated guys who bring shame on themselves, right? If they hadn't gone crazy and insisted on making some kind of bet with others, there wouldn't be such a result." "Then again, who knows why they want to bet?" ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s just the vindictiveness of young people.¡± "That guy named Su is definitely a scourge. We can't let him continue to cause trouble in the Yong family." "It's not that serious. The young people in our family should have a rival to stimulate them. Besides, if his stone gambling skills cannot be used by our Yong family, he will be poached by other fourth-level aristocratic families sooner or later. of." These senior officials and clan elders were divided into two factions, and they were also very quarrelsome. "A member of the family was killed outside for no apparent reason. How can you still have the time to argue here?" A cold shout came suddenly. I saw an old man with a frosty face standing outside the crowd, staring at everyone. Everyone quickly bowed and saluted: "Old Yuan!" This Elder Yuan has a very high status in the Yong family, and his status is between that of a guest minister and a clan elder. No one can even tell clearly whether he is a real Yong family member. Everyone only knows that his status in the Yong family is definitely lower than that of one person and higher than that of ten thousand people. Except for Mr. Yong, he is the only one who speaks the truth. At this moment, no one dares to refute what Mr. Yuan said. The crowd was silent for a while, and suddenly someone shouted: "Mr. Yuan, I suspect that Su Han is responsible for Yong Yuan's disappearance." "Yes, there is no such coincidence in the world. Yong Yuan on the front foot had a conflict with Na Su Han, and Yong Yuan on the back foot disappeared in the wilderness.?In the mining area. " Even Feng Lao walked out of the crowd and said, "Mr. Yuan, I can testify that before the quarrying event started, the two of them did have conflicts. I recommend a thorough investigation into this matter." "Yes, we must find out and get to the bottom of it." "When the head of the family is injured or injured, this kind of thing cannot be tolerated." Everyone was talking a lot, but no one noticed that a middle-aged man in purple brocade clothes in the crowd had his eyes slightly condensed, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. Na Yuan Lao glanced at everyone coldly and said calmly: "I will discuss this matter with the head of the family." Those who clamored for a thorough investigation were immediately disappointed when they heard this. This is basically equivalent to not expressing a position. "Wait a minute." The middle-aged man in purple clothes suddenly walked out of the crowd, "Mr. Yuan, this matter is of great importance. Please allow me to meet the head of the family and discuss it in person. If there are really outsiders like this who are planning to kill the children of the Yong family, This is something that cannot be tolerated." This middle-aged man¡¯s eyes seemed very sincere, as if he was really thinking about his family wholeheartedly. Elder Yuan was unmoved and said calmly: "The master of the family is injured, so it is not suitable to be disturbed too much. I will convey your opinions to the master later." The middle-aged man in purple clothes seemed to have expected that he would say this. An imperceptible smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but he didn't say anything more and retreated. "Except for Mr. Yuan, no one is seen. Has the owner's injury really deteriorated to a very bad point? What should we do?" Everyone's mood suddenly became heavy, everyone had their own concerns and dispersed one after another. Old Yuan glanced at everyone¡¯s backs coldly, then walked into the owner¡¯s yard and snorted: ¡°These incompetent guys!¡± There was a deep sense of disappointment in his tone. Mr. Yong was sitting on the rocking chair in the yard, looking very good, and said with a smile: "Why did they annoy you?" "The family members are missing without any reason. They don't really investigate the matter thoroughly, but they hold on to a stone gambling consultant and won't let him go." Mr. Yuan's face was filled with frost. When mentioning Yong Yuan¡¯s disappearance, the smile on Mr. Yong¡¯s face also faded. He pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°What do you think of this matter?¡± "Yong Yuan's character is domineering. He should have suffered this disaster sooner or later. It is not unjust." Mr. Yuan said with a stern face. "So, do you think it was an accident?" Mr. Yong asked. "Whether it was an accident or not, I don't know. However, I don't really believe it when they say it was the boy named Su who caused it." Old Yuan said. "Why?" Mr. Yong asked curiously. Mr. Yuan and Su Han had nothing to do with each other, and Mr. Yuan didn't know that his injury was cured by Su Han. How could he be so sure? Old Yuan snorted coldly: "I don't know if that kid has any ability, but the look in his eyes shows that he is a gentleman." Old Yuan¡¯s reason is very simple and crude. Mr. Yong also shook his head and smiled, "He is very capable. No, a bunch of my nephews were taught a lesson by him." "A bunch of unmotivated guys deserve to be taught a lesson." Mr. Yuan said with a cold face. Mr. Yong nodded and said: "This incident can be regarded as a blow to them. Otherwise, they would think that since they are the children of a fourth-level family, they can be lawless and careless. From this perspective, little friend Su Han is You have done me a big favor." At this moment, someone suddenly came to report from outside the door: "Master, Mr. Yuan, Mr. Qi and Mr. Su are here together." "Just as I was talking about him, he came." Mr. Yong stood up from the rocking chair and greeted the two young people who came in from outside. "You look good, old man. Congratulations, your poison has been completely cured." Su Han smiled slightly. "It's not because of you." Mr. Yong said with a smile. "How has the Yong family been doing these days?" Su Han asked. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 397: Who is the traitor? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the old man heard this question, his face darkened slightly, "I lied that my injury was serious. I haven't seen anyone since these days. They all thought that I was going to die. Now the Yong family is in a state of confusion. Although it can't be said to be a piece of loose sand, It¡¯s not far away. Such a Yong family really disappoints me.¡± Only in moments of real crisis can the cohesion of a family be tested. Obviously, the cohesion of the Yong family is far behind Mr. Yong's expectations. After all, it was Mr. Yong¡¯s family matter, so Su Han didn¡¯t say much. On the other hand, Yong Qi on the side was so surprised that he was speechless when he saw Mr. Yong jumping up and down. Listening carefully to the conversation between Su Han and Mr. Yong, Yong Qi's face kept flashing with shock, and his eyes looking at Su Han were full of disbelief. "Qi boy, sit down." The old man is very kind and has no airs. Yong Qi was even more flattered. If they were ordinary children of the Yong family, they were not direct descendants of the old man. It was really difficult to see the old man. Yong Qi¡¯s grandfather was just an ordinary elder of the Yong family, and he had been dead for many years, so Yong Qi¡¯s status in the Yong family was not very high. Today was the first time he saw the old man treating him so kindly. Yong Qi sat down with a dull look on his face, while on the other side, Su Han took out a storage ring. ¡°Old man, take a look at this.¡± Su Han didn¡¯t say what it was and just threw the storage ring to Mr. Yong. Mr. Yong took the ring and his eyelids couldn't help but twitch as he glanced at it with his spiritual consciousness! "Little friend, where did you get this ring from?" the old man said with a bitter smile, "Now everyone is saying that you are responsible for Yong Yuan's disappearance. You suddenly took out Yong Yuan's storage ring, which really scared me. light." Elder Yuan on the side also looked surprised when he saw the storage ring. However, Mr. Yuan remained calm and didn't say anything. Yong Qi came back from his daze and said in surprise: "Brother Su, how come you have Yong Yuan's storage ring?" Su Han said calmly: "If I say that I got it from Yong Yuan's body, I wonder what the old man will think?" Mr. Yong was shocked when he heard this, his lips opened slightly, but he calmed down immediately, "So, Yong Yuan is really dead?" "It's absolutely true." Su Han didn't hide it. For a moment, Mr. Yong didn't know what to say. His lips kept trembling, and finally he let out a long sigh. Yong Yuan is the core disciple who the Yong family has high hopes for. When he dies, Mr. Yong cannot help but feel sad. However, Yong Yuan's usual domineering attitude made Mr. Yong vaguely feel that he should suffer this disaster sooner or later. At this moment, Mr. Yong¡¯s mood is also extremely complicated. Mr. Yong took a few deep breaths and then asked: "How did you die?" Regarding this matter, Su Han had no intention of hiding it from Mr. Yong. He immediately told all the important things that happened after he saw Yong Yuan in the barren mountain mining area. However, Su Han was vague about how he killed Bailisheng. He only said that he was lucky, found a good terrain, and killed Bailisheng when he was negligent. After hearing this, Mr. Yong, Mr. Yuan, and Yong Qi all had extremely shocked rays of light in their eyes. Especially Mr. Yong, who looked at Su Han thoughtfully. He knew that Su Han's alchemy background was not simple, and his stone gambling methods were also unpredictable. But he never expected that Su Han had such unfathomable knowledge in martial arts. With a cultivation level of the first level of the spiritual realm, it is extremely difficult to kill a strong person of the third level of the spiritual realm, no matter how good the time and place are, no matter how weak the opponent is. "So, it is Baili Sheng of the Baili family who colluded with the traitors of the Yong family and set a trap for Yong Yuan." Mr. Yong frowned deeply and sneered for a moment, "I have known for a long time that there must be something inside this Yong family. Ghost, he actually colluded with outsiders to harm the family¡¯s children, hehe!¡± Looking at Mr. Yong¡¯s appearance, he is obviously very angry. "Does the old man have any clues about who this traitor is?" Su Han asked. Mr. Yong shook his head and said: "I have no clue at all." "In this case, I suggest that the old man should not announce Yong Yuan's death and cause of death yet, and just treat it as if he did not know that he was dead. In this way, the traitor will think that he has done a perfect job and will definitely take the next step, even I will contact Bailishijia again. The old man just?Send someone to keep an eye on all the key members of the family, and who is the traitor will naturally come to light. " Su Han said. "Just listen to you." Mr. Yong now obeys Su Han's advice. After chatting for a while, Su Han and Yong Qi wanted to go to Gambling Street to inquire about the price of Hantie Essence, and then said goodbye. Before leaving, Mr. Yong stopped Yong Qi and said, "Boy Qi, your performance at the quarrying event was very good this time. I ignored you in the past, so if the Tang family is not discerning, you don't have to pay attention to them. Look back." I will personally come forward to ask for a better marriage for you." Yong Qi was stunned for a moment, his eyes shone with excitement and shock, and he stammered: "This how dare you trouble the old man" "You don't have to be so outspoken in front of me." Mr. Yong patted Yong Qi on the shoulder. After the two left, Mr. Yong thought thoughtfully, "This Qi'er, my other nephews and nephews all can't get along with Su Han, but he alone treats Su Han as a brother. Maybe I really ignored him before." "To be honest, some of the Yong family's children are more talented than Yong Qi. But in terms of strength, mind, and courage, I think this Yong Qi still surpasses the others." "You think so too?" Mr. Yong was stunned. Old Yuan nodded, "That's what I thought." "Even you think so. It seems that I must improve Qi'er's salary as soon as possible. Otherwise, he will be ignored by the family for a long time. What will happen if he becomes alienated from the family?" The old man acted resolutely and immediately made the decision, "Come here, promote Yong Qi to the core disciple of the Yong family to fill the vacancy of Yong Yuan." At this time, Su Han and Yong Qi were already outside the owner's yard, and Yong Qi had not yet recovered from the shock and joy. Su Han said with a joking smile: "Mr. Qi, are you falling for love? The old man said that he would come forward to propose marriage for you, which will make you excited." "not me¡­¡­" Yong Qi wanted to say that he was not Sichun, but when the words came to his lips, he could not find more suitable words. Su Han smiled and said: "Don't be secretive in front of me. I think the girl in the lake blue dress at the quarrying event is pretty good." Yong Qi¡¯s whole face turned red all of a sudden. After thinking for a while, he mustered up the courage to ask: ¡°Then do you think she treats me¡± "Okay, don't ask such obvious questions." Su Han shook his head, "I think what you need to worry about is that girl's family background, right?" "Family background?" Yong Qi was stunned for a moment, as if he had never thought about this problem. "That girl doesn't look like she's from Yunzhong City. I guess her family background is higher than yours." Su Han said. "Are you serious?" The smile on Yong Qi's face slowly faded. In the world of martial arts, there are people who are equally matched, especially big families and powerful forces. When marrying, they are even more picky about the origin of the other party. Yong Qi has never considered the issue of his family background before, because he is a child of a fourth-level aristocratic family. The fourth-level aristocratic family is recognized as the top existence in Yunzhong City. But if the girl in the lake blue dress really comes from a higher power than the Yong family Yong Qi¡¯s face gradually became a little ugly. Seeing him like this, Su Han secretly shook his head. At this moment, the two of them saw a group of people walking towards them on the path ahead. The leader of them is a middle-aged man wearing purple brocade clothes with a somewhat sinister temperament, accompanied by a great alchemist wearing a pill robe. And behind these two people, there was a group of military guards. When Yong Qi saw this group of people, he paused in his steps. When the middle-aged man saw Yong Qi and Su Han coming out of the owner's yard, he was also startled, and then he smiled: "Xiao Qi is back, and Uncle Yan hasn't had time to congratulate you. I heard that you had a good harvest at the quarrying event. .¡± "Thank you for your concern, Uncle Yan." Yong Qi said quickly. "By the way, how did you get out of the owner's yard? How is the old man's health?" Uncle Yan asked seemingly unintentionally. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 398: Coming to the door to cause trouble You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yong Qi was stunned for a moment and said vaguely: "I'm not sure. It seems that the old man's situation is similar to before." Uncle Yan sighed, showed a sad expression, and said to himself: "What can we do? The head of the family has been seriously injured and difficult to recover. If this continues, the Yong family will be in a very bad situation." Yong Qi didn¡¯t know how to answer at all. He was not good at lying either, so he could only deal with it hummingly. Uncle Yan muttered a few words of worry to himself before saying goodbye. "Okay, Xiaoqi, you go and do your work. I got a few new elixir seedlings here, and I thought the master of the house might like them, so I sent them to him, so that the master of the house can have some entertainment while he is ill." Mr. Yong likes to cultivate seedlings of elixirs, and everyone in the Yong family knows that. Yong Qi nodded, but reminded: "Uncle Yan, the old man said that he wants to stay in Qingjing Pass, so he may not see you." "If you don't see me, then see you. As long as you can deliver the things, you have shown your filial piety." Uncle Yan said, walking towards the owner's yard with the great alchemist beside him. When they were far away, Yong Qi sighed: "Uncle Yan is obviously not the old man's biological son, but he is more filial than his biological son." "Who is this Uncle Yan?" Su Han asked. "He is the grandson of the previous head of the family. Originally, according to the previous system of the Yong family, the head of the family was hereditary, which means that Uncle Yan's father should have been the current head of the family. However, before his death, the previous head of the family changed the name of the family to the head of the family. The title was passed to the old man who came from a branch lineage, and from then on Uncle Yan's lineage was no longer related to the family master. However, for so many years, Uncle Yan has been conscientiously assisting the old man without any complaints. " Yong Qi said. "That is to say, he originally had the opportunity to be the head of the family, but because of the existence of the old man, this opportunity was deprived of him?" Su Han's eyes sparkled. "That's right." Yong Qi nodded, suddenly thought of something, and his face changed, "Brother Su, do you mean to say" Su Han smiled and said: "Haha, I am an outsider, so I won't say anything more, so as not to be suspected of sowing discord." Yong Qi froze on the spot, pondering for a long time, and suddenly said: "Brother Su, let's go to Gambling Stone Street another day. I have to go and see if there is anything wrong with the elixir seedlings that Uncle Yan gave to the old man." With that said, Yong Qi hurriedly turned around and walked towards the owner's yard. Su Han smiled and left. Back at the inn, everyone else was still practicing in seclusion. Su Han didn't bother them and rested for the night. A night of silence. The next day, Su Han went directly into Murong Sang's room. Murong Sang listened to Su Han's words and kept his mind focused on cultivation. Murong Sang was also overjoyed to see Su Han come back. "Young Master, I practice the technique you taught me, and I feel that my strength is increasing very quickly." Murong Sang¡¯s tone was full of excitement. Su Han tested Murong Sang's cultivation level and found that he had already cultivated to the level of Zhenwu Realm. He was secretly surprised at the moment. The talent of an innate pure Yang body is indeed far beyond that of ordinary people. Moreover, now Murong Sang's cultivation level has improved extremely quickly. This is because he has never practiced seriously before he reached the age of thirteen. Now that he has finally obtained the technique that suits him, his cultivation level will naturally increase. skyrocketing. Su Han estimated that Murong Sang¡¯s crazy cultivation speed would only gradually slow down until he entered the spiritual realm. " Moreover, the slowdown is only relative to his current situation. If compared with other ordinary warriors, Murong Sang's cultivation speed in the spiritual realm will also be quite terrifying. This is because of the unique talent of the innate body, there will be almost no bottlenecks on the road to cultivation. "Murong, the "Nine Yang True Body" technique you practice will not show its various benefits until you enter the spiritual realm at least. Before that, you must be able to endure the loneliness of practice, and you must be able to endure hardships. .¡± Su Han kept hitting Murong Sang with words. He was also worried that Murong Sang had been working in the market since he was a child. His character had been polished by the world and he was more sophisticated in the world. He might be at risk of being impure in his Taoism. In contrast, if a genius comes from a powerful force and has not been exposed to many things since childhood, most of which are related to cultivation, this kind of risk will not easily occur. Of course, Murong Sang¡¯s characteristics are not completely without benefits. At least, if you are good at dealing with people and sophistication, you will not be able to travel around the world in the future.To suffer a loss. ??????????????????????? Most of the geniuses who come from powerful families have their eyes set high above their heads. To put it bluntly, they are ignorant of what is good and what is good. But Murong Sang is different. He has been used to a hard life since he was a child, and he knows how to cherish everything he gets. This is what Su Han admires most about Murong Sang. Su Han believes that as long as he gives himself time, this piece of rough jade will be polished to a brilliant brilliance, no less than the top geniuses of the big forces. This is Su Han's confidence. Let alone Yunzhong City, even if he looked at the entire Southern Xinjiang, Su Han didn't think there was anyone more qualified to teach geniuses than him. Perhaps his current cultivation level is still not comparable to that of many powerful people, but in terms of the depth of knowledge, all these powerful people combined are not even as good as the tip of the iceberg. Murong Sang was very obedient and nodded repeatedly: "Young Master, if I slack off, you can kill me with one strike, and I will have no complaints." Su Han saw that he was sensible and smiled slightly. "By the way, young master, when you were away, someone once came to the inn to inquire about you." Murong Sang said. "Who?" Su Han's expression condensed. "They didn't identify themselves, but I heard someone said that they might be from the Baili Family. However, they didn't find out anything about the inn where you were staying under a false name, young master, so they went to other inns to continue asking. Young Master Lord, what is going on?¡± "It seems that the Baili Family has found something?" Su Han's face darkened. If there were no clues, it would be impossible for the Baili Family to target him. The fact that the Baili Family sent people to inquire about him from one inn to another showed that the Baili Family had at least found some clues. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how many clues they found and whether they were enough to prove that they killed Baili Sheng. Even if the entire Baili Family attacks Su Han, Su Han is not afraid, but he does not want to implicate other people. "Murong, if anyone comes to inquire again, just tell them that they don't know my name. If they don't know that you are related to me, you will not be in danger." After Su Han finished speaking, he took out a sleeping black puppy from his side and handed it to Murong Sang. "Take care of Dahei for me. He may be promoted soon. I'll go to Yong's house." As he spoke, Su Han's figure turned into a flash of lightning and disappeared from the spot. When I arrived at Yong¡¯s house, I heard a loud commotion at the gate of Yong¡¯s house from a distance. "Yongfeng, get out of here!" This thunderous voice came from the elder of the Baili Family who was at the quarrying event. He tried to make a fuss at the quarrying event but failed. At this moment, the Bailishi family leader and a group of spiritual powerhouses blocked the entrance of the Yong family aggressively, as if they would not give up until they got an explanation. Within a moment, a figure flashed out of the gate of Yong's house, it was Feng Lao. "Brother Baili, if you have something to say, why bother losing such a big temper?" Feng Lao couldn't help but feel his heart thump when he saw the Bailishi family leading a group of strong men with a menacing attitude. "Stop talking nonsense, call out your family's Yong Qi and that stone gambling consultant Su Han." The Baili tribe leader said with a dark face. "What's wrong with them?" Feng Lao couldn't help but ask. "Hmph! When things have come to this point, are you, the Yong family, still pretending to be stupid?" There was a sense of solemnity in the Baili clan elder's tone. "Pretending to be stupid? Why are the Yong family pretending to be stupid?" Mr. Feng's expression changed. "Yong Yuan of our family also disappeared inexplicably. How did we say anything? Now the truth can basically be determined. It's the two of them. A private fight results in both parties suffering. We can't blame each other for this kind of thing, right?" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 399: The frustrated Baili Family You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°It¡¯s a lose-lose situation, what nonsense!¡± The Baili clan elder snorted coldly, "Your family's Yong Yuan is not a genius at the same level as our family's Baili Sheng. To say that Baili Sheng and Yong Yuan will both suffer losses? Isn't this a joke?" "Elder Baili clan, what do you mean by this?" Elder Feng's face also darkened. "Hmph! I suspect that Yong Qi and Su Han are the culprits behind the ambush of Baili Sheng." Old Feng said in a cold tone. "Elder Baili clan, where did you start talking about this?" Elder Feng asked in surprise. "Don't pretend to be stupid. The Baili Family has already investigated. Su Han, your Yong family's stone gambling consultant, made a fortune by excavating a lot of rough stones with moire iron ore in this quarrying event. I'm curious, he Were these rough stones obtained by his own legitimate excavation?" It must be admitted that the Baili Family has very strong intelligence capabilities and is worthy of being a fourth-level family. It is not easy to dig out so much information in such a short period of time. "Nonsense!" An old man suddenly appeared at the gate of the Yong family with a cold face. It was Mr. Yuan. "The one who excavated a lot of rough stones is the murderer? What kind of gangster logic is this?" Mr. Yuan asked coldly. The Baili clan elder snorted coldly: "If there is no evidence, I will definitely not say this. However, we investigated and asked many people to find out that in the area where Baili Sheng disappeared, Yong Qi of your family once It appeared there. At the same time, your family's stone gambling consultant Su Han had a lot of cloud-patterned cold iron ore strangely appearing on his body. Isn't it obvious when these two things are combined? Do I need to say more? ?¡± Feng Lao smiled bitterly and said: "You don't mean to say that the two of them joined forces and killed Baili Sheng, right? One of them is at the first level of the spiritual realm, and the other is at the second level of the spiritual realm. Do you think this is possible?" "Hmph, is it possible? If we call someone here and ask, we'll find out?" the Baili tribe leader said coldly. Soon, Yong Qi was called out. When he heard about this, Yong Qi's face darkened and he said calmly: "Everyone, what kind of cultivation do I, Yong Qi, have, and what kind of cultivation does Baili Sheng have? With my strength, can I defeat him? What if I really have such strength? If so, when Baili Xi of your Baili Family ridiculed me, I would have beat him into a pig's head early in the morning!" When they heard what Yong Qi said, a group of elders of the Yong family were also secretly surprised. The feud between Yong Qi and Bai Lixi should have been something that they were ashamed to talk about, but Yong Qi said it frankly. , this boy really has a bit of tolerance for being able to take things and let them go, which is better than other Yong family children. "Hmph, then why did you appear in that area?" the Baili tribe leader asked coldly. Yong Qi said lightly: "I wonder which area the Baili tribe is asking about? During the three days of the quarrying event, I visited many areas, but I never stayed in any place for a long time. Moreover, on the third day When Bailisheng disappeared, I was already near the exit. Many people can testify. In terms of time, it shouldn't match up, right? I never saw Bailisheng in the Barren Mountain Mining Area at all." Yong Qi just denied it, and he was justified. When Baili Sheng died, Yong Qi had been waiting for Su Han near the exit. No matter how suspicious the Baili family was, he had absolute confidence. Even the elders of the Baili Clan cannot overturn his words for a while. The Baili clan elder said bitterly: "Where is your Yong family's stone gambling consultant Su Han? Why don't you call him out?" Yong Qi's face darkened and he said displeasedly: "Master Su is the stone gambling consultant of the Yong family, equivalent to a guest minister. He can come and go with absolute freedom. How can the Yong family know where he is at this time? Besides, Mr. Su is a warrior at the first level of the spiritual realm. To be fair, do you think it is possible?" The Baili clan elder said coldly: "Even if he didn't do it, it definitely has nothing to do with him." "Clan elder, stop talking nonsense to them, go in and search." A group of warriors from the Baili Family shouted loudly. Old Yuan said coldly: "Whoever dares to break in will be killed without mercy!" For a moment, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. At this moment, lightning flashed in the void, and a figure of a young man in white suddenly appeared in front of everyone. "Boy, you came at the right time. Just surrender and capture me. The Baili Family will give you a good time." When the elder of the Baili clan saw that the person coming was Su Han, he immediately shouted. Su Han raised his brows slightly and said with a playful smile: "Is this the style of the Baili Family? Is this the fourth-level family famous in Yunzhong City? Without any evidence, they came to the door rashly to ask for guilt, shouting for beatings and killings, it's really It was an eye-opener for me.¡± ?"Bold, you won't be allowed to talk about how the Baili Family behaves." Someone in the crowd of the Baili Family shouted. Su Han smiled faintly and said: "Is it a matter of talking too much? If you, the Baili Family, do this today, tomorrow this matter will spread throughout Yunzhong City, and everyone will know that the Baili Family is domineering and forcing their way into the city. Enter other fourth-level aristocratic families and capture innocent people. When the time comes, I¡¯m afraid the other fourth-level aristocratic families won¡¯t just sit back and watch, right?¡± As soon as he said these words, he saw the faces of the Bailishi family opposite him change. Su Han was hiding aside just now and could hear all the conversations clearly. He knew in his heart that the Baili Family had not captured any substantive evidence at all. Therefore, Su Han is not afraid of them at all. "You are such a sharp-tongued boy, you'd better not let me catch you with any evidence of guilt." The elder of the Bailishi family cursed Su Han in his heart, but there was nothing he could do. He also knew very well that if Su Han was a commoner without any foundation today, no matter how the Baili Family dealt with him, he would not be able to make any waves. Even if he was cut into pieces on the spot, no one would care about him. But it just so happens that Su Han has the Yong family behind him. It is absolutely unwise for the Baili family to go head-to-head with the Yong family. In this matter, it is unreasonable for Baili Family to suffer losses. If they dig out substantial evidence that proves that Su Han is closely related to Bailixheng's death, then neither the Yong family nor other fourth-level aristocratic families can say anything. Although the elders of the Baili clan were extremely aggrieved and dissatisfied, they could not find any substantial evidence. There was nothing they could do about Su Han, let alone the Yong family. Finally, the Baili clan elder caught Yong Qi again and interrogated him for a while, but Yong Qi¡¯s answer was still flawless. The elder of the Baili clan could only leave with a dark face and hateful people. The people of the Yong family are extremely angry at the arrogance of the Baili family. Even a good-tempered person like Yong Qi looked very ugly at the moment. Elder Feng was secretly hating the Baili clan elder for calling him names and scolding him just now. If it weren't for the fact that the old man was seriously injured and the Yong family was in a precarious situation, I'm afraid he would have had an attack just now. ¡­¡­ After the incident was over, Su Han and Yong Qi went to the Stone Gambling Block according to their original agreement. "Brother Su, the Baili Family really went too far in bullying others. Baili Sheng simply brought it upon himself. How could he end up like this if he didn't plot against Yong Yuan?" Along the way, Yong Qi was still angry. Su Han smiled and said: "Anyway, I did kill Baili Sheng. The Baili Family has a very keen sense of smell in this regard." "By the way, Brother Su, last night I took the ten pots of elixir seedlings that Uncle Yan gave to the old man back to my room. I checked them for a long time and found no problems. I sent them back to the old man this morning." Yong Qi said. "What did the old man say?" Su Han asked. "The old man has always been wary of Uncle Yan. He has also seen the elixir seedlings and found nothing wrong with them. However, the old man still did not put those elixir seedlings in his own yard, but transplanted them to a farther elixir field. " Yong Qi said. "Okay, Jiang is still old after all. The old man is very cautious, which is true. But when does the old man plan to announce the truth that he has recovered?" "The old man said that he is already planning and will announce it soon. However, in order to avoid alerting the enemy, the traitor of the Yong family must be caught first before he can announce it." Yong Qi said. Su Han didn't say anything else. He had already vaguely anticipated that the moment Mr. Yong revealed the truth, there would be another storm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 400: Breaking through the truth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two came to the Stone Gambling District with a very clear goal, only looking for super large Stone Gambling stores. Only extremely large stone gambling shops can afford to eat such priceless treasures as cold iron essence. During this period, Su Han won a piece of cold iron essence that was rare in a thousand years at the quarrying event. This incident has long become a legend and spread throughout the streets and alleys of Yunzhong City. People in Beishi Street may not know what Su Han looks like, but they do know what Yong Qi looks like. According to legend, Su Han and Yong Qi had a good relationship. Therefore, when they saw Yong Qi and a young man in white coming to the gambling stone block, their first reaction was that the strange man who gambled on the cold iron soul had appeared. It¡¯s just that this strange man is so young. He looks two or three years younger than Yong Qi. This really surprised the people in Beishi District. Wherever Su Han and Yong Qi went, there were crowds of people everywhere. Everyone was vying to see the true face of the strange man who gambled on the cold iron soul. Some people even invited their friends and brought their families to see him. "Brother, you are really famous." Yong Qi smiled, with no hint of jealousy in his tone, but a kind of wholehearted happiness. The two visited several very large stone gambling shops in succession. The prices quoted by several shops were relatively consistent, ranging from 2.5 million low-grade Yuan stones to 3 million low-grade Yuan stones. This also gave Su Han a rough idea of ??the price of Cold Iron Essence. "Master Qi, do you plan to sell this piece of cold iron essence here, or get it at the warm-up auction, or get it at the official trade fair in a month's time?" "You decide!" Yong Qi said very bachelorly. Anyway, this piece of cold iron essence is the credit of Su Han, and he, Yong Qi, followed him. Even Yong Qi still has no sense of reality until now. He can't believe that he became a millionaire overnight and became the core child of the Yong family. These are things Yong Qi never dared to dream about before. These further strengthened Yong Qi¡¯s determination to follow Su Han. "Then let's get the official trade fair." Su Han made the decision. The cold iron essence is a treasure that naturally sells for a higher price the larger it is obtained. However, there are risks in getting it on a big occasion. As a casual cultivator with no background, he can easily be targeted by people with malicious intentions, and he may even kill people and steal goods. However, Su Han has always believed in the principle of seeking wealth through risk, so this risk is nothing to him. The two left the gambling stone block and were walking halfway. Yong Qi's expression suddenly changed slightly, and he gently pulled Su Han's arm. The two of them ducked behind the big stone lion in front of a shop on the roadside. I saw a group of people walking out of a restaurant on the roadside. One of them is the uncle of the Yong family, Yong Wenyan. However, today Yong Wenyan changed his clothes, his attire also changed, and he even had a simple disguise on his face. If you weren't a familiar person, you wouldn't even recognize him. Beside Yong Wenyan, there is a group of warriors in uniform uniforms, surrounding one person like stars over the moon. This man looked to be only in his twenties. He was dressed in fine clothes and looked somewhat similar to Bai Li Sheng. This group of people obviously did not notice Su Han and Yong Qi, and walked out while chatting. Among them, Yong Wenyan and the young man in his twenties chatted very intimately, as if they had been friends for many years. However, even in the noisy downtown, these two people seemed very cautious and spoke in very low voices. Even though Su Han and Yong Qi were strong in the spiritual realm and had excellent ears, they could not hear clearly the content of their conversation. ¡°Brother, is there any way to hear clearly what they are saying?¡± Yong Qi asked in a low voice. Su Han took out a few Yuan stones from the storage ring, used his spiritual power to break the Yuan stones into powder, and carved a simple formation in mid-air. Voices from all directions suddenly floated over, as if they were attracted by the formation. Su Han slightly adjusted the direction of the formation, and the conversation between Yong Wenyan and the young man was immediately clearly transmitted. "Mr. Lan, since you have spoken, I will definitely try my best to do this." Yong Wenyan said. The young man in his twenties, who was called Mr. Lan, had murderous intent on his face and nodded with gloomy eyes: "Mr. Lao Yan is involved in this matter. The man named Su Han is a major suspect in killing my brother. He must die. Besides that, Yong Qi, I also hope you can take care of him." "Mr. Lan, there is nothing wrong with Su Han. He is just a first-level spiritual warrior. I will treat him within the family.It's not difficult to do it. But Yong Qi He has recently been promoted to a core disciple. It is not that simple to take action against him. One has to find the right moment. " "How sure are you?" Mr. Lan asked calmly. Yong Wenyan gritted his teeth: "I'll do my best!" "Okay, Mr. Lao Yan is responsible for this matter. After I go back, I will definitely report it to my father and tell him about Mr. Yan's efforts. I believe that my father will definitely remember Mr. Yan's contribution in his heart." "Mr. Lan." Yong Wenyan suddenly lowered his voice, "When will we start our big plan? I'm afraid that the long nights and many dreams will create variables." "My father has already expressed his position on this. The only thing he worries about is the head of your Yong family. As long as that old guy dies, the Baili family can send troops to the Yong family at any time to help you ascend to the position of head of the family." "Mr. Lan, are you serious about what you said?" Yong Wenyan's eyes suddenly shot out two excited rays of light. "Of course I take it seriously. However, after you ascend to the position of the head of the family, you must fulfill the promise you made before." "Yes, after I become the head of the family, our two families will become close friends. There will never be any competition or wrestling with each other like before." Yong Wenyan is also very sensible. Mr. Lan laughed: "There are some things that I don't need to say. I believe Mr. Yan also understands. Time, of course, the sooner the better." Yong Wenyan said hurriedly: "The cooperation between us is a win-win situation. How can I be passive and slow down work? Mr. Lan, please tell the head of the Baili family that the death of old man Yong is not far away, and our big plan will be implemented soon." .¡± A group of people just walked away while talking. Yong Qi¡¯s face behind the stone lion changed drastically. Unintentionally, he discovered such a huge secret, which made him terrified. "Brother, I didn't believe it when you said it, but now I know that I was wrong. This Yong Wenyan is really a traitor to the Yong family. He must have been the one responsible for the old man's poison." Yong Qi¡¯s tone was filled with pain, anger, and even more sadness. ¡°Obviously, Yong Wenyan would betray the Yong family, which was undoubtedly a huge blow to Yong Qi. "Brother, you don't know. From the time I can remember, this Yong Wenyan has always been kind, extremely filial to the old man, dedicated to the family, and seems to be an extremely loyal person. I really didn't expect that his He is so scheming and so cruel." Yong Qi kept shaking his head, completely unable to accept this fact. "Is this Young Master Lan the younger brother of Baili Sheng?" Su Han asked. "That's right, Baili Sheng's father is the head of the Baili Family. This man named Mr. Lan is Baili Sheng's younger brother, Baili Lan." Yong Qi's face was solemn. Yong Wenyan and Bai Lilan were actually talking about when Mr. Yong would die. This situation had obviously deteriorated to the point where Yong Qi could not believe it. Su Han is used to seeing all kinds of swords and swords. When he saw this situation, he knew that the situation of the Yong family was about to reach the point where he could not see anything. Su Han is no stranger to this situation. Back in Qingye City, Su Yunhai's adopted son Su Jun poisoned Su Yunhai, also for the sake of becoming the head of the family. At this moment, the same plot was being staged in different places, which made Su Han feel a sympathy for Mr. Yong. "Brother Su, let's go back first. If we go back too late, I don't know if Yong Wenyan will kill the old man again." The two of them set off back to Yong Mansion. Along the way, Yong Qi's face was extremely solemn. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 401 Yan Guangcao¡¯s conspiracy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Su, I wonder if there is any way to catch the evidence that Yong Wenyan murdered the old man? The existence of Yong Wenyan is like a time bomb for the Yong family. If it is not removed, the Yong family will be in trouble." Yong Qi asked. Su Han shook his head and said: "It has been a month or two since the old man was injured and poisoned last time. Even if there is any evidence, it has long since dissipated." Yong Qi sighed, helpless. The two of them came to Mr. Yong¡¯s residence again, but Mr. Yong was very interested in playing with some elixir trees in the yard. As soon as Yong Qi entered the courtyard, he first sent all the servants on his left and right out, and then locked the courtyard door. Seeing his appearance, the old man raised his brows slightly and looked over with doubt. Yong Qi cupped his hands and said in a somewhat anxious tone: "Old man, Yong Qi has overstepped his bounds. However, just now, Brother Su Han and I accidentally saw" At this moment, Su Han suddenly frowned and waved his hand, signaling Yong Qi not to speak yet. Then, Su Han's eyes began to scan around. "Little friend, what are you looking for?" Mr. Yong asked curiously. Su Han's eyes fell on the pots of elixir seedlings that Mr. Yong was playing with. "Old man, did you cultivate these elixir trees yourself?" Mr. Yong laughed loudly: "That's right, my friend, do you want to discuss with me your experience in cultivating elixirs? I can't ask for more. Your experience will definitely be a great inspiration to me." Su Han knew that what Mr. Yong said was correct. As long as it was knowledge in the field of alchemy, whether it was alchemy techniques or the cultivation of elixirs, looking at the entire Daxia Dynasty, it was impossible for anyone to be comparable to him. The presence. However, Su Han is obviously not trying to show off his experience in cultivating elixirs. His eyes fell on one of the pots of elixir seedlings. The seedling was completely immersed in water. It was shaped like a lotus seed, but it was black with dots of white spots scattered on it. "Old man, did you cultivate this Star Mulian yourself?" Su Han said in a serious tone. "Do you recognize this is Xing Mulian?" Mr. Yong was surprised, but seeing Su Han's face, Mr. Yong became cautious and nodded, "This is indeed cultivated by me personally. It's absolutely true." "So, where are the elixir seedlings that Yong Wenyan sent yesterday?" Su Han asked again. Mr. Yong laughed and said: "So, you are worried about this. How can I keep the things that Yong Wenyan sent? I have already ordered people to transplant them to the elixir field in the back mountain. Don't worry, the elixir field is a while away from here. distance, and I have also seen those elixir seedlings, there are no problems.?" "Take me to see it." Su Han said. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look together.¡± Mr. Yong greeted Su Han and Yong Qi and came to the elixir field in the back mountain. There were twenty or thirty seedlings of various elixirs cultivated here. The strong smell of elixirs made people feel relaxed and happy. As soon as Su Han came to the elixir field, his eyes fell on one of the elixir seedlings: "This Yan Guangcao seedling was given by Yong Wenyan. Old man, am I right?" Mr. Yong smiled in surprise and said: "You are really clever. Yes, this Yanguangcao seedling is one of the batch of elixir seedlings sent by Yong Wenyan. How did you know? Could it be that this can also be based on Knowledge of elixirs, inferred?" Su Han shook his head: "Old man, you are still here enjoying yourself. Do you know that if I don't come today, or if I come after midnight today, you will be invaded by poisonous gas again, and even gods will be hard-pressed." saved?" "What?" The tea cup in Mr. Yong¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a bang and shattered into pieces. Mr. Yong looked at Su Han in surprise, and Yong Qi on the side also took a breath. The old man quickly calmed down and asked: "Is this true?" "It's absolutely true." Su Han said lightly. "However, I cultivated the elixir seedlings sent by Yong Wenyan in this elixir field. They are nearly a kilometer away from where I usually live. How could the poisonous gas invade them? And I usually cultivate and take care of them myself. Several seedlings were cultivated by myself, I can guarantee that there will be absolutely no problems." Mr. Yong raised a question. Su Han did not answer the old man¡¯s question immediately, butHe asked back: "Since the old man is obsessed with cultivating elixirs, he should know that the Yan Guangcao sent by Yong Wenyan is a common raw material for refining poisons?" "Yes, but even if it is the raw material for refining poison, as long as it does not enter the refining process, the toxicity will not be released, right?" Mr. Yong forced a smile. Although he had been wary of Yong Wenyan for a long time, Yong Wenyan's usual behavior It was so good that the old man was unwilling to admit that Yong Wenyan was the murderer who intended to assassinate him. Su Han said lightly: "The old man takes it for granted. Maybe you don't know that Yan Guangcao is good at absorbing moonlight. At midnight, when the moonlight is brightest, it is when the nature of Yan Guangcao is most active. This is one of the reasons. Second, someone sprinkled a thin layer of white jade Ganoderma lucidum powder on the Yan Guangcao. This white jade Ganoderma lucidum powder is not poison, and is even very beneficial to the human body. Therefore, it cannot be detected using the method of detecting poisons. But , at midnight when Yan Guangcao is most active, the combination of White Jade Ganoderma Powder and Yan Guangcao can produce deadly poison. They don¡¯t even need to be refined, as long as they are put together and their breaths merge with each other, they can Produces extremely terrible toxicity.¡± "Howhow could this happen?" Mr. Yong was simply unbelievable. "Old man, when Yong Wenyan sent these elixir seedlings, was it daytime, right?" Su Han asked lightly. ???????????????????????????????????? Now, Mr. Yong understands that during the day, the medicinal properties of Yan Guangcao are in a latent state and will not merge with the White Jade Ganoderma Powder to produce a highly toxic substance. Last night, Yong Qi took all these elixir seedlings back to his room for inspection. There was no moonlight in the room, and the medicinal properties of Yan Guangcao could not be exerted. Only in the open air, when the moonlight is bright at midnight, can this kind of poison be produced. Yong Qi was beside him, also frightened and covered in cold sweat. "However, this Yan Guangcao is cultivated in the elixir field, which is far away from the old man's living place. Even if the poison is emitted at midnight, it may not corrode the old man." Yong Qi raised a new question. "This brings us to the star magnolia tree cultivated by the old man himself." Su Han's eyes shone, "Yes, there is nothing wrong with that Star Mulberry tree, but it has a characteristic, that is, it likes to absorb wood-attribute objects. As long as there is a wood-attribute aura within a radius of a kilometer, it will be absorbed. The star magnolia is attracted and floats near the star magnolia. The poisonous gas generated by the fusion of Yan Guangcao and white jade Ganoderma powder happens to be of wood attribute." After Su Han finished speaking, the surroundings were so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. Mr. Yong's face suddenly darkened, and his eyes were suddenly filled with gloom: "So, if you don't come today, as long as it's midnight tonight, the poison will be produced, and then it will be attracted to Xing Mulian With me?" "Yes, by the next morning, the poisonous gas has completely invaded the internal organs. Within seven days, he will definitely die. Even Daluo Jinxian will be unable to save him." Su Han said. Mr. Yong¡¯s whole body suddenly shook violently. He was shocked but also a little happy. "Come here!" Mr. Yong yelled, "Go and bring Yong Wenyan. I want to interrogate him carefully to find out whether he is being used by others or whether he is deliberately poisoning me." Su Han said: "If the old man just wants to ask him this, then there is no need to ask. Mr. Qi, tell the old man what we saw and heard today." "What? What have you seen?" Mr. Yong was stunned. "Old man, today brother Su Han and I passed by a restaurant and overheard Yong Wenyan talking with Baili Lan from the Baili family. They plotted to kill me and brother Su Han to avenge Baili Sheng. They also said that they would wait until the old man After your death, the Baili Family will send troops to the Yong Family to help Yong Wenyan ascend to the position of head of the family!" Yong Qi gritted his teeth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 402: Preliminary Auction Quotas You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mr. Yong was completely stunned. His expression was stiff at first, and then slowly became angry. Veins popped up on his forehead, and he was extremely angry. "Yong Wenyan, Yong Wenyan, in vain, I have felt that I owe you all these years and have been taking care of you overtly and covertly. I even thought about making you the heir of the family head. Is this how you repay me?" Mr. Yong said to himself, with a bit of self-deprecation in his tone. After a moment, Mr. Yong took a deep breath and asked: "So, the miasma that I was poisoned by before was also the work of Yong Wenyan?" "Nine times out of ten, it is. However, whether it is Yin Miasma or today's Yan Guangcao, they are all linked together, very clever." Su Han's tone was calm, "Just imagine, all the alchemists thought that the miasma poison was the Heavenly Toad's strange poison, and they tried to cure it according to the method of detoxifying the Heavenly Toad's strange poison. The more it was solved, the worse it would be. If that situation continues. , Old man, how many days can you last? It seems that there is nothing wrong with Yan Guangcao today. Moreover, old man, you have moved it to the elixir field a thousand meters away. Logically speaking, there cannot be any danger, but But, old man, you have a Star Magnolia, and all these factors have been taken into account. To arrange such a situation, you need quite advanced knowledge of elixirs. Yong Wenyan alone shouldn't be able to do it, right?" Mr. Yong sneered: "Of course he can't do it. However, he has been inseparable with a great alchemist recently. Come to think of it, the great alchemist helped him plan these tricks! I don't know how many hundreds of people are behind this. The shadow of the Rishi family?" "Old man, brother Su Han, since we have evidence, why not arrest Yong Wenyan and the great alchemist immediately to avoid long nights and dreams." Yong Qi suggested. "Inappropriate." Su Han shook his head and said, "Although we have this Yan Guangcao, it is not an irrefutable proof. Yong Wenyan can definitely be said to have been taken advantage of by someone with intentions, and then he randomly grabbed a scapegoat to take the blame, but we still can't do anything to him. Moreover, To deal with the family's senior officials in this way would appear to be too hasty in the eyes of others and not enough to convince the public." When Yong Qi heard this, he couldn't help but feel anxious: "What should we do?" "Will there be any occasion where the top family members will gather together in the near future? For example, a family meeting?" Su Han asked. "Yes, there will be a regular family meeting the day after tomorrow, mainly to discuss the quota for participating in the pre-heated auction." Yong Qi said. Su Han thought for a moment and came up with an idea. "Old man, Mr. Qi, at the family meeting the day after tomorrow, I need your cooperation to uncover the true face of Yong Wenyan in one fell swoop and find the irrefutable evidence that he betrayed the Yong family and colluded with the Baili family." "Brother Su Han, do you have a plan?" Yong Qi said in surprise. "Yes, I have a plan. However, I need your cooperation, old man. Please don't attend the family meeting the day after tomorrow." Su Han said. Mr. Yong nodded and sighed: "Since it is your plan, I will fully cooperate with you. Little friend Su Han, thanks to you during this period, otherwise, I would have died countless times. Even if I was lucky enough to survive, I would not We know who the real culprit is, and we can't find him out in public. The Yong family is lucky enough to meet you, which they will never be able to achieve in a few lifetimes." "The old man is ridiculous. I did this for myself. That Baili Lan from the Baili Family is determined to take my life." Su Han¡¯s face was calm, and his words had a convincing demeanor that made people unable to help but believe that as long as he takes action, all plans will succeed and all problems will be solved. ¡­¡­ Time came very quickly two days later. Early in the morning, Yong Qi came to Su Han's yard and invited Su Han to attend the family meeting with him. "Brother, as you said, the old man claimed that he was seriously injured and unwell and could not attend the family meeting. I guess that when Yong Wenyan heard the news, he must be ready to move and be very excited." Yong Qi said. Su Han smiled: "No matter what ambitions he has, this time he will be brought back to his original form. By the way, who will preside over this family meeting?" "If the old man can't attend, then of course Mr. Yuan will host it on his behalf." Yong Qi said. While talking, the two of them had arrived at the Yong family meeting hall. After a while, the elders of the Yong family also came in groups, one after another. ??And Yong Wenyan came with a few close relatives. Moreover, beside him was still the great alchemist wearing an alchemy robe from last time.  Yong Wenyan today is obviously different from the past. There is a little high-spiritedness in his eyebrows. In the heavy atmosphere of the Yong family's senior management, he seemed a bit out of place. However, Yong Wenyan was obviously very cautious. As soon as he stepped into the family hall, he suppressed the flying eyebrows and showed a somewhat sad look on his face. "Xiao Qi, the head of the family's condition is still the same as it was a few days ago and has not improved?" Yong Wenyan asked pretending to be worried. Seeing his pretense, Yong Qi secretly felt awe in his heart: "Fortunately, Brother Su discovered Yong Wenyan's true identity. Otherwise, with his superb acting skills, I'm afraid everyone would be deceived by him." Yong Qi followed Su Han's previous instructions, pretending to be panicked, and hesitantly said: "It's still the same as before." Yong Wenyan seemed to have expected Yong Qi's answer, a glint of pride flashed deep in his eyes, but the expression on his face was still extremely heavy, and he sighed: "I hope the head of the family, Ji Ren, has his own destiny and can survive it! " With that said, Yong Wenyan walked aside to greet other senior executives. Yong Qi stared at Yong Wenyan's back closely until he walked away, then showed disgust on his face and whispered: "He must think that the old man has been invaded by his poisonous gas and is not far from death!" "What I want is that he thinks so. Just wait and see, his tricks will slowly be revealed after a while." Su Han said with a faint smile. After a group of senior family members and core disciples all arrived, a cold-faced old man appeared on the rostrum, it was Mr. Yuan. "Today's family meeting will be chaired by me." Mr. Yuan said calmly, "Regarding next week's warm-up auction, our Yong family has been allocated ten places to participate in the warm-up auction this time. Let's talk about who is better for these ten places. " As soon as Mr. Yuan raised this question, everyone immediately started talking about it. "Old Yuan is the person with the highest status in our Yong family besides the head of the family. For this warm-up auction, Old Yuan will definitely go to the market." "In addition, the elders of the three core clans will definitely also attend." "Wenyan usually manages many affairs of the family, and his hard work and merits are great. He must be counted among the quotas for this warm-up auction." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Everyone recommended their favorite candidates, and suddenly an old man from the White Eyebrow clan said with a smile: "Everyone seems to have forgotten that the elite juniors in the clan need training resources more than old guys like us, and the preheating auction is not just to obtain Is it the best opportunity to use resources? I suggest that all the core disciples get quotas for this auction." There are four core disciples of the Yong family, including the new Yong Qi. Regarding this proposal, everyone naturally agreed. Counting all this talk, nine of the ten places have been taken. When Yong Qi saw that there was only the last spot left, he immediately stood up and said: "Mr. Yuan, fellow clan elders, Yong Qi is not talented, and he would like to recommend a candidate to participate in the pre-auction, which is Mr. Su next to me." As soon as Yong Qi finished speaking, eyes from all directions immediately shot towards Su Han. "no." An elder behind Yong Wenyan immediately lost his composure and stood up, "This guy is not from the Yong family, how can he participate in the pre-auction as a representative of the Yong family. If this guy can participate, Then wouldn¡¯t Master Shen be more qualified to participate?¡± ¡°As he spoke, the elder of the clan pointed to the great alchemist sitting next to Yong Wenyan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 403: Dan Dou, do you dare? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Mr. Su is the stone gambling consultant hired by the old man, Master Shen. Is this Master Shen a saint to all parties?" Yong Qi retorted unconvinced. Yong Wenyan remained silent, but now he smiled slightly: "Master Shen is the great alchemist I invited for the Yong family. I brought him here today just to introduce him to you. From now on, our Yong family will have Master Shen in charge, and in the field of elixirs We will definitely achieve great success and create unprecedented prosperity.¡± Yong Qi frowned slightly: "It seems that the old man did not agree to hire the Great Alchemist." Yong Wenyan smiled and said: "When the master's condition improves, I will go and tell him in person. I believe the master will not stop me from making this contribution to the family, right?" Seeing his hypocritical appearance, Yong Qi felt extremely disgusted in his heart, and couldn't help but hum: "Is it a contribution or a disaster? It's hard to say." Yong Wenyan stepped forward: "Xiao Qi, what's wrong with you today? Uncle Yan knows that Mr. Su is your good brother. It's understandable that you want to get a place for him to participate in the pre-auction. But, you As a member of the Yong family, you still have to put the overall situation first in everything, do you understand?" These words sound very gentle, but everyone can hear that the underlying meaning of these words is that Yong Qi does not know the general situation and is messy. An old monster from the tribe laughed and said: "This is really interesting. There is actually a fight for the last auction spot." "These two are not from our Yong family. If Mr. Su is not qualified to go, then Master Shen is also not qualified to go." "However, logically speaking, it would be better to let Master Shen go, right? After all, our Yong family is indeed relatively weak in the field of elixirs and needs some changes." Yong Wenyan smiled and said: "Xiao Qi, let Master Shen go to this warm-up auction. Uncle Yan will give Mr. Su some compensation in his own name. What do you think?" how? Yong Qi naturally would not agree. At this family meeting, Su Han¡¯s task for Yong Qi was to try to form an opposition to Yong Wenyan. Therefore, Yong Qi will definitely not let go of this opportunity of confrontation. ¡° Moreover, as Su Han¡¯s good brother, Yong Qi also knew that Su Han desperately needed the spot in the preheating auction. Therefore, Yong Qi shook his head firmly: "No." As soon as the words came out, Yong Wenyan¡¯s face immediately darkened. Obviously, Yong Wenyan did not expect that Yong Qi, who had always been gentle and even a bit cowardly, would be so tough today. "Xiao Qi, what's wrong with you today? Have you been influenced by outsiders? It's not like you to be like this." Yong Wenyan changed his tone, "In this case, why not ask the head of the family to make the decision? No matter who the head of the family decides to let, I will There won¡¯t be any complaints.¡± "Head of the family? Isn't the head of the family injured and unwell, making it inconvenient to attend the family meeting?" asked a clan elder. Yong Wenyan said: "Even if I feel unwell, I believe that meeting us people will not consume much energy of the family master. Mr. Yuan, Xiao Qi, what do you think? You have been taking care of the family master recently. I believe you The situation of the head of the family should be very clear.¡± "It's not worth bothering the old man about this matter." Yong Qi refused. Yong Wenyan¡¯s expression changed: ¡°Why, is the old man¡¯s condition so serious that he can¡¯t even come out?¡± As soon as Yong Wenyan said these words, everyone¡¯s expressions also changed. "The master of the house has not shown his face for more than a month. Even if he is seriously injured and cannot recover, he should still show his face to make me feel at ease." "Yes, today's family meeting is a good opportunity. Please invite the head of the family to come out." Yong Wenyan was even more aggressive and approached Yong Qi: "Xiao Qi, you have heard everyone's voices. I am not the only one who wants to see the head of the family. If the head of the family continues not to show up, everyone will have no backbone." Yong Qi insisted: "This kind of trivial matter is not worth the trouble for the old man. If such a small thing consumes the old man's energy and makes his condition worse, who is responsible?" Yong Wenyan laughed and said: "How can we, monks, be so weak? Xiaoqi, you are worrying too much." ????????????????? Yong Wenyan¡¯s face suddenly changed again: ¡°Xiao Qi, if you are trying to evade it in every possible way, could it be that the master¡¯s condition has deteriorated to a point that we can hardly imagine?¡± The hall immediately exploded: "How serious is the situation of the head of the family?" "As the top brass of the Yong family, don't we have the right to know the master's condition? Please tell me the truth!"  A close clan elder behind Yong Wenyan suddenly sneered: "Lao Yuan and Yong Qi occupy the head of the family all day long, but don't let the head of the family see outsiders, and even hide their illness. It makes me doubt, who are you?" Are you taking care of the head of the family, or are you holding the head of the family hostage?" "That's right, if this continues, we will almost doubt whether you are holding the emperor hostage to order the princes!" Another one of Yong Wenyan's confidants shouted. "Shut up, don't talk nonsense and make unnecessary guesses." Yong Wenyan scolded lightly, then looked solemnly and said to Yong Qi, "Xiao Qi, no matter what the true situation of the family head is, I hope you can tell it frankly. I am here. You are all your tribesmen and your elders, shall we face it together?" Yong Qi sneered inwardly. He obviously didn't say anything, but under the words of Yong Wenyan and his confidants, it seemed that the old man was dying, and he and Yuan Lao were desperately trying to hide the truth. "When the time is right, the old man will naturally show up, but not now. Once the cancer is removed, that's when the old man will show up!" Yong Qi said coldly. However, Yong Wenyan did not understand what Yong Qi meant. There was a hint of confidence deep in his eyes. He firmly believed that Mr. Yong was already on the verge of death due to the poison he had carefully prepared. He would die within four or five days. . "Xiao Qi, we must meet the head of the family today, please inform us." A confident smile appeared on the corner of Yong Wenyan's mouth, and he pressed towards Yong Qi. Yong Wenyan¡¯s wishful thinking is very simple. As long as everyone in the Yong family knows that Mr. Yong will die in a few days, the Yong family will definitely be in chaos and the existing order will fall apart. At that time, it will be the best time for Yong Wenyan to take over. Yong Qi was forced into a corner by Yong Wenyan, but still insisted: "You can see the old man if you want, but not now." Yong Wenyan saw him evading in every possible way, and became even more convinced that Mr. Yong must have been poisoned by himself, and the situation was very bad. The more Yong Qi shirks, the more Yong Wenyan presses him step by step. "Xiao Qi, I don't understand, what are you delaying? Is the master's condition really so serious that we can't know about it?" Yong Wenyan asked forcefully. There was a silence in the entire family hall, everyone was waiting for Yong Qi's answer. At this moment, Mr. Yuan on the rostrum slapped the table and said coldly: "Isn't it just a quota for the warm-up auction? It's worth going to such a big fight, inviting the head of the family, and doing this and that. Since both sides want to get it, I can¡¯t say for sure how many places there will be, I can only compare them with each other.¡± "Compare? Compare to what?" Everyone in the hall looked at each other in shock. Yong Wenyan was also stunned and said: "I don't think there is any comparison. One is a great alchemist who has been famous for decades, and the other is a young boy. What's more, the fields they are good at are also different. Mr. Su is good at It¡¯s true to gamble on stones, but what our Yong family urgently needs now is Alchemy talents.¡± Old Yuan said coldly: "Whether this Alchemist is really capable or not, you will only know if he tries it." An elder from the Baimei tribe also nodded and said: "You are right. We have all seen Mr. Su's stone gambling skills. As for Master Shen's Alchemy skills, just what you said alone, Wenyan, doesn't seem to be enough to convince you." Everyone." Yong Wenyan frowned slightly, turned around and said to Master Shen beside him: "Master Shen, it seems that everyone is not very convinced of your alchemy skills. How about you show your skills?" Master Shen smiled indifferently, but his eyes pierced through the air and stared at Su Han: "Boy, are you interested in playing a game?" Su Han smiled casually: "It's not impossible to play with you. Dan Dou, do you dare?" As soon as these words came out, almost everyone thought they heard it wrong. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 404 Two skills competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What? Isn't Mr. Su a master of stone gambling? Why is his head suddenly so hot that he wants to play alchemy?" "This alchemy fight can only be done if you are not an alchemist." ¡°Everyone thought that either they heard wrongly, or Mr. Su made a slip of the tongue and said something wrong. ¡°A layman talks about elixir fighting in front of a great alchemist. Isn¡¯t this humiliating himself? Yong Qi said: "Master Su is also an alchemist. I can testify to this." Master Shen smiled lightly: "Since you are also an alchemist, it's easy. Dan Dou, why not? Shen took it." The tone was full of confidence. Su Han said with a joking smile: "Originally, playing with you would be a bit pricey, but since everyone is so interested, I have no choice but to reluctantly play Dan Dou with you." As soon as these words were said, everyone present almost fell down. This guy is just a young boy. He has not even verified whether he is a real alchemist, so he dares to act so wildly in front of a real great alchemist? Who gave him the courage? Master Shen's face was even more gloomy, "Boy, if you think you can anger Shen with such low-level methods, you are wrong." Su Han smiled leisurely: "Provoking you? You think too highly of yourself, do I need to irritate you?" Master Shen¡¯s face became even more gloomy, and a venomous snake-like light flashed in his eyes. It could be seen that he was really irritated. "Boy, since you want to humiliate yourself, I, Shen, won't stop you. You can tell me how you want to play with this Dan Dou." There was a chill in Master Shen's tone. Su Han smiled casually and said, "You can play whatever you want. As long as it's a Dan Dou event you can think of, I'll accompany you." This sentence made everyone¡¯s expressions stiffen, and they secretly wondered if this boy named Su was crazy. Aren¡¯t they afraid of being slapped in the face for saying such big words? Master Na Shen was so angry that his whole body was shaking. I think Shen has taken over a lot of Dan Dou gambling games, but he has never had an opponent who dared to be as crazy as the kid in front of him. Master Shen decided that no matter what the outcome of the alchemy fight was today, he would definitely give this kid a good look! At this moment, Su Han's voice rang again: "However, since we are going to play Dan Dou, it seems a bit unmotivated to only bet on a spot to participate in the pre-war auction." "Boy, what do you want to bet on?" Master Shen's heart was filled with murderous intent. Hearing this, he stared at Su Han sinisterly. "Bet on your life! Do you dare?" Su Han¡¯s words were astonishing. When Master Shen heard this, he was stunned at first, and then the expression on his face became more and more weird, and he almost laughed out loud on the spot. Isn¡¯t this kid really crazy? A young boy of fifteen or sixteen years old dares to gamble his life when he wants to play elixir fighting with a great alchemist who has been famous for decades? " This is really a pillow given to someone when he is sleepy. Master Shen's murderous intention was just stirring in his heart. This young man who doesn't know the heights of heaven and earth proposed to gamble his life. ¡°Boy, you said that yourself!¡± Master Shen resisted the urge to laugh loudly. Su Han looked at Master Shen with a half-smile. He knew that Master Shen was very confident in his heart, but no matter how confident he was, Su Han would never take him seriously. In the field of alchemy, Su Han has really never convinced anyone, and he won't convince anyone now, and he probably won't be able to convince anyone in the future. What's more, this Master Shen is just a mere Great Alchemist of the Ten Seals. In Su Han's previous life, at the level of a Great Alchemist, he was not qualified to be an alchemy boy. "Xiao Qi, Mr. Su is your guest, do you dare to let him play? Life-threatening gambling is not child's play, right?" Yong Wenyan pretended to be concerned and showed a fake compassionate attitude. Yong Qi glanced at Su Han and saw that Su Han's face was calm. He suddenly felt confident and said with a smile: "What Uncle Yan said, in the field of alchemy, it must be a competition to distinguish the high and low." Yong Wenyan's expression changed again. Unexpectedly, Yong Qi usually looked gentle and honest, but at the critical moment, he was hiding something. It seems that either Su Han or Yong Qi may be a variable in his plan to seize the throne and cannot be left behind. When he thought of this, Yong Wenyan's heart also surged with murderous intent. However, Yong Wenyan can still calm down for the time being and wait until the battle is over. "Boy, there are many kinds of alchemy fighting projects, including appraising the cauldron, heat cauldron, fire control, alchemy recipe, hand skills, alchemy formation formation, elixir cultivation, etc. BecauseDue to the limitations of venue and time today, Shen suggested that we just compete in the first two skills. How about that? " Master Shen¡¯s voice was cold and gloomy as he said. Appraisal tripod, hot tripod? Su Han smiled faintly. These two skills may not seem complicated, but in fact, they are the two skills that best test the basic skills of alchemy. In these two skills, it is impossible to achieve anything without decades of hard work. No matter how amazingly talented you are in Alchemy, no matter how talented you are, if you have not been immersed in Alchemy for decades, you will never be able to surpass others in these two skills. Master Shen chose these two skills with good intentions. Looking at Master Shen¡¯s appearance, it is obvious that he is very confident in these two skills. However, what Su Han likes to do most is to crush his opponents in the areas where they are most confident. It feels the most satisfying to swat the opponent to death like a fly in the area where the opponent is most proud. ¡°We only compete in two skills, what if we tie?¡± someone asked. Master Shen sneered: "A tie? It's absolutely impossible. If it's a tie, I, Shen, will voluntarily admit defeat and you guys will take my head." Master Shen said that for this reason, it is naturally impossible for anyone to raise any objections. Only Su Han raised his eyebrows and looked at Master Shen with a bit of teasing. "Boy, it's too narrow here to move. Let's go outside." Master Shen raised his eyebrows provocatively. Su Han stood up slowly and walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone, take a look.¡± Yong Wenyan smiled slightly and began to greet the crowd. The referee of Dan Dou found a highly respected core elder of the Yong family. This elder of the Baimei tribe had expressed his opinions several times just now, and his words were relatively fair. "For the sake of fairness, I will prepare the alchemy cauldron for you two. This alchemy cauldron was just taken out from the Yong family's warehouse. No one has used it for a long time. It is perfect for use as a prop for the alchemy competition. " The elder of the Baimei clan took out a spirit-level elixir cauldron. The color of this alchemy cauldron is not of the highest quality, it is just a black cauldron. The color of the alchemy cauldron is divided into four levels from high to low: purple, green, black, and yellow. This black cauldron is two levels lower than Su Han's Tissot purple cauldron. "However, it is just a prop used to make alchemy, and the cauldron itself does not need to be of a high level. "The first item, Appraisal of the Cauldron, each of you will observe the alchemy cauldron for a quarter of an hour and find out what you think is defective. Whoever finds more defects will win. Who will come first?" The veteran of the Baimei clan held the alchemy cauldron and asked. In this tripod appraisal competition, the order does not have much impact. Anyway, the number of defects found will not be announced for the time being. After both of them have completed their observations, they will each announce the number of flaws they found. Seeing that Su Han was silent, Master Shen thought that Su Han was already feeling guilty. He smiled proudly and said, "Let Shen come first." ¡°With that said, Master Shen stepped forward, took the alchemy cauldron from the old Baimei tribe¡¯s hand, released his soul power and projected it onto the cauldron, and began to carefully look for flaws. For this kind of life-threatening gambling, Master Shen naturally cannot be too negligent. Although his opponent was just a young boy whom Master Shen looked down upon, Master Shen still took on the posture of a lion fighting a rabbit and went all out. This appraisal of the tripod is to find out the flaws in the alchemy tripod. These flaws are usually caused by the refiner's negligence or poor skills during the refining process. They are usually difficult to see, but once the alchemy cauldron is heated, these flaws will be doubly exposed. If there are too many flaws on an alchemy cauldron, it will undoubtedly increase the risk of the cauldron exploding during alchemy. Therefore, this appraising tripod is a very important basic skill for alchemists, and it also tests the foundation of alchemy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 405: Master Shen is defeated You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under Master Shen¡¯s attentive observation, a quarter of an hour passed quickly, and Master Shen returned the alchemy cauldron to the elder of the Baimei clan. Judging from the satisfied expression on Master Shen¡¯s face, it is obvious that he found many flaws. Next, it¡¯s Su Han¡¯s turn. A confidant of Yong Wenyan's side shouted: "Boy, Master Shen is a well-known alchemy master. You are undoubtedly humiliating yourself by playing alchemy with him. It's still too late to admit defeat before you start to lose face. .¡± Yong Qi retorted: "Mr. Bu, are you trying to build momentum? The alchemy battle isn't over yet, so you don't have to be so impatient, right? Could it be that if Master Shen wins, what good will it do to you?" Mr. Bu immediately became speechless. He naturally hoped that Master Shen would win, but this was of no benefit to him. It was just that he simply disliked Su Han and hoped that Su Han would lose this life-and-death bet. Yong Wenyan¡¯s eyes were slightly focused, and he always felt that Yong Qi glanced at him when he was speaking. Yong Wenyan is not sure whether it is his illusion, but Yong Wenyan knows that Master Shen's victory is indeed good for him, because he was originally entrusted by Baililan to kill Su Han. If Su Han lost the bet, he would have saved himself from secretly setting up a trap to kill him in front of the Yong family. ¡°However, it should be impossible for Yong Qi to know about this matter. Yong Wenyan suddenly had a feeling, as if the situation was starting to get out of his control. This feeling was very bad, which made Yong Wenyan's murderous intention towards Su Han and Yong Qi even stronger. At this time, Su Han's quarter hour also started counting. Su Han¡¯s memory contains many methods for identifying tripods. Su Han was just about to use one of the tripod identification methods when he suddenly felt his left eye twitching. The abnormal reaction of his left eye made Su Han smile knowingly. He simply opened his evil eye and scanned the alchemy cauldron without using any means of identifying the cauldron. The various flaws of the Alchemy Cauldron, under the scanning of the evil eye, are constantly coming to the surface, and every detail is revealed. However, his way of appraising tripods seems a bit weird in the eyes of other knowledgeable people. Yunzhong City is one of the seven important towns in southern Xinjiang. The level of martial arts civilization here is very high. The higher the level of martial arts civilization, the more martial arts masters who have also practiced alchemy. The senior officials of the Yong family present have more or less acquired some alchemy knowledge. Seeing that Su Han Jian Ding did not release any soul power, they were secretly surprised in their hearts. Even they have never seen this method of identifying tripods without using soul power. For a moment, they almost wondered whether Su Han didn't know how to appraise the tripod and was wasting his time here. You must know that the skill of appraising tripods sounds like a basic skill, but it is the most test of basic skills. Without decades of hard work, without that kind of experience and vision, there is no way to achieve success in appraising tripods. However, Su Han¡¯s natural bearing and self-confidence that did not change despite the collapse of the mountain made them feel that this young man was not the kind of person who talks big words. Before a quarter of an hour was up, Su Han had already found all the flaws in the alchemy cauldron. He believed that with the help of his evil eye and past life memories, all the flaws in this alchemy cauldron could not escape his eyes, and they had all been found by himself. Looking at the time again, less than two-thirds have passed. "That's enough." Su Han stretched out his arm and returned the alchemy cauldron to the old man of the Baimei tribe. When Master Shen saw this scene, he was somewhat upset. Is this enough? Is this the end of the journey? Master Shen has been immersed in alchemy for decades, and he dare not say that he can complete a tripod in such a short time. If you appraise the tripod too quickly, there will always be mistakes. And this young man actually took less than ten minutes to finish appraising the tripod? Is this a bluff or a self-destruction? "In such a short period of time, and he has not yet released his soul power, what can be identified? Most likely he wants to fish in troubled waters and disrupt my rhythm." When Master Shen thought about this, a sneer could not help but escape from the corner of his mouth. No matter how the other party played tricks, he had absolute confidence that he could completely defeat Su Han in the competition between these two skills. The elder of the Baimei clan said: "Okay, please tell me how many flaws you have found. Master Shen, you start appraising the tripod first, so you can tell me first." "Eight places." Master Shen is full of confidence. "Mr. Su"What about? "The Baimei clan elder turned to Su Han. Master Shen also looked at Su Han with a sneer, and said, "It can't be more than eight. There are only eight flaws in this alchemy cauldron, and it can't be more." "Master Shen, you might as well listen to Mr. Su before drawing any conclusions." The elder of the Baimei clan was also a little unhappy with Master Shen's aggressive attitude. "Okay, say whatever you want." Master Shen made a sign of permission. Su Han chuckled: "This alchemy cauldron has a total of twelve flaws." "impossible!" When Master Shen heard this, he almost jumped up on the spot. However, Master Shen was concerned about his demeanor as a great alchemist after all, and quickly controlled his emotions, his whole face trembling: "Impossible, there are only eight places in total, there can't be more. Boy, this Jian Ding, It¡¯s not like you just talk nonsense and just say a few things.¡± "Twelve flaws, how dare you brag about them. Even Master Shen said there were only eight. Do you think your eye for appraising tripods is better than Master Shen?" The confidant clan elder behind Yong Wenyan sneered. Su Han raised his eyebrows and said with a joking smile: "Of course I think so, otherwise why would I play alchemy with him?" "you¡­¡­" The confidant was speechless for a while. He had seen shameless people before, but never such a shameless one! He actually dared to declare in public that he was stronger than the Ten Seals Great Alchemist in the path of alchemy? Even Yong Wenyan twitched the corner of his mouth, and then said calmly: "It's useless to argue, let's speak with the facts. Each of you pointed out the flaws you found, and let everyone judge whether they are real flaws. Isn¡¯t it clear whether you win or lose?¡± Yong Wenyan has 100% confidence in Master Shen. He also believes that the twelve flaws Su Han mentioned are just lies. Su Han smiled leisurely: "Why bother? Shen, take a good look at it. Are the flaws you found the same as these eight?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out, ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Spiritual power marks were struck on the alchemy cauldron one after another. Soon, no more than eight spiritual power marks appeared on the cauldron. Master Shen¡¯s expression gradually became stunned, and his lips were trembling like leaves in the wind. By the time Su Han laid down the last spiritual mark, Master Shen had turned to stone and was frozen there, with an extremely sarcastic expression on his face. "Master Shen, what's wrong?" Yong Wenyan asked anxiously. Su Han smiled indifferently: "The eight flaws he found must be these eight. If you don't believe it, you can ask Shen to tell you what other flaws there are on the alchemy cauldron. If he can name one more , unlike what I pointed out, he wins this game." "Master Shen, do you hear me? Speak quickly!" Yong Wenyan said anxiously. However, no matter how much he urged, Master Shen always acted as if he didn't hear him. He stood there like a stone and clay sculpture without any reaction at all. Yong Qi was so happy in his heart that he laughed and said: "Hahahaha, this old boy is so exhausted that he can't even say a word." Shocked gazes from all directions suddenly focused on Master Shen and Yong Wenyan. Obviously, no one expected that the confident and arrogant Master Shen would lose his temper so easily. At this moment, Yong Wenyan's nose was really gray, as if a fly was stuck in his throat, unable to spit out or swallow. He could only say reluctantly: "In this case, then this round will be considered a draw. Let's start the next round quickly!" "A draw?" Su Han smiled indifferently, "Mr. Wenyan, are you in such a hurry, have you forgotten something? I just said that this alchemy cauldron has a total of twelve flaws, how come you can't remember it in the blink of an eye?" (Remember this site) Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 406: You are still far away You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Su Han said these words, the surroundings fell silent again. Yong Wenyan's eyelids twitched fiercely, and a close clan elder behind Yong Wenyan shouted: "It's already a draw, what else do you want? Don't push yourself too hard, do you really think you can beat Master Shen?" Su Han smiled and looked at the clan elder: "This clan elder, I only have one thing to say. If I really win, will you eat shit? If not, just shut your mouth." "you¡­¡­" The old man¡¯s face changed again and again, and his lips were trembling with anger. If it weren¡¯t for the occasion, he would almost have a fit on the spot. Su Han was too lazy to talk nonsense with such a person. He raised his hand and sneered a few times, leaving four spiritual marks on the alchemy cauldron. "Then he said to the elder of the White Eyebrow clan: "There are a total of twelve flaws, all marked, please take a look. If you are not sure, you can ask other clan elders to review the details together." The elder of the Baimei tribe nodded cautiously, holding the alchemy cauldron and walked towards a group of elders, who immediately started a heated discussion. The eight flaws mentioned earlier overlap with those found by Master Shen, so there is no dispute. What the elders of the clans discussed were mainly the last four flaws mentioned by Su Han. These four flaws are extremely hidden, and even these clan elders cannot detect them at all. Only when Su Han pointed out the flaw and they looked carefully could they find some clues. For a time, all the clan elders were also convinced. "Everyone, after unanimous judgment, we have determined that all the twelve flaws found by Mr. Su are valid. Mr. Su won this tripod appraisal skill competition." The elder of the Baimei clan announced loudly. Wow! The crowd suddenly became excited, and their eyes instantly focused on Su Han and Master Shen. The arrogant Master Shen completely lost this round. You know, not only do they find four more flaws than you do, but they can even deduce the eight flaws you found. This can no longer be described as just winning or losing, it is simply an overwhelming comparison of strength. Under the gaze of everyone, Master Shen¡¯s face suddenly turned green, extremely ugly. You know, he just said in front of everyone that if the two rounds ended in a tie, he, Shen, would automatically admit defeat. When he said this, he was full of confidence, thinking that he could definitely win both rounds. He never expected that he would lose in the first round. Even if he won the second round, it would still be a tie. This time I really shot myself in the foot! At this moment, Yong Qi gave a strange laugh and said, "Did I hear it wrong just now, or did someone really say that if the two rounds are tied, he will voluntarily admit defeat?" As soon as these words came out, Master Shen immediately became embarrassed. Yong Wenyan¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and he forced a smile and said: ¡°Xiao Qi, that was just a momentary remark, and no one will take it to heart. Right, Master Shen?¡± Master Shen had a gloomy face and did not speak. Instead, Su Han smiled leisurely and said: "If Master Shen is unwilling to admit defeat, I will naturally not force it. In this alchemy competition, Su will make you convinced that you lost." As soon as the words were spoken, everyone was shocked, making Master Shen convinced that he had lost. This tone was really loud! This means that Su Han must win in the next round of competition. Master Na Shen was even more shocked, and secretly said: "Good boy, you have the guts to talk nonsense after winning a round just by luck. You are really rude!" Master Shen felt that Su Han probably happened to have some special magical ability to detect tripods, which allowed him to take advantage of the opportunity and win the first round. But it doesn't mean that Su Han's alchemy attainments are really better than his Master Shen. Who would believe that a young man of fifteen or sixteen years old is more accomplished in alchemy than a great alchemist who has been famous for decades? Isn¡¯t this boy named Su good at gambling on stones? Betting on stones and appraising tripods have something in common, right? It has to be said that Master Shen¡¯s guess is very close to the truth. Master Shen felt that it was his fault that he should not have chosen the Ding Appraisal option, which allowed Su Han to take advantage. But the next skill of the Red Cauldron is a true test of basic skills, and there is no room for any opportunism. Anyone who can reach Master Shen's level as an alchemist must have a persevering mind and will never panic when he is at a disadvantage in the first round. Master Shen quickly adjusted his mentality,Get ready and prepare to participate in the next hot tripod skills competition. In this round of competition, there is no room for him to make any more mistakes. He must win. After winning the second round, the two sides were tied, and there would definitely be an extra match. When the time comes, if there is another competition, Master Shen is confident that no matter what the competition is, he will win. "This Hot Cauldron relies on real basic skills. You can't even think about taking chances." Master Shen glanced sideways at Su Han. Su Han didn¡¯t even bother to answer, just waiting for the referee to give the order. This time, the alchemy cauldron prepared by the White Eyebrow clan leader for the two of them was a blue alchemy cauldron. This kind of green cauldron is relatively rare in the alchemy circle of Yunzhong City, and its level is one level higher than the black cauldron. The higher the level of the cauldron, the more difficult it is to warm it up. This way we can better observe which of the two is more skilled in the heat cauldron. "This is a green cauldron, please use the magical power of the heat cauldron. Whoever warms up the alchemy cauldron faster will win." The elder of the Baimei clan said loudly. Preheating the alchemy cauldron is a basic step in alchemy. It is a step in heating the alchemy cauldron and allowing it to enter the alchemy state. When the Danding is heated to a certain level, it will make a buzzing sound. Once you hear the buzzing, it means that the Danding has been preheated successfully. "You or me first?" Su Han smiled faintly. Master Shen quickly said: "The one who strikes first will suffer, and I won't take advantage of you. I'll do it first." Su Han smiled and said: "Since the one who strikes first suffers a loss, it doesn't matter if I take the loss." Master Shen¡¯s expression changed and he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Su Han didn¡¯t really want to be the first, he was just making fun of Master Shen, and said with a smile: "Didn¡¯t you say that the one who strikes first will suffer the loss? Why do I want to suffer the loss, but Master Shen is not willing?" Seeing that Master Shen was so concerned about being the first, the old man from the Baimei tribe couldn't help but frown. "In fact, Master Shen was very embarrassed in his heart. He had never been so embarrassed before. He lost his dignity for the sake of an insignificant first move. Even Yong Wenyan next to him was blushing a little. " However, if he doesn't take the lead, Master Shen is afraid that this guy is extremely cunning and will do something to the alchemy cauldron. Master Shen couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°In the third round, I can let you take the lead.¡± Su Han smiled and said: "There will be no third round. However, if you really care, I can guarantee that no matter what round it is, you will always take the lead. How about it?" Yong Qi was drinking water. He almost spit out a mouthful of tea when he heard this. This guy really has a venomous tongue and kills people without paying for his life. These words sound harmless to humans and animals, but in Master Shen¡¯s ears, they are undoubtedly naked sarcasm. It's like a Ten-Seal Great Alchemy Master who has been famous for decades still needs a young boy to step aside when he is fighting for the alchemy. Sure enough, when Master Shen heard this, his face turned blue, his heart was filled with anger, and his lungs almost exploded with anger. "Calm down, I must be calm. In alchemy competitions, the most taboo thing is to be impatient. This kid said this deliberately, just to anger me and make me lose my calm." After all, Master Shen is a veteran in alchemy. He quickly calmed down and said calmly: "The alchemy fight is fair, you don't have to give in. However, in this second round, Shen will definitely win you. Boy, don't think that you have some extraordinary means." , you can be Ling Tianaodi, let me tell you, you are still far away." "I'll talk about these words after you win." Su Han didn't take this trick at all and smiled calmly. Master Shen¡¯s heavy hammer was like hitting cotton. Master Shen inhaled and inhaled again, then calmed down, and said coldly: "Then let's start the second round!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 407: Magnificent Show Off You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master Shen comes first, the timer starts!" the leader of the Baimei tribe shouted. As soon as he heard the words "Timer Start", Master Shen immediately entered the state. With a pinch of his hand, he already held a peony-shaped flame in his hand. With a stern gaze, he continued to plant fire around the alchemy cauldron. The peony-shaped flame has a very special color. It is half red and half blue. It is constantly dancing under the alchemy cauldron, like a fire spirit, constantly dancing. Master Shen¡¯s magical power to control fire is called ¡°Peony Yin and Yang Fire¡±. "As expected of the long-famous Ten Seal Great Alchemist." Yong Wenyan looked at it intently for a moment, cheering secretly in his heart, and finally felt relieved. In that game just now, Master Shen lost so miserably that it almost made Yong Wenyan think, is this Master Shen just showing off? Does he only know how to use poison, but has no achievements in orthodox alchemy? Now, seeing Master Shen¡¯s exquisite fire-controlling power, Yong Wenyan knew that he was worrying too much. Master Shen¡¯s magical ability to control fire has proven that he is definitely worthy of the title of Great Alchemist of Ten Seals. On the other hand, Su Han is so young that it is absolutely impossible to say that he has any profound attainments in alchemy. But when Yong Wenyan went to see Su Han, he found that the smile on Su Han's face was still light and gentle, as if Master Shen's fire control method was not enough to scare him. It must be said that his self-confidence has won him a lot of secret favor. Yong Wenyan found that at this moment, the people around him looked at Su Han with more or less an attitude of appreciation or admiration. Originally, everyone only thought that Su Han was a bold and rude young man, but Su Han's performance in the first round changed everyone's view of him. Master Na Shen is completely unaware of this. At this moment, he devoted his whole body and soul to the skill of Hot Cauldron. As the peony-shaped flame continued to beat, Master Shen gradually showed a confident smile on his face. The timing method for this second round is to use incense timing. When the stick of incense had burned through one-third of the way and was about to burn halfway, the alchemy cauldron finally made a roaring sound. Master Shen breathed a sigh of relief and showed a satisfied expression. "The preheating of the alchemy cauldron was successful!" The elder of the Baimei clan pinched off Master Shen¡¯s incense stick, which was still almost half burned. Master Shen looked at Su Han proudly. It took less than half a stick of incense to warm up the alchemy cauldron, which was definitely very fast. At this speed, he didn't believe that Su Han could surpass him. You must know that this preheating pill cauldron tests the magical power of controlling fire. The magical power of controlling fire requires thousands of years of practice. It cannot be achieved quickly with a little cleverness. It can be said that the ability to control fire is related to the true level of an alchemist. Therefore, Master Shen has absolute confidence in the skill of hot tripod. "Boy, it's your turn." Master Shen sneered and glanced at Su Han. Su Han smiled slightly, stretched out his hand, and grabbed the cooled alchemy cauldron in his hand. "Okay, let's start counting!" The elder of the Baimei clan gave an order, Su Han raised his hands, and two warm jade-colored glazed true fires immediately appeared in the palm of his hand. When Master Shen saw Su Han's glazed true fire, his eyebrows jumped. Being as well-informed as he is, he can naturally see that this glazed true fire is completely different from the ordinary fire of heaven and earth. The color, the spiritual power, and the beating rhythm all demonstrate the quality of this glazed true fire. Even Master Shen couldn't tell for a while what level of fire from heaven and earth Su Han's flame was. "Another miscalculation. I didn't expect this kid to have such excellent fire from heaven and earth. No wonder he doesn't seem nervous about this heat cauldron round." Master Shen was secretly resentful, but he quickly calmed down: "So what if I have the best fire from heaven and earth? My fire-control magical power, 'Peony Yin and Yang Fire', is definitely not something that ordinary people can surpass." Master Shen is very confident in his magical ability to control fire. ¡°Even, this confidence exceeds the confidence in using drugs. Fire control is definitely the aspect where Master Shen feels he is most qualified to look down on other alchemists. At this moment, a clan elder present couldn't help but exclaimed: "Ah!" Only then did Master Shen realize that he was distracted. He hurriedly looked at SuHan looked over. At first glance, Master Shen was shocked. He saw Su Han pinching his hands repeatedly, like a magic trick, pulling away the flames in his palms, and afterimages of the flames immediately appeared. And the afterimage actually replicated one after another, and within a short time, several layers appeared. The most amazing thing is that these afterimages, triggered by Su Han's hand skills, actually lit up one by one and turned into real flames. One floor, two floors, three floors Soon, the nine-story flame pavilion took shape in front of everyone's eyes, with nine flames on each floor, a total of ninety-nine and eighty-one, guarding the alchemy cauldron in the middle, burning blazingly. This magical power of controlling fire is called Jiujiu Guiyuan Fire. Su Han has used it before, but it has always been used in the martial arts field for fighting. In the field of alchemy, this is the first time in Su Han's life that he has used the Nine-Nine Returning Fire Divine Power. In fact, the Nine-Nine Returning Fire Divine Power is itself an alchemy magical power. Using this Nine-Nine Returning Fire to preheat the alchemy cauldron can shorten the preheating time to one-ninth of the original time. At this moment, the whole place was silent, and no one made a sound. In fact, many people can't help but breathe lighter. Su Han¡¯s magical ability to control fire made them feel relaxed and happy. It's so wonderful, so gorgeous, so eye-catching. This gorgeous scene is simply breathtaking. What is dazzling skills? This is called showing off skills! " In comparison, Master Shen's fire control method is simply shoddy and difficult to see. Under the protection of Su Han's eighty-one flames, the alchemy cauldron soon emitted bursts of cheerful roars. The roar seemed unusually exciting and loud, as if the alchemy cauldron had also been conquered by the magical flames. At this time, a stick of incense burned for less than one-fifth of the time. For a moment, everyone was stunned. How long has it been and is the warm-up complete? Master Na Shen¡¯s whole body was trembling, and at this moment, his nerves were about to collapse. How could it be so fast? Master Shen also couldn't accept it in his heart. His mind suddenly went blank and he could not accept this scene at all! How can it be? How on earth did this young boy do all this? Not only is the overwhelming advantage in speed, but when Su Han completes the hot cauldron, the loud sound of the cauldron makes even a layman feel the obvious difference. The quality of the cauldron¡¯s sound also reflects an alchemist¡¯s degree of integration and control of the alchemy fire and the alchemy cauldron. The elder of the Baimei tribe was also stunned for a long time before he recovered. He suppressed the extreme shock in his heart, raised high the two incense sticks used by both sides to time, and announced loudly: "This round, it is still Su. Young Master wins!¡± Master Shen¡¯s eyes were fixed on the two incense sticks. One was nearly half burned, and the other was less than a fifth. Master Shen finally admitted that he had lost, really lost! His mind is still a mess, so why did he lose? He has been famous all his life, so why did he meet such a monster in the Yong family? Under the eyes of everyone, Master Shen¡¯s face kept trembling. Thinking that this bet turned out to be a gamble on life, Master Shen almost wanted to turn his back on the spot and deny it. At this moment, Su Han's voice sounded indifferently: "Shen, if you win, you must win with dignity, and if you lose, you must lose cleanly. If you plan to turn your back and refuse to admit your mistake, I believe there are many people here who will not let you do so. .¡± Master Shen stumbled and almost fell down. How could this kid know what he was thinking? Could it be that he can also read minds? Looking around, I saw many senior members of the Yong family looking at me with unkind expressions. These senior officials are all witnesses to this battle. To openly refuse to pay in front of these senior officials of the Yong family would obviously be an insult to their IQ. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 408 Complete defeat You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Master Shen gritted his teeth and shouted: "I want to check the alchemy cauldron. I suspect that this kid has tampered with the alchemy cauldron." Su Han seemed to have expected Master Shen to say this. He smiled sarcastically and threw the alchemy cauldron in his hand to Master Shen. As soon as Master Shen got the alchemy cauldron, he immediately pounced on it and inspected it carefully. At this point, Master Shen can only place his hope on this elixir cauldron. He has devoted almost all his heart and soul to this elixir cauldron, eager to find out any problem with it. If there is even the slightest problem with the alchemy cauldron, he can take the opportunity to attack, overturn the result of the second round, and demand another round. But the result was destined to disappoint him. No matter how you looked at this alchemy cauldron, there was nothing wrong with it, up and down, left and right. Master Shen¡¯s face is getting harder and harder to look at. Su Han had a sneer on his face as he watched Master Shen busy at work. In the end, Master Shen had to raise his hands and surrender. Even God was not looking towards him. There was nothing wrong with the alchemy cauldron. Master Shen¡¯s defeat is certain. And, it¡¯s two consecutive losses! Total defeat! Miserable failure! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I don¡¯t know who started the applause at the scene. Soon, the applause was like a tide, getting louder and louder, and the whole audience roared, making Master Shen stand in the middle like a clown. Even Yong Wenyan, who was standing next to Master Shen, and several of Yong Wenyan's close clan elders were in a state of panic. Suddenly, one of Yong Wenyan's confidants shouted: "No, no! I feel there is a fraud here, there is definitely a fraud. Everyone calm down and think about it, Master Shen is the famous Ten Seals Great Alchemist. How old is this kid? How could he possibly win against Master Shen? This is definitely a trap. This kid has planned all this a long time ago and wants to step on Master Shen to get the upper hand! This bet cannot count, it definitely cannot count. " "Yes, yes, this is simply a well-planned trap." Several other confidants of Yong Wenyan also shouted. "Shut up!" Mr. Yuan had a gloomy face, "Don't talk nonsense here, it's embarrassing! Trap? Do you think Mr. Su can predict the future and know in advance what alchemy event Master Shen will choose?" "this¡­¡­" These people were immediately speechless. The elder of the Baimei tribe also frowned and said indifferently: "Master Shen, I am willing to admit defeat. When we made the bet, no one forced you. You voluntarily agreed to the life and death situation." Master Shen is really filled with regret at this moment. If he had known this, why would he have agreed to this life and death situation? It's just an alchemy battle, where life and death are decided. Isn't this too exaggerated? If he could think about it just now, he might start to wonder why the other party is so confident? Maybe after he thinks about it, he will be more cautious and not agree to this life and death situation immediately. However, before, he was proud and confident, thinking that the other party was ignorant and wanted to seek death. It was only now that Master Shen suddenly realized that he didn¡¯t know how high the sky was and that he was seeking death. Seeing that the situation was not good, Yong Wenyan had no choice but to bite the bullet and came up to persuade him: "Xiao Qi, it's just an ordinary alchemy competition. Please help persuade Mr. Su not to take it too seriously. I am willing to replace Master Shen and give him Mr. Su, please make some compensation." Yong Wenyan has a gentle tone and is very sincere. If Yong Qi hadn't seen through his true colors, he might have been deceived by him. But, how could Yong Qi do what he did now? Yong Qi chuckled: "Uncle Yan, it's useless for you to tell me, unless Mr. Su agrees." When Yong Wenyan heard this, his face immediately turned bitter. He knew that with Mr. Su's unforgiving nature, unless Master Shen was willing to humble himself, put down all his dignity and body, and beg for mercy in a good voice, there would be some hope of being forgiven. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it. " However, for a arrogant person like Master Shen, I am afraid that even if I kill him, he will not do it. This is a huge problem for Yong Wenyan. Others may not know it, but Yong Wenyan knows very well that Master Shen is an undercover agent sent by the Baili Family to help him, Yong Wenyan, usurp the throne and start rebellion. If Master Shen dies, Yong Wenyan will definitely not be able to explain to the Baili Family. Yong Wenyan didn¡¯t even think about itCome on, how could Master Shen, who usually looks so powerful, end up hanging by a thread in a small alchemy fight? For a time, Yong Wenyan was in a dilemma. At this moment, Master Shen next to him suddenly sighed: "That's it, that's all, I, Shen, have been a wise man for a lifetime, but I didn't expect that I stumbled here. It's a shame, it's a shame" With that said, Master Shen walked up to Su Han expressionlessly. Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly focused on Master Shen, and no one knew what he was going to do. Su Han looked indifferent and looked at Master Shen calmly. "Boy, Shen admits that he made a mistake this time. He didn't know when a monster like you would appear in Yunzhong City. In this alchemy battle, Shen did not lose unjustly." Master Shen said calmly. Su Han's face remained calm, he didn't answer the words, and he didn't show any expression at all because of these words. "But." Master Shen's expression suddenly changed, "I, Shen, have a wise life, how can I lose my life because of this little mistake? I can't say, you can only admit that you are unlucky!" As soon as he finished speaking, Master Shen suddenly grabbed his hand and pulled out a transparent flying knife. It was as fast as a stream of light and accurately shot towards Su Han's throat! This sudden change caused everyone¡¯s expressions to change! Yong Qi even shouted out loud: "Brother, it's dangerous!" Whoosh¡ª¡ª The flying knife was as fast as a meteor, and it sank into Su Han's throat in an instant. Master Shen laughed wildly and proudly: "No matter who you are, if you are hit by my flying knife, you will only wait for death!" Master Shen is a master at playing with poison, so this flying knife is naturally coated with poison. As soon as the flying knife hit Su Han, Master Shen knew that Su Han was definitely dead. At this moment, a vague voice came from a distance: "Shen, you are a little too young to play with throwing knives." Master Shen¡¯s expression suddenly changed. The voice was Su Han¡¯s, but it did not come from near him. ?Looking again, what he hit with his flying knife turned out to be just an afterimage of Su Han! But Su Han's true body appeared a hundred meters away, looking towards this side calmly. "Boy, how dare you tease me?" Master Shen was furious, and waves of spiritual energy surged out of his body. He was both a great alchemist and a second-level spiritual warrior. However, as soon as Master Shen started to use his spiritual power, he was stunned. His body actually felt paralyzed for a moment as the spiritual power circulated! "I'm actually poisoned?" This terrifying thought flashed through Master Shen¡¯s mind. He is a master of poison, so he knows very well that this moment of paralysis is a symptom of poisoning! "When did you get poisoned?" Master Shen was puzzled. Logically speaking, he would be more wary of these poisons than the average person, but this time, he had no idea when he was poisoned. Suddenly, an idea flashed in Master Shen¡¯s mind. "It's the alchemy cauldron! He actually poisoned the alchemy cauldron!" Master Shen was gnashing his teeth at this moment, wishing he could cut Su Han into slices and shreds, crush the bones and scatter the ashes. This kid is so scheming that he can actually calculate that he will definitely ask to inspect the alchemy cauldron, and then poison the alchemy cauldron in advance. The most important thing is that when Master Shen inspected the alchemy cauldron, he focused all his attention on the alchemy cauldron. He did not expect that the alchemy cauldron would be poisonous, so he naturally had no precautions. By the time Master Shen reacted, it was already too late. The traces of paralyzing poison have invaded his limbs, bones, and internal organs. Master Shen was shocked and furious, like a mad tiger, and rushed towards Su Han desperately. Yong Wenyan quickly shouted: "Master Shen, stop!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 409: Dog bites dog, one mouthful of hair You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The overall situation is the most important thing. Although Yong Wenyan also wants to strangle this Mr. Su who suddenly appears to disrupt the situation, but his reason tells him that if he wants to kill him, he must kill him privately, and he must not do it openly. ¡° If Master Shen kills him here, he will undoubtedly fall out with the family leader in advance. If Old Yuan or other powerful people take action, it will be troublesome to kill Master Shen. "Master Shen, the overall situation is more important. If we lose these two rounds, let's compete in a few more rounds." Yong Wenyan tried his best to persuade. "Fuck your mother, the overall situation is more important." Master Shen cursed, completely losing his mind. Yong Wenyan was stunned. He knew that you were unhappy when you lost the bet, but there was no need to be so furious, right? Although it is a life and death situation, it is not impossible to resolve. But Master Shen, who is usually a calm person, why is he so out of control today? "Master Shen, calm down." Master Shen yelled: "Calm down, Yong Wenyan, if you hadn't done so many complicated fucking tricks, I would have poisoned all your Yong family members long ago. How could the trouble have reached this level?" What? The surroundings suddenly became quiet, and eyes focused on Master Shen and Yong Wenyan. Everyone looked at each other, wondering if they had heard wrongly. What was Master Shen talking about? Yong Wenyan¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he scolded: ¡°Master Shen, what are you talking about that¡¯s crazy? Shut up!¡± Master Shen not only did not shut up, but scolded him even more fiercely: "Yong Wenyan, you coward, if I had known I would not have helped you, it would have been much better to follow my own plan than to cooperate with you. It would be better to cooperate with you, a fool." , I am really unlucky." cooperate? At this moment, everyone had already sensed some different meanings from Master Shen's words. They all took a breath and looked at Yong Wenyan in disbelief. Master Shen no longer cared about what others thought. He just stared at Su Han with fierce eyes: "Boy, I don't care where you came from. If you are sensible, hand over the antidote quickly! Otherwise, your fate will be , definitely worse than death!" "Oh? I would like to learn from him. It's even harder than death." Su Han looked at Master Shen with a smile. He was not afraid of Master Shen at all. Judging from the martial arts cultivation of Master Shen, he was only at the second level of the spiritual realm. Su Han had even killed the strong men of the third level of the spiritual realm, so why should he be afraid of a mere spiritual realm? double? What¡¯s more, Su Han also saw that Shen¡¯s talent in martial arts was far inferior to his talent in alchemy, and his cultivation through elixirs was not something to be afraid of. At this moment, Su Han wants to kill Master Shen, and there are a hundred ways. However, the man surnamed Shen was poisoned and had already begun to attack, so there was no need for Su Han to take action? The poison Su Han gave Master Shen was the poison mixed with the white jade Ganoderma lucidum powder and Yan Guangcao. Moreover, Su Han also made improvements to this poison, making it more toxic and with a shorter incubation period. Moreover, the improved poison cannot be cured with the original antidote. Yong Qi took a long breath. He naturally knew the arrangements made by Su Han. At this moment, seeing Master Shen reaping the consequences and being knocked down by the poison he prepared, Yong Qi felt indescribably happy! " Others were surprised. Master Shen said there was an antidote. Could it be that he was poisoned? Unknowingly, did you fall into Su Han's trap? What is this all about? ¡°I originally thought it was just a small alchemy fight, how could it involve so much? Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Shen, if you want the antidote, you can tell me where you are from and the purpose of coming to the Yong family. I can consider giving you the antidote." Master Shen shouted with a ferocious expression: "How dare you threaten me and seek death!" Su Han said with a smile: "It's okay if you don't say it, but I want to remind you that this kind of poison, the more you activate your spiritual power, the faster it will take effect, and the more you consume energy, the faster it will take effect. These, I believe you don¡¯t know, right?¡± Master Shen¡¯s mouth was bitter. He knew this very well, because this poison was the poison he used to deal with Mr. Yong! The reward for this world comes quickly. Master Shen never expected that retribution would fall on him so quickly. For a moment, Master Shen was helpless. If it were normal times, he would not compromise at all, but now, he knew that his life was at stake. If you can¡¯t get the antidote, once the poison invades your internal organs, it will be impossible for even a god to save you. Thinking of this, where is he?How can you care about face, and how can you care about stubbornness? Master Shen took a deep breath and suddenly shouted: "I am from the Baili Family. The Baili Family sent me here as an undercover agent to assist Yong Wenyan in seizing the position of the head of the family!" What? An undercover agent sent by the Baili Family? Assist Yong Wenyan to seize the position of head of the family? Everyone took a breath of cold air and froze in unison! Yong Wenyan said quickly: "Don't pay attention to what Master Shen said. He may have been poisoned by some crazy thing. What he said is all crazy. I can't even understand what he is saying." His explanation did not dispel the doubts in many people's minds. Everyone frowned slightly and stared at Yong Wenyan critically, as if they had just met him today. Several clan elders behind Yong Wenyan immediately called out to Chong Tianqu: "It's unjust, everyone, this surnamed Shen is a slanderer. Just think about it, what reason do we have to be disadvantageous to the Yong family? We are all members of the Yong family, If we are both prosperous and prosperous, we will suffer both losses. If the Yong family is defeated, what good will it do to us?" Yong Wenyan looked at everyone with sincerity and said: "Dear clan elders, many of you have grown up watching me, Yong Wenyan. To be honest, do you think I am someone who would do that kind of thing? Because of the crazy words of this person named Shen, you have to doubt me, but it really makes Wen Yan feel chilled." "That makes sense. Everyone, this person named Shen is an outsider after all. Should we doubt our own family because of what outsiders say?" A clan elder raised an objection. Master Shen looked at Yong Wenyan in disbelief and suddenly cursed: "Yong Wenyan, you are a coward. You want to demolish the bridge when you cross the river. There is no door. Want to kick me away? Let me tell you, I have evidence here ¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Master Shen's expression suddenly froze. He lowered his head in disbelief and saw a bloody sword tip emerging from his chest. "Yong Wenyan, how dare you kill me" Plop! Master Shen fell to the ground in disbelief, his eyes still not closed at the last moment. I will never die with my eyes in peace! Master Shen never expected that in the end he would die not in the hands of his enemies, but in the sword of his own people. Yong Wenyan put away the blood-stained sword and said calmly: "This man is talking crazy and has completely lost his mind. In order not to pollute the hearing and hearing of the clan elders, I will kill him. I also hope that the clan elders will Forgive me. Wen Yan didn't know people well, so he brought this trash back to the house and let him disturb the purity of the clan elders. Wen Yan is willing to punish himself with a year's salary to apologize to everyone." what happened? Are you going to kill someone now? A group of high-level officials of the Yong family looked at each other. Now there was no evidence to prove it. No one could tell whether Yong Wenyan was a traitor to the Yong family or not! Even though some of them still have doubts about Yong Wenyan, there is no evidence now. Yong Qi was stunned, and he clenched his teeth in extreme anger. He never expected that Yong Wenyan could be so ruthless. When he saw that the situation was not going well, he killed and silenced him. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Finally got the chance to find out Yong Wenyan¡¯s true face, do you just give up? Yong Qi is really unwilling! Yong Qi looked at Su Han as if asking for help, but found that Su Han was squatting next to Master Shen's body. Su Han's face was extremely calm, and there was even a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth, as if all this had been expected by him. "Come here, search Master Shen's body." Su Han said. When Yong Wenyan heard this, his expression immediately changed slightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 410 Crazy Yong Wenyan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, Master Shen¡¯s body was turned over, and from his storage ring, an identity token of a guest of the Baili Family was found. "This person named Shen is indeed from the Baili family!" "Everyone's expressions were complicated. The Baili Family and the Yong Family have never been in harmony, especially after the last incident, the relationship between the two families worsened. It is absolutely impossible to say that this member of the Baili family appears in the Yong family without some agenda. "Yong Wenyan, what do you say?" An elder from the Yong family said. Yong Wenyan calmly called out to Qu Lai: "Elders, you are surprised, but I am more surprised than you. It was because I didn't know people well that I actually brought an undercover agent of the Baili Family into the family. I am willing to accept the family's All punishments. But it would be too arbitrary to say that I am a traitor to the Yong family based on these, and Wen Yan is not convinced." "That's right, Wenyan, we have watched him grow up since childhood. He really doesn't seem like someone who would do such a thing." Many clan elders spoke to Yong Wenyan, and for a while, the situation turned towards Yong Wenyan. Su Han looked at this scene with a faint smile on his lips and said nothing. "In that case, Yong Wenyan, do you dare to make an oath to heaven and earth?" Old Yuan said with a cold face. Yong Wenyan's expression changed again, and he forced a smile and said: "Mr. Yuan, we are all a family. There is no need for trivial matters to rise to the level of an oath between heaven and earth, right?" "If I swear the oath of heaven and earth, I will believe you. If I don't swear it, I will be imprisoned in the heavenly prison and await investigation." Mr. Yuan said calmly, without a word of nonsense. In the world of martial arts, the oath of heaven and earth is the most effective. No matter how powerful someone is, they will never have the guts to violate the oath between heaven and earth. If you dare to violate the oath of heaven and earth and deceive the way of heaven, you will definitely end up miserable. Yong Wenyan¡¯s face changed again and again, and his lips trembled again and again. After all, he didn¡¯t have the courage to make this oath to heaven and earth. "Hey, what is this?" The person over there who was searching Master Shen's storage ring suddenly asked a question. Everyone looked at him and saw a transmission talisman falling out of Master Shen's storage ring. It ignited when exposed to the wind. A young man's voice floated out from the transmission talisman: "Master Shen, please cooperate with Mr. Wenyan to poison him." After killing the head of the Yong family, remember to come back and revive" Su Han curved his lips, showing an expected smile, and looked at Yong Wenyan teasingly. Old Yuan¡¯s face was gloomy, and he stretched out his hand to grab the transmission note in his hand. There was silence all around, and the sudden appearance of the transmission talisman was obviously another bombshell! Those senior family members who were still talking to Yong Wenyan just now were speechless at this moment, as if someone had suddenly poured a large ball of feces into their mouths. Yong Qi suddenly shouted exaggeratedly: "Did I hear it correctly? This voice sounds like Baili Lan from Baili Family?" As soon as these words came out, Yong Wenyan's face suddenly turned pale and pale, as if he were dead. "Yong Wenyan, what else do you have to say?" Mr. Yuan snorted. Yong Wenyan said nothing and his face looked extremely ugly! ¡°Could it be that what he, Yong Wenyan, had been planning so hard was going to be exposed like this today? Could it be that his ambition to usurp the throne was so completely ruined today? Seeing Yong Wenyan's wonderful expression, Yong Qi felt relieved like never before, and couldn't help but whisper to Su Han: "Brother, you are so great! By the way, how did you know that there would be a transmission talisman in that storage ring? Let me tell everyone that that¡¯s Baililan¡¯s voice?¡± Su Han smiled faintly and used his soul power to transmit the sound: "I secretly put the sound transmission note in just now, and I also forged the sound. It is not Baililan's voice at all." "What?" Yong Qi suddenly became speechless. How could he still play like this? Suddenly, Yong Qi began to feel a little sympathy for Yong Wenyan. It was not that Yong Wenyan was useless, but that he was so unlucky that even the smartest person would be beaten to death when meeting an opponent like Su Han. "Yong Wenyan, you colluded with the Baili Family, murdered the head of the family, and tried to usurp the throne. Your crime is unpardonable!" Mr. Yuan shouted coldly. As soon as these words came out, Yong Wenyan and several close clan elders behind him all looked panicked. As soon as Mr. Yuan finished speaking, many senior family officials also reacted and started to surround the scene. The next moment, a flood of personal guards came from all directions, blocking all retreat routes. Su Han and Yong Qi retreated to the rear leisurely. The situation took a turn for the worse. The muscles on Yong Wenyan¡¯s face kept beating, that gentle and elegant expression.His temperament suddenly dropped, and his face showed the ferocity of a trapped animal still fighting, and he said coldly: "You are so shameless, so don't blame me, Yong Wenyan, for being cruel and ruthless!" As he spoke, Yong Wenyan showed a desperate look, took out a blood-red pill and swallowed it suddenly. The aura on his body suddenly began to skyrocket, and soon surpassed the original fourth level of the spiritual realm, and rushed towards the fifth level of the spiritual realm. And go! At the same time, Yong Wenyan and his five confidants moved quickly, forming a battle formation that could be attacked and defended. Everyone's spiritual power fluctuated like waves, rising steadily, making the The battle formation seemed unbreakable. "Canghai Liuhe Formation!" The expressions of the Yong family¡¯s senior officials present changed greatly, ¡°Yong Wenyan, didn¡¯t you say that the Canghai Liuhe Formation diagram had been lost in the hands of the previous generation of family members? How could it appear in your hands now?¡± Yong Wenyan laughed loudly: "Taking the Explosive Spirit Pill will temporarily increase my cultivation to the fifth level of the spiritual realm. Coupled with the blessing of the Canghai Liuhe Formation, the combined combat power of the six of us is comparable to that of a sixth-level spiritual realm expert." ! Mr. Yuan, your cultivation level is second only to the head of the Yong family, but you are only at the fifth level of the spiritual realm. As long as the head of the house is not here, even if you and all the people present unite, you cannot be our opponent!" "Yong Wenyan, you are so bold and arrogant, are you not afraid that the head of the family will kill you?" a senior member of the Yong family scolded. "Hahahaha! You are still counting on the head of the family. The old man was poisoned by Master Shen and I. Even if he is not dead, he only has one breath left." Yong Wenyan simply tore off all the disguises and laughed wildly. . "What?" Everyone¡¯s minds were buzzing, and they almost thought they had heard wrongly. "Yong Wenyan, don't talk nonsense and disturb people's hearts!" Another senior member of the Yong family shouted. "Hahaha, am I talking nonsense? If the old man is not dying, why doesn't he come out on such an important occasion today? Things have developed to this point, why doesn't he come out? Wake up, the Yong family today only has I am the one who is qualified to be the head of the family. If you are wise, it is not too late to surrender now." Yong Wenyan sneered. "Yong Wenyan, you are so crazy that you poisoned the head of the family, and you still want to be in power, just dream!" "Old Yuan, I was blinded by shit just now and actually spoke for this scum. Now I feel ashamed! Elder Yuan, please let me take the lead and kill this scum of the Yong family!" The crowd was furious, but Mr. Yuan shouted: "Wait a minute, this Yong Wenyan took some strange elixir, and he was blessed by the Canghai Liuhe Formation. You are no match for him, so don't act rashly." "What? What should we do?" There was a commotion among the crowd. Yong Wenyan laughed loudly: "Old man Yong Ming, you forced me to do this! I think back then, I was the direct grandson of the previous head of the family, and you, Yong Ming, was just a humble sideline. In terms of emotion and reason, I should be the successor to the head of the family. That¡¯s the position!¡± As he said that, Yong Wenyan's face darkened, his eyes were full of ferocity, and his tone was full of madness, "I hate that my partial grandfather was so bewitched by you that he passed the title of head of the family to you! From then on From that day on, I began to endure the humiliation and try my best to please you, in order to one day take back the position of the head of the family!" "Old man Yongming, tell me, apart from being slightly stronger in martial arts, what else is better than me? Why can you, a lowly descendant of a sideline, be the head of the family, while I have to be subordinate to you for the rest of my life? ?¡± "And you, your foolish loyalty is outdated! Now is my era, and the world of the Yong family is about to change!" Yong Wenyan looked crazy and hysterical, as if he wanted to let out all the repression that he had suppressed for decades. At the end of the sentence, he seemed to be gritting his teeth. "And you, this kid who appears out of nowhere, is trying to ruin my big things. Today, I will kill you first to vent my hatred!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 411 Suppressing the Rebellion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Facing the crazy Yong Wenyan, Su Han was not nervous at all, and smiled lightly: "Yong Wenyan, is this your death struggle?" "Stop talking nonsense, you are about to die, why are you still talking so hard! Now that my combat power has greatly increased, you will be the first one to kill! Do you think that with your little strength, you can still escape from my grasp?" Yong Wenyan laughed ferociously and was full of energy. Now his combat power has soared to the sixth level of the spiritual realm. With these people present, they really can't stop him. The high-ranking officials of the Yong family present looked at each other in panic. Could it be that the Yong family, which was once so powerful, was really heading towards chaos? At this moment, suddenly, a faint word floated from a distance: "It may not be possible based on his strength, but what about my strength?" This voice is a bit old, but full of energy. It sounds very familiar to everyone's ears. For a moment, all eyes were focused in the direction of the sound. "Master!" "Oh my God, I must have seen it wrong. The head of the house is in good spirits and seems to be in good condition." "That's right, Yong Wenyan said before that the head of the family was poisoned by him and was already dying. This is nonsense!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Everyone was excited, and the atmosphere at the scene reached a climax in an instant. And as soon as Yong Wenyan saw Mr. Yong appear, he was immediately stunned, his face was full of disbelief, his pupils shrank sharply, he staggered and almost fell on the spot. The expression on his face was as if someone had suddenly poured a large mass of feces into his face. It was extremely ugly. For a moment, Yong Wenyan was completely confused. "What's going on? This old man was poisoned by me twice. Shouldn't he be certain to die?" Yong Wenyan was roaring in his heart, unwilling to believe what he saw with his eyes. ¡° Mr. Yong, whom he hated so much, was standing in front of him intact and safe. Could it be that all the arrangements he had made before were in vain and wasted? But this is impossible. At least Yong Wenyan can be sure that Mr. Yong was 100% infected with the first poison he administered more than a month ago - the Yin Miasma poison. Now, how can Mr. Yong still stand here alive and well? Yong Wenyan was puzzled, but what he was sure of was that he had definitely been deceived. ??This old man Yong pretended to be seriously injured at first and did not show up, in order to send a wrong signal, making Yong Wenyan think that old man Yong was not far from death. That¡¯s why Yong Wenyan was so relieved to tear off his disguise and reveal his true face as a traitor. As a result, now you are telling him that Mr. Yong is actually not dead? Still alive and well? Yong Wenyan suddenly realized that he had been tricked. In fact, others didn't catch any evidence at all. They only relied on some true and false, specious things to lead him, Yong Wenyan, to reveal his true colors step by step! ¡° Just like the sound transmission note found from Master Shen¡¯s storage ring, Yong Wenyan suddenly realized that the sound was not Baililan¡¯s at all. That transmission note is actually a forgery! For a moment, Yong Wenyan almost shattered his silver teeth. Now it is meaningless for him to pursue the authenticity of these things. Because now everyone can see that he, Yong Wenyan, is a traitor. The traitor declaration he made just now undoubtedly confirms his identity as a traitor and is the most powerful evidence. ¡°If he had known that Mr. Yong was still alive and kicking, he would never have revealed his true colors so quickly. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: or ??10,000 or 10,000, but now it¡¯s too late. "Master, why are you" The other senior officials of the Yong family present were also surprised. Shouldn¡¯t Mr. Yong have been seriously injured more than a month ago? Why are you acting like a fine person now? "You don't have to look at me. These are all thanks to little friend Su Han. My injuries have been cured by him a long time ago. It's just because I want to find out the true face of this beast Yong Wenyan that I haven't shown up. We Yong I owe little friend Su Han a huge favor." As soon as Mr. Yong said these words, everyone¡¯s heads were buzzing, Su Han? He actually has this ability? ??The injury that all the great alchemists in Yunzhong City could not solve was actually solved by him? Fortunately, they thought before that Su Han was overestimating his capabilities by proposing an alchemy fight with Master Shen. It seems now?They just have this ability! That Yong Wenyan¡¯s face was even more astonished, his eyes seemed to be quenched with poison, Su Han, it¡¯s Su Han again! Thinking about it carefully, Yong Wenyan discovered that the bankruptcy of his entire plan started when Su Han appeared. For a moment, his eyes were red with hatred, and he wished he could skin Su Han on the spot, causing him to convulse. "You little beast, die!" Yong Wenyan looked like he was crazy and rushed towards Su Han desperately. Mr. Yong snorted coldly and slapped Yong Wenyan in the air like a rag bag. Father Yong, it is the six strong spirit of the spiritual realm, which is different from the sixth combat power of the spiritual situation mentioned by the elixir and the formation. After all, it is still different. The pressure from the sixth level of the spiritual realm was activated, instantly suppressing all the people on Yong Wenyan's side. Several of Yong Wenyan's close clan elders were slapped one by one by Mr. Yong and sent out of the formation. "I leave it to you, don't show mercy." Mr. Yong shouted. Elder Yuan led his people to greet them. Naturally, no one had any sympathy for these clan elders who had cheated and participated in the rebellion. These people didn't even have time to hum before they were completely beaten to pieces. After killing these lackeys, Mr. Yuan and others surrounded Yong Wenyan and blocked all of Yong Wenyan's paths. Mr. Yong is a real strong man at the sixth level of the spiritual realm. Even if Yong Wenyan uses various means to forcibly increase his combat power to the sixth level of the true martial arts realm, Mr. Yong can still keep him in check. Coupled with the help from Mr. Yuan and others, the Deyong family was even more at ease. Yong Wenyan struggled to his death, his hair disheveled and extremely embarrassed. "Old man Yong Ming, I don't accept it! God, I don't accept it! Why can you, a humble side branch, become the head of the family? Why do you win in the end? I don't accept it!" Yong Wenyan really couldn't accept it. He originally thought that he could kill Mr. Yong and take over the Yong family. Unexpectedly, the one who was killed in the end was himself! All the plans were originally flawless and advanced at every level, but because of the appearance of Su Han, all arrangements were disrupted! "Yong Wenyan, how can you compare to the master of the family? You have ambition, but you have no ability to control it. You have the means, but your intentions are not right. What else do you have? In terms of strength, can you compare to the master of the family? In terms of the heart of the family Kindness, can you compare to the master of the family? From a human perspective, the master of the family can win over a talent like Mr. Su, but what about you? You can only associate with a loser like Master Shen." A senior member of the Yong family shouted coldly. "Yong Ming, you old man! A despicable side bloodline! I just don't accept it!" Yong Wenyan screamed at the top of his lungs, but was eventually suppressed. A rebellion was put to rest. Mr. Yong¡¯s eyes swept over everyone present: "Does anyone else think that I am not worthy of being the head of this family? You can stand up now." "Head of the family, we are not people like Yong Wenyan. We feel that you are the most worthy of being the head of the family." The other senior officials of the Yong family are not the kind of people who have prejudice against blood origin. In the Yong family, the most capable person always rises to the top. The so-called side bloodline is not worthy of being the head of the family, which is just Yong Wenyan's wishful thinking. Mr. Yong nodded and said: "Okay, I am not that kind of selfish person who wants to occupy the position of the head of the family. If any of you have any objections to me, you might as well raise them directly. In addition, the position of the next head of the family, It has nothing to do with me being my direct descendant, but it has to do with those who are capable, I believe you all understand this." "The old man is wise." Everyone said in unison. Su Han nodded secretly. Even Mr. Yong couldn't find too many faults with his skills. No wonder he could sit on the head of the family for decades. "Mr. Su, thanks to your push this time, Yong Wenyan's conspiracy was shattered and his true face was revealed. Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous." A group of senior executives from the Yong family came up to express their thanks to Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 412: The Baili Family¡¯s Plot You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After this incident, everyone in the Yong family was convinced of Su Han. This young man who appeared out of nowhere completely conquered everyone in the Yong family. At a young age, he possesses skills, courage, and courage. The most important thing is that this young man's alchemy background is unfathomable even to them, and they don't know what kind of evildoer this young man could be who was cultivated by a big force. They not only admired Su Han, but also felt deep gratitude. Su Han didn¡¯t show off his achievements too much. In the final analysis, he did this for selfish reasons, mostly to get a quota to participate in the pre-auction. "Everyone, it's not time to breathe a sigh of relief yet. Master Na Shen was an undercover agent sent by the Baili Family. He died like this. The Baili Family may not let it go." Su Han reminded these people. Mr. Yong's face was gloomy: "The Baili Family is becoming more and more outrageous. They actually intervened in the internal fights of the Yong Family. Their ambition to annex the Yong Family has become obvious." "It seems that the battles we will face in the future will only be more, not less." Everyone looked solemn. "Everyone, after this rebellion, I have discovered that within the family, everyone needs to work together. Only when the family is monolithic can we have nothing to fear." Mr. Yong's face was serious. "Don't worry, old man, our Yong family has put things right this time and got back on track. Everyone is of the same mind. Anyone with two minds will be punished." Everyone assured. "In addition, I deeply feel the importance of the heir, and decided to accept Qi'er as my direct disciple, and take him with me to train him personally." Mr. Yong announced again. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The envious, jealous and hateful looks of the other core disciples were suddenly directed towards Yong Qi. Although the meaning of this decision is not to establish Yongqi as the next heir to the family head, it is not far off. At least, Yong Qi's hope of succeeding to the throne will be much greater than others! Yong Qi was stunned and could hardly believe his ears. His parents were not the direct descendants of Mr. Yong, and their status in the family was not too high. He never thought that he would have such a prosperous day ¡­ The news soon spread throughout the Yong family like it had wings. Yong Qi was almost overwhelmed by the envious eyes of all the Yong family children. In addition to envy, there is also jealousy. This guy Yong Qi had nothing in the past, but since he made friends with Su Han, he has risen to the top step by step. If they had known that Su Han was such a lucky star, they would have made friends with him no matter what. But unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. Among them, the one with the most complicated heart is Yong Jing. Originally, Yong Jing's status in the family was similar to that of Yong Qi, but since Yong Jing was punched by Su Han that day, he began to be despised everywhere, and his status plummeted. . After the death of Yong Yuan, the second son of Yong, Yong Jing, as a die-hard loyalist of Yong Yuan, was looked down upon everywhere and became a marginalized figure. ¡°Compared with Yong Jing, Yong Qi has been on a meteoric rise, and now the gap between the two is no longer even a little bit. Yong Jing was in his own home, secretly regretting it many times. ¡­¡­ Within the Baili Family Mansion. The head of the Baili Family summoned several close senior officials alone. "Unexpectedly, that Yong Wenyan will never achieve great things after all." The head of the Baili Family sighed, with disappointment in his tone. "Father, this thing is weird. When I last met with Yong Wenyan, he should have already taken control of the situation. How could he be completely overturned? There must be a deeper reason in this matter." Baililan, the youngest son of the head of the Baili family, said. Another high-level confidant also said: "The head of the Yong family was poisoned, and he should have no fighting power in a short period of time. How the Yong family came back, my subordinates also found it strange." "The reason is that the head of the family will naturally send people to investigate. However, Yong Wenyan's failure has suddenly exposed our Baili family from darkness to the light. Now everyone in the Yong family must be very wary of us. " said the head of the Baili Family. "Father, since the Yong family has understood our intentions, why not just use force to confront them head-on?" Baililan suggested. "It's inappropriate. Such a head-on confrontation will consume a lot of the Baili Family's strength. Moreover, if it is not justified, the three major families above will not sit idly by."  The three major aristocratic families mentioned by the head of the Baili Family refers to the top three fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City. These three major families have always been competing with each other, and they all want to control the situation in Yunzhong City. If there is a forced annexation between the Baili Family and the Yong Family, these three giants will definitely intervene. Baililan was anxious: "Father, what should we do? Su Han and Yong Qi are still living well in the Yong family. Thinking that they might be the murderers of their eldest brother, but they have been at large, the child sat upright. Uneasy." "Don't be impatient. The head of our family must kill these two people. The Yong family must also be annexed by the head of this family. Now the plan has been made. Lan'er and others, please pass on the order and get ready for the warm-up auction. That day." The head of the Baili Family gave instructions with a serious look. ¡­¡­ As time goes by, the day of the pre-auction is getting closer and closer. Su Han had a very fulfilling life in the Yong family. He sat and discussed Taoism with Mr. Yong every day and got a lot of martial arts inspiration. He was getting closer and closer to the threshold of the second level of the spiritual realm. Mr. Yong also benefited a lot from discussing martial arts with Su Han. Mr. Yong had never even heard of many of the theories and ideas put forward by Su Han. These theories and ideas always made Mr. Yong enlightened and enlightened. "My little friend, I really admire you. Sometimes I even wonder if you are the reincarnation of a god from the sky. Otherwise, how could you be so omnipotent?" Mr. Yong sighed. Su Han couldn't help but secretly thought that Mr. Yong's guess was quite accurate. In his previous life, he was from the Imperial Capital of Great Xia. The top experts in the Imperial Capital were almost like gods compared to the remote southern Xinjiang. However, it is naturally impossible for Su Han to say these words. "Old man, how do you understand the Heavenly Spirit Realm now?" Su Han asked. Mr. Yong is at the sixth level of the Spiritual Realm, which is the pinnacle of the Earthly Spiritual Realm. If he could go one step further, he would be able to reach the Heavenly Spirit realm and achieve a qualitative leap in strength. However, this step is not so easy to cross. The difficulty is ten times more difficult than rushing from the Zhenwu Earth Realm to the Zhenwu Heaven Realm. Although Su Han has a Spirit-Charging Pill that can unconditionally advance one level in the Spirit Realm, this Spirit-Charging Pill is not suitable for situations where the Earth Spirit Realm impacts the Heaven Spirit Realm. Mr. Yong smiled and said: "Thanks to talking with you these days, I feel that the spiritual power in my body is very active now. Maybe given time, I can really break through the threshold of the Heavenly Spirit Realm." Pursuing a higher realm of martial arts is the lifelong wish of every martial artist. Mr. Yong's tone was obviously very excited. "The old man's talent base is not limited to the level of the Earth Spirit Realm in this life. However, the complicated family affairs may have delayed the cultivation time. Now, I am just bringing out the old man's unfulfilled potential." Su Han smiled. Mr. Yong said: "By the way, I won't be going to the warm-up auction in a few days. You and Qi'er can go." "No, the old man must go." Su Han said. Mr. Yong¡¯s eyes shone with surprise: ¡°Why?¡± "I have a hunch that something big might happen at the warm-up auction. However, if the old man is going, he must hide it from others and don't let others know that you are going." "Okay, I'll listen to you." Mr. Yong nodded and said. "By the way, there is one more thing that I want you to accept." Mr. Yong took out something from the storage ring. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 413: Get the formation map and make another breakthrough You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Old man, what is this?" Su Han couldn't help but ask when he saw Mr. Yong taking out a picture and handing it to him. "This is the formation diagram of the Canghai Liuhe Formation. This formation, also called the Liuhe Canglang Formation, is a secret that has not been passed down to the Yong family. It can be said to be the core inheritance of the Yong family." Mr. Yong said, "Originally, this formation diagram of the Liuhe Canglang Formation was kept in the hands of successive heads of the Yong family. But when it came to my generation, Yong Wenyan told me that the previous head of the Yong family gave this formation diagram to him, but He accidentally lost it." "Because he is the direct grandson of the previous head of the family, I didn't suspect anything about him at the time, and I didn't punish him. But I didn't expect that this formation map was not lost, but was taken away by him privately. Perhaps, he had taken it away This formation diagram is just for you to use it against me one day." "The Yong family actually has such a core inheritance." Su Han looked at the formation map carefully and his eyes lit up. This Liuhe Canglang Formation is a six-in-one battle formation. In terms of level, it may be far inferior to the advanced formations that Su Han came into contact with in his previous life, but it has obvious advantages. It can be attacked and defended, has many changes, and is simple and easy to practice. , very suitable for spiritual realm warriors. As long as six warriors with outstanding qualifications practice this formation together, they can easily deal with hundreds of opponents of the same level. It is not impossible to fight one level higher or even two levels. Just when Su Han was appreciating this formation in his heart, he suddenly heard Mr. Yong say: "This time this formation diagram unexpectedly returned to the hands of the Yong family, it is entirely due to your contribution, little friend. I have discussed it with the family's senior management. Yes, we all agreed to give this formation map to you." Su Han hurriedly refused: "I deserve such an expensive gift." "Without you, I'm afraid that the Yong family would have been controlled by Yong Wenyan and the Baili family and become a puppet family. Such a great kindness cannot be repaid with just a formation diagram. I give you this The array diagram only represents a little bit of our Yong family¡¯s thoughts, and the Yong family is not the kind of family that never repays its kindness." Mr. Yong said. "Thank you, old man, but I will be disrespectful." Su Han was not too polite. This formation chart was indeed of great help to him. It¡¯s not that he himself needs this formation diagram to improve his combat effectiveness, but that his group of followers will need to practice a formation to improve their overall combat effectiveness after their cultivation levels are raised to the spiritual realm. Su Han was recently thinking about what kind of formation would be suitable, but Mr. Yong sent him this formation chart. This Liuhe Canglang Formation is undoubtedly the most suitable at this stage. "Hahaha, as long as you can use this formation diagram, I will be satisfied. Now everything in the Yong family is on the right track and is prospering. This is all due to your help. The Yong family can meet you. , It is the luck of the Yong family. A genius like you will one day shine in Yunzhong City, I believe that day will not be far away." Mr. Yong¡¯s tone was sincere. After sending Mr. Yong away, Su Han was preparing to practice. Lord Liuli's voice suddenly sounded in Su Han's mind: "Young Master, I have finished preparing and will start to evolve the spirit body. During this time, please try your best to prepare some weapons for me. Like that, I want to absorb the golden essence energy in the weapon. The more golden essence energy I absorb, the stronger the combat effectiveness of the spirit body I derived will be." When Su Han suddenly heard the news, he didn't know whether he was happy or worried. The good news is that the spirit body derived from Lord Liuli will definitely not be weak in combat effectiveness. What's worrying is that this guy definitely doesn't like weapons below the spiritual level. Why do these guys around me have a greater demand for resources than the last one? A big black dog and a glazed monarch are not practicing cultivation at all. They are just eating money. Even if they sit on a golden mountain, they can still eat it up. Su Han pondered for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, Master, I'll try my best to help you get some good weapons. Don't let Master down with the spirit you evolved!" Lord Liuli was now familiar with Su Han, and said with a smile: "You can't let go of your children, but you can't trap the wolf. This is an old saying among you humans. I want to evolve a spirit body. This is definitely good news for you, young master. From now on You have a gold medal fighter who can show up anytime, anywhere." "It is indeed a gold medal fighter, but it is a bit expensive. Okay, stop talking nonsense and go back to practice your spiritual consciousness. Master, I am also going to start practicing." A few days ago, although Su Han had a lot of things to do, he did not put aside his cultivation. Ever since he received many elixirs from Mr. Yong, Su Han's cultivation speed has become extremely fast. In the past, he lacked resources and his cultivation speed was already terrifying. Now that he has sufficient resources, his cultivation speed is even faster.A blowout state is present. After sitting in meditation for three days and two nights, Su Han was getting closer and closer to the threshold of the second level of the spiritual realm. Finally, on the night before the warm-up auction, Su Han passed through a golden light and advanced. "Second level of spiritual realm!" Su Han randomly mobilized the spiritual sea, and there were bursts of wind and thunder in it, with extraordinary momentum, and it seemed that there was a huge energy lurking. The resilience of the spiritual sea has also made a qualitative leap compared to the first level of the spiritual realm. The degree of mastery of various magical powers also increases with the tide. After entering the spiritual realm, Su Han could clearly feel that every improvement in his cultivation was a process of comprehensive evolution. His body is like a funnel, frantically absorbing the vitality from the world, making his body more perfect and his spiritual sea stronger. "Could it be that this is also the credit of "Black Dragon Book"?" Now Su Han still has little understanding of the secrets of "Black Dragon Manual" because he has never seen anyone practice this technique in his previous life. Choosing this technique in the first place was actually an extremely risky behavior. However, now Su Han is increasingly glad that he took the risk and chose this technique. Su Han had an intuition that he had only glimpsed the tip of the iceberg of the mystery of the "Black Dragon Book". ¡­¡­ The next day, Yong Qi came to Su Han's residence excitedly. "Brother, the old man told me to go to the pre-auction with you today. Don't worry, if you run into that Taiyi Panlong Fruit and you don't have enough money, I will help you even if I lose everything. Take a picture of it.¡± Yong Qi is full of confidence. "Thank you very much. However, as long as I can sell the cloud-patterned cold iron mined from the Barren Mountain Mining Area first, I believe there won't be enough money." Su Han smiled. He had not yet told Yong Qi that he had brought the cold iron from the Barren Mountain Mining Area. The cloud-patterned cold iron that came out was not a hundred yuan, but a full three hundred yuan. If Yong Qi knew about it, he would have to jump up on the spot. What Su Han is most worried about now is whether the news from the Huang family is wrong, and whether there will really be Taiyi Panlong Fruit in the warm-up auction. As long as it is available, Su Han will have great confidence to get it. "Brother, you said" Yong Qi's tone suddenly changed and he became hesitant. Su Han was also surprised to see him like this: "If you have anything to say, just say it directly, don't hesitate." Yong Qi stammered for a long time before asking: "Tell me, will that girl come to the warm-up auction?" Su Han thought for a while and then remembered who the girl he was talking about was. "Young Master Qi, I didn't expect that you are also a person who attaches great importance to feelings. It's good that we, the monks, have many achievements in martial arts." Su Han smiled. Yong Qi¡¯s face turned red and he said unconvinced: ¡°You seem to be two or three years younger than me, how can you say that in such an old-fashioned way?¡± Su Han was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that his age in this life was only fifteen or sixteen years old. He smiled and passed by. "Then do you think she will come?" Yong Qi asked again. "It's hard to say. If she is from a fourth-level family in Yunzhong City, she might come. If not" Su Han shook his head. Hearing what he said, Yong Qi's face became depressed. "Let's not talk about it anymore. The auction started relatively early. Let's leave quickly!" Yong Qi quickly adjusted his mood and pulled Su Han out of the door as he spoke, heading towards the downtown area. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 414 The warm-up auction begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wanjin Dojo is the most prosperous auction place in Yunzhong City. Today's warm-up auction will be held in this Wanjin Dojo. On the way to Wanjin Dojo, Yong Qi met many acquaintances. However, Su Han discovered that although these people were polite on the surface, they kept a certain distance from Yong Qi intentionally or unintentionally. Obviously, these people do not know the current situation of the Yong family. Mr. Yong has recovered from health. Rumors of the decline of the Yong family are flying all over the sky, while the Baili family, the arch-rival of the Yong family, is thriving. There is more or less a hint of alienation in the alienation of these people. Some utilitarian colors. Yong Qi is not surprised by this situation. Not long after, the two arrived at the entrance of Wanjin Dojo. The concierge of the Wanjin Dojo was very warm and considerate, and did not show off at all just because they were from the Yong family. Seeing such a scene, Su Han also had a high opinion of Wanjin Dojo. If this Ten Thousand Gold Dojo looked down upon others, he would have to doubt how much foundation this Thousand Gold Dojo had. Walking into the gate of Wanjin Dojo, there is a wide courtyard square, where all the guests who came to participate in the pre-auction gathered in twos and threes. There are all kinds of snacks, drinks, and drinks, and there are seats for resting everywhere, which are extremely comfortable. "Two guests, the auction has not officially started yet. Please wait here for a moment." The concierge of Wanjin Dojo greeted warmly. Yong Qi nodded, "Let's find a place and wait." The two of them walked towards a relatively empty location. As they walked, Yong Qi pointed out to Su Han: "Over there are the three most prestigious families in Yunzhong City, the Beigong family, the Zhong family, the Du family" Su Han looked over one by one and saw that the representatives of the three major families had indifferent expressions and were indifferently dealing with the people who kept coming from all around to say hello, but they themselves did not seem to be very interested in the auction. ¡° Moreover, there are only a few young geniuses from these three major families. Unlike other aristocratic families, those who come to the auction are basically young geniuses. "It seems that these three aristocratic families are not very interested in this auction?" Yong Qi smiled and said: "They are all fourth-level or almost fifth-level aristocratic families. They are usually aloof and seldom get involved in such mundane affairs. Especially the core geniuses of the three major aristocratic families. Whatever they want, the family will naturally have a way to get it. , they don¡¯t need to worry about these trivial matters at all.¡± Su Han thought the same thing. The core geniuses of the three major families are the top beings in the entire Yunzhong City. What do they need? Do they need to fight for it themselves? As long as they say a word, someone will naturally send it to them. While talking, the two of them had found a quiet place, and Yong Qi called Su Han to take a seat. The two of them were about to sit down when suddenly a shout came from nearby: "Wait a minute! This is the place reserved by our young master. The rest of us are waiting to leave quickly." The two of them turned to look at the same time, and saw a group of people not far away approaching a young man. The young man was dressed in silver robes, with indifferent eyebrows, and a cold and arrogant temperament that was somewhat domineering. "You two, leave that position quickly. That position has been reserved by our young master." A follower beside the young man shouted. Yong Qi couldn't help but frown, and asked: "This is just a temporary resting place, and it is not a formal auction venue. Where did you get the reservation for the location? This square is so big, you young master can just find a location anywhere." , why bother to rob us." "You are so brave. Do you dare to refute the face of the young master of the Beigong family?" A voice shouted loudly. Yong Qi and Su Han heard the voice sounded somewhat familiar, and couldn't help but turn their heads to look. The person who was shouting was obviously Baili Xi from the Baili Family! I saw Bailixi actually following the young master of the Beigong family step by step, like a follower. However, there was a lively arrogance on his face, as if it was a great honor to be next to this descendant of the Beigong family. For a moment, Yong Qi felt that his outlook on life was ruined and shouted: "Bai Lixi, I used to think that although you had no ability, you were at least still a man. But now, don't you even give up the most basic dignity? Are you willing to be a man?" Someone else¡¯s lackey?¡± "Yong Qi, I haven't seen you for a long time. Your temper seems to be getting worse?" Bai Lixi smiled conspiratorially, looking Yong Qi up and down, as if she was meeting him for the first time. Yong Qi glanced sideways at him: "I'm not interested in quarreling with a bitch like you. If you want to cause trouble, you might as well call Baililan from your family to come over. I have a few words that I want to ask him."   During this period of time, Yong Qi, with the training of Mr. Yong and the resource support of the Yong family, has officially entered the third level of the spiritual realm. The surge in strength made him feel more confident when he spoke now. Bailixi's face changed when Yongqi said that. After looking up and down Yongqi's expression for a while, and making sure that Yongqi was serious, Fang sneered: "What qualifications do you have to let Baililan come to see you? Even if you Now he has become the core descendant of the Yong family, but don¡¯t forget that the Yong family and our Baili family are no longer on the same level. One is declining, and the other is thriving. You, the core descendant of the Yong family, are in Yunzhong City His status and influence are now not as good as those of an ordinary member of the Baili Family!" "Thriving?" Yong Qi also sneered, "Did the Baili Family's prosperity come from being a lackey for others?" Bai Lixi¡¯s expression changed again: ¡°Yong Qi, I¡¯m warning you, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± "Okay, what's all the fuss about?" At this moment, the young master of the Beigong family said calmly. I saw the young master of the Beigong family walking slowly. He exuded the aura of a superior person. Judging from his cultivation level, he was actually similar to the elders of the Yong family, having reached the fourth level of the spiritual realm. "Yong Qi, right?" The young master of the Beigong family glanced at Yong Qi and said calmly, "You members of the Yong family also want to cause trouble in Wanjin Dojo? Look at yourself in the mirror and don't make trouble for yourself." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The young master of the Beigong family didn¡¯t even bother to raise his eyes, he passed directly by Yong Qi and sat down where Yong Qi was supposed to sit. This scene made Yong Qi so angry that he almost vomited blood on the spot. What does it mean to look for trouble? Wasn't it your bitch who started trouble? Does this count as the evil person filing a complaint first? "Mr. Beigong." Yong Qi suppressed his anger and said, "Before you say that others are looking for trouble, can you get up from my seat first?" "Where is your seat?" The young master of the Beigong family said calmly, "Is your name written on this seat?" Yong Qi¡¯s expression changed again, this was obviously unreasonable. If he was not sure just now, he is 100% sure now that the young master of the Beigong family was instigated by the Baili family and deliberately wanted to make the Yong family look bad. Yong Qi felt no psychological pressure from arguing with Bai Lixi. However, in front of the young master of the Beigong family, Yong Qi always felt like he was being overpowered, and he always felt that he was not as powerful as others. The children of the Beigong family are on a higher level than Yong Qi in terms of birth and cultivation. When the young master of the Beigong family saw that Yong Qi had not said a word for a long time, he chuckled: "Finally, he still has some self-awareness. It's not that I look down on your Yong family. Only one of your Yong family, Yong Wenyan, is on the road. The rest are just stones in the pit. , smelly and hard. Okay, roll yourself to the corner, don¡¯t stand here and ruin the scenery.¡± This unabashed ridicule and belittlement made Deyong Qi furious, and a sense of humiliation hit his heart. Yong Qi was about to refute, but he heard Su Han next to him smile leisurely: "With all due respect, I really didn't expect that the famous young master of the Beigong family would actually have the habit of writing his name on his seat? It seems to me that this chair also Your name is not written on it. Could it be that you peed on it? This is not a good habit!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 415: Vicious tongue and scolding You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as these words were spoken, there was silence all around. Even people who didn¡¯t care about this at first cast curious eyes. Who is this? Are the words so sharp? The dignified young master of the Beigong family was called like a dog and still peed on his seat? People who were nearby were all dumbfounded. It must be said that the young man in white had a very powerful tongue. Looking at the face of the young master of the Beigong family, which slowly turned the color of pig liver, many people laughed secretly, but due to the face of the Beigong family, they could only hold back their laughter. "Master, is your slave interrupting what you are saying? Pull him down and give me a slap!" The young master of the Beigong family suddenly turned pale. He had never seen Su Han, so he subconsciously thought that Su Han was Yong Qi's follower. Su Han chuckled: "The Beigong family has such great prestige. Can guests of the fourth-level family be slapped casually? Why not ask the representatives of other fourth-level families present to see if they agree? Or should we say that the Beigong family has completely There is no need to sell the face of other fourth-level aristocratic families, just hit them if you want, kill them if you want?" As soon as these words were said, the expressions of the other representatives of the fourth-level aristocratic families present changed slightly. If the Beigong family was really so domineering, they would obviously not be able to bear it. Even further away, there were a few eyes drifting over, obviously from the Zhong family and the Du family. The young master of the Beigong family obviously did not expect that Su Han would be so eloquent. Under such pressure from all directions, his expression changed again and again, and finally he sneered: "Who do you think you are? Do you need to intervene in the affairs of the Beigong family? Are you still running wild in this Wanjin Dojo?" "Who do you think you are? Do you need to have your say in the affairs of the Yong family? Your family runs the Wanjin Dojo? Does this Yunzhong City also belong to your family?" Su Han showed no signs of weakness. When it comes to bickering, who can beat him? In his previous life, Su Han was famous in the imperial capital for his venomous tongue. ¡°Besides, what happened to the young master of the Beigong family? It's not like he has never seen a behemoth that is a hundred times more powerful than the Beigong family. Would he be shocked by such a pretentious guy? Yong Qi did not expect Su Han to be so generous. At this time, he could not show weakness: "Beigong Heng, our Yong family and your Beigong family are not superiors and subordinates, and there is no dependency relationship. You want to lecture, but you have found the wrong person. . Anyone with eyes can see what happened today, who started the trouble first. If you want to find fault with my Yong family and throw dirty water on the Yong family, you have made the wrong calculation." Yong Qi¡¯s attitude made many people stunned on the spot. Wasn¡¯t it rumored that the head of the Yong family was seriously ill and the family was in turmoil? Why, their children are still so tough outside? However, despite being surprised, this tense scene still made everyone very excited. This is face to face sex! As the saying goes, watching the excitement is not too big a deal. Everyone still likes to see this kind of brawl between the children of fourth-level aristocratic families. Bei Gongheng¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Why, I, Bei Gongheng, still need you to teach me how to do things?¡± Yong Qi was about to speak when Su Han stopped him. Su Han smiled faintly and said: "No matter how you Bei Gongheng does things, whether you want to be a human or a dog, it has nothing to do with us. You don't need to report it. I only advise you to show your prestige. When the Beigong family becomes Yunzhong City one day Boss, come back and shake yourself, otherwise, being so shaken will only make you die faster." Bei Gongheng was so angry that he was trembling all over. He didn't expect that such a eloquent person would appear in the Yong family. Today, Bei Gongheng wanted to show off, but instead of pretending, he was ridiculed. A huge loss of face. Just when he was about to say something else, Su Han suddenly touched his nose and said doubtfully: "Eh? Mr. Qi, is it my imagination? Why does it smell so bad?" "Smell?" Yong Qi was stunned for a moment, but he knew that everything Su Han said had a purpose, so he smiled and said, "I think so too." Bei Gongheng saw the two of them singing in harmony, and when he was secretly wondering, he saw Su Han's eyes falling on him. Immediately, Su Han smiled softly and said leisurely: "I almost forgot that Master Beigong peed on this seat. We normal people really can't do this kind of seat-occupying method. I lost. I I¡¯m resigned to the defeat, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Boom¡ª¡ª Everyone present burst into laughter. They couldn't hold it in any longer. This young man in white was simply the most venomous person they had ever seen in their lives. The dignified young master of the Beigong family was buried by him to the point of unspeakable suffering just because he occupied his seat. , it can be said to be a complete disgrace. "Brother, I am completely convinced by your words. I dare to say that whoever messes with you will be in bad luck."The two of them walked far away, and Yong Qi was still in high spirits. "However, the Beigong family is not a fuel-efficient lamp. If you embarrass their children, they may not let it go." Yong Qi reminded again. "If the Beigong family is the kind of family whose children suffer losses outside and must find their way back to the family, then I can only say that such a family is not worthy of being my opponent." Su Han chuckled. Yong Qi looked at Su Han in disbelief. It was hard to imagine what kind of confidence he had to say such a thing. "Elder of the clan, that boy went too far. He openly ridiculed me, a descendant of the Beigong family, and didn't even spare any face." At the Beigong family representative¡¯s side, everyone turned their attention to an old man. "Then what do you want?" the clan elder asked lightly. ¡°Of course we must let him understand that the majesty of our Beigong family cannot be violated!¡± Everyone shouted. "Absurd!" The elder's eyes widened, "If a family member is bullied, the elders will help bully him back. Doing so will only make the Zhong family and Du family laugh at us! What's more, Bei Gongheng is not a core member." "Then what should we do? We can't just swallow our anger, right? How can our Beigong family lose face like this?" Everyone in the Beigong family looked unhappy. The clan elder snorted coldly: "It's obviously impossible to swallow your anger. It seems that that boy doesn't look like a member of the Yong family. He obviously has a purpose in coming to this auction among the Yong family's team. How can he succeed with this auction? Got it? Do you understand what I mean?" "Hey, clan elder, we understand, let's grab the photo with him and let him spend more money." "What if he gives up halfway?" "Impossible, that boy is definitely here for a certain auction item, and there is no way he will give up easily." The elder said firmly. At this time, the senior management of Wanjin Dojo also came to the scene and announced: "The auction is ready. Everyone, you can enter the hall! I hope everyone has brought enough yuan stones for this auction to show you each of the fourth-level aristocratic families. The style of a rich man." The senior executive of Wanjin Dojo is the young master of Wanjin Dojo. He has a very sophisticated smile on his face, and he looks like the kind of person who is used to doing business. When Su Han saw him, he thought of the Third Young Master Yu whom he met in Tianhe County. They had not seen each other for several months and did not know how the Third Young Master Yu was doing now. That day, Third Young Master Yu said that his family was near Yunzhong City, but Su Han was in Yunzhong City and had not heard of any family named Yu. However, Su Han was not in a hurry. He felt that he would definitely be able to meet Young Master Yu at the official trade fair at the latest. Representatives of the fourth-level aristocratic families quickly took their seats. The allocation of seats for this auction is also very particular. Although everyone is a fourth-level aristocratic family, after all, some are strong and some are weak, some are on the upswing, and some are declining. This distribution is a comprehensive ranking based on the current ranking of strength, as well as popularity, reputation, reputation, etc. in Yunzhong City. The three major families occupy the best positions. As for the Yong family, they are in the lower middle reaches. The faces of Yong Qi and several other Yong family elders were a little gloomy. In the past, the Yong family's status among fourth-level aristocratic families was definitely in the upper middle. Now, because of rumors that Mr. Yong is seriously injured and will not recover, the evaluation of the Deyong family has dropped sharply. In this regard, no one in the Yong family said much. On the other hand, the people from the Baili Family looked over with pride, as if they were happier to see the Yong family suffer a defeat than they were to take advantage of it themselves. "The auction starts now." The young master of Wanjin Dojo banged the gavel and announced. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 416 Miss Yuyan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Everyone, before the first item comes up, let me tell you that most of the items in this auction are provided by Wanjin Dojo. However, if you have products you want to auction, you can also entrust us with Wanjin Dojo on the spot. Conduct an auction.¡± The young master of Wanjin Dojo smiled and said. Su Han observed the entire auction site and found that this auction was relatively small in scale, with only a few hundred people sitting in the entire hall. They are all representatives of various fourth-level aristocratic families. Because they all know each other well, they are not as particular as large auctions, setting up separate secret rooms for each aristocratic family. Some important auctions are very strict. Each force participating in the auction will have a separate room. All people participating in the auction will be separated from each other to protect privacy. But in an auction like today, that¡¯s not necessary. At the same time, Yong Qi was also looking around. However, the girl he wanted to see so much did not come today. This also made Yong Qi look a little depressed. "Master Qi, cheer up." Su Han suddenly sent a message to Yong Qi. Yong Qi was stunned. Although he didn't know why Su Han specifically asked him to cheer up, he quickly adjusted his mood. "Okay, today's first auction item is a batch of Escape Talismans. There are ten of them, packaged and sold. The starting price is one hundred thousand low-grade Yuan Stones. Each increase in price must not be less than ten thousand." Ten escape talismans, packaged and auctioned? There was an uproar at the scene. It is not difficult to get one or two of these escape talismans, but ten at a time is really very rare. This Escape Talisman is also a necessary magic weapon for strong people to travel at home. At critical moments, as long as the opponent has no special means to restrain the Escape Talisman, this Escape Talisman can often save someone's life. Ten Escape Talismans were taken out at the beginning. It seems that the style of today's auction is indeed not low. It is indeed an auction that only rich people from fourth-level aristocratic families can participate. Soon, the auction site was plunged into a frantic scramble for the Escape Talisman. ??As long as you are a wealthy person, who doesn¡¯t want to store a few more Escape Talismans just in case of emergencies? "I will pay 150,000." "I'll pay two hundred thousand!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Under the crazy bidding of these people, the price of ten escape talismans skyrocketed, and soon exceeded the three hundred thousand mark. Su Han was secretly speechless. Today he had finally seen the background of the fourth-level aristocratic family in Yunzhong City. You know, in the past in Tianhe County, escape talismans occasionally appeared, but they could not be sold for less than 30,000 low-grade yuan stones. If the price is really this, the forces in Tianhe County can't afford it. These animals in Yunzhong City are good, they can be easily raised to 30,000 pieces, and the bidding is still going on. However, Su Han didn't have much interest in this escape talisman. He has six-stripe winged dragon wings, and he can use them with all his strength at critical moments, and his speed is not much worse than the Escape Talisman. Yong Qi was a little interested at first, but when he saw how crazy the bidding was, he gave up the idea. For this first auction, the two of them were completely onlookers. In the end, these ten air escape talismans were auctioned off by a representative of a fourth-level aristocratic family for a price of 500,000 low-grade yuan stones. Judging from the excited expression on this man's face, it seemed that he had taken advantage of half a million low-grade Yuan stones. The young master of the Wanjin Dojo seemed a little dissatisfied with the transaction price, and said: "Everyone, these ten Escape Talisman are just an appetizer. It seems that everyone's appetite has not been whetted yet! Then, let's move on to the second lot. , I hope I can whet everyone¡¯s appetite!¡± As he said this, the boy also started to deliberately show off, and he paused for several seconds before loudly saying: "The second lot, three Yiling Pills! Everyone, this Yiling Pill can give a strong person in the spiritual realm a chance to succeed in the next level. Greatly increased. The chance of clearing the level within the Small Spirit Realm is increased by more than 70%! The Earth Spirit Realm is 50%! The Heaven Spirit Realm can also increase the chance by 20%!" "However, let me be the first to say this. Each person can only take this magical elixir once. If you take it a second time, it won't have much effect." "Everyone, our Wanjin Dojo managed to get three of these Yiling Pills through various channels. In Yunzhong City, you can't find the fourth one at all! Haha, everyone, is this magical pill like this? Are you still not moved?" The young master of Wanjin Dojo was frothing at the mouth and spoke very hard. "Can it increase the chance of successfully passing the level? Is it really that magical?"? "There are such elixirs in the True Martial Realm, which can increase the chance of success, but there are also such elixirs in the Spiritual Realm. I have never heard of them." "The chance of success in the Small Spirit Realm is increased by 70%, and the Earth Spirit Realm is also increased by 50%! Go ahead, take one of such a magical elixir even if you lose everything." The young master of Wanjin Dojo lost no time in announcing: "This Yiling Pill has been collectively verified by the masters of the Yunzhong City Pill Association. Its efficacy will definitely not be a problem! Now three pills are sold separately, and the bidding starts on the first one The price is one hundred thousand low-grade Yuan Stone!¡± "I will pay 150,000!" "I'll pay 300,000!" The atmosphere immediately became heated, and even the three major aristocratic families who had been standing by and watching finally couldn't hold back anymore and joined the battle one after another. The price was quickly raised to 500,000 and continues to increase. It¡¯s no wonder these people are so crazy. It¡¯s very difficult for those who are strong in the spiritual realm to improve their cultivation by one level, especially those warriors who no longer have much potential to tap. With this pill, they can still give it a try. It¡¯s very promising. Maybe it will go up a level. The spiritual realm is at the ninth level, one level at a time. If your cultivation is one level different from others, your life trajectory may be completely different. And for Su Han, Su Han never expected that this Yiling Pill would be so popular. " Yi Ling Dan, in Su Han's previous life, was just an elixir that was not on the market. It could not guarantee a 100% success in passing the level. It could only increase the probability. In the imperial capital, no one would even take a second look at this elixir. "And this kind of elixir is actually so popular in Yunzhong City, and is madly sought after by so many wealthy people. If the Yi Ling Pill is like this, what about the Chong Ling Pill? The Yi Ling Dan only increases the chance of successfully passing the level, while the Chong Ling Dan is a real and unconditional upgrade. For a moment, Su Han seemed to see countless white primeval stones rolling towards him "Brother Su, I'm a little interested in this Yiling Pill. Do you want one?" Yong Qi bumped into Su Han. Su Han came back to his senses and said with a smile: "If you believe what I say, don't buy it. This Yiling Pill sounds bluffing, but it's actually just a piece of garbage." "What piece of garbage are you talking about?" Suddenly, a girl sitting in front of the two people turned around and asked angrily. This girl has a beautiful appearance and is wearing a light green gauze skirt. At first glance, she looks a bit like Lu Ziwei from the Lu family. They are both girls as pure as a mountain spring. However, compared to Lu Ziwei, this girl is a bit more elegant and ladylike. At this moment, the girl was wrinkling her nose and glaring at the two of them. It seemed that the place where she was sitting was the area of ??the Du family, one of the three major aristocratic families. And a senior member of the Du family is competing fiercely with the Beigong family to buy the Yiling Pill. The thing they grabbed so hotly turned out to be a piece of garbage in Su Han's mouth. It's no wonder that this girl didn't like listening to Su Han's words. "Miss Yuyan, my friend is very outspoken, so don't worry about it." Yong Qi smiled. "You're outspoken? You mean that the elixir is rubbish, but your friend just said it directly?" Du Yuyan¡¯s eyebrows stood up, looking even more angry. "Miss Du, I don't mean that." Yong Qi said quickly. "snort!" There were many people around, and Du Yuyan couldn't get angry on the spot, so she could only glare at Su Han bitterly, and then turned back. "Brother, this eldest lady is the treasure of the Du family. I can't afford to offend her, so I can only ask you to be more tolerant." Yong Qi smiled bitterly and whispered to Su Han. "It's okay." Su Han is naturally not the kind of person who cares about everything. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 417: The Rhythm of Fighting to the End You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The bidding is still going on. The first Yiling Pill sold for a high price of 700,000 low-grade Yuan Stones, while the second and third ones sold for 750,000 and 800,000 low-grade Yuan Stones respectively. Because Yong Qi was interrupted by Du Yuyan just now, he didn't have time to raise his placard to bid. At this moment, he showed regret: "I should try to bid for one." Su Han smiled and said: "You're right if you didn't take the photo, this thing is rubbish. If you really want it, I will help you make better ones in the future." Hearing this, Du Yuyan in the front row immediately turned back and glared at Su Han fiercely. "Okay, you are indeed the tycoons of Yunzhong City. The three Yi Ling Dans have been auctioned. I wish you all an early breakthrough. Now comes the third lot, a batch of standard spiritual weapons." The young master of Wanjin Dojo waved his hand and ordered six spiritual weapons to be delivered to him. Su Han's eyes lit up when he saw them. Although these six spiritual weapons are only one-refined spiritual weapons in terms of grade, what is rare is that the refining techniques are very orthodox. At first glance, they do not come from the secular world and are very pure. The most important thing is that Su Han vaguely smelled a familiar scent from the refining techniques of these six spiritual weapons. The refining techniques of these spiritual weapons actually reminded Su Han of someone in his previous life. However, logically speaking, the spiritual weapon he refined will definitely not end up in this remote southern Xinjiang. Su Han felt that he should take pictures of these six spiritual weapons and study them carefully. For a moment, Su Han was extremely excited. "The starting price for this batch of spiritual weapons is 100,000 low-grade Yuan Stones. Each increase in price shall not be less than 10,000 low-grade Yuan Stones." The young master of Wanjin Dojo also knows that the price of such a low-level spiritual weapon is not very high. To put it bluntly, this kind of auction item is just a make-up, and the price cannot be paid. It is just used to lighten the tense auction atmosphere. "One hundred and twenty thousand low-grade Yuan stones." Su Han and other young masters of the Wanjin Dojo began to bid as soon as they finished speaking. Suddenly, many eyes were directed at Su Han. Isn't this the young man who scolded Bei Gongheng with a vicious tongue just now? At first, everyone thought that this young man was just brought by the Yong family to make up the numbers, but they did not expect that he would also bid for things. "One hundred and fifty thousand!" An obviously provocative voice came from Bei Gongheng. I saw Bei Gongheng holding a sign, smiling, and looking at Su Han in a demonstrative manner. "Two hundred thousand." Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to this clown. "Three hundred thousand!" Bei Gongheng didn't even blink. Su Han stopped bidding and looked at Bei Gongheng indifferently. If you are familiar with Su Han, you can tell that he is getting angry at this moment. "It's a pity that Bei Gongheng doesn't understand Su Han at all. At this moment, Bei Gongheng was still holding the sign proudly and casting a provocative look. "Four hundred thousand." Su Han said lightly. Wow! Everyone present began to feel uneasy. It was only six basic spiritual weapons, and they actually cost 400,000. Is this world crazy? In normal times, a spiritual weapon of this quality would cost 20,000 yuan. Six pieces, only 120,000. Four hundred thousand, this is really rich, really willful, really crazy. The people present are all wealthy people from fourth-level aristocratic families. However, they are unwilling to spend 400,000 yuan to buy six elementary spiritual weapons. Even Yong Qi was secretly puzzled and whispered to Su Han: "Brother, the Yong family has many such elementary spiritual weapons. There is no need to buy them at a high price here." The happiest person is the young master of the tens of thousands gold dojo. These six elementary spiritual weapons can actually reach such a high price. I have to say that he did not expect it. However, this situation is what he wants to see the most. The higher the transaction price, the more commission they will get from Wanjin Dojo! Bei Gongheng sneered and said: "Boy, I'm not telling you, I really can't help but wonder, do you have 400,000? Young Master of Wanjin Dojo, don't you verify it? Don't get to the end, this kid can't get the money. , that really became a big joke.¡± "Master Heng, this is not the case." The young master of Wanjin Dojo said with a smile. Beigong Heng said coldly: "That's not necessarily true. Who can guarantee the integrity and credibility of this kind of casual cultivator? He rushed to shoot with me. If he can't get the money in the end, or he is just raising the price, there is no money in his pocket. If I don¡¯t have the money, who should I turn to for my losses? To be on the safe side, I suggest that I let him prove that he has the financial resources first. Otherwise, the bidding will not proceed." "Master Heng, this" The young master of Wanjin Dojo is in a bit of a dilemma, but their Wanjin Dojo is really provenThe rules for proving financial strength, however, are only for ordinary casual cultivators. Today is an internal auction that only fourth-level aristocratic families can attend. Logically speaking, this kind of verification is unnecessary. However, Bei Gongheng kept asking, and there was no suitable reason to refuse him for a while. Su Han looked indifferent. He did not have 400,000 in cash now, but the cloud pattern cold iron ore, cold iron essence, and spiritual elixir he had on his body could be taken out and turned into wealth at any time. ¡°Moreover, even if he had 400,000 in cash, Su Han didn¡¯t bother to prove anything here. "Young Master Wanjin Dojo, let's do this. On behalf of the Yong family, I will guarantee Mr. Su. If he doesn't have enough cash, it will be recorded in the Yong family's account." Yong Qi said. Although he didn¡¯t understand why Su Han was interested in these primary spiritual weapons, who made Su Han his brother? Of course, if your brother wants to do something, you must do your best to help him complete it. "Okay, okay." The young master of Wanjin Dojo said quickly. As long as there is a guarantee from a fourth-level aristocratic family, there is no need to worry about being photographed and not being paid. Bei Gongheng was speechless for a moment. He stared at Yong Qi hatefully for a long time, and then sneered: "What a Yong family, okay, not bad, I remember it." There was silence all around. The Yong family didn't know that it was because of the wrong nerve. It was obvious that they were going downhill, but they still dared to offend the Beigong family to death. This was a rhythm to play with themselves. "The auction continues." The young master of Wanjin Dojo said promptly. "I will pay half a million." Beigong Heng said with a livid face. When things have developed to this point, anyone with a discerning eye can see that this is no longer bidding, but fighting! Bei Gongheng¡¯s resolute attitude made many people sigh secretly. This boy in white was really unwise. He offended Bei Gongheng before the auction. Wasn¡¯t he waiting for revenge? The financial resources of the Beigong family are the strongest among the three major families. It is simply impossible to compete with the Beigong family for financial resources. ??Besides, even if you have fought hard and spent five to six hundred thousand to buy something worth only one hundred thousand, you will definitely not be happy in your heart. For a moment, everyone was curious about what the young man in white would do. Should you be wise and give up bidding, or bite the bullet and continue? Under the gaze of everyone, Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Six hundred thousand." The scene was suddenly in an uproar again. This is the rhythm of fighting to the end. "Seven hundred thousand!" Bei Gongheng didn't even think about it. Su Han and the Yong family had completely violated his bottom line. They had just brutally killed him outside the hall without saying anything. Now at the auction, You have to fight him openly. The Yong family doesn¡¯t even look at where they are now? Do you still dare to fight with the Beigong family? Is your brain caught in the door? Today, Beigong Heng will let everyone present, including the Zhong family and the Du family, see clearly that the dignity of the Beigong family cannot be violated. Once you offend the Beigong family, things that were originally easy to do will become very difficult. ¡°For example, something that you can obviously buy with a base price of 100,000 yuan, but you have to spend 70,000 to 800,000 yuan to shoot it, and it makes you unable to express your pain. Bei Gongheng never thought that Su Han would give up the bidding. Judging from Su Han's inevitable winning attitude, Bei Gongheng was sure that these spiritual weapons were very important to Su Han. So, Bei Gongheng wants to deliberately disgust Su Han and wants this thing? Then spend a million to shoot it! ??Bei Gongheng will never stop until he reaches one million. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 418: Sky-high Price Pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han looked calm on the surface, but actually he was furious. Bei Gongheng was determined that he wanted this batch of spiritual weapons and deliberately raised the price. Just when everyone thought that there would be a fierce fight between the two, Su Han suddenly laughed: "Seven hundred thousand? I didn't expect that there are people who are really willing to be taken advantage of. Since there are people who want to be taken advantage of, I naturally won't. Stop it, shopkeeper, and give this thing to him.¡± "Remember, if you ask them to pay for the goods on the spot, don't lie. Otherwise, I will suspect that your dojo has colluded with them to maliciously raise the price and disrupt the normal order of the auction." This change of scene was so sudden that everyone could not recover. ¡°Does this mean that the young man in white has given up? Moreover, his expression was so relaxed and free, and he didn't feel like he was grinding his teeth after losing the competition. For a moment, everyone at the scene was confused. Is this Bei Gongheng maliciously raising the price and disgusting the young man in white, or is this young man in white deliberately playing tricks on Bei Gongheng? Why is it becoming more and more difficult to understand? The young master of Wanjin Dojo was a little surprised to see Su Han give up. However, he was very satisfied with the price achieved by several elementary spiritual weapons. He was extremely satisfied. But Bei Gongheng was dumbfounded. Why did this guy suddenly give up the bid? This feeling is like being in a tug-of-war with someone and the other person suddenly lets go. This sudden change was completely beyond Bei Gongheng's expectation, making Bei Gongheng suddenly feel like he was being teased. The young master of Wanjin Dojo personally brought the six spiritual weapons to Bei Gongheng. When Bei Gongheng saw them, his face turned pale with anger. These were simply the six most common primary spiritual weapons! Nothing special at all! "Six of these elementary spiritual weapons are worth 100,000 yuan. How can they be worth as much as 700,000 yuan?" For a moment, Bei Gongheng almost bit his teeth into pieces. He was definitely being fooled. I spent 700,000 low-grade Yuan Stones to buy a bunch of rubbish that is of little use. If word spreads about this, it will definitely become the laughing stock of the entire Yunzhong City¡¯s powerful circles! Bei Gongheng really felt like he wanted to cry without tears, and felt that his heart was bleeding. At this moment, his face was completely and completely lost. I originally wanted to disgust others, but unexpectedly, I ended up disgusting myself. Su Han smiled faintly and said, "Why, you were bidding so vigorously before, are you trying to default now? Young Master of Wanjin Dojo, tell me, are defaults allowed to happen in this auction?" "I believe that Master Beigong will not default on his debt." The young master of Wanjin Dojo said with a smile. Even if Beigong Heng wants to default on his debt, isn¡¯t there still the Beigong family? If you want to openly default on your debt, you will have to lose the face of the Beigong family. When Bei Gongheng heard the conversation between these two people, he almost choked up his blood again. Even the representatives of the Beigong family had extremely ugly expressions on their faces. Beigong Heng's appearance had completely humiliated them. These representatives of the Beigong family all looked at Su Han as if they were carrying knives. The farce ended after Bei Gongheng paid the money with a grimace and took away the six spiritual weapons. In the eyes of everyone, Bei Gongheng was completely taken advantage of. He spent nearly ten times the price to buy several elementary spiritual weapons. He was a perfect example of someone who had his brain kicked by a donkey. Even Yong Qi excitedly muttered to Su Han: "Brother, this move is really awesome! Hehe, this idiot Bei Gongheng is completely exhausted now." Looking at Yong Qi¡¯s beaming expression, it was obvious that he felt very relieved. Su Han smiled and said nothing. ? Next, two more items appeared. These two lots are extraordinary, with starting prices of more than 300,000 yuan. ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Because there is no such conflict of spirits as before for these two lots, there is no such scene of sparks flying when shooting. No matter how much the young master of Wanjin Dojo instigates, the atmosphere here is much duller than before, and not as hot as before. The young master of the Wanjin Dojo is helpless. He knows that people love to watch the excitement, and it is interesting to have excitement. These two lots won¡¯t cause much excitement, but the young master of Wanjin Dojo believes that the sixth lot will definitely be a blockbuster and will definitely make everyone excited! "The sixth lot is a seventh-grade beauty elixir!" "Everyone, the effect of this beauty pill must beNeedless to say, as long as you take this elixir, your appearance and body functions will gradually return to their peak state, and you can stay youthful for fifty years! Everyone, re-experience the feeling of youth. Ladies, and even the men here, you can consider getting one. It takes part in nature and makes you immortal. Its effect is definitely not exaggerated by me! " The young master of Wanjin Dojo is very good at stirring up the atmosphere. His words immediately ignited the enthusiasm of the scene. It has to be said that Wanjin Dojo also spent a lot of money for today's auction. Whether it is the Yiling Pill before or the seventh-grade Zhuyan Pill now, they are the best products that have never appeared in Yunzhong City. ???????????????????????? And this seventh-grade Yanzhuan Dan is obviously of a higher style than the Yi Ling Dan just now. Cultivation of meritorious ginseng is not old! This is every woman¡¯s ultimate dream, and when it comes to spending money, women are often a more ruthless group than men. For the sake of beauty, what can¡¯t a woman do? What's more, just spending some money to buy elixirs? For a time, even some of the female members of the upper echelons of the three major aristocratic families showed fanatical looks on their faces. Even many male warriors' eyes gleamed, and they didn't know whether they were interested in this elixir for themselves or for others. "The starting price of this elixir is 500,000 low-grade Yuanshi! Hey, don't say that the starting price is too high. Even if the starting price is low, it will be raised immediately. It is meaningless. You are right." The young master of Wanjin Dojo chuckled. The starting price of a pill is 500,000 low-grade Yuan stones. Such a sky-high price is simply astonishing! However, considering the seventh-grade Zhu Yan Dan, although the price is high, it is not outrageous. It can be seen from the eager expressions of many people at the scene that everyone is still looking forward to it. "I will pay 550,000." "I'll pay 600,000!" "Don't try to rob me, I'll give you 700,000!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The wealthy people in Yunzhong City once again began to show their wealthy temperament crazily, as if what they quoted was not Yuan Stone at all, but ordinary stones that could be seen all over the ground. "one million." Suddenly, faint words rang out, and the bidder turned out to be a beautiful middle-aged woman from the Du family who still retained her charm. ?????????????? I saw this beautiful woman with only half a layer of makeup and powder on her face, she looked extremely beautiful and her voice was very light. "Mrs. Ning made a bid!" "Hehe, it would be weird if Mrs. Ning didn't bid for this seventh-grade beauty pill, right?" "That's right. In the past few years, whenever an outstanding beauty-preserving elixir appears in Yunzhong City, it will always be photographed by Madam Ning. It's a pity that once Madam Ning takes action, we people will have no chance." "Yes, if you want to compete with the Du family for financial resources, only the Beigong family and the Zhong family can do it, right?" "This bid is too crazy. It suddenly jumped from 700,000 to 1 million. Ordinary fourth-level aristocratic families can't afford it. I'd better give up later." Once they saw Mrs. Ning¡¯s bid, it seemed that many representatives of the fourth-level aristocratic families had backed down. Su Han looked at Mrs. Ning. Although she was middle-aged, her appearance did not show many signs of fading. Instead, she looked graceful and luxurious. It seems that there is no need to use any beauty pill. At that moment, Su Han sent a message to Yong Qi out of curiosity: "Mrs. Ning looks very young. Does she care so much about her appearance?" Yong Qi smiled and said: "You misunderstood. Mrs. Ning must buy beauty elixirs every time, but it is not for herself, but for" "Yong Qi, this is the Du family's business, you don't need to say anything!" Du Yuyan suddenly turned around and said angrily. "Okay, okay, I won't talk too much. Isn't that okay?" Yong Qi shook his head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 419: Gossip about the two giants You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at the people present, it seemed that many people did not intend to continue bidding for the seventh-grade beauty pill. Only one elder from the Beigong family, as if he was deliberately trying to get into trouble with Mrs. Ning, shouted: "One million and one million! " As soon as the price was announced, the crowd burst into boos. It is true that the auction stipulates that each bid increase must not be less than 10,000, but you can¡¯t really increase it by 10,000, right? The price has already reached one million. Is it interesting to add ten thousand to ten thousand? Is this the magnanimity that a giant in Yunzhong City should have? This elder of the Beigong family is not here to bid so much as to cause trouble. A trace of anger flashed across Mrs. Ning's pretty face, but it disappeared quickly, and she said in a cold voice: "One million and one hundred thousand." Wow! Everyone is excited again. It seems that Madam Ning is bound to get this seventh-grade beauty pill. "One million, one hundred and eleven thousand." The Beigong family elder said calmly. No way, are you still coming? Everyone immediately looked at each other, but there was a hint of understanding in this look, as if they had expected this to happen. Mrs. Ning¡¯s expression turned cold: ¡°One million and two hundred thousand.¡± In this kind of situation, the battle is about heroism, the battle is about financial resources, and the battle is about who is more courageous. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Ning looked soft and weak, but in fact she was extremely determined. There was quite an aura in her eyes that she would not give up until she achieved her goal. "One million, two hundred and one million." The elder of the Beigong family sneered, feeling like he would stay with him until the end. "Oh, I didn't expect that more than ten years have passed, and the feud between the Beigong family and the Du family is still going on" "If it was something else, it would be easier to say. But it happened that Mrs. Ning came out to help Ducheng bid for the elixir. No wonder the Beigong family wanted to interfere with it." "But this is not the fault of Ducheng and Mrs. Ning. They are just in love" Everyone was talking about everything. "One million and three hundred thousand." Mrs. Ning obviously had no intention of giving up. "One million and three hundred thousand!" The elder of the Beigong family was also chasing after her, looking at Mrs. Ning with a hint of provocation and a hint of sneer. "Come on, Mrs. Ning is a prostitute after all, and it has been more than ten years since the incident, so why do you have to pursue them so hard?" Many people couldn¡¯t stand it and started talking one after another. Mrs. Ning's pretty face is getting colder and colder, as if covered with a layer of frost. Faint words came out of her mouth: "One million and four hundred thousand!" "One million, four hundred and one million." The Beigong family elder sneered. Everyone in the Du family had ugly expressions. An elder said: "Ah Ning, don't be influenced by the Beigong family and concentrate on bidding. Even if you lose everything, you must take pictures of these seventh-grade Zhuyan Dan today. Acheng This matter is the matter of the entire Du family." It is a bit exaggerated to say that the whole family has been ruined, but it shows the Du family's attitude towards this matter. Du Yuyan was even more anxious and shouted: "Aunt A Ning, those people from the Beigong family are a bunch of beasts. You must not be scared off by their momentum. You must take this seventh-grade beauty pill and save your life." Uncle Ducheng." Save people? Su Han heard these conversations between the Du family, but couldn't imagine that this Zhuyan Pill could still save people? Based on his level of knowledge as a master of elixirs in his previous life, he can be sure that the Zhuyan elixir is 100% ineffective in saving lives. ¡°The Du family, could it be that they made a mistake somewhere? "Young Master Qi, tell me about the matter between the Du family and the Beigong family." Su Han sent a message directly to Yong Qi. Yong Qi glanced at Du Yuyan's back, pulled Su Han, and the two quietly moved to a place where Du Yuyan couldn't hear, and Yong Qi opened the conversation: "The feud between the two families has been going on for a long time. It all happened more than ten years ago. Because the two parties involved are giants in Yunzhong City, this old matter, No one dares to talk about it in public." "It is said that back then, a young genius from the Du family and a young genius from the Beigong family both liked the same woman. And that woman just liked the genius from the Du family. The genius from the Beigong family was unconvinced and felt that his strength was inferior to that of the Du family. The genius of the Du family was so strong, but he couldn't win the heart of the beautiful woman. So, he proposed a duel, and the content of the duel was naturally about the beautiful woman's heart. " "That duel was conducted in secret. The final result was only between the two parties andA woman knows. However, many people said that the result of the duel was that the genius of the Beigong family won, but the woman had a deep love for the genius of the Du family and threatened that no matter who wins or loses between the two, she will only recognize her. The Du family is a genius. " "This made the Beigong family genius furious. He took advantage of the fact that the Du family genius had not recovered after the duel, and took the opportunity to give the Du family genius a fatal blow." "Although the Du family genius recovered his life later, the fatal blow caused the vitality in his body to drain rapidly. Now he is only in his thirties, but he is already very old, his beard and hair are all white, and even The day when gong is separated is not too far away.¡± Yong Qi shook his head as he spoke. The normal lifespan of a spiritually powerful person is two hundred years, and it is absolutely impossible for him to lose his power in his thirties. "So, Mrs. Ning is the same woman back then?" Su Han said. Yong Qi nodded: "She bid for these seventh-grade beauty pills in order to delay the loss of Ducheng's vitality and return Ducheng to its peak state. Only in this way can we save Ducheng's life, otherwise Ducheng's In this condition, he will definitely be dead within a few months." "Then she is mistaken. Beauty-preserving elixirs have no effect at all on this kind of loss of vitality." Su Han said. "What?" Yong Qi was stunned for a moment. "If I guessed correctly, Mrs. Ning should have bought a lot of beauty-preserving elixirs before, right? Has it worked?" Su Han asked rhetorically. "It seems useless. However, it may be that the level of those elixirs is too low?" Yong Qi asked. "It has nothing to do with the level of the elixir, it's the wrong type of elixir. This beauty-preserving elixir retains the activity in the human body. Only when there is vitality in the body will it be retained by the beauty-preserving elixir, so that it can maintain youthfulness and rejuvenate the body. Effect. However, if the vitality in the body has been lost, it is absolutely impossible for this beauty pill to recreate the vitality." Su Han said. Yong Qi took a breath of cold air: "So, isn't Mrs. Ning wasting money in vain by taking this seventh-grade beauty elixir?" "That's right." Su Han said calmly. "Then should we tell the Du family? Looking at this situation, the price will get higher and higher!" Yong Qi was a little anxious. "If you don't have evidence, the Du family will definitely not believe it and blame you for being nosy." Su Han shook his head. At this time, Mrs. Na Ning had already increased the price to 1.5 million, and the elder of the Beigong family still raised the price to 1.51 million without mercy. "I've passed it, I've really passed it. How can you bully a woman like this and still have the dignity of a giant in Yunzhong City." Everyone was talking about it. "The Beigong family seems to have a deep resentment over this matter. It has been more than ten years and they still refuse to let go of Mrs. Ducheng and Ning." Su Han looked in the direction of the Beigong family and saw Beigong. Everyone in the aristocratic family stared at Mrs. Ning hatefully, as if they wanted to eat her alive. "The Beigong family values ????face the most. This incident has embarrassed them. They will definitely not let it go." Yong Qi's face also looked a little ugly. The Beigong family openly bullied a female generation and raised the price with such obvious malicious intent. No one can stand it. But Bei Gongheng walked up to Mrs. Ning, spat on the ground, and sneered: "Bitch, if you have the guts, keep filming!" "You!" Du Yuyan stood up angrily. Everyone in the Du family also changed their expressions. An elder from the Du family shouted: "Young Master Wanjin Dojo, this beast of the Beigong family is openly spraying feces. Shouldn't Wanjin Dojo take care of it?" (Remember this Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 420 Deciding to take action You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Bei Gongheng laughed loudly: "Just take care of it, even if you drive me out of this auction house, our elders from the Beigong family will still continue to follow the auction. It's not that the Beigong family can't afford the money, nor does it violate the bidding rules. , who can take care of it? You, on the other hand, hurry up and think about how to apologize to the Beigong family, otherwise this high price will be endless. " The faces of the Du family are all very ugly. Now they are riding a tiger and it is difficult to get off. The situation in Ducheng cannot last for a few more months. If they cannot win the Beauty Pill today, death will be waiting for Ducheng. "Mrs. Ning, keep filming. It's not like our Du family can't afford the money." An elder of the Du family said coldly. "One million six hundred thousand." Mrs. Ning¡¯s short sentence revealed her determination to move forward. "One million six hundred and one million." The Beigong family elder said calmly. Yong Qi had a sullen face and cursed without knowing what he was talking about. He was obviously angered by the arrogant attitude of the Beigong family. Even Su Han frowned frequently. Everyone has a sense of justice, not to mention so many people bullying a weak woman together. "One million seven hundred thousand." Mrs. Ning also knows that this seventh-grade Yanzhuan Dan may not necessarily be able to save Ducheng. However, she had no way out, even if there was only one percent hope, she would have to bite the bullet and try. "One million, seventy-one million." The Beigong family followed closely. "Mr. Qi, is this Beigong family simply trying to disgust the Du family? If it was just to disgust the Du family, then their goal would have been achieved long ago. Why are they still bidding like crazy? Aren't they afraid that the Du family will suddenly give up the bid?" Su Han sent a message to Yong Qi. Yong Qi shook his head, also puzzled. The performance of the Beigong Family is indeed very bizarre. Bei Gongheng has already shot himself in the foot just now. How come the Beigong Family still has the confidence to raise prices like crazy here? Aren¡¯t you afraid of history repeating itself? "Unless this seventh-grade beauty pill originally belongs to the Beigong family!" Yong Qi suddenly had a flash of inspiration and came up with this amazing guess! Su Han actually suspected this. He had been observing the expressions of several representatives of the Beigong family just to confirm his suspicion. Sure enough, no matter how much the Beigong family kept raising the price, the expressions of the representatives of the Beigong family were indifferent, without any fluctuation at all, as if what they were selling was not primeval stones, but ordinary stones that could be seen all over the ground. No matter how wealthy the Beigong family is, they can't just play with more than 1.7 million yuan. Unless the seventh-grade Zhu Yan Dan was originally entrusted by the Beigong family to be auctioned, no matter how much money is sold, it will end up in their pockets. Yong Qi slapped his thigh suddenly: "I understand, I heard that the Beigong Family is planning to open an alchemy shop in Yunzhong City Market recently. Maybe they are raising the price so hard today, firstly to disgust Mrs. Ning, and secondly But it is to build momentum for the newly opened elixir shop. They want to use this elixir to tell everyone that even the Du family wants the elixir from their Beigong family. Not only do they want to buy it, but they also have to pay a sky-high price!" "Just imagine, if Mrs. Ning and the Du family knew that the thing they bought at a huge price actually belonged to the Beigong family, wouldn't the entire Du family be completely disgraced and become a foil to the Beigong family? Bei Gong. These grandsons of the Gong family are very good at planning!" Yong Qi was filled with indignation. It must be said that the Beigong family's strategy of killing two birds with one stone was very insidious. This is completely fishing and teasing others as fools. Su Han's heart was also aroused with anger. Not to mention that the Beigong family had a problem with him, but they dared to play with pills in front of him. This fearless courage made Su Han laugh endlessly. Dare to play with elixirs in front of the greatest elixir master of the Great Xia Dynasty? When I was playing with elixirs, you guys hadn't been born yet! Most alchemists regard alchemy as life, and any act that desecrates alchemy is considered disrespectful in the eyes of alchemists. Even those poison masters who specialize in poisons, although they do not follow the orthodox path of alchemy, still have a very respectful attitude towards alchemy and do not dare to blaspheme in the slightest. "Using elixirs to play with people's hearts and achieve their own ulterior purposes is called blaspheming the way of elixirs." This is what Su Han can't bear the most. There is no room for any sand in Su Han's eyes. "Master Qi, tell the Du family that there is no need to bid. I can sell it to them for the seventh-grade Zhuyan Pill, and the price isThe price is definitely much more reasonable than the price they are bidding on now. " Su Han¡¯s words are definitely not an outburst. The materials for refining the Zhuyan Pill are not difficult to obtain. The difficulty lies in the refining process, which requires very high refining techniques and refining tools. The refining techniques and refining tools are precisely what Su Han lacks the most. When Yong Qi heard this, he was immediately stunned and looked at Su Han in disbelief: "No way, do you also have such a sky-high price pill?" "Don't talk nonsense. Anyway, I won't trick you." Su Han smiled lightly. Yong Qi now obeyed Su Han's words. Hearing the words, he ran to Du Yuyan and whispered something to Du Yuyan, hoping to pass this sentence to the Du family through Du Yuyan. After hearing this, Du Yuyan turned her eyes towards Su Han, her chest straightened out, and her nose wrinkled: "Just him? I don't believe it. He wants to make fun of our Du family." Su Han was also helpless. Why didn't this girl refuse to believe in him? She didn't believe it when she said Yi Ling Dan was rubbish just now, but now that she's kindly offered help, she still doesn't believe it. Su Han thought for a while and decided to personally send the message to Mrs. Ning. "Mrs. Ning, today's situation is probably caused by the Beigong family deliberately teasing you. I will sell you a seventh-grade beauty pill for 800,000 low-grade yuan stones." The price Su Han opened was neither deliberately low nor too high, and was a fair price. Su Han also knew that Mrs. Ning would not believe it at this time that the Zhuyan Pill was of no use to Du Cheng. She might even think that she, an outsider, had ulterior motives for getting involved in the Du family's secrets. It would be better to just say that you have the Beauty Pill for sale, and Mrs. Ning might still believe it. Sure enough, Mrs. Ning was stunned and looked in the direction of the sound transmission. Her eyes lingered on Su Han for a moment, and then looked at Yong Qi beside him. Although Du Yuyan couldn't hear the content of the transmission, she could guess that Su Han had taken action, and said angrily: "What are you doing? Don't harass my Aunt Aning!" Su Han was speechless towards this overly vigilant little girl. Just as he was about to say something, Mrs. Ning scolded her softly: "Yu Yan, don't talk too much." Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Ning sent a message to Yong Qi: "Yong Qi, who is this young man? He has the seventh-grade Zhuyan Pill. Is it true or false?" Mrs. Ning also has some attainments in the alchemy path. Upon hearing Su Han's message, Mrs. Ning's first reaction was that someone was joking with her and deliberately teasing her. "However, when Mrs. Ning thought about it carefully, she felt it was impossible. Who could be so boring? The Beigong family and Mrs. Ning have nothing to do with each other, but the Beigong family is raising the price vigorously at this time, so why would they send someone to persuade Mrs. Ning to give up the bidding? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????????????????????????????????: The young man sitting next to Yong Qi?is obviously someone who has connections with the Yong family. The Du family and the Yong family have no enmity or enmity, and the Yong family should not do such things that harm others and do not benefit themselves. "Mrs. Ning, I, Yong Qi, am willing to guarantee in my own name that Mr. Su can definitely obtain the seventh-grade Yanzhuan Dan. This matter has nothing to do with our Yong family. We simply don't want to see you, Mrs. Ning, being betrayed by Bei. It¡¯s just a joke from the Gong family.¡± Yong Qi¡¯s words were so sincere that Mrs. Dening had to take them seriously. "What do you mean when you say that the Beigong family deliberately teased me?" "Mrs. Ning, most of these seventh-grade beauty-preserving pills were entrusted by the Beigong family to be auctioned by the Wanjin Taoist Hall. They are the Beigong family's own things. Of course they don't feel bad about raising the price for their own things, but you, Mrs. Ning, do not. Are you willing to be taken advantage of, to be squeezed by them, to be teased like a monkey by them?" Yong Qi¡¯s words were taught by Su Han. When Mrs. Ning heard this, she couldn't help but be shocked. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 421 The Beigong family was once again dumbfounded You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??????? This seventh-grade Yanzhuan Dan actually belongs to the Beigong family? Mrs. Ning had indeed never thought of this possibility before, but now that Yong Qi reminded her, the more she thought about it, the more likely it became. If the seventh-grade Zhu Yan Dan belongs to the Beigong family, then it would be logical for the Beigong family to bid like this. ¡°Moreover, Yong Qi also said that Mr. Su next to him can also get the seventh-grade Zhuyan Pill. To be honest, Mrs. Ning's first thought was to be skeptical about Yong Qi's words. But looking at Yong Qi¡¯s demeanor and tone, it obviously doesn¡¯t look fake. If you can buy the same thing at a low price, why take the risk of being teased, spend money unnecessarily, and be taken advantage of? However, she was afraid that if this was false news, this glimmer of hope would be completely lost! I don¡¯t know when the next time a Zhu Yan Dan of such a high grade will appear. For a moment, Mrs. Ning was undecided. "Mrs. Ning, do you still bid?" Seeing that Mrs. Ning had been silent for a long time, the young master of Wanjin Dojo could not help but remind her. "One million and eight hundred thousand." Mrs. Ning came back to her senses, bit her fine white teeth, hesitated for a moment, and finally made another bid. "One million and eighty-one million." The elder of the Beigong family sneered. Now, Mrs. Ning can no longer remain calm. With this attitude of the Beigong family, they definitely want to raise the price of this elixir to over two million, and make the Du family the most unparalleled scapegoat in the history of Yunzhong City. "I request to suspend the bidding!" Mrs. Ning¡¯s words immediately silenced the entire hall. "Mrs. Ning, what's going on?" the young master of Wanjin Dojo asked quickly. "Young Master Min, tell me the truth in front of everyone, does this seventh-grade Zhu Yan Dan have anything to do with the Beigong family?" Mrs. Ning seemed to be soft and weak, but her character was very decisive and she asked straight to the point. "Mrs. Ning, what does this mean?" The young master of Wanjin Dojo was startled. This seventh-grade Zhuyan Dan was indeed placed here to be photographed by someone else, but they have never seen that person in Wanjin Dojo, and they don't know if it is. A member of the Beigong family. "I suspect that these seventh-grade beauty-preserving pills were placed here for auction by the Beigong family. The Beigong family is suspected of maliciously raising the price!" Mrs. Ning¡¯s words were shocking. Even the senior officials of the Du family looked at each other and couldn't come to their senses. The whole auction hall immediately boiled: "What, is it true or false?" "If it is true, this is too much for the Beigong family. If everyone does this, how can there be any order in the auction?" "According to the rules of the auction, I cannot participate in bidding for my own goods. Could it be that Wanjin Dojo has also colluded with the Beigong Family to cheat money together?" "Quiet, quiet, please listen to what Wanjin Dojo has to say?" The young master of the Wanjin Dojo was stunned for a long time, and then he cried out aggrievedly: "Mrs. Ning, our Wanjin Dojo really didn't know anything about it. I am willing to swear by heaven and earth to put this seventh-grade beauty pill in Wanjin We have never met the person who acted as proxy for the dojo, and we don¡¯t even know if he has anything to do with the Beigong family.¡± Mrs. Ning also knows that in the world of martial arts, the oath between heaven and earth is the most effective. The fact that the young master of Wanjin Dojo dares to swear like this proves that he really has nothing to do with this matter. Mrs. Ning turned her attention to the Beigong family: "What do you say?" A senior member of the Beigong Family sneered: "What do you mean? Are we, the Beigong Family, responsible for explaining all the baseless slander?" "Mrs. Ning, isn't this too arbitrary?" Several senior officials of the Du family also felt that something was wrong. Although they also suspected whether the seventh-grade Zhuyan Dan was related to the Beigong family, they had no evidence. It is obviously not a wise move to openly question the Beigong family without evidence. Maybe it will anger the Beigong family and raise the price even higher for you. "Mrs. Ning, why don't we forget it and take pictures of the elixir first. Saving Ducheng comes first." Several senior officials of the Du family persuaded Mrs. Ning to come. ??????????????? Several senior officials of the Beigong Family looked at this scene with sneers on their lips. This seventh-grade beauty-preserving pill was basically sold by a few of them at the Wanjin Dojo. However, even if the Du family can guess this, what can the Du family do? Without evidence, the Du family¡¯s only option is to??It's about swallowing your anger. Even though they knew that all this was a conspiracy of the Beigong family, the Du family still had to be fooled and take pictures of the elixir. Because the Du family has no choice, there is a pill in front of them that may save Du Cheng, so they must bid. If they don't take the photo, they will definitely become the laughing stock of the entire Yunzhong City, saying that the Du family is afraid of the Beigong family and would rather sacrifice the lives of important family members than compete with the Beigong family. It can be said that this move of the Beigong family is very beautiful. Firstly, it disgusted the Du family, and secondly, they exaggerated the seventh-grade beauty elixir, making this sky-high-priced elixir attract attention, creating a topic, and building momentum for the new elixir shop that the Beigong family was planning to open. By then, everyone in Yunzhong City will know that the elixir bought by the Du family at a sky-high price turned out to be manufactured by the rival Beigong family. The Beigong family's elixir shop will become famous, and the Du family will be disgraced. Lost, completely reduced to the foil of the Beigong family. This is the wishful thinking of the Beigong family! The senior officials of the Beigong family admire themselves so much. They came up with such a top-notch strategy. When they return to the family, they will definitely be rewarded by the family. On the other side, Mrs. Ning ignored the persuasion of several senior members of the Du family and secretly sent a message to Su Han: "You said you can come up with the seventh-grade Zhu Yan Dan, how can we trade?" Su Han sent a message: "No matter what, after the auction is over, Mrs. Ning can go directly to me to trade." "Okay, I hope you won't disappoint me." Mrs. Ning made up her mind after weighing it in her heart. At this time, Bei Gongheng's voice sounded again: "Haha, if the Du family can't afford it, just say so. Even a junior like me can't bear to be hesitant. Several elders, how about our Beigong family? Take some out and lend them one or two million, which is their life-saving money." Bei Gongheng's tone was full of naked sarcasm, which made some supporters of the Beigong family around him burst into laughter. Mrs. Ning, however, didn't even look at Bei Gongheng. She took a deep breath and looked directly at the young master of Wanjin Dojo: "How much money did the Beigong family pay just now?" "One million and eighty-one million." The young master of Wanjin Dojo smiled. "I won't take the picture anymore. If the Beigong family wants this elixir so much, then give it to them." Mrs. Ning¡¯s faint words made Bei Gongheng almost jump up on the spot. What? No more filming? This sudden change made several people in the Beigong family dumbfounded on the spot. Bei Gongheng has already taken off his clothes once before. This time, the Beigong family has taken off his clothes again? But, how is this possible? Based on the Beigong family's understanding of the Du family, as long as there is a pill that can save Du City, the Du family will definitely take it at all costs, and the Du family is not as poor as Bei Gongheng mocked, and the two million Du family is completely Can afford it. Now, after reaching 1.81 million, the Du family is letting go? And he was so decisive? "Ah Ning, why did you give up? What about Acheng?" The people in the Du family were also shocked. Even Du Yuyan opened her mouth in a daze. Aunt A Ning wouldn't really believe that guy's nonsense, would she? "Elders, Du Cheng is my husband, I have my own sense of discretion." Mrs. Ning said lightly. Although several senior members of the Du family were full of doubts, they did not say anything else. At this moment, the most unhappy people are undoubtedly the senior members of the Beigong family. An old man from the Beigong family had a livid face and sneered: "It seems that the Du family doesn't care much about Du Cheng's affairs! Don't you dare to add 1.81 million?" "You have to control whether to increase the price or not? When it comes to price increase, who is as disgusted as your Beigong family, asking for an increase of 10,000 to 10,000? Our Du family thinks it's boring and won't play anymore. Isn't this enough?" A Du family elder thought in his heart He was angry with the Beigong family, and even sneered when he heard this. "Why is it boring? In my opinion, it's because you don't have money!" the elder of the Beigong family retorted. "Okay, I just made a bid with the Beigong family just to tease you. Our Du family already has these seventh-grade beauty-preserving pills." Mrs. Ning said lightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 422: A Batch of Sky Crystal Sand You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°It¡¯s been there for a long time, so why don¡¯t you still shoot it? The Beigong family didn¡¯t believe Mrs. Ning¡¯s statement at all, but they had nothing to do. If they didn¡¯t want to take pictures, they wouldn¡¯t take pictures. How could they force her to do it? Now the Beigong family has a headache, but it is its own loss! Although most of the 1.81 million will return to the Beigong family, Wanjin Dojo, as the auctioneer, will charge a 10% commission. Ten percent of 1.81 million is 180,000. In other words, the Beigong family gained nothing from entering and exiting, but directly lost 180,000 low-grade Yuan stones! Those representatives of the Beigong family really wanted to cry without tears. Originally, they were bidding madly, and they were certain that Mrs. Ning would buy the elixir at all costs to save Ducheng. They thought they had hooked Mrs. Ning, and the hook was very firm. Mrs. Ning¡¯s eagerness to compete for this seventh-grade beauty pill just now was definitely not an act. Why, why did Mrs. Ning give up all of a sudden? This is what several representatives of the Beigong family are most puzzled about. Today¡¯s two attempts at cheating can be said to have brought shame to the Beigong family. A total of more than 800,000 wasted money was spent on the two previous times, and the harvest was only six low-level spiritual weapons with nothing special! Everyone tried their best to hold back their laughter. It has to be said that the Beigong family today was even worse than a clown. They danced hard for a long time, but in the end they slapped themselves in the face. Who could compare with the slap in the face? All ring. Feeling the mocking gazes projected from all directions, several representatives of the Beigong Family simply wished they could blast those elementary spiritual weapons to pieces on the spot, wishing they could destroy the Ten Thousand Gold Dojo directly. "It's a pity that they can't do this. Bei Gongheng¡¯s face was even more gloomy, and he was cursing so hard that he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, but what was certain was that he was either cursing Mrs. Ning or Su Han. "Aunt Aning, who is that guy? You can't trust him easily. If he is a liar, won't he hurt Uncle Ducheng?" Du Yuyan was so anxious that she jumped to her feet and lowered her voice to complain about Mrs. Ning. "Yu Yan, I am not gullible. I have tried countless ways over the years, but all I got was disappointment, disappointment, endless disappointment" Mrs. Ning sighed softly, "Maybe I'm crazy, but I always feel that it's time to make some changes and try a new approach!" Mrs. Ning doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with her. Logically speaking, she is not the kind of person who easily trusts others. However, after meeting Su Han's gaze, her heart moved. The young man's eyes were clear and calm, and it was easy for people to feel a sense of security in their hearts, and they couldn't help but believe his words. Mrs. Ning felt that trusting this young man and giving up the bid for the Seventh-Rank Beauty Pill might be the boldest decision she had made in many years. However, after making this decision, Mrs. Ning felt a faint sense of relief in her heart. The Beigong family depressedly took out 1.81 million low-grade Yuan stones. After ending this farce, the auction entered a normal rhythm again. However, everyone can clearly feel that the emotions of several representatives of the Beigong family are about to lose their balance. At this juncture, naturally everyone stays away from the Beigong family, and no one will touch the Beigong family's bad luck. Several representatives of the Beigong family sat there with gloomy faces. And Bei Gongheng has been tightly restrained by them, and Bei Gongheng is strictly prohibited from causing any more trouble to them. Seeing this situation, everyone was actually laughing secretly in their hearts, but no one would say it out loud. "The next auction item is a batch of sky crystal sand, with a starting price of 50,000 low-grade Yuanshi." This Sky Crystal Sand is obviously a make-up auction item. When the Young Master of Wanjin Dojo introduced it, he showed little enthusiasm. This day crystal sand is a kind of weapon refining material. In the eyes of the weapon refiner, it is a treasure. In the eyes of ordinary people, it is a kind of useless garbage. Furthermore, Tianjing sand is not a precious material in the world of weapon refining. It is a relatively popular auxiliary material for weapon refining. Naturally, it is impossible to sell this kind of material at a high price. There were very few bidders present, but to everyone's surprise, Su Han paid a price of 70,000 low-grade Yuan stones for this batch of sky crystal sand. Su Han¡¯s move made even Yong QiExpressed great incomprehension. "Brother, this kind of material is also available for sale outside. There is no need to buy it at this auction." Du Yuyan snorted: "I've told you a long time ago that your friend is not very reliable. It doesn't matter if he messes around on his own. Just don't get my Uncle Ducheng and Aunt Aning into it!" It can be seen that Du Yuyan is quite resentful towards Su Han. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "How do you know I'm unreliable?" Du Yuyan wrinkled her nose: "Do you need to say this? Crystal sand is not worth 70,000 low-grade Yuan Stone these days. If you spend 70,000 low-grade Yuan Stone to buy it, I don't know what you are thinking in your head!" Su Han smiled. He could tell that this eldest lady was an outspoken type. She said whatever came to her mind. In fact, she had no ill intentions. "What if I told you that I could turn this 70,000 into 700,000?" Du Yuyan snorted: "I don't believe it!" Su Han laughed loudly: "Miss Du, if you can go to the Beigong family now and buy the six elementary spiritual weapons that Bei Gongheng photographed at a low price, I can let you see them for free, 70,000 How did it become 700,000?" "Just talk nonsense! Who would believe it!" Du Yuyan wrinkled her nose. "It's up to you whether you believe it or not." Su Han was also very single. After saying this, he closed his eyes and ignored Du Yuyan. "Hey! You, you, you" Du Yuyan didn't expect that Su Han would ignore her and ignore her. She couldn't help but jump up and down in anger. Thinking about what Su Han had just said, the more she thought about it, the more curious she became, and the more she thought about it, the more confused she became. How can 70,000 become 700,000? The more Miss Du thought about it, the more she felt itchy and unbearable. She wished she could grab Su Han and ask him straight away. Su Han was actually laughing secretly in his heart. He couldn't be wrong about people. The biggest weakness of this young lady was that she was too curious. "You don't have to look at me like this. As long as you buy the six spiritual weapons from the Beigong family at a low price, I will naturally let you know how 70,000 becomes 700,000." Su Han added, and continued to close his eyes to rest. No matter how Miss Du glared at him, he remained unmoved. Sure enough, Miss Du surrendered within a few minutes, glared at Su Han fiercely, and walked towards the Beigong family angrily. "Hey, how do you sell these six primary spiritual weapons?" As soon as Du Yuyan opened his mouth, the whole place fell silent. Even the young master of Wanjin Dojo who was auctioning goods stopped and looked at Du Yuyan in astonishment. Miss Du wants to buy the six primary spiritual weapons from the Beigong family? ¡°Could it be that after Bei Gong Heng and several representatives of the Beigong family, Miss Du¡¯s brain was also kicked by a donkey? Du Yuyan was stared at by a group of people, and couldn't help but become angry, and said: "What expressions are you making? I just want to buy a few elementary spiritual weapons for fun. If the Beigong family doesn't sell them, I will go somewhere else." Just buy it.¡± With that said, Du Yuyan prepared to leave. "Wait a minute!" An elder of the Beigong family quickly stopped Du Yuyan. It was true that the Beigong family had a holiday with the Du family, but Du Yuyan was here to give money, so the Beigong family would not ignore it. The elder of the Beigong family asked: "How much money can you pay?" "These are all low-level spiritual weapons, so they won't be too expensive, right?" Du Yuyan deliberately pretended to be confused. "Our six spiritual weapons cost 700,000 yuan." The elder of the Beigong family said unwillingly. Du Yuyan snorted: "Don't you insist on competing with others to take pictures and get rid of them? Anyway, I don't care. There are a hundred thousand low-grade Yuan Stones in total. I don't want any more." "Okay, one hundred thousand, one hundred thousand!" The Beigong family is always afraid that Du Yuyan will regret it again. For the current Beigong family, they should try their best to recover some losses. A few elementary spiritual weapons can be sold for 100,000 yuan without losing money, and they even made a small profit. . Although they didn¡¯t know what Du Yuyan wanted to do with these elementary spiritual weapons, they were all rubbish anyway. They had tested them over and over again, and there was nothing special about them. Therefore, they were naturally happy to get rid of these spiritual weapons quickly, and they even felt a little happy that they had taken advantage of them! Du Yuyan took the six spiritual weapons and walked towards Su Han. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the past, and they all wanted to know what Miss Du was going to do? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 423: Show off weapon refining skills You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hey, hey, this is not given to you. One hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones have to be calculated." Miss Du wrinkled her nose and threw the six low-grade spiritual weapons in front of Su Han. This time, it caused even more uproar. "Isn't this Mr. Su who just snapped up the spiritual weapons with the Beigong family? After a long time, did Miss Du buy these six spiritual weapons for Mr. Su?" "The Beigong family bought it for 700,000 yuan, sold it for 100,000 yuan, or sold it to Mr. Su. Hahaha I laughed to death. It is really the biggest scapegoat this year." "Don't say that. At least they sold these pieces of rubbish spiritual weapons to Mr. Su and recovered a little loss. These pieces of rubbish are not even worth a hundred thousand." "That's right, but I don't know why Mr. Su insists on these rubbish spiritual weapons?" Everyone was talking about everything. "You stinky guy, listen to me, if you can't turn 70,000 into 700,000, you will definitely die miserably." Du Yuyan ignored the focused gazes from all directions, just stared at Su Han with a pair of wonderful eyes, and hummed softly. "Isn't this simple? Just keep an eye on it." Su Han also deliberately showed off his mystery. After many years, he saw this familiar refining technique again, and he felt a warm feeling in his heart, which almost brought tears to his eyes. "Looking at this refining technique, it is obvious that many details are immature. It should be his early work" Su Han closed his eyes slightly, gently touched the lines engraved on the surfaces of these six spiritual weapons, and murmured softly. "Um?" Suddenly, Su Han's hand touching one of the spiritual weapons, the long sword, suddenly stopped, and the expression on his face also changed slightly. "What, you can't do it?" Du Yuyan snorted lightly. "What? Seventy thousand becomes seven hundred thousand? What does it mean?" "It is said that Mr. Su threatened that as long as he has these six spiritual weapons, he can turn the sky crystal sand he bought for 70,000 into 700,000!" "What? How can such a good thing happen? It's nonsense, right?" The attention of others was attracted, and for a moment, even the auction process was interrupted. Everyone¡¯s eyes are focused here. Even the people from the Beigong family couldn¡¯t sit still at this moment. "You are pretending to be a god and a ghost, and you are trying to be mysterious!" "If 70,000 yuan can easily become 700,000 yuan, I will take off the head and use it as a cushion for him!" An elder from the Beigong family had an ugly face and snorted unconvinced. This sentence, so damn good, happened to be heard by Yong Qi. Yong Qi usually doesn¡¯t like the style of the Beigong family, but in the past, others talked lightly, so even if he couldn¡¯t understand it, there was nothing he could do. Now that Yong Qi's confidence was a hundred times stronger than before, he snorted coldly: "There is no need for you to take off your heads to use as cushions. If my brother Su can really turn these 70,000 into 700,000, you guys can directly Just get out of the auction and never step into this Wanjin Dojo again!" As soon as these words were spoken, there was silence all around. Several representatives of the Beigong family could not believe their ears. Is this the attitude that should be used when speaking to representatives of the Beigong family? "Boy, what did you say?" A representative of the Beigong family was furious. Yong Qi snorted: "You have been messing up the auction from the beginning to the end today, causing everyone to be unable to auction well. I would like to ask, is it possible that the Beigong family, one of the three giants in Yunzhong City, just Do you only know how to use these extremely despicable methods? Or are you two just the scum of the Beigong family, and you don¡¯t know how to do anything other than snapping pictures of things with others?" "That's right, we can't stand these representatives of the Beigong Family anymore. We strongly urge them to get out and not appear in Wanjin Dojo again." Everyone shouted. The representative of the Beigong Family sneered: "You don't need to provoke the general. If this boy named Su can really turn this garbage into 700,000, I will do what I say and leave this Wanjin Dojo. Everyone present will I can witness it. But if he can¡¯t do it, he will compensate the Beigong family for all their losses today, and then get out!¡± This is really a big deal. The surroundings suddenly became quiet, and everyone could see that the emotions of several representatives of the Beigong family were completely out of balance. Now in their eyes, the overall situation and image are not important at all. What they most want now isThe biggest wish is to severely humiliate Su Han and humiliate this person who has a problem with them. Mrs. Ning also had issues with them, but in contrast, several representatives of the Beigong family found that from today on, the people they hated the most and wanted to be embarrassed the most were no longer Mrs. Ning and the Du family, but Su Han. "Why in this world are there always people willing to get slapped in the face?" At this moment, Su Han chuckled, and suddenly, in full view of everyone, he grabbed a handful of sky crystal sand and threw it on one of the primary spiritual weapons! Immediately afterwards, Su Han pointed his index finger, and a golden light suddenly shot out, wrapping the spiritual weapon and spinning in the air. "Shut up, Master, and watch!" Su Han's expression was stern, and an unparalleled domineering force suddenly burst out from his body. Once it came to the field he was familiar with and loved, his whole temperament completely changed. All the doubts and questions around him could no longer affect him at all. Su Han quickly danced his hands, forming a series of magic formulas, which mixed with the milky white soul power beam and quickly penetrated into the spiritual weapon. The layer of sky crystal sand covering the surface of the spiritual weapon immediately flowed like a liquid, condensing into beautiful textures on the surface of the spiritual weapon. Several representatives of the Beigong family had their chests rising and falling, staring coldly at Su Han, while others were silent. It seemed that everyone was shocked by Su Han's sudden and skillful technique. Yong Qi and Du Yuyan were even more shocked and speechless at this moment. Su Han quickly immersed himself in the refining process, keeping his mind focused and focused on nothing else. It was a state of emptiness both spiritually and physically. The spiritual weapon in front of him made memories flash out in his mind. I don¡¯t know how many years have passed, but Su Han once again got involved in the art of weapon refining. The wonderful state of flowing clouds and flowing water, causing emptiness and silence, is somewhat similar to the way of alchemy, but it is different. In the shadow of Wanjin Dojo backstage, an old man stood there, staring at Su Han with a face full of surprise. The extremely incredible look on his face could not go away for a long time ¡°Old friend, I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, I would still have the opportunity to see your works.¡± Su Han once again performed a hand trick, and the spiritual weapon suddenly glowed with golden light, and a strong wave of spiritual power burst out from it. "Your art of refining is characterized by eccentricity. I remember that you had a habit in your early years. Whenever you refining a work, you would always leave a secret door. This habit continued until you became a famous refiner in Daxia. Master of weapons" A smile slowly appeared on Su Han's face, searching for the secret door left on these works. For Su Han, it was like playing chess with an old friend from many years ago, a battle of wits and courage. process. However, now that Su Han has the evil eye, his eyesight is so sharp. When he saw these spiritual weapons for the first time, he scanned them briefly and discovered the secret door of these works. "This batch of works are superficially first-refined spiritual weapons, but as long as they are tempered with sky crystal sand, they will undergo magical changes and become second-refined spiritual weapons In the entire Daxia Dynasty's weapon refining world, you are the only one To be able to refine such a magical work!¡± Su Han changed his hand technique and printed the last seal on the spiritual weapon. The lines on the spiritual weapon were completely different from before. They were flowing like clouds and flowing water. They were extremely beautiful and exuded the beauty of the unity of heaven and man. And the fluctuation of spiritual power emanating from this spiritual weapon is no longer at the same level as before! "It turned into a second-level spiritual weapon!" Everyone was shocked and speechless at this moment. Turning a first-refined spiritual weapon into a second-refined spiritual weapon, shouldn't it be possible only for the master of the hidden sect to do this? Isn¡¯t the core weapon refining technology of the Daxia Dynasty monopolized by the hidden sect? How come this young casual cultivator has such beautiful weapon-refining skills? How did he do it by using an extremely common weapon-refining material like Sky Crystal Sand to turn a first-refined spiritual weapon into a second-refined spiritual weapon? Even if you are a master of weapon refining, you will never be able to do it if you don¡¯t have expensive materials! You know, when a first-refined spiritual weapon becomes a second-refined spiritual weapon, the price increases at least five times! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 424: Three Spiritual Weapons! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Who is this young man?" In the shadows at the backstage of Wanjin Dojo, the old man stared at Su Han closely. He couldn't believe his eyes. For a moment, his eyes glowed with brilliance, and for a while, he fell into deep thought ¡°It¡¯s high, it¡¯s really high, I¡¯m convinced.¡± "Who is this Mr. Su? Is he the master of weapon refining from the hidden sect? How is that possible?" Everyone was talking a lot, but Su Han, who was in the center of the crowd, had a calm expression, as if the people's comments could not affect him at all. He was completely intoxicated in this tempering feeling, and fired a golden light to use the second spiritual weapon long sword. Wrap it up and enter the tempering state again. The elder of the Beigong family turned pale, and suddenly snorted coldly: "What if a first-refined spiritual weapon becomes a second-refined spiritual weapon? The price can be increased five times at most. Even if all six spiritual weapons are refined into a second-refined spiritual weapon, it will still be a long way off." Less than 700,000." The crowd suddenly fell silent. They were so excited that they forgot this. If the total of these six spiritual weapons is less than 700,000, Su Han will still lose. An elder of the Du family couldn't help but said: "Today Mr. Su's hand has been so miraculous that it has opened our eyes. Whether it can reach 700,000 yuan, what does it matter?" The Beigong family elder sneered: "You can't say that. It was he who boasted that he wanted to turn 70,000 into 700,000. We didn't force him. He boasted but couldn't do it. This What¡¯s not to make people laugh?¡± Du Yuyan suddenly took a step forward, frowned and said: "Hey, please understand, I was just joking with this guy to turn 70,000 into 700,000. What does it have to do with you? I am willing to buy these spiritual weapons. Let him play with you, why are you, the Beigong family, joining in the fun? Could it be that you are like flies, and you will join in wherever there is fun?" The elder of the Beigong family laughed: "Don't talk so much. You can't do it. You want to regret it, right? That's fine, as long as this guy kowtows in person and apologizes, and compensates the Beigong family for the 700,000 low-grade Yuan stones they spent to buy the spiritual weapon. Then let¡¯s forget about it for today.¡± Du Yuyan said angrily: "You guys are so shameless. It's because of your stupidity that you spent 700,000 yuan on someone else's photo. What does it have to do with others? If you continue to mess around, I will be rude!" "alright!" Yong Qi saw that the two sides were not giving in to each other and the situation was getting worse. He quickly advised, "Miss Du, we understand your kindness. However, my friend's character may not necessarily require your help" "You don't need my help, can he really turn 70,000 into 700,000? I don't" Before Du Yuyan said the last word "letter", she suddenly froze in disbelief. Her mouth slowly opened wide, and she looked in Su Han's direction in disbelief It was seen that Su Han had successfully used the sky crystal sand to turn the long sword in his hand into a second-level spiritual weapon, but he did not stop. Instead, he sprinkled a handful of sky crystal sand on the long sword and continued to temper it. "What does he want to do?" "Can I still continue to exercise?" Su Han completely ignored the comments of the crowd around him, the light in his eyebrows flickered, and the soul power flew out extremely delicately, and penetrated into the spiritual weapon long sword. "Alchemy and weapon refining come from the same source, but they have special skills and cannot be used at the same time. Today, Su used the supreme weapon refining method to rectify the name of the work of the weapon refining master Fang Sheng. He refined The spiritual weapon is not only not garbage, but also a real work of art!" Su Han let out a long groan, and produced several extremely complex spells from his palms. In full view of everyone, his hands shone with golden light, and hammer shadows fell from the sky one after another, gathering from all directions and attacking the spiritual weapon. The long sword was suppressed to the extreme and began to advance towards the level of the third spiritual weapon! The entire hall was overflowing with vitality, and the long sword emitted a wave of intoxicating spiritual power, but no one was in the mood to enjoy it. Everyone's eyes were nervously staring at the long sword. Su Han's every move With one movement, they have completely captured their minds! "Three refining spiritual weapons!" I don¡¯t know who shouted, and sure enough, I saw the long sword glowing with golden light, and the spiritual energy on it rose to another level! Su Han removed his hand gesture, and the golden light on the long sword gradually disappeared, falling from the mid-air, and lying there quietly. The scene was completely silent, no one dared to believe their eyes! A middle-aged man could not hide his excitement and walked out of the crowd. This man was a guest of the Zhong family and had some knowledge of weapon refining. Picking up the long sword and observing it carefully, the guest of the Zhong family sighed:"It is indeed a three-refined spiritual weapon. I am convinced. I am really convinced. I have never seen such a magical thing in my life!" Someone asked: "Does Tianjing Sand have this function?" The guest of the Zhong family said excitedly: "How is it possible? Tianjing sand is just the most common weapon refining material. You can buy a lot of it for tens of thousands of low-grade Yuan stones. Many basic steps of weapon refining require the use of it. If If you can upgrade a spiritual weapon with just sky crystal sand, why do you need so many precious materials? What do you need a weapon refiner for?" Everyone was silent, knowing in their hearts that what the guest of the Zhong family said was reasonable. Moreover, Yunzhong City was the place where the cloud-patterned cold iron was produced. The cloud-patterned cold iron was a necessary material for upgrading spiritual weapons. A small piece of cloud-patterned cold iron was more valuable than a small piece of cloud-patterned cold iron. A block of crystal sand is dozens of times more expensive. If the spiritual weapon can be upgraded with sky crystal sand, then what else does the cloud pattern cold iron do? "Then, how did Mr. Su do it?" Everyone was even more confused. The guest of the Zhong family also said to Su Han respectfully: "Master Su, I sincerely ask for advice on how you achieved such a miracle. By the way, you seemed to have mentioned the name of the master of weapon refinement Fang Sheng just now?" Su Han smiled lightly and said: "These spiritual weapons are the works of master weapon refiner Fang Sheng." As soon as these words came out, an uproar immediately started. The eyes of the guest of the Zhong family immediately burst out with an extremely incredible light! "How can it be?" "Master Fang Sheng, he is one of the top ten giants in the weapon refining industry of the Great Xia Dynasty. How come his works appear here?" Bei Gongheng even shouted excitedly: "It's impossible. There are so many flaws in this batch of spiritual weapons. How could it be the work of Master Fang Sheng, who has been famous in the Xia Dynasty for hundreds of years? Don't be fooled by this kid!" "How is it impossible?" Su Han looked at Bei Gongheng as if he were an idiot, "Who hasn't been young yet? These spiritual weapons are the works of Fang Sheng in his early years. At that time, his refining techniques were immature and it was not normal to have flaws. What?" Beigong Heng was at a loss for words and said unconvinced: "You think so? I randomly took out a pill and said it was the work of King Lin Juedan. Do you believe it? Unless there is evidence, it is all nonsense!" Su Han shook his head helplessly. He really didn't understand why there are always stubborn people in this world who insist on being stubborn and insisting on getting slapped in the face. "Everyone, take a look at this spiritual sword. Its hilt is engraved with three soul marks in the shape of flames. This is exactly the signature of Master Fang Sheng." Many alchemists and weapon refiners have a habit of putting their own personal stamp on the works they are satisfied with, which is called signature. All famous alchemy masters and alchemy masters are very concerned about their signatures. If Su Han saw the elixir works he refined in his early years now, he would definitely recognize them at a glance. This kind of personal mark is usually made with soul power and is difficult for outsiders to detect. "Yes, there are indeed three soul marks in the shape of flames!" The guest of the Zhong family was very excited after studying the hilt of the long sword. However, a representative of the Beigong Family sneered: "Who are you fooling? Master Fang Sheng's signature is obviously in the shape of a plum blossom. When did it become three flames?" "Fart, don't talk nonsense if you don't understand!" The guest of the Zhong family yelled loudly with a fierce expression. Obviously, this person was a fanatical supporter of Master Fang Sheng. Whenever Master Fang Sheng was involved in anything, he would be more excited than anyone else. "After Master Fang Sheng became famous, his signatures were usually in the shape of plum blossoms. But few people know that in his early years, Master Fang Sheng used signatures in the shape of three flames, and even now, he occasionally uses three flames as signatures. The signature is in the shape of a flame, and he seems to have deep feelings for this signature!" The words of the guest of the Zhong family solved everyone's doubts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 425: Get out of the venue You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I didn't expect that Young Master Su was really right." ¡°Looking at his young age, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so knowledgeable.¡± The guest of the Zhong family said to Su Han even more excitedly: "Master Su, are you also an admirer of Master Fang Sheng, right? Otherwise, it would be impossible for you to know the three flame-shaped marks!" "hehe" Su Han laughed dryly, thinking that if I said I had seen Fang Sheng in such a miserable state when he was young, wouldn't I scare you to death? However, Su Han was still filled with emotions when he suddenly saw Fang Sheng¡¯s early works. There are specialties in the art industry, and Su Han's main job lies in alchemy. As for the art of weapon refining, it can only be said that he has dabbled in it, and is not as proficient in alchemy. But Su Han was very familiar with Fang Sheng's weapon refining techniques. "By the way, it is said that Master Fang Sheng's signature in the shape of three flames originated from a nickname he had when he was young, 'Fang Sanhuo'. Mr. Su, have you heard of this rumor?" The guest of the Zhong family asked again with great interest. Su Han laughed dryly again, thinking that more than just hearing about it, this nickname was given by me! When he was a boy, Fang Sheng refined three kinds of fire from heaven and earth by chance due to a chance encounter. Since then, his talent in refining weapons has greatly increased, and he was jokingly called "Fang Three Fires". But few people know who first called out this nickname. And Fang Sheng himself, every time he mentioned this matter, he would say that this nickname was related to a person he respected very much. Later, as Fang Sheng became more and more famous, no one gradually mentioned this nickname. Su Han felt a little emotional in his heart, especially when he heard that Fang Sheng still occasionally used this three-flame-shaped signature, which touched Su Han's heart even more. "A soul mark alone does not seem to constitute enough evidence! Soul marks can also be forged!" ??The representatives of the Beigong family are still resisting, and they still have a glimmer of hope in their hearts. Maybe they have misunderstood? How could a master of weapon refinement like Fang Sheng end up in southern Xinjiang? "Forgery is impossible!" The guest of the Zhong family almost jumped up. It's terrible to be uneducated. Even if the shape of the signature can be forged, how can the strength of the soul mark be forged? At this time, the young master of Wanjin Dojo quietly walked backstage, and reappeared within a moment, announcing: "Everyone, the original owner of these spiritual weapons just now confirmed personally that these spiritual weapons are indeed Master Fang Sheng's You don¡¯t have to fight over the works from your early years!¡± Wow! The scene was once again in an uproar, and the guest of the Zhong family was even more flushed, and could not contain his excitement, as if he was the one who bought these spiritual weapons. Su Han asked, "The original owner of these spiritual weapons is here too? Where are the others?" "Mr. Su, that man has left just now. He is an old man with scars on his face." The young master of Wanjin Dojo quickly replied. He was a little confused. Since the original owner knew that these spiritual weapons were the work of Master Fang Sheng, how could he sell them as ordinary spiritual weapons and set such a low starting price? Su Han actually felt strange, but since the person had already left, he couldn't ask if he wanted to. "Everyone, Su is here today to demonstrate the upgrade of spiritual weapons. It is not for fame and reputation, but to rectify the names of these six spiritual weapons. These six spiritual weapons are by no means rubbish as some people say. Fang Sheng was refining them back then. When these spiritual weapons were produced, there was a secret door. These spiritual weapons looked like first-refined spiritual weapons, but after being tempered with sky crystal sand, they would become second-refined or even third-refined spiritual weapons. This is what Fang Sheng likes. The little tricks used in playing are also what makes these spiritual weapons special. Six of these spiritual weapons are definitely worth more than 100,000, or even more than 700,000." Su Han said lightly. "Alas, we are blind. How could the work refined by Master Fang Sheng be garbage? Such a spiritual weapon can be called a work of art." "Yes, this long sword can actually be upgraded from a first-refined spiritual weapon to a third-refined spiritual weapon. A third-refined spiritual weapon is worth at least 500,000 low-grade yuan stones. Plus the remaining few second-refined spiritual weapons, how come No more than 700,000?¡± "It can't be calculated like this. The ordinary third-refined spiritual weapon is 500,000 yuan, but this is the third-refined spiritual weapon refined by Master Fang Sheng! How can half a million be enough? Master Fang Sheng's works, even those from his early years, The collection value is also unparalleled!¡± "Mr. Su, our Zhong family is willing to pay 100,000 yuan to buy a second-level spiritual weapon for collection." "Mr. Su, count us as one of the Ni family." "Mr. Su" ??The major fourth-level aristocratic families are vying for the first place. At this moment, the way they look at Su Han has completely changed. He is young and??Can identify the work of the master of weapon refining Fang Sheng, and can also discover the mystery in this work with a keen eye. Most importantly, he can also use his magical weapon refining power to turn this work from a spiritual weapon into a spiritual weapon. Three refining spiritual weapons. You know, he is only sixteen years old! "Compared with this sixteen-year-old boy, they are all blind. The master's works are right in front of them, but they can't find them. And this young man, the first moment these spiritual weapons appeared, he had already discovered what was unique about them. Otherwise, he would not have put up a bid in the first place. The representatives of the fourth-level aristocratic families present even felt a sense of despair. They were convinced by this sixteen-year-old boy. They had no idea where he came from. It was simply unimaginable what kind of force could cultivate such a man. young people. And several people from the Beigong family over there had burning faces. They wished they could find a crack in the ground and burrow down there, and never show up again in their lives. They said just now that if Su Han could turn these 70,000 into 700,000, they would leave the auction venue. As a result, people have really done it now. People spent 100,000 yuan to buy a batch of spiritual weapons from them, and in the blink of an eye, they turned these spiritual weapons into 700,000 yuan in front of everyone. Isn¡¯t this a naked slap in their face? And all this is because they are blind. These representatives of the Beigong family simply wished they could slap themselves dozens of times. They were on pins and needles, wishing they could disappear from this venue on the spot, wishing that everyone in this venue would lose their collective memory. Unfortunately, these are impossible. Before anyone else noticed them, their footsteps began to move out quietly. However, as soon as they moved a few steps, a harsh voice came: "Huh? My friends from the Beigong family, where are you going?" It was discovered! Several people from the Beigong family suddenly froze in place, as if they were taking off their pants in the toilet and were suddenly illuminated by a spotlight, and a large number of people suddenly appeared around them. They were extremely embarrassed. "Guys, it seems you forgot something? Do you need to remind you again?" An elder of the Du family said with a sneer. He felt that he had never been so relieved in his life. Being able to see the Beigong family being defeated with his own eyes, and in front of all the representatives of the fourth-level families in Yunzhong City, this feeling was simply not too good. So sour and refreshing. And, the most important thing is that this is the death of the Beigong family themselves, and it has nothing to do with other people. Several representatives of the Beigong family staggered. If there was a crack in the ground, they really wished they could get into it, leave Yunzhong City, and never come back. However, there is no ground for them to dig into. The other two families of the three major families are watching, and they cannot allow them to regret and deny it. In desperation, they had no choice but to grimace, fall to the ground in full view, and slowly roll Every time they rolled around, they felt the blood all over their bodies rushing to the top of their heads, their vision turned black, and they almost fainted on the spot. They regretted it to the extreme. As representatives of the Beigong family, even if they didn't speak during the whole process, there would still be a lot of people coming up to show their courtesy. Why were they so stupid that they had to deal with a wandering cultivator? There are at least several million such casual cultivators in Yunzhong City. Why are they so unlucky that they hit a hard nail? The most important thing is that they were still unwilling to give up after being deflated twice in a row. The final result was that they were deflated for the third time! Now, it can be said that they sacrificed themselves to achieve Su Han's reputation. Today's auction, Su Han's reputation can be said to be an instant success. From then on, in the circle of fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City, Mr. Su's name has become more and more famous. No one will know it, no one will know it. And their Beigong family has completely become a backdrop for Mr. Su, one of the three giants in Yunzhong City, and it has become a joke. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 426: Attitudes of All Parties You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Those named Su and the Du family, please wait for me!" Bei Gongheng¡¯s face was livid, and he was secretly furious. He would never give up on what happened today With a few members of the Beigong family out of everyone's sight, this farce finally officially came to an end. Su Han didn't sell any of the six spiritual weapons. Instead, he gave Du Yuyan 300,000 low-grade yuan stones and kept the six spiritual weapons in his pocket. Until now, Du Yuyan felt like she was in a dream. Not only did she watch a good show, but she also earned two hundred thousand low-grade Yuan Stones for no reason. Her pretty face was as red as a ripe apple with excitement. Originally, Du Yuyan was quite disapproving of Su Han at first. However, when he saw Su Han's skillful tempering of spiritual weapons, the beauty of the flowing clouds and flowing water, as if heaven and man were in harmony, Du Yuyan was immediately moved. His mentality changed, and the look in Su Han's eyes began to have a slightly different meaning. However, Du Yuyan still felt a little dissatisfied. He felt that this young man looked younger than himself, and even though his knowledge was extensive, it was limited. It wasn't until Su Han directly turned the first-refined spiritual weapon into a third-refined spiritual weapon, and revealed that the true origin of this spiritual weapon was Master Fang Sheng's early work, that Du Yuyan slowly realized that this young man's background and the city's , far beyond what you can imagine! It can be said that from the first second when these spiritual weapons appeared at the auction, everything was already planned by Su Han. This young man who was only 16 years old and at the second level of the spiritual realm gave people the impression that he had everything under control. A feeling of confidence. Despite being surprised, Du Yuyan's dissatisfied mood slowly disappeared. As for the rest of the Du family, their favorable impression of Su Han doubled. They knew that the 300,000 yuan that Su Han gave to Du Yuyan, 100,000 yuan was the money Du Yuyan had just spent to buy the spiritual weapon, and the other 200,000 yuan was the same as Su Han's. Han Bai gave it to them from the Du family. If Su Han had not signaled Du Yuyan to buy those spiritual weapons just now, these spiritual weapons would not have been in their hands. If Su Han hadn't started tempering the spiritual weapons just now, it would have been impossible for the prices of these spiritual weapons to increase seven to eight times. It can be said that the appreciation of these spiritual weapons has nothing to do with the Du family. If Su Han only gave Du Yuyan 100,000 yuan to buy the spiritual weapons, the Du family would have nothing to say. "However, they generously gave 300,000 yuan directly. Several representatives of the Du family know that, or in other people's eyes, this money is a trivial matter, but the Du family cannot regard this as a trivial matter. The three giants should have the demeanor of the three giants. "Moreover, Su Han has issues with the Beigong family, and the Du family has issues with the Beigong family. From this point of view, it is natural for the Du family to win over Su Han. "Mr. Su, just now Yuyan was ignorant and caused trouble for you. Someday, I welcome Mr. Su to visit the Du family. From now on, Mr. Su will be a friend of our Du family. As long as we, the Du family, can help Mr. Su's affairs, I will do my best to help.¡± An elder of the Du family directly invited Su Han to express his attitude on behalf of the Du family. As for the remaining Zhong family among the three giants, except for one guest, no one else was involved in this matter from beginning to end. The attitude of the Zhong family was very neutral and they did not help each other. However, from an objective point of view, the people of the Zhong family also looked at Su Han differently. This young casual cultivator who appeared out of nowhere was indeed outstanding, something they had never seen before. As for the other fourth-level aristocratic families, it goes without saying that Su Han's name has left a strong mark in their hearts. Everyone in the Yong family was beaming with joy. Su Han was in the limelight, and their faces were also bright. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As a result, everyone has a sullen face and curses in their mouths. They don¡¯t know what they are thinking. They are obviously extremely angry. Baililan and Bailixi looked even more pale. Originally, the Beigong Family was the backer of the Baili Family. As a result, not only did the Beigong Family fail to serve as a backer, several representatives of the Beigong Family were forced to leave the auction venue, becoming the biggest laughing stock today. At this moment, the Baili Family¡¯s biggest reliance today has disappeared. "go." A senior executive of Baili Family had a livid face and whispered something. Immediately, a representative of Baili Family stood up and quietly left the auction venue through the back door. No one else noticed this scene, but it fell in Su Han's eyes. "Dahei, wake up." Su Han used his soul power to communicate with the big black dog in his arms. Before coming to the auction this time, he made a special trip back to the inn and brought out the big black dog. The big black dog is sleepingToday, he has already advanced to the second level of the spiritual realm. He has not had a hearty battle for a long time, which makes the big black dog feel very itchy. At this moment, when he heard Su Han's call, the big black dog suddenly became energetic: "Xiaohanzi, if you have anything to ask Master Gou for help, just ask, hehe, even if it means demolishing the auction venue, Master Gou will do it." I'll dismantle it for you in minutes" "Stop it, stop it." Su Han¡¯s head is full of black lines. This dog is obviously a destructive maniac and an extremely dangerous person who is afraid of chaos in the world. If your own strength is lower than that of it and you can't restrain it, you won't be able to guarantee that this top dog will cause some big trouble. Fortunately, Su Han's current cultivation level is also at the second level of the spiritual realm, which can restrain the dog so that it will not go around causing destruction. "There is no need for you to tear down the venue. You can sneak out of the venue quietly now and see what the Baili Family is doing. Act according to the situation. If they are ignorant and want to play some dirty trick, kill them!" Su Han¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°It¡¯s an order!¡± The big black dog chuckled strangely. The bloodthirsty of this dog comes from deep in its bones. It is the instinct of the Tiantian clan. As long as killing is mentioned, it will be more excited than anyone else. "By the way, take this away." Su Han suddenly took out something and stuffed it into the big black dog. When the big black dog looked at this thing, he showed a puzzled expression. He obviously didn't understand why Su Han wanted him to take this thing away. "However, it didn't ask any questions. It opened its mouth wide and swallowed the object directly. Then it used its teleportation power and disappeared into the venue. The Big Black Dog¡¯s actions were too subtle, so they didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. The auction continued as usual. Without the interference of the Beigong family, the next auction went very smoothly. Although there was an occasional smell of gunpowder, it was all normal snapping and there was no vindictiveness happening. Su Han didn¡¯t even take action on the next auction items. It's not that he has no interest in these auction items, but that the Yuan Stone on his body has been almost spent, leaving only three hundred pieces of cloud-patterned cold iron and a piece of cold iron essence, which have not had time to be converted into wealth. Therefore, Su Han simply stopped and watched others fight. For him, it was an unexpected surprise to get a batch of spiritual weapons refined by Fang Sheng in this auction. The only thing Su Han wants now is the Taiyi Panlong Fruit. However, things didn¡¯t go as planned, and until the last auction item was delivered, Su Han didn¡¯t see the Taiyi Panlong Fruit he was looking forward to. This made Su Han feel a little discouraged. Could it be that the news about the head of the Huang family was wrong? "No, no, nothing in the world comes out of nowhere. The head of the Huang family said it was an inside message. There will be a large number of spiritual-level peak elixirs in the warm-up auction, which will most likely include the Taiyi Panlong Fruit. He said that there are eight or nine If we are sure of success, it proves that this news is basically a definite possibility." "But now, not only have we not seen the Taiyi Panlong Fruit, but we have also not seen a large number of peak spirit-level elixirs. The news about the head of the Huang family should not be false news. It can only mean that the situation has temporarily changed" Su Han calmed down quickly. He was not an irritable person, but because Taiyi Panlong Fruit was closely related to Mingjie, his mentality was somewhat irritable. At this moment, suddenly, a member of the Wanjin Dojo came out of the backstage in a hurry and spoke to the young master of the Wanjin Dojo. Su Han was very close to the rostrum, and he vaguely heard the words "peak spiritual elixir" and "Taiyi Panlong Fruit" mixed in the words. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 427: Premeditated trouble-making You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It seems that the news from the head of the Huang family is indeed correct. This Ten Thousand Gold Dojo indeed has a large number of spiritual level peak elixirs! But it seems that there is something wrong with this batch of elixirs?" Su Han¡¯s eyes were fixed on the young master of Wanjin Dojo. Taiyi Panlong Fruit was too important to him, and he couldn¡¯t help but ignore it. I saw the young master of Wanjin Dojo exchanging a few words with the staff member in a low voice. The young master of Wanjin Dojo's expression immediately became complicated, and after whispering something, the staff member left in a hurry. "Okay, it's a small matter, don't affect our auction process." The young master of Wanjin Dojo smiled and began to host the auction again. The last auction item was successfully sold, and an auction that had many twists and turns came to a perfect end with the smile on the face of the young master of Wanjin Dojo. It has to be said that Su Han became the absolute protagonist and the biggest winner in this auction. Buying a batch of spiritual weapons from the Beigong family for 100,000 yuan, and turning them into spiritual weapons worth 700,000 yuan in full view of the public. This perfect turn of events was enough for those present to talk about it for many years. . Representatives of major aristocratic families were preparing to leave the auction venue. "Wait a minute!" At this moment, a representative of the Baili Family suddenly stood up and interrupted everyone's departure. "Elder Baili clan, what's the matter?" The representatives of this group of fourth-level aristocratic families were obviously unhappy, but because the other party was also a fourth-level aristocratic family, they did not get angry on the spot. It¡¯s true that the Baili Family is a fourth-level aristocratic family outside, but here, the house is full of fourth-level aristocratic families. The Baili Family can only be regarded as an above-average character at best. ¡°Moreover, the backer of the Baili Family is the Beigong Family. Now even the representatives of the Beigong Family have been slapped in the face and left the auction venue in embarrassment. Who else cares about a mere Baili Family? "Everyone, today the fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City are gathered together. We, the Baili aristocratic family, want to announce something, and I would like to ask you all to testify and learn from it together!" The elder of the Baili Family said loudly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± someone asked. The elder of the Bailishi family suddenly looked directly at the Yong family, with a serious look on his face, and suddenly spoke like a gun: "Everyone from the Yong family, we have completely investigated the cause of death of Baili Sheng, the Bailishi family. , you Yong family should take full responsibility!" These words came so suddenly that the Yong family was caught off guard. And other aristocratic families did not know that the Baili family had gone to the Yong family to cause trouble, so they were even more confused and looked at each other in confusion. "What does this mean? Isn't it a mistake?" "Didn't Baili Sheng die accidentally in the barren mountain mining area? Why is he related to the Yong family again?" "It is said that Baili Sheng had a private fight with Yong Yuan, and both of them suffered losses. However, no one from the two families can blame the other for this kind of thing." The elder of the Bailishi family sneered and said: "You are wrong, you are all blinded by the Yong family and this boy named Su. Baili Sheng was obviously killed by the Yong family and this boy named Su. !¡± As soon as this statement came out, it caused an uproar. "No way, how could the Yong family kill Baili Sheng?" "Elder Baili Clan, you need evidence in everything. If you want to say that Baili Sheng was killed by the Yong family, then show us the evidence." The elder of the Bailishi family was obviously well prepared, and smiled coldly: "Since I dare to say this, there is sufficient evidence. Come, bring witnesses!" Soon, a warrior was brought up. "Everyone, this is the witness at the scene. He picked up Bailisheng's storage ring. Come and tell us what happened." The boss of the Bailisheng family waved his hand. The man quickly said: "Yes, I picked up Mr. Bailisheng's storage ring. I saw clearly at the time that he threw the storage ring into the grass on the side of the road, and I picked it up!" As he said that, the man pointed directly at Su Han in the crowd! Yong Qi said angrily: "Stop talking nonsense over there, don't think I haven't seen you! I saw you on the day of the quarrying meeting. That day you clearly said that this storage ring was picked up on the roadside. Do you think Whoever dropped it picked it up. This means you didn¡¯t even see who threw it!¡± ¡°I was too nervous that day, so I may not have said it clearly, but I did see that it was the storage ring he threw.¡± The man quibbled. "Fart, Baili Shijia insisted onFind the murderer and keep everyone behind. If you saw it, why didn't you say anything at the time? You said you saw it with your own eyes, do you dare to swear an oath to heaven and earth? "Yong Qi sneered. The Bailishi family boss said coldly: "Yong Qi, are you so aggressive, do you want to scare the witnesses into not telling the truth? If you want to clarify, that's fine. You and this boy named Su will Take off the storage ring, especially this boy named Su. We must take a look at his storage ring to see if there is Bailixheng's Dragon Tongue Bow in it!" Yong Qi sneered: "You can find a cat or a dog at random, say a few irresponsible testimonies, and ask to check other people's storage rings, but it's not a dream? Let me ask you, if there is no you in the storage ring The Dragon Tongue Bow mentioned above, do you dare to eat shit on the spot?" The face of the Bailishi family member changed: "Yong Qi, I have discovered that since you became the core disciple of the Yong family, you have become more and more courageous. Do you dare to talk to me like this in person? Don't you think about your seniority?" "Seniority is for humans. An old dog like you who spits shit and spits blood at random is not worthy of mentioning the word seniority." Yong Qi sneered. The elder of the Bailishi family turned livid, and suddenly laughed loudly, with murderous intent in his eyes: "Okay, okay, I have lived for more than a hundred years, and this is the first time I have seen such an arrogant and unruly young descendant. The Yong family is really well-educated. Ah. In other words, since the Yong family got mixed up with a wandering cultivator of unknown origin, their style has been greatly reduced. They don¡¯t look like a noble at all, and they have also disgraced the name of a fourth-level family!" The expression of the elder of the Yong family changed, and he began to argue, unwilling to be outdone: "What? Are you allowed to suppress the Yong family and frame the children of the Yong family again and again, but we are not allowed to resist at all? Last time, you The Baili Family did not have any evidence, so they aggressively blocked the gate of the Yong Family, clamoring to break into the Yong Family Gate to arrest people. Representatives of other fourth-level families are here today. I would like to ask everyone to comment on who gave Baili the The power of the Li family is so arrogant? Who gave them the power to be so arrogant?" "Last time, we blocked the gate of the Yong family and tried to break in and arrest someone. This time, we wanted to search for the storage ring in front of everyone. Next time, whether it's going to cost the lives of our Yong family, we have to keep our heads. Offer? Everyone, please judge, is this Baili family going too far to deceive others?" This elder of the Yong family is obviously angry. The Yong family's old name is Yong Ying. Among the representatives of the Yong family who came today, she is the one with the highest status and the most powerful words. Elder Ying knew very well that if he did not stand up to defend Su Han at this time, the reputation of the Yong family would be ruined. Regardless of whether Su Han will be examined in the end, at this time, in front of the Baili Family, the Yong family must not weaken their momentum. ?? It can be said that the elites of the Baili Family came out in full force today. In addition to the family head, several elders of the fifth level of the spiritual realm were all present, which seemed extremely oppressive. However, Mr. Ying straightened his back in front of them and showed no sign of weakness. The other representatives of the fourth-level aristocratic families present looked at each other in confusion. They knew that the Baili Family and the Yong Family had always had grudges, but they did not expect that the grudges between the two families had deteriorated to this point. In this situation, if they don't say a few words, it will be unreasonable. "Two clan elders, please stop bickering. It's not a big deal to check Mr. Su's storage ring. If it's a misunderstanding, just clarify it." "Yes, with so many people here today, it is unlikely that an unjust, false or wrongful case will be made." Ying Lao waved his hand: "No, to put it simply, how can we, the guest of the Yong family, be slandered? After the slander, if the misunderstanding is clarified, can we happily put it aside?" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 428: Do you dare to eat shit? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Mr. Ying, what do you want?" everyone asked. Elder Ying looked at Su Han, obviously wanting to know his bottom line. Su Han said indifferently: "This is the second time that the Baili Family has made things difficult for me publicly and asked to search for my storage ring. As the saying goes, don't deceive young people into poverty. The Baili Family's attitude is to deceive me into being in this cloud. Is there no backstage in the city? I won¡¯t say much else. Since people from the Baili Family keep provoking me, even if my cultivation is not high, I will never give in. In this way, it is okay to check my storage ring, but if it turns out that it is Baili Shijia slandered me, and I want this old guy from Baili Shijia and this so-called witness to admit their mistake in front of their faces." When the elder of the Bailishi family heard this, his eyes flashed with murderous intent, and he pressed his hand on the hilt of his sword, about to attack. Su Hanlian smiled and said: "What? You can spit shit out of your mouth, but can't you eat it? Don't threaten me with your seniority. Do you think that when you get older, you have the right to spit shit out of your mouth?" Although everyone didn¡¯t know the truth, many people still admired Su Han¡¯s courage. From Su Han's point of view, there is no reason for him to be angry. According to the Yong family, the last time the Baili Family openly blocked the door of the Yong family and wanted to search for Su Han's storage ring. Even clay figures have a certain earthy nature. If a person is always slandered, how could he not? anger? Su Han¡¯s words secretly resonated with some people. The Bailishi family boss said coldly: "Boy, I think you have a guilty conscience, right? Everyone, don't be deceived by this boy's appearance. This time he dares to kill Baili Sheng of my Bailishi family. What will happen next time?" Do you know who else he will attack? This is obviously a maniac who kills innocent people indiscriminately. If he is allowed to continue to be at large, he will cause even greater harm to Yunzhong City." "What a joke, am I crazy and killing innocent people indiscriminately? Since you insist on biting me so hard, do you dare to bet with me? If I find that dragon tongue bow in my storage ring, I will definitely beat you to pieces without any hesitation. No complaints. But if not, it means you have sinister intentions and deliberately slander me." Su Han looked sternly, looked around, clasped his fists and said: "Everyone, it is fate that we can gather together today. You should also know that I, Su, am not a person who makes trouble for nothing. I have only one request. If the storage ring cannot be found, Gong, this old guy from the Baili Family must eat shit to relieve the hatred in my heart. If he dares not bear the consequences of slandering me and wants to search my storage ring, I would rather die than obey." Su Han¡¯s words caused a moment of silence on the scene. Logically speaking, the Baili Family are natives of Yunzhong City, while Su Han is an outsider. They are more familiar with the Baili Family, so they should help the Baili Family. However, Su Han's wonderful performance at the auction just now made many people have a favorable impression of him. How could such an outstanding young man be a maniac who killed innocent people indiscriminately as the Baili Family said? Someone couldn't help but said: "Isn't that a mistake? Mr. Su is at the second level of the spiritual realm. It is almost impossible to kill Baili Sheng, who is at the third level of the spiritual realm. Besides, during the quarrying event, I remember that Mr. Su was still at the first level of the spiritual realm. .¡± "Everyone, in my opinion, this so-called witness is just a casual cultivator who came out of nowhere, and what he said cannot be trusted. I don't know what you think, but I think Mr. Su's request is very reasonable. If there is no cost to slandering a person, wouldn't it mean that you slander me and I slander you endlessly? If the Baili Family has not slandered Mr. Su, then agreeing to this request will not cost the Baili Family either. Any loss.¡± A senior member of the Du family also expressed his stance, but his attitude was obviously in favor of Su Han. The Zhong family was another giant present, and some people from the Zhong family also said: "Elder Baili clan, are you sure? It's really inappropriate to point out witnesses casually. Otherwise, just stop searching. Others think Woolen cloth?" "I think eating shit is just an angry word, and no one can eat shit. Otherwise, if Mr. Su feels that he really can't swallow this breath, then how about another way?" Someone else said. "Yes, let's change the way." Everyone agreed. The elder of the Baili Family almost lost his temper on the spot. In fact, he was not 100% sure that Baili Sheng was killed by Su Han. He just wanted to search first, but he didn't expect that none of these guys would turn to him. Baili Family, but spoke for a casual cultivator of unknown origin. Before the Baili Family came, they never thought that Su Han would make a splash at the auction and win the favor of so many people. Under the eyes of everyone, Su Han's tone softened: "It's okay if you don't eat shit. This old guy from the Baili family and the witness will each draw ten of their own."Slap him in the face, admit to slandering me, and publicly apologize to me. " This request is indeed easier to accept than eating shit, but for an elder who has lived for more than a hundred years, it is still difficult to accept. It can be seen from the livid face of the Bailishi family old man that he does not want to accept it. The Baili Family is actually taking a gamble. They believe that Baili Sheng is most likely to be killed by Su Han teaming up with the Yong family. But nine times out of ten, it's not 100% sure. However, the Baili Family believes that they suddenly asked to inspect the storage ring at this auction, and neither Su Han nor anyone else in the Yong family had time to move the items out. Therefore, if Baili Sheng was really killed by Su Han, they would definitely be able to find the Dragon Tongue Bow from Su Han. Thinking about it this way, the Bailishi family always felt that it was still worth a gamble. But what if you lose the bet and slap yourself in front of everyone? How much better is this than eating shit? The Bailishi family was in a dilemma for a while, but everyone stared at him and he had no way out. ¡°If he said he would stop searching, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to admitting that he was slandering Su Han? The boss of the Bailishi family shouted unwillingly: "Everyone, is there something wrong with your position? Our Bailishi family is an established fourth-level family in Yunzhong City. This guy is just a casual cultivator from outside. He is messing around a few words, why do you guys Are you all on their side?" Mrs. Ning smiled gently and said: "It's not who we are on, Baili clan elders. If you have not slandered Mr. Su, then agreeing to this condition will have no impact on you at all." Su Han also said calmly: "Everyone, this is my bottom line. I will not give in anymore. If you don't agree to this condition, I would rather die than obey. If you are slandered and slandered again and again, Looking for trouble, I believe your anger will only be more, not less, than mine." Yong Qi sneered: "The Baili family keeps saying that our Yong family and Mr. Su killed Baili Sheng, and even brought out the so-called witnesses. Why is it so difficult to agree to such a small condition? Does this prove that Baili Sheng was killed?" Is the Li family feeling guilty?" The boss of the Bailishi family was furious: "Okay, okay, since you said so, you can ask me to agree, but everyone in the Yong family present today must let me search your whole body! Every part of your body must not be spared! Otherwise, , who knows where you will hide the dragon tongue bow, maybe it¡¯s not in the storage ring at all?¡± Su Han smiled lightly and said, "If you just say that I can't find it, do you dare to slap yourself?" "As long as you agree to a body search, why don't I dare?" He didn¡¯t believe it when the Bailishi family elder blurted out that Bailisheng must have been killed by this kid. The Bailishi family investigated many people and they all said they saw Su Han in the area where Bailisheng disappeared. Otherwise, how could a good genius die just because he said he was dead? "good." Su Han's word "good" almost shocked the Bailishi family to the point where they couldn't recover. Why did this kid actually agree? Could it be that the Dragon Tongue Bow is really not on him? For a moment, the Bailishi family leader was confused. Deep in his heart, he suddenly had an inexplicable but extremely bad premonition. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 429: On-site inspection You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Everyone, body searches are also very particular. As the witness, the Baili Family cannot search me. Who knows if they will put something on me to frame me? I only accept body searches by the elders of the Du family and the Zhong family. If you are still worried, you can add the Wanjin Dojo side. I believe that these three companies should be completely neutral." Su Han made the request again. The young master of the Wanjin Dojo hurriedly said: "Our Wanjin Dojo is absolutely neutral and does not favor any party." "Okay, Mr. Su's words make sense." An elder of the Du family waved his hand. When the elder of the Bailishi family heard this, he almost vomited to death. This boy went step by step and said he agreed to a body search. But before he knew it, the Bailishi family no longer even had the right to search himself. Originally, he had been planning to do something to Su Han, or even poison him directly. In this way, even if Su Han didn't have shit on his body, it would be unclear if he was messed with like this, or Su Han would be directly poisoned and die, that would be the best. In the end, Su Han's wishful thinking was completely shattered by one word. This Bailishi family member was very unhappy and snorted: "Are you feeling guilty if you don't let me search you personally?" Su Han smiled faintly: "What do I feel guilty for? It's better for you to be mentally prepared in advance and think about how to slap yourself in the face with less effort." "You" The old man from the Bailishi family stared, vomiting heavily. However, when he thought about it again, he felt that he was still very sure. After all, the Baili Family has investigated so many people who participated in the quarrying event. Many people said they saw Su Han in the area where Baili Sheng disappeared. Baili Sheng could not have died for no reason. This must have something to do with Su Han. . Even if the Dragon Tongue Bow is not on Su Han, there may be other evidence on Su Han. There are so many good things in Bailisheng's storage ring. The Bailisheng family never believed that Su Han could resist the temptation and not take anything. As long as Su Han picks up something, the Bailishi family always believes that he will recognize it. When the time comes, whether you want this kid to eat shit or slap yourself in the face, isn't it a matter of minutes? After thinking this, the Bailishi family became more confident again and hummed: "It's okay not to let me search you, but the things in your storage ring must be put on display for me to see. Isn't that okay?" "Of course." Su Han smiled lightly. The Bailishi family members stared at Su Han with wide eyes. Seeing that there was no panic on Su Han's face, they thought that Su Han was bluffing. At the moment, the elder of the Bailishi family smiled proudly: "In that case, it doesn't matter if I don't personally participate in the body search. I hope that when everyone gets the stolen goods, you won't regret it!" With that said, the elder of the Bailishi family made a gesture of invitation in a graceful manner and stepped aside. The Du family had long been impatient and waved their hands: "People from the Baili Family don't need to dwell on it. If your testimony is true, the truth will naturally be revealed after a search. If the search fails, you guys Don¡¯t mess around anymore.¡± People from the Du family had a good impression of Su Han, so when they spoke at this time, they were more or less biased towards Su Han. The elders of the Bailishi family stared, but they dared not speak in anger. The Zhong family also sent a senior official, and together with the young master of Wanjin Dojo, the three of them used their spiritual consciousness to sweep around Su Han. Su Han¡¯s storage ring was also opened by the three of them and they looked at it one by one. Su Han sneered in his heart and said nothing, allowing the three people to search with their consciousness. He had noticed the abnormal behavior of the Baili Family as early as when the Beigong Family representatives left the venue, and expected that there might be another disturbance in the Baili Family. Therefore, he just put the Dragon Tongue Bow and some magical cards that might attract attention into another storage ring, including the three hundred pieces of ore mined from the barren mountain mining area, as well as the cold iron essence. He went in and let the big black dog lead him out of the venue. As a result, there is really nothing in his storage ring. Apart from the six spiritual weapons he got at the auction, there is only an alchemy cauldron, a broken sword with no grade, and some other spiritual weapons. Pills are nothing rare. As for the good things like Chongling Pill that cannot be exposed, Su Han naturally placed it on the big black dog. To the representatives of the fourth-level aristocratic families present, Su Han's storage ring is simply poverty-stricken and has no bright spots. As for the Dragon Tongue Bow, the four-refined spiritual weapon mentioned by the Baili Family, not even a hair was visible. Don¡¯t talk about the Four Refining SpiritsSu Han didn't have any good magic weapons at all. Except for a few pieces he just got from the auction, there was only a broken sword. There was nothing good about it at all. With just these things, could he leapfrog and kill Baili Sheng? Everyone thinks that the Baili family is either the blood port spray, or the imagination is too rich. The elder of the Bailishi family couldn't believe his eyes. He stared at his two big copper bell-like eyes and scanned the pile of things in Su Han's storage ring, as if he wanted to remove them from the pile of things. Flowers can be seen inside. However, no matter how he looked, there was nothing he wanted to see there. As for Su Han, the three of them searched around with their consciousness and found that there was nothing hidden on Su Han. ¡°Tch, it¡¯s my turn, right?¡± Yong Qi walked forward with a cold snort and put his storage ring in front of everyone. When he saw that no clues were found in Su Han's storage ring, he was secretly relieved. Although he didn't know how Su Han did it, the big stone hanging in his heart was finally let go. As for Yong Qi himself, Baili Sheng¡¯s death had nothing to do with him. His storage ring was naturally clean and there was nothing suspicious about it. Others in the Yong family also showed off their storage rings for inspection. After checking around, the elder of the Du family was the first to withdraw his consciousness, shook his head, and glanced at the elder of the Bailishi family with a half-smile. ¡°Obviously, the Du family always felt that it was probably the Baili family that was causing trouble. The young master of Wanjin Dojo also symbolically searched around, and finally walked away with a smile. As the most neutral party, the Zhong family elder searched more seriously than the other two, but found nothing. Finally, he shook his head: "Brother Baili, your family has a lot of troubles. I think Mr. Su is innocent." The elder of the Bailishi family couldn't believe his eyes: "How is it possible? I think this kid did something. He definitely did something. What about the Cold Iron Essence? Everyone knows that this kid has a Cold Iron Essence." , why is it not in his storage ring? Since he can hide the cold iron essence, he can also hide other things." Yong Qi shouted: "Don't slander others, we didn't carry the cold iron essence with us in the first place." "Where have you gone?" asked the Bailishi family. Yong Qi said coldly: "Do I need to tell you this? This is a private matter between the two of us. Besides, where has Hantie Jingso gone? Does it have anything to do with today's events?" "I suspect that this boy named Su has secretly hidden the Dragon Tongue Bow and the Cold Iron Essence." The elder of the Bailishi family spoke righteously. Yong Qi sneered: "Hide? Where to hide? With so many eyes staring at you, unless my brother Su can predict the future and hide it in advance? Even if it is hidden in advance, how can it be hidden? Can someone take it out of the venue in advance? Everyone is in the auction During the meeting, did you see anyone from my Yong family leaving the meeting?" Yong Qi asked a series of questions, leaving the Bailishi family speechless. "It is true that no one from the Yong family left the meeting." "Brother Baili, you are being a bit unreasonable." Everyone said something to each other, which made the elder of the Bailishi family turn pale with anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "I don't believe it. Let me check again. I will definitely find evidence!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The elder of the Bailishi family pounced on the items in Su Han's storage ring and inspected them carefully. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 430: A loud slap in the face You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The last time the Bailishi family leader took someone to block the Yong family's gate, he was defeated by Su Han. No evidence was found and he left in despair. From that time on, he was extremely unhappy with Su Han. This time, when he finally got the chance, he wanted to catch Su Han more than anyone else. After checking those things for a long time, the elder of the Bailishi family suddenly fell on one of them and said, "What is this? It looks a little weird." The thing that the elder of the Bailishi family was talking about was Su Han's stone ball, which was white on one side and black on the other. The stone ball had not moved for a long time. Su Han threw it in the corner of the storage ring and forgot about its existence. Unexpectedly, this Bailishi family boss would find out. Even Su Han had to admire this man for his piercing eyes. However, Su Han sneered: "Does this thing look like a bow?" The Bailishi family always hummed: "Just answer the questions you ask. How can there be so much nonsense?" "Do I talk too much, or do you talk too much? If you want to find a bow, I will cooperate with you to find it. Things that have nothing to do with the bow are none of your business? Do you have the right to interfere?" Su Han said lightly. The elder of the Bailishi family sneered: "I suspect there is something wrong with this little ball." Su Han's face turned cold: "You have doubts, do I have to explain? Then I suspect that you, old man, are a fool. Do you want to give me a good argument as to whether you are a fool?" "You little beast, why are you so slanderous?" the Bailishi family member was extremely angry. The young master of Wanjin Dojo quickly advised: "Both of you, please calm down. Elder Baili, you said you were looking for evidence, but have you found it yet?" "Yes, if you find it, you will find it. If you don't find it, you won't find it. Don't look for trouble." Everyone agreed. "I suspect there is something wrong with his little ball, but he doesn't dare to take it out for inspection. Since we want to find evidence, naturally we can't let go of this little ball." Ying Lao of the Yong family said angrily: "You're not done yet, are you?" The elder of the Bailishi family frowned and shouted: "Do you think I am being unreasonable? If there is really no problem with this little ball, what's the point of checking it? Does not allowing it to be checked prove that this kid has a guilty conscience? " Old Ying was extremely angry and laughed back: "Baili, what's the point of getting into a fight with this little ball? Do you think a bow can be hidden in a little ball?" "Since you can't hide in, what's the big deal in taking a look?" The Bailishi family refused to give in. At this moment, Su Han waved his hand and said to everyone: "Everyone, if he wants to see it, let him see it. However, it can't be in vain. If he can't find anything, then he will draw ten of his own." In addition to the slap in the face and apology, other people present in the Baili Family will also slap themselves ten times. As long as they agree to this request, they can look at it however they want." "Presumptuous." The rest of the Baili Family were furious, especially the two younger generations Baililan and Bailixi, whose eyes flashed like poisonous snakes. Su Han laughed: "If you don't agree, then let's not talk." "Wait a minute, I promise you will." The elder of the Bailishi family shouted quickly. He had already concluded in his heart that Su Han was bluffing, bluffing himself, and wanted to use unreasonable demands to make him retreat. As long as a problem is detected from this little ball, you don¡¯t have to slap yourself in the face. Even if this little ball has nothing to do with the Dragon Tongue Bow, he can still mess around and get away with the ten slaps mentioned before. Because he has no way out, if he doesn't check the ball, he will immediately slap himself ten times and apologize on the spot. This is absolutely unacceptable to him. "Clan elder." Baililan and Bailixi were both anxious. The boss of the Bailishi family waved his hand: "Don't talk anymore, I have already decided." The two juniors had no choice but to shut up, but secretly cursed this old man a hundred times in their hearts. It would be fine if this old guy could find out something. If he really dragged them into the water, they would never let it go. "Boy, I promised you, you can show me this little ball, right?" The Bailishi family member laughed strangely, keeping an eye on Su Han. Su Han laughed: "I have to say, I really admire your courage." With that said, he threw the stone ball into the hands of the old man from the Bailishi family. The old family of the Baili family got the stone ball, and threw it all with my mind and mind. It was recognized that the true inspection was true.   However, the stone ball was only that big in total. No matter how he scanned it, it looked like an ordinary stone ball with nothing special about it, just like the ordinary stones that can be seen all over the ground. The Bailishi family didn¡¯t believe in this evil. They checked it over and over again for a quarter of an hour, and finally had to give up. It was really just an ordinary stone ball. At this moment, the expression on the face of the Bailishi family elder became more exciting. "Elder of the clan, have you found out anything?" Baililan and Bailixi didn't know that he had stirred up a storm in his heart, and they kept urging him from behind. The old man of the Bailishi family has an ashen complexion, with a hint of purple in the blue, just like the complexion of a zombie, which is extremely exciting. Yong Qi felt so happy at this moment in his heart. He was so excited that he finally took the opportunity to take advantage of the Baili Family. "Two eldest brothers, don't rush your family to grow old. Hahahaha, there are so many people here today, and everyone is watching you slap yourself. Remember to use more force, otherwise this hall is so big, everyone will not be able to hear you. " Another Yong family disciple also laughed and said, "Does this count as lifting a rock and hitting yourself in the foot?" Yong Qi chuckled: "There is another sentence that is more appropriate, if you don't commit suicide, you won't die, hahaha." There were hundreds of pairs of eyes at the scene, all looking at the members of the Baili Family. The Bailishi family was so embarrassed and angry that they wanted to find a crack in the ground and burrow into it on the spot. Only when things developed until now did he realize that he had fallen into Su Han's trap without knowing it. Originally, he just wanted to search Su Han's belongings. Ring, but unknowingly evolved into the current situation. "Why haven't the people who have been arranged outside rushed in? Haven't we already planned that after the auction ends today, I will be the first to attack, and then the people ambush outside will rush in and take down this boy named Su?" The Bailishi family is secretly worried. Today, the Bailishi family has made a plan to launch an attack immediately after the auction. They will first capture Su Han, and then Yongqi and several senior members of the Yong family. Then, while the old man of the Yong family was seriously ill, he invaded the Yong family in one go and captured the Yong family's base camp on the grounds that the Yong family had killed the core children of the Baili family. As a result, you got stuck at the first step of your plan? Without the ambush outside, and with so many people watching in the hall, there was no way he could refuse the payment on the spot. "Those guys, why aren't they coming in? Could it be that something has delayed you? Wait a little longer, maybe they will come." The Bailishi family always thought that the ambush troops would rush in after a while, so they secretly said: "Bear the humiliation for a moment, but when they come in, they will definitely pay back this little beast a hundred times a thousand times!" "Su Han, I know you must have played a trick. You hid the dragon tongue bow somewhere. I lost the bet and apologize to you." After saying that, the elder of the Bailishi family gritted his teeth. Regardless of his inner reluctance, he opened his arms from left to right and slapped himself in the face one after another! ¡­ The crisp sound echoed in the hall, and at this moment, the whole place was silent. The elder of the Bailishi family felt that all the blood in his body rushed to the top of his head, his eardrums roared, and he could not hear the sounds from the outside world at all. He has never been so humiliated or suffered such a big defeat in his life. The hatred in his heart could condense into substance and rush out from his chest, killing Su Han ten times in a row. "The humiliation now is for the explosion later, little beast, you are dead!" This Bailishi family member is also a ruthless person. At this moment, he completely turned humiliation into motivation, and the slap on his face was particularly loud. Anyway, these slaps will be returned to Su Han a hundred times a thousand times later. Now he can slap The more ruthless you are, the more you will have to wait for later. The elder of the Bailishi family had completely forgotten his feelings. He opened his arms from left to right, snapping, snapping, and entered a state of hysteria. The people around him were completely dumbfounded. Could this person be crazy? How could anyone slap himself so hard? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 431: Beat you until you are convinced You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Elder, are you crazy?" Baililan and Bailixi were speechless. They almost thought that there was something wrong with their eyes. The elder of their Bailishi family was as if they were going crazy. They slapped themselves too hard. Hi. Looking at his appearance, everyone almost thought that slapping oneself was a very enjoyable thing. After the Bailishi family was beaten, their whole face had swollen into a pig's head, and their original appearance was almost unrecognizable. They gasped and stared at Su Han with resentment. When everyone saw him like this, they couldn't help but take a breath of cold air, especially those representatives of the Baili Family who had not slapped themselves in the face, and even shuddered unconsciously. "Two eldest brothers, and the rest of the Baili Family, is it your turn?" Yong Qi sneered. Baililan and Bailixi looked at each other, and Baililan shouted: "It was the clan elder who made his own decision just now, but he cannot be blamed on us." As soon as these words came out, everyone almost couldn't come back to their senses. Repudiation was a naked repudiation on the spot. Su Han smiled leisurely and said: "It's okay if you don't want to slap yourself. As long as you make an oath to heaven and earth and declare that you will leave the Baili Family and no longer be members of the Baili Family, then you can leave now. And Baili The same goes for the rest of the family, as long as you meet this condition, you don't have to slap yourself." Leaving the Baili Family? Baililan and Bailixi almost jumped up on the spot. How could they agree to such conditions? How can pampered young masters like them survive in the future once they betray the family and have no one to rely on? Not to mention, how harshly the Baili Family dealt with traitors. It is simply impossible for them to leave the Baili Family. Baililan's eyes flashed, and he suddenly sneered: "You are just a second-level warrior in the spiritual realm, but you can really turn the world upside down? I don't believe it, young master. I won't do what you say. What can you do? It's just a verbal agreement anyway, nothing. I made an oath to heaven and earth, so what if I openly break it?" Baililan looked like a bachelor, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, squinting at Su Han. He didn¡¯t believe it. Could it be that the Du family and the Zhong family present could really help Su Han¡¯s gang? He couldn't help but slap him. Could it be that the Du family and the Zhong family could help Su Han to slap him? An elder of the Du family frowned and said, "Baililan, isn't this bad for you?" Baililan rolled his eyes and said with a strange smile: "Anyway, the elder of our clan has slapped himself, so just think that he has slapped me all! You are all elders of major fourth-level aristocratic families, so you are embarrassing me, a junior. , it¡¯s not interesting, is it?¡± Baililan's words blocked these people. As an elder, it's really hard to argue too much with a junior, not to mention that it's not his own business. Only the old man from the Du family said angrily: "Is this the kind of tutor the Baili family has? The children they educate are all sinister and cunning, and there is nothing like the children of a fourth-level family. Today, I will teach you well on behalf of your elders." It¡¯s not too much to educate you!¡± ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:???? With a surge of momentum, the pressure of a strong man in the Zhenwu Realm is released. Baililan was so frightened that he immediately shrank back, but he kept smiling strangely: "Su, that's all you have? First you hugged the Yong family's thigh, and now you hugged the Du family's thicker thigh. , does it mean that you can¡¯t live without hugging your thighs? Why don¡¯t you show off your rubbish cultivation by peeing in the urine? If you have the ability, challenge me to a duel!¡± Ying Lao from the Yong family shouted: "Bai Lilan, don't make trouble unreasonably. He is at the second level of spiritual realm. How many years younger than you are he? What was your cultivation level when you were sixteen years old?" At Su Han's age and his background as a casual cultivator, being able to reach the second level of spiritual realm at the age of sixteen is already a miracle. Even the core disciples of the three giants dare not say that they have reached the second level of spiritual realm when they were sixteen years old. However, Baililan is now deliberately trying to bring bad luck to Su Han, so naturally he doesn't care about it at all. At that moment, Bai Lilan sneered and said: "Who wants to educate me today? I have nothing to say. However, I will leave it here. This person named Su is just trash, a waste who can only take advantage of others." Baili Lan¡¯s words obviously had sinister intentions. I want to smear Su Han into a trash can who only knows how to hug someone's thighs, and ruin his reputation. ??Young people, no one has any anger at all. As long as they are full-blooded young people, they will be furious when they hear such slander. The crowd all looked at Su Han, but unexpectedly found that the young man in white had a calm expression and his eyes were as calm as ever, just like Baililan's words were just buzzing bugs and could not be heard in his heart at all.A little bit of trouble. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Bai Lilan, are you still not convinced? That's fine, if you don't want to slap yourself, I have a better way." With that said, Su Han walked up to Baililan and rolled up his sleeves. Snapped! In full view of everyone, a loud slap stunned everyone. Looking at Baililan again, her entire face was completely tilted to one side, her cheeks were swollen, her nose was bleeding, and she was in such a miserable state! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han didn't wait for Baililan to react, he opened his bow left and right, and slapped Baililan more than twenty times in the face before stopping. Baililan's face was filled with blood and tears, and she was extremely miserable. The whole person was completely stunned, unable to believe that this mere second-level spiritual realm warrior actually dared to slap him in public! When Baililan reacted, he immediately became furious: "You little beast, you are seeking death!" With that said, he punched out, and the power of the third level of spiritual realm poured out without reservation. Su Han snorted softly, swung his sleeves, and the power of golden essence surged out of his sleeves, immediately slowing down the momentum of Baililan's attack. While Bai Lilan was stunned, Su Han directly grabbed Bai Lilan's fist. The four dragon tattoos on his arms were swaying. Huge divine power surged out from the dragon tattoos and he squeezed it gently. Just hearing the crisp sound of "crack" and bone breaking stimulated everyone's nerves! Baililan's bones were as if they were made of paper, and were easily broken by Su Han! Everyone present could hardly believe their eyes. This Baili Lan just shouted that Su Han was trash and a waste. As a result, in the blink of an eye, the garbage in his mouth used an extremely powerful method to crush his bones. Baililan's expression was distorted, and he shouted in pain: "What's going on? Is this kid really at the second level of the spiritual realm? He has such weird powers. Clan elder, Bailixi, please help me!" "Help you? Just finish the slaps first. Since you don't want to do it yourself, let me do it for you, but I will charge an additional fifty slaps as interest." Su Han looked cold, and used the power of the golden essence to tightly bind Baililan in place. He fired his bow left and right, like hitting a sandbag, and beat Baililan until he cried for his father and mother, howling miserably. The scene was silent, and everyone's throats seemed to have been suddenly silenced. They opened their mouths and stared blankly at this scene. A second-level spiritual realm warrior unilaterally beat the third-level spiritual realm, but the third-level spiritual realm did not have the slightest resistance. "A ruthless person, a ruthless person I have never seen before!" Even the top brass of the Baili Family were completely stunned. Such a scene was something they had never seen in their lives. Could it be that this kid was a pervert? ¡°Moreover, Baililan is the son of the head of the Baili family. If he beat Baililan like this, wouldn¡¯t he be afraid of attracting crazy revenge? Yong Qi also opened his mouth in a daze. After looking at it for a while, he suddenly realized and snorted coldly: "Bai Lixi, do you also want others to do it for you? Or do you do it yourself?" With that said, Yong Qi pushed towards Bai Lixi directly. Today, Yong Qi is already at the third level of spiritual realm, which is comparable to Bai Lixi. When Bai Lixi saw how aggressive he was and how miserable Bai Lilan was, she actually felt timid in her heart and muttered: "Don't come here. I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± "Brother Xi! You" Not far away, Tang Kexin couldn't believe her eyes. She didn't expect that the person she had entrusted with her life would be such a complete coward. She was so disappointed that she almost fainted on the spot! "Everyone, come together and beat them until they are convinced!" All the representatives of the Yong family rushed forward fiercely, as if they were infected by Su Han, wanting to get back all the losses they suffered from the Baili family! Especially when I think that Mr. Yong¡¯s poisoning is also related to the Baili Family, everyone in the Yong Family is even more agitated. The spiritual pressure is released one after another, converging into a sky-high fury, directly suppressing the momentum of everyone in the Baili Family! "How could this happen? Where are the ambush soldiers? Why don't the ambush soldiers come in?" "Everyone in the Baili Family was in a panic. If they hadn't known that there were ambushes from the Baili Family outside, they would have fled away at this moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 432: Total Collapse You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, everyone in the Baili Family could no longer care. A senior member of the Baili Family shouted sternly: "Ambush! Ambush, come in quickly!" "Ambush?" Everyone couldn't help but be stunned. Several senior members of the Baili Family couldn't care about that much at the moment. They suddenly broke into each other and shouted sternly: "Huh, today our Baili Family is cleaning up our mortal enemies. This boy named Su must die. I hope that no one here will do it." Stop! Now all the elite members of the Baili Family are on standby outside the auction house and can rush in at any time. If you want to escape unscathed, please do not interfere with the actions of the Baili Family! Otherwise, you should know the consequences!" "What?" Everyone present was stunned, and the Du family and the Zhong family were even more furious, shouting, "How dare the Baili family act so wildly on the heads of the three major families?" However, the senior members of the Baili Family were not in a hurry, bowed and saluted in the direction of the Du family and the Zhong family, and then said: "Everyone from the two major families, please calm down. The Baili Family has no choice but to offend you. Baili Sheng is the core disciple of the Baili Family and the eldest son of the head of the family. He was brutally murdered. If the Baili Family cannot bring the murderer to justice, how will they gain a foothold in Yunzhong City in the future? Looking back, our head of the Baili Family Since you have come to apologize to the heads of the two aristocratic families, I believe that a small casual cultivator will not cause the two aristocratic families to argue too much, right?" "Fart, you guys clearly want to take this opportunity to attack the Yong family and avenge your personal revenge." Du Yuyan said coldly. A cold light flashed in the eyes of the senior executive of the Baili Family, and then he said: "This Su Han is a guest of the Yong family. He took action to kill the core children of our Baili Family. If there was no instigation and support from the Yong family behind him, he would be a small-time minister." How can a small casual cultivator be so arrogant? Everyone, this is a matter between our Baili Family and the Yong Family. Please show your respect and stop interfering in this matter." An elder of the Du family said angrily: "People from the Baili family, please step back from the cliff. If anything happens, come up with evidence. Otherwise, even if the other two aristocratic families agree, our Du family will never allow you to run wild and cause chaos here." The order of Yunzhong City.¡± The top management of the Baili Family looked uncertain, but finally seemed to have made up their minds: If the Baili Family could annex the Yong Family, their strength would skyrocket, and it would not be impossible to become a quasi-five-level family. By then, the Baili Family will have the capital to challenge the Du Family. And if we give up today, it will be difficult to kill their core disciples and senior leaders when the Yong family is on guard! "Wealth and wealth are found in danger, fight hard!" The eyes of the senior management of Baili Family flashed fiercely, and they suddenly strode forward. In full view of everyone, they shot a red spiritual signal from their fingers and broke through the roof of the auction hall. "All the men from the Baili family who are ambushing outside, rush in!" The senior executive of the Baili Family gave a loud order, and at the same time said with a ferocious smile on his face: "The boy named Su, and a few bastards from the Yong family, you are dead!" "How dare you!" The people of the Yong family were furious, and they mobilized their spiritual power to the extreme to prevent the subsequent brutal fighting. The faces of everyone in the Baili Family were filled with excitement. They had waited for this moment for too long. Even Baililan, who was beaten with blood and tears by Su Han and had swollen into a pig's head, had two flashes of ecstasy in his eyes and shouted: "Everyone, save me, save me first!" Until now, Baililan was still firmly bound in place by the power of Su Han's golden spirit, unable to move at all. Coupled with the miserable look on his head, which was bleeding and bruised, he didn't look like a handsome young man at all. His whole body was fixed in place by Su Han like a stick. He couldn't run away, but his eyes were shining with ecstasy and excitement, which looked extremely weird. , so frightened that several female family members near him took a few steps back. It¡¯s just that at this moment, the other members of the Baili Family are looking at the door of the auction house with blazing eyes and expectant faces. Who else can care about Baililan. However¡­¡­ Time passed minute by minute, and it was still quiet outside. No one rushed in, and not even footsteps were heard. "" A group of people from the Baili Family looked at each other, and the auction hall suddenly fell into a strange silence. At this point, no matter how neurotic the people in the Baili Family are, they can still sense that something is wrong. It has been so long just now. Logically speaking, the people who were ambushing outside should have rushed in long ago, but they have not come in. The people of Baili Family always thought that the people outside were delayed by something. But now, the signal has been sent out, and they still haven¡¯t come in, so??Some of it is unreasonable. Unless, there is only one possibility The face of the senior executive of the Baili Family turned pale all of a sudden, and he finally couldn't hold it back any longer and shouted: "Why don't the people outside come in? Are they all dead?" This voice was roaring, tragic, and unbelievable. With the roar of the top management of Baili Family, a figure finally slowly appeared at the door of the auction hall. Everyone in the Baili Family breathed a sigh of relief. A member of the Baili Family couldn't help but cursed: "What a bunch of trash, why did it take so long? I won't spare you when I get back." The figure seemed not to have heard anything and continued to walk forward slowly. When the figure got closer and closer, everyone in the Baili Family was stunned again. This figure was clearly not a person? With fur as black and shiny as satin, and a body as majestic as a hill, this is simply a dog, an unexpectedly big black dog! The big black dog chuckled, lifted its front hooves off the ground, stood upright, leaned against the door frame of the auction hall, and said with a strange smile: "Who wanted to spare Mr. Dog just now?" "Dog, dog, dog can speak human language!" Everyone in the Baili Family was so stupid that they couldn't even speak properly. "What's all the fuss about? It's just a spirit realm monster!" the senior executive of Baili Family shouted sternly. It's not like he has never seen a spirit realm monster that can speak human language. Generally, monsters can speak human language if they have cultivated to the spirit realm. , it can only show that the bloodline of this monster is not very good. Anyone with a more powerful monster bloodline must cultivate to a higher level before they can speak human words. However, the situation of this dog is somewhat strange. Not only can it speak human language, but it can also speak it so fluently. Generally speaking, monsters speak human language, which is equivalent to humans learning animal language. Many times they can only express some simple meanings, and they can never speak it so fluently. However, the senior executives of the Baili Family were anxious and did not think too much. They shouted: "Everyone, please leave this dog alone and go out to see what's going on with the people outside?" "People outside? Just now, Mr. Dog stopped by for some late-night snacks on his way over. I wonder if he is the person you are looking for?" The big black dog said in surprise. When the senior executives of the Baili Family heard this, they felt like they were hit hard on the back of the head with a heavy hammer, and they were dumbfounded. "Bah, bah, bah, it turns out I'm from your Baili family. Why does it taste so bad? It's sour, smelly, vomit, vomit, vomit" As if that wasn't enough, the big black dog held his stomach and vomited wildly. A bunch of tokens shot out from the big black dog's mouth like hailstones and fell to the ground. It is the identity token of Baili Family! The vision of the senior executive of the Baili Family went dark. He couldn't believe his eyes: "Impossible, impossible. How could a mere second-level spiritual beast bring down hundreds of elites from my Baili Family!" "If it doesn't work, what about me?" A powerful voice came from a distance, and an old man in black was seen coming from a distance with his hands behind his back, walking like a dragon and a tiger. The face of the old man in black was glowing red, and the fluctuations of spiritual energy around his body were as unfathomable as the sea. And above his head, the spiritual energy was even more surging, directly converging into a rosy glow, colorful, and soaring into the sky. "Spiritual power soars to the sky, heavenly spirit realm!" When Su Han saw the appearance of Mr. Yong, he couldn't help but secretly cheer for Mr. Yong. Since the strange poison was released from his body, this old man had really broken through the shackles of the sixth level of the spiritual realm and successfully entered the top level of the Tianling Realm. The ranks. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 433: Revenge when there is hatred, repay injustice when there is injustice You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Mr. Yong appeared, there was a brief silence in the hall. Several people from the Baili Family even suspected that there was something wrong with their eyes. "How is that possible! Didn't you say a few days ago that this old man was about to die!" Bai Lixi yelled out of control, her eyes filled with disbelief. Mr. Yong looked at Baili Xi with sharp eyes, "It seems that you, the Baili family, know more about my condition than I do, right?" It was then that Bailixi realized that she had spilled the beans in a hurry, and for a moment she wished she could slap herself in the face. "Fellow Yong family, why are you here? And your cultivation level?" The elder of the Du family was also very surprised. Although he was not very clear about the grievances between the Baili family and the Yong family, he also knew that the head of the Yong family was because of He was seriously injured in the assassination and has not been seen for the past two months. Some people even suspected that he was dead. And now, the head of the Yong family appears here alive and well, unscathed, and his cultivation level has improved by one level. It has to be said to be a great shock. "It's hard to describe in one sentence. If it weren't for the help of Mr. Su, a guest of the Yong family, I'm afraid I would be a handful of dirt now, let alone the opportunity to advance to the Heavenly Spirit Realm!" Mr. Yong's words contained infinite emotion. And as soon as this sentence was uttered, it caused quite a stir. "Isn't it possible? When the head of the Yong family was assassinated two months ago, I heard that even though all the great alchemists from Yunzhong City were invited, the injury could not be improved at all. Could it be that Mr. Su is better than Yunzhong City? Are all the great alchemists powerful?" ¡°What¡¯s going on with this opportunity to advance to the Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± "Just now Bai Lilan said that Mr. Su hugged the Yong family's thigh. In my opinion, the Yong family should be grateful to Mr. Su." "Without him, I'm afraid the Yong family would have fallen into decline by now." "If nothing else, just for the opportunity to enter the Heavenly Spirit Realm, our family wants to invite such a guest even if it costs us everything." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "The people of the Baili Family were like eggplants beaten by frost, completely wilted. Originally, they had a glimmer of hope, thinking it was the dog talking nonsense. Until Mr. Yong, who had broken through to the Heavenly Spirit Realm, appeared and cut off their last glimmer of hope. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s completely over.¡± " Several senior members of the Baili Family were as pale as ashes. They couldn't figure out how the miasma and strange poison that no one could solve in the entire Yunzhong City could be solved by an unknown young man. ¡°This is a bit too dramatic, a bit too fantasy, isn¡¯t it? They even suspected that they were dreaming and that Mr. Yong was forcing himself. ¡°However, these are obviously impossible. Mr. Yong glanced at these representatives of the Baili Family indifferently, and bowed his hands to everyone present: "Everyone, Yong is not talented. This Baili Family has poisoned me several times and tried to embezzle the Yong family's wealth and rob me. The ancestral property of the Yong family. I would like to ask everyone here to do it for your convenience and not to interfere in the fight between the Yong family and the Baili family. I just want to avenge and repay injustice!" As soon as this statement came out, it caused an uproar. "It turns out that the head of the Yong family is seriously injured and difficult to treat. Is it the fault of the Baili family?" Yong Qi sneered: "Not only that, the Baili family also supported the traitors of the Yong family to launch a rebellion in the Yong family. If my brother Su hadn't noticed it in advance, I'm afraid they would have caused quite a stir. Everyone, Baili Has the family¡¯s behavior seriously disrupted the order of Yunzhong City?¡± Another big news was released, and the scene was even more booed. "Scum, really scum, just like this, they still want to bite back, saying that the Yong family is plotting to harm their children." "It's disgusting. Such a family is not worthy of being a fourth-level aristocratic family." "If everyone plays like this, then our Yunzhong City will become a wild world without any order at all." "For the stability of Yunzhong City, the Baili Family must be severely punished!" The Du family always shouted: "People from the Baili family, can you plead guilty?" "Slander, this is a blatant slander. You say that my Baili family poisoned your Yong family head. Do you have any evidence?" The top brass of the Baili Family are still stubbornly resisting. Yong Qi took a step forward and raised a token: "Everyone, please look at the evidence. This is the token of the great alchemist specially made by the Baili family. Some time ago, there was a traitor in our Yong family, and we united with a foreign master.The master intended to poison the family head, and this token was found from the great alchemist! " ???????????????????? Yong Qi added: "Some of those rebels are still locked up in the Yong Family's Heavenly Prison. If you don't believe it, we can take them out from the Heavenly Prison and we will find out after interrogation." The elder of the Du family nodded, "Baili Family, do you have anything else to say?" "Everyone, the Baili Family has been wronged. All of this was directed and staged by the Yong family to frame our Baili Family. They killed the core members of our Baili Family and framed us. Please be aware of this." Several senior executives of the Baili Family were shouting at the sky and the earth. The face of the Du family elders darkened: "In this case, do you dare to make an oath between heaven and earth? If what you just said is even half a lie, will a thunder disaster come from the sky and kill your Baili family?" "This this¡­¡­" Several senior officials of the Baili Family were speechless. The oath between heaven and earth is the most effective. Even if they had 10,000 courage, they would never dare to make such an oath. When they hesitated, everyone¡¯s hearts immediately became like a mirror. "This Baili family is really lying and framing innocent people." "Kill, behead them as soon as possible. The fewer such scum in Yunzhong City, the better." There have been some righteous people who have screamed with indignation. The elder of the Du family shook his head and said to Mr. Yong: "Fellow Yong family, I already know the general situation. The Du family will never interfere in this matter. As everyone said, this kind of scum is still more common in Yunzhong City. Less is more.¡± "We, the Zhong family, will not interfere either." "Fellow Taoists of the Yong family, let our Tong family help you. We, the Tong family, can't stand this kind of villain who stabs you in the back." Mr. Yong smiled lightly and looked extremely confident, "Thank you all. However, to deal with the Baili Family, I believe the power of the Yong Family should be enough." After Mr. Yong entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he became more confident in speaking. Several representatives of the Baili Family present could not believe their ears. They could not believe that the plan that the Baili Family had worked so hard to plan was ruined in one day. Not only did they fail to annex the Yong family, but they themselves were involved. . "The Yong family, the Du family, the Zhong family! You villains! I won't let you go even if I'm a ghost!" Several senior members of the Baili Family were shouting hoarse and struggling to their death, but they were quickly suppressed under the pressure of Mr. Yong, a strong man in the Heavenly Spirit Realm. The two juniors, Bailixi and Baililan, were left, their eyes full of fear and despair. "Don't kill me, I'm willing to be a dog for you, a cow or a horse for you, whatever you want" For Bailixi and Baililan, probably all the nightmares they have experienced in their lives combined are not as terrifying as this moment. The handsome young man who was originally well-dressed and well-fed became a prisoner in the blink of an eye. And all this is just due to the greed of their Baili family. The representatives of the fourth-level aristocratic families around them all stared at them indifferently. No one said a word for them, and no one helped them. Su Han chuckled and threw Baili Xi in front of Yong Qi, "Young Master Qi, come here." Yong Qi understood Su Han's intention and said coldly: "Bai Lixi, I don't care about the old grudges between you and me. Unfortunately, this time your Baili family has stepped on the bottom line of our Yong family. You want to No wonder, I just blame myself for being reincarnated into the wrong family." With that said, Yong Qi raised his knife and cut Baili Xi in half! Tang Kexin in the crowd witnessed this scene, screamed in surprise, rolled her eyes, and fainted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 434: Invitation from the Du Family You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You trash, a bunch of rubbish, don't get too complacent too early. If you want to kill me, go ahead and kill me. My father will avenge me!" Baililan, who had already swollen into a pig's head, stared at Su Han in front of him and kept yelling. Su Han smiled indifferently, but slapped Baililan's red and swollen face several times with the knife in his hand, and said with a joking smile: "Kill you? I'm afraid of getting my hands dirty. Don't worry, it's time to kill you. , you will die naturally." "What?" A look of panic suddenly appeared on Baililan's face. For some reason, he intuitively felt that Su Han's refusal to kill him was a hundred times more terrifying than killing him. Killing him is just a matter of hitting his head on the ground. Without killing him, with the nature of this boy named Su, who knows what terrible things will happen to him? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We killed several senior officials of the Baili family who came to attend the auction, and the rest was very simple. Mr. Yong led a group of masters of the Yong family, and went straight to the headquarters of the Baili family. The Baili Family was still resisting at first, but after Mr. Yong beheaded Baili Lan in public at the gate of the Baili Family, the psychological defense of the Baili Family finally collapsed. In addition, Mr. Yong has broken through to the Heavenly Spirit Realm. As a result, the strength of the head of the Baili Family is completely unable to compete with Mr. Yong. Although the Beigong family has the ability to rescue, the current Beigong family is still shit, and they have no intention of getting entangled in this matter. After all, the relationship between the Baili Family and the Beigong Family is not an ironclad one. A group of people from the Baili Family were beheaded and exiled in full view of the public. The Baili Family, which was originally looking covetously, suddenly fell down. As for Su Han, he wasn¡¯t even interested in going to the scene. With so many things happening, Su Han once again clearly realized the importance of strength. Neither the Baili Family nor the Beigong Family is the end of one's martial arts journey. In the final analysis, you still have to have strength. Only when you have strength can you have the right to speak, and others will not dare to offend you. ¡°For example, this time, although it was because the Yong family and the Baili family had a long-standing feud, it was also because I killed Baili Sheng in the Huangshan mining area that led to the following series of events. If it weren't for the fact that he had been on guard, if it wasn't for Mr. Yong's breakthrough to the Heavenly Spirit Realm, how could he have any room to fight back? Let alone counterattack, I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to counterattack. With one¡¯s own strength, the most that can be done is to secretly cause trouble and try to destroy the Baili Family, which is totally impossible. Through this incident, Su Han discovered that the top experts in Yunzhong City were basically at the Heavenly Spirit Realm. The backbone of the fourth-level aristocratic families are all powerful people in the Earth Spirit Realm. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????In the circle of fourth-level aristocratic families, they can only be considered at the bottom at best. However, Su Han is different from other Little Spirit Realm warriors. Last time he got a lot of cloud-patterned cold iron ore from the barren mountain mining area, and coupled with the cold iron essence, it can be turned into wealth and cultivation resources at any time. ¡°As a result, he has an advantage in resources that is unmatched by anyone. "If I didn't have the evil eye, the experience and memory of my previous life, I would have been killed as a casual cultivator from a small place, let alone reaching this point. I'm afraid I would have been killed as early as when I just started." "However, with the evil eye and the memory of past lives, these are my greatest advantages. With these, how can a mere Yunzhong City be taken seriously by me?" Su Han was filled with pride when he thought of this. His most important task now is to practice hard and improve his cultivation to the third level of the spiritual realm as soon as possible. This is Su Han¡¯s short-term goal. Logically speaking, Su Han was promoted to the second level of the spiritual realm not long ago. It is very unrealistic to expect to be promoted to the third level of the spiritual realm in the near future. "However, Su Han has a magical elixir. ??The Chongling Pill can only be taken once. After taking it, the cultivation level of a strong person in the spiritual realm can be immediately improved by one level. No one can refuse the temptation of unconditionally improving one level. " However, Su Han didn't want to use this opportunity easily. He was only in the Little Spirit Realm now. As his cultivation level improved, it would be more and more difficult to advance in the future. It would be better to save this spiritual pill for later. This means that Su Han has to find another opportunity to advance to the third level of the spiritual realm. Su Han thought about it for two days and had no clue. There are some pills that can speed up the process of advancing to the third level of the spiritual realm, but the materials required are so diverse that they cannot be collected in a short time. ? ??In order to improve your strength, even taking a little risk is worth it. "Su Han's idea was to go out for training again. However, in a short period of time, it seems that there are no opportunities to go out for training in Yunzhong City. While Su Han was thinking, he suddenly heard someone coming from outside to report that the Du family had sent an invitation. When I opened the invitation, I saw that it was Mrs. Ning of the Du family. She asked Su Han to go to the Geyun Tower in Yunzhong City to have a talk. She also asked Yong Qi to accompany her. Mrs. Ning's invitation was unexpected by Su Han, because at the warm-up auction, Su Han sent a message to Mrs. Ning, saying that he had a seventh-grade Zhu Yan Dan that he could sell to her. By now, two or three days have passed, and it¡¯s almost time for Mrs. Ning to send someone to invite her. Geyun Tower is a very high-end restaurant in Yunzhong City. It is very exquisitely built, located in a quiet location, and has high reception standards. Most people cannot book a table. Except for the top executives of the fourth-level aristocratic families, Geyun Tower rarely receives other people. Even if ordinary children of the fourth-level aristocratic families come forward, they may not be able to book a seat. Su Han couldn't help but sigh when he came to Geyun Tower. He didn't expect that there is such a place in the bustling city of Yunzhong City. It is very elegant and peaceful, making people feel very relaxed and comfortable. Looking at Yong Qi¡¯s expression, it¡¯s obvious that he rarely comes to this kind of place. As soon as the two of them walked to the door, a steward greeted them respectfully: "Are you the guests invited by Mrs. Ning?" Yong Qi nodded, "Is Mrs. Ning here?" "Mrs. Ning is already waiting above. Please come with me." This manager was obviously a high-level executive of Geyun Building, and he came out to greet her personally to show his attention. ¡° However, Su Han knew that this was not an emphasis on the two of him, but an emphasis on Mrs. Ning. The top management of the Du family, one of the three giants, is still very convincing. In the private room on the top floor of Geyun Building, wine and food have been prepared. Mrs. Ning wore a taro gray fur-collar coat and sat in front of the table, looking slightly anxious. ¡°Obviously, Mrs. Ning is very interested in the seventh-grade Zhuyan Pill. Seeing Su Han and Yong Qi coming together, Mrs. Ning immediately ordered the management staff of Geyun Tower: "No need to greet you here, we can come by ourselves." The person in charge was very knowledgeable and knew that this was a private discussion, so he said goodbye and left. There were only three people left in the private room. At this moment, a slim and elegant light green figure walked into the private room carrying a tray. It was Du Yuyan. Du Yuyan put the tray aside, picked up the tea cup on the tray and placed it in front of Su Han and Yong Qi. Miao Mu was angry and said angrily: "You two guys, let me make tea for you personally, how nice it is." Big face!" "I don't dare, I don't dare. I'll make it myself later." Yong Qi repeatedly begged for mercy. But Su Han said nothing, watching this scene with a faint smile on his lips. Du Yuyan glanced at Su Han specifically, and then smiled and said: "There is a certain way to make this tea. If you make it casually, you will ruin the tea. It is absolutely necessary, so I have to make it myself." When Yong Qi heard this, he was surprised and said: "What kind of tea is this?" As he spoke, he picked up the tea cup and took a sip. Suddenly, a warm current traveled through all the meridians in his body, making him feel indescribably comfortable. Du Yuyan looked at Yong Qi's reaction with great satisfaction, and said to herself: "This tea is a priceless product. Even I, the young lady, usually have difficulty drinking it. Just the two of you, I'm afraid this is the first time in your life that you drink it." Such precious tea!¡± At this time, Su Han also picked up the tea cup and took a sip, then smiled lightly and said: "When brewing this Snow Mountain Starry Sky Tea, I only stirred it for eight times. If I could stir it for nine times, I believe it would be better." It will taste better.¡± When Du Yuyan heard this, he was stunned. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 435: Disappointed Mrs. Ning You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How do you know this is Snow Mountain Starry Sky Tea!" Du Yuyan cried out, "How do you know, I only stirred it eight times" When Du Yuyan said this, she blushed slightly. Originally, she wanted to strictly follow the prescribed procedures and stir for nine rounds, but there was a period of time between each two rounds. She felt that the time was too long and she couldn't sit still. , I ran out to play by myself, and it was only eight laps. Originally, she thought that eight or nine times would be about the same and no one would know that she was slacking off. How did this kid drink it? Could it be that he had special powers and could see himself stirring? Du Yuyan's thoughts were obviously running further and further away, and at this time, Mrs. Ning also glared at Du Yuyan complainingly. Du Yuyan knew she was wrong and buried her head, but she still secretly wondered in her heart, could this kid be a monster? "Mr. Su, Yu Yan is so naughty and makes you laugh." Mrs. Ning said. Su Han smiled faintly and said: "It doesn't matter, it's just that this snow mountain starry sky tea must be stirred nine times to fully stretch the tea leaves, and the power of the sun, moon and stars contained in it can also be fully dispersed. If there is one less circle, it will be less after all. The heat has ruined the good tea, so I feel it is a pity." Mrs. Ning was surprised and said: "So Mr. Su has really drank this Snow Mountain Starry Sky Tea?" Su Han didn¡¯t want to be too arrogant, so he said: ¡°I was lucky enough to drink it several times.¡± Mrs. Ning sighed: "This Snow Mountain Starry Sky Tea was only obtained by the Du family recently. I thought that only the Du family had seen this tea in Yunzhong City. When I saw Mr. Su today, I knew he was a foreigner." There are people out there, but Mr. Su¡¯s origin must be extraordinary." Du Yuyan listened with some curiosity. She only knew that the Snow Mountain Starry Sky Tea needed to be stirred nine times before, but she didn't know why. After listening to Su Han's words, she finally understood. She felt a little admiration for Su Han at first, but then she became secretly angry, "You Su Han, how dare you say that I am wasting good tea!" The more Du Yuyan thought about it, the angrier she became. Her eyes kept shaving at Su Han's face like knives. Unfortunately, the person involved, Su Han, didn't notice it at all, as if nothing happened. Mrs. Ning added: "Perhaps the little girl is ignorant. Before the auction that day, she had never heard of Mr. Su's name. Logically speaking, it is impossible for a figure like Mr. Su to be buried in Yunzhong City?" Yong Qi grinned and said, "Mrs. Ning, my brother just came to Yunzhong City recently." "I see. I wonder who Mr. Su studied under?" Mrs. Ning asked again tentatively. Su Han shook his head, "Mrs. Ning, let's not go around and around to find out. You need a seventh-grade beauty pill. I can sell you one for only 800,000 low-grade yuan stones. If you have any doubts, , we can trade after I have the spot in hand." When Mrs. Ning heard this, she was overjoyed. "Okay, I wonder when it will be in stock?" "If Mrs. Ning is sure you want it, the elixir can be refined in about a week." Su Han smiled lightly. "A week?" Mrs. Ning let out a long breath, and the clouds on her face cleared away, "Okay, a week, I can afford to wait. I think there's no need to bother. I'll start with 800,000 low-grade Yuan stones." Pay it to Mr. Su. When the goods are available, Mr. Su will just inform me to pick them up." With that said, Mrs. Ning pushed a storage ring that had been prepared to Su Han with a slender hand. Su Han did not accept the storage ring. He could see that Mrs. Ning was very sincere about this transaction and even paid the full price to herself without seeing the goods in stock. " However, just because Mrs. Ning is like this, Su Han cannot sell it easily. At the moment, Su Han looked at Mrs. Ning seriously: "I have already felt Mrs. Ning's sincerity. However, Mrs. Ning actually suffered a big loss in this transaction, so I cannot accept the money shamelessly." "Why?" Mrs. Ning asked in surprise. She thought about it again and said, "If the price is too high, you don't have to worry about it. Money is not a problem for the Du family. If money can help people like Mr. Su make good friends with the Du family, then The Du family is willing to pay this money. Besides, compared to the auction, this price is more than a little bit fair. I should thank you, Mr. Su, for saving me a lot of money." "It's not just a matter of price." Su Han said. "What's the problem?" Su Han did not answer directly, but asked slowly: "I think Mrs. Ning seems to be in urgent need of this seventh-grade beauty pill. Even if the Beigong family pays a big price to buy it,??I must also take a photo of it. Dare I ask why? " In fact, Su Han knew the reason, but Yong Qi told him that Su Han didn't want Mrs. Ning and Du Yuyan to think that Yong Qi was gossiping, so he deliberately pretended to be confused. Sure enough, Mrs. Ning was startled when she heard this. She glanced at Yong Qi thoughtfully, nodded, and then said: "To be honest, it is my husband Du Cheng who needs this seventh-grade beauty pill. This matter is in the clouds. Many people in the city know about it, and I guess you have also heard that he was hit by a palm more than ten years ago, and his vitality has been rapidly drained from his body since then. Now, in his thirties, he is on the verge of losing his power. I have always heard that This beauty elixir has the effect of rejuvenating youth and retaining youth forever, so" At this point, Mrs. Ning paused, and the rest is self-explanatory. "Mrs. Ning, this is why I stopped you from bidding with the Beigong family. If you spent nearly two million to bid for this seventh-grade beauty pill, and found that this pill has no effect on your husband, By then, your Du family will definitely become the laughing stock of Yunzhong City." Su Han knew that this was a bit cruel to say, but he didn't want to deceive Mrs. Ning. As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Ning's face suddenly turned pale, her original smile disappeared instantly, and she looked at Su Han in disbelief. Even Du Yuyan took a breath of cold air and shouted, "How is that possible?" "Mr. Su? Youdo you have any basis for what you said?" Mrs. Ning's lips trembled slightly. Su Han said calmly: "I can guarantee it with my life. If the vitality is lost, it is useless to take the Zhuyan Dan. This pill can only be used to rejuvenate the vitality in the body, but there must be vitality in the body to rejuvenate. Without vitality, it cannot be created." Born alive.¡± As he said that, Su Han reminded again: "Forcing to take Zhuyan Dan may be self-defeating." Mrs. Ning stared closely into Su Han's eyes, seeming to be judging the truth or falsehood of his words. Su Han¡¯s eyes were as calm as water. He did not avoid Mrs. Ning¡¯s eyes at all, but looked at her calmly. Finally, Mrs. Ning sighed: "How could this happen? How could this happen?" How could it be like this two times in a row? It was full of bitterness and seemed extremely sad. Even Du Yuyan couldn't bear to look at it and advised: "Aunt A Ning, don't be disappointed. What he said is still not certain." Yong Qi said seriously: "Miss Yuyan, I advise you to listen to my brother's words. His words are absolutely good advice and will never harm you." Du Yuyan opened her mouth unconvinced. Just as she was about to say something, Mrs. Ning suddenly stood up as if she had made up her mind and pushed the storage ring in the direction of Su Han. "Mr. Su, I have understood what you said. Although this fact is a bit cruel, I am very grateful that you can tell me the truth. Take these 800,000 low-grade Yuan stones, and I will still order a seventh-grade one from you. Zhuyan Dan.¡± Su Han was stunned. He had clearly made it clear that this seventh-grade Zhuyan Pill meant nothing to Mrs. Ning. "Mrs. Ning, don't take risks with the Zhuyan Pill. This is a piece of advice." Mrs. Ning sighed softly: "Mr. Su, you may not know my husband's situation. There are only three months left at most before he can separate. Even if he doesn't take the risk, he will just sit back and wait for death. It's better to take a risk." Su Han said: "Mrs. Ning, there is no need to take risks. Although this Yanzhu Dan is useless, the world of martial arts is so big that your husband's situation is not hopeless." As soon as these words came out, Mrs. Ning's already dim eyes immediately glowed with surprise again. "Mr. Su, what do you mean by this? Is it possible that my husband can be saved?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 436 Transactions and Remuneration You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Once she heard that there was still a glimmer of hope, Mrs. Ning became energetic again. "Yes." Su Han nodded, "There is a kind of elixir called Shengsheng Dan. As the name suggests, it restarts the vitality cycle in the human body, so that people who are on the verge of dissipating vitality can regain their energy, and can truly rejuvenate and prolong life. function¡­¡­" "What?" Mrs. Na Ning suddenly lost her composure and stood up suddenly, with a look of disbelief on her face, and her eyes were instantly filled with ecstasy, "Is there such a magical elixir in the world?" Even Yong Qi and Du Yuyan's expressions changed drastically, and they looked at Su Han in surprise. ¡°Obviously, Su Han suddenly broke such shocking news, which surprised all three of them. The real elixir for rejuvenating and prolonging life? Even people whose vitality is about to disappear can regain their energy by taking this elixir? "If this kind of Shengsheng Dan appears in the medicine market, it will not be as simple as a sensation, but it will be enough to break the order of medicine and change the pattern of the medicine market. "Brother, are you sure there is such a magical elixir in the world?" Yong Qi also asked quickly. Su Han nodded: "It's absolutely true." "Shengsheng Dan, Shengsheng Dan" Mrs. Ning kept chanting the name of this Shengsheng Dan. She was so excited that she suddenly picked up the wine bottle on the table and poured wine for Su Han herself. She asked expectantly, "Mr. Su, I don't know. Do you have this Shengsheng Pill? Or do you know how to refine it?" When Su Han heard the words, he pondered for a moment and didn't speak for a while. Mrs. Ning's expression slowly changed from expectation to disappointment, and her eye circles couldn't help but turn red. Du Yuyan couldn't help but said anxiously: "You don't know the refining method of this Shengsheng Dan? Sigh It's better not to say it! It gave us hope, but cut off this hope. You said you ¡­you¡­¡­" Du Yuyan had obviously gone through emotional ups and downs. By the end, tears were already welling up in his eyes. "Yuyan, don't be rude." Mrs. Ning scolded, and then said to Su Han: "Mr. Su, don't listen to Yu Yan's nonsense. I am very grateful to you for providing the information about this life elixir. No matter what the cost, I will definitely find this life elixir. Moreover, No matter whether we find this life elixir in the end or not, our Du family owes a favor to Mr. Su. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Su, I wouldn¡¯t even know that this elixir exists in the world.¡± Yong Qi also comforted: "Mrs. Ning, since you can learn the name of this life pill today, it means that God has not closed this door of opportunity to you. There are still three months, everything is possible." "Yes, everything is possible. God has not closed this door of opportunity." Mrs. Ning repeated with a firm expression. Su Han smiled and said: "Don't worry, I didn't say that I didn't know the method of refining the Shengsheng Dan." "What?" The three of them were stunned at the same time. Du Yuyan asked anxiously: "What do you mean by this? Do you know how to refine it?" Even Mrs. Ning's expression froze, and she stared at Su Han closely, for fear of missing any of his expressions. "Mrs. Ning, I know how to refine Shengsheng Dan. However, my level of alchemy is not enough now. I need at least the level of a ten-seal great alchemist, and the strength of my soul power can support it. Currently, my level is only eight-seals. , cannot be refined." Su Han did not hide his true situation at all. Du Yuyan couldn't help but take a breath of cold air and looked at Su Han in disbelief, him? A sixteen-year-old boy? The Eight-Seal Great Alchemist? If it weren't for this occasion, Du Yuyan would definitely think Su Han was joking. The Datan Master above Ba Yin has not been practicing Dan Dan for a lifetime. The great alchemists above the eighth seal in Yunzhong City have all practiced alchemy for decades. In fact, a large number of them are gray-haired old men. "To say that a sixteen-year-old boy is the Great Alchemist of Eight Seals is simply too strange, too absurd, and too unbelievable. Mrs. Ning let out a breath. Ever since Su Han entered this elegant room and said the first words to her, her mood has been ups and downs. From anxiety at the beginning, to surprise, to disappointment, and now. The willows are dark and the flowers are bright. "Mr. Su, what do you mean" Mrs. Ning's tone was full of temptation. Although she was in urgent need of this life elixir, she also knew that alchemists generally would not teach the elixirs they mastered to outsiders unless they were masters and apprentices.Otherwise, there is absolutely no reason for the elixirs in one's own hands to be passed on to outsiders. Not to mention, this Shengsheng elixir is not an ordinary elixir. If it really has such a rejuvenating effect, then it will definitely be a heaven-defying elixir that can break the order of elixirs. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ª ?How can she possibly teach others this kind of elixir when it is too late for people to hide it? "Mr. Su, if you can trust me, our Du family has its own great alchemist from Ke Qing. They can all make an oath to heaven and earth and never leak the alchemy recipe to anyone." Mrs. Ning still wanted to make an effort. Su Han smiled and said, "Mrs. Ning, it's not that I'm stingy and refuse to teach others the elixir recipe I have mastered. It's because the refining process of the elixir requires extremely high fire control techniques. The average great alchemist, Even if I teach them step by step, it¡¯s difficult for them to master it.¡± "So" A trace of disappointment flashed across Mrs. Ning's pretty face, but then she turned to a determined look and said, "As long as I can get a Shengsheng Dan, I am willing to pay any price. Mr. Su, you just need to tell How can I get a life elixir in a short time?" "Two ways." Su Han smiled slightly and said, "For the first way, Mrs. Ning can wait and become the Ten-Seal Great Alchemist. This problem will naturally be solved." "this¡­¡­" Mrs. Ning looked troubled. Obviously, it was a fantasy for her to believe that Su Han could advance two levels in three months and become a Ten-seal Great Alchemist. "The second way is that I teach the basic refining method of Shengsheng Pill to a Ten-Seal Great Alchemy Master. However, I still have to do the core part myself, and the Ten-Seal Great Alchemy Master only helps me." Su Han proposed the second way. In fact, he also knew that no one would choose the first way. Therefore, he proposed the first approach only to pave the way for the second approach. Sure enough, when Mrs. Ning heard this second way, her brows suddenly relaxed, and she said happily: "Okay, okay, as long as Mr. Su is willing to help, Mr. Su can choose any of the several great alchemists supported by the Du family. , teach the refining method to whomever you are willing to teach it.¡± "As for remuneration, Yong Qi once told me that Mr. Su is in urgent need of a peak spiritual elixir called Taiyi Panlong Fruit. The Du family happens to have one in stock of Taiyi Panlong Fruit. As long as Mr. Su is willing to help refine it, Shengsheng Dan, the raw materials for refining the Shengsheng Dan are all borne by myself, and I am also willing to give this Taiyi Panlong Fruit to Mr. Su as a reward." Mrs. Ning said again. Taiyi Panlong Fruit is an elixir at the pinnacle of the spiritual level, with a market price of one million low-grade Yuan Stones at least. Mrs. Ning¡¯s reward is obviously her utmost sincerity. " Moreover, Taiyi Panlong Fruit is what Su Han urgently needs. Mrs. Ning's move solves Su Han's urgent need. Su Han had to secretly sigh that he was lucky. At the warm-up auction, I missed the Taiyi Panlong Fruit. Unexpectedly, I got an unexpected harvest here. "Mrs. Ning, now that we have decided on the plan, let's get started without further delay. I need to see my husband to judge whether his condition is suitable for taking Shengsheng Dan. If so, we will start refining it immediately." Su Han suggested. "Okay, Yu Yan, go and tell the servants to prepare the carriages and horses. We will return to the Du family immediately." Mrs. Ning ordered. "I'll go with Miss Yuyan." Yong Qi quickly stood up and said with a smile. He didn't know anything about elixirs. Sitting here was boring, so he might as well take the opportunity to go out for a walk. "Hey, is that friend of yours really the Great Eight Seals Alchemist?" When Du Yuyan left the private room, she pretended to be casual and started asking Yong Qi. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 437 Su Han¡¯s Pulse Diagnosis You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yong Qi smiled and said: "Why, you still don't believe it?" "I just don't believe it." Du Yuyan muttered, and then said unconvinced, "My alchemy master is over a hundred years old this year, and he is the Ten Seal Great Alchemist. According to him, he was in the fifth When he was ten years old, he entered the level of Eight Seal Great Alchemy Master. How old is that guy? How many years has he been practicing alchemy for only a few years? Even if he started practicing from his mother's womb, it is impossible to become an Eight Seal Great Alchemy Master at the age of sixteen? " Yong Qi was a little confused by Du Yuyan's question. He thought for a while and argued with reason: "Genius cannot be inferred using common sense. Brother Su knows so much. Shengsheng Dan is a work refined by Master Fang Sheng himself. Before he He also helped my old man detoxify twice. Can your alchemy master do all these things? Since Brother Su can do so many things that ordinary people can't do, why can't you believe that he is sixteen years old? Became the Eight Seal Great Alchemist?" "This" Du Yuyan was speechless and stamped his feet angrily, "I just don't believe it anyway! He is only sixteen years old, can he be more powerful than the great alchemist who is more than a hundred years old?" Yong Qi shook his head, "Miss Du, I won't tell you anymore. It's better to wait until you see it for yourself!" With that said, Yong Qi walked forward. "Hey, hey, don't leave!" Miss Du did not expect that Yong Qi would ignore her and ignore her. In anger, she had no choice but to stamp her feet and chase after her. Soon, the carriages and horses were ready, and the four of them headed to the Du family's residence together. This is the first time Su Han has visited the mansion of one of the three giants in Yunzhong City. Su Han estimates that this should be considered one of the highest-standard mansions in Yunzhong City. But Su Han didn¡¯t have any stage fright. He was used to big battles in his previous life, and the mansion of a quasi-fifth-level aristocratic family wouldn¡¯t even rank high in the Great Xia Imperial Capital in his previous life. Su Han naturally had no reason to have stage fright. The Du family residence is located in the most prominent area of ??Yunzhong City, but it is very quiet and deep in the courtyard, giving people a sense of luxury but not luxury. It is heavily guarded both inside and outside. It is obviously not the same as the Yong family mansion. Yong Qi was obviously surprised when he came to this place for the first time. The difference in family levels between the Du family and the Yong family was only half a level, but the result was that their mansions were so different. The Du family is indeed one of the three giants in Yunzhong City. "Mrs. Ning, Miss Yuyan, and the two young masters." When the guards of the Du family saw Mrs. Ning bringing someone back, they all saluted and looked extremely well-educated. The journey was smooth and we arrived at Mrs. Ning¡¯s residence. The huge Du family mansion is like a maze. However, Mrs. Ning's status is obviously extraordinary. The area she lives in is quiet and peaceful, giving people a unique feeling. "Brother Cheng, I asked Mr. Su, who I told you about last time, to come and check on you. Your illness can be cured." As soon as Mrs. Ning entered the house, she took the lead in walking to the inner room and said excitedly. "Is it the one who wanted to sell you the Beauty Pill last time?" A voice came from the inner room. This voice did not sound old, but it gave people a sense of twilight and a strange feeling that was out of tune. Immediately afterwards, a figure walked out of the inner room, but it was a middle-aged man with a long beard and a handsome face. It's just that Xiao Ran's white hair looks very inconsistent with his face. "A-Ning, Zhu Yan Dan has no effect on me. Don't waste Yuan Stone. In the past few years, because of my body, my family has spent a lot of Yuan Stone to go out. I really feel guilty. Seeing that I can't save it. , why not save some yuan stones and buy some training resources for juniors like Yu Yan and others." Du Cheng said to Mrs. Ning, then turned to Su Han and smiled apologetically, "Master, I'm really sorry for letting you go all the way in vain. I know my own body best, Zhu Yan The pill has no effect on me. Ah Ning made her own decision and wanted to buy me the beauty pill, which I have always disagreed with." "Uncle Ducheng, how can you say such a thing? We are a family, no matter how much Yuan Stone we spend, we must save you!" Du Yuyan said angrily. "Yuyan, you are young and ignorant. You have nothing to do here." Ducheng has obviously made up his mind to give up treatment. Mrs. Ning was about to open her mouth to say something, but Su Han raised her hand to stop her. Su Han smiled and said, "Mr. Ducheng?" "That's right." Ducheng looked at Su Han strangely, not knowing what this young man wanted to say. Su Han said in a calm tone: "You mean, you don't want to make any efforts anymore, so you just give up your life?" Ducheng was stunned for a moment,He twisted his head slowly and said: "If I had a choice, I don't want to be like this. However, I know my own body best. Zhuyan Pill is of no use to me. Although the Du family is glorious, the wealth is also There is a limit, and such endless squandering is impossible.¡± "Besides Zhu Yan Dan, there may be other methods. Do you want to stop pursuing it? You are not alone, you have a wife, and there are many people who care about you." Su Han said lightly. Ducheng smiled bitterly and said: "Mr. Su, this is the first time we have met. Although you are young, I think you are more sensible than most people. Why doesn't Du understand what you are saying? Maybe, in the world, it is true There is a way to solve the problem of the rapid loss of vitality in my body. But how much manpower and material resources will be spent to find that way? The world is so big, Yunzhong City is just a small corner, who knows , where can I find this solution?" "Brother Cheng, you don't have to waste manpower and material resources to find Mr. Su. He can refine a life elixir that can solve the problem of rapid loss of vitality in your body." Mrs. Ning finally couldn't help it and said with a slightly raised voice. "What?" When Ducheng heard this, he was completely stunned, with a look of disbelief and shock on his face. "Is this true?" Although these words came from his wife's mouth, Du Cheng also knew that his wife must be at least 80-90% sure before she would bring the person back to see a doctor for him. However, Ducheng still has an incredible feeling. Could it be that my problem of rapid loss of vitality can be solved by just taking a small pill? Over the years, Ducheng has taken a lot of various elixirs. He knew that there were countless magical elixirs in the world of martial arts, but for him, no matter which elixir he took, it had no great effect, which made him even feel distrustful of elixirs. He once thought that he would be like this for the rest of his life, but he never expected that when he was at his most desperate, someone opened a door in front of him, and a glimmer of hope was placed in front of him. Ducheng really couldn't believe it. He could only make sure that he was not dreaming through repeated questioning. "Take it seriously, of course you take it seriously. This time, I just asked Mr. Su to take your pulse and judge whether your situation is suitable for taking Shengsheng Dan." Mrs. Ning said softly, seeing her husband like this made her feel heartbroken. "Mr. Ducheng, let me check your pulse first." Su Han smiled faintly, and a certain demeanor emerged spontaneously. Originally, when Du Cheng saw Su Han was so young, he was a little suspicious instinctively. However, before he could express his suspicion, he was frightened by Su Han's demeanor. Su Han¡¯s calm and unhurried demeanor makes people admire him. Even those who have doubts about his youth will be intimidated by his magnanimity. Su Han¡¯s pulse diagnosis is more detailed than ordinary people. In addition to the ordinary feeling of pulse, Ducheng also felt that the young man's gaze seemed to have penetrating power and stayed on his face for a moment, as if his whole person was seen through. This strange experience made Dedu Cheng look at Su Han with more special eyes. Mrs. Ning was a hundred times more nervous than Ducheng himself. She was afraid that Su Han would say that Ducheng's condition was not suitable for taking the Shengsheng Dan, and the hope she had finally hoped for would turn into ashes. At this moment, her heart was already in her throat. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 438 Master Geng You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Mrs. Ning, congratulations. In your husband's condition, you can definitely take Shengsheng Dan. After taking one Shengsheng Dan, I dare not say that you will be rejuvenated, but you will definitely be able to return to the state you should have had in your prime." Su Han¡¯s words immediately made Mrs. De Ning feel relieved! Tears as big as pearls fell down. Even Ducheng, a seven-foot tall man, had red eyes, as if he was in a dream. "Mr. Su, if I can really lend you your kind words and cure this disease this time, the two of us, as well as the entire Du family, will be grateful to you for your kindness and kindness throughout our lives." Mrs. Ning said with choked sobs. Su Han waved his hand, "You two don't have to do this. From the beginning, I also saw that the Beigong family kept raising the price of the Beauty Pill. It was obvious that they were deliberately trying to trick you, but anyone with a sense of justice would not stand it. " "Mrs. Ning, Mr. Ducheng, you may not know much about me, but my brother is the most loyal." Yong Qi chuckled. Mrs. Ning said quickly: "Yu Yan, hurry up and go to the family warehouse and get the Taiyi Panlong Fruit." Du Yuyan agreed, turned around and left. "By the way, Mr. Su said at that time that the seventh-grade beauty-preserving pill was a conspiracy of the Beigong family. Could it be that the seventh-grade beauty-preserving pill was auctioned by the Beigong family themselves?" Mrs. Ning is extremely smart and she guessed the key point right away. "Yes, there is at least an 80-90% chance that these seventh-grade beauty-preserving pills are sold by the Beigong family themselves. I heard that the Beigong family is planning to open some kind of elixir pavilion soon? This seventh-grade resident beauty pill is sold by the Beigong family themselves. Yan Dan, 80% of it, was taken out by the Beigong family in advance to build publicity. They wanted Mrs. Ning to buy it at a super high price and cause a sensation in Yunzhong City, just in time to promote their newly opened Danyao Pavilion. This is a plan to kill two birds with one stone. " Su Han said. "This Beigong family is so shameless!" With a dark face, Ducheng punched the table next to him. The Beigong family actually used his illness to make a fuss and designed a trap to trap Mrs. Ning. The most hateful thing was that Mrs. Ning knew it was a trap, but she still had to get in. This made Ducheng¡¯s self-esteem as a man unbearable. "Brother Cheng, don't be so angry. It's better to refine the birth elixir first. Curing your illness is the most important thing." Mrs. Ning advised. "A Ning, you don't know." Ducheng shook his head, sighed and said, "Recently, our Du family also has plans to open an elixir pavilion, but it is still in the confidentiality stage. Only a few senior officials know about it. We want to give everyone a surprise when it opens." "What? Our Du family also wants to open an elixir pavilion?" Mrs. Ning looked stunned. "That's right, the preparations are almost done. We just have to wait for the opening date. The owner of the family and several senior executives have placed great hopes on the new Danyao Pavilion to become an instant hit in Yunzhong City. It's a pity. My body is not strong enough, otherwise I would have to be involved in the affairs of the new elixir pavilion." Du Cheng sighed and said, "Why is it that at this juncture, the Beigong family wants to open the elixir pavilion? I don't know if they heard some rumors and deliberately went against the Du family, or is it just a coincidence? No matter what In this way, I always feel that the Du family's plan to open the elixir pavilion will not go so smoothly this time." "Brother Cheng, you are too suspicious. The Beigong family opens their elixir pavilion, and we open ours. It may not be that our Du family's elixir pavilion cannot compete with theirs. The most important thing for you right now is to take good care of your health. , it¡¯s not advisable to worry too much.¡± Mrs. Ning advised. Su Han looked indifferent, these things had nothing to do with him. Yong Qi smiled and said: "At that time, all the elixirs of our Yong family will be ordered from the Du family's elixir pavilion." However, no matter what the two said, there was always a worried expression on Du Cheng's face. It seemed to be an intuition. The Du family's elixir pavilion opened at almost the same time as the Beigong family's elixir pavilion. a good thing. ¡°However, Ducheng didn¡¯t dwell too much on this. Immediately, Mrs. Ning sent someone to invite several great alchemists from the Du family to come over. After a while, three great alchemists came, "Mr. Su, these three are the great alchemists of our Du family. In the alchemy world of Yunzhong City, each of them is a well-known existence." Mrs. Ning introduced. Su Han nodded, looked over one by one, and asked each person a few questions, but he still felt that he was not very satisfied. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s anything wrong with these great alchemists, it¡¯s thatAlthough the soul power of this great alchemist is very high and the level is sufficient, when it comes to alchemy attainments, he is still a little behind. This kind of elixir requires very high skills and fire control methods from the person who refines it. Su Han could only complete the core part himself, and the other major parts had to be left to others. Su Han always felt that these Keqing Great Alchemists were not so satisfied. " Several great alchemists knew that they were going to attack a sixteen-year-old boy, but they were also unhappy in their hearts. But what they didn't expect was that Su Han was even more unhappy than them. Seeing that Su Han didn't express his position, Mrs. Ning knew that he was dissatisfied, and immediately invited several great alchemists out. Several great alchemists came out, but they also had a lot of slander in their hearts. "Where did this alchemist boy come from? Looking at his appearance, does he still dislike me and can't wait?" "Who gave him the confidence and courage? In the elixir world of Yunzhong City, he is nothing at all. He is just a nobody." "You're only sixteen, but you dare to show off in front of us." Several people were talking about it, and suddenly an old man wearing an alchemist's robe walked towards them. The old man's two silver eyebrows looked extremely eye-catching, and he had an intimidating aura. When several people saw the old man, they immediately saluted: "Master Geng." ??Looking at the way the old man walked around the Du family, and the fact that several great alchemists from Keqing all bowed to him when they saw him, it can be seen that he did not seem to be the great alchemist from the Du family. "No need to be polite." The old man said calmly, with a distinctive air in his behavior, "Where are you guys going?" When several people heard his question, they immediately started chatting and rushed to express their bitterness. "Master Geng, you don't know that a young alchemist from the Du family came to the Du family. He said he could refine the elixir to heal Du City. He was so crazy that he asked us, the great alchemist of the Ten Seals, to help him!" "The most important thing is that when a few of us went to help him, he still looked like the boss was not happy and looked down on us." "That's right, looking at his appearance, it seems that he doesn't take our great alchemist in Yunzhong City seriously at all. Master Geng, as the leader of the alchemy world in Yunzhong City, you must take action to suppress this kid. You can't It made him so crazy.¡± Several great alchemists were angry. If Mrs. Ning and Ducheng hadn't been present just now, I'm afraid they would have choked Su Han on the spot. Now, given the opportunity to file a complaint, they will not let it go. "Can you refine the elixir to cure Ducheng?" Master Geng frowned slightly. He had seen the situation in Ducheng many times and knew it very well. As far as he knew, there was no pill that could solve the rapid loss of vitality in Ducheng. Out of a strong inertia of thought, Master Geng subconsciously felt that the young alchemist mentioned by several people looked very much like a charlatan. At this moment, another figure came towards him, but it was Du Yuyan. Du Yuyan was holding a jade box in her hand. When she saw Master Geng, she shouted in surprise: "Master, why are you here?" "Well, I have nothing to do today, so I came to see you." When Master Geng saw Du Yuyan, the look in his eyes softened a little. He saw the jade box in Du Yuyan's hand and asked, "What is this?" Du Yuyan wrinkled her nose and smiled: "This is for my Aunt Aning. She invited an alchemist to come to her house and he can cure Uncle Ducheng's illness. This jade box is for that alchemy master." The teacher's reward is a Taiyi Panlong Fruit." "Taiyi Panlong Fruit?" Master Geng¡¯s frown deepened. This Taiyi Panlong Fruit is worth a lot of money. If the young alchemist is really a charlatan, the Du family will suffer great losses. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 440: The elixir recipe of the strange elixir flow You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Since it is a gambling game, it definitely needs someone to host it. Master Geng was not ambiguous. Since he said he wanted to bet with Su Han, he immediately sent people to the Alchemy Academy of Yunzhong City and invited a Ten-Seal Great Alchemist to come over as a witness. This Ten-Seal Great Alchemist, named Master Hua, is also a leader in the alchemy world of Yunzhong City and the elder of the Alchemy Academy of Yunzhong City. Elder Hua was also secretly wondering, isn't Master Geng such an impulsive person? Why did you make such a ridiculous bet today, as if you had taken the wrong medicine? "However, the bet has been established, and Elder Hua can't say anything else. "You two, what project do you want to bet on?" Elder Hua asked. Master Geng hummed: "Whatever, whatever this kid wants to bet on, I will accompany him." Obviously, Su Han's arrogant performance just now has completely angered the arrogant Master Geng. Su Han also smiled lightly and said, "I'm fine with it." Both of them said it was casual, but it stumped Elder Hua. Elder Hua thought for a while and suggested: "Why don't you two bet on elixir recipes? The quantity and quality of elixir recipes mastered by an alchemist are also an important aspect of elixir attainment, and betting on elixir recipes does not require a venue or props. .¡± Master Geng closed his eyes and said calmly: "As long as the other party agrees, I have no objection." "I have no objection either." Su Han smiled casually. Yong Qi listened at the side and couldn't help but became anxious. He bumped into Su Han lightly and whispered: "Master Geng is very knowledgeable and is known as the 'Encyclopedia of Pills'. Don't bet with him on the pill recipe. Change it quickly." one!" Su Han¡¯s expression remained unchanged and he said with a smile: ¡°An encyclopedia of elixirs? That¡¯s fine, today I just have a chance to see how powerful this encyclopedia of elixirs is!¡± "Brother, you" Yong Qi's face changed drastically, and he wanted to say something, but after seeing the determined look in Su Han's eyes, he slowly closed his mouth. At this time, Du Yuyan also quietly came to Yong Qi, looking anxious, and whispered: "What's wrong with your friend? Is he crazy for gambling with my master? Please persuade him to cancel the bet now. If I say a few good words to Master, maybe there is still room for improvement!" Yong Qi smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I can't persuade him, so you should give up! To tell you the truth, my brother Su came to Yunzhong City just for the Taiyi Panlong Fruit. I don't think anyone can It cannot shake his determination to obtain the Taiyi Panlong Fruit!" "What a stubborn donkey!" Du Yuyan shook her head helplessly. It seemed that she could only wait until the gambling fight was over before she could say a few good words to her master. She didn¡¯t know if the master¡¯s character would allow him to be lenient by then. "Two of you, since you both have no objections, let's make a bet on the elixir recipe. Each of you will come up with an elixir recipe and hide three of the auxiliary ingredients. Within a quarter of an hour, analyze each other's elixir recipe and hide the three auxiliary ingredients. When the three auxiliary materials are completed, whoever completes more will win. If the numbers are the same, whoever completes them first will win, how about that?" Elder Hua asked. "Do I have to fill in the required supporting materials? What if there is a better substitute?" Su Han asked with a faint smile. Elder Hua¡¯s expression changed slightly, thinking about the elixir issued by Master Geng, do you still want to find a better substitute? Are you just dreaming? "If you really have a better substitute, of course that's okay." Elder Hua's voice was slightly cold. Su Han nodded: "In that case, then both parties will prepare two copies of the recipe, one of which will retain all the raw materials, and the other will hide the three auxiliary materials. In this way, it will also be convenient for both parties to compare later to avoid quarrels. .¡± "Okay." Elder Hua nodded and said, but he was a little puzzled in his heart. This young man is not very old, but he understands the rules of Dan Dou quite well. Could it be that he is really a disciple trained by the great forces in Yunzhong City, as everyone said? At this time, Master Geng also opened his eyes, glanced at Su Han coldly, and said indifferently: "Now that the rules are settled, let's get started!" "Both sides start preparing the elixir recipe!" Elder Hua gave the order, and Master Geng and Su Han each picked up their pens and started writing the elixir prescription. When competing with Master Geng in elixir prescriptions, Su Han really didn't think about what it means to lose. The Great Alchemist of Ten Seals, in the imperial capital of Daxia where Su Han lived in his previous life, an alchemist of this level could not even lift his shoes. ??Compared to the Imperial Capital of Daxia, Yunzhong City is just a remote town with a very low level of martial arts civilization. In this Yunzhong City, Su Han does not need to spend too much thought on competing with a Ten-Seal Great Alchemist. The only thing he needsThe important thing is that the level of this alchemy should not be too high, lest the great alchemy master of Yunzhong City cannot understand it! As Su Han casually passed through his mind, all kinds of obscure prescriptions kept flashing out. From these obscure prescriptions, he randomly selected a mediocre one and wrote it down. Even though it is a relatively mediocre elixir, Su Han believes that no one in Yunzhong City has ever seen his elixir. On the other side, Master Geng also quickly wrote the prescription. Master Geng¡¯s expression seemed confident, and he handed the elixir prescription to Elder Hua. Then he closed his eyes and entered a meditative state without even looking at Su Han. Elder Hua took a look at Master Geng's elixir recipe and sighed secretly. He glanced at Su Han and shook his head secretly. It is impossible for this young man to crack Master Geng¡¯s elixir recipe. Because even Elder Hua has never seen this elixir before. Obviously, Master Geng took out the elixir from the bottom of the box. Master Geng came up with such a prescription. Although he was suspected of bullying the junior, to put it bluntly, it was the junior who committed suicide himself, which led to the current situation. Therefore, Elder Hua felt that Su Han was simply doing his own thing and was unlucky. At this time, Su Han also handed over the elixir recipe, and the two of them immediately exchanged the elixir recipe. When Su Han looked at Master Geng's prescription, he couldn't help but smile. "My guess was indeed correct. Master Geng, in order to ensure that he can defeat me, came up with a strange elixir recipe." The Weidan style is a school of alchemy. The essence lies in the deceitfulness of medication, which is often unexpected and reasonable. The alchemy masters of the Weidan style like to use unique materials to compose their elixir recipes. Therefore, the materials used in the elixir recipes of the Weidan style are generally diverse and very strange, making it difficult for ordinary people to guess. Judging from this elixir recipe, Master Geng¡¯s attainments in the elixir style are quite good. No wonder he has become a leader in the elixir industry in Yunzhong City. However, in front of Su Han, any knowledge of elixirs is just a cloud. No one in the entire Daxia Dynasty knows more about the Weidan style than Su Han. Lin Jue, Su Han's young apprentice in his previous life, was the master of the Weidan style. Master Geng¡¯s elixir recipe is of the same elixir style, but its level is obviously not high. ¡° Moreover, this recipe is still lacking in many details. Su Han looked at it for a moment, put himself into the thinking of the Weidan stream, and after a little careful consideration, he had a clear understanding of the composition of the elixir. The three missing materials in the elixir were immediately ready to be revealed. Next, Su Han wrote down the three missing ingredients in the prescription with a stroke of his pen. This was not enough. Su Han thought about it for a while and wrote a set of alternative materials next to it. This set of alternative materials is better than the original Dan recipe. ¡°If the materials in the original elixir recipe are used, the chance of success in refining the elixir is at most 70%, and the chance of refining a high-quality elixir is only 5%. By using alternative materials, the chance of success in refining elixirs can reach 90%, and the chance of refining high-quality elixirs can also increase to 15%. After finishing writing, I looked at the time and found that less than half of it had passed. Looking at Master Geng again, I found that Master Geng¡¯s brows were furrowed, and it seemed difficult to write in front of Su Han¡¯s prescription. Su Han shook his head secretly in his heart. Master Geng's mistake was that he should not bet against himself on his alchemy attainments. This was undoubtedly a self-inflicted humiliation. Although the alchemy recipe given by Su Han is not particularly uncommon, it is absolutely impossible for anyone to recognize it based on the level of alchemy in Yunzhong City. "Elder Hua, I'm done." Su Han reached out and handed the elixir he filled out to Elder Hua. Hearing this, Master Geng immediately shook his whole body, raised his head, and looked at Su Han in disbelief. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 441: Comparing Answers You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Elder Na Hua obviously found it incredible. After taking a brief look at Su Han's answer sheet, he didn't see anything wrong, so he urged, "Master Geng, where is your answer sheet?" Elder Hua originally had good intentions, thinking that Su Han had already finished his answer, so it was naturally impossible for Master Geng to not finish his answer. He also thought that Master Geng was trying to show respect to the younger generation, so he delayed handing in the paper. Therefore, Elder Hua would like to remind Master Geng that it is almost time to hand in the paper, and there should be a limit to giving face to the younger generation. When Master Geng heard Elder Hua¡¯s urging, he became even more sweaty and looked at Su Han¡¯s prescription. However, no matter how he looked at it, there was no clue about this recipe in his memory. What¡¯s more, what¡¯s even more horrifying is that even though he used his knowledge of elixirs that he had lived for more than a hundred years to deduce, he couldn¡¯t figure out what the missing three-flavor auxiliary ingredient in this elixir recipe was. This prescription is completely beyond his cognitive system. The various materials on it make him confused. He can't find any clues at all, and he can't deduce the idea of ????this prescription. Master Geng was filled with disbelief. When he saw Su Han's calm face, he couldn't help but think. It was impossible that Su Han had cracked the formula for his strange elixir flow, right? "Impossible, absolutely impossible. This kid must have given up on himself when he saw that the pill formula was too difficult, so he wrote down a few random ones, hoping to gain an advantage in time." Master Geng comforted himself. Seeing the time passing by, he couldn't delay it any longer. He had to guess a few elixirs based on his feelings and fill them in. However, Master Geng knew in his heart that the elixirs he filled seemed to be decent, but in fact, they were not integrated with the elixir at all, and it was basically impossible to be correct. "However, with the arrow on the string, Master Geng had to take a desperate risk. "This kid got the recipe from nowhere, but I have never seen it before. I must verify it later to see if his recipe is a real recipe, and whether he made it up." Are you here to lie to me?" Master Geng secretly made up his mind. At the moment, Master Geng handed the elixir prescription he filled out to Elder Hua. Elder Hua took the elixir recipe and took out the correct elixir recipe that both parties had prepared in advance without even looking at it. ¡°Start checking the answers now.¡± Elder Hua announced loudly, and then placed the elixir prescription filled in by Su Han together with the correct elixir recipe prepared by Master Geng in advance, and held it high for everyone to see. After seeing this, everyone present immediately exploded. "Am I right? This young alchemist actually got all the answers correct?" "No, is it possible that the elixir prescribed by Master Geng is too simple?" "He also wrote three other materials beside it. What does that mean?" The three great alchemists from the Du family even suspected that there was something wrong with their eyes. How could this kid be able to answer the alchemy prescription given by Master Geng? Cold sweat broke out on the backs of these three great alchemists. Fortunately, the three of them did not publicly oppose Su Han just now. Otherwise, how could they have benefited from it? And as everyone started talking, Master Geng's body suddenly stiffened, as if struck by lightning, he rushed forward desperately and snatched the two pill formulas from Master Hua's hand. In comparison, Master Geng shivered even more violently, the muscles on his face kept beating, his face turned gray, his lips were trembling, and his expression looked like he had seen a ghost. "How is it possible? How can this kid answer completely correctly?" Master Geng really felt like he had seen a ghost. He even wondered if he was dreaming. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been researching this elixir formula of Wei Danliu. It can be said that it was the work of his whole life. How could it be cracked so easily? ¡°Moreover, the person who cracked the code is still a sixteen-year-old boy. Master Geng almost doubted whether his prescription had been leaked before? Otherwise, how could it be easily cracked by Su Han? Elder Hua also had a look of hell on his face. To be honest, even Elder Hua had no clue about Master Geng¡¯s elixir recipe, let alone the three missing ingredients to make up for it. Now, seeing Master Geng¡¯s elixir recipe being completed by a young boy, Elder Hua almost wondered if he had seen it wrong. "What do the other three ingredients written on this prescription mean?" Elder Hua asked, pointing to the prescription filled in by Su Han.   Su Han smiled faintly: "They are better substitutes for these three auxiliary materials. By using this set of substitutes, the elixir-making rate of this elixir can be increased by 20%, and the chance of making a high-quality elixir can also be increased. Ten percent.¡± "How is it possible?" Elder Hua didn't believe it at all. Su Han shook his head. He didn't want to explain anything to Elder Hua at all. "If you don't believe it, ask Master Geng himself. This prescription was provided by Master Geng himself. I believe he wouldn't be able to tell that this substitute Isn¡¯t it better than the original auxiliary materials?¡± "Master Geng, do you mean what he said?" Elder Hua asked immediately. At this moment, Master Geng's face was ashen, as if he had aged twenty years instantly, and he said bitterly: "His substitute is indeed better than my original material." As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was even more shocked and unable to recover. Master Geng had a dejected look on his face and slumped in his chair, with a look of despair in his eyes. For such a proud and arrogant great alchemist, the heaviest and most fatal blow is to slap him from the clouds in his most proud field. Master Geng spent his whole life studying the strange elixir style before he came up with such an elixir recipe, but it was cracked by Su Han in just half a quarter of an hour. Not only that, Su Han even gave a more suitable material combination. This blow was too fatal for Master Geng, and it simply destroyed his confidence in the alchemy path. Su Han also knew that the only way to deal with such an arrogant old man was to use strong medicine. As the saying goes, break and then build. Only by destroying his blind self-confidence can he re-establish a true understanding of himself. Elder Hua next to him is still a little confused about the situation. Even if Su Han accidentally unlocked the elixir, there is no need for Master Geng to show such a desperate expression, right? After all, everything has surprises. At worst, it will be a draw and the competition will start again. ¡°Next, check Master Geng¡¯s answer.¡± Elder Hua said, and took out the elixir prescription completed by Master Geng and put it together with Su Han's original elixir recipe. At first glance, Elder Hua couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. None of Master Geng¡¯s answers were correct! Elder Hua couldn't believe his eyes. His first reaction was that Su Han was cheating. How could the master of elixirs in Yunzhong City's elixir academy not be able to answer the questions asked by a young boy? How big a blow will this news have to the reputation of Yunzhong City Alchemy Academy? "Su Han, did you make up this elixir prescription by yourself? Did you make up this so-called correct answer by yourself?" Elder Hua shouted. Su Han seemed to have expected that he would say this, and smiled leisurely: "If you have any doubts, you can verify it. If the verification results prove that I have made up the slightest bit, I can take full responsibility." "Verification?" Elder Hua frowned and said, "What is written on your elixir formula is only the combination of materials. It does not include a series of details such as refining techniques and fire control techniques. How to verify it? If you want us to verify it, you must provide these. Refining details.¡± "Elder Hua, are you out of your mind?" Su Han looked at Elder Hua as if he were an idiot, "This elixir is my exclusive elixir. Without any compensation, I will give it to you." Just give it all away unconditionally? It would be impossible for any other alchemist to do this, right?" "Then how do you verify it?" Elder Hua asked. Su Han smiled faintly, looking calm and calm: "Whoever said they want to verify it will be responsible for finding a solution. This doesn't seem to be something I should worry about." "Okay, it's okay if you don't want to provide details, then you can refine it on the spot and prove it." Elder Hua refused to give up. Su Han laughed loudly: "Could it be that the elders of the Yunzhong City Alchemy Academy are so useless, without the details of refining, they can't even verify the authenticity of an elixir recipe?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 442: Master Geng admits defeat You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You brat" Elder Hua couldn't help but became furious. This boy was so rude and arrogant. In his life, he had never seen a junior dare to act so wildly in front of him. Elder Hua was about to say some harsh words to shock Su Han and make him wiser. "enough!" At this moment, Master Geng suddenly spoke up. In full view of everyone, Master Geng stood up from his chair and looked at Su Han with a pale face: "I am willing to admit defeat. Now there is only one request, let me see your original recipe. What kind of recipe is it? , even I have never seen it.¡± "You're welcome." Su Han smiled faintly. He knew that Master Geng was still dissatisfied in his heart, and perhaps he vaguely thought that he had made up a random prescription and used it to deceive others. However, as soon as Master Geng saw his original elixir recipe, he would naturally understand that this elixir recipe could not be forged based on Master Geng's knowledge of elixirs. Sure enough, Master Geng got the prescription and looked at it for a moment, and his old face showed an extremely rich expression. There was surprise and shock, but in the end, it turned into deep helplessness. "I'm convinced, I'm convinced." Master Geng weakly put down the elixir and walked to Su Han, "Master Su, Mr. Geng is a frog in the well. He has seen too little. This time, he is completely convinced. From now on, you are Geng¡¯s master, this old bone is for you to drive.¡± When Master Geng said this, he did not feel any unwillingness, but only felt a deep sense of helplessness and frustration. In the past hundred years, no one has ever allowed him to be defeated so submissively, without even a chance to stand up. This gambling battle on Alchemy almost completely destroyed his confidence in Alchemy. After living and studying alchemy all his life, in the end, his attainments in alchemy were not as good as those of a junior. Master Geng really felt that it was time for him to let go of his ridiculous arrogance in the past and take a good look at the outside world. . At the same time, the scene was filled with deathly silence. Elder Hua opened his mouth blankly, his expression was as if someone had slapped him on the face, it was extremely funny. He never expected that Master Geng would just admit defeat? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT out of If this matter spreads out, how will the Danyuan in Yunzhong City see anyone? Du Yuyan stood there blankly with her mouth open, unable to recover. She respected her master as a heavenly being, but he was defeated like this? Doesn't this mean that Su Han is more powerful than her master? No, no, her master worships Su Han as her master? Then wouldn't Su Han become her master? No, no, absolutely not. Du Yuyan almost jumped up on the spot. If she really wanted this kid to become her master, why not bully her to death? "Aunt Aning, think of a way quickly!" " Du Yuyan was so anxious that she kept pulling on Mrs. Ning's sleeves. Mrs. Ning had no choice but to take a deep breath and try to smooth things over. "Mr. Su, this" Unexpectedly, before Mrs. Ning finished her sentence, Su Han said calmly: "The bet I just mentioned is just a joke. You don't need to take it seriously." What? Is it just a joke? Everyone couldn¡¯t believe their ears. By saying this, Su Han wanted to let Master Geng off the hook? Master Geng¡¯s old face turned red and he looked at Su Han in disbelief. Su Han suddenly smiled: "When we made the bet just now, Master Geng did not make an oath to heaven and earth, and neither did I. Therefore, the bet does not count, and I did not take it seriously. Everyone just looked at the excitement and laughed. Let¡¯s get over it.¡± "What? I didn't make an oath to heaven and earth" Everyone suddenly remembered that just now Master Geng said that he wanted to make an oath between heaven and earth, but Su Han did not agree. Master Geng also ridiculed Su Han for feeling guilty and not daring to make an oath between heaven and earth. Now it seems that Su Han is not guilty at all, but is protecting Master Geng! Du Yuyan was really confused. She found that she could not understand this guy more and more "no!" What everyone didn¡¯t expect was that Master Geng categorically rejected Su Han¡¯s kindness. Master Geng's face turned red, and his body was trembling violently: "I, Old Geng, have never broken a promise in my life. If I can afford to gamble, I can afford to lose! Don't say that I am just a disciple. Even if I bet on my life today, I will I'll let you take your life without any complaints! Your suggestion like this is clearly an insult to me.If this product is spread out in the future, everyone will know that I am one of those villains who doesn't keep his word! " "Master Geng, you" Su Han laughed dryly. To be honest, he didn't really want to accept this old man as his apprentice. If he really wanted to take on a disciple, he wouldn't have to worry about not being able to take on someone who was ten times more powerful than Master Geng. After all, Su Han's level of alchemy was the highest in the Xia Dynasty in his previous life. What is revealed now is just the tip of the iceberg. Su Han just didn't expect Master Geng to be so serious, it was completely beyond his expectation. Do you really want to become a disciple? Su Han really never thought that an old man with a white beard would worship him as his teacher. No matter how he thought about it, it was a bit weird. But looking at Master Geng¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that he was not joking. Master Geng has obviously made up his mind: "The master is the teacher. Since your alchemy skills, Mr. Su, are better than mine, I will worship you as my teacher. It is only natural and right." Elder Hua quickly advised: "Old Geng, don't do it. Do you want to be the laughing stock of the entire Yunzhong City? With your identity and status, it is too inappropriate to accept a young boy as your teacher. Think again!" "Mr. Hua, stop talking. I'm willing to admit defeat. I've made up my mind." Master Geng's mood has returned to calm. Du Yuyan said anxiously: "Master, if you want to fulfill your bet, there may be other ways. You don't have to choose to become a disciple." "Okay, each of you, do you want me to be a villain like that who doesn't keep his word?" Master Geng said angrily. Su Han sighed softly, looking at Master Geng's attitude, it seemed that even if he didn't agree, he wouldn't be able to do it. Then I thought about it, with my alchemy attainments, it was more than enough to accept ten Master Geng as my disciples. What on earth was I rejecting? ¡°In the final analysis, what makes me hesitate is the eyes and opinions of the outside world. However, even Master Geng doesn't care about the eyes and opinions of the outside world. If he cared about it, he would seem petty. It is rare for Master Geng to insist on keeping his word and not hesitate to use his gray-haired body to worship a young man like him as his teacher. So what if I just accept him as my disciple? "Master Geng, the matter of recruiting disciples is actually a bit absurd. However, it is rare for you to be so sincere. I personally appreciate people who keep their word. Why don't you and I observe each other for a while? If you regret it, you can always raise it. . If I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate, then don¡¯t mention the matter of accepting disciples again, how about that?¡± Su Han didn¡¯t finish his words and left a hole, mainly for Master Geng¡¯s consideration. If Master Geng wants to go back on his word in the future, there is room for him. "Okay!" Master Geng said in a deep voice. In fact, Master Geng was still depressed in his heart, but he felt that since he had spoken out his words, he must fulfill them. Maybe he is a little arrogant and has a bad temper, but he is definitely not the kind of scoundrel who refuses to admit his mistakes. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Master Geng, Master Geng, shall regard himself as a fault, and shall learn a lesson from his humiliation! Su Han suddenly smiled, "Master Geng, don't be depressed. Maybe one day, you will be glad that you were defeated by me today?" This is not because Su Han got an advantage and acted like a good boy. This is the fact. With his level of alchemy, Master Geng became his disciple. That was a blessing that could not be obtained in ten lifetimes. ¡°It¡¯s just that no one knows this now. As soon as Su Han said these words, Du Yuyan immediately rolled her eyes at him and became extremely angry. ????????????????? The great alchemists of the Du family were sweating coldly, with lingering fears in their hearts, secretly glad that they had not attacked Su Han just now. Otherwise, this bad luck will happen on your own head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 443: Lord Liuli¡¯s request You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The one with the ugliest face is Elder Hua. At this moment, Elder Hua's face was as black as if someone had poured a large bucket of ink on it. He admitted that Su Han¡¯s alchemy prescription was indeed good, but Master Geng surrendered on the spot and became a disciple. This would be too embarrassing for them, the local great alchemy masters in Yunzhong City. A sixteen-year-old boy from outside actually allowed Master Geng to become his disciple. This is a laughing stock! In his heart, Elder Hua completely disagrees with Master Geng's approach. If it were him, he would definitely try his best to lose this bet. "Old Gengwell, tell me what you want me to say." Elder Hua walked away with a dark face and sighed. "Master Geng" Mrs. Ning's lips moved, but she swallowed the words on her lips and decided not to persuade this stubborn old man. At the moment, Mrs. Ning turned to Su Han: "Mr. Su, regarding the refining of Shengsheng Dan, I will help you find the assistant you need as soon as possible" "No need to look for it." Su Han suddenly smiled and said, "Isn't the ready-made assistant right here?" As he spoke, Su Han pointed at Master Geng. "Master Geng? This" Mrs. Ning was stunned and a little embarrassed. ¡°Obviously, with Master Geng¡¯s identity and status, Mrs. Ning never thought of being able to drive him. Master Geng said in a deep voice: "Master Su, I am willing to admit defeat. Just tell me how you want to drive me." "Okay, Master Geng is indeed a happy person, and I appreciate it very much." Su Han said with a smile, "I don't need you at the moment. When I need you, I hope you can be on call." Master Geng nodded and said: "That's natural!" "Mrs. Ning, I will give you a list of medicinal materials for refining Shengsheng Dan. You should prepare the medicinal materials as soon as possible." Su Han said to Madam Ning again. "Okay, okay!" Mrs. Ning agreed hurriedly, took the list, and promised: "Within a week, I will have all the materials ready." "Mr. Su, if there is nothing else to do, I will go back first." Master Geng was obviously very depressed and needed to go home to adjust his mood. Su Han smiled and waved Master Geng to leave. After Du Yuyan glared at Su Han fiercely, she also ran out with Master Geng. Yong Qi coughed awkwardly and said in a low voice: "Brother, it's strange to say that Miss Du seems to be at odds with you, and you make her very angry every time." Su Han smiled and said: "Her master worships me as her master, of course she is angry." "Well, no one can accept this kind of thing. However, since her master has become your disciple, doesn't Miss Du become your disciple? You should be able to manipulate her as you like, right?" Yong Qi said hey. laugh. "Huh?" Su Han didn't expect this. Thinking of Miss Du being bossed around by him, it probably felt good. At this time, Lord Liuli suddenly sent a message to Su Han: "Young Master Han, I am going to start to evolve the spirit body, and the momentum may be quite loud. You'd better find a place to prepare. I don't want to be in this Yunzhong City." It¡¯s going on downtown.¡± "Now?" When Su Han suddenly heard the news, he didn't know whether he was happy or worried. What¡¯s worrying is that the news comes too suddenly. Where can I find a suitable place in such a short time? Fortunately, the matter of Lord Liuli transforming into a spirit body has been delayed for too long, and now there is finally news. Once the Liuli Lord evolves into a spiritual body, he will definitely be a gold medal fighter. Although the big black dog is also very fierce, it is only at the second level of the spiritual realm after all. The advantage of the big black dog lies more in the development potential of the swallowing bloodline rather than its current strength. But the Liuli Monarch is different. Su Han estimates that the spirit body derived from the Liuli Monarch this time should be at least the Earth Spirit Realm. " If Lord Liuli had evolved a spirit body a while ago, Su Han wouldn't be so passive when facing the Baili Family. It can be said that Lord Liuli¡¯s strength is what Su Han urgently needs now. "Mrs. Ning, I would like to borrow a quiet and spacious place, preferably in a remote wild place with relatively few people. I wonder if the Du family has such a place?" Su Han asked. "I wonder what Master Su wants to use it for?" Mrs. Ning asked doubtfully. "Practice and achieve breakthroughs." Su Han said with a smile. Mrs. Ning didn't ask any more questions. She thought for a while and said, "If you want to be sparsely populated, you have to leave the city. Mr. Su, in your current situation, if you go out of the city, you may be targeted by people from the Beigong family. The Beigong family can treat you badly." NoSatisfied. " Su Han smiled, "I understand." "Let's do this. I'll arrange for someone to escort you out of the city. I wonder if you have any specific requests?" Ning Fu said. ¡°The more spacious and remote the better, preferably if there are metallic earth veins nearby.¡± Su Han added a few more requirements. "The metallic earth vein is Dagu Mountain. It just so happens that the area around Dagu Mountain is our Du family's territory. Mr. Su, prepare yourself tonight, and I'll let Yu Yan take you there tomorrow, how about that?" Mrs. Ning was very happy. Compared with Su Han helping her refine the Shengsheng Dan, these things were simply trivial and not worth mentioning. "So, Mrs. Lao Ning." Su Han was not polite. Mrs. Ning ordered someone to hand over the Taiyi Panlong Fruit to Su Han on the spot. The moment he got the Taiyi Panlong Fruit, Su Han was filled with emotion. After wandering around in Yunzhong City for three or four months, I finally got the Taiyi Panlong Fruit. Generally speaking, I have pretty good luck, and it didn¡¯t take much effort to obtain the Taiyi Panlong Fruit. This time, Mingjie, who had been unconscious for a long time, finally had a chance to wake up. Su Han returned to the inn, and after careful consideration, he decided to deal with the matter of Lord Liuli's spiritual body transformation first, and then come back to refine the Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pill. It is urgent for Lord Liuli to evolve into a spiritual body. In contrast, although Mingjie's matter is more urgent, it is still within the next few days. "Brother, when I come back, I will refine the Nine Dragons Opening Pill to wake you up. Then, we brothers will have a good drink to make up for the regret of not having a good drink together in Tianhe County." Su Han stood in front of Mingjie's bed and promised in a deep voice. When Su Han first arrived in Tianhe County, Mingjie had said that he wanted to have a drink with him, but because he was anxious to see Princess Mingyue, he said he would drink after seeing the doctor. Unexpectedly, from that day on, the two of them never met alone again. Now, Su Han is full of emotions when he thinks of these past events. Just because Mingjie chose to blow up his true energy in order not to drag him down, this friend, Su Han, must save him. In his previous life, Su Han was known as a rare genius in elixirs. His whole heart was focused on the path of elixirs, and he seemed a little indifferent to the seven emotions and six desires. In this life, Su Han is unwilling to make the same mistakes as in his previous life. Family, friendship, love, he has to experience them all. After standing in front of Mingjie's bed for a moment, Su Han turned and left. "Young Master, you are back!" Several followers were surprised and happy when they saw Su Han. This time when we returned to the inn, several followers also gave Su Han a surprise. They actually collectively broke through to the spiritual realm! I heard from several people that Ji Tiannan was the first to break through, and Cheng Can, Su Yu, and Mei Haoran were not to be outdone and broke through one after another. "Tian Nan, you did a good job." Su Han patted Ji Tiannan on the shoulder and gave him an encouraging look. Originally, Su Han thought that with Ji Tiannan¡¯s talent, his promotion speed would not be as fast as that of Cheng Can, who has the bloodline of the demon spirit. But he didn't expect that he would break through earlier than Cheng Can. "Thank you, young master." Ji Tiannan said in a deep voice, he knew very well in his heart that in addition to the Nine Heavens Sword Art that Su Han passed on to him, he was able to break through so quickly, but also thanks to Su Han's encouragement. Originally, he thought that he had missed the golden period before the age of thirty, and it would be difficult for him to transcend the world and become a spiritual being. It was Su Han who told him that the world of martial arts is huge, and there are many examples of late bloomers after the age of thirty. This sentence gave him great confidence, which allowed him to rush into the spiritual realm. At this moment, Ji Tiannan's inner gratitude to Su Han was beyond words. If Su Han hadn't appeared, I'm afraid he would still be dawdling around in the Ziyang Sect without even thinking about breaking through to the spiritual realm. "Young Master, we did a good job, right?" Mei Haoran chuckled. "Okay, everyone did a good job. This is the reward promised to you before." Su Han tossed it casually, and the four pill bottles fell into the hands of four people respectively. "Young Master, what is this?" When the four of them opened the elixir bottle, they didn¡¯t recognize the elixir inside. But the spiritual energy fluctuations emanating from this small pill made them instinctively feel that this pill was no small matter. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 444: Getting ready to leave the city You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This elixir is called Chongling Dan. If you take it within the spiritual realm, you can unconditionally advance to a level. Each of you has one. As for when to take it, you decide for yourself." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Chong Ling Dan? Within the scope of the spiritual realm, unconditionally improve one level? Several people could hardly believe their ears, but looking at Su Han's appearance, he was not joking. "There is such a magical elixir?" Ji Tiannan sighed in disbelief while holding the Spirit Chong Pill. Several followers looked at each other. They all knew very well what this elixir meant. You must know that in Yunzhong City, there had never been any heard of an elixir that could unconditionally increase the level of a strong person in the spiritual realm. "But their young master has such a magical elixir. Not only are they available, but they are also given out as sugar pills, one for each person. Several followers couldn't help but sigh in their hearts. They were so happy to have such a young master that they could die! "Murong, you have also entered the True Martial Heaven Realm, which is great. After you also break through to the Spiritual Realm, I want the five of you to practice this formation together with Da Hei." Su Han said as he took out the formation diagram of the Liuhe Canglang Formation. "This set of "Liuhe Canglang Formation" is the treasure of the Yong family, and according to my observation, its magic may be more than what it seems." Su Han said, "This battle formation is six parts in one, which can be attacked or defended. When facing the enemy, there are many changes. I have systematically studied this formation diagram. If you can understand 60 to 70% of it, with your cultivation level in the Little Spirit Realm , even a strong person in the Earth Spirit Realm cannot even think of breaking through the formation. Even hundreds of opponents of the same level can easily deal with it." "Earth Spirit Realm? Six against hundreds of strong men of the same level?" Mei Haoran was shocked and couldn't believe it. "Xiao Meizi, don't be surprised. The young master must have his reasons for saying this." Through the Spirit Chong Pill just now, several followers once again realized that Su Han was unfathomable. "Hehe, I'm so excited. Don't you often say that after coming to Yunzhong City, you feel that your cultivation level is average and holding back the young master? If we can really fight with our current strength, If you are a strong person in the Earth Spirit Realm, won't you stop holding the young master back?" Mei Haoran shouted. "Yes, this is still a situation where you understand 60-70%. If you can understand 80%, it is not impossible to kill a strong person in the Earth Spirit Realm. If you understand 90%, killing a strong person in the Earth Spirit Realm is like killing a dog." Su Han said this, but it was actually a bit conservative. "Then what if you understand it 100%?" Mei Haoran asked hesitantly. Su Han smiled and said, "Ten percent? If you can understand this battle formation to 100 percent, then you will be invincible below the Heaven Spirit Realm. If you all enter the Earth Spirit Realm in the future, even if you are in the Heaven Spirit Realm, Even those at the pinnacle of the spiritual realm will stay away from you!" "Heavena peak powerhouse in the Heavenly Spirit Realm?" Mei Haoran's tongue almost curled up. A peak powerhouse in the Heavenly Spirit Realm? He has never seen it in his life. Is there one in Yunzhong City? "Mei Haoran, you are so excited again. The young master said that only after each of us has entered the Earth Spirit Realm can we fight against the peak Heaven Spirit Realm experts." Cheng Can poured a basin of cold water on him in time. "Hey, we have all entered the Little Spirit Realm, will it still be difficult in the Earth Spirit Realm? Little Murong, on the other hand, several of us have already entered the Small Spirit Realm, but you are still lingering in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm." "Haoran, how can you bully Murong? Don't forget that we started out differently from him. His cultivation speed is already incredibly perverted." It was Su Yu who spoke. "How did I bully him? I love him so much. Little Murong comes and calls me brother, and I will teach you my experience in entering the spiritual realm." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Let Mr. Dog form a battle formation with these funny guys" The big black dog's face was full of reluctance, but since Su Han had spoken, he didn't say much. "Young Master, have you found the Taiyi Panlong Fruit? Can the prince wake up?" Several people asked about Mingjie's situation. "Yes, when I come back from this trip, I will start refining the Nine Dragons Opening Pill to wake him up." Su Han said with a smile. "It's not easy for the Fourth Prince. I don't know how he would feel if he heard that the Prince's Palace was destroyed." Su Yu sighed. This is what Su Han is worried about, but for now, it is most important to let Mingjie wake up first. "Take good care of Mingjie and wait for me to come back." Su Han ordered. "Young Master, are you going out again? Can some of us go with you to have a long experience?" SeveralPeople looked at Su Han hopefully. Before, they were not strong enough and did not dare to make such a request. Now that the four of them have stepped into the spiritual realm one after another, it is the time when they are itching to practice their skills. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have the opportunity to take you out to see the world soon.¡± Su Han smiled. "Okay, young master, let's practice the battle formation first and wait for you to come back." Several people were also very obedient. Su Han nodded and then said: "Practice of formations is not something that can be accomplished overnight. To practice formations, you must also practice the necessary spiritual power and martial arts. Lao Cheng is very knowledgeable about heavy weapons such as axes and broadswords. It's a way of opening and closing. Tiannan and Xiaoyu both use swords, but the way of swords is broad and profound. Your way of using swords is completely different. Haoran practices the method of animal transformation and uses claw hooks. Murong, you and them They are all different, your martial arts path has not yet been finalized." Murong Sang nodded. He was originally a wandering child. Fortunately, he met the young master and gave him the exercises suitable for his practice. As for martial arts, he really has never learned them. "Murong, what do you like? Or what weapon do you feel most comfortable with?" Murong Sang thought for a moment and his eyes shone: "I like hidden weapons, especially bows and arrows!" "Bow and arrow?" Su Han's heart moved, "Then from today on, you will learn the art of bow and arrow, and I will teach you some techniques." It is indeed rare to practice bow and arrow with an innate pure Yang body. However, it is still a bold attempt. The most important thing is that Murong Sang likes it, so letting him focus on surprise attack is also a good choice. "Murong, think about it, archers are generally the core of the team and are responsible for the most important killing mission. If the archers are not lethal enough, the combat effectiveness of the entire team will be greatly reduced." Su Han reminded. Murong Sang took a deep breath, "I've thought about it. Don't worry, young master, I will never hold back any of you brothers." ¡°Young Master, Murong doesn¡¯t have a bow and arrow, so it¡¯s not easy to practice, right?¡± Cheng Can interrupted. "Don't worry, we have already prepared it for you." Su Han took out the spiritual weapons refined by Fang Sheng from the storage ring. When several people took a look at them, they suddenly took a breath and couldn't believe their eyes. "Young Master, is this also prepared for us?" "Spiritual weapons, so many spiritual weapons." ??Who among cultivators doesn¡¯t love weapons that come handy? The five people were surprised and happy, their eyes seemed to have hooks, they were firmly fixed on the spiritual weapon they were interested in, and they could no longer move away. "Tsk, a bunch of country boys who have never seen the world." The big black dog squatted on the side arrogantly. As a bloodline of divine beasts, it naturally looked down upon such a low-level spiritual weapon. In the end, the five of them each chose their favorite weapon. Ji Tiannan gave the highest-level third-level spiritual weapon long sword to Su Yu, and he only took the second-level spiritual weapon long sword. Murong Sang chose the only set of bows and arrows among them. The followers were very motivated after receiving these three rewards from Su Han: the spiritual elixir, the battle formation, and the spiritual weapon. If they practice hard enough, these things can be transformed into actual combat effectiveness in a short period of time, making their combat effectiveness skyrocket. Several people were gearing up, eager to go back to their rooms to practice and test the power of the spiritual weapon. Seeing that they were eager to try, Su Han also smiled and waved his hand for them to go back to practice. Early the next morning, Mrs. Ning took Du Yuyan to the inn where Su Han lived. Although this inn is very high-end, it rarely receives nobles of Mrs. Ning's level. As soon as Mrs. Ning and Du Yuyan entered the door, the entire inn, including the owner, was so shocked that they almost stopped breathing. Why did they never know that their inn was actually home to distinguished guests who could be visited by important figures from the Du family? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 445: Invasion of Outsiders You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Have you seen clearly, who are they looking for?" "Look, we're going to the rooms at the east end of the third floor!" "Aren't there a few young people living in those rooms? There is also an older one, but he is not very big." Everyone in the inn was talking a lot, and they couldn't believe that those young people who stayed in the room every day and were quite low-key could actually be noble people with great backgrounds? "It's over, it's over. A few days ago, I even charged them a little more rent on the pretext of the rent increase. What should I do? I've offended the noble man. It's over. Come on, come on, come on, bring me my wallet. I want it. Refund them double, no, no, no, let them stay for free" This is the innkeeper who has become an ant in the hot pot. In the room, Du Yuyan complained: "Why do you still live in a place like this? You might as well move to Du's house!" Su Han smiled and said, "I'm used to it, and I don't think there's anything wrong with it." Mrs. Ning also advised: "Mr. Su, in addition to the main residence, the Du family also has many quiet annexes. Why don't you and your friends move to annexes so that you don't have to live in this noisy place?" Heart." "Thank you, Mrs. Ning, for your kindness, but my friends are used to living here." Su Han still declined Mrs. Ning's proposal. He didn't want to owe the Du family too many favors. Seeing that Su Han couldn't be persuaded, Mrs. Ning stopped persuading her and took out a map: "Mr. Su, I have chosen several places, all in the Dagu Mountain area. Take a look for yourself, choose one?" Su Han took the map and saw that the several places chosen by Mrs. Ning had obviously been carefully screened and were very satisfactory. Su Han chose one of them: "That's it." "Okay, I have arranged the Du family's guards to protect you." Mrs. Ning said. Su Han shook his head, "No need, just make sure no one is following you. It's not appropriate for too many people to participate in this matter." Mrs. Ning also knows that cultivation is a hidden thing, and it is really not good to have too many people. He nodded immediately: "Don't worry, no one in Yunzhong City dares to follow the Du family under their noses." Soon, Mrs. Ning personally sent Su Han to the gate of Yunzhong City. "Master Su, let Yu Yan take you to Dagu Mountain next. Yu Yan, take good care of Master Su. The security outside the city is far inferior to that inside the city. There are also many adventurers of all kinds, from all walks of life. There are some desperadoes, you must be careful, if you can't deal with them, just show the Du family token." With the Du family's token here, ordinary cultivators really don't dare to mess around. Du Yuyan smiled and said: "Aunt Aning, don't worry. Besides, the destination we are going to, isn't our Du family's villa also there? Who dares to mess around when the people from the villa are here." "Okay, you go." Mrs. Ning waved her hand and watched the two of them go away. "Madam, there is nothing to worry about." The old housekeeper beside Mrs. Ning said with a smile. Mrs. Ning also smiled: "If I'm worried about anything, it's because I'm worried about Yu Yan being naughty and causing trouble to Mr. Su." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Hey, stinky guy, I'm warning you, don't call yourself my master, let alone treat me as your disciple." As soon as she left Mrs. Ning's sight, Miss Du's temper began to flare. Su Han was also helpless. If he had a choice, he would rather go on the road alone. He could reach his destination in minutes by spreading his wings. However, Mrs. Ning had good intentions and insisted that Du Yuyan accompany him on the road, but he could not refuse. Six-striped pterodactyl wings cannot take one more person with them. Even if they could, Miss Du probably wouldn't let him take them. So, the two chose to hit the road on foot. A strong person in the spiritual realm can use his spiritual power to travel, and his speed is not slow. Du Yuyan seemed to be out of anger and raised his speed to the fastest speed. But what surprised her secretly was that no matter how she speeded up, Su Han always followed behind her as if she was taking a leisurely stroll. "This guy's cultivation level is two levels lower than mine. Could it be that speed is his strong point?" Miss Du was extremely depressed. Along the way, it was deserted, but we saw many small spirit realm monsters. However, in front of Su Han, these small spiritual realm monsters couldn't make any trouble. Occasionally, there are a few particularly ferocious ones. I don¡¯t know what tricks Su Han secretly used, but they actually took a detour and slipped away with their tails between their legs. Seeing this scene in Du Yuyan¡¯s eyes, she also felt it was very strange. "Hey, why did that monster just run away as soon as it saw you?"??? "Miss Du finally couldn't help it and asked. Su Han smiled: "How do I know? Maybe they see you, Miss Du, as you look similar to their kind, so they can't bear to attack you." "You!" Miss Du was extremely angry. This guy's true nature was exposed as soon as he went to a place where no one was around. Damn it, this is simply too abominable! Miss Du walked forward angrily. This time she was really angry with Su Han and gritted her teeth without saying a word. Su Han followed behind, feeling quite at ease. " Such a strange combination, after traveling seventy or eighty miles, Miss Du finally couldn't bear it anymore. "Hey, Su Han, are you still a man? Will you die if you say anything?" Su Han was stunned: "If you say nothing, what does it have to do with whether you are a man or not?" Du Yuyan stamped her feet angrily, "It does matter. If I say it does matter, it does matter!" "Neuropathy!" Su Han rolled his eyes and gave Miss Du the most accurate evaluation. "Huh, you are crazy!" Miss Du was not willing to be outdone. After that, the two of them spent most of their time in extremely childish bickering. The destination of the two of them today is a villa located on the edge of Dagu Mountain, which is the property of the Du family. Walking to the outskirts of the villa, Su Han suddenly stopped. "What's wrong? You suddenly stopped leaving?" Du Yuyan couldn't help but be a little surprised to see Su Han like this. However, she immediately noticed that Su Han's expression became serious. The lazy temperament just now suddenly changed, like a bow stretched to the full moon, full of momentum and momentum. "What's going on?" Miss Du lowered her voice in surprise and asked. "There are at least twenty spiritual realm experts in your Du family villa. Are there usually so many spiritual realm experts stationed here?" Su Han asked. Miss Du was stunned: "Impossible. This villa is not an important industry. Usually there is at most one Earth Spirit Realm commander stationed here with seven or eight Small Spirit Realm team captains. There can't be more. " "Then something happened." Su Han's face darkened, his figure turned into a stream of light, and he quickly flew towards the villa. "Hey, wait for me!" Du Yuyan was stunned for a moment and then followed. At the gate of the villa, a middle-aged man who looked like a leader and a group of subordinates set up a defense. On the other side of the defense was a group of ferocious warriors. Looking at their posture, it was obvious that they were trying to force their way into the villa. "Warning again, this is the private territory of the Du family. Not to mention this villa, even the three hundred miles surrounding the villa are not allowed to allow outsiders to trespass. Anyone who trespasses here without permission will be regarded as invading the Du family's territory. Kill without mercy!" The middle-aged commander warned sternly. This middle-aged commander¡¯s surname is Xue. He received a notice from Yunzhong City early this morning, saying that a great alchemist was coming to practice here. Commander Xue and his men had just arranged the villa and prepared to welcome the distinguished guest. However, they did not expect that before the distinguished guest arrived, a group of uninvited guests arrived. The leader of this group of uninvited guests was a man with a scarred face, a tall figure and an arrogant and domineering manner. "Don't pretend to be a tiger. I was hunting a monster at the top of the Earth Spirit Realm. I was about to succeed, but I bumped into this area and disappeared all of a sudden. I suspect that your villa tampered with it and hid ours secretly. prey!" "Yes, hand it over quickly. If our boss is in a good mood, maybe we can give you the whole body!" Scarface's men started shouting. Commander Xue was furious: "We didn't see any monsters at all! Get out of here or die!" Scarface sneered: "Death? Are you afraid of flashing your tongue when you speak nonsense?" With that said, Scarface¡¯s dozen or so Little Spirit Realm warriors immediately spread out in a fan shape and surrounded the villa¡¯s gate tightly. Judging from the ferocious smiles on their faces, it was obvious that they did not take Commander Xue seriously. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 446: The Divine Bow Shows Its Power You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Commander Xue himself is a fourth-level spiritual realm expert, and his seven captains are at the small spiritual realm, as well as a group of die-hard iron guards who have not reached the spiritual realm. On the opposite side, the aura of the middle-aged man with scar face is not weaker than that of the fourth level spiritual realm. Moreover, he also brings nearly twenty subordinates of the small spirit realm. No matter how you look at it, it is scar face who has the overwhelming power. Advantage. Scarface obviously thought so too. He waved his hand and said, "Brothers, show them some color!" "No problem, Boss Hu. If you dare to hide our prey, you don't care how many lives you have." Scarface's men all had unscrupulous sneers on their faces. Commander Xue was furious: "Set up your formation! Prepare to attack!" The team led by Xue has been training together for a long time. Although the individual strength may not be as good as that of the opponent, their collaborative combat capabilities are super strong. Therefore, Commander Xue felt that the troops on his side might not be incapable of fighting. The scar-faced man laughed ferociously: "Well done!" He grabbed his hand, and a huge machete appeared in his hand. His arms shook, and the domineering and powerful spiritual power burst out from his body, breaking his clothes into pieces. The muscles all over his body are like cast iron, full of explosive power. "Brothers, let me raid the formation, I'll do it!" Scarface's body swayed, and like a rampaging bull, he crashed into the team led by Commander Xue. The machete was raised high, and the black light of the knife kept flashing, extremely fast. Click, click, click! The die-hard iron guards around Commander Xue had no time to react. Like wooden stakes, more than a dozen heads were lifted up by the light of the sword and flew high into the sky. Scarface laughed loudly and licked his lips excitedly, "A bunch of trash, it's not unfair to sacrifice a knife to me!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The???Blade?shoots a few times in?the void, like slapping garlic, the heads are directly smashed into pieces by the sword's light, and blood mist splashes everywhere. This bloody scene made the excitement in Scarface's eyes even more intense. He licked his lips again and laughed wildly: "You losers, keep going! Come and kill a pair!" The men behind Scarface also shouted: "As expected of Boss Hu, it really wasn't a cover-up. It was a brutal killing." ¡°Tsk, tsk, it makes my hands itch too.¡± "Boss Hu, leave a few for the brothers!" Commander Xue was also shocked when he saw how fierce Scarface was. Commander Xue is a strong person at the fourth level of the spiritual realm after all, but looking at the aura of Scarface, he is at least the fifth level of the spiritual realm, and he can sweep across a large area of ??Commander Xue's side with one sword. Seeing that the lives of his men were being harvested like wheat, Commander Xue¡¯s heart was bleeding and he shouted: ¡°Everyone, step back, I will fight him!¡± ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "It's just that all of his subordinates are die-hard loyalists, and they are even less likely to retreat when they see the enemy's brutality. "Lord Commander, retreat quickly! Let's trap this beast!" With that said, several team captains and the iron guards rushed towards the scarred face like crazy. "Vulnerable!" Scarface snorted coldly, waved his hand, "Come on." "It's your order!" Scarface's men laughed ferociously, and rushed forward one by one, holding all kinds of weapons in their hands, and attacking like meteors and fire, falling crazily on the crowd. For a moment, blood rain splattered! Scarface laughed so loudly that it shook the sky. ????????????????? The sound of cracking the air seemed to come from the clouds, driving a stream of light as fast as a shooting star straight towards him. "Whoosh!" "Whizzing!" The arrows that pierced the air, like life-killing runes, were shot at the people under Scarface. The arrows, like meteors, hit the crowd with a bang. Bang, bang, bang! On the spot, three Little Spirit Realm warriors were caught off guard and were pierced through the chest by this powerful arrow, killing them on the spot. "Who can save me?" Commander Xue was already in despair and was ready to make a desperate retreat, but this sudden rescue made Commander Xue's heart heat up, and he suddenly waved his hand, "Brothers, come on!" "Kill these beasts!" Commander Xue¡¯s troops became more powerful, shouting and charging toward the opposite side. Scarface was furious, "Seeking death!" With the long knife in hand, the light blade on the blade surged and surged wildly, sweeping towards the crowd.   At this moment, whoosh, whoosh! Two more arrows came through the air and shot at the scarred face. Bang, bang! One arrow was shot in the arm, and the other was shot in the thigh. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? but Scar, with his rough skin and thick flesh, and amazing defense, was not pierced by the arrow on the spot. But under the impact of this powerful arrow, he groaned, his body swayed, and he almost couldn't stand. Looking at the arms and thighs, the skin and flesh had been scratched and blood was flowing out. Scarface was furious in his heart. He was a powerful person at the fifth level of the spiritual realm. Logically speaking, there should be no opponents who could threaten him in this barren mountain area. But he didn't expect that in a small mountain villa, he would be almost shot over by two arrows flying from the sky. "Boss Hu!" When the scar-faced men behind him saw this, they were all frightened and surrounded him. Scarface waved his hand, and his eyes scanned like a sharp sword, suddenly locking on the void to the north. "Whoever is acting reckless here, get out and die." Scarface's voice was like a bell, resounding in the nearby area. However, a laugh came from the void: "You break into other people's villa without permission, kill other people's men, and then accuse others of being impudent? If doing justice for heaven can be considered impudent, then I will show you how impudent you are today." "Boss Hu!" One of Scarface's men was furious, "Boss Hu, this kid doesn't know what's good, kill him!" "Ah!" As soon as the subordinate finished speaking, an arrow as fast as lightning pierced his throat. "Who else?" The voice in the void was full of joking. As he spoke, Scarface's group of people already felt that they were firmly locked by an aura in the void. Although it is just a momentum, it makes people feel scared and has a feeling of doomsday. These people couldn't help but wonder at this moment, could it be that the people in the void were actually as strong as Scarface? These scar-faced men all fell silent in unison, and the scene immediately fell into a dead silence, which was very strange. "You are pretending to be a god, get out of here!" Scarface was furious, snatched the bow and arrow from one of his men, bent the bow and shot the arrow in the direction of the sound. Whoosh whoosh! At this moment, three arrows shot out from the void again, instantly piercing through the three small spirit realm powerhouses around Scarface. But the arrow shot by Scarface was like a stone sinking into the sea, never returning, and it did not cause any damage to the opponent at all. Scarface was secretly resentful. He knew that the opponent's arrows were so powerful, most likely because they were blessed by a powerful divine bow. Commander Xue was a little surprised when he saw a helping hand. Facing the direction from which the voice came, he raised his hands and asked loudly: "Who is this friend? The kindness of helping a hand is unforgettable. I hope you will show up to see Xue." I¡¯d like to know who my friend is who is so generous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dare to take it, it¡¯s just a matter of effort.¡± Su Han's figure shot out from the void, gliding with the help of spiritual power, followed closely by a figure, Du Yuyan. "Miss!" Commander Xue naturally knew Du Yuyan, and also knew that Du Yuyan was accompanying the great alchemist to practice at the villa today. However, regarding Su Han's identity, he did not expect to reach the level of the Great Alchemist, because in the world's impression, the Great Alchemist is an old man with a white beard, and has an eccentric personality that is difficult to serve. And this young man in white clothes has a handsome face, which makes people look very comfortable at first glance, and he has a graceful demeanor, which is easy to impress. Commander Xue subconsciously felt that this young man should be a friend of Du Yuyan, or someone invited by the Du family to protect the great alchemist. "Miss, as well as this young master, my subordinates are not doing their job well. Today, the villa has to receive a distinguished guest, but these people broke in and ruined the guest's business." Commander Xue looked ashamed. When Du Yuyan saw the scene of blood flowing in front of her, although she felt slightly uncomfortable, she still cheered up and asked: "Who are these people?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 447: Who wanted to destroy my tactics just now? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Miss, these are people who came out of nowhere, saying that they were hunting a monster beast at the peak of the Earth Spirit Realm. It disappeared when they arrived at our villa. They claimed that our villa hid their monster secretly. " Commander Xue was still angry when he spoke at this moment. The scar-faced man and a group of subordinates looked at Su Han with strange eyes. Originally, they thought that the person who shot the arrow in the void must be a strong man at the fifth level of the spiritual realm. Unexpectedly, when he showed up, he turned out to be just a young boy at the second level of the spiritual realm. Su Han also put away the Dragon Tongue Bow and looked at Scarface lightly. This guy's defensive power is indeed amazing. The two arrows he just fired were not weak, and with the blessing of the Dragon Tongue Bow, they were powerful enough to kill an ordinary Earth Spirit Realm monster. But the scarred face was hit by two arrows and only scratched the skin a little. "Damn, how dare you dare to be arrogant in front of me, a piece of rubbish at the second level of the spiritual realm." Scarface suddenly felt angry inside, especially when he thought that he was almost shot over by Su Han just now, he felt even more humiliated and secretly resentful. To the extreme. At this time, someone's attention suddenly turned to Du Yuyan. "Boss Hu, this girl is so delicious. Where did this beauty come from?" "It seems to be some young lady from the nearby Yunzhong City." "This temperament, this figure, and this appearance are simply amazing. Hehe, only a girl like this is worthy of our Boss Hu." The scar-faced boss Hu also sneered, looked at Du Yuyan with unscrupulous eyes, and said with a cruel smile: "I accidentally killed a few brothers just now, and now I have to get something back to make ends meet." "That's right, Boss Hu. In my opinion, it's better to take this little girl back and give us some compensation." The crowd around them burst into laughter. Du Yuyan has grown up under all kinds of care since she was a child. She has never seen such a vulgar person, and her elegant and pretty face suddenly darkened. "Hey, you're angry. Angry is more interesting." "Boss Hu, do it quickly!" The words of this group of people were getting more and more unpleasant, and Du Yuyan was furious inside. Looking at Su Han next to him, he found that Su Han still had a calm expression on his face, and seemed to have no expression for the words of these people. No. "This boy is really not a man!" Du Yuyan was almost mad at Su Han, especially when she thought that when Su Han was shooting arrows just now, she actually thought this guy was quite attractive. Thinking about it now, she was blind! In a rage, Du Yuyan activated her spiritual power and prepared to fight these madmen. Although Boss Hu could see that Du Yuyan's cultivation level was not low, how could he take such a spoiled young lady seriously? He laughed evilly, held a long knife in his hand, and pounced on her. At this moment, a figure suddenly flashed and stood in front of Boss Hu. Boss Hu felt his eyes blurred. When he looked closely, he found that the young man in white stood tall and tall in front of him, looking at him with a half-smile. "You little troublemaker, don't think it's important that you can shoot two arrows. Get out of here and I'll take care of you later!" Boss Hu was furious. "Who gave you the courage to be so arrogant? Who is your immediate boss?" Su Han was not angry and asked calmly. When these guys heard the name of the Du family, they didn't panic. Instead, they felt unscrupulous. It was obvious that they were not from Yunzhong City. There were no other big cities near Yunzhong City, so Su Han vaguely guessed that these guys might have something to do with the nearby Hidden World Sect. When Boss Hu heard Su Han's question, he smiled instead of getting angry, "Boy, why don't you pretend to be a big-tailed wolf here and don't take a piss to show off your own cultivation? How can you be worthy of such a flower? Girl? Are you still here pretending to be a flower protector?" "How do you say that? A man is not guilty, but he is guilty of having a jade." "There is another saying, it is a flower inserted in cow dung." "Tsk, tsk, you don't have much ability, but you dare to run around with a little beauty. This is your crime!" Boss Hu¡¯s men started shouting and looking at Su Han with amusement, as if Su Han was a hard-working buffoon today, specially used to set off their tyranny. "Don't be rude, this is our eldest lady and the eldest lady's friends of the Du family. Are you so brave that you dare to tease people of the Du family in the Du family's territory?" Commander Xue shouted. "The Du family? Oh, you scared me to death. I'm so scared." Boss Hu pretended to be scared. He looked so disgusting that he deserved to be beaten. ?????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????? ??????????? ???????? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????How do you write the four characters "hidden sect"? " "A hidden sect?" Commander Yao's expression changed. Su Han sneered secretly, these guys are indeed from the hidden sect. However, judging from their bandit behavior, I'm afraid they are only peripheral figures in the hidden sect. "What's the matter? You who are wise, get out of here and don't disturb me and my friends who are having fun. By the way, this kid must stay. He killed several of my people and I haven't settled the account with him yet." Boss Hu's face darkened. "Who are you asking to get out?" Commander Yao was also furious. He knew that the Hidden Sect could not be offended, but with his loyalty to the Du family, how could he allow these crazy people to act wildly against the eldest lady and her friends. Su Han pulled Commander Yao behind him and glanced at Boss Hu and his accomplices one by one with indifferent eyes. "What are you looking at? Boy, are you still not convinced?" ¡°I¡¯m going to steal your woman today and slap you in the face, how about that?¡± ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t like the look in this guy¡¯s eyes, so why don¡¯t I use his tricks first?¡± Su Han ignored all the clamors and patted Commander Yao on the shoulder, "Commander Yao, right? You lead the people to get out of the way first." "Master, I, Old Yao, am not a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death." Commander Yao was anxious. Su Han smiled faintly, "I want to kill people, and I don't like people watching. You lead the people to retreat first, and come back later." "Sir, this" "Go." Su Han's tone refused. Commander Yao was helpless. Although he still had doubts about Su Han's strength, he could not speak out to object. After taking a look at Du Yuyan, he saw that Du Yuyan had no objection and could only say: "We won't leave too far. If the young master and the eldest lady need help, you can call us at any time." Su Han nodded, and when he saw Commander Yao and his group walking away, he smiled leisurely and locked his eyes on Boss Hu and the group in front of him. "Just now, who wanted to ruin my move?" Su Han's voice was indifferent, his evil eyes glowed slightly with red light, and he shot towards the clamoring person. That man is a third-level spiritual realm warrior. Seeing that there are many people on his side, Su Han is only a second-level spiritual realm warrior. How can he be afraid? Su Han just killed a few of them, but it was a sneak attack in the dark, so he took advantage. When it comes to head-on confrontation, can a group of them still be unable to defeat a second-level spiritual realm? The man laughed ferociously and stood up, "I told you, are you going to bite me?" Su Han nodded lightly: "Very good, you are very talented." "What? Are you still not convinced? You" Just when the man was halfway through his sentence, he was suddenly surprised to find that Su Han's pupils were distorted and turned into a blood-red phoenix shape, spinning crazily. The next moment, there was a buzz in the man's head, and he suddenly seemed to be pulled into darkness. There was only a pair of blood-colored pupils in the whole world, constantly rotating and enlarging. "What is this? What's going on?" The man looked horrified and yelled crazily. Others around him watched in shock and confusion as the man covered his eyes and fell to the ground rolling in pain, but they didn't know what happened to him. "Ji Lao Si, get up, don't embarrass yourself there!" Boss Hu shouted in a deep voice, reaching out to pull Ji Lao Si. At this moment, Ji Laosi suddenly released his hands covering his eyes, and jumped up straight from the ground like a carp. A pair of eyes stared straight at the group of people in front of him. Although Boss Hu didn't know what was going on, he instinctively felt that Ji Laosi's appearance suddenly became a little strange. He didn't have time to think about it, so he shouted: "Ji Laosi, are you crazy? Why don't you back down!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This Ji Laosi suddenly let out a series of weird laughs. Before anyone could react, he suddenly stretched out his hands and thrust his own eyes hard! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 448: It¡¯s too late to beg for mercy now You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This sudden change left a group of people unable to recover. By the time they reacted, Ji Laosi's eyes were bleeding and he was completely disabled! "Damn it, Ji Laosi, are you out of your mind??" Boss Hu yelled. He had to say that Ji Laosi's strange behavior really made him feel cold, and an extremely unpleasant feeling suddenly came from deep in his heart. A good feeling. Suddenly, Boss Hu glanced at Su Han who was standing aside like a sharp sword, and shouted: "Boy, are you the one who caused this?" Su Han smiled faintly: "What do you think?" When Boss Hu's eyes met Su Han's, he suddenly became wary, drooped his eyelids, and shouted quickly: "This kid's eyes are a bit evil, please don't make eye contact with him." At this moment, Ji Laosi suddenly laughed strangely, and before anyone could react, he suddenly rushed into the crowd. Bang Bang Bang ¡°Boss, Ji Laosi¡¯s spiritual sea self-destructed!¡± The crowd was instantly confused. For a while, the sound of spiritual power explosions was heard endlessly, and the blood was soaring into the sky. The few people who were closer to Ji Laosi didn't even have time to hum, and were directly blown into blood mist. Su Han put away the Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique, the blood-red blood in his left eye slowly receded, and he looked at the group of people in front of him with a half-smile. When Boss Hu saw Ji Laosi's strange behavior, he was absolutely horrified. There was a look of fear in his eyes. He took another step back and suddenly shouted: "This kid is only at the second level of the spiritual realm. No matter what evil spells he has, everyone Come together, fuck this guy and kill him!¡± Su Hanlian laughed and suddenly activated the eight star fighting sword arrays. Suddenly, the scenery in front of us changed and turned into endless night. The stars in the sky suddenly turned into countless dense sword energies, falling down crazily. This strange change shocked Boss Hu and the others. Obviously, they didn't expect it. Why did the scene in front of them suddenly change completely? Formation? By the time they reacted, three or four of their companions had been strangled by the dense sword energy and turned into a ball of blood mist. After Su Han entered the second level of the spiritual realm, he became more comfortable controlling the eight star sword formations. Not to mention the warriors of the Little Spirit Realm, even if they are strong men who have just entered the Earth Spirit Realm, he is confident that he can strangle them through the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation. The only shortcoming of the Eight Gate Star Dou Sword Formation is that it takes time to activate the formation disk, and it also has requirements on the terrain, and the formation needs to be set up in an open area. So just now Su Han deliberately used the evil eye to control Ji Laosi and create chaos. The purpose was to take advantage of this chaotic time to activate the array. Now that the formation is complete, the next step is to kill. Su Han looked indifferent and controlled the eight-door star sword formation. Boss Hu's group of men were like stubbles of wheat, being harvested by the sword energy. Seeing his companions falling down continuously, Boss Hu was also frightened and angry, and shouted: "Everyone, come closer! Keep your backs together!" Under the command of Boss Hu, the remaining four people gathered together back to back to deal with the sword energy in the sky. Su Han smiled faintly, and with a flicker of the array disk in his hand, the sword energy that filled the sky suddenly turned into sixteen starry sky giant swords, flying down like meteors. Pfft! A third-level spiritual warrior who resisted stubbornly was pierced by a flying sword on the spot. Before he could even scream, three or four more flying swords shot over, forming a whirlpool of sword energy, like a meat grinder. Quickly devour this third level spiritual warrior. The screams were endless, and it was horrifying to hear. "Boy, don't stop! We are members of the Hidden World Sect. Are you not afraid of the Hidden World Sect's revenge when you treat us like this?" "You have angered the Hidden World Sect. Can you, a second-level spiritual realm warrior, bear the responsibility?" "If you let us go now, we can pretend that nothing has happened!" "Otherwise, you will be the enemy of the Hidden World Sect! How many lives do you think you have to withstand the wrath of the Hidden World Sect?" These guys are half threatening, half begging for mercy, and they look ugly. ¡°Obviously, they thought that the problem could be solved by using their master¡¯s name. However, they obviously found the wrong person. This kind of threat, for Su Han, not only failed to scare Su Han, but made him have more murderous intention in his heart. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even if he is the son of the leader of the hidden world sect, he will kill him as long as he touches Su Han's bottom line. ¡°Pfft, pfft!¡± It¡¯s two homes again?Being pierced by the flying sword on the spot, with their Little Spirit Realm strength, as long as they entered the eight star sword formation, there was no way they could get out alive. As a result, there is no one around Boss Hu, and he has become an out-and-out polished commander. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m a fifth-level spiritual warrior, can I still be trapped by your formation-breaking technique?¡± Boss Hu cursed loudly. He refused to believe it no matter what. Could it be that this kid could really kill himself by leapfrogging to the third level with just one formation? With this strength of my own, if nothing else, I should be invincible in this area! At this moment, Boss Hu suddenly discovered that his body, from unknown time on, was firmly bound to the ground by a strange force, and he could not leave even half a minute! Looking at the sixteen starry sky flying swords, they were all surrounding him at this moment, rolling up a crazy storm of sword energy. No matter how he resisted, these flying swords seemed to be doing magic and kept flying back, forming a cycle of madness. The attacks overwhelmed him. "What happened? These flying swords seem to have suddenly been fused with some evil power, and their power has suddenly increased ten times compared to before?" Boss Hu was confused and screamed secretly. After finally taking a breath, Boss Hu looked up and found that there was a huge transparent tower over his head, overwhelming the sky and the earth. Boss Hu had no choice but to allocate part of his spiritual power to deal with the giant tower. "No, the power of the sword formation itself seems to be stronger than before! What is this binding power? What is this tower? Why does this kid have so many evil things?" Boss Hu was in a hurry. Although he couldn't figure out Su Han's details, he also knew that if he attacked Su Han from the beginning, this kid would never have the chance to show off so many tricks. It is because I wasted so much time arguing with this kid that I am now in such a passive situation. "It's a pity that no matter how much Boss Hu regrets it now, it's already too late. No matter how unruly this guy is, he can't help but panic at this moment. "Boy, do you really want to kill everyone?" Su Han smiled faintly, "Do you think I'm joking?" "Listen to me, what I said just now was all a joke and was instigated by those guys. I'm a bastard, I apologize, I'm sorry." As Boss Hu said this, he really opened his bow from left to right and slapped his face wildly. This guy was quite a ruthless person, and he struck very hard. With only a few lashes, his cheek suddenly swelled up, blood flowed across it, and he looked extremely miserable. "It's a pity that Su Han was determined to kill in his heart and smiled lightly. "It's too late to say this now." To put it, it urges Tianhe Gallery Tower, Gold Magnetic Power and Eight Star Division to form all aspects of all aspects of all aspects. Just now, Su Han tried to integrate a trace of the Sword Emperor Grass Sword Qi in his body into the Eight Gate Star Dou Sword Formation. Unexpectedly, the effect was unexpectedly good. The power of the sixteen flying swords almost suddenly increased to Ten times as much as before. " In this way, even a fifth-level spiritual powerhouse like Boss Hu has almost no possibility of escaping under the suppression of Su Han's three trump cards. Seeing that there was no way to retreat, Boss Hu's eyes were full of fear, but in the end, he simply laughed: "Boy, what can you do even if you kill me? There are still many of our people, and they are all hunting in this area. They collected When I get the news, I will rush over immediately. You are dead!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 449: Strangling the Fifth Level of the Spiritual Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! People from the hidden sect? Su Han sneered in his heart, not to mention that he had killed people from the hidden sect before, even if he had not, he would not be afraid. "Instead of talking nonsense to me, you might as well think about how you would look better when you die." Su Han said, and with a flick of the formation disk in his hand, the sixteen flying swords of the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation formed a storm of sword energy, directly involving Boss Hu. The Lord Hu was died and was swallowed by the sword air storm, and he was so grinded that he had no bone residue. This eight-door star fighting sword array has absorbed the life essence of the fifth-level spiritual realm expert, and the energy contained in it seems to be richer than before. Su Han put away the formation disk and Tianhe Glazed Tower. At this moment, Du Yuyan's figure also flashed out from the hiding place, looking at Su Han with a look of disbelief. To be honest, Du Yuyan didn't even understand the moves Su Han played just now. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Facing a fifth-level spiritual realm expert and a dozen or so small spiritual realm experts, Su Han just took out a stone plate and shook it, and these people were knocked down one after another? Du Yuyan really wanted to snatch Su Han¡¯s stone plate and study it carefully to find out what was so weird about this stone plate. Unfortunately, Su Han had already put the stone plate into the storage ring. How many tricks does this guy have? Du Yuyan¡¯s smart eyes turned around and stared at Su Han, as if it was the first day she met him. Su Han had already noticed that this girl was secretly peeking at him, but he was too lazy to argue with Du Yuyan, smiled, and strode into the Du Family Villa. After a while, Commander Xue also rushed back with his men. "Huh? Where are they?" Commander Xue was extremely puzzled when he saw that the place where the battle had just taken place was clean and there was no trace of any battle at all. "Don't look at it, they are all dead." Du Yuyan coughed lightly and said. "All are all dead?" Commander Xue couldn't believe his ears. His eyes fell on Su Han. Is this young master really only at the second level of the spiritual realm? Where did the eldest lady find such a pervert? "Oh, no, no, no." Commander Xue suddenly remembered, "Miss, is the alchemist already here? The villa was left in a mess by the group of people just now. I have to go and clean it up quickly. , otherwise what should I do if it delays Master Alchemist¡¯s business?¡± With that said, Commander Xue accused him repeatedly and wanted to leave. Du Yuyan quickly stopped Commander Xue, "Don't go, the great alchemist is already here!" "Here? Where is he?" Commander Xue looked suspicious and looked everywhere. "Stop looking for it, it's right here." Du Yuyan felt frustrated when she said this. Why is it that everyone is human, but this kid can do everything? Not only can one person leapfrog a level and destroy a large group of warriors, but he is also a great alchemist of eight seals, and his attainments in alchemy are even more incredible. "Just right here?" Commander Xue took a breath of cold air. It was only at this moment that his eyes slowly fell on Su Han, with extreme disbelief. Su Han was the only one who came with Du Yuyan. And Du Yuyan said that the Great Alchemist has arrived and is right here. so¡­¡­ Commander Xue opened his mouth blankly. Is this fifteen or sixteen year old boy the great alchemist that Du Yuyan escorted here to practice this time? Aren¡¯t great alchemists all white-bearded old men with eccentric tempers, difficult to take care of, and fragile? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Where is the old man you promised? Commander Xue almost had the urge to hit the wall on the spot. He is a monster, a peerless monster. At the age of fifteen or sixteen, he is not only the Eight Seal Great Alchemist, but he can also surpass the level and kill the fifth-level spiritual master. ¡° Even if you start practicing from the mother¡¯s womb, it is simply impossible to achieve this. It can only be said that the world of genius is beyond the reach of common sense It took Commander Xue a long time to gradually calm down. By this time, the way Commander Xue and his men looked at Su Han completely changed. In the eyes of these rough guys, the Eight-Seal Great Alchemist is an unattainable existence, because most of the Alchemists have weird tempers, especially those who have cultivated to the Eight-Seal level or above, they are extremely arrogant. "However, elixirs are indispensable for warriors. Able to refine the best productsThe great alchemist of elixirs has a high status in the eyes of ordinary warriors. This group of men who have been stationed in the wilderness outside the city for a long time have a blind and fanatical worship of the Great Alchemist. Because of their work, the probability of injury is very high. Often in critical moments, a bullet can kill people alive. , the holy healing medicine that creates white bones is equivalent to a second life. So, when I heard that a great alchemist was coming to practice here, Commander Xue and this group of people would pay so much attention to it. But he didn¡¯t expect that a group of bandits would disrupt the situation. Commander Xue now feels ashamed when he thinks about it. At this moment, Su Han turned over his palms, and several small porcelain bottles appeared in his hands, and threw them to Commander Xue, "Commander Xue, you use these elixirs to treat injuries. This time I borrowed your villa to practice, but I am disturbing you. ¡± Commander Xue blushed and waved his hands repeatedly, "It's because we are incompetent. Mr. Alchemist originally came here to cultivate, but you troubled you to wipe our ass. Now, how can we be embarrassed to accept Mr. Alchemy's gift?" "Stop talking nonsense, it's a man, just take it." Su Han could not refuse, so he put the medicine bottle into Commander Xue's hand, and then said, "Commander Xue, please take the brothers out of the way. I am practicing here, and there is a lot of noise. I'm afraid it will disturb other people." Hearing this, Commander Xue and his entourage couldn't help but look at each other in confusion. How can the Great Alchemist practice so much movement and stillness? They really can't imagine it. "However, Commander Xue and the others also know that such matters as cultivation are more private. Many people don¡¯t like to have other people around when they are practicing. Therefore, Commander Xue waved his hand very wisely, "Brothers, retreat and give the place to Master Alchemist." Commander Xue led them and quickly disappeared nearby. At this moment, Su Han turned his attention to Du Yuyan again. When Du Yuyan saw Su Han's eyes, he was stunned: "Why, I have to avoid it too?" "What do you think?" Su Han seemed to be smiling but not smiling. "Hey! Don't burn bridges! Just nowif I hadn't been cheering you on, how could you have killed those beasts? Now that it's safe, you want to kick me away?" It has to be said that what women are best at is making trouble without reason. For example, Du Yuyan is right now. It was clear that Su Han had nothing to do with killing Boss Hu and his gang, but now she talks about it plausibly. Su Han was both angry and funny for a moment, and made a gesture of invitation: "It's okay to leave, but I won't send you off." "you¡­¡­" Du Yuyan puffed up her cheeks and looked at Su Han angrily. There was still a little bit of accusation in her clear, apricot eyes. However, her move may be useful to other people, but it is completely useless to Su Han. Looking at Su Han's half-smiling eyes, Du Yuyan also stamped her feet angrily, "You bastard, if I had known, I wouldn't have come with you!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside the villa, Du Yuyan obviously didn't want to stay here any longer, and moved towards the outside of the villa. Su Han saw that the direction Du Yuyan left was in the opposite direction to Yunzhong City. He couldn't help but feel puzzled and stopped Du Yuyan: "Aren't you going back to Yunzhong City?" Du Yuyan stopped and said angrily: "My Aunt Aning told me to accompany you the whole time. How can I explain to her when I go back now? You'd better practice faster. I'll wait around nearby. I¡¯ll come back after you finish practicing!¡± "Don't go in that direction, it's dangerous there. If you want to hang out nearby, go with Commander Xue and the others." Su Han didn¡¯t wait for Du Yuyan¡¯s reply and warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, I will directly send a message to your Aunt A Ning and ask her to take you back.¡± "Why do you even care about this?" Du Yuyan was helpless and had no choice but to glare at Su Han, "Okay, I'll go find Commander Xue to lead them, is that okay?" "I won't send it." Su Han chuckled and let Du Yuyan leave. The reason why Du Yuyan was not allowed to go in the direction just now was because, according to Boss Hu, there were other disciples of the hidden sect hunting nearby. If what Boss Hu said is true, someone may come to your door soon. That¡¯s why Su Han sent Commander Xue, Du Yuyan and others away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 450: Falling into a Trap You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, Su Han arranged a simple formation in the hundreds of miles surrounding the villa, turning it into a complete no man's land. The derivation of the spirit body by the Liuli Lord will be accompanied by an extremely strong power of heaven and earth. Su Han does not want this movement to be discovered by others. Once someone steps into the surrounding area of ????100 miles, Su Han will notice it. "Lao Liu, the metallic fluctuations in this area are quite strong. It seems that there is a metallic leyline nearby. Please feel it." Su Han passed the knowledge to Lord Liuli. A moment later, Lord Liuli's delighted voice came: "Master Han, this villa is good. It has all the necessary conditions for evolving a spirit body. I like it very much." "Okay, then you will evolve your spirit body in this villa. How long will it take?" "I can't tell, it could be three to five days at least, or half a month at most." Su Han calculated that if there were people from the hidden sect hunting nearby, they might not find out that Boss Hu and his party were missing for the time being. Most likely, it was discovered when the number of people was counted after the hunt. If that¡¯s the case, the enemy may not be able to find you for a while. "Lao Liu, you can safely evolve your spirit body here while I go around the area." Su Han said, placing the shrunken Tianhe Glazed Tower on the ground, and then placed a circle of blinders around the Tianhe Glazed Tower. In this way, it is considered foolproof. After arranging everything, Su Han left the villa, found a place nearby, sat cross-legged, and started practicing. The metallicity of this area fluctuates strongly, which is of great benefit to Su Han. Since Su Han obtained the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda, he has never stopped cultivating the power of the Golden Spirit for a single day. At this moment, the metallic spiritual veins in Su Han's spiritual sea were also fully open, absorbing the metallic essence in the surrounding air. The originally peaceful spiritual sea gradually expanded, as if a pot of water was boiling. In this state of cultivation, three days passed quickly. "Sir, it should be in this area." On a nearby hillside hundreds of miles away, a group of people were speeding towards Su Han. An old man in sackcloth said to a young man next to him while looking around. The young man was only about twenty years old, and he was quite handsome, but his gaze gave people a feeling of domineering. "Lao Hu, this loser, promised that he would hunt me a monster beast at the peak of the Earth Spirit Realm within three days. Now four or five days have passed, and he has no news at all. Mr. Ma, are you sure they have been to this area? ?¡± "It's not wrong. I asked many people, and they all said that they saw Lao Hu and his gang chasing a monster three days ago and came in this direction. However, why is there no scent of them in this area? It's really strange!" The old man in sackcloth raised his eyes and looked around, looking a little suspicious. "Sir, there is a villa over there. This area should be someone else's territory." The young master said calmly: "It's just right. I'm too lazy to leave. Mr. Ma, you can arrest the people in the villa and torture them to see if they know where Lao Hu and his gang have gone." The young master¡¯s tone was very casual, as if he didn¡¯t take his life or death seriously at all. "Sir, this area is close to Yunzhong City. Is the villa the property of any force in Yunzhong City?" someone reminded. The old man in sackcloth said with a smile: "With the strength of our Thunder Leader, what families in Yunzhong City do we need to be afraid of?" "That's right, if our Lei family members don't show up, once they show up, who among those aristocratic families in Yunzhong City will dare to make a mistake? Okay, no need to talk nonsense, Mr. Ma, go and arrest the people in the villa. If they refuse to cooperate, they will be killed directly.¡± The young master ordered. Ma Lao got the order, laughed strangely, and with a flash of figure, he rushed towards the villa. Not long after, Ma Lao rushed to the gate of the villa. What he didn't expect was that the gate of the villa was actually open, and there was no trace of living people nearby. Ma Lao felt suspicious and entered the villa in a flash. After looking back and forth, there was no one in the villa. "It's a waste of time, it's just an empty place." Ma Lao cursed and prepared to leave. However, when passing by an open space in the villa, Ma Lao suddenly felt something in his heart and shot his sharp eyes towards the open space. That open space is naturally where Su Han placed the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. However?Su Han has already set up a blinding circle in this open space, so Ma Lao can't see anything at this moment. However, the warrior's keen intuition made Ma Lao instinctively feel that there was something wrong with this open space. At this moment, Ma Lao's eyes suddenly blurred, the sky above his head suddenly turned dark, and the stars suddenly appeared in the sky, which was indescribably weird. How come there are stars all over the sky in broad daylight? Ma Lao immediately realized that he had fallen into someone else's formation. "Who? Get out." Ma Lao¡¯s sharp eyes shot around and shouted. Ma Lao himself is a powerful person at the fifth level of the spiritual realm and a member of the Thunder Chief. He is full of confidence and will naturally be calmer than others when encountering problems. He knew that since the other party chose not to show up secretly and instead used traps to plot against him, it meant that the other party was not as strong as him and could not fight head-on. Therefore, after the initial panic, Mr. Ma quickly calmed down, looked around with a sneer, and said calmly: "If you have the guts, don't hide your head and show your tail. Come out and let me see what kind of thing you are." "Old man, you are much smarter than that guy named Hu." The misty voice seemed to come from outside. However, Ma Lao could still tell that the owner of the voice was not very old. "Boy, have you seen Lao Hu?" "What do you think?" Su Han chuckled. When Ma Lao heard this chuckle, it seemed to have a profound meaning. For a moment, Ma Lao felt an unpleasant feeling in his heart. Thinking about it carefully, Lao Hu is also at the fifth level of the spiritual realm, and he is accompanied by a group of subordinates who are at the second and third level of the spiritual realm. How can it be so easy to kill Lao Hu? It is possible to do this only if you need to be at least at the fifth or sixth level of the spiritual realm. And this villa is obviously the property of a certain aristocratic family in Yunzhong City. Where could the aristocratic family in Yunzhong City come from such a genius, who was young and could cultivate to the fifth or sixth level of the spiritual realm? Even the Lei family, the great leader of Thunder, don¡¯t have many such geniuses. Therefore, the voice coming from the void is very likely not that strong and is just a bluff. After Ma Lao analyzed it, he calmed down again and sneered: "Boy, don't pretend to be a ghost and try to scare me. Your moral skills are still a little shallow." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Who would have known that when the sword was struck down, the formation would not move at all. Ma Lao¡¯s face froze and he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He originally thought that this formation was a simple maze. Now it seems like things are not that simple? At this moment, a brilliance flashed in front of Ma Lao's eyes, and with a clang, a storage ring was thrown at his feet. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s actually Boss Hu¡¯s storage ring! "Boy, what did you do to Lao Hu?" Ma Lao was shocked and angry, and shouted immediately. A chuckle came from the void: "Old man, does it make sense for you to ask this?" Ma Lao was shocked and angry for a moment. He couldn't help but feel wary and wary about the sound coming from the void, and shouted: "Stop talking nonsense, Lao Hu is a member of our Thunder Chief, and the Thunder Chief will not Let him disappear so mysteriously. If you had any sense, you would have withdrawn this formation immediately. After I went back, I said that I saw nothing and met no one in this villa." Ma Lao¡¯s words were actually half threatening and half begging for mercy. The meaning is obvious, if you let me go, I won¡¯t tell anyone that you are related to Lao Hu¡¯s disappearance. Ma Lao has lived a long life. The older a person gets, the more he cherishes his life. Even though he was not sure what the voice in the void was, Ma Lao still decided to play it safe and get away first. However, his trick may be useful to other people, but it is completely useless to Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 451: A plan in mind You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Old man, what kind of existence is the Thunder Chief you are talking about?" Su Han asked. When Ma Lao heard this, he couldn't help but be stunned. In this area, there are still people who don¡¯t know about Thunder Chief? Even if he comes from Yunzhong City, he should have heard of the name of Thunder Leader. "The leader of the Thunder is the Lei family. However, unlike those fourth-level aristocratic families in your Yunzhong City, the Lei family is a force under the Hidden World Sect." "The forces under the Hidden World Sect?" "Yes, the Hidden World Sect has a large territory, and naturally it needs someone to govern it. The large area around here three hundred miles to the west is the territory of the Giant Spirit Sect. Our Lei family will govern this area for the Wanxiang Sect. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called the Thunder Territory. The Lei family¡¯s territory is larger than all ten of your Yunzhong cities combined.¡± When Ma Lao talked about this, he was also very proud. "Giant Spirit Sect, Chief of Thunder? Are there any other hidden sects or other chiefs nearby?" "Yes, of course there is. There is also the Chief Yulong under the Danxia Sect, and the Chief Luo Xing under the Seven Stars Sect." Su Han was secretly speechless when he heard this. He originally thought that there were no other forces in the area near Yunzhong City. Now it seems that not only do these forces exist, but there are many of them. The Juling Sect, Danxia Sect, and Seven Star Sect must all be hidden sects in southern Xinjiang. Su Han had never heard of the names of these sects in his previous life. In fact, in his previous life, he didn't know anything about Southern Xinjiang. Southern Xinjiang was a peripheral area of ??the Great Xia Dynasty. It was basically a territorial autonomy and the imperial capital had little control over it. These sects sound like behemoths that rule southern Xinjiang. Compared with these sects, the Qingyang Dan Sect to which Young Master Qingyue belongs should be far from the same level. Seeing that Su Han didn't speak for a long time, Mr. Ma thought he was scared, so he sneered: "What? If you let me leave now, what happened before will be wiped out. After I go back, I won't say that I have seen you here before." Lao Hu¡¯s storage ring.¡± Su Han smiled and said, "How do I know if you will break the contract after I let you go?" "Don't worry, I can make an oath between heaven and earth." Ma Lao said confidently. Su Han chuckled, suddenly appeared from the void, and slowly landed in front of Ma Lao. Ma Lao originally thought that since he had said so, Su Han would definitely let him go. Unexpectedly, Su Han had no intention of removing the formation. At that moment, Ma Lao couldn't help but became angry and shouted: "Boy, please remove the formation quickly, my patience is limited." Su Han smiled leisurely: "Who told you that I was going to remove the formation?" "Boy, how dare you go back on your word, you" Ma Lao was just halfway through his sentence when he was suddenly startled and realized that Su Han was only at the second level of spiritual realm. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? How dare you show off in front of me at the second level of the spiritual realm? "Boy, you are seeking death!" Ma Lao was furious and was about to use his spiritual power to pounce on Su Han, but suddenly found that his body had been tightly bound in place by a strange force at some point, making him unable to move at all. At the same time, the stars in the sky suddenly turned into dense sword energy, shooting towards him crazily. Before Ma Lao could react, he suddenly discovered that a huge mountain-like tower had appeared above his head, overwhelming the sky and the earth. When he lowered his head and looked down, he discovered that a large flame had burst out of the ground at some point, stacked up layer by layer, like a pavilion of flames, wrapping his whole body in the middle, leaving him with nowhere to go. These things are not fatal to the fifth-level spiritual realm expert, but they are endless, making Ma Lao overwhelmed and in a hurry. The spiritual power in the spiritual sea is also consumed at an alarming speed. If you continue like this, sooner or later you will be exhausted by this endless variety of tricks. "Boy, if you have the talent, don't hide your head and show your tail, come out and fight!" Ma Lao was extremely depressed. With a swish, Su Han's figure appeared not far away, and he said with a joking smile: "Is there any mistake? You are at the fifth level of the spiritual realm, and I am at the second level of the spiritual realm. You ask me to come out and fight hard? Do you still want to show off?" "Where did this kid come from, with so many tricks?" At this moment, Ma Lao, don¡¯t mention how depressed he is. He could already guess that Boss Hu was probably dead, probably killed by this kid's endless weird methods.   Thinking of this, Mr. Ma secretly warned that he must not make the same mistake as Mr. Hu. I would rather live with my tail between my legs and save my life first. "Boy, what conditions do you need to let me go? There are 200,000 low-grade Yuan stones in my storage ring, as well as some elixirs." Ma Lao started to bargain. Su Han didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it at first, but after thinking about it, he changed his mind and said with a faint smile: ¡°Do you really want to live?¡± "Yes, of course I do. I don't have much belongings with me today. If the two hundred thousand low-grade Yuan Stones are not enough, I have other things here." Ma Lao said quickly. "I don't need your property. If you do one thing for me, I won't kill you." Su Han said calmly. When Ma Lao heard this, it was as if he had grasped a life-saving straw, and his tone was urgent: "What do you want me to do for you?" "There should be quite a few of your companions, right?" Su Han asked casually. "Indeed, there are quite a few. There is also a young master from the Thunder Chief among them. If they know that you killed Lao Hu, they will definitely not let you go." At this time, Ma Lao answered all of Su Han's questions honestly, not daring to hide anything. "You go back to find them and trick them all into this formation." Su Han ordered. When Ma Lao heard this, he was immediately stunned: "No, no, no, no, this is absolutely not possible." Su Han smiled and said: "It's okay if it doesn't work, then just die." Ma Lao¡¯s mind was buzzing, how could this be possible? How did you end up in this situation? Either betray the Thunder Chief, or die? "Is there any other choice? As long as I'm not allowed to go back and trick them, I'll do anything." Ma Lao begged. However, his pleading was of no use to Su Han. Su Han knew very well that if the positions of the two were reversed now and Ma Lao was the dominant one, Ma Lao would definitely kill him immediately without saying a word. Therefore, Su Han had no sympathy for Ma Lao in his heart. "There are only two ways, either die, or go back and trick them." Su Han said lightly. "Then I choose the second option." Ma Lao gritted his teeth and made up his mind. "Okay, let's make an oath to heaven and earth first. I don't want you to regret it after you escape." Su Han said with a smile. Ma Lao's body froze, and he regretted it after getting away. This was Ma Lao's inner calculation, but unexpectedly, Su Han revealed it. "By the way, make the oath more strictly. Don't try to play any tricks. You can't deceive me through language loopholes." Su Han reminded again. Ma Lao had no choice but to grit his teeth and said: "Then you must also make an oath between heaven and earth. As long as I lead them into the formation, you will not harm my life in any way." "Of course." Su Han agreed. Ma Lao took a deep breath, "I, Lei Ma, swear to God that I will lure Young Master Yi and the rest of his men to this formation within half an hour, and will not disclose this plan to anyone in any form. If If I violate this oath, or if I don¡¯t attract anyone within half an hour, I will be killed by thunder and disaster from heaven and earth.¡± Just when Ma Lao was making this oath, Mr. Lei Yi, who was hundreds of miles away on the hillside, suddenly sneezed inexplicably. After Ma Lao made the oath, he stared at Su Han: "It's your turn." "I, Su Han, swear to God that as long as Ma Lao leads people into the formation, I will never take action against Ma Lao in any form. Otherwise, thunder and lightning from heaven and earth will kill me." After listening to this, Ma Lao made some calculations and made sure that Su Han's oath was flawless, then he said bitterly: "Can you let me out of the formation now?" He simply hates this ghost formation now. If it weren't for this formation, he wouldn't have been manipulated by a boy whose cultivation level was three levels lower than him, and he wouldn't have the power to resist at all. Su Han smiled, and suddenly retracted the array disk in his hand. Ma Lao felt his eyes blurred, and his whole body was finally completely freed from the envelope of the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 452: Liuli Lord¡¯s Spiritual Body Derived You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ma Lao moved his hands and feet, and for a moment, he couldn't believe that he had finally escaped. But when he thought of the oath he made just now, his heart felt heavy, as if a big stone had weighed on him. "What can I say to make them less suspicious and trick them into coming over smoothly?" Mr. Ma asked in a low voice. Su Han smiled: "This is easy to handle, just say you found this in the villa." As he spoke, he threw an arc in his hand and threw something into Ma Lao's hand. "Remember, you only have half an hour." Under Su Han¡¯s warning, Ma Lao¡¯s body shook rapidly and he quickly left the area near the villa. Within a short while, Ma Lao rushed back to Mr. Lei Yi. "Mr. Ma, why are you so slow? Where are the people in the villa?" Mr. Lei Yi has been impatient for a long time. Along the way, Ma Lao had repeatedly thought about the oath he had just made to heaven and earth, trying to find loopholes in it. But it is a pity that this oath between heaven and earth is very strict and there is no flaw in it. In this case, Ma Lao can only choose to abide by the oath of heaven and earth honestly, otherwise, he cannot bear the consequences. Deep in Ma Lao's eyes, he was full of unwillingness. In the past, a mere second-level spiritual realm warrior was just an ant in his eyes. "As a result, today, the boat capsized in the gutter and was tricked by a second-level spiritual realm and couldn't escape. Mr. Lei Yi frowned and said, "Mr. Ma?" Ma Lao suddenly came back to his senses and quickly apologized with a smile: "I'm sorry, Mr. Yi, I was distracted just now." "Forget it." Mr. Lei Yi waved his hand impatiently, "What about the people in the villa? Why didn't you arrest them for torture?" "Sir, there is no one in the villa." Mr. Ma answered respectfully. "No one is there? Where did Old Hu go?" Mr. Lei Yi said to himself, frowning fiercely, and waved his hand impatiently, "If there is no one, then let's go." Ma Lao said quickly: "Wait a minute, Mr. Yi, I found something in that villa." "What is it?" Mr. Lei Yi became a little more interested. Ma Lao turned his palm over, and a rectangular transparent crystal two fingers wide appeared in his palm. It refracted colorful luster in the sun, and an unusually strong metallic wave emanated from it. "show me!" Mr. Lei Yi walked over quickly, grabbed the crystal, and focused his eyes on this small crystal, full of enthusiasm. With his eyesight, he can naturally see that this small piece of crystal contains an extremely pure aura of gold. If it can be absorbed by warriors who practice the metal lineage, the benefits will be endless. This is just a small piece, what if there are more? Ma Lao secretly observed Mr. Lei Yi's expression. He didn't know what the thing Su Han gave him was, but looking at the way Su Han took it out, it seemed that it was not a rare thing for him. . At this moment, Ma Lao really wanted to remind Mr. Lei Yi that all this was Su Han's conspiracy, so that Mr. Lei Yi would not be fooled. Unfortunately, he was restricted by the oath of heaven and earth and could not reveal even a single word. "Mr. Ma, how many of these things are there in that villa?" Young Master Lei Yi asked enthusiastically. "There arethere are still quite a few. I didn't know whether this thing was good or bad, so I only brought a small piece." Ma Lao hesitated. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Mr. Lei Yi couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Even if he didn¡¯t practice the metal lineage, if he could sell this thing to a metal lineage monk, it would be a big income. If there were more of this thing, the wealth it would bring to him could even increase his status in the Thunder Leader by several levels in an instant! Mr. Lei Yi was just about to take a step when he suddenly thought of something. His eyes suddenly shot towards Ma Lao, his brows furrowed and his eyes filled with suspicion. As soon as Ma Lao came into contact with Mr. Lei Yi's eyes, his heart skipped a beat. Could it be that he had discovered a flaw? "Mr. Ma, what you just said is true?" Mr. Lei Yi asked with a half-smile. Ma Lao¡¯s heart was pounding, and for a moment, he really wanted to reveal all the truth. After all, he was from the Thunder Chief, and he really couldn't bear to betray the Thunder Chief. However, Ma Lao then thought about the oath he made to heaven and earth. In the world of martial arts, the oath between heaven and earth is the most effective. If he breaks his oath, the consequences will be unimaginable! Ma Lao was excited and said quickly:"Young Master Yi, I can swear to God that what I said is all the truth, not a single lie!" "Forget it, forget it, I won't have to swear." Mr. Lei Yi obviously felt that the fuss was being made. He waved his hand and said impatiently, "Did you really only take a small piece of this crystal? Didn't you keep it privately?" When Mr. Ma heard this, a big stone fell in his heart, and he quickly said: "Young Master Yi, can't you still trust me? Mr. Yi can search my storage ring at will. I am loyal to you and am absolutely innocent." of." With that said, as if it was not enough, Mr. Ma took off the storage ring, unlocked the restrictions on it, and showed it to everyone. "Okay, Mr. Ma, Mr. Yi is just talking. You have served the Lei family for so many years, who would doubt you?" Everyone was trying to smooth things over. "Alright, come with me and take a look. You are lucky today. If there are really a lot of these things in the villa, you all will have a share." Mr. Yi was in a very good mood and called everyone towards the villa. Ma Lao secretly breathed a sigh of relief and followed a group of people. At this time, in the villa, the evolution of Liuli Lord's spiritual body has reached the final steps. At this moment, a huge giant body stood motionless in the center of the blind formation. This giant is twenty or thirty feet tall. His body is made of steel and iron, and all his muscle textures are made of copper and iron, giving him a feeling of indestructibility. The spirit body of the Liuli Lord is very similar to the Liuli Lord that Su Han saw when he first entered the seventh floor of the Tianhe Liuli Tower. However, even though they are similar in appearance, their inner abilities are still much different. "Lao Liu, what is your preliminary estimate of the strength of this spiritual body?" Su Han asked. The giant opened his mouth and hummed in a non-standard human language: "The minimum guarantee is probably the sixth level of the spiritual realm. I think, if nothing unexpected happens, he should be able to reach the heavenly spirit realm." "Take it." Su Han threw a second-refined spiritual weapon towards the giant. As soon as the two spiritual weapons came close to the giant's body, the metallic killing energy contained in them was suddenly sucked away by the giant's body. The spiritual weapons immediately lost their luster and fell to the ground with a clang. But Lord Liuli¡¯s giant body became more and more dazzling, and it was much taller than before, reaching nearly thirty feet. The whole body is shrouded in a mysterious halo, and a layer of tadpole characters appears on the surface of the body, which looks mysterious and solemn. "This second spiritual weapon is a little different from ordinary ones. The killing energy contained in it seems to be particularly strong." The giant said in surprise. Su Han smiled. This spiritual weapon was naturally the last of the batch of spiritual weapons refined by Fang Sheng. It was used to help Lord Liuli evolve his spiritual body, and it was also put to good use. Su Han reached out and grabbed the tarnished spiritual weapon back into his hand and put it back into the storage ring. As the giant spoke, streaks of colorful glazed luster continued to flow from it. The giant's aura was rising steadily, and the spiritual realm was at the first, second, and third levels In the end, the aura and pressure around the Liuli Lord stayed at the eighth level of the spiritual realm. "Eighth level of spiritual realm!" Su Han exclaimed in surprise, the attributes of Liuli Lord's spirit body were beyond his expectation. The eighth level of the spiritual realm is equivalent to a strong person in the middle stage of the heavenly realm. "As powerful as Mr. Yong, he has just broken through to the seventh level of the spiritual realm. In the entire Yunzhong City, there are only two or three at the eighth level of the spiritual realm. "It's a pity that your head is too eye-catching and you can't show up often. Otherwise, you will attract the covetousness of a more powerful master, which will be troublesome." Su Han shook his head regretfully. If Lord Liuli could show up often, he would have no problem walking sideways in the area near Yunzhong City. Unfortunately, nothing is perfect in the world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 453: Prey in the Urn You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The cultivation level of my spiritual body is not fixed. In the future, as I continue to practice, my cultivation level will continue to increase." As Lord Liuli spoke, he began to look at the world around him curiously. In the past, it had been imprisoned in the small world of Tianhe Glazed Tower. It knew nothing about the outside world. It only knew so much about the world from Su Han's words. Although it is powerful, it can only stay in the Tianhe Glazed Tower. Although it is lonely, it has no one to talk to. Its biggest wish has always been to be free. That¡¯s why it reached a deal with Su Han and let Su Han control the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower. The condition is that Su Han must let it go free after it achieves great strength. Now the Liuli Lord has finally evolved into a spirit body. Although its true body is still imprisoned in the Tianhe Liuli Tower, at least he has the opportunity to contact the outside world. He can use his body to contact everything in the outside world, not just A bare ray of consciousness. It can be said that Lord Liuli's gratitude to Su Han has reached a new height at this moment. If Su Han hadn't been sending it spiritual power, helping it collect magical weapons, and creating a training environment for it, it would have never been possible for it to evolve such a perfect spiritual body. "Young Master, don't talk nonsense. From now on, your business is my business, Lao Liu. If you need anything, you can call me out for help at any time." Lord Liuli also knows that his spirit body is too eye-catching and may not have many opportunities to appear. However, that's fine for it. Seeing Lord Liuli successfully transforming into a spirit body, Su Han also smiled and was sincerely happy. "By the way, young master, keep these." The huge body of Liuli Lord suddenly swayed, and three rays of light shot towards Su Han, turning into three crystals and falling into Su Han's hand. Su Han is no stranger to this crystal. It is the life essence of the Liuli Lord. Just now, Su Han gave Ma Lao such a crystal and asked him to deceive Lei Yi and others. However, the three stones given to him by Lord Liuli now are completely different from the ones just now. They are obviously of a much higher level and exude an alluring luster. "These are the first three life essences after I successfully transformed my spirit body. They are much more precious than the life essence condensed during the transformation process just now. They should be beneficial to your cultivation, young master." Not only are there benefits, they are simply endless benefits. Su Han is different from others. Most people cultivate only one meridians, but he cultivates all five meridians. Metallicity is one of Su Han's main attributes. Having so many life essences rich in metallicity will definitely help him get twice the result with half the effort on the road of cultivation. One such life essence can allow Su Han to practice for one day and achieve the effect of practicing for thirty days. For Su Han now, such a treasure is undoubtedly what he needs most, which can allow him to shorten his training time and break through to the next level as soon as possible. "Young Master, it's useless for me to hold these life essences myself. If I can help you practice, it can be considered as a reward for helping me find this place for spiritual body evolution." Lord Liuli continued to speak in a non-standard human language. While he was talking, Su Han suddenly realized something and smiled lowly: "Someone is coming." "Someone is coming? Young Master, do you need me to get out of the way first?" Lord Liuli asked. "It's not necessary, just stay here and don't move." Su Han chuckled lightly, and disappeared from the place in a flash, leaving Lord Liuli alone. Although Liuli Monarch is confused, it is an inhuman creature after all and has a relatively simple mind. At the moment, it didn't think much and just followed Su Han's instructions and stayed there quietly, like a lifeless stone giant. Within a short while, Young Master Lei Yi was surrounded by a group of strong men, shouting in front and behind, holding the yellow on the left and the blue on the right, flying towards this direction with wind, wind, fire and fire. "Young Master Yi, we have already investigated. The villa is the property of the Du family in Yunzhong City." A strong man reported while galloping. ¡°Young Master Yi, look quickly!¡± Someone discovered Lord Liuli¡¯s huge body and shouted loudly. "Huh? What is this?" Mr. Nayi looked at Lord Liuli for a while, then turned around and asked, "Mr. Ma, did you see this thing when you came here just now?" "this¡­¡­" Ma Lao was simply dumbfounded at this moment. When he came just now, there was nothing in this open space.have. Why, in less than half an hour, such a large stone statue appeared here? ¡°Could it be that kid who caused trouble just now? Ma Lao here was confused, but Master Lei Yi over there couldn't wait any longer and ordered: "Lei Xing, go over and have a look, what is that?" "Yes, Mr. Yi!" That Lei Xing was a burly man, and he approached Lord Liuli with some vigilance. Seeing that Lord Liuli showed no signs of life, Lei Xing gradually became more courageous. Finally, Lei Xing finally came to Liuli Lord. Breathing in the powerful golden spirit emanating from Liuli Lord's body, Lei Xing shouted excitedly: "Master Yi, this thing has such strong metallic fluctuations!" "Really?" Mr. Lei Yi's eyes suddenly shot out two gleams of light, "Mr. Ma, was the crystal you took out just now from this thing? You didn't tell me earlier." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Young Master Lei Yi strode to the front of Lord Liuli, stretched out his hand to touch Lord Liuli¡¯s body, which was like copper poured into iron. Young Master Lei Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly shone with light of surprise and joy. "Hahait's really a metallic fluctuation, such a strong metallic fluctuation, I've never seen it before. Hahahahathis trip is really the right one, I'm going to make a fortune." Mr. Lei Yi was so excited that he suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed. It was really difficult to suppress the ecstasy in his heart. This stone giant is obviously not a mortal thing. If you can move them all back home, the benefits it will bring to you will be limitless. As for the Du family in Yunzhong City, Mr. Yi didn't take it seriously at all. It's just a family from Yunzhong City. As soon as Leader Thunder opens his mouth, don't they just obediently let him take what he wants? And Ma Lao was on the side, but he couldn't believe his eyes at all. What on earth is going on? How did such a huge stone giant appear out of thin air? At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were dazzled, and the Eight Star Sword Fighting Formation appeared out of thin air, covering a group of people. Mr. Lei Yi¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly before he finished laughing. The laughter got stuck in his throat and his eyes widened. It was unspeakably funny. "How is this going?" Mr. Lei Yi quickly reacted, his face suddenly darkened, "Why is there a formation here, Mr. Ma, what is going on!" "Very good, Mr. Ma, you did a good job." Su Han's voice suddenly came from the void, misty and misty, as if coming from a very far distance. When Ma Lao heard this, his mind buzzed. It was over. Now his identity as a traitor was completely exposed. Sure enough, Mr. Lei Yi's eyes moved and he looked at Mr. Ma in disbelief: "Mr. Ma, did you trick us here on purpose? Did you betray me?" Ma Lao looked mournful and shouted repeatedly: "Master, I have no choice. That boy forced me to make an oath to heaven and earth. Could it be that Master, can you bear to let me be killed by the thunder of heaven and earth? Master, he is just a bit weird." Formation, but it¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, we have so many strong people in the Earth Spirit Realm, as long as we work together, breaking through his formation will be a matter of minutes!¡± "Humph, it's easy to break this formation, but before that, you have to do something for me." Mr. Lei Yi's face was gloomy. "What's the matter? Mr. Yi, just say it." Mr. Ma said quickly. Now, as long as Mr. Yi doesn't care about his betrayal, he is willing to do anything. "Go to hell." Mr. Lei Yi's face turned cold. Before Ma Lao could react, the spiritual sword in Lei Yi's hand had already penetrated Ma Lao's chest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 454: Mr. Lei Yi takes the bait You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ma Lao is at the fifth level of the spiritual realm, but Mr. Lei Yi is at the sixth level of the spiritual realm. Without any warning, he suddenly struck out. Ma Lao didn't even have a chance to defend himself, and his whole body was directly penetrated. The spiritual power in the spiritual sea was quickly lost. Ma Lao stared at Mr. Lei Yi unwillingly with his eyes wide open. Unfortunately, he could no longer make any sound at this moment. He never expected that he would not die under the thunder tribulation of heaven and earth, nor in the hands of Su Han, but in the hands of Master Lei Yi. From a distance, Su Han looked at this scene with a sneer on his lips. Obviously, he had expected this scene. Mr. Lei Yi killed Mr. Ma, threw the body away, and said in disgust: "This old guy, I knew he was not a good bird." ¡°It¡¯s really a shame for Thunder Chief to have such a person.¡± Everyone agreed in unison. Ma Lao¡¯s body fell in the corner, with an incredible look on his face. "Okay, whoever among you is going to break this formation, I want to see who is so bold and dares to plot against me." Mr. Lei Yi ordered casually. In his eyes, he didn't take this formation seriously at all. He was the son of the Thunder Leader, and he had never seen any formations. Although this formation was a bit bluffing, it was just a complicated maze after all. . "Sir, I'll come!" A fifth-level spiritual realm expert volunteered, picked up the big mace in his hand, and smashed it against the edge of the formation. Boom! The mace hit the edge of the formation, making an earth-shattering roar. But what was unexpected was that the formation didn't move at all. "Trash." Mr. Lei Yi frowned and pushed the strong man aside. Then, Master Lei Yi reached out and grabbed the air, and a battle ax with a cold light appeared in his hand. "Split Formation Technique!" There was a flash of light in Mr. Lei Yi's hand, and a talisman appeared. He squeezed it hard, and the talisman shattered. The battle ax in his hand drew a sharp edge and shot straight towards the edge of the formation. Boom! At the edge of the formation, the air suddenly shook like water waves, and faint cracks appeared. However, as soon as the crack appeared, it healed immediately and returned to its smooth, mirror-like state. "Hmph, the qualifications of this battle ax are still a bit lacking." Mr. Lei Yi snorted disapprovingly, put away his battle ax and said, "I don't have any weapons with me today. If any of you have better spiritual weapons, please contribute them for me to use. The person who manipulates this formation is not very advanced. It's enough to break the formation with the Formation Splitting Technique, but the weapon attack isn't powerful enough." "This person can actually split the formation. Although he relies on talismans to perform it, it's pretty good." Su Han was secretly surprised when he saw this scene outside the formation. My control of the eight-door star sword formation is still not perfect, and coupled with my own limited strength, the power of this formation is also limited. As Mr. Lei Yi said, as long as the final weapon attack is two or three times stronger, it will be enough to break the formation. Once this formation is broken, with your own strength, you will definitely not be able to withstand the sixth level of the spiritual realm. Liuli Lord can take action, but there are too many people on the other side. Liuli Lord moves slowly, and the other party will definitely take the opportunity to run away some people, which is not good. "We have to find a way to catch them all. Otherwise, if they are left alive and let Chief Thunder know about it, I am not afraid of them, but it will be bad if the Du family is implicated." Su Han thought for a moment, then simply closed the formation, and his figure suddenly appeared from the void and landed in front of the group of people. "Um?" Mr. Lei Yi noticed Su Han's figure immediately, and his eyes shot towards him like sharp swords, and he said calmly, "Are you the one who plotted against me?" "What do you think?" Su Han smiled leisurely, without any fear on his face. Young Master Lei Yi looked at Su Han and saw that his cultivation was only at the second level of the Spirit Realm. A look of astonishment appeared in his eyes, and then he laughed happily: "Boy, should I admire your courage, or should I think you are mentally retarded? You are only in the Spirit Realm. Second level, dare you jump around in front of me?" "You look down on the second level of the spiritual realm, right? I don't know how you would feel if you eventually died in the hands of the second level of the spiritual realm?" Su Han said with a faint smile. Mr. Lei Yi's expression changed. He looked Su Han up and down again and sneered: "How dare you still be so arrogant? If you hadn't taken away the formation just now, maybe with the help of the formation,You can survive for a while. Now that you don't have a formation by your side, what else do you think you have? " "That's right, Mr. Yi, who is only at the second level of the spiritual realm, is like an ant in front of us. He can be crushed to death by raising his hand." "With this little ability, he still dares to plot against our Thunder Leader. Mr. Yi, let your subordinates go and kill him." A group of people behind Young Master Lei Yi shouted over each other. Mr. Lei Yi waved his hand to stop the clamor of these people, and said coldly: "Boy, are you from the Du family in Yunzhong City? Did you kill Lao Hu?" "So what if I killed him?" Su Han said with a smile. Mr. Lei Yi¡¯s face was gloomy. He was a waste. He was really a waste. A fifth-level spiritual realm expert was killed by a second-level spiritual realm expert. It was simply a shame for the leader of Thunder. There is also Ma Lao, a strong person at the fifth level of the spiritual realm who was actually coerced by the second level of the spiritual realm. When Mr. Lei Yi thinks of this, he feels as uncomfortable as swallowing a fly. "Okay, good boy, you have the guts. You have defeated two of my strongest men in a row. If you die here today, you have died well enough." Young Master Lei Yi looked cold. "You want to kill me?" Su Han's expression changed. Seeing that Su Han's expression finally changed, Young Master Lei Yi felt relieved and sneered: "Are you mentally retarded? Are you trying to plot against me? Have you taken the courage of a bear and a leopard? Do you think I won't kill you? Let me tell you. , No one in heaven or on earth can save you today." "Since I can kill that man named Hu, I can naturally kill you." Su Han's voice was weak and he lacked confidence. "It's just you?" Mr. Lei Yi laughed loudly, and his momentum suddenly surged out. A powerful and inexplicable momentum suddenly surged out and enveloped Su Han. "Spirita strong man at the sixth level of the spiritual realm?" Su Han was shocked and his face turned pale. Mr. Lei Yi put his hands on his hands and laughed: "Okay, this expression is good. This is the expression you should have. If you continue to maintain this expression, I can consider giving you a good time." "I can't defeat a strong person at the sixth level of the spiritual realm. You, are you interested in what I gave to Ma Lao? I have better ones here, and I can give them to you." Su Han said, spreading his right hand, there were three sparkling crystals in his palm. As soon as Mr. Lei Yi saw these three crystals, his eyes immediately burst into light of surprise and joy. With his eyesight, he could naturally tell that the level of these three crystals was obviously much higher than that of Ma Lao. Mr. Lei Yi was just about to reach out and take the three crystals, but suddenly changed his mind, retracted his hand, and sneered: "You are so cunning, I won't fall for it. These three crystals, and the ones on your body." I will naturally take all the good things, but that will be after killing you." Su Han's face turned pale: "Don't kill me. Don't you want to know how I, a second-level spiritual realm, destroyed a strong man at the fifth-level spiritual realm? As long as you don't kill me, I can tell you the secret of my leapfrog battle." " "Huh? The secret of leapfrog combat?" Mr. Lei Yi perked up. To be honest, although the three crystals made him tempted, he was not tempted to the extent that he had to. But when it comes to the secret of leapfrogging battles, this is indeed enough to make all warriors in the world go crazy. A person at the second level of the spiritual realm can kill a strong person at the fifth level of the spiritual realm. It is impossible to say that he has no secrets in his body. If I can get the secret of this guy's leapfrog battle, does that mean that I can leapfrog and challenge the powerful people in the Heavenly Spirit Realm? In the world of martial arts, the most important thing is strength. No matter what kind of wealth or treasure, it will ultimately serve strength, and if you can fight beyond the level, it will directly increase your strength by a large amount. The more Mr. Lei Yi thought about it, the more his heart became hot. He stared at Su Han with burning eyes: "Speak quickly!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 455: Kill them all You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You have to promise not to kill me, otherwise, I would rather die than say anything." Su Han said quickly. Mr. Lei Yi waved his hand impatiently, "I promise not to kill you, okay? Say it quickly!" "Anyway, just don't kill. There are many other ways, such as abolishing cultivation and cutting off limbs, which can still make life worse than death. The most important thing is that Mr. Lei Yi claims to be a member of the Thunder Chief, and he has a strong sense of superiority in front of these secular warriors. In his opinion, it was too late for these secular warriors to tremble when they saw him, and it was impossible for them to play any tricks in front of him. "Okay, I'll say it, I'll say it." Su Han kept nodding, looking really frightened. "The secret lies in this stone giant." Su Han pointed with one hand at Lord Liuli's body from afar. "This giant statue?" Mr. Lei Yi turned his attention to Lord Liuli. "Yes, you are too far away from it. Come closer and I will tell you its secret." Su Han said. "Boy, are you trying to play any tricks?" Mr. Lei Yi suddenly became wary. Su Han cried out: "What tricks can I play? You have also seen this statue. I have never touched it. How could there be any tricks? Only when you get closer can you see the biggest secret on this statue." Place, it is because I discovered this secret that I was able to leapfrog and kill the powerful people at the fifth level of the spiritual realm with the cultivation of the second level of the spiritual realm." "The second level of the spiritual realm can destroy the fifth level of the spiritual realm. It seems that the secret is really big!" Mr. Lei Yi¡¯s expression kept changing. In the end, his desire for strength prevailed. "You guys stay here while I go take a look." Lei Yi ordered a group of his men. Su Han said: "All of you have to get close to the statue. There is a mechanism formation near the statue. If there is a living person outside the range of this formation, the formation cannot be activated, and the secrets on the statue cannot be activated." Manifest.¡± "What about you?" Lei Yi stared at Su Han in the distance. "Of course I want to get close to the statue. You promised not to kill me." Su Han said as his figure glided over and landed not far from Lei Yi. "Hmph, I will deal with you after I decipher the secret on the statue." Lei Yi was secretly disdainful, and then asked a group of subordinates: "What do you think? How credible is what this guy said?" "Young Master Yi, I think this statue exudes considerable spiritual power fluctuations, and it doesn't look like a mortal thing in the world. Maybe there really is some secret on this statue." "I have heard that the southern Xinjiang area is full of ancient battlefields. Could this giant statue be an ancient relic left over from ancient times? Then let's find out. The ancient treasure is the hidden sect's great capital. It¡¯s a good thing that people flock to.¡± "Young Master Yi is so lucky that he discovered an ancient secret in a place like this." Everyone's words moved Mr. Yi very much. "Okay, let's go take a look." Lei Yi waved his hand and led a group of subordinates to approach Lord Liuli. "Look directly into the eyes of this statue." Su Han reminded. "Why is it so troublesome?" Lei Yi was a little impatient, but he still followed what Su Han said and looked into Lord Liuli's eyes. "Lao Liu, do it!" Su Han suddenly conveyed the knowledge to Liuli Lord, and saw Liuli Lord's eyes open, and two huge yellow eyes connected with Lei Yi's eyes in an instant. "This thing is alive!" Lei Yi took a breath of cold air, turned pale with fright, and retreated sharply. But he wanted to retreat at this moment, but it was already too late. Lord Liuli looked up to the sky and roared, and his two huge arms had already been closed, holding Master Lei Yi and his group in his arms like an eagle catching a chicken. "Boy, how dare you plot against us!" The group of people screamed and struggled, launching various attacks. These attacks hit Lord Liuli, but they were like scratching an itch. The most important thing is that Lord Liuli¡¯s spiritual body is too huge. Lei Yi and his group were like a dozen ants in its arms, unable to overcome any storm. Not only that, the Liuli Lord¡¯s strong pressure also filled the void within a hundred miles. For a moment, Lei Yi and the others were out of breath, as if they were facing a god, unable to resist at all. "What the hell!" Thunder roarsWith a sound, the two palms were like white swords cutting through waves, slashing at the spirit body of Lord Liuli. Bang Bang! With a loud noise, the hand knife hit the Liuli Lord's strong body made of copper and iron. It was like a stone sinking into the sea, and it did not help at all. "Young Master Yi, this monster's cultivation is at the Heavenly Spirit Realm!" Lei Yi's men roared in cold sweat. "A monster in the Heavenly Spirit Realm? How can you control a monster in the Heavenly Spirit Realm?" Mr. Lei Yi¡¯s eyes were almost split open, his eyes were staring at Su Han, as if he wanted to kill Su Han completely with his eyes. At this time, Su Han completely tore off his previous disguise and smiled leisurely: "Aren't you the young master of the Thunder Chief? Don't you regard human life as nothing but grass? How about now, let you experience what it means to have life like grass. It feels like it tastes pretty good, right?" "Boy, I admit that I underestimated you. You can't be from the Du family in Yunzhong City. How could a member of a fourth-level family have so many tricks!" Young Master Lei Yi roared. "When did I say that I was from the Du family?" Su Han said lightly. "You're not from the Du family. Where did you come from? Are you from the Yulong Chief? Or the Luo Xing Chief?" Lei Yi said bitterly. Su Han smiled and said: "You are about to die, why do you ask so many questions?" "You want to kill me?" Lei Yi stared at Su Han in disbelief and shouted, "Even if you are from the Yulong Chief or Luo Xing Chief, how dare you do anything to me? You kill me, in front of the Wanxiang Sect. , you, Chief Yulong, and Chief Luo Xing can¡¯t explain it to you either!¡± Su Han chuckled: "You have a rich imagination. Unfortunately, I am not the big-collar person you mentioned." "You're not? Then where do all your tricks come from?" Lei Yi roared. "Lao Liu, do it!" Su Han has no patience to talk nonsense with Lei Yi anymore. The Liuli Lord had been preparing for a long time. When he heard Su Han's order, without hesitation, his arms that were made of copper and iron were suddenly raised high, and he roared continuously, the sound shook the sky and spread hundreds of miles away. The momentum was so strong that everyone present was dumbfounded. Before everyone could react, Lord Liuli¡¯s power had been suppressed crazily. With a big hand pressure, the sky collapsed and the earth collapsed. Young Master Lei Yi and his group were crushed into pulp before they even had time to scream. ?????????????????????????????????????????? outright murder. Among this group of people, the strongest one is the sixth level of the spiritual realm. In front of the Liuli Lord, who is at the eighth level of the spiritual realm, he naturally has no power to resist. "Lao Liu, you did a good job." Su Han was secretly speechless when he saw the fate of Lei Yi and his party. Today, fortunately, I caught up with Lord Liuli's evolved spirit body, otherwise it would be quite difficult to destroy this group of people. "Young Master, are there such exciting fights every day in the outside world? Are there so many enemies for me to practice with every day?" Lord Liuli¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. Obviously, the brutal killing just now had aroused its bloodthirsty ferocity and made it taste the marrow. Su Han couldn't help but roll his eyes secretly, could your fight just now be called exciting? That's totally a massacre, okay? ¡°They didn¡¯t even resist, and they were crushed to pieces by you. "Lao Liu, don't think about it. You are lucky today. There is no one within hundreds of miles around. It will be difficult to have such an opportunity in the future. You are so big, if you are exposed to those powerful men from the hidden sect, If I'm in sight, I'll be in trouble, and you'll be in trouble too." Su Han decided to make it clear to Lord Liuli now to prevent him from having some unrealistic fantasies. "Well, if you have such an opportunity again in the future, young master, you must call me." The Glazed Lord was reluctant to leave. His huge body swayed and turned into a gleam of light, returning to the Tianhe Glazed Tower. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 456: Breakthrough, star hegemony You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Young Master Lei Yi and his party were beaten to death by Lord Liuli, and the storage ring naturally clattered to the ground. These storage rings, like the previous storage rings from Bailisheng, are both hot potatoes. Su Han didn¡¯t even look at Lei Yi¡¯s storage rings. Although these people are all powerful in the Earth Spirit Realm, they are slaves. Even if they have some wealth, they are not worth enough for Su Han to collect. Only Mr. Lei Yi¡¯s storage ring is valuable in Su Han¡¯s eyes. Su Han used some means to cover up the aura on his body before gently picking up the storage ring. Su Han knew from his previous life experience that most of the storage rings worn by the children of these big families and powerful forces had traceable soul marks. If the storage ring is lost or the person is murdered, the person who owns the storage ring can be traced based on the soul mark on the storage ring. Su Han held Lei Yi's storage ring in his hand and played with it for a moment, and sure enough he found a small soul mark inside the storage ring. "It's interesting to dare to play with the soul mark in front of this grandmaster." Su Han showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, and shot out a beam of soul power from the Niwan Palace between his eyebrows to erase the soul imprint. In this way, this storage ring becomes an ownerless storage ring. It is impossible for anyone to track you through this storage ring. "However, this storage ring made by Thunder Chief has a stronger sealing ability. With my current level of cultivation, I can't even open it. For now, I'll leave it alone until I break through to the Earth Spirit Realm before I try again. " Su Han clicked his tongue twice. Today, Liuli Lord used a lot of yuan stones to transform his spirit body. In addition, the eight star sword formations were constantly activated, so the cost was even greater. A rough estimate shows that the amount of Yuan Stone spent today is more than 100,000. Before Su Han left the city, he borrowed 200,000 yuan from Yong Qi. However, if you borrow something, you must repay it. Su Han originally thought that Lei Yi's storage ring could fill the gap in his Yuan Stone. Unexpectedly, the ring could not be opened for a while. "My practice of "Black Dragon Manual" consumes more than ten times the amount of Yuan Stones than ordinary people. In addition, these guys around me are all Yuan Stone masters, and there are also eight star sword formations I simply can't make ends meet. ah!" "It seems that I have to look forward to the opening of the Yunzhong City Trading Conference as soon as possible. The cold iron essence and cold iron raw stone in my hand must be exchanged for primeval stones at the trading conference." Su Han made up his mind to attend the Yunzhong City Trading Conference after finishing his chores. Today, Lord Liuli successfully transformed into a spirit body, which undoubtedly gave Su Han another sense of security. Although it is inconvenient for Lord Liuli to show up in many cases, having such a gold medal fighter around him gives Su Han more confidence. "It's time for me to start practicing. The three Life Essence Crystals of Liuli Lord can save me a lot of hard work in practice, and I can break through to the third level of the spiritual realm in the shortest time. This is an unexpected surprise!" Su Han¡¯s eyes were shining. After all, no matter how many trump cards he had around him, they were not as reliable as his own cultivation. He was more excited than any news that he could achieve a breakthrough in his own cultivation. Holding a life essence crystal in his hand, Su Han sat quietly and practiced, greedily absorbing the rich and pure metallic energy in the crystal. The golden spiritual veins in the spiritual sea are also expanding and growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Within a moment, the golden spiritual veins were twice as thick as before. ???????? If in normal times, the golden spiritual veins would be twice as thick, this would only be possible if Su Han had to practice the metallic veins non-stop for a whole month and use a large amount of metallic elixirs to assist in the training. "But the life essence derived from Liuli Lord is made of the purest metallic energy, which is incomparable to any metallic elixir. As the metallic energy in the essence of life is continuously absorbed, the originally brilliant crystal becomes dim, and eventually breaks into fly ash and dissipates in the air. Su Han's body, however, has gradually been dyed with a layer of transparent color like glass. Anyone with a discerning eye will definitely be able to see that at this moment, Su Han has opened the first level of the "Golden Body of Glass": the body is like glass. . Within his glass-like body, you can see the power of the golden essence flowing continuously, and the golden spiritual veins are still growing at a speed that can be seen with the naked eye. Gradually, tiny cracks began to appear on Su Han's glazed body, and the cracks spread rapidly. Su Han felt the changes in his body, but there was a look on his face??With a slight smile, not at all panicked. "boom!" The skin all over the body was finally shattered and turned into streaks of fluorescent light that dissipated in the air. After being shattered, a layer of dazzling white light appeared on Su Han's skin, flickering like diamonds and stars. His whole body was bathed in the light and could not be looked directly at! "The star body! The second level of the glazed golden body, the star body!" Thanks to this life essence, Su Han's "Glazed Golden Body" magical power finally broke through the shackles and reached the second level of "Star Overlord Body"! "The star hegemonic body and the glazed golden body are indeed extraordinary. They are worthy of being matched with the magical powers of the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. Now my physical body, in terms of defensive power, is comparable to the strong ones in the Earth Spirit Realm." Su Han¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and he immediately fell into an indescribable surprise! Looking at the light all over his body, and then feeling the surging power in his physical body, Su Han understood that his current physical body, even without using spiritual power, was enough to withstand a full blow from a strong man in the Earth Spirit Realm! What's more, after this training, Su Han's cultivation has also improved, rising to the third level of the spiritual realm. "The third level of the spiritual realm is only one level away from entering the earth spirit realm. The world in the previous life is getting closer and closer!" A breakthrough in cultivation and a breakthrough in the magical power of the glazed golden body. The two good news were superimposed, and Su Han immediately fell into ecstasy. Now, he feels more and more the importance of strength, and nothing can make him feel more excited than a surge in his own strength. After a while, Su Han gradually calmed down from his joy. The price Su Han paid for this upgrade was not small. Not only had all the Yuanshi on him been spent, but he also owed two hundred thousand yuan in foreign debt. The most important thing is that as the level increases, Su Han gradually feels that his body has become a bottomless pit. Every time he upgrades, he must absorb more than ten or twenty times more energy than others. It can be said that "Black Dragon Book" and various This trump card not only brought him super strength, but also brought an astonishing amount of consumption. If he continues like this, sooner or later he will be unable to afford the Yuan Stone. "In my previous life, I had all kinds of top-quality cultivation resources, but I couldn't practice because of my physical condition. Now I can finally practice, but without those resources in my previous life, I realized that upgrading is more difficult than eating shit" Su Han sighed, if he could have the resources of his previous life, even if he only had one percent, then his current cultivation level would be more than just the third level of the spiritual realm? ¡°It¡¯s a pity that in this life, I have no background or support, so I can only rely on myself to obtain whatever resources I want. Under such conditions, it is already a miracle to be able to cultivate to the third level of the spiritual realm at the age of sixteen. "Although I have always rejected the hidden sect, if I want to improve my strength as soon as possible and return to the Great Xia Imperial Capital where I was in my previous life, the cultivation resources I need must be at least ten times what they are now. To obtain such With more cultivation resources, the only way is to enter the hidden sect." "It can be said that the rise of my martial arts path cannot bypass the hidden sect." Su Han thought about it carefully. He had always been repulsive to the Hidden Sect, but in fact, this repulsion was somewhat unreasonable. "Although I have the memories of my previous life and am blessed by nature, my physical body can only be regarded as a medium talent. If I can't let go of my body and integrate into the hidden sect, I will meet more and stronger young geniuses in the future. It¡¯s not always possible to be so lucky and have Lord Liuli help solve the problem.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 457: Returning to Yunzhong City, sudden changes occurred You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Furthermore, the world of the Hidden World Sect is so huge. After all, not all the geniuses of the Hidden World Sect are as childish and ridiculous as Young Master Qingyue." Su Han secretly made up his mind that no matter how many annoying young disciples there would be in those hidden sects in the future, he would definitely try his luck. After making up his mind, his thoughts became clear. However, there are many hidden sects. Su Han would not choose the Giant Spirit Sect to which Chief Thunder Chief belonged, and he would not go even if he was given money. There¡¯s no particular reason, it¡¯s just a matter of personal likes and dislikes. "Okay, now that the breakthrough is complete, it's time to send a message to Commander Xue and Miss Du to let them come back." When Lord Liuli broke through and fought just now, the crazy power of heaven and earth, although Su Han used many methods to cover it up, Commander Xue, Du Yuyan and others who were hundreds of miles away could still feel the wild vibration here. . "Could it be that Mr. Su is more than just a great alchemist? What kind of training are you practicing? What realm have you broken through to be so powerful?" Commander Xue, who was staying in the outer area, was full of questions. Based on his observation, he felt that Su Han's martial arts strength should still be at the Xiaoling level. Logically speaking, when a Little Spirit Realm warrior breaks through, he shouldn't have such strong pressure from heaven and earth. ¡°In fact, Commander Xue felt that with such power, it was as if there were extremely powerful people fighting in that villa. ¡°However, this obviously doesn¡¯t make sense. Where could any extremely powerful person come from in this wilderness? "Miss, who is this Mr. Su?" Commander Xue was extremely puzzled and couldn't help but ask Du Yuyan. In his opinion, since Mr. Su is the eldest lady¡¯s friend, at least the eldest lady will know something about his background. Unexpectedly, Du Yuyan was also clueless. Du Yuyan seemed even more surprised than Commander Xue about the crazy aura coming from the direction of the villa. At this moment, the two received a message from Su Han, who asked them to return to the villa. "What is that guy pulling at? Do you think I am his follower? He will come at a moment's notice and leave at a moment's notice!" Du Yuyan complained secretly in her heart, but she was helpless. Mrs. Ning told her to accompany Su Han when she came out this time, so she could only do it. At the moment, Du Yuyan and Commander Xue returned to the villa together. Seeing Su Han's appearance, Commander Xue couldn't help but secretly marvel in his heart. He didn't expect that Mr. Su would really level up after practicing for a few days and break through to the third level of the spiritual realm. However, Commander Xue is still a little confused in his heart. Will there really be such a strong movement when the Little Spirit Realm is upgraded? "Commander Xue, I've worked hard on you during this period." Su Han said a few polite words casually. Commander Xue hurriedly said: "Sir, what you said is really embarrassing me. I didn't exert any strength, I just wandered around for a few days." Du Yuyan said: "You bastard, you thank him but you don't thank me? I have wasted several days of precious time just because of you, wandering around the area." "By the way, if you killed that group of bandits before, wouldn't their accomplices come to cause trouble?" Du Yuyan suddenly thought about it. "What do you think? If any accomplices really come to cause trouble, I will still be here in peace and quiet?" Su Han said with a faint smile. Du Yuyan thought the same thing. After this guy broke through, he would only be at the third level of the spirit realm. Any strong person in the earth spirit realm could destroy him. How could he escape unscathed? "Moreover, this villa is clean and there are no traces of a struggle. If someone really came here, there would definitely be some traces left. "If no one comes, you just have to be content! That group of people are vicious and they seem to have a lot of background. I think it is unlikely that this matter will just be let go. Commander Xue, please work hard these days and strengthen this For the defense of the area, I will ask the family to send more people to support you." After all, Du Yuyan is our young lady, and her thinking is very meticulous at critical moments. Just a few words made Su Han have some changes in his view of this delicate and savage woman. "Don't worry, young lady, my subordinates will do their best!" Commander Xue over there was overjoyed. He had been stationed outside the city for so many years and finally had the opportunity to serve the Du family well. How could he not be happy. "Work hard, you are so loyal, maybe you will be reused one day?" Su Han suddenly said over there. Commander Xue was startled and waved his hands quickly: "My subordinates are of low ability and can't do anything big." Du Yuyan also reacted at this moment."Commander Xue, don't be humble. When we first arrived at this villa, we saw you struggling to resist foreign enemies. You are very loyal. Our Du family lacks talents like you. After this period of time passes, if there is no news here, , I will ask the family elders to transfer you back to Yunzhong City." "Miss, Mr. Su, this, this, this" Commander Xue was trembling with excitement. His family was all in Yunzhong City, and he was stationed alone in this wilderness. His life was very miserable. Now that he suddenly had the opportunity to return to Yunzhong City to reunite with his family, and he was promoted, Commander Xue simply suspected that he was dreaming. Immediately, Commander Xue suddenly felt a tremor all over his body. He gritted his teeth and said, "Miss, I still won't return to Yunzhong City." "Why?" Du Yuyan asked strangely. "I still have many loyal brothers stationed here, and I will advance and retreat with them." Commander Xue obviously made up his mind before saying this. ¡°Then transfer them all back to Yunzhong City!¡± Du Yuyan was very generous. "Thank you, Miss!" Commander Xue was overjoyed. "You are loyal to the Du family, it's my turn to thank you." Du Yuyan said with a smile. After bidding farewell to Commander Xue, Du Yuyan and Su Han set off together and returned to Yunzhong City. The downtown area of ??Yunzhong City is still as prosperous as ever, but the two of them smelled a strange atmosphere. As soon as Du Yuyan appeared in the market, many people looked at her. Many people in Yunzhong City recognize the eldest lady of the Du family, but now these people's expressions are a bit weird, some are gloating, some are a little sympathetic, and some are hesitant to speak Du Yuyan was confused: "What's going on?" "I've only been out of town for a few days, how could this happen?" "Have you heard? It is said that the newly opened Danyao Pavilion of the Du family is closed today." "Can we not close the business? The Du family's elixir pavilion and the Beigong family's elixir pavilion opened on the same day. However, all styles of elixirs sold by the Du family's elixir pavilion are available in the Beigong family's elixir pavilion, and they sell It¡¯s half cheaper than the Du Family Pill Pavilion.¡± "What's even more terrible is that the Beigong Family's Pill Pavilion also sells seventh-grade beauty pills, which are not available in the Du Family's Pill Pavilion. Almost all the upper-class women in Yunzhong City are sold by the Beigong Family's Pill Pavilion. Attracted." "The most important thing is that it seems that the Du family has high hopes for the newly opened Danyao Pavilion and has invested more than half of the family's funds in it. Now it is on the verge of bankruptcy within a few days of its opening. I am afraid that the Du family will be greatly damaged by this, or even decline. There may even be three giants." Listening to everyone's discussion, Du Yuyan's face suddenly turned pale: "How could this happen? The Beigong family is competing maliciously. I have to go back and take a look. Bad guy, I'm leaving first." As soon as he finished speaking, Du Yuyan disappeared from the market without waiting for Su Han's reply. Su Han shook his head. He had heard a while ago that the Du family and the Beigong family were going to open elixir pavilions at the same time, but he never expected that the Du family's elixir pavilion would be so badly hit by the Beigong family. All styles of elixirs are sold by the Beigong family at half the price. This is not an ordinary business competition, but a malicious attack directed at the Du family. "Young Master, won't you help them?" The Liuli Lord's consciousness came out from the Tianhe Liuli Tower, and he had a good impression of Du Yuyan, the woman who helped him find the place to evolve his spirit body. Su Han smiled and said: "If the Du family is really bad, they still have Master Geng. After all, Master Geng is also a leader in the elixir industry in Yunzhong City, so he should be able to control the situation. I will go back to refine the Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pill first." For Su Han now, refining the Nine Dragons Opening Pill is his biggest priority, and all other things must be ranked behind the Nine Dragons Opening Pill. At the moment, Su Han rushed to the inn where he was staying. When he was halfway there, he found that his follower Murong Sang was already waiting for him at the street corner with a look of anxiety on his face. "Murong, what's going on?" Su Han's heart sank. Could it be that something happened to Mingjie? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 458: Three hundred thousand ransom You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young Master, while you were away, an organization called Juntianhui came to this street to collect protection money. Everyone in the inn was severely extorted by them. Brother Cheng Can argued with them and was They took him away directly, and they even injured Brother Haoran." After hearing Murong Sang¡¯s cry, Su Han suddenly felt a surge of anger rising up in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t stop it no matter what. "Where is Haoran? Take me to see it." Su Han said in a deep voice. "He was recuperating from his injuries on the third floor of the inn. His injuries were either serious or his mood was unstable. He kept clamoring to go to Juntianhui headquarters for revenge. Brother Tiannan and Brother Xiaoyu persuaded him to wait until the young master came back before he calmed down. " Murong Sang said. The two hurried back to the inn, and Su Han found that there was a gloomy atmosphere in the entire inn. Basically everyone hid in their rooms, and there were only a few people in the hall. Even the innkeeper and waiters were huddled listlessly in the corner of the hall. Su Han didn't bother to ask the shopkeeper what to ask and went directly to the third floor. He saw several followers gathered in a room discussing something. Mei Haoran had a bandage on his head and was sitting on a futon in the middle. "Young Master." Several people were overjoyed to see Su Han come back. Su Han first looked around and saw that except for Mei Haoran, Ji Tiannan and Su Yu were not injured, and he breathed a sigh of relief. "What's going on?" Su Han asked. "Young Master, Brother Cheng Can was captured by those beasts from Juntianhui." "They said that this commercial street was their territory, and asked us for protection fees, five hundred yuan per person. Then, when they saw the unconscious His Highness the Fourth Prince, they changed their story and said that we would bring a living dead to live with them. If the omen is not good on our territory, the price will be changed to 10,000 yuan per person." "Brother Cheng Can didn't want to, so he argued with them. Who knew they said it would be fine even if they didn't pay the money? Then break a leg of each person and get out of the street. Brother Cheng Can had a bad temper. In a rage, he argued with them He took action and was arrested by them." Su Han listened to the competing narratives of several people, and the context in his mind gradually became clearer. "What do they want when they take Cheng Can away?" Su Han said calmly. "Among them, there was a one-eyed man surnamed Hong. He said that if we cooperated, it would be fine if each person received 10,000 yuan. But Brother Cheng Can contradicted them and ruined their mood, so we had to change it to each person. 50,000 Yuan Stone per person. Let us take 300,000 Yuan Stone to the Juntianhui headquarters to redeem the person within a week, otherwise, Brother Cheng Can will be killed." Su Yu said angrily. Su Han understood as soon as he heard that the so-called Juntian Society was the kind of underground organization that could not see the light of day. There is never any bottom line when it comes to this kind of organization. It is probably because of the low level of cultivation of his group of followers that he started to think of extortion. "Young Master, what should we do now? Five or six days have passed since the one week they stipulated. If we don't go, Brother Cheng Can will be in danger." Murong Sang said anxiously. Su Han waved his hand, but asked Mei Haoran: "Is your injury okay?" Mei Haoran was flattered, and immediately grinned and said: "I'm fine, young master, it's just a flesh wound. The one-eyed dragon named Hong is a strong man in the earth spirit realm, and he uses the universe axe, which is very difficult to deal with. But the few of us use the skills taught by the young master. The Liuhe Canglang formation has indeed greatly increased its combat effectiveness, and it did not suffer much loss under his hands." "Okay, this is because you are not all the same, and you have only scratched the surface of the Liuhe Canglang Formation. If you can fully understand the Liuhe Canglang Formation, killing a strong person in the Earth Spirit Realm will be like killing a dog." Su Han encouraged. When several people heard this, their eyes flashed with excitement. It was obvious that this encounter had greatly stimulated them, making them even more eager to improve their strength. At this time, the door to the room next to him suddenly opened, and a huge black shadow flashed out. It was a big black dog. When a group of people saw the big black dog, they all took a breath. The aura on this dog was even purer, and it had actually been promoted to the fourth level of the spiritual realm. Even Su Han was secretly speechless and had to sigh at the benefits of the bloodline of the divine beast. He worked hard, and the promotion was more difficult than eating shit. He finally stepped into the third level of the spiritual realm. When he came back, he saw that the big black dog slept and rose to the fourth level of the spiritual realm. Compared with this dog Su Han suddenly I¡¯m extremely depressed, forget it, let¡¯s not compete. "Boy, you are finally back, Immortal Banban, Master Dog is so angry. When those beasts came to cause trouble, Master Dog was still in the room."??Sleeping, just missed it. Boy, take Mr. Gou to that bullshit Juntian Club. Mr. Gou is going to hang up all those grandsons one by one and let them know what will happen if they offend the people around Mr. Gou. " The big black dog barked and jumped three times on the spot, very angry. "Let's go and save people." Su Han obviously didn¡¯t want to delay. With a wave of his hand, he led four people and one dog and rushed down to the third floor in a hurry. When passing by the lobby on the first floor, Su Han walked straight towards the innkeeper in the corner of the lobby. "Shopkeeper, let me ask you, what kind of existence is Juntianhui in Yunzhong City?" Su Han asked directly. "Sir, you must not offend the Juntianhui. The Juntianhui is the largest underground organization in Yunzhong City. It can be said to be the leader of Yunzhong City and the number one underground organization." The innkeeper quickly advised. Su Han was speechless after hearing this: "There is such an arrogant organization, and the three major aristocratic families don't take any action?" "Young master, the three major aristocratic families generally do not interfere in the affairs of the market. These are unspoken rules. It is said that the backers behind the Juntian Society are not small, and may be stronger than the three major aristocratic families." The innkeeper¡¯s words are obviously a rumor in the market. It¡¯s hard to tell whether they are true or false. However, even if there is a real backer behind Juntianhui, Su Han is not afraid. He even dared to kill the young master of the Thunder Leader, so how could he be afraid of a so-called backer who was chasing rumors and shadows? "Shopkeeper, where is the headquarters of Juntianhui?" When the shopkeeper heard Su Han's question, he shook his head repeatedly, "Sir, I would like to advise you, never go to the headquarters of Juntianhui to look for trouble. Juntianhui is in Yunzhong City, and it is an undisputed local snake" "Okay, we are going to redeem people. Shopkeeper, stop talking nonsense and tell us the address." The impatient Mei Haoran shouted. "Redemption? Young master, then Juntian will ask you how many yuan stones you want?" the shopkeeper asked cautiously. "Three hundred thousand." Su Han smiled. The shopkeeper suddenly took a breath of cold air, this was too cruel! Even the other warriors resting in the hall cast sympathetic glances. They were all more or less blackmailed by Jun Tian Hui, but none of them were as exaggerated as 300,000 yuan. Three hundred thousand, for these casual cultivators, that is an unimaginable sum of money, equivalent to a sky-high price. "Young masters, there is nothing you can do about this, so just spend money to ward off the disaster. They also extorted 10,000 yuan from the store, and some of the guests in the hall were extorted from tens of thousands." The shopkeeper quickly comforted him. "Guys, if you don't have any money, I can lend it to you." A short man in the corner also raised his hand and shouted. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Brother, I appreciate your kindness, but I don't need it." "Hey, we are all away from home, why are you being so polite to your brothers? You guys are so young, how can you have so many multi-stones? Don't be polite, take it first, and then return it to me when you have it." The short man was very enthusiastic and forced a storage bag filled with Yuanshi into Su Han's hand. Su Han couldn¡¯t refuse and took the storage bag. The storage bag was heavy, and there were obviously more than 200,000 yuan stones in it. For a casual cultivator, this was obviously a huge sum of money, equivalent to his entire net worth. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯ve been here before, no one will feel comfortable being blackmailed by those beasts.¡± The short man waved his hand. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 459: Come to destroy the place You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What do you call this brother?" Su Han asked. "My name is Liu Long, and I was extorted 20,000 yuan by them. If I hadn't hidden the remaining yuan stones tightly, I'm afraid they would have taken them away. Alas, I just bought coffins for those grandsons. But you are different, people If you are captured, you must redeem it, so I will lend you these 200,000 yuan." Liu Long said cheerfully. "Brother Liu, why don't you come with us to the Juntianhui headquarters?" Su Han said with a faint smile. "No problem. Are you afraid that you will have stage fright and no one will support you? I will go with you." Liu Long patted his chest. Su Han asked Liu Long to go with him, naturally it was not for this reason. However, he didn't say it clearly. The shopkeeper heard that he was a redeemer, and he was very enthusiastic. He wrote down the address of Juntianhui's headquarters, and said to himself: This Juntianhui is indeed not simple. Last time I saw these young people with extraordinary backgrounds, they actually followed The Du family is still involved. But even so, don¡¯t we still have to bow to Jun Tianhui? As the saying goes, a strong dragon cannot defeat a local snake. In this Yunzhong City market, Juntianhui is a local snake. So what if he is involved with the Du family? Not only the innkeeper, but also other warriors in the inn, including Liu Long, all felt that Su Han was going to bow to Jun Tianhui. They don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to be ashamed of, they think it¡¯s normal. If Su Han couldn't figure out the situation and had to go to Juntianhui to fight, they would think it was abnormal. After all, Juntianhui is not something ordinary people can afford to offend. With Liu Long's state of mind, a group of people arrived at the Juntianhui headquarters. As an underground force, Juntianhui has a lot of informants. Before Su Han and the others got here, Juntianhui had actually obtained the information. However, Juntianhui obviously will not send anyone to greet them. At this moment, the door of Juntianhui headquarters is empty, with not even a single person in sight. Liu Long faced the Juntianhui headquarters, looked around, and sighed: "This Juntianhui headquarters is really impressive and well-defended. The number one underground force in Yunzhong City is really extraordinary. " As soon as Liu Long finished speaking, a huge, sleek black shadow suddenly flashed out from behind Su Han. It was the big black dog. When Liu Long saw the big black dog, he couldn't help but gasped. Why on earth could this dog appear so big? The most important thing is that he didn't see even a shadow of a dog along the way just now? "Quack, quack, kicking the door, destroying the place, and shouting, how can it be done without Master Gou?" The big black dog was full of arrogance. After saying this, he rushed towards the gate of Juntianhui headquarters like a gust of wind. Su Han was about to stop him, but the big black dog didn't give him a chance at all. He used his teleportation power and was soon hundreds of meters away. "It's bad, this guy is just going to cause trouble again." Su Han gave a wry smile. He originally wanted to keep a low profile and rescue the person, but the big black dog refused to give him the chance to keep a low profile. As for Liu Long next to him, his mouth opened wide, unable to recover, ruining the place? Su Han and the others came here to cause trouble? Could it be that he heard it wrong? "Wait, wait, we must not ruin this situation." Liu Long suddenly came to his senses and quickly stopped him, but it was already too late. The big black dog had already raised his voice, and the loud voice echoed over the Juntianhui headquarters. For a moment, the earth trembled and even the houses were crumbling. "Is there anyone alive? Come out and talk." When Liu Long heard the big black dog shouting like this, he almost lost his temper. Brother, are you the one who talks like this? Even ordinary people will get angry if they shout like this, let alone an underground force like Juntianhui. The underground forces are inherently lawless in what they do. You are openly acting wild at the gate of underground forces. Which underground force will make it easier for you? "Little brother, put this beast of yours away quickly." At this time, Liu Long still thought that the big black dog was Su Han's pet beast. Although he thought it was a bit strange that the pet beast could speak human language so fluently, it could not change the fact that it was a pet beast. At this moment, a large group of heavily armed thugs suddenly poured out of the Juntianhui headquarters. "Where did this trash dog come from, screaming at the door of my Juntian Club!" The leading thug saw that the other person was actually a dog, and he became angry. Isn¡¯t Juntianhui¡¯s name resounding enough? Now even a dog dares to run wild in front of the Juntianhui headquarters? "Bah, I dare to say that your dog master is a dog, he has lived enough." The big black dog looked cold.Suddenly, a whirlwind rushed toward the shouting guy. His majestic body was as heavy as a mountain, and he threw the warrior to the ground. "Damn dog, die!" The warrior was furious. He was actually thrown to the ground by a dog. It was so shameless. He struggled hard, but was horrified to find that the power of this dog was much greater than his own. He was pressed by it, and he couldn't even mobilize his spiritual power. It was like a huge mountain was pressing on him, making it difficult to move. "Quack, it's useless to resist." The big black dog opened its huge mouth, its fangs exposed, and took the warrior's entire head into its mouth. ah¡­¡­ A scream came from the warrior's mouth, and the big black dog mercilessly bit off the warrior's head with a merciless click and devoured it. The warrior's body fell to the ground, blood spurting out from his neck like a gush of blood. Click click click¡­ The chilling sound of chewing echoed in the air, and everyone was stunned. This scene was too bloody and cruel. "He's so cruel." Su Han couldn¡¯t help grinning. This dog was also a ruthless character. When the Juntianhui people came to the inn to look for trouble, the dog missed it because it was sleeping in the room. As a result, Cheng Can was captured. At this moment, this dog must be holding a grudge in his heart, and he wants to get it back ten times or a hundred times from the people of Juntianhui. Su Han does not reject the big black dog's personality of vengeance, but rather appreciates it. In the world of martial arts where the jungle prevails, it takes great courage to be bloody anytime and anywhere. "Youyou dog dare to kill people at the gate of Juntianhui?" The other warriors of Juntianhui were so stupid that their upper and lower teeth were chattering. It's not that they had never seen murder before, but they had never seen such bloody and brutal murder. Way. Even if they are members of the Juntian Society, they are still scared to death at this moment. "So what if he kills someone? Not only will he be killed, but you will also be killed. Who told you to call Mr. Dog a dog?" The big black dog was unreasonable at all. He opened his big mouth, showed his ghastly fangs again, jumped suddenly, and threw the other person to the ground. "Grandpa Dog, Grandpa Dog, please forgive me, please forgive me, I am your grandson, and I am willing to be your grandson" The man was so frightened that he screamed randomly on the spot, but the big black dog was merciless and bit off the man's head with a click. A dazzling column of red blood spurted out, reflecting the sunlight, making it look particularly coquettish. "ah¡­¡­" Among the remaining Juntianhui warriors, many held their heads in their hands and screamed. Then their eyes rolled, and these people were so frightened that they fainted. "What a bunch of rubbish. If you faint, you will die if you faint." The big black dog said, and the dog's hooves stepped on the head of one of them with a bang, like stepping on a watermelon, crushing it to pieces. Just when the big black dog was about to go on a killing spree, Su Han stopped it in time. "Okay, it's time to get down to business." These thugs from the Juntian Society are just minions, and Su Han doesn't want to waste too much time on them. ¡°Master Dog hasn¡¯t finished venting his anger yet.¡± The big black dog was depressed. "Don't worry, you will still have time to vent your anger later." As soon as Su Han finished speaking, he saw another group of people pouring out of the Juntianhui headquarters. One of them, an old man in yellow clothes, was walking at the front, full of murderous intent, ferocious momentum, and a sinister look on his face. As soon as he saw the scene of blood flowing into the river at the entrance of Juntianhui headquarters, the eyes of the old man in yellow turned cold almost immediately, and the temperature around him seemed to have dropped a few degrees. As soon as he saw the old man in yellow, Liu Long's expression immediately changed: "It's over. This old man is a senior executive of the Juntian Society. He is dead now." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 460: Juntianhui where the lion opens its mouth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "That's you?" The old man in yellow stared at the big black dog and Su Han, his tone was cold, and the aura around him slowly spread out, he turned out to be a strong man at the sixth level of the spiritual realm. Su Han said calmly: "Who are you?" ¡°Boy, you don¡¯t even know the great elder of our Juntian Club, and you still dare to act wild at the entrance of Juntian Club? I think you are impatient with life.¡± "Elder Lu, as long as you say a word, we will kill him together and avenge our dead brothers." The old man in yellow waved his hand to signal everyone in the Juntian Club to quiet down. He stared at Su Han and said in a serious tone: "Young man, if you kill our Juntian Club members, you should know what the consequences will be for you?" "Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings." Liu Long quickly stepped forward and smoothed things over, "Elder Lu, these little brothers of mine are young and ignorant. They are here to redeem people. We have already brought 300,000 yuan of stones." When Elder Lu heard that three hundred thousand yuan stones, his expression softened a little, and he said coldly: "Redeeming people? Three hundred thousand yuan is not enough for the people you want to redeem. You killed three people from Juntianhui, and each of them cost three hundred thousand yuan." , a total of 1.2 million is required to take the person away!" "One million and two hundred thousand?" Liu Long was taken aback and said cautiously, "Elder Lu, can you please be accommodating? One million and two hundred thousand is too much. My brother is still young and cannot afford it." A warrior behind Elder Lu sneered: "This is not because we deliberately made things difficult for him, but he asked for it. He is still in the hands of our Juntianhui, and he dares to act wild at the entrance of Juntianhui. What the hell is this? Did you get shit? Or did you get shit in your brain?" The warrior¡¯s somewhat mocking words immediately aroused a burst of laughter from all around. Liu Long's face turned even more ugly: "Masters, my little brothers are young, please be accommodating. Let's release them with 300,000 yuan, and everyone will be harmonious and make money." "Being friendly and making money?" Elder Lu said calmly, "Ask them, openly killing people at the entrance of Juntianhui, is this a sign of making money by being kind? I have lived for so many years, and I have never seen anyone so brave. How dare you kill the people of Juntianhui at the door of my Juntianhui. Today you have only two ways, either hand over 1.2 million yuan stones, or leave your life here." "Elder Lu, my little brother also has friendship with the Du family. You shouldn't want to make enemies with the Du family." Liu Long wanted to continue to persuade. Elder Lu laughed as if he had heard some big joke, "Have friendships with the Du family? People who have friendship with the Du family would still live in an inn in a civilian area like that? Stop bluffing, we It¡¯s not like Juntianhui has no contact with the Du family, don¡¯t force us to invite people from the Du family to confront us, otherwise everyone¡¯s face will look bad.¡± Elder Lu, with a look of disdain on his face, obviously believed that Su Han and the others were talking nonsense and wanted to scare him. "Elder Lu, don't waste your time with them. We, Juntian, have always been the only ones who can kill others. How can anyone else kill our Juntian Society members? Kill these ungrateful brats, kill them as a warning to others, and prepare a big bite later. Pot, stew this dog.¡± The group of Juntianhui warriors behind Elder Lu could no longer hold back any longer, and started shouting in all directions. "Bah~! I want to stew Master Gou, but Master Gou is getting impatient with you." When the big black dog heard that it was going to be stewed, he immediately became unhappy and bared his teeth at the group of Juntianhui warriors, revealing his white fangs. "Damn it, a dog dares to scream. No matter how much you scream, you are still a dog, and you will be stewed for life." The group of Juntianhui warriors showed no signs of weakness and choked at the big black dog. "Wow, wow, wow" The big black dog screamed in anger, jumped three feet high, and even the dog's head was so angry that it smoked, "Xiaohanzi, you are so angry with me, you are so angry with me, let me eat them now, Lord Dog, I have already I can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡± "Damn, a dog wants to eat us. That group of people just now are trash, they are minions from the Juntian Society, so you, a trash dog, succeeded. We are different, we are all elites from the Juntian Society. " It was obvious from the looks of this group of people that they didn¡¯t take this mere big black dog seriously. "Okay, a bunch of ignorant guys dare to say that Master Gou is a trash dog. Master Gou's bloodline is a million times nobler than yours. If you don't believe me, come here and show your strength. Master Gou will kill all of you in a matter of minutes." The big black dog barked. He was not even afraid of death, but what he was most afraid of was that others would look down upon him. Now this group of people obviously don't take it seriously, which makes its arrogant self-esteem unbearable. "Come on, brothers, hurry up and prepare a big pot. There will be dog meat to eat tonight." A group of warriors from the Juntian Society were not to be outdone. They were all elites from the Juntian Society.??, how could he be frightened by a dog? It's a joke. Su Han waved his hand to stop the big black dog that was about to get angry. With a smile on his face, he asked, "Who among you is named Hong?" "Your surname is Hong?" Everyone was stunned. Immediately, a big man with one eye like an iron tower walked out of the crowd and said in a loud voice: "My surname is Hong, and my name is Hong Laosan. What, you want to show off your skills with me?" "Young master, that's him. He was the one who collected the protection money at that time. Not only did he take Brother Cheng Can away, but he also injured Brother Haoran." Murong Sang's expression changed, and he whispered in Su Han's ear through gritted teeth. Su Han smiled faintly, his expression unchanged, but his gaze suddenly turned cold as he stared at Hong Laosan. Hong Laosan felt that a cold gaze suddenly locked on him, and his whole body suddenly felt like falling into an ice cave. The feeling was extremely uncomfortable. But when he glanced over, he only found a young man in white looking at him indifferently. "Maybe it's an illusion!" Hong Laosan muttered secretly. He didn't think that a half-year-old boy would have such an oppressive gaze. What's more, Su Han's cultivation level is only at the third level of the spiritual realm, but he, Hong Laosan, has already It is the fourth level of spiritual realm. The gap between the third level of the spiritual realm and the fourth level of the spiritual realm is the difference between the small spirit realm and the earth spirit realm. Even a top genius cannot challenge beyond the level. Therefore, Hong Laosan didn't take Su Han seriously at all. "Did you catch my friend at Xinghai Inn?" Su Han stared at Hong Laosan. A glint flashed in Hong Laosan¡¯s single eye, and he said nonchalantly: ¡°It¡¯s me, what do you think?¡± "You said that the protection fee of 500 yuan per person is not enough and that it should be changed to 10,000 yuan per person?" Su Han continued to ask. "It's me too." Hong Laosan sneered. "Did you injure my brother?" Su Han finally pointed at Mei Haoran. Hong Laosan laughed and said, "So what if I was the one who beat me? If you are not strong enough, don't pretend to be tough. Being beaten is considered a light thing. You should be glad that this little bastard was not beaten to death directly by me" "Hong Laosan, right? You are fine." Su Han suddenly interrupted Hong Laosan¡¯s eloquent words. Hong Laosan stared at Su Han with one eye and looked at Su Han in disbelief. What does this kid mean? Could it be that he still wants to overturn things? "Boy, what do you mean? You want to compete with me alone?" Hong Laosan¡¯s face darkened. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Just you? You're not qualified yet." As he spoke, Su Han's eyes suddenly changed. Hong Laosan felt a buzz in his mind, and a blood-red phoenix pattern suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. It kept rotating and getting bigger and bigger, as if it was pulling him into eternity. The endless demonic abyss. "Hong Laosan, what's wrong with you?" The Juntianhui warriors around him all took a breath of cold air and watched in great horror as Hong Laosan raised his hand and suddenly slapped himself seven or eight times! "Hong Laosan, are you crazy? Stop." Elder Lu shouted. But Hong Laosan seemed not to have heard anything, his eyes were straight, and he stumbled towards Mei Haoran. "Kneel down!" Su Hanhan snorted. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbgs out How dare you order Hong Laosan to kneel down? Unexpectedly, Hong Laosan was extremely obedient. He knelt down in front of Mei Haoran with a bang, then opened his bow from left to right and slapped his face wildly. This scene made everyone present open their mouths even more. The group of warriors from Juntianhui had extremely ugly expressions. Hong Laosan's behavior was like covering their heads with a pot of shit. It really made them too sad. Embarrassed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 461: The star hegemonic body shows its power for the first time You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Elder Lu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a cold light flashed across his eyes, and then he looked at Su Han with a bit of fear. "Hong Laosan! This guy is controlling your mind, don't be fooled!" Elder Lu suddenly shouted loudly, the sound waves rolled, and the powerful spiritual power fluctuations hit everyone's hearts, shaking people's hearts like a warning bell. Hong Laosan was startled and came back to his senses. He was shocked to find that he was kneeling in front of Mei Haoran. Hong Laosan's dark face suddenly turned purple. He had never had such an embarrassing experience in his entire life. In full view of everyone, kneeling in front of a young boy. Mei Haoran was surprised. Apart from being horrified, he was even more moved in his heart. He naturally knew that the young master was doing this to vent his anger, but how did the young master do it? Could it be that he is really a god descending to earth? Su Han was not surprised when he saw that his evil eye soul-soothing technique was cracked by Elder Lu, and just smiled slightly. After all, my cultivation level is still too low. It is three levels lower than Elder Lu. It is natural for someone to crack it. What I need to do is to improve my cultivation level as soon as possible. "Young Master Han, these people are so ignorant. Why don't I come out and wipe out this Juntian Society to prevent them from knowing what they are doing?" Lord Liuli suddenly conveyed his message to Su Han and suggested. Su Han shook his head. He came to Juntian today to cause trouble. He didn't want to use anyone's power, including Lord Liuli's. He didn't want to use it either. He has just advanced to the third level of the spiritual realm, and has cultivated into the star hegemonic body. Now Juntianhui and these people are the perfect targets for him to practice. "Lao Liu, don't act rashly without my order." Su Han conveyed the message to Lord Liuli. "Dahei, just stay there and you guys don't move. I will handle this matter by myself." Su Han ordered again. When the people in Juntianhui heard what Su Han said, they couldn't believe their ears. He said he could handle it all by himself? He is only at the third level of the spiritual realm, how can he have the face to say this? Not to mention, Su Han looks pretty and gentle in appearance, but in the eyes of these Juntian gangsters, he is almost like a pretty boy. Even if he were to kill them, they would not take Su Han seriously. "Boy, don't talk big, I will fight with you." Hong Laosan had a ferocious look on his face, his long body rose up, a black whirlwind rolled up, and he rushed directly towards Su Han. "snort!" Su Hanhan snorted, his whole body's temperament suddenly changed, and an undisguised aura of a superior person surged out. With a wave of his sleeve, the power of golden essence surged out. Hong Laosan's body seemed to be pulled hard by some strange force in mid-air. The momentum suddenly slowed down, and Su Han easily dodged it. "You little beast, if you have the guts to fight hard, what's the point of playing dirty tricks?" Hong Laosan was furious. "A hard fight? You don't have the qualifications yet." Su Han chuckled lightly, raised his hand, and the power of the golden spirit surged out, firmly binding Hong Laosan in place. This scene made Elder Lu's face even more gloomy, and he looked at Su Han with flickering eyes. Is this kid really only at the third level of the spiritual realm? Why is he so evil? Could it be that Jun Tianhui himself has provoked some serious person? When Elder Lu thought of this, he did not dare to act rashly. He waved his hand and called a confidant over, and lowered his voice and ordered: "Go and check this kid's details, be sure to hurry!" The confidants took the order and left, but at this time, among the group of warriors from the Juntian Society, there were also a few thorns who couldn't restrain themselves and jumped out. "Boy, don't be arrogant and try to cause trouble in front of the Juntian Club. Let's see how good these buddies are first." Among these three warriors, one is at the fifth level of the spiritual realm, and the other two are at the fourth level of the spiritual realm. Together with Hong Laosan, who finally broke free from the restraint of the power of the golden spirit, there are four people in total. They are heading towards Su Han from four directions. Come. "Hmph, give me a hammer!" The leader, the fifth-level spiritual realm expert, did not dare to neglect. He had already seen Su Han's weirdness just now. Therefore, although Su Han was only at the third-level spiritual realm, he went all out, using the posture of a lion fighting a rabbit, and the light flashed in his hand. , a huge war hammer tore through the air and slammed into Su Han's body. The other three fourth-level spiritual realms also used their own weapons, a spear, a sword and a huge axe. They locked the space where Su Han was from three directions, making it impossible to prevent and avoid. . Three strong men from the Earth Spirit Realm besieged a Small Spirit Realm. It was a bit embarrassing to tell the story, but the four of them had no other choice.??, if this kid is allowed to continue acting wild in front of the Juntian Club, it will definitely cause a heavy blow to the reputation of the Juntian Club. Now their only way is to kill this kid as soon as possible, preferably with one blow, so as to minimize the impact on Juntianhui's reputation. Facing the all-round siege by the four people, Su Han had a slight smile on his face, and he raised his hand calmly. The power of golden essence spurted out from his palm, and the space within ten meters around him suddenly exploded. As if it was distorted, even the flow of air became extremely slow, apparently forming a gravity field completely different from the outside world. "I've been fooled by you once, how can I be fooled a second time!" The fifth-level spiritual powerhouse shouted wildly, and the spiritual power in his body surged out in an endless stream, all poured into the sword, while the other three The powerful men also followed suit. The four divine weapons tore the air directly, and with strong restraint force, they rushed towards Su Han forcefully! "Be careful, they are all using their killing moves!" Liu Long's face changed suddenly and he shouted. Liu Long felt regretful in his heart. If he had known this, he would have stopped Su Han from doing anything. He originally had good intentions and lent Su Han 200,000 Yuan stones, hoping that he could redeem him from Jun Tianhui as soon as possible, but he didn't expect that it would turn into this situation. At this moment, Su Han smiled faintly, suddenly raised his hand, and first grabbed the blade of the spiritual weapon sword. Seeing this scene, everyone gasped and grabbed the sword blade with their bare hands? Is this person crazy? Zheng! ~ The blade of the sword slashed hard on Su Han's palm, making a tooth-trembling sound. Su Han's palm glowed with white light, like diamonds, but he was unscathed and grabbed the sword in his hand! This scene made everyone even more shocked. What kind of material was this man¡¯s palm made of? Before the crowd could react, Su Han casually broke the sword in two, lost all its luster, and clattered to the ground. "Ah! My sword" The eyes of the strong man at the fourth level of the spiritual realm were splitting, and his heart ached to the extreme. He was not a high-ranking member of the Juntian Society, and the resources he had access to were limited. This second-level spiritual weapon sword was his most important possession, and yet he was like this It was casually destroyed by Su Han. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Su Han took two steps forward, punched through ten thousand pounds, and hit the spear hard. Thirty-five thousand kilograms of power! Su Han practiced the "Black Dragon Spectrum", and now the fourth dragon tattoo has condensed into a shadow. His physical strength has reached a full 35,000 kilograms, far exceeding the average small spirit realm warrior. Now, even if he doesn't use spiritual power, he can compete with the powerful people in the Earth Spirit Realm just by relying on his physical strength. Boom Su Han hit the gun with his fist, making a deafening sound, which shocked the fourth-level spiritual master of the spear, who almost lost his grip on the gun and was about to let go. Su Han punched again, knocking the spear out of his hand. Su Han grabbed the spear and swung it towards the oncoming Qiankun Ax. "Stop!" Hong Laosan was horrified. He knew best how powerful that spear was. It was also a second-level spiritual weapon. Once his Qiankun Ax collided with this spear, it would most likely result in both jade and stone being destroyed! ¡°Zhengzhengzhengzheng!¡± The spear and the giant ax collided fiercely in mid-air, causing a series of sparks to fly. The two spiritual weapons turned gray at the same time, lost all their luster, and smashed to the ground. The last remaining fifth-level spiritual master, his pupils shrank suddenly, "This kid is really evil. In the blink of an eye, he destroyed three of the four spiritual weapons!" He did not dare to neglect. He gathered all his spiritual energy desperately and poured it into the giant hammer crazily. The giant hammer soon expanded in the wind, more than doubled out of thin air, and hit Su Han hard on the back of the head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 462: Fight again if you don¡¯t accept it You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Bang! There was an earth-shaking loud noise, as if it was hitting metal. A cold light flashed in the eyes of the fifth-level spiritual master, and his hands gathered his spiritual power and slapped the giant hammer hard, trying to suppress Su Han. The giant hammer originally weighed ten thousand kilograms, and with the addition of his spiritual power, it was like a hill pressing down on the top. Su Han was quickly crushed to death, and there was a "click" under his feet. The ground felt like he was Cracks appeared in the center and spread. The fifth-level spiritual realm expert breathed a sigh of relief: "Finally we've dealt with this kid!" He didn¡¯t think that Su Han could survive this attack at all. He was a fifth-level spiritual realm expert. If he couldn¡¯t kill a third-level spiritual realm in one blow with all his strength, then he wouldn¡¯t have to mess around. Others in Juntianhui were more or less secretly relieved. They were actually more joyful after solving a Su Han than solving a serious problem in their heart. At this moment, Su Han's voice suddenly sounded: "Who did you say you solved?" "How is it possible?" The crowd around them changed their colors in shock, the ground was crushed, but this person is okay? The fifth-level spiritual powerhouse was shocked, and even felt a little angry. He roared, and shot out several streams of spiritual power in his hand, which merged into the giant hammer. The giant hammer actually began to spin, like a mountain drill. Searching wildly on Su Han's back. What is shocking is that as the giant hammer drilled wildly on Su Han's back, a large number of sparks burst out, as if it had hit a rock that was difficult to destroy. Su Han's eyes were slightly closed. It wasn't that he couldn't dodge the giant hammer's attack, but the star body was just beginning to form. He also wanted to test how strong it was. The full blow of the fifth-level spiritual realm powerhouse only caused his blood to surge. It wasn¡¯t until the giant hammer started drilling crazily that he felt a pain on his back. "snort!" Su Hanhan snorted, and the muscles all over his body suddenly tightened. Diamond-like rays of light came out of his body, and the pain on his back instantly eased until it completely disappeared. "Haha, haha, what a star body. It really didn't disappoint me." Su Han was pleasantly surprised. It was indeed the matching magical power of the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower. According to this momentum, he was confident even if it was a blow from a sixth-level spiritual realm expert. Can handle it. "drink!" Su Han gave a loud shout, and a burst of power burst out from his body, directly shaking the giant hammer away. Then he followed up one step at a time, aimed his fists at the giant hammer, and began to hit it with bang bang bang bang. Rumble! Su Han¡¯s fists were like shooting stars, and he fired dozens of punches in the blink of an eye. Each punch seemed to hit the heart of the fifth-level spiritual realm expert. He has already established a mental connection with this war hammer. Every time the war hammer is bombarded, his mind is damaged. Poof! The fifth-level spiritual powerhouse suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and everyone around him took a breath. What kind of monster was this guy? The fifth-level spiritual powerhouse was so passive in front of him that he couldn't even fight back. boom! A dull explosion sounded, and the war hammer finally exploded completely under the bombardment of hundreds of punches, turning into fragments and flying out. The fifth-level spiritual realm expert turned pale and spat out another mouthful of blood out of thin air. "Stop!" Elder Lu finally reacted, with a look of horror on his face. He didn't expect this result at all. If this continues, he is afraid that his fifth-level spiritual realm expert will be beaten to death by the opponent! ¡° If that happens, Juntianhui¡¯s face will be completely lost. Elder Lu was so anxious that he shouted to stop while rising into the air, and his figure flew straight towards Su Han. Su Han's eyes were cold, and he turned a deaf ear to Elder Lu's restraints. He finally punched, and a sharp sound shot through the air. A huge force of 35,000 kilograms hit the strong man's chest, penetrated directly, and drilled out a Huge bloody hole. The strong man at the fifth level of the spiritual realm opened his eyes wide, filled with disbelief, and fell to the sky, severing his life. "How can it be?" A group of warriors from the Juntian Society looked as pale as paper and were completely stunned. That war hammer was a three-refined spiritual weapon! Can this kid explode a third-refined spiritual weapon with his bare hands? Thiseven a strong person in the Earth Spirit Realm cannot possibly destroy the third-refined spiritual weapon with his bare hands? ??Looking at the handsome and elegant appearance of this boy, I didn¡¯t expect that he would turn out to be in such a style. How could this make these rough and strong men feel so embarrassed? Even Liu Long was completely dumbfounded. He stood there dumbly, completely confused in the wind. What kind of monster did he get to know? ¡°Boy, those who kill me, Juntianhui, are seeking death!¡±   Elder Lu vomited so much blood that he almost spurted out. He had been restraining himself from taking action because he was afraid that Su Han might have some extraordinary background. Besides, he felt that even if he didn't take action, one fifth-level spiritual realm and three fourth-level spiritual realm would be enough to deal with Su Han. But now, a fifth-level spiritual realm expert was beaten to death by Su Han right under his eyes, which made Elder Lu unable to calm down at all. After doing this, how could he, the great elder of the Juntian Society, lose his face? Just when Elder Lu was about to take action, Su Han glanced at him. Just this look made Elder Lu's heartbeat almost stop. Because, at the same time as this glance, an unfathomable aura suddenly rushed over from Su Han, making Elder Delu's consciousness almost shatter! Elder Lu's whole body was filled with excitement. When he looked at Su Han again, he could no longer capture that aura. But even this was enough to make Elder Delu feel shattered. He realized that as long as he made a slight rash move, he might face a fatal blow in the next step! "Elder Lu, you'd better be obedient. I don't want to do anything to you at your age. But if you don't know what to do, I can only give you a happy life." Su Han smiled lightly. As he spoke, the pressure on Su Han continued to grow stronger. Every word and sentence weighed as much as ten thousand pounds, making the pressure on Elder Delu continue to increase. This kind of pressure is obviously not something that a strong person in the third level of the spiritual realm can have. This level of pressure belongs to a strong person in the heavenly spirit realm at least. Heavenly spirit realm! Elder Lu¡¯s face turned bitter. He couldn¡¯t understand why a third-level spiritual realm warrior could suddenly have the pressure of the heavenly spirit realm, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t take risks. The world of martial arts is extremely vast, and no one can tell whether there will be a way to hide one's own cultivation. If the person in front of him is really a strong person in the Heavenly Spiritual Realm, but he deliberately pretends to be a third-level spiritualist, there is no telling that the entire Juntian Society will be destroyed. Although this possibility is very low, Elder Lu, as the great elder of the Juntian Society, naturally cannot make fun of the fate of the entire Juntian Society. "Friends, if you have something to say, let's talk it over. We are all people in the world, and we should keep a line in our lives so that we can meet each other easily in the future. Isn't it good?" The muscles on Elder Lu¡¯s face twitched, and he forced a smile. His whole body felt as if he had swallowed a fly. He has lived a long life, and he has never been so aggrieved. Even though the other party killed four of his people in a row, he still wanted to beg him for peace. Although it is not a direct plea for mercy, in Elder Lu's mind, this is definitely a great shame and humiliation. "Lao Liu, just scare them, that's pretty much it." Su Han conveyed the knowledge to Lord Liuli, who had no choice but to reluctantly snort and put away the coercion of the Heavenly Spirit Realm attached to Su Han. "I wonder how Elder Lu wants to keep a line with me as a human being?" Su Han smiled lightly. "Haha, we are all friends in the world, so everything is easy to talk about. I said before that you have to pay 1.2 million yuan to redeem someone. That is nonsense. You only need 300,000 yuan to redeem someone." Elder Lu said while suppressing the depression in his heart. "Three hundred thousand?" The smile on Su Han's face remained unchanged, but his eyes gradually narrowed. When Elder Lu caught his gaze, he could not help but tremble in his heart. He gritted his teeth and changed his words: "Sixty thousand, only sixty thousand!" Looking at Elder Lu¡¯s distressed expression, it seemed that this was the limit of Jun Tian¡¯s concession. Asking Jun Tian to give up the money would be even more uncomfortable than killing them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 463: The trouble gets bigger and bigger You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han's expression gradually turned cold. This Juntianhui was, at best, an underground organization, but at worst, a gang of gangsters who were used to being gangsters and gangsters. No matter who the other party was, they all wanted to win. Too much hair plucking, just pull it out. If you meet ordinary people with this kind of style, they might just pinch their noses and tolerate it, but what happened to them was Su Han. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "What if I don't want to give you any points?" Elder Lu's expression changed, "Friend, this is a bit disrespectful. Our Juntian Club is also the number one underground organization in Yunzhong City after all. The lineup here today is only a small part of the Juntian Club. The strongest ones are The leader of the guild has not come back yet." The implication is that Juntianhui can make concessions, but you can¡¯t go too far. Juntianhui is not a fuel-efficient lamp. If you really want to cause trouble today, you will have to wait for the revenge of the strong men of Juntianhui in the future. After Elder Lu said these words, the atmosphere immediately fell into a stalemate. Su Han frowned and said with a half-smile: "I want the Yuan Stone, but I don't have one. I'll give you a quarter of an hour to release the people I want, otherwise, I will set fire to the Juntianhui headquarters." This is Su Han's ultimatum, and his patience has reached its limit. Elder Lu¡¯s expression kept changing, and he was obviously a little undecided. Not convinced? He was really afraid that this kid would cause something else, and he hadn't found out the details of this kid yet, so he didn't know who he was. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? He was really unwilling to give in, and it was too shameless for Juntian to give in to a young boy who was still young and let him go without taking even a single Yuan Stone. How would he, Elder Lu, behave in the future? At this moment, Elder Lu¡¯s confidant suddenly ran out from the Juntianhui headquarters and shouted in a low voice: "Elder~!" "How is it, have you found out the origin of this kid?" Elder Lu asked anxiously. "Elder Lu, I was too pressed for time and didn't do much research. However, I asked a leader of the Du family, and he said with certainty that he had never seen that boy before. That boy could not be a guest of the Du family, let alone Du. A member of the family.¡± The confidant reported with great certainty. When Elder Lu heard this, he immediately felt relieved. As long as it had nothing to do with the Du family, there was nothing to worry about about this boy's origins. The look in Su Han's eyes became a bit mocking. "Friend, 60,000 low-grade Yuanshi is the bottom line of our Juntian Society. I believe you won't be able to get even 60,000, right?" Elder Lu said calmly. Although Su Han didn't hear the conversation between Elder Lu and the confidant, he could guess what was said between the two. Otherwise, Elder Lu would not suddenly become tough. "Elder Lu, Jun Tianhui means this, are you not afraid of making things worse?" Su Han asked with a half-smile. Elder Lu smiled faintly: "We, Juntianhui, have never been afraid of making things bigger. I wonder, you can really set fire to the headquarters of our Juntianhui?" Elder Lu¡¯s words are obviously full of confidence. For a moment, the senior officials of the Juntian Society behind Elder Lu mobilized one after another to surround Su Han and his party. It has to be said that as long as Juntianhui is at the top of the headquarters, almost all of them have come out. These people have good cultivation one by one, the worst is the four spiritual realms, and there are many five strongers of the spiritual realm, and Elder Lu himself is the sixth spiritual realm. These lineups are only a small part of the Juntian Society's strength, and the strongest leaders have even reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but they are not here today. It can be seen that this underground force in Juntianhui has actually surpassed most of the fourth-level aristocratic families in terms of strength, and even approached the three giants of Yunzhong City. Elder Lu squinted his eyes and looked at Su Han. He didn't believe that Su Han really dared to cause trouble. If he really did, he would be chased by the three Heavenly Spirit Realm guild leaders of the Juntian Society afterwards. "How is it? Can you hand over the 60,000 low-grade Yuan Stones?" In fact, Elder Lu certainly does not lack the mere 60,000 low-grade Yuan Stones, but the Juntian Hui, which has been established for more than a hundred years, has never arrested someone and released them without taking even a single Yuan Stone. If you really do that, the reputation of Juntianhui will be destroyed. If the three guild leaders knew that he had done something so majestic to the Juntian Guild, he would definitely not be able to live with it. Therefore, to kill Elder Lu in one bite, Su Han had to spit out the 60,000 low-grade Yuan stones. But let Elder LuWhat surprised everyone was that Su Han didn't look nervous at all when facing such a battle. Instead, he looked at Elder Lu and uttered a word leisurely. "A quarter of an hour is up." As soon as he finished speaking, Su Han flicked his fingers several times, and warm jade-colored flames rolled out from his fingers, as if they had eyes, and automatically flew to the sky above the gate of the Juntianhui headquarters. "Since you are stubborn, don't blame me for being rude. Remember, you are the one who wants to make things worse." Su Han smiled lightly, and for a moment, the warm jade-colored flames seemed to turn into huge mouths, from which billowing fire streams spewed out and poured down. In one moment, more than a hundred streams of sky fire air shot down like meteorites. It was as if the alchemy furnace had been kicked over, and countless sky fires fell into the world. Boom! The door of the Juntianhui headquarters was set on fire almost instantly and burst into flames. Balls of glazed true fire, guided by Su Han's hand techniques, were like wildfires. Before anyone could react, the fire spread throughout the Juntianhui headquarters. Once the glazed true fire forms a continuous force, it will be like a blooming red lotus, reflecting the red sun on the horizon, making it even more enchanting and gorgeous, exuding a light that people cannot take their eyes away from. Everyone at the scene fell into a deathly silence, and all they could hear was the crackling sound of burning houses. The headquarters of Juntianhui, which was so majestic just now, was now shrouded in sky-high flames. Under the powerful burning of Liuli True Fire, it quickly turned into ruins. Elder Lu was completely stupid, and the group of Juntianhui senior officials behind Elder Lu were also completely stupid. They all stared blankly with their mouths wide open, looking at this scene in disbelief, as if someone hit them hard on the back of the head with a heavy hammer. They never expected that this kid would fall out at any time and cause a big fuss? Set fire to Juntianhui headquarters? Is this going to change the world? The number one underground force in Yunzhong City will be burned when he says it? Elder Lu¡¯s head was buzzing. What kind of lunatic had he provoked? After being manipulated like this, he and the three guild leaders were completely unable to explain themselves. "Dahei, go!" As soon as the big black dog heard Su Han's order, he laughed strangely, rushed into the sea of ??fire like black lightning, and shuttled through the collapsed house. Soon, the big black dog came out with a person on its back. It was Cheng Can. He closed his eyes and fell asleep. However, the fluctuations in spiritual power were normal and he didn't seem to be injured. "Tch, I didn't expect that Mr. Dog's virgin back was actually given to this boy. I will make sure this boy gives me a big red envelope when I turn around." The big black dog's dog's back is usually strictly forbidden for anyone to get close to. Today, Cheng had no choice but to carry it. Can, the dog's face was grinning, and he seemed a little reluctant. Su Han was relieved when he saw Cheng Can. With his eyesight, it was obvious that Cheng Can had been given sleeping pills and did not suffer much in this Juntian meeting. In this way, the hostility in Su Han's heart was reduced by half. Looking at Elder Lu, he smiled leisurely: "Elder Lu, do you still insist on making things worse now?" At this moment, Elder Lu simply felt like he was in trouble. As the saying goes, those who wear shoes are afraid of those who are barefoot, and those who are hard are afraid of their lives. Su Han¡¯s behavior was obviously life-threatening. Elder Lu simply couldn¡¯t figure out why he had provoked such a madman. He also couldn¡¯t figure out whether Su Han had other trump cards when he did this, or was he really desperate for his life? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 464: Rescue is late You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Arrest all these guys first!¡± Elder Lu hesitated for a moment and then ordered. Although he saw the coercion of the Heavenly Spirit Realm in Su Han just now, no one can guarantee whether it was an illusion or not. When things have reached this point, if Su Han and the others are let go, Juntianhui will really become a big joke. At this time, there were already many casual warriors passing by nearby, watching and pointing from a distance. Under this situation, it was even more impossible for Elder Lu to let Su Han take people away easily. "Look, the Juntianhui headquarters has been burned down." "Who has the courage to burn down the headquarters of the Juntian Society? Or is it that the Juntian Society has messed with a very important person?" "Haha, it could be that one of the three major aristocratic families is at odds with Juntianhui. However, isn't it said that the three major aristocratic families and Juntianhui have always stayed on the same page?" "With the strength of Juntianhui, it should not be qualified to start a war with the three major families." The other cultivators were talking a lot, and Elder Lu¡¯s face was getting uglier and uglier. "Hurry up and arrest these guys!" Elder Lu shouted with a dark face. A group of warriors from the Juntian Society took the order and immediately swarmed forward. ¡°Brothers, try harder, go back and prepare a big pot, there will be dog meat hot pot tonight!¡± "Want to eat Master Gou? You don't even want to see if you will survive. Believe it or not, Master Gou will kill you all in one go." The big black dog said, and his body suddenly turned into a stream of black light. Before anyone could react, the big black dog had already rushed into the middle of the Juntian Club crowd and started to collide fiercely. "Brothers, come on, stew this dog first!" Ping ping pong, the scene quickly became heated, and the casual cultivators watching from a distance widened their eyes in surprise. Did they read it correctly? Can a dog challenge everyone in Juntianhui? "Ah, why is this dog so fierce? I can't help it." As soon as a warrior finished speaking, the head of the big black dog flew away. Bang Bang Bang The big black dog is too powerful. Wherever it passes, flesh and blood fly everywhere. The dog's head is an indestructible weapon. In just the blink of an eye, Juntianhui's camp was smashed to pieces by the big yellow dog. The physical strength of a big dog that uses the power of blood is just as strong as that of Su Han. Even if it only uses the simplest hand-to-hand tactics, its combat effectiveness is extremely powerful. Even when facing a strong person at the fifth level of the spiritual realm, the big black dog can still have the upper hand. As for the fourth level of the spiritual realm, it is a completely crushing existence. At this moment, the big black dog is crushing this group of Juntianhui warriors to its heart's content. "Go away, dead dog, don't bite my butt, ah" The warrior suddenly screamed as he spoke, half of his butt was bitten off by the big black dog, and it was dripping with blood. The big black dog spat out the meat in his mouth and said disgustingly: "Xianren Banban, do you think that Mr. Dog will eat the meat from your butt? It's so disgusting. Congratulations on your success in disgusting Mr. Dog. For the sake of your success , Mr. Dog wants you to die first." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????,,,,,,,,,,,,,, jumped on the warrior, opened his bloody mouth, and bit off the person's head. After chewing a few times, his eyes suddenly turned to the crowd again. "Also, who just said that Master Gou was going to be stewed, and who said before that Master Gou was destined to be stewed?" The big black dog was extremely vengeful. Seeing that no one answered when he asked this question, he turned his eyes and suddenly locked on a warrior in the circle of people: "It seems to be you." "It's unfair. It's not me, it's the guy next to me. You got the wrong person." The warrior screamed unjustly. "Okay, you both go to hell." "You damn dog, why are you so unreasonable? Youah!" The warrior's words were ended with a scream. The big black dog's sharp claws dug out a big bloody hole in his chest, and he fell straight down. Go down. "Elder Lu, if you keep watching the fun, we won't be able to survive." The warriors of the Juntian Society were frightened and asked Elder Lu for help. Elder Lu has lived for more than a hundred years, and has never seen Jun Tian being suppressed like this. Seeing his men being slaughtered crazily by the big black dog, Elder Lu's blood also surged, and he shouted: "Come here!" I saw a group of elite warriors emerging from the headquarters of the Juntian Society that had not yet been completely burned out! This group of warriors quickly surrounded Su Han and his party. "These people are actually stronger than the previous batch of Juntianhui warriors. There are even several sixth-level spiritual realm warriors among them, and they are all well-trained, and their combat effectiveness is obviously better than those of them.The previous batch was much higher. "Boy, you forced me to do this. Juntianhui's hidden warriors will never be dispatched unless there is an important incident. But today, you have violated Juntianhui's bottom line, and even gods can't save you." Elder Lu sneered, knowing he was sure of victory. And everyone around Su Han suddenly changed their expressions. No matter how hard they thought, they never expected that this Juntianhui actually hid their strength. Looking at the appearance of these Juntian warriors, it is obvious that they are not easy to deal with. "Everyone, let's get rid of this dog first." With that said, Elder Lu was about to pounce on the big black dog, but suddenly found that he was locked tightly by a distant aura. Turning around, he saw Su Han bending his bow and setting an arrow, staring at him indifferently. The bow and arrow in his hand seemed to be the arrow of death, which inexplicably made Elder Lu feel a bone-chilling chill in his heart. Even Elder Lu, who was a strong man at the sixth level of the spiritual realm, hesitated for a moment under the pressure surging all over Su Han's body. "Little Lord!" Murong Sang and the others were anxious. They knew that the young master was powerful, but they did not expect that the young master would actually go toe-to-toe with a sixth-level spiritual master. Moreover, the opponent actually still has a team of elite dead soldiers as trump cards. At this moment, even the big black dog felt a little tired. He stopped rushing and looked at the opposite side solemnly. If this continues, things will obviously get bigger and bigger and will never end. Just when everyone was secretly anxious, a thunderous shout suddenly came from the void: "Elder Lu, don't do anything!" This loud noise was really like a bolt from the blue, shooting down from the sky. When Elder Na Lu heard this voice, his face suddenly became extremely ugly. He reluctantly removed his pressure and looked at the direction of the voice with stern eyes, as if facing a formidable enemy. I saw a crack suddenly tearing open in the void, as if a person came directly out. This person was tall and powerful, wearing Du family-style clothes, staring at Elder Lu with a serious face. Immediately afterwards, a large number of people and horses fell from the sky like dumplings. A large number of elites surrounded a group of people from Juntianhui in the blink of an eye. The situation, almost in an instant, completed another reversal. Juntianhui thought that they had a chance to win, but they did not expect that another group of people suddenly appeared out of thin air, and Juntianhui suddenly became the disadvantaged party again, and it was an absolute disadvantage. "Commander An." Elder Lu shouted with a dark face. The man wearing the uniform of the Du family was none other than Du An, the commander-in-chief of the Du family's personal guard. The Commander-in-Chief of the Guards is in charge of all the Guards of the Du family. It can be said that Du An is close to the top of the Du family. "What brought Commander An here today? Our Juntian Club is dealing with some private matters, so it may not be convenient to entertain Commander An." Elder Lu forced out a smile. He didn't dare to speak too harshly. After all, they couldn't afford to offend the Du family. Du An sneered and said calmly: "When did Juntian handle private matters and deal with the Du family?" "What? Put it on the Du family?" Elder Lu almost thought he heard wrongly. What does this have to do with the Du family? Why is this Du An looking like he's asking for help? Could it be that he made a mistake? At the moment, Elder Lu said depressedly: "Commander An, could you have made a mistake? Our Juntian Society is dealing with private matters and the Du family is not involved." "You also said that the Du family was not involved?" Commander An had a sullen face and suddenly strode up to Su Han, knelt down on one knee and said, "Mr. Su, I'm late to save you. Please forgive me." Then, Commander An glared in this direction and shouted: "Elder Lu, you attacked the distinguished guests of the Du family and said that the Du family was not involved?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 465: The face-less Juntianhui You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! this¡­¡­ Stupid, Elder Lu is completely stupid at this moment. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He quickly grabbed his former confidant and asked anxiously: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this kid has nothing to do with the Du family?¡± "That's right, elder. I asked a low-level leader of the Du family, and he indeed said that he had never seen this person before." The confidant¡¯s face was full of innocence. Elder Lu¡¯s vision went dark, and he almost vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot. He lowered his voice and yelled: "I was tricked to death by you idiot. Can you believe the words of a low-level commander? Can a low-level commander see a big shot?" "Elder Lu, can you explain what is going on?" Commander An¡¯s gaze shot towards him like a sharp sword. Elder Lu was really depressed at the moment. It was clear that he was going to be slapped in the face, killed, and burned down the house, but now he still had to explain to himself what was going on. What kind of gangster logic is this? "Commander An, there is a misunderstanding. This is all a misunderstanding. It's because I, Old Lu, have blind eyes and cannot see Mount Tai." Elder Lu¡¯s mouth was full of bitterness. Commander An's eyes widened: "It's good to know that you are blind. Remember, the Du family and Jun Tianhui, although they say they are in conflict with each other, if Juntianhui insists on being ungrateful, our Du family will not be lenient. " "Don't worry, Commander An, this is all a misunderstanding. Since this young master is a distinguished guest of the Du family, I, Old Lu, will naturally not provoke him without my foresight." Elder Lu said this, but he was extremely depressed inside. Jun Tianhui is the boss of the underground organization in Yunzhong City. He has always been feared. Jun Tian has always been the only one who can slap others in the face, but today he was slapped in the face. It is true that the three most powerful aristocratic families in Yunzhong City are the three major aristocratic families, but the three major aristocratic families and Juntianhui have always been on the same page, and Juntianhui will not be so stupid as to provoke people from the three major aristocratic families. As long as he doesn't offend anyone from the three major aristocratic families, Jun Tian will be the local overlord in this Yunzhong City. It can be said that all the prerequisites for Jun Tianhui to be arrogant are not to provoke people from the three major aristocratic families. But to my surprise, today I, the great elder of the Juntian Society, took the lead in provoking people from the three major aristocratic families! This is great, being openly slapped in the face by the Du family. Will Tangtang Juntian still have any face in the future if he is tricked like this? ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the future, even now, there are already many casual warriors watching, casting gloating glances towards us. What is the number one underground organization in Yunzhong City? That¡¯s all! When someone burned down the headquarters, he still had to bow down and smile, not even daring to fart. The slap in the face was really loud. Elder Lu can simply imagine that these people must be so slanderous in their hearts. ¡°If I had known this earlier, why would I bother to provoke this little devil star? Just let them take the person away and nothing will happen. Elder Lu¡¯s heart was almost filled with regret, but no matter how much he regretted it, it was already too late. Now that things have come to this, Elder Lu and his group naturally have no intention of staying here any longer. The eyes of everyone around them seemed to be a naked mockery of them, which made them feel like they were carrying a thorn in their backs. Although they were feeling aggrieved, they were helpless. In terms of strength, the Juntian Club was still far behind the Du family. "Elder Lu, the headquarters was burned down by them, so let's just forget about it?" The warriors of Juntianhui still felt unwilling to accept it. "Isn't that embarrassing enough? Let's go and wait until the three leaders come back to discuss it!" Elder Lu said with a dark face. Soon, Elder Lu and his party left the scene in despair. "Mr. Su, this is Du An, the commander-in-chief of the Du family's bodyguards. Rescue came late. Please forgive me, Mr. Su." Du An turned to Su Han and introduced himself solemnly. Although Commander An has never met Su Han, he knows that Mr. Su is now an honored guest of the Du family and cannot be ignored. "Thank you very much, Commander An." Su Han smiled. He knew that the Du family was still waiting for his life elixir, so it was naturally impossible to leave him alone at this time. "Why do you have to be so open-minded, Mr. Su? Your business is our business." Commander An was extremely polite. Su Han nodded, "My brother, because he was unwilling to pay the protection fee, had a few quarrels with people from the Juntian Society, and was arrested by them. Only then did I know that there are still people in this Yunzhong City market. There is a matter of blatantly collecting protection money. Don¡¯t the three major families care about this kind of thing?¡± Commander An smiled bitterly and said, "JunThe Du family has already heard about the fact that the association charges protection fees. However, this Juntian Society seems to have some unclear backstage, and even the three major families do not dare to touch them. You burned down Juntianhui's headquarters and offended them severely. From now on, you must be more careful. " "It doesn't matter." Su Han waved his hand. While speaking, several followers had already searched the corpses of Juntianhui upside down. Murong Sang came closer with a pile of storage rings in his hand. "Young Master, these guys are too poor. The total storage ring contains less than 100,000 low-grade Yuanshi." Murong Sang said, since he followed Su Han, the vision of the little beggar Murong Sang has soared. Now there are 100,000 people with low-grade Yuanshi. In Murong Sang's eyes, they are all poor. Commander An on the other side was secretly surprised when he saw Murong Sang. This young man looked to be twelve or thirteen years old at most, but his cultivation level was already close to the spiritual realm! Even the most core disciples of the Du family cannot have such an astonishing cultivation speed. Commander An was surprised, and the way he looked at Su Han also changed. Originally, he was a little confused that a young boy who was still young could get such attention from the senior leaders of the Du family. Now he saw that Murong Sang beside Su Han was so evil, so An The commander couldn't help but secretly change his view of Su Han. "One hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones?" Su Han took the storage ring, thought for a moment, and threw the ring towards Liu Long. "Old Liu, weren't you blackmailed by the Juntian Society for 20,000 low-grade Yuanshi? Use it to make up for your losses, and distribute the rest to the people in the inn to make up for their losses." "Thisis it really for me?" Liu Long took the storage ring and couldn't believe his ears. ¡° Juntian has always been the only one who can blackmail others, but I have never heard of Juntian being able to spit out the money he eats. Liu Long felt that he really came to the right place today. Not only did he get back the money he had been extorted from, but more importantly, he watched a good show. Juntian would be openly deflated. This kind of show is probably not the best in Yunzhong City. All the casual cultivators wanted to see it. "By the way, Mr. Su, I almost forgot about the business. I came here this time to bring a message to you at the order of Mrs. Ning. The raw materials for the Shengsheng Pill are ready." Commander An said respectfully. "Okay." Su Han said with a smile, "After I finish handling some personal matters, I will go to your house." "Thank you, Mr. Su." Commander An was overjoyed. The turmoil here did not affect Su Han's rhythm. Taking Cheng Can back to the inn, Su Han took matters into his own hands. After refining the awakening potion, Cheng Can also woke up slowly. "Young Master!" Cheng Can was extremely excited at first when he saw Su Han, and then felt a little ashamed, "Young Master, I I was too impulsive and got you into trouble." Su Han smiled and said, "Do we still need to talk about this between you and me?" "Young Master, I will practice well and not let you worry." Cheng Can looked serious. After this incident, he once again realized the importance of strength, and his own cultivation was still too weak. At this time, Su Han also discovered that Cheng Can's energy and blood were surging, and the dragon-tiger atmosphere lingering around him was several times stronger than before. "Is thisa sign that the bloodline power is about to awaken?" Su Han looked at it intently for a moment, and then the turbulent dragon-tiger atmosphere gradually weakened. "Lao Cheng, your bloodline power may be awakening soon. If you encounter any problems in your cultivation in the future, you can come to me at any time." Su Han reminded me. When Cheng Can heard that his bloodline power was about to awaken, he first gasped in surprise, and then nodded solemnly. After the followers left, Su Han took out the Tissot Purple Cauldron and took a deep breath. "The Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pill can finally be refined." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 466: Du Yuyan is in a state of confusion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han came to Yunzhong City just to refine the Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pill. Now, finally, all the materials are complete and the refining can begin. Although Su Han still had the Shengsheng Pill that needed to be refined, he decided to refine the Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pill first to settle his worries. The so-called Nine Dragons actually refers to the five innate Qi of metal, wood, water, fire and earth, plus the four rare attributes of heaven and earth of wind, thunder, light and darkness. Jiulong, as the name suggests, is to cultivate the nine qi and draw the qi like a dragon. " Kaitian means opening up the spiritual sea. As long as you take the Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pill, even if your Dantian has been completely destroyed, you can still use the nine innate qi in the Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pill to reshape your Dantian. You can also use this to open up the innate spiritual sea and rush into it in one go. fairy land. Not only that, people who take the Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pill and enter the spiritual realm can have the nine qi in their bodies stimulated, and the potential of the spiritual sea can be tapped to the maximum extent. In Su Han's previous life, there were many examples of people who took the Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pill and not only successfully reshaped their Dantian and entered the spiritual realm, but also transformed into a unique cultivation genius. It is precisely because of this that the Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pill was a famous pill in Su Han's previous life. Even many powerful people in the Great Xia Imperial Capital flocked to this pill. However, although this elixir is extremely popular, it is hard to find because the process of refining this elixir is extremely cumbersome and ordinary alchemists cannot refine it at all. Su Han sat cross-legged in front of the pill cauldron, closed his eyes slightly, and went through the refining steps of the Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pill in his mind to make sure there were no mistakes. Afterwards, Su Han opened his eyes, and beams of soul power shot out from the Niwan Palace in the center of his eyebrows. At the same time, his hands began to operate dexterously, making fire, heating the cauldron, and purifyingall in one go. Taiyi Panlong Fruit was thrown into the alchemy cauldron by Su Han. Soon after, it entered the refining stage, and Su Han continued to play out a series of hand techniques in his hands, which merged into the flames below the alchemy cauldron. These techniques are absolutely impossible to appear in the elixir world of Yunzhong City. Even if the masters with the most profound knowledge of alchemy in Yunzhong City were to sit here and watch Su Han refining alchemy, it would be impossible for them to remember these complicated techniques. As time passed by, curls of green smoke began to rise above the alchemy cauldron. This green smoke is actually the waste gas produced by steaming and roasting the raw materials of the elixir, and it is the dregs of the elixir. At this moment, Su Han didn't notice that a pair of eyes were outside the window, secretly watching his every move. "Miss." Du Yuyan's personal maid Cui'er stared at Du Yuyan with a puzzled expression. She really couldn't understand why her lady suddenly got crazy and came to this place to spy on others? "It turns out that this guy really knows how to make elixirs. I have never even seen the techniques he used to make elixirs, and the elixir he refined is not an ordinary elixir just by looking at the raw materials" Du Yuyan looked away and sighed secretly. Only with Su Han did she realize what it meant to feel ashamed. She has been studying alchemy with Master Geng since she was a child. She is extremely talented and is Master Geng's most proud disciple. Even Master Geng himself said that she has learned everything about her skills. Even compared with many famous masters in Yunzhong City, Du Yuyan's level of alchemy is not bad at all. But today, Du Yuyan experienced from a boy who was younger than himself, what it meant to have someone outside the world, and something outside the world. Despite being surprised, the feeling of dissatisfaction in Du Yuyan's heart gradually subsided. Originally, she came here secretly today because she wanted to formally challenge Su Han on the alchemy path, because she was dissatisfied that her master, Master Geng, lost to Su Han because of an alchemy recipe, and she was even more dissatisfied that Master Geng wanted to call Su Han teacher from now on. So, she came here alone today, wanting to have a formal alchemy battle with Su Han to rectify the name of her master, Master Geng. But she didn¡¯t expect that she would bump into Su Han refining elixirs. Looking at Su Han's figure refining alchemy, and those extremely skillful hand techniques, all of which he had never seen before, Du Yuyan actually had a feeling of looking up at a mountain deep in his heart, and he couldn't help but have an illusion that that Zhang Kehei's face actually showed a vague air of master-like demeanor "Oh, what's wrong with me!" Du Yuyan was annoyed. She didn't know how she had that illusion, but she knew that her desire to challenge Su Han would probably come to nothing Because challenging him based on your own ability is just humiliating yourself "Hmph, this guy only knows how to make alchemy. When it comes to martial arts cultivation, I am slightly better"   Du Yuyan also knew that he was a bit arrogant, because his martial arts cultivation level was only one level higher than Su Han's. "However, a higher level is also a higher level. At least if there is a duel, I will definitely have the upper hand." Of course, the premise is that this guy doesn¡¯t resort to those weird tricks he used when he was at the villa a while ago "He is so good at refining alchemy. Perhaps, in the crisis of the Alchemy Pavilion, our Du family can count onhim?" Du Yuyan¡¯s expression flickered and he murmured to himself. "Tui'er, let's go!" Du Yuyan moved and quietly left the window without disturbing anyone. In the secret room, as the green smoke from the alchemy cauldron became thinner and thinner, Su Han knew that the heat was almost there. Boom! The top cover of the alchemy cauldron was suddenly blown open by a billowing airflow. Amid the billowing green smoke, there was an aura of a dragon swallowing the world, permeating the entire secret room. "The elixir is done!" Su Han's face was filled with joy. Just looking at the aura when the elixir was completed was enough to prove that the elixir was of extraordinary quality. Fortunately, it was in a secret room, otherwise, the momentum when the elixir was completed would have been enough for strong men from all over the world to follow it and even snatch it away. Looking into the alchemy cauldron, three round Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pills were lying there quietly, with vermilion pill patterns all over the surface. Judging from the quality, they are all top grade. The Jiulong Kaitian Pill is already an eighth-grade pill. The quality of elixirs of such a high grade can no longer be measured by standards such as ordinary elixirs and high-quality elixirs. They are of the lower, middle and upper grades, and there are also top-grade elixirs. A medium-grade elixir contains Danze, a top-grade elixir contains Danze, a top-grade elixir contains Danqi, and if it contains Danyun, it is a legendary elixir that is unique in millions. The three Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pills that Su Han refined were all top-grade, completely beyond Su Han's expectations. He originally estimated that with his current level of soul power, he could refine at most one Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pill. "It seems that my soul power in this life is particularly strong, and it is particularly easy to make good-quality elixirs. Why is this?" Su Han was also a little puzzled, but he vaguely felt that the reason seemed to be related to his evil eye. "Could it be that my reincarnation in this life is an opportunity given to me by God, which not only allows me to embark on the path of martial arts cultivation as I wish, but also allows me to improve on the achievements of alchemy in my previous life?" When Su Han thought of this, his heart became hot. In his previous life, he was the most promising being in the Great Xia Dynasty to become the Alchemy Sage, but when he was about to attack the Alchemy Sage, he died unexpectedly. This incident left an eternal regret in his heart. Even if he is lucky enough to be reborn now, he is still worried about this incident. "If this life can make up for the regrets of the previous life, and can step into the supreme position of Alchemy Sage Su Han¡¯s eyes were shining, and there was an intimidating aura surging all over his body, and his eyes showed extreme confidence. Three high-grade Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pills were put away by Su Han. Then Su Han called Murong Sang in and ordered Murong Sang to send one of the Nine Dragons Opening Heaven Pills to the Huang family. He has not forgotten that he has a deal with the Huang family. After the Huang family gets the Jiulong Kaitian Pill, they will pay him 100,000 low-grade Yuan stones and 10% of the shares in the Huangshan mining area. After Murong Sang left, Su Han came to Mingjie's room. Mingjie lay quietly on the bed, the aura around him was very weak, his eyes were closed tightly, and even in his drowsiness, he still exuded a bit of compelling heroic spirit. ¡°Good brother, I¡¯ve kept you waiting for a long time.¡± Su Han looked at Mingjie with soft eyes. This was the first brother he had made since his rebirth, a brother who was willing to risk his life for him. Su Han took out the Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pill and gave it to Mingjie. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 467 Mingjie¡¯s decision You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After the pill entered the body, a violent buzzing sound suddenly burst out from Mingjie's body. In the small room, it seemed as if a violent earthquake had occurred. The vitality of the world was shaking, cracks burst out of the windows, and all the furnishings in the room They all trembled and fell to pieces on the ground, and the sound of ringing bells and bangs could be heard endlessly. Soon, a huge vortex of air flow formed around Mingjie. With him as the center, the vortex continuously gathered the energy of heaven and earth within a radius of a hundred miles and transported it towards Mingjie. "This elixir is so magical?" Ji Tiannan, Cheng Can and others were secretly amazed when they saw this scene. Su Han's eyes were fixed on Mingjie lying on the bed. His only worry was that Mingjie's body could not withstand the overbearing impact of Jiulong Kaitian Pill and some unpredictable situation would occur. But as time went by, Su Han knew that his worries were unnecessary. Mingjie grew up in the palace, and the elixir resources he received must be quite abundant, which made his body much stronger than ordinary people, enough to withstand the Nine Dragons The medicinal power of Kaitian Dan. Around Mingjie, the vortex of vitality was still gathering. Within a moment, nine billowing essences like dragons began to circle around Mingjie and poured into his Dantian. "The Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pill has begun to reshape his Dantian, and it's not far from when he wakes up." Su Han said in a condensed voice. Under the gaze of everyone, a moment later, a pillar of spiritual power suddenly rose into the sky and broke through the roof of the inn. Everyone within a hundred miles felt this pure spiritual power. "With such pure spiritual power fluctuations, could it be that some powerful disciples are making a breakthrough?" The warriors who didn't know the truth were talking about it. "Very good, the medicinal power and Dantian are well integrated. I believe that when Ajie wakes up, he will have become a unique cultivation genius." Su Han smiled. Mingjie could be said to be a blessing in disguise this time. He was already sentenced to death, but thanks to a small pill, he not only regained his vitality, but also used it to change his physique and change his life. fate. This is the infinite charm of alchemy, and it is also the reason why many people are willing to devote their lives to the supreme alchemy. "Look, His Royal Highness has opened his eyes!" Su Yu shouted softly. At this moment, Mingjie¡¯s vitality has been awakened and his consciousness has begun to recover. However, he did not have the extra strength to pay attention to the things around him, because the surging power in his body was extremely painful. His internal organs seemed to be cracked at any time, and the bones in his body seemed to fall apart at any time. . "Iwhat's wrong with me?" Mingjie muttered to himself subconsciously. At this moment, Su Han's voice poured into Mingjie's mind with a calming force: "Ajie, reborn and transformed is an extremely difficult process. If you can bear it, the sea and the sky will be brighter. I'll let you fly. If you can't bear it, you will be a withered bone in the grave from now on. In a hundred years, who will be able to remember your name?" "Ichanged my appearance? Reborn?" Mingjie's whole body suddenly trembled, but he suddenly remembered his last memory before coma. The eldest son Mingyu killed the emperor and his father, and openly snatched the throne, whether it was himself or his younger sister Mingzhu, In the eyes of the eldest prince, they are all like ants and weeds. It doesn't matter whether they live or die "Mingyu, you rebellious minister, if I have a chance one day, I will cut you into pieces!" Mingjie recalled the solemn oath he made when he was furious. In the world of martial arts, if you don¡¯t have strength, how can you gain a foothold? If you don't have extraordinary strength and can't even protect your own property and life, how can you talk about avenging your father? For a moment, although Mingjie was still confused and confused about the situation outside, the pride that belonged to a princely family in his heart was completely aroused. His teeth were chattering and the veins on his forehead were exposed. Although the former strength of Prince Ming's Mansion is nothing in front of the fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City, Mingjie's inner temperament is something that these fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City do not possess. This kind of temperament is very complex, with arrogance, strength, and a tenacity that will not give up until the goal is achieved. Prince Ming¡¯s Mansion has been able to control Tianhe County for many years, and its luck is very strong. At this moment, all this luck seems to have exploded in Mingjie. "I can't die!" Mingjie murmured to himself, the overbearing medicinal power of Jiulong Kaitian Pill continued to wreak havoc in his body, causing his body to tremble continuously and his face to appear painfully distorted. It wasn¡¯t until two full hours later that the process came to a halt.   Su Han looked at Mingjie with an expression of admiration. The process of rebuilding the spiritual sea with the Nine Dragons Opening Pill was extremely difficult. Originally, he had prepared many backup methods in case Mingjie couldn't survive it. Unexpectedly, he survived with his own perseverance. A dazzling golden light flowed from Mingjie's body, and his temperament began to become completely different from before. The fluctuations of spiritual energy surrounding him made his whole person look somewhat sacred. Transcend the world and enter the spirit! Everyone in the room had sincere expressions of joy on their faces. At this moment, they were truly happy for Mingjie. "It's true that if you survive a catastrophe, you will be blessed later." "The Fourth Highness finally got a blessing in disguise, ushered in a new life of his own, and became a unique cultivation genius." Su Han smiled and strode over, "Ajie, congratulations, you have entered the spiritual realm." "II'm not dead? What's going on?" Mingjie looked at his hands in surprise. If he saw it correctly, what flowed on his hands was clearly spiritual power. Could it be that he had become a spiritual power? By? He clearly still remembers that the eldest prince Mingyu went to great lengths to enter the spiritual realm, even killing the king and his father, just to get a chance to enter the spiritual realm How could he become a strong man in the spiritual realm so easily? Mingjie was shocked and suddenly realized: "Where is Mingyu? I'm going to kill him, this treacherous traitor!" Mingjie's body trembled violently, his eyes suddenly turned red, and his mood suddenly fell into an extremely unstable state. Su Han quickly reached out and held his shoulders, "Brother, don't get excited, Mingyu is dead!" Immediately afterwards, Su Han gave a general description of what happened after Mingjie fell into coma. Mingjie listened silently and gradually calmed down. Su Han originally thought that Mingjie would not be able to accept the fact that the Ming Palace had been destroyed and Tianhe County had changed dynasties. Unexpectedly, he calmly accepted this fact. "I had a vague premonition of this on the first day my father imprisoned me. The actions of my father and eldest brother have already completely ruined the fate of the Ming Palace for thousands of years, and I am entirely to blame for this end." Mingjie said with a wry smile. Thinking of the eldest prince Mingyu's unscrupulous methods to enter the spiritual realm, Mingjie was filled with emotion. After listening to Su Han's introduction to Yunzhong City, Mingjie realized that there was such a vast world outside Tianhe County. There is only one strong person in the spiritual realm in the entire Tianhe County, but he is everywhere here. The small Tianhe County is just a drop in the ocean in the vast southern border The world is so unpredictable. At that time, everyone thought that the powerful eldest son Mingyu would be the final winner. However, they did not expect that the last survivor of the Ming Palace was the less favored fourth son Mingjie "I have decided that from now on there will no longer be the Fourth Prince Mingjie, only Wu Xiu Mingjie. Like you, I will be Young Master Han's follower." Mingjie suddenly showed a bright smile. "What?" Su Han was stunned for a moment. Mingjie's move really caught him by surprise. "Brother, I know that follower is just a way of saying it. In your heart, you always regard everyone who follows you as a brother. Now that I have regained my life and gained such excellent cultivation qualifications, it is all thanks to you. Look. Each one of them has changed completely by your side, so why don¡¯t you allow me to pursue the supreme martial arts with you?" Mingjie said with a smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 468: Zhenlong Pomegranate Game You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Supreme martial arts? Ahem, supreme martial arts is not taught by my family. How can I just pursue it?" Su Han touched his nose awkwardly. Mingjie smiled and said: "Stop pretending, you are not an ordinary person. There are so many secrets in you! From the first time I saw you, I felt that I couldn't see through you. And you, at first sight It can be seen that I have practiced the Qing Gang Body Refining Technique. At that moment, I even felt like I was standing on a high mountain. So I have always had an impulse to worship you as my teacher. Now this wish has finally come true. I am very relaxed. , also very happy.¡± Although the other people in the room did not speak, they nodded silently. Obviously, the young master is not an ordinary person. This has formed a unified consensus among them. Although they do not know the origin of the young master, it does not prevent them from silently worshiping the young master in their hearts. Su Han looked at Mingjie's firm eyes and knew that this guy was probably serious. If he didn't agree to him today, he probably wouldn't give up. "alright, you win." Su Han raised his hands and surrendered. "Good brother." Mingjie showed a bright smile and gave Su Han a big bear hug. To explain Mingjie¡¯s character, he is actually extremely passionate, but his many years of life as the heir apparent have made him suppress his true temperament. Now, being able to release his true nature without reservation is tantamount to opening a new chapter in his life for Mingjie. Mingjie woke up, and Su Han finally settled a matter on his mind. " However, there is another thing that follows, and that is the whereabouts of the pearl. Since running away from Tianhe County, there has been no news about Mingzhu. Although Mingjie didn't say it on the surface, it could be seen from his expression that he was worried in his heart. Su Han was also worried about the whereabouts of the pearl. When he first arrived in Yunzhong City, he hired someone to investigate secretly. However, several months passed, but there was still no news. But Su Han also knows that this kind of thing cannot be rushed. Mingjie¡¯s spiritual power was still not very stable when he first formed the spiritual sea. He immediately began to retreat to consolidate his cultivation. Su Han also gave him a spiritual elixir just like he did to other followers. Afterwards, Su Han set off for the Du family. The Du family had already received the news that Su Han was going there. While preparing to entertain Su Han, they also quickly sent someone to invite Master Geng. Su Han had asked Master Geng to take action before. Naturally, the Du family did not dare to ignore this matter. Master Geng walked into the Du family¡¯s alchemy room with something on his mind. After losing the bet that day, Master Geng was willing to admit defeat and said that Su Han could motivate him as he pleased. However, the always arrogant Master Geng still couldn't accept it in his heart. The steps into the alchemy room also seemed particularly heavy. Before changing, Master Geng faced the high -level officials of Mrs. Ning's family, and her posture was high. But now, when Master Geng saw Mrs. Ning and others, he smiled bitterly and nodded as a greeting. The people of the Du family were secretly amazed when they saw that a proud and arrogant person like Master Geng was now as honest as a pupil who made a mistake. ¡°However, it¡¯s not good for the Du family to stay here all the time and watch Master Geng¡¯s jokes. "Mr. Su, all the ingredients on your list are here. Okay, let's go out and let Mr. Su and Master Geng have a quiet alchemy environment." Mrs. Ning finished speaking with a smile and motioned for everyone to follow her out. After the Du family members left, Master Geng stood there awkwardly, rubbing his hands continuously. Obviously, given his status, even if he admits defeat, it is still difficult for him to be too groveling. Su Han didn't want to embarrass the old man too much and said with a smile: "Master Geng, last time you said you wanted to become my teacher, I asked you to think about it again. How do you think about it? It's okay if you regret it now. I That¡¯s understandable.¡± When Master Geng heard what Su Han said, his face turned red, as if he had been insulted in some way, and he frowned: "Old man, am I such a bad person who breaks his promise? How do you want to drive me? Set a charter, as long as you don't humiliate me. , old man, I can do anything.¡± "Hurt you?" Su Han said with a smile, "People must humiliate themselves, and then others will humiliate them. If you don't humiliate yourself, I can't humiliate you. However, since you are my disciple now, I don't need to humiliate you. You take it out." The old man blushed and said nothing. Su Han said lightly: "Perhaps you think it's a bit embarrassing to be my disciple, but if it weren't for the fact that I need an helper to refine the Shengsheng Pill,Hand, I really may not want you to be my disciple. " "You" The old man took a breath and stared at Su Han in surprise. Looking at his expression, it was obvious that he couldn't understand how Su Han could say such arrogant words. Even if Su Han defeated him in the gambling battle, it was just a prescription and did not represent much. Su Han smiled: "Don't be convinced. There is no one else here today. If you are not convinced, I can give you a chance to challenge me. No matter what you challenge, as long as you can gain the slightest advantage in front of me, I will Let me tell everyone that the last time you lost to me was an accident, the bet does not count, you are still free from now on, and you can go wherever you want." Su Han wanted Master Geng to help him make elixirs, but he didn't want the old man to have a grudge. Since you want to conquer him, you must be convinced. "Are you serious?" A trace of doubt flashed in Master Geng¡¯s eyes, as if he thought how could he be so generous? Su Han can say this, and he is naturally confident. In his previous life, he was the first alchemy master in Daxia. In front of him, the great alchemist was not even qualified to lift shoes. ¡°However, Master Geng didn¡¯t know this. In the eyes of Master Geng, Su Han is just a young boy who may have been lucky enough to receive the alchemy inheritance from an outsider. However, Master Geng firmly believes that he has been immersed in alchemy for more than a hundred years, and it is impossible to master every aspect of alchemy. Can't compare to this guy? "I've given you the opportunity. It's up to you whether you have the courage to challenge." Su Han smiled half-heartedly. Master Geng seemed to be aroused by Su Han's words, and said angrily: "How could I not dare? Is what you just said true? If I can beat you, will you really tell everyone that the bet does not count?" Su Han said with a faint smile: "You don't need to win, as long as you can get a little upper hand, the bet will be void." Master Geng blushed, as if he felt it was a bit ridiculous to be fussing over such things with a sixteen-year-old boy here. He thought for a while and suddenly took out a scroll: "I don't challenge anything else. There is an ancient alchemy bureau here. I saw it in an ancient book. It should have contained sixteen kinds of alchemy formulas. But after decades of research, I have only been able to decipher nine. If you can decipher a prescription that I have not deciphered from this ancient situation, even if you win, my old man will be convinced and will be devoted to you from now on." Su Han looked at the old man with a half-smile, "Master Geng, you have already prepared this scroll. If I didn't tell you, you would probably take out this scroll to challenge me, right?" Master Geng blushed and remained silent. He always felt that he was too careless that day, and he lost by accident. Although his gambling skills were good, he still felt uneasy and felt that he had lost unjustly. Su Han didn¡¯t say much. He smiled calmly and took the scroll: ¡°I accept this challenge.¡± Master Geng breathed a sigh of relief, but then felt a little embarrassed. He had been studying this ancient situation for decades before cracking nine kinds of elixir formulas. Now that Su Han was asked to crack one on the spot, Master Geng had to do it himself. Cracked. Even Master Geng himself felt that he was cheating a bit. "However, Su Han didn't even say a word of nonsense and agreed directly, which made Master Geng feel that this young man was indulging himself in his nonsense. Even Master Geng didn¡¯t know how he could feel this way. The other person was obviously only sixteen years old, and his grandson was older than him in terms of age. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 469: Master Geng is completely convinced You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han got the scroll, glanced at it, and found that the names of sixteen elixir materials were arranged on the scroll. Su Han looked over one by one, and the images of these sixteen elixirs flashed through his mind one by one. After seeing more than half of it, Su Han knew in his heart that this was indeed an ancient alchemy game, an ancient alchemy game from ancient times. This ancient game has a very nice name, called "Zhenlong Pomegranate Game". It¡¯s not that it has anything to do with the pomegranate, but because there are a total of sixteen kinds of elixir materials in this game, and these sixteen kinds of elixir materials can happen to be recycled and combined to produce sixteen kinds of elixir recipes. Not more, not less. 16, homophonic to pomegranate, so this ancient game is called Zhenlong Pomegranate Game. Su Han had come into contact with many Zhenlong Bureaus in his previous life. This Zhenlong Pomegranate Bureau could only be regarded as an entry-level Zhenlong Bureau at best, and was not very advanced. Precisely because it is not very profound, it has long been cracked by alchemy geniuses. In Su Han's previous life, the alchemy geniuses in the Great Xia Imperial Capital had already begun to study the eighty-one elixir materials, and even the Zhenlong Bureau of one hundred and forty-four elixir materials. "I didn't expect that Master Geng would have heard of the Zhenlong Pomegranate Game. And judging from his tone, he hasn't fully mastered the Zhenlong Pomegranate Game yet, and he has only combined nine kinds of elixirs in it?" "Bring me a pen!" Su Han was too lazy to care so much and waved his hand. Master Geng took a deep breath, and even his white beard trembled. How could this boy instruct himself to do this and that so naturally? Master Geng struggled for a while, but finally got a pen for Su Han, and secretly swore in his heart that if this kid couldn't even put together a recipe, he would definitely make him look good! Su Han completely ignored Master Geng¡¯s blue face and started writing with a brush. Su Han simply memorized this Zhenlong Pomegranate game without even using his brain. One kind of elixir after another continued to flow out quickly from his writing. This Dan Bureau is not something that cannot be leaked. To put it bluntly, they are just some elegant and interesting things that the elixir masters use to play and entertain themselves in their spare time. As Su Han continued to write down one elixir after another, Master Geng¡¯s eyes next to him became wider and wider. At first, he just took a casual look and thought that Su Han just relied on luck to combine one or two of the elixirs, and it was nothing special. But as time went by, Su Han wrote the third, fourth, fifth Master Geng's eyes gradually seemed to be firmly attracted by a magnet, staring at Su Han's flying handwriting, unable to look away even a little bit. But Su Han didn¡¯t stop yet, and wrote the eighth typethe ninth typein one breath The tenth recipe! Master Geng stood up excitedly, with an expression of shock and ecstasy on his face, and his eyes staring at Danfang were even more mesmerizing If he looked like this in the eyes of others, I'm afraid everyone would be shocked. He is usually a steady and serious alchemy master, but his expression is so weird at this moment. He feels like laughing at one moment and crying at the next. . After a while, Su Han stopped writing. With a faint smile, he handed the elixir recipe to Master Geng: "Here, it's for you." Master Geng took the prescription with trembling hands and glanced up and down excitedly. There were sixteen kinds of prescriptions, yes, sixteen kinds! ??Zhenlong Pomegranate Bureau, sixteen ingredients, sixteen kinds of elixirs, all cracked, one kind is not too much, and one kind is not too little! "Hahaha" Master Geng suddenly laughed, smiled, his eyes were red, and he burst into tears, and he actually fell down at his desk and cried bitterly. Even the guards standing outside the alchemy room heard the strange noises in the alchemy room. They looked at each other for a moment, wondering if they had heard wrong. Master Geng, what happened? It's certainly a bit humiliating to slap a young man, but there's no need to cry like this, right? "Hahahaha" Immediately afterwards, Master Geng laughed again. This crying and laughing made the group of guards outside the alchemy room simply confused. Does Mr. Su have some kind of magical power? What makes Master Geng so weird? "Unexpectedlyunexpectedly, I will be able to see the whole picture of Zhenlong Pomegranate Bureau in my lifetime. As the saying goes, if you hear the Tao in the morning, you will die at night. II am willing to die now." Master Geng burst into tears and was extremely excited. "I have been deducing this elixir formula for decades, and I have only come up with nine kinds of elixir formulas. You how on earth did you deduce a complete formula in such a short period of time?"?Sixteen kinds of elixirs? " At this moment, Master Geng has completely put down his previous arrogance, just like a primary school student who is asking for advice humbly, his eyes shining with the desire for knowledge. Su Han didn't want to hide this Master Geng, and said with a faint smile: "It is naturally impossible to deduce sixteen kinds of elixirs in such a short period of time. I have seen the complete game of Zhenlong Pomegranate before, so I can write it down. All the elixirs come." "Youhave you seen it?" Master Geng was even more shocked. This Zhenlong Pomegranate Game, not to mention in Yunzhong City, even in the entire southern Xinjiang, this is an unsolvable game. So many top great alchemists in southern Xinjiang have not been able to crack it. A complete set of sixteen kinds of elixirs. And the young boy in front of him has actually seen the whole situation? For a moment, Master Geng was dumbfounded. This is simply comparing people to each other, which is really annoying. "I have worked so hard to achieve alchemy for more than a hundred years, but in front of others, it is nothing." Originally, Master Geng thought that Su Han¡¯s statement that he might not be willing to be his disciple was a naked humiliation and a villain¡¯s ambition. It was not until now that he realized that with his level, there was no need to humiliate himself. ¡°At the age of sixteen, he actually has knowledge of alchemy that surpasses the entire Southern Xinjiang. This is simply shocking.¡± The more Master Geng thought about it, the colder he became. He felt more and more that this young man was mysterious and incomprehensible. It was ridiculous that he was a frog in the well, but he still challenged him. Did he lose unjustly? Not unfair at all. Even, a thought suddenly came into Master Geng¡¯s heart: losing that bet may not necessarily be a bad thing As soon as he thought of this, Master Geng suddenly stepped forward, knelt on his knees, and kowtowed: "Master, please be polite. From now on, I will serve the master wholeheartedly and will never dare to One more complaint." Master Geng¡¯s words come from the bottom of his heart. Su Han smiled and said, "As long as you realize it, becoming my disciple will only be good for you." Master Geng felt a chill in his heart. He felt that this newly worshiped master actually had the majesty of a superior person in his movements. Before he could think about it carefully, a package of materials had been thrown in front of Master Geng. "Reding, prepare to refine the Shengsheng Pill, give me a hand!" Once Su Han enters the state of preparing to make alchemy, his temperament will definitely change faster than anyone else. Master Geng was in a trance, and he really thought of his first teacher who passed away. Isn't that kind of master-like temperament flowing naturally just like the Su Han in front of him? Even more, Su Han¡¯s temperament is even stronger Let the dignified Master Geng take action. If someone else said such a thing, I am afraid that everyone in Yunzhong City would be shocked, and the person who said this would also be spat on by Master Geng. But when Su Han said this, no one seemed to feel anything wrong. In the alchemy room, green smoke soon began to fill, and two figures, an old man and a young man, became busy. Two days later. The Du family summoned all the clan members to hold a meeting in the family hall. The patriarch of the Du family, named Du Ruoyu, said with a trace of solemnity on his face: "This family meeting is mainly discussing the crisis of the Pill Pavilion." As soon as these words came out, a group of senior members of the Du family were silent for a moment, and then they couldn't help but cursed: "The Beigong family is so shameless. Our Du family planned the elixir pavilion, and they secretly followed the plan, and even came with us on the same day. Opened. The most shameless thing is that it is opened opposite our elixir pavilion." "On the day of the opening, they used the seven-grade beauty elixir and the price advantage to attract guests. More than 90% of the guests who originally accepted our opening invitation were attracted to their elixir pavilion." "Our Du family's elixir pavilion has only been open for a few days, but it is already deserted, which is in sharp contrast to their popularity. As a result, we have no choice but to close down even if we don't want to. We are really unwilling to do so!" "Master, please think of a way to get back on your feet!" ??The words of these senior officials made Du Ruoyu more and more difficult. He didn't want to regroup, but under the malicious competition from the Beigong family, how easy was it to regroup? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 470: Taking Medicine on the Spot You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ducheng and Mrs. Ning were also in the meeting hall, but they said nothing. The minds of these two couples were already firmly occupied by another thing at this moment, which was the refining of Shengsheng Dan. I don¡¯t know whether Mr. Su and Master Geng have refined the Shengsheng Pill at this moment? At this moment, someone suddenly came from outside to report that Mr. Su and Master Geng were here! Ducheng and Mrs. Ning could not hold back any longer and stood up. Du Ruoyu, the head of the Du family, also knew about this and immediately ordered: "Please come in." Many members of the Du family know that there is such a mysterious alchemist as Su Han, who was recently treated as a guest of the family. Some even heard that even Master Geng suffered a loss at the hands of this son. Many people are curious about Su Han. All eyes were directed at the entrance of the hall. In the minds of these Du family members, most of them are dubious about Su Han, thinking that he may have some abilities, but they are not as exaggerated as the rumors say. The so-called Master Geng suffered a loss, which was probably just Master Geng's carelessness. Under the gaze of everyone, Su Han and Master Geng walked in one after another. Su Han held a folding fan in his hand. He was dressed in white and looked even more handsome and leisurely. Compared with him, the most favored young master of the Du family seemed a bit inferior. He looked like a noble young master, but he was different from everyone's impression. The image of those alchemists wearing alchemy robes and having a weird temper is very different. The next person who walked in was Master Geng. When these Du family members saw Master Geng, their eyes almost fell out of shock. I saw that Master Geng, who has always been extremely proud, actually restrained his sharpness and followed Su Han today, just like an apprentice serving tea and water to the teacher, honest, very low-key, and not stealing the slightest limelight. this¡­¡­ Everyone was so surprised that they couldn¡¯t recover. Could it be that the sun was coming out from the west? Has Master Geng changed his gender? "Take out the elixir." Su Han said with a smile. Master Geng responded quickly, took out a jade bottle from the storage ring, and handed it to Du Ruoyu, the head of the Du family. This scene surprised everyone present. What kind of magic power does this young master have that can make Master Geng, who is famous in Yunzhong City, so obedient? Du Ruoyu took the elixir bottle, pulled out the stopper, looked at it, and said with a smile: "I am a rough man, and I can't understand this elixir. Acheng, this elixir is specially refined for you. You Should I swallow it quickly to prevent the elixir from losing its potency, but it¡¯s not beautiful.¡± Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Don't worry, I dare not say anything else about this elixir. It will be fine if you keep it for three to five years." Ducheng couldn't wait to take the elixir bottle. When he pulled out the stopper, a refreshing medicinal fragrance came. Ducheng took a deep breath and felt the vitality contained in the medicinal fragrance. He couldn't help but look happy. "Is this the Shengsheng Dan?" Ducheng poured out a green elixir from the elixir bottle. The color, purity, and aura-filled appearance made it seem as if the elixir itself was alive. Master Geng looked proud. He also contributed a lot to the refining process of this elixir. Although he only did some preliminary work, Master Geng was not stingy at all. After the refining process, Master So he taught him the refining method of Shengsheng Dan. Precisely because he knows how complicated the refining method of the Shengsheng Pill is, in Master Geng's eyes, this Shengsheng Pill is simply a work of art, a masterpiece given by God, and cannot be desecrated by anyone. When Ducheng saw the Pill, he was very excited. He couldn't put it down and played with it for a moment, then smiled and said, "I think the patriarch is right. I should swallow this Pill as soon as possible." "Wait a minute." Suddenly a hand stopped Du Cheng's movement, but it was a senior member of the Du family who said worriedly, "Acheng, your current physical condition cannot withstand a new round of torture. Are you sure? Will this elixir really work? If you are still deceived like before, then you might as well not take it." Someone else echoed: "Yes, but don't be parallel imports. After eating, it will make your body worse." "What kind of parallel import?" Master Geng was immediately unhappy when he heard this. "My old man is here. I don't know whether it is parallel import or not? How can I still lie to you?" Although Old Man Geng is now Su Han's student, his aura of prestige is still there. When he glares, a majesty naturally exudes. Those who had objections were frightened by him. Although they still had doubts in their hearts, they could only keep their mouths shut. Mrs. Ning said softly: "It was before, but this time is different. I think this elixir is different fromThe elixirs I have seen in the past are different and have an extraordinary temperament. " Ducheng also nodded and said: "I have been fortunate enough to see the elixir taken by the strong men of the hidden sect. Its level is not much higher than this one. This elixir is definitely not a parallel import. Chief, I want to retreat immediately. Go take the elixir.¡± Du Ruoyu thought for a while and said: "Since you think it's good, then you're probably right. Even if there is no immediate effect for a while, as long as it can improve your body function, it's good. I don't think you need to If you take medicine in seclusion, just swallow it here.¡± Swallowed on the spot? Ducheng did not hesitate, nodded and said: "Okay." With that said, Ducheng raised his neck and swallowed the Shengsheng Pill. As soon as the medicinal power enters the abdomen, it immediately turns into a stream of heat that spreads to every corner of the body along the eight extraordinary meridians. After a while, Ducheng's body surface suddenly emitted a burst of red and a burst of green light. Su Han knew that this was the power of Shengsheng Dan taking effect. The red halo is the Qi and blood of Ducheng itself, while the green halo is the dissolving power of the Shengsheng Dan. As time goes by, the green halo continues to fade, while the red halo continues to grow stronger. At this moment, cracks appeared on Ducheng's skin, just like an old tree peeling off its skin. Pieces of dead skin fell off like mud on the wall, revealing the smooth new skin inside. Immediately afterwards, black impurities continued to overflow from Ducheng's seven orifices, fingertips, and even the pores all over his body. Su Han knew that these black impurities were accumulated over many years and were forced out by the power of the medicine, forming a kind of excretion. There are not many impurities forced out of Ducheng's body, because he is not old to begin with, but the vitality in his body is lost very quickly. For Ducheng's situation, the main function of Shengsheng Dan is to rejuvenate the vitality and blood in his body, just like an old tree regenerates new buds. ?????????????? The people around them all opened their mouths wide. At this time, even people with poor eyesight can see that this life elixir is starting to really work. The red halo of energy and blood kept moving around the limbs and bones of Ducheng. Every time it moved, the skin became smoother and more vibrant than before. The snow-white hair also began to fall out one by one, and black hair roots grew back. After a quarter of an hour, the red halo of energy and blood gradually disappeared. When we look at Ducheng as a whole, there is no trace of his dejected old demeanor. He is clearly a handsome man with a face as beautiful as a crown jewel and a radiant spirit. The whole person, in just a quarter of an hour, seemed to have reversed fifty years of time. Mrs. Ning¡¯s jade hands slowly covered Cherry¡¯s mouth, as if she was trying her best not to scream out on the spot. Those beautiful eyes were wide open. The whole place was in dead silence. Everyone was obviously stunned by the miraculous effect of this life elixir. Those who were still questioning the Shengsheng Pill just now opened their mouths with disbelief on their faces. Even Du Ruoyu, the head of the Du family, couldn't help but widen his eyes. "Hahahaha, the elixir is working. It's such a Shengsheng elixir. It's like reversing time and taking part in creation." Master Geng was the first to react and was extremely excited. ¡°It¡¯s in vain that he has lived for more than a hundred years, but this is the first time he has witnessed such a miraculous effect of the elixir. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 471: The Realm of the Alchemy King You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Uncle Cheng, youyou have become younger, and you match Aunt Ning so well. They are a perfect match." "What are you talking about? Your uncle Cheng is already young. This elixir is really magical, it's incredible." Ducheng was even more pleasantly surprised. He only felt that his whole body was relaxed. The original feeling of being overwhelmed and dying had completely bid farewell to him, and was replaced by a body full of youthful vitality. He has not experienced this feeling for more than ten years. "It's amazing, it's amazing, Mr. Su, I don't even know how to thank you." Ducheng felt that all this was like an illusion. The problem that had troubled him and his wife for more than ten years was solved so easily. I have gained a new body and a new life. Now, he simply doesn¡¯t dare to blink, for fear that if he blinks, he will change back to his original appearance. It wasn¡¯t until the excitement in his heart gradually subsided that Ducheng could be sure that he had really returned to his thirties. All of this was brought to him by Su Han. Su Han always smiled and said nothing. In fact, he made a lot of money by refining the Shengsheng Dan in exchange for a Taiyi Panlong Fruit. ??It is a bit exaggerated to say that this life-sustaining elixir can reverse time. In fact, those vitalities originally belonged to Ducheng himself, but due to some reasons, they were suppressed and reduced. The function of Shengsheng Dan is to bring back this part of life. In addition, Shengsheng Dan actually has the effect of prolonging life for the really elderly. However, Su Han did not say this part of the effect at the moment. "Okay, everyone, you seem to be in a meeting? The elixir has been delivered and it's time for me to leave, so I won't interrupt you." Su Han smiled slightly and was about to say goodbye and leave. "Master Su, stay!" Du Ruoyu suddenly came back to his senses, his eyes shone, and he shouted quickly, "Wait a minute, Mr. Su, our Du family is in urgent need of alchemy talents. I don't know if I have this honor. Please honor me and be the guest of the Du family, Great Alchemist." Teacher? In terms of remuneration, you will definitely be satisfied." Having heard Du Cheng talk about Su Han's victory over Master Geng in the alchemy battle before, Du Ruoyu had a vague feeling that this boy was extraordinary. Until today, I saw Su Han's magnanimity with my own eyes and the miraculous effect of Shengsheng Dan, and I was completely convinced by Du Ruoyu. Du Ruoyu felt that he was absolutely right. This young man had the ability to turn the tide. If the Du family can have his help, the crisis in the Pill Pavilion can be solved 80% of the time! Su Han smiled and said: "I'm used to being free, and now I'm the guest of the Yong family. It's not good to go to the second family. Patriarch Du should hire someone else." With that said, Su Han took Master Geng and said goodbye. Du Ruoyu was a little disappointed, but his expression soon returned to normal. "Most of the real geniuses are unique. I use money to win over them. It seems a bit vulgar and annoying." Du Ruoyu pondered, "How can I get his help? I heard that Yuyan has a good relationship with him, and Yuyan's beauty and talent are also top-notch among the younger generations of the Du family. I don't know how to marry Yuyan to him." Can he?" The thoughts of the head of the Du family are obviously going off the rails and starting to develop in strange directions. At this moment, someone suddenly came in and reported: "Clan leader, fellow clan elders, there are strange movements in the Beigong family's elixir pavilion. Their elixir pavilion seems to have begun to build some high platforms at the gate. I don't know what they want. What to do?" "The elixir pavilions of our two families are across from each other. Isn't the gate of their elixir pavilion the gate of our elixir pavilion?" Du Ruoyu became anxious when he heard this, "Let's go and have a look. They want to do something." What the heck" At the same time, Su Han and Master Geng were on their way back to the inn. Master Geng has not yet recovered from the excitement. Witnessing the miraculous effect of the Shengsheng Dan had a huge impact on Master Geng. Along the way, Master Geng kept mumbling, his expression was intoxicated, and his hands quickly imitated the techniques for refining the Shengsheng Pill that Su Han taught him, and he couldn't stop for a moment. If outsiders saw this scene, they would probably be shocked and think that the master of elixirs had gone crazy. "Old Geng, have you ever thought about taking the exam for the title of Alchemy King?" Suddenly, Su Han asked unexpectedly. Master Geng was so surprised that he almost jumped out of the carriage seat.He fell down and said with a trembling body: "Alchemy King? How can it be so easy to pass the test for the title of Alchemy King? Moreover, all the sects and institutions in the entire southern Xinjiang are not qualified to take the test for the title of Alchemy King" "Really?" Su Han didn't know this. In his eyes in the previous life, Alchemy King was just like a kid learning Alchemy for the first time. In his cave, even a servant sweeping the floor was definitely more than Alchemy King. ¡­ The whole of Southern Xinjiang knows that his young apprentice Lin Jue has the title of Alchemy King, but in fact, Lin Jue's real title is far more than Alchemy King. It's just that those who hold the title of Nanjiang don't know, so they call Lin Jue the Alchemy King. king¡­¡­ Unexpectedly, there is not a single Dan King in the entire Southern Xinjiang who was so worthless in the eyes of my previous life "Why don't my old man want to pursue the realm of the Alchemy King? It's a pity that there is no inheritance left by the previous Alchemy Kings, and it is too difficult to cross the river by feeling the stones. Secondly, there is no certified Alchemy King in southern Xinjiang. title opportunity, so this thought can only fade away." Master Geng sighed. Su Han thought thoughtfully, many times, the reason why low-level areas are low-level is not because the people here are stupid or not working hard enough. In the final analysis, there are only four words, resources and inheritance! Just like Master Geng, he has spared no effort to study alchemy all his life, but due to the limitations of resources and inheritance in southern Xinjiang, he can only be limited to the realm of the peak alchemist for the rest of his life. Su Han thought about this and looked at Master Geng: "Old Geng, the realm of Alchemy King is not as difficult as you think. You should practice this Alchemy Way first." Master Geng was stunned when he saw Su Han stabbing him with a shining golden finger. Master Geng couldn't avoid it, but Su Han stabbed him right between the eyebrows. A piece of mental art flowed into Master Geng's sea of ??consciousness like a clear stream. "Taixu Zhengyang Chapter"! Master Geng took a breath of cold air and almost doubted whether he was dreaming. This alchemy method was obviously more than one level higher than the alchemy method he had practiced before. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but my physique is a bit skewed towards masculine side, so this alchemy method is tailor-made for me and it couldn¡¯t be more suitable. Furthermore, what surprised Master Geng even more was that Su Han was only an Eight-Seal Great Alchemist, but he said that there was nothing difficult in the Alchemy King realm. If other Eight Seal Great Alchemists say this, Master Geng will definitely sneer at them and think that they are just talking nonsense. But coming from Su Han's mouth, it was so natural that people couldn't help but feel convinced. "I also have some alchemy tips that I usually write down here. You can also use them to learn and understand. They should be of great help to you." Su Han threw another scroll to Master Geng. "Master, this mental methodthis scrollIhave only been a disciple for a few days, and I have received so much treatment" Master Geng is obviously a strict person. He has received so many benefits without making any effort, which makes Master Geng feel a little uneasy. Su Han smiled and said: "Now that you are my disciple, as long as you work hard, I will not treat you badly. I know that you are the kind of person who pursues the supreme alchemy way wholeheartedly. Don't worry, becoming my disciple is your best choice." Wise choice." Su Han¡¯s words are naturally not exaggerated at all. Master Geng now firmly believes in Su Han¡¯s words. After thanking Su Han, he went back to study and practice. Su Han returned to the inn, but unexpectedly saw someone he hadn¡¯t seen for a while: Yong Qi. ??Yong Qi has also been mysterious recently, and he doesn't know what he is tinkering with. As soon as he saw Su Han, Yong Qi smiled and waved to Su Han: "Brother, come quickly, I have something to show you." With that said, Yong Qi took Su Han to a room. "Brother, who do you think this guy is?" I saw a person tied up in that room, with blood on his head, kneeling there like a dead dog. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 472: Underground Spiritual Veins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This is it?" Su Han had no impression of this person at all. Yong Qi smiled and said: "When you first came to Yunzhong City, were you interrogated by this man at the gate of Yunzhong City? I heard that he charged each of you a hundred lower-grade Yuan Stones for entry." Su Han just remembered that this was indeed the case. He immediately smiled and said: "This guy is indeed a bit hateful. Just punish him. There is no need to kill anyone." Yong Qi waved his hand: "Listen to me, it's not that simple. I originally thought this guy was just a scum of the Yong family, but when I accidentally checked his origin, I found that he was not a member of our Yong family at all, nor was he a member of the Yong family. I don¡¯t know where he got in. I suspect that this guy is a spy.¡± "Spies?" Su Han asked, "Does your Yong family have other enemies besides the Baili family?" "This is the strangest thing. There are no other enemies of the Yong family. The old man and I tried our best, but we couldn't figure out where this guy would come from." Su Han walked over, stretched out his foot and tapped this guy's chin: "Who sent you here? What do you want to do by sneaking into the Yong family?" The man had obviously suffered a lot of torture, his face was stained with blood, and he said numbly: "We don't pay attention to the Yong family at all. I sneaked into Yunzhong City to inquire about something." "What's up?" "The Yunzhong City Trading Conference is about to open. There is a mysterious piece of land to be auctioned at the trading conference. I was ordered to sneak into the Yong family to find out whether the seller of this mysterious piece of land is the Yong family." The man said. Su Han looked at Yong Qi, who shrugged and said, "I haven't heard about what land the Yong family wants to sell." The man said in a numb tone: "I'm just one of many people. Almost all the fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City have infiltrated our people, all to find out who the seller of that piece of land is." "What kind of land has so much magic power?" Su Han couldn't figure it out either. The man said: "That piece of land is probably an underground spiritual vein that has not yet been discovered!" "What?" Su Han's expression was shocked. Spiritual veins are where the energy of the world is extremely strong. Since his rebirth, he has traveled to many places, but he has never seen anywhere with spiritual veins. This shows how rare spiritual veins are. . Earth veins with various attributes are rubbish compared to spiritual veins. Spiritual veins are earth veins with complete five-element attributes, and the energy of heaven and earth contained in them is hundreds of times richer than earth veins. In addition to providing an excellent cultivation environment and gathering the vitality of the five elements of heaven and earth, spiritual veins are also a symbol of luck. Many of the super large sects that Su Han had seen in his previous life were able to thrive and cultivate waves of top geniuses because they occupied a relatively superior spiritual line. "I have never heard of the existence of spiritual veins in Yunzhong City. If a spiritual vein really appears this time, even the lowest level spiritual vein would be enough to drive many big forces in and around Deyunzhong City crazy. " If a warrior can take possession of such a spiritual vein as his own, the benefits will be endless, and his cultivation will advance by leaps and bounds, with an extremely terrifying growth spurt. Yong Qi was shocked and said: "How could such a thing happen? The news was concealed so well, and no news was leaked. I believe that even the three major aristocratic families have no idea about this matter." Su Han said: "If this spiritual vein is really discovered by a certain family in Yunzhong City, then they will naturally hide the news tightly and will not release the news until the day of the trade fair. Otherwise, it hasn't happened yet. On the day of the trade fair, they will be wiped out and their spiritual veins will be taken away directly." Yong Qi nodded, convinced, "Those bandit forces near Yunzhong City, they can really do such a thing." "Which big force sent you here?" Su Han asked the spy. The spy said in a numb tone: "I can't say." Yong Qi's expression changed, and he was about to get angry, but Su Han stopped him and said: "This guy should have made an oath between heaven and earth not to reveal his master. Otherwise, with the level of torture you have, what should he have done long ago?" It¡¯s all been said.¡± The two of them continued to ask some more questions, but did not yield any other valuable clues. After leaving the secret room, Yong Qi still couldn't hide the shock in his heart. He took a few deep breaths to suppress his pounding heartbeat, and then asked in a low voice: "Brother, what should we do now?" There may actually be a spiritual vein hidden under the ground of Yunzhong City. If this news is leaked, it will definitely make all the forces near Yunzhong City go crazy. ?Yong Qi knew this very well, so he was extremely nervous. Su Han thought for a while and said: "Now we don't know which big force near Yunzhong City sent this spy, so we shouldn't act rashly. Aqi, use the Yong family's manpower to thoroughly investigate the origin of this spy. Let¡¯s see if we can find any clues.¡± Yong Qi quickly nodded in agreement. "Don't leak out the fact that there may be spiritual veins hidden under the ground in Yunzhong City. The fewer people know about it, the better." Su Han asked again. Yong Qi nodded and sighed: "With the status of our Yong family, we absolutely can't afford a whole spiritual vein, and we don't dare to think about it. I don't know who will end up with this spiritual vein." In human hands.¡± "Now, everything is hard to say. But what is certain is that if there is really a spiritual vein under the ground of Yunzhong City, there will be no peace in Yunzhong City for a while." Su Han smiled. "Oh, let's not talk about this anymore. By the way, I heard that your people were charged protection fees by the Juntian Society, which caused quite a disturbance?" Yong Qi¡¯s words were joking, and he was obviously talking about Su Han¡¯s burning of the Juntianhui headquarters. Su Han smiled and said, "It's just a small matter, just a little punishment." "It's not a trivial matter. I heard that there have been very frequent exchanges between Juntianhui and Beigong Family recently, and the two forces are very close. So Juntian will come to trouble you and collect your protection money, right? Yes, it has something to do with the Beigong family, right?" Yong Qi reminded. Su Han frowned when he was reminded like this. He thought it was a bit weird that Jun Tian would come to collect the protection fee. Others only charged 500 lower-grade yuan stones, but when it was his turn, he had to charge 10,000. Then it was raised to 50,000, as if he was deliberately trying to find trouble with himself. "I asked my people to check, and they said that the people from the Juntian Society seemed to have had contact with people from the Beigong Family before collecting the protection money. The people from the Beigong Family also told people from the Juntian Society The name of the inn is the name of the inn where you stay.¡± Yong Qi said again. "Beigong family?" Su Han smiled slightly, but people who knew him well could see that he was already angry inside. "What a Beigong family, making trouble behind my back when I'm not around. Do you really think I have such a good temper?" The people close to him have always been Su Han's enemies. If the Beigong family was behind Su Han's plot, they might not be able to arouse such strong anger from Su Han, but they reached out to the people around Su Han. . "Brother, you'd better be careful. Jun Tianhui is not a good person, and the Beigong family is the scum of the family. They want you to suffer, but they themselves suffer. They will definitely not let it go." Yong Qi didn't know the coldness flowing in Su Han's heart, so he tried to persuade him. Su Han smiled lightly: "Don't worry, I have my own plan for this matter." "Okay, then I'll leave first. I will also send people to inquire about the spiritual vein and find out which family in Yunzhong City owns the piece of land containing the spiritual vein." Yong Qi said. ¡­¡­ Du Yuyan has been very upset recently. Her most beloved master has become someone else's apprentice, and that person is also the guy she hates the most. ???????????????????????? Not only her, the entire Du Mansion has been filled with gloom and mist in the past few days. Du Yuyan naturally knows that it is because of the downturn in the Pill Pavilion that everyone in the Du family is worried. This time the Du family and the Beigong family opened the elixir pavilion at the same time, which can be said to be a battle between the two families on the path of alchemy. Unfortunately, the Du family lost in the first game, and they lost miserably Judging from the current situation, if the Du family's Pill Pavilion continues to lose money, these costs will not be recovered at all. Many of the Du family's industries will be shut down as a result, and the Du family will most likely become a second- or third-rate family. . Du Yuyan knew that such a result must be what those guys from the Beigong family wanted to see most. When she thought of this, she felt itchy with hatred. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 473: The turmoil in front of the Pill Pavilion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Miss, the patriarch is here!" Someone suddenly reported it outside. "Patriarch? Why did the patriarch come to me alone?" Du Yuyan was stunned. She was not an elder of the family. Why did the patriarch come to her at this time? Before Du Yuyan could think about it, Du Ruoyu, the head of the Du family, had already walked in quickly. "Yu Yan, why are you still here? Why aren't you with Mr. Su?" Du Ruoyu sounded anxious. "I Patriarch, why should I be with him?" Du Yuyan was stunned again, thinking that the Patriarch had taken the wrong medicine? Du Ruoyu slapped his head hard, and then he realized what he was doing. He couldn't help but smile bitterly and said: "Look at me, I'm too impatient. Yuyan, the clan uncle wants to tell you something. I hope you can contribute to the clan. " In terms of seniority, Du Ruoyu is Du Yuyan's clan uncle. Du Yuyan heard what he said solemnly, and quickly said: "If the clan leader has anything to do, just ask him. Although Yuyan is a low-key person, if he can help the family, Yuyan will definitely die without hesitation." "Good boy, listen to me. The family elders meeting has discussed and decided to marry you to Mr. Su. In this way, he will be considered a member of our Du family and will definitely help our Du family get through this time. difficulties" "What?" Du Yuyan's mind buzzed, and her whole cheek was burning. What else Du Ruoyu said after that, she could no longer hear clearly "Clan leader, I have to think about this matter" Du Yuyan pushed Du Ruoyu out of his room almost forcefully, and slammed the door, feeling confused. Let yourself marry that guy? In this way, wouldn't it make him take advantage of it this is absolutely impossible! However, if you don¡¯t do this, according to the clan leader, it seems that the situation in the Pill Pavilion is worse than you imagined If anyone is in the room, they will be surprised to find that Miss Du, who has always been shrewd, is blushing with shame at the bottom of her neck, and her almond-shaped eyes are so angry that they are dripping with embarrassment What should we do? At this moment, anxious voices outside suddenly shouted: "Clan leader, what's wrong, the Beigong family set up a high platform in front of the elixir pavilion to lecture on elixirs, and blocked the door of our elixir pavilion. , obviously intentional. Our people went to argue, but were beaten to death by thugs from the Beigong family, and were dying" "What?" Hearing this, Du Yuyan was very anxious and pushed open the door, "Chief, the Beigong family and others have gone too far to bully others!" "Let's go and take a look!" Du Ruoyu ordered coldly. At the entrance of the Du family's elixir pavilion, a huge mahogany plaque hangs high, with three gorgeous gilded characters "Fulu Pavilion" written on it. Coupled with the magnificent decorations around it, it can be seen that the Du family is in this Fulu Pavilion. All the hard work was done. And just opposite Fulu Pavilion, another gorgeous building also rose from the ground. The plaque read "Wanshou Hall". The two buildings happened to face each other across the street. At this moment, the three gilded characters "Fulu Pavilion" have been completely blocked by a high platform rising from the ground. This high platform was erected exactly at the entrance of Fulu Pavilion. It blocked the door of Fulu Pavilion completely, which was obviously intentional. And on this high platform, a lecture was being held at the moment. A young alchemist stood on the high platform, looking elegant. And around the high platform, there were crowds of people everywhere, making it look like there were a lot of listeners. At the top of the high platform, there is a banner - "The top alchemist of Wanshou Hall is giving a lecture with all his heart!" ¡· "This Wanshou Hall is truly worthy of being an elixir pavilion run by the Beigong family. It can actually invite such a young master who is so proficient in alchemy." "Yes, after listening to this young master's words, I am simply better than studying for ten years. All the alchemy problems that have troubled me for more than ten years have been solved." "This young master is the master in charge of Wanshou Hall. It can be seen that the level of elixirs in Wanshou Hall is undoubtedly the first in Yunzhong City, and the elixirs in Wanshou Hall are also cheap. I simply can't think of it. Is there any reason for me not to choose the elixir from Wanshoutang?" ¡°Guys from Wanshoutang, please bring me ten high-quality Qingxuan Pills quickly! I want to pack them up and take them away!¡± "I want ten too, no no, I want fifteen!" The atmosphere at the scene was extremely heated, and the elixirs of Wanshoutang were almost sold out in this fanatical atmosphere. In the distance, the head of the Beigong family and a group of senior officials from the Beigong family watched this scene with a smile.   "Chief, if this happens, the Du family's Fulu Pavilion will have no chance of turning around." "Hmph, the Du family are all bitches. According to me, it's best to defeat them completely." "Hahaha, the Du family has Du Cheng, who is about to lose his kung fu before he is forty years old, and now he is completely defeated by the competition from the Pill Pavilion. He has become the laughing stock of Yunzhong City. It makes me laugh when I think about it." "Today our Wanshou Hall alchemist is giving a sermon here, but the Du family dare not even let out a fart. The slap in the face is so loud that I can't bear to continue the slap" "Hahaha¡­¡­" People like the Beigong family are also ridiculing the Du family. Bei Gongheng stood in the crowd of the Beigong family, with an excited look on his face, and secretly said in his heart: "Those bitches from the Du family dared to make me embarrassed when we warmed up the auction last time, and now you can still feel proud? It's a pity that the little beast named Su Han is not here, otherwise, it would be even more enjoyable to humiliate him as well." When Du Ruoyu, Du Yuyan and everyone from the Du family arrived, what they saw was an extremely heated scene on the high platform of Wanshou Hall. When Du Yuyan saw this scene, she couldn't help but became anxious and shouted softly: "Wait until I go up and teach these guys a lesson!" As he said that, he pressed his sword with his jade hand and actually wanted to jump up to the high platform. Du Ruoyu quickly stretched out his hand to stop them: "Don't make mistakes! With your little cultivation, you can't do anything to them. Besides, if we do it openly in public, we will inevitably be criticized." Du Yuyan said anxiously: "But if this continues, our elixir pavilion will really be doomed!" Du Ruoyu sighed: "Go and invite Master Geng! For Yu Yan's sake, Master Geng will still help us! No one can act rashly until Master Geng comes!" Du Yuyan frowned and suddenly said: "I won't act rashly. I just want to listen to what class they are teaching. Is that okay?" With that said, Du Yuyan ignored Du Ruoyu's obstruction and went up to the high platform to listen to the great alchemist's lecture on alchemy. After listening for a moment, Du Yuyan was also surprised in his heart. The young great alchemist invited by the Beigong family had an elixir attainment and theoretical proficiency far beyond his imagination. He had already reached a level comparable to that of Yunzhong City. To the extent that he is on par with the giants in the elixir world! There are only a few leading figures in the elixir industry in Yunzhong City. Du Yuyan has seen them all. They are all old men with white beards. How can they be so young? ??????????????? But what this great alchemist, who looks young, actually shows a good foundation in what he¡¯s talking about, sounds like the level is not low. "Where did this person come from as a great alchemist?" Du Yuyan frowned, "Looking at this person's background, it seems that he is not much worse than the master, but in terms of age, this person is far better than the master. Younger" Du Yuyan was also secretly anxious. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I saw this man¡¯s tongue is as bright as a lotus flower, and his eloquence is like a river. The content not only covers a wide range of topics, but is also more in-depth and lively and interesting. Among the people listening to the class below, there are also many accomplished alchemists who constantly ask some very professional questions. And these questions were all answered one by one by the lecturer on the podium, and they were answered effortlessly, as if they were easy to pick up. This level definitely requires an extremely deep foundation to achieve. And this high platform is constantly attracting batches of warriors and alchemists to come and watch. The broad streets are crowded with people, and everyone is crowded with people. It is an extremely hot scene! When Du Yuyan saw this scene, alarm bells rang in his heart. He knew that if this person continued to talk like this, the Beigong Family's Pill Pavilion would completely gain prestige in the minds of the people in Yunzhong City. By then, the Du Family If the Pill Pavilion wants to stand up again, it will be even more difficult! We can¡¯t let them continue like this! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 474: Open question You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Du Yuyan's eyes moved and he looked into the distance with a happy face, "Master is here!" When they saw Master Geng coming from a distance, everyone in the Du family was overjoyed and hurriedly stepped forward to greet him. "Master Geng, the Beigong family hired an alchemy genius from nowhere and actually set up a stage here to give public lectures. The most important thing is that they set up a stage and deliberately blocked the door of our Du family's elixir pavilion. It¡¯s blocked to death.¡± People from the Du family rushed to say. Master Geng frowned and said: "It's not impossible to use a stage to give lectures, but deliberately blocking the door of another elixir pavilion is obviously malicious competition. Yunzhong City Alchemy Academy has the obligation to prevent this vicious competition." With that said, Master Geng strode onto the stage. When the alchemy genius who was giving lectures on the high platform saw Master Geng coming up to the stage, he was slightly startled at first, and then said gracefully: "Master, what is the reason for coming to the stage?" Master Geng said solemnly: "The stage you built is blocking the door of other people's homes. Don't you know? Vicious competition in elixirs has never been allowed by the Yunzhong City Alchemy Institute. If you break the rules, move the stage quickly." Bar." The alchemy genius was obviously a little surprised. A cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but he was proud of his status and did not answer the question. The apprentice behind the Alchemy Genius was not to be outdone, and shouted loudly: "It is rare that my Prince Wang is interested in coming to this Yunzhong City to hold a lecture. Do we still have to abide by your bullshit rules? We must abide by the rules. Okay, then you have to at least overwhelm us on the alchemy path, otherwise you will get out." "That's right, get out! Get out!" The group of apprentices were all arrogant and making noises, not caring about Master Geng's reputation as an older alchemist. For a moment, Master Geng's old face was red with anger. Seeing his master being humiliated, Du Yuyan couldn't hold back his anger at all. He jumped onto the high platform and said in a cold voice: "I asked you to move the stage to give you face. Don't toast me and you will be punished with wine!" When the alchemy genius known as "Prince" saw Du Yuyan's appearance and figure at first sight, his eyes lit up, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. "Haha, this beautiful lady, don't be so angry." "Young Master Wang" waved his hand to stop his apprentice from shouting wildly. Then, he put on a smiling expression, walked up to Du Yuyan, and said slowly, "In the martial arts world, the strong are respected, and in our alchemy world, we should naturally respect the capable. You want me to move the stage? It¡¯s not impossible, as long as you can beat me on the alchemy path, I will move immediately.¡± "Okay! If you want to fight with Dan, then I can just fight with you!" Du Yuyan was furious. "Yu Yan, get down." At this moment, Master Geng's voice suddenly sounded from behind, "Since he said so, I will fight him." "But Master, you" Du Yuyan was in a hurry. She knew that there was no hope of defeating this "Prince" with her alchemy skills, but the master was already over a hundred years old, how could he let him fight with a young man in an alchemy battle? Even if you win the fight, you still have no face! "Go down and let me fight with him." Master Geng has obviously made up his mind. "Haha, this master is really happy. He fights whenever he wants. In this case, there is no need to make any complicated rules. Many of the audience in the audience today are alchemy masters. We asked the audience to pose a test question on alchemy. , how about you and I each answering and seeing who gets the right answer?" The "Prince Young Master" said in a graceful manner. Master Geng said with a cold face: "If all the answers are correct, what should I do?" "Then it naturally depends on who can give the answer first." Prince Wang said. Master Geng thought for a while and felt that there was no problem. He nodded and said, "Okay." Prince Wang turned to the audience and said with a smile: "Now we are going to collect an alchemy test from you all!" Everyone in the audience obviously found this kind of open competition very interesting. They burst into laughter and raised their hands eagerly. "Choose me, choose me!" "I have a test question here that is absolutely difficult and will definitely make you rack your brains!" Prince Wang said to Master Geng with a faint smile: "Master, would you choose one of them to write the question?" "Shall I choose?" Master Geng frowned, obviously feeling that he was taking advantage by letting him choose the person. Master Geng is an upright person. In this case, he naturally does not want anyone to think that he has taken advantage of him., he hesitated for a moment, and instead of choosing the familiar faces in Yunzhong City, he chose a completely unfamiliar alchemist who he had never seen before among those who raised their hands most actively. And the prince stood aside, with a smile on his face that seemed confident, as if Master Geng's choice was completely within his expectations. No one noticed that Prince Wang and the strange alchemist chosen by Master Geng exchanged a quick look in the flash of lightning. Immediately, the smile on the corner of Prince Wang¡¯s mouth became more and more unpredictable. The alchemist cleared his throat and began to ask: "I once saw an elixir in an ancient book called Liuwei Zhicao Dan. As the name suggests, this Liuwei Zhicao Dan is made from six kinds of spiritual grass. Pill. Next, I will tell you the names of the five spiritual herbs in this pill recipe. Please guess what the sixth spiritual herb should be?" "Six-flavored Zhicao Pill?" There was a commotion in the audience. Sure enough, they had never heard of this kind of pill. For this kind of question, it is actually very difficult to deduce the missing raw materials in the prescription. If you are not familiar with the original recipe and have to rely entirely on your own strength to calculate it, it will be like finding a needle in a haystack. Next, the alchemist reported the names of the five spiritual herbs one by one. This is the first time Master Geng has heard of Liuwei Zhicao Dan. He listened carefully to the names of the five spiritual herbs, combined with his own alchemy background, and vaguely had some ideas and a framework in his mind. In fact, if it had been a few weeks ago, I am afraid Master Geng¡¯s ideas would not have come so quickly. However, after he meditated on Su Han's mental method and alchemy experience in seclusion, he gained a lot. He felt that everything was integrated in his mind. He suddenly had many more wonderful inspirations and broke through many decades of experience. Old shackles. Therefore, Master Geng now answers the alchemy test questions significantly faster than before. In less than a minute, Master Geng had several possible answers in his mind. Next, he will substitute all these answers into the prescription and calculate one by one to see which answer is the most likely. At this moment, the prince raised his hand lazily and said, "I have already answered." "As he spoke, Prince Wang wrote the answer on a scroll with a stroke of his pen, and threw the scroll to the alchemist who gave the question. Master Geng was shocked, his mind was buzzing, and he could hardly recover. How is this going? In less than a minute, the prince had the answer? Doesn¡¯t he need to calculate and eliminate the time for wrong answers one by one? ?????????? Or, this prince, is really that powerful in his alchemy knowledge. Where did he happen to have seen the prescription of Liuwei Zhicao Dan? However, Master Geng always felt that this was impossible. To say that the alchemy background is against the heavens, Su Han can be regarded as a person whose alchemy background is truly heaven-defying. However, in Su Han, Master Geng can see a master-like temperament, a temperament that can match that amazing alchemy background. Matching magnanimity. But in this prince, Master Geng only saw a false and empty feeling, but did not see the all-encompassing grand master's demeanor. For a time, Master Geng was also full of doubts. "Forget it, no matter whether he really has the answer or not, as an alchemist, how can I be disturbed by such a trivial matter? I just calculate my own answer. Even if I lose, I will be proud of it. No As for embarrassing Master!" Master Geng secretly made up his mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 475 Su Han appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, Master Geng also calculated his own answer, wrote it on the scroll, and handed it to the alchemist who came up with the question. The alchemist who made the question took both of their scrolls in his hands and was not in a hurry to read them. He suddenly smiled strangely and glanced at Master Geng's face. Master Geng was secretly awestruck, and couldn't help but feel that things seemed a little weird and weird. But he couldn¡¯t tell what was weird or weird about it. The alchemist who asked the question opened the two scrolls, glanced at them each, then raised the two scrolls high and announced: "The correct answer is pecan grass, congratulations, Mr. Wang!" I saw the three characters "Green Rhinoceros" written on Master Wang's scroll, and "Green Rhinoceros" written on Master Geng's scroll. The alchemist who came up with the question added: "The sixth ingredient of Liuwei Zhicao Dan is this 'Beacon Grass'. Wang Gongzi's alchemy background is incredible, and he can give the correct answer in such a short period of time. It's really amazing." I am so impressed that since ancient times heroes have emerged from youth, and they are really young talents!" The prince twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, revealing a proud smile, but he said modestly: "Fellow Taoist, thank you for your praise." Master Geng¡¯s eyelids twitched. It turned out that the correct answer was pecan grass? After all, am I inferior to this prince? Master Geng made some calculations in his mind and immediately discovered bitterly that this pecan grass was indeed more suitable for this elixir than his own green rhinoceros grass. In other words, the correct answer should indeed be pecan grass. Master Geng felt extremely bitter in his heart, and sighed: "Beacon grass is indeed more suitable than green rhinoceros grass. It is the old man who has failed, and the old man feels inferior." As soon as Master Geng said these words, there was a burst of exclamations from the audience. "No way? Master Geng actually lost to this prince?" "Thisisn't Master Geng the leading figure in the elixir industry in Yunzhong City? It's incredible that he lost to a young man." "It's too scary. The Beigong Family's Pill Pavilion actually invited such a person to help. It seems that the sweeping power of the Beigong Family's Pill Pavilion is unstoppable in the entire Yunzhong City." On the Prince's side, a group of apprentices cheered loudly, and the people of the Beigong family in the distance were even more happy and smiling. But looking at the Du family, everyone opened their eyes in disbelief, and then their expressions became extremely gloomy. "How is it possible that Master Geng actually lost to a young man" Du Ruoyu murmured in despair, and Du Yuyan felt as if he was being shocked by electricity, and couldn't believe his eyes. They don¡¯t know why, but when Su Han defeated Master Geng in the alchemy battle, although they were surprised, they didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong. But now, seeing the prince's triumphant look, the people of the Du family always felt a sense of disobedience and that something was wrong. ¡°However, they couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. Prince Wang waved his robe sleeves and said to Master Geng with a half-smile but not a smile: "Master, can you step down now? There are still many enthusiastic audiences here waiting for me to give lectures, and I don't want to waste their time anymore." ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, they¡¯ve been stuck here all the time, affecting our ability to listen to the class.¡± "The so-called leader in the elixir industry in Yunzhong City should be Lao Huangli, right? The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and a new generation replaces the old ones. When you get older, you will naturally regress. According to me, these older generations should also give up their positions. The geniuses who come out to the younger generations.¡± "Young Master Wang, we support you, hurry up and teach, and ignore those irrelevant people." It must be said that people are forgetful. Many of these alchemists in the audience have been apprentices in the Alchemy Academy of Yunzhong City in their early years. They have listened to the lectures of Master Geng, the elder of the Alchemy Academy, and have been favored by Master Geng. Some of them have even been taught by Master Geng. Taught step by step. But now, these people seem to have collective amnesia. Just because the content of Wang Gongzi's lecture is beneficial to them and is something that Master Geng cannot teach them, they all turn to Wang Gongzi's side one by one. It¡¯s as if the beautiful memories that Master Geng brought to them in the past no longer exist. In addition, there were actually many new faces in the audience who had appeared in Yunzhong City for the first time. They mixed with the crowd to fan the flames, making the atmosphere even more frenzied. Each of these people shouted louder than the last, as if they were not going to blow up Master Geng. The attitude of not giving up until he steps down. Master Geng is very old and has been a scholar for a lifetime. He is respected by everyone wherever he goes, but he has never been ignored and abused like this. For a moment, Master Geng¡¯s lips trembled slightly and his face turned pale. Looking at these faces, deep down in his heart, he felt?Dejected. Favors are as thin as paper! "Thishow dare they be so disrespectful to the teacher!" Du Yuyan was shocked and furious, about to draw his sword and jump on the stage. But then I thought about it, what can I change if I go on stage? It just makes Master Geng more embarrassed! "I didn't expect that our Du family would be forced to this point. You bastard, are you really unwilling to help our Du family? As long as you do something, it doesn't matter if I, Du Yuyan, marry you!" Du Yu Yan's heart was pounding. Just thinking about this sentence in her heart seemed to have exhausted all her strength, let alone letting her say it in person. Even Du Yuyan himself doesn¡¯t know how much of this thinking is for the Du family? At this moment, a clear laughter suddenly exploded among the crowd like thunder on the ground. This laughter, sudden and long, made the prince on the stage and everyone in the Beigong family below the stage startled. When Du Yuyan heard the laughter, his whole body was shocked, and he looked in the direction of the laughter in disbelief. I saw the crowd parting, and a graceful figure in white suddenly appeared, with a faint teasing smile on his lips. Who was it if it wasn't Su Han? "This guy, he's actually here" Du Yuyan slowly covered her lips with her jade hands, her eyes flashed with shock, and there was a faint accumulation of water vapor At this moment, Du Yuyan simply suspected that he was dreaming. Su Han¡¯s sudden laughter suddenly broke the fanatical atmosphere at the scene. At this moment, someone immediately quit, and the warriors maintaining order on both sides of the high platform immediately rushed forward. "Where did the cats and dogs come from? They disturbed the order of the class. Are they looking for a beating?" "This kid is here for a beating, no need to talk nonsense, just give him a good beating and then throw him out!" These warriors are all guards of the Beigong family. When they saw Su Han at this moment, their old and new hatreds naturally gathered together, and they all pounced on him like wolves and tigers, with ferocious looks. Su Hanhan snorted, flicked his sleeves, and the powerful power of the golden spirit set off an overwhelming wave of air. Some of the weaker warriors among this group of warriors were directly knocked to the ground. The remaining ones who were at the second or third level of the spiritual realm rushed forward crazily. Su Han's momentum surged, and his star hegemonic body started to move. His limbs and bones were filled with fierce and domineering strength. He did not retreat but advanced, his body faced the large group of warriors, and he punched out. Boom! An extremely tyrannical wave of energy directly hit the physical bodies of these warriors. These second and third level warriors in the spiritual realm were unable to resist and flew out one after another. "This guy, after he stepped into the third level of the spiritual realm, his combat power has become much stronger!" Du Yuyan's eyes suddenly tightened, and he was surprised. Su Han smiled faintly, but his eyes were like sharp swords, and he instantly locked onto the "Prince" on the high platform. He knew that now that the Beigong family had invited this "Prince", they were in the limelight. If he wants to attack the Beigong family on his own, starting from this "Prince" is the best starting point. The prince was locked by Su Han's gaze. He couldn't help but tremble all over. He felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. He couldn't help but be frightened. He stared at Su Han and shouted: "Where did the unknown rat come from? Openly disrupting the order of the class, are you looking for death? ?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 476: Aggressive You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s lips curved into a hint of teasing: ¡°Where did you come from for fame and reputation? Is there anyone like you in Yunzhong City?¡± With Su Han's eyesight, he couldn't see that this person was not from Yunzhong City. I don¡¯t know where the Beigong family hired such a guy. Prince Wang smiled to himself: "Where do I come from, and do I need to report to you?" Suddenly his expression changed, and he shouted coldly, "Anyone on the left or right is causing trouble, get kicked out!" "Blow me out?" A flash of ridicule flashed across Su Han's eyes. Instead of retreating, he advanced. With a sway, he jumped onto the high platform in an instant and stood in front of Prince Wang like a ghost. Prince Wang was shocked. He didn't expect this man to be so fast. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of him. For a moment, he subconsciously took a step back, not daring to face the strong pressure emanating from Su Han. "Youwho are you? I am here to give lectures to benefit the public, but you come to tear me down. What are your abilities?" At the end of the sentence, the prince's voice became more confident. Obviously, he was still very confident in his alchemy level. Su Han said calmly: "You want to give lectures, and no one has any objections. But you communicate with the people in the audience who ask questions, and you do some question-and-answer trick to show that you have a deep foundation in alchemy. Even with people Channeling is good, and you deliberately asked a question that is difficult for the respected Master Geng, and you already know the correct answer to that question. Are you so despicable, aren't you afraid of thunder? Now that I have seen it, I can't ignore it." "What? This prince is in good communication with the questioner in the audience?" Du Yuyan couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Fortunately, she just thought that this man named Yin had profound attainments in alchemy. He answered those questions effortlessly and answered fluently. It turned out that he was cheating! ???????????????????? Even the question about Liuweizhicaodan just now was answered in advance. No wonder even Master Geng couldn¡¯t answer the question as fast as he did! No wonder, I always feel that this prince does not have the temperament of a truly top elixir master, so that¡¯s it! "Youyou are so slanderous!" The prince's face suddenly changed. He pointed one finger at Su Han. He was so angry that he cursed loudly, "Boy, you are slandering others and ruining my reputation. Who are you, old man? You just slander others when you can't afford to lose? Or are you some kind of person?" Sent by someone with ulterior motives?" "As he said this, Prince Wang deliberately glanced in the direction of Fulu Pavilion of the Du family, obviously insinuating that Su Han was sent by Fulu Pavilion to deliberately cause trouble. Even Master Geng hesitated, walked to Su Han, and persuaded in a low voice: "Now that the Wanshou Hall of the Beigong Family is in the limelight, it is not a wise choice for you to go up against them with your own strength. I accept this A little grievance is no big deal, it¡¯s just admitting defeat once, and you won¡¯t lose a piece of flesh.¡± Su Han sneered and said: "You are my disciple now, let alone the slightest grievance. You can't bear even the slightest grievance. Don't worry, I have my own opinion." When the prince saw Su Han and Master Geng talking in low voices, he became even more convinced that Su Han was Master Geng's apprentice or descendant. He couldn't help but sneered: "Master is useless, and this apprentice is also useless. He only talks nonsense and slanders others." , what else do you want?¡± With that said, Prince Wang turned to the people in the audience, opened his voice and said loudly: "Everyone, this kid is deliberately causing trouble and ruining everyone's enjoyment of the class. What do you think we should do?" These words were extremely inflammatory, and those who listened to the lecture were immediately unhappy. "Boy, why are you interrupting our class?" "Get out of here and stay out of our way!" "If you have the ability, you can also give lectures. Interrupting other people's good things is nothing. If you don't have the ability, just get out of here with your teacher and don't slander others here." The crowd was furious, and the audience was boiling. These people who were attending the lecture finally had the opportunity to hear a lot of uncommon knowledge about elixirs, but they were suddenly interrupted by an ungrateful boy. How could they endure it in their hearts? This tone. The person who had just presented the question to Mr. Wang and Master Geng looked even more aggrieved. He screamed: "It's unfair. I'm just an irrelevant person attending the lecture. How could I get in touch with Mr. Wang?" If I can communicate with him, do I still need to squeeze in here to listen to the class? Please help me and give me justice." This man wanted to say something else, but suddenly he saw Su Han smile indifferently, and two thin silver lights suddenly shot out from his hand, flying towards him. The man was immediately frightened and shouted desperately: "Help, I killed someone in public"   Immediately afterwards, the man's eyes widened, his face full of horror, and he was speechless. Take a closer look, the small silver needle that the two Dan teachers will use on the neck of this person, one left and one right, it is impartially stuck on the acupuncture point. He blushed and tried hard to make a sound, but no sound came out. Su Han looked indifferent and snorted: "You are the noisiest, shut up!" The prince said angrily: "You are lawless, you really think no one can control you! Someone come and take him down!" Su Han said calmly: "You said you guys are not good at communication. Well, if I ask a question and you can answer it, I will accept it. Not only will I apologize to you, but I will also get out of here obediently." Su Han¡¯s expression was indifferent, and there was an intimidating power in his eyes as he looked at Mr. Wang. As soon as the prince's eyes met his, he couldn't help but feel the urge to dodge. "Who is this kid? How come there is such a genius with such extraordinary temperament in Yunzhong City?" The prince was also secretly frightened. Even in the place where he came from, this kind of temperament His temperament is not inferior to that of some top geniuses. "Who do you think you are? Why do you ask me questions?" Wang Gongzi calmed down and smiled coldly, "I'm just here to give a lecture. If all the cats and dogs want to rush up and ask questions, then my class will be useless. Do you want to talk about it?¡± Su Hanhan snorted: "You answered those people's questions just now, didn't you answer them very happily? Why, if it were me who asked the question, you couldn't answer it? You don't even have the courage to answer a question, then tell me, in the end Who gave you the courage to set up a stage here to give lectures?" At the end of the sentence, Su Han suddenly changed the subject and became harsh. The whole person stood on the high platform, like a god descending to earth, his eyes focused on the prince from a high position. The prince was extremely uncomfortable with this gaze. He took a deep breath, gradually calmed down, and thought to himself: "This guy's aura is certainly extraordinary, but his alchemy level is not that good, at most eight seals. Perhaps this kind of alchemy master My level is pretty good among the younger generation in Yunzhong City, but in my eyes, it's still a bit unsatisfactory. He kept asking me questions. Could it be that he thought that I didn't have any real talent since I was on the alchemy path? " Thinking of this, the smile on the corner of Prince Wang's mouth gradually turned cold. Yes, there were indeed many "entrustees" for him in the audience, but they were all arranged by the Beigong family in order to highlight his mysterious and powerful aura. However, this does not mean that he has no real talent in alchemy. In fact, he is a real ten-seal great alchemist. Those ¡°entrustments¡±, in the final analysis, are just the icing on the cake. If Prince Wang himself had no real talent and knowledge, he would not have been able to explain the alchemy knowledge in such a profound and simple way, and in such a brilliant way. "Hmph, since this kid insists on going his own way and is determined to find his own way to death, how can I, a Ten-Seal Great Alchemist, be afraid of the Eight-Seal Great Alchemist?" Thinking of this, Mr. Wang also smiled coldly, regained his cold tone, and said indifferently: "It's not impossible for me to answer a question of yours. However, lecture time is precious. If you make a bad start, all cats and dogs can do it." Come up and ask questions, are you going to talk about this lesson? You can ask questions, but at least you have to bet on a little bit of luck, so as not to waste everyone's time, right?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 477: The Incredible Beigong Family You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Can you bet on winnings by asking questions? Everyone in the audience looked at each other in confusion. Even Master Geng shook his head repeatedly and said: "The matter of alchemy is the most sacred. How can we gamble on the issue of alchemy?" "What you said, fellow Daoist Geng, is wrong!~" Suddenly a loud voice rang out, it was Beigong Xuan, the patriarch of the Beigong family, who came over with a large group of senior officials of the Beigong family. Bei Gongxuan looks to be in his forties, with a beard and a folding fan, looking like a middle-aged scribe. But the few rays of light that leaked out from his eyes from time to time made it clear that this person was by no means easy to get along with. Beigong Xuan said with a smile: "Today our Beigong Family's Wanshou Hall held an event. The chief alchemist of Wanshou Hall, Wang Gongzi, gave a lecture here. It is a blessing for the Beigong Family to have so many Taoist friends in the world to support them. As for the Beigong Family, Since everyone is so excited about betting on the lottery, Master Geng, how can we dampen everyone's interest? Since ancient times, alchemy fighting has been the most exciting, and this lottery can be bet on, and the lottery on Mr. Wang's side will be It will be borne by our Beigong family." "Okay!" Thunderous cheers suddenly erupted from the audience. Master Geng turned pale with anger. He stared at Bei Gongxuan and wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Su Han waving his hand. Su Han looked at Beigong Xuan and smiled lightly: "I wonder what kind of luck the Beigong clan leader can afford?" Beigong Xuan chuckled and said arrogantly: "You might as well just mention it. As long as it's a bonus you can think of, the Beigong family can afford it." There is strong confidence in his words. The Beigong family is one of the three giants in Yunzhong City, and now it is at its peak, so Beigong Xuan is naturally extremely confident. Su Han just smiled indifferently, and a cold light suddenly flashed in his eyes. For a moment, Bei Gongxuan almost doubted whether he had seen it wrong. Just now, the young man's eyes clearly shot out a chill that even made his heart tremble. However, it passed away in an instant. When he looked again, the young man's face had returned to its original indifference. "This kid is a bit weird." Bei Gongxuan secretly doubted. He had heard that the representative of the Beigong family was forced to leave the venue in despair by this kid at the pre-auction, and he had also ordered that he be removed. He wanted to get rid of this son, but he didn't expect that his whereabouts were erratic and he was protected by the Du family. After a month or two, he still couldn't get rid of him. At this moment, Su Han suddenly grinned and gave a weird smile: "I can't think of any good prizes, so why not take the Beigong Family's Pill Pavilion as the lottery prize. If I win, the Beigong Family's Pill Pavilion will be the lottery." It is now closed and will never open again, and the Beigong Family will never be involved in the elixir market in Yunzhong City in any way." As soon as these words came out, everyone present took a deep breath. This bet is too big! Not to mention how much financial and energy the Beigong family has invested in the Wanshou Hall, if the Wanshou Hall closes down, the Beigong family will inevitably suffer heavy losses and damage its roots. Let¡¯s just say that the elixir market in Yunzhong City is the biggest and most enviable cake. There is no fourth-level family in Yunzhong City who is not involved in the elixir market. If the Beigong family really doesn't come to share this cake, in a year or two, it will be difficult to say whether it can maintain its status as a fourth-level family, let alone the status of the three giants. Bei Gongxuan obviously didn't expect Su Han to say this. He stared at Su Han in disbelief. After a moment, he suddenly laughed: "Hahahaha, you are such a crazy person who doesn't know the heights of heaven and earth. Why do you let Bei Gong The aristocratic family offers such a big prize? Can you afford a prize that matches it?" As he said that, his face turned slightly cold and he stared at Su Han, "Don't say you want to gamble with your life. Your life is not that rare in the Beigong family." Su Hanlian smiled silently and looked directly at Bei Gongxuan. Facing the most powerful giant in Yunzhong City, there was no trace of fear on his face. At this moment, a voice suddenly rang out: "Master Su's winnings will come from our Du family." Bei Gongxuan heard the sound familiar and turned around in surprise. He saw Du Ruoyu, the head of the Du family, walking over with a group of senior members of the Du family. However, the sound was obviously not made by Du Ruoyu. The person who made the voice was a handsome man with a jade-like face next to Du Ruoyu. The man was full of energy and dressed in jade-colored brocade clothes, making him look even more handsome and elegant. Beside this man, there is a beautiful young woman, Mrs. Ning. The two stood together, truly a perfect couple. Bei Gongxuan was stunned for a moment when he saw this man, and then he felt that this man looked vaguely familiar, but he couldn't remember who this man was from the Du family.? At this moment, suddenly a senior member of the Beigong family shouted in disbelief as if he had seen a ghost: "Ducheng?" Bei Gongxuan was shocked. He quickly looked at the man again and saw that the man's facial features were all familiar. Sure enough, it was Ducheng! "Ducheng?" Bei Gongxuan couldn't believe his eyes. How could this Ducheng still be as decadent as before? Not only has the old look been wiped away, but even the silver hair on his head has turned black. This look is like reversing fifty years of time! "Thiswhat is going on?" Everyone in the Beigong family was also shocked. They still remembered that at the warm-up auction a month or two ago, Mrs. Ning worked hard for Du Cheng's illness. Why now, this Are you all cured? How can this be? How can the lost vitality come back? Ducheng stared at everyone in the Beigong family and said coldly: "Why are you all surprised to see me? I was unwell in the past few years, so I often stayed at home. Now that I have recovered, I naturally want to go out and move around." Bei Gongxuan was speechless for a moment, his lips trembling slightly. Looking at Su Han's half-smiling expression, an ominous premonition suddenly surged in his heart. Regarding the gambling matter, he was a little shaken for a while. However, before Bei Gongxuan had time to think about it, the head of the Du family, Du Ruoyu, had already said calmly: "I heard that your Beigong family is going to have a bet with Mr. Su. Mr. Su is a distinguished guest of the Du family. The Du family is willing to strongly support this matter. Mr. Su. If Mr. Su loses, the Du family is willing to close Fulu Pavilion and never set foot in the elixir industry again." There was silence at the scene. No one expected that what was originally just a battle of spirits between two alchemists would turn into a tit-for-tat confrontation between two giants. No matter who loses today among these two giants, the result will definitely affect the entire pattern of Yunzhong City. At this moment, no one dared to say another word. Even Mr. Wang looked at Bei Gongxuan with questioning eyes. Bei Gongxuan¡¯s forehead was throbbing with veins. He felt that everyone was looking at him. How could he openly back down at this time? Wouldn¡¯t this be a slap in the face? ??Besides, even if Ducheng suddenly and mysteriously regains his youth, it has nothing to do with what happened today. "Mr. Wang, are you sure?" Bei Gongxuan asked Mr. Wang in a low voice. Prince Wang smiled arrogantly: "I am a great alchemist of ten seals, but that boy is only an eight seal master. Chief Beigong, what do you think?" When Bei Gongxuan heard what Mr. Wang said, he felt reassured and regained his confidence. He sneered and said, "Okay, since the head of the Du family is in such a good mood today, I will naturally not ruin the Du family's interest. This bet The battle is decided today!" Wow! The audience suddenly became excited. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that these two giants would actually get serious. Bei Gongxuan then said: "However, the road to alchemy is so vast that no one dares to say that he knows everything. If some people really want to cause trouble, they can just ask a question that is so unfamiliar that they don't even know the answer. Prince, this is impossible to guard against. So I suggest that, first, both sides ask each other a question to see if the other can answer it. Second, the person who asked the question must know the correct answer to the question, otherwise he will The person who comes up with the question loses. What do you think of this suggestion?" Su Han couldn't help but reveal a trace of ridicule in his eyes. Bei Gongxuan was really cunning. He thought he wanted to play tricks, but his words completely eliminated any possibility of playing tricks. However, Bei Gongxuan didn¡¯t know that there was no need for him to use any tricks to deal with someone like Mr. Wang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 478: Prince Wang is dumbfounded You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled faintly: "In this case, it's empty talk. Chief Beigong, shouldn't you make an oath to heaven and earth in public, so as not to regret it later?" Bei Gongxuan¡¯s expression changed, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Will I regret it? You should still worry about whether the Du family will regret it, right?¡± Du Ruoyu was about to say something, but Su Han had already sent a message to him, "Chief Du, today I am going to overthrow the Beigong family. Thank you for your generous help. If I lose, I am willing to be the guest of the Du family to make it up to you." The Du family¡¯s loss.¡± Being a guest of the Du family, Du Ruoyu immediately felt at ease as soon as he said these words. Even if the Du family cannot enter the elixir industry after losing, if Su Han is here, Du Ruoyu believes that he has the ability to turn the tide. At the moment, Du Ruoyu laughed: "Since our Du family has said that we will fully support Mr. Su, we will naturally not go back on it. If you, fellow Taoist Beigong, are not willing to swear an oath first, then I will do it first." Saying that, Du Ruoyu stepped forward and swore an oath to heaven and earth: "I, Du Ruoyu, swear to heaven and earth that if Mr. Su loses in the gambling battle today, the Du family will close Fulu Pavilion and never set foot in the elixir industry of Yunzhong City again. .If I violate this oath, thunder and tribulation from heaven and earth will kill me." Since Du Ruoyu had already taken the oath first, Bei Gongxuan naturally couldn't say anything more and immediately stepped forward and made the same oath as Du Ruoyu. But the irrelevant audience present were secretly muttering in their hearts, what kind of medicine did the head of the Du family take? It's a bet that's obviously going to lose, isn't the Du family sending meat to their doorstep? Although Su Han just pointed out that Mr. Wang cheated, many people still didn't believe it. If Prince Wang is cheating, are all his vivid and in-depth lectures cheating? This is obviously impossible. To talk about so many things, you must have some practical information in your stomach. Otherwise, just some empty content will not attract so many people. In the minds of these people, one of Wang Gongzi and Su Han has profound attainments in alchemy and a good foundation, but the other is unknown. Almost no one has heard of his achievements in alchemy. In the eyes of everyone, these two people are not on the same level at all and cannot be compared at all. But now, this unknown young alchemist in white looks directly at the prince, without looking timid at all. Many people couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Master Wang, with your level, let alone one question, even a hundred questions can¡¯t trouble us, Master Wang, don¡¯t you think so?¡± "That's right, Mr. Wang is giving a lecture today. He has a very deep foundation. He is definitely not a person who lives up to his reputation." "Young Master Wang, if this arrogant boy loses, he must kowtow to you and apologize, and then get off the stage." These people mostly have the mentality of watching the excitement and not taking it too seriously. No matter which side wins, it is a big excitement. It has nothing to do with them anyway. Why not enjoy watching other people's excitement? Woolen cloth? What's more, today's winner is basically certain, it must be Wang Gongzi and the Beigong family. Hearing the commotion from the people below, Su Han smiled faintly and said to Mr. Wang: "Since both sides have a question, you should ask it first, so as not to say that I deliberately caused trouble and made things difficult for you." Prince Wang¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly said: ¡°You should ask the question first. I am older than you, so I won¡¯t compete with you.¡± Su Han smiled secretly in his heart. He knew that the prince 100% did not want to ask the question first, but wanted to hear his own question first to see how much knowledge he had in alchemy. In this way, Wang Gongzi can be aware of the situation and be more confident when asking questions. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out to say that it is as if he is deliberately humiliating himself. Even the audience in the audience couldn't stand Prince Wang's behavior. Even Bei Gongxuan's face turned dark and he looked a little embarrassed. Su Han secretly sneered in his heart, but said: "Since you, Prince Wang, are so humble, then I must be humble to you once. You keep saying that I want to make things difficult for you, that I want to deliberately find unfamiliar areas to cause trouble, then How about this, how about all the problems you and I have arise from the field of alchemy formations you just lectured on?" ??Composing a question from the field of alchemy formation? Hearing these words, Mr. Wang couldn't help but his eyes lit up. This guy was so brave that he dared to pursue the field he was best at. You must know that alchemy formation is the field that he has studied the most, so he chose this field to give lectures. Maybe he is not so sure in other alchemy fields, but when it comes to this alchemy formation field, Mr. Wang is convinced that even ifIf a junior alchemy king comes to compete with him in this field, he may not be able to defeat him. For a moment, Mr. Wang almost wanted to laugh out loud. He almost wondered if Su Han was an undercover agent sent by the Beigong family to the Du family. Why did he keep making such suggestions to deceive the Du family? The people around him couldn't believe their ears. Could it be that the young man in white had lost his mind and gone crazy? Prince Wang chose the field of Alchemy Formation to give lectures, which shows how confident he is in this field. You actually went to him? Muzzle bump? Didn't you kid come here to trick the Du family? Seeing this, some senior members of the Du family couldn't help but get angry. They were about to say something, but were stopped by Du Ruoyu's eyes. Among the entire Du family, only Du Cheng, Mrs. Ning and Du Yuyan appeared calm, because these three people were the ones who had seen Su Han's methods the most. They knew that since Su Han said such things, it proved that he had the ability. Full certainty. There is also Master Geng, who also belongs to the group that strongly supports Su Han. Seeing the proud look on the prince's face, Master Geng secretly despised him. "The field of Alchemy Formation? Are you sure?" Prince Wang smiled maliciously. "Just tell me whether you dare or not." Su Han sneered. Su Han's contemptuous attitude immediately angered Mr. Wang. "Okay, okay, since you want to humiliate yourself, how can I stop you? It's up to you. In the field of alchemy formation, everyone has a question, and you go first!" Prince Wang sneered, looking confident. Su Han smiled leisurely, looked at the confident prince, and said calmly: "There is an alchemy formation used to assist in alchemy, called the Seven Stars Traveling Dragon Formation. My question is, in the depiction of the Seven Stars Traveling Dragon Formation How many types of formation textures are used in total?" This question is obviously not tricky or tricky at all. There is no need for a lengthy answer, just a correct number and you will pass. But the premise is that you must know how to draw this Seven-Star Dragon Formation. If you have never heard of the Seven-Star Dragon Array, then it is obviously impossible to answer it correctly. ¡°In the final analysis, this is still an investigation of Prince Wang¡¯s heritage. If this prince's attainments in the field of alchemy formations are really extraordinary, then it is impossible that he cannot answer this question. For a moment, everyone looked at Mr. Wang curiously, wondering if Mr. Wang could give the correct answer. Prince Wang¡¯s expression is a little serious, Seven Stars Dragon Formation? As soon as he heard these five words, the first reaction in his mind was confusion. Immediately afterwards, no matter how he searched over and over in his memory, trying to dig out some clues related to the Seven-Star Dragon Array, no information about these five words emerged. In other words, he had never even heard of this kind of Seven-Star Dragon Formation. This is going to be difficult. Su Han knew from the look on the prince's face that he didn't know how to do it. However, Su Han did not urge him. Instead, he looked at the prince with a smile and an attitude of "I'm not in a hurry, you can think about it slowly." As time passed by, although Mr. Wang had not spoken yet, his feeling of embarrassment gradually deepened, his expression gradually became ugly, and cold sweat continued to break out from his back. That feeling is like being called by the teacher to answer a question in class when I was a child, but it turned out that I didn¡¯t know the question at all. The gazes coming from all directions turned into a pressure like a mountain, constantly pressing towards the prince. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 479: Win the game first You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Prince Wang also knows that just delaying time like this is not an option. Sooner or later, he will have to give an answer. But, he really doesn¡¯t know how. For a moment, Prince Wang was helpless and could only secretly look at his accomplices in the audience, hoping that someone among them would know the answer and secretly tell him the answer. However, none of his accomplices, hiding in all directions, knew the answer and told him secretly. ?Looking at Su Han's smile in front of him, it became even more unpredictable. It seemed that he was not afraid that he had accomplices who could help him cheat. As time passed bit by bit, someone finally lost his composure and complained in a low voice in confusion: "I said, can it be done?" "That's right, this prince has been pretending to be serious. Is it really that fun to pretend to be serious? It's not a complicated problem. He only needs to say a number. As for sorting out his thoughts for such a long time?" "Could it be that this prince doesn't know how to do it?" The crowd was quietly commotion, and the atmosphere at the scene gradually changed. ??Look at how elegant Mr. Su is. Even when he asks questions, he always asks questions that are easy to answer. In contrast, Prince Wang kept dragging his feet and refused to answer, which made everyone look particularly unfavorable, causing everyone to have a bad impression of him. Since you are so good at giving lectures, why can't you even answer a simple question? Could it be that he was really cheating as Su Han said? For a time, in the eyes of everyone, the tall image that Mr. Wang had established in his previous lectures suddenly collapsed. Compared with Su Han's leisurely demeanor, this prince suddenly seemed extremely vulgar. Prince Wang was so anxious that the corners of his mouth were about to get sores. He didn¡¯t want to keep delaying it, but he really didn¡¯t know how to solve this problem. How about just being blinded? In an instant, Prince Wang calmed down again, frowned and thought carefully, and suddenly an idea flashed in his mind. Since this formation is called the Seven Stars Wandering Dragon Formation, as the name suggests, it must be related to the "Seven Stars" and "Wandering Dragons". "Seven Stars" should refer to seven formation textures. "Wandering Dragon" should be said to be another formation texture. So, in total, there should be eight types. This kind of reasoning is also very consistent with the naming rules of general alchemy formations. For a moment, Mr. Wang was also full of confidence. He felt that the answer he guessed should be the correct answer in all likelihood. He simply admired his own wit. "There are eight formation textures in total, am I right?" Prince Wang suddenly raised his head and glanced at Su Han, with a hint of joy in his eyes, as if he was very happy because he guessed the answer. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Just because the name is Seven Stars Traveling Dragon Formation?" "Just tell me if there are eight kinds." Seeing that Su Han did not announce the answer directly, Mr. Wang felt even more proud. He thought that he must have guessed correctly, so Su Han was unwilling to tell the correct answer. Unexpectedly, Su Han suddenly smiled and looked at Mr. Wang teasingly, with a faint mockery in his eyes. Prince Wang¡¯s heart sank suddenly, could it be "It's definitely not right to just rely on magic. This Seven-Star Dragon Formation, I can tell you clearly, it only contains two different formation textures." Su Han said leisurely. When Prince Wang heard this, he was stunned on the spot, two kinds? How can this be? Prince Wang could not help but retort: ??"You are talking nonsense, the name of this formation is clearly" "Yes, the formation is called Seven Stars Traveling Dragon Formation, but that doesn't mean it contains 'seven' plus 'one' formation textures. You probably think that the answer you got is in line with the naming of general alchemy formations. However, I can tell you that the 'seven stars' in this formation refers to a formation texture called seven stars, and the 'wandering dragon' also refers to a formation texture called wandering dragon, not It¡¯s the numbers.¡± After hearing this, Mr. Wang almost fell down on the spot. The name Seven-Star Traveling Dragon Formation is so bluffing, but it only contains two formation textures? Is the name of this formation just a joke? Su Han glanced at Prince Wang indifferently, and then said: "The name of the Seven-Star Wandering Dragon Formation sounds deceptive, but in fact, it is just a very basic alchemy formation. It also has a name, called Dual Source Formation. " "Dual Source Formation?" Many people in the audience couldn't help but exclaimed. It turns out that this Double Source Formation is actually an alchemy formation familiar to many alchemists in Yunzhong City. It can slightly speed up the purification speed of alchemy. . ??No one knew that it had another name. There was a sudden burst of cheers from all around. Obviously, everyone felt that they had learned a lot. The way everyone looked at Su Han was obviously different from just now. "This Mr. Su is indeed not simple. With only one question, his background in alchemy can be seen clearly." "It seems that we were too arbitrary just now. Since Mr. Su dares to come on stage to compete, it is enough to prove that he has real talent and knowledge and is qualified to fight against this prince." Everybody was talking a lot. Everyone in the Du family was smiling and overjoyed, while everyone in the Beigong family had livid faces, among which Beigong Xuan's face looked particularly gloomy. How could he not be gloomy? He originally thought that he could sit back and relax after inviting the Buddha, Mr. Wang, today, but he didn¡¯t expect that a lot of trouble would arise out of thin air, and there would be some alchemy fight, and Mr. Wang would actually lose the first round! Bei Gongxuan, who was extremely unhappy, had long forgotten that he was responsible for this alchemy fight just now. Prince Wang¡¯s nose kept twitching, and his whole body was shaking with anger. He was obviously very angry. He hated that he was careless and fell into the hands of an unknown person. He was careless and lost the opportunity. "You don't have to be proud, even if I give you a round. Then it's my turn to ask the question. If you can't answer it, it's a tie and you have to play an extra game." Prince Wang tried his best to suppress the unhappiness in his heart and said coldly. Su Han, however, looked very graceful and smiled calmly: "If you can really stump me, it's not too late to say this again." "Hmph, don't be complacent, I will definitely come back in this round!" Seeing Su Han's relaxed expression, Mr. Wang was almost furious to death. He didn't understand, why was this kid so sure? What confidence does he have? "Let's come up with a question." Su Han was too lazy to talk nonsense with the prince and said calmly. Prince Wang stared at Su Han bitterly before he started to ask questions. "I have drawn a complete formation diagram of the alchemy formation here. Some of the lines in this formation are problematic. Can you change all the problematic lines?" The prince said, snorted coldly, and threw a scroll to Su Han. He did not say what the name of the alchemy formation was, but just sneered at Su Han. He was also furious in his heart and must win over this question. This question can be said to be his top question. Not to mention an ordinary Ten Seal Great Alchemist, even a junior Alchemy King would never be able to answer this question completely correctly. As for the Su Han in front of him, he was just an Eight-Seal Great Alchemist, so that was even more impossible. "What kind of question is this? It's too difficult. It's just a picture and doesn't even have a name for the formation. How can anyone answer the question?" ¡°And we didn¡¯t say how many lines were problematic, so how can we correct them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s completely different from the question Mr. Su asked just now. This question is too difficult and inappropriate.¡± As soon as Mr. Wang¡¯s question came out, the audience immediately booed. Everyone felt that Mr. Wang¡¯s question was a bit too tricky. The inner balance of the crowd could not help but tilt more towards Su Han. Prince Wang¡¯s face turned red and he tried his best to defend himself: ¡°We have just agreed that we will only ask questions in the field of alchemy formations. My question does not go beyond the field of alchemy formations. I don¡¯t know what is wrong.¡± "Tch, what's wrong with it that you don't know about? Are you willing to give you such a difficult problem?" "Change the topic, change the topic, it's completely unfair!" The booing in the audience became more and more intense. Prince Wang looked disgraced and looked at his accomplices in the audience for help. "It's a pity that these accomplices don't dare to speak for him at this moment, for fear that if they are not careful, they will suffer the same fate as the previous person. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 480: Crack it easily You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Su Han waved his hand to stop the noise of everyone, and said with a faint smile: "I can answer this question." The crowd suddenly fell silent. Many people who knew the Alchemy Formation looked at Su Han with incredible eyes. You must know that the complete formation diagram is very complicated. Ordinary people would have their heads explode just by looking at it, let alone going there. Analyze the diagram and find errors. What's more, this formation diagram has no name, and it doesn't say how many errors there are. In this case, it is obviously very difficult to answer all the questions correctly. However, the smile on Su Han's face was still light and gentle. He didn't seem to have much fear about the array diagram, as if everything about this gamble was under his control. It must be said that this kind of confident temperament has won him a lot of secret applause. " However, everything depends on how he answers the next question. If Su Han fails to answer this question correctly, then all his confident gestures will turn into a joke. Seeing that Su Han was actually willing to answer this question, Mr. Wang couldn't help but feel happy. He waved his hand and pretended to be generous: "I won't deliberately make things difficult for you. I'll give you half an hour more to take your time." How about answering the question?" Master Geng snorted coldly, and deep down he couldn't help but feel even more contempt for Mr. Wang. Let alone half an hour for such a question, even half a month would not be an exaggeration. As a result, when this guy said it, it seemed like a gift. Su Han didn¡¯t have any objections after hearing what Mr. Wang said. He just looked at Mr. Wang with a hint of ridicule and opened the scroll of the formation chart. "This guy surnamed Wang is so shameless." Du Yuyan's apricot eyes flashed with anger in the audience, and her hands could not help but clenched into fists, "Smelly guy, what on earth are you thinking, why did you agree to him? " Although Du Yuyan knew that Su Han would not do anything he was unsure of, at this moment, Du Yuyan was still secretly anxious. You should know that Mr. Wang only said that there are errors in some lines in this formation diagram. It is foreseeable that there will definitely be many errors. If Su Han misses some of the mistakes, the man surnamed Wang will definitely catch the opportunity and say that Su Han gave the wrong answer. In this way, the advantage of winning the question just now is gone. It is obviously impossible for Su Han to answer all the questions correctly in just half an hour. Even the top and most evil alchemy genius cannot answer a complicated formation diagram in half an hour. All analyzes have been completed, and all errors have been corrected! Others in the Du family obviously have similar ideas to Du Yuyan. Even Ducheng and Mrs. Ning don¡¯t know what kind of medicine Su Han sells in his gourd. Fortunately, they had already seen Su Han's various magics. Although they were full of doubts, they finally restrained themselves and did not interfere with Su Han. But the anxiety is beyond words. In sharp contrast to the Du family, it was the Beigong family. Everyone in the Beigong family was beaming with joy. They all thought that Su Han agreed to do this question because he had lost his mind. Now, the Beigong family can finally win back a favor. Bureau, forming a one to one situation. As long as the situation is evened and there is an extra round, Mr. Wang still has a great chance of winning. Even if Su Han was lucky enough to win a round just now, it was just a moment of good luck, and there would be no chance of a second chance of good luck. The prince stared at Su Han with evil thoughts, thinking secretly in his heart: "What a person I am, I was openly provoked by this clown today and even defeated me. I am really ashamed! Once this matter is over, We must do everything possible to kill this person." In the opinion of Prince Wang, the people in Yunzhong City are all ants. The ants actually dare to provoke me, which is absolutely intolerable. "My formation diagram is the top ten alchemy masters in the entire Southern Xinjiang. I can't figure it out for a moment. Within half an hour, this kid can't even figure it out, let alone find it. There is a flaw.¡± Mr. Wang is still very confident in his own formation. Therefore, in this game, he considered himself in an invincible position. He is now thinking about how he can win the next extra game. However, just when Prince Wang was feeling proud, he suddenly heard Su Han chuckle softly across from him, and sighed: "I thought it was a difficult formation, but I didn't expect it to be this kind of rubbish? Don't tease me. Okay, isn¡¯t this just a beginner¡¯s doodle on a formation diagram? Is this kind of formation diagram with no technical content worthy of your showing off to test me with great fanfare?¡± What? Is this a graffiti for a beginner to learn array diagrams? No skills?Content? Prince Wang almost spit out a mouthful of blood. This is the bottom formation diagram that he is proud of. Although he drew it temporarily, it is the essence of the alchemy formation field and is very profound. Even the top ten top masters in Southern Xinjiang may not be able to solve the mystery of this formation. In the end, he was directly called trash by this kid. Is there anything more nonsense and fart in the world than this? If it were not limited by the occasion, Mr. Wang would have wanted to rush forward and beat Su Han severely. Prince Wang tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart and said coldly: "Anyone can brag! You said that this diagram has no technical content and is garbage, so you might as well correct the wrong lines and let everyone see! Otherwise, just People will think you are a mad dog biting people!" As he spoke, Prince Wang gradually calmed down and sneered: "Since this diagram is so simple, don't tell me that you can't see the mistakes in it?" Prince Wang doesn¡¯t like Su Han¡¯s tricks. He firmly believes that Su Han is pretending to be a ghost. There was a hint of joking in the corner of Su Han's mouth, and he said with a leisurely smile: "This kind of extremely rough and inferior formation diagram is a complete failure in itself. In my opinion, there is no error in this formation diagram. You want me to correct the mistakes in it. , It¡¯s really embarrassing for me, in my opinion, it¡¯s better to just sweep this kind of wretched thing into the trash.¡± "you¡­¡­" Prince Wang almost jumped up on the spot, but then he suppressed his anger and snorted coldly, "You talk so much nonsense, don't you just fail to outline the mistakes in this formation? Just admit defeat, why bother? Do you want to talk so much nonsense?¡± "I give up? Why should I give up?" Su Han smiled faintly, stood up suddenly, and spread out the formation chart. "Since it's a gambling fight, I'll try my best to correct it." This kind of formation may seem profound to Mr. Wang, but to Su Han, it is indeed too low-end. It seems that the entire southern Xinjiang is not generally backward in the field of alchemy formation. At least this formation diagram is extremely superficial in Su Han's eyes. It is not much of an exaggeration to say that it is a beginner's graffiti of the formation diagram. The field of alchemy formations is extremely profound. If you study it in depth, those complicated models and complicated structures will be enough to make people suffer from mental breakdown. By comparison, the prince¡¯s formation is indeed child¡¯s play. Su Han almost closed his eyes, and his writing speed was faster than graffiti. Within a moment, Su Han had finished drawing the formation diagram. He fluttered his sleeves and threw the formation diagram to the prince: "Let's compare it. I have corrected all the mistakes. I think you should know it yourself, so don't What kind of tricks are you thinking about?" Su Han said this to warn Mr. Wang not to distort the correct answer or to call black into white. The world of alchemy has the most basic bottom line. If you do this, you will definitely be spurned by the entire world of alchemy. Hearing what Su Han said, Mr. Wang couldn't help but feel a little bit in his heart. Why did this boy speak so calmly? Could it be that he could still draw the correct answer after just scribbling? The prince ignored the quarrel with Su Han and hurriedly opened the scroll. At first glance, the prince's face turned pale as if he had been struck by lightning, as if someone had hit him hard on the back of the head with a sledgehammer. This is his most proud formation, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be cracked by the opponent so easily and effortlessly! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 481: Revealing the true identity You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Furthermore, the most irritating thing about this guy is that if you crack it, you will crack it, and you will degrade the formation map to nothing and make it worthless. This was clearly the most naked humiliation, which made Mr. Wang even wonder if he had accidentally offended this boy before, and that was why he suffered such cruel revenge! "Lost, Mr. Wang actually lost." The discussion below slowly started to rise, and everyone had a look of disbelief on their faces. This arrogant prince actually lost, and he still lost in the field he was best at. It¡¯s so amazing. I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Su, who seems to be inconspicuous, is the real alchemy power! Su Han's eyes were as calm as water, and he looked at the prince lightly. Cheating in the alchemy path has always been an intolerable behavior by Su Han, and the most intolerable thing is that he also cheated on Master Geng. This level of humiliation is considered light to Su Han. If he is really determined to humiliate people, he has many methods that are a hundred times more cruel than this. However, Su Han was worried that the person he wanted to overthrow today was the Beigong family, and Su Han still had something to ask the prince, so he didn't really hit him hard or really humiliate the prince. An inhumane situation. But even so, this level of humiliation was enough for the prince to make him feel ashamed. It turns out that the thing he was most proud of was just worthless garbage in the eyes of the other party! Prince Wang¡¯s face turned gloomy, as if he had lost all his vitality. If he lost, he would lose completely. The face of the Beigong family is even more ugly than that of Prince Wang. At this moment, the faces of everyone in the Beigong family are covered with a thick haze. The leader, Bei Gongxuan, cannot believe his eyes. . Lost like this? ¡°The elixir pavilion that I worked so hard to manage, the elixir market that I worked so hard to open were lost just like that? Someone in the audience suddenly shouted: "This guy named Wang has deceived us so hard. He is indeed a deceitful person who steals his reputation. Otherwise, how could he lose?" "Just now he gave a lecture on the stage and asked Master Geng questions. It turned out that he had a good relationship with the person who asked the question. This liar." "Liars who deceive our feelings should be punished for their crimes!" The more these people talked, the angrier they became. In sharp contrast to Su Han's outstanding performance, the prince seemed to have been beaten back to his original form, making people feel that he was simply a parallel import, relying entirely on cheating. Their previous admiration and admiration for Prince Wang suddenly turned into anger and hatred, and they all felt that their feelings had been deceived. Especially those alchemists who have sacred feelings for alchemy are even more furious. Wang Gongzi's move has tarnished the sacred alchemy in their hearts. They will never allow anyone to use alchemy to deceive and deceive the world. "Execute him! Execute him!" The crowd was furious and rushed to the high platform. The high platform could not bear the weight of so many people and suddenly became shaky. The prince's face turned pale and he suddenly shouted: "I doubt that you are the alchemist of Yunzhong City? If you are not the alchemist of Yunzhong City, why are you openly shouting here? Our affairs in Yunzhong City Why should I let you take care of it?" This guy, seeing that something was not going well, became confused. He was obviously not from Yunzhong City, but he still wanted to use this as an excuse. Su Han sneered: "Then are you from Yunzhong City?" "Of course I am, I am a guest of the Beigong family. Everyone in the Beigong family can vouch for me." Prince Wang shouted. Su Han smiled, "Really?" His tone suddenly became stern, "When did the Beigong family ask you to be their guest? What was your identity before you became the Beigong family's guest? Where do you live in Yunzhong City? ? Who do you study under?" A series of questions left the prince speechless. Bei Gongxuan put his hand on his forehead, his face suddenly became extremely gloomy. This prince is really a complete idiot. He mentioned it first before others mentioned it! "Answer my question?" Su Han smiled faintly, and a momentum suddenly came out from his body, which was extremely intimidating, and he walked towards the prince. This forced the prince's face to turn pale and he retreated repeatedly. "Don't come here!" Mr. Wang is a genius in alchemy, but his martial arts skills are not outstanding. In panic, he wanted to take out self-defense items from the storage ring, but accidentally dropped a metal token on the ground. . Su ?With sharp eyesight and quick hands, Su Han waved his hand and took the token into his hand before the prince could react. Looking down, Su Han showed a mocking smile: "This token is not the token of the Beigong family, right?" With that said, Su Han raised the token and signaled it to everyone in the audience: "Everyone can see that this token is definitely not the token of any force in Yunzhong City." "What? This prince actually carries the token of a force from outside the city?" Everyone gasped. They all understood what it meant to them that forces from outside the city had penetrated into Yunzhong City. Su Han said calmly: "Everyone has seen it, and now I can be 100% sure that this guy is definitely from a force outside the city. Someone sent him to infiltrate Yunzhong City to help the Beigong family, and wanted the Beigong family to become big. What do you think about attacking the other two of the three giants?" As soon as Su Han said this, everyone in the audience changed their expressions. They were not fools. Although this prince was just a small chess piece, the meaning it represented was obviously that external forces wanted to stir up trouble in Yunzhong City. If the mastermind behind the scenes is really allowed to succeed and the Beigong family is allowed to rule Yunzhong City, will there be a place for small forces like them to stay in the future? You must know that it is because the three giants in Yunzhong City restrict each other and restrict each other that other aristocratic families and forces like them can also have room to survive and maintain a balance. If the balance is broken and the Beigong family becomes powerful, and no one comes to restrain the Beigong family, then small forces like them will be doomed! Even everyone in the Du family took a breath of cold air, and Du Ruoyu was even more shocked. And the Beigong Xuan and a group of senior officials from the Beigong family looked extremely gloomy when they heard Su Han reveal what they were planning. "It's unfair, it's unfair. I'm not a spy from outside the city. Don't listen to his spiel. I don't know how that token appeared in my storage ring." Prince Wang still wanted to argue. Su Han looked at the prince and said calmly: "You accidentally dropped the token and revealed the secret of being from a force outside the city. Your master will definitely not be able to spare you. Why don't you tell me what happened? That force sent you, maybe there will be someone in Yunzhong City who can keep you safe." "Yes, if you are willing to honestly tell what you know, the Du family can protect your safety." Du Ruoyu said immediately. When Prince Wang heard this, his heart moved slightly. "Are you serious about what you said? I need a promise, otherwise I won't say it." Prince Wang stared at Su Han and Du Ruoyu and said in a deep voice. Du Ruoyu nodded and said, "I promise you, as long as you tell the truth" At this moment, Su Han, who was standing on the high platform, suddenly felt a terrible sense of crisis in his heart. The dangerous intuition made Su Han immediately use the six-striped pterosaur wings. With a flap of his wings, the strong explosive power turned his whole body into a stream of light and shot directly out of the high platform area. The next moment, countless arrows like meteors and locusts were shot towards the high platform from all directions. "Halfway through Du Ruoyu's words, he got stuck in his throat and cried out, "What's going on?" This arrow is no ordinary arrow. Its penetrating power is so strong that it seems to completely explode the void. The next moment, a scream came from the high platform. Su Han's heart sank. He looked up on the high platform again and saw that the prince's whole body had been pierced by dense arrows. His eyes were dull and he fell to the sky. Kill and silence! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 482: The Fall of the Beigong Family You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This sudden change immediately caused chaos on the scene. No one knows where this attack came from, but at this moment, many people understand that this is to kill people and silence them! The person behind the scenes was actually hiding in the crowd. Not only did he want to kill Prince Wang to silence him, but he also wanted to kill Su Han, an uninvited guest. Su Han's face was gloomy. Fortunately, after practicing the "Brahma Thoughts", his soul power was extremely strong and he was very sensitive to crises, so he escaped this disaster. Otherwise, even he might not be able to withstand this terrifying rain of powerful bows and arrows. However, no matter how fast he reacted, he only had time to leave the high platform area by himself, but not enough time to take Prince Wang away with him. ¡°At this moment, it is impossible to get more inside information from the prince¡¯s mouth. However, Su Han had always had a vague feeling that this incident might also be related to the unknown underground spiritual vein. Su Han's figure fell outside the crowd. He immediately activated his evil eye and opened his consciousness. With his eyes sharper than an eagle, he instantly saw through the entire crowd, trying to find the person who had just launched the attack. However, no matter how hard he searched, he could never find any clues. It was as if the terrifying rain of arrows just appeared out of thin air. After one blow, it disappears directly, leaving no trace at all! Only the most well-trained killers can do this, which shows that the mastermind he provoked this time is not simple, and is very difficult to deal with. Everyone in the audience was shocked and looked at Su Han in surprise. If they had read correctly just now, Su Han's speed at the moment he shot out of the high platform was almost comparable to that of a strong person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm. "However, his cultivation is only at the third level of the spiritual realm. How did he do it? At this time, Du Ruoyu also took matters into his own hands and turned over the prince's storage ring. In addition, those arrows were also inspected by Du Ruoyu. "There are no other clues, nothing." Du Ruoyu said to Su Han. At this moment, the only clue they have is the token that fell out of Prince Wang. "Damn it!" Du Ruoyu's face was solemn. He also realized that this time he had provoked an incredible opponent. Not only was this enemy profound, he was also ruthless and could kill even his own people at will. Such an enemy is absolutely terrifying. Du Ruoyu looked towards the audience, trying to find the alchemist who had colluded with Prince Wang to come up with the question. However, that person had long since disappeared, and all the prince's accomplices seemed to have disappeared collectively in an instant. There is no evidence of death. Once Mr. Wang died, all the clues were lost. Someone in the audience took a breath and suddenly shouted: "Beigong family, could this be the Beigong family killing people and silencing them?" One after another, their gazes immediately went to the Beigong family. The prince was actually sent by an outside force to help the Beigong family. The Beigong family's intention to seize the hegemony of Yunzhong City and rule the city was gone. It's obvious. Bei Gongxuan was stared at by the crowd and said with a gloomy face: "It was not done by our Beigong family!" Beigong Xuan was extremely upset at this moment. His plan to dominate Yunzhong City was completely disrupted. In this battle of alchemy, the Beigong family completely lost. Not only did the Wanshou Hall have to be permanently closed, but they were also not allowed to set foot there for the rest of their lives. In the elixir market of Yunzhong City, this blow is undoubtedly fatal to the Beigong family. At this moment, Beigong Xuanzhen hopes that there is some way to lose the bet. However, there was nothing he could do because he had made an oath to heaven and earth. Du Ruoyu said coldly: "You didn't do it, and it has nothing to do with you. Which foreign force is helping you behind the scenes, and what conspiracy do they have to help you rise to power? I hope you, the Beigong family, can tell you the truth. . Otherwise, you will only become a sinner despised by everyone in Yunzhong City!" "The sinner! His crime deserves to be punished!" The crowd started shouting. Obviously, the behavior of the Beigong family made everyone present feel very contemptuous. You can seize hegemony, you can try to rule Yunzhong City, but all this depends on your own ability. Is it interesting to cling to the thighs of foreign forces and be their puppets when I have no ability? This kind of behavior is the most despised. Bei Gongxuan felt the contemptuous gazes of everyone, and his face became even more gloomy. "Forgive us, the Beigong family, for this matter.Announcement. Farewell! " Bei Gongxuan decided to stay single to the end. Anyway, in the oath to heaven and earth he had just sworn, he had to reveal the mastermind behind the scenes if he lost. The Beigong family lost the bet, and their morale was very low. They had no intention of staying here any longer. Beigong Xuan waved his hand: "Let's go!" He led a group of senior executives from the Beigong family and quickly left the scene in despair. Before Bei Gong Heng left, he stared at Su Han with great resentment, his gaze was like a poisonous snake. Su Han looked at this scene calmly with a faint smile on his face. "The Beigong family is so abominable. They smashed their elixir pavilion, demolished their platform, and killed their people!" Everyone at the scene was still angry. I don¡¯t know who suddenly shouted something, which immediately caused the crowd to roar. Bang bang bang bang¡­ The angry crowd immediately rushed into the Beigong Family¡¯s Pill Pavilion. There were still some alchemists from the Beigong Family who had not had time to evacuate from the Pill Pavilion. All of them were killed by the angry crowd, and blood flowed into rivers for a while. The sound of banging and smashing could be heard incessantly. The Medicinal Pavilion, which was magnificent just now, had turned into ruins within a few moments. Even so, the crowd was still angry, and someone set another fire and burned the ruins completely. The Beigong family, one of the three giants that everyone respected in the past, suddenly turned into a rat that everyone shouted to beat. Su Han¡¯s reputation also became an instant success. Today, Su Han used practical actions to show everyone what it means to be a true top alchemy master. I am afraid that after today, the reputation of Mr. Su, the master of alchemy, will spread throughout the streets and alleys of Yunzhong City. "After this turmoil, the Beigong family has probably suffered a serious loss of vitality, and its status as one of the three giants has ceased to exist in name only. Mr. Su, you have done a great favor to our Du family by bringing down the Beigong family. I really don't know. How should I thank you?" Du Ruoyu walked to Su Han and said. A group of senior members of the Du family also gathered around Su Han. Su Han's move today suddenly solved the crisis of the Du family. At this moment, they were extremely grateful to Su Han. Even Du Yuyan, who has always been duplicitous, blushed slightly, twisting the corner of his clothes and slowly moved over uneasily. Su Han was not in the mood to socialize at the moment. After dealing with them for a few words, he smiled and said, "I have other things to do, so I'll take my leave." "Are you leaving now?" Du Ruoyu was inevitably disappointed. He originally wanted to invite Su Han to the Du family and thank him with generous gifts. But looking at her appearance, she didn¡¯t seem to be very interested in thanking her for the generous gift. Du Yuyan was even more startled. Looking at Su Han's leaving figure, it turned out that she was not special in his mind? Otherwise, why would he leave without even looking at me? "Alas!" Du Ruoyu sighed slightly when he saw Du Yuyan's dazed look. ¡­¡­ "Brother, I heard about your feat yesterday. The Beigong family suffered a big loss at your hands. I'm afraid they won't be able to make trouble for a long time." In the inn, Yong Qi's eyebrows were dancing, and he seemed more excited than Su Han himself. "It's a pity that they killed him and silenced him in the end. I don't know which big external force is colluding with the Beigong family?" Yong Qi said again. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "No matter which big external force it is, it must be related to that underground spiritual vein." "That underground spiritual vein? You mean, this big force helped the Beigong family to rise to power in order to seize that underground spiritual vein?" Yong Qi was shocked, "So, the spy I caught last time was sent by the same force as the prince this time?" "That's right. On the one hand, this force arranged for the prince to help the Beigong family rise to power. On the other hand, it sent a large number of spies to infiltrate the major families in Yunzhong City and inquire about the seller of the land containing spiritual veins. They will be very big in the next game. They are bound to win this underground spiritual vein." Su Han analyzed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 483: Elder Leihe You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yong Qi took a breath, and then said angrily: "This group of bandits, if they really get the underground spiritual vein, they will definitely make the entire Yunzhong City restless. Maybe, they will destroy Yun Zhong City. Expelled all the natives in Zhongcheng, and moved into Yunzhong City to absorb and mine spiritual veins." Yong Qi¡¯s worries are not unreasonable. In fact, Su Han had seen many similar things in his previous life. After many big forces obtained the underground spiritual vein, they would expel all the small forces, small families and ordinary people living near that spiritual vein, and divide that territory Because of its own restrictions, only its own people are allowed in and out. " However, if this underground spiritual vein is inside Yunzhong City, if Yunzhong City is destroyed in this way, it will be tantamount to a devastating blow. Although Su Han was not a native of Yunzhong City, he did not agree with this kind of banditry in his heart. "Aqi, guess which force from outside the city could be the black hand behind the scenes?" Su Han knocked on the table with his hand and asked with a smile. Su Han is very optimistic about Yong Qi. Although Yong Qi was born in the Yong family, which was not the most prominent in Yunzhong City, Su Han felt that Yong Qi's talent and potential were not inferior even to some core geniuses from the Du family or the Beigong family. Even stronger. Therefore, Su Han is also deliberately guiding Yong Qi, hoping to make him a top talent who can truly stand alone. In the future, he might become the chief genius of Yunzhong City, and even be ranked among the top geniuses in Southern Xinjiang. ??Compared to when he first met Su Han, Yong Qi has undergone radical changes, not only in his cultivation, but also in his temperament and sharpness. However, these are not enough. Su Han feels that Yong Qi's potential goes beyond that. Su Han is very confident in his ability to train people, but he has not yet informed Yong Qi of these plans. When Yong Qi saw Su Han asking himself, he was about to answer, but found that there was a piercing light in Su Han's eyes. That feeling made Yong Qi feel as if he was being tested by his elders. It seemed that the question raised by Su Han , not just chatting, but testing myself. Yong Qi didn't have time to think about why he felt this way. He quickly mobilized all the thoughts in his mind and replied while thinking: "Although there are many forces near Yunzhong City, they can cultivate people like the prince. There are not many geniuses in alchemy. The Yulong Chief under the Danxia Sect, the Thunder Chief under the Wanxiang Sect, and the Luo Xing Chief under the Seven Star Sect are the three major forces entrenched in the area near Yunzhong City. , in my opinion, the mastermind behind this is most likely one of these three major forces." After thinking for a while, Yong Qi added: "It is said that the Seven Star Sect has mostly female disciples, and their behavior style is relatively gentle and restrained. Chief Luo Xing has also inherited the style of the Seven Star Sect. It is unlikely that the mastermind behind this is Chief Luo Xing. In this way, there are only two possibilities left: the Yulong Chief and the Thunder Chief. Hey, don¡¯t you have a token of the prince in your hand? Why don¡¯t you see if there are any clues on it? " Su Han took out a token and handed it to Yong Qi: "This is the token that fell from Mr. Wang's body." Yong Qi was immediately discouraged when he saw it, "There are no words on this token, and I can't tell which of them it belongs to." Su Han smiled, the storage ring flashed with light, and he took out twenty or thirty tokens from the storage ring, and said to Yong Qi: "What do you think this is?" "Huh? Tokens? Why do you have so many tokens?" Yong Qi picked up one in confusion, compared it with the token on Mr. Wang's body, and suddenly took a breath, "You took it out How come these tokens are exactly the same as those on Prince Wang? Where did you get these tokens?" Su Han smiled and said: "When I left the city last time, I accidentally killed twenty or thirty people. These tokens were found from them." "Accidentally killed twenty or thirty peopleaccidentally?" Yong Qi¡¯s eyes widened, then he smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, ¡°I tried my best to think of you as a pervert, but I didn¡¯t expect that you are still more perverted than I thought.¡± Su Han smiled and said: "None of this is important. What is important is that those twenty or thirty people had already told their origins before they died. They were the Thunder Chiefs you guessed." "Thunder Chief? They are indeed Thunder Chief's people? So the mastermind behind the scenes is Thunder Chief?" Yong Qi took a breath of cold air. Su Han nodded lightly, "Yes, the moment I saw the token on the prince's body, I knew that it was the Thunder Chief who was eyeing this underground spiritual vein in Yunzhong City."   "This" Yong Qi's face changed suddenly, "If Thunder Chief really wants to seize the spiritual veins, with the strength of Thunder Chief, the aristocratic families in Yunzhong City are scattered, how can they be his opponents!" Yong Qi was really panicked. Su Han said: "Don't worry, the situation is still under control. The Thunder Leader seems to have some scruples and dare not directly take it by force. I think they most likely want to borrow the hands of the Beigong family to take the piece with spiritual veins." They bought the land openly and honestly. In this way, the underground spiritual veins will naturally become theirs." "So that's it. No wonder they sent people to help the Beigong family. The two parties must have reached an agreement. The Beigong family helped the Thunder leader buy land, and the Thunder leader helped the Beigong family obtain the hegemony of Yunzhong City. Once they succeed, they will , from now on Yunzhong City will be the private territory of their two families." Yong Qi said in disgust. Su Han said: "Yes, the Yunzhong City Trading Conference has always allowed only forces within Yunzhong City to participate. No matter how tyrannical the Thunder Leader is, they cannot easily break this rule. Therefore, they can only use the Beigong family. This agreement can be said to be a win-win situation." Yong Qi could no longer hide his inner anger. He slapped his hand on the table and said, "We must not let them succeed! If they are allowed to buy the land at the trade conference, it will really be over." "Aqi, it's impossible to reverse this matter with the strength of you and me. However, don't tell anyone yet. It's not appropriate to involve too many people in this matter. You first use the Yong family's eyes and ears to continue to inquire about the person who auctioned the land. Which family is it? I will figure out the rest. There is still one month left before the Yunzhong City Trading Conference, which means we still have one month to prepare." Su Han¡¯s tone was calm. Even if it was such a big thing, his expression was still calm and his eyes were calm, as if it was just a small thing and not enough to panic him. Yong Qi was originally uneasy, but seeing Su Han like this, he slowly calmed down, nodded, and left the inn. ¡­¡­ "What? King Xiang failed? What a waste! Waste!" In a courtyard hundreds of miles away from Yunzhong City, an old man in purple had a gloomy face and punched the table next to him. This old man in purple clothes is named Lei He, and he is an elder in the Thunder Territory. ¡°Have you silenced me?¡± Elder Lei He asked suppressing the anger in his heart. The confidant who came to report the news quickly said: "I have shot Wang Xiang to death with random arrows, but I accidentally left a token there. Apart from this, I did not leave any other clues." After hearing this, Elder Lei He's anger gradually subsided and he nodded, "The token doesn't matter, the people in Yunzhong City, even if they were given ten pairs of eyes, they wouldn't be able to recognize that it was the token of Chief Thunder Chief. ." "Yes. However, after this incident, the Beigong family lost its prestige in Yunzhong City, and it seems that because of a bet with others, they actually lost the newly opened elixir pavilion. In a short period of time, the Beigong family was It's hopeless." The confidant reported. Elder Lei He sneered, "I've known for a long time that the Beigong family is useless. Otherwise, they wouldn't have been on par with the other two families and wouldn't have become the number one family in Yunzhong City." As he spoke, Elder Lei He seemed to remember something again, and frowned and asked: "But how did Wang Xiang fail?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 484: Marriage Proposal Team You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the Beigong family is trash in the eyes of Elder Lei He, Elder Lei He thinks that Wang Xiang is actually somewhat capable. Although he is not the leading alchemy genius of Lord Thunder, he can still be said to be outstanding. , so the Thunder Chief assigned him to go to Yunzhong City to help the Beigong Family. But now, Wang Xiang has actually failed. Even Elder Lei He feels a little unbelievable. He always feels that there is something weird about this matter. That¡¯s why Elder Lei He asked carefully how Wang Xiang failed. The confidant did not see with his own eyes how Wang Xiang and Su Han fought in alchemy. He just said: "I heard that a young alchemy genius suddenly appeared in Yunzhong City and wanted to challenge Wang Xiang. Wang Xiang was Carelessly, he actually lost, and the other party took advantage of him and pressed harder, and that's how he messed up the matter." "A young alchemy genius from Yunzhong City?" Elder Lei He frowned slightly. He knew about the place in Yunzhong City. The foundation of alchemy was very limited, and it was far from comparable to that of the Thunder Chief, who was backed by the Wanxiang Sect. As a result, a young alchemy genius actually appeared in Yunzhong City? Even Wang Xiang is not his opponent? "Okay, I understand this matter. Don't report it to the Thunder Chief yet. Just leave it to me to handle it." Elder Lei He didn¡¯t want Chief Thunder to know that Wang Xiang had failed, because Wang Xiang was recommended by himself, and Chief Thunder had given him full authority to seize the spiritual veins of Yunzhong City. If Lord Thunder knew that he had failed in his first step, there would definitely be a lot of gossip in the clan, and even the Lord would think that he was incompetent. In Elder Leihe¡¯s view, Wang Xiang¡¯s failure was a complete accident, but such accidents will never happen from now on. "Okay, go down." After his confidant withdrew, Elder Lei He frowned even more tightly, remembering another bad thing about himself. Everything has been going wrong for Elder Lei He recently. His most beloved grandson, Lei Yi, went hunting a month ago and never came back. He sent people to search hundreds of miles around. Not to mention Lei Yi's people, not even half of Lei Yi's hair was found. Including the twenty or thirty followers who followed Lei Yi, they all disappeared collectively. Originally, the storage rings of the Thunder Chief¡¯s disciples would all have soul marks on them. Even if the person disappears or is killed, the soul marks will not fade away. You can follow the soul marks to find the storage rings. But what puzzled Elder Lei He was that the family's alchemy master couldn't sense the soul imprint on the Lei Yi storage ring. The soul imprint on the Lei Yi storage ring did not emit any fluctuations, as if it was being touched by someone. Erase the general. But this is simply impossible. Who has the ability to erase the soul mark on the storage ring made by Thunder Leader? Elder Lei He is puzzled, but a month has passed and Lei Yi has not come back yet. It is true that there is no one alive or dead body. Elder Lei He doubted whether his grandson was dead, but he did not want to believe it. Lei Yi was his most beloved grandson and the one he devoted the most to, although he was not prominent among the Thunder Chiefs. , but it placed most of Elder Leihe¡¯s hopes on it. Just disappearing for no reason, this has become a worry for Elder Lei He. Lei Yi¡¯s storage ring became the only clue. Elder Lei He secretly swore that he would find Lei Yi¡¯s storage ring even if he went to heaven or on earth. ¡­¡­ Since Yong Qi left, Su Han has devoted himself to cultivation, and his cultivation of the third level of the spiritual realm has become more and more consolidated. Su Han is very much looking forward to the fourth level of the spiritual realm, because the fourth level of the spiritual realm means stepping into the earth spirit realm, which is a completely new realm. Not only can there be a qualitative leap in the realm of the spiritual sea, but the various magical powers that one has mastered can also reach a new level, and the combat effectiveness can even increase exponentially. However, even if Su Han continues to look forward to reaching the fourth level of the spiritual realm, Su Han knows that there is no need to rush. He had just stepped into the third level of the spiritual realm, and wanting to hit the earthly spiritual realm would not be a matter of time. Su Han also vaguely felt that since he entered the spiritual realm, he had too few opportunities for actual combat experience in Yunzhong City, so he could only practice step by step. Although this kind of practice can't be said to be slow, it always feels less passionate and less surprising. "In my current situation, if I can get help from spiritual veins in my cultivation, my cultivation speed will definitely increase greatly." However, this idea has only flashed through Su Han's heart so far. Time passed day by day, and after Su Han concentrated on practicing for half a month, he suddenly received a piece of news. "Promote??? " Su Han raised his eyebrows and looked at Yong Qi in surprise, who rushed to the inn to look for him. Yong Qi was panting and said anxiously: "Why do you still act like you're fine? It's Miss Du who has been proposed for marriage!" "What does it have to do with me that Miss Du is being proposed?" Su Han didn't even understand why Yong Qi was anxious. "Youit's time for you to lose face. I see Miss Du secretly looking at you when no one is paying attention. Do you dare to say that there is nothing between the two of you?" Yong Qi dragged Su Han out of the room with a look like "I'm here, I understand you." Su Han was just about to break away from Yong Qi's pull when he suddenly heard Yong Qi say: "The marriage proposal team has a lot of background. It is said that they are from Yulong Chief! But it doesn't matter, I support you. Since Miss Du is interested in you, we must not let it go. He was snatched away by those bastards from the Yulong Chief." The leader of Yulong? Su Han's struggling movement suddenly stopped. The Yulong Chief under the Danxia Sect was also a famous and powerful force, as famous as the Thunder Chief. With such a big background, why would you go to Yunzhong City to propose marriage? Could it be that he is also here for that underground spiritual vein? When Yong Qi saw Su Han's expression, he guessed what he was thinking, shook his head and said: "It's unlikely that he came for that underground spiritual vein. I heard that it was the old patriarch of the Du family, and Yu A middle-level figure in Long Daling had a good personal relationship and made a marriage contract for their children. However, when their children reached the age of marriage, the marriage contract was not fulfilled for some reason, so the agreement was shelved. Now, it is probably the royal family. The middle-level leader of the Long family thought of this matter again, and ordered one of his grandchildren to come and propose marriage to Miss Du, which could be regarded as completing the unfulfilled engagement back then." Yong Qi¡¯s tone obviously felt that there was nothing wrong. The eldest daughter of the Du family was married to the grandson of a middle-level figure in the Yulong leader. In fact, the Du family was in a higher position. The only problem is that Su Han, as a close friend, Yong Qi naturally supports Su Han unconditionally. Even if it is the emperor who proposes marriage, he will still support Su Han and destroy the marriage. The Du family reception hall. "Haha, why are the magpies chirping on the branches today? It turns out that there are distinguished guests coming from afar." Du Ruoyu, with a spring breeze on his face, welcomed the marriage proposal team of the Yulong leader to the hall. The leader of Yulong's marriage proposal team was a young master, wearing dark brocade clothes, with particularly deep facial contours. There was a trace of sickly paleness on his face, but he could not hide his noble temperament. He smiled and said: "Clan Chief Du is interested." "What are you talking about, Third Young Master? Come, please pour some tea." Du Ruoyu did not dare to neglect this young master at all. He did not know what the status of this young master was in the Yulong Leader. He only heard that the people in the Yulong Leader called him the Third Young Master, speaking with utmost respect. Even if he is not the direct descendant of the Yulong leader, he should still be a relatively prominent disciple among the Yulong leader. Of course, the person proposing marriage today is not the Third Young Master. The person who proposed the marriage was a young man named Yu Hui who was behind the Third Young Master Yu. He was the grandson of the middle-level figure of the Yulong leader who had a close personal relationship with Patriarch Du. Although this Yuhui is not as outstanding in temperament as the third master Yu, he is still handsome and talented, and his cultivation level has reached the fifth level of the spiritual realm. No matter from every aspect, he is a good candidate for his son-in-law. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 485 Yuhui and his son You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In fact, Yu Hui was a little resistant to coming to Yunzhong City to propose marriage at first. In his opinion, he was wronged by marrying the Du family. If the elders of the family had not ordered him to come, he would not have come. However, Yu Hui changed his mind from the first moment he saw Du Yuyan. The beauty of Du Yuyan's appearance and figure is not inferior to that of some of the eldest ladies of Yulong Leader, and her unique and pure beauty makes her look very different from ordinary women. Moreover, Du Yuyan had a straight face and didn't even look at the group of Yulong leaders, which made Yu Hui feel that she had a great personality, and he couldn't help but have a little more reverie about her. Marriage is even more inevitable. Du Ruoyu first invited Mr. Yu to drink a few cups of tea, and then he said tentatively: "Is it because of the engagement that you came here today? In fact, they were just a few jokes. The Du family knew that their status was low and they could not climb up to the level of Mr. Yu. The descendants of Chief Long" With a low status, it is natural to be self-effacing. However, compared to the prominence of the Yulong leader, the Du family is indeed high up. The reason why Du Ruoyu said this was because he knew that Du Yuyan might not be willing in his heart. If Du Yuyan is not willing, then no matter how much benefit this marriage brings to the Du family, Du Ruoyu will not agree. Third Young Master Yu smiled lazily: "What did Chief Du say? A gentleman's promise is as valuable as a thousand pieces of gold. How can Chief Yulong regret it?" You don¡¯t regret it, but we still want to regret it? Du Ruoyu was so anxious that he felt angry. After thinking about it, he said tactfully: "Yu Yan's temper has been spoiled by me. She is really not very virtuous. I'm afraid it's not appropriate to marry her like this. It's better to do this. I have another one." My niece¡¯s name is Yurou. She is both talented and beautiful, and has a great reputation. She is one of the most talented girls in our Du family. How about" When Na Yuhui heard this, he became a little anxious and said: "I think Miss Yuyan is fine. There is nothing wrong with her." Yu Hui's father, Yu Haofeng, had been silent for a long time, but now he smiled proudly and said, "Clan Chief Du is too humble. To tell you the truth, my father sent us to propose marriage today, and we asked for the Du family's by name. Miss Yuyan, because Miss Yuyan is the direct granddaughter of Patriarch Du. I think the two children are very good, why not let them settle down for a hundred years now, how about it? " This Yu Haofeng is the son of the middle-level figure in the Yulong leader who made an engagement with Patriarch Du. Although he is only a commander within the Yulong Great Leader and does not have a high status. In terms of status, he is far inferior to the Third Young Master Yu, but that is only within the Yulong Great Leader. In Yunzhong City, anyone who is the leader of Yulong is full of a sense of superiority in his heart, and when he speaks, there is a hint of bossiness. Seeing Yu Haofeng's behavior, Du Ruoyu became even more determined to cancel the engagement. This is just to propose marriage, but the other party has such a strong sense of superiority. If Yu Yan marries her in the future, wouldn¡¯t she suffer a lot if she has such a stubborn character? "Third Young Master, Commander-in-Chief, please allow me to think about it again." Du Ruoyu said firmly. When Yu Haofeng heard what Du Ruoyu said, he immediately frowned and his tone became colder: "Chief Du, we sincerely came to propose marriage, but you are so pushy. Could it be that you look down on our leader Yulong? Or you are not good enough for Quanzi. satisfy?" "Why did Commander Yu say this? How dare I look down on Commander Yu Long? It's just that marriage is a big deal for the younger generation. I have to ask Yu Yan for my opinion." Du Ruoyu said suppressing his anger. "Huh, aren't we here now? If you want to ask for advice, just ask now." Yu Haofeng said coldly and walked towards Du Yuyan. Du Yuyan¡¯s face turned slightly pale. How had she seen such a battle before? Yu Haofeng is a person at the seventh level of the spiritual realm, and every word and action puts her under great pressure. Suddenly a faint voice rang out, but it was Young Master Yu who said: "Come back, don't scare people." Yu Haofeng's body suddenly froze, as if he was extremely afraid of this Third Young Master, and said with great reluctance: "Yes, Third Young Master." Du Ruoyu saw this and was secretly surprised. This Young Master Yu didn't look strong, and even a little sickly. Why was he so feared? Could it be that he is really a big shot among the Yulong leader? Before Du Ruoyu could think too much, Third Young Master Yu had already waved his hand and said, "I'm a little tired. You can discuss the marriage among yourselves. I want to take a nap." After saying that, Young Master Yu really closed his eyes, as if he was not very interested in this matter, and took a rest. Yu Haofeng glanced at Du Ruoyu coldly, sat down on the chair, and said in a deep voice:"Clan Chief Du, why are you pushing back on this marriage? Do you have objections to Chief Yu Long or are you dissatisfied with Quan Zi? Today you have to give Yu a reason." "Du Ruoyu is in a very difficult position. He can't just tell Yu Yan that he doesn't like your son, right?" With Yu Haofeng's character, I'm afraid that if he says this, the wedding will turn into a funeral. ¡°However, he really couldn¡¯t find any suitable reason. At this moment, a servant suddenly came to report: "Chief, Mr. Yongqi and Mr. Su are here together." When Du Yuyan heard this, her graceful body suddenly stood up, her face full of shock. " Du Ruoyu was also overjoyed when he heard that Su Han was coming. He thought Su Han would not come today, but unexpectedly, he was still interested in Yu Yan! Otherwise, he would not have rushed over in such a hurry at this moment when the leader of Yulong came to propose marriage. As long as Su Han is interested in Yu Yan, everything will be easy to handle. "Quick, quick, please come in." Du Ruoyu said in a loud voice. Seeing how happy Du Ruoyu and Du Yuyan were, Yu Haofeng and Yu Hui couldn't help exchanging glances, secretly suspicious. Within a moment, Su Han and Yong Qi had already entered the Du family's reception hall. Du Ruoyu, with a cheerful face, welcomed the two of them to their seats, and asked someone to watch the tea and pour water. Su Han glanced around and saw Young Master Yu resting with his eyes closed in the main seat. He was secretly surprised: "Young Master Yu? Why is he here?" At this moment, Young Master Yu also opened his eyes and saw Su Han. The eyes of the two people met in mid-air, and they both gave each other a heartfelt smile. Although they met again after a long separation, they were not strangers, and there was an atmosphere of tacit understanding flowing between the two. "Brother Su, I didn't expect you to be here. It seems that I came to Yunzhong City today at the right time." The voice transmission from the Third Young Master Yu sounded in Su Han's mind. "I didn't expect you to be here." Su Han understood in an instant that the Third Young Master Yu was actually a member of the Yulong Chief. The Third Young Master is one of the few people Su Han has met since his rebirth that he admires very much. Su Han was sincerely pleased to meet Mr. Yu San here by chance today. The conversation between the two was conducted through soul power transmission, so no one else in the reception hall knew that Su Han and Mr. Yu were old acquaintances. When Yu Haofeng saw that Du Ruoyu was treating them attentively but did not say who the two new young people were, he was already filled with doubts and asked in a deep voice: "Chief Du, who are these two people? " Du Ruoyu smiled and said, "He is a friend of the Du family." "friend?" Yu Haofeng looked Su Han and Yong Qi up and down, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he snorted coldly, "Since they are friends of the Du family, then if my son Yu Hui and the eldest daughter of the Du family get married, these two friends will also get married. Are you very happy?" Yong Qi was anxious and stood up suddenly: "Who said that?" Yu Haofeng sneered and said, "I guessed right, these two people are really here to cause trouble! Tell me, of these two people, which one is trying to steal my wife from Hui'er?" Hearing what he said was unpleasant, Du Ruoyu couldn't help frowning and said: "Commander Yu, although we are the elders, we cannot completely overstep our authority on this matter of marriage. We still need to listen to the children's own opinions, don't you think?" Yong Qi also interjected: "Yes, my brother Su Han and Miss Yu Yan are in love, but you interfered to propose marriage. We haven't said that you are stealing your wife?" Du Yuyan really couldn't listen anymore, she stamped her feet angrily and rushed behind the screen. Yu Haofeng sneered and said: "Okay, let me ask you, Patriarch Du, why you are always pushing back on this marriage, but it turns out that you secretly promised your niece to someone else! Patriarch Du, what is it about your daughter who promised two families? What do you mean? Insult our dragon leader?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 486: Su Han wants to slap him in the face You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing that this person was so entangled, Du Ruoyu couldn't help but feel a headache, and his tone gradually became colder: "Commander Yu, the person that the marriage contract was for was not Yu Yan. We, Yu Yan, made a promise to this person, so why did we make a mistake? have?" Yu Haofeng¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± Du Ruoyu suppressed his anger and said, "There is more than one young lady from the Du family, Yu Yan. Why did Commander Yu have to specify Yu Yan?" Yu Haofeng snorted coldly and said: "It's not that I want to appoint her, but my father said that the person who made the marriage contract for his children was the old patriarch of the Du family, so the candidate for marriage must be the granddaughter of the old patriarch. That¡¯s all.¡± This Yu Haofeng is obviously also a fool. Du Ruoyu also had a headache for a moment. Yu Haofeng frowned and looked at Su Han, and suddenly sneered and said: "This guy, I think, is at the level of the Little Spirit Realm, right? My Hui'er is a fifth-level spiritual realm warrior, and he was born in the Yulong Great Leader. On cultivation. Why, in terms of background, is there anyone who can compare with my family Hui'er?" Du Ruoyu hurriedly said: "The commander-in-chief doesn't know something, Mr. Su is a genius in alchemy." "A genius in alchemy?" Yu Haofeng looked at Su Han for a moment and smiled disapprovingly, "In the final analysis, the world of martial arts still relies on force. If force is not enough, even if you marry a beautiful woman, how can you guarantee that you will not be snatched away by someone? , snatch it away directly?¡± Du Ruoyu said: "Then what does Commander Yu mean?" "What I mean is that in the world of martial arts, we must use the rules of the world of martial arts to let the two of them compete. The winner will take home the beauty." Yu Haofeng said lightly. Yong Qi snorted coldly, "It turns out that the legendary leader of Yulong is so ungraceful. He asked a person who specializes in martial arts to compete with a genius in alchemy. Why don't you compare the elixir talent and elixir level? ?¡± "In the world of martial arts, alchemy is just an embellishment after all, it can only be the icing on the cake. The one who can really dominate the situation is the martial arts genius." Yu Hui on the side suddenly spoke. With a smile of determination on his face, he slowly approached Su Han and said, "Brother, it's not me who wants to attack you. Since ancient times, Alchemy geniuses have to crawl at the feet of martial arts masters and live in an ignoble existence!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A strong person in the Earth Spirit Realm can make a warrior in the Little Spirit Realm twitch all over, just by activating the whole body's coercion. From the first moment Su Han stepped into the hall, Yu Hui had a vague feeling that Su Han was unhappy. After learning that Su Han actually wanted to snatch Du Yuyan from him, Yu Hui was even more furious. In Yu Hui¡¯s mind, he is a disciple of Yulong Chief. In this Yunzhong City, he is high and superior. But the boy in front of him, who was from a humble background and had low strength, dared to steal a woman from him without knowing the truth. He was looking for death. "It's easy to give him a blow." "Mr. Su" Du Ruoyu didn't expect that Yu Hui would take action as soon as he said it. In a moment of desperation, he stood up suddenly and shouted loudly. Yu Hui sneered, and was about to admire the embarrassed look of the person opposite him under his pressure, but saw a faint sarcasm appear on the corner of Su Han's mouth, and he slowly stood up from his seat. For a moment, Yu Hui couldn't believe his eyes. ???? Shouldn¡¯t a weak person in the Small Spirit Realm twitch all over and urinate under the full pressure of his own Earth Spirit Realm? Why, this kid didn¡¯t do anything under his own pressure, as if his pressure didn¡¯t exist at all. When Yu Hui was in great shock, he suddenly heard the whistling wind in his ears, and his eyes flashed as a big, rounded slap was slapped towards his face. At the same time, Yu Hui's feet suddenly seemed to have roots, and there was an incredible and mysterious force that firmly bound him in place, making it impossible for him to move even half an inch, let alone avoid the slap. Snapped! Su Han's slap was so powerful that Yu Hui, a majestic Earth Spirit Realm warrior, was almost thrown away by this slap. Even though Yu Hui tried hard to stabilize his figure, he still couldn't help but take a dozen steps back in succession, his cheeks were swollen and he was in a state of embarrassment. Hiss! ~Everyone present took a breath and couldn't believe their eyes. Yu Hui's cultivation level was two levels higher than Su Han's. Logically speaking, it was absolutely impossible for him to be slapped by Su Han. But Su Han's slap?As if there was some kind of magic power, Yu Hui couldn't avoid it at all. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This incredible scene happened in front of them like this, who didn't know it, would have thought that Yu Hui was a warrior in the Little Spirit Realm, and Su Han was in the Earth Spirit Realm. "This kid is a little weird!" Yu Haofeng's face was gloomy. He knew his son best, how could he suffer at the hands of a small spiritual realm warrior? Even the Third Young Master, who was sitting in the main seat, had a look of shock and stagnation on his face. However, immediately afterwards, Young Master Yu San smiled and murmured to himself: "What a powerful physical body. The physical body of the Little Spirit Realm is comparable to the peak of the Earth Spirit Realm. I, Yu San, really saw the right person!" This muttering was not heard by anyone. Yu Hui stretched out his hand to cover his cheek, which was already swollen and painful. Yu Hui became angry and said: "Boy, don't be crazy! Just try a few more tricks from me!" Su Hanhan snorted, "I'm just so crazy!" With Su Han's current cultivation level at the third level of the spiritual realm, and his physical strength comparable to that of a strong person at the sixth level of the spiritual realm, he is completely confident to confront this Yuhui head-on. ¡°Bang bang bang bang¡­¡± The two of them had exchanged more than ten moves in the blink of an eye. What shocked Yu Hui was that his strength at the fifth level of the spiritual realm could not be gained at all by Su Han, who was at the third level of the spiritual realm. Even, facing Su Han's endless attacks, he still showed signs of being at a disadvantage. The whole body felt as if it weighed a thousand kilograms, and the movements were sluggish and difficult, not as smooth as usual. Yu Hui was shocked and angry, and there was a sudden feeling of congestion on his forehead. Originally, when he came to Yunzhong City this time, he already felt that he had been devalued, but he did not expect to be so humiliated by a humble cultivator. , and this boy's cultivation level is two levels lower than mine. ??This is tantamount to a great shame and humiliation for Yu Hui. "Madman, do you really think that the warriors of my Dragon Control Leader only have this ability?" Yu Hui's eyes widened and he roared. His spiritual power surged out of his body, and a layer of faint crimson light slowly enveloped his body. When he grabbed his hands forward, they were like the claws of a dragon. The shadows of the claws filled the sky. For a moment, it seemed as if there were countless claws of the dragon grabbing at Su Han. "This is the exclusive magical power of the Yulong leader, the Blood Shadow Dragon Claw Hand!" Du Ruoyu took a breath of cold air. The reason why the three major forces, Yulong Chief, Thunder Chief and Falling Star Chief, can become powerful is because each has its own advantages, and the advantages of Yulong Chief are, It is said that tens of millions of years ago, the ancestors of the Yulong leader received a trace of the dragon clan's inheritance. Although the dragon clan inheritance has been passed down from generation to generation and has been continuously diluted, it is already very small, but it is still very rare. Many of the descendants of the dragon-controlling leader will practice techniques related to dragon energy in order to awaken the thin trace of dragon heritage in their bodies. Even if it can only evoke a trace, as long as the word "dragon" is involved, the strength it brings to people is absolutely terrifying and unimaginable. Because the Dragon Clan is undisputedly one of the strongest races since ancient times. This Yuhui is obviously one of the disciples of the Yulong leader who practices dragon energy-based techniques. Moreover, one look at the power of his move, and you know that his level of cultivation is definitely not weak. "Hui'er has already trained the Blood Shadow Dragon Claw Hand to the third level. It seems that he will be promoted to the second-class disciple of the Dragon Master just around the corner!" Yu Haofeng's face was full of surprise. Being promoted to the second-class disciple means that Yu Hui's status in the Yulong leader will be improved again. Moreover, not only Yu Hui himself, but also Yu Haofeng's branch will rise in status. Take it to the next level. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 487: The disgraced Yu family father and son You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although it is still far inferior to the status of Young Master Yu, Yu Haofeng is already satisfied. You must know that Young Master Yu is one of the most promising geniuses recognized by the Yulong Great Leader to awaken the dragon clan inheritance. There are only a few top geniuses like Third Young Master Yu in the entire Yulong Great Leader, and their status is quite high. As high as a prince, how could an ordinary citizen even dream of being compared to a prince? "Mr. Su, be careful." Du Ruoyu couldn't help but shout, his anxiety palpable. Yu Haofeng sneered: "Be careful? This move of the Blood Shadow Dragon Claw Hand can be avoided by being careful?" Su Han stood there, watching the claws in the sky coming at him, but he refused to avoid them. It wasn't until the clawed shadows in the sky came in front of him that Su Han smiled lightly: "Too weak!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out. "Black Dragon Big Palm Seal!" With this soft drink, Su Han suddenly stretched out his right hand forward, and his palm suddenly transformed into a huge black dragon claw, which he pressed down in the air. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The black dragon's giant claw pressed down, and the blood-filled dragon claw hand shot out by Yu Hui quickly melted in mid-air and turned into nothingness, just like ice and snow melting. Even the crimson light lingering around Yuhui's body seemed to have encountered something that made it extremely frightened. It quickly shrank into Yuhui's body. Within a moment, the crimson light disappeared without a trace. At this moment, Yu Hui can be said to be dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on? My Blood Shadow Dragon Claw hand was cracked before it even caught a single hair on the other side. "Moreover, the person who cracked it has a cultivation level two levels lower than mine. This is simply unbelievable. The scene was silent, and everyone couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Even Yu Haofeng opened his mouth wide, his face full of shock and disbelief, as if he had been force-fed a pound of feces. Just now, he was still saying proudly that Yu Hui's Blood Shadow Dragon Claw hand could not be avoided if he wanted to, but in the blink of an eye, reality gave him a loud slap in the face. Not only was it evaded, but it was also easily cracked. "The blood shadow dragon claw hand, this is a magical power related to dragon energy. The dragon race is one of the strongest races since ancient times. How could this blood shadow dragon claw hand be easily cracked as soon as it was used?" Yu Haofeng was puzzled. Suddenly, his whole body trembled, and an extremely terrifying possibility came to his mind. Dragon Qi is not afraid of any external objects, and the same is true for the aura cultivated by practicing Dragon Qi Kung Fu. There is only one thing it is afraid of, and that is the Dragon Qi that is stronger and more advanced than it Thinking again of the huge black dragon claw derived from Su Han's right hand, Yu Haofeng's face suddenly turned gray. He simply wondered if he had seen it wrong? Are you hallucinating? How could it be possible for a wandering cultivator with a humble status who was looked down upon by his own father and son? However, the fact was so painful that Yu Haofeng and his son had no choice but to believe it. Seeing that his most proud magical power was easily cracked by Su Han, Yu Hui felt like a deflated rubber ball. He stood there with a disgraced face. For a moment, he didn't know whether he wanted to fight or not. Continue to fight? His most proud magical power has been cracked, so there is nothing left to fight for. Just give up? And really unwilling to do so. For a moment, it was extremely embarrassing. "Hahaha¡­¡­" Du Ruoyu didn't care whether he was embarrassed or not, he strode forward directly, laughed loudly, patted Su Han on the shoulder with a happy face, "Okay, okay, okay, Mr. Su is indeed very human, and I, Du Ruoyu, am really not." Wrong person." With that said, Du Ruoyu looked at Yu Haofeng and his son with a faint smile: "I don't know who just said that in the martial arts world, we need to use the rules of the martial arts world to solve problems?" Yu Haofeng and his son were so embarrassed by Du Ruoyu that they couldn't hold their heads up. Just now, they were the father and son who proudly said that they would use a martial arts competition to decide who can marry Du Yuyan. They even made harsh words, saying that the alchemy genius would eventually have to prostrate himself. Living under the feet of a strong martial artist. As a result, now, the eyes of everyone around them are like countless big slaps constantly hitting their father and son's face. "How come this kid's martial art has the breath of a dragon? Father, could it be that this kid secretly learned the exclusive martial arts of our Dragon Control Leader? He deserves to be punished for his crime!"   Yu Hui stood there with an ugly face, suddenly shouted loudly, and looked at Su Han with a look of resentment. Du Ruoyu smiled and said: "Young Master Yu Hui's words are wrong. I think there is a big difference between the skills practiced by Master Su and the skills practiced by Master Yu Long. The color of the aura is different. Besides, martial arts The world is so big, is it possible that only the skills of the Yulong leader and his family are related to dragon energy? Although it is a bit of a sin in my capacity to talk about the Dragon Yu leader, I have to say, this is not necessarily the case, right? Besides, Well, who can be sure that the aura of Master Su's technique is the aura of dragon?" When Du Ruoyu said this, Yu Haofeng and his son were speechless and speechless. At this moment, a voice suddenly broke the silence of the entire hall: "Clan Chief Du said this wrongly." Du Ruoyu turned around in surprise and saw that the Third Young Master Yu, who had been silent until now, walked down from his seat. Du Ruoyu's heart sank when he saw Young Master Yu walking step by step. The pressure and aura of a superior around him became stronger and stronger, causing the entire hall to become silent. Du Ruoyu was secretly frightened, how could he forget that there was this giant Buddha? The status of Third Young Master Yu was far beyond that of Yu Haofeng and his son. If Third Young Master Yu deliberately wanted to cause trouble, it would be really troublesome. When Yong Qi saw Young Master Yu walking slowly towards him, he was also shocked. He couldn't help but subconsciously took a few steps closer to Su Han, leaning forward as if to block Su Han. Even Du Yuyan, who was behind the screen, couldn't help but clenched her fists, and a slight sweat broke out on her forehead. She knew that Su Han came to disrupt the marriage proposal of Chief Yulong today, not necessarily because he had any affection for her, but most likely because he was forced into it by Yong Qisheng. If Su Han is put in danger because of his own affairs, then he will really regret it for the rest of his life. When Yu Haofeng and his son saw Mr. Yu speaking in support of their father and son, they couldn't help but be overjoyed, and they couldn't hide the sarcastic smiles on their faces. So what if you know a little bit of crooked ways? If you offend the lofty Third Young Master Yu, who is the leader of Yulong, no matter how powerful you are, you will only end up dead. "Secretly learning the exclusive skills of the Dragon Control Leader is a capital crime!" "Young Master Yu" Du Ruoyu's heart sank, and he suddenly walked up to Third Young Master Yu, trying to stop him. "But Young Master Yu just glanced at him, but he kept walking towards Su Han without stopping. Just when everyone was secretly sweating for Su Han, a smile suddenly broke out on Mr. Yu's face and he gave Su Han a big bear hug: "Brother Su, I haven't seen you for half a year. Your cultivation has improved so much. It really surprised me." What? Yu Haofeng and his son were completely stunned as if they had been hit hard on the back of the head. What, are you hallucinating? How come the lofty Third Young Master Yu actually became brothers with this low-born casual cultivator, and even called himself his younger brother? Not to mention Yu Haofeng and his son, even Du Ruoyu and Yong Qi took a breath and looked at this scene in disbelief. "Third Young Master" Yu Haofeng's face turned gloomy, and he shouted with the last glimmer of hope. Third Young Master Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "What?" "This kid secretly learned the exclusive skills of the dragon master" Third Young Master Yu said angrily: "Brother Su is my sworn brother. Besides, with his background, what kind of skills do he need to learn secretly? Get out of here, you fool." Yu Haofeng, who was bossy just now, was like a docile little sheep in front of Mr. Yu, nodding his head constantly, "Yes, yes, my subordinates are confused, but it's just Quanzi's marriage" The Third Young Master Yu frowned and said, "I don't want to at all. Pass on my order. This engagement is cancelled. From now on, we are not allowed to mention it again." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 488: Invitation from Young Master Yu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Young Master Yu said these words, everyone in the Du family breathed a sigh of relief. Yu Haofeng and his son were even more disgraced. Yu Hui's face turned red and his eyes were fixed on Su Han, as if he wanted to eat Su Han alive. Du Ruoyu smiled apologetically and said, "Third Young Master just said that I was wrong. I don't know what he meant?" Third Young Master Yu smiled and said: "Chief Du said that the aura created by Brother Su may not be the aura of the dragon, but in my opinion, it is the real aura of the dragon clan." The real dragon atmosphere! As soon as Young Master Yu said these words, there were gasps of cold air in the audience! The Great Leader of Yulong has been practicing Dragon Qi Kung Fu for generations, but this Dragon Qi Kung Fu is only similar in appearance. It uses spiritual power to simulate the aura of the real dragon clan, but it cannot be similar in spirit. Only the disciples who have truly awakened the dragon clan's heritage can truly exude the aura of the dragon clan. The Third Young Master Yu has a transcendent status in the Yulong leader because he has great hope of awakening the Dragon Clan inheritance. Once the breath simulated by the dragon qigong method encounters the real dragon qi, it will be extremely frightened, crouch, tremble, and automatically shrink back. Just like Yu Hui's blood shadow dragon claw hand just now. Yu Hui was so shocked after hearing what Mr. Yu San said. Chief Yulong always respected the dragon clan, but he had offended a person with the aura of the dragon clan? Third Young Master Yu sighed: "The Dragon Clan has always existed in legends. I have only read rumors about the Dragon Clan in ancient books. In the history of Southern Xinjiang, there are only a few records about the Dragon Clan. The Yulong Clan has been leader for generations. I have been pursuing the traces of dragon heritage left by my ancestors for generations, but I didn¡¯t expect that today I would see the real dragon aura here!¡± The words of Young Master Yu were filled with exclamations. It is said that the ancestors of the Great Leader Yulong refined a drop of the essence and blood of the descendants of the Dragon Clan in order to pass on the inheritance of the Dragon Clan to their descendants. However, Young Master Yu just saw a trace of dragon aura in Su Han. This made Young Master Yu feel incredible. Could it be that Su Han had also refined the blood essence of a descendant of the dragon clan? Su Han smiled and said, "Brother Yu, you don't have to be so surprised. It's just a chance." Naturally, he would not say that he was able to cultivate the dragon energy by practicing the "Black Dragon Manual". In fact, the further you practice "Black Dragon Book", the stronger the dragon aura will become, and it will even evolve into a more advanced true dragon aura. When Master Yu heard what Su Han said, he didn't pursue it too closely. Although the dragon essence and blood is a rare opportunity in a thousand years, the dragon energy in Su Han's body is obviously not very strong. The dragon essence and blood he wants to get is not enough. It's extremely pure. Mr. Yu San is also one of the geniuses who has great hope of awakening the Dragon Clan inheritance, so although he feels emotional about Su Han's opportunity, he is not too envious. Du Ruoyu saw the three princes of the Royal Emperor spoke to remove the marriage contract. A big stone in his heart finally let go. At this time, he quickly ordered: "Come, pass the banquet table for the third son, Su Gongzi and Yongqi son." The fine wines and delicacies were quickly served. Everyone present was a strong martial artist, so there was no limit on how much wine they could drink. Except for Yu Haofeng and his son, who excused themselves because of physical discomfort and left the table early, the other leading warriors of Yulong were very close to each other and the Du family, and for a while, the guests and hosts were enjoying themselves. However, Su Han noticed that Third Young Master Yu seemed to have something on his mind, sitting there alone drinking one glass after another. After several bottles of wine, his face quickly turned red. Su Han brought Yong Qi to Third Young Master Yu, and said with a smile: "Everyone gets drunk without being drunk. Third Young Master drinks like this, but he has something on his mind." Third Young Master Yu said: "Brother Su, you should just call me Old Brother Yu like you just did. I really don't like the title Third Young Master." Yong Qi asked curiously on the side: "The third young master of the Yulong leader is so noble and noble, why don't you like him?" Third Young Master Yu said softly: "Brother Su knows me best. I am a person who cares about clouds and wild cranes. What I miss most is the leisure and leisure I had when I ran the Xingyuan Auction House in Tianhe County." Su Han smiled and said: "It is good to be leisurely and leisurely, but the world of martial arts is so cruel. Before you have enough ability to protect yourself, leisurely and leisurely can only be an empty talk." Third Young Master Yu frowned and thought, his thoughts seemed to be stirred by Su Han's words, and he murmured: "Yes, people are often forced to fight." Su Han picked up the wine bottle in front of Young Master Yu, poured himself a glass, took a sip and then put it down. Young Master Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this wine not to Brother Su¡¯s taste? I think it¡¯s fine, even if it¡¯s the wine made by Yulong Daling.¡±?It¡¯s just about the same as this wine. " Su Han shook his head, how could the brewing technology of Southern Xinjiang be compared with that of the Imperial Capital of Great Xia? "I wonder if Brother Yu has ever heard of it. There is a kind of wine called Yinbo Manna. It is brewed from Yinbo flower, the peak spirit-level elixir, and the dew condensed at night from thirty-six kinds of spiritual herbs. Drink it. Not only is it unforgettable in the mouth, but it also has the powerful effect of quenching impurities in the spiritual sea. There is also a wine called Jiuhua Shenniang, which is a wine with a unique aroma that combines the essence of nine kinds of flowers " Su Han talked about it. In fact, brewing and alchemy have great similarities. Many alchemists in Su Han's previous life even liked to combine the two skills of brewing and elixirs, integrating elixirs into In brewing, the wine can not only satisfy cravings, but also act as an elixir. Therefore, Su Han is naturally no stranger to wine-making techniques. Third Young Master Yu listened blankly, then took a breath of cold air for a long time and said in shock: "Brother Su actually knows so much about the art of brewing. I'm afraid there are very few people in the entire southern Xinjiang who can compare with you." Su Han smiled and said: "It's just some low-level skills, not enough for outsiders to understand." "So, can Brother Su know how to make his own wine?" Young Master Yu asked anxiously. "I know a little bit." Su Han couldn't help but wonder, why did the third young master Yu suddenly get into a drunken fight? Young Master Yu suddenly showed joy on his face, grabbed Su Han's hand, and whispered urgently: "Great, I have broken through the iron shoes and found no place, but I didn't expect that it would take no effort to get here! Brother Su, please Please help me once, I will never forget your great kindness, and I will find a way to give you whatever reward you want." "What can I do for you?" Su Han asked curiously. "Help me make wine!" ¡­¡­ Su Han and Mr. Yu made an agreement to meet at the Feiyu Inn in Yunzhong City three days later to discuss the brewing process in detail. It turns out that Feiyu Inn is the property of Yulong Chief in Yunzhong City, but few people know about it. The marriage proposal team of Chief Yulong left Yunzhong City, and Du Ruoyu finally figured out that Su Han did not come to break the engagement because he was interested in Du Yuyan, but was purely dragged to Du Yuyan by Yong Qi. Rescue. "I don't know why, but after Du Ruoyu learned that Su Han was not interested in Du Yuyan, he always felt a sense of loss, as if he had missed some important opportunity. "Brother, I'm sorry, I pulled you over without understanding your thoughts that day." Yong Qi was also sarcastic in front of Su Han. Su Han smiled and said: "It's okay. I know that after you have a sweetheart, you are always particularly concerned about such random things." Yong Qi was greatly embarrassed. Knowing that Su Han was referring to the girl in the lake blue dress, he immediately blushed and couldn't say a word. After a long while, he said sadly: "Those two ladies have not appeared in the clouds recently. City." Su Han was about to say something when suddenly Ji Tiannan appeared outside the door and shouted: "Young Master." Ji Tiannan was the oldest among the entourage. He also knew that his martial arts potential could not compare with the young Cheng Can and others, let alone the talented Murong Sang, so Ji Tiannan took the initiative to take over the job of handling some affairs around Su Han. , the appearance at this time is mostly to report something. When Yong Qi saw Su Han's entourage coming, he stood up and said with a smile: "Brother Su, please get busy. It's time for me to go back to practice." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 489: Su Han¡¯s Heart towards the Tao You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ji Tiannan walked in quickly: "Young Master, you asked your subordinates to send people to investigate the two things" "Is there any news?" Su Han asked Ji Tiannan to investigate two things. One was where Mingzhu had gone, and the other was the whereabouts of his cousin whom he had never met. These two things made Su Han worried. Ji Tiannan said: "There is no news about the young master's cousin. I hired many people to inquire about Su Yuhu at the gathering place of the three religions and nine streams in Yunzhong City, but I couldn't find anything about him." Su Han nodded. This was what he expected. Trying to find a person in the vast southern Xinjiang based on just one name was like looking for a needle in a haystack. It was extremely difficult. "Young Master, Princess Mingzhu has some clues. Some people said that they saw a woman near the territory of Luo Xing. Her face and figure are similar to Princess Mingzhu." "Follow this clue and continue to investigate." Su Han did not expect to get such a clue, but after thinking about it carefully, he found that this clue was actually extremely difficult. Sure enough, Ji Tiannan said: "Most of the Luo Xing leaders are women, and even their territory prohibits stranger men from entering. It would be difficult to trace" "How can I enter the territory of Luo Xing Great Territory?" Su Han asked. Ji Tiannan smiled bitterly and said: "There is only one way, which is to wait until the Luo Xing leader holds the annual Luo Xing Festival and enter as a guest. However, this year's Luo Xing Festival will not start until half a year later." "We can't wait until that time." Su Han frowned. He knew that Mingjie was worried because Mingzhu ran away, so how could Mingjie be worried for another half a year. "Young Master, I'll go and find out if there are any other ways." Ji Tiannan said. "Go." Su Han nodded. Ji Tiannan was about to leave, but Su Han changed his mind, stopped Ji Tiannan, and asked about the progress of Ji Tiannan's cultivation. Ji Tiannan quickly answered one by one. After following Su Han for so long, how could he not see that Su Han's background in martial arts and alchemy was unfathomable. The Ziyang Sect back then was blind, and that's why it went against Su Han. He also knows that if he follows Su Han now, his future will definitely be a hundred times stronger than when he was in Ziyang Sect. What's more, the original leader of the Ziyang Sect, Yu Qingfeng, treated him ruthlessly and unjustly, but now Su Han takes care of them and his followers in every possible way. Comparing the two, Ji Tiannan is naturally devoted to Su Han. Su Han casually mentioned a few words about Ji Tiannan's martial arts, and then said: "Tiannan, you know what I expect from you. I hope your martial arts cultivation can grow faster. Not only can you set an example for those guys, but you can also Being able to stand alone and help me handle some large and small matters. This saves me a lot of worry." Immediately afterwards, Su Han said again, "You are now at the second level of the spiritual realm. With your martial arts talent and potential, you can't break through the realm in a short time without external help." Ji Tiannan felt a little ashamed when he heard what Su Han said. There was indeed a gap between his martial arts potential and Murong Sang and others. The only thing I have is an unchanging heart towards the Tao. But he saw Su Han take out a small bottle and put it on the table. "Young Master, what is this?" Ji Tiannan looked at the vial in confusion. Although the vial was still some distance away from him and had not yet been opened, Ji Tiannan had already vaguely felt that there was a powerful and inexplicable force in the vial, which made his heartbeat suddenly accelerate. "The thing in this bottle is an essence of heaven and earth, which contains strong metallic spiritual power. When you practice swordsmanship, you can master the killing power of metal. If you take this essence and refine it, it will be of endless benefit to you." Su Han couldn¡¯t directly tell the origin of this essence of life. He only said that it was an essence of heaven and earth. "Is this for me?" Ji Tiannan picked up the small bottle as if in a dream, opened a gap slightly, and felt the powerful and inexplicable power in it rushing towards his face, making his blood boil instantly, as if his whole bloodline was about to burst. This life essence of the Glazed Lord was originally a rare thing in the world, and it was extremely beneficial to the warriors who cultivated the metal lineage. Ji Tiannan, who majored in swordsmanship and was a warrior of the metallic lineage, was particularly sensitive to the breath of life essence. Ji Tiannan could feel that the thing in this small bottle exuded an inexplicable and alluring power, calling him warmly, making his whole body tremble constantly, and he almost lost his composure on the spot. "If he hadn't seen it with his own eyes, he would never have imagined that such a small thing could have such powerful magic power. Ji Tiannan¡¯s reaction was what Su Han had expected.A piece of life essence is a rare treasure of inestimable value to any warrior, let alone a warrior of the metallic lineage. At that time, Su Han was promoted to the next level after refining and absorbing it himself, but that was because he practiced the "Black Dragon Spectrum" and the energy required for upgrading was ten times more than that of ordinary people. If an average person could refine and absorb 100% of this life essence, they would be able to break through at least the fourth to fifth realms. Of course, this is only a case of 100% refining and absorption. Everyone's body constitution is different, and some people may only be able to absorb 10% or 5%. Moreover, there are many cases where they can only absorb a little bit. Even Su Han couldn't guarantee that he could allow Ji Tiannan to absorb this life essence 100%. "The only thing I can do is teach him some refining techniques. As for how much he can refine, it depends on his personal destiny. "Young Master, why were you given such a precious thing to me?" Ji Tiannan's voice trembled. Su Han smiled and said: "I have already absorbed one piece myself. If I absorb another piece, the effect will be diminishing and it will be of little significance. The Dahei bloodline is powerful and there is no need for this. You are the boss of my entourage. If I don't give it to you, who will I give it to?" ." "But my talent and potential are not as good as those of them." Su Han smiled: "Talent and potential are one thing, but I value your indomitable Taoist heart more. Your Taoist heart is the strongest among them. Everyone in the world knows that those who practice martial arts are the most talented. It¡¯s important, but I don¡¯t know that without a firm Taoist heart, all talents can only be empty talk.¡± Su Han¡¯s words also contained feelings about himself. Since his rebirth, the cultivation talent of this body can only be said to be average, but this body with no cultivation talent has crushed countless talented geniuses along the way. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????But it is also because of my Taoist heart, which is always indomitable. No one can stop me from pursuing the supreme martial arts. Ji Tiannan took a deep breath and nodded heavily: "Young Master, I'm stupid, just watch my actions!" Su Han smiled, patted his shoulder and asked him to get down. Ji Tiannan is devoted to Taoism because his nature is pure. Once he sets his goal of pursuing the supreme martial arts, he will not change it easily. And Su Han¡¯s wholehearted devotion to Taoism is because he is always looking forward to achieving great strength as soon as possible. Only if he achieves great strength as soon as possible can he return to the Imperial Capital of Great Xia and the place where he was in his previous life! He knew that it was his supreme good fortune to be able to come back from the dead and live another life. However, he is not satisfied with just living. First, the first step is to go back to the place where he was in his previous life and take back everything in his previous life ¡­¡­ Three days later, Su Han was invited to Feiyu Inn in Yunzhong City to meet with Mr. Yu. This Feiyu Inn, in the prosperous Yunzhong City, can only be regarded as a second-rate inn at best. Because of this, it is really hard to believe that Feiyu Inn is actually the property of Yulong Chief. "The place that Third Young Master Yu mentioned should be here." Su Han checked the map in his mind again and walked in after making sure it was correct. Since Su Han came earlier than the agreed time, Young Master Yu had not arrived yet. "Sir, where do you want to stay? A private room in a Tianzi size costs 500 yuan per night, and you can get a 95% discount if you stay for more than three days in a row. A private room in a local size costs 200 yuan per night, and you can get a 50% discount if you stay for three days in a row. Ordinary single rooms , one hundred and one nights, the same 50% off for consecutive stays.¡± A guy appeared in front of Su Han and said expressionlessly. Because Su Han is now dressed in a relatively ordinary outfit and does not have any amazing cultivation skills. He looks like an ordinary casual cultivator, so when these guys saw him, they were not overly enthusiastic. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 490: The Troubles at Feiyu Inn You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled lightly: "I'm waiting for someone." "Waiting for someone? The lobby of our inn is not a public resting place. Guests can either stay in the hotel or wait outside the inn." As soon as the guy heard that he couldn¡¯t stay in the hotel, his expression immediately turned cold. Su Han was too lazy to argue with him and smiled lightly, "Then let's go to your shopkeeper." "Looking for the shopkeeper?" The clerk's eyes swept over Su Han, "Who are you? Come to our shopkeeper Do you have an appointment?" "Why is it so difficult to meet your shopkeeper?" Su Han said with a faint smile. "Haha, to tell you the truth, at Feiyu Inn, at least ten or eight warriors come to see the shopkeeper every day. But usually our shopkeeper doesn't know these people. Now that you are looking for our shopkeeper, you don't have an appointment. Our shopkeeper doesn¡¯t meet all cats and dogs.¡± The waiter glanced sideways at Su Han. It was obvious that Su Han was dressed in such a way that the waiter did not think he was qualified to meet the shopkeeper. Su Han shook his head secretly, took out the token that Third Young Master Yu gave him the day he left Tianhe County, threw it on the counter, and said in a slightly louder voice: "I want to see your shopkeeper." "Huh? What is this token?" The guy picked up the token and saw that the token was very unfamiliar to him and he had never seen it before. The guy frowned, threw away the token, and said with a serious face: "Boy, if you make trouble again, I will be rude." "Making trouble?" Su Han smiled, "You don't recognize this token? Are you new here? What would your shopkeeper think if he knew you were so awesome?" The guy frowned and said, "What do you mean?" "It's not interesting, I just find it strange that you, a little boy, are more powerful than the shopkeeper. What's the truth? Moreover, you don't recognize this token. Are you blind?" Su Han looked at this guy with a half-smile. The guy frowned suddenly, as if he had been greatly insulted. He suddenly jumped up and said angrily: "Your grandfather just doesn't recognize this token. What can you do? You dare to get the flying token with any broken token." Who gave you the courage to act wild at Feiyu Inn? Come on, someone is coming to Feiyu Inn to cause trouble!" The guy screamed a few times, and immediately a large group of thugs rushed out from behind, all of them menacing. "Where did you bastard come from? Are you brave enough to eat a bear's heart? Dare you act wild in our Feiyu Inn?" "Why don't you first ask about the origins of Feiyu Inn?" "Boy, is that you?" This group of thugs, each with a fierce look, immediately surrounded Su Han. At this time, there were not many people in the lobby of Feiyu Inn. There were a few casual warriors who had nothing to do with themselves and stepped aside to watch the excitement. The guy sneered and said: "This kid has a dirty mouth. He clearly came to Feiyu Inn to act wild on purpose. You guys come here, break his legs and pull out his tongue." Su Han was astonished and couldn't help but wonder if he had gone to the wrong door. Is this Feiyu Inn really the property of the Yulong leader? Why is the management so chaotic? A small clerk doesn't even recognize Mr. Yu's personal token, and he really thinks he is the shopkeeper. Looking at these six thugs who are eyeing them, three are at the fourth level of the spiritual realm, and three are at the third level of the spiritual realm. If it were an ordinary inn, it would be impossible to have such a luxurious lineup of thugs. Su Han's eyes were indifferent, and he glanced in front of these warriors, "Why, do you still want to attack me?" Su Han's tone became cold. Seeing that Su Han was only at the third level of the spiritual realm, these six warriors disapproved and laughed one by one: "What's wrong with taking action? Let alone taking action, it's easy to cripple you." "Stop talking nonsense to him. This kid needs a lesson. Come on, give me a good beating!" the guy yelled. "Does this force me to beat you up?" Su Han smiled faintly, and instead of retreating, he moved forward, and actually walked towards the thugs. The thugs looked at each other, laughed ferociously, and rushed over one after another. I have to say that these thugs obviously often work together, and their group fighting postures are perfect. As soon as it was activated, all of Su Han's escape routes were blocked and surrounded in a circle. Su Han raised a faint mocking smile at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly raised his steps, and a shadow so faint that it was almost invisible suddenly flickered across the field. Then, bang bang bang bang ?Six consecutive crisp shotsA bright slap sounded in the lobby of the inn. The next moment, six screams were heard, and the six vicious thugs flew out of the lobby door like sandbags. Bang Bang Bang The bodies like sandbags fell to the ground one after another, one by one, they covered their faces and rubbed their butts, making them feel as embarrassed as they wanted. The guy looked at this scene dumbfounded, almost wondering if he had seen it wrong, or if he was hallucinating? "Of these six vicious thugs, which one is not better than this kid? At least they are on par with this kid." As a result, I was slapped out the door one by one, without even the strength to resist. ????????? This guy, is he really a third-level warrior in the spiritual realm? The guy confirmed that he was not dreaming, and his expression suddenly became extremely exciting, with a look of disbelief on his face, and he stared at Su Han with an expression as embarrassing as possible. Su Han looked at this guy with a half-smile but not a smile: "This is the first time I've seen a guy who's even better than the shopkeeper. If there are any thugs left, let's call them out together so that you can get over the shopkeeper's addiction." "No, no, no, friend, we have something to discuss" The guy stepped back in panic. At this moment, a middle-aged man dressed as a shopkeeper walked out quickly from the porch behind the counter. Seeing this scene, he couldn't help but take a breath, "Xiao Gao, I asked you to look at the store, what do you think? Why?" Did you have a conflict with a customer?" With that said, the middle-aged shopkeeper quickly apologized to Su Han and said, "This guy is new here and doesn't know the rules very well. I'll apologize to you on his behalf. Is the young master hurt?" The middle-aged shopkeeper has a calm demeanor and seems to give people a good impression. Su Han nodded, handed over the token and said, "Are you the manager of Feiyu Inn? Mr. Yu asked me to wait for him here." The middle-aged shopkeeper glanced at the token and took a breath: "Third Young Master? Are you the Third Young Master's guest?" Immediately turned to Xiao Gao: "Xiao Gao, why did you rush into the third young master's guest? Fortunately, this young master is fine, otherwise you would still be responsible for your death! Why don't you kowtow to this guest to apologize!" When the little Gao Yi heard that Su Han was the Third Young Master¡¯s guest, he was so shocked that his face turned pale for a moment. But in an instant, Xiao Gao's face returned to its original state, and he shouted unconvinced: "What about the third young master's guests? After all, they are not the third young master himself. Shopkeeper Lou, don't forget, the shopkeeper of Feiyu Inn is now more than You are the only one, and the eldest son sent my brother to be the second shopkeeper, and he is on an equal footing with you, the eldest shopkeeper! Now you want me to kowtow to apologize, can you bear it in front of the eldest prince?" "Third Young Master, Eldest Young Master?" Su Han was surprised. He didn't expect that in this small Feiyu Inn, there were actually two forces competing in this inn. Shopkeeper Lou¡¯s face flushed with anger and he angrily said, ¡°If Third Young Master hears what you said, you will definitely do more than just kowtow to apologize.¡± "Huh, Third Young Master? Can the Third Young Master compare to the First Young Master? I am the First Young Master's man, you dare to touch me?" Xiao Gao raised his chin and snorted coldly, obviously very proud that he had the First Young Master as his backer. . Su Han said calmly: "Businesskeeper Lou, I'm not talking about you. You run this inn in such a weird way. The waiter doesn't look like a waiter, and the shopkeeper doesn't look like a shopkeeper." Shopkeeper Lou confessed repeatedly and said with a wry smile: "Young Master, you have also seen that the First Young Master's lineage has been arrogant and domineering for a long time. Even the people under the First Young Master are extremely arrogant and will not let us Third Young Masters go." It¡¯s in my eyes.¡± "Who doesn't take my people seriously?" Suddenly, the clear voice of Mr. Yu came from behind, slightly angry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 491 Lord¡¯s Birthday Banquet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Third Young Master!" Shopkeeper Lou was startled and quickly stepped back and saluted. Mr. Yu San and his men walked in from the door of Feiyu Inn, with anger on his face, and said to Su Han: "Brother Su, I'm telling you a joke." Xiao Gao originally just threatened Shopkeeper Lou, but he didn't expect that the giant Buddha of Mr. Yu was really exploded. At this moment, Xiao Gao's face turned pale with fright, his whole body was shaking, and he opened his mouth and murmured: "Three Third Young Master." But Third Young Master Yu didn¡¯t even look at Xiao Gao, and directly ordered: ¡°Drag him out and beat him to death with sticks.¡± The little Gao suddenly trembled, looked at the Third Young Master Yu in disbelief, and shouted: "Third Young Master, these subordinates are the eldest Young Master's" Before he finished speaking, the people behind Young Master Yu had already come over and dragged Xiao Gao out. The store manager had never seen Young Master Yu acting so resolutely, and he couldn't help but be completely stunned at this moment. Only Su Han looked at this scene with calm eyes and a faint smile. "Brother Su, let's go inside and talk." Third Young Master Yu introduced Su Han into the private room of Feiyu Inn, and ordered the shopkeeper to serve tea and water. "This young man in white is indeed the third young master's distinguished guest. I have never seen the third young master be so polite to others. Is there someone in Yunzhong City who is so important to the third young master?" Shopkeeper Lou was surprised in his heart, but secretly Fortunately, I am not as blind as that Xiao Gao. "Brother Su, now you know what kind of life I lived in Yulong Chief." In the private room, the Third Young Master Yu said angrily to Su Han. Su Han smiled and said: "Young Master Yu, it sounds like he is the eldest brother of the Third Young Master?" Third Young Master Yu sighed deeply: "The eldest Young Master Yu, named Yu Tianci, is not my biological eldest brother. He just has a ranking among the Chief Yu Long after being selected as the Young Master. In fact, the Chief Master Yu Long On the surface, the few young masters are in peace with each other, but secretly they are fighting fiercely for the position of young master, the heir to the Dragon Control Leader." "No wonder Brother Yu is not very happy in Yulong Chief. You are idle by nature, and these struggles for power are not what you expected in your heart." Su Han said with a faint smile. Third Young Master Yu sighed: ¡°Not only is it not what I expected, it¡¯s also not what I¡¯m good at!¡± "But you have to fight, because since ancient times, there have been winners and losers. If someone else is allowed to sit on the position of the heir and the young master, they will definitely take action on you losers. Therefore, you must fight for the position of the heir." Su Han had already seen through the inner thoughts of Young Master Yu in a blink of an eye. "Brother Su's vicious eyes are truly unparalleled." Young Master Yu leaned forward and said very seriously, "In fact, I came here today just to beg Brother Su to help me." "how can I help you?" "Brother Su, to tell you the truth, I am at the second or third rate among the young masters of Yulong Chief. There are at least two young men with better conditions than me, and they are more hopeful than me to aspire to be the heir. . My only advantage over them is that I have the best hope of awakening the dragon heritage of the ancestors of the Yulong Great Leader." "However, even if there is hope, it is not a 100% certainty, so compared to the other young masters, I have the weakest advantage, and the lord is not particularly optimistic about me." "Yu Sangongzi said. "Then how can I help you?" Su Han asked. "It's like this. In ten days, the lord will celebrate his birthday, and then all of us will go to celebrate his birthday. Everyone must prepare a birthday gift. I know that the lord always likes to drink fine wine, so I want to join him. Fortunately, I sent people to search for many recipes for fine wine, but none of them were very satisfactory. I knew that Brother Su¡¯s brewing skills were extraordinary, so I begged Brother Su to help me brew a pot of fine wine for my birthday. Gift." Mr. Yu San said seriously. "Using wine as a birthday gift?" Su Han had many such examples in his previous life, but in this southern Xinjiang, the wine-making skills are still very backward. The people here have never seen any truly unique wines, and they don't know the preciousness of truly good wines. place. Therefore, using wine as a birthday gift will inevitably make people feel that the gift is too light and not sincere enough. The Third Young Master Yu said: "I know that for this birthday banquet, the other young masters must have come up with all kinds of tricks, and each one of them has tried their best to prepare an incredible gift so that the lord can respect them more. My wealth is far less rich than theirs. No matter how much I look for some expensive gifts, I will definitely not be able to compare with them. It¡¯s better to find another way, not asking for expensive gifts, but just to suit their liking." ¡°I don¡¯t expect that a jug of fine wine willThe reason why I can make the lord respect me is because I have always worshiped and admired the lord, and this time I really wanted to use an original birthday gift to express my feelings. I believe that with Brother Su¡¯s wine-making skills, I will not be disappointed. " The Third Young Master Yu spoke with such sincerity that Su Han couldn't help but admire his true nature. "Okay, I will help you brew a pot of fine wine, and I will never let you down." Su Han has brewed a lot of fine wine in his previous life, including a lot of top-quality fairy wine. Even the powerful and powerful people in the capital of Great Xia in his previous life would not hesitate to exchange huge wealth for a small pot. Su Han naturally has no difficulty with the request of Third Young Master Yu. Seeing that Su Han agreed, Third Young Master Yu was also overjoyed. He didn't expect Su Han's wine to be any amazing and unparalleled wine. As long as it was better than the wine recipes he searched for, that would be enough. ¡°Brother Su, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± Su Han waved his hand, "It's just a little effort, thank you here and there, wouldn't it be too foreign?" Brewing a pot of wine did not take Su Han too long, so he regarded it as a pastime after practicing. "By the way, Brother Su, the birthday banquet will be held in ten days. Will ten days be enough?" Young Master Yu asked worriedly. As far as he knew, many fine wines take a long time to brew. "enough." Su Han smiled lightly. Third Young Master Yu was so excited that he ignored Su Han's refusal and took out a dragon-shaped jade pendant and handed it to Su Han, "Brother Su, this piece of dragon jade has been with me since childhood. Wearing it has the effect of calming the mind and calming the mind. Speed ??up your cultivation." It has to be said that the leader of Yulong really has a profound background. Even if you rummaged through the entire Yunzhong City just for this piece of dragon jade, you would not be able to find even half a piece of spiritual jade that could compare with it. Su Han naturally declined such an expensive gift. But the Third Young Master Yu said: "Brother Su, this piece of dragon jade is a testimony of the brotherhood between you and me. If you don't accept it, you will look down on me, the Third Young Master." He said this, and Su Han had no choice but to accept it. After separating from Young Master Yu, Su Han returned to the inn and saw Murong Sang walking over with a smile on his face. "Huh? Murong, are you back?" Su Han sent Murong Sang to deliver the Nine Dragons Open Heaven Pill to the Huang family a few days ago, but he didn't expect him to come back so soon. "Well, young master, everything is settled. This is the contract for 100,000 low-grade yuan stones paid by the Huang family and 10% of the shares in the barren mountain mining area." Murong Sang handed everything over with a smile. "Okay, you did a good job on this matter." Su Han praised him. He originally thought that Murong Sang was still young and needed training, but he didn't expect that he could do things so neatly. Murong Sang was even more happy after receiving the praise. "By the way, how's your practice going lately?" Su Han asked. "Young Master, I will probably be able to break through the spiritual realm in the next few days. However, when I was practicing recently, I always felt hot and dry in my body and my breath was a little rough." Su Han understood that the reason why his body was hot and short of breath was actually because Murong Sang was born with a body of pure yang, and his body would produce a steady stream of pure yang energy. If there was not enough heaven and earth energy to reconcile it, he would be hot and dry. and a feeling of shortness of breath. In other words, Murong Sang¡¯s cultivation resources were insufficient and he did not absorb enough heaven and earth energy, which made him feel physically unwell. This is exactly the opposite of ordinary people, whose bodies cannot absorb too much heaven and earth energy at once, even if they have massive cultivation resources. As for the innate pure Yang body, it is just the opposite. If there are not massive cultivation resources for him, he will feel "not full". (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 492: Secret Letter from the Beigong Family You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Therefore, in the eyes of the world, a genius with an innate body like Murong Sang is most suitable for a super sect and super force with massive cultivation resources. "Murong Sang, an innate genius, is following me. If I can't provide him with enough training resources, shouldn't he call me Young Master?" Thinking of this, Su Han made up his mind to get his hands on that spiritual vein. As long as he could own half of that spiritual vein, he could perfectly solve the problem of cultivation resources. " Moreover, if he can obtain that spiritual vein, Su Han's own cultivation will also be able to achieve a breakthrough. He will be one step closer to his goal of returning to the Imperial Capital of Great Xia. If other people knew that Su Han was thinking about this, they would be so shocked that their eyes would fall down. A small casual cultivator actually tried to find a precious spiritual vein in Yunzhong City, surrounded by various forces. He simply didn't know how to write the word "death". However, Su Han is not the kind of person who is brave and foolhardy. Since meeting Mr. Yu today, a preliminary plan has taken shape in Su Han's mind. "Now, in terms of strength, I am insignificant in front of Lord Thunder. If you want to snatch that spiritual vein from Lord Thunder's tiger's mouth, the only way is to cooperate with Lord Yulong!" Su Han made up his mind and smiled. "Young Master, the innkeeper just brought these letters, all of which are addressed to you." Suddenly, several other followers appeared at the door, all holding a large pile of letters in their hands. "Young Master, last time you had a battle of alchemy with the prince on the platform of the Beigong Family. You defeated the prince and revealed his identity as a spy. Now everyone in Yunzhong City knows that you are an unparalleled alchemist. Dao Wizard, your reputation has even surpassed several famous figures in the elixir industry in Yunzhong City, and now you are a popular idol that everyone in Yunzhong City talks about." "Yes, young master, these letters are all written to you by your admirers. There are also a large number of people blocking outside the inn every day, wanting to worship you as their teacher." The followers were all in high spirits. "Bring it to me and see." Su Han took the letters and read them. These letters are divided into two types. One was written by an admirer, and the other was written by major fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City. These fourth-level aristocratic families all expressed their appreciation and respect for Su Han in their letters. They all stated in their letters that if Su Han was willing to be their guest, they would promise to give Su Han the highest level of courtesy, and he would definitely be more prominent and have more benefits than he is now. Because I have inquired about these fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City, this Mr. Su is just a guest of the Yong family, the great alchemist. The reason why the Du family supports him behind the scenes is just because he has a better relationship with the eldest lady of the Du family. , there is no substantial relationship between him and the Du family. This gave a bunch of fourth-level aristocratic families the hope of poaching. They couldn't dig the Du family, but they were confident that they could dig the Yong family. "If they knew that Su Han, whom they wanted to win over, had privately declined the Du family's guest invitation, they probably wouldn't do such boring things again. "You are not even interested in being the Du family's guest, so why would you be interested in being their guest?" These letters were naturally shelved by Su Han. "Huh? This one looks different from other letters. Who gave it to me?" Su Han suddenly noticed a secret letter, which seemed a little different among all the letters. Su Han was curious, so he picked up the secret letter and opened it. A distinct logo of the Beigong family came into view. "This secret message is from the Beigong family to the young master?" Mei Haoran, with sharp eyes, saw it from the side and exclaimed. "What? The Beigong family will write a secret letter to the young master?" Cheng Can was also shocked. For a moment, all the followers gathered around him curiously. "Xiao Yu, please read this to everyone." Su Han handed over the letter. "As long as you give up your continued conspiracy with the Du family, leave the Du family, and join the Beigong family, the Beigong family will forget about the last incident and will directly grant you the highest-level guest treatment, allowing you to enjoy boundless wealth." "If you don't know how to lift yourself up, you will die without a burial place" Su Yu read while holding the letter. "Hahaha, this Beigong family actually wrote a letter to recruit the young master." Cheng Can couldn't help laughing. Mei Haoran said: "I think they are not recruiting the young master, but threatening the young master.Come on. There was no sincerity in the words of solicitation, but the words of threats were written very vividly, and anyone who read them would be angry. " "Hmph, whether it's solicitation or threats, how can our young master collude with their Beigong family." Murong Sang said proudly. Su Han also chuckled, waved his hand and said, "Destroy this secret letter." Su Yu received the order and rubbed his hands together. Just as he was about to destroy the secret message, Su Han suddenly thought of something and frowned, "Wait a minute, don't destroy it yet." With that said, he took the secret letter from Su Yu's hand and looked at it carefully. After watching for a moment, Su Han's face suddenly became extremely ugly. boom! Su Han punched the wall next to him, gritted his teeth and cursed: "The Beigong family is so cruel. On the surface, they want to recruit me, but in fact, they want to kill me. "What?" Everyone was shocked. "Look, do you see if there are unique lines hidden in the paper of this secret letter?" Su Han's face was gloomy, "These lines contain poison. If the paper had been destroyed just now, all the poison in it would be gone. When emitted, this poison can penetrate into a person's body through the breath and pores." Hiss! ~Everyone took a breath, especially Su Yu. A trace of fear flashed in his eyes. If Su Han hadn't stopped him just now, he would have been poisoned. "Beigong Family!" Su Han put down the secret letter, but a strong murderous intention flashed in his eyes. The poison contained in this secret letter is very powerful. Even a strong man in the Heavenly Spirit Realm may be killed if he is not prepared. Suffer. ¡°If I weren¡¯t very sensitive to various toxic smells, I would have been infected by now. ????????????? Because the Beigong family¡¯s calculations are very accurate. First, they make false solicitations in the letter, and then the tone changes and they start to threaten. Those threatening remarks are just to deliberately anger themselves, make themselves angry, and destroy the letter. ¡°If you destroy the letter, the poison contained in the letter paper¡¯s texture will be released all of a sudden. "How could a Beigong family have such high-level poisons? Eighty percent of them were created by Chief Thunder Chief." Su Hanlian said with a smile, "Beigong Family, Chief Thunder Chief, huh" The tone was full of murderous intent, and everyone present could tell that his young master was really angry. It¡¯s just the leader of the Thunder. This Beigong family dared to play dirty tricks in front of Su Han, and suddenly entered Su Han¡¯s blacklist. Su Han is not a fuel-efficient lamp, nor is he the kind of person who lets others take advantage of him. The vicious methods of the Beigong family are more hateful than the just and honest vendetta. This vicious secret letter suddenly made Su Han feel uncomfortable. "Do not fight back, this is obviously not Su Han's style of life. Su Han's eyes were filled with murderous intent, and in his heart, he suddenly listed the Beigong family as a target that must be retaliated against. "Young Master, this letter" Several followers stared at the secret letter, not knowing what to do with it, and they didn't even dare to reach out and pick up the letter. "It's okay. As long as this letter is not destroyed, the poison will not spread." Su Han said, sneered, carefully picked up the letter and put it into the storage ring, "The Beigong family thinks so highly of me, wouldn't it be too shameful for me not to repay them in return? I will accept this letter for the time being. When the time is right, the Beigong family will naturally taste what this secret letter is like!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 493 Explosive Demonic Finger You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the next few days, Su Han went into seclusion and immersed himself in cultivation. The magical power he is going to practice in seclusion this time is called "Explosive Demonic Finger". It is said to be a magical power created by the ancient god Xi He. When practiced to the extreme, the power of one finger can even destroy a continent and destroy a world. Its earth-shaking power is evident. Su Han was unable to practice martial arts due to physical reasons in his previous life, so he could only enjoy collecting various martial arts secrets. This "Explosive Demonic Finger" magical power can definitely be ranked in the top five among the martial arts collected by Su Han in his previous life. But among the top powers that Su Han had seen in his previous life, there was no one who could practice this fingering technique to the extreme. Even being able to comprehend 10% or 20% of the essence of this fingering technique is extremely amazing. Su Han chose this "Explosive Demon Finger" to practice, and he also knew that if he wanted to achieve success in this fingering technique, he would have a long road ahead, and he didn't know how many years of practice it would take. However, he is still in the spiritual realm now, and even if he has learned only one ten thousandth of it, it is a great layer of protection for the current Su Han. "This "Explosive Demon Finger" is a single-target attack magical power. There are countless mysteries in it. Those mysteries that are too difficult, I can't practice them now. I will practice the most basic direction first, which is pure spiritual attack. The power is already amazing enough.¡± In his previous life, Su Han once guided spiritual warriors to practice "Explosive Demon Finger". He knew that as long as a Little Spiritual Realm warrior could grasp a little bit of the "Explosive Demon Finger" and pour spiritual power into his finger power to attack, the attack power would be enough to cut even a two-finger-thick steel plate easily. Needless to say, warriors have mortal bodies. Su Han made up his mind, recalled the information on "Explosive Demon Finger" from his memory, and began to practice. So in the next few days, Cheng Can and the others were very busy. Su Han's method of practicing "Explosive Demon Finger" was very simple and crude. He asked Cheng Can and others to continuously put flies and mosquitoes into the secret room where he practiced. According to the flying speed, trajectory and habits of these flies and mosquitoes, they could find them with their eyesight. Pick out the one marked in advance and shoot the bug down with your fingers. Su Han¡¯s practice method is naturally to improve the accuracy of fingering, because fingering is a long-range attack. If there is no accuracy, no matter how strong the fingering force is, it will be equal to zero. It has to be said that this method of cultivation is almost perverted. In the beginning, Su Han failed almost every time. Hundreds of flies were dancing around, and even if you stared at them, you would be overwhelmed. However, after persisting for two days, Su Han could basically achieve an accuracy of one-tenth with his eyesight. Three days later, four days later Su Han¡¯s progress was very obvious. By the fifth day, the accuracy rate had reached 50%. At the same time, Su Han also ordered his followers to find steel plates for him to practice his finger strength. On the first day, Su Han's concentrated finger strength could only barely make a shallow cut on the two-finger-thick steel plate. By the fifth day, Su Han's finger strength was able to cut the two-finger-thick steel plate in half. Su Han himself was a little surprised by the rapid progress in the practice of "Explosive Demon Finger". Su Han carefully recalled that since his rebirth, although his body's cultivation base was average, the speed of absorbing and refining the energy of heaven and earth was very slow, and his talent could be considered mediocre. But only in practicing martial arts, he always shows amazing talent and status. ¡°I can always master all kinds of martial arts skills by practicing them, and I rarely encounter any bottlenecks. "Could this be related to the evil eye?" Su Han calmed down and thought about it carefully. The existence of the evil eye not only made it smooth for him to practice martial arts, but also improved his success rate in refining elixirs and the probability of refining high-grade elixirs. The various benefits that this evil eye brought to him made Su Han even more curious about its origins. "This body has had a strange red light in its left eye since childhood. It can be seen that the evil eye has been sealed in this body before I was reborn. It was just after I was reborn that I cultivated a large amount of true energy to break the evil eye. The seal allowed the evil eye to appear." "What exactly is this evil eye? In this body of my life, I am just a young master from a family in a remote third-rate town. Why is there such a magical evil eye sealed in my body?" Su Han has always been curious about the origin of his evil eye. Now, he even felt that when his evil eye was opened, he could faintly feel the terrifying power flowing in the evil eye, as if it was sealing the ancient demon and the ancient beast. Once the power sealed in it was released, It was enough to destroy the entire Great Xia.   My identity in this life is just the young master of the Su family in Qingye City. Why does such a mysterious and terrifying power appear in my body for no reason? Is my identity in this life not as simple as it seems? For a moment, Su Han couldn't hold back and used his spiritual consciousness to probe into the evil eye. However, as soon as his consciousness came into contact with the outer edge of the evil eye, he felt countless steel needles piercing his sea of ??consciousness. "With my current state of consciousness, I can't even touch the surface, let alone uncover this mysterious power." Su Han thought of his father Su Yunhai in this life, but he had an intuition that Su Yunhai must know nothing about this special thing in his body. "This evil eye must contain a great secret, but I am unable to solve it now." Su Han had a hunch that the secret of the evil eye must be very important to him. At that moment, he was even more determined to improve his strength as soon as possible and unlock the secret of the evil eye as soon as possible. After making up his mind, Su Han continued to practice. The basic starting moves of "Explosive Demon Finger" were almost mastered by Su Han without any difficulty. In just five days, Su Han gained another martial arts skill. He became more confident, his demeanor became calmer, and he became more confident and calm. Next, Su Han set about refining the wine for Young Master Yu as a birthday gift. The wine Su Han selected is called Taiyi Yulu. It is a legendary wine brewed from the purest and dirt-free water in the world. Everything in the five elements has a source. Fire has a source of fire, and water naturally has a source of water. For example, the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda is also a source of gold. The water from Shuiyuan is the purest water in the world. The wonderful taste of wine brewed from water from Shuiyuan can be imagined. Of course, Su Han does not have water from the water source that can be used to make wine. However, this does not mean that he cannot brew Taiyi Jade Dew. In fact, lower-grade Taiyi Jade Dew can be brewed without using water from the source. Although the grade is low, in this southern border, it is already a peerless wine that is enough to shock the world. Su Han chose Taiyi Jade Dew because the materials required for Taiyi Jade Dew are not very high-end, and secondly, it does not take too long to brew. This is also based on the actual situation. Many wine recipes and elixirs in Su Han's memory cannot be found in Yunzhong City, and only the Taiyi Jade Dew ingredients can be found. At the moment, Su Han took out the elixir materials that his followers had prepared and started brewing Taiyi Jade Dew. The essence of Taiyi Jade Dew brewing lies in the word "pure". The water source is pure and untainted. And the purification technique is Su Han's specialty. Time flies, and soon another five days have passed. On the fifth day, Su Han sat in the secret room, watching the steam rising from the wine cauldron without taking his eyes off it. At this moment, Su Han's evil eye was activated to the extreme, and he would not miss any tiny detail. The brewing of Taiyi Gyokuro is already the last distillation process. As soon as the heat is reached, it will automatically filter and the finished Taiyi Jade Dew will slowly flow out. "Well, if you look closely at this aroma, you will see that although it is not brewed with water from the source, it has a pure aroma that is better than the water from the source. This heat is almost enough." "Turn off the flame." The heat is up, the valve is opened, and a nectar-like liquid, with an unforgettable aroma, slowly flows out of the wine cauldron. Taiyi Jade Dew was brewed successfully! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 494 Heading to the Banquet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The newly brewed Taiyi Jade Dew was quickly put into a prepared wooden wine pot. This is not because Su Han is stingy and cannot afford a gold and jade wine flask, but Taiyi Yulu is very particular about the container. If the wrong container is chosen, it will have some impact on the quality of the wine and the wine will become less pure. . Although gold and jade wine bottles are expensive, they are not suitable for Taiyi Jade Dew. On the contrary, ordinary wooden wine bottles are most suitable for Taiyi Jade Dew. Su Han knew all kinds of fine wines well, so he would naturally not make such a mistake. On the day the Taiyi Jade Dew was brewed, Su Han finally breathed a sigh of relief and ended the retreat. When he came out of the secret room, he thought that the Beigong family dared to use despicable means to try to poison him, and Su Han's eyes became a little colder. Fortunately, I have the experience and memory of my previous life, so I was not harmed by the vicious methods of the Beigong family. "Beigong family, if you don't kill me even once, you are dead." A faint smile overflowed from the corner of Su Han's mouth. The person he came out of today was no longer the person he was ten days ago. He believed that he would not be able to retaliate against Beigong. The day of the palace family is not far away. "Young Master, you are out of seclusion." Ji Tiannan was guarding the door of the secret room. When he saw Su Han coming out, he hurriedly greeted him. "Well, they are all well-behaved and haven't caused any trouble, right?" "No, they are all well-behaved. However, they are all very angry about the secret letter, and they talk about making the Beigong family look good every day." When Ji Tiannan said this, his face showed resentment, "Young Master, Beigong The Aristocratic Family and Thunder Leader, we absolutely cannot give up so easily." Ji Tiannan has always been respectful to Su Han and rarely puts forward his opinions in front of Su Han. But this time, the Beigong family's vicious methods obviously made the followers extremely angry. "Don't worry, my young master wants to take revenge on the Beigong family and the Thunder Chief. I am no less interested in revenge than they are." Su Han smiled lightly, "By the way, I want to go to the Yulong Chief. , attend the birthday banquet of Lord Yulong, you can take care of things here for me." "The Chief of the Dragon Yu? I remember that in the legend, the Chief of the Dragon and the Chief of the Thunder have always been sworn enemies" Ji Tiannan couldn't help but be stunned and watched Su Han go away. At Feiyu Inn, Third Young Master Yu saw Su Han arriving and came up to him with a smile on his face: "Brother Su, you are finally here." "Although time is a little tight, we still brewed it. Here, the wine you asked for." Su Han took out the wine pot and handed it to Mr. Yu. The Third Young Master Yu happily took the jug, and did not feel anything wrong with the simple jug. "Brother Su is knowledgeable and the wine he brews is naturally extraordinary. I believe the lord will also like it. Let's go, let's go." Go to the birthday party." It can be seen that Young Master Yu has carefully prepared for this birthday banquet. Judging from his attire, it is neither fancy nor demeaning of a leader who controls the dragon. He looks very decent. Along the way, Mr. Yu was in a good mood, talking and laughing with Su Han. "Brother Su, although the lord is very majestic, he is actually a relatively amiable person. What he likes most in his life, besides practicing, is fine wine. That's why I thought of catering to his likes and using fine wine as his gift." How to celebrate your birthday." The words of Young Master Yu were filled with admiration for Lord Yulong. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? and the third son of the emperor seems to be very confident in the wine gift he organized. "Brother Su, although you are not a disciple of the Yulong Lord, you should not be restrained at the birthday banquet. The Lord is not a stubborn old man. He has a very open mind and likes to interact with young people. Young talents like Brother Su will definitely be loved and appreciated by the lord." Third Young Master Yu obviously hopes that Su Han can have more contact with Lord Yulong. In the mind of Third Young Master Yu, if a casual cultivator can be appreciated by Lord Yulong, it is tantamount to reaching the sky in one step. He regards Su Han as a brother, so he sincerely hopes that Su Han can be appreciated by Lord Yulong. In this way, Su Han's future development path will be much smoother. In the view of Mr. Yu, Su Han is free as a casual cultivator now, but it is extremely detrimental to his future development prospects. "Because casual cultivation means no resources. Cultivation resources are too important for warriors, especially for a genius warrior. If you don't get the training resources from the big forces, no matter how talented you are, it will be in vain. "Young Master Yu didn't say these words clearly, but looking at the look in his eyes, you knew he thought so. Su HanzhiThird Young Master Dao Yu was doing it for his own good, so he smiled slightly and did not comment. Seeing the carriage and horses approaching the other courtyard where the birthday banquet was being held, Young Master Yu became a little nervous again: "Although today is the Lord's birthday banquet on the surface, in fact, it is the Lord Yu Long's various Young Masters who are working hard to celebrate. It's a long and short occasion. I don't attract much attention from the lords to begin with. If I am compared with them today, I'm afraid I won't be able to stand up completely." "It's okay, it's okay. I have the fine wine brewed by Brother Su. Even if it is not as valuable as theirs, this originality should be recognized by the lord." Third Young Master Yu encouraged himself again. This courtyard where the birthday banquet is held is also the property of the Yulong leader. It is located in a quiet place on the outskirts of Yunzhong City. Lord Yulong held a birthday banquet, but he did not hold it grandly in his own territory, but held it in a quiet and quiet courtyard. This is enough to show that Lord Yulong is not a person who likes to show off. At this moment, the gate of this villa is already bustling with activity. All the respectable young disciples of Yulong Chief have put themselves in good shape and come to the banquet. "Hey! Third Young Master, you are finally here." As soon as Third Young Master Yu arrived at the gate of the other courtyard, an old man in blue clothes came up to him. "Brother Su, this is my confidant Lao Yu. You met one before when you were in Tianhe County. His name is Lao Zhou. He is also here today. He should be in another courtyard at the moment." Third Young Master Yu said to Su Han. Old Yu was stunned: "Third Young Master, this is" "This Mr. Su is my adopted brother. He also helped me brew the fine wine that I presented to the lord today." Mr. Yu San smiled. Lao Yu looked at Su Han suspiciously, and then hesitantly said to Third Young Master Yu: "Third Young Master, do you really want to give the lord a fine wine as a birthday gift? I always feel that this gift is a bit light, and maybe it will be used by other Young Masters. I¡¯m going to use this as an excuse to attack you, Third Young Master.¡± "I have already made my decision, no need to say anything more." Young Master Yu San waved his hand, "By the way, have the other Young Masters already arrived?" Old Yu said quickly: "They are all already in other courtyards." "Come on, let's go in too." Mr. Yu took a deep breath and stepped in. When you enter the courtyard, you will see a vast lotus pond. Next to the lotus pond, there are pavilions, rockeries, and gardens. The design is exquisite, just like a large and magnificent garden. The elite disciples of the Yulong leader who came to attend the birthday banquet were gathered around the lotus pond, in small groups, talking and laughing, and all of them looked high-spirited. Yulong Chief is one of the most powerful forces near Yunzhong City, and the children in the clan are also filled with a calm and extraordinary self-confidence. Looking at the overall level of these young people, they are indeed higher than the children of the Du family and the Beigong family. More than one chip. There are more than one or two young geniuses above the sixth level of the spiritual realm that Su Han has touched. "This Dragon Controlling Chief has a really strong background. If the Thunder Chief also has such a background, he will indeed be an extremely troublesome behemoth." Su Han thought of Mr. Lei Yi who died in his own hands. It seemed that the sixth level of Lei Yi spiritual realm was not a first-rate genius in the Thunder Territory. However, after realizing the strength of these great leaders, Su Han did not feel any fear in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 495: Two Young Masters You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Third Young Master Yu¡¯s personality is usually a bit cold, but in such an environment where people are coming and going, Third Young Master Yu can¡¯t be too unsociable, lest he be said to be putting on airs. The three of them walked along the lotus pond. Many people were already smiling and saying hello to Mr. Yu, who also responded to them one by one. Although these young elites do not have the status of young masters, they are the mainstay of the Yulong leader in the future. If the Third Young Master Yu is really interested in competing for the position of heir to the Yulong Leader, then these young elites will undoubtedly be the targets that the Third Young Master Yu urgently needs to win over. "Third brother, I remember that you don't have the most aloof temper? Why are you so arrogant today? Could it be that you suddenly changed your temper?" Just when Mr. Yu was joking with others, a group of people walked out from the flower garden on the side. The leader's tone was a bit mocking. I saw this man shouting and cheering. He was dressed more elegantly than the others. He was also dressed in the attire of a master with a dragon collar. A pair of eyes revealed a shrewd sneer, looking straight at Mr. Yu San and Su Han beside him. When Young Master Yu saw this man, he couldn't help but frown, and then smiled and said, "Second brother came very early." Later, the Third Young Master Yu secretly sent a message to Su Han: "This is the Second Young Master Yu, Yu Shannan. He is of noble birth. He was selected as the Second Young Master of the Yu Long Chief since he was a child. He is also one of the strong contenders for the position of heir to the Great Chief of the Dragon. " "Congratulations to the lord on his birthday. The earlier you come, of course, the more sincere you are. Who makes the lord take care of us so much? Unlike you, the third child, you grew up outside and have no feelings for the lord, so naturally you come. late." As soon as Yu Shannan finished speaking, the group of people around him suddenly burst into laughter in unison. Old Yu Zao, who was beside Mr. Yu, was so angry that his face turned red. A hint of anger flashed across Mr. Yu's eyes, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. He said with a faint smile: "Second brother still likes to joke so much. Since everyone He is the young master of Yulong Chief, so there is no need to prioritize his sincerity. I just came a little late because I was buying a birthday gift, but I didn¡¯t miss the birthday banquet, don¡¯t you think so, second brother?¡± Yu Shannan sneered: "I don't know why the third child suddenly changed his temper today, and his mouth became so sharp. Of course you said so. But, speaking of this birthday gift, I am really curious, and I don't know what the third child is. What kind of birthday gift did you buy?" A confidant next to Yu Shannan chuckled and said: "The third young master grew up in another place. How can he have any financial resources to buy expensive birthday gifts? According to my subordinates, it would be good if he can come up with a decent birthday gift." Old Yu was so angry that his face turned pale. Young Master Yu grew up in another place and only recently returned to the Yulong Territory. His background was the shallowest among the young masters, but Yu Shannan just took this as an example. Even Young Master Yu, who has always been secretive about his emotions and anger, couldn't bear it at this moment, and a trace of anger slowly rose up his cheeks. Su Han had been silent, but at this moment he suddenly smiled lightly and said: "The birthday gift lies in the heart, not in the preciousness. If we want to talk about preciousness, wouldn't it be the most precious thing to give tens of millions of yuan of stones directly to the lord? But the lord must be Won¡¯t like it.¡± Third Young Master Yu was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Brother Su is indeed my sworn brother, and he shares my mind." Yu Shannan was extremely unhappy. He glanced at Su Han and sneered: "Where did you come from? Do you have the right to talk nonsense here?" "Haha, in my opinion, the words of Lao San's entourage are quite good." A magnetic voice suddenly came from behind. Even someone as arrogant and domineering as Yu Shannan heard this voice, his eyelids jumped involuntarily, and he turned around quickly. I saw a group of people walking out next to the rockery again. The leader was also a young man in luxurious clothes. However, the noble and superior aura of this man was far beyond the reach of Yu Shannan, who was cheering and cheering him from behind. Comparatively. ??I saw that this boy was tall and straight, handsome and graceful, and his behavior was graceful. No matter from which aspect he looked, he stood out from the crowd, and he had the air of a dragon among men. With this kind of behavior and demeanor, Su Han knew without even thinking that he was the most powerful contender for the position of the heir to the Yulong leader, Yu Tianci, the eldest son of Yu. It is said that this Yutianci has a great background. He is the direct grandson of the first core elder of the Yulong Great Leader, and his mother's family is even more prominent. It is said that his uncle is a priest of the Danxia Sect's outer sect. The Yulong Chief was originally a force under the Danxia Sect. Yu Tianci relied on this status to be more powerful and omnipotent in the Yulong Chief. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????Everyone seemed to be very afraid of this imperial gift: "Brother, you are here too." Yu Tianci hummed and said to Yu Shannan: "Second brother, third brother, even though his family background is shallow, he is still the third son of the Yulong leader. He is the most promising genius in the Yulong leader to awaken the dragon clan inheritance, and we are all brothers. , how could you be so difficult for him?" Yu Shannan snorted lowly and seemed disapproving, but he could not refute Yu Tianci's words face to face. He could only say with a half-smile: "That's what the elder brother said." "This follower Qianqiu is quite different. I have never seen him before." Yu Tianci looked at Su Han lightly and glanced at Su Han casually. Yu Qianqiu is the name of Third Young Master Yu. Yu Qianqiu said: "Brother, Brother Su Han is my adopted brother, not a follower." "Since he is Qianqiu's sworn brother, he must have something special about him." Yu Tianci said with a faint smile. Yu Qianqiu subconsciously took a step forward, stood between Su Han and Yu Tianci, and asked, "Brother, what are you going to do?" "Hahaha, third brother, you are thinking too much. What can I do to your sworn brother?" Yu Tianci's smile was still faint, with the tone of an elder facing his younger brother, "I just wanted to , since I can recognize you as my sworn brother, there must be something special about me, why not let my eldest brother open his eyes today." Yu Tianci¡¯s tone was very casual. Obviously, facing Yu Qianqiu, he had no pressure at all and was very free and easy. Furthermore, he obviously enjoyed the feeling that Yu Qianqiu was very afraid of him and felt like he was facing a formidable enemy. At this time, someone behind Yu Tianci suddenly said with a strange voice: "Surnamed Su, it is your honor for the eldest son to let you show off your talent in public. But you are hiding behind the third son. Could it be that you have no confidence and are shameful?" What?" This voice was full of resentment. It was Yu Hui who went to the Du family to propose marriage that day but was severely slapped in the face. This Yu Hui got into a big fight at the Du family that day. After returning to the Yulong leader, he was laughed at by others and couldn't even lift his head. The resentment in my stomach can't be washed away even if I pour all the water from the three rivers. Su Han had been behind Young Master Yu without saying a word. Now seeing Yu Hui taking the lead in attacking, Su Han raised his brows, and a faint aura suddenly filled the air around him. "Yu Hui, when you say that, do you mean you haven't been slapped enough?" "You" A look of embarrassment and anger immediately appeared in Yu Hui's eyes. After returning to Yulong Chief from Yunzhong City that day, his face was swollen and he was ridiculed by others, but Su Han Yi didn't know what special force he used in his slap, and Yu Hui tried every means, but the swollen face lasted for a full week before it went away, which made him feel deeply resentful. What is most difficult for Yu Hui to accept is that the person who caused him such embarrassment is actually a third-level warrior in the spiritual realm, with a cultivation level two levels lower than him. Yu Hui couldn't hide the resentment in his heart, his eyes showed a fierce look, and he said viciously: "Su, don't get too proud too early." Su Han smiled and said: "There is no need to talk about this kind of nonsense. In front of a waste like you, what can't I be proud of? You can find a reason for me not to be proud." Su Han's eyes were playful. When it comes to bickering, these guys are too young. You must know that in his previous life, with his sharp tongue, even those old guys who lived hundreds or thousands of years, Even his words would make him vomit three liters of blood, let alone these young people who were just starting out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 496: Outer disciples of Danxia Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yu Hui's face turned red, and he wished he could rush up to Su Han and punch Su Han hard on the nose, but he didn't dare to cause trouble in this garden. "alright!" Listening to the bickering between the two, Yu Tianci's face gradually darkened, and he shouted in a cold voice, "Yu Hui, get out of here." "My eldest son" Yu Hui felt wronged in every possible way. "Back off." Yu Tianci's eyes were cold. People who knew him well knew that he was angry. Yu Hui was his, but he was humiliated as a waste in public. He couldn't refute, so how could he not be angry. Yu Hui's face was as dejected as a dead dog, and he retreated dejectedly. Yu Tianci's eyes were like the sharpest sword, and he glanced at Su Han coldly, "I originally thought that the third brother's friends would definitely know how to correct their identities like the third brother. Now it seems that they are. I thought wrong." Yu Qianqiu, the Third Young Master, took a deep breath, not willing to show weakness: "I don't understand what Big Brother said, how to correct his identity? We are all the Young Masters of Yulong Chief. In terms of status, we are all brothers. Generally speaking, there is no Second, there is no such thing as high or low status." "Haha, no wonder the second brother said that the third brother has changed his temper. Even I can't match him with such talk." Yu Tianci smiled lightly a few times, his eyes meaningfully, and stopped at Yu Qianqiu and Su Han, "But they say that birds of a feather flock together. , people are divided into groups. This friend of Third Brother is only at the third level of spiritual realm. Third Brother, please don¡¯t let him lead you astray and neglect your cultivation. Brother Yang, do you think so?" As soon as Yu Tianci finished speaking, everyone's eyes were dazzled, and they saw a thin figure suddenly flashing out from behind Yu Tianci. This man had been silent and had a very low presence. It was not until Yu Tianci called him out that everyone was surprised to find that this thin young man who had been behind Yu Tianci turned out to be a master at the seventh level of the spiritual realm. Facing Yu Tianci¡¯s question, the man looked cold and noncommittal. His eyes swept over Su Han lightly, showing a trace of contempt, as if being compared with Su Han was a great shame and humiliation. For a moment, everyone took a breath of cold air. There were very few young geniuses at the seventh level of the spiritual realm, even the Yulong leader. There was only Yu Tianci, who had always been regarded as a training model for all the disciples of the Yulong leader. As a result, now, Yu Tianci has another genius follower at the seventh level of the spiritual realm. Yu Shannan and Yu Qianqiu were shocked, with a look of fear in their eyes. They obviously had not figured it out, where did Yu Tianci recruit such a genius? "Haha, this brother Yang Qiyang is my mother's cousin and an outer disciple of Danxia Sect." As soon as Yu Tianci finished speaking, everyone changed their expressions, the outer disciples of Danxia Sect! Everyone knows that Yu Tianci¡¯s uncle is a worshiper of the outer sect of Danxia Sect and has a respected status. This Yang Qi is probably Yu Tianci¡¯s uncle¡¯s son. Who doesn¡¯t know that Danxia Sect is the backstage and the supporter of Yulong Chief. Who doesn¡¯t know that Danxia Sect is one of the few super hidden sects in southern Xinjiang. Stamping his feet, the whole southern Xinjiang can be shaken. With the strength of the Danxia Sect, a large city like Yunzhong City can be easily razed to the ground with just a snap of the fingers. Who would have thought that Yu Tianci would spend all his money to specially invite Danxia Sect disciples for this birthday celebration. Disciples of such a reclusive sect rely on their status and are extremely difficult to recruit. Even though Yang Qi is Yu Tianci's cousin, it can be imagined that Yu Tianci must have spent a lot of money to invite him here. The expressions of Yu Shannan and Yu Qianqiu became extremely ugly for a while. They knew very well that Yu Tianci worked so hard just to let the lord see his ability and know that he has wide connections and power and can recruit useful talents. , used by the Yulong leader. Yang Qi looked arrogant. When faced with everyone's expressions of surprise or fear, he always looked cold. Yu Tianci smiled faintly and said: "Okay, the birthday banquet is almost here. It's time to go and celebrate the lord's birthday. Qianqiu, I hope you won't disappoint me with your birthday gift later." When Yu Shannan saw Yu Tianci and his party leaving, he glanced at Yu Qianqiu with a sneer, and left with his own people. Watching Yu Tianci and Yu Shannan leave, Lao Yu sighed heavily, "Third Young Master, you are too impulsive. The Eldest Young Master is in full swing, how can you confront him head-on at this time? The Eldest Young Master just reprimanded you, you You should be soft-spoken, this is all for the long-term plan for the future." "Long-term plan? I have tolerated him for a long time and I don't want to tolerate him anymore." Yu Qianqiu looked angry.   Lao Yu wanted to persuade him again, but Su Han laughed and said, "I think this is good for the third young master. Young people should be bloody." Yu Qianqiu immediately smiled and said, "Brother Su still understands me." Lao Yu couldn't help being furious and glared at Su Han. He had followed Yu Qianqiu for many years and always advised Yu Qianqiu to put the overall situation first and know how to tolerate temporary anger. Unexpectedly, Yu Qianqiu still started to argue with Yu Tianci. It¡¯s all because of the instigation of this kid who came out of nowhere and led the good third young master to bad things. Just when Lao Yu wanted to persuade him, Yu Qianqiu had already waved his hand: "The time for the birthday banquet has come, let's go in." Walking into the spacious inner courtyard, the banquet has been arranged, waiting for these young disciples of the Yulong Chief to take their seats. The table for this banquet is a long table, arranged on two sides. As soon as Su Han and the others walked in, they first saw the eldest son, Yu Tianci, sitting on the left side of the first row, closest to the main seat. The seat on the right side of the first row belongs to the second young master Yu Shannan, while the seat of the third young master Yu Qianqiu is on the left side of the second row. The seating arrangement is obviously based on status, with several young masters first, and then other elite disciples. "Brother Su, why did they only prepare my own seat?" Yu Qianqiu frowned. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that the long table could only seat one person. Su Han didn't care, "In that case, I'll just find a seat by myself." At this time, many young talents have already taken their seats. Yu Qianqiu and his party, who have just entered the inner courtyard and have not yet sat down, have obviously become the focus of everyone's attention. "The Third Young Master has always had a cold personality, why did he bring an entourage here today? Strange, strange!" "The Third Young Master is not in a position of power, and even his entourage cannot be on the stage. He is actually a third-level spiritual realm, which is really laughable." "Which of the young talents here today is not at the Earth Spirit Realm? It is too dazzling for this Little Spirit Realm to sit among us." "Stop talking about it. Although the third young master is not powerful, he is still a young master after all. His status is more respected than ours. Don't let him hear it." "What are you afraid of? When the eldest son takes the position of heir, he will become a king or lose a bandit. By then, won't the second and third sons be the same as the rest of us?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from Su Han with all kinds of ridicule, teasing, contempt eyes. Su Han ignored all the looks coming from all directions, found an empty seat, and was about to take a seat when suddenly a figure flashed out from the side, but he sat down on that seat as if no one else was around. "Haha, this location is good. It is close to the core and relatively quiet. Very good, very good." I saw this man, wearing a blue robe, with a proud look on his face, and a bit of ridicule from the corner of his mouth, as if he didn't see Su Han at all, and the big man with the golden sword occupied this position. With a sneer, someone beside him couldn't help but laugh: "Yu Xing, you took someone else's seat." "Others? Where are they? Where are they?" Yuxing made an exaggerated look, looking left and right, making the people around him laugh. Then he turned his eyes, as if he had just seen Su Han, and suddenly realized, " It's you, I didn't see it, no wonder, these people here are all warriors above the Earth Spirit Realm, so of course you can't see it if you are standing here with a small Spirit Realm." "Hahaha" The people around him were laughing more and more unbridled. They all looked at Su Han as if they were watching a good show, as if they wanted to embarrass him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 497: Lord Yulong You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled faintly. He knew very well why Yu Xing suddenly attacked him, because he had just seen Yu Xing standing behind the second young master Yu Shannan, and he was Yu Shannan's confidant. "You are already an Earth Spirit Realm warrior after all. You are so blind, and you are shouting so loudly on purpose. Do you want everyone to know that you have become blind through cultivation?" Su Han's tone was slightly mocking. Yuxing didn't expect that he would be so sharp-tongued. He was stunned for a moment, his face turned red. After a while, he sneered and said: "What's the use of using your words? No matter how you use your words, You are just a Little Spirit Realm warrior. Go and sit over there, look at that table, it is specially prepared for the Little Spirit Realm." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A sneer appeared on Yu Xing's face, and he pointed to a lonely small table in the corner. There were some messy things piled on the small table, which was obviously not prepared for guests like them. ¡°Obviously, Yu Xing asked Su Han to sit there just to embarrass him. Sure enough, as soon as Yu Xing said these words, the surrounding people burst into laughter again. Su Han¡¯s face was calm, but the spiritual power around him surged. He glanced at the third young master Yu Qianqiu and said secretly in his heart: "Brother Yu, I didn¡¯t want to cause you any trouble, but it seems that it can¡¯t be done now." When Yu Xing saw Su Han using his momentum, he couldn't help but be surprised, and sneered: "You still dare to use the momentum? You are a waste in the Small Spirit Realm, and you dare to show your claws in front of the Earth Spirit Realm? Could it be that you have eaten a bear's heart and become a leopard? ?¡± ?????????????????????? The auras of those at the fifth level of the Yuxing Spirit Realm surged together, and a pressing aura came towards them. The atmosphere was tense, and there was a strong tendency to take action if there was any disagreement. Suddenly, a cold voice came: "Who allowed you to openly cause trouble here?" When Yuxing heard this voice, his whole body froze. When he looked back, he was like a mouse seeing a cat, and his whole body seemed to shrink in size: "Elder Lian!" The company commander was over forty years old and looked majestic. His eyes were extremely majestic. He stared at Yu Xing and Su Han and said coldly: "Today is the Lord's birthday. Who allowed you to make noise and make trouble here? If you cause trouble, If the lord is angry, which of you can afford it?" Yu Xing was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he opened his mouth and said: "Lian, Elder Lian, it's not me, it's this kid who is openly acting wild here." No wonder Yu Xing was so frightened. The first impression given by this company elder is that he is stern and iron-blooded. His eyes are like those of a hawk. If he were in the army, he would definitely be a man of military prowess. At this moment, not to mention Yu Xing, even the other disciples of the Yulong leader nearby were frightened and trembling. The company elder's eyes fell on Su Han, but he was a little surprised. He looked at Su Han a few more times, seeming to wonder why Su Han was not afraid of him. "Boy, is what Yu Xing said true?" Elder Lian looked at Su Han and asked coldly. Although Elder Lian had never met Su Han, looking at Su Han's attire, he knew he was a casual cultivator from outside. When the outsider cultivators saw themselves, the elders of the Law Enforcement Hall, the leader of Yulong, they should have been silent for a long time. Why were they so calm? Su Han said calmly: "Is it true or false? The elder must have already known it in his mind. Why bother to ask me?" Suddenly he smiled jokingly and said, "I am still young and I can't bear the fright of the elder." As soon as Su Han said these words, everyone around him suddenly took a breath of cold air. How brave has this kid got? How dare you speak to Elder Lian in such a tone? "Hmph! The boy is quite eloquent." The expression of the company elder softened slightly. Su Han was right. If he had believed that Su Han was causing trouble at this banquet, he would have kicked Su Han out long ago and would not have said anything to him. The surrounding group of elite disciples of the Yulong Chief were stunned and could hardly believe their ears. The company elder, who had always been serious about words, would actually take the initiative to praise someone? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? were? out were?a humble cultivator, a low-level martial artist in the spiritual realm. "Moreover, even after Su Han said disrespectful words, Elder Lian not only didn't get angry, but also praised him. For a moment, the scene was silent, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little weird. On the main seat, several young masters looked over here. The third young master Yu Qianqiu had worry in his eyes, the eldest young master Yu Tianci had a calm expression, and only the second young master Yu Shannan had a gloomy expression. His gaze seemed to be threatening Su Han. It's like being eaten alive. No wonder he is so angry. Who doesn¡¯t know that the elder of the Yulong Law Enforcement Hall is the Lord¡¯s most capable assistant? What he said??, has great weight with the Lord. Su Han is Yu Qianqiu¡¯s man. How could Yu Shannan be willing to watch Su Han being looked at differently by the company elder? Moreover, this look at him differently was obtained by stepping on the face of his confidant Yu Xing! However, Yu Shannan could not bear it, because the facts were before him, and the company elder obviously believed that Yu Xing had provoked this dispute. Trying to suppress the extreme displeasure in his heart, Yu Shannan stood up, smiled, and said to Elder Lian: "Elder Lian, this boy Yu Xing is ignorant and is not worthy of making Elder Lian angry." With that said, Yu Shannan shouted: "Yu Xing, get out of here quickly!" Yu Xing woke up from his dream, stood up from his seat with a sad face, and left the banquet in despair. Elder Lian looked at this scene with cold eyes, said nothing, and quickly walked inside without looking at Su Han again. Although it was just a small episode, it caused a subtle change in the atmosphere of the scene. Second Young Master Yu Shannan's people were all sitting there with gloomy faces. Although they did not provoke Su Han anymore, everyone present knew that Su Han was hated by the Second Young Master. And the eldest son, Yu Tianci, always looked calm and calm, leaning slightly sideways to talk to Yang Qi beside him. It seemed that what happened just now was not taken to his heart at all. ¡°Only occasionally, a glimmer of light would flash in Yu Tianci¡¯s eyes. As for the other elite disciples of the Yulong leader, they all automatically kept a distance from Su Han, as if they had a tacit understanding, so that there was even a small vacuum area around Su Han's seat, forming a state of isolation. Su Han didn't care at all. He took a piece of fruit from the fruit plate in front of him and ate it. In a blink of an eye, he found that the third young master Yu Qianqiu was looking at him with concern. Su Han smiled and shook the fruit in his hand at Yu Qianqiu from a distance. Yu Qianqiu then smiled and picked up the fruit in front of him and started eating it. "Quiet, quiet, the lord is here." With this shout, the scene suddenly became quiet, and everyone's eyes showed enthusiasm. Obviously, they admired this dragon lord. Su Han also cast his gaze over and saw the figure appearing in the banquet hall. He was not very tall and his body was not burly, but just standing there gave people a sense of majesty that controlled the heaven and earth. . Slowly turning around, Su Han saw an old man with an indifferent expression. Lord Yulong¡¯s pace is not very fast, but with every step, everyone has the illusion that it is like a moving mountain, pressing down step by step. ¡°Dong¡­dong¡­dong¡­ The sound of footsteps one step at a time hit everyone's ears. The sound was not loud, but it was like beating drums and bells, shaking people's souls. Everyone present turned pale for a moment, their blood boiled, and their ears kept ringing. Even the eldest sons Yu Tianci and Yang Qi, who were at the seventh level of the spiritual realm, seemed unable to be completely undisturbed by the footsteps. "I didn't deliberately activate the momentum, just the pressure generated by the footsteps, it has such terrifying power, I am worthy of being a strong man at the peak of the ninth level of the spiritual realm!" Su Han had such an idea in his mind. In his previous life, he had never practiced martial arts. It was not until he joined the martial arts hierarchy in this life that he truly understood how terrifying the peak-level powerhouses of each great realm were. Judging from the fluctuations of spiritual power around his body, this Lord of the Dragon Control is obviously not only a peak powerhouse at the ninth level of the spiritual realm, but also only one step away from the legendary king realm above the spiritual realm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 498 Gift-Giving Session You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Lord Yulong was accompanied by several elders from the Great Lord Yulong, at this moment, in everyone¡¯s eyes, it seemed that Lord Yulong was the only one left in the world. "You are indeed worthy of being the lord of Yulong Great Lord. Looking at his strength, I am afraid that he is already ranked among the strongest in the secular world of southern Xinjiang." Of course, Su Han is just guessing. Moreover, above the secular world, there is also the hidden world of sects. There are countless powerful people in the hidden world of sects, which are beyond Su Han's estimation. This Lord Yulong is different from what Su Han imagined. Originally, Su Han thought he would see an ambitious tycoon, but unexpectedly, what he saw was an old man with an immortal spirit. At this time, Su Han practiced "Black Dragon Manual" and his physical body was extremely powerful, which showed the effect. Although his blood was boiling and his ears were buzzing at the beginning, he just ran the "Black Dragon Book" a little and suppressed the roiling blood. ???????????????????? Su Han has seen so many top-notch experts in his previous life, so a person at the top of the spiritual realm will naturally not be able to arouse his mental turmoil. But the other young disciples of the Yulong leader in the banquet hall were all overwhelmed. Except for Yu Tianci and Yang Qi, everyone else was shaky, and even Yu Qianqiu's face was a little pale. Just when many people can¡¯t hold on any longer and can¡¯t help but moan "What, you can't bear it all?" Lord Yulong seemed to be smiling but not smiling, and his tone was one part stern and one part teasing. After speaking, he sat down on the main seat, glanced in the direction of the eldest son Yu Tianci, and nodded approvingly. Yu Tianci¡¯s expression did not change, and he still had that indifferent expression, but his eyes looked more and more confident. The second young master, Yu Shannan, suddenly changed his face and felt deeply hateful. When Lord Yu Long walked in just now, although Yu Shannan reacted quickly and immediately used his spiritual power to resist the pressure, in the end his cultivation level was still inferior to that of Yu Tianci, which still reflected the difference between the two. gap. Everyone knows that in addition to the eldest son Yu Tianci being the most promising successor to the lord, the second son Yu Shannan is also arrogant and ambitious, and is trying his best to compete with Yu Tianci. But in all aspects, he was still one step behind Yu Tianci. Third Young Master Yu Qianqiu looked like it had nothing to do with him. He looked at his nose with his eyes and his heart with his nose, sitting quietly aside. This is also in line with the positioning and impression that Yu Qianqiu has always given to people. Yu Qianqiu is the youngest, the weakest and the weakest among the three. He also grew up in other places and only recently returned to Yulong. Except for the illusory "hope of awakening the Dragon Clan inheritance", Yu Qianqiu has no other advantages. ? ? Almost no one thinks that he has the possibility of winning the position of heir to the lord. The company elder next to Lord Yulong said with a cold face: "The Lord has taken great pains to ask you not to delay your cultivation. You should understand." "You must follow the Lord's teachings carefully and never delay your cultivation." "Although these elite disciples of the Dragon Master looked extremely arrogant just now, in front of the Dragon Master, they were as docile as little sheep, and they all replied in unison. "Yu Tianci pays homage to the lord. I wish the lord a long life and may the Yulong leader be passed on to generations to come." "Yu Shannan pays homage to the lord, and wishes the lord good fortune like the East China Sea and longevity as long as Nanshan Mountain." "Yu Qianqiu meets with the Lord" The three young masters came out one after another to wish Lord Yulong his birthday. After the three young masters, the other elite disciples came forward in order of status and presented their blessings. Lord Yulong smiled half-heartedly as he accepted everyone's birthday wishes, but there was a hint of waning interest between his brows. After these ceremonies were completed, Yu Shannan couldn't wait to get up and ask for instructions: "Elders, it's almost time. Is it time to present gifts to the lord?" Several elders of Yulong Chief looked at each other, and one of them smiled and said: "Shannan, you are so active. Could it be that you have prepared something good this year? Do you want to be a blockbuster?" Yu Tianci was sitting indifferently, but when he heard these words, he raised his eyebrows and looked towards Yu Shannan. Yu Shannan didn¡¯t hide it and smiled: ¡°The elders understand my thoughts best.¡± When Yu Tianci heard what he said, his face was still pale, and there was a trace of ridicule at the corner of his mouth, but he didn't say anything. Yu Qianqiu, on the other hand, was sitting upright with a serious face, as if all this conversation had nothing to do with him.? The different performances of the three young masters were naturally noticed by several elders. Several elders looked at each other and turned back to Lord Yulong for instructions. Lord Yulong didn¡¯t seem very interested. He waved and said a few words to one of the elders. The elder nodded and said loudly to everyone: "My lord, we give a large number of gifts every year at the birthday banquet, which is a waste of money and money. Today at the birthday banquet, each person is only allowed to give one gift, and the lord has seen all the gifts." After that, the top three gifts will be selected and rewards will be given to the owners of the top three gifts.¡± What, each person is only allowed to give one gift? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The entire banquet hall fell silent instantly. No one expected that this year the lord would actually rank the gifts. Now there was something exciting to watch. Everyone knows that the lord has long been interested in establishing an heir. This heir will not only become his close disciple, but also become the next Lord Yulong in the future. The competition among the three young masters for the position of heir has reached a fever pitch. At this juncture, the lord has to sort the gifts, which is very thought-provoking. Whose gift comes first, will it prove that the lord likes whom in his heart? Everyone's eyes were focused on the three young masters. The three young masters suddenly became the protagonists of today's birthday banquet. Even the elders of the Yulong leader were extremely curious as to what kind of performance each of the three young masters would present. Gift. You must know that Lord Yulong¡¯s temper is very elusive even to them. They don¡¯t know what kind of gift Lord Yulong would like the most. "You want to sort the gifts?" When the second young master Yu Shannan heard the elder's announcement, his eyebrows jumped and he looked towards the other two young masters. I saw the eldest son, Yu Tianci, looked calm, half-smiling but not smiling, as if everything had been expected by him. Although the Third Young Master Yu Qianqiu tried his best to look calm, the uneasiness and nervousness flashing in his eyes clearly showed that he had not received any news at all in advance. "As expected of the boss, he has great power and wide connections, but it's just different!" Yu Shannan gritted his teeth with hatred, "The boss must have got some news to know that each person can only give one gift today, and they have to sort the gifts. Boss You must have made complete preparations in advance! Are you going to let him take the upper hand again this time?" Yu Shannan has spent a lot of money this year and carefully prepared a large number of gifts, just waiting to be presented at the birthday banquet to make a splash. As a result, it was said that each person was only allowed to give one gift. Naturally, Yu Shannan was so angry that his eyes bled. He felt a little regretful, but at the same time he was extremely unwilling. Will he be oppressed by Yu Tianci for the rest of his life? Until Yu Tianci ascended to the position of heir to the lord, and he became the loser? "No, no, I still have a chance. Each of my gifts is carefully selected, and each one costs a lot of money. Even if I only pick one of them, it is enough to surpass all the treasures." Yu Shannan kept comforting himself. You must know that Yu Shannan¡¯s biggest advantage is his extremely rich family wealth. His grandfather is the elder in charge of supplies for Yulong Chief. Based on this alone, even Yu Tianci may not be as good as Yu Shannan in terms of family wealth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 499 Xiaoyun Divine Pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Turning his eyes, Yu Shannan saw the third young master, Yu Qianqiu, and could not help but reveal a proud smile, "Fortunately, the third child is still here. Even if I am unlucky and fall behind the boss, I will not be at the bottom." In Yu Shannan¡¯s mind, the greatest use of the third oldest Yu Qianqiu is to be at the bottom. Even though he, Yu Shannan, has repeatedly fallen behind in battles with Yu Tianci, as long as he compares with Yu Qianqiu, he is the winner. On the one hand, Yu Shannan doesn't take Yu Qianqiu seriously, but on the other hand, he feels that Yu Qianqiu is an eyesore, because in Yu Shannan's mind, a rootless guy like Yu Qianqiu has no qualifications to be ranked alongside him. The position of son. Therefore, Yu Shannan has a very complicated emotion towards Yu Qianqiu. He not only looks down on Yu Qianqiu, but also wants to go against Yu Qianqiu all the time. In the field, an elder of the Yulong leader stood up and said loudly: "Okay, let's bring the birthday gifts. After all the gifts are collected, the lord will personally select three gifts and rank them among the top three. Bit." ¡°It¡¯s finally time to give gifts!¡± "Hehe, although my status is not as respected as the three young masters, my gifts may not be as valuable as those of the three young masters. This time I will compete for a top three seat no matter what." Su Hanan sat in his seat, looking at the fanatical atmosphere of the scene, and seeing the somewhat uninterested expression of Lord Yulong on the main seat. He shook his head secretly, knowing that these young people's birthday gifts, like Lord Yulong, etc. Identity is definitely not important. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that this year it was ordered that each person can only give one gift, and no waste of money or people is allowed. Perhaps, those priceless gifts are not what Lord Yulong wants to see at all. It¡¯s just that most people present couldn¡¯t see it. However, Su Han always felt that Lord Yulong seemed to have something on his mind. He was a little curious, what troubles would a lord who was making waves, a strong man who was half a king level have, that even he could not solve? Su Han couldn't help but cast a glance in the direction of Lord Yulong. The dragon-controlling lord had his eyes half-closed and turned a deaf ear to the fanatical atmosphere at the scene. But the moment Su Han glanced at him, Lord Yulong suddenly opened his eyes. That half-smiling look, like a sharp sword, met Su Han's gaze. Su Han saw that he was caught suddenly, but he did not panic. He just smiled at Lord Yulong and then looked away. Su Han himself didn¡¯t take this episode seriously. Instead, Lord Yulong felt a little surprised in his heart, "Whose kid is this? He can actually ignore the pressure in my eyes?" This was not the first time that Lord Yulong noticed Su Han. He had noticed Su Han when he slowly entered the scene just now. This young man was sitting in an inconspicuous position, looking like a newcomer, but Yulong The coercion generated by the Dragon Lord's steps didn't seem to affect him much. This was beyond Lord Yulong¡¯s expectation. Apart from Yu Tianci and Yang Qi, the only person in the entire banquet hall who could resist the power of the pace was this young man. "But Yu Tianci and Yang Qi are strong men at the seventh level of the spiritual realm, but this young man is only at the third level of the spiritual realm. In terms of cultivation level, he is not as good as even the ordinary elite disciples of the Yulong leader. This is simply unbelievable. And just now Su Han looked towards Lord Yulong. Lord Yulong also wanted to test him on a whim, and his eyes were full of pressure. Unexpectedly, this boy met his eyes and there was no pressure at all. "Go and find out who that young man is." Lord Yulong suddenly became interested and gave instructions to his confidants with great interest. He could naturally tell that Su Han was not a disciple of the Yulong leader, but he had not seen such an interesting boy for a long time. What he wants to know is who brought such an interesting young man to his birthday party. In fact, Lord Yulong holds a birthday banquet every year. In fact, it is to inspect the young people of Lord Yulong to see if there are any surprises. This so-called offering of treasures to celebrate birthdays is naturally not because Lord Yulong is coveting these treasures, but because he wants to take this opportunity to examine the young man's mind and understanding. Look at these young people, all of them are trying to please him, but they don't know that what he values ????is not the things at all, but the magnanimity and inner connotation shown by each person through the process of offering treasures. "It's a pity that year after year, the performance of these young people is not very satisfactory to him. In fact, every year thisHe didn't take these birthday gifts seriously at all, and secretly sent them to the store in Yunzhong City to sell them. The money earned was used to support the poor people in the territory, or some talented warriors from poor families. ¡°It¡¯s just that none of the young people present knew these things. Although Su Han was a little far away from Yu Qianqiu, he could sense Yu Qianqiu's uneasiness and nervousness. He could also understand that Yu Qianqiu would be nervous when he suddenly heard that the gifts this time had to be ranked, for fear that his gift would be compared with the other two young masters and would not be recognized by Lord Yulong. Su Han knew very well that Yu Qianqiu spent all his time looking for gifts, not because he expected to get any benefits from Lord Yulong like others, but because he worshiped and admired Lord Yulong wholeheartedly and wanted to express his feelings. It¡¯s just that the other two young masters will definitely not give up this opportunity to show their faces in front of Lord Yulong. Especially the eldest son, Yu Tianci, is a difficult person to deal with. "Second Young Master, just now you actively proposed to start the gift-giving process, why don't you be the first to give the gift?" The elder Yulong, the chief leader, smiled and said to Yushannan. There is no order of precedence in this gift-giving process. Whoever is more confident about his gift can go first. This old man obviously prefers the south side of Yushan, so he made such a suggestion. Hearing this, Yu Shannan also took a deep breath. Although in this gift-giving process, his ears and eyes were not as good as God's, and he lost the opportunity. He could only choose the best one from the large number of gifts he had prepared in advance, but he believed that given the quality of this gift, It will definitely cause a great sensation on the scene! "Lord, Shannan has searched more than a dozen surrounding counties and obtained a Xiaoyun Divine Pill. It is said that taking this magical pill can reshape a strong person in the spiritual realm, and the chance of success in attacking the king realm will be improved!" Yu Shannan respectfully presented the jade box in his hand to Lord Yulong. And what he said immediately caused an uproar in the banquet hall. Xiaoyun Shendan? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. "Damn it, the second young master is too cruel this time. Once he takes out this magic pill, he will make it impossible for the rest of us to survive." "Yes, with such a magical elixir, what other treasures can compete with him?" "The second young master has a rich family. Even the eldest young master may not be able to compare with him in this aspect. I think the second young master is going to come out on top this time." For a time, there were endless praises for the Xiaoyun Divine Pill, and Yu Shannan also showed a proud smile on his face. Yu Shannan stood in the field, observing the reactions of the people around him, enjoying the feeling of envy and jealousy. His eyes couldn't help but glance at Yu Tianci and Yu Qianqiu, but he was surprised to find that these two people were as still as a mountain, with no trace of despair on their faces. It seemed that the Xiaoyun Divine Pill was not enough to impact them. The heart is average. This unexpected reaction made Yu Shannan feel very angry. Yu Qianqiu is just a gift from heaven. Yu Qianqiu is a powerless boy named Gongzi. In fact, he is only a little better than the ordinary elite disciples of the Yulong leader. He came to the birthday banquet with only a small spiritual realm warrior. He was extremely shabby. What right did this guy have to despise his Xiaoyun Divine Pill? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 500: The eldest son Yu who is determined to win You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In addition, Yu Shannan¡¯s confidant Yu Xing was kicked out of the venue because of Su Han, which made Yu Shannan secretly resentful, and his inner dissatisfaction with Yu Qianqiu deepened. At this moment, old and new hatreds came to mind. Yu Shannan glanced sideways at Yu Qianqiu, half-smiling but not smiling: "The third brother doesn't seem to be very optimistic about my Xiaoyun Divine Pill. I think the third brother prepared it for the lord." The congratulatory gift must be more valuable than my Xiaoyun Divine Pill?" This statement is a little bit explicit. "However, Yu Shannan's style has always been rude, and others are not surprised when they see his straightforward provocation. Yu Tianci naturally stayed aloof and stayed out of the matter. As for the other elite disciples, they were not qualified to say anything when it came to matters between the two young masters. Naturally, they were happy to watch their excitement. It seems that the atmosphere at the scene is very harmonious. But in fact, countless swords, lights, and shadows kept coming towards Yu Qianqiu. Yu Qianqiu took a deep breath, looked directly at Yu Shannan, and said in a calm tone: "Second brother misunderstood, it's not that I don't think so, but the lord has always taught us not to be happy with things and not to be sad for ourselves. Although the magic pill is good , but you can¡¯t have your will taken away just because you see a mere magic pill. No matter how good the pill is, it¡¯s still a foreign object. As the leader of the Dragon Control, we can¡¯t have our will swayed by a pill.¡± As soon as Yu Qianqiu said these words, there was silence all around. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "What the Third Young Master said is quite right. I didn't expect that this Third Young Master, who has never been anything outstanding, would actually have such a character." Several elders of Yulong Chief were also secretly surprised. Su Han nodded secretly in his heart. In fact, although the Xiaoyun Divine Pill sounds bluffing, its actual effect is not as good as advertised. The so-called "magic pill" is just a halo imposed on it by secular people. In fact, the real name of this pill is Xiaoyundan. Su Han also refined this pill in his previous life. However, this pill is usually given to peak spiritual warriors who have no hope of reaching the King Realm. After taking it, they can overdraw their potential and try their best to reach the King Realm. Those who have greater hope of reaching the King Realm will not choose to take this elixir, because this elixir means overdrawing their future potential in advance. If you take this elixir, you will not have much potential to tap in the future. So in Su Han's eyes, it's okay not to take this elixir. Although Yu Qianqiu may not understand this, at least he did not show timidity easily in front of Yu Shannan, which was enough to make Su Han secretly approve of him in his heart. Yu Shannan tried his best to prepare a Xiaoyun Divine Pill, but the reactions of Yu Tianci and Yu Qianqiu were not what he expected. He suddenly felt that his punch seemed to hit cotton, which was extremely unpleasant. Compared with Yu Tiancilai, what made him even more unhappy was that Yu Qianqiu, a young man with no power, no roots and no foundation, dared to despise his Xiaoyun Divine Pill in public. However, in front of Lord Yulong and the elders, he could not get angry openly. He tried his best to control the anger in his heart and sneered: "Three brother's words are said lightly. Could it be that third brother has prepared a more valuable gift than this Xiaoyun Divine Pill? Why don't you take it out now to open your eyes?" " He expected that Ding Yu Qianqiu would not be able to come up with any good gifts, so he deliberately tried to embarrass him. Yu Qianqiu, however, was calm and gave a salute and said: "The words of the second brother are really too complimentary to the younger brother. However, the elders and younger ones are in order, and the younger brother dare not easily pass over the elder brother, so it is better for the older brother to present the gift first. " In one sentence, not only did he kick the ball to Yu Tianci, but he also seemed to imply that just now Yu Shannan passed the boss Yu Tianci to present the gift first. This was a very rude and disrespectful behavior. Yu Shannan didn¡¯t expect this at first. He was just too eager to show off, so he jumped out to offer a gift first. At this moment, he reacted, his face suddenly turned red, and he quickly looked over to Lord Yulong. Fortunately, Lord Yulong didn't seem to care about the matter, which made Yushannan breathe a sigh of relief. But what puzzled Yu Shannan the most was that when Lord Yulong saw the magic elixir, the expression on his face was indifferent. He didn't say it was good or bad. He just waved his hand and put it aside. "The lord is not satisfied with even such a gift? Does the lord really have such a high vision?" Not only Yu Shannan was surprised, but others were also surprised. Every year, everyone gives a lot of gifts to Lord Yulong, but Lord Yulong is never happy. No one knows what the problem isWhere, it can only be attributed to the fact that the lord is not satisfied with these gifts. Unknowingly, Yu Shannan¡¯s arrogance just now was reduced by half, and he became a little downcast. "If even this magical elixir cannot satisfy the lord, then the gifts from the eldest and the third child will probably not be enough either." Yu Shannan comforted himself like this. Immediately afterwards, it was the turn of the eldest son, Yu Tianci, to present the gift. Yu Tianci still had a calm expression and walked forward slowly, exuding the aura of a dragon among men. "As expected of the eldest young master, the second young master's demeanor is still far behind the eldest young master." Everyone was talking a lot, and it must be said that compared with the perfect Yu Tianci, Yu Shannan's temperament is a bit like a nouveau riche. "Yu Tianci wishes the lord a long life. Tianci knows that the lord has been troubled recently. I believe this gift can help solve the problem for the lord." Yu Tianci said with a smile. His handsome face and just the right smile made it easy for people to like him. "Oh? Do you know that I am troubled?" Lord Yulong was a little unexpected. He chuckled twice and cast his sharp eyes on Yutianci. "Then tell me, how can your gift help me solve my troubles?" Yu Tianci still maintained his unhurried expression, saluted and said: "Tianci knows that the lord will have a gathering of old friends in the near future. The lord's trouble is that there is not enough fragrant wine to entertain old friends. Tianci Search various places and get a jug of fine wine, I believe it can solve the lord's problem." With that said, Yu Tianci presented a green wine pot with both hands, "This wine is called Qionghua Immortal Brew. Drinking it can not only nourish the spiritual sea, but also has the ultimate effect of prolonging life." "Qionghua Immortal Brew?" Lord Yulong's eyes moved, and a crack finally appeared on his calm face. ¡°Obviously, he has also heard of this kind of wine. ??????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the sky.?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the jasper flask handed over by Yu Tianci, Lord Yulong opened the lid and took a gentle sniff. A look of surprise immediately appeared on his face. Then, the surprise slowly turned into a heartfelt enjoyment and obsession. ¡°It is indeed the authentic Qionghua Fairy Brew!¡± Lord Yulong admired sincerely. "What, Qionghua Immortal Brew?" Everyone stretched their necks involuntarily. Although they didn't know where this Qionghua Immortal Brew came from, they could clearly see the look of admiration on Lord Yulong's face. arrive. "It's over, it's over, why didn't I expect that the lord loves drinking the most in his life, and every few years, he would have a drink with his old friends. This Qionghua Fairy Brew has truly been delivered to the heart of the lord!" "As expected of the eldest son, he has a clear grasp of the lord's preferences and movements." "With the eldest son here, others will have no share in this first place. Damn it!" "Qionghua Immortal Brew?" Yu Shannan also twitched in his heart, and then countless unwillingness, jealousy and bitterness came up, "This boss, did he really get the news in advance? He actually knows everything about the lord's recent worries. If he knows everything clearly, am I, Yu Shannan, going to be suppressed by him for the rest of my life?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 501: Weird Gift You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yu Shannan is unwilling, resentful and helpless. The power of Yu Tianci's mother's family is too great, especially his uncle, who is worshiped by the outer sect of Danxia Sect. He has a respected position and has hands and eyes that reach the sky. Without saying anything else, let's say that Yang Qi around Yu Tianci, the seven master of spiritual situation, did he have the ability to invite Yushan South? Even if he had money, he couldn¡¯t hire her because he had no connections! Yu Tianci¡¯s conditions are so perfect that even Yu Shannan has to admit at this moment that in front of a competitor like Yu Tianci, everyone else is a joke and they are not on the same level at all! Today, Yu Tianci presented this Qionghuaxian wine, which won Lord Yulong¡¯s heartfelt appreciation. Once again, the gap between Yu Tianci and the other two young masters was clearly demonstrated. You must know that Lord Yulong has never appreciated anyone's gift during the birthday banquet in the past five years. This time, Yu Tianci¡¯s Qionghua Immortal Brew broke this record. No matter who it is at this moment, there is only one thought in their hearts. This pot of Qionghuaxian wine should undoubtedly be the highlight of this birthday banquet. Yu Tianci presented this treasure with high spirits, standing in the middle of the field with his slender body, observing the reactions of the people around him, and enjoying the feeling of being envied, jealous, and hated by others. This feeling of being aloof and having everyone crawl at his feet is the feeling he has been pursuing, and he has always strived for it. He was of noble birth, his mother¡¯s family was powerful, and his cultivation was high, so he should naturally be the best candidate to succeed the Yulong leader. Anyone who hinders him from becoming the heir to the Yulong Great Leader is a thorn in his side and a thorn in his flesh, and must be removed! ¡°Next, it¡¯s time for the Third Young Master to present the gift, right?¡± Suddenly, a follower behind Yu Tianci suggested with a malicious smile. In an instant, all the eyes on the scene were focused on the third young master Yu Qianqiu. Yu Shannan laughed secretly in his heart: "This boss, even if he doesn't say it, he actually dislikes the third child!" Suddenly, even the depression in his heart was reduced a lot, and he could only concentrate on watching Yu Qianqiu's jokes. Everyone knows that Yu Qianqiu, as a young master who has just returned to the Yulong Territory, has no family background to speak of. In this situation, Yu Qianqiu must be the shabbiest among the three young masters. Even Yu Shannan felt that although his gift might not be as good as the one given by Yu Tian, ??it would never be compared to that given by Yu Qianqiu. Yu Shannan is absolutely confident in this point. Yu Qianqiu had been waiting for a long time. At this moment, he took a deep breath, walked forward slowly, came to Lord Yulong, and said loudly: "The gifts given by the two brothers just now are already very outstanding. Qianqiu does not dare to compare with them." , I just hope that my gift can make the Lord happy for a moment." ¡°As he spoke, Yu Qianqiu held something in his hands, but it was a wooden wine bottle. "What, the third young master also brings wine?" Everyone present was surprised, especially Yu Tianci, who had two thoughtful gleams in his eyes and looked towards Yu Qianqiu with a sharp gaze. For a moment, all the eyes at the scene were focused on the wine bottle in Yu Qianqiu¡¯s hand. Looking at the dusty and ordinary appearance of this wine pot, you can tell that its material is not even a precious wood, but just the most ordinary wooden wine pot, the kind commonly used in commercial wineries, as long as it is slightly polished. No high-end restaurant will use this kind of wooden wine flask. The atmosphere froze for a moment, and Yu Shannan burst into laughter. The appearance of this wine bottle is really terrible. It is worse than the wine bottles in the market wineries. At least the wine bottles in the market wineries are packaged to make them look better. And this wine flask, judging from its appearance, is absolutely useless. No one would pick it up if it was left on the street. With just such a wine flask, you can imagine how good the wine inside could be. Such wine was actually given to Lord Yulong as a gift in a serious manner. Is this Yu Qianqiu crazy because of poverty? Or was his brain kicked by a donkey? Seeing the wine bottle that Yu Qianqiu took out, the expressions of other people at the scene were also very exciting, some were surprised, some shook their heads, and some were in disbelief. In their eyes, even if Yu Qianqiu has no intention of competing for the position of heir to the Yulong Lord, he can't be so careless and give such a rubbish to the Lord as a birthday gift? "Is there something wrong with your mind, Third Young Master? I am giving such a gift to the lord. Even my servant who cleans the stable is embarrassed to give such a gift." "Could it be that I didn't prepare a gift in advance?If you take something out of your body temporarily, just give it as a gift, right? " Yu Shannan slapped his forehead and said with an exaggerated smile: "Third brother, is this the gift you carefully prepared? This gift is indeed unique, it is simply weird, hahaha!" Even the eldest son, Yu Tianci, shook his head and raised the corners of his mouth in mockery. Originally, he thought that this boy Yu Qianqiu actually thought of going with him and also found a pot of rare wine to give to the lord. If that's the case, then Yu Qianqiu is really worthy of his attention. In the end, it turned out that Yu Tianci was overthinking it. The wine flask that Yu Qianqiu took out obviously had nothing to do with the rare wine. It was probably just a random act that Yu Qianqiu came up with without preparing a gift in advance. "Okay, let's just treat this little episode as a lively atmosphere. Lord lord, elders, the third child is young and ignorant, so this bottle of wine doesn't count. I have a pure heart jade pendant here to give to the lord instead of the third child. As a birthday gift." Yu Tianci¡¯s indifferent tone really sounded like an elder brother caring for his younger brother, as if Yu Qianqiu was really an ignorant little baby. In this way, Yu Qianqiu was trampled and unable to stand up for the rest of his life, and it also formed a clear contrast with the sarcastic Yu Shannan who was standing aside. Yu Shannan was adding insult to injury, but Yu Tianci was eager to save the siege. Sure enough, as soon as Yu Tianci said these words, Yu Shannan's face immediately turned extremely ugly. But Yu Qianqiu shook his head, and his voice was sonorous and powerful: "Brother, this gift was carefully prepared by me, why can't it count? Many things don't necessarily just look at their appearance. In a word, it is called gold and jade on the outside, but there is nothing in it. What looks good on the outside, What¡¯s inside may not be good. On the contrary, what¡¯s unremarkable on the outside may not be that bad.¡± In fact, when Yu Qianqiu first got the wine bottle from Su Han, he also had doubts. Was such a wine bottle too unconvincing? "However, as long as you open the lid of this hip flask and smell it, you will understand that it doesn't matter whether it is a hip flask or not. You may even think that if you use an expensive wine bottle to hold this kind of wine, it will steal the limelight of the wine itself and destroy the flavor of the wine itself! Taiyi Yulu is such a magical wine. Yu Qianqiu believes that when Lord Yulong really sees this Taiyi Jade Dew, the charm of this Taiyi Jade Dew will definitely conquer Lord Yulong. Therefore, Yu Qianqiu sneered at Yu Tianci's so-called "relief" with ill intentions. Yu Tianci was stunned. He obviously didn¡¯t expect that this third child, who had always been so secretive, not only didn¡¯t appreciate his rescue, but actually contradicted him! At that moment, Yu Tianci¡¯s expression immediately darkened. "Okay, we are all a family. It doesn't matter what kind of gift it is, good or bad, as long as it comes to your heart." A kind-faced elder tried to smooth things over, but his words were not convincing. It was obvious that if Yu Qianqiu really meant it, he should have prepared a better wine flask. Yu Tianci sneered and did not answer any more. Instead, the serious company elder said with a cold face: "Whether things are good or bad, let the lord judge them." With that said, Elder Lian reached out and took the wine bottle from Yu Qianqiu's hand. "Elder company, please take it." After Yu Qianqiu gently warned, he let go of the hand holding the wine bottle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 502: The final ranking is released You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The company elder couldn't help but was stunned. At this moment, he saw seriousness in Yu Qianqiu's eyes, which was completely different from his usual nonchalant demeanor. At this moment, Yu Qianqiu's face was full of seriousness and seriousness, as if the wine in the jug was really What a rare treasure. "Moreover, Yu Qianqiu's eyes still showed a faint feeling of admiration and admiration, looking at Lord Yulong behind Elder Lian. This kind of admiration and admiration is something that the other two young masters do not have. Although Elder Lian didn¡¯t say anything, he kept all this in mind, turned around and placed the wine bottle on the gift table next to Lord Yulong. This small episode was revealed without affecting the subsequent atmosphere. On the contrary, it made everyone more enthusiastic about giving gifts. Because everyone knows that Yu Qianqiu¡¯s gift of the shabby wine bottle means that Yu Qianqiu¡¯s gift will definitely miss the top three. In this way, these elite children who are not young masters can compete for the top three. After all, the top three gift owners can be personally rewarded by the lord, which is the highest honor among the dragon masters. Driven by this enthusiasm, everyone was highly motivated to give gifts. Everyone showed their talents, and the gifts quickly filled the entire table. Elder Lian walked up to Lord Yulong and said, "Lord, this year's gifts are all here." During the entire gift-giving process, Lord Yulong did not comment on any other gifts except for praising the Qionghua Immortal Brew given by Eldest Young Master Yutian. Instead, he sat there with his eyes half-closed, like an old monk in meditation. Hearing Elder Lian speak, Lord Yulong opened his eyes. "Let's take a look." Lord Yulong only said three words. These three words seemed to have some magic power, causing everyone present to tremble slightly in their hearts. The time to decide the ranking is coming! The eldest son, Yu Tianci, and the second son, Yu Shannan, did not say anything, but their eyes were staring at Lord Yulong with an unconcealed expectation. Everyone knows that the ranking of gifts this time can, to a large extent, explain who can please Lord Yulong more and who has a better impression in Lord Yulong's mind. Lord Yulong not only wants to choose a successor this time, but also chooses a closed disciple. It is crucial to make a good impression on Lord Yulong. As for Yu Qianqiu, from the moment he took out that garbage flask, he had been eliminated from the list of competitors by Yu Tianci and Yu Shannan. Soon, Lord Yulong and several elders walked into the small room at the back with a bunch of gifts. Everyone held their breath and waited quietly. In the small room, Lord Yulong walked slowly around the pile of gifts. No matter which gift he saw, he had no special expression, neither sad nor happy. Judging from the expression, no one can tell whose gift Lord Yulong really likes and whose gift he despises. Even the pot of Qionghua Immortal Brew that was praised by Lord Yulong was just mixed in a pile of gifts at this moment, and was not singled out by Lord Yulong. Seeing Lord Yulong¡¯s expression, several elders felt that it was quite possible for Yutianci to win first place. After all, from their point of view, they couldn¡¯t choose a better gift than the Qionghua Immortal Brew. Even putting aside Lord Yulong's love of drinking, this Qionghua Immortal Brew is also a precious and top-notch product that cannot be compared with other gifts. Even the Xiaoyun Divine Pill given by the Second Young Master is far from this Qionghua Immortal Brew. There is still a long way to go for Huaxian Brewing. However, several elders could not accurately figure out the thoughts of Lord Yulong. At this time, Lord Yulong¡¯s confidant also came to report back: "Lord, we found out that the young man in white is a guest brought by the Third Young Master." "Is it the person Lao San brought?" Lord Yulong raised his eyebrows suddenly. This answer was obviously beyond his expectation. The elders were all confused. They didn¡¯t know who the young man in white was, and they didn¡¯t know why he suddenly mentioned the third young master Yu Qianqiu. "What do you think of this third person?" Lord Yulong asked the elders with a half-smile. "Third Young Master? Your cultivation talent is pretty good, but unfortunately you grew up outside and don't have much resources. After all, your cultivation progress is somewhat delayed." "The gift the Third Young Master gave this time was too careless. As long as you had a little more care, you wouldn't have been able to get a wine flask like that. Even in such a small matter, it is enough to show that it is difficult for this son to achieve big things." SeveralEvery elder shook his head when he mentioned Yu Qianqiu. This Third Young Master had no sense of presence in the Yulong Chief, but after what happened with the hip flask, several elders had an even lower impression of him. Only the elder of the company said: "The third young master is a man of pure character." "Old Lian, I remember that you rarely praised these young people before." Lord Yulong smiled half-heartedly. Elder Lian said with a cold face: "I only praise those who deserve to be praised." Lord Yulong smiled faintly, dropped the topic, and asked instead: "Which of these gifts do you think can be the highlight?" Several elders thought for a while and said one after another: "In terms of quality, the eldest son's Qionghuaxian wine should be the highlight." Lord Yulong smiled lightly and said, "What if I don't choose it as the finale treasure?" "Lord, why is this?" Several elders were stunned, "Does the lord think that the Second Young Master's Xiaoyun Divine Pill is better?" "Of course not. That Xiaoyundan has overdraft potential. Others don't know it. Don't you know it yet?" Lord Yulong asked. "Then, Lord, what do you think" Several elders couldn't figure out Lord Yulong's thoughts for a while. "I will not choose these two gifts as the finale." Lord Yulong also got straight to the point. "Don't choose these two items?" Several elders were surprised and looked at each other, unable to understand the thoughts of Lord Yulong. "If these two items cannot be the finale, would it be unfair to choose other ones as the finale?" An elder hesitated to express his opinion. "Unfair?" Lord Yulong smiled indifferently, "If they feel that I am unfair, they don't need to give gifts. All along, gift giving has been voluntary, and I have never asked anyone by name to come." Lord Yulong is the master of the entire Yulong Lord. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t need to look at anyone¡¯s face or take care of anyone¡¯s mood. He can choose whoever he wants to be the finale treasure. Several elders understand this, but they still find it a bit unacceptable. "Lord, if you don't choose these two gifts for the finale, who else can you choose?" An elder finally couldn't hold back his curiosity and asked. "Of course I choose what I think is best." Lord Yulong chuckled, "Don't you realize it? Among these gifts, there is something more precious and more attractive to me. In my mind, this kind of thing is the ultimate treasure." "Oh?" Several elders were really surprised. Among these many gifts, there is such a treasure? And a few of them didn't notice it at all? How can this be? Among the few people, only the company elder was thoughtful, his eyes suddenly shot towards something in the pile of gifts. "Old Lian, I have decided on the final ranking of gifts." Lord Yulong suddenly stood up, pacing, and slowly read out the final ranking of gifts. "The third place is Xiaoyun Shendan, the second place is Qionghua Immortal Brew, and the first place is Taiyi Jade Dew Wine!" After the words fell, Lord Yulong waved his sleeves. Under the gazes of several elders, he actually held the inconspicuous wooden wine bottle in his hands and murmured: "Unexpectedly, after so many years, he actually let me I am lucky enough to see this Taiyi Jade Dew Wine again!" "Incredible, simply incredible. I originally thought that I would never be able to taste this wine again in this life." In the eyes of several elders, the gaze of Lord Yulong could not be described as admiration at this moment, but a sigh mixed with loneliness, and a mixture of obsession and fanaticism. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, the elders would have found it hard to believe that Lord Yulong, who had always been calm, would show such a gaffe expression. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 503: Announcement of Ranking You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With such a look on his face, it is obvious that this Taiyi Jade Dew Wine has brought back good memories of Lord Yulong. Looking at Lord Yulong's distant look, he has obviously completely integrated into the artistic conception brought to him by Taiyi Jade Dew Wine, and he has no idea what night it is. Even several elders have never seen Lord Yulong show such an expression in their lives! Several people looked at each other in horror. They were all confused for a moment. They simply doubted whether the lord had made a mistake? ¡°Compared with those piles of treasures, this wooden hip flask looks out of place and shabby. Not to mention giving it as a gift, even if it is thrown on the street, no one will pick it up. But what is unexpected is that Lord Yulong chose this most inconspicuous thing among a bunch of priceless treasures and selected it as the final treasure. This is too dramatic and makes people feel sad. Unbelievable. "Haha, why do you find it so difficult to understand? Lao Lian, what do you think? Can this gift from Lao San be worthy of the finale?" Lord Yulong smiled lightly. The company elder first gave a salute, and then replied: "If the lord thinks he is worthy, then he is worthy. The most important thing is that the Third Young Master is not the kind of person who would use a piece of rags to fill the bill for no reason. , so the wine in this jug must not be ordinary." "Well, you're right. So in your opinion, where did the third child get this wine?" Lord Yulong asked. "Since the lord thinks this wine is a treasure, it means that the third young master is not capable of getting this wine. According to my subordinates, this wine is probably related to the strange young man brought by the third young master." Elder Lian still answered meticulously. "That little guy? Interesting" Lord Yulong¡¯s eyes suddenly erupted with two gleams of light, and then he slowly returned to calm, and once again took a deep breath of the aroma of Taiyi Jade Dew Wine as if he was enjoying it. "Lao Lian, this is the final ranking. You go out and announce the ranking." Lord Yulong waved his hand and said. At this moment, outside, a group of people had already stretched their necks, waiting anxiously. Especially the eldest son, Yu Tianci, has a look of eagerness in his eyes. Although he usually looked indifferent, at this critical moment, he still couldn't restrain the eager desire deep in his heart. What's more, his gift is recognized by everyone as the most promising one to be chosen as the finale. At this moment, Elder Lian walked out of the small room. The hall that was noisy just now suddenly became quiet with the appearance of Elder Lian, and everyone's expectant eyes were focused on Elder Lian. Seeing that there was no unnecessary expression on the cold face of the company elder, Yu Tianci suddenly felt calm. He felt that if the top three rankings were unexpected, the company elder would definitely have some special performance, right? There are no special performances, which means that the final treasure must be what everyone expected, which is the pot of Qionghua Immortal Brew given by him! At the thought of this, Yu Tianci felt a little warm in his heart, and his body couldn't help but straighten up, preparing to welcome the glorious moment when everyone would be trampled under his feet. He Yu Tianci has not experienced this kind of moment once or twice. However, this time, Yu Tianci still felt his blood boiling and his heart racing. Unlike Yu Tianci, Yu Shannan felt a little bitter in his heart. However, when Yu Shannan thought about it, he felt relieved again. ¡°After all, his family background is still inferior to that of Yu Tianci. It¡¯s not unfair to lose this round. He can win it back in other places in the future. No matter what, there is still Yu Qianqiu at the bottom. Thinking of this, Yu Shannan was also relieved. Winning second place was not considered a loss. Anyway, the competition between himself and Yu Tianci was not bad at this moment. "The other elite disciples of the Yulong leader stretched their necks and stared at the company elder, hoping that their names would be spoken from the company elder's mouth, so that they could have their own share of the top three seats. Everyone seemed to have automatically forgotten about Yu Qianqiu, as if Yulong had never had a son like him, and no one thought that Yu Qianqiu could occupy a seat among the top three. To be honest, it¡¯s good that the wine bottle Yu Qianqiu sent was not thrown out on the spot. Do you still want to get a ranking? What about those big spring and autumn dreams? Su Han stood in the crowd, but he was still uneasy. There were always people with sarcastic eyes.?His glance. Especially several of the followers of Second Young Master Yu Shannan. These people obviously have a good relationship with Yu Xing. At this moment, they looked at Su Han with provocative eyes, which was obviously a demonstration. However, Su Han didn't care about the childish behavior of these people. No matter who was the champion or who was in the top three, Su Han didn't care at all. The reason why he came here was just to help Third Young Master Yu. Regarding Lord Yulong, Su Han had no intention of trying to please him at all. He had seen too many strong men in his previous life, and Lord Yulong could not be ranked among them. To put it mildly, a person at the peak of the spiritual realm would not be qualified to serve as a follower to Su Han in his previous life. Yu Qianqiu, on the other hand, stared nervously at the ancient company elder's face, with a bit of hope and a bit of uncertainty in his eyes. Time seemed to have stopped. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Elder Lian, waiting for the announcement of the result¡ª¡ª "The third gift is the Xiaoyun Divine Pill." Elder Lian did not speak, but as soon as he spoke, everyone present was shocked. ????????????????????????????????????????????? No one could believe their ears, especially Yu Shannan, who suspected that he had heard wrongly. "How is that possible?" Yu Shannan couldn't help but shouted angrily, "Elder Lian, could this be a mistake?" Third place means that there are two treasures ranked above him. However, the only treasure on the scene that was stronger than him was the Qionghua Immortal Brew given by Yu Tian! How could another one appear? Not to mention that Yu Shannan was dissatisfied with this result, even Yu Tianci's first reaction was that he must have made a mistake. Others looked even more in disbelief. Although they also participated in the ranking competition, deep down in their hearts, they had already determined that the first and second places must be Qionghua Immortal Brew and Xiaoyun Divine Pill, and they could only compete for third place. Therefore, when they heard that the Xiaoyun Divine Pill was ranked third, these people were surprised, but they also felt a little gloating in their hearts, thinking that the treasure ranked second might be theirs? ?Perhaps Lord Yulong happens to particularly appreciate his gift? There are really not a few people who hold this idea. "Elder Lian, are you sure there's nothing wrong?" Yu Shannan still refused to give up and was still asking the company elders. The eldest son, Yu Tianci, smiled lightly and said, "Second brother, are you questioning the company elder?" "Little brother, I don't dare." Yu Shannan's mouth was full of bitterness, as if he had swallowed a fly, and he was extremely uncomfortable. Especially when he saw the attitude of Elder Lian, who just glanced at him indifferently without any explanation, it made Yu Shannan even more depressed and almost crazy. He couldn¡¯t understand that he actually only got third place. Doesn¡¯t this mean that there was a person who was not a young master, and his gift ranking was actually higher than that of the second young master like himself? How could the always arrogant Yu Shannan accept this? What he couldn't accept even more was that the elder didn't even intend to explain it to him. But he also understood that if he made a fuss here on the spot, the impression in Lord Yulong's mind would be greatly reduced. At the moment, Yu Shannan could only retreat, but the unhappy mood was completely revealed on his face. Elder Lian glanced at Yu Shannan indifferently and shook his head secretly, feeling that this boy would never be a great person. "The second-ranked gift is Qionghua Fairy Brew." Elder Lian said immediately. As soon as this sentence was said, everyone even doubted whether they had heard it wrong. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 504 The whole audience was shocked You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Almost everyone had the same thought in their hearts, why is the Eldest Young Master¡¯s Qionghuaxian Brewing not ranked first? What exactly is going on? This year¡¯s ranking, isn¡¯t it too strange? Are you sure it's not a mistake? Even the eldest son, Yu Tianci, could not help but sway slightly when he heard these words, his face full of astonishment and disbelief. He spent all his efforts searching for the Qionghua Immortal Brew, but it was only ranked second? How can this be? You must know that when he presented this pot of Qionghua Immortal Brew, he had 100% confidence that this pot of Qionghua Immortal Brew would definitely become the highlight of this birthday banquet. " Moreover, Lord Yulong did show an expression of appreciation when he saw this pot of Qionghua Immortal Brew. This shows that Lord Yulong himself also approves of this pot of Qionghua Immortal Brew. Yu Tianci also saw the gifts given by everyone today. There is no gift more outstanding than this Qionghua Immortal Brew. What exactly is going on? Yu Tianci's mood at the moment was exactly like that of Yu Shannan just now, depressed and aggrieved to the point of going crazy. He really wanted to ask the company elder what was going on and whether it was a mistake. However, he had just reprimanded Yu Shannan, saying that Yu Shannan should not question the company elder's words. Now that Yu Tianci himself has come to question the company elder, isn¡¯t this a slap in his face? Yu Tianci was full of grievances and did not dare to ask on the spot. He could only smile bitterly and bow slightly: "Yu Tianci thanked the lord for his appreciation." He was suffocating in his heart, wanting to see which treasure the finale would be announced later. Are Lord Yulong and the company elder treating things unfairly? Seeing Yu Tianci being like this, Elder Lian felt a little unbearable in his heart. After all, Yu Tianci was also the most promising young master of Yulong Chief, and he was watched by several of their elders. Yu Tianci has been high-spirited since he was a child and has hardly suffered any setbacks. However, he did not expect that at today's birthday banquet, he would be directly outclassed by Yu Qianqiu, a third son with no roots or foundation. Not only Yu Tianci couldn¡¯t believe that he was actually ranked second, but even the elders felt unbelievable. Thinking of this, even the elder couldn't help but glance in the direction of Third Young Master Yu Qianqiu. Next, it¡¯s the much-anticipated moment of announcing the finale. Taking a deep breath, the company elder read out: "The final treasure of this birthday banquet - Taiyi Jade Dew Wine." Even the elders know that if we just talk about Taiyi Jade Dew Wine, these people may not even know which one it is. Immediately, he took out the inconspicuous wooden wine bottle, held it in the palm of his hand, and gestured from afar. Even the elder actually thought this scene was a bit funny. After all, when the wine bottle was presented, it caused everyone to laugh and was treated as a laughing stock by everyone. As a result, this ugly duckling has transformed into the most eye-catching treasure in the audience! Thinking of this, even the elder couldn't help but glance at Yu Qianqiu again, and then looked at Su Han in the distance. With Elder Lian¡¯s eyesight, he could naturally tell that this Taiyi Jade Dew Wine was not made by Yu Qianqiu himself, but 100% by this strange boy brought by Yu Qianqiu. What he was curious about was, where did Yu Qianqiu find such a strange young man? And how could this strange young man come up with such a thing and make the usually calm Lord Yulong completely lose his composure? And not only that, at the beginning of the birthday banquet, this strange boy had attracted the attention of Lord Yulong? Taiyi Jade Dew Wine? In the memory of the company elder, he had never heard of this kind of wine, and Lord Yulong had never mentioned it. What kind of magic power does this wine have that can make Lord Yulong lose his temper on the spot? Even the elder, who had been mentally prepared, found it unbelievable, and the reaction of those in the audience was even more unbearable. When Yu Tianci first heard about Taiyi Jade Dew Wine, he didn¡¯t know what it was. But who wouldn¡¯t recognize the wooden wine flask held by Elder Lian? ??The wooden wine bottle that was ridiculed by everyone just now has suddenly transformed into a treasure? Is this a dream? Yu Tianci almost doubted whether there was something wrong with his eyes. He blinked and took a hard look and found that he had not seen anything wrong. Indeed, it is Yu Qianqiu GangThe broken wine flask I just took out. If you want to say something else, there may be a possibility of admitting your mistake. But this wine flask has such a strange appearance and such a strange shape that it is absolutely impossible to mistake it. Even if you want to admit your mistake, you can't. A broken wine flask turned out to be the ultimate treasure. Yu Tianci's face was burning. He never imagined that this would be the result in the end. "It's ridiculous that just now he was so bold that he asked the elders not to accept this broken wine flask, so as not to affect Lord Yulong's mood. As a result, now, even the broken wine flask held by the elder in his hand and the ranking announced by his mouth have undoubtedly turned into countless big slaps constantly hitting Yu Tianci's face. This is simply a big joke. He, Yu Tianci, has been the focus of everyone's attention from birth to now, but he didn't expect that today, he would be completely reduced to a background emperor, a background to set off this finale treasure. A rush of blood immediately rushed to the top of his head. If he hadn't still had some sense suppressing Yu Tianci, he would have almost stood up to question it on the spot and jumped out to curse. However, reason told him that if he did this, the perfect image he had worked so hard for the past twenty years would be completely destroyed. Just when Yu Tianci was extremely depressed, the second young master Yu Shannan on the other side was also flushed, his eyes wanted to fall out, staring at the wooden wine pot. ¡°When Yu Qianqiu presented this jug just now, he, Yu Shannan, was the one who danced the highest and made the most sarcastic remarks. He also mocked her for being a weirdo. Now, it turns out that he, Yu Shannan, is the real fool? "Lao San, Lao San, I didn't expect you to hide it so deeply!" In his heart, Yu Shannan was so angry that he almost broke his silver teeth, but on the surface, he still tried to act like brothers and sisters, trying to suppress the hatred in his heart and said with a smile: "Brother, I didn't expect you. I made a mistake this time. Third brother, congratulations to you. I can¡¯t tell, but you are so secretive, but that sentence is right. There is gold and jade on the outside, but there are failures on the inside. As expected, good-looking people are not necessarily good-looking people. A good thing. On the contrary, something inconspicuous may indeed be a good thing. I have been taught a lesson, and I have really been taught a lesson this time. Brother, what do you think?" As a young master, Yu Shannan is also quite scheming. These words, on the one hand, satirized Yu Tianci, and on the other hand, they deliberately praised Yu Qianqiu, causing Yu Tianci to hate Yu Qianqiu even more. Sure enough, when Yu Tianci heard these words, his face suddenly looked like the sky before the rain, gloomy and full of dark clouds. The look he looked at Yu Qianqiu was as if he had a sharp knife in his mouth. ???????????? Yu Tianci had misjudged the situation before and underestimated his opponent Lao San. But from now on, he will no longer be careless and underestimate the enemy! Yu Qianqiu felt the eyes coming from all directions and couldn't help but hold her breath. He has always been suppressed by Yu Tianci, and Yu Shannan's conditions are much better than him. He is just the most inconspicuous young master of Yulong Chief. But today, he finally turned over and experienced the exhilaration of being the protagonist. At this moment, Yu Qianqiu really felt proud and proud! Although this feeling was brought to him by Su Han, Yu Qianqiu didn't care, because Su Han was his good brother, and Su Han's greatness was equivalent to his greatness. At this moment, Yu Qianqiu was very happy and proud. Half a year ago, when he was in Tianhe County, he met Su Han by chance and got such a generous reward. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 505: The Dragon Lord¡¯s Reward You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, in Yu Qianqiu¡¯s eyes, Yang Qi around Yu Tianci is nothing but rubbish. What about the seventh level of spiritual realm? Can the seventh level of spiritual realm make the gift given by Yu Tian stand out and become the final treasure of the birthday banquet? This feeling of elation and pride, as well as the honor of being appreciated by the Dragon Lord, are something that no matter how much money you spend or how many experts you hire, you can never get. "Brother Su, according to the Lord's character, if you give him such a precious wine, he will definitely repay you ten times. You have done me a great favor by giving me this wine and letting me give it to him. , when the lord rewards you later, the reward will all belong to you, I don¡¯t want any of it.¡± After Yu Qianqiu calmed down, he quickly sent a message to Su Han. "Since we are brothers, why do we need to distinguish them so clearly?" Su Han said with a smile, "I don't want the reward, you can keep it for yourself." Yu Qianqiu almost thought that she heard wrongly. Lord Yulong¡¯s reward was something most people couldn¡¯t ask for, but Su Han didn¡¯t want it? "Brother, you may not understand what I mean. If you don't care about physical rewards, you don't need physical rewards, but an opportunity for the lord's guidance. If you can get the lord's guidance, you will be on the way to practice. It will get twice the result with half the effort.¡± Yu Qianqiu tried to persuade Su Han. Su Han smiled and said, "I know, but I don't have anything I want to get advice on. I'll give this opportunity to you." Su Han really felt that he had nothing to ask. Su Han had too many theoretical things in his previous life. Even though Lord Yulong is the absolute strongest in the entire Lord Yulong, it is undoubtedly a joke to point him to Su Han. "What? Brother Su, you" Yu Qianqiu was simply a little stupid. "I said, we are brothers, so don't be so polite." Su Han said firmly. "You don't want to think about it anymore? Lord, your cultivation has reached the pinnacle of the spiritual realm. If you can get some advice" "No need, I have my own way." Su Han said. Yu Qianqiu wanted to say something else, but Elder Lian had already announced: "Next, please, Lord, please say a few words to all of us!" The audience cheered and applauded enthusiastically. The eldest son, Yu Tianci, and the second son, Yu Shannan, were in despair. They tried hard to control their minds and clapped along with them. Lord Yulong stood tall and tall on the stage, the expression on his face seemed a bit serious at the moment. "Every year, I stand here and watch you give a lot of gifts. In fact, there are many gifts that I don't want to see. I ask you to give birthday gifts. My intention is not to let you waste time and money and spend a lot of money to buy some useless things. A meaningful gift. It¡¯s a pity that few of you can understand my intention.¡± ¡°As he spoke, Lord Yulong glanced at Yushannan with his sharp eyes. Elder Lian looked on with cold eyes, and couldn't help but sigh slightly in his heart, knowing that Yu Shannan might not have the chance to be the heir to the Yulong leader. "Every year, this treasure-presenting link is actually to test your character and understanding. The gift may not be important, but the important thing is the magnanimity and inner spirit you show through the treasure-presenting process." "So, this time I want to select the top three to present treasures. I knew from the beginning that you will definitely have disputes. I didn't want to explain anything more. Whether you have disputes or doubts, that's all your business, I I don¡¯t care. Next year, those of you who are supposed to come will still come, and those of you who shouldn¡¯t come, I don¡¯t expect you to come either.¡± Lord Yulong¡¯s voice is full of power and has a touch of majesty, which makes people dare not forget that this is a strong man who can change the situation of thousands of miles around with a wave of his hand. "However, the moment I saw this Taiyi Jade Dew Wine, I decided that this wine should be the finale of this birthday banquet. Why is it the finale? Because the gifts given by everyone else are all with money The only thing you can buy is this pot of Taiyi Jade Dew Wine, which you can¡¯t buy no matter how much money you spend.¡± Having said this, Lord Yulong also took a deep breath of the aroma of Taiyi Jade Dew Wine, showing an expression of relaxation and enjoyment. "Perhaps you can't feel how precious this Taiyi Jade Dew is, so let me give you an analogy. Even a noble master like the Danxia Sect can't drink this Taiyi Jade Dew if he wants to." There is no need for too many words to exaggerate how precious this wine is. It is just a simple and straightforward statement. Even the master of Danxia Sect cannot drink it. As soon as these words were said, the whole audience suddenly became solemn. This sentence is undoubtedly the most direct and most telling.A powerful explanation! Danxia Sect is the holy land in the hearts of all the disciples of Yulong Chief, and the master of Danxia Sect is even more unattainable. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even an outer sect member of Danxia Sect is worshiped, in the eyes of the disciples of Yulong Chief, that is also a god. Not even the head of the Danxia Sect can drink? How precious is this wine? As soon as Lord Yulong said these words, even Yu Tianci and Yang Qi beside him could not help but twitch their eyelids several times. What is the status of Lord Yulong? In front of young people like them, Lord Yulong didn't need to lie at all. That means, is this Taiyi Jade Dew Wine really so precious? For a moment, everyone looked at Yu Qianqiu with complicated eyes. Originally, these people thought that this hip flask was too weird and almost embarrassing. But now, these thoughts have completely changed 180 degrees. "Could it be that this Third Young Master is actually a secretive person? He possesses such a peerless treasure, but he can still keep silent and endure it until the end, and then offer this wine to launch a desperate counterattack." "We have always been on the side of the eldest young master and the second young master, suppressing the third young master. Is it possible that we are on the wrong side?" There are already those quick-thinking people who have begun to think about where they stand. But Yu Tianci and Yu Shannan¡¯s eyes moved slightly, looking at Yu Qianqiu, full of doubt and disbelief. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t believe that Yu Qianqiu¡¯s ability could obtain such treasures that even Lord Yu Long was amazed by. Especially Yu Tianci¡¯s eyes flickered. After looking at Yu Qianqiu for a moment, his eyes suddenly fell on Su Han in the distance. It was obvious, with Yu Tianci¡¯s venomous eyes, that this Taiyi Jade Dew Wine must be inseparable from Su Han. "Where did the third child find such a young man? How can he even get this kind of precious wine?" Yu Tianci¡¯s face turned dark. He finally invited Yang Qi from the Danxia Sect, thinking that he could earn face for himself, but he didn¡¯t expect that all the face today would be earned by Yu Qianqiu alone! It¡¯s true that Yang Qi is a master of the seventh level of the spiritual realm, but can a seventh-level master of the spiritual realm bring him Taiyi Jade Dew Wine? cannot! Yu Tianci was extremely depressed. He secretly took a few deep breaths and finally suppressed the surging emotions. "It doesn't matter, a small loss is nothing. It's just a gift-giving session, and it won't affect the lord's criteria for selecting heirs." Yu Tianci slowly calmed down, and he still had confidence in Yang Qi's strength. He believed that only those who could recruit truly strong people would be qualified to be the heirs of the Yulong leader. As for the Taiyi Jade Dew Wine, in the final analysis, it was just some crooked ways. "The third child, this beast, usually seems quiet, but unexpectedly he harbors ambition and wants to compete with me." A hint of coldness slowly appeared in the corner of Yu Tianci's mouth, "Originally, I always thought that the second child was my biggest worry, but now it seems that the third child cannot be taken lightly. It seems that the pressure on the third child will be increased. " With Yu Tianci¡¯s character, once he thinks of it, he must do it. "Okay, now the lord will reward the owners of the top three gifts." The company elder on the stage announced. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 506: Different performances of each You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Dragon Lord¡¯s Reward! Everyone¡¯s ears immediately pricked up. The most exciting moment has finally arrived. Although the top three have nothing to do with them, they are still curious. Lord Yulong ranks the gifts this time. What kind of rewards has he prepared for the owners of the top three gifts? Yu Tianci¡¯s face was gloomy. Originally, the first place was definitely his, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be taken away by Lao San at the last moment. What he cares about most is not the reward, but his own glory being taken away by others, which he absolutely cannot tolerate. Elder Lian said slowly: "This time, the owners of the third and second gifts can make a request to the lord that is not excessive. As for the owner of the first gift, he can make two requests that are not excessive. As for the request that is not excessive, The standard of points shall be measured by the lord himself.¡± "What? When you make a request to the lord, the first place can make two more requests?" There was quite a commotion in the crowd. This reward undoubtedly made everyone excited. But it is a pity that only three young masters are eligible to receive this reward. "Yu Shannan, you come first." At this moment, Yu Shannan had adjusted his mentality, walked forward slowly, and said loudly: "Shannan dares to ask the lord to give you some guidance on how to practice for an hour, because Shannan still has some things that he doesn't understand about the practice of the Yu family's inherited skills. I believe that after the Lord¡¯s guidance, Shannan¡¯s hope of awakening the dragon clan¡¯s inheritance will be greatly improved.¡± "I wonder if Shannan's request is too much?" Yu Shannan then smiled respectfully. Elder Lian glanced at Lord Yulong and saw Lord Yulong nodded. Elder Lian said to Yushannan: "Your request can be met. After the banquet, you can come to the Lord's room." Yu Shannan was overjoyed and thanked him repeatedly. Elder Lian shook his head secretly in his heart. Yu Shannan's request was undoubtedly a self-humiliation, because everyone knew that the genius who had the greatest hope of awakening the Dragon Clan's inheritance was actually the Third Young Master Yu Qianqiu. It is precisely because of this that Yu Qianqiu ranks among the three great masters. As for Yu Shannan, his talent has already been finalized. No matter how many more hours of Lord Yulong's guidance he has, his hope of awakening the Dragon Clan's inheritance will always be lower than that of Yu Qianqiu. "It's just that even the elders wouldn't say these words to their face. In fact, even the elder once tested Lord Yulong's attitude towards choosing a successor. From Lord Yulong's tone, he could tell that Lord Yulong had basically not considered choosing Yushannan as his successor. Lord Yulong has even considered Yu Qianqiu, who has no foundation, but from beginning to end, he has never considered Yu Shannan. Therefore, Yu Shannan is basically eliminated in the competition for the heir to the Yulong leader. However, although Yu Qianqiu has good talent, his foundation is too shallow after all, and he is not as perfect as the eldest son Yu Tianci. Before today, Elder Lian had always felt that the eldest son, Yu Tianci, was the most likely to be the heir. This possibility even reached 95%. But after today, even the elders are not sure. Thinking of this, even the elder looked at Yu Tianci and Yu Qianqiu thoughtfully. In his opinion, Yu Tianci still has great hope of becoming the heir, but Yu Qianqiu is not completely hopeless. "Just look at how these two people behaved when they asked for it. "My eldest son, it's your turn." Elder Lian motioned for Yu Tianci to step forward. Yu Tianci stepped forward slowly, with a very humble smile on his face: "Lord, my second brother never forgets martial arts practice, which makes Tianci ashamed. Today, Tianci does not want to talk about martial arts, but has a question that he wants to ask the lord. grown ups." "Say." Elder Lian shouted. Yu Tianci said calmly: "May I ask, Lord, is it better to divide the world into two or to unite? Tianci gives an example. For example, Yunzhong City has never had a real master. It is about the autonomy of the three major aristocratic families. Is this kind of development model really suitable for Yunzhong City? Or does Yunzhong City need a real owner so that it can develop better?" Yu Tianci¡¯s question was asked with ulterior motives. He learned from the side that Lord Yulong was a fanatical war fighter when he was young. He had always advocated that Lord Yulong should make good use of the Danxia Sect as his backer to annex other major forces in the surrounding areas, continuously expand his territory, and become The overlord of one side. Unfortunately, in the end due to various objective reasons, this idea could not be implemented.?. Among them, Yunzhong City, which is rich in Yunwen Han iron ore resources, was the place that Lord Yulong coveted most when he was young. He always wanted to occupy Yunzhong City and put Yunzhong City under the jurisdiction of Yulong Lord. Unfortunately, this idea also failed to be realized due to various objective reasons. Therefore, when Yu Tianci asked this question, it could be said that he was doing what he wanted. He wanted to please Lord Yulong from the side and arouse Lord Yulong's sympathy. Lord Yulong smiled faintly and looked at Yu Tianci with deep meaning: "The general trend of the world is that if we divide for a long time, we will unite, and if we unite for a long time, we will divide. If the conditions are mature, division is naturally better than unity. If the conditions are not mature, you cannot force them to unite. I I have been thinking about this issue for the first half of my life. Now it seems that it is not better to expand blindly. Although Yunzhong City is very wealthy, if it can become the territory of the Yulong Great Leader, it will definitely make the Yulong Great Leader rise to the next level. level, but is that really good? If Yunzhong City is forcibly occupied by force, millions of people will bleed and even lose their lives. How big is the expansion of Yulong Great Territory at such a price? What does it mean? The ancients said that only the benevolent can be invincible. I hope you can understand this sentence. " Lord Yulong¡¯s answer was not the answer Yu Tianci expected. Yu Tianci actually longed for Lord Yulong to praise him for asking this question well, then praise him for his great ambition, and finally encourage him to use this as motivation to work hard. "It's a pity that the answer actually given by Lord Yulong is far from what Yu Tianci imagined. Although Yu Tianci was extremely disappointed, on the surface, he did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. After pretending to understand it for a while, he said: "The lord's words have lofty intentions, and the height involved has not yet been reached by Tianci. However, Tianci will understand the teachings of the lord and strive to understand what the lord said as soon as possible. The realm where the benevolent is invincible.¡± These words are neither painful nor itchy, and they sound sincere, but if you think about it carefully, you will find that they actually mean nothing. Lord Yulong smiled faintly and was noncommittal. Elder Lian shook his head secretly, Yu Tianci was being smart. Lord Yulong has lived to such an old age, how can he look at the problem from a perspective that young people can understand? Elder Lian understood what Lord Yulong said. Firstly, it means that the general trend of the Yulong Great Territory's outward expansion has not yet formed. Secondly, based on the height at which the Imperial Dragon Territory stands now, if the Imperial Dragon Territory expands, it will be at the expense of the bloodshed of millions of innocent people. If so, then this expansion would be meaningless. "It's a pity that Yu Tianci was so ambitious that he didn't understand the meaning of Lord Yulong's words. Even the elders sighed inwardly: "How high is your Yu Tianci now? Isn't it too early to talk about this? It seems that this Yu Tianci is a bit smart after all." Looking at the faint look on Lord Yulong¡¯s face, it is obvious that Yu Tianci¡¯s answer did not satisfy Lord Yulong very much. Immediately afterwards, it was the turn of the third young master, Yu Qianqiu. "Third Young Master, your gift is the ultimate treasure. You can make two requests." The company elder turned his attention to Yu Qianqiu, who had been silent beside him. Yu Qianqiu took a step forward and said solemnly: "Lord, I have no requirements. I only hope that your lord will live forever, that Yulong will have good weather, and that all the people will live a prosperous life. In this way, Qianqiu will be satisfied." (Note Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 507: Martial Arts Performance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yu Tianci on the side suddenly turned cold when he heard what Yu Qianqiu said. ??Is it obvious that this third child is deliberately trying to make excuses? He, Yu Tianci, mentioned the issue of the Yulong Chief¡¯s expansion, but the third child said that he only hoped that the Chief Yulong would have good weather and that everyone would live a good life, and that would be enough! This sentence, no matter from which aspect you look at it, is contrary to his Yu Tianci. ¡°Furthermore, according to regulations, the owner of the finale treasure can make two requests. Is this third child so generous that he gave up both opportunities? Lord Yulong had a calm expression. He was not angry because Yu Qianqiu openly contradicted Yu Tianci. Instead, he said calmly: "Are you sure you will give up two opportunities?" Yu Qianqiu hesitated for a moment and glanced at Su Han again. Seeing that Su Han didn't express anything, Yu Qianqiu thought for a while and saluted Lord Yulong and said earnestly: "Two chances, I don't know if Lord Lord can Reserve it for me once, and I will come back to trouble the Lord later when I think of what I want to ask for." "Okay." Lord Yulong said with half-squinted eyes. Yu Qianqiu suddenly smiled with relief and sent a message to Su Han: "Brother Su, this opportunity is reserved for you." Su Han could only helplessly shake his head and smile. After several elders collected all the gifts, the eldest son Yu Tianci also breathed a sigh of relief. The gift-giving process was finally over. This bad luck has finally passed. Although he also got the second place, this second place really made Yu Tianci unhappy. He is now full of expectations for the next step. According to the usual practice, every year at the lord¡¯s birthday banquet, after the gift-giving session, there will be a martial arts performance session to examine the training progress and martial arts strength of all elite disciples. This martial arts performance may be a competition or other forms. But no matter what form it is, in short, it is closely linked to martial arts strength and closely related. This year, Yu Tianci put a lot of effort into the martial arts performance and made complete preparations. He even spared no expense and invited his cousin Yang Qi from Danxia Sect to help him. Because, not only the elite disciples of the Yulong leader who are present have to participate in the martial arts performance, but also the entourage brought by these disciples and the guests invited also have to participate in this session. This is because Lord Yulong respects the equality of all people and has no regard for family status. No matter who it is, as long as they come to the banquet and show remarkable talent in the martial arts performance, they will definitely be appreciated and cultivated by Lord Yulong. "If Yang Qi and I can show off our talents in the martial arts performance and win the first or second place, we will undoubtedly prove in front of the lord that I, Yu Tianci, are not only outstanding in strength, but also the means of recruiting talents. Not bad either! In this case, who will be the successor to the lord instead of me?" When Yu Tianci thought this, the blood in his body suddenly surged up again. He looked eagerly at Lord Yulong and the company elder, and he couldn't wait to enter the martial arts performance. "Okay, the next step is the martial arts performance." Elder Lian came to the stage again and announced. When everyone heard the four words "Martial Arts Performance", their spirits perked up and they looked at the company elder intently. This part of the martial arts performance is the part that they are most interested in today, and it is also the part that they are looking forward to. In the world of martial arts, force comes first after all. What kind of competition for gifts can only be a kind of adjustment after all, and the ultimate decision of status depends on force! In previous years¡¯ martial arts performances, the first place was always the eldest son, Yu Tianci. They can only compete for second or third place. There is nothing we can do about it. The conditions and resources provided by Yu Tianci are so superior that no one in the Yulong leader can match them. " Moreover, this year Yu Tianci has obviously spent a lot of money and actually invited Yang Qi from Danxia Sect to help out. This means that this year, they may not even be able to get the second place. ¡°The format of this year¡¯s martial arts performance is different from previous years.¡± The company elder announced, "This year's martial arts performance is divided into two groups, one group is the children with the royal surname who have the blood of the royal family, and the other is the foreign guests. The winner of the group of children with the royal surname can get a month of training under the personal guidance of the lord. The foreign guests The winner can directly receive a mysterious opportunity presented by the lord, remember, this is an opportunity that no amount of money can buy!" When even the elder said this, his eyes sank slightly, obviously the mysterious secret??, the weight is indeed not light. As soon as these words were spoken, it immediately caused an uproar. "Oh my God, the lord personally guides me to practice for a month. What an amazing treatment. If I can get such treatment, my future cultivation path will be at least twice as smooth as it is now." "In comparison, I am more interested in that mysterious opportunity. What kind of opportunity it is? Even the elders take it seriously." "That's right. If anyone gets this opportunity, even the Danxia Sect disciples will be jealous." "It's a pity that I am a disciple with the royal surname and cannot get that opportunity. But the lord's personal guidance for a month is also enviable. It is extremely lucky to get such a strong person's guidance for an hour, let alone a month." "Opportunity, this is definitely an opportunity, you must cherish it." The enthusiastic atmosphere immediately spread throughout the banquet hall. When Lord Yulong offered such tempting conditions, almost no one at the scene was unmoved, including young masters like Yu Tianci and Yu Qianqiu. Even though they are prince-level figures, when it comes to one month of personal guidance from Lord Yulong, it is obvious that even they have never enjoyed this kind of treatment. More importantly, now is the critical moment for Lord Yulong to choose his heir. If anyone can get along with Lord Yulong for a month at this critical moment, the chance of being appointed as the heir will undoubtedly be greatly increased. The eyes of Yu Tianci and Yu Shannan almost immediately emitted an undisguised green light. Yu Qianqiu was a little more reserved, but her eyes were bright and she was looking forward to it. "Third brother, this section is about martial arts strength. Are you sure you want to join in the fun? Don't let the fun end up causing your own humiliation." Yu Shannan sneered, his words mocking. As we all know, Yu Qianqiu¡¯s cultivation level is the lowest among the three young masters, only the fourth level of the spiritual realm. Not to be outdone, Yu Qianqiu retorted: "Didn't the second brother already have the lord's promise to provide guidance for an hour? Why should I pursue guidance for another month? For the second brother, one month may be a bit of a waste." This is a mockery of Yu Shannan¡¯s martial arts talent for not being outstanding enough. Yu Shannan's face turned extremely ugly in an instant. Everyone knew that Yu Shannan was almost ten years older than Yu Qianqiu, but his martial arts skills were not much better than Yu Qianqiu's. In terms of talent and potential, Yu Qianqiu was still the best. Above Yushannan. This is a problem that Yu Shannan has always had, and it is also one of the reasons why Yu Shannan has always disliked Yu Qianqiu, but at this time, Yu Qianqiu revealed it mercilessly. Although Yu Tianci didn't speak at the side, his knife-like eyes kept greeting Yu Qianqiu. Even before the martial arts performance began, the atmosphere between the three young masters had already begun to become tense. As for Yang Qi, who was beside Yu Tianci, he had been standing proudly, looking down at everyone in the hall with a condescending attitude. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the young people with foreign surnames who were brought as guests by the Royal family's children, none of them have a cultivation level comparable to Yang Qi, and there are even very few whose cultivation level is close to Yang Qi. Yang Qi stands out among the others. Of course, he didn't bother to compare with these secular people. He was an outer disciple of Danxia Sect, a hidden sect. To him, these people in the hall were just secular ants, completely incompatible with them. He compared it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 508: Distinguishing Dragon Qi You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Yang Qi, in this martial arts performance, we both strive to get first place. Especially you, it's time to show these frogs in the well how powerful the disciples of the Hidden World Sect are." Yu Tianci whispered to Yang Qi. Yang Qi smiled coldly and was noncommittal. Yu Tianci encountered a soft nail, but he could only feel miserable. He knew that most of these hidden sect disciples were like this. The eyes are higher than the top of the head, high above the ground. Yang Qi¡¯s character is extremely aloof and arrogant. It cost a lot of money for Yu Tianci to invite him here today, so he must pay a good price. At this time, the company elders on the stage also began to announce the rules of the martial arts performance. "The rules of the martial arts performance are divided into two groups, one group is the royal family's children, and the other is the foreign guests." "The group of disciples of the imperial family will practice the martial arts "Blood Shadow Dragon Claw Hands" inherited from the royal family. Within one stick of incense, whoever breaks the gold and steel stone tablet in front of them first with "Blood Shadow Dragon Claw Hands" will be the winner of this martial arts performance. first place." "For the foreign guest group, there is no restriction on the martial arts used, but whoever is the first to break the gold-steel tablet in front of them will be the first." Elder Lian briefly explained the rules of the competition. The rules for both groups were similar. The only difference was that the imperial family members could only use the Blood Shadow Dragon Claw Hands, while the foreign guests were free to use any martial arts skills they had practiced. After saying that, the company elder waved his hand and motioned for everyone to follow him to the martial arts venue. "The rules of this martial arts performance are actually so simple, but I like it." "Haha, the Monument Splitting Palm that I have exclusively cultivated is extremely destructive. This martial arts performance is simply tailor-made for me." "My blood shadow dragon claw hand has also reached the fourth level of perfection. It seems that I can also hope to compete for the first place." Many people are eager to give it a try, because in the past, martial arts performances always tested the level of cultivation, but this time it was completely different from the past, regardless of the level of cultivation. This makes many warriors with a slightly lower level of cultivation gear up. Even the third young master, Yu Qianqiu, couldn't help but smile when he heard this rule. Obviously, although his cultivation level is lower than the other two young masters, he is still very confident in his cultivation level of "Blood Shadow Dragon Claw Hand". Yu Tianci, on the other hand, frowned slightly, then relaxed it, with a mocking smile on his lips. He glanced at Yu Qianqiu, with a bit of disdain in his eyes. As for Yang Qi, he has always stood proudly, paying no attention to anyone, and never showed any expression on his face. "The royal family's disciples group will come first." The competition props prepared for everyone this time are gold and steel stone tablets as tall as one person. Each tablet weighs more than 800 kilograms. It is harder than steel and is invulnerable to water, fire, and weapons. Just by looking at the appearance, you can tell that this gold-steel stele cannot be easily destroyed by external forces. All the disciples with the imperial surname followed the instructions of the company elder and came to stand in front of the gold and steel stone tablets. The gold-steel tablet in front of him exudes a cold luster, giving people an indestructible feeling. Even though they were eager to give it a try just now, when they actually stood in front of this stone monument, everyone couldn't help but feel a trace of inexplicable pressure. This pressure does not come from others, but from Lord Yulong who is standing aside. "Is this gold-steel stele too hard? Is it possible that even though I try my best, I can't shake it even a little bit? In that case, wouldn't it be embarrassing in front of the lord?" As soon as this thought flashed through everyone's mind, even the elder shouted loudly: "The game begins!" "Blood Shadow Dragon Claw Hand!" This group of disciples of the Dragon Master didn't have time to think too much. They tried their best to grab the gold and steel stone tablet in front of them with all kinds of shadows of blood-shadow dragon claw hands. Even the elder standing on the stage could not help but shake his head secretly when he saw this scene. No one knows better than him that these gold and steel stone tablets are far harder than steel, and ordinary attacks cannot break them into pieces. Although these disciples of the Royal family all use the Blood Shadow Dragon Claw hand martial arts inherited from the Yulong leader's family, their cultivation levels are uneven. The most important thing is that these people have no signs of awakening the dragon heritage, so they cannot use the blood shadow dragon claw hand to exert its true power. "Blood Shadow Dragon Claw Hand!" A loud shout came from the crowd, and the second young master Yu Shannan was seen moving, with spiritual energy rolling all over his body and luck like a dragon. He used all his strength to strike out with a palm, and a pure crimson dragon phantom appeared in front of him with teeth and claws. The gold and steel stone tablet pounced. Su Han stood in the crowd of onlookers.?Opened the evil eye, and saw crimson spiritual power flowing in the meridians in Yu Shannan's body. Among the crimson spiritual power, there were black threads. The black threads were as thin as hair, and there was an unusually familiar feeling. The breath emanates from the black silk. "Could it be that the black silk is the dragon energy that everyone has cultivated?" Su Han knows that the so-called dragon energy can be divided into many types. There are real dragons and false dragons. Many races that claim to be dragons are fake dragons, also known as sub-dragons. They are actually monsters with dragon blood. Because the ancient dragons were said to be sexually promiscuous and prone to promiscuity, there were many monsters with dragon bloodline left in later generations. Of course, this kind of "not many" means that compared to the number of real dragons, the number of sub-dragons is not small. But the world of martial arts is huge, and Yalong is still extremely rare. Take Southern Xinjiang as an example. In the history of Southern Xinjiang, there has not been a sub-dragon for thousands of years. Su Han estimates that the Dragon Clan inheritance of the Yulong Chief is the Yalong inheritance. This "Blood Shadow Dragon Claw Hand" and its supporting techniques are also Yalong's magical powers. "Probably, the ancestors of the Yulong leader thousands of years ago received a drop of Yalong's blood and successfully refined it, and then became the overlord of a party, allowing the Yu family to flourish and become the current Yulong leader." A drop of Yalong blood can create a powerful force that has been inherited for thousands of years. This is definitely not an exaggeration. After all, the Dragon Clan has been recognized as the strongest race in the world since ancient times. Su Han¡¯s understanding of the Dragon Clan¡¯s bloodline is one of the best in the Great Xia Dynasty. Because he was a master of alchemy in his previous life, many powerful rare beasts and spiritual beasts would come to him for help when they got sick, including rare beasts with dragon bloodline. Su Han became interested in the dragon bloodline, so he found many relevant classics and did in-depth research. Su Han also knows a little bit about the difference between true dragon energy and sub-dragon energy. Like when he practices "Black Dragon Manual", Su Han can be 100% sure that the aura he cultivates is the aura of a true dragon. ?????????????????????? And the thin black threads in the Yushannan Meridian should be the Yalong Qi. Su Han then used his evil eye to observe the other disciples with the Royal surname present, and found that there were no black threads in these people's meridians, only two extremely thin black threads in the Yushannan Meridian. "I have only cultivated such a small amount of Yalong Qi, but I am still far away from awakening the Dragon Clan inheritance. However, compared to others, this Yu Shannan is pretty good." Su Han shook his head secretly in his heart. After the blood of these disciples of the dragon master had been diluted from generation to generation, the drop of dragon blood from their original ancestors must have been so thin that it couldn't be thinner anymore. That's why they cultivated the sub-dragon energy. Achievement. At this time, Yu Shannan¡¯s Blood Shadow Dragon Claw move had already hit the gold-steel stele, and the crimson dragon¡¯s shadow with its teeth and claws roared and engulfed the stele. "Boom!" The gold-steel stele made a soft sound, and then a thin crack opened. The crack was not long, only about six or seven inches. "How is this possible?" Yu Shannan couldn't believe his eyes. He used all his strength to move the Blood Shadow Dragon Claw. He thought that even if he couldn't break the stone tablet at once, he could at least cause some damage. Now it seems that the damage he caused to the stone monument is simply negligible. "Come again!" Yu Shannan was furious and began to attack the gold-steel stele. The sound of banging, banging, banging was endless. Yu Shannan didn¡¯t notice that the company elder on the stage was shaking his head. Even Lord Yulong looked indifferent and didn¡¯t really appreciate his performance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 509: Who is the champion? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Lord, it seems that this second young master's dragon energy cultivation still lacks some strength." Elder Lian thought for a while and said to Lord Yulong tactfully. Lord Yulong squinted his eyes, hummed lightly, and said, "Let's look at the boss and the third child." Elder Lian knew that this meant that Yu Shannan had been completely eliminated from the list of successors by Lord Yulong. Looking at Yu Tianci again, I saw that this boy kept his eyes slightly closed, as if he was brewing momentum. Just by looking at the rolling spiritual power fluctuations on his body, and the aura of roaring tigers and roaring dragons, you can imagine how powerful a move he will make will be. In comparison, Yu Qianqiu's voice was obviously much weaker, but his expression was also very serious, and he was completely immersed in the martial arts conception of the Blood Shadow Dragon Claw Hand. "Blood Shadow Dragon Claw Hand!" Suddenly, Yu Tianci shouted, stretched his hands forward, and formed a huge dragon shadow. The color of this dragon shadow was much darker than that of Yu Shannan just now, and the size was almost twice as big as that of Yu Shannan. With the emergence of this dragon's phantom, it seems that even the air flow around it has changed. The dragon opens its teeth and claws, with countless claw shadows. It exudes an awe-inspiring aura like a god descending from the earth, bringing up countless air currents around it, just like in a big river. Like a rolling torrent, it crashed towards the gold and steel stone tablet! For a moment, everyone present could not help but hold their breath. Some people even began to imagine involuntarily that if this attack hit them, they would definitely end up being shattered to pieces! "As expected, he is worthy of being the eldest son of the Yulong Chief, and worthy of being a powerful person at the seventh level of the spiritual realm!" Under the uncontrollable praise of everyone, Yu Tianci's Blood Shadow Dragon Claw hit the diamond tablet hard. "Snapped!" The gold-steel stele cracked in response, creating a crack that was as wide as a finger, and the length of the crack ran through most of the gold-steel stele. Although the gold-steel stele was not completely shattered, the result was pretty good. Even the elder¡¯s face showed a slight look of approval. A faint and proud smile appeared on Yu Tianci's lips, he closed his eyes and began to prepare the next move, hoping to break this gold and steel stone tablet within the time of burning incense. "There are actually four thin black filaments of dragon energy flowing in Yu Tianci's meridians." Su Han was also slightly surprised. No wonder Yu Tianci's move Blood Shadow Dragon Claw was so powerful. It seems that the power of this martial skill is closely linked to the amount of dragon energy. With this in mind, Su Han went to see Third Young Master Yu Qianqiu again, only to see that Third Young Master Yu Qianqiu had his eyes closed tightly. There were already three black filament-like dragon energy condensed in his meridians, and he was working hard to condense the fourth one. But the fourth root always has only a virtual shadow, which cannot be formed and cannot even be seen unless you look carefully. "Um?" Su Han frowned, and suddenly discovered that in a certain meridians in Yu Qianqiu's body, there were still some black dragon Qi dots, which were not included in the dragon Qi filaments. "If these small dots can be captured by Yu Qianqiu, then the fourth dragon energy filament will not be completely unable to condense." Su Han thought so in his heart and turned his gaze to Yu Qianqiu's expression. Yu Tianci just sent out a move with such great momentum that although Yu Qianqiu didn't deliberately look at it, he could still feel it. At this moment, Yu Qianqiu was also secretly anxious. "I didn't expect that my elder brother's understanding of the Blood Shadow Dragon Claw Hand would be so strong! I can't lose to him in this round, I have to work hard!" Yu Qianqiu tried his best to gather his momentum. He couldn't see the dragon energy in his meridians, but he could always faintly feel that his momentum seemed to be stuck in a bottleneck. No matter how hard he tried, he could not move forward. One step further. "What should I do? Am I, Yu Qianqiu, born to be inferior to others and destined to lose in this game of victory and defeat? How am I worse than Yu Tianci?" Yu Qianqiu¡¯s breathing was rapid, unwilling, dissatisfied and helpless. Even though he has worked hard since he was a child and his talent is not weaker than Yu Tianci's, he grew up outside the territory. Regardless of his family background, power or resources, he is far behind Yu Tianci. Yu Qianqiu knew that if he had half the conditions of Yu Tianci, his current achievements would definitely far exceed those of Yu Tianci. I don't complain or complain, and I work hard just to be able to prove one day that even if I only have one-tenth of the gift from Yu Tian,Although the situation is small, the achievements achieved are no worse than Yu Tianci? Now, if I am defeated by Yu Tianci again in this link, then all my previous efforts, including the limelight in the gift-giving link, will become meaningless. "Brother Su brewed such precious wine for me and asked me to give it to the lord as a gift. How could I let his efforts go to waste?" Yu Qianqiu gritted his teeth and once again tried to gather his momentum. At this moment, a message suddenly came to Yu Qianqiu's mind: "Brother Yu, try to sense the first meridian under your ribs on your left side and incorporate the breath inside into your daily circulation." This voice is Su Han¡¯s voice. Yu Qianqiu was startled and asked subconsciously: "Brother Su, what did you say?" "Don't worry about what I'm saying, just do as I say." Su Han naturally couldn't say too much, let alone say that he could see the circulation of breath in Yu Qianqiu's body. Yu Qianqiu was stunned for a moment, "Okay, I will listen to you." Although he didn't understand why Su Han asked him to do this, he knew that Su Han's wisdom and knowledge had helped him so much that he had even formed a habit of thinking. It¡¯s cold, that¡¯s for sure! At that moment, Yu Qianqiu concentrated on the first meridian under the ribs on the left side. At first, he didn't know what was so mysterious about this meridian, but as time went by, he faintly felt that there was a familiar breath hidden in this meridian, and that breath actually seemed like he had been working hard to condense it. The dragon spirit! "If the aura in this meridian is incorporated into my circulation, then my dragon aura will become stronger, and the power of my moves will also become stronger!" Yu Qianqiu was so happy that he didn't care about anything else and immediately began to concentrate his breath. At this time, the quarter of an hour was almost up. Many of the disciples with the imperial surname tried their best, but could not shake the gold-steel monument. At this moment, they all stopped one after another, staring at each other. Yu Shannan has also given up on destroying the gold and steel stele. No matter how hard he tries, the stele can only crack a small crack. Yu Shannan was dejected and had to face the fact that his martial arts talent was indeed not as good as the eldest son Yu Tianci. "Second Young Master, you see that many people's stone tablets are intact. This shows that Second Young Master is already much better than most people." "Yes, Second Young Master, look at Third Young Master, he hasn't made a move until now, haha, he must have been frightened by this stone tablet. With such a bear-like appearance, I don't know how he became the Young Master. .¡± Yu Shannan was praised by his followers, and his mood recovered a lot. Looking at Yu Qianqiu, it is true as the followers said, Yu Qianqiu has not made a move until now! "This guy, the third brother, is indeed a man who cannot stand up to the wall. I don't know who is helping him behind the scenes so that he can come up with that kind of gift. However, a weak foundation is a weak foundation after all. When encountering real swords and real guns, Are you dumbfounded by the competition?" Yu Shannan laughed secretly in his heart. Looking at Yu Qianqiu's face that was slightly red due to excessive concentration, Yu Shannan felt even more disdainful in his heart. "boom!" Suddenly, a crisp cracking sound sounded. Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on it, and they saw that the gold and steel stone tablet in front of the eldest son Yu Tianci was finally broken into three pieces by his blood shadow dragon claw hand attack again! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 510 The master behind the scenes You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The eldest son broke the gold and steel stone tablet!" "The eldest son has won! The eldest son is the champion!" The crowd was like a pot exploding, and they started talking one after another. Especially the warriors from the eldest son Yu Tianci's lineage were all so excited that they couldn't control themselves. No wonder they were so excited. The eldest son, Yu Tianci, was originally the most promising candidate to ascend to the position of successor. Now if he wins the martial arts championship again, he will become the successor just around the corner. At this moment¡ª¡ª "boom!" Suddenly, there was another crisper cracking sound, which shocked everyone and made them unable to recover. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads and look in the direction of the sound. Suddenly, a pair of eyes widened in disbelief¡ª¡ª In the direction of the sound, the third young master Yu Qianqiu stood suddenly. Yu Qianqiu's face was still flushed with blood, and his chest was heaving. And the gold-steel stele in front of Yu Qianqiu slowly collapsed in front of everyone, until it turned into small gravel¡ª¡ª ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sound of the stone tablet collapsing reached everyone's ears and was clearly audible. "Thiswhat is going on?" "The third young master shattered the stone tablet with one move!" "Third Young Master? How can the weak Third Young Master have such strength?" "Look at the stone tablet in front of the Third Young Master. It is even more broken than the First Young Master. Did the Third Young Master really hit it by himself? How is this possible?" "The third young master's cultivation level is three levels lower than the eldest young master's." "I saw it. The Third Young Master's Blood Shadow Dragon Claw move just now was not as powerful as the First Young Master's, but the aura and coercion was frightening!" Various comments came to his ears one after another. Yu Qianqiu looked down at his palms. The remaining joy on his face had not dissipated, and there was still a feeling of disbelief in his heart. Just now, he followed what Su Han said and mobilized the breath of the first meridian under the ribs on the left side and incorporated it into the weekly circulation. At that time, he was still a little doubtful in his heart. But soon, he noticed that his momentum was rising rapidly, and the power of the Blood Shadow Dragon Claw was almost three times that of usual! If he had not experienced it personally, Yu Qianqiu would not have believed that there could be someone so magical in the world. With just one sentence of advice, he could completely transform himself and his combat effectiveness would increase like a blowout! Not only that, but Yu Qianqiu also noticed that his spiritual sea suddenly became extremely active, and he felt that he could break through the shackles and enter the fifth level of the spiritual realm at any time. Before today, Yu Qianqiu showed no signs of breaking through to the fifth level of the spiritual realm. He knew that the reason why he suddenly felt the opportunity for a breakthrough was entirely because of that magical move just now, which suddenly stimulated the potential in his body to double. It was so miraculous, simply miraculous. It was no exaggeration to say that Yu Qianqiu almost suspected that he was dreaming. "Brother, you helped me again!" Now Yu Qianqiu's inner excitement cannot be described in words. Finally, I proved myself as I wished. Although the treatment in all aspects is far inferior to that of Yu Tianci, I am no worse than Yu Tianci now. Yu Qianqiu knew that in terms of the destructive power of his moves, he had already defeated Yu Tianci. However, the time when he broke the stone tablet was still slightly later than Yu Tianci. Now, it just depends on how Lord Yulong decides. Should he judge himself as the champion, or should he judge Yu Tianci as the champion? However, even if he is not the champion in the end, Yu Qianqiu feels that he is already very satisfied. Su Han could see with his evil eye that the dragon energy filaments in Yu Qianqiu's body had turned into four, and even the fifth one had condensed into a virtual shadow, but it was not particularly solid. This shows that the amount of dragon energy that can be mobilized in Yu Qianqiu's body actually exceeds that of Yu Tianci. The gap between Yu Qianqiu and Yu Tianci now is only the gap in cultivation. If Yu Qianqiu reaches Yu Tianci's level of cultivation one day, then his actual combat ability will far exceed that of Yu Tianci. Furthermore, judging from Yu Qianqiu's current talent, Su Han believes that the day when Yu Qianqiu breaks through to the seventh level of the spiritual realm will not be too far away. At this moment, Su Han was also sincerely happy for Yu Qianqiu. He knew that the reason why Yu Qianqiu was able to successfully condense the fourth dragon energy filament was that he only provided him with aThe direction, if we really talk about it, must be attributed to Yu Qianqiu's own talent. ¡°Perhaps as recognized by the leader of Yulong, Yu Qianqiu¡¯s talent and potential are indeed the best among the three young masters. Seeing the gold-steel tablet broken into small stones in front of Yu Qianqiu, Yu Tianci's face turned livid. He never expected that this third child, who was usually not very impressive, would unexpectedly surprise him at a critical moment. If he hadn¡¯t always been very clear about the details of the third child, Yu Tianci would have doubted whether the third child was suddenly replaced by someone. Why did he suddenly become so powerful? He really wanted to find flaws in the third child and see if the third child was cheating. However, he searched around and found that there was no flaw at all. The Blood Shadow Dragon Claw move was clearly made by Lao San with his own strength. ¡°If it were Yu Tianci who was the one to break this stone tablet, would he be able to smash it into pieces so completely in one go? Obviously impossible! "Did Lao San really have such bad luck? Did he get help from some strange person?" Yu Tianci once again turned his attention to Su Han. It was really hard for him to believe that the expert who was guiding Lao San behind his back, could it be that he Could it really be this ordinary-looking young man? This guy who hasn't even reached the Earth Spirit Realm? "No, it's absolutely impossible. It can't be the guidance of this Little Spirit Realm warrior. This guy Lao San must have had some other adventures and got some damn guidance, so his strength has improved by such a rapid pace." ¡°First it was Taiyi Jade Dew Wine, and now it¡¯s this. Damn, this kid¡¯s luck is a bit unbelievable, isn¡¯t it? Damn it, damn it!¡± Yu Tianci was depressed to death, and at the same time, he was jealous of Yu Qianqiu's shitty luck. Not to mention Yu Tianci, Yu Shannan's inner thoughts at this moment were similar. Both of them were secretly depressed. Why didn't such a magical opportunity fall on them? But it fell on Yu Qianqiu, a figurehead with no roots and no background? With Yu Qianqiu¡¯s background, he has no backing in the Yulong leader, and his parents¡¯ family does not have any powerful background. How can he deserve such an adventure? "If this adventure happened to me, with my status and background, I would definitely be able to make greater use and achieve broader development, right?" "It's a pity that such a good adventure happened to this young man from a humble background. It's really a pity. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 511 Mysterious Opportunity You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just when Yu Tianci and Yu Shannan were in turmoil, even the elders came to the stage again. Yu Tianci sorted out his inner emotions and slowly calmed down. He knew that what the final result would be now, it was still uncertain. Even the elders and Lord Yulong might not decide that the third child would win the championship. After all, it was Yu Tianci who broke the stone tablet first. Although Yu Tianci broke the stone tablet just a little faster than Lao San, it was still faster. After all, the rules of the competition announced by the company elder were that whoever broke the stone tablet first would win. There was no stipulation on the degree of shattering of the stone tablet. Looking at the expression on Elder Lian's face, it was obvious that he was a little troubled. To be honest, before Elder Lian announced the rules of the competition, he did not expect that someone would directly smash the diamond stone tablet to that extent. Because Elder Lian knew the hardness of the diamond tablet very well. In his opinion, it would be pretty good if the young men present could break the tablet into two or three pieces. But he didn¡¯t expect that Yu Qianqiu¡¯s performance was beyond his expectation, but it also put him in a dilemma. Who to choose as the champion? A gift from heaven? Or Yu Qianqiu? The company elder was in a dilemma and had no choice but to cast his eyes on Lord Yulong as if asking for help. However, Lord Yulong narrowed his eyes and did not make any comment on the current situation. Elder Lian thought for a moment, and finally made up his mind and said loudly: "In this martial arts performance, the champion of the Royal family's children group is Yu Tianci." As soon as Elder Lian finished speaking, the expression on Yu Tianci's face suddenly relaxed, and a relaxed and joyful smile could not help but appear at the corner of his mouth. A trace of disappointment flashed across Yu Qianqiu's expression, but he soon regained his composure. Although he did not win the championship, everyone present today has seen his performance and knows that his performance is no worse than Yu Tianci. This is enough. "No way, the eldest young master is actually the champion." "There's nothing surprising about this. Didn't we all think that the eldest young master would be the champion before?" "But the Third Young Master's performance is so good." "I think this championship is probably based on comprehensive factors! After all, whoever wins this championship means that who is likely to become the heir of the Yulong leader. And with the background and background of the Third Young Master, if he wants to be the heir, it is better to It¡¯s quite a bit different.¡± The crowd was talking a lot, and they all felt sorry for the third son Yu Qianqiu, who just missed the opportunity to succeed him. "Actually, if you look carefully, the Third Young Master is no worse than the First Young Master in all aspects. His cultivation level is lower than that of the First Young Master. That is because he has received fewer resources since he was a child, not because he is not good at it." "I can't help it. The Third Young Master's background is too ordinary. Isn't there a saying? A low background is the original sin. Look at the entourage the Eldest Young Master brought today, an outer disciple of the Danxia Sect and a seventh-level spiritual warrior! And the Third Young Master only brought with him How can I become the future dragon-controlling lord after losing a little spiritual realm warrior who has been frustrated beyond all hope?" "The eldest son has a good fortune and a high birthplace. This is his greatest advantage." The crowd shook their heads and sighed. If it hadn't been for the eldest son's fate, it's not certain who will win now. Even the elder looked at Yu Qianqiu with slightly apologetic eyes. It was obvious that even the elder felt a little guilty after making this judgment. As for Yu Qianqiu himself, it would be a lie to say that he was not disappointed, but he concealed it better and did not let others see it. "Isn't my performance enough to make the lord favor me?" Yu Qianqiu's heart also went through a thousand twists and turns. For a moment, his heart felt as if a five-flavor bottle had been knocked over, filled with mixed flavors. Could it be that, working so hard and acting so unbelievably, is not enough to change the fact that my background is too low? Not willing to give in, really not willing to give in! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ? but at this moment, the eldest son Yu Tianci felt extremely lucky. Fortunately, the first place was saved. Otherwise, he lost the first place in the gift session. If he lost the first place in the acting session, then he would really not be able to mix in the Yulong collar in the future. "Fortunately, the overall conditions of the third child are still inferior to mine. Presumably the Lord Lord and the company elders also took this into consideration before choosing me as the champion." Yu Tianci was not only happy, but he didn't even realize that he had unknowingly placed the third child as the most powerful competitor, a position that far surpassed the former second child. "If it were Yu Tianci from before, he would never have thought that he would be beaten to death"?I am actually so happy because I narrowly defeated Lao San in one game. "Next, the foreign guest group will have a martial arts competition." Before Yu Tianci and Yu Qianqiu could come to their senses, Elder Lian had already announced. "We have finally arrived at the group of foreign guests. I wonder what the mysterious opportunity that Elder Lian just mentioned could be?" "The mysterious opportunity provided by Lord Yulong must be extraordinary. I can't wait!" The atmosphere at the scene became heated once again, even more heated than the group of disciples with the surname surname just now. Because the company elder just announced that the first place winner in the foreign guest group will receive a mysterious opportunity from Lord Yulong. This opportunity, according to Elder Lian, is one that no amount of money can buy. Although Elder Lian did not clearly explain what this opportunity was, these simple words were enough to make the young people present fascinated. You must know that the opportunity given by Lord Yulong must be very important. With the face of Lord Yulong, even if he wants to recommend someone to enter Danxia Sect, it is just a matter of one sentence. Therefore, everyone has high expectations for this mysterious opportunity. Su Han had been staying in the corner, not trying to steal the limelight, and he was not very interested in the mysterious opportunity provided by Lord Yulong. In his previous life, he had never seen anything in the world and had never used any good things. How could he still appreciate this so-called mysterious opportunity? In his opinion, a mysterious opportunity is not as real as a pile of cultivation resources. After all, now he wants to return to the Great Xia Imperial Capital as soon as possible and regain everything from his previous life. Strength is the most important thing. However, all guests present must participate in the martial arts performance, and Su Han is no exception. "Huh? Isn't this our Third Young Master's Little Spirit Realm follower? Why, you actually want to join in the fun during this martial arts performance?" As soon as Su Han reached his own diamond-steel tablet, he heard a harsh sound coming from not far away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 512: Contradicting the Genius of the Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The person who spoke was none other than Yu Hui, the follower of the eldest son Yu Tianci. Among all the people present, the one who is most willing to see Su Han make a fool of himself is undoubtedly Yu Hui. Because Yu Hui and Su Han had a feud. Not long ago, his marriage proposal to Du Yuyan was rejected. He had already settled this debt on Su Han's head. At this moment, Yu Hui had a mean look on his face, and his eyes were squinting at Su Han with a look of disgust, as if what he saw in his eyes was not a human being, but a piece of smelly garbage. This Yuhui knows how to seize opportunities. He saw that the eldest son Yu Tianci was calm on the surface, but in his heart he must be unhappy with the third son. Seeing this opportunity, Yu Hui knew the time had come. As long as he ridiculed Su Han severely in public and made Su Han look ugly, he would not only be able to avenge his own personal grudge, but also share the eldest son's worries. ???????? Aren¡¯t you, the third young master, trying to steal the limelight from the eldest young master? Then attack your entourage, make your entourage look embarrassed, and make your third son lose face too. In Yu Hui¡¯s view, Su Han, a mere martial artist in the small spiritual realm, a casual cultivator and a person who can¡¯t stand up to the stage at all, came to attend the birthday banquet of Lord Yulong. He was the most rubbish among all the warriors attending the banquet. It can be said that such a person is full of loopholes. It is too easy for you to attack his weaknesses. It has to be said that Yu Hui¡¯s move was really hit the nail on the head, and it was easy to step on the painful foot of the Third Young Master Yu Qianqiu. Sure enough, as soon as he said these words, the smiling face of Third Young Master Yu Qianqiu suddenly stiffened slightly. It seemed that he had indeed stepped on the Third Young Master's painful foot. Yu Hui was filled with pride and stared at Su Han with a sneer. The villain's triumphant look was vividly visible on the page. You said that you are a little-known casual cultivator and a martial artist in the Small Spiritual Realm. You don't stay in Yunzhong City and actually dare to show up to the Dragon Control Leader where experts gather. Isn't this humiliating yourself? As soon as Yu Hui said these words, the eldest son Yu Tianci also showed admiration, glanced at Yu Hui, and said with a smile: "Third brother, the gift you carefully prepared just now is quite good, and your performance in the martial arts performance was also good. However, you brought It seems that this follower has not shown any amazing abilities so far. I am very curious, since Third Brother, you brought him to the banquet and his cultivation level is so low, then he should show something special. You have to be talented, otherwise if outsiders hear about the banquet of our dragon master, even casual cultivators in the small spirit realm can participate, wouldn¡¯t it make others laugh out loud?" As soon as Yu Tianci finished speaking, everyone's eyes turned to them. Yu Qianqiu and Su Han suddenly became the focus of everyone's attention. "Chi" Su Han chuckled lightly, "I didn't expect that the dignified leader of Yulong would be filled with so many people who choose people based on their cultivation." He originally disliked Yu Tianci and the others, but now this chuckle was full of irony, which was particularly harsh in the ears of Yu Tianci and Yu Hui. "Trash, you, a warrior in the small spiritual realm, have the qualifications to say this in front of the eldest son. At least you should improve your cultivation before you become arrogant." Yu Hui said angrily. Su Han smiled leisurely and said: "You are very concerned about my cultivation level. However, how do I remember that when I was at the Du family in Yunzhong City, someone wanted to show off his power, but I defeated him with just one move? Do you want to use If your cultivation level is overwhelming, at least you should be able to defeat me, a small spiritual realm warrior, first." As soon as these words came out, Yu Hui's face suddenly became extremely ugly. The humiliation he suffered at the Du family in Yunzhong City could be said to be the biggest stain in his life. "You are so presumptuous. How dare you be so presumptuous in front of the lord and the eldest son? You simply don't know how high the sky is." Yu Hui blushed and rebuked angrily, but many people present had already heard the conversation between the two. "What? Yu Hui was defeated by this kid with just one move?" "It's impossible. Yu Hui is at the fifth level of the spiritual realm, and this kid is at the third level of the spiritual realm at most. Even if he jumps to another level to challenge, it's impossible to go beyond two levels." "Yu Hui is not a top talent in the Yulong Great Leader. He probably underestimated the enemy and was successfully challenged by this kid. However, it does not mean that this kid is definitely better than Yu Hui." "By the way, when it comes to cross-level challenges, isn't this the exclusive domain of sect geniuses? It is said that many sect geniuses have many treasures on their bodies and are basically invincible among warriors of the same level. Even if they encounter warriors of a higher level, they can't. Able to compete with the opponent. Could it be that this boy at the third level of the spiritual realm can actually catch up with the genius of the sect in terms of his background?" Someone suddenly said this. "Zong's genius?" The first thing everyone thought of was Yang Qi brought by Yu Tianci.  Suddenly, eyes were cast towards Yang Qi, and Yang Qi suddenly became the focus of everyone's attention. Yang Qi¡¯s face immediately darkened. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would compare him to a third-level spiritual realm cultivator! This is simply a great shame and humiliation. What kind of status is the hidden sect genius? Even Yu Tianci, the eldest son with the highest status in the Yulong Great Territory, must be kind and even cautious when facing him, a sect genius. And what is a casual cultivator? Rogue cultivators are warriors from a humble family, something that even the lowest disciples of the Yulong leader look down upon. The status gap between sect disciples and casual cultivators is as big as heaven and earth. Comparing him, Yang Qi, to a casual cultivator is as ridiculous as comparing a real dragon to a small snake. Yu Hui had been observing the situation, and when he saw this, he immediately shouted: "Are you all crazy? I don't know where Young Master Yang is, how dare you compare such an ant-like thing with Young Master Yang? Ah, bah, this I feel sick when I see a small spiritual warrior like an ant, and you compare him to Young Master Yang. Aren't you trying to bring Young Master Yang down?" Yu Hui's righteousness is awe-inspiring, but his actual intention is very obvious, which is to provoke Yang Qi's anger and cause Yang Qi's anger to burn Su Han. Sure enough, Yang Qi was not happy when he heard what he just said, but now after hearing Yu Hui's instigation, he felt even more sinister and glared at Su Han viciously. Su Han had been unhappy with Yang Qi for a long time. He was even more unhappy when he was stared at by Yang Qi: "Stop blowing your nose and staring. Your true skills are not revealed by blowing your nose. If you stare here, will that stone tablet be destroyed by you?" Are you going to break it?" "You" Yang Qi was furious. He had always been aloof and used to looking down on others. He never expected that someone would contradict him with such a nonchalant tone. It was as if he didn't know how to write the word "death"! "Okay, Su, are you crazy? How dare you act openly in front of the sect disciples? I think you don't want to live anymore!" Yu Hui added fuel to the fire. Yu Tianci also frowned: "Third brother, your follower is ignorant. Are you, the leader of Yulong, also ignorant? Why don't you stop him quickly? A boy from the country dares to contradict Yang Qi. There is no distinction between superiority and inferiority. This Are you going to rebel?" ¡¾Thank you to Brother Siqian for the reward, and thank you to Brother Shlaogen for becoming the leader. It's such an unexpected surprise. I'm so happy about Leap! "However, maybe because I was so happy, I lost my mobile phone when I went out today All kinds of Alipay, the bank card information bound to it, all have to be reset I am exhausted] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 513: Tit for tat You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yu Qianqiu was scolded by Yu Tianci, and a look of dissatisfaction suddenly appeared on his face. He wanted to say something, but couldn't find the right words for the moment. Su Han laughed loudly: "Young Master, you are a country boy, but I want to ask someone from a big place like you, how many pieces did you break that stone tablet just now? You barely got the first place, you think Are you really number one?" Su Han¡¯s words obviously expressed the feelings of many people present, but they also completely offended Yu Tianci. As soon as he said these words, the whole audience was in awe. This guy is too ignorant, right? Do you even dare to contradict the eldest young master? Being in the center of everyone's attention, Su Han still felt that it was not enough. He stared at Yu Tianci and added leisurely: "Now that everyone here knows that your eldest son, Yu Tianci, rose to power through nepotism rather than true ability, why don't you stop pretending to be a big-tailed wolf here?" Quiet, the whole place was deathly silent. The veins on the eldest son Yu Tianci¡¯s forehead were beating violently. He had not experienced such a violent feeling for many years. "If it weren't for the presence of Lord Yulong and the company elder, he would definitely have pulled out the skin, cramped muscles, bruised the bones and spread ashes on this uncultured and ignorant country boy on the spot. However, now he couldn't have an attack. Not only could he not have an attack, but he also maintained that elegant gentleman's demeanor, holding it in so hard that he almost vomited blood. "Haha, haha, it's interesting, it's really interesting. I mean, third brother, you are a bit straight-talking as a follower. Brother, it's not like he got to the position entirely due to nepotism. Hehe, he still has some real ability, but nepotism accounts for 90% of it. True ability only accounts for 10%, don¡¯t you think so, third brother?¡± Although Yu Shannan was unhappy with Yu Qianqiu, he was equally unhappy with Yu Tianci. Seeing the tit-for-tat confrontation between the two, he was naturally happy to fan the flames. Yu Hui said angrily: "Second Young Master, what do you mean by speaking so eccentrically? The First Young Master's true ability is much better than yours no matter how you say it." "Okay, brother, your follower is so ignorant. I was kind enough to speak for you, but he bit me like a mad dog." Yu Shannan shouted. The atmosphere at the scene was on the verge of breaking out, it was simply a big brawl between the princes of the Dragon Yu clan. Su Han didn¡¯t mean to get into trouble with Yu Tianci, but Yu Tianci provoked and aggressively again and again. He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, but he couldn¡¯t stand the provocations of these guys again and again. The sense of superiority between Yu Tianci and Yang Qi is what Su Han hates the most. This sense of superiority was experienced by Ouyang Yufei, the eldest prince Mingyu, and Young Master Qingyue. At this moment, it appeared again in Yu Tianci and Yang Qi. This sense of superiority is as if they are naturally superior to others, as if they are the sons of genius, and everyone else deserves to be scolded by them, humiliated by them, and trampled under their feet. What Su Han hates the most is this kind of fool who pretends to be the son of a genius even though he knows nothing. As the number one alchemy master in Daxia, what kind of genius has he not seen in his previous life? Why do true geniuses need to suppress others to gain a sense of accomplishment? The company elder was a little surprised when he saw that Su Han dared to contradict Yang Qi and Yu Tianci. He originally wanted to say something to lighten the atmosphere, but after a second thought, he changed his mind and said nothing. He just looked at the group of young people in front of him calmly. Yu Shannan also smiled at this time and said: "Brother, people say that you came to power through nepotism. Do you want to refute it?" Yu Qianqiu was also angry. On the surface, Yu Tianci was scolding Su Han, but in fact, he was not targeting Yu Qianqiu. Yu Qianqiu had never contradicted Yu Tianci face to face, but at this moment, he was finally unwilling to bear it any longer: "Brother, you can say that I am ignorant, but my friend is right. Real skills cannot be blown away. Zongmen Are disciples necessarily nobler than casual cultivators? I¡¯m not telling you, brother, how much reward can you get in the end if you work so hard to please the disciples of the sect?" Yu Qianqiu couldn't stand Yu Tianci trying to please Yang Qi in every possible way. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he finally stopped complaining. Yu Tianci tried his best to suppress the urge to curse, and sneered: "Sect disciples are not noble, is it possible that a lowly casual cultivator is more noble than a sect disciple? Third child, if you want to make friends with these low-class people, that's It's your own business. However, this kid talks nonsense and attacks the disciples of the sect, can we just let it go?" Yu Hui quickly helped: "Yes, this kid is treasonous and treasonous. He said that the disciples of the sect are incompetent. Could it be that he is capable?"?¡± Yang Qi also said coldly: "A worldly ant dares to act presumptuously in front of the genius of our sect. This is an insult to Danxia Sect." Each one of them was furious, and all kinds of words were thrown at Su Han's head. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "I told you, your true abilities are not just for boasting. You suppress me and look down on me like this. If you finally find out that your so-called sect genius is not as good as me, what will you think? Where should you put your face? ?¡± "You?" Yang Qi finally couldn't help it and burst out laughing, "You, a Little Spirit Realm warrior, compared with me, do you have the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard? Or are you too stressed and insane?" "Just tell me what you would do if that were the case." Su Han said lightly. Yang Qi said proudly: "If you can prove that you are better than me, I, Yang Qi, will apologize to you on the spot and admit that I am blind and cannot see the mountains!" "Eldest Young Master, where are you?" Su Han turned to Yu Tianci. Yu Tianci sneered and said: "Don't say these useless things. If you can really prove that you are better than Yang Qi, what if I, Yu Tianci, eat shit? However, if you can't prove it, don't blame me for being rude. At this banquet, I will Have someone kick you out on the spot.¡± Yu Tianci seemed to be impulsive when he said these words. In fact, he knew that he would never lose. How could a third-level spiritual warrior be compared with a seventh-level spiritual warrior? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A third-level spiritual realm warrior is not even qualified to lift the shoes of a seventh-level spiritual realm. One is the small spiritual realm, the other is the heavenly spirit realm, and there is an earthly spirit realm in between. It is like a sky and an earth. If Su Han can defeat Yang Qi in this way, Yu Tianci might as well cut off the human head and use it as a cushion for Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 514: The strength of the seventh level of spiritual realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As for Yu Qianqiu, he could see it now, and he immediately knew what he had missed. It turns out that the eldest son, Yu Tianci, had known for a long time that the martial arts performance of this birthday banquet would be divided into two groups, one group for the royal family's children and the other group for the foreign guests. That's why Yu Tianci would not hesitate to spend a lot of money to invite Yang Qi from Danxia Sect to help! Yu Tianci¡¯s move was obviously aimed at the double championship. Not only did Yu Tianci want to be first in the Yu family¡¯s children group, but Yang Qi also wanted to be first in the guest group. "I didn't expect that Yu Tianci's intelligence system was so savvy. With this, the advantage I had accumulated during the gift-giving process was about to be lost again." Yu Qianqiu is a little depressed. He knows that if Yu Tianci succeeds this time, the gap between the two will widen again. Not only will you get a month of guidance from Lord Yulong, but the people around you will also receive a mysterious opportunity from Lord Yulong. This means a lot. Yu Qianqiu regretted it endlessly. If he had known this earlier, he would have invited a few experts to support the situation even if he was selling the iron. Maybe that still wouldn't defeat Yang Qi, but at least it would make the loss on his side not so ugly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, Yu Qianqiu suddenly couldn¡¯t help but glance at Su Han, and suddenly he had a longing, a longing for a miracle to happen. Since Su Han dared to contradict Yang Qi face to face, does it mean that he might really be able to look forward to it? However, Yu Qianqiu immediately smiled bitterly. After all, Su Han is not omnipotent. Maybe Su Han can help him with other things, but how can Su Han be able to do this kind of battle of strength with real swords and guns? "Well, Brother Su helped me a lot just now, I can't be harsh on him." Yu Qianqiu thought like this. Soon, the timer for one stick of incense begins. A group of guests attending the banquet stood in front of the gold and steel stele and began to attack their respective gold and steel stele with all their strength. Yang Qi glanced at Su Han coldly, and then walked to his own stone tablet. Suddenly, spiritual power surged, and the pressure of the aura of the Heavenly Spirit Realm master instantly filled the entire venue. "Oh my God, what a terrifying pressure. He is worthy of being a strong man in the Heavenly Spirit Realm." Everyone took a breath of cold air. Yang Qi was indeed a disciple of the Danxia Sect. Although he and Yu Tianci were both strong at the seventh level of the spiritual realm, the aura of spiritual power surging around him was actually a bit thicker and purer than that of Yu Tianci. In addition, Yang Qi was very angry at this moment, and he was even more energetic and his momentum was astonishing. "Boom, boom, boom!" Yang Qi made a move, and his spiritual power was like a rainbow. He raised his hand and tapped the gold-steel tablet in front of him three times quickly. "Point the star finger!" Someone immediately exclaimed, this star finger seems to be a very famous martial art. "Huh, isn't it just the Star Pointing Finger? It's not a unique martial skill of Danxia Sect. We have also practiced it!" There are also people who have raised such doubts. But the next moment, the eyes of these people suddenly changed, and they gasped in disbelief. I saw that a casual finger force turned into a ball of flame, and in an instant, it burned in front of the gold and steel stone tablet. This casual move actually ignited the void directly, forming a spiritual killer move! "Thisis this still the Pointing Star Finger? It's incredible, it's like a brand new martial art." "As expected, he is indeed a strong man in the Heavenly Spirit Realm. His spiritual power can be directly converted into flames. I am convinced." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "As expected of a strong man in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, the destructive power of the spiritual flames is so terrifying. The speed at which the stone tablets are destroyed will probably be faster than that of the eldest master!" The eldest son, Yu Tianci, looked at this scene with a smile on his face. He knew that as a disciple of the hidden sect, Yang Qi's background was definitely not something that ordinary people here could imagine. No, with just one move, the whole audience was calmed down. "A strong person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm is a strong person in the Heavenly Spiritual Realm. These garbage in the Earthly Spiritual Realm, how do they know how powerful a strong person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm is?" There was a smile on Yu Tianci's lips that was determined to win. He knew that as long as Yang Qi could shine in this martial arts performance, no one would say that Yu Tianci failed to win the last one. After all, being able to recruit outstanding talents is one of the necessary conditions for being the heir to the Yulong leader. As for Su Han,In Yu Tianci's eyes, Su Han was just a clown. A person who had not even reached the Earth Spirit Realm dared to speak arrogantly and boasted that he would be better than Yang Qi. For such a person, Yu Tianci doesn¡¯t even have any interest in paying attention to him. He glanced at Su Han lightly, and began to chuckle inwardly: "This kid is probably scared. He hasn't made a move for such a long time. No wonder, this kind of country man who has never seen the world Boy, can you not be confused after seeing the strength of the disciples of the Hidden World Sect?" Su Han stood in front of his own stone tablet in the corner of the venue. There were originally many people looking towards him, but seeing that Su Han was still reluctant to attack the stone tablet, these people lost interest. "Tsk, tsk, this kid is probably really scared." "I don't know what the wrong string was in his mind just now, and he actually contradicted Yang Qi. Now it's better, I can only be kicked out of the venue by the eldest son." "Although there is no loss in being kicked out of the venue, it is embarrassing. I guess I won't be able to hold my head up and behave in the Yulong Territory in the future." The crowd casually chatted a few words, but seeing that Su Han still had no reaction, they all lost interest in looking at him and looked away. Su Han¡¯s eyes rested on the stone tablet in front of him. He knew that with his third-level spiritual realm strength, trying to defeat a strong person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm at this level was nothing more than a dream. "However, I am not without the slightest hope. His advantages include, firstly, his past life experiences and memories, and secondly, his mysterious evil eye. Although Su Han could not exactly define the material of this diamond tablet, it was definitely made of local diamond in southern Xinjiang. In terms of hardness, it was several times harder than the best steel. Such a gold-steel stele is 100% indestructible with the spiritual power of an ordinary Little Spirit Realm warrior. ?????????????????? However, that is only compared to the average Little Spirit Realm warrior. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 515: Sky Flame Exploding Demonic Finger You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han is not an ordinary Little Spirit Realm warrior. His "Explosive Demon Finger" is itself a supernatural power that transcends the spiritual level. Even the top martial arts masters in Daxia have difficulty in fully understanding the mysteries contained in it. "The Explosive Demon Finger" focuses on the power of single-target attacks. According to the different spiritual attributes in the practitioner's body, the "Explosive Demon Finger" can be divided into four moves. Among them, the first move, "Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger", absorbs the spiritual power of endless fire and condenses it into a heavenly flame attack. It is like a volcano erupting in an instant, with astonishing destructive power. The second move, "Galaxy Exploding Demonic Finger", absorbs the spiritual power of gold and uses high-density gold magnetic energy to instantly strangle the opponent. These two moves are both ancient level martial arts and are astonishingly mysterious. If you cultivate to the highest level, the power of one finger can even destroy a continent and destroy a world. Its power is evident. In addition, "Explosive Demon Finger" has two other moves. However, those two moves are not something Su Han can practice now. Su Han is currently majoring in the spiritual power of fire and the spiritual power of gold. The spiritual power of fire comes from the glazed true fire, and the spiritual power of gold comes from the Tianhe glazed tower. He possesses these two attribute treasures, and his ability to cultivate the spiritual power of fire and the spiritual power of gold is far beyond the level of ordinary people. It is no exaggeration to say that his level of cultivation of fire spiritual power and gold spiritual power even exceeds that of ordinary fifth-level spiritual realm warriors. Although Su Han's current level of practicing "Exploding Demonic Finger" is still very low, and its power is less than one percent of its peak state, Su Han feels that if he uses his "Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger" and "Galaxy Exploding Demonic Finger" with all his strength, he will be able to The destructive power of that stone tablet can definitely exceed that of most fifth-level spiritual realm warriors. In order to verify his conjecture, Su Han used his finger power, and swish, swish, squirts of fire spiritual power shot out, Su Han's fingertips poked again and again. The sound of "chichichichichi" piercing the air is endless. This magical power of "Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger" is the strongest single-target attack that Su Han has practiced so far. Wherever the finger's power touches, it is as powerful as the sky fire that destroys the world. The terrifying spiritual power of fire was condensed on Su Han's fingertips and shot towards the gold-steel stele. Black smoke rose into the air along the way, making a crackling sound. And Lord Yulong, who had been sitting on the chair, suddenly shot out a ray of light in his eyes and looked towards Su Han. Others were also surprised when they saw such finger strength. A small spiritual realm warrior actually burst out with such strong fighting power, which was obviously beyond their expectations. But soon, they shook their heads: "Even if this guy's combat power is stronger than the average Little Spirit Realm warrior, at most it is only at the level of an Earth Spirit Realm warrior, and it is still far behind Yang Qi." Sure enough, when Su Han's "Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger" hit the diamond stone tablet, a trace of white smoke rose up. After the white smoke dissipated, the finger force of the pyrotechnic finger that day only left a shallow mark on the surface of the stone tablet. In terms of the depth of this trace alone, it is not even one-tenth of Yang Qi's. "Am I right? This kid wants to imitate Yang Qi and burn the gold-steel monument with spiritual flames." "Haha, Little Spirit Realm warriors also want to condense spiritual flames, let's dream. His fire-igniting spiritual power may be stronger than the average Little Spirit Realm, but it is far behind Yang Qi." Even the elder couldn't help but shake his head, feeling in his heart that Su Han was humiliating himself. Originally, with Su Han's cultivation in the Small Spirit Realm, he was proud enough to be able to produce a move as powerful as the Earth Spirit Realm. But unfortunately, he wanted to challenge Yang Qi. Yang Qi is a strong person in the Heavenly Spiritual Realm. Even the Earthly Spiritual Realm does not dare to easily challenge him. A person from the Small Spiritual Realm actually wants to challenge him? "Sigh, although this guy does have some talent, he is too crazy and can't figure out his position. Even if such a person is talented, it will be difficult for him to become a great person." Elder Lian came to a conclusion about Su Han in his heart. Looking at Lord Yulong again, he had already taken his eyes away from Su Han and started to close his eyes again. "I didn't expect that this gold-steel tablet is a bit harder than I thought." Su Han re-judged the hardness of the gold-steel stele. During the process, he always had a calm smile on his face, as if the failure of the "Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger" just now had nothing to do with him. The impact is average. Su Han had long expected that his first move would not be able to cause much damage to the stone tablet, so his move was tentative. After testing the hardness of the stone tablet, Su Han knew that he would definitely not be able to break the stone tablet in a short time using conventional methods. "It seems that the only way now is to use evil??I found the weak point of this stone tablet, and then concentrated my strength to attack that weak point. " Su Han actually doesn¡¯t want to use the evil eye easily. Firstly, he doesn¡¯t want to expose the existence of the evil eye. Secondly, using the evil eye to observe the stone tablet will consume a lot of his spiritual consciousness. Recently, Su Han has been vaguely aware that every time the evil eye is opened, more and more spiritual consciousness is consumed. Moreover, the evil eye will also absorb part of the energy generated during his practice and store it inside. All these signs made Su Han feel that the evil eye was far more mysterious than he imagined. Opening the evil eye, Su Han scanned the stone tablet and soon discovered that there was indeed a faint shadow in the lower right corner of the center of the stone tablet. The hardness of the diamond there was obviously much weaker than in other parts. This shadow is not big, only half the size of a palm at most. If there is no evil eye, just relying on luck, such a large stone tablet may not hit it in eight hundred years. Su Han took a look at other people's stone tablets by the way and found that each stone tablet had more or less weak areas, even Yang Qi's one. After all, it is simply impossible for this naturally formed diamond to have the same hardness everywhere. However, everyone present tried their best to attack the diamond stele, but no one could attack the weak spot. After all, this kind of weak area is very small, and you will definitely not be able to hit it just by luck. Su Han understood the weak areas of his stone tablet and started to use his finger power again. This time, he also extracted the fire spiritual power of Liuli True Fire and injected it into his finger power. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 516: Depressed Yu Tianci You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han poked the void with his finger, and all the fire of the Liuli True Fire spewed out countless flames according to the rhythm of his poke. It was as if it had been sucked away by his finger and condensed on his fingertips. go! Su Han poked his finger again, and the terrifying finger force suddenly filled the void. "Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger!" If the power of this finger reaches its peak, it can shatter the continent. The destructive power is astonishing. The momentum brought by this finger immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. "Why, this kid is starting again. Why is his momentum this time so much stronger than last time?" "Are you trying to be mysterious? Or did you just retain your strength?" ¡°Impossible, that finger just now was already incredible for a Little Spirit Realm warrior, how could he still retain his strength?¡± Under the gaze of everyone, the power of Su Han's finger was like fire coming from the sky, shooting towards the stone tablet like a meteor. In mid-air, the flames brought out by the finger force are like jumping elves, full of magical meaning. Wherever they go, afterimages appear, replicating layer by layer, as if a road of flames appears in mid-air, vivid and gorgeous. This is not the first time Su Han has used the Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger today, but the previous use was not so exciting, so gorgeous, and so visually impactful. At this moment, the whole place was silent. Everyone seemed to be shocked by this scene, and there was a brief silence. Even when Yang Qi saw this scene, his eyes couldn't help but shine with extreme surprise. With his eyesight, he could naturally tell that Su Han's finger was very close to the star-pointing finger he was proud of. And its mystery and connotation are even far greater than the Star Finger. "Compared to "Exploding Demon Finger", "Pointing Star Finger" even gives people a very crude feeling. Compared with the Explosive Demon Finger, the Pointing Star Finger is like a martial arts technique used by primary school students to get started. Of course, Su Han's attack was also a bit of a trick. Because the Glazed True Fire is a powerful source of fire, Su Han borrowed the power of the Glazed True Fire and added the mysterious magical power of the "Explosive Demon Finger". The fusion of the two was able to restrain metallic objects such as the Golden Steel Stone Tablet. . Among the five elements, they are mutually reinforcing and restraining each other, and fire and metal are in perfect restraint. A metallic gold-steel stele is naturally restrained when faced with a powerful fire-attributed attack. Yang Qi previously used spiritual flames to burn the gold and steel stone tablets, with the purpose of using fire to defeat gold. However, he had this idea, but his actual fire attribute attack ability was far worse than Su Han. Because although Yang Qi is a Danxia Sect genius sought after by everyone, his luck is far less powerful than Su Han's when it comes to his personal adventures, and he does not have a fire source as powerful as the Glaze True Fire. In addition, Su Han used his evil eye to pinpoint the weakest point of the stone tablet. Naturally, when he hit it with his finger, he went straight to the weak point, and he couldn't be more accurate. Sure enough, Su Han's "Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger" hit the gold-steel stele, and cracks suddenly appeared on the stele. The cracks spread quickly, and the whole stele seemed to be broken in the next second! Su Han's eyes narrowed: "The power is not as strong as expected. Is it because of insufficient cultivation?" His move "Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger" is no less mysterious than the "Blood Shadow Dragon Claw Hand" used by Third Young Master Yu Qianqiu just now. But the power is somewhat inferior. The problem is that Su Han is at the third level of the spiritual realm, while Yu Qianqiu is at the fourth level of the spiritual realm. Although it sounds like there is only one level difference between the third level of the spiritual realm and the fourth level of the spiritual realm, in fact, it is the difference between the small spirit realm and the earth spirit realm. Therefore, going from the third level to the fourth level of the spiritual realm is also a very important hurdle. Many warriors are not talented enough and may be stuck at the third level of the spiritual realm throughout their lives, unable to break through. For Su Han, there is no problem of insufficient talent. However, if he wants to break through to the fourth level of the spiritual realm, it will take a lot of effort, and it is not so easy to break through. "If I want to break through to the fourth level of the spiritual realm, I need more opportunities." For Su Han, it is imminent to break through to the fourth level of the spiritual realm. If he delays in breaking through, both the powerful magical powers he has cultivated and the heaven-defying treasures he possesses will be wasted, and their functions will not be fully utilized. come out. Su Han was struggling with the issue of cultivation, but everyone else in the venue was dumbfounded. Even the third young master Yu Qianqiu stood up from his seat in surprise, unable to believe his eyes. Yu Qianqiu knows Su Han relatively well, even heEven so, the reactions of others were even more unbearable. "What's going on? Idid I read it correctly?" "A warrior at the third level of the spiritual realm can actually do more damage to the diamond stone tablet than a warrior at the seventh level of the spiritual realm?" ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, it¡¯s simply unseen and unheard of.¡± The same people who found it incredible were Yu Tianci and Yang Qi. At this moment, Yu Tianci's face had become very ugly. He originally thought that if he brought Yang Qi here today, he would definitely be able to defeat these Earth Spirit Realm garbage present and become the absolute focus of everyone's attention. ????????????????????? The limelight was all snatched away by a piece of rubbish from the Little Spirit Realm? How can Yu Tianci be reconciled to this? What Yu Tianci doesn¡¯t understand the most is that this boy is obviously a small spiritual warrior, and he is the most inferior in cultivation among the whole audience. Why is it that he is the one who steals the show, and even Yang Qi is outshined by him? Just like the third child. Usually the third child is inconspicuous and has no prowess at all. Why today, I have repeatedly encountered obstacles with the third child. While the third child is in the limelight, I have become a complete background. emperor? Yu Tianci was puzzled. His eyes swept back and forth between Yu Qianqiu and Su Han, especially Su Han. He paused repeatedly, wondering why he, a small spiritual realm warrior, could be so arrogant. "This kid, is he cheating? Or is he hiding his true cultivation level?" Yu Tianci¡¯s eyes were about to burst into flames. He couldn¡¯t understand why the third child had to catch up with all the good things. He was depressed to death, and he was going crazy with jealousy. This third child was a mysterious master delivering drinks, and his entourage was stealing the show. Why didn't he catch up with this kind of shitty luck? If you can have this kind of luck, can someone else take the position of heir? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 517: Mention some sect geniuses You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yu Tianci was extremely depressed, and Yang Qi beside him was also quite uneasy. Originally, Yang Qi was invited by Yu Tianci to come to the Yulong Leader, but he was very dissatisfied with the people like the Yulong Leader. In Yang Qi¡¯s eyes, he is a superior disciple of the sect, while people like Yulong Chief are just worldly ants and cannot be compared with him at all. Although he is not the best disciple in the Danxia Sect, Yang Qi feels that he can't even use his five powers to deal with these worldly ants. As a result, reality gave him a loud slap in the face. Now Yang Qi's face was burning, and he felt like countless big slaps were being slapped on his face, especially when he was so arrogant just now, claiming to be a superior sect disciple, but it turned out that he was even worse than a small spiritual realm casual cultivator. Not on. "I'm not convinced, come again!" Yang Qi exerted all his energy, constantly condensing the spiritual flames, and attacked his stone tablet. He used ten percent of his strength every time, but had little effect. No matter how he attacked, he could never achieve the effect of Su Han's finger just now. But Su Han was calm and composed. Every attack made the cracks on the stone tablet deeper. Soon, the stone tablet was on the verge of breaking. At this point, even a blind person can see that Yang Qi's performance in this game is definitely inferior to Su Han's. Yang Qi was dejected, like a defeated rooster, and silently put away his spiritual power. He also understood that no matter how hard he worked today, the result was a foregone conclusion and there was no doubt about it. This casual cultivator at the third level of the spiritual realm abused him, a sect disciple at the seventh level of the spiritual realm, just like he tortured a dog, without any effort at all. Yang Qi's mind is filled with the finger that Su Han pointed just now. That finger is like a meteor from the sky or an antelope hanging its horns, full of inexplicable mysteries. Yang Qi couldn't understand this kind of mystery, and he also vaguely felt that even the offerings from the outer sect of their Danxia Sect might not be able to fully understand it. This kind of mystery is completely the mystery of martial arts, as if this martial art has revealed the true meaning of martial arts, and has condensed all the great ways and the essence of martial arts into simplicity and condensed it into this finger. It doesn't matter what realm you are in at this moment. Yang Qi only has that finger in his mind. In his opinion, the level of mystery of this finger is ten times higher than that of the star-pointing finger he used. In vain, he used to be proud of his star-pointing guidance, feeling that he had mastered the true meaning of star-pointing guidance. Now when he compares it with others, he realizes that there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world. Yang Qi knew that even if he wanted to refuse to accept it, he had to accept it. "Mr. Su, if this is your true level, your martial arts talent is completely comparable to some of our elite disciples from the outer sect of Danxia Sect. I, Yang Qi, am convinced." Yang Qi glanced at Su Han meaningfully. He now understood that although his cultivation was much better than Su Han's, when it came to martial arts talent, he couldn't compare with others. My own advantage, at most, is that I am in the Danxia Sect, I started early, and I have a lot of training resources. After figuring this out, Yang Qi's heart returned to calm. That arrogant look slowly disappeared from his face. Because he now understands that sect disciples like himself are not born nobler than secular warriors. He can only say that he is lucky. After entering the sect, his starting conditions are ten times better than secular warriors. As long as you understand where your advantages lie and make good use of the resources in your sect, you may not be able to avenge your shame when the day comes. And when everyone else present heard what Yang Qi said, they couldn't come back to their senses for a moment. Especially Yu Tianci, whose expression looked as if someone had poured a large bucket of feces into his mouth, which was extremely ugly. Does Yang Qi have such a high opinion of this small spiritual realm casual cultivator? He actually said that his talent is comparable to the elite disciples of the Danxia Sect's outer sect? What is the identity of the elite disciples of Danxia Sect¡¯s outer sect? How can this lowly, low-level casual cultivator in the small spiritual realm be worthy of such praise? Yu Tianci almost wondered, had Yang Qi been bribed? I spent a lot of money to invite him over, but not only did he fail to help me, but he actually helped outsiders to gain limelight? Seeing Yang Qi admitting defeat, Su Han smiled faintly, "Since you can practice the Pointing Star Finger to this extent, it means that your martial arts talent is pretty good. Since you have great talent, you should go your own way in martial arts. .You should be an arrogant genius, but you have to be ignored by others.Use? " Su Han's words can be regarded as a reminder to Yang Qi. He knew that although Yang Qi was a bit arrogant, his nature was not too bad. After hearing these words, Yang Qi's expression suddenly changed, and then he sighed softly, said nothing, silently packed his things, and then left without looking back. ¡°Obviously, Su Han¡¯s words were deafening and struck a chord in his heart. Thinking about him, Yang Qi, he was originally a maverick, outstanding, and ignored everyone. But ever since Yu Tianci, his cousin, came to him and tempted him with huge sums of money, his heart had been shaken. He felt that the money was nothing but a piece of cake for him anyway. It wasn¡¯t until Su Han reminded him that Yang Qicai suddenly realized that he had unknowingly become Yu Tianci¡¯s thug and was being used by Yu Tianci. This feeling of being used and driven by others is absolutely fatal to a true genius. If one fails, it will even leave cracks in the heart of the Tao. But he, Yang Qi, was still unaware that he was going further and further down the wrong path. Su Han¡¯s words were like a drum in the evening and a bell in the morning, ringing in Yang Qi¡¯s mind. He was shocked and began to reflect deeply on himself. The more I think about it, the more I feel sweaty. Since I am a disciple of the sect, I should not associate with these secular ants too much. Otherwise, I will only lose the spirit of my genius. Geniuses should be outstanding. If I am used like this by Yu Tianci again, wouldn't I lose myself on the road of genius? Therefore, Yang Qi didn't even hesitate. He just wanted to leave this place as soon as possible and return to Danxia Sect for retreat. Yang Qi¡¯s move deeply angered Yu Tianci. Yu Tianci's face at this moment was as if frozen, shrouded in chill, and his eyes wished they could dig two big holes in Su Han's body. Yang Qi¡¯s departure made Deyu Tianci completely passive. Some people were already looking over here and starting to point. Yu Tianci is not stupid. He knows that the reason why Yang Qi left suddenly is closely related to Su Han's words. Therefore, Yu Tianci completely transferred his anger to Su Han. His eyes were like frost blades, and he kept calling Su Han. However, no matter how angry he was in his heart, he had to admit that today, he was completely defeated by the third child, and he was completely defeated in every aspect! ¡¾It¡¯s the end of the month again. For the sake of Fei Yue¡¯s insistence on getting married, please send me some flowers to encourage you! Hehe] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 518: The Championship Belongs You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When he looked at Lord Yulong again, Yu Tianci suddenly discovered that Lord Yulong had stood up from his chair at some point, staring at Su Han with piercing eyes. Two rays of light shot out of his eyes, and his face showed There was a look of surprise and excitement. "What's going on? Even the lord has a different regard for this boy?" This made Yu Tianci envious and puzzled. The performance of Yu Qianqiu, the third youngest, in smashing the stone tablet just now seemed to be a little better than Su Han, but Lord Yulong never showed such an expression to Yu Qianqiu? "What kind of ecstasy soup did the Third Brother and this kid who suddenly appeared out of nowhere give the Lord to fool him into being like this?" Yu Tianci was filled with hatred in his heart. He not only hated Yu Qianqiu, but also Su Han. In his eyes, his originally good situation was completely destroyed because of Su Han's appearance. Ever since Su Han appeared, nothing has gone smoothly for him. However, no matter how much he hates it, it can't change the fact that Su Han is in the lead in this round. Soon, Su Han's stone tablet was broken into small pieces. At the same time, other people's stone tablets were either completely intact or had only a small crack. At this point, the result of the game is very clear. "Su Han wins this game." Elder Lian announced while giving Su Han a meaningful look. Obviously, he did not expect such a result. This result made everyone unbelievable. A warrior from the Small Spirit Realm actually defeated a group of Earth Spirit Realm warriors and won the first place? This is simply nonsense. "If this kid really didn't cheat, thenhow terrifying is this guy's talent? Or is he just lucky enough to have some incredible adventure?" The same question arises in everyone's heart. If it's the former, it's fine. If it's the latter, I'm afraid they won't be able to sleep together tonight. How come such shitty luck didn¡¯t happen to me, but to a casual cultivator from a humble background? Even the aloof Lord Yulong favored him? How could He De, a casual cultivator, be worthy of such incredible luck? Of course, not everyone thinks so. Some were envious of Su Han, while others were disdainful. Some people think Su Han is lucky, while others think Su Han is a villain. Even the third young master, Yu Qianqiu, is half excited and half envious. What¡¯s exciting is that he did the right thing by inviting Su Han here this time. Just because of Su Han's presence, he could be said to have completely defeated Yu Tianci today. In both the front and back stages, he completely defeated Yu Tianci with an overwhelming advantage, making the arrogant Yu Tianci unable to hold his head up at all. What is enviable is that Su Han won this round and will soon receive a mysterious opportunity from Lord Yulong. If this opportunity falls on him, Yu Qianqiu, it will definitely become a great weapon for him to compete for the successor seat. However, although Yu Qianqiu was very moved, he never thought about robbing Su Han of this opportunity. First of all, he is not an ungrateful person. Secondly, he also knew that Su Han must be good and not evil. If they turn against each other, Yu Qianqiu will surely lose more. "Mr. Su, come with me." Elder Lian nodded to Su Han, and everyone was surprised to find that Elder Lian's tone actually had a hint of caution. It didn't seem like a casual tone to a junior, but rather like a peer. This fact once again shocked everyone. Is Su Han's status so high in the heart of the company elder? Everyone knows that Elder Lian is the confidant of Lord Yulong, and the attitude of Elder Lian often represents the attitude of Lord Yulong. "Is this kid really just an ordinary casual cultivator? Damn it, damn it!" These disciples of the Dragon Control Leader were all depressed and jealous. Seeing Su Han's figure, following Lord Yulong, Company Elder and others into the inner room, everyone knew that this was Lord Yulong going to fulfill the mysterious opportunity he had mentioned before. "What is that mysterious opportunity?" Everyone was extremely curious. The mysterious opportunity was actually snatched away by an outsider, which made everyone unable to calm down at all. Even Yu Tianci stared at Su Han with envy and jealousy, and almost took out two of Su Han's eyes. Big hole coming. "This third child has had all his limelight and benefits taken away by his followers. How can he still be so calm?"  Yu Tianci cannot understand Yu Qianqiu's thinking circuit at all. In his view, followers are there to give him face, not to steal his limelight. Followers can be in the limelight, but the limelight must not overshadow him. And Yu Qianqiu's limelight has obviously been overshadowed by Su Han, but Yu Qianqiu looks unconcerned. The look on his face shows no jealousy at all, but a look of genuine happiness. Yu Tianci was puzzled. He felt that if he encountered this kind of situation, he would definitely not be as generous as Yu Qianqiu. "This guy, the third brother, is probably not generous at all, but stupid. A guy with this kind of intelligence actually wants to compete with me, Yu Tianci. When today's birthday banquet is over, I can still make a comeback if I put in some effort. Opportunity." Yu Tianci thought so, and his heart slowly returned to calm. In his opinion, he was just unlucky today. He still had an absolute advantage in front of the third child. However, although Yu Tianci comforted himself in every possible way, there was one fact that he could not change, that is, he had already completely lost the birthday banquet today. Even if he could make a comeback later, he would have already lost the face he deserved. Empty. Looking at the table full of exquisite wine and food in front of him, Yu Tianci couldn't get the slightest bit of interest out of it. It always felt like the eyes of everyone around him seemed to be secretly laughing at him. In addition, as soon as Lord Yulong and the company elders left, everyone began to talk about today's events, and the center of the conversation basically revolved around Su Han. It seems that the main topic of this birthday banquet has become Su Han. Many people have even begun to speculate whether the Taiyi Jade Dew Wine is also Su Han's masterpiece. Furthermore, the presence of Su Han made the third young master Yu Qianqiu suddenly become a more popular figure than Yu Tianci. There were actually more people surrounding Yu Qianqiu than around Yu Tianci. This is something Yu Tianci cannot accept at all. In the past, he was surrounded by a lot of people, while the third child was deserted, but now everything is reversed. All these changes are due to the appearance of that boy Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 519: Receive the opportunity You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! All these things are like a gift from heaven. When faced with a situation like his, no matter how thick-skinned you are, you can't sit still. However, Lord Yulong did not announce the banquet. Even if Yu Tianci wanted to leave again, he could only sit at the banquet and wait for the banquet to disperse. This feeling of being on pins and needles was something Yu Tianci had never experienced in his life. At this moment, Yu Tianci naturally transferred all his anger to Yu Qianqiu and Su Han. ¡°This little beast surnamed Su, I really can¡¯t keep him!¡± Yu Tianci suddenly felt a murderous intention in his heart. Su Han followed Lord Yulong and the company elder through many corridors and came to an exquisite room in the back garden. Compared with the layout of the front yard, this back garden is a little less grand, but a little more casual and refined. Generally speaking, it is very consistent with the status of a super power such as the Yulong leader. "Mr. Su, sit down for a moment." Elder Lian, as the core elder of Yulong Chief, did not put on a condescending air in front of Su Han. He was more friendly, as if he was treating a friend of equal status. It is rare for this kind of attitude to appear in the core elder of a super power. Su Han was not restrained, casually pulled out a chair and sat down. Opposite Su Han, Lord Yulong sat. At this moment, Lord Yulong stared at Su Han tightly with his eyes shining brightly. The pressure in his eyes would probably not be resisted by any Little Spirit Realm warrior. But what surprised Lord Yulong was that the sixteen-year-old boy in front of him was calm and composed. It seemed that the pressure he unleashed was non-existent to him. Lord Yulong was surprised and put away his pressure. He released the coercion, which was originally meant to test him. Seeing that Su Han was not affected by his coercion, deep down in his heart, he couldn't help but look up to Su Han even more. "Little brother, I would like to ask, who did you learn from? Where did you learn your martial arts skills?" This is the most curious question of Lord Yulong now. With his eyesight, he can naturally see that the magical power Su Han used to break the stone tablet just now is not something that ordinary small spiritual warriors can master, nor even ordinary spiritual warriors. Can be mastered. What Lord Yulong wants to know most is, what is the origin of this seemingly ordinary young man at the third level of the spiritual realm, and what kind of background does he have, so that he can have such a calm demeanor and possess such magical powers? If Yu Tianci heard that Lord Yu Long was so polite to Su Han, even treating him like a brother, he would definitely be furious and jealous. However, given the status of Lord Yulong, Yu Tianci can be angry with others, but he cannot be angry with Lord Yulong, because he does not have the qualifications or the courage to do so. Su Han chuckled and said: "Lord, what the eldest young master and others said just now is right. I am just an ordinary casual cultivator, which is what you call a country boy. I don't have any masters or anything, I just had good luck when I was young. I just got some advice from a traveling mysterious master." This is a set of remarks that Su Han has prepared long ago. Whenever something unexplainable happens to him, he can always blame it on some mysterious expert. Anyway, the world of martial arts is so big, no one can verify whether what he said is true or false. Lord Yulong thought for a moment and accepted this statement. After all, in the hundreds of miles surrounding the Yulong Territory, he had never heard of any rogue cultivators with strong foundations. How could he possibly cultivate such outstanding disciples? If he is a mysterious expert who travels around, it would be easier to explain. "It turns out that I have been sitting in a well watching the sky all this time, but I don't know that there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the sky. The mysterious person you made friends with must be a very remarkable existence." Lord Yulong¡¯s tone was full of emotion. There is even a trace of sincere envy. After all, when a person lives to his age, status, reputation, etc. are no longer important to him. In his heart, the pursuit of supreme martial arts comes first. Although the peak of the spiritual realm is very powerful in the eyes of ordinary people, Lord Yulong knows that above the spiritual realm, there is also the king realm, and the venerable king realm is the one who can truly cover the sky with one hand. "However, he has never had the opportunity to break through to the King Realm, and there is no second peak spiritual realm powerhouse around him with whom he can discuss and learn from each other about how to break through to the King Realm. Although there are king-level sages in the Danxia Sect, in the eyes of the Danxia Sect, the people in the Yulong Leader are nothing more than worldly ants. So, Lord Yulong expressedOn the surface, he seems to be a powerful man with a high status, but in fact, few people can understand his inner difficulties. Now Lord Yulong heard that Su Han had a mysterious person to give him guidance. He knew that the mysterious person was definitely not someone he could easily come into contact with at ordinary times. He might be the King Realm Venerable. So there was a sense of sincere envy in his tone. Su Han saw Lord Yulong¡¯s expression and knew what he was thinking. However, Su Han naturally couldn't say anything more to avoid exposing his flaws. After all, that mysterious expert was just what he was talking about and didn't exist at all. "The lord praised me so ridiculously that I couldn't sit still." Su Han¡¯s tone was neither humble nor arrogant, neither too cheap nor too arrogant. Such a decent reaction made Lord Yulong suddenly think more highly of him. Even the company elder next to him couldn't help but nodded secretly. "So, the Taiyi Jade Dew Wine was also brewed by that strange man, right? I know Lao San, he can't come up with such wine at all." Lord Yulong chuckled. It has to be said that Lord Yulong has a vicious vision, and he immediately realized that Taiyi Jade Dew Wine could not be obtained by Yu Qianqiu, and it was probably related to Su Han. ¡°He passed the recipe to me, and I brewed it myself some time ago.¡± Su Han said with a smile. "You can also make wine?" Lord Yulong's eyes suddenly shone with surprise again. Su Han didn't want to be high-profile, so he said: "I know a little bit about it. There are many grades of this wine, and what I brew is the lowest grade." "Is there a higher grade of this wine?" Lord Yulong exclaimed. The pot of wine that Su Han brought out was already amazing enough, let alone the higher grade. It is no exaggeration to say that even the head of the Danxia Sect could not drink the pot of wine Su Han took out if he wanted to. "If you have a chance, can you help me brew a pot of higher grade? You can agree to the conditions." Lord Yulong was actually a little nervous, as if he was afraid of being rejected by Su Han. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "There are no conditions, but the grade is higher and the materials are more rare. It requires a certain chance to get it. If there is such a chance, let's talk about brewing." "Okay, then this matter is settled." Lord Yulong was very excited, and suddenly turned to Elder Lian and said, "Go and get the gift I prepared." As soon as Su Han heard what he said, he knew that the highlight of this conversation was finally about to begin. The legendary mysterious opportunity is finally coming to light. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 520 Dragon Blood You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! You don¡¯t know what kind of opportunity it will be? With the status of Lord Yulong, there will naturally be no shortage of resources such as elixirs, but just one or two elixirs do not seem to be enough to become the mysterious opportunity mentioned by Lord Yulong. As for other types of treasures, it was hard for Su Han to imagine what kind of treasures they would be. After a while, Elder Lian came over with a tray in his hand. There was nothing else on the tray, only a small porcelain bottle. Although he couldn't see what was in the porcelain bottle, Su Han could faintly feel that there was an extremely mysterious and powerful aura, which seemed familiar, coming from the porcelain bottle. Lord Yulong took the porcelain bottle in his hand and asked Su Han with a smile: "Little brother, do you know what this is?" "Please give me some advice, Lord." Su Han naturally had some guesses about the contents of the vial, but before he actually saw the contents of the vial, he could not determine exactly what it was. Lord Yulong motioned to the company elder to hand the vial to Su Han. Su Han pulled out the cork, but did not pull it out completely. Instead, he opened a gap and looked closer. This cautious move made Lord Yulong and the company elders secretly nod. As soon as Su Han approached the gap in the bottle mouth, a breath that was a hundred times thicker than before hit him instantly. This breath was so powerful that it made his arm suddenly tremble and his whole body tremble. That feeling was as if the blood in my whole body was suddenly ignited, and it became agitated and boiling in an instant. Su Han could even feel that the four dragon tattoos on his left arm came to life instantly, baring their teeth and claws, and constantly releasing extremely pure energy. Even the spiritual energy in his whole body was constantly agitated and boiling. The breath coming out of the vial was so powerful and pure that it almost made him lose his mind. That kind of domineering power is really amazing. Su Han has never experienced this wonderful feeling in this life, not even in the previous life. He could feel that the thing in the bottle seemed to resonate with him in some way. As soon as he got close to this thing, the strength in his whole body would involuntarily stir. He can also guess that the thing in this bottle is definitely a treasure. It is definitely more precious than all the treasures he has obtained in this life. "What's in this bottle" Su Han blurted out. "Haha, I really saw the right person. Your compatibility with the dragon blood is higher than I imagined." Lord Yulong smiled. "Dragon blood?" Su Han's eyes trembled. Is the thing in this small bottle the dragon blood? Traces of the Dragon Clan have not appeared in southern Xinjiang for thousands of years. Where did this Dragon Clan blood come from? Lord Yulong explained: "What is contained in this small bottle is one of the inheritance left by the ancestors of Lord Yulong thousands of years ago, two drops of dragon blood." "The inheritance left by the ancestors of the Yulong Lord?" Su Han was secretly surprised. It turned out that the Yulong Lord actually still preserved two drops of dragon blood left by his ancestors. This dragon's blood has been passed down from generation to generation for more than a thousand years. . I¡¯m afraid even young masters like Yu Tianci and Yu Qianqiu don¡¯t know about this. Lord Yulong continued: "However, because the power of this dragon blood is so overbearing, if ordinary people merge it into their bodies, their blood will explode and die instantly, or even be blown into ashes. Therefore, for thousands of years, the disciples of Lord Yulong have not had any Someone who can refine this dragon¡¯s blood. That¡¯s why I thought of giving this dragon¡¯s blood to geniuses other than the Dragon Controlling Leader.¡± The company elder answered next to him and said: "That's why there will be a contest for this birthday banquet. The original plan of the lord was that if the champion of the foreign genius contest did not find any signs of being particularly compatible with dragon blood, the two Instead of giving away a drop of dragon's blood, I will give you a place to enter the Danxia Sect as an outer disciple. In this way, it can be regarded as a great opportunity." "However, the lord sees something special in you, and there are even some qualities in you that the lord cannot understand. Therefore, the lord and I agree that this dragon blood should be yours." Elder Lian continued. "You feel ashamed to receive such a valuable thing." Su Han stood up and said. "Treasures should be given to people who are destined to be destined. What's more, you have agreed to help me refine a pot of higher-grade Taiyi Jade Dew wine, so how can you say you feel guilty about it?"   Lord Yulong's hand pushed the vial into Su Han's hand very decisively. "But you have to pay attention. The power of dragon blood is very domineering. You must be careful when fusing it. Moreover, if you want to fuse it one day, remember to find a remote place. Otherwise, once people smell the pressure of dragon blood, , they will definitely come to rob it at all costs.¡± Lord Yulong reminded again. He is definitely not being alarmist when he says this, because everyone knows that a drop of dragon blood is enough to drive martial arts experts crazy. The Dragon Clan is one of the noblest races since ancient times and is also a natural fighting race. The nobility of Dragon Clan bloodline has attracted many martial arts experts to flock to it. If traces of Dragon Clan bloodline and Dragon Clan inheritance appear anywhere, it will definitely shock the entire southern border and attract countless martial arts masters to rob it. With this kind of dragon bloodline, the higher the level of the warrior, the greater the benefit it is likely to be. If a King Realm master obtains this dragon blood, it is more likely to trigger the inherited memory and achieve unexpected breakthroughs. Therefore, this warning is absolutely necessary. If the existence of dragon blood is revealed, Su Han is likely to be killed. Lord Yulong has no doubt that if those king-level experts of Danxia Sect heard that he actually had dragon blood in his hands and had given it to others, they would definitely be so jealous that their eyes would turn red and they would take the dragon blood at all costs. Take away. Su Han naturally understands this truth. Moreover, he also knew that the two drops of dragon blood in this vial were relatively low-grade dragon blood. They were the blood of sub-dragons, and the power of the blood was not very pure. If it is the real dragon¡¯s blood, once the news leaks out, it will not only shock the entire Southern Border, but also the entire Daxia Territory. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 521 Choosing the Successor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Lord, there are two drops of dragon blood in this bottle. If I want to fuse the dragon blood, only one drop is enough." Su Han reminded. Lord Yulong waved his hand, "That's all, I'll give you both drops. Anyway, I haven't found an heir suitable to fuse this dragon's blood in Lord Yulong's life. I might as well let you take this dragon's blood away and find a better one." The right person. In this case, it won't be considered a waste of natural resources." This Lord Yulong is also an open-minded person, but Su Han can still vaguely feel from his tone that he is a little disappointed with the fact that none of his disciples can integrate dragon blood. It¡¯s just that he concealed this disappointment very well. "Lord, how are you sure that none of them can fuse with dragon blood?" Su Han asked. Lord Yulong said: "In the Lord Yulong, once the children grow up, they will be tested by the lord himself. The purpose of the test is to see if they have the talent to fuse dragon blood. The children of this generation are all personally tested by me. After testing, I can be 100% sure that none of them are suitable for refining dragon blood." Lord Yulong clearly remembers that even the eldest son Yu Tianci, who was favored by thousands of people, did not show any talent suitable for integrating dragon blood, which made him very disappointed. Therefore, although there have been strong calls among the Yulong leader to establish Yutianci as his successor in recent years, he has never expressed his intention to choose Yutianci. "So, Third Young Master has also undergone this kind of test?" Su Han asked again. "You mean the third child?" Lord Yulong's eyes flickered and he said in surprise, "How could I forget that the third child grew up in another place? He has indeed never been tested" However, Lord Yulong's eyes quickly dimmed again, "The third child's talent is good, but according to my observation, he is not the material to fuse dragon blood." "The Third Young Master may not be compatible with the Dragon Blood until he has opened the Dragon Vein. But what if the Third Young Master has already opened the Dragon Vein?" Su Han asked with a smile. "Dragon Vein?" Lord Yulong stood up in surprise, "You mean Dragon Vein? How do you know the existence of Dragon Vein?" No wonder he was so surprised, the existence of this dragon vein can be said to be a top secret in the Dragon Control Territory. Anyone with the bloodline of the Yulong Great Leader will have a special meridian under the ribs on the left side. This meridian is called the Dragon Vein. But for ordinary disciples of the Yulong leader, this dragon vein is in a closed state and is no different from other ordinary meridians. Only those with outstanding talents can sense the existence of this dragon vein. But light sensing is not enough. Only by completely opening this dragon vein can the dragon energy and power in the dragon vein be truly used by oneself. Now, Su Han actually revealed the existence of dragon veins, which surprised Lord Yulong. ¡°Little brother, is this what that mysterious man taught you?¡± Lord Yulong asked with doubts. Su Han smiled and did not answer, but changed the subject and said: "Why don't we call the Third Young Master here and test it face to face, so we can know whether the Third Young Master is suitable for fusion with dragon blood?" "Okay, okay, Lao Lian, go and call Qianqiu. When did this kid Qianqiu open the dragon vein? Why don't I know it?" Lord Yulong¡¯s usually stern face was filled with joy at this moment. It¡¯s no wonder he is so excited. He has been looking forward to an heir who suits his own wishes for many years. Although Chief Yulong has many children, none of them really suits his liking. Yu Tianci is exaggerated, Yu Shannan is reckless, and although Yu Qianqiu has a pure character, he loses because he is too young and his foundation is too shallow. But if Yu Qianqiu really opened the dragon vein as Su Han said, then being young and having a shallow foundation would not be a problem at all. Even if the compatibility between Yu Qianqiu and that drop of dragon blood is really higher than that of ordinary people, Lord Yulong feels that he will hand over the position of heir that has been vacant for many years to Yu Qianqiu without hesitation. Soon, Yu Qianqiu walked in together with Elder Lian. Because the company elder didn't say much to him, he had no idea why he was called over. As soon as he entered the room, he looked at Su Han doubtfully, as if hoping that Su Han could give him some hints. "Don't worry, it's a good thing." Su Han's message immediately dispelled Yu Qianqiu's doubts, and Yu Qianqiu felt relieved. "Qianqiu, release your dragon energy and show me." ListenYu Qianqiu did not dare to neglect the instructions given by Lord Yulong, and immediately started to use the techniques passed down from the family of Lord Yulong. Moreover, in order to make his dragon energy more intense, he followed Su Han's previous prompts and incorporated the energy from the first meridian under the left rib into his daily circulation. As soon as the breath of this meridian entered the circulation, Yu Qianqiu suddenly felt that his dragon energy was much stronger. He couldn't help but secretly wonder, "What exactly is this meridian? Why is it so magical?" On the other side, Lord Yulong suddenly shot two rays of light in his eyes and almost stood up from his chair. "Dragon Vein, it is indeed a Dragon Vein, Qianqiu really opened the Dragon Vein!!" Lord Yulong couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. What Yu Tianci and Yu Shannan couldn¡¯t do was actually allowed to be done by Yu Qianqiu, who had never been optimistic about it. "Qianqiu, what do you think is in this bottle?" Lord Yulong slowed down his tone and handed the vial containing dragon blood to Yu Qianqiu. Yu Qianqiu had never seen Lord Yulong treat him so kindly, and he couldn't help but feel a little flattered. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. "Thisthisare these two drops of blood?" Yu Qianqiu was stunned. He was not as calm as Su Han. The power coming from this vial was so powerful and pure. The inexplicable pressure almost made him lose his mind. , which almost broke his blood. Now he only felt that his whole body was extremely hot. The smell of these two drops of blood seemed to have ignited the blood in his whole body, making his whole body boil instantly. Just two drops of blood have such unparalleled power. How powerful must the source of this blood be? "Lord, the compatibility between the Third Young Master and Dragon Blood seems to be very high!" Elder Lian said excitedly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 522: The evaluation of Lord Yulong You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Dragon blood? Is this dragon blood?" Yu Qianqiu was stunned. He had no idea that Lord Yulong actually had dragon blood in his hands, and he was 100% sure that Yu Tianci and Yu Shannan didn't know either. Dragon blood, this is such a heaven-defying treasure. It is said that the ancestors of the great leader of Dragon Control were reborn because of the fusion of a drop of dragon blood. They were inherited by the dragon clan and became a strong man. And now, Lord Yulong actually has dragon blood in his hands? "Lord, where does this dragon blood come from? If the lord fuses this dragon blood, wouldn't the strength of our dragon-control leader be able to reach a new level?" Yu Qianqiu asked excitedly. Elder Lian explained: "This dragon blood is passed down from our ancestors. Not everyone can fuse it. It needs a high degree of compatibility with the dragon blood. If ordinary people reluctantly fuse it, their blood will burst and die instantly." ¡°Not everyone can integrate?¡± Yu Qianqiu slowly calmed down and said worriedly, "What should we do? Can't the lord also fuse?" "No." Elder Lian shook his head and said. At this moment, Lord Yulong suddenly stood up from his chair and looked at Yu Qianqiu up and down, as if he was examining the compatibility between him and Dragon Blood. After a long while, Lord Yulong seemed to have made up his mind and said decisively: "Let him try it!" It is not unreasonable for Lord Yulong to be so cautious. If the compatibility between Yu Qianqiu and dragon blood is not as high as imagined, then his life may be in danger if he fuses dragon blood. However, after Lord Yulong¡¯s observation, he felt that Yu Qianqiu still had great hope. Now, all I have to do is ask Yu Qianqiu himself for his opinion. After all, fusing dragon blood is a life-threatening matter, and Lord Yulong does not want Yu Qianqiu to take risks without knowing anything about it. When Yu Qianqiu heard that he wanted to fuse dragon blood himself, he was stunned at first and couldn't believe his ears. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??out?? After he calmed down, he agreed to fuse the dragon blood without hesitation. He knows that this drop of dragon blood is very likely to be an opportunity for him, a great opportunity to change his destiny, and an excellent opportunity to completely make a comeback! In comparison, the risks brought by integrating dragon blood are acceptable to Yu Qianqiu. The greater the risk, the greater the reward, he still understands this sentence. At the moment, the company elder handed two drops of dragon blood to Yu Qianqiu and Su Han respectively. The pressure generated when fusing dragon blood can easily attract strong people to snatch it. Therefore, both of them need to find a remote place to minimize the possibility of being discovered and noticed. "Don't worry, it won't be too late to integrate after all aspects of the situation are adjusted to the best." The company elder warned Yu Qianqiu. After Yu Qianqiu and Su Han left, Elder Lian said to Lord Yulong: "Lord, although the cultivation level of Mr. Su just now is not very high, in terms of all aspects of quality, he is far superior to our Lord Yulong. A native son of the leader. Why didn¡¯t the lord think of recruiting him to the Dragon Control Leader and training him to be the mainstay of the Dragon Control Leader?¡± Lord Yulong smiled slightly and said: "Old Lian, you don't understand. This little guy is a hidden dragon in the abyss, and he will definitely soar into the sky in the future. Even if our Lord Yulong gives it as an heir, he may not be able to keep it. Stay with him." Elder Lian showed surprise: "Lord, is your evaluation too high?" Elder Lian has been working beside Lord Yulong since he was young. He has never heard Lord Yulong speak highly of anyone. In the eyes of Lord Yulong, some of the young people in the Yulong leader could not even get half a word of praise. ??????????? Occasionally, the only things the Yulong Lord can mention are one or two ordinary comments. "In the area near Yunzhong City, any young man who can produce Taiyi Jade Dew Wine cannot be given too high a rating." "Why didn't the lord say that he was just lucky? He made friends with an expert from this world?" Elder Lian asked. Lord Yulong smiled slightly: "There are tens of millions of people near Yunzhong City. Why did this kind of adventure happen to him alone? Is this a problem that can be explained by luck alone?" Elder Lian admired him and said: "The lord is really wise. It seems that this young man is indeed extraordinary. However, after today's incident, the eldest young master and his group will probably hate him to death." Lord Yulong smiled: "Yu Tianci? If he is smart enough,He shouldn't provoke Su Han, otherwise, not only would he not be able to take the position of heir he had been dreaming about day and night, but he would also suffer even greater losses. But Yu Qianqiu, I am really impressed by him this time. Not only has he opened the dragon vein, but more importantly, he has a good eye for making friends. This kid Qianqiu is not simple. " "Lord, do you also think that the third young master is good?" Elder Lian has the best impression of Yu Qianqiu among these young masters. Although Yu Tianci is recognized by everyone as the best candidate for heir, he is also talented and personable, but according to Elder Lian's intuition, he does not really appreciate the various things Yu Tianci has shown. On the contrary, it is Yu Qianqiu. Although he is a little younger, he has a strong spirit in his bones. "Qianqiu bet on Su Han, and he made a very good move." Lord Yulong said. "Then will the lord consider handing over the position of heir to the third son?" "Haha, everything depends on the result after he fuses the dragon's blood." Lord Yulong did not explain clearly what he thought. However, the company elder knew that since Lord Yulong said this, he meant that as long as Yu Qianqiu succeeded in merging the dragon blood, without any other accidents, the heir would be a sure thing. "Third Young Master, you must live up to your expectations and don't let down the lord's expectations." Elder Lian secretly said in his heart that he has followed Lord Yulong for so many years, and he is the only one who understands best that Lord Yulong longs for a worthy heir to carry forward the legacy of Lord Yulong. "Okay, Old Lian, you go and announce the end of the banquet. Also, take back some of the privileges that Yu Tianci has in his hands. I heard that his men suppressed Qianqiu's men a lot. This kind of atmosphere is not conducive to the great leader of Yu Long. Future development." Lord Yulong ordered. "Yes, Lord." Elder Lian knew that this was when Lord Yulong began to reduce the power in Yu Tianci's hands, so as to pave the way for Yu Qianqiu's future. This news is like another heavy blow to the eldest son Yu Tianci. Elder Lian can almost imagine how wonderful the expression on Yu Tianci¡¯s face must be after hearing the news (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 523: A U-turn in Attitude You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Su, do you think I can successfully integrate this dragon's blood?" Su Han and Yu Qianqiu left the inner courtyard, and Yu Qianqiu asked worriedly. When he first heard that he could be fused with dragon blood, his first reaction was ecstasy. But after he calmed down, he began to worry about gains and losses again, fearing that if his fusion failed, not only would his life be in danger, but he would also disappoint Lord Yulong. "Qianqiu, to be honest, there is indeed a certain risk when you fuse this drop of dragon blood. But the good thing is that you have opened the dragon vein, and the chance of risk is much lower than that of ordinary people. But even so, if a risk occurs, then It¡¯s just that the odds are stacked against you, so it¡¯s up to you to decide whether you want to merge or not.¡± Su Han is not the kind of person who just says nice things just to make the other person happy. In front of Yu Qianqiu, he calmly laid out the pros and cons and let Yu Qianqiu take charge. Yu Qianqiu thought for a while and asked: "What are my chances of success?" "It's hard to say, probably around 70%." "Okay, 70%, enough for me to give it a try." Yu Qianqiu¡¯s eyes showed determination. This time, if he didn¡¯t succeed, he would be successful. "Brother Su, I really want to thank you today. Without you, I would never have imagined that one day I would have such a great opportunity." The most fortunate thing for Yu Qianqiu now is that he had a good relationship with Su Han when he was in Tianhe County. Now it seems that I have really been rewarded tenfold and a hundredfold, and it has suddenly changed the trajectory of my life. "Why should you and I be so polite?" Su Han¡¯s harvest this time is not small. The dragon¡¯s blood is a great opportunity for Yu Qianqiu, and it is not the same for Su Han. If Su Han could successfully fuse this drop of dragon blood, the benefits it would bring to him would be extremely amazing. As an ancient royal family, the Dragon Clan¡¯s bloodline is definitely one of the most powerful. The coercion of the ancient dragons, the defensive power of the ancient dragons, the evolutionary power of the blood of the ancient dragons It can be said that the bloodline of the ancient dragon clan is the bloodline that any warrior dreams of. The bloodline of the Dragon Clan can reshape a person, evolve the bloodline, and increase strength. As long as you need to rely on bloodline evolution to increase your strength, then the true dragon bloodline is definitely the best choice. If not the only one, it is one of the few best options. Even the bloodline of Yalong is enough for a warrior to evolve through bloodline, at least to the king level. Even if Su Han has no other adventures, even if he has no memory of his previous life, even if his body's talent is extremely mediocre, as long as he has a drop of dragon blood, given time, he will definitely be able to cultivate to the king's level. It is no exaggeration to say that the dragon bloodline is so magical. "Okay, Brother Su, you can go shopping by yourself, I'll leave first." Yu Qianqiu couldn't wait to go back and study this drop of dragon's blood. Su Han smiled slightly and said, "After you successfully fuse the dragon blood, I have something else to tell you." "Okay, I'll go to Yunzhong City to find you then, and that's it," Yu Qianqiu said. After Yu Qianqiu left, Su Han had nothing to do. And he also knew that the banquet in the front yard should have dispersed, and everyone had almost left. Su Han decided to leave this courtyard and return to Yunzhong City first to study how to refine dragon blood. As soon as he reached the door of the other courtyard, Su Han suddenly found a figure standing at the door, completely blocking his way. This figure, tall and graceful, is a gift from heaven. In terms of appearance alone, he is indeed a very good skin. "Mr. Su, are you free?" To Su Han's surprise, Yu Tianci actually smiled. Although the smile seemed a bit forced, to Su Han, it was surprising enough that this man would actually greet him with a smile instead of staring at him with vicious eyes. Su Han smiled faintly: "You are blocking my way, what difference does it make if I am free or not?" "Haha, misunderstanding, misunderstanding. Mr. Su, I admit that the birthday banquet just now was a bit unpleasant. However, when I thought about it carefully just now, I felt something was wrong. It seems that there is no undying resentment between you and me?" Yu Tianci said, gave a fake smile, and then continued, "I am the most popular young master of Yulong Chief. You are the most outstanding young genius I have ever seen in my life. Why do you and I have to confront each other instead of What about a strong alliance?¡± "A strong alliance?" Su Han looked at this guy as if he was crazy, "??If you have anything to do, just say it directly, don't beat around the bush, okay? " Yu Tianci coughed in embarrassment, "I just want to know what happened in the inner courtyard just now. What did you say after the third child entered? Why did even the elder say that he would reduce the power in my hands after the elder came out? ?¡± This is the most puzzling thing about Yu Tianci. Logically speaking, if the lords want to summon someone alone, then this person should be 100% themselves. How could it be the third child? And what on earth did they say in the inner court that actually made Lord Yulong order to reduce his power? To be honest, when Elder Lian went to the front yard to announce this decision just now, Yu Tianci really couldn't accept it. Especially the announcement in front of everyone made Yu Tianci feel like he had been slapped in the face. He was extremely embarrassed and wanted to leave this place on the spot and never show up again. However, no matter how depressed he is, Yu Tianci must figure out what is going on. You can't let yourself get slapped with a black knife by Lao San for no reason, right? "Mr. Su, tell me the truth. Did Lao San take the opportunity to pour some ecstasy soup into the lord and say something bad about me just now? Did you help him?" Yu Tianci asked suspiciously. Su Han sneered: "Eldest Young Master, I can tell you clearly that neither the Third Young Master nor I said a bad word about you in front of the lord." "Didn't you say that?" A strange look flashed across Yu Tianci's face. If these two people didn't say anything bad about him, wouldn't it mean that it was the lord's intention to suppress him? Yu Tianci tried his best to suppress the bad premonition in his heart, and still smiled gracefully: "In this case, you should know that my background and foundation of Yu Tianci is much deeper than that of Lao San. Let's put it this way, Lao San No matter how much it costs to win you over, I can afford to pay him three times the price. What do you think? Think about it?" As he spoke, he smiled broadly, as if the two of them had never had any friction before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 524: Preparations before the start of the trading conference You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Do you think I'm a fastidious person?" Su Han asked with a smile. "I think you might as well consider it. You see, I have a wide range of connections in Danxia Sect. With your talent, you will definitely be able to enter Danxia Sect in the future. I can help pave the way for you and make your road smoother. Do you know? I spent a lot of money to hire Yang Qi to help me, but he disappointed me. Now I only care about you. As long as you are willing to help me, we can join forces" "Stop it." Su Han said impatiently, "I'm not interested." "Why? Just because the third child met you before me?" Yu Tianci was unwilling, "In the Yulong leader, I am the orthodox one. The third child is a kid with no background. Do you really think he is better than me? ?I can bring a stronger tomorrow to Yulong Great Leader, and he? What can he bring to Yulong Great Leader?" Su Han smiled: "Maybe you are talking too much here, but I have no interest in your struggle for power or your so-called grand ambition. I only help Yu Qianqiu because he is my friend, and You, Yu Tianci, are not my friends, it¡¯s that simple.¡± "We can also be friends." Yu Tianci said with determination. "Sorry, I'm not interested. Let me ask you one last question, do you want to go away or not?" Yu Tianci¡¯s face froze, and he finally couldn¡¯t pretend anymore, and said sternly: ¡°Are you so stubborn? Are you going to fight me to the end?¡± "Going against you?" Su Han smiled, "You don't go back to pee and take care of yourself. Are you worthy of letting me go against you?" "Okay, okay! One day, you will pay the price for your stubbornness and arrogance. When I become the lord of Yulong Great Lord, I will make you cry and kneel in front of me, begging me forgive you." Yu Tianci finally broke his face completely, showing a vicious look. He came to Su Han with great expectations. He suppressed his nausea and acted like a courteous corporal, hoping to persuade Su Han to switch sides and help him deal with Yu Qianqiu. But his wishful thinking turned out to be wrong. Even if he has a prominent background and strong backers, so what? These were not taken seriously by Su Han at all. "I don't know." Su Hanlian smiled, "Do you think you still have a chance to become the heir?" "What do you mean? Why don't I have a chance? I also won the championship in today's competition and can get personal guidance from the lord for a month. Isn't this an opportunity? Yes, the third child is at today's birthday banquet I have a bit of an upper hand, but with my background here, will he be able to surpass me in a short time?" Yu Tianci became excited and asked sharply. "Unfortunately, what you said is of no use. I can tell you clearly that you have no chance at Yu Tianci. Today's withdrawal of your privileges is just the beginning." After Su Han finished speaking, he left Yu Tianci who was stunned on the spot and left directly. Yu Tianci stayed where he was, unable to believe what he heard. Why did this boy conclude that he had no chance? "Impossible, he must be talking nonsense." Yu Tianci kept encouraging himself, but there was always a small voice deep in his heart, reminding himself that there must be a reason why this kid can be so confident. What happened in the inner courtyard just now? Could it be that Lord Yulong actually gave up on himself? Chosen the third child as the heir? Yu Tianci was simply unbelievable. He felt that such a thing was impossible, but he was not 100% sure. For a moment, Yu Tianci was as dejected as a defeated rooster. The arrogant attitude at the beginning has completely disappeared. ¡­¡­ Su Han returned to Yunzhong City and collected the dragon blood, not planning to use it for the time being. To refine this dragon blood, there needs to be no one within hundreds of miles, and the requirements for the site are several times higher than the spirit body derived from Liuli Lord. Su Han couldn't find a suitable place for a while. The blood of the Dragon Clan can make people's energy and blood strong, improve the purity of human blood, enhance the power of human warriors, and allow human warriors to practice more and stronger supernatural martial arts. Especially Su Han's practice of "Black Dragon Book", which is originally a dragon martial art. If he can get dragon blood to cleanse his veins and improve his bloodline, it will be even more beneficial. It would be a lie to say that there is no rush to refine, but now that there are no conditions, Su Han can only put it aside for the time being. Su Han returned to the inn. As soon as he entered the door, his followers gathered around him and reported on various progress in martial arts training. Liuhe Canglang Formation, everyone has cultivated to a small level?As a result, if we join forces, we can basically fight against several powerful people in the Earth Spirit Realm at the same time. And everyone's martial arts cultivation is also increasing steadily. Among them, Murong Sang has made the fastest progress. He has actually broken through to the first level of the spiritual realm and is moving towards the second level of the spiritual realm. Even Su Han had to be stunned by this heaven-defying cultivation speed. The talent of the innate pure Yang body was really outstanding. My current cultivation talent is far behind Murong Sang, but after refining dragon blood in the future, everything will be uncertain. Murong Sang's cultivation speed was praised by everyone, but he himself was not complacent at all. Instead, he looked at Su Han: "Young Master, you are my great benefactor. Without you, I would probably still be in the clouds now." Midtown wandering.¡± "There is no need to say these words. Among us, none of us have received great favor from the young master." Cheng Can laughed and patted Murong Sang on the shoulder. Su Yu also said: "That's all in the past. It's not easy for you to survive until today when you grew up in such an environment." Su Han hadn¡¯t seen these followers for a while. Looking at Su Yu at this moment, he was suddenly startled, and the expression on his face suddenly became a little strange. "Xiaoyu, I remember you said you were not an orphan? Then where are your parents?" Su Han suddenly asked. Su Yu was stunned and quickly excused himself: "My parents died when I was six years old while going out for training." "Then do you remember who they are?" "They are ordinary members of the Su family in Tianhe County." Su Yu said, while secretly drumming in her heart. Could it be that Su Han discovered something? Fortunately, Su Han did not continue to ask. "Okay, now there is something you need to do." Su Han said, took out a small porcelain bottle and placed it on the table. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 525: The sensation caused by a magical elixir You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young Master, what is this?" A group of people came over curiously. "This is the elixir of healing, the same kind of elixir I gave each of you before." "The Spirit Rush Pill can allow spiritual warriors to advance to a level unconditionally. This is a great benefit given to us by the young master. We are not even willing to take it yet." Everyone said one after another. Su Han smiled and said, "The task I give you now is to publicize in Yunzhong City that there will be a Spirit Chong Pill to be auctioned at the trading conference in a week. I believe that with the efficacy of this Spirit Chong Pill, even if you don't add more After rendering it, everyone will understand how precious this elixir is." "That's right, the spiritual realm can be improved by one level unconditionally. This kind of elixir has never appeared in Yunzhong City before." Murong Sang said. "Young master, do you want to sell the elixir at the trading conference?" "That's right." Su Han now needs to use Yuan Stone in more and more places. He needs Yuan Stone for cultivation, Yuan Stone for formations, Yuan Stone for evil eyes, and even refining dragon blood requires a lot of it. Yuanshi to assist. At this trading conference, powerful people from all walks of life gathered in Yunzhong City. Su Han was sure that the Spiritual Charge Pill and Cold Iron Essence in his hands could be sold at a good price. More importantly, Su Han wanted to attract the attention of the major forces around Yunzhong City by releasing the news about the Spiritual Pill, muddy the water in Yunzhong City, and break the rule that only forces within Yunzhong City can participate in the trading conference. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With a mixture of good and bad, would not be easy for the Thunder Leader to snatch the spiritual vein of Yunzhong City. When the entourage left, the strange thought flashed through Su Han's mind again. "I was standing next to Su Yu just now, and I suddenly sensed his bloodline. It seemed that there was a little blood resonance between him and me? What's going on?" Su Han knew that this kind of bloodline resonance could not exist. Unless there was a common bloodline between the two people, this kind of bloodline resonance could occur. "What kind of blood do we have in common between Su Yu and I?" The more Su Han thought about it, the weirder he felt. He wanted to call Su Yu over and ask again, but looking at Su Yu's appearance, it seemed that he didn't want to say more on this topic. ¡°It¡¯s better to wait until you see your father later and ask him.¡± Su Han made a decision. A few days later, a big news bombarded the streets and alleys of Yunzhong City. At the trading conference, a top-quality elixir will be auctioned. This elixir is called the Chongling Divine Pill. It is a magical elixir that can unconditionally allow a strong person in the spiritual realm to improve his cultivation level by one level! As soon as this blockbuster news came out, it immediately spread throughout Yunzhong City. Everyone was shocked by it. Even the masters who had been immersed in alchemy for hundreds of years couldn't believe their ears. Even these elixir masters in Yunzhong City have only vaguely seen the existence of such magical elixirs in ancient classics. And now, this kind of magical elixir actually appears in reality? Moreover, it will be auctioned at the trading conference one week later? For a moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but start to wonder if the auctioneer was out of his mind! This priceless magical elixir, instead of keeping it for yourself, is going to be auctioned! If the auctioneer is not short-sighted, then he has more than one Spirit-Charging Pill in his hand! Of course, the possibility of the latter is almost zero. For such a magical elixir to appear in the world, it would already be big news. How could there be more than one? This spiritual elixir is definitely the elixir that all warriors and alchemists dream of. If ordinary spiritual warriors obtain it, they can instantly increase their strength by a large amount, break through bottlenecks, or cultivate future generations. And if the alchemist gets it and studies it carefully, he can definitely take his alchemy cultivation to a higher level! It is no exaggeration to say that the research value of this spiritual elixir even far exceeds its use value! For a time, all the major fourth-level aristocratic families in Yunzhong City, as well as the major hidden aristocratic families, forces, and sects near Yunzhong City, all set out one after another. The situation within a radius of thousands of miles suddenly became turbulent! There is only one goal that all forces are aiming at - the Yunzhong City Trading Conference! There are even signs that even the three giant forces around Yunzhong City - Chief Thunder, Chief Yulong and Chief Luo Xing have received news of the Chongling Divine Pill and are preparing to send people to participate in the trading conference. Under the heavy pressure from all parties, Yunzhong City Wanjin Dojo had to abandon the original rules of the trading conference and turn the trading conference into aThe scope of ? has been expanded, from the major forces within Yunzhong City to the major forces surrounding Yunzhong City. ¡° In this way, these giants around Yunzhong City can legitimately appear at the trading conference. Such a result was even far beyond Su Han's expectations. He could predict that this elixir would cause a sensation, but he did not expect that this elixir would cause such a big turmoil He also didn¡¯t expect that such an inconspicuous elixir in the capital of Great Xia would have such a terrifying impact in southern Xinjiang. For a moment, the entire Yunzhong City was discussing the mysterious seller of the Spirit-Chong Spirit Pill, speculating on his identity and origin, whether he would be a powerful person from the hidden sect in southern Xinjiang, or a super strong person passing by If he didn¡¯t have these two identities, how could he have the Spirit-Charging Pill? Only a few people guessed that this elixir might have something to do with Su Han, including Mr. Yong, Yong Qi and Master Geng. However, they only made vague speculations and were not sure. Under the spotlight of everyone, time quickly came to the day of the trading conference. Early in the morning, at the entrance of Wanjin Dojo in Yunzhong City, there were loud gongs and drums and colorful flags flying. One by one, the bigwigs and hidden powerhouses around Yunzhong City appeared and came to Wanjin Dojo. With this formation, even the young master of Wanjin Dojo who was waiting at the door couldn't help but feel a little panicked. How many big guys are here? My small Wanjin Dojo has never received so many distinguished guests? ¡°Could it be that they all came here for the Spirit-Charging Pill? This small Spirit-Charging Pill actually has such huge energy? Although the trading conference has not officially started yet, the young master of Wanjin Dojo can already predict that a different kind of fighting using money as a weapon is about to begin! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 526: All forces gather together You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just when the big guys from all parties filed into the arena, another group of strong men descended from the sky, their eyes shining brightly, and walked towards the entrance of the Wanjin Dojo. The first among them was an old man in purple clothes. He was tall, his eyes were like lightning, and he looked majestic. The young master of the Wanjin Dojo hurriedly came up to greet you: "Welcome to your distinguished guest, please allow me to register for you. May I ask youwhose force is this?" "How presumptuous! You don't know anyone from Thunder Chief? This is Elder Lei He, the chief elder of Thunder Chief." A person behind the old man in purple scolded. As soon as these words were spoken, people around him immediately took a breath of cold air, Thunder Leader! Thunder Leader, one of the three giants around Yunzhong City, actually showed up! Without even thinking about it, I knew that the people from the Thunder Leader must also be here for the Spirit-Charging Pill. For a moment, everyone made way for the people of Thunder Leader. Those powerful men who were well-known in the world had restrained their momentum at this time and did not dare to take a step beyond their reach. Because they knew that if they offended the Thunder Leader, it would be a disaster. ?????????????????????????????????? Elder Lei He has a gloomy face, and he looks as if he is in a very bad mood. If anyone offends him at this time, it will be a trivial matter to kill him. "Are you the person in charge of Wanjin Dojo?" The middle-aged man next to Elder Leihe asked Young Master Min of Wanjin Dojo. Young Master Min quickly said: "That's right." The middle-aged man glared and asked, "Then tell me, what's going on with this trading conference? Originally, only local forces from Yunzhong City were allowed to attend. Why is it now open to all forces outside Yunzhong City? Attend?" "This this¡­¡­" Young Master Min was tongue-tied and unable to answer, but he was cursing in his heart. What kind of weird question was he asking? Your Thunder Chief, aren't you also a force outside of Yunzhong City? Young Master Min didn¡¯t know that everyone in the Thunder Leader was really depressed. Originally, they had made a plan to let the Beigong family buy the piece of land with spiritual veins at the trading meeting, and then transfer it to the Thunder leader privately. As a result, as soon as the news about the Chongling Shendan came out, the surrounding forces in Yunzhong City went crazy. They all had to come to the trading conference. There were so many forces in this trading conference. If other forces were also watching, On that piece of land, how could the Beigong family be better than others with their strength? Helplessly, Lei Lei led the crowd and had no choice but to show up in person. At this trading conference, they had to take the piece of land with spiritual veins. At this moment, another group of people descended from the sky. In terms of momentum and prestige, they were no worse than the team led by Thunder Chief. The leader of this team is a somewhat pale young master with a spring-like smile on his face. No matter how you look at it, he is much more approachable than Elder Lei He of the Thunder Leader. Even Young Master Min of the Wanjin Dojo couldn't help but have a good impression of this young master. He hurriedly greeted him and said attentively: "Welcome to the Wanjin Dojo. May I ask for your name?" "My young master is the third young master of Yulong Chief." A follower behind the young master answered on his behalf. When Young Master Min heard this, he immediately took a breath of cold air, "But the Third Young Master Yu who was just appointed as the heir to the Yulong Leader two days ago?" "Exactly." There was a bit of pride in the entourage's tone. His son had just made a breakthrough two days ago and was appointed as the heir by Lord Yulong. He didn't expect the news to reach Yunzhong City so quickly. It is said that the reason why the Third Young Master was able to surpass Yu Tianci and obtain the position of heir is inseparable from the lord's birthday banquet a week ago. It is said that there was a mysterious man who helped the third young master at that birthday party. But he didn¡¯t know what the specific situation was. When Young Master Min heard that Chief Yulong actually gave him the honor to allow the heir to attend the trading conference in person, he couldn't help but beam with joy. He was flattered and said: "Please, please, all distinguished guests, please come in." As he spoke, he diligently led Mr. Yu and his group inside. Just halfway through, a harsh voice suddenly came: "Hey, how come the Chief Yulong has been choosing a successor for so many years, and finally chose such a boy with no hair on his head?" The person who spoke was none other than a member of the Thunder Leader¡¯s team. Young Master Min looked embarrassed, and for a moment he didn't know how to answer the question. Because everyone knows that the Thunder Chief and the Yulong Chief??They were old enemies for many years. This time, the Thunder Chief brought a chief elder, and the Yulong Chief brought a new heir. Both of them have high status. No matter who you speak to at this time, you may offend the other. For a moment, the noisy scene became quiet, and everyone focused on Elder Lei He and Young Master Yu. Third Young Master Yu smiled slightly, but ignored the speaker. Instead, he said to Elder Lei He: "Elder Lei He, I have always admired your name and admired you for a long time. Today I finally have the chance to meet you." "Oh? Have you admired me for a long time?" Although Elder Lei He couldn't stand the leader of Yulong, he couldn't stand being flattered. When Elder Leihe heard that Young Master Yu had admired him for a long time, Elder Leihe suddenly felt a little elated and suppressed his pride. asked proudly. Third Young Master Yu smiled again, "I've always heard that Elder Lei He is very good at taming spiritual beasts. I didn't believe it before. No, today I finally opened my eyes. The dog raised by Elder Lei He can actually speak human language." As soon as these words came out, Elder Lei He suddenly froze with an old face. "Pfft~ Hahahaha, we have been making trouble for a long time, and this Young Master Yu is just cursing in a roundabout way." "Elder Leihe actually answered the call. It's so stupid. Hahahahaha. I can't stand it anymore. I want to go out and have a laugh." Even Young Master Min from Wanjin Dojo was trying his best to hold back his laughter, his shoulders kept twitching, and his face turned red from holding back. ¡°You are so outrageous, don¡¯t use filthy words to insult Lord Thunder!¡± The middle-aged man next to Elder Lei He was furious. Mr. Yu San said calmly: "If you want others to respect you, you should first respect others." Elder Lei He¡¯s face turned livid, and he suddenly slapped the man who had mocked Mr. Yu just now, and shouted: ¡°Get out of here!¡± The man retreated with a sad face. He never imagined that he originally jumped out to share the master's worries, but ended up dragging his master back. "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, all distinguished guests, please go in first." Young Master Min quickly smoothed things over. Elder Lei He gave Young Master Yu a hard look and strode into the venue. Young Master Yu smiled slightly and said to his subordinates: "You go in first." "Third Young Master, what about you?" Young Master Min asked quickly. "I want to wait for someone here." The words of Young Master Yu immediately attracted everyone's attention. Who on earth could make the heir of the Yulong leader pay so much attention to him? The heir who can make the leader of Yulong's leader is waiting for him to wait for him. I'm afraid this person will not be too small (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 527: Falling Star Leader You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Young Master Yu looked calm and stood waiting at the entrance of Wanjin Dojo. He didn't seem to think anything was wrong. ??But Young Master Min next to him was already sweating profusely, and he wanted to persuade this noble young master several times to stop waiting and go to the venue first. But looking at the appearance of Mr. Yu, it seems that he has to wait for the person he mentioned. At this time, there were more and more people at the scene. Many people were staring here curiously, wondering who the big shot was who could make Master Yu wait patiently for so long? Time passed by in the discussion and speculation of everyone. A quarter of an hour later, Young Master Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he suddenly stepped forward to meet him. "Are you coming? Are you coming?" Everyone suddenly became excited, and their eyes followed the third young master Yu. "Brother Su, you are finally here." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Young Master Yu greeted a young man in white and said excitedly. ?????????????? Everyone¡¯s expressions were also dumbfounded, why is it that the person that the Third Young Master Yu has been waiting for is actually a young boy who is still in his infancy? Where are the big names in the world that you promised? ¡°This, this, this¡­isn¡¯t this Mr. Su, who was famous some time ago?¡± Someone immediately recognized the young man in white. "Really? Is he the one who defeated Prince Wang on the platform of Wanshou Hall?" "This Master Su's alchemy attainments are not simple. In terms of alchemy attainments alone, I am afraid that even the top masters in Yunzhong City cannot compare with them." "Can't even compare to Master Geng? It's impossible, I don't believe it." "Even if he has high attainments in alchemy, doesn't Mr. Yu's attitude towards him take him too seriously?" Everyone looked at the eager attitude of Young Master Yu, and a question emerged in their hearts, why does Young Master Yu pay so much attention to him? This Mr. Su, does he really have such a high status? What background and background does he have that can make Mr. Yu turn a blind eye to so many strong men present and only treat him warmly? There are too many questions floating in the minds of everyone. Facing the different eyes that glanced around him, Su Han ignored them and looked at Young Master Yu up and down: "Brother Yu, congratulations, the fusion of dragon blood was successful." Young Master Yu smiled and said: "Brother Su's eyes are really sharp. He can see at just one glance that I have successfully integrated the dragon blood. However, it is only a preliminary success. The lord said that it will take a long time for me to completely refine the dragon blood." .¡± Su Han smiled slightly. The reason why he could tell at a glance that Young Master Yu had successfully fused dragon blood was because he practiced the "Black Dragon Manual" himself. When he got close to Young Master Yu, he felt a weak resonance in his blood. This resonance is naturally due to the dragon's blood aura on Mr. Yu's body. Su Han estimated that if he waits until he refines and fuses the dragon's blood before getting close to Master Yu, the resonance of this blood will be even stronger. "Brother Yu, I have also heard about the fact that Chief Yulong appointed you as his heir. Congratulations, your wish has finally come true." The news reached Su Han¡¯s ears two days ago. At that time, he was very happy for Mr. Yu. Third Young Master Yu smiled and said: "It is said that Yu Tianci almost vomited blood after hearing the news. I thought he would not be reconciled, but unexpectedly, he seemed to have accepted this fact, which was beyond my expectation." "Maybe he figured it out on his own." Su Han smiled. The most effective way to deal with an arrogant person is to crush his self-esteem to pieces. It is estimated that after Yu Tianci's conversation with him that day, he completely lost confidence in his position as heir. ¡°Brother Su, let¡¯s go in, the auction is about to start.¡± Young Master Yu greeted Su Han, and everyone else present also walked towards Wanjin Dojo. At this trading conference, seventy or eighty forces from around Yunzhong City came. In addition to the local forces in Yunzhong City, more than a hundred forces gathered together. The number of people in the hall reached over a thousand. So many. ¡° Moreover, each of them is a character with a very high status. It is no exaggeration to say that this kind of grand gathering is the first of its kind in the area around Yunzhong City in ten years. "The distinguished guests are here, prepare to close the door and no longer allow any other people to enter the venue!" Young Master Min of Wanjin Dojo ordered. At the moment when the gate of Wanjin Dojo was about to close, another horse suddenly appeared in the distance.?, coming slowly. This exquisite carriage immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Because the body of this carriage is not an ordinary material, it is actually made of golden sandalwood, which is extremely exquisite in shape! Everyone¡¯s attention was instantly attracted to this special carriage. Even Young Master Min of the Wanjin Dojo couldn¡¯t help but stop closing the door and look towards the carriage. I saw the carriage door slowly opening, and two beautiful figures came out of the door. " One of the women in white clothes has a slender figure and a quiet temperament, as cold and shining as the snow in three winters. The other girl in a lake blue dress is delicate and pretty, smiling and smiling. For a moment, it seemed as if all the light here was focused on these two women. Everyone was silent at this moment. They were all captured by the grace of the two people and couldn't come back to their senses! "Is it them?" Su Han's eyes moved and he whispered to himself. "Brother Su, why do you know them?" Young Master Yu joked. "I don't know." Su Han shook his head, "What about you?" Third Young Master Yu said: "I do know who they are, but I don't really know them." "Is this the famous Wanjin Dojo Auction House in Yunzhong City?" The girl in a lake blue dress had bright eyes, looking at the plaque on the door of Wanjin Dojo, and then smiled sweetly. Young Master Min of Wanjin Dojo took a deep breath and walked quickly to the two women. As if he was afraid of desecrating some fragile object, he even spoke in a very low voice involuntarily. He said with sincerity and fear: "I dare to ask you two distinguished masters." Where are you from?" "Luoxing collar!" The girl in the lake blue dress smiled brightly. As soon as these four words came out, everyone¡¯s eardrums were shocked again. These two peerless beauties actually come from the Luo Xing leader, who has always kept a low profile and rarely appears in the world! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 528: Showing the Auction Items You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Falling Star Chief, together with the Thunder Chief and Yulong Chief, are also known as the three giants around Yunzhong City. But unlike the other two giants, Luoxing Leader has always been very low-key, reclusive and uninvolved in worldly affairs. This is also because Lord Luo Xing belongs to the Seven Star Sect, and the Seven Star Sect is originally a hidden sect known for its mystery. It is said that the yin in the sect is strong and the yang is declining, and the beauties are like clouds. Its disciples basically do not appear in the world. If anyone is lucky enough to catch a glimpse of the beauty of a female disciple of the Seven Star Sect, it will definitely be something worthy of bragging for a lifetime. ?? And the Luo Xing Chief, who is affiliated to the Seven Star Sect, also inherits the tradition of the Seven Star Sect. The disciples of the Luo Xing Chief are also mostly beautiful women. "Could it be that these two are also here for the Soul-Charging God Pill?" A question arose in everyone's mind. The Spirit-Charging God Pill actually blew up the leader Luo Xing, who was living in a simple way. Already? This was really unexpected for them. Even if they didn¡¯t take any photos today, just seeing the beauty of these two beauties made their life worth it. Of course, some people at the scene looked shocked. It was obvious that they had met these two beauties somewhere before, but they never expected that these two people were actually the leaders of Luo Xing. ¡°Senior sister, go in!¡± The girl in the lake blue dress held the hand of the woman in white intimately and walked into the venue. Young Master Min of the Wanjin Dojo fell behind and suddenly walked quickly towards Su Han. He said with a sincere and affectionate attitude: "Master Su, you are here too. You didn't come far enough to greet me. Don't blame me!" Su Han knew that the other party was because of what happened at the last warm-up auction, and he saved Wanjin Dojo from a bigger storm, so the other party missed him so much. At the moment, Su Han also smiled lightly: "Young Master Min, long time no see." Young Master Min saw Su Han's skills at the warm-up auction, and knew that this person was extraordinary. Especially when he saw that the Third Young Master Yu actually called Su Han brothers, he felt secretly awe-inspiring, "This Young Master Su, it looks like But his background is not small, maybe his background is far beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. Our Wanjin Dojo must treat him with respect, and we must not offend him easily." Thinking of this, Young Master Min said enthusiastically: "Come on, Third Young Master Yu, Young Master Su, please come in." Third Young Master Yu smiled at Su Han, and the two of them walked in together. "If you have treasures that you want to auction at this trading conference, please come with us to the side hall to register." Walking into the Wanjin Dojo, two rows of fashionably dressed maids with good figures were lined up on both sides of the entrance to the auction hall, smiling sweetly. "I have." Su Han raised his hand to signal, and a tall and beautiful maid came up to him with a sweet smile. "Brother Su, do you have something to sell on consignment?" Young Master Yu asked. "It's just a small thing. You go into the lobby first, and I'll find you later." Su Han said. Third Young Master Yu nodded and followed the crowd into the hall. Su Han followed the tall and beautiful maid into a small closed room in the side hall, where Young Master Min of Wanjin Dojo was already waiting. The maid then withdrew and closed the door to ensure maximum privacy. "Master Su, are you here to consign the Cold Iron Essence?" Young Master Min greeted Su Han with a smile. Now everyone in Yunzhong City knew that Su Han had a piece of Cold Iron Essence in his hand, which was very rare. Su Han nodded, took out the box containing the cold iron essence, and placed it on the table. Young Master Min opened the box and looked at the cold iron essence carefully, and then said: "The starting price of this cold iron essence should be more than 1.5 million." "Okay, then the starting price will be 1.5 million." Su Han didn't care. Anyway, the final transaction price of this cold iron spirit must be far higher than the starting price. "Besides the Cold Iron Essence, there is one more thing that I would like to ask you to help me sell on consignment." With that said, Su Han took out another small porcelain vase. "Oh? What is this?" Young Master Min put on a pair of gloves and carefully poured out a round pill from the porcelain bottle. After looking at it carefully, a look of surprise gradually appeared on his face. "Mr. Su, what kind of elixir is this?" Young Master Min boasts that he has read countless elixirs, and the number of top-quality elixirs auctioned by him ranges from one thousand to eight hundred. However, he has never seen such a pill before! "This elixir is called Chongling Dan." "Chong Ling Dan?" Young Master Min suddenly took a breath of cold air, "It's the one that has been rumored in recent days.Yangyang¡¯s spiritual elixir? ! " He originally thought that the owner of the Spiritual God Pill must be a powerful person, or even a powerful person from the hidden sect. No matter how bad it is, he must be a mysterious wandering cultivator. But I didn¡¯t expect that the owner of this Soul-Charging Divine Pill, which caused a huge sensation around Yunzhong City, was the fifteen or sixteen-year-old Mr. Su in front of me? Young Master Min is a person who has seen the world after all. Although he was extremely shocked, he did not lose his temper too much. The look in Su Han's eyes was several times more cautious than before. "Mr. Su, please allow me to find someone to identify it." Young Master Min said, holding the small porcelain vase and hurried away. In less than a stick of incense, Young Master Min returned. Judging from his expression, it was obvious that this elixir had passed the appraisal of the Wanjin Dojo's professional team. "Mr. Su, what is your starting bid for this Spirit Pill? What is your final psychological price?" Young Master Min asked seriously. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "It depends on the situation. The transaction price should not be too low." Hearing this, Young Master Min said solemnly: "Master Su, what you said is exaggerated. Everyone will break their heads to get this kind of magic elixir." "I can rest assured that your Wanjin Dojo will handle the matter. In addition, there should be a confidentiality clause for this auction, right?" When Young Master Min heard this, he immediately understood what Su Han meant: "Don't worry, Mr. Su, the information about the owner of each of our auction items is top secret. We will never leak any information about the owner of the auction item without his consent." "I can rest assured that." Su Han returned to the auction hall and found Young Master Yu in a prime VIP box on the second floor. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 529 Spirit Level Movement You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The seat allocation in this auction hall is very particular. The positions of the forces of all levels and the strong casual cultivators are all arranged in a very reasonable manner, making it impossible to make any mistakes. For those well-known big forces around Yunzhong City, the seats arranged for them are naturally in the VIP box on the second floor. In this way, the privacy of the participants is guaranteed to a certain extent. There are thirty VIP boxes in a circle on the entire second floor, all of which are occupied by various forces. And the hall on the first floor was already full of people at this moment. Although the status of the people on the first floor is not as prominent as the VIPs on the second floor, there are also many famous casual cultivators among them. Young Master Min of Wanjin Dojo feels infinitely satisfied in his heart at this moment. Just looking at the people sitting in the hall below, he feels an inexplicable sense of accomplishment. ?According to the past, with the status of these big bosses, it is difficult to move any of them. But today, these people are all gathered together! Young Master Min knows that the reason why these people are all gathered here today has nothing to do with his Ten Thousand Gold Dojo, it is entirely because of that small spiritual elixir! Thinking of this, Young Master Min couldn't help but glance in Su Han's direction. "The trading conference begins now." Young Master Min has also been in the auction house for a long time, so he naturally knows what the people below want to hear most. Under normal circumstances, big names at this level no longer need to create atmosphere and momentum by themselves. So, he simply didn¡¯t say any nonsense and simply announced that the trading meeting would begin. Sure enough, the eyes of the big guys in the VIP area on the second floor showed approval. Naturally, most of the reasons why they came here today were for the Spirit-Chong Spirit Pill. In this case, it was really impossible. The host needs to say something nonsense. "The first treasure we are participating in the auction today is a spiritual weapon." Young Master Min said, turning his palm, and a gleaming long sword appeared in his hand. As soon as the long sword appeared, a buzzing sound suddenly erupted, and icy cold light flashed. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this is a finely crafted fourth-refined spiritual weapon, which is already a treasure for monks in the spiritual realm. Spirit weapons below the third level are small spiritual weapons, which are relatively common. Most spiritual monks will have one. But if it reaches the fourth refinement or above, the power and price of the spiritual weapon will make a qualitative leap. The price of the fourth refinement spiritual weapon will be more than ten times that of the third refinement spiritual weapon! Due to the shortage of wealth, it is difficult for ordinary spiritual realm warriors to own a fourth-refined spiritual weapon, and even some strong men in the earth-spirit realm may not own a fourth-refined spiritual weapon. After all, it is very difficult for ordinary casual cultivators to obtain cultivation resources, and the fourth-refining spiritual weapon is expensive, with the lowest costing 800,000 low-grade Yuan Stones. Yuan Stone is the lifeblood of spiritual realm warriors. Casual cultivators may not even have enough to practice and buy elixirs, so they don't have any extra to buy weapons. "This is a four-refined spiritual weapon. The starting price is 800,000 low-grade Yuan stones. Bidding starts now." Young Master Min quoted a base price that was not too high. "Nine hundred thousand." "one million!" The auction seats in the hall on the first floor began to compete continuously. After all, most of these seats were casual cultivators and monks from small forces. For them, the fourth-refined spiritual weapon was indeed a rarity. The VIP area on the second floor was very peaceful. They didn't even bother to take a look at such a fourth-refining spiritual weapon. Everyone knows in their hearts that the items at the beginning of the auction are just appetizers, and what comes later is the main event. After all, Wanjin Dojo also has to consider everyone¡¯s feelings. If the entire auction process is all about rare treasures, then the people in the lobby on the first floor will be just spectators, and they will have nothing to do. Therefore, at the beginning of the auction, it is also necessary to prepare some appetizers, which can be regarded as stimulating the atmosphere of the auction. In the end, a strong Earth Spirit Realm casual cultivator bought this fourth-refined spiritual weapon for 1.3 million, which is about the same price for a relatively good fourth-refined spiritual weapon. For example, although the golden broken sword and Tissot purple tripod in Su Han's hand were not specially used for identification, Su Han estimated that the value of these two items far exceeded that of this fourth-refining spiritual weapon. The next few auction items are not too special. They are just some martial arts secret books and elixirs. They are rare treasures for strong casual cultivators, but for big forces, they are all It's tasteless and dispensable. For a whole hour, there was no one in the VIP area on the second floor.Hands-on bidding. On the other hand, the hall on the first floor exploded, with strong casual cultivators shouting and fighting for each other. It was so lively. These reactions were naturally seen by the shrewd Young Master Min. After the bidding for another auction item ended, Master Min walked onto the auction stage with a smile. "Dear distinguished guests on the second floor, I believe you are already waiting impatiently. The auction items just now are just some appetizers, and the real highlight is next! Please hold your breath and see what this is." Young Master Min said, turning his palm again, and a scroll with a faint golden light appeared in his hand. From the outside, it is not clear what the origin of this scroll is. "In this scroll, there is a spiritual-level movement and magical power called Phantom Step. The starting price is one million low-grade Yuan stones." As soon as Young Master Min said these words, he immediately caused an uproar. "Spirit-level physical and magical powers? Such a secret book is actually willing to be put up for auction." "Spirit-level body skills are much rarer than spirit-level martial arts. I'm afraid even the nobles on the second floor may not have them." "That's right, they may not care about spiritual-level martial arts, but it's impossible for them not to care about spiritual-level movements. Now, many people are probably going to take action." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The whole place was agitated. As spiritual warriors, everyone knew the value of spiritual movement skills. Movement techniques of the same level are much more precious than martial arts of the same level. A powerful movement technique can bring an immeasurable increase in combat effectiveness to a warrior. Once the speed soars, it will have unimaginable advantages whether in battle or for escape. "1.2 million!" Just as Young Master Min finished speaking, someone started shouting out the price. The shouting came from a private room on the second floor. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 530: Mixing up the waters You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's an elder from the Qingyi Sect who's calling out the price!" "Well, the Tsing Yi Sect is considered a good force in the surrounding area. Although there is still a certain gap between it and the three major leaders, its strength is at least on par with the fourth-level aristocratic families." "One million and three hundred thousand!" This is the Beigong family in Yunzhong City. The Beigong family has been keeping a very low profile since the last time the Danyao Pavilion was brought down by Su Han. But at this trading conference, they also came with a lot of people and occupied a private room on the second floor. "One and a half million." Another voice came from the second floor. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Everyone took a breath and looked over, only to see that the person bidding was an elder from Lingyun Pavilion. Lingyun Pavilion is considered a powerful force around Yunzhong City, and its strength is even slightly stronger than that of the Tsing Yi Sect. "A volume of secrets sold for 1.5 million. Oh my God, this secrets is more expensive than the Fourth Refining Spiritual Weapon." "Although it's expensive, it's worth it. Not to mention the Earth Spirit Realm masters, even the Heaven Spirit Realm masters will notice the spirit-level movement skills. If I had that much money, I would also like to take pictures. " "One and a half million, is there any bidder?" Young Master Min of Wanjin Dojo shouted. After the people from the Qingyi Sect and the Beigong Family discussed in low voices for a while, neither of them said a word, obviously giving up the bid. The elder of Lingyun Pavilion looked arrogant. He stood at the door of the box and looked around at the people in the hall, looking very proud. ? 1.5 million is indeed a high price. Although many of the people present are big men, it still takes a lot of courage to throw out 1.5 million at once. If no one else bids, then this volume of spirit-level body skills will belong to Lingyun Pavilion. "two millions!" Suddenly, a faint voice came from a private room on the second floor. The Lingyun Pavilion elder trembled all over, like a defeated rooster, and looked towards the private room in disbelief. "It's the Thunder Leader who has made the bid!" Everyone gasped, and the price was increased by 500,000 yuan at a time. This Thunder Leader was indeed one of the three giants around Yunzhong City. What a big deal! Before anyone could recover, there was another bid: "Two million and a half million!" This voice is clearly the cold voice of a woman! ¡°It¡¯s Chief Luo Xing!¡± Everyone was excited. From the beginning of the trading conference to now, this was the first time they saw Chief Luo Xing bidding on something! ¡° Moreover, the handwriting is so amazing, and the price is increased by half a million! Elder Lei He, the chief leader of Thunder, who had just made a bid, his old face suddenly became extremely gloomy, and his eyes were like sharp swords, shooting towards the box of chief leader Luo Xing. The person calling out the price at the Luoxing leader was none other than the cold woman in white from before. ¡°She turned a blind eye to Elder Lei He¡¯s gaze, without even raising her eyelids, as if Elder Lei He¡¯s murderous gaze didn¡¯t exist at all. Young Master Min felt secretly happy in his heart. He must know that the secret book of the Rolling Body Technique was not consigned by others, but was an auction item of their Wanjin Dojo. Now the auction price has soared to 2.5 million, which has exceeded the expected psychological price of Wanjin Dojo. How could he not be happy. "Two million six hundred thousand!" The price increase of 100,000 yuan has been restored. Elder Lei He felt helpless. No matter how rich the Thunder Leader was, it was not brought by the strong wind. While bidding, Elder Lei He also gave the woman in white a gloomy look, with a serious warning in his eyes. The woman in white was not moved at all, and said calmly: "Two million and seven hundred thousand!" "Two million eight hundred thousand!" Elder Lei He gritted his teeth again. He was bound to get this volume of "Phantom Steps" today. ??????????????????? The other participants have all stopped at this time. Everyone knows that this rolling body method is competed by the Thunder Chief and the Luo Xing Chief, and no one else can get involved. "Brother Su, are you not interested in this phantom walking technique?" Young Master Yu asked. Su Han has six-striped dragon wings, so he really doesn't need this relatively low-level movement technique. Of course, it was just low-level in his eyes. In the eyes of others, spirit-level movement skills were already rare. "I don't have any use for it, brother Yu, are you interested?" "I don't have any use for it. Since I successfully refined dragon blood, I have begun to awaken a little bit of the inherited memory of the dragon clan. As my cultivation improves, I will awaken the dragon clan's body and magical powers that are more advanced than this in the future."  Prince Yu said with a smile. Su Han nodded and suddenly shouted: "Three million." As soon as this number came out, the scene exploded again. Seeing that the Thunder Chief and the Luo Xing Chief were almost silent, someone actually shouted out the price of three million? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT???? Nima, two leaders in the two leaders, you follow the fun, you have a lot of money, where is the money? It¡¯s true that Mr. Yu San has a good relationship with you, but it¡¯s impossible for him to pay for you, right? "Brother Su, don't you want this skill? Then why are you asking for a price?" Young Master Yu looked puzzled. "I'm just helping to raise the price. Anyway, they are stupid and have a lot of money." Su Han said with a faint smile. Young Master Yu said worriedly: "Aren't you afraid that if the price goes up, they won't want it anymore? Three million is not a small amount." Su Han smiled and said: "Don't think that I don't know the background of you big leaders. If nothing else, you can still afford a mere three million." "Host, I protest. This person is clearly raising the price on purpose. Otherwise, how could he have gotten so many Yuan Stones as a mere cultivator?" In the box of Thunder Leader, a warrior stood up and said loudly. "That's right, don't you, Wanjin Dojo, take care of it? Let him show off his wealth first, and then he can participate in the bidding." Others in the Thunder Leader also agreed. "Yeah, just imagine how could a mere cultivator get three million yuan of stone? This is obviously a deliberate attempt to raise the price." The voices of protest became louder and louder, but the woman in white with Luoxing collar remained very calm from beginning to end, not even looking at Su Han. Young Master Min has a headache. Although he wants to help Su Han, in principle, Wanjin Dojo cannot favor any one customer, and he cannot use the name of Wanjin Dojo to guarantee that Su Han must have three million yuan stones. Third Young Master Yu suddenly stood up: "I will vouch for Young Master Su." The guarantee given by the heir to the Yulong Great Leader is still highly credible. "Okay, three million and one million." Elder Lei He said through gritted teeth, while giving Su Han a gloomy look. He had never seen Su Han before, and this was the first time he had looked at this kid in the eyes. But at just one glance, he felt inexplicably that this kid was really an eyesore! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 531: I¡¯ll trick you You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Three million and two hundred thousand." Su Han followed closely, with a malicious smile on his face. That's right, he just wants to trick the Thunder Chief. Anyway, the relationship with the Thunder Chief has been forged. Although Elder Lei He doesn't know yet that he killed his grandson Lei Yi, he will know it sooner or later. "Senior sister, look at that guy smiling evilly. He must have come out to raise the price on purpose." In the Luoxing large-collared box, the pretty girl in a lake blue dress said angrily. She had already recognized Su Han. Before, she only knew that he was good at gambling on stones, but she didn't expect that this boy would be so bad and come out to raise his own price. The woman in white said calmly: "If you raise the price, you will raise it. Is it possible that we, the Luoxing leader, can't outbid a wandering cultivator?" "Three million and three hundred thousand!" In Lei He's box, Elder Lei He's expression turned cold again. "Senior sister, don't ask for the price now, let them fight. I want to see if Mr. Su dares to continue to increase the price?" the girl in the lake blue dress said with a smile. "Okay, it's up to you." The woman in white said, anyway, this rolling method is not a must-buy for her. "Three and a half million!" No one present expected that Su Han would directly add another two hundred thousand without even thinking about it, really raising the price. His voice was understated. Listening to this tone, throwing out more than three million yuan of stones was as easy as throwing out a piece of snot! A casual cultivator can actually be so generous. He is really wealthy to the extreme! The crowd was silent. The price increase had reached such an extent that they were even a little numb to the millions and millions of figures. "He really dares to add more!" The girl in the lake blue dress took a breath and said in surprise. ¡°Asshole!¡± Elder Lei He was furious, and those who were closer to Elder Lei He's box could even feel his anger firsthand. If Su Han were in front of Elder Lei He now, Elder Lei He would not care about the rules at all and would just tear Su Han to pieces. This is a naked provocation, a provocation to the majesty of the Thunder leader, it is no longer just a matter of face. Elder Lei He was very angry, but Young Master Min was very happy. One volume of spirit-level movement techniques reached 3.5 million, which was definitely far beyond his expectation. "Who is this Young Master Su? Could it be that he has a grudge against the Thunder Chief?" Everyone in the hall looked at each other in confusion. Elder Lei He couldn't bear it any longer. He stood up from his seat with a roar and said sternly: "Is this friend bidding like this deliberately to lose face to our leader Thunder?" "Thunder Chief? What a powerful force!" Su Han raised his eyes and chuckled, "Auction bidding always goes to the highest bidder. This is not a rule set by me, nor by your Thunder Chief. It¡¯s a rule passed down by convention. It seems that there is no problem of losing face" Having said this, everyone thought that Mr. Su would probably give in. Unexpectedly, Su Han changed the topic and said: "However, if Elder Lei insists that I want to lose face to you, then it can be regarded as me losing face to you." As soon as these words came out, it immediately caused an uproar. Everyone couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Did he mean to say that he could afford to offend even the Thunder Leader? ¡°Is this person crazy, or is he being mysterious, ordoes he really have such a strong backer? When Elder Lei He heard this, he was so angry that his whole body trembled. He shouted with his halberd finger: "You little beast! Do you dare to offend Chief Thunder Chief? I will definitely" "Elder, calm down! Don't forget the purpose of our coming today!" A warrior from the Thunder Leader immediately stopped him in a low voice. Elder Lei He was shocked when he heard this, and then slowly calmed down. But he was still unwilling to give in, and his gloomy eyes were still scanning Su Han's body. "Elder, we can actually play with him. The price of this spiritual-level body skill is two million, if we can't bear it, we will give up if we raise the price again and let him get it in his hands." The Thunder Chief Warrior suggested. "Okay, let's do it like this! The kid wants to raise the price deliberately so that I can take advantage of him. He's a little too naive." There was a cold light in Elder Leihe's eyes. "four million." Elder Lei He spoke very calmly this time and directly raised the price by another 500,000 yuan.?The hype has reached huge heights. He had already made up his mind that as long as Su Han mentioned the price again, he would not raise the price and let Su Han buy the body roll at twice the market price. When Su Han shoots himself in the foot, his heart will bleed. "Fuck, four million." "That's too cruel, Zhennima is so rich, he deserves to be the chief leader of Thunder. I wonder if Mr. Su will continue to increase his wealth?" Elder Lei He stared at Su Han closely, waiting for Su Han to call out the price increase, and then he could give up naturally and let Su Han suffer the consequences. Just when everyone was waiting for Su Han to continue bidding, there was no movement in the box where Su Han was. "What's going on? Mr. Su won't back down, right?" "You should be hesitating. After all, four million is an astronomical sum." At this moment, all eyes fell on the box where Su Han was. Seeing that Su Han remained silent for a long time, everyone in the Thunder Leader suddenly became nervous. ¡°If Su Han doesn¡¯t continue to increase the price, wouldn¡¯t they be self-defeating and end up breaking their own foot? "Hahahaha, congratulations to the leader of Thunder for getting the secret book of Phantom Step for four million. It's really worth the money. Congratulations!" Su Han laughed loudly. As soon as he said these words, Elder Lei He staggered and almost sat on the ground. "No way, is this okay?" "I finally saw it. This guy clearly wanted to trick the Thunder Chief. He didn't even think about buying this secret book. Now the Thunder Chief has been deceived." "It's so insidious. It's so insidious. Where did this kid come from? This kind of person is really hard to offend." By now, even a fool can see that Elder Lei He was fooled by Su Han and spent two million more unjustly. Even for the Thunder Leader, it is not easy to bear such a lot of losses. Everyone in the Thunder Leader almost became angry on the spot. What they didn¡¯t understand the most was that the Thunder Leader had never dealt with this boy named Su before? Why does this kid seem to be hostile to the Thunder Chief as soon as he comes up? Thunder Chief led everyone to think about it, but they really couldn't think of any place where they had offended this kid before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 532 Weird Stone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Pfft~ Hahahaha, I'm laughing so hard, the Thunder Leader actually got tricked like this. Fortunately, we didn't follow him in the filming, otherwise maybe we would be the ones who got tricked." In the Luoxing large-collared box, the girl in a lake blue dress was laughing so hard. There has always been a competitive relationship between the three leaders. Seeing the Thunder leader's misfortune, it would be good for her to take pleasure in his misfortune. How can there be any feeling of sympathy. On the other hand, the beautiful eyes of the woman in white were slightly focused, her gaze resting on Su Han thoughtfully, and she whispered: "What is he going to do? It seems that he is deliberately trying to embarrass the leader of Thunder. Could it be that this person actually got into trouble with the leader of Thunder?" Is the Thunder Chief a bit festive?" "Oh~ Senior sister, you don't care if they are celebrating the festival or not. We just sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight and let them break their heads. Isn't it interesting?" ¡°I just think it¡¯s unwise for this person to offend the Thunder Leader. After the trading conference is over, the Thunder Leader will prevent him from leaving the auction house.¡± The woman in white shook her head and said. In the punch box, others stood aside, not even daring to breathe. They knew how much anger Elder Lei He was suffering at this moment. If all the anger turned into substance, it would probably burn the entire Wanjin Dojo to ashes. "What a Su Han, I have recorded this account. When the auction is over, your life will be worse than death." Elder Lei He gritted his teeth, and this breath of bad breath was really hard to swallow. ????????????????? Those who had just bid for this roll-up technique but did not get it, felt a lot more balanced in their hearts. After all, Elder Lei He paid double the price, and the one who suffered the most today was Elder Lei He. ¡°But Mr. Su is really brave. With his performance today, there is no chance for him to go back alive after the auction. After the Phantom Step Cheats auction ended, Su Han did not sell any of the next dozen or so lots. Instead, the other boxes on the second floor were clamoring for bids. These auction items include some nourishing elixirs that are extremely important to warriors, magical weapons, and several magic secrets, all of which have been scooped up by the major forces on the second floor. The three major aristocratic families of Yunzhong City, the Du family, the Zhong family, and the Beigong family, also joined the bidding force. Even the third young master Yu also took action and bought a batch of elixirs. Only the Falling Star Chief and the Thunder Chief did not take action again. Elder Lei He should still be immersed in powerful anger at this moment and have no intention to bid for anything else. Everyone estimates that unless he encounters a particularly exciting lot, the possibility of Thunder Leader making another move is extremely low. At this moment, Young Master Min of the Wanjin Dojo on the stage suddenly took out a specially made soft armor and wore it on his body. This piece of soft armor flashes with red light and seems to be a fire-attributed object. Afterwards, Young Master Min carefully and solemnly took out the next lot. This auction item is a stone the size of a human head and completely black. As soon as the stone appeared on the stage, a cold current suddenly rose from the stage. Everyone can clearly feel that this cold wave is getting heavier and heavier. I couldn't help but squint my eyes. "This stone is a rather special item. From the first day it came to Wanjin Dojo, it has been exuding an extremely cold air. To this day, it still makes people feel wherever it is. A ten-foot radius is covered in ice!¡± "After collective analysis by our Wanjin Dojo appraisers, the material of this stone is actually an extremely special metal. This metal has never been recorded in our southern Xinjiang. The stone itself is as hard as fine steel, generally Even a fourth-refined spiritual weapon or even a fifth-refined spiritual weapon cannot break it into pieces. No one has been able to identify what this stone is yet, but what is certain is that the origin of this stone is definitely extraordinary." When Young Master Min of Wanjin Dojo said this, the cold air of the stone had penetrated through the soft armor he wore, making his voice tremble involuntarily. He took a deep breath, and then said solemnly, "The starting price for this unknown stone is one million low-grade Yuan stones!" When the starting price was announced, everyone gasped. "My dear, if you sell a stone for one millionare you crazy about money?" ¡°I¡¯m afraid only the wealthy can afford such a selling method.¡± Everyone shook their heads. This unknown stone did not arouse much interest in them. And Su Han, who was sitting in the Yulong leader's box, suddenly trembled all over as soon as he came into contact with the cold current emanating from the stone, with an incredible look in his eyes.??. Because, as soon as his evil eye saw this stone, he inexplicably felt a strong tingling sensation, and then it started to vibrate like never before Since possessing the evil eye, Su Han has never felt such a strong vibration. The last time I felt a slightly lighter shock than this was in the secret vault of the Su family in Qingye City It was in that secret vault that Su Han got a strange stone ball. Not only did he get the phoenix mark in the stone ball that could control people's hearts, but he also got an eight-star sword fighting array At this moment, Su Han was extremely shocked. Young Master Min of Wanjin Dojo continued: "Although no one knows the origin and use of this stone yet, I believe everyone can see its special features, so I won't go into details below. If you like it, buy it and collect it. It¡¯s also pretty good, let¡¯s start the bidding.¡± As expected, the crowd suddenly became cold. ¡°No one can imagine such a strange stone that exudes cold air every day, and what it can be used for. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s useless, what¡¯s more terrible is that the cold air emitted by this stone can be seen by anyone with a discerning eye. This kind of cold air has strong attack power. Even a strong person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm may not be able to bear the intrusion of this kind of cold air every day. ¡° Such cold air, if it can be harnessed, would be an incomparable weapon. But the problem is that none of the people present, including some top-level martial arts bosses, can tell how to use this thing! Therefore, everyone looked at this stone and fell silent. For a moment, there was not even half a bidder at the scene. This situation was obviously expected by Wanjin Dojo. After all, this stone has been in Wanjin Dojo for several years and has been auctioned many times but has not been sold. Wanjin Dojo does not expect it to be sold this time. Young Master Min also knew that if the cold energy in this stone could be utilized, its value might be far beyond his imagination. However, if you can't use it, it's worthless. From this point of view, it is expected, reasonable, and understandable that no one bids for this stone. Therefore, Young Master Min was not too anxious just standing on the stage. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 533: Rich and Rich You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "One million and fifty thousand!" In the end, someone shouted out the price. The person calling out the price was an inconspicuous casual cultivator in the corner of the hall on the first floor. Judging from his appearance, it was obvious that he was not sure about the origin of this stone and wanted to give it a try and bet on his luck. . For this kind of people, the price increase is generally not too high. If the price of something is too high, it obviously violates their original intention of picking up missing items. "One million and fifty thousand low-grade Yuan stones, is there a higher price?" Someone actually bid on this stone, which was an unexpected surprise to Young Master Min. He didn't mind selling the stone at a price that was only 50,000 yuan higher than the reserve price. "1500000!" Suddenly at this time, Su Han's voice came from the box of the Chief Yulong on the second floor. "What?" Everyone present was so shocked that they almost jumped up on the spot. They almost wondered if they had heard wrong. This person increased the price by 450,000? This, this, this, thiscouldn't this be because your brain is burned out, right? ? One and a half million taels to buy a broken piece of stone that looks like scrap metal. Not even a real rich person would do this. what happened? Where did the IQ go when I deceived the leader of Thunder just now? This guy is now clearly a typical example of a person who is stupid and has too much money! Fortunately, they thought this guy was very smart just now. This must be a misunderstanding, an illusion! The casual cultivator who was bidding just now glanced at the box where Su Han was sitting and fell silent. Obviously, everyone now knows that Mr. Su is just a stupid young man, and when he raises the price, it is no different than crazy, so it is better not to fight for the things he likes. What's more, spending 1.5 million to buy a stone with unknown purpose is really not cost-effective. The woman in white at Luoxing's collar frowned and pondered for a while. She began to be a little confused about this "Master Su". For a moment, she actually had the urge to take a picture of the stone, but she stopped it immediately. own ideas. "This time I came to Yunzhong City to participate in the trading conference for the Spiritual God Pill. Before that, it's better not to get into trouble. What's more, such a stone is not suitable to be kept around every day." The woman in white gave up the idea of ??bidding. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Unlike other people¡¯s thoughts, Su Han¡¯s heart was filled with unprecedented excitement at this moment. Originally, when he came to this trading conference, he had made up his mind that if he wanted to make a move, he would only buy cultivation resources such as elixirs. He was not very interested in some weird things. However, the moment this strange stone appeared, a wave of cold air steamed up, and his evil eye suddenly vibrated like never before! Immediately, an extremely eager emotion overflowed from Xie's eyes. The level of hunger and thirst even exceeded the time when the mysterious stone ball was discovered in the Su family's secret vault! This sudden change shocked Su Han, but he soon realized that this situation might mean that the benefits this strange stone could bring to him might even exceed that of the mysterious stone. ball! No matter how bad it is, it will be of great use to the evil eye! Therefore, Su Han did not hesitate and immediately quoted an exaggerated price in order to scare others away. Because he knows that to others, this stone may be just tasteless chicken ribs, but to him, it is likely to be a qualitative leap and an earth-shaking change. This kind of opportunity, this kind of rare opportunity, cannot be bought with any amount of money. Therefore, Su Han didn't feel bad at all when he bought this stone for 1.5 million. "Okay, it seems that there is no competition. I declare that this mysterious stone belongs to Mr. Su." Now Young Master Min of Wanjin Dojo has a very good impression of Su Han. He is simply a God of Wealth, and he has brought an unknown amount of extra income to his Wanjin Dojo. "Quickly, bring this stone to Mr. Su. By the way, tell Mr. Su that he is now a senior VIP of Wanjin Dojo. As long as it is auctioned by Wanjin Dojo independently and not consigned by others, the final transaction price can be determined by him. 20% off, including this stone.¡± Young Master Min ordered, and after thinking for a while, he added, "By the way, there is no need to pay the payment now. It will be settled together after the trading meeting." In the Luoxing large collar box, the woman in white had doubts flashing in her eyes, staring at the strange stone being sent to the second floor, as if she had something to say.He said: "This person is definitely not stupid, but why did he buy this stone at a high price? Is there some way he can use this stone?" "How is that possible? Even you and I can't see what the use of this stone is. How could he be able to see it? Senior sister, if you care so much about this guy, could it be?" The girl in a lake blue dress laughed. He smiled. The woman in white's eyes turned cold, and she reprimanded in a cold voice: "Don't say such nonsense in the future. Have you forgotten the rules in the house?" The girl in a lake blue dress stuck out her tongue and stopped talking. In Thunder Chief¡¯s box, Elder Lei He and others also couldn¡¯t figure out why Su Han spent a huge sum of money to take pictures of this stone. However, these are not important. After today's trading conference ends, they will never let Su Han leave alive. "Brother Su, I know you must have your reasons for taking this stone, but I really don't see how this stone can be used." In Yulong¡¯s box, Third Young Master Yu circled around the stone and said with a wry smile. The other dragon-controlling warriors around also showed expressions of incomprehension. Not only that, they stood next to the stone for a while, and each one of them soon started to feel uncomfortable. The cold air emanating from the stone was so aggressive that even a strong person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm could not withstand it. Of the people in the entire box, only Mr. Yu San was able to resist the cold because he was fused with dragon blood and his physical body and vitality were much stronger than those of ordinary warriors. "Brother Su, if it is inconvenient for you to carry this stone with you, you can temporarily store it in the Yulong Great Leader. The Royal Dragon Leader has a fully enclosed secret room, which should be able to prevent the cold air from escaping." Prince Yu suggested. "No." Su Han smiled, mobilized his soul power, and created a magic circle, completely wrapping the stone in the magic circle, preventing the cold air from escaping. This simple action once again surprised the group of dragon master warriors in the box. "I'm convinced, why do you know everything?" Third Young Master Yu gave a bitter smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 534 The highlight is coming You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As for Su Han¡¯s behavior, which was almost like being taken advantage of, he was naturally despised by everyone present. However, Su Han naturally doesn't care about other people's opinions. ????????????????????????????? Next, five or six kinds of elixirs with peak spiritual levels came on stage. Su Han has never been stingy with the resources available for cultivation. He used his unparalleled wealth to acquire all five or six elixirs! In view of his almost crazy money-spending behavior, everyone chose not to argue with this mentally ill lunatic. After all, this was the man who would spend 1.5 million to buy a useless stone. Therefore, everyone unanimously chose to avoid his attack, and Su Han also put on an extremely domineering bidding posture. As soon as each elixir came up, he directly bid double the starting price, bluffing No one dared to compete with him. "Where did this stupid young man come from? Isn't this too good?" Everyone was depressed in their hearts, but depression was depression. They didn't want to make fun of their hard-earned money. Therefore, these five or six kinds of elixirs were all collected by Su Han very smoothly. When everyone came back to their senses and thought about it carefully, they realized something was wrong. Although Su Han arrogantly bids double the price every time he comes up, since no one competes with him, the final transaction price does not seem to be much higher than the market price Generally, items at auctions will command a premium, and the final transaction price may even be several times the market price. Calculating this way, not only did he not lose money, but he also made a profit "Damn it, this guy just pretended to be stupid and took advantage of him!" Everyone was extremely depressed, especially the buyers who were originally interested in those elixirs. They were even more angry. It¡¯s a pity that now that they have come to their senses, it¡¯s too late. They can only watch Su Han pocket all the five or six kinds of elixirs at extremely cost-effective prices! "Damn it, where did this kid get so much money?" Everyone was secretly complaining in their hearts. Although the unit price of each of these five or six elixirs is not high, they add up to nearly three million yuan. So many. This is not a small amount of money. Even some big forces on the fourth level are likely to throw out so much money at once. This guy looks like a loose cultivator at first glance. How could he have amassed such a huge wealth? Even if he could have some relationship with the Yulong leader, it was obviously impossible for the Yulong leader to pay such a huge sum of money for him. "This kid, is he trying to make a fool of himself now? After the auction is over, he won't be able to get the money to settle the bill, right?" It has to be said that the imagination of the masses is infinite. Many people have thought of this possibility, and the more they think about it, the more it makes sense. "Haha, if that's the case, this kid is dead. Not to mention the Thunder Leader just now, even Wanjin Dojo can't let him go." The more these people thought about it, the more excited they became, especially those who originally wanted to People who bought the elixir but were snatched away by Su Han just wished they could immediately see how unlucky Su Han was. "Okay, the self-operated auction items of Wanjin Dojo are over here. What will be on stage next are the rare treasures that all distinguished guests have consigned at Wanjin Dojo this time." Young Master Min of Wanjin Dojo said with a smile on his face. Immediately, the atmosphere in the venue began to become tense, because everyone knew that the highlight was finally here. The real good stuff is finally starting to appear! The auction items just now were all stocks taken out by Wanjin Dojo from its own warehouse to build publicity. Although they are all rare items, in terms of rarity and preciousness, they are definitely not as good as the treasures consigned by those big men in the world. . ¡° Moreover, these consignment lots have been strictly screened by Wanjin Dojo to ensure that every piece is genuine and every piece is a treasure that is enough to shock the entire surrounding area of ??Yunzhong City. These top-quality treasures have a fatal attraction for the big forces and casual cultivators present. The hall suddenly became quiet, and you could hear a pin drop. "The next item to be auctioned is the Cold Iron Essence!" Young Master Min carefully took out something and placed it on the plate. At first glance, this object looks like a piece of blue crystal, but if you look closely, you will find that it looks like spar, amorphous stone, metal but not metal. The whole piece of cold iron essence is smaller than an egg. , the whole body is a breathtaking bright blue, without a trace of impurities, exuding a heart-warming aura sheen. "Thisis the legendary piece of coldIron spirit? " Everyone held their breath. They had all heard more or less that a top-quality piece of cold iron essence appeared in the Stone Gambling Market in Yunzhong City a while ago. But he didn't expect that this piece of cold iron essence would appear at today's trading conference. "The best quality cloud-patterned cold iron is also called the cold iron essence. It is the essence of cold iron that is gradually formed after the top-grade cloud-patterned cold iron absorbs the vitality of heaven and earth and accumulates over time. This kind of cold iron essence is condensed from heaven and earth. It is extremely rare, and the essence of the sun and moon contained in it is dozens of times that of top-grade cloud-patterned cold iron." Young Master Min's voice was loud, "The cold iron essence is used in the smelting of spiritual weapons. It can directly upgrade the spiritual weapons below the fourth refinement. For example, the fourth-refinement spiritual weapon can be directly upgraded to the fifth-refinement spiritual weapon. And when used in cultivation, , the essence of the sun and moon and the extremely cold air it emits are also of endless benefit to monks practicing the water attribute lineage." "Really? Is this cold iron essence really that magical?" "This is a unique treasure of Yunzhong City, and its value is indeed very high. More importantly, it has collection value. In the past, such cold iron spirits were directly bought and collected by the masters of the hidden sect." "It is said that this piece of cold iron essence was obtained by gambling on stones. Damn, you are so lucky. I often come to Yunzhong City to gamble on stones when I have nothing to do. Why didn't I come across this piece of cold iron essence?" Those monks who were not native to Yunzhong City had no clue about the origin of the Cold Iron Essence, and they started talking about it one after another. Even Young Master Yu said: "Is this the legendary piece of shit that transports cold iron essence? That boy is really lucky. Hey, Brother Su, why do you look so strange?" Su Han's face was full of black lines at this moment. He never expected that the news of his gambling on stones to get the cold iron essence would spread so widely, and everyone would say in unison that he was just lucky. ¡°Master, this is a real stone gambling skill, okay? "Okay, let's start bidding for the Cold Iron Essence. The starting price is 1.5 million low-grade Yuan Stone!" As soon as Young Master Min finished speaking, a voice said: "One million and eight hundred thousand!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 535: Unexpected Results You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This voice turned out to be Elder Lei He, the leader of Thunder who had been silent for a long time. After being tricked by Su Han, Elder Lei He endured it for a long time. Now he finally couldn't bear it anymore and started to take action. After all, this cold iron essence is a treasure that can upgrade spiritual weapons. For such a good treasure, a higher price is acceptable. Young Master Yu thought for a moment and shouted: "Two million!" "Why do you need this cold iron essence, Brother Yu?" Su Han wondered. "Haha, I don't need it, but the lord has always liked to collect these rare treasures that don't often appear on the market. I took a photo to give him a surprise." If it were normal, Su Han would ask Young Master Min to stop the auction if he knew that Young Master Yu wanted it, and then resell the items directly to Young Master Yu at a low price. But this time is different. After all, Hantie Jingso is the joint property of himself and Yong Qi. The final sale price will be divided by Yong Qi's half, so the final transaction price cannot be too low. Su Han thought for a while and said to Young Master Yu: "If you can trust me, don't take the picture. I will get you another piece in the future, and the price is guaranteed to be much lower than this one." Third Young Master Yu smiled and said: "Why can't I trust you? If you think it's inappropriate, then I won't take the photo. Anyway, Chief Yulong has no hard demand for this piece of cold iron essence." "good." Su Han breathed a sigh of relief. He hoped that this piece of cold iron essence would be sold at a high price, but he did not want to see that the person who paid the high price was Master Yu. "Two million and two million!" Elder Lei He stared and cried like a fighting cock. Young Master Yu suddenly spread his hands and said in a relaxed tone: "It's not a good thing, but it deserves your treatment. Then I'll give it to you." "What? The leader of Yulong has just withdrawn from the competition? Is he afraid?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even Elder Lei He also sneered on his face, obviously thinking that Young Master Yu could not compete with him, so he acted like a coward. The Third Young Master Yu chuckled and did not explain anything. In the Luoxing large-collar box, the girl in a lake blue dress blinked her eyes and looked at the azure cold iron essence. She was in a trance for a moment, as if she had returned to that day in Yunzhong City. She still remembers the somewhat dull guy named Yong Qi, and the way his face flushed with embarrassment when she was teasing him. The girl in a lake blue dress suddenly shouted: "Two million and four hundred thousand!" The woman in white frowned, "Xuanxuan, what are you doing?" The girl in the lake blue dress said with a guilty conscience: "Senior sister, when you practice the Extreme Cold Mysterious Technique, don't you need to use something cold like this?" "Although this cold iron essence is a cold thing, it is not the same as the cold energy required by the Extreme Cold Mysterious Technique. It can be said that it is completely mismatched. Tell me honestly, this is not the real reason, right?" "Oh, senior sister, just leave it alone, I have my own sense of discretion!" The girl in the lake blue dress was also anxious, her face flushed red. The woman in white was suddenly silent for a few minutes, and then she said calmly: "I think you should be very clear about the rules in our sect. You said you have a sense of propriety, I believe you, and I hope you won't disappoint me." After saying that, the woman in white stopped talking. The girl in the lake blue dress actually regretted it after losing her temper. She knew that the starting point of the senior sister was definitely not to go against her, but to do her own good and not to let herself be punished by the sect's rules. "Idiot, I bid for this piece of cold iron essence just because I want to see you again. I only have such a small wish. Is it possible to realize it?" The girl in a lake blue dress prayed silently. "Two million six hundred thousand." Elder Lei He¡¯s face was gloomy. After being tricked by Su Han today, he had not taken any action. However, he did not expect that when he took action this time, these two little girls would come to cause trouble for him again. "four million!" The girl in a lake blue dress was just about to bid again when she heard the cold voice of her senior sister beside her, without any emotion in her tone. She looked at her senior sister in surprise, and at the same time, everyone else present also took a breath. "Hiss! ~1.4 million added all of a sudden? Did I hear that right?" "As expected of Leader Luo Xing, he doesn't give others a chance to get what he wants. Now even Leader Thunder has been kicked out of the woodwork." "What a great gesture, worthy of the Luo Xing Chief. Does the Luo Xing Chief have monks who specialize in the water attribute?" Mr. Yu San also sighed. Elder Leihe is nowAt the extreme, his whole face was shaking with extreme anger. He really couldn't understand, was he so unlucky today? No matter what I'm filming, there are always people trying to grab it. Do you think my majestic leader of the Thunder is a soft persimmon to be pinched? I can¡¯t bear it, I really can¡¯t bear it! No matter how awesome you are, Lord Luo Xing, you are still at the same level of power as Lord Thunder. Doesn¡¯t that mean you are the best? Elder Lei He wanted to use money to kill the people in the Luo Xing leader, but his reason told him that if he did that, the Yuan Stone he had with him today would probably not be enough. Because he was defrauded of four million by Su Han before, and he also had to prepare for the next auction of the land with spiritual veins and the auction of the spiritual pill. Calculating it this way, if the price continues to increase, there is a real risk of not having enough primeval stones. Elder Lei He was trembling all over, with a fierce look in his eyes, staring at the woman in white from a distance, "You bitch, you dare to go against me, I will look after you after the trading conference is over!" The woman in white seemed to sense Elder Lei He¡¯s gaze and looked over calmly. Two rays of substantial pressure suddenly shot out from those eyes. For a moment, Elder Deleihe trembled all over and felt a chill running through his body! "What's going on? How is this possible?" Elder Lei He couldn't believe it. After all, he was also a strong man in the Tianling realm. How could he encounter such a thing? Could it be that the other party¡¯s cultivation level is much higher than yours? "Is this girl really from the Luo Xing Great Leader?" Elder Lei He suddenly froze, and a strange thought suddenly emerged from his heart. However, Elder Lei He immediately dispelled this doubt. If she was not from the Luo Xing Chief, which family could she be from? Near Yunzhong City, there is no force more powerful than the three major leaders. "Four million, is there a higher price?" Young Master Min shouted. Elder Lei He¡¯s face was gloomy, but he did not continue to bid. For him, four million is already the limit he can bear, but judging from the intention of the woman in white, she won't stop until she takes a picture of this cold iron essence. "My bastard, I'll let you be proud for a while. After the trading conference is over, I will definitely get back the money doubled." Elder Lei He¡¯s eyes were cold, and the feud between Chief Thunder Chief and Chief Luo Xing was finally settled. "Congratulations to the two distinguished guests from Luoxing Leader for bidding on the Cold Iron Essence for four million!" Young Master Min, with a smile on his face, made the final decision. The result of this auction was obviously beyond everyone's expectations. Everyone originally thought that the Yulong leader or the Thunder leader would buy this piece of cold iron essence. However, they did not expect that this piece of cold iron essence would eventually belong to Luo Xing. Large collar. As soon as he finished speaking, the girl in a lake blue dress in the private room on the second floor suddenly said, "Can I make a request?" "Dear guest, please speak!" Young Master Min said quickly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 536: Flowing Light Escape You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "After the trading conference is over, I would like to meet the owner of this cold iron spirit alone. Is that okay?" The girl in a lake blue dress asked. Young Master Min didn¡¯t expect that she would actually make such a request. He couldn¡¯t make the decision for a moment, so he looked towards the Yulong leader¡¯s box where Su Han was. Seeing Su Han nodded, Young Master Min smiled and said: "Of course." Most of the people present are not local warriors in Yunzhong City, and they don't know that the owner of this cold iron essence is actually Su Han. Seeing that the girl in the lake blue dress actually took the initiative to make an appointment with the owner of the cold iron essence, there is no trace of expression on these people's faces. It's not a look of envy, jealousy or hatred. "That boy, your luck is too bad. Are you going to make us all angry to death" Everyone is heartbroken inside. In Yulong's box, Su Han smiled slightly and suddenly said to Young Master Yu: "Brother Yu, I have a great opportunity for you in a moment. If you can seize this opportunity, I guarantee you His position in the Yulong Chief will be as stable as Mount Tai, and the strength of the Yulong Chief will also rise to a higher level." "What?" Third Young Master Yu was shocked. It wasn't that he didn't believe Su Han's words, but that these words were so surprising. Not only could he consolidate his position in the Yulong Leader, but it would also make the Yulong Leader The strength rises? What a behemoth the Yulong leader is. What kind of amazing opportunity is needed to raise the strength of the Yulong leader to a higher level? "Brother Su, please tell me clearly, what is the opportunity? Is it the opportunity at this trading conference?" Young Master Yu asked quickly. "Yes, at this trading conference, I will ask you to bid for something later, and you will do as I say." Su Han said. Young Master Yu nodded without any hesitation. This conversation did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. The scene of the subsequent auction was still very lively, with all kinds of treasures appearing one after another, including quasi-king-level exercises and martial arts secrets, and even two five-refined spiritual weapons. However, these two five-refined spiritual weapons were both bought at high prices by Thunder Chief and Luo Xing Chief. Su Han didn't take action again, he was still waiting for his favorite lot to appear. ??And Young Master Yu also did not bid again. "At this trading conference, Chief Yulong was unexpectedly silent." "When I was bidding for the Cold Iron Essence with the Thunder Leader just now, the Yulong Leader actually withdrew from the competition after only bidding 2.2 million. Isn't this too bad? It's not like the style of a giant at all." "That's right, it's so incompetent. I heard that this heir was only established recently, and he was not very favored by the Yulong Lord before. I think this Yulong Lord lacks courage, and the Yulong Lord made a wrong decision. ah." Discussions arose, and various negative comments continued to spread into Yulong¡¯s box. Third Young Master Yu¡¯s confidant worriedly said: ¡°Third Young Master, this¡± "It doesn't matter, let them talk." Young Master Yu is relatively calm. He is not the kind of person who cares about fame. "Okay, next we have to invite a rather special lot. This lot was also entrusted to our Wanjin Dojo for auction by a distinguished guest from afar. The special thing about this lot is that according to the wishes of its owner, , it does not determine ownership based on the amount of Yuan Stone." Young Master Min said, and took out another scroll that exuded a faint golden light. Different from the secrets of martial arts and martial arts that were auctioned just now, the golden light of this scroll also has a hint of green. "This is a quasi-king-level movement technique called "Liuguang Escape"." As Young Master Min finished speaking, the entire auction hall suddenly screamed one after another. It was actually another movement technique! What¡¯s more, it¡¯s still a quasi-king-level movement technique! This is too tempting for the top experts present. The quasi-king-level movement technique is much more precious and rare than the spirit-level movement technique just now. Everyone knows that among martial arts secrets of the same level, body skills are the rarest and most expensive. The top experts in the Heavenly Spirit Realm present may possess a quasi-king-level martial arts, but it is absolutely impossible to possess a quasi-king-level movement technique. In the spiritual realm, quasi-king-level movements only exist in legends. But I didn¡¯t expect that a quasi-king-level movement technique would appear in today¡¯s trading conference! It is no exaggeration to say that if this quasi-king-level movement technique is auctioned with Yuan Stone, its final price will definitely be in the tens of millions! "The store owner is not?Really? What does it mean not to determine ownership based on the amount of Yuan Stone? Are there any conditions that must be met to bid for this Flowing Light Escape? " Immediately, some people couldn¡¯t hold their breath and started shouting. As soon as these words were spoken, the entire auction hall suddenly became quiet. Everyone looked at Young Master Min on the stage, waiting for him to tell the conditions for obtaining this "Liu Guang Escape". Even some of the top experts in the boxes on the second floor had extremely greedy gleams in their eyes. "Brother Su, you are interested in this movement." Third Young Master Yu smiled. "That's right, spirit-level movements don't mean much to me, but quasi-king-level ones are different." Su Han¡¯s eyes shone brightly. In his previous life, he wouldn¡¯t have paid much attention to the quasi-king-level movement technique, but it was different now. A good movement technique would improve his actual combat ability. "Moreover, in Su Han's opinion, this "Flowing Light Escape" is more than just a quasi-king-level movement technique. Because if he remembered correctly, he had heard of an emperor-level movement technique called "Tianyin Flowing Light Escape" in his previous life, but he just didn't know if there was any connection between this "Tianyin Flowing Light Escape" and that "Tianyin Flowing Light Escape". "It seems that the conditions for obtaining this rolling body technique will be very stringent." Third Young Master Yu said. At this time, Young Master Min on the stage coughed and said: "The owner of this secret book of "Liuguang Escape" is an expert hermit. This expert does not want Yuan Stone or any other rare treasures. He The only thing I want is a pill called 'Taiwei Wangchen Pill'. Whoever can give three Taiwei Wangchen Pills can get this secret book of "Liuguang Escape" in exchange." As soon as these words came out, many people were immediately confused. Taiwei Wangchen Dan? What kind of elixir is that? Even some of the top experts in the box on the second floor had confusion in their eyes. "Have you ever heard of Taiwei Wangchen Dan? Why have I never heard of it?" "Damn it, you are so willful that you don't want anything, just this Taiwei Forgetting Pill." "I guess the owner of this secret book must be a strong man from the Hidden World Sect. Only a strong man from the Hidden World Sect can use this kind of quasi-king-level movement technique, and only a strong man from the Hidden World Sect can take it seriously. Yuanshi is like dung." "Having said so much, who can tell me what the Taiwei Forgetting Pill is?" Su Han was also stunned, but the reason why Su Han was stunned was different from the others. "A secret book of quasi-king-level body skills, only for three Taiwei Forgetting Pills? Did I hear that right?" Su Han almost laughed. The owner of this "Liu Guang Escape" movement technique was probably in urgent need of the Taiwei Forgetting Pills, but he didn't know the price of a roll of quasi-king-level movement techniques, which could be used to buy thirty pieces of Taiwei Forgetting Pills. Dust pills are more than enough. A volume of "Liuguang Escape" can be purchased for more than ten million yuan, while a Taiwei Forgetting Pill is worth about three hundred thousand yuan at most. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 537: Crazy hatred You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Su, have you heard of the Taiwei Forgetting Pill?" Young Master Yu also didn't know what the Taiwei Forgetting Pill was, so he asked Su Han. He vaguely felt that Su Han would definitely know. "The Taiwei Forgetting Pill is an ancient elixir. Its function is quite special. It is used to break the inner demons of martial arts. Because warriors will inevitably encounter various bottlenecks in martial arts practice. When some people break through the bottlenecks of martial arts, they will go too far. If you are anxious, you may become obsessed. After becoming obsessed, the meridians on the body are damaged and can be suppressed with great supernatural powers. However, the inner demons in the consciousness can only be solved with the Taiwei Forgetting Pill, otherwise if it cannot be solved As for the inner demon, even if this person¡¯s meridians are not seriously damaged, he will be disabled from now on.¡± "I estimate that the person who put up the secret book of "Liuguang Escape" for auction must have someone close to him who was trapped in a martial arts inner demon and couldn't solve it. He was helpless, so he came to this trading conference to try his luck." Su Han shook his head secretly as he spoke. The raw materials of Taiwei Wangchen Pill are actually not complicated. The main difficulty lies in the refining process. In this southern Xinjiang area, there should be no alchemist who can understand the refining process of Taiwei Forgetting Chen Dan, so the owner of "Liuguang Escape" was so sick that he sought medical treatment and went to the trading conference to seek help. "I see, but we haven't forgotten the Chen Dan too much. It seems that it is difficult to get this "Liu Guang Escape". From what Young Master Min said, the hermit expert himself is not short of Yuan Stone. It is difficult for such a person Use the Yuan Stone to impress him, and unless you take out the Taiwei Wangchen Pill he designated, you won't be able to get the secret book of "Liu Guang Escape"." Third Young Master Yu gave a wry smile. Originally, he saw that Su Han was interested in "Liu Guang Escape" and wanted to reciprocate the favor by taking a picture of "Liu Guang Escape" and giving it to Su Han, but now it seems that it is impossible. "It's true that we can't get the Taiwei Forgetting Pill, but neither can Thunder Chief and Luo Xing Chief. In this auction hall, the only ones who can compete with us are Thunder Chief and Luo Xing Chief. No, they can¡¯t refine it, and others can¡¯t refine it either.¡± A smile emerged from the corner of Su Han's mouth. He was very aware of the difficulty of refining Taiwei Forgetting Chen Dan. Although these people present were among the top experts within a radius of ten thousand miles, in Su Han's eyes, they were His attainments in alchemy are simply not enough. Young Master Min glanced back and forth throughout the auction hall and found that many people were whispering, but no one expressed anything about "Liu Guang Escape". At this moment, for this item, this is no longer an auction, but a selective transaction. "Everyone, doesn't anyone have the Taiwei Wangchen Pill? I only need three Taiwei Wangchen Pills in exchange for a secret book worth tens of millions. I believe that this transaction is definitely worth it." Young Master Min said this to the three leaders. In his eyes, the most likely ones who can get the Taiwei Wangchen Pill are these three giants. Third Young Master Yu smiled slightly and said: "Shop, this is really difficult to handle. Even the most outstanding alchemist in the three major circles cannot refine this Taowen Wangchen Pill." These words beat the three leaders to death with a stick, but the other two leaders could not say anything to refute for a while, because what he said was an indisputable fact. Elder Lei He's expression was not very good, and he suddenly said: "Although we can't take out the finished product of Taiwei Wangchen Dan, we, the leader of Thunder, can take out all the medicinal materials for refining Taiwei Wangchen Dan. In this way Under the conditions, I wonder if I can exchange it for "Liu Guang Escape"?" As he spoke, Elder Lei He exchanged glances with a man wearing an alchemist robe beside him. The man who looked like an alchemist nodded with confidence. Obviously, they still knew what medicinal materials were needed to refine the Taiwei Wangchen Pill. of. "Is Elder Lei He joking, or is he slapping that hermit expert in the face? Since that hermit expert can possess treasures such as "Liuguang Escape", do you think he will not be able to refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill? Medicinal materials?¡± A voice that was neither salty nor bland suddenly came from the Yulong leader's box. Now everyone is very familiar with this voice. It was the voice of "Master Su". "Damn it, has this guy made it clear that he is in conflict with the leader of Thunder? He has blatantly provoked hatred several times. He is very courageous." "However, what he said seems to make sense. A master hermit who can master "Liuguang Escape" will not have those medicinal materials? What people are lacking now is people who can refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill, not the medicinal materials." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ There was a lot of discussion, and everyone felt that Elder Lei He seemed to have said some nutritious nonsense. What can you do if you can bring out the medicinal materials? Who among these big forces present can¡¯t show it? ? ?Elder Hehe's face turned green. He tried his best to suppress the anger that was about to burst out from his heart, and shouted: "Young kid, you have no right to interrupt what I'm talking about. Get out of here." "When Elder Lei He said this, was he trying to get in trouble with my leader, Yulong?" Third Young Master Yu said. "You two, please calm down and listen to me." Young Master Min quickly reconciled the situation. After all, Wanjin Dojo had already received the reward from the owner of "Liuguang Escape". If he could not help him find the Taiwei Forgetting Pill, the reward would probably have to be returned to him. "The hidden master made it very clear that he only needs three completed pieces of Taiwei Forgetting Pills. If Chief Thunder can't produce them, don't force it," Young Master Min said. "Our Qingyang Dan Sect also has medicinal materials for refining the Taiwei Forgetting Pill, and the Qingyang Danzong is based on the way of alchemy. There will be no shortage of alchemy masters, at least more than the Thunder Chief. We can try to refine this Taiwei Forgetting Pill. Forgetting Pill." This is the voice coming from another box. Although Qingyang Dan Sect is a hidden sect, it is an extremely marginalized role among the hidden sects. In terms of hardware strength, it is not even as good as belonging to the three major hidden sects. The three major leaders of the sect, so people in this area of ??Yunzhong City generally do not treat them as a hidden sect. However, when it comes to the strength of Alchemy, the people of Qingyang Alchemy Sect are still very confident. Among the forces present, it is impossible for anyone to have Alchemy knowledge that surpasses them. When Su Han heard the words Qingyang Danzong, he smiled faintly and said again: "Qingyang Danzong is even better at joking. Try refining it. How sure are you that your attempt will succeed? If it never succeeds. , are they just waiting all the time?" "This kid spoke again. Does he want to offend all the forces present today?" "Where did this top guy come from? With such a venomous mouth, isn't he afraid of the revenge of Chief Thunder Chief and Qingyang Alchemy Sect?" Everyone has a lot of discussions, and more top -level strong men have a contemplative color on the faces of the top strong people, and they look at Su Han, and seem to have seen this white boy from head to toe. They really want to know where did this arrogant, venomous, and squandering guy come from? Why have you never heard of such a number one person before? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 538: The mysterious man in blue robe You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In today¡¯s trading conference, Su Han¡¯s name was completely exposed. No matter how unknown he was before, his courage to go against the Thunder Leader and Qingyang Danzong Mingzhu was enough for everyone to remember him. "It's ridiculous. If my Qingyang Dan Sect cannot refine the elixir, can you, a small casual cultivator, be able to refine it?" The elder of Qingyang Danzong didn't know what was going on, but he just didn't like Su Han. Especially when Su Han started to ridicule him, it made him extremely angry. "I'm sorry, I don't know anything else but how to make elixirs. This Taiwei Wangchen Pill is the elixir I used to practice when I was ten years old. Are you sure you must use this Taiwei Wangchen Pill to test me? " Su Han seemed to be smiling but not smiling. As soon as the word came out, it stirred up a thousand waves. Everyone¡¯s faces couldn¡¯t help but twitch. "What nonsense is this kid talking about? Could it be that he can still refine this Taiwei Wangchen Pill?" "Just kidding, Qingyang Alchemy Sect is a sect based on alchemy. There are countless great alchemists in the sect. Even the master of alchemy in Yunzhong City is just an ordinary person when he comes to Qingyang Alchemy Sect. Even Qingyang Alchemy Sect has refined it. How can a yellow-haired boy refine the elixir that cannot be produced?" "The pills I used to practice my skills when I was ten years old made me laugh to death. It's okay to brag, but don't blow it." At this moment, in a closed room at the top of Wanjin Dojo, two people were sitting in the room, their eyes falling on a large crystal ball in front of them. The crystal ball is constantly changing images, showing the scene in the auction hall. ¡°One of these two people looks somewhat similar to Young Master Min. If there are other people here, you can recognize him. This person is Young Master Min¡¯s father and the owner of Wanjin Dojo. And the other one, wearing a green robe, tall and thin, looks no different from a frail scholar. But the owner of Wanjin Dojo knew that this person was by no means as simple as he appeared. Although he deliberately concealed his cultivation, the pressure that occasionally showed in his gestures was impossible to ignore. The most important thing is that the master of Wanjin Dojo found that he could not clearly see the appearance of the man in green robe. The face of the man in green robe always seemed to be covered with a layer of vague mist, making it difficult for people to see clearly. "What is the origin of this boy in white?" The man in green robe stared at the image in the crystal ball and spoke slowly. "This person is a new generation of alchemy genius who has recently emerged in Yunzhong City. He once challenged Master Geng, the master of alchemy in Yunzhong City, and defeated him with an absolute advantage. Not long ago, he defeated another in the alchemy battle. A top foreign alchemy genius, his alchemy attainments shocked the entire Yunzhong City. Personally, I am very optimistic about him and think that in fifty or a hundred years, he may become one of the few alchemy experts in southern Xinjiang. one." If others heard the comments made by the owner of the Wanjin Dojo, they would probably be surprised, because the owner of the Wanjin Dojo rarely praises others, especially young people. There are almost no positive comments from him. After hearing the words of the master of the Wanjin Dojo, the man in green robe did not have any fluctuation in his expression. He just asked lightly: "Then he said that he can refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill, is it true or false?" "I don't know." The owner of Wanjin Dojo shook his head. "It's really an eye-opener. Today I really saw what it means to be arrogant. A humble casual cultivator actually boasted to Haikou that he could refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill." In the auction hall, the elder of the Qingyang Dan Sect said coldly. As soon as these words came out, the casual cultivators below were immediately unhappy. "What's wrong with the casual cultivators? So we are the casual cultivators. Could it be that the casual cultivators killed your grandfather and dug up your ancestral graves?" "Bah, these sect forces look like dogs on the surface, but in fact they are full of shit in their heads. How dare they look down on us casual cultivators." "Mr. Su, I shouldn't have said you were bragging just now. Now I support you. Hurry up and refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill to bring glory to our casual cultivator community and give these self-proclaimed righteous guys a resounding slap in the face." The elder of Qingyang Danzong did not expect that his casual words would cause such a big reaction. His face was livid at the moment, and his eyes were like sharp swords, pointing directly at Su Han. "Shop owner, this boy named Su disrupted the order of the auction in public. Should he be kicked out on the spot? How can we allow this person to continue to act wild in such a serious occasion?" Elder Lei He also said coldly that his dissatisfaction with Su Han was ten times stronger than that of the Qingyang Dan Sect elder. "You two, please be patient." Wanjin DojoThe young master quickly smoothed things over and said, "Whether you are boasting or bragging, you will know if you try it on the spot." "That's right, it's a mule or a horse. It's okay to take it out for a walk, so as not to get into a war of words here." "If this kid can't refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill on the spot, let him eat shit on the spot." "Huh, if you say that, if he refines it, Elder Leihe and Qingyang Danzong will eat shit on the spot. Not only will they eat shit, but they will also apologize to him and all our casual cultivators." "How powerful the Thunder Chief and the Qingyang Dan Sect are. It would be more difficult than eating shit to ask their elders to apologize in public." "Brother Su, can you really refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill? There is no room for joking about this matter. If you let Chief Thunder Chief and Qingyang Pill Sect get their hands on it, they won't let you go." There was worry in Mr. Yu's tone. He knew that Su Han's alchemy skills were incredible, but theory and practice were two different things. Su Han's level as an alchemist was still eight seals. Even if he knew how to refine Taiwei Wangchen Dan, he could not With the strength of soul power, it is impossible to refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill on the spot. "Don't worry, I have my own sense of discretion." Su Han patted Young Master Yu on the shoulder. "How? Do you want him to refine it?" In the secret room, the master of Wanjin Dojo looked at the man in green robe. After all, the man in green robe entrusted the Taiwei Wangchen Pill to be refined. It was up to the man in green robe to decide whether Su Han should refine it. "Let him try it. Anyway, it's a dead horse and a living horse doctor. I'm afraid no one in the entire southern Xinjiang knows how to refine this Taiwei Forgetting Pill." The man in green robe said lightly, but anyone with a discerning eye could still see a trace of anxiety hidden in his eyes. He had already spent all his efforts on this Taiwei Forgetting Pill. However, at this mere trading conference in Yunzhong City, the man in green robe felt that it was unlikely that anyone could really refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 539: Prank me? A little bit tender You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph, if you, a small casual cultivator, can refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill, my last name will be written backwards from now on." In the auction hall, the elder of Qingyang Danzong didn't know what was going on. He just couldn't suppress his anger. He just felt that the kid in front of him was an eyesore. He wanted to rush over immediately and punch him in the nose. Su Han laughed and said, "The elder is so brave, I am ashamed of myself. If I remember correctly, you just said that you can get the raw materials for refining the Taiwei Forgetting Pill?" "Huh, so what, do you want it? Let me make it clear first, if you fail to refine it, you must pay ten times the compensation for those materials." The elder of Qingyang Danzong sneered. "The elder is indeed generous, so please take out the materials." Su Han smiled faintly. Although the raw materials for the three Taiwei Forgetting Pills were not priceless, they were not a small expense either. It would be better to blackmail this old man. The elder of the Qingyang Dan Sect didn't expect that after he said that he would pay ten times the compensation for refining failure, Su Han would actually ask for it. He couldn't help but frown and sneered: "Sure enough, I don't know how high the sky is. I want to see if you can compensate me later." I can afford it.¡± With that said, he actually took out a small storage bag from the storage ring, threw it on the table in front of him, and looked at Su Han with a sneer. The elder of the Qingyang Dan Sect is proficient in pharmacology. He naturally knows that among the raw materials of the Taiwei Wangchen Dan, there is an ingredient called Wulingzhi. The name is nice, but it is actually the feces of five kinds of monsters. The stench is enough to It makes ordinary monks who are unprepared instantly faint. If you hold untreated Wulingzhi with your hands, the unforgettable odor will remain on your hands and cannot be washed away no matter how hard you wash it. Most alchemists are not willing to handle this kind of five-lingzhi themselves, but leave it to their apprentices. Therefore, the elder of Qingyang Danzong deliberately put the materials in the storage bag, hoping that when Su Han took out the Wulingzhi, he would be deflated and look ugly. Su Han looked at the storage bag, but did not reach out for it immediately. Instead, he turned to Elder Lei He and said calmly: "Please help me take out the materials inside and put them on the table." Elder Lei He stared and almost couldn't believe his ears, "I will help you take it out? Are you crazy and dare to instruct me to do this or that?" Su Han smiled and said: "Are you afraid, Elder Lei He? Are you afraid that if I refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill, you will eat shit on the spot and apologize?" How could Elder Lei He withstand his excitement? Hearing this, his eyes suddenly widened and he sneered: "Since you said that, I really want to help you. I hope you won't forget all this when you eat shit later." It¡¯s all caused by your arrogance.¡± ¡°As he spoke, Elder Lei He swayed and came to the table. He reached out to grab the storage bag, took out the contents one by one, and threw them on the table. The elder of Qingyang Danzong did not expect Su Han to come out like this, and he immediately became anxious. It was Su Han he wanted to deal with, not Elder Lei He. He wanted to remind Elder Lei He, but looking at Elder Lei He's angry look, he didn't seem to be able to listen at all. "Fellow Daoist Leihe! Stop it quickly" The message from the elder of Qingyang Dan Sect has only been halfway through. Then I heard Elder Lei He roar. The roar was filled with misery, anger, and disbelief. It was not like the sound that ordinary people could make. "What is this!" Elder Lei He angrily threw away a large black thing in his hand, but it was already too late. A strong stench had already emitted from the black thing and instantly filled the entire hall. "Ughit's killing me. What is this, a new weapon?" "Damn it, I've never smelled something so smelly. Could it be that this thing can make elixirs, or is this Qingyang Alchemy Sect deliberately trying to trouble people?" "Look, that black stuff is stuck to Elder Lei He's hand. It's really disgusting. I never want to get close to Elder Lei He again." The people in the Thunder Chief Leader looked at Qingyang Alchemy Sect¡¯s box with great anger. They all looked as if they wanted to kill people. They obviously thought that all this was done deliberately by the Qingyang Alchemy Sect, causing their Thunder Chief Leader to lose face. . "II don't have it!" The elder of the Qingyang Dan Sect was in a state of unspeakable suffering, not to mention that the Wulingzhi was originally the raw material for refining the Taiwei Forgetting Pill, and he originally just wanted Su Han to be deflated and ugly. Who would have thought that Su Han would ask Elder Lei He helped him take out the materials. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Even Elder Lei He himself vomited. He was nauseated by the Wulingzhi stuck on his hands, and he found that although this thing could be removed from his hands, the ecstasy smell was there. It couldn't be cleared away either. Elder Lei He felt like he was just like a moving cesspit. Wherever he went, the smell would stink. "Hurry up and get my Wuyuan Dew and wash this thing off, quick, quick, quick!" Elder Lei He was going crazy. He kept urging his people to wash their hands for him, but no matter how they washed, the stench was always there. "Ha ha ha ha" Su Han finally couldn't help laughing. He created a soul force magic circle and suddenly enveloped the ball of five spirit fats inside, constantly rotating, purifying and refining it. Black smoke kept pouring out from the magic circle, which was the impurities extracted from the five spirit fats. Within a moment, the black lump of Wulingzhi was purified into a small group of milky white paste-like object, and there was no odor anymore. However, Su Han still didn't want to touch it with his hands, but threw it on the table. ¡°Purified with bare hands!¡± This superb bare-handed purification technique left everyone present dumbfounded, especially those with alchemist licenses. They simply couldn't believe their eyes. They couldn't believe that such a level of bare-handed purification could actually be used by a sixteen or seventeen-year-old. The year-old boy demonstrated it on the spot. Some of the top powerhouses in the box began to shine with thoughtful light in their eyes. Thinking of the embarrassment made by Elder Lei He just now, they thought it was a coincidence at first, but now it seems that this kid did it on purpose. ? The elder of Qingyang Dan Sect knew that the material of Taiwei Wangchen Dan was normal, but how could he, a young cultivator with no hair on his head, know that Taiwei Wangchen Dan contained such a blind material? Could it be that he really knows why the Taiwei Wangchen Pill cannot be refined? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 540: Eight Styles of Swallowing Whales You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the secret room, the owner of the Wanjin Dojo also showed surprise: "Could he really be able to refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill?" The man in green robe had an indifferent expression, his eyes fell on the image in the crystal ball, and he shook his head and said: "The Taiwei Wangchen Pill is not that easy to refine. Being able to handle the raw materials is only the first step in refining the Taiwei Forgetchen Pill." While speaking, Su Han had already stood still on the stage and held out the Tissot Purple Cauldron. "It's actually a spiritual level pill cauldron." "It's not just a spiritual-level alchemy cauldron, it's also the most precious purple alchemy cauldron among spiritual-level alchemy cauldrons. Isn't this guy really an alchemy master?" "It doesn't matter if it's an alchemy master. There are not many alchemy masters present, but none of them can refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill." "Look, if he can't refine it, the Thunder Chief and the Qingyang Alchemy Sect will definitely tear him apart." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ All eyes fell on Su Han, making Su Han the biggest focus of the audience. "Hmph, I want to see how this little beast can refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill." Elder Leihe stared at Su Han hatefully, as if fire was about to burst out from his eyes. He was actually tricked by a junior who didn't have all his hair. This made him furious when he thought about it. "This ignorant young man is so arrogant. He will definitely die today." The elder of Qingyang Danzong was sitting in his box with a calm look on his face. Su Han ignored the two men's ridicule, and the glazed true fire suddenly surged out of his body and began to heat the cauldron. Not long after, the alchemy cauldron let out bursts of cheerful roars. "It was so successful in such a short period of time. I didn't expect that this kid really has two skills." "It doesn't mean that the hot cauldron is fast. The steps of refining alchemy are very complicated, and the hot cauldron is just the first step." " Some people who originally doubted Su Han's alchemy attainments immediately shut their mouths after seeing Su Han's success with the Hot Cauldron. However, this only proves that his basic alchemy skills are good. Whether he can refine Taiwei Wangchen Dan is still open to question. Elder Leihe and Qingyang Alchemy Sect¡¯s expressions changed slightly. They didn¡¯t expect that this boy was able to drive the alchemy cauldron and fire source in such a decent manner, which surprised them somewhat. However, apart from the accident, the two did not express much. Although this level of alchemy attainment is far beyond what a sixteen-year-old should have, it can never surpass the top alchemists of their Thunder Leader and Qingyang Alchemy Sect. Even their Thunder Chief and Qingyang Dan Sect couldn't refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill, let alone this kid? In the secret room, the man in green robe's face changed slightly, his eyes fell on Su Han without blinking, and his face actually showed a bit of solemnity. Only he knew how important this Taiwei Forgetting Pill was to him. On the stage, Su Han's face was indifferent and he ignored everyone's expressions. Instead, he waved his sleeves and wrapped the medicinal materials one by one with his strong soul power and flew them into the alchemy cauldron one by one. Hissssssssssss In the alchemy cauldron, thick white smoke soon emerged, which was the impurities purified from the raw materials. "He actually refined so many medicinal materials at once? It's just nonsense. It's impossible to succeed like this." A man in the audience wearing an alchemist's robe kept shaking his head. This person was a well-known alchemist in the area around Yunzhong City. Su Han's alchemy techniques made him feel extremely rough, and he actually wanted to use all the raw materials. Successful refining at one time is obviously a half-empty approach. Perhaps the simplest elixir can be refined using this method, but as long as it is a slightly difficult elixir, the refining process cannot tolerate any negligence. "Hahaha, after working on it for a long time, it turns out that there is something wrong with this kid's brain. If his method of alchemy can be successful, I will write the word "Thunder" upside down. " Elder Lei He laughed loudly. After seeing Su Han's alchemy technique, his self-confidence suddenly increased. In his opinion, Su Han's alchemy technique was simply broken. The owner of Wanjin Dojo and the man in green robe also frowned, especially the man in green robe, with sincere disappointment in his eyes. Originally, they had placed a glimmer of hope on this young man, but now it seems that it is unreliable to place their hopes on a young man with no hair. On the stage, a sneer overflowed from the corner of Su Han's mouth, ignoring the mocking glances around him. How could his alchemy technique be understood by these people present? " Let alone the Taiwei Wangchen Pill, even the elixir that is ten times more difficult than the Taiwei Wangchen Pill can be easily obtained in his hands without any difficulty. "Eight Whale Swallowing Styles!" Su Han suddenly let out a light scold, his eyes filled with excitement.The light flickered, and strange spells were continuously released from the hands, striking into the alchemy cauldron and the flames below. "This is the Eight Whale-Swallowing Styles!" In the secret room, the man in green robe suddenly stood up, his eyes bursting with shock, staring at Su Han's figure in extreme disbelief, and a huge wave surged in his heart. Everyone present held their breath. The strange magic formulas in Su Han's hands dazzled them. When they looked carefully, they found that they could not understand them at all. "This technique is too rough. This is not a traditional alchemy technique at all. What kind of school is it?" "It's definitely not any genre in the Yunzhong City area. If it is, we should be able to recognize it." As time passed, the atmosphere at the scene slowly became quiet, and many people had doubts in their eyes. By now, they have gradually stopped looking down on Su Han, because half an hour has passed, and Su Han's refining process is still proceeding in an orderly manner, without any accidents, and nothing like what everyone expected. Explode the tripod like that. Not only that, the white smoke coming out of the alchemy cauldron has gradually decreased, which shows that the purification process has come to an end. "The essence of the raw materials has been extracted intact, without any waste" One person in the audience couldn't believe his eyes. This person was the alchemist who just commented on Su Han's nonsense. Now that he saw that Su Han had successfully purified the material, his face couldn't help but feel hot. There are a total of more than 40 kinds of raw materials, which are refined at one time. It is a huge test for the alchemist's basic skills and control. Even he didn't dare to say that he could successfully refine it in one go, but this young man who was still young did it, and there was no trace of nervousness on his face. He was as calm as at the beginning, and there was no soul power or any sign of it. A situation of weak spiritual power. The most important thing is that he has never heard of or seen the strange method used by Su Han in purification. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 541: Perfect Purification You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Within a moment, Su Han completed the purification step. Everyone could clearly see the medicinal essences suspended in the alchemy cauldron, spinning like crystals in the thick white smoke without any impurities. "It only took half an hour to purify more than 40 kinds of raw materials, which is simply astonishing. If it were me, it would have taken at least two days." "You see, the purity of each raw material is very high, and all the impurities are extracted. It is almost perfect, and it only takes half an hour. What kind of alchemy technique is this? If you haven't seen it with your own eyes , I won¡¯t believe it even to death.¡± "But it's not over yet. The Condensation Pill will be fused later. This is the real test for the alchemist. Because the properties of each raw material are different, there will be huge mutual repulsion during the fusion. Once the soul power is not strong enough, , if you can¡¯t control it, it will explode and all the raw materials will be reduced to ashes.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Although Su Han had not refined it to the end, just this perfect refinement had already had a huge impact on the hearts of everyone present. "Senior sister, this guy can actually refine alchemy. I have never seen an alchemist behave like this. The key is that he seems to have succeeded in purifying it." In the Luoxing large-collared box, the girl in a lake blue dress said in surprise. The woman in white was silent, but her heart was already filled with turmoil. She knew very well what the strange magic technique used by Su Han was, but how could anyone in a place like this know this kind of magic technique? Looking at Su Han's proficiency in using this technique, it is clear that he not only understands it, but has been immersed in it for at least decades! But how is this possible? This person clearly looks less than twenty years old! The woman in white frowned tightly. She suddenly realized that she could not understand this strange boy at all. At this moment, in the other two private rooms, the expressions of Elder Leihe and Elder of Qingyang Alchemy Sect became very ugly. Thinking of the ridiculous bet they made before Su Han started refining alchemy, the two of them could not help but feel. Trembling suddenly. "Tell me, can Su Han really refine the Taiwei Wangchen Pill?" A Qingyang Dan Sect disciple asked cautiously. "Absolutely impossible. The most difficult thing about alchemy is not the purification, but the subsequent fusion of the elixir. With the strength of his soul power, it is absolutely impossible for him to successfully condense the elixir." Another disciple of the Qingyang Alchemy Sect said confidently that they are all professional alchemists, so it can be seen that Su Han's soul power level is only eight seals, and such soul power strength will never be able to support the success of condensation. "Yes, this boy is arrogant and conceited. I will let him know the consequences of underestimating the Qingyang Dan Sect." The elder of Qingyang Danzong said coldly, but it could be seen that his expression was no longer as calm as at the beginning. On the other side, the owner of Wanjin Dojo also looked surprised, and his view of Su Han changed again. Especially when the man in green robe just stood up and yelled out the words "Eight Whale Swallowing Moves". Although the owner of Wanjin Dojo didn't know what the Eight Whale Swallowing Moves were, he knew from the expression of the green robed man that this was the "Eight Whale Swallowing Moves". The Eight-Whale Pose is absolutely extraordinary. "I didn't expect that he really succeeded in purifying it. I didn't expect that this young man could actually achieve this level." The owner of the Wanjin Dojo said with sighs. In his opinion, regardless of whether Su Han would succeed in refining it in the end, this perfect refining alone would be enough to make him famous in the alchemy world around Yunzhong City. The expression of the man in green robe has returned to calm at this moment, and he said calmly: "The technique is indeed good, but the soul power is not strong enough, and the pill condensation will definitely fail. No matter what, it is quite good." In the Thunder Chief's box, Elder Lei He gritted his teeth at Su Han even more, and secretly said in his heart: "Little beast, you'd better pray that you have bad luck and don't fail to condense the pill so quickly. Otherwise, when you fail, At that moment, I will tear you alive with my own hands!" At this moment, there was no one in the box of Chief Thunder Chief. All the people from Chief Thunder Chief found excuses to hide out, but Elder Lei He knew that they were just avoiding the smell of Wulingzhi on their bodies. This made Elder Deleihe's inner anger even higher. He almost wished he could tear Su Han to pieces on the spot. Moreover, he did not think that Su Han could really refine the Taiwei Wangchen Pill. "I really didn't expect that Mr. Su has such a skill." In the box of the Royal Dragons, everyone is stunned collectively, and it is no wonder that their three sons will admire the Su Gongzi so much. This hand is finished.?In terms of purification, even the most elite alchemist in Yulong Chief cannot keep up with it. "Look at how he condenses the elixir!" All eyes were instantly focused on Su Han. Now everyone wants to know how this person will attack the Ningdan? With the strength of his soul power, it is simply impossible to perfectly control the properties of each raw material so that all the raw materials can be perfectly integrated without exploding. There was a tense atmosphere at the scene. If Su Han succeeded, they would witness the birth of a miracle. But if Su Han fails, he will still be worthy of the title of the ultimate alchemy genius, and his alchemy attainments are far superior to all the younger generations around Yunzhong City. Su Han's face remained calm, and the focused gazes of everyone could not have any impact on his mind. "The bright moon rises over the sea!" Su Han scolded again, and a strong white soul power suddenly surged out of his body and poured into the alchemy cauldron. Su Han's eyes flashed, and his hands were held up like wheels, like a bright moon in the sky. That day, the shuttle purple cauldron slowly rose up under his lift in the air. The extremely powerful soul power is like a river bursting its banks, rolling continuously into the Tissot Purple Cauldron for condensation. "What kind of soul power secret method is this?!" All the people present who were proficient in alchemy couldn't help but screamed. They could all see that Su Han's soul power intensity at this moment had far exceeded the level of eight seals and reached the level of ten seals. Even the strength of this soul power is not far from the level of the Alchemy King! In the corner of the hall on the first floor, a figure suddenly stood up excitedly, it was Master Geng. At today's trading conference, he originally wanted to study alchemy at home and didn't want to come. But at this moment, he was extremely glad that he had come to the trading conference. Master Geng stared closely at Su Han's every move, studying eagerly. He himself is the Great Alchemist of Ten Seals, and he is only a hair away from the realm of the Alchemy King. At this moment, seeing the soul power secret method used by Su Han, many shackles in Master Geng's mind were suddenly washed away like a dam by a flood. , I feel that I am infinitely close to the realm of the Alchemy King! However, Su Han's movements were too fast. No matter how hard Master Geng kept his eyes fixed, many key points were still missed in his eyes. He felt that what he could learn was even far less than one-tenth of the essence of this secret technique. However, Master Geng was not discouraged. He felt that his life was worth it if he could see such a secret method of soul power in his lifetime. "He actually used the secret method of soul power to forcibly increase the intensity of his soul power by two levels to the point where he can condense elixirs." The man in green robes in the secret room was also shocked. If he knew the eight whale-swallowing moves just now, he didn't even know half of the secret technique of soul power now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 542: Taiwei Wangchen Pill, the pill is completed! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sound of rolling pill embryos soon sounded in the alchemy cauldron. Elder Leihe, the elders of Qingyang Alchemy Sect, and other people in the auction hall were all stunned on the spot. The entire auction hall suddenly exploded. "Did I hear it correctly? That's Dan embryo's voice?" "Isn't this Su Han really going to be successfully refined?" ¡°It looks like there¡¯s only one last step left, it¡¯s simply unimaginable.¡± Su Han¡¯s face was calm, the elixir embryo was ready, and the next step was to condense the elixir. As the steps of condensing the pill continued to advance, Su Han's expression remained calm and the operations in his hands were orderly. Sweat finally overflowed from the faces of Elder Leihe and Elder Qingyang Danzong, and they could no longer sit still. "This kid must be bluffing. It's impossible for him to refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill." The two elders continued to comfort themselves, but no matter how they comforted themselves, they could not stop Su Han's process of condensing the pill. After a moment, the flames under the alchemy cauldron kept churning, and with Su Han's soft cry, a thunderous dull roar came from the alchemy cauldron. Then three rays of light shot out of the alchemy cauldron in sequence, and automatically fell into Su Han's hands! "The elixir is complete!" Su Han put the three pills into a small bottle and handed them to Young Master Min who was waiting aside. Young Master Min carefully took the elixir bottle, his eyes still flashing with incredible light. He really couldn't believe that the Taiwei Wangchen elixir that had troubled Wanjin Dojo for a long time was so easily taken away by a young man less than twenty years old. Refined. Looking at his skillful movements when refining the alchemy, it seems that all this is as simple as eating and drinking to him. "Isn't it too small to forget Chen Dan?" "Yes, let's see if this kid really has two brushes." Everyone was excited. They stretched their necks to look, as if their eyes were about to penetrate the elixir bottle. They really wanted to know whether Su Han was really capable or was bragging. "Quickly, send this elixir to the customer for identification." Young Master Min ordered his men. In the secret room, the man in green robe suddenly stood up, staring closely at the picture in the crystal ball, his eyes suddenly burst into light of surprise, excitement and extreme disbelief. The owner of Wanjin Dojo also stood up, his face also flashing with disbelief: "Is this the Taiwei Wangchen Pill?" "Owner, the elixir has been delivered, please identify it." A staff member of Wanjin Dojo appeared outside the secret room and brought in a pill bottle. After uncorking the bottle, the green-robed man almost intoxicated and took a sip of the fragrance emitted by the elixir. Just taking a sip of the fragrance made people feel relaxed and happy, and his consciousness became extremely clear because of this. It was indeed too small to forget the dust. The aroma of Dan. Looking at the appearance of the elixirs, the appearance of the three elixirs is exactly the same. The bright red elixir lines are clearly visible, indicating that these are three top-grade Taiwei Wangchen elixirs. "There is no need to identify it. It is indeed Taiwei Wangchen Dan." The man in green robe could not help but tremble violently with his hands, almost unable to hold the elixir bottle firmly, and his face showed a look of relief. He had been waiting for this Taiwei Forgetting Elixir for too long. Unexpectedly, the Taiwei Wangchen Pill was refined by a young man in a place like Yunzhong City. The man in green robe simply suspected that he was dreaming, but the Taiwei Wangchen Pill in his hand was clearly Tell him that this is all true. "It turned out to be Taiwei Wangchendan. I didn't expect that there would be such a strange person in Yunzhong City." The words of the owner of Wanjin Dojo were full of sighs. "Master Min, please make arrangements. After the auction is over, I would like to meet Mr. Su." The man in green robe calmed down his excitement and said to the master of Wanjin Dojo. In the auction hall, Young Master Min looked shocked after hearing the reports from his men, and then announced loudly: "The customer has completed the appraisal, it is indeed the top-grade Taiwei Forgetting Pill!" As soon as he finished speaking, the entire auction hall exploded. "It turns out that the Forgetting Pill is really too small, and it's still top-grade. Oh my god, did I hear it right?" ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t believe it even to death.¡± "A pill that even the Thunder Chief and the Qingyang Pill Sect couldn't refine was easily refined by a young man. It's so monstrous that it's unbelievable." Third Young Master Yu also had a look of surprise and excitement on his face. Su Han's performance was once again greatly appreciated.It exceeded his expectation. "How is it possible? This is absolutely impossible." Elder Lei He's voice trembled violently, and his face turned extremely pale. Thinking of the bet between himself and Su Han, he wanted to die for a moment. "How could this kid refine the Taiwei Wangchen Pill? I don't believe it. This is definitely not true." The performance of the elder of the Qingyang Dan Sect is also not much better than that of Elder Lei He, and the disciples of the Qingyang Dan Sect are like eggplants beaten by frost at this moment. They usually regard themselves as the proud sons of heaven and the superior sect disciples. As a result, However, his attainments in alchemy were completely destroyed by a secular young man. "Mr. Su, this is the reward promised by the patron, the Secret Book of Flowing Light Escape, please accept it. In addition, the patron also invites you to go to the back hall to talk about it after the auction." Young Master Min held the scroll in his hand and handed it to Su Han solemnly. As soon as Su Han's fingers touched the cold scroll, the evil eye suddenly began to tremble violently. Immediately afterwards, an extremely small golden light suddenly shot out from the scroll, which was completely absorbed by the evil eye. At the same time, Su Han found a piece of information poured into his consciousness. "This is the essence of the footwork of "Liuguang Escape"?" Su Han was shocked. When he read the information quickly, he found that it was actually the essentials of the "Liu Guang Escape" footwork. It was also very easy to understand, so that after reading it once, he could already understand it in his mind. The footwork of "Liuguang Escape" is skillfully deduced and can be practiced at any time. "I didn't expect that the evil eye could have such a use?" Su Han looked at the "Flowing Light Escape" scroll in disbelief. No one noticed that the golden light of the scroll had dissipated, which meant that the essence in it had been completely absorbed by Su Han's evil eye. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 543: The Power of Flowing Light Escape You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Two elders, it's time for you to start eating shit. Also, apologize to Mr. Su and us casual cultivators for making you look down on us casual cultivators." At this moment, someone was already shouting impatiently, and the faces of the two elders instantly turned as pale as death. Who would have thought that a bet that was originally made with confidence would actually end up losing? "Bastard, did any of you hear that I agreed to that so-called bet just now?" Elder Lei He shouted loudly, with a hint of domineering look in his eyes. He flew directly out of the box on the second floor and landed in front of Su Han. A powerful coercion burst out from his body, overwhelming the entire auction hall. The people inside couldn't breathe. "The pressure of the powerful people in the Heavenly Spirit Realm is simply too strong." "Using your cultivation to suppress others is nothing like your ability. This is a naked repudiation. The dignified elder of Thunder Chief would actually do such a thing. It is really a disgrace to Chief Thunder." "I'm willing to admit defeat. It's so shameful that the big and powerful forces can't even afford the bet." Everyone started talking, and their eyes were directed at Su Han. Even though they were so far away from Elder Lei He, they could be suffocated by the strong pressure. Su Han, who was standing in front of Elder Lei He, would probably be even more unbearable. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Su Han looked extremely relaxed, and there was even a trace of a mocking smile on his lips, as if the pressure released by Elder Lei He did not exist at all to him. "How is it possible? I have already used 50% of the pressure, and this kid is only in the Xiaoling realm. Logically speaking, I only need 30% of the pressure to suppress this kid." Elder Lei He was simply puzzled. He didn't know that Su Han practiced "Black Dragon Book" and had dragon energy to protect him. Ordinary pressure could not pose any threat to Su Han. "Elder Lei He, I am willing to admit defeat. If the majestic Thunder Chief cannot even fulfill his bet, I am afraid he will become the laughing stock of the entire Yunzhong City." Su Han's tone was extremely relaxed, while Elder Lei He looked ugly and said coldly: "What do you want?" "If Elder Lei He doesn't want to eat shit, you don't have to eat it." When Su Han said this, he chuckled. "What? After doing this for a long time, does this guy actually want to give in?" Everyone looked disappointed. However, just after Su Han finished saying the above sentence, he suddenly changed the subject and said calmly: "Elder Lei He doesn't want to eat shit, so he can eat something else instead. How about this?" With that said, Su Han flicked his sleeve, and a dark mass, wrapped in a magic circle, was thrown in front of Elder Lei He. "Five Spiritual Fats!" "Ughthe smell is so bad, I'm going to vomit." "Pfft~ Hahaha, I'm going to die laughing. If you don't want to eat shit, you can eat this. Isn't this also the shit of a monster?" "Although this stuff can be used as medicine, if you eat it without processing it, it will make you collapse. If I eat this, I would rather commit suicide." The auction hall was boiling again in an instant. Everyone was laughing so hard that they were out of breath. Elder Lei He's face turned livid in an instant. He never expected that he would be teased by Su Han again. "When I was running rampant in the world, you little bastard was not even born yet, yet you still dare to humiliate me here. You are simply ignorant of life and death!" Elder Lei He shouted angrily, and a powerful wave of air burst out from his body. His whole body rushed towards Su Han like a sharp arrow from the string. Su Hanhan snorted and rehearsed the "Liuguang Escape" footwork at high speed in his mind. His whole body turned into an afterimage passing through the void and left his original position in an instant. "So fast!" Su Han was secretly amazed at the astonishing speed of this step. At the same time, he felt a burst of heartfelt ecstasy, knowing that he had found a treasure this time. "It was so fast in the first actual exercise. You can imagine how terrifying the speed will be after you become familiar with it in the future. Regardless of absolute speed or relative speed, warriors of the same level can definitely crush them. Even the strong ones in the Heavenly Spirit Realm can't be beaten. It¡¯s probably impossible to be faster than me.¡± As the saying goes, the only martial arts in the world is fast, and speed is an advantage. In actual combat, just how much advantage speed can bring, as long as a martial artist with a little actual combat experience will understand. ???????? And fast speed itself can also derive powerful power, and fast speed itself can also give strength blessings. Gaining powerful speed is not only used for escape, but also for actual combat. In actual combat, those who are absolutely fast will have a very clear advantage.?. When attacking and defending, absolute speed means that the chance of winning will be much higher than that of the opponent. Su Han could already predict how terrifying this "Flowing Light Escape" footwork would be to his actual combat effectiveness if he fully mastered it. " Such a treasure can be obtained with only three Taiwei Wangchen Pills. It is simply hard to imagine that there can be such a good deal in the world. In the eyes of others at this moment, Su Han's body just left a stream of light on the spot, and the next moment, he avoided Elder Leihe's attack at an extremely incredible speed and stood on the edge of the stage. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the blue, everyone was stunned and couldn't come to their senses. "How is it possible? Why is he so fast?" "Has he already learned the Flowing Light Escape Step?" "How is this possible? The footwork has only been in his hands for a few minutes, and he hasn't even opened it to look at it." "Little beast, look how I can kill you with one palm." Elder Lei He was furious. In his opinion, Su Han dared to escape his attack, and he simply didn't want to live. The aura of the Heavenly Spirit Realm powerhouse instantly dispersed, and Elder Lei He pushed out a ball of purple billowing air with both hands, heading straight towards Su Han. "Excluding me, if this little beast commits a crime below, I will teach him a lesson on behalf of his elders." The elder of the Qingyang Dan Sect was not to be outdone. His figure suddenly flew out of the box, his body full of spiritual power, and he grabbed Su Han with his big hands. Facing the menacing attacks from the two men, Su Han did not continue to avoid them, but stood on the edge of the stage without even moving. He knew very well that even if he didn't take action, someone would naturally take action. "Stop!" Sure enough, a thunderous shout suddenly sounded, and the figure of the master of Wanjin Dojo appeared in the center of the auction house, waving his hand and firing a spiritual spell to neutralize the attacks of Elder Leihe and Elder Qingyang Danzong. "Three of you, although Wanjin Dojo is only a small force in Yunzhong City, it cannot allow people to run wild at will." The owner of Wanjin Dojo looked very ugly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 544: An unforgettable scene You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master Min, I believe you know the whole story very well, and it was Elder Lei He who made the first move just now." Su Han said. "Hmph! I have no intention of breaking the rules of your place, but this kid is lawless and I will never let him go easily." Elder Lei He¡¯s face was gloomy. "That's right, Qingyang Danzong will never let go of this kid." The elder of Qingyang Danzong was also aggressive. The owner of the Wanjin Dojo frowned. Although the Wanjin Dojo was not without its backstage, he still did not want to offend forces like the Thunder Leader and the Qingyang Alchemy Sect easily. "Mr. Su, although you and I are meeting for the first time today, how about you give me some face and let this bet go?" The owner of Wanjin Dojo looked at Su Han sincerely. The two elders on the side had pale faces. They were both well-known people, and they would not suffer the humiliation of eating shit even if they died. But things have developed to this point, which has been a huge humiliation for the two of them. What happened today will definitely become a stain on the two of them in the future, and they will be the subject of ridicule wherever they go. "Okay, now that Master Min has spoken, I have to give you this face. You can eat it, but you can't give it up." Su Han said, and suddenly waved his hand, and the black ball of Wulingzhi on the ground instantly split into two parts, and flew towards the two elders like sharp arrows from the string. The two elders immediately subconsciously used spiritual power to block it. Su Han himself did not use much skill. Everyone just heard a "boom" and two balls of Wulingzhi exploded in mid-air. The next scene will be unforgettable for everyone present. Some people even closed their eyes because this scene was unbearable to look at. I saw two balls of Wulingzhi shattered into black stars, like splashes of water, overwhelmingly rushing towards the two elders. The two elders obviously realized what mistake they had made, and quickly made amends. They used their spiritual power again to destroy all those black dots. "It's a pity that after being smashed, there were too many, and the unpleasant stench also disturbed the minds of the two of them, so that they could not destroy all the five spirit fats instantly. So, a scene that made people vomit blood appeared. The bodies of two respected seniors were instantly splashed with splatters. The stench was unbearable. Their faces and bodies were covered with extremely foul-smelling black dots. What¡¯s even more unbearable is that one of them landed directly on Elder Leihe¡¯s mouth, and that uncontrollable breath went in along his nose. There was silence in the whole place, and everyone stared at the two people who were covered in stench in stunned silence. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? vomit vomit¡­ Elder Lei He couldn't bear it any longer. From far away, he could see the rising anger above his head, as if it were real. "You little beast, I'm going to kill you!" Elder Lei He went crazy, and so did the elder Qingyang Danzong. Their spiritual seas shook violently, and the robes outside their bodies were directly shattered. The violent spiritual power flew throughout the auction hall. This humiliation is too great, even worse than killing them directly. Now both of them only have the same idea in their hearts, which is to crush this damn boy Su Han to ashes. The two of them were on the verge of collapse. They went completely crazy and attacked Su Han at the same time. "Stop!" The owner of Wanjin Dojo shouted loudly, his spiritual power shook, and a cyan spiritual weapon halberd appeared in the sky above the auction hall, spinning and growing in size, exuding an overwhelming sense of oppression. "Two elders, you are all my guests, Mr. Su is also my guest. In my place, no one will be allowed to fight with each other privately." The master of Wanjin Dojo had a frosty look on his face, "Moreover, even if you don't look at my face, you still need to look at the face of that senior master. Since that person can get treasures like "Liuguang Escape", you two can Imagine his origins. I think even the Thunder Chief and the Qingyang Alchemy Sect would not want to be enemies with such a hidden power." "How come I am the enemy of that expert?" Elder Lei He roared. "The expert said that he wanted to talk to Mr. Su after the auction. Elder Leihe is going to kill Mr. Su now. Doesn't he mean to be his enemy?" the owner of Wanjin Dojo said calmly. Hearing this, Elder Lei He finally showed a look of fear on his face. Although he didn't know the origin of the hermit master, since he could get secret books like "Liuguang Escape" and listened to the meaning behind the words of the owner of Wanjin Dojo, it was very likely that this master came from the hermit. The great power of Shi Zongmen. This hidden sect is not a sect like Qingyang Dan Sect, but is at least as close as Wanling Sect and Danxia Sect.A level of hidden sect. No matter how powerful the Thunder Leader is, it is just a subordinate force affiliated to the Wanling Sect. Chief Thunder Chief couldn't afford to offend such a master of the hidden sect. "Okay, if that's the case, then let me wait until the trading conference is over, and then I can settle the accounts with this little beast." Elder Lei He¡¯s face was livid. He felt as if he had eaten a fly after making such a concession. He secretly swore in his heart that after the trading meeting was over, he would get back a hundred times a thousand times from this little beast. The elder of Qingyang Danzong also looked unwilling, but he thought that he could take action after the trading conference was over, and he felt much calmer. Anyway, there is no way this little beast could escape under the noses of their two major forces. Although they can settle the scores later, the faces of the two of them have been completely disgraced today, and the forces they belong to are also disgraced. Everyone whispered, today Su Han has become famous around Yunzhong City, but many people think that he will definitely die. As long as he offends the Thunder Chief or the Qingyang Dan Sect, no one can survive, let alone He said that he also offended both families. Some sympathize, some feel sorry, and some gloat. Su Han turned a blind eye to the various gazes projected from all directions, curled his lips sarcastically, swayed, and returned to his box. Seeing the mocking smile when he left, the two elders always felt uncomfortable, as if there was some deeper meaning hidden in that smile. "However, the two elders thought about it, but they couldn't think of anything that they had a grudge against this kid in the past. ¡°Don¡¯t say that you have never had any grudges with him. The two elders had never even seen this kid before today. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 545: Spiritual Vein Bidding You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Next, the trading conference will continue as usual. "The auction item below is a piece of land in the center of Yunzhong City, with a starting price of one million." Young Master Min obviously also felt that this auction was a bit nonsensical. When he announced it, he did not add any subjective introduction. In Thunder Chief¡¯s box, Elder Lei He pricked up his ears. This lot is his biggest goal today. It can be said that he is here just for this lot today! According to the report of the Thunder Chief¡¯s spies, there is a high probability that there is a spiritual vein hidden under this piece of land! Needless to say, the importance of spiritual veins. It is said that the seller of this piece of land also found traces of spiritual veins under the land. He did not dare to disclose it for fear of being annihilated, so he chose to secretly bring it to the trading meeting to lower the price. Sold at price. The reason why it is said to be low price is because the value of a spiritual vein is far more than one million or ten million, and it cannot be measured by money at all. There are even many hidden sects that are established on the basis of spiritual veins. The rules of the martial arts world are like this. The weak eat the strong. If you don't have enough strength, even if you are lucky enough to get a rare treasure, you will not be able to keep it. Elder Lei He feels that in the entire auction hall, only Thunder Chief is qualified to possess this spiritual vein. As long as this spiritual vein is obtained, the Thunder Chief has full hope of impacting the hidden sect-level forces, and it is even possible that within a hundred years, relying on the development brought by the spiritual vein, it will become one of the hidden sects! When he thought of this, Elder Lei He was also very excited. In Yulong¡¯s box, Su Han suddenly said to Young Master Yu: ¡°Brother Yu, you have to take pictures of this piece of land no matter what.¡± "This piece of land?" Young Master Yu had a puzzled look on his face. He couldn't think of any use for a piece of land, but he still nodded and said, "It's only one million, I'll just take it." "You don't understand what I mean. Someone will definitely grab this piece of land from you, but no matter how incredible the price is, you must win it. The significance of this piece of land is definitely far higher than its surface value. .¡± Su Han said. "What do you mean by Brother Su's words?" Young Master Yu asked in surprise. Su Han calmly said a few words in the ear of Third Young Master Yu. After Third Young Master Yu heard this, his pupils instantly tightened and he almost jumped out of his seat on the spot, but he still held it back. "Brother Su, are you serious about this?" Young Master Yu suppressed the excitement in his heart. He believed that if anyone heard what Su Han just said in his ear, they would lose their composure on the spot. ¡°As long as the Thunder Chief will bid for this piece of land, you can know whether what I say is true or false.¡± Su Han smiled slightly. "The bidding begins now." As soon as Young Master Min finished speaking, Elder Lei He immediately shouted: "One million and two hundred thousand." No one at the scene had any reaction. Although it seemed a bit strange to buy a piece of useless land for 1.2 million, it was within the acceptable range. But Third Young Master Yu quickly looked at Su Han, with a look of shock on his face. The Thunder Leader actually made a bid for this piece of land. Based on Third Young Master Yu¡¯s understanding of Elder Lei He, this person is very rich. If this piece of land wasn¡¯t worth far more than 1.2 million, how could he be willing to pay for a useless piece of land? The only explanation is that there is really something mysterious about this piece of land. "One and a half million!" Young Master Yu shouted immediately. Wow! The whole place was in an uproar. No one expected that the Thunder Leader and the Dragon Yu Leader would bid for a piece of land at the same time. Is this because too much money is too hot? On the other side, Elder Lei He¡¯s expression changed instantly. Young Master Yu would actually bid for this piece of land, which he never expected. ???????? Could it be that Chief Yulong also knows that there is a spiritual vein under this piece of land? No, this is absolutely impossible. How did the leader of Yulong know? Elder Lei He still had a glimmer of hope, hoping that Young Master Yu just wanted to buy this piece of land on a whim. If his bid was too high, Young Master Yu might give up. "Two million!" Elder Lei He just finished speaking. Third Young Master Yu immediately followed: "Two million and two million!" "Did Chief Yulong really discover the underground spiritual veins?" Elder Lei He was so depressed that he almost wanted to go crazy. What he didn¡¯t understand was, why didn¡¯t anything go smoothly for him today? ? ? ?Suddenly, Elder Lei He saw Su Han in the Yulong leader's box, and a strong intuition suddenly surged in his heart: "It's him! It's definitely this little beast again! It's him who is causing trouble!" Elder Lei He couldn¡¯t explain why, but he had a strong feeling that Su Han had definitely ordered Master Yu to bid for this piece of land. "Little beast, you don't have to be too proud. The moment you step out of the Ten Thousand Gold Dojo, you will die." Elder Lei He forcibly suppressed his inner urge to skin Su Han and continued to bid. "Brother Su, the Thunder Leader is really pursuing this piece of land. It seems that there is what they want most under the land. However, the Thunder Chief Leader has a big business. If they insist on bidding, the final price will be It may reach an astronomical figure that is unimaginable.¡± Young Master Yu¡¯s face was full of excitement, but at the same time there was a hint of worry. The Thunder Leader would definitely not give up this piece of land. So when will this price tug-of-war end? "Two million six hundred thousand!" "Two million eight hundred thousand!" "three million!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The two people were constantly bargaining, and everyone else present was numb. In their view, this was a meaningless competition between the two leaders. ¡° Ordinary people like them really don¡¯t understand the world of local tyrants just for a piece of useless land. While the two were bargaining, Su Han's eyes were constantly scanning back and forth in the auction room. "The seller of this piece of land must know that there is a spiritual vein under the land. Therefore, the seller should come to the scene today, because he must want to know how much this piece of land will be sold for." Su Han's eyes swept over the faces of the guests one by one. He had evil eyes and powerful spiritual consciousness. Every slight change in the expressions of these people could not escape his eyes. Soon, Su Han discovered a very suspicious object. For the price of the two leaders, others are a kind of lively expression, but only this person's face is very complicated, his eyes are dodging, and the expression on his face does not know whether he is joy or sigh. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out out he was an old acquaintance. Lu Zhengxin, the head of the Lu family in Yunzhong City! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 546: Secret Negotiations You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This discovery made Su Han think deeply. Could it be that the seller of this land was actually the Lu family? This makes it easy to explain, because the Lu family is just a second-level family, and it is not a prominent force in Yunzhong City, let alone the big forces present. I am afraid these big forces will sneeze. , can destroy the Lu family. Therefore, the Lu family did not dare to talk about the spiritual pulse at all, but chose to sell the land quietly. The same spiritual vein is a sweet potato for big forces, but it is a hot potato for small forces like the Lu family. If you are not careful, it may endanger your life. "Clan Chief Lu." Su Han sent a message to Lu Zhengxin. Lu Zhengxin was obviously shocked. He looked towards Su Han and his lips moved slightly. "Clan Chief Lu, I know you don't know how to transmit the voice of the alchemist's soul, so if I say you listen, you just need to nod or shake your head." Lu Zhengxin nodded slightly. "Did you auction that piece of land with spiritual veins?" Su Han directly entered the topic. Lu Zhengxin¡¯s eyes trembled fiercely, as if he wanted to ask how do you know? "Clan Leader Lu, I know you want to protect yourself and the Lu family, so you chose to sell this spiritual vein in a low-key manner. However, have you ever thought about what would happen if you sold this spiritual vein to the Thunder Chief? , what are the consequences?" Su Han said. Lu Zhengxin looked confused, not understanding what Su Han meant. "Spiritual veins have a fatal temptation for those big forces. You concealed the fact that there are spiritual veins under this land and wanted to sell it secretly and low-key because you were afraid that those big forces would be jealous of the spiritual veins and plunder them by force, bringing harm to the Lu family. A disaster, right? But have you ever thought that the battle between Yulong Chief and Thunder Chief for this land today has already determined that the final transaction price of this land will not be low, and may even be a sky-high price. Here Under this situation, do you think Thunder Chief will really obediently hand over a huge sum of money to the seller? If they find out that the seller is just a second-level small aristocratic family, will they kill the seller directly and take the money again? return?" As soon as Su Han finished speaking, Lu Zhengxin visibly trembled and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something. "I know what you want to say, Wanjin Dojo will keep the identity of the seller confidential. However, land is different from other things. As long as you make some inquiries in Yunzhong City, I believe that the land originally belonged to your Lu family. , it¡¯s not difficult.¡± Su Han added. Lu Zhengxin¡¯s body trembled violently, and sweat finally flowed uncontrollably from his forehead. Fortunately, he was sitting in the corner of the hall and no one noticed anything unusual about him. "What I say to you today is not alarmist. Patriarch Lu can choose to believe what I say, or he can choose not to believe it. What I want to say is that not all major forces are like wolves and tigers, and they pay attention to morality. There are many buyers. I personally think that if Patriarch Lu wants to sell this piece of land, it would be better to choose a moral buyer." After Su Han finished transmitting the message, he smiled slightly and said no more. Lu Zhengxin was left alone, thinking in place. After a while, Lu Zhengxin finally stood up as if he had made up his mind and quietly walked towards the back door of the auction hall. At this moment, the bidding war between Young Master Yu and Elder Lei He is in a stalemate, and both sides have fallen into silence for the time being. "Third Young Master, there is someone outside the box asking to see you." A confidant of Third Young Master Yu reported. When Prince Yu heard that someone was asking to see him, he couldn't help but look surprised. Who would ask to see him at this time? "Brother Yu, let him in." Su Han smiled lightly. Soon, a figure flashed into the box, and it turned out to be Lu Zhengxin. As soon as Lu Zhengxin entered the box, he said nothing. His eyes first turned to Su Han, and then fell on the Third Young Master Yu next to Su Han. He kept looking at the Third Young Master Yu, as if judging whether he was a trustworthy person. "Could this be the seller of that piece of land?" Young Master Yu responded quickly. "Senior, I already know that there are spiritual veins under the land. I, Yu Qianqiu, am here to promise you that if I, the Chief Yulong, finally get that piece of land, I, the Chief Yulong, will never do anything to you. If you do anything harmful, on the contrary, the Yulong Chief will protect your safety." The Third Young Master Yu said sincerely. Although he didn't know what method Su Han used to invite this seller, he knew that now was an excellent opportunity for him to obtain the spiritual vein. "Is this true?" Lu Zhengxin still has doubts. "I??As evidenced by the oath to establish heaven and earth. " "Yu Sangongzi said. "Forget it, I believe Mr. Su's vision. Since you are the one who is with Mr. Su, I believe in your character." Lu Zhengxin finally made up his mind. "That's great." Mr. Yu couldn't help but beam with joy, "I'm willing to pay 20 million yuan to buy your spiritual vein." Twenty million! Everyone present couldn't help but take a breath. This was an astronomical figure that they could not even imagine. "However, this is a spiritual vein, no matter how much it is sold for, it is not too much. Lu Zhengxin shook his head repeatedly, "It's too much. For a small family like ours, two million is a huge income. In my opinion, five million is enough. I don't want too much money. I only have one The request is to hope that Young Master Yu can abide by the promise just made and protect the safety of our Lu family." "No problem, I can guarantee here that as long as Chief Yulong exists, no one will dare to touch your Lu family. However, five million is too little." Young Master Yu frowned. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to spend less money, but buying a spiritual vein for five million would be bullying no matter how you look at it. "I don't think it's better than this. The price is 10 million yuan, and the Lu family gets one-tenth of the spiritual veins. Isn't this the best of both worlds?" Su Han smiled lightly. "Okay, okay, your Lu family will get one-tenth of the spiritual pulse, and your strength will rise several levels. Maybe one day you can become a fourth-level aristocratic family." Third Young Master Yu agreed. "Okay, then let's follow the price that Mr. Su said. I will send someone to inform Wanjin Dojo that this land will not be auctioned, and we will trade it privately." Lu Zhengxin made up his mind. Soon, Lu Zhengxin¡¯s confidants passed the news to the backstage of Wanjin Dojo, and then the backstage of Wanjin Dojo passed the news to Young Master Min on the stage. Young Master Min was obviously stunned when he heard the news. "five million!" At this time, Elder Lei He was still bidding fiercely. He was determined to win this spiritual vein today, but he didn't believe that the third young master Yu, who didn't even have a single hair, could still compete with him. "The land owner temporarily canceled the auction and the transaction was cancelled." At this moment, Young Master Min suddenly announced. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 547 A happy outcome for everyone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Elder Lei He heard this, he felt as if he had been struck by the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, and was completely stunned. Cancel the auction temporarily? Did I hear it correctly? ¡°It¡¯s okay to cancel the auction temporarily. My day, that¡¯s okay.¡± "Is this seller mentally ill? The price has soared to five million, and he actually canceled the auction. Doesn't he know that selling a piece of useless land for five million is already a huge profit?" The onlookers who didn¡¯t know the truth began to talk about it at this moment. Elder Lei He was furious. Others might not be able to understand the whole story, but he, Elder Lei He, had so much experience that he couldn't see that this was not because the seller was wrong at all, but because he had been "cut off". ! It was someone else who reached a deal with the seller privately that made the seller cancel the auction temporarily! "Who? Who is it?" Elder Lei He was so furious that he kept scanning the entire audience and suddenly landed in the direction of the Yulong leader's box. He suddenly noticed that the seller had temporarily canceled the auction, and he was the only one who was furious, while the Third Young Master Yu, who was competing with him for the land, was calm and showed no reaction at all! That kind of expression doesn¡¯t feel like the discomfort of having someone cut off what you want! What does this mean? This shows that Young Master Yu is the one who cut off his own body! "Young Master Yu has always been honest and honest, and he doesn't have so many tricks and tricks at all. Who gave him the instruction to do this?" Needless to say, it¡¯s Su Han with a faint smile next to Young Master Yu! "Ahlittle beast, I'm going to kill you." Elder Lei He was going crazy. He couldn't remember how many times he had been humiliated by Su Han today. There was only one thought burning in his heart, that is, after the trading conference, he must kill this little beast with his own hands. Cut into pieces by a thousand cuts. Elder Lei He¡¯s scalp almost exploded when he thought that the spiritual pulse actually fell into the hands of the Yulong Chief. He could almost imagine what kind of punishment he would face if the Lord of the Thunder Chief knew about this! A spiritual vein will bring countless benefits to a great force. This kind of opportunity will never come across once in ten lifetimes! Once you miss it, there is really no place to cry. What makes Elder Lei He even more depressed is that if Su Han himself buys this spiritual vein, the Thunder Leader can completely snatch it and crush a casual cultivator to death as easily as crushing an ant. But it happened that the spiritual veins were bought by the Yulong leader, which means that it is basically impossible for the Thunder leader to seize the spiritual veins, unless the Thunder leader is willing to lose both sides with the Yulong leader. Elder Lei He was extremely depressed, and the people in the Thunder Chief's box were also gloomy. Everyone was holding back and did not dare to speak out, for fear that he might accidentally offend Elder Lei He and make them unable to eat. ???????????????? Contrary to the Thunder Chief¡¯s box, the atmosphere in the Yulong Chief¡¯s box was harmonious. Mr. Yu took out the storage bag containing 10 million low-grade Yuan stones with his own hands, and the two parties completed the transaction. Lu Zhengxin had a smile on his face. This result was something he had not expected. Not only did he get a huge sum of 10 million, but he also got one-tenth of the spiritual veins. The most important thing is that the Lu family has also received the blessing of the Yulong Chief. As long as the Yulong Chief exists, no one will dare to touch the Lu family. Before today, Lu Zhengxin never dared to think that the Lu family could still get their hands on this spiritual vein, because he knew very well that the strength of the Lu family was too low, and the spiritual vein in his hands was like a hot potato. But now, the cooperation with the Yulong leader has allowed the Lu family to get one-tenth of the spiritual veins. One-tenth is enough for the Lu family, and any more will only be wasted. This result can be said to be the most perfect result. Lu Zhengxin is now extremely grateful that he got to know Su Han before, which allowed him to achieve such a result today. He knew very well that if Su Han hadn't pulled the strings, he wouldn't have been able to reach a deal with the Yulong Chief. Third Young Master Yu offered himself 10 million and gave him one-tenth of his spiritual veins. In addition to Third Young Master Yu's kind nature, a large part of the reason was because of Su Han's face. "Okay, Chief Lu, please leave through the back door. Don't let the people from Thunder Chief see you. Elder Lei He must be furious now." Su Han smiled leisurely. He could almost imagine Elder Lei He being furious in the box. After Lu Zhengxin left, Third Young Master Yu said to Su Han: "Brother Su, it is completely possible to get the spiritual veins this time."For you. You must share half of this spiritual vein. Don't be polite to me, otherwise I will fall out. " Third Young Master Yu¡¯s tone was full of seriousness and he stared at Su Han closely. "I'm not polite to you, but I only share 40%." Su Han smiled and said, "The other 10% should be given to the Yong family in Yunzhong City. If the Yong family hadn't brought me the news about the spiritual vein, we wouldn't have been able to obtain this spiritual vein." "Okay, I'll listen to you. The Yulong Chief will take 40%, you will get 40%, the Yong family will have 10%, and the Lu family will have 10%. In addition, the development and protection of the spiritual veins will all be handled by the Yulong Chief." Third Young Master Yu was in an extremely good mood. Although the development and protection of the spiritual veins was also a big expense, and developing the spiritual veins would require the relocation of all the surrounding population, it could be said that the entire Yunzhong City would be relocated. However, in the face of the benefits that a spiritual vein can bring, these costs are nothing at all. Third Young Master Yu knew that Su Han could just say nothing and buy this spiritual vein by himself, or find other forces to cooperate. In this way, this spiritual vein will have nothing to do with the Dragon Control Leader. It can be said that this opportunity to obtain spiritual veins was entirely given to him by Su Han. The excitement in Young Master Yu¡¯s heart at this moment cannot be measured in words. Su Han smiled and said: "I don't have any other requirements. I just hope that during the development process of spiritual veins, the ordinary people in Yunzhong City can be as little disturbed as possible." "That's natural, brother Su, don't you understand me yet?" Mr. Yu said with a smile. Third Young Master Yu has planned to announce the news of the spiritual veins after the trading meeting ends today, and start the relocation and reconstruction of Yunzhong City. I don¡¯t know if the other people present will beat their chests and regret it when they know that there is a spiritual vein under that piece of ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 548: The much-anticipated spiritual elixir You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What is presented below is the grand finale of our auction!" As soon as Young Master Min finished speaking, everyone pricked up their ears, and the atmosphere in the venue suddenly fell into a new round of tension. The reason is simple. Everyone knows what is going to be auctioned next, and many people even came here just for this item today. ???????? Chongling Shendan! Under the gaze of everyone, Young Master Min carefully took out an exquisite amethyst jade bottle and placed it on the table. "To be honest, I have been hosting auctions here for many years, but I have never seen this kind of elixir. It can actually unconditionally improve the cultivation level of a strong spiritual person by one level. It is really unheard of. However, after the professional training of our Wanjin Dojo, The appraiser has determined that the effect of this spiritual elixir is absolutely true." Young Master Min's words caused a stir. ???????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the spiritual pill. After all, these people have lived for so many years, but they have never heard of a pill that can unconditionally improve one level within the spiritual realm. "However, what Young Master Min said now means that the Spirit-Chongshen Pill is nine out of ten real. "In order to make everyone feel more at ease, I would like to invite representatives from the Thunder Chief, Yulong Chief and Luo Xing Chief to come on stage to appraise the divine elixir." Young Master Min said and made a gesture of invitation. The three leaders were the three highest-ranking forces present today. It was highly expected that they would be asked to do an appraisal. The three leaders were not polite, and soon three figures flew out of the box. The leader of Thunder was Elder Lei He who personally went into battle, the leader of Yulong was also an elder, and the leader of Luo Xing was the white-clothed leader. woman. Being able to get a sneak peek at this legendary spiritual elixir is a great thing, and the three of them will naturally not refuse. In full view of everyone, Young Master Min carefully opened the bottle, and suddenly, a burst of white gas rushed out. This white air, with a strong smell of spiritual power, is the spiritual energy emitted by the Chongling Shendan when it is placed in the bottle. It accumulates in the bottle. At this moment, it is like a white cloud, condensing above the mouth of the bottle, gathering and never dispersing. ! This magical scene left everyone present stunned. The next moment, a faint medicinal fragrance filled the whole place, instantly making everyone feel refreshed and refreshed. Everyone saw the spirit-improving elixir in the bottle. In an instant, everyone's breathing became rapid and their eyes became fanatical. It¡¯s really a miracle pill! The color, the breath, the purity, and the aura-filled appearance are as if they are alive, full of exciting vitality. This kind of temptation is like a beautiful woman with bulging front and back, wearing only a thin layer of gauze, and the inner scenery is looming. It is irresistible and can't help but make the blood boil. Can you refuse this temptation? "This is definitely the best divine elixir that has ever been seen before!" The bodies of several top alchemists from powerful forces present were trembling violently. They looked at the elixirs in the bottles on the stage, their faces flushed, and their eyes couldn't help but have a look of intoxication. Looking at them, it seems that they can rush to the stage at any time, hold this bottle in their arms, and never let go! In their minds, being able to reach this level of elixir refining and refining such a top-grade divine elixir is already the supreme state of transformation that they have been pursuing all their lives! As for the representatives of the three major leaders who were closer, they could see it more clearly. At this moment, the eyes of the three people showed extremely shocked looks. They had indeed never seen or heard of the pill in front of them. But as long as you inhale the aroma emitted by the elixir at a close distance, you can feel relaxed and happy, and the spiritual sea is fluctuating, just like a pool of water about to boil, which can emit greater energy at any time and enter a new realm! It¡¯s like this just for smelling it, let alone taking it! Seeing Young Master Min put the cap back on the bottle, the faces of the three of them showed a hint of reluctance, especially Elder Lei He, who stared at the bottle closely, with a determined light shining in his eyes. He believed that this time, absolutely no one would be able to snatch the Spirit-Charging Pill from him. There will definitely be no surprises! "Please ask the three distinguished guests to step down. The auction of the Chongling Shendan will begin immediately!" Young Master Min announced with a smile on his face. The woman in white with Luo Xing¡¯s collar returned to the box without saying a word.The girl in skirt asked strangely: "Senior sister, what's wrong with you?" "Alas, when I saw the Spirit-Charging Pill, I realized that my previous vision was too narrow. In this world, it can be said that there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the sky." The woman in white sighed. The girl in the lake blue dress blinked her eyes, looking puzzled. With senior sister's background, how could she take a liking to this worldly elixir? Not only is she attractive, but she also has such a high evaluation, which is really hard to understand for the girl in the lake blue dress. In Chief Thunder¡¯s box, Elder Lei He ordered his men: ¡°Take out all the Yuan Stones you have brought with you. We, Chief Thunder, must get this Spirit-Charging Pill today.¡± Elder Lei He is also willing to take risks. Everything went wrong for him today, and he even missed the spiritual pulse that he was bound to get. If he misses this spiritual elixir again, even he will not be able to forgive himself. The matter with the spiritual veins is irreversible, but I have to take something back to deliver the goods, right? Elder Lei He has a lot of confidence. If he goes out and bids with all his strength, no matter what kind of accident occurs, this spiritual elixir will definitely be his! Unless the owner of the Chongling Shendan is also confused and cancels the auction temporarily! Butthat's impossible! ??It¡¯s impossible for people with brain problems to come one after another, right? "Brother Yu, just bid at a high price for the Soul-Chong Shen Dan. No matter how horribly high your bid is, Elder Lei He will always pay a higher price than you." In the Yulong leader¡¯s box, Su Han smiled lightly. "Brother Su, you really know Elder Leihe thoroughly. You know that he has lost his spiritual veins and cannot go back to pay for the mission, so he must get this spiritual elixir no matter what." Young Master Yu smiled. He was very happy to be able to trick the Thunder Chief. After all, the Chief Yulong and the Chief Thunder had always been mortal enemies. "Okay, before the auction of the Chongling Shendan is about to begin, does anyone else have any questions?" Young Master Min asked. "I have something to ask. I wonder if the owner of the Spirit-Chongling Pill will be here today?" Elder Leihe stood up proudly and asked loudly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 549: Elder Lei He is determined to win You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Is Elder Leihe interested in finding the owner of this spirit-improving pill?" asked the young master of Wanjin Dojo. "Haha, my leader, Thunder Chief, wants to hire this master as a guest alchemist." Elder Lei He had a fake smile on his face. This was also the mission he received before coming to Yunzhong City. He must recruit this master who can refine the spirit-improving pill and let him be used by the Thunder Lord. He must not Let this person be recruited by Chief Yulong or Chief Luo Xing. "I see. However, I can't help you, because the owner of the Chongling Shendan has made it clear that he does not want to reveal his identity. As the auctioneer, Wanjin Dojo has the obligation to keep his identity information confidential." Young Master Min looked apologetic. Elder Lei He was a little disappointed after hearing this, but it was understandable. Top masters are all mysterious and elusive. "Then I just want to ask, is the owner of the Chonglingshen Pill present?" Elder Lei He asked again. As soon as these words came out, everyone immediately pricked up their ears. Is the owner of the Chongling Shendan present or not? This is not only a question that Elder Lei He wants to know, but also a question that others want to know. Needless to say, the owner of the Chongling Shendan is a top alchemist. Not only is the background of such a master unimaginable, but the resources at his disposal are even more unimaginable. With such a character, everyone wants to know if he is here today! "Here he is, right on the spot." Young Master Min gave a very positive answer. As soon as these words came out, it aroused even more excitement, and the entire auction hall was boiling. "Coming? Are you coming? Where are you?" "Such a top master is actually hiding among us, and we didn't notice it?" Hearing this, Elder Lei He faced the hall and said loudly: "Master, if you trust me, Lei He, welcome to Thunder Lord as a guest alchemist. Thunder Lord will definitely give you the best treatment." , the top-notch resources, allowing you to practice and refine elixirs worry-free. In addition, the Thunder Chief will also give you the top-notch treatment, which is guaranteed to be ten times better than your current treatment" "If you don't believe it, you can watch the bidding for a while. No matter how much it costs today, the Thunder Leader will take the photo of this spiritual elixir to show his sincerity" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As soon as Elder Leihe began to talk about recruiting, there was no end to it. What's more, it actually sounds very emotional, and it's very tempting. "It seems that the Thunder Chief has spent a lot of money and is determined to recruit this master." "If it were me, I would go. The Thunder Chief is known to be rich in resources." In the Yulong leader¡¯s box, Su Han had a sneer on his face. Elder Leihe actually started to recruit the owner of the Chongling Shendan. I don¡¯t know what he would think if he knew that he was recruiting him. "Elder Lei He, that's enough. It's time for us to start the auction." Young Master Min interrupted Elder Lei He at the right time, and Elder Lei He sat down with an expression on his face that was determined to win. He believes that he will definitely be able to get this Spirit-Chongling Divine Pill in the auction today, and he can also recruit the owner of the Spirit-Chongling Divine Pill! There is no other reason, just because I represent the Thunder Chief! Among the forces present today, the overall strength of Thunder Chief is the strongest. If he doesn't come to the Thunder Territory, where can he go? "Okay, the auction for the Chonglingshen Pill has officially begun!" As soon as Young Master Min finished speaking, Young Master Yu immediately started bidding, and even the woman in white with Luo Xing's collar was also bidding. Although Elder Lei He also made a bid, he could not resist their high price. The price was quickly raised to more than five million. As for the other forces, they had some hope at the beginning and made bids, but now they have died down. They can also see that the Thunder Leader is bound to get this Spirit-Charging Pill today. " In this case, why should they compete with the Thunder Chief? Firstly, they can't afford the money, and secondly, they don't want to offend the Thunder Chief. "The boy from the Yulong leader really wants to compete with me, but what I don't understand is why the little girl from the Luoxing leader is also competing with me?" Elder Lei He was as depressed as if he had eaten a fly. He knew very well that he had to take the shot of the Soul-Charging Pill today, so every time Mr. Yu and the woman in white raised the price, it cost him an extra sum of money. However, these two people have not yetWhat does it mean to give up. Elder Lei He gritted his teeth. Even if he risked being cheated today, he still had to get the spirit-charge pill. "Elder Lei He, if you want to blame, blame your precious grandson and your good subordinates, the Beigong family" Su Han looked at Elder Lei He from a distance with indifferent eyes. Ever since Lei Yi wanted to kill him without any reason and the Beigong family sent him a poisonous letter, it was destined that there would be no relationship between himself and the leader of Thunder and the Beigong family. Give up and give up. "Five and a half million" "Six million¡­¡­" The bidding price keeps rising, and the three major leaders are all ruthless characters. Every time the price is raised, it is raised by 500,000 to 500,000. This kind of wealth makes many people exclaim in their hearts, money means being willful! The most important thing is that everyone originally thought that the final transaction price of this Spiritual God Pill would be around five million. Unexpectedly, looking at the current trend, the transaction price is far more than 5 million, and may even faintly exceed the 10 million mark! Su Han smiled faintly. If this spiritual elixir were sold at the market price, it would only cost one to two million low-grade Yuan stones at most. In his previous life, the spiritual elixir was about the same price. " He actually made a huge profit by selling it for 5 million to 10 million. If people here hadn't seen the Cultivation Pill before and things were rare and expensive, it would have been impossible for the Chongling Pill to be sold at this price. "Brother Yu, it's almost done." Su Han signaled Mr. Yu to stop. After all, the Thunder Leader is a fat sheep, and it is not good to hurt their vitality once. The sheep must be slaughtered bit by bit. "Huh? Don't you want to continue cheating them? That's fine, no matter how much money you cheat, they won't become ours." Mr. Yu San joked. The leader of Yulong withdrew from the bidding. After the woman in white raised the bid a few more times, she also shook her head and gave up the bid. ¡°Senior sister, why don¡¯t you stop taking pictures?¡± asked the girl in a lake blue dress. The woman in white said calmly: "Buying a pill at this price is already a loss. Instead of being obsessed with this small pill, it would be better to find the person who refined it." The girl in the lake blue dress clapped her hands and smiled and said: "Senior sister is indeed very thoughtful, but I have looked all over the hall and can't find anyone who looks like the master of the magic pill. I wonder who that person is?" "When the time is right, that person should surface" The woman in white said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 550 Jun Xinger You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The girl in the lake blue dress blinked her eyes, not knowing when the "appropriate time" the senior sister meant. The Fallen Star leader withdrew from the competition, and the bidding price for the divine elixir stopped at the figure of 10 million. "Ten million dollars sold! Congratulations to Thunder Leader for getting the Spirit-Charging Pill!" Young Master Min had a smile on his face and motioned to his servants to bring the Spirit-Chongling Pill. Elder Lei He was in high spirits after receiving the Spirit-Springing Pill. He felt that all the cells in his body were more relaxed than ever before, and his whole body was incomparably refreshed. The depression that had lasted for several hours was completely gone. People can be unlucky for a while, but they can¡¯t be unlucky forever, right? Elder Lei He felt that the shot he took of this spiritual elixir showed whether he was finally in peace today and everything was going smoothly. As for 10 million low-grade Yuanshi, it is a bit much, but Elder Leihe believes that if a refiner of the Chongling Divine Pill can be recruited, then this price will not be considered a loss. He faced the hall and shouted loudly: "Masters who refine the Soul-Charging Divine Pill, please listen, our Thunder Leader is 100% sincere. Taking a photo of this Soul-Charging Divine Pill for 10 million is the first step to show our sincerity. If you are interested in the proposal I just made, you can wait until the trading meeting is over and we can contact you privately." Elder Lei He was full of confidence. He believed that if he offered such generous terms and spent ten million to buy the Spirit-Chong Spirit Pill, the person who refined the Spirit-Chong Spirit Pill would not be tempted. Elder Lei He feels that this matter is basically a sure thing. "The grand finale auction is over, and the trading conference is now over!" Young Master Min announced with a smile on his face that the turnover of today's trading conference was huge, a full 50% more than the previously expected turnover. In this way, the commission earned by Wanjin Dojo will naturally increase. ¡° Moreover, most of the extra turnover was brought by Su Han. However, while Young Master Min regards Su Han as the God of Wealth, there are people on the other side who hate Su Han so much that they gnash their teeth. "Elder, what should we do now? We must not let this little beast go." A group of people from the Thunder Leader stared at Su Han, and their eyes could only be described as vicious. It seemed that as soon as Elder Lei He spoke, they would immediately pounce on Su Han and cut Su Han into eight pieces. "Don't worry, doesn't this kid still want to see the master of the Flowing Light Escape? Let him go and see him first. Let him live for an extra two-quarters of an hour. This can be regarded as the grace given to him by my Thunder Leader." Elder Lei He glanced at Su Han with a sneer, and strode out of the auction hall with his men. "Brother Su, what should we do? Elder Lei He and his group will definitely block the entrance of the auction house. If you go out and are caught by them, you will be dead." Third Young Master Yu¡¯s face was full of worry. After thinking about it, he suggested, ¡°How about you hide in the Wanjin Dojo first, and I will immediately send someone back to the Yulong Great Leader to mobilize elites to protect you.¡± "No need, doing this will only damage the Wanjin Dojo, and there is no need for the Yulong Chief to meet with the Thunder Chief's swordsmen at this time." Su Han said. "What should we do?" Mr. Yu was a little anxious. "If you believe me, just leave first, and I will naturally meet you. Don't worry, I will find a way to escape." Su Han said. Young Master Yu firmly disagreed at first, but he couldn't defeat Su Han. In the end, he had no choice but to turn around and leave. "Mr. Su, please come this way." Young Master Min led Su Han to a secret room at the backstage of Wanjin Dojo. "Mr. Su, for all the items you took today, "Liuguang Escape" was exchanged for Taiwei Forgetting Pill, so it is free of charge. In addition, there is also an unknown cold stone and six spiritual-level peak elixirs, so your consumption totals six hundred Three hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones.¡± "In terms of income, the final transaction price of the Cold Iron Essence is 4 million, and the final transaction price of the Chongling Divine Pill is 10 million. Our Wanjin Dojo takes a 5% commission on this money, so it should be 10 million in the end. 13.3 million. Minus your consumption of 6.3 million, you deserve seven million. Here are seven million low-grade Yuan stones, please keep them." Young Master Min took out an exquisite storage ring containing seven million low-grade Yuan stones and handed it to Su Han. The space in this storage ring alone is four times that of the storage ring Su Han is using now, so it is worth a lot of money. However, Wanjin Dojo was naturally given to Su Han for free. "In addition, there arePeople want to meet you, one is the buyer of Cold Iron Essence, and the other is the seller of "Liuguang Escape". " Young Master Min spoke again. "Let's meet the buyer of Hantie Essence first." Su Han said casually. The woman in white with Luoxing collar and the girl in lake blue dress had been waiting in an elegantly decorated private room for a long time. They were not surprised when they saw Young Master Min and Su Han coming in together. After all, they already knew that the seller of the cold iron essence was Su Han. "Guys, please speak slowly." Young Master Min poured the tea and hurriedly exited. Before leaving, he winked at Su Han, which seemed to mean that there would be another meeting next and asked him to hurry up. "I had the honor to meet you last time in Yunzhong City, but I didn't have time to introduce myself." The woman in white in the box looked at Su Han with a half-smile. "My little girl, Jun Xing'er, has met Mr. Su, and this is my junior sister Liu Xuan." The woman in white pointed at the girl in a lake blue dress next to her. "What do you two want from me?" Su Han said with a smile. Liu Xuan was about to open her mouth to speak when she was interrupted by Jun Xinger. Jun Xing'er's face darkened, her clear eyes shot at Su Han as sharply as two sharp swords, and her voice became cold: "Who are you?!" "Senior sister, you!" Liu Xuan was anxious. She obviously didn't want her senior sister to be so rude to Su Han. Jun Xinger was indifferent and just looked at Su Han coldly. Su Han smiled helplessly: "What does Miss Jun mean by asking this?" "Are you still pretending? The Eight Whale-Swallowing Techniques are a purification technique at the level of the Hidden World Sect. An elder of our sect has devoted himself to alchemy for nearly two hundred years, and his attainments can be said to be at the level of an Alchemy King. Even he thinks that he can perform these Whale-Swallowing Eight Stances. The style is a bit difficult, how can you perform it?!" Jun Xinger stared at Su Han with her beautiful eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 551 Jun Xinger¡¯s cross-examination You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was also a little surprised at this moment. He originally thought that no one in a place like this would know the eight whale-swallowing moves, but he didn't expect that the girl in white in front of him said so. "I'm curious how Miss Jun knows the Eight Whale-Swallowing Styles? What does 'our sect' mean? As far as I know, Lord Luo Xing doesn't seem to be qualified to be called a sect." Su Han smiled leisurely. There was probably no one in the world who could quarrel with him, and he was indeed curious about the background of this girl in white. A trace of anger flashed across Jun Xing'er's face, and she said calmly: "From the perspective of courtesy, it seems that you should answer my question first?" "Okay, I won't beat around the bush, I guess you are a disciple of the Seven Star Sect." Su Han chuckled and looked at Jun Xinger. Jun Xing'er suddenly became angry for no reason. She knew that someone would always guess her identity, but she didn't expect that the person who guessed her identity would be a very annoying guy! "What does it have to do with you? Will you tell me or not?" Jun Xing'er was angry. Originally, she had secretly hidden this from the sect when she came out this time. She didn't want the sect to know that she had entered the secular world. If even a mere casual cultivator can recognize that he is a disciple of the sect, then how can he still fool around? Liu Xuan looked at her senior sister in surprise. She had never seen her senior sister look so angry What is going on? Where is the promised senior sister Gao Leng? "Why is Miss Jun so concerned about your origins?" Su Han said. Jun Xing'er snorted coldly: "Do you need to say more? Of course it's because of the eight whale-swallowing moves. Among the people I know, only an elder from my Baicao Hall has mastered the eight whale-swallowing moves. I think Do you knowhave you secretly learned our secret skills?" "So you care about this" Su Han shook his head. Although it had nothing to do with him, he was still a customer who had spent four million to buy his cold iron essence. From the perspective of courtesy, he still needed to explain. "I really have no sect, just a casual cultivator. That is to say, when I was young, by chance, I got the guidance of a mysterious master, and learned some techniques for refining elixirs from the master." Su Han smiled. When Jun Xing'er heard this, her doubts suddenly disappeared, and she thought to herself: "Mysterious master? It's no wonder that a casual cultivator can master the eight whale-swallowing techniques. It turned out that he had such an adventure That mysterious master, Presumably, he must be someone with more advanced attainments than the elders of our sect, right?" At this moment, Jun Xing'er's doubts about Su Han have been basically dispelled, because she knows very well that the elder of her sect is definitely not accomplished enough in the Eight Whale Swallowing Styles to be able to teach others. Furthermore, the Eight Whale-Swallowing Styles were not pioneered by their Seven Star Sect. It can only be said that Su Han was lucky enough to meet a wandering master who taught him the eight whale-swallowing moves. Moreover, it is very likely that such an expert is not from Southern Xinjiang. At this moment, even Jun Xing'er, who had always been aloof, couldn't help but secretly envy Su Han's incredible luck. Su Han smiled bitterly in his heart. In his previous life, he would never have imagined that he would be questioned and interrogated by others for using the Eight Whale Swallowing Styles. Because the Eight Whale-Swallowing Techniques in Su Han's previous life were nothing more than a small refinement technique, and could not even be put on the stage "In that case, Mr. Su, does he know who the seller of the Chongling Pill is? I don't know is it the wandering master you met?" Jun Xinger asked without doubt. "Miss Jun, this question must not be asked casually, right?" Su Han said with a smile. "Of course not. My senior sister has a big matter, and only the most accomplished alchemist can help her. If your wandering master is the one who refined the Spirit-Chongling Pill, then his alchemy attainments have already been This can be said to be the pinnacle of success, my senior sister is willing to pay any price to ask this expert to help her!" Liu Xuan was outspoken and shouted immediately. "Xuanxuan!" Jun Xing'er immediately scolded her, but she did not correct Liu Xuan's statement. "Is this just telling a lie and having to cover it up with countless lies?" Su Han smiled bitterly in his heart, but his face did not show any trace of it. He just smiled lightly and said: "I just said that I met the wandering master when I was young. Now that we have been apart for several years, I don't know who he is. Where he is, I don¡¯t know if he refined this spirit-improving pill." "Really?" Jun Xing'er saidThere was inevitably a look of disappointment on his face, but he didn't say anything more. He stood up and said, "In that case, we'll take our leave." "Wait a moment." Liu Xuan said quickly, "Senior sister, can you go out first? I want to have a few words with Mr. Su alone." As she spoke, Liu Xuan had a look of pleading in her eyes. Jun Xinger looked at her for a while, shook her head, opened the door and went out. Liu Xuan then plucked up the courage to say to Su Han: "Um Mr. Su, isn't that friend of yours here today?" Su Han naturally knew that she was talking about Yong Qi, and said with a smile: "His grandfather has locked him up at home to practice, and he won't be able to come out for a while." "Thencan you please give me a message?" Liu Xuan asked hopefully. "Miss Liu, please tell me." Liu Xuan took a deep breath: "Tell him, I am a disciple of the Liu family of the Luo Xing Grand Leader. In half a year, I will officially leave the Luo Xing Grand Leader, go to the Seven Star Sect to practice, and become an official disciple of the Seven Star Sect. Maybe you will too You know, the Seven Star Sect does not allow its disciples to have private contact with anyone of the opposite sex." As he spoke, Liu Xuan blushed and said: "So you tell him that the Luo Xing Festival in half a year is the last chance. Normally, the Luo Xing Chief does not allow any outsiders to enter, but during the Luo Xing Festival, the Luo Xing Chief will It will be open to people from all walks of life, and when the time comes I'll wait for him to come." After saying that, Liu Xuan didn¡¯t dare to raise her head and left in a hurry. "Aqi, I'm starting to envy you." Su Han clicked his tongue and sighed inexplicably. At this time, Young Master Min from Wanjin Dojo walked in again and reminded: "Master Su, the seller of "Liuguang Escape" is still waiting." "Okay, you take me there." Su Han followed Young Master Min to a secret room at the top of Wanjin Dojo. A man in green robes stood in the middle of the secret room with his hands behind his hands. When he heard the door ring, he slowly turned around. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 552: Random Remarks You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This man in green robe looks to be only middle-aged, with an air of aloofness in his brows. However, with Su Han's eyesight, he could see that this person's actual age was far less young than he looked. As soon as he saw Su Han come in, the green-robed man's eyes immediately became complicated. He looked Su Han up and down for a moment, and then said in a deep voice: "The refining techniques of ancient elixirs like Taiwei Forgetting Pill are all It¡¯s an exclusive secret. I¡¯ve been searching for it for many years, but I didn¡¯t expect to find someone who could refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill in a place like this.¡± ¡°Obviously, the man in green robe still found it incredible that Su Han could refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill. Su Han smiled faintly and saw some medicinal residue on the green-robed man's robe, which seemed to have been accidentally stained on it. At the moment, Su Han glanced at the dregs of the medicine and said with a smile: "Actually, your method of refining the Taiwei Forgetting Pill is almost mature. The reason why each refining fails is because of the purification process. At that step, the water in the Purple Heart Begonia was not completely evaporated." As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the man in green robe opposite looked shocked. "Youhow do you know that I failed to refine the Taiwei Wangchen Pill? And how do you know that I have not completely evaporated the water in the Purple Heart Begonia?" The man in green robe said, his eyes fell on his robe, and he found a few bits of medicine residue on it, and he couldn't help but be even more shocked, "You can judge these just by looking at this bit of medicine residue?" The man in green robe almost wondered if someone had spied on him while he was refining the elixir in his cave, so this young man knew clearly the process of refining the Taiwei Wangchen elixir. However, anyone with any sense would know that this is simply impossible. This young man really judged the information through the medicine residue on his robe. The man in green robe asked himself, even he himself would not be able to judge that information with just a little bit of medicine dregs. Unless your alchemy attainments have reached a certain level, you can have such vicious eyesight! At that moment, the man in green robe looked at Su Han with a completely changed look, and quickly asked Su Han to sit down. Su Han didn't take it seriously either. He could see that the man in green robe had an unusual background. From the standpoint of such a person, it was normal for him to be suspicious of a young man. "But I just saw that little brother, when you were refining, it seemed that the water in the Purple Heart Begonia was not completely evaporated?" The man in green robe asked doubtfully. "When you were refining it, you should have separated and purified all the raw materials." Su Han asked rhetorically. "Yes, does this have an impact?" The man in green robe asked with doubts. "Yes, under the premise that all raw materials are purified separately, if the water in the Purple Heart Begonia is not completely evaporated, the water will enter another material, the Ancient Moon True Cicada Liquid, during the elixir condensation process, causing the Ancient Moon True Cicada to The liquid will slightly deteriorate, causing the alchemy to fail. But if all the raw materials are purified together, the water will enter the Ancient Moon True Cicada Liquid early on and then be purified, so it will not cause the Ancient Moon True Cicada Liquid to deteriorate" Su Han talked eloquently. The green-robed man's whole body was shaken. Su Han's words were like a bolt of lightning that struck his mind, suddenly opening a gap in his barrier. He has always been troubled by the failure to refine the Taiwei Wangchen Pill. Even though he witnessed Su Han's successful refining of the Taiwei Wangchen Pill, he still had little idea of ??why he failed to refine it. Because his level of knowledge has not reached that level, he cannot fully understand that level. Now that Su Han had broken it out, he immediately felt a sense of enlightenment. "Yes, yes, why have I never thought of this question?" The man in green robe was extremely excited. If conditions had not allowed him to do so, he would have wanted to start making alchemy on the spot to verify this issue. He is almost certain that if he corrects this problem, the possibility of refining failure will be greatly reduced, and it is even possible to successfully refine the Taiwei Forgetting Pill in one go. "Hahahaha, this Taiwei Wangchen Pill has troubled me for many years, and today it is finally solved. Maybe in the future I can refine Taiwei Wangchen Pill independently." The green-robed man's eyes shone with great excitement. This Taowei Forgetting Pill was obviously very important to him. "My little friend, all of this depends on you. By the way, where are you from? Who did you learn from?" This is what Qingpao people are most confused about.??In his impression, the entire southern Xinjiang did not seem to be able to cultivate such talented people. Because, in order to cultivate such a genius, one must have extraordinary attainments in alchemy, and even need to reach the realm of Alchemy King to be able to do it. "When I was young, I once met a mysterious man and was fortunate enough to receive guidance from him." Su Han used the nonsense about the mysterious man again. Anyway, unexplainable things happened to him, and he blamed them all on that mysterious man who didn't exist. ¡°Anyway, in this vast world, no one has ever seen such a mysterious person, and no one can prove that he does not exist. After listening to Su Han's words, the man in green robe thought about it and didn't think there was anything wrong with this statement. After all, no one would believe a casual cultivator if he had any great teachers. And the most important thing is that there is no such a strong teacher in the southern Xinjiang area. The man in green robe sighed quietly, with a bit of envy and fascination in his tone: "Little brother, you are so lucky. The senior strange person you are dating must be a very remarkable existence. By the way, if you are free, can you and Let¡¯s go to my cave together and let¡¯s discuss the issue of alchemy again?¡± This man in green robe actually directly invited Su Han. Judging from his appearance and temperament, his background cannot be too small. It can even be said that he far exceeds the guests present at today's trading conference. "Thank you for the invitation, senior. However, I have some unfinished business here and it is not convenient for me to go there at the moment." Su Han smiled and declined. The man in green robe was inevitably disappointed. He took out a token from the storage ring and warned: "If the little brother changes his mind and wants to talk to me, he can crush this token at any time and I can I'll come to pick you up. Remember, I'm always here for you." With that said, he handed the token into Su Han's hand. At this moment, there was a sudden noise from downstairs outside the window. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 553: The disgraced Elder Leihe You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two of them couldn't help but look downstairs together, and saw Elder Lei He and a group of people from Thunder Leader blocking the downstairs. They shouted aggressively: "Where is that boy named Su? Why hasn't he come out yet? " Elder Lei He also snorted: "Could it be that the boy didn't dare to show up and slipped out of the back door? Young Master Min, your Wanjin Dojo, could it be that you want to protect that boy and go against our Thunder Leader?" "As for Elder Lei He, we are just businessmen, doing business in a down-to-earth manner, and don't want to get involved in the grudges between you." Young Master Min said with an apologetic smile. Elder Lei He snorted coldly, "In that case, why don't you let me wait in and see if that kid ran away. If he ran away, you, the Wanjin Dojo, will be the first to be implicated!" As he said that, a group of warriors from the Thunder Chief were about to rush in. "Everyone, everyone." Young Master Min quickly stopped everyone, "Master Su is meeting with the seller of "Liuguang Escape" inside. This is absolutely true. The seller is a reclusive expert with a big background. You should also be the same. Do you hope to disturb him and make him unhappy?" "Hmph." Elder Lei He sneered, "There is a reclusive expert on the left, and a reclusive expert on the right. You are trying to prevaricate in every possible way, but you just refuse to let me in. I have to doubt whether the so-called reclusive expert is. Is it true, or did you make it up to deceive me?" "That's right, if there really is a hidden master, how can he hide his head and show his tail? He won't even show his face." The warriors of Thunder Chief Leader shouted. Young Master Min defended himself: "It is precisely because he is a reclusive master that he is unwilling to show up easily. Everyone, I am absolutely not lying." "Elder, don't talk nonsense to him. Let's rush in and dig out that little beast." "That's right, the meeting with the master is probably made up. Rush in and kill the boy named Su." A group of warriors led by Thunder Chief were so aggressive that they were about to break down the door and enter. At this moment, a faint cold snort suddenly came from upstairs. This cold snort, with a temperature that seemed to be able to freeze everything, suddenly invaded everyone's consciousness, and it was like a basin of cold water, instantly pouring ice cold on all the Thunder Chief Warriors. The next second, a wave of air violently crashed out of the upstairs window and headed towards a group of warriors led by Thunder Chief. Everyone in this group suddenly felt it was difficult to breathe, their eardrums were ringing, their blood was boiling, they were dizzy, shaky, and almost vomiting. Even Elder Lei He looked pale and was horrified in his heart. What kind of powerful person could have such a level of cultivation? "Noisy!" There was another cold snort from upstairs, which made Elder Lei He turn pale even more. The pressure contained in this voice was beyond the reach of even the lord of the Thunder Chief Territory. ¡°Could it be that I really offended some hidden power unintentionally? "Go away, don't let me see you again." The voice from upstairs said calmly. Elder Lei He¡¯s expression was uncertain, and he suddenly waved his hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± There is a powerful hidden person here today. It is impossible to cause trouble to Su Han, but Elder Lei He will not give up just yet. He didn't believe that Su Han could rely on that hidden powerhouse for the rest of his life. Upstairs, the man in green robe frowned and looked at the backs of the group of people led by Lei Lei, and said: "These scum will definitely not let it go. Little brother Su, why don't you go to my place to avoid the limelight for a while." "Don't worry, they can't do anything to me." Su Han smiled faintly. Now that he has the Flowing Light Escape in his hand and the six-stripe pterosaur wings, the average Heavenly Spirit Realm expert is slightly inferior to him in terms of pure speed. "Okay, in that case, I'll take my leave first. Remember, I'm waiting for you at any time." As the man in green robe said, his whole body turned into a stream of light and escaped. "Mr. Su, has that master left?" Young Master Min walked in cautiously, and when he saw the token in Su Han's hand, he suddenly took a breath of cold air, "Thisisn't this the token of the Danxia Sect?" Although Young Master Min had received the mysterious man in green robe before, he was not very clear about the origin of the man in green robe. It was not until he saw this token that Young Master Min suddenly realized it and was shocked. Danxia Sect, one of the three hidden sects in southern Xinjiang, is so powerful that it is a god-like existence in the minds of all secular people! "It turns out he is from the Danxia Sect. No wonder he doesn't have a good impression of the Thunder Leader." Su Han suddenly realized that Danxia Sect?? is the backstage of Yulong Chief, while the backstage of Thunder Chief is Wanling Sect. It is said that the two sects, Danxia Sect and Wanling Sect, have never been in harmony. Coupled with Jun Xinger from the Seven Star Sect just now, Su Han found that he had come into contact with people from the two hidden sects in one day. If other people knew about this kind of fate, they would probably be so jealous that their eyes would turn red. "Young Master Min, I'm leaving first." Su Han put away the token and said hello. "Master Su, please walk slowly." Young Master Min looked respectful. Top alchemists are not easily offended wherever they go, not to mention that the Master Su in front of him is still connected with the masters of Danxia Sect. ¡­¡­ The speed of Mr. Yu's work can be described as vigorous and resolute, and the news of the spiritual veins quickly spread in Yunzhong City. Because Chief Yulong is fair and fair, he has always won the hearts of the people. Moreover, this time, Third Master Yu also promised generous compensation to the various forces in Yunzhong City. Therefore, there is no resistance to the development of spiritual veins. On the contrary, everyone is looking forward to the spiritual veins being developed as soon as possible, because once the spiritual veins are developed, the surrounding spiritual energy of the world will become rich, and the surroundings of Yunzhong City will become a piece of cultivation. Treasure land. Of course, there are also some people who are beating their chests and secretly regretting why they did not buy this piece of land containing spiritual veins. However, when they calmed down, they realized that this was impossible. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It would be better to obey the command of the Yulong leader and get some benefits from the spiritual veins. Driven by this mentality, the development of the spiritual vein went smoothly. Within three days, all the large and small forces and people around the spiritual vein were relocated. The Yulong leader built a palace on the spiritual vein. There are training rooms lined up in the palace. "Brother Su, this is the training room I built specially for you." Third Young Master Yu led Su Han to one of the training rooms. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 554: The Alchemy King¡¯s Discussion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This training room is located in the center of the entire spiritual vein. I have sent people to use formations to guide the energy of the underground spiritual veins up and connect it to this secret room." "In addition, this futon can directly communicate with the energy in the spiritual veins. Sitting on it to practice will get twice the result with half the effort." Third Young Master Yu pointed to a golden futon in the center of the secret room. "Mr. Su, our master has specifically ordered that only after you have enjoyed the spiritual veins first, can others enjoy it. You are the first person to enjoy the benefits of this spiritual vein." The confidants behind Young Master Yu also laughed. "Thank you very much, Brother Yu, for taking the trouble." Su Han said. "That's right. If you hadn't told me the news about the spiritual veins, I wouldn't be where I am today." Young Master Yu was full of joy. Originally, his position in the Yulong leader was not very stable, and many people were dissatisfied with him, but now he is The Great Leader of Yulong brought back a spiritual vein, which can be said to be a great contributor to the Great Leader of Yulong. The status of the heir is naturally as stable as Mount Tai, and many of the original voices of dissatisfaction disappeared. It is really hard for Young Master Yu to imagine what his current situation would be like if he had not met Su Han. Su Han can be said to be the noble person in his life, so he treats Su Han with all his heart. "In addition, I have also picked up Brother Su's friends from the inn. You will all live here to practice from now on." Third Young Master Yu said again. "Then please take care of them, Brother Yu. I will arrange for them to stay here to practice for a long time from now on, so that they can improve their strength." For several of Su Han's followers, obtaining spiritual veins this time was an opportunity that they had never dared to think about before. Especially for Murong Sang, the demand for resources by an innate pure Yang body is astonishing, and the speed at which resources can be converted into cultivation after absorbing them is also astonishing. Now the energy concentration in the Yuan Stone is far from enough for Murong Sang to practice, and the energy of the underground spiritual veins is a hundred times richer than the Yuan Stone. If the energy of the underground spiritual veins can be directly absorbed for cultivation, Murong Sang's cultivation will be There will be a big blowout in a short period of time. There is also the big black dog. This guy has the bloodline of the heaven-swallowing divine beast and is extremely short of cultivation resources. The improvement that spiritual veins can bring to him is also huge. As for other people, although the spiritual veins cannot bring about earth-shaking changes to them, it will also bring about a huge improvement in their cultivation, allowing them to directly transform from small spirit realm warriors to earth spirit realm warriors, or even higher. "Okay, Brother Su, you can practice here, I'll leave first. In addition, Elder Lei He from the Thunder Chief doesn't seem to give up yet, so you have to guard against them." Mr. Yu San said and took the people away. Before starting to practice, Su Han went to see Yong Qi and told Yong Qi exactly what Liu Xuan asked him to relay. Yong Qi couldn't help but be shocked when he heard this, "She is actually a quasi-disciple of the Seven Star Sect?" Everyone knows that the Seven Star Sect has never allowed female disciples to associate with men at will. Yong Qi couldn't help but look bitter when he thought of this. "Aqi won't back down due to this setback." Su Han said with a joking smile. Yong Qi said seriously: "Of course not. My current strength is not enough. This spiritual vein is an excellent opportunity for me to improve my cultivation. Within half a year, I must upgrade my cultivation to the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Only in this way can I Just go find her." Su Han was just joking at first, but seeing Yong Qi's determination towards Taoism, Su Han was also touched. Yong Qi has a goal, so why doesn¡¯t he have a goal? My goal is a thousand times more difficult to achieve than Yong Qi¡¯s goal, because my goal is to go out of southern Xinjiang and, as a young man from a small border town, go straight to the unattainable imperial capital of Great Xia. Thinking of this, Su Han was filled with fighting spirit. Back to his own training room, Su Han unexpectedly found that Master Geng was here and waiting for him in the training room. "Old Geng, what's the matter?" "Master." Master Geng is becoming more and more fluent in calling him "Master" now. "Since I read some of the alchemy insights you gave me last time, I have gained a lot of new insights. I feel that my soul power has improved by leaps and bounds, and it seems that I have reached a new level." "Is it?" Su Han was also delighted when he heard this, "Then show me your soul power." Master Geng nodded, and a beam of light shot out from the Niwan Palace in the center of his eyebrows. This beam of light was the milky white soul power, and there were many golden dots jumping in the milky white.Like a small fish jumping in the sea, the waves are sparkling. Su Han looked at it and took a breath, "Have you started to refine the golden soul power? This is a precursor to entering the realm of the Alchemy King. Okay, Old Geng, I didn't expect your understanding to be so strong." "Master, are you serious about what you said?" Master Geng's face was flushed after being praised by his master, and he danced with excitement like a child. "Elder Hua of the Alchemy Academy always said that my foundation and understanding were not as good as his, and said that one day he would start to attack the Alchemy King before me. Realm. Haha, now if I start to attack the Alchemy King Realm first, let¡¯s see what Mr. Hua has to say.¡± "Elder Hua?" The image of a somewhat shrewd old man emerged in Su Han's mind. This Elder Hua was the referee when he and Master Geng had an elixir fight last time. Defeating Master Geng, Elder Hua's expression also became extremely wonderful. "Elder Hua's alchemy attainments are quite good. However, when it comes to attacking the Alchemy King realm, there are too many great alchemists in Southern Xinjiang who want to attack the Alchemy King realm. Elder Hua will definitely not be the one. The most promising one of them all.¡± Su Han gave an objective evaluation of Elder Hua. "Master, you said in the secular world of Southern Xinjiang? Could it be that the hidden sect in Southern Xinjiang already has an existence at the level of Alchemy King?" Master Geng put away his happy face and asked with doubts. "I am just guessing. There should be someone at the level of Alchemy King among the hidden sects in southern Xinjiang." The basis for Su Han's speculation was the man in green robe from Danxia Sect. Although the man in green robe deliberately concealed his strength, Su Han could still tell that the man in green robe should have reached the realm of Dan King. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 555: Monopolizing the Spiritual Vein You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After listening to Su Han's words, Master Geng's eyes burst with hope and excitement, and he suddenly seemed to have made up his mind and begged: "Master, please teach me the secret method of condensing the elixir that was used when refining the Taiwei Wangchen elixir last time. " What Master Geng is talking about is naturally the secret method of "rising the bright moon from the sea". The last time he saw Su Han using this secret method at the auction house, he felt that there were countless inspirations in his mind. If he could witness the "rising moon on the sea" secret method again, he might be one step closer to the realm of the Alchemy King! Su Han smiled and said: "You can't master this secret method at your current level. However, I can demonstrate it to you again for free. Remember, you only have one chance." With that said, Su Han sat on the spot and demonstrated the secret method of "rising the moon from the sea". Master Geng stared at Su Han without blinking, as if he wanted to engrave Su Han's every move in his mind A moment later. "Master, this demonstration of the secret method has benefited me a lot, old man." Master Geng¡¯s eyes were bright, and he wished he could rush back to his residence immediately and start practicing in seclusion immediately. "Okay. Old Geng, with your understanding and now you are practicing with me, you should set your sights further and look at the alchemy experts of the hidden sect. People at the level of Elder Hua are not qualified at all. Be your goal.¡± Su Han warned again. "Master, disciple, please remember. For people like Hua Lao'er, I, Geng, will surpass him sooner or later, leaving him unable to say anything." It has to be said that these great alchemists, who are quite young, are like children at heart, both stubborn and competitive. However, this kind of character is the easiest to achieve success in the alchemy path, because this kind of person has perseverance and never looks back until he hits the wall. On the extremely boring road to the alchemy path, this kind of person is likely to go the hardest. Far. After Master Geng left, Su Han closed the door tightly and officially began to practice in seclusion. He sat cross-legged on a futon. This futon, after being processed by the formation master of Yulong Chief, was directly connected to the underground spiritual veins. Moreover, this secret room is located at the very center of the spiritual vein, which means that Su Han can rely on the futon to absorb the most essence of the spiritual vein at will. There is a complete spiritual vein here, which is a huge treasure. There is no one else practicing here yet, which means that Su Han now has a treasure trove all to himself, and his cultivation can be described as swift. Now, the spiritual sea realm in Su Han's dantian has reached the peak of the small spirit realm. All it takes is an opportunity for him to successfully break through the Little Spirit Realm and reach the fourth level of the Spirit Realm, which is the Earth Spirit Realm level. And absorbing the essence of spiritual energy is undoubtedly such an opportunity. Su Han opened the evil eye first, and his gaze penetrated directly through the ground, looking hundreds of feet underground. Now, as his cultivation continues to improve, the evil eye's ability to see through is also constantly increasing. Although the density of the rock underground is very high, under the evil eye's gaze, it is as if there is nothing, and it is instantly seen through by the evil eye. A hundred feet underground, there is indeed a spiritual vein that exudes a bright light, twisting and circling underground, like a coiled giant snake, and the outside of the spiritual vein is wrapped by a layer of misty white air. This layer White energy is the energy that naturally overflows from the spiritual veins. ??Looking carefully, this spiritual vein is as transparent as crystal, a hundred feet long, and as thick as an arm. The crystal-like material in this spiritual vein is formed by extreme compression of the energy of heaven and earth. It can be said that this is the solid energy of heaven and earth. The Yuan Stone also contains rich energy of heaven and earth, but the energy concentration of the Yuan Stone is far from comparable to the energy concentration of the spiritual veins because there are too many impurities in the Yuan Stone. However, the crystal-like substance in this spiritual vein does not contain a trace of impurities, and its energy concentration is far more than a hundred times higher than that of the Yuan Stone. "Is this the spiritual vein?" Su Han's eyes lingered on the spiritual vein, with admiration in his tone. In his previous life, he could not practice and did not understand the value of spiritual veins to warriors. But now that he has become a warrior, he can realize that the attraction of spiritual veins to warriors is indeed fatal. Fortunately, this spiritual vein is occupied by the Yulong leader, and the Yulong leader has a certain deterrent effect on the surrounding forces. Otherwise, if other forces are allowed to obtain this spiritual vein, I am afraid that this force will be wiped out in less than a day. From this perspective, the Lu family¡¯s choice to give up their spiritual veins was a wise choice. However, although spiritual veins are good, if thousands of people share one spiritual vein, the effect will be weakened, and the energy in the spiritual veins is not inexhaustible. The Third Young Master Yu gave Su Han 40%.?Spiritual pulse, the 40% is shared by Su Han, Big Black Dog and his entourage. The Yulong Chief also occupies 40% of the spiritual veins, but this 40% is shared by thousands of warriors in the entire Yulong Chief. This meaning is completely different. It can be said that the treatment Su Han and the others received was absolutely unimaginable to ordinary people. Especially since Third Young Master Yu specifically ordered Su Han to be the first to enjoy the spiritual vein, it can be said that Su Han has this spiritual vein to himself at this moment. Su Han opened the restriction connecting the spiritual veins. Under the control of the formation, a large amount of heaven and earth energy surged toward Su Han's body like a tide. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Such a powerful energy impact made Su Han couldn't help but groan in relief. The "Black Dragon Book" quickly started operating. Under the control of the Black Dragon Book, the spiritual energy entering the body was quickly transformed into easy-to-absorb pure energy, which rushed into the body. Within the spiritual sea of ??Dantian. At the same time, around the spiritual sea in Dantian, five thick spiritual powers were constantly impacting the spiritual sea. These five spiritual powers are exactly the innate power of the five elements in Su Han's body. Because Su Han cultivates all five meridians, the innate spiritual power of five attributes appears in the body at the same time. Otherwise, if it is other single or dual cultivation warriors, , just one or two spiritual powers. At this moment, the five spiritual powers are like five dragons taking off, constantly circling in Su Han's body, and Su Han's spiritual sea is constantly expanding under the impact of the pure energy of the spiritual veins. It has reached a critical point in impacting the fourth level of the spiritual realm. moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 556: Cultivation Blowout You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The essence of this spiritual vein is really overbearing. Success or failure depends on this one move." In a thought, Su Han's five innate five-element spiritual powers merged into one and rushed into the spiritual sea. And that pure spiritual energy, like a dragon soaring and a tiger leaping, rapidly impacted in the spiritual sea. Boom! Suddenly, Su Han felt a tremor in his spiritual sea. The next moment, the pure spiritual energy turned into thin threads like spring breeze and rain, slowly integrating into the spiritual sea in a silent and moistening manner. The entire spiritual sea, after being baptized by the stormy waves, is like the empty land after the rain, ethereal and pure. "Is this the Earth Spirit Realm?" Su Han mobilized his spiritual sea and felt the faint sound of wind and thunder in the spiritual sea, which was extraordinary. The spiritual sea in the earth spirit realm is ethereal, powerful, and contains infinite vitality. The realm of the spiritual sea alone is two to three times higher than that in the small spirit realm. Outside the training room, Young Master Yu and his party felt the powerful spiritual power fluctuations coming from Su Han's training room, and couldn't help but look shocked. "It's surprising that we broke through so quickly." Young Master Yu murmured, feeling the vibration of spiritual power. He really couldn't find the words to describe such a pervert. When he first met Su Han half a year ago, Su Han was still a Zhenwu Heaven Realm warrior, but now he is already an Earth Spirit Realm warrior. If I tell it, I'm afraid no one will believe it. "Okay, we finally made a breakthrough." In the secret room, Su Han clenched his fists, and his joints made a clicking sound. He has been waiting for this day for too long. Breaking through to the Earth Spirit Realm means that he is one step closer to his goal of returning to the Imperial Capital of Great Xia. Su Han used his hand skills and shot out with a bang. In the move, there was an aura like a dragon roaring and a tiger roaring. The spiritual power vibrated like thunder breaking through the sky, giving people an overwhelming feeling. After entering the Earth Spirit Realm and the Spirit Sea Realm, Su Han made a fundamental leap. Boom! The wall of the secret room made of diamond stone was hit by Su Han's palm, causing dust to fly. A handprint was clearly visible on the wall, and cracks burst out around the handprint. Su Han felt like a fish in water, and countless inspirations suddenly came to his mind. The various martial arts insights he had gained before seemed to have been completely sublimated at this moment, and inspirations came one after another. The various martial arts powers that he had mastered before were like a blowout of inspiration, constantly impacting Su Han's consciousness, so that Su Han had to spend a lot of time to digest the explosive power brought about by this breakthrough. In the following time, Su Han was immersed in the world of martial arts and unleashed his inspiration ¡­¡­ In another mansion in Yunzhong City, Elder Lei He sat in front of the table with a gloomy face. Everyone did not dare to express their anger, for fear of accidentally angering this angry elder. "Elder, the latest news is here." A confidant hurried in from outside. "How's it going? Do you have the latest information on that little beast?" Elder Lei He stood up from his chair in a flash, his eyes shining brightly. Everyone knew that Elder Lei He had an affair with Su Han, and now Elder Lei He only wanted to do one thing, which was to find ways to kill Su Han. The confidant did not dare to look at Elder Lei He and said in a trembling voice: "Yes, there is the latest information" "Why don't you come and listen to me!" Elder Lei He urged. The confidant hesitated for a long time, and then said as if he had made up his mind: "We found out that Su Han once made a trip to Yunzhong City about two months ago in the direction of Dagu Mountain outside Yunzhong City. ¡­¡± "What a mess, let's focus on the key points." Elder Lei He said impatiently. "Yes, yes, the point is, at the same time, Mr. Lei Yi also disappeared there" The confidant did not dare to look up at Lei and the elder, and finished speaking in one breath. Elder Lei He was completely stunned, his face turned blue and white, and his voice changed the tone, "What else?" "Also, Mr. Lei Yi's storage ring, various spiritual clues show that the storage ring is in Yunzhong City at the moment, and it is likely to be in Su Han's hands!" The confidant said confidently. "Ahlittle beast, I'm going to kill you!" Elder Lei He went completely crazy. He finally knew why Su Han repeatedly opposed him at the trading conference. It turned out that the feud between Chief Thunder Chief and Su Han had been formed as early as two months ago! "Little beast, if you kill my grandson, I will cut you into pieces and ask your whole family to accompany my grandson."?. " Elder Lei He¡¯s eyes were red, and his whole body was filled with roiling tyrannical energy. He suddenly rose into the air and flew towards the direction of the spiritual veins in Yunzhong City! At the same time, inside the Qingyang Danzong Mountain Gate. Qingyang Dan Sect Elder Zou Lao suddenly stood up, "What? Qingyue died in Tianhe County?" Mr. Qingyue is Mr. Zou¡¯s most beloved disciple. Although he is not the one with the highest cultivation among Mr. Zou¡¯s many disciples, he is definitely the smartest and most potential. Mr. Zou also doted on Qingyue very much. He gave him many treasures and encouraged him to go out to practice. But I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as I left the mountain, I never came back. I didn¡¯t even know where or how I died. Mr. Zou was completely angry. In the past six months, he had mobilized all the people he could mobilize to investigate. Even if the investigation was earth-shaking, he must get to the bottom of it. Even when he set off to Yunzhong City to attend the trading conference a few days ago, Mr. Zou still had this matter in mind. Now, we have finally found some clues, which show that Qingyue died in Tianhe County. "Tianhe County? Isn't that a small, remote county with low overall strength?" Mr. Zou was very disdainful of Tianhe County in his heart, and did not believe that his beloved disciple Qingyue would perish there. In his opinion, there was nothing in Tianhe County that could threaten Qingyue's life and safety. "Mr. Zou, it is true that the overall strength of Tianhe County is low, but do you know who stayed in Tianhe County half a year ago?" Mr. Zou¡¯s subordinate asked mysteriously. "Who is it?" Mr. Zou frowned. "That's the Su Han who opposed us at the trading conference! Mr. Zou, my subordinates have been investigating in Tianhe County for a long time, and they are sure that Young Master Qingyue died at the hands of that little beast Su Han!" Mr. Zou¡¯s men said in a deep voice. "What?" Mr. Zou suddenly became furious, "You dare to kill my beloved disciple, you are so impatient! I asked you why that kid wants to go against me for no reason, it turns out that there is still such a problem!" "Mr. Zou, we, the disciples of Qingyang Dan Sect, can't just die outside for no reason!" "That's natural. Huh, kill my beloved disciple. This debt can't be settled in such an unclear way. Let's go to the location of the spiritual veins in Yunzhong City. I want to see how long the Yulong leader can protect that kid. !¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 557: The war is about to begin You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the secret room, Su Han thoroughly digested the results of his breakthrough. His "Black Dragon Manual" had successfully condensed the fifth dragon tattoo, and his physical strength reached a full 50,000 kilograms. "The Soul-Suppressing Technique of Universe" and "Black Dragon Palm Seal" have been promoted to the fourth level of perfection. The second layer of the "Glaze Golden Body" is more stable. "Eight Star Sword Fighting Formation", the level of control has been improved again. Now Su Han can control five to twenty-five flying swords at the same time. The power of the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower¡¯s golden magnet has become even more stable, reaching the seventh level. The proficiency of red gold magnetic storm has also been upgraded to the fifth level. And the suppressive magical power of directly using the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda has been upgraded to the fourth level. Other martial arts skills, such as "Aoxue Sword Technique", "Five-Shaped Fist", "Pan Leaf Footwork", and "Moon-Shattering Flying Knife", inspirations are also pouring in one after another. With the combination of the six-patterned pterosaur wings and "Liuguang Escape", I also gained a new understanding. After integrating the speed of the six-striped pterosaur wings, "Liuguang Escape" is so fast that it has repeatedly exceeded the limit. In addition, the energy in the evil eye surges and becomes more active, and it seems that the evil eye may transform at any time. Su Han tried to communicate with the evil eye, but did not get any results. But he believed that after he broke through to the Earth Spirit Realm, as his cultivation improved step by step, the true origin and function of the evil eye would gradually emerge. "When you step into the Earth Spirit Realm, you should be able to try the new magical powers in the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower!" Su Han has always known from the inherited memory of Lord Liuli that there is a magical power in the Tianhe Liuli Tower, which is to condense golden armored warriors, which are equivalent to summons and can help him fight. At the beginning, only three golden-armored warriors could be gathered, and their strength was only equivalent to that of human beings in the Earth Spirit Realm. But as the level of mastery increases, golden-armored warriors equivalent to those in the human Heavenly Spirit Realm can be condensed, and the number will also increase to six or nine As long as the number of golden-armored warriors increases, the power of this magical power will become quite terrifying. It can be said that this magical power to summon golden armored warriors is one of the core magical powers of Tianhe Glazed Tower. Su Han has always been looking forward to entering the Earth Spirit Realm, and his biggest hope is the magical power to summon golden-armored warriors. At the moment, Su Han used his spiritual consciousness to communicate with Lord Liuli and asked about the key points of practicing this magical power. Then, he followed the instructions of Lord Liuli and used the power of the golden magnet in the Tianhe Liuli Tower to condense golden beads. As long as the golden beads are condensed, this magical power cultivation can be regarded as a small success. In actual combat, as long as the divine thoughts are aroused, the golden beads will automatically turn into a golden armored warrior. Su Han spent two days to condense three golden beads. These three golden beads represent three golden armored warriors who are equivalent to the level of the human small spirit realm. Su Han was already very satisfied with his speed. Even Lord Liuli was surprised by Su Han's speed. It only took him two days to master this magical power. Naturally, Su Han¡¯s astonishing ability to comprehend is inseparable from the evil eye. The three golden beads seemed to be alive, rolling together to form the shape of a string of rosary beads, hanging on Su Han's finger. Su Han had just put away the golden beads when a sudden thought came to his mind. "Now that I have three golden-armored warriors at the Earth Spirit Realm, and the spirit body of the Liuli Monarch to serve as thugs, I should learn another archery skill to combine distance and near to restrain the enemy to the maximum extent." At that moment, Su Han picked out an archery technique called "Nine Steps to Pierce the Yang" from his memory and began to practice it. Thanks to the comprehension ability bonus brought by the evil eye, Su Han can practice archery very quickly. In less than three days, the "Nine Steps to Pierce the Yang" archery has achieved some success. Su Han took out the black dragon tongue bow, gently stroked the delicate bow body, and felt the spiritual power fluctuations coming from the bow body. "To control a bow and arrow well, it must form a perfect blend with the bow and arrow itself. Martial arts all over the world are all about Tao. Swordsmanship has the way of the sword, and sword skills have the way of the sword. And bows and arrows also have the way of bows and arrows. The Tao leads to the wonderful place. One body is integrated" Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness continues to gain insights, and his connection with the Dragon Tongue Bow continues to deepen. While Su Han was practicing, Lord Liuli was constantly absorbing the original energy in his spiritual veins to strengthen his spiritual body. After this week, Lord Liuli¡¯s spirit body has actually reached the spiritual realm.A heavy realm, approaching the peak of the spiritual realm! "Lao Liu, let's go." Su Han said. "Young Master, don't you want to continue practicing? I have a hunch that if I can stay here for another month, maybe my spirit body can break through to the king level." The Lord Liuli is reluctant to leave. "There is no time. I have a hunch that the Thunder Chief and the Qingyang Dan Sect can no longer sit still. If I continue to stay here, the innocent people of the Yulong Chief will be implicated." Su Han said. "What, do you want to fight? Hehe, I like fighting the most." "The Liuli Lord smiled extremely obscenely. It's really hard to imagine that this guy still looked cold and cold when he met Su Han for the first time. "It's just that this spiritual vein is indeed a pity. Our 40% share has not yet absorbed one-tenth." Su Han said regretfully. "I have a way. Bring up the spiritual energy of the spiritual veins, seal it in the small world on the seventh floor of the Tianhe Glazed Tower, and take it away. It will keep it from dissipating for at least three months." Lord Liuli chuckled. "Okay, it's up to you to handle this matter, but don't absorb them all, and leave some for Dahei and the others to practice." Su Han was overjoyed. Half an hour later, Su Han finally walked out of the training room. As soon as I came outside, I suddenly found dark clouds rolling in the sky and spiritual energy surging. It seemed that a large group of masters were constantly coming from the void. "Su Han, kid, get out and die." Elder Lei He¡¯s voice, like a bell, rang in everyone¡¯s ears. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 558: The Conflict between the Two Elders You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "They still caught up with us." Su Han frowned. He originally chose to leave at this time because he didn't want to implicate the leader of Yulong. Unexpectedly, Elder Lei He and the others arrived first. At this moment, there was thunder in the sky, and another powerful wave of air came from another direction. Figures continued to fall from the void like dumplings. "Su Han, take my disciple's life." There was another loud bell-like sound that resounded between heaven and earth. It was none other than Mr. Zou of the Qingyang Dan Sect. "It's over, it's over, why are the two major forces coming to trouble us at the same time? We can't handle it now." "They came to see Mr. Su to see how he would respond." After receiving the news, Third Young Master Yu also quickly rushed out of the mansion with his people. Looking at the two groups of people who were constantly gathering, Third Young Master Yu also showed a solemn look on his face and ordered: "Go and arrest the elite troops stationed here. Get them all here, the sooner the better." Nearly half of Yulong Chief¡¯s core troops are stationed here in Lingmai. After receiving orders from Third Young Master Yu, Yulong¡¯s army also continued to surround them. "You little beast, today I will cut you into pieces with my own hands." Elder Lei He had already seen Su Han, his eyes seemed to be bursting with fire, and he gritted his teeth and said. Others don¡¯t know why Elder Lei He suddenly hates Su Han so much, but Su Han knows that this old guy probably found out that Lei Yi¡¯s death was related to him. "There are too many people who want me to die, but it's a pity that I'm still alive and well." Su Han said with a smile. "Su Han, you don't need to be too proud. My disciple Qingyue died in your hands. Today I will kill you to pay homage to my disciple's grave." Qingyang Danzong Zou Lao also shouted. "Qingyue? Even that trash in the spiritual realm can't defeat me in the Zhenwu Heaven Realm?" Su Han¡¯s words were so shocking that they almost made Mr. Zou faint to death on the spot. Elder Lei He waved his hand coldly: "Stop talking nonsense, even if you spill the beans today, there is no way you can let us let you go." Su Han smiled and said: "I didn't have this plan originally. But Elder Lei He, you are so aggressive, in fact, what you brought is just the troops under your own hands, right? Do you dare to call on the elite of the Thunder Chief? " " One sentence made Elder Leihe's expression suddenly change. Su Han was right. Because he had not obtained the spiritual veins according to the planned plan, he did not dare to return to the Thunder Territory to recover, let alone call on the elites of the Thunder Territory. "As for Mr. Zou of the Qingyang Alchemy Sect, you want to avenge your disciple. In fact, your disciple is just an ordinary one among the thousands of disciples of the sect. The number of people the sect can assign to you is also limited, right?" Su Hanlian looked at Mr. Zou with a smile. "So what? What do you want to express?" Mr. Zou frowned and shouted. Su Han said leisurely: "You two took these rabble to run wild over the spiritual veins of the Yulong Chief. Are you looking down on the Dragon Chief? You think that the elite soldiers of the Yulong Chief are not strong enough to do anything like you?" A rabble?" "Hmph, you kid, you don't have to pull the flag to make a tiger skin. I'm not interested in the spiritual veins of the Yulong leader. I'm just here to take your life today. I believe the Yulong leader won't be so lenient, right?" Mr. Zou snorted coldly. Their Qingyang Alchemy Sect was originally founded on the Alchemy Way, and its spiritual veins were fatally attractive to martial arts masters, but the attraction to him was not that strong. Su Han said calmly: "Mr. Zou said this because he wanted to come only for me and not involve the leader of Yulong?" "That's natural. I don't have any grudge against Yulong Chief." Mr. Zou sneered. "Where is Elder Lei He? What do you say?" Su Han turned his attention to Elder Lei He again. Elder Lei He was hesitant. After all, the temptation of spiritual veins to him was huge. He brought people here today with the idea of ??seizing the spiritual veins from the leader of Yulong. However, seeing Young Master Yu stationed here with the core elites of Yulong Chief, Elder Leihe gave up this idea. He knew that his own people would never be able to defeat these elites. "Elder, listen to what this kid means. He wants to be a hero and fight against us alone." "We should satisfy him. After all, this kid is our goal today. We can take our time with other things later." Listening to the suggestions from his subordinates, Elder Lei He nodded slowly. After all, the person he hates most and is most anxious to deal with is Su Han. Before killing Su Han, he must??Not suitable for extraneous branches. Thinking of this, Elder Lei He sneered, "Boy, that's as you wish. Anyway, these people I brought here are enough to deal with you." Not to mention these troops, even Elder Lei He himself can kill Su Han a hundred times. Elder Lei He didn¡¯t believe that under such circumstances, Su Han could still escape with tricks. Third Young Master Yu hurriedly came over: "Brother Su, this is absolutely impossible. You will never be able to fight against them by yourself. Let me help you." "Brother Yu, your spiritual vein base has just been built. It is the time for development. It is really not suitable to start a war at this time." Su Han patted Young Master Yu on the shoulder. Third Young Master Yu wanted to say something more, but Su Han stopped him with a wave of his hand: "This is my private matter. If you still want to interfere, you don't treat me as a brother." Young Master Yu had no choice but to shut his mouth. "Brother Lei He, since this kid wants to be a hero and refuses to let the people from the Yulong leader help, then you and I will join forces to take down this kid and cut him into pieces." Elder Zou said to Elder Lei He. "Huh, that's exactly what I meant." Elder Lei He snorted coldly, "But after this kid dies, I want the Secret Book of Flowing Light Escape from him." Mr. Zou¡¯s expression changed. Why didn¡¯t he want the Secret Book of Flowing Light Escape? "Brother Lei He, it's too early to say this now. Besides, the distribution of the spoils should be based on everyone's ability. Whoever can capture him can choose what he wants first." Mr. Zou raised objection. Elder Lei He snorted heavily, very unhappy. However, he did not object immediately. "Huh, let's all rely on our abilities. Anyway, in the end, it will be my men who will take down this kid." Elder Lei He snorted coldly. Su Han was on the opposite side and suddenly let out a strange laugh: "You two, please discuss it slowly. You can tell me after the discussion is completed." After the words fell, Su Han immediately activated "Streaming Light Escape", and his figure turned into a stream of light, and in the blink of an eye he had escaped into the void a hundred meters away. Immediately afterwards, the six-striped winged dragon wings unfolded behind Su Han. Su Han was like a fish in water, controlling the six-striped winged dragon wings and flying to a higher void. The magical power of the six-striped pterosaur wings, combined with "Liuguang Escape", makes the speed incredibly fast. Soon, Su Han's shadow was no longer visible in everyone's sight. "Brother Yu, take care of my followers for me." Su Han¡¯s voice came from a very far away place. "No, this kid ran away!" It was not until this moment that Elder Lei He and Elder Zou suddenly realized that they woke up from a dream and realized that Su Han had not been caught yet. It was indeed too early to talk about dividing the stolen goods! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 559: Alert Mr. Zou You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two elders never thought that Su Han could actually escape, because both of them were strong in the Heavenly Spirit Realm. No matter how fast Su Han was, he would never be faster than a strong in the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Besides, even if Su Han has learned "Flowing Light Escape" and can escape hundreds of meters in a short time, he is still not a strong person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm. He cannot consume spiritual power to stay in the air for a long time like a strong person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm. flight. Therefore, the two of them never thought that Su Han could escape from under their noses. Now that they saw Su Han unfolding the six-striped pterosaur wings, the two of them were immediately stunned. "Wings! This kid actually has wings." ¡°We can¡¯t let him run away, chase him quickly!¡± The eyes of the two elders were red. With their eyesight, they could naturally tell that Su Han's wings were a special kind of magical power. If they guessed correctly, using these wings to fly in the air does not require the consumption of spiritual power. In other words, this kind of wings is also a treasure for those who are strong in the Heavenly Spirit Realm. "We must kill him and grab this treasure!" The two of them made a decision in their hearts almost at the same time. Two figures shot out one after the other, chasing Su Han quickly in the direction of his escape! As for the other people brought by the two elders, none of them were as fast as the powerful ones in the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Looking at the backs of the two elders, everyone was powerless even if they wanted to follow. Third Young Master Yu, with his elite men, also looked nervously at the direction in which Su Han was escaping. Although Su Han firmly stated that he would not be allowed to interfere, Master Yu was still full of worries. "Brother Su, please be sure nothing happens to you. Your people are absolutely safe with me. We are all waiting for your return." Third Young Master Yu prayed secretly in his heart. ¡­¡­ The two elders moved one behind the other, and their figures shot out of a hundred-mile area in the blink of an eye. They searched everywhere with their eyes wide open, but could not find Su Han's figure. "Where has this kid gone?" The two elders were puzzled. Logically speaking, no matter how fast Su Han was, he would never be faster than the two of them. Even if it's faster than the two of them, it's definitely not that much faster. It¡¯s impossible. In such a short period of time, he disappeared without a trace. "It's very possible that this kid has found a place to hide. Mr. Zou, you and I will search this area separately." Elder Leihe said. Although Mr. Zou was very dissatisfied with Elder Lei He's immediate suggestion of "Liu Guang Escape", he also knew that Elder Lei He's proposal was correct. Su Han could not escape in such a short time. So far away, he must be hiding nearby. "Okay, let's search separately." Mr. Zou nodded and said. After the two separated, Mr. Zou walked alone. He is considered an alchemy master who also practices martial arts. Therefore, most of his cultivation is forcibly improved with elixirs, and his combat effectiveness is weaker than that of ordinary strong men in the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Mr. Zou himself knew this, so he held a small bottle in his hand filled with poisonous powder. The power of the poisonous powder was enough to make up for his lack of combat power. However, this poison powder is more useful when facing opponents of the same level. For an opponent of Su Han's level, it is estimated that even the poison powder will not be used. The poisonous powder in Mr. Zou's hands is called White Jade Soul-eating Powder. It is a poisonous powder specially used to attack the opponent's soul. It is colorless and odorless. Once you inhale a little bit of it in the air, it will put the opponent's soul into a coma. Needless to say, this vicious powder was exclusively developed by the Qingyang Dan Sect and was specially used to deal with enemies. Every time Mr. Zou advances a certain distance, he sprinkles a little white jade soul-eating powder around. In this way, he doesn't have to worry about Su Han suddenly coming out from somewhere and attacking him. Mr. Zou couldn¡¯t explain why he was so cautious. Logically speaking, with his cultivation level, even if his combat power was slightly weaker than that of warriors at the same level, it would be more than enough to deal with ten or eight Su Hans. "He was so careful, maybe it was just out of instinctive vigilance. As he was walking forward, Mr. Zou suddenly frowned, his consciousness moved, and an inexplicable throbbing suddenly flashed through the sea of ??consciousness. "Could it be that there's an ambush!" The next moment, Mr. Zou froze, and his eyes immediately scanned the surroundings vigilantly. At the same time, the white jade soul-eating powder in his hand also scattered in the wind. The colorless and odorless powder filled the surrounding area for several miles in an instant. In this way, even if someone suddenly bursts out from the middle, they will be immediately killed.The jade soul-eating powder was poisoned. Mr. Zou felt much more at ease, his eyes widened, and he suddenly burst into laughter: "Boy, hiding your head and showing your tail, it really seems like the work of a rat like you. If you have the guts to kill my beloved disciple, why don't you have the guts to come out and confront me? A confrontation of light?¡± Mr. Zou also intended to provoke Su Han. If Su Han was aroused by these words and rushed out to confront Mr. Zou head-on, it would play into Mr. Zou's hands. It didn't take any effort to poison Su Han. "Humph, that old man Lei He wanted to grab the spoils from me, but in the end the spoils didn't fall into my hands. Whether it's "Liuguang Escape" or those precious wings, they all belong to me." Mr. Zou felt proud in his heart. Unexpectedly, a chuckle suddenly came from the distance: "Mr. Zou, how old are you and how old am I? What kind of cultivation are you and what cultivation level am I? You want me to come out and confront you head-on. Don't you think I'm too unnecessary?" Face?" This chuckle is extremely familiar, it is Su Han's voice. Mr. Zou was furious in his heart, and his eyes shot like sharp arrows in the direction of the sound, but Su Han was not found. "Are you so afraid of me? You don't even dare to show your face? If you show up and talk, maybe I can consider letting you go." Mr. Zou still wants to lure Su Han into his circle of poisonous fans. He knew that with Su Han's cunning level, he would never be able to catch him if he chased him. He could only set a trap for him to jump. Su Han was not fooled and chuckled: "Mr. Zou, do you really want me to come to your side? The more eager you are, the more I will suspect that you have an ambush." ¡°You little beast, don¡¯t toast me and you¡¯ll be fined with wine if you don¡¯t eat.¡± Mr. Zou finally became furious and prepared to rush towards the direction where Su Han made a sound. At this moment, Su Han suddenly smiled and said: "Don't worry, since you want to communicate with me face to face so much, then it doesn't matter if I satisfy you." As soon as he finished speaking, Mr. Zou suddenly discovered that the air in the space around him seemed to be suddenly distorted and full of suction. His body seemed to suddenly become heavier, and even raising an arm felt like it weighed a thousand pounds. Mr. Zou was shocked. It was so good that the surrounding magnetic field suddenly became abnormal. This strange situation naturally surprised Mr. Zou. "What's going on?" Mr. Zou was full of vigilance, but he was not too panicked. He knew that his white jade soul-eating powder was very effective. If Su Han dared to appear within a few miles of him, he would be poisoned instantly. Just as Mr. Zou was watching the surroundings vigilantly, in the void, a giant fist suddenly and viciously struck towards Mr. Zou's face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 560: White Jade Soul-Eating Powder You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mr. Zou¡¯s heart tightened, and he secretly thought, what is this? "Get away!" Mr. Zou shook up his fists, and struck the giant fist fiercely with two punches. He struck with all his strength, fully expecting to be able to blast away the inexplicable giant fist. However, the result was completely beyond Mr. Zou¡¯s expectation. The giant fist only stopped for a moment, and it didn¡¯t even stop for too long before it struck at Mr. Zou again. ¡°Moreover, the momentum of this attack has not been weakened, but has been strengthened. At this moment, Zou Laozhen was breaking out in cold sweat. He had never imagined that this giant fist actually contained such terrifying power. He punched repeatedly, trying to blast away the giant fist. However, although the momentum of his punch was fierce, he was completely unable to deflect the attack of this giant fist. Immediately afterwards, another huge fist came out, and with two fists, all the ways in and out of Mr. Zou were blocked at once, leaving him in a hurry and overwhelmed. What Mr. Zou doesn¡¯t understand is, what kind of fist is this fist? How come this thing is not affected by the white jade soul-eating powder at all? As long as it is a breathing creature, there is no possibility that it will not be affected by the White Jade Soul-Eating Powder. Unless the thing's cultivation level is extremely high and has far exceeded the scope of the spiritual realm, it is possible to avoid the influence of the White Jade Soul-Eating Powder. However, this is simply impossible. There is no such creature in the surrounding area. With full of doubts, Mr. Zou raised his head and looked up. His eyes suddenly rolled up and he felt dizzy with anger. "This thing this is actually a stone giant. No wonder my white jade soul-eating powder has no effect." Mr. Zou complained endlessly. He was confident that he would poison any living creature, but what was this stone giant? Can the stone breathe? ¡°Obviously, it won¡¯t. It is obviously impossible for something that cannot breathe to inhale the White Jade Soul-Eating Powder. ??Look at this stone giant, so full of life and energy, how can he look like he is poisoned? Mr. Zou also knows that this stone giant is probably a spiritual body formed by natural attributes. But what he couldn't figure out was how could such a spirit be controlled by Su Han? Such spiritual bodies are born with the growth of the earth and are the crystallization of the essence of heaven and earth. Even if he has spirituality, he is very arrogant and looks down upon everyone. ????????? What on earth is this boy capable of? Can he make such spiritual beings listen to him? "Lao Liu, hurry up and kill him." Su Han ordered. Lord Liuli was saved, and his huge body suddenly shot towards Mr. Zou like lightning. Mr. Zou¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he barely managed to avoid the force of the collision. But he could avoid the first blow, but he couldn't avoid the second and third blow. "The Lord Liuli seemed to have been given a shot of blood, the warlike factor in his bones was fully aroused, and he crashed into Mr. Zou crazily. He didn't even use his martial arts and magical powers, and he hit completely with his physical body. However, Mr. Zou was bound in place by the red gold magnetic field, making it difficult to move and even escape. Lord Liuli has been cultivating at the Spiritual Vein Center for a while, and has already raised his spiritual body to the peak level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even Mr. Zou, who was at the Heavenly Spirit Realm level, could not bear the impact at all. His whole body was deformed and blood flowed wildly. "Lao Liu, kill him!" Su Han gave an order, and the Liuli Lord punched him wildly with his giant fist. Mr. Zou didn't even have time to hum, and was directly smashed into a pulp. Until his death, he did not understand how a small cultivator could have such endless means. As a powerful person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, not only was he unable to avenge his disciple, but he was also involved in it. The Lord Liuli was not polite and directly swallowed Mr. Zou¡¯s soul. The monk¡¯s soul was a good thing for Lord Liuli, and could directly promote the upgrade of Lord Liuli¡¯s consciousness and spiritual body. Su Han glanced around, held his breath, came to the body of Mr. Zou, and picked up the fallen storage ring. In this storage ring, apart from some belongings, the most eye-catching thing is the three small bottles, each of which contains some powder that looks like white jade. With Su Han's eyesight, it was obvious that this powder was a highly poisonous substance. If he had not held his breath when he came over just now, he would have been poisoned by this powder. "This must be the white jade soul-eating powder that the old man was talking about just now." Su Han glanced lightly and discerned the properties and ingredients of the white jade soul-eating powder. This colorless and odorless poisonous powder is very scary. It moisturizes things silently and makes people infected without even realizing it.   The most vicious thing is that it is a poison that attacks the soul. You must know that the most vulnerable thing in a monk is the soul. No matter how powerful the monk is, he is helpless when he is poisoned by this kind of poison. "I didn't expect that the Qingyang Pill Sect could refine such poison. It's beyond my expectation." Su Han tossed the three small bottles in his hands twice. Although this white jade soul-eating powder is not a high-end one, It's poison, but it's very effective, and the required raw materials shouldn't be difficult to obtain. Su Han felt that with this white jade soul-eating powder in his hands, he might be able to carry it forward. Putting away the three small bottles, Su Han asked: "Lao Liu, where is Elder Lei He now? Can we search for him?" Lord Liuli activated his spiritual consciousness to search for a moment, then said enthusiastically: "It's fifty miles away from here." Looking at Lord Liuli¡¯s expression, it was obvious that he hadn¡¯t killed enough yet, but he still looked eager to try. "Let's go find him." Although Su Han could completely activate the six-striped pterosaur wings at this moment and completely get rid of Elder Lei He. But he knew that Elder Lei He was a man who would never give up until he reached the Yellow River. If he was not found in the end, he would most likely turn around and find trouble with the Yulong Leader again. Elder Lei He alone cannot pose a threat to the entire Yulong Great Leader, but if Elder Lei He mobilizes the elite power of the Thunder Chief Leader, it will be a big battle between the two leaders. This situation is obviously something Su Han doesn't want to see. Therefore, Su Han has no intention of getting rid of Elder Lei He. Moreover, he had to take the initiative to find Elder Lei He. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 561 Elder Lei He¡¯s doubts You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Elder Lei He is searching the world for Su Han. "Strange, where has this kid gone?" Elder Lei He was full of doubts, and what made him even more confused was that Elder Zou had not contacted him for a long time. "Could it be that the old man surnamed Zou has caught that boy Su Han? All the treasures in that boy's body have been stolen by him?" The more Elder Lei He thought about it, the more he felt that this possibility was very high. "What a good old man Zou, if you really dare to embezzle shamelessly, don't blame me, Thunder Chief, for falling out with your Qingyang Dan Sect!" The more Elder Lei He thought about it, the more he felt aggrieved, as if he had eaten a fly. That Zou The old man seemed to be honest, but he didn't expect that he would be playing dirty tricks behind his back. At this moment, Elder Lei He suddenly frowned, his consciousness moved, and he smelled a faint and vague smell in the air. If you don't smell it carefully, you can't even smell it. As a senior expert, Elder Lei He was very alert and reacted very quickly, immediately closing his sense of smell. Then, he looked into the void with wide eyes, and sure enough he saw some white powder floating in the void, and these powders were woven into filaments, densely packed like spider webs, covering every area around him! It¡¯s obvious that these powders are highly poisonous! These poisons, unknowingly, spread to every area around him, like a dragnet, completely surrounding him! Elder Lei He could not help but be furious: "Who? Who is ambushing me here to plot against me?" The first thing he thought of was Su Han, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was impossible, "With that kid's ability, he only has a mere fourth-level spiritual realm cultivation. In front of me, he can only run away. Even if you lend him ten If you are brave, he may not dare to ambush me here." If it¡¯s not Su Han, then who could it be? The answer is already available. The person who plotted the plot clearly knew that he was in this area, and he still used poison. He was obviously a master of alchemy "Mr. Zou, I have no enmity or enmity with you, but you actually did this!" Elder Lei He was furious. He never imagined that Mr. Zou not only stole the loot, but was also ruthless and ambushed here, trying to take his own life! He didn¡¯t dare to delay and wanted to bypass this area quickly, because blocking the sense of smell was only a temporary measure and could not be blocked forever. The only solution for now is to leave this poisonous area as soon as possible, and then slowly pull out Mr. Zou to settle the score. However, no matter how Elder Leihe detours, those silk-like poisonous webs like spider webs are like dark clouds that cannot be avoided and appear everywhere. For a moment, Elder Lei He frowned deeply, snorted coldly, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes. He doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to these poisons, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t do anything about them. He wanted to take a detour just now, mainly because he didn't want to waste his strength and wanted to save it to settle accounts with Mr. Zou. But since these poisons cannot be avoided, it means that he has to take action. "You're such a trick, let me break it open!" Elder Lei He's eyes widened and he pushed with his palms. A powerful suction force suddenly erupted from his palms. In an instant, the surrounding void seemed to be swirling with turbulence, and some spider web-like poisons nearby were picked up by the turbulent air and kept flying. Not long after, these poisonous substances were sucked into a ball by Elder Lei He and gathered in an area above his head. "Hmph, I really thought you could use these poisons to plot against me." Elder Lei He was furious. He stared at his two copper bell-like eyes and searched everywhere, trying to find Mr. Zou. He now hates Mr. Zou so much that he wishes he could pull him out immediately and pull out his skin and cramps. It¡¯s a pity that not even a single person can be seen in the surrounding void. Elder Lei He snorted coldly and walked forward. After taking just a few steps, his consciousness suddenly moved and he sensed several surging forces behind him, coming from behind him crazily. "No, there's still an ambush!" Elder Lei He reacted very quickly, turned around suddenly, and saw three golden lights falling to the ground in the void. This golden light turned into three warriors in golden armor, forming a Z-shaped encirclement and attacking him crazily. "What is this?" Elder Lei He stared in surprise. He had never seen this kind of golden armored warrior covered in golden light.   Mr. Zou is just an elder of the Qingyang Alchemy Sect. To put it bluntly, he is just a bad alchemist. Where did he come from so many messy tricks? Elder Lei He didn't have time to think too much. He turned around and punched away. The golden-armored warrior at the head was hit by Elder Lei He's fist and flew backwards. Elder Lei He secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The strength of these golden-armored warriors seemed to be equivalent to that of humans at the Earth Spirit Realm. Even ten of them, let alone three, might not be able to do anything to him. However, what made Elder Lei He secretly puzzled was that his punch on the golden-armored warrior actually seemed to hit an elastic defensive wall. Apart from knocking the golden-armored warrior away, he did not cause any damage to the golden-armored warrior. any harm. Why does this golden-armored warrior have such high defense? Elder Lei He knocked one of the golden-armored warriors away, but angered the other two golden-armored warriors. They raised their swords, spears, swords and halberds and attacked Elder Lei He from different angles. And the golden-armored warrior who was knocked away bounced off the ground in the blink of an eye, became energetic again, and attacked Elder Leihe crazily. Elder Lei He suddenly realized that he had underestimated these three golden armored warriors. Although these three golden-armored warriors are only equivalent to human beings in the Earth Spirit Realm. "However, their crazy and fearless energy is far beyond the comparison of strong humans. They seem to be tireless, flying and getting up again, flying and getting up again. ??????????????? Their defense is also unimaginably powerful. With the strength of Elder Lei He¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Realm, he can only fight them away without causing any harm to them. " In this way, the three golden-armored warriors were like three strands of brown sugar, constantly pestering Elder Lei He, causing Elder Lei He to have a huge headache and tired to deal with it. "roll!" Elder Lei He punched the three golden-armored warriors with a vicious punch. The three golden-armored warriors were thrown away at the same time. Elder Lei He's figure immediately turned into a bolt of lightning and flew in the opposite direction. He is really fed up with these three golden armored warriors. As long as he can get rid of them, he can say anything. However, just when Elder Leihe thought he had thrown away the three golden-armored warriors, a stone giant several feet tall suddenly jumped out directly in front of him, waving two giant fists and heading towards him. Hit it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 562 A glimmer of hope You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This stone giant is so powerful that it has the power to stir up the world. Elder Lei He could not help but take a breath of cold air and hesitated for a moment, feeling that the momentum of this stone giant was so powerful that even he could not confront it head-on. He didn¡¯t have time to investigate why so many inexplicable ghosts suddenly appeared in such a deserted place. At this moment, Elder Lei He only had one thought in his mind, which was to leave quickly. "Old Zou, wait until I, Lei He, leave this ghost place, and then I will settle the score with you slowly!" Elder Lei He secretly became furious in his heart, turned around and left, pushing his speed to the extreme. "Old man, where are we going?" At this moment, a joking voice suddenly came from the side. ????????????? Immediately after, there were only three sounds of hoo-hoo-hoo, and the three golden-armored warriors chased after him again. Together with the stone giant, they formed an encirclement, locking Elder Lei He inside. Elder Lei He was shocked and wanted to use his body skills to escape, but he suddenly found that the air around him seemed to have become thicker. Every time he raised his arm, it seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, and his whole body became even more heavy. . "How could this happen?" Elder Lei He was really shocked. Suddenly, his heart twitched, and a terrible thought suddenly flashed through his mind. "How come that voice just now sounded like the voice of that little beast Su Han?" Suddenly, a chill ran down Elder Lei He's back, "This little beast was not caught by Mr. Zou? How could he come up with so many messy tricks to plot against me?" Suddenly, Elder Lei He realized that Mr. Zou had not contacted him for such a long time. At first, he thought that Mr. Zou had caught Su Han and pocketed the loot. But now, Su Han appears here, which means that Mr. Zou did not catch him. ?Then why did Mr. Zou not contact him? Elder Lei He simply didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. His heart beat faster and he felt inexplicable fear in his heart. At this time, the tall stone giant approached again, and a frightening coercion emanated from the stone giant. Elder Lei He's expression changed again, and his consciousness was pushed to the limit, trying to find a glimmer of hope. "Stop trying in vain, you have no escape." At this time, another voice came from afar, causing Elder Deleihe's pupils to shrink again. He looked in disbelief in the direction where the sound came from, and saw Su Han sitting leisurely on a big rock in the distance, looking at him with a half-smile. "This little beast is actually not dead." Elder Lei He¡¯s eyes widened, and a chill suddenly came from his back. "Little beast, you plotted against my grandson, and now you are plotting against me again?" Elder Lei He couldn't believe it. "Old man, please understand, if your precious grandson hadn't wanted to kill me out of nowhere, things wouldn't have developed to this point." Su Han said lightly. Elder Lei He was filled with bitterness. He knew that it would be difficult to make peace with Su Han today. What makes Elder Lei He most unwilling is that in a head-on confrontation, Su Han is no match for him. "However, I was overwhelmed by the kid's endless tricks, especially the stone giant, which put too much pressure on me. "Boy, who are you?" This is what Elder Lei He wants to know most now. It is really difficult for him to accept the fact that he was teased to death by a junior cultivator at the fourth level of the spiritual realm. If this kid were a genius from some hidden sect, he would be more willing to do so. Su Han smiled faintly: "I don't have any background, I'm just a casual cultivator. Elder Lei He, didn't you yourself say that it's hard for a vulgar secular warrior like me to reach the realm of elegance?" Elder Lei He was so choked by Su Han that he couldn't say a word. His eyes widened and he was about to fight to the death with the stone giant in front of him. Suddenly, "Elder, we are here to help you!" I saw a group of warriors from Thunder Chief, coming from a distance to kill them. When Elder Lei He saw this group of warriors, he felt relieved and saw a glimmer of hope. Fortunately, this group of people were not too useless. After receiving his distress signal, they rushed over immediately. Although these Thunder Chief warriors are not as high as Elder Lei He, most of them are strong in the Earth Spirit Realm. But it is more than enough to deal with one Su Han. "Boy, let me see how crazy you are now!" Elder Lei He felt that his whole body was suddenly elated, and he stared at Su Han in the distance with a sinister smile.   Although he was surrounded by a stone giant and three golden-armored warriors, as long as his men killed Su Han, would he still worry about being unable to deal with the stone giant? "Young Master, what should I do? Do you need help to block them?" Lord Liuli conveyed the message to Su Han. "No need, just bring three golden-armored warriors to trap Elder Lei He. If Elder Lei He escapes, he will be a greater threat to me." Su Han was calm and unhurried. "Then how do you deal with these people?" "I have my own way." Su Han pulled himself up and escaped into the sky. He stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the air, and in his hand came a long bow that was completely black. It was the Dragon's Tongue Bow. "This time he practiced in seclusion in the spiritual veins. Not only did he improve his cultivation, but he also gained a lot from the development of his archery talent. "Nine Steps to Pierce the Yang" is a magical archery skill that Su Han practiced during his retreat. If this archery magical power is used in conjunction with the evil eye, the accuracy will be greatly improved. The Dragon Tongue Bow is a three-refined spiritual weapon. In the hands of Su Han, who is currently at the fourth level of the spiritual realm, coupled with the bonus of the "Nine Steps to Pierce the Yang" archery and the evil eye, it can be said that it is not difficult to shoot down a strong person in the early stage of the spiritual realm with one arrow. Su Han opened his bow and arrows, aiming at the approaching warriors of the Thunder Leader, firing out arrows continuously. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When?those?Thunder?Leader? Warriors? saw? arrows? shooting? from? the? void,? carrying? astonishing? power,? each? of? them? couldn¡¯t? help? being? frightened? and? ran? away? in? all? directions. Su Han urged the evil eye to lock the target, and the dragon's tongue bow continued to move, one arrow at a time, and he hit the target continuously. Within a moment, seven or eight Earth Spirit Realm warriors died under Su Han¡¯s arrows. The remaining warriors couldn't help but hesitate when they saw their companions falling continuously. This hesitation gave Su Han another opportunity. Su Han did not hesitate to activate the eight-door star fighting sword array, and surrounded the remaining warriors of the Thunder Chief. Since Su Han ascended to the Earth Spirit Realm, his control over the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation has also risen to a new level. Now, he can freely control the five or twenty-five flying swords in the array. Under Su Han's control, these thunder warriors were constantly strangled by sword light. Occasionally, a few fish slip through the net, and their lives are harvested by arrows like meteors. Although these Earth Spirit Realm warriors are not at the top level, they are still upright Earth Spirit Realm warriors. They have never been harvested like wheat. Not long after, a group of Earth Spirit Realm warriors led by Thunder Chief were killed by Su Han, leaving corpses all over the ground. If anyone in Yunzhong City saw this scene, they would feel terrified. After all, everyone lying on the ground was in the Earth Spirit Realm. To kill them like this, only a high-level Heavenly Spirit Realm expert could do it. It is hard to imagine that the person who slaughtered all these people would actually be a warrior with only the fourth level of spiritual realm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 563: The sudden disruptor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Elder Lei He was dumbfounded. He never imagined that he had thought that he had a chance of victory with help coming, but in the end it turned out to be this result. ¡°Could this kid be the reincarnation of a monster? "You little beast, I, Lei He, swear that one day I will pluck out your skin, cramp your muscles, crush your bones and spread ashes, and cut your body into thousands of pieces!" Elder Lei He¡¯s eyes were red and he cursed fiercely. At this moment, Elder Leihe, under the siege of Lord Liuli and three golden-armored warriors, has reached the end of his strength. His strength was weakened to less than ten percent of its original strength. The strength of the Liuli Lord has reached the peak of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Under the strong pressure of the Liuli Lord, Elder Leihe has no way to display his cultivation. Elder Lei He also wondered, how could a casual cultivator like Su Han have so many treasures and magical powers, and even have a spiritual body like Lord Liuli following him? "Is this kid just lucky? Why don't I, Lei He, have such good luck?" Elder Lei He was so jealous that his eyes turned red for a moment. "It doesn't matter. As long as I can leave alive today and go back to the Thunder Territory to ask for help, I believe that the lord will definitely make the decision for me." Elder Lei He knew that the Thunder Lord was much stronger than him, and there were many other strong people in the Thunder Territory. , if they are all mobilized, no matter how famous Su Han is, he will never be able to cause any trouble. At this moment, Elder Lei He suddenly felt that a cold murderous intent was locked on him. He looked up and saw Su Han in the distance, already raising the Dragon Tongue Bow and pointing it at him. "It's time to end." Su Han¡¯s eyes were cold. He had no intention of wasting too much time with Elder Lei He. "If it were normal times, with Su Han's cultivation at the fourth level of the Spiritual Realm, it would be absolutely impossible to cause fatal harm to Elder Lei He. But at this moment, Elder Lei He was in danger of being besieged and was at the end of his strength. However, Su Han had just killed dozens of powerful people in the Earth Spirit Realm in one go, and his fighting spirit was at its peak. The arrow was placed on the bowstring, and Su Han's heart stopped. The evil eye and spiritual consciousness gradually formed a synchronization and found a common rhythm. Suddenly, a powerful power shot out from the evil eyes. This powerful power turned into an inexplicable will. In an instant, Su Han had a clear understanding of his heart. Whoops! The arrow leaving the string is as fast as a shooting star, and it arrives in the blink of an eye! When the arrow was shot, Su Han suddenly felt like his whole body was being hollowed out. But his heart was extremely full. He knew that he had accidentally shot an arrow at his peak state! This arrow carries an extra power, and this power comes from the evil eye! ¡°The evil eye has always been Su Han¡¯s most mysterious trump card. But in the past, Su Han's use of the evil eye was only for auxiliary purposes. Today, it was the first time that the evil eye provided him with attack power. Although it was not provided directly, the reason why I was able to burst out with extra power with that arrow just now was definitely due to the evil eye! This arrow had already reached Elder Lei He in an instant. Elder Lei He suddenly felt all the hair on his body standing on end, feeling a fatal threat. However, Lord Liuli and the three golden-armored warriors surrounded him tightly, leaving him with no spare energy to deal with this fatal arrow. Elder Lei He felt a sense of terror in his heart instantly. However, at this moment, a sudden change occurred. Just when the arrow was about to pierce Elder Leihe's head, there was sudden lightning and thunder in the void, and streaks of purple lightning appeared, like electric snakes rolling in the clouds. These purple lightning bolts seemed to have an inexplicable suction force, and actually intercepted the arrow directly in the air. Su Han's arrow was so powerful that even though it was intercepted, he still tried to move forward. The purple lightning worked hard to drag the arrow tightly. Just when Su Han was shocked, suddenly a big hand appeared in the clouds, and with a volley, a powerful force hit Lord Liuli's chest. Boom! Lord Liuli was slapped by this big hand, with a look of shock on his face, and he stepped back uncontrollably. Elder Lei He also reacted very quickly. When he saw Lord Liuli retreating and a gap appeared in the encirclement, Elder Lei He immediately rushed out from the gap. Su Han's heart sank. Although the second arrow was already on the Dragon Tongue Bow, he couldn't feel the same feeling as the first arrow just now. Waiting for the Liuli LordWhen he came to his senses, Elder Lei He had already crushed an Escape Talisman and fled outside the Nine Heavens Cloud. And that big hand slowly turned into nothingness in mid-air. This unexpected scene made Lord Liuli stunned on the spot. He stared at his two big copper bell-like eyes and couldn't recover for a long time. "Who? Who is he? Why did he ruin my good deeds? Can you come out and see me?" Su Han¡¯s face was livid. He was really angry. Since his debut, he has never encountered such a big setback. The prey that was clearly within easy reach finally escaped from under his nose. When Su Han was depressed, a thunderous and powerful voice came from above: "Young man, please be merciful and merciful." This voice has a majestic aura, and there is an air of superiority in it. Su Han said lightly: "Who are you? What do you know? You don't know the cause and effect, so you just point your fingers here. Don't you think you are too lenient?" "Haha, not only do I know the cause and effect, but I also know who you are and where you come from. I know everything about your identity and origins." The majestic voice in the void said calmly. When Su Han heard this, he couldn't help but feel tense in his heart. He stirred up a storm and said secretly: "Who is this person? Could it be that he has discovered the secret of my reincarnation?" Reincarnation has always been Su Han's biggest secret, so his surprise was no small matter. There were many speculations about the identity of the person speaking in the void. However, the next second, the voice in the void said: "As the son of a family from a remote small town, you are able to reach this stage, which really surprises me." With these words, Su Han knew that his reincarnated identity had not been exposed. At the moment, Su Han raised his eyebrows and looked faintly towards the direction of the voice in the void, wondering what he would say next. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 564: King Realm Domain You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "In Qingye City, you suddenly started to awaken from a useless attitude, and defeated Ni Yunfei, the great alchemist of Qingye City's six seals, in the alchemy test." "Then you kill all the Ouyang family, your Su family's competitors." "Enter Tianhe County and become the first in the Tianhe Martial Arts Academy's admissions assessment." "The most powerful Tuoba lineage in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy was gradually uprooted by you one by one after they became enemies with you." "In the Tianhe Martial Arts Competition, you suddenly emerged and crushed all opponents, becoming the biggest dark horse in the history of the Martial Arts Competition." "In the secret realm of Tianhe, you led people to kill tens of thousands of blood demons." "Prince Ming's Mansion, the controller of Tianhe County, was destroyed in your hands." "When you come to Yunzhong City, you help the Yong family and destroy the archrival Baili family." "Lei Yi, the grandson of Elder Lei He, wanted to kill you, but you used a trick to kill him instead." "Juntianhui wanted to confront you, but in the end you made him feel disgraced and left in despair." "In the pill street of Yunzhong City, it was you who defeated the foreign alchemist again, causing the Beigong family to almost collapse." "Because of your help, Yu Qianqiu, the third son of the Yulong leader, easily eliminated other opponents and became the heir to the Yulong leader." "At the Yunzhong City Trading Conference, you refined the perfect Taiwei Wangchen Pill and became the most eye-catching figure in the entire trading conference." "Even Elder Zou of Qingyang Dan Sect died in your hands." "So far, your rise has been a triumph without any setbacks. I'm curious, how can an ordinary boy who was born in a small border town without any foundation do this?" The voice in the void said slowly. Su Han was really surprised when he heard this man describing his life path piece by piece. He didn't know whether this person was extremely well-informed, or was he just hiding in the dark and staring at him, knowing everything about him? "Hmph, maybe you are wondering why I know all this clearly. To be honest, when you were just born, someone has been paying attention to you. I thought you were a mediocre person who couldn't be more rubbish, but you didn't Think of it, when you were fifteen years old, you suddenly became enlightened and became a genius." The voice in the void said calmly. "Then what do you want? What does this have to do with your bad things about me?" Su Hanhan snorted, but he was surprised inside. Why was my body noticed when I was just born? Could it be that the origin of this body is not as simple as I imagined? "Haha, do you think I'm trying to ruin your business? That Thunder Leader is not Yi Yu. If you kill their elders here today, do you think Thunder Leader will let it go? I'll let that person go for you today. Elder Lei He, I will go and beat up the Thunder Leader later so that they will not dare to trouble you again." The voice in the void said. Su Han said calmly: "You think I will be grateful to you? Who are you? What is your purpose in targeting me? You might as well tell me." "You will know my purpose soon. You might as well take a look at this first." The voice in the void said, and then stretched out a big hand from the clouds, and touched it quickly above the clouds. In an instant, the clouds became extremely flat, like a screen, on which moving images were slowly displayed. The person in the image was surprisingly Su Han¡¯s father, Su Yunhai. With disheveled hair and scars on his face, he was held hostage by a group of warrior-looking people. He stared at the screen for a while and suddenly roared: "Han'er, they are using me as bait to attract You took the bait. This is their cunning plan. You are not strong enough to stand up to them, so leave quickly!" Su Han was shocked. He realized that Su Yunhai might also be able to see him, so he suddenly shouted at him. "What is your purpose? Let him go and everything will come to me!" Su Han's face was frosty. His family was his bottom line, and this group of inexplicable people had obviously touched his bottom line. Especially seeing the criss-crossing scars on Su Yunhai's face made Su Han's heart feel like a knife. The voice in the void said slowly: "My people just wanted to catch him and didn't do anything to him. As for those scars, they were left when he didn't cooperate and struggled." Su Han stared at the image on the clouds. He knew that this person must not be telling lies, because looking at the group of martial artsEveryone's cultivation level is much higher than that of Su Yunhai. If he had intended to harm Su Yunhai, I'm afraid that Su Yunhai's body would not even be alive at this moment. However, even though he knew rationally that Su Yunhai was not in danger for the time being, Su Han still couldn't help but feel pain in his heart. The kind of family ties connected by blood kept churning in his heart. He was reincarnated into this Su Han, inheriting his memory and his flesh and blood. Su Han has always cherished Su Yunhai as his father and this father's love. Since his reincarnation, in less than a year, the relationship between father and son has been sublimated after sharing hardships several times. "How can you let him go?" Su Han¡¯s voice turned cold, and those who are familiar with him will understand that he was truly angry. The voice in the void was silent for a while, and then suddenly appeared unexpectedly. It was an old man with an old face and dressed in black. The whole body is filled with a special, vague aura of blue. "King Realm Realm!" Su Han¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and he could naturally recognize it with his eyesight. This was a domain unique to the King Realm. It was more mysterious than the aura. It could be said that this domain was a space that was completely under his control. Only those who have reached the king level or above can open up this kind of realm for the strong. "Huh? Do you still recognize the King Realm Realm?" The old man in black was obviously really surprised. His eyes shot like sharp arrows. He stared at Su Han for a while before speaking slowly. "Your current strength is still too weak. Don't worry, your father is here with me, and I will definitely not touch him. When you become stronger in the future, you can come back to me. At that time, I promise to let him go." The voice of the old man in black was slow, but it carried an undoubted power, as if it could not be rejected. "How can you guarantee that you won't touch him?" Su Han stared at the old man in black. "Young man, your father is of no use to me at all. Why should I kill him in vain? The reason why I arrested him is to encourage you to improve your strength as soon as possible and then come to me. I have lived for hundreds of years, why do you need to lie? To deceive you, a junior who is less than sixteen years old." The old man in black looked at Su Han calmly. "Lao Liu, test him!" Su Han didn't move his mouth, but suddenly gave an order in his consciousness. Liuli Lord received the order, and a small palm-sized mirror suddenly appeared in his hand. Dots of five-color light were reflected on the mirror. This was Liuli Lord's unique "Liu Li Golden Mirror" magical power. This mirror has special mind-reading powers and can distinguish truth from lies. The Liuli Lord shook the Liuli Golden Mirror at the old man in black, shook his head at Su Han, and said, "What he said should be true, but there may be some important things that he didn't say." After Su Han heard this, his eyes flashed and he stared at the old man in black. "Han'er, you must not come, don't do what he says. This is a trap, please leave me alone, don't come" Suddenly, Su Yunhai shouted at Su Han at the top of his lungs. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 565: Girl in Tsing Yi You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Before Su Yunhai finished speaking, the image on the clouds was suddenly interrupted. The old man in black had no expression after listening to Su Yunhai's hoarse shouting. He just stood in mid-air and looked at Su Han indifferently. "What? Are you coming? Or are you not coming?" The old man in black asked. Su Han's eyes had returned to calm at this moment. He also scanned the old man in black lightly. With his eyesight, he could see that although the old man in black was not kind to him, he also didn't have much malice. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what the old man in black wants to do if he wants to find him after he reaches great strength. "Why did my father stop me and try so hard not to save him? Does he know something?" Su Han¡¯s intuition was very accurate. He always felt that Su Yunhai should know something about the identity of the old man in black. "However, if I want to ask Su Yunhai now, I can't. "Dad, I know you asked me to leave you alone for my own good. However, don't say that you were just kidnapped by an inexplicable old man in black. Even if you were kidnapped by the King of Heaven, I will still save you." Su Han muttered something silently in his heart, then suddenly raised his eyes and looked directly at the old man in black with sharp eyes: "When you say great strength, what do you mean? At what level should I cultivate to find you?" The old man in black said calmly: "There is no clear limit to great strength. Your current cultivation level is still too low. When I feel that your cultivation level is suitable, I will naturally send you a signal." Su Hanhan snorted: "You are just a king-level monk. The so-called great achievement is nothing more than the so-called king-level monk, right?" Hearing this, the old man in black raised his brows and looked at Su Han with a little surprise. He obviously did not expect that the king realm, which was unattainable in the eyes of ordinary people, seemed to be a very ordinary realm in this young man's mouth. There is no sense of mystery or awe. "This boy is really extraordinary. I hope I didn't make a mistake." The old man in black thought to himself, and then looked at Su Han calmly. "If you can reach the king's level within three years, I will naturally come forward to give you some clues on how to rescue your father." "I hope you keep your word!" Su Hanhan snorted, but the worry in his heart eased slightly. He has a very accurate eye for people, and he can tell that the old man in black is a man of his word. ¡° In this way, Su Yunhai will not be in danger for at least three years. However, this sudden change suddenly gave Su Han a greater sense of urgency, forcing Su Han to improve his strength as soon as possible in order to reach the king level as soon as possible. The longer the delay is, the more danger Su Yunhai will face. There are not many people in this world that Su Han cares about, and Su Yunhai is undoubtedly a very important one among them. After Su Han made up his mind, he stopped delaying, his figure turned into a streak of light, and left in the blink of an eye. This no-nonsense style obviously surprised the old man in black. After the old man in black thought for a moment, his figure slowly disappeared into the clouds. Among the clouds, a girl in green clothes stood pretty in mid-air. The white mist lingering around made the girl's beautiful appearance look like a fairy in the sky. ?Looking carefully, the girl¡¯s beautiful face still has a hint of childishness. But it is these two points of childishness that make people unable to help but imagine how powerful the girl will be when she grows up. "Miss." The old man in black shouted respectfully to the girl. If anyone heard it here, they would definitely be surprised. As a king-level existence, the old man in black would respect a girl so much. "How is it? Mr. You, are you almost done with your affairs?" The girl asked. "Well, miss, this matter is getting more and more beyond my expectations. That Su Han, judging from his appearance, has no sense of awe for the existence of the king. Is such a person really born in the world? ?¡± You Lao¡¯s tone was also a bit doubtful. The girl in green tilted her head and thought for a while, then suddenly smiled brightly, with a hint of agility: "Mr. You, you have been following him for so long, shouldn't you know best?" "Yes, I am 100% sure that he was born in the secular world, but" You Lao shook his head and ignored it.This doubt led to another question, "Miss, do you think that the three years the old slave gave him to reach the King's Realm are too short?" When the girl in green heard the words, she smiled softly and didn't say anything, but she didn't deny it either. "The old slave also knows that three years is indeed too short. Three years later, Su Han will not even be twenty years old. He will enter the King Realm at the age of twenty. Even among us, he will be considered a good genius. And In this southern border, geniuses of this level have not even appeared yet." "Especially, this southern border is so barren and a remote place with barren martial arts. Even if the best genius is placed here, it will be difficult to achieve results due to the limitations of region and resources. If you want to enter the king before the age of twenty, It¡¯s even more impossible in this situation.¡± You Lao said. The girl in green smiled softly: "Since Mr. You knows, why not give him more time?" You Lao sighed: "Miss, I know you have good intentions. This matter has nothing to do with you, but you still speak for the young man. However, if he cannot enter the King's Realm within three years, then He will not be able to cope with the challenges he will face down the road." The girl in green smiled sweetly: "I am young and don't understand these things. Since Mr. You said so, I have no objection." "Miss, it's time for us to leave. There is only one last thing left to do. After that, there is no need to stay in this southern land." You Lao greeted the girl in green, and their figures turned into two streams of light and escaped. ¡­¡­ Thunder Chief, Elder Lei He fled back to his residence on the verge of death, still feeling frightened. He didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would be so terrifying, especially the power of the last peak arrow. At that moment, Elder Lei He really felt the threat of death from deep in his heart. Elder Lei He even suspected that if a mysterious person hadn't rescued him in the end, he might have died at the hands of that little beast Su Han today. "Since God helped me and allowed me to escape with my life today, it means that God has destined that little beast Su Han to die in my hands. When I report to the lord, please ask the lord to personally lead his people to eliminate that little beast!" Elder Lei He secretly felt cruel. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 566: A new journey You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Elder Lei He was suddenly shaken, and a strong sense of uneasiness seized his heart. He could clearly feel a cold pressure coming from outside the door, bit by bit. It enveloped him, causing his blood to freeze, and he did not dare to move. "What's going on? Could it be that little beast" Elder Lei He suppressed the fear in his heart and looked out the door. He realized that the person outside the door could not be Su Han. Su Han's cultivation was only at the fourth level of the spiritual realm. No matter how many trump cards he had, it was impossible. Arouse the coercion to this point. The pressure from the people outside the door is enough to shatter the soul of Elder Deleihe. This kind of power has even far exceeded that of the lord of Thunder Territory. "listen." A cold voice came from outside the door, "The grudge between the Thunder Chief and Su Han ends here. If I find out that you have any unfavorable actions against Su Han again, I will definitely wipe out your entire Thunder Chief. .¡± This voice carried an undoubted power, and for a moment, Elder Deleihe's whole body was shaking like chaff. He asked in a trembling voice: "I wonder who the senior is, can you show up to see him?" "Huh! There's no need to show up to see you. You just need to know that since I can save your life, I can also take your life." The voice outside the door said calmly. Elder Lei He was shaken all over. It turned out that this person outside the door was the one who rescued him today? However, from what this mysterious man meant, it seemed that he was not on his side, but on the side of that little beast Su Han. How could Su Han be able to get help from such a mysterious expert? Listening to this mysterious man¡¯s tone, if he doesn¡¯t agree today, he will definitely die! Elder Lei He¡¯s face was full of bitterness. Suddenly, a strong regret surged in his heart, regretting that he should not have provoked Su Han. I originally thought that the other party was just a small ant that could be trampled to death, but I thought that this behavior had brought endless troubles to myself. "I, Lei He, swear in the name of heaven and earth that I will not harm Su Han in any way in the future. Otherwise, thunder will fall from the sky and destroy my Thunder Chief." Elder Lei He said with a trembling voice. The mysterious man outside the door snorted coldly, and a golden light suddenly shot from outside the door and rushed into the spiritual sea in Elder Leihe's dantian. Elder Lei He was trembling all over, and he watched helplessly as the spiritual energy in his spiritual sea collapsed. This mysterious man took action at will, and actually destroyed his own cultivation. Afterwards, the pressure outside the door disappeared, and Elder Lei He instantly lost all his strength and collapsed like a torn sack. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Su Han was speeding on the road. Since his rebirth in this life, he has had a smooth journey, and indeed he has never encountered such a big setback. He watched helplessly as his father was taken away in front of him, but he was helpless and helpless. He never wanted to experience this feeling again in his life. "Strength is still strength. Without enough strength, you simply cannot survive in this martial arts world." "Destiny should not be in the hands of others, but in your own hands. It depends on heaven and earth, but also on your own strength!" Su Han suffered a great loss because of his lack of martial arts strength in his previous life. Naturally, he will not make the same mistake again in this life. "What happened today, if I were a king-level expert, I would never have been threatened by this old man. Even if he were a strong person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he would not be so passive today. Su Han's inner sense of urgency became stronger and stronger. He found that his strength was still too weak! He galloped for a while and then stopped. "Now that the deal is done, it's useless for me to be anxious here. For now, the only way is to improve my strength as soon as possible, reach the king's realm as early as possible, and my father will be out of trouble as soon as possible." After Su Han understood his thoughts, he felt relaxed. "Lao Liu, where is this place?" After Su Han calmed down, he realized that he was far away from Yunzhong City. He had even completely separated from the surrounding area of ??Yunzhong City. He didn't know where he had arrived. He had a line with the two elders of Zou Lao and Lei He, and then galloped again. "Liquor" plus six -line phenotrans flying at high altitude at a very fast speed. When Su Han reacted, he found that the surrounding area was completely deserted, with no trace of human beings at all Lord Liuli activated his spiritual consciousness, searched nearby for a while, and reported: "This place is already more than 30,000 miles away from Yunzhong City, and is completely out of the range around Yunzhong City. If the young master wants to return to Yunzhong City, he must do his best The flight takes almost two full days.¡± "I won't go back." Su Han waved his hand. Anyway, the spiritual energy in the spiritual veins had been collected by Liuli Lord in the Tianhe Liuli Tower. There was no reason for him to return to Yunzhong City. As for his followers, with the help of their spiritual veins in their cultivation and the blessing of the Dragon Control Leader, I believe they will live well in a short time. Su Han¡¯s top priority now is to improve his strength as soon as possible. But the current Yunzhong City is no longer enough to hone his strength. "Lao Liu, where is the nearest large city from here?" Su Han asked. Lord Liuli searched for a while and replied: "There is a Wildfire City, only more than a thousand miles away from here." "Wild Fire City!" The name of this city flashed across Su Han's mind. He had not forgotten that he had rescued a soul named Tang Zimo in the secret realm of Tianhe. Tang Zimo told himself at that time that at the southern end of Southern Xinjiang, there was a vast area called Wilderness. It was said to be an ancient battlefield, and many ancient treasures were left in it. "And at the entrance to the wilderness, there is a city called Wildfire City. There are millions of human monks stationed in it. They are all warriors who make their fortunes by hunting for treasures in the wilderness. Even Tang Zimo¡¯s two enemies were from Wildfire City. ¡°Furthermore, Tang Zimo also told himself that the wilderness was not only an ancient battlefield, but most likely, it was also a place where ancient demons were sealed. Unexpectedly, after running so fast, I arrived at the entrance of this barbaric land, Wild Fire City. "Let's go to Wildfire City." Su Han perked up, spread out his six-stripe pterosaur wings, and galloped towards the direction of Wildfire City. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 567: Midnight accident You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, Su Han saw the shadow of Wildfire City in his sight. Because he did not want to expose the existence of the six-striped winged dragon wings, Su Han landed in advance and followed the crowd entering the city on foot into Wild Fire City. Su Han discovered that there were quite a few warriors queuing up to enter Wildfire City, and each of these warriors had considerable cultivation and a strong aura of martial arts, making them difficult to mess with at first glance. These warriors are all desperadoes who come to the wilderness to hunt for treasure. Although the legendary wilderness is full of treasures, it is also extremely dangerous and is an existence that most people dare not set foot on. Dare to come to the wilderness to hunt for treasures, which proves that this person is very confident in his own cultivation strength. Among these warriors, those with the lowest cultivation level are also in the Earth Spirit Realm, and there are also some who are in the Heaven Spirit Realm. Heavenly Spirit Realm powerhouses who are very rare in Yunzhong City can be seen here all the time. "Sure enough, there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers. It is said that half of the powerful people in southern Xinjiang have gathered in Wildfire City. This is true." Su Han glanced at these people. This was just the crowd entering the city. Su Han estimated that in Wildfire City, Inside the city, there must still be a king-level master. "Let's go, hurry up and move forward!" The guard guarding the city gate shouted expressionlessly. The time when Su Han arrived at Wildfire City was not very early in the first place. Coupled with the large number of people lining up to enter the city, it soon became dark quickly. But there was still a long queue at the city gate. "Okay, it's too late today, and our guards guarding the city have to get off work. The remaining people will stay outside the city temporarily tonight, and wait until tomorrow to line up to enter the city." A man who looked like a commander came over and said. When everyone heard this, the boss was unwilling and started to complain. "Everyone, it's just one night. I'll definitely let you go to the city early tomorrow morning." The commander had a faint smile on his face. Having said that, it¡¯s time for everyone to stop making trouble. After each complained a few times, they dispersed and went to find a place to stay. Su Han was also among the crowd. Since no one was causing trouble, he naturally wouldn't jump out and be the one in front. There were several inns not far outside the city. Su Han followed the crowd and entered the largest one among them. After opening the room, Su Han felt a wave of fatigue coming over him. He was also a little tired from the continuous galloping. "Lao Liu, keep an eye on the door. I'll take a nap first." Su Han wasn't too reassured about the safety of the inn. After all, it¡¯s a mixed bag here. Lord Liuli responded, and Su Han took the time to sleep with his clothes on to replenish his physical and mental strength. This sleep lasted from evening to midnight. In the second half of the night, Su Han woke up leisurely, his eyes shining in the darkness, and he felt that his body was full of energy again. "Lao Liu, nothing happened when I was asleep, right?" "Well, young master, the first half of the night was calm and nothing happened." "That's good. Maybe you won't be so lucky in the rest of the night." Su Han had an intuition. He always felt that tonight in this inn would not always be so peaceful. For the rest of the night, Su Han sat cross-legged and meditated with his eyes closed. Suddenly, Su Han opened his eyes and heard bursts of rapid footsteps coming from outside the inn. From all directions, it seems as if countless people are constantly approaching here. "Young Master, what happened?" Lord Liuli also woke up from his meditation. ¡°We don¡¯t know yet, so don¡¯t act rashly.¡± Su Han said, listening attentively. After a while, Su Han said again: "This inn has been surrounded. It seems that there are many people on the other side, and their background is not small." "People in the inn, listen, we Seven Kills will capture the key criminals. Everyone should stay in the room and wait for the search. Don't move around, don't leave, otherwise, don't blame us Seven Kills for being rude." The Seven Kills Club? While Su Han was questioning, the door was pushed open a crack. An inn boy stuck his head in and said with a smile: "Friends, this Seven Kills Guild is a gang in the outskirts of Wildfire City, and its style is quite domineering. Please consider the sake of the shop and cooperate. Don't It pissed them off.¡± With that said, the guy turned around and went to other rooms to inform. "A domineering style?" Su Han smiled. He had never been fond of local snake gangs with such a domineering style.??I feel that I will cooperate with this so-called Seven Kills Association search. And there are not a few people who think the same as Su Han. When they heard the Seven Kills Club's shouting, many people started to curse on the spot. "What's the point of arresting someone in the middle of the night? If you want to do something, do it during the day. How about disturbing people's dreams in the middle of the night?" "Bah, I'm not a native of Wildfire City. I want to use my identity as a local snake to oppress others, so save it." "I want to search my room, but there is no door!" "These warriors are originally people from the world of martial arts who come to the wilderness to hunt for treasures. They have a strong aura of the world of martial arts. How can they buy this? As soon as they heard that the Seven Kills Society was so domineering, everyone was immediately angered. Su Han listened attentively and said with a faint smile: "I hope these Seven Killers will actually capture the key criminal, instead of doing some extortion in the name of capturing the key criminal." In his previous life, Su Han had seen this kind of thing a lot. Su Han wouldn't be surprised at all if the Seven Kills Society was trying to capture key criminals on the surface, but actually wanted to rip off the people in the inn. At this time, the atmosphere outside has turned into a mess. Many warriors yelled and cursed the Seven Kills Association. "However, the Seven Kills Club is obviously not a fuel-efficient lamp. Several warriors who walked out of the room to protest were beaten so hard by the Seven Kills Society thugs that they were beaten until they were inhuman shape. The Seven Kills Association's action temporarily suppressed some of the protesting warriors. The leader of the Seven Kills Association took this opportunity and shouted: "Now everyone, come out of their rooms and come outside the inn. We will search them one by one." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 568: The Domineering Seven Killers Association You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, just go. I want to see what the Seven Kills Club is going to do." "If you make me angry, you may die with them." A group of warriors cursed and rushed out of the room and walked out of the inn door. The open space outside the door of the inn was already surrounded by a group of thugs from the Seven Kills Society, and not even a fly could fly out. In this open space, more and more Jianghu warriors began to gather, forming a confrontation with the people of the Seven Kills Association. "Huh, everyone is here now. Open your eyes and take a closer look to see if there are any fugitives you mentioned. If not, get out of here as soon as possible and don't disturb people's dreams here!" A big, grumpy man shouted directly at a leader of the Seven Kills Association. The leader of the Seven Kills Association was unhurried and glanced around the crowd. Among the hundreds of people, he saw about four or five Heavenly Spirit Realm experts, who stood out among the crowd. "Seniors of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, you don't need to be searched. You can go back to your room first. I'm really sorry for disturbing your rest." The leader of the Seven Kills Association gave these powerful men in the Heavenly Spirit Realm a fist in the air. As soon as these words came out, the others were immediately unhappy: "What do you mean, they can go back to their rooms to rest if they are in the Heaven Spirit Realm, but we must stay here and be searched if we are in the Earth Spirit Realm?" "Is the so-called Seven Kills Society just a group of people who bully the weak and fear the strong?" Facing the crowd's questioning, the leader of the Seven Kills just smiled and said, neither salty nor cool: "We, the Seven Kills, are chasing the fugitive. The fugitive's cultivation level is at the Earth Spirit Realm and has not yet reached the Heaven Spirit Realm. So, I ask, Seniors in the Tianling Realm should go back to their rooms to rest first, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He was so confident that everyone was speechless for a moment. Those powerful people in the Heavenly Spirit Realm were all solitary cultivators, and they didn¡¯t want to get involved in these matters. As soon as they heard that they could go back to their rooms to rest first, these Heavenly Spiritual Realm experts didn't have any objections and quickly went back to their respective rooms. In the open space, there were only a few hundred Earth Spirit Realm warriors left, confronting each other with the people of the Seven Kills Association. At this time, on the Seven Kills Club side, the crowd suddenly separated into a passage, and a figure walked out of the passage. People from the Seven Kills Association, including the little leaders, all bowed and saluted the figure. "Master Anxiang!" "Greetings to Lord Anxiang!" This Master Anxiang¡¯s eyes are like lightning, his body is burly, and he looks extremely powerful. As soon as he appeared, his momentum immediately overwhelmed the clamoring Earth Spirit Realm warriors. The sharp, lightning-like eyes swept past him, and everyone trembled slightly at the glance. "Eighth level of spiritual realm!" Su Han immediately judged the level of cultivation of Lord An Xiang in his heart. At the same time, Su Han showed a slight sneer on his lips. No wonder the Heavenly Spirit Realm masters were invited away just now. This is because if those Heavenly Spirit Realm masters were present, the people of the Seven Kills Association would not be able to control this group of casual cultivators. Now that a few powerful people in the Heavenly Spirit Realm are gone, this group of casual cultivators can be said to be meat on the chopping board, ready to be slaughtered. "We, the Seven Killers, will handle the case. We will leave after capturing the fugitives, but you are here one by one to obstruct the handling of the case. What do you want to do?" Master An Xiang asked with a sneer. For a moment, the scene was completely silent. The casual cultivators of the Earth Spirit Realm who had been clamoring just now had their eyes evasive, as if they were afraid of being spotted by Master Anxiang. The irritable man who had spoken just now saw that the scene had become cold. He couldn't help it. He stood up and shouted loudly: "Hey, you Seven Killers said that we are going to hunt down the criminals. Now everyone in the inn is here. Are you there?" If I say that I¡¯m going to commit a crime, you should be sure of it! Those of you who are grinding and whining here, who knows whether you are here to track down the criminal, or if you have ulterior motives!¡± As soon as the big man finished speaking, everyone gasped, feeling that this big man was going to be in trouble. Sure enough, as soon as the big man finished speaking, a figure suddenly started to appear next to An Xiang, like a ghost. Before anyone could react, the irritable big man was grabbed by the neck by the figure, lifted in his hand like a chicken, and was thrown to the ground. The big man was thrown to the ground, his face was pale, and his whole body seemed to be falling apart. He was twitching constantly, and there was only air coming out, but no air coming in. The warrior who took action was obviously Master An Xiang¡¯s right-hand man. After finishing the matter, he just clapped his hands lightly, as if it took no effort at all. This domineering move completely shocked everyone present.These dissatisfied casual cultivators. An Xiangzhu said calmly: "The reason why we are so aggressive this time is because someone stole important items from our Seven Kills Guild. We suspected that this person had taken the stolen goods and was trying to escape into Wild Fire City, so we intercepted him here. . If everyone here was not the person who stole it, you would probably cooperate with our Seven Killers Association in handling the case, right?" "What should I do? Tell me quickly!" Someone in the group of casual cultivators shouted, but the voice clearly lacked confidence. Master Anxiang smiled lightly: "It's very simple. Everyone, take out your storage rings and let us search them. If stolen goods are found, it will obviously prove that this person is the thief we want to track down." "You want to search our storage rings? This is not possible." "Yes, you just said that someone stole your things, but you didn't say what they were. If our valuable items were framed as stolen goods by you, wouldn't it be unclear?" Everyone protested. Su Han stood among the crowd, but sneered slightly in his heart. He was too familiar with this trick. This is obviously a common method used by some gangsters to extort money. If there is something valuable in the other party's storage ring, they will say that it is their lost stolen goods, and then forcibly take it for themselves. Before entering Wildfire City, something like this happened. From this, it can be seen that inside Wildfire City, there will be a mixed bag of fish and dragons, full of dangers. Master Anxiang said calmly: "Stop talking nonsense, we don't have much time to waste with you. From now on, the timer will be ten seconds. If after ten seconds, there is still someone who hasn't handed over the storage ring, don't blame us. Killing will be merciless.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the assistant beside An Xiangzhu immediately started counting. Ten, nine, eight, seven(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 569: Open resistance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After counting each number, many people could not bear the pressure and took off their storage rings on the spot and threw them on the ground. Obviously, many timid warriors were frightened by the powerful methods of the Seven Kills Society. After all, they couldn't bear the intimidation. They took off their rings and stepped aside in despair. ¡°In the final analysis, it¡¯s still strength. Lord Anxiang is a powerful person at the eighth level of the spiritual realm, but the people present are at most the sixth level of the spiritual realm. Their cultivation is suppressed and they have to bow their heads in front of others. "Five, four" The assistant next to Master An Xiang twirled his fingers, with a strong look of ridicule on his face. In his opinion, these warriors are just a bunch of rabble, and they only have this little reputation. A little scare and some strong tactics, but are you still afraid that they won't cooperate obediently? Are you afraid they will rebel? However, apart from those warriors who cooperated obediently, there were still some people at the scene who were not willing to give in like this. They made eye contact with each other and seemed to be looking for a way to resist. However, seeing Lord An Xiang¡¯s momentum, they all hesitated and backed down. After all, Master Anxiang's strength is simply not something they can fight against. Even if they don¡¯t have any ability to fight at all, even if all of the Earth Spirit Realm casual cultivators present are combined, they may not be able to withstand Master An Xiang¡¯s strong attack. When the number of people reached "three", most of the casual cultivators had already taken off their rings and threw them on the ground. There were only a few dozen people left. After sighing a few times, they reluctantly took off their storage rings and threw them on the ground unwillingly. In this way, the only ones left who had not handed over the storage ring were Su Han and a few casual cultivators standing in the far corner. Su Han noticed that among the casual cultivators in these corners, there was a young man who stood out. This young man was only about twenty years old. He was dressed in simple but very clean blue clothes, and his demeanor between his brows did not look like that of an ordinary cultivator. Facing the lawlessness of Lord Anxiang and the Seven Kills Society, the young man's eyes showed anger several times. But it was obvious that he was alone and weak, and there was nothing he could do against this group of wolf-like bandits. At this time, these people who have not yet handed over the storage ring have been targeted by Master An Xiang and his men. A group of Seven Kills Society warriors surrounded these people aggressively. "Can't you understand people? Hand over all your storage rings!" The warriors of the Seven Kills Society were not polite. "Everyone, everyone, I am innocent. I am from the nearby Lianyun Villa. I am definitely not the key criminal you want to track down. This is my identity certificate" "Stop talking nonsense, don't you have ears? Can't you hear what we are saying?" The leader of the Seven Kills Association who had hit people before slapped him directly. ¡°Obviously, the nearby Lianyun Villa is not in the eyes of the Seven Kills Association at all. This slap directly gave the man a bruised nose and face. Several wolf-like warriors from the Seven Kills Society pounced on him, stripped him naked, and searched him. Within a short while, all the valuable things on this man¡¯s body were found. However, the Seven Kills Club obviously didn¡¯t like this thing, so they threw it in front of him and cursed: ¡°You poor man, get out of here!¡± The man cried sadly, picked up his clothes and ran away. "You, come out!" Several Seven Kills Society warriors pointed at the young man in blue and yelled, obviously not paying attention to him at all. There was a hint of imperceptible anger in the eyes of the young man in blue, but it was fleeting. "My lords, I went out in a hurry, so I didn't bring any belongings with me. I'm going to disappoint you all." The young man in blue spread his hands and said. Several warriors from the Seven Kills Association still didn¡¯t believe it, and they were about to pounce on him with their eyes wide open. Master Anxiang suddenly said: ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away out, the momentum of the eighth-level spiritual realm master suddenly burst out, and rushed towards the young man in blue, his eyes were staring at the young man in blue. The young man in blue took a deep breath and refused to give in. An Xiangzhu stared at the young man in blue for a while, and after confirming that he did not have any belongings on him, not even a storage ring, he waved his hand: "Don't waste my time, get out." The young man in blue quietly walked a few steps to the corner, but did not leave on the spot. Instead, he quietly stood in an unobtrusive corner and observed everything. "You, hand over the storage ring!" The eyes of the Seven Kills Guild finally turned to Su Han. The leader of the Seven Kills Guild pointed a finger at Su Han, his faceThe muscles on his body were trembling. Su Han smiled faintly and asked: "What evidence do you have that I am the criminal you call me? If there is no evidence, why do you want to search my storage ring?" As soon as these words came out, the face of the leader of the Seven Kills Association immediately twitched. Even the young man in blue in the corner showed a look of surprise. Apparently he did not expect that someone would resist the Seven Kills Association so blatantly. ¡°Moreover, the person who openly resisted was a young man who looked to be only sixteen or seventeen years old. The face of the leader of the Seven Kills Association became extremely ugly, and he sneered: "Who do you think you are? Everyone else has handed it over obediently. You are the only one who wants any certificate. Are you the only one special among all the people in this place?" Su Han said calmly: "I don't care what other people do, but my storage ring is not something you can search if you want." "you¡­¡­" The leader of the Seven Kills Association wanted to say something else, but Lord An Xiang suddenly waved his hand and walked over from behind. An Xiang¡¯s hawk-like eyes were instantly fixed on Su Han. An Xiangzhu said calmly: "I have been paying attention to you for a long time. When you openly resist our search at this time, are you following principles? Or are you the key criminal we want to search?" Su Hanlian smiled and said: "I have traveled all over the country and I have been to many places. This is the first time I have seen people who rob so blatantly like you." Master An Xiang¡¯s expression suddenly changed, he stared at Su Hanhan and said coldly: ¡°Why can¡¯t I understand what you are saying?¡± Su Hanlian laughed: "Don't understand? Then let me ask on behalf of everyone here, what is the reason why you Seven Killers are waging war here in the middle of the night?" Lord Anxiang said calmly: "The reason I have just said is that someone stole a batch of valuable belongings from our Seven Kills Guild and fled here. We are here to investigate. Don't you understand?" "What are those properties?" Su Han asked tightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 570: Robbery? Dream on You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Master Anxiang's expression changed and he said coldly: "That batch of property is the secret of the Seven Kills Association. How can I tell you casually? If you leak the secrets of our Seven Kills Association, what will happen to this account?" Calculate?" Su Hanlian smiled and said: "Even what the property is is a secret, so it's not convenient to say it? People in the Ming Dynasty don't do secret things, but you Seven Killers are so sneaky. It's really not on the table and makes people look down upon." "you¡­¡­" Master Anxiang's face turned cold, and he was secretly annoyed. At the same time, there was also some suspicion about the origin of this young man who seemed to be able to see through everything. An Xiangzhu admitted that he disliked this young man very much, didn't like the way he spoke, and didn't like his eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything. "Boy, I don't have time to talk nonsense with you. No one has ever dared to steal the property of our Seven Kills Guild. Therefore, the person who stole the property of our Seven Kills Guild this time is definitely a criminal." Repeat offender. You'd better be wise and cooperate with our search. Otherwise, no matter how clever or clever you are, as long as you haven't entered Wildfire City, this is the world of our Seven Kills Association. Outside of Wildfire City, Seven Kills If they want you to live, you have to live; if they want you to die, you have to die!" The words of An Xiangzhu were very impactful. Su Han laughed when he heard this. "What a weighty statement, but I still didn't say what that batch of property is. I think if there happens to be a batch of valuable property in my storage ring, then this batch of property must be yours. Seven Kills will lose property, and I must be the big thief you want to track down. Right? I just want to ask, if you don't call it robbery, what do you call it?" Su Han asked coldly, his tone full of ridicule. Hearing this, Master An Xiang¡¯s face completely darkened. He didn't expect that Su Han would reveal their purpose in one sentence. "Boy, so you are determined to go against our Seven Kills Association?" Master An Xiang said solemnly. Su Han laughed dumbly: "It's already this time, why are you asking? What difference does it make if I answer yes or no?" Su Han's tone was full of ridicule at this moment. Since Lord An Xiang and the Seven Kills Association had already made up their minds to rob, why bother asking so many nonsense questions. Anyway, I will never show my storage ring to these people. Moreover, there happened to be a large number of Yuan Stones in his storage ring, as well as a large number of cold iron raw stones previously mined in the Barren Mountain Mining Area of ??Yunzhong City. They were all valuable items. If anyone from the Seven Kills Association saw them, they would be 100% sure. Take it as your own. Therefore, Su Han knew that in today¡¯s fight, he had to fight even if he wanted to, and he had to fight even if he didn¡¯t want to. At this moment, Master An Xiang was completely angered by Su Han. He couldn¡¯t figure it out, how could a boy at the fourth level of the spiritual realm dare to behave openly in front of him? "Take him down. If he resists, he will be killed without mercy!" Anxiang Lord Sen Leng gave the order. As soon as he finished speaking, the backbones of the Seven Killers who were rushing towards the front immediately showed ferocious looks on their faces, roared wildly, divided into several directions, and attacked Su Han. The warriors present all had horrified expressions on their faces. They could tell that this young man was at least the fourth level of the spiritual realm. With such a level of cultivation, anyone who dared to contradict the Seven Kills Association would be seeking death. These backbones of the Seven Kills Association are all at the sixth level of the spiritual realm, especially Master An Xiang, the right-hand man, who is at the peak of the sixth level of the spiritual realm. With such a few people besieging a fourth-level spiritual realm, there is absolutely no chance of survival at the fourth-level spiritual realm. Just when everyone thought that Su Han would be slapped to death by these people, Su Han flicked his fingers, and the airflow in the surrounding space seemed to suddenly become stagnant. The backbones of the Seven Kills Association suddenly felt that His body felt as heavy as a thousand kilograms, and the movements on his hands suddenly slowed down. "No! What kind of trick is this?" Several backbones of the Seven Kills Association felt their hearts tremble. They quickly raised their heads and looked in the direction of Su Han, but suddenly they looked into a pair of blood-red eyes. The blood-red eyes were surrounded by endless black, like a dark abyss that would never see the bottom. Several people's hearts trembled. Before they could say anything, their consciousness suddenly became confused and their bodies began to sway from side to side, as if they were drunk and unable to stand still. "You guys, get back quickly!" Master An Xiang was on one side, and he could already tell that something was not right with these people. He guessed that these people should have been tricked by Su Han. But no matter what he thought, he couldn't imagine how Su Han, who was at the fourth level of the spiritual realm, could plot against several strong men at the sixth level of the spiritual realm. And in the corner, thatThe young man in trousers had a look of surprise on his face, and his eyes as he looked at Su Han had a thoughtful look on his face. Su Han smiled faintly, and suddenly closed the evil eye. The backbones of the Seven Kills Association were suddenly freed from the control of the evil eye. All of them had a look of horror on their faces, gasping for air, and were terrified. The eyes looking at Su Han became fearful and nervous. Su Han chuckled and glanced at the other Seven Kills Society warriors present. "These Seven Kills Society warriors were shocked to see their always strong companions suffer at the hands of Su Han. They didn't know what kind of tricks this seemingly ordinary boy had. Seeing Su Han looking over, these people subconsciously looked away, and some quietly took two steps back. ¡°In fact, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at Su Han. And the casual cultivators who were watching were completely dumbfounded. From the beginning to the end, Su Han had never made a single move or move, causing the Seven Kills Club to suffer such a big loss. The way they looked at Su Han became complicated. What was this young man's background? No wonder he dismisses the threat of the Seven Kills Society. It turns out that he has such a magical method! For a time, the people at the scene began to feel excited. Everyone was originally shocked by the powerful methods of the Seven Kills Society. But now, they suddenly discovered that in fact, the Seven Kills Society was not so invincible. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? was a young man of the fourth level of the spiritual realm, a young casual cultivator, could inflict such great losses on several menacing backbones of the Seven Kills Society. So, what if all of them unite? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 571 Unexpected results You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Everyone, this young man is right. The bandits from the Seven Kills Society just want to rob." "If our valuables fall into the hands of these people, we can't get them back." "How about we all come together and snatch our storage ring back!" More and more people were talking, and Su Han stared at Master An Xiang with a bit of ridicule. "Master Anxiang, I have already seen the arrogance of your Seven Kills Association. Unfortunately, even though you are arrogant, your skills are still a little bit behind. I wonder if you, Master Anxiang, have anything new that you can let me see? " Su Han¡¯s frivolous attitude completely angered Master An Xiang. "Okay, you are such a daring boy, the King of Hell wants you to die at the third watch, who dares to keep you until the fifth watch!" Lord Anxiang roared wildly, shook his arms, and released all the power of the eighth-level spiritual realm expert, surging out like a stormy wave, rolling up thousands of piles of coercion, and rushed towards Su Han. To everyone's surprise, Su Han didn't react. He just put his hands behind his waist and stood facing the wind. Facing Master An Xiang's astonishing momentum, he didn't know if he was frightened or if he was really brave. . ??Everyone was greatly surprised when they saw his situation. "This kid, could he be frightened?" "To actually stand motionless to welcome the aura of an eighth-level spiritual master, this is courting death." "Did we all misjudge him just now? This kid has no magical means at all, he is just a bold fool." Everyone was talking a lot, and the young man in blue in the corner also showed doubts and looked towards Su Han. "Boy, you are really ignorant and fearless. Let's see how Qisha will teach you how to behave today." An Xiangzhu was furious and rubbed his hands repeatedly. The air currents, like giant whales making waves in the sea, turned into huge white waves and rolled towards Su Han. This giant wave-like air flow is obviously some kind of magical power cultivated by Master Anxiang. It has a tangible and qualitative form, and the white dragon-like waves keep rolling. Su Han's figure was like a small boat floating in the vast ocean, instantly swallowed by the huge waves. "well¡­¡­" There were sighs and sighs from all around. When everyone saw Su Han being so calm and calm, they also taunted Master An Xiang, thinking that he had some amazing tricks. Unexpectedly, facing Master An Xiang's moves, this guy turned out to be like a wooden man. He didn't even try to hide, but was swallowed directly. How about a spanking? ???????????????????????? An Xiangzhu's white giant wave is more powerful than a thousand miles. The crazy sweeping force can crush even a stone, let alone a flesh and blood body. "Looking at Su Han's strength, he is at the fourth level of the spiritual realm at most. Under this level of strangulation, even if he is not crushed into flesh, his hands and feet will be severed, and even the spiritual sea in his dantian will be crushed to pieces. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so tragic.¡± "These people from the Seven Kills Society are all extremely vicious people. Anyone who offends them without fear of death will definitely not get good results." Seeing Su Han's fate, everyone sighed, and most of their inner will to resist the Seven Kills Society was eliminated. ???????????????????????? The sound of the huge wave of airflow finally slowly subsided. Everyone stared in the direction of Su Han, wondering what Su Han would look like after the tragic destruction just now. They even suspected that maybe this guy had turned into a puddle of meat paste at this moment. However, the next moment, everyone¡¯s expressions froze. After the huge waves disappeared, a figure suddenly appeared in the open space, standing there calmly, with a sarcastic smile in his eyes. This figure is clearly Su Han. At this moment, even Master An Xiang couldn't help but have a look of surprise on his face. This guy actually seemed to be fine. Even his clothes were not torn apart by the huge white waves. This made Master De'an Xiang couldn't believe his eyes. His move would be very difficult for a strong person of this level to withstand. How on earth did a warrior at the fourth level of the spiritual realm take this move of his? This scene is almost like Master An Xiang is deliberately letting off steam and playing a double act with Su Han. However, Master Anxiang knew very well that he did not put any water at all. Not only did they not let go, but they used all their strength. ? Could it be that this boy is??Is there any special magic weapon that can restrain myself from this huge white wave? In the world of martial arts, it is not impossible for one thing to defeat another. When Master An Xiang thought of this, his eyes shot towards Su Han like a poisonous snake: "It seems that this boy has a lot of good things, he even has a defensive talisman of this level." Lord An Xiang was even more convinced at this moment that Su Han was a big fat sheep. In his eyes, this kid must be a favored disciple of some nearby power, and he came out to play with treasures. That¡¯s why this guy wouldn¡¯t let himself search his storage ring, because there must be a lot of good things in his storage ring. As for which force he is a descendant of, Lord Anxiang doesn¡¯t care at all. In the area outside Wildfire City, the Seven Kills Guild is the local snake, and any other force must be detoured by the Seven Kills Guild. Thinking of this, Master Anxiang sneered: "Use a defensive talisman, right? No matter how powerful the defensive talisman is, it can protect you once. The next blow will see how I can knock you back to your original shape." "Defense Talisman? Your imagination is too rich, right?" Su Han shook his head. "Stop quibbling, boy, let's see how many defensive talismans you have available this time!" Lord Anxiang roared violently, grabbed his hands, and a white sword appeared in his hands. "Bai Lang Sword Qi!" The big sword danced, bringing up huge white waves. However, this huge white wave is obviously different from before. It is not simply superimposed and crushed, but like wisps of sword energy, criss-crossing to form a giant net, overwhelmingly covering Su Han. This astonishing giant sword energy net blocked the void without any gaps, completely blocking Su Han's approach and retreat. This Master Anxiang obviously had murderous intentions, and this move would leave Su Han with no way to survive. "It's too awful." "This time, you will definitely die. This kind of killing move cannot be easily accomplished with a defensive talisman." There was a lot of discussion, and it was obvious that everyone thought that Su Han had just used a powerful defensive talisman. However, this time they felt that even if Su Han activated the defensive talisman again, it might not be enough. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 572: The disgraced Lord Anxiang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han faced the overwhelming net of sword energy with a calm gaze. Suddenly, Su Han turned his hand, and a broken golden sword appeared in his palm. As soon as the broken sword appeared, it made a buzzing sound and flew into the air. On the blade of the broken sword, various strange rune patterns gradually became clearer. The entire broken sword seemed to instantly turn into an indestructible sword, moving towards Master Anxiang's giant sword energy net. Go straight away. ???????????????????????? The deafening sound irritated everyone's eardrums, and the golden broken sword actually poked a big hole in the tyrannical sword energy giant net! Everyone opened their mouths in surprise, but the matter was not over yet. After the golden broken sword pierced the giant net of sword energy, its power continued unabated and went straight towards Lord Anxiang. Countless rays of golden light suddenly shot out from the sword and shot towards Lord Anxiang. When Lord Anxiang was illuminated by the golden light of the golden broken sword, he suddenly felt as if his whole body was being bitten by countless insects, and he was in constant pain. At this time, An Xiangzhu was so shocked that he broke out in cold sweat. He never imagined that this small golden broken sword could be so powerful. Before the sword even came close to him, he was paralyzed by the golden light emitted from the sword. Su Han got this golden broken sword from the treasury of Tianhe Martial Academy at that time. As he continued to refine it, he discovered that this golden broken sword was not simple, and was much more complicated than he originally expected. Now, Su Han is almost certain that this golden broken sword is definitely an artifact beyond the spiritual realm. As for what level of artifact it was, Su Han couldn't tell. But what is certain is that this golden broken sword definitely did not exert its due power in the hands of its original owner. As for it being left in the treasury of Tianhe Martial Academy, it would be a pearl covered in dust and a waste of natural resources. And now, in Su Han's hands, the power of this golden broken sword is gradually revealed. However, Su Han knew very well that this golden broken sword had greater potential to be tapped. Especially the various strange runes on the sword, Su Han suspected that there were ancient clues in them. If these clues can be unearthed, the power of this golden broken sword will definitely be raised to a higher level. "Lao Liu, release the pressure of your divine consciousness." As soon as the Liuli Lord lurking in Su Han's consciousness received the order, he immediately released his pressure. In an instant, Lord An Xiang on the other side felt even more terrifying pressure bursting out from Su Han's body. It felt as if he was not facing a fourth-level spiritual realm, but a top-notch expert at the peak of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. For a moment, An Xiangzhu broke into a cold sweat again, his face turned pale, and he even took two steps back uncontrollably. "Master Anxiang, what should we do now?" "Master Anxiang, why are you retreating? Maybe you are afraid of this kid." Among the warriors of the Seven Kills Society present, their backbone is Lord Anxiang. Seeing Master An Xiang like this, they all immediately became confused. Seeing that Lord An Xiang was frightened by Su Han, a group of casual cultivators around him were immediately boosted in morale and shouted: "Kill them, kill these grandsons." "You're such a jerk, you dare to blackmail me, I don't want to live anymore." The crowd swarmed forward, and the group of Seven Kills Samurai warriors who were like wolves and tigers just now could no longer resist. The reason why this group of Seven Kills Society warriors are so arrogant is largely due to the presence of Lord An Xiang, a powerful person at the eighth level of the spiritual realm. But now, Master Anxiang was restrained, and the Seven Kills Guild was at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. They were soon besieged by the angry cultivators and kept retreating. Their momentum was completely shattered, and many casualties occurred. "Brothers, retreat!" Seeing this, Lord Anxiang knew that what happened today was no longer possible. He waved his hand and led his men to retreat in despair. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT?? Every extra second he stayed, he could feel the mocking and sarcastic gazes of the casual cultivators around him, as if countless big slaps were coming towards his face. As a strong person at the eighth level of the spiritual realm, but was forced to this point by the fourth level of the spiritual realm, An Xiangzhu felt that he would never be able to hold his head up in front of his subordinates in this life. Now, he just wants to go back and report to the headquarters of the Seven Killers Association so that the headquarters can send more strong men to annihilate this ignorant boy. Only in this way can he feel a little more balanced. ? ?After a moment, all the Seven Kills Club warriors present retreated. The Seven Kills Club, which had been extremely arrogant before, retreated extremely quickly, as if they collectively disappeared out of thin air. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were several corpses of the Seven Kills Guild lying on the ground, everyone would really have doubted whether anyone from the Seven Kills Guild had ever been here. At this time, the casual cultivators at the scene also burst into thunderous cheers and applause. A casual cultivator at the fourth level of the spiritual realm single-handedly defeated the Xiang Master of the Seven Killers at the eighth level of the spiritual realm, forcing the opponent to leave in despair! What is awesome? This is called awesomeness. The casual cultivators present at this moment looked at Su Han completely differently from before. Now they are sincerely grateful to Su Han, because these casual cultivators are experienced in the world and can see that the Seven Kills Society is not here to track down fugitives today, but to extort money. If Su Han hadn¡¯t stepped forward, I¡¯m afraid many of them would have lost a lot of money today due to the blackmail from the Seven Kills Association. Su Han was about to go back to the room when suddenly the innkeeper and a group of waiters came over quickly, plopped down and knelt down in front of Su Han. "Master, please be kind to me. This small shop is a small business and cannot tolerate a big Buddha like you. You have offended Master Anxiang of the Seven Kills Association and killed people from the Seven Kills Association. Please, Master." Please leave immediately, this shop really cannot afford to offend the Seven Kills Society." Su Han didn¡¯t expect that he would become a problem in the eyes of the inn. At that moment, he raised his eyebrows and sneered: "When you say this, it sounds like I took the initiative to cause trouble. Wasn't it all caused by Seven Kills?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 573: A strong enemy is coming You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The innkeeper just kowtowed and begged for mercy: "Right or wrong is not something we dare to comment on. Sir, you have a lot, please don't hurt our little shop." Su Han frowned, feeling an unknown fire burning in his heart. Speaking of which, if he hadn't stepped forward, this inn would have been ransacked by the Seven Killers, but now the inn owner wanted to drive him away. "However, he is not angry with a small innkeeper. "However, he can't just leave based on the shopkeeper's words. At that moment, Su Hanhan snorted: "If I leave, aren't you afraid that someone will vent their anger on your inn? Now that I am staying, all my grievances will be paid, and all my debts will be paid. If someone comes looking for trouble, they will naturally come to me. You guys What else do you want from the inn?¡± With that said, Su Han swayed past the innkeeper and a group of waiters and went up to the second floor. The innkeeper's face was ashen, and he was just about to catch up again, when suddenly a young man in blue stood out from the crowd, frowned and said: "Why are you, the shopkeeper, so ignorant? They forced the Seven Kills Guild away and let your inn Having avoided being robbed by the Seven Killers Society, not only are you not grateful, but you also want to drive people away?" The words of the young man in blue immediately aroused strong resonance among the casual cultivators around him. "Yes, you, the innkeeper, are too ignorant." "If the young master just left, Qisha will take out his anger on your inn tomorrow, and your inn will be really in trouble. Why are you so ignorant?" "Are you colluding with the Seven Kills? Did you attract the people from the Seven Kills?" "If you stay in your store, you can't even guarantee safety, yet you have the nerve to drive people away. At worst, none of us will stay in your store anymore, and we have to spread the reputation of your illegal store. Let's see how you can open and do business in the future! " ¡­¡­ Su Han kept meditating with his eyes closed in the inn room. In the blink of an eye, the night passed. When it got dark, Su Han suddenly opened his eyes and heard the rumble of footsteps and shouts coming from outside the inn again. "Everyone in the inn, get out." "Those who dare to kill us, the Seven Killers Guild, have become impatient. Get out and die one by one." A thunderous roar resounded over the entire inn. "You two eagle masters, I am sure this is the inn." Outside the door of the inn, a key member of the Seven Kills Society said respectfully to the two sturdy men. These two sturdy men were as tall as two hills. The two ferocious faces are somewhat similar upon closer inspection, except that one of the big men wears a black eyepatch, which makes them distinguishable at a glance. "Hmph, that's good. It's been a long time since we went on a killing spree. We just took this opportunity to stretch our muscles." The big man wearing a black eyepatch said with a ferocious smile. "I'm afraid that the goods in this inn are not enough for us brothers to warm up." Another burly man also said with a sneer. At this moment, the innkeeper hurriedly ran out of the gate. When he saw these two mountain-like burly men, he almost rolled his eyes and fainted on the spot. "Two adults, small shop, small shop" The innkeeper has not finished his sentence. He was picked up by a burly man by the neck: "I want to ask you, was there a little brat who killed our Seven Killers here last night?" "Yes, yes, yes, you two adults, this really doesn't care about the store. The store abides by the law" ¡°That¡¯s so long-winded!¡± The tall man swung his hand and threw the innkeeper several feet away. He hit the wall and spurted blood, but he didn't dare to say anything back. Because he could see that these two sturdy men were definitely not simple figures. His strength and status in the Seven Kills Association are definitely not lower than those of Master An Xiang last night. At this time, the casual cultivators in the inn were also alarmed and rushed out. Looking at the posture of these two sturdy men, some people couldn't help but take a breath and recognized the identities of these two men: "The two brothers Ying San and Ying Qi of the Seven Kills Association!" "These two brothers are definitely the top executives of the Seven Kills Association, and they are not comparable to Master An Xiang last night." "It is said that they are all powerful men at the ninth level of the spiritual realm." Everyone was talking a lot, and they couldn't help but feel a cold sweat for Su Han. The eagle wearing a blindfold grabbed it with his big hand and snatched it from the crowd like a chicken.A casual cultivator came out and asked fiercely: "Tell me, where was that kid last night?" "What about that kid last night, I don't know!" The casual cultivator rolled his eyes, obviously intending to pretend to be confused. The Ying San sneered, and exerted force on his hands, only to hear a heart-stopping crunching sound. The casual cultivator struggled hard, but could not break free at all. His face gradually turned purple, and he was about to be strangled to death. At this moment, a vague cold light flashed in the air, and with a "clang" sound, the three eagles felt their wrists go numb and subconsciously let go of their hands. Looking closely, the thing that hit his wrist was a small flying knife as thin as a cicada's wings. Ying San was furious and looked in the direction of the flying knife. He saw a young man in white standing on the stairs on the second floor of the inn, looking at him indifferently. "You little beast, are you the one who killed our Seven Killers Guild last night?" Ying San¡¯s eyes widened and he shouted in disbelief. He could tell that the young man in white was only at the fourth level of the spiritual realm. How could he kill the people of the Seven Kills Society and force Master An Xiang to retreat in despair? "Two gentlemen, it's him, it's him!" The innkeeper didn't know when he had come over and said hurriedly. "Noisy!" Ying San slapped the innkeeper away impatiently, his eyes still staring at Su Han, and said with a sneer: "Boy, you are very brave, if you know better, you don't need us two brothers to do anything, just get out of here." Suffer death. Otherwise, it will be easier for you if you fall into the hands of our two brothers." "Oh? How can I tolerate it so well?" Su Han asked lightly. "You need to say that? Of course it will break the spine, peel off the skin and cramps, crush the bones and spread ashes." The impatient Ying Qi shouted evilly. Ying Sanyi waved his hand to stop Ying Qi's shouting. He looked at Su Han and said coldly: "Looking at your age, you may have been instigated by others and deliberately wanted to go against our Seven Kills Association. Tell us. , who instigated you? If you confess honestly, we may consider leaving your body intact." Su Hanlian laughed, he was too lazy to argue with these two people anymore. At this time, the casual cultivators around him also tried to persuade Su Han: "Young man, you'd better leave quickly." "Yes, we will cover you, you run away quickly. Ying San and Ying Qi are both top level 9 spiritual realm experts, you can't beat them." "If you leave, even if they want to take it out on us, they can't do it right." Everyone tried to persuade Su Han, but Su Han waved his hand and said, "Needless to say, these two people are here for me, and I will do the work for each one." Maybe Ying San and Ying Seven are really difficult to deal with. However, leaving now is not Su Han's principle in life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 574: The Crisis of Lord Liuli You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Na Ying San heard this, he was quite surprised and raised his brows. Apparently he didn't expect that this kid still had some backbone. But then, Ying San sneered and said: "You don't even have the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but you still want to do things for yourself. If you don't urinate and take a photo, what kind of virtue do you have?" Su Han seemed to turn a deaf ear and looked at Ying San indifferently: "Stop talking nonsense. Don't you just want to settle accounts with me? I am the one who killed your Seven Killers. If you have the ability, come to me alone. No need. Implicate these innocent people.¡± As soon as the words came out, everyone was shocked. The young man in blue walked out of the crowd quickly, "Brother, you don't have to be like this. Let's all unite, and there are several seniors in the Tianling realm. Although they didn't show up last night, they are now willing to help us. With us The combined strength of everyone may not be able to compete with Ying San and Ying Seven." Su Han glanced at the young man in blue. He had already noticed this person last night. He could tell that his identity was extraordinary. At least he was different from those around him. He was not an ordinary casual cultivator. However, now Su Han naturally has no intention of pursuing the identity of the young man in blue. "You two, have you thought about it? If so, come with me outside so as not to implicate these innocent people." Su Han looked at Ying San and Ying Qi with a half-smile, and the sarcasm in his tone became a little more serious, "Or do you mean that you two don't dare to confront me head-on?" As soon as these words came out, Ying San and Ying Qi suddenly became furious: "Just leave, you little beasts. Do you really think that the two brothers are afraid of you?" I think both of these brothers are top level experts at the ninth level of the spiritual realm. How have they ever been insulted like this? Being said to be afraid of a boy who is at the fourth level of the spiritual realm is really embarrassing for an old man. Su Han laughed strangely, and suddenly used the "Flowing Light Escape" magical power, combined with the six-striped pterosaur wings. In the blink of an eye, the figure had escaped hundreds of meters away and disappeared. "No, this kid ran away." The two brothers Ying San Ying Qi were furious, and their figures immediately turned into two streams of light, shooting out like sharp arrows, chasing Su Han's direction. "He actually left, but he can't go far. Sooner or later, Ying San and Ying Qi will catch up." "He is trying not to implicate us. Alas, he will definitely be tortured to death by the two brothers Ying San and Ying Qi." Everyone sighed and felt sorry, thinking that Su Han was dead. However, they are just casual cultivators and have no ability to change anything. The two brothers, Eagle Three Eagles and Seven Eagles, chased Su Han all the way to a dense forest on the outskirts of Wildfire City. From a distance, they suddenly felt an overwhelming pressure sweeping from the front. That kind of inexplicable pressure, as if there is some super powerful existence in front of you, makes people feel frightened. However, these two brothers are also fearless masters. Looking at each other, the two brothers' figures turned into two streams of light and plunged straight into the depths of the dense forest. From a distance, the two of them saw a stone statue standing deep in the dense forest, like a huge stone man. "Huh? Where did the stone statue come from in a place like this?" "Could it be a trick played by that boy?" "That kid is only at the fourth level of the spiritual realm, so what tricks can he pull off? Let's go and see!" Ying San and Ying Qi rushed towards the stone statue one after the other. However, when they rushed to the stone statue, the stone statue suddenly opened its eyes. Until this moment, Ying San Ying Qi was startled and felt something was wrong. However, when they woke up at this time, it was already too late. "Lao Liu, deal with them!" Su Han's voice came from far away, and the stone man suddenly bounced up like a chicken blood. Without saying a word, he raised his arms that were made of copper and iron, and slapped Ying Sanhe with a fierce palm. Eagle Seven. "Mom, what the hell is this? This stone man can actually come back to life!" The two brothers couldn't help but cursed. Neither one of them could believe their eyes. " Moreover, as Lord Liuli's palm struck, both of them felt an inexplicable pressure in their hearts. This kind of pressure instantly turned into a strong sense of crisis, a sense of life and death in an instant, which made the two of them realize that the strength of the stone man in front of them might far exceed that of the two brothers. The instinct of the strong is still very terrifying. As soon as the two brothers sensed danger, their subconscious instinct was to flee. ? ?The shadows turned into two rays of light, shooting out one after the other. It has to be said that these two brothers are worthy of being strong at the ninth level of the spiritual realm. When they go all out, even Su Han's Liuguang Escape can't catch up. " However, this level of struggle is child's play in front of Lord Liuli. Lord Liuli snorted coldly, waved his arms, and criss-crossing golden shackles suddenly appeared out of thin air, instantly blocking the direction of the two's escape. This golden shackle was made by the Liuli Lord using the power of the golden essence in the Tianhe Liuli Tower. Seeing that there was nowhere to escape, Eagle Three Eagles Qiyi couldn't help but show a strong look of reluctance in his eyes. What was even more difficult for them to accept was that the voice commanding Lord Liuli that came from a distance was that of the boy at the fourth level of the spiritual realm just now. That kid is just a shabby casual cultivator, how could he have such magical means? The two brothers are the backbone of the Seven Kills Association. They are used to being domineering. How could they have expected that this time they would miss the mark and kick the iron plate. However, no matter how much you regret it now, it is already too late. Lord Liuli smiled and raised his two huge arms again. Bang, bang, bang There was a heart-stopping sound of smashing, and the two brothers didn't even have time to grunt before they were smashed into a pulp by Lord Liuli's two arms that were made of copper and iron. Two dignified men at the ninth level of the spiritual realm died unexpectedly. Su Han's figure appeared in the void and praised: "Lao Liu, this is very good. This is the strongest enemy you have ever dealt with." "Young Master, I have spent too much time fighting with my consciousness during this period, and I can't support it anymore. I will sleep for a while, and you can find some elixir for me to nourish my consciousness." As the Lord of Glazed Glass said, his spirit body turned into a gleam of light and entered the Tianhe Glazed Tower. Su Han was shocked. He knew that Lord Liuli had been fighting continuously for the past few days and needed a lot of spiritual consciousness to control the spirit body. Because the spirit body was not the real body after all, Lord Liuli's spiritual consciousness was also consumed very quickly. If you don¡¯t find some elixir to nourish your consciousness quickly, it may leave unimaginable sequelae. Thinking of this, Su Han did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly collected the belongings from the corpses of the two brothers Ying San Ying Qi, and quickly shot out towards the gate of Wild Fire City. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 575: Changing Dressing in the Market You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the gate of Wildfire City, Su Han quickly passed the inspection of the guards and entered Wildfire City. However, he did not see the casual cultivators in the inn. Those people must have entered the city earlier. Entering Wildfire City, Su Han made a brief inquiry and came to the busiest elixir distribution center in Wildfire City. Like Tianhe County City and Yunzhong City, Huanghuo City also has an elixir market, and its scale is more than ten times larger than that of Yunzhong City and it is very lively. This is because Wild Fire City is close to the wilderness, and the gathering of warriors who go to the wilderness to explore, so in Wild Fire City, elixirs and elixirs are in short supply. Su Han naturally had no intention of watching the bustling elixir market in Wildfire City. All he could think about was how to prepare elixirs that nourished the consciousness. There was such an elixir in his memory, but the eight raw materials in it were all Very rare, with three species being particularly rare. Su Han visited several stores and quickly collected the first five raw materials at high prices. There are three rare ones left, two of which were collected within two hours after Su Han paid a higher price. There is only the last one, which is also the most important one, called Drunk Moon Flower. No matter how much Su Han inquired, Zuiyuehua could not be found. Su Han didn¡¯t know whether these people were deliberately trying to interest him, or whether they really didn¡¯t have Zui Yuehua. Logically speaking, although the drunken moon flower is rare, it is impossible to find even one in such a huge Wildfire City. Su Han visited more than a dozen stores, but all he got was disappointing results. It just so happens that the Drunken Moon Flower is the most critical material in formulating the elixir for nourishing spiritual consciousness. Perhaps other raw materials can be replaced, but only this Drunken Moon Flower cannot be replaced with any other materials. "Friend, Zuiyuehua is a quasi-king-level elixir that is rare to find. Even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it." The shopkeeper of the last shop was quite polite and said to Su Han with a smile. Su Han thought the same thing. In southern Xinjiang, quasi-king-level elixir must be very popular. The chance of buying a quasi-king-level elixir with money is almost slim. Because it is a quasi-king-level elixir that only those at the peak of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and the King Realm can possess. And a strong person at this level is not short of money. Who would casually sell the elixir that is useful to them? For a moment, Su Han felt a little depressed. Lord Liuli has been accompanying him since he was in Tianhe County, and has made many great contributions to him. Now it has a crisis, and I don¡¯t say it will be solved immediately, but at least it must be solved as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, I got stuck on the Drunken Moon Flower. "No matter what, we must find this drunken moon flower." Su Han secretly made up his mind. ¡° As long as we have this drunken moon flower and prepare the elixir that warms and nourishes our spiritual consciousness, the intensity of Liuli Monarch¡¯s spiritual consciousness can be raised to another level, and he will be able to control his spirit body more easily in the future. Seeing the anxious look on Su Han's face, the shopkeeper advised: "Friend, it's almost impossible for you to buy a quasi-king-level elixir in such a hurry. If you really want to receive this drunken moon flower, just wait. Wait, people come back from the wilderness every day with treasures and sell them in the market, maybe someone will sell drunken moon flowers at some time." Su Han knew that the shopkeeper¡¯s suggestion was reasonable. However, he couldn't wait that long. Su Han smiled bitterly and asked, "Shopkeeper, is there any other way?" The shopkeeper pondered for a moment, "I estimate that Zuiyuehua should be available in the elixir market in Wildfire City, but it is true that quasi-king-level elixirs cannot be bought with Yuan Stone." "Oh?" Su Han suddenly had an idea, "If you can't buy it with Yuan Stone, what about exchanging elixir for elixir?" He suddenly remembered that there were many elixirs in his storage ring, including two quasi-king-level ones, which he bought at the Yunzhong City Trading Conference. "Exchanging elixir for elixir? Do you have a quasi-king-level elixir?" The shopkeeper was stunned. Su Han asked: "Shopkeeper, if I exchange a quasi-king-level elixir for a quasi-king-level elixir, is anyone willing to exchange it?" "It depends on whether your quasi-king-level elixir is needed by others. Moreover, if you ask for it so urgently, others will definitely seize the opportunity and kill you." The shopkeeper also said bluntly. "I really need this Drunken Moon Flower urgently. As long as someone is willing to exchange it, I can exchange two quasi-king-level elixirs for one Drunken Moon Flower." Su Han said. The shopkeeper smiled and said: "When you need it, it is worth more than anything else. Although your terms are already very generous, and for those who have Zuiyuehua, it is a sure-fire business, but youIf you are so impatient, others will definitely see through your mood, so I feel that even if you exchange two quasi-king-level elixirs, it may not be enough. " Su Han knew that the shopkeeper had rich business experience, and what he said would probably not be wrong. "Have you heard? Someone is offering two quasi-king-level elixirs at the elixir market in exchange for a drunken moon flower." "Isn't it? When did Zuiyuehua become so valuable?" "Those who have Drunk Moon Flower are going to get rich now. One quasi-king-level elixir is exchanged for two quasi-king-level elixirs. This is absolutely pie in the sky. You get one quasi-king-level elixir for nothing." "Oh, it's a pity that I don't have it. This quasi-king-level elixir is not so easy to get." "Hehe, I guess the people who have Zuiyuehua are all top experts. Maybe they are not willing to exchange it now." "Huh? Why?" "Haha, do you know what the drunken moon flower is for? It is a magical elixir that nourishes the spiritual consciousness. Why is that person asking for it in a hurry? Most likely it is someone close to that person, whose spiritual consciousness is damaged, and is waiting for help in a hurry. .¡± "You're saying that since he's so anxious that he's willing to give out two quasi-king-level elixirs in exchange, then maybe he's also willing to give out three or four?" "Yes, this is definitely a good opportunity to rip you off. It's a pity that I don't have Zuiyuehua, otherwise I will definitely not let this opportunity go." "Let's go and have a look. It would be a pity not to see this kind of excitement." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 576: The lion opens its mouth wide You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was sitting carelessly at the most crowded intersection of the elixir market. There was a big sign beside him, which read: "Two quasi-king-level elixirs are exchanged for one Drunken Moon Flower, only for one day, no waiting if it expires." He knew this method was stupid, but it was undoubtedly the most direct method. As for why it was written that it would only change one day, it was because Su Han wanted to test whether there were drunken moon flowers in the Danyao Market area of ??Wildfire City. If you have, when you see these eight words, they will definitely appear today. As for how to bargain, that will happen later. Although Su Han knew that the conditions he offered were very generous, if someone owned the Drunken Moon Flower, this would definitely be an opportunity to make a fortune. In total, he could make a quasi-king-level elixir for nothing. But he also knew that someone would take advantage of his urgent need for Zuiyuehua, take advantage of him, and offer higher terms. However, this condition must be within Su Han's psychological range. If it exceeds his bottom line, he will definitely not compromise at all. Gradually, there were more and more casual cultivators around. Su Han seemed to be in trance, but in fact, he was secretly observing the surroundings with his spiritual consciousness to see if there was anyone among them who might possess Drunken Moon Flower. After a while, he saw that most of the casual cultivators were just here to watch the fun. Not to mention the Drunken Moon Flower, they couldn't even produce the most common quasi-king-level elixir. However, Su Han believed that in the huge Wildfire City, there would always be someone who could bring out the Drunken Moon Flower. Maybe, these people are already hiding in the dark and quietly paying attention to this place. "Hey, do you really have two quasi-king-level elixirs?" Someone in the crowd finally couldn't hold back and asked tentatively. This is also a question lingering in the minds of other people. Judging from Su Han's appearance, he is just an Earth Spirit Realm warrior. He is particularly inconspicuous in the Wildfire City where strong men gather. How can he get a quasi-king-level elixir? Or two plants? "As long as you have Drunken Moon Flower, I will have two quasi-king-level elixirs." Su Han said with a faint smile. "I have a friend who has Drunk Moon Flower on hand. However, he is in retreat now and will not be able to come out for a while. Take out your quasi-king-level elixir and have a look. If it is really a quasi-king-level elixir, I will notify him immediately and ask him to come out of seclusion immediately to trade with you." Someone said. Su Han smiled: "I'm right here. If he is sincere and wants to trade, come and see for yourself. If you want to make a quasi-king-level elixir for free, you have to show some sincerity. If he doesn't come, there will be other reasons. People want to come.¡± "You can't say that. After all, this quasi-king-level elixir is still very rare. Although this place is close to the wilderness, if you want to pick a quasi-king-level elixir in the wilderness, you have to escape death. Besides, you are naming names. It's even more rare for someone with the surname of Dao to be Zuiyuehua. You missed this village and don't have this shop." The man kept chattering and tried to persuade. Su Han smiled and said nothing and did not answer any more. No matter what, if you want to expose yourself first, that's absolutely not possible. Next, several groups of people came to test it out one after another. But Su Han always kept his bottom line. As long as he didn't see Zuiyuehua, he would never take out his two quasi-king-level elixirs. Gradually, people around him also understood that although the young man in white in front of him was young and had low cultivation level, he was obviously a shrewd person who would not let go of rabbits before he saw them. It was obviously impossible to trick him into taking out the quasi-king-level elixir. With such a stalemate, more and more people gathered around, but no one could really bring out the Drunken Moon Flower. Su Han was also secretly anxious, but he knew that he wanted to get Drunk Moon Flower in the shortest possible time, and this was the only way. Therefore, he could only bite the bullet and wait. If someone in the Wildfire City Danyao Market area had the drunken moon flower, it would definitely appear before dark. Sure enough, towards evening, a man in rich clothes finally appeared slowly. Next to the man in rich clothes, there was also a group of fierce guards. As soon as they saw this man in rich attire appearing, all the casual cultivators around him subconsciously moved out of the way. "It's Zhang Song from the small pavilion of Heyan Pavilion." "Heyan Pavilion is the largest elixir pavilion in the elixir market. Since Mr. Song appears, it means that he must have Zuiyuehua in his hands." "If Heyan Pavilion doesn't have Zuiyuehua, then no other family will have it." "This boy is very lucky, he actually alerted Lord Song of Heyan Pavilion." Everyone was talking a lot, but Su Han raised his eyes slightly and looked at this piece of pine calmly. From thisJudging from Song Song's pomp and momentum, it is obvious that he has a high status in the Danyao Market in Wildfire City. "You have two quasi-king-level elixirs?" Zhang Song walked up to Su Han and asked lightly. Su Han was also unambiguous and nodded: "What is your name?" "Haha, my surname is Zhang Mingsong. Thanks to everyone, please give me the honor of calling me Song Ye. You can also call me Song Ye." Zhang Song looked down at Su Han condescendingly and smiled lightly. Su Han raised his eyebrows and chuckled twice: "Master Song, right? Without further ado, do you have Zuiyuehua?" "You kid" The attendant next to Zhang Song immediately frowned, obviously feeling that Su Han's casual tone towards Master Song was completely disrespectful. However, Zhang Song stopped him with a wave of his hand just in the middle of his scolding. Zhang Song turned his palm, and a slender box appeared in his hand. As soon as the box was opened, a drunken moon flower was in front of his eyes. "Drunken Moon Flower, I happen to have one on hand. If you are willing to give me three quasi-king-level elixirs, I can consider transferring them to you." This piece of pine seems to be smiling but not smiling. As soon as the words came out, there was a gasp of cold air, three quasi-king-level elixirs! This is simply an exorbitant price. Su Han¡¯s original offer was to exchange two quasi-king-level elixirs for the Drunken Moon Flower. This condition was already quite generous. It was equivalent to whoever had the Drunken Moon Flower getting a quasi-king-level elixir for free. Unexpectedly, when Zhang Song opened his mouth, it turned out to be a lion who wanted to earn two quasi-king-level elixirs for free. "As expected of the little master of the Danyao Pavilion who is doing business, he is so ruthless! Su Han laughed dumbly: "Master Song, you should also know that quasi-king-level elixirs are not that easy to obtain. I am showing the greatest sincerity by offering two quasi-king-level elixirs in exchange for one drunken moon flower. What's more, I only have two plants on hand. If you insist on three plants, the deal won't work." Zhang Song seemed to have expected that Su Han would say this, and he smiled: "It doesn't matter if we can't make the deal. Whenever you want to make it, just come to Heyan Pavilion to find me. However, if you want to make it with someone else, If you want to trade, I advise you to give up this idea. Even if there are others who own the Drunken Moon Flower in the Wild Fire City Pill Market, they will never trade it to you." "Huh? Why is this?" Su Han's brows jumped. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 577: Offending Mr. Song You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! A follower next to Zhang Song sneered: "Aren't you asking nonsense? In this Wildfire City Danyao Market, who dares to snatch the deal that Master Song has made? If we reach a deal with you in private, it is not a demolition. Master Song¡¯s stage?¡± "At first glance, this kid is new to Wildfire City. He is so ignorant. In the Wildfire City Pill Market, no one dares to snatch the fat meat that Lord Song likes." Everyone laughed as they spoke, obviously thinking that if Su Han didn't make a deal with Zhang Song today, he would never get the Drunken Moon Flower from anyone. Su Han frowned and said, "I only need Drunk Moon Flower urgently today. After today, this transaction will be meaningless. Today, there is no way I can find the third quasi-king-level elixir." "Don't say that Su Han didn't have three quasi-king-level elixirs. Even if he did, there was no way he could follow Zhang Song's tricks. This kind of person, if you give him three plants, he might want four more. Basically, he just sees that he is in urgent need of drunken moon flowers, so he takes advantage of them and raises the price. Zhang Song chuckled and said calmly: "My Lord Song always pays attention to your own will when doing business, and no one forces anyone. If you don't have three quasi-king-level elixirs, don't even think about taking Drunk Moon Flower from me. , and don¡¯t even think about getting the Drunken Moon Flower from other people in the elixir market. This is the rule, and no one can change it.¡± ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off. An unknown fire suddenly rose in Su Han's heart. This guy was obviously blackmailing him, but he still acted confident. "Everyone has seen it, this is blackmail. Doesn't this huge Wildfire City have no royal laws?" Su Han's words caused a burst of laughter from the crowd around him, and a casual cultivator said: "Wang Fa? In our Wild Fire City, having strength is Wang Fa. If you don't accept it, unless you have the ability to climb up to the city lord's mansion, you will have to come to this desolate city." Fire City, no matter what your status is, you must abide by the rules of our Wild Fire City!" When talking about the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the casual cultivator even arched his hands in one direction. Obviously, in Wildfire City, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is the supreme and most convincing existence. The people in Wildfire City are basically desperadoes who come to the wilderness to hunt for treasure. Except for the city lord's palace, these people don't accept anyone, and the so-called king's law does not exist in their eyes. Zhang Song sneered and said leisurely: "In Danyao Market, I am Wang Fa. If you are not convinced, feel free to ask, in this Danyao Market, if I, Zhang Song, say one thing, there is no one who dares to say two things." As he said that, his whole body was shaken with aura. That level of arrogance was really arrogant to the extreme. A pair of eyes looked at Su Han with a sneer, obviously thinking that Su Han could only admit that he was unlucky and suffered the loss of being dumb. Not only Zhang Song, but everyone else present also thought so. After all, a young casual cultivator who has just arrived, no matter how courageous he is, will never dare to confront the tyrant of this elixir market face to face. Therefore, Su Han has to do this deal whether he wants to do it or not. Otherwise, being targeted by Zhang Song would be really troublesome. However, they all thought wrong. Su Han has lived two lifetimes and has eaten everything but blackmail. At the moment, Su Han also sneered: "Master Song, right? Then let me tell you, I only produced two quasi-king-level elixirs, not one more. I still don't believe it, could this huge Wildfire City You bought it out, and I still can¡¯t get a Drunken Moon Flower." These words not only killed two quasi-king-level elixirs, but also meant that even if Zhang Song didn't trade with him, he could still get Drunken Moon Flower. Such a blatant provocation made Zhang Song's face darken. He is the little master of Heyan Pavilion, and Heyan Pavilion's business has been very big in recent years, so he has always been a tyrant in this elixir market. He has never been contradicted by someone like this, and the person who contradicted him turned out to be a A wet boy. Zhang Song stared at Su Han coldly. After a long time, he sneered: "Okay, very good. It seems that the deal cannot be done today. Boy, I will remember you, Mr. Song." With that said, Zhang Song walked away with a group of followers. In an instant, the casual cultivators around looked at Su Han with eyes full of sympathy, and there were bursts of sighs in their sympathy. They all secretly lamented that today's young people are too temperamental. "You don't want to produce three quasi-king-level elixirs, but at least you have to say it beautifully so that Master Song won't be unhappy. This guy was good. Not only did he not say nice things, but his tone was quite mocking, and he openly confronted Mr. Song. Anyone who is familiar with Zhang Song here knows that Zhang Song is by no means an open-minded person. If you support him and flatter him, maybeAs soon as he was happy, that was the end of the matter. "But this young man has such a tough mouth and such a bad face. Isn't this because he is unhappy with himself?" Anyone who knows Zhang Song¡¯s behavior knows that this matter will never end. There are really not many people who are targeted by Zhang Song who can live comfortably. I am afraid that this young man will suffer a lot in the future in Wildfire City. Looking at Zhang Song¡¯s leaving figure, Su Hanhan snorted. He can't afford three quasi-king-level elixirs, but he still has three or four peak spiritual-level elixirs on hand, as well as six to seven million yuan stones, which is more than enough to buy one quasi-king-level elixir. . It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t stand Zhang Song¡¯s villainous style. He would rather offend Zhang Song than let Zhang Song take advantage of him. At this moment, it is almost dark. Su Han's keen consciousness has already noticed that there are several malicious eyes shooting at him from all around. Su Han knew that this was because he was "unmasked" in public. A fourth-level spiritual realm warrior with two quasi-king-level elixirs would definitely be coveted by some people. Moreover, when Zhang Song left, he obviously said "this matter is not over yet." For a moment, Su Han only felt that countless crises around him were constantly approaching him. He no longer hesitated, and left the elixir market in a flash as quickly as possible. Now, the Liuli Lord has fallen into a deep sleep, and Su Han has lost his strongest trump card. It is obviously impossible to easily defeat the ninth-level spiritual master as before. Therefore, Su Han did not dare to neglect, and used the Flowing Light Escape, wandering around the streets and alleys of Wild Fire City, trying his best to get rid of the tracking of the people with malicious intentions behind him. His Flowing Light Escape coupled with the six-stripe pterosaur wings are incredibly fast. Even a strong person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm would probably not be able to be faster than him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 578: City Lord¡¯s Mansion Selection You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! An hour later, Su Han was sure that he was temporarily free from the pursuer, and then he settled at an inn on the roadside. "Getting rid of it temporarily does not mean getting rid of it forever. It seems that my life in Wildfire City will be difficult in the future." Su Han is very clear about the situation he is facing now, but the more important thing for him now is to find Zui Yuehua as soon as possible. "Zhang Song claimed that even if someone else owned Drunken Moon Flower, they would be intimidated by his power and would not dare to trade it to me. But I don't believe that such a big Wildfire City can be covered up by him." Su Han believes that in this huge Wildfire City, there must be other ways to find Zuiyuehua. However, since I came here for the first time and was not familiar with the place, I could not find these ways for a while. That night, Su Han sat undressed in the inn, closed his eyes and meditated, not daring to let down his guard at all. It wasn¡¯t until daybreak on the second day that Su Han opened his eyes and let out a long breath. "We can't live this kind of crisis-ridden life forever. We have to find a way." Su Han¡¯s original intention of coming to Wildfire City was to hone his strength so that he could rescue Su Yunhai as soon as possible. However, the current situation has obviously far exceeded the limit of training. If you remain so mentally tense, it will actually affect the progress of your training. ¡° Moreover, Zuiyuehua, I must find a way to get it as soon as possible. Thinking about his plan, Su Han came to the inn lobby, only to find that the inn lobby was extremely lively today, with casual cultivators gathering in groups, discussing something. "Have you heard? There is a good opportunity to become famous recently!" "Oh? What's the opportunity? Let's hear it!" "It's time for the City Lord's Mansion to select a genius. This kind of talent selection happens once every three years. I heard that this time it's not just a formality, but a very grand event. Even the City Lord himself values ??it very much." "If I am selected, what are the benefits?" "Of course there are many benefits. First of all, the selected person is equivalent to entering the City Lord's discernment and becoming the City Lord's direct descendant. The City Lord's Mansion controls the entire Wildfire City and has all kinds of resources that you can't find anywhere else. Rare treasures are easily available in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. What¡¯s more, I heard that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s selection of geniuses this time is not an ordinary selection, and there will be greater opportunities later.¡± This person spoke mysteriously, but Su Han at least understood one thing, that is, the City Lord's Mansion is rich in resources and has everything you need. Thinking back to yesterday¡¯s attitude at the Danyao Market when everyone mentioned the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, it seemed that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was the supreme existence in their minds. This made Su Han's heart beat. Most casual cultivators in Wildfire City didn't have a quasi-king-level elixir like Zuiyuehua, but this city lord's mansion shouldn't have it, right? Once you enter the city lord's mansion, you will most likely be able to get a drunken moon flower. ¡° Moreover, Zhang Song has ill intentions towards him, and there are other people who covet his property. If he can participate in the genius selection of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, his safety will be guaranteed. In addition, this is also a good opportunity to hone your strength, which can be said to kill three birds with one stone. "Is it true? Is there such a good opportunity?" The other casual cultivators in the inn were also excited, and they all became excited. For casual cultivators like them who lick blood from their swords all day long, if they could become the direct descendants of the city lord's palace, it would be the same as rising through the ranks. This would undoubtedly be a huge temptation. "Don't be too excited yet. There are qualification restrictions for talent selection today. First of all, the age is required to be under thirty years old." As soon as this man finished speaking, most of the people in the inn were immediately dejected. This request was too harsh. You must know that most of the casual cultivators who can go out to make a living in the world are over thirty years old. As for the few who were under thirty years old, their eyes were shining and they were even more excited. "Secondly, not everyone can get the quota for genius selection. There are five major forces in Wildfire City, and the city lord's palace has distributed the quota to the five major forces early in the morning. Only people from the five major forces are eligible for the quota for genius selection." "Ah? But among us, which one has the background of the five major forces? Doesn't this ruin the path for us casual cultivators to rise to the top?" Someone asked with a sad face. "Alas, you guys are too inflexible. Think about it, is there anything in this world that can't be done with money?" "You mean, use money to buy a quota?" Someone responded quickly. "Yes, in fact, the five major forces nowSelection places have already started to be sold. Think about it, there are many people who want to participate in the selection, but not everyone has a background of the five major forces, so if they want to participate in the selection, they can only rely on buying and selling places. " "Is there such a thing?" Su Han was very happy when he heard it. For him, things that can be solved with money will undoubtedly save a lot of trouble. "Yes, that's right. I also heard that the five major forces are now selling quotas. Each quota costs two million yuan, which is very expensive." "Two million yuan stones?" Everyone took a breath. Two million yuan stones was not a small amount for casual cultivators like them. Even many casual cultivators could not accumulate so many yuan stones in their lifetime. However, Su Han didn¡¯t think it was expensive, at least he could afford it. What's more, if you can get Drunken Moon Flower for two million yuan stones, it is undoubtedly much more cost-effective than two quasi-king-level elixirs. Thinking of this, Su Han no longer hesitated and flew out, intending to find a big influence and pay for a selection spot. Behind Su Han, two casual cultivators noticed his back. One of them took a deep breath and said, "Isn't this the person who offended Mr. Song at the Pill Market yesterday?" "Hey, it is indeed him. Seeing that he left in a hurry, could it be that he wants to participate in the selection of the City Lord's Mansion?" "Seeing that this kid has a lot of money, I'm afraid he can really afford that selection spot. Hehe, this ignorant boy, who is at the fourth level of the spiritual realm, actually wants to participate in the talent selection, and he doesn't even bother to take a piss to see if he is the right one. Don¡¯t be eliminated in the first game then.¡± "Let's go, let's tell Master Song the news, we will definitely get a lot of rewards." The figures of the two casual cultivators flew towards the Danyao Market, one after the other. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 579: Purchasing Quota You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There are five major forces in Wildfire City. Although these five major forces are far less powerful than the City Lord's Mansion, they can still be regarded as giants in Wildfire City. Su Han decided that he would visit each place today, so that he could understand the situation in Wildfire City. Of the five major forces, three are gangs and two are business alliances. In half a day, Su Han walked around for a while and already had a rough idea. It can be said that none of these five major forces are good men and women. They are different from the forces in other places because they are forces in Wildfire City, and there are many desperadoes in Wildfire City, so the behavior of these five major forces has a more or less fierce banditry. gas. However, according to Su Han's observations over the past half day, although these five major forces are very powerful and have sufficient manpower, in Su Han's view, the reason why these five major forces are so powerful is because of the shadow of manipulation by others. This ¡°other person¡± is the City Lord¡¯s Mansion! It¡¯s not that the five major forces are the forces under the command of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, but that the five major forces are actually just pawns used by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to balance the situation. These five major forces are scheming with each other, but they don't know that in fact, their overt and covert fighting is exactly what the city lord's palace wants to see. Because only in this way, no one of the five major forces will become powerful, and the City Lord's Mansion can maintain absolute control over Wildfire City. After understanding the methods of the City Lord's Mansion, Su Han suddenly became a little curious about the City Lord's Mansion, which he had never been to. In his opinion, people who can do this are by no means simple people. In addition, Su Han also learned that Heyan Pavilion, where Zhang Song was located, happened to be a member of the "Leiyun Merchant Alliance", one of the five major forces. It can be said that Zhang Song is a member of the Leiyun Merchant Alliance. No wonder Zhang Song is so arrogant, because the Leiyun Merchant Alliance is one of the most powerful among the five major forces. In the Leiyun Merchant Alliance, there are many large shops in Wildfire City, and the scope of influence is extremely wide. No wonder Zhang Song had the confidence to say that he would never get Zuiyuehua in Huanghuo City. With the power of the Leiyun Merchant Alliance, unless you go to the City Lord's Mansion yourself, it is really impossible to get Zuiyuehua from others. As for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, in the eyes of Zhang Song and others, how could the City Lord¡¯s Mansion care about a small fourth-level spiritual realm warrior like him? Su Han shopped around and finally decided to choose a gang called the "Flying Star Gang" among the five major forces and bought a selection spot. "You? Want to buy a spot for the City Lord's Mansion selection?" The leader of the Feixing Gang, the person responsible for buying, selling, and selecting quotas, looked at Su Han with a little curiosity. In his opinion, buying this quota for a fourth-level spiritual realm warrior is a waste of money and there is no way he will be selected. "That's right, it's me." Su Han was also unambiguous. "Two million low-grade Yuanshi, please pay first and then get the goods." The person in charge said. Su Han calmly took out two million low-grade Yuan stones and handed them to the other party. The other party took inventory and determined that there was no problem with the Yuan Stone, and then shouted loudly: "Su Han, you have been qualified for selection!" Those who are qualified for selection will receive a special jade slip as a voucher. "Three days later, take this jade slip and gather at the City Lord's Mansion. The specific location is the open space in front of the City Lord's Mansion, where previous selections have been held." This Feixing Gang is quite honest, and there is no situation where they accept money but do nothing. This is one of the reasons why Su Han chose the Feixing Gang. The Feixing Gang has the best reputation among the five major forces. After getting the selection spot, Su Han returned to the inn. What surprised him was that at this moment, there was a group of wolf-like warriors standing at the door of the inn. As soon as the leader saw Su Han, a glint flashed in his eyes and he looked Su Han up and down. Su Han couldn't help but frown. He could tell that these people were 100% here to cause trouble for him. It seemed that his whereabouts had been betrayed. When Su Han approached the door of the inn, the leading man suddenly blocked Su Han's way with his arm, and said with a smile: "Temporary inspection, take out the residence permit seal!" "No!" Su Han said lightly. He had only been in Wildfire City for a day, so where did he get his residence certificate? "No, then come with us." The leading man chuckled, and immediately ten warriors rushed forward and surrounded Su Han. Su Han knew that these people were just here for him, so he didn't panic at the moment and asked: "Who are you?"??? What right do you have for me to come with you? " After hearing this, the leading man laughed directly and said with a bit of ridicule: "Boy, when you get to our Wildfire City, just put away your tricks. Wildfire City has the rules of Wildfire City, and you don't have enough." If you have strength, just follow us obediently, this is the rule of Wildfire City." Su Han sneered: "Is this the rule of Wildfire City or the rule of your Heyan Pavilion?" The leading man didn't panic when his identity was exposed. He sneered and said, "No matter how sharp your kid is, it's not that simple to escape unscathed after offending Mr. Song of Heyan Pavilion. I heard that you still have Do you want to buy a spot for selection in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? You don¡¯t have to take a piss to look at yourself. With your level of cultivation, can you be selected?¡± As soon as the man finished speaking, the warriors around him burst into laughter, each with a mocking look on his face. "Okay, stop talking nonsense and arrest this kid. It's too late and Master Song can't wait any longer." The leading man waved his hand and ordered. Su Han stood still and said calmly: "You don't need to do anything. Do you dare to make a bet with me? If I lose the bet, I will go to Heyan Pavilion by myself and do whatever you want." "Oh? What are you betting on?" The leading man raised his eyebrows, showing interest. "Just bet on whether I can be selected in the selection of the City Lord's Mansion." Su Han's words caused an uproar. Even the casual cultivators watching the excitement could not help but open their mouths, wondering if they had heard wrongly. A boy who is in the early stage of the Earth Spirit Realm wants to bet with others on whether he can be selected by the City Lord's Mansion. Isn't this looking for death? Everyone knows that there are crouching tigers, hidden dragons in Wildfire City, and there are many warriors under the age of thirty, even in the Heavenly Spirit realm. ¡°This kid, either his brain was kicked by a donkey, or he is so crazy that he has no idea how much he weighs! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 580: You choose me to commit suicide! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even the leading man in Heyan Pavilion was stunned for a moment. After confirming that he heard correctly, the man couldn't help laughing. "Hahahaha, a mere fourth-level spiritual realm man actually thinks that he can stand out in the selection of the City Lord's Mansion" When the man had laughed enough, he stared at Su Han leisurely and said leisurely: "Okay, I can agree to this small bet for you on behalf of Mr. Song. Anyway, it's just to keep your dog alive for a few days." , when the selection starts, you will definitely lose the selection as soon as possible." Su Han raised his eyebrows and said, "What if I win the election?" "You dare to even dream about winning the election, just dream" The surrounding Heyan Pavilion warriors couldn't help but mock. The man was so out of breath with laughter that he pointed at Su Han and said, "If you win the election, I will give you my head." The other people in Heyan Pavilion also burst into laughter, obviously thinking that Su Han had no chance of winning the election. Amid the roar of laughter, Su Han's faint voice rang out: "Then it's a deal." The leading man in Heyan Pavilion was suddenly startled. His heart moved, and a not-so-good premonition suddenly enveloped his whole body. But looking at the Su Han in front of him, he is still the inconspicuous fourth-level spiritual realm casual cultivator. No matter from any aspect, he has no possibility of being selected. "Maybe it's just an illusion!" When the man thought of this, he glanced at Su Han mockingly, then waved his hand, "Brothers, retreat!" Soon, this group of Heyan Pavilion warriors, who were like wolves and tigers, retreated completely. "Little brother, do you really want to make this bet with them? I'm not telling you, but the selection of the City Lord's Mansion has always involved thousands of troops crossing a single-plank bridge. With your level of cultivation, it is indeed difficult to be selected." An older casual cultivator advised him kindly. Su Han smiled and said: "It doesn't matter, thank you for your concern, I have my own sense of discretion!" With that said, Su Han's body swayed, disappeared from the spot, and went back to the room upstairs. Seeing this, the older casual cultivator could only let out a long sigh, and the other casual cultivators around him also shook their heads and sighed and left. It wasn't that they didn't want to help the young man, but that the young man was so unlucky that he offended Lei. Heyan Pavilion under the Yun Chamber of Commerce has only a dead end. They don¡¯t know how this young man offended Heyan Pavilion, but looking at his performance and attitude today, he looks like a smelly and hard stone. It would be difficult for such a person not to offend Heyan Pavilion. He can only blame himself for having a tough temper. If he had known how to be softer, maybe these disasters would have been avoided. After Su Han returned to the room, he did not start practicing immediately. Instead, he closed his eyes and sat quietly, as if waiting for something. After a moment, Su Han's eyes flashed, and two golden lights suddenly shot out from his sleeves. When the two golden lights hit the ground, they immediately turned into two golden rosary beads, and Gululu rolled out of the door. "Huh? What are these two golden beads?" There were two figures outside the door, peeking furtively through the crack in the door. When they saw these two golden beads rolling out, the two figures were stunned at the same time. Immediately afterwards, under the gaze of the two people, the two golden rosary beads flashed with golden light and turned into two golden armored warriors holding giant axes! "What's going on?" The two of them had never seen such a battle before, and they were stunned on the spot. The two golden-armored warriors were unreasonable. They waved their giant axes and struck at the two men. "Help, help!" These two people are just ordinary casual cultivators, one is at the fourth level of the spiritual realm, and the other is at the fifth level of the spiritual realm. In front of these two tall golden-armored warriors, these two people just felt that their momentum was suppressed and they could not exert half of their strength at all. These two golden-armored warriors were both under the control of Su Han. Naturally, they could not reason. They raised the huge ax handle and smashed it on their heads. boom! boom! Before they even had time to snort, they were knocked down on the spot by two golden-armored warriors and dragged into Su Han's room. "Huh? There seems to be something going on outside?" The two muffled "bang bangs" alarmed some people in nearby rooms. Some people came out to check, but at this time, the corridor was already empty. These people took a few casual glances and then Back to his room. But in Su Han's room, Su Han looked calmly at the two people dragged in by the golden-armored warrior: "Who are you? Who asked you to come?" As soon as these two people saw Su Han, they secretly began to regret it in their hearts. They didn't expect this seemingly ordinary spiritual realm.The fourth-level boy actually had such a unique method that he could control two golden-armored puppets whose cultivation was higher than his own. If they had known that he had such means, the two of them would not have sold his whereabouts to Heyan Pavilion just for the sake of a reward. But at this moment, the two people naturally didn't say anything. They just shouted hurriedly: "Master, have mercy on me. We two are travelers staying in this hotel. We just passed by the door of the master's room. We were definitely not at the door." Peeping at the young master outside." Su Han didn't bother to talk nonsense to these two people and waved his hands directly. The two golden armored warriors seemed to be connected to Su Han's soul and immediately went up to lift them up. The two of them were immediately frightened out of their wits, waving their hands and feet in mid-air, begging for mercy: "Don't kill us, we are just two ordinary cultivators. It will be in vain for you to kill us!" "Did you sell my whereabouts to Heyan Pavilion?" Su Han said with a half-smile. "Yes, yes, sir, please spare your life. It's not easy for casual cultivators to survive. The two of us just want to make a little money." The two of them said with sad faces. "Then you are still peeping outside the door?" "Sir, please forgive me! Because Mr. Song from Heyan Pavilion gave the two of us a lot of money, so the two of us thought that if we could get more information from the master, we could exchange it for more money ¡­¡± The two of them also realized that they were wrong, and their voices became smaller and smaller. Su Han was angry and funny, and he didn't bother to argue with these two people. These two people were just clowns. Without them, Zhang Song would naturally have other means to know his whereabouts. "Okay, answer me a few questions. If you answer them well, I may consider not killing you." A faint smile appeared at the corner of Su Han's mouth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 581 The selection competition begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the two of them heard this, they hurriedly said: "Young master, just ask, we two will definitely tell you everything we know!" "Okay, let me ask you, is Heyan Pavilion very powerful in Wild Fire City?" Su Han asked slowly. "You can say that. To be more precise, the Leiyun Merchant Alliance to which Heyan Pavilion belongs is very powerful, and Heyan Pavilion is the main force of the Leiyun Merchant Alliance and one of the most influential elixir shops in the elixir market. one." The two said quickly. Su Han actually has a question that has been lingering in his heart for a long time, that is, is this Heyan Pavilion the Heyan Pavilion that Tang Zimo once mentioned? The owners of Heyan Pavilion are Tang Zimo's enemies Shi Yan and Jiao Junhe? Su Han thought for a while and asked: "This pine tree is the little master of Heyan Pavilion. What is the identity of the little master? Is he the owner of Heyan Pavilion?" The two replied: "No, this Heyan Pavilion has a first pavilion master and a second pavilion master. However, it is said that the first pavilion master and the second pavilion master are old. Although they were both the same person in Wildfire City back then, But now I am getting old after all. That¡¯s why I chose Zhang Song as the junior pavilion master, which is actually to train Zhang Song to be his successor.¡± "Oh? Who are the first and second pavilion masters?" Su Han had actually guessed that the first and second pavilion masters must be Tang Zimo's enemies Shi Yan and Jiao Junhe. However, he still had to ask to confirm his guess. "We don't know the names of the First Pavilion Master and the Second Pavilion Master. However, it is said that one of the First Pavilion Master and the Second Pavilion Master has the character "Crane" in their name, and the other has the character "Rock" in their names, so the Heyan Pavilion was created. " Sure enough, the two gave Su Han the answer he expected. Su Han had a smile on his face, "Heyan Pavilion is so powerful. In this city lord's talent selection, Heyan Pavilion should have a lot of places!" "Sir, we two don't know about the others, but there is a young genius named Zhang Bai in Heyan Pavilion. He is the number one genius trained by Heyan Pavilion in martial arts, and he is also Zhang Song's younger brother. This time the City Lord's Mansion We dare not say anything else about the talent selection, but this guy will definitely participate." The two said in a flattering manner. Su Han got the information he wanted, so he no longer embarrassed the two of them and waved his hand: "Go away." As if they had received amnesty, the two of them hurried away in a hurry. Su Han is not worried that they will betray him again. Anyway, he has already made a bet with Heyan Pavilion in full view of the public. He Yan Pavilion will not touch him at least before the selection of the city lord's palace. Thinking about it, a well-known elixir pavilion in Huanghuo City would not ruin its reputation just because it can't get along with a casual cultivator. Next, Su Han began to practice in seclusion in the inn room. In the space on the seventh floor of his Tianhe Glazed Tower, a lot of energy from the underground spiritual veins of Yunzhong City is sealed. Su Han absorbs it directly, just like cultivating on the spiritual veins. In addition, he was holding a breath in his heart and wanted to cultivate to the King Realm as soon as possible so that he could rescue Su Yunhai. Therefore, when practicing, the progress is also rapid. By the time he came out of seclusion three days later, Su Han was already at the fifth level of the spiritual realm. Although Su Han only improved one level of cultivation within the scope of the Earth Spirit Realm, Su Han could still clearly feel the improvement in his strength. The fifth level of the spiritual realm is the middle stage of the earth spirit realm. Compared with the early stage of the Earth Spirit Realm, although there is only a thin line between them, the gap is still huge. At least, Su Han can feel that his spiritual sea realm has been significantly improved compared to the fourth level of the spiritual realm. ??The destructive power produced by a random move is obviously nearly doubled compared to when he was at the fourth level of the spiritual realm. "Okay, okay! It's time to make a breakthrough before the battle. The bad luck during this period should be swept away." During this period of time, Su Han experienced Su Yunhai being forcibly taken away, and then forcibly extorted twice in an inn and at Danyao Market. Although they didn't succeed, it made Su Han realize again and again how important strength is in this world. Now that he has broken through to the fifth level of the spiritual realm, Su Han feels heroic in his heart. He is just waiting for the preliminary selection of the city lord's palace tomorrow, which will allow him to test the power of the fifth level of the spiritual realm. ¡­¡­ On the second day, when Su Han walked out of the inn, he felt that the entire Wildfire City was filled with a fanatical atmosphere. Everyone was discussing the talent selection for the City Lord's Mansion that was about to take place today. "Have you heard? The City Lord's Mansion made another temporary announcement in the middle of the night yesterday, raising the standards of this selection competition. This timeThe person who is finally selected in the selection competition will become a guest of the City Lord's Mansion, with an annual salary of five million low-grade Yuanshi, a special title enshrined in the City Lord's Mansion, and also receive the true martial arts inheritance from the City Lord! " As soon as the news came out, everyone was excited. It can even be said that they were crazy about the news. "Is this true or false? With such a great treatment, it's like gaining fame and fortune, and reaching the sky in one step." "Isn't it? It's a pity that I am over thirty, otherwise, I would risk my life to give it a try." "With such a good treatment, it is estimated that the selection will be very difficult and the screening conditions will be very harsh. Those who can be selected are probably the only geniuses in the world, right?" "I think Xie Ziyu, the genius of Wansheng Chamber of Commerce, will definitely be selected." "The genius of the Feixing Gang, Cheng Zhiming, has great hopes, right?" "In short, no matter what, it will definitely not be the turn of those who can only buy their quota. Haha, they are just a group of casual cultivators with no background. They think they can buy a selection quota with a few dollars, but they don't know that powerful geniuses His background is simply not comparable to that of casual cultivators." "That's right, the strength and foundation of our five major forces in Wildfire City are comparable to those of the Hidden World Sect." "Perhaps there are some hidden dragons and tigers among the casual cultivators?" "Absolutely impossible. If they were really that talented, they would have been recruited by forces or sects long ago. Would they still be practicing as casual cultivators to this day? Haha" Su Han could feel that with the release of the new announcement from the City Lord's Mansion, the atmosphere in Wildfire City was obviously becoming more fanatical. It seems that the entire Wildfire City¡¯s mood has been stirred up by this selection for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Su Han doesn¡¯t like this kind of fanatical atmosphere. He is a calm-minded person, and when the atmosphere is fanatical, it is precisely when it is more dangerous. Although Su Han didn't think there was any danger in this selection, there was definitely a reason why the City Lord's Mansion conducted such a large-scale selection. "Is the City Lord's Mansion in Wildfire City really so short of talents? Does it need to make the selection competition so grand?" Su Han always felt a little confused in his heart. However, Su Han didn't particularly care about these speculations. There is no point in making unnecessary guesses. Since you have decided to participate in the selection, then just go all out. As for the fanatical atmosphere outside, Su Han was not moved at all. He participated in the selection competition not for the five million low-grade Yuan Stones, nor for the title of enshrinement. These were all just clouds to him. His purpose is very simple, while tempering himself, he can also get Zuiyuehua. Su Han doesn't care about other things. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 582 City Lord Lu Tianhao You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The selection location for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is an open space in front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. At this moment, this open space was already filled with people. There are not only people who come to participate in the selection, but also people who come to watch the fun. The city lord's palace made this selection extremely grand through various announcements, so the entire Wildfire City was almost mobilized en masse. Everyone was eager to see the excitement of this selection, and even more wanted to know what the lucky person who finally stood out would be like. who is it? Including the elite geniuses of the five major forces in Wildfire City, they are also gearing up, eager to take this opportunity to soar into the sky and gain both fame and fortune. Su Han stood quietly in the candidate area, turning a deaf ear to the fanatical atmosphere outside and completely entering his own world. Within a moment, Lu Tianhao, the lord of Wildfire City, appeared in the hosting area with his staff. The appearance of Lu Tianhao pushed the atmosphere of the scene to a climax. It can be seen that Lu Tianhao is still very popular in Huanghuo City. Many warriors in Wildfire City have never seen Lu Tianhao¡¯s true appearance. This time, everyone was very excited to see it with their own eyes. "Your Majesty the City Lord! Your Lord the City Lord! Your Lord the City Lord!" The cheers were getting louder and louder, but the city lord just smiled slightly and pressed down his hand to suppress the thundering cheers. Su Han opened his eyes, and a ray of light shot out from his evil eyes, looking at Lu Tianhao on the high platform. This Lord of the City does not look very tall, but his medium stature has a graceful bearing, a kind of aura that only the upper class can have. This kind of atmosphere made Lu Tianhao's momentum overwhelm everyone present when he appeared. "This city lord of Wild Fire City should be a king-level monk." Su Han saw Lu Tianhao's cultivation level at a glance, and thought to himself, Wild Fire City is indeed a place of crouching tigers, hidden dragons. With the cultivation level of this city lord, I'm afraid In the entire secular area of ????Southern Xinjiang, they can be ranked first. ¡°Everyone, be quiet and let the City Lord say a few words.¡± Someone shouted loudly. City Lord Lu Tianhao smiled slightly and said: "I, the City Lord, do not want to make a long speech today. I only have one sentence, that is, the City Lord's Mansion is thirsty for talents. To all the young talents present today, I, the City Lord, hope that you will not be nervous, give full play to your talents, and Give full play to your talents. Remember, once you are shortlisted, you will be the future pillars of the City Lord's Mansion, and the City Lord's Mansion will never treat you badly!" With one word, the atmosphere of the scene was pushed to a climax. The group of young geniuses who came to participate in the trial were all ecstatic. Unexpectedly, the city lord was so approachable and promised not to treat them badly. Now, as long as you can be selected, you can imagine that you will enjoy endless wealth and glory in the future. The population of Wildfire City is very dense, and almost everyone is a warrior. Therefore, there are particularly many young geniuses coming to participate in the selection this time. A rough calculation showed that there were tens of thousands of people. All the contestants have their eyes fixed on the finalists. As long as you can be shortlisted, it means reaching the sky in one step. Next, a person in charge with a long beard came forward and said loudly: "I am entrusted by the Lord of the City to preside over this selection competition. This selection competition is divided into two parts: preliminary and semi-finals. As long as you pass After passing the preliminary round, you will be considered as members of the City Lord's Mansion and enjoy the treatment of the City Lord's Mansion. If you pass the final assessment of the semi-finals, you can become the elite of this trial and enjoy the enshrined title we mentioned before, as well as an annual salary of five million yuan. .¡± "Only preliminary rounds and semi-finals?" "It sounds like the competition system is very simple. There should be a lot of finalists, right?" Everyone started talking quietly, and the person in charge smiled slightly and said loudly: "Don't think that the competition system is simple and you think it is easy to pass this trial. In fact, this trial is very difficult. According to our estimation, it is difficult to pass the preliminary round." No more than a thousand people will be selected, and no more than fifteen people will pass the final assessment of the semi-finals.¡± As soon as these words were said, everyone present took a breath. The elimination rate in this trial was so high? You must know that there are at least 30,000 people signing up here. With so many people, only less than a thousand people passed the preliminary round? Suddenly, everyone felt an inexplicable pressure, and the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became tense. This is not the first time in Su Han¡¯s life that he has participated in this kind of talent selection. When he was in Tianhe County, he participated in the selection of Tianhe Martial Academy. Of course, the standards of this selection are hundreds of times higher than that time. ? ?Okay, let¡¯s get ready, the preliminary round is about to begin. This preliminary round is divided into three levels. Each level will eliminate a large number of people. In the end, there will be no more than a thousand people left. I hope everyone will give their best and don't regret it after they are eliminated. " The person in charge warned. ¡°Next, according to the numbers on the registration slips, every one hundred people will be divided into groups and accept the first test in turn!¡± Su Han¡¯s number is over 10,000, and it¡¯s still early for him to get his turn. At this moment, he was standing there waiting very patiently. With his current strength, even without the help of Lord Liuli, he is invincible within the Earth Spirit Realm. Even if you encounter a strong person in the early stage of Tianling Realm, you can still give it a try. Therefore, in this qualifier, he is not worried at all that he will lose. As for the bet with Heyan Pavilion, it did not put any pressure on Su Han. He had already made a decision in his heart. In this selection, he would not hide any strength and give full play to his talents. He wants to see how far he can go without retaining his strength. "City Lord, in this selection, it seems that a lot of casual cultivators came in by buying places." On the rostrum, a confidant said to Lu Tianhao. Lu Tianhao smiled slightly: "My City Lord, no matter whether they buy quotas or something else, as long as they have real ability, the City Lord's Mansion can recruit them." "That's what I say, but these casual cultivators without any sect should be far behind the geniuses cultivated by the five major forces." "Well, it is said that the five major powers have selected many talents to participate in the competition this time. Those who are finally qualified to be enshrined in the city lord's mansion should be people from the five major powers." Lu Tianhao turned his attention to the crowd of participants. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 583: Cooperation or not? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The progress of the first level is very fast, and new batches of contestants are constantly being called. Within three hours, it was Su Han's group's turn. Soon, Su Han and his group were led to a main hall. "Everyone, inside this hall is the examination room for the first level. There are a lot of machine puppets inside, which are equivalent to human Earth Spirit Realm warriors. Their attack power and defense power are very powerful. All you have to do is stay inside for half the time. You can¡¯t be knocked down for a quarter of an hour! Once you are knocked down, you will be deemed to be out immediately, so go in now!¡± Although the person in charge didn¡¯t say much, everyone present also understood that in this level, not only must we be wary of agency puppets, but we must also be wary of attacks from other contestants. After all, once you enter this hall, there will be a big fight. The contestants can take the opportunity to attack others and reduce their competitors. In this case, what is tested is not just a person's fighting ability, but his overall quality. As soon as he entered the hall, Su Han was stopped by two people on the left and right before he could walk in: "Brother, how about cooperating with us?" "Cooperation?" Su Han looked at the two people. Their cultivation was the same as his own, both at the fifth level of the spiritual realm. "Yes, look at this hall. There are many machine puppets with the same strength as the Earth Spirit Realm, and there are even those at the peak of the Earth Spirit Realm. These machine puppets will attack anyone they see. They are very fierce. If they fight alone, it will be very difficult. It lasted for a quarter of an hour. How about we form a team of three and form a tacit understanding, each guarding one side, so that no matter which direction the machine puppet comes from, we can defend it. If we hold on for half a quarter of an hour, we can pass the first level and attack us. It¡¯s a win-win situation for the three of us, what do you think, brother?¡± This man has a lotus tongue and is very good at speaking. The other person beside him couldn't help but nodded in agreement, obviously agreeing with these remarks. I think these two people came to Su Han because Su Han was also a fifth-level spiritual warrior. However, Su Han is not very interested in this kind of team formation. He prefers to work alone, because he knows that this kind of temporary cooperative relationship and tacit understanding cannot withstand scrutiny at all. Once any cracks appear, they will immediately disintegrate, because in the end, no one trusts anyone as a temporary teammate, and they will not truly trust their back to someone they don't know. Su Han didn't think that in just half a quarter of an hour, several strangers would form a tacit understanding and trust between each other. This kind of temporary team relationship is okay if the situation is good, but if the situation changes, it may become a drawback. "You two, find someone else." Su Han politely declined the proposals of these two people. The expressions of the two people changed, as if they did not expect that Su Han would refuse. Their expressions immediately became a little unhappy, and they snorted softly, seeming to be muttering something like "not knowing what is good or bad". Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to them. He swayed, distanced himself from the others, and came to an open place. The two people looked at each other, sneered, and came to Su Han's vicinity. They wanted to see how many seconds this boy could survive under the attack of the machine puppets if he refused the request to form a team. As soon as he stood still, several machine puppets appeared from beside him. These machine puppets are not vegetarians. They were slapped by Su Han a few times, but they were not knocked down. Instead, they pounced on them even more fiercely. " However, Su Han has figured out the details of these puppets after a brief battle with them. These mechanism puppets are all of the metal type, and Su Han's own spiritual power is also biased towards metal, so the effect of using it to deal with these mechanism puppets is not very good. After understanding this, Su Han changed his strategy, pushed his palms forward, and pushed out a billowing stream of heat directly from his palms. This stream of heat was fused with the essence of Liuli True Fire, and was pure fire-attribute spiritual power. ?? Liuli True Fire is the source of fire, and fire can overcome gold. Those machine puppets were attacked by the spiritual power containing the essence of fire. They couldn't hold on for long. Within a moment, they were slapped away by Su Han one by one. At this time, the number of machine puppets in the hall has increased, completely exceeding the number of people entering the hall. In this way, the strength and weakness of the participating warriors can be completely distinguished. Among the contestants in Su Han's group, there were no geniuses at the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but there were a few at the top of the Earth Spirit Realm, and they did not appear to be under much pressure under the attack of the machine puppets. There are also some people who are a little weaker than these people, but they can barely resist. The weaker contestants were hit by the machine puppet and fell to the ground directly. Su Han?Control the rhythm and try not to stand out among the crowd. Although I have made up my mind to go all out, this is only the first level of the preliminary round, and there is no need to stand out at this time. "Damn it, is that kid hiding his strength?" The two people who had just invited Su Han to form a team but failed to do so now saw that Su Han was so relaxed, and they felt deeply unwilling to do so. Originally, when they saw that Su Han actually refused the request to form a team, they secretly laughed at this kid for his lack of knowledge and were prepared to laugh at him being eliminated. As a result, nothing happened to Su Han now. Instead, the two of them were in danger. Every time the defense line was set up, a machine puppet would emerge from between the two of them, completely disrupting the defense. In this way, the two of them regretted forming a team. If they had known this, it would be better to fight alone, which might be easier. With this unwillingness, these two people were eliminated one after another. As more and more machine puppets appear, the number of participants in the hall is constantly decreasing. From the 100 people who came in at the beginning, there are only 30 or 40 people now, and the number is still decreasing. Fortunately, this level only lasted half a quarter of an hour. When the whistle blew, all the contestants breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. "Very good. Thirty of your batch of one hundred people have passed the examination, and their results are quite good." Su Han was speechless when he heard this. One hundred people eliminated seventy people, which is not bad. The elimination rate in this trial is really crazy. This is only the first level. We don¡¯t know what the next two levels and the rematch will be like. "Everyone, in this second level, you will enter a maze, and what you have to do is to find the exit of the maze. This level will test your mental strength and the strength of your consciousness." The person in charge announced. Su Han has always been strong in mental strength. Now that he heard that the second test was about mental strength, Su Han felt no pressure at all. Thirty people who passed the first level stood in an open space according to the instructions of the person in charge. Suddenly, there was a burst of air and dust flying around the clearing. A huge circular cyclone soared into the sky, sucking thirty people into the maze. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 584: The Labyrinth Test You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Suddenly, Su Han's body swayed slightly and he felt his feet stepping on a piece of soft grass. Immediately afterwards, Su Han opened his eyes and saw a lush forest in front of him. "This is the maze?" Su Han looked around and saw that the scenery here was really like a fairyland. However, he did not lose his vigilance because of this. After all, he was in a maze, and what he saw might not be reality at all. Taking a few steps forward, Su Han suddenly discovered that every plant and tree here was actually a spiritual species. Even the fruits on the trees are spiritual fruits. Su Han couldn't help but feel a slight tremor in his heart, "Huh? Why are there so many spiritual things here that haven't been picked? Do they have little knowledge and don't recognize these spiritual seeds?" While thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pick it. When Su Han stretched out his hand halfway, Su Han's evil eye suddenly stung, and his whole body suddenly trembled: "No! I almost forgot again. Everything I see here may not be true." Su Han suddenly became vigilant. He didn't expect that the confusing effect of this maze was so strong. He knew clearly that it was a maze, but he almost fell into it. If the evil eye hadn't suddenly stung to remind him, maybe he would have. In danger of being eliminated. "If you are an ordinary person who doesn't know spiritual species, you won't be tricked here. It seems that I can't be careless. The more knowledgeable and intelligent people are in this maze, the more likely they are to be confused." Su Han shook his head, throwing away those distracting thoughts, and used his evil eyes to observe the spiritual seeds, but it was difficult to distinguish the true from the false. "It's amazing. Whether it's true or not, it's really tempting to be able to create such a powerful illusion in this maze. But, I'm here to participate in the selection, so I can't be reluctant to leave." Su Han carried on with all the temptations and walked forward. As he walked, he ran the "Brahma Thoughts Chapter" to consolidate his spiritual consciousness. Under the stability of "Brahma Thoughts", Su Han no longer had any fluctuations in his heart, and the little psychological fluctuations he had when he came in just now have disappeared. "In this maze, could it be that the stronger the mental power, the greater the temptation? If I am careless, I may really fall into trouble here." Su Han thought about it, he had always been very confident about this test of mental strength, and it was precisely because of his confidence that he became a little relaxed and almost failed. "It seems that no aspect of this selection can be careless. Once the mentality is relaxed, the various tests of this maze will take advantage of it." Su Han gradually summarized some tips, and suddenly a thought flashed in his mind: "Can this maze reflect people's hearts? What I lack most at this stage is elixirs, so when I came in, all I saw in front of me were elixirs. For other people, maybe this maze is a different scene?" Su Han estimates that this is really possible. In this way, the stronger the inner obsession and desire, the greater the temptation of the maze. With this, Su Han no longer dared to take it lightly, and put away the contemptuous attitude just now. I don¡¯t know how long I walked forward. The surrounding scenery kept changing, and I often encountered tests such as fire, sea, and lava. But with Su Han¡¯s rock-solid mental strength, he naturally passed these tests one by one. The only thing that confuses Su Han is how long will this second level last? Judging from the position of the sun, I have been walking in this maze for a whole day, and I still haven't seen the so-called exit. However, Su Han immediately realized that perhaps this was also an illusion presented to him by the maze. Perhaps, it was only a quarter of an hour before he entered this maze. Thinking of this, Su Han calmed down and continued walking forward. It is getting dark, and the dark night sky is like a giant beast, pressing on the top of the head, making people feel heavy. Suddenly, Su Han smelled a burst of fragrance and found that he had walked into a field of flowers. Looking around, under the night, there is an endless sea of ??flowers, with a faint sweet fragrance filling the air, giving people the feeling of wanting to take a rest and relax here. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice rang. Su Han turned around and was shocked, why is it this woman? It was Lingzhi who came, and she was uncharacteristically wearing no light armor today. Instead, she wore a very elegant light yellow shirt. The soft fabric outlined the fiery body lines. "Let's go, I can't wait for you anymore."   Lingzhi¡¯s sexy and beautiful jade lips parted lightly, she naturally took Su Han¡¯s arm and walked forward. Su Han was stunned: "Where are you going?" "Senior brother, why are you so annoying? You ask questions knowingly!" Suddenly, a petite figure flashed out from behind Ling Zhi. It was Ling Rui'er. Her big eyes flashed and she smiled innocently. "Didn't we agree that as long as you get the first place in the Tianhe Martial Arts Association, our aunt and nephew can let you have it all Oops, you see that my aunt is embarrassed, so I have to help you." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­,Ling Rui'er actually grabbed the shoulders of Lingzhi's clothes and pulled them down hard. Immediately afterwards, the little girl pushed Lingzhi hard. Lingzhi blushed and screamed. Her delicate body softened and she fell directly into Su Han's arms. For a moment, the warm and fragrant soft jade was in my arms, and the mature body in my arms exuded a fatal and seductive charm. At this time, Ling Rui'er's warm body also came closer. Taking a closer look, the little girl also took off her clothes at some point. Compared to Ling Zhi, she looked a little greener. ¡°A normal man would not be able to hold on to this situation. Even Su Han couldn't help but feel hot all over his body. Although he knew that this was a maze and it was impossible for Lingzhi and Ling Ruier to appear. But that normal physiological reaction is impossible for anyone to stop. Su Han took a deep breath and got rid of the messy thoughts in his mind. It's not that he is not interested in women, but now is simply not the time. With a push of both hands, he pushed away the two warm bodies leaning against him. Phew~ The illusion floats away like mist and lightning. Su Han was still surrounded by a sea of ??flowers, and the faint floral fragrance lingered in his nose. Su Han carefully distinguished it. The floral fragrance seemed to have a pungent smell that could easily cause hallucinations. At this moment, Su Han no longer delayed and continued to move forward. The night was getting deeper and deeper, and suddenly, Su Han heard a low call: "Han'er." what sound? Su Han's ears twitched, and the voice rang again: "Han'er." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 585: Shock and Suppression You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Where did the sound come from?" Su Han stopped, and the voice rang again: "Han'er." This time Su Han heard it clearly, it was Su Yunhai's voice. "Han'er, save me. Han'er, save me." Su Yunhai's voice became more and more real, ringing low in Su Han's ears. "This is an illusion, it must be an illusion." Su Han reminded himself immediately. However, the more he reminded himself, the more real the calling voice became, and it seemed very painful, as if he was undergoing incomparable suffering. "Han'er, a group of people suddenly came and took me away today. They tortured me and asked me to tell you the news. Even if I die, I will not betray my sonah" This sound was like a spell, constantly entangled in Su Han's ears. No matter how he reminded himself that it was an illusion, the sound could not go away. Suddenly, Su Yunhai's figure appeared in front of Su Han. His whole body was covered with scars, and heavy chains were put on his bones, which was shocking to see. When Su Yunhai saw Su Han, he immediately shouted at the top of his lungs: "Han'er, why are you here? Didn't I tell you not to come? They are coming soon. Don't worry about me. Go quickly, go - " Looking at Su Yunhai's scarred face, Su Han couldn't help but tremble deep in his heart no matter how convinced he was that it was fake. This is the nature of father and son, the resonance of blood that cannot be broken. However, this level of illusion was still unable to defeat Su Han. It was true that Su Yunhai was taken away by others, but Su Han never believed this illusion from beginning to end. "My own father, I can save it myself. Break this illusion of yours for me -" Su Han punched the illusion in front of him, and the black dragon's energy surged out from his fist. All the illusions disappeared in an instant, like transparent glass being shattered. "This maze can really reflect people's hearts. It's really powerful." Su Han calmed down his emotions and continued walking forward. He believed that no matter how many tests there were to come, they would not be able to defeat him. After walking for a while, Su Han suddenly saw a dazzling white light ahead. At this moment, outside Su Han¡¯s group¡¯s checkpoint, several examiners were waiting. An examiner sighed: "The number of applicants for this selection is really large. However, the level is also very difficult. This is the second level of the preliminary round. So far, fifteen of the thirty people have been eliminated. , it seems that no more than ten out of thirty people will be able to pass this level in the end." "It's still early, let's see. It's said that the higher-ups estimate that it will take at least an hour before any contestant can come out of this second level. It's only been half an hour, so it's still early." The examiners were discussing when suddenly one examiner said in surprise: "Someone is almost reaching the finish line?" Several examiners were surprised: "What? You read that right?" "Is it from our group?" Several examiners looked at the level one after another, but they could only see someone approaching the end, but they could not see the specific situation in the level. At this moment, the examiners were all astonished. Didn¡¯t the boss say that it would take an hour at the earliest for anyone to come out? What's going on when it's almost coming out in half an hour? ?????????? Could it be that there are some extremely talented people in our group? "Hurry up report to the top quickly." Several examiners hurriedly took out the transmission notes. Within a moment, a middle-aged person in charge wearing a red robe came to the scene and asked: "You said someone is about to clear the level? Is it true?" "That's right, sir, look, he's coming out." Several examiners gathered the middle-aged person in charge at the checkpoint exit. Sure enough, a figure in white just walked out of the level. As soon as Su Han walked out, he saw several examiners standing in front of him and staring at him. For a moment, Su Han thought there was something wrong with the assessment. Immediately afterwards, the middle-aged person in charge took a deep breath, looked at Su Han in disbelief, and asked, "Did you really make it on your own? Without any help from outside?" Su Han was not pretentious and shook his head: "No." "Congratulations, you are the first person in this group to pass the mental test." The middle-aged person in charge paused, "Moreover, you should also be the first person to pass the mental test in the entire selection."??No one is faster than you. " The heart of the middle-aged person in charge was filled with shock at this moment. He originally thought that the first person to pass the mental level would be at least a genius in the Heavenly Spirit Realm no matter what. But I didn¡¯t expect that it was actually the fifth level of the spiritual realm. Although mental talent and strength cannot be completely equated, butis this strength too low? Next, several contestants walked out of the level one after another. When they saw that someone had passed the level before them, these people's faces showed shock. When they saw that Su Han's cultivation was at the fifth level of the spiritual realm, these contestants' eyes flickered, unable to accept this fact at all. You must know that the cultivation levels of several of them are at the lowest level of the sixth level of the spiritual realm, and there are also the peak of the sixth level of the spiritual realm. "Sir, will the city lord know about this?" Several low-level examiners were full of hope. If the city lord knew that their group had such a mental genius, they might also be able to get some credit. The middle-aged person in charge pondered for a moment and shook his head, "It's too early to alarm the city lord now, at least until the rematch." The implication is that Su Han has to wait until at least the rematch before he can gain his own recognition. And depending on Su Han's cultivation, it's hard to say whether he can survive until the semi-finals. If he can't even make it to the semi-finals, then even if the city lord knows that there is such a person, it will be of no use. The examiners were inevitably disappointed, and their expressions showed dissatisfaction. Although the reaction of the middle-aged person in charge could not be said to be suppressing Su Han, it was close to it. It¡¯s too frustrating to know that he is definitely the contestant with the best score in the second level, but he can¡¯t let the city lord and others know about it. Su Han¡¯s mouth corners were slightly raised, as if the middle-aged person in charge¡¯s reaction was something he had expected. ????????????????? The few contestants in the same group who passed the level showed a slight sense of schadenfreude, as if they had unknowingly put Su Han on their opposite side. A martial artist at the fifth level of the spiritual realm, his score in the mental test was actually higher than his own. This is absolutely intolerable. Next, the eight contestants who passed the mental level were brought to the front of the third level. The third level is the last level of the preliminary round. If they can pass the third level, according to the previous statement from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, they can become members of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. ??Moreover, it will be more able to launch a powerful impact towards the semi-finals. Therefore, everyone is working hard to pass the third level. According to the previous statement from the City Lord¡¯s Palace, less than 1,000 of the 30,000 people can pass the preliminary round. According to this ratio, their group may not pass more than two or three in the end. For a time, the atmosphere at the scene became even more tense. At this point, it is natural that there can no longer be any cooperation. Everyone is a competitor, and everyone is eager for others to be eliminated and themselves to be left behind. Su Han stood among the eight people, closed his eyes and rested, quietly waiting for the announcement of the rules of the third level. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 586 The third level You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The examiner for the third level is an old man in brown clothes, accompanied by two younger assistants. Seeing Su Han and the others, the old man in brown clothes was a little surprised: "Out of a hundred people, eight actually stayed? It seems that the quality of this group of people is pretty good." A young examiner next to him smiled and said, "In your opinion, how many of these eight people can pass the third level?" "Well, I won't make random guesses." The old man in brown clothes laughed and walked forward. His eyes scanned the eight people in front of him. After a moment, he slowly said: "The examination room for your third level is the passage behind me." ????????????????????????????????????????????????: "The third level is a comprehensive test. It will test not only your martial arts strength, but also your courage and on-the-spot reaction ability." "This passage leads to the opposite side. You need to pass this passage and reach the opposite side to pass the third level assessment. Of course, there will be some mechanisms in the passage." "Remember, there is a certain probability of death in this level. If you plan to give up, it's still too late. Once the assessment begins, there will be no regrets." The old man in brown clothes warned again. give up? There are basically no geniuses from the five major forces among these people present. They are all casual cultivators who spent a lot of money to buy their quota. Since all the money has been spent, they naturally cannot give up. After all, two million yuan stones, for many of them, is their entire wealth. And who of those who dare to come to participate in the selection will be timid and afraid of death? Judging from everyone¡¯s expressions, it was obvious that no one was planning to give up. Wealth and honor are found in danger. If you can be selected by the city lord's palace this time, it will definitely be a good opportunity to climb the dragon and become a phoenix. No one will give up easily. "Okay, in that case, let's divide them into three groups according to the order of registration numbers, and let's go in one after another. The first group comes first." The first group is the three people with the highest registration numbers. Su Han was placed in the second group because his ranking was in the middle. The three people in the first group looked at each other, and each was full of confidence: "Everyone, look at the three of us winning." As he spoke, the figure was like three bolts of lightning, shooting into the passage one after another. After the three people entered, the remaining people stared at the passage intently. Unfortunately, it was pitch dark inside the passage, and except for the sounds, nothing could be seen inside. At first, except for the occasional dull sound, there were no special sounds coming from the passage. "Huh? This level shouldn't be so simple, right?" Everyone couldn't help but look at each other. Just when everyone was confused, the noise in the passage suddenly became chaotic, and then a scream came: "Ah" Then, no sound was heard. Everyone couldn't help but feel secretly awe-inspiring in their hearts. For the next time, there was no more sound coming from the passage, and they didn't know what happened to the three people who entered. Whether you pass or fail, whether you live or die, the remaining people don¡¯t know at all. This more or less caused some psychological pressure on the remaining people, making the atmosphere at the scene very depressing. Everyone was unsure, and they didn¡¯t know how many people in the first group had passed? In other words, has anyone actually passed? Everything is unknown. "Next group." At this time, the old man in brown clothes suddenly ordered. The three people in the second group came to the entrance. This also includes Su Han. Su Han felt extremely calm, and his martial arts power and spiritual consciousness, including every pore in his body, entered a subtle state at this moment. "go in." Following the order from the old man in brown clothes, the three people turned into three streams of light and shot into the entrance of the passage one after another. As soon as he entered the passage, Su Han immediately felt that his consciousness was blocked. "It turns out that there is a magic circle in this passage that blocks spiritual consciousness? No wonder the old man in brown clothes made this third level very scary." Su Han knew that there must be an agency ahead. The inability to use spiritual consciousness to search for mechanisms undoubtedly means that it will be infinitely more difficult to pass this level. The other two people were obviously nervous. Their bodies slowed down and their breathing was as steady as possible. Channel??The spiritual consciousness is blocked, and it is pitch black again. It makes people feel that they have suddenly returned to a very primitive martial arts state. They can only rely on hearing and the body's keen sense of air flow to avoid danger. ¡°Every warrior has the instinct to avoid danger. However, warriors who enter the spiritual realm basically rely on their spiritual consciousness to avoid danger. Therefore, although the original martial arts intuition is not advanced, it is still very difficult for spiritual warriors to switch to the original martial arts intuition at first glance. The three of them moved forward slowly in the dark passage. Compared to the nervousness of the other two, Su Han was much more relaxed. This channel blocks spiritual consciousness, but it does not block the evil eye. After Su Han opened the evil eye, he had a clear view of the entire channel. He could see that there were densely packed mechanisms inlaid at the top of the passage. Each mechanism was a sharp arrow. Once the mechanism was touched, the arrows would fall down like raindrops. For Earth Spirit Realm warriors, this kind of arrow rain is fatal enough. No wonder the old man in brown clothes warned that there is a certain probability of death in the third level. After Su Han saw the situation in the passage clearly, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere around him. The two people who came in with him seemed not to focus entirely on the mechanism in the passage, but on themselves. body. Thinking of the previous hostility towards him from the contestants in the same group, Su Han couldn't help but shook his head, "Isn't it just a preliminary round that won't stop people?" The two contestants didn't know that Su Han had been wary of them. The two were getting closer and closer to Su Han, and they sandwiched Su Han intentionally or unintentionally. Invisibly, Su Han's space for movement became more and more. The smaller. These two people, one is at the sixth level of the spiritual realm, and the other is at the peak of the sixth level of the spiritual realm. They both released their strongest pressure while breathing, as if they wanted to completely block Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 587: A Severe Lesson You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boy, you acted crazy in the second level?" The two of them sandwiched Su Han between them, one on the left and the other on the right, and asked with a sneer. ??Looking at the appearance of these two people, it is obvious that they know each other. Moreover, these two people have a gangster spirit in them. They are obviously the kind of rogue cultivators who are not afraid of anything. ¡° This kind of casual cultivator, once he sees someone he doesn¡¯t like, all he can think about is how to beat him to death. Moreover, their cultivation is considered outstanding among their peers, and they generally have never suffered any losses. "It's a pity that this time they met Su Han. "Oh? So what if I act crazy?" Su Han also sneered. He didn't expect that he just performed slightly better and became the target of others' hatred. Su Han¡¯s character has never been that of a coward. Since the other party says he is crazy, then he really wants to show him how crazy he is. These two people obviously did not expect that Su Han would dare to confront them head-on. In the eyes of the two of them, Su Han, who was at the fifth level of the spiritual realm, was like a turtle in a jar in this dark passage. He could not escape at all and could only be killed by the two of them. Although there may be some mechanisms in the passage, the two of them firmly believe that with their own cultivation, there is no mechanism that they cannot pass. Besides, if these mechanisms were a headache for both of them, then this boy at the fifth level of the spiritual realm would be even more helpless against these mechanisms. "How dare you act so crazy when you are about to die? If we hadn't seen that you were still of some use, our two brothers would have chopped you off with a knife." The two of them sneered, grabbed Su Han's arm from behind, and pushed Su Han forward with brute force: "Go, go to the front and help us brothers explore the way to see if there are any traps ahead." Seeing that Su Han neither said a word nor struggled, they both thought that Su Han was frightened, and couldn't help but secretly sneered. Seeing how arrogant this kid was, he turned out to be a strong-willed guy who was not worth the effort they put in. . At this moment, there was a sudden whistle in the distance, and a strong wind suddenly hit us. Naturally, the two of them didn't know that Su Han had deliberately triggered the mechanism to shoot out an arrow. They were both startled at the same time and immediately pushed Su Han forward, hoping that Su Han would block the attack. When Su Han's Evil Eye was activated, he had already clearly seen the trajectory of the arrow. He ducked his head and stepped forward into the darkness. The two men judged from the sound that the arrow had missed, and they couldn't help but let out a strange sigh. However, they didn¡¯t pay much attention. This passage blocked the spiritual consciousness, and it was impossible to use spiritual consciousness to predict danger, so it must be a coincidence that this kid escaped. Listening to Su Han's footsteps gradually disappearing into the darkness, the two looked at each other and walked over cautiously. "It seems that there is an arrow rain mechanism in this passage. Just in time, let this boy help us explore the path." The two of them had a wishful thinking in their hearts, but they didn't know that Su Han in front of them was already laughing secretly at this moment. Along the way, Su Han deliberately touched many mechanisms. He only heard a series of boom boom boom boom sounds, and powerful arrows fell like rain. Su Han used the evil eye to dodge easily, while the two behind him The man was in so much pain that he had no choice but to use his body protection magic weapon to resist the arrow attacks. Even so, he still looked stumbling and embarrassed. "Damn, how did this kid find a way out!" The two finally couldn't help but cursed, almost suspecting that Su Han did it on purpose. However, that is simply impossible. If Su Han deliberately touches the mechanism, then it is obvious that Su Han should be the first to die. With doubts, the two of them stumbled forward, and suddenly a voice came to their ears: "Hey, I'm here." Hearing Su Han's voice, the two of them couldn't help but be overjoyed, secretly thinking that this kid was really stupid, and he actually took the initiative to reveal his position. "Small, let's see how your two grandfathers teach you!" The two of them ignored the danger of being shot by cold arrows and moved towards the direction where Su Han made the sound. As soon as I walked to that area, I heard a loud "boom boom boom boom" sound, and arrows fell down like a heavy rain like a rainstorm! "No! This is the area with the densest concentration of agencies!" The two of them were almost doubting their lives. Could it be that the builder of this passage and Su Han were related? Why is it that Su Han seems to be at ease here, but the two of them are in a hurry? Why do these agencies seem to have eyes? Instead of attacking Su Han, they seem to be angry?Attack both of them at the same time? "Break it, break it, break it all for me!" The two of them hurriedly used their strongest magic weapons and frantically resisted the attack of arrows. It happened that at this moment, a roar like a loud bell suddenly exploded in the ears of the two of them: "I am behind you!" This loud shout was like a thunderclap, slamming into their hearts. It seemed to contain some great supernatural power that could attack the consciousness. They were so frightened that their scalps exploded, their hair stood on end, their bodies trembled violently, their brains fell into a temporary blank, and their ears were filled with the pounding of their hearts. Plop. Immediately afterwards, a pair of palms stretched out from the darkness, one on the left and one on the right, and slapped the two people on the back accurately. The two of them were already stunned by Su Han's roar. At this moment, they didn't even have time to react before they were sent flying and hit the wall of the passage twice. As soon as they were hit by them, all the mechanisms in that area were activated immediately, shooting towards the two of them from four directions, up, down, left and right. The two of them didn't even have time to scream, there was no movement, and they didn't know whether they were dead or alive. . Su Hanhan snorted and was too lazy to care about the two clowns anymore. Their figures quickly passed through the passage and shot out. Within a moment, Su Han's figure flew out from the exit of the passage, his feet landed on the ground, and he had completed the third level of the assessment. When I looked around, I saw a contestant at the sixth level of the spiritual realm waiting there, who had obviously passed the third level before. As soon as the contestant saw Su Han coming out, his eyes immediately shone with extreme surprise. "Didn't I just hear that the two brothers from the Gao family who were with this kid planned to teach this kid a lesson in the passage? Why, this kid was unscathed and even passed the level?" "And, where are the Gao brothers?" The more the man thought about it, the more puzzled he became. However, time did not allow him to think too much. Soon an examiner came to the exit and took the two of them to a quiet hall to rest for a while. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 588: Attacking the semi-finals You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In this hall, there are already many contestants waiting. It can be seen that these people have passed the qualifying competition before. Su Han glanced over and saw that there were four to five hundred people. Moreover, people are constantly being brought in. "It seems that this Wild Fire City is really full of geniuses." Su Han passed these three levels. Although he did not try his best, Su Han was still a little surprised to see so many people passing through. "This Wild Fire City is truly a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger, and should not be underestimated." Su Han knew that now that he had only passed the preliminary round, it was impossible to obtain a quasi-king-level elixir like Drunken Moon Flower from the City Lord's Mansion. To get the Drunken Moon Flower, he must pass the rematch. The preliminary round continued, and the preliminary round with 30,000 people took a very long time. It wasn¡¯t until two days later that the preliminary round was completely over. "Okay, all the young geniuses here, I would like to congratulate you first. You have passed the preliminary round and become a formal member of the City Lord's Mansion." The voice of an elderly person in charge sounded in the hall. "Next, what you have to face is a more cruel rematch. Moreover, the rematch will be conducted under the supervision of the City Lord and the senior officials of the City Lord's Mansion. In other words, as long as your performance in the rematch is good enough, you will fall behind. In the eyes of the City Lord." "The semi-finals are also divided into three links. The first link assesses the comprehensive field, which is divided into four categories: Alchemy, Talisman, Beast Control, and Formation. However, each person can only choose one. Which category do they feel they are in? Choose whichever assessment you have the most experience with." "The second link is the assessment of martial arts." "After the first and second links, we will select the 64 people with the highest ratings and select the strongest eight people through a group competition. These eight people are the final elites and can get For the enshrinement title and five million annual salary we promised before, we can also make an additional request to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡± It can be seen that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion has spent a lot of money for this elite selection competition. After the person in charge finished speaking, the hall fell into a new round of frenzy. However, Su Han heard several people whispering near him. "Hey, don't you think it's strange? Three years ago, the City Lord's Mansion held such a big selection. Six to seven hundred geniuses were selected to enter the City Lord's Mansion. In the end, the eight strongest elites were selected. However, Those people are no longer in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, who knows where they went?¡± "That's right, my brother is also among the six or seven hundred people. Not long after the selection, he was sent out by the city lord's palace on a secret mission. He hasn't come back yet. However, he was quite happy when he left, as if he was mumbling something. Some great opportunity or something.¡± "The City Lord's Mansion also held a similar selection six years ago. Speaking of which, the City Lord's Mansion has held a lot of selections over the years. Why are they still so hungry for talents? Where have all those elites gone?" Su Han's eyelids moved slightly, catching all these comments in his ears. He also had a doubt in his heart, "If what these people said is true, then where have these elites gone? It seems that the selection of the City Lord's Mansion is not as simple as imagined." However, doubts are doubts, but they cannot shake Su Han's determination to participate in the semi-finals. He also heard clearly just now that the eight finalists could make an additional request to the city lord's palace. For the sake of Lord Liuli, Su Han must also win one of these eight places. This is Su Han's only goal. As for the enshrinement treatment in the City Lord's Mansion, it was actually not within the scope of Su Han's consideration. Su Han doesn¡¯t care about other things, and doesn¡¯t want to get too involved. Therefore, after Su Han received his number plate, he did not gather in groups and whisper to each other like others. Just sit cross-legged and wait quietly. In a secret room somewhere in the main hall, the city lord Lu Tianhao and a group of staff were also watching the assessment scene with interest. "Sir City Lord, the talents participating in the selection this time are of very good quality, far exceeding our expectations. I believe that the Lord will also be very satisfied." A staff member said excitedly to the city lord Lu Tianhao. Lu Tianhao stroked his beard and smiled. It can be seen that he is also very satisfied with the genius selected this time. "Under a heavy reward, there must be brave men. If we don't improve the treatment, how can there be so many people coming?" Lu Tianhao feels that it is the right thing to improve the treatment of the elite finalists in this selection.?Choose. "Everyone, take a look, among the eight or nine hundred people in this hall, which ones do you particularly like? Which one do you think will definitely make it to the final eight?" Lu Tianhao asked again. "My subordinates feel that Xie Ziyu, the genius selected by Wansheng Chamber of Commerce, has great hopes. He has a calm demeanor and his previous performance has always been very good." "Cheng Zhiming from the Flying Star Gang and Wang Bai from the Leiyun Chamber of Commerce, these are the seed players who have been very popular before. However, no one can predict the final result until they reach the last step." Lu Tianhao shook his head and said: "These are the geniuses you are talking about who have already emerged and become famous before the election. What this city lord wants to ask you is whether there is anything that stands out in this election. A player who shines in people¡¯s eyes?¡± Everyone looked at each other, and suddenly someone in the corner said: "I observed a person, No. 563. This person's performance is also remarkable, and in the eyes of his subordinates, this person is very quiet and has not been disturbed. Infected by a fanatical atmosphere. This kind of genius who sticks to his original intention and is not easily diverted by external forces is often the easiest to become successful." Hearing this, Lu Tianhao also turned his attention to the number 563 this person mentioned. Number 563 is actually Su Han. Lu Tianhao's eyes swept across Su Han, and he couldn't help but feel a little surprised: "Huh? This young man does have a special aura." This is purely the instinct of the strong, which makes Lu Tianhao feel that although this young man is not very advanced, he has a destiny that condenses on top of his head and never dissipates. Lu Tianhao couldn't help but take another look, but after the second look, he just nodded slightly: "This young man is also a person worthy of attention." It¡¯s worthy of attention, but not worthy of investing too much attention. After all, this is a martial arts selection, and who will be selected in the end depends on martial arts strength. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 589 Entering the top sixty-four You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Because of the comments made by the city lord Lu Tianhao, the staff also paid attention to Su Han. Among them, there was a middle-aged staff member wearing a red robe. After seeing Su Han's appearance clearly, his eyelids jumped: "It's actually him?" This middle-aged red-robed staff member is none other than the middle-aged red-robed examiner who came to check on the situation after Su Han passed the mental test. At that time, he felt that Su Han's cultivation level was too low and thought that it was impossible for him to pass the preliminary examination, so he simply suppressed Su Han's performance in the mental test, without letting the city lord and other staff know that someone passed the mental test in half an hour. Because he felt that it was impossible for this young man to pass the semi-finals with his cultivation level, so there was no use letting the city lord know about such a person in advance. But unexpectedly, he actually saw this young man in the rematch team, and he also attracted the attention of the city lord. "Hong Hui? What's the problem?" City Lord Lu Tianhao noticed the strange behavior of the red-robed staff member. Hong Hui came to his senses and blurted out quickly: "No, City Lord, there is no problem." He was wondering in his heart, should he let the city lord know that this boy¡¯s test scores in Xinliguan were incredible? Or should we just continue to pretend to be deaf and dumb and get by? ??????????????????????? If the city lord finds out afterwards that he knew what he knew but did not report it, then he will not be able to live with it and walk away. "Well, since there is no problem, then don't stare at it. Don't disturb these geniuses and affect their performance." City Lord Lu Tianhao waved his hand and ended the discussion. At this time, the rematch of the general election has officially begun. The first link is the assessment in comprehensive fields. This comprehensive field refers to various aspects such as alchemy, formations, talismans, and beast control. But each contestant can only choose one aspect for assessment. Although it is said that the selection this time is based on martial arts strength as the highest standard. However, the city lord's palace does not only select talents based on martial arts prowess. Comprehensive quality is also an important aspect that the City Lord's Mansion considers. Of these four fields, the alchemy field naturally has the largest number of applicants. Su Han also followed the trend and chose the field of alchemy. Su Han knew that the results of this first link may only be part of others' reference, and may still be a less important part. Therefore, his mentality is also very peaceful, and he is not complacent just because his alchemy attainments are higher than those of the people present. "There are ten questions in the alchemy assessment. If you answer eight questions correctly, you will be considered excellent, and if you answer six questions correctly, you will be considered a pass." After the person in charge of the Alchemy Examination briefly announced the rules, he handed out the examination papers. These test questions are simply child¡¯s play for Su Han¡¯s knowledge in his previous life, and he can get the answers with his eyes closed. However, Su Han didn't want to be too arrogant. He knew that if he performed too evilly in alchemy, it would inevitably attract the attention of all parties. This Wildfire City is no more dangerous than other places. If the alchemy talent that is seriously inconsistent with the martial arts strength is exposed, it may cause big trouble. Therefore, Su Han just answered eight questions casually, and deliberately left the remaining two questions unanswered. " In this way, in the eyes of others, my alchemy attainments can only be regarded as excellent at best, but not heaven-defying. Furthermore, you can also guarantee that you will be included in the final list of sixty-four people. Su Han¡¯s answer sheet was handed in quickly. His answer sheet looked refreshing and neat, with clear thinking. In the eyes of the scoring examiners, he was also a good candidate with a good foundation in alchemy. "Tsk, tsk, it's a pity that there are two questions that I didn't answer. However, these two questions don't seem to be the two most difficult questions in the exam paper, right?" An examiner took Su Han's paper and said in surprise, a little puzzled. He had already answered the most difficult questions, so why couldn't he answer the easy ones? "However, the examiner didn't pay too much attention to it. Everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. Maybe these two simple questions are exactly the areas that the contestant is not good at. After giving Su Han's paper an excellent score, no one paid any attention to this paper anymore. At this time, Su Han and others came to the scene of the second stage of the martial arts assessment. This martial arts test is similar to the previous preliminary round, both of which are about breaking through. It's just that the difficulty has been increased a bit. ??Obviously, in this martial arts assessment,They can't play many tricks either. Su Han still conducted the assessment at his own pace, trying not to expose too many of his trump cards while ensuring passing. In this way, Su Han passed the martial arts assessment with no risk and passed the excellent line. "I didn't expect that this young man at the fifth level of the spiritual realm has quite good martial arts abilities." The examiner of the martial arts assessment was also surprised by Su Han's results. Those who achieved excellent results in this level were at least the peak geniuses at the sixth level of the spiritual realm. Many of them were still geniuses. Spiritual genius. "Could it be that this young man is hiding his cultivation?" Several examiners looked at Su Han thoughtfully, but they did not find any sign of hiding his cultivation. "Have you heard that there is a guy at the fifth level of the spiritual realm who also got excellent in the martial arts assessment?" "Isn't it possible? There must be a shady story." Countless glances full of suspicion and hostility were directed at Su Han, but Su Han remained calm and unaffected by the eyes of the outside world. After passing these two rounds of assessment, Su Han estimated that he should be on the final list of sixty-four people. "The assessments in both links are excellent. If I still can't make it into the final sixty-four people, then I won't have to take any assessment." Su Han is still very confident in his own strength. As expected by Su Han, the final list of sixty-four people came out, and Su Han's name was among them. This means that Su Han has entered the final stage, which is the top priority of this election - the arena competition. In the arena competition, in order to enter the final eight, you have to eliminate three opponents in a row before you can enter the quarterfinals. Sixty-four goes into thirty-two, thirty-two goes into sixteen, sixteen goes into eight. And these top eight will receive the greatest honor of this selection, and will also be the eight who benefit the most and receive the best treatment. In the final list of sixty-four people, Su Han's fifth-level spiritual realm cultivation is particularly eye-catching. He is the one with the lowest cultivation level among the sixty-four people. "Are you Su Han? Congratulations, you entered the top sixty-four." A handsome young man with perfect appearance walked up to Su Han, surrounded by a group of followers. "I heard that you are a casual cultivator, but you can break into the final list of sixty-four people with your cultivation at the fifth level of the spiritual realm. It is really impressive. This is Xie Ziyu from the Wansheng Chamber of Commerce. We can get to know each other." (Remember. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 590: The turmoil in the sixty-four strong areas You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xie Ziyu had a faint smile on his face and spoke very politely. But when you say it, it always makes people feel slightly condescending. ??Looking at this person, he is typically the kind of winner in life who is blessed by nature and has all the stars over his head. This can be confirmed just by looking at the group of people surrounding him. Before the election, Xie Ziyu¡¯s name had been mentioned many times. He was the genius with the highest voice in this election. It was a certainty that he would be included in the final list of eight people. With a good background and high talent, it is normal for a person who is so blessed to have a higher profile. "It's a pity that Su Han didn't accept this trick. Seeing Xie Ziyu extending his hand towards him, Su Han smiled faintly and just nodded without reaching out to hold it. This made Xie Ziyu¡¯s expression change immediately. He didn¡¯t expect that even though he had condescended to recruit someone, the other party would not give him any face at all. At that moment, Xie Ziyu¡¯s face darkened. At this moment, a discordant voice suddenly came from the side: "Boy, are you Su Han? I heard that you are very disrespectful to my brother Zhang Song, is that true?" Following these words, a burly young man sneered and walked away from the crowd. Judging from the appearance of this young man, he is quite similar to Zhang Song. Thinking about it, this is Zhang Song¡¯s younger brother, Zhang Bai, another popular contestant in this election. "Brother Xie, this guy is ignorant and dares to offend our Leiyun Chamber of Commerce in public. He has been blacklisted by our Chamber of Commerce." Zhang Bai said to Xie Ziyu. The implication is that you don¡¯t have to work hard to recruit him, this kid is already dead anyway. When Xie Ziyu heard this, his eyes were indifferent and he didn't say anything, so he took his followers aside. ¡°Obviously, Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t bother to get involved in this muddy water. What's more, Su Han's attitude just now made Xie Ziyu feel happy to see the outcome of this matter. "Anyway, Su Han's ability to reach the top sixty-four is already the limit, and it is absolutely impossible for Su Han to enter the final eight. Even if something unexpected happens in the ring, the City Lord's Mansion will not pursue it too closely. The only blame is that he is too crazy and does not have enough strength to tease the Leiyun Chamber of Commerce. At this time, he had better pray that he would not meet Zhang Bo in the ring. ¡°Otherwise, he will definitely die miserably. Su Hanlian smiled and said: "My elder brother openly extorted money in the elixir market, and my younger brother is not a good bird either. As expected, they are two brothers of the same breed." "Boy, what are you talking about? You don't know how to write the word death, do you?" Zhang Bai's face immediately became extremely gloomy. ¡°Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect that this kid would dare to be so arrogant in front of him. Su Han said calmly: "Is it possible that you don't have ears? Can't you hear what I just scolded you?" "Okay, okay." Zhang Bai always relied on himself as the genius of Leiyun Chamber of Commerce and was used to being domineering. He had never been treated like this. He immediately turned livid with anger. "It seems that you are really impatient. Don't worry, I can do it." Fulfill you." As he spoke, Zhang Bai whispered a few instructions to the followers around him. The entourage took the order and left. Zhang Bai looked at Su Han with a sneer, as if he was looking at his definite prey. "It would be unwise for this kid to offend Zhang Bai. Now, Zhang Bai will definitely try his best to put this guy in the ring with him and teach him a lesson on the ring." "Although Zhang Bai's strength is slightly inferior to Xie Ziyu's, his fighting style is too harsh. I'm afraid even Xie Ziyu doesn't want to confront him head-on. This time, even if this kid doesn't die, half of his life will be lost. " "Anyone who dares to offend the Leiyun Chamber of Commerce in the fifth level of the spiritual realm is seeking death." The other sixty-four top players also started talking about this matter. They all looked at the excitement and thought that Su Han was dead. "I said, does this kid want to be famous? I have never heard of such a number one person in Wildfire City before. Now suddenly, he has entered the top sixty-four in the general election, and offended the Leiyun Chamber of Commerce. .¡± "Hehe, I'm afraid it's the stupid young man who is new to Wildfire City and doesn't understand anything. In our Wildfire City, if you don't have enough strength, the higher you stand, the faster you will die." Everyone was talking incessantly and cast mocking eyes on Su Han. Those geniuses who came from the Leiyun Chamber of Commerce like Zhang Bai all sneered, looking at Su Han as if they were looking at a dead person. For a time, the sixty-four strong regionsThe atmosphere became very strange. "Brother Ziyu, are we sure we won't take care of this matter?" A follower whispered to Xie Ziyu. Xie Ziyu is a leader among the top 64 players. If anyone can control the situation now, it is only It could be Xie Ziyu. Xie Ziyu said calmly: "We have no control over this matter. Zhang Bai and the people from Leiyun Chamber of Commerce did not violate any rules of the election. As for what they want to do in the ring, that is beyond my control." "Yes, Brother Ziyu." The follower was very knowledgeable. He knew that Xie Ziyu chose to ignore this matter. Of course, there were the reasons Xie Ziyu said, but the more important reason was that Su Han's attitude towards Xie Ziyu just now was not very respectful. This is the real reason why Xie Ziyu chose to let it go. "Okay, everyone, you are the final sixty-four in this election, that is to say, you are the sixty-four strongest people. Sixty-four geniuses, encounter each other in twos, and after three rounds, we can meet Come to the final eight.¡± The loud voice of the person in charge rang in the ears of the top sixty-four contestants. "Before the battle begins in the third stage, there are some detailed requirements that must be clarified first. First of all, no heaven-defying props, contracted beasts, or summoned objects are allowed to be used. This battle must be a martial arts contest between warriors. " "Secondly, there is no cheating in any form in the arena competition, otherwise you will be disqualified." "Third, in this ring competition, in order to encourage the contestants to give their best, they must sign a life and death contract and be responsible for life and death. If you are not willing to sign the contract, you can choose to quit now, but if you do not quit, it will be deemed to have agreed to the life and death contract. Once in the ring The City Lord's Mansion will not be held responsible for any accidents that occur on board." As soon as the person in charge finished speaking, the scene fell silent. The first and second items are nothing, but the third item seems a bit cruel. And Zhang Bai looked at Su Han with a sneer. Obviously, this third rule is very much in line with Zhang Bai's wishes. In the end, no one among the contestants raised any objections. After all, everyone knows that in the world of martial arts, there is always a certain risk in everything. Especially, this is Wildfire City, a far more dangerous place than other cities. However, danger is always accompanied by opportunities. Those who want stability will not choose to come to this wild fire city. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 591: Get out of here You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Since no one has any objections, let's start the drawing of lots now. Each time two people are drawn, it will be a group of arena duels. There will be a total of thirty-two games, and the winner will advance to the next round." The person in charge said and started drawing lots. Su Han is in a calm mood. Regardless of whether there is a shady plot controlled by Zhang Bai in this lottery, even if Zhang Bai himself is drawn, it will not be a big problem for Su Han. In the confrontation just now, Su Han's evil eye had already seen Zhang Bai's details. However, in this round of drawing, there was no shady incident as Su Han expected. The opponent he pulled out was a completely unfamiliar warrior at the sixth level of the spiritual realm. After seeing that his opponent was Su Han, the man couldn't help but grinned: "Boy, it's not a shame for you to be defeated by me, Jin Chong." Su Han was speechless for a while, and he didn't know where these people got their confidence. Do they really think that their cultivation level is low? Any martial artist with some background will know that martial arts strength and martial arts cultivation are sometimes not completely equated. Su Han had seen some of the top geniuses of the Great Xia Dynasty in his previous life, but he could not see such blind pride in them. It seems that the level of martial arts in southern Xinjiang is still not high enough. Soon, the duel order of all thirty-two games was drawn out. And that Jin Chong, as if he was trying to put pressure on Su Han intentionally or unintentionally, walked to Su Han and used the pressure of his sixth-level peak spiritual realm to keep calling Su Han. The more this guy behaves like this, the more Su Han secretly feels funny. There is no doubt that the more such a person is, the more Su Han will suspect that this person is a stern person. A truly strong person does not need to use this method to frighten his opponents. The real momentum and pressure will be released automatically in the martial arts arena. Who can be frightened by such a small threat who can make it to the final sixty-four who show off their power below the ring and have no chance of making it to the stage? Even Zhang Bai would not use such a low-level method to scare Su Han. Su Han simply ignored Jin Chong's performance. However, the more he acted like this, the more cowardly he appeared in Jin Chong's eyes, which made De Jin Chong even more complacent, feeling that Su Han was afraid of him and didn't even have the courage to face him head-on. Su Han ignored this Jin Chong, feeling calm and enjoying the competition on the stage. Many of these top 64 geniuses are Heavenly Spirit Realm experts, and the duels between them are a bit more exciting than those between Heavenly Spirit Realm experts from other places. "This Wildfire City is a dangerous place. Perhaps the people here have a harsh living environment, so their martial arts potential will be stimulated more thoroughly, right?" Su Han felt that although a place like Wildfire City was dangerous, it was a good place for warriors to hone their strength. It¡¯s not like Su Han has never faced off against a strong person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm. But at that time, Lord Liuli was there, and no matter what, there were still three golden-armored warriors. All in all, Su Han actually rarely fought alone. This time, Su Han was actually slightly looking forward to seeing how far he could go in a duel with a strong person in the Heavenly Spirit Realm relying only on his own strength. However, before that, the first opponent, Jin Chong, still needs to be eliminated. At this time, it was Su Han's turn to face off against Jin Chong. Jin Chong couldn't wait any longer. He stood up like a shooting star and jumped directly from the stage to the ring, looking down at Su Han from a high position. "Are you going to give up voluntarily? Or are you going to come up and let me beat you down?" Jin Chong's tone has already put him in the position of the winner, with a very high attitude. Su Han laughed dumbly, with an indifferent expression, and slowly walked up. Getting on the ring, Su Han looked directly at Jin Chong and said calmly: "I don't know where you get your confidence. However, in view of your rudeness, I decided to let you roll off the ring as quickly as possible!" While speaking, Su Han suddenly activated his evil eye, and Jin Chong was caught off guard and froze immediately. "All he could think about was how to deliver a fatal blow to Su Han, and he didn't expect Su Han's move at all. The next second, Jin Chong seemed as if he was drunk. He stood on the ring in a daze, his eyes dull, and his hands drooped unnaturally. "Go down!" Su Han's figure suddenly moved, and in the flash of light, he came to Jin Chong, and slapped Jin Chong on the chest with a big black dragon palm print. boom! Jin Chong was slapped by Su Han's palm and was completely unable to resist. His figure was like a puppet with broken strings, moving straight towardsFell under the ring. boom! The dust was flying, and Jin Chong fell down under the ring in a state of embarrassment. It was as ugly as it could be. At this time, Su Han closed his evil eyes, and Jin Chong immediately woke up. However, when he saw his current situation, he was completely stunned. He had fallen under the ring, his whole body covered with dust, and there was a blue-black palm print on his chest. "Failed?" Jin Chong couldn't believe that all this was true. How could he lose in such a daze? And he was defeated so embarrassingly and so cowardly? At this moment, the referee also announced expressionlessly: "Jin Chong vs. Su Han, Su Han wins!" Jin Chong couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Faced with such an unbelievable thing, his brain capacity was completely insufficient. His eyes were spinning rapidly, trying to figure out what was going on. "Could this kid have some kind of magic? Why did he and I look at each other and it ended up like this?" Jin Chong was extremely depressed and wanted to protest, but he also knew that the judgment made by the referee would probably not be changed again. If you want to blame, you can only blame yourself for being unlucky and meeting an incredible opponent. He didn¡¯t have the courage to look at Su Han anymore, for fear of being attacked again. At that moment, he had no choice but to leave the ring with a livid face and a dejected look on his face. At this time, the crowd watching the battle was also in an uproar, "Isn't this Jin Chong at the peak of the sixth level of the spiritual realm? How come he was knocked down in one move against the fifth level of the spiritual realm?" "Those who don't know, think that Jin Chong is the one with a relatively low cultivation level. What kind of evil is this Su Han? Is it really not a coincidence that he can enter the top 64?" "No wonder he has the courage to challenge Zhang Bo. However, Zhang Bo is a seeded candidate in the general election and cannot be compared to Jin Chong and others." Everyone was talking a lot, and Zhang Bai stared at Su Han thoughtfully, the gloomy look in his eyes gradually getting darker. At this time, a follower returned to Zhang Bai and reported: "Brother Bai, the drawing of lots has been completed." "Really?" A dark light flashed in Zhang Bai's eyes, "When will this kid and I go to the ring to show off?" "In the next round, if it's too late, this kid will be eliminated at 80%, and it won't be Brother Bo's turn to teach him a lesson, right?" The follower chuckled. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 592: Encounter on a narrow road You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Now, the second round of drawing lots begins." As soon as the person in charge finished speaking, a middle-aged man in red robe suddenly appeared in the drawing area and said to the person in charge: "This round, I will be in charge of drawing lots. This is the intention of the city lord, in order to prevent someone from cheating." The person in charge didn¡¯t doubt anything and nodded: ¡°Then you come.¡± This middle-aged man in red robe is the former red robed staff of the city lord's palace. Few people know that in fact, he has been secretly receiving the benefits of Leiyun Merchant Alliance and doing things for Leiyun Merchant Alliance. When Zhang Bai saw the middle-aged man in red robe, the smile on his lips deepened, and he glanced demonstratively in Su Han's direction. Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to this guy at all. His heart was still, he closed his eyes and meditated, preparing for the next round. Soon, the results of the second round of draws came out, and Su Han¡¯s opponent was indeed Zhang Bai. This draw result aroused boos from everyone. Everyone knew that this was definitely not an accident. There is definitely a behind-the-scenes operation. "Huh? What's going on over there in the contestant area?" City Lord Lu Tianhao also quickly noticed something strange here. A staff member stood up, glanced at the situation, listened for a while, and reported: "It seems that two players had a conflict, and they happened to be drawn together again in the ring. Now there is a fierce battle." "Young people are full of energy, and it's normal for them to have friction with each other." City Lord Lu Tianhao didn't care. "However, one party to the conflict is No. 563, whom we have paid attention to before, and the other party is Zhang Bai from the Leiyun Merchant Alliance. The city lord wants to see if he wants to intervene. Zhang Bai is known for his ruthless fighting style. He may Beat that young man to death." The staff member said a little worriedly. Lu Tianhao waved his hand, "The rules have been set before. You are responsible for life and death in this arena battle. There is no reason to interfere. Besides, if he can't pass Zhang Bai's level, it only means that this boy has limited luck and is not the kind of real person." He is a destined genius. Even if such a person is presented to that Lord, that Lord may not be satisfied." "The city lord is still far-sighted and what he said makes sense." Everyone agreed. The second round of games is played one game at a time. Soon, it was Su Han and Zhang Bai's turn. Zhang Bai couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He took meteoric strides and rushed onto the ring with great majesty. "Young man named Su, I admire your courage. Seeing such a lottery result, you were not so frightened that you ran away on the spot. However, I have to wonder if your head was caught in the door?" Zhang Bo burst out laughing, not hiding his sarcasm. "Compared to my head, I think you should care about your own head. I have never seen anyone as cheap as you, eager to get your head over to be slapped in the face." Su Han smiled leisurely and had already made up his mind. In this battle, he must teach the people of Leiyun Merchant Alliance and Heyan Pavilion an unforgettable lesson. Su Han's words made Zhang Bai change his face. He knew that this kid was very sharp-tongued, but he still couldn't help but feel angry. "Boy, you have a bad mouth, but besides this bad mouth, what else do you have?" Zhang Bai took a deep breath and sneered, "You have already heard the rules of this arena just now. The sword has no eyes, and you are responsible for life and death. . If you are afraid, it is still too late to kneel down and beg for mercy." This piece of cypress is actually used to stimulate generals. Su Han smiled faintly: "What am I afraid of? Since you are not afraid of death and are rushing to give me your life, what reason do I have to run away?" Looking at Su Han being so calm and listening to his calm words, people who don't know may think that he has already broken through to the Heavenly Spirit Realm. The other players below were all whispering. "What's going on with this kid? How dare a person at the fifth level of the spiritual realm be so arrogant in front of Zhang Bai, who is at the seventh level of the spiritual realm?" "Did you know that your death was imminent, so you just started talking nonsense?" "It's possible. Anyway, if you offend Zhang Bo, he will die no matter what." Everyone was talking about it, but no one was optimistic about Su Han. "City Lord, the duel between Zhang Bai and No. 563 is about to begin." Following the reminder from a staff member next to Lu Tianhao, Lu Tianhao and other staff members all turned their eyes this way. "Boy, are you ready for the verdict from the Leiyun Merchant Alliance?" On the ring, Zhang Bai looked at Su Han with a sneer. "That's nonsense. Let's do it.I'll give you three moves. " Su Han frowned, suddenly crossed his arms across his chest, and glanced sideways at Zhang Bai. This move immediately angered Zhang Bai. "Boy, you are so crazy when death is imminent!" Zhang Bai burst out with murderous intent, and his burly body rushed towards Su Han like a loose cannonball. With this rush, Zhang Bai's figure seemed to suddenly disappear from the void. Immediately afterwards, Zhang Bai¡¯s figure filled the sky, seemingly rushing towards him from all directions. That momentum, that speed, that power, it seemed like mountains were attacking Su Han from all directions! "As expected of Zhang Bai, he has such a strong momentum. Even an eighth-level spiritual warrior would have a headache seeing this crazy fighting style." "This kid is finished. He angered Zhang Bai. Zhang Bai's strongest killing move is when he takes action. Now this kid will be killed instantly." Under the ring, even Xie Ziyu couldn't help but frown when he saw Zhang Bai's style of play. To be fair, Zhang Bai was so powerful that even Xie Ziyu was not willing to face him head-on. Although he has the means to subdue Zhang Bai, Zhang Bai's crazy fighting style of attacking with physical force will give even a strong man one level higher than him a headache. Su Han was a little surprised when he saw Zhang Bai's momentum. Also at the seventh level of the spiritual realm, the genius of this Wild Fire City, both in terms of actual combat power and the degree of potential stimulation, is far higher than the seventh level genius of the spiritual realm in other places. " This piece of cypress, in terms of actual close combat effectiveness, is almost comparable to the eighth level genius of the spiritual realm from other places. However, Su Han, who has cultivated the Dragon Martial Body and the Glazed Golden Body, has never been afraid of anyone in close combat. Su Han's figure swayed, and a layer of dazzling white light appeared on his body, flickering like stars and diamonds. The whole person was in the light and could not be looked directly at. "The second level of the glazed golden body, the star body!" Su Han opened his bow from left to right, punched continuously, and blasted into the void around him. Bang bang bang bang! ? Continuous explosions came from the void, and fists and fists collided with each other, causing the void around the arena to shake violently. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 593: Physical duel You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The people watching around the ring could not believe their eyes at this moment. Su Han was actually fighting Zhang Bai hand to hand! He is already two levels lower than Zhang Bai in cultivation, yet he still uses Zhang Bai¡¯s best hand-to-hand fighting method. Is this guy crazy? However, what surprised them even more was that the two figures who were fighting crazily on the ring seemed to be indistinguishable for a moment. No matter how fast Zhang Bai is and how powerful his punches are, he seems to have no advantage in hand-to-hand combat. "This boy, am I right? He fought hand-to-hand with Zhang Bai?" "What the hell? With his size, fighting Zhang Bai in hand-to-hand combat is simply an exaggeration." "Could it be that this kid really hides his strength?" The magical power of Glazed Golden Body is itself prepared for hand-to-hand combat. After cultivating the Glazed Golden Body to the second level and developing the "Star Overlord Body" stunt, the body's physical defense capabilities increased exponentially. The rays of light from the stars on Su Han's body are all energy points. These energy points can absorb the power from the opponent's fist, and can also convert this power into your own energy, and blast it out with the fist. Therefore, Su Han relied on the magical power of the Star Overlord Body to fight Zhang Bai hand-to-hand. Not only did he not feel strenuous, but he became more and more able to do so with ease. "What the hell? This guy's cultivation level is obviously much lower than mine. How come he has the advantage in a hand-to-hand fight?" At this moment, Zhang Bai was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. Although he had strong melee abilities, he was restrained in front of Su Han. He always felt that the air around him seemed to be constraining his every move, preventing him from fully unleashing himself. . ?????????????????? Even though he has good defensive capabilities and is equipped with armor, even if he was hit by Su Han several times in a row, he still felt sick in his chest and almost had the urge to vomit. He never thought that this seemingly unspectacular boy at the fifth level of the spiritual realm would have such incredible melee combat abilities! The speed is not worse than myself, the attack power is not worse than myself, and even the defense is stronger than myself. This makes Zhang Bai really depressed. His defensive power is definitely first-class among the geniuses in Wildfire City. Even Xie Ziyu, who is recognized as the number one player among the younger generation, may not be as good as Zhang Boqiang in terms of defensive ability alone. As a result, in terms of defensive ability, he actually lost to this little-known fifth-level spiritual realm boy! He originally wanted to kill this kid instantly with one punch, but he never expected that he would be at a disadvantage instead. Not to mention that Zhang Bai didn't expect it, everyone in the Leiyun Merchant Alliance looked at the ring with wide eyes, their eyes filled with disbelief. They know very well how strong Zhang Bai's melee combat ability is. Apart from Xie Ziyu, among the younger generation in Wildfire City, there is no one else who can confront Zhang Bai head-on in melee combat. This is something they have always been proud of, but now, the genius they are proud of has encountered a stronger opponent than themselves in close combat? Even the city lord Lu Tianhao and a group of staff seemed not to have expected that the battle would develop into this situation. Zhang Bai punched hard continuously, but he was also extremely depressed, yelling again and again: "Boy, don't be too arrogant, you will be the one to watch next!" After the words fell, Zhang Bai rubbed his hands, and two giant pumpkin hammers appeared in his hands. The huge body with the giant hammers looked like a giant, roaring wildly, and waving the double hammers towards Su Han. The hammer is a heavy weapon that relies purely on brute force. When the two sledgehammers were swung, the momentum surged. It was like countless hills falling down, constantly hitting and smashing. "Zhang Bai was enraged. He rarely uses these two sledgehammers. It seems that he is determined to suppress Su Han in the ring." "Look, if Su Han doesn't use weapons, he will be in trouble. These two giant hammers are fourth-refined spiritual weapons, which can bring huge bonuses to Zhang Bai's close combat ability." Su Han looked indifferent and looked at the hammer shadow in front of him. However, he obviously had no intention of using weapons. Comparing to savagery and horizontality? His physical body has really never been afraid of anyone. Since Zhang Bai is competing for brute strength, let him experience the brute strength of the dragon martial body. Su Han stood still, the five dragon tattoos on his left arm moving at the same time, and a huge force of 50,000 kilograms flowed between the muscles. This huge force of 50,000 kilograms is comparable to that of a monk at the late stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even Zhang Bai, who is at the seventh level of the spiritual realm, has no chance of resisting this huge force of 50,000 kilograms. At this time, Zhang Bai¡¯s hammer shadow in the sky also hitBefore. Su Han let out a low shout and punched out a pair of fists, unleashing a force of 50,000 kilograms without reservation! In an instant, black light surged above both fists, and among thousands of fist shadows, a fist was formed that destroyed everything! Boom! The shadow of the hammer in the sky dissipated like smoke under the power of this punch. Su Han's fist hit the pair of giant pumpkin hammers hard! The power of the physical body actually destroyed the pair of giant pumpkin hammers, breaking them into pieces like pieces. Breaking through ten guilds with one force! quiet! Deathly silence. Everyone held their breath and watched this incredible scene. No one can believe their eyes, thiscould it be an hallucination? This guy at the fifth level of the spiritual realm actually smashed a pair of spiritual weapons with his bare hands? At this moment, Zhang Bai was completely stunned, with his mouth wide open, and he still didn't come back to his senses for a while. When he realized that his weapon had been destroyed by Su Han with his bare hands, his expression immediately became extremely wonderful. Various expressions of astonishment, disbelief, disbelief, etc. were constantly changing on his face, intertwined together, making his expression look extremely funny. "Go down!" Su Han gave a low shout, obviously not intending to let Zhang Bai go. His figure flashed like a ghost. He didn't know when he was close to Zhang Bai, and the pressure from his whole body was released, covering Zhang Bai tightly. When Zhang Bai reacted, he immediately became furious: "Boy, do you think Zhang Bai only has this ability?" Su Han sneered and said: "What other skills you have, just use them together." "Okay, okay, this is what you said yourself. You are looking for death, and no one can save you." Zhang Bai suddenly sneered. Looking at his appearance, it seemed that he really had some unexplained trump cards. Suddenly, as if Zhang Bai had made up his mind, he suddenly raised his hands and tapped several large acupoints on his body several times, and blood arrows shot out one after another. Zhang Bai reached out and grabbed the blood arrows. The void continued to illuminate, and strange runes continued to emerge from the void, shot into his skin, and entered his blood. Suddenly, Zhang Bai's eyes burst into red light, and he looked up to the sky and roared, "Ouch!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 594 Shocked Everyone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This roar was like an ancient ferocious beast coming out of its cage. The wildness burst out. Even the young geniuses watching the battle below were all filled with blood and almost couldn't stand. Looking at Zhang Bai again, his aura has been rising steadily, and soon exceeded the level that a seventh-level spiritual realm should have. The current Zhang Bai is like a ferocious beast in a state of madness, giving people a particularly violent feeling. Even Xie Ziyu, who was watching the battle in the audience, had a look of shock in his eyes. "Oh my God, this guy is so scary. He actually has such a scary trump card." "This is the power of blood. This cypress must have been refined with the blood of ancient ferocious beasts." "This piece of cypress is really unlucky. It must be such an adventure to get the bloodline of an ancient ferocious beast." For a moment, all the geniuses below were speechless. Those geniuses who originally thought they could be evenly matched with Zhang Bai, now their eyes burst out with jealous light, jealous of the bloodline power Zhang Bai had obtained! Once Zhang Bai had the power of blood, he immediately opened a gap with them. Maybe, in this general election, Zhang Bai may actually be the favorite to win the championship! "Brother Bo! Brother Bo! Brother Bo!" The geniuses of the Leiyun Merchant Alliance were all extremely excited and burst into cheers like a mountain roaring and a tsunami. ¡°Brother Bai, brutally kill this ignorant boy!¡± These geniuses of the Leiyun Merchant Alliance are waving flags and shouting, working extremely hard. Zhang Bo stared at Su Han fiercely. This bloodline power was his last trump card. He originally wanted to save it for the decisive battle with Xie Ziyu, but he didn't expect that he would have to use it in advance on an unknown little character. ¡° In this way, if he plays against Xie Ziyu in the future, Xie Ziyu will be on guard against his own trump card. This made Zhang Bai even more angry, feeling that Su Han had ruined his major event. "Boy, there is a way to heaven but you don't take it. There is no door to hell but you have to break in! Go to hell!" Zhang Bai roared wildly, and the violent blood power spurted out, rushing towards Su Han on the other side of the ring. "The power of blood?" Su Han's mouth moved slightly. He could see that after stimulating the bloodline power, Zhang Bai's single-body strength had definitely reached the eighth level of the spiritual realm or above. This kind of bloodline madness is undoubtedly a very useful trump card in actual combat. However, Su Han did not feel scared at this moment, because it was not like he had never seen this kind of bloodline power before. His follower Cheng Can possesses bloodline power, and according to Su Han's observation, Cheng Can's bloodline power is purer and has greater potential than Zhang Bai's. Because Cheng Can¡¯s bloodline power is innate, while Zhang Bai¡¯s bloodline power is acquired through refining the bloodline of ancient ferocious beasts. However, the blood auras of the two people are indeed somewhat similar. This made Su Han couldn't help but start to guess that Cheng Can should also have this kind of mad power. Su Han believes that if Cheng Can is given time, Cheng Can's explosive potential will never be inferior to that of Zhang Bai. Even Su Han himself is not completely without bloodline power. First of all, Su Han once refined Cheng Can's blood essence. After such a long period of cultivation, this blood essence and Su Han were completely integrated. It can be said that Su Han now also possesses Cheng Can¡¯s bloodline power. Secondly, Su Han practices "Black Dragon Manual". This technique has never been practiced before. It is mysterious and unpredictable. During the training process, Su Han gradually discovered that this technique can actually allow him to develop dragon clan magical powers. Possess the blood power of the dragon clan. Although Su Han has not yet refined the dragon blood he received from the Dragon Control Leader, his current bloodline power alone is enough to crush this cypress. After all, no matter how powerful Zhang Bai's bloodline power is, it is just the power of some ancient ferocious beast. And all the ancient ferocious beasts will eventually prostrate themselves under the power of the dragon, because the dragon clan is one of the noblest bloodlines since ancient times and is the true king of beasts. Since we are competing for bloodline power, let¡¯s have a good comparison! Su Han suddenly let out a clear roar, and the pressure of the dragon clan in his body began to move. The people below felt a little regretful when they saw Su Han standing on the stage but not stopping Zhang Bai from stimulating the blood power. If you can interrupt the opponent when he activates his bloodline power, you may still have some chance of winning. But if the other party successfully stimulatesWith the power of blood, there is no room for recovery. "This Su Han still doesn't have enough ethics." "Yeah, maybe he doesn't know what blood power is, right?" "Huh? No, look at this Su Han" "Heis he the power of blood?" Many people took a breath, their voices trembling. "That kind of energy fluctuation seems to be the power of blood!" "But why is his bloodline power different from Zhang Bai's? Compared to Zhang Bai, it is much purer and more peaceful." "That's right. Why do I feel that his power, although not as exaggerated as Zhang Bai's, still has a soul-stirring power?" "Pressure, this is bloodline pressure!" Everyone was excited. No one thought that this unknown fifth-level spiritual realm cultivator actually had a trump card. This is really unbelievable. Since Su Han came to power today, one unbelievable thing has happened one after another, and each one of them has impacted everyone's nerves. The most important thing is that Zhang Bo is good at hand-to-hand combat, so he will fight Zhang Bo hand-to-hand. Zhang Bai has the power of blood, and he also has the power of blood. Is this mocking Zhang Bo? Across the ring, Zhang Bai's face had become quite ugly. His eyes were staring at Su Han opposite him, as if he was about to spit out fire from his eyes. "Look, what is that?" Someone suddenly exclaimed. "Thencan't they be scales?" "It's really scales. Oh my god, there are scale defenses all over Su Han's body. This" "It can't be dragon scales, right?" "Dragon scales? Impossible. Could it be that this Su Han actually has dragon blood?" "Dragon bloodline? How is that possible? Are there dragons in southern Xinjiang?" For a time, the atmosphere below was boiling again, and even a group of staff in the City Lord's Mansion couldn't calm down. Their eyesight was better than that of young people, so they naturally recognized that Su Han's body was indeed a dragon scale. Dragon Scales! That is the bloodline of the Dragon Clan! No matter how thin the dragon bloodline is, it is still dragon bloodline. It will be very noble and have very strong potential. At this moment, everyone was stunned when they saw the black and shining dragon scales on Su Han's body. Even the city lord Lu Tianhao was shaking slightly: "Thishow can this Su Han have dragon blood? How is this possible?" "This boy is so amazing!" The staff members all exclaimed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 595: Powerful Crush You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "No wonder this boy showed such strong combat effectiveness in the previous battles. It turns out that he has the blood of the Dragon Clan. With the blood of the Dragon Clan, it is not surprising that he can leapfrog the challenge." A group of staff members sighed. Among this group of people, only one person's face suddenly became extremely ugly, that is, the red-robed staff member who had helped Zhang Bai cheat in the lottery. He thought that Zhang Bai would definitely win an overwhelming victory against Su Han without any suspense. As a result, the reality seems to be different from what I imagined? Zhang Bai, the number one genius of Leiyun Merchant Alliance, is not only inferior to this boy in physical confrontation, he is also far inferior to this boy in terms of blood strength? The red-robed staff member felt an indescribable feeling in his heart at this moment. He never expected that this little-known casual cultivator would have such an amazing trump card. If Su Han entered the City Lord's Mansion, it would definitely be the City Lord's Mansion. The core is the key training target in the future. But he suppressed Su Han from the beginning and helped Zhang Bai cheat in the lottery. This once Su Han became successful, how could he get even half of the benefits? At this moment, he felt like his intestines were turning green, but he didn't dare to show anything strange, for fear that the Lord of the City would discover some clues. "Does any of you know the specific information about this son?" City Lord Lu Tianhao asked. A staff member made some inquiries and reported: "This son entered Wildfire City not long ago. When he first entered Wildfire City, he had a conflict with Heyan Pavilion under the Leiyun Chamber of Commerce." "Conflict?" Everyone was stunned. "That's right, I was in the elixir market at that time and wanted to exchange two quasi-king-level elixirs for one Drunken Moon Flower. However, I was made difficult by Zhang Song from the small pavilion of Heyan Pavilion, who insisted that he use three. In exchange for the quasi-king-level elixir, otherwise no one in the elixir market will be allowed to sell him Drunken Moon Flower." "Oh? And there is such a thing, Zhang Song is Zhang Bai's brother, right?" Lu Tianhao asked casually. "Yes, it is said that Zhang Song is the core genius of Leiyun Merchant Alliance with his own brother, and his style is very domineering at ordinary times." The staff reported, but in fact everyone knows that this kind of disgraceful thing is a waste of time. The normal state of the city, if there were no such things, it would not be called Wildfire City. The reason why Su Han's matter was noticed by the city lord is because Su Han's potential should not be underestimated. If it were an ordinary casual cultivator, if they were blackmailed, they would be blackmailed, and there was no way it would reach the ears of the city lord. "Send someone to Heyan Pavilion to tell Zhang Song's little pavilion master what I want. From now on, he will be expelled from Wildfire City and will not be allowed to come back." Lu Tianhao ordered. The staff member was stunned and said, "City Lord, this punishment is a bit harsh, isn't it?" "How can the punishment not be too severe?" City Lord Lu Tianhao smiled half-heartedly, "Su Han will surely skyrocket in the future. It will be a good thing for our City Lord's Mansion to have a good relationship with him now." "The city lord is far-sighted and indeed wise. However, will this make Zhang Bai feel cold?" After the aide asked the question, he shook his head, feeling that he had asked too much. Who is more valuable, a seedling with the blood of an ancient dragon or a seedling with the blood of an ancient ferocious beast? The only one to blame is Zhang Bai himself. He should not have made enemies with Su Han from the beginning. "City Lord, so we really found a treasure in this selection?" City Lord Lu Tianhao let out a long sigh: "What a pity, this selection is all requested by that Lord. Although the selected talents are nominally enshrined by the City Lord's Mansion, in fact, they are all arranged by that Lord. .¡± Hearing what Lu Tianhao said, everyone in the City Lord's Mansion showed regret. "City Lord, if you say this, aren't these selected geniuses all cannon fodder? That great event has been prepared for so many years, why hasn't it been concluded yet?" City Lord Lu Tianhao said: "How can we speculate on the matters above? Being selected by that gentleman may be a bad thing or a good thing for them." When everyone thought about it, they felt it made sense. After all, we are all people who have been working hard in Wildfire City for many years, and we all know in our hearts that behind dangers, there are often opportunities. The greater the danger, the greater the opportunity. On the surface, these geniuses appear to be cannon fodder for that gentleman, but in fact, no one can say whether this huge danger will be accompanied by a huge opportunity. This is the principle of good and bad fortune. Of course, opportunities are important, butPhysical strength and luck are also important. If you don¡¯t have that strength, even if you encounter an opportunity, you won¡¯t be able to seize it. ¡­¡­ On the ring, Zhang Bai suddenly had the urge to vomit blood. He completed the process of stimulating the power of his bloodline in such a short period of time, and thought that he had achieved extraordinary performance. He originally thought that with his own strength, it would be a matter of minutes to crush his opponent. But I never expected that the other party actually had dragon blood! My ancient ferocious beast bloodline is very strong, but when compared with the dragon bloodline, the astonishing gap becomes apparent. After stimulating the power of his bloodline, not only did he not gain an advantage, he even became worse than the previous situation. His own attack, hitting the opponent's dragon scale defense, was like missing an itch. But the attack power of dragon bloodline is astonishing. After the opponent activated the dragon bloodline, his hands could evolve into huge black dragon claws. When grasped in the air, the destructive power was frightening. Before activating his bloodline power, Zhang Bai dared to resist a few moves from the opponent, but now he dared not take any of them. At this moment, Zhang Bai was really on the verge of tears. If he had known this, he would have been better off not activating his bloodline power from the beginning. However, who would have expected that this little-known boy at the fifth level of the spiritual realm would actually contain the power of dragon bloodline in his body? "Go down!" Su Han's figure flashed, and a large black dragon palm print was pressed against Zhang Bai's chest. After stimulating the power of the dragon bloodline, the power of the black dragon's big palm seal has doubled compared to before. "Is it just like this?" A desperate thought flashed through Zhang Bai's mind. The next moment, he heard a clear cracking sound of ribs in his chest. His proud body, which had been baptized by the power of blood, had his ribs broken. Afterwards, the bones in the body seemed to be broken one by one, blood spurted out, and the whole person fell down the stage in despair. This scene caused an uproar among the people present. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 596 The dust has settled You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Bai!" A group of geniuses from the Leiyun Merchant Alliance surrounded him with panic on their faces. Zhang Bai was unconscious, his body was limp and dying, and he didn't even have the strength to respond. This scene made the geniuses present feel secretly cold in their hearts. You know, this is only the second round of the arena competition, and there is still the third round. Zhang Bai is already the best among the participating talents, but he will be beaten like this. Where did this super pervert come from? It was so cruel. At this moment, everyone could only pray secretly in their hearts that they would never encounter this Su Han in the third round. Even Xie Ziyu's face was slightly pale at the moment, and he secretly speculated in his heart that if he met Su Han instead, he would have a slight chance of winning. No matter how you speculate, the results are not very optimistic. However, while everyone is fearful, there is not much sympathy in their hearts. Because Zhang Bai is not very popular in the first place. Only a group of geniuses from the Leiyun Merchant Alliance stared at Su Han fiercely: "You are dead. When the news reaches Zhang Song's ears, Zhang Song will definitely go crazy!" "Zhang Song?" Su Han smiled faintly. He was not afraid of the entire Leiyun Merchant Alliance. How could he be afraid of just Zhang Song? "Let's go! Go back and tell Brother Zhang Song to come and settle accounts with this kid!" A group of people from the Leiyun Merchant Alliance carried Zhang Bai away in a hurry. Over in the hosting area, City Lord Lu Tianhao sighed: "If there is a championship final in this election, this boy will be the winner!" These words immediately suppressed Xie Ziyu. Xie Ziyu is the most popular contestant in this election, but Lu Tianhao did not evaluate him in this way, but instead evaluated Su Han in this way. A group of staff around him were startled at first. How could the city lord think so highly of Su Han? However, when they thought about the various potentials and benefits of the dragon bloodline, they felt that this evaluation was not too exaggerated. The knockout rounds continue in full swing. "There is still one last round, and the final eight are born. I only need to win one more game to stand out from this general election." Su Han thought of this, his eyes moved, and he scanned the remaining players in the field. He is confident that no matter which one of these players he encounters, there won't be any big problems. Even Xie Ziyu, in Su Han's eyes, is just a young genius with higher talent and stronger foundation. No matter how strong you are, can you be stronger than Master An Xiang of the Seven Kills Association? Su Han could even force Master An Xiang to retreat, let alone Xie Ziyu. At this time, the second round of duels was completed, and sixteen winners were decided. Next, these sixteen winners will face off in pairs to determine the final eight. "Now, sixteen of you have obtained the final qualifications for the competition. Half of you will become the lucky ones in this selection, and will receive the title of enshrinement of the City Lord's Mansion, and enjoy the high-level treatment of the City Lord's Mansion!" "Okay, let's start drawing lots." After the person in charge finished speaking, the drawing ceremony began immediately. All the top sixteen geniuses stood in two rows, waiting for their opponents in this round to be drawn. Opposite Su Han was Xie Ziyu. However, this person obviously did not have the courage to look at Su Han. His eyes were evasive and deliberately moved to one side. It can be seen that although Xie Ziyu is strong, he is not the kind of fighting madman. He will not see a strong opponent and just think about fighting him. In his heart, what he thinks more about is the benefits of becoming a worshiper in the city lord's mansion. Therefore, Xie Ziyu must not be willing to draw lots and draw Su Han. Soon, the results of the draw came out. Su Han¡¯s opponent was another genius from Leiyun Merchant Alliance. This person is among the top sixteen, and his strength is not particularly outstanding, nor is he particularly low. As soon as he saw that his opponent was Su Han, the man's expression immediately changed. He saw how ruthless Su Han was in dealing with Zhang Bai just now, and he didn't want to be treated the same way. . What¡¯s more important is that, like Zhang Bai, he is a genius from the Leiyun Merchant Alliance. Although he was not very familiar with Zhang Bai, in the eyes of outsiders, the two obviously belonged to the same camp. For a moment, this genius almost had the idea of ??giving up the game on the spot. After dilly-dallying for a long time, he finally made up his mind and entered the ring as if he were rushing to the execution ground.   As a result, what surprised him was that Su Han had no intention of killing him. His moves were all relatively restrained, and after a few moves, the genius allowed him to go with the flow, admit defeat, and leave the ring. "Brother, I will keep your kindness in mind. After I go back, I will persuade the senior leaders of Leiyun Merchant Alliance not to be incited by the people from Heyan Pavilion." Before stepping down, the genius also spoke to Su Han very sincerely. In this way, Su Han successfully passed the third round and entered the final eight. The third round of competition was quickly over. The final eight people were finally settled. "Okay, okay, okay!" Loud and thunderous laughter came from the void, and the next moment, a figure came directly from the void and landed in front of the ring under everyone's gaze. "Lord City Lord!" When everyone saw this figure, their expressions changed drastically, and they all exclaimed respectfully, "Lord City Lord!" The person who came was none other than the city lord Lu Tianhao. At this moment, Lu Tianhao also had a look of appreciation on his face, looking at the eight geniuses who were finally selected. "Hahahaha, you are all the top young talents in Wildfire City. Today's selection has won these many young talents. It is really a grand event for the City Lord's Mansion. All eight of you will be given the title of worship and join our City Lord's Mansion to enjoy five years. A high salary of one million yuan stones. Other geniuses who are shortlisted for the top sixty-four can also join our city lord's mansion, obtain the title of deacon, and enjoy the next-level treatment. Are you willing?" The city lord personally issued a message to recruit, which is a great honor for all contestants. For a time, all the contestants were excited and shouted: "I am willing to do my best for the Lord of the City!" Among all the people, only Su Han remained calm and looked at these fanatical people. In Su Han¡¯s eyes, fanaticism is not a good thing. In a fanatical atmosphere, it is easy for people to lose their ability to think and judge. "Su Han." At this moment, City Lord Lu Tianhao¡¯s wise eyes stared at Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 597: Getting what you want You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Su Han was not as enthusiastic as others, after hearing Lu Tianhao's greeting, he still raised his hands and saluted: "Your Majesty the City Lord." "Haha, there is no need to be polite. This city lord has made it before. If there is a championship final in this election, you will definitely be the winner." Lu Tianhao stared at Su Han with admiring eyes, and the words he said shocked the geniuses present, with mixed feelings in their hearts. "After all, the other seven people they finally selected were all at the Heavenly Spirit Realm. The seven powerful Heavenly Spirit Realm experts were all outcompeted by a fifth-level spiritual realm. However, they had to be convinced that not everyone had the dragon bloodline. Lu Tianhao laughed: "Well, I have promised before that the eight people you are finally selected can each make a request to the city lord's palace. Now is the time to fulfill the promise. If you have any requests, you can just put them forward. Let¡¯s start with Su Han first.¡± After speaking, Lu Tianhao stared at Su Han. He also wanted to know, what exactly would this special genius with the dragon bloodline ask of him? Is it fame and fortune? Or cultivation resources? No matter what, as long as this request is not too excessive, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion can satisfy it. ¡°After all, it is the City Lord¡¯s Mansion that selects geniuses, and the selected people must be given the best treatment. This will make everyone in Wildfire City more convinced of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Under everyone's gaze, Su Han smiled slightly: "I want a drunken moon flower." What? Lu Tianhao thought he heard wrongly, and everyone else present looked at each other in shock. It¡¯s not that the Drunken Moon Flower is worthless, but he could have asked for more, but he only wanted a quasi-king-level elixir. " Quasi-king-level elixir may be a rare commodity in the eyes of the common people in Wildfire City, but when you get to the city lord's mansion in the future, won't you get as much as you want? For a moment, everyone felt that this dragon-blooded genius must have something wrong with his brain. Even Lu Tianhao did not expect that such a plot would happen. Su Han wanted nothing but a Drunken Moon Flower. Logically speaking, at this stage, if you ask for more, it will naturally prove that you owe more kindness to the City Lord's Mansion, and you will have to work harder for the City Lord's Mansion in the future. Lu Tianhao had even planned that if the Su Han lion opened his mouth and made any excessive demands, he would be able to satisfy them, and then say some words of encouragement by the way to remind him of the kindness of the City Lord's Mansion. But he didn¡¯t expect that he only wanted a quasi-king-level elixir, which was really not a great favor to the city lord¡¯s mansion. "Su Han, are you sure you only need one Drunken Moon Flower? You don't need anything else? What the City Lord's Mansion can give you is far more than just one Drunken Moon Flower." Lu Tianhao coughed slightly and said. "Thank you, Lord City Lord, but I don't have anything else I want." Su Han had a bright smile on his face, but what he said was decisive. Since he said so, Lu Tianhao had no idea. He coughed lightly and said, "Come here, bring me the drunken moon flower." After Su Han, the other geniuses were not polite and all asked for a lot of things from the City Lord's Mansion. In their eyes, being able to make a request to the City Lord's Mansion this time is a free opportunity. Anyone who doesn't seize this opportunity will be a fool. And Su Han didn¡¯t have any other ideas, he just felt that every gain must come with a loss. You got a lot from the City Lord's Mansion this time, and there will definitely be a day when you need to repay me in return. With Su Han¡¯s character, he doesn¡¯t like to owe others any favors. The next step is the awarding ceremony. Even if Su Han is not interested in the awarding ceremony, he still has to look happy like everyone else. Contrary to Su Han, Xie Ziyu was obviously very enthusiastic about the title ceremony. He kept looking towards Su Han, as if he was afraid that Su Han would be too eye-catching and steal his limelight. Su Han smiled casually and simply stood in the most inconspicuous corner. He was very low-key and would never steal anyone's limelight. After the investiture ceremony, Lu Tianhao said: "Okay, from now on you are members of the City Lord's Mansion in Wildfire City and are under the direct jurisdiction of this City Lord. Regardless of your previous background, whether you are a genius of the five major forces or a leader among casual cultivators. Sir, from this moment on, you represent the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and you don¡¯t have to look at anyone¡¯s face in Wildfire City, do you understand?¡±   "Yes!" All the contestants are full of joy. From now on in Wildfire City, they are inferior to one person and superior to ten thousand people. Especially for those casual cultivator geniuses who were originally from humble backgrounds, receiving this kind of treatment is tantamount to reaching the sky in one step. For a time, everyone felt grateful to the City Lord's Mansion. "Okay, you have just joined the City Lord's Mansion, and there are still many things you need to get familiar with. In the past few months, you have stayed in the City Lord's Mansion to learn some necessary things so that you can integrate better in the future. Although the City Lord's Mansion does not have too many rules and regulations, But there are also some rules that need to be followed. No one in the City Lord's Mansion is allowed to act without authorization. If you want to leave the City Lord's Mansion, you must apply separately with the City Lord." Lu Tianhao said immediately. No one has any objection to these words. Being able to stay in the City Lord's Mansion to study is a dream for them. Only Su Han felt a little weird inside. There is no reason. The rules of this city lord's mansion are so strict. If you want to go out, you have to apply separately, right? Recalling what some people had discussed before about the fact that all the geniuses recruited by the City Lord's Mansion in the past few years disappeared, Su Han felt that this election and recruitment were not that simple. However, anyway, I have obtained the Drunken Moon Flower, and my purpose of running for the election has been achieved. As for the rules Lu Tianhao said, Su Han actually didn't really take them to heart. Although he would not deliberately break these rules, if he really wanted to leave one day, Su Han would not be restricted by these rules. "Go and report to that lord, the selection has ended. The geniuses selected this time are all excellent." After the training, Lu Tianhao gave instructions to his confidants alone. ¡­¡­ Su Han got the enshrinement token from the City Lord's Mansion. The biggest benefit is that he can freely enter and exit every corner of the City Lord's Mansion. Except for the inaccessible security center, no other place is guarded against him. During this period, Su Han had no plans to go out, so he stayed in the library of the City Lord's Mansion. The library in the City Lord's Mansion is very large and has a very rich collection of books. For Su Han, this is definitely like a fish in water. He is not interested in the martial arts classics in the library. The only thing he is interested in is the various records related to the wilderness, the origin of the wilderness, the customs of the wilderness, these are what Su Han is most interested in. Want to know something. And records of these aspects can only be found in Wildfire City. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 598: The City Lord¡¯s Calling Order You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After a few days in the library, Su Han gained a lot. He learned that the so-called ancient demon-sealing place is the legendary battlefield of the ancient demon-sealing war, where humans and demons fought. But that ancient demon-sealing war has always been tabooed by people, and no detailed information has been handed down. Even some of the super sects that Su Han had seen in his previous life did not know the specific information about the ancient demon-sealing war. However, there are many rumors and speculations. Regarding the ancient demon-sealed place, people¡¯s attitude is generally one of fear and uncontrollable curiosity. I am curious because since ancient times, this has been an undeveloped virgin land, and a place that has not been developed will definitely breed countless treasures of heaven and earth. ¡° Moreover, since it is an ancient battlefield, there must be treasures left over from ancient times. Therefore, it is generally accepted that there must be countless opportunities in the ancient demon-sealed land, and it is a truly great treasure house. And the "barbaric land" that warriors are exploring now is just an edge within the edge of the ancient demon-sealed land. The real ancient demon-sealed land is far beyond what can be explored with today's human level. This barbaric land has produced countless treasures from ancient times to the present. However, while there are treasures, the wilderness is also full of dangers, with a lot of mist and miasma, and there may also be monsters left over from ancient times. If you are not careful, you will lose your life. The warriors who can come back alive from the wilderness are the lucky few. And the warrior who can come back alive from the wilderness and bring back treasures has burned high incense in his previous life. But even so, the wilderness is still a place that people flock to. The treasures in the wilderness are a great temptation for any adventure-loving adventurer. Especially for those desperadoes who have always been thinking of taking risks, the wilderness is an excellent opportunity for them to make a comeback, and it is worth their while. After all, today¡¯s casual cultivators have too few opportunities to get ahead. Sects and forces have occupied most of the cultivation resources, and the resources left for casual cultivators are really limited. This serious resource imbalance also makes casual cultivators more willing to take risks and more desperate than sect disciples. Sect disciples may not be willing to take risks in this barbaric land because the mortality rate is too high, but casual cultivators are willing. This also turned the barbaric land into a true paradise for casual cultivators. The deserted city is a station that has been spontaneously established for a long time to explore the barbaric land. After thousands of years of development, the current deserted city is very mature. Those who come to explore the wilderness are all desperadoes, which also makes the atmosphere in Wildfire City very different from other places. Compared with other places, Wildfire City is more primitive. There are not many rules to speak of. It all depends on whose fist is bigger. After reading the information on the City Lord's Mansion, Su Han also gained a new understanding of the dangers of the wilderness. Although the wilderness is only the edge of the ancient demon-sealed land, for a monk of his current level, it is still a place where there is a narrow escape from death. " However, now that we have come to Wildfire City, there is absolutely no reason not to go to the wild land and take a look. Therefore, in the next period of time, Su Han practiced intensively and consolidated all the magical powers he now has. The nourishing elixir for Lord Liuli was also refined. However, after taking it, Lord Liuli will still need some time to wake up. Su Han didn¡¯t worry too much. He did everything he could, and the only thing left was to see the fate of Lord Liuli. Su Han himself extracted part of the spiritual energy that was sealed on the seventh floor of the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. After absorbing and digesting it, his cultivation level increased to the sixth level of the spiritual realm. The reason why the spiritual pulse energy is not absorbed all at once is because every time the cultivation level is advanced, there will be a process of martial arts inspiration bursting out. He needs a certain amount of time to digest these insights about martial arts and improve his various magical powers. After a period of seclusion, Su Han successfully condensed the sixth dragon tattoo, and his physical strength reached a full fifty thousand kilograms. "The Soul-Suppressing Technique of Universe" and "Black Dragon Palm Seal" have been upgraded to the fifth level. The power of Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower¡¯s golden magnet has reached the eighth level. The proficiency of red gold magnetic storm has also been upgraded to the sixth level. And directly sacrificed the suppressive god of Tianhe Glazed Tower?, it has been promoted to the fifth level. Other martial arts skills, such as "Flowing Light Escape", "Glazed Golden Body", "Aoxue Sword Technique", "Five-Shaped Fist", "Leaf Footwork", and "Moon-Shattering Flying Knife" are also endlessly inspired. Su Han can be said to have gained a lot during his time in the City Lord's Mansion. Not only did the City Lord's Mansion provide him with a perfect training environment, but Su Han was also not polite and ate a lot of the treasures of the City Lord's Mansion. Of course, these heavenly materials and earthly treasures were all sent by the city lord Lu Tianhao on his own initiative, and everyone had a share of the eight offerings. Just when Su Han was immersed in the world of martial arts, one day suddenly, he received a summons from the city lord. "A summons order issued by the City Lord himself to summon all the geniuses recruited by the City Lord's Mansion." This selection produced a total of more than 800 geniuses, all of whom were recruited by the City Lord's Mansion, including the elites who were shortlisted for the top sixty-four, and the absolute elite who were shortlisted for the top eight. More than 800 people were called together to be personally received by the city lord Lu Tianhao. Lu Tianhao's face was full of smiles: "Everyone, I haven't summoned you in the past two months because the City Lord knows that you are taking the time to familiarize yourself with the City Lord's Mansion and adapt to the City Lord's Mansion. I have called you here today because there is important news. , I want to inform everyone.¡± Hearing what Lu Tianhao said, everyone immediately pricked up their ears and wanted to know what important news it was. Looking at Lu Tianhao¡¯s smiling expression, this news shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. "Just now, this city lord got good news. The seal of the wild land of Purple Mist Valley is about to be broken. By then, Purple Mist Valley will be free for us to enter." "Perhaps you don't know where Purple Smoke Valley is. I, the city lord, can tell you that Purple Smoke Valley is one of the most mysterious and unexplored treasures in the wilderness. It is a truly large treasure house." "Since you are the geniuses who have just been selected by the City Lord's Palace, the City Lord has decided to leave you with this opportunity to enter the Purple Smoke Valley to hunt for treasure!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 599 Treasure Hunting in Purple Smoke Valley You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Lu Tianhao finished speaking, the whole hall suddenly boiled. "Treasure hunting in Purple Smoke Valley? Great, this is definitely a great opportunity, an excellent opportunity." "I have long wanted to go treasure hunting in the wilderness. I didn't expect that entering the City Lord's Mansion would have such benefits. I can go directly to a mysterious land like Purple Smoke Valley." "Mr. City Lord, when will we set out?" Everyone present is gearing up. The treasure in Purple Smoke Valley is a great temptation for all of them. Even Su Han was moved. He had not learned anything in the library these days. He knew that Ziyan Valley was one of the five secret realms in the wilderness. It was usually shrouded in thick fog of wilderness. The perimeter is restricted and cannot be easily entered. However, every three years, the restrictions in Purple Smoke Valley will be opened. At that time, it is a good time to enter Purple Smoke Valley to hunt for treasures. "Before, I always suspected that the city lord's palace had other agendas. This election and recruitment of talents are not as simple as it seems. Now it seems that I am overthinking it? Are they really focused on recruiting and cultivating talents?" Su Han couldn't understand the intention of the city lord's mansion for a moment. However, looking at the eagerness of others to give it a try, Su Han knew that they were all looking forward to this trip to Purple Smoke Valley. "Okay, this is an opportunity. I believe that everyone will know how to seize it without the need for this city lord to say more. Everyone goes back and prepares. Early tomorrow morning, my city lord will lead the team to Purple Smoke Valley. Remember, everyone must be present. , if there is any failure, we will be removed from the list!¡± Lu Tianhao waved his hand and ended the meeting. After returning to his residence, Su Han went to the Library Pavilion again to learn more about the Purple Smoke Valley. However, what surprised him was that there were not many records about Purple Smoke Valley in the library of the City Lord's Mansion. These records are vague as to what kind of treasures and dangers there are in Purple Smoke Valley. This feeling is as if the person who wrote these records has never been to Purple Smoke Valley. "It's strange, no matter how dangerous this Purple Mist Valley is, there won't even be a single person who comes out of it alive, right? Why do the people who write these books seem to have no understanding of the Purple Mist Valley?" Su Han also felt a little strange for a moment. However, he could not imagine the reason for this at all. At this moment, Su Han suddenly noticed a familiar figure out of the corner of his eye. Su Han once met a young man wearing a blue robe in a hotel outside Wildfire City. "Brother?" At this time, the young man in blue also noticed Su Han and walked over to Su Han with a surprised look on his face. Su Han frowned. Judging from the dress and temperament of this young man in blue, he did not seem to be a genius recruited by the city lord's palace. Moreover, Su Han did not see this young man in the general election this time. Could it be that he was originally from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? "Brother, why are you here?" The young man in blue asked in surprise. Afterwards, the young man in blue seemed to remember something and asked in surprise: "Could it be that you were recruited by the City Lord's Mansion through this election?" Su Han was not pretentious and nodded: "Yes." When the young man in blue heard this answer, his expression suddenly changed slightly, and his eyes became complicated. He looked at Su Han and opened his mouth, as if he was hesitant to speak. His appearance made Su Han even more confused. However, Su Han didn't ask any more questions and just nodded lightly: "It's a coincidence. I didn't expect to meet him here." The young man in blue took a deep breath and nodded with a smile: "That day in the hotel, my brother was not afraid of power and spoke uprightly. In my heart, I have always admired my brother. I didn't expect that I would meet you again here. .¡± "You're welcome, just call me Su Han." "I'm here, Lu Heng." The young man in blue was obviously a cheerful person. After a while, he started chatting with Su Han. "Brother Su, the Seven Kills Guild is a tyrant outside Huanghuo City. It is a tyrant outside Huanghuo City. After I came back, I sent people to destroy the headquarters of the Seven Kills Guild, which can be regarded as eliminating a harm to the people." Lu Heng said. Su Han was not very surprised after hearing this. From the first moment he saw Lu Heng today, he wasIt has been expected that Lu Heng's status in the city lord's palace is definitely not simple. Especially since his surname is Lu, which is the same as the city lord Lu Tianhao. This made Su Han have some guesses about his identity. "Brother Su, are you used to living in this city lord's mansion? If there is anything you're not used to, you must tell me." Lu Heng said enthusiastically. Su Han nodded: "There is nothing unfamiliar. By the way, tomorrow the city lord will take us people to Purple Smoke Valley. Do you know anything about Purple Smoke Valley?" "Purple Smoke Valley?" Lu Heng suddenly took a breath of cold air, "You said the city leader wants to take you to Purple Smoke Valley? Just tomorrow?" "Yes, is there any problem?" Su Han felt even more weird when he saw Lu Heng's reaction. Lu Heng's face was gloomy and uncertain. After a while, he suddenly seemed to have made up his mind. He grabbed Su Han's arm and said urgently: "Brother Su, listen to what I said to my little brother. You must not go to Purple Smoke Valley. You must not go there." Go. It¡¯s best to leave the City Lord¡¯s Mansion immediately and go somewhere else!¡± "What's going on?" Although Su Han already had doubts about Ziyan Valley, he was still a little surprised when he heard Lu Heng say this. "Brother Su, I can't explain the specific details of this, and I don't know much about it. However, if you trust me, don't go to the Purple Mist Valley. There will definitely be no return to the Purple Mist Valley. Land, I can guarantee this." Lu Heng said sincerely. His words made Su Han become very curious about the Purple Smoke Valley. "Is this Purple Smoke Valley really so weird?" The weirder the place, the more likely it is that there is a great opportunity hidden there. Su Han knew this very well. If this Purple Smoke Valley is really a place where there is no return, then Su Han would like to visit it even more. He doesn¡¯t believe that with his past life experience and trump cards, there are still places in the world where he can be trapped. ¡°Besides, in this life, as a humble cultivator, if I don¡¯t have a desperate spirit, I will never think that I will be able to compete with the geniuses of those big forces and sects in the future. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 600: The Innocent Old Man You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Su Han's strength and trump cards are already among the best among his peers in Wildfire City, he knows that these are far from enough. The people who took Su Yunhai away were definitely not from Southern Xinjiang. If you want to rescue Su Yunhai, you must break out of Southern Xinjiang, but your current cultivation level is still not enough. These all gave Su Han a sense of urgency. "In the final analysis, my own absolute strength is still the most important. If it weren't for my deep luck and the memory of my past life, it would be too difficult for me to make a name for myself given my age and background. But, I My goal is different from others. I must return to the Imperial Capital of Great Xia within three years and regain everything from my previous life. In the final analysis, my personal cultivation is still not enough." Su Han, the most urgent thing now is to make breakthroughs and keep making breakthroughs. Therefore, no matter how dangerous this Purple Smoke Valley is, Su Han doesn't want to miss it. "Brother Su, you" Su Han smiled and said: "I completely understand what you mean. However, I still want to take a look at this Purple Smoke Valley." After hearing this, Lu Heng looked at Su Han with complicated eyes, as if he still wanted to persuade him, but he also knew that it would be useless to persuade him now. "Sigh Then you must be careful. If you change your mind before entering Purple Smoke Valley, you can come to me and I can try my best to help you leave the City Lord's Mansion." Lu Heng¡¯s words are quite loyal to someone who has just met. After Lu Heng left, Su Han closed his eyes and went through all his current magical powers and trump cards in his mind. "This time in seclusion in the city lord's mansion, I gained a lot. Not only did my cultivation level break through to the sixth level of the spiritual realm, but my overall combat effectiveness has at least doubled. If I still want to continue to improve in a short period of time, just The dragon¡¯s blood must be refined.¡± Su Han thought of dragon blood and the cold stone he got at the Yunzhong City auction. He doesn¡¯t have time to explore the functions of these two things right now. Early the next morning, Su Han got up early, made preparations, and then set off to the meeting place. There are many geniuses who have arrived earlier than Su Han, and the expressions on their faces all look extremely excited. Within a moment, City Lord Lu Tianhao also arrived at the scene. Behind Lu Tianhao, there were also a large number of elites from the City Lord's Mansion. Seeing that the city lord attaches great importance to this treasure hunt in Purple Smoke Valley makes all the geniuses even more excited. They feel that this time, maybe it is really an opportunity to obtain treasures and change their destiny. Su Han did not lose his composure because of the ecstasy, especially what Lu Heng said last night sounded the alarm for him. He carefully observed Lu Tianhao's expression, but he didn't see anything strange on Lu Tianhao's face. "Roll roll!" Lu Tianhao shouted. The roll call ended quickly, and no one was missing in the number of people, everyone was in place. Looking at Lu Tianhao¡¯s expression, he was obviously very satisfied and waved his hand: ¡°Very good! This treasure hunt is an opportunity to change your destiny. I hope all of you will be blessed and have a good harvest! Let¡¯s go!¡± The mighty army marched out of Wildfire City and headed towards the barbaric land. The entrance to Purple Smoke Valley is at a place on the edge of the wilderness, so it is not difficult to find. As one of the five major mysteries in the Savage Land, Purple Smoke Valley is the closest to Wildfire City and the easiest to reach safely. For many years, the entrance to Purple Smoke Valley has been firmly controlled by the City Lord's Mansion. After three days and three nights of marching, the army arrived at the entrance of Ziyan Valley. The young geniuses in the team, when they saw the entrance of Purple Smoke Valley, could not restrain their inner ecstasy and excitement. They wanted to enter the Purple Smoke Valley immediately to find out. At this moment, Lu Tianhao suddenly waved his hand: "Stop!" The mighty army stopped at the entrance of Ziyan Valley. Next, Lu Tianhao stood on the spot, his eyes constantly scanning the void, as if he wanted to find someone in the void. "finally come." Suddenly, an old voice came from the void. Immediately afterwards, the void began to sway like water waves. From the water-rippled void, a figure slowly walked out. The figure was wearing a black cloak, and its face was as abstract as the endless starry sky, making it impossible to recognize its true face. Even Su Han couldn't bear to see this figure.He was secretly surprised. This figure's cultivation level is obviously much higher than that of Lu Tianhao. As soon as he walked out, his aura made Su Han feel that this person had a lot of background. How could such a person exist at the entrance to Purple Smoke Valley? The other geniuses present looked at each other in confusion at this moment. The figure who suddenly walked out made them feel a strong pressure, which even made them unable to breathe. "Everyone, listen up. The senior in front of you is called Old Man Wu Dao. He is considered a highly respected senior in our area of ??Wildfire City. Today, Senior Wu Dao will cast a spell for us and open the Purple Smoke Valley. The last barrier to the entrance.¡± Lu Tianhao said loudly. "hehe." The innocent old man let out a hoarse, strange laugh, which was regarded as acknowledgment of Lu Tianhao's statement. ¡°It turned out to be the senior who came to help.¡± "As expected of the City Lord's Mansion, we can actually invite such a powerful senior to open the restriction for us." The crowd was talking a lot, everyone was very excited, and their gratitude to the City Lord's Mansion was getting higher and higher. Only Su Han frowned slightly and looked at the Wudao old man. The Wudao old man's cultivation level was obviously not low. He should have even left the Human King Realm, at least the Earth King Realm. "Such strength can be said to be rare in the entire Southern Xinjiang. How could such a reclusive power wait here specifically for a group of young geniuses to enter the Purple Smoke Valley to test and hunt for treasures?" It's not that Su Han has many problems, but he knows best that most of the powerful people who have reached this level of cultivation are old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years. Basically, they have weird tempers and only want to stay in their own caves. Here, it¡¯s hard to get invited if there¡¯s no big deal. And this unscrupulous old man actually made a special trip for such a trivial matter, and judging from his tone, he has been waiting here for quite a while. If it is not profitable, this unscrupulous old man will never make this trip in vain. And among these young geniuses, what can this unscrupulous old man hope for? Deep in Su Han's heart, he immediately became extremely vigilant. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 601 Danger Warning You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The unscrupulous old man glanced at the group of geniuses brought by Lu Tianhao, and suddenly let out a hoarse and unpleasant laugh: "Haha, the quality of this group of geniuses selected by your city lord's palace is quite good." Lu Tianhao said respectfully: "This is all thanks to Senior Wudao." "Heh, what does it have to do with me?" The innocent old man smiled arrogantly, and his hawk-like eyes suddenly fell on Xie Ziyu, who was the most outstanding among the crowd. When Xie Ziyu saw his look, he suddenly felt something stir deep in his heart, and an inexplicable feeling of palpitations arose spontaneously. However, in front of the innocent old man and Lu Tianhao, he did not dare to show it. Fortunately, the old man Wu Dao didn't look at it for long, he just looked away after one glance. "Senior Wudao, let's get started." Lu Tianhao said respectfully. The innocent old man smiled arrogantly, and his figure suddenly disappeared from the place, landing at the entrance of Purple Smoke Valley in an instant. At the entrance of the Purple Smoke Valley, clouds cover the fog, and the smoke is a light purple color with a fragrant aroma. It is precisely because of this that it is called Purple Smoke Valley. However, this purple smoke is actually a highly poisonous substance. If you accidentally inhale a small amount, you will die on the spot. In the past, many monks who came to explore the Purple Smoke Valley died in this deadly purple smoke. The figure of the innocent old man is like a ghost, standing outside the entrance of Purple Smoke Valley, still some distance away from the purple smoke. Immediately afterwards, the old man Wu Dao's head seemed to shake slightly, and in front of him, there seemed to be a wave of light suddenly shaking. An invisible force shot straight out from the sea of ??consciousness between his eyebrows, hitting the restriction at the entrance to the Purple Smoke Valley and emitting a dazzling multi-colored light. Everyone's ears only heard the loud noise of "Biao", and then, a black light, like the evil spirits came out of hell, constantly rushing towards the high altitude, and the formation seemed extremely scary. After some crazy vibrations, the gap restricted by the formation slowly stabilized. Immediately afterwards, the poisonous smoke at the entrance of Purple Smoke Valley quickly subsided at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye. All the young geniuses present were fascinated by what he saw, and they were even more in awe of this unscrupulous old man. "Okay, the gap has been opened, go in." The ignorant old man smiled arrogantly again, and his figure disappeared from the place like a ghost, disappearing into the void in an instant. "Thank you, Senior Wudao!" A group of geniuses shouted in unison respectfully. Lu Tianhao waved his hand: "Okay, the last restriction at the entrance of the valley has been opened. Now is the best time to enter the Purple Smoke Valley once every three years. After entering, how many treasures and adventures you can get depends on your own luck and luck. Good luck. The city lord will give you one month. After one month, come and gather at the exit." "Yes, City Lord!" Every young genius, with excited faces, filed in from the entrance. When it was Su Han's turn, Su Han walked towards the magic circle at the entrance. Suddenly, his heart jumped inexplicably, and his evil eye stung, as if he was suddenly pricked by a needle. This sudden omen made Su Han slightly surprised. "What does this mean? Is it a warning from the evil eye, telling me that this Purple Smoke Valley is very dangerous?" Su Han had already expected the danger in Purple Smoke Valley, but what he didn't expect was that the evil eye could also foresee the danger in Purple Smoke Valley and warn himself in advance. "The connection between me and the evil eye is getting closer and closer. Sooner or later, I will completely reveal the secret of the evil eye." Su Han received the danger warning from the evil eye and did not panic. The figure flashed and entered the gap circle. "No matter what, don't rush in, safety first." When Su Han opened his eyes again, he was already in the Purple Smoke Valley. He felt as if he had suddenly entered a dark world with no sunlight at all. The surrounding temperature seemed to have suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees, making it appear gloomy. Extremely cold. Wherever you can see, there is a dense dark forest and lingering fog. "The environment in this place is really bad." Su Han also knows that Purple Smoke Valley is a barbaric land, and since the barbaric land is on the edge of the ancient demon-sealed land, it will definitely not be a paradise with birds singing and flowers fragrant. However, the harsh natural environment of Ziyan Valley was beyond Su Han's expectation. Looking around, the field of vision is dim??, there is no sunlight at all. And the people who came in at about the same time as him didn¡¯t know where they were. It seemed that everyone was sent to different places by the magic circle at the entrance. "Now that I'm here, let's explore it. However, this place does look uneven, so I have to be careful." After Su Han made up his mind, he chose a direction and walked forward. ¡­¡­ Outside the entrance of Purple Smoke Valley, the figure of Old Man Wudao reappeared in the void: "Not bad, Lu Tianhao, you did a good job." Lu Tianhao's expression was very complicated. He waved his hand and asked all the elites of the City Lord's Mansion to retreat. Afterwards, Lu Tianhao asked: "Senior Wudao, what do you plan to do with these young people?" The innocent old man smiled scornfully: "How to deal with it, do you still need Lu Tianhao to take care of it? I have already given you the benefits promised to you. If you still want to take care of things that you can't control, don't blame me for reminding you. You, as the city lord, can be pulled down at any time." Lu Tianhao looked ugly and said continuously: "I have no intention of interfering with the seniors. I just want to know what will happen to these young people. After all, they are also geniuses selected by me personally." "Haha, I know that you personally selected the geniuses. If the quality is not good, I will not look down on it. As for what will happen to them, do you need me to make it clearer? Could it be that you have forgotten that before? Have all the geniuses you selected for me over the years gone away forever after entering Purple Smoke Valley?" The ignorant old man smiled. After Lu Tianhao heard this, his face turned gray. He looked at the entrance of Purple Smoke Valley, his face full of guilt. He knew that he was the one who felt sorry for this group of young people! However, he also needs to think about himself and the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Lu Tianhao couldn't afford to offend someone like Old Man Wudao. "Haha, don't worry. My plan is just one last step away, and it will be completed soon. Therefore, after this group of people enter the Purple Smoke Valley, I will no longer need your people." The ignorant old man waved his hand casually and said. When Lu Tianhao heard what he said, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and left with a sigh. He knew that in the eyes of this ignorant old man, all young geniuses were just pawns. And even he, the lord of Wildfire City, is just a higher-level chess piece. Life or death is at the mercy of this ignorant old man. Even if he found out afterwards that he was being used and teased, he would not dare to protest or complain. Because the strength of old man Wu Dao is too much stronger than his. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 602: Harvest of Spiritual Medicine You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The young geniuses who have penetrated deep into the Purple Mist Valley are completely kept in the dark. They do not know that a conspiracy is brewing outside the Purple Mist Valley. Although it is dark in the Purple Smoke Valley, the vegetation is very lush. In the dense forest, there is often no place for a cone to stand, and many big trees are as thick as a few people hugging each other. The aura of heaven and earth here is very abundant, and the environment is gloomy, which is very suitable for the growth of spiritual things. Along the way, Su Han had a great harvest. "Unexpectedly, although the various flowers and plants in the Purple Smoke Valley are inconspicuous, they actually have their own effects. Many of them are elixir varieties that cannot be seen outside, and their growth qualifications are also very good. This Purple Smoke Valley is truly a treasure land.¡± When Su Han entered the Purple Smoke Valley, it was like entering a treasure house of elixirs. To others, this Purple Smoke Valley is full of crises, but to Su Han, it is full of opportunities. For a whole week, Su Han did nothing and focused on picking the elixir. Many of the elixirs here have two sides. They are not only materials for elixirs, but they are also deadly poisons. It is very difficult to pick them. At this time, the advantage of Su Han's previous life experience was revealed. There are many elixirs that only he recognizes, and many elixirs that only he knows how to pick. By the seventh day, Su Han had swept away all the elixirs in the nearby area. If anyone else comes to this area, they will probably be surprised. This area looks like it has been ravaged by a tornado, and thousands of plants have been uprooted. After Su Han finished collecting the elixir, he flapped his six-stripe pterosaur wings and left the area without staying any longer. After seven days, Su Han was certain of at least one thing, that is, the Purple Smoke Valley was very vast and incredibly large. A total of eight to nine hundred people came in, but Su Han walked in this area for seven days and didn't see a single person. ¡°I don¡¯t know where everyone else is?¡± Su Han is not worried about others attacking him. With his current strength, even if he encounters a group of people, there won't be much of a problem. What he was worried about was whether these people might have been killed. After all, this Purple Smoke Valley is full of danger, giving people the feeling that they will die at any time if they are not careful. "However, this place is deserted and full of spiritual energy, so it is an excellent place for refining dragon blood. If you miss this time, it will not be easy to find such a suitable place in the future." When Su Han thought of this, he also sat cross-legged, released the three golden-armored warriors to stand guard, and then took out a small bottle containing dragon blood. This dragon blood must be refined in a remote and uninhabited place, otherwise once people smell the pressure, they will definitely rob it at all costs. A drop of dragon blood is enough to drive all martial arts monks crazy, because the dragon clan is an ancient noble, and the blood inheritance from the ancient era is itself extremely noble. The higher the level of the warrior, the greater the benefits will be after obtaining dragon blood. Warriors who have reached the king level can even trigger inherited memories after receiving dragon blood, thus achieving unexpected breakthroughs. Su Han's process of refining dragon blood was smoother than expected, because he practiced the "Black Dragon Manual" and already had the dragon mark in his body. Therefore, when the dragon blood enters the body, it immediately merges with Su Han's own bloodline. Suddenly, an ancient tyrannical force began to rush through Su Han's body. Su Han ran the "Black Dragon Manual" to suppress this power, slowly refine it, and turn it into his own power. Suppression, refining, suppression, refining The cycle goes on and on, and another half month passes quickly. In Su Han¡¯s spiritual sea, the accumulation of spiritual power has reached an extremely abundant level. There is only one chance left to enter the Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, this opportunity is obviously not so easy to come by now. After all, Su Han has just been promoted from the fifth level of the spiritual realm to the sixth level of the spiritual realm. It is impossible for him to step into the heavenly spirit realm again in such a short period of time. But even without entering the Heavenly Spirit Realm, Su Han gained a lot from refining dragon blood this time. The dragon's blood has been completely refined by him, and through the refining of the dragon's blood, his body and soul have been completely strengthened, which can be said to be a transformation. In this life, his body¡¯s martial arts talent was actually very mediocre. He relied on chance encounters to constantly transform his bloodline into stronger ones. This time refining dragon blood is undoubtedly another earth-shaking change.After acquiring Su Han's martial arts bloodline, he once again made a qualitative leap. The Dragon Clan is an ancient royal family, and there is no doubt about the combat effectiveness of the True Dragon Clan. It can be said that the dragon race is a race born for fighting. Now that Su Han has refined the dragon's blood, he feels that there is endless power surging all over his body, as if he contains amazing bloodline potential and energy. At this moment, in Su Han's body, a complete dragon bloodline was also opened up. For a moment, the whole person's momentum surged to the sky, and he couldn't help but let out a long roar like a dragon's roar from his mouth, which shocked the beasts within a hundred miles and fled in all directions. At this moment, Su Han exuded a sense of self-confidence from the inside out, and had an infinite sense of confidence. This confidence and confidence are given to him by the dragon blood in his body. At this time, the power of heaven and earth generated by refining dragon blood slowly dissipated. "Although I tried my best to cover it up, when refining the dragon's blood, it still inevitably produced some power from the world. I hope there are no other strong people in Ziyan Valley except the geniuses of the City Lord's Mansion, otherwise other strong people will come here. , but it¡¯s not good for me.¡± Su Han thought of this, and left the area in a flash. Within a moment, a figure hurried to the place where Su Han had just been. The man looked around, but didn't see a single figure. "It's strange. There was clearly strong pressure from heaven and earth just now. How could there be no one there?" The warrior looked puzzled and muttered to himself. Judging from the way he was dressed, he was obviously one of the eight or nine hundred geniuses in the City Lord's Mansion. "Huh? How come all the plants in this place have been uprooted?" The young genius looked around, his face even more confused. He stared at the area that seemed to have been looted, and murmured to himself: "This is suspicious. Someone must have gotten some great benefits here. Go and report it quickly." Brother Ziyu and the others!¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 603: Golden Ganoderma You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han started walking again and walked for a while. The further he walked, the closer he felt to the center of Purple Smoke Valley. In the sight, other geniuses from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion gradually began to appear. However, Su Han deliberately restrained his aura and took a detour so that he would not be easily discovered. He doesn¡¯t want to get involved in crowded places. For him, the only purpose of coming to Purple Smoke Valley this time is to plunder resources to the maximum extent and improve his own strength. Being mixed up with these people is undoubtedly a waste of your time. Furthermore, Su Han always had an early warning deep in his heart. Lu Heng warned him not to come before he came to Purple Smoke Valley, and when he entered Purple Smoke Valley, the evil eye also issued a danger warning. With these, Su Han was almost certain that there must be a huge crisis lurking in this Purple Smoke Valley, which people like him didn't know about now. In this way, Su Han would be even more lazy to get involved with others. "These geniuses of the City Lord's Mansion were obviously unable to discover his existence despite Su Han's deliberate detour. In this way, Su Han avoided a lot of right and wrong. What Su Han didn't expect was that after walking like this for a day, he actually saw several fights between the geniuses of the City Lord's Mansion. Some of these fights are for a trivial elixir, some are for a monster prey, and of course there are also fights for no reason, just to eliminate a potential competitor who may compete with him for the treasure. In one day, Su Han had seen all the ugliness in the world. ¡°In the final analysis, these geniuses of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion still haven¡¯t changed the concepts they had when they were casual cultivators. In their eyes, as long as they are strangers, they will definitely affect their own interests, and they must strike first and kill the other party. "These fools, for the sake of a small profit, are killing people like crazy. Are they worried that their movements are not big enough? Do they think this Purple Smoke Valley is their back garden?" Su Han shook his head secretly. These people did not notice the danger hidden in Ziyan Valley at all. They really thought they were traveling and exploring treasures. With such fighting, even if it doesn't cause serious trouble, there will definitely be a lot of trouble. Su Han didn't want to get involved with this kind of person. After a while, Su Han came to a cliff. Suddenly, his consciousness moved and he smelled a familiar fragrance. This smell, like the breeze blowing on the face, made Su Han slightly intoxicated. His eyes moved and fell on a pile of rocks on the opposite cliff. There was a hint of golden luster in the rocks, and Su Han couldn't help but think: "Golden Ganoderma lucidum?" This golden ganoderma is also one of the quasi-king-level elixirs. It is an elixir that has the effect of prolonging life. Of course, if it only has the effect of prolonging life, it may not be enough to attract people. The most valuable thing about this golden ganoderma is that it is an elixir with the dual attributes of wood and earth. This is among the quasi-king-level elixirs. , is extremely rare. It has dual attributes, which means that Golden Ganoderma can be matched with many other kinds of elixirs. Among the raw materials of many quasi-king-level elixir recipes, this golden ganoderma can be found. It can be said that golden ganoderma is the raw material most demanded by quasi-king-level alchemists. However, this golden ganoderma has extremely strict requirements on the growth environment. It is difficult to find golden ganoderma in the market. Occasionally, a piece of it will be sold at a sky-high price. Su Han also didn¡¯t expect that golden Ganoderma lucidum would actually grow in this Purple Smoke Valley. Su Han was just about to pick the golden Ganoderma lucidum. At this moment, he suddenly saw a figure emerging from the cliff on the opposite side, carefully moving towards the pile of rocks. It seemed that if he was not careful, the golden ganoderma would be removed. Silk Ganoderma scared away. "Alas, someone else got there first." Su Han sighed softly when he saw this. He didn't expect that someone would approach the golden ganoderma before him. Even if you want the golden ganoderma again, you still have to be moral. If the other party doesn't offend you, of course you can't take it by force. With a flash of his body, Su Han planned to leave. Since he couldn't get the golden Ganoderma lucidum, it would be a waste of time for him to stay here. At this moment, the warrior on the cliff is getting closer and closer to the golden ganoderma. As long as he stretches out his hand, he can pick the golden ganoderma. At this moment, the pile of rocks suddenly moved. Suddenly, a dark purple slender shadow suddenly sprang out from among the piles of rocks. It opened its mouth wide and exposed its venomous fangs, and rushed towards the warrior's face like lightning.Bite off the arm. "There is a snake!" The warrior was frightened and wanted to avoid it in a panic, but unexpectedly, the little purple snake was extremely fierce and bit the warrior on the arm. Green poisonous blood flowed out all of a sudden. The warrior's face suddenly turned pale. He drew out his personal sword and slashed hard at the little purple snake. Unexpectedly, the little purple snake was not hurt at all. Instead, it became more fierce. In the blink of an eye, it bit the warrior's arm. Poison dripping with blood. "Good guy, this is a purple viper!" Su Han could see clearly from the opposite side. He knew that this kind of purple viper likes to lurk in the roots of elixirs and absorb the spiritual power from the roots. Especially elixirs with wood and earth attributes are Purple Viper's favorite. In terms of strength, the Purple Viper is equivalent to a sixth or seventh level human being in the spiritual realm. It is not particularly outstanding, but what makes people frightened is that its poisonous mouthful can hurt people if it touches it and kill them if it touches it. Even if it is a ninth-level spiritual realm expert, If you are accidentally hit, you will not be spared either. Another difficult thing about the Purple Viper is that its body is very strong. Except for seven inches, there are almost no weaknesses in its body. "Oh, I didn't expect that I, Wang Hui, would die here today." The warrior was desperate, knowing that he would have no way out if he was entangled by this little snake today, and the vitality in his body was also constantly drained due to the poisoning. . At that moment, he simply closed his eyes and waited for death. At this moment, a sharp sound broke through the air, and a golden light suddenly shot from the sky. With a snap, it directly hit the purple viper wrapped around his arm. The purple viper was immediately taken away from him by the golden light. body of. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The golden light turned out to be a sharp arrow, with a bang, firmly nailed the Purple Viper to the cliff. Immediately afterwards, the sound of breaking wind sounded continuously in the void, and only a few bangs and bangs were heard, and seven or eight sharp arrows were nailed to the purple viper's seven inches. This continuous arrow attack formed a terrifying attack power. The continuous attack was seven inches above the Purple Viper, and the Purple Viper was immediately nailed and dripping with blood. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 604: Surrounded You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Of course, the scariest thing is not the blood, this kind of trauma just looks tragic. The most fundamental thing is that this continuous arrow attack seems to have a powerful and inexplicable power, which can shoot through the purple viper's air sea and cut off the purple viper's vitality. Seven inches of the purple viper was damaged, and it howled repeatedly. It rolled in the pile of rocks, causing rubble to fly all over the sky. The warrior who was bitten by the purple viper was horrified when he saw this scene, and couldn't help but look in the direction where the arrow came from. When he saw clearly the figure of the man shooting arrows on the cliff opposite, the man couldn't help but feel something in his heart. "It'sit's the dragon-blooded genius!" Su Han saw the purple viper rolling from a distance and knew that he had hit its vital point. No matter how much it struggles next, it will just struggle to its death. "Continue to attack and kill this purple viper. The cold blood on its body is an excellent medicine inducer. It is also very helpful in stimulating the medicinal properties of golden ganoderma." Su Han made up his mind and activated the "Nine Steps to Pierce the Yang" archery again. More than a dozen arrows swished through the air and finally nailed the Purple Viper to death. "With such a high physical strength, it really deserves to be a purple viper." Generally speaking, ordinary sixth- and seventh-level spiritual beasts cannot actually consume so many arrows from Su Han. Su Han tapped his feet lightly, and his figure shot away like a sharp arrow, landing on the cliff opposite. He stretched out his hand and picked the golden Ganoderma lucidum from the root. It¡¯s not that he was so anxious to grab the golden ganoderma, but because the purple viper rolled just now, Su Han was afraid that it would damage the roots of the golden ganoderma. Once the roots of Ganoderma lucidum are destroyed, its efficacy will be greatly reduced. Fortunately, Su Han checked and found that the roots of the golden Ganoderma lucidum were not damaged, so he breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, the warrior who was bitten by the purple viper said weakly: "Brother Su, it's me." Su Han turned around and saw that this person looked familiar. He was the genius of the Leiyun Business Alliance who met him in the third round of the arena competition and was defeated by him with a few moves. His name was Wang Hui. At that time, Wang Hui thanked himself profusely for not killing Zhang Bai because of what happened to him. Wang Hui saw Su Han's eyes turned towards him, and he quickly endured the pain of the wound and said, "Brother Su, don't get me wrong, I'm not trying to snatch the golden Ganoderma lucidum from you, this golden Ganoderma lucidum should be yours." ¡°As he said this, Wang Hui moved back as if to prove that he had no intention of grabbing the golden Ganoderma lucidum. One of his arms was already dripping with blood, and when he moved it, blood kept coming out of the wound like a fountain, making him sweat profusely in pain. When Su Han saw this, he frowned and said, "Stay there and don't move." As he spoke, Su Han pointed his fingers at several large points on Wang Hui's shoulders to stop the bleeding. Immediately afterwards, Su Han took out several elixirs that he had picked in the Purple Smoke Valley from the storage ring, crushed them into powder with spiritual power, mixed them with each other, prepared a temporary antidote, and sprinkled it on Wang Hui's wounds. Soon, the green poison on the wound began to slowly fade away, and it had a tendency to heal. Wang Hui was already dumbfounded. He never expected that this dragon-blooded genius not only had outstanding martial arts talent, but also had such profound attainments in alchemy. "Brother Su, thank you very much. I originally thought that I was doomed by the poison of this purple viper." Wang Hui had mixed feelings. Although he had gained a little while in Purple Smoke Valley, he also witnessed many battles between the geniuses of the City Lord's Mansion. When everyone met, it was life and death. Even if they join forces for a short time, it is for profit. He didn¡¯t expect that when Su Han saw that he was injured, he didn¡¯t take the opportunity to kill someone and seize the treasure, but even prepared an antidote for himself. Su Han waved his hand, "You are still recovering, don't talk. Don't waste your energy." "Well, Brother Su, please go first. I can rest here for a while and then I can leave on my own." Wang Hui is also a sensible person. He knows that being injured is a burden, and he doesn't want to drag Su Han down. Su Han was about to speak when his ears suddenly twitched, his brows furrowed, and his eyes suddenly shot into the distance. "Someone is coming this way." Su Han said with great certainty. Wang Hui was also surprised when he heard this. He knew that meeting other people in this Purple Smoke Valley would probably mean nothing good. "Those geniuses in the City Lord's Mansion are all tigers and wolves. If there are only one or two people coming, it would be easy to say. If there are many people on the other side, it would be strange if you see that there are only two people on your side and one is injured, and you can't afford to kill people and seize the treasure.? "Brother Su, please leave quickly and leave me alone!" Wang Hui's voice was filled with anxiety. ¡°Can¡¯t leave anymore.¡± Su Han frowned and listened. From all directions, noisy footsteps were coming here at the same time, getting closer and closer. "We are surrounded. There are many people on the other side, and they are coming specifically for us." Su Han said. When Wang Hui heard this, his face turned pale. He covered the wound that had just stopped bleeding and reluctantly stood up. At this moment, dozens of figures were already swarming around the hillside. Immediately afterwards, more and more of these people came from all directions, and soon formed an encirclement, surrounding Su Han and Wang Hui. Su Han looked at the gathering of more and more people with a sneer on his lips. He knew that these people definitely did not gather spontaneously, and there must be a leader. Sure enough, after more than a hundred warriors surrounded him, two more figures shot up from the bottom of the hillside. Of these two figures, one was clearly Xie Ziyu, while the other was a young genius with long scars on his face who looked very wild. The strength of the two of them is obviously the best among this group of warriors, and they are the leaders of this group of warriors. "Brother Ziyu, brother Hong Hao, this guy has been surrounded by us." A warrior said as if asking for credit. The wild genius named Hong Hao laughed and said, "Okay, well done. Now, this kid is already a turtle in the urn and can't run away." Xie Ziyu didn't speak, but his eyes were fixed on Su Han. Su Han couldn't help but sneer at the corner of his mouth when he saw the posture of this group of people. It can make these people put down their fights and come together. It seems that there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. This group of people seems to regard themselves as big fat sheep. "I don't know whether to live or die." A coldness flashed in Su Han's eyes. These guys were so blatant and wanted to take advantage, but they didn't consider how much they had. Looking at the hundreds of warriors surrounding him, Su Han showed no fear on his face. The advantage in numbers can be ignored at Su Han's level. Su Han sat cross-legged on a tall boulder, like a great god, exuding an aura of calmness and authority. Although those warriors were numerous and surrounded Su Han, they still only dared to stand twenty feet away from Su Han and did not dare to get close. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 605 Public Robbery You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han closed his eyes, then suddenly opened them again, shooting out a shocking light, and sneered: "What? Are you running here to catch food?" Seeing his posture, those warriors who were close to Su Han trembled inwardly, remembering Su Han's thunderous treatment of Zhang Bai in the arena competition. After all, he is a top genius with dragon blood. If he fights alone, they will never want to provoke Su Han. However, numbers of people emboldened people, and under a strange tacit understanding, this group of warriors became a little more courageous and a little less fearful. The wild-looking young genius Hong Hao even sneered: "Your Excellency, a wise man does not speak secretly. Just now our people reported that somewhere in the Purple Smoke Valley, there was a strong fluctuation of the power of heaven and earth, and All the spiritual flowers and spiritual grasses in the nearby area were completely uprooted. I think the initiator of all this is you. Have you reaped a lot of benefits from it? Now I want to ask on behalf of everyone, We are all geniuses selected by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and we are all from the same sect, so shouldn¡¯t you show a little bit of friendship from the same sect?¡± "A fellow disciple?" Su Han laughed hoarsely, "I don't have a fellow disciple like you. If you have something to say, say it quickly, and if you have a fart, hurry up. I don't have time to listen to these inexplicable nonsense from you." Friendship? Su Han would only believe this kind of nonsense unless his brain was filled with shit. He had every reason to believe that if they were not afraid of his own strength, these people would definitely come up and cut him first without saying a word. "Hahahaha, it seems that you are quite happy." Hong Hao laughed loudly, "In this case, we will not be secretive. I will give you two choices." "One, keep all the good things you got, and then get out." "Two, resist stubbornly and become enemies of all of us." As he spoke, Hong Hao waved his hand and pointed at the hundreds of people around him, with an unscrupulous attitude. After hearing Hong Hao's words, the hundreds of warriors all roared in response, shouting loudly one by one, adding to Su Han's psychological pressure. Su Han ignored Hong Hao at all, but turned his attention to Xie Ziyu next to Hong Hao, and said calmly: "I always thought that you looked serious and a gentleman. I didn't expect that you would bully the few with more. , public robbery. I am very disappointed in you." Xie Ziyu had been standing aside and said nothing. At this moment, when Su Han looked at her, he looked a little embarrassed and looked away in embarrassment. Hong Hao sneered and said: "Don't talk about these useless things and think you are noble? In the world of martial arts, it is natural for the weak to prey on the strong." "Okay, in the world of martial arts, it is natural for the weak to eat the strong. This is what you said." Su Han stretched out two fingers and said calmly, "I will give you two choices. One, get out of here right away. Two, die." "What?" Hong Hao thought he heard wrongly, so he picked out his ears vigorously, and then laughed loudly, "Boy, I admire your courage, but have you lost your mind and gone crazy? You are just one person, We have more than a hundred people here, more than thirty in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and you think you can defy the heavens just by relying on a dragon bloodline that has not yet grown up?" "Yes, boy, I think you won't look back until you hit the wall, right?" "Brother Hao, stop talking nonsense to him. This kid just needs to be dealt with." "In the previous arena competition, this guy stole the show. This time, it's time to destroy his prestige. Otherwise, in the future, in the City Lord's Mansion, wouldn't all of us be suppressed by him? " ????????????????????????????????????? This time, they not only came to rob Su Han, but also blatantly suppressed Su Han. A genius who was born as a casual cultivator actually possesses an astonishing dragon bloodline. He is able to leapfrog and challenge the powerful people in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and suddenly steals everyone's limelight. This makes these young geniuses who think very highly of themselves and feel that they are one of the best in power, how can they endure it? Therefore, everyone has formed a tacit understanding to get rid of this evildoer. He cannot steal everyone's limelight and suppress everyone's ability to stand out. "You can't do this. Brother Su has no grievances against you. Hong Hao, you said it yourself that we all have the same friendship. How can you openly commit such robbery?" Wang Hui on the side finally couldn't help it and said with a frown. Hong Hao sneered and said: "Wang Hui, I thought you were a smart person before, but now it seems that you are simply stupid. You are seeking death by getting involved with this guy. If you are wise, get away as soon as possible, otherwise we will start a fight later. I But he doesn't care about anything elseFriendship. " "If you don't care, don't care." Wang Hui was obviously angry too. He turned his palm over and a long sword appeared in his hand, as if he was going to fight for his life. "Brother Hao, this Wang Hui is also crazy. He doesn't know what is good or bad, so he even captured him." "That's right, these two guys will be fined if they don't eat the toast." "Before, we couldn't defeat this dragon-blooded genius when we fought alone. Now that there are more than a hundred of us, are we afraid that we can't cure him?" "Come on, take him down!" A group of warriors started shouting one after another. "Noisy!" Su Han's eyes suddenly shot out a ray of light, his tongue was as bright as spring thunder, he uttered two words, rolled up thunder-like air waves, and crashed out in circles. With this roar, Su Han contained a bit of dragon chant magical power, and when he roared out, there were countless thunderous air waves, which shocked the hundreds of warriors to have difficulty breathing. "The dragon's chant magical power is a new magical power that Su Han learned after refining dragon blood. After practicing it to the top, he can suppress everything with just his voice. This time, Su Han only hinted at a little bit of the dragon's magical power. "A bunch of trash!" Su Hanlian laughed, kicked his feet, and the six-striped pterosaur wings spread out immediately, and his figure shot out like a shooting star. "No, this kid is going to run away." "Chase!" "Stop him and kill him!" ?? Crazy roars sounded behind Su Han, and immediately five Heavenly Spirit Realm warriors rose into the air to catch up with Su Han. These five Heavenly Spirit Realm warriors were all considered outstanding in the previous arena competitions. Although they were not shortlisted for the final eight, they are still very confident in their own strength. Maybe they are no match for Su Han alone, but if five of them fight one, it should be more than enough. So, they have big hearts. Seeing Su Han rushing out and leaving his back to them, these five people all felt at the same time that the opportunity had come. The five people picked up the guy in a tacit understanding, their momentum surged, and they used all their strength to attack Su Han's back. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 606: Massacre You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Hanhan snorted and used the Galaxy Exploding Demonic Finger. The finger power was as bright as lightning, streaking through the void. The eyes of these five people were blurred, and they felt as if the void suddenly stagnated, and there was a flash of lightning in front of their eyes. The next moment, a chill spread across their necks at the same time, and the bodies of the five of them seemed to be suddenly frozen in the void. "not good!" The five of them realized that the situation was not good, but it was already too late. Click, click, click, click, click Five crisp cracking sounds, just like a stick being snapped in the middle, were so crisp that it made people hair-raising. Immediately afterwards, five huge heads soared into the sky. When the head lifted into the sky, a pair of eyes looked at the earth below with disbelief, watching their head and body strangely separate. The next moment, five headless bodies suddenly landed on the ground. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang Dust was splashed all over the ground, and hot blood gushed out from his neck, carrying a strong smell of blood, and spread all over the hillside. Then, five heads fell to the ground one after another. Their eyes had not yet been closed, and they were wide open, with disbelief and despair. Everyone was stunned by this scene, and Wang Hui opened his mouth wide, holding the sword blankly, his face full of disbelief. Even Hong Hao's face became extremely ugly in an instant. They didn¡¯t see how Su Han took action at all. They only saw a flash of fingerlight, and the heads and necks of the five Heavenly Spirit Realm warriors were separated. This strength, this speed of attack, and this overwhelming power made these hundreds of warriors feel as cold as if they were falling into an ice cellar. They knew that this dragon-blooded genius was defying the heavens, but they never expected that he would be so defiant. This was not a confrontation, it was simply a crushing one. To put it bluntly, if the other party wants to kill people, there are more than 100 people like me, and they simply cannot withstand the killing. "I'm afraid even if ten of them attack together, they will all be defeated in one move. A pair of frightened eyes looked at the five corpses, and then all their gazes turned to Hong Hao. Hong Hao's face was extremely ugly at this moment, his eyes flickered, he stared at Su Han, and said coldly: "They didn't make any big mistakes. They are also from the city lord's palace. Do you need to be so ruthless and kill them all?" "Should I kill them all?" Su Han laughed hoarsely, "Just now, who kept shouting that I should hand over the things I have on me, otherwise I will become an enemy of all of you?" Hong Hao said coldly: "But we didn't say we wanted to kill you." Su Han laughed: "Come on, who said that in the world of martial arts, the jungle is the law of the jungle? Don't talk nonsense. Come over and bet. If you win, I won't kill you." "How to bet?" Hong Hao asked coldly. After Su Han killed five people in a row, he now no longer dared to underestimate Su Han. He knew that even if he tried his best, it might not be Su Han's. opponent. Therefore, he asked very carefully and on guard. "It's very simple. I stand here and let you take a move. Then, how about you stay still and let me take a move too?" Su Han smiled lightly. "Are you sure?" Hong Hao almost thought he heard wrongly. Is this guy going to stand still and let him take a move? Is this a brain failure? Everyone knows that Hong Hao's Burning Sun Fist is good at attacking, and the violent force of the fist will give even an eighth-level spiritual warrior a headache. What¡¯s more, you stand still and let him punch you. This is simply a scoring question. No matter which way he thinks about it, Hong Hao feels that he has no chance of losing. Hong Hao had already wanted to quit. He felt that he could still run away if he wanted to, even if he didn't provoke this dragon-blooded monster. But now, this dragon-blooded monster has his own brains turned upside down, so it¡¯s no wonder he is Hong Hao! "Hahahaha" Hong Hao suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed, "Interesting. I will take this bet." "Don't be busy yet." Su Han said calmly, "Let's make an agreement first. If you fail to defeat me with one move, you will stay where you are and take advantage of my move." "Huh, that's natural." Hong Hao agreed without even hesitating. In his opinion, as long as he can perform a complete move of the Burning Sun Fist, this dragon-blood monster will be defeated by him no matter how defiant he is. After all, forThe dragon bloodline has just begun to develop. As for his own Burning Sun Fist, it has been tested countless times in actual combat and can kill people instantly. Xie Ziyu on the side frowned, his intuition always told him that the bet proposed by this dragon-blood monster would definitely not be that simple, and there might be something fishy hidden in it. He always had a hunch that if Hong Hao agreed to this bet so recklessly, he would probably suffer a big loss. "Hong Hao, let's forget it. There are still a few days until the treasure hunt is over. If we go to other places to look, we may not encounter unexpected adventures." Xie Ziyu opened his mouth to persuade. Hong Hao raised his brows and looked directly at Xie Ziyu: "I noticed why you have become cowardly. Could it be that you were shaken by this guy's words just now?" "I" Xie Ziyu found it difficult to answer this question for a while. Hong Hao laughed and said: "If you are scared, just stay by yourself and be your good baby. But don't blame me for not reminding you. You won't be able to get a share of this guy's loot later." "Then, I won't get involved." Xie Ziyu suddenly took a deep breath, and as if he had made up his mind, he pulled away and stood far away. Xie Ziyu¡¯s withdrawal obviously caused a wave of shaking in the hearts of those present. Many warriors' eyes flickered, undecided whether to quit with Xie Ziyu or to stay here. "Bah, this Xie Ziyu, falsely claimed to be the number one genius among the younger generation in Wildfire City, but unexpectedly he turned out to be a waste!" There are also radical warriors who sneer at Xie Ziyu and stand firmly on Hong Hao's side. Hong Hao also sneered, "If I had known he was a coward, I wouldn't have joined him at all. Don't worry about him. I can deal with this dragon-blood genius by myself." Hong Hao¡¯s self-confidence is obviously very high. On the other side, Wang Hui looked anxious. He looked at Su Han and couldn't help but approach him and said, "Brother Su, you may not know much about this Hong Hao. Like you, he is one of the eight worshipers of the City Lord's Mansion. He has a blazing sun in his hand. Burning Fist, the attack power is very terrifying, you make this bet with him" "It's okay. If I were afraid of him, I wouldn't make this bet with him." Su Han waved his hand casually. Wang Hui was still uneasy, but he did not dare to persuade him. We can only retreat far away. Su Han looked at Hong Hao in front of him with a faint sneer on his lips. He knew that this kind of treasure hunting activity often involves gangsters and gangsters, which is not surprising. However, when it comes to Su Han, he will never give up easily. This Hong Hao must die today. That¡¯s why Su Han proposed this bet. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 607: A slap in the face You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hong Hao didn't know Su Han's inner thoughts. In his eyes, this dragon-blood genius made this bet with him because he was out of his mind. Therefore, he also put on a confident attitude and looked at Su Han. Su Han suddenly chuckled: "Let's get started." As he said that, Yun Danfeng stood there quietly, with his hands folded in front of his chest, looking extremely comfortable. It seems that I am not competing with others at all, let alone a life and death battle. This understatement immediately angered Hong Hao. "Boy, you are looking for death!" Hong Hao clenched his fists, and the fire-attributed spiritual power burned all over his body. This Hong Hao is actually born with a body of fire spirit. He has fire-attribute spiritual power, which is no small matter. No wonder he is so confident. With a single punch, a fire-attribute spiritual power spurted out, like a scorching sun in the sky. When it struck, it was enveloped in powerful high temperatures, like a volcano erupting, making the surrounding void seem to be on fire. There were already screams of exclamation all around. "It's the Burning Sun Fist!" "This scorching sun fist has the power of a blazing sun in the sky. It really fits Hong Hao's fire spirit body. It is simply tailor-made." For a moment, everyone held their breath, and Wang Hui secretly sweated for Su Han. Su Han's eyes were calm, looking at the punch that hit him, his evil eyes suddenly activated to the extreme, and he could clearly see the trajectory of Hong Hao's spiritual power. The trajectory of spiritual power that no one else could see was now visible to Su Han. "Huh?" Su Han discovered that when Hong Hao punched out, there was nothing in the shadow of the fist, it was actually empty! Su Han was secretly amused. This Hong Hao seemed reckless, but in fact he was a bit cunning. This hand was simply a feint. I'm afraid the real killing move is in the other hand! Su Han saw it clearly and refused to evade it. Seeing Hong Hao's punch coming towards his face, Su Han took several steps forward instead of retreating. Inhaling slightly, there was a sudden "duh" sound, and a mouthful of spiritual power spurted out. This move made those watching the battle from a distance stunned. Su Han actually used his tone to deal with Hong Hao's scorching sun fist. What a contempt! However, what shocked everyone even more was that the shadow of Hong Hao's fist was blown away by Su Han, and it dissipated without any substance at all. Fake? At this time, everyone reacted, and everyone was surprised. They were not only surprised that Hong Hao's fist shadow was fake, but they were even more surprised that Su Han saw that it was fake from the very beginning, and that the skilled man was so bold that he blew it away in one breath in such a contemptuous way. That fist shadow. You must know that this requires 100% prediction. If the prediction is wrong and Hong Hao's fist shadow is real, then this dragon-blooded genius will be dead. He is so confident, so confident in his own judgment? Or, is he simply confident about Hong Hao's Burning Sun Fist and doesn't care that the Burning Sun Fist might hit him? The moment the fist shadow disappeared, Hong Hao's face became very ugly. Judging from the opponent's defensive techniques, he really didn't care about his Burning Sun Fist at all. Using a defensive tone is simply the biggest insult that Hong Hao can think of. For a moment, Hong Hao was furious and shouted: "This move is not over yet, let's see how I kill you, a madman." As soon as he finished speaking, Hong Hao's other fist struck fiercely. This punch was not a shadow, but a real scorching sun punch. It was the strongest blow that Hong Hao had ever delivered by pouring all his fire energy into one fist. Its power can definitely shatter mountains and destroy everything. Hong Hao punched out, and he was holding back a breath of evil deep in his heart. He must use this move to knock down this arrogant dragon-blooded genius, and let him know who is the most arrogant person here. It¡¯s not Su Han or Xie Ziyu, it¡¯s Hong Hao! Boom boom boom boom Fist shadows filled the sky, constantly spurting out from Hong Hao's fists. Each fist shadow was like a scorching sun in the sky. For a moment, the sky was filled with dazzling fist shadows. It was impossible to tell which fist shadow was the real scorching sun fist. . "Hong Hao, you're so fucking despicable. I said it was just a move. What does this mean to you?" Wang Hui saw this and finally couldn't help but curse.   Hong Hao had a strange smile on his face, thinking that I had indeed only punched one, and the rest were just a cover-up. Do you still care about this? Su Han saw the dazzling fist shadow in the sky covering his head and face, and a strange smile suddenly overflowed from his mouth. His whole body remained as motionless as if he had taken root on the ground. "Duh dunk duh duh" Su Han blew out countless streams of air continuously from his mouth, and the shadows of his fists were like candles in front of him, being extinguished continuously. In the end, there were only a few fist shadows left, and one of them came straight towards Su Han's face. Su Hanxie glared and locked onto the fist shadow. Then he suddenly opened his right hand and turned his five fingers into claws to grab at the fist shadow. People watching the fight from a distance were stunned when they saw Su Han actually catching the fist shadow with his bare hands. Even Hong Hao grinned proudly when he saw it. This dragon-blood monster was too careless after all. He actually tried to catch his own Burning Sun Fist with his bare hands. Wasn't he looking for death? Hong Hao felt that even if Su Han survived, he would still be half disabled and would never be able to escape from his grasp. "Huh?" The thought just flashed through Hong Hao's mind. The next second, his face suddenly froze, with a look of disbelief on his face. I saw the opponent grab him easily, and although his body swayed slightly, when the scorching sun-like fist shadow rushed into his palm, it seemed to be suppressed by some invisible force, like a candle, he was pinched directly. Went out. How can this be? I am a natural fire spirit, and can suppress their own fire spirit. Unless the other party has a more pure fire attribute spiritual power, it is possible to do it! "This dragon-blooded monster, haven't we always heard that he has dragon blood and is physically tyrannical?" When did he actually have such abilities and such profound attainments in the cultivation of fire attributes? For a moment, Hong Hao was completely dumbfounded. He even doubted that the punch he just sent out really hit Su Han? Could it be that you are hallucinating? This scene completely overturned Hong Hao's cognition, and he felt like he was going crazy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 608: Suppressing Hong Hao You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wang Hui, who was watching the battle from a distance, finally felt relieved. He had been watching nervously for so long, fearing that something unexpected would happen. He had also speculated on various possibilities for Su Han to deal with Hong Hao, but he never expected that Hong Hao's Scorching Sun Fist had no effect on Su Han at all. Hong Hao¡¯s expression at this moment can be said to be extremely wonderful. Not only Hong Hao, but also the other warriors who were watching had their mouths wide open, and their faces were uglier than if someone had force-fed a large ball of cow dung. Such a result was something they did not expect. "I've already taken one of your moves, now it's my turn, right?" Su Han's smile was always so calm. Only then did Hong Hao react, and his face suddenly became uglier than death. Su Han didn't give him a chance to escape, and struck out like a thunderbolt. "Tianhe Glazed Tower!" Su Han flipped his palm, and a shiny transparent glazed tower rose up in the air in the wind, making a continuous buzzing sound. Rays of golden light shot down from the bottom of the glazed tower, covering the area where Hong Hao was. When Hong Hao saw the glazed tower, he had never seen this kind of magic weapon before. However, judging from the appearance of this transparent tower, it was probably a kind of detention type magic weapon. Therefore, he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and with a flash of his figure, he was about to escape from the range of the golden light. The reason why he was able not to panic was because he was extremely confident in his speed. Among the warriors at the same level, there are only a few who can match him in terms of speed. "No matter what, as long as you can escape from the scope of this ghost tower, you can save your life." At this moment, Hong Hao had no idea of ??saving face at all. His only thought was to save his life. Because, just now, he had read the murderous intent in Su Han's smile, this guy wanted his own life! When Hong Hao thought of this, he worked even harder to activate his body skills to escape from the circle of golden light. However, this time, he found that he was wrong again. Although his movement was fast, the speed of the golden light seemed to be faster than he imagined. Once his figure was covered, Hong Hao discovered that he could not escape from the golden light no matter what. outside. No matter how he moved, he could never escape from the golden light. Furthermore, Hong Hao also discovered that as the golden light continued to increase, his body became heavier and heavier, and the speed of his feet became slower and slower. "Damn, there's something weird about this golden light!" Hong Hao broke out in a cold sweat, gritted his teeth and slammed out again, trying to use his brute force to open a gap and escape from the range of this golden light. However, he obviously underestimated the binding ability of this golden light. The whole person is like a mouse locked in a cage. No matter how he runs, he can't escape from the cage. Su Han¡¯s Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda¡¯s golden magnetic power has been cultivated to the eighth level, and the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda¡¯s suppressive magical power has also been upgraded to the fifth level. Once this is covered by the power of this golden magnet, even a strong person at the eighth or ninth level of the spiritual realm may not be able to break free, let alone Hong Hao, who is only at the seventh level of the spiritual realm. Not to mention one Hong Hao, even three or five Hong Hao, in Su Han's current state, he can still handle it. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? During Hong Hao's death struggle, the Tianhe Glazed Tower finally crashed down, stirring up dust all over the ground. Hong Hao screamed miserably, and was smashed into a puddle of meat pie in a golden light. For a moment, there was deathly silence all around. Obviously, no one expected that this would be the outcome. Even Xie Ziyu stared at Hong Hao's body in disbelief, unable to believe that what he saw was real. He had quit Hong Hao and his group before because he felt that Hong Hao might not be able to get an advantage from Su Han. However, he never expected that not only did Hong Hao not get any advantage, but he also lost his life. And those warriors who followed Hong Hao to find trouble for Su Han all had pale faces at the moment. ¡°If at the beginning, many of them still had the idea of ??taking advantage of the situation and stepping on Su Han, then now, these ideas are gone at all. Now their only thought is to run and leave this place. Among them, even those as strong as Hong Hao were killed by this dragon-blood monster in one move, let alone those of them who were not as strong as Hong Hao? I¡¯m afraid, even if five or ten of them come together, they won¡¯t be enough to defeat this dragon-blooded monster. A pair of eyes have become terrified at this moment.??They didn't even have the courage to look at Su Han, and they were filled with only fear. Su Han glanced at these people, but showed no interest in talking to them. He just said to Wang Hui lightly: "Let's go." This group of people, after this battle, has been deprived of their willpower, and it is impossible for them to make any progress in martial arts. For this kind of trash, Su Han is not even interested in killing them. "Man will die for money, and birds will die for food. These guys, who are not good at academics, dare to come and attack me. They really don't know how to live or die." Su Han shook his head secretly. There is another more important reason why he does not kill these people, that is, he vaguely feels that there seems to be some undercurrent surging in this Purple Smoke Valley, and that feeling is getting clearer and more obvious. That feeling is like hot magma surging underground, which may erupt at any time. Under this situation, Su Han naturally didn't bother to pay attention to the group of guys in front of him. Until it was confirmed that Su Han had no interest in killing them, the breathing of these hundreds of warriors became slightly smoother. At that moment, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to breathe, for fear of making any noise that they shouldn¡¯t and causing disaster. The feeling of escaping from death made all of their backs wet. They sadly discovered that this dragon-blooded monster was not even interested in killing them. Fortunately, they just thought of taking advantage of the crowd to rob this dragon-blooded monster and trample him under their feet. Now, Hong Hao¡¯s bloody corpse is a stark reminder of how naive and ridiculous they were. What is the gap? This is the real gap. It was only then that they realized how weak they were, so weak that others were not even interested in stepping on them. "It's terrible, it's terrible." "Even Hong Hao was killed by him with one move. How unfathomable is this man's strength?" ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, it¡¯s ridiculous that people like us may not even be as good as ants in the eyes of others, but it¡¯s ridiculous that we actually try to rob others.¡± All the warriors were discouraged. Today¡¯s incident undoubtedly dealt them a heavy blow. They are also young geniuses, but this dragon-blooded monster even looks younger than them. However, in front of others, they can only live like ants. ???????????????????????? Just when the atmosphere at the scene was extremely heavy, suddenly, the ground beneath everyone's feet began to shake crazily like an earthquake. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 609 Soul-Eating Bat King You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This sudden change caused the scene to become chaotic. "What's going on? Is there an earthquake?" "There are strong energy fluctuations coming from the ground. What's going on? Is there something going on under the ground?" "No, the ground is shaking more and more intensely, as if the Purple Smoke Valley may collapse at any time." "Run quickly!" ????????????????? ???????????????????? Boom! After a loud noise, the ground shook even more crazily, as if a mountain had emerged from the center, growing bigger and bigger. In a short time, the mountain rose to twenty or thirty feet high. ¡° Moreover, this mountain bag is still shaking crazily, as if there is something inside that may break out of the shell at any time. "finally come." Su Han in the distance saw this scene, his face became solemn and he stopped. He didn't panic like the others, and he didn't rush to escape. He had long expected that this Ziyan Valley would not remain so peaceful until his group left. ¡°There must be some potential dangers waiting for these geniuses who enter the Purple Smoke Valley to hunt for treasures. "It's a pity that among this group of geniuses, no one can detect this potential danger. Instead, all they think about is how to fight among themselves, how to extort money, and how to prey on the weak. When the real danger comes, these guys who kill for a small profit will be too late even if they want to run away. Soon, the hillock was blasted open with a deafening explosion, accompanied by gravel and dust flying all over the sky. When the warriors near the hillock saw this scene, they fled in all directions. Each of them resorted to desperate means to escape as fast as possible to the outskirts of Purple Smoke Valley. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Chirp! Chirp! Suddenly, countless harsh neighing sounds sounded. Phew! call! call! Black shadows rushed out from the ground like lightning. "One, two, threetenhundredsthousands In the blink of an eye, thousands of black shadows rushed out from under the ground, each one flapping its wings and hovering in the air. For a time, a dark cloud covered the sky and the sun, stretching for several miles, all dyed into a black ocean. "Soul-Eating Bat!" When Su Han saw the appearance of this creature clearly, he was also shocked. These black shadows turned out to be a very rare demon bird from ancient times in the outside world, the soul-eating bat. It is said that this soul-eating bat has lived underground for a long time, and its other organs have degenerated, but its sonic organ is so powerful that it is terrifying. A soul-eating bat that has reached the peak of the Heavenly Spirit Realm can tear a warrior's body and sea of ??consciousness into pieces with its powerful sonic attack. This kind of monster bird usually lives in the dark underground, and absolutely no one would want to provoke it. But I don¡¯t know why these soul-eating bats suddenly rushed out of the ground like crazy. A sharp neighing sound pierced the void. Thousands of soul-eating bats neighed together. The sound waves condensed into a powerful aura, extremely sharp. The sharp sound waves instantly formed an invisible edge, whizzing, whizzing, and greeted the dozen or so warriors closest to them. Those dozen warriors were obviously frightened. Before they even had time to pull out the weapons in their hands, they were cut into countless pieces of flesh and blood by the criss-crossing sonic blades. This scene obviously stimulated the other warriors even more. For a moment, there were screams and everyone was running away desperately. Even Su Han's scalp went numb when he saw this scene: "I didn't expect that the sonic attack of this soul-eating bat would be so terrifying. I'm afraid even a ninth-level spiritual realm expert would not be willing to face this large group of soul-eating bats directly. .¡± Su Han estimated that only monks who have reached the King Realm can defeat these soul-eating bats with their powerful King Realm realm. Otherwise, even a half-step king might not be able to resist such a large group of soul-eating bats. "Wang Hui, leave here and find a place to hide. Don't show up." Su Han gave a casual reminder. "Then Brother Su, you" Seeing that Su Han had no intention of leaving this place, Wang Hui had no choice but to nod his head and disappear from the place in a flash. Su Hanliu?Standing in place, I observed that although these soul-eating bats were powerful, there was not yet a relatively powerful leader among them. In other words, the king among these soul-eating bats has not yet appeared. The group of monster beasts can be large or small. A group of soul-eating bats numbering in the thousands is considered a very large group. Being able to control such a large group of soul-eating bats, this king must not be easy. At this moment, a warning sign suddenly appeared in Su Hanxie's eyes. Immediately afterwards, the army of soul-eating bats began to flap their wings neatly, as if they were well-trained, and faced one direction at the same time, showing a sense of piety like a pilgrimage. That situation was like welcoming a king out of the mountain, pious and respectful. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Chirp! Chirp! ¡­ Thousands of soul-eating bats screamed in unison, and the criss-crossing sound wave network spread for dozens of miles, destroying the surrounding cliffs, trees, flowers and plants Even though Su Han was hundreds of feet away, he could still feel those sonic blades constantly coming towards him, and he had to activate his star body to temporarily resist. "Chirp!" Suddenly, a shrill cry came from the ground, piercing the sky, full of endless majesty. This neighing sound caused all the mountains and valleys to roar together, and the echoes were like thunder in the sky, stretching endlessly. When Su Han heard this voice, his expression immediately changed. With such power, could he bea king in the king realm? If this is really the case, then Su Han doesn't know whether to be surprised or depressed. It is not a good thing that a king of king realm was born in this Purple Smoke Valley. At this moment, a long crack suddenly opened in the ground again, and an astonishing mysterious light burst out, revealing a huge figure comparable to an ancient giant elephant. As soon as this figure appeared, it spread its wings, and the coverage was even more amazing. The shadow could almost cover several mountains. This bat king is completely black. At first glance, he seems to be shrouded in a black cloud. He is majestic and arrogant. ?????????? There was another long cry, and the Bat King flapped his wings and flew high into the sky. The people below him all cheered excitedly, as if they were welcoming the birth of the king. It seems that in their hearts, this Bat King is their god. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 610: Destruction of life You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Children, I have been lurking in this Purple Smoke Valley for thirty years, just to accumulate a lot of experience and attack the Earth King Realm. Today is the most critical moment to attack the Earth King Realm. The opportunity that I have been waiting for for three years has finally arrived. Are you excited? excited?" This Bat King actually spoke, speaking in the language of ancient beasts. This kind of ancient animal language is difficult for ordinary humans to understand. But coincidentally, in Su Han's previous life, because a top powerhouse once asked him to treat his spirit beast and needed to communicate with the spirit beast, Su Han learned some ancient beast language. These bats have all entered the spiritual realm, possess spiritual consciousness, and can speak. And the Bat King has entered the king realm and speaks the ancient beast language very fluently. Although the other human warriors scattered around could not understand the ancient beast language, they could still hear the Bat King speaking. At that moment, they couldn't help but stop and look at each other - what is this Bat King talking about? Only Su Han understood what the Bat King said, and a bad premonition flashed through his heart. It seemed that these human warriors who entered the Purple Mist Valley were going to be in bad luck. "good!" Thousands of soul-eating bats, roaring mountains and tsunami, echoed the words of the Bat King. "You, do you want to lend a helping hand to this king and help him attack the Earth King Realm?" The Bat King continued to roar. "Yes!" Thousands of soul-eating bats shouted in unison. "Okay! Today is the perfect opportunity for me to attack the Earth King Realm. These despicable humans who come to Ziyan Valley are all my blood food to attack the Earth King Realm. The rules are still the same as before, hunt them. Afterwards, offer the body to the king.¡± "Now, in the name of my soul-eating bat king, I order you to hunt them down and don't miss any of them!" The bat king¡¯s voice was full of kingly pressure and he gave the order directly. "Hunt them!" "Hunt them and leave no one behind!" ??????????????????????????????????????? Su Han¡¯s heart sank when he saw this scene. "Oops, the sonic attacks of this soul-eating bat clan are too powerful. Once they start attacking indiscriminately, the entire Purple Smoke Valley will definitely be in a mess, and no living thing will survive." Suddenly, a strong sense of crisis spread throughout Su Han's body, and his first thought was to retreat. But this idea was immediately dismissed by Su Han, because those thousands of soul-eating bats had spread out. If he jumped out at this time, he would undoubtedly become a living target for them. Su Han is powerful, but not powerful enough to fight against thousands of soul-eating bats at the same time, let alone a bat king who is about to attack the earth king realm. "Calm down, you must calm down. If I go out now, I will definitely die. If I hide here, it will be difficult for them to find me." Su Han kept telling himself that fortunately he had found a secluded hiding place among the rocks on the cliff, and it had not been discovered by the soul-eating bats yet. Su Han¡¯s method of concealing his aura is also very clever. Otherwise, with Bat King¡¯s king-level consciousness, it would not be difficult to discover a human being hiding nearby. At this moment, Su Han heard screams and screams coming from all directions. "These bats are crazy, why are they attacking us?" "Run quickly, don't be surrounded by their sonic net." "My head hurts so much. The sonic attacks from these beasts are so powerful. I can't hold on anymore." "ah¡­¡­" Various sounds from the outside world continued to reach Su Han's ears. Not only the hundreds of warriors who fought against Su Han just now, but also other human warriors scattered throughout the Purple Smoke Valley, were constantly found and killed by the soul-eating bat swarm. Su Han sighed in his heart: "I knew something big would happen in the Purple Smoke Valley, but I didn't expect such a cruel massacre. For these human warriors, it is an unreasonable disaster." He could tell from the words of the Bat King that every group of human warriors who entered the Purple Smoke Valley before were probably killed by the Bat King in this way and became "sacrifice". ¡°All of this is operated by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. However, Su Han felt that the City Lord's Mansion could not be the mastermind. The real mastermind is probably still closely related to the unscrupulous old man. It can be seen from the respectful attitude of the city lord Lu Tianhao towards the old man Wu Dao. However, Su Han couldn't figure it out. If thisIf the mastermind of everything is Old Man Wudao, then why does Old Man Wudao expend so much effort to let the Bat King attack the Earth King Realm? Looking at the appearance of this bat king, it is obvious that it cannot be tamed by a strong human being. So what does the innocent old man want? The sonic blade is swaying everywhere. The boundless purple mist valley slowly turned into a mess. Su Han knew that unless he ran out of Purple Smoke Valley, human warriors would never be able to outrun these soul-eating bats at the speed of human warriors, and there would be no possibility of escape. However, the exit from Purple Mist Valley has not yet been opened. In other words, these human warriors have been blocked in Purple Mist Valley, with no way to survive. This is a catastrophe, a one-sided massacre. Except for humans, other creatures in the Purple Smoke Valley have no possibility of escaping from the indiscriminate massacre by the soul-eating bat swarm. Soul-eating bats are a species originating from ancient times. In terms of combat power, they are not even slightly higher than other monsters. All the soul-eating bats continuously emitted sonic attacks and gathered together to form an overwhelming sonic attack field, covering the entire Purple Smoke Valley. Screams kept coming, all kinds of shrill roars and angry roars, all in vain under this overwhelming sonic net. Su Han was in the crevices of the rocks. Although he was not affected for the time being, the sonic blades that continued to shoot at random were shot towards him from time to time. If this momentum continues, his hiding place will soon be covered by sonic attack areas. Su Han raised his head and looked into the void. The Soul-eating Bat King remained motionless, suspended in mid-air, seeming to be releasing its infinite majesty to its descendants. "This King Bat didn't even move his nest. I was right under his nose. If he moved even a little bit, he would notice me." Su Han cursed in his heart, this Soul-Eating Bat King was too lazy and would only let his descendants help hunt, but he didn't even bother to move. However, despite the scolding, Su Han had nothing to do. The Soul-Eating Bat King did not move away, so he could only continue to hide in the cracks of the rocks. "Oops, if the sonic attack field covers this place, I will be dead." Su Han was on pins and needles. If the Soul-Eating Bat King was not here, he might still be able to go out and look for a chance of survival. However, the Soul-Eating Bat King was right above his head, and he didn¡¯t think he could withstand a sonic attack from the king who was about to reach the Earth King realm. In this way, Su Han's situation became awkward and he was in a dilemma. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 611: Reappearance of Stone Ball Space You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Get out, you will die. Staying in this crevice is also waiting for death. "I don't believe it. Am I, Su Han, going to die here today?" At the critical moment, Su Han's stubbornness also burst out. Anyway, it was just a knife to extend his head, and it was also a knife to shrink his head. Rather than die in vain, it would be better to give it one last try, and perhaps, get a glimmer of hope. Just when Su Han was about to jump out of the crack in the stone, his evil eye suddenly stung, and everything in front of him suddenly became blurry. "what happened?" Su Han¡¯s whole body exploded, and his consciousness was fully opened, but he found that in the blink of an eye, he had entered a gray space. He can still vaguely feel the occasional movement from the outside world, but this space seems to be isolated from the outside world. Nothing in the outside world affects this space at all. "How is this going?" Su Han was simply puzzled. He thought for a long time before he remembered that there was indeed a space in his evil eyes. A long time ago, at a critical moment, he saved his life. It¡¯s just that I never know how to open this space. "Huh?" The Bat King in mid-air seemed to have noticed something. His eyes widened and he looked over at Su Han. However, I didn¡¯t see anything. "It's strange, I obviously feel a slight fluctuation, how come there is no one there?" The Bat King also felt a little strange. However, it didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. A king of its level would naturally not waste a lot of time just because of a small fluctuation. Anyway, no matter what the fluctuation is, as long as it is a creature in this Purple Smoke Valley, it will definitely turn into a corpse under the pressure of their soul-eating bat clan. As the king of the soul-eating bat clan, it definitely has this confidence. At this moment, Su Han's entire body has completely sunk into the evil eye space, and everything in the outside world has very little influence on him. He could only vaguely feel the occasional movement from the outside world, and he was secretly amazed in his heart, "This evil eye space actually has such a function." Thinking of the cruelty of the soul-eating bat clan, Su Han also sighed secretly. However, although one feels somewhat saddened by the experiences of other people, the road to martial arts has been so cruel since ancient times. To become a top martial arts master, there will often be countless withered bones behind him. It can only be said that they are not lucky enough to be the one with the last laugh. "This bat king has absorbed enough of the blood essence of human warriors, and I'm afraid he will start to break through. Now, I can't get out in less than ten days and a half." Su Han thought for a moment, but there was no other way to leave this place. Moreover, the outside world is probably in ruins now, and there are no other living creatures left. Once he goes out, he will be even more conspicuous. At the moment, Su Han could only think about nothing, calmly, and wait slowly. In addition, he was afraid that if an accident happened, he started to prepare his own self-defense in the stone ball space in advance. In the secret realm of Tianhe in Tianhe County, Su Han once obtained the Dream God Tree, which is a spiritual-level spiritual tree. It has a very special feature, that is, as it continues to grow, its level will gradually increase. , and even when it reaches its peak, it will become an emperor-level elixir. Of course, what Su Han got at that time was a sapling of the Dream God Tree, which was at the spiritual level at most. After I got it, I kept it in the storage ring and didn¡¯t take it out for cultivation. Now, Su Han thought of the Dream God Tree and found that the evil eye space was full of spiritual energy, which happened to be a good place to cultivate the Dream God Tree. The resin of the Dream God Tree has one of its greatest effects, which is that it can paralyze consciousness and induce people to fall asleep. It has a certain degree of hypnotic effect even on king-level experts. This is the most important reason why Su Han decided to cultivate the Dream Tree now. There is also a saying about cultivating elixirs. You can't just dig a hole and bury some soil to grow a magical medicine. If you want the elixir to survive, you also need a lot of cultivation experience and cultivation methods. Fortunately, Su Han lacks neither of these two points. Not only is it not lacking, it is also a strength. Soon, a relatively complicated elixir formation was arranged by Su Han. In this stone ball space, he used his own elixir to plant hundreds of trees according to a specific formation pattern, planting them into the shape of the formation pattern, and leaving a space in the center for the dream tree. s position. If someone sees this scene, they will definitely think that Su Han is crazy, because cultivating so many elixirs at once, the cultivation density of elixirs is too high, which is not good for the development of elixirs at all. Because there is such a place, so much space and spiritual energy, allocated to more than a hundred elixirs, it is definitely not as good as having only one, and the development speed will be greatly affected. Even a powerful person at the level of Alchemy King would be puzzled if he saw Su Han doing this. But in fact, Su Han's elixir formation looks messy, but it is actually a small spirit gathering formation, a five-element cycle formation. This formation actually delivers spiritual power to the center point. In other words, the spiritual power generated by the elixir in this formation will be transported to the center of the formation through the spirit gathering formation. The center of the formation is where the Dream Tree is cultivated. In this way, the Dream Tree will naturally grow quickly and well. This method has a special name in the field of cultivating elixirs, called Spirit Gathering Technique. In this southern Xinjiang, I am afraid that no one else knows this method. After finishing all this, Su Han stopped doing anything else and just sat cross-legged in the stone ball space and started practicing. He knew that it was impossible for Bat King to leave here without a breakthrough. It would take at least ten days and a half for Bat King to break through. During this time, he would definitely be unable to do anything. ????????????????????? It¡¯s time to consolidate the various martial arts and supernatural powers, and sort out all the various trump cards. Half a month passed quickly. When Su Han came out of meditation, he gained another harvest. "I don't know, how is the outside world?" When Su Han left the meditative state, the first thought that flashed through his mind was how the outside world was. There was no daylight in this stone sphere space, which was still quite depressing for him. of. He decided to collect the resin from the Good Dream Tree and go out to see what was going on outside. Next, Su Han took out his tools and started collecting resin from the Dream Tree. This resin is sticky and constantly overflowing from the trunk, but it is not difficult to collect it. Soon, Su Han collected a lot. "It's almost done. If I continue to collect it, I'm afraid this colorless and odorless resin will invade my consciousness, which will cause trouble." Anyway, this dream tree is planted in the stone ball space, and Su Han can come in again sooner or later. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 612: The End of the Soul-Eating Bat Clan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With his consciousness moving, Su Han silently said "I want to go out" in his heart. Although this stone ball space is not completely under his control, Su Han already knows that this stone ball space can save him from danger every time, and there is no reason for him to trap himself in it. Sure enough, after Su Han silently recited it five or six times, his eyes suddenly blurred, and he suddenly came out of the stone ball space. After coming out, he was still in the gap in the stone wall before, and Su Han's body could just be hidden inside. Looking around, the entire Purple Smoke Valley was in a mess, and large tracts of forest were all chopped up by the sonic blades of the soul-eating bat clan and turned into ruins. And in the sky, there is no trace of the soul-eating bats at this moment. The entire Purple Smoke Valley is as desolate as a wasteland abandoned by heaven and earth. A silent, silent world. "What happened? Where are those soul-eating bats?" Su Han couldn't believe it. Half a month ago, the powerful group of soul-eating bats were still dominating this land, but now, all the soul-eating bats The bats, including King Bat, all disappeared. Not leaving, but disappearing completely, as if it had never existed in this land. "What's going on? Shouldn't the Bat King succeed in passing the test? What happened in the past half month?" Su Han simply couldn't imagine that if there was a power that could make the entire Soul-Eating Bat clan disappear instantly, Then this kind of power is terrible. Su Han got out of the gap and walked on this wasteland that seemed to have experienced the end of the world. Human bones and animal bones are scattered everywhere. Along the way, Su Han didn't feel any aura of the soul-eating bat clan at all. This made his mind full of confusion: "What happened to those soul-eating bats? Did they withdraw from Purple Smoke Valley collectively?" At this moment, an excited voice suddenly came from a distance: "Brother Su~!" Su Han didn¡¯t expect that he could still hear human voices in this place. He turned his head and saw two figures rushing towards him one after another. "Brother Su, it's great that you survived the disaster. I'm afraid there are only three of us left alive in this place." The excited young man is none other than Wang Hui. His face was covered in dust, but he was in good spirits. The person behind Wang Hui was Xie Ziyu. He followed behind without saying a word and his eyes were a little evasive. At this time, Su Han naturally would not care about Xie Ziyu. After all, we are all survivors after the disaster. Invisibly, the distance seemed to be much closer. "How did you survive?" Su Han asked. Wang Hui recounted their experience of escaping from the catastrophe. It turned out that these two people were extremely lucky. When the massacre of the Soul-Eating Bat Clan had just begun, the two of them happened to step into an underground tunnel while escaping for their lives. The crack just fell down. It turns out that the underground crack is the entrance to an underground cave. Although the underground cave was not big, it was enough to accommodate two people, and most importantly, the entrance to the cave was closed soon after. In this way, the two of them are in an absolutely safe environment and can avoid the massacre of the soul-eating bat clan. It wasn't until half a month later that the two of them found that there was no movement outside, and then they found a way to break the crack and escape. Even Su Han couldn't help but sigh at the good luck of these two people after hearing this. Not everyone has this kind of shitty luck. "You two, if you survive the catastrophe, you will be blessed later." Su Han said it sincerely. In this catastrophe, these two people were the only ones to survive, which proves that these two people have great luck. Your achievements in this life will never stop there. Wang Hui was okay and laughed: "It's good that I can survive. I don't dare to expect any future blessings." As for how Su Han survived, he just made some nonsense and got away with it. Next, Su Han asked the two people some other questions. He found that the two people were more ignorant than himself about what had happened in the past half month. Because they fell into the cave from the beginning. After that, the entrance to the cave was closed and they were isolated from the world, and no sound could be heard. Just now, the two of them came out and were at a loss when they saw the situation outside. "Okay, you two, just follow me." Su Han was also helpless. He finally met two people and thought he could get some information that he didn't know.But I didn't expect that these two guys didn't know anything about it. Wang Hui chuckled and followed Su Han. Xie Ziyu hesitated for a moment and then caught up. After walking for a while, Su Han suddenly stopped and sniffed. With his very sensitive senses, he suddenly smelled a hint of blood in the air. "Where did the smell of blood come from?" Su Han was stunned for a moment, then ran quickly in the direction where the smell of blood came from. Wang Hui and Xie Ziyu also followed closely behind. "What is that?" Wang Hui suddenly pointed in a direction and shouted. Su Han looked over and saw spots all the way in that direction, and the ground was covered with large swaths of blood. It felt like there had been some brutal fighting here. "However, the Soul-eating Bat clan used sonic blades to massacre them. Logically speaking, there would not be so much tragic bloodstains. So, who left these blood stains? A vague guess emerged in Su Han's mind, but he was not sure yet. Walking along the direction of the blood stain, the three of them suddenly stopped. In the wilderness ahead, there are corpses of soul-eating bats everywhere! Each of these soul-eating bats is as big as a human being, but now, all corpses are scattered in the field, as if they were hit by some tyrannical force, and each one is covered in blood. "It is indeed the blood stain left by the soul-eating bats." Su Han was shocked. He still remembered how these soul-eating bats were dominating half a month ago, as if they were the absolute masters of this territory. But now, what force makes them become like this? That arrogant Bat King has absorbed so much human blood essence that it should be enough to reach the Earth King realm. How could it allow its descendants to be slaughtered? Wang Hui and Xie Ziyu, looking at the corpses of soul-eating bats on the ground, were also filled with chills in their hearts. "Otherwise, let's not move forward. I always feel that something bad will happen." Wang Hui finally couldn't help but said. "Keep walking." Su Han's tone was decisive. The more bizarre this situation becomes, the stronger Su Han's curiosity becomes and the more he wants to find out. Choo Choo Choo¡ª¡ª Suddenly, bursts of screams of soul-eating bats reached the ears of the three of them. The sound was no longer as arrogant as before, and seemed very hasty and panicked. "Go over and take a look!" Su Han moved his steps and sped away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 613: The wishful thinking of the unethical old man You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! About fifty miles away, in a wilderness, countless soul-eating bats were hovering anxiously in the air. The Bat King is also here. But what was different from before was that the once arrogant Bat King was now covered in wounds, and blood was still flowing from many wounds, making him look very embarrassed. However, even though he was in a sorry state, the Bat King still looked very fierce, with his eyes staring at the ground with a fierce light. On the ground, there is a figure wearing a black cloak. This figure has bloody wounds on his chest and back, and he is breathing heavily. But even so, this figure's spirit is extremely excited. A pair of fierce eyes, like a hungry wolf, exudes a faint light, and also stares at the Bat King in mid-air. "It's an ignorant old man!" When Su Han and the others arrived at the scene, they recognized the figure in the black cloak at the first sight. This person turned out to be the Wu Dao old man who opened the ban for them outside the Purple Smoke Valley. "This unscrupulous old man actually entered Purple Smoke Valley! He really has ulterior motives." Su Han winked at Wang Hui and Xie Ziyu, and the three of them immediately hid themselves and watched in the dark. "You despicable human being, you actually set up a poison array to ambush me on my territory. Tell me, which sect and force are you? When I leave Purple Smoke Valley, I will destroy your whole family. " This bat king actually spoke human words. Although he spoke very slowly, the pressure in his voice still made the surrounding earth roar. "Hahahaha." Although the innocent old man was injured, he still laughed wildly, "You are not ashamed of your words. If you were not poisoned, you would still be in peak condition. Saying this, I might still be afraid of you. But now, you have been poisoned by me. The exclusive Soul Locking Powder, I still want to be arrogant and dream." As he spoke, the ignorant old man coughed and coughed continuously, vomiting blood in large mouths. ¡°Obviously, this unscrupulous old man used the poison array to sneak attack the Bat King. The two sides fought each other, and both sides suffered losses. Neither side was able to kill the other at once. The Bat King has a large number of descendants, and his own cultivation has reached the early stage of the Earth King Realm. However, due to its carelessness, it was hit by the soul-locking powder of the old man Wu Dao, and its strength was only reduced to 23/10. Therefore, although it has an absolute advantage in numbers, it cannot completely kill this unscrupulous old man. But a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Even if the bat king is poisoned, the ignorant old man is not 100% sure of killing the bat king. "Despicable human being, don't think that I don't know your purpose of coming. You want my heart of the Bat King to extend your life for two hundred years, bah, don't even think about it." The Bat King was also furious. The innocent old man smiled leisurely and said unhurriedly: "I discovered you lurking in this Purple Smoke Valley thirty years ago. Over the past thirty years, this Purple Smoke Valley has been constantly filled with fresh young geniuses for you. Sucking blood and essence, do you think all of this is due to your luck? I might as well tell you that all of this was arranged by me. The purpose is to help you break through to the Earth King Realm as soon as possible so that I can kill you and take your heart, hahahaha." "You! You despicable human being." The Bat King was so angry that he was speechless for a moment. The innocent old man smiled leisurely and said: "Although you and I are both hurt now, I can't die from this injury for a while. And your poison has no antidote, how long will it take to consume? I have plenty of time to spend it with you slowly. , when you die, I will slowly take out your heart, hahahaha The Heart of the Bat King in the Earth King Realm is the best holy medicine to prolong life. If I swallow it, my life span can be extended for another two hundred years. I can still I will be a powerful man who can control the wind and rain for another two hundred years, hahahahahaha." When the old man said this, he laughed proudly. "Who?" The old man Wudao stopped laughing halfway, and his fierce eyes suddenly shot towards Su Han and the others. Although he was seriously injured, the spiritual consciousness of a king-level expert was not damaged at all. His spiritual consciousness vaguely felt a fluctuation, as if he was secretly peeping at him, and he became suspicious. Wang Hui and Xie Ziyu were so frightened by his fierce glare that they almost lost their minds. Seeing that something was wrong, Su Han immediately released his soul power and quickly drew a simple formation in mid-air, temporarily blocking the transmission of fluctuations in spiritual consciousness. The ignorant old man stared and searched for a while, but found nothing. He wanted to visit Su Han and the others, but he was afraid that if he moved, Bat King would find an opportunity to escape or counterattack him. "Weird things, I clearly felt a wave of spiritual consciousness, how could there be nothing? "This Wudao old man is obviously very suspicious. Even if Su Han and the others are not discovered, Wudao old man is still suspicious. "Could there be some little mouse that slipped through the net and got here?" When the old man Wu Dao thought of this, two fierce gleams suddenly shot out from his eyes, "It doesn't matter. If there are any little mice in the spiritual realm, just kill them. If I weren't afraid of this bat king, I would have killed them long ago." "Human, I will discuss this with you." At this moment, the Bat King suddenly started talking again. This time his tone changed into a discussion tone, "Although I have been poisoned, you are also seriously injured. Keep pushing me hard." , we can only lose both sides. Why don¡¯t we just let it go and you detoxify me. When I return to my peak state and leave this Purple Smoke Valley, I will definitely find a treasure ten times more precious than the Heart of the Bat King to return to you." The situation is stronger than the person. If it were normal times, this Bat King would never humble himself and talk to a human in a consultative tone. However, now that it has been hit by Soul Locking Powder, every second that passes, it is one step closer to death. In order to survive, it can only compromise. However, the Wudao old man did not accept this trick at all, and said with a ferocious smile: "Do you think I am old and easy to deceive? Let you go? Where can I find you in the future? Besides, if I really detoxify you, I'm afraid The first thing you do is to take revenge on me." The Bat King hurriedly said: "I can make an oath between heaven and earth, and I will never retaliate against you." The old man Wu Dao laughed loudly: "Forget it, even if you talk about breaking the sky, I will not detoxify you. The heart of the Bat King is a good thing that I have been looking forward to for thirty years. I will not give up because of some empty promises. Just give up the Heart of the Bat King. No matter what, you must die today, and your heart must belong to me." When the old man said this, he was very proud. There was a hint of fierceness in his muddy old eyes, and he looked particularly excited. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 614: Fierce fighting between the two sides You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the Soul-Eating Bat King heard this, a fierce light suddenly burst out from his eyes, and he laughed crazily: "You want my heart? You despicable human being, you really want to eat swan meat, you are dreaming!" "Obviously, the Soul-Eating Bat King was furious because he couldn't make peace, and he didn't want to continue talking nonsense with the unscrupulous old man. "Children, come on!" The Bat King suddenly switched to the language of ancient beasts, and the soul-eating bats from all directions suddenly screamed collectively, the sound was harsh and loud. Immediately afterwards, thousands of soul-eating bats turned into sharp arrows and rushed towards the old man Wu Dao like a bunch of black clouds. This Bat King is determined. Even if he sacrifices his own children and grandchildren, he will never let the unscrupulous old man succeed. "Bah, a bunch of flat-haired beasts, let me die!" The old man Wu Dao snorted coldly, and immediately released the King Realm Domain. Every wave of soul-eating bats that rushed towards him were all shocked to death by the powerful King Realm Domain. Step by step, the innocent old man walked in the direction of the Soul-Eating Bat King. The Soul-Eating Bats that kept pounced on him could only slow down his progress slightly. That powerful King Realm realm is like a meat grinder, constantly strangulating large numbers of soul-eating bats on the spot. Even some weak soul-eating bats could not withstand this powerful force of oppression, and their whole bodies turned into rain of blood and exploded. "Humph, I want to see how many descendants you have left to sacrifice. When the sacrifices are over, you will be alone. By then, you have been poisoned and your strength is only 20 to 30%. I want to see how many descendants you have left to sacrifice. , How can you fight with me?" The innocent old man sneered and walked towards the Soul-Eating Bat King step by step. The Soul-Eating Bat King gnashed its teeth and widened its eyes. It was bleeding from its heart as it watched its descendants being killed by the unscrupulous old man. In such a short period of time, one-third of the bat army was consumed. If this rate continues, all its descendants will soon be consumed. "Children, come back." The Soul-Eating Bat King gritted his teeth and ordered. After hearing the order, the bat army withdrew one after another and kept moving closer to the Bat King, forming a defensive circle. With a sneer on his face, the innocent old man pressed towards the Bat King step by step. With every step he took, the powerful king realm would kill a large number of soul-eating bats. Even though the Soul-eating Bat King and the bat army continued to attack with sonic blades and cut them into old man Wu Dao, the king-level aura of old man Wu Dao could directly shatter these sonic blades into pieces. Su Han, who was watching from the side, was secretly stunned by the heaven-defying strength of a king-level expert. "With such heaven-defying strength, it seems that this ignorant old man is also a strong man who is only one step away from entering the realm of the Earth King." "No wonder this ignorant old man is so eager for the Heart of the Bat King. If he obtains the Heart of the Bat King and completely refines it, he will not only be able to extend his life by two hundred years, but he will also be able to use the essence of martial arts contained in the Heart of the Earth King Realm Bat King to directly impact the Earth King Realm. " "However, this Soul-Eating Bat King has already entered the Earth King Realm. Although he was poisoned, with the strength of the Earth King Realm, he should not let this unscrupulous old man succeed easily." Seeing this kind of battle, Su Han couldn't move away even more. Old Man Wu Dao was injured, and the Soul-Eating Bat King was poisoned. Both sides are not at their peak. If they fight now, they will most likely die. When the time comes, it will be a good opportunity for you to reap the benefits. As long as the two sides collide a few more times, or one side kills the other, that will be Su Han's great opportunity. As a strong man in the King Realm, Old Man Wu Dao naturally has many benefits. The Soul-Eating Bat King is also a treasure, and the Heart of the Bat King in the Earth King Realm is a very precious alchemy material. The heart of the Bat King in the Earth King Realm alone was worth the great risk for Su Han to wait here. At this time, the Soul-eating Bat King was completely enraged. He suddenly roared up to the sky and spread his long wings, covering the sky and the sun. "Despicable human being, I will fight with you today!" When the Soul-eating Bat King was furious, the brilliant sound shook the mountains and rivers to change color and the earth shook. Immediately afterwards, the Soul-Eating Bat King waved its wings, and the wings turned into blades, turning into two sharp swords. It set off a huge power and slashed downwards like lightning. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but before the ground started shaking as well, the old man without morals had been on guard. Seeing the two wing blades coming from the air, he jumped and moved aside. As soon as he grabbed it in his hand, a thin bloody knife fell into his hand, and he suddenlyThe momentum of the Jianwangjing surged, and he swung his sword to chop off the wings of the Bat King. Ding dong! The crisp sound of vibration caused sparks to fly. With this sword strike, it was completely unable to break through the Soul-Eating Bat King's defense. For a moment, Wudao Old Man was also shocked. Unexpectedly, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Even if the Soul-Eating Bat King is poisoned again and his strength declines, he will still be a strong person in the Earth King Realm. A fierce light flashed through the eyes of the old man Wu Dao. Suddenly, he turned his hands, and there were three more colorful feathers in his hands, filled with cold light. "Peacock tail feathers!" Su Han immediately recognized the hidden weapon in the hands of the old man Wu Dao, and was secretly surprised. The next moment, the peacock tail feathers in the hands of the Wudao old man turned into three colorful rays of light, as dazzling as the sun. In the blink of an eye, they had already shot towards the head of the Soul-Eating Bat King. ??????????????????? The target is clear, pointed directly at the eyes of the Soul-Eating Bat King. No matter how strong the Soul-Eating Bat King's defense is, there are always weaknesses. His eyes are his biggest weakness, and they are also the only weakness that Old Man Wu Dao can attack. ¡°You flat-haired beast, die!¡± The innocent old man smiled ferociously, and three peacock tail feathers instantly hit the eyes of the Soul-Eating Bat King. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The soul-eating bat king's eyes as big as lanterns were split into two long cracks, and blood arrows flew out. The Soul-Eating Bat King was in agony, blood arrows were flying from his eyes, he screamed in pain, and his body rolled in mid-air, like a crazy demon. A pair of giant wings like iron wings constantly fanned the hurricane, flying sand and rocks for a while, the mountains and rivers changed color, and the entire Purple Smoke Valley world was shaking. "Awesome, awesome." Su Han swallowed a mouthful of saliva. This Soul-eating Bat King had such powerful destructive power under its violent rage. "The old man without morals is indeed cunning and cunning. He even attacked the Soul-Eating Bat King's eyes. This time, the Soul-Eating Bat King lost his eyesight, and his strength was greatly reduced, making him dangerous." In his heart, Su Han didn't want the Soul-Eating Bat King to be killed by the Wudao Old Man like this. He would rather see a lose-lose outcome, so that he can reap the maximum benefits. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 615: The killer move of the unethical old man You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Human, don't think you can kill me like this." The Soul-Eating Bat King roared angrily, and spewed out a yellow soul-eating sound wave from his mouth, like a huge awl, striking at the Wudao old man. The old man Wu Dao felt a chill all over his body. He felt tremendous pressure from this soul-eating sound wave. He did not dare to take a direct hit at the moment. Instead, his figure rose and fell, moving left and right, trying to avoid the attack of this soul-eating sound wave. Bang, bang, bang! That soul-eating sound wave seemed to have infinite magic power and could sense the place where the old man Wu Dao settled. It swept continuously, like a sharp awl, constantly sweeping towards the place where the old man Wu Dao settled. Bang bang bang bang bang¡­ The powerful sound wave force caused the ground to collapse continuously, and the entire Purple Smoke Valley seemed to collapse at any time. Su Han couldn't take his eyes off, watching the battle scene. It would be a lie to say that he was not nervous at all. However, he naturally didn't want to miss a battle of this level. At this moment, he was extremely hopeful that the soul-eating bat king could exert 20-30% of the fighting power of the earth king realm. It would be best if he could fight this unscrupulous old man to death, and both sides would suffer. Because, if this innocent old man is allowed to kill the Soul-Eating Bat King, the next thing the innocent old man will do is to find Su Han and the others and kill them. This unscrupulous old man was quite patient, hiding here and there, but he refused to escape. Judging from his appearance, he seemed to have some back-up plans. The soul-eating bat king's patience gradually ran out, and he yelled: "Damn old man, what on earth do you want to do?" The innocent old man smiled sinisterly, but did not answer. The Soul-eating Bat King was completely angry, his ferocity was completely aroused, and he kept spitting out yellow soul-eating sound waves from his mouth, covering the Wudao old man like a dragnet. The loud rumbling sound resounded throughout the Purple Smoke Valley. Even the place where Su Han and the others were hiding was rattling and might collapse at any time. Su Han winked at the other two, and the three quickly left their current hiding place and hid in a farther direction. Along the way, the roaring sounds of fighting between the two sides could be heard endlessly. Even though the three of them were far away from the fighting place, they could still feel the huge vibration. ¡°Brother Su, that unscrupulous old man actually wants to give all of us to King Bat to be eaten so that King Bat can break through to the Earth King realm so that he can kill King Bat and take our hearts.¡± Wang Hui had a look of disbelief on his face. It wasn't that he was surprised that Old Man Wudao did this, but as a native of Wildfire City, he really couldn't believe that the city lord Lu Tianhao, whom everyone in Wildfire City respected, would actually sell To these people. Su Han had a calm look on his face. He had no feelings for Lu Tianhao in the first place, and he felt that the genius election was a bit weird from the beginning. Su Han expected it to develop like this. "That old man Wu Dao is very powerful. I'm afraid that if the combined strength of the three of us is multiplied by a hundred times, we are no match for him. What should we do now?" Xie Ziyu asked. "You two, do you want to stay here and wait for the opportunity, or do you want to leave Purple Smoke Valley?" Su Han asked. Wang Hui said without hesitation: "I want to leave. A battle between strong men is not something I can get involved in." Xie Ziyu thought for a while and nodded, acquiescing to Wang Hui's view. For the two of them, it is better to hide as far away as possible in the battle between king-level warriors, especially among them, Bat King is a warrior who has already reached the earth-king realm. "Okay, I respect the opinions of both of you. The exit to Purple Smoke Valley should be open now. You can leave through the exit. After leaving, don't go back to Wildfire City and seek development elsewhere." Su Han reminded. Both of them nodded. In fact, Su Han didn't need to tell them that they would never return to Wildfire City. "Brother Su, what about you?" Wang Hui couldn't help but ask. In his opinion, Su Han's refusal to leave and choosing to wait here for an opportunity is tantamount to committing suicide. Even if both Old Man Wu Dao and the Soul-Eating Bat King were injured, as long as one of them survives, as long as this side still retains 1% of its strength, it can easily kill a spiritual warrior like himself. "Brother Su, you'd better come with us." Wang Hui advised. "The world is so big, there will always be a day when we meet again." Su Han smiled lightly and had already made up his mind. Seeing that he could not persuade Su Han, Wang Hui had no choice but to leave with Xie Ziyu. Seeing the two of them walking away, Su Han cautiously turned back to the place where the battle took place.Touch it. This time, Su Han did not dare to get too close, so he opened his evil eye and observed from a distance. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????: The Soul-Eating Bat King was covered in wounds and blood was constantly flowing out from a fierce battle in the dark. He was hovering in the air, staring at the ground fiercely. On the ground, the old man Wu Dao had lost an arm, and his chest and back were covered with bloody wounds. "You humble human being, please surrender quickly, otherwise, I will remove your other arm." The brilliant voice of the Soul-Eating Bat King resounded throughout the world. Hearing this, the Wudao old man laughed heartily: "Hahahahaha, it's so beautiful to ask me to surrender." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Violence burst out from the eyes of the old man Wu Dao, his only remaining palm suddenly turned over, and a golden talisman suddenly appeared in his palm. "The King's Advent Talisman!" When the Soul-eating Bat King saw this talisman, his expression suddenly changed. Even Su Han couldn't help but take a breath: "This unscrupulous old man is hiding here and there to delay time. It turns out that he has such a trump card in his hand. Now the Soul-Eating Bat King is dead!" This "Kingly Advent Talisman" is a talisman that Su Han was familiar with in his previous life. It contains an attack from a powerful person above the Earth King Realm. This attack may take many different forms, but it is definitely an attack above the Earth King level. This scene made Su Han not sure whether he should be happy or worried. The scheming of this unscrupulous old man is really terrible. He was stalling for time here, waiting for an opportunity, even sacrificing one of his arms, just to consume the strength of the Soul-eating Bat King, so that he could use this Kingly Advent Talisman at the most suitable time. And now is the best time for Mr. Wudao! The eyes of the old man Wu Dao suddenly shot out an extremely ferocious light, and he crushed the King's Advent Talisman with one hand. For a moment, the aura around the old man Wu Dao surged. "The king's way is coming!" The innocent old man laughed strangely and raised his arm far away. Suddenly, a huge golden bell appeared around his arm. The big bell was so majestic and terrifying that it seemed like it could set the void on fire. The Soul-Eating Bat King felt the power of this golden bell, and for a moment, his energy and blood surged. Even with its Earth King Realm strength, it was completely unable to withstand the terror of this golden bell. For a moment, the Soul-Eating Bat King did not dare to neglect. He flapped his huge wings, turned his body into a streamline, and fled high into the sky! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 616 Su Han appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The innocent old man laughed ferociously: "Run? Where do you think you can run?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The old man activated his consciousness, and the phantom of the golden bell rose in the wind. In the blink of an eye, it grew to a size of dozens of feet, and it shrouded in the direction where the Soul-Eating Bat King was escaping. "Resign yourself to your fate, hide and seek, you won't end up in my hands in the end." The Wudao old man laughed, and he no longer looked like he had been forced to run away by the Soul-Eating Bat King's sonic attack just now. His consciousness was strengthened again, and the tracking function of the golden bell shadow was brought into full play. For a moment, the golden bell shadow made a harsh buzzing sound, as if the entire void was being covered by it. The flying speed of the Soul-Eating Bat King is already extremely fast. However, the golden bell seems to be everywhere, making it impossible for the Soul-Eating Bat King to get rid of it no matter what. As time goes by, the Soul-Eating Bat King gradually becomes desperate. Although it is a strong person in the Earth King Realm, the level of this golden bell shadow is obviously still above the Earth King Realm. The majestic Soul-Eating Bat King was hit by the Wu Dao Old Man's Soul-locking Powder. His original strength was less than 20% of what he was at his peak. Now, under the shadow of the golden bell, he was like a rat in a bellows, unable to escape no matter what. . The innocent old man had a sinister smile on his face, raised his one arm high, and connected his hand gestures. The shadow of the golden bell slowly shrank, and finally completely enveloped the Soul-Eating Bat King in it. ???????????????????? Boom! The shadow of the golden bell fell to the ground, stirring up dust on the ground. From the shadow of the golden bell, thousands of golden lights suddenly shot out, like thousands of sharp needles, instantly piercing the body of the Soul-Eating Bat King! As time went by, the Soul-Eating Bat King roared violently and violently. Keep going down. The huge body was still rolling at first, but in the end it slowly turned into a feeble squirming, until it was as breathless as a gossamer. A pair of blood-soaked eyes, even though they were destroyed by the Wudao old man, were still not closed, and they seemed to be unwilling to rest in peace. The majestic king of demon beasts in the Earth King Realm has not escaped this disaster after all. Su Han was also shocked in his heart. Even if he was as powerful as the king of the soul-eating bat clan, he might still be plotted by humans who were weaker than him, and he would eventually end up dead. It can be seen from this that the cruel world of martial arts is cruel. When a dragon travels in the shallows, he is tricked by a shrimp, and when a tiger falls in peace, he is bullied by a dog. However, although Old Man Wu Dao desperately used the King's Advent Talisman to kill the Soul-Eating Bat King, he himself also consumed too much consciousness and energy by activating the King's Advent Talisman. In addition, he was killed by the Soul-Eating Bat King before. An arm was broken, and there were wounds of various sizes all over his body. At this moment, it can be said that Old Man Wudao¡¯s strength is less than one-tenth of what he was at his peak. Su Han has been watching for such a long time, just waiting for such an opportunity. Now he knew that his chance had come. The innocent old man was about to cut open the soul-eating bat king's chest. Suddenly, the innocent old man's consciousness moved, and an inexplicable throbbing suddenly flashed through the sea of ??consciousness of the king-level expert. The next moment, the old man Wu Dao immediately stopped what he was doing and began to look around vigilantly. Suddenly, Old Man Wudao was surprised to find that the sky above him had turned into a sky full of stars at some point. "There is a maze!" After all, Jiang is very old, and Wu Dao old man immediately realized that he had fallen into someone else's trap. "However, he is a king-level warrior. Although he was seriously injured, a skinny camel is still bigger than a horse. He knew that he had fallen into a trap unintentionally, but he was not nervous at all. "Hmph, a few little mice in the spiritual realm are trying to plot against me?" The old man Wu Dao glared, and he released his kingly realm consciousness and searched around. "Huh? There's only one little mouse?" The old man Wu Dao was stunned. His consciousness only found a fluctuation nearby. But that time before, his Mingming search found three fluctuations in consciousness. "It seems that two ends have escaped, so let's deal with this one first!" The innocent old man Jie Jie laughed strangely. Although his current strength is less than one-tenth of what he was at his peak, it is enough to take care of a mere spiritual realm mouse. . The innocent old man raised his only remaining arm and flicked his fingers. The illusion of stars in the sky disappeared like smoke. This scene made Su Han secretly surprised. His Eight Star Sword Formation has never been broken so easily since his debut. However, Su Han also knew that it was not that his Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation was weak, but that his cultivation level was far inferior to that of the Wudao old man.   With such a big difference in cultivation, it is already very difficult for the Eight Gate Star Fighting Sword Formation to be able to trap the Wudao old man for a moment. Su Han smiled leisurely and walked out of his hiding place. His sudden appearance made old man De Wudao suddenly stunned. Obviously, the martial arts old man did not expect that this little spiritual mouse in his mouth would be so bold and come out to face him face to face. Looking Su Han up and down, the innocent old man couldn't help but laugh strangely: "I thought you had any confidence, but it turns out that you are just a little mouse at the sixth level of the spiritual realm. Even if I try to kill you, I will dirty my hands." .¡± As he spoke, the ignorant old man's eyes widened, his tongue was like spring thunder, and he suddenly shouted: "Death!" With this roar, the Wudao old man implied the pressure of the divine consciousness of a powerful king. It was like thunder falling from the sky, shaking Su Han's sea of ??consciousness and making continuous roars! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????If it is an ordinary sixth-level spiritual realm warrior, he will be drunk alive by the Wudao old man and lose his mind. Later, his consciousness will be confused, and he may even die suddenly on the spot. However, Su Han is not an ordinary sixth level spiritual realm warrior. The moment the old man Wu Dao drank the word "death", Su Han's sea of ??consciousness had already begun to operate. The sea of ??consciousness under the influence of the "Fan Chan" was as solid as a rock, canceling out the old man Wu Dao's thoughts. Most of the spiritual pressure. Therefore, the impact of this discontinuous drink on Su Han only made him feel dizzy and his blood boiled slightly. "It's strange that this kid is not affected at all?" Old Man Wudao couldn't believe his eyes. For him, although he was seriously injured now, trying to deal with a sixth-level spiritual realm warrior was as easy as trampling to death an ant. . Therefore, the feeling of the Wudao old man now is as if he stepped down and found that the ant was not trampled to death by him. It¡¯s simply incredible. "Boy, who are you?" The old man Wu Dao stared at Su Han indifferently. Su Han smiled and said: "You don't need to worry about my background. You just need to know that you put me into Purple Smoke Valley." "Oh? Are you one of those eight or nine hundred young geniuses? Are you lucky enough to survive?" The ignorant old man laughed, "In this case, I have to doubt your IQ. You have a chance to escape, but you still have to die here. Your two companions are much smarter than you. At least they know what knowledge is. Those who manage current affairs are heroes.¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 617: Endless Tricks You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The difference between the sixth level of the spiritual realm and the second level of the king realm is as big as clouds and mud. No wonder the ignorant old man has reason to despise them. Even if Old Man Wu Dao is seriously injured and is not in peak condition, it is impossible that he cannot defeat a warrior at the sixth level of the spiritual realm. However, Su Han ignored the Wu Dao old man. Instead, he used his hand skills to release three Earth Spirit Realm golden armored warriors, and charged at the Wu Dao old man with a big sword. "What the hell is this?" The old man Wu Dao was stunned. However, he is a second-level King Realm expert, and facing this weird thing, he has no psychological pressure at all. "A little trick!" The innocent old man raised his arm and slashed his blood-red sword. The light of the sword hit the three golden-armored warriors, and the three golden-armored warriors immediately flew backwards on their backs. "It didn't cut off?" Old man Wu Dao was a little surprised, but he didn't take it to heart. "You should understand now that the spiritual realm is like an ant in front of the powerful king realm. If you are still stubborn, I can give you a ride." The unethical old man Jie Jie smiled strangely, holding a bloody long knife in his hand, and his momentum suddenly surged. Su Han didn't blink, he grabbed the dragon tongue bow in his hand, and shot three arrows in succession, like a meteor shining through the world, towards the face of the innocent old man. The ignorant old man gave a weird laugh, swung his long knife left and right, and cut the three arrows into two parts. All this was naturally expected by Su Han, and he didn't expect that he could kill this unscrupulous old man with arrows. Whether it is the golden armor warrior or the archery skills, they are just means of feint attack. "Blood Demon Banner!" Su Han stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the air, and a huge bloody flag appeared in his hand. It swelled in the wind and soon grew to a size of dozens of feet. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Buzzing! A heart-stopping scream came from the blood demon flag, and skulls emerged from the white flag. For a moment, the sky-high resentment enveloped the entire Purple Mist Valley, and the entire Purple Mist Valley seemed to enter instantly. In the dark night. Countless resentful spirits and fierce ghosts rushed out of the Blood Demon Banner and rushed towards the Wudao old man with their heads covered and their faces covered. "What the hell is this?" The old man Wu Dao frowned fiercely and waved the bloody sword. Wherever the sword light hit, groups of fierce souls exploded and disappeared into black smoke. However, the Blood Demon Banner claims to be capable of refining one hundred thousand powerful souls, but it is not guaranteed. Although the Wu Dao Old Man kills the powerful souls very quickly, the Blood Demon Banner pours out the powerful souls even faster. The harder the Wu Dao Old Man becomes, Killing Li Hun, the more Li Hun will come to him. ¡°Boy, if you still don¡¯t give up, I will let you learn the methods of a king-level expert!¡± The innocent old man shouted loudly, and the blood-red sword's light rose sharply! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A ray of sword light shone in the sky, and the Blood Demon Banner in Su Han's hand was split in half by the bloody long sword of the Wudao old man! When Su Han saw this, his pupils shrank slightly, and he was obviously surprised by the domineering power of the King Realm expert. Even a peak Heavenly Spirit Realm expert might not be able to destroy this Blood Demon Banner in his own hands. This unscrupulous old man was seriously injured, yet he was still so domineering. He was a king-level expert, and he truly lived up to his reputation. However, Su Han was not discouraged. He turned his palm and put the destroyed Blood Demon Banner back into the storage ring. Immediately afterwards, Su Han clicked with his fingertips, swish, swish, swish, squirts of fire spirit power burst into the air, and the sound of hiss, hiss, hiss, sizzling through the air could be heard endlessly. "Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger!" This is the most powerful offensive magical power that Su Han has practiced so far. It uses the fire essence spiritual power of the Glaze True Fire to destroy the world wherever it goes, with astonishing power. The fire spiritual power of Liuli True Fire, which is the purest and most original fire essence, was condensed on Su Han's finger at this moment. Wherever it was shot, the void seemed to be burning, making a crackling sound. . Even old man Wudao was greatly surprised when he saw this scene. He obviously didn't expect that a warrior in the Earth Spirit Realm could burst out with such powerful fighting power. However, the old man Wu Dao still laughed: "It's interesting, but if you want to fight with me, you have to go back and breastfeed for a few more years." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? else else else else, so the old man thrust the long blood-colored knife into his hand, opened his big hand, and started to perform hand gestures with a strange frequency with his five fingers. Immediately afterwards, the fire spiritual power of Su Hantianyan's explosive devil finger was like candles in the void, being extinguished by the Wudao old man one after another. "This ignorant old man is actually a strong man who has mastered the fire attribute." Su Han's heart sank.   His own fire spiritual power was actually extinguished by Old Man Wudao. This shows that Old Man Wudao has also a very deep attainment in the fire attribute. Since my debut, I have never encountered such a difficult opponent. Su Han flipped his palm, and the eight-star star sword formation appeared again in his hand, and he suddenly activated the eight star sword array. The void above our heads once again turned into a sky full of stars. "Boy, are you exhausted?" The ignorant old man laughed, stretched out his hand, and prepared to dispel the illusion of stars in the sky again. At this time, Old Man Wudao suddenly discovered that among the stars in the sky, twenty-five rays of cold light suddenly shot down, like meteors falling from the sky, shooting towards him quickly. These twenty-five rays of cold light were actually twenty-five flying swords falling from the sky. The innocent old man snorted coldly, raised his bloody sword high, and prepared to slash at the twenty-five flying swords. Unexpectedly, the twenty-five flying swords flew near the old man Wu Dao, but suddenly changed their direction. Instead of continuing to shoot at the old man Wu Dao, they circled around the old man Wu Dao, forming a circle and flying slowly. Immediately afterwards, these flying swords began to shake slowly at a strange frequency. That posture did not look like they were trying to survive at all. That strange rhythm emits a strange rhythm, giving people an extremely magical feeling. "Boy, what are you doing?" The old man Wu Dao was confused. Faced with Su Han's rhythm, he remained silent for a while and was cautious. From the endless attack methods that Su Han just used, it can be seen that this kid is not an ordinary sixth-level spiritual realm warrior at all. But now, this kid suddenly gave up his crazy attacks and used this weird method instead. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? couldn¡¯t be a fraud, the old man Wu Dao couldn¡¯t believe it 100%. But where is the fraud? The ignorant old man stared closely at the rhythm of the swing of the twenty-five flying swords, refusing to let go. It seemed as if this strange rhythm contained some terrible power that would attack him. However, no matter how hard the Wu Dao old man stared, he still couldn't see what was going on. Suddenly, the old man Wu Dao yawned, and a drowsy thought flashed through his heart. He just felt that it would be good if he just slept like this. This thought together seemed to open some valve, and countless hypnotic thoughts poured into my mind like locusts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 618 Su Han made a fortune You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at the rhythm of the swing of the twenty-five flying swords, some milky white mist is constantly emitting from the flying swords. In an instant, the swaying flying sword seemed to have turned into a swaying cradle, making people feel unusually quiet and peaceful. It seemed that all the pain and fatigue on the body were suddenly evoked by the milky white mist, making the old man Wudao couldn't help but feel that it was time for him to take a good rest. "What's going on?" Old Man Wudao suddenly got excited and his heart sank. He felt that his body was getting softer and softer, and he had an urge to fall asleep right away. Consciousness gradually dispersed. The sounds all around seemed to come from far away, getting farther and farther away. But there was only one sentence, which was particularly clear and kept ringing in the consciousness of the old man Wu Dao. "You are injured and need to rest. If you don't rest, the injury will never heal. Just get some sleep." "Let's take a nap." "Let's take a nap" Countless warnings like this kept ringing out, constantly giving hypnotic hints to the ignorant old man. The old man Wu Dao always felt that something was wrong, but the hypnotic suggestion was so powerful that he always felt a kind of tiredness coming towards him. Suddenly, the old man Wu Dao shuddered and suddenly became more awake. "No, there's something wrong. I can't sleep now." After all, although Old Man Wudao, a king-level warrior, was injured, the strength of his spiritual consciousness was still far beyond that of ordinary spiritual-level warriors. When Su Han saw this, he quickly shouted: "Old man of no means, look this way." Su Han had just been using the resin from the Dream God Tree to release it through the Eight Star Sword Formation. The resin of this dream tree is colorless and odorless. Once it invades the consciousness, it can paralyze the mind and induce people to fall asleep. However, Su Han did not expect that the spiritual consciousness of a king-level expert would be so powerful. Under Su Han's deliberate hypnosis, the Wudao old man still maintained his clarity of mind and was not completely hypnotized. If the resin of this dream tree can completely hypnotize people, they will fall into eternal sleep. "It's a pity that it's still a little short of being completely hypnotic." However, this is also the time when Old Man Wudao¡¯s spiritual defense is at its weakest. "The Soul-Suppressing Technique of Universe!" Su Han suddenly activated the evil eye, and in an instant, the sky became dark and the entire sky in the Purple Smoke Valley turned into endless black, with a pair of blood-colored pupils embedded in the middle of the black. As his cultivation level increases, the power of Su Han's evil eye becomes more and more powerful. Coupled with this evil eye attack, which he has been brewing for a long time, it can be said to be a strike of peak power. I saw the old man Wu Dao trembled all over, his eyes suddenly became dull, his hands hung down feebly, and he stood there blankly. The next second, the Wudao old man seemed to have regained some clarity, his eyes suddenly shot out a fierce light, and he said viciously: "Little beast! You" "Press it down!" Su Han used all his strength to activate the evil eye. For a moment, large beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, his face turned pale, and veins popped out. It was obvious that he had consumed a lot of energy. For a moment, the old man Wudao looked confused again. He looked down at the bloody sword in his hand, as if he couldn't remember what he should do. "The time for a king-level expert to be controlled may only be this short moment, so seize the opportunity!" Su Han didn't hesitate at all. He knew that his chance to kill the Wudao old man was just in this short moment. With a sway of his body, the powerful golden energy in Su Han's body quickly gathered together, and with a finger from a distance, it turned into a meteor and shot towards the old man Wu Dao. ??Galaxy Exploding Magic Finger! It can be said that this is Su Han's most peak finger at present. It condenses the power of all the golden spirits in the Tianhe Glazed Tower and the Golden Spirit Veins into one move, the Galaxy Exploding Demonic Finger. It is said that this move, if used by an ancient warrior, would be powerful enough to destroy a continent. boom! The force that was enough to crush everything hit the old man Wu Dao's body. The old man Wu Dao's body suddenly swayed, and his eyes suddenly widened. Deep in his eyes, there was a look of disbelief. Immediately afterwards, the body of the old man Wu Dao suddenly exploded. The power of the golden spirit that was enough to destroy everything shattered the old man Wu Dao into pieces. Even his soul had no time to escape before it exploded into ashes. Even Su Han was secretly stunned when he saw the power of this finger. The energy of the Galaxy Explosive Demonic Finger far exceeded his imagination. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Su Han also breathed a sigh of relief when he died. This time, he threw out all his trump cards and tried his best to kill the innocent old man. This was even when old man Wu Dao was seriously injured and his strength was less than 10% of what he was at his peak. Otherwise, even if Su Han used all his magical powers, he would still be unable to do anything to this king-level expert. Although this battle was completed in an instant, it was extremely draining for Su Han. At this moment, he felt as tired as if he had fought for three days and three nights, and his whole body felt almost as tired as collapse. There was also the Blood Demon Banner, which was also destroyed by the Wudao old man in this battle. However, compared to the gains obtained this time, these consumptions are nothing at all. Su Han¡¯s gains from this battle were huge. Even if a strong man at the second level of the King Realm didn¡¯t put all his belongings on him, his wealth would definitely be far beyond imagination. Not to mention, there is also the corpse of a fourth-level king-level soul-eating bat king. Su Han first grabbed Wudao Old Man's storage ring in his hand. In addition to a large number of Yuan stones, this storage ring also contained some elixirs and pills. Su Han naturally took these things as his own without any hesitation. With these things, at least in the short term, there is no need to worry about cultivation resources. What Su Han loves most is the three peacock tail feathers in Wudao old man's storage ring. These three peacock tail feathers are filled with five-color precious light. Anyone who knows how to do it can see that they are quite extraordinary hidden weapons. Su Han took the three peacock tail feathers in his hand and fiddled with them a little, and then a colorful light appeared, showing the sharpness of the tail feathers. "Okay, my hidden weapon skills haven't been updated for a long time. Now that I have these three peacock tail feathers, I can just improve my hidden weapon skills." Su Han is quite satisfied with these three peacock tail feathers. He put it into the storage ring, then searched for the Wu Dao old man's storage ring, and found three white jade vials. Su Han took it in his hand, uncorked the bottle, and checked it out briefly. The vial should contain a poison. "I'm afraid it's the soul-locking powder that Old Man Wudao mentioned before. This soul-locking powder can actually assassinate the soul-eating bat king at the fourth level of the king realm. Its toxicity must be extraordinary." Su Han also put away these three vials. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 619 Breaking into the trial area You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Of course, what makes Su Han most satisfied is the origin stone of this innocent old man. "This unscrupulous old man is really rich. He carries so many precious stones when he goes out. Twenty million, tsk tsk tsk" Su Han is consuming Yuan Stone everywhere now, and the consumption of Yuan Stone by the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation is also huge. The 20 million yuan will undoubtedly allow Su Han to have no worries about resources in the short term. Next, Su Han took out the Heart of the Bat King from the Soul-Eating Bat King. This heart of the Bat King is an extremely cold thing. When you hold it in your hand, it is constantly exuding a dense white air. The Heart of the Bat King in the Earth King Realm not only contains the martial arts essence of the Earth King Realm strongman, but more importantly, it is a holy medicine that prolongs life. Taking it can extend your life by at least two hundred years. If you meet a knowledgeable alchemist and refine the elixir, the life-extending effect will be even greater. It can be said that such a bat king's heart is something that all martial arts masters flock to. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Especially the strong ones whose life span is in crisis, like the unscrupulous old man, will do whatever it takes to get this holy medicine that prolongs life. In addition, Su Han also didn¡¯t let go of the Soul-Eating Bat King¡¯s skin and sharp teeth. The skin of the Earth King realm monster can be made into protective leather armor, and its long and sharp teeth are definitely the best choice for polishing weapons. Su Han naturally didn¡¯t let go of any of these things. "Haha, this harvest is much bigger than expected." Su Han originally thought that when he came to Purple Smoke Valley, he would just collect some magical medicines and herbs. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would get such an opportunity. At this moment, Su Han's body suddenly shook for no reason. ???????????????????? Boom! Suddenly, it seemed as if the entire Purple Smoke Valley was suddenly shaking, and for a moment, the sky shook and the earth shook. "What?" Su Han's expression changed, something must have happened if the world was shaking. ???????????????????????? The strong vibrations made the entire Purple Smoke Valley seem to roar, and Su Han's body couldn't help but sway along with the swaying of the earth. "The foundation of the Purple Mist Valley has begun to shake. Is it because the battle between the Wudao Old Man and the Soul-Eating Bat King just now damaged the foundation of the Purple Mist Valley?" Su Han didn't have time to think too much, the figure immediately shot out with electricity and rushed towards the exit of Purple Smoke Valley. Along the way, the earth shook and the mountains shook, as if the world might collapse at any time. The scene was very terrifying. Su Han flew to the exit of Purple Smoke Valley, only to find that the exit had been blocked by a pile of falling boulders, leaving no gaps. "The exit is blocked. It's too late. If Purple Smoke Valley collapses like this, I don't want to be buried alive in it." Su Han looked around and saw something like the edge of a formation not far away from him, shining like water ripples. "How come there is an edge to the formation in this place?" Su Han didn't have time to think too much and shouted: "Splitting Formation Technique!" A golden light flashed, and Su Han used the Split Formation Technique to cut a long hole on the edge of the formation, and then rammed it in without hesitation. ¡­¡­ At the same time, on another high ground in the wilderness, a gorgeous large camp stood out. If anyone is outside the camp at this time, they will find that the outside of the camp is facing a crack on the edge of the formation. The edge of this formation shines like water ripples, and through the cracks on the edge of the formation, you can even vaguely see the scene inside the formation. And inside the gorgeous tent, more than three hundred people gathered. If anyone could see the people in the camp at this moment, they would probably be shocked, because among the more than 300 people in the camp, none of them had a cultivation level lower than the Heavenly Spirit Realm. There are even a lot of half-step king-level and quasi-king-level experts among them. ¡°These people are all dressed in gorgeous clothes and have extraordinary bearing. Just looking at his appearance and temperament, he is very different from the casual cultivators in Wild Fire City. ???????????????????? At least, these people knew that they could never be casual cultivators just by looking at their appearance. Among them, there are several old men with restrained spirit and unfathomable cultivation. They are very extraordinary at first glance. In addition, there are also a large number of young people, all of whom are dressed noble and look arrogant. At this moment, all these people gathered in the big tent. Among them, an old man with white hair and a somber face was sitting in the most prominent position. And the others were listed on both sides of him.?. "Elder Mou, everyone has arrived in the wilderness. It is up to you to take charge of this overall situation." A middle-aged man spoke first. "Yes, Elder Mou. You are the person in charge of this trial. We all obey you regarding the rules and regulations of this trial." Others agreed. The white-haired elder Mou smiled slightly: "This is my first time in this barbaric land, so it's quite interesting. The reason why we are here today is just to test the talents of the juniors. So, I will How about you dare to formulate some regulations?" "Okay, that's exactly what it should be!" "Elder Mou, you are always the most virtuous and respected among us. You can just speak, we will all listen!" Everybody rushed to express their opinions. "Okay, this time we have nearly thirty young geniuses from the eight outer families of the Giant Spirit Sect. They are all the pillars of the younger generation of each family, right? For a long time, the eight major families have always been competing with each other. Tradition. This time, I created a new one and placed it in this wild land. I found a good place. According to my observation, this place is very suitable for genius trials." Elder Mou paused and continued: "Now, we have used formations to encircle a vast trial area. With the formations in the trial area, no one, be it monsters or humans, can escape. The range of the formation." "So, the content of our trial this time is hunting! Whether it is the monster beasts in the trial area or the warriors in the trial area, they are all the targets of hunting!" Elder Mou showed a mysterious smile, "The specific trial results are calculated according to the specific gains. Killing monsters of different realms can earn different levels of points, and the same goes for killing warriors of different realms. What do you think of this rule?" ¡°Okay, okay, this is the most primitive way and the most intuitive way, so let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± Everyone nodded. But some people raised objections: "Slaughtering the warriors in this area at will won't cause any trouble, right?" "What kind of trouble can it cause? The warriors who come to this place to hunt for treasures are all a group of casual cultivators who don't care about their lives. Since they don't care about their lives, we don't have to save our lives for them." These strong men from the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect all looked disdainful when talking about casual cultivators. "The genius of the hidden sect, what can he do if he kills a few casual cultivators?" "Our geniuses won't suffer any loss if they encounter these casual cultivators, right?" "Haha, you are overthinking. The genius of the sect is beyond comparison with those of casual cultivators." Everyone said something to each other, and most people still agreed with Elder Mou¡¯s trial plan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 620: Encountering a Strong Enemy Again You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "alright." Elder Mou waited for the crowd's voices to slowly subside, then pressed his hands and said slowly, "The genius of our hidden sect cannot be killed by casual cultivators in the world. This rule is settled. " "Okay, we support Elder Mou's decision." Everyone said one after another. "According to the information submitted by your eight major families, there are a total of twenty-four geniuses in the eight major families. They are all under the age of thirty, and their cultivation levels are all above the ninth level of the spiritual realm, right?" Elder Mou asked slowly. "Yes, if you enter the ninth level of the spiritual realm over the age of thirty, you will not be considered a top genius." "Indeed, thirty is the watershed. Entering the ninth level of the spiritual realm after the age of thirty is not enough to become a front-line genius in the family." The eight outer families of the Giant Spirit Sect have extremely high requirements. If you cannot reach the ninth level of the spiritual realm before the age of thirty, you will not be considered a top-notch genius in the family. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the old fellows in the secular realm, who have gone through all the troubles to cultivate to the heavenly spirit realm, know this, they will be angry to death.¡± Elder Mou nodded: "Okay, I have it figured out. In this way, the trial will begin immediately. All twenty-four young geniuses will now enter the trial area and start hunting prey. What do you think?" "Okay! Support Elder Mou's decision!" "good!" Hundreds of people, surrounded by twenty-four young geniuses, came to the entrance of the crack in the formation outside the tent. "Let's make an agreement first. After our young genius enters, should we remove this formation restriction? Or should we continue to maintain the formation?" Elder Mou asked. "Of course we must continue to maintain the formation, otherwise what will happen if the prey escapes?" "Yes, if the prey realizes that someone is hunting them and escapes, it will be a big inconvenience to the trial." "Since we have chosen this trial method, we naturally want to let the young people have more fun." The representatives of these hidden sects basically all support the continued maintenance of the formation. "In this case, if our young genius encounters any danger, he will not be able to escape" Someone raised an objection. "Are you worrying too much? A few monsters and casual cultivators still want to threaten the geniuses of our outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect? Haha, are you too underestimated of the disciples of the Hidden World Sect?" ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s absolutely no need to worry about that.¡± The twenty-four young geniuses standing aside all laughed disdainfully and said, "How can a mere barbaric land still threaten us?" "That's right, let's start the trial soon, we can't wait." A group of young geniuses started shouting one after another. "Okay, since everyone can't wait any longer, I won't talk nonsense anymore." Elder Mou said, and he performed a hand gesture, and golden light shot out from his fingertips, widening the cracks on the edge of the formation even wider. From the cracks, you can clearly see the scene inside the formation. "Okay, young geniuses, it's your turn." Elder Mou's voice sounded cheerfully, "This is a brand new journey. I wish you all the best!" After the twenty-four geniuses filed into the formation, the cracks closed automatically. At this moment, everyone suddenly discovered that the formation in front of them had a slight fluctuation, as if water ripples were rippling. "what happened?" "Looking at this situation, could it be that someone ripped a hole in the formation somewhere?" "How is it possible? This formation is the work of our hidden sect, and absolutely no one in the world can crack it." "It's definitely not a problem with the formation, maybe it's just a misunderstanding." ¡­¡­ Su Han dove into the crack of the formation. As soon as he entered, the crack behind him closed on its own. "This formation is quite strong. If I hadn't used the Formation Splitting Technique just now, it would have been absolutely impossible to tear a hole out of the edge of this formation." After Su Han entered the formation, he began to look around. The first thing he had to determine was where he had broken into in order to avoid the collapse of Purple Smoke Valley. There are formation restrictions around this place, so Su Han will naturally not think that this is just an ordinary place. What he wanted to find out was what this place was for and what he would encounter in it. However, after Su Han turned around a few times, he still found nothing.??This place seems to be a vast area surrounded by formations. I don't know what it is used for. "Looking at the strength of this formation, it definitely doesn't look like the work of a secular person. However, it obviously doesn't make sense for people from the hidden sect to come to this barbaric place, doesn't it?" Su Han looked at it for a while, but decided to explore further. After all, the splitting technique just now consumed most of his soul power. Now, even if he wants to use the Split Formation Technique again to leave here, he can't do it. Su Han adjusted his condition and walked forward. Along the way, he discovered that this area was really similar to Purple Smoke Valley. The same darkness, no sky, no sunlight. Possibly, the entire wilderness has almost the same style. However, this place obviously does not have as many spiritual creatures and plants as there are in Purple Smoke Valley. Instead, there was an eerie silence flowing in the air. "Who on earth surrounded this area with formations? What is the purpose of enclosing it?" Su Han thought about this issue while moving forward. He felt that he was not wrong. This formation was definitely not something that ordinary people could perform. The question is, if it is the work of the hidden sect, how long has this formation existed here? Is it a newly deployed formation, or has it existed for many years? At this moment, Su Han suddenly stopped and frowned. "There is a very strong spiritual consciousness approaching me quickly!" "Look at the strength of this spiritual consciousness, it is at leastthe ninth level of the spiritual realm!" Although Su Han had just killed an unscrupulous old man at the second level of the King Realm, that battle also left him physically and mentally exhausted and in urgent need of recovery. In that battle, he threw out almost all his trump cards, and even lost a Blood Demon Banner, before he could barely kill the seriously injured old man Wu Dao. But now, all his trump cards, magical powers, and strength are not at their peak. "Since we're here, let's go!" Su Han's eyes turned cold, and the golden broken sword was instantly unsheathed and shot in the direction of the fluctuation of spiritual consciousness. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 621: The Man in Yellow You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, a cold light in the void struck in the direction of Su Han. Zheng! The two sword lights collided in mid-air, causing sparks to fly. Immediately afterwards, a figure, as fast as a ghost, appeared in Su Han's sight. Su Han didn¡¯t blink, he was unambiguous, and with a flick of the air, a golden-armored warrior in the Earth Spirit Realm rolled on the spot and killed him. Boom! The golden-armored warrior punched the man in the back. This punch was very direct and brutal. If the man wanted to attack Su Han, he must take this punch firmly. As a last resort, this man could only sway his figure and choose to avoid the attack of the golden armor warrior first. This gave Su Han another chance. Su Han connected his fingers in the air, chi chi chi chi The sky's flames exploded from the demonic fingers, constantly igniting the void, forming an overwhelming offensive. The man snorted coldly, swung his arm, and ripple-like water curtains suddenly appeared in front of him, swallowing up all the power of the Sky Flame Exploding Demonic Finger. The attack of Tianyan's Explosive Demonic Finger hit the water curtain, just like a stone sinking into the sea. Su Han was not discouraged when he saw this. He knew that the person opposite him had at least the ninth level of spiritual cultivation, which was three levels higher than his own. ?????????????????????? This man is obviously at the peak of his strength, and not seriously injured like the Wudao old man. "Who is this person?" This is the question that Su Han wants to find out most right now. Who is this person and why does he attack him whenever he meets him? After hearing Su Han¡¯s question, the man opposite him paused for a moment and looked at Su Han up and down. Then, the corner of the man's mouth curled up into a slight smile of disdain. "You don't need to know who I am. Just stand there and wait to die." ??The voice and tone of this man's speech can clearly tell that he is a young man. However, he deliberately made his voice gloomy and wore a yellow coat that half covered his face, making him appear to have an inexplicable murderous intent in his temperament. "What's going on with this guy? I've never met him before, so why is he so intent on killing me?" Su Han was confused, but naturally he would not sit still and wait for death. Smiling faintly: "If you want to kill me, you must first keep up with my speed." While speaking, Su Han used Flowing Light Escape, and within a few ups and downs, he was already several miles away. "Look where you run to." This person is obviously not a good person. It can be seen that he is also confident about chasing Su Han. What surprised Su Han the most was that this man's speed could actually keep up with him. You must know that since he combined the Flowing Light Escape with the six-stripe pterosaur wings, few people can match him in terms of speed. But today, Su Han was surprised to meet someone who could keep up with him. So, a chase began. Su Han actually has a way to get rid of this person, such as using the Soul Locking Powder he just got from the Wudao old man, or the resin of the Dream God Tree. However, Su Han has been useless. Because he wanted to figure out why this person was chasing him for no reason. Furthermore, Su Han also felt that this level of pursuit was not necessarily a bad thing for him. At least, it's an excellent opportunity for me to exercise. For a long time, Su Han has not encountered a talented opponent who is evenly matched with him. Just this one, Su Han thinks, is still valuable for training. Therefore, he decided not to use any props for the time being, and just relied on his true strength to deal with the opponent. Not long after, the two of them took several large circles around this remote valley. Although Su Han didn't have any advantage in speed, he didn't have a disadvantage either. The two were basically evenly matched. "Who is this person?" Su Han was full of doubts in his heart. According to his observation, the other party's martial arts background and techniques were not like those of casual cultivators, or even those that could be cultivated by ordinary family forces. "If it's not a casual cultivator, then who is it?" When Su Han thought of this, he suddenly felt an inexplicable throbbing in his heart. The man in yellow across from him is obviously at the ninth level of the spiritual realm. It stands to reason that although Su Han is at the sixth level of the spiritual realm, with his dragon bloodline and various magic weapons, Su Han can definitely sweep through the ordinary ninth level of the spiritual realm. However, this man in yellow, as a person at the ninth level of the spiritual realm, actually has potential that is almost on par with Su Han. Although this person currently only shows potential in terms of speed, Su Han has an intuitiveI feel that this person¡¯s level is definitely not low. However, what Su Han didn't know was that the man in yellow was actually much more shocked than Su Han at this moment. This man in yellow is naturally a genius from the eight major families of the Giant Spirit Sect who participated in the trial. From the first moment he saw Su Han, and from the way Su Han was dressed, he recognized that Su Han was definitely not a genius with them, but a casual cultivator in this trial area. " Moreover, Su Han's cultivation level is only at the sixth level of the spiritual realm. Therefore, from the beginning, this person had a contemptuous attitude and felt that this prey was under his control. However, after this round of chasing, he found that he was wrong. The other party's performance undoubtedly subverted his inner understanding of secular cultivators. "There are actually geniuses of this level in the world?" The man was surprised and stopped playing the game. Originally, he felt that as a genius of the hidden sect, there was no need to regard these casual cultivators as opponents, and he only needed to treat them as prey for fun. However, meeting such a weirdo like Su Han forced him to go all out. As the two chased each other, time passed quickly. Soon, the whole night passed. Su Han's speed gradually slowed down, not because he was exhausted, but because he realized that this opponent could not be thrown away by speed alone. Su Han stopped suddenly, came back to his senses, and stared at the man in yellow with his eyes like a torch. "It seems that you are not a native of this area." Su Han said calmly. The man in yellow said in an indifferent voice: "Aren't you going to run away?" Su Han smiled and said, "Do you think I'm running away?" "Stop talking nonsense, I'll give you two choices." The man in yellow said in a neutral voice, "One, take the initiative to die. Two, resist, and then die even more miserably." Hearing this, Su Han laughed heartily: "I also give you two choices. One, take the initiative to tell your origins and why you want to kill me. Two, wait until I force you to tell me." Although the man in yellow showed great potential, it did not mean that he could intimidate Su Han. The man in yellow frowned, and his eyes immediately radiated a sharp light: "You don't know the heights of the world, do you know who you are talking to?" Su Han said calmly: "Since you hide your head and show your tail, I don't bother to know who you are." A flash of murderous intent flashed in the eyes of the man in yellow, and he laughed ferociously: "Then you accept your fate, you are a frog in a well who doesn't know the heights of the sky, today I will let you know how weak you are!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 622: The soldiers will block it, and the water will cover it with earth. You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "As he said that, the man in yellow stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the air. A big sword appeared in his hand. With a strong wave, countless sword lights shot up into the sky, reflecting the sunlight in the sky, and suddenly appeared like countless sparkling waves. Immediately afterwards, the sword light suddenly changed, and suddenly it was like a strong wind sweeping across it. It was like an endless huge wave, one wave covering the other, and it kept attacking. Su Han did not dare to neglect in the face of such an offensive. He activated Flowing Light Escape instantly and dodged the sword light area. Immediately afterwards, light flashed in Su Han's hand, and a small Tianhe Glazed Tower appeared in his hand. It instantly bloomed with thousands of golden lights, continuously swallowing the sword light attacks from the man in yellow. The man in yellow was surprised when he saw this scene. He didn't know that Su Han's Tianhe Glazed Tower could release the power of golden essence, and his own sword light was also a metal attack, so it would be swallowed up. He only saw that the other party could absorb his attacks by offering a small transparent tower. This kind of method was not like what casual cultivators in the secular world could do. "I never imagined that there are people like you in the wilderness? With your magical powers and the treasures on your body, are you really from this area?" The man in yellow has obviously begun to doubt. Su Hanlian laughed: "Are you the one?" After hearing this, the man in yellow became more and more suspicious, his eyes looking back and forth on Su Han. Although he could not be said to be familiar with each of the other twenty-three trial geniuses, he had met them all, and he could be 100% sure that Su Han was definitely not one of the twenty-three. So, where did this kid come from? However, at this moment, there is no room for the man in yellow to think too much. The man in yellow frowned and shouted coldly: "You little thief, don't be smart. Even if you have some skills, it can't change the fact that you will die today." As he said that, the man in yellow grabbed his hand and a bright red rosary appeared. When the rosary beads were thrown into the air, they continued to grow in size. Each rosary bead turned into the shape of a skull, which was eerie and terrifying. "Hmph, this is heavenly fire. Today I will let you experience what it feels like to be burned by heavenly fire!" As he spoke, he drew the sword, and the string of rosary beads began to rotate rapidly, with a total of twenty-four skulls buzzing. The whole body was shining brightly, as if every skull contained a volcano that could erupt violently at any time. "Sky fire, fall!" For a moment, the skulls seemed to be alive, with all the orifices opened, spurting out streams of cyan fire, rolling down, just like countless heavenly fires falling into the world. Even Su Han couldn't help but secretly marvel when he saw this scene: "The blue flame is a flame that is beyond the normal. Although it is a bit exaggerated to say it is a sky fire, it is by no means comparable to ordinary flames." This man in yellow is indeed not of ordinary origin, and he actually has such a magical rosary magic weapon on his body. "If it were an ordinary person, there would be absolutely no way to withstand these more than a hundred cyan flames. For a moment, Su Han held his breath, knowing that he had met a real opponent today. The man in yellow in front of him was definitely not easy to deal with. Whether it¡¯s his own potential or the endless arsenal of weapons and equipment on his body, Su Han has to take it seriously. Su Han was also unambiguous, and with one move of his hand, he released the glazed true fire that had not been used for a long time. This glazed true fire is also the spiritual seed of heaven and earth. It belongs to the most essential and pure type of fire source. As Su Han grew up, Liuli True Fire also continued to grow. Now, it is far beyond the small fire of the past. Once it is released, it will set off a prairie fire. Su Han's hands continued to activate his hand skills, and he piled the glazed true fire into ninety-nine and eighty-one piles of flames according to the secret of "Nine-nine Returns to the Origin Fire". From a distance, it looked like a magnificent flame pavilion, instantly appearing in the sky. Su Han formed layers of defenses all over his body. "A little trick!" The man in yellow looked at it and sneered. The flames released by my Netherworld Rosary are the Netherworld Fire. Ordinary flames will only be swallowed up when they encounter the Netherworld Fire. No matter how gorgeous the other party's technique is, or how amazing the shape of the flames he piles up, the quality of the flames is definitely not as good as the Netherworld Sky Fire released by his own Netherworld Rosary. But soon, the man in yellow stopped laughing. Because he discovered that the flame summoned by Su Han actually rose into the sky like a dragon vying for the first place. Immediately afterwards, the flame transformed into the shape of a wide mouth, like an ancient ferocious beast opening its blood basin.The mouth is as fast as lightning, one bite at a time, one after another, constantly eating away at his own netherworld and sky fire! "How can this be?" The man in yellow could not believe his eyes. His Netherworld Fire had never been swallowed up by other fires before. Generally speaking, this kind of thing can only happen when the level of the opponent's fire is much higher than your own Netherworld Fire! Buthow is this possible? For a long time, he has been sacrificed by this faint skyfire, and many times it will be killed, and there are few suspense. Even geniuses of the same level would probably not be willing to face his Netherworld Fire directly. Even the strongest among the twenty-four geniuses who participated in this trial, facing his Netherworld Fire, it is difficult to say that they will definitely win against him. This Nether Sky Fire can be regarded as one of his strongest trump cards. However, the situation in front of him made him unable to accept it for a while. "I want to see how much you can devour!" The man in yellow gritted his teeth, muttered something in his mouth, and quickly activated his hand skills. A stream of green flames spurted out crazily from the seven orifices of the twenty-four skulls. Every green flame falls to the ground, just like the Flame Demon Lord, carrying a terrifying aura that destroys the world. Under his crazy urging, the twenty-four skulls quickly dimmed and were on the verge of dissipating. However, at this moment, the man in yellow obviously no longer cares whether his magic weapon will be damaged due to excessive consumption. Su Han was on guard for a long time, and his tactics also changed accordingly. The glazed true fire poured out of his body crazily, as if to fill the void. Those blossoming flames were like ancient gluttons that had been hungry for hundreds of years, crazily eating away at the opponent's green fire stream. This scene made the man in yellow almost vomit blood. "How could this happen?" The man in yellow couldn't figure out why such a pervert could appear in this trial area. It¡¯s not just a pervert, it¡¯s a monster. His outlook on life was almost overturned by this scene. This move was almost one of his strongest trump cards, but it was easily cracked by the opponent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 623: Bloodline Competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the man in yellow knew that he still had a trump card that he had not played yet, the powerful attack of Netherworld Sky Fire was defeated by the other party. This finally caused a crack in the proud heart of the man in yellow. The Hidden World Sect has always looked down on warriors in the secular world, believing that the secular world is lacking in resources and has a shallow foundation, and cannot cultivate any decent geniuses at all. But today, meeting Su Han undoubtedly overturned the man in yellow's outlook on life. Su Han had a lot of time to relax. He could see that the light of the other party's Skyfire Rosary had weakened and he could not carry out the next round of attacks. However, Su Han was secretly surprised by the opponent's so many magic weapons and trump cards. He believed that the other party must have the next step. Suddenly, Su Han vaguely had some guesses about the origin of the man in yellow. Seeing that Su Han looked confident, the man in yellow became even more irritable. The battle has developed to this point, and the rhythm has become more and more beyond his control. Originally, these geniuses from the hidden sect came to this barbaric land to hunt. They are hunters, and the people and monsters in this trial mountain range are prey. As a result, when he met Su Han, he didn't enjoy the initiative of a hunter at all. He even began to wonder, who is the hunter? "There is absolutely no way this boy is a casual cultivator in this barbaric land. With his talent and background, could it be that he also belongs to a hidden sect?" A trace of doubt arose in the heart of the man in yellow. "No, I have to get rid of this guy as soon as possible. Otherwise, the trial time is so short, we can't waste time with him here." The man in yellow began to get anxious. He knew that the other trial geniuses must have started hunting their prey at this moment, and they might have gotten a lot of points. He and Su Han can't afford to waste time here. Su Han was also staring at the man in yellow. At this moment, he was not sure where the man in yellow was, and he didn't know that he came here just for hunting and regarded himself as a hunting target. Therefore, what Su Han wants to know most is why the man in yellow insists on chasing him. When the two met for the first time, there was no grievance or enmity. Logically speaking, it was impossible for them to be so angry with themselves and chase them all night just to kill themselves. So, what is it that drives him to want to kill himself? The answer to this question can only be told by the man in yellow himself. But before that, the man in yellow must be subdued. Su Han's consciousness is very powerful. At this moment, he has vaguely felt that the man in yellow is already in a very anxious and furious state. Perhaps, next, the other party will come up with undermining tactics to deal with itself. "You can break through my Netherworld Fire, so you have some ability. But with this next move, you won't be so lucky!" The man in yellow's tone was solemn, as if a god was pronouncing Su Han's death sentence. Su Han looked calm. It was obviously not the first time he had heard this kind of threat. The man in yellow began to mutter something. Suddenly, his eyes opened, and there was a primitive fierce light flashing in his eyes. Immediately afterwards, the body of the man in yellow began to grow bigger. The chest, back, arms, and thighs were all constantly swelling, and soon they lost their human shape. Su Han was not unfamiliar with this scene. Obviously, this is another magical power of bloodline madness. This is not the first time Su Han has come into contact with this magical power. However, last time, Zhang Bai's bloodline was obviously not as pure as the man in yellow. Moreover, Zhang Bai's mastery of the magical power of bloodline madness is obviously not as proficient as the man in yellow. The bloodline of the man in yellow, in addition to the aura of the beast race, also obviously has the aura of a demon. Thinking about it, it is extremely difficult for the man in yellow to refine such blood. The next moment, the body of the man in yellow had grown to a height of two feet, and transformed into a ferocious and ferocious spirit creature, completely transformed into a madman. The appearance after the madness is just like the ancient wild monster, ferocious and terrifying. Come to think of it, the increase in combat power when Kuang transforms into this kind of appearance will be quite terrifying. Su Han looked at this scene and grinned: "Well done, well done!" "If we talk about these things, Su Han is not inferior to the other party at all. He has practiced the "Black Dragon Manual" himself, and now he has refined the dragon bloodline. It can be said that??This kind of crazy blood competition is simply tailor-made for Su Han. Su Han's body swayed. Although he did not instantly rise several feet tall like his opponent, black auras continued to emerge from his body. That black aura is extremely pure, extremely thick, and majestic. It is obviously an extremely pure dragon aura. Soon, the majestic black energy submerged Su Han's entire body. Su Han raised his arms, and the black energy condensed behind him. The next moment, a black ancient dragon's appearance spurted out from behind him! The giant black dragon opened its huge mouth, and in an instant, the clear sound of dragon roars echoed in the mountains and forests. Dragon Roar! The dragon is an ancient nobleman and the king among beasts. All the beasts knelt down when they heard the roar of the dragon. This dragon's roar is full of momentum, as if facing the boundless storm and the huge waves of hundreds of feet, it is completely fearless. "How could this happen?" When the man in yellow on the opposite side saw this scene, he couldn't believe his eyes. The Dharma of the Dragon Clan? What¡¯s going on with this kid? What is the origin? Why can I provoke such a pervert just by hunting in this trial mountain range? "Go to hell!" The man in yellow was shocked and became angry with shame. He could see that although Su Han could summon the black dragon's dharma, the dharma was not very solid yet. Obviously, his dragon bloodline is still in the early stages of development, and many abilities have not yet been discovered. " But I am different. My bloodline magical power has been exploited to a great extent. I may not have no chance of winning against the opponent's black dragon. Even facing the Black Dragon Dharma in this juvenile state, his chances of winning are still very high. After making up his mind, the man in yellow strode towards Su Han. boom! With fists and feet intersecting, the two people actually entered into the most primitive way of fighting. However, the momentum between this punch and kick was far greater than before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 624: Being plotted You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The ferocious creature transformed by the man in the yellow cloak was indeed menacing. It was wielding a big ax and kept calling at Su Han like it was going crazy. However, no matter how crazy he was, he couldn't break through Su Han's shiny scale defense for a while. The two of them went back and forth, killing each other until the sky was dark and the earth was dark. However, while Su Han was fighting head-on with the opponent, he secretly scattered many colorless and tasteless soul-locking powder around him. His little move was so subtle that the other party didn't notice it at all. Su Han knew that this opponent was definitely extraordinary. The magical power of his dragon bloodline had not yet been fully developed, so he would not be able to gain the upper hand with this kind of hand-to-hand combat. Therefore, Su Han simply did not make it so complicated and directly used the soul-locking powder he got from the old man Wu Dao. Of course, Su Han himself had secretly taken the soul-locking antidote from Old Man Wudao. Afterwards, Su Han started to deal with the opponent. From time to time, he deliberately exposed some flaws to make the opponent feel that he had hope of defeating him. However, when the other party really started to attack those flaws, they discovered that those flaws had been filled in by Su Han unknowingly. By doing this, it is natural to make the other party feel that there is hope of killing him, so as to hold him back and prevent him from thinking of retreating. As long as it lasts for half an hour, the power of Soul Locking Powder should begin to take effect. The man in yellow is also extremely anxious at the moment. In this battle, he clearly took the initiative at the beginning, but by the end of the battle, he has unknowingly fallen into passivity step by step. The original calmness has completely vanished at this moment. He never expected that even though he had almost exhausted all his cards, he still failed to defeat this terrifying opponent. Is this person really an ordinary cultivator in this mountain range? The man in yellow was filled with doubts and resentment. He had an urge to give up the fight and leave far away from this inexplicable ghost place and this inexplicable opponent. However, after the battle, he had clearly felt that Su Han seemed to be running out of energy, and his moves often showed flaws. This was the prey he had been chasing all night, and he didn't want to give up until the last moment. With this mentality, the man in yellow continued to deal with Su Han. The battle has reached this point, and it has become a fierce moment. It seems that there is a possibility of a winner at any time. Bang bang bang bang¡­ The two sides collided physically again and were exhausted from the battle. Even Su Han felt that he was starting to lose some strength. He knew that this time, he had really encountered a strong and talented opponent. If you were at your peak, you might be able to suppress this opponent. But he spent too much energy in the battle with the Wudao Old Man. If he didn't resolve this battle quickly, I'm afraid his situation would be a little bad. Fortunately, the power of Suohun Powder has almost begun to take effect. ¡°Wait a minute, stop it first!¡± At this moment, the man in yellow finally couldn't bear it and spoke. Su Han stopped and looked at the man in yellow leisurely, wanting to see what other tricks he could do. Anyway, the power of Suohun Powder was about to take effect, so he wasn't afraid of the man in yellow running away. "Your Excellency is very capable. I'm afraid you are not a monk who came to this mountain range to hunt for treasures, right?" The man in yellow said solemnly, but this time his tone was obviously much more tactful. Compared with the arrogance before, it can be said to be a world of difference. ¡°Obviously, this battle made him put away his pride and start to face reality. Su Hanhan smiled and said: "I am definitely a rogue cultivator. Do you think it's shameful to be unable to defeat a rogue cultivator? What I can confirm now is that you are definitely not a rogue cultivator." The man in yellow said coldly: "It's none of your business whether I do it or not. We can't do anything to each other in this battle. How about it being a draw and no one provoking anyone again?" Su Han shook his head: "This is not an arena, there is no draw." The man in yellow said in a deep tone: "Oh? What do you mean? Do you really want to decide the winner? Do you think I am really afraid of you?" "Aren't you afraid?" Su Han said with a smile. The man in yellow's eyes seemed to be spitting out fire, staring at Su Han, as if he wanted to burn Su Han with his eyes. He was really unwilling to leave like this, and it would appear that he was afraid of Su Han. However, it is unwise to waste too much time on such a difficult prey. The trial lasted for three days and three nights.At this time, I am afraid that other trial geniuses have hunted a lot of prey. He still wants to compete for the top three in the trial. If it drags on like this, let alone the top three, he can't guarantee whether he will be the last. "You're lucky this time, I have other things to do." In the end, the man in yellow swallowed his anger, said nothing, and planned to use his speed to escape. Su Han smiled leisurely at this time: "Do you think you can still leave?" The man in yellow frowned: "What do you mean? Do you think you still have the ability to keep me? Don't be naive, that's impossible." "It's hard to say." Su Han's tone sounded like a smile but not a smile. According to his calculations, it¡¯s time for the Suohun Powder to take effect. "Hmph, then you can just slowly have your innocent dream here." The man in yellow is also a person who can bend and stretch. Although he is full of anger, he can still restrain himself. After assessing the situation, he still chooses to avoid Su Han's sharp edge for the time being. . However, when he was about to gather his energy and leave, he found that his spiritual sea was empty and he could not raise any spiritual power at all. "What's going on?" The man in yellow was shocked. In an instant, a creepy feeling invaded his whole body. He was determined to sense the spiritual sea again, but this temptation made his mood sink to the bottom. His spiritual sea seemed to be sealed by some force! An ominous premonition suddenly made the man in yellow break out in cold sweat. And when he glanced at Su Han, he found that Su Han's face was filled with a mocking smile. "What did you do?" When the man in yellow saw Su Han's expression, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. He didn't even notice that his voice had begun to tremble. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 625: Learning the truth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Accept your fate, no matter who you are, I said, I will only give you two choices. One, take the initiative to tell your origin, and two, wait for me to force you to tell it." Su Han looked down from a high position and looked at the man in yellow with a tone of pronouncement in his voice. ¡°Despicable!¡± The man in yellow yelled, extremely angry. At this time, he also realized that there was something wrong with his spiritual sea and realized that he was in danger. At that moment, the man in yellow moved as fast as lightning. He suddenly took out something from the storage ring and threw it suddenly. A strange light shot straight into the sky and spread out in all directions like a signal flare. Su Han watched this scene, but had no time to stop it. "Call your companions? You're too naive." Su Hanlian laughed, rushed forward, grabbed the collar of the man in yellow and lifted him up. The man in yellow's eyes seemed to be spitting out fire, and he stared at Su Han. Helplessly, his spirit sea was controlled by Suohunsan, and he couldn't raise any spiritual power. Su Han also didn't expect that this Soul Locking Powder would have such a strong medicinal effect on spiritual realm warriors. Then he sneered and said: "Do you want to take the initiative to tell your origins, or do you want to wait for me to search you?" The man in yellow gritted his teeth and said nothing. Su Han didn¡¯t have the patience to talk nonsense with him, so he directly tore off the yellow clothes he was wearing to reveal the clothes underneath. As soon as he saw the logo embroidered on the clothes, Su Han suddenly took a breath: "Sure enough, it is!" He naturally recognized that this symbol was the symbol of the Giant Spirit Sect. He had seen it on the people of the Thunder Leader. Of course, Su Han would not think that the person in front of him was also at the level of Thunder Leader. He can be 100% sure that this person is definitely a disciple of the Giant Spirit Sect. Only disciples of the hidden sect can have such a profound foundation in martial arts. Has so many magical powers and trump cards. The man in yellow couldn't help but frowned when he heard Su Han say, "Sure enough," and said, "Do you recognize this sign?" Su Han smiled faintly and was noncommittal. The tone of the man in yellow changed: "Since you know this sign, you should know who I am. You should know that if you kill me, you will cause a huge disaster for yourself!" "Really?" Su Han said with a smile, "According to what you say, if I let you go, there won't be a huge disaster?" The man in yellow said firmly: "If you let me go, I can consider not telling anyone about this matter." "Unfortunately, I have no such plan." Su Han smiled lightly. Hearing what Su Han said, the man in yellow's face changed even more, and he threatened urgently: "Do you think no one will know if you kill me? I have already sent out the signal. As long as my fellow disciples see it, they will be killed immediately. Come here!" "Fellow sect? So you are really from the hidden sect?" Su Han said with a joking smile. "That's right." The man in yellow couldn't help but raise his chest when he mentioned the hidden sect, exuding a sense of superiority from the inside out. Even in his current state, he still couldn't change it. Su Han was just about to ask something more when his consciousness suddenly moved and he sensed that there were already several forces in the distance rushing towards him. For a moment, Su Han also shivered slightly, knowing that he didn't have much time left for him. At that moment, he quickly moved towards the man in yellow: "Tell me, how many people from your hidden sect have come? What are you doing in this mountain range? Why do you chase me when you see me?" This is the question Su Han wants to know the most right now. The man in yellow hissed: "You promise not to kill me after I tell you!" "Stop talking nonsense, don't talk if you like!" Su Han looked fierce and slapped the man in yellow on the Tianling cover with a fierce gesture. "I said, I said, we came here to practice hunting. You casual cultivators are the prey of our hidden sect disciples." "Prey?" Su Han frowned. At the same time, an uncontrollable anger surged deep in his heart. It turned out that this was actually the case. The hidden sect actually enclosed the land as a prison and used this mountain range as a playground for their disciples. Prey? In front of the aloof hidden sect, do Sanren monks have such a status? ?? Can people from the hidden sect, relying on their good background, be able to play with the life and death of others at will? Su Han suddenly felt an indescribable disgust welling up deep in his heart. The man in yellow obviously felt the change in Su Han's expression, and said hurriedly: "The rules and regulations of this trial are all set by them and have nothing to do with me! I don't want to kill innocent people indiscriminately!" Su Hanhan laughed."You don't want to either? If you don't want to, why were you so energetic when we were chasing him just now?" As he spoke, Su Han raised his palm, and there was already a mass of black spiritual power condensing in his palm. The man in yellow felt that Su Han was pressing towards him like a big mountain, and couldn't help but turn pale with fright. His usual pride and reserve completely disappeared at this moment. "Wait, wait, I have other information. Let me tell you, we have a total of twenty-four trialists coming in this time, from the eight major families in the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect" As soon as the man finished speaking, Su Han slapped his Tianling Cap with his palm, and he died immediately with an "ah" sound. Su Han moved quickly, dragging the body of the man in yellow to the side of the road. After making a slight disguise, he took off the yellow clothes and storage ring from the man in yellow, and immediately left the place. He has already sensed that someone is coming this way. This person's strength may be more terrifying than the man in yellow. Su Han, who had just gone through a big battle, had no intention of accompanying him. With a flash of light and a flicker of light, Su Han's figure had already left this place several miles away. The next moment, a ghost-like figure landed at the place where the two men fought just now. This figure is also wearing standard clothes, but it is not yellow clothes, but red clothes. A pair of eyes looked around suspiciously. "It's strange. I saw someone sending a signal here just now. Why did I come over and see nothing?" The man looked around and did not find the body of the man in yellow disguised by Su Han. At the moment, the man was confused and wandered around. Suddenly he frowned and found dots of blood on the ground. This blood stain is a bit special. Although it has begun to dry up, it can still be seen that the golden light of runes is flashing in the blood stain. "This blood stain, isn't this the blood after Jiang Kui turned on his bloodline and went crazy?" This figure in red clothes is obviously very familiar with the man in yellow clothes just now, and he actually recognized the blood stains belonging to the man in yellow clothes at a glance. "Tsk, tsk, I didn't expect that this kid Jiang Kui was in this place just now, and I don't know who he got into a fight with, but he actually forced him to activate the bloodline madness." The red-clothed figure was astonished, but there was a cunning glint in his eyes: "He turned on the bloodline madness and was injured. It seems that this kid Jiang Kui was seriously injured. If I catch up with him now, I will definitely be able to get rid of him." I got a lot of benefits out of it.¡± After making up his mind, the figure in red followed the breath left by the scene and chased deep into the mountains. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 626 Breaking through the Heavenly Spirit Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han had already noticed that someone was approaching the place where he had just fought fiercely. Therefore, Su Han did not stop at all. He used the Flowing Light Escape and the six-stripe pterosaur wings to escape far away. Until he was sure that no one would catch up in a short period of time, Su Han found a remote place and prepared to make adjustments. The consumption of this battle was unexpected by Su Han. In addition, he did not have time to recover from the previous battle with Old Man Wudao. Therefore, he needs to find a place to take a good rest. Along the way, Su Han saw many signs of fighting and many mutilated corpses, including those of monsters and humans. Those humans are naturally casual cultivators who accidentally came to this mountain range to hunt for treasures. Maybe they thought they came to this barbaric land to find a chance to change their destiny, but they didn't expect that they would lose their lives here. Seeing the corpses of these people, Su Han couldn't tell what he felt in his heart. "Are the people of the Hidden World Sect also so shameless? Can they treat the lives of casual cultivators as nothing? Can they just treat casual cultivators as the prey of their hunting game?" Su Han felt unspeakable disgust in his heart. After a long time, he suppressed his anger and slowly adjusted his breathing to rest. Looking back on the battle between the old man Wu Dao and the battle with the man in yellow just now, I slowly digested my experience of these two battles. I have to say that although these two battles were a bit difficult, they were very important for Su Han's improvement. "Actual combat is always the fastest way to improve your strength. Meditating and practicing in a secret room are certainly useful, but if you don't cooperate with actual combat, you will never be able to achieve a substantial breakthrough!" Su Han was immersed in the martial arts experience gained from these two battles, and before he knew it, a day passed. During this day, Su Han was immersed in a state of martial arts inspiration all the time, and he felt that all kinds of martial arts wisdom were coming one after another. Many things that were originally just theoretical, after being integrated with actual practice, slowly turned into practical inspiration. He was only one step away from the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but now he felt that he was about to break through. Although the surrounding environment was not particularly safe, Su Han still let himself go and was immersed in this mysterious and mysterious breakthrough feeling. Countless martial arts inspirations, like crucian carp crossing the river, kept coming up, giving Su Han a constant feeling of enlightenment. This feeling is like doors that are constantly opening in front of Su Han, and new scenery is constantly emerging in front of him. "Heavenly Spirit Realm, finally touched the gate of Tianling Realm." This mysterious and profound feeling of breakthrough surged crazily. Suddenly, Su Han opened his eyes, and the impulse to break through surged out crazily like water breaking a dam. When those eyes opened and closed, they were flashing with astonishing light, including the light of golden spirit, the light of fire spirit, and the lingering black dragon aura Bang! Suddenly, Su Han's spiritual sea suddenly burst open like a silkworm cocoon and expanded three to five times in an instant. The bodies all over his body suddenly released endless power. Countless turbid air was spewed out by him, and countless spiritual energy from heaven and earth were inhaled by him. "Seventh level of spiritual realm! Heavenly spirit realm!" Su Han opened his eyes in ecstasy, enjoying the wonderful feeling brought by this breakthrough. "Actual combat must be actual combat. The breakthroughs brought about by actual combat feel really good." Su Han sighed, and at the same time his mind was racing, and a bold idea suddenly came to his mind: "Since actual combat is so important to me, since people from their hidden sect can treat casual cultivators as prey in a hunting game , then I can also treat others in their own way." "Don't they like to play some kind of hunting game? Then I will accompany them to have a good time. However, we still can't decide who is the hunter and who is the prey." Su Han thought of this, and a cruel smile overflowed from his mouth. He doesn¡¯t believe in retribution for good and evil. He only believes in one principle, and that is a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye! Su Han has no ability to bring those casual cultivators back to life who died innocently and tragically. The only thing he can do is to make those who hunt them pay a more painful price. "However, there must be some way for them to communicate with each other. I want to hunt them, but I can't make too much noise, lest they know about it and attack me in groups." Su Han knew that the geniuses of these hidden sects were far more powerful than secular warriors. If he wanted to hunt them down, he could only secretly hunt them down.?Come one by one and never expose yourself openly. As a casual cultivator, I am not from their side. Once I am targeted by them, I will be too eye-catching. So, we have to think of a perfect method. "That's right, disguise!" Suddenly, an idea flashed in Su Han's mind. The man in yellow clothes just now is already dead, so it is naturally impossible for him to move around in this mountain range again. Moreover, when he left, he also took away his yellow clothes and storage ring. In other words, in this mountain range, you can disguise yourself as the man in yellow, move around freely, and take advantage of the opportunity to hunt. As soon as this bold idea came up, Su Han immediately became interested. He feels that although it is still a bit dangerous, this method is definitely a feasible method! ¡°It¡¯s time for these hidden sect disciples who have eyes above their heads to receive a lesson!¡± Although it was the first time in his life to deal with a real disciple of the hidden sect, Su Han was not timid at all. Soon, Su Han disguised himself as the man in yellow just now. Even on his face, he used the magical power of disguise a little bit. This magical power of disguise is a kind of dragon magical power that is automatically awakened after melting the dragon's blood. Although Su Han's current disguise ability is not very good, he does not pursue how much he looks like himself, as long as there are no flaws at first glance. The most important thing is that Su Han is wearing the clothes of the man in yellow. In this way, when other Hidden World Sect disciples saw him, their first reaction would not be that it was someone else. At the same time, Su Han found a token from the storage ring with the name of the man in yellow "Jiang Kui" written on it. In this way, there will be no flaws. After a slight adjustment, Su Han's figure disappeared from the place like a ghost. From now on, his identity has changed, from a prey who knows nothing to a hunter. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 627 The Hunting Begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s disguise as Jiang Kui just now was perfect. First of all, Jiang Kui's magic weapon, the Netherworld Rosary, has been taken away by Su Han. As for the magical power of bloodline madness, it is not difficult for Su Han to imitate it. "I don't know where Jiang Kui ranks among the twenty-four geniuses who participated in the trial. However, judging from his tone just now, he should be regarded as a genius ranked relatively high." "However, because he tracked me for a day and a night, he has almost no trophies on him. Compared with other geniuses, his number of trophies is definitely behind." Su Han decided to hunt some prey first and enrich the trophies, so that he could be worthy of Jiang Kui's identity and better disguise himself as Jiang Kui. However, Su Han only hunts the monsters in this mountain range, and adopts a laissez-faire attitude towards the individual monks he occasionally encounters. "Brother Kui?" Suddenly, Su Han heard a voice coming from behind him. When he looked back, he saw a figure looking at him from behind. The figure was wearing the same yellow clothes as himself. "I don't know what the same color of clothes means?" Su Han's thoughts changed quickly, and out of caution, he did not say hello. The young man in yellow didn¡¯t seem to find anything strange. Instead, he came up and walked with Su Han. ¡°Obviously, this Jiang Kui is usually a taciturn type, and not saying hello to others is commonplace in the eyes of others. "How many trophies did you get?" the young man asked proactively. Su Han didn't say much. He opened the storage ring, waved it in front of the young man, and deliberately imitated Jiang Kui's voice and said, "That's it." The young man took one look and said with a smile: "Why do you only hunt monster beasts and not those casual cultivators?" Su Han pretended to be helpless and sighed: "Yesterday I met a difficult guy. I tracked him for a day and a night, but finally let him run away." The young man was surprised and said: "There are such difficult casual cultivators? All the casual cultivators I met along the way were extremely weak. I could kill three or four of them with one strike! Haha, Brother Kui, you don't know , at the end of the day, I felt really good. I have never felt so good in my more than 20 years of life.¡± With that said, the young man opened his storage ring with great interest, and showed Su Han the row of heads in his storage ring like a show off. Su Han took a look and saw that there were twenty or thirty heads neatly arranged in the storage ring. These heads naturally belonged to casual cultivators who accidentally broke into this mountain range. Most of the faces of these heads contain expressions of extreme surprise, panic, disbelief, etc. Most of them have their eyes fixed on death, which makes this row of heads look very uncomfortable. ¡° Moreover, there are no monster trophies in this young man¡¯s storage ring at all, they are all human heads. Obviously, he doesn't hunt monsters at all, he only kills people. But the young man didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong at all. Instead, he said with a smile: "How about it, the results are very rich, right? If this trend continues, my trophies will be ranked among the top ten." Seeing that Su Han looked indifferent and didn't answer, the young man immediately said: "But brother Kui, don't be too discouraged. Although you wasted some time tracking that casual cultivator, with your strength, you will not be too discouraged in the next day or so." No matter how long it takes, we can kill dozens of casual cultivators. Haha, by then, our Jiang family¡¯s overall results will definitely be among the best." When Su Han heard this, he got an important piece of information. It turned out that the other party was also from the "Jiang family". Come to think of it, this Jiang family is one of the eight major families in the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect. There must be a lot of competition between the eight major families. Even in such a trial, the eight major families have to rank each other. Su Han said calmly: "So, these casual cultivators died in vain?" The young man smiled and said: "How can you say that they died in vain? They should feel honored to be the hunting tools for geniuses like us. Otherwise, their lives will be just like this, mediocre and in vain. .Now that they are killed by us, their lives at least still have some value." This young man¡¯s tone was frivolous, as if those casual cultivators were really not the same species as himself. He was the supreme being, while the casual cultivators were lowly ants. Seeing that Su Han didn't speak, the young man smiled again and said: "What's wrong, Brother Kui? This is not like your style. Relax, inferior people are destined to be inferior. In the world of martial arts, birth determines destiny. This is not what we all know. Is that true?"   As he spoke, the young man¡¯s ears suddenly pricked up: ¡°It seems like someone has appeared nearby.¡± He listened attentively, and the expression on his face slowly became more and more excited: "It's two casual cultivators! Haha, prey sent from heaven, Brother Kui, one for you and one for me, fight quickly, don't let them escape." With that said, the young man was ready to go in that direction. However, when he was about to raise his energy and use footwork, he suddenly found that his spiritual sea was empty, and he could not raise any spiritual power. "what happened?" This young man was simply unbelievable, and when he glanced at Su Han, he found that Su Han's eyes were full of coldness without any emotion. "Youyou are not Jiang Kui! Who are you?" The young man yelled, but when he realized it, it was already too late. Su Han didn't hesitate and smashed his Tianling Cap with one palm. "I was slapped to death by a casual cultivator that you looked down on. I don't know if your life is valuable?" Su Han flicked his arm and threw the young man's body aside. Immediately afterwards, Su Han plundered the trophies from him and quickly left the place. With this hunting experience, Su Han became much more familiar with it. In the next half day, he used his identity as "Jiang Kui" and cooperated with Suohunsan to kill several geniuses from the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect. These geniuses are all isolated and come from different families among the eight major families. Moreover, when Su Han took action, he also tried to do it quickly, so that these people would not have time to send out a distress signal. Therefore, although several trial geniuses have disappeared in this mountain range, other trial geniuses, including those from the Giant Spirit Sect outside the trial site, are all kept in the dark. Little did he know that there was a "prey" in the trial field who had changed his identity and became a hunter who hunted them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 628: Personal grudges You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After half a day, Su Han obviously found that there were fewer casual cultivators in the mountains. Sometimes he could not see a single cultivator after walking for a long time. "The casual cultivators probably heard something and knew there was danger, so they all hid. Although there are formations around them that prevent them from getting out, the mountains are so big that there are still many places to hide." "In this case, the twenty-four geniuses cannot find prey, and maybe they will start killing each other and taking each other's trophies." When Su Han thought of this, he couldn't help but smile. This is a good opportunity for you to fish in troubled waters. At this moment, Su Han suddenly frowned and felt an inexplicable hostility coming from far away to his left. "Who is it?" Su Han deliberately imitated Jiang Kui's voice. "Haha, Jiang Kui?" A gloomy laughter came from the jungle. Immediately afterwards, a figure in red clothes suddenly came out and appeared in front of Su Han. "Another top genius." Su Han felt this man's aura and secretly sighed. This man in red clothes seemed to be even more powerful than Jiang Kui. However, Su Han naturally will not panic just because the opponent is powerful. "Humph, do you think it's strange that this mountain range is so big, why do you let me meet you?" The man in red laughed jokingly, with a mocking tone in his tone. After hearing this, Su Han couldn't help but feel something in his heart. Could it be that this man in red clothes has been following him? If this is the case, wouldn't it be exposed that he is not Jiang Kui's fault? However, the next words of the man in red made Su Han's heart fall back into his stomach. "Tsk, speaking of which, your speed is quite fast. Yesterday I clearly found your traces, but I lost them. However, it is probably God's will to make things difficult for you. I happened to be hunting in this area today, so you can Hit the muzzle of my gun.¡± There was a sinister smile in the red-clothed man's tone. It sounded like there was some personal grudge between him and Jiang Kui. "Humph, what do you want?" Su Han deliberately sneered. "What do I think?" The man in red laughed. "What do you think? When we were in the sect, you and I fought to the death for ranking. I see that you have been unhappy for more than a day or two. What do you think? What do I want?" Su Han said calmly: "Do you want to fight?" "Hand over your trophies, and I may consider letting you go." The man in red sneered, his eyes already looking at the storage ring on Su Han's hand. Su Han raised his eyebrows and sneered: "It's still broad daylight, don't you think it's too early to dream?" The man in red said in a deep tone: "So, you are planning to ignore the compliments?" "Stop talking nonsense, grab it yourself if you have the ability." Su Han didn't understand. Although the man in red in front of him should be a little stronger than Jiang Kui, he was only a little stronger. Even he himself said that in the sect, he and Jiang Kui fought to the death for ranking, which shows that the gap between the two is not big. So now, what gives the man in red the confidence to be so crazy? Su Han was alert, and his consciousness spread out in all directions. Suddenly, his heart sank, and he understood something. It turns out that the man in red didn¡¯t come alone. Nearby, there were actually two other figures, lurking in the darkness. When Su Han understood the current situation, he found that he was surrounded by the man in red and his two companions. "What an insidious guy. He pretended to be alone to resolve personal grudges, but in fact, he brought two helpers. If it were Jiang Kui himself, he would definitely fall into the trap." Su Han smiled indifferently. After seeing clearly the other party's conspiracy, how could he stay here for a long time? At that moment, my mind started to change rapidly and I started to think about ways to escape. At this moment, the man in red sneered again: "Stop pretending, I know you got into a fight with someone yesterday, turned on the bloodline madness, and got injured. Your current fighting power should not be at its peak. Seventy percent! If you know what¡¯s going on, hand over the loot, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Su Han was waiting for this sentence, just in time to borrow the donkey from Poxia. Then he smiled lightly: "Okay, take it if you want it." As he spoke, he threw the storage ring in his hand in the direction of the man in red clothes, and then his figure flashed, and he dodged away with a roll of light. The man in red obviously didn't expect that "Jiang Kui" would be so happy to actually give the storage ring to him. At the moment, ?The man in clothes was stunned for two seconds, and then he remembered to open the storage ring and check it. It turns out that the storage ring is indeed Jiang Kui's, but it is empty with nothing inside. "Damn it, I fell for this kid's trick, chase him!" The man in red clothes became angry from shame, waved his hand, called his two companions, and chased in the direction Su Han left. "Jiang Kui, you coward! Apart from applying oil on the soles of your feet, don't you have any other skills?" The man in red clothes kept shouting and cursing while chasing. Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to him at all. Don't say he wasn't Jiang Kui. Even if he was Jiang Kui, he would be a fool if he didn't leave even though he knew three people were ambushing him. "It seems that the eight major families in the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect are really fighting openly and secretly." Su Han could see that the relationship between the man in red and the "Jiang Kui" he pretended to be was definitely difficult to untie easily. resentment. This man in red clothes was so persistent that he was able to follow Su Han all the time, following Su Han's escape trajectory and chasing after him. However, the two companions of the man in red were obviously not as fast as the man in red, and were soon left far behind. "This guy is really haunted!" For a moment, Su Han felt angry and jealous. "If that's the case, then let's do it!" Su Han was also determined to do whatever he wanted, and he would kill them all. If he wanted to kill them, he would definitely kill all three of them. Su Han¡¯s mind began to spin rapidly. Although there were three people on the other side, these three people were obviously out of touch in terms of speed. As long as he plays well, he may not have a chance to kill all three of them. After making up his mind, Su Han spotted a nearby big tree, jumped up and flew to the top of the tree. Within a moment, the man in red followed closely. After looking around for a while, his eyes suddenly locked on the big tree where Su Han was hiding. "You think I can't find you by hiding there?" The man in red sneered, "Jiang Kui, I have to say, you are still as naive as before." Su Han said lightly: "What do you think of this place?" "How about it? As your burial place, it's not bad." The man in red laughed. "It seems that you are very satisfied, then let's go here." After Su Han finished speaking, he raised his hand and a string of red Netherworld rosary beads were thrown into the air. The man in clothes gushed away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 629: Who are you? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The man in red sneered: "It's this move again." It seems that he is already very familiar with Jiang Kui's tricks. Su Han used this move because he actually wanted to see how the man in red would respond to this move of Netherworld Sky Fire. The man in red snorted and swayed his right hand slightly. His entire right arm seemed to suddenly change from substance to nothingness. A layer of strange ripples rippled around his entire arm. The next moment, ripple-like water ripples suddenly appeared on the tip of the index finger of the man in red, spreading out in circles. "This move of yours is of no use to me. How many times have I told you, but you are still so stubborn, it's really ridiculous." The man in red sneered, raised his right arm, and the ripples instantly rolled out a powerful water vortex, rolling towards Su Han. In an instant, the water vortex was like a huge mouth of the abyss, opening its mouth and swallowing all the Nether Sky Fire produced by the Netherworld Rosary. The man in red sneered repeatedly: "What? Jiang Kui, this time, are you still dissatisfied?" "It turns out that the reason why the man in red is confident in suppressing Jiang Kui is because he has powerful water-attribute magical powers, which can restrain the Netherworld Fire." Su Han thought of this, smiled faintly, and the technique in his hand suddenly changed, and the glazed true fire spurted out, forming a streamline, and shot toward the man in red like a flying fire meteor. The man in red clothes couldn't help but be startled when he saw this, his pupils shrank slightly, obviously a little surprised. Although Jiang Kui is a genius in cultivating the fire attribute, I am already very familiar with Jiang Kui's methods. I have only seen Jiang Kui use Netherworld Fire, but never seen him use this kind of flame. But soon, the man in red sneered. Jiang Kui must have used Nether Sky Fire to attack him, so he tried another method. However, he is not even afraid of the Nether Sky Fire, which he is best at, so how can he be afraid of other methods? "You're stubborn, die!" The man in red quickly swung his right arm, and the water-marked vortex quickly grew in size, swallowing Su Han's Glazed True Fire. That glaze of true fire flickered brightly and dimly, appearing so weak in front of the red-clothed man's water whirlpool, as if it might be extinguished at any time. The man in red sneered again and again, his inner disdain reaching the extreme. Suddenly, the man in red's pupils shrank. He found that after his water vortex swallowed up the opponent's flames, the flames did not seem to be extinguished, but became more intense. ¡°You didn¡¯t actually extinguish his fire?¡± Chi Yi¡¯s heart was shocked and extremely surprised. He couldn¡¯t understand how this was possible? How come Jiang Kui, who has always been overwhelmed by him, suddenly has such ability? But before he could figure out what was going on, Su Han's Glazed True Fire began to suddenly expand, burning more and more vigorously. Streams of fire continued to pour towards the ground, and in an instant, the area turned into a raging fire. Sea of ??fire. "Water Pattern Defense!" The man in red roared angrily, swinging his right arm sharply, and a vague curtain of water appeared in front of him. When the true colored glaze fire burned onto the water curtain, it could only raise bursts of white mist, but it could not break through the defense of the water curtain. Su Han was secretly surprised when he saw this scene. This seemingly ordinary layer of water patterns actually contained such terrifying defensive power? This surprised Su Han. "This man in red seems to have unique abilities in offense and defense. He is indeed a disciple of the Hidden Sect, and his background is extraordinary." Su Han also admitted that he had met a strong enemy. However, Su Han was just a strong opponent, but Su Han didn't think that the man in red could defeat him. Encountering a strong enemy, Su Han's fighting spirit was also aroused. If the environment could be changed, he would not mind using his true strength to compete with the man in red. However, the current situation is that the man in red has two companions who may arrive at the scene at any time. If he was caught in a one-on-three situation, Su Han's situation would be quite unfavorable. Therefore, Su Han must make a quick decision. Su Han grabbed the void with his right hand, and three colorful feathers appeared in his hand. These three feathers were the three peacock tail feathers that Su Han snatched from the Wudao old man. With a thought in his mind, Su Han moved the three peacock tail feathers. In an instant, three colorful feathers transformed into a colorful cloud that filled the entire sky. It is difficult for ordinary hidden weapons to deal with geniuses of the same level. But the peacock's tail feathers are different, is a hidden weapon used by strong men in the King Realm, and its power is naturally extraordinary. The man in red didn't react at all. A look of surprise flashed across his eyes. The next moment, the five-colored light had already touched his feet. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The three peacock tail feathers turned into three sharp blades, which instantly pinned the man in red to the spot. The three feathers were nailed to his left and right feet respectively. In an instant, blood flowed like a stream. The ends of the peacock's tail feathers seemed to be quenched with poison, which immediately made the man in red clothes feel sore and numb, unable to move at all. The man in red clothes didn't expect Su Han to do this at all. There was still an incredible color in his eyes. He looked down at the three peacock tail feathers, as if he didn't expect that these three hidden weapons could actually subdue him. "This peacock tail feather is really powerful." Su Han didn't hesitate, he jumped down from the treetop, kicked the man in red to the ground, waved his hands and tied the man in red into a rice dumpling. Immediately afterwards, Su Han smiled indifferently, stepped on the face of the man in red, and said lightly: "Tell me, what is your name?" As he spoke, he waved his hand to create a soundproof mask: "Don't try to shout, even if you break your throat, no one will hear you. I know you still have two companions behind you, don't worry, I will send them to you soon." You¡¯re reunited.¡± Su Han¡¯s tone was unhurried, but it made the man in red shiver. The man in red clothes began to feel that something was slightly wrong. He and Jiang Kui are both outer disciples of the Giant Spirit Sect. They have been fighting for rankings since they were twelve years old. They have been fighting for more than ten years now, and they are very familiar with each other. Sometimes the two were evenly matched, but more often than not, he dominated Jiang Kui. "There has never been a situation like today. He actually lost so completely in front of Jiang Kui. It was as if Jiang Kui's strength had increased several times overnight. However, Jiang Kui like this made him feel extremely terrifying and strange. Why did Jiang Kui ask what his name was? ¡°After fighting for more than ten years, does he still not know who he is? An unprecedented sense of fear came to my mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 630: Full of ugliness You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han didn¡¯t wait for his answer. After a little search, he found the identity token of the man in red. He smiled faintly and said, "Xin Hong, it turns out your name is Xin Hong." Xin Hong twitched all over, stared at Su Han with horrified eyes, and hissed: "You are not Jiang Kui! You are not Jiang Kui, who are you?" "When did I say I was Jiang Kui?" Su Han said lightly. Xin Hong stared at Su Han in disbelief, and suddenly felt a chill coming from the bottom of his heart. Although the other person was not Jiang Kui, it might be better to fall into Jiang Kui's hands than to fall into this man's hands. "Then who are you? Could it bedid you kill Jiang Kui?" Xin Hong suddenly took a breath of cold air. Su Han did not deny this, but showed a cold smile: "If you want to go down and accompany him, I can help you." "Youwho are you? Don't you know" Su Han interrupted him before he could finish his words: "Don't talk about your so-called hidden sect. Jiang Kui did this before, and now he is dead. If you want to repeat his stupidity , I don¡¯t mind sending you to keep him company. As for the information I want, I believe your two companions behind you will be happy to tell me." Xin Hong was full of harsh words and just wanted to let them out, but was blocked by Su Han's words, which made his face turn red. He finally understood that the other party was basically a demon star who was fearless. Even the name of the hidden sect could not scare him. If he fell into his hands, would he still have a way to survive? Xin Hong was trembling in his heart, filled with regret, wishing he could slap himself twice. Su Han said calmly: "I'll give you another ten breaths. You can think clearly whether you should spit out everything you know or go down and keep Jiang Kui company." "You! You don't dare to kill me!" Xin Hong had never been treated like this before. Usually in the Hidden World Sect, a group of people looked down upon him. Now that he saw Su Han being so arrogant, he still swallowed in his heart. No less. Su Han smiled jokingly, and suddenly pulled out a peacock tail feather stuck in Xin Hong's foot, and blood suddenly poured out. "Hiss!" Xin Hong inhaled in pain, his eyes filled with anger, as if he wanted to burn Su Han to death on the spot. Su Han chuckled, and the peacock tail feather in his hand was dripping with blood and shining with cold light. He put it on Xin Hong's neck and said lightly: "I dare not kill you? Do you think that if I kill you now, it is like killing a dog? Is there any difference?" "I just want to ask you, do you want to live or die?" As Su Han spoke, the peacock tail feather in his hand rubbed back and forth on Xin Hong's neck. With just a little more force, this peacock tail feather can slit Xin Hong's throat. Under such strong pressure, Xin Hong's psychological defense finally collapsed. The dignity of being a genius of the hidden sect was completely replaced by fear at this moment. Xin Hong¡¯s face turned pale and he hesitated: ¡°What exactly do you want to know?¡± "I want to know, how many people came to your so-called trial this time? Who are the eight major families from the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect, and what level of powerhouses are they?" When Xin Hong heard this, he felt happy in his heart, thinking that this is what you want to ask me, and I just want to take this opportunity to scare you, so that you don't know how high the sky is and how high the earth is. "We, the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect, are coming to the wilderness for a trial this time. All the young geniuses who come are the elites of the younger generation of the eight major families. They are all under the age of thirty and have reached the ninth level of the spiritual realm or above. An extremely talented man. Also accompanying him were senior officials from the eight major families, two or three senior officials from each family. In addition, top experts from the eight major families accompanied him for protection, and the camp was very powerful. Each family had king-level experts. Sit down." Xin Hong said a lot in one breath, just to shock Su Han and let Su Han know that his background was stronger than he imagined. "Is there an Earth King Realm?" Su Han asked. "Huh, Earth King Realm experts are relatively advanced beings even in the outer sect of Giant Spirit Sect. This kind of travel makes Earth King Realm experts less boring." Xin Hong said with a slight snort. Su Han felt relieved after hearing this. There is no strong person in the Earth King Realm, which is somewhat good news for me. "Then how can I get out of this trial mountain range?" Su Han continued to ask. "This trial area was marked out by the strong men of the family using formations. It is impossible for you to get out until the end of the trial. Moreover, even if the trial ends, the formation will only open a hole. .When the time comes,?If you are not from the eight major families, you will be seen through immediately, because those king-level experts have powerful spiritual consciousness and can easily see through the disguise. " What Xin Hong said was not a lie. Su Han also knew this, but he had no other way to get out, because when he used the split formation technique to break into the trial area, he consumed a lot of spiritual consciousness, and the remaining spiritual consciousness was no longer enough for him to use it again. The splitting technique. Therefore, the most suitable opportunity for him to go out is when the trial is over and the formation hole is opened. But as Xin Hong said, there are many people there, and no matter who you disguise yourself as, you can easily be seen through. Seeing Su Han's silence, Xin Hong immediately said: "Friend, I don't know what grudges there are between you and Jiang Kui, but please don't worry, Jiang Kui and I are mortal enemies, and I will never let you kill Jiang Kui. Spread the word. As long as you let me go, I swear that I will not tell anyone about this matter, nor will I summon the senior officials of the sect to hunt you down. I can even help you cover up and get rid of the Jiang family. What do you think about the investigation?" This Xin Hong is a smart man after all, and he is starting to try to take the initiative. Su Han smiled indifferently: "Why, aren't you a high-ranking genius of the hidden sect? Have you learned to be greedy for life and afraid of death?" Xin Hong laughed dryly and said: "You must be able to bend and stretch before you can achieve great things. Now that I am in your hands, I naturally have to find a way to save myself." Su Han smiled faintly, but he didn't feel like this in his heart. Since this kid is so flexible and flexible, he must be a vicious person. If he is released, I am afraid that the first thing he will do is to think of ways to take revenge on himself. ¡°Besides, I am the only one who has seen this guy¡¯s ugly act of begging for mercy. I am afraid that because of this, Xin Hong will not let him go. "I also killed four or five trial geniuses from other families. Can you also cover these for me? Help me get rid of the pursuit of four or five families?" Su Han asked with a smile. After hearing this, Xin Hong's expression immediately changed. He obviously didn't expect that Su Han could kill so many of their trial geniuses in such a short period of time. However, Xin Hong quickly forced himself to calm down and said with a forced smile: "Here, as long as you let me go, I can help you find a way to do this." Su Han smiled without saying a word, patted Xin Hong's face with his peacock tail feather, and said with a joking smile: "Should I believe your words? Or shouldn't I?" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 631 Complete despair You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xin Hong saw the hint of amusement in Su Han's eyes, and couldn't help but feel tight in his heart. He thought, hadn't he already used his tongue-in-cheek skill? Why does this guy look so indifferent? Doesn¡¯t he still know the pros and cons? Or is he already too bold? "Your Excellency, listen to me. No matter how many of us you kill, you will still be dead in the end. You know, we young geniuses are the best among the younger generation of the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect. If we are in this place If there are too many deaths, the sect's senior officials will definitely become furious and even burn the place to the ground. Think about it, how will you escape then? Under the collective pursuit of the eight major family senior officials and elite guards, No matter how capable you are, you can't grow three heads and six arms, right?" This Xin Hong tried his best, his tongue was as bright as a lotus flower, just to impress Su Han. Su Han said in a sinister tone: "Xin Hong, are you looking for a reason for me to kill you and silence you?" Xin Hong was agitated: "No, no, sir, what do you think? Just tell me. I can do my best to help you. I can let you pretend to be my follower, and then you can leave easily." This place. Let me just say that I have taken a fancy to your potential and want to use it for myself. No one will doubt you, I promise!" "Huh?" Su Han didn't expect that Xin Hong would come up with such a method. It sounded really beautiful. However, after thinking for a moment, Su Han decisively rejected the proposal. This proposal sounds good in other aspects, but it has one fatal flaw, that is, your destiny is completely in the hands of others and depends on their mood. If Xin Hong reveals any flaws or gives any hints, then all plans will be ruined. By then, even if he really has three heads and six arms, he will never be able to escape under the noses of a bunch of king-level experts. Being passive throughout the whole process is not Su Han's style of doing things. He would rather take some risks and control his own destiny in his own hands. Although Xin Hong's proposal sounded safe, there were too many factors beyond his control. Xin Hong saw that Su Han seemed a little interested in his proposal at first, but then showed no sign of it. Knowing that his lobbying failed, he was a little anxious now. "Sir, this method won't work, there are other methods. If you just want to escape safely, I still have many ways to help you." Xin Hong is not giving up yet. But at this time, Su Han was completely indifferent. "My original intention is to hunt down these geniuses who don't take human life seriously, and the second is to get out of this place. If I stop killing people in order to get out, wouldn't it completely go against my original intention? I don't believe it, don't I rely on it? If Xin Hong helps me, I won't be able to get out." Su Han quickly strengthened his belief. If these geniuses of the hidden sect believed that low birth was the original sin and deserved to die, then he had to let them know what it was like to have others control life and death, and have others take human life lightly. Such a feeling. Thinking of this, Su Han's eyes slowly turned cold. Xin Hong observed the words and expressions, and when he saw Su Han's expression, he knew that his lobbying had failed. For a while, Xin Hong was also depressed. He thought he was already very eloquent and his words were very inflammatory, but he didn't expect that the guy in front of him was simply incompetent and very difficult to deal with. "Forget it, it's just a knife to extend your head, and it's a knife to shrink your head. Just kill me with one knife, and I'll admit defeat." Xin Hong¡¯s tone was very frustrated. "Finally, I just want to know one thing, who are you? Why do you have such a hatred for people like us?" This is the only thing that makes Xin Hong puzzled. Su Han's actions were as if he was specifically targeting them, the outer geniuses of the Giant Spirit Sect, as if he was specifically targeting them to kill them. ¡°Could it be that this seemingly young boy actually has any grudge against the Giant Spirit Sect? Could it be that he is a genius from another hidden sect who has a grudge against the Giant Spirit Sect? Xin Hong¡¯s thinking is becoming more and more divergent. In his eyes, only geniuses from hidden sects could be so powerful. "If it were just a casual cultivator who happened to be hunting for treasures in this mountain range, it would be absolutely impossible for him to be so powerful. However, Su Han's words broke all Xin Hong's illusions. Su Han said calmly: "I am a casual cultivator. Since you can hunt down casual cultivators, I can also hunt down you so-called sect geniuses."  "You you are a casual cultivator?" Xin Hong couldn't believe his ears. Aren't those casual cultivators all a bunch of trash? Aren't they all just a bunch of pigs being slaughtered by the geniuses of their sect? How could there be such a casual cultivator? More powerful than the geniuses of their sect? Where do his cultivation resources come from? Where do his trump cards and magical powers come from? A look of fear finally slowly appeared on Xin Hong's face. He finally understood why the other party had such a big hatred against the sect geniuses like them. He would rather take the risk of being chased by king-level experts than kill them sects. genius. No matter who it is, they will be angry if they know that they are being used as a prop in a hunting game. However, some people can only be angry, but some people can turn this anger into practical actions. The young man in front of me obviously belongs to the latter category. At this point, Xin Hong was finally in despair. He finally understood that no matter how eloquently he persuaded, the final result would definitely fail. Because from the very beginning, the other party came with the intention of killing him. And, it can be said that all this is his own fault. Because, along the way, he also killed many casual cultivators. As long as the other party looks into his storage ring, he can find it. Xin Hong was completely silent, and Su Han didn't mess around and killed him neatly. Afterwards, Su Han hung Xin Hong¡¯s body on the big tree. At this time, Xin Hong¡¯s two companions had just arrived. When they saw Xin Hong's body hanging on the big tree, the two of them were frightened on the spot. These two people are also members of the Xin family and are not as strong as Xin Hong. In this hunting activity, Xin Hong is the backbone. They will do whatever Xin Hong says. Now that they saw Xin Hong being killed, and the person who killed him seemed to be Jiang Kui, who was usually not as strong as him, the two people were suddenly confused and completely confused. The first reaction was to think about running away. However, Su Han naturally would not give them a chance to escape, so he took action directly and captured these two people alive. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 632: Stirring a hornet's nest You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! From the mouths of these two people, Su Han pried out some more information. For example, in hunting activities, the geniuses of the eight major families are distinguished by the color of their clothes. Each color represents a family. For example, in the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect, the eight major families also have strong and weak ones. The Jiang family belongs to the more general category, while the Xin family belongs to the more powerful category. After getting the details he wanted, Su Han was not polite and humanely destroyed these two guys together and took away all their trophies. Su Han originally wanted to choose one of these three people to disguise himself, but after thinking about it, he gave up the idea. After all, he had never seen the magical powers of these three people. It would be safer to follow the original plan and continue to pretend to be Jiang Kui. ¡­¡­ The name Giant Spirit Sect is a legendary existence for all the secular warriors in southern Xinjiang. The hidden sect is an extremely mysterious and highly desirable holy place for secular warriors. If secular warriors can be favored by the hidden sect, they will definitely achieve enlightenment, and chickens and dogs will ascend to heaven. On this day, the outer sect of Juling Sect is located at Yaoling Peak. A man dressed as a servant suddenly stumbled out of a building, with a hint of haste in his steps. "It's not good, it's not good." "Jiang KuiJiang Kui's soul lamp is broken!" This news, like a bombshell, suddenly exploded throughout the Jiang family. "What did you say? Say it again!" An ancestor of the Jiang family directly held the servant in his hand, "Repeat what you just said!" "Yes, it's Jiang Kui. Something happened to Mr. Jiang Kui." The servant stammered. These Jiang family elders had no intention of talking nonsense with him, and they hurried towards the building where the soul lantern was stored. In the hidden sect, important figures will have a natal soul lamp stored somewhere. In this way, if something goes wrong, the soul lamp will give a prompt. At this moment, all the elders of the Jiang family were staring at Jiang Kui's natal soul lamp with their mouths open. The soul lamp had completely collapsed at this moment, and everyone felt as if they had been struck by lightning. "how so?" "Something really happened, what's going on?" The entire Jiang family was suddenly in chaos. Although Jiang Kui was not the only genius in the Jiang family, he was definitely the most promising genius at this stage. Once Jiang Kui really falls, what can the Jiang family do to compete with the other seven great families in the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect? "Didn't Jiang Kui and the others go to the wilderness for a trial? Did something happen there?" "How is it possible? It's just a small trial. What can threaten Jiang Kui?" "No matter what, I must go and see. If something really happens to Jiang Kui, I want to see who has the courage to touch the genius of the hidden sect." The ancestor of the Jiang family with the highest status waved his hand: "Everyone, calm down and let me analyze it. This time they went to the wilderness for a trial, and they were accompanied by high-level experts throughout the process. Logically speaking, there should be no problems in the whole process. That¡¯s right.¡± "Unless there is one possibility, there is an accident during the trial!" "It's impossible. Speaking of accidents, our Jiang family also has two geniuses who went with Jiang Kui. There were no accidents with either of them. Why did it happen to be Jiang Kui?" "Yes, Ancestor, Jiang Kui has so many good things, and he is very talented. I don't believe that he died during the trial." "Indeed, if Jiang Kui has an accident, then there are still a few who can survive this trial. Jiang Kui's talent must be ranked fifth or sixth among the outer geniuses." "Could it be a fight between trial geniuses?" "No, this trial, didn't we agree that we are all from the same sect, only the winner will be determined, and there will be no life and death fight. Could it be that someone deliberately broke the rules?" "It's hard to say. After all, the eight major families are not in harmony. If someone really deliberately sabotaged it, it's hard to say. However, if this is the case, it must have been done by the top three geniuses. But then again, even if it is The number one genius may not be able to kill Jiang Kui easily. Jiang Kui may not be able to kill him, but it is impossible that he does not even have the ability to escape." "Then what do you think we should do about this matter?" "Check, we must get to the bottom of it." "Yes, no matter what, we must restore the truth. Our Jiang family is the eighth outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect.One of the big families is definitely not someone to be bullied. " "However, the distance is so far, and it takes too much time to send messages back and forth." "Isn't there a messaging array at Yaoling Peak? The message sent by the messaging array arrives in seconds. Let's go there to contact the team in the wilderness and ask them what's going on?" Soon, a group of Jiang family elders came to the communication circle at Yaoling Peak and directly contacted several senior officials of the Jiang family who accompanied the genius trial in the wilderness. When the senior Jiang family officials heard the news, they were stunned. They were outside the formation about Jiang Kui's death, but they did not get any corresponding news about Jiang Kui's death. No matter how much the Jiang family elders emphasized to them that Jiang Kui's soul lamp was indeed broken, they were always in a state of doubt. Until the end, they reluctantly agreed to immediately stop the trial and investigate the matter. The elders of the Jiang family walked out of the communication circle hall worriedly, but they saw two other groups of people with the same anxious look on their faces. They all knew these two groups of people, and they were the other two of the eight major families in the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect, the Xiong family and the Li family. "Why are you here too?" The Jiang family elders were stunned. An elder of the Xiong family said angrily: "Let's use the communication circle." Then he seemed to have thought of something and asked in surprise, "Then what are you doing here?" "Could it be that some of your geniuses who went to the wilderness fell?" An elder of the Jiang family asked tentatively. The elder of the Xiong family was really startled: "Could it be that you are too?" "And we, our Li family also have geniuses who have fallen." At this moment, the three families stared at each other, each other unable to believe this fact. It was just a small trial, but all eight of their major families died of young geniuses. What happened in the wilderness? The three families were so anxious that they wished they could fly to the wilderness immediately to see what happened. At this time, another group of people came from a distance. This group of people was more numerous than the three of them, and they were so angry that the overwhelming anger radiating from this group of people could be felt from a distance. This group of people are obviously members of the Xin family! The Xin family, among the eight major families in the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect, is strong enough to rank among the top three. When people from the three families saw the Xin family coming, they all took the initiative to make way for them. At the same time, when they saw the Xin family's battle, their inner anxiety was miraculously offset. Because, they could see that the Xin family's situation might be much more serious than theirs, otherwise there wouldn't be so many people coming and being so angry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 633: Eight major families mobilize collectively You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The people of the Xin family were slightly surprised to see people from three families gathered here. "Everyone of the Xin family, do you also want to use the communication circle?" The elder of the Jiang family couldn't help but ask. "You too?" The elders of the Xin family obviously didn't want to lose face in front of other families, so they barely suppressed their inner anxiety and mania. The elder of the Jiang family sighed: "If I guess correctly, this time they went to the wilderness for a trial, did your Xin family also have a broken soul lamp?" When the elders of the Xin family heard this, they knew that everyone was suffering from the same problem. They immediately put down their vigilance and said angrily: "All three soul lamps of our Xin family were broken!" When everyone heard this, they all took a breath of cold air and instantly felt more balanced. You must know that the strength of the Xin family is one level higher than that of the three of them, and the geniuses of the Xin family are also stronger. As a result, the three geniuses of the Xin family were completely wiped out. With this comparison, they felt less uncomfortable. The elders of the Xiong family and the Li family originally wanted to use the communication circle, but they gave it to the Xin family to use it first. After all, in comparison, the Xin family is really miserable. The chief elder of the Xin family roared for half an hour in the communication circle. As for the content of the roar, he naturally urged the senior officials of the Xin family who accompanied the trial genius to the wilderness to stop the trial as soon as possible. Find someone to find out what happened and whether all three people really died. Seeing the hysterical appearance of the chief elder of the Xin family, the other three elders also took the initiative to make way for the Xin family to come out. "What's going on with you three families?" the chief elder of the Xin family couldn't help but ask. "Alas, Jiang Kui of our Jiang family has unfortunately passed away." "Our Xiong family is also the same. We have lost a genius." "We, the Li family, also lost one." After hearing these words, the chief elder of the Xin family felt that instead of getting better, he actually got worse. After all, the strength of these three families is one level lower than that of the Xin family. As a result, it was not them, but the Xin family that was wiped out. At this moment, another servant of the Jiang family came out of breath and said in a hurry: "Elders, it's not good, it's not good, not only Young Master Jiang Kui, but also Young Master Jiang Feng Young Master Jiang Feng¡¯s soul lamp is also broken!¡± When the elders of the Jiang family heard this, their expressions suddenly changed and they almost cried: "How is that possible?" The slight psychological balance they had just found was shattered in an instant. The chief elder of the Xin family said: "I am going to the wilderness now to see what is going on. Do you want to go?" "Go, you must go! You must figure this out." An elder of the Jiang family shouted. ¡°Each family will send a representative there to get to the bottom of this matter.¡± When everyone was getting ready to set off, several groups of people came from a distance, and they were members of the other four of the eight major families. When everyone saw this battle, they were all confused. Why are there people again? Could it be that they are also The elder Jiang asked tentatively: "Is it possible that your genius is also" "That's right, some geniuses have died in our family. We are about to find someone over there to find out what happened!" shouted an impatient elder. At this moment, all the eight major families were gathered together. Everyone looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes. They couldn't believe that all the eight major families had geniuses who had fallen. "Thisthe trial ground in the Savage Land must be something big. Let's go, go to the Savage Land now and see what happens!" ¡­¡­ The crowd here at Yaoling Peak is boiling, and the trial ground in the Savage Land is also in chaos at the moment. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "Have you also received the message from Yaoling Peak? There is also a genius in your family whose soul lamp is broken?" Everyone asked each other, and the atmosphere in the tent was filled with anxiety and tension. Everyone could not believe why it was a small trial event, but there was such a big mess. Elder Na Mou sat in the middle position, took a deep breath, and raised his voice: "Everyone, calm down!" Hearing Elder Mou¡¯s majestic voice, everyone felt calmer. ¡°Elder Mou, you have always been the steward of the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect.?The eight major families all listen to you and admire you. Now that something like this has happened, all of us have lost our backbone. Please give us an idea. "Someone shouted. "Yes, Elder Mou, the genius soul lamps of the family have been broken one after another. If this is true, what should we do?" Elder Mou said: "For the current plan, we should seal off the scene as soon as possible, gather all the geniuses, and find out whether so many people really died. If it is true, we must find out what happened. What's going on? Is there some natural disaster, or is someone deliberately causing chaos in the trial ground?" "Yes, if there is a murderer, the murderer must be caught." Everyone became excited instantly. If this thing was really done by someone, then this person has undoubtedly touched the bottom line of their eight major families and been blacklisted by their eight major families. Soon, the outer perimeter of the Trial Mountain Range was sealed off, and even the outer formations were reinforced to ensure that no one could break out of the formations. Subsequently, the trial geniuses from the eight major families came out of the trial mountain range one after another. They all received a letter from the family¡¯s senior management, informing them that the trial was terminated early. At this moment, the faces of these geniuses were all filled with confusion. "What happened? I was hunting well in the mountains, why did I suddenly have to terminate the trial early?" "Yes, I heard from them that something big happened, but it seems to me that everything is calm all the time. Did something happen?" These geniuses have never met Su Han. Because Su Han's hunting operations in the mountains were very covert and he found targets one by one, so these geniuses had no idea what was going on. The senior leaders of the eight major families had no intention of explaining anything to them. Instead, they kept looking into the distance with anxious looks on their faces. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t tell what they were feeling in their hearts, but there was a vague hope that those geniuses whose soul lamps were broken in their families could come out intact. In this way, it can be proved that those broken soul lamps and so on are all rumors. In the trial field, everything was calm and nothing happened that shouldn't happen. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 634: Chaos You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, as time went by, their hearts became colder and colder, because those geniuses whose soul lamps were broken really did not come out. After waiting for a long time, the total number of geniuses who came out was less than half of what they entered. All of this seems to indicate that something big has happened in the Trial Mountains. The suspicious mood made the senior officials of these eight aristocratic families become more and more eager to find out. At this time, Su Han, dressed in yellow, shot out of the Trial Mountains, walking slowly towards the Jiang family's team. When the three senior executives of the Jiang family saw Su Han coming out, their eyes suddenly shone with surprise and joy, and the three figures surrounded him at the same time. "Jiang Kui, are you out? Have you seen Jiang Feng?" The three people couldn't wait to ask. Obviously, the appearance of "Jiang Kui" gave them great encouragement. Although there was a message from Yaoling Peak that Jiang Kui's soul lamp had been broken, after all, they had not seen it with their own eyes, so they always had a dubious attitude. " Moreover, they don't want anything to go wrong with Jiang Kui and the others, because if something goes wrong, the three senior leaders will definitely be blamed. Now that Jiang Kui appears, it seems to be explaining that the news from Yaoling Peak is wrong. This also made the three senior Jiang family leaders breathe a sigh of relief. "I didn't see Jiang Feng." Su Han deliberately imitated Jiang Kui's tone. Afterwards, Su Han walked to the handover area and handed over the loot. However, he only handed over a small part, because in the mountains, he killed a dozen geniuses and plundered all their trophies. If all these trophies were handed over, it would be a scary number. Therefore, he only picked a little and handed it over. He estimated that it was similar to Jiang Kui's status. It would not be too much or too little, just enough to reflect Jiang Kui's ranking. Everything is in order. Although Su Han is cautious, he is not nervous. "Wait a minute, are you really Jiang Kui?" Suddenly, a senior member of the Jiang family suddenly had an idea flash in his mind and asked abruptly. The other two senior Jiang family officials looked at him as if they were crazy, obviously not understanding his thinking circuit. The person in front of me is clearly Jiang Kui. Who else could it be if he wasn't Jiang Kui? Even "Jiang Kui" raised his eyebrows and said coldly: "Elder, do you think I am not Jiang Kui?" The elder obviously felt that his suspicion was not so reasonable, and he quickly smiled and said: "Forget it, just pretend you didn't hear what I said." The other two senior executives also said: "Jiang Kui is safe and sound. This is a good thing, but don't be suspicious and make people feel chilled." The Jiang family elder who expressed doubts also felt that what he had done was inappropriate. He waved his hand and said: "You just think I am an old fool." The other two senior officials of the Jiang family also said: "Jiang Kui, you go to rest first, and we will wait here for Jiang Feng and the others." "Jiang Kui" did not leave. He glanced coldly at the elder who questioned him, then suddenly reached out and grabbed a big sword in his hand. Then, "Jiang Kui" swung his sword with all his strength, and countless sword lights suddenly shot up in the sky, reflecting with the sunlight in the sky, and suddenly appeared like countless sparkling waves. "It's Jiang Kui's Canghai Sword skill. There is nothing to doubt now." The three senior officials of the Jiang family all looked a little embarrassed and said sarcastically: "Jiang Kui, you go and have a rest first." Su Han didn't say anything, imitating Jiang Kui's taciturn appearance, and went to the rest area. The three senior executives of the Jiang family held great hope, hoping that Jiang Feng, another genius with a broken soul lamp, would come out. However, as the last minute of time passed, Jiang Feng was still not seen. Furthermore, none of the other geniuses whose family soul lamps were broken came out. Among them, the most serious situation was that of the Xin family. None of the three geniuses came out. When things have developed to this point, even if they don't believe it, they still have to admit that there is really a serious problem in the Trial Mountains. "Immediately seal off the trial area, bring a group of elites in, and conduct a blanket search. If you want to see people alive, you will see corpses if you die!" At this point, the eight major families could no longer take any chances, and each one of them acted quickly. Su Han was sitting in the rest area, but he remained silent and closed his eyes to rest. Anyway, he disposed of the bodies of all the trial geniuses he killed without leaving any traces. He is so unsociable, which is in line with Jiang Kui's normal personality, so no one pays attention to him, let alone observes him with spiritual consciousness. ??????????????????????????????????? If at this time, a king-level expert focuses his spiritual consciousness on Su Han, it will be easy to see that he is disguised. But at this time, the war was in chaos, and no one could care about him. Someone came over midway and asked him if he had encountered anything unusual in the Trial Mountains. After all, he was the only one to "survive" out of the thirteen geniuses whose soul lamps were broken. However, Su Han pretended not to know anything about these issues. There is only one thing left for him to do now, and that is to find a suitable opportunity to leave secretly without anyone noticing. "Leave these secluded sect members who think they are superior to others to become a mess here. However, it is obvious that the opportunity has not come yet. There are still many king-level experts around, so Su Han can only choose to stand still for the time being and wait for the opportunity. The search continued for half a day, but nothing was found. The team finally came out with nothing. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became very gloomy, and everyone was in a very low mood. "How could such a big mess come out of just a small trial? Can those ant-like casual cultivators be able to make a huge difference?" Finally, someone couldn't control it and broke out. "It can't be those casual cultivators. How could a mere casual cultivator threaten the sect disciples?" "Perhaps you encountered some special situation temporarily, such as seeing some powerful monster, and you were curious and followed it? Then" Someone made a wild guess. "I have a suggestion. How about going to the nearby area to inquire more? Ask if there happens to be any powerful people in this trial mountain range who are practicing in seclusion there" Someone suggested. When several senior members of the Xin family heard this, they immediately stared at the person who put forward the opinion like a fighting cock: "What do you want to express? No matter how powerful a strong man is, he is still a rogue cultivator. Could it be that you want to say that the three members of our Xin family How can a genius be killed by a casual cultivator?" "No, no, I didn't mean that." The person who made the suggestion was also quite depressed. He obviously proposed a solution with good intentions, but was scolded by the other party. While everyone was talking, black spots suddenly appeared in the high sky in the distance. Immediately afterwards, one after another large flying spirit beasts circled down and descended towards this area. On the back of each spiritual beast, there are faint figures of a group of people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 635: Plan ruined You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's someone from Yaoling Peak!" Everyone recognized the figure on the flying spirit beast, and everyone shouted. Su Han's heart suddenly sank and he screamed secretly. When everyone's attention was attracted by the flying spirit beast and no one was looking at him, he ducked and disappeared. After a few ups and downs, Su Han left the scene. He has nowhere to go now. He is surrounded by people from the eight major families. It is impossible to break through the circles of the eight major families and escape without anyone noticing. Therefore, Su Han could only bite the bullet and head back into the Trial Mountains. He is extremely depressed now. If these flying spirit beasts arrive at this time, they will definitely be up to no good. His plan to leave safely may be ruined. Su Han had a strong intuition that something would happen if he didn't leave. At that time, once surrounded, even if you have supernatural powers, you will not be able to escape. The large flying spirit beast circled and landed. Before it stopped, a group of people hurriedly jumped off the spirit beast's back. "Have you found the murderer?" The leader of this group of people was the chief elder of the Xin family. As soon as he landed on the ground and stood firm, he asked anxiously. Everyone looked at each other, let alone finding the murderer, there was no progress at all on their side. The chief elder of the Xin family strode to the genius rest area and looked around with his eyes. When he saw that the three geniuses of the Xin family were really not in the rest area, the chief elder of the Xin family finally couldn't help but let out a roar that shook the sky. "ah!" "Elder, their soul lamp is really broken?" Everyone at the trial site asked cautiously. When the chief elder of the Xin family heard this, he became even more angry. "The eight major families combined, a total of thirteen soul lamps were broken! What on earth did you do! How could such a big mess happen!" The chief elder of the Xin family was furious and his voice was loud. From a distance, you could see the real anger rising above his head. He was really angry. Among the eight major families, the Xin family was the worst and suffered the most. At this moment, the heart of the chief elder of the Xin family was bleeding, but he had nowhere to vent his anger. He almost wished he could level the trial mountain range on the spot to vent his hatred. When everyone at the trial site heard this, their mood instantly fell to the bottom. Originally, they were still holding on to a sense of luck, thinking that there might be an error in sending the message, or that those geniuses might just be stuck in there for something else. But now, these chances are completely shattered. "No, Jiang Kui is not dead! Jiang Kui is also on the list of people whose soul lamp was broken, but he is not dead. He came out just fine." Suddenly, these people thought of Jiang Kui and started shouting as if they had grasped some life-saving straw. "What about Jiang Kui?" The chief elder of the Xin family stared. "It's right here." Everyone said in unison. "Then why didn't I see him?" The chief elder of the Xin family was going crazy. "Huh? Were you still here just now?" Everyone was startled and looked at the place where Su Han had just stopped. When they looked at it, they found that there was no one there. Everyone was surprised and looked around, but there was no sign of "Jiang Kui" at all. "Where is Jiang Kui?" Everyone's expressions changed drastically and they asked one after another. In the messy situation just now, no one noticed whether anyone left or not. However, a genius spoke up and said: "I seemed to have accidentally caught a glimpse of a figure just now, running past here at a very fast speed and disappearing in the blink of an eye." As soon as these words were said, the whole place suddenly stopped, and the atmosphere suddenly became very strange. Jiang Kui suddenly disappeared! And his soul lamp has been confirmed to be broken, but the strange thing is that Jiang Kui came back safely just now. The chief elder of the Xin family said with a stern face: "Do you think the soul lantern is child's play? The broken soul lantern proves that the person's soul has escaped and is dead. There is absolutely no possibility of survival!" As soon as these words were said, everyone was even more horrified: "If Jiang Kui dies, then who came back just now?" Suddenly, a chill passed through everyone's hearts. At first glance, this thing seems extremely strange, even a bit supernatural. Some timid guys have even started to??Breaks in a cold sweat. The chief elder of the Xin family said gloomily: "How can you be sure that the Jiang Kui who just came back is the real Jiang Kui and not someone pretending to be one?" The three senior officials of the Jiang family were startled and said, "It can't be a fake! Jiang Kui's Canghai Sword magical power is a unique skill passed down from our Jiang family's ancestors. There is no way that outsiders can master it." The chief elder of the Xin family sneered: "What if the imposter is the murderer? Since he can kill thirteen of our geniuses, why can't he imitate the magical power of the Canghai Sword?" The three senior executives of the Jiang family were stunned, and their mood suddenly became worse. They really didn't pay close attention just now. If they had focused their spiritual attention on "Jiang Kui" just now, they would have been able to tell whether he was disguised in disguise. However, when they saw "Jiang Kui" appear just now, they were so happy that they didn't pay attention to many details. At this moment, when they thought carefully, they felt a little creepy. Could it be thatthat Jiang Kui just now was really a fake? Otherwise, how could he disappear at this juncture? "It must be a fake. That guy is the murderer and wants to pretend to be Jiang Kui and sneak out. When he saw someone coming, he felt guilty, so he sneaked away!" someone shouted. "It's weird, it's weird, a casual cultivator can actually kill Jiang Kui? It's impossible no matter how you think about it." Several senior officials of the Jiang family were on the verge of crying. When the chief elder of the Xin family heard this, he felt even worse and snorted coldly: "Is Xin Hong worse than Jiang Kui?" For a moment, everyone looked ugly. They obviously did not expect that this murderer would be so audacious, kill people, and dare to sneak into their team. He simply treated them as a blind group of people. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????rrh out out out of nowhere. "Okay, it's useless to pursue these matters now. Catching the murderer is the top priority." An elder of the Xiong family smoothed things over. "In which direction did that guy escape?" The chief elder of the Xin family asked with a sullen face towards the genius who just spoke. That day I thought about it: "It seems to be heading towards the Trial Mountains." "Yes, the other three directions are all our people. Even if he wants to escape, he can't escape. He can only go to the Trial Mountains." "He is seeking his own death. There are formations all around the Trial Mountains. He will definitely not be able to escape. We can give him a trap." Everyone looked happy. "Let's go into the Trial Mountains to hunt down the murderer!" The chief elder of the Xin family waved his hand. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 636 Xin Huaixue You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s plan to leave was ruined, and he was extremely depressed. However, he quickly adjusted his mood. It was meaningless to think about these things now. He could guess that after those people knew the truth, there would definitely be a crazy manhunt. Now what Su Han was thinking about was how to avoid this crazy pursuit. "This trial mountain range is surrounded by formations, and it is impossible to escape easily. However, since it is a formation, it must have a foundation. If I can find the foundation of this formation and destroy it, then this formation will naturally Broken.¡± Su Han made up his mind and made a plan, planning to spend a day to get the general shape of the formation. Then, based on the shape of the formation, the foundation of the formation was calculated. Although he was not a master of formations in his previous life, he was quite accomplished in formations. These are naturally not difficult for him. However, those people from the hidden sect who were frantically searching for Su Han obviously did not expect that this casual cultivator, who was like a turtle in a jar in their eyes, had already begun to have such thoughts in his heart. Because, even they dare not say that they will be able to find the foundation of the formation without knowing anything about the surrounding formation around the Trial Mountain Range. Even if we find the foundation of the formation, we dare not say that it will be destroyed. Su Han is an expert in art and is bold. He thought of it and started to practice it. In one day, Su Han walked around the outside of the Trial Mountains and roughly figured out the shape of the formation. "It's strange, this kid doesn't go to the center of the mountain range, but keeps wandering around the outside. What does he want to do?" The team chasing Su Han followed his footsteps and found that he was just circling the outer formation. They were all confused at the moment. The chief elder of the Xin family sneered: "There is nothing difficult to understand. This kid has been forced into a headless fly by us. He has no ability to tear open the outer formation and escape, but if he goes to the center of the mountain, our People can easily surround him. In my opinion, now he doesn't even know where he is going." "Elder Xin is right, what we have to do now is to take down him in one go." The men and horses of the eight major families were divided into four groups, chasing after Su Han along the traces left by him. At this time, Su Han had already used the Flowing Light Escape and the six-stripe pterosaur wings, soaring all the way to the base area of ??the formation. "If I guessed correctly, the foundation of the formation should be here." Su Han stared at the scene in front of him. In front of him was a cluster of ancient buildings, like ancient altars, used to perform certain rituals. "This kind of ancient building does not look like the work of the eight major families. It seems that this should be an ancient formation ruins. The eight major families just borrowed this formation ruins and made it the foundation of their own formations." Su Han observed the ruins in front of him. The ruins were arranged horizontally and vertically, seemingly irregularly, but in fact, they formed a vague and chaotic order. They were crisscrossed in all directions, forming an ancient magic circle. Various ancient characters are carved on the boulders. Su Han stopped outside the giant stone formation. He had a premonition that if he rashly broke into this huge stone formation, it would definitely be destroyed. "However, I couldn't understand the mystery of this huge stone formation for a while. However, one thing is certain, that is, the eight major families used this huge stone formation to form the foundation of the formation. Then, there must be a hub that maintains the operation of the formation, hidden in this huge stone formation. As long as you find the core hub, you can completely destroy the formation. When the time comes, it will be easy for you to escape from the Trial Mountains. "We must find a way to enter this giant stone formation and find the core hub." At this point, Su Han had no way out. The pursuers behind may catch up at any time. When Su Han thought of this, he couldn't care so much anymore. He opened his evil eyes and concentrated on observing the huge stone formation in front of him. "No matter how precise the formation is, it will become loose after a long time. I don't believe it. I can't find any flaw in this huge stone formation!" Su Han stared and began to search. Time passes minute by minute. "Yes!" Su Han's eyes suddenly lit up, and his figure shot out without hesitation, heading towards a certain direction in the boulder formation, and suddenly got into it. In an instant, Su Han's figure disappeared into the boulder formation, leaving only slight fluctuations in the formation.?? Just a few seconds after Su Han disappeared, the tracking men and horses from the eight major families also came to the area. "Where are the people?" "What the hell, where did this kid go?" Everyone looked around: "No, this kid must have come here." "Huh? Isn't this the giant stone formation we use to set up the outer formation?" Someone recognized this huge stone formation and shouted immediately. "Could it be that this kid broke into the giant stone formation?" "Impossible, this huge stone formation is the ruins of an ancient formation. Even those of us who are king-level experts would never dare to break into it." Everyone froze on the spot, confused. After searching around the nearby area for half an hour, there was no trace of Su Han again. "Could this kid really be ignorant and break into the giant stone formation?" "Haha, then he will definitely die." There was a hint of coldness on the lips of the chief elder of the Xin family. Although this result cannot be said to be bad, after all, we were unable to catch the murderer with our own hands and cut his body into thousands of pieces, destroying his bones and scattering ashes. "However, the murderer died in the giant stone circle, so he deserved it. People from the eight major families used various means to confirm that Su Han's traces had really disappeared and that he had really broken into the giant stone formation. At the moment, they had no other choice but to hold back their anger and prepare to retreat. The only thing worth comforting is that with Su Han's cultivation level, if he breaks into the giant stone formation, he will definitely die. It can be regarded as indirectly avenging the fallen geniuses of their eight major families. Thinking about it this way, the people of the eight major families felt a little better. "Wait a moment." Just when everyone was about to retreat, a cold female voice suddenly came from the team. Immediately afterwards, a girl in white slowly walked out of the Xin family's team and said calmly: "Although the man broke into the giant stone formation, we can't be sure that he is really dead. If he is proficient in the formation, Did you find the flaw in the giant stone formation?" This girl has a noble temperament and beautiful appearance, shining like a nine-sky phoenix, making people dare not look at her. Even the elders present all remained silent when the girl spoke and did not interrupt. It seems that this girl in white has a very high status among the eight major families. "Huaixue, what do you think we should do?" the chief elder of the Xin family asked after being silent for a while. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 637 A more powerful opponent You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The girl in white said calmly: "This man killed my brother Xin Hong. If I don't kill him with my own hands, I will never be able to express my hatred. Please allow me to go to this huge stone circle and kill him with my own hands." he." When everyone in the eight major families heard the proposal of the girl in white, their eyes lit up. "Miss Huaixue is proficient in formations. It must not be difficult for her to break through this huge stone formation." "Moreover, Miss Huaixue is an innate genius. At a young age, she has become a disciple of the inner sect of the Giant Spirit Sect. She is the glory of our eight major families. That kid will definitely not be able to escape if he hits Miss Huaixue's hands. Lose." Even the chief elder of the Xin family smiled and said: "Huaixue, I didn't expect you to take action personally. As long as you take action, that kid will definitely not be able to escape your hands." Xin Huaixue nodded slightly, with a natural reserve and coldness on her jade-like face. I saw her walking forward, her jade fingers poking in the void. The next moment, a mist-like brilliance slowly overflowed from Xin Huaixue's body. This light slowly condensed into a strange colorful airflow, soaring and hovering above her head like the shape of a nine-sky peacock. "go!" Xin Huaixue scolded lightly, and crushed a rune with her jade fingers, and the light of the rune disappeared into the peacock-shaped colorful airflow. Then, the peacock shadow roared and turned into a wonderful arc of light, striking the boulder formation fiercely. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A large hole suddenly opened in the void of the formation. Xin Huaixue's figure moved and gracefully swept into the formation. As soon as her figure entered, the huge stone formation swayed slightly and returned to its original state. "As expected of Miss Huaixue, the power of the innate peacock body can actually break through the magic circle. It's terrifying." "How can I put it another way, Miss Huaixue is a genius that is rare among the eight major families in a century." "At only sixteen years old, he has already become a highly regarded disciple of the inner sect of the Giant Spirit Sect. This talent is truly terrifying." ¡­¡­ Su Han entered the giant stone formation, looked around, and found that he was already in a completely enclosed space. This space looks more like a cave. However, this cave is extremely empty, with only one stone tablet standing in the most eye-catching place. "It turns out that the inside of the giant stone formation is actually like this. Presumably even the top leaders of the eight major families didn't know that the inside of the giant stone formation would be like this." Su Han guessed that the people from the eight major families just discovered the ruins of this ancient magic formation and then built the foundation of the formation outside the mountain range on this ruins. In fact, people from the eight major families have only a partial understanding of the mysteries of this giant stone formation. Just when Su Han was about to walk towards the stone monument, his consciousness suddenly moved and he sensed someone on the other side of the boulder formation, as if someone had broken in. "Besides me, is there anyone else who can break into this formation?" Su Han was really surprised and raised his eyebrows. The reason why he was able to come in was because he had been immersed in the formation for many years in his previous life, and after opening the evil eye, he could see through all the loopholes in the formation. Even the tiniest bit of looseness would be discovered by the evil eye. But the other party is obviously not in his situation. Su Han suspected that he had met a stronger opponent. The strength of someone who has the ability to break through the giant stone formation and break in is definitely not comparable to that of Jiang Kui or Xin Hong. For a moment, Su Han was also secretly on guard, with his consciousness fully activated, scanning the area in the cave. Suddenly, a piece of colorful petals seemed to fall from the sky and landed at Su Han's feet. ??????????????????????????? call out! call out! The colorful long -colored long -colored long stubbornness continued to emerge from the void. For a moment, countless colored pupae danced, intertwined in this void. And these colorful silks are constantly intertwined, covering the sky and the sun, and in the blink of an eye, the surrounding space is covered. There is a strong murderous intent in each of these colorful silks. It seems that the owner of this colorful silk has no room for negotiation at all, and is determined to strangle Su Han completely. In the blink of an eye, the dense array of colorful silks completely surrounded Su Han. And Cai Ling¡¯s master hasn¡¯t even shown up yet. To kill a person without letting the person being killed see his true form is enough to show how reserved the owner of this colorful silk ribbon is.   "If you want to use this little trick to ambush me, you still need some time." Su Han chuckled lightly, flicked his finger, and in an instant, countless golden lights burst out, and the eight-door star sword formation shot out countless sword energies. The angry sword energy, like a tiger emerging from the cage, tore the colorful long silk formation into countless colorful fragments, flying all over the sky. The entire colorful long silk formation was torn to pieces by the sword energy of the eight-star sword fighting formation, and was completely defeated. Su Han could clearly feel the fluctuation of the breath in the void. Then, a beautiful and unparalleled figure, like a fairy from the Nine Heavens, gradually appeared from the void, looking down at Su Han from a high position. "Is it a woman?" Su Han was stunned and looked at the girl in white who appeared in the void. To be fair, this woman has ice-cold muscles, cold, arrogant and elegant appearance, and her figure and appearance are definitely at the level of disaster. And appearing in this way is like the mysterious goddess from the Nine Heavens descending to the mortal world, giving people an extremely beautiful impact. In terms of appearance, this woman can undoubtedly be ranked in the top three among the women Su Han has seen in this life. Even Mingzhu, the little princess of Tianhe County who is said to be unparalleled in beauty, can even compete with her. However, Su Han's reaction was just a little surprised. Although he was surprised by the beauty of the other party, Su Han's heart was calm and there was no disturbance at all. "Although this woman is beautiful, her temperament always gives people a feeling of being superior and domineering. This kind of temperament may be sought after by many people in others, but when it comes to Su Han, this is what Su Han hates the most. "Xiao Xiao, why don't you bow your head and die?" The girl in white opened her sandalwood mouth, and a voice as cold as a mountain spring flowed out, carrying a sense of judgment. It¡¯s as if she is the only one in the whole world who is supreme and can dominate everything and control the fate of others. Su Han said calmly: "Who are you? It seems that you are not one of the twenty-four geniuses who participated in the trial?" "You have no right to know who I am. What you did today has seriously violated the bottom line of the eight major families in the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect. On behalf of the eight major families, I am here to deal with you." The girl in white has fluttering clothes and is as cold as ice. As he spoke, it was like the bright moon from the nine heavens descending upon the mortal world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 638: Provoking Top Geniuses You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han laughed: "Why do you think you can kill me?" "You think you have the strength to challenge me just because you broke through my mere Cai Ling Formation? Are all secular warriors as stupid and ridiculous as you?" The girl in white said calmly. "I don't know what secular warriors are like, but for you to say that you can kill me is definitely too early. Some people have said this to me before, but they are all dead now." Su Han¡¯s tone was also light. Xin Huaixue's handsome face sank, obviously a little annoyed. She is a genius with an innate peacock body, and can be said to be the top bloodline in the world. Although the power of her bloodline is still in the discovery stage, her strength and talent are definitely not comparable to that of a mere secular child. "Hmph, I admit that you, a secular warrior, are different from others, because you are like an unkillable cockroach, with very tenacious vitality. I don't know how my brother and the others were plotted against you, but You must feel very proud, right? You feel that as a secular warrior, you are qualified to challenge the geniuses of the sect, right?" Xin Huaixue's tone was indifferent, her eyebrows raised slightly, "Now, I will tell you with facts, all this is just your wishful thinking. The gap between you and the disciples of the hidden sect is like a phoenix flying in the nine heavens, and a lowly The gap between ants!" "As he spoke, Xin Huaixue's phoenix eyes suddenly shot out a sharp light, and her clothes were windless and fluttering, like a mysterious goddess from the Nine Heavens. With her hands pinched like orchids, she used her hand gestures lightly, and streams of colorful air flowed out from between her fingers, turning into a dense network of fierce sword light and covering the sky and the earth towards Su Han. "Turn it into thousands of pieces for me!" Xin Huaixue's eyes suddenly showed extremely murderous intent. Perhaps if Su Han had killed someone else, she would not have had such a strong murderous intention, but Su Han killed her brother Xin Hong, and also killed two other trial geniuses of the Xin family. Although Xin Hong's talent is far less than that of Xin Huaixue, Xin Huaixue usually doesn't have a deep brother-sister relationship with him. However, after all, they are members of the Xin family. As long as they are members of the Xin family, they are equivalent to being included in Xin Huaixue's "domain" and belong to Xin Huaixue. In Xin Huaixue's proud heart, she would never allow one of her people to be killed by others, and she was killed by a humble cultivator. This is undoubtedly a great shame and humiliation for the proud Xin Huaixue. The giant sword light net enveloped Su Han in an instant. Su Han's figure didn't even have time to move before he was tightly enveloped by the sword light giant net and remained motionless. Xin Huaixue smiled coldly. It was a big joke to try to challenge her with such a mere ability. "Die to me!" When Xin Huaixue used his hand technique, the giant net of sword light shrank in an instant, twisting Su Han's body inside into countless fragments. The fragments flew all over the sky and fell one after another. "Um?" At this moment, Xin Huaixue's eyes suddenly froze, and she suddenly discovered that there were no flesh and blood residues shooting out of those fragments, as if they were not the bodies of living people at all. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Suddenly, Xin Huaixue felt as if she had been slapped in the face, and she couldn't believe her eyes. This was the first time she had made such a mistake, and she didn't even know when the other party had changed the situation. "This kind of trivial skill can't help me. If you have any other special skills, let's use them together." Su Han¡¯s joking voice suddenly sounded around. There was no trace of this sound, as if it was coming from all directions, and its location could not be distinguished at all. "Don't think that I can't do anything to you if you hide your head and show your tail." Xin Huaixue's tone was indifferent, but there was a faint feeling of discomfort in her heart, as if there was a fly stuck in her throat and she couldn't spit it out or swallow it. She couldn't explain exactly what it felt like, but she just felt that this ant-like casual cultivator actually had an elusive feeling for her. This feeling was different from any opponent she had encountered before. . Especially that moment just now, she really couldn¡¯t understand why this person could escape from his overwhelming sword air network? Whoops! A figure flew out from behind Xin Huaixue, and it turned out to be Su Han. "Do you have any other means? Don't tell me, you just appeared so high and mighty, and the result is just?So twice? " Su Han's tone was sarcastic, and a mocking smile flashed across his face. He has already seen that this woman is arrogant. As long as you despise her and ridicule her, it will definitely arouse her anger and make her go crazy in an instant. Sure enough, Xin Huaixue's face suddenly sank, and the anger in his heart was completely ignited. "Despicable casual cultivator, aren't you afraid of flashing your tongue when you say such ignorant words?" The humble casual cultivator must die in his own hands. "Besides talking big words, what else do you have left? Xin Hong and the others were arrogant at first, but in the end they died in my hands. Tell me, what more can you do compared to Xin Hong, Jiang Kui and the others?" Su Hanlian smiled and deliberately continued to stimulate Xin Huaixue, deliberately making this woman furious. Because, he has already seen that this girl in white is not an ordinary genius. Only by irritating her and making her angry and unstable can he gain a chance of survival. Otherwise, in the hands of this girl in white, if I am not strong enough, I will definitely be completely tortured. However, Su Han's strategy also has risks. Because geniuses of this level usually have a very stable Taoist mind and are unlikely to get angry because of a few words of their own. Su Han was also betting that this woman was so proud that just a few contemptuous words could make her very angry. I bet there should be some relationship between this woman and the Xin family, otherwise she wouldn't be so angry whenever she mentions Xin Hong. "Even when death is imminent, you still persist in your obsession!" Xin Huaixue's snow-white teeth almost shattered her teeth. Although she was a top genius with an innate peacock body, she was still too young when it came to dealing with people in the world. She didn't realize that Su Han always mentioned Xin Hong deliberately, She didn't realize that Su Han's few words had successfully aroused her anger. "How can you easily insult a top genius with an innate body, peacock's cold air!" After Xin Huaixue finished speaking, she opened her arms and cold air continued to pour out of her body. A layer of frost suddenly condensed in the entire space, like a vast white world of ice and snow. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 639: Sudden Disappearance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Xiao Xiao, who doesn't know the heights of the world, wake up!" Xin Huaixue swung his green arm, and a short sword like a moonlight appeared in his hand. The powerful fluctuations of spiritual power indicate that this is a spiritual weapon with a level of seven or more refinements. Xin Huaixue's figure is graceful, like a dancing colorful phoenix, and her body suddenly transforms into three phantoms, virtual and real, giving people an indiscernible feeling. Even Su Han was secretly surprised when he saw this scene: "To be able to control such a powerful freezing energy, could this be a top genius with an innate body?" Suddenly, Su Han understood why the other party could be so arrogant. Because geniuses with an innate body are rare even in hidden sects. Every innate genius, as long as there are no major accidents during the growth process, will definitely be able to achieve astonishing achievements in martial arts. However, others may find the innate body strange, but from Su Han's perspective, the mere innate body is not enough. Without saying anything else, let¡¯s just say that he had a follower, Murong Sang, who had an innate pure Yang body in this life. Murong Sang is weak because he started late, but when it comes to his cultivation potential, he is stronger than Xin Huaixue. "Hmph, in the sky and on the earth, let me see where you are going to escape?" ?? At the same time, her three figures danced in unison, waving the moonlight dagger, and headed towards Su Han. With such a posture, even if Su Han is not killed by Xin Huaixue's three figures, he will be frozen into an ice sculpture by the ubiquitous peacock's freezing air. With such an indiscriminate attack from heaven and earth, even a strong man in the quasi-king realm would never be able to escape. This is the terrifying thing about the innate body. Although Xin Huaixue's cultivation level is only at the quasi-king level, the combat power she can unleash is many times higher than that of the average quasi-king level expert. "A little trick!" Su Han suddenly sneered, raised three colorful rays of light in his hand, and shot them towards the three figures of Xin Huaixue. These three peacock tail feathers are unparalleled in power. As soon as they collided with the three figures, two figures were instantly broken and turned into broken shadows. The remaining one was Xin Huaixue's true body. Seeing the peacock tail feathers brushing towards him, Xin Huaixue did not hesitate and immediately waved his dagger to resist. Bang! There was a loud, crisp metal sound that made Xin Huaixue's arms numb. What surprised her even more was that the peacock tail feather was not cut into two pieces by herself, but returned to Su Han's hands intact. "How can a mere casual cultivator possess such a treasure?" Xin Huaixue frowned slightly. At this moment, the overwhelming ice brushed in front of Su Han. Looking at his posture, in the blink of an eye, Su Han could be frozen into a solid ice sculpture. "You escaped once, can you escape the second time?" Xin Huaixue sneered. She was very confident in her peacock coldness. This is also one of her strongest trump cards as an innate body. "Are all the geniuses of the hidden sect as verbose as you?" Su Han shook his head, and dozens of tongues of glazed true fire suddenly appeared on the ground around him. These tongues of fire were like a dozen raging fire dragons, constantly colliding and devouring, and in the blink of an eye, all the icicles were refined. Xin Huaixue watched this scene helplessly, and finally couldn't calm down anymore. "What the hell is this? Can it break through my peacock freezing energy?" Xin Huaixue could no longer calm down, and at this moment, she suddenly discovered that Su Han's figure was no longer where he was just now. He actually disappeared right under her nose. Disappeared completely, even the fluctuations in spiritual consciousness were completely gone. Xin Huaixue almost suspected that she had an illusion. She searched the cave again and could not see even half of Su Han's shadow. In the entire cave, there was only a single stone tablet standing in the center. "Where are the people?" Xin Huaixue searched everywhere, but Su Han was nowhere to be seen. "You're young, you won't hide underground, right?" Xin Huaixue was so angry that her white teeth chattered, and she was confused. Apparently, the meat that reached her mouth suddenly disappeared, which made her feel somewhat frustrated. She doesn¡¯t dare to leave hereLiving in a cave, I was afraid that Su Han would escape. At the moment, she could only use her consciousness fully and slowly search for Su Han on the spot. At this time, Su Han was still in the cave. However, with Xin Huaixue's ability, he wouldn't be able to be found for a while. Su Han had several high-level talismans in his hand that he got from the Wudao old man. Among them was a king-level stealth talisman. Once this kind of stealth talisman is used, it can completely hide the person's whereabouts and disappear into the void, which is incomprehensible to outsiders. to any fluctuations. It cannot be seen with the naked eye, cannot be smelled by the nose, cannot be sensed by the spiritual consciousness, and cannot be detected by the five senses and six senses. However, this stealth talisman has one biggest drawback, that is, it cannot move after being used. Once you move your body, it will appear immediately. At this moment, Su Han was not far from Xin Huaixue, facing the stone tablet in the center of the cave, unmoving and without any fluctuations in his heart. ? Observe this strange stone tablet with all your heart. It¡¯s easy to say, but not easy to do. Xin Huaixue's figure has been dangling not far away. At this time, it is really difficult to concentrate and not be distracted. At this time, Su Han was practicing "Brahma Thoughts", and the advantage of strong soul power was revealed. No matter how Xin Huaixue searched back and forth in this area, Su Han remained unmoved. A pair of eyes, always staring at the stone tablet in the center of the cave, trying to find some clues from the stone tablet. "This genius with an innate body is too strong. If I continue to deal with him, I will suffer a loss sooner or later." "We must find a way to destroy the formation base and leave this cave as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will definitely die." Su Han¡¯s eyes were fixed on that strange stone tablet. He had a strong intuition that if there was any mystery in this cave, the mystery must be tied to this stone tablet. "The King Realm Stealth Talisman is only effective for one stick of incense. In other words, Su Han must decipher the mystery of this stone tablet within one stick of incense. This stone tablet is smooth and has no carvings or inscriptions. It looks like an ordinary stone tablet. Thinking about it, Xin Huaixue is not interested in this stone tablet for this reason. Su Han turned on the evil eye to the maximum and observed the stone tablet carefully, only to find that even with his evil eye, he could not see through the materials used to make the stone tablet. This made Su Han even more curious about this strange stone tablet. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 640: Thousands of phantom piano sounds You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han held his breath and concentrated, slowly trying to connect himself with the stone tablet. This is a very difficult process, especially since Su Han only has one stick of incense time. If he has not got a clue after the one stick of incense time, he will be exposed to Xin Huaixue's sight. Su Han remained unmoved, pulled out a strand of soul power, wrapped it around the stone tablet, and tried slowly. Suddenly, Su Han's sea of ??consciousness felt as if he had been pricked by a needle, causing a slight pain. The next moment, a blur of light appeared faintly on the strange stone tablet in front of you. After the light slowly dispersed, the surface of the stone tablet turned out to be as smooth as a mirror. "Finally connected with the stone tablet." Su Han was secretly surprised. He glanced at Xin Huaixue and found that Xin Huaixue had no reaction to the changes in the stone tablet. It seems that Xin Huaixue cannot see the changes on the stone tablet. After the light dissipated, a shadow suddenly appeared on the surface of the mirror-like stone tablet. Immediately afterwards, a large amount of information continued to pour into Su Han's mind like a flood breaking open the dam. "I, Mo Huahao, was plotted by the demons during the ancient Demon Sealing War, and unfortunately fell here. If anyone in the future generations can read this message, they are destined to be with me" "It turns out that this is a cave left by an ancient powerful man?" Su Han was also surprised after reading this piece of information. "I have accumulated countless wealth in my life, but during the Demon Sealing War, in order to resist the demons, all my wealth was scattered, and all the treasures were consumed while resisting the demons. The only inheritance left is this cave. As long as it is refined, The stone tablet and the cave can be turned into a mustard space, which can be carried with you wherever you go" "There is a forbidden attack in the cave, which can be launched three times in total. Its power is enough to wipe out all foreign enemies. I hope that those who come after will make good use of it" Soon, Su Han finished reading this message. ??The contents are all about introducing this cave, including that the cave contains a forbidden attack that can be launched three times. Its power seems to be very powerful. However, the relevant information about the ancient demon sealing war is not mentioned on this stone tablet. "Haha, I didn't expect that there would be no way out of mountains and rivers, but there would be a village full of flowers and trees." Su Han was so excited that he wanted to laugh. He didn't expect that this cave house actually contained such a secret. As long as you refine this stone tablet, the entire cave can be controlled by you. When the time comes, the base of the formation outside the mountain range will naturally fall apart. By that time, no one can stop him from leaving this place. For a moment, Su Han was also very excited. He realized that he could finally get out of trouble and leave the trial mountain range. At this moment, Xin Huaixue Qianqiansu in the cave turned her hand, and a white guqin appeared in front of her. The guqin was engraved with various patterns and decorations, and the strings emitted strong spiritual energy fluctuations. It was obviously a good magic weapon. "Xiaoxiao, you must still be here, pick up my Qianhuan Qinyin!" Xin Huaixue plucked the strings hard, and a series of colorful notes floated out, like colorful butterflies, dancing gracefully, and in the blink of an eye, the entire cave interior was covered. That sea of ??musical notes is indeed like a thousand fantasy dreams, shocking. Xin Huaixue's hands were grazing on the strings, and the sound seemed to be full of magic, dreamlike and intoxicating. This kind of piano sound is not only extremely destructive to the warrior's body, but more importantly, it seriously affects the warrior's mind. If you don't pay attention, your consciousness will be invaded by this ubiquitous piano sound, just like being addicted. Like a barrier, groggy, at the mercy of others. Su Han had to admit that among the opponents he had encountered so far, Xin Huaixue was the most terrifying. This innate genius is obviously very favored by the sect, and he has many cards and tricks. Now, Xin Huaixue obviously wants to use this method to force Su Han out. I have to say that this method is quite effective. Su Han's place was actually not far from Xin Huaixue. As soon as the thousand phantom piano sounds sounded, it seemed as if they were ringing in Su Han's ears. Even Su Han dare not say that he can resist 100% of the lethality of these thousand phantom piano sounds. "There is no other way but to hurry up and refine the monument!" Su Han has no other choice now. He can only concentrate on refining under the interference of Qianhuan Qinyin. Fortunately, this ancient strong man Mo Huahao has no problem in refining the stone tablets.Set too many problems. And Su Han's own spiritual consciousness is powerful, and he can refine the magic weapon very quickly. Time passed by, and Su Han had completed 70% to 80% of the refining. And he still had to pay attention to Xin Huaixue from time to time to prevent her from making any other tricks. And Xin Huaixue's face was getting uglier and more suspicious at this time. Because as she continued to attack with Qianhuan Qinyin, she discovered that all the Qinyin attacks seemed to be lost in the sea, without causing any waves at all. That feeling was as if Su Han was not in this cave at all, and there was no other person in the cave at all. "How can a casual cultivator be so determined?" Xin Huaixue almost had the urge to vomit blood. Not to mention casual cultivators, even in the hidden sect, she had never met such an incompetent opponent. She was like a stone in the gutter, smelly and hard. There is no way to defeat him. It is said that this thousand fantasy piano has never lost. Even the elderly elder will inevitably be disturbed by the consciousness. However, this casual cultivator was able to withstand the attack of Qian Huanqinyin and insisted on not showing up. This made Xin Huaixue go crazy. At this moment, the void in front of Xin Huaixue suddenly began to shake violently. The next moment, the entire cave palace in front of me was rapidly collapsing at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. This earth-shattering power instantly caused the earth to tremble and the mountains to shake. Wherever the naked eye could see, countless rays of light were scattered around, and countless boulders fell from the sky. Even the members of the eight major families who were guarding outside the huge stone formation were alarmed by this power. They were all dumbfounded, looking at the continuous collapse of the huge stone formation in front of them. "What's going on? Why did this place suddenly collapse?" "No, the collapse is getting stronger and stronger, everyone should get closer." Soon, members of the eight major families gathered together and formed a circle, forming a self-protective posture. The surrounding boulders kept collapsing and falling in front of them. In the blink of an eye, there were piles of broken walls and ruins at their feet, completely burying them in the ruins. After half a stick of incense, the earth-shattering collapse slowly subsided. Everyone used their magical powers to escape from the ruins. Looking at the huge stone formation just now, it is now empty. Except for Xin Huaixue, who is standing there in white clothes, is there any trace of anyone else? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 641 Let him run away You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Miss Huaixue, what happened? Where is that guy?" Everyone rushed to ask. "what is that?" Suddenly, one of the eight major family elders shrank his pupils and pointed at a meteor-like light in front of him, shooting towards the void in the distance. That speed is so fast that it is almost impossible to see clearly with the naked eye. By the time everyone looked over, the light had already turned into a black spot and disappeared into the clouds. "Let this kid run away!" "Everyone couldn't believe their eyes. At the same time, they also didn't understand. What happened between Xin Huaixue and that kid in the giant stone circle? Under Xin Huaixue¡¯s nose, how could this kid be safe? And he can also destroy the boulder circle and escape? "No! This boulder formation is the foundation of the formation on the outside of the mountain range. If this kid destroys it, the formation will naturally not be able to stop him. If he escapes from the formation, he will be hard to find anywhere in the world." An elder from the Xin family shrank his pupils and shouted. "Chase!" A group of members of the eight major families, without waiting for someone to organize them, rushed into the sky and chased madly in the direction where Su Han disappeared. "Obviously, the target of their pursuit disappeared under their noses. This is a fact that they cannot accept no matter what. It is simply a great shame and humiliation. In the same place, soon only a few people were left. The chief elder of the Xin family asked without doubt: "Huaixue, what weird magic tricks does that kid have? How can he escape under your hands?" "My son and I are inseparable! One day, I will kill this man with my own hands!" Xin Huaixue gritted her teeth, and a pair of beautiful eyes shot out with overwhelming hatred. ¡­¡­ People from the eight major families turned over almost the entire Trial Mountain Range, but no trace of Su Han was found. ¡°Obviously, Su Han had already left the Trial Mountains during this period and no longer knew where he was going. The members of the eight major families almost bit their silver teeth into pieces one by one. They were filled with anger and had no way to vent it in their hearts. They simply wished they could burn the entire Trial Mountain Range to the ground. In the end, they barely suppressed the overwhelming anger in their hearts and came to the nearby Wildfire City. The reason why I came to Wildfire City is because this is the entrance to the entire wilderness. The casual cultivators who come to the wilderness to hunt for treasures will basically stay here. As soon as the members of the eight major families entered Wildfire City, they immediately attracted the attention of everyone in Wildfire City. After all, the sudden appearance of a group of powerful men with unfathomable strength in a place like this is really eye-catching. The strong men of the eight major families also acted vigorously and quickly. They quickly found the city lord's mansion in Wildfire City and rushed in aggressively. When Lu Tianhao, the lord of Wildfire City, saw this posture, he almost rolled his eyes and fainted, thinking that he had offended some powerful enemy in Wildfire City. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of any one person, he is at least on par with himself. Not to mention, there were at least dozens of them. Fortunately, when these people came in, they did not burn, kill or loot immediately. Instead, they asked him with a dark face whether Wildfire City had received a young man in white who was about sixteen or seventeen years old some time ago. ¡°These people even took out a crudely drawn portrait. When Lu Tianhao saw this portrait, he was immediately shocked: "Isn't this the dragon-blooded genius?" Naturally, he was extremely impressed by Su Han, but what surprised him was that this dragon-blooded genius, as well as a large number of other young geniuses, had not been sent to Purple Smoke Valley by him to serve as sacrifices to the Wudao old man. ? Why is it that now, a large group of powerful people are looking for him with his portrait? For a moment, Lu Tianhao felt cold in his heart. He was afraid that these powerful men had something to do with the dragon-blooded genius. They were the elders of his sect. If this is the case, wouldn¡¯t it mean that the Lord¡¯s Mansion of Wildfire City would be unable to eat and carry around? Isn't it possible to find the rhythm of annihilation every minute? "Dragon blood genius? What are you talking about?" an elder of the Jiang family asked with a frown. When Lu Tianhao heard this, his heart moved, and he quickly asked: "Don't you know that this person has dragon blood?" "Dragon bloodline? Are you sure?" The strong men of the eight major families almost suspected that they heard wrongly. After all, dragon bloodline is rare even in the hidden sect. A casual cultivator actually has dragon blood? "I'm sure"?¡± Lu Tianhao nodded repeatedly, his usual majesty as a city lord no longer present. Immediately afterwards, Lu Tianhao couldn't help but ask: "Seniors, what are you doing with this person?" "Why so much nonsense? I ask you a question and you just answer it!" an elder from the Xin family frowned and shouted. Lu Tianhao hesitated: "It's not that I'm talking nonsense, butbut this person, as far as I know, he should have died more than a week ago" "died?" A strong man from the eight major families sneered, "The one who made our trial team of the eight major families so restless is a ghost?" "Okay, you all should stop saying a few words." The chief elder of the Xin family frowned. Although he was holding fire in his heart, at this moment, he had to play the role of the backbone among everyone. "This Lord of Wildfire City, we are not here to cause trouble, and the person you are talking about is not dead. We need his name and all information. If you have any information about him, please provide it to us. " The chief elder of the Xin family stared at Lu Tianhao closely. Although his words were more polite, his eyes full of oppression made Lu Tianhao understand that he had to speak his mind. Lu Tianhao did not dare to neglect at the moment and quickly told all the information he knew about Su Han. "However, what he knew was very limited. After turning over and over, he just knew that this person's name was Su Han. He was a casual cultivator from outside Wildfire City and had the blood of the Dragon Clan. Lu Tianhao also knew nothing about the others. At the same time, the young man in blue, Lu Heng, stood quietly in the corner of the room, listening to everyone talking, and his inner surprise could not be greater. "Brother Su is not dead? I really saw the right person. Brother Su is indeed a man of great luck." In his heart, Lu Heng was sincerely happy for Su Han. The strong men of the eight major families did not get all the information they wanted, but at least they got Su Han's name and some simple information. At that moment, the strong men of the eight major families did not say anything more and left quickly. Although they really want to vent their anger on this city lord's mansion, the Hidden World Sect has the rules of the Hidden World Sect. At any time, the Hidden World Sect must not take action against secular forces without any reason. If you break the rules, you will definitely become the public enemy of all hidden sects. After the powerful men from the eight major families left, Lu Tianhao took a breath of cold air and murmured: "He is not dead?" "He's not dead, but what about the old man?" Lu Tianhao is really puzzled. What happened in Ziyan Valley? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 642: Wanted in the City You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It has to be said that the speed of the eight major families in doing things is absolutely resolute. Overnight, Su Han's portrait was plastered all over Wildfire City and the surrounding areas. Soon, all the casual cultivators in Wildfire City knew that there was a strong man from the hidden sect who was looking for an important criminal named Su Han. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The intensity of the wanted and the intensity of the reward are very large, with a posture of not giving up until someone is caught. To put it bluntly, it was as if Su Han had dug up the ancestral graves of their hidden sect. While the group of casual cultivators were amazed, they also couldn't help but feel a little curious. What earth-shattering thing had this man named Su Han done that made the Hidden World Sect spend so much money to pursue him? While the whole city is wanted, the powerful men of the eight major families have also taken over the eight major gates of Wildfire City. Anyone who wants to leave Wildfire City through the city gates must undergo strict interrogation by the eight major families. Lu Tianhao did not refuse the request of the eight major families to take over the city gate, nor did he have the ability to refuse. He knew very well that if he did not agree to hand over the management rights of the city gate, he would undoubtedly be an enemy of the outer gate of the Giant Spirit Sect. As a result, it has become very inconvenient for casual cultivators to enter and exit Wildfire City. Especially when leaving Wildfire City, there is always a long queue every day. The casual cultivators were full of complaints against the eight major families, but they did not dare to openly resist due to the power of the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect. And Su Han himself, who was being publicly hunted by the eight major families, was changing his appearance at the moment and was in Wildfire City. Su Han didn¡¯t come back to Wildfire City for no reason, but he was a very trustworthy person. He had promised Tang Zimo before that he would kill his two enemies, so naturally he would not break his promise. Tang Zimo¡¯s two enemies, Shi Yan and Jiao Junhe, are the two pavilion masters of Heyan Pavilion in Wild Fire City. These two people are both powerful in the late Tianling realm. They are old and about to lose their skills. They usually live in seclusion and rest in Heyan Pavilion. When Su Han found Heyan Pavilion, he found that the Danyao Pavilion, which used to be the king of the Danyao Market in Wildfire City, had now become decayed. Most of the store's clerks had gone, and only a few were left. Everyone was also listless, and the whole store exuded an aura of decadence. "Alas, Heyan Pavilion was so beautiful in the past. However, because the city lord expelled Zhang Song from the small pavilion, Heyan Pavilion's vitality was severely damaged. Many people said that Heyan Pavilion was suppressed by the city lord's palace. Today's Heyan Pavilion is no longer It¡¯s no longer beautiful.¡± "It's no wonder that Zhang Song is so blind that he has to go against the dragon-blooded genius? That dragon-blooded genius was the treasure of the city lord's palace at the time. Anyone who goes against the dragon-blooded genius will definitely not be able to get away with it. ." "That's true. But now, the situation has changed again. The dragon-blooded genius is actually wanted by the whole city. I can't understand this. I heard that he is wanted by a strong man from the hidden sect." "Alas, it's not our turn to worry about these things. I only care about when those powerful men from the hidden sect will leave. Their presence in this place is really seriously affecting normal life." The casual cultivators complained one after another, but they did not dare to speak loudly for fear of attracting the powerful men from the hidden sect. Su Han changed his face and mixed in with the crowd. Hearing what happened to Heyan Pavilion, Su Han felt calm. He did not hesitate. After the crowd slowly dispersed, Su Han stepped out of the way and entered Heyan Pavilion. Even the waiters in the lobby of Heyan Pavilion just felt as if a black shadow flashed past in front of their eyes. When they took a closer look, they saw nothing. They all thought they were hallucinating. Su Han came to the backyard of Heyan Pavilion and quickly found the house where Shi Yan and Jiao Junhe lived. Without another word, he killed the two of them immediately. Because the two of them were old men who were about to lose their skills, they did not have much resistance. Su Han killed them with almost no effort. The two of them obviously did not expect that after more than a hundred years, someone would come to seek revenge for Tang Zimo. At that moment, the two of them almost didn¡¯t even have time to say a word before they died on the spot. The moment the two of them died, Su Han clearly felt that the resentment attached to the Tianhe Glazed Tower disappeared. "This can be regarded as fulfilling your entrustment to me." Su Han said something to Tang Zimo's soul in his heart, and then ducked out of Heyan Pavilion. When I came to the street again, I found that my portrait was plastered all over the streets. The entire Wildfire City was patrolled by warriors from the eight great families, looking like a chaotic situation. It seems,It seems that in order to catch him, the eight major families have transferred a lot of manpower and material resources from their headquarters. This situation was something Su Han did not expect. "I originally planned to come to Wildfire City to avenge Tang Zimo, and then leave Wildfire City immediately. As a result, all the eight city gates were taken over by people from the eight major families. They knew that I would disguise myself, so they would definitely investigate me carefully. This time But there is no way to leave the city gate easily." Su Han secretly complained in his heart. If he had known this, he would not have time to come to Wildfire City for revenge in the future. Now that you have come to Wildfire City, you are falling into the trap of the eight major families. For a moment, Su Han was at his wits' end. He can¡¯t stay in Wildfire City for too long. The longer he stays, the more opportunities he will give the eight major families to catch him. "We must find a way to pass the interrogation at the city gate. Let's go to a crowded place first to find out the news." Su Han made up his mind and immediately spotted a prosperous restaurant on the roadside and ducked in. As soon as we entered the restaurant hall, it was indeed overcrowded. The casual cultivators were scattered in groups in twos and threes, enjoying the fine wine and snacks there. "What's going on at this city gate! Okay, if you have to do some kind of interrogation, there will be a long queue of people leaving the city." "That's right. Originally, I wanted to go out of the city today, but when I saw the queue, I gave up. I'd better queue up early tomorrow." "I heard that this interrogation was very strict. The women were okay and basically let them go. Men, especially young people, between the ages of fifteen and twenty-five, are subject to strict scrutiny. It is said that That dragon-blooded genius can also disguise himself, so they also have some kind of talisman water that can wash away the disguise on people's faces and restore their true appearance. Everyone who leaves the city must wash their face with that talisman water, without exception. , very harsh.¡± "Isn't it right? What has the dragon-blooded genius Su Han done that is so outrageous to both humans and gods that he deserves to mobilize so many troops?" "Hehe, could it be that they cuckolded their boss?" Everyone said something to each other, and the topic was quickly dropped. Su Han, who was sitting on the side and listening carefully, felt his heart sink. If it was really like what these people said, it would be really a big trouble. The difficulty of passing was really not that big. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 644: Introducing Big Figures You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! That shout reached the ears of everyone here from a distance. "Dragon blood genius Su Han has appeared at the North City Gate!" "That guy is so powerful. He can grow black dragon scales on his body, and he can also transform into a divine dragon. There are no king-level warriors at the North City Gate. He can fight hundreds of spiritual-level warriors by himself. No one can trap him at all. !¡± "Let's go, everyone, let's go quickly. If you catch him, you can get the reward!" ¡°Come on, if you¡¯re late, let him run away!¡± In an instant, those casual cultivators who were still lining up at the city gate suddenly left the team one by one and flew towards the north gate like crazy. Even the people from the Giant Spirit Sect subconsciously looked towards the chief elder of the Xin family. The chief elder of the Xin family was startled. Because he had been teased by Su Han once, he subconsciously thought that this might be a rumor. However, what those people said about growing black dragon scales and transforming into a divine dragon was so vivid that the chief elder of the Dexin family was unable to make up his mind for a moment. After thinking for a while, the chief elder of the Xin family said to several other senior members of the eight major families: "You guys go over and take a look. I will continue to station here." The senior officials took the order and galloped away with a group of experts. On Su Han's side, among the nearly a thousand casual cultivators who had been individually called out for investigation, someone suddenly shouted: "Since Su Han has appeared at the North City Gate, doesn't that prove our innocence? Why should we still do it?" Accept the interrogation here, and we are also going to arrest people." With one call and a hundred responses, everyone immediately dispersed and merged into the crowd heading towards the North City Gate. Su Han breathed a sigh of relief, but felt strange in his heart. How could someone complain about seeing him at the North City Gate for no reason? This is 100% false news, but Su Han doesn't know who spread the false news and who is secretly helping him. At this moment, a figure in blue suddenly appeared among the crowd. At this time, all the troops were pouring towards the North City Gate, but the man in blue was going in the opposite direction to everyone else. He was squeezing back in the crowd while stretching his neck and looking around, as if he was looking for something. Similar. When Su Han saw this figure, his heart moved: "Lu Heng?" Thinking back on it, the voice that shouted that Su Han was at the North City Gate just now, if you identify it carefully, it does look a bit like Lu Heng. Su Han saw the right opportunity, came to Lu Heng, reached out and patted him on the shoulder. Lu Heng subconsciously turned around and saw a completely unfamiliar face. He couldn't help but be stunned: "You" "Don't say anything and follow me." Su Han couldn't help but pull Lu Heng away from the group. The two of them arrived at a secluded place. Lu Heng was not stupid. He slowly came to his senses and couldn't help but be overjoyed: "Brother Su, is it you? I'm still looking for you everywhere. Yesterday I received news that the two pavilion masters of Heyan Pavilion were there. Someone was killed where you lived, so I guess you must be in Wildfire City." "Did you spread the fake news just now?" Su Han asked. Lu Heng said with a smile: "I can't stand those people from the hidden sect making trouble in Huanghuo City all day long, so I just put some smoke screens to fool them. Hehe, I didn't expect you to be here." "This unintentional smoke screen of yours has helped me a lot." Su Han also sighed. "Brother Su, the interrogation at the city gate is getting stricter every day. What are your plans? Do you want me to find a way to help you get out?" Lu Heng asked. "No need." Su Han knew that although Lu Heng was the son of the lord of Wildfire City, he obviously had no say in front of the eight major families. If he wanted to take him out, he would have to take the risk by force. Lu Heng is different from his father Lu Tianhao. He is the kind of person who is old-fashioned and warm-hearted. Su Han doesn't want to implicate such a person. Lu Heng obviously also knew that his abilities were limited, and he didn't know what ideas to come up with at the moment. After thinking about it, Lu Heng suddenly said: "How about I introduce someone to you? This person will definitely be able to take you out of the city gate without having to undergo interrogation by the eight major families. I can guarantee it 100%." "Oh?" Su Han didn't expect that there was such a person in Huanghuo City? "Okay, let's go and have a look. If we can really get out of the city gate, I can give corresponding rewards." Su Han nodded and said. Lu Heng smiled and said: "This person may not need the reward. However, it is a bit difficult to persuade him to help. I can't guarantee it. I can only say that I will try my best." ?Lu Heng also acted vigorously and resolutely, and soon he took Su Han to a high-end dojo in Wildfire City. This kind of dojo is a higher-end place than an inn. To put it bluntly, this kind of dojo is a place that not only provides accommodation, but also provides a place for practice and provides all-round high-end services to warriors. Such dojos are generally expensive, with a single person spending several thousand yuan to stay there for a day. It is difficult for ordinary casual cultivators to afford it. Only those with money and power would choose to stay in such a place. Lu Heng and Su Han entered the dojo and walked all the way inside. This dojo covers a large area, with a quiet garden inside, with small courtyards scattered in an orderly manner. As soon as he entered here, Su Han felt a sincere feeling of relaxation and joy. "I never expected that there is such a place in Wildfire City." Lu Heng said with a smile: "Few people know about this place. However, many prominent figures will choose this place if they need to rest while passing by Wildfire City." While talking, the two of them walked towards a quiet courtyard in the innermost part. In this courtyard, from three hundred meters away, there are various sentries, various checks, and layers of guards, protecting this courtyard like an iron barrel. "Young City Lord." These guards gave Lu Heng some face. After shouting, they all moved out of the way. Finally, the two came to the door of the courtyard. "Sixth Master is the young city lord of Wildfire City. He has brought someone here and wants to see you." The guard at the entrance of the courtyard shouted respectfully into the courtyard. The courtyard was quiet for a moment, and then a slightly indifferent voice came out: "What's going on?" Lu Heng quickly raised his hands in the direction of the voice and said, "Sixth Master, Lu Heng has something to do, and I would like to ask for your help." "Say." The voice said. "Sixth Master knows that the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect is currently tracking down key criminals and has sealed the eight gates of Wildfire City, right? I have a friend. Although he is not a key criminal they want to arrest, he has some enemies in the world due to his life experience, so I always show off my disguise to others. However, if you want to leave Wildfire City now, you have to undergo interrogation and use talisman water to wash off your disguise. My friend is afraid that after washing off the disguise, he will be recognized by his enemies, so" When Lu Heng said this, he paused and then said, "So I would like to ask Master Six to do a small favor and take him out. I believe those from the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect will not make things more difficult for the people around Master Six." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 645: Nine-star serial strange poison You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Sixth Master? This" The people around Mr. Liu were obviously undecided and asked into the yard. I saw a figure slowly walking out of the courtyard. The figure is not tall, but he is a middle-aged man, wearing a green robe. "Sixth Master." As soon as Lu Heng saw the figure of the middle-aged man in green robe, he quickly raised his hand again. The middle-aged man in green robe glanced at Lu Heng and Su Han, and said calmly: "Is there any reason why I have to do this?" "Reason?" Lu Heng didn't expect that the middle-aged man in green robe would ask such a question, and he was stunned for a moment. Su Han was beside him, shaking his head secretly. It seems that the other party is indeed capable of taking him out of the city gate, but he does not seem to be the kind of person who is willing to help. Su Han moved his lips slightly and sent a message to Lu Heng: "Forget it, since the other party is not enthusiastic, we can think of other ways." However, Lu Heng did not give up and said stubbornly: "Sixth Master, it's just a small effort. If you are willing to help me with this small favor, I will be grateful to you forever." But, in this case, it will obviously not have any effect. There was not even a trace of emotion on the face of the middle-aged man in green robe. Lu Heng was dejected and sent a message to Su Han: "I don't know what's wrong with this Sixth Master. It's especially hard to talk today. Maybe something bad happened to him." Su Han nodded, but comforted Lu Heng and said, "It's okay." He has already seen that even if Lu Heng persuaded Master Liu to help him today, with Master Liu's stinky face, he may not be going anywhere smoothly along the way. It¡¯s better not to ask anyone for anything and figure it out yourself. Lu Heng was obviously a little frustrated. After all, it was his suggestion to ask the Sixth Master for help, but in the end, Su Han was embarrassed. "Oh, um let's go, we'll think of a solution when we get back." The two were about to leave when suddenly, a man who looked like a follower came back from the outside and hurried into the small courtyard where Mr. Liu lived. "Reporting to Mr. Six, my subordinates have already inquired. There is no Alchemy King stationed in Wildfire City for a long time." The follower's tone was anxious. Mr. Liu¡¯s face darkened and he asked, ¡°Not one?¡± The follower said with a sad face: "It's not that I have never done it before, but I only lived here temporarily. In this Wild Fire City, there is no big force that dominates one side, and those Alchemy Kings who have eyes above the top, How can you succumb to this?" After hearing this, Mr. Liu was obviously a little upset. He waved his hand and said: "Go ahead and continue to inquire. Even if there is no Alchemy King, an experienced Alchemist will do. In short, no matter what, we will find him first." "I understand," the attendant said quickly, and then hurriedly left the courtyard. At this moment, another group of people came out of another house in the small courtyard one after another. These people were all wearing alchemist robes, and all of them looked regretful, shaking their heads and sighing: "Alas" "It's hard not to die if you're poisoned by this kind of poison, even gods can't save you" "How could you be infected with such a strange poison at such a young age?" Several alchemists whispered softly, and their voices reached Su Han's ears, which made Su Han a little curious. What is the poison that is so powerful? Dare you say that even gods can¡¯t save you? With Su Han's alchemy level, he naturally knows that there are almost no poisons in the world that cannot be cured. Even very powerful poisons can be restrained. "It's just that sometimes the thing of restraint is so rare that it's hard to find it anywhere in the world. Sometimes the toxicity occurs before we can find a way to restrain ourselves, leaving no time for treatment. "However, poison that is truly 100% fatal is rare. "Hey, let's go quickly. The people in this yard are from extraordinary backgrounds. Don't let them get angry on us." "That's right, who can cure the poison of the nine-star serial snake?" These alchemists talked in low voices and left quickly. The Sixth Master obviously heard the discussion of these alchemists, and his face became even worse, and he started pacing anxiously. Nine-star serial snake? When Su Han heard the name, his heart moved slightly. He had really heard of this kind of monster. However, when did the poison of this snake become a god?Have you solved the strange poison? Su Han was secretly amused in his heart. If there really was someone at the level of the Alchemy King, Su Han was sure that they would have a way to undo the poison of the Nine-Star Serial Snake. Seeing this situation, Lu Heng could not help but smile bitterly in a low voice and said: "No wonder we are in trouble. It turns out that Master Six is ??troubled himself. He seems to be in big trouble. No wonder he is in a bad mood." "Who is this Sixth Master?" Su Han asked. "Sixth Master comes from a mysterious hidden family. It is said that the headquarters of this hidden family is located in the extreme south of southern Xinjiang. There are many hidden families there who live in simplicity. The strength of each hidden family is comparable to this one. A small hidden sect in the world. The sixth master is the steward, and this time he is responsible for escorting the younger members of the clan to Sheyang City. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Lu Heng said in a low voice. "Sheyang City?" Su Han was somewhat impressed by the name. It was a prosperous city in southern Xinjiang. "Yes, their destination is Sheyang City, and they are stopping temporarily in Wildfire City. When they first arrived in Wildfire City a few days ago, I vaguely heard that there was an elite kid in the team who was fighting monsters. I was injured during the fight. However, I did not expect that it was the poison of the Nine-Star Serial Snake, nor did I expect that it has not been cured until now." Lu Heng said. When Su Han heard this, he had a general understanding of the situation. Suddenly, an idea came into his mind. I ca n¡¯t say that the hope of going out of the city still has to pin on these people. Su Han made up his mind and suddenly walked towards the gate of the yard. "Brother Su, why are you going?" Lu Heng was startled. Seeing Su Han walking towards the Sixth Master, Lu Heng immediately panicked and wanted to call him back, but he didn't know how to address Su Han in public. "Young man, why haven't you left yet?" The sixth master glanced at Su Han and said coldly. "Sixth Master, right? I have something here that you may be interested in." Su Han smiled faintly and threw something into Master Liu's hand. "What is this?" Mr. Liu frowned. "Golden Ganoderma lucidum can detoxify many kinds of poisons in the world. You definitely can't buy it in Wildfire City." Su Han said. "Can it detoxify the nine-star serial snake?" Master Liu asked. "I can't understand it. I need to see the poisoned person with my own eyes before I can judge. Because I don't know the specific species of the nine-star chain snake that hurt people, and I don't know the depth of the poisoning." Su Han said. The sixth master glanced sideways at Su Han, obviously not believing what he said. "Are you Alchemy King?" Liu Ye asked calmly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 646: Collective ridicule You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, the door of the room where many alchemists walked out opened again. However, the person who walked out this time was a young man in his early twenties. This young man is luxuriously dressed and has extraordinary equipment. Looking at his cultivation, he seems to have reached the late stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. There was a sense of arrogance in his stern eyes. "Sixth Uncle, have you found the Alchemy King?" the young man asked. "I have already sent someone to inquire. There is no permanent Alchemy King in Huanghuo City." Liu Ye shook his head and said. The young man¡¯s expression changed: ¡°What should we do?¡± Liu Ye pointed at Su Han and said: "This man said that he has medicine on his hand that can detoxify. However, he has to see the poisoned person with his own eyes before he can confirm whether it can detoxify." After the young man heard this, his eyes fell on Su Han with a sense of scrutiny. But soon, the young man started laughing. He shook his head and said: "The world of casual cultivators is indeed the world of casual cultivators. There are no rules at all. Anyone dares to cheat. Uncle Liu, do you think he looks like he can untie the nine-star chain snake?" Is this a strange poison? Why don¡¯t you scold him and drive him out?¡± Mr. Liu said: "This subordinate also has this intention. However, the most important thing now is the strange poison on Miss Bing'er. I don't want to give up any possibility. Maybe this person can solve it?" The young man listened to Liu Ye's words and laughed: "There is no such possibility. This person's martial arts cultivation is only at the early stage of Tianling Realm, and his alchemy master level is only eight seals. The most important thing is, how old is he? There are so many senior alchemists. Masters say the poison is incurable, but he can cure it? Uncle Six, don¡¯t rush to seek medical treatment. If it doesn¡¯t work, we will set off for Sheyang City immediately. In Sheyang City, there will definitely be Lord Dan King. By then, the poison will naturally be cured." "Young Master Feng is right." Mr. Liu nodded. At this time, Su Han said calmly: "This place is still twenty-four thousand miles away from Sheyang City. Even if you take a large flying spirit beast, it will take five days. As far as I know, if you are poisoned by the Nine-Star Chain Snake, you will not be able to survive." Not so many days. Moreover, if the poisoned person moves around, the poison will attack faster." Su Han spoke slowly but clearly. Every time he uttered a word, the face of the noble young man became darker. Until Su Han finished speaking, the young man said coldly: "What do you mean by this?" Su Han shook his head and said, "I'll take my leave." With that said, Su Han patted the bewildered Lu Heng on the back and led Lu Heng out of the yard. Lu Heng was always in a state of confusion. It was not until he left the yard that Lu Heng finally came to his senses: "Brother Su, why are you leaving now?" He can also tell what Su Han wants to do. Although he doesn't know what confidence Su Han has in being sure that he can undo the strange poison of the Nine-Star Serial Snake, it seems that he shouldn't leave so quickly? "Brother Su, can you really detoxify the strange poison of the nine-star chain snake? If you can really detoxify it, I will go and talk to Mr. Liu" Su Han waved his hand and stopped Lu Heng from chattering: "That Sixth Master is just a servant. His words are useless." "Huh? Then" Lu Heng was obviously confused. At this moment, a figure flew over and blocked the way of the two of them. It was the noble young man just now. Lu Heng was startled and stared at the young man nervously. Su Han had a calm expression on his face, as he had expected all this. After what he said just now, anyone with any sense would not let him leave like this. "If it turns out that you were just talking nonsense and you can't detoxify the nine-star chain snake, I will destroy your cultivation and pull out your tongue to prevent you from deceiving others again." The young man's tone was gloomy, and his eyes looked coldly at Su Han. "Please." Su Han didn't care. Anyway, he was going to use the power of this hidden family to leave Wildfire City. In other words, this was a profit transaction. Since it is a transaction of interests, he does not need to care about the attitude of the other party. Anyway, both parties get what they need. The young man dropped the harsh words, but received no response. Looking at Su Han's face across from him, he was still so calm and calm. For a moment, he felt an unprecedented sense of frustration in his heart, and the evil fire in his heart was rising even more. At that moment, he sneered and shouted: "Uncle Six, take him in. I want to see how this guy can cure the strange poison of the Nine-Star Serial Snake!" Obviously, this young man has already determined in his heart that Su Han willis a liar. Even Lu Heng was uneasy and whispered in Su Han's ear: "Brother Su, you, you, you are you really sure?" In his impression, this dragon-blooded genius and martial arts talent are indeed amazing, but it seems that he has never shown any alchemy knowledge? "Do not worry." Su Han followed the Sixth Master and walked inside. As soon as he entered the house, he saw that there were more than a dozen young people sitting scattered inside. They were not very old, all of them had extraordinary temperament, and the clothes they wore were also very expensive. The atmosphere in the room was also quite anxious. Each of these young people were as restless as ants on a hot pot. As soon as they saw the noble young man and Mr. Liu come in, all these people stood up one after another and asked all at once: "Brother Feng, how are you?" "Sixth Uncle, have you found the Alchemy King?" "The poison in the Bing'er clan girl seems to have begun to spread. If we can't find anyone who can detoxify it, we won't be able to hold it back." The gorgeous young man said calmly: "Here comes another alchemist, let him take a look." "Alchemist? Where is the alchemist?" The group of people looked left and right, and when they finally saw Su Han behind Mr. Liu, their faces instantly collapsed: "Are you kidding? So young?" "You're not even old as we are, how can you know how to detoxify?" "It's better not to waste time, let him go out." The gorgeous young man sneered and said: "Don't look down on this young talent. People have said that if he can't get rid of the strange poison of the Nine-Star Chain Snake, he will abandon his cultivation to apologize. With such sincerity, how can we not give him a chance? Woolen cloth?" "What? Destroy your cultivation to apologize?" "Hahaha, this can't be a lunatic." "Or is it that he will do whatever it takes to get our reward?" A group of young people all looked astonished and burst into laughter. "Hey, don't be too harsh on others. Maybe they came here to make us laugh because they saw that we were worried about the condition of the Bing'er clan girl." A beautiful young woman with a hot figure and a pair of slender eyes leaned against the wall and giggled. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 647 Nie Yingmei You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This beautiful woman is obviously very popular among a group of young people. As soon as she finished speaking, many people around her burst into laughter. "Nie Feng, you brought this person here. If you can't cure the Bing'er clan girl, you will also have to apologize." The young woman turned to the noble young man who brought Su Han in, giggling, her eyes moving as if she was about to drip water, naturally revealing a natural charm, giving people a feeling of full charm. Nie Feng instantly softened half of his body and said with a smile: "Easy to say, anything is easy to say." "Let's go in and see how this guy can detoxify." Everyone rushed forward, as if they were scrambling to see Su Han's joke, with mocking looks on their faces. Entering the back room, I saw a young girl lying on the bed with her eyes closed tightly. Although she was covered with a thin quilt, it was still easy to tell that she was beautiful, no less beautiful than the beautiful woman who spoke just now. However, it is not difficult to see that the girl's consciousness is fluctuating at this moment, and she is already dying. His snow-white face was covered with a layer of purple color, and he looked very painful even in his sleep. Even the beautiful woman who spoke just now couldn't help but suppress the playful look on her face, and sighed: "How come a girl from the Bing'er clan who is usually so lively and lively has to suffer such a disaster." "Yingmei, don't be sad, Bing'er will be fine. No big deal, we will leave for Sheyang City today. There are many experts in Sheyang City, so we don't have to worry about whether we can cure her." Nie Feng quickly spoke to comfort him. ¡°This is the only way we can do it.¡± Nie Yingmei said. At this moment, Su Hanlian said coldly: "This poison has already spread all over the body. If we set out to Sheyang City at this time, I'm afraid I won't be able to survive it for three days." Everyone obviously didn¡¯t expect him to say such a sentence, and they all looked over in surprise. Nie Feng¡¯s face darkened: ¡°How long has it been and you are still here talking nonsense and disturbing people¡¯s hearts? Do you really think I dare not kill you with one sword?¡± Nie Yingmei¡¯s eyes moved, and she waved her hand to stop Nie Feng: ¡°Let him continue, I want to hear what else he can say?¡± Su Han smiled lightly and said: "What else do you need to say? You guys are really big-hearted. She has been poisoned for six days, and the poison of this nine-star serial snake can completely kill someone in just nine days. Are you actually still discussing where to go to Sheyang City?" "Six days?" Nie Yingmei's beautiful eyes widened and she asked suspiciously, "How do you know she has been poisoned for six days?" Su Han originally didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense to her, but then he thought about it. After all, he still needed to use the other party¡¯s power to get out of Wild Fire City. At that moment, he patiently grabbed Nie Bing'er's hand on the bed and explained: "There are six red dots at her tiger's mouth. This is the symptom of the nine-star serial strange poison spreading all over the body. There will be one more every day, and when there are nine red dots, Point, when it forms a circle, the nine-star chain will officially start, and even the gods will not be able to save her by then." "And, if I guess correctly, the length of the hurtful nine-star chain snake is less than three feet and three inches. The higher the cultivation level of the nine-star chain snake family, the smaller the size and the more violent the poison. The length of the nine-star chain snake is less than three feet and three inches. , the poison is three times more severe than the ordinary nine-star serial snake. Calculated this way, she will die faster." After Su Han finished speaking, the whole room was silent. Nie Feng suddenly snorted and said coldly: "Everyone can tell lies. If you have the ability, you can undo the poison. Otherwise, when I ruin your cultivation and cut your tongue, don't blame me for being ruthless." "Yeah, there's no point in talking about what's available and what's not. You said she will die within three days, so you can detoxify her." "I have seen this kind of person a lot. They are actually liars. When you ask him to detoxify, he will say that it will take several days to detoxify him. He will first take a reward and then run away." Suddenly, Nie Yingmei pointed at Su Han's hand, took a breath and said, "Why did you directly grab Bing'er's hand? Are you not afraid are you not afraid of being infected with snake venom?" She remembered that the previous alchemy masters were very cautious, fearing contamination. This one is better, let¡¯s get started directly. It¡¯s as if he is really a charlatan, without the caution that an alchemist should have. "Don't worry, the venom of the Nine-Star Serial Snake is not contagious. As long as you are not directly attacked by the venom of the Nine-Star Serial Snake, you will not be infected whether it is skin contact or blood and saliva contact." Su Han explained. Nie Yingmei was doubtful, but her expression became much more relaxed. And other people in the houseEveryone looked like they didn¡¯t believe it. In their opinion, the young man in front of them is younger than them. How many years can he study alchemy at such a young age? Could it be that he knew more than those gray-haired great alchemists? Su Han didn't bother to care about them, he just sat in front of the bed and grabbed Nie Bing'er's hand on the bed to take a pulse. In the world of martial arts, people generally don¡¯t believe in the idea that men and women are different. When they saw Su Han¡¯s actions, only Nie Yingmei¡¯s expression was a little weird, and everyone else didn¡¯t take it seriously. Soon, Su Han stopped diagnosing the pulse, picked up the paper and pen beside him, and wrote a lot. Afterwards, Su Han pushed the paper forward and said calmly: "I have a golden Ganoderma lucidum on my body, which can be used as the main ingredient for detoxification, but you need to prepare the auxiliary ingredients yourself." "Uncle Six, go grab the medicine immediately according to his order and prepare the powder on the spot to see if it can detoxify." Nie Feng sneered. Since this kid is pretending, it's okay, then he will accompany this kid to the end. He wanted to see what this kid's expression would be if his prescription couldn't detoxify it. Mr. Liu responded, and just as he was about to grab the medicine, Nie Yingmei suddenly said: "These materials are not rare materials. I have them in my storage ring." Soon, all the raw materials were gathered. Su Han prepared an antidote according to the prescription. "Let's talk about it first. After taking this antidote, she will wake up in about a quarter of an hour. However, it does not mean that the toxicity will be cured. It will take three days to cure the toxicity. If you don't take the antidote I prepared tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, Her toxicity will return." Su Han's move was also a helpless move. In fact, with his ability, he could completely cure the poison with just one dose of antidote. ¡°However, he needs to be cautious in case anything goes wrong. After all, the Nie family was strangers to him. If he wanted to use the other party's power to get out of the city, he would have to take the other party's life gate to avoid any accidents. It¡¯s not that the other party will definitely guess his identity or betray him, but it¡¯s still necessary to be cautious. After all, if the other party once guesses his identity, there is no need to wade through this muddy water. But as long as you hold Nie Bing'er's life in your hands, you don't have to worry about this at all. Nie Feng snorted coldly and said sarcastically: "Isn't he just a charlatan? He's telling the truth just like the truth!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 648: Conditions for detoxification You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Yeah, I don't believe that Bing'er can really wake up after taking this dose of antidote." "Stop talking nonsense, take it and see." Everyone was talking a lot. Anyway, the antidote was prepared under their noses, so they were not afraid of any problems. After taking the antidote, a pair of eyes stared at Nie Bing'er on the hospital bed without blinking. Time passed by minute by minute, and soon it was quarter of an hour. Nie Bing'er's eyes were still closed, and the mocking smile on Nie Feng's face became deeper and deeper. Only Su Han was calm and calm, as if he was confident and completely unaffected by the outside world. At this moment, Nie Binger, who was on the hospital bed, suddenly magically opened her eyes. "Iam I home?" Nie Bing'er looked confused. Nie Yingmei took a breath and widened her beautiful eyes in disbelief. The expressions of Nie Feng and the others changed instantly and became extremely exciting. "Bing'er, youare you really awake?" Nie Yingmei asked cautiously. "Well, where am I? Have I arrived home? Or am I in Sheyang City?" Nie Bing'er asked. "No, we hired an alchemist to undo your poison. Now your poison has been initially relieved." Nie Yingmei looked happy. "Is it true?" Nie Bing'er's eyes suddenly regained some sparkle. A pair of watery eyes looked towards the side of the bed, and they happened to meet Su Han's eyes beside the bed. "Huh? What a beautiful woman." This thought flashed through Su Han's heart involuntarily. To be fair, Nie Bing'er's beauty is no less beautiful than Xin Huaixue's. ???????????????? Perhaps because of her background in a reclusive family, Nie Bing'er's temperament has a bit of innate nobility and generosity. " However, Su Han just took a look. He had seen many beauties in two lifetimes, but Nie Bing'er was far from enough to make him stunning and obsessed. On the other hand, a strange expression appeared on Nie Yingmei's face. She knew that Nie Bing'er was beautiful. In their secluded family circle in the far south, Nie Bing'er had always been known as the number one goddess. I don¡¯t know how many young talents are vying to please Nie Bing¡¯er. And she, Nie Yingmei, has always been called the number one witch. These are not the important points. The important point is that in Nie Yingmei's impression, every young man who sees Nie Bing'er for the first time is obsessed with her stunning appearance and loses his composure on the spot. ¡°In fact, many men need to see Nie Bing¡¯er many times before they slowly get used to it and become less rude. And the young man in front of him is actually so calm. No, we can¡¯t say that he is calm, because when he saw Nie Bing¡¯er for the first time, there was also a hint of surprise in his eyes. But soon, this feeling of amazement returned to calmness. It felt like just seeing a very beautiful object. It was the feeling of simply appreciating beauty. ¡°What a weirdo!¡± Suddenly, Nie Yingmei had a strange feeling. She couldn't tell whether she was happy or unhappy. After all, when she was with Nie Bing'er, her popularity was always much lower than that of Nie Bing'er. It's not that her appearance is worse than Nie Binger's, but that men tend to prefer the pure type. Suddenly, seeing a man who seemed to have no feelings for Nie Bing'er, Nie Yingmei felt a strange feeling of joy in her heart. She didn¡¯t even know why she felt this weird. "Okay, Bing'er just woke up and needs to recuperate. Let's not disturb her here all the time." Nie Yingmei said. After leaving Nie Bing'er's house, Nie Feng's face was still very ugly. He never expected that the antidote prepared by Su Han could really wake up Nie Bing'er. Although Su Han himself said that Nie Bing'er's poison has not been eradicated, Nie Feng knew in his heart that since Su Han had the ability to wake her up, he would also have the ability to eradicate her poison. ¡°After all, those alchemists who came before couldn¡¯t even make Nie Bing¡¯er wake up. Nie Feng¡¯s face burned when he thought of the words he had used to unscrupulously mock Su Han. He was always proud by nature, and when he was treated like this, although Su Han didn't say anything, Nie Feng felt as if there were countless big slaps coming towards his face from the void. "Let's go!" Nie Feng didn't want to stay here for even a second, and left quickly with a group of his younger brothers. In the same place, only a few scattered stars are left.? One person, as well as Nie Yingmei and Liu Ye. "I'm leaving first too. As for my condition, you can consider it yourself." Su Han said and left with Lu Heng. Nie Yingmei asked doubtfully: "Sixth Uncle, what conditions did he put forward? If it's yuan stones, elixirs, etc., don't be stingy, just give them to him. The Nie family doesn't lack these. The most important thing is that he must come tomorrow, Bing'er The poisonous wound has not yet been cured.¡± "Miss Yingmei, I just wanted to tell you this." The Sixth Master shook his head and said, "He doesn't want Yuan Stone or spiritual medicine and other cultivation resources. Miss Yingmei knows that the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect has been tracking fugitives in Huanghuo City these days and has sealed all the city gates. Things?" "I know, but the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect is not in conflict with us. Why did Uncle Six mention this matter?" Nie Yingmei looked suspicious. Liu Ye said: "This man said that due to his life experience, he had some enemies in the world, so he always showed off his disguise to others. But this time the outer gate of Juling Sect was sealed, and he had to wash off his disguise if he wanted to go out. Dropped, so come to us." "In other words, he wants to use our strength to pass through the city gate?" Nie Yingmei asked. "That's right, miss, what do you think about this? The person wanted by the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect is a young genius, and his age just matches" Mr. Liu¡¯s tone was a little hesitant. Nie Yingmei said: "Sixth Uncle wants to say that maybe he is the person that the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect is chasing and wants to use our power to get out of the city, right?" "This is exactly what I mean." Liu Ye said quickly. "The person pursued by the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect is a martial arts genius. And the man who detoxified Bing'er is obviously an alchemy genius. In terms of martial arts cultivation, he is ordinary. I think it is impossible for him to be The person who is being chased by the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect.¡± Nie Yingmei analyzed. He is a genius in both martial arts and alchemy. How could there be such a person in the world? Anyone's energy is limited, especially how young that young man is. Even if he has been studying alchemy since his mother's womb, his achievements today are already quite astonishing. Not to mention, can he still practice martial arts and become a martial arts genius? This is simply impossible. "Miss, what you said makes sense." Before, Mr. Liu was a little suspicious that Su Han was the person being hunted by the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect, but now that he saw Nie Bing'er being rescued by Su Han, he no longer had any doubts in his heart. Because he also felt that it was impossible for a martial arts genius to have such heaven-defying methods in alchemy. "Although our Nie family is not at odds with the outer gate of the Juling Sect, if you really want to talk about it, our Nie family's power is no worse than that of the outer gate of the Juling Sect. If our Nie family wants to pass through the city gate, they Dare you check?" Nie Yingmei said and smiled sweetly, "Sixth Uncle, since this person can undo Bing'er's poisonous wound, then agree to his conditions and take him out of the city gate! I have decided on this matter. You will send someone to inform him tomorrow. At Chen time, we will leave the city." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 649: Return to the city gate You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next day, the Nie family¡¯s team packed their bags early. When a group of young people from the Nie family heard that Su Han was going out of the city gate with them, they all started talking: "What does this guy mean?" "Yes, could it be that the person from the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect is chasing someone and wants to use our power to sneak out of the city?" Even Nie Feng scolded with a righteous face: "Yingmei, is this your decision? I'm not telling you, you are too hasty, in case that person is really pursued by the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect. People, aren¡¯t they causing us some trouble for nothing?¡± Nie Yingmei was unconvinced and retorted: "What trouble will there be? Not to mention that he is not at all, even if he is, are we, the Nie family, still afraid of the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect?" Nie Feng said calmly: "Although I'm not afraid, one more enemy is worse than one more friend. Yingmei, you are too hasty in this matter. If that person wants reward, you can give him Yuan Stone, elixir, anything. But I feel something is wrong with this matter." "Yes, Brother Feng is right." Everyone agreed. "You" Nie Yingmei was extremely angry. At this moment, a door next to it opened, and a snow-white figure walked out with some difficulty. "Bing'er, why did you come out?" When everyone saw this figure, they quickly went up to help him. Nie Bing'er is indeed a rare beauty, with snow-white skin, slender figure, and pure and generous temperament. Even if she stands there with a sick look, she can still attract everyone's attention. "Sister Yingmei, Brother Feng, please stop arguing. That alchemist was able to detoxify me, and I haven't thanked him personally yet. Besides, he has done so much, and it doesn't matter if we take him out of the city gate with just a little effort. " Nie Binger said with a smile. As soon as he heard Nie Bing'er speak, Nie Feng said quickly: "Since Bing'er said so, then just follow Bing'er's wishes." Others also agreed: "Then let's do it." "snort." Nie Yingmei snorted, but she breathed a sigh of relief inside. Soon, Su Han and Lu Heng also arrived at the meeting place. "Brother Su, I will send you to this place. You will be careful when you leave the city soon." Lu Heng warned in a low voice, and then asked curiously: "By the way, where do you plan to go after leaving the city?" "It hasn't been decided yet. It all depends on the situation." Su Han smiled. While the two were talking, Mr. Liu, the housekeeper of the Nie family, came over. The sixth master changed his cold attitude yesterday and asked politely: "May I ask your name? When we leave the city later, we may have to report the names of everyone in the team." "This is Han Su." Su Han casually gave a false name. Lu Heng said quickly: "Sixth Master, please take care of this friend of mine." Mr. Liu nodded, and the last doubt in his heart was dispelled. After all, Lu Heng was the son of the city lord of Wildfire City, and there was no way he would get together with the most wanted criminals in Wildfire City. The most important thing now is that the young man in front of me can undo the strange poison on Miss Bing'er. Towards such a person, Liu Ye naturally cannot use the cold attitude he had yesterday. Walking on the streets of Wildfire City, Su Han didn't feel nervous at all. At this point, since I plan to take the gamble, there is nothing to worry about. Half an hour later, they arrived at the gate of Wildfire City. This city gate is even more tightly guarded than the last time I came here. There are portraits of Su Han posted everywhere, sentries everywhere, and various prohibition formations placed near the gate. This posture is simply a dragnet. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell this wanted guy has done? How could the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect work so hard to arrest him?¡± ¡°Not only are they working hard, they are simply using all their strength to catch people.¡± Everyone in the team was talking a lot, and even the weak Nie Bing'er couldn't help but stop and look curiously at the portrait of Su Han posted on the city gate. When Nie Feng saw this, he quickly said: "Bing'er, don't look at these messy things. This man is just a desperado, there is nothing interesting to see." Nie Yingmei on the side said disapprovingly: "If you want to be a desperado, you must have capital. Most people want to be a desperado wanted by the whole city, but they still can't." "Shadow"?, are you praising the wanted criminal? "Nie Feng's tone was unhappy. "I just think that wanted criminal is cool, what's the matter?" Nie Yingmei chuckled. "Okay, Brother Feng, Sister Yingmei, why have you been quarreling today? It's better to leave the city as soon as possible. The sooner we get to Sheyang City, the sooner we can feel at ease." Nie Binger saw that the situation was not right and tried to smooth things over. At this time, there were already thousands of warriors lined up at the city gate waiting to leave the city. Because the interrogation process has become more complicated than before, the waiting time is also very long. However, the Nie family¡¯s team obviously won¡¯t line up there peacefully. Even though they were just a group of half-grown young people, at this time, the sense of superiority from the hidden family was still quite sufficient. Under the leadership of Mr. Liu, the team passed through the crowded crowd and came directly to the city gate. "Hey, how can they jump in line?" "Is there anyone else who can take care of this? We've been waiting in line all morning, but they jumped in line as soon as we arrived?" The casual cultivators gave up one after another and started shouting loudly. Immediately, several outer disciples of the Giant Spirit Sect came over. Just as they were about to say something, Master Liu said calmly: "Call your person in charge." As he spoke, Mr. Liu held up something in his hand and flashed it in front of the outer disciples of the Giant Spirit Sect. Although it was only a quick glance, Su Han still saw that it was a uniquely shaped token. When the outer disciples of the Giant Spirit Sect saw this token, their bodies were shocked. Looking at the Nie family's team, there is a group of young men and women, gorgeously dressed and with extraordinary bearing. They are obviously not from ordinary backgrounds. Soon, a person in charge of the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect came up to him and said with a smile on his face: "I don't know if you are a distinguished guest, so I am disrespectful. I wonder which family in the far south you are from?" "Nie family!" Mr. Liu said with a cold face. "It turns out it's the Nie family. I'm disrespectful. I'm disrespectful. My disciples are ignorant, so please don't mind me." As the person in charge said this, he turned around and scolded the disciples behind him: "Quickly give way!" Seeing this scene, the casual cultivators queuing up at the back all came to their senses and thought, this team has a lot of background. Maybe, this background is bigger than the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect. Otherwise, how could the person in charge of the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect be so respectful? Mr. Liu snorted lightly and led the team outside the city gate. Suddenly, a few more disciples from the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect appeared, holding strange basins of water in their hands, and were about to splash it on Master Liu's face. Liu Ye was quick-sighted and pushed him away, scolding: "What are you doing?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 650: Stalemate between the two sides You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The person in charge of the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect followed up and explained: "Everyone, please calm down, this is our routine procedure. Just cooperate with us, it will be quick." Mr. Liu smiled coldly: "What routine?" "It's just a talisman water that washes away the disguise. If there is no disguise, this talisman water will not do any harm to people." The person in charge of the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect said quickly. "Wash away the disguise?" Mr. Liu said calmly, "You mean, among the young disciples of my Nie family, there will be people you want to hunt down?" "I don't mean that, but this is our routine procedure. Please cooperate with us and give us face." The person in charge of the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect was unexpectedly persistent. Mr. Liu smiled indifferently: "Cooperate? Cooperate with what? There are not even a hundred but eighty big cities I have been to. This is the first time I have encountered this kind of interrogation. It is really new. The members of our hidden family in the extreme south People, since when has it been someone else¡¯s turn to investigate? By doing this, are you sure you have given our Hidden Family the minimum respect?" The person in charge of the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect couldn't help but darken his face: "Friend, what you said is a bit on the line. Since you are members of the hidden family, you are definitely not the target of our pursuit. What does it matter if you cooperate? ? Just give us, the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect, some face." "I'm sorry, we can't give you this face." Liu Ye said indifferently, "I gave you face, who will give us face?" For a moment, the scene fell into a stalemate. The quarrel here alerted the higher-ups patrolling nearby. Several people in charge came quickly, surrounded by an old man in white robes. As soon as the white-robed old man appeared, all the whispers around him disappeared. "Lord Hall Master!" Those from the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect stepped forward to salute one after another, obviously respecting the old man in white robes very much. And when Su Han saw the old man in white robes, his heart sank, a strong man in the Earth King Realm? He remembered that Xin Hong once said that those in the Earth King realm were relatively advanced beings in the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect. Without extremely special circumstances, they will not come out easily. And now, the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect has actually sent a giant at the level of an Earth King Realm expert to take charge of the overall situation. The consciousness of a strong person in the Earth King Realm is many times more powerful than that in the Human King Realm. Although Su Han's magical power of disguise belongs to the dragon clan and is not so easy to see through, it is still difficult to say anything in front of a strong person in the Earth King Realm. "Your Excellency, the Nie family, what level of hidden power does it belong to in the extreme south?" The white-robed old man in the Earth King Realm smiled faintly and stared at the Sixth Master, as if he could see through people. ???????????????????????????? Sixth Master is also a strong man in the King Realm, but he is just in the early stage of the Human King Realm. Under the eyes of this Earth King Realm powerhouse, he also felt a strong pressure coming towards him. "It's just that Master Liu is well-informed after all, and it's not like he has never seen a powerful person in the Earth King Realm. At that moment, he smiled faintly: "Your Excellency asks this, do you intend to watch others order food? If I say that it is a second-level hidden force, what should you do?" The forces in the hidden world are also divided into three, six or nine levels. Small hidden sects like Qingyang Dan Sect are not popular forces in the hidden world. A level like the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect can be called a first-level hidden force. The old man in white robes at the Earth King Realm laughed and said: "If it is really a second-level hidden force, then naturally you have to give some face. However, looking at your appearance, you don't seem to be an elder of a second-level hidden force, right?" It must be said that this old man in white robe is indeed a difficult master. With one glance, he took a quick look at the situation of the Nie family's team. When he said this, a group of young men and women from the Nie family behind Mr. Liu showed angry faces. Liu Ye was unwilling to follow his lead, but waved his hand: "I don't want to argue with you anymore. If you don't want to cause trouble, let me go now." "Haha, of course we have to let it go. However, before we let it go, please cooperate with the inspection." The old man in white robe was also indifferent. It seems that the Nie family must undergo examination today. The Sixth Master hesitated for a while. In fact, it was not impossible for the Nie family to undergo examination, but the most important thing was that they had promised "Han Su" to take him out of the city gate without undergoing examination. As a member of a reclusive family, the Nie family has never had the habit of breaking their word. Therefore, Master Liu hesitated for a moment and then decisively refused: "Impossible!" ??The old man in white robe said indifferently: "Then I can only ask you to go back the way you came." Liu Ye sneered and said: "Very good. So, the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect is determined to go against my Nie family? I will tell the truth about this matter and send a letter back to the family master. If the family master becomes furious, , I hope you can bear the consequences." Although the old man in white robes has a much higher level of cultivation than Liu Ye, Liu Ye has not seen anyone stronger than him in the Nie family. When the old man in white robe heard this, his heart sank slightly. After all, it seemed that it was not worth getting into trouble with a reclusive family over such a matter. The reason why he had a tough attitude just now was because he wanted to scare the other party. Now seeing that the other party did not accept his attempt to scare him, the old man in white robe felt hesitant in his heart for a moment. ¡°Friend, why don¡¯t you lend me a moment to speak?¡± The old man in white robe slowed down his tone. Mr. Liu said calmly: "No need, I will tell the head of the family exactly what you said today. When will it be the turn of the second-level hidden forces to investigate! What a joke!" A second-level hidden force? The expression of the old man in white robe suddenly froze. Is he really a second-level hidden force? However, looking at the cultivation level of the leader, it is obvious that he is not very strong! What the old man in white robe did not expect was that Master Six was not the elder of the Nie family as he had imagined, but just a steward of the Nie family. For a moment, even the casual cultivators who were watching the excitement couldn't help but started whispering: "Now there's something good to watch." "Yeah, I didn't expect that this team has a bigger background than the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect. Now it's interesting. If they are asked to accept the interrogation of the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect, they will indeed be unhappy." "That's right. A force lower than myself still dares to interrogate myself. Isn't this a slap in the face?" "Let's see how it ends." At this time, two daughters, Nie Yingmei and Nie Binger, suddenly walked out of the team. "Two beauties, one as pure and delicate as the bright moon in the sky, the other as gorgeous and charming as peaches and plums in bloom, immediately attracted everyone's attention as soon as they appeared. ¡°Look, you¡¯re a stunning beauty!¡± "You must have seen it wrong, right? Where did this fairy come from?" "This is the first time I have seen such beauties in all my years in Wildfire City, and they are two at a time. I am so lucky!" The crowd at the scene suddenly became excited. Even the disciples from the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect had their eyes widened and their palms were sweating, for fear of offending the beautiful lady. "These two beauties, in terms of appearance and temperament, are no worse than their goddess Xin Huaixue. "Senior, can you be accommodating? We are really in a hurry. Don't argue with Uncle Six. He is just worried about me because I am injured and need to go out of the city for treatment urgently." Nie Bing'er spoke first, her voice as clear as the sound of nature, coupled with her beautiful face and slightly weak look, it can indeed arouse people's protective desire. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 651: A near miss You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The old man in white robe obviously didn't expect this to happen, and he looked at Nie Bing'er in surprise. "injured?" With the eyesight of the old man in white robe, it was natural to see that Nie Bing'er was indeed poisoned. Although this toxicity has been temporarily alleviated, it has not been eradicated and may reoccur at any time. At this time, the crowd around them started talking, "So that's what happened. No wonder they were eager to pass through the city gate." "It would be very unkind if you are not accommodating at this time." Nie Yingmei couldn't help but smile. Women, especially beautiful women, always get extra tolerance from the crowd. Now that they see Nie Bing'er's condition, the bottom line of this group of people has naturally been infinitely lowered. Nie Yingmei glanced at Su Han and said to herself, "You owe me a favor." Now that things have happened, the old man in white robe has nothing to say. The other party is a second-level hidden force, and there is indeed a reason to rush out of the city. " Moreover, everyone also understands that there will definitely be no wanted criminals in the ranks of the second-level hidden forces. The so-called interrogation is just a formality. "Your Excellency, if this were not the case, the direct members of your family would not have to undergo interrogation, but these following warriors and entourage" The old man in white robe still tried to make an effort. Mr. Liu glared: "What's the difference between that and interrogating my direct descendants of the Nie family? It takes a lot of time to interrogate them. We can't agree to this request." The old man in white robe frowned: "Sir, you are making things difficult for us." Liu Ye said calmly: "Just do whatever you want. If you need to use force, we will accompany you." Although the old man in white robe is very powerful, he is stronger than Liu Ye in terms of cultivation. However, Master Liu is a second-level hidden force, so he has a psychological advantage and his momentum is not weak at all. The old man in white robe's anger was aroused several times, but he still suppressed it forcefully. He kept telling himself not to get angry, not to get angry. Once a fire breaks out, things will get serious. "Okay, the interrogation can be waived. However, I only have one request. Everyone must report their identity and origin when passing. Is this okay?" The old man in white robe feels that this is his final bottom line and cannot be interrogated, so I can ask you for your identity, right? "Sixth Master, promise him." Nie Yingmei opened her mouth and said, she could see that this was the other party's last step back, and if he didn't agree to it, he might not be able to benefit from it. Mr. Liu snorted lightly and was the first to stand up: "Nie Liuyan, I have served the Nie family for thirty years. Is it possible to pass?" "Pass." The old man in white robe waved his hand with a dark face. Immediately afterwards, the warriors and followers in the Nie family's team also stepped forward one by one and reported their origins. The old man in white robe had a calm face and stared at them as they walked over one by one. When it was Su Han's turn, Su Han secretly took a deep breath: "Alchemist Nie's guest, Han Su, the great alchemist of the eight seals." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The old man in white robe suddenly waved his hand, "Wait a minute." Then he stared at Su Han: "Eight seals? The Nie family is a second-level hidden force. How come the guest alchemist they invited only has eight seals?" Mr. Liu on the side said calmly: "This Mr. Han is the direct disciple of King Dan, a guest of the Nie family. Although he only has eight seals now, he has the potential to become a King of Dan in the future. Our Lord Dan of the Nie family is very optimistic about it." he." After hearing this, the old man in white robe frowned and looked at Su Han suspiciously. In fact, what Su Han was most worried about was that the old man in white robe could see traces of his disguise on his face, so he specially reduced his disguise and only changed his hairstyle and some important aspects, but it made it completely invisible to people. true colors. Fortunately, Su Han's magical power of disguise is a dragon's magical power. Even if he is shot by the divine consciousness of a strong man in the Earth King Realm, it is not so easy to be exposed. The old man in white robe looked at Su Han for a while and found nothing, but he still stared at Su Han with a cold face and said coldly: "This person is suspicious." Liu Ye said calmly: "Your Excellency, you are here to go against my Nie family today, are you? We are in a hurry, but you insist on interrogating us, and now you are grabbing our people and calling them suspicious. If you feel suspicious, please take them." Provide actual evidence, otherwise our Nie family will not be able to bear this insult." The old man in white robe said with a dark face: "Please Mr. Han cooperate with us to wash his face with talisman water, as long as we can prove that he is"The disguise naturally proves that I am wrong. I am willing to apologize on the spot and give you a small gift. " "Is this a matter of small gifts? Even if you give me a hundred small gifts, I will never lose this person. The second-level hidden forces have never been investigated by the first-level hidden forces. We are willing to cooperate with you to tell them. The origin of your identity is already very respectable." Mr. Liu did not give in at all. Just when the two sides were in a stalemate, Nie Bing'er suddenly heard a soft cry from the side. Her face turned pale and she fell back. "Bing'er!" Everyone in the Nie family suddenly panicked, and the team was in chaos. Su Han's figure flashed and came to Nie Bing'er's side. After observing her face, he took out a pill and gave it to Nie Bing'er to drink. "Han Su, what's going on?" Nie Yingmei asked nervously. Su Han raised his head and glanced at Nie Yingmei before replying: "The toxicity has occurred again, and it must be detoxified as soon as possible." When Nie Feng heard this, he immediately became anxious: "Then what are we still dragging behind? Get out of the city quickly, get out of the city!" "Your Excellency, please give way!" Liu Ye stood in front of the white-robed old man with a dark face. Nie Yingmei also said: "Senior, if you still don't get out of the way, if there is something wrong with my clan sister, how do you think we should explain it to the head of the family?" When the old man in white robe saw Nie Bing'er fall, he actually began to feel a little shaken in his heart. If something happened, he would not be able to bear the consequences. After weighing the balance, the old man in white robe could only choose to compromise, and reluctantly raised his hand: "Dear friends, I have offended you just now, please!" Mr. Liu had a dark face and waved his hand, signaling the team to take Nie Bing'er away quickly. He didn¡¯t even say a polite word to the old man in white robe. The Nie family¡¯s team swaggered out of the city gate and walked away. The old man in white robe did not give up, staring at Su Han until Su Han's figure completely disappeared from his sight, and then his cold gaze was withdrawn. He always felt that something was wrong, that there seemed to be something wrong with the Nie family's team, but he couldn't tell what the problem was. There is nothing wrong with the Sixth Master and some direct descendants of the Nie family. The only wrong thing is with the Eight-Seal Great Alchemist Han Su. The existence of this guy made him feel as if he had eaten a fly and felt indescribably disgusting. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 652: Traveling Together You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! But thinking about it carefully, the old man in white robe also felt that this alchemist should have nothing to do with the target they were arresting. After all, what they were arresting was a martial arts genius, not an alchemy master. That dragon-blood genius has never been heard of having any alchemy talent. It is impossible for a casual cultivator who is less than twenty years old to fully blossom in martial arts and alchemy. For a moment, the old man in white robe was in a mess inside. He instinctively felt that there was something wrong with the alchemist, but after analysis, he felt that this person should not be the target of their pursuit. After thinking for a long time, I couldn't find an obvious clue, so I could only wave my hand: "Please be careful and don't let anyone go." ¡­¡­ The Nie family¡¯s team walked out of the city gate and walked far away before stopping. Su Han did not break his promise and immediately prepared an antidote for Nie Bing'er to take. "Today is the second day. Taking my antidote can eradicate part of the toxicity. By this time tomorrow, I need to observe her condition and prepare a third antidote. Only after taking it can it be completely eradicated." After listening to Su Han's words, the Sixth Master hesitated and said: "This we plan to take the flying spirit beast to Sheyang City and set off today. If this is the case, won't we have to wait here until tomorrow before we can set off?" At this time, Nie Binger also woke up slowly. After listening to the conversation between Mr. Liu and Su Han, Nie Bing'er lowered her eyelashes as if in deep thought, and then said softly: "Master Han, is there something urgent to do? If not, why don't you consider setting off to Sheyang with us? City? That is the center of the entire southern Xinjiang, gathering top resources and powerful people. If Mr. Han is interested in taking a further step in the alchemy path, Bing'er thinks that going to Sheyang City is a good choice." "Going to Sheyang City?" Su Han had never considered this before. After hearing what Nie Bing'er said, Su Han pondered. As for Nie Feng, the boss snorted unhappily. Obviously, he didn't want Su Han to go with them. Su Han is actually too lazy to get involved with the Nie family. After all, the two parties only have a transactional relationship. Even if he wants to go to Sheyang City, he will choose to go by himself. "Let's do this, I will board the flying spirit beast with you. I will leave after the poison is detoxified tomorrow." Su Han proposed a compromise solution. Mr. Liu breathed a sigh of relief. Although he felt a little embarrassed, they were really in a hurry and wanted to go to Sheyang City. "At worst, when Mr. Han is leaving tomorrow, I can just reward him with a sum of Yuanshi elixir," Liu Ye thought. At this moment, everyone got on the Nie family¡¯s large flying spirit beast and flew towards Sheyang City. It takes five days to get to Sheyang City from here by flying spirit beast. This flying spirit beast has an extremely wide back and various facilities built on it. It is like a small flying boat and is very comfortable. The Nie family was not stingy and assigned one of the rooms with very complete facilities and comfortable facilities to Su Han. Su Han was indeed a little tired after being chased by the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect for many days. Now he finally left the hunting range of the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect. If nothing else happened, the people from the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect would not be able to escape even if they went to heaven and earth. I can't find myself. At the moment, Su Han slept comfortably in the room, recovering the energy he had lost during this period. By the time I woke up, it was almost dusk. "Mr. Han, can I come in?" Suddenly, a soft and waxy voice sounded outside the door. Su Han opened the door, and standing outside the door was Nie Binger with a smile on her face. "Mr. Han Su, my daughter Nie Bing'er has not yet thanked you for saving her life. This time, Bing'er's nine-star serial snake venom wound was all thanks to your wonderful hands, Mr. Han Su." Nie Binger looked a little shy, and Su Han could even smell the faint floral fragrance emanating from her body. "Mr. Han, can I come in and sit down?" It has to be said that even Su Han couldn't refuse the request made by such an elegant and beautiful woman. Nie Bing'er took a sip of tea and asked Rourou: "Mr. Han's detoxification techniques are unprecedented in Bing'er's life. It's really eye-opening. I wonder which Lord Dan King of Southern Xinjiang Master Han studied under?" In the entire hidden world of southern Xinjiang, King Dan is ranked number one. Su Han's proficiency in detoxification techniques shows that he has very profound knowledge in alchemy. Coupled with his calm and calm temperament, Nie Bing'er will naturally think that he is a disciple of the Alchemy King.?? ¡°Only as a disciple of King Dan, who has seen all kinds of big scenes, can he have such a calm temperament. " However, Su Han couldn't answer this question, and he couldn't even make it up. Because Su Han didn't know at all what Dan Kings were recorded in the hidden world of southern Xinjiang. At the moment, Su Han could only make random remarks: "My master is used to living in seclusion, and he doesn't want me to mention his name to anyone." Nie Bing'er reacted quickly, and immediately said with a smile: "It turns out he is a stranger from the world. Whatever, in that case, Bing'er won't ask any more." "However, when Mr. Han is free, I wonder if you can give me some advice on the alchemy path? There is an Alchemy King in our family, but he is too old, and I always feel a little constrained by following him. It¡¯s better for us young people to be free together.¡± Nie Bing'er's voice was soft and waxy, slightly shy. Su Han said: "Miss Nie, I think the most important thing you should do now is to recuperate your injuries. After your poisonous injuries are completely eradicated, it will not be too late for us to talk about alchemy." "Haha! Then I will treat it as if you have agreed. When my poisonous injuries are completely eradicated tomorrow, you must give me guidance and don't cheat." Nie Bing'er said with a smile. I have to say that Nie Bing'er is very good at it. As long as he is a man, he basically can't refuse her soft and hard attack. Su Han was about to say something more, but his eyes were suddenly attracted by the scene outside the window. I saw a magnificent sea of ??red fire appearing on the horizon in the distance, reflecting the setting sun, which gave it a breathtaking beauty. Nie Bing'er saw Su Han's expression was different, so she followed his gaze and saw this scene. She took a breath and exclaimed: "It's so beautiful! Is this the sunset?" As he spoke, Nie Bing'er even stood up, ran to the window, and looked at the beautiful scenery excitedly. She had never seen such a spectacular scenery in the extreme south. Behind her, Su Han was also staring closely at the red clouds, but there was a hint of vigilance in his eyes. At the same time, Mr. Liu, who was patrolling outside the house, also stopped and looked at the red clouds with doubts in his eyes. He could feel that in the red clouds, there seemed to be waves of air rushing towards him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 653 Crows Attack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the same time, in Nie Feng's room, the curtains were all drawn and the light was dim. Seven or eight young talents from the Nie family quietly gathered together. "Brother Feng, I just saw it with my own eyes. Bing'er went to that boy's room and stayed there for a long time. Moreover, there were sounds of talking and laughing coming from the room." A young man stood in front of Nie Feng, clenching his fists, with a cold face, and said extremely angrily. Another young man snorted coldly, "How dare you compete with Brother Feng for Bing'er? You're really big-hearted. Don't you want to live anymore?" "Bing'er is the number one goddess of our Eighteen Hidden Family in the Far South, and she must not be snatched away by him. We all know that Brother Feng, you are the number one genius of our Nie family, and you and Bing'er are the best. match made in heaven." These young talents are all talking about Nie Feng. Although they are also members of the Nie clan, the Nie family is a very large group and they do not have much blood relationship with each other. It is also normal for them to marry each other. "These young talents all regard Nie Bing'er as the goddess of their dreams, so naturally they can't stand the contact between Nie Bing'er and Su Han. That's why they came together to seduce Nie Feng. "Brother Feng, you are considered a leader among the younger generation in our extreme south. What does that boy have? Looking at his body, he is just a weak alchemist. What qualifications does he have to compete with our brother Feng?" ?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Feng, if the guys from the Qi family and the Shi family know that Binger was seduced by a weak alchemist when she went out, what will they say to you?¡± Everyone said something to each other, which made Nie Feng's anger rise, and a cold light appeared in his eyes, saying: "Don't talk nonsense, I just regard Bing'er as my sister, and I have no other inappropriate thoughts about her! " When everyone heard this, they immediately became anxious. Did Nie Feng not want to get involved in this matter? At this moment, Nie Feng suddenly changed the subject and said: "However, as Bing'er's clan brother, I naturally have to help her try. If that kid doesn't even have the ability to protect her at the very least, then I I can only ask him to respect himself and stay away from Binger!" "Hehe, so, Brother Feng is planning to teach that boy a lesson?" Nie Feng said calmly: "It's just a martial arts competition!" With that said, amid the understanding laughter of everyone, Nie Feng picked up his sword and walked out of the room surrounded by everyone. As soon as they left the room, everyone immediately noticed the red cloud phenomenon on the horizon. "What it is?" Everyone was shocked. Even Nie Feng forgot his original intention for a moment. He opened his eyes wide and looked at the red cloud with surprise and suspicion. Under the gaze of everyone, the red cloud was getting closer and closer, and a billowing heat wave hit everyone's faces. At this time, other young talents from the Nie family also poured out of the house. "Look, what is that?" Suddenly, a young talent pointed at the red cloud and yelled out of control. At the same time, almost in an instant, fireball-like figures shot out from the red cloud, like streamlines of flames, rushing towards this side in clusters. ? One way, two ways, three ways five ways ten ways Within a moment, no less than a thousand figures appeared, covering the sky and the sun, forming a fiery red ocean, surrounding the flying spirit beasts of the Nie family. "It's the Red Flame Fire Crows!" Everyone's expressions suddenly changed. The Red Flame Crow is equivalent to a seventh-level spiritual powerhouse in human beings. Although it is not difficult to deal with them individually, the appearance of thousands of them at once is really terrifying. "The red flame crows are attacking, organize a resistance immediately!" On the other side, Mr. Liu¡¯s expression also changed instantly and he shouted loudly. "ah!" Among the young geniuses of the Nie family, some girls who lacked actual combat experience suddenly turned pale with fear and screamed loudly. "Don't be afraid, everyone, form a formation to resist them!" After all, there were some relatively calm male geniuses who stabilized the situation in time. Dozens of young talents, in small groups, formed a defensive line that was often practiced in the family. Each person defended one side and killed the Red Flame Crow. These geniuses are basically at the eighth level of the spiritual realm. Although there are many of these fire crows, with the tacit cooperation of everyone, the fire crows can't do anything to them for a while. ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Plus, go with us?There are also some close warriors of the Nie family, and their protection also makes these geniuses more comfortable. Liu Ye was on the other side, constantly releasing the pressure of the King Realm powerhouse. Every time he released a wave of pressure, a group of red flame crows were directly shocked to death, and their bodies turned into balls of blurry flesh and blood, exploding in mid-air. However, Liu Ye always had a nagging feeling in his heart and a bad premonition. He always felt that this attack by the red flame crows could not be just this level. At this time, Nie Yingmei's enchanting figure appeared in everyone's sight. She was dressed in purple and holding a long whip burning with purple flames. She also joined the camp to resist the fire crows. "Huh? Where is Bing'er? And that Han Su is not here either?" Nie Yingmei soon discovered that two people were missing from the team. What bothered her a little was that Nie Bing'er and Han Su didn't show up at the same time. Could it be that these two people can't be together? "Mr. Han, a group of fire crows are attacking. There are so many fire crows" In the room, Nie Bing'er's face turned pale instantly, staring at the incoming fire crows outside the window, a little confused. Su Han waved his hand to signal her to be silent, and then calmly came to the window. "Don't panic, your family members seem to have the situation under control." Su Han's eyes were very vicious. He could tell at a glance that the geniuses of the Nie family and the accompanying warriors had stabilized the situation. In addition, the Sixth Master With this King Realm powerhouse in control, the defeat of the Fire Crows is only a matter of time. "In this way, it seems that I don't need to take action." Su Han secretly breathed a sigh of relief. In front of strangers, he didn't want to expose too many martial arts trump cards. Just when Su Han was secretly rejoicing, suddenly, all the Red Flame Crow's attacks stopped at the same moment. As if receiving some signal, all the red flame crows suddenly stopped attacking. "What's going on?" Everyone in the Nie family was also stunned, looking at each other in confusion. At this time, Su Han suddenly received a warning sign in his evil eyes. Immediately afterwards, the thousands of red flame crows suddenly flapped their wings neatly. Each one seemed to have been trained, with its head facing the same direction, like a pilgrim, nodding its head piously and respectfully. That situation was like welcoming something. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 654: Nie Binger is in danger You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Suddenly, a hole was torn open in the void, and a ray of red light shot out from it. Immediately afterwards, a golden-red "fireball", like a scorching sun, was lifted out by the red clouds. Everyone took a closer look and saw that within this "fire ball", there was actually a huge fire crow with a body like an ancient giant elephant. This huge fire crow is bathed in fire, just like the legendary ancient beast Suzaku, magnificent and arrogant. "This is the king of the red flames and crows!" As soon as Mr. Liu saw the Red Flame Crow King, his expression suddenly turned very ugly. The strength of this king of red flame crows is at least equivalent to that of humans in the late human king realm or the early earth king realm. With his strength, it is very difficult to fight against the Fire Crow King. However, if he does not fight against the Fire Crow King, there will be no one in the entire team who can resist the Fire Crow King. "If I use all my strength to deal with the Fire Crow King, I don't know if the remaining people can deal with the thousands of Fire Crows." Mr. Liu was so anxious that sweat broke out on his forehead, and he was thinking hard about countermeasures. However, before he could come up with any countermeasures, the Red Flame Crow King had already launched an attack on the group of people on the back of the flying spirit beast. Wow! ! The Fire Crow King opened his mouth and spit out pieces of golden fire rain, hitting the defensive formation constructed by everyone. The defensive cover, under the attack of the Fire Crow King, seemed to be vulnerable and quickly shattered. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? All the fire crows shouted excitedly, surrounded them overwhelmingly, and launched a new round of attacks on the Nie family's team. For a moment, the sky was covered with red clouds and the sun was covered. All the fire crows opened their mouths at the same time, and blazing fire spurted out, forming countless fire clouds and spraying directly towards the Nie family's resisting team. Although the Nie family's team has many Tianling realm warriors, they cannot withstand the number of red flames and crows, which are dozens or hundreds of times more than them. At this moment, two Nie family warriors were sprayed by the flames without even reacting. As soon as the flames wrapped around his body, it was like fire spraying fuel on firewood, and his entire body immediately burst into flames. Ah! The screams came out, and the two Nie family warriors didn't even have time to call for help. Their two burning bodies fell from the back of the flying spirit beast. This scene happened so fast that everyone else was overwhelmed. It wasn¡¯t until the two bodies fell down that everyone reacted. Deep in my heart, there is a chill that fills my bones. It is as if the present of these two warriors is their future. "The Fire Crow King didn't show up just now, so we could still have a draw. Now that the Fire Crow King has come out, what should we do?" The young geniuses and warriors of the Nie family fell into despair. "Brother Feng, you are the strongest among us, we can only rely on you." Everyone could not help but move closer to Nie Feng. At this time, they almost subconsciously moved closer to people who were stronger than themselves, hoping to get protection from the strong. Now, Liu Ye is entangled with the Red Flame Crow King and has no other skills. They can only place their hopes on Nie Feng, the strongest among the geniuses. Nie Feng¡¯s face looked a little ugly, but he still drew his sword, took a deep breath, and attacked the dense group of fire crows. At this time, another Nie family warrior was caught in the sky by four red flame crows. "Master Feng, save me, save me!" As soon as the Nie family warrior screamed for help, his entire body was torn apart by four red flame crows. His broken body fell into the crowd of fire crows and was immediately devoured by the crowd. Not even the dregs were left. Nie Feng raised his head and glanced at the sky, his face looking very ugly. In the situation just now, he was besieged by more than a hundred red flame crows, and it was difficult to even protect himself. How could he possibly risk saving others? ¡°You flat-haired beast, die!¡± Nie Feng was so angry that he could only vent his frustration on the Red Flame Crow in front of him. With a flick of his wrist, a dozen sharp sword auras shot out from the sword, piercing the throats of more than a dozen Red Flame Crows. Next, every time Nie Feng takes action, a red flame crow will inevitably fall down. "As expected of Brother Feng, he is so strong!" The geniuses of the Nie family couldn't help but move closer to Nie Feng. As long as they stood next to Nie Feng, they would always be safer. "Brother Feng, save me"? At this time, someone else was asking for help. Nie Feng looked in the direction of the sound, and his pupils suddenly shrank. The person asking for help turned out to be Nie Binger! Nie Bing'er looked helpless. When she saw the Fire Crow King appearing just now, she was so panicked that she rushed out regardless of Su Han's warning to stay in the room. Her original intention was to seek protection from Mr. Liu, because in the entire team, Mr. Liu was the only one who was strong in the king realm. Nie Bing'er believed that staying with Mr. Liu was definitely the safest. However, as soon as she rushed out of the room, before she could go to Mr. Liu, she was surrounded by twenty or thirty red flame crows. In desperation, Nie Binger could only ask for help. "Go and save her!" Nie Feng only glanced at Nie Bing'er and made a decision. It would be fine if it were anyone else, but that was Nie Bing'er, the most beautiful woman from the Eighteen Hidden Family in the Far South, and the dream lover of many geniuses. Nie Feng is naturally no exception. Although he said in front of others that he only has a brother-sister relationship with Nie Bing'er, that is just a matter of face. Who could not be tempted by a pure beauty like Nie Bing'er? "Bing'er, I'm here to save you!" Nie Feng's palms spread out, and a scroll appeared in his hand. With a flick of the scroll, three snow-white lights shot out from the scroll. The three white lights rolled on the spot and suddenly turned into three snow-white raptors. Their wings spread out and were more than three meters long. They roared several times and started fighting with the red flame crows around them. "My dear, isn't this the treasure that Brother Feng kept at the bottom of the box, the White Eagle Scroll? Brother Feng is even willing to take out this treasure. It seems that he is really determined to be a hero and save the beauty." Everyone around took a breath. Nie Feng was very popular in the Nie family, so he was given this white eagle scroll. Moreover, there were only three opportunities to use this white eagle scroll, but he was willing to use it once at this time. The three snow-white raptors quickly opened up a world for Nie Feng. Nie Feng took this opportunity to break out of the siege of more than a hundred red flame crows and flew towards Nie Bing'er. However, Nie Feng only made it twenty meters before he was once again surrounded by red flames and crows, and fell into a dilemma where he could not move even an inch. As for the three snow-white raptors, they had already been torn into pieces by the red flame crows that surged up. "My White Eagle Scroll!" Nie Feng watched this scene helplessly, feeling a heartache in his heart. In this moment of distraction, a red flame crow rushed straight into his chest, breaking his protective spiritual power and almost carving a bloody hole in his chest. Fortunately, Nie Feng was wearing protective spiritual armor and activated it in time to prevent this disaster. Even so, Nie Feng still felt chilly in his heart. If he hadn't been wearing protective spiritual armor, he would have been seriously injured by that blow just now. "Bing'er, hold on, I'll come to rescue you later." In desperation, Nie Feng could only shout in the direction of Nie Binger. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 655: Su Han takes action You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Binger was besieged by twenty or thirty red flame crows and was already in danger. If she hadn't been holding on to hope that Nie Feng would come to save her, I'm afraid Nie Bing'er would have been unable to hold on any longer. Now when she heard Nie Feng say this, Nie Bing'er's pretty face suddenly turned pale. Still holding on? How could she hold on? Nie Bing'er was completely desperate and could only retreat to the corner and use her spiritual power to resist. Her talent was very good, but, after all, she lacked actual combat experience, and the siege of more than twenty red flame crows made her feel trapped. The clothes on his body were quickly cut open by the sharp beak of the fire crow, revealing bloody wounds. If Nie Bing'er hadn't carried a seven-refined spiritual weapon and a spiritual-level protective magic weapon that made the Fire Crows quite wary, I'm afraid she would have been killed by the Fire Crows at this time. But even so, at this moment she is just struggling to her death. A pair of bright and beautiful eyes could not help but shed tears of fear. At this moment, the Fire Crow King, who had been fighting with Liu Ye, suddenly flapped his wings and shot out dozens of fire crow feathers from his body, like sharp arrows, shooting towards Liu Ye like a heavy rain. past. Liu Ye was caught off guard and subconsciously moved his body to the side. The Fire Crow King took this opportunity to break through Liu Ye's defense line, and rushed towards Nie Bing'er with his huge body. Obviously, the bleeding wound on Nie Bing'er's body inspired the Fire Crow King's bloodthirsty desire, especially since Nie Bing'er was a young genius with outstanding talents and sufficient spiritual power, which was in line with the Fire Crow King's appetite. The Fire Crow King's eyes were obviously red with hunger, his eyes burst with fierce light, and his huge body rushed towards Nie Bing'er. "Miss Bing'er!" Mr. Liu watched helplessly as the Fire Crow King broke through his defense line. His face turned pale with anxiety and he hurriedly chased after him. But with his speed, there is no way he can compete with the Fire Crow King who is naturally good at flying! "ah!" A group of young geniuses from the Nie family, especially those female geniuses who were new to the world, were all so frightened that they couldn't bear to see the bloody scene! At this moment, phew! A sound like cracking silk broke through the air, and a stream of light as fast as a meteor shot towards him. An arrow, a powerful and unparalleled arrow, came through the air and shot accurately and firmly at the Fire Crow King! ¡°What a powerful arrow!¡± Everyone took a deep breath, unable to take their eyes away from that powerful stream of light. It¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t seen archery before. However, even the geniuses of these hidden families have never seen such powerful archery before! "What a powerful arrow, it's like it can shoot through the sun and the moon!" These geniuses of the Nie family, in front of this pinnacle arrow, suddenly felt that all their words became pale and could not be used to describe this arrow at all. This arrow seemed to be shot from outside the sky, breaking through the void and reaching the sun and moon. Even Master Liu couldn't help but stop when he saw this arrow. "What a terrifying arrow. If the person who shot this arrow is not far better than me in cultivation, he or she has understood some unfathomable archery mysteries." At this moment, Liu Ye was also indescribably shocked. Who will help them at this time? And, looking at the flight trajectory of the arrow, it seems that the person who shot the arrow is not far away from them? ??Even, maybe it¡¯s on this flying spirit beast? Bang! At this moment, the shocking arrow finally hit the Fire Crow King, making an earth-shattering metallic sound and splashing a circle of sparks. This arrow was blocked by the body of the Fire Crow King! When everyone saw this scene, they took a deep breath and were shocked. "As expected of the Fire Crow King who is close to the Earth King Realm, his defensive capabilities are so incredible!" Everyone knows that the power of the arrow just now was extremely powerful. Unexpectedly, even so, it still failed to break through the Fire Crow King's body defense. The Fire Crow King was hit by an arrow and looked very angry. He flapped his wings and spit out a series of strange sounds from his throat. Immediately afterwards, red flame crows all gathered together to form an overwhelming red cloud, staring fiercely below.  At this moment, phew! Another arrow came through the air, instantly piercing the body of a fire crow, and then without losing momentum, it shot another fire crow behind it through the chest. ¡°Pfft, pfft!¡± This arrow was as powerful as a kebab, and it didn't stop until it shot through a dozen red flame crows! "Ouch!" This arrow immediately caused the entire group of fire crows to explode into chaos. The Fire Crow King flapped his wings angrily and uttered a series of animal language, as if he wanted to catch the person who shot the arrow. At this moment, four more sounds of "whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoop" came from the cloud sky. The same arrow, the same power, the same tricky angle. The group of fire crows were once again shot to the point of being knocked off their feet. For a moment, the fire crow corpses all over the sky were falling from the sky like dumplings. In desperation, a large group of red flame crows could only disperse in mid-air. The Fire Crow King was left hovering in place, with a pair of big yellow eyes staring fiercely at the direction where the arrow came from! At this moment, other people around him were horrified in their hearts. Where did this magic archer come from? He could use his own power to disturb the peace of the entire group of fire crows! Although the archer has not shown up yet, his image in everyone's mind is undoubtedly that of a top-notch hidden powerhouse. Among all the people, only Nie Yingmei's pupils shrank suddenly, staring in disbelief at the direction where the arrow was shot. That place seemed to be the room where Han Su lived? In a house where an alchemist lives, an arrow with such power was shot? If you tell me this, who would believe it? "That man stopped shooting arrows. It seems that he has nothing to do against the formation of the Fire Crows." Everyone was talking in low voices. At this moment, the fire crows had completely dispersed in the sky and turned into small dots. The Fire Crow King was hovering in the middle. In this way, even if an arrow is shot, it can only hit one fire crow at most. "And if the Fire Crow King is attacked directly, the Fire Crow King's defense capabilities are so incredible. At this moment, under the orders of the Fire Crow King, the Fire Crows stopped attacking Nie Bing'er. Each one of them was hovering in the air, like a fighting cock, with their feathers standing on end, staring intently at the room where the arrows were shot. Nie Bing'er escaped from death, opened her beautiful eyes filled with water mist, and looked at the room with surprise and suspicion. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but look towards that room. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 656: Amazing Strength You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the gaze of everyone, a figure suddenly shot out from the room. This figure is dressed in white and holds a bow and arrow. Anyone can tell that this is the person who shot the arrow just now. However, when he saw the appearance of the archer, Nie Feng's expression among the crowd froze for an instant. Even Nie Yingmei gasped in disbelief. This person who has the ability to shoot a shocking arrow is actually the "weak" alchemist Han Su in everyone's eyes! "What's going on? How could it be him?" "Isn't this kid a genius in alchemy? Why is he so accomplished in archery?" More people turned their attention to Nie Feng. At this moment, Nie Feng's face turned blue and white, and deep in his heart, it was like a five-flavor bottle had been knocked over, causing a storm. Originally, he thought that this kid was just a genius in alchemy, and that he only needed to severely humiliate him in martial arts to make him quit and understand that a proud woman like Nie Bing'er was not his kind. tainted. Nie Feng even thought of the lines to humiliate him. If a man can't protect a woman, then what dignity does he have to hang around that woman? But I didn¡¯t expect that now it seems that this sentence is going to be applied to myself. Nie Feng's eyes suddenly shot out a cold light, and he said coldly: "How many arrows can you shoot, but what's the use? Could it be that those few arrows can make the fire crows retreat?" ?Obviously, that's impossible. The Fire Crow King and the Fire Crow Group were still hovering above the flying spirit beasts, showing no intention of retreating. Although everyone felt that Nie Feng's words were somewhat unreasonable, if it weren't for Han Su's arrows, Nie Bing'er might not have a whole body now. "However, I have to admit that Nie Feng's words are reasonable. Those few arrows alone cannot make the fire crows retreat. Furthermore, now that the Fire Crows are obviously on guard against arrows, it is difficult to pose a threat to the Fire Crows with archery skills alone. The Fire Crow King stared at Su Han who walked out of the room, his eyes as big as lanterns radiating hatred. Obviously, the despicable human being in front of him dared to shoot so many of its descendants, which had completely aroused its anger. With a scream, the Fire Crow King's sky-shielding wings suddenly shook, and one of them swooped down. It decided that this daring human being would be taught a lesson with his own hands. The Fire Crow King flapped its wings, and the wings turned into two sharp swords, setting off a terrifying turbulent wave, and struck Su Han like lightning. "ah!" Nie Bing'er was the closest and couldn't help but scream when she saw this, making her tremble with fear. Everyone¡¯s pupils also became constricted at this moment. ¡°Could it be that Han Su is going to die at the hands of the Fire Crow King today? At the critical moment, everyone's eyes suddenly dazzled, and Han Su's figure suddenly moved out of the range of the Fire Crow King's attack. "So fast!" Everyone present thought that their eyes were wrong. Why was Han Su so fast that people couldn't see clearly? "What a terrifying movement technique." Even Master Liu¡¯s pupils tightened on the spot. The movement technique Su Han used just now could not be seen clearly by others, but he could see it clearly. To be fair, although Han Su is only at the Heavenly Spirit Realm, the speed of his movements cannot be surpassed even by him, a strong man at the Human King Realm. Isn¡¯t this Han Su a genius in alchemy? Where did such terrifying martial arts strength come from? However, everyone¡¯s surprise was not over yet. After Su Han moved out of the Fire Crow King's attack range, he turned his palm over and two colorful peacock tail feathers appeared between his two fingers. No matter how incredible the defensive power is, it has its weaknesses. The weakness of the Fire Crow King lies in its eyes, which are the only area not covered by the Fire Crow King's defense. That¡¯s right, Su Han wanted to imitate the old man Wu Tao a while ago and directly attack the Fire Crow King¡¯s eyes. As soon as Su Han showed off his peacock tail feathers, the Fire Crow King noticed his intention and became furious. He opened his mouth and shot out a blazing flame towards Su Han! However, Su Han's movements were faster than it. As soon as the Fire Crow King opened its mouth and spit out flames, those two multicolored lights brushed in front of it. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The Fire Crow King had no time to defend himself. The two yellow eyes as big as lanterns were suddenly split into a long slit, and blood arrows flew out! This sudden blow made the Fire Crow King immediately scream in pain! "He actually blinded the Fire Crow King's eyes!" Everyone around him took a breath, stunned by Su Han's bold move. Fire Crow King¡¯s eyes were filled with blood and arrows, and his pair of wings that covered the sky and covered the sun were beating like crazy in mid-air, causing a shocking wave in the sky. At the same time, the Fire Crow King's mouth continued to spurt out streams of rolling fire one after another. The monstrous fire instantly submerged the entire place where Su Han was. At this time, everyone was stunned, especially Nie Bing'er. She was the closest. Seeing Su Han's archery skills and elusive movement, she couldn't believe her eyes, and her heart was filled with surprise. And now, seeing Su Han being engulfed by the sea of ??fire, she screamed loudly regardless of her image. Nie Yingmei was also shocked. Seeing Su Han being engulfed by the fire, she suddenly felt a very unpleasant feeling in her heart. Sudden¡ª¡ª In the middle of the raging sea of ??fire, a small handful of flames of different colors emerged. The flames were layer upon layer, layer upon layer, like a flame pavilion, and soon it was several feet high. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? was actually holding a figure in white, holding a figure in white, constantly changing his tactics to control the tongues of fire underneath him. Suddenly, those tongues of fire, like gluttons that have been hungry for hundreds of years, opened their flaming mouths and began to crazily devour the flames spit out by the Fire Crow King! Under the crazy encroachment of the tongues of fire controlled by Su Han, the scope of the sea of ????fire is constantly shrinking. Even the crazy Fire Crow King in mid-air calmed down instantly. Although it was blind, it could still feel that its own fire spiritual power was so weak in front of the strange flame controlled by the opponent. ¡°In the final analysis, the Fire Crow clan still relies on the spiritual power of fire to survive. Now, as soon as the fire spirit power was suppressed, even the Fire Crow King began to hesitate. "How could this happen?" Nie Yingmei and the others felt that their outlook on life was about to be overturned. Before today, this "Han Su" was obviously just an alchemy genius with some attainments in alchemy. "As a result, now, she has transformed into such an enchanting person, and her amazing methods and magical powers are beyond the reach of even the geniuses of their hidden family. What on earth is going on? What kind of pervert did they encounter? Nie Feng was already stunned on the spot. Su Han's current performance was undoubtedly countless hot slaps on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 657: A girl¡¯s worries You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! During this whole process, Nie Binger was the closest and felt the most intuitively. Although she was also a genius, at this moment, she had to admire Su Han's strength. At this moment, the way she looked at Su Han completely changed. Although I knew before that Su Han was a genius in alchemy, in the world of martial arts, alchemy was just the icing on the cake, and force was what everyone was chasing after most. A genius in alchemy is respectable. But martial arts geniuses are admired. In a world where martial arts is respected, if we don¡¯t worship the strong, how can we worship the weak? At this time, Liu Ye was the first to react. He shouted excitedly: "The Fire Crow King is blind. We use a combined attack formation to deal with it. We should have hope of winning." As soon as Mr. Liu reminded him, everyone reacted one after another. As the proud sons of a hidden family, they naturally learned the combined attack formation in their family. However, Master Liu was held back by the Fire Crow King just now and had no chance to use the combined attack formation. At that moment, Liu Ye immediately took out the Yuan Stone from the storage ring and began to arrange the combined attack formation. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the Nie family are silent, they still can't accept it, an alchemy master suddenly turned into a top martial arts powerhouse. However, Su Han's performance really convinced them. Just when Mr. Liu was setting up the combined attack formation, suddenly, the Fire Crow King in mid-air said something in the language of beasts. "Who is it talking to?" Everyone looked at each other. At this moment, Su Han heard the same sound coming from his throat, mumbling a few words. The two sides seemed to be negotiating something. After a while, the Fire Crow King put away his murderous aura and nodded to Su Han. Looking at that look, there seems to be a trace of awe? Before anyone could react, the fire crows gathered together, surrounded the blind Fire Crow King, and retreated like a tide. Soon, the fire crows turned into a red cloud and disappeared from the horizon. This scene left many people unable to react. it's over? Just retreated like this? What exactly is going on? However, no matter what, the fire crows retreated, which meant that everything was over and they had survived! At this moment, everyone was overjoyed and rejoiced! Only a few people, including Mr. Liu and Nie Yingmei, took a deep look at Su Han. They could guess that the retreat of the fire crows must have something to do with this person. But, they couldn¡¯t understand what happened in the end? Is Han Su talking to the Fire Crow King? But how could a human being talk to the Fire Crow King? They were puzzled. They felt that the image of Han Su in their minds was becoming more and more confusing, mysterious and full of puzzles. Su Han was calm and at ease. He had indeed exchanged a few words with the Fire Crow King in ancient animal language just now, but it was the Fire Crow King who started the topic first. Obviously, the Fire Crow King also feels that humans like Su Han may not be someone he can easily offend. Therefore, the Fire Crow King asked tentatively. It didn¡¯t expect that this human being actually understood the ancient beast language and could really communicate with it. Su Han didn¡¯t say much. He just told the Fire Crow King that he had the blood of the ancient dragon clan and the glazed true fire seed bred by heaven and earth. If the Fire Crow King wasn't blind, maybe it wouldn't retreat based on these two things alone. However, the Fire Crow King's eyes were poked out, and his momentum was also greatly weakened. In addition, there are king-level experts like Liu Ye present, and Su Han who can restrain its blood and fire. If the fight continues, the chances of winning may not be good, and many descendants will be lost. Therefore, after hearing what Su Han said, the Fire Crow King retreated with his descendants without hesitation. As a reward for the Fire Crow King leaving, Su Han finally told it how to heal its blind eyes. That¡¯s why the Fire Crow King left so happily because he was in a hurry to find the medicinal materials to heal his eyes. Of course, no one else can understand this communication process. Even if others have doubts, they don¡¯t really think that they are talking to the Fire Crow King. After all, in this southern border area, humans can speak ancient animal language, and no one will believe it if they say it. Su Han can feel that many peopleHe looked at himself with surprised and suspicious eyes, but he was very calm. "Brother Han is so awesome." "What a genius, our savior!" "It's so handsome. If it weren't for you, we would all be dead now." A group of young talents from the Nie family gathered around Su Han. They are not fools. After seeing what Su Han did just now, they realized that Su Han was by no means the weak alchemist they had imagined before. Not only is he not a weak alchemist, but he is also a supreme martial arts genius with endless methods. Such a top genius must have a strong background. Even, maybe even bigger than their Nie family! No matter how powerful the Nie family is, it is just a hidden family on the edge of southern Xinjiang. There will definitely be more powerful hidden forces in southern Xinjiang than the Nie family. At this moment, the Nie family had already regarded Su Han as someone from a larger hidden force. I was full of admiration for Su Han in my heart. Even the Sixth Master came to Su Han and sighed: "I really made a mistake this time. I didn't expect Mr. Han's martial arts talent to be so amazing. I wonder which hidden power in southern Xinjiang Mr. Han comes from?" "I have no family or sect, only a master." Su Han made nonsense. After hearing this, Mr. Liu became even more awe-struck and said, "A master who can cultivate a genius like Mr. Han must be not just a king-level expert, right?" Su Han smiled and did not answer. Liu Ye did not continue to ask further, but he was more certain in his heart that Su Han's master was definitely a more advanced being than a king-level expert. Nie Bing'er glanced at Su Han with her beautiful eyes. A gentle smile appeared on her pretty face, and she was filled with envy: "No wonder he is so powerful. It turns out he studied under such an expert." ¡°Then, Nie Bing¡¯er saw Nie Feng on the side again, and couldn¡¯t help but shook her head gently. Although Nie Feng is the number one member of the younger generation in their Nie family, he is far behind Su Han. Not only Nie Feng, Nie Bing'er has lived for sixteen years and has seen many young geniuses, but none of them seem to be as amazing and talented as Su Han. What's more, this top genius just saved her from being torn apart by a flock of crows. Unknowingly, Nie Bing'er's inner balance began to tilt uncontrollably towards Su Han. A pair of eyes, staring at Su Han, were so soft that they seemed to be dripping with water, as if they could drown someone. When Nie Yingmei saw Nie Bing'er's expression, she couldn't help but feel alarm bells ringing in her heart. "No! I'm just worried about Bing'er. She's too innocent. I'm just worried about her being easily abducted. I'm not worried about anything else" Nie Yingmei warned herself repeatedly in her heart, but in fact, she couldn't tell exactly what she was worried about. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 658 Genius Competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Mr. Han, I wonder what your plans are after you separate from us?" Master Liu asked cautiously. Now, Mr. Liu no longer dares to treat Su Han with the same attitude as before. Now he treats Su Han as he treats the young master and young lady with the highest status in his family, and even more respectfully. Su Han had never thought about this problem. Originally, he wanted to return to Yunzhong City after practicing in the wilderness for a while. But after careful consideration, he felt that returning to Yunzhong City now was not the right choice. First of all, it was difficult for him to judge whether the people from the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect would follow him and find his relatives and friends in Yunzhong City, and take revenge on them, and even take revenge on the Chief Yulong and the Third Young Master Yu. Secondly, the current Yunzhong City is not suitable for Su Han's training. Seeing that Su Han was deep in thought, Liu Ye quickly said: "Master Han, don't get me wrong, I don't mean anything else. I just think Sheyang City is more suitable for Master Han's training. Moreover, our group also happens to be going to Sheyang City. We will go to Sheyang City along the way. Just in time to be a companion.¡± "On behalf of the Nie family, I hereby invite Mr. Han to go with us to Sheyang City. In this way, after arriving in Sheyang City, we can also hold a banquet to thank Mr. Han for his great help today." Mr. Liu¡¯s invitation was also carefully considered. His invitation represents the Nie family¡¯s invitation. If Su Han was just an ordinary alchemy genius, it would be impossible to get an invitation from the Nie family. But now, Su Han's martial arts talent has gained the attention and respect of the Nie family. Especially his background, in the eyes of everyone in the Nie family, is very confusing, as if shrouded in fog and full of mystery. With such a genius, the Nie family naturally wants to win over him and must not offend him. And inviting Su Hantong to Sheyang City to cultivate feelings is one of the best ways to win over. "Brother Han, come with us. We are going to Sheyang City this time to participate in a genius competition within the sphere of influence of the hidden world in southern Xinjiang. With Brother Han's talent, if you sign up for the genius competition, you will definitely be able to win Ranking.¡± "Bah, it's not just as simple as getting a ranking. With Brother Han's methods, he might be able to enter the top two hundred, no, the top one hundred is possible." Nie Bing'er also came over Yingying and persuaded: "Mr. Han, come with us. Now Bing'er not only has questions about alchemy but also wants to ask Mr. Han for advice about martial arts." "Yes, in total, Mr. Han has helped our Nie family twice, so he must give us a chance to repay him." Mr. Liu speaks sincerely. Su Han couldn't help but feel moved after hearing what these people said. A genius competition among the hidden forces in southern Xinjiang. He knew that this was a rare opportunity for him to gain experience and compete with the top geniuses from the hidden forces in southern Xinjiang, creating a passionate collision and creating sparks. Just thinking about it can make his blood boil. The top geniuses of the hidden forces are enough to represent the highest level of the young generation in southern Xinjiang. Among them, there is definitely no shortage of geniuses like Jiang Kui and Xin Hong, and they will only be ten times, dozens of times, or even a hundred times stronger than them. For Su Han, who now wants to urgently improve his strength so that he can rescue his father, such an opportunity for training is something he absolutely cannot miss. " Moreover, improving strength is not only to rescue Su Yunhai, but also the ultimate goal of a warrior. To put it bluntly, if you have enough strength, why would you need to hide in Tibet after leaving the gate of Wildfire City? If you have enough strength, how can the outer sect of Giant Spirit Sect dare to fart? To put it bluntly, everything is based on strength. The opportunity to improve his strength is what Su Han needs most at the moment. "Okay, I'll go with you." Su Han nodded in agreement. When Nie Bing'er heard this, her soft and beautiful face suddenly showed a heartfelt joy. "Mr. Han, when you arrive in Sheyang City, let us provide you with food and accommodation. Our Nie family has a separate courtyard in Sheyang City, and there are several elders of the Nie family who are permanently stationed in Sheyang City." Liu Ye said. Hearing this, Su Han understood why this young genius from the Nie family was traveling without a senior member of the Earth King Realm leading the team, and only a housekeeper followed him. It turns out that in Sheyang City, there are still strong men from the Nie family to help. However, these have nothing to do with Su Han.   Next, everyone chatted for a while, and the geniuses of the Nie family rushed forward one by one, asking Su Han for advice on this and that. For a moment, on the back of the flying spirit beast, the atmosphere seemed quite harmonious. Only Nie Feng¡¯s group looked quite unhappy. But no matter how unhappy they were, they couldn't change the fact that the geniuses of the Nie family began to respect Su Han and pursue Su Han. Nothing can change the fact that Nie Binger is becoming more and more interested in Su Han. At the moment, Nie Feng and his group were unhappy in every possible way and could only return to their rooms angrily. And Nie Yingmei, after looking at Nie Bing'er and Su Han with complicated eyes for a while, turned around and returned to her room. "No, I have to help Bing'er try this guy! Just tonight" Nie Yingmei was obviously thinking about something in her heart. On the back of the flying spirit beast, there was laughter and laughter, and it gradually flew away from the area belonging to Wildfire City and the Savage Land. ¡°I will come back to this barren land.¡± Su Han turned back to look in the direction of the desolate land. He could only vaguely see it amid the clouds and fog. The desolate land seemed to be shrouded in a boundless fog, making it difficult to see clearly. This time when I came to the wilderness, I only scratched the surface of the wilderness. But even so, the wilderness still left many puzzles in Su Han's heart. The ancient soul-eating bat group in Purple Smoke Valley, and the ancient boulder formation in the Trial Land Everything like this seems to indicate that the wilderness is full of secrets, waiting for people to discover. At least, this barbaric land is definitely not as simple as a dead land. Maybe, in ancient times, humans and demons really had a war here. In this way, there are still many secrets that can be discovered in the wilderness. Even, Su Han had a vague feeling that perhaps Southern Xinjiang in ancient times was also a turbulent place with a magnificent history. However, all of this can only be solved after you have enough strength. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 659 Fatal Temptation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! That night. After Su Han returned to his room, he took out the strange icy stone that he had obtained at the Yunzhong City auction. "Up to now, there is only this stone, and I still can't decipher its secret." Su Han observed the stone carefully. Cold currents were constantly emanating from the inside of the stone. Even a warrior at the Heavenly Spirit Realm might be burned by the cold air emanating from the stone without precautions. In addition, the stone itself is as hard as fine steel, and even ordinary spiritual weapons cannot leave any cracks on it. " Moreover, Su Han's evil eye can't see through this stone either. No matter which way you look at it, this stone seems to be just a stone. However, Su Han believed that this stone was definitely not a simple stone. Otherwise, if his evil eye comes into contact with this stone, it will not have such a big reaction. The reason why I can¡¯t see through this stone is because I haven¡¯t found a suitable way. Suddenly, Su Han suddenly remembered the evil eye space, a flash of inspiration suddenly appeared in his mind, and he suddenly had a bold idea. "Could this stone be planted in the space of the stone ball just like cultivating spiritual seeds?" This thought together was as poisonous as it could not be stopped. The more Su Han thought about it, the more likely it was. However, when he picked up the ice-cold stone and prepared to try it out, there was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°I¡¯m taking the liberty of visiting, can I come in?¡± This voice, soft and soft, is obviously that of a woman, but it is not Nie Bing'er. Is it Nie Yingmei? A charming face appeared in Su Han's mind. In fact, when Su Han was chatting with the geniuses of the Nie family today, he heard about Nie Yingmei's reputation. This woman is definitely not as simple as she has shown herself these past few days. ??Even among the circles of the Eighteen Hidden Families in the Far South, there is a saying that Nie Yingmei is as beautiful as a peach and a plum, and as heart-like as a snake or scorpion. Although it seems that it is easy to pick, if you underestimate her, you will suffer big losses. Many young talents want to get close to her, but to put it mildly, they all want to take advantage of her. This woman and Nie Bing'er are known as the twin sisters of the extreme south. However, the styles and routes they follow are completely different. It is precisely because of this that the relationship between the two women is somewhat strange. And Nie Yingmei is very competitive. If Nie Bing'er has more suitors than hers, she will be unhappy. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to her when she came to visit in the middle of the night. The door opened, and Nie Yingmei was leaning against the door frame, with a charming smile on her face, her eyes moving as if she was about to drip water. This style is completely different from what it was like during the day. The waist like a water snake, leaning against the edge of the door, makes her figure even more graceful and charming. No matter from which angle you look at it, your figure is perfect, and you are indeed a rare beauty. "What? Are you just looking around and don't want me to come in?" Nie Yingmei smiled charmingly, as if a hundred flowers were blooming, and the whole room suddenly glowed. I have to admit that this woman is a natural beauty, and late at night is like her home court, which is especially suitable for her to show off her charm. Su Han smiled faintly and made a gesture to invite him in. Nie Yingmei entered the room and was not in a hurry to sit down immediately. Standing in the room, looking around, he chuckled: "The conditions of this room are really good." As she spoke, Nie Yingmei saw the cold stone placed on the table. "What's this?" Nie Yingmei said as she stretched out her hand towards the stone. Unexpectedly, Su Han had quick eyes and quick hands and took the stone away midway. "mean." Nie Yingmei rolled her eyes at Su Han with anger and resentment, as if she had never ridiculed Su Han along with Nie Feng and the others. It seems that the two of them are already very familiar with each other, as if they have been friends for many years. "Han Su, do you want to chat?" Nie Yingmei smiled coquettishly. "What are you talking about?" Su Han smiled faintly, but he didn't reject the person thousands of miles away. "What do you want to talk about?" Nie Yingmei stared lovingly, with a hint of ambiguity in her eyebrows. Su Han spread his hands: "Miss Nie came to see me, but asked me what I wanted to talk about. How should I answer the conversation? " Nie Yingmei chuckled: "Don't be so serious. Your name is Miss Nie, which seems too unfamiliar. Is your name Bing'er the same?" Su Han coughed dryly: "Does Miss Nie talk like this with others?" Nie Yingmei was not angry, and smiled softly: "Even if others want to talk to me, I still won't do it. By the way, I'm one or two years older than you, you can call me sister Yingmei, and we will participate in the genius competition together in the future. Don¡¯t be so rusty.¡± She speaks very serious words, but her voice is soft and soft. Every word, every byte, has a unique charming temperament, which seems to numb people's hearts. Su Han smiled casually, but he didn't dare to relax inside. This woman is so powerful. Although I still can't figure out the purpose of her visit, I can feel that she clearly means to seduce. The key is that he can see that this woman is naturally charming, and her every smile is fatally attractive. This kind of woman is the most difficult for men to deal with. It was also he who practiced the "Brahma Thought Chapter", and his spiritual consciousness and soul power were very stable, otherwise he would not be able to withstand it at all. He simply stopped talking and let¡¯s see what Nie Yingmei wanted to do. ¡° Anyway, he doesn¡¯t think that Nie Yingmei really just wants to seduce him. A woman like her should have a purpose in everything she does. "By the way, Bing'er came to see you during the day today. I heard that you guys had a good chat?" Nie Yingmei asked seemingly unintentionally. "It's just an ordinary chat." Su Han said smoothly. Nie Yingmei suddenly leaned forward, and her whole body was almost pressed against Su Han's body. A fragrant breeze suddenly hit her, and she could have a panoramic view of the half-exposed chest scenery. "You are really a good person. You can chat and laugh with Bing'er for such a long time. Why can't you talk to me more? Is it possible that I am not as good as Bing'er in some way? Is it that I am not as good as her here? Or here?" Nie Yingmei¡¯s tone was filled with anger and resentment. While speaking, she deliberately twisted her slim waist to let her clothes slip down a little, revealing more of her chest. At the same time, because she was leaning forward, Su Han basically had a thorough look at all the vital points of her upper body. Such a situation is undoubtedly a fatal temptation for any energetic young man. "Or do you think, sister, I have a bad reputation and are prejudiced against me? Humph, I knew that these words were not spread by those stinky men." Nie Yingmei snorted, "Those stinky men say bad things about me secretly if they don't want me. Don't listen to them. If you don't believe me, just watch." With that said, Nie Yingmei stretched out her hand forward, and the clothes on her arms suddenly turned into pieces, revealing her snow-white onion arms. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 660: Beautiful Spring You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There was a bright red mark on the white and tender arm. The cinnabar-like color looked particularly eye-catching against the snow-white skin. "This is someone else's Gonggongsha. If it were a truly dissolute person, this Gonggongsha would have disappeared long ago and would not be around today. Han Su, don't you have anything to say?" Nie Yingmei's tone was tearful, and after saying that, she pressed closer to Su Han, her firm chest almost pressed against Su Han's body, and whispered: "What Nie Bing'er has, I also have; what Nie Bing'er doesn't have, I have too." There can also be Han Su, I have had a wish since I was a child, that is, there will be a truly peerless genius who I can rely on. Can you help me realize this wish? " With their four eyes facing each other, Nie Yingmei's eyes were soft and charming, with a blurred look. When she breathed, she brought out the fragrance of orchid, which seemed to melt everything. Su Han¡¯s face was calm and his eyes did not escape. Nie Yingmei blinked, and the look in her beautiful eyes became even more charming. Her whole body seemed to soften, and she leaned against her as softly as if there were no bones. Su Han's eyes slowly became confused, his body was shaky, and his expression was confused, as if he had lost his soul. That kind of feeling is like a dark light, a man and a woman alone, a burning fire, and something may happen at any time. Suddenly, the charming look on Nie Yingmei's face turned away, and suddenly there was a hint of disdain: "Huh, no matter how talented you are, you are still a bit shallow in your skills, which really disappoints me. It seems that all men in the world are the same. Dogs can¡¯t change eating shit.¡± With that said, Nie Yingmei twisted her waist and sat on the chair next to her. Although she had achieved her goal, deep down in her heart, she felt an unpleasant feeling welling up for some unknown reason. I don't know if this unpleasant feeling is for myself or Su Han. Should I say that I am too charming, or that this guy is too unstable? Fortunately, I still thinkhe might be different from other men. I was so naive! Thinking of this, Nie Yingmei felt an unknown fire well up in her chest. She stood up immediately, stretched out her hand and pinched Su Han's face several times: "Little guy, you should be lucky that my sister is pleased with you and let you go." Drink some water, otherwise, you won't just be in a daze for a few days. If you get hit by my 'Secret Fragrance Floating', you are the luckiest one." "In order to make you understand, I will tell you that my sister is here to test you on behalf of Bing'er. I didn't expect you to be so untested. With your lack of determination, you want to get involved with the women of our Nie family. .Hmph, go back and practice for another twenty years." "As punishment, sister wants to leave some souvenir on you. What should I leave behind? Let me think about it Why don't I just lose one of your arms." Nie Yingmei knew that if it were someone else, she would definitely not be as simple as losing one of his arms. Especially the guy in front of her, Bing'er was obviously interested in him, but he didn't refuse her approach and was seduced by her charm. It was obvious that he had some dirty thoughts about her. For this guy, it would be easy to lose one of his arms. Nie Yingmei snorted coldly, turned her palm over, and a sharp blade shining with cold light appeared in her palm, approaching Su Han. Arriving next to Su Han, Nie Yingmei reached out and pulled Su Han's arm, wanting to drag the groggy guy to the bed first. Unexpectedly, when he pulled hard, he found that he couldn't pull it at all. Han Su's body was as motionless as a huge boulder. Instead, she stumbled and bumped into the other person's broad chest. "ah" Nie Yingmei exclaimed and found that her wrist holding the knife was clamped tightly by a big hand at some point. "Miss Nie, it seems a bit unethical for you to play this trick with me, right?" At this moment, Su Han's eyes were shining, and his expression was even a little sarcastic. How could he look like he was fascinated at all? "You" Nie Yingmei's beautiful eyes widened, full of surprise, "How could you be okay?" "I'll borrow your words and return them to you. Your Taoism is too shallow. Go back and practice for twenty years before coming back." Su Han said lightly. Although the "Dark Fragrance Floating" used by Nie Yingmei is indeed a rare drug, there is no way in the world. Which strange poison can escape Su Han's eyes? As early as when he discovered that Nie Yingmei was carrying the drug, Su Han was secretly vigilant and did not inhale her fragrance. That aroma must be "underlying fragrance floating". ¡° Moreover, because Su Han had already heard about Nie Yingmei¡¯s reputation, Su Han did not take it lightly from the moment she walked in. ?"If there were no such precautions, with Nie Yingmei's charming skills, I am afraid that even he would fall into the trap. ¡°After all, this woman seems to have a natural charm. Every move she makes has a natural charm, which can easily make men¡¯s blood boil and make them unable to control themselves. Nie Yingmei didn't know that Su Han had been wary of her for a long time. At this moment, her eyes widened in shock. This is the first time in so many years that she has failed in her charm spell. The frustration inside is understandable. She doesn¡¯t understand, isn¡¯t her charm enough? Isn¡¯t his capital strong enough? Haven't you shown him enough? Why does this guy react like he saw a piece of dead wood, without any energy or blood at all? This is totally unreasonable. Could it be that this guy Nie Yingmei¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but glance down to Su Han¡¯s waist. Su Han was speechless. He suddenly grabbed her with his backhand and walked around behind Nie Yingmei. With quick movements, he tied her hands behind her back and threw her on the bed: "Tell me, what are you here to do?" Nie Yingmei was not panicked. Seeing that her "hidden fragrance was floating" could not do anything to Su Han, she knew that this guy must not be underestimated, so she immediately gave up other thoughts, lay down on the bed, and started to giggle. "Okay, I admit defeat. I can't seduce you anyway, and I can't seduce you with poison. You've taken advantage of me enough. What am I here to do? Does it even matter?" Su Han was speechless for a moment and shook his head: "You said you came to test me on behalf of Nie Bing'er? I'm afraid not?" Nie Yingmei chuckled: "Why not? You are in contact with Bing'er, there is no problem. However, as her good sister, I have to test you to see if you are a gentleman, right? Now that you have passed the test, you should be happy. Well." As she said that, Nie Yingmei seemed to feel uncomfortable. She twisted her body hard on the bed, put her legs together, and smiled softly: "But, then again, my sister has never been taken advantage of so much. I¡¯ve seen it all. Humph, shouldn¡¯t you take some responsibility?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 661 Nie Yingmei¡¯s Declaration You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled faintly: "Miss Nie, please be reasonable. You were the one who said that Nie Bing'er and I were in contact before, but now you are the one who wants me to be responsible for you." "Hmph, are there any contradictions between these two things? Listen carefully, although we, the women of the Nie family, are the ladies of the world and the pride of heaven, it does not mean that we do not worship the strong. In the world of martial arts, The strong are respected, if you are really capable, let alone the sisters, you can take them all, you can do whatever you want." "Besides, you have tied up everyone, why do you still pretend to be a gentleman? Don't worry, I won't tell Bing'er this time." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Nie Yingmei¡¯s eyes were full of waves, her charm suddenly appeared, her eyes were one-third passionate, and another three-quarters pitiful, as if she was ready to be picked by anyone. Any man who sees this attitude will become weak. Su Han, however, remained motionless, standing on the spot with his hands behind his back, and smiled faintly: "Get up, I won't accept this." "you¡­¡­" Nie Yingmei was immediately discouraged, pouted her red lips, and slowly sat up from the bed. "I didn't expect that you, a guy with such strong determination, could not seduce you twice. Forget it, I really admit defeat this time." Nie Yingmei bit her red lips unwillingly. This was the first time she fell in the hands of a man. In the past, only men fell in her hands. In the past, the men who dared to take advantage of her were either dead or disabled. But she didn¡¯t expect that today she tried her best to seduce a man, but ended up failing so miserably. To be honest, in the end, even she herself didn¡¯t know what she really thought. At first, she thought she was just causing trouble, and wanted to see how different Han Su's confused and infatuated look would be from his usual appearance. However, later on, she actually began to feel that if this guy took the bait, it seemed a good thing. For a moment, Nie Yingmei was also in a mess inside. He stretched out his tied hands forward angrily: "Untie me!" Su Han didn't take it seriously: "That's right. You are still like this, which makes people feel more comfortable." With that said, Su Han really untied Nie Yingmei's rope. Nie Yingmei sat on the bed angrily, as if she was angry. There was still a flush on her peach-like cheeks that had not had time to fade away. He glared at Su Han fiercely: "You guys are so boring. If you were someone else, you should have given some reaction, but you are like a piece of wood, not understanding the style at all." There was a bit of sadness in his tone. Su Han smiled faintly: "If I explain Fengqing, wouldn't Miss Nie suffer a big loss now?" "To tell you the truth, I am a weak woman, and I will always find a man to rely on sooner or later. Otherwise, with such a big world, wouldn't I be lonely? Why don't I just give you an advantage? Who told you to please me? , even if I use poison, I¡¯m not willing to use too much, for fear of poisoning you.¡± Nie Yingmei¡¯s tone was half truthful and half false. Su Han chuckled: "Miss Nie, don't worry. When you get to Sheyang City, there will naturally be top talents for you to choose from." "Looking at what you said, am I the kind of woman who is carefree?" Nie Yingmei said angrily. After saying that, Nie Yingmei couldn¡¯t help herself and laughed. The atmosphere in the room suddenly relaxed. "Speaking of this genius competition, what are your plans? How many names are you targeting?" Nie Yingmei calmed down the flattery on her face and asked seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, so do your best!¡± Su Han also really wants to know, where can he rank among the hidden geniuses in the entire southern Xinjiang if he gives his best? "I think 80% of the time you will be in the top 100, there will be nothing wrong with you. As for me, I can't. I can only strive for the top 200!" Nie Yingmei sighed. "By the way, are you participating in the genius competition? Are you sure you want to participate as a guest of our Nie family? Aren't you afraid?" Nie Yingmei asked suddenly out of curiosity. "Afraid? What are you afraid of?" Su Han was puzzled. "Of course you are afraid of the enemies of the Nie family. The Nie family has been standing in the hidden world for so many years and has made some enemies. Are you really not afraid of any risks?" Nie Yingmei asked tentatively. "Risk?" Su Han smiled. If he was afraid of risk, would he still be enemies with the eight outer families of the Giant Spirit Sect? However, he would naturally not say such words to Nie Yingmei. "Han Su, what are you doing???Why do we need to disguise ourselves? Can I see your true face? " Nie Yingmei smiled softly. She was not afraid that the other party would find her annoying. In her opinion, it was the greatest honor for a man to be alone in the same room with a beauty like her. How could anyone think that she talks too much? ¡° Moreover, she really wants to know, what is the true face of this guy in front of him under his disguise? Maybe, this guy is in his thirties or forties, so he doesn¡¯t respond to her various temptations? However, thinking about it again, Nie Yingmei also knew that this was impossible. There are obvious differences in body shape, temperament, and various aspects between young people and middle-aged people. This Han Su looks like he is only twenty years old, probably not even eighteen years old. Therefore, Nie Yingmei was even more curious, what would such a young genius who was also good at alchemy and martial arts look like? "Are you really sure you want to watch it?" Su Han smiled meaningfully. Nie Yingmei was stunned and didn't understand what Su Han meant. But when her brain came to her senses, she was shocked: "No way? Are youare you reallythe person that the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect is chasing?" Su Han chuckled, not hiding anything. Anyway, he has left the realm of Wildfire City. He doesn't mind exposing his identity, and the Nie family won't be so bored and send him back to the Giant Spirit Sect. "In that case, you should really thank me. At the city gate, if Bing'er and I hadn't performed that double act, I'm afraid you would have been exposed by the old man in white robe on the spot!" Nie Yingmei glared at Su Han. She really didn't expect that this guy who was being chased by the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect would be so courageous and dare to follow the Nie family's team out of the city! ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid that the Nie family will recognize him and hand him over to the Giant Spirit Sect? "I have already accepted your favor. Otherwise, do you think I would let you off easily just now when you poisoned me so blatantly?" Su Han spread his hands and said lazily. Nie Yingmei was speechless for a moment. She bit her fine white teeth and said harshly: "If I had known earlier, I should have handed you over on the spot!" Su Han laughed: "Now you still have a chance to tip off the news, just go ahead, I won't mind." "Hmph, let's just pretend that I'm in a good mood this time and let you go! Don't worry, I won't tell Bing'er about this, nor will I tell anyone else!" Nie Yingmei said, stood up and prepared to leave. Walking to the door, he suddenly turned back and said: "Han Su, listen, sooner or later, I will conquer you, and make you willingly bow down under my pomegranate skirt and drink my foot-washing water!" With that said, Nie Yingmei flushed and slammed the door out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 662: First Arrival at Sheyang City You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Where did this come from? Su Han didn't even understand what was going on in her mind for a moment. However, this small episode did not affect Su Han's mind. After sitting cross-legged and taking a short rest, he quickly put this episode behind him. ¡­¡­ In the next few days, Nie Yingmei actually stopped and never came to see Su Han again. Nie Bing'er, on the other hand, came to Su Han's room from time to time, saying that she wanted to ask for advice on martial arts and alchemy. However, anyone with a discerning eye could see the hint of affection in Nie Bing'er's eyes. A few days later, Su Han and the Nie family's team arrived in Sheyang City successfully. Looking down from the flying spirit beast, Sheyang City is quite spectacular. A huge city, it is like a bright pearl embedded in the land of southern Xinjiang, with a magnificent atmosphere. In the very center of the city, there is a tall building that towers into the clouds. It is actually a nine-story pagoda, exuding a mysterious and vast light, shrouding Sheyang City. This gives Sheyang City, seen from a distance, a solemn and sacred aura. "That is the Sheyang Divine Tower. According to legend, it enshrines the inheritance of an ancient king. The Sheyang Divine Tower is extremely mysterious and is the pride of the entire Southern Xinjiang. For thousands of years, whether it is the highest-level hidden sect in Southern Xinjiang or the Southern Xinjiang Even the most powerful experts in Xinjiang are unable to crack the secret of Sheyang Tower" ¡°There was once a strong man from the hidden sect who wanted to take over the Sheyang Tower, but in the end he failed" It is the first time for many young talents from the Nie family to come to Sheyang City. At this moment, they gathered around Mr. Liu, and all of them were fascinated by what he heard. The flying spirit beast circled and landed outside the gate of Sheyang City. Every large city like this has air control. Flying in directly without the consent of the city gate guards is a taboo. After going through the interrogation procedures of the city gate guards, the group entered Sheyang City smoothly. Sheyang City is different from secular cities such as Yunzhong City and Huanghuo City. It is itself a city dominated by hidden forces, far away from the secular world. Even Sheyang City itself has many large and small hidden forces. Therefore, the customs and customs of Sheyang City are completely different from those of cities such as Yunzhong City and Huanghuo City. Su Han followed the Nie family's team and walked on the street, feeling the customs and customs. "Our Nie family's annex is still some distance away from here. Everyone has been running all the way, so we must be tired now. Let's go find a place, eat something, and take a rest." Liu Ye suggested. This proposal was naturally echoed by everyone. At this moment, a group of people walked into a restaurant on the roadside. This restaurant, whether it is the sign or the decoration, is quite gorgeous and exquisite, and it is obviously a high-end place that charges a lot of money. Everyone walked into the restaurant lobby and ordered a few tables of food and drinks. These young geniuses are usually spoiled by their families and seldom go out for a long trip. Although they are neither tired nor hungry on the flying spirit beast, they are not as comfortable as on land after all. At this moment, everyone had a huge appetite and started gobbling it up. Su Han was not very hungry, so he took a few bites and put down his chopsticks. "Mr. Han Su, Bing'er will pour you a drink." Nie Bing'er was sitting next to Su Han. As soon as she saw Su Han put down his chopsticks, he immediately picked up the wine bottle in an understanding manner. "Bing'er seems to really like this guy!" Many young talents from the Nie family feel a little uncomfortable at this moment. After all, Nie Bing'er is their goddess. However, they had to admit that this Han Su was indeed a little more powerful than them. At this moment, another group of people walked into the restaurant lobby. These people are all young. However, looking at the luxurious clothes and overall style, you can know that these people must have a good background. Among this group of people, a young man in a yellow shirt was surrounded by stars. The young man in a yellow shirt had a pale face and an indifferent look on his face, which seemed to be commanding. ¡°Brother Jing, sit over here.¡± This group of people quickly locked a table by the window. Among all the tables in the restaurant, this table was the largest and had the best view. Immediately, someone ran to the table diligently, waiting for the young man in yellow shirt to take his seat. "Brother Jing, the conditions of this restaurant are a bit poor. They don't even have private rooms, and you have to sit in the lobby." Someone is flatteringSaid charmingly. Su Han drank wine and looked at the group of people casually, bored. "Brother Jing" waved his hand: "It doesn't matter, everyone is here to drink, just relax and have fun, don't be too restrained, just drink." "Everyone heard what Brother Jing said, don't be restrained, and you won't come home until you're drunk." "Haha, after a long journey, we finally arrived at Sheyang City. It's time to relax." Soon, the atmosphere at the table became lively. After drinking, the young people were all beaming and talking more. "In this Sheyang City Talent Competition, our Ji family will definitely occupy a place in it." "It goes without saying that our Ji family is a second-level hidden family. Especially in recent years, there have been many geniuses." "Brother Jing's cultivation has reached the peak of the ninth level of the spiritual realm, right? He will definitely stand out in the genius competition." "By the way, Brother Jing, why don't you see Brother Zong coming with you?" The young man in yellow shirt said: "He said he wanted to break through and stayed in another courtyard to practice." Hearing this, the faces of those young people suddenly showed expressions of envy: "Brother Zong is indeed the number one genius of our Ji family!" "With Brother Zong here in this genius competition, our Ji family will definitely become famous!" "Come on, drink, drink!" This group of people spoke loudly, so many people in the Nie family heard their conversation. Nie Bing'er looked surprised and whispered: "They said the Ji family is the Ji family. Could it be the Ji family from the Black Ridge Mountains?" "Eighth achievement is yes. I heard that they have a top genius this year named Ji Zong. He is young and has already entered the realm of king cultivation." "Hiss!~" Everyone in the Nie family took a breath of cold air. Although most of them are at the eighth or ninth level of the spiritual realm, the difference between the ninth level of the spiritual realm and the king's realm is more than just one realm. Many people can only stay at the ninth level of the spiritual realm for their entire lives. There are also many people who successfully break through their shackles and enter the realm of kings when they are old. Those who enter the realm of kings before the age of thirty are definitely the top geniuses among the top geniuses. Immediately, these young talents from the Nie family felt the gap. It is also a hidden family. The number one genius in my side is the ninth level of the spiritual realm, while the number one genius in their family is already a king level expert. They are also second-level hidden families, how come there is such an obvious gap? For a moment, the atmosphere in the Nie family was a little heavy. Originally, they were full of confidence in this talent competition. But I didn¡¯t expect that I would feel the gap as soon as I arrived in Sheyang City. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 663: Unexpected Storm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Among all the people, only Su Han was calm and composed. With his experience in his previous life, a king-level genius would naturally not be able to scare him. The people at the Ji family table were eating and drinking, but the conversation quickly moved to other places. A group of people were beaming with excitement, and they were actually discussing the fact that the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect went to the wilderness for a trial, and many geniuses died as a result. Listening to their tone, they are all full of schadenfreude. Obviously, although everyone is a hidden force, the relationship between them cannot be said to be very harmonious. "Haha, I heard that the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect searched the entire Wildfire City and couldn't find the murderer. Everyone is going crazy." "I think they are just crazy and have brought shame on our hidden forces!" "Isn't it? How dare you spread this kind of scandal everywhere? After all this time, are they trash? Can't they even catch the murderer? How powerful can the murderer be? Is it possible that he can really evaporate from the world?" "I have a hunch that the longer this matter goes on, the worse it will be. Maybe it will become the laughing stock of the entire southern Xinjiang." "It's not that I will, but it has already become, hahaha" Most of these people¡¯s voices were ridiculing. It was obvious that they were not sad at all about what happened to the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect, but found it funny. "Speaking of which, what is the origin of that man named Su Han? Can he make the outer gate of the Giant Spirit Sect so intimidated?" "Who knows, it is said that the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect has been investigating for a long time, but they have not been able to find out his details. It is strange to say, how can a casual cultivator have such great magical powers?" "Tch, that's because he didn't meet our Brother Jing and Brother Zong. Otherwise, if he tried, he would have been slapped to death a long time ago. How can he still make waves?" "Hahaha, you're right. I think those people from the outer sect of the Giant Spirit Sect are trash. That Su Han is also trash. How can he compare with our Brother Jing and Brother Zong?" "Haha!" The young man in yellow shirt couldn't help but laugh a few times, feeling satisfied. Su Han felt that there was a gaze focused on him. He turned around and saw that it was Nie Yingmei. Seeing Su Han looking over, Nie Yingmei calmly made a strange expression, and even stuck out her tongue. There was a bit of narrow-mindedness and a bit of gloating in that expression. Su Han didn't expect that his "feat" would actually be spread to Sheyang City. From the tone of these Ji family geniuses, it seems that this matter has spread in the hidden world of southern Xinjiang. At this time, Nie Bing'er finally couldn't help it and whispered: "They have never seen the man named Su Han, how can they be sure that he will be slapped to death by them? It's so embarrassing to just talk without evidence!" As he said that, Nie Bing'er showed a disdainful expression. "Shh, Miss Bing'er, stop talking!" Mr. Liu quickly whispered to stop her. However, it was already too late. Ji Jing, a young man in yellow shirt surrounded by everyone, suddenly turned his head this way. "Who among you was speaking just now?" Ji Jing, a young man in yellow shirt, asked calmly. Nie Bing'er was already petrified at this moment. She had been pampered and cared for since she was a child, and she had never seen such a battle before. I complained softly just now because I couldn't bear to hear those Ji geniuses boasting about themselves. In fact, she has no idea what kind of strength Su Han is, and she doesn¡¯t know whether the one named Ji Zong and the one named Ji Jing can kill him with one slap. The other young geniuses of the Nie family also looked panicked and looked at each other, not knowing how to respond. Ji Jing walked over slowly with an indifferent look on his face and stood next to Nie's table. That behavior brought out a strong coercion, which for a moment shocked the geniuses of the Nie family to the point where they did not dare to say anything. Although there are also geniuses at the ninth level of the spiritual realm in the Nie family¡¯s team. " However, this Ji Jing's cultivation has not only reached the peak of the ninth level of the spiritual realm, but his actual combat power is obviously stronger than the average genius of the ninth level of the spiritual realm. In other words, this Ji Jing is the kind of genius who is invincible at the same level. Such geniuses generally have a profound background, and their unrivaled combat power at the same level is accumulated with a large amount of resources and magic weapons. This Ji Jing is obviously very favored in the Ji family and has a high status. A pair of slightly silver eyes stared at the group of Nie family members indifferently. Obviously, he will never give up until he asks for an explanation today. These geniuses who are favored by their families are usually arrogant and cannot bear to hear a bad word from others What's more, he doesn't think that he will be inferior to a mere casual cultivator. In Ji Jing's eyes, the so-called Su Han who turned the giant spirit sect's outer sect's trial upside down was still a worldly ant, just an ant with a strong sense of existence. Now that Ji Jing hears someone dare to question his own strength, it is naturally unbearable for Ji Jing. Nie Yingmei was a little panicked like everyone else at first. However, seeing Su Han's calm look on her face, she felt much more relaxed. Although she didn¡¯t know how this guy had the confidence to remain calm, he seemed to have a magical power that could calm people¡¯s minds. "What? You have the guts to talk behind your back, but don't have the guts to admit it?" Ji Jing sneered and glanced at the group of people in the Nie family. He had already seen that these people were not as good as him in cultivation. Now that things are coming to a close, it is normal for everyone to be a coward. On the other hand, Master Six, seeing how arrogant Ji Jing was, finally couldn't hold himself back and said, "Your Excellency, it seems that you are a little too aggressive?" "Aggressive?" Ji Jing's eyes glanced at Mr. Liu and sneered, "You don't seem to know who I am? You must have heard of the Ji family in the Black Ridge Mountains. Think about it for yourself. You can afford to offend me." If you can't afford Ji's house, come talk to me again." "you¡­¡­" Mr. Liu was at a loss for words. Although Ji Jing's words were simple and crude, they really hit his weakness. Although the Nie family in the extreme south and the Ji family in the Black Ridge Mountains are both second-level hidden families, the resources in the Black Ridge Mountains are much richer than those in the extreme south. This also means that although they are both second-level hidden families, the strength of the Nie family and the Ji family are not at the same level at all. To put it bluntly, the Ji family is indeed someone the Nie family cannot afford to offend. Ji Jing said coldly: "My request is not too much. Who was talking about me behind my back just now? Come forward. Slap yourself ten times, then kneel on the ground and admit your mistake to me. This matter can be forgotten." For a moment, the scene was completely silent, and other drinkers in the restaurant all looked over. Nie Bing'er obviously didn't expect that things would develop to this point. At this moment, she was trembling with fear, and she couldn't help but shed tears of grievance in her eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 664: Domineering You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Friend, are you going too far?¡± Someone among the geniuses of the Nie family finally couldn¡¯t help but say. As soon as these words came out, the pupils of the others couldn't help but suddenly shrink, knowing that this person might be in trouble. The next second, without even looking, Ji Jing's figure suddenly started to move, like a ghost, approaching the person who was speaking. With one hand, he reached out and grabbed the person's neck. The genius of the Nie family didn¡¯t even make a single move of resistance, and was grabbed by Ji Jing like a chicken. He threw it hard and threw it to the ground. The genius of the Nie family fell apart and lay on the ground, twitching and dying. "Who else thinks I'm going too far?" Ji Jing sneered and glanced at the group of Nie family members. "He is indeed an invincible top genius at the same level." Seeing Ji Jing¡¯s overwhelming domineering strength, the Nie family members secretly felt cold in their hearts. They are both in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, so the gap between everyone is huge. "Young Master Hong!" Mr. Liu took a breath of cold air and quickly came to the beaten Nie family genius to check the situation and said heartbrokenly: "Is there any royal method left?" Ji Jing sneered and said: "The king's law? The Ji family is strong and you are weak. This is the king's law. If you don't believe in this evil, you can try it. I guarantee that the Ji family will never make it easy for you." The sixth master gritted his teeth. Thinking of the strength gap between the Nie family and the Ji family, he had to suppress his inner anger. He wanted to avenge the Nie family genius who was seriously injured, but he had to worry about the other Nie family geniuses. ¡°If we take action against Ji Jing at this time, it will inevitably affect the other geniuses of the Nie family. Could it be that we can only swallow our anger? Ji Jing saw that Mr. Liu had stopped talking and laughed: "That's right. Now, everyone stands up from their seats and lines up in a row. I want to see who had the courage just now to dare Talk about me later." "Move quickly, everyone stand up." Forced by Ji Jing¡¯s pressure, many people could only stand up and line up in a row as Ji Jing said. When Ji Jing saw Nie Yingmei and Nie Binger in the crowd, his eyes lit up: "What are your names?" Nie Bing'er was trembling with fear, while Nie Yingmei snorted disdainfully and did not answer. However, Ji Jing didn't care. His eyes were firmly attracted by the two stunning beauties, and he looked greedily at Nie Bing'er's beautiful face and Nie Yingmei's perky breasts and buttocks. "Brother Jing, these two little ladies are pretty good. Among the hidden forces in the Black Ridge Mountains, we have never seen such beautiful beauties." "Yes, you have to have breasts, and you have to have a butt." "Brother Jing, let's do this. Let these two little ladies stay with you for a few days, and they will calm down your anger." A group of people from the Ji family laughed "hehe", and one of them said to everyone in the Nie family: "Did you hear that, our Brother Jing is a little interested in these two little girls from your family? Let them accompany Brother Jing for a few days. This matter can be done A write-off.¡± "That's right, don't toast or drink as a penalty. If you anger Brother Jing, no one will take care of it for you." "Hurry up and agree, this is a good thing that falls from the sky. As long as you stay with Brother Jing for a few days, I won't hold you accountable for your faults." "In our Black Ridge Mountains, there are a lot of beauties lining up for Brother Jing to choose from. Brother Jing still doesn't want them. Don't be ignorant." Everyone in the Ji family spoke to each other in a frivolous tone, and their eyes looked back and forth on Nie Yingmei and Nie Bing'er's chests and thighs wantonly. Nie Bing'er had never seen such a battle before. Her eyes were red at the moment, and she could only grit her teeth and endure it. Even Nie Yingmei couldn't stand these sticky eyes. She turned her head in disgust, looking for Su Han's figure. ¡°When she saw the result, Nie Yingmei almost fainted from anger on the spot. I saw this guy sitting peacefully in his seat, drinking wine leisurely, as if all this had nothing to do with him! "Good luck to you, Han Su! You heartless guy, just wait for me!" Nie Yingmei almost crushed her silver teeth, and her eyes fell fiercely on Su Han's back, as if she wanted to burn two big holes in his back. But even so, the figure remained leisurely and motionless, as if it did not sense Nie Yingmei's murderous gaze at all. "Um?" Ji Jing seemed to have discovered something, and his eyes followed Nie Yingmei's gaze. ??Suddenly, he discovered that there was actually a young man in white sitting peacefully beside the Nie family's table. He did not follow his orders at all and stood side by side with the others. "You, stand up and stand in a row with the others." Ji Jing frowned and ordered. What he didn¡¯t expect was that the boy in white didn¡¯t even react as if he didn¡¯t hear what he said, and was still drinking wine leisurely. A Ji family genius next to Ji Jing scolded, "You didn't hear Brother Jing talking to you? Are you deaf?" With that said, he took a step forward, grabbed Su Han's arm, and tried to drag him up. But unexpectedly, after dragging him, he found that this man's body was like a huge boulder, which could not be dragged at all. Instead, his own wrist was clamped tightly by the opponent's palm like an iron vice. On the other side, a suspicious flush suddenly flashed across Nie Yingmei's face. This scene suddenly reminded her of that night, when Su Han also used this method to deal with her. The Ji family genius was obviously stunned. He wanted to withdraw his wrist, but was surprised to find that the opponent's strength was astonishing. He struggled with all his strength, but to no avail. The opponent's palm did not move at all. "Jitong? What's going on?" Ji Jing's brows furrowed again. He knew the strength of this Ji family genius. Although he was not as good as Ji Jing, he was still a genius at the ninth level of the spiritual realm. Even if he was accidentally restrained by the other party, he would never be unable to break free. . When the genius of the Ji family heard Ji Jing¡¯s question, he became even more sweaty and struggled hard. However, no matter how hard he struggled, it was all to no avail. The palm of the young man in white seemed to have magic power. Not only was he incredibly powerful, but he also seemed to have a strange power that slowed down the blood flow. They all seemed to weigh as much as a thousand pounds. "you¡­¡­" The Ji family genius struggled, and before he could say a complete sentence, Su Han grabbed the collar of his clothes and lifted him up like a chicken. The next second, he was thrown hard by Su Han and fell to the ground. His bones seemed to be falling apart. He was foaming at the mouth. He could only breathe out, not in. "Where did this guy come from?" "How brave are you, how dare you offend Brother Jing?" The geniuses of the Ji family took a deep breath. They couldn't believe their eyes. How dare a guy at the seventh level of the spiritual realm dare to offend Ji Jing? Ji Jing¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed at this moment. How could he not see that Su Han's method of beating people was exactly the same as his method of dealing with the genius of the Nie family just now. "Very good, boy, you are very good." Ji Jing spoke slowly, his pupils gradually shrinking into a thin slit, and a dangerous aura filled the air. Anyone who knows him well knows that he is really angry. Pairs of sympathetic and mocking eyes also turned to Su Han at this moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 665: Kill on the spot You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Mr. Han, don't be impulsive." Liu Ye hurriedly said that he knew that Han Su's behavior was because he couldn't stand Ji Jing's domineering behavior. However, others have the capital to be arrogant, but they do not have the capital to resist the tyranny. In the world of martial arts, this is often the case. Big fists make sense. "Mr. Ji Jing, this Mr. Han is not from our Nie family. You are here for our Nie family and let Mr. Han go." Mr. Liu turned to Ji Jing again and begged. "You can let him go, but he broke all the members of our Ji family and I have to crush all his bones one by one." Ji Jing said coldly. "If the same happens, I will return it to you intact." Su Han smiled lightly. Ji Jing's eyes narrowed again and he stared at Su Han indifferently: "Are you sure you want to meddle in this business?" "Stop talking nonsense and let's do it." Su Han didn't even bother to argue with Ji Jing, so he directly bullied him and punched Ji Jing directly in front of him with a simple punch. This punch combines the mystery of the power of the golden spirit and the huge power of the dragon martial body. There is nothing fancy, it is just a punch that reaches the peak of spiritual power. Although Su Han's spiritual sea is only at the seventh level of the spiritual realm, due to practicing the "Black Dragon Spectrum", the energy level of the spiritual sea is enough to reach the level of the ninth level of ordinary people's spiritual realm. Coupled with the assistance of the power of the golden essence and the dragon's martial body, the punch was like a small cannonball, with a strong wind sound, and countless fist shadows appeared around the fist. "A small trick." Ji Jing sneered. Such ordinary boxing techniques without any magical support were not taken seriously by him at all. He punched out randomly to resist, and the energy waves brought out by the two fists collided together instantly and exploded. Su Han¡¯s fist shadow that filled the sky was also bursting like bubbles under the impact of this powerful energy wave. "With this little ability, you dare to speak so brazenly and fight me?" Ji Jing couldn't help but sneer again and again. The guy in front of him was completely suppressed by him in terms of cultivation and martial arts skills. He had no chance of winning at all. "However, having a few more of these reckless guys is not necessarily a bad thing. At least, it can serve as a warning to other people and let others know what will happen if they go against themselves. "Mr. Han." Nie Bing'er's beautiful eyes looked at Su Han worriedly and hesitantly. Nie Yingmei looked puzzled. She knew better than anyone else that Su Han's strength was more than that. The question was why Su Han had left so many martial arts powers unused and had to use a mediocre boxing move to fight Ji Jing. ? And the Ji family geniuses all around looked mockingly: "Is this kid not sick? Are you going to fight Brother Jing with this kind of boxing technique?" "Interesting, is this the character you chose to challenge Brother Jing?" "Hahahaha, you are indeed from a remote country like the extreme south. If you don't think it's embarrassing, we all think it's embarrassing." "Who was whispering behind your back just now that Brother Jing might not even be able to kill a casual cultivator? Now open your eyes and see clearly. Whether that casual cultivator can be beaten to death is a matter of two opinions, but the person who beat you to death is simply Easy as pie." A group of Ji geniuses were all talking and making noise. At this time, the energy wave generated by the collision of the two fists finally subsided. And everyone immediately discovered that Su Han and Ji Jing were still in the same posture as before, with their fists touching each other tightly. That kind of posture is like no one can take another half step forward. This scene immediately shocked everyone. The Ji family geniuses who had been ridiculing just now suddenly opened their mouths wide, as if they had been forcefully stuffed with a ball of cow dung, and their faces were full of excitement. Whyit seems like this kid and Brother Jing had a fist fight, and the situation was evenly matched? Why didn¡¯t Brother Jing take any advantage from him? How can this be? Ji Jing¡¯s brows also furrowed. He couldn¡¯t believe it at all. How could the other party¡¯s power be so amazing? You must know that the opponent did not use any martial arts at all, and the two sides fought solely based on strength. And he, Ji Jing, is said to be invincible at the same level, so why can't he find any advantage in front of a kid whose level is two levels lower than his? Not only that, he could also feel that the blood in his veins seemed to be flowing so fastSlower and slower. It was as if the opponent's fist had some strange magic power, making the surrounding air extremely viscous. His body seemed to weigh as much as a thousand pounds, and every move required a hundred times more effort than usual. At this time, Su Han's eyes were full of murderous intent. He knew that the opponent was an invincible top genius in the ninth level of the spiritual realm, and he must have a lot of magic weapons and trump cards. Facing this kind of opponent, you cannot delay for too long, otherwise it will be endless waiting for him to play his trump cards one after another. What¡¯s more, this is a restaurant and a public place. The longer you delay, the worse it will be for you. Therefore, Su Han's idea is to use extraordinary means to make a quick decision and end the battle as soon as possible. With his eyes widened, the evil eye immediately activated, and the "Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique" was operating at full strength. Ji Jing across from him was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes suddenly became confused. His arms hung down weakly and he stood there blankly. Su Han knew that he was completely controlling his mind. In his normal state, such a top genius would not be weak mentally and would not be able to be controlled by him so easily. But because of Su Han¡¯s punch just now, Ji Jing¡¯s mind was completely disturbed. This is the best time to control your mind. "Brother Jing? Why is Brother Jing standing still?" "Oops, this kid seems to know some magic, Brother Jing is obsessed with him!" "Brother Jing, Brother Jing, wake up!" The group of geniuses in the Ji family suddenly became a mess. "Galaxy Exploding Demonic Finger!" Su Han seized the opportunity and shot out a meteor-like finger force instantly. This finger is Su Han's strongest finger at present. The last time he used it from Su Han's hand, he even killed the Wudao old man in the King Realm. Now, it is displayed again, with a power as powerful as breaking the sun, the moon, and the stars. At this time, Ji Jing¡¯s mind control had just ended. As soon as Ji Jing regained consciousness, he found that powerful force suddenly shot into his heart. Opposite him, Su Han's eyes were still extremely calm, with a hint of mockery. "How can this be?" A desperate thought flashed through Ji Jing's heart. Before he had time to react, his whole body was suddenly shot. The attacks condensed with the power of countless golden spirits shattered his entire body into pieces and turned into a ball of blood. fog. The scene was completely silent! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 666: Two clan elders You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Thisthis guy is simply crazy!" "How dare you kill Ji Jing? He doesn't want his life! Doesn't he know that doing so will inevitably arouse the wrath of the Ji family?" Suddenly, the scene was in chaos. While everyone was surprised by Su Han's audacity, they were even more astonished. This boy in white, who looked less than eighteen years old, actually had the ability to kill Ji Jing with one move! This scene simply subverted their outlook on life and made them unforgettable forever. The group of geniuses from the Ji family stared at Su Han as if they had seen a ghost: "How dare you kill Brother Jing? Are you desperate for your life?" "Don't get close to him. He seems to have some kind of magic. Even Brother Jing can fall into his trap." "Hurry back and report to Brother Zong and the elders!" This group of Ji Jing geniuses had no intention of staying here anymore. They hurriedly packed up Ji Jing¡¯s belongings and left in a hurry. "Mr. Han, youwhy did you really kill him?" It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Mr. Liu realized what he was doing, his lips were trembling, and he didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Originally, he was unwilling to conflict with Ji Jing because he wanted to protect the Nie family. However, he never expected that Su Han not only conflicted with Ji Jing, but also killed someone! "Sixth Uncle, Han Su did this to protect us. Anyway, let's go back to the other courtyard first. We can wait until we get back to the other courtyard to talk about everything." Nie Yingmei barely suppressed the shock in her heart and persuaded. The other geniuses of the Nie family are also feeling extremely complicated at this moment. Not only was he afraid of the ensuing revenge from the Ji family, but he also secretly felt that the scene where Su Han killed Ji Jing was indeed very relieving. At least, Su Han¡¯s actions made all of them feel bad! "Sixth Uncle, I think Ji Jing deserves to die. If we succumb to such evil forces, we will discredit the Nie family ancestors!" "That's right, our Nie family is also an upright second-level hidden family. We should show some backbone." Nie Bing'er also timidly said: "Sixth Uncle, if it weren't for Mr. Han Su, I'm afraid that Sister Yingmei and I would be in danger now." "Yes, we should thank Han Su for standing up for us." The more people talked, the more indignant they became, and they felt a long-lost blood flowing in their chests. "You young people, well what you said makes sense, but the clan elders may not be able to listen to it. I hope that after arriving at the other courtyard, the clan elders will not get angry when they hear about this." Uncle Six shook his head helplessly. ¡­¡­ The Nie Family Courtyard is located in a relatively prosperous street in Sheyang City. As soon as they entered the Nie Family Courtyard, everyone felt relieved. The experience when they first entered Sheyang City made everyone feel frightened. Now that I have arrived at my own courtyard, this emotion has eased. "Two clan elders, this is what happened. All in all, Miss Bing'er was the cause of the trouble. At that time, there was no other choice." In the hall, Mr. Liu reported to the two elders of the Nie family who were sitting in the seats. These two clan elders are high-ranking members of the Nie family stationed in Sheyang City. They are all two to three hundred years old, and in terms of cultivation, one is at the third level of the King Realm, and the other is at the fourth level of the King Realm. After listening to Mr. Liu¡¯s account of the ins and outs of the matter, the eyes of the two clan elders fell on Su Han at the same time, and they began to look up and down. Originally, they heard Liu Ye's description as a genius who could deal with the Red Flame Crow King alone and kill Ji Jing with one move. They subconsciously felt that this man must have good cultivation. He might even be the legendary young man. A top genius who can step into the realm of kings. At first glance, it turned out that it was the seventh level of the spiritual realm. At that moment, the two elders of the Nie family looked at each other a little strangely. ¡°Obviously, they didn¡¯t really believe what Mr. Liu said, and felt that Mr. Liu was somewhat beautifying and exaggerating. Naturally, the purpose was to prevent the two of them from holding Han Su accountable. After all, everything was relayed by Mr. Liu, and the two clan elders did not see it with their own eyes. "However, everyone has been brought back. According to the Nie family's rules, there is absolutely no reason to drive people out. However, the faces of the two elders of the Nie family were somewhat heavy. They have been stationed in Sheyang City for many years, and their relationship with the Ji family has always been amicable. Now they have greatly offended the Ji family because of the younger generation's affairs. It seems that the future will not be easy. It¡¯s NieBing'er, pear blossoms and rain, kept pleading pitifully: "Two clan elders, it's really Bing'er's fault. Mr. Han Su came forward to save Bing'er. Two clan elders, you must not Blame him." Nie Binger has always been a very favored little princess in front of the family elders. Seeing her like this now, the two clan elders couldn't express their temper even if they were angry. "Okay, Sixth Brother, since Bing'er caused this trouble, our senior management will not hold you accountable for your fault." The two clan elders said, their tone suddenly becoming harsh, "However, this kind of thing must be strictly prohibited in the future and resolutely prevent this kind of thing from happening." "Also, whether it's Lao Liu or Bing'er, remember one thing: the people you bring back will be settled and responsible for yourself. Don't cause any trouble to the family." "Okay, you are tired from traveling all the way, so go down and rest first. Let our senior management handle the affairs of the Ji family." After the two clan elders finished speaking, they waved their hands and motioned for everyone to go down. Su Han had already guessed that this would be the result. Although these two Nie family elders did not openly cause trouble for themselves, their impression of themselves was obviously not very good. Su Han estimated that in the minds of these two elders of the Nie family, they already regarded themselves as a troublemaker. Otherwise, there would be no special instructions not to bring trouble to the family. However, Su Han never cared about other people's opinions, and he was too lazy to change the opinions of these two clan elders. Now, together with everyone in the Nie family, we walked to the residence in the backyard. "Mr. Han Su, I'm really sorry. It was obviously Bing'er who caused the trouble, but yet I have implicated you like this." Nie Bing'er lowered her head in frustration, knowing that she had made a big mistake and she couldn't be happy. "Brother Han, don't pay attention to the attitudes of the two clan elders. They are old and their minds will inevitably be confused. No matter what they say, in short, the brothers will obey you." The young geniuses of the Nie family rushed to comfort Su Han. Su Han smiled faintly: "Of course I understand your good intentions." "Brother Han, if I can tell you from the bottom of my heart, your performance today was so handsome. That Ji Jing deserves to die!" "That's right, you helped the brothers vent their anger!" ¡°Brother Han, let¡¯s find a restaurant again later and have a drink.¡± These geniuses of the Nie family are all young, energetic and vigorous. Su Han's actions today undoubtedly did what they had always wanted to do but did not dare to do. Who can not admire those who are not afraid of power? At this moment, these young people were surrounding Su Han, talking and laughing, just like in the family before, everyone gathered around Nie Feng, the first genius. "It's just that the person who is favored by the stars now is no longer Nie Feng. No one noticed that in the corner, Nie Feng stared at this scene jealously. Deep in his eyes, there was a bit of light like a poisonous snake. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 667: Eighth Level of Spiritual Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the hall, the two elders of the Nie family looked at each other and sighed, looking a little worried. Having made enemies with the Ji family, and even killed the Ji family's beloved Ji Jing, one can imagine the psychological pressure on the two clan elders. However, no matter how great the psychological pressure is, this matter must be faced. At the moment, the two clan elders reluctantly cheered up and prepared to write a letter to the senior leaders of the Ji family in Sheyang City. ??It would be best if this matter could be resolved peacefully. The two clan elders had already made plans to pay a large amount of money and resources in compensation. "Do you think it was really the person Lao Liu and the others brought back who did it?" One clan elder sighed and said to another clan elder. Another clan elder sighed: "I can't see it. Neither you nor I know the real situation. However, looking at his level of cultivation, he doesn't look like someone who can kill Ji Jing." "I think it might be Bing'er or Nie Feng who caused the trouble, and it's possible to blame it on that young man." The clan elder nodded: "Then, do you think there will be any hidden dangers if they bring this person back?" "That person doesn't seem to have any ill intentions, and he doesn't seem to have any big intentions. I think most likely he just wants to curry favor with a young man from our Nie family, right?" "That should be the case." The elder of the clan agreed. "Since the younger generation don't have much opinion, I think we should let them go for now. If that guy really has an agenda, let's keep an eye on it. Once we find out, , shoot to death without mercy." "Well, a mere casual cultivator at the seventh level of the spiritual realm is not a problem. Let's not overreact and scare ourselves." ¡­¡­ Su Han was dragged around by the over-enthusiastic Nie family young man and spent two full days in Sheyang City. After returning to the other courtyard, we discussed martial arts for several days and nights. It wasn¡¯t until almost five or six days later that everyone gradually dispersed. Su Han and others left, closed the doors and windows, and continued to study the weird icy stone. Since the last time, a strange idea flashed through his mind, and he wanted to try planting this stone in the evil eye space. Since then, this idea has been out of control. Now, Su Han held his breath and concentrated on his left eye. This was the first time he actively tried to enter the evil eye space. At first, he couldn't grasp the point at all. Slowly, the evil eye began to tremble continuously, and some information suddenly appeared in Su Han's mind, as if someone was actively reminding him. "Is the evil eye reminding me?" Su Han was surprised in his heart. Following the evil eye's prompts, sure enough, within a moment, he appeared in the gray stone sphere space. The most eye-catching thing in the stone ball space is the dream tree planted by Su Han last time. Since the spirit gathering array set up by Su Han provided the Dream God Tree with abundant spiritual energy, the Dream God Tree's growth was also very gratifying. Su Han looked around the Meng Shenmu and was quite satisfied. "If we continue at this growth rate, in a while, the Dream God Tree will grow to the king level." The dream tree at the king level is much better than the spirit level in terms of efficacy and value, and its resin is an alchemy material that alchemists are eager to use. "The Dream God Tree itself is a kind of thing that can ward off evil spirits. In the imperial capital world of Su Han's previous life, the magic weapons refined with the Dream God Wood were very popular. And, in theory, if this dream tree continues to grow, it can eventually grow to the emperor level. The emperor-level dream tree is a treasure that even the strong men in the imperial capital flock to. It can be said that if Su Han's dream tree is successfully cultivated, it will have a lot of benefits. "However, if we don't get some pure wood spring to irrigate the Dream God Tree, I'm afraid the Dream God Tree won't be able to grow to the king level." Su Han naturally does not have a spring of pure wood. However, he believed that there should be a place to get it in such a big Sheyang City. "In this space, unlike the outside world, there is chaos, but the five elements and five attributes have not been developed. I don't know how to develop the five attributes in this space?" Su Han's thinking suddenly turned to this question, but it was a difficult question to answer. ??A chaotic space with no attributes, similar to a storage ring, unable to operate on its own, let alone give birth to life. And if the five elements attributes are developed, it will be equivalent to this space becoming a self-sufficient space.A self-sufficient small world can even give birth to living beings, just like the Glazed Lord of the Tianhe Glazed Tower. If this evil eye space can also open up a small world, it will be equivalent to Su Han being the master of this small world and controlling the power of life and death in the small world, which is equivalent to the creation of heaven and earth. If that happens, this space will no longer be a gray space, but will become a vibrant small world. Su Han thought for a while, but couldn't get a clue. According to what he knew in his previous life, among the powerful men in ancient times, there were great men who could comprehend the power of creating heaven and earth. However, this kind of peerless strongman has not appeared for hundreds of thousands of years. Su Han has only seen some relevant records in classics. It is said that in order to develop the attributes of the Five Elements, one must first have a trace of Taiyi Xuanqi. This Taiyi profound energy was born from the chaos when the heaven and earth were first born, when yin and yang were not separated. Afterwards, Tao became one, and then divided into yin and yang, evolving into the Five Elements and Bagua. However, this Taiyi Xuanqi, which is said to have been nurtured by the Taikoo Kunwu Sacred Tree, has long since been lost. Su Han thought for a while, but didn't think much about it. The most important thing was the matter at hand. Soon, Su Han buried the icy stone in the stone ball space. Afterwards, he took out his tools and collected some Dream Tree resin on the trunk of the Dream Tree. Immediately, he exited the stone ball space. "The Genius Competition is still three months away. Use this time to improve your strength. The spiritual veins and spiritual energy brought out from Yunzhong City can be used." Su Han made up his mind and devoted himself to intensive training. Time passed quickly half a month. When Su Han came out of the training room, he felt refreshed and the spiritual power fluctuations in his body were several times stronger than half a month ago. The spiritual sea in the dantian has successfully reached the eighth level of the spiritual realm after absorbing the spiritual energy from the spiritual veins. "Is this the eighth level of the spiritual realm? I didn't expect it to come so quickly." Su Han breathed freely the air unique to the eighth level of the spiritual realm. He really felt as if the sea was wide enough for fish to jump and the sky was high enough for birds to fly. In my previous life, I was unable to practice due to physical reasons. In this life, I have to continue to practice and make breakthroughs, and then I can truly appreciate the joy of practice. That¡¯s right, martial arts training, although you will suffer a lot of unimaginable hardships in the process, there is only one person in ten thousand who can persist. However, when you break through to a new level, the pleasant feeling is enough to make people feel that all the hardships are worth it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 668: A visit to the brothel You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I am now at the eighth level of the spiritual realm, and I am only one step away from the ninth level of the spiritual realm. Once I enter the ninth level of the spiritual realm, my chances of participating in the genius competition will definitely be much greater." "Even if I am at the eighth level of the spiritual realm now, I am not afraid of facing those at the ninth level of the spiritual realm. Even if I face the early stage of the upper king realm, I will definitely have the strength to fight." Su Han continues to make breakthroughs and his confidence continues to increase. With the breakthrough in cultivation, he mastered all the moves of "Aoxue Sword Technique", and gradually sublimated some sword intent that he didn't have before. The dragon martial body also condensed the seventh dragon tattoo. Explosive Demonic Finger, Flowing Light Escape, Nine-Step Yang Archery, Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique, Black Dragon Big Palm Seal, and the power of golden essence are all rising with Su Han's breakthrough. The most important thing is that the "Eight Gate Star Fighting Sword Formation" at the bottom of the box can control six, six and thirty-six flying swords at the same time after entering the eighth level of the spiritual realm. This sword formation is Su Han's biggest trump card when facing a king-level existence, besides using poison and other means. Therefore, Su Han is naturally very concerned about it. The power of these eight star sword formations has no limit. If all the flying swords can be upgraded and replaced, the power of the sword array can become even stronger. If the Galaxy Exploding Demonic Finger and Tianyan Exploding Demonic Finger are Su Han's most powerful single-target attacks at present, then this Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation is the move with the strongest comprehensive attack power. Su Han was in a good mood after consolidating all his magical powers and martial arts. At that moment, Nie Yingmei was seen walking slowly along the path behind the house. "Han Su, I heard that you are in seclusion recently, but I didn't come to see you. Are you finally out of seclusion?" Nie Yingmei¡¯s wonderful eyes looked up and down Su Han¡¯s body, and she suddenly took a breath of cold air, with a look of disbelief on her face, ¡°Have you broken through to the eighth level of the spiritual realm?¡± "You have good eyesight." Su Han smiled. Nie Yingmei still had disbelief in her eyes. She stared at Su Han for several more times before sighing: "Han Su, I find that I am becoming more and more curious about your origins." "Miss Nie can check my origins. It is absolutely innocent and there is nothing suspicious about it." Su Han also smiled. Nie Yingmei shook her head: "I won't talk to you anymore, let me tell you something serious. Have you seen Nie Feng in the past few days?" "Nie Feng?" Su Han said, "I have been practicing in seclusion and haven't seen him. What's wrong?" Nie Yingmei said: "I felt something was wrong with Nie Feng a while ago, so I paid extra attention to his whereabouts. I found that in the past few days, he always leaves early and comes home late. I don't know what he is doing. I'm worried that he has a grudge against you, so I asked You, has he ever come to you?" "No." Su Han shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± Nie Yingmei frowned. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. She always subconsciously felt that something was wrong with this matter. "Han Su, can you do me a favor?" Nie Yingmei said, "I'm always worried that what Nie Feng does will be detrimental to the Nie family, so I secretly put a tracking charm on him while he wasn't paying attention. I want you to accompany me to have a look. Nie Feng goes out early and comes back late every day. Where did you go?" "Han Su, I know this matter may have nothing to do with you, but just help me once." Nie Yingmei¡¯s face was a little flushed. She obviously felt a little embarrassed when making such a request. Su Han didn't care: "Okay, it just so happens that I also want to go out for a walk." The two of them left the Nie Family Courtyard together, followed the direction of the tracking charm, and headed towards the downtown area. The tracking symbol shows that Nie Feng¡¯s location is in the center of the city. "Does Nie Feng come to a place like this every day? Did I blame him wrongly? He just comes to the busy market to buy and sell things?" Nie Yingmei was a little confused, and she even doubted whether she had wronged the wrong person. "Let's find the others first, and we will know when the time comes." Su Han was very calm. Nie Yingmei walked and walked, and finally stopped in front of a gorgeously decorated house. "It should be right here." Nie Yingmei looked up at the door in front of her and found that the plaque on the door actually had three big characters written on it: "Chunyi Tower"! ? ?Obviously, this is a brothel. Nie Yingmei¡¯s face froze when she saw these three characters. ¡°What a great Nie Feng, why do you come to a place like this when you leave early and come back late every day?!¡±   Nie Yingmei gritted her teeth, "I didn't expect that he would fall to this level when he came to Sheyang City. He is really the scum of the Nie family! Han Su, let's go back and report to the clan elders so that they can turn around and reprimand this Nie Feng." Now that the truth has come to light, Nie Yingmei doesn¡¯t want to stay here for one more second. Just as he pulled Su Han to leave, Su Han said: "Why don't we go in and take a look, maybe we will find more?" "What did you say? You still want to go in and take a look?" Nie Yingmei couldn't believe her ears. Looking at Su Han, her eyes instantly became complicated, "Youcould it be that you also want to" "Let's go in and have a look." Su Han smiled faintly and walked into Chunyi Building first, regardless of Nie Yingmei's expression. "I knew that all men in the world are black!" Nie Yingmei gritted her teeth, stamped her feet, and had no choice but to follow in. I have to say that the style of Chunyi Building is relatively elegant. There were no chattering or flirting at the door. When ordinary people walk in, they will at most think that this is just a relatively high-end restaurant. Entering the inner door, a waiter greeted him with a smile: "Welcome you two. Would you like to drink first, or?" When the waiter saw Su Han and Nie Yingmei, a man and a woman, he naturally wouldn't think they were here to drink wine. However, it was unclear what the two of them were here to do. "I heard that Chunyi Tower is famous, so I came here to see it. First, find a lively place, have a couple of drinks and feel the atmosphere." Su Han smiled. The waiter hurriedly said: "In that case, I'll invite you two upstairs." Chunyilou is very principled in doing business. They didn't ask about their identities, nor did they make things more difficult for Nie Yingmei because she was a woman. They were welcomed to the second floor very enthusiastically, and soon, a window seat was arranged. "You two, here are the wines you ordered, as well as the delicacies and fruits." The waiter brought the food and wine, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "Do you need two sisters to have a few drinks with you?" Su Han smiled: "If I need anything, I'll come back to you." The waiter quickly retreated, but he was cursing in his heart that this young man in white was too extravagant. Look at the beauty next to him, both in face and figure, she is no less than the top one in Chunyilou, and even in terms of temperament, she is even better. ???????????? And this beauty naturally exudes a charming charm, which would make ordinary men ecstasy when they look at her. With such a beautiful woman, she still comes to Chunyi Tower to drink wine? Fortunately, he didn¡¯t order a drink. If he had, it would have been even more insane. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 669 Apology You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Nie Yingmei is seen as an evil and carefree witch in the eyes of everyone, in fact, this is her first time in a place like this. As soon as she sat down, she felt that there were many curious, scrutinizing, and coveting eyes all around her, all of a sudden staring at her. Although Nie Yingmei was not afraid of these people, she felt uncomfortable when they looked at her. She frowned and whispered: "Hey, Han Su, what are you doing? You said you wanted to come inside and have a look. Now you're in, and then Woolen cloth?" "Wait and see if we can find Nie Feng." Su Han smiled. Nie Yingmei took out the tracking charm, but the tracking charm could only show that Nie Feng was indeed in the Chunyi Building, but it could not show where he was. This Chunyi Building has five floors, with thousands of large and small private rooms. If you really want to look for it, you may not be able to find it until it is dark. Nie Yingmei had no idea what Su Han was thinking, but looking at Su Han's appearance, it seemed that he had no intention of searching in those boxes one by one. At the moment, Nie Yingmei could only suppress her temper and wait to see what Su Han was up to. Su Han was unhurried, drinking wine leisurely and contentedly, while using his spiritual consciousness to observe all the drinkers around him. These drinkers all seem to be of extraordinary status. People of ordinary status would not come to a place like this. ¡°Perhaps because the Sheyang City Genius Competition is approaching, there are many young people in luxurious clothes in Chunyi Tower, talking and laughing in groups. Su Han felt it for a while, but he didn't find any useful information, nor did he find the target he was looking for. However, he was not in a hurry, and drank slowly, waiting for something. About two-quarters of an hour later, a group of people came up from the stairs. This group of people is quite large. When Su Han saw how these people were dressed, he frowned suddenly and glanced at Nie Yingmei. Nie Yingmei also saw this group of people. After looking carefully, her expression suddenly changed and she whispered: "Thisthe ones embroidered on these people's clothes are not the Ji family's emblem?" At that moment, Nie Yingmei was really surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that she would meet someone from the Ji family again in this place? This group of people is obviously not the same group as the group of people around Ji Jing a while ago. This group of people is more powerful, and there are also some more mature faces in it, and the overall age is older than that group of people. Among this group of people, there was a young man who was also surrounded by stars. This young man has a pair of iconic silver eyes, and his face is very similar to Ji Jing's. This group of people obviously booked a private room and walked directly towards it. Coincidentally, the box reserved by this group of people was also on the second floor, but not too far from where Su Han and Nie Yingmei were. In this way, the two of them can also hear the movement in the box, and even use the corner of their eyes to catch a glimpse of the situation in the box. Nie Yingmei¡¯s eyes were always following this group of Ji family members. She was not a fool. From the first moment this group of people appeared, she felt something was wrong. How could it be such a coincidence that Nie Feng and people from the Ji family also came to the same Chunyi House? And, are they coming at the same time? Is this a coincidence? still¡­¡­ Nie Yingmei couldn¡¯t help but cast her eyes on Su Han again. Su Han was calm and composed, as if he had not seen this group of people, but his consciousness was slightly released, paying attention to the movements of this group of people. After this group of people entered the box, there began to be movement in the box. Su Han saw that a figure in the box suddenly came up to him, looking very nervous and extremely humble, looking at these Ji geniuses in a flattering manner. The person who greeted him was unexpectedly Nie Feng. Nie Feng had always left early and returned late during this period. "Isn't that Nie Feng?" Nie Yingmei looked at this scene in the box in disbelief. She really couldn't believe that Nie Feng, who usually always had his eyes on the top, could have such a humble and flattering side? The most important thing is that Nie Feng actually went behind the family¡¯s back to meet with the Ji family? The elders of the Nie family definitely have no knowledge of this matter! Nie Yingmei couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and stood up from her seat. "Sit down, don't scare the snake." Su Han said lightly. Nie Yingmei could only hold back her temper and turned her attention to the box. At this time, in the box, the silver-eyed young man had already sat down, but everyone else was standing, with expressions full of humility. "Nie Feng, you said you wanted to represent the Nie family, Xiang ZongBrother apologizes. Now that someone has invited them for you, it¡¯s up to you to show your sincerity. " A young man looked at Nie Feng and said lightly. "Nie Feng, seeing as how you have come to Chunyi Tower to wait before midnight every day these days, it is because of your sincerity that Brother Zong is willing to come out to see you. If you have anything to say, please tell me quickly. Brother Zong doesn't have much. Time is wasting up for you.¡± Another person also said. The "Brother Zong" these people call is obviously the silver-eyed young man. "They said Brother Zong, this person is Ji Zong! The legendary King Realm genius Ji Zong." Nie Yingmei suddenly took a breath of cold air. "Let's all sit down and talk." That young man with silver eyes was none other than Ji Zong, the first genius of the Ji family. After Ji Zong spoke, others took their seats one after another. Nie Feng stood there with a flattering smile on his face and said: "Brother Jizong, this time, my younger brother Nie Feng, on my behalf, boldly invites brother Jizong to come here to express my apology. ¡­ All the expenses here today are paid for by my little brother alone, so everyone can play freely and have fun.¡± It can be seen that Nie Feng is very nervous and wants to please Ji Zong. But that Ji Zong didn¡¯t seem to appreciate it very much, and sneered: ¡°Apology? My brother was a living person, and he just disappeared like this. Can this be written off with just an apology?¡± The younger brothers around Jizong also talked about it one after another: "Nie Feng, it's not us who are talking about you. Your Nie family is really dead this time. Not only Brother Zong, but also several elders. Very angry.¡± "Yes, if you are sincere, you'd better think about how to make Brother Jizong and the elders calm down quickly." Nie Fengcheng was frightened and said quickly: "I know that our Nie family has committed a big evil this time. I dare not deny this. However, I must also say that this matter really has nothing to do with me. My younger brother was also a victim from the beginning to the end. My younger brother advised them not to be impulsive, but they didn¡¯t listen.¡± "Here, I just want to say that if Brother Jizong wants to seek revenge from them, it is only natural. However, I really did not participate in it. Please ask Brother Jizong to be noble to me during the liquidation." Nie Feng finally revealed the purpose of his trip. Hearing this, Nie Yingmei couldn't help but take a breath of cold air, her eyebrows suddenly stood up: "This traitor, I didn't expect him to be such a villain!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 670: Eat inside and outside You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yingmei almost rushed into the box on the spot and asked Nie Feng why he did this and why he went behind the back of his family to curry favor with Ji Zong? Under Su Han's indifferent gaze, she barely suppressed her impulse. However, seeing Nie Feng's servile appearance really turned her off, and she felt that Nie Feng was really below his standards. "It would be embarrassing for the Nie family if outsiders saw the Nie family's top genius of the younger generation nodding and bowing in front of Jizong. In the box, Jizong looked indifferent after hearing Nie Feng's words. He didn't express his position, and it was impossible to tell what he was thinking in his heart. A Ji family genius next to Jizong said calmly: "This apology is not just a matter of words. After all, it was Brother Zong's biological brother who died." "That's right, your Nie family elders sent a letter of apology a while ago, and even came to apologize. However, our Ji family's high-level clan elders, as well as Zong Ge, didn't even let them in." "If you are really sincere, then find a way to calm down Brother Zong. As long as Brother Zong calms down, everything will be easy to talk about." Nie Feng smiled apologetically and said: "If what I have done can make Brother Zong calm down, then I will definitely fight to the death. But I don't know what to do, so I would like to ask Brother Zong to make it clear." A young genius next to Jizong was about to say something more, but Jizong suddenly raised a hand and interrupted him. Afterwards, Jizong said calmly: "What is the name of the person who killed my brother? What is his background?" Nie Feng woke up from a dream and said quickly: "Brother Jizong, look at me. I am so busy apologizing that I have forgotten such an important thing. That boy's name is Han Su. He doesn't have much background. He is just a casual cultivator." Jizong gave a tepid "Oh", and Nie Feng quickly said: "If Brother Jizong wants to settle a score with him, I can trick him out. Or, I can poison his tea." A young genius next to Jizong scolded: "What are you talking about? Brother Zong, do you still need you to do such crooked things?" Nie Feng said quickly: "Brother Ji Zong doesn't know something. This boy named Han is a bit evil. His cultivation level is obviously only the seventh level of the spiritual realm, but brother Ji Jing was actually killed by him with one move. Also, in On our way to Sheyang City, I saw with my own eyes that boy drove back the swarm of blazing fire crows, and even shot out the eyes of the King Realm Fire Crow King." "Brother Zong, it's true. This kid is really a bit evil." The geniuses of the Ji family around Ji Zong frowned. They knew Ji Jing's strength. Although he was not as good as Ji Zong, he was invincible within the ninth level of the spiritual realm. How could a genius be killed with one move by a guy at the seventh level of the spiritual realm? Ji Zong said calmly: "What can the evil sect do? He killed my brother, and the blood debt must be paid with blood. It is only right." "Brother Ji Zong, what I said is true. That boy's archery skills are a bit good, and he seems to have an inexplicable magical power that can make people temporarily lose consciousness. Brother Ji Jing fell into his trap." Nie Feng was afraid that Jizong wouldn't believe it, so he told all Su Han's trump cards that he knew. "Brother Jizong, the guys from our Nie family seem to be possessed by evil spirits. They are all surrounding that kid. If brother Jizong wants to avenge brother Jijing, be sure not to involve the younger brother. The younger brother is really innocent." Nie Feng¡¯s posture was like sinking into the dust. A young genius next to Jizong said: "Okay, we all know what you said. What brother Jizong wants is for you to go back and keep an eye on the man named Han Su first, and don't let him escape. If there is any situation, report to him at any time. We report." "Yes, yes, brother Jizong, don't worry, as long as I, Nie Feng, are here, Han Su will never be able to escape!" Nie Feng promised swornly. "This Nie Feng, I have misjudged him before, but I didn't expect him to be such a villain." Nie Yingmei raised her eyebrows and said angrily, "What should we do now? This guy Nie Feng is trying to steal everything. It seems that he wants to harm you." "When soldiers come to block it, water comes and the soil floods it." Su Han smiled faintly, and looking at his expression, he didn't seem to be very worried. Nie Yingmei glared at Su Han fiercely: "You should be more careful. That Ji Zong is a king-level genius, and his strength is not comparable to that of the spiritual realm. I think it's better for you to avoid the limelight first. That Ji Zong doesn't look like that It¡¯s like joking.¡± Han Su is a top genius, she knows this. However, no matter how talented he is, he is still within the scope of the spiritual realm. The spiritual realm and the king realm are not of the same magnitude at all, and they cannot be compared at all. Nie Yingmei GangWithout saying anything else, he suddenly found that Ji Zong had already walked out of the box with the Ji family members. "Come on, everyone, have fun." Nie Feng nodded and bowed, with an extremely flattering look on his face. It wasn¡¯t until everyone in the Ji family had left that Nie Feng came out of the box. "Let's go!" Nie Yingmei pulled Su Han, and the two of them followed Nie Feng. It wasn¡¯t until Nie Feng left Chunyi Tower and walked into a remote alley that Nie Yingmei pulled Su Han and chased him. "Nie Feng!" Nie Yingmei shouted angrily. "Nie Yingmei? Why are you here?" Nie Feng's expression suddenly changed, "Are you following me?" "So what if you're following?" Nie Yingmei sneered, "If I didn't follow you, I probably wouldn't have known that Nie Feng, the great genius of our Nie family, is actually such a scoundrel." Nie Feng's face darkened: "How can you say that? Why did I be so apologetic in Chunyi Tower? Isn't it to protect our Nie family? This guy next to you kills people whenever he wants, and he is quite happy. Isn¡¯t it our Nie family who will be the unlucky one? Instead of questioning him, you came to question me instead?¡± "Oh? For the Nie family, right?" Nie Yingmei sneered, "How could I listen to someone begging Ji Zong to let him go and not to implicate himself? Have you ever mentioned the Nie family in one sentence?" "What do you, a female prostitute, know? If I protect myself, don't I also protect the Nie family? As the Nie family's number one genius, if I am implicated in this matter, in the future the Nie family will be out and about, even a decent genius will be affected. No." Nie Feng is still quibbling. Nie Yingmei mocked: "Then I really have to thank you for thinking about the family so much. You betrayed the family's benefactor and provided his information to the enemy. This is how you think about the family. It really opened my eyes." Nie Feng's expression changed again, and he finally couldn't stand it anymore: "Nie Yingmei! What do you mean by the thorn in your words? I want to have a good relationship with Ji Zong, what does it have to do with you? You are willing to offend Ji Zong and seek death, I, Nie Feng Feng doesn¡¯t want to be buried with you, is it wrong for me to do this?¡± (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 671 Reward Notice You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yingmei smiled coldly: "Nie Feng, I didn't grab you on the spot in Chunyi Tower because I was concerned about the family's face and didn't want outsiders to think that our Nie family was having internal strife. I just want to say that you want to get closer to Ji Zong. , I don¡¯t have any objections. However, when you are so humble and look like you wish you could kneel down and kowtow, you are not trying to get closer to each other, but you are bringing shame on the family! The Nie family has been reclusive for hundreds of years and has never knelt down to outsiders. , now you have lost hundreds of years of face!" "Fart!" Nie Feng yelled, "You are seeking death yourself, and if you can't drag others to be buried with you, you just spit on them?" "Bah!" Nie Yingmei also scolded, "Do you still think you are reasonable? Haven't you seen everyone watching your jokes? They are drinking your flower wine in the open, but secretly they are laughing at you. You are greedy for life and afraid of death. You villain who makes a fool of yourself! Even if you want to protect yourself, can't you be more courageous? Are you born with a bitch?" Nie Yingmei was also filled with anger and finally found a place to vent her anger. "Nie Yingmei, youhow did you speak?" Nie Feng probably never dreamed that one day he would be pointed at his nose and scolded like this, until he was scolded bloody. Nie Yingmei was still angry: "Don't let me see you again in the future. If you want to kneel down and lick Ji Zong, just kneel and lick him alone. The Nie family can't afford to lose face, and I can't afford to lose face." "Okay, Nie Yingmei, you have the guts, and you are the most courageous in the world." Nie Feng's anger also rose, "I hope that when the day of disaster strikes, you can still have such backbone." "Also, let me warn you, don't tell the clan elders what happened today. Even if you tell them, they won't believe it." With that said, Nie Feng gave Nie Yingmei a mocking look and turned to leave. "This shameless villain!" Nie Yingmei snorted coldly and turned to look at Su Han worriedly, "Han Su, I think you should find a place to hide from the limelight? From what Ji Zong meant, it seemed that he was completely unwilling to accept the Nie family's apology. He must have You will have to pay with blood." "I'm fine, don't worry." Su Han smiled. "When I talk about you, why don't you take it seriously?" Nie Yingmei jumped up and down anxiously, but when she turned around, she found that Su Han had walked far away. "Hey, Han Su, where are you going?" Nie Yingmei called. "I'm going to buy something. Do you know where in Sheyang City there are more alchemy materials?" Su Han asked. "Refining alchemy materials?" Nie Yingmei was stunned on the spot, obviously unable to react. She was still worried about his safety. What kind of alchemy materials was he looking for? "Forget it, I'd better ask around myself. You go back first." Su Han said, walking forward. "wait wait wait!" Nie Yingmei finally reacted and when she was about to catch up, she found that Su Han's figure had already disappeared. "This guy!" Nie Yingmei gritted her teeth with hatred, "At this time, he still dares to wander outside. Isn't he afraid that Ji Zong will find him?" After searching nearby for a while, no trace of Su Han was found, so Nie Yingmei could only leave in frustration. At this time, Su Han had arrived at the elixir market in Sheyang City. This elixir market is very prosperous, and the goods on the stalls on both sides are also dazzling. Many of them are rare goods that cannot be found in other places, but they are laid out carelessly for everyone to choose from. It has to be said that Sheyang City is indeed the center where top resources in southern Xinjiang are gathered. Sheyang City is a rather special city. The most powerful force in Sheyang City is the Sheyang Palace. The Sheyang Palace has the right to open the Sheyang Tower. The opening of the Sheyang Tower can only be carried out by the Sheyang Palace. However, the Sheyang Divine Tower is not owned by the Sheyang Palace, nor is it owned by any hidden force in southern Xinjiang. Under the Sheyang Palace, there are other courtyards and dojos opened in Sheyang City by the major hidden sects and hidden forces in southern Xinjiang. It can be said that almost every hidden power in southern Xinjiang has a station in Sheyang City. Therefore, it has become a practice for these hidden forces to hold a genius competition every ten years in Sheyang City. On the day of the Genius Competition, the Sheyang Tower will also be open at the same time. ¡­¡­ Su Han wandered around the elixir market, feeling the sunThe customs and customs of the city. At the same time, he is also looking for the spring of pure wood to irrigate the dream tree in the evil eye space. "However, the Spring of Pure Wood is a rare treasure that can only be found in the world. Su Han went around and didn't find it in these stalls. Thinking about it, even if someone owns Pure Wood Spring, it is impossible to sell it at these stalls. At this time, Su Han noticed that there were notices posted everywhere in the elixir market with some words written on them. Out of curiosity, Su Han went up to take a look. "Reward mission: There is an incomplete ancient elixir recipe. I want to recruit capable people and strangers to complete the content of the elixir. If it can be completed, I will be grateful. The number of thanks will depend on the degree of completion." "If there are any applicants, please go to the side courtyard of Sheyang Prince's Mansion to wait for reception." Su Han took a quick look and found that the other notices all had the same content. This notice looks very rough and unclear, and it doesn¡¯t even have a signature. To put it bluntly, this notice looks like a lie. However, Su Han noticed that the notice said that if there are any applicants, please come to Sheyang Palace. Where is Sheyang Prince's Mansion? If this notice is fake, Sheyang Palace will definitely not allow this notice to be posted in the streets and alleys. "80%, it was some big shot in Sheyang Palace who issued the notice, but he didn't want people to know that he issued it, so he was so secretive." Su Han had a smile on his face, "If that's the case, you can try your luck." If you want to say which place in Sheyang City has the most treasures of heaven and earth, then Sheyang Prince's Mansion can undoubtedly be counted as one. As for the incomplete ancient elixir mentioned on the notice, Su Han was not worried. His favorite thing to study in his previous life was various ancient elixirs, and there was no ancient elixir that could stump him. Even though he has never seen the ancient elixir prescription, the elixir is always in its original form. With his knowledge of elixirs, it is not difficult to calculate the missing parts. "No matter, let's go over first and talk later." Su Han is a very brave artist, especially when he saw the reward for elixirs, it made his hands itch. Even though this bounty may be difficult, if even the first alchemy master of Daxia cannot solve the bounty, who can solve it? Because of the generous rewards written on the notice, he decided to take a risk. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 672 Qinghe Dan King You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The side courtyard of Sheyang Prince's Mansion is the residence of the Prince's guests. King Qinghe Dan lives in this side courtyard. Although King Qinghe Dan is a guest, he is highly respected. Even King Sheyang respects him, and his status is high. Because he is a well-deserved authority in the elixir industry in Sheyang City, and he is also among the top thirty-six figures in the Sheyang City Millennium Hall of Fame. When he stamped his feet, the elixir world in Sheyang City trembled. It is well known that King Qinghe Dan has a bad temper. On this day, the gatekeeper disciples and followers of the side courtyard watched helplessly as King Qinghe Dan beat and scolded more than twenty applicants who came to pick up the reward notice. "Alas, Mr. Alchemy King has a bad temper. Recently, he has been researching this ancient elixir, but has been unable to produce results. He is even more irritable than before." "Yes, if anyone applies now, they are just here to scold me." "I'm not telling you that when these people came, they were all confident, thinking that they would be able to complete the ancient elixir recipe. But in the end, they were scolded and kicked out? Even Lord Qinghe Alchemy King couldn't study it. Danfang, they actually think they can research it." "Yes, these guys deserve to be scolded and beaten." Just when these people were talking about each other, a voice suddenly came from outside the gate: "Excuse me, are you here to apply for the reward mission of Danyao Market?" The owner of this voice is a young man in white clothes who looks to be around sixteen years old at most. When the gatekeeper disciples saw that this man was so young, they couldn't help but secretly exchange surprised looks, and then looked at Su Han with sympathetic eyes. Although King Qinghe Dan did not say that those who are too young will not be allowed to apply, but how old is this boy, and how much knowledge does he have in medicine? Eighty percent of them are young geniuses who have recently come to Sheyang City to participate in the genius competition. With a little talent, they feel that they can do anything. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the cave of Qinghe Pill King to apply for the recruitment, to complete the ancient pill recipe, isn't this a fight? You must know that many of those who came to apply for the job were well-known in the elixir industry, and they were full of confidence when they came. However, after seeing the prescription, everyone was dumbfounded without exception. King Qinghe Dan was so angry that he gave these people a slap in the face and beat them until their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen. As time goes by, everyone knows that this bounty mission is difficult to accept, and may result in a violent beating. Seeing Su Han's confident look, the faces of the guarding disciples were filled with sympathy. "Another one who is not afraid of being beaten. Hey, guess what kind of beating this kid will get this time?" "It's hard to say, anyway, I think he is going to be in bad luck." Su Han naturally didn't care about the following comments, but from these comments, Su Han also roughly understood the temper of this Qinghe Dan King. "It looks like he is another weird old man with a bad temper. However, I, Su Han, specialize in treating all kinds of dissatisfaction. If the old man wants to hit me, there is no way!" When it comes to elixirs, Su Han's confidence is unstoppable. Soon, Su Han arrived at the entrance of Qinghe Danwang Cave. There were also disciples of King Qinghe Dan who stopped him. Hearing that Su Han was here to apply for a bounty mission, these disciples let him in, but they all secretly shook their heads behind them, their expressions obviously saying that another one came to scold and beat him. Su Han was carefree, ignored all the looks, and walked in. As soon as he entered, Su Han was attracted by the residence of King Qinghe Dan. The open cave house has a generous layout and a unique cave. The huge medicinal garden is full of flowers and plants, giving it a faint atmosphere of its own. ¡°Is there anyone else coming to apply for the bounty mission?¡± King Qinghe Dan came out after hearing this. This Qinghe Dan King is indeed an old man. However, this old man is dressed in a green robe, has white beard and hair, and has an immortal demeanor. At first glance, he does not look like that bad old man with a surly temper. "Huh? Are you the one who came to apply?" King Qinghe Dan frowned, obviously surprised by Su Han's youth. You know, when he first posted the reward notice, there were indeed many people who came to apply. No matter old or young, no matter what level they were, they all wanted to try their luck. However, since word spread about his habit of beating people, the number of people applying has suddenly decreased a lot, and many people no longer dare to take advantage of others. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the person who came today would be so young, so young that it¡¯s almost irritating. "King Qinghe Pill?" ?? Su Han¡¯s previous life, the King of DanOtherwise, the best he can do is give him a hand, and he is not even qualified to accept a disciple. However, since everything has started over in this life, with Su Han's current status, when he sees a high-ranking Alchemy King, he has to call him "Senior". "Senior, disciple Su Han has come to apply for the bounty mission." Facing the God of Wealth in front of him, Su Han behaved himself and signed up for his number first. Qinghe Danwang waved his hand, not caring about Su Han's name: "I don't care what your name is. Tell me, how sure are you of completing this task?" Su Han was slightly surprised by this straightforward question. Thinking about it, the failure of many applicants in a row has almost exhausted King Qinghe Dan¡¯s patience. If it were anyone else, they might answer this question more cautiously. However, Su Han was not someone else after all. Facing the aggressive Qinghe Pill King, he just smiled and said, "I need to take a look at the pill recipe first." Qinghe Danwang sneered and waved his hand: "Come here, drag him out and beat him up, then throw him out after the beating." "As soon as you ask for the elixir, doesn't this kid know that this kind of ancient elixir, even if it is incomplete, is extremely precious?" That was the ancient elixir recipe that he, Qinghe Alchemy King, spent a lot of money to obtain. This is like a precious martial arts secret book. Who would reveal it to others easily? Those people who came before, no matter how excessive they were, never wanted to see the prescription. This guy is good. He wants to read the recipe as soon as he opens his mouth. He has a really big appetite. After reading all the elixir recipes, can this ancient elixir recipe be called a secret that has not been passed down? Therefore, King Qinghe Dan subconsciously felt that this boy was here to deceive and deceive. Su Han looked innocent and spread his hands: "Senior, wait a minute, if you want to hit or punish me, there must be a reason, right? How do you know that I can't complete this task?" Qinghe Pill King snorted coldly: "You are still quibbling! You have to peek at my ancient pill recipe. Shouldn't you fight?" Su Han was stunned for a moment, and then smiled bitterly. He asked for the prescription because he had no idea of ??peeping on the prescription. He just wanted to complete the task. Speaking of ancient elixirs, Su Han has so many ancient elixirs in his mind that he still cares about this ancient elixir that is probably not of high quality? But it was hard for him to say these words to King Qinghe Dan openly. At the moment, Su Han smiled bitterly: "Senior, I really don't have this idea. Otherwise, you can give me some medicinal residue that failed to be refined, and I can take a look. Although the exclusive recipe cannot be easily revealed to others, it must be given Only if I have some clues can I know whether this mission can be successfully completed, right?" ¡¾Today is the first day of the Lunar New Year, I will give you three chapters, Feiyue tried his best, haha, don¡¯t be too little¡¿(Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 673: A drastic change in attitude You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! King Qinghe Dan thought about it and felt that what Su Han said made sense. After all, if the applicant came and was not given any clues, how could he complete the task? At that moment, King Qinghe Dan's eyes were stern, he glanced around Su Han, waved his hand, and said to the following disciples: "You all go down." Afterwards, King Qinghe Dan said calmly: "There is no need for the dregs of the medicine. I will give you the medicine recipe, but I will hide some of the ingredients. If you can make up for the ingredients that I have hidden, even if you only add a few If so, then you are qualified to see my entire prescription." " In this way, King Qinghe Alchemy doesn't have to worry about his ancient elixir being stolen, because what Su Han saw was just an ancient elixir with some of the materials hidden. ¡°If Su Han was just here to deceive, and actually had no alchemy attainments, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to get any information from this elixir recipe with hidden materials. King Qinghe Dan is not stingy, it¡¯s just that he spent a lot of money to get this ancient medicine recipe. He is very precious and does not allow any mistakes. Soon, a prescription with some of the ingredients hidden was placed in front of Su Han. King Qinghe Dan didn¡¯t say anything, he just sneered and stood aside with his hands behind his back. He would like to see what tricks this kid can pull off by pretending to be a ghost. Of those applicants who came before, it¡¯s not like none of them made it this far. However, when those candidates faced the incomplete recipe presented by King Qinghe Alchemy, they all frowned and looked like they didn't know how to proceed. Among these people, there are some who are well-known in the elixir world. However, they were helpless when faced with this pill recipe. The boy in front of him looked like he was still young, but looking at his expression, he was calm and calm, with no signs of panic at all. This made King Qinghe Dan feel a little surprised. However, when he thought about it again, he felt that this kid was probably bluffing. At that moment, King Qinghe Dan sneered and remained silent, watching what Su Han would do. In fact, when Su Han got this elixir, he only glanced at it and saw the details of this ancient elixir. This is clearly a pill recipe from the Weird Pill style, and in the Weird Pill style, it is a relatively low-level pill recipe, not very complicated. "However, since it is a strange elixir flow, the composition of the raw materials of this elixir recipe is quite unexpected. This also caused the applicants who came before, as well as Qinghe Alchemy King himself, to be unable to complete this incomplete recipe. Because the idea of ????the Wei Dan flow is originally difficult to be understood by the orthodox school. If you use the orthodox school's thinking to speculate on the formula of Wei Danliu Dan, you can't guess it anyway. After Su Han made a judgment, he looked at the recipe and after a little careful consideration, various hidden raw materials came to mind. This elixir has a name, it¡¯s called Taiqing Wangxuan Pill. Its function is to purify the mind and calm the consciousness. It is extremely useful for powerful warriors to suppress inner demons and eliminate distracting thoughts from the spiritual consciousness. In the elixir world of Sheyang City, there has never been such an elixir. Come to think of it, if this Taiqing Shangxuan Pill can be introduced to the market, it will definitely cause a sensation. "Silver pattern grass, dragon bone bamboo, golden phoenix wings, cloud root, xuanwu fruit" Su Han smiled faintly and began to name various medicinal materials. King Qinghe Dan listened indifferently at first, but the more he listened, the bigger his eyes became and his hands couldn't stop trembling. Until the end, every time Su Han reported the name of a medicinal material, King Qinghe Dan couldn't help but take a breath, and his eyes became straighter and straighter. How could he not know that the names of the medicinal materials reported by Su Han were exactly the ingredients in the original recipe that he had concealed. Su Han didn't report any other medicinal materials. Everything was from the elixir recipe. What does this mean? This shows that the other party is very familiar with this ancient elixir recipe! I got this incomplete ancient elixir recipe. The names of three raw materials can no longer be seen clearly, and the weight ratio of another raw material is also blurred and difficult to distinguish. I have been studying it for a long time and done countless experiments, but I have never been able to figure out the missing parts, and every experiment has failed. Now, how could Qinghe Danwang not be excited when he heard Su Han slowly read out the names of medicinal materials? However, when Su Han read the last ingredient in the original recipe, he stopped talking. As for the three missing ingredients in the original recipe, as well as the weight ratio of the other ingredient, Su Han did not go on to say anything further. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Qinghe Dan King¡¯s heart was burning, and he was as anxious as a cat scratching his heartSame, I just wanted to jump up on the spot, grab Su Han, and ask him what those three materials were. If he hadn¡¯t been concerned about his image as an immortal, I¡¯m afraid Qinghe Dan King would have done this long ago. King Qinghe Dan tried his best to hide his anxiety and excitement, but Su Han saw it all. Su Han was secretly amused, and felt a little familiar, because many alchemists have this kind of character. They are usually aloof, weird and arrogant, but when it comes to alchemy issues, they will be more excited than anyone else, and they will become like old children. Generally, people will worry about gains and losses. This Qinghe Dan King obviously also has this kind of character. Su Han coughed lightly and said with a smile: "Senior Qinghe, can we negotiate terms now?" condition? Qinghe Danwang reacted immediately and said quickly: "Easy to talk to, easy to talk to, any conditions are easy to talk to." He is really not short of money. He is the highest-ranking guest in the Sheyang Palace. Even the Sheyang Prince is polite to him. He is free to use the resources in the Palace as he pleases. "Moreover, King Qinghe has been immersed in alchemy for hundreds of years. Many people ask him to refine elixirs and medicines. The wealth he has gathered in his hands is comparable to that of a small hidden force. Such a Qinghe Dan King can be said to be rich and powerful. No matter what kind of reward Su Han asks for, he is confident that he can get it. "Little friend, what do you want? Is it cultivation resources such as Yuan Stone, or treasures from heaven and earth, rare birds and animals. Or, I can directly introduce you to Sheyang Prince's Mansion as a guest. As long as you can complete these Zhang Gu Dan Fang.¡± King Qinghe Dan's tone changed, and his name for Su Han changed. Moreover, in order to complete this ancient elixir recipe, he was also ready to spend a lot of money. The preciousness of the elixir is on the one hand, but more importantly, as an alchemist, his research spirit and obsession to get to the bottom of the problem made him want to see the complete version of this ancient elixir. Otherwise, he will always carry regrets throughout his life, and there will be cracks in his path to alchemy. "Senior Qinghe, I don't need other rare treasures for the time being. However, if you have a pure wood spring here, or if you have a way to get a pure wood spring, I hope you can give me some." Su Han made a request. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 674: Cracking the Pill Recipe You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The Spring of Pure Wood?" King Qinghe Dan was a little surprised when he heard this request. Very few people know about Pure Wood Spring, let alone use it. This level of natural treasures is not readily available even in the hands of King Qinghe Dan. " However, just because he doesn't have it in his hand, it doesn't mean that he can't get it with his connections as King Qinghe Dan. "Little friend, this pure wood spring is not something that can be obtained in a short while. To be honest, I don't have a pure wood spring in my hands now. But don't worry, my credibility can still be guaranteed. If you trust me If so, please give me some time and I will definitely find a way to get it for you." King Qinghe Dan's tone was very sincere. In fact, he couldn't set a specific time limit at all. Pure Wood Spring was hard to come by, so all he could do was to guarantee it. Su Han also knew that such a level of natural treasures was not just cabbage on the roadside, so it was impossible to get it just by saying it. He nodded immediately, "Okay." "In addition, I have some elixirs here that nourish the soul power. After you take them back and take them, with the operation of the soul power skills, the level of the alchemist can be raised to the ten-seal level." King Qinghe Dan obviously feels that just a promise is not meaningful enough. So, he immediately took out a few jasper vials from his body. He is at the Alchemy King level, so he can naturally tell Su Han's Alchemy Master level at a glance. What makes him feel a little strange is that the Eight Seal Great Alchemist can actually solve the alchemy problem that even he, the Alchemy King, cannot solve? However, after thinking about it for a moment, King Qinghe Dan was relieved again. The road to alchemy is long, and even he, the alchemy king, can't see the end. Maybe the other party is a disciple of a hidden master of alchemy. He has been exposed to it since he was a child, and he can decipher this ancient alchemy formula. If this were not the case, then even Qinghe Alchemy King could not explain why the other party was able to master such a precious ancient alchemy recipe at a young age and not at the highest level of alchemy master. Su Han took the few jasper vials. The elixirs inside were all high-grade elixirs without exception. Thinking about it, as the Qinghe Dan King, his actions would not be too shabby. "Then thank you, Senior Qinghe." Su Han didn¡¯t show any pretense and just accepted it with a smile. King Qinghe Dan sent out the elixir and stared at Su Han expectantly. From the look on his face, it seemed that no matter what Su Han said at this moment, he would listen to it as a golden rule. "Senior Qinghe, this pill is called Taiqing Wangxuan Pill, right?" Su Han asked with a smile. "Yes, that's indeed the right name." King Qinghe Dan nodded quickly, feeling more convinced of Su Han in his heart. "This recipe is not actually very difficult. However, the composition of its raw materials is obviously not the way of the orthodox school. If you analyze it using the orthodox school's thinking, you may never get the result, and it will also be in the wrong way. The road goes further and further.¡± "Isn't it the orthodox way?" King Qinghe Dan's eyes narrowed, and he was surprised. Obviously, he had never thought about it. Su Han smiled slightly and explained the idea of ??this elixir recipe to Qinghe Alchemy King in a simple and easy-to-understand way. Qinghe Danwang listened to Su Han's explanation intoxicatedly, his mouth opened wider and wider, and he exclaimed from time to time: "So that's it! Haha, it turns out that's it. No wonder I couldn't get any results after thinking hard, it turned out to be so!" "Hahahahahaha" King Qinghe Dan looked up to the sky and laughed. He felt that the mess in his mind was suddenly sorted out, and he felt extremely refreshed. He only felt that the sky was bluer than ever and the air was fresher than ever. Cracking this ancient elixir recipe is of great significance to his path to elixirism, and nothing can replace it. "Isn't this Lord Alchemy King crazy?" Outside the cave, a group of disciples looked at each other. How come Lord Qinghe Alchemy was clearly there to receive the missionaries, but within a short while, he heard such devilish laughter? ? Could it be that that kid was so shameless that he made King Qinghe Dan crazy? "Lord Alchemy King, Lord Alchemy King!" " Follow the cautious calls of the disciples. After all, if Master Dan King is really crazy, this will be a serious matter! "Lord Alchemy King! Are you okay? Lord Alchemy King?" Under the calls of everyone, the laughter in the cave suddenly stopped, and then King Qinghe Dan strode out, the smile completely disappeared from his face, and said angrily: "Who gave you such courage to disturb without permission?"Husband? " "Lord Alchemy King." When these disciples saw King Qinghe Alchemy, he didn't look crazy at all, and they quickly said, "Master Alchemy King, it's not that your subordinates are unruly, but there are guests outside who want to see Lord Alchemy King." "Huh? Are you here to apply for a reward notice again?" King Qinghe Dan asked. "No, they are the two Ten-Seal Great Alchemy Masters introduced by Alchemy King Lu Jing. It seems that these two masters want to obtain the title of Alchemy King. Now they have passed the Alchemy King test, but they still need your approval, Mr. Alchemy King. Only then can they officially obtain the title of Alchemy King." This is the unwritten rule in the alchemy world. If a Ten Seal Great Alchemist feels that he has reached the level of an Alchemy King, he can apply to take the Alchemy King test. However, it is not enough to pass the Alchemy King test. It also requires joint certification from some veteran figures in the alchemy industry in order to officially obtain the Alchemy King qualification. While reporting, these disciples secretly looked behind King Qinghe Dan. The boy who just entered had disappeared. Could it be that that kid was too shameless and was slapped into a pulp by King Qinghe Dan, so he disappeared? "However, King Qinghe Pill should not be so bloody. It is estimated that the boy was beaten and kicked out. Just as these people were thinking about this, their eyes suddenly flashed. Su Han's figure appeared carelessly in King Qinghe Dan's cave. He was lying on an exquisite rocking chair. He rocked it while laughing and said: "This rocking chair is quite nice." Not bad.¡± "Little brother, if you like this rocking chair, you can move it back!" Qinghe Danwang waved his hand, as if he wanted to be brothers with Su Han. Those disciples were so frightened that their eyes almost dropped. Is this the Qinghe Pill King they are familiar with? ¡°Is this still the aloof and eccentric Qinghe Dan King who is reluctant even for outsiders to enter his cave? You know, that rocking chair is King Qinghe¡¯s favorite! ????Don¡¯t talk about sitting on it, even if you touch it, King Qinghe Dan will fight him to the death! "Little brother, you rest here for a while. I will receive two guests and will be ready soon. Don't leave. I still have a few alchemy questions to ask you." King Qinghe Pill obviously didn't want Su Han to leave. He gave a lot of warnings, for fear that Su Han would just leave like this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 675 Two Visitors You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After repeated confirmations, it was confirmed that Su Han would not leave immediately. King Qinghe Dan felt relieved and said to his subordinates: "Invite people in." After a while, two old men with white beards and hair, wearing alchemy robes, were led in by the disciples of Qinghe Alchemy King. "Greetings to Lord Qinghe Dan King." The two old men looked to be about the same age as King Qinghe Dan, but in front of King Qinghe Dan, they were respectful and did not dare to go beyond the rules. This is because Qinghe Alchemy King is a senior Alchemy King, while the two of them are Ten-Seal Great Alchemy Masters, so there is a big difference in status. "You two were introduced by King Lu Jingdan?" Qinghe Alchemy King looked at the two old men casually. Even though Qinghe Alchemy King looked like a primary school student with a strong thirst for knowledge in front of Su Han just now, but now in front of the two Ten-Seal Great Alchemy Masters, Qinghe Alchemy King was showing off. Standing, with scrutiny in his eyes. "Yes, the two of us have just passed the Alchemy King's test, and now we have just come from Alchemy King Lu Jingdan, and have been approved by Alchemy King Lu Jingdan." The two great alchemists of the Ten Seals answered quickly. In fact, all they need now is the approval of King Qinghe Dan. As long as Qinghe Alchemy King nods to them after testing their level, then they will be considered to have passed the joint test of the veteran senior Alchemy King and can obtain the title of Junior Alchemy King. Therefore, the level of Qinghe Dan King is very important to them. ?????????????????? But Qinghe Dan King has always been known for his strictness, because he is an old Dan King who pursues perfection in everything, so his requirements for the new Dan King are also extremely high. There have been cases in the past where people seeking certification were stuck at the Qinghe Alchemy King level and ultimately failed to obtain the title of Alchemy King. Therefore, these two people would be lying if they said they were not nervous. At this time, one of the Ten Seal Great Alchemists inadvertently raised his head and suddenly saw that in the Qinghe Alchemy King's cave, in addition to Qinghe Alchemy King himself, there was actually a young man in white sitting leisurely on a rocking chair. The great alchemist was secretly surprised and thought he had seen it wrong. This young man in white is actually his acquaintance! "MasterMaster?" Master Geng never dreamed that he would meet Su Han in this place. This is Sheyang City! ¡°If he hadn¡¯t happened to know a junior alchemy king in Sheyang City, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t have been qualified to step into Sheyang City in this life, let alone participate in the alchemy king test and meet the Qinghe alchemy king. And what about Su Han? Why is he in this place? Still in the Qinghe Pill King's cave? Master Geng has been upright throughout his life. He once recognized Su Han as his master, so in his mind, Su Han will always be his master. When he met Su Han in this place, he simply couldn't resist the urge to recognize Su Han. However, Master Geng thought again and suppressed this idea. "Master will be in the Qinghe Dan King's cave. It is almost likely that the Qinghe Dan King has accepted him as his direct disciple. I can't cause him any trouble at this time." "Old Geng, what are you looking at?" Another Ten Seal Great Alchemist asked strangely. Like Master Geng, he also saw Su Han and thought he was a disciple of King Qinghe Alchemy or an alchemy boy, so he didn't pay much attention to it. "No, it's nothing, Master Hu." Master Geng quickly looked away. Master Hu curled his lips and thought to himself, people from this small place just can't get on the stage. In front of Qinghe Alchemy King, his eyes wander everywhere. Aren't they afraid of making Qinghe Alchemy King unhappy? Master Hu is a local alchemist in Sheyang City, so he naturally looks down on Master Geng who came from Yunzhong City. Although the two people's results in the Alchemy King test were similar, Master Hu always felt that if only one of the two could obtain the title of Alchemy King, that person must be himself. Because I have many connections in Sheyang City, my master is an Alchemy King who passed the Alchemy King test at the same time as Qinghe Alchemy King. As long as you move out of this network of relationships, you won't be afraid that King Qinghe Dan won't look at you differently. Thinking of this, Master Hu could not help but take a step forward: "Master Qinghe Danwang, my master is Yu Danwang. I heard that the disciple is coming to you to receive certification, so I specially asked the disciple to bring you a letter." "Oh? King Yu Dan?" King Qinghe Dan is still indifferent. He remembers King Dan Yu, who passed the Dan King test at the same time as him. However, that was more than a hundred years ago, and now QingheKing ? has already been promoted to the level of senior Dan King, while King Yu Dan has stayed put. The two have not contacted each other for a long time. However, out of affection, King Qinghe Dan still accepted the letter. The content of the letter is nothing more than asking King Qinghe Dan to help take care of his disciples. In the certification process, it is convenient not to make it more difficult. King Qinghe Alchemy snorted inwardly. He also knew that in the world of medicine, this kind of backdoor relationship was actually very common, and it was not a big deal. After all, Master Hu had passed the King of Alchemy test, which was enough to show that he had quite a lot of experience. At the level of Junior Alchemy King. King Yu Dan¡¯s intention is nothing more than to ask King Qinghe Dan to take care of him, turn a blind eye to Master Hu, and get by if he can. Master Geng has been upright throughout his life. When he saw Master Hu blatantly going through the back door, he was naturally disdainful. There was disdain in his eyes, but he didn't say anything. Qinghe Alchemy King had no expression on his face after reading the letter. He threw the letter aside and said calmly to the two great alchemists: "You must have heard of my behavior before. I won't say too much today, just one sentence. , today among the two of you, only one can pass my certification." What? Only one person can pass? The two great alchemists were stunned for a moment, and their expressions immediately became strange. They had already heard about the temper of King Qinghe Dan, but they did not expect that King Qinghe Dan would give them a blow when they first arrived! Master Hu was startled for a moment, then his face immediately showed joy, and he looked at Master Geng demonstratively. Since only one of the two can pass, then this person is undoubtedly himself. Thinking that Master Geng had shown contempt for him just now, Master Hu felt even more happy: "I want you to be noble? Is it useful to pretend to be noble at a critical moment?" Master Hu was elated, with an expression of ecstasy almost unreservedly written on his face. And when Master Geng heard what King Qinghe Dan said, his heart thumped, "It's over, only one of the two can pass, and that person is definitely not me." For a while, it was really difficult for Master Geng to accept this fact. I have worked hard to prepare for this title of Alchemy King for a long time. I specially came to Sheyang City from Yunzhong City and visited many old high-level Alchemy Kings. It can be said that the Qinghe Alchemy King is already at the final level. "But, I have to fall in the last hurdle?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 676: Decomposing the Pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just when Master Geng was secretly feeling uncomfortable, a voice suddenly sounded in the sea of ??consciousness: "Old Geng, don't be discouraged. I guarantee you will pass this time." Master Geng raised his head in surprise and saw Su Han not far away looking at him with a smile. There was a bit of encouragement and a bit of confidence in his eyes. Master Geng couldn't help but feel excited, "Master is encouraging me at this time because he definitely doesn't want me to give up. The road to alchemy is long. I don't know how many setbacks I have to go through. There is still a long road ahead. If you give up because of this little thing , wouldn¡¯t I live up to Master¡¯s teachings to me?¡± "King Qinghe Dan wants a few people to pass. What does it have to do with me whether he wants me to pass? I just try to give my best. Even if I can't pass, I have no regrets." Master Geng regained some of his energy when he thought of this. Master Hu, on the other hand, glanced at Master Geng with a bit of amusement: "This old Geng is destined to be my foil today. I hope he won't break the pot, otherwise no one will compare, how can I show my strength?" level?" Master Hu not only has connections, but also has profound attainments in alchemy. In fact, he felt that even if he did not use the back door, with his alchemy attainments, he would never lose to an alchemist who came from a remote place in Yunzhong City. Because the alchemy soil in the two places is fundamentally different. It is impossible for the two people to have the same level of alchemy knowledge. "Okay, I've already said the ugly things. Now come to me and get your test questions." Qinghe Pill King said, and ordered his men to send two identical pills. "My exam question is the analysis of elixirs. Each of you will receive one of these two elixirs, extract its materials, and restore its elixir recipe. The time limit is one hour. After one hour, see who can restore the elixir. Danfang¡¯s accuracy is higher.¡± Qinghe Danwang said calmly. "Huh? Analysis of the elixir?" Su Han on the side listened, but his heart moved. The analysis of elixirs is actually to reverse the elixir refining process. Give you a finished elixir, break it down, extract its materials, and restore the elixir recipe. The Qinghe Dan King exam happened to be an activity that Su Han particularly liked in his previous life. Every time he gets a new elixir recipe and refines a new elixir, he must summon his disciples to break down and refine the elixir to see who can restore the most accurate elixir recipe. Therefore, this kind of thing is not unfamiliar to Su Han. At the same time, he also believes in Master Geng's ability. Although Master Geng has not been taught by him for a long time, Master Geng's foundation in alchemy is very solid and his understanding is also very strong. Coupled with some advice from Su Han, it can be said that now Master Geng's level is not inferior to some junior alchemy kings. As for the test questions on elixir analysis, as long as Master Geng can calm down and perform at a normal level, there won't be much of a problem. Decomposing elixirs requires an elixir cauldron just like refining elixirs. However, the decomposition process is completely different from the alchemy process and requires a more detailed approach. Not many ordinary alchemists are willing to spend time decomposing elixirs, because the process of decomposing elixirs is much more complicated than refining elixirs, and the time and energy required are several times that of refining elixirs. Therefore, when Master Geng and Master Hu heard that the test question was actually about decomposing elixirs, their faces showed solemn expressions at the same time. In the alchemy world, analyzing elixirs is a relatively difficult test question. However, when the two of them got the elixir, they suddenly discovered that they both knew the elixir provided by King Qinghe Dan. This kind of elixir is called Gale Wind Pill, which is considered a relatively common elixir in the elixir world. However, what is a little bit special is that there are no less than five refining methods for this Wind Pill, and each refining method has different raw materials. It can be said that every raw material of this Wind Pill has similar substitute materials. Most people can only tell that this is a blast pill, but they can't tell which raw materials this blast pill is made from. To restore its raw materials, the elixir needs to be decomposed. This decomposition of elixirs is the most important test for alchemists. If there is a slight problem in any link, the result may be completely different from the correct answer. Qinghe Alchemy King's face was indifferent. His test question was not deliberately to make things difficult, but to truly test the two's comprehensive attainments in Alchemy. " However, it takes a little longer to analyze the elixir, it takes an hour. King Qinghe Dan¡¯s eyes fell on Su Han and found that Su Han was stillSitting quietly with no intention of leaving, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. "The one-hour clock starts." With an order, the two great alchemists took out the alchemy cauldron at the same time and began to work. Master Hu was born in Sheyang City, and his attainments in alchemy are not inferior to those of any great alchemist of the same level. As soon as the timer started, Master Hu immediately got into a busy schedule, preheating, heating, analyzing in an orderly manner. In comparison, Master Geng¡¯s movements seemed slower. However, although Master Geng moves slowly, every step is carefully considered. "Master once said that haste makes waste in the path of elixir. Since I have an hour, I don't have to worry. I will carefully observe the appearance of this wind elixir first." Master Geng held the Wind Pill in the palm of his hand and observed carefully. This Wind Pill seemed to be the same as those circulating on the market, without any difference. However, after careful scanning with his spiritual consciousness, Master Geng discovered that there were some tiny bubbles inside the Wind Pill and Cheng Dan. It was difficult to detect without careful observation. "Why are there tiny bubbles inside Cheng Dan?" Master Geng is a careful person, and Su Han always teaches him that if he wants to go further on the path of Alchemy, he must not let go of any tiny detail. At the moment, Master Geng fell into deep thought. "By the way, there must be some earthworm grass in the raw material of this blast pill. Only after earthworm grass and star sand are mixed and heated, a weak reaction will occur, and such fine bubbles will appear. Moreover, this reaction will continue forever. When it comes to condensing the elixir, this also explains why there are such tiny bubbles inside the elixir." Master Geng was overjoyed. Having determined the two raw materials of Dilongcao and Tianxingsha, it meant that he had determined the general refining process of this Wind Pill, and it would be much easier to obtain other raw materials. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 677 Reversal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Master Hu saw that Master Geng was not in a hurry to break down the elixir immediately. Instead, he held the elixir in his hand and looked at it for a long time. He couldn't help but secretly wonder: "What is this old man doing? Don't you know the time is limited?" However, Master Hu then chuckled to himself: "This old Geng knew that he had no chance of winning, so he started to break the jar. Forget it, I don't care about him, I just concentrate on decomposing my own elixir." At this time, Master Hu¡¯s decomposition of the elixir has come to an end, and all the raw materials have been written down on paper by Master Hu. And Master Geng¡¯s elixir decomposition process has just begun. The one-hour deadline passed quickly. "I will definitely win this level." Master Hu was secretly proud and handed in his answer sheet. At this time, he saw Master Geng also hurriedly wrote the names of a bunch of materials on the paper and handed it over. "I know I'm anxious at this time. I've probably made up some random information. Wouldn't it make King Qinghe Dan laugh out loud if I hand in this kind of answer sheet?" Master Hu was secretly amused and a little gloating about his misfortune. As for Master Hu¡¯s answer, although he is not 100% sure, he feels that it will at least be much better than Master Geng¡¯s random guess. "After all, there are many refining methods for elixirs like Gale Pill. Who can say that the refining process that they have restored is 100% accurate?" "Lord Alchemy King, please review the papers." The disciples of Alchemy King Qinghe took the answer sheets of the two of them and handed them to Alchemy King Qinghe respectfully. King Qinghe Dan hummed, picked up the two answer sheets, and glanced at them a few times. ¡°Then, King Qinghe Dan¡¯s eyes fell on Master Geng and Master Hu. "The person who passed must be me." Master Hu was secretly proud, and his body couldn't help but straighten up, ready to welcome his own glorious moment. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that King Qinghe Pill did not mention his name. Instead he asked: "Which one is Master Geng?" Master Geng walked out slightly nervously: "It's me." "How did you analyze the two ingredients of Earth Dragon Grass and Tianxing Sand?" King Qinghe Dan asked with great interest. "Dilongcao, Tianxingsha?" Master Hu listened on the sidelines, and couldn't help but feel "thumping" in his heart, "How come there are these two ingredients? There are no two ingredients in the list of raw materials I analyzed?" "Relax, let me relax. Maybe these two ingredients are wrong, and they are so wrong. That's why King Qinghe Dan asked this question?" Master Hu kept encouraging himself. Master Geng did not dare to be negligent after hearing King Qinghe Dan's question, and quickly replied: "Looking at the inside of this Gale Wind Dan, there are many fine and small bubbles, so I boldly speculated that the raw materials of this medicine include Dilong grass and Tianxing sand, these two materials react slightly with each other to form fine bubbles in the elixir." "What? There are small bubbles inside this blast pill?" Master Hu was simply stunned at this moment, because he hurriedly decomposed the elixir as soon as he got it, without even noticing any small bubbles inside the elixir. Now that Master Geng said this, Master Hu suddenly had an ominous premonition, and cold sweat broke out on his back. He had a hunch that this small oversight on his part might become a fatal mistake. "Is this King Qinghe Pill really so unkind? I have already brought Master's personal letter to him, is he still refusing to let me pass?" Master Hu was so anxious that he was sweating and wanted to say something to save the situation. You must know that my master, King Yu Dan, is an old friend who obtained the title of King Dan at the same time as King Qinghe Dan. Isn't this relationship enough for King Qinghe to be more lenient towards him? What does this old man have? background? Connections? Nothing, just better luck, why should he compete with himself? "Master Geng, right? I've never heard of your name before. Where do you come from? Where did you learn from him?" King Qinghe Dan asked casually. ¡°I¡­ I was born in Yunzhong City and studied under¡­¡± Master Geng hesitated for a moment, glanced at Su Han, and didn't know whether he should say it or not. Will it cause any inconvenience to Master? At this moment, Su Han stood up leisurely and said with a smile: "Brother Qinghe, this is my apprentice. Don't scare him, just pass it when it's time to pass." "What? Is this your apprentice?" King Qinghe Dan's eyes suddenly widened, thinkingI misheard, "Little brother, this is actually your apprentice, why didn't you tell me earlier?!" Immediately, the attitude of King Qinghe Dan changed. He looked at Master Geng and became very warm. He was completely different from the previous aloof person. He enthusiastically took out a token and put it in Master Geng's hand: "This is my pass token. If you get the Sheyang City Alchemist Association, you can obtain the title of Alchemy King." "Manymany thanks, Lord Qinghe Danwang!" Master Geng took the token from Qinghe Alchemy King as if in a dream, and felt that everything that happened just now was not so real. Why did Master Qinghe Alchemy King take the initiative to give him the token as soon as the master said that he was his disciple? ? ¡°Moreover, look at Qinghe Danwang¡¯s attitude towards his master, why is he so enthusiastic? Isn't his master a disciple in the Qinghe Danwang Cave? Master Geng was confused, while Master Hu was stunned. "How come this guy with the surname Geng can become a blockbuster without even making a sound?" Is the background tougher than yourself? Is this young man in white his master? Recognize a young man less than twenty years old as your master? And this young man in white clothes is actually so sought after and respected by King Qinghe Pill, and he is called brother to King Qinghe Pill? "Could it be that this young man in white is good at keeping his appearance, and is actually an old monster that is two or three hundred years old?" Everything that happened today simply subverted Master Hu¡¯s cognition and made him feel that his three views were about to be refreshed. "Lord Qinghe Danwang, then I" Master Hu didn't give up and wanted to give it another try. "Huh? Are you still here?" King Qinghe Dan seemed to have just remembered that Master Hu was there. He glanced at Master Hu and waved his hand casually, "You, get out!" That waving motion was like driving away a pile of garbage that couldn¡¯t fit on the table. With the character of Qinghe Alchemy King, it is really difficult for someone like Master Hu who is keen on using the back door and whose actual alchemy attainments are not very outstanding to win the favor of Qinghe Alchemy King. Master Hu, with a mournful face, like a bereaved dog, walked out of King Qinghe Dan's cave in dejection. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 678: Bite back You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Come on, little brother, let's continue discussing alchemy. I still have a few questions that I don't understand that I want to ask you about." In the cave, King Qinghe Dan continued to hold Su Han enthusiastically. Su Han smiled and said: "Brother Qinghe, it's not that I don't want to discuss alchemy with you. My apprentice has just come to Sheyang City and is unfamiliar with the place. I have to entertain him and get him familiar with it, right? Let's do that, I will catch up with my apprentice first and come back to you another day." "Then little brother, you have to keep your word." King Qinghe Dan¡¯s expression was obviously a little worried. After saying this, he glanced at Master Geng. At this moment, Master Geng even suspected that he had an illusion, because King Qinghe Dan looked at him with a clearly jealous look! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just jealousy! At this moment, King Qinghe Dan is indeed very jealous of Master Geng. He even had the urge to worship Su Han as his teacher. In this way, he could freely discuss alchemy with Su Han anytime, anywhere. With a look of reluctance, King Qinghe Dan sent Su Han and Master Geng out of the cave. "Old Geng, when did you come to Sheyang City? It's good to pass the Alchemy King test so quickly." Su Han smiled. "This is not due to Master's teachings." Master Geng is still the same as before, speaking in a precise and serious manner. "By the way, Master, why are you here?" When Master Geng was in Yunzhong City, he lived in seclusion and did not care about worldly affairs. He only knew that Su Han left Yunzhong City, but did not know where he went. Now, Master Geng was extremely excited to meet him by chance in Sheyang City. ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain, I came here with my friends. By the way, Lao Geng, when you come to Sheyang City, do you have a place to stay?¡± Su Han asked. "Master, don't worry about me, I have a place to live in the Danyuan of Sheyang City." Master Geng suddenly remembered something and asked, "Master, are you coming to Sheyang City to participate in the genius competition?" Su Han smiled and said nothing, neither saying yes nor no. "Master, listen to me, you must participate in the Genius Competition. I heard that the Genius Competition is divided into two parts, one is Dan Du and the other is martial arts." Master Geng was extremely excited when he talked about the Genius Competition, "Master, with your level, you will definitely have a place in the Alchemy Tower Battle." "Battle of alchemy tower?" Su Han was moved in his heart, "So this genius competition not only includes martial arts but also alchemy battle?" "Old Geng, you should go back first. I will go to Sheyang City Alchemy Academy to find you another day." Su Han said. "Okay, Master." Master Geng bowed respectfully and then left. Although he is about to get the title of Alchemy King now, in his mind, Su Han is still his master. Not to mention, the title of Alchemy King is inseparable from Su Han. Because he was delayed for a long time at Qinghe Danwang, when Su Han returned to the Nie family's other courtyard, Nie Yingmei and Nie Feng had already returned. "Yingmei, please stop making trouble. You said you saw Nie Feng and Jizong having private contact. This is obviously hard to believe." The two elders of the Nie family were sitting in the hall, their brows furrowed. Obviously, after Nie Yingmei came back, she couldn't help but complain to the clan elder. Nie Binger and other geniuses from the Nie family were also crowded in the hall. "Nie Yingmei, don't slander me here. Wasn't it just that I went to a brothel to drink wine, and you caught me and got away with it? You don't need to slander me indiscriminately in front of the clan elders?" Nie Feng stood opposite Nie Yingmei and sneered. "What? Nie Feng, are you going to a brothel to drink wine?" Hearing this, the two elders of the Nie family frowned even more tightly. Nie Feng saluted the two clan elders and said calmly: "Two clan elders, I went to a brothel to drink wine, and I made the same mistake as any man. I was confused for a while, because the pressure of cultivation was too much. Big, so I came up with this way to vent. I know I was wrong, and from now on, I will never go to a brothel again." "But the two clan elders, Nie Yingmei, went too far. She found out that I went to a brothel to drink wine, and she thought she had caught me. She actually asked me to cheat in the genius competition and help her cheat to get a higher ranking. 2 Clan elders, what do you think? Can I agree to her request? I didn¡¯t agree to her, but she actually??Is it too much to slander me for having a private meeting with Jizong? " Nie Feng became more and more confident as he spoke, and the words coming out of his mouth became more and more plausible. "Two clan elders, brothers and sisters, what kind of person do you think I, Nie Feng, am? I would conceal my family from my family and secretly contact my enemies? Do you think I, Nie Feng, am such a despicable villain? Do you and I We have been together with Nie Feng for more than 20 years, so don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? Would I do that in your eyes?" "Okay, Nie Feng, don't say anything anymore." The two clan elders looked at each other and were speechless. It¡¯s really difficult for them to decide on this matter. Nie Feng and Nie Yingmei are both geniuses in the family and have some backgrounds in the family. ¡°It doesn¡¯t end well for anyone who favors you. The most important thing is that they don¡¯t really believe Nie Yingmei¡¯s words. "Nie Feng, Ying Mei, we don't care who of you is wrong or right. As clan elders, we only have one thing to say: Whatever you do, you must do it for the sake of the family and the overall situation, and not for selfish gain or temporary capriciousness. Go and do some unnecessary things." "And Nie Feng, since you yourself admitted that you went to a brothel, then on behalf of the family, we will fine you a month of confinement and deduct 50,000 low-grade yuan stones from your salary. Do you have any objections?" The two elders finally made a decision. Although what he said seemed like a bowl of water, in fact, everyone could hear that it was actually a way of knocking Nie Yingmei to stop making things out of nothing. When Nie Yingmei heard these words, her face suddenly turned red: "Two clan elders, you don't believe me?" "Okay, Yingmei, Nie Feng is also a member of the Nie family. If he really dares to do harm to the Nie family, no one in the Nie family will spare him." The two clan elders comforted him lightly. "You forget it, since you don't believe me, forget it!" Nie Yingmei stamped her foot angrily, slammed the door and left. Nie Feng glanced at her back proudly, and said to the two clan elders: "Two clan elders, this time is all my fault, and I am willing to accept the punishment." "Well, it's good if you know your mistakes and can correct them. Go and receive the punishment. That's the end of this matter. You guys can go down too." The two Nie family elders waved their hands. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 679 Banquet Invitation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yingmei left the hall angrily, just in time to see Su Han coming back from outside. "Han Su? Why did you come back?" When Nie Yingmei saw Su Han, she was furious again, "Why didn't you come back earlier? Just now, this guy Nie Feng actually confused right and wrong and bit me back. The elders didn't believe me, even the one who spoke for me nothing." Nie Yingmei became more and more aggrieved as she spoke, but she still held back in front of Su Han. Su Han shook his head: "Even if I was here just now, I am an outsider, so they may not believe what I say." ¡°Are we going to let Nie Feng continue to be so proud?!¡± Nie Yingmei was anxious. At this time, the atmosphere in the Nie family hall was equally heavy. An elder sighed: "These juniors are really ignorant. The family situation is already imminent, but they are still quarreling over trivial matters." "Yes, when these juniors can work together, we two seniors won't have to worry so much." The two elders of the Nie family sighed. Last time they prepared gifts specially and went to the Ji family's villa to apologize. As a result, they couldn't even enter the Ji family's gate and the gifts they prepared were not sent out. All this seems to indicate that the Ji family does not accept a peaceful solution to this matter. Now this matter is like a sharp sword hanging over the head of the Nie family. If it is not resolved for a day, the Nie family will not be able to relax. Just when the two clan elders looked at each other and sighed, suddenly a clan member hurried into the hall, holding a letter in his hand. "Two clan elders, someone just sent this letter." The two clan elders took the letter and asked casually: "Who sent it?" "My subordinates didn't see it very clearly. It seems they seem to be from the Ji family." The tribesman said quickly. "A member of the Ji family?" When the two clan elders heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in shock, ¡°People from the Ji family actually sent a letter?¡± "Hurry and get the letter. In addition, call all the juniors and gather in the hall immediately!" The two clan elders quickly ordered. After all the juniors gathered in the hall, the two elders opened the letter from the Ji family. "This is actually an invitation!" After the two elders opened the letter, they immediately looked at each other. They had previously imagined many possibilities for this letter, such as that it was a threatening letter asking them to hand over the culprit who killed Ji Jing. Or, this may be a letter with conditions, asking the Nie family to pay a certain price, and then Ji Jing's death can be written off. But I never expected that this letter was actually an invitation. "Hurry and take it apart and take a look!" Nie Yingmei was the closest and kept urging her. She had already forgotten all about the unpleasantness just now. An elder of the Nie family opened the invitation and browsed it hastily, his expression immediately became strange. "We have decided to hold a banquet tomorrow at the Ji Family Courtyard and invite all the geniuses to gather together. All those invited are the seed contestants of the genius competition. Here, we specially invite several young talents from the Nie family to the banquet. , the list is as follows" The elder paused and read out the list on the invitation: "Nie Feng, Nie Hai, Nie Yingmei, Han Su." As soon as the invitation was read, the hall exploded. "The Ji family holds a banquet and invites us Nie family members to the banquet? How is this possible?" "Yes, clan elder, is there something wrong? Is this really an invitation from the Ji family?" "You can't go. This must be the Hongmen Banquet. You absolutely can't go." "In my opinion, it shouldn't be so scary, right? Maybe the Ji family wants to make peace with us?" "Yes, I heard that this banquet of the Ji family has invited many geniuses from all walks of life. Even the second prince of King Sheyang will go to the banquet. We, the Nie family, cannot miss such a grand banquet. ." Everyone said something to each other, but they all had different opinions. ¡°You absolutely can¡¯t go to the banquet!¡± Nie Yingmei stood up and said, "Don't you find it strange? Why is Han Su's name still on the list? Why did the Ji family specially invite Han Su to go? I think this banquet might be the Hongmen Banquet. If we take it lightly, we will definitely You will suffer a big loss.¡± "I said Yingmei, you think too much, don't you?" Nie Feng stood opposite Nie Yingmei. Hearing this, he couldn't help but laugh strangely, "Why did you invite Han Su?"Because of his famous name, it has now spread throughout the circle of hidden forces. Many people know that a bold guest from our Nie family has the courage to beat Ji Jing to death in a restaurant. You said that he is so courageous. Of course, people in the Ji family will be curious about him. Isn't this normal? " "Nie Feng, do you need to be so arrogant?" Nie Yingmei couldn't help but retort, "Even the clan elders have stopped talking about Ji Jing. Don't have any more conflicts within the family because of this matter. You keep bringing it up now." Is it because you are afraid that the world will not be in chaos?" "Two clan elders, what did I say?" Nie Feng immediately called out to Qu, "I just want to say that there is no need for us to be so close to the enemy at this Ji family's banquet. We can go and see it. I'm just afraid Is the world no longer in chaos?" "OK OK!" The two clan elders had headaches due to the quarrel, and they waved their hands impatiently, "Yingmei, please stop saying a few words. Nie Hai, Han Su, you two have also been invited to this invitation, what do you think?" Nie Hai is a taciturn young man whose cultivation is at the peak of the ninth level of the spiritual realm, but his background in the Nie family does not seem to be very high. He is also several years older than Nie Feng and others, and rarely hangs out with Nie Feng and others. When he heard the clan elder asking the question, Nie Hai was silent for a moment and said: "Clan elder, in my opinion, since the Ji family has invited many geniuses from various factions, and also invited the second prince of King Sheyang, it means that, This banquet is not specifically for our Nie family. So in my opinion, there is no need to be too nervous." "Han Su, what do you think?" The Nie family leader asked again. "I listen to you." Su Han spread his hands. In fact, his thoughts were similar to Nie Hai's. Moreover, even if the Ji family has any bad intentions, he is not afraid. "Okay, since Nie Hai and Nie Feng have similar opinions, you guys should get ready and go to the banquet tomorrow." The two clan elders thought about it and then warned, "When you get to the banquet, you must remember not to be too impulsive. After all, the conflict between the Ji family and our Nie family has not been resolved yet, so you must not contradict the Ji family in public. People. It¡¯s okay to feel a little wronged. The key is to think about the overall interests of the family.¡± "Okay, clan elder. We understand." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 680: Phantom Ice Sunflower You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Several people agreed one after another. Although Nie Yingmei was reluctant, she didn't say anything in front of the clan elders. After the meeting ended, Nie Yingmei quickly caught up with Su Han. "Hey, are you sure you want to go to the banquet tomorrow? Don't blame me for not reminding you. Ji Zong must have bad intentions. I think you should avoid the limelight for the time being and don't go." Nie Yingmei tried to persuade Su Han. Su Han suddenly stopped and looked at Nie Yingmei up and down with strange eyes. Nie Yingmei felt guilty when he looked at her: "Whatwhat are you doing? I'm talking to you about business. What do you mean by looking at me like this?" "The surge of spiritual power in your Taiyin point is too active, hindering the circulation of the spiritual power in your body. For warriors who practice Yin skills, if they want to go further, they must learn to control the Taiyin point. You can take The method of spiritual consciousness meditation is to meditate on the Taiyin point for two hours every day, and then take water boiled with silver sickle grass three times a day, which can improve it. Also, don¡¯t take Qingfeng Yulu pills, because there are several positive flavors in the elixir. Raw materials, no good for you.¡± Su Han said lightly. "Youhow do you know so much? Do you still know that I take Qingfeng Yulu Pills?" Nie Yingmei froze on the spot, her face full of disbelief. By the time she reacted, Su Han was already gone. "Is he telling me to mind my own business and leave him alone? Sigh doesn't this idiot know that I'm worried about him?" Nie Yingmei sighed. ¡­¡­ After Su Han returned to his residence, he immediately entered the evil eye space. In the space, the Dream God Tree was still continuously absorbing the spiritual energy of the Spirit Gathering Array. Su Han looked around and was quite satisfied. "With only a little spring of pure wood, the Dream Tree can evolve to the king level." A king-level spiritual plant is not something that ordinary people can possess. Su Han estimated that even the great master of the hidden sect might not be able to possess a king-level spiritual plant. After seeing the Dream Tree, Su Han turned his attention to the mysterious cold stone. Last time, Su Han buried the cold stones in the stone ball space like cultivating spiritual plants. This time, Su Han observed carefully for a moment and suddenly smiled. "My guess was indeed correct, the stone began to sprout. This cold stone is indeed the natal spirit of a certain high-level spiritual plant." This natal spirit is a higher-level existence than a seed. Generally speaking, spiritual plants that have not evolved into demon spirits can be planted with seeds. But once a demon spirit evolves, it is equivalent to wisdom. There is no such thing as a "seed" for such a spiritual plant, but the spirit of its destiny. This natal spirit is equivalent to the soul of a human warrior and is the foundation of spiritual cultivation. As long as the original spirit is immortal, even if the spiritual plant's body is destroyed, the root will not be damaged. After a while, you can be reborn again. ?????????????????????? No matter how intelligent the demon spirit is or how strong its fighting power is, its natal spirit is very fragile and has no defense. It is usually protected in the deepest and most hidden place. "This demon spirit tree must have suffered some kind of catastrophe. Its entire body was destroyed, and only its original spirit was preserved. Now, with the right environment and soil, it has begun to revive and be reborn." "However, I don't know what kind of spiritually planted demon spirit this is?" Su Han carefully observed the bud that grew out of the cold stone. The bud was icy blue in color, exuding biting cold air, and had a small sunflower on the top. Although this sunflower is still very young, it already has a very complete shape. The petals are very sharp, and the flower disk is blood red. From a distance, it looks like a devil with its bloody mouth open. It is quite Somewhat terrifying. When Su Han saw the shape of this sunflower, he couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. "This isthe Phantom Ice Sunflower?" Su Han is no stranger to this magical ice sunflower. It was precisely because it was new to me that I felt very surprised. Su Han had never seen the true form of this phantom ice sunflower even in his previous life. Because this phantom ice sunflower is an ancient spiritual plant, current opinions generally believe that it no longer exists in the world. Even Su Han has only seen records about the phantom ice sunflower in classical books. It is said that the Phantom Ice Sunflower is a very remarkable existence. Once its demon spirit awakens, its level will be at least the king level, which is still in its infancy. Most of the magic ice sunflowers can?Evolve to the emperor level, and even occasionally evolve to the holy level. Level is only one aspect. The biggest feature of this phantom ice sunflower is its terrifying combat power. When the magic ice sunflower reaches its peak, the countless magic sunflowers are like countless giant mouths of the devil, and the devouring and strangulating power formed by them are extremely terrifying. ¡°Moreover, the reason why the Magic Ice Sunflower is called the Magic Ice Sunflower is because it has strong hallucinogenic ability. In ancient times, there were many examples of warriors who approached the Phantom Ice Sunflower, but ended up being fascinated by the illusion, losing their minds, and becoming fertilizer for the Phantom Ice Sunflower. For a moment, Su Han was also overjoyed: "Haha, I never expected that I would get the soul of the Phantom Demon Bingkui." The natal spirit of this phantom ice sunflower can be said to be a priceless treasure. If Su Han can refine this natal spirit and integrate it into the spiritual sea, it will be equivalent to cultivating his own phantom ice sunflower in the spiritual sea. Controlled by oneself. ¡° Once the ability of the Phantom Demon Bingkui can be controlled by oneself, its combat power will definitely be very terrifying. The little sunflower growing on the natal soul seemed to sense Su Han's burning gaze, and immediately opened its petals and grinned at Su Han in protest. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll just let you develop for a few more days. After you regain your strength, you will be mine sooner or later.¡± Su Han was in a good mood. He didn't expect that he would get such a treasure by mistake. His luck was beyond his imagination. ¡­¡­ The next day is the day when the Ji family holds a banquet. The Ji family also has a separate courtyard in Sheyang City. However, the Ji family's villa is much larger than the Nie family's villa, and it can be called a luxurious manor. In terms of location, although it is not the most prosperous area in Sheyang City, it is the most prominent area in Sheyang City. Almost all the prominent secluded forces have manors in this area, including the Sheyang Palace. When Su Han stood in front of the gate of the Ji family's manor, he also felt firsthand the gap between the prominent family and the downcast family, which were also second-level hidden families. The Ji family is obviously a prominent family, while the Nie family is a down-and-out family. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 681 The Second Prince You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Invitation." Several Ji family guards had expressionless faces and stretched out their hands to Su Han and his party. After checking the invitation, the guards did not check anything. They just stared at Su Han and his group with strange eyes for a few times before letting them go. "You all should be careful. Although nothing serious should happen today, we must be careful of those people from the Ji family who are not well-intentioned and try to give us little shoes to wear." Nie Hai said as he walked. The group of people walked into the Jijia Manor and found that the Jijia Manor today was decorated with lanterns and colors and was decorated very grandly. It didn't look like a banquet was being held, but some kind of grand event. At this moment, the Ji Family Manor is already very lively. Young talents from all over the place gather together in small groups, chatting one by one. It seems that the atmosphere is very harmonious. Su Han looked up and saw Nie Feng in a corner. This time at the banquet, Nie Feng deliberately made an excuse not to come with them, but unexpectedly he came over in advance. At this moment, Nie Feng was seen sitting in the corner with some frustration. It could be seen that his mood was not high. Su Han estimated that people from other factions knew about the Nie family and the Ji family, so they deliberately ignored Nie Feng. To be honest, Su Han also felt embarrassed for the Nie family's children. On such an occasion where various secluded forces gathered together, the Nie family would not be reconciled if they did not come, but they would be embarrassed if they did. The Nie family members have been at the venue for several minutes, but no one has come to say hello. From time to time, there would be some evasive glances coming towards him. They were obviously powerful children who usually had a good relationship with the Nie family. But on this occasion, the Ji family was the host, and no matter how courageous they were, they would not dare to openly show kindness to the Nie family. Apart from that, there are just some mocking looks. Obviously, many people are aware of the conflict between the Ji family and the Nie family. This time, they came to see the Nie family's jokes. Under the glances of these eyes, the several Nie family disciples who came with them were very embarrassed, and their faces turned red one after another. Nie Hai, on the other hand, seemed very calm: "Everyone, calm down. On this occasion, I'm afraid many people are waiting to see our Nie family's jokes. If you are impulsive, you will be fooled by others." After thinking for a while, Nie Hai said again: "Well, you don't have to come forward today. I will take care of everything. In this way, if they slap me in the face, they will slap me in the face, and it has nothing to do with you." "Brother Hai, how can this be done? If anything happens, let's take it together!" No one expected that the one who would take the lead at the critical moment would be Nie Hai, who was not a high-ranking member of the family. In addition to being surprised, everyone started to persuade him. Nie Hai said: "This kind of thing can't be carried together, and it's not like going into battle. It's easy to hide from open guns, but hard to guard against hidden arrows. It's not that I didn't remind you, you'd better be careful." "Okay, let's listen to Brother Hai." These Nie family geniuses are not fools, and their emotions gradually calmed down. Su Han looked at Nie Hai out of the corner of his eye, feeling a little more impressed. At the critical moment, he dared to take responsibility. This mind-set made him somewhat different from other young people. In Nie Hai, Su Han saw the responsibility of being the leader of the family. Just when the atmosphere was awkward, there was a sudden commotion around him: "Here it comes, here it comes, the second prince of Sheyang Palace is here!" Following the shout, a handsome young man in his early twenties, surrounded by a group of people, walked quickly in from the gate. ???????????????????? With a confident and calm smile on his face, he looked very decent. "Brother Wuying, you are here, but I didn't come to the door to greet you. I'm really rude and rude!" With this laughter, Jizong, who was wearing a gorgeous dress and a group of people, strode out of the inner courtyard with a sudden stride. He walked up to the second prince with a spring breeze on his face and held the hands of the second prince. The second prince smiled and said: "Brother, do you and I still need to adhere to these commonplace etiquette? With the relationship between us, you don't need to be alienated from me at all." "Who is this second prince?" Some of the geniuses in the Nie family asked quietly as they were not sure of the situation. Nie Hai said: "The second prince is the second son of King Sheyang. Among the children of King Sheyang, he is considered the outstanding one, second only to the eldest prince." After a pause, Nie Hai frowned again.?, thoughtfully said: "The second prince's name is Yang Wuying, but Jizong actually calls him Brother Wuying, and when Jizong is the host of a banquet, the second prince will come to support him in person. This shows that the relationship between the two Not bad, at least it has surpassed ordinary friends." Nie Hai did not say any more. But everyone understands that the relationship between the Ji family and the second prince is so close, which is undoubtedly bad news for the Nie family. At this moment, Jizong, as the host, and the second prince, as the grand finale guest, have already appeared on stage one after another. It's time for the banquet to begin. Jizong held the arm of the second prince, and the two of them walked shoulder to shoulder, like brothers, towards the most prominent table in the center of the venue. The other geniuses attending the meeting also began to take their seats. This table number was written in advance on the invitation. The Nie family followed the table number written on the poster, but what they found was a table in a very remote location. "This seat is really remote." Even Nie Hai couldn't help but frown. This arrangement could be considered a deliberate slap in the face. "Remember the instructions of the clan elders, don't deliberately cause trouble, put the overall situation first." Under Nie Hai¡¯s instructions, everyone finally suppressed their emotions and sat down with unhappy expressions on their faces. At this time, the emcee of the Ji family, who was responsible for mobilizing the atmosphere at the scene, also walked up to the stage with a smile. "Everyone, everyone, we are all gathered together today. I would like to say a few words on behalf of today's host, Mr. Zong." "Today, in fact, is not only a simple gathering of geniuses, but also a birthday party for our Young Master Zong's biological sister, Miss Ji Zi'er. Let us welcome today's heroine, Miss Zi'er, with applause!" As soon as the emcee finished speaking, a slender figure wearing a lavender dress appeared shyly on the stage. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 682: Helpless You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ji Zi'er, surrounded by several Ji family geniuses, waved to the surroundings with a smile on her face. Her face is also extremely beautiful. Although it is not as bad as Nie Bing'er, who brought disaster to the country and the people, the advantage of Ji Zi'er is that she has a very slender figure, a slender waist, and is particularly exquisite. When she smiles, there is a dimple on one side of her face, which looks very sweet. "Brother Hai, how comethere is still someone celebrating a birthday? Isn't it written on the invitation?" On the Nie family side, a genius asked slightly nervously. Nie Hai also frowned. Before he could say anything, people around him were already shouting and cheering: "Come on, let's wish Miss Zi'er a happy birthday!" "Happy birthday, Miss Zi'er, you will always be beautiful and happy!" A series of compliments rang out, and everyone had a smile on their face and rushed to say their congratulations. "Brother Hai, why do I think all of them came prepared? Did they already know that a young lady has a birthday today?" "Yes, it's the birthday of a young lady from the Ji family, and she is also Ji Zong's biological sister. Why don't we know about this?" ¡°Is it possible that it¡¯s just our invitation that didn¡¯t write it?¡± Nie Hai frowned and whispered: "Why do I have an ominous premonition? Could this Ji family do this on purpose?" At this time, the master of ceremonies of the Ji family walked up to the high platform again and said with a smile on his face: "Miss Zi'er has received your blessings. Now, let's start the second part of today. Please give your birthday wishes to all the guests. Gift!" "Of course, all the gifts will not be made public. However, Miss Zi'er will choose her three favorite gifts on the spot, and she will also choose her least favorite three gifts. So please don't be stingy with your gifts. Wallet, otherwise your gift will most likely become one of the three least favorite gifts." The emcee said again half-jokingly. "Haha, how is this possible? Our Zou family's gifts are carefully selected after thousands of selections. I guarantee that Miss Zi'er will like them the most and be most satisfied with them." "The gift we prepared at Shilangmen cost a lot of money. Miss Zi'er will definitely not be able to put it down after seeing it." Various voices rushed out. It seemed that because Ji Zi'er was Ji Zong's biological sister, these people's desire to flatter her was particularly strong. You know, Ji Zong is a top genius who can break through to the king realm at a young age, and he is also brothers with the second prince of King Sheyang. No matter from which aspect, this Ji Zong is definitely a person worth pleasing. . "Brother Hai, what's going on? It seems that everyone else is really prepared." "Yes, all of them have prepared gifts. Only we are empty-handed and have nothing prepared. It's over now." "This must be intentional by the Ji family. The Ji family are too insidious and deliberately want to see us embarrassed in front of so many people." "Here, what should we do?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????All the Nie family geniuses suddenly panicked. They had no idea that there was a young lady celebrating her birthday today. They came empty-handed. When they waited to give gifts, wouldn't they be laughed to death? However, now it¡¯s too late to find a decent gift. At the moment, everyone was helpless, and those female geniuses were so anxious that their eyes were red. "Don't panic, I heard what they mean. It seems that gifts are given on a family or power basis. Each family or power will give one piece. You all should search your body to see if there is anything you can get. We Let¡¯s all come together and come up with a gift, so that it¡¯s acceptable.¡± Nie Hai whispered. "Brother Hai, I have nothing on me except weapons, elixirs and some primeval stones." "I have a few Five Elements gems here that I bought to inlay on weapons. If Brother Hai doesn't mind, just use them first." "Forget it, who would care about your broken stone? The other party is the daughter of the Ji family." "But, who would bring valuables with them when they go out? That's all I have." Nie Hai also frowned. It seemed that it was really difficult to improvise a decent gift here. Su Han saw that they were helpless, and thought that he had a lot of good things on him, and maybe he could give them away if he pieced them together. Just when Su Han was thinking about it, a Nie family genius suddenly appearedHe suddenly shouted: "Yes, yes, I have thought of a gift that I can give to Miss Ji's family!" ¡°With that said, the Nie family genius immediately took out an exquisite packaging box from the storage ring. When he opened it, he found a piece of mottled ancient jade, exuding the aura of ancient times. The genius of the Nie family took out the ancient jade and looked a little distressed, but then he gritted his teeth and said, "When I first arrived in Sheyang City, I bought this at the antique market. I spent a lot of money on it. It's definitely It¡¯s a real thing. I originally wanted to take it back to my family as a gift for my grandfather, but now it¡¯s an emergency, so I¡¯ll just put it on top first, and I¡¯ll buy another piece later.¡± Nie Hai took the scroll and was a little moved: "Nie Xing, I usually see you being quiet, but I didn't expect you to be a reliable person at the critical moment." "Brother Hai, what are you talking about? We are all members of the Nie family. We will all be prosperous and suffer losses." "Don't worry, I will definitely buy you a better piece of ancient jade when you go back," Nie Hai said. This time, the Nie family finally had a gift that they could get their hands on. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and had a smile on their face. "Brother Zong, congratulations. My sister is really popular. I think she will definitely marry a good man in the future." In the center seat of the venue, the second prince Yang Wuying smiled and said to Ji Zong. Ji Zong was obviously in a good mood and said with a smile: "Brother Wuying is so complimentary. My little sister is just like a plum blossom. If we can use Brother Wuying's good words to marry into a prominent and good family, it will be ours." The blessings gained through cultivation in the third generation of the Ji family." There is obviously something in Jizong's words. As he spoke, he observed the second prince's expression with the corner of his eye. However, what he didn't expect was that the second prince didn't show any special expression, and didn't even change his expression. He just smiled and said as if nothing had happened: "Brother Zong's sister is so beautiful and fragrant, I think she will definitely get what she wants. Little one. The king is here to congratulate the elder brother in advance." Hearing what the second prince said, Jizong was inevitably a little disappointed. In fact, the Ji family has already made a decision. They plan to marry Ji Zi'er to the second prince. In this way, the relationship between the Ji family and Sheyang Palace will become closer, and the status of the Ji family will also rise. But I didn¡¯t expect that the second prince could handle Ji Zong¡¯s temptation with such ease. This made it difficult for Ji Zong. For a moment, he couldn't figure out what the second prince thought of Ji Zi'er. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 683: Gift Troubles You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the Ji family master of ceremonies also began to collect gifts from table to table. Arriving at the Nie family¡¯s table, the master of ceremonies smiled half-heartedly and stretched out a hand: ¡°Where are your gifts?¡± Looking at the smile of the emcee, it was obvious that there was a malicious feeling. It was obvious that he had known for a long time that the Nie family could not have prepared gifts in advance. This master of ceremonies had already planned it and came specifically to see the Nie family¡¯s jokes. Nie Xing couldn't help but snorted coldly and said, "Why are you so anxious? Are you afraid that we will owe you a gift?" The master of ceremonies, who was also a young member of the Ji family, laughed nonchalantly and said slowly: "It's hard to tell. Maybe some people are just too short of money and can't even afford a decent gift. Don't. Misunderstanding, I¡¯m not talking about you.¡± Nie Xing has a bad temper. Hearing this, his eyes widened and he shouted: "What did you say? Who do you think can't even afford a decent gift?" "Are you sick? I told you I'm not talking about you, but you're still fooling around here. Could it be that you really got what I told you? Your Nie family is so short of money that you can't even afford a decent gift?" Not to be outdone, the master of ceremonies sneered and said sarcastically. The quarrel quickly attracted the attention of others, and many people turned their heads and looked over: "What's the quarrel about at that table?" "That table seems to be the seat of the Nie family. Why can't you buy a gift?" "Haha, maybe the Nie family didn't even buy any gifts. This would be very embarrassing." More and more eyes are coming here, and every pair of eyes has a look of watching a good show. Even Ji Zier, who was in the distance, seemed to hear the movement and looked over here. Seeing that everyone¡¯s attention had been attracted, the emcee couldn¡¯t help but feel even more proud, and sneered: ¡°Could it be that I guessed it right? Your Nie family didn¡¯t prepare a gift? That¡¯s why you are so anxious to jump here?¡± "What are you talking about? How could you not prepare a gift?" Nie Xing retorted. "You said you prepared a gift, but how about taking out the gift? If you just say it here with your mouth, can you tell the gift just by talking?" The master of ceremonies was so proud that his voice became louder and louder, indicating that the Nie family had not prepared any gifts and were going to make the matter even bigger. "Okay, shut up!" Nie Hai gave a low scolding, suppressing the quarrel between the two. The Master of Ceremonies of the Ji family looked at Nie Hai in disbelief. Are these people from the Nie family brave now? You didn't bring a gift, but you still dare to challenge yourself publicly? "Nie Xing, please stop saying a few words. Also, this is the birthday gift prepared by our Nie family for Miss Ji Zi'er." Nie Hai said and handed over the exquisite gift box. The host of the Ji family was in disbelief. He took the gift box and was still wondering if he had seen it wrong? How could the Nie family send gifts? Didn¡¯t the invitation to the Nie family not mention the birthday party at all? How could the Nie family predict the situation and prepare gifts? No matter what, with the gift given by the Nie family, most of the host's aura disappeared. The reason why he was so arrogant just now was because he thought the Nie family couldn't come up with gifts. Now that the Nie family has gifts for them, he can¡¯t say anything. Nie Xing was in a good mood and said with a smile: "What do you say? Is it misfiring?" "Humph, it's just a lie. I hope there aren't any shabby gifts in this gift box, otherwise even I will feel embarrassed for you." The emcee snorted coldly, took the gift and left. Watching the emcee walk away, Nie Xing spat angrily in the direction he left: "These guys are 100% intentional. They want to see our Nie family's jokes and give us a showdown. Fortunately, now Now that we have gifts, even if they want to take advantage of us, they can¡¯t.¡± "Well, I hope this gift can pass the test smoothly." Nie Hai said. Nie Xing smiled and said: "Brother Hai, don't worry. I spent more than one million low-grade yuan stones to buy this piece of ancient jade. Even if it cannot be rated as one of the three best gifts, it is definitely not. The three worst gifts possible.¡± "That's good. We came here today not to seek merit, but to make no mistakes." Nie Hai said. In fact, other Nie family members basically have the same idea. I don¡¯t ask that Ji Zi¡¯er likes this gift, but I just ask that this gift doesn¡¯t rank among her least favorites. That¡¯s fine. After all, the Nie family and the Ji family are nowThe relationship is so delicate, the Nie family came to this banquet very cautiously, walking on thin ice. At this time, Nie Feng, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said: "Where is our great genius Han Su? Isn't he very capable? In the final analysis, these things are all caused by you. Why don't you take it at this time? How about a gift to save the Nie family?" Su Han didn¡¯t expect that this fire would suddenly burn him. Then he raised his eyebrows and looked at Nie Feng with a half-smile. "Nie Feng, can you say a few words less? How many times have I told you that this matter has nothing to do with Han Su." Nie Yingmei frowned. Nie Feng said calmly: "Whether it's none of his business or not, when we were so anxious about the gifts just now, we didn't see him say a word. Given the circumstances, shouldn't he contribute some effort?" "Okay, stop arguing. Now that you have a gift, why bother with these details?" Nie Hai said to smooth things over. At this time, the gifts on each table have been presented. Accompanied by several female companions, Ji Zi'er happily selected gifts. The number of these gifts is enough to dazzle people. "Choose, pick. As long as you don't choose the gift from our Nie family as the one you dislike the most, you can choose the rest as you wish." Everyone in the Nie family prayed secretly. However, they still have full confidence in this ancient jade. Even if it cannot be the best three gifts, it will definitely not be the worst. Only Su Han, no matter what he thought, always felt that things would not end so soon. A quarter of an hour later, after some selection, Ji Zi'er had obviously chosen her own answer. "Everyone, be quiet. After selection, our Miss Zi'er has selected her three favorite and least favorite gifts!" "The following is the ranking of the gifts I dislike the most!" "Third place is this spiritual weapon mace! This weapon is so inconsistent with Miss Zi'er's temperament. Miss Zi'er doesn't like it at all and there's no way she can use it!" "The second place is this green dress. Miss Zi'er thinks that the material of this dress is too ordinary and not worthy of her status!" "Which family gave these two gifts? Come and take them back as soon as possible. Putting them here will pollute Miss Zi'er's sight!" As the emcee said this, he also pretended to make a disgusting and vomiting gesture, which caused the whole audience to burst into laughter. ¡°In the end, the gift that I dislike the most is number one. Guess what it is? Yes, it¡¯s this one!¡± As the master of ceremonies spoke, he raised something in his hand high so that everyone could see what he was holding clearly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 684: Falling into the Trap You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's this ancient jade!" As the master of ceremonies spoke, he opened the exquisite gift box in front of everyone and raised it high to display it so that everyone could clearly see the ancient jade in the box. "Thisisn't this the ancient jade from our family?" Everyone in the Nie family gasped in disbelief. Even Nie Xing showed an expression of disbelief. He obviously couldn't believe that the ancient jade he spent a lot of money to buy was actually rated as the number one least favorite gift? How is this going? Could it be that Miss Zi'er has a special dislike for ancient jade? "Do you want to know why this piece of ancient jade is the number one least favorite gift?" As the emcee spoke, his sharp eyes shot over to the Nie family's seat. When Su Han saw this situation, he knew that his premonition would probably come true. It was just a warm-up. The Ji family¡¯s slap in the face against the Nie family has actually begun now! "Haha, why don't you like this piece of ancient jade? Because this piece of ancient jade is a fake!" The Master of Ceremony's words were so shocking that everyone in the Nie family couldn't recover. "What I want to say is, if you don't want to send it, don't send it. What does it mean to send a fake? Do you have a problem with Miss Zi'er? Do you need to use a piece of fake jade to satirize her?" Under the sharp words of the master of ceremonies, Miss Zi'er suddenly trembled, her eyes turned red, and she shed tears of grievance. ¡°Obviously, receiving a fake at your birthday party is an insult that no young girl can bear. It¡¯s natural for a beautiful woman to cry in public, which makes people feel distressed. For a time, many people shouted angrily: "Who is it!" "Who gave you this piece of fake jade? Come forward and see if I don't beat you to death!" "Hmph, I can see clearly. This piece of ancient jade seems to come from the Nie family's children." The person who spoke was a genius from the Ji family. As he spoke, he looked at him coldly. The Nie family's seats are over here. At this moment, many people¡¯s eyes were swish, swish, swish, and this remote small table of the Nie family suddenly became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. For a moment, everyone in the Nie family was terrified. "This is impossible!" Nie Xing¡¯s face was full of disbelief, and he couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°What I¡¯m giving is real ancient jade!¡± He spent more than one million yuan to buy this piece of ancient jade. The owner of the antique shop verified it on the spot and found that it was indeed genuine. What he doesn't understand is, how can a good real jade be called fake jade? "Brother Hai, my ancient jade is indeed genuine, you must believe me." Nie Xing was so anxious that he was sweating and could only ask Nie Hai for help. Before Nie Hai could say anything, the young master of ceremonies from the Ji family on the stage sneered: "We, Miss Zi'er, are not in need of these two gifts. It's just that today's incident really made us happy. The horizon is really big, and there are all kinds of birds.¡± "Hahaha" There was a burst of laughter in the audience, and mocking glances were cast towards the Nie family. "It's so embarrassing. If it were me, and I was exposed on the spot for sending fake jade, I probably wouldn't want to live anymore." "Isn't it? I really don't know what they think. They actually send fake goods to such a grand birthday party. Are they really poor and crazy?" "They are the Nie family. I heard that they accidentally killed the young master of the Ji family. I'm afraid they came here to apologize. It's a pity that it was self-defeating. Now it's a good show." Nie Xing¡¯s face turned the color of pig liver, and he was so aggrieved that he almost wanted to rush to the stage to verify it. There is absolutely nothing wrong with his piece of ancient jade, otherwise he would not have bought it and intended to give it to his grandfather. He took out the ancient jade with good intentions, but he didn't expect it to end up like this. "Brother Hai, and everyone, you must believe me. What I took out was real ancient jade. I really don't know what happened." Nie Xing¡¯s eyes were red and he was extremely depressed. Nie Hai glanced coldly at the stage, with a hint of anger flashing in his eyes. He also knew that Nie Xing couldn't be so stupid as to use a fake to make up for it, and he had seen the ancient jade just now, so there was unlikely to be anything wrong with it. The only explanation is that the ancient jade was stolen. And in full view of the public, only people from the Ji family can do it. However, these words, speaking out, do not make any sense at all.?Someone will believe it. At this moment, Nie Hai understood that the Nie family today was completely plotted against. The Ji family used this method to deliberately expose the Nie family to everyone's ridicule and ridicule, embarrassing the Nie family. If this matter is not handled well, it may become an eternal stain on the Nie family. The Ji family's approach is to kill people without showing blood. With the death of Ji Jing, they only lost a young genius, and the sending of fake jade would probably completely ruin the face of the entire Nie family. Nie Feng suddenly said in a strange manner: "What does it mean to be self-defeating? This is called self-defeating. In my opinion, it is better not to give anything as a gift. Now I look better." "Nie Feng, what did you say?" Nie Xing¡¯s eye circles were red, and his eyes were about to burst into flames. ¡°What I¡¯m giving you is real ancient jade. Don¡¯t look down on others!¡± "Shut up, is this the time to argue?" Nie Hai shouted distractedly. "Nie Feng, wait!" Nie Xing could only give Nie Feng a fierce look. At this time, Ji Zier, who was on the stage, refused to obey. She stamped her feet and ran off the stage. "Brother, you must make the decision for Zi'er. Today is Zi'er's birthday. Are you just watching those people insult Zi'er like this?" Ji Zi'er pouted her cherry lips and came to Ji Zong's side, looking in the direction of the Nie family with aggrieved eyes. Ji Zong smiled faintly, stood up from his seat, and did not forget to cup his hands to the second prince and said: "Brother Wuying, I'm so sorry, my sister has been spoiled by people in our family. I'll excuse you first, and I'll go. Come." "Brother Zong, please excuse me." The second prince¡¯s smile was still so decent, as light and breezy as if there was a layer of fog, making it difficult for people to distinguish his inner thoughts. "Look, Ji Zong is walking towards the Nie family's table." "Now there's something good to watch. There was an old grudge between the Ji family and the Nie family, and now this happened again." "With Ji Zong's character, it is impossible to let go of the Nie family, not to mention that the second prince is here today." As Jizong walked towards the Nie family's table step by step, the Wangjing aura naturally emitted, and the powerful oppressive force made everyone in the Nie family feel secretly cold. Nie Hai's pupils shrank, and he stood up without hesitation, standing in front of everyone in the Nie family, and confronting Ji Zong tit for tat. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 685: Sarcasm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Ji Zong is a genius at the King Realm after all, while Nie Hai is only at the peak of the ninth level of the Spiritual Realm. Under Jizong's increasingly heavy pressure, Nie Hai's face quickly turned pale, his body continued to tremble, and he was sweating profusely. Jizong smiled contemptuously, glanced at the group of Nie family members in front of him, and said calmly: "Someone comes out and tells me what does it mean to send fake jade?" Nie Hai¡¯s head was covered with sweat, but he still struggled to argue: ¡°What we sent is real jade, not fake jade.¡± "You still dare to quibble?" Jizong smiled and shouted, "Bring the jade here." Soon, the piece of ancient jade was delivered to Jizong. Ji Zong gave a faint gesture, and a young genius from the Ji family beside him immediately understood, took the ancient jade, raised it high, and sneered: "Everyone can see clearly, is this a real ancient jade? People from the Nie family, You should also keep your eyes open to see what kind of jade this is, and don¡¯t say that I, the Ji family, are slandering you and calling your real jade a fake jade." "Hey, the color of this piece of ancient jade is a bit weird, and the texture on it looks like it was painted on." "Yes, this ancient jade has no aura at all. It is very different from the ancient jade we usually see." "This ancient jade is definitely fake!" For a time, there were discussions all around. "Thisthis is not the ancient jade we gave away at all!" Nie Hai stared at the piece of ancient jade. He knew that his idea had come true. The Ji family had indeed slipped the ancient jade! But now that he says this without any evidence, who would believe it? "The Ji family is so insidious, they secretly exchanged our ancient jade." Nie Yingmei also took a breath. Like Nie Hai, she quickly realized that her words were unfounded, even if she said that the jade was stolen by the Ji family If the package is swapped, no one will believe it. ¡°You clearly gave me a fake jade, but you still insisted that it was real jade. How could there be such a shameless person in the world?¡± "A group of shameless people, drive them out of the banquet hall!" The young people from the Ji family and some young people who wanted to please the Ji family were sarcastic and kept shouting at the Nie family. Nie Hai¡¯s face was ashen. As the person leading the Nie family today, hearing these words in his ears was undoubtedly the greatest humiliation. Nie Feng looked indifferent and turned a deaf ear to these words, as if the other party's clamor had nothing to do with him. Although Nie Xing gritted his teeth, it all started because of the ancient jade he gave. What could he say? Nie Yingmei, as a female, naturally cannot stand up and confront these people tit for tat. Su Han raised his eyelids and saw Nie Yingmei staring at him. Su Han scratched his scalp and smiled bitterly, thinking that if the Nie family was really kicked out of the banquet on the spot, their reputation would definitely take a huge hit, and they might even lose their qualifications for the genius competition. "This piece of jade¡ª¡ª" Nie Hai took a deep breath. Just halfway through his sentence, he suddenly felt "Han Su" behind him pat him lightly. Nie Hai was stunned when he saw Han Su's figure walking out from behind him, standing in front of everyone, and said with a faint smile: "This jade is real jade, not fake jade." Although these words were spoken in a low voice, the tone was so sure that everyone present could not recover for a moment. The kid from the Ji family who was holding the ancient jade was stunned for a moment and sneered: "What you say is true means it is true? Are you trying to laugh all of us off?" ¡°That¡¯s right, this is obviously a fake ancient jade, but you dare to shamelessly say it¡¯s real.¡± Even Ji Zong raised his eyebrows and shot his eyes this way like sharp swords. Facing everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Han¡¯s expression was still calm, and he smiled leisurely: ¡°This jade is real. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can verify it on the spot.¡± "Hey! Idiot, our jade has been stolen by them!" Nie Yingmei was anxious and kept sending messages to Su Han, but Su Han seemed not to hear her. "This is obviously a counterfeit ancient jade. How could it be verified on the spot to be authentic?" Nie Hai also frowned. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Han Su. It was just that the jade had been transferred to someone else. At this time, they said they wanted to verify it on the spot. Isn¡¯t this humiliating themselves? Nie Feng looked at this scene with a sneer on his face, as if it was none of his business. "You said you want to verify it on the spot?" The one holding the ancient jadeThe children of the ?? family seemed to have heard a big joke, "Listen, everyone. He said he wanted to verify it on the spot. Did I hear it correctly?" "This kid is crazy. This is obviously a piece of modern jade. He wants to imitate an ancient jade, but he has to verify it on the spot, hahaha" "Let him test it and see what tricks he can come up with?" "I'm afraid that in the end, I'll have to slap myself in the face, right?" There were sarcasm everywhere, but Su Han seemed to turn a deaf ear and stretched out his hand to the Ji family disciple: "Bring it here." "What are you bringing?" The Ji family boy was stunned. "Jade!" Su Han looked at the Ji family member confidently, "If you don't give me the jade, how can I prove that this jade is genuine?" "Do you really want to verify it?" This kid from the Ji family obviously feels that Su Han¡¯s head is broken. However, he still looked at Ji Zong as if asking for instructions. Jizong's eyes fell on Su Han and he said calmly: "You are not from the Nie family, what is your name?" "Brother Zong, this person is Han Su, the guest of the Nie family!" Someone next to me said immediately. As soon as he finished speaking, Su Han could feel that Ji Zong's gaze on him suddenly became cold, and it was like a sharp sword, hanging directly over his head. "Are you Han Su?" Jizong smiled lightly, but his inner thoughts could not be seen from his expression. Not far away, the second prince Yang Wuying looked at this scene with amusement. "Give him the jade." Jizong ordered lightly. Everyone around looked at this scene as if they were watching a show. The Ji family kid looked at Su Han mockingly, threw the ancient jade into Su Han's hand, and said mockingly: "I gave you the ancient jade, but you can tell me how this ancient jade is genuine. ?¡± "Yeah, tell me quickly, are all of us here collectively blind?" ??Cynical voices continued to come from all directions. "Second Prince, it is said that the one who accidentally beat Ji Jing to death in the restaurant was this Han Su." A confidant whispered beside the second prince in the distance. The second prince looked at this side with a playful look, and chuckled: "Accidentally beaten to death? Ji Jing is also a ninth-level genius in the spiritual realm. Will he be beaten to death by such a simple accident?" "Second Prince, we also find this strange, but Ji Jing's cultivation level is obviously higher than that of Han Su. If it were not an accident, how could Han Su beat Ji Zong to death?" said the confidant. "Let's see, with Ji Zong's character, if this person falls into his hands today, logically speaking, he is dead. However, will the development of things really be so simple?" The second prince¡¯s eyes were profound. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 686: The Battle for Ancient Jade You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boy, why are you mute? Tell me, why is this ancient jade real?" Seeing Su Han's silence, the Ji family boy couldn't help but feel even more proud, and his voice couldn't help but raise a few points. "Who said this jade is an ancient jade?" Su Han asked rhetorically. His question immediately made everyone petrified. The children of the Ji family couldn't come back to their senses: "What do you mean? Doesn't this look like an ancient jade? Who needs to say more?" "Of course it is necessary." Su Han held up the piece of jade with his hand and said slowly, "I just want to ask you, you guys have been dancing around here for so long, has anyone heard anyone from the Nie family say, is this an ancient jade? ?¡± Su Han deliberately emphasized the word "ancient jade" to attract everyone's attention. The Ji family kid couldn't help but be stunned, "Youwhat do you mean?" "What I mean is that when our Nie family handed over the gift, we only said that it was a gift for Miss Zi'er, but we didn't say that the gift was an ancient jade, right?" Su Han asked with a faint smile. "What does this mean? You didn't say it, but this gift is clearly placed here. It's just a piece of ancient jade. Do you need to say more?" The Ji family member frowned. "What does this mean? What do you think this means? Are you mentally retarded?" Su Han asked. "You" The Ji family boy was stunned for a moment, and then became furious, "Who do you think is mentally retarded? Why are you slandering others? Listen up, everyone, this kid is not only ignorant, but he is also full of excrement!" As he spoke, he pointed a finger at Su Han, his face flushed with anger. Su Han said slowly: "Why are you excited? You are said to be mentally retarded and you still don't admit it?" "Tell me, why am I mentally disabled?" the Ji family disciple said loudly. "Since no one in our Nie family has ever said that this is an ancient jade, let me ask you, you guys said on your own that this is an ancient jade, and then you said that this ancient jade is a fake. Isn't that crazy?" Su Han asked with a faint smile. "What did you say?" The Ji family boy simply felt that his brain was running out, "Then you said this is not an ancient jade? What is this?" "This is a piece of modern jade, not an ancient jade. Naturally, there is no problem of imitating ancient jade or being a fake." Su Han said lightly. At this moment, both the Ji family and the Nie family quickly understood what Su Han meant. Nie Hai couldn't help but look happy, and thought to himself: "Why didn't I think of this trick?" "Yes, yes, this jade is a piece of modern jade. None of us said it is ancient jade. You forcefully say it is ancient jade, and then you say it is a fake imitation of ancient jade. Isn't this a slander?" The young people of the Nie family reacted one after another and started shouting. And the Ji family boy was stunned at first, and then he quickly reacted, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth: "You want to get rid of it like this? What a dream!" "Well, according to what you said, this is a piece of modern jade. I want to ask, such an ordinary piece of jade is neither a treasure left over from ancient times nor a spiritual gem with any special effects. If you put it in the market, I'm afraid no one would be willing to spend a hundred yuan to buy it. I want to ask, if you give this kind of jade to Miss Zi'er, are you insulting Miss Zi'er?" The Ji family kid pointed at the jade in Su Han's hand and asked with a sneer. You must know that the reason why ancient jade is valuable is that it is a relic from ancient times, and it may contain ancient inheritance. Although the chance that ancient jade contains ancient inheritance is less than one in 10,000, as long as you are lucky enough to get ancient inheritance from ancient jade, it will be a huge opportunity that most people dare not even think about. Therefore, the purchase of ancient jade also contains a certain amount of gambling, which is why ancient jade is sold so expensively. And if it is not an ancient jade, an ordinary piece of jade is worthless at all. Giving it as a gift would make people laugh out loud. "That's right, you said it's not ancient jade, it's modern jade, so isn't this piece of jade just garbage? How dare you give rubbish to Miss Zi'er? What's the difference between this and sending fakes?" The children of the Ji family asked questions one after another. "Uh" A group of young people from the Nie family did not expect that the other party would ask this question, and they were immediately speechless. "Haha, this kid is showing off his cleverness, but unexpectedly he ends up lifting a rock.Smashed his own foot. " There was laughter all around, and everyone looked at the Nie family as if they were looking at a group of fools. Su Han weighed the piece of jade in his hand, his eyes were calm, and he smiled leisurely: "Who said this is a worthless piece of rubbish jade? This piece of jade, to this Miss Zi'er, is a priceless treasure. Could it be that you Can¡¯t you even see it?¡± "What? Just this piece of broken jade?" As if hearing a big joke, the Ji family boy showed an expression of disbelief and sneered, "Such a broken piece of jade is still a priceless treasure. Is your brain broken?" Su Han smiled faintly: "What if I prove that it is worth a fortune?" ¡°If it¡¯s really priceless, I¡¯ll eat it from the table next to me.¡± The Ji family disciple said without hesitation. "You asked for this." Su Han shook his head and turned his attention to Ji Zi'er, who was nestling next to Ji Zong: "This Miss Zi'er?" "What's up?" Ji Zi'er hugged Ji Zong's arm tightly, glanced at Su Han with a pair of wonderful eyes, and asked warily. "Have you been easily flustered and short of breath since you were a child, and you often suffer from insomnia at night, have frequent nightmares, and can't sleep well all night?" Su Han asked lightly. Ji Zi'er was a little wary at first, but when she heard Su Han's words, she couldn't help but open her eyes wide in surprise and blurted out: "How did you know?" Not only was Ji Zier surprised, but even some of the core disciples of the Ji family around him suspected that they had heard wrong. Ji Zi'er did have such a problem since she was a child and was diagnosed as having a weak constitution. However, only some core members of the Ji family knew about this very private matter. How did this outsider, who had nothing to do with the Ji family, know? " And some people who don't know about it can guess that Su Han seems to have said something right after seeing Ji Zi'er's reaction, otherwise Ji Zi'er wouldn't be so surprised. "Asshole, are you allowed to inquire about Miss Zi'er's private affairs at will?" the Ji family scolded. Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to this person at all, and directly handed the jade in his hand towards Ji Zi'er: "If Miss Zi'er trusts me, she might as well try wearing this jade on her body." Ji Zier subconsciously wanted to refuse, but for some reason, when she saw the calm gaze of the young man in front of her, she stretched out her hand out of nowhere and actually took the piece of jade. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 687: Two Masters You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as his hands touched the piece of jade, Ji Zier immediately felt that his whole body was completely relaxed, especially his consciousness, which seemed to be filled with a warm current. For a moment, Ji Zier felt so comfortable all over that she couldn't help blurting out: "It feels so comfortable! What is this?" "I wonder if you have ever heard of a magical elixir called 'Dream Tree'?" Su Han asked with a smile. "Dream tree? What is that?" Everyone looked at each other. Ji Zong¡¯s face looked a little ugly. It was obvious that he knew what the Dream Tree was, but he didn¡¯t want to tell it. "The Dream Tree is a very precious elixir. It has very strict requirements on the growth environment. It is extremely difficult to see. Even Xiao Wang has never seen this Dream Tree." A voice sounded leisurely, and then, the figure of the second prince came pacing from a distance. No one expected that the second prince would be the one to finally answer Su Han's question. The second prince smiled and said: "It is said that its resin has the effect of calming the mind and sleeping. As for whether it has other effects, Xiao Wang doesn't know." "The second prince is indeed very knowledgeable." Su Han praised, and then said, "Actually, the resin sap of the Dream God Tree has another effect, which is to nourish spiritual consciousness. Miss Ji Zi'er's situation was obviously that she was frightened at birth, which caused her to lose consciousness. Lack of soul, extremely weak consciousness, prone to palpitations, insomnia, and frequent nightmares. The piece of jade given by the Nie family is soaked in the sap of the dream tree. If Miss Zi'er wears it, the symptoms of palpitations and insomnia will be greatly reduced. Alleviate.¡± "Really?" Ji Zi'er beamed with joy, holding the piece of jade tightly with both hands, as if she had found a treasure. Bang, bang, bang! The second prince clapped his hands and chuckled: "Miss Zi'er must be deeply troubled by insomnia, so she cherishes this jade so much. But then again, this dream tree is indeed extremely rare. Even Xiao Wang has only seen the elixir in book records and has never seen the Dream Tree with his own eyes. Now the Nie family can take out a piece of jade soaked in the sap of the Dream Tree and give it to Miss Zi'er as a gift. Isn¡¯t it priceless to Miss Zi¡¯er?¡± "That's right, that's right, it's true" "Your Highness is right, this is indeed a priceless piece of jade." "It turns out that we have all misunderstood the Nie family. In terms of thoughtfulness, this gift from the Nie family cannot be matched by any of our gifts" When everyone saw that the second prince was speaking for the Nie family, they immediately rushed to agree. The face of the Ji family boy turned pale all of a sudden. He had just said that if this piece of jade was really valuable, he would eat it from the table next to him. Do you really want to eat from the table on the spot? The eyes of this Ji family disciple couldn't help but turn to Ji Zong beside him as if asking for help. Ji Zong's face was already livid at this moment, and he shouted: "You useless thing, get out of here!" "Yes, yes, I'm going to get out of here!" As if he had been granted amnesty, the Ji family man rolled out of the venue. Ji Zong's cold eyes were firmly fixed on Su Han. He didn't understand that he had obviously ordered someone to switch the jade. In other words, the jade in Su Han's hand was clearly brought by his Ji family. A piece of fake ancient jade. Why did this piece of fake ancient jade turn into a piece of jade soaked in the sap of the Dream Tree after being turned around in this kid's hands? Even if this kid turned it over, the dream tree sap is something that can be easily obtained. Even Prince Sheyang¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t have this treasure. How could a mere guest of the Nie family have it? All kinds of questions were swirling in Ji Zong's mind. He originally wanted to use this incident to give the Nie family a warning and let the Nie family understand that the majesty of the Ji family was absolutely inviolable. Then, he would take good care of Han Su. As a result, something went wrong in the first step of the plan. The second prince walked over slowly, with a smile on his face, but there was a hint of a good show deep in his eyes, and he advised softly, "Brother Zong, this is a trivial matter, it's not worth getting angry about." When Jizong heard the second prince's voice, his face became even more ugly. He wanted to say something, but he held it back. "Hey, don't you think it's strange? The second prince is obviously a brother-in-law to Young Master Jizong, but just now, he actually spoke for the Nie family." "The second prince is a dragon among men, how can we find out his thoughts?" There was a low murmur all aroundThe discussion quickly subsided. ¡°Next, let¡¯s announce Miss Zi¡¯er¡¯s three favorite gifts.¡± Since the little episode just now attracted most people¡¯s attention, the announcement of these three favorite gifts did not arouse much interest from everyone. Soon, the third and second favorite gifts were announced. ¡°As for the number one favorite gift, it¡¯s this¡ªa 300-year-old Xuanhuang Shouwu!¡± Xuanhuangshouwu is a rare elixir that has particularly remarkable effects in beautifying the skin. This Xuanhuang Shouwu was a gift from the second prince. The second prince¡¯s gift ranked first, and it was obviously highly anticipated. The second prince smiled slightly, and his attitude seemed extremely appropriate when facing everyone's gaze. Ji Zier obviously also likes the Xuanhuang Shouwu given by the second prince, but in comparison, many people can see that she likes the jade given by the Nie family even more. She just looked at Xuanhuang Shouwu for a while and then ordered someone to put it away. But she immediately put the jade on her body and couldn't put it down. The second prince was not angry when he saw Ji Zi'er's behavior, he smiled and shook his head. The conflict just now was like a small episode, gently brushed aside. Except for Nie Feng, the Nie family's children all looked at Su Han with surprise and gratitude. Even Nie Hai looked at Su Han with a different look, showing more respect. "Brother Han, thanks to you today, if it weren't for you, our Nie family would never have passed this test today." "Brother Han, how did you do it? It's amazing." When the matter came to an end, the Nie family members all breathed a sigh of relief, and there were more smiles on their faces. At this time, the young master of ceremonies from the Ji family also stepped onto the stage again. "Everyone, Miss Zi'er is very grateful for everyone's hospitality. This time, our Ji family is also fortunate to have two highly respected seniors come to the meeting." "The first one is the first guest of Sheyang Palace, the master of elixirs in Sheyang City, Lord Qinghe Alchemy King!" "The second one is Senior Li Si, who is known as the master of both Dan and Sword!" The Ji family master of ceremonies on the stage began to introduce the two seniors enthusiastically. As soon as the master of ceremonies finished speaking, the curtain at the rear was unveiled. Two seniors, one on the left and one on the right, stepped out slowly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 688: Adding to the fun You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing these two people, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became heated. These two people are famous in the entire Sheyang City. One is a top-level being in both alchemy and martial arts, and the other is a respected high-level alchemy king. Both of them are among the top thirty-six in Sheyang City's Millennium Hall of Fame. Either of these two people can make all the difference in Sheyang City. The sudden appearance of two people made the atmosphere at the scene become frantic. Even the second prince, Yang Wuying, immediately stood up from his seat. As soon as the second prince stood up, the other people present naturally did not dare to neglect, and they all cheered and stood up. The applause was overwhelming, obviously welcoming the appearance of these two senior masters. As soon as these two people appeared, they were full of aura. They waved to everyone and walked to the center of the venue. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Qinghe Dan King is dressed in a Dan robe, which makes him look fluttering and full of fairy spirit. As for Master Li Si, he was dressed in neat robes and had sharp eyes, showing the fierce temperament of a swordsman. Jizong immediately greeted the two seniors and said in a respectful voice: "Senior Qinghe, teacher." teacher? When everyone heard his name, they were all startled. The second prince, Yang Wuying, also walked over slowly and said with a faint smile: "Congratulations, brother, you have achieved your wish and I will accept senior Li Si as your teacher." "Ah? Young Master Jizong became a disciple of Senior Li Si? Is it true or false?" "It seems to be true. It is said that Mr. Jizong's martial arts talent is highly valued by Senior Li Si. As early as last month, he became a disciple of Senior Li Si." "Senior Li Si has a very high vision in selecting disciples. It is absolutely difficult for ordinary geniuses to catch his eye. I remember the last time Senior Li Si accepted a disciple, it was ten years ago. I didn't expect that Young Master Jizong would be chosen by him!" "It seems like a monster is really going to appear in this Ji family. It's really enviable!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ You must know that all the children of their family influence are honored to be under the disciples of Master Li Si. However, none of them have this qualification, only Ji Zong has this qualification. You must know that a truly top genius can change the fate of the entire family. With a monster like Ji Zong coming out of the Ji family, it can be predicted that the family will prosper in the future. "Moreover, the relationship between the Ji family and Sheyang Prince's Palace is so good. Ji Zong is such a genius and monster, but the second prince doesn't seem to be jealous at all. There were rumors among these hidden forces before that Ji Zong was too popular and the Ji family might be suppressed by the Sheyang Palace. But now it seems that this is just everyone's wishful thinking. Not only has the Ji family not been suppressed, but their relationship with the Sheyang Palace seems to be getting better and better. Speaking of this banquet, the Ji family not only invited the second prince, but also Prince Qinghe Dan from the Sheyang Palace. It can be said that the Sheyang Palace gave the Ji family plenty of face. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Qinghe Dan King, Master Li Si, the two seniors, as soon as they sat down at the Ji family¡¯s banquet table, they suddenly shone brightly, making everyone in the Ji family, their chests suddenly lifted higher, and they felt more confident. "Brother Hai, is Jizong such a monster?" Everyone on the Nie family's side had their mouths wide open, looking extremely unbelievable. Nie Hai looked ugly, "Jizong is such a monster, which is not a good thing for our Nie family." "Brother Hai, isn't it? There was a turmoil just now, but nothing happened in the end?" A Nie family disciple asked innocently. "Shut up, what happened just now, if Brother Han hadn't turned the tide, we would have never been able to turn around!" Nie Hai scolded, "Everyone, please be smart and remember what I say. Hide, it¡¯s hard to guard against hidden arrows!¡± "Yes, Brother Hai!" "Everyone, do you want to ask the two seniors to say a few words? We young people need the guidance of the seniors. Please say a few words to us!" The people from the Ji family were obviously deliberately building momentum and announced loudly. "Brother Li Si, please go ahead and invite me." King Qinghe Dan has always been aloof and aloof, and doesn't like to show his face very much. On such occasions, he naturally gives priority to others. Master Li Si nodded slightly, stepped onto the high platform, and looked around everyone present with his sharp eyes. "Those who are present today are all promising seed players in the talent competition. Li will not say much here. He only has one sentence. I hope you can all perform to your due level in the talent competition. Get what you want?The future of the hidden power circle in southern Xinjiang rests on your generation. " Li Si¡¯s speech was very brief, but it made everyone present feel excited. For a time, everyone was gearing up and looking forward to the upcoming talent competition. "Senior Qinghe, please say a few words." The Ji family master of ceremonies said quickly. King Qinghe Dan nodded lightly and stepped onto the high platform. His long beard fluttered and he looked like an immortal. "What Master Li Si just said has already covered what I want to say. I will briefly add a few words here. The genius competition includes not only the battle of Wu Pagoda, but also the battle of Dan Pagoda. The battle of Wu Pagoda , I can¡¯t get involved, but I still have some say in this Alchemy Pagoda battle. Alchemy competitions are different from martial arts competitions in that they are eclectic. Not only children from famous families can become top-level Alchemy competitions. Genius, at least, I hope that those young people with less prominent backgrounds can have more contact with me, so that I can see your potential in the alchemy path." "On the day of the genius competition, I will be waiting for you at the Alchemy Pagoda. I hope that there will be more Alchemy geniuses this year, the better." King Qinghe Dan also quickly finished his speech. "Eh? Did you hear that the words of King Qinghe Dan seem to be in tit-for-tat with Master Li Si?" "Yes, they also say that not only children from famous families can become top geniuses. Master Li Si's newly accepted disciple, Young Master Ji Zong, isn't he an authentic member of a famous family?" "It is said that King Qinghe Dan and Master Li Si did not deal with each other very much when they were young. They have been competing with each other all their lives, and they are still competing with each other when they are old." Master Li Si frowned slightly after hearing what King Qinghe Dan said, but then returned to normal. He was also amused by what King Qinghe Dan said. In his opinion, top geniuses must of course be selected from famous families. Even if those young people from less prominent backgrounds have some talent, without the support of a large number of resources since childhood, no matter how good their talent is, they will be wasted. At this moment, Ji Zong suddenly turned his head and whispered a few words to the young master of ceremonies from the Ji family beside him. The Ji family master of ceremonies nodded repeatedly, then walked up to the high platform and raised his voice. "Everyone, the two senior masters here today, one is the Alchemy King, and the other is the Alchemy Sword Master. They are both seniors with profound attainments in the Alchemy Way. Moreover, Senior Li Si has accepted our Ji It is a happy event for Mr. Zong to become a disciple." "In this case, do you also want to show off in front of the two seniors? So I suggest that you take this opportunity today to add an entertainment link?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 689: Ten million bets You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? While everyone was a little confused, the Ji family master of ceremonies then said with a smile on his face: "We have consulted the opinions of the two seniors in advance, and with the support of the two seniors, we decided to hold an alchemy competition on the spot. !¡± ????????????????????????????????????????? Everyone's interest was aroused again: "If you compete in front of two alchemy seniors, if you perform well, is it possible to be directly spotted by the two seniors and accepted as a disciple?" "Yes, it is said that Senior Qinghe's criteria for recruiting disciples are more stringent than Senior Li Si. If you are lucky enough to become his disciple, it will definitely be a change of fate." Among these hidden forces present, each force has more or less geniuses who are proficient in alchemy. Being able to become the disciple of King Alchemy is definitely a coveted honor for them. What¡¯s more, Qinghe Dan¡¯s throne is high and powerful. If you can become his disciple, your status will naturally increase. "Brother Hai, when it comes to alchemy, none of us are particularly good at it." A disciple from the Nie family whispered. Nie Hai thought for a while and said: "If you are not good at it, then try not to participate. We are only here to protect ourselves and not make a fool of ourselves." In one sentence, the Nie family¡¯s policy was set and they would try not to participate in this alchemy competition. Everyone nodded, "I understand, Brother Hai." Su Hanlian looked at them, but felt that Nie Hai's self-protection policy might not work. In a word, the tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn't stop. The Ji family's plan to humiliate the Nie family just now failed, so will they just give up? It is obviously impossible for Nie Hai to avoid the alchemy competition and stay out of it. "How do we compete in alchemy?" Many people present have only heard of martial arts competitions, but rarely heard of alchemy competitions. The Ji family master of ceremonies was well prepared and said loudly: "For this alchemy competition, it would be too tacky if we just gathered everyone to discuss alchemy. It just so happens that we have a more interesting way of sparring here. Everyone has Not interested in hearing it?" "Interesting way? Say it quickly!" Everyone's appetite has been completely aroused. "Haha, this method is to rush to answer. There are ten alchemy questions in total. For each question, everyone has the opportunity to rush to answer. If the answer is correct, ten points will be added. However, in order to avoid malicious rush to answer, if the answer is wrong, Twenty points need to be deducted. After the ten questions are completed, the one with the highest points will be the champion of this alchemy competition." "This alchemy competition is not based on individuals, but on a family. Among the major forces, whose alchemy foundation is more abundant, and whose children's alchemy foundation is higher, will be revealed when the time comes! " After all is said and done, it is actually a very vulgar way. " However, this arrangement is somewhat novel because it is not based on individuals, but on forces. Suddenly someone shouted: "This kind of competition is interesting. However, there is no nod, which seems to be a disadvantage!" "That's right, add some bonuses, otherwise it won't be interesting." "Yes, you must bet on something." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of the blue, everyone is talking about the success of the alchemy competition. ??????????? The Nie family was collectively silent. On this occasion, their status was not high to begin with, and their knowledge of alchemy was not good. They all followed Nie Hai¡¯s policy honestly and tried not to get involved. Therefore, despite the lively shouting about lottery winnings and bets over there, the Nie family seemed to be collectively mute and remained silent. "However, the Nie family can remain silent, but that doesn't mean others will let you go. Soon, someone came over with a playful smile: "Brother Nie Hai, your Nie family is too low-key, right? Don't you, the Nie family, want to take a chance on this lucky draw?" "Hey, are you so afraid of the Ji family that you don't even dare to bet on the lottery?" This is a way to provoke generals, and Nie Hai naturally knows it. But in this case, people are actively looking for you. If you continue to avoid it without fighting, you will really be looked down upon. "Brother Nie Hai, if you are short of money, you can bet on a smaller reward." "Yeah, why don't you bet a smaller amount on the lottery. Take care of the Nie family!" ??????????These people sound like they have good intentions, but in fact they are here to take pleasure in their misfortune. How could everyone in the Nie family not hear it? "However, everyone in the Nie family knows that their family's foundation in alchemy is inferior to that of the major players present here.Not outstanding for a talented genius. If you are easily provoked by others, you will be the one who is embarrassed in the end. Faced with these sarcastic voices, no matter how angry the Nie family is, they can only clench their fists and swallow their anger. In the end, the geniuses from several big forces discussed and came up with a result. All forces that decide to participate in alchemy competitions will each pay 10 million low-grade Yuan stones. Ten million low-grade Yuan stones is definitely a very exaggerated amount. " However, these forces present obviously gave the Ji family face. In a short period of time, twenty or thirty forces signed up to participate. "Brother Nie Hai, there are so many people here, but they are waiting for you, the Nie family! You, the Nie family, should give you an accurate word!" "Yes, it's just 10 million low-grade Yuan stones, and it won't hurt your muscles and bones. If you win, it will be a winner-take-all!" "Are you worried about money? Do you need me to lend you some?" ??Everyone said something to me and crowded around the Nie family. They are not fools, so they naturally know that Jizong is happy to see the Nie family being humiliated. In this case, why don't they take this opportunity to please Ji Zong? What's more, in their eyes, the Nie family doesn't even have a serious alchemy genius. With that level of alchemy, participating in the gambling game is just to give away money. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of course they have an easy target to give money to, so why not? Amid the incitement of the crowd, Nie Hai's face turned pale, but he was in a dilemma. He knew that at this stage, he could no longer say no to participating. ?????????????????????? But once you participate, wouldn¡¯t 10 million low-grade Yuan Stones be wasted? For a moment, Nie Hai felt extremely anxious. Su Handong watched the fire, and could naturally see that Nie Hai was restless, and his heart suddenly moved: "If I provide this fund for the Nie family, wouldn't the money I win also go into my pocket?" For a moment, Su Han's eyes lit up. There were at least twenty or thirty companies participating in the gambling game. If any one of them won, the winner would take all, which would be an income of two to three hundred million. Even if you only contribute half of 10 million, if you split the profit half way, it will still be more than 100 million low-grade yuan stones. What Su Han lacks most now is cultivation resources such as Yuan Stone. He would never let go of such a great opportunity. Alchemy is the field in which Su Han is most confident. His confidence in this aspect is simply unstoppable. He turned his eyes and saw Nie Xing next to him, and immediately had an idea in his mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 690: Prelude to the Competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Nie Xing." Su Han directly sent a message to Nie Xing. Nie Xing was right next to Su Han. He was startled when he heard Su Han's message. He turned around and said in surprise: "Brother Han?" "Keep your voice down." Su Han waved to Nie Xing, waited for Nie Xing to come over, and then whispered, "Go and persuade Nie Hai to participate. I will pay half of the 10 million low-grade Yuan Stones." "Ah?" Nie Xing was dumbfounded, "Brother Han, this money will definitely be wasted. Why should we use Yuanshi to give these guys a free advantage?" Su Han smiled and said: "If you want to make money, just do as I say. After so many things, can I still harm your family?" Nie Xing was a little shaken when he said this. Maybe it was someone else who wouldn't have wavered so quickly, but Nie Xing was different, because the ancient jade he just gave to Ji Zi'er was taken out by Nie Xing. It was said to be a fake jade, and Nie Xing was under the greatest psychological pressure. of. In this situation, Su Han came to the rescue, and the person who was most grateful to him was actually Nie Xing. So, when Nie Xing looked at Su Han, there was a fierce battle between heaven and man in his heart. After a while, Nie Xing gritted his teeth and made up his mind, approaching Nie Hai: "Brother Hai, I have something to tell you." "What's the matter?" Nie Haizheng was worried and glanced at Nie Xing. "Brother Hai, I think you can't lose face even if you lose. If we don't pay out the ten million today, I'm afraid we will be even more marginalized in the future. With ten million, even if we lose, we can still live our lives. , I suggest that everyone pool their own money and come up with 10 million." Nie Xing lowered his voice. Nie Feng said coldly: "I won't participate if I want to join in with you. This kind of gambling is obviously a game where there is no gain but no exit. You have a trick in your head and you have to throw money into it." Nie Hai also said: "Nie Xing, you have to understand that this is giving money to others." Nie Xing said: "How come you are all so cowardly as mice? Even Brother Han, who is not related to us, said he would give five million to help us. How come our own family members don't have such support?" Is it a dignified atmosphere?" "What? Brother Han wants to pay five million?" Nie Xing¡¯s words calmed the rest of the Nie family. Nie Xing continued: "Brother Hai, we really can't escape today. We have already been named by others. How can we not participate?" Nie Hai actually knew that Nie Xing was right. At the moment, Nie Hai glanced at Su Han with a complicated look, a trace of determination in his eyes. "Okay, since Brother Han is so righteous, I will take out the remaining five million!" As soon as Nie Hai spoke, the others immediately said: "Brother Hai, how can I let you pay for it alone? We brothers can collect the five million together." Nie Yingmei also said: "Count me in." Nie Feng sneered and looked on with a cold eye. It was finally decided that each of the Nie family geniuses present except Nie Feng would pay one million, which is five million. In addition to Su Han's five million, ten million was taken out. "Brother Han, can we really make money like this?" Nie Xing looked uneasy and whispered in Su Han's ear. "Just watch." Su Han smiled faintly. "Haha, brother Nie Hai, I thought your Nie family couldn't get it out! It seems that it is a reclusive family after all, and its heritage is still there." ¡°Brother Nie Hai, you¡¯re doing great, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± As soon as the Yuan Stone was handed over, the attitudes of these people immediately changed and became more polite. However, everyone in the Nie family knew that this was just because these people regarded them as being taken advantage of and a cash cow. "Everyone, let's make an agreement. Whichever force wins first place can take away all the bets. I am willing to admit defeat!" There are a total of twenty-six forces participating in the alchemy competition, and the total bet is 260 million, which is undoubtedly an extremely enviable number. At this moment, everyone started gearing up. Suddenly, a Ji family disciple rolled his eyes and suggested: "Everyone, just a verbal agreement does not seem to be binding enough. What if someone refuses to admit it in the end? There are two seniors here today, and there are so many people, I think , we should still make it clear and make an oath to heaven and earth to prevent us from going back on it.¡± These words are obviously aimed at the Nie family. After all, everyone can see that among these forces, the Nie family is the most reluctant to take money. "Okay, this is a good suggestion." ?"I also feel that we must make an oath between heaven and earth." The crowd kept making noises, and soon, everyone was serious about making an oath to heaven and earth. ¡°Brother Nie Hai, it¡¯s just you.¡± The boy from the Ji family looked at Nie Hai with a smile, and his expression clearly showed that he was watching a good show. Nie Xing on the side suddenly snorted and said loudly: "If our Nie family regrets today's bet, there will be a thunderbolt from heaven." This unhesitating oath stunned everyone present. "Hey, the Nie family has become more courageous today, and they have the guts" People around him obviously didn¡¯t expect that the Nie family¡¯s oath would be so happy. Everyone was a little surprised. "Next, each force selects candidates to participate in the answering contest. Only two people from each force are qualified to answer. If there are more, it will be confusing. Of course, if the person who rushes to answer cannot answer, other people in the force can also answer." The master of ceremonies announced again. This rule is quite expected. Soon, all the major forces selected candidates to participate in the answering questions. They were all the top alchemy geniuses in the major forces. Over at the Ji family, Ji Zong ordered: "Ji Yuan, come here." This Ji Yuan is a tall and thin young man in his twenties, with a full of arrogance on his face. Judging from his alchemy cultivation, he has actually reached the level of a ten-seal great alchemist. Hearing Ji Zong¡¯s instructions, Ji Yuan smiled proudly and walked out of the team: ¡°Brother Zong, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely kill them all in this alchemy competition.¡± There is full of confidence in his words. "Look, the Ji family has sent Ji Yuan to participate in the answering questions." "This Ji Yuan is said to have studied under an intermediate alchemy king. Although his teacher is not as prominent as senior Qinghe, there are not many intermediate alchemy kings in Sheyang City, and there are even fewer disciples. Moreover, it is said that This Ji Yuan received the true inheritance from his teacher, and in terms of alchemy attainments, he was no worse than the junior Alchemy King. "Now, the 260 million bet will probably fall into the hands of the Ji family." "This Ji family is so jealous. Alchemy and martial arts are in full bloom. Are they going to let people live?" Discussions abounded, and everyone looked at the Ji family with eyes filled with envy. On the rostrum, Master Li Si smiled faintly and asked casually: "Brother Qinghe, in this alchemy competition, in your opinion, which force has the most hope?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 691: Be the first to answer You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Qinghe Pill King himself has little interest in this competition. In his opinion, among the younger generation in Sheyang City, there was no Alchemy genius that could make him shine. Hearing Master Li Si¡¯s question, King Qinghe Dan raised his eyelids and looked around the venue lazily. Suddenly, King Qinghe Dan's eyes narrowed, and he saw a familiar figure among the crowd at the venue. Immediately, Qinghe Danwang¡¯s expression became wonderful. "Brother Qinghe, what do you think?" Seeing that King Qinghe Dan didn¡¯t answer for a long time, Master Li Si thought he didn¡¯t hear, so he asked again. King Qinghe Dan suddenly smiled mysteriously and asked: "Brother Li Si, which power does he think has the greatest chance of winning?" Master Li Si said: "Of course it's the Ji family. The Ji family has a profound foundation in alchemy, and there is also an outstanding alchemy genius named Ji Yuan." "Is it?" King Qinghe Dan shook his head, "I don't think so." Master Li Si was a little surprised and asked with a smile: "Then which force does Brother Qinghe think the winner will be?" He felt in his heart that it was impossible for any family to be more powerful than the Ji family. King Qinghe Dan denied his statement just because the two had always been at odds with each other. Qinghe Danwang said calmly: "I think the final winner is likely to be a small force that is not very optimistic about others, such as the Nie family!" "The Nie family?" Master Li Si was astonished and couldn't help but feel even more amused, "Brother Qinghe is so funny, Li just thought it was a joke." With that said, Master Li Si shook his head and stopped talking to King Qinghe Dan. On the Nie family side, Nie Hai said: "Since Brother Han has sponsored five million low-grade Yuanshi, the candidate to answer the question must be Brother Han. As for the other candidate, if no one wants to be chosen, it can be decided by I'll come, what do you think?" Naturally, no one had any objections. Anyway, the level of alchemy among them was all about the same. If it were any one of them, the level would be about the same. "Okay, now that each force has selected candidates to participate in the quiz, we will start the quiz. The ten questions for this quiz were all collectively formulated by the alchemy masters from Sheyang City invited by Jijiaguang. Please feel free to answer. " "Next, please pay attention to all the geniuses participating in the answer. Our first question will be announced soon. This first question is about the purification of elixir. What kind of raw materials are added to the tiger bone grass when purifying it? , can the purification speed be accelerated? What kind of raw materials can be added to slow down the purification speed?" The first question is to show off one's power. As soon as this question came up, many people took a breath of cold air. This tiger bone grass is not a very popular material. The main difficulty of this question is that they have never heard of the extraction process of tiger bone grass, and it can also be artificially made faster or slower. It can be seen that this question is definitely beyond their scope of knowledge. Faced with this problem, the scene suddenly became much calmer. Most people¡¯s minds were completely blank without any clues. There are a few geniuses who have hesitant expressions and seem to have some vague ideas in their hearts, but cannot formulate a systematic answer. Even Ji Yuan, the genius of the Ji family, had his eyes slightly closed and seemed to be thinking about it, and did not immediately raise his hand to answer. After all, in this link, points will be deducted if the answer is wrong. For this first question, no one wants to be deducted twenty points from the beginning and become a negative number. Even Ji Yuan was very cautious, his lips moved slightly, as if he was carefully considering the answer. ¡°Obviously, he wasn¡¯t more than 70 or 80% sure, and he didn¡¯t want to raise his hand to answer. "This first question seems a bit difficult! Don't worry, each question has a time limit of 15 minutes. You can think about the answer slowly. Doesn't anyone want to rush to answer it?" As the master of ceremonies spoke, his eyes kept glancing towards Ji Yuan. Obviously, only a genius of Ji Yuan's level can solve this kind of problem. At this moment, Su Han quietly sent a message to Nie Hai: "Nie Hai, you go and answer this question." "Me?" Nie Hai almost suspected that he heard wrongly. He had no clue about this question, so he was going to answer it? It is tantamount to humiliating oneself. "Believe me." Su Han said simply without too many emotions. Nie Hai gritted his teeth. Although he didn't know what kind of medicine Su Han sold in the gourd, this young man??Since coming to the Nie family, everything he has done has not been malicious to the Nie family. On the contrary, he has saved them several times. This time, the Nie family was destined to miss the first place anyway. If they answered wrongly, they would be deducted twenty points, which was just a humiliation. Nie Hai made up his mind and raised his hand. His action made the whole audience stunned. They were all very surprised by Nie Hai's abnormal behavior. You must know that Nie Hai's performance in alchemy can only be said to be mediocre. I have never heard of him having any special talent in alchemy. Is it possible that he is really talented in alchemy? Have you been hiding your talent before? "But everyone doesn't believe it. It's not like everyone doesn't know the details of the Nie family. How much knowledge does someone from a remote place like the extreme south have about alchemy?" In this kind of alchemy competition between hidden forces, is there any room for the Nie family to have a say? This guy was probably impulsive and rushed to answer as soon as his brain was filled with blood. "Brother Nie Hai, I originally thought that since you were older than others, you would not be as impulsive as those young boys. But I didn't expect that you would be silent and make a blockbuster, and when you were impulsive, you would be even scarier than those young boys. .¡± Some people who were familiar with Nie Hai couldn't help but made mocking noises, teasing Nie Hai. These people are all kind of people who are familiar with Nie Hai, but at this critical moment, they all stand by the Ji family and spare no effort to ridicule Nie Hai. They looked at Nie Hai with a sneer, as if they wanted to appreciate his ugliness, as if they were watching a joke, wanting to see how he would make a fool of himself. Nie Hai looked at these faces coldly. At this moment, almost everyone's eyes were focused on him, Nie Hai. It¡¯s impossible to say he¡¯s not worried. Until now, he still doesn¡¯t know what kind of medicine is in Su Han¡¯s gourd. At the same time, those at the scene were also speculating on what was going on. Even the top geniuses in alchemy looked at Nie Hai inexplicably. They can all see that this question is obviously a question to give everyone power. Even Ji Yuan hesitated on this question, but Nie Hai dared to raise his hand to answer it? Is this really the case that the ignorant are fearless? Even Ji Yuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Nie Hai coldly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 692: The whole audience was in an uproar You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the same time, the Nie family members also looked at Nie Hai in surprise. They did not have any hope for this link, and they did not expect that Nie Hai, who had always been steady, would actually raise his hand to answer at this time! In the various eyes of everyone, Su Han's voice slowly sounded in Nie Hai's consciousness: "If you want to speed up the purification of Tiger Bone Grass, you can add a few drops of Tianchan True Liquid. If you want to use If it slows down, you can add a little bit of powdered autumn fish grass." Nie Hai was suddenly shocked and immediately looked in the direction of Su Han in disbelief. ¡°Did he just make this answer up, or is it true? However, at this time, Nie Hai could no longer hesitate. He has already raised his hand, which means he has an arrow on the string and has to shoot. The looks at the scene have slowly changed from surprise and inquiry to ridicule and contempt. It is obvious that everyone thinks that Nie Hai does not know this question at all. Even the master of ceremonies on the stage smiled teasingly: "It seems that this time, our young master Nie Hai's hands are obviously too fast!" "Hahaha" the scene suddenly burst into laughter. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of shame and shame. What¡¯s more, what they didn¡¯t expect was that the person who tricked them would actually be Nie Hai, the most stable person in the entire family. At this time, Nie Hai suddenly took a deep breath and said: "If you want to speed up the purification process of tiger bone grass, you can add a few drops of Tianchanzhen liquid. If you want to slow it down, you can add autumn fish grass. Ground into powder.¡± Nie Hai did not dare to change Su Han's original words at all, and repeated them exactly as they were. As soon as he said these words, the scene immediately fell silent. Many people couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Nie Hai actually answered? And he answered it in a decent way? Even the people of the Nie family looked at Nie Hai in surprise. The Nie Hai they were familiar with didn't seem to be that powerful in alchemy, right? Suddenly, they felt that the Nie Hai in front of them felt strange. Is this still the Nie Hai they are familiar with? They all know the Nie family¡¯s alchemy background. Among so many hidden forces, the Nie family's alchemy foundation is really not outstanding, not even ranked second-rate. ¡°But Nie Hai was actually able to come out on top, answering the first question and answering it so seriously, as if it was a real matter. "Brother Hai, are youblind?" someone asked cautiously. On the Ji family side, Ji Yuan suddenly narrowed his slender eyes and stared at the Nie family, looking a little annoyed. This question can actually be divided into two questions. The answer to the first question is Tianchan Zhenye. This answer is not difficult for him. However, he had no clue about the second question. That's why he didn't raise his hand to answer. Even if Nie Hai said that the answer was the powder of autumn fish grass, he had no clue whether the answer was right or wrong. This made De Jiyuan very angry and felt extremely unhappy. The mentality of other forces is relatively not that complicated. What they were more curious about was, was Nie Hai's answer true? Everyone¡¯s eyes moved to the emcee on the stage. ??For them, it is actually acceptable whether it is the Ji family or any other major power that comes out on top. But the Nie family, they collectively deliberately suppressed and ridiculed the existence from the beginning. Therefore, they obviously don¡¯t want to see the Nie family come out on top. "Hurry up and announce the answer. Nie Hai's answer is nonsense, right?" "Yes, yes, tell me the correct answer quickly." Some people who were closer to the podium could not wait to urge the emcee. The emcee¡¯s face was uglier than crying, and he announced with a grimace: ¡°His answer is absolutely correct. For the first question, the Nie family gets ten points!¡± ah? As soon as these words came out, everyone was dumbfounded. So, does it mean that Nie Hai, a blind cat, encountered a dead mouse and actually picked up ten points? The whole place was in an uproar, and everyone¡¯s expressions were filled with excitement. So, a dramatic scene appeared. All the forces participating in alchemy discussions,It turned out that the Nie family, which everyone was least optimistic about and most deliberately suppressed, got the first ten points. Even the Nie family members were stunned, looking at Nie Hai as if they suddenly didn't recognize him. Even Nie Hai felt extremely unbelievable and opened his mouth in disbelief. Seeing everyone's eyes staring at him, he quickly adjusted his expression to a normal one, but he was still shocked inside. There is even a dreamlike feeling, this ten points, actually obtained just like this? Only Nie Yingmei, with her beautiful eyes slightly narrowed and a pair of sparkling eyes, looked in the direction of Su Han in an instant. How could Nie Yingmei not know the details of Nie Hai? It was simply impossible for Nie Hai to suddenly burst out with such powerful alchemy knowledge. This meant that there must be someone manipulating the situation. However, what annoyed Nie Yingmei was that Han Su clearly felt her questioning gaze, but he still closed his eyes slightly and looked like he was in trance, as if all this had nothing to do with him. "You're pretending, you!" Nie Yingmei cursed inwardly, but at the same time, there was a strange sense of security flowing in her heart, as if as long as Han Su took over this matter, she wouldn't have to worry about anything. This is a kind of temperament that naturally comes out of Han Su, which makes people feel that no matter what he does, no matter how appalling it is, the final result will definitely not disappoint. "Ahahaha" Nie Xing suddenly grinned and laughed, "I asked you to laugh at my Nie family. Now, everyone will be dumbfounded, right?" The rest of the Nie family also reacted one after another, and they were all happy. Regardless of whether this question was a misunderstanding or not, the Nie family came out on top and got the first ten points. This is the real deal! On the Ji family side, it was like a pot was exploding: "How is it possible that the person who scored the first question is not Ji Yuan?" "Ji Yuan, tell the truth, are you deliberately hiding your strength? Let them have fun at the beginning, and then you will have a big explosion and make their dreams come true?" Someone else asked tentatively. A hint of anger suddenly appeared in Ji Yuan's eyes, but it quickly disappeared in an instant. Not far away, Ji Zong¡¯s cold eyes were projected towards him, which increased the pressure on Ji Yuan. He Jiyuan has a mission this time. He must win the first place in the alchemy competition for the Ji family, so that the Ji family can become famous in the circle of hidden forces. The result was unexpected: I failed the first question. "This question should be treated as carelessness and let them miss it. I will try my best for the next nine questions." Ji Yuan secretly made up his mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 693: Continuous Scoring You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Master Li Si was also surprised. Thinking of what King Qinghe Dan said just now, Li Si couldn't help but start to wonder if this was just a coincidence? ??He glanced calmly towards King Qinghe Dan, and saw the old god Qinghe Dan King was there. There was no surprise in his expression, as if he had expected it. Master Li Si could not help but feel even more confused. On the other side of the Nie family, Nie Hai was full of joy and was about to say something to Su Han when he heard Su Han's message: "Don't be distracted. Next, as soon as I send you a message, you should answer it immediately. Don't There was a little bit of hesitation.¡± "Still want to answer?" Nie Hai didn't even recover for a moment. When he realized what Su Han was talking about, his expression gradually changed. He had a hunch that this time Han Su would encourage the Nie family to participate in alchemy competitions, so there would be some hope. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have spent ten million yuan to join in the fun. Thinking of this, Nie Hai's fighting spirit doubled instantly. "Next question, everyone, listen up. Here is a diagram of the Alchemy Formation. In this diagram, we have marked ten lines with numbers, but three of them are wrong. Who can use the fastest one? Find these three mistakes quickly and raise your hands to answer. Once your hands are raised, you must answer immediately, otherwise it will be regarded as a random grab and twenty points will be deducted." "Furthermore, all three mistakes must be answered correctly. As long as one wrong answer is made, it will also be regarded as a wrong answer and twenty points will be deducted." The master of ceremonies said, and motioned to the two people in the audience to bring up a large scroll. The scroll was unfolded, and there was a large alchemy formation diagram on it. On this formation diagram, there are ten lines that have been specially thickened, and they are numbered from one to ten. Su Han raised his eyes and glanced at the formation diagram, smiling secretly in his heart. He had seen this array diagram in his previous life. This is a relatively unpopular alchemy formation, and its function is also relatively unpopular. But it happened that Su Han read a lot of books in his previous life, and his favorite things were unpopular things. The more unpopular something is, the more willing he is to study it. Therefore, he just glanced at this formation diagram and discovered the errors and omissions in it. At the moment, Su Han sent another message to Nie Hai. Nie Hai didn¡¯t even read the title. He knew that with his own level, studying this topic was meaningless. I¡¯m afraid that even if he studied it for ten years, he wouldn¡¯t be able to come up with a result. Therefore, he simply waited for Su Han's message. As soon as Su Han's signal arrived, Nie Hai immediately raised his hand. From the announcement of the question to the raising of hands to answer, it does not even take more than five breaths. At this moment, the whole place was in an uproar again, and everyone looked at Nie Hai in disbelief. "Why is it him again?" "It's the first time to answer again, twice in a row, how can others play with it?" "Yes, did the Nie family come here to cause trouble on purpose? If they do this, will other people have a chance?" The most important thing is that it was just that he was right last time. Can he still be wrong this time? Isn¡¯t this luck too incredible? "You know what?" Even the emcee on the stage was a little surprised, his face turned a little dark, and his tone seemed a little unhappy, and he asked coldly. Nie Hai glanced at the emcee and said calmly: "There are errors in lines 1, 3, and 7. Am I right?" "One, three, seven" As soon as the emcee heard Nie Hai say these three numbers, his face suddenly became extremely ugly. "What? Did he say it wrong?" "It must be wrong. There are three in total. Can he still be right in all three?" ¡°Tell me quickly, is his answer wrong?¡± The people in the audience couldn¡¯t wait to urge the emcee. The emcee made a grimace, made an expression that was uglier than crying, and said in a trembling voice: "Hishis answeris right." As soon as these words came out, the scene exploded. "Right again? How is it possible?" ¡°Isn¡¯t there a total of three places? It¡¯s impossible to get all three places right. Take a look and see if you¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± There are still people who are unwilling to give up and encourage the master of ceremonies. The emcee¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good either. He was from the Ji family, so why would he want to see the Nie family in the limelight? Helplessly, the correct answer to this question was right here. He also hoped that Nie Hai got the answer wrong, but Nie Hai couldn't even get a single number right. "It's impossible for him to forcefully say that the right thing is wrong. After all, there are two Dan?Senior is here, if he dares to do this, he will be exposed on the spot. Therefore, he could only announce that Nie Hai's answer was correct. However, this result obviously made many people present look gloomy. The Nie family, who had been ridiculed and despised by them just now, now answered two questions correctly in succession and stole the show. Isn't this a slap in the face? The most embarrassing thing about this situation is the Ji family. Before the alchemy competition began, Ji's voice was the loudest. Ji Yuan, the alchemy genius, was regarded by everyone as the most promising person to shine in the competition. And now, for two consecutive questions, Ji Yuan has done nothing. If it continues to develop like this, it will be too weird. Ji Yuan¡¯s face was livid. He had already put in all his energy, and he would definitely give it his all for the second question. He believed that the first question was just because Nie Hai was lucky, and the second question was definitely his own. Unexpectedly, the second question was even more exaggerated than the first. Before Ji Yuan could even figure it out, Nie Hai raised his hand to answer it and opened his mouth to speak the correct answer. ¡°If these questions were not prepared by their Ji family personally, Ji Yuan would almost wonder if Nie Hai cheated and knew the questions in advance. "What's going on? This Nie Hai, could it be that he got some shitty luck or got some unexpected adventure?" "Yeah, I don't believe that the Nie family's alchemy foundation can be so incredible. It's really strange." "Brother Zong, do you see what's going on? Shouldn't the Nie family be taken care of?" Someone from the Ji family also whispered to Ji Zong. Ji Zong¡¯s eyes shot out two cold rays of light, and he glanced at Nie Hai meaningfully. The current situation was obviously something he had not expected. Today, the Nie family seemed to have received divine help. First, they got through the gift-giving session that they deliberately designed, and then they shined in this Q&A session. This is something Ji Zong doesn¡¯t want to see at all. As it developed now, the situation was far beyond his control, making him feel as if he had swallowed a fly. He couldn't swallow it, couldn't spit it out, and felt unspeakably unhappy. However, in full public view, he could not openly expel the Nie family, or threaten the Nie family not to answer the question. Otherwise, it will only make others feel that they can only use force to oppress others and cannot use their true ability to convince others. This is obviously disadvantageous for Ji Zong, who wants to establish his image as a top genius. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 694: Relaxation and Relaxation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ji Yuan, the two questions just now are considered mistakes. Next, you must give me your best effort without any negligence." Ji Zong¡¯s cold voice reached Ji Yuan¡¯s ears. Ji Yuan couldn't help but feel excited. He knew that if Jizong just put a little pressure on himself, now, it can be said that Jizong was clearly warning himself that he could not let the Nie family succeed again. Suddenly, cold sweat broke out on Ji Yuan's back. He didn't know the details about Nie Hai at all, and he had no confidence that he could defeat Nie Hai. "However, that was Jizong's order, and no one dared to disobey it. "Yes, Brother Zong." There was a subtle tremor in Ji Yuan's voice. On the Nie family¡¯s side, Nie Hai couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. The Nie family actually got another ten points. In the circle of hidden forces, it can be said that this is the first time for them to shine so brightly, and it is still in the field of alchemy that they are not good at. Nie Hai also knew that it would be a bit offending for him to grab the limelight today when so many forces gathered together. However, at this moment, if the Nie family does not stand up for themselves, the Ji family will definitely seize the opportunity and trample them mercilessly until they are in the mud. ????????????????????????Face is not given by others, but earned step by step by yourself. Therefore, even if it offends people, Nie Hai doesn't care. ¡°The person with the most complicated heart at the moment is none other than Nie Feng. Ever since Su Han came to the Nie family, he had lost his position as the leader of the Nie family, and because of his private contact with Jizong, his relationship with other geniuses in his family was at loggerheads. Originally, Nie Feng didn¡¯t care, because in his eyes, the Nie family was far inferior to the Ji family. Instead of staying in the Nie family and surrendering to others, it would be better to fawn over the Ji family as soon as possible. However, Nie Hai¡¯s performance now undoubtedly shocked Nie Feng. In the past, Nie Feng simply looked down on Nie Hai. Nie Hai was several years older than him, but in terms of martial arts talent, he was even slightly inferior to him, and he was not from a high family background. Nie Hai had always been suppressed by him, Nie Feng. One end. But today, Nie Hai's performance attracted the attention of all the hidden forces present. On the other hand, Nie Feng, had he ever had such a glorious moment in his life? Nie Feng's heart seemed to be bitten by thousands of venomous snakes, and he was staring at Nie Hai with even more jealousy. Su Han seemed to be in trance, as if everything happening around him had nothing to do with him. But secretly, his consciousness covered the entire venue and had a panoramic view of everyone's performance. Now, the eyes of other participating forces are directed toward the Nie family with increasing frequency. All eyes were filled with scrutiny and vigilance. It was obvious that everyone regarded the Nie family as a strong opponent for this alchemy competition. Su Han saw this situation and knew that Nie Hai's evil behavior had made many people unable to sit still. At the moment, Su Han was also in a dark state of mind. He previously asked Nie Hai to compete for two questions in a row because he wanted to give these people a head start and give them a head start. Now that the goal has been achieved, there is no need to be so crazy. If you have to compete for every question, then this alchemy competition will not be able to continue. Other forces are not fools, and they will not always be so willing to serve as foils. If they don¡¯t get it right and they give up halfway, their previous efforts will be in vain. So, when the emcee on the stage announced the third question, although Su Han knew the answer, he pretended not to understand anything and closed his eyes to rest. Nie Hai waited patiently for a while, but when he didn't wait for Su Han's signal, he stopped and did not continue to raise his hand to answer. He could also imagine that Brother Han Su could never be omnipotent or know every question. Therefore, he was not too disappointed, but a little regretful, watching helplessly as Ji Yuan raised his hand to answer this question. ¡° In this way, the ten points for the third question belong to the Ji family. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In Actually, Everyone¡¯s Attention is Not Very Concentrated. Many people¡¯s attention is on Nie Hai, for fear that he will snatch it away again as soon as the question comes out. Fortunately, this time, Nie Hai did not rush to answer, which made everyone feel relieved. It seems that Nie Hai's first two questions just happened to be in the field he was good at. He is not really that incredible and knows everything. ¡°It seems like this alchemy competition is still worth having fun. Jiyuan successfully snatched?The third question, a big stone in my heart was finally let go. The slender eyes flickered again. He is still very confident in his alchemy foundation. Although Nie Hai was forced into confusion by answering two questions in a row, his mental quality was excellent after all, and he quickly calmed down. "I, Ji Yuan, learned all my skills from the junior alchemy king. My alchemy attainments are comparable to those of the junior alchemy king. How can such a foundation be matched by a small family like the Nie family? As long as I correct my mentality and perform stably , the first place in the alchemy competition will eventually be won by my Ji family." The corners of Ji Yuan¡¯s mouth raised with confidence. Next to the fourth question, although Su Han still knew the answer as always, he continued to pretend to be dead. Su Han pretended to be dead, so Nie Hai naturally became silent. The fourth question was answered by a hidden sect - the Tianlang Sect. In this way, although the Nie family still ranks first with 20 points, the Ji family and Tianlang sect have begun to catch up behind them, and the Nie family's performance does not appear to be so outstanding. Nie Hai didn¡¯t answer twice in a row, which made everyone start to relax, thinking that he was nothing more than that. Thinking about it, even if a genius from a declining hidden family gets any adventures, those adventures will probably be limited, right? "Thinking about it this way, everyone can't help but return to their original understanding of Nie Hai, feeling that he is just a small character after all and there is no need to attach too much importance to him. On the other hand, King Qinghe Dan couldn't help but feel a little strange when he saw that the Nie family failed to respond to two questions in a row. Based on his understanding of Su Han, these two questions should not be difficult for Su Han. Looking at Su Han's appearance, he seemed to be in a trance. King Qinghe Dan could only shake his head, wondering what kind of medicine he was selling in his gourd. Master Li Si smiled at this time and said: "How about it, brother Qinghe? Do you still stick to your original point of view?" King Qinghe Dan said calmly: "At least for now, the Nie family still ranks first in points, right?" Master Li Si smiled. In his opinion, King Qinghe Dan was completely stubborn and there was no need to argue with him. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Ji Yuan is starting to exert his strength, and sooner or later the Nie family's points will be overtaken by the Ji family. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 695: Going into battle in person You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Nie Hai like this, Ji Zong also sneered in his heart. Ants are just ants after all. They can't make any waves by jumping around. Jizong's brief attention to the Nie family soon turned into contempt again. A small role is still a small role after all, and he cannot escape Jizong's control. He is not in a hurry to crush these little characters to death, but wants to keep them and play with them slowly. In the fifth question, Su Han still continued his strategy of pretending to be dead. He had his own plans in his heart. If Nie Hai acted too evil and was targeted, it would not be a good thing for Nie Hai. Therefore, Su Han did not express any response for the next five, six, seven, and eight questions. The points of other forces took advantage of this opportunity to continue to rise. By the end of the eighth question, the Ji family's points had successfully surpassed the Nie family's, reaching 30 points, ranking first. The other three forces, including the Tianlang Sect, each received ten points and were tied for third place. The Nie family ranked second with a score of 20 points. Although everyone was envious of the Ji family's lead, they were not unconvinced. After all, at the beginning, the Ji family was the force they thought was most likely to win the championship. As for the Nie family¡¯s flameout, everyone expected it. It would be strange if the Nie family didn¡¯t flameout. He failed to show any performance in six consecutive questions. This is in line with the level that the Nie family should have. On the rostrum, Master Li Si also smiled and said nothing, feeling satisfied with Ji Jia's performance. After all, he had just accepted Ji Zong as his disciple. If the Ji family's background disappoints, even his face will be disgraced. As for what King Qinghe Dan said before, that the Nie family would win the championship, Master Li Si had already regarded it as a joke. Nie Feng¡¯s depressed mood suddenly improved inexplicably, and he said mockingly: ¡°Nie Hai, it seems your good luck is not enough.¡± As soon as these words came out, they immediately attracted the siege of the Nie family's children. Nie Xing said angrily: "Shut up, what qualifications do you have to criticize Brother Hai?" "That's right, did you invest money? If you didn't invest money, then shut up." Everyone looked at Nie Feng with expressions full of contempt. Nie Feng obviously did not expect that his words would be attacked by a group of people. He couldn't help but said: "Didn't I just tell the truth?" "So what if Brother Hai can't answer the question? He's still better than you. You didn't invest a penny and you didn't make any contribution to the alchemy competition. It's your turn to speak?" a Nie family genius said angrily. . Nie Feng was speechless. Suddenly he turned his eyes and saw Su Han with his eyes closed and in meditation. He couldn't help but sneered: "Even if I have no contribution, at least I didn't encourage you to participate in this alchemy competition. Someone would be nice to let you know. You participated in the alchemy competition, but you ended up pretending to be dead the whole time. Don't you think he had bad intentions? Don't you think he deliberately dragged you into the water and cheated your Yuan Stone?" "Nie Feng, if you haven't invested money, just watch quietly and don't cause trouble here." Nie Hai was also deeply disappointed with Nie Feng. "Everyone, listen up, the next question is question nine." At this time, the voice of the emcee came from far away. "Okay, let's stop arguing and don't affect Brother Hai's ability to listen to the questions." "No matter how hard you listen to the questions, it won't help." Nie Feng snorted. "Everyone, be quiet. This ninth question is about the cultivation of elixirs. Please take a look. There are nine different elixir names listed on the big scroll. Please analyze which two of them are combined to cultivate, which can form The fusion of spiritual powers promotes each other's growth. It should be reminded that there are three groups of these two-two combinations. Whoever thinks of the three groups first can raise their hands to answer." As he spoke, a large scroll was unfolded on the stage, and the names of the elixirs on it appeared one by one in front of everyone. This question is obviously another challenge. These alchemy geniuses present may have great experience in alchemy, but they may not have much experience in cultivating elixirs. After all, the geniuses of these hidden forces are all pampered, and they may not necessarily bother to do such things as cultivating elixirs with their own hands. Sure enough, when this question came up, many people frowned. Even Ji Yuan had a solemn look on his face, and he was obviously using his own knowledge to make quick arrangements in his mind. Su Han raised his eyes to look at the scroll, and the image of each elixir suddenly appeared in his mind. At the same time, his profound knowledge of alchemy also began to work immediately. Almost instinctively, three groups of elixir combinations automatically popped out of his mind. No??, Su Han didn't want Nie Hai to answer this time. It would be bad if Nie Hai behaved too evilly and was targeted by others. He decided to answer this question himself. Su Han¡¯s speed of raising his hand was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Because at this time, many people are still studying it seriously, and most people haven't even put together a combination yet. Even Ji Yuan has just come up with a combination of elixirs, and there is still room for elaboration on the second combination. As soon as he heard someone raising his hand, Ji Yuan raised his head almost in disbelief. Could it be that Nie Hai is going crazy again? However, when everyone focused their attention on the person who raised his hand, they unexpectedly discovered that the person raising his hand this time was not Nie Hai, but another contestant from the Nie family. That¡¯s the guest of the Nie family! Why is he raising his hand? Could it be that he also wants to join in the fun? Could it be that this Nie family really wants to defy nature? At that moment, even Jizong's eyes became dark, staring closely at Su Han. The eyes of the audience were once again focused on the Nie family's table. Everyone is curious, could the Nie family be crazy again this time? The emcee was also in disbelief, and immediately scolded: "You raised your hand so fast, did you hear what I said clearly? You must have come up with three combinations of elixirs before you can raise your hand to answer! You came up with three A combination of elixirs?" "That's right. Did he not hear clearly? Could it be that he just came up with a combination of elixirs and then raised his hand to answer the question?" Those who don¡¯t want to see the Nie family in the limelight are still fantasizing, hoping that this time, the Nie family will be embarrassed and will be deducted twenty points. Su Han smiled leisurely and said: "Three elixir combinations, namely thunder grass plus black jade plum, Tianlian grass plus Zhixin Begonia, and Tiannan mandarin plus Agrimony." The names of the six elixirs were recited leisurely, showing strong confidence. As soon as the words fell, even Master Li Si stood up in surprise, his eyes suddenly gleaming with extreme surprise. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 696: The Final Question You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! How could he not be surprised? " Even if it were Master Li Si who answered this question, he probably wouldn't be able to answer it faster than this young man. What is the background of this young man? How could you answer so quickly? So accurate? As Master Li Si suddenly stood up, the scene suddenly exploded: "How is it possible? Could it be that this Nie family member got the answer right again?" "Are two of these Nie family members really going to defy the odds today?" "Did they cheat? Did they know the questions in advance?" "One sentence reminded Jizong and Master Li S. They saw Jizong and Master Li S looking at each other with suspicion in each other's eyes. It¡¯s just that this topic was prepared by the Ji family themselves. It was a topic discussed by many famous alchemy masters in Sheyang City. It is impossible for people in the Nie family to know the questions in advance. Although the two of them were suspicious, they still did not say it out loud. On the other hand, the second prince, Yang Wuying, had been watching from the beginning to the end. At this moment, he was looking at Su Han with a strong look of interest in his eyes. ¡°Go and investigate this Han Su, the sooner the better!¡± the second prince casually ordered. The confidants around him immediately agreed and asked curiously: "Your Highness, is this person special? From my opinion, he just answered a question quickly. Maybe it's a coincidence?" "Coincidence?" The second prince chuckled, "If Ji Jing died unexpectedly in a restaurant and the fake ancient jade turned into the dream god jade, these can be said to be coincidences, then the coincidence that happened next to Han Su is too much. A little more.¡± "What's more, do you really think that Nie Hai from the Nie family just answered two questions in a row because of his own ability?" The second prince laughed again. "Thisdoes His Highness think that Nie Hai's rush to answer those two questions has something to do with Han Su?" The confidant was extremely surprised. "The Nie family is just an ordinary secluded family from the Far South. The Far South is remote and some of the truly powerful people in the secluded world don't even bother to go to such a place. So where did Nie Hai's alchemy knowledge come from? Come here? Besides, if this Nie Hai really has such an amazing background, he would have already become famous in the hidden world, and it is absolutely impossible to wait until now to become a blockbuster." The second prince smiled lightly. "Your Highness is indeed wise!" his confidants praised. "Okay, let's go investigate. If this Han Su is really extraordinary, I, Prince Sheyang, can't miss such a talent!" Two extremely sharp arrows shot out from the second prince's Yun Danfengqing eyes. Bare. "For the ninth question, the Nie family answered correctly and will get ten points!" On the high platform, the master of ceremonies announced helplessly. This time, the Nie family¡¯s points surged up again, and they were tied for first place with the Ji family. Everyone looked at the Nie family's happy appearance, and they were all depressed. At the same time, they were a little confused, where did this Han Su come from? ¡°In the hidden world, I have never heard of such a number one figure. "However, when this guy comes out, he does big things. Wasn't Ji Jing's death caused by him?" Before, everyone thought that he was probably just a small character, pushed out by the Nie family as cannon fodder to protect his own children. However, looking at him and hearing his words, everyone felt that this guy might not be simple. Is there another powerful enemy coming? Nie Hai kept turning off the engine before, so everyone began to ignore the Nie family. Only now did they realize that it was hard to say whether the Nie family had turned off the flames or not. Although Nie Hai was silent, this inexplicable Han Su got another ten points. If this continues, it¡¯s hard to say who will win. Nie¡¯s family was overjoyed, and Nie Hai was also excited. It could be seen that he was not unhappy at all because of Su Han's coming forward. He could even guess that Su Han did this to protect Nie Hai. King Qinghe Dan felt that Su Han could answer this question as he expected. It's already the ninth question. If Su Han doesn't work hard, it will be too late. Next, is the tenth question that attracts everyone¡¯s attention. The tenth question is also the final question. For the Nie family and the Ji family, who are currently tied for first place in points, whoever can answer this question will win. If other forces are allowed to answer this question, there will be no winner between the two families. Of course, if one of the two familiesIf each player grabs the question but answers it incorrectly, it is equivalent to giving up the championship to the other party. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became tense. The Ji family is also well prepared, obviously ready to take the first place. Even Ji Yuan secretly warned Nie Hai with his eyes. Seeing the meaning, he clearly wanted the Nie family to be wise and not try to compete with the Ji family for the championship. However, this warning was deliberately ignored by Nie Hai. Ji Zong¡¯s eyes were cold, and his eyes stayed on Su Han. It was okay for Nie Hai to suddenly defy heaven. He would never allow this kid to defy heaven as well. This kid has already made a big splash during the gift-giving session. He will never allow this kid to make any more mischief. "Ji Yuan, do you understand what I mean by this final question?" Ji Zong said coldly. "Yes, Mr. Zong, I will definitely live up to Mr. Zong's expectations." Ji Yuan straightened his body, knowing that he was bound to win the next question. "Brothers Han Su, and everyone else, Ji Yuan from the Ji family just warned me and wanted us to retreat. You don't have to worry about it. Just go ahead and do it. If anything happens, I, Nie Hai, will take care of it." Nie Hai said this mainly to Su Han. When Nie Xing heard this, he couldn't help but became furious, "This Ji family really wants to ride on our necks. There are two experts in charge of this public competition, and they want to openly suppress us. It's simply too much!" Nie Hai nodded and said: "But I think the more they act like this, the more they prove their guilty conscience. This is our opportunity." After all, the final result still depends on Su Han. At this moment, expectant eyes fell on Su Han. Su Han has the attitude of everyone in the Nie family, so he doesn't need to worry anymore. He decided that he would fight for the last question with all his strength. Once you win, you won¡¯t have to worry about missing the Essence Stone for a long time in the future. "The tenth question is about a recipe. There is a recipe here, but some of the raw materials are missing. Whoever deduce all the missing raw materials first can answer it. Remember, you must answer all the missing raw materials. " This tenth question is indeed the final question and extremely difficult. It didn't even say how many raw materials were missing. If you are not familiar with this recipe and rely solely on your own knowledge to deduce it, you cannot deduce it in a day or two. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 697: Who is right and who is wrong? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Ji Yuan saw the elixir recipe appearing on the big scroll, he was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately became ecstatic. Because he had actually seen this pill recipe before. His teacher, the Intermediate Alchemy King, once used this recipe as an example to teach him how to fuse various elixirs. So, not only has he seen this elixir recipe, but he has also refined it. He is very familiar with this recipe. Unexpectedly, the final question turned out to be a question he had seen before. Ji Yuan secretly laughed inwardly. Even God was helping him. Now the Nie family had no chance. Ji Yuan quickly raised his hand. However, at the same time, Ji Yuan discovered that Han Su from the Nie family raised his hand almost at the same time. This time, it was like both parties raised their hands at the same time. "How dare this kid raise his hand?" Ji Yuan narrowed his eyes. He was able to raise his hand so quickly because he had seen this recipe. Why does this guy do this? Could it be that he has also seen this recipe? That is simply impossible, because when Ji Yuan¡¯s teacher taught this recipe, he clearly said that this recipe is at the level of the King of Alchemy! There is only one possibility, that is, this kid is raising his hand blindly! He wants to kill a blind cat and kill a mouse, and fight to the death! Ji Yuan¡¯s lips curved confidently, revealing a sarcastic smile. Both sides raised their hands at the same time, which made it very difficult to handle. Others at the scene looked at these two forces with interest. There was no hope for them to win the championship anyway. Watching the tit-for-tat competition between these two forces made the drama even more exciting for them. The emcee on the stage was obviously in trouble. Under such circumstances, Jijia, as the organizer, obviously cannot blindly favor its own people, otherwise it would be too ugly. The master of ceremonies looked at Ji Zong in the audience with a pleading look. Ji Zong's eyes flashed, he stood up, bowed slightly, and said: "Senior Qinghe, teacher, the two forces are trying to answer the question at the same time. How should we make a decision? Can you please clarify it?" But the decision-making power was handed over to King Qinghe Dan and Master Li Si. King Qinghe Dan is familiar with Su Han, so it is naturally impossible for him to favor Su Han's opponent. Seeing that Jizong left the decision-making power to himself, King Qinghe Dan smiled slightly and said, "In that case, let them each write their answers on paper and submit them for us to judge." With that said, King Qinghe Dan turned around and asked Master Li Si: "Brother Li Si, what do you think of this method?" Li Si nodded and said: "This method is extremely feasible!" Seeing that the two of them had made a decision, Ji Zong nodded and said, "I would like to follow the opinions of the two teachers." As he said that, he secretly exchanged a look with Ji Yuan. Seeing Ji Yuan¡¯s eyes full of confidence, Ji Zong also nodded slightly in approval. At the moment, Ji Yuan and Su Han each received a pair of pen and paper. They were asked to write out the answers in their minds as quickly as possible in the shortest possible time and supplement the missing raw materials to form a correct and perfect recipe. The eyes of the entire audience were focused on the two of them. Su Han took the pen and paper and began to use it unceremoniously. He had actually seen this prescription thousands of times in his previous life. Therefore, he quickly completed the recipe in a short time. And Ji Yuan over there was not slow at all, and he finished answering the questions almost at the same time as Su Han. "This guy must be deceived!" Ji Yuan saw from the corner of his eye that Su Han answered quickly, and at that moment he was laughing secretly in his heart. The answers of the two people were presented to the emcee at the same time. The master of ceremonies did not dare to neglect. He held two answers in his hands and sent them to Master Qinghe Danwang and Master Li Si: "Two seniors, I also ask the two seniors to review these two answers in person." Obviously, the outcome of this final question still needs to be announced by two experts. If both sides answer correctly, both sides will be tied and win the championship. If one of the parties is wrong, it will be easy to handle. Points will be added to the right side and points will be deducted for the wrong side. The Ji family is full of confidence. People from other forces also set their sights on the two experts one by one, waiting for the final result. "Brother Qinghe, please take a look first." Master Li Si also seemed to be very generous and gave priority toHe killed King Qinghe Dan. King Qinghe Dan was not polite. He first picked up Ji Yuan's answer, scanned it for a while, read it again carefully, and nodded slightly. ¡°Obviously, King Qinghe Dan is satisfied with this answer. He handed it to Master Li Si casually: "Take a look." Master Li Si looked at it carefully, then nodded and glanced in the direction of the Ji family with a smile on his face. Who here can¡¯t understand such a reaction? At the moment, the geniuses on the Ji family's side were all beaming with joy. They all looked at Ji Yuan and congratulated the family's number one alchemy genius. Ji Yuan¡¯s back was straightened, but the corners of his mouth only moved slightly, making him look confident. Obviously, Ji Yuan had already been fully confident about this question. He only cares about how the Nie family behaves now. As long as Su Han's performance is not as good as his, then their Ji family will completely win, and the Nie family will be completely trampled under their feet. The other geniuses of the Ji family also think so. What they are most concerned about at the moment is Su Han's answer. Whether this answer is right or wrong is closely related to them. Even they themselves didn¡¯t realize it. They didn¡¯t know when the Nie family had turned from a little ant with nothing to a strong competitor in their minds. "Compared to Ji Yuan's calm and calm mood, Su Han seemed calmer. Moreover, Su Han's calmness was different from Ji Yuan's. Ji Yuan may be very confident in himself, but in his heart, he still cares about Su Han's answer. However, Su Han was different. He completely turned a blind eye to Ji Yuan's display of confidence and didn't even take a second look. In the field of alchemy, no one can match Su Han's confidence. ¡°Perhaps Ji Yuan¡¯s calmness is due to an attitude of genius, which he puts on for everyone to see. But Su Han's calmness is truly calm from the inside out. An opponent of Ji Yuan¡¯s level is not enough to cause any turmoil in his heart. Although King Qinghe Dan was very satisfied with Ji Yuan's answer, he still had to read Su Han's answer. As soon as he opened Su Han's answer, King Qinghe Dan's brows could not help but condense slightly. ??Everyone will see any performance of King Qinghe Dan. Seeing him frowning, everyone in the Ji family felt happy. There must be something wrong with this answer, otherwise why would Senior Qinghe frown? As for the Nie family, they were shocked, and everyone's nervousness was palpable. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 698: Questioning You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! King Qinghe Dan seemed to be thinking deeply as he looked at the answer, with doubts flashing in his eyes from time to time. The situation seemed as if he was not sure about the answer. ¡°Moreover, King Qinghe Dan looked at the Nie family from time to time, with a hint of inquiry in his eyes. "Brother Qinghe? What's going on?" Master Li Si also noticed King Qinghe's hesitation and reached out to take the answer. At first glance, Master Li Si also frowned and shook his head without hesitation. Seeing him like this, King Qinghe Dan also sighed softly and shook his head helplessly. A slightly regretful look was cast towards the Nie family. "For this question, the Ji family's answer is completely correct and they will get ten points. The Nie family's answer is slightly different. According to the rules, twenty points will be deducted." King Qinghe Dan announced slowly. As soon as these words came out, the Ji family burst into cheers. On the Nie family side, except Nie Feng, everyone else felt sad. Especially Nie Hai and Nie Xing's expressions froze. This blow is obviously too big for them. King Qinghe Dan also looked at Su Han helplessly, showing a helpless expression. In front of so many people and Master Li Si, it was impossible for him to call black as white and mistake as right. What's more, he was really disappointed because Su Han didn't answer this question completely correctly. Su Han seemed to have expected it, a playful smile emerged from the corner of his mouth, and stood up: "Everyone, could you please say a word?" When they heard that he had something to say, everyone was a little surprised. "What do you have to say? Do you have some objections to the judgments of the two seniors?" A Ji genius asked sternly. King Qinghe Dan also shook his head. The answer to this question was certain. No matter what Su Han said, it could not change the fact. Instead, Master Li Si showed an interesting smile, leaned forward slightly, and said jokingly to King Qinghe Dan: "Brother Qinghe, didn't you think before that the Nie family was likely to win the championship? Now I have something to say. If you want to say something, why not just listen to what he has to say?" With that said, Master Li Si was condescending and said to Su Han in a low voice: "Young man, what do you have to say? If you are questioning our two verdicts, you must give a convincing reason, otherwise, it will be unreasonable." King Qinghe Dan also knew that Master Li Si did not really want to help Su Han at all, but just because he said that the Nie family might win the championship, Li Si wanted to use Su Han's incident to make himself embarrassed. once. In fact, Li Si didn't think Su Han could say anything useful at all. However, King Qinghe Dan still leaned forward slightly, wanting to hear what Su Han would say. Su Han smiled leisurely and looked at the two experts on the high platform calmly: "I do have some doubts about your judgment. I asked myself that this answer is absolutely correct, but you two judged that my answer was different. If you two How can I be convinced if I choose other answers instead of the most perfect answer? How can I convince the public?" As soon as these words were said, not only the two masters on the stage were shocked when they heard the words, but also other people couldn't believe their ears. Is this kid out of his mind and crazy? In Sheyang City, no one has ever dared to question the rulings of these two masters, especially King Qinghe Alchemy, who is the well-deserved authority in the field of alchemy. This kid is just a member of the Nie family with a foreign surname. How can he have the confidence and courage to question the rulings of these two experts? Don't you know that you are as humble and ridiculous as an ant in front of these two masters? Ji Yuan also snorted softly and said indifferently: "What are you calling here? Who are you? Who are you? Who are you qualified to question two senior seniors?" Ji Yuan has always been arrogant, and when he heard Su Han say that his answer was not the most perfect, he felt a little unhappy. Su Han chuckled: "I'm telling you, why are you so angry? You feel guilty, right?" "Am I guilty?" Ji Yuan couldn't believe it. "Are you crazy? Do you want to use this method to become famous? Don't you think it's a bit ridiculous?" Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to this guy at all, but looked at the two experts on the high platform again, his confident eyes met the doubtful eyes of King Qinghe Dan, and he smiled lightly and said: "It's up to you two to decide whether it's right or wrong. " "However, I still want to say one thing. This Yunxiao Golden Pill is definitely more suitable to be refined with Golden Flame Grass instead of Red Python Grass. I guess that Ji Yuan's answerThe case is nothing more than red python grass. What I want to say is that although red python grass can be used to refine elixirs, the effect of the elixir is definitely far less than that of golden python grass. " After Su Han finished speaking, everyone was dumbfounded. Especially the expressions of King Qinghe Dan, Master Li Si and Ji Yuan are constantly changing, and their faces look extremely rich. They were really shocked, because what Ji Yuan filled in was indeed Red Python Grass, and Red Python Grass is also the standard answer to this question, and it is also the generally accepted answer to this question in the elixir community of Sheyang City. This person actually knows that what Ji Yuan filled in is red python grass? Are you saying that red python grass is not the most suitable? Master Li Si was the first to react, and a trace of imperceptible anger suddenly flashed across his face. He was obviously a little annoyed that the boy dared to refute his conclusion. At the moment, Master Li Si asked in a cold voice: "You said that Jin Yancao is the best, do you have any basis for it?" Su Han was already prepared for this question, and said with a faint smile: "Now it is empty talk, no matter what debate is made, it is all empty. I can only say that using Golden Flame Grass instead of Red Python Grass to refine Yunxiao Golden Pill , the rate of elixir formation can definitely be increased by more than 30%, and the probability of the emergence of top-quality elixirs can also be increased by 20%." Increase the rate of pill formation by 30%? The probability of appearing the best elixir increases by 20%? As we all know, the now recognized Yunxiao Golden Pill formula has a success rate of about 60%, and the probability of the emergence of a top-quality pill is about 10%. If what Su Han said is true, wouldn't it mean that the elixir success rate can reach 90%? The probability of appearing the best elixir can reach 30%? How is that possible? Not to mention the young geniuses present, even King Qinghe Dan and Master Li Si were in disbelief. Qinghe Pill King knew that Su Han was talented, but the formula of Yunxiao Golden Pill had been circulated in Sheyang City for thousands of years. How could he overthrow it with just one word? Ji Yuan even sneered again and again: "Who can't tell lies? You said that the probability will be improved by increasing it? You are questioning the authority of the two seniors and questioning the thousands of years of alchemy inheritance in Sheyang City." Su Han smiled disdainfully and said: "Are you trying to blame me? Your Ji family is considered a prestigious force after all. How could you cultivate such a narrow-minded genius? If the elixir world is full of people like you, then Sheyang The level of Alchemy in the city will never improve." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 699: The Second Prince¡¯s Proposal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Those words left Ji Yuan speechless and speechless. "Brother Zong, look at this lawless boy, should he be controlled?" Even the confidants around Jizong couldn't stand Su Han's behavior anymore. However, just before Ji Zong was about to speak, another figure stood up from his seat first. This figure is clearly the second prince Yang Wuying. With a faint smile on his face, the second prince raised his hands and said to the two experts on the stage: "Two seniors, how about allowing Xiao Wang to say a word?" The second prince is a prince after all, and since he has spoken, the two of them will naturally not refuse to give him face. They both said at once: "Second prince, please speak." "Xiao Wang feels that this issue is controversial now, with both sides insisting on their own opinions. If they act arbitrarily, I am afraid it will hurt the face of the two alchemy talents and chill their hearts. Xiao Wang suggested that it is better to let them Refining on-site, in this way, it will be clear at a glance which one is better and which one is worse?" Everyone at the scene really didn¡¯t expect the second prince¡¯s suggestion. Now when he brought it up, everyone was surprised. Refining it on the spot? This proposal is too bold and exciting, right? However, when everyone thought about it carefully, they felt that this suggestion was very feasible. Isn¡¯t there a dispute? Then I will give you the opportunity to prove yourself and prove your point of view with practical actions. "On-site refining, this method is feasible." "That's right, it's a mule or a horse. You'll know if you take it out for a walk." The second prince¡¯s proposal immediately made everyone look forward to it, and the atmosphere at the scene became lively again. Ji Yuan¡¯s face darkened, and he was obviously unhappy, but in front of the second prince, he could not openly contradict the second prince. After thinking for a while, Ji Yuan tentatively said: "Two seniors, I have different opinions. The prescription of Yunxiao Golden Pill is already a public opinion recognized by everyone, and it is impossible to change. This kid is doing nothing more than It's just sensationalism. The younger generation feels that it is lawless for this guy to contradict the senior master. If he still wants to follow his wishes and waste time and effort to verify this prescription, then from now on, no matter who he is, he will dare to contradict the senior. Wouldn¡¯t that mean there are no rules at all?¡± Ji Yuan felt that he had already announced his score for this question, and if he changed it again, it would be a slap in the face. Moreover, Ji Yuan didn¡¯t think his answer would be wrong at all. This is the standard answer and a truth recognized by the elixir community in Sheyang City. This guy actually said that using Golden Flame Grass instead of Red Python Grass would have better results. This is simply a big joke. Master Li Si also said: "What Ji Yuan said is not unreasonable. Li also feels that there is no need to verify this prescription." The second prince Yang Wuying chuckled lightly and cupped his hands: "Xiao Wang just made a suggestion casually. As for whether to adopt it or not, I have to ask the two seniors to decide." King Qinghe Dan has been deep in thought. When he heard the second prince speak, he suddenly woke up and said decisively: "It needs to be verified. Since ancient times, practice has revealed true knowledge. I support verification on the spot!" " King Qinghe Dan was so decisive that no one expected it. Since ancient times, practice has produced true knowledge, and this is not unreasonable. Master Li Si laughed dryly: "Since Brother Qinghe is so insistent, then Li has no objection." ¡° Anyway, even if they want to verify it, it¡¯s the Nie family who are humiliating themselves. They just watched one more joke. I hope that Master Li Si is like this. Looking at the expression of Qinghe Pill King, he seems to be very insistent, knowing that the on-site refining is already a certainty. At the moment, he sighed softly and said calmly: "Senior Qinghe's words are very reasonable. I have learned from this. Since ancient times, practice has revealed true knowledge. Today, I will use practical actions to expose this claptrap guy's true colors!" As he spoke, Ji Yuan stared at Su Han coldly, bursting out with uncontrollable killing intent. Su Han was naturally not afraid of such a clumsy threat, but before he could say anything, Nie Hai took a step forward, stood in front of Su Han, and said coldly: "What nonsense are you talking about? Who is trying to please others? " Ji Yuan snorted coldly and said: "You are all in the same group, so naturally you are a nest of snakes and rats. Don't worry, you can't do any tricks in front of me. After the on-site refining is completed, everyone will naturally know that you are the same." Who is sensationalizing?" Nie Hai sneered, unwilling to be outdone, and prepared to say something more. But he was stopped by Su Han, who smiled lightly and said: "If you quarrel with such a person, you can only lower yourself."   Nie Hai was not a fool either. He laughed loudly when he heard this: "Yes, yes, brother Han Su is right. It's just that I'm so confused that I actually have the same experience as this kind of person." With that said, Nie Hai laughed and walked away. Ji Yuan was so angry that his face turned blue, and he stared at Su Han coldly: "Boy, don't show off your words. Wait until the on-site refining is over, and see who else will protect you." Ji Yuan¡¯s eyes held an undisguised threat. He obviously knew that as soon as today¡¯s banquet was over, Ji Zong would find Su Han and avenge Ji Jing. In Ji Yuan¡¯s eyes, this kid is already dead. However, his look in his eyes naturally did not scare Su Han. Su Han chuckled: "Ji Yuan, don't say you feel guilty?" Master Li Si also spoke calmly at this time: "Okay, let's stop talking. All the raw materials will be handed over to you soon. Except for the difference between Golden Flame Grass and Red Python Grass, other materials , they are all exactly the same, and there is no difference in age or quality. As for the alchemy cauldron, you two also use the unified alchemy cauldron provided by the Ji family." While talking, the materials provided by the Ji family were brought up in a steady stream and handed over to the two of them respectively. Ji Yuan himself is the genius of the Ji family, so he naturally has no need to verify these materials. Su Han glanced at the materials and confirmed that there were no problems. Su Han especially paid special attention to the Alchemy Cauldron. If there was a problem with the Alchemy Cauldron, everything else would be useless. However, under Su Han's evil eyes, he confirmed that there was nothing wrong with these things. The many talents present are looking forward to it. It's not like they have never seen this kind of on-site alchemy competition and elixir refining. However, this competition is obviously different from ordinary competitions. It is related to the authority of the two senior experts, and it is also related to whether there is any imperfection in the Yunxiao Jindan formula recognized by the elixir industry in Sheyang City. In the eyes of everyone, Su Han's attempt to overthrow this elixir prescription on the spot was tantamount to throwing an egg against a stone and humiliating himself. He said that using Golden Flame Grass is better than Red Python Grass, which is just nonsense and sensationalism. This made them look forward to it even more. When the elixir is refined, how embarrassed this boy will be, and how disgraced the Nie family will be. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 700: The elixir is released You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, let's get started. Remember, each of you only has one hour to refine a Yunxiao Golden Elixir using the raw materials you think are the most perfect. Let the facts speak for themselves. In the end, whose elixir has a higher success rate? Whoever¡¯s elixir produces more top-quality elixirs will win.¡± King Qinghe Dan announced. As soon as the words fell, the two of them started refining the elixir without hesitation. These geniuses present are all well-informed. They have seen a lot of ordinary alchemy discussions and on-site alchemy. However, they can also see that Ji Yuan's refining techniques are indeed extraordinary, showing his profound attainments in alchemy. "As expected, he is indeed the number one alchemy genius of the Ji family, and the techniques he uses are not conventional." "It is said that Ji Yuan's alchemy skills are the true inheritance of the Intermediate Alchemy King. Now the boy from the Nie family with a foreign surname will be in trouble." Su Han completely ignored these comments and just followed his own pace. Heat the cauldron, build the fire, put in the ingredients, everything is in order. For Su Han, refining alchemy is as simple as eating and sleeping. Moreover, this Yunxiao Golden Pill itself is not a particularly difficult pill to refine. Gradually, someone noticed Su Han's movements. "Have you seen that the boy with a foreign surname from the Nie family is actually very skilled at refining elixirs?" "Am I wrong? Although this guy's technique is conventional, it is smooth and smooth, without any mistakes or omissions. Isn't this a performance that can only be achieved by people with very solid basic alchemy skills?" Even King Qinghe Dan was greatly moved. Although he knew that Su Han's alchemy skills were unfathomable and he could decipher ancient elixir recipes that even he could not decipher. However, he had never seen Su Han making alchemy on the spot. Although he does not have any special techniques and uses conventional techniques, the same technique can produce different effects in the hands of different people. Su Han¡¯s technique is methodical. Even when he deliberately reserved it, his technique still shows a strange flowing beauty that makes people unable to take their eyes away. Others may not be able to see this method, but King Qinghe Dan can see that this is definitely not something ordinary young people can do. This must be based on basic skills. It took a lot of effort and ten years of daily practice to reach this point. Although Ji Yuan's technique is also very beautiful, compared with Han Su, it seems like he is showing off his skills, and it is still a very clumsy show off. This kind of dazzling skills may be worth seeing in normal times, but now with Han Su as a comparison, Ji Yuan's dazzling skills look clumsy no matter how you look at them. Qinghe Dan King stared at Su Han closely. He was very curious about whether Su Han needed to change the refining steps when he replaced the red python grass that everyone recognized as golden python grass. When do you need to add Jinyancao and how to control the heat? These details are very important. If an alchemist wants to go further, he should always pay attention to these details. Qinghe Alchemy King didn't care about his own face at all, and he didn't care whether others would find out that he was secretly learning the alchemy skills of a junior. At this moment, he was studying very seriously, without turning his eyes, just like a man who was watching intently. The teacher's demonstration is average for primary school students. Su Han didn't know that King Qinghe Dan was also stealing his master, but even if he knew, he wouldn't care. This kind of craft is simply insignificant to him. About half an hour later, all of Su Han's materials completed the preliminary fusion and began to condense the elixir. This elixir condensation step is the most important step in refining the Yunxiao Golden elixir. How high the elixir formation rate of the Yunxiao Golden elixir and the probability of producing the best elixir are mostly determined by whether the elixir condensation step is perfect. Na Jiyuan obviously knew this very well. Now he had just entered the elixir condensation stage. He was so focused that there were even beads of sweat on his forehead. However, Su Han was calm and composed. He didn't know how many times he had repeated this process of condensing the pill in his past and present lives. For him, it was not difficult at all, and he was not worried about any accidents during the process of condensing the pill. The evil eye looked into the alchemy cauldron, and the wall of the alchemy cauldron was suddenly seen through. The Yunxiao golden elixir was merging, one, two, three ??The golden elixirs are beating in the alchemy cauldron. Within a moment, a clear and long cry sounded from the alchemy cauldron, which was the potential of the alchemy to be completed. Su Han patted the cauldron lightly, and the cauldron lid automatically bounced up and flew high into the sky.   The next moment, round and plump pills flew out from the pill cauldron and landed on the jade plate. Yunxiao Golden Pill! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Everyone looked over and their expressions moved slightly. Su Han's furnace of Yunxiao Golden Pill actually had as many as twelve pills! ??Looking at the size of these pills, each one is well-proportioned and plump, and the golden-red color is very attractive. There are four of them with complex golden lines on the surface, which are the legendary pills. The formation of Dan Qi shows that this elixir is of the highest quality. Twelve completed elixirs and four top-quality elixirs indicate that the elixir-forming rate of this batch of elixirs has reached over 90%, and the top-quality elixir rate has reached over 30%. Even King Qinghe Dan and Master Li Si¡¯s expressions changed drastically at this moment, and their hearts were filled with shock. Because, even if they go into battle in person and use red python grass to refine the Yunxiao Golden Pill, they are afraid that the number of completed pills will only be around nine, and no more than ten at most. Among them, there are at most one or two elixirs with the highest qualifications. But Su Han actually refined twelve pills in one furnace, and four of them were top-quality pills! It¡¯s okay for Qinghe Dan King. After all, he has seen the evil side of Su Han, so he can be said to be mentally prepared. Master Li Si, on the other hand, completely lost his composure. His eyes were wide open and his body was leaning forward uncontrollably, as if he wanted to confirm whether there was something wrong with his eyes. Even if Master Li Si is like this, the other people present are even more unbearable. At this time, the alchemy condensation process on Jiyuan's side had come to an end, and the alchemy cauldron also made a roaring sound. It¡¯s just that the roaring momentum seems to be inferior to Su Han. Soon, Jiyuan¡¯s elixir was released. Eight pills were produced in one batch, which was considered good in normal times. However, no matter in terms of quantity, size or color of the elixirs, they are far from comparable to Su Han. Not to mention, there is only one top-quality elixir in Ji Yuan's finished elixir. "Compared with Su Han, it can be said that he lost so much that he didn't even have any pants left. Ji Yuan¡¯s face was extremely ugly. This obvious gap didn¡¯t even need to be announced by the two seniors. The result was already very obvious. The scene was completely silent, and everyone could not believe their eyes. This result simply subverted their three views. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 701 Millennium Hall of Fame You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hurry up and bring those two furnace-made elixirs over to me!" Master Li Si said in a deep voice that he would not believe it no matter what, using Golden Flame Grass instead of Red Python Grass to refine Yunxiao Golden Pill, the final rate of elixir formation and the rate of top quality would actually increase so much. His first reaction was that there was fraud. This boy with a foreign surname from the Nie family must have cheated! Therefore, he couldn't wait to observe the two people's elixirs up close to see what was weird about them. The elixir was prepared in two furnaces and was quickly presented to the two experts on the stage. However, the more Master Li Si carefully observed these two furnaces of elixirs, the darker his expression became. Su Han¡¯s furnace-made elixir was completely unsuspecting. Whether it was quantity, quality, or size, it far exceeded Ji Yuan¡¯s furnace-made elixir. Putting two furnace-made elixirs together, it is simply the difference between an exquisite master's work and a clumsy apprentice's work! Even though Master Li Si was not Ji Yuan¡¯s direct teacher, at this moment, he still felt that his face was dull, especially in front of King Qinghe Dan. Especially, he could also see that King Qinghe Dan obviously knew that Han Su. Bang, bang, bang! Qinghe Alchemy King gently touched his palms and smiled and said: "It's amazing, it's amazing. I didn't expect that today's alchemy competition was unexpectedly fruitful. This little friend Han Su taught me a vivid lesson with practical actions. It seems that, Not what is recognized by everyone is the truth. Sometimes the truth may be in the hands of a few people. Only practice can test what is the real truth." "Little friend Han Su, you have done a lot of good in this matter and have made a great contribution to the development of alchemy in Sheyang City." Qinghe Alchemy King said with emotion. Su Han smiled slightly: "King Qinghe Dan has given you such a great award. I feel ashamed to deserve it." At this moment, there is no need to say anything, facts are the best answer. Ji Yuan, who was still full of energy before, is now like an eggplant beaten by frost, completely wilted. The Ji family, who had shown off their power before, were now dumbfounded and completely stopped. Obviously, all this completely subverted their understanding and was completely beyond their expectations. At this time, the second prince Yang Wuying suddenly laughed: "Today's scene is also an eye-opener for Xiao Wang. I have to say that there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world. There is still a lot for all of us to learn." These words, which were like mud, covered up the awkward atmosphere at the scene. However, after the second prince finished speaking, he glanced at Su Han meaningfully, with a look of exploration and interest deep in his eyes. At this time, the most embarrassed person was Ji Yuan. The second prince's words made him blush even more. He wished he could find a crack in the ground and burrow down there, and never appear in this place again. Ji Zong, on the other hand, suddenly narrowed his eyes and stared at Su Han, with uncontrollable killing intent bursting out of his eyes. Qinghe Danwang said: "It seems that the final question should be changed. The Ji family's answer is not wrong, but obviously the Nie family's answer is better. Therefore, these ten points should be added to Nie family. Of course, Ji Yuan¡¯s answer is correct, so the twenty points will not be deducted, but there will be no extra points either.¡± With this change, the Nie family's points will completely surpass the Ji family and become the first. There will be no other questions later, which means that the Ji family has no chance to turn around. After hearing King Qinghe Dan¡¯s verdict, Ji Yuan¡¯s face suddenly froze and his mouth opened again and again. After all, there was no point in arguing anymore. When the Ji family heard the verdict, everyone was furious. However, in front of the two masters, they could not blatantly make a mistake and could only cast their hateful eyes on the Nie family. They think the weirdest thing is, when did the Nie family's Alchemy level improve so quickly? In this way, the champion of this alchemy competition has firmly fallen on the Nie family. The Nie family, as a super dark horse, won the championship in one fell swoop. The Ji family, as the favorite before the game, could only watch the Nie family reach the top. The huge bet of 260 million low-grade yuan stones also fell heavily into the hands of the Nie family. And this huge reversal also made everyone in the Nie family excited, dancing and expressing their inner excitement! Su Han returned to his seat, but he was very calm, as if he had done something insignificant. In the end, King Qinghe Dan couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart:??"I am both happy and a little worried about this alchemy competition. It can be seen that the major secluded forces have not slackened on alchemy in recent years, but they have gradually entered a situation where they are complacent. This kind of The situation is not good for the development of alchemy." "Fortunately, there is a surprise today, which allows me to see a pool of living water and a clear spring. To be honest, I have not seen a young man like Han Su for many years. I am not only looking forward to it, but also resigned to being defeated. " King Qinghe Dan has never been stingy in his praise for Su Han. What he said was also extremely sincere. However, these words will inevitably sound a bit different in the eyes of others. It seems that the more King Qinghe Dan praises Su Han, the more he slaps these other hidden forces in the face. Su Han was also speechless. Qinghe Alchemy King himself did not have any malice, but was purely in good faith. He wanted to express his inner admiration for Su Han's alchemy level. However, the more exaggerated he boasted, the more hatred he aroused for the Nie family. Because although these alchemy masters are not young, in fact, all of them are a bit pedantic and not very understanding of the world due to their long-term retreat to study alchemy. King Qinghe Dan was sincere, but he did not think of this level. Su Han didn¡¯t mean to blame him. The alchemy competition came to an end just like this. Compared with the happy Nie family, both the Ji family and Master Li Si seemed a little depressed. Jizong looked at Su Han coldly, the killing intent in his eyes reaching a peak. At this time, King Qinghe Alchemy stood up and said goodbye: "I watched a wonderful alchemy competition today. I have other important matters, so I will leave now." As he said that, he seemed to have remembered something, and said: "By the way, I will report what happened to little friend Han Su today to the Sheyang City Alchemist Association. Presumably, with the contribution of little friend Han Su to the Yunxiao Golden Pill Formula, the Alchemist Association We should consider absorbing Little Friend Han Su as a member, and consider including Little Friend Han Su as a candidate for the Sheyang City Millennium Hall of Fame." What, candidates for the Millennium Hall of Fame? As soon as Qinghe Danwang said this, it immediately aroused a thousand waves. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 702 Discussions from all parties You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Sheyang City¡¯s Millennium Hall of Fame is not accessible to ordinary people. The people who can leave their names in this Millennium Hall of Fame are all great figures, such as King Qinghe Dan and Master Li Si, who are among the top thirty-six figures in the Millennium Hall of Fame. Even Su Han did not expect that King Qinghe Dan would have such a plan. Ji Zong's eyes suddenly narrowed at this moment. He didn't really care whether this kid would be inducted into the Millennium Hall of Fame. He was more concerned about the fact that King Qinghe Alchemy said he wanted Su Han to become a member of the Alchemist Association. . This means that Su Han will be protected by the Alchemist Association in Sheyang City from now on. Anyone who pursues him will be equivalent to making the entire Alchemist Association an enemy. The Alchemist Association is a very protective organization. Even if the Ji family had a million courages, they would never dare to go against the Alchemist Association. At this time, Master Li Si also stood up and said: "Li also has something to do, so I'll take my leave. Brother Qinghe, are you coming with us?" King Qinghe Dan narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "Brother Li Si, don't you want to stay with your disciple Ji Zong for a while?" "The master brings you in, and you rely on yourself to learn skills. This disciple, Li, is not the kind of person who needs the protection of his elders." Master Li Si's words have a profound meaning. Qinghe Dan King laughed: "Congratulations to Brother Li Si for accepting a good disciple. However, I believe that the young people I am optimistic about will not be worse than the young people I am optimistic about." Having said that, the scene smelled faintly of gunpowder. Everyone present was in disbelief. King Qinghe Dan was very optimistic about this boy with a foreign surname from the Nie family, but he actually compared this boy with Ji Zong? Is there any comparability between the two? You must know that Ji Zong is a top genius who reached the king realm before the age of thirty. Even if you look at the entire hidden world, such geniuses are rare. It can be said that Jizong is definitely the favorite to win this talent competition. How could such a top genius be compared to a boy with a foreign surname from the Nie family? It is true that this boy with a surname from the Nie family is very talented in alchemy, but compared with Ji Zong, he is a bit overestimating his abilities, right? Even Master Li Si had a look of astonishment on his face. After a moment, he couldn't help but burst into laughter: "Haha, what Brother Qinghe said is interesting. A genius in alchemy, no matter how surprised he is, he will be surprised in the end." Clinging at the feet of a martial arts genius? Brother Qinghe, don't blame me for speaking harshly, that's the fact." "Really? I don't think so." Qinghe Danwang said calmly. "Since Brother Qinghe said so, let's take a look and look forward to the performance of the two geniuses in the competition." Master Li Si said, laughed and left. When the figures of the two masters disappeared from the venue, everyone started buzzing and talking: "What's going on? It seems that the two seniors are at odds?" "Yes, but according to me, Qinghe Alchemy King is too confused this time. He is betting on an alchemy genius? Do you expect an alchemy genius to shine in the genius competition?" "The most critical part of the genius competition is the battle of Wu Pagoda. I don't think a genius in alchemy can perform so wonderfully in the battle of Wu Pagoda." "Brother Zong, what do you think we should do now? King Qinghe Dan is obviously protecting the boy with a foreign surname from the Nie family, so it's hard for us to take action now. But, is this the end of Brother Jing's hatred?" The confidant beside Ji Zong whispered. "It doesn't matter, when the genius competition comes, the debt will naturally be recovered!" A cold smile appeared at the corner of Ji Zong's mouth. On the other side, the confidants of the second prince came over and reported back: "Your Highness, we have found out that this Han Su is a casual cultivator brought out from Huanghuo City by the Nie family when they passed by Huanghuo City. As for his previous resume, we have temporarily But I can¡¯t find it.¡± "Rogue cultivators brought back from Wildfire City?" The second prince said deep in thought, "Isn't Wildfire City a place of exile? In that kind of place, would there be such a person? And such a character would actually be killed by Nie Bring it home?" "Your Highness, this subordinate also feels a little strange." "Okay." The second prince smiled, "I understand, you can go down." And the whole hall was in a heated discussion: "King Qinghe Dan really praised this boy with a foreign surname from the Nie family. It seems that he values ??this boy very much!" "Is this boy with a foreign surname from the Nie family going to have great luck? Being valued by King Qinghe Dan, he probably has a bright future." ???????Their tone of voice was full of envy, and their eyes were constantly directed towards the Nie family. ¡°Obviously, they are extremely envious of King Qinghe Dan. Who is Qinghe Danwang? That was the alchemy giant in Sheyang City. Being able to be personally praised by such a person will make your face light up when you talk about it later. "It's not surprising. The Nie family won the first place in the alchemy competition this time and won more than 200 million yuan in stone. Isn't it all because of this boy?" "What I'm curious about is, where did this guy come from? Have you heard of him before?" "How could you have heard of it? There is no such figure in the hidden world, right?" "I think this kid is mysterious and has no idea of ??his origins. I'm afraid that even the Nie family may not be worthy of him. Maybe they just use the Nie family as a springboard. After he becomes famous, what else will the Nie family have? thing?" "Hehe, that's right. The Nie family thought they had gained a helping hand, but in fact they were just using them as a stepping stone." These guys, you said something to me, but in their words, they all felt extremely envious of Su Han. Although he is still far behind Ji Zong, from now on, he can be regarded as a prosperous person with a bright future. Su Han fell silent at the next banquet, which became the stage for the top martial arts geniuses. These martial arts geniuses were not put into use during the entire banquet. The following time almost became their show time, pushing the banquet atmosphere to a climax time and time again. Su Hanlian watched, these guys were showing off here, and to be honest, it was of no use at all. If you really want to show off your martial arts talent, the best stage should be the talent competition. What's more, there was Ji Zong present, and even Ji Zong, a king-level genius, didn't show off. These guys are not as strong as Ji Zong, so jumping here is completely meaningless. Everyone in the Nie family had no intention of joining in the fun. They gathered in a circle and divided the 260 million yuan in stone bets. Su Han invested the most money, so he should take away 130 million of it. The remaining 130 million was divided equally among the other five people. Except for Nie Feng, everyone's face was beaming with joy. This money was a huge sum of money for them. They could buy a lot of training resources, which would immediately raise their martial arts level to a big level. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 703 The Second Prince¡¯s Invitation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In a lively atmosphere, the banquet came to an end. Su Han actually wanted to leave a long time ago. If he hadn't considered not wanting to be rude, he would have left long ago. "Brother Han Su, can you stay?" Su Han had just walked out of Jijia Manor, on a secluded road, when he suddenly heard a voice coming from behind. But it was the second prince, Yang Wuying, with his entourage, looking at him with a smile. Seeing Su Han stop, the second prince waved his hand and stepped back: "You go down, I will have a few words with Brother Han Su alone." When the Nie family geniuses around Su Han saw this, they all left wisely. The second prince and Su Han were the only two people left on the secluded road. The second prince smiled and said: "Brother Han Su, Xiao Wang has opened his eyes today. As the saying goes, there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world." Su Han's ears were already calloused when he heard such praise. He was polite but slightly distant and said: "What's the matter with the second prince?" "Haha, Brother Han Su doesn't need to meet me. In fact, I have some difficult questions about alchemy that have been lingering in my mind for a long time. Knowing that brother Han Su is highly skilled in alchemy, I came here specifically to ask Brother Han Su for advice. of." The second prince said and made an invitation, "I wonder if Brother Han Su can give me some time?" Since the second prince said so, Su Han naturally would not be arrogant and nodded: "Second prince, please." "Brother Han Su, please." While the two were talking, they turned a few corners and came to a restaurant with extremely elegant decoration. Although this restaurant does not have a facade inlaid with gold and jade, it can be seen from the furnishings and atmosphere in the restaurant that this is an extremely high-end restaurant. When the second prince saw Su Han looking at the furnishings of the restaurant, he smiled and said: "Not many people in Sheyang City can come here to spend money in this restaurant. Although the Nie family is also a hidden force, this restaurant, the Nie family People can¡¯t come.¡± While they were talking, a steward from the restaurant led the two of them to the private room on the second floor. The second prince is a person who is good at dancing and is very capable of getting things done. In addition, he does not have the airs of a prince, so it is easy to win the favor of others. While the two were eating and drinking, the second prince asked four or five questions about alchemy in a row, all of which were not very difficult but relatively unpopular questions. Su Han doesn¡¯t have any secrets. Anyway, this knowledge is insignificant to him. He can have as much as he wants. At the moment, Su Han simply answered everything for the second prince. But he is not a fool. He can see that although the Second Prince's alchemy problems are also difficult problems, they are not problems that cannot be solved by Sheyang City's alchemy level. At least, with his status as the second prince, it was impossible to find someone to answer these questions for him. Therefore, Su Han knew that the real purpose of the second prince's banquet was probably not to ask these questions. He could roughly guess why the second prince entertained him. After three rounds of drinking, the second prince put down his wine glass and said with a smile: "Thank you, Brother Han Su, for helping me answer these questions today. I owe you a huge favor." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT? This is to find out the details of Su Han. Su Han smiled slightly, "I have no sect, no master, just a casual cultivator." "Haha, that's it." The second prince laughed, but it could be seen that he obviously didn't believe Su Han's words. One of the scattered cultivation and being able to have such an anti -skydoed accomplishment, that is the ghost. "Brother Han Su was not in the secluded world before, but this time he was accepted by the Nie family and entered the secluded world. However, I think that the Nie family should not be the final destination of brother Han Su." While the second prince was speaking, he looked at Su Han thoughtfully. "Brother Han Su, don't get me wrong when I say these things. I am not a person who likes to poach people. However, I am very optimistic about your prospects for alchemy. If you are tired of staying in the Nie family and feel that there is no room for development, Now, you can come to Sheyang Palace, Sheyang Palace will reserve a place for you at any time." The second prince finally revealed his true purpose, and it turned out that he was still poaching. It¡¯s just that Sheyang Prince¡¯s Mansion may be a good place for other people, but for Su Han, and not very attractive. Whether he stays in the Nie family or in the Sheyang Palace, it is the same to him, it is just a place to live. "Second Prince, I'm in the Nie family, and things are going pretty well so far. I have no plans to move for the time being." Su Han refused unceremoniously. After listening to Su Han's words, there was no look of anger or disappointment on the second prince's face. "Brother Han Su, I still hope you can think about this matter carefully and don't be so hasty to give an answer. Although the Nie family is good, it is limited after all. For example, they can't enter a restaurant like this today, so what do you think? How many opportunities can you expect from the Nie family?" "However, entering Sheyang Palace means that you will have endless opportunities in the future. Even if you participate in the genius competition, you do not need to pass the previous rounds of screening, and you can directly participate in the final round. " The second prince continued to persuade. The news that Su Han was asked to leave by the second prince quickly spread throughout the Nie family's courtyard, shocking the entire Nie family. Especially after hearing about the incident at the Ji family manor, the two elders of the Nie family, as well as everyone above and below, realized the value of this young man. In such an alchemy competition, being able to defeat a group of top alchemy geniuses in the secluded world and stand out is truly unparalleled. But now, this secretive young man was invited away by the second prince before he returned to Nie's house. "Nie Hai, what did you do? In that situation, why didn't you pay more attention and stop it?" The two elders of the Nie family also sighed. "Elder, I didn't realize the seriousness of the matter at that time." Nie Hai also looked depressed. Nie Yingmei frowned and said, "What's wrong with each of you? Isn't it a good thing that Han Su is admired by the second prince? Don't we, the Nie family, want to hinder his future development?" "Yingmei, you don't understand. Once Han Su is appreciated by the second prince and attaches himself to Prince Sheyang's Mansion, there will be nothing wrong with our Nie family." The two clan elders sighed. Nie Yingmei said: "You don't understand Han Su. If he really wanted to cling to a higher-level figure, he would have already done so after staying in Sheyang City for such a long time. He is a maverick and will never He will leave our Nie family because of some interests." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 704: Sudden Marriage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Feng said with a sinister smile: "That's not necessarily true. How long has this Han Su been in our house? What kind of deep feelings does he have for our family? The second prince's olive branch is not a small gain. You, can you refuse? Are you sure he can refuse? " "Yes, the time that Han Su spent in our family was long or short. It is impossible to say that he had any deep feelings. Maybe he just used our Nie family as a springboard. When there is more information, The taller branches will abandon us.¡± Others also said one after another. Nie Yingmei said firmly: "It's impossible, you are just making trouble for yourself, Han Su is not that kind of person." "Hehe, it seems that you don't have the final say on whether he is that kind of person, right?" Nie Feng said with a strange smile. Although Nie Bing'er didn't speak on the side, there was a deep look of worry in her eyes. At this moment, an announcement suddenly came from the outside: "Two clan elders, young masters and ladies, that Mr. Han Su is back!" Han Su is back? Nie Yingmei shot out without saying a word. She never had any doubt in her mind, and always felt that Han Su would definitely not abandon them and would definitely come back. ¡°I will never leave the Nie family and join the Sheyang Palace just because of the second prince. Although she had never discussed this issue with Han Su, she always believed so firmly. Facts also proved that she was right. "Han Su has met two clan elders." At the gate of the Nie Family Courtyard, everyone saw Su Han returning. The two elders of the Nie family naturally did not dare to have the same attitude towards Su Han as before. The two elders said enthusiastically: "Han Su, you are doing well. I didn't expect that our Nie family is so lucky to have you. He is a genius in alchemy." Su Han smiled slightly: "The two clan elders are overly praised." "Everyone saw that Su Han was calm and calm, and his eyes were full of indifference. They couldn't help but admire him even more. They felt that this person was really outstanding. This kind of talent would definitely be a huge loss if the Nie family didn't keep a firm grasp on him. "Two clan elders, my sister Nie Yuner, is very enamored of the Han Su brothers. I have a bold suggestion here. I think the two of them are very suitable for each other. How about a kiss? Kill two birds with one stone?" Someone started to make suggestions. And Nie Yun'er, whose name was called by him, was a slender girl. When her brother said this, her face suddenly turned red, and she turned around and ran back to the room in embarrassment. When other people saw this scene, they all laughed. A clan elder said: "It would be a good thing if we could really get married." They naturally have their own considerations when they say this. This Han Su, the Nie family now has no doubt that they must win over Han Su. The best choice to win over is marriage. Only in this way can Han Su stay in the Nie family wholeheartedly and earn honor for the Nie family. Even Nie Yun'er had a hundred thousand wishes in her heart. If she hadn't been willing, she would have protested just now. When Nie Yingmei heard the clan elder¡¯s words, her whole body suddenly trembled, and her brain felt like it was going to explode. She suddenly realized that if Han Su really wanted to marry Nie Yun'er, it would be a good choice for Han Su. "At least, Nie Yun'er is gentle and virtuous. Although her appearance is not top-notch, she is sensible and well-behaved. She has excellent temperament, talent and learning in all aspects. She is a good match that men dream of. For a moment, Nie Yingmei was in a state of confusion. But Su Han smiled slightly, bowed and said, "Two seniors, I'm still young, so I don't want to think about these things for the time being." "You're still young?" The two elders of the Nie family looked at each other, and then they remembered that the young man in front of them, who had incredible attainments in alchemy, was actually only sixteen or seventeen years old. His calm expression and unfazed attitude make it easy for people to forget his age. "Ahem, it's not too early to consider these things now. If you think it's too early, why not make the marriage arrangements now and wait two years before getting married?" The two elders of the Nie family were brave enough to sell Nie Yun'er to Su Han. In fact, as a young lady from the hidden world, Nie Yun'er is more than enough to marry a genius from the hidden world. She is not worried about getting married. But not every hidden power genius can shine in the alchemy competition. A genius like Su Han is undoubtedly the best candidate for son-in-law.   Unexpectedly, Su Han declined after hearing these words. The two clan elders were helpless and took the initiative to marry their daughter. Unexpectedly, they couldn't get married, which would make them both lose face. The two looked at each other and motioned Su Han to follow them to a secluded place. "Okay, okay, the two clan elders want to talk to Brother Han Su alone, so don't hang around here." The carefree Nie Xing also started to chase people away. "Han Su, come with us." Two elders of the Nie family took Su Han to a secluded courtyard. Then the two elders tentatively asked, "Did you really mean what you just said?" "I'm telling you the truth. I don't plan to consider marriage right now." Su Han was honest. The two clan elders looked at each other again and asked hesitantly: "Do you look down on Yun'er? Tell the truth. We also know that although Yun'er's character is sensible and well-behaved, there may be a difference in appearance. If you think so, just say it directly. Yun'er is not the only one in our Nie family, there are also Bing'er and Yingmei" Actually, the two clan elders were originally thinking of Nie Bing'er and Nie Yingmei, but they also felt that Nie Bing'er was squeamish and Nie Yingmei had a bad reputation. I'm afraid that Han Su might not like them. However, when it comes to looks, the looks of these two people are definitely first-rate. Han Su doesn¡¯t like Nie Yun¡¯er, but he can¡¯t guarantee that he will like these two people. After all, these two people are also troublesome in the extreme south. Su Han didn¡¯t expect the two clan elders to think so, so he laughed dryly and said, ¡°You two, I really don¡¯t mean this.¡± "You really don't mean that? You don't even consider Bing'er and Yingmei?" The two elders of the Nie family still didn¡¯t believe it, so they kept asking more questions before giving up. Since they don¡¯t have this intention, even if they are a little annoyed inside, there is nothing they can do. Since they want to bribe Su Han and win over Su Han now, they should follow Su Han in everything and never force him to marry. In desperation, the two elders of the Nie family walked out of the yard sighing. However, she didn¡¯t realize that there was a graceful figure hidden in the dark shadow at the base of the wall outside the courtyard door. Nie Yingmei looked sadly at the courtyard, with a pair of beautiful eyes, sparkling with tears (remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 705: Ninth Level of Spiritual Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Su Han returned to his residence, he remembered what the second prince said today. Objectively speaking, I have to admit that what the second prince said is very attractive. If you join Sheyang Palace, you will have endless opportunities. You can even be exempted from participating in the previous rounds in the genius competition. Screen and go directly to the final round. For anyone, such conditions are extremely attractive. However, Su Han still felt that there was no free lunch in the world. The second prince was so enthusiastic because he was interested in his talent in alchemy and hoped that he could bring benefits to the Sheyang Palace. This made Su Han feel that staying in the Sheyang Palace was not as relaxing as the Nie family. Those attractive conditions are optional for him. What's more, Su Han received a huge sum of 130 million yuan from the alchemy competition, which was enough for him to purchase various cultivation resources. Next, Su Han prepared to practice in seclusion. He also has a spiritual elixir on him, which he has never used since he entered the spiritual realm. The Spirit Rush Pill allows a warrior to unconditionally advance to one level within the spiritual realm. Now that he is at the eighth level of the spiritual realm, he can take this opportunity to break through to the ninth level of the spiritual realm in one fell swoop. With the help of this spiritual elixir, Su Han's process of breaking through to the ninth level of the spiritual realm was very smooth. About three days later, Su Han successfully broke through to the ninth level of the spiritual realm. "This elixir is indeed good, but unfortunately, it can only be taken once. If you take it a second time, it won't have much effect." Su Han sighed sincerely. After breaking through to the ninth level of the spiritual realm, he did not slack off. Since he broke through through the power of pills, he spent another half a month consolidating his cultivation. Half a month later, Su Han ended his practice and his mental state was also very full. "I don't know how the Phantom Ice Kui is recovering now?" What Su Han is most concerned about now is the recovery of the Phantom Bingkui. As long as Huan Mo Bingkui's natal spirit has recovered its basic vitality, he can start refining it. Entering the stone ball space to check the recovery status of the phantom ice sunflower, Su Han found that although the phantom ice sunflower recovered quickly, its vitality had not been fully restored because its life spirit itself was seriously injured. "There is no other way but to wait patiently" Su Han is very much looking forward to the power of this magical ice sunflower. Once you master the power of the Phantom Ice Sunflower, you don't know how high your combat power will be. This magic ice sunflower is absolutely priceless. With anticipation, Su Han withdrew from the stone ball space. After leaving the seclusion, Su Han took a breath of fresh air and felt the power of the ninth level of the spiritual realm. However, he found that the atmosphere in the Nie Family Courtyard did not seem very peaceful and seemed a bit deserted. Nie Yingmei and Pingting¡¯s beautiful figure stood alone outside the courtyard gate. Looking at it, it seemed that she had been waiting for him here for a while. "What's wrong? There seems to be something wrong with your family?" Su Han asked. Nie Yingmei opened her red lips lightly and said with a wry smile: "It's not because of the last alchemy competition. Because the final question changed your score, Na Jiyuan was not convinced and reported it to his teacher, the intermediate alchemy king. It is said that that King Gao Dan was furious and sent people here several times, saying that he wanted to seek justice for his apprentice." "How to seek justice?" Nie Yingmei said: "I don't know, but King Gao Dan seems to be very persistent and cannot be dismissed casually." While the two were talking, someone else came outside the courtyard gate. "Mr. Han Su, Miss Yingmei, the clan elder has issued an emergency summons, asking the two young masters to move." Nie Yingmei asked: "Do you know what it is?" "I don't know. The clan elder only said that those who receive the notice should rush to the family hall as soon as possible." In the family hall, all the geniuses of the Nie family have arrived. The two clan elders were sitting at the top, looking a little worried. It seems that we have encountered a huge problem. Su Han and Nie Yingmei found their seats and sat down. Su Han now has a high status in the Nie family, and his seat is also very close to the front. "Okay, everyone is here. I called you here today mainly for two things." "The first thing is that the registration for the Genius Competition has begun. This Genius Competition requires individuals to go in person."The name cannot be submitted by the family, so you take the time to register on your own, and we two clan elders will not do it for you. " "The second thing is that Ji Yuan's teacher, King Gao Dan, has repeatedly sent messengers to our Nie family these days, demanding justice for his disciple Ji Yuan. Recently, King Gao Dan even gathered a group of people. They criticized the alchemy masters and tried to overturn the conclusion of the last alchemy competition. They said with certainty that our Nie family cheated in the on-site refining. They said that the so-called Golden Flame Grass could be used to replace the Red Python Grass to refine the Yunxiao Golden Pill. It¡¯s just nonsense.¡± The elder of the tribe sighed and said, "Because each of them is very famous in the elixir world, what they said was quickly accepted by everyone. Now the entire Sheyang City is talking about the audacity of our Nie family. He actually cheated openly in front of King Qinghe Dan, and also made lies to deceive and flatter the public." "Clan elder, what should we do?" "Clan elder, Ji Yuan and King Gao Dan went too far. They obviously lost, but they played so many tricks." "That's right, just say it clearly if you can't afford to lose. Why bother making trouble?" ¡°In the final analysis, it¡¯s just too much bullying.¡± "Elders, in my opinion, let them make trouble. No matter where the trouble ends, we are justified in this matter." Nie Hai asked: "Elders, they are causing trouble and want to seek justice for Ji Yuan. What do they want our Nie family to do?" The clan elder sighed and said: "To put it bluntly, they just want to try the competition again and overturn the conclusion that Golden Flame Grass is more suitable than Red Python Grass!" Su Han smiled slightly and said: "In that case, let them come over. Even if you gather all the alchemy masters, there is no way to overturn this conclusion, because this conclusion is the truth. If they don't believe it, just use The facts make it clear to them.¡± Su Han¡¯s words revealed unparalleled confidence. The clan elder was overjoyed when he heard this, "Okay, okay, since you are so confident, then we can rest assured." "Come here, tell King Gao Dan that they want to compete again? Then let them come over. The time and place will be decided by them," the clan elder ordered. "Elder of the clan, do you really want to do this? The last time we competed in alchemy, after all, we were competing against the geniuses of the younger generation, so we were able to win so easily. If the opponent were replaced by a senior alchemy king, things might not be the same. That¡¯s what it looks like.¡± Someone raised an objection. "This" The two clan elders did not expect this, and they ran out of ideas for a while. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 706: Another test You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, someone else came to report from outside. "Two clan elders, Lord Qinghe Dan King is here to visit!" King Qinghe Dan is here? The two clan elders were quite surprised. King Qinghe Dan would actually visit a small clan like theirs in person? This is an honor that you can¡¯t even ask for! However, the two clan elders were not fools, and they immediately understood who King Qinghe Dan was coming for. At that moment, the two clan elders stood up quickly, "Quick, everyone, go out and greet Lord Qinghe Dan King in person." Facing an existence of the level of Qinghe Dan King, no amount of respect can be too much. King Qinghe Dan still looked like an immortal, but his eyes were looking for Su Han in the crowd. It wasn¡¯t until he was sure that Su Han was in the crowd that King Qinghe Dan smiled with satisfaction. "Old Nie clan, you don't mind my sudden visit today, do you?" "What did Lord Dan King say? You condescended to visit us, and our Nie family will shine brightly." The two clan elders said quickly, leading Qinghe Dan King inside. Behind Alchemy King Qinghe, there are several Alchemy Kings and Great Alchemists. However, these people obviously came with King Qinghe Dan, headed by King Qinghe Dan. As soon as these people appeared, they stared at Su Han with great curiosity, with a look of inquiry in their eyes, but also a bit of doubt and disbelief. "Obviously, these people also heard about the alchemy competition and were extremely curious about Su Han, but they didn't really believe that such a young boy really had such heaven-defying alchemy attainments. After the tea was served, King Qinghe Dan said: "Two clan elders, I came here today mainly for two things." "The first thing is that I promised little friend Han Su last time to find something for him. Now I have found such a thing and specially brought it to him." Qinghe Danwang said, taking out a small bottle that was completely green. Su Han naturally knew that what was in this small bottle was Pure Wood Spring, which was the reward that King Qinghe Dan promised to him the last time he completed the prescription for him. Although this bottle is small, every drop of Pure Wood Spring is very precious. Such a small bottle of Pure Wood Spring is already priceless. It has to be said that King Qinghe Dan has great supernatural powers and was able to obtain such a bottle of pure wood spring. However, in the eyes of others, it was extremely unbelievable that King Qinghe Dan made a special trip to deliver something to Su Han. "Lord Dan Kingwere you acquainted with Han Su before?" The Nie family elder couldn't help but ask. King Qinghe Dan chuckled, "Yes, by chance, little friend Han Su did me a big favor." This was the first time that King Qinghe Dan mentioned this matter, which immediately caused a small commotion in the room. Being able to help King Qinghe Dan is not something ordinary people can do! Although everyone knew that Han Sultan¡¯s Taoist attainments were heaven-defying, they were still surprised that he could defy the heavens to such an extent. King Qinghe Dan smiled and watched Su Han put away the bottle of Pure Wood Spring, and then said to the Nie family elder: "In addition, I have a second thing to tell you." "Sir King Dan, please speak." The two clan elders suddenly became solemn, knowing that this second thing may be the real purpose of King Qinghe's visit today. "It's about the last alchemy competition. Recently, Ji Yuan's teacher Gao Danwang has found many alchemy masters with the intention of overturning the conclusion of the last Yunxiao Golden Alchemy. I am also extremely dissatisfied with their behavior. . Therefore, I also hope that you, the Nie family, will accept another alchemy competition, put the facts in front of them, and convince them." Accept another alchemy training? No one expected that King Qinghe Dan would actually come to make this request in person. An elder from the Nie family couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Lord Alchemy King, although King Gao Dan dances happily, but¡± ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????With your power, King Qinghe, to silence King Gao Dan, is it not a matter of minutes? Is it so troublesome? The Nie family would not dare to say this openly. Qinghe Alchemy King obviously understood the expression of the Nie family elder, and smiled bitterly: "I don't dare to use force to suppress them in this matter. Because I was present during the alchemy competition that day, so they are now pointing the finger of public opinion at them. I think my judgment is biased, and I also said that I and Han Su worked together to act and defraud the bets." "What?" Everyone in the Nie family was shocked, "King Gao Dan and the others are so arrogant"?¡± "If they really doubted the conclusion that day, wouldn't it be nice to verify it themselves? Why are they so fussy?" someone else asked. King Qinghe Dan said: "Because King Gao Dan himself hired several old antiques during this period and tried it many times with Jin Yancao, but the effect was not good. Therefore, they thought that all this was caused by Han Su's use of Dan Dao. Only by cheating during the competition can you successfully refine it with Golden Flame Grass." Su Han said lightly: "The imagination of King Gao Dan is really not that strong. There are actually a few old antiques who are going crazy with him." King Qinghe Dan smiled bitterly and said: "Those old stubborns are all very difficult to deal with. The only way to make them give up is to put the iron-clad facts in front of them." "Wouldn't it be very embarrassing for those seniors to do this?" Su Han said with a smile. "They brought it upon themselves, no wonder you!" King Qinghe said firmly. This time, the alchemy competition hosted by King Gao Dan was much larger than last time in terms of scale and grade. On this day, basically all the well-known figures in the elixir industry in Sheyang City were alarmed. This King Gao Dan is also a man who is good at dancing. Basically, all his colleagues, friends, and relatives are invited by him to gather together. These people obviously don¡¯t believe that using Golden Flame Grass to refine Yunxiao Golden Pill will be better than Red Python Grass. In their view, it is a recognized fact that the Red Python Grass is used to refine Yunxiao Golden Pill. How could it be easily overturned? ????????????????????? The person that King Gao Dan invited to take charge was King Lotus Crown Dan. This Lotus Crown Alchemy King is also a high-level Alchemy King. In terms of qualifications, he is actually older than the Qinghe Alchemy King. Therefore, he is also qualified to show off in front of King Qinghe Dan. "Fellow Taoist Qinghe, I have absolutely no intention of targeting you when I host this Alchemy Discussion. It's just that in any battle on the Alchemy Road, the truth should be respected. I am here today because of the truth." This Lotus Crown Alchemy King speaks with a high-sounding tone. Not far from King Lotus Crown Dan, King Gao Dan sits, and behind King Gao Dan stands Ji Yuan. It is said that in terms of seniority, King Lotus Crown Alchemy is the uncle of King Gao Dan and the uncle of Ji Yuan. It is precisely because of this that King Gao Dan was able to invite King Lotus Crown Dan to come here today. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 707 Unexpected You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "King Gao Dan, please say a few words." After King Lianguan Dan finished speaking, he handed over the right to speak to King Gao Dan. In terms of seniority, King Gao Alchemy wanted to call King Qinghe Alchemy Senior, but he laughed strangely and said: "Senior Qinghe, I'm convening this alchemy competition. I really don't mean to offend you, it's just some technical stuff. Always be clear about it. This truth is the truth, and it cannot be overturned by some people¡¯s words.¡± This statement is quite explosive. King Qinghe Dan smiled faintly and ignored King Gao Dan. Instead, he said to King Lotus Crown Dan: "Friend Lotus Crown, you are right, the truth does need to be maintained. So, what is truth? I just take this opportunity today to Come up with an explanation.¡± Lotus Crown Alchemy King nodded and said: "Very good. It just so happens that today in front of so many alchemy masters, no one can play tricks." "Okay, let's get down to business. Please ask fellow Taoist Qinghe to invite Han Su to the stage." King Qinghe Dan stopped talking nonsense to these people and winked at Su Han. Su Han walked out from the side of King Qinghe calmly. As soon as Su Han appeared, hundreds of eyes at the scene immediately focused on him curiously. These people are all well-known figures in the alchemy world of Sheyang City. At this moment, seeing that Su Han is so young, everyone has a hint of distrust in their eyes. Su Han could feel that Ji Yuan was standing behind King Gao Dan, staring at him with two hateful glances in his eyes. "So young?" The Lotus Crown Pill King was also a little surprised. Su Han smiled slightly: "I have met Senior Lotus Crown." "Hmph, young man, there is no need to be polite to me here. I just want to ask you, what kind of deceit did you use in the alchemy competition at Jijia Manor, leading everyone to think that the ultimate method for refining the Yunxiao Golden Pill was The best choice is Jin Yancao?" Lotus Crown Pill King asked unceremoniously. "Senior Lotus Crown's words are wrong. Golden Flame Herb is the best choice, so why should I use blindfold methods?" Su Han couldn't tell that this Lotus Crown Pill King must have been influenced by Gao Dan King, Ji Yuan and others. I was deceived and thought I had cheated in the alchemy competition. Su Han will naturally not be polite to these people who are deliberately looking for trouble and will be tit-for-tat. "You are so courageous. The Lotus Crown Pill King is so respected and respected, how can he allow you to yell in front of him?" Another Dan King who arrived at the scene immediately scolded. The King of Alchemy also smiled contemptuously and said: "Young people, regardless of whether they have real talents or not, the first thing they should do is to focus on the right path. In the world of Alchemy, there is no room for any sand, let alone crooked ways." This time, King Qinghe Dan didn't wait for Su Han to reply, and said calmly: "Okay, you guys, please stop scaring the young people. You take turns threatening them like this. For those who don't know, you might think you are suppressing the younger generations." King Qinghe Dan never does this kind of quarreling with others, but this time, he really couldn't help it. Su Han smiled slightly, not wanting to argue with these people at all. If King Qinghe Dan hadn't requested it, he wouldn't have even wanted to come. In his eyes, today¡¯s discussion is simply useless. What has been proven before, why do we need to prove it again? " Even if these people don't believe it, it's none of Su Han's business. It only shows that they are short-sighted and deserve to be denied the truth. ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no point in arguing with each other, let¡¯s get started!¡± "That's right, let's start quickly." Most of the people invited this time have a relatively neutral stance. Although they didn't really believe that Golden Flame Grass could replace Red Python Grass, they were not completely fooled by King Gao Dan's rhetoric. What they want to see is a showdown based on facts. The live showdown begins immediately. Several pieces of materials were quickly delivered. Except for the difference between Golden Flame Grass and Red Python Grass, everything else was exactly the same. King Qinghe Dan carefully verified all the materials and made sure there were no problems before he nodded and indicated that he could start. "Both parties have verified that everything is correct, and the refining begins!" King Gao Alchemy, for the sake of safety, invited several alchemy masters to refine it on site at the same time. The most accomplished among them has reached the intermediate level of Alchemy King. And there is only one person on Su Han's side. Su Han was calm and composed, and was not affected by the fact that his side was weak. Even if the other party had a hundred people refining it at the same time, it would be nothing to him. The last time we had alchemy discussions, it was with his generation??This is my first time refining the Yunxiao Golden Pill, so I am a bit sloppy. This is the second time, and it feels different. ?????????????????? Moreover, the last time we had a competition in alchemy, we faced young geniuses, and it was for the purpose of competition, so Su Han more or less retained a few skills. This time, it was different. King Gao Dan and his gang were obviously looking for trouble, and they even asked several alchemy masters to compete with them. They were not afraid of being said to be bullying the younger generation. Su Han would naturally not hold back against such people. He decided to use his full strength to give these self-righteous guys a loud slap in the face. When Su Han wanted to give full play to his alchemy, it was quite scary. Every step is perfect, and every tiny movement seems to contain the truth of alchemy, which makes the audience at the scene surprised. Immediately afterwards, Su Han's various techniques were unfolded in front of them. Whether it was heating the cauldron, building fire, or purifying, every movement was perfect and breathtaking. Such a perfect technique would be absolutely difficult to achieve without an incredible talent in alchemy and decades of hard work in alchemy. What¡¯s even more frightening is that although every step is so pleasing to the eye, Su Han¡¯s speed has not slowed down by half a minute. Instead, it has maintained an unbelievable high speed. That feeling was as if he was not planning on refining the Yunxiao Golden Pill in one hour, but was aiming for the goal of completing it in half an hour. Even King Qinghe Dan was slightly moved at this moment. The last time he witnessed Su Han refining alchemy with his own eyes, he felt that this young man had a solid foundation in alchemy. ¡°Now it seems that it is not as simple as having a solid foundation in alchemy. This young man seems to be shrouded in a layer of mysterious fog, making it difficult to fathom. At the same time, King Gao Alchemy was supervised by King Lotus Crown Alchemy. Several alchemy kings were refining it at the same time, and the progress was slow or fast. But they were surprised to find that no one could keep up with Su Han's speed. "No, why is this guy refining so fast?" This strange and unexpected situation made King Gao Dan look grim. As for Ji Yuan beside him, he felt even more incredible. How much time has passed? Why is this guy¡¯s refining speed so different from last time? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 708: The Embarrassed King Gao Dan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ji Yuan, what's going on? Why is his refining speed different from what you described?" King Gao Dan's tone was full of doubts. Ji Yuan was also confused, and cold sweat was pouring down his back. He really didn't expect things to develop to this point. "King Gao Dan, don't worry. This guy just wants to be quick and doesn't pay attention to other aspects. I'm afraid the result will be ugly. He is bringing shame on himself." "Yes, I don't believe it. He can refine this Yunxiao Golden Pill in less than half an hour?" "Maybe when the cauldron is opened later and it turns out to be a furnace of useless elixirs, then there will be something good to see." Those relatives and friends of King Gao Alchemy all started talking about it, not believing that Su Han could complete the refining of Yunxiao Golden Elixir within half an hour. The King of Qinghe Dan was shining with both eyes and staring at Dan Ding. It seemed that he seemed to be more nervous than Su Han. At this time, Su Han's refining has come to an end. The Alchemy Cauldron makes a heavy buzzing sound, like a dragon roaring and a tiger roaring, which makes people feel good when they hear it. The eyes at the scene were all focused on the alchemy cauldron in an instant. Su Han patted the alchemy cauldron, and the cauldron lid automatically flew high. The round and plump golden elixirs from the sky flew out one by one, beating in mid-air, as if they were showing off their perfection. This furnace of Yunxiao Golden Pill actually contains fourteen pills! " Moreover, there are actually as many as five top-quality pills in it. This number has exceeded Su Han's last refining record, and has almost reached the limit of Yunxiao Golden Pill. In other words, even if it is refined again, the number will be difficult to exceed this time. As soon as he saw this perfect Yunxiao Golden Pill, the big stone in Qinghe Pill King's heart finally fell to the ground. "Oh my god, am I right? The refining was completed so quickly?" "Is it really Yunxiao Jindan? Isn't it a fake?" The release of this Yunxiao Golden Elixir immediately caused an uproar at the scene. What makes these neutral alchemy figures even more unbelievable is that there are actually fourteen Yunxiao golden elixirs in this furnace, including five top-quality elixirs. This has completely subverted their three views and refreshed their cognition. Qinghe Pill King came forward with a smile on his face, took the plate of Yunxiao Golden Pill from Su Han's hand, and raised a plate of steaming pills high: "Everyone, facts speak louder than words. For all of you, If you have any questions, Han Su has already handed in the answer sheet." Those round and lovely golden pills looked particularly dazzling in the eyes of King Gao Dan. At this moment, several of the Alchemy Kings involved in the refining process from King Gao Alchemy have not even started the finishing steps, let alone completed the refining. This situation is undoubtedly a huge irony. "What's going on? King Gao Dan and others said that King Qinghe Dan and Han Su cheated, but looking at this situation, there was no cover-up in the refining process, and it was completely upright, right?" "That's right, and this Han Su uses Jin Yan grass to refine Yunxiao Golden Pill. The rate of making the pill and the best quality rate are indeed higher than that of Red Python Grass. What is going on?" None of the alchemy figures here are fools. This young man named Han Su, in full view of everyone, used the golden yin grass to refine the Yunxiao golden elixir. He was able to refine so many of them, and the rate of top quality was so high. How could this happen? Maybe it can be done by cheating? On the contrary, King Gao Alchemy kept saying that the other party was cheating, but when it came to the on-site refining level, several of their Alchemy Kings could not refine a young man in front of the public. Isn't this a slap in the face? King Gao Dan's face was extremely gloomy. When he saw Su Han's refining results and then looked at their own refining speed, he knew that he had lost. The only thing he couldn't understand was how on earth did this kid do it? Could this unknown boy really be a monster that appeared out of nowhere? Ji Yuan couldn't believe his eyes. The result of Su Han's refining was undoubtedly countless hot slaps on his face. Finally, several alchemy kings on King Gao¡¯s side completed the refining one after another. Statistical results show that the one with the largest output has only refined eleven pills, and only three of the best pills. Under the premise of using red python grass to refine, this output is almost the limit. Normally, he would have received a round of applause. However, under Su Han's comparison at this moment, this result seemed very ridiculous. On site, in one momentThe bird was silent, and several of the alchemy kings involved in the refining also turned blue at this moment, unable to accept such a result. They had tried their best, but they didn't expect that an unknown boy would kill them all instantly in an almost unnatural way. "Fellow Lotus Crown, the results have come out. If you don't mind the trouble, can you verify the authenticity of these pills?" Qinghe Pill King smiled slightly. The face of Lotus Crown Pill King kept changing, appearing extremely complicated. After a long time, he sighed: "No need to verify." With the level of the Lotus Crown Pill King, it can be seen without any special verification that Su Han's Yunxiao Golden Pill is definitely not fake. "etc!" King Gao Dan suddenly spoke up, stood up, and said loudly, "Wait a moment, I still have some doubts about the refining process just now. I think that the Golden Flame Grass and Red Python Grass used by both parties still need more After more detailed inspection, the inspection just now was still too rough." "So I suggest that we try it again, using materials that have been inspected, and on our side, Senior Lotus Crown will personally refine it" "Absurd!" Before King Gao Dan finished speaking, he was interrupted by King Lotus Crown Dan in shock. The veins on the Lotus Crown Pill King's forehead were throbbing, and his face turned pale with anger. He shouted: "You said this, do you still feel ashamed? Let me go into battle in person to deal with a young junior? You are shameless, and I am ashamed of you!" " "At first, I believed your lies and believed that Taoist fellow Qinghe and Han Su had joined forces to cheat, so I came here to discuss alchemy. Now it seems that the so-called cheating and deceit are basically made up by you and your good disciple. What a lie." "There are no scum like you in the alchemy world. You masters and disciples, get out of here, as far away as possible!" It is said that King Lotus Crown Dan doesn¡¯t get angry easily, but once he gets angry, he will be feared by all ghosts and gods. The curses made King Gao Dan's eyes go straight. Before King Lotus Crown Dan could hit him, he took Ji Yuan and fled the scene in a state of embarrassment. The two masters and apprentices who were extremely arrogant before have now become a joke in the eyes of everyone. Even those supporters of King Gao Dan lowered their heads at this moment and did not dare to say a word for King Gao Dan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 709: On-site explanation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Fellow Taoist Qinghe, I'm really sorry. I shouldn't have been deceived by traitors and wrongly accused you and little friend Han Su." After Lord Lotus Crown Alchemy calmed down, he apologized to King Alchemy Qinghe. King Qinghe Alchemy chuckled and said: "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter. The disputes in the world of Alchemy should be resolved according to the rules of the world of Alchemy. Now that the truth has been revealed, I believe everyone will have no objections." "Yes, I have lived for so many years in vain, but I didn't know until today that the effect of using Golden Flame Grass to refine the Yunxiao Golden Pill is actually better than that of Red Python Grass." The Lotus Crown Pill King sighed in shame and turned his gaze. He turned to Su Han and said, "I am here, so I have to thank little friend Han Su." Su Han had some anger in his heart. But now, King Gao Dan and Ji Yuan, who were deliberately looking for trouble, have left the scene in despair, and Su Han's inner anger has also reduced a lot. Facing the Lotus Crown Pill King, Su Han felt very calm. In fact, in his previous life, he had met many alchemy figures like Lotus Crown Alchemy King. Perhaps because they had been studying alchemy in seclusion for many years, they had low emotional intelligence and were easily deceived. But no matter what, the supreme pursuit in their hearts is always the supreme alchemy. Qinghe Alchemy King also said: "The road to Alchemy is as vast as a sea of ??smoke, and the truth is often not static. Old guys like us cannot rest on our laurels and must always make progress. Otherwise, the world of Alchemy will form a pedantic atmosphere, which will affect the future. The development of the elixir industry is extremely unfavorable.¡± King Lotus Crown Pill said: "Fellow Taoist Qinghe is absolutely right." King Qinghe Dan smiled and said: "Since Fellow Taoist Lotus Crown also recognizes Golden Yancao, shouldn't you also consider what I mentioned to you last time?" What Qinghe Alchemy King was referring to was Su Han's entry into the Sheyang City Alchemy Master Association and the Sheyang City Millennium Hall of Fame. The Lotus Crown Alchemy King is the oldest Alchemy King in Sheyang City. He has the final say on both matters. The last time King Qinghe Alchemy and King Lotus Crown Alchemy mentioned this matter, King Alchemy Lotus Crown was deceived by King Gao Alchemy¡¯s words, and gave King Qinghe Alchemy a tit-for-tat slap. In the end, the two of them had an unpleasant quarrel and walked away. This time, King Qinghe Dan deliberately brought up this matter in front of everyone. Apparently he was extremely dissatisfied with King Lotus Crown Dan¡¯s attitude last time, so he wanted to deliberately shame him. Sure enough, Lotus Crown Alchemy King showed an embarrassed look on his face: "Fellow Taoist Qinghe, I'm really sorry for what happened last time However, if Taoist Friend Qinghe insists on recommending Little Friend Han Su to enter the Alchemist Association and the Millennium Hall of Fame, I have one more request." Another request? King Qinghe Dan asked doubtfully: "What else do you want?" King Lotus Crown Pill took a deep breath and turned his eyes to Su Han. "This request should not be difficult for little friend Han Su. Regarding today's dispute between Golden Flame Grass and Red Python Grass, although everyone has seen with their own eyes that Golden Flame Grass is more effective than Red Python Grass, I still have it in my heart. I have a question, that is, why do I always fail to refine the elixir using the Golden Flame Herb? And not only me, but other alchemy colleagues also have this problem. They always fail to refine it with the Golden Yam Herb. Dan.¡± "Is there any secret to the refining of this Golden Flame Grass?" King Lotus Crown Pill finally raised his inner question. Su Han said: "I can't tell you the secret. However, this Golden Flame Grass does have some special tips when it comes to handling details. It cannot be handled with some common methods. If you don't follow the tips, it will be difficult to succeed." "So, there is really a secret. I wonder if little friend Han Su can share this experience with so many alchemy colleagues?" The Lotus Crown Alchemy King knew that this request was a bit difficult. Maybe this is his exclusive secret. ? However, he was so tortured by curiosity that he had no choice but to make this request even if he was shameless. Su Han smiled slightly: "This is not an exclusive secret. As long as King Qinghe Dan feels it is appropriate, I can share it." King Qinghe Dan couldn't help but feel happy after hearing this. Su Han's words really gave him face. At that moment, King Qinghe Dan laughed and said, "As long as little friend Han Su is willing to share, there is nothing I can do to stop him." As soon as these words came out, the Lotus Crown Pill King immediately beamed with joy, and Su Han became the focus of the audience for a while. "Young friend Han Su has such a big heart, it's really admirable." "This is also our luck in the elixir industry in Sheyang City." "With the improvements that little friend Han Su has made to Yunxiao Jindan, he is well-deserved to be admitted to the Millennium Hall of Fame." All of a sudden, kind words came pouring in.   King Qinghe Dan had a smile on his face. Hearing these praises, he felt that he was also very proud. "Little friend Han Su, just tell them the secret." King Qinghe Dan smiled. "Actually, the trick is very simple." Su Han didn't hide his secrets, and said eloquently, "In the refining process of Yunxiao Golden Pill, since Golden Flame Grass is to be used to replace Red Python Grass, the conventional refining methods cannot be used, because the character of Golden Flame Grass is relatively Sensitive, any unsatisfactory details will lead to refining failure. First of all, in the purification process, Jin Yancao should be purified separately from other raw materials" The words are concise and concise, and the words can explain the profound things in a simple way. ¡° Anyway, the method of refining the Yunxiao Golden Pill is not something worthy of being rare to him, Su Han. After Su Han¡¯s explanation, everyone suddenly realized that some impatient people had already begun to operate on the spot. Sure enough, after using the tips explained by Su Han, they who had been unable to form elixirs began to form elixirs one after another. For some highly skilled people, the effect of the elixir has been significantly improved. This discovery made everyone very excited. Even King Qinghe Dan couldn¡¯t take his eyes off him and secretly learned from the sidelines. The learning atmosphere on site was unprecedentedly intense. Soon after, Lotus Crown Pill King¡¯s one-pot elixir was also released. It was steaming hot and had a strong medicinal fragrance. There were as many as twelve pills in one pot, including three top-quality pills. When this high-level alchemy king takes action, things are really different. The Lotus Crown Pill King himself was also beaming with joy. He had been refining the Yunxiao Golden Pill for so many years. This was the first time that he had refined twelve pills in one furnace, and there were actually three top-quality pills. This was simply unbelievable to him before. "It seems that we old stubborns really need to change our thinking. The truth is not static. This sentence is so good!" The Lotus Crown Pill King is finally convinced. "Fellow Taoist Qinghe, don't worry. I will fully recommend Little Friend Han Su to enter the Alchemist Association and the Millennium Hall of Fame!" Lotus Crown Alchemy King promised. "Little friend Han Su, I was a little offended before. I hope you won't take it to heart." Others were also talking about it. Su Han knew that it was extremely difficult for these arrogant figures in the elixir world to have such an attitude. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 710 Competition Registration You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han's indifference in favor and humiliation in the eyes of everyone made them feel that this young man was even more rare. It is also the younger generation. When Ji Yuan was still in the dispute over the anger, this Han Su has grown to the point where many Dan Dao seniors are a little ashamed. What is the gap? This is the gap. After what happened today, the name Han Su became instantly famous throughout the elixir world of Sheyang City. Moreover, these figures in the elixir world did not regard Su Han as a junior, but as equals to themselves. After the lecture, Su Han and King Qinghe Dan left together. "Little friend Han Su, what are your plans now? Are you ready to participate in the Danta Battle of the Genius Competition?" King Qinghe Dan asked with concern. "Brother Qinghe, what do you want to say?" Su Han said with a smile. Qinghe Alchemy King pondered for a while and said: "I think you can participate in the Danta Battle. However, with your level now, I am afraid that the younger generation of Alchemy geniuses will only be crushed by you." "I think so too." Su Han nodded. He was so immodest, but King Qinghe Dan didn't think there was anything wrong. After all, Su Han's contribution to the Yunxiao Golden Pill would put even the older generation of Alchemy figures to shame, let alone those of the younger generation. If such a monster genius were to participate in the Alchemy Battle of the younger generation, he would really feel like a bully. "Then what are your plans? If you participate in the Danta Battle, this leader will definitely be yours." Qinghe Danwangdao. "I don't plan to participate in the Danta Battle." Su Han¡¯s words immediately made Prince Qinghe Dan look shocked. "You don't plan to participate in the Alchemy Tower Battle?" Qinghe Alchemy King thought he heard wrongly. This genius competition is a good opportunity to become famous in the hidden world of southern Xinjiang, not to mention the generous rewards. No one would miss this great opportunity. He didn¡¯t expect that Su Han didn¡¯t plan to participate in the Danta battle? "I want to participate in the Battle of Wuta." Su Han saw the expression of King Qinghe Dan and explained. In fact, this was a decision he made when he first came to Sheyang City, but he never had the chance to tell others. "You want to participate in the Battle of the Martial Tower?" Qinghe Alchemy King repeated in disbelief, as if he had heard the most incredible thing in the world, "With your alchemy talent, you" King Qinghe Dan didn¡¯t say the rest, but Su Han could clearly feel what he meant. In the view of King Qinghe Alchemy, Su Han was not a martial arts genius, and with this level of martial arts cultivation, he might as well specialize in the great industry of alchemy. But, of course, there is no way to say this. Su Han didn't care about King Qinghe Dan's attitude. He decided this matter early in the morning and he would not change it. "Have you thought about it if you participate in the battle of Wuta and you will not be able to participate in the battle of Danta?" In the end, King Qinghe Dan didn't say anything else, but he felt that he had to remind Su Han that the Battle of the Martial Pagoda and the Battle of the Alchemy Pagoda could not be participated in at the same time. "I've thought about it." Su Han nodded. Qinghe Pill King didn't say anything more, patted Su Han on the shoulder, "I am the referee of the Danta Battle. I originally wanted to see with my own eyes how you show off your skills in the Danta Battle, but I didn't expect alas " "Since Brother Qinghe is the referee of the Danta Battle, if you need any help, you can call me at any time." Su Han said with a smile. "Okay, little friend Su Han, I still have something to do, so I'll take the first step." After seeing off the Qinghe Pill King, Su Han went home to rest for a night, and went to the registration location for the Genius Competition the next day. Today is the third day of registration for the Genius Competition. There are many people at the registration place and there is a long queue. The teams are divided into two, the shorter one is the registration team for Danta Battle, and the longer one is the registration team for Wuta Battle. Su Han came to the registration team for the Battle of Wuta. "Brother Han? Why are you here?" Soon, Su Han heard a familiar voice. Turning around to look, it was Nie Hai and Nie Xing who came together, looking at him with extremely incredible eyes. Nie Xingxin was outspoken, and at this moment he blurted out: "Brother Han, are you on the wrong team? Over there is the registration team for the Danta Battle." As soon as he finished speaking, Nie Hai kicked him, which was painful.Nie Xing hugged his feet and screamed: "Oh, it hurts me so much Brother Hai, why did you kick me?" Nie Hai glared at Nie Xing, and then said to Su Han: "Is Brother Han planning to participate in the Battle of the Martial Tower?" "That's right, you two also came to sign up for the Battle of the Martial Tower?" Su Han didn't have any bad feelings towards these two people, especially Nie Hai, who was very responsible and a trustworthy person. "Hehe, you also know that the two of us have no special skills in alchemy. We only have a lot of brute strength, so we can only sign up for the battle of the martial arts tower." Nie Hai smiled honestly. "Hey, isn't this our great alchemy genius? Is he in the wrong team?" Suddenly, a harsh voice rang nearby. The three of them turned around to look, only to see several geniuses from the Ji family staring at the three of them with sarcastic smiles on their faces. Nie Hai frowned and said, "Which team you are on is bothering you? It's none of your business, just go away." "Brother Nie Hai, this is your fault. We are kindly reminding you that we are afraid that the great genius of alchemy is on the wrong team and gave the wrong name. Why are you so ignorant?" These guys had a joking tone, but they looked at Su Han with cold eyes, as if they were hiding poisonous snakes. The last alchemy discussion at the Ji family manor had already caused everyone in the Ji family to lose face. It was equivalent to a naked slap in the face of the Ji family. Not to mention that the second competition organized by King Gao Dan not only failed to suppress Su Han as expected, but had the opposite effect, making Su Han famous in the elixir world of Sheyang City. Nowadays, the stories between Han Su and the Ji family are circulating in the streets and alleys of Sheyang City. How the Ji family deliberately suppressed the Nie family and suppressed Han Su. Not only did it not achieve the corresponding results, but it made Han Su famous. Wan, being able to enter the Sheyang City Millennium Hall of Fame, these are really all the credit of the Ji family. The Ji family is domineering, and over the years, it is natural that there will be a few overt and covert enemies. Therefore, these jokes about the Ji family have been made into jokes by thoughtful people and spread widely in restaurants and inns. As a result, almost everyone in Sheyang City now knows how blind the Ji family was in trying their best to suppress a talented alchemy genius. As a result, repeated suppression only allowed the other party to rise to prominence. This made everyone in the Ji family feel shameless. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 711 Preparation before the game You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These Ji family geniuses felt the dull atmosphere in the family. They were already holding back their anger, but now that they saw Su Han, they couldn't hold it back and had to vent their anger. "Yeah, why didn't the great alchemy genius sign up for the alchemy battle instead of joining in the fun with us martial arts roughnecks? Look at your body, don't be able to withstand even one move, and you will be beaten by your brothers. Broken." These guys are sarcastic and sarcastic, as if they can vent their inner anger in this way. Nie Hai couldn't bear to listen and snorted coldly: "Just a few of you? I'm afraid it's not even close to being successful, right?" "Hahaha." Those Ji family geniuses seemed to have heard a big joke, and they suppressed their violent laughter and said, "Just him? With his little martial arts skills? He still wants to join us" Before they finished speaking, these Ji family geniuses suddenly noticed the fluctuations in spiritual power on Su Han's body. They immediately felt like they had been hit in the head with a stick, their mouths wide open and they could not come back to their senses. Whyafter not seeing each other for a few days, this kid actually broke through to the ninth level of the spiritual realm? "What's wrong with these guys?" Nie Hai also noticed that there was something wrong with the expressions of these Ji family geniuses. He couldn't help but feel strange at the moment. He glanced at Su Han and his expressions froze. Immediately afterwards, Nie Hai couldn't help but burst into laughter: "Hahaha you blind guys, my brother has reached the ninth level of Turing Realm, what else do you have to say?" "Bah!" Those Ji family geniuses finally reacted at this moment and said disdainfully, "Isn't it just the cultivation level improved by using elixirs? Such cultivation level is vulnerable. When the day of the battle of the Martial Tower comes, look at the brothers How could a few of them beat this kid to death and cripple him?" "It's just you guys, you better think about how to curry favor with Ji Zong. You are just a few of Ji Zong's dogs. No matter how high your cultivation level is, you are nothing but cheap bones." Nie Xing couldn't hold it back and retorted. Unexpectedly, when those people heard Nie Xing's words, instead of being angry, they laughed: "How dare you mention Brother Zong's name? Are you Nie family members worthy of mentioning Brother Zong? Do you know that today Why didn¡¯t Brother come and sign up?¡± "Why?" Nie Xing couldn't help but ask. "That's because of Brother Zong's talent. He is the core genius of the Ji family and a close disciple of Master Li Si. According to the rules, he can skip the first few rounds of screening in the Battle of the Martial Tower and directly enter the final round of competition. .¡± The Ji family genius who spoke had an arrogant look on his face, "And you losers who have neither talent nor backing can only rely on your own abilities to get through the first few rounds of screening. Speaking of which, I'm really worried about you. With your level, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be eliminated in the first round.¡± This person keeps claiming that others are trash, but forgets that he does not have the privilege of entering the final round directly, and he also needs to go through the previous rounds of screening. By scolding me like this, I was scolding myself. Su Han found it funny, and then remembered that when the second prince Yang Wuying was recruiting him, he once said that as long as he entered the Sheyang Palace, he would enjoy privileges in the genius competition and directly enter the final round. It turned out that this was the treatment . Su Han does not appreciate such treatment. On the contrary, he hopes to participate in the previous rounds of screening. Now he has everything but practical experience. The screening for the Battle of the Martial Tower must be actual combat, which is exactly what he wants. Mind. When those Ji family geniuses saw that Su Han and Nie Hai were silent, they became even more proud and said with a smile: "I have nothing to say anymore. I hope you will behave yourself well in the battle of Wu Pagoda, and don't wait until brothers teach you a lesson." You, you will be eliminated first.¡± With that said, several people left proudly. Nie Hai was so angry that he was shaking all over, and Nie Xing was gnashing his teeth, "These scum of the Ji family are going too far!" Su Han, on the other hand, looked indifferent and said with a smile: "Battling with such clowns is just a way of lowering one's worth. Don't worry, one day I will teach them how to behave." With Su Han¡¯s nature, he would naturally not be aroused by a few clumsy provocations from the other party. This little episode didn't stir up any waves in Su Han's heart at all. On the contrary, the people around him began to be unable to restrain themselves at this moment and began to buzz around: "Isn't this Han Su who became famous in the alchemy world some time ago?" "How could such a character appear in the registration team for the Battle of Wuta? Could it be that he wants to participate in the Battle of Wuta?" "If you participate in the Battle of Wu Pagoda, you cannot participate in the Battle of Dan Pagoda. Is this person out of his mind? He actually wants to participate in the Battle of Wu Pagoda?" "No wonder the genius of the Ji family ridiculed him just now, the genius of alchemy,In the world of martial arts geniuses, there is no bargain at all, and it will only make people feel that they are overestimating their abilities. " ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him. He doesn¡¯t want to participate in the Danta Battle, but he wants to participate in the Martial Pagoda Battle.¡± The sound of discussion reached the ears of the three of them. Nie Hai and Nie Xing both had angry expressions on their faces, but Su Han remained calm and composed. Soon, it was the turn of three people to sign up. "The Nie family in the extreme south has a collateral descendant, Nie Hai, and a direct descendant, Nie Xing. Their surname is Han Su, the guest of honor." The registration person in charge quickly took out three identity jade tokens and handed them to the three of them while singing their names. Having this status jade token is equivalent to a certificate to participate in the Genius Competition Martial Tower Battle. You can directly participate in the Martial Tower Battle with this jade token. "Brother Han, the competition won't officially start until next week. Where are we going now?" Nie Hai and Nie Xing were obviously very interested after registering their names. "Since the competition is coming soon, let's go home and retreat!" Su Han smiled. "Huh?" Apparently neither of them expected that Su Han would work so hard in cultivation. Both of them are geniuses from a pampered family. Although they also know how to cultivate, they always have the laziness of a young master in their bodies. They always feel that cultivation is of course necessary. It requires practice, but proper relaxation is also necessary. Now, seeing how hard Su Han was practicing, both of them couldn't help but feel a little ashamed, and they also put away their thoughts of fun. "In this case, the two of us will go home to retreat together with Brother Han." The two of them also knew that their attitude towards serious cultivation and strict self-discipline was far different from the Han Su in front of them. "It's no wonder that others can become all-round geniuses who practice both alchemy and martial arts, but the two of them can only become second- and third-rate geniuses who are not outstanding in the hidden world. However, it¡¯s not too late to stop having fun and start practicing. "Brother Han, we don't dare to say anything else, but in this Wuta battle, the two of us will definitely strive to make it to the final round." The two said seriously. ¡°Then I wish you success in advance.¡± Su Han was sincerely happy when he saw the two people's fighting spirit being aroused. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 712: Selling Pills You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, it¡¯s time to arrive at the next week. The genius competition has officially begun. The first thing to be carried out was the Danta Battle in the Genius Competition. When Su Han ended his retreat and walked out of the gate of the Nie Family Courtyard, the Alchemy Tower battle had been going on for three full days. It is said that in the past three days, the Alchemy Tower battle has been in full swing. Ji Yuan, the Alchemy genius of the Ji family, has performed extremely bravely in it. He has passed all the way and has almost reached the final stage of the Danta Tower battle. It is said that Ji Yuan¡¯s performance was evaluated as a rare alchemy genius by many judges in the Alchemy Tower Battle. Some referees even asserted that Ji Yuan's performance this year may even win the Danta Battle championship. Under such a situation of triumphant songs, Ji Yuan's momentum was high. He had suffered a loss in the alchemy competition at Jijia Manor, and later he and his master and apprentice Gao Dan were scolded by Lotus Crown Alchemy King and kicked out in despair. The bad luck at the alchemy competition seemed to have disappeared. Su Han came out of seclusion and after hearing these rumors, he just laughed. However, before he could comment on the matter, the people under King Qinghe Dan came to see him first. "Mr. Han, Lord Qinghe Danwang has been looking for you for several days. Since Mr. Han is in seclusion, he doesn't dare to disturb you without permission." This confidant of Lord Qinghe Dan spoke very politely. "King Qinghe Dan is looking for me? What's the matter?" Su Han asked. "Master Han Su, Lord Alchemy King said that because he has been busy presiding over the Alchemy Tower Battle these days, he cannot spare the time to visit you in person. However, he has an urgent matter and wants to ask for your help." That confidant He said quickly. "King Qinghe Dan asked me for help. Of course I won't refuse. What do you think it is?" Su Han said with a smile. "Young Master Han, Mr. Qinghe Danwang encountered some difficulties while presiding over the battle of Danta. I would like to ask you to help solve it." "Have you told me what kind of problem it is?" Su Han asked. "This, Mr. Alchemy King did not say in detail." Su Han pondered for a moment, "You go and report to King Qinghe Pill first, and tell me I'll be back soon." King Qinghe Dan was kind to him, and the two of them had a good relationship. Due to emotions and reasons, King Qinghe Dan had something to do and it was impossible for Su Han not to go. The scene of the Alchemy Tower Battle is arranged in Sheyang Square, behind which is the towering Sheyang Divine Tower, and the two auxiliary towers standing next to it - Wu Pagoda and Alchemy Pagoda. At this moment, the Danta Battle is in full swing, and the penultimate stage of the Danta Battle is about to begin. The one hundred alchemy geniuses who passed the previous screening will soon compete to select the thirty people who will enter the final round. When Su Han came to the Alchemy Tower Battle, these alchemy geniuses were taking a break, and the scene was bustling. His arrival did not attract anyone's attention. On the contrary, Su Han was dressed as a descendant of an aristocratic family and was mixed in among these alchemy geniuses, making him look like an alchemy genius participating in the battle of alchemy towers. Before Su Han had time to go to the rostrum to look for King Qinghe Dan, he found a pair of eyes not far away, looking at him secretly. Su Han turned his head, only to find that the owner of this look was a young genius in plain clothes. He looked at him curiously, with a desire for communication in his eyes. Seeing Su Han turn his head, the young genius quickly said: "Brother, don't get me wrong, I just saw that your brother was a bit unfamiliar. It seemed that I hadn't seen your brother in the previous Dan Dou session. Out of curiosity, I looked more. Two glances." Su Han just wanted to explain that he was not a genius who participated in the Danta Battle, but when he saw the desire for communication in the other person's eyes, he felt a move in his heart, and instead of explaining, he asked: "What's the matter with you?" The young genius blushed when Su Han asked, and smiled sheepishly: "Brother, I want to sell you something." "Promote something?" Su Han thought he heard wrongly. The person in front of him was a contestant in the Danta Battle. During the intermission, he did not prepare for the next round of the competition, but he was here to promote to other contestants. thing? "That's right, I'm just trying to sell something to my brother." The man thought Su Han didn't hear clearly and repeated. Then he took out a small bottle from the storage ring and put it in front of Su Han. "Brother, this is an elixir that I have exclusively refined. The elixir is a family heirloom. It is called Zhiwang Jingxin Dan. After taking it, the Lingtai will be clear and clear, refreshed, and the mind will be sharp. For the next competition, I am very excited. There are benefits.¡± ?"Brother, don't worry. My elixirs are not expensive to sell. I don't want to get rich. I just want everyone to recognize my elixirs and prove the quality of my elixirs. I just need to protect my capital and use it to shoot Yang." That¡¯s enough for the city¡¯s travel expenses.¡± This person¡¯s tone was very sincere, even with a hint of flattery. It was obvious that his previous sales did not go well. Seeing that Su Han didn't speak, the man quickly added: "Don't worry, my Zhiwang Jingxin Pill only has the effect of clearing the mind and calming the Qi. It has absolutely no other undesirable effects. It is definitely not an illegal drug. I can use my wealth and life to I swear, taking this elixir before a competition is definitely not against the rules." What he said was so conclusive that it made Su Han feel a little curious. And Su Han also knew that in the alchemy competition, some people would indeed take some mind-clearing and calming elixirs in advance to make the spiritual platform clear and think more clearly. It was indeed not cheating. The most important thing is whether this elixir, as the other party said, only has the effect of clearing the mind and calming the energy. Su Han can know it at a glance. "Let's take a look at the quality of your elixir first," Su Han said. After hearing what Su Han said, the other party quickly opened the pill bottle in his hand and poured out a light yellow pill. "Brother, this is my Zhiwang Jingxin Pill. Among similar pills of the same level, there is no other pill that can surpass its effect." This man was full of pride when he talked about his pill. Su Han glanced at the elixir and was a little surprised. This elixir is of very good quality. Although Su Han has never seen this elixir before, he can tell that this elixir is used to clear the mind and calm the qi. The effect is indeed extraordinary, far more than other elixirs of the same level. Pill. This should be because several special techniques were added during the refining process of this elixir. Su Han has never seen this kind of elixir before, which proves that this elixir is indeed an exclusive elixir passed down from his ancestors as the other party said. Although this elixir is nothing unusual to Su Han, to others, it is actually quite an amazing elixir. Come to think of it, the other alchemy geniuses around him were ignorant and made sarcastic comments, which really made this person suffer a lot. "The elixir is good, how much do you plan to sell it for?" Su Han asked. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 713: Be generous You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The other party hurriedly said: "Just one hundred thousand low-grade yuan stones." " Most of the other elixirs of the same grade and type are sold for hundreds of thousands of low-grade Yuan Stones. The other party sells them for 100,000 low-grade Yuan Stones, which is indeed very cheap. Su Han smiled and said, "Give me ten." "Ten?" The other party blinked, "You want so many? Brother, this kind of elixir has a diminishing effect. The effect is best when you take the first one, but if you take it after that, the effect will not be so obvious. ¡± It can be seen that although the other party wants to sell the elixir in his hand, he is not the kind of guy who only cares about money. Instead, he reminds Su Han that he does not need to buy too much at one time. Su Han smiled and said, "Are you going to sell it? If not, I can leave." "Don't go, don't go, I'll just sell you ten pieces." The other party smiled bitterly, "If you think it's too much, you can ask me to return it." Su Han took out a storage bag filled with Yuan stones and threw it to the other party. The two people's transactions were carried out in the corner, but they did not attract anyone's attention. Su Han put away the ten pills and asked casually: "Seeing that Xiong is alone, is it possible that there are no friends you know well among these people?" This sentence seems to have touched the other party's heart, and he only saw the other party smile: "I am not afraid of brother's jokes. Although I am from a reclusive family, my family has long been in decline. In this generation, I am the only available genius. That¡¯s all. That¡¯s why I came here alone, and others thought my family was in a poor state and didn¡¯t want to deal with me.¡± "The family is in decline? Your family has such an ancestral elixir, so how can your family be in decline?" Su Han is indeed a little curious. In his opinion, the family that can own this Zhiwang Jingxin elixir should not be much smaller. , such a family is actually in a state of decline. The other party smiled bitterly and said: "There are too many reasons, and I can't explain it clearly to you, brother, for a while. However, although this Zhiwang Jingxin Pill is an ancestral pill passed down from my family, it was also modified by me. I'm not afraid of making you laugh when I say it. I am not ashamed to say that, I feel that the effect of the pill recipe after my improvement has been improved by at least two levels." Su Han nodded and asked: "Then what is your name?" "My name is He Sijie." The man said quickly. Just as he was about to say something more, a sweaty man suddenly emerged from the crowd. He was the confidant of King Qinghe Dan. "Oh, Mr. Han, it turns out you are here. Lord Qinghe Danwang has been looking for you. Let's go quickly!" The confidant said while pulling Su Han to leave, while He Sijie next to him was completely dumbfounded: "Thisyou, where are you going to take this brother?" The confidant said angrily: "What the hell, don't you have eyes? See clearly, this is Mr. Han Su who is the most valued by Mr. Qinghe Dan King. Unlike you contestants, don't hold him back." The force is almost there. Mr. Han, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± ¡°Obviously, this confidant didn¡¯t feel good about talking to He Sijie because he saw He Sijie¡¯s plain and shabby clothes. He Sijie was stunned on the spot. Since he had never interacted with anyone since he came to Sheyang City, he usually hid in the inn and practiced by himself. Naturally, he had never heard of Han Su, who was famous in the elixir industry some time ago. Seeing Su Han being taken away at this moment, he only had time to shout loudly: "Brother, if you think there are too many pills, you can ask me to return it!" The confidant led Su Han forward diligently and said with a smile, "How did Young Master Han know such a silly boy?" Su Han smiled faintly: "How was He Sijie's performance in the previous competition?" The confidant frowned, seeming to be recalling and thinking: "His grades are not bad. Occasionally, he excels. Lord Qinghe Danwang has also paid attention to him. However, Lord Qinghe Danwang said that although this boy is somewhat remarkable, place, but compared to a genius of Ji Yuan¡¯s level, there is still a gap in the foundation of alchemy.¡± Su Han listened and nodded. At this time, his confidants had already led him to the referee's seat where King Qinghe Dan was sitting. "Brother Qinghe, I'm late." "Hahahaha, as long as you are willing to come, it is never too late. Come, come, sit here." King Qinghe Dan was very enthusiastic and asked Su Han to sit next to him. "Brother Qinghe, is it inconvenient for me to sit in this seat?" Su Han could see that the vacant seat next to Qinghe Dan King was obviously a referee's seat. Will you take the referee position in this Danta battle? King Qinghe Dan laughed when he heard this: "Sit down quickly, there is nothing inconvenient. This position is reserved for you."Yes, it¡¯s just for you to sit on. " ¡°Brother Qinghe, what¡¯s going on?¡± "Haha, to tell you the truth, I sent someone to ask you and said I had something urgent to ask for your help. That's it." As King Qinghe Dan spoke, he patted the position next to him, "Originally, this position should belong to King Lotus Crown Dan, but King Lotus Crown Dan had to go on a long trip temporarily. Before leaving, he asked me to find someone suitable to replace him as a referee. candidate. After much thought, this candidate can only be you. What¡¯s more, now that you have entered the Millennium Hall of Fame, you are also qualified to be this referee." "Is this appropriate?" Su Han smiled. "There is nothing inappropriate. I have used my spiritual consciousness to inform the Lotus Crown Pill King, and he also thinks you are the most suitable candidate." Qinghe Pill King said. Since King Qinghe Dan has said so, Su Han will naturally not refuse again and again. What's more, with his alchemy attainments, being the referee of this alchemy battle is actually overkill. At this moment, a middle-aged Alchemy King next to the referee frowned and said: "Brother Qinghe, is this the referee you invited to replace the Lotus Crown Alchemy King? So young?" This middle-aged Alchemy King is obviously a bit unfamiliar. He is not a figure in the Alchemy world who has participated in the Yunxiao Golden Alchemy Competition before. King Qinghe Dan said: "This little friend Han Su is a party to the Yunxiao Golden Pill dispute. He corrected the flaws in the Yunxiao Golden Pill formula. I and King Lotus Crown Pill agree that he has the qualifications to be the referee." Someone on the referee's bench shook his head and said: "You are so young, even younger than most of the geniuses who participated in the Danta Battle. I'm afraid it's hard to convince the public, right?" "Yes, this is too ridiculous. If someone who doesn't know sees it, they will think that there is no one in the alchemy world of Sheyang City." These referees all took the opportunity to make things difficult for Su Han. The slight smile on King Qinghe's face disappeared, and he said with a sullen face: "This is a decision jointly made by me and King Lotus Crown. If you have any objections, you can use your spiritual consciousness to communicate with King Lotus Crown." Qinghe Alchemy King and Lotus Crown Alchemy King are the two recognized giants in the alchemy world of Sheyang City. King Qinghe Dan has said so, so naturally these other referees have no right to object. ¡°Several of the referees who just spoke out are relatives and friends of King Gao Dan. Even if the other referees have nothing to do with King Gao Dan, they are still unhappy with Su Han deep down. A young and inexperienced boy can actually become famous in the world of alchemy, and now he is sitting on the same stage with them. Where does this leave their old faces? Therefore, although these referees did not say anything anymore, they were already extremely unhappy in their hearts. Several people have even begun to secretly plan how to stumble Han Su and make him look embarrassed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 714: Malicious Attack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han didn't care at all. He smiled slightly and sat down next to King Qinghe Dan. As soon as he sat down, he felt that there were at least two or three unfriendly eyes on the referee's bench, lingering on him. Su Han didn't care about this and didn't bother to communicate with these referees. The originally nine-person referee bench was reduced to ten people due to Su Han's replacement. As soon as Su Han sat down, he also attracted the attention of many alchemy geniuses below. Eyes shot at Su Han. Since many alchemy geniuses had heard of Su Han's name before and even seen him making alchemy on the spot, Su Han's appearance on the referee's bench only aroused brief surprise among these people. That¡¯s all. "Perhaps, they may still guess in their hearts, no wonder Han Su does not participate in the Danta Battle. It turns out that they have already had other channels and have become the referees of the Danta Battle. Do they still need to participate in the Danta Battle? Faintly, Su Han felt a gaze staring at him as if it was about to spit out fire. When he raised his eyes, he found that it was Ji Yuan in the audience, staring at this side with jealousy in his eyes. Like a poisonous snake that has turned into reality. On the other side, there was an extremely surprised look, but it came from He Sijie. I saw He Sijie's mouth wide open in a daze, staring at Su Han in disbelief, as if he had seen the most incredible thing in the world. They are also young alchemy geniuses. They are still participating in the competition off the stage, but they are already sitting on the stage and have become referees. He Sijie thinks, what is the gap? This is the gap. At this moment, He Sijie couldn't help but feel a little downcast, thinking that he had been selling elixirs to others just now, and he was afraid that the elixirs he refined would not be appreciated at all. At this moment on the rostrum, a referee next to Su Han smiled kindly at him and said through a message: "Mr. Han, I listened to your lecture on Yunxiao Jindan prescription a few days ago, and I know your Ability. However, just because I admire you does not mean that other referees also admire you. You have to be careful." It¡¯s a completely well-intentioned reminder. Su Han was slightly startled, then relieved. People's hearts are sinister, and I'm afraid no matter how careful I am, it will be in vain. Although I have no intention of showing off, since I am sitting here, I am not afraid of any jealousy or hostility. Su Han has participated in many alchemy competitions in his life, but this is the first time in his life to participate in alchemy competitions as a referee. After reading the rules a little bit, I already have a general understanding of the rules of the game. Seeing that Su Han was ready, King Qinghe Dan nodded and said, "It's time to start." The next link is the penultimate link of Danta Battle, the theoretical assessment. There are currently one hundred people left on the field. After passing this theoretical assessment, thirty people have been selected. The questions for this theoretical assessment are drawn up on the spot by ten judges. Each person draws up one question, and there are subject restrictions to prevent anyone from cheating in advance. For Su Han, asking a question is easier than eating and drinking. However, after all, it was King Qinghe Dan who invited him to be the referee in place of Lord Lotus Crown Dan, so he did not just do it perfunctorily, but carefully conceived a question. In Su Han's view, a good alchemy question should be able to distinguish the gap between average geniuses and top geniuses, so that average geniuses have room to perform, and top geniuses have more room to think and be able to divergence. Come up with more brilliant answers. Taking this idea as a starting point, Su Han finally formulated his own topic. At this time, other referees have also drafted their questions. A referee sitting in the seat on the far right, who had shown the most hostility to Su Han before, suddenly sneered and said: "The questions have been drafted, but Yuan has a question for Mr. Han Su. Are you sure about these questions?" You can do it? If you can't do it, what qualifications do you have to sit on this referee's bench and judge these alchemy geniuses?" These words were like a trigger. In an instant, all the eyes on the referee's bench were focused on Su Han. After waiting for a long time, it was at this time that he got angry. There was a hint of coldness in the corner of Su Han's mouth. Before he could say anything, King Qinghe Alchemy frowned and said displeasedly: "What nonsense are you talking about? This is a battle of alchemy towers, not a place for you to have a battle of spirits." King Yuan Dan sneered, but said: "Friend Qinghe's words are wrong. I am just questioning it normally. After all, Han Su is so young. I believe it is not just me, but other referees will also doubt his ability. If it's really because of himIf something goes wrong in the Danta battle due to lack of ability, who can bear the responsibility? " ¡°As he said this, King Yuan Dan exchanged glances with two or three people on the referee¡¯s bench, and immediately there were echoing voices: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s hard for such a young referee to convince the public.¡± "If he can't even do these questions himself, then what qualifications does he have to be a referee?" These echoing voices are naturally the owners of those unfriendly glances just now. "The other referees also said nothing and did not lean towards one side. They seemed to be happy to see the success of their attack on King Yuan Dan. Only the referee who had kindly sent a message to remind Su Han opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but didn't know what to say. King Qinghe Dan stared at these people coldly and said, "Since you insist on saying that, then little friend Han Su, just show them these questions and tell them to shut up." King Yuan Dan sneered and said: "It's a bit boring just like this. Yuan suggested that it would be better to make a bet like this!" "What bet?" Qinghe Danwang frowned again. King Yuan Dan seemed to have been prepared for it, and he said confidently: "Since you want to be a referee in the alchemy competition, you should at least have the ability to recognize geniuses with a keen eye. I suggest that Han Su select one from the hundred alchemy geniuses present. One, and at the same time Yuan also picks one, let¡¯s see who has the most correct answers among the geniuses we each selected?¡± "So what if you have more? So what if he has more?" Qinghe Dan King asked coldly. King Yuan Dan smiled arrogantly: "Yuan is considered an elder after all, so naturally he won't argue with a junior like Han Su. Fellow Taoist Qinghe, Han Su was recommended as the referee by you. If he is involved in this bet, If you lose, you are also responsible. You have to give me the pair of Netherworld Green Bee Wings you treasured." Netherworld Green Bee Wings are a precious alchemy material. Anyone familiar with Qinghe Alchemy King knows that he has a pair of five-hundred-year-old Netherworld Green Bee Wings hidden in his cave, and he refuses to show them to others easily. At this moment, when King Qinghe Dan heard what King Yuan Dan said, his eyelids twitched hard at first, and then he said coldly: "What if you lose?" "Haha, how is that possible? If Yuan loses, Yuan is willing to compensate fellow Taoist Qinghe 50 million low-grade Yuanshi, what do you think?" King Yuan Dan said without thinking. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 715 Su Han¡¯s choice You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Qinghe, promise him!" Su Han suddenly said from the side. As soon as these words came out, they immediately attracted the attention of everyone on the referee's bench. Is this kid crazy? He actually let King Qinghe Dan agree to such an obviously deceptive bet? He is not even King Dan. Does he still think that his vision in selecting talents is better than King Yuan Dan? You must know that if he loses this bet, he will not lose anything, but it is King Qinghe Dan who has been cheated. Suddenly, everyone looked at Su Han and Qinghe Danwang and looked like they were smiling, as if they were determined to watch a good show. King Qinghe Dan was also a little undecided for a moment, and sent a message to Su Han: "Are you really sure?" Su Han smiled calmly: "Brother Qinghe, when have I ever harmed you?" "Okay, if you say this, I will make a bet with you." King Qinghe Dan laughed and said loudly, "I agree to this bet!" As soon as the words came out, thousands of waves were shocked. Even a person as arrogant as King Yuan Dan can¡¯t help but be a little undecided at this moment. How cautious is King Qinghe Dan? Why did you agree so happily today? ¡°Is there something fishy about this? "King Yuan Dan, why don't you speak?" Su Han said with a smile, "If you don't dare to gamble, I won't force you. I just ask you not to act like I am the best in the world in the future. Others like to see your face. , but I don¡¯t like to see it.¡± Those words immediately made King Yuan Dan so angry that veins were pulsing in his head. He gritted his teeth and said, "Who said Yuan doesn't dare to gamble? I'm afraid you might play some tricks!" "What do you want?" Su Han smiled leisurely. King Yuan Dan hummed: "Of course we have to make an oath between heaven and earth. No one on the two sides can play any tricks, especially you. You can't let King Qinghe Dan send you a message, otherwise it will be a foul and you will lose." Su Han sneered, "You've been doing this for a long time, and that's all? I want you to make an oath to heaven and earth not to whisper to your little brothers." As soon as he said this, the few best friends of King Yuan Dan on the referee's bench suddenly showed angry faces. King Yuan Dan tried his best to suppress the urge to beat Su Han, gritted his teeth and said: "Just tell me whether you dare to gamble or not!" Su Han chuckled, but said to the other people on the referee's bench: "Everyone, can you all bear witness to this?" With such a lively event to behold, everyone was naturally happy to witness it. At that moment, the two of them each made an oath to heaven and earth, stating that this talented candidate would be chosen by themselves and they would not communicate or whisper to anyone. After setting up the bet, King Yuan Dan felt that he was sure of winning, and couldn't help but sneered at Su Han again. Unexpectedly, Su Han acted as if nothing had happened. It seemed that the bet did not put any pressure on him. At this time, ten questions were also distributed to the hands of one hundred participating geniuses. In this link, there are two full hours, enough for these geniuses to conduct detailed arguments on each question. It has to be said that these alchemy kings who serve as referees are all relatively top-notch people in Sheyang City's alchemy. Each of the ten questions was answered at an extremely high level, which made every contestant feel that they had benefited a lot. . However, among these ten questions, there is one question that clearly stands out from the crowd. It has a deeper intention, a higher realm, and simple explanations. The more these contestants study in depth, the more intoxicated they feel. It is as if this question has opened a new door for them, allowing them to wander in their thoughts and continue to dig deeper, and they will continue to gain new insights. Suddenly, all the contestants had different attitudes towards this question. Many people even finish solving the other nine questions first, and then study this question at the end. There are even many people who can¡¯t help but feel that they really came to the right place for this Danta Battle, and this question alone is worth the price of admission. The referee of this Alchemy Pagoda Battle was indeed a figure of Alchemy King level. The intention and height of the question really benefited them a lot. On the rostrum, King Yuan Dan squinted at the contestants in the audience. His eyes fell on Ji Yuan who was answering the question, and he had already made a decision in his heart. In the previous sessions, Ji Yuan¡¯s performance has always been among the top three. Moreover, this kind of theoretical link is what Ji Yuan is best at. His teacher is King Gao Dan, who is famous for his rich theoretical knowledge. Thinking of this, King Yuan Dan decisively drew a red circle on Ji Yuan¡¯s name on the list of contestants, indicating that Ji Yuan was his chosen talent.??. King Yuan Dan is quite confident in his choice. At the same time, King Qinghe Dan¡¯s eyes also fell on Ji Yuan. He was thinking the same thing as King Yuan Dan. Although he didn't like Ji Yuan, he still had to admit that in this theoretical session, among the one hundred geniuses present, Ji Yuan undoubtedly had the greatest chance of winning. King Qinghe Dan wanted to send a message to remind Su Han to choose Jiyuan, but due to the fact that Su Han and King Yuan Dan both swore just now, they were not allowed to send messages to communicate with anyone else before the bet ended. King Qinghe Dan went to see Su Han, but found that Su Han's eyes did not fall on Ji Yuan, but on which corner of the field he stopped. After a while, Su Han picked up his pen and drew a red circle on the list of contestants. This red circle is not on Ji Yuan¡¯s name, but on another name ¡°He Sijie¡±. He Sijie? King Qinghe Dan is somewhat impressed with this contestant. This contestant¡¯s performance in previous sessions was quite good, but there is still a gap between him and Ji Yuan. The most important thing is that He Sijie's background is considered humble in the hidden world. With such a background, in terms of alchemy foundation, Ji Yuan was definitely not as good as Ji Yuan, who was born in a famous family and was a disciple of King Gao Alchemy. Theoretical knowledge competes with the foundation of alchemy. In this aspect of theoretical knowledge, He Sijie's chances of beating Ji Yuan can be said to be very slim. How could He Sijie be selected? Qinghe Alchemy King was anxious and could not send a message to Su Han. He had no idea what kind of medicine Su Han was selling in his gourd. With so many Alchemy geniuses present, even if Ji Yuan was not chosen, there were still several promising candidates. , how could He Sijie be selected? " Contrary to King Qinghe Dan, Su Han is confident at this moment. Naturally, he didn't choose He Sijie out of impulse. It¡¯s not because I just said a few words to He Sijie, and I chose him out of love. Rather, it was because Su Han suddenly remembered a famous alchemy family in the capital of Daxia in his previous life. He family! Back then, the He family was at its peak. In the alchemy world, no one did not know the name of the He family. Although Su Han didn't know if there was any connection between this He Sijie and that He family, as He Sijie said, his family was good at alchemy, and they also had ancestral elixirs like Zhiwang Jingxin Pill. This made Su Han feel that there was still something to be discovered in He Sijie. What¡¯s more, Zhiwang Jingxin Pill was improved by He Sijie himself. This is enough to show that this He Sijie is not a fool when it comes to alchemy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 716: Full Score Answer Sheet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Su Han and King Yuan Dan made their choices, according to the provisions of the bet, they each showed their choices to the other party and to all the referees present. When everyone saw King Yuan Dan¡¯s choice, they were not surprised. To be honest, if it were up to them to choose, they would probably choose Jiyuan. But when they saw Su Han choose He Sijie, their expressions suddenly became weird. It's not like they haven't paid attention to the contestant He Sijie. However, when it comes to the foundation of alchemy, they all believe that He Sijie is definitely far inferior to Ji Yuan. ¡°Is this guy Han Su crazy? Or do you think that since you don¡¯t have to make the bet yourself, you can make random choices? For a moment, everyone looked at King Qinghe Pill with eyes full of sympathy, and even vaguely gloating about his misfortune. "well." Qinghe Pill King secretly smiled bitterly. He was also extremely unsure about Su Han's choice. However, Su Han has already chosen, what can he do? We can only hope for a miracle to happen. At worst, the pair of Netherworld Green Bee wings that he treasured would be thrown into the trash. King Qinghe Dan felt a little better after thinking this way. At this time, the two-hour answering time has also arrived. One hundred answer sheets were collected. These one hundred answer sheets will be reviewed by ten referees. However, due to the bet between Su Han and King Yuan Dan, everyone was absent-minded when marking the answer sheets, hoping to get the answer sheets of Ji Yuan and He Sijie right away. ¡°Ji Yuan¡¯s answer sheet is here!¡± Suddenly, a referee shouted. Immediately, everyone¡¯s ears pricked up, and they couldn¡¯t wait to get closer. Ji Yuan¡¯s answer sheet was very neat. Each of the ten questions was discussed in detail, which made him look eloquent and fully demonstrate his profound knowledge of alchemy. As soon as King Yuan Dan saw Ji Yuan's answer sheet, he showed a relieved expression on his face. Originally, his only worry was that Ji Yuan was too proud and might not perform well enough. But looking at it now, Ji Yuan performed really well, even two points better than his actual level. In this way, it is certain that he will win. "Of the ten questions, nine were answered correctly, and there was one question whose answer was not perfect." Everyone is gushing over Ji Yuan's answer sheet. Although this answer sheet is not 100% perfect or full marks, it is still quite good. Among the hundred answer sheets, it is quite outstanding. King Yuan Dan was also quite satisfied. He laughed and said to King Qinghe: "Fellow Taoist Qinghe seems to have trusted the wrong person this time." King Qinghe Dan snorted coldly and said calmly: "You haven't read He Sijie's answer sheet yet." Anyway, the matter has reached this point, and Qinghe Danwang has looked away. The big deal is just a pair of Netherworld Green Bee wings. He can't afford to lose, so why let others laugh at it. "He Sijie's answer sheet is here." Someone immediately handed over an answer sheet. This answer sheet looks very concise, and the discussion under each question is only a few words. But before the referees had watched for long, the expressions on their faces had become more and more surprised. "Thisthis answer sheet, this is a perfect answer sheet!" Finally, one of the referees couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore and banged the table and started shouting. The faces of King Yuan Dan and the others also became extremely exciting at this moment. King Yuan Dan widened his eyes as if in disbelief. He looked at the answer sheet again and again. He couldn't believe it no matter what, this answer sheet. It will actually be a perfect answer. Such a perfect answer sheet was actually answered by He Sijie, a man from a humble background that they looked down upon? How can this be? If he hadn¡¯t known that cheating was impossible in this link, King Yuan Dan would have almost doubted whether He Sijie had teamed up with Han Su to cheat. King Yuan Dan's eyes seemed to be spitting out fire. King Qinghe Dan over there also felt extremely unbelievable. He couldn't help but send a message to Su Han: "What's going on with this answer sheet? Could it be" ????????? Could it be that you were substituting something for him, right? King Qinghe Dan didn't say these words, but his eyes clearly flashed with suspicion. It was no wonder that he was the answer. He Sijie's answer sheet was really inconsistent with his humble status. "Brother Qinghe, don't worry, this answer sheet was definitely answered by He Sijie himself." Su Han knewWhat is King He Dan worried about? But in Su Han's mind, the Supreme Dan Dao is also sacred and cannot be tarnished. How could he help He Sijie cheat? At this moment, He Sijie's answer sheet made Su Han even more convinced that the background of the declining He family behind He Sijie was not simple. This young man, He Sijie, is a genius worth noting. At this time, King Yuan Dan's expression had become extremely ugly, as if someone had poured a ball of excrement into him alive. At this moment, he was really suffering and couldn't tell. It was he who proposed the bet, and it was he who offered 50 million low-grade Yuan Stones if he lost. How could he have imagined that this humble He Sijie would be so impressive at a critical moment? How could he have thought that Han Su, with such vicious eyes, would be able to choose He Sijie among so many competing talents? King Yuan Dan staggered, losing the 50 million yuan stone, but it was not just a matter of the 50 million yuan stone. As a dignified Dan King, he actually lost in a bet with a child. This was undoubtedly It made him feel extremely humiliated. Not to mention King Yuan Dan, even the other referees were feeling chilly at this moment. If it had been them instead of King Yuan Dan today, I'm afraid they would have made the same choice as King Yuan Dan, and then they would be the ones who lost all face today. "Fellow Taoist Qinghe, Yuan is willing to admit defeat today." At this moment, King Yuan Dan has long lost his previous arrogance. He was not the kind of person who would default on his debts. With trembling hands, he took out a storage bag and handed it to Prince Qinghe Dan before slumping down on the chair. Fifty million yuan stone! King Qinghe Dan didn¡¯t expect that today, not only did he not lose the Netherworld Green Bee Wings, but he got 50 million yuan in vain. He finally understood why Su Han said he would never harm him. "Little friend Han Su, I really can't understand you more and more. You seem to have a huge treasure house. The deeper you dig, the more unfathomable it becomes." King Qinghe Dan sighed sincerely. Su Han smiled and said: "Why did Brother Qinghe say that?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 717 The Final Link You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You should know very well why I said that. Among the ten questions, the one about the rules of the Five Elements of Alchemy was asked by you, right?" Qinghe Danwang said, with a look of emotion on his face, and said, "If I were to answer that question, my answer would be different from the two geniuses just now. It seems that such a question can emanate There are countless average answers, which I have never seen before.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s even more amazing is that the more you delve deeper into this question, the more you feel that you are constantly gaining new insights, as if it can give people infinite inspiration. If you study it carefully, you can even feel, My alchemy realm seems to have been improved. Such a question is something I have never seen or heard of before." After King Qinghe Dan said these words, his eyes suddenly shot out two rays of light, staring at Su Han sharply, "You can design such a question, how can I not be curious about your origin? How can I not feel that you are deeply Unpredictable?" Su Han felt a little ashamed when he was stared at by Qinghe Dan King's burning eyes. He suddenly realized that he had underestimated King Qinghe Alchemy. This old man's sense of alchemy was even better than he had imagined. "Brother Qinghe, to be honest, this question was not designed by me, but was the question my master used to test me. This time, I just borrowed flowers to offer Buddha, and used this question to test these geniuses again." Su Han casually made up a lie to excuse himself. Anyway, he said that his master was a master from this world. This master from this world was like a dragon, and no one could verify the truth. Sure enough, King Qinghe Dan's expression relaxed a little after hearing Su Han's words. If Su Han hadn't given such an explanation, he would really have suspected that Su Han was some unfathomable top disciple of a powerful force who was just teasing him. This episode did not affect the progress of the Danta battle. The results of this session were quickly tallied up. The top spot was undoubtedly He Sijie, while Ji Yuan, who was favored by many judges and spectators, was ranked second. Such a result undoubtedly caused an uproar among the alchemy geniuses present. When Ji Yuan saw the results came out, the look on his face became very ugly for a moment, he gritted his teeth and even looked ferocious. His eyes looked like poisonous snakes for a moment, and then quickly returned to normal. ¡°Obviously, Ji Yuan never expected that He Sijie, who came from a humble background, could emerge as a dark horse at this stage and suddenly surpass himself, the top genius of the Ji family! This is undoubtedly a huge shame for Ji Yuan. Even if it¡¯s just Han Su, Ji Yuan will never allow a second genius from a humble background to ride on his head. At this moment, Ji Yuan looked livid, but deep down in his heart, he secretly made up his mind to win back the victory in the next step. The next stage is the final stage of alchemy competition. Through this stage, the final top three will be determined. The top three will have the opportunity to enter the Sheyang Tower to practice. This Sheyang Tower is only opened once every ten years, and there are only a handful of places to enter each time. All contestants regard this place as a treasure, and it is also a very high honor. Even if they break their heads or break the sky, Also have to fight for it. However, there were only three people who were able to finally enter the Sheyang Tower to practice through the battle of Dan Pagoda. Competition is naturally very fierce. It is said that if you enter the Sheyang Tower to practice and stay there for one day, your income will be at least as good as ten days and a half months outside. Not to mention, there are all kinds of mysterious inheritances in the Sheyang Tower, it just depends on who has the chance to get them. In this final stage, the thirty shortlisted geniuses are holding their breath and preparing to devote all their efforts to the final stage. The content of the final assessment is alchemy. According to the rules of the final stage, each participating genius needs to choose one of the elixirs that he can refine, and then submit the raw materials to the referee team, who will prepare the materials for each person. ¡° Subsequently, each participating genius went all out to refine the elixir of his choice, striving to achieve perfection. Finally, the final ranking is determined based on the level of the elixir and the quality of the elixir. This is a very free link, because there are no restrictions in the rules on what kind of elixirs should be refined, so it gives these alchemy geniuses more room to display their skills. It can be said that this is a link that not only tests the knowledge of alchemy, but also tests the basic skills of alchemy. It is extremely difficult. Not to mention anything else, just the choice of this elixir is enough for these geniuses to rack their brains. If you choose a higher level elixir,??It is very likely that when the elixir is finally produced, the quality will not improve. Or it may simply fail to create the elixir, and the whole process will be completely ruined. And if you choose a lower-level elixir, it will not be easy to stand out. According to the rules, the higher the level of the finally refined elixir, the higher it will be ranked. And if there is no difference in the level of the elixir, the ranking will be determined by the quality of the elixir. The rules have been announced and the final stage has officially begun. The thirty geniuses participating in the competition, after a difficult psychological struggle, each decided on the elixir they wanted to refine and submitted a list of raw materials. The organizer acted very quickly and quickly prepared raw materials for everyone. In terms of quality, they are all of high quality and strive to ensure fairness. Immediately afterwards, under the order of the referee Qinghe Danwang, the refining process began. Ji Yuan seemed to be holding back a lot of energy. As soon as King Qinghe Dan finished speaking, he immediately started refining it. Looking at the grade of the raw materials he has at hand, as well as the degree of caution in the hot cauldron technique, the elixir he wants to refine should be of a high grade, at least a quasi-king-level elixir. " This kind of quasi-king-level elixir is very difficult to refine given the level of these young alchemy geniuses present, and there is a high probability that it will not become an elixir. But looking at the confident look on Ji Yuan's face, it seems that he is extremely confident about refining this elixir. "Compared with Ji Yuan, He Sijie, the dark horse who emerged from the theoretical session just now, is obviously hesitant. Looking at the various raw materials placed at hand, He Sijie seemed very silent, with a look of struggle on his face, as if he was hesitating about something, and had no intention of refining. On the referee's bench, everyone watched the performance of each genius. One of the referees couldn't help but shook his head and said: "This genius from a humble background is indeed far inferior to a genius from a famous family. Maybe he can get some alchemy knowledge by rote memorization, but when it comes to the practical part, he shows his timidity .¡± "Yes, it seems that the ones who can shine in this refining process are geniuses from famous families, such as Ji Yuan of the Ji family." "That's not necessarily true. Maybe He Sijie is planning something?" Someone expressed a different opinion. "That expression doesn't look like it's brewing? It seems like it's stumped by this question." Everyone shook their heads as they talked, obviously feeling that this genius from a humble background was still a little unable to get on the stage. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 718: Provocation? when you fart You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With the passage of time, Ji Yuan's refining gradually reached the middle stage. Until this moment, He Sijie seemed to have made up his mind and slowly started refining. "Moreover, he didn't use all the materials at hand, but picked and picked some, all of which were not very high-grade materials. This approach is undoubtedly strange. The referees present, except for Su Han, are all Alchemy King-level figures, so they can naturally have a panoramic view of the refining process and details of these geniuses. However, it's hard to say that he stole from his master. Who would think that these high-ranking alchemy kings would steal the elixir recipe from a young genius? Therefore, each of these young geniuses has no scruples and gives their best. On the contrary, only He Sijie seemed to be a little doubtful, restrained and unable to express himself as much as he wanted. This situation was naturally seen by Su Han. Even King Qinghe Alchemy noticed something was wrong and said to Su Han: "Why does He Sijie, the genius you are so optimistic about, seem to have insufficient stamina? Or is the refining of elixirs his weakness?" ¡° If elixir refining is said to be a weakness for an alchemy genius, then this would undoubtedly be a death sentence for this alchemy genius. Because the path of alchemy, no matter how all-encompassing it is, the most fundamental thing in practice is the refining of elixirs. The main job of an alchemist is to refine elixirs. If an alchemy genius cannot refine good elixirs, then no matter how strong he is in other aspects, no matter how solid his theory is, it is meaningless. Su Han knew that He Sijie's level of refining elixirs was far beyond what he showed. Otherwise, he would not be able to refine elixirs like Zhiwang Jingxin Dan. Faced with Qinghe Dan King¡¯s inquiry, Su Han just shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± The time limit for this elixir refining process is three hours, which gives these young geniuses enough time. When the time turned to the third hour, the refining of most geniuses had already begun to enter the final stage. At this time, the judges on the stage also began to discuss the performance of the participating geniuses. "Ji Yuan's performance in this link is as good as ever. Judging from his refining techniques, what he refined this time is probably a quasi-king-level elixir." "I think Zhou Zhan from the Tianlang Sect performed well. If anyone can compete with Ji Yuan in this link, it would be Zhou Zhan, the genius from the Tianlang Sect." "Zhou Zhan is also good, but I still think the leader will be Ji Yuan." "How do you think He Sijie is doing?" Someone suddenly asked. "No, then He Sijie's skills are far inferior to Ji Yuan and Zhou Zhan. After all, they are geniuses from a down-and-out force, and their background is incomparable to that of famous geniuses." "The materials he chose are not the best. Looking at the materials he chose, I am afraid that the level of the elixir he refined is at most six or seven levels of the spiritual level." Everyone was talking about it, and their eyes couldn't help but fall on Su Han again. In their view, He Sijie was the genius chosen by Su Han, as if he was bound to Su Han. He Sijie's show of timidity is actually equivalent to Su Han's show of timidity. Su Han is young and not at the Alchemy King level, but he can sit on the referee's bench. These referees are more or less unhappy inside. It¡¯s just that Su Han and King Yuan Dan won the bet just now, which made King Yuan Dan lose a lot of money. It also made these other referees avoid it and didn¡¯t dare to provoke Su Han. At this moment, using He Sijie's excuse, they began to discuss with half a smile. "If you are not good at alchemy, no matter how good you are in other aspects, it will be useless. Anyway, if you ask me to accept a disciple who is not good at alchemy, I will not accept him." "That's right, no one will accept it if you change it. If you are not good at alchemy, you are equivalent to a waste. No matter how you train it, it will be useless. Brother Qinghe, do you think so?" As usual, after every Alchemy Tower battle, the Alchemy Kings as referees will choose their favorite disciples among the top thirty geniuses. Once you are selected as a disciple by King Dan, it is equivalent to a meteoric rise. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Ji Yuan is a disciple of King Dan that he is such a genius and evildoer? Therefore, these geniuses are extremely eager to be selected by the Alchemy Kings, especially those geniuses who come from relatively humble backgrounds. But these referees talking about He Sijie like this is undoubtedly equivalent to giving He Sijie a death sentence. I am afraid no one will accept He Sijie this year.??Disciple. King Qinghe Dan was a little unhappy when he heard what others said. He knocked on the table with his fingers neither lightly nor hard: "The refining process is not over yet. Isn't it too early for you to draw conclusions now?" "It's getting late, Ji Yuan and Zhou Zhan are starting to wrap things up." ¡°This year¡¯s champion will definitely be Ji Yuan.¡± Su Han heard these discussions, but did not express his position. "However, he didn't take a stand, but someone wanted to force him to take a stand. A referee who had a good relationship with King Yuan Dan suddenly laughed and said: "Let's just say, this person of unknown origin is not as good as a genius who comes from a famous family. Don't you think so, Mr. Han?" This is an extremely provocative statement. It is nominally saying that He Sijie's origins are unknown, but is it actually an allusion to Su Han? Hearing this, another referee also smiled and said: "If you ask this, doesn't it mean that our Mr. Han is also involved?" The referee seemed to have just reacted, and said to Su Han with a smile on his face: "Little friend Han, I didn't mean to say that your origin is unknown, so don't think too much about it." Su Han had kept his eyes slightly closed. Hearing this, he raised his eyelids and asked with a surprised look on his face: "Were you talking to me just now? I thought you were talking to yourself, King Mou Dan." You are provoking me? I thought you were farting. This effortless counterattack immediately made the referee named King Mou Dan blush, but he had nothing to say. At this time, the three hours of refining time was finally over. The elixirs refined by various geniuses were all handed over. The referees were naturally most concerned about the elixirs refined by Ji Yuan, and Ji Yuan did not disappoint them. A furnace of ten elixirs was indeed of quasi-king level, and there was also a top-grade elixir among them. ??????????????? In addition, that day, Zhou Zhan from the Wolf Sect, with a furnace of nine pills, was actually at the quasi-king level. Although there are no top elixirs among them, the overall quality of the elixirs is also good. These two people are undoubtedly the two with the most dazzling achievements among the geniuses present. The rest of the people's elixirs, whether in terms of level or quality, are far inferior to these two. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at He Sijie¡¯s Cheng Dan!¡± "Then King Mou Dan had been holding back a breath of anger for a long time, and wanted to give Su Han a hard slap in the face when He Sijie's results came out. At this moment, he couldn't wait to suggest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 719 Asking questions on the spot You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The other referees had also wanted to see the elixir refined by He Sijie for a long time. When King Mou Dan mentioned it, they suddenly became interested: "Come and take a look!" The elixir refined by He Sijie was quickly brought up. As soon as they opened the elixir bottle, everyone couldn¡¯t believe their eyes! There are twelve pills in a furnace, which are round and cute. Although the pill level is not as good as that of Ji Yuan and Zhou Zhan, only the ninth level of spiritual level, the quality of the pills is unexpectedly excellent, and there are even three top-grade pills! For a moment, these referees couldn't even believe that these elixirs were really refined by He Sijie. Looking at the level of refining, they are no worse than Ji Yuan and Zhou Zhan. The referees who were still discussing He Sijie¡¯s poor alchemy skills just now were silent now. However, the rules of this round of competition stipulate that the higher the level of the refined elixir, the higher it will be ranked. Only when the levels are the same, the ranking will be determined based on the quality of the elixir. According to this rule, what He Sijie refined was a spiritual-level ninth-level elixir, while what Ji Yuan and Zhou Zhan refined was a quasi-king-level elixir. Although the quality of He Sijie's elixirs is obviously better, according to the rules, his ranking should be behind Ji Yuan and Zhou Zhan. The final ranking came out quickly. The first place was Ji Yuan, the second place was Zhou Zhan, and the third place was He Sijie. As soon as the results came out, King Mou Dan couldn't help but said proudly: "What, what I said is right, right? A genius from a humble family is indeed not as good as a genius from a famous family." "Okay, please stop saying a few words." King Qinghe Dan scolded with a dark face. "The next step is to select the disciples, right? I have agreed first, I want Zhou Zhan, and no one can compete with me." A senior Dan King, whose qualifications are second only to Qinghe Dan King, said with a smile. "Who wants He Sijie?" King Yuan Dan and King Mou Dan would obviously not choose He Sijie as their disciple. They are not fools. He Sijie is the one chosen by Su Han. Even if they accept He Sijie as a disciple, there is no guarantee that He Sijie will be absolutely loyal. In this case, it¡¯s better not to accept it. They refused to accept it, and the other referees did not say anything about accepting He Sijie out of shame. Everyone knows that accepting He Sijie at this time is equivalent to going against Yuan Dan Wang Mu Dan and his gang. As a result, He Sijie's situation became very embarrassing. Ji Yuan, who was ranked first, had a disciple himself, and Zhou Zhan, who was ranked second, was quickly taken away by the senior Dan King. Even the fourth to tenth people ranked behind him have been named as disciples by King Dan. He was the only one who seemed to be ignored, standing alone, and no one called his name. He Sijie had no idea what was going on. He just felt as if he had been deliberately ignored. As time went by, sweat began to appear on his forehead, and he seemed a little at a loss. The other participating geniuses began to look at He Sijie with a mocking look. He Sijie's embarrassment was naturally noticed by Su Han. Su Han sighed secretly. He Sijie ended up in this situation. In the end, it was still his own responsibility. If it hadn't been for the bet he made with King Yuan Dan in the previous session, and He Sijie was involved, the current situation would not have been caused. Su Han felt that it was necessary for him to pull He Sijie out at this time. "Everyone, be quiet." Su Han¡¯s calm voice suddenly sounded throughout the entire venue. With these words, Su Han secretly used the coercive power of his spiritual consciousness. With just one sentence, everyone present was shocked and suddenly became quiet. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Instantly focused on Su Han. No one expected that this young referee who suddenly appeared would suddenly speak at this time. Even everyone on the referee's bench looked at Su Han in surprise, wondering what tricks this kid was trying to play. "He Sijie." Su Han didn¡¯t mince words and directly called He Sijie¡¯s name. Like an ant on a hot pot, He Sijie looked over with doubtful eyes after hearing this. "What's the name of the elixir you refined?" Su Han asked. He Sijie did not expect that Su Han would ask him this question in front of everyone, so he quickly said: "Yuehua Pill." This Yuehua Pill is also an elixir that has the effect of clearing the mind and calming the Qi. But in terms of the level of the elixir, it is not as good as the Zhiwang Jingxin elixir that He Sijie sold to Su Han before.?? Su Han frowned and asked, "Why not refine the Zhiwang Pure Heart Pill?" "This" He Sijie was obviously hesitant. "I saw the materials you applied for, and they were for refining the Zhiwang Jingxin Pill. But in the end, you chose to refine the Yuehua Dan. As a referee, I have the right to ask you why you gave up refining the Zhiwang Jingxin Pill. Dan?¡± Su Han said lightly, "Is it possible that you don't actually know how to refine the Zhiwang Pure Heart Pill? Those Zhiwang Pure Heart Pills I have on hand were not refined by you?" "not like this!" He Sijie's face turned red all of a sudden, as if Su Han suspected that he didn't know how to refine the Zhiwang Jingxin Pill, as if he was insulting his character. He quickly blushed and explained, "That Zhiwang Jingxin Pill was indeed refined by me. I can swear on my personality!" "Then why did you give up Zhiwang Pure Heart Pill and choose Yuehua Pill in the final stage? The level of Zhiwang Pure Heart Pill is much higher than that of Yuehua Pill. Are you not sure?" Su Han didn¡¯t give He Sijie a chance to breathe, and kept asking. He Sijie blushed and said, "No! I have refined this Zhiwang Pure Heart Pill more than a hundred times, how could I not be sure? I just just" "Then you deliberately want to retain your strength and don't want to win first place?" Su Han continued to ask? "How is it possible? How could I not want to be first?" He Sijie asked anxiously. Su Han said lightly: "Then I don't understand. You want to be number one, and you have a recipe like Zhi Wang Jing Xin Dan. In the final step, you clearly took the ingredients of Zhi Wang Jing Xin Dan but didn't refine it. But ended up refining the Yuehua Pill, which is lower than the Zhiwang Pure Heart Pill?" "Little friend Han Su, what are you talking about to He Sijie?" King Qinghe Pill listened for a long time and finally couldn't hold himself back and asked. Su Han smiled faintly and took out an elixir bottle: "This is the elixir that He Sijie sold to me in the audience before, Zhiwang Jingxin Dan. I saw that he clearly has the ability to refine this Zhiwang Jingxin Dan, but just now I didn¡¯t choose refining during the link, so I asked him.¡± "Oh? You said before that you were delayed because of something, could it be that you were delayed by this matter?" Qinghe Pill King's brows widened, he took the pill bottle from Su Han's hand, poured out a light yellow pill, turned it over and over in his hand for a long time, and suddenly exclaimed: "This is a king-level pill! "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 720: King-level elixir You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Qinghe Dan King¡¯s exclamation immediately attracted the attention of all the referees around him. "What? King-level elixir? Real or fake?" "This He Sijie has the ability to refine king-level elixirs?" Everyone was shocked. The Zhiwang Jingxin Pill refined by He Sijie was passed around among all the judges. After carefully looking at the grade and quality of the Zhiwang Jingxin Pill, all the judges were silent. This Zhiwang Pure Heart Pill is indeed a real king-level elixir. If He Sijie chose to refine this Zhiwang Pure Heart Pill in the final step, Ji Yuan and Zhou Zhan would have nothing to do with it. "He Sijie, did you really refine this?" King Qinghe Dan asked suspiciously, "Then why didn't you choose to refine it during the competition?" He Sijie hesitated, as if he had something to hide, and could never tell his reasons. King Mou Dan sneered at this time: "I don't think he refined this elixir at all, right? If he has the ability to refine this King Zhi Pure Heart Pill, why doesn't he refine it? Is there someone else who doesn't want to let the champion go? " He Sijie's face turned red and he defended: "I really made it myself, and it has my divine mark on it. If you don't believe me, Lord Alchemy King, you can verify it." Su Han didn't speak for a long time, and then he said calmly: "He Sijie, the reason why you changed your mind temporarily and did not refine the Zhiwang Jingxin Pill is because the raw materials we provided you included Zhixincao, which is what you asked for. The raw materials don¡¯t match, right?¡± He Sijie was blushing and wanted to continue explaining. Hearing Su Han's words, he suddenly raised his head in surprise: "Youhow do you know?" "Zhixincao is a common alchemy material, but what few people know is that the Zhixincao we often call is actually divided into two types. One has one flower and five leaves, and the other has one flower. Six leaves.¡± Su Han said lightly: "There are very few Zhixincao with one flower and six leaves. Even if they appear occasionally, they will not be noticed. The two kinds of Zhixincao can be used in most cases. However, if I am not wrong, If so, the Zhixincao needed for this Zhiwang Jingxin Pill can only be the Zhixincao with one flower and six leaves. If the Zhixincao with one flower and five leaves is used to refine it, the refining is very likely to fail. And this This kind of failure has nothing to do with the level of the refiner." "Just now, after He Sijie saw the raw materials, he was stunned for a long time, and finally gave up on Zhiwang Jingxin Pill and chose to use part of the materials to refine Yuehua Pill. I'm afraid that's the reason." Su Han¡¯s tone was calm. King Qinghe Dan nodded frequently when he heard this, but couldn't help but ask: "In that case, why didn't you bring it up just now? If he did, it wouldn't be difficult for us to give him a piece of Zhixincao?" Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Zhixincao with flowers and six leaves is not easy to find. Even if you ask for a replacement on the spot, you will not be able to find it in a short time. What's more, this Zhiwang Jingxin Pill is the ancestral pill of their family. If it was refined on the spot, it might be stolen. He Sijie must have considered this, so he did not propose to change the materials in the end." "This" The alchemy kings present all felt as if they had been greatly insulted, "How could we secretly learn the alchemy recipe of a younger person? We are all long-established alchemy kings. What kind of elixir do you need? Can you still like his elixir?" Su Han chuckled: "If his elixir recipe is only at the quasi-king level, you would naturally disdain to learn it secretly. However, his elixir recipe is at the king level. You can guarantee that you will see a king-level elixir recipe that you have never seen before. Will he be tempted? Even if he can guarantee that he will not be tempted, how can he guarantee that others will not be tempted? He Sijie's family is in a poor state and has no one to rely on. Even if he is secretly taught the elixir, there is nothing he can do. Therefore, he will temporarily give up King Zhi Jingxin Pill, choose other pills.¡± Su Han's tone was calm and he continued: "However, because he only had the materials for Zhiwang Jingxin Dan on hand at the time, it was obviously impossible to piece together other high-level elixirs with these materials, so he had no choice but to choose the ninth level spiritual level. The Moon Flower Pill, because the Moon Flower Pill has simple materials, can be refined using only part of the ingredients of the Zhiwang Jingxin Pill." After Su Han finished speaking, the scene was completely silent. Obviously, no one expected that this shabby-dressed He Sijie was not as simple as they imagined. He could obviously refine king-level elixirs, but in the end he didn¡¯t choose to refine them. However, at this moment, He Sijie's status in everyone's minds has completely surpassed the first-ranked Ji Yuan and the second-ranked Zhou Zhan. It¡¯s not common to find alchemy geniuses who can refine king-level elixirs! Even He Sijie himself was stunned in place.?He did not expect that Su Han would be able to express his inner struggle in one sentence, and he did not expect that Su Han would actually know that his Zhiwang Jingxin Pill can only be refined with one flower and six leaves of Zhixin grass! He Sijie has always felt that the Zhiwang Jingxin Pill is a secret recipe passed down from the family, and the story of One Flower and Six Leaves Zhixincao is the secret among secrets. At this moment, Su Han said something. He suddenly felt that his previous vision was too narrow, but he didn't know that there are people outside the world and there is a sky outside the world! The Su Han in front of him clearly looked a little younger than He Sijie, but his calm and calm temperament and his astonishing alchemy attainments made He Sijie feel ashamed of himself. It even made him feel that even if he was asked to become Master Han Su, he would be willing to do so! King Mou Dan was stunned for a long time, and it was only then that he seemed to react. He suddenly raised his voice and said: "Mr. Han, what's the use of saying this now? Could it be that you have been laying the groundwork for a long time, and what you really want to say is Are you going to rewrite the outcome of the Alchemy Tower battle? This Alchemy Tower battle is no child's play. The first place is Ji Yuan. This is already a certainty and cannot be changed by anyone!" As soon as he said these words, Ji Yuan in the audience couldn't help but straighten his body, and two rays of light like poisonous snakes appeared in his eyes. That's right, he is the one who wants to be the leader, and he will never allow anyone to rewrite the outcome of the Danta Battle! "Did King Mou Dan think too much? When did Han say that he would rewrite the outcome of the Danta Battle?" Su Han¡¯s lips revealed a joking smile, ¡°What¡¯s more, King Mou Dan opens his eyes wide and sees, does He Sijie still need the false reputation of being number one in the Alchemy Tower Battle?¡± "You" King Mou Dan was speechless. Only then did he realize that He Sijie had become the focus of the audience. Ji Yuan is obviously the first in the battle of Danta, but at some point, everyone¡¯s attention has been focused on He Sijie. After today¡¯s test, He Sijie, a dark horse genius who can refine king-level elixirs, became famous in the alchemy world of Sheyang City. "He Sijie, I, King Gongye Alchemy, am willing to be your teacher and teach you all I have learned in my life." "Mr. He, our Zixia Sect recruits all kinds of geniuses. If you are willing, come to our Zixia Sect and I will grant you the position of elder of the Herbal Medicine Hall." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The major alchemy kings and major forces rushed to offer an olive branch to He Sijie. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 721 The real test is coming You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even Ji Yuan stayed there with his mouth agape. Apparently he didn¡¯t expect that such a situation would still happen after the rankings of the Danta Battle had been settled! Looking at how enthusiastic these people are towards He Sijie, it¡¯s as if He Sijie is the champion of the Danta Battle. And he, the true champion of Danta Battle, was suddenly put aside by everyone, standing awkwardly like a clay sculpture, and no one even looked at him. In this case, what difference does it make whether he is the champion of Danta Battle or not? What does the title of this champion mean? Ji Yuan is almost certain that from today on, the genius who becomes famous in the alchemy world of Sheyang City will not be Ji Yuan, but He Sijie. In this case, what¡¯s the point of Ji Yuan winning the championship today? ! Just when Ji Yuan was as dejected as a defeated rooster, He Sijie felt mixed emotions in his heart. He really didn't expect that his previous action of selling pills to Su Han would actually yield the current results. Faced with the olive branches offered by many alchemy kings and many forces, He Sijie was unable to make a choice for a moment. He is just a boy from a poor family in a remote place. He has lived for twenty years. How has he ever received such treatment? For a moment, He Sijie was overwhelmed with great happiness. Before, he took the risk of being looked down upon and despised by selling elixirs to other participating geniuses during the intermission. This was not entirely for the purpose of making money, but more for the elixirs he refined so that he could obtain other talents. Human affirmation. However, the Zhi Wang Pure Heart Pill he refined was not given a second glance by these participating geniuses, and some even scolded him in person, telling him, a poor boy, to get out of his way. Among all the people, only Mr. Han Su took the elixir from him. Not only did he generously buy ten of them, but he also had a keen eye and saw at a glance that these were king-level elixirs. ¡°Moreover, he also rectified his name, He Sijie, in public. Based on this alone, He Sijie would be grateful to Mr. Han Su for the rest of his life. At this moment, Qinghe Alchemy King also stood up with a smile: "I also admire He Sijie's alchemy talent very much. I wonder if you would like to join me and learn the supreme alchemy from me?" King Qinghe Dan also extended an olive branch! This bombshell immediately surprised everyone present. You must know that Qinghe Dan King has an arrogant personality, and his requirements for his apprentices are also extremely harsh. Except for one disciple he took in two hundred years ago, King Qinghe Dan has never had any other disciples in his life. ¡° Qinghe Alchemy King is one of the two alchemy giants in Sheyang City. Countless alchemy geniuses have dreamed of becoming his disciples, but they have been rejected by Qinghe Alchemy King one by one. And now, King Qinghe Dan actually asked to accept He Sijie as his disciple. Even He Sijie was confused for a moment, as if he was knocked unconscious by this huge pie falling from the sky! "He Sijie, now you can make your choice." A neutral alchemy king smiled slightly and looked at He Sijie, "There is no need to be afraid, just make your choice." He Sijie took a deep breath and thought for a moment. However, Su Han's voice suddenly sounded in his ears: "Qinghe Alchemy King is unparalleled in talent and learning. If you become his disciple, he will be a perfect guide and help you avoid many detours on the road to Alchemy." He Sijie raised his head in surprise and saw encouragement in Su Han's eyes. He Sijie finally made up his mind and said loudly: "I am willing to worship under the sect of King Qinghe Dan." As soon as the words came out, Qinghe Alchemy King was naturally very happy, but the other Alchemy Kings present were secretly depressed. Especially King Yuan Dan and King Mou Dan, if King Qinghe Dan hadn't suddenly intervened, they almost thought that He Sijie would definitely choose to join their side. result¡­¡­ He Sijie was snatched away by King Qinghe Dan, and Ji Yuan, whom they were optimistic about, won the first place in the Danta Battle, but this first place seemed like he had no chance, and all the limelight was stolen by He Sijie. This first place is simply worthless. "As for Qinghe Dan King, he was extremely happy to have He Sijie as his disciple, and for a while he couldn't hold back the smile on his face. As the geniuses have chosen their favorite teachers, this Danta battle has officially come to an end. "According to the rules, the top three geniuses in the Danta Battle have the right to enter SheyangQualifications for practicing in the God Tower. However, the Sheyang Tower cannot be opened until the Battle of the Martial Tower is over. Then you will go in and practice together with the top three geniuses from the Battle of the Martial Tower. Do you understand? " King Qinghe Dan said gently. The three geniuses all agreed, their eyes shining with hope. They had all heard of the famous Sheyang Tower. At this moment, they are all looking forward to the fact that this time they enter the Sheyang God Tower to practice, they will be able to gain luck empowerment and obtain the mysterious inheritance in the Sheyang God Tower. In this Danta battle, He Sijie became the biggest winner, while the other person who stole the show was Su Han. If he hadn't revealed the secret of He Sijie's Zhi Wang Jing Xin Pill in public, I'm afraid this dark horse genius would still be in the dust now. Even the referees on the referee's bench had to admire Su Han at this moment. In terms of discerning people, they were far behind this young man, Su Han. The battle of the Dan Pagoda came to an end, and Su Han left the Dan Pagoda amidst the pleas of King Qinghe Dan Pagoda. In the end, he is just a helper on the road to alchemy. If it weren't for agreeing to Alchemy King Qinghe, Su Han wouldn't even want to be in the limelight on the road to alchemy. His greatest pursuit in this life is not to return to the peak of the supreme alchemy in his previous life, but to make up for the regret of not being able to practice in his previous life. In other words, his goal in this life is martial arts. In the martial arts world, only the top martial arts masters can have the final say. In the field of martial arts, Su Han is still a small role. This battle in the martial arts tower is a touchstone for Su Han to test himself. Countless hidden geniuses from southern Xinjiang will appear in the Battle of Wu Pagoda. This is Su Han's favorite stage. The battle of Danta has just ended. Calculating the time, it is only less than half a month before the battle of Wuta. In this half month, Su Han plans to make some adequate preparations. First, he sent someone to deliver the Bat King¡¯s Skin and Bat King¡¯s Teeth that he obtained in Purple Smoke Valley to King Qinghe Dan, and asked King Qinghe Dan to ask someone to make a pair of armor and sharp weapons. The Soul-Eating Bat King of that day was the top powerhouse in the Earth King Realm. If its skin and fangs were made into soft armor and sharp weapons, it would definitely be the best choice. It would be enough to break through the spiritual weapon level and become a legendary king weapon. Su Han would naturally not waste such top-notch materials. He knew that King Qinghe Dan had extensive connections in Sheyang City, so he entrusted this matter to King Qinghe Dan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 722: Refining the Phantom Ice Sunflower You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In addition, Su Han also kept the three peacock tail feathers he got from the old man Wu Dao properly. However, Su Han didn't want to use equipment unless necessary, especially those that were against the sky. Because this is a battle to test your own strength. ?? Martial arts realm, martial arts cognition, many things can only be improved in actual combat, Su Han knows this very well. "I was able to break through to the ninth level of the spiritual realm. Along the way, I have experienced countless battles, large and small. In this battle of the Martial Tower, there are many geniuses. It would be a pity if I don't seize this opportunity to hone myself. " Su Han had experienced many battles before, many times leapfrogging battles, and forcibly suppressing strong men whose cultivation levels were much higher than his own. He always used heaven-defying equipment and trump cards. For example, the Eight Star Sword Formation, the Soul-Suppressing Technique of the Universe, the resin of the Dream God Wood, and all kinds of strange poisons that defy the heavens. Of course, Su Han is also confident. If everyone does not use equipment and just competes purely for their own strength, then with his current strength, there will not be too much pressure to leapfrog and challenge the strong men who have just entered the King Realm. It¡¯s just that those previous battles were not battles in the ring, but life and death struggles. If you don¡¯t use your equipment, others will too. Therefore, this battle in the Wuta Arena can be said to be a once-in-a-lifetime trial opportunity. Of course, if everyone else uses their equipment, it will be difficult for Su Han to be alone. After counting all his equipment, Su Han took a small bottle of pure wood spring that King Qinghe Dan found for him and entered the stone ball space. In the stone ball space, the Dream God Tree was still continuously absorbing the spiritual energy brought by the Spirit Gathering Array. Su Han poured the small bottle of pure wood spring into the roots of the Dream God Tree. The wood spiritual power is abundant in this spring of pure wood. Su Han estimates that it will take at least a month or two for the Dream Tree to completely absorb this spring of pure wood. After settling down the Dream Tree, Su Han went to see the Magic Ice Sunflower again. To his surprise, the vitality of the Phantom Bingkui has been completely restored. At this moment, the natal spirit of Huanmo Bingkui looks like a baby-like spiritual creature. Its whole body is ice blue, like a crystal, with red lines like bloodshot threads inside, shining brightly and exuding an astonishing aura. And around this spiritual object, three vines stretch out, with a sunflower at the top of each vine, so coquettish and exuding an alluring aura. "This phantom ice sunflower has been sealed in the stone for who knows how many thousands of years. It seems that it has just evolved to the king level." Su Han had seen records of the phantom ice sunflower in ancient books in his previous life, and he also knew that this phantom ice sunflower was a spiritual creature with a very powerful ability to evolve, and it was not difficult to evolve to the imperial level. This time, Su Han was lucky enough to encounter a phantom ice sunflower that had just evolved to the king level. It could be said to be the larvae of the phantom ice sunflower, equivalent to the level of a human infant, and its spiritual intelligence was still in a hazy state. Semi-awake state. The Magic Ice Sunflower in this state is the best to refine. If its evolutionary level is higher, it will be almost impossible to refine it. Even Su Han himself had to admit that his luck this time was simply beyond his imagination. Once this magical ice sunflower is refined and developed, it will definitely become a very terrifying trump card for him. "what are you?" ¡°You humble human being, you actually want to get your hands on me?¡± The natal spirit of the Phantom Demon Bingkui felt Su Han's aura approaching. It had evolved spiritual intelligence and immediately became nervous, wanting to take back the three vines and attack Su Han. Snap, snap, snap! Su Han didn't even look at it. He threw it in the air and threw out three balls of golden light. The golden light rolled on the spot and transformed into three golden-armored warriors. They raised their swords and axes and chopped down the three vines unceremoniously. Swish! Immediately, two vines were cut at the waist. But the regenerative ability of the Phantom Demon Bingkui is extremely strong. After the vine was cut off, it swayed in place and immediately recovered into a complete vine. The power of the Magic Ice Sunflower lies in its ability to regenerate. As long as the soul of its life is not destroyed, the Magic Ice Sunflower will remain immortal. Su Han didn't look at the three vines either. Now all his attention was on his natal spirit, letting the three golden-armored warriors fight with the vines. This vine is not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing is the ice blue sunflower growing on the top of the vine. This sunflower can release powerful ice spiritual power and has incredible devouring power. Soon, a sunflower was like the giant mouth of the devil, biting into a piece ofThe head of the golden-armored warrior was suddenly torn open and swallowed with a crunch. The headless golden-armored warrior suddenly collapsed to the ground. Even Su Han was secretly surprised when he saw this scene. After this golden armored warrior was nourished by his own spiritual power, even a ninth-level spiritual warrior might not be able to tear its body into pieces. This shows how domineering Sunflower is. However, Su Han's men were not idle. With a slight scolding, a piece of golden broken sword suddenly flew out, cutting off the vine that wanted to attack him. Although the vine can regenerate, it always takes time to regenerate. Su Han manipulated the golden broken sword and kept cutting the vine, but his hands were getting closer and closer to the soul of the phantom demon Bing Kui. "If Su Han hadn't been lucky enough to encounter the larvae of the phantom ice sunflower, it would never have been so easily manipulated by Su Han based on its reputation. At this moment, the soul of the Phantom Demon Bingkui was firmly held by Su Han's hands. It had intelligence and knew how to struggle, but it had no fighting power on its own. All its fighting power came from the vines growing out of it. and sunflower. And its three vines were tightly entangled by Su Han's flying sword and golden armored warrior. "Human, are you sucking my spiritual power?" "No, you are actually refining me! You how did you do it? You can actually refine me?" At this time, the natal spirit of the Phantom Demon Bingkui was also panicked. It originally thought that this human just wanted to absorb some spiritual power from it. But I didn¡¯t expect that this brave human being would actually want to refine it! It quickly wanted to recall three phantom ice sunflowers to attack Su Han, but the three phantom magic ice sunflowers were being constantly harassed at the moment and had no time to take care of themselves. Furthermore, as Su Han's absorption speed continues to accelerate, the ability of this natal spirit is constantly weakened, and the attack power of the three phantom ice sunflowers it controls is also constantly weakened. Finally, a quarter of an hour later, when Su Han retracted his hands, the trace of his natal soul was gone. The natal soul of the Phantom Demon Bingkui was completely absorbed by Su Han. As the soul of the destiny was absorbed, the three phantom ice sunflowers completely lost their vitality and quickly withered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 723: The Battle of the Martial Tower Begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han has absorbed the natal soul of the phantom ice sunflower, and the spirit sea is about to explode. He needs to retreat and refine immediately before he can completely use this phantom ice sunflower for his own use. It was only Su Han who had the audacity to devour the Phantom Demon Ice Sunflower. If it were any other warrior, he would have been counterattacked by the Phantom Demon Ice Sunflower's power and exploded to death. Because Su Han¡¯s spiritual sea has always been built according to the principle of the balance of the five elements, forming a five-element cycle, the spiritual sea is strong and tolerant. Therefore, this ice-attributed phantom ice sunflower can melt in the Suhan Spiritual Sea. It took Su Han ten days to refine the natal spirit of the Phantom Demon Bingkui. It wasn¡¯t until he finally completely refined the Phantom Ice Sunflower that Su Han withdrew from the stone ball space. "After completely refining the phantom ice sunflower, this phantom ice sunflower has become a seed in my spiritual sea and one of my magical powers." "It's like planting my own phantom ice sunflower in the spiritual sea. I can completely control the power of the phantom ice sunflower." Su Han¡¯s eyes were shining and he looked very energetic. Refining the Phantom Demon Ice Sunflower this time is undoubtedly a great adventure for me. "However, it is one thing to control the Phantom Ice Sunflower, but it is another thing to develop the Phantom Ice Sunflower. The level of the Phantom Demon Ice Sunflower is too high, even as a larvae, it is still a king-level one. To develop the skills of Phantom Demon Bingkui, the requirements for the spiritual power reserve in Su Han's spiritual sea are very high. Without sufficient spiritual power, it is impossible to give full play to the power of the Phantom Ice Sunflower. "It seems that I have to strengthen my practice, continue to improve my cultivation, and open up the spiritual sea." Su Han¡¯s current cultivation level is not at the king level. At most, he can control one phantom ice sunflower. There is a big gap between the three phantom ice sunflowers just now. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The crazy entanglement power of three phantom ice sunflowers at the same time, I am afraid that even the strong people in the early stage of King Realm will find it difficult. This is why Su Han is eager to improve his strength and control a few more phantom ice sunflowers. In the secret room, Su Han moved the spiritual sea, drawing out a stream of spiritual power and shooting it directly into the ground. Suddenly, the ground shook slightly, the floor of the secret room loosened, and a thick phantom ice sunflower broke out of the ground. This magical ice sunflower is the limit of what Su Han can control now. As Su Han continued to pour spiritual power into it, this phantom ice sunflower continued to grow thicker, larger, swaying, and extremely flexible. The ice-blue sunflower at the top opens its big mouth, like the mouth of the devil, constantly exuding an extremely cold breath. Su Han currently controls the Phantom Ice Sunflower, which only has the most basic ice attack power and devouring power. "As for the psychedelic power that Illusion Demon Bingkui is most proud of, Su Han is not yet able to master it. "Having this phantom ice sunflower is like having a clone of me. I can be more comfortable in the arena." Having initially mastered the abilities of the Phantom Demon Bingkui, Su Han became more confident in the upcoming battle of the Martial Tower. Su Han did not waste the next few days. He became proficient in various exercises, martial arts, and equipment, and was ready for everything. Time passed and soon came the day of the battle of Wuta. When Su Han walked out of the secret room, he saw Nie Hai and Nie Xing, standing side by side outside the yard, waiting for him. "Brother Han, you finally came out. The two of us have been waiting for you for a long time." Nie Hai saw Su Han coming out and smiled. "Yes, today is the big day for the Battle of the Martial Tower. We thought you had forgotten about it." Nie Xing also responded. The Battle of Wu Pagoda and the Battle of Dan Pagoda are of the same level, but because everyone respects martial arts more, the momentum of the Battle of Wu Pagoda is always much greater than that of Dan Pagoda. The Battle of Wu Pagoda once every ten years is always a grand event in Sheyang City. "How could I forget the Battle of the Martial Tower?" Su Han said with a smile. He refused the invitation of the second prince Yang Wuying and did not go to the Sheyang Palace. Wasn¡¯t it just to be able to break through from the first level in the battle of the Martial Tower and train himself more? "Brother Han, there are so many talents in this battle of the Martial Tower. It is said that the geniuses from all the major forces are working hard and sharpening their heads, trying to compete for the three places to enter the Sheyang Tower." "That's right, but Brother Hai and I are still a little self-aware. The two of us just want to make it to the final round and become famous in the entire hidden world. We deserve it.Just meet the expectations of the family and clan elders. "Nie Xing also smiled. "Brother Han, during the time you were in seclusion, the Ji family's arrogance was also quite arrogant. It is said that when Ji Zong came out of seclusion, he had successfully broken through to the second level of the King Realm. He was so aggressive that he aimed directly at the first place in the Battle of the Martial Tower." When Su Han heard the news about Jizong, his heart stopped. Who is Ji Zong? If Su Han had not been reincarnated, people like Ji Zong would not even be considered a clown in front of him. Even if Su Han is reincarnated now, Jizong is on the same level as a clown in his eyes. In his heart, Ji Zong naturally cannot make any waves. He went to the Battle of Wuta this time not to defeat Jizong at all. In his mind, Jizong was nothing more than a stepping stone. Seeing that Su Han didn't speak, Nie Hai and Nie Xing thought he was intimidated by Jizong's momentum. "Sigh, we people, without strong backers, naturally can't skip all the previous elimination stages and directly enter the final stage like Ji Zong did." The two of them sighed, and together with Su Han, came to the scene of the battle of Wu Pagoda. The Battle of Wu Pagoda, like the Battle of Dan Pagoda half a month ago, was held in the square in front of Sheyang Tower. It was still early at this time, but there was already a sea of ??people in front of the Wu Pagoda. The scale of this Wu Pagoda battle is obviously much larger than that of Dan Pagoda battle, and the number of contestants is several times more than that of Dan Pagoda battle. There are so many contestants, but there are also only three places to enter the Sheyang Tower to practice. This competition is much more intense than the battle of the Dan Tower. Su Han stood at the competition site, feeling the fanatical atmosphere around him, but his heart felt calm. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Brother Han, it turns out you are here. I have been looking for you for a long time." Suddenly, a voice came into Su Han's ears, but it was Yang Wuying, the second prince of Sheyang Palace, standing not far away with a few followers, smiling and looking at Su Han. "The second prince." Su Han said hello casually. He really didn't like dealing with these princes, especially Yang Wuying. Although he seemed very friendly, Su Han always felt that this person was shrouded in a vague fog. It makes people unable to see through. The second prince didn't care about Su Han's rudeness and still smiled: "Brother Han, tell me you should participate in the first round of screening properly. Did I say last time that I would give you a quota and let you jump directly to the final round?" Are you really not interested in the final election?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 724 The first level You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! What? Nie Hai and Nie Xing on the side couldn¡¯t believe their ears. They even suspected that they heard wrongly. Listening to what the second prince said, Han Su clearly had the opportunity to jump directly to the final round, but he didn¡¯t take it? For a moment, their worldviews were about to be overturned. You know, not everyone has the opportunity to participate in the final round. The previous screening process is so difficult, who can guarantee that they will pass all the way? Not to mention, Han Su¡¯s martial arts cultivation level is not too high. At least he has no advantage over the quasi-King Realm geniuses present. But he actually refused the final round spot offered to him by the second prince. Is this crazy? Su Han faced the second prince's gaze and did not explain. He just smiled faintly: "I am an ordinary genius in martial arts. If I forcefully use my privileges, I am afraid that everyone will be dissatisfied." "Okay." The second prince's tone was full of regret, "Brother Han Su, if you pass the previous rounds of screening and enter the final round, can you come to see Xiao Wang? Xiao Wang? The king has something to say to you." Su Han didn¡¯t know what the second prince would want to say to him. He nodded immediately: "Okay." "Hahahaha, Brother Han Su is indeed a cheerful person." The second prince looked relieved and left with the others. "Brother Han, when did your relationship with the second prince become so good?" Nie Hai and Nie Xing both said with deep envy in their voices. However, before they could continue to ask what the reason was, a coercive voice suddenly sounded from the high platform in the middle of the square. "All the participating geniuses, welcome to Sheyang Square. I am honored to be the host of today's Wuta Battle. You can call me Mr. Gong." This palace elder is clearly a strong man in the realm of the Earth King. Standing on the stage, he was not angry but the pressure in his voice spread out in circles, quickly silencing the entire audience. "This year's Battle of Wuta has a total of 2,385 contestants, the largest number in history. Therefore, after discussion, the organizers have also carefully designed a series of challenging links for you. I believe that everyone After experiencing these sessions, you will find it very interesting.¡± This old man had no expression on his face, but what he said made the corners of the mouths of the geniuses present twitch. Interesting? Does anyone find these level-breaking sessions interesting? Mr. Gong ignored their reactions: "After a series of hurdles, one hundred and twenty-eight geniuses will eventually be selected and enter the final stage - the arena competition. After the arena competition, the final top three will be determined. Grant the qualification to enter the Sheyang Tower to practice." "Of course, other talents who reach the top 128 will also receive corresponding generous rewards from the organizers." "The most important thing is that all previous martial arts battles are an opportunity to stand out and stand out. If you feel that the force you are in is ordinary in the hidden world, if you feel that you are in a force Your status is very average, so this battle of Wuta will definitely be an opportunity for you to change your destiny." "Young people, seize the opportunity and work hard to show your talents!" After the old man finished speaking, the crowd suddenly became excited. These young geniuses came to participate in the Battle of the Martial Tower, not mainly for the reward from the organizer, and there are only three places to enter the Sheyang Tower to practice, and not everyone comes just for the place. The purpose of most people is to become famous in the hidden world of southern Xinjiang through this battle of Wuta. They can use this battle of Wuta to reshuffle their status in the power, and even take this opportunity to break away. My own small power goes to a larger power. These people are extremely confident in their martial arts talents and methods. Su Han was among them, his eyes slightly closed, not affected by the fanatical atmosphere around him. Soon, other participating geniuses from the Nie family also joined Su Han and the others. "Humph, aren't these a bunch of little bastards from the Nie family? They all came together, but don't let them all be eliminated in the first round. It would be embarrassing!" This mocking voice, needless to say, came from the Ji family's team. Nie Xing couldn't resist such cynicism. He moved his mouth and was about to retaliate. Then he thought about it and laughed: "I still listen to Brother Han and don't quarrel with these boring people and lower myself." level. When the time comes, we will use the facts to?Slap them in the face. " "Yes, facts are the most convincing." The sons and daughters of the Nie family are all full of fighting spirit. The Ji family yelled and cursed a few times, but when they saw that the Nie family didn't respond, they all felt a little strange. Could it be that the Nie family had broken something? "Quiet! The first round of selection begins now." With the words of the palace elder on the stage, the top of the Sheyang Tower was gradually filled with a layer of mysterious and vast light, and streaks of colorful light shot to the ground, giving people an extremely solemn and sacred feeling. And when the rays of rays of light were projected onto the ground, a huge formation was formed on the ground. This formation is surrounded by the martial arts tower, and is surrounded by glowing auspicious energy. It looks like a different-dimensional space, giving people an extremely mysterious feeling, making people dare not easily step into the formation. This scene dazzled the participating geniuses present. "The Wu Pagoda has spirit. This first level is that the Wu Pagoda is testing your martial arts roots. All of you, step into this formation. If you don't have enough roots, you will naturally be excluded from the formation. If you can If you stay in the formation for a quarter of an hour, you will be considered to have passed the formation test and can proceed to the next level." "However, if the strength allows, it is naturally better to come out as late as possible. Because the performance in this level will also affect the subsequent selection arrangements." As soon as Mr. Gong finished speaking, the formation was activated. More than two thousand contestants, following the order, rushed into the formation. Ahhhhhh Soon, screams were heard one after another, and nearly half of the geniuses couldn't stand it as soon as they stepped into the formation, and were excluded by the formation. Most of the geniuses who are still inside are frowning, sweating and working very hard. Although they gritted their teeth and held on, the formation was also very ruthless, and people were constantly being excluded from the formation. After a long quarter of an hour, the number of geniuses still in the formation was less than one-third of the original number. There are only 600 people left! ¡°Most of the six hundred or so geniuses immediately relaxed after hearing the reminder that it was over in a quarter of an hour, and quickly came out of the formation, falling to the ground and gasping for air. "It's terrible. The pressure of this formation is too great. Anyone who can stay in it for two quarters of an hour is simply a genius among geniuses." ¡°I heard that people had to wait for an hour before? That¡¯s crazy!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 725: Thousands of tempers You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the formation, Su Han and the geniuses of the Nie family were next to each other. Some Nie family geniuses could no longer bear the pressure of the formation and were excluded. However, the more core disciples like Nie Hai and Nie Xing are still persisting in the formation. Hearing the sound of the quarter-hour timer ending, Nie Hai and the others showed genuine joy on their faces. After a quarter of an hour, it meant that they had passed the first level. However, according to what Mr. Gong just said, the longer you stay in the formation, the more advantageous it will be. So even though it was confirmed that it had been passed, several people still persisted in the formation. At this time, several people heard comments coming from nearby: "There are actually 600 people who passed the first level this year. It seems that the overall quality of this class is good!" "From what you said, it sounds like you know a lot about it. Could it be that you know a lot about the Battle of Wu Pagoda?" "Of course I know. I heard from the elders of the family that the formation at this first level is a touchstone. Many geniuses who have risen like comets in the past years have performed amazingly at this level." "Oh? How amazing is that?" "I heard from my grandfather that there were many geniuses in the class he participated in. There was a guy who stayed there for three hours!" "Hiss~" There was a gasp of cold air. Although all the geniuses nearby were sweating profusely due to the pressure of the formation, they all immediately became interested when they heard this rumor. "Your grandfather's class? That was fifty or sixty years ago!" "Three hours, is that the highest record?" "Of course not. There have been more amazing ones before, but looking back at that time, it's a long time ago." When Nie Hai and the others heard these discussions, they couldn't help but be speechless: "Three hours! What kind of god must he be to be able to do this?" "Yeah, I can't even hold on for two quarters of an hour." While speaking, some geniuses could not hold on and were excluded by the formation. At this time, the time has just reached two quarters of an hour. There are less than 200 people left in the formation. Nie Xing held on for a long time. At this moment, veins popped out on his forehead and his face was covered in cold sweat. He said helplessly: "Brother Han, I really can't hold on anymore. I won't accompany you anymore. I'm going out first." With that said, Nie Xing¡¯s figure disappeared into the formation. Immediately afterwards, Nie Hai also withdrew from the formation. Su Han felt that these two people had already performed beyond their level. It seemed that they had gained a lot from the retreat some time ago. Now that there are less than 200 people left in the formation, the situation is relatively clear. These two hundred people are all the top and most core geniuses of each major force. Here, Su Han is particularly eye-catching, because Su Han is a genius with a surname outside the Nie family. Generally speaking, geniuses with a surname outside the family cannot be the top in the family. Among the geniuses from the major families left in the formation, there are no geniuses with foreign surnames. In the audience, an elder of the Ji family saw that five or six of his family's children were still persisting in the formation, and he couldn't help but show a satisfied smile on his face. Then, he turned his eyes and saw a figure in the formation that was like a thorn in the side. The elder of the Ji family frowned and called his confidants: "Is that the boy with a foreign surname from the Nie family?" The confidant looked at the core of the formation and soon saw Su Han in the crowd, "The elder of the Zhen clan is indeed the boy with a foreign surname from the Nie family." The elder of the Ji family frowned tightly and muttered: "I didn't expect that this kid is so strong. He can actually hold on until this time?" This is a bit exaggerated. Logically speaking, there is no reason for a genius in alchemy to be so outstanding in martial arts. And, the most irritating thing is that judging from the boy's expression, there seems to be no sign at all, nor can it be seen whether he is gritting his teeth and holding on. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s only been less than half an hour, what can we tell? But you are panicking here and letting others laugh!¡± A small but majestic voice sounded, but it came from a silver-haired old man from the top of the Ji family. When the elder of the Ji family saw this old man speaking, he immediately fell silent. Who in the Ji family doesn¡¯t know that this silver-haired old man is the supreme elder of the Ji family and the biological grandfather of the Ji family, Ji Zheng! Ji Zheng has an aloof status in the family and lives in seclusion. If his grandson Jizong had not participated in the battle of Wuta this time, he would never have come to Sheyang City to watch the battle in person. As soon as Taishang Elder Ji Zheng spoke, othersThe elders of the family immediately agreed: "It's less than half an hour, it's nothing. If it's less than an hour, he may not even be qualified to enter the final election." "Yes, this formation becomes more difficult as it goes to the back. If he can cross the line of one hour, it is worthy of our attention. If he can't cross this line, then he can only do what he does honestly. He is a genius in alchemy." There was a lot of discussion among the senior officials of the Ji family. At this moment, Su Han's heart was as calm as water. After entering the formation, this formation did bring him some sense of impact. However, the coercive impact of this formation was obviously not for killing, but for testing. This kind of test not only tests the warrior's defense power, but also tests the warrior's mental strength. This formation is not a murderous killing formation, nor is it a despairing trap formation, but a pure testing formation. Su Han sat in the formation, breathing long, feeling the pressure of the formation, and adapting to the rhythm of the formation. "It's okay. It's almost an hour, but I don't feel much. It seems that the effect of tempering the physical body with the dragon martial body and the star hegemonic body is good. The strength of my physical body is better than that of the so-called new human kings. It won¡¯t be much different from a strong person in the realm. In terms of mental strength, I have seen many martial arts masters in my previous life, so naturally this level of pressure cannot have any impact on me. Moreover, I have practiced the Black Dragon Book in this life, and Having refined dragon blood, in the face of the pressure of the dragon clan, all pressure is a joke." "So, this formation is tailor-made for me." Unknowingly, Su Han actually liked the feeling of polishing in the formation. This formation, with waves of pressure, is not only a test for the warrior, but also a kind of tempering. Especially towards the back, the tempering effect of this formation becomes more obvious. Like a big wave washing over the sand, this formation impacts the warrior's body again and again, but it also impacts the warrior's will again and again. This is like forging iron and making steel. Su Han felt that his body was like a piece of fine iron, being tempered by this formation. As time goes by, the strength of the formation continues to increase, and a group of geniuses cannot withstand the polishing of the formation and are excluded. "An hour has passed!" The faces of the senior leaders of the Ji family suddenly became a little ugly. By this time, only two of the Ji family¡¯s geniuses were still holding on to the formation, and yet this boy with a foreign surname from the Nie family was still there? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 726 Shocking Everyone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Not only the Ji family, but also other high-level officials from major forces watching the battle began to take notice of Su Han. They are not ignorant people. They all heard about Su Han's limelight in the Alchemy Way a while ago, and he also served as the referee for the Alchemy Tower Battle. However, a genius in alchemy is enchanting in alchemy, but that doesn¡¯t mean he will also be excellent in martial arts, right? In fact, many alchemy geniuses are mediocre in martial arts, because a person's energy is ultimately limited and it is impossible to fully blossom. However, Han Su, a genius from the Nie family, obviously broke this convention and showed extraordinary talent in martial arts! What is the concept of persisting in a formation for more than an hour? In the huge Southern Xinjiang, there are so many hidden forces and so many young geniuses, but only a few dozen people can persist for more than an hour. More and more people are paying attention to Su Han. Whether they want to see him shine or don't want to see him shine, many people have the same idea lingering in their hearts, that is, what can this guy do in the formation? How long will it last? Does it stop at one and a half hours? Or can you go further? "Brother Hai, I didn't expect that Brother Han could persist for more than an hour. It's time to let those guys from the Ji family grow their eyes, so that they don't have nostrils on their heads and look down on others." In the Nie family¡¯s team, Nie Xing danced and danced, almost more excited than he had been in the formation for an hour. "snort." In the other direction of the auditorium, a figure in yellow clothes snorted coldly, unable to conceal the murderous intent deep in his eyes. "It's Jizong. Doesn't Jizong not have to participate in the previous rounds of selection? Why is he here?" "Could it be that he came to see someone?" "It is said that Jizong has been in seclusion for more than a month, and now he has successfully advanced to the second level of the King Realm. He is the favorite to win the championship in this Battle of the Martial Tower." The king-level aura emanating from Ji Zong was particularly intimidating. The crowds around him were whispering and showing fear in their eyes. In the end, everyone unconsciously stayed away from Ji Zong, creating a circular vacuum area around Ji Zong. . An arrogant smile appeared on Jizong's lips. He has always been proud. Even if it was not his original plan to appear at the Battle of Wu Pagoda today, he still wanted to make himself visible and fearful to everyone. However, after seeing Su Han in the formation, Jizong's calm eyes clearly flashed with a trace of disgust and a trace of unhappiness. He originally thought that this boy with a foreign surname from the Nie family was just a clown. In the battle of Wuta, he would never be able to make any trouble. Unexpectedly, he could persist in the formation for more than an hour. If this situation continues, this guy's hope of making it to the final round is not small. ¡°However, that¡¯s not a bad thing. This kid is protected by the Alchemist Association and Qinghe Alchemy King. Normally no one can touch him, but in the final round of the final selection, it is different! The corner of Ji Zong's mouth slowly rose into a faint smile. Su Han, who was in the middle of the formation, didn't know that the outside world had started a big discussion because of him. He has gradually adapted to the rhythm of the formation in the formation. Although the power of the formation continues to become stronger, he has always been able to do it with ease. "An hour and a half is here!" There are only a few people left in the formation who are still persisting. The few people left are already struggling. Several pairs of eyes cast towards Su Han, all showing expressions of surprise and doubt. Obviously, they couldn¡¯t figure out how could Han Su be so relaxed? Could it be that he couldn't feel the pressure of the formation? The few remaining people are all top talents who have great hope of reaching the rankings. They have always been full of arrogance in their hearts. They feel that their own talents are no worse than those of Ji Zong and others who directly walked out in the final round. However, seeing Su Han's skillful performance directly shattered their arrogance. "Two hours!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Su Han is the only one left in the formation. At this moment, the outside world is already filled with amazement. "In the past sixty years, there are only a handful of geniuses who can persist in the formation for more than two hours." "This Han Su is simply unbelievable. Where did this monster come from? He is so strong in alchemy, and his talent in martial arts is so outstanding." "Just?Even for those geniuses who are directly sent to the final round, there is no guarantee that all of them can stay in the formation for two hours, right? " There were sighs all around. If some people were still jealous before, now they don't even have jealousy anymore. Some are just amazed and envious. The geniuses of the Nie family stood in the crowd, and the sound of discussion around them made their brains short-circuit for a moment. The psychological impact they received was definitely no lighter than anyone else at the scene. Yes, everyone knows that Han Su is a genius in alchemy and has been in the spotlight recently. However, his talent in martial arts has been collectively ignored by everyone. Even though the Nie family had seen Han Su slaughter the Red Flame Fire Crows on the spot and drive away the King Realm Fire Crow King, they subconsciously felt that it might just be Han Su's strength displayed by relying on some equipment and trump cards, rather than his true martial arts talent. . But now, with the facts before their eyes, they realized that they had actually despised Han Su before! "Obviously, those who can stay in the formation for two hours are top talents who are qualified to compete with those who are sent out. What¡¯s more, Han Su is still in the formation, so we don¡¯t rule out the possibility of him setting a new record. "This kid, does he want to break the previous record of two hours and two quarters?" On the Ji family side, all the Ji family executives frowned, "This guy really has some tricks up his sleeve. It seems like he wants to break the previous record?" Taishang Elder Ji Zheng kept his eyebrows unchanged and said calmly: "Since this son dares to contradict my grandson Ji Zong face to face, how can he be a weak person? It seems that this son is very scheming. He deliberately suppressed his strength before. , I am just waiting for this moment today. From your description before, this kid doesn¡¯t feel nervous at all against Ji Zong, who is in the Shangwang Realm, which is enough to prove that his psychological quality is excellent. Such a person must be mentally strong. As long as he has martial arts If your talent is not too bad, then your martial arts achievements will not be low either." "The Supreme Elder is indeed very wise!" A group of high-level officials from the Ji family couldn't help but fall in disbelief at Ji Zheng's analysis. After Ji Zheng's analysis, this evil Han Su seemed to be less scary. "Young Master Jizong just didn't participate in the first round. If he had participated, it would be a matter of minutes to crush this kid." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 727 Crazy Rhythm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The senior leaders of the Ji family were more or less unable to accept Su Han's performance. However, after some analysis by Taishang Elder Ji Zheng, they felt a lot more relieved. "It's been two hours and two quarters!" Suddenly, a burst of exclamation broke out from the crowd, "He broke the previous record!" With this exclamation, everyone present looked numb. There is no doubt that they have been completely led into that crazy rhythm by Su Han. Every time they thought Su Han could no longer support him, this man could always refresh their knowledge and continue to challenge for longer. And, he seems to still have some energy left? Even the host on the stage, Mr. Gong, seemed very surprised at this moment, and his eyes couldn't help but linger on Su Han in the formation. Although the results of the first level cannot represent the final results, it is undeniable that in the past battles of Wuta, many talents who made a blockbuster success and finally achieved good rankings have performed well in the first level. . Because the first level itself is a test of the martial artist's physical and mental qualities, and these two items are very important in the comprehensive martial arts quality. "This boy's physical and mental qualities must be good. In terms of martial arts cultivation, although it is low and not as good as those seed geniuses, if he performs normally, he will definitely have no problem entering the final round, and he may even be able to reach the top thirty. .¡± This is the conclusion that Mr. Gong made about Su Han after considering all aspects. If this boy comes from a famous family, or if his martial arts training is higher, his evaluation will be even higher. However, since this son is a genius with a different surname from the Nie family, in other words, his background is not much different from that of a casual cultivator, so Mr. Gong feels that his evaluation is quite reasonable. After all, there may not be much difference in this aspect between casual cultivators and famous geniuses, but in actual combat, the gap in combat effectiveness is still huge. However, Su Han¡¯s incredible performance still caused a huge sensation among the crowd. "It broke the record of the previous session. I didn't expect that the person who broke the record was actually a genius with a foreign surname from the Nie family." "Guess how long he can last? Why do I feel like Han Su can always create miracles?" Now, the only question is, can Han Su break the highest record in the past six decades? "Stay in the formation for three full hours?" If he can really break the three-hour record, he will undoubtedly become a hot topic in the hidden world of southern Xinjiang. Su Han was sitting in the formation, but he didn't expect that he had become the subject of heated discussion from the outside world. Unconsciously, three hours are approaching. "Huh? It seems to be almost three hours. If I continue at this pace, I should be able to challenge three and a half hours, and even try to hit four hours But forget it, I heard that the highest level in the past sixty years The record is only three hours, and besides, it¡¯s just a preliminary selection now, so there¡¯s no need to go all out here.¡± Su Han decided to leave the formation when the three hours were up. As soon as three hours passed, a burst of warm applause erupted from the scene. There is no doubt that in this session, someone broke the highest record in 60 years. This is a very exciting thing. Seeing that the three hours had come, Su Han did not hesitate. He immediately acted as if he was swaying and unable to support himself, and was teleported out of the formation. However, no one cares about what he looks like anymore. What everyone cares about most now is the three-hour record. "It's amazing. It really broke the three-hour record. Now Han Su is really going to be famous." "Awesome, although the results in the first level cannot represent the final results, it is a sure thing that this guy will make it to the final round, right?" "Brother Han, you're so good at keeping it hidden!" Su Han made a big splash, and naturally Nie Hai and Nie Xing were the happiest. "Brother Han, this time, your reputation in martial arts will probably spread throughout the hidden world of southern Xinjiang, just like your reputation in alchemy." In addition, many other participating talents were inspired by Su Han's results and were also excited. After the first round of screening, more than 600 people were left, and these more than 600 people were eligible to participate in the second round of screening. The next step is the second round of selection. ¡°Congratulations to the shortlisted contestants, you successfully conquered the first level. However, I want to remind you that thisThe second level is not easier than the first level, so you must be mentally prepared. " "This second level is a maze. You will enter the maze. You are required to find the exit of the maze within half an hour and get out of the maze. If you cannot get out, the test will be considered a failure." ¡°This level will mainly test your judgment and willpower.¡± As soon as Mr. Gong finished speaking, everyone looked at each other in confusion. Although Mr. Gong had already said it once, they were still confused as to what the content of this test was. In this state of cloud and mountain fog, the maze of the second level was opened. With the order from Elder Gong, all the geniuses participating in the second round of selection stepped into the maze without hesitation. As soon as they entered the maze, they immediately felt like they had entered a whole new world. After Su Han arrived inside the maze, he was not in a hurry to take action immediately. He first stood there, his heart calm, and after opening the evil eye, he slowly scanned the maze of formations in conjunction with the release of his spiritual consciousness. His greatest advantage in this life is his evil eye. With this evil eye, he could have a panoramic view of the maze at this level without moving even half a step. This will undoubtedly save him a lot of time. Su Han could predict that at this level, there should be many famous geniuses with magic weapons in their hands that could help break through the maze. However, Su Han believed that with his evil eye ability, he could break the maze without even using those magic weapons. Standing in the middle of this maze, I just feel that there are passages everywhere, and it seems that every route is a way out. Su Han¡¯s evil eyes cooperated with his spiritual consciousness and continued to spread out. He continued along these routes, only to find that these roads were actually connected and intricately connected, forming a big loop. There was no real passage to the outside at all. There is no way out! Su Han was not impatient. He remembered what Mr. Gong said before, asking to find the exit of the maze, but he did not say that there was an exit in these passages. The real exit is definitely not among these passages. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 728 Three Stone Steles You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This maze, it seems, is not a simple maze, but a space formation. Only space formations can have such a situation. The real exit is hidden in the void. As long as you find this space door, it will be quite difficult. Yu found a way out." Su Han is very relaxed. He has determined that all the intricate passages are a deception. The real exit is actually very simple. As long as abnormal fluctuations are found in the void, the fluctuations are probably the real exit. Because the level of this space formation is not very high, even if the space gate is hidden in the void with this level of space formation, it is probably impossible to hide it completely seamlessly. As long as the idea is determined, the rest will be simple. Next, Su Han used his evil eyes to scan the void inch by inch, feeling the velocity of the void and looking for the subtle fluctuations. With the help of the evil eye, he can do this with twice the result with half the effort. Suddenly, Su Han's expression moved slightly, and his eyes shot towards a place where the void fluctuated like a sharp sword, "This is it, open it for me!" Su Han was very confident and shot his body into the void. Suddenly, a bright white light shot down from the void, like a spotlight, shrouding Su Han's body in it. With a flash of white light, Su Han's figure completely disappeared from the spot. Phew! Su Han's figure landed on the ground, and there was already an open space around him. Beside him, a dozen or so geniuses were already standing in the open space. "Very good, you are the first batch of geniuses to get out of the maze. It seems that your judgment and willpower are good, otherwise it would be impossible to find the real exit." The old man stood not far away, smiling. These geniuses looked at each other and knew each other well. Most of them were able to find the exit so quickly because they had the corresponding magic weapons. "Otherwise, even if they were beaten to death, they would never have imagined that the real exit was not in those passages, but was hidden in a void of nothingness. As time went by, more people broke through the formation and landed in this open space. To Su Han's relief, when the time was approaching half an hour, the figures of Nie Hai and Nie Xing also appeared among the crowd in the open space. Su Han knew that there was no way that these two people had corresponding magic weapons, and they had to rely entirely on their own abilities to break the formation. "Hey, Brother Han, Brother Hai, this time it was a complete fluke. I was stuck in those passages like a headless fly for nearly half an hour, and suddenly I accidentally found the real exit." Nie Xing was also full of excitement. "We'll be here in half an hour!" With the palace elder's order, the number of people in the open space was fixed at more than 300 people. At this level, fully half of the people were eliminated. These more than 300 people were the candidates who were shortlisted for the third round. "Okay, I would like to congratulate you again. You have successfully passed the third level. Next, as long as you pass the third level, you will be able to enter the final round of the arena competition." "However, I want to remind you here that there are only 128 people in the final round. Among them, there are seven recommended places. In other words, only 128 of you can enter the final round. Eleven people are equivalent to a two-thirds elimination rate.¡± "Okay, no more nonsense, fierce competition is waiting for you. Next, I will announce the rules for the third round of selection." Su Han could feel that when Mr. Gong mentioned the two-thirds elimination rate, the bodies of Nie Hai and Nie Xing beside him suddenly tensed up. Although a two-thirds elimination rate was nothing to Su Han, it obviously put a lot of pressure on Nie Hai and Nie Xing. "If you can pass the first two levels, it means you are no worse than anyone around you. Relax." Su Han¡¯s calm words made Nie Hai and Nie Xing relax their tense nerves. "The third level of the competition requires you to enter the martial arts tower." "After entering the martial arts tower, you will see three inheritance stone tablets. Each of these three inheritance stone tablets contains a set of secret martial arts skills. What you have to do is to fully understand the martial arts of these three inheritance stone tablets. The secret is to fully master the three sets of martial arts on the stone tablet and be able to display them completely." "Maybe you will ask, who will judge whether you have fully mastered martial arts? What I want to tell you is that the judgment at this level is completely fair, because it is judged personally by the inheritance stone tablet." "You are leadingAfter learning the martial arts, you need to perform it in front of the inheritance stone. Only if you pass the mirror test of the inheritance stone can you truly understand it successfully. " After Mr. Gong finished speaking, the geniuses present were all gearing up and eager to try. ¡°Obviously, being able to enter the Martial Pagoda, although it is not the real Sheyang Tower, is enough to make these geniuses full of expectations. Not to mention, there are still three inheritance stone tablets in this martial tower. Everyone is looking forward to the upcoming challenges. "The time limit for the third level is seven days. Remember, you must complete the meditation on the three inheritance stone tablets within seven days, otherwise you will be eliminated directly! If within seven days, more than 121 people have completed the meditation , we will take the top 121 in chronological order." "Okay, the third level has officially begun!" As Old Gong finished speaking, more than three hundred geniuses lined up and entered the Sheyang Martial Tower. Su Han was at the back of the queue. When it was his turn, Su Han felt a flash of white light in front of him. The next moment, he was in an empty square. This square is so big that there is no end in sight. In the center of the square, there are three huge stone monuments. "This square must have been expanded by someone using space magical powers. Otherwise, there is absolutely no way there would be such a large space in the Sheyang Martial Tower." "Moreover, there are no other people in the square. It should be that everyone has been given such a cultivation area, and everyone's areas will not disturb each other." "What kind of ancient powerful man is it that can build such a space?" Su Han was also secretly surprised in his heart. Although he didn't know what it looked like in the Sheyang Tower, just looking at the Sheyang Martial Tower, he could see that the man who built the Three Sheyang Towers was definitely an ancient all-rounder. He also had to admire it. Su Han gathered his thoughts and looked at the three inheritance stone tablets. "There are seven full days for this level, which is relatively generous. Let me experience the magic of this inheritance stone tablet." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 729 Five-star evaluation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Su Han's consciousness focused on the first inheritance stone tablet, an image slowly appeared on the surface of the stone tablet. This image shows a fingering technique. Su Han has never seen this fingering technique before, but judging from its grade, it should be worse than the Explosive Demon Finger practiced by Su Han. It seems that the level of this fingering technique is around the ninth level of the spiritual level. For an average genius, it would probably take several months just to master this fingering technique. However, for the geniuses who rush into the third round of selection, the difficulty of this realization is greatly reduced. "Huh? The evil eye is moving!" Su Han's consciousness moved, and the evil eye suddenly became active, scanning the fingerings displayed on the stone tablet. It felt like the evil eye had a special power. As soon as each move was shown, the evil eye would be firmly engraved in Su Han's heart. Su Han was also extremely surprised by this situation. He originally planned to comprehend the stone tablet step by step, but he did not expect that the evil eye would greatly increase his comprehension speed. Su Han is increasingly unable to guess the origin of this evil eye. It seems that this evil eye can improve Su Han's understanding of martial arts. Su Han himself has a good understanding of martial arts in this life. Coupled with the blessing of the evil eye, he quickly mastered this fingering skill. According to the rules, after understanding it, you must perform this fingering technique in front of the stone tablet and pass the mirror test of the inherited stone tablet. When Su Han performed his fingering skills in front of the stone tablet, he clearly felt that an ancient consciousness shot out of the stone tablet, seeming to be observing his every move. After a while, a white light flashed on the stone tablet, and a pattern of five stars appeared. Five-star rating! This is the highest level of evaluation, which means that Su Han's mastery of this fingering technique has reached a perfect level. Outside the Sheyang Martial Tower, everyone was watching the image formation on the square attentively. The situation in the Sheyang Martial Tower will also be projected into the image array in some way, letting everyone know the situation in the Sheyang Martial Tower. Although no one knows what exactly happened in Wu Tower, some general dynamics can still be seen. Suddenly, someone exclaimed: "Look, someone has already understood the first inheritance stone tablet. Only an hour has passed. Isn't this too fast?" "How can it be?" ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, see for yourself!¡± "Sure enough, someone has understood the first stone tablet. Who is it, so fast?" "Not only that, you see, it is a five-star evaluation. In one hour, a five-star evaluation! Tsk tsk This understanding is too strong, isn't it?" "Who is it?" Everyone looked at each other in confusion, each one filled with curiosity, as if they had been scratched by a cat, and were on fire. However, due to the limitations of the image array, they could only see someone passing the first stone tablet with a five-star evaluation, but they could not see who that person was. "This is the first stone tablet. It's hard to say what the situation is. Maybe someone happened to have learned the martial arts of the first stone tablet?" This guess is quite reasonable. "Let's see what happens next." Everyone's interest became more and more intense, with pairs of eyes staring closely at the image formation. Even the top leaders of the top forces were staring at the image formation without blinking, for fear of missing any details. They all have the same vague expectation in their hearts. Maybe this monster who understood the first stone tablet at an extremely fast speed is one of their geniuses? In Wuta, after studying the first inheritance stone tablet, Su Han did not stop and turned directly to the second inheritance stone tablet. The second inheritance stone tablet shows a set of boxing skills. The level of this boxing skill is a little higher than the first stone tablet, between the ninth level of the spirit level and the quasi-king level. It took Su Han longer to master this set of boxing skills than before. However, it only took three hours. "Compared to the seven-day time limit, these three hours are still too exaggerated. "If the outside world could see the results inside, wouldn't my speed be too eye-catching?" Although this thought flashed through Su Han's mind, he did not stop and demonstrated his boxing skills in front of the second stone tablet. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A familiar white light flashed past, and the five-star evaluation was once again displayed on the stone tablet.  At the same time, the outside world suddenly became excited, "It's him, it's the person just now, he has understood the second inheritance stone tablet!" "It's him again! Isn't this speed too exaggerated?" "Who is it? I'm really curious." "It's impossible that he happened to have learned the martial arts in this second inheritance stone tablet, right?" Even the host Mr. Gong present could not help but show shock on his face. Although he concealed it very well, it was still easy to see that this kind of incredible speed of comprehension was extremely rare in previous years. Although there have been cases in the past where contestants happened to learn the martial arts in the inheritance stone tablets, leading to extremely fast comprehension, this happened twice in a row. If I really learned it by chance, it would be too much of a coincidence, right? The most important thing is that no one has any conclusion yet on who this heaven-defying guy is. The top executives of the top forces all had complicated expressions on their faces. They were obviously wondering who among the geniuses under their command had such a demonic understanding. However, no matter how they thought about it, they still felt that among the geniuses under their command, none seemed to be so defiant. "Could it be that Han Su" As soon as this speculation appeared, it was immediately refuted by many people. "It's impossible. Han Su did perform well in the first level, but the assessment directions in the first level and this third level are completely different." "That's right, this third level tests the ability to comprehend martial arts. It's not just about relying on brute force to stay in the formation without moving." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Stop arguing, won't we know who this person is when he comes out?" Although the image array does not display the person's name, it can show when the person completed the realization of the third stone tablet. As soon as he completes the understanding of the third stone tablet, he will be teleported out by the Martial Pagoda, and then he will naturally know his identity. "I don't know how long it will take this person to understand the third stone tablet?" Everyone was in high spirits. Today's battle with the Martial Tower gave them too many surprises. Now their attention turned to this mysterious and unknown genius. How long would it take for this genius to comprehend the third tower? The stone tablet has become a hot topic of discussion. "I guess two days." "I don't think it's necessary. With this person's ability to comprehend, a day and a half is enough." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 730: Golden Armored Warrior You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Tai Shang Elder, this session seems a bit weird. There are some monsters appearing in the first and third levels. There have never been so many inexplicable evildoers in previous years." At the Ji family seat, a senior executive frowned and said. Taishang Elder Ji Zheng closed his eyes slightly and said calmly: "Is this making you afraid? These selection links are all auxiliary links after all. In the end, what kind of genius can really stand out depends on the competition in the ring." "That's right, when did our Ji family's geniuses lose to others in the martial arts arena?" "Among the top ten, there will definitely be a few geniuses from our Ji family." "This year, Young Master Zong will definitely overcome all obstacles and become the well-deserved first place in the Battle of the Martial Tower." In the Wu Pagoda, Su Han still did not stop and continued to comprehend the third inheritance stone tablet. The difficulty of the third inheritance stone tablet has been slightly increased. What is displayed on the stone tablet is an image of a battle between strong men. The video lasts for about half an hour, and the contestants are required to deduce from this video which side is more likely to win, and learn the martial arts used by the winning side. If you just learn martial arts, it¡¯s not that difficult. The main difficulty of this stele is that it requires contestants to determine the winner of both sides. This video of the battle does not show the final direction of the battle between the two warring parties. Even when the video ended, the two sides were completely evenly matched, with no sign of losing on either side. This adds a lot of difficulty to this question. For ordinary geniuses, the clues given by this video are basically zero, without any clues at all. Of course, the image can be played repeatedly. If you can't see it once, you can see it ten times or a hundred times. Su Han looked at the image first. The warriors fighting in the image were probably at the second level of King Realm. Fighting at this level is not difficult for Su Han to understand. However, after going through it again, Su Han did not find a special "winning or losing point" in the image. The so-called winning or losing point is the opportunity to win. Whoever seizes it first will win! After a battle, there will always be many winning and losing points. But in this video, not a single winning or losing point appears. "It seems that there is no winning or losing point in the battle between these two people. In other words, the outcome of this battle does not depend on the winning or losing point, but a pure competition of moves. Whoever uses the moves more skillfully will win the battle. The move is more suppressive to the opponent's move, who will win in the end!" Su Han quickly determined the direction of his efforts, decisively gave up looking for the winning point, and began to study the moves of both sides. For ordinary geniuses, I am afraid that as soon as they come up, they will try their best to find the winning point in the battle, thus wasting a lot of time. "However, this is the third round of selection, and no one who can come in is a fuel-efficient lamp. Therefore, it does not rule out that some people, like Su Han, can find the right direction to exert their efforts. After Su Han watched the video of the battle three times, he stopped looking at it. Instead, he closed his eyes and meditated, rehearsing the moves of both sides over and over in his mind, simulating the actual battle situation of the two sides continuing to fight after the video ended. First, put yourself into Party A¡¯s fighting position, imagine how you would deal with the next attack if you were Party A, and find a chance to win. After simulating this again, assume Party B¡¯s combat stance. This kind of two-way approach gave Su Han a lot more inspiration. A day later, a picture suddenly flashed through Su Han's mind like lightning. The warrior from Party A is holding a big sword, and the wild sword force is like a wave, rushing towards the warrior from Party B crazily. ¡°This powerful sword skill turned out to be the biggest mistake of the warrior from Party A. Since he had not yet fully mastered this sword skill, the warrior from Party B seized on the flaw and restrained him in turn. Party B wins! "Yes, eighty or ninety percent of the final direction will be like this." Su Han's eyes shone as he replayed the scene in his mind several times. Based on his knowledge of the moves and fighting styles of warriors A and B over the whole day, he was basically certain that this would be the final result. The result has been determined, and the next step will be easy. In the whole day before, Su Han had already studied the moves of both sides very well. The warrior from Party B used a sword skill, and it didn't take Su Han long to fully master this sword skill. When Su HanJust as he was performing his martial arts skills in front of the stone tablet to end the third level challenge, he suddenly stopped with a thought in his mind. "The total competition time limit is seven days, and I have only passed one day and four hours. If I complete the challenge now, it would be too much to steal the spotlight. After all, this is not the final round, and it is not the time to really exert my strength." Although Su Han is not afraid of being in the limelight, he also knows that the wind will destroy the trees that are beautiful in the forest. So, he decided to wait. Although the inside of this martial tower is not as good as the real Sheyang Tower, it still has its own magic. One day of cultivation here is equivalent to three days of cultivation in the outside world, and the aura of heaven and earth here is rich, so no matter what you do, you will get twice the result with half the effort. It¡¯s a good place like this to take the opportunity to practice. Su Han broke through to the ninth level of the spiritual realm last time, and all kinds of martial arts and magical powers have risen with the tide, reaching a new level. Only the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda¡¯s magical power cultivation is still a step slower than other magical powers. Because if you want to improve your control over Tianhe Glazed Tower, you need more golden spiritual power to support it. In this martial tower space, the five elements of spiritual power are sufficient, so you can take the opportunity to practice. Su Han¡¯s main attack today is to summon the golden armored warrior. In previous battles, although the three golden-armored warriors only had the combat power of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, they helped him a lot time and time again. Therefore, Su Han plans to take this opportunity to increase the number and combat effectiveness of the golden armored warriors. The Tianhe Glazed Tower is equivalent to a large treasure house. The more you dig inside, the more unfathomable it becomes. Su Han believes that the three golden-armored warriors at the Heavenly Spirit Realm level are only scratching the surface of this magical power. Outside the martial arts tower, everyone stared at the image formation. Although more than a day had passed since the third level, but with the cultivation of these warriors, they could not feel tired at all. On the contrary, the sudden appearance of this monster with super understanding made them feel a hundred times more interested. "It is said that the third inheritance stone tablet is a test of eyesight and practical judgment and analysis ability. I wonder if the monster can create another miracle on this stone tablet?" "I'm afraid it will be difficult. Having a strong understanding of martial arts does not mean that you have strong eyesight and practical analysis skills." ¡°It¡¯s only been one day, it¡¯s too early to say this, keep watching.¡± Everyone was talking to each other, but they didn¡¯t know that Su Han in the Martial Pagoda had already completed the third inheritance stone tablet. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 731: Entering the Arena You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han is in the martial arts tower. He has entered a state of selflessness and is practicing to his heart's content. Three days passed by in a flash. People from the outside world waited for three days, but still saw no sign of anyone completing the enlightenment of the third inheritance stone tablet. They couldn't help but feel a little disappointed: "This monster has been enlightening for four days, and he still hasn't enlightened." come out?" "It seems that having strong comprehension ability does not mean that the ability to see and analyze actual combat is also strong." "This is normal. If one person is excellent at everything, how can other geniuses survive?" "I think this guy is simply lucky, right? He happened to have learned the martial arts skills on the first two stone tablets, so he understood them so quickly. When he needed to improvise on the spot, he was blinded." There was a lot of discussion for a while, about everything. But it is undeniable that the outside world was originally full of expectations for this monster, but this time the enthusiasm has been greatly reduced. When the fourth day came to an end, Su Han displayed his martial arts skills in front of the third inheritance stone tablet and successfully passed the assessment of the third inheritance stone tablet. Of course, the evaluation given by the inheritance stone tablet is still a five-star evaluation. However, this five-star evaluation is not very dazzling due to the greatly reduced enthusiasm from the outside world. People's psychology is very strange. Originally, this evildoer had such achievements, and it was considered rare. But because the outside world's expectations for him were too high before, the outside world's response now is a bit cold. When Su Han walked out of the martial arts tower, people discovered that the monster they had been waiting for for a long time was actually Han Su again! This little-known genius with a surname outside the Nie family! Fortunately, it took him four full days to comprehend the third inheritance stone tablet. Otherwise, he is such a monster, and I am afraid that he will become a thorn in the eyes of all forces and a thorn in the flesh before he reaches the final round! In a corner of the auditorium with an excellent view, the second prince Yang Wuying looked deeply and murmured to himself: "This kid can act!" "Your Highness, do you think Han Su is acting?" A confidant beside him asked in surprise, "Did he deliberately take four days to comprehend the third inheritance stone tablet?" "It's hard to talk about these things until the final round. Let's go back to the palace!" The second prince said calmly, turned around and left. After Su Han left the Martial Pagoda, several geniuses quickly completed the study of the third stone tablet and left the Martial Pagoda. In the last two days of the seven-day period, more geniuses came out of the Martial Tower one after another. Obviously, the difficulty of these three stone monuments is set very cleverly. It is difficult but not so difficult that most people cannot complete the challenge. "At least, a small part of the three hundred people can complete the challenge. Soon, the list of 121 talents participating in the final competition was finalized. However, most of the reviews received by these geniuses are an average of two and three stars. Su Han is the only one who has received three five-star reviews in a row. Even though Su Han deliberately delayed the time to understand the third stone tablet, it was inevitable that he would become the focus of everyone's attention. "Tomorrow is the final round of the arena competition. Only in the arena competition can everyone show their true level." "Then Han Su performed well in the first and third levels, but I don't know what it will be like in the arena competition?" "That's hard to say. After all, Han Su is a genius with a foreign surname from the Nie family. In other words, he is equivalent to a casual cultivator. No matter how talented a casual cultivator is, there is definitely a big gap in combat power compared with the real disciples of famous families. of." "Not to mention the seven top geniuses who were sent to the final round. Any one of them can kill Han Su instantly in terms of actual combat effectiveness." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Su Han didn't pay attention to all the discussions. At this time, the host Mr. Gong stepped onto the stage again, with a smile on his face, and announced: "Geniuses, congratulations on successfully passing the three rounds of screening. Now you have the qualifications to enter the final round of the arena." "Next, the organizer will give you a whole day to rest and adjust your condition. At this time tomorrow, the arena competition will officially begin." Among the 121 geniuses who entered the final round, Nie Hai and Nie Xing were among them. Although there are a total of 121 people, it is not unusual for two Nie family members to be shortlisted, but for the Nie family, which is only a third-rate force,This was an unexpected surprise, something I had never expected before. Especially for Nie Hai and Nie Xing themselves, they were even more incredible. Before coming to Sheyang City, they both thought that as long as they could enter the top 200, they would be considered a high achiever. But after arriving in Sheyang City, Su Han's attitude towards cultivation infected the two of them, causing their mentality to slowly change. Before the battle of Wuta started, the two of them went into seclusion for half a month and made substantial progress in their combat power. After the Battle of Wuta began, Su Han's continuous outstanding performance also inspired the two of them to a certain extent. Now, the two of them rushed into the top 128 places in one breath, and even they themselves felt a little unbelievable. "Brother Han, we did it, we really made it to the final round." "Yes, Brother Han, without you, we wouldn't be where we are today." Both of them had sincere smiles on their faces. Entering the top 128 in the Battle of Wuta this time means that they are emerging among the younger generation of geniuses in southern Xinjiang. When they return to the family in the future, their status will inevitably rise with the tide. And the Nie family has two direct geniuses and one genius with a foreign surname among the top 128. For the Nie family, it is an unprecedented honor. From now on, everyone in the hidden world in the extreme south will be high. Look at the Nie family. Even the two elders of the Nie family, who were usually very serious, were laughing from ear to ear at this moment. On the Nie family side, everyone was overjoyed, but on the Ji family side, there was even more flattering voices at this moment. Ji Zong, who suddenly appeared, was surrounded by a large group of geniuses. This group of geniuses included both the geniuses of the Ji family and the geniuses of other forces who wanted to join Ji Zong. "Brother Zong, when did you come, we should go and greet you. It's really rude and rude." "Brother Zong, Han Su was certainly arrogant in the first three rounds of selection, but in front of Brother Zong, who dares to call him a genius? Who dares to call him a monster?" "That's right, those selection contents are just heresy after all. We, the martial arts cultivators, still have to compete in the ring." "As long as Brother Zong is here, who dares to take away the title of the number one genius in the hidden world of Southern Xinjiang?" "Yes, Brother Zong, in this final round of the arena, we are waiting for you to show off your power and teach that boy who doesn't know the heights of the world a lesson." These young geniuses are already unhappy with Su Han's limelight in the first three rounds of selection. Seizing this opportunity, he naturally spared no effort to persuade Ji Zong. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 732: Quasi-King Weapon You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ji Zong was supported by these people. Although his face was expressionless, he was actually very useful in his heart. Especially during this period of time, because Han Su, the clown, had been jumping around under his nose, but he could do nothing, and deep down in his heart, he was holding back a sense of anger. It¡¯s just that, with his pride, he never showed it. "Since you know that Brother Zong wants to teach Han Su a lesson in the arena, you should know what to do, right?" A Ji family genius next to Jizong asked taking advantage of the situation. "I know, as long as we meet Brother Zong in the ring, we will definitely surrender immediately." "With our strength, who is Brother Zong's opponent? If we don't surrender, aren't we just waiting to be embarrassed?" "What if you meet Han Su?" The Ji family genius continued to ask. "Hehe, do you still need to say that? You must be going all out." "Knock him down, trample him under your feet, make him beg for mercy, and then kill him." The person who said this obviously understood Jizong's deep hatred of Su Han. "Brother Zong, if we meet that kid and humiliate him severely, or even kill him, you won't mind, right?" Ji Zong said indifferently: "If he doesn't even have the ability to pass your level, then it's not worth my while." "Hehe, since Brother Zong said so, then we can do it with confidence." Su Han didn¡¯t know that among the geniuses who finally entered the arena, an alliance had been formed against him. Although this alliance is not stable, the jealousy of people is the most terrifying. In addition, these people want to please Ji Zong, so they will definitely go all out to deal with him. However, even if Su Han knew, he wouldn't care. Although he had previously chosen to hide his true achievements in order not to attract attention, it did not mean that he would shrink back when faced with the hostility of these people. On the contrary, since he is going to the ring, he is more willing to meet an opponent who goes all out, so that he will have more fun. There is still one day left before the battle in the ring. Su Han is naturally not idle. His skills, martial arts, magical powers, and equipment are all sorted out. Of course, he has not forgotten the agreement he made with the second prince Yang Wuying. If he enters the final round of the ring, he will go to the palace to find the second prince. Although Su Han had no interest in contacting the second prince, since he agreed to the other party, he still showed up at the residence of the second prince in Sheyang Palace on time in the evening. "Brother Han." The second prince said with a smile, "I know you will definitely come." "What's the matter with the second prince?" Su Han didn't have a bad feeling towards the second prince Yang Wuying, but he didn't have a good impression either. He always felt that there was a layer of vague fog surrounding this person, making the second prince seem not as simple as he appeared. Of course, this feeling was very weak, and Su Han couldn't make a precise judgment for a while. "Brother Han, I invite you here this time because I really have something very important to tell you. There are no other outsiders here, so I won't beat around the bush." The second prince got straight to the point, "In this battle in the ring, I hope Brother Han can use all his strength to suppress Ji Zong's arrogance and prevent Ji Zong from taking the first place in the Wuta Battle." Su Han was slightly surprised. He didn't expect that when the second prince opened his mouth, he said such a sentence. However, his face was calm, and he smiled lightly and said: "I thought the second prince was going to say something to me? If it was for this matter, Han believed that the other six top talents who were sent to the ring battle , each of them is more suitable to challenge Ji Zong than Han." "They can challenge Ji Zong, but they will definitely be defeated by Ji Zong. But you are different. In you, I see the hope of suppressing Ji Zong." Second Prince Yang Wuying stared deeply at Su Han. "In terms of strength and status, the Sheyang Prince's Palace is more than one level higher than the Ji family. Why does the Sheyang Prince's Palace suppress Ji Zong?" Su Han smiled lightly. "Brother Han, I know you are being polite. The current power of the Sheyang Palace is not as strong as before, but the Ji family is different. As an emerging force, the Ji family's status continues to rise, especially with the emergence of a genius who is rare to see in a century. Ji Zong made their arrogance even more powerful." The second prince's tone was full of murderous intent, "If this continues, I'm afraid that in another thirty to fifty years, when the Ji Zong has fully grown up, the entire hidden world in southern Xinjiang will only know that there is the Ji family, but not the Sheyang Palace." !¡± "Then what does the second prince think I can do?" Su Han smiled faintly. Although the second prince's tone was full of anger, he was not affected by it.Infected by the second prince's emotions. Although the Ji family's arrogance is strong, Su Han believes that the Sheyang Palace is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Although a top genius can change the fate of the entire family, it is a long process, and no one can say what will happen in the middle. ??At least from the present point of view, although the Ji family alone can pose a threat to the Sheyang Palace, it is not enough to shake the status of the Sheyang Palace. The second prince's eyes flashed and he whispered: "The Sheyang Palace does not hope that a Ji genius will win the first place in the battle of Wuta. It also does not hope that a Ji genius will proclaim himself the number one in the hidden world of Southern Xinjiang. A genius. Jizong is so sharp. If someone can suppress him in the battle of Wu Pagoda, the Sheyang Palace will not only be happy to hear about it, but will also provide this person with the help it can!" Su Han also understood that these words were actually the key point. After the second prince finished speaking, he looked at Su Han with shining eyes. Seeing that Su Han's expression was leisurely and he had no intention of objecting, the second prince waved and asked his servant to fetch a sharp long sword. As soon as the sword was placed on the table, it exuded an intoxicating aura of spiritual power, and besides the aura of spiritual power, there was also a vaguely more powerful aura that transcended spiritual power. "A quasi-royal weapon?" Su Han frowned, and the second prince was actually willing to take out a quasi-royal weapon as a gift. For geniuses in the late spiritual realm and quasi-king realm, a quasi-king weapon is undoubtedly their dream. Because weapons are difficult to make, not all king-level warriors will own royal weapons. In fact, most human-king warriors do not have royal weapons in their hands. Under this circumstance, quasi-royal weapons have become the most popular weapons at this stage. Many hidden forces have a few quasi-royal weapons, but they are all in the hands of high-level officials. A genius like Jizong, who is favored by all and has the right people at the right time, right place, and the right people, may have a quasi-royal weapon in his hands. But except for Ji Zong, the possibility of other young geniuses possessing quasi-king weapons is extremely low. "Brother Han has good eyesight. This is indeed a quasi-royal weapon. If you are willing to help Sheyang Palace suppress Ji Zong's arrogance, Xiao Wang is willing to give you this quasi-royal sword to help you." (Note Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 733 The arena battle begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! A quasi-royal weapon that exudes an intoxicating aura can easily make any genius' heart flutter. The difference is that some people can suppress greed, while others cannot. "If I accept this quasi-royal weapon, will it mean that I join forces with you, the second prince of Sheyang Palace?" Su Han asked lightly. "Haha, you can say that. But don't worry, joining forces with me will only benefit you. What's more, joining forces with me is not equivalent to joining the Sheyang Palace. You still have a high degree of freedom." The second prince smiled. "The second prince should hire someone else, Gao Ming." Su Han shook his head and calmly rejected the proposal. It¡¯s not that he is not interested in this quasi-royal weapon. With his eyesight, he can see that this long sword is a genuine quasi-royal weapon. If he can get it, his combat effectiveness will be greatly improved. "However, he didn't want to take away the benefits he got for no reason. There is no free pie in the sky. If you get benefits here for free, you will always pay them back elsewhere in the future. What's more, Su Han doesn't have to have this quasi-king weapon to improve his combat effectiveness. At least, the improvement of Su Han by the Phantom Demon Bingkui is no less than that of a quasi-king weapon. When the second prince saw Su Han rejecting him, his eyes suddenly froze slightly, and he was obviously very surprised. "Brother Han, have you misunderstood something? I gave you this quasi-royal weapon for no other reason. However, if you want to suppress Ji Zong's arrogance, this quasi-royal weapon can help you ¡­¡± Su Han interrupted the second prince with a smile: "I do want to suppress Ji Zong's arrogance. However, I have always been used to being idle and have no interest in joining forces with anyone. If the second prince really wants to achieve his goals, he should still cooperate with It would be more appropriate for others to join forces.¡± With that said, Su Han smiled and added: "Don't worry, I won't tell anyone about this conversation tonight." With that said, Su Han actually ignored the quasi-royal weapon on the table, stood up and walked away. "Han Su!" Second Prince Yang Wuying suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Han's leaving figure. The look in his eyes gradually became colder. After Su Han returned to his residence, he unexpectedly received an uninvited guest - He Sijie. When He Sijie saw Su Han, admiration flashed in his eyes. Although Su Han was not his teacher, he treated him respectfully as if he were meeting his own teacher. "Mr. Han, my master asked me to bring these things to you." The tutor He Sijie refers to is King Qinghe Dan. Su Han knew that after He Sijie became his disciple, King Qinghe Dan had been living a very comfortable life, and he was extremely satisfied with his only disciple. The things He Sijie sent were the weapons and armors that Su Han had asked people to build for him. The raw materials for these weapons and armors are the skin and teeth of the Soul-Eating Bat King. The toughest part of Soul-Eating Bat King's skin is the skin near the heart. The weapon refiner hired by Qinghe Dan King completely cut off this part of the skin and made it into a pair of close-fitting leather armor. It is invulnerable. Even if Su Han does not inject spiritual power into it, this leather armor is enough to withstand all attacks from warriors of the same level. " If spiritual power is injected into the leather armor, the defensive power of the leather armor will increase dozens of times. Even a blow from a strong person in the early stage of King Realm will be difficult to break through the defense of this leather armor. Su Han is 100% satisfied with this leather armor. The teeth of the Soul-Eating Bat King were made into thirty-six daggers. Su Han used these thirty-six daggers to replace the thirty-six flying swords in the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation. " If these short swords are infused with spiritual power, the combined power of one strike will definitely not be inferior to an ordinary quasi-royal weapon. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The next day, the early morning sun shines on the ground. Su Han faced the rising sun and felt the fanatical atmosphere from all directions, which also made his calm mood add a sense of expectation. Today is the day when the final battle in the ring begins. All the geniuses have gathered in the ring area early in the morning. Today is the final battle of the Battle of Wuta. It is not the previous rounds of selection. The scale is naturally very different from the previous rounds of selection. Many hidden heroes who were never seen before came to the scene one after another. Even the head of Sheyang Palace, Sheyang King, appeared at the scene wearing a gorgeous yellow robe, surrounded by well-armored royal guards, looking majestic. ? ?The top leaders of the major hidden forces also showed up one after another and sat in a large circle in the guest area. In addition, there is another person who makes many geniuses very excited. That is Master Li Si, who is known as the master of both Dan and Sword. His status seems to be slightly higher than many of the top leaders of the major forces present here. Since Master Li Si¡¯s only close disciple is Ji Zong, he can be considered to have a good relationship with the Ji family and sat next to Ji Zheng, the supreme elder of the Ji family. "Everyone, the genius competition held once every ten years is a major event in our hidden world in southern Xinjiang. This genius competition has always been organized by Sheyang Prince's Mansion. First of all, I would like to thank the senior leaders of the major hidden forces. Please come and participate in this great talent competition." "Today is the final round of the Genius Competition Tower. Every genius who can stand here is a pearl. Who is the brightest and most conspicuous rare pearl? After this final, it will There will be answers. I am here to represent everyone present. I hope to see a wonderful event and see your best performance!" This King of Sheyang did not have long speeches. After a brief opening remarks, the rules began to be announced. The rules couldn¡¯t be simpler. One hundred and twenty-eight people will be eliminated and promoted. Two pairs will fight each other, and the winner will advance to the next round. Therefore, the game will last seven rounds. If you can win all seven rounds, you will definitely be the champion. The time limit for each round of competition is one day. In this way, it will take seven days of fighting to determine the final champion. According to the previous practice, the top three in the end have the qualifications to enter the main tower of Sheyang God Pagoda to practice. The rules have been announced and the first round of drawing will begin immediately. Of course, in order to protect some top talents, some protections have been made in this draw. Some people who are listed as seeded players will basically not meet each other before entering the top 16. Of course, these people who are listed as seeded players are all the darlings of the big forces. In other words, they are those guys who do not have to go through the first three rounds of screening and are directly sent to the final round of the arena. These seeded players obviously include Jizong, but they do not include Su Han. However, Su Han had good luck in drawing. In the first round, he drew a genius from a third-rate force. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 734: Easy winning streak You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The so-called third-rate forces are those whose strength is similar to that of the Nie family. This kind of force may have one or two geniuses enter the ring battle due to luck, but in the ring battle, they are definitely the weakest characters. This genius from a third-rate force is at the peak of the eighth level of the spiritual realm. "The tiger in Xiaguan comes from Linghua Valley. Please give me your advice." As soon as the man finished speaking, his eyes flashed, and before Su Han could take action, he immediately launched an attack. Obviously, this person wanted to catch Su Han off guard. However, let alone a character like him, even a genius ten times more powerful than him would not be able to sneak attack Su Han in the ring. His surprise attack was blocked by Su Han before he even got close to Su Han. It¡¯s just that this guy¡¯s character made Su Han less likely to catch a cold. If this guy yelled to kill him as soon as he came up, maybe Su Han would be merciful and give him some face. "However, he launched a sneak attack as soon as he came up. Naturally, Su Han would not show mercy to such a person. "Go down." Su Han pushed his hands casually, and a billowing air flow surged out from his palms. It took almost no effort to roll up the Guan Hu. With another flip of his palm, the strong air flow directly blew Guan Hu down, like a kite with its string broken, he fell heavily off the ring. Even if ten or eight warriors of this level come now, they can only scratch Su Han's itch. Guan Hu fell so hard that he almost vomited out his overnight meal. He immediately left the ring area in despair without waiting for the result to be announced. In this battle, Su Han won without any doubt. And his move made everyone slightly surprised. Because he only used one move to knock the opponent off the ring, and no one could tell what the move was. "Have you seen clearly? What is Han Su's approach?" ¡°I didn¡¯t see it clearly, it was too fast, it passed in a flash.¡± The first round of the group arena ended just like this with everyone's confused discussions. "As for Nie Hai and Nie Xing, they both lost in the first round, and the speed of defeat was also very fast. This somewhat surprised Su Han, but when he asked Nie Hai and Nie Xing, he found out that their opponents in the first round were actually geniuses from first-rate forces. In the arena battle, there are not many geniuses from first-class forces. The probability that both of them encountered geniuses from first-class forces can be said to be very low. "This Ji family is so arrogant that they can actually put their hands into the lottery." Su Han understood immediately. However, Nie Hai and Nie Xing have a good mentality. Anyway, with their strength, even if they survive the first round, they will definitely lose in the second round. I can only say that I am slightly regretful that I did not survive the first round. "Brother Han, you must work hard." "Yes, take revenge on us!" With the end of the first round of the arena, the first day of competition has come to an end. The next day, the competition continued. In the second round of the group arena, the top 64 teams advanced to the top 32 teams. Su Han¡¯s opponent in this round of competition is a genius from a second-rate force with a cultivation level of the ninth level of the spiritual realm. Su Han was very relaxed. Although his opponent had the same cultivation level as him, with Su Han's current actual combat power, it was not difficult to crush a genius of the same level. This opponent is better than the opponent in the last round. At least he didn't launch a sneak attack without even saying hello as soon as he came up. Instead, he followed the rules and said "I'm sorry" before launching an attack. This also made Su Han have a good impression of this person, and he was a little merciful in his attacks, allowing this person to sustain three moves before knocking him off the ring. However, even so, Su Han's performance still seemed too eye-catching. Defeating an opponent of the same level in three moves surprised everyone watching. Especially those who were following him secretly, they were even more awestruck. They couldn't see that this Han Su was so strong in the ring. "Is this Han Su really at the ninth level of the spiritual realm? How come a genius of the same level is unable to resist in front of him?" "It's strange, it's strange, it's really weird. Han Su made two moves in the ring, but he couldn't even see through his moves." Su Han made two moves, both of which were relatively low-key, making everyone present laugh.You can't even see through his martial arts methods. This also made Su Han feel even more mysterious. After completing the second round, Su Han returned below. His expression was calm and his face remained calm. From his expression, there was no hint of any emotion or anger in him. Soon, other games in the second round also ended one after another. ??The first two rounds of the game were both without much suspense. Except for the speed at which Su Han defeated his opponent, which surprised the crowd, there were no other surprises. Ji Zong also showed strong strength in these two rounds of competition. When he met his opponent, he either surrendered voluntarily or was knocked down by him within three moves. Most of the geniuses who successfully advanced to the top thirty-two in the second round were from first-rate forces. The geniuses of the second-rate forces only account for about one-fifth. Among them, Su Han, as a genius with a foreign surname from a third-rate force, seems even more unusual. Many eyes are focused on him at this moment. Everyone is guessing, how far can this guy who performed well in the trials go in the ring? Are you going to be eliminated in the next round? Or can you go further? No matter what, everyone agreed that it would be fine if Han Su didn't run into Jizong. Once he did, it would definitely be Han Su's end in this arena battle. There is no doubt about this. With the end of the second round, after a night¡¯s rest, the draw for the third round began again. The third round is a crucial round. If you can win the third round, it will be equivalent to locking in the top 16 in the Battle of Wuta. The top sixteen means that they already have a place among the younger generation of the hidden world in southern Xinjiang. So, in this round, everyone is working hard to win. However, after the first two rounds of elimination, basically all those with poor strength have been eliminated. Those who can reach the third round are all genuine geniuses. Therefore, this third round of collision is destined to be a brutal fight. Except for the seven seeded players who will not encounter each other, other talents may encounter seeded players. Almost all the contestants are praying that in this crucial round, they must not encounter the seven seeded players. Once you encounter a seeded player, it means that your door to promotion is completely closed. Unlike these people, Su Han was calm and calm. He didn't care at all who his opponent would be in this round. Regardless of whether he is a seeded player or even Jizong, Su Han will not change his color at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 735: Teach you how to behave You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The names of the seven top seeded players were listed, and the first thing to be drawn was the opponents of the seven top seeded players in this round. As the names were read out one by one, the geniuses whose names were read out all had a look of death on their faces. Obviously, they knew very well that they were unlucky enough to get the seeded players, and their path to promotion could only end here. After the opponent of the seed player is decided, the names of other geniuses are also randomly matched, and they fight against each other in pairs. Su Han¡¯s opponent in this round is not a seeded player, but he is also a player from a first-class force. ¡°Moreover, he is a genius from Tianlian Sect. The Tianlian Sect is one of the first-rate forces that is very close to the Ji family. The genius of Tianlian Sect was instructed by the high-level officials and was very close to Ji Zong, and often curry favor with Ji Zong. The genius of Tianlian Sect is named Qiurong. When the names of the two people were drawn out, whether it was from the Tianlian Sect or the Ji family, everyone was booing, and everyone looked like they were watching the show. "Qiu Rong, this time it's up to you." A Ji family genius smiled and patted Qiu Rong on the shoulder. Na Qiu Rong¡¯s face was fair and his slender eyes revealed a shrewd light, ¡°Brother Zong, it¡¯s up to you to decide whether to kill or maim him.¡± "You need Brother Zong to teach you this? First, cripple him so that he can't die happily. It's best to use the most tyrannical means to destroy his spiritual sea and turn him into a useless person. If he can't live, he can't die. .¡± The words of this genius of the Ji family were not refuted by Ji Zong. In fact, Ji Zong's eyes were slightly closed and his expression was cold, as if he recognized these words. When Qiurong heard these words, he looked at Ji Zong's face and nodded. He knew what to do. Squinting his eyes, he cast a dazzling glance at Su Han, thinking that you are so brave, you dare to openly offend Brother Jizong, and the price you have to pay for this is heavy. Su Han also learned about his opponent in this round at the same time. Qiu Rong? A disciple of the Tianlian Sect? Su Han raised his eyebrows slightly, feeling the hostility coming from the Tianlian Sect and the Ji family, but he felt calm and walked towards his own arena. On the ring, Qiu Rong has been waiting there for a long time, looking like a cat playing with a mouse, looking at Su Han with a sneer. Su Han glanced at the other party lightly and did not hold his fist in a polite manner. "Han Su, right? To be honest, your alchemy talent is really good. Unfortunately, this is a martial arts arena, and you are still far behind in the martial arts field. Today, I, Qiu Rong, will teach you how to do it. Be a human being!¡± Teach me how to be a good person? When Su Han heard this, he smiled instead of getting angry. ¡°My previous two battles may have had little technical content, and most people wouldn¡¯t be able to see their merits. But this guy may not be at the level of a seed player, so why is he so confident? "Haha, look at your expression, are you still not convinced?" Qiu Rong sneered, "I, Qiu Rong, a quasi-king-level genius, the number one person in the Tianlian Sect. In the hidden world of Southern Xinjiang, I don't even accept the top seven seed players. , I only obey one person, and that is Brother Jizong. You kid, if you dare to offend Brother Jizong, you are making an enemy of me, Qiu Rong. There is no way I can only take action on behalf of Brother Jizong, to let you know how high the sky is." Let me know how high the sky is and how high it is? Su Han couldn't help but shook his head. From his point of view, this Qiurong was far behind those seven seed geniuses. He even said that he wanted Su Han to know that the sky was high and the earth was high. When Qiu Rong saw that Su Han didn't even move his brows when he saw her repeatedly speaking cruelly, she felt a little unhappy and her slender eyes suddenly narrowed. "Tsk, tsk, I finally understand why Brother Zong doesn't like you so much. You are really annoying." When Su Han heard this, he raised his eyelids and said indifferently: "I have no objection to you being Jizong's dog. However, if you are Jizong's dog and you are barking in front of me, then don't blame me for closing the door and beating the dog." " Qiu Rong¡¯s expression changed. How dare this boy call himself a dog? He almost suspected that he heard wrongly. This kid was just a genius with a foreign surname from a third-rate force. What confidence did he have to dare to insult him? "Boy, you have successfully angered me." Qiu Rong's tone was cold. "Is it just irritating?" Su Han smiled lightly, "The exciting part is yet to come." ¡°Boy, enough of the big talk, go and die!¡± As Qiu Rong spoke, his whole body¡¯s spiritual energy was activated, and a powerful air wave surged through his body.The first layer pushed the first layer, forming a huge wave, and rushed towards Su Han crazily. This is the magical power of water attribute! This huge wave of air flow, going around and around, pushing wave after wave, will continue to increase the pressure until the opponent is trapped in the water cage and strangled. This is a kind of magical power that is difficult to deal with. If it weren't for Su Han, other ninth-level spiritual realm geniuses standing here might really be in bad luck. It¡¯s a pity that Su Han is standing here today. Su Han faced the attack of this huge wave, but he did not move at all. He put his hands behind his back and faced the boundless wave. He didn't know whether he was really frightened or whether he was a brave person. The people watching the battle in the audience were greatly surprised when they saw this situation. "Hahaha, Brother Zong, this kid is so scared." The geniuses of the Ji family burst out laughing when they saw this situation. "At this level, how dare you offend Brother Zong? It's simply unbelievable." Big joke." "Yes, in this situation, there is no need for brother Zong to take action. Qiu Rong can take care of him with just one finger." Jizong listened to everyone's discussion, and a sarcastic smile flashed across his indifferent silver eyes, but naturally he would not say much like others. Qiu Rong is a proud man, but at this moment, when he saw Han Su on the opposite side, he was motionless, standing there to greet his moves, which made him feel deeply offended. ¡°Boy, you are really ignorant and fearless, let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t beat you back to your original shape today!¡± In anger, Qiu Rong rubbed his hands repeatedly, and powerful waves formed into whirlpools and rolled towards the opposite side of the ring. This whirlpool of water kept getting stronger and stronger, and in an instant, it formed a huge whirlpool, sucking Su Han into it. At this time, Su Han waved his hand slowly, and a magic ice sunflower broke out from the ground of the arena. This magic ice sunflower continues to rise and grow rapidly. The flower disk between the layers of petals is enough to accommodate three or four strong men lying on it. The petals rolled up and rolled Su Han in. Immediately, the petals of the magic ice sunflower closed like a bud, protecting Su Han inside. "Hiss!~" The people watching the battle in the audience took a breath. They did not see Su Han's actions of controlling the Phantom Demon Bingkui. They only saw Su Han being swallowed by the monstrous whirlpool. They couldn't help but sigh. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 736: The Phantom Demon Bingkui Shows His Power You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Originally, when some people saw Han Su being so calm and composed, they thought he had done something amazing. Unexpectedly, this guy was like a wooden man. He didn't even resist and was swallowed by the whirlpool. No matter what kind of magical power he has, once he is swallowed by the opponent's whirlpool and completely enters the opponent's rhythm, what's the point of beating him? Boom, boom, boom! That whirlpool with astonishing momentum keeps getting bigger and taller, and the strangulation force it creates can crush even a small mountain, let alone a flesh and blood body. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so tragic.¡± "What a pity. After all, he is an unparalleled alchemy genius." "Since he is a genius in alchemy, why should he join in the excitement of martial arts? It is pitiful and pitiful that he cannot see his own worth." "The Tianlian Sect and the Ji family are very close. As the Tianlian Sect's alchemy genius, Qiu Rong definitely has no reason to let Han Su go." "Facing Qiu Rong, Han Su is like a moth flying into a flame. He is simply committing suicide." Amidst the sighs, some people felt deep regret, while others were gloating about the misfortune. "What should I do? Will Brother Han be captured like this?" A group of geniuses from the Nie family looked anxious. Among all the people, they were the only ones who were truly worried about Su Han. On the ring, Qiu Rong had a cruel smile on his face. As the battle progressed to this point, it could be said that he had taken the absolute initiative. Now he wanted the other party to live, and he wanted the other party to die. "Die!" Qiu Rong quickly rubbed his hands together, manipulating the giant whirlpool, hoping to completely strangle Han Su in the whirlpool, once and for all. However, when he controlled the whirlpool, he had a vague feeling, as if the giant whirlpool was not obeying his control. "what happened?" Qiu Rong is confused. This giant whirlpool is derived from his water spiritual power. No matter what, there is absolutely no reason not to obey his orders. However, when his eyes fell on the center of the giant whirlpool, his expression suddenly froze, and the evil smile involuntarily froze on his face. Because, he suddenly discovered that there was a trace of freezing in the center of the giant whirlpool, which was spreading rapidly. "What's wrong?" "Why did Qiu Rong suddenly stop moving?" "Hasn't he had enough fun? Do you want to trap Han Su for a while longer?" The onlookers in the audience also felt strange and started talking one after another. However, they immediately discovered something strange. The center of the giant whirlpool was rapidly condensing into hard ice crystals! It felt like a strand of freezing air was spreading rapidly, directly following the direction of the vortex, spreading from the center to the surroundings. After a while, the giant whirlpool was completely frozen, and suddenly turned into a huge funnel-shaped ice crystal. This scene caused the expressions of everyone present to freeze on the spot. Even Qiu Rong opened his mouth incredulously, and his expression even looked a little funny. How is this going? Where is the promised massacre? Why is Qiu Rong¡¯s giant whirlpool not only out of his control, but also frozen? This is simply a big joke. A warrior who is good at using water attribute magical powers can actually be frozen into hard ice cubes. How can this be fun? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this moment, cracks burst out on the huge ice block, and with a heart-wrenching sound, the cracks spread rapidly. boom! The huge ice crystal finally shattered completely and turned into powder that spread all over the arena. Su Han's figure suddenly appeared on the spot, unscathed, and the corner of his mouth curved into a sarcastic smile! "How could this happen?" Qiu Rong was so shocked that his water-attribute magical power could be frozen by someone? ¡°Moreover, the other party actually acted so relaxed and carefree, as if it was effortless. This is simply a huge suppression of strength. Thinking about Qiu Rong just now, he had all kinds of lines and humiliated his opponent, but the reality slapped him in the face in a more humiliating way. The pride of the previous moment completely dissipated at this moment, replaced by a coldness as if falling into an ice cave.   He suddenly realized that he could not see through the weight of this opponent at all. The group of Ji geniuses who were watching the game in the audience gritted their teeth when they saw this scene, "Damn, this kid doesn't have much ability, he just got lucky. Could it be that he is going to win by chance like in the first two rounds? " "Shit luck? A fluke?" Ji Zong¡¯s silver eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the battle on the ring, but there was something strange in his heart. Qiu Rong's water-type whirlpool attack was nothing to him, Ji Zong. He, Ji Zong, could even completely suppress the attack with just one hand. However, that is because he, Ji Zong, is a genius at the second level of the King Realm. There is an insurmountable gap between the King Realm and the Quasi-King Realm. "But Han Su is not a king-level genius, not even a quasi-king-level genius. He is only at the ninth level of the spiritual realm. How can he face Qiurong's attack with such ease? "This boy is a bit weird. He must have a good ice magic weapon to be able to freeze Qiu Rong's attack so easily!" "Magic weapon? What an amazing magic weapon that must be?" "It must be against the heavens, otherwise he wouldn't be so relaxed. It's a pity that Qiu Rong's water-attribute magical powers are well practiced, but when he encounters such a heaven-defying ice magic weapon, he must be severely restrained." The top executives of the big forces in the audience were also talking a lot. Among them was the chief elder of the Tianlian Sect. At this moment, the elder's face was ashen and he looked very unhappy. "My beloved disciple Qiu Rong, a quasi-king-level genius, was actually restrained to death. This was not only a slap in Qiu Rong's face, but also a slap in the face of the entire Tianlian Sect. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????Naturally, the leaders of these big forces do not think that Su Han is really powerful. They all believe that this is the function of the magic weapon. Qiu Rong, who practices water attributes, happened to be restrained. "Elder Xi, there is nothing we can do about this. We can only blame Qiu Rong's bad luck and happened to meet someone who restrained him. Don't worry, our Ji family geniuses will definitely recover this debt for you later." An elder from the Ji family sat next to the chief elder of the Tianlian Sect and comforted him. In the ring, Su Han looked indifferent. This was the first time he used the magical ice power of Phantom Ice Kui, and its power was unexpectedly strong. Moreover, after using the freezing magical power, he clearly felt that some of Qiurong's water-attribute spiritual power was swallowed up by the phantom ice sunflower. While nourishing the phantom ice sunflower, it also indirectly enriched his spiritual sea. "This magical ice sunflower not only has freezing skills, but also devouring magical powers. If it can swallow some spiritual objects, will it also be able to enrich my spiritual sea?" Su Han¡¯s mind was spinning very quickly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 737: Get out of here You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Qiu Rong, who was on the ring, was obviously at a loss at this moment. He knew those water-attribute magical powers, but he didn't expect that the other party could freeze his water-attribute magical powers and restrain himself. His tricks, in front of Su Han, were like fire and candle blown by the wind, being cracked and destroyed one by one. "Youwhat do you want to do?" Qiu Rong's eyes suddenly tightened, with fear and suspicion in his slender eyes. I saw the opponent's arm swiping lightly, freezing his water attribute airflow and tearing him into pieces. But the other party's pace did not slow down, and he walked towards him step by step. At this moment, Qiu Rong's little self-confidence was torn to pieces just like his magical energy. Watching the other party keep pressing forward, that body, which was not burly, looked like a giant to Qiu Rong at this moment. With every step closer, Qiurong's heartbeat speeds up. "Youdon't come over." Su Han's face was indifferent. Looking at this tough guy, he smiled contemptuously. He suddenly swayed and flashed in front of Qiu Rong like lightning. He quickly kicked out and hit Qiu Rong's chest. boom! That Qiu Rong's body was like a kite with its string broken, flying down the ring, blood spurting out from his mouth. While the body was still flying in the air, the people below heard the sound of bones cracking and breaking. That day, the chief elder of the Lotus Sect looked livid, flew forward, and caught Qiu Rong's limp body. Reaching out to explore, the face of the chief elder of the Tianlian Sect changed drastically, his eyes flashed with cold light, and he glared at Su Han: "Boy, you broke all his muscles and bones, how can he recover in a short time? You ruined the future of martial arts, so you are not afraid of suffering. To God's punishment?" Su Han smiled indifferently and said: "All the muscles and bones are broken, but it will take two or three years to recover. I didn't destroy his Dantian Linghai, which is pretty good." As soon as these words came out, everyone present took a breath. The degree of arrogance of this boy was completely beyond their expectations! Faced with the questioning and threats from the chief elder of the Tianlian Sect, he was not afraid at all, but instead fought back so wildly. "Little beast, what did you say?" When the chief elder of the Lotus Sect heard Su Han's answer that day, his face turned pale and murderous intent flashed in his eyes. Seeing that his proud disciple was turned into a human and a ghost by this little beast, if it weren't for the fact that it was still during the competition, the chief elder of the Tianlian Sect would have already taken action and cut the little beast into pieces. But even without taking action, everyone present could feel the obvious murderous intention of the chief elder of Tianlian Sect. They understood that Han Su, who did not know the heights of the world, had probably completely offended the Tianlian Sect. What confidence does this kid have that he thinks he can fight against the Tianlian Sect? Or is he just ignorant of life and death? If it¡¯s just an arrogance in character, forget it. The question is, how could Han Su¡¯s strength be so unfathomable? In the first two rounds of the competition, everyone couldn¡¯t see through Han Su¡¯s true and false abilities, so forget it. Maybe it was because the opponents in the first two rounds were too low-level. However, this third round should obviously be a tough battle. But from beginning to end, apart from the magical power of freezing, no one saw Han Su use any special skills. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If it is said that the strong power of freezing is because Han Su has a heaven-defying magic weapon, then how to explain the last kick that kicked Qiu Rong away? That kick was just like a fight between people in the market, without any technical content. However, Qiu Rong was kicked down by him just like this. From beginning to end, no one saw what kind of trump cards or tricks Han Su used. Everything looks so absurd, and even feels a little fake, making people feel like, is this Qiurong acting in a play with Han Su? If they hadn¡¯t witnessed Qiu Rong¡¯s muscles and bones being broken with their own eyes, everyone present might have thought that this was a carefully planned show. ¡°Senior Brother Qiurong, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± "Elder Xi, that kid is so ruthless. Don't worry, we, the children of the Ji family, will definitely avenge you." "Yes, if Han Su passes the third round, it is equivalent to being one step closer to meeting Brother Zong. Hehe, once he meets Brother Zong, he will definitely not survive." The children of the Ji family were busy trying to comfort the chief elder of the Tianlian Sect. That day lotusThe chief elder calmed down a little and looked up at Ji Zong: "Master Zong, I have never begged anyone in my life. Today, I want to ask you a favor. If you meet a little beast like Han Su in the ring, Don¡¯t be merciful.¡± The rules of this ring battle allow killing people in the ring. The meaning of the chief elder of Tianlian Sect is self-evident. Jizong looked calm and said calmly: "I already understand what the elder means. Don't worry, even if you don't say these words, Han Su will still die." "Okay, then I can rest assured. I'm waiting for your good news." The chief elder of Tianlian Sect held the dying Qiu Rong, murderous intent flashing in his eyes. In this round of competition, in addition to Su Han's upset, there was also an upset in another arena. A seeded player was unexpectedly eliminated in this round. However, the other six seeded players all advanced successfully. It¡¯s another night¡¯s rest, and then comes the fourth round of draws. The fourth round of the competition is from the top 16 to the quarter-finals. Now that the competition has progressed, it has really begun to smell like gunpowder and is getting more and more intense. The contestants who have made it to this round are all extremely talented. Except for the contestants like Ji Zong who really stand out from the crowd, everyone else can be said to be basically evenly matched. Every game will be a hard fight. Among the sixteen contestants, there are six seeded contestants. By this round, the lottery protection for the seeded players has been lifted. In other words, the seeded players may also meet each other. ¡°I wonder if any of the seeded players will be eliminated in this round?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± There was a lot of discussion in the audience. Su Han stood there, his heart as calm as water, unaffected by the disturbances from the outside world. He could feel that various eyes were constantly scanning him. Some of these looks were sympathetic, some were looking at the show, and some were full of hostility from the Tianlian Sect and the Ji family. Everyone understands that in this round, Su Han has a chance of meeting Ji Zong. They even doubted whether the Ji family would secretly use means to make Su Han and Ji Zong meet in this round. These kinds of speculations made everyone impatient to see what kind of tragic end this arrogant Han Su would have if he met Ji Zong? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 738: Only speed can never break You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han felt the eyes of these people, but his expression was calm. Soon, the results of the draw came out. Jizong¡¯s opponent in this round is not Su Han, but another seed talent. And Su Han¡¯s fortune is not good either, and his opponent is also a seed talent. "Shhh" There was a burst of booing from the audience. Obviously many people were a little disappointed with the result of the draw. "Han Su's opponent is actually not Ji Zong, it's not going to be a good time." "Yes, it's not Jizong, but another seeded player. I think there is a high probability that he will be eliminated by this kind of player." "That's not necessarily true. Don't forget that in the previous rounds, Han Su didn't show any special skills. Maybe he can get an upset this round." ¡°I think he was just lucky in the first few rounds.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Su Han didn't pay attention to all the discussions. For him, no matter who the opponent is, even if it is Ji Zong, he can accept it. In the ring, Su Han¡¯s opponent is already waiting. This is a genius from Qingshan Sect named Liang Qing. "Han Su, you have become quite talented in alchemy recently, and I admire you very much. Although I am not familiar with martial arts, I am sure you are not bad at it. I will use my strongest strength to defeat you. If you have Even if you have the strength to defeat me, please go all out and fight a battle you won¡¯t regret.¡± This Liang Qing is more upright and upright, and in terms of demeanor, he does have the demeanor of a child of a powerful person. Su Han clasped his fists: "Brother Liang, this is what I want to say." The two looked at each other and smiled, feeling sympathetic towards each other. Liang Qing¡¯s ability to be among the top seven seeded players is certainly not in vain. What he is best at is a quick sword, which can appear and disappear, and can kill people invisible. "Quick" is one of the essences of the swordsmanship. Many swordsman masters will never practice more than three sets of sword skills in their lifetime, but in these only three sets of sword skills, they are constantly digging and making breakthroughs. In the word "fast", we relentlessly pursue breakthroughs. The word "fast" is also the ultimate pursuit of many kendo geniuses, and Liang Qing is obviously a loyal supporter of fast swordsmanship. "The sword is shadowless, be careful!" After Liang Qing said hello, he immediately attacked Su Han with the three-foot green blade in his hand without mercy. However, Su Han is naturally not afraid of the advantage of "speed". To decipher the word "fast", it is actually very simple. First, you must have enough eyesight, and second, you must be faster than the opponent. Su Han certainly has no shortage of eyesight. He has the bonus of the evil eye, and Liang Qing cannot escape the evil eye with every move he makes. As for the Kuaijian Yiyi, Su Han also dabbled in it out of curiosity in his previous life. However, at that time, he did not form a spiritual sea in his dantian, so he could only make moves out of thin air. Now, with the blessing of spiritual power, Su Han can wield the fast sword even more skillfully. When Liang Qing saw that this opponent could actually use a fast sword, a look of surprise and competitiveness flashed through his eyes. Immediately afterwards, Liang Qing's offensive became faster and faster and more violent. In this way, the battle between the two people turned into a feast of fast swordsmanship. Liang Qing¡¯s strength is definitely the most outstanding among the younger generation in the hidden world of Southern Xinjiang. Cultivation level is just one step away from being able to break through to the King Realm. Even those people below who had their own ulterior motives couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when they saw the fight between the two. They had to admit that this was indeed a wonderful battle. Su Han saw Liang Qing's methods and couldn't help but admire him secretly. This Liang Qing has obviously specialized in Kuai Sword for many years, and his attainments are quite powerful. Su Han opened the evil eye and could see Liang Qing's every move clearly, but even so, he could not gain any advantage and could only deal with Liang Qing reluctantly. Of course, this evenly matched situation was actually caused intentionally by Su Han. He has many ways to restrict Liang Qing and prevent Liang Qing's quick sword from exerting its power. However, this Liang Qing is not the kind of person who doesn't know good from evil, and he is quite magnanimous. Therefore, Su Han didn't want him to lose too badly, so he just used his sword to deal with Liang Qing. There were many opportunities to resolve the battle, but Su Han did not do it. Instead, he deliberately delayed it and dragged it into a situation of even strength. Liang Qing also realized that this battle was not easy to fight. Before he took the stage,??Knowing that Han Su's reputation in alchemy far exceeded his reputation in martial arts, he did not take it lightly. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OFFICE However, after the first fight, Liang Qing still felt that he had underestimated Su Han. This opponent was obviously unfathomable. Perhaps, in the eyes of people in the audience, the two have always been evenly matched. There were even times when Liang Qing was the one who kept attacking with great momentum, while Han Su could barely resist and had no power to fight back. But in fact, Liang Qing knew very well that his opponent was simply at ease. This opponent only has an ordinary sword in his hand, has no gorgeous movement skills, and no heaven-defying equipment, but he can always easily neutralize his infinite sword power with a light sword. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, every time Liang Qing launched a series of moves, Han Su only returned one move, which made Han Su feel helpless and embarrassed. However, the more Liang Qing fought, the more he felt like breaking out in a cold sweat. No matter how aggressive his sword moves were, the opponent always seemed to be able to see through his every move, and could control all his edges with just one move. If your own quick sword hadn't been seen through by the other party, how could the other party be so relaxed? However, the opponent can obviously see through his quick sword, but his counterattack always seems a little weak, and he is always just a little short of defeating him. In this way, the two of them fought back and forth for half an hour. Half an hour later, the winner was basically decided in the other games, but Su Han's side, to outsiders, was obviously in a tough fight. Originally, everyone was paying close attention to the match between Su Han and Liang Qing, even more so than Jizong's match. After all, there is no suspense about Ji Zong's victory, and since Han Su dares to offend Ji Zong, everyone wants to see how powerful he is. The game with Liang Qing is undoubtedly the best touchstone. If Han Su only gained fame in vain, he would definitely be eliminated by Liang Qing. ¡° Seeing Han Su struggling hard on the stage now undoubtedly confirms many people¡¯s guesses that Han Su simply has limited abilities. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 739: Take the initiative to admit defeat You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Haha, Brother Zong, that boy is so arrogant. I thought he was worth a few pounds. But in the end, even Liang Qing can't deal with him, let alone challenge Brother Zong." "Really, I'm just afraid that this kid will be fucked by Liang Qing. In this case, Brother Zong won't be able to teach him a lesson even if he wants to." The geniuses of the Ji family said something to you and me, and their tone was full of ridicule. Ji Zong smiled slightly, his smile seemed a bit cold, but he didn't say anything. "Perhaps this kid is afraid that Brother Zong will teach him a lesson, so he might lose this game on his own initiative." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the Ji family, and even the geniuses from other forces who are vassal to Ji Zong are also laughing. On the top of the Ji family, a senior executive couldn't help but laugh and said: "I thought that Han Su really had some trump card to challenge Mr. Zong, but now it seems that we have thought too much. This person is in front of Mr. Zong. It¡¯s a joke after all.¡± "Well, his strength is far from enough to challenge Zong'er. However, if he is given another ten or eight years, he may still be able to pose a small threat to Zong'er." Taishang Elder Ji Zheng said calmly with a plain face. Over at the seat of Prince Sheyang¡¯s Mansion, Prince Sheyang is also paying attention to this battle. Several royal masters around him also watched intently. "This Liang Qing is quite remarkable. This Han Su's performance is not bad, but when it comes to challenging Ji Zong, it is obviously much worse." A master next to King Sheyang said: "How can a genius of Ji Zong's level be challenged by just anyone? In my opinion, in the next few decades in southern Xinjiang, there will be no one who can challenge him." He is a genius who can compete with Ji Zong." "Alas." King Sheyang also sighed, his eyes couldn't help but fall in the direction of Ji Zong's ring A quarter of an hour ago, Ji Zong had just won on that arena. And his opponent, who was also a genius belonging to the top seven seeds, lost miserably and was carried off on a stretcher while dying. The tragic situation of this genius made all the participating geniuses present feel frightened. Everyone knew that Jizong's actions were always extremely ruthless. However, today's Ji Zong seems to be a bit more ruthless than before, showing no mercy at all. His opponent is also a quasi-king-level genius, but his cultivation level has almost been destroyed by him. Such Ji Zong is frightening. And the reason why he is so cold today may not be due to Han Su. For a time, even the noble King Sheyang couldn't help but feel a little complicated. Naturally, he didn't want to see Ji Zong grow up like this, step by step becoming the champion of the Battle of Wu Pagoda, and becoming the well-deserved number one among the young generation in southern Xinjiang. . But, he couldn't stop it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Liang Qing in the ring has really experienced the torment of living like a year. In the eyes of outsiders, this battle was not difficult for him, but only he knew how painful this battle was. In this battle, he almost took full advantage of his fast sword. However, he could not defeat his opponent no matter what. What made him even more frustrated was that the opponent did not use any other magical powers, but only used his sword to fight against him. Liang Qing was usually the best at using the fast sword, but today it was causing him great suffering. No matter how he moved, the opponent seemed to have a way to neutralize his moves. However, the opponent did not make further attacks. By the end of the fight, Liang Qing started to get a taste of the situation. He found that his opponent did not want to defeat him, but seemed to want him to retreat despite the difficulties. There were several times when the opponent clearly had a chance to defeat him, but it always seemed like he missed a beat and failed to defeat him. Is the other party just a little bit less powerful? Obviously not. Liang Qing raised a question mark in his heart, and then tried several times with all-out attacks, and finally determined that the other party was showing mercy. In fact, given the opponent's strength, Liang Qing could easily deal with him. Once he understood that the other party was giving him face, Liang Qing was too embarrassed to continue fighting. He is also a person who wants to save face. If he continues to fight like this, he is being ungrateful. With a slight sigh, Liang Qing suddenly sheathed his sword, cupped his fists and said, "Brother Han, my skills are inferior to others in this battle, so I admit defeat." Since the other party is stronger than him, Liang Qing doesn't think there is any shame in surrendering. However, as soon as he said these words, he immediatelyThere was an uproar at the scene, and many people couldn't believe their ears. How come the two of them were evenly matched, but Liang Qing suddenly gave up? Is this a shady story? Or is Liang Qing cooperating with Han Su's acting and deliberately letting off steam? "Brother Han, if you and Jizong meet in the ring, I will pay attention to your performance." After Liang Qing said this, he got off the ring neatly. The senior elders of Qingshan Sect immediately greeted Liang Qing. At this moment, they were also full of suspicion, "Qing'er, why did you suddenly admit defeat? Are you feeling uncomfortable?" "No, it's because my skills are inferior to others, and I'm willing to admit defeat!" Liang Qing¡¯s decisive voice also reached the ears of everyone present. For a time, everyone became more and more confused about Han Su. Han Su's true strength became increasingly confusing in their minds. "Brother Zong, I didn't expect that Liang Qing would take the initiative to admit defeat. This kid is really lucky." On Jizong's side, a group of Jizong's supporters did not hide their contempt for Su Han. "It doesn't matter, that's just right. The smoother the boy's promotion journey goes, the closer he will be to Brother Zong, and the closer he will be to death!" A young genius said with a ferocious smile. Su Han, on the other hand, also felt something and glanced at Jizong lightly. If I guessed correctly, the Ji family couldn't wait any longer. Maybe they would meet Ji Zong in the next round. But this was just right, because Su Han had already had enough of the group of people around Ji Zong who kept looking at him with strange eyes. As for Jizong himself, he seemed indifferent, but in fact he was more hostile to him than anyone else. It¡¯s time for closure! One night passed, and in the fifth round of drawing, Su Han had no doubt that he got Ji Zong. And Jizong seemed to have known all this in advance. When the results of the lottery came out, a cold smile finally appeared on Jizong's face. "Zong'er, my grandfather won't say any more. You naturally know what to do. Remember, on your martial arts road, this Han Su is just a clown and a stumbling block on your martial arts road." Ji Zheng, the Supreme Elder of the Ji family, was talking to Ji Zong. Ji Zheng¡¯s expression was very calm, as if he didn¡¯t care about the death of his grandson Ji Jing. In his eyes, this extremely talented eldest grandson Jizong is undoubtedly a hundred times more important than Ji Jing. Naturally, he will not let Jizong's martial arts heart be clouded by this matter. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 740: Ji Zong shows off his power You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Grandpa, don't worry, I will avenge Jingdi's tragic death. I am determined to be the champion in this martial arts battle. Killing Han Su is just a small episode. After that, my martial arts road will not stop." .¡± Ji Zong¡¯s face was cold. "Grandpa is relieved when you say that." Jizheng was quite satisfied with Jizong's performance. And not many others at the scene were surprised by the result of the draw. Obviously, there are many smart people. Han Su will meet Ji Zong sooner or later, and it is the right time to meet him now. And there is no suspense about the outcome of this game at all. Everyone knows what the result will be. Ji Zong is a second-level genius in the King Realm. And Han Su is only at the ninth level of the spiritual realm. The huge gap between the spiritual realm and the king realm cannot be bridged no matter how much talent or trump card you have. "People from the Nie family, listen up. I gave you opportunities many times before but you don't want them. Now even if you kneel down in front of Brother Zong and beg Brother Zong for his life, Brother Zong won't be merciful." All the supporters of Ji Zong were gloating about the misfortune and shouting in this direction. After hearing this, everyone in the Nie family was unwilling to be outdone. Nie Xing sneered and retorted: "Brother Zong, I think you should change your name to Brother Bian. I have never seen anyone so mean. Everyone ignores you." , you have to come up to me again and again, and you have to beg others to look at you?" "What, how dare you insult Brother Zong?" When the group of Ji Zong¡¯s supporters heard this, they immediately became furious. "I'll just scold him, how about that?" Nie Xing sneered. "Boy, you are looking for death!" ¡°Brother Zong, they really don¡¯t want to live long, brother Zong will torture them! Torture this kid Han Su to death!¡± Those supporters of Ji Zong were all so angry that their heads were smoking. "Hey, Brother Han, have I caused trouble for you?" At this moment, Nie Xing felt that something was wrong. He suddenly became anxious and scratched his head. "fine." Su Han's eyes were leisurely and he smiled confidently. He looked at the group of people jumping around and yelling at each other. He suddenly smiled strangely and said, "Ignore you and I'm not paying any attention to you. Are you really full of energy? Ji Zong, don't instigate a group of little people to jump around there." Go, am I going to kill you and you guys will shut up completely?" As soon as Su Han said this, everyone's expressions changed drastically. What's the meaning? Is this Han Su really going to openly challenge Ji Zong? For a time, even the other neutral forces got excited. It was one thing for the two of them to get together in the ring, but it was another thing to openly challenge them. Does this mean that everyone has a good show? "Boy, what do you mean? You can provoke Brother Zong?" shouted a Ji family genius. Su Han smiled leisurely and said: "There are so many flies, how long will it take if we don't take care of them?" This expression and tone made it clear that Ji Zong was not taken seriously. The entire audience was in an uproar. This was a tit-for-tat confrontation! Ji Zong opened his eyes, and a cold light shot out from his silver eyes towards Su Han. It seems that he is examining why Su Han has such confidence? That faint gaze fell on Su Han, just like a superior god looking down on all living beings. "Since you insist on seeking death, I can't stop you. Maybe you also know that this battle will be your grave and your end, so you can't wait to perform like this, which is your last struggle." The corner of Ji Zong's mouth slowly formed a mocking smile, and the look of compassion on his face continued to grow. It was as if Su Han was an ant in front of him, a pathetic clown who could be crushed to death by his fingers at any time. And his voice, obviously very light, rang in everyone's eardrums, giving people a deafening feeling. For a moment, all the young geniuses present seemed to be affected by Ji Zong's voice. Their heartbeats were beating like drums, and they could not return to normal for a long time. This is the pressure of a powerful king! For a time, all the young geniuses in the audience were frightened by Jizong's king-level coercion. As if on purpose, Jizong did not restrain his king-level pressure. At this moment, his King Realm pressure was like a chilling autumn wind, suppressing all the geniuses present. Without exception! However, there is an exception. Standing on the stageSu Han's expression was still so calm, extremely relaxed, and extremely leisurely. It was as if the overwhelming pressure of the king realm did not exist in his place at all. It was as if what he was facing was not Ji Zong, the number one genius in southern Xinjiang, but an ant. For a moment, even Jizong's face froze slightly unconsciously. But then, the corner of Ji Zong's mouth once again raised a more mocking arc: "No matter how much you keep pretending, I only have two words here - die!" As soon as he finished speaking, Ji Zong grabbed a long sword with a cold air in his hand. It was like a streak of black ice pulled out from the iceberg, emitting a faint white light. The cold air was as cold as the cold air blown out of the Nine Nether Hell. What? This Ji Zong actually also practices the magical power of freezing? For a moment, everyone was so surprised that they couldn't come back to their senses, especially when they saw the cold long sword in Jizong's hand. It was clearly a quasi-royal weapon! "This person from the Ji family really values ??Ji Zong so much that they even gave him a quasi-royal weapon!" For a moment, even King Sheyang in the audience couldn't sit still. "This time, Han Su may be doomed." "That's right, doesn't he possess a heaven-defying freezing magic weapon? But Ji Zong also practices freezing magical powers. Now let's see how he can use it?" "Han Su's good luck has really come to an end this time." On the ring, a murderous aura suddenly flashed through the depths of Ji Zong's silver eyes. He is not someone who underestimates the enemy, nor is he a brainless person. His fighting philosophy is to unleash his strongest power and kill the opponent as quickly as possible, regardless of whether the opponent is strong or weak. "The sword energy corrodes the bones!" Ji Zong quickly waved the long sword in his hand, and powerful frozen sword energy spurted out. For a moment, the entire arena seemed to have turned into an endless world of ice and snow. Even the genius under the ring is constantly retreating at this moment, obviously unable to resist the overflowing cold air. Suddenly, in the void around the arena, there were huge snowflakes falling like goose feathers. And while the snowflakes were falling, the sword energy began to flow vertically and horizontally, and every frozen sword energy was so sharp and cold! Soon, the sword energy became more and more dense, intertwining into countless sword energy giant nets. Under the guidance of Jizong's hand tactics, the thousands of sword energy suddenly turned into silver needle-like filaments and rushed towards Su Han! These filaments look slender, but are actually very terrifying. Once they penetrate into a person's body, not to mention flesh and blood, even the soul can be frozen! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 741: Continuous Breaking Moves You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It has to be said that a king-level genius, with just one move, is much more powerful than Liang Qing, Qiu Rong and others just now. However, Su Han had absolutely no reason to avoid Jizong. The moment the sword energy approached, Su Han's body suddenly burst into white light, and a layer of dazzling white light appeared on his skin, flickering like a diamond. His whole body was bathed in the light, and he could not look directly at it! The star body! Although Su Han is now at the ninth level of the spiritual realm, the defensive power of this star hegemonic body is integrated with the power of the golden spirit and the power of the dragon martial body. It's enough to counter the attack of a strong person in the early stage of King Realm! Boom! Countless silver needle-like sword energy disappeared into the diamond-like white light. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Everyone was shocked to find that these countless thin needles of sword energy were like countless candles shooting into the water, leaving only ripple-like marks on the surface of the white light, and then they were like a stone sinking into the sea, being completely swallowed up by the white light! For a moment, the scene was in an uproar. If Su Han had used some heaven-defying defensive talisman to forcibly leapfrog his level and withstand the attack of a king-level expert, then everyone would not be so surprised. But, he actually used his own magical power to withstand this blow? This was unacceptable to everyone. Even Ji Zong¡¯s silver eyes narrowed slightly, looking a little surprised. However, Ji Zong then smiled indifferently: "Boy, maybe you have some defensive magic weapon that can break through the ice needle attack. However, when you meet me, that's the end of it." "Today I will let you see clearly what it means to be a king-level genius!" As he spoke, Jizong stepped closer and closer, his whole body felt like an iceberg approaching, as if it was the source of all the cold air in the world, causing the surrounding temperature to continue to drop. As Jizong¡¯s freezing energy continued to be released, the entire arena seemed to be covered by a world of ice and snow. A cruel world of ice and snow with no end in sight completely replaced the arena. Soon, a seemingly invisible wall of ice was erected around Su Han, completely blocking Su Han's way forward and backward. The cold air spread along the wall, and the entire arena was suddenly covered with layers of frost, like a mountain covered with heavy snow, and it instantly became a white world. "Awaken!" In Ji Zong¡¯s hand, the long sword filled with cold air was raised high, like a holy sword that could cut through everything, and it slashed down with the force of the Huashan Mountain! With one strike of the sword, even the void on both sides shivered and solidified instantly. Two rows of solid ice, thick enough to be three or four feet wide, were squeezing towards Su Han. There are thick ice on both sides, and above the head is a sharp edge that can cut through everything. There are also ice walls built by Ji Zong around it. At this moment, Su Han felt as if he was in a carefully crafted frozen tomb. Apart from hiding, he had no other way to escape this blow. Everyone in the audience gasped when they saw this shocking sword coming down. This sword undoubtedly contains the secret of Ji Zong's strongest swordsmanship. It is a sure-kill move and cannot be dodged! Su Han looked calm as he faced the blow. If he had accepted the second prince Yang Wuying's request for cooperation last time and obtained the quasi-king weapon, he might have been able to block this blow easily. However, the lack of a quasi-royal weapon does not mean that Su Han is helpless against this attack. Under the gaze of everyone, Su Han moved. "Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger!" Su Han's index finger suddenly moved continuously. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, bursts of fire energy shot out. Su Han's fingertips poked continuously. The sound of "chichichichichi" breaking through the air is endless, and wherever the finger touches, it is like a sky fire that destroys the world, with astonishing power! This Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger is the strongest single-target attack that Su Han has practiced so far. The Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger incorporates the essence of the Glaze True Fire, and its power is extraordinary. On the thick ice on both sides, sparks of cutting force shot into the ice wall, and the ice wall was also cut by countless finger forces. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A tragic cracking sound was heard, and cracks like spider threads suddenly appeared on the giant ice wall. The next moment, there was a bang. The thick ice wall shattered suddenly, turning into countless ice fragments and collapsing, leaving ice shards on the ground. At this time, Ji Zong's sure-kill sword had already hit Su Han's head. "Diao Chong"Skills! " Ji Zong shouted coldly. It was indeed beyond his expectation that Su Han could break through the giant ice wall with his fingers, but it was of no use. Because he originally just wanted to use the ice wall to trap Su Han for a moment, but now that the sword light has reached the top of Su Han's head, it doesn't matter whether there is the ice wall or not. "Turn it into an ice sculpture for me!" Suddenly, countless cold lights poured out from Jizong's sword, pressing down on his face like a waterfall. Su Han's figure froze and was caught in the cold light. The next moment, the figure suddenly turned into an ice sculpture on the spot, motionless. The corner of Ji Zong's mouth evoked a smile, which was extremely sarcastic. "Die!" The giant sword was raised high, like a sword of judgment, and it slashed down on the ice sculpture! This unexpected scene made the audience exclaim, "Is this the end?" "The majesty of a king-level warrior cannot be challenged!" "With this sword strike, even a body made of copper and iron will be split into two halves, tsk tsk tsk." Originally, everyone had some expectations for Han Su, who had repeatedly created miracles. However, this time, all expectations were shattered. A spiritual warrior is still a spiritual warrior, and in front of a powerful king, he is still an ant! No matter how unexpected Han Su was, didn¡¯t he become a stepping stone for Ji Zong in the end? The number one young person in the hidden world of Southern Xinjiang can only be Jizong, there is no doubt about it! The look in Jizong's silver eyes was extremely cold. He raised his sword high and suddenly struck down with the sword! Click! The ice sculpture was immediately split from the middle and split into two halves. People who were close to the ring could not help but move their eyes away at this moment, unable to bear to look at the bloody scene. However¡ª¡ª There was no sound in the arena for a long time. After a long time, Ji Zong's incredible breathing came. The breathing seemed a bit heavy, as if he had seen something incredible. Everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fixate on the ice sculpture that was split in half. Suddenly, everyone wondered if they had seen it wrong. There was no one in the ice sculpture! Su Han¡¯s body is not in this ice sculpture! Suddenly, everyone felt a chill all over their bodies. They didn't see how Su Han escaped at all. However, he just disappeared from the ice sculpture in full view of everyone. Could it be that he really knows how to escape? "Jizong, do you have any other methods? Don't tell me that the so-called number one genius in the hidden world of southern Xinjiang is just like this?" Su Han's sarcastic voice suddenly sounded behind Jizong. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 742: King Realm Domain You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Suddenly, Jizong's silver eyes shrank, and he turned back in disbelief, and saw Su Han's figure appearing on the other side of the ring, with a mocking smile on his face. "If you have other tricks, please use them quickly. Otherwise, when you are beheaded by me with one move, you will probably not be convinced." Su Han smiled and continued to stimulate Ji Zong. Just now, when the ice sculpture covered Su Han's body, Su Han summoned the phantom ice sunflower, wrapped himself in petals, rolled it into the ground, and escaped. Although ridiculing Ji Zong here may not have any effect, Su Han doesn't believe that Ji Zong's Taoist heart really has no flaws. As long as he can find some flaws in Ji Zong, Su Han will be sure to take advantage of it and defeat Ji Zong in one fell swoop. Ji Zong is a genius at the second level of the King Realm, but Su Han himself has just reached the ninth level of the Spiritual Realm. Even though Su Han had his own advantages in all aspects, on the stage, when he could not use the heaven-defying equipment, he could only defend against Ji Zong but could not seize the opportunity to attack. It can be said that this Jizong is the most difficult opponent Su Han has encountered so far among the younger generation. However, if he can catch Jizong's flaws, Su Han will have the confidence to turn defense into offense and capture Jizong. In front of his peers, Jizong has always had an indescribable sense of superiority. His arrogance and self-confidence sometimes even reach an unreasonable level, but people feel that this arrogance and self-confidence are completely justified. Because he is a king-level genius, he stands out among the younger generation of geniuses. At this moment, everyone couldn't believe their ears when they heard that Su Han was openly mocking Ji Zong. Is this Han Su crazy? How dare you speak so shamelessly? Yes, he broke through Ji Zong's two major killing moves in succession, but that doesn't mean that he really has the ability to fight against Ji Zong. ?????????????? At least, Jizong¡¯s unique trick of the King Realm strongman - the King Realm Domain, has not been released yet. On the ring, Jizong looked very ugly. The battle had reached this point, and to be honest, he couldn't save his face at all. He, a majestic King Realm expert, faced a ninth-level Spiritual Realm person, and his two major killing moves were actually broken by the other party. It was just a ninth-level spiritual realm, but he was forced to release the king realm. This is undoubtedly a big blow to the arrogant Ji Zong. Releasing the King Realm realm is equivalent to using King Realm cultivation to forcefully suppress others. In this way, even if he wins this battle, there will be no luster on his face. "Zong'er, on the road to martial arts, you will always encounter all kinds of unimaginable setbacks. If you can overcome them, you will become a king. If you cannot overcome them, you will be a loser." "Then Han Su is just a stepping stone on your martial arts road. Your martial arts road should not cause any troubles." Grandfather Jizheng¡¯s teachings rang in Jizong¡¯s ears again. Ji Zong took a deep breath, and the crack that had just appeared in Dao's heart was suppressed. "King Realm Realm!" Ji Zong shouted loudly, and the yellow clothes on his body were suddenly lifted up by an invisible wind. An astonishing momentum suddenly formed a pale yellow vortex around him. Once the vortex is formed, it is as if an independent alien space has been opened directly in the void, forming a vague cage. "It's the King Realm!" People in the audience exclaimed. Although these young geniuses have not stepped into the King Realm, they have seen this King Realm before. This is the unique realm of the king realm. They control a void with their own aura, completely control the void, and become the master of the void. Only after entering the King Realm can one be qualified to open up a domain. "It's so scary. This Ji Zong has just entered the second level of King Realm, but he can control the King Realm realm easily." "What an amazing talent this is. Entering the King Realm at such a young age and being able to control the King Realm realm easily is simply terrifying." Although the King Realm realm released by Jizong is still in its infancy, his proficiency in controlling the King Realm realm is enough to surprise people. For a time, even the top leaders of the big forces frowned slightly. This Ji Zong is definitely a top genius who will not be born for a hundred years. I am afraid that after this battle, it will take another thirty to fifty years until Ji Zong has fully grown up. Get up, the entire hidden world in southern Xinjiang will be ruled by the Ji family. Once the King Realm domain is released and covers the opponent, even if the opponent uses the Escape Talisman, it cannot tear this area apart.Escape from the standing void. This is the most domineering place in the realm of kings. "go!" Ji Zong shouted coldly, and the light yellow vortex around him suddenly expanded, and in less than a breath, Su Han's figure was completely engulfed. Su Han's figure, in this domineering king realm, is like a small boat in the vast ocean, looking particularly lonely. Su Han only felt that his consciousness sank. The next moment, he was enveloped by the boundless king realm. The scenes around the arena all disappeared in front of your eyes in an instant, replaced by nothingness. This king realm actually completely sealed off the entire void, completely isolating Su Han from the outside world. Suddenly, in the emptiness of the void, countless clouds suddenly descended, pressing down layer by layer, compressing Su Han's space. ?Looking at this posture, this king realm is going to crush Su Han to death. In this independent void constructed in the King Realm realm, you cannot escape using your physical skills, and you cannot leave even with the Escape Talisman. It can be said that you are completely trapped to death. Without King Realm cultivation, it is absolutely impossible to escape from King Realm territory. This is the real killing move for a king-level expert. "This Ji Zong's talent is truly astonishing. Even the Wudao old man back then did not have the ability to control the king realm at will, but Ji Zong, as a young genius under thirty years old, did it." For a while, Su Han was also thinking about ways to break through the king realm. He actually has a trump card that can be used to break through this king realm, which is to summon the cave of the ancient strongman Mo Huahao. The level of that cave mansion is definitely far higher than the king level. If once summoned, the two independent spaces collide, what will be broken will definitely be Jizong's king level realm. " However, that ancient cave is Su Han's trump card that he is not willing to expose easily, and summoning it on the ring is too big a target. Therefore, if there are other ways, Su Han does not want to use this ancient cave easily. "By the way, since my evil eye can open up an independent space, it can be inferred that the evil eye should also have some magical powers in space. If I use the pupils of the evil eye to break the space blockade, I don't know if I can Break open?" Su Han suddenly had a strange inspiration. ¡¾Feiyue had a dream last night, dreaming of 38 flowers. . When I woke up, I saw that there were only a few flowers. I cried, and asked my brothers to send flowers to comfort me and leap forward.] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 743: Show your trump card You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just do it. Su Han suddenly activated the evil eye, and the pupil of his left eye instantly turned bright red. A dazzling red light suddenly shot out from the evil eye, like an all-cutting edge, suddenly cutting on the clouds in the sky. The evil eye pupil light breaks all the constraints of the void! Boom! The clouds in the sky suddenly trembled violently, opening a large hole, revealing a slightly invisible gap in the void. "it works!" Su Han was overjoyed and concentrated all his spiritual power on the evil eye. Another extremely red pupil struck hard at the gap in the void. Under the ring, everyone actually thought that Su Han was dead. Being included in the realm by a king-level warrior is a sure death for a spirit-level warrior, and there is no chance of survival at all. "If you can force Jizong to release the king realm, this kid will die without regrets." "Yes, who would have thought that Jizong could control the King's Realm at such a young age. It's worthwhile to see the King's Realm this time." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ This time, he was forced to use the king realm to kill a ninth-level spiritual realm warrior. This was undoubtedly a heavy blow to the proud Ji Zong. This also cast a faint haze over Ji Zong's Taoist heart. Perhaps only by seeing Su Han killed by him with his own eyes can the haze be dispelled. Thinking of this, Ji Zong suddenly activated his spiritual power, adding an additional five points of strangulation power to the power of the king realm. Hiss! ~Everyone in the audience took a deep breath and turned their heads, unable to bear to see the scene of Han Su being strangled to death in the King Realm Realm. Suddenly¡ª¡ª Boom! A ray of extremely coquettish red light suddenly broke out from the King Realm realm and soared into the sky. Boom! A big hole was suddenly torn out in the King Realm realm. Originally, Jizong's King Realm realm was only in its initial stage. Unable to withstand the impact of this strange red light, it disappeared into nothingness with a "bang" sound. Su Han's figure appeared from the void, with the corner of his mouth raised, revealing a sarcastic smile. No one reacted to this sudden change. How is this going? The realm of King Realm was actually broken through? Ji Zong's reaction was quite quick. When he saw this scene, his expression suddenly changed, and his body shook uncontrollably. The realm of the king is closely connected with Ji Zong himself. When the realm of the king is shattered, his physical body and spiritual power are naturally greatly shaken. For a moment, he is unable to gather the next attack. For a moment, the scene was quiet. It was so quiet that only the sound of extremely suppressed breathing was left! Elder Jizheng of the Ji family suddenly frowned, and his livid face showed that he was extremely unhappy at this moment! At this moment, everyone, whether it is the Ji family, the Tianlian Sect, or other neutral forces, are looking down on each other and do not dare to show any expressions. A strong man in the King Realm released his King Realm realm to kill a ninth-level spiritual realm. Not only did he fail, but the King Realm realm was even dispersed by the opponent. This is simply a slap in the face. A powerful man in the King Realm does not have any advantage in front of the ninth level of the Spiritual Realm. At this time, it would be strange for anyone to dare to show any expression. Any expression may be mistaken as mocking Ji Zong, thus causing disaster. The entire Martial Tower Battle venue fell into terrible silence. "Jizong, if you only have this ability, then don't blame me for being rude. The next moment, I will come to take your head." Su Han gathered the power of the Explosive Demon Finger and said with a leisurely smile. "What did you say?" Jizong's voice suddenly became louder, and the King Realm realm was broken, which was a big blow to him. And the other party dared to openly mock him in public, which suddenly stung Ji Zong's proud self-esteem. "Take my head? You have to have your life to take it!" Ji Zong¡¯s silver eyes flashed sharply, he grabbed his hands in the air, and there was an extra talisman in his hand. As the talisman shook rapidly, three balls of ice-like white light rolled out from the talisman. After the three balls of snow light fell to the ground, they rolled on the spot, stood up, and suddenly grew to three feet.Very tall, completely transparent, with white frost condensing on their bodies, they are clearly three ferocious frost giants. Roar! Roar! Roar! These three frost giants were as powerful as rainbows. They kept beating their chests with their arms, and made roars that shook mountains and rivers. Their momentum was so majestic that the sky and the earth changed color. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The three frost giants stepped forward and walked thumpingly on the ring. They instantly stood in the shape of "pin" and surrounded Su Han. Each of these three frost giants has the cultivation level of the early king realm! This sudden change made the audience exclaim. These three frost giants, with the bloodthirsty glare in their eyes, their terrifying size, their cruel posture, and their terrifying strength, where did they stop? I am afraid that people with fragile consciousness will collapse on the spot. "Thisis this an ancient creature sealed with a talisman?" "It's too scary. I didn't expect that Ji Zong would have such a secret treasure in his hands. The Ji family really spent a lot of money to train Ji Zong!" "Now Han Su is finished. He finally reached this point with Jizong, and now it seems that he will be completely suppressed." "It's probably too late for him to admit defeat now!" "Yes, no matter how many incredible methods he has, can he resist the joint attack of three king-level ancient creatures? What's more, there is also a Ji Zong. This is one against four." For a moment, everyone in the audience was not optimistic about Su Han. However, except for Ji Zong's supporters, other people, while lamenting Ji Zong's many methods, felt a little dissatisfied in their hearts. This competition in the arena itself is a competition of one's own strength and magical powers, and it is a good opportunity to test one's own strength. However, you, Jizong, suddenly resorted to this method. To put it bluntly, this is not a competition of your own strength at all, but a competition of family wealth. Whoever has a good background and is favored by the power will have more such trump cards. However, this kind of trump card is usually used in real life-and-death crises. You take it out in a one-on-one arena. Although it is not a foul, it is still a bit disgraceful after all. Not to mention that you Ji Zong is a majestic king-level genius. If you resort to such disgraceful methods in the ring, even if you win, it will be a weak victory. "Damn it, this Ji Zong is so shameless. Does he still have the moral integrity of a king-level genius?" Everyone in the Nie family was gnashing their teeth, especially Nie Xing, who was dancing with joy. Looking at that posture, he could rush to the stage at any time. Go fight Ji Zong to death. "Brother Hai, what should we do? See if you can shout to Brother Han and ask him to give up this game as soon as possible? Otherwise, with Ji Zong's temperament, Brother Han will be in trouble." The geniuses of the Nie family are all anxious at this moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 744 Everyone Shows Their Magical Powers You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nie Yingmei stood next to Nie Hai, her heart agitated at this moment. She even had the urge to rush onto the stage and ask Su Han to give in and step down. However, she knew very well that with Su Han's character, he would never admit defeat. This made Nie Yingmei even more worried, her heart pounding. When she came back to her senses, she realized that her back was soaked with cold sweat. "Han Su, what do you think? Can I believe that you will create another miracle?" Nie Yingmei clasped her hands together and prayed secretly. Nie Hai also frowned and said after a while: "It's okay! We should trust Brother Han. If he really has no bottom, he will do what he can." However, Nie Hai obviously underestimated Su Han's determination. On the ring, Su Han smiled faintly and looked at Ji Zong: "What do you mean?" "What do you mean? Can't you see?" Jizong said coldly. "There are more people than others, right? Bullying the few with more people, right?" Su Han laughed. "So what? Does the rule say it's not allowed?" Ji Zong's eyes suddenly shot out two sharp rays. He also knew that the method he used was disgraceful. If it were normal times, with his usual arrogance, it would be impossible for him to do such a thing. But now, he found that he was forced to a point of desperation by a person at the ninth level of the spiritual realm. He even had a vague hunch that if he didn't use some unconventional means, the outcome of his battle might not be very good! In this case, Jizong can¡¯t control that much! The veins on his forehead popped out, and there was a faint look of madness in his eyes. It didn't matter if he bullied the few, and it didn't matter if he was dishonorable. As long as this kid could be completely eliminated, no one would dare to talk about Ji Zong behind his back in the future. What? They don¡¯t dare! The more Su Han asked, the more Jizong felt that Su Han was afraid. He glanced at Su Han coldly: "How? Are you afraid? Don't blame me for not warning you. It's too late to regret and admit defeat now." "Is it allowed by the rules? Is it okay to bully a small number with more people?" Su Han glanced at the referees and did not see any objection from them. At that moment, Su Han sneered and suddenly flicked his fingers! Strings of golden beads continued to roll down from Su Han's fingers, turning into balls of golden light and falling on the ring. The next moment, those golden lights rolled on the spot, and suddenly transformed into eight-foot-tall golden armored warriors, holding broadswords, majestic, and they were all quasi-king realm existences. The number of these golden-armored warriors is as many as nine! This time, there was an uproar below the ring! "What's going on? Han Su can actually summon creatures?" "Besides, there are nine in one summon. This summon is free of charge, right?" ¡°Tsk, tsk, it¡¯s so exciting. You have the Frost Giant, and I have the Golden Samurai. This tit-for-tat confrontation is so enjoyable.¡± For a moment, everyone in the audience was shouting, and everyone went crazy. These golden warriors may not be as strong as the ice and snow giant summoned by Ji Zong in terms of individual strength, but they are better in numbers! This scene couldn¡¯t help but make everyone present doubt. Is this Han Su really sent by God to defeat the Jizong? Otherwise, why would Han Su have a way to defeat Jizong's special moves every time? Even if Jizong sacrificed the talisman ancient creature at the bottom of the box, Han Su could find similar means to confront Jizong tit for tat? "Jizong, since you think it's okay to bully the less with more, then I will let my friends come to meet you today." On the ring, Su Han had a joking smile on his face. Didn¡¯t you, Jizong, say that the rules allow bullying of the minority by the more powerful? Well, since you can summon three, I can summon nine. These nine golden-armored warriors are the result of Su Han's training in the martial arts tower during the third round of selection. They have evolved from being able to summon only three golden-armored warriors at the heavenly spirit realm to being able to summon nine quasi-king realms. Level golden armored warrior. "Han Su, are you cheating?!" Jizong gritted his teeth. "Who said I cheated? Didn't you want to use more to beat the less? I was just satisfying you in the way you like." Su Han smiled lightly, too lazy to quarrel with Ji Zong. Ji Zong was speechless, and couldn't help but feel a strange burning sensation on his face. Su Han's tit-for-tat move made him feel ashamed.   Yes, it was indeed Ji Zong who said it himself. There is no provision in the rules of the game that one cannot bully those with more. But at that time, it was he, Jizong, who summoned three frost giants, so he said those words that were beneficial to him. But he never expected that Han Su could summon nine golden-armored warriors. This time, what I just said suddenly turned into countless hot slaps hitting my face. Ji Zong suddenly roared, and a look of madness suddenly appeared in his eyes. When things have developed to this point, he can only save Han Su by killing Han Su on the spot, to some extent! "Frost giant, go!" With the help of Ji Zong's hand skills, the three huge frost giants suddenly activated and rushed towards Su Han. Jizong obviously wanted to use the huge body of this frost giant to crush Su Han and the golden-armored warrior he summoned. However, he obviously underestimated the fighting power of this golden-armored warrior. These golden-armored warriors were magical powers developed by Su Han from the Tianhe Glazed Tower. They were refined by ancient strong men in imitation of human warriors. They were controlled by Su Han and could do whatever they wanted. . But these three frost giants are ancient creatures forcibly sealed with talismans. Although their attacks are very powerful, their attacks are only primitive attacks and lack flexibility and variability. Compared to the golden-armored warriors who imitate the actions of human warriors, they are obviously inferior. In addition, although the golden-armored warriors are a bit lower in cultivation, they are better because of their large numbers, three against one. How could the Frost Giant get close to Su Han? At the moment, nine golden-armored warriors formed a group of three or three, surrounding the Frost Giant and slashing at it. Every time the sword struck the Frost Giant, it would chip off more or less ice shavings. In contrast, although the Frost Giant is tall and has strong cultivation, the defensive ability of the golden armored warrior is far beyond the quasi-king level. Every impact of the frost giant can only knock the golden armored warrior away, but cannot really hurt the golden armored warrior. What's more, a golden armored warrior was knocked away, and there were two golden armored warriors. Not long after, the three frost giants were chopped down by a group of golden-armored warriors until ice shards flew everywhere. They howled and screamed like trapped animals and ran rampant back and forth in the ring, but they were always helpless against these golden-armored warriors. Looking at it, Jizong looked livid, extremely depressed, and his eyes almost burst out of fire! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 745: A desperate move You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Contrary to Jizong, Su Han was extremely leisurely, watching the lively battle with his arms folded. He knew that these three frost giants would never be able to resist for long. If necessary, he can even wake up the sleeping Liuli Lord and let the Liuli Lord deal with these guys. But judging from the situation, the nine golden-armored warriors are more than enough, and there is no need to work for the Liuli Lord at all. At this time, even the most unresponsive people in the audience could see that the situation was not developing in the direction expected before the game. Originally, they thought that Jizong, who was at the second level of the King Realm, versus Han Su, who was at the ninth level of the Spiritual Realm, would definitely be a crushing situation without any suspense. However, as the game progressed, there was no crushing or killing at all. From the beginning, this battle has never developed in that direction. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In fact, Han Su's endless trump cards seem to be even more abundant than those of Ji Zong. It was as if he was really sent by God to defeat Jizong. No matter what moves Jizong made, he would always have a corresponding way to resolve them. ¡°Everyone can see that Ji Zong, the majestic king-level genius, is really in big trouble this time. how so? At this moment, even if Ji Zong is a die-hard loyalist, he can't help but feel a little shaken in his heart. Now that the battle has reached this point, is it possible for Jizong to crush his opponent? These three frost giants are obviously Ji Zong's means to suppress the situation. Judging from Ji Zong's slightly pale face, it is obvious that summoning these three frost giants is a little difficult for him. However, these three frost giants still did not bring Ji Zong the victory he expected. Instead, they were easily suppressed by Su Han summoning a group of golden-armored warriors. Ji Zong's eyes were bloodshot. When the battle situation reached this point, he had completely lost his mind. He has obviously given up his superior status and used dishonorable methods, but in the end he failed to kill this kid. Could this kid really be sent by God to defeat him? Ji Zong no longer needs the dignity and face of a king-level genius. Now he only has one thing on his mind, which is to completely destroy this kid and let him be broken into pieces! ah! Ji Zong looked up to the sky and let out a long roar, and suddenly activated his hand skills. A small iceberg suddenly appeared above the palm of his hand. As Ji Zong's hand skills were activated one after another, the spiritual power of his whole body was continuously poured into the iceberg. The iceberg climbed steadily and became taller. It turned into a giant iceberg that towered over the sky and the earth, with a height of twenty feet, standing between the sky and the earth. Constantly exuding a permeating netherworldly cold air! "Netherworld Iceberg!" Everyone in the audience exclaimed in surprise, and Ji Zheng, the Supreme Elder of the Ji family, froze his eyes and called out: "Zong'er!" At this moment, Ji Zheng finally felt anxious in his heart. Ji Zong had not even completely refined this Netherworld Iceberg, so it was very difficult to summon it. Although he has been summoned now, due to the powerful backlash of the Netherworld Iceberg, Ji Zong will definitely be seriously injured this time. He may lie in bed for half a year at least, or leave sequelae in severe cases. "Zong'er, this Netherworld Iceberg is an ancient treasure, and your current ability is not enough to control it. Listen to your grandfather's words, quickly put away the Netherworld Iceberg, and admit defeat as soon as possible. For today's shame, there will be opportunities for revenge in the future." Ji Zheng kept sending messages to Ji Zong, and he believed that Han Su was just lucky and had some incredible adventures, so he could overwhelm his grandson in the ring. However, the adventure was temporary. With Ji Zong's talent and the importance the Ji family attached to him, within three to five years, Ji Zong would definitely leave Han Su far behind in terms of martial arts background. When the time comes, it will be up to Jizong to decide whether Han Su should be grated or sliced? The most important thing at the moment is to appease Ji Zong's Taoist heart, and we must not let his Taoist heart be cracked because of this battle. Otherwise, Jizong will never make any progress in his life! "Zong'er, this Han Su may have had some adventures and some innate luck. However, you are the number one genius of the Ji family and the number one genius of the hidden world in southern Xinjiang. You have a top talent that is rare to see in a century. It is absolutely impossible for anyone to surpass you in terms of luck. What you have to do now is to stabilize. This Han Su is just a stumbling block on your road to martial arts. He was sent by God to sharpen your Taoist heart. If you can take this step, The achievements in the future are limitless.¡± Elder Jizheng was so anxious that he tried to persuade him through a message, but he suddenly discovered that the blood-red eyes of Jizong on the ringShe didn't seem to listen to what he said. At this moment, Ji Zong, although he was controlling the astonishing Netherworld Iceberg, looked extremely imposing, but if you look carefully, you can see that his body is swaying, and he is obviously at the end of his strength. However, Ji Zong's eyes radiated an astonishing blood-red light, revealing a slightly crazy look. "Han Su, if you can let me use this last move, you can die in peace. All living creatures under the Netherworld Iceberg will be crushed!" This Netherworld Iceberg is indeed astonishingly powerful, exuding waves of chill, making people feel extremely depressed. Even the people in the audience, so far apart, felt their souls trembling, as if they were about to collapse at any moment. "It's over. Even if you resort to this kind of undermining method, isn't Ji Zong afraid of backlash?" "Alas, this Ji Zong is really exaggerating. He keeps getting the same baby. This is unfair to Han Su!" "Yes, if he does this, even if he wins, it will be disgraceful at all." The people below were all talking about it. "Sir, what do you think we should do? This Netherworld Iceberg" The people of the Ji family are obviously anxious. Ji Zong's style of play is simply not life-saving, and he wants to lose both sides. Elder Jizheng¡¯s face was ashen, and in just a few breaths, countless thoughts had gone through his mind. Once this netherworld iceberg emerges, let alone what kind of backlash Ji Zong will suffer, at least there will definitely be no suspense in this battle. Although Jizong summoned the Netherworld Iceberg this time, he would have to pay the price of lying in bed for at least half a year, and might even leave sequelae. But at least, Ji Zong can win this battle. As long as this battle can be won, neither the Ji Zong's reputation nor the Ji family's reputation will suffer a devastating blow. The most important thing is that Ji Zong¡¯s Taoist heart will not be affected by the devastating impact. After weighing the pros and cons, Elder Jizheng gritted his teeth and sent a message to Ji Zong: "Zong'er, since you have chosen to summon the Netherworld Iceberg, my grandfather will not stop you. However, since you want to fight, you must go all out! "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 746: Complete Killing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Jizong, is this the tomb you prepared for yourself? It's really spectacular." On the ring, Su Han squinted his eyes, and suddenly said these words. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone below almost fainted. This Han Su was really able to keep his composure. At this time, he still has the heart to make wisecracks. Is he really crazy and not afraid of anything? Or, does he have another trump card? "There is a limit to your eloquence. I, Jizong, promise God that these words will be the last words you say in this world." The crazy light in Ji Zong's eyes dimmed a little, but his movements were very firm. With a big hand pressure, the Netherworld iceberg slowly pressed down, and endless Netherworld power poured out from the iceberg, pressing down crazily. "You must have put a lot of effort into refining such a magic weapon. But it's a pity that you are disappointed." Su Han laughed. As he spoke, instead of hiding, he mobilized his momentum to face the netherworld iceberg. He grabbed it with one hand and summoned the Tianhe Glazed Tower. It swayed in the wind and continued to grow in size. In the blink of an eye, the Tianhe Glazed Tower rose to a height of thirty feet, which was more majestic than the Netherworld Iceberg and stood across from the Netherworld Iceberg. "what is that?" "No way, this is simply a slap in the face. This Han Su is simply sent by God to defeat the Jizong." "I can't believe that Jizong has been in southern Xinjiang for so many years, and today he finally kicked the iron plate." For a time, there were sighs in the audience, and the crowd watching the battle was completely conquered by Su Han's methods. "Whatever you have in Ji Zong, I will give you." It was as if Han Su was a hunter, waiting here for Ji Zong to take the bait. As long as Ji Zong uses a method, Han Su must have a corresponding method. This is simply ridiculous. Ji Zheng, the supreme elder of the Ji family, could no longer keep his temper and shouted: "Zong'er, don't be obsessed with fighting!" This is obviously a reminder to Ji Zong to be careful, as the other party may cause fatal danger to him. Ji Zheng has only had such an outstanding successor in his life. He spent all his efforts to cultivate him carefully, gave him all the resources available, and even asked him to worship under Master Li Si. If something happens to Jizong, then all the hard work that Jizheng has done in his life will be in vain. On the other side, Master Li Si suddenly stood up, looking anxiously in the direction of the ring, his face ashen. When Jizong heard Jizheng¡¯s reminder, his fragile self-esteem was suddenly stung. Even his grandfather didn¡¯t think highly of him? Suddenly, Ji Zong felt like he was dying of suffocation. "Han Su, go to hell!" Jizong's eyes were bloodshot and he was hoarse, like a madman. "Obviously, the war situation has developed to this point, and the trump card that he is proud of has been targeted again and again. Now even his grandfather, who knows him best, does not think highly of himself. The violent anger that Jizong had accumulated in his chest finally broke out. I saw Jizong suddenly raising his arms and pressing down hard. The Netherworld Iceberg was like a huge thing, smashing down hard. Su Han glanced at Ji Zong pitifully, and at the same time, with a movement of his hand, the Tianhe Glazed Tower turned into a colorful ray of light and crashed towards the netherworld iceberg. With a flash of colorful light, the Tianhe Glazed Tower suddenly submerged into the Netherworld Iceberg. Although the Netherworld Iceberg is an ancient magic weapon, Su Han's Tianhe Glazed Pagoda is no worse than this Netherworld Iceberg in terms of level. The most important thing is that the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda is a magic weapon that Su Han has always carried with him when he was in the Zhenwu Realm. After Su Han's own spiritual consciousness and spiritual power, he has been continuously nourished and cultivated as Su Han's personal cultivation has continued to grow. , the functions of Tianhe Glazed Tower are also constantly being discovered. It can be said that the Tianhe Glazed Tower has grown up with Su Han. It is like a part of Su Han and has a very close connection with him. "The Netherworld Iceberg of Jizong was obviously suppressed by external force and then received into the body. The connection with Jizong himself is obviously far inferior to the bond between Su Han and Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. In fact, it was even difficult for Ji Zong to control the Netherworld Iceberg, and the power of the Netherworld Iceberg had obviously had a backlash on him. At this moment, Ji Zong was sweating profusely. If it weren't for the breath in his heart supporting him, he would have collapsed long ago. . At this moment, seeing the Netherworld Iceberg swallowing up the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda, Jizong's pale face couldn't help but reveal a hint of ecstasy. However, the next moment, the ecstasy on Ji Zong¡¯s face immediately froze again. ¡°Between the transparent blue of the netherworld iceberg, there were dull multicolored lights, constantly looming. After doing this dozens of times in a row. boom! The suppressed colorful light suddenly exploded, and countless colorful lights shot out. The netherworld iceberg was destroyed into pieces and turned into countless ice cubes that kept falling to the ground. Poof! The Netherworld Iceberg shattered, and the crazy backlash force suddenly swept through Ji Zong's whole body. Ji Zong could no longer hold on, his face was as white as paper, and he spat out a large mouthful of blood! For a moment, everyone on and off the stage changed their colors in shock! Elder Jizheng¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he suddenly stood up! Su Han's evil eye suddenly glared, and an invisible evil eye's power penetrated the air, aiming directly at the elder Ji Zheng. He had been fighting with Ji Zong for so long, and finally had the opportunity to completely kill Ji Zong. He would never allow anyone to destroy this opportunity. The evil eye pupils flashed and disappeared into the consciousness of Elder Jizheng. Elder Jizheng was suddenly stunned, and his figure was stagnant for a moment. "It's now!" Su Han seized this moment of opportunity and began to prepare the most powerful blow between his fingers. An astonishing golden light suddenly surged out from his fingers and rolled towards Ji Zong's neck. "Galaxy Exploding Demonic Finger!" This blow went around Ji Zong's neck so fast that no one could even react. By the time they reacted, the golden light had already twisted, and with a click, Ji Zong's head rose into the sky. There was a dead-eyed expression on that face, full of panic, despair, and disbelief There was a sudden silence on and off the stage! When Elder Jizheng recovered from the control of the evil eye, what he saw was a scene that made him terrified. "Han Su!" Elder Jizheng looked up to the sky and roared, staring at Su Han with a look like a wild beast, full of ferocity. As soon as his body moved, he seemed to be about to rush onto the stage. However, someone moved faster than him. There was a flash in the sky, and a figure wearing a bright yellow robe landed in front of Su Han and said, "Elder Ji Zheng, wait a minute!" The person who suddenly appeared on the ring turned out to be King Sheyang. Elder Jizheng obviously did not expect that King Sheyang would hinder his good deeds at this critical moment. The veins on his face kept beating and his eyes were fiercely directed at King Sheyang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 747 The First Genius You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Elder Ji Zheng, there is a competition in the arena. As a senior elder, it is inappropriate for you to interfere rashly." King Sheyang stared at Elder Ji Zheng with deep eyes. The veins on Elder Jizheng¡¯s face kept pulsing, and he was shaking with anger. He said coldly: ¡°So, my grandson Jizong¡¯s death was in vain?¡± "There are rules in the arena competition, and you are responsible for life and death. Regarding the death of Jizong, I believe everyone present feels very sorry." King Sheyang¡¯s body was slowly releasing the pressure of the King Realm, but the words he spoke were categorical and could not be questioned at all. At the same time, those elite soldiers from the royal palace also rushed forward and protected the arena like an iron barrel. The atmosphere at the scene was obviously subtle for a moment. The senior leaders of the Ji family also subconsciously stood up one after another. King Sheyang¡¯s face was calm, he stood tall, and faced Elder Jizheng from a distance. His meaning was very obvious. Even if the Sheyang Palace is not as powerful as before, your Ji family cannot cover the sky with just one hand. ¡°At least, in this arena competition, the Sheyang Palace will never allow the elders of the Ji family to openly kill the participating talents. Su Han¡¯s expression was also unusually indifferent. He knew that he was involved in a game between the Sheyang Palace and the Ji family. Even if it was not him but other competing geniuses who killed Ji Zong today, King Sheyang would still protect him. This confrontation has little to do with myself. Elder Jizheng¡¯s whole face was trembling, his face was pale, and he seemed to be dozens of years older. His gaze passed through King Sheyang and landed on Su Han, with uncontrollable murderous intent. However, after a long time, Elder Jizheng still did not take action. He just said in a hum: "Okay, since the prince wants to protect him, I have no objection. However, I will see how long you can protect him." With that said, Elder Jizheng sat down heavily, and the air flowed all over his body. Until this time, the Ji family geniuses who had been dumbfounded slowly came to their senses, "Brother Zong, Brother Zong! Han Su, you are so ruthless. In the ring competition, everyone is hitting the point, but you kill them all." !¡± The cries of this group of Ji geniuses kept getting louder and louder, and in the end, they started crying and fighting over each other. However, their tears did not attract much sympathy. After all, Jizong's usual arrogance made it difficult for everyone to like him. In addition, the Ji family has produced such a genius as Ji Zong, and they have shown off their power over the years. At this moment, seeing Ji Zong being beheaded on the ring, the people present were certainly surprised, but apart from being surprised, quite a few people felt very happy. Su Han smiled faintly: "If Ji Zong can fight with me, I will naturally retaliate with him. However, Ji Zong obviously wants to drive me out. Will I show mercy?" As soon as these words came out, many people nodded secretly. Everyone was not a fool. They could all see that from the very beginning when he entered the ring, Ji Zong had no intention of finishing. On the contrary, every move was a killing move. The accusations made by these Ji geniuses are obviously meant to bite back. These Ji family geniuses cried for a while, but when they saw that no one at the scene wanted to speak for them, they could only shut up in anger. Until this moment, many people present have not come back to their senses. They still can't accept it. Did the arrogant Ji Zong just fall like this? If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t believe it at all. Even if they saw it with their own eyes, they all couldn't help but suspect that it was an illusion. However, that bloody scene was so real. It wasn¡¯t until Su Han walked off the ring with murderous intent that they suddenly realized that this was true! The arrogant Ji Zong is really dead. Being killed in the ring by a genius who rose like a dark horse! Of the forces present, there are certainly many who are attached to the Ji family, but more of them are neutral. Moreover, they had long been dissatisfied with the arrogance and domineering behavior of the Ji family and Ji Zong. At this moment, they looked at Su Han, and deep in their hearts, a surge of pride suddenly surged. Someone was the first to shout: "Han Su, good job!" "Han Su, the number one genius in southern Xinjiang!" At first, there were only a few scattered people yelling, but later, more and more people were infected by this emotion and joined the roaring ranks. The shouts became louder and louder, until later, they were as loud as the sky.  "Even those geniuses who were not very fond of Su Han before could not be stingy with their applause at this moment. Applause sounded like a tide from all directions." This applause is undoubtedly the biggest mockery of the Ji family. The top executives and geniuses of the Ji family all had extremely ugly faces at this moment, and many of them had trembling lips, as if they were cursing something in a low voice. Ji Zong was originally the Ji family¡¯s biggest supporter in this Battle of Wu Pagoda. The Ji family always believed that with Jizong around, no one else could ever hope to win the Battle of Wu Pagoda. This championship will definitely belong to their Ji family. However, with the fall of Jizong, all their hopes were suddenly shattered. Although there are still two rounds of competition, even Ji Zong fell. How can anyone else stop Han Su from winning the championship? In other words, although there are still two rounds left in the game, Han Su has locked the championship in advance. And the name Han Su is destined to be resounding throughout the hidden world of Southern Xinjiang, becoming the new generation¡¯s number one genius in Southern Xinjiang. ?? And King Sheyang is obviously more happy to see the results. For King Sheyang, as long as someone can kill Ji Zong and defeat the Ji family's arrogance, it doesn't matter to him who that person is. It would be better if it were Han Su, because after all, Han Su was just a genius with a foreign surname from the Nie family, and it would not be that difficult for them to recruit him to Sheyang Palace. Behind King Sheyang, the second prince Yang Wuying sat. At this moment, an unfathomable look suddenly flashed across Yang Wuying's face. This look was fleeting and was not seen by anyone. In the next two days of competition, after the death of Jizong, the suspense suddenly disappeared. The two geniuses who drew Su Han either voluntarily gave up the fight, or gave up after a few symbolic resistances. Su Han¡¯s road to winning the championship was without any suspense, and he successfully won the title of Champion of the Battle of Wuta. And the people of the Ji family, no matter how reluctant they are, can only watch Su Han climb to the top unwillingly. And everyone in the Nie family was beaming with joy, especially Nie Hai and Nie Xing. They were even more excited than themselves for achieving good results. The battle of Wuta, which lasted for nearly half a month, came to an end. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 748: The Sheyang Tower opens You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The geniuses of the Ji family basically lost their fighting spirit after the fall of Ji Zong. In addition, apart from Ji Zong, there were no other particularly outstanding talents in the Ji family. Therefore, among the top three, there is no genius from the Ji family. The second and third place titles were taken away by geniuses from two neutral forces respectively. The Ji family, who originally came here with arrogance, now looked like defeated roosters, staring at Su Han with unspeakable viciousness in their eyes. However, now, it is obvious that it is not yet time for them to take action. Because, next, the top three geniuses will enter the Sheyang Tower to practice. The top three geniuses in the Danta Battle were also invited to the scene at this time. These six geniuses with different origins are qualified to enter Sheyang God Tower. How long they can stay in Sheyang God Tower is uncertain and depends on personal strength and opportunity. In the past sixty years, the highest record is that a genius stayed in the Sheyang Tower for two full months. The gains this genius received were also rich. Although he did not receive the core inheritance of the Sheyang Tower, the inheritance he received was something that would be impossible to obtain in the outside world in his lifetime. Therefore, whether they are alchemy geniuses or martial arts geniuses, they all have great expectations for the opportunity to enter the Sheyang Tower to practice. The opening of the Sheyang Tower is also very particular. Led by the Sheyang King, seven powerful kings need to join forces to worship the Sheyang God Tower, and then the God Tower will issue an oracle and then open the tower door. This prophecy indicates some situations that may occur when the Sheyang God Tower opens this year. For example, someone will obtain the ancient inheritance in the Sheyang God Tower, or someone may make an unimaginable breakthrough in the Sheyang God Tower. Along with the prophecy, there will also be some extremely mysterious will of heaven and earth, condensed around the Sheyang Tower. There will even be some luck from heaven and earth that will descend around the Sheyang Tower. Even if no luck comes, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth condensed around the Sheyang Tower is extremely beneficial to warriors. Therefore, at this stage, no one present will leave. Even if most people cannot enter the Sheyang God Tower to practice, as long as they stay around the Sheyang God Tower, it will have unexpected benefits for their bodies. In recent years, martial arts in southern Xinjiang have been in a downturn, and their status in the world of Daxia martial arts has continued to decline. A genius Ji Zong was finally born, but he died unexpectedly. Therefore, these powerful men present take the instructions from Sheyang King Tower very seriously this year. I hope that this Sheyang King Tower can bring good luck to Southern Xinjiang and help Southern Xinjiang get out of its sluggish situation. The grand worship ceremony lasted for a full week. During this week, everyone held their breath and waited quietly. When the seven powerful men came out of the formation at the foot of the Sheyang Tower after a week, they had more or less strange looks on their faces, and even looked a little confused. That kind of expression is as if this year¡¯s prophecy is something they can¡¯t understand at all. The strange expressions of the seven powerful men also fell into Su Han's eyes. Su Han had long had a vague feeling that there seemed to be something special about the opening of the Sheyang Tower this time. Now, seeing the strange expressions on the faces of the seven powerful men, Su Han's first reaction was to turn his attention to the second prince Yang Wuying in the audience. He always felt that the second prince Yang Wuying made him feel uncomfortable, but he couldn't tell the specific reason. Especially Yang Wuying¡¯s deep gaze made Su Han feel that this person was very suspicious. But he couldn¡¯t tell what was suspicious. At this moment, the Sheyang Divine Tower Gate Formation was officially opened. "The Sheyang Divine Tower is opened and is divided into two major secret realms, the martial arts secret realm and the alchemy secret realm. The top three in the martial pagoda battle and the alchemy pagoda battle will enter the martial arts secret realm and the alchemy secret realm respectively." The voice of King Sheyang rang out, "The environment for cultivation and enlightenment in Sheyang God Tower is completely different from the outside world. I would like to congratulate you for getting the opportunity to enter Sheyang God Tower for practice and enlightenment." "According to the regulations, the first place in the Martial Tower Battle and the Alchemy Tower Battle will have the most core training area in the Sheyang Tower. This is the privilege of the first place." "I won't say much else here. I wish you luck and luck, and you will have unexpected adventures in the Sheyang Tower." After the words fell, the top three in the Wuta Battle headed by Su Han,The top three in the Alchemy Tower Battle, headed by He Sijie, each entered the Sheyang Divine Tower with their own jade slips. After the Sheyang Divine Tower gate formation was closed, thousands of rays of light and thousands of auspicious auras suddenly shone down from the top of the sacred Sheyang Divine Tower. The mysterious and vast glow shrouded the Sheyang God Tower, making the surroundings of the Sheyang God Tower add a sense of sacredness, like a fairyland. Everyone gathered around the Sheyang Divine Tower felt refreshed at this moment. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth surrounding the Sheyang Divine Tower was extremely beneficial to their bodies and minds. At this moment, many people could not wait to sit down and start practicing on the spot. The Sheyang Tower is opened only once every ten years. If they had the opportunity to bask in the brilliance of the Sheyang Tower, they would naturally not let it go. The entire Sheyang Tower was enveloped in a peaceful cultivation atmosphere. However, at this moment, no one noticed that among the thousand streaks of auspicious energy falling from the top of the Sheyang Tower, there was a trace of extremely strange black energy. If you didn't look carefully, it would be difficult to see it. ¡­¡­ After Su Han and the others entered the martial arts secret realm of Sheyang Tower, what they saw turned out to be a super large square. This square seems to be more than ten times larger than the place where the inheritance stele is studied in the Martial Pagoda. And in the distance of this square, there is an antique building, which seems to be a palace. "Welcome to the secret realm of martial arts." An indifferent voice suddenly sounded in the ears of the three of them. Su Han was okay, but the other two were suddenly startled when they heard this voice. It's no wonder they were there, because the place was deserted, and the voice had no idea where it came from. However, these two people are also the top geniuses of the top forces in southern Xinjiang. After a brief surprise, they quickly calmed down. "You have the identity tokens of the top three in the Battle of Martial Towers. Please use your respective tokens to choose a training palace that suits you." Another voice rang out, "The first place in the Battle of the Martial Tower can choose a training palace of levels one to ten, the second place can choose a training palace of levels one to seven, and the third place can choose a training palace of levels one to five. "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 749 Tianshui Cave You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the mysterious voice finished speaking, it stopped making any sound. Su Han did not hesitate and walked directly towards the antique palace, with the other two following closely behind him. Although Su Han had a strange premonition before entering the Sheyang Tower, these palaces seemed to Su Han to be normal, with a somewhat antique flavor. Furthermore, Su Han¡¯s evil eye did not sound an alarm. All this led Su Han to conclude that at least these cultivation palaces were safe. These training palaces are divided into levels one to ten. Level one is the easiest training palace, while level ten is the most difficult. And depending on the ranking of the three people in the Battle of the Martial Tower, the training palaces they can enter are also different. As the first place, Su Han is qualified to choose a training palace from level one to level ten. And if you change to third place, you will only be eligible to choose a training palace from level one to level five. Su Han did not hesitate too much and directly chose the tenth level training palace. The other two people looked at Su Han as if he had seen a ghost. Yes, the first place can choose a training palace from level one to level ten, but there is no need to choose level ten from the beginning! The wisest choice, shouldn¡¯t it be to choose something with a low level of difficulty first and warm up first? What¡¯s more, everything in this secret realm of martial arts is unknown. They don¡¯t even know how difficult it is to reach the first level of the training palace, and how difficult it is to reach the tenth level of the training palace. Maybe, this tenth-level cultivation palace is in a desperate situation? As soon as you enter, you will be blown to ashes? It¡¯s level 10 as soon as it comes up. Aren¡¯t you kidding yourself and making yourself miserable? For a moment, the two of them also looked strange, watching Su Han disappear at the door of the tenth-level training palace. As soon as Su Han entered the tenth-level training palace, another voice immediately sounded in his ears: "Welcome to the tenth-level training palace. Please select the type of training environment." Su Han chose the tenth-level cultivation palace as soon as he came up. Naturally, it was not because he had trouble with himself, nor was it impulsive. He believes that since there is a tenth-level cultivation palace and he can choose a tenth-level cultivation palace, then this tenth-level cultivation palace is definitely not a desperate situation. Even if it is a desperate situation, such a training palace must be designed for people to practice. There is no reason why it was designed and ended up not being able to accommodate cultivators. "If a cultivator can't stand this tenth-level cultivation palace, there is only one possibility: he is not strong enough. Su Han is very confident in his own strength. Hearing the voice in his ear, asking him to choose a training environment, Su Han's eyes began to flash various phantom scenes, including windy sand fields, red-hot volcanic caves, and various swords. The training room of Qi mechanism. ¡°Obviously, these training environments are designed for warriors who focus on various specialties. Su Han can be said to be in full bloom in terms of martial arts, with no particularly obvious shortcomings. He has always kept pace with the five elements and has not fallen behind in any of them. After hearing this voice asking him to choose, Su Han pondered for a moment and chose the water attribute training environment. The ice attribute is a variant attribute of the water attribute. In a certain way, it is also a type of water attribute. Su Han chose the water attribute training environment because he wanted to cultivate the magical ice sunflower. In this arena battle, the Magic Ice Sunflower has begun to show its power. Although Su Han can only control a solitary one now, the Magic Ice Sunflower's powerful freezing ability and ground escape ability have already provided Su Han with considerable help. This made Su Han make up his mind to vigorously cultivate the Phantom Demon Bingkui in the next period of time. "You have chosen the level 10 water attribute training environment. Welcome to Tianshui Cave." As soon as the voice fell, Su Han suddenly felt as if he had suddenly walked from summer to winter. A bone-chilling chill spread throughout his body in an instant. In front of my eyes, a vast white cave appeared. This cave was covered with large blocks of ice. Biting cold air continued to emanate from the ice, and even the air was like white mist. This feeling is like stepping into a thousand-year ice cave. Su Han could clearly feel that his hair was instantly covered with white frost. The frost is spreading rapidly. If you don't make any resistance, you will be frozen into a solid ice sculpture in just one breath. In this environment, only by constantly circulating the spiritual power in the body can one not be frozen.   "This level 10 cultivation environment is indeed extremely harsh. Even if you keep running your spiritual power, there is no guarantee that you will not be invaded by the cold air." The attack power of this cold energy is enough to cause a warrior in the early stage of King Realm to suffer heavy losses without being prepared. Su Han didn't dare to neglect, he drew his energy like a dragon, refining the cold air coming towards his face. The water essence in the cold air was continuously injected into Su Han's sea of ????qi under Su Han's guidance. "Huh? This water attribute essence is so pure?" Su Han couldn't help but be overjoyed after absorbing it, "It is indeed a tenth-level cultivation environment." The purity of the water-attribute spiritual power in this cave is not inferior to some quasi-king-level elixirs, or even better. In other words, Su Han absorbing the essence of water attribute in this cave is equivalent to absorbing the essence of quasi-king-level elixir every moment. That kind of harvest is definitely far from comparable to the outside world. "No wonder every time the Sheyang Tower is opened, everyone is trying to get a spot. The benefits that this tenth-level training environment can bring to warriors are worth the effort." Of course, benefits and dangers always coexist. In this tenth-level cultivation environment, if the absorption and refining speed is slightly slower, there will be great danger. However, this kind of danger obviously does not exist here in Su Han. Su Han activated the magic ice sunflower in his body, and a thick magic sunflower vine immediately broke out of the ground and rose rapidly. Within a moment, the vine grew to a height of nearly ten feet, and the center of the petals could accommodate three strong men lying on top. Fed by water spiritual power, this ice sunflower vine suddenly became full of vitality, like a glutton that had been hungry for millions of years and suddenly encountered a big meal. The center of the petals is like a bloody mouth, like a hungry ghost released from hell, devouring the sea and devouring the water spiritual power in the cave. With the help of the Phantom Demon Bingkui, Su Han could absorb the water spiritual power in the cave much more easily. "This Tianshui Cave is really an excellent nourishing environment for the Magic Ice Sunflower. As the Magic Ice Sunflower is nourished and grown, my own strength will also increase accordingly. It's a pity that now I can only control one Magic Sunflower vine at a time. , otherwise the supplementing speed will be even faster, and in the final analysis, the cultivation level is still lower." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 750: Visions of Heaven and Earth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han felt a little regretful. If more magic sunflower vines were summoned now, the speed of absorbing water spiritual power would be greatly increased. The faster it absorbs water spiritual power, the faster the Phantom Ice Sunflower will grow, which will also be of great benefit to Su Han's cultivation level. The thick phantom ice sunflower vines greedily absorb the endless water-attribute spiritual power in the cave, and then through Su Han's refining, they continue to enrich Su Han's spiritual sea. Perhaps for other warriors, the training environment in Tianshui Cave is a severe test. But for Su Han, this was more pleasant than a vacation. At this time, the other two geniuses who entered the secret realm of martial arts also chose their own training environments and started practicing with all their strength. Time flies by day by day. Around the Sheyang God Tower, a large number of people, bathed in the divine light of the Sheyang God Tower, have also entered a state of cultivation and are unwilling to leave for a long time. I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but one day, Su Han, who was in Tianshui Cave, suddenly opened his eyes. "This practice has made me forget the time. Come to think of it, a few months have passed, right?" The time in the Sheyang God Tower is several times that of the outside world. After practicing in the Sheyang God Tower for several months, it is equivalent to about a month in the outside world. At this moment, Su Han was sitting cross-legged on the ground, next to a ten-foot-tall phantom ice sunflower. The spiritual power in his body was flowing rapidly, and his whole body was filled with colorful divine light. After several months of absorbing and refining water spiritual power, he has reached the critical moment of breakthrough. Furthermore, Su Han had a vague feeling that this breakthrough would be different. Originally, according to the normal process, he should first break through to the Half-Step King Realm, which is what people usually call the Quasi-King Realm, and then consider breaking through to the King Realm. But this time, Su Han clearly felt that the spiritual shackles in his body seemed to be constantly impacted by a force and could be broken at any time. That feeling is like breaking through the shackles and reaching the realm of kings! Su Han has heard of examples of skipping the process of quasi-king realm and directly attacking king realm. However, in his previous life, the people he had heard of were all truly amazing and talented people, and they all achieved great success in the end. Now, Su Han felt that there were signs in his body that he was about to break through to the King Realm. Instead of being surprised, he was overjoyed: "Hahaha, the practice over the past few months has indeed been in vain. If I can take this opportunity to break through to the King Realm in one fell swoop, , my strength will definitely usher in a blowout leap." Thinking of this, Su Han stopped slacking off and started running the circulation around the body with all his strength, forming a great circulation between "heaven, earth and people" with the surrounding world. The spiritual power within the body is like thousands of troops, constantly attacking in one direction, just like countless rivers converging into the sea. Su Han only felt that his Dantian spiritual sea was expanding and expanding. The shackles of the spiritual realm in the spiritual sea are constantly loosening, and it is obvious that it has reached the critical moment of impacting the king realm. "At one go, charge!" Su Han knew that what he had to do now was to rush forward in one go. If we miss this opportunity, we still don¡¯t know how long it will take for the next breakthrough opportunity. His current situation is like sailing against the current. What he wants is the momentum to go against the current! The five elements of spiritual power in Su Han's body are like five dragons soaring into the sky, twisting into one, constantly attacking the restraints in the body. Boom, boom, boom! Where the impact was intense, all the bones and meridians in Su Han's body were like gold and stone, constantly emitting resonant sounds, like a very harmonious chorus. Suddenly¡ª¡ª Su Han only felt his whole body loosen up, and the shackles collapsed instantly, as if a huge glass cover had been smashed into pieces. It was extremely refreshing. The spiritual power gushing out of the body, like a dragon and a tiger, soared into the sky, full of vitality. Breakthrough into the King Realm! The King Realm is divided into nine levels, and each three levels is a small realm, namely the Human King Realm, the Earth King Realm and the Heavenly King Realm. However, the moment Su Han broke through to the King Realm, a colorful light suddenly rose into the sky from the top of the Sheyang Tower, straight into the sky. The next moment, a crack seemed to be opened between the sky and the earth, and thousands of feet of light shot down. Colorful rays of light suddenly illuminated the entire Sheyang City. Xia Guangli, Thousands of Rui Qi!   At this moment, everyone who was practicing outside the Sheyang Tower was alarmed. They all withdrew from their meditative state, opened their mouths in surprise, and looked at this strange phenomenon of heaven and earth. For a time, this area of ??heaven and earth was completely enveloped by this strange vision of heaven and earth. There are countless divine rainbows in the sky, criss-crossing each other, and the colorful air currents actually form rainbow-like bridges between heaven and earth. This vision of heaven and earth made everyone stunned. They simply couldn't believe that the scene in front of them was real. "Thiscould someone break through in the Sheyang God Tower? Or is there a miracle coming in the Sheyang God Tower, causing an auspicious sign?" Everyone was stunned, looking at the wonderful scene in front of them, they couldn't come back to their senses. ¡°If this is a vision of heaven and earth caused by someone in the Sheyang Tower, then what kind of heaven-defying inheritance must this person have received? You must know that this level of heaven and earth phenomena has never appeared in the Southern Xinjiang Continent since the records were recorded in the Southern Xinjiang Continent! Could it be that Han Su who is so lucky again? For a moment, everyone could not help but show envy and jealousy on their faces. In Tianshui Cave, Su Han sat cross-legged, like a stone sculpture. The circulation of heaven and earth in his body echoed the visions of heaven and earth in the outside world, allowing him to feel the strange wonders of heaven and earth in his consciousness. He never imagined that his breakthrough to the King Realm would trigger such a strong vision of heaven and earth. In his memory of his previous life, let alone breaking through to the King's Realm, even if he broke through to a realm higher than the King's Realm, there would be no such exaggerated visions of heaven and earth. At the moment of breakthrough, Su Han could clearly feel that his evil eye, his body, and the surrounding world formed small cycles of "heaven, earth and people" one after another, forming resonances again and again. That strange vision of heaven and earth was caused by Su Han's consciousness inadvertently touching the evil eye. That feeling is as if the evil eye contains an extremely terrifying power, as if there is some ancient demon sealed in it, an ancient beast that, once released, can destroy the world. This mysterious power made Su Han extremely curious, but even if he wanted to explore it now, he couldn't. "Fortunately, I suppressed my consciousness in time to avoid the evil eye, otherwise this vision of heaven and earth would have been even more exaggerated." Su Han didn¡¯t know that this strange phenomenon in the world had caused an uproar in the outside world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 751: A blowout of strength You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Not only the people around the Sheyang Tower were stunned by this strange phenomenon of heaven and earth, but also the entire southern Xinjiang continent was shaken by this strange phenomenon of heaven and earth. Powerful spiritual consciousnesses were continuously projected in the direction of the Sheyang God Tower. Those old monsters in southern Xinjiang who had been hiding in the world were all alarmed at this moment. They were extremely surprised and looked at the Sheyang God Tower with complicated eyes. direction. Everyone knows that Southern Xinjiang has declined rapidly in the past thousand years. Especially in the past few decades, Southern Xinjiang has become increasingly barren and weaker. The fortunes gathered on this land have become weaker and weaker, and it is almost becoming a place of exile for the Great Xia Dynasty. Once it becomes a place of exile, it means that this land has been abandoned by the Great Xia Dynasty and will no longer receive any protection. That kind of ending is chilling. At this time, in the land of Southern Xinjiang, such a strong phenomenon of heaven and earth appeared. Does this mean that the land of Southern Xinjiang has not been completely abandoned by the fate of heaven and earth? Does it mean that in this land, there will be a person who can turn the tide and change the fate of southern Xinjiang? For a time, these hidden giants all had complicated emotions. However, they were not the only ones who were alarmed by this vision of heaven and earth. Throughout the Great Xia Territory, those strange old monsters, as long as their spiritual senses can detect the land of Southern Border, at this moment, they are all stunned by this strange scene. How many years has this level of heaven and earth phenomena not appeared? "That direction is southern Xinjiang, right? What happened in southern Xinjiang?" "Could it be that a peerless powerful man appears in southern Xinjiang?" "Such a terrifying vision of heaven and earth must be the birth of a big man who can shake the entire dynasty. But why is it in southern Xinjiang?" These reclusive old monsters are the kind of people who live in solitary confinement and seldom interact with others. At this moment, they were looking in the direction of southern Xinjiang, their eyes full of speculation, suspicion and surprise. ??Even, there is a little fear. At this moment, Su Han felt the joy of breaking through to the king's realm. Countless martial arts gates slowly opened in front of him as he made breakthroughs. The phantom ice sunflowers are growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. After entering the king realm, Su Han was delighted to find that he could now control two phantom ice sunflowers. This means that the combat power of Phantom Demon Bingkui has doubled. That¡¯s not all. After entering the King Realm, some attributes of the Phantom Ice Sunflower were also developed. The word "phantom" in Huanmo Bingkui naturally shows that "illusion" is a very important part of its own combat magical powers. "Now that I have entered the king's realm, the illusion of the Phantom Ice Sunflower has been initially developed. I can use the Magic Ice Sunflower's magical power to transform the Phantom Ice Sunflower into my physical body, thus confusing my opponents." Su Han's eyes were shining. If he became familiar with this magical power, he could completely appear and appear in battle, making his opponents hard to detect. This would greatly improve his combat effectiveness. In addition to magical powers, the "Explosive Demon Finger" practiced by Su Han can also be fused with this magical ice sunflower. The mystery of "Explosive Demon Finger" is not complicated to say, it is to condense spiritual power into one finger and instantly burst out with the power to destroy everything. The key lies in the source of power in the spiritual sea, which is spiritual power. If there is sufficient spiritual power, this Explosive Demonic Finger will naturally be able to explode with stronger power. After entering the King Realm, Su Han's energy increased significantly, and the amount of spiritual power stored in the spiritual sea increased several times. In this way, the source of power of "Explosive Demon Finger" becomes more abundant, and its power is at least five times greater than before the breakthrough. Furthermore, due to the development of the Phantom Ice Sunflower, the water-based spiritual power in Su Han's spiritual sea is now also very active. Combining these water attribute spiritual powers, Su Han felt that he could start practicing the third move of "Exploding Demon Finger": Black Ice Exploding Demon Finger. The Xuanbing Explosive Devil Finger absorbs the energy of endless ice and condenses it into the power of Xuanming Ice. It makes people suddenly feel as if they are being suppressed by hundreds of icebergs, and even their meridians are frozen in an instant. Its lethality is definitely greater than any single-target magical power that Su Han has currently practiced. This Xuanbing Exploding Demonic Finger is astonishingly mysterious. Su Han's current level of cultivation definitely does not exceed one percent of his peak power. But even so, the power of this Black Ice Exploding Demon Finger is already quite astonishing. Su Han believed that if he were to confront Jizong now, he would not need to use all kinds of trump cards to weaken the opponent's Taoist heart.If you use the Xuanbing Exploding Demonic Finger with all your strength, you will definitely be able to severely damage Ji Zong. In addition to the Magic Ice Sunflower and the Xuanbing Exploding Demonic Finger, the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower is also an inexhaustible magic weapon that can bring infinite combat power to Su Han. When he was in the spiritual realm, he was limited by various factors, so that even if Su Han had the memory of his previous life, he could not exert his greatest advantage. For Tianhe Glazed Pagoda, it can only develop superficial power. Now entering the King Realm, the huge treasure house of Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower will be gradually unearthed, allowing Su Han's potential to skyrocket in an instant. Taking advantage of this momentum, Su Han strengthened and upgraded all the magical powers corresponding to the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower. In particular, the magical power of summoning golden-armored warriors has been greatly strengthened. Su Han can now summon three golden-armored warriors at the human king level. The rest, although they cannot reach the Human King Realm, are still at the quasi-King Realm level. Su Han was immersed in the joy of breaking through to the King Realm and continued to practice. Completely regardless of the ups and downs of the outside world. At this time, everyone in the outside world has not yet fully recovered. The psychological impact of the scene just now was too great. Not to mention that they have never seen such a level of heaven and earth vision since they were born, even their grandfathers and grandfathers have probably never seen it. The psychological shock caused by it made them unable to calm down for a long time. King Sheyang was the first to recover and laughed loudly: "Okay, okay, this kind of vision of heaven and earth is a great auspicious sign. No matter what the reason for this vision of heaven and earth is, but in the Sheyang Tower When it opens up, it is definitely a good thing to have such a vision of heaven and earth, and it heralds a bright future for our southern Xinjiang." "Your Majesty is right, it is definitely a great sign of good luck." "This kind of good omen is definitely worth celebrating." Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joy. "In stark contrast to everyone else, it was Ji Zheng, the supreme elder of the Ji family, and his party. I'm afraid the people of the Ji family would be the most unhappy when such a strange phenomenon occurs. They secretly speculated in their hearts whether the person who caused the vision of heaven and earth in the Sheyang Tower was Han Su. If so, then this kid must be very lucky, right? All the good things in the world are concentrated on him? If he is really so lucky, when he comes out of the Sheyang Tower, will the Ji family's revenge against him be as smooth as imagined? These kinds of speculations also made Deji Zheng and his party feel tortured every second. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 752: Ancient Inheritance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the secret realm of martial arts, Su Han had been practicing for an unknown amount of time. In the Sheyang God Tower, the passage of time for several days is only equivalent to the passage of one day in the outside world. It can be said that entering the Sheyang God Tower this time is a great opportunity to practice. On this day, Su Han suddenly opened his eyes in the tenth-level training palace and felt the endless power surging throughout his body. "Is this the King Realm? It really feels completely different from the Spiritual Realm. It seems like we are one step closer to the peak of martial arts." Su Han took a deep breath, feeling the joy of breaking through to the king realm. After breaking through to the King's Realm, his potential was further explored, the advantages of his past life memory became more obvious, and his various martial arts and supernatural powers experienced a spurt of growth. Today's Su Han, after continuous polishing and shaping, his whole temperament is completely different from when he was first reborn. The eyebrows are set into the temples, the face is handsome, the eyes are as bright as the stars, and the three-dimensional facial features seem to be the most outstanding work of nature, full of three-dimensionality. It gives people a feeling of perseverance. Of course, Su Han didn't care much about these changes. He was more concerned about the improvement of his own strength. Entering the King Realm means that he is one step closer to achieving great strength and one step closer to his goal. Whether it¡¯s rescuing Su Yunhai or regaining everything from his previous life, these goals all require strong strength. The continuous improvement of strength makes Su Han full of confidence. "By the way, I seemed to feel a slight fluctuation in the area in my consciousness just now?" Su Han remembered the reason why he opened his eyes just now and exited the cultivation state. Logically speaking, in this secret realm of martial arts, there are only the top three geniuses from their martial arts battle, and there can be no others. If there was any movement nearby, then the movement could only be caused by the other two geniuses. Thinking back to the strange feeling in his heart before entering the Sheyang God Tower, Su Han always felt that entering the Sheyang God Tower to practice this time would not be so peaceful. Su Han decided to leave this tenth-level training palace and go out for a look. As soon as he exited the training palace, Su Han's eyes suddenly blurred. He suddenly found that the training palace in front of him disappeared in an instant. That ancient palace complex has completely disappeared! Instead, there was a haze of smoke and chaos, and it was impossible to see the direction from which it came. "What's going on?" Su Han was extremely surprised in his heart. He turned around and saw the two geniuses who had entered the secret realm of martial arts with him, standing not far away, looking around with surprise and suspicion on their faces. "Why are you here too?" Su Han asked. "I was practicing in the fifth-level training palace. I sensed fluctuations in the outside world in my consciousness, so I wanted to see what happened. As soon as I came out, it turned out like this." A genius said. Although his expression was still a little surprised, he was generally calm. The other genius nodded and said, "I'm in a similar situation." Su Han vaguely remembered the information about these two geniuses. One was named Zhou and the other was named Li. "By the way, the practice palace suddenly disappeared. Is this a sign? Does it signify what ancient inheritance will appear in this martial arts secret realm?" Suddenly, the genius surnamed Zhou said excitedly. When the genius named Li heard this, his eyes instantly lit up. Everyone knows that in the Sheyang Tower, if you have enough luck and luck, you can indeed obtain the ancient inheritance contained in the tower. There have been such examples before. "Yes, it is indeed very likely that it is an ancient inheritance. When an ancient inheritance appears, we are going to distribute it!" The eyes of the two people were shining brightly in the fog. Su Han also has such speculation in his heart, but he will not say anything more until there is definite evidence. Seeing the two people's excitement at this moment, Su Han just smiled. At this moment, pillars of light suddenly appeared in the void ahead. These pillars of light are like colorful rainbows, rising from a distance. These light pillars are glowing with alluring divine light, making them extremely dazzling. "One, two, three seven! There are seven in total!" The genius named Zhou couldn¡¯t control himself and started shouting excitedly. I saw tiny debris flying in the seven-color light pillar, including gold, silver, purple, cyan The light fragments were flying around, brilliant and colorful, as if a treasure box suddenly opened.?, the light of countless treasures shines out from it. "what is that?" "With such a divine glow, could it be that a great treasure was born?" The faces of the two geniuses were flushed, and their voices were trembling with excitement. "Listen, what is the sound?" "There is really a sound." Waves of majestic and majestic sounds sounded in the ears of the three of them, like ocean waves and Sanskrit chants. This voice is so solemn that people's hearts can't help but rise and fall with it. "What a powerful spiritual power!" Su Han's heart skipped a beat, but a hint of caution suddenly appeared in his consciousness. Although Su Han also felt magical about this colorful beam of light, he was not so excited that he lost his mind like the other two. The voice coming from this ear is extremely solemn, and it actually has a strange rhythm that makes people's emotions move along with the voice. "Is this colorful pillar of light and this solemn singing sound a sign of the appearance of ancient miracles?" Su Han was also full of doubts in his heart. Looking at the two people around them, their faces were flushed and their eyes were shining. They were obviously moved by the voice and entered an extremely excited state. "Would you like to go over and have a look?" The genius named Zhou was the first to speak. Judging from his appearance, it was obvious that he was already itching. However, he still maintained the most basic rationality, suppressed his inner desire, and asked others. "Okay, I also support going over and taking a look. Maybe this is really a big opportunity for us?" The genius surnamed Li said repeatedly. "Then let's go over and have a look?" The two of them looked at Su Han together, with infinite desire in their eyes. Looking at the appearance of these two people, it is obvious that even if Su Han does not go, the two of them will definitely go to the place where the colorful light pillars tower into the sky to see what happens. "Let's go!" Su Han said calmly, he also wanted to know what the place where the colorful light pillars soaring into the sky was. Besides, with him around, these two people would be safer. At this moment, the three of them headed in the direction of the colorful light pillar. The further we walked, the clearer the sound of the solemn Sanskrit chanting became. The rays of light and auspicious energy enveloped the void. It felt as if the three of them were gradually leaving the mortal world and entering a pure land of gods and Buddhas. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 753 Mysterious Voice You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Is this an ancient inheritance? The ancient times were indeed splendid and colorful. It's really fascinating." "Such a treasure land must have a heaven-defying inheritance." Those two geniuses, faced with such a marvelous scene, it was as if their eyes were exhausted. They kept admiring each other with your words and my words. Su Han was behind the two of them, observing the scene in front of him calmly. Although what he saw in front of him was auspiciousness, Su Han always had a vague and disgusting feeling in his heart. His consciousness was always in a state of high alert. Even the evil eye was in a state of high tension, emitting a needle-like sting from time to time, as if it was constantly reminding Su Han of something. Now as Su Han's strength improves, he is becoming more and more familiar with the evil eye, and he is not as confused and disorderly as he was at the beginning. The mental connection with the evil eye is getting closer and closer. Although he has not been able to unlock the secret of the evil eye, it is obvious that the stinging pain from the evil eye is not meaningless, but a highly dangerous warning sign. "Could it be that this place is not as peaceful as it appears on the surface, but is actually hiding murderous intent?" An idea suddenly flashed through Su Han's mind, and even he himself was startled by this idea. You must know that this is the Sheyang Tower, the spiritual totem of the hidden world in Southern Xinjiang, the object of fascination for the monks in the hidden world in Southern Xinjiang, and the unchanging belief in their hearts. If nothing else, just say that right now, there are a large number of people outside the Sheyang God Tower, including many high-level people from the hidden world. They are all bathing in the glory of the Sheyang God Tower and absorbing the aura of heaven and earth brought by the Sheyang God Tower. . Not to mention, every time the Sheyang God Tower is opened, how many people are trying to get a place to enter the Sheyang God Tower to practice. How could there be murderous intent hidden inside this Sheyang Tower? This is obviously illogical. At this time, the genius named Zhou suddenly shouted: "Look, what is that?" I saw a curtain of light suddenly pouring out from above the seven light pillars, like a waterfall, rolling down from a high place. This light curtain is colorful, like pieces of transparent glass, and like transparent crystal walls, creating dazzling ripples. This wonderful scene completely conquered the two geniuses. I saw them staring blankly at the light curtain, as if they had stopped breathing. "What's in there?" The three of them looked inside, and saw the shape of a huge palace vaguely appearing inside the light curtain, resplendent in gold and jade, emitting a dazzling brilliance. And those seven light pillars shoot towards the sky from seven directions around the palace. "It must be a place of ancient inheritance, it must be!" "We've sent it, we've sent it, there are definitely ancient inheritances and ancient treasures in it!" "Look at the appearance of this palace, the treasures inside must be rare treasures. This is a great opportunity that we only get once in a thousand years!" "Quick, quick, go in and take a look!" The geniuses named Zhou and Li could no longer suppress their excitement at this moment, scrambling to be the first to fly towards the palace. Su Han stopped and used his evil eye to observe the light curtain and the huge palace, and found that there was nothing abnormal. Then he followed the two people and entered the curtain of light overflowing with brilliance. As soon as you enter the light curtain, the scene in front of you changes again. In a daze, one might even think that one has entered a fairyland. Not far away, between the clouds and fog, the magnificent palace is right in front of you. At that moment, the three of them rushed towards the palace gate with flying strides. when¡­¡­ At this moment, a melodious bell sounded from the depths of the palace. This bell is simple and atmospheric, giving people a sense of tranquility and peace. When the two geniuses heard the sound of the bell, they couldn't help but slow down. As soon as Su Han heard the sound of the bell, he became even more vigilant. Because, he felt that his evil eye was fiercely resisting the sound of the bell. If there was nothing wrong with the sound of the bell, my evil eye would never have such a violent reaction. "Young people, I must congratulate you for reaching this point." Suddenly, another voice came from the depths of the palace. This voice sounds like it came from ancient times, which has survived to this day, looks vicissitudes of life and majesty. When the other two people heard the sound, they were both startled. They involuntarily stopped in front of the palace gate and looked at each other. They were obviously stunned by the sudden sound. "Don't be afraid, I am just a thought left here by the ancient powerful. I will guide you into this inheritance palace." The voice continued. "Ancient strong man! Inherited palace!" When the two geniuses heard the key words in these words, they were trembling with excitement. "Senior, are you the founder of this palace? Is this palace really sealed with a great inheritance from ancient times?" "That is inevitable. The fact that you can come here means that you have obtained the qualification to enter this palace." The voice spoke eloquently, and said slowly, "However, you are only qualified to enter this palace. If you want to gain my approval and get my inheritance, then you still need to pass my test." "Senior, please tell me what kind of test it is. I and a few others will definitely go through fire and water and pass the test with all our strength." The genius named Zhou said without hesitation. Su Han listened silently on the side, looking inconspicuous. So far, there are no problems in all the processes of this so-called inheritance palace and this so-called ancient strongman's mind. Su Han was well-informed in his previous life and had heard about many secret realms of inheritance. In this life, he also entered many secret realms and received the inheritance left by ancient powerful men. So far, nothing unusual has been found in this inheritance palace. The only thing that can be said to be abnormal is that my evil eye has been producing a strong rejection reaction. "However, this is obviously not enough to be regarded as problematic evidence. If you take it out and tell it to others, others will not believe it. Even if you tell these two geniuses, these two people will not give up the ancient inheritance that they are about to get. Su Han decided to wait and see what happens. "Senior, is there really an ancient era and does ancient inheritance exist?" The genius named Zhou asked impatiently. The voice laughed: "Of course, it was in ancient times, but it was much more gorgeous than now. Okay, without further ado, you guys, please enter the palace first. If it's late, don't blame me for not reminding you that this palace It will disappear." "Then, let's go in now." The two geniuses shot straight into the palace gate without hesitation, with Su Han following behind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 754 The Third Treasure You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two geniuses rushed into the palace as if they were afraid that they would suffer a loss. The first thing you see upon entering this palace is the splendid main hall. "It's a treasure!" Suddenly, the two of them were so excited that their voices changed a bit. ????????????????????????????????????: In the center of the main hall, three colorful pillars of brilliance rise into the sky. In the middle of each light pillar, there is an object rotating slowly, exuding a sacred and vast light, giving people an extremely alluring feeling. When the two geniuses saw these three beams of light, they were so excited that their eyes turned red. Even if they can't see the grade of the treasure, they can guess that since this treasure can be placed in the center of the main hall and is wrapped in a colorful beam of light, it is definitely not an ordinary thing. "If it hadn't been for that mysterious voice and they hadn't spoken yet, I'm afraid they would have already rushed forward crazily and pocketed the treasure in the beam of light. However, the mysterious voice has not spoken yet, so no matter how much they long for it, they can only hold it back for the time being. At this time, the mysterious voice sounded again: "These three treasures have different wonderful features. Which one of them you can choose depends on your own destiny." "Remember, after finishing your selection, come to the second floor to accept my test. If you can pass the test, I have more inheritance to give you. Remember, remember!" This voice was earnestly urging, as if they were afraid that Su Han and the others would not go to the second floor after picking out the treasures. Su Han couldn't help but feel a strange feeling in his heart. ¡°Although there are such secret realms of inheritance in other places, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who can¡¯t wait to pass it on to others" Su Han even wondered if he was being too suspicious. Is there really so much fishiness in this inheritance palace? However, the strong rejection reaction of the evil eye always reminded him to be vigilant. That mysterious voice stopped talking after saying something. The two geniuses slowly recovered from their extreme excitement. They suddenly realized that the mysterious voice just now told them to choose treasures. In other words, they have three treasures, one for each of them. These three treasures have different shapes. The voice just said that each of the three treasures has its own merits. In other words, there must be pros and cons among these three treasures. In this way, the order of choosing first and then choosing is very important. Although these two people were ranked second and third in the Battle of Wuta, if they were selected according to the ranking of the Battle of Wuta, both of them would have to give way to Su Han. However, both of them felt in their hearts that the order in which the treasures were distributed in the secret realm inside the Sheyang Tower did not necessarily follow the order in which they were ranked in the Battle of the Martial Tower outside. After all, both of them felt that they had made great progress in terms of cultivation and combat effectiveness after a lot of hard work in the previous training palace. ¡°If the Battle of the Martial Tower were to happen again now, the two of us would not necessarily be ranked second and third. These two geniuses are still very confident in themselves. At this moment, the atmosphere became weird. Su Han¡¯s eyes were as bright as a torch, and he could see the expressions of these two people. How could he not guess what these two people were thinking. At the moment, Su Han smiled lightly and said, "I'll give you some of these things to pick first. I can pick whatever I want." "These things are rare treasures in the eyes of these two people, but in Su Han's view, they don't know if they are a blessing or a curse. For Su Han now, having one more treasure is important, but it definitely does not mean that one less treasure is not enough. Especially in this weird palace, safety must be the first priority. So naturally he won¡¯t care about these treasures. When the two of them heard what Su Han said, they were overjoyed. Neither of them expected that Han Su would be so generous. Such an important treasure inheritance was not snatched from them. "I'm afraid Han Su hasn't realized how precious these treasures are. In this case, let him regret it afterwards. I won't remind him." The two men were very proud. At that moment, the two of them stepped forward to grab their favorite treasures. ? One chose a set of five-color lightsabers, and the other chose a euphorbia. These two treasures?They are all magical weapons. Just by putting them there, you can see how powerful their attacks are. The two of them were overjoyed when they got their favorite weapons. They touched the weapons in their hands and couldn't put them down. Su Han shook his head. A good weapon can either help a warrior or destroy a warrior. Having an indestructible magic weapon can easily make people relax, and this kind of relaxation is psychological and may not be visible at ordinary times. However, he naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything more at this time. Of the three treasures, two were picked away and one was left. Naturally, there was no choice. At this time, Su Han focused on the third remaining treasure. Since neither of the two people took a fancy to this third treasure, there must be something inconspicuous about it. When Su Han laid his eyes on the third treasure, he realized that it was a mirror. A bronze mirror that doesn¡¯t seem to have anything special. There¡¯s not even any spiritual energy coming out of it. It¡¯s just an ordinary thing. Looking at this mirror alone, it is simply a rag among rags. It even makes people suspect that this mirror was placed here just to make up for the numbers. Even the other two people couldn't help but show contempt on their faces when they saw this extremely ordinary mirror. "I want this mirror." Su Han looked calm, and regardless of the eyes of the two people, he casually put the mirror away and put it into the storage ring. The two people didn't say anything, and they didn't have the slightest idea of ??trying to compete with Su Han. This mirror was too ordinary. Even if it was given to them, they didn't necessarily want it. There was even a bit of sarcasm in their eyes, as if they were laughing at Su Han's behavior of picking up rags. Su Han saw their expressions but remained calm. After the three treasures have been divided up, it is time to follow what the mysterious voice said and go to the second floor of the palace to accept the test of the mysterious voice and get more inheritance. "Young man, come up to the second floor quickly." The voice also sounded, urging. The three of them were also urged by the mysterious voice to pass through the main hall and saw a long passage with white jade stairs one step at a time. The three of them stepped onto the jade steps and headed to the second floor. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 755 Seven Star Trap Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The second floor of this palace is a different world. Compared with the first floor, it is obviously much more open. The spacious hall is divided into seven corners, and each corner creates a completely different scene. When Su Han stepped into this second level of space, he suddenly felt an involuntary surge of excitement in his consciousness. The powerful aura of this second layer of space is vaguely like the aura of the ancient era of gods and demons, full of majesty, with a powerful aura of righteousness, making people feel as if their blood is burning. This feeling is different from the previous feeling. Moreover, when entering this second level of space, the violent reaction of Su Han's evil eyes suddenly disappeared. It was as if there was a strong and righteous energy in this second level of space that suppressed the strange feeling. When Su Han looked at the seven corners of the hall, he found that there was a golden pillar standing in each of the seven corners. And the surface of each golden pillar is engraved with various strange runes and symbols. Although the runes are engraved on the surface of the pillar, they give people a floating feeling, as if they can swim at any time, like tadpoles constantly shuttled in the void, full of mysterious meaning. Su Han was extremely surprised: "This is a trap formation that defies the heavens." His judgment is not a random guess. Because the seven golden pillars are located exactly in the direction corresponding to the Big Dipper. Each pillar is engraved with different runes. As these runes circulate, they support a huge seven-star trap formation, forming a focus in the middle. Seven mysterious rays of light were projected together to a location in the middle of the hall, rippled with layers of golden and silver light, forming a huge vortex. Those seven mysterious rays of light are constantly injected into the vortex, full of mystery. "This heaven-defying trapping formation should be trapping the things in the whirlpool, but I don't know what exactly is in the whirlpool?" Su Han looked intently at the center of the whirlpool, using his evil eyes to pass through the layers of rippling light, and unexpectedly discovered that there was a coffin inside the whirlpool! Yes, a coffin made of gold! "Could it be that this heaven-defying seven-star trap trapped a coffin?" Su Han's heart was full of surprise. However, the other two people did not have such eyesight. They could only see the dizzying stream of gold and silver in their eyes. How could they see the golden coffin inside? "This place is really magical. No wonder the senior kept urging me to come to the second floor quickly. It turns out that the second floor is much more magical than the first floor." When these two people saw the magnificent momentum of the second level, their minds were already shaken, and they wished they could immediately take possession of the second level's inheritance. "In this golden and silver vortex, there must be more inheritance that the mysterious senior said." The two of them were gearing up and couldn't wait. At this moment, I saw several more figures rushing up the long white jade steps and rushing into the main hall on the second floor. "Is it you?" Those figures were all surprised when they saw Su Han and the three of them. "Aren't these the top three in the Danta Battle? Why are you here too?" The geniuses named Zhou and Li were also surprised when they saw the three newcomers. The three newcomers, including He Sijie, were the top three in the Danta Battle. "We heard strange sounds in the secret realm of alchemy and followed all the way to get here. Is this a heritage palace? I didn't expect that you would also come here. What a coincidence." He Sijie had no scheming, and said excitedly when he heard someone ask this. After the initial surprise, the expressions of the geniuses named Li and Zhou gradually became colder. After all, the top three in the Martial Tower Battle are not very familiar with the top three in the Danta Battle, and in this inheritance palace, every more person means more competition. Not to mention three more people suddenly appeared. When the atmosphere was awkward, the mysterious voice suddenly sounded again: "Juniors, are you here?" "Senior?" Everyone's spirits suddenly lifted. The genius named Zhou raised his hands and said: "Senior, we have entered the second floor of the palace according to your guidance." "well." I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Su Han¡¯s illusion, but Su Han always feels that the mysterious sound isThe excitement is no longer as light as before, but there is a vague feeling of impatience. "Senior, please tell me what we should do to obtain the inheritance from our predecessors?" Genius Zhou asked. "If you want to obtain my inheritance, you must pass my test." The mysterious voice said, "Have you seen the seven pillars around this palace? These seven pillars, arranged according to the directions of the Big Dipper, form an ancient formation called the Seven Stars Meteor Formation. I have passed down my lifelong inheritance , are all sealed in this formation, which is at the center of the vortex." "What you have to do is to break this formation. Only in this way can you obtain the treasures sealed in the formation and obtain my lifelong inheritance. If you do not have the ability to break this formation, it means that you will end up with My inheritance has no chance!" This mysterious voice seems to have a special temperament that can confuse people's hearts and make the young geniuses who hear its voice feel excited. However, when Su Han heard this voice, his heart skipped a beat. Although this voice was ethereal and vast, as if it came from outside the sky, Su Han always felt that this voice seemed to come from the center of the whirlpool! It came from that golden coffin! " Moreover, this seven-star formation is obviously a heaven-defying trap formation, but the voice did not mention it at all. Instead, it said that it was just an ordinary ancient formation, and encouraged these geniuses to break this formation. All this made Su Han secretly wary. As soon as he got close to the whirlpool, the evil eye had a violent rejection reaction, which was enough to show that the golden coffin in the whirlpool was not as simple as imagined. Can this so-called inheritance palace really bring surprises to these geniuses? Su Han still didn¡¯t believe it in his heart of hearts. However, other people couldn't hold back after hearing the encouragement of this mysterious voice. "Everyone, Zhou was the first one to rush in to this second-floor palace. I believe you won't take the lead from me, right?" The genius named Zhou was the first to speak out. When the genius surnamed Li heard this, his face immediately dropped, and he snorted coldly: "If you want to go first, I'll let you go first. I'm afraid you are not strong enough to break this formation, and it will be embarrassing." ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 756: Step by Step Induction You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The genius surnamed Zhou smiled strangely and said, "If I can't break it open, you won't be able to break it open either. What's so embarrassing about this?" The three alchemy geniuses headed by He Sijie were speechless in this situation. After all, the alchemy geniuses were alchemy geniuses, and their martial arts skills were relatively average. Su Han, on the other hand, remained silent. The genius surnamed Zhou was extremely proud when he saw that no one was trying to fight him. At that moment, his whole body was filled with momentum, and he was obviously ready to start. "This week's genius was able to take second place in the Battle of Wuta, of course because Ji Zong, whose strength was incredible, was killed by Su Han, but it was also closely related to his own strength. This person seems to have some kind of bloodline power that turns the body into madness. Coupled with the magical power of body refining, his physical strength is extraordinary. In terms of individual physical strength, this person is no less than Ji Zong. I saw the figure of the genius named Zhou curling up wildly, a ball of violent momentum rolling up, and a violent attack that hit one of the golden pillars at an extremely fast speed. ???????????????????? Boom! The terrible shaking sound was like thunder, continuous and continuous. I saw a sudden golden light on the golden pillar, and the rows of tadpole-shaped runes on it overflowed like water waves, rippling like ripples. The body of the genius named Zhou was swayed by the golden light and flew backwards in an awkward manner, hitting the other side of the hall directly and falling to pieces. Wiping the blood that overflowed from his mouth with his hand, the genius named Zhou suddenly had a look of disbelief and embarrassment on his face. Obviously, this blow caused him to suffer a lot. Seeing that this domineering blow was like a giant tree being shaken by an earthworm, it did not have any impact on the golden pillar at all. Several other people present were also dumbfounded and shocked. ¡° Such a terrifying seal cannot be broken by the genius named Zhou, so can others break it? "This ancient formation is so difficult to break. Are we destined to miss this ancient inheritance?" This is the common thought in the hearts of several people present. Seeing the embarrassment of the genius surnamed Zhou, everyone's confidence was hit hard. "Haha, do you think you can solve the problem alone?" The mysterious voice suddenly sounded again, "If you all fight on your own and cannot work together, there is absolutely no possibility of breaking through this formation." "Watch it!" As soon as the voice finished speaking, a strong light suddenly shot out from the void. The strong light flashed and suddenly split into seven beams, and the other six beams shot towards other pillars. And the core and thickest bunch hit hard against the golden pillar that the genius named Zhou attacked just now. ???????????????????????? The golden pillar was shaken by the strong light, making a harsh crackling sound in the void. The tadpole-shaped runes on it kept vibrating, unable to withstand the attack of the strong light, and finally shattered. boom! The golden pillar suddenly fell into pieces and collapsed. "see it?" The voice in the void said, "I'm just giving you a demonstration. Next, the six of you will stand at the remaining six pillars." "These six pillars are strong together and weak when divided. If you only attack one of them, the other pillars will gather their strength on this pillar, making this pillar indestructible. However, if you attack Attacking the six pillars separately would be different." "Do you understand what I mean?" The voice was a bit weak at the end, as if the blow condensed from the void just now had exhausted all its energy. However, the people in the hall are now in an unusual state of excitement, and no one is surprised as to why this ancient powerful man's consciousness can still condense physical attacks. Even if someone thinks of this, I'm afraid they will only attribute it to the ancient powerful men's magical powers and not think of anything else. No one even realizes that from the beginning to the present, this mysterious voice has been sparing no effort to guide and induce them, as if they were afraid that they would not inherit the inheritance. If it were really a normal place of inheritance, would this be necessary? This is actually an easy question to think about, but these people were all blinded by the upcoming benefits and did not think about it at all. "Senior, please guide us and let us destroy the six pillars separately. Let's do it in a snap!" At this moment, there are four things immediatelyThe figure flew away like a sharp arrow, shooting at the four golden pillars around the hall. Suddenly, only Su Han and He Sijie were left, standing there alone, as if they were aliens. "Brother Han, shall we go with them to destroy the pillars?" He Sijie saw that Su Han had roots under his feet and was not moving at all. He couldn't help but persuaded in a low voice. "If you want to go with them, then go. However, I won't go." Su Han had his own plan. He had a vague hunch that if it was like what the mysterious voice said, the six golden pillars would be destroyed. Destroy and break the formation, I'm afraid something big will happen. "You two, why are you so dazed over there? Why don't you get to your places quickly?" "Hurry, don't waste everyone's time, we are only one step away from getting the inheritance." The four people who were already in place began to urge Su Han and He Sijie impatiently. He Sijie was sweating on his forehead. He looked at Su Han with his eyes slightly closed, as if he was in trance, and ignored the urging of these people. Although He Sijie didn't know why, he subconsciously felt that he should follow Su Han. As early as the battle of the Alchemy Pagoda, Su Han had become He Sijie's idol, and his status in his heart even surpassed that of his master, King Qinghe Alchemy. This feeling of adoration is deep-rooted. And now, He Sijie clearly knows that if he does not cooperate with the others, he will hold them back, and he will not get the legendary ancient inheritance. But he still took a deep breath and chose to stand next to Su Han, without moving or paying attention to the calls of those people. Su Han was a little surprised. He didn't expect that at the critical moment, He Sijie could be so calm and not be tempted by the ancient inheritance. "He Sijie, why don't you go with them?" Su Han asked through a message. He Sijie smiled honestly: "If you don't go, I won't go either." At this time, the other four geniuses began to urge anxiously: "Hurry up, why don't you come?" "What are you thinking about while you are dawdling there? Don't you want this ancient inheritance?" The other four geniuses simply couldn¡¯t understand the thoughts of Han Su and He Sijie. Seeing that the ancient inheritance is at your fingertips, these two guys actually slipped up at such a critical moment? "Are you so happy that you are stupid? Come here quickly!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 757 Past and Present Life You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! No matter how urged these four geniuses were, Su Han had already made up his mind that this formation could never be broken. As long as he, Su Han, does not participate in destroying the pillars, there will not be enough of them, so the formation will definitely not be able to be broken. However, Su Han couldn't explain to them for a while, and he didn't bother to explain. Therefore, Su Han simply sat down and ignored the shouts of those people. Instead, he activated his evil eyes and passed through the layers of gold and silver light outside the vortex, trying to see clearly what was in the golden coffin. However, no matter how Su Han activated the evil eye, the pupils of the evil eye could only reach the outside of the golden coffin and could not penetrate the golden coffin. "You two, what's going on? If you don't move, I'll be rude." The genius named Zhou, whose endurance finally reached its limit, swayed and was about to fly towards this direction. He knew that Su Han was the number one in the Martial Tower Battle, so naturally he did not dare to touch Su Han. His target was He Sijie who was next to Su Han, and he planned to grab the weak Alchemy genius He Sijie with his big hand. However, just as his body was activated, he bumped into a light screen. The light curtain was transparent and invisible, and when it was hit, ripples appeared like water waves. "Huh?" Several people were stunned at that moment. Suddenly, a transparent light curtain appeared around them, binding them to their respective golden pillars and preventing them from leaving. "Senior? Whatwhat does this mean?" The genius named Zhou asked with a slight hesitation. The mysterious voice sounded faintly: "After you approach the seven-star pillars, the seven-star formation has been activated. This light shield is part of the formation. As long as all six seven-star pillars are destroyed, you can come out of the light shield." "I see." The four of them were relieved, but soon became anxious again, "But senior, there are two unscrupulous guys here who refuse to work with us to destroy the Seven Star Pillar." "It doesn't matter." The mysterious voice said lightly, "Originally, I didn't want to get involved in your affairs, but seeing that you are so sincere along the way, I can make an exception and help you once." "Senior, can you help us?" When the four people heard this, they were immediately overjoyed. When Su Han heard this, his heart thumped, and an ominous premonition suddenly hit him. Suddenly, the tone of the mysterious voice suddenly changed and became extremely majestic: "You two don't seek to improve yourself, but you also drag others down. What I can't stand the most in my life are people like you." "Today, let you pay a little price for your stupidity and stubbornness." This voice resounded in the consciousness of Su Han and He Sijie, only giving them a splitting headache. Suddenly, the scene in front of Su Han changed. The magnificent inheritance palace had completely disappeared. He felt like he was instantly thrown into hell like a small boat in the vast ocean. The dark wind from hell, the surging evil spirit, and all kinds of gloomy ghost cries impacted his five senses and six consciousnesses in all directions! "That voice is actually attacking my mind?" Su Han's surprise was extraordinary. He never expected that the mysterious voice would suddenly start attacking him. "It wants me to compromise and destroy those golden pillars according to its wishes!" Su Han's mind was awe-inspiring, feeling the powerful hell-like attacks from all kinds of consciousness, he ran the "Brahma Thoughts Chapter" with all his strength and began to resist. What he has to do is to keep his Taoist mind clear and his spiritual consciousness from being swallowed up and drowned. I don¡¯t know how long this hellish torment lasted. In Su Han¡¯s mind, it felt like a very long time, but to the outside world, it might have only lasted a moment. Suddenly, the scene in front of Su Han changed. That gloomy and hellish scene was swept away, as if what had happened before was just a nightmare. The next moment, the scenes that appeared in front of him shocked Su Han and made him so shocked that he couldn't help himself. "What's going on? Ihave I returned to my previous life?" In an instant, Su Han really felt like he had returned to his previous life. The scenes in front of him were the scenes from his previous life that he was familiar with. ??The majestic imperial city of Daxia, the prosperous world of the imperial capital, and its own pure palace For a moment, Su Han found that he was high above the temple, and beneath him were the seventy-two disciples from his previous life.??Really listen to yourself. The loud sound of books all around resounded in Su Han's ears. He could even see clearly that the young disciple closest to him was secretly dozing off, his head biting like a chicken pecking at rice. It was so flesh-and-blood, so real that Su Han couldn't doubt it. He could even see the fine hair on the young disciple's face clearly. "Master, Master, what's wrong with you? Hey, don't go to sleep, I think you've made Master angry" Hearing these familiar voices, Su Han almost felt a sore nose. That was a past life that he was familiar with. Although it was two hundred years ago, to him, all of this only happened yesterday. He is completely lost in this world between reality and psychedelic, unable to extricate himself. Boom Suddenly, there was a violent tremor between heaven and earth. The next moment, the entire palace seemed to have been shaken violently. Thick classics fell out of the bookshelves one after another. The top-quality alchemy cauldrons that were shrouded in clouds and mist fell over one after another, and the alchemy liquid inside flowed all over the floor ¡­ Boom! Immediately afterwards, the plaque outside the palace also fell to the ground with a bang. And the thick walls surrounding the palace were constantly tearing apart like tissue paper. At this moment, a terrifying force of destruction seemed to appear in the void, destroying everything. The living disciples were constantly involved in this destructive force, collapsed, and set off waves of blood. "Master, Master, leave quickly!" Several big disciples below him tried their best to run towards him, each using their magical powers, as if they wanted to protect him. However, when several people ran in front of him, a terrible force of destruction suddenly swept over. The flesh and blood of the disciples were rolled up and twisted by this force like blood bags filled with blood. , exploded immediately. Seeing this real and cruel scene, Su Han was completely shocked as if he had been in his previous life. His footsteps seemed to be firmly stuck to the ground, and he could not move even half a step. His head was about to explode. He only felt a buzzing sound in his head, and his eyesight flickered. No! Su Han couldn't help but hold his head. It was all because he was too useless. He only knew how to study alchemy, but in terms of martial arts, he was never able to get started due to physical reasons. If you can practice martial arts, you must be a powerful martial artist now. In such a situation, you will never be helpless, let alone let your disciples die for you in vain! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 758: The formation will be broken You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These mixed emotions of regret and annoyance gave Su Han a splitting headache. He felt that all the power in the world had turned into fatal arrows and shot towards his sea of ??consciousness. Deep in the consciousness, there seems to be a voice that keeps saying, it's all your fault, you are a waste, a weirdo who cannot practice martial arts, and should not exist in this world Su Han felt that he was about to be overwhelmed by all kinds of distracting thoughts and negative emotions. His footsteps seemed to have taken root, sticking firmly in place, motionless, allowing the power of destruction to sweep towards him. Um? Suddenly, Su Han felt a stabbing pain in his sea of ??consciousness, and a clear force spread in his sea of ??consciousness. All kinds of distracting thoughts and negative emotions were swept away by this power and suddenly turned into nothingness. The next moment, Su Han's whole body was shocked and he couldn't help but open his eyes. He found that he was still sitting in the inheritance palace. Not far away were four geniuses with faces of shock and suspicion, while he was sweating profusely and his consciousness was buzzing. "How could this happen?" Su Han was still frightened, feeling the feeling between reality and hallucination just now, feeling the great terror between life and death. For a moment, Su Han was also a little scared. Those were all illusions just now, but those distracting thoughts and inner demons that formed in the end of the illusion really existed. They were really attacking his sea of ??consciousness and turning him into a walking zombie. ¡° If Su Han had just been attacked by the power of these inner demons and entered the sea of ????consciousness, then Su Han would be beyond redemption at this moment and become a puppet that can be controlled by others. "What is the origin of that mysterious voice? Its ability to attack spiritual consciousness is so powerful!" Su Han was secretly shocked. Just now, it was the power of the evil eye that saved his life. If it hadn't been for the power of the evil eye that had shaken away the demons in his heart, he would have become a puppet at this moment and would never be able to return to his original self. "The evil eye helped me a lot again." Su Han sighed in his heart, but he was extremely vigilant in his heart. He did not expect that this inheritance palace contained such shocking dangers. "The scenes of the past life that I just saw were so real, but they were just false illusions after all. The past life has passed, and now I am reborn and able to practice. This is a great opportunity given to me by God. . If I don¡¯t practice hard, how can I be worthy of this great opportunity?¡± "In this life, I must take my own destiny into my own hands and never leave any regrets." This experience between life and death made Su Han's thoughts more clear. An endless power surged all over his body. As long as he thought that he could practice in this life, he would have endless motivation and enthusiasm. confidence. At the same time, the other four geniuses in the hall were extremely surprised. They clearly saw that Han Su was controlled by the mysterious voice, and they were about to get up and walk towards the golden pillar. Unexpectedly, the next second, this guy suddenly opened his eyes. Is this guy so capable? Even this mysterious ancient senior can't control him? "That's right, not good!" Su Han suddenly woke up. The inner demon attacking his spiritual consciousness was so powerful that even he was almost hit. What about He Sijie who was with him? When I looked up, I saw He Sijie's face was confused, his body was swaying, he was sobbing constantly, as if he was mumbling something, and tears suddenly fell from his eyes. Immediately afterwards, He Sijie crashed straight into an unoccupied golden pillar. The light in his hand gathered together, as if he was condensing the strongest blow! "not good!" As soon as Su Han saw this situation, he knew that He Sijie had been completely controlled by the power of the inner demon. It was a trivial matter for him to destroy the golden pillar. The important thing is that if no one saves him, he will become a walking corpse from now on and cannot return to his original appearance. Su Han took a deep breath, activated the magical power of "Brahmana Thoughts", and shouted directly: "Everything is false." With this loud shout, Su Han hinted at the great magical power of subduing the inner demons. With just one roar, He Sijie suddenly trembled all over and his eyes regained some clarity. However, He Sijie did not stop the spiritual attack in his hand, and the bright light blasted directly towards the golden pillar. "You guys, what are you waiting for?" The mysterious voice suddenly sounded coldly. The four geniuses on the side reacted one after another, and quickly activated their power, launching crazy attacks one after another, like a storm, directed towards their respective eyes.The golden pillar of ? was blasted away. ???????????????????????? Those golden pillars suddenly appeared cracks. "Come again!" Those people went all out and attacked non-stop. The tadpole-shaped seal characters on the surface of the golden pillar were quickly blurring and breaking. ???????????????????????????? Suddenly, there was an unprecedented shock, and the five shaky golden pillars were finally completely destroyed and torn into pieces. Those tadpole-shaped runes turned into countless debris and disappeared into the air. "Success!" Those people were immediately overjoyed. Not only their four pillars, but also He Sijie's pillar was destroyed. At this time, He Sijie finally regained his clarity. When he saw the scene in front of him, he was still a little confused: "What's going on?" At this moment, six of the seven golden pillars around the hall have been destroyed. The original seven mysterious rays of light became one. This ray of light was injected alone into the golden and silver vortex, looking a little dim. However, as long as one of the seven pillars remains, the Seven Star Trap Formation will still exist. It has not been broken. Those geniuses were extremely disappointed when they saw that the formation was not broken. "Senior, this guy Han Su is uncooperative and has repeatedly ruined the good deeds of several of us. Senior's kindhearted help just now was in vain." The genius surnamed Zhou said angrily. The mysterious voice was silent for a moment, and then rang again, this time with a somewhat urgent tone: "Well, since I have helped you, I will help you to the end, and I will help you again." There was a bit of hidden anger in this voice, and it even sounded a little angry if you listened carefully. It was obvious that the power of the inner demon just failed to control Su Han, which made this voice angry. However, there is a trace of impatience hidden in this voice, as if six of the seven pillars have been destroyed, and it is getting closer and closer to its goal. Next, the voice didn¡¯t make any more noise, as if it was brewing something. Suddenly, a black light suddenly shot out from the vortex wrapped in golden and silver light. That black light seemed to be able to corrode everything. When everything reached the last golden pillar, that pillar began to collapse at a speed visible to the naked eye. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 759: Weird Black Qi You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "not good!" When Su Han saw this situation, he suddenly felt something was wrong. No matter what is in the golden coffin, now it is finally about to achieve its goal and can break through the formation and come out. This is definitely not a good thing. I wanted to stop it, but it was too late. ???????????????????????????? With an earth-shattering roar, the last golden pillar collapsed, and the mysterious light emitted from the top of the pillar disappeared instantly. The golden and silver vortex lost the last injection of mysterious light, and suddenly became dim and fluctuated continuously. The seven-star trap formation has been broken! Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­ Suddenly, a burst of gloomy laughter resounded throughout the palace. "Treasure, our treasure" When those people saw the formation shattered, they instantly became excited. They were thinking about the treasure mentioned by the mysterious voice, and their eyes radiated with ecstasy. However, when several people heard the laughter, they couldn't help but froze, instinctively feeling that something was wrong. The mysterious voice before was ethereal and vast, full of righteousness, and sounded very solemn. How could it produce such a gloomy laughter? This voice Before these people could react, streaks of black energy began to flow out of the golden and silver vortex. The black energy seemed to have the ability to corrode. Wherever it flowed, the golden and silver light began to turn into black energy. Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­ As the gloomy laughter sounded again, the golden and silver vortex was quickly eroded, revealing the golden coffin inside. I saw black air overflowing from the huge golden coffin, and new black air continued to pour out from the cracks in the coffin. "Thiswhat is this?" When those people saw the golden coffin, they were extremely surprised. However, after a brief moment of panic, their eyes were immediately attracted by the shining appearance of the golden coffin. "What a big golden coffin. Could it be that the inheritance that senior promised us is in this coffin?" Among these people, the genius named Zhou is the most courageous. At this moment, his eyes were fixed on the golden coffin, and he could not move his eyes away for even a minute. With a fanatical expression on his face, he stretched out his hand to grab the golden coffin. "Stop!" Su Han suddenly shouted. At this moment, a large mass of black energy suddenly surged out of the golden coffin, tightly wrapping around the body of the genius named Zhou. Only one twist of black light! Click! With a crisp cracking sound, the body of the genius named Zhou was immediately cut into three pieces. In the horrified eyes of everyone, the black air slowly wrapped around the bloody corpse, seeming to be absorbing something. Soon, the body of Zhou Genius turned into a complete mummy under the horrified gaze of everyone. "Thiswhat the hell is this?" "Isn't it an ancient inheritance? How could it become like this?" There are still people who still can't accept the facts in front of them. "This thing will absorb the essence of human blood, run away, let's run away!" The faces of those people changed drastically, and they backed away in horror. In the end, they simply rushed towards the white jade stairs leading to the first floor. However, when they almost rushed to the white jade stairs, they bumped into a transparent light shield. "Escape? Do you think you can still escape?" That mysterious voice sounded hoarse again, but this voice no longer had the kindness it had before. Instead, it revealed a sense of indifference and a strange smile. And the direction the sound came from was coming from the golden coffin! ¡­¡­ Outside the Sheyang Tower. At this time, one and a half months have passed since the Battle of Wuta ended. Until now, the Sheyang Divine Tower has not been closed, and the six geniuses who entered the Sheyang Divine Tower have not come out. The people outside the tower were bathed in the divine light of Sheyang Tower, without any suspicion at all. They are even happy, because if these geniuses don't come out, the Sheyang Tower will be open for one day, and they can practice outside the Sheyang Tower for one more day. ¡°Moreover, there was a record of a genius staying in the Sheyang Tower for two full months before, so it was only a month and a half now, so they didn¡¯t find it strange. No one noticed that at this moment, Sheyang GodAt the top, within the vast divine light, traces of black energy surged out. The black energy continues to spread, more and more, more and more. In a relatively peripheral position around the Sheyang Tower, Nie Yingmei closed her eyes slightly and was practicing. Although the genius Han Su of the Nie family, whose surname is outside the martial arts tower, won the first place as a dark horse in this battle of the Martial Tower, which greatly embarrassed the Nie family, the Nie family is still third-rate among these hidden forces. In order not to make enemies, the two elders of the Nie family also took the initiative to bring the geniuses in the clan to practice in a peripheral position. The closer you get to the periphery, the thinner the spiritual energy of heaven and earth becomes, and no one is willing to take the initiative to go to the periphery. The two elders of the Nie family did this, which also made those first-rate powerful forces greatly applaud in their hearts, thinking that the Nie family knew what they were doing. Nie Yingmei was practicing. Suddenly, a vague voice came from her consciousness. Nie Yingmei was stunned for a moment. Her martial arts talent is not top-notch, but her spiritual consciousness is naturally extremely sharp and can receive a lot of information from the outside world. It is precisely because of this that she has outstanding talent in the alchemy path. At this moment, Nie Yingmei received a vague message in her consciousness. This information did not seem to come by accident, but someone deliberately transmitted this information to her consciousness. This kind of information transmission is similar to the sound transmission of divine consciousness, but it is obvious that the person to whom this divine consciousness transmits sound seems to be far away from her, and the two people are not even in the same space at all. Nie Yingmei frowned slightly and listened to the voice transmission from the divine consciousness for a moment, then her expression suddenly changed. Immediately afterwards, Nie Yingmei bit her bright red lips, her eyelashes lowered, as if she was thinking about something. After a while, Nie Yingmei finally made up her mind, stood up suddenly, and walked towards the two elders of the Nie family. "Yingmei, what's the matter?" The two elders of the Nie family were meditating when they were suddenly interrupted by footsteps and couldn't help asking strangely. "Two clan elders" Nie Yingmei hesitated for a moment, and did not say that it was Han Su who sent her the message, but just asked: "Two clan elders, do you believe me?" "What are you talking about? How come the clan elders didn't believe you?" The two clan elders were confused. "Two clan elders, if you believe me, take all the clan members and retreat now and leave this place. There will be a disaster near the Sheyang Tower. If you stay here for a moment longer, it will be more dangerous!" There was no doubt in Nie Yingmei¡¯s tone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 760: The Nie family retreats You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the two clan elders heard this, they were stunned. What? When did Nie Yingmei have the ability to predict? There will be a catastrophe near the Sheyang Tower? What does it mean? The Sheyang Tower is the totem in the hearts of everyone in the hidden world of southern Xinjiang. It is a sacred object left over from ancient times. The divine light of Sheyang Tower shone on these people, and their cultivation speed became several times faster than usual. At this time, Nie Yingmei suddenly ran over and said that there was going to be a catastrophe near the Sheyang Tower. Should they lead people to retreat quickly? "Two clan elders, I know it's hard for you to believe this at the moment, but at this time, I can't explain much. If you can trust me, call the clan members and retreat immediately." Nie Yingmei also knows that it is difficult for her to be convincing with just a few words. However, she had no other choice. Han Su's message was only a few words, saying that there was something strange happening in the Sheyang Tower, and asking her to inform the Nie family to leave immediately, as far away from the Sheyang Tower as possible. As for whether other people should be notified, it was up to her. Under this situation, Nie Yingmei could only start with the two clan elders. She opened her red lips lightly and persuaded again: "It's still too late to leave now. If it's too late, no one can leave." "Yeah?" The two clan elders were still dubious, but they felt that Nie Yingmei was not a person who would joke about this kind of thing. There must be a reason why she said this. "Yingmei, where did you get this news?" A clan elder asked suspiciously. Nie Yingmei hesitated for a moment, then told the truth: "Han Su Chuanxin told me." "Han Su?!" The two clan elders were shocked. Shouldn¡¯t Han Su still be in the Sheyang Tower? Looking at Nie Yingmei¡¯s face, it really didn¡¯t look like she was lying. For a moment, the mentality of the two clan elders was also in a mess. They were also undecided in their hearts, not knowing whether they should listen to Nie Yingmei and leave first, or stay here to see the situation. ¡°It¡¯s decided, withdraw first!¡± After a while, the two clan elders finally made up their minds and immediately organized the clan members to prepare to leave. "Elder of the clan, the opening ceremony of the Sheyang Tower is not over yet. Why do we have to leave first?" "Yes, this opportunity to bathe in the glory of Sheyang God Tower does not come every year. Everyone is practicing under the aura of Sheyang God Tower. Wouldn't it be too much of a disadvantage for us to leave first?" The geniuses in the clan raised objections one after another. The two clan elders couldn't explain much for a while. They could only say in a deep voice: "This is a decision made by the top management. You have no right to object! Let's go!" This time, the tribesmen were even more unhappy. "Elder of the clan, we need to make this matter clear. Why on earth are we leaving? We will never leave until we make it clear." "The clan elder" The hustle and bustle here quickly attracted the attention of King Sheyang in the distance. King Sheyang looked suspicious and asked, "What's going on over there? Why is it so noisy?" The confidants around King Sheyang quickly went to the direction of the noise, listened attentively, and came back to report: "Your Majesty, it seems that the Nie family is making trouble. Their senior clan leader wants to take the clan members away, but the clan members are unwilling. There was a quarrel.¡± "The Nie family? The Sheyang Tower has not been closed yet, why do they want to leave?" King Sheyang frowned slightly, and then ordered: "Call the high-ranking elders of the Nie family to come to this king." Not long after, two elders of the Nie family came to King Sheyang. King Sheyang asked calmly: "You two, everyone in the place is practicing quietly, why is it so lively in your Nie family? What on earth are you doing there? What's the fuss about?" The two elders of the Nie family said quickly: "It is really our fault for disturbing the prince's Qingxiu. It's just we really have something to do and wanted to leave first, but some clan members didn't agree, so we made a noise for a while." "Let's go? The Sheyang Tower has not been closed yet. Where are you going?" King Sheyang asked. The two Nie family bosses said: "It's because of some private matters." Next to King Sheyang, a confidant of the royal family laughed and said: "I'm afraid the two elders are not telling the truth. No matter how urgent the matter is, who would give up the opportunity to practice near the Sheyang Tower?" The two clan elders were hesitant and unable to answer. King Sheyang said gently: "If you have anything to say, it's okay to say it. If there is really a compelling reason to leave the Sheyang Tower, I won't blame you." Hearing about the King of SheyangIn other words, the two clan elders exchanged glances, hesitated in their hearts, and finally made up their minds and said solemnly: "Your Majesty, there is danger around the Sheyang Tower. Please notify everyone and ask everyone to evacuate!" As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar nearby. "What did you say?" "Two clan elders, please don't make such a joke." "Yes, how can there be danger around the Sheyang Tower? How is this possible!" For a time, there were voices of rebuke. Although they were not very harsh, they obviously did not believe what the two elders of the Nie family said. However, no one noticed that Yang Wuying, the second prince behind King Sheyang, had a strange look in his eyes after hearing these words. King Sheyang obviously did not expect this to happen, and his face suddenly darkened: "You two, please don't say this nonsense." "Your Majesty, you know how our Nie family behaves, but when do people from the Nie family start talking nonsense?" the two clan elders said. At this time, a senior member of the Ji family suddenly sneered: "You Nie family people, don't you talk nonsense enough? I think this is another trick that your Nie family wants to play, right?" Among the people present, the one who hates the Nie family the most is obviously the Ji family. Now when the Nie family is talking, the Ji family will come out to refute whatever they say. The old Nie family member said angrily: "That's fine if you don't believe it yourself. Why do you think we are talking nonsense?" The top executive of the Ji family sneered: "Then I'm curious. How did you know that the Sheyang Tower is in danger? Do you have some supernatural powers that can predict what will happen?" He thought that when he said this, the two elders of the Nie family would definitely argue with him. Unexpectedly, the two elders of the Nie family ignored him at all. Instead, they saluted King Sheyang and said, "Your Majesty, by saying this, we have fulfilled our moral obligation. As for whether you believe it or not. , we can¡¯t control it. When danger comes, it¡¯s unpredictable, so we, the Nie family, will evacuate first, so take care of yourself.¡± With that said, the two Nie elders bowed their hands and said, "Everyone, I say goodbye." After saying that, he actually summoned his clansmen and broke through towards the periphery without looking back. Fortunately, the Nie family's original location was on the periphery. At this moment, the Nie family members left the crowd one after another without any effort. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 761 Something unexpected happened You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing the Nie family walking further and further away, those present looked at each other in shock. "This Nie family member is not crazy because of convulsions, is he? Or is he possessed by evil spirits?" "Yes, they had such a great opportunity to bathe in the divine light of the Sheyang Tower, and they actually left just as they said they would." "Tsk, that's bad. These guys are acting so abnormally. There must be some conspiracy, right?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off and on. But no one noticed that Yang Wuying, the second prince behind King Sheyang, had his eyes slightly closed and was muttering in his mouth, as if he was transmitting messages to someone. Following Yang Wuying¡¯s actions, the black energy overflowing from the top of the Sheyang Tower suddenly increased. On the other side of the Ji family, the Supreme Elder Ji Zheng had a gloomy face. He looked at the Nie family walking further and further away, and suddenly winked at a few close friends and senior officials around him. The few high-level confidants understood that they were all agile king-level experts. After exchanging glances with each other, their figures disappeared into the crowd one by one. King Sheyang said: "Okay, if the Nie family wants to leave, let them go. Don't disturb our interest in practicing. Let's continue." "It has been almost two months, and the genius in the Sheyang God Tower has not come out yet. It seems that the Sheyang God Tower is particularly favoring us this time. Maybe it has really given us an ancient inheritance." "If that's the case, not only those geniuses will benefit, but we people can also benefit from it. Fortunately, fortunately." The people at the scene were all smiling, unaware of the upcoming dangers. While they were joking, an elder from the Qingshan Sect suddenly put his hand on his forehead and snorted unconsciously. He stumbled, his steps were shaky, and he almost fell to the ground. "Elder Ji!" People nearby were shocked, and the disciples of the Qingshan Sect stepped forward to help him. However, after these people had just taken a few steps, they all felt sore all over and fell to the ground one by one. "What's going on? Why can't I have any strength all of a sudden?" "It's not good, is someone causing trouble? I'm powerless." Seeing this, King Sheyang shouted: "What's going on, you guys, go over and have a look!" The guards around King Sheyang nodded and were about to go over. Suddenly they felt their feet staggering, sore and weak, and fell to the ground. When King Sheyang saw this, he was also shocked. Upon closer inspection, I found that my whole body was sore and weak, and I actually felt a little bit unmotivated. "Not good!" King Sheyang's heart twitched and his expression changed drastically. How could this happen? The next moment, the surrounding warriors also shouted. Obviously, these guys also discovered the problem. "Your Majesty, some people use poison, some people use poison, my steps are sluggish, I can't get up my energy at all. Someone must have tampered with it!" "Dizziness, dizziness, someone must have used poison. Your Majesty, this must be investigated thoroughly." Everyone was excited and shouted one after another. "Use poison?" King Sheyang looked ugly, his eyes were cold, his consciousness spread, and he searched around. "Who is tampering with you secretly in this sacred place? Get out of here!" Although King Sheyang is a little sore all over, his cultivation level is not bad after all, and he can still move at this time. He suddenly released the pressure in his body. For a moment, the warriors around him all felt the pressure and turned pale. However, these people all looked at each other with confusion as to who was causing the trouble. At this moment, there was suddenly a loud noise coming from the outside. Immediately afterwards, more people began to shout and scream outside. King Sheyang's expression changed, and he didn't even bother to order his close personal guards. He quickly swung his body and rushed towards the commotion in person. When King Sheyang's figure landed on the commotion, he suddenly discovered that the source of the commotion was actually a few people who were in a mess. These people are clearly powerful senior officials of the Ji family. But at this moment, these people's hair was disheveled, and their faces were stained with blood. Everyone has injuries, some on the chest, some on the thighs, looking very embarrassed. Seeing this scene, even King Sheyang was stunned on the spot. "What's going on? Aren't you supposed to be practicing in the inner circle in a good manner?" King Sheyang shouted. "Your Majesty, these people didn't come from inside. TheyThey ran back from outside with injuries! "The surrounding warriors shouted. These senior leaders of the Ji family are having troubles that they cannot tell at the moment. If they had honestly stayed in the inner circle to practice, nothing would have happened at all. However, they happened to be ordered by the Supreme Elder Ji Zheng to bring a group of confidants to chase the leaving Nie family. They wanted to be unaware of the situation and teach the Nie family a bloody lesson. It would be best to kill a few of them. A high-level person. As a result, when they were halfway through the chase, they discovered something weird. They discovered that around the Sheyang Tower, groups of strange lights appeared out of thin air, covered with dense black runes, intertwined into a huge network. It was like a large mesh-like cover covering all of them. They also tried to break through the giant net. As a result, as soon as they approached the edge of the giant net, black lightning struck them continuously. The confidants they brought with them were weak in cultivation. They were struck by those lightnings and immediately turned into a ball of charcoal. Even their bloodline essence was swallowed up by the strange giant net. In the end, only a few of them, the Earth King Realm warriors with high cultivation levels, were left, and they fled back in embarrassment. Hearing King Sheyang's question, the leader of the Ji family couldn't help but laugh miserably: "Hahahaha, what a waste of practice, we have fallen into a trap, fallen into a traitor's trap, we are surrounded! We can't leave!" " As soon as the word came out, it was like a bolt from the blue, exploding over the scene instantly. Everyone¡¯s eardrums were buzzing, and they were so shocked by these words that they couldn¡¯t recover. "Surrounded? Surrounded by what? What do you mean?" "Is there a traitor? Who is the enemy? Could it be a foreign enemy from outside southern Xinjiang?" King Sheyang also suppressed the sour feeling in his body and shouted: "What do you mean? You are surrounded. Please speak clearly." The leader of the Ji Family senior management did not answer. Instead, he rolled his eyes and looked at the group of people around him. Suddenly his expression changed and he shouted in disbelief: "What's going on? Why am I so weak all over? This place this place" The place is poisonous! Someone poisoned it!" King Sheyang suppressed the impatience in his heart and shouted: "I know that someone poisoned me, please tell me first what happened when you were surrounded!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 762: Surrounded You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The top management of the Ji family smiled strangely, glanced at the group of people present, and said loudly: "Don't you think it's strange? How could the people of the Nie family know the news in advance and slip away in advance? Are you alone? Don¡¯t you doubt anyone?¡± "What do you suspect?" King Sheyang asked with a frown. "What are you suspecting? Of course you suspect that the Nie family is colluding with foreign enemies! The Nie family is definitely trying to steal the inside and outside, colluding with powerful enemies from other territories, and wants to wipe out the hidden world in our southern border!" The senior executive of the Ji family said loudly. His words sounded reasonable and well-founded, and most of the people present were immediately calmed down. Thinking about it carefully, it is indeed strange that the Nie family could know in advance that there was trouble here. Furthermore, although the people present today cannot be completely said to be the backbone of the Southern Xinjiang Hidden World, they are undoubtedly the future of the Southern Xinjiang Hidden World. Almost all the top geniuses in the hidden world of Southern Xinjiang are among them. " If all these people are caught in one fell swoop, it will indeed cause a heavy blow to the hidden world of Southern Xinjiang, which will make the hidden world of Southern Xinjiang unable to recover within a few decades. "It's impossible! Just now the two elders of the Nie family tried to persuade everyone to leave, but none of us listened!" The people of the Qingshan Sect shouted. At this moment, they were full of regrets. If only they had listened to the elder Nie family and left with them! King Sheyang's face kept twitching, and after a moment he said: "Who else has the strength to move? Now go with me to see how we are surrounded!" Immediately, some high-level officials from the forces responded and volunteered to follow King Sheyang. About a quarter of an hour later, this group of people came back with livid faces. Apparently they all saw the strange black giant net. It was at this moment that everyone truly believed that they were indeed surrounded. There is poison inside and a strange giant net outside. "Who! Who wants to harm us!" When things got to this point, someone finally couldn't stand it anymore. They originally thought they could get the protection of the divine light near the Sheyang Tower, but they didn't expect such a disaster to happen. King Sheyang shouted: "Don't panic. Those who can still move now, listen to my order and gather next to the giant net to prepare for another charge." But the top management of the Ji family burst out laughing: "It's useless, it's all in vain. The giant network is too powerful. This time everyone is done. Hahahaha, they are all done." "Either you help me honestly, or you die aside!" King Sheyang was actually very angry at this time. Suddenly, there was another commotion inside. "Your Majesty, go and have a look, something happened again! Something happened again!" King Sheyang was so worried that he had to rush to the direction of the commotion to take a look, but he was shocked. I saw that on the spire of the Sheyang Tower, where auspicious clouds of auspicious energy should have been shed, at this moment, there was a steady stream of strange black energy pouring out. The black energy flowed down from the top of the tower, piled up around the Sheyang Tower, and continued to spread outward. Those warriors who were too close to the black energy were accidentally sucked into the black energy and were instantly turned into a pile of withered bones, with all their bloodline essence swallowed up. Such strange sights frightened the surrounding warriors into turning pale. "My lord, please think of a way quickly, this black energy is getting more and more, what if" King Sheyang also knew in his heart that the black energy was accumulating more and more, and it was still spreading, but the actions of these people were restricted within the scope of the giant network. Doesn¡¯t this mean that people like them are just sitting here waiting to die, and sooner or later they will be swallowed up by this weird black energy? For a moment, King Sheyang simply could not accept the facts before him. These people present are all the top experts and top geniuses in the hidden world of Southern Xinjiang. Such a group of people would encounter such a strange disaster. Where did this strange black energy and giant net come from? With the power of a strong human being, could it be possible to create such strange black energy and giant nets? Could it be that the fate of Southern Xinjiang has declined, and is it a punishment from God on Southern Xinjiang? No, it¡¯s impossible¡­ At this moment, a group of strong men have subconsciously gathered together. Looking at each other, they can see endless fear and uneasiness in each other's eyes. These phenomena were obviously beyond their cognition and made them all panic. King Sheyang took a deep breath and shouted: "Everyone, please calm down." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???, King Sheyang's pair of eagle eyes scanned everyone present one by one, and said gloomily: "What happened today must be that a powerful enemy from outside southern Xinjiang invaded and took control of the Sheyang Tower, which caused all kinds of strange phenomena. Happened. However, I know that there must be a traitor among your group. Otherwise, who could have caused the cartilage poison?" Speaking, King Zhenyang suddenly yelled: "Who is the spy, and get out of the king. Otherwise, when the king is caught, it must be cramps and frustrated." "Yes, find out the spy. There must be an antidote on the spy. Once the poison on us is cured, with the combined efforts of all of us, we may not be able to break out of the giant net." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????" "Breaking out of the giant net? Do you think you can still break out now?" Suddenly, a faint voice sounded. The sound was not loud, but it was extremely clear. It came from behind King Sheyang. Everyone looked around in shock, only to see that the person speaking was actually Yang Wuying, the second prince of King Sheyang. "Ying'er, what do you mean by this?" King Sheyang asked with a frown. Yang Wuying was his most capable son, and he usually relied on him very much, but he didn't know why he said this at this time. Come on. "Father, don't you understand yet?" A look of disgust suddenly flashed across Yang Wuying's eyes, his eyes were serious, and he said lightly, "Forget it, until now, I don't have to hold my nose and call you father. Haha, I have worked so hard for today's scene. .¡± When he said these words, everyone present was unable to recover. "Second Prince, what do you mean by this? This is not what you said." "Yes, second prince, the prince is your biological father" "Shut up, who is my biological father?" Yang Wuying said with a strange smile, "The real Yang Wuying is no longer in the world now. Poor Prince Sheyang, who is so aloof, didn't even realize that his son was raped. It¡¯s so pathetic to switch packages!¡± When Yang Wuying spoke, his face couldn't help but reveal a bit of bluish-white ferocity, and what he said made King Sheyang's face suddenly change! "The rest of the people couldn't believe their ears. No one thought that Yang Wuying, the second prince with a gentle personality, could actually be a spy with evil intentions! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 763 The truth is revealed You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Once his identity was revealed, Yang Wuying was obviously no longer prepared to hide his true nature. He looked at everyone present grimly, and said calmly: "Although your cultivation levels are generally low, you can still use them. After all, the master is short of people now." No one could understand what he said. King Sheyang tried his best to take a deep breath and said kindly: "Ying'er, what's wrong with you? Is it that the poison is too strong and makes you a little unconscious? It doesn't matter, father. I¡¯ll blame you.¡± While speaking, King Sheyang secretly gathered his consciousness, and a terrifying power suddenly erupted from the sea of ??consciousness, heading straight towards Yang Wuying. People at the level of King Sheyang are extremely scheming. Even if this divine attack cannot completely destroy Yang Wuying, it can catch him by surprise and completely suppress him with the pressure of divine consciousness. . However, what King Sheyang didn¡¯t expect was that with his level of consciousness, after the terrifying power of consciousness rushed into Yang Wuying¡¯s sea of ??consciousness, he disappeared directly like a stone sinking into the ocean! how so? King Sheyang is very clear about his own strength. With his own strength, even if he is the strongest person present, at his peak state, if he accepts this attack from his consciousness, his sea of ??consciousness will suffer considerable damage. And this Yang Wuying, the sea of ??consciousness is like the real sea. If the divine consciousness attack of King Sheyang penetrates, it will never return. This terrible fact made King Sheyang suddenly sweat on his back, staggered two steps, and was horrified. In addition to the grief of losing his son, King Sheyang also felt a faint fear in his heart. What kind of existence is this person who has replaced Yang Wuying's identity? "Yang Wuying" sneered: "You don't have to try all your efforts to test my strength. My strength is not something you can test. You people are just the lowest servants I contribute to my master. Tell you more." One sentence is an insult to my identity." "Master? Is your master a strong man from another realm?" a warrior asked loudly. "Hahaha, strong men from other realms?" Yang Wuying laughed loudly, "You despicable humans, with such small brain capacity and such poor imagination, how can you get a glimpse of the secrets of martial arts?" Despicable human beings? Many people present felt their hearts skip a beat when they heard these five words. What does this mean? ??????? Isn¡¯t Yang Wuying a human being? These five words made everyone suddenly feel a creepy feeling. "It's really boring, I won't talk nonsense with you anymore." Yang Wuying said in a cold tone, and waved his hand, "Go!" With his gesture, the black energy pouring out from the top of the Sheyang God Tower suddenly became larger and condensed into a ball, like a black tornado, sweeping towards everyone crazily. "Ah, no¡­¡­" "Help! I don't want to die yet!" "Help, someone help me, what the hell is this" For a moment, the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling was everywhere. As soon as the bodies of the warriors came into contact with the black tornado, they could not even resist, and were directly sucked into the void vortex by the storm. The bodies of the warriors disappeared in the void vortex. King Sheyang was shocked and shouted: "Gather around me! Let's break out!" "Want to run away? Do you think you can still run away?" Yang Wuying snapped his fingers, and a larger black tornado suddenly swept over, sucking in King Sheyang and a group of powerful men. Everyone was shocked. They thought they were destined to die if they were caught in this strange black tornado. But as soon as they closed and opened their eyes, they found themselves in a magnificent palace. This palace is surrounded by seven corners, and it seems that there should be a pillar at each corner. But now, those seven pillars have been destroyed by unknown force, and the fragments are scattered on the ground in a mess. "What is this place?" "Where did that guy send us? What on earth did he want to do?" Everyone looked at each other in shock and found that the only people in the hall at this moment were King Sheyang and other powerful men with outstanding cultivation. And those with weaker cultivation levels have disappeared. This discovery made everyone feel heavy. They could naturally guess that those warriors with weaker cultivation levels had been completely swallowed up by the strange black energy at this moment, and even the flesh and blood essence had been sucked clean. Looking at each other, everyone can see each other?The faint fear and uneasiness flickered in his eyes. Suddenly someone pointed at the center of the hall and shouted: "Look, what is that?" Everyone looked over and saw a huge golden coffin standing in the center of the hall, with balls of black energy pouring out from the cracks in the coffin. This scene in the eyes of everyone made them even more frightened, "Could this golden coffin be the source of that weird black energy?" At this moment, the figure of "Yang Wuying" also appeared in the main hall. "Yang Wuying, where did you bring us?" a strong man shouted. "Yang Wuying" said with a faint smile: "Don't you recognize this place? Open your eyes and take a closer look. Isn't this place the Sheyang Tower that you worship?" "What?" Everyone was shocked and their eyes shot around. There was no one else in the hall except for them. ¡°If this is inside the Sheyang God Tower, then shouldn¡¯t the six geniuses we sent into the Sheyang God Tower also be here?¡± "Yang Wuying" laughed and said, "Are you too naive? Do you think those six little mice are still alive today?" King Sheyang¡¯s heart sank and he shouted: ¡°What do you mean?¡± "What do you mean?" "Yang Wuying"'s smile suddenly turned gloomy, and he said lightly, "Don't you understand yet? All of this is a game that I carefully planned! I have spent so much time planning it. , don¡¯t you just want those six idiots to destroy the Seven Stars Meteor Array with their own hands and lift my master¡¯s seal? You see, how completely the six pillars were destroyed. Isn¡¯t this the masterpiece of those six idiots? " "As for you, you will be the first gifts I, a loyal servant, give to my master." "Yang Wuying" said, Jie Jie suddenly laughed strangely, and a vicious light flashed in his eyes. Originally, his plan could have been more perfect. If Han Su really accepted the quasi-royal weapon he planned to give to Han Su, the demonic consciousness on the weapon would slowly invade the sea of ????consciousness and eventually turn into a human body. The walking dead he controls. That way, the process of breaking the seal would be simpler. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 764 Earth-shattering You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "As a result, I don't know what Han Su was thinking, but he didn't even bother with the quasi-royal weapon, making all his efforts in vain. At that time, Yang Wuying thought that his plan was going to fail. Fortunately, the master¡¯s power to confuse people is still as strong as ever. Although the process was a bit twisty, in the end, the seal of the golden coffin was initially released! Everyone present felt as if they were struck by lightning when they heard that all six geniuses were killed. Especially the top leaders of the forces to which the six geniuses belonged were shaky and couldn't believe their ears. Especially those who admired Han Su very much, their expressions were even more complicated at this moment. How could Han Su, a monster like Han Su who could kill even Ji Zong, die? On the contrary, the senior leaders of the Ji family couldn't help but feel happy when they heard this. So Han Su is dead? King Sheyang was shocked and angry, and kept saying: "How is it possible! How is it possible!" "How is it impossible?" "Yang Wuying" said with a sinister smile, "Even you so-called big warriors in the hidden world of southern Xinjiang can be captured by me and used as slaves by the master. How come it is impossible for those six little mice to die? ?¡± King Sheyang suddenly shouted: "Don't be intimidated by this man's nonsense. Everyone, listen to my order, gather strength, and rush out of this ghost place together!" ????????????????????????????????????????????? King Sheyang took the lead, activated his body and magical powers to the limit, his body turned into a ray of residual light, and fled out of the palace. The figures of the people behind him also activated one after another, turning into streams of light one after another, and followed the figure of King Sheyang. "Huh, you still want to run?" "Yang Wuying" smiled indifferently, stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the air, and suddenly a bloody flag appeared in his hand. With the command flag waving, the entire hall suddenly turned into a sea of ??blood. The blood steamed and sealed the entire void. No matter how fast these powerful men were, the sea of ??blood spread even faster. Just as King Sheyang was about to rush out, a wave of blood rolled directly towards him with terrifying devouring power. King Sheyang felt his whole body tighten before he got close to the blood wave. This blood wave seemed to have a very strong corrosive power, which could instantly refine his flesh and blood into slag. This blood wave firmly blocked the breakthrough momentum of Sheyang King. Sheyang King had no choice but to stop the momentum and fall back to where he was. At this time, circles of blood ripples also sealed off the entire palace. A group of strong men rushed around and finally had to fall back into the palace. "This bloody light is so weird, what kind of method is this?" While being surprised, everyone could not help but feel that this bloody light trap did not seem to be a method that ordinary warriors could use. Suddenly, a strong man suddenly took a breath of cold air and shouted: "Blood light trap, this this is the devil's method!" As soon as these words came out, it was immediately shocking, and all the strong men present were shocked. The four words "evil means" rang in their ears like a bolt from the blue. The ancient demon clan is a famous race. This race is good at fighting and is extremely aggressive. According to legend, in ancient times, a war broke out between strong humans and demons. The location of the battle was in the wilderness of southern Xinjiang. The reason why no one thought about this just now is because there have been no traces of magic in the southern Xinjiang for hundreds of thousands of years. "You" A strong man's upper and lower teeth were chattering, "How do you know these evil methods? Are the demons are the demons" "Yang Wuying, has the slave you prepared for my master finally arrived? Why is it so slow?" Suddenly, an indifferent voice came from the golden coffin in the middle of the hall. "Yang Wuying" immediately knelt down facing the coffin and said respectfully: "My lord, the people have been brought here. These people were not very cooperative, so they wasted some time." "snort." The indifferent voice in the coffin snorted inadvertently and said, "In your opinion, after devouring the flesh and blood of these people, what is the chance that I can break free from the seal of this broken coffin?" "this¡­¡­" "Yang Wuying" showed some hesitation. "Hmph, you don't need to tell me, I also know that. That damn Xingyuan Sect formation is so powerful. I finally worked so hard to break the first seal of the Seven Stars Falling Heaven Formation, but as a result, the third layer of the broken coffin was The second layer of seal is so difficult to break." The indifferent voice could not help but gnash its teeth as he spoke. "Yang Wuying" quickly advised:"My lord, calm down. How can the power of the demons be trapped by the formations set up by mere humans? I will find some strong men for you. The more flesh and blood essence you swallow, the faster your strength will be restored." , then the hope of breaking free from this seal will be greater." The indifferent voice snorted noncommittally and stopped talking. But the information revealed in "Yang Wuying"'s words made everyone present feel like they were struck by lightning, and there was a buzzing sound in their heads. "What did he say? Demons Demons" "Oh my god, how could it be possiblehow could the demons resurrect after hundreds of thousands of years?" "Could it becould it be that the formation used by the ancient powerful men to seal the demon clan went wrong?" "What should we do now?" In everyone¡¯s mind, there is endless chaos, fear and uneasiness. Although they are all the top strong men in Southern Xinjiang, they think that the demons should be far away from them. They don't know how to fight against the demons at all! "Run away, run away quickly, if we stay here, we will only become the flesh and blood of the demons!" Suddenly, a strong man shouted as if he were waking up from a dream, and everyone came to their senses and rushed out one after another desperately. The terror of dying and the extreme fear of the demons made these strong men unleash their strongest potential. In a moment, everyone worked together to tear apart the blood-light trap. Big mouth. "Let's go!" These strong men did not hesitate and rushed out desperately. At this moment, the indifferent voice suddenly sneered: "Can we leave? Since we have entered the territory of my master, those who follow me will prosper, and those who go against me will perish!" As soon as the voice finished speaking, large groups of strange black light suddenly poured out from the golden coffin, clusters like meteor showers, falling on the area around the hall, and in an instant, a large black net was pulled up. This big black net is exactly the same as the net that appeared around the Sheyang Tower before, except that the breath in it is more powerful. A strong man accidentally approached the big black net, and suddenly a thick black lightning struck out, turning the strong man's flesh and blood directly into a ball of charcoal. This scene made everyone stop subconsciously and no longer dared to rush out randomly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 765: Lord of the Blood Demon You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Several top leaders of the first-rate forces were complaining incessantly at this moment: "Ji, you have made us suffer. Alas The Nie family kindly reminded you at the beginning, but you slandered the Nie family as having ulterior motives. Even though the Nie family said they were with you The Ji family has a grudge, but it doesn¡¯t go so far as to implicate us innocent people. Instead, you harmed everyone." The senior executives of the Ji family still have some regrets. However, they naturally would not admit it, and just snorted coldly: "Don't slander people like this! Did you believe the Nie family back then? Didn't you suspect that they were possessed by convulsions?" "You can't say that. We were dubious at first, but you Ji family insist on saying that they are just talking nonsense" Elder Jizheng shouted with a sullen face: "Stop talking nonsense! What's the use of fighting over each other now? It's only right to find a way to rush out together!" Elder Jizheng suffered the tragic death of his grandson. Although two months had passed, he was still in a very bad mood. Now, although Han Su's death has given Elder Jizheng some psychological balance, but now that the cloud of death is hanging over his head, Elder Jizheng can feel a little happy, so it is only right to hurry up and save his own life. However, this is what Elder Jizheng said, but the strong men present were all suppressed by the terrifying methods of this demon. Besides, they failed to rush out several times before, and now they have no fighting spirit at all. . The indifferent voice in the golden coffin came out lazily again: "A bunch of idiots, I want to kill you easily. Do you think that in my territory, you can escape with just trash like you?" Speaking of which, for this indifferent voice, I really have to thank the few geniuses who came before. If those few people hadn't broken the Seven Stars Falling Heaven Formation and allowed its seal to be initially lifted, it really wouldn't have been able to control so much demonic energy, and it wouldn't have been able to deal with the group of strong men present. "Which of you wants to try my master's methods?" the voice asked lightly. Elder Jizheng¡¯s chest rose and fell, obviously hesitating about something. "You want to try?" A coercion suddenly surged out of the golden coffin and rolled towards Elder Jizheng. It immediately pressed down on Elder Jizheng's head like a big mountain, making him unable to move. "II" Elder Jizheng was sweating profusely. This mysterious voice was just a pressure, but it had such power? This coercion, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is like a 10,000-foot-high mountain, pressing down on his head, so much that his consciousness was close to collapse. "SeniorSenior, please calm down, we are ignorant." Under this strong pressure, Elder Jizheng finally had no choice but to give in. He did not want to die. "The other strong men all succumbed when they saw Elder Jizheng, and their fighting spirit collapsed. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Only a group of people from King Sheyang are still a little reluctant, but there is nothing they can do. "Very good, you guys are all quite knowledgeable. In order to reward your intelligence, I might as well tell you my identity." "This master is the leader of the Blood Demon Clan, the Lord of the Blood Demons. You can call me Lord Demon Lord." "Today, this demon lord was supposed to devour your flesh and blood and use your flesh and blood essence to restore strength and reshape the body. However, seeing how sensible you are, this demon lord changed his mind. Are you willing to surrender to me? Blood Demon Clan? Will you be loyal to my Blood Demon Clan from now on?" There are many branches of the demon clan, and the voice in the coffin is actually the leader of the blood demon clan. The leader of the Blood Demon Clan is obviously not on the same level as the Blood Demon Lord Su Han met in Tianhe County. Just seeing that it has such terrifying strength even before it has recovered its physical body, you can tell that it is not simple. When the powerful men present heard what the Blood Demon Lord said, their minds were buzzing, and they couldn't recover for a while. They were caught here by the fake "Yang Wuying" and learned that there was a demon clan here. For a moment, they all thought that they were doomed and would definitely become the flesh and blood of the demon clan. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that now, I would have a chance to survive. However, this chance of survival has to be paid for at such a huge price. Being loyal to the Blood Demon Lord and becoming his subordinates means that from now on, they will break with their original identity and break with the human world. This is unacceptable to them at all. Who would be willing to break with their own ethnic group? What's more, since they were young in the human world, they have been influenced by the idea that the ancient demons are abominable.?The public enemy of human monks is a plague that everyone shouts to beat. In the ancient war between humans and demons, many great powers suffered heavy sacrifices, and only then did the demons be completely sealed to prevent them from doing evil. Therefore, in the minds of all human warriors, their attitude toward the demons is one of hatred and hatred, and at the same time, they are a little afraid. In these strong men, there may be some character that are not good, and usually do not do bad things. However, when it comes to the attitude towards the demons, everyone is similar. No one will happily join the blood demon lord as soon as he hears it. The atmosphere in the hall suddenly fell into silence, and no one spoke. "snort!" When the Blood Demon Lord saw this scene, he was obviously very unhappy and snorted heavily. "If it weren't for the fact that this demon lord is employing people now, with your level of cultivation, you are not qualified to be a slave to this demon lord. You are only qualified to be the food of this demon lord's flesh and blood! You weak human bloodline, can you get This Demon Lord favors me, it is a blessing that I have cultivated for eight lifetimes, do you still want to ignore me?" The Blood Demon Lord's tone suddenly turned cold, and the temperature in the entire palace suddenly dropped to freezing point. This Blood Demon Lord originally looked down upon these strong human beings, but it had just broken free from the first layer of seals, and its strength had not yet returned to one-tenth of its peak state. Even if it swallows all the blood essence of these powerful human beings, it will not be able to recover much strength, and it will not be enough to break free from the second layer of seal. Therefore, it changed its mind. Instead of devouring these people, it would be better to take them as its subordinates and use them for its own use. The reason why the blood demon lord was able to wake up at this time and even recruit "Yang Wuying" as a demon servant to do things for him is because in recent years, southern Xinjiang has become more and more declining, and his luck has declined, and along with this Sheyang God The seals of the tower are getting weaker year by year. Every time the seal is weakened, the demonic consciousness of the Blood Demon Lord will awaken. Finally, hundreds of thousands of years have passed since the ancient demon-sealing war, and the demonic consciousness of the Blood Demon Lord has finally awakened completely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 766: Strange cold light You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the temperature in the palace dropped sharply, everyone seemed to suddenly fall into an endless ice cave, and even their souls trembled. ? ?????????????????????????????? They never dreamed in their lives that one day they would have to face such a choice, either to surrender to the demons or die? " Taking refuge in the demon clan is certainly not what they want in their hearts, but in comparison, they are even less willing to die. As the pressure of the Blood Demon Lord continues to increase, the consciousness of those weak-willed warriors continues to tremble, and they are close to the edge of collapse. Finally, some people couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. "Lord Demon Lord, I am willing to surrender." "I am also willing to be loyal to the Lord Demon Lord and serve the Lord Demon Lord." ??There will be a second person who is the first to stand up and seek refuge. Seeing others struggling to survive, many people couldn't hold on. Soon, a large number of those who had sworn to surrender to the Blood Demon Lord had already knelt down. These people are basically the top leaders of second- and third-rate forces, and their strength is relatively weak. As for the top leaders of the first-rate forces, most of them were still standing except for Ji Zheng who had already led the Ji family to kneel down. With their cultivation, they can barely resist the pressure of the Blood Demon Lord. They also understand that given their status, if they surrender to the demons, not only them, but also the forces they belong to will become a shame to the entire southern Xinjiang. It is not an exaggeration to say that they will be infamy for thousands of years. So, even though they were already shaky, they still held on. Seeing this, the Blood Demon Lord smiled indifferently, "You would rather die than surrender, right? If you want to show your pride in front of this Demon Lord, I can help you." As he spoke, the blood demon lord¡¯s pressure increased again. Those powerful men of the first-class forces couldn't help but open their eyes wide. Their eyeballs were bulging and covered with bloodshot eyes. They all felt that their bodies were like inflated balloons that might collapse at any time. "ah¡­¡­" King Sheyang, who was the first to bear the brunt, finally couldn't stand it anymore and shouted with red eyes, "I swear not to take refuge in the demons. If you are bloody, just come to me!" After saying that, King Sheyang's body turned into a blazing flame, leading his strong men to rush out crazily. "Obviously, as a major figure in the hidden world of southern Xinjiang, King Sheyang really doesn't want to join the ranks of the demons. Immediately, another dozen or so figures shot away, closely following King Sheyang. They were all strong men from all the first-rate forces who were unwilling to surrender. "Your Majesty, we will cover your escape!" The loyal soldiers of King Sheyang all had red eyes at this moment. They looked at each other and their minds were connected. They turned into flaming streams of light and crashed into the giant black net in the same direction. King Sheyang was shocked and shouted: "No!" These dead soldiers are actually preparing to explode the spiritual sea and create a bloody path. A warrior's self-destruction of the spiritual sea can cause an attack three to five times his own strength. Multiple warriors self-destructing at the same time can amplify this effect, forming ten or even a hundred times the power. This kind of self-destruction attack may not be of much use against powerful warriors, because warriors are alive and can move. However, it is still very effective against this immovable giant web seal. ???????????????????????? Several streams of light exploded one after another on the giant black net, forming dazzling light spots. A terrible shock wave immediately shook at that point, and the strong black net began to tremble continuously. King Sheyang also reacted very quickly. Although he was saddened by the self-destruction of several of his men, he also knew that in front of him was a bloody path that several of his men had desperately created for him. If he did not seize the opportunity, several of his men would be killed. It was really a waste of time. Although King Sheyang could not yet tell whether the self-destruction of several men had opened a gap in that area, this was his only chance. King Sheyang's body turned into a stream of light and crazily crashed into the explosion area, followed closely by a dozen strong men. Among the people kneeling down, Elder Jizheng reacted very quickly, and suddenly waved his hand: "Follow me!" Elder Jizheng actually didn't want to surrender to the demons. Surrendering to the Lord of the Blood Demons was just a temporary measure. Now that he saw King Sheyang's confidants exploding and opening a gap, Elder Jizheng would naturally not let go of this hard-won victory. Chance. At the moment, he also led his men and rushed up crazily.   ¡°Let¡¯s rush out together!¡± Everyone seemed to have seen hope, and they rushed to be the first to fly in that direction. "A bunch of idiots!" The Blood Demon Lord's indifferent voice sounded without any emotion. The next moment, a new black giant net appeared again, and it was more sinister and terrifying than the previous giant net. This new giant black net shrouded everyone in an overwhelming manner. However, the speed of King Sheyang and his party was extremely fast. Before the new giant black net had completely landed, King Sheyang and his party finally rushed to the edge of the explosion area. In the area where the explosion occurred, a small gap was clearly visible. King Sheyang¡¯s king-level pressure crazily hit the gap, turning the small gap into a big hole. At this time, the new giant black net was not in place yet. King Sheyang seized this critical opportunity and suddenly shot out of the gap. At this moment, almost everyone thought that King Sheyang had succeeded. However, at the next moment, a three-foot-long bloody hand, carrying an unparalleled pressure, ruthlessly stretched out from the void and crushed it down. King Sheyang's eyes suddenly widened, his breathing suddenly became rapid, and he looked up at the big bloody hand almost in disbelief, with a look of despair in his eyes. Even Elder Jizheng and his party who were following behind couldn't help but slow down when they saw this scene, showing fear on their faces. "This Demon Lord has just said that when you enter my territory, those who obey me will prosper, and those who disobey me will perish! If anyone disobeys orders, this person will serve as a warning to you!" The cold and ruthless voice of the Blood Demon Lord suddenly sounded like a sentence. That big bloody hand suddenly reached down, and with just one grab, it could immediately turn King Sheyang's body into a ball of flesh. At this critical moment, a cold light like starlight suddenly shot out from the void. This cold light seemed to suddenly shoot out endless frost, sweeping across the void. Suddenly, the temperature in the entire hall dropped sharply, as if the entire void was instantly frozen. Then, this cold light hit the big bloody hand hard. The terrifying power of ice, like an iceberg, instantly spread on the big bloody hand. A layer of frost spread instantly, as if the big bloody hand was covered with a layer of ice armor. For a moment, the movements of that arrogant big bloody hand were slightly stagnant under the erosion of the powerful power of frost. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 767 Su Han¡¯s comeback You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This terrifying power of frost actually caused the movement of the big bloody hand to stagnate slightly, causing a slight delay. King Sheyang seized this momentary opportunity, accelerated his body, and shot out from the gap. The dozen or so strong men behind King Sheyang also swarmed and shot out of the giant net. The moment the group of people shot out, the new giant black net was finally in place, covering the old net without any gaps. At this time, Elder Jizheng and a group of people from the Ji family arrived just in time to kill him. The big bloody hand seemed to be angered by the scene of someone escaping. He raised his big hand high, reached down, and grabbed Elder Ji Zheng and several strong men from the Ji family. Elder Jizheng was horrified and struggled quickly. However, his struggle was of no use at all in this big bloody hand. "If you don't eat the toast, you will have to drink wine as a penalty." The Blood Demon Lord's voice was cold, and the next moment, the big blood-colored hand clenched hard. Elder Jizheng and several strong men from the Ji family didn't even have time to scream. Their flesh and blood bodies were directly grabbed into a ball of flesh, and the essence of flesh and blood was sucked clean by the big bloody hand. The group of people who swarmed up from behind took a breath of cold air when they saw this scene. Each one of them turned pale with fright, their knees became weak, and they fell to their knees directly. Even someone as strong as Elder Jizheng was crushed directly by this big bloody hand, leaving no room for resistance. This terrible scene can be said to have completely destroyed these people's luck. "I am willing to surrender to Lord Demon. Lord Lord Demon, please spare my life." "If Lord Demon Lord calms down his anger, I am willing to submit to him, and I will never have any second thoughts." ??????????????????????????????????????????Everyone rushed to express their determination, but inside they were in a state of anxiety and panic. They knew that their behavior of escaping just now must have deeply angered the Blood Demon Lord. Now, the way to escape has been completely blocked. The only thing they can do now is to wait for the judgment of the Blood Demon Lord. The Blood Demon Lord is indeed in a state of rage at this moment. It obviously didn't expect that a group of people would escape under its nose. This is obviously a deep shame for the Blood Demon Lord. Although it had just released the first layer of seals and had not yet recovered one-tenth of its power, it originally thought that it had everything under its control as the humans present were so humble and insignificant. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? was a blast of ice power shot from nowhere at the critical moment, which slightly hindered the power of his big bloody hand for a moment, giving those humble humans a chance to escape! Thinking of this, the demon consciousness of the Blood Demon Lord suddenly shot in the direction of the frost power. It wanted to see who had the courage to openly oppose it, the Blood Demon Lord! At the same time, King Sheyang and his party, who luckily escaped from the magic net, retreated to the farthest place from the Blood Demon Lord in shock. They also cast their eyes in the direction of the frost power, wanting to know who was there. He saved his group at a critical moment. Under the gaze of everyone, there was silence in the void, and there was no more fluctuation. "Yang Wuying, go over and see who is causing trouble on this Demon Lord's territory." There was a hint of fear in the Blood Demon Lord's tone. "Yang Wuying" accepted the order, took out a black talisman, and crushed it hard. The whole body was suddenly covered with a layer of black light, like a protective shield. Under the protection of this shield, "Yang Wuying" got out of the magic net unharmed. He shot towards the direction where the frost power came from and started searching around. "Master, there is no one." "Yang Wuying" searched for a while, but didn't see half a person, so he had to report it now. "No one?" The Blood Demon Lord obviously didn't believe it. "There is no one. How could that power be shot out of thin air?" "Yang Wuying" was sweating profusely: "There is indeed no one, Master, unlessunless that person can escape, there is indeed no one else in this palace." "snort." The Lord of the Blood Demon snorted coldly and stopped talking. The servant Yang Wuying was loyal enough, but he was still not capable enough. If I had a more capable assistant now, I wouldn't need to use this idiot at all. "Yang Wuying" obviously felt his master's displeasure. He was so anxious that cold sweat broke out on his back. He suddenly turned his eyes and suggested: "Master, how about or just use that move?" The Lord of the Blood Demon said calmly: "As long as you find that person, you can use any trick"?So called. " "Yang Wuying" received approval and immediately grabbed it with one hand, and a green flute appeared in his hand. "No matter who is causing trouble in the dark, please listen to me. My magic sound cave flute can cause your consciousness to collapse no matter where you hide." "Yang Wuying" the loud voice resounded throughout the palace. Seeing that the surroundings were completely silent and without any movement, "Yang Wuying" smiled proudly, brought the flute close to his mouth, and planned to play. At this moment, the ground at the feet of "Yang Wuying" suddenly trembled slightly, and a crack opened. Immediately afterwards, a huge magic sunflower suddenly broke out of the ground, its petals opened like the big mouth of an ancient behemoth, and with lightning speed, it directly enveloped "Yang Wuying" Go in. "What the hell is this?" "Yang Wuying" also reacted extremely quickly and started struggling immediately. But he didn't know that with the qualifications of this phantom demon Bing Kui, it would be a dream for ordinary warriors to break free. The harder "Yang Wuying" struggled, the tighter the petals tightened, pulling and pulling, directly dragging "Yang Wuying" to the ground. This scene left everyone present stunned. "Who? Who is this?" The Sheyang King and his party in the corner couldn't help but hold their breath. They had a hunch in their hearts that the person who manipulated the strange sunflower was the one who just saved them! Under the gaze of everyone, another magic sunflower emerged from the ground, its petals opened, and a figure spit out from the center of the petals. When everyone saw this figure, their pupils shrank, and they couldn¡¯t help shouting: "Han Su?!" Even those people trapped in the magic net were stunned on the spot when they saw Su Han emerging from the magic sunflower. Didn¡¯t he say that Han Su was dead? ¡°What, not only did he not die, but he actually captured the servant of the Blood Demon Lord? ¡°Boy, it¡¯s you, are you not dead?¡± The Blood Demon Lord¡¯s voice changed, with a hint of surprise in his tone. It has seen the young man in front of it and knows that he is one of the six geniuses sent to Sheyang Tower. However, those six geniuses should have been killed by it in one move. It never expected that there would be some fish that slipped through the net. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 768: Temptation by the Demon Lord You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a moment, the Blood Demon Lord was obviously a little surprised. The demonic consciousness kept pouring out from the golden coffin, staring at Su Han, as if wanting to see this human boy from head to toe. After a moment, the Blood Demon Lord said calmly: "Human boy, what is your name?" As soon as these words came out, everyone present was shocked. This arrogant Blood Demon Lord saw so many powerful people present and did not ask anyone's name. Unexpectedly, it would take the initiative to ask. What's this Han Su's name? Su Han was obviously a little surprised. He raised his eyebrows, half-smiled, and said nothing. "Hmph, I didn't expect that with such a humble human bloodline, there are still people who know how to manipulate ancient spiritual plants. It seems that this demon lord underestimates the inheritance of the human race. It's rare, it's rare, boy, this demon lord appreciates you very much, are you interested? Are you going to join my blood demon clan?" The tone of the Blood Demon Lord was full of interest. If it remembers correctly, this boy, when it released the power of the inner demon before, this boy was not controlled by the power of the inner demon. At that time, it thought it was an accident because it had just woken up and its demon consciousness had not yet recovered. Now it seems that this is not an accident, but that this young man does have his own uniqueness. Although "Yang Wuying" is loyal, the Blood Demon Lord is not satisfied with Yang Wuying. If it could get this human boy as its servant, it wouldn't care even if it lost a hundred or a thousand Yang Wuying, let alone one Yang Wuying. "Oh? What benefits do I get from being your servant?" Su Han asked with a half-smile. "Of course there are many benefits. My blood demon clan has a unique inherited magic skill. This demon master can teach you a thing or two about that magic skill and help you improve your cultivation. Don't underestimate this magic skill, even if you Even if you only get 10% or 20% of its essence, its power far exceeds the so-called magical power of you humans." "In addition, this demon lord can also give you the demon bloodline. You must know that the demon bloodline is the noblest bloodline in ancient times, and the demon clan is the race with the strongest fighting power. When other races hear the name of the demon clan, they will They can't help but be in awe and bow down, because in the ancient times, the demons once ruled them and were their masters who respected them as gods! Boy, you are a human from a humble background, and you have such an opportunity to change your life against the will of heaven, how can you Don¡¯t you want to catch it yet?¡± The tone of the Blood Demon Lord was full of temptation. "This Demon Lord promises you that as long as you take refuge in this Demon Lord, the treatment I will give you will definitely be different from these people. For example, this Demon Lord will only give you demon blood, but for these low-level slaves, this Demon Lord will I will never give them demon blood." The Lord of the Blood Demon changed the topic and spoke with disdain towards the strong men who had surrendered in the magic network. The strong men couldn't help but trembled in unison, and in their hearts, they felt as if the five-flavor bottle had been knocked over. When the Blood Demon Lord said this, he stopped talking and waited for Su Han to answer him. In its mind, it has already offered such generous terms, and the other party has no reason to refuse. Unexpectedly, Su Han suddenly sneered: "The frog in the well!" Su Han read a lot of books in his previous life, and he also knew a little bit about various races in ancient times. He knew that the demons were indeed a very remarkable race in ancient times. This race is good at fighting, and its bloodline is extremely aggressive and can transform most races into demon bloodline. "However, it would be a big joke to say that the demons are an invincible race. There are races that are nobler than the Demon Race. For example, the True Dragon Race is the true king of all races. It¡¯s just that the aggressiveness of the demons makes this race more famous than other races. Many people can¡¯t help but feel a sense of fear when they hear the name of the demons. But it does not prove that the demons are the noblest race in the world. "What did you say?" The Blood Demon Lord did not expect that Su Han would answer him like this, and was stunned for a moment. Su Han had no interest in quarreling with it. Instead, he swayed to the side of King Sheyang and his party and asked, "Are you okay?" King Sheyang and his party were originally grateful to Su Han for saving them. When Su Han came to ask, they quickly said: "We are all safe and sound." At this time, the Blood Demon Lord finally came to his senses. It finally realized that this humble human boy was unmoved when faced with the solicitation of its majestic Blood Demon Lord, and even taunted him for being a frog in the well.   Suddenly, the Blood Demon Lord was furious. If Su Han's body had not fallen outside the magic net, it was beyond its reach, and the only available servant Yang Wuying was captured by Su Han. At this moment, it would have been eager to cut Su Han into pieces. Being ridiculed by a human boy, the Blood Demon Lord felt deeply ashamed. When it was furious, it simply wanted to go on a killing spree, killing all the people in the magic network and absorbing the essence of their flesh and blood. However, the Blood Demon Lord finally controlled his emotions. It knows that in its current situation, even if it absorbs all the flesh and blood energy of these people, it may not be able to break free of the second layer of seals. What I need most now is not to absorb the flesh and blood essence of these people, but to turn these people into my subordinates. Only by obtaining sufficient manpower can your ambitions and ambitions be given a chance to be put to use. Thinking of this, the Blood Demon Lord no longer hesitated, and black streams of light continued to shoot out from the golden coffin. These black streams of light are the divine consciousness marks of the Blood Demon Lord, constantly intruding into the sea of ??consciousness of those strong men. Once being invaded by this divine consciousness mark, it is equivalent to being branded as the Blood Demon Lord in the divine consciousness. As long as there is the slightest deviation in the divine consciousness, it will be immediately noticed by the Blood Demon Lord. Once this mark of divine consciousness is placed on them, from then on, these powerful men will completely become the puppets of the Blood Demon Clan. "This demon lord now orders you not to resist the brand of divine consciousness. If anyone resists, this demon lord will not mind killing you just like I killed those few people just now." What the Blood Demon Lord was talking about was the tragic death of Elder Ji Zheng and those people just now. ¡°When I remembered that not even a single corpse of Elder Jizheng was left behind, the powerful men present were so panicked that they couldn¡¯t even think of any intention to resist. In fact, the Blood Demon Lord has just woken up and has been struggling until now. Its limited demonic consciousness has been very weakly consumed. If these powerful people present resist together, its current demonic consciousness will not be enough to control everyone. Even if it is not done well, it may backfire on the Blood Demon Lord himself. However, after witnessing the fate of Elder Ji Zheng just now, these powerful men were almost frightened and had no idea of ??resisting in their minds. On the contrary, it was extremely easy for the Blood Demon Lord to plant the brand of divine consciousness. After successfully planting the brand of divine consciousness, the Blood Demon Lord was completely relieved. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 769: Taking refuge with the demons You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Blood Demon Lord is afraid that these powerful people will come back to resist him together. When the time comes, it is really hard to say whether his weak demon consciousness will be backlashed. Fortunately, the process of planting the brand of divine consciousness went smoothly. Once the brand was established, these powerful people were like fish on the chopping board and could be slaughtered by it. "Very good, you are all very knowledgeable. Soon, you will discover the benefits that knowledge brings to you. You will find out how wise the choice you made today is. You weak human race can learn from my blood demon clan. The inherited magic power is a rare opportunity for you, and a blessing that has been cultivated for ten lifetimes." "Thank you, Lord Demon, for your love." These strong men knew that they would never have a chance to look back, so they knelt down one by one around the golden coffin. King Sheyang and a group of people were in the corner of the palace, watching everything happening in the magic network, but they were helpless. Those strong men were originally their familiar friends, but because of such an incident, they chose a different path. Su Han also shook his head and sighed: "This Blood Demon Lord has not broken free from the seal, yet he is able to make trouble like this. Once he really breaks free from the seal, the consequences will be disastrous." "Brother Han, is there really no way to save those people?" King Sheyang encountered this change and addressed Su Han much more politely than before. Su Han said: "Their will has been destroyed and they are willing to be the demon clan's lackeys. For people who don't want to be saved, even if you try to save them, it will be in vain." King Sheyang had nothing to say, and after a long while he sighed: "What a pity, these fellow Taoists" Su Han said: "Now they have surrendered to the Blood Demon Clan. From now on, they are no longer human Taoist friends, but demons." King Sheyang said sadly: "So, will the Demonic Calamity Rebellion break out again in the land of southern Xinjiang?" Although he himself survived the disaster, he really couldn't be happy when faced with this situation. That Blood Demon Lord is really terrifying. Is this the true strength of the ancient demon clan? How amazing would it be if the Blood Demon Lord could break free from the seal and return to his peak strength? In the entire southern Xinjiang, who else can resist? Su Han looked solemn as he stared at the demon net and said: "Looking at the appearance of the Blood Demon Lord, I'm afraid it won't be able to break free of the seal in a short period of time. Otherwise, it will just devour those people instead of spending all its energy to remove them." They become their own servants.¡± King Sheyang heard that the Blood Demon Lord would be unable to break free of the seal for a while, so he felt relieved briefly, but he was still worried. ¡°Then let¡¯s see, Brother Yihan, how long does it take for the Blood Demon Lord to break free from the seal?¡± Su Han shook his head and said: "It's hard to say. It recruits so many servants, maybe it wants these servants to bring back more people to it, so that it can absorb a lot of flesh and blood essence. In my opinion, as many as ten years and eight years. It is possible to break free of the seal in a year, or in as little as a few months." King Sheyang suddenly took a breath of cold air after hearing this for several months, "Thisis there nothing we can do about it?" The dozen or so powerful men who came out with King Sheyang also began to make plans at this time: "How about we summon the hidden forces in southern Xinjiang and hold a conference. Tell them what happened today and gather us in southern Xinjiang. With the power of all the hidden forces, I don¡¯t have to worry about finding a way!¡± After hearing this, King Sheyang also felt that this method was quite feasible. Unexpectedly, Su Han firmly shook his head, "This method is not feasible!" "Brother Han, what do you say?" King Sheyang asked in surprise. Su Han said slowly: "The group of people who have taken refuge with the Blood Demon Lord today are all high-ranking officials in their respective forces who hold great power. The Blood Demon Lord has planted a mark in their consciousness, obviously wanting them to return to Go to their respective forces and cultivate the demonic forces without anyone noticing." "Then the question is, do you think their respective forces will believe their words? Or will they believe yours? What's more, there are quite a few of them. If they unite and beat you down, they will criticize you. How can you explain this nonsense when you have no evidence?" Su Han said lightly. King Sheyang and the group of strong men were speechless and looked at each other. After a long while, they said dejectedly: "So, can we just let these people who have been brainwashed by the demons run rampant?" At this moment, the people of King Sheyang are full of frustration. They originally thought that they, as a group of people, would be able to reverse the situation of the demon clan's resurrection, but now it seems that they can't do anything. ?"Are we going to let these guys return to their respective forces and work for the demons?" "If this continues, I'm afraid it won't take a few years for the hidden forces in southern Xinjiang to be completely infiltrated by the demons!" Everyone was as anxious as ants on a hot pot. Su Han pondered for a moment and said: "It's not that there is no way. Although we can't start from the hidden forces in southern Xinjiang, it doesn't mean that we can't start from the Blood Demon Lord himself!" "Start with the Blood Demon Lord himself?" Everyone was shocked, "Mr. Han, do you want to" Wanting to kill the Blood Demon Lord in the golden coffin, these people feel that it is absolutely impossible just by thinking about it in their minds. This Lord of the Blood Demon, the pressure of his divine consciousness alone is enough to make people's livers and gall bladders burst. With the strength of people like myself, how can we possibly kill him? Not to mention, the demon itself is very tenacious. Even if it is equal in strength, it is impossible to kill it. Su Han said: "It is impossible to kill it. However, it is still possible to weaken its strength and let it break away from the seal thirty or fifty years later. Maybe after thirty or fifty years, there will be What¡¯s the chance to destroy it?¡± ¡°Everyone agrees with this. "But how to weaken its strength?" These powerful men are all Su Han's elders, and their cultivation levels are also higher than his. But now, there is a vague feeling that he is the leader. Su Han¡¯s eyes turned to Prince Sheyang: ¡°It depends on you, Your Majesty.¡± King Sheyang smiled bitterly and said: "That's it. The former Sheyang King's Mansion no longer exists, so don't call me Prince anymore. My name is Yang Wei, so you should call me Brother Yang. By the way, what did you just say? Did you see my things?" Su Han said: "From Brother Yang's tone, it seems that he knows something about the ancient demon clan. Moreover, Prince Sheyang's Mansion has been guarding Sheyang Divine Tower. Brother Yang should be familiar with Sheyang Divine Tower, right?" "I do have some understanding. However, it is not convenient to talk in this place." King Sheyang glanced at the inside of the magic net with fear. Su Han said: "Follow me, let's go outside and talk." Now the Blood Demon Lord is busy giving lectures to its new subordinates, and the place where Su Han and the others are located is also some distance away from the Demon Network. Even if the Blood Demon Lord wants to deal with them, they are beyond his reach. A group of people quickly descended from the white jade stairs to the first floor of the palace, and then flew out of the palace one by one. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 770: Ancient Star Fate Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as they left the so-called inheritance palace, the pressure of the demons suddenly lightened a lot, and the group all let out a long sigh of relief. At the moment, the group speeded up until they were far away from the "Heritage Palace" and could basically guarantee their own safety. At this time, the ground beneath everyone's feet suddenly moved slightly, and two magic sunflowers broke out of the ground, opened their petals one after another, and spit out two figures. "He Sijie?" Everyone was shocked. The two people spit out from the petals of the magic sunflower were "Yang Wuying" who had just been caught by Su Han in the palace, and the other one turned out to be confused. He Sijie understands. "He Sijie, are you not dead?" Everyone was overjoyed at the moment. Su Han smiled and said: "I hid him in the petals and escaped to the ground." At this time, He Sijie was still a little confused. He looked around and suddenly saw a group of people from King Sheyang. He was shocked and said: "My lord, why did you run in?" King Sheyang waved his hand: "It's hard to say anything. Let's stop talking nonsense." "Brother Yang, please tell me the origin and allusions of the Sheyang Tower." Su Han said. King Sheyang pondered for a moment and said: "I only have a partial understanding of it, because the legend of Sheyang Tower is the secret of the palace passed down from ancestors. It has been passed down for so many generations, and it is inevitable that there will be errors and omissions. It is said that this Sheyang Tower The Yang God Tower is the sect-suppressing treasure left by the ancient Xingyuan Sect. It has been passed down to this day, and the Sheyang God Tower we see is no longer one percent of its peak state." "Ancient Xingyuan Sect?" This was the first time Su Han heard this name, "What kind of sect was this ancient Xingyuan Sect in ancient times?" Prince Sheyang said: "It is said that in ancient times, the martial arts civilization was extremely splendid. In that era, there were countless treasures of heaven and earth, and geniuses were as numerous as dogs It is far from what we can compare with in this era. And the ancient Xingyuan Sect, in the southern part of Xinjiang, The area is considered a very large sect.¡± "Is it the strongest sect?" "Not the strongest, but one of the strongest." King Sheyang said, "It is said that the ancient Xingyuan Sect is a sect that is extremely good at formations and weapon refining. This Sheyang Tower is exactly the formation of the ancient Xingyuan Sect. The strong ones worked together to refine it and use it to seal the demons!" "Seal the demons?" A strong man was listening nearby and couldn't help but ask, "The ancient Xingyuan Sect is so powerful, but it can't kill the demons, so it can only seal it?" Su Han said: "The demons have a tenacious vitality. Wildfires cannot burn them out, and they are born again when the spring breeze blows. Although it is not easy to kill ordinary demons, it can be done. But it is too difficult to kill a demon leader. .¡± "Yes, I didn't expect Brother Han to know so much about the demon clan." King Sheyang glanced at Su Han in surprise. Su Han smiled and said: "When I have nothing to do, I like to read some unofficial history books. These are all from books." King Sheyang said: "Brother Han is right. The demon clan has tenacious vitality, and the demon clan leader is even more difficult to deal with. Even a sect like the Ancient Star Fate Sect can only seal one demon clan leader, but cannot Kill it." "And now, hundreds of thousands of years have passed since the seal of the Sheyang Tower. As time goes by, the strength of the seal is constantly decreasing. After hundreds of thousands of years of dormancy, the blood demon lord finally awakens. ¡± King Sheyang said bitterly. Su Han couldn't help but said: "When the ancient Xingyuan Sect sealed the Lord of the Blood Demon, they should have thought that this day would come. Didn't they leave any backup plan?" King Sheyang looked troubled and said, "I don't know this." "Even if the ancient Xingyuan Sect really has a backup plan, we may not be able to handle it with our abilities." Everyone said one after another. Su Han said: "Don't worry, there is another subordinate of the Blood Demon Lord here. Let's ask him, maybe we can find out something." "Yang Wuying" had his hands and feet tied, his acupuncture points were tapped, and his whole body was thrown to the ground like a large piece of garbage. Until this moment, his mind was still confused. He didn't know what happened to him and why he was arrested by Han Su under the eyes of his master. Su Han walked up to "Yang Wuying" unhurriedly and untied his mute acupuncture point. "Yang Wuying" immediately shouted, "How dare you treat me like this? Do you know what you are doing? I am the most powerful assistant around the master. Aren't you afraid that the master will tear you into pieces in a thunderous rage?" Although he said it was lively, in fact, "Yang Wuying" was in a state of anxiety inside. He had a feeling that before his eyes??Han Su is definitely the kind of desperado who is not afraid of anything, and words alone may not scare him. "Don't talk nonsense to me. Judging from your appearance, you seem to have completely sold your body and soul and joined the devil?" Su Han said lightly. ¡°Humph, so what?¡± Yang Wuying sneered. King Sheyang had been watching from the side, and at this moment he couldn't help but rushed up and kicked "Yang Wuying" hard, "Evil, you killed my child, and you disguised yourself as him, and attracted so many people. He is simply a traitor to mankind and a disgrace to mankind!¡± With this kick, King Sheyang did not use his spiritual power, but he used all his strength. The kick made "Yang Wuying" groan, his whole body flew up, and he fell heavily not far away, and he fell to pieces. Eight elements. But "Yang Wuying" did not calm down because of being kicked. Instead, he laughed crazily: "Hahaha, human beings? What good is human beings? A weak and humble race like human beings should have perished long ago. In the whole world, only the demons can keep the holy fire alive! Only the demons can rule the world forever!" Those strong men were secretly frightened when they heard "Yang Wuying"'s remarks. This guy has obviously been brainwashed by the demons and has completely become a slave of the demons. Su Han was too lazy to talk nonsense to "Yang Wuying". He casually pulled out a short knife, patted "Yang Wuying" on the face a few times, and said calmly: "Do you see clearly where this place is? This is not your place. This is my master¡¯s territory, do you think that if I kill you here, your master can do nothing to me?¡± When "Yang Wuying" heard this, he took stock of the surrounding environment. When he saw that the surroundings were not the "Heritage Palace" controlled by the Blood Demon Lord, the momentum of "Yang Wuying" instantly weakened by three. point. However, this guy still yelled: "My lord is the noble leader of the blood demon clan, and he is about to break free from the seal. You humble humans, aren't you afraid that my lord will be furious and avenge me!" Su Han didn't take it seriously at all, and said with a mocking smile: "So what, you were already dead at that time, and your body was lying in the sky. No matter how powerful your master is, does it have anything to do with you?" (Remember the website address of this website. £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 771: Inherited Treasures You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "you¡­¡­" "Yang Wuying" was speechless for a moment. He was really afraid of death. At this time, his heart had begun to waver. Su Han put the short knife on "Yang Wuying's" neck, and with just a little more force, he could directly slit "Yang Wuying's" throat. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to kill me!¡± Cold sweat broke out on Yang Wuying¡¯s forehead. Su Han smiled and said: "Do you think killing you now is different from killing a dog?" "Yang Wuying's" face kept changing, and finally turned livid, and said with a mournful face: "I was branded with demon consciousness by the blood demon lord. If it detects that I have betrayed it, it will detonate my sea of ??consciousness." Su Han said calmly: "The sea of ??consciousness has been detonated, and it is a walking corpse. Life is worse than death. In comparison, it is better to be killed with a knife, which is more painful." "Yang Wuying" gradually calmed down from the fanatical look on his face, lowered his head and stopped talking. Obviously, he also understood that if he was caught today, he would definitely die. If he stretched out his head, it would be a knife, and if he retracted his head, it would be a knife. "Can you really guarantee that you will kill me with one knife and not let me suffer those tortures?" "Yang Wuying" asked. Su Han said: "As long as you answer my question, I can guarantee it." "Then ask!" "Yang Wuying" said dejectedly. "When you follow the Blood Demon Lord, have you ever seen him being particularly afraid of something? Or is he particularly afraid of a certain place in the Sheyang Tower?" Su Han asked. If this ancient Xingyuan Sect really has a back-up plan, then this back-up plan must be inside the Sheyang Divine Tower. But Su Han was not sure whether the Blood Demon Lord himself knew about the existence of this backhand. "Yang Wuying" looked confused after hearing Su Han's words, and said after a while: "The Lord of the Blood Demon has been staying in the coffin seal, and I don't think it is particularly afraid of anything or anywhere." A strong man couldn't help but said: "This guy can't tell you any useful information. According to me, it's better to give him some means of attacking spiritual consciousness. After he is tortured, he will be able to tell anything!" "Yang Wuying"'s pupils suddenly shrank, and he said quickly: "No, no, I haven't finished speaking yet, I haven't finished speaking yet!" "Although the Blood Demon Lord is not particularly afraid of anything, he has been sending me to search for something in the inheritance palace. As for what that thing is, the Blood Demon Lord himself doesn't seem to be particularly clear. He only said, As long as I hold something next to the coffin, it will definitely be able to tell the difference." "So, I showed almost all the treasures in the inheritance palace to the Blood Demon Lord. But every time it said it was not the case, and until the end, it didn't seem to find what it was looking for." "Yang Wuying" said. When everyone heard this, they immediately became energetic and asked, "Could it be that the thing that the Blood Demon Lord sent him to search for is the backup left behind by the ancient Xingyuan Sect?" "Nine times out of ten, this is the case. The Blood Demon Lord knows that the ancient Xingyuan Sect has a back-up plan to deal with it. That back-up hand is a treasure that may be able to restrain the Blood Demon Lord. However, the Blood Demon Lord does not Knowing what the treasure looks like, I can only show it everything in the palace. Thinking about it, if the treasure is brought near it, it should be able to detect it and then destroy it. That treasure.¡± A strong man analyzed. King Sheyang walked to the side of "Yang Wuying" and shouted coldly: "The Lord of Blood Demon asked you to search in the inheritance palace, so have you shown him every treasure in the inheritance palace?" "Yang Wuying" quickly replied: "I basically showed it to him." "Basically?" "Yes, there are some things in the palace that are too ordinary. They have no spiritual energy fluctuations at all. They look like ordinary items at first glance, not treasures at all. I didn't show such things to the Blood Demon Lord. He¡¯s so grumpy that if I showed him that kind of rubbish, he¡¯d be furious.¡± King Sheyang's eyes lit up and he asked: "Those things really don't have spiritual power fluctuations? Are you sure they are ordinary items?" "Yang Wuying" nodded quickly and said: "I swear, there is really no spiritual power fluctuation in those things." Su Han was nearby and heard the conversation between the two, and couldn't help but feel thoughtful. King Sheyang asked "Yang Wuying" several times, but all got the same answer. He couldn't help but be disappointed: "If it is really an ordinary item without the slightest fluctuation of spiritual power, it is obviously impossible to be a treasure that can deal with the Blood Demon Lord. ¡± "Besides, those things are all in the palace now. The palace is made of blood.We can¡¯t get the Demon Lord¡¯s territory either. " At this moment, Su Han suddenly spoke and asked Yang Wuying: "There are three treasures in the center of the main hall on the first floor of the inheritance palace. Have you shown those three treasures to the Lord of the Blood Demon?" Yang Wuying showed a thoughtful look, as if he was trying to remember, and then said: "There are indeed three things there, two of them I have shown it, but there is another one, which I said has no spiritual power fluctuations at all. Items. I was afraid that it would get angry, so I didn¡¯t show it to it.¡± "But this thing?" Su Han turned his palm over, and a bronze mirror appeared in his palm. This bronze mirror is extremely ordinary. It really does not have any spiritual power fluctuations. If it is placed among a pile of treasures, it will not attract anyone's attention at all. It will only be discarded as garbage. "This is exactly it. How could this be in your hands?" Yang Wuying was confused. Su Han nodded, "Okay, I have already asked everything I wanted to ask." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Others were shocked when they saw this, "Mr. Han, how could you kill him so easily? The treasure that can restrain the Blood Demon Lord has not been found yet." "Don't be anxious, everyone. The treasure is now in our hands." Su Han said with a smile. "Where?" everyone wondered. Seeing the bronze mirror in Su Han's hand, everyone was shocked, "Thisthis bronze mirror has no spiritual power fluctuation at all. How could it be a treasure left by the ancient Xingyuan Sect that can restrain the Lord of Blood Demons?" "Although I am not sure whether this bronze mirror is the treasure left by the Xingyuan Sect. However, this bronze mirror is definitely not an ordinary item, nor is it garbage without any fluctuations in spiritual power." Su Han¡¯s tone was firm. "Why do you see it?" Everyone was surprised. Looking at the ordinary bronze mirror in Su Han's hand, it didn't look like a treasure. "This bronze mirror looks ordinary on the outside. However, in my opinion, this is just an illusion on the surface. This bronze mirror is actually not that simple." Su Han said with certainty. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 772 The Demonic Cloud Rolls You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone's eyes were focused on the bronze mirror, and they heard Su Han say: "It seems that someone has cast a special formation on this bronze mirror, which can conceal the aura of the bronze mirror itself. If this formation can be unlocked, With the formation, this bronze mirror can return to its original appearance." "Really? Someone used a formation?" Everyone stared at the bronze mirror with wide eyes. However, with their eyesight, they could not see any signs of formation on the bronze mirror. "Alas, I am too blind to see it." "Brother Han, are you sure that a formation was really cast on this bronze mirror?" Everyone was dubious. King Sheyang waved his hand and said: "We are here today without being devoured by the Blood Demon Lord. This life was saved by Brother Han. If you are willing to listen to my words, believe Brother Han. Brother Han is the first-class genius in our southern Xinjiang, perhaps not much worse than the geniuses of the ancient times. I think that the back-up man left by the ancient Xingyuan Sect may be Brother Han." Although King Sheyang has no clue now, he instinctively feels that this Han Su might be a hope for southern Xinjiang. If nothing else, let's just say that he was able to survive unharmed in the territory of the Blood Demon Lord and even save a group of his own people. This is not something ordinary people can do. "Brother Han, in your opinion, how can we restore this bronze mirror to its original appearance?" Su Han said: "With my current ability, I can only try my best to see if I can break the sealing formation on the bronze mirror. However, I need an absolutely safe environment, so I would like to trouble you to stay here during this period." Be by my side and protect me." "Brother Han, don't worry, as long as we are alive, we will never let those demon minions touch you even one bit." Everyone clapped their chests and promised. At this moment, someone suddenly looked in the direction of the "Heritage Palace" and shouted, "Look, what is that?" That "Inheritance Palace" is actually the sealing palace used by the ancient Xingyuan Sect to seal the Blood Demon Lord. At this moment, everyone looked towards the direction of the Sealed Palace, only to see a black air rising into the sky and black clouds hovering above the palace, which made people feel a faint sense of ominousness. "What's going on? Could it be that the Blood Demon Lord broke free from the seal?" Everyone was shocked. Su Han activated his evil eye, and his pupils shot through the layers of black clouds, heading towards the interior of the palace. After staring for a moment, Su Han's face immediately became heavy. "Fellow Taoists, we are in trouble." Su Han said. "What?" Everyone's expressions changed drastically, "Did the Blood Demon Lord really break free from the seal?" "That's not true. However, the situation is not much better than that." Su Han said. "Brother Han, what did you see?" "The Blood Demon Lord is teaching magic skills to those people." Su Han said in a deep voice, "This Blood Demon Lord actually suppressed his greed and did not devour those people. We must turn them into minions of the demon clan." When everyone heard this, their expressions became ugly. "This as long as the Lord of the Blood Demon has not yet been born, even if those guys become minions of the demon clan, they may not cause much trouble, right?" someone said hesitantly. King Sheyang said with an ugly face: "If you think so, you have really underestimated the ability of the demons. If human warriors learn demon skills, their strength can even increase three to five times in a short period of time! If those guys , if all the strength increases three to five times, how confident are our remaining strong men in southern Xinjiang that we can defeat them?" After hearing what King Sheyang said, everyone¡¯s expressions became serious. They knew that the situation was very bad. In the sealed palace, the Blood Demon Lord¡¯s consciousness has actually been consumed a lot. From the moment Su Han and others stepped into the Sheyang God Tower, it started planning, using its own demonic consciousness to create an auspicious illusion, attracting several people to step into the sealed palace step by step, and attracting several people to replace it. Breaking the seal of the Seven Stars Meteorite Formation can be said to be exhausting the mechanism and consume a huge amount of money. Fortunately, these people are already under its control. It teaches magic skills, which does not consume much spiritual consciousness, and also gives it some breathing space to slowly restore its spiritual consciousness. Seeing these strong human beings bowing down to it, ecstatic because of the magic skills it taught them, as if they had obtained a treasure, the Blood Demon Lord also felt extremely contemptuous in his heart, "The human race is indeed a strange race, greedy for life and afraid of death, easy to Division and lack of faith. But this race is able to thrive forever." Like many demons, the Lord of the Blood Demons is?Those who look down on the human race think that the human race is humble and weak, like ants, but they are always able to survive after all kinds of catastrophes. "But, what happened to that human boy? Such a large number of strong human beings can't resist this demon lord, but he still has the ability to go against this demon lord? He saved people under the eyes of this demon lord, and even captured him A servant of this demon lord?" When the Blood Demon Lord thought of that human boy, he felt extremely disgusted in his heart. However, that boy was so inexperienced that he was completely unmoved when faced with the solicitation of his dignified Blood Demon Lord. This made the Blood Demon Lord even more worried. If the human boy did not die, he would be like a thorn in his side and a thorn in his flesh. Thinking of this, the Blood Demon Lord shouted: "Jixuan, come here." This Ji Xuan is also a senior member of the Ji family. In the Ji family, his cultivation level is second only to that of the elder Jizheng. When Ji Zheng led several members of the Ji family to break out of the encirclement, Ji Xuan was slow to react and failed to follow. Instead, he saved his life. Because of his relatively high cultivation level, Jixuan has now been made a first-class follower by the Lord of the Blood Demon. Although he is still a slave, his status is still different from that of ordinary slaves. "Lord Demon Lord, what are your instructions for summoning me?" Ji Xuan's tone was respectful and pious. "This Demon Lord has something to ask you. Who is that young man from before? Which of your forces is he a descendant of?" When Ji Xuan heard the Blood Demon Lord mentioning Su Han, he became furious: "Lord Demon Lord, that boy is not a descendant of any of our forces. The force he belongs to has long received his instructions. He reported the news and ran away early in the morning. Lord Demon Lord, that kid is very difficult to deal with. If he is allowed to escape, he will definitely become a big problem for Lord Demon Lord in the future." "Huh? He's a young boy who seems to have just reached the king realm. Why do you seem to hate him so much?" The Lord of Blood Demon asked. Ji Xuan gritted his teeth and said: "The Demon Lord doesn't know something. When this kid was in the outside world, he did a lot of harm to our Ji family, and even killed the most outstanding genius of our Ji family. At first, we all thought that this kid was just an idiot. He is just an ordinary genius, but at critical moments, he can always come up with all kinds of tricks, like that invincible little strong, who can always turn around." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 773: The Demon Lord¡¯s Instructions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Oh? Listening to what you said, this kid is indeed a bit troublesome. It seems that this demon lord needs to be a little more careful about him." The Lord of the Blood Demon. Ji Xuan immediately complimented: "The Demon Lord is wise." "Well. Ji Xuan, do you know why this Demon Lord values ??you so much?" the Blood Demon Lord asked. "I don't know, please let the Lord Demon explain it clearly." "When you have mastered my magic skills, I want you to take these people back to their respective sects and families to develop the power of this demon lord." The Blood Demon Lord said. Ji Xuan was shocked: "Well, Lord Demon Lord, if I go back now, I may not be able to complete Lord Demon Lord's instructions." "How do you say that?" The Blood Demon Lord said calmly. "Lord Demon Lord, think about it. The scene of the young ones taking refuge with Lord Demon Lord just now has been completely seen by Han Su and those guys who escaped. When they return to the outside world, they will definitely If this matter spreads, won't we become like rats on the street and everyone will shout for beating us?" "What are you afraid of?" said the Blood Demon Lord, "Don't you humans have a saying? Three people can make a tiger, and one mouth can make gold. How many mouths do they have? How many mouths do you have? Are you afraid that you can't defeat them? ?¡± Ji Xuan was stunned. When the Blood Demon Lord said this, he actually felt that there was some truth in it. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????How?Can our group say that it is Han Su and the others who have taken refuge in the demons? Anyway, no one on either side has any actual evidence. He has a large number of people on his side, so he is afraid that he will not be able to defeat them? " Ji power. Only in this way can this demon lord's grand plan take the first step." This Blood Demon Lord is obviously not a simple-minded person. It has even begun to imagine how it can take control of southern Xinjiang step by step and turn it into the territory of the demon clan again. "When this demon lord takes control of the southern border and the demon clan's sacred fire is rekindled, you will become the most powerful demon servant under this demon lord. This demon lord can hand over all human forces to your management." The Lord of Blood Demon said again. When Ji Xuan heard these promises, he couldn't help but feel excited. Although the Ji family has always been a first-class force in southern Xinjiang, it is definitely not the largest force. At the very least, there is a Sheyang Prince¡¯s Mansion above. "Moreover, Jixuan is not the boss in the Ji family. The boss of the Ji family will always be the Supreme Elder Ji Zheng. ¡°If the Ji family can be developed into the largest force in Southern Xinjiang, and now that Ji Zheng is dead, wouldn¡¯t he be the boss of everyone in Southern Xinjiang? If he could help the Blood Demon Lord control Southern Xinjiang, he could manage all the human forces in Southern Xinjiang. Wouldn't this be more majestic than King Sheyang? Doesn¡¯t this satisfy the ambition that has been hidden deep in my heart? For a moment, Ji Xuan was so excited that his whole body trembled. However, after all, he was no longer a young boy. He quickly suppressed his inner excitement and said cautiously: "Lord Demon Lord, among the group of people who escaped, there was an old guy named Yang Wei. He was from Southern Xinjiang. The King of Sheyang has always had some prestige. If he goes to the outside world and spreads the news, many people will believe him, which may hinder our grand plan." "Is there anything else?" When the Blood Demon Lord heard this, he opened his demon consciousness and swept around. After a moment, the Blood Demon Lord felt the aura of Su Han and his group in his demon consciousness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the person you mentioned and others are still in the Sheyang Tower and have not left.¡± As the Lord of the Blood Demon spoke, he was about to withdraw his consciousness when suddenly, there was a violent shock in his consciousness. For a moment, the Blood Demon Lord was shocked and quickly focused his consciousness on that point again. Just now, when its consciousness swept over that point, there were violent fluctuations. When the Blood Demon Lord locked his consciousness on that point, he discovered that that point was exactly where the human boy named Han Su was. "How is this going?" A faint feeling of uneasiness passed through the heart of the Blood Demon Lord. It felt that there had never been such a violent shock in its demon consciousness. "What is this kid doing?" The Lord of Blood Demon locked his consciousness on Su Han and observed carefully. However, it was far away, and for a while, Su Han was not seen playing with a bronze mirror in his hand.What. However, the shape of the bronze mirror always made the Blood Demon Lord feel vaguely uncomfortable. Somehow, there seemed to be a feeling that something was being ignored. That vague premonition of something bad made the Blood Demon Lord feel like he was stuck in his throat. After thinking for a moment, the demonic consciousness returned to Ji Xuan. "Ji Xuan, now this demon lord gives you a chance to kill all those people in one fell swoop. Are you willing to give it a try?" When Ji Xuan heard this, his heart suddenly moved, "Those people really didn't leave? Where are they now?" "In a corner inside the Sheyang God Tower, within the scanning range of this Demon Lord. I see that they are sneaking around, and I don't know if they are messing with something weird. You can take a group of people there. Get rid of them." The Lord of Blood Demon ordered. When Ji Xuan heard this, he felt that this was a good opportunity to make meritorious deeds. However, he immediately thought of King Sheyang: "That old guy Yang Wei is better than me in cultivation. I haven't mastered the magic skills yet, so I don't dare to provoke him easily." "Stop talking nonsense, this Demon Lord will give you a Blood Demon Soul Light to protect your body. Should you go or not?" the Blood Demon Lord shouted impatiently. "Go, I'll go!" Ji Xuan made up his mind. Although this trip may be a bit risky, he felt much more relieved with the protection of the Blood Demon Lord. If he could really catch all those people in one fell swoop, it would undoubtedly be his first contribution to the Blood Demon Lord, and he would definitely be more highly regarded in the future. This risk is worth taking. "Okay, now many people are still at the critical moment of comprehending the magic power. It should not be interrupted. You can bring the group of people who have completed the initial comprehension and go to meet them. You have just joined the command of this demon master. Whether you have the ability to do things will be It¡¯s up to you this time. If it doesn¡¯t work out, this Demon Lord will be very disappointed.¡± Ji Xuan slapped his chest: "Don't worry, Lord Demon. With Lord Demon's bloody body protection, it will be easy to kill those guys." Originally, Jixuan didn't think he could defeat Su Han in a head-on fight. The only thing he feared was King Sheyang. Now that he had the blood-light body protection of the Blood Demon Lord, Jixuan's confidence soared. He didn¡¯t believe that this time, Han Su could be allowed to take advantage of the opportunity and make a comeback. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 774: Causing the Tiger to Leave the Mountain You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At that moment, Ji Xuan gathered a group of Earth King Realm experts. "Everyone, this is our first battle after surrendering to the Lord Demon Lord. You also know that if we let that boy Han Su and that old guy King Sheyang return to the outside world, we will be ruined and be scolded. Traitors, everyone shouts to beat them up. So" Ji Xuan didn¡¯t say it clearly, but a hint of murderous intent suddenly flashed across his face. The meaning of his words was already obvious. Su Han and his group must not be allowed to leave the Sheyang God Tower alive. "Brother Jixuan, since the Demon Lord trusts you so much, just give the orders!" "Yes, as long as we can prevent those guys from spreading the news, we can do anything!" ¡°This matter cannot be delayed without delay, and there must be no delay!¡± These strong men are now willing to risk their lives. They understand that they have surrendered to the demons and there is no way out. Each and every eye radiated a vicious light. Seeing everyone's enthusiasm, Ji Xuan said: "Okay! At that time, I will go out and lure that old guy from Sheyang King away. You guys will find an opportunity to besiege that kid Han Su. Kill that kid Han Su first, lest he play tricks again. Come on!" "Follow your orders!" "Kill!" "These people have practiced the demonic skills of the Blood Demon Lord, and a lot of the dark side and desire to kill in their hearts have been discovered. "Walk!" Ji Xuan took the lead, and figures one after another broke out of the magic net and filed out of the palace. At this moment, Su Han was completely immersed in the mystery of the bronze mirror. There is indeed a formation on top of this bronze mirror. This formation is so exquisite that it can completely cover up the aura of this bronze mirror. The more Su Han studied this formation, the more he could feel the breath of the bronze mirror coming out through the formation. He was secretly surprised that the breath of this bronze mirror was so pure, something he had never seen before in his life. of. I wonder what level of treasure this bronze mirror is? At this moment, Su Han's sea of ??consciousness suddenly beat violently. He couldn't help but trembled and opened his eyes immediately. In the sealing hall, Ji Xuan's figure has shot out like a ghost, as fast as lightning, and is about to rush towards Su Han. When King Sheyang who was guarding Su Han saw this, without saying a word, he rubbed his hands together, and a bright red stream of flame-like light shot in the direction of Jixuan. The stream of flames exploded in mid-air and turned into countless streams of flames, hitting Ji Xuan crazily like falling meteorites. Facing this intensive attack, Ji Xuan didn't even panic. His figure suddenly accelerated and turned to another direction like a stream of light. "Boy Han Su, old man Yang Wei, you just stay here. Lord Demon Lord has told me a weakness of Sheyang God Tower. After I destroy the foundation of Sheyang God Tower, I can go back slowly. Take care of you." Ji Xuan laughed deliberately and shot directly into the distance. Su Han frowned slightly and asked King Sheyang: "Does Sheyang Tower really have the weaknesses he said?" "I don't know either." King Sheyang suddenly took a breath of cold air and said anxiously, "If it is true, it will be over. If he destroys the foundation of Sheyang Tower, the sealing formation will inevitably be shaken. At that time, the Blood Demon Lord" Su Han thought for a moment: "Brother Yang, take everyone with you to chase him and try to kill him." "All of us are going?" King Sheyang asked in surprise, "Then you stay here by yourself" "You guys go ahead. Ji Xuan's physical skills and aura have soared now. It must be due to practicing magic skills. If this person is allowed to leave the Sheyang Tower, it will definitely be a big disaster." Su Han¡¯s tone was decisive. Seeing Su Han's firmness, King Sheyang nodded and called on the strong men around him to chase in the direction where Ji Xuan left. Seeing that his plan had succeeded, Ji Xuan felt even more proud in his heart. He spoke provocatively in mid-air: "Old Yang Wei, in the past when you were showing off your majesty as a prince, did you ever think of today? Hahahaha, now that I have been enlightened by the magic power, I am very powerful. Jin, if you want to catch up with me, that¡¯s just a dream.¡± "How dare you surrender to the demons?" King Sheyang was furious, "Brothers, chase! Kill this scum!" Feeling the increasing anger of the pursuers behind him, Ji Xuan felt a little regretful in his heart, as it seemed that he had gone too far in provocation. However, when he thought of the blood-light body protection given to him by the Lord of Blood Demons, he suddenly became much calmer. In the blink of an eye, the group of people was chasing each other, getting further and further away. Su Han just looked at this group of peopleThe person's figure disappeared from sight, and the next moment, Su Han's consciousness moved again. Whoops! call out! call out! Suddenly, a total of twenty or thirty figures swarmed out of the sealed palace, each with a fierce momentum, heading straight towards Su Han. When Su Han saw these twenty or thirty people, all of whom were strong men who had taken refuge with the Lord of the Blood Demon, he immediately understood what was going on and couldn't help but look cold: "What a plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain!" If he guessed correctly, there is no weakness in the Sheyang Tower at all. A group of strong men such as the Sheyang King have been lured away, so these twenty or thirty people must be coming for him. Su Han could almost feel the murderous intent of these people coming in like a tide. "Boy, we are here to take your life under the orders of the Demon Lord. You must die!" While he was talking, these people had already dropped into all directions of Su Han like dumplings, forming an encirclement. This group of strong men, who were considered to be powerful in the outside world, actually attacked Su Han in a group! Su Han didn¡¯t dare to neglect when he saw this. Even before this group of people practiced magic skills, if they teamed up to besiege him, he would be very passive, not to mention that these powerful people now have received magic skills enlightenment. When it comes to countering, it is basically impossible. However, Su Han looked surprisingly calm on the surface, sitting there motionless without any panic. "This kid is so scared. Let's go together and deal with it first, and then go to meet Brother Jixuan." The crowd crazy swarming, all kinds of powerful attacks, like a meteor shower, bombarded on Su Han. Su Han's body suddenly turned into residue under this strong strangling, and the ashes were extinguished. "We succeeded!" Everyone was overjoyed. But after they were overjoyed, there seemed to be a strange feeling spreading in their hearts, which made them confused, as if there was something they hadn't grasped. Logically speaking, this man has been cut into pieces by them, so there should be nothing wrong with him. However, the feeling of strangulation always makes people feel that something is wrong. "No, when you strangled this guy, why didn't any blood come out?" Finally, a strong man discovered something was wrong. At this moment, a strong man suddenly pointed to the place where Su Han was before and shouted as if he had seen a ghost: "Look!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 775: Complete defeat You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone looked at it and saw another "Su Han" appearing in that place, with his eyes slightly closed, as if he was in trance. "Damn it, what the hell!" Everyone was horrified. A strong man shouted: "What the hell, that's an illusion!" Only then did everyone react. A strong man swung his sword directly towards the body of "Su Han". The sword flashed and cut the body in half. However, there was no trace of blood coming out. The next moment, the broken body of "Su Han" suddenly flashed with light and turned into a magic sunflower. This scene made everyone feel chills in their hearts. Suddenly, everyone felt the heaven and earth shaking. The next moment, the surrounding heaven and earth suddenly changed their appearance and turned into a chaotic void. Only the stars above their heads were shining brightly. "These people are all experienced warriors. Seeing this strange situation, they all shouted: "No, we are trapped in the formation." "Why is there a trap inside the Sheyang Tower? Could it be that that kid arranged it temporarily?" "Impossible, even if you are a master of formations, it is impossible to set up a formation in such a short time." But everyone didn¡¯t know that Su Han held the eight-door star sword formation in his hand, which could activate the formation in the shortest time. At this moment, everyone looked at each other and looked around in shock. The strong man in the lead shouted: "So what about the trapped formation? With the means of a group of us, we can't do anything about a mere trapped formation? Attack me!" "Break it open!" Everyone used what they had learned throughout their lives, and launched all kinds of attacks, like a storm, in the same direction at the edge of the formation, trying to break the formation with brute force. After a few attacks, vibrations like water ripples were produced on the edge of the formation. "There is a crack, continue!" When everyone was working hard to break the formation, suddenly, the stars in the sky above their heads suddenly fell crazily and turned into countless flying swords, densely packed like a spectacular meteor shower, attacking everyone with their heads and faces covered. . "No, this is not only a trapping formation, it is also a killing formation!" Everyone was really panicked at this moment. They originally thought that killing this kid would be a matter of minutes, but they didn't expect that this kid had so many tricks. Could it be that in the battle with Ji Zong, this kid hadn't used all his trump cards? At this moment, everyone tried their best to defend themselves. The flying sword hit the defensive cover, making a dull thud, and was blocked by the defensive cover, but then flew back like a magic trick, forming a recurring attack. In this way, although the sword formation could not do anything to everyone for a while, the continuous crazy attacks of the flying swords also gave everyone no chance to break the formation. They were like mice in a bellows, bumping around, but always Can't get out. During the stalemate, suddenly a strong man pricked up his ears and said suspiciously: "Listen, what is the sound?" Everyone couldn't help but listen carefully, but they heard a dull and weird sound coming from the distance, as if some huge thing was stamping on the ground. Immediately afterwards, there was a rumbling vibration on the ground, and the footsteps seemed to be coming here quickly. For a moment, everyone's nerves were tense, but they didn't know what tricks Han Su was going to play? The next moment, three tall figures appeared in front of everyone. These three figures were covered in golden armor and held huge swords in their hands. They were clearly three golden-armored warriors of the Earth King Realm! "Isn't this the boy's summon? Why is it much stronger than before? Could it be that it has been upgraded?" When everyone was in disbelief, three golden-armored warriors surrounded him. One of them raised Kong Wu's powerful arm and grabbed a strong man at the fourth level of the King Realm in his hand. Although the strong man was also in the Earth King realm, when he was grabbed by the golden-armored warrior, he felt his whole body tighten, and the air around him seemed to have become thicker. His hands and feet seemed to weigh tens of millions of kilograms, making it difficult to move. The next moment, his whole body seemed to be trapped by a force, and he was unable to move. ¡°I can only plead: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me!¡± The golden armored warrior is a summoned spiritual creature, so how can he understand human language. Even if he could understand, I probably wouldn't let him go. With a big hand, he threw the strong man to the ground, picked him up again, and threw him again This cycle continues until the strong man is turned into a piece of meat. ThisAt this time, the other two golden-armored warriors of the Earth King Realm were also unequivocal and killed several strong men in succession. "Everyone, please pay attention, these three golden armored warriors are a bit weird!" There are strong men with outstanding eyesight who can see the special features of these three golden armored warriors. In addition to being extremely powerful, these three golden armored warriors seem to have a special aura around them, which can slow down human speed. "Stay away from these three golden-armored warriors!" Everyone ran back, trying to get out of the battle circle. But at this moment, from behind everyone, a bunch of golden-armored warriors sprouted up like bamboo shoots after a spring rain. This group of golden-armored warriors is not as powerful as the previous three golden-armored warriors, and is only equivalent to the human king realm. However, the advantage of this group of golden armored warriors was that they were numerous and densely packed. They frantically entangled these strong men and fought so hard that they could not escape. In addition, the flying swords that were like meteor showers kept falling down crazily, and there were three golden-armored warriors from the Earth King Realm. They seemed to be in a deserted place among the crowd. Every time they stretched out their big hands, they could grab them. A strong man comes. This multi-pronged indiscriminate attack made everyone almost collapse. They had no intention of killing Su Han. They just kept shouting: "Quickly retreat, hurry up!" "Can you leave?" Just when everyone was in a mess, Su Han's cold voice came from the outside. The next moment, while the two strong men were running, they suddenly felt that the ground under their feet softened, and a strong suction force sucked them directly from bottom to top. Immediately afterwards, two magic sunflower vines burst out of the ground, dragging the two people directly into the ground with lightning speed. This shocking scene made everyone even more horrified, shouting: "Retreat, retreat!" For a moment, everyone used what they had learned throughout their lives and rushed crazily towards the crack on the edge of the eight-door star sword formation. Although the sword formation was against the heavens, Su Han's own cultivation was still insufficient. The Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation was collided by these Earth King Realm powerhouses and finally completely collapsed. A group of strong men scrambled to escape as if they had seen the dawn of life. Smelling the fresh air outside, this group of strong men breathed a long sigh of relief. None of them dared to stay and fled towards the palace. That look was as if the person behind him was not a boy in the early stage of the Human King Realm at all, but a terrifying god of death who could easily harvest their lives. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 776: Second Level of King Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This scene was completely absorbed by the Blood Demon Lord¡¯s consciousness. Seeing that the demon servants under his hands ended up in such a defeat, the Blood Demon Lord was also shocked for a moment! "Where did this kid come from so many ghost sects? Those weird golden-armored warriors, and that sword formation. Now that the human race is in such decline, how can these inheritances still exist?" The Blood Demon Lord was filled with doubts in his heart. At the same time, it was furious. "If it were hundreds of thousands of years ago, when the Blood Demon Lord was at its peak, if its men were so vulnerable, it would definitely be furious, and even directly activate its demonic consciousness to execute all these guys. After all, it was too embarrassing. But now, the blood demon lord is in a different situation than in the past, and he only has so many demon servants under his command. Instead, he is lucky that these guys know the truth and don't die there. "Otherwise, all the hard work it took to recruit a group of subordinates would be in vain. However, even if these guys escaped quickly, only half of them were able to escape intact after being blasted to death by the sword formation, golden armored warriors and Mo Kui. "Lord Demon Lord, we are incompetent." "Lord Demon Lord, that kid is very weird. And after staying in the Sheyang Tower for a while, his strength has increased significantly." These strong men are all downcast. They were all strong in the Earth King Realm, but they couldn't beat a boy who was in the early stage of the Human King Realm. You can imagine their inner frustration. What¡¯s more serious is that this is their first time working for the Blood Demon Lord, but they end up with such a disastrous defeat. They are also anxious in their hearts, fearing that the Blood Demon Lord will be furious. Fortunately, the Blood Demon Lord was reasonable and did not blame them directly: "I also saw what happened just now. That kid is indeed a bit weird. I can't blame you." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??"Lord Demon Lord is kind, but that boy is too arrogant. Now that he is relying on me and others to lose troops, I wonder if he will take the opportunity to pursue him." The Blood Demon Lord said calmly: "Don't worry, this palace is the territory of this Demon Lord. If he dares to break in, I will personally use my demonic consciousness to kill him." Although the Blood Demon Lord does think that Su Han is a little weird, in its eyes, Su Han's little tricks are far from enough to threaten it. "The Lord Demon is wise." "The Lord Demon will rule for eternity." Everyone rushed to flatter him. At this moment, another figure shot in from outside the palace, but it was Jixuan, with a pale complexion and a look of serious injury. Seeing everyone in the palace, Ji Xuan couldn't help but be startled: "Why are you back now? Have you dealt with that kid?" Everyone was speechless, everyone looked embarrassed. Only then did Ji Xuan notice that there seemed to be some missing people in the crowd. "You" Ji Xuan was shocked. "Alas, Fellow Taoist Jixuan, the situation has changed. We were tricked by that boy Han Su and we only escaped back after losing our troops and generals." "This" Ji Xuan was speechless. He couldn't believe his ears for a long time. He took the risk in vain to lure King Sheyang and the others away, and was seriously injured. However, he never expected that something went wrong here. For a moment, the atmosphere in the sealed palace was tense. If it weren't for the presence of the Blood Demon Lord, Ji Xuan would have wanted to scold these useless guys on the spot. From Ji Xuan¡¯s point of view, if there were twenty or thirty Earth King Realm experts attacking Han Su, it would be easy to capture them without any suspense. But I don¡¯t know how these guys went wrong and half of them were wiped out by the opponent. Outside the Heritage Palace, a group of powerful men such as Sheyang King had returned to Su Han. King Sheyang and others were also extremely surprised to see that Su Han was unharmed and actually killed more than a dozen strong men on the other side. However, they were surprised, and King Sheyang and others also felt a heavy sense of crisis. Not long after this, the Blood Demon Lord had already started sending people to kill his group. Although Su Han's endless tricks led to the bankruptcy of the Blood Demon Lord's plan, this was only the first time, and there was no guarantee that there would be a second or third time. "Brother Han, if they come again next time, we will never leave your side." King Sheyang thought about just now and felt frightened. "The hope of solving the mystery of the bronze mirror and suppressing the blood demon lord depends on You must not let anything happen to you alone." "If there is a next time, I would like to trouble you, Brother Yang, to protect me." Su Han said with a smile. Although it seemed that he had used force to play with those strong men just now,But in fact, activating the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation with all its strength consumes a lot of Yuan Stone. If there is a next time, he can't guarantee whether his Yuan Stone inventory will be enough to activate the Eight Star Sword Fighting Formation. Therefore, for Su Han, time is also very tight. He must break the sealing formation on the bronze mirror in the shortest possible time. At the moment, Su Han first used all his strength to activate the phantom ice sunflower to refine the two strong men that the phantom magic ice sunflower had swallowed in. It has to be said that the phagocytosis ability of the Phantom Demon Bingkui is very amazing. In just a moment, it digested and absorbed the two powerful men completely, not even the bones and dregs were left. The spiritual power in their spiritual sea also turned into air currents, which were transmitted from the vines into Su Han's air sea. After being refined by Su Han, they became part of his own spiritual sea. The flesh and blood essence of the two powerful men in the Earth King Realm was naturally a great supplement to Su Han, who was at the first level of the King Realm. Su Han's spiritual sea immediately made a substantial breakthrough and entered the second level of the King Realm. . This breakthrough came very suddenly. Su Han did not expect that the Phantom Demon Bingkui would be so defiant. The essence of the flesh and blood spiritual power was almost not wasted, and it completely became his nourishment. "Tsk, tsk, such a terrifying devouring ability is simply unbelievable." Su Han knew that the Phantom Bingkui was perverted, but he didn't expect it to be so perverted. When he thought that there were many Earth King Realm experts in the sealed palace, Su Han's thoughts suddenly moved. But soon, he suppressed his greed. This time, the Phantom Demon Bingkui was able to devour two Earth King Realm powerhouses. It was a coincidence, but it did not mean that he would have such good luck every time. After breaking through to the second level of the King Realm, Su Han once again controlled the Phantom Demon Ice Sunflower. He happily discovered that he could control four phantom ice sunflowers. "Unexpectedly, with a small step up in cultivation, the number of phantom ice sunflowers that can be manipulated has doubled, and they can be manipulated more easily than before. It seems that the realm of cultivation determines everything." Su Han sighed in his heart. The Phantom Ice Sunflower is one of his most powerful methods now. The growth of the Phantom Ice Sunflower means that his strength has skyrocketed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 777: Violent Shock You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the following time, Su Han devoted himself to the study of the bronze mirror. King Sheyang and other powerful men also knew that this bronze mirror was of great importance. At the moment, no one dared to disturb Su Han. A group of people stayed quietly beside Su Han to protect him. King Sheyang suggested: "We, a group of people, must also do our part to suppress the demon clan. If those demon clan minions come out again, we should be able to confront them head-on. However, in a short period of time, It is a bit unrealistic for us to improve our cultivation to a higher level, so we can only use other means to improve our strength." "I remember that in the inheritance of Sheyang Palace, there is a Sheyang Formation. Once activated, its defensive capabilities are amazing and it can turn defense into offense. It is very suitable for our current situation. Moreover, this Sheyang Formation needs With the spiritual power of the Sheyang Tower as our support, it is most suitable for us to practice now. Fellow Taoists, are you interested in practicing this Sheyang Formation with me?" "Brother Yang, this is an excellent suggestion. I am the first to agree." "We have no objection either." Everyone quickly reached an agreement and began to work together to practice the Sheyang Formation. Time passes day by day. Su Han and his party were in a stalemate with the Blood Demon Lord. The Blood Demon Lord feels Su Han's aura with his spiritual consciousness every day. Su Han's existence is obviously like a nail, making the Blood Demon Lord restless. The Blood Demon Lord has never been able to find out what weird thing Su Han was tinkering with. However, he had an intuition deep in his heart that what Su Han was tinkering with must not be of any benefit to him. Therefore, the Blood Demon Lord feels that it is safest to either kill this kid or let him leave the Sheyang Tower completely. However, the demon servants of the Blood Demon Lord suffered heavy casualties in the previous battle. The remaining people, the Blood Demon Lord did not dare to let them take risks easily. If something unexpected happened again, he would really become a polished commander. . However, it is completely impossible to let Su Han leave the Sheyang Tower. Although the Lord of the Blood Demons sent people to harass Su Han every day, hoping that Su Han would leave as soon as possible, Su Han had not cracked the magic circle on the bronze mirror, so how could he leave just like that. On the contrary, those strong demon servants who came out to harass were beaten by the Sheyang King and a group of people before they could get close to Su Han, and they could only retreat in despair. Time passes by like this day by day. On this day, Su Han came back from meditation. After days of studying the magic circle, his consciousness was exhausted, so he took a few pills to nourish his consciousness and rested for a while. King Sheyang sighed: "Brother Han, to be honest, many times, I feel that you don't look like a young genius under twenty years old at all." Su Han¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he said with a smile, ¡°How do you say that?¡± "Today's young geniuses give me the feeling that they lack vision and foundation, are too impetuous, and lack the magnanimity of a true genius. But Brother Han, you are different from them. Among them, you stand out from the crowd and are impressive to others. It feels like they¡¯re not on the same level at all.¡± King Sheyang and Su Han have been together for such a long time, and they can also express some of their thoughts and feelings. Su Han¡¯s broadmindedness, magnanimity, and knowledge all make him look like a martial arts master who has been famous for many years, rather than a restless young boy. "Brother Yang, you're flattered." Su Han said with a smile. King Sheyang said sincerely: "If you know my temperament, you will know that I never bother to flatter anyone. Indeed, the first time I saw you, I felt that you were different." While the two were talking, suddenly, there was a loud noise between the sky and the earth, and then the earth shook violently. It felt like the Sheyang Tower was about to be uprooted by some force. "What's going on?" King Sheyang and other powerful men were shocked, and they released their spiritual consciousness and fired in all directions. At this time, the amplitude of the oscillations became more violent. The entire secret realm of the God Tower was like a small boat rocking on a hundred-foot wave, extremely bumpy. This level of jolting made Su Han's heart skip a beat. He felt that the violent shaking and the previous loud noise were very strange. The Sheyang Divine Tower is the magic weapon used by the ancient Xingyuan Sect to suppress the demons. It must have a very solid foundation and will never be so fragile. Such a violent shock suddenly occurs, which inevitably makes people feel vaguely ominous. Could it be that it was the Blood Demon Lord who broke free from the seal?? Su Han quickly activated his evil eye and looked into the sealed palace. However, what he didn't expect was that although the palace was shaking violently in the vibration, the golden coffin was not damaged, and the Blood Demon Lord showed no signs of breaking free from the seal. "Brother Yang, has the Sheyang Tower ever shaken so violently?" Su Han asked aloud during the tremor. King Sheyang¡¯s face was solemn: ¡°This kind of shock has never happened since King Sheyang¡¯s lineage took charge of Sheyang God Tower. Sheyang God Tower has always been as stable as Mount Tai! Today¡¯s situation is so strange, I don¡¯t know why. what happened." "Brother Yang, think about it quickly, what are the possibilities for this situation to happen. This situation is so weird, we always feel that we have a bad premonition." Everyone spoke and urged. King Sheyang frowned, seeming to be recalling and thinking. After a moment, King Sheyang's expression suddenly changed, and he took a deep breath and said, "I remember, maybe maybe we have encountered a more difficult situation than the Blood Demon Lord breaking free from the seal!" "What do you mean?" Everyone was shocked when they heard what he said. King Sheyang trembled slightly and said nothing. His eyes were staring in the direction of the Heritage Palace, as if he was looking for something around the palace. After a while, there was another violent oscillation around the palace. King Sheyang stared at the direction of the vibration, and suddenly his face changed drastically, and he stamped his feet and said: "Sure enough, the worst thing that should have happened has happened!" "What?" Su Han was secretly surprised, and he also felt vaguely in his intuition that this violent shock was definitely not simple. Judging from the look on Sheyang King's face, it seemed that this violent shock was more troublesome than he had imagined. King Sheyang's eyes were dull and he murmured: "Do you know that this Sheyang Tower is not only a magic weapon to suppress the Blood Demon Lord, but also a seal that separates the southern border from other territories. As long as this Sheyang Tower is The Yang God Tower is as stable as Mount Tai, and it is absolutely impossible for strong men from other territories to reach the southern border through this seal unless they have powerful means." "But now, the seal of this territorial boundary seems to have been broken!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 778 The strong man from outside the border You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as they heard what King Sheyang said, everyone took a deep breath. Although they have never seen the strong men from other realms, they have heard about them. Especially in recent years, Southern Xinjiang has declined more and more severely. They themselves also know the huge gap between Southern Xinjiang and other territories. The strong men from other territories are not the same concept as the strong men from Southern Border. To put it bluntly, the top experts in Southern Xinjiang may only be average if they go to other regions. Especially, the top powerhouses in Southern Xinjiang are now divided again, and a large part of them have taken refuge with the demons. Under such circumstances, how could they dare to go head-to-head with strong men from other territories? "God bless me, I hope that the breaking of the territorial boundaries this time is just an accident, and not that there are strong men from other territories coveting the southern territory!" Everyone prayed crazily in their hearts. However, reality did not fulfill their wishes. "Hahahaha, I am the first one to finally break this damn restriction! Is this the territory of Southern Xinjiang?" A sound suddenly penetrated the void, like thunder, exploding in everyone's ears. "Well, the scenery here is pretty good. There seems to be a palace?" "Why does this place feel so weird?" Several different voices came one after another. "It's over, strong men from other realms really broke in!" King Sheyang said in a bitter tone. "Can you tell which territory the strong man comes from?" Su Han asked. King Sheyang sighed: "I'm not sure yet. Our Daxia has many territories, and I don't know which territory this seal is connected to." As he spoke, the ground shook again, and around the sealed palace, the ground surface suddenly broke open, setting off three rays of light that shot into the sky. These three rays of light are colorful and full of awe-inspiring power. The powerful pressure crushed everyone to death in an instant, making it difficult to even lift their heads. The next moment, these three rays of light revealed three figures. These three figures are different in height, short, fat and thin, but they all release a suffocating pressure. From left to right, there are a bald man, an old man, and a young man. "Heaven a strong man in the Heavenly King Realm!" As soon as they saw these three people appearing, the faces of King Sheyang and others suddenly showed expressions of tears. With their eyesight, they could naturally see that the three people in front of them, with their exaggerated appearances and powerful auras, were all powerful Heavenly Kings who had never appeared in southern Xinjiang! They are absolutely unable to fight against a strong man of this level. The only way out is to wait for death. The three people who were high up in the void did not even look towards the crowd. The three pairs of eyes were all staring at the sealed palace, and they seemed to be somewhat interested in the sealed palace. "Huh? There seems to be a formation in this palace?" "Interesting, interesting, there is actually an ancient formation in this palace. Doesn't it mean that the fortunes of southern Xinjiang are declining and talents are withering? Why is there still an ancient formation here?" "Well, it is indeed interesting. Are you two interested in making a bet to see who among the three of us can break through the formations in this palace first?" The bald man said to the other two with a hint of provocation in his tone. "Break the formation in this palace? Why should we break the formation in this palace?" The young man said lazily. The bald man clicked his tongue and said with a strange smile: "This palace looks extraordinary. Since there are ancient formation seals inside, there must be ancient treasures. I heard that although this southern Xinjiang is not very popular now, In ancient times, it was a place where humans and demons fought, maybe there really is an ancient inheritance?" "Huh! That makes some sense." The young man was obviously moved. "Let's make a bet. Whoever breaks the seal of the treasures in the palace first will have priority in distribution. How about that?" the bald man said with a strange smile. "Just bet, how can I be afraid of you?" the young man said disdainfully. But the old man who had been silent all this time suddenly glanced at Su Han and the others: "Don't be busy yet, there seems to be someone over there?" "Hmph, they're just ants, nothing to worry about. Let's go to the palace and take a look, and we'll deal with it later." These powerful men from outside the realm are obviously much more interested in the ancient inheritance than they are in Su Han and the others. "Okay, since you are all willing to make this bet, I will also play with you. The three of us will do it from three directions.??, work together to besiege this formation and see which direction breaks through first. " The old man said quietly. As soon as the words fell, the three strong men activated their bodies at the same time, in unison, and took action at the same time, attacking the restrictions in the palace crazily. Looking at the intensity of their attacks, it was obvious that no one wanted to lose to anyone. Su Han was anxious for a moment as he watched these three people destroy the second layer of seals. He knew that with the cultivation methods of these three people, it would definitely not take long to break the second layer of seal. When the time comes, once the second layer of seal is broken, the Blood Demon Lord will break out without any obstacles! "Brother Yang, is there any way to prevent them from breaking the seal?" Su Han had no choice but to ask King Sheyang. King Sheyang looked helpless, shook his head and said: "These three people are so powerful, there is nothing we can do." Su Han's expression suddenly became solemn, and he looked at these three uninvited guests with extremely complicated emotions. A Blood Demon Lord has already made Su Han very troubled, and now three more powerful men from other realms have come up to attack the Blood Demon Lord's seal without saying a word. This is nothing short of making matters worse for the current situation. "You three, stop attacking the seal of the palace immediately, otherwise you will regret it. If the seal is broken, it will definitely not be a good thing for you." Su Han didn't have time to think too much and immediately sent a message to the three strong men. "Tsk, this little ant in southern Xinjiang, I didn't expect that there are still many motives, trying to deceive us with sweet words." The three strong men sneered, but they didn't believe Su Han's words at all. Seeing the stubbornness of these three strong men, Su Han smiled bitterly and was about to think of other tricks. Suddenly, there was a boom! Dazzling rays of light shot out from all directions in the palace. The next moment, the entire palace was almost lifted up by a powerful air current. The void around the palace continued to tremble sharply, and the roar of air explosions continued. After a while, the palace returned to calm. "Haha, it finally broke!" Among the three people, the first one to break the seal was the bald man. I saw this big man breaking through one side of the palace, which directly caused the other two to destroy the seal in front of them almost instantly. The bald man was very proud: "Hahahaha, no matter how lively you two talk, in the end, I will still be the one to take the lead, right?" ¡¾Who sent the flowers, thank you! ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 779: Getting into big trouble You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Let's go in and take a look!" Although the old man and the young man were unwilling, their curiosity about what treasures there were in the palace outweighed other emotions. Although there was a bet between the three of them, and the one who broke the seal first had priority, the bald man would not take everything for himself, and the two of them could still get some. The bald man said: "Don't be busy yet. We have broken the seal anyway. Why don't we stop rushing in for a while and arrest those guys for torture first?" The guys the big man is talking about naturally refer to Su Han and the others. The young man said calmly: "We have made such a noise here, but they are hiding in that corner. They don't dare to come over to investigate. They only dare to use some low-level sound transmission to try to disturb our minds. This shows how cowardly they are. First of all, Ignore them, go into the palace and take a look, the seal of this palace is so powerful, I think it really has some ancient inheritance." "Walk!" The figures of the three people turned into streams of light one after another and shot into the palace. The moment the three of them entered the palace, there was suddenly a golden light in the palace. There was a faint sound of something breaking. "It's over." King Sheyang's expression changed greatly, "The seal of the Blood Demon Lord has been completely broken by them, and the Blood Demon Lord is about to break free from the golden coffin!" Su Han was shocked when he heard this. This is really a disaster that never comes singly. These three powerful men from other realms came at just the right time. The most annoying thing is that when they came, the first thing they did, among other things, was to directly destroy the seal of the Blood Demon Lord. Originally, if it was the former Sheyang Tower, let alone the three of them, even if thirty more came, they might not be able to break the seal of the Blood Demon Lord. However, the seal strength of the Sheyang Divine Tower is now much lower than before. In addition, when these three people broke through the territorial boundaries, the foundation of the Sheyang Divine Tower was greatly shaken. The current seal strength of Sheyang Tower is probably not even 1% of what it was at its peak. "I'm afraid even the Blood Demon Lord himself didn't expect that at the most critical moment, three guys who didn't know whether to live or die would jump out and help it a lot. "Ha ha ha ha!" The crazy laughter of the Blood Demon Lord resounded throughout the world. For a moment, everyone's ears were buzzing, and the consciousness was like a balloon, which could be overwhelmed by this crazy pressure at any time. Crush. "God helps me, God helps me!" The Blood Demon Lord really didn¡¯t expect that he would have such good luck today. Once the restriction of the sealed palace is broken, it is equivalent to its legal body being completely freed from its trap. From then on, the sky is high and the emperor is far away, and nothing can trap it anymore! The blood demon's master is full of energy, the devil roars continuously, and the powerful blood demon aura is everywhere between the light and death of the dharma body! "It's over, it's over, the Blood Demon Lord is really out of trouble, it's over now!" King Sheyang and a group of strong men looked dull. Originally, they held out a glimmer of hope, thinking that they might be able to suppress the blood demon lord's efforts to break free from the seal. But now, everything is over. When the demon clan is born, the land of southern Xinjiang will definitely be devastated. The dharma body of the Blood Demon Lord is constantly recovering its vitality in mid-air. Fortunately, it had just broken free from the seal. It was simply impossible to return to its peak state all at once. But even so, its demonic energy is constantly increasing. The expressions of those three strong men changed drastically from the first moment they saw the Lord of the Blood Demon. The three of them quickly stood up and formed a tripod, staring at the Lord of the Blood Demon vigilantly. Looking at the faces of these three people, it was obvious that they did not expect that what came out after destroying the seal of the palace was not an ancient treasure. "Who are you? Hiding in this palace and pretending to be a ghost?" The bald man shouted sternly. Hearing this, the Lord of the Blood Demon couldn't help but sneer: "Ask me, what is it? Very good. It seems that you humans are indeed a race with a very poor memory. Once the scar is healed, the pain will be forgotten. Those who were dominated by the demons in ancient times Have you forgotten all the fear?¡± ??Demons? When the three people heard this, their expressions immediately changed and became extremely ugly. They never imagined that a demon would jump out of this palace? ??Shouldn¡¯t the demon race have been extinct long ago? However, when they saw the dharma body of the Blood Demon Lord in front of them, with its blood soaring into the sky and its demonic aura lingering, they had to realize that this seemed to be a genuine demon! "Moreover, the momentum of this demon clan is so strong that even theyA powerful person in the Heavenly King Realm may not be his opponent! It was only then that the three of them remembered that when they were destroying the palace seal, a message had indeed been sent to them to advise them to stop destroying the seal. Otherwise, once the seal was broken, it would not be a good thing for them. However, at that time, none of the three of them took these words to heart. Thinking about it now, the three of them just wished they could have a slap in their face. If they had known that the situation in the seal was like this, they would not have destroyed the seal even if a knife was placed on their necks. The word "Demon Clan" is a terrifying curse for the strong men in the southern border. How can it be the same for the strong men from other realms? "You three are not from the human race in southern Xinjiang?" The Blood Demon Lord looked at the three people in front of him with great interest. After a moment, the majestic voice spoke again, "You three, listen carefully. For the sake of your unintentional achievement just now, this Demon Lord can Give you a chance." Hearing the voice of the Blood Demon Lord, the three of them looked at each other with unnatural expressions. They broke the territorial boundaries and came here. They thought they could dominate in front of a group of weak people, but they never expected that the three of them would stir up a hornet's nest as soon as they arrived here. As a result, the three of them had to grovel in front of a strong demon clan. This is not the result that the three of them originally wanted. "Haha, you don't have to think about escaping. In this master's territory, no matter how fast you are, you can never escape from the palm of this demon master." The Blood Demon Lord¡¯s faint words immediately made the three people¡¯s thoughts of escaping disappear. They never expected that the Blood Demon Lord would be able to see through it as soon as they had the idea of ????escape. "This demon lord has just broken the seal and needs a group of capable followers. The three of you are quite qualified. If you don't know how to praise me, don't blame me for being rude." The voice of the Blood Demon Lord was unmistakable. Follower? These three people were stunned and looked at each other. With their arrogance and arrogance, they came to southern Xinjiang to show off their power, so how could they be willing to be just followers? "Bah, devil, don't expect us to join in the same deeds with you!" "The three of us go together and kill this demon!" The three people had the same mind, and murderous intent suddenly surged. With the strength of the three of them, if they join forces, it is not impossible to kill this devil. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 780: The Divine Mirror is Born You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "superior!" The figures of the three people turned into three streams of light, and they all used what they had learned throughout their lives to brew up terrifying killing moves, and madly moved toward the Blood Demon Lord to cover them up. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Of three powerful men of the heavenly king realm, if they attack together, their power is terrifying. For a moment, the three people's momentum was astonishing, as if they were trying to cover up the Blood Demon Lord's momentum. "Everyone, if you want to leave, now is the best opportunity!" On Su Han's side, a strong man couldn't help but remind him. ????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the winner is decided between these two sides, whether it is these three powerful men who suppress the Blood Demon Lord, or the Blood Demon Lord subdues the three powerful men, the next unlucky ones will definitely be their group. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, it means you never have the chance to leave again. "Brother Yang, take everyone away first. After returning to the outside world, remember to tell the people outside about the resurrection of the demon clan so that everyone can be prepared to fight against the demon clan." Su Han instructed. "You won't leave?" King Sheyang was shocked. Su Han actually knew that leaving now was the best opportunity, but he was unwilling to be a deserter. But what if you don¡¯t leave? When the winner is determined between the two sides, will he still have a chance to leave? Su Han felt such a dilemma for the first time. The demon clan was resurrected and strong men from outside the country invaded. With his current cultivation level, he really had limited strength to face this. He always believed that everything was under his control, but only now did he understand that no matter how confident he was, accidents would inevitably happen. "Brother Yang, let's go." Su Han's eyes suddenly shot out a determined light. Seeing that he was determined, King Sheyang didn't say anything more at the moment, but said sincerely: "Others can leave first, but I must stay here. Even if my meager power can't have any impact on the situation, I I don¡¯t want to be a deserter either.¡± "Okay, then, Brother Yang, just stay here with me." Su Han also knew that King Sheyang's determination was not something he could influence. At this moment, others left one after another. Since the intrusion of three Heavenly King Realm powerhouses greatly shook the foundation of Sheyang Divine Tower, they easily found a crack in the void and left the secret realm of the tower through that crack and returned to the outside world. At this time, the battle between the Blood Demon Lord and the three powerful men entered the middle stage. Su Han could see that the Blood Demon Lord was getting more and more comfortable as he fought, and the demonic energy he exuded was also increasing. It was obvious that during this battle, the Blood Demon Lord's vitality was constantly recovering. In stark contrast to this, the three powerful men were increasingly at a disadvantage as they fought, and began to feel powerless in their actions. The more King Sheyang watched, the more frightened he became: "Brother Han, judging from the situation, no one can stop the momentum of this Blood Demon Lord." Even the Heavenly King Realm experts from these three other territories were unable to stop the Blood Demon Lord. King Sheyang really couldn¡¯t think of anything else in the Southern Border that could stop the rise of the Blood Demon Lord. Just as he was speaking, Su Han's consciousness suddenly fluctuated violently. The next moment, the ordinary bronze mirror in Su Han's hand suddenly burst out with intense light. A ray of light as bright as a star kept pouring out from the bronze mirror, and the light overflowed, forcing Su Han to be unable to open his eyes. King Sheyang was startled, and then he was overjoyed, "The bronze mirror has finally shown its power. Look at this appearance, this is a sign that the magic-suppressing treasure is born!" Su Han's heart moved and he looked at the bronze mirror in his hand. Whoops! The light rose into the sky and turned into a five-color divine light, which seemed to contain endless power. The next moment, the bronze mirror in Su Han's hand automatically flew up and merged into the divine light. At this moment, the bronze mirror is no longer the ordinary look it had before. At this moment, the edge of this bronze mirror is made of brass. It has a simple shape and is engraved with Bagua patterns, as if it might move at any time. In the middle part, there is a crystal-like airflow, crystal clear, constantly flowing, reflecting the surrounding scene. At this moment, the bronze mirror is lying quietly in the five-color divine light, as if there is an invisible force contained in the bronze mirror, making the bronze mirror full of supreme majesty and endless awe-inspiring righteousness. . It¡¯s as if all the mighty power in this world has been absorbed into this bronze mirror. King Sheyang was overjoyed and said: "Great, Brother Han is really good at awakening this bronze mirror. Let me just say, it is impossible for the ancient Xingyuan Sect not to leave any traces behind."?The backhand of the demon clan! " The Lord of the Blood Demon was about to use his great magical power to kill the three people in front of him. Suddenly, his demon consciousness moved slightly, and he felt that there seemed to be a strange force in the distance, making it feel like a ray on his back, making him feel uncomfortable. For a moment, the Blood Demon Lord suddenly felt a terrible throbbing in his heart. This was purely a strong man's intuition, which made the Blood Demon Lord scream inwardly. He slapped his huge palm, and three balls of blood-colored light shot out from his palm, shooting at the three strong men respectively. When the three strong men saw the Blood Demon Lord displaying his magical powers, they were not afraid at all and split up to face the three groups of bloody light. However, when they approached the bloody light, the bloody light suddenly changed and turned into three bloody hurricanes, which were like black holes and produced terrible suction, instantly sucking the bodies of the three of them in. Immediately afterwards, the three bloody hurricanes flew in front of the Blood Demon Lord. The Blood Demon Lord grabbed it with his big hand. The bodies of the three strong men were like skewers of candied haws. They were skewered in the hands of the Blood Demon Lord and blocked. on the chest. "No! Why did this devil suddenly become so powerful?" While the three of them were in shock, a terrifying murderous intention flashed through their hearts. The next moment, they only felt a blur in front of their eyes. In the void in the distance, a treasure mirror with flowing light appeared, getting bigger and bigger. In an instant, the treasured mirror flickered, and a bright star-like divine light shot out from the treasured mirror. Once this divine light is shot, it is like an arrow from the gods, carrying boundless murderous intent and shooting straight towards this side! For a moment, the three of them were shocked, understanding that the Lord of Blood Demon had captured them and used them as a shield for himself! In other words, this divine light was aimed at the Lord of the Blood Demon, but the three of them appeared and were used as a shield by the Lord of the Blood Demon! That divine light was approaching in the blink of an eye. The three of them felt the boundless awe-inspiring pressure. Their faces were pale, their mouths were wide open, and their breathing was stagnant. However, at this critical moment, the divine light suddenly reversed its direction and directly avoided the three of them. Instead, it continued to shoot in the direction of the Blood Demon Lord. In the void, the face of the Blood Demon Lord changed instantly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 781 Escape You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Lord of Blood Demon has an intuition that this divine light attack is absolutely terrifying. It definitely has the power to destroy it on the spot. That¡¯s why it captured those three Heavenly King Realm experts as a shield. However, it never expected that this divine light attack would be able to avoid other people and directly take the body of the Blood Demon Lord, as if it had eyes! King Sheyang was also overjoyed: "The aura of demons! This is the mighty aura of demons sealed in the divine mirror by the strong men of the ancient Xingyuan Sect. No matter how strong the Lord of the Blood Demon is, he cannot escape this The blast of demonic energy! Brother Han, you have really made a great contribution by cracking this magical mirror." After all, the Blood Demon Lord has just broken free from the seal, and is still a long way from its peak state. Its body and nerve reaction speed are far inferior to those at its peak state. Looking at the divine light coming rapidly in mid-air, the Blood Demon Lord roared angrily, and with a squeeze of his big hand, he crushed the bodies of the two foreign warriors in his hands to explode. Immediately afterwards, the Lord of the Blood Demon shook his body and planned to escape into the void. But at this time, the divine light suddenly accelerated. Whoosh! This arrogant demon warrior only had time to show a look of fear on his face. In the next moment, the divine light suddenly disappeared into the body of the Blood Demon Lord! "ah!" The Blood Demon Lord only had time to scream, as the Dharma Body seemed to suddenly become transparent, and one could even see the colorful divine light inside, constantly rotating, expanding, and getting bigger. The next moment, the majestic dharma body of the Blood Demon Lord exploded and turned into streaks of black energy, which were completely shattered by the divine light. However, at the same time, a blood-red light shot out from the Dharmakaya. This bloody light is the soul of the Blood Demon Lord. He reacted very quickly and chose to escape from the Dharma Body the moment it exploded. When the soul leaves the Dharma body, it cannot last for long, and it will become weak and dissipate. This soul was in mid-air, and when it saw the only remaining strong man from outside the border below, it suddenly turned into a ball of blood-colored smoke, and threw it down. The strong man from outside the border was the young man among the three. Before he could escape from the blood demon lord's methods, he was hit by the blood-colored smoke covering his head and face. The next moment, the young man twitched all over, and the spirit of the Blood Demon Lord had directly taken away his body and completely destroyed his consciousness in an instant! Poor this young man, he didn¡¯t even react at all. His consciousness was wiped out and his body was directly occupied by the Lord of Blood Demon. "Human race! This Demon Lord will not let you go!" This "young man" let out a weird scream, and his body turned into a stream of light, tearing open a rift in the void not far away, and directly got out of the secret realm of the tower and fled. It simply doesn¡¯t dare to stay here anymore. First, it¡¯s not sure whether the magical mirror will launch a powerful attack again. Second, it has just succeeded in seizing the body, so there is still a lot of risk. Its spirit is many times more powerful than that of the young man himself. Such a powerful soul, which obviously does not match the physical body, will produce various rejection reactions, making it extremely weak. "If it doesn't leave now, not to mention the divine mirror, even a stronger human being who comes now will pose a threat to it. Therefore, the Blood Demon Lord was extremely decisive and left immediately. Su Han narrowed his eyes, and the pupils of the evil eye immediately shot in the direction where the blood demon lord left. This blood demon master obviously used the secret method of the demon clan, and he was extremely fast. In this moment, even the evil eye escaped. Can't be traced. And after the divine mirror shot out a stream of demon-driving energy, the five-color divine light around the mirror also gradually dimmed. However, the shape of the magical mirror is still the same as before, and has not returned to its previous gray appearance. "Brother Han, quickly shed your blood and recognize your master!" King Sheyang reminded him quickly. Su Han suddenly realized that he quickly withdrew his consciousness and recognized his master with blood. After successfully identifying its owner, Su Han connected with the divine mirror's spiritual consciousness, and naturally read the name of the divine mirror "Bagua Haotian Mirror" from his spiritual consciousness. This Eight Trigrams Haotian Divine Mirror was left in the sealed palace by the ancient Xingyuan Sect to prepare the Blood Demon Lord to escape from trouble one day. It contains a trace of mighty demonic energy, and when the seal on the divine mirror is lifted, this demonic energy will be emitted. To put it bluntly, the divine light attack just now was specially prepared for the Blood Demon Lord.   That¡¯s why it avoided the three foreign warriors and shot directly at the Blood Demon Lord. Those three strong men from outside the border broke through the territorial boundaries and came to the southern border, but in the end they became scapegoats. However, Su Han naturally wouldn't sympathize with them at all. King Sheyang said worriedly: "Brother Han, that demon has taken over the body of that strong man from outside the border and has escaped to who knows where. With the ability of that demon, I don't know if it will cause trouble in the outside world again. come." Su Han said: "It doesn't matter, the blood demon lord has lost the demon body, and his strength will be greatly reduced. Even if it succeeds in seizing the body, the strength of its soul does not match that physical body. If it wants to adapt to that physical body, at least It will also take thirty to fifty years.¡± This is why Su Han is temporarily relieved. I think that in a short period of time, this blood demon lord will find a place to hibernate and will not come out to harm the people for the time being. At the moment, Su Han put away the Eight Diagrams Haotian Mirror and landed in the sealed palace with King Sheyang. There are still a group of people left in this sealed palace, and they are the same group of powerful men from the southern border who were previously accepted as servants by the Lord of the Blood Demon. When they saw that Su Han had obtained such a heaven-defying magical mirror and powerfully killed the Blood Demon Lord's Dharma Body, they were shocked, scared, and regretful for a moment. Even the body of the Blood Demon Lord can be blown into pieces, let alone people like them? At this moment, they were huddled together, huddled in a corner of the palace in fear, as if if they had a chance, they were planning to imitate the Blood Demon Lord, grease their soles, and run away. When Su Han saw these people, he was furious and took out the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror: "Brother Yang, these guys have fallen into the devil's way and are the lackeys of the devil. Why don't you help me? Let¡¯s send them on their way!¡± When these people heard this, they were immediately frightened. Little did they know that with Su Han's current level of cultivation, he would not be able to activate the Eight Trigrams Haotian Divine Mirror. It was able to kill the Blood Demon Lord's dharma body just now, just because the mirror itself contained the spirit of demon-driving. And now Su Han is bringing out the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror, which is just to scare them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 782 Another storm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At that moment, many people were so frightened that they begged for mercy on the spot: "Mr. Han, we were really forced by the devil, so we bowed to it. It was not our original intention." "Mr. Han, we are obsessed with things, please be kind and let us live. We are willing to work as cows and horses for you!" "These are all the top leaders of the major forces in southern Xinjiang. At this moment, they are so greedy for life and afraid of death, and are full of ugliness. Su Han couldn't stand it anymore and turned his attention to some top experts headed by Ji Xuan. These top experts were relatively calm and did not beg Su Han for mercy. "Obviously they also know that even if they beg for mercy, it will probably be of no avail. Seeing Su Han looking over, Jixuan suddenly gritted his teeth and shouted: "Don't beg. Don't you know the nature of this boy? He is ruthless. You begging him is in vain." "Let's all rush together and escape one by one. If Lord Demon Lord can make a comeback one day, we can still make great achievements!" "That's right, let's go!" These people rushed out in a swarm. Su Hanlian laughed, activated the eight-door star fighting sword array, and released a group of golden-armored warriors. Then, Su Han flicked the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror in his hand and pointed it at Ji Xuan. Although Su Han's current cultivation level is not enough to activate the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror, it is just that it cannot activate 100% of its power. If you want to use the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror as an ordinary magic weapon, it is still possible. After Su Han shed blood to identify his master, his mind connected with the Bagua Haotian Mirror, and he knew that this mirror had a major function, which was to slow down people. As long as the mirror light flashes and hits the opponent, no matter how fast the opponent is, it will be affected and the speed will be greatly reduced. This function is somewhat similar to Su Han's golden essence power. However, the power of the golden spirit can only affect the opponents around it, but the influence distance of the Bagua Haotian Mirror is extremely far, and the effect is far more powerful than the power of the golden spirit. "Ji Xuan, you have become a lackey of the demon clan and you are still confident, I will give you a ride first!" Su Han flashed the mirror light in his hand, and Ji Xuan, along with some strong men around him, suddenly slowed down. After slowing down, he fell into the eight-door star sword formation and was surrounded by the golden armored warriors. There are also vines of the phantom ice sunflower, entangled towards Ji Xuan like ghosts. Ji Xuan didn't expect that his speed would be suddenly slowed down, and he couldn't help but feel panic. In addition, his current mood was like that of a lost dog. He was in a state of chaos, and was overwhelmed by Su Han's series of tricks. With a single oversight, he was killed. One petal of the magic ice sunflower was swept away. The screams were heard one after another, making the surrounding group of strong men feel horrified! Once Jixuan died, this group of people lost their leader and became a swarm of headless flies. With the joint efforts of Su Han and Sheyang King, no one could escape. It didn¡¯t take long for the wailing at the scene to calm down. All the strong men who had been made into minions by the Blood Demon¡¯s main cannon were killed, leaving no one alive. Su Han looked at the messy scene, but he was not happy at all. ¡°After all, these people are still human beings. But these people are willing to degenerate, give up their identity as human beings, and are willing to be the lackeys of the demon clan. ? If this were not the case, they would not die. Fortunately, the Blood Demon Lord will definitely not be able to come back for less than thirty or fifty years. In these thirty to fifty years, as long as the strong people in southern Xinjiang work hard to govern, there is still hope to fight against the evil calamity. "It's just that I don't know which territory those three strong men came from? They died in the southern border. I wonder if it will cause other troubles?" Su Han always felt that those three powerful men from outside the border would not die in vain, and there must be a follow-up to this matter. However, Su Han would naturally not say these words to King Sheyang. "Brother Yang, the matter here has been settled. After you return to the outside world, I will trouble you to worry about everything." Su Han knew that when it came to cleaning up the mess, managing southern Xinjiang and other matters, a strong man like Sheyang King was much better than him. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything yourself. King Sheyang said: "Brother Han, don't worry, I will make public what happened today. I will also make it clear that Ji Xuan and the others have taken refuge with the Blood Demon Lord. Southern Xinjiang has been at ease for so many years. After so many years of decline, it¡¯s time to sound the alarm to everyone in southern Xinjiang.¡± "Okay, Brother Yang, you can go out first." Su Han nodded. King Sheyang was surprised and said, "You won't leave?"   "I am seriously exhausted and need to recuperate here for a few days before leaving." Su Han said. King Sheyang nodded with understanding, and after a few more instructions, he left with peace of mind. After King Sheyang left, Su Han closed his eyes and adjusted his breath, refining the flesh and blood essence of Ji Xuan who was swallowed by the phantom demon Bing Kui. In fact, it wasn't that he couldn't leave without recuperation, but after the Blood Demon Lord escaped and the demon servants killed him, Su Han's inner sense of crisis did not dissipate. This faint sense of crisis made Su Han dare not leave immediately. This Sheyang Tower, after experiencing the powerful impact just now, is already on the verge of crumbling. The Sheyang Divine Tower was originally a seal that separated Southern Xinjiang from other territories. The Sheyang Divine Tower was crumbling, which meant that the seal was in danger. The boundary connecting Southern Xinjiang and other territories has a big crack that is difficult to recover. ¡°As a result, the crisis in Southern Xinjiang has not been resolved, and strong men from other regions may break into Southern Xinjiang through this gap at any time. "If this crack is not supported by a large amount of Yuan Stone, I am afraid it will not be repaired for a while. With the Yuan Stone on my body, trying to fill the hole here is just a drop in the bucket." Su Han observed the territorial boundaries broken by the three powerful men for a while, and finally shook his head helplessly. At the moment, Su Han found a place to hide around the sealed palace, and released a few golden-armored warriors to protect him, while he concentrated on practicing. I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but on this day, Su Han¡¯s sea of ??consciousness suddenly moved slightly, and there was an almost imperceptible throbbing. "coming!" Su Han's heart moved, and he immediately left the meditative state. However, his body continued to hide in the dark, and his eyes stared at the boundary of the territory without blinking. I saw waves of king-level pressure pouring out from the cracks in the boundary of the territory, and the pressure was still growing and growing. A moment later, the ground shook, and the ground near the palace broke open again, and several rays of light shot into the sky, forcing people to unable to look directly. In the light that soared into the sky, figures of strong men appeared one after another, and then they fell down like dumplings. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 783: The Weird Palace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Huh? Is this the territory of Southern Xinjiang?" A strong and powerful voice rang out, and what he said was almost the same as what the three strong men said when they appeared before. "Sure enough, as I expected, since the strong men in that territory have the ability to destroy the boundaries of the territory, there will definitely be more than three people coming." "These are probably the other strong men in that territory." Su Han stared intently at the group of strong men who appeared around the boundary of the territory. I saw that each of them had a strong aura surrounding them, and the one with the lowest cultivation level was in the early stage of the Heavenly King Realm. As for the one with the highest cultivation level, his aura is difficult to detect, and he is obviously at least at the peak of the Heavenly King Realm! Among the new group of strong men, the old man in quail clothes with hundreds of knots has unfathomable cultivation. At least at the peak of the Heavenly King Realm, he was obviously the leading strong man among this group of people. ??????????????????? Others gathered around him, following his lead. ¡°Mr. A strong man spoke. The old man opened his slightly closed eyes with a dull look, looked around, and asked calmly: "Where are Lei Yunzi and the other three who came to explore the road before?" "Tell Mr. Xing, but we haven't found their aura around here." A strong man reported. "Humph, the three of them have never accomplished anything. This time I sent the three of them to explore the way. I'm afraid that as soon as the three of them arrived in this new place, they immediately forgot their original mission and went to burn, kill and loot. That's why No one in sight!" Another person sneered. "Let's go and see the palace." As soon as Mr. Su Han secretly watched this group of people. Not only did this group of people seem to be much stronger than the three people who came before in terms of overall strength, but they were also far more reliable than those three people in terms of organizational discipline. If those three people are not dead, the strength of the three of them alone can disturb the whole southern Xinjiang, let alone this new group of people! "These people seem to be powerful men with a high status in their own territory. Why do they all come to Southern Xinjiang? In their eyes, this should be a barren Southern Xinjiang. What is it that is attracting them? , allowing them to forcibly break through the territorial boundaries and run over one after another?" For a moment, Su Han was also confused. "No matter what the reason is for them to come here, their appearance is definitely not a good thing for southern Xinjiang!" No matter why this group of people appeared in the land of southern Xinjiang, in this world of martial arts, there is no such thing as good men and women. Since this group of people would come to southern Xinjiang for no reason, they must not have good intentions in their hearts. Now Southern Xinjiang has just lost a large number of top experts and is in urgent need of recuperation. Once this group of people arrived, they would definitely sweep across southern Xinjiang. Although Su Han doesn't have much affection for his hometown in Southern Xinjiang, he has lived in Southern Xinjiang in this life after all. He has witnessed King Sheyang's feelings for Southern Xinjiang and knows that King Sheyang really hopes that Southern Xinjiang can get rid of poverty and weakness. situation. "Even if I am far from able to destroy this group of people with my power, I still have to try to delay their steps. In this way, I can repay Brother Yang for helping me break the seal of the Bagua Haotian Mirror." Su Han thought to himself. ¡°Mr. In the sealed palace, a strong man reported cautiously. At the same time, other strong men were also wandering around the palace, exclaiming in wonder: "This palace is somewhat mysterious, but it is a pity that it was destroyed. Is there such a palace in southern Xinjiang?" There were two gleams of light in Mr. A secret realm. What we have to do now is to find the exit of this secret realm and go to the outside world." "Is this place a secret realm?" The rest of the people were astonished and could not help but look at this place again. Su Han's heart also moved slightly, and he secretly thought that this old man's eyesight was indeed much better than the previous three, and he could actually tell that this place was a secret realm.   "Since Mr. Xing said so, let's leave quickly!" "That's right, we came to Southern Xinjiang this time, but we have a mission. Even if we wipe out Southern Xinjiang with blood, we must find something like that!" "That's right. If we don't find something like that, I'm afraid I won't be able to go back and deliver the mission. Let's go!" A group of strong men filed out of the inheritance palace and spread out to find the exit of this secret realm. At this moment, Mr. Xing suddenly narrowed his eyes slightly and shouted: "Slow down! Look over there!" With this shout, all the powerful men stopped one after another and looked in the direction pointed by Mr. Xing. At this glance, everyone was surprised. In the empty valley in the distance, there was an extra palace at some point! "Huh? Why is there a palace? That's weird!" "Yes, it was clearly not there just now." Everyone said something to each other, almost doubting that their memory was wrong. Obviously when everyone broke the territorial seal and came here, there was only one palace in this entire place. How come in the blink of an eye, there is a palace in the distance? "This palace looks very extraordinary!" "Could it be that this is also a part of the secret realm that was not revealed before, but now it has surfaced with our arrival?" "As I say, let's go in and have a look. This palace looks very extraordinary. Maybe there is some mystery." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Everyone speculated in a hurry. The leader, Mr. Xing, looked at the palace from a distance, with doubts in his eyes. Obviously, with his eyesight, he couldn't see what was so weird about this palace. After pondering for a moment, Mr. "Obviously, although Mr. Xing also had doubts about the palace that appeared out of nowhere, he was cautious and would not let everyone rush to the palace. It would be bad if the palace was some kind of maze and everyone fell into it. At this moment, a rough voice suddenly rang in everyone's ears: "Mr. Xing!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 784: Lure and deceive You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This sound made everyone¡¯s eardrums buzz. Immediately afterwards, a figure of a bald man jumped out from the side. When everyone saw this figure, they immediately became furious and shouted: "Lei Yunzi!" "Where did you go? You three were asked to take the lead, and that's how you fought? There's not even a human figure to be seen!" "Hmph!" The bald man looked around, suddenly snorted, and said in a strong voice, "You guys know nothing!" "Tsk, you dare to talk back!" Everyone was furious, but no one seemed surprised. It was obvious that Lei Yunzi, the bald man, was indeed a rude, arrogant and unreasonable person. Mr. Xing's eyes flashed and he said calmly: "Shut up first. Lei Yunzi, come to me, I will ask you something." Then Lei Yunzi looked around at everyone proudly and walked forward. When he arrived in front of Mr. This bald man "Lei Yunzi" was naturally disguised by Su Han using the dragon clan's magical power of disguise. Although Su Han had not had much dealings with this Lei Yunzi, with the tone of his voice and the way he acted, coupled with Su Han's understanding of all kinds of people in his previous life, he was able to vividly interpret a full-scale character. The "Lei Yunzi" with a seventy-eight-point figure appeared. Although they are not very similar, when everyone first saw "Lei Yunzi", they couldn't think of anything else for a while. Moreover, I'm afraid they won't believe that there are strong men in southern Xinjiang who can kill Lei Yunzi. "Lei Yunzi, why are you here? Where are the other two?" Mr. Xing asked calmly. Su Han could tell that Lei Yunzi should be extremely respectful to Mr. Xing, so he imitated Lei Yunzi's voice and said: "Reporting to Mr. The two of them insisted on entering the palace to see what happened, so I could only wait for them outside the palace. Unexpectedly, there was no movement as soon as they entered, and they have not come out until now. " This statement is quite reasonable. However, someone immediately sneered and said: "Others, I still believe that you Lei Yunzi will not be itchy when you see such an extraordinary palace? Are you in a hurry to go in and see what happens? Are you still waiting outside? Only a ghost can believe it!" " Su Han snorted: "I don't want to either, but I played guessing game with the two of them, and I lost, so I can only stay outside to show off!" Everyone laughed: "It really looks like your Lei Yunzi style." "I never thought you would be here today. Others are hunting for treasures inside the palace, but you can only watch the door outside, hahahaha!" Su Han pretended to be irritated by the words of these people, blushed, and said coldly: "So what if I guard the door? No one knows what is in the palace anyway. Since the two of them entered, they have passed It's been several days, but there's been no movement and no one has come out." These words immediately made everyone fall into deep thought. "Could it be that those two guys found some treasure inside and planned to take it all for themselves?" "Humph, with their behavior, it's not impossible." "There may be some danger in the palace. In my opinion, it is very strange that this palace appeared out of thin air." Everyone held their own opinions, only to hear Mr. "I!" "And I!" Within a matter of seconds, several people responded. Su Han shouted: "No matter what, I have to be counted as the one who can enter the palace to investigate. I, Lao Lei, have been guarding outside the palace for several days. I have no credit but hard work." Mr. Xing said: "Let's do this. Lei Yunzi and Jing Hao will go into the palace to explore and find out where those two people have gone. The others will rest and wait outside the palace." "Mr. Although my group said they were here to do business, being one day early and one day late would not have much impact. Jing Hao, who was named by Mr. Xing, is Mr. Xing¡¯s direct confidant and he is cautious. After hearing Mr. "Go!" Mr. Xing waved his hand. The figures of Jing Hao and Su Han, one behind the other, shot?In that strange palace. This palace is the personal cave of the ancient strongman Mo Huahao that Su Han had previously refined. Su Han summoned this cave now for the purpose of spreading suspicion, delaying time, and hindering the progress of these people. This cave is like a maze. Most people who enter will never be able to get out within three to five months. The most important thing is that in this cave, there are not only maze formations, but also terrifying forbidden killing formations. This is a powerful killing array arranged by the ancient masters. If it is activated, even the masters of the Heavenly King Realm will only be destroyed. This forbidden killing formation can be used three times in total. Su Han doesn¡¯t want to use this trump card unless it¡¯s a last resort. As soon as Jing Hao entered the cave, he was very cautious. Every step he took was as if he was walking through a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire. Su Han, however, looked like he didn't care, and rushed into the cave. As he rushed in, he kept muttering: "Those two guys don't know where they are in this cave. Alas, What would happen if all the treasures in the cave were stolen by the two of them?" "Fellow Taoist Leiyun, you should be slower. This palace is a bit strange. Maybe there is some murderous intention inside." Na Jinghao followed behind, sweating from the sight, and couldn't help but remind him. Su Han deliberately said carelessly: "There is no murderous intention. Fellow Taoist Jing Hao, I might as well tell you that anything dangerous or not is simply a lie. I can be sure that the two guys who came in first definitely discovered some treasure." , are dividing the spoils." "Really?" Na Jing Hao was dubious. "Can I, Lao Lei, still lie to you? I came to Southern Xinjiang with the two of them, and we made an agreement in advance. If we encounter any danger, we will use our spiritual consciousness to send a message to each other. Now the two of them have entered this place. I've been in the palace for several days, but I haven't received any spiritual message. Is there any doubt? It must be the two of them who have discovered some treasure and don't want me to know." Su Han gritted his teeth and said. Hearing what Su Han said, Jing Hao believed most of it in his heart. After all, Lei Yunzi has always been a person without any scheming intentions. It is impossible for Lei Yunzi to lie to himself. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 785: Breaking the Face You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Su Han had other plans in mind. Originally, he wanted to bring everyone into the cave and trap them inside. Unexpectedly, due to Mr. Xing's caution, he only brought in Jing Hao in the end. Although Jing Hao is a powerful person in the Heavenly King Realm, he is only one person after all. Su Han doesn't think it's worth wasting a forbidden killing formation for a mere powerful person. Therefore, Su Han suddenly had a thought in his heart: "This cave has been refined by me, and it is my territory. In my territory, even if I don't rely on the forbidden killing formation, I want to kill the strong man in the Heavenly King Realm. No chance at all." When this idea first came up, even Su Han himself was shocked. He himself is now at the second level of the King Realm, which is the Human King Realm, and there is still an Earth King Realm between him and the Heavenly King Realm. To cross such a huge gap in realms to kill a powerful person in the Heavenly King Realm is nothing more than a dream. However, once this thought appears in my mind, it is like countless ants crawling in my heart. This made Su Han ready to move, gearing up, and feeling itchy. If he misses this time, I am afraid that it will be difficult for Su Han to have this kind of opportunity to kill a powerful person in the Heavenly King Realm alone in the future. However, Su Han also knew that it would be very difficult to kill a powerful person in the Heavenly King Realm independently without relying on the forbidden killing formation. If any link goes wrong, failure may occur. Of course, Su Han is not afraid of failure in his own territory. Once he fails, the worst he can do is escape. Anyway, this cave maze is full of layers, so he can escape easily. Therefore, after Su Han made up his mind, he began to seduce Jing Hao, hoping that Jing Hao would relax his vigilance and follow him to the depths of the cave. Jing Hao was indeed fooled, and he relaxed his vigilance without much suspicion. Unconsciously, the two of them walked faster and faster into the depths of the cave. "Hurry up, those two guys must be dividing the spoils now. If we don't hurry up, I'm afraid it will be too late." Su Han kept urging. Suddenly, Jing Hao suddenly discovered that there was a bright light not far ahead. In that bright light, there were two figures sneaking around. Judging from the appearance of the two figures, they were vaguely the two people who had led the charge with Lei Yunzi earlier, an old man and a young man. As soon as Jing Hao saw these two figures, he was immediately furious. Without thinking, he immediately swayed and rushed forward, shouting: "You two, it's in vain that everyone is worrying about you outside the palace. You But the two of them are hiding here to share the stolen goods." As he said that, he stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the air. There was already a long knife in his hand. The light of the knife swept across and slashed at the two figures. ¡°Pfft, pfft!¡± Only two muffled sounds were heard, and the figures of the two people were cut into two pieces by the light of the sword. "Huh?" Jing Hao couldn't help but be stunned. He just wanted to teach these two people a lesson, but he didn't want to kill them directly. "That's not right!" Jing Hao suddenly felt a shock all over his body. After all, these two people were also powerful in the Heavenly King Realm. Their cultivation levels were not much different from his own. How could they be cut in half by his own sword? At this moment, Jing Hao felt a shock on the soles of his feet. Inexplicably, the entire palace began to shake rapidly. Bang bang bang bang bang¡­ Several large pits suddenly opened on the ground, and four thick branches and vines sprung up from the ground like bamboo shoots after rain, completely locking the space in the four directions of southeast, northwest and northwest in an instant. Jing Hao was shocked. He looked around and found that these branches and vines looked like ice-blue sunflowers. However, they were much more powerful and aggressive than sunflowers. The center of the petals is blacker than a black hole, just like the huge mouth of an evil ghost, trying to swallow up the entire world. "What the hell is this?" Jing Hao was confused and swung his knife to kill one of the magic sunflowers. ¡°Crack, the magic sunflower was cut off. "Haha, it's just a flower stand, it's just a pile of rubbish." Jing Hao waved his sword and slashed at the second magic sunflower. With a slash of the sword, Jing Hao felt a burst of cold light, and a faint layer of white frost appeared on the long sword. "No, it's the freezing air!" Jing Hao quickly let go and stepped back. At this moment, a magic sunflower branch behind him suddenly looked forward like a snake, and its petals opened like a big mouth, wrapping Jing Hao directly. Countless white frosts immediately froze Jing Hao's body. However, this Jing Hao is a strong man in the Heavenly King Realm after all. He snorted: "Who? Think that with this little thing, you can trap Jing?"   As he spoke, Jing Hao's spiritual energy was running all over his body, and his breath was like a needle, bursting out from his body with a bang. The ice cubes frozen around his body suddenly shattered and turned into countless powders. As soon as Jing Hao landed on the ground, his mind was racing, and he already had a guess, and he shouted loudly: "Lei Yunzi, Jing has always treated you well, and you actually set up a trap to trap Jing and kill him? Are you so cruel?" "You'd better keep these words under Jiuquan and tell Lei Yunzi." A joking voice came over, and a figure suddenly swayed and landed in front of Jing Hao. When Jing Hao took a look, he saw that this figure turned out to be a strange young man he had never seen before. He was extremely surprised and shouted: "Who are you? Where is Lei Yunzi?" "Lei Yunzi is dead. If you want to invade southern Xinjiang, you will end up in a dead end." Su Han stared down at Jing Hao. "Are you a native of southern Xinjiang?" When Jing Hao heard this, he suddenly became less nervous. He looked Su Han up and down, and suddenly sneered and said mockingly, "A mere native of southern Xinjiang is trying to stop us here. Do you know that we are from the Jinzhong Region?" ? The top powerhouse in the Admiralty Region can make your little southern border world collapse with just a wave of his hand. If you are wise, get out of the way quickly and don¡¯t stop me from doing my business!" "Oh? People from the Admiralty Region?" Su Han frowned slightly, the Jinzhong Domain was considered a medium-sized domain in the Great Xia Dynasty. Although it is not as good as those top large domains, it is much more powerful than small remote domains like Southern Xinjiang. "Since you are from the Admiralty Region, what are you doing in Southern Xinjiang? Are you looking for something important?" Su Han asked. Jing Hao said calmly: "How can we, the people from the upper realm, do things that you, a small native of the lower realm, can spy on? You just need to know that the Golden Bell Region is bound to get that thing this time, even if you bloodbath your entire southern border, you will not be able to spy on it." Even if the land of Southern Xinjiang is turned over, we must find something like that." "What exactly is it that deserves such a big fanfare from Jinzhongyu?" "That's enough! You already know too much." Jing Hao was furious. He originally said these things because he wanted to see the natives of southern Xinjiang in front of him trembling with fear and kneeling down to beg for mercy. Unexpectedly, instead of being frightened by him, this boy showed interest and kept asking questions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 786: Killing the powerful man in the Heavenly King Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You know too much, and now there is only one way to die. If you just surrender, Jing might consider leaving your body intact!" A sinister smile appeared on Jing Hao's face, and the long knife in his hand suddenly glowed with light, and the knife struck Su Han in front of him with a bright light. The ultimate power of a strong man in the Heavenly King Realm is fully displayed in this sword. If this knife is struck, even the strong man in the realm will find it difficult. As the sword flashed by, Jing Hao suddenly discovered that Su Han's figure in front of him had disappeared without knowing when. What replaced it was a branch of a magic sunflower, which he cut into two pieces with a single blow. Then the light flashed, and the next moment it returned to a complete magic sunflower. But the real Su Han's figure has already appeared in the void in the distance. "I was deceived by this kid again!" Jing Hao was furious. Although he had not had much contact with Su Han, he had been fooled by Su Han three times in this short period of time. He could conclude that this boy was definitely the kind of person who was full of tricks and tricks. ¡°Furthermore, Jing Hao could guess that Lei Yunzi and the others were probably dead, due to this kid¡¯s tricks. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in this poor and weak place in southern Xinjiang, there would be such a genius. Although this kid is not comparable to the top geniuses in the Jinzhong Domain, he is still more than enough to compete with those second- and third-rate geniuses. Jing Hao's thoughts were racing, but his hands were not idle either. His left hand was in the void, and he grabbed it again, and a long silver chain appeared in his hand. "Boy, if you think Jing is as easy to deal with as Lei Yunzi and the others, you are totally wrong!" Jing Hao muttered something, "Go to the soul hooking chain!" ¡°As he spoke, he activated the silver chain and rolled it towards Su Han¡¯s figure in the void. This chain moved very fast, and in an instant, it was close to Su Han's figure. But at this moment, Su Han seemed to have eyes on his back, suddenly accelerated and threw off the chain. "Hmph, do you think you can still escape?" Jing Hao sneered again and again, and as he waved the chain, it was like a divine python was born, and it rolled towards Su Han's back with astonishing momentum. At this moment, a series of golden light suddenly fell from Su Han's body, but it was a long string of golden beads, which fell to the ground with a clanging sound. The golden light spread out and turned into golden armored warriors. There are as many as twenty or thirty of these golden-armored warriors. Although their strength is not enough for Jing Hao, they are superior in number. They are densely scattered in the void. Some of them are holding swords and pointing at the chains. Cut it off, and some simply pounced on the chain and hung directly on it, causing the chain to twist into a twist in mid-air, making it difficult to control. "A little trick!" Jing Hao was so angry that he was trembling all over. The chain seemed to have spirituality, and he swung it wildly. The momentum was amazing, and the golden armored warriors were thrown away and turned into golden beads again. But at this time, Su Han's figure was getting further and further away. Jing Hao was just about to speed up and catch up when suddenly, a ray of light came from far away from Su Han's direction, like the reflection of a mirror. As soon as Jing Hao was illuminated by the mirror, his speed immediately slowed down greatly, and his whole body seemed to weigh a thousand kilograms. What made Jing Hao even more depressed was that at this time, he felt a stinging pain like a needle in his consciousness. He smelled a strange fragrance at the end of his nose, as if there was a voice that kept urging him to stop. Come down and have a good sleep. "This must be a hypnotic poison. That kid actually planted a poison array in this space." Jing Hao was extremely depressed, but he had no choice but to feel that his consciousness was a little dull. At this moment, a golden-armored warrior of the Earth King realm suddenly hit Jing Hao hard on the ribs. Even with Jing Hao¡¯s level of cultivation, he was beaten to the point of blood boiling. "You can't be too lazy to fight. Please call for help quickly" Jing Hao was attacked continuously, and he didn't have a head and six arms, so he seemed to be focusing on one thing and not the other. He kept shouting and screaming, hoping that people outside the cave would come in to help. " However, this is Su Han's cave, and everything is under Su Han's control. Naturally, Jing Hao's cry for help cannot be heard outside. Su Han looked at Jing Hao fretting over there, and a smile couldn't help but appear on his lips. All of this was part of his design. Among all the methods, the most deadly one is the resin of the dream tree. Once this kind of resin invades a person's consciousness, it will make people think that they are in a dreamland and fall asleep unconsciously. Jing HaoThere was not much reaction at first, but as time passed, he suddenly found that his consciousness felt as if someone had poured a ball of paste into it, making him drowsy. Even though he was confused, he could guess that this state contained a terrible crisis. "That's it now." Su Han could tell that Jing Hao's consciousness had entered a slightly dull moment. This is the perfect opportunity to launch an attack. "If we delay for a while and let Jing Hao's consciousness clear up, this attack will not be able to achieve the effect of a surprise attack." For a powerful Heavenly King like Jing Hao, there would be no chance of killing him without a surprise attack. With Xuan Bing's Exploding Demonic Finger, Su Han was already ready to go. With a click of a finger, it was like a ray of starlight, suddenly shooting out endless frost and sweeping across the void. With one finger pointing down, it is comparable to the cold winter of 1939, freezing everything. "What?" Before Jing Hao could react, the terrifying cold light spread to his feet. The powerful force of ice was like an iceberg pressing down on him. He suddenly felt that his whole body was pressed by countless icebergs, and the blood in his body was gradually freezing at a visible speed. The cold power of the Black Ice Exploding Devil Finger completely invaded his blood and froze him into an ice sculpture. Jing Hao¡¯s consciousness was affected by the dream tree resin in a matter of seconds. When the cold force hit his face, his consciousness just reacted. However, even when he reacted, it was already too late, and he could only watch helplessly as the cold power invaded his blood. Seeing that the attack was successful, Su Han did not hesitate at all. He summoned the powerful ice power of the Phantom Demon Bingkui again and shot Jing Hao from a distance with one finger. ?? Explosive Demonic Finger, used by the ancient master, is said to be able to destroy the sun, moon and stars. Boom! The force, which was like a star exploding, hit Jing Hao's frozen-hard body and exploded with a bang. That extremely powerful attack actually blasted Jing Hao to pieces, leaving no trace at all and directly exploded into ashes. The moment Jing Hao was reduced to rubble, Su Han secretly smacked his tongue. The convenience brought to me in this cave is so great that even my own moves have bonus effects. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 787: Everyone pours in You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After killing Jing Hao, Su Han grabbed Jing Hao's storage ring in his hand. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Su Han naturally knows the pros and cons. Let¡¯s not talk about the backlash formation, let¡¯s talk about the divine consciousness brand. If he takes this storage ring, he will definitely be tracked by the powerful people in the Golden Bell Region in the future. At this moment, put away your greed, throw it away, and throw away this storage ring decisively. Afterwards, Su Han cleaned up the scene and began to wait and see in the cave. "The group of powerful people from the Golden Bell Territory outside saw that there was no news about 'Lei Yunzi' and Jing Hao for a long time. They must have become suspicious and wanted to come in to find out. If the leader, Mr. Xing, comes in personally, I will definitely activate the cave ban to kill him. ." Su Han made up his mind. A group of strong men from the Golden Bell Territory waited outside the cave for a long time, but never heard any movement inside the cave. Someone couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Mr. "Lei Yunzi aside, even if there are any problems with Jing Hao's abilities, it won't be a problem for him, right?" "Perhaps, the two of them have caught the two people who went in earlier and are interrogating them?" These words reminded Mr. Xing. He knew that Lei Yunzi was a reckless person, but Jing Hao was his subordinate and was usually quite loyal to him. However, it is difficult to say how many people can remain loyal in the face of the temptation of interests. ¡°If there is really any treasure in this palace cave, maybe this treasure will be detained by Lei Yunzi and Jing Hao. Thinking of this, Mr. Xing suddenly regretted that he only sent two people in. It might be better if we send a few more people to supervise each other. ¡°Mr. Mr. Xing nodded, "In this situation, this is indeed the most appropriate method. Do you have any objections?" Mr. Xing¡¯s indifferent gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces. If everyone wants to go in, everyone will naturally have no objection. With so many powerful people here, even if there is a moth in this palace cave, it will be enough to sweep them all away. Moreover, this is also the most time-saving solution. "Mr. Xing, you are the backbone, and we all listen to you." "Yes, Mr. Xing, give the orders!" Mr. Xing said calmly: "In this case, you all must obey my order. After entering this palace cave, you must not act rashly." "yes!" Everyone responded without hesitation. At this moment, one after another figures poured into the cave. Su Han was in the cave, and his consciousness moved and he sensed a large number of people pouring in at the entrance of the cave. Taking a closer look, they turned out to be all the powerful men from the Golden Bell Region under the leadership of Mr. Xing. At the moment, Su Han couldn't help but be overjoyed: "I originally only expected Mr. Xing to come in, but I didn't expect that so many people came in. This is a good opportunity to catch them all!" When Mr. Xing led a group of strong men into the cave, a strange feeling suddenly surged deep in his heart. This strange feeling prompted him to fully open his consciousness and look around for a while. "It's strange. This cave doesn't look big from the outside. Why is it so empty inside when you come in, as if you're in the endless starry sky?" Such doubts arose in Mr. Xing¡¯s heart. However, he was not too surprised. He knew that ancient powerful men with spatial powers could open up this magical space. "It seems that this cave is indeed not simple. If we go to southern Xinjiang with great fanfare to look for something like that, maybe that thing is in this cave?" At the moment, Mr. Xing¡¯s attitude towards this cave is becoming more and more cautious. He feels that this cave is definitely an ancient inheritance hidden here. At the same time, the other strong men also spread their spiritual consciousness and looked for traces of Lei Yunzi and Jing Hao in the cave. ¡°Mr. "Let's go inside." Old Xing waved his hand, "This cave uses extremely sophisticated spatial methods. Your consciousness may not have been able to scan them yet." At the moment, the team?Continue walking deeper into the cave. Not long after, everyone suddenly realized that the road ahead turned out to be a dead end and they could no longer move forward. "Mr. Xing, what is this?" The strong man at the head of the team asked Mr. Xing for instructions. Xing Laowei squinted his eyes and looked at the surrounding space. After a moment, he said: "There is a maze inside this palace, like a maze. If this road is blocked, there must be another way. Let's go." "Yes, Mr. Xing." Everyone was about to leave when suddenly, a figure suddenly appeared on the road in front of them. This figure is clearly that of a young man, standing down from a high position and looking at everyone calmly. It¡¯s as if these people are already turtles in his urn. "There are actually people in this place?" Everyone was stunned, and for a moment, they thought they were hallucinating. Even Mr. Xing was stunned and ordered: "One of you should go over and take a look." "No need, you are asking for death by coming here. The three or four strong men before you are all dead." Su Han¡¯s voice was faint. Following his words, as if to verify his words, something was thrown over and landed at everyone¡¯s feet. "Is it Jing Hao's storage ring?" Everyone couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. No wonder they walked deep into the cave for so long but couldn't find any trace of Lei Yunzi and Jing Hao. ¡°Could it be that the two of them have really fallen away as this young man said? "No, this kid seems to be only at the Human King Realm. He's pretending to be a ghost here, but we can't trust him gullibly." "That's right. With Jing Hao's ability, how can he fall so easily? Maybe Jing Hao left his storage ring in this cave, but this kid picked it up and used it to scare us." Although everyone was startled by this young man who suddenly appeared, after seeing his cultivation level, they all turned to disdain. ¡°Mr. Mr. What kind of incredible inheritance?¡± The old man¡¯s tone was relaxed, but he was extremely vigilant and was observing everywhere with his spiritual sense. "Obviously, Mr. Xing is also a cautious person. Although he saw that Su Han was only at the human king level, he was not willing to let down his guard. He guessed that this boy in the human king realm must have obtained some ancient inheritance in this cave, so that he had the confidence to challenge his group. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 788: The Dragon Seal of the Nation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This young man is obviously Su Han. Su Han¡¯s mouth moved, and he looked at Mr. Xing jokingly: "Old man? What, are you excited?" As soon as Su Han said these words, the other strong men suddenly took a breath of cold air. With Mr. Xing's status and cultivation, even in the Jinzhong Domain, there is absolutely no younger generation who would dare to speak to him in this tone. This boy from Southern Xinjiang seems to have eaten the courage of a bear and a leopard. How dare he be so arrogant in the face of a strong man like Mr. Xing? Xing Lao was stunned and couldn't help laughing: "Boy, I really admire your courage. In all my life, I have never seen a young man dare to talk to me like this." The other strong men also laughed sinisterly. Apparently everyone felt that this ignorant boy was dead. There are so many powerful people in the Heavenly King Realm. No matter how many inheritances this kid acquires and how powerful he is, he will never be able to escape from their grasp. Besides, inside this cave palace, everything is closed, and even the escape talisman cannot be used. It can be said that it is difficult to fly without wings. Su Han smiled leisurely and said calmly: "Have all the people from the Jinzhong Domain come in? Are there anyone left outside?" Hearing Su Han's tone, the powerful people in the Golden Bell Region felt indescribably weird, as if everything was under the control of this kid. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t pretend to be a fool, how do you know we are from the Admiralty Region?¡± "This kid is a little weird. In my opinion, I should kill him as soon as possible." Looking at Su Han's relaxed smile, Mr. Xing felt unspeakably disgusted and felt that something was wrong. "Whoever goes up to take action will catch him alive." Mr. Xing ordered. Immediately, a strong man stood up, raised the sword in his hand, and said with a ferocious smile: "Boy, let me give you a ride first." Su Han smiled and said: "Give me a ride? I'm afraid you are mistaken. If you want to give me a ride, it should be me. I have already arranged the itinerary for you. With so many of you on the road to Huangquan, you should not be lonely. " With that said, Su Han stopped talking nonsense, and with a movement of his consciousness, he activated the restrictions in the palace cave. Su Han's location is the core hub of the formation in the cave, and it is also the only safe area in the cave. Except for this location, other areas in the cave are covered by the forbidden killing array. As soon as the restriction was activated, the entire cave was like a volcano erupting, and countless restricted powers burst out in an instant with a devastating momentum. "No, run away quickly!" Mr. Xing suddenly felt that something was not good, and cracks finally appeared on his face that had always been calm, and he became frightened. However, by the time he woke up, it was already too late. The endless forbidden power swept over in an almost devastating manner. Wherever it went, other strong men didn't even have time to hum, and were instantly blasted to pieces. The powerful power of restraint kept coming towards Mr. Xing. ??????????????????? That Mr. However, as soon as the defense was successfully deployed, waves of powerful restraining forces kept coming. The defense that Mr. Xing thought was impenetrable was torn apart in an instant like a thin layer of paper. Mr. Xing¡¯s body was immediately exposed to the powerful restraining power, and the terrifying restraining power immediately hit his body one after another. Although Mr. Xing was still wearing treasure armor, he was immediately seriously injured this time, and he was so shocked that he lost his mind on the spot. "Boy, everything is easy to discuss. I still have information here" As soon as Mr. It wasn¡¯t until Mr. There was a hint of doubt on his face: "Mr. Xing said just now that there was information, but he didn't know what it was?" The information that Mr. Xing could exchange for his life before he died, as you can imagine, was definitely not a simple piece of information. "Could it be information related to southern Xinjiang?" Su Han glanced around and landed on the ground where Mr. Xing and others were standing just now. It's a pity that the wave of restraining power just now was too powerful. After the blast of the restraining power, the ground was clean at this moment, without even any flesh and blood residue. Everything was directly twisted into fly ash by the restraining power, and everything was gone. Not left.   However, Su Han did not gain anything. After searching carefully, he found half a piece of damaged parchment in the corner. This parchment was obviously something that was carried by someone. After waves of powerful restraint attacks, miraculously, half of it was left. It must have been because it was blown to the corner of the cave. Although it was carried away by some aftermath, it was not completely destroyed. On this half piece of damaged parchment, half of a picture is vaguely visible. It depicts the same thing, but it is hard to tell what it is. Also, there is some text. Su Han tried his best to identify it, but because the damage was so severe, he could only vaguely make out the words "Zhenguo Dragon Seal". "Zhenguo Dragon Seal? What is it?" Su Han can be sure that he has never heard of such a thing from his past life to this life. "Could this be what the powerful men from the Golden Bell Region are looking for when they come to Southern Xinjiang with great fanfare?" While Su Han was thinking, his consciousness suddenly shook, and he suddenly discovered that the outside world was shaking again. "Is there another shock to the territorial boundary seal? Is there a new strong person coming to the southern border through this seal?" Su Han did not dare to neglect and immediately took over the cave. The entire cave turned into a mustard light and entered his storage ring. The next moment, Su Han's figure had appeared in the Sheyang secret realm. He looked towards the boundary of the territory, but found that the violent vibration did not come from the crack in the territory. "No, this fissure in the territory has been invaded by strong men one after another, and finally the foundation of Sheyang God Tower has been completely shaken. This Sheyang God Tower is probably going to completely collapse!" Su Han's figure turned into a stream of light and immediately headed towards the exit of the Sheyang Secret Realm. Just after leaving the Sheyang God Tower, I saw the tall and magnificent Sheyang God Tower. At this moment, five-color rays of light were shining, sand and rocks were flying, and its foundations were constantly shaking, making a loud roar, as if the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking. For a moment, this unusual movement attracted people from Sheyang City. They all looked at the crumbling Sheyang Tower, and they were all shocked. Finally, under the surprised and fearful eyes of everyone, the Sheyang Tower, the spiritual totem of Southern Xinjiang, finally completely collapsed and exploded into countless pieces. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 789: Yuanshi Mine You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As the Sheyang God Tower was wiped out, the ground suddenly cracked open where the Sheyang God Tower was originally located, setting off a colorful light that reached the sky. With the emergence of this colorful brilliance, the ground in that area continued to roar upwards, and soon, a tall mountain rose up in that place. Immediately afterwards, at the top of the mountain, the layers of boulders peeled off and collapsed, like a rain of boulders. After the surface layer peeled off, everyone was shocked to discover that underneath the stone surface, there was actually a splendid treasure mountain! That¡¯s right, a treasure mountain! A huge Yuan Stone deposit was presented in front of everyone without any concealment. "Brother Han!" A flaming figure flew from a distance, it was King Sheyang. Originally, when King Sheyang heard that the Sheyang Tower collapsed, he was extremely anxious and rushed over on the spot, fearing that something might happen to Su Han. But as soon as he saw the splendid treasure mountain, King Sheyang immediately took a breath of cold air, "This is there such a large Yuanshi mine buried under the Sheyang Tower?" This was obviously beyond the expectation of everyone present. Everyone looked at the treasure mountain as if they could not move. Their eyes were firmly glued to it, and their faces were changing with various expressions. It was at this time that another change occurred. The pieces of Yuanshi in the treasure mountain suddenly floated up on their own, as if controlled by some abnormal force, and flew towards the crack in the territory not far away. Immediately afterwards, there was a loud rumble from the treasure mountain, and more and more Yuan stones flew out from the treasure mountain and poured into the crack in the territory, constantly filling the cracked gap. King Sheyang suddenly took a breath of cold air and said in surprise: "These Yuan Stones can just fill in the cracks in this territory and restore the territorial seal to normal. Could it be that this Yuan Stone mine was prepared in advance by the predecessors of the ancient Xingyuan Sect? of?" There was also some surprise in Su Han's tone: "Although I don't know if it's true, it's really like sleeping on a pillow. With this Yuanshi mineral deposit, we can repair all the damaged territorial seals. Now we don't have to worry about powerful people from outside the territory." Intruded into southern Xinjiang." Except for Su Han and King Sheyang, the others were not very willing to see this scene, but the strange power that controlled the Yuan Stone to fly to the territorial seal was beyond their control. At the moment, everyone can only give up their coveting of this Yuanshi mine. When all the Yuanshi mineral deposits are consumed, the territorial seal will be repaired. "I have to say, this is really a miracle. Perhaps, this is really the back-up plan left by the ancient Xingyuan Sect." Su Han smiled. "Brother Han, what happened in the Sheyang Divine Tower just now? Can you activate the back-up force of the ancient Xingyuan Sect again?" King Sheyang asked curiously. "When the time is right, I will explain it to Brother Yang." Su Han said with a smile. King Sheyang said with respect: "No matter what happened, all of us will remember Brother Han's contribution to Southern Xinjiang. In the time since I came out, your deeds have spread throughout Southern Xinjiang. ." Su Han had no interest in these false names and just brushed them off. "Brother Han, what you are holding is" King Sheyang's sharp eyes suddenly discovered the half-broken piece of parchment in Su Han's hand. Taking the parchment from Su Han's hand, King Sheyang suddenly took a breath of cold air: "The dragon seal of the country! The dragon seal of the country" "Brother Yang, the Dragon Seal of Zhenguo is" Su Han just wanted to ask King Sheyang something. However, his eyes were suddenly attracted by the ruins of the Yuanshi mine. Under the ruins of the Yuanshi mine, there was once again a ray of light rising into the sky. "Could it be that there are other treasures down there?" Everyone¡¯s eyes were once again attracted by the ruins. All the faces were full of curiosity. However, with the example of the Yuanshi mine just now, everyone is not very enthusiastic about this brilliance this time. Maybe, this brilliance is a back-up left by some ancient predecessor. In short, it has no share in it. Furthermore, waves of strange spiritual power emitted from the depths of the ruins, making people afraid to approach easily. After weighing the two aspects, many people feel that it is better not to approach rashly. "Brother Yang, what exactly is the Zhenguo Dragon Seal?" Su Han took the opportunity to ask King Sheyang. "Town"The dragon seal is also something in the ancient legends of southern Xinjiang. It is said that in ancient times, the territory of the Daxia Dynasty was the territory of a super empire, and that super empire had three national tokens, one was the national jade seal, the second was the national dragon seal, and the third token , then no one knows. It is said that whoever collects three tokens will be qualified to rebuild the empire, and the Zhenguo Dragon Seal is one of the national tokens of that super empire. " "Oh?" Su Han always felt that the legend of this super empire mentioned by King Sheyang seemed to arouse a strange feeling in his heart. But after searching carefully, there was no trace. "The strong man from the Golden Bell Region came to Southern Xinjiang with great fanfare to find the dragon seal of the country?" For a moment, Su Han was also thinking a lot. "Brother Yang, let me go and take a look at the ruins." Su Han suddenly made a decision and shot toward the ruins. By the time King Sheyang reacted and tried to stop him, Su Han's figure had already disappeared into the ruins. As soon as Su Han entered the ruins, what he saw was the brilliant light reaching into the sky. The brilliant light that soars into the sky is actually emitted by a small black box. This small black box was obviously buried under the pile of Yuanshi mineral deposits. Now that the Yuanshi mineral deposits have been consumed, this small box has been exposed. Su Han grabbed the small black box with his big hand. For some reason, this little black box seemed to feel a little familiar to him. But he was certain that he had never seen this black box in his previous life or in this life. Suddenly, the black box emitted a strange wave of spiritual power, and a bunch of densely packed tadpole characters emerged from the surface of the box. Su Han suddenly felt a dullness in his consciousness, as if there was a force that made him sleepy. "No, the things in this box are attacking my consciousness!" Su Han suddenly reacted and immediately ran the "Brahma Thoughts" to expel distracting thoughts from his consciousness. "It seems that this black box is not so easy to hold." Su Han only felt that this strange black box became heavier and heavier in his hands, and within a moment it was as heavy as Thousands of kilograms, and it keeps getting heavier. "Moreover, while becoming heavier, the box is also hot and cold at times. When it is hot, it is as hot as volcanic lava, and when it is cold, it is like ten thousand years of black ice. "If I don't find a way to suppress the things in this box, I'm afraid it will be difficult to take them away." Su Han kept spinning various methods in his mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 790: Weird Cage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "By the way, this black box has a black dragon pattern printed on it. The mystery seems to be similar to my "Black Dragon Book". If I use the "Black Dragon Book" to suppress the things in this black box, But I don¡¯t know if the mystery will coincide with it?¡± Su Han thought of this, made a hand gesture with both hands, and activated the secret of "Black Dragon Book", holding the black box tightly with both hands. The black box was shaking violently at first, but after a moment, it actually became quiet. "it works!" Su Han was overjoyed. After the operation of "Black Dragon Book" was completed, he put the black box into the storage ring. It¡¯s not that he hasn¡¯t thought about opening the black box, but the box is closed tightly and Su Han can¡¯t open it yet. ¡°Furthermore, he had a strange intuition that he couldn¡¯t open this box yet. "Could it be that the thing in this black box is the Zhenguo Dragon Seal?" Countless thoughts flashed through Su Han's mind instantly. At this moment, a strange airflow suddenly passed by Su Han. Immediately afterwards, strange air currents continued to stir up the void around Su Han, forming spatial turbulence, and the vibrations became more and more intense. Su Han was trapped in the turbulent flow of space for a moment, unable to escape. At this time, a group of people, including King Sheyang, also discovered something strange. In their eyes, where Su Han was standing, a huge tornado suddenly set off, getting bigger and higher, wrapping Su Han's whole body tightly in it. This strange turn of events made everyone look at each other, not knowing what to do. "Thiswhat's going on?" "Could it be that you accidentally activated some formation of the ancient Xingyuan Sect?" Everyone was talking a lot, looking at the huge tornado with awe on their faces. At this time, the weird tornado airflow suddenly swept Su Han and disappeared completely in the blink of an eye. There was no one in the place, as if everything just now was a complete illusion. ¡­¡­ Su Han was taken by the whirlpool and swept into the void. He was shocked at first, but soon he became calm again. During this period of time, Su Han's nerves have also been tested by a series of changes, and he has long been able to survive the collapse of Mount Tai without changing color. Although the turbulence of this whirlpool is a huge test for his physical body, Su Han, who has cultivated the dragon martial body and the star hegemonic body, has no problem with this kind of turbulence. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Su Han felt that the turbulence in his body was no longer so severe, and his consciousness gradually returned to consciousness. He opened his eyes and found that he was in a dark, damp, and cold place. "Where did I get swept up by that airflow?" Su Han slowly released his spiritual consciousness and looked around. His first feeling was that this place was definitely not Southern Xinjiang. Because the concentration of spiritual energy in the air in each territory is more or less different. The concentration of spiritual energy in this place is obviously much higher than that in southern Xinjiang. "Am I being swept away by that airflow to a territory outside the Southern Border? But I don't know which territory or place this is?" At this time, Su Han's consciousness spread in the darkness, and he gradually discovered that there were other people not far around him. These people are all warriors, each of them is dying and huddled in the corner. And the place he was in turned out to be a huge iron cage, surrounded by strong iron mesh. There was even a weird formation on the iron net, making it impossible for these warriors to escape. "What kind of weird place is this? Put people in cages? Is it a prison?" Su Han was confused. Before he could figure out the situation, he decided not to make a sound for the time being. And those people around him obviously didn¡¯t care about what was going on around them. Even when a living person like Su Han appeared in the cage out of thin air, no one noticed. Su Han observed these people carefully and found that all of them were extremely depressed, as if they had suffered a huge blow, and each of them had no vitality at all. The whole big iron cage was filled with an atmosphere of despair and fear, as if the end was coming. After Su Han checked it out, although he wanted to get out of the big iron cage immediately, his character would not act rashly. He first?Find out who built this cage and what is outside the cage that makes these people so scared. At this moment, Su Han closed his eyes and began to meditate and practice. The concentration of heaven and earth spiritual energy in this place is much stronger than that in southern Xinjiang. For Su Han, he has never encountered such a suitable place for cultivation in his life, so naturally he cannot let go of this opportunity. And other people around them felt that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth formed a whirlpool here, and they also knew that someone was practicing. However, they just opened their eyelids and looked this way, then looked away indifferently. It seemed that in their eyes, what Su Han did was completely in vain. During the practice, I don¡¯t know how much time has passed. Suddenly, Su Han's sea of ??consciousness fluctuated, and then footsteps and voices came from outside the cage. Su Han could feel that as the footsteps and voices came, the atmosphere in the cage suddenly became more oppressive. He could even feel that the people near him began to tense up and sweat began to pour out of their foreheads. "Guest, you can choose the prey in this cage as you like, I wish you a great time" A respectful and polite voice rang out, and then, as if something above the cage was lifted, bright light from the outside suddenly shone in, suddenly revealing a group of people in the cage like trapped animals. Su Han resisted the urge to look around, and followed the example of others, burying his head in his knees, only looking at him secretly with his consciousness. I saw a group of people standing outside the cage. One of them, who looked like a steward, was nodding and bowing, explaining something to the "guest". "The "guest" was wearing a black cloak and wrapped himself tightly, looking very mysterious. "Guest, this batch of prey has just come in, please choose one!" After hearing what the steward said, the man in black cloak turned his eyes to the big iron cage. As he cast his gaze over, the bodies of the group of people in the cage couldn't stop shaking, as if they were remembering some huge fear, and some even couldn't help but let out a sob from their throats. The "guest" in the black cloak was obviously very novel and interesting about the performance of these people. After looking around with interest, he suddenly pointed at a trembling young man in the corner of the cage. "Just him!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 791: New Island Territory You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as the man in the black cloak finished speaking, Su Han could clearly feel the others in the cage letting out a long sigh of relief. The unlucky young man who was chosen was shaking violently uncontrollably, his face turned green and white, as if he were dead. "Guest, this is your first time coming to our island. Let me explain to you how to play on our island." The man in charge had a smile on his face and said, "Later, we will put you and your chosen prey into a cage together. You can kill him directly, or you can abuse, torture, and humiliate him according to your own ideas. , until the prey dies. Of course, we recommend the second method to you, after all, the guests who come to our island come for this kind of gameplay. " "That's right!" The man in black cloak excitedly interrupted the steward before he could finish speaking, "Stop talking nonsense and get started." The steward smiled slightly, said no more, waved his hand, and someone immediately brought a brand new iron cage, and put the shivering young man and the man in black cloak in it. Su Han heard someone beside him take a deep breath. The aura surrounding the man in black cloak was very deep. It was obvious that he was at least a strong man at the third level of King Realm or above. But that young man is at the late stage of the spiritual realm at best, and the difference in strength is too great. The young man may not even have the ability to resist. ¡°Where to start?¡± The man in the black cloak seemed very excited, and even unconsciously stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. And the person who looked like he was in charge was also very timely and put forward various suggestions at the side. Soon, the screams of the young man in the cage were heard. Although the man in black cloak¡¯s cultivation was much higher than that of the young man, he followed the steward¡¯s advice and did not kill the young man immediately. Instead, he began to torture the young man in different ways. This person who looks like a manager is obviously experienced, and the suggestions he makes are all methods that can torture people, but will not kill them immediately. He would even take out some props and hand them to the man in black cloak from time to time, so that the man in black cloak could torture the boy better. The young man¡¯s screams gradually became fainter. Looking at the bloody blood all over the cage, Su Han felt a chill in his heart: ¡°What kind of place is this? How could it be so abnormal?¡± Although Su Han has also killed people, he does not like this kind of perverted killing method that is purely for psychological venting. He could tell that the man in black cloak killed people purely to satisfy the sense of abuse in his heart, and to make the victim suffer the greatest pain and psychological shadow before dying. This tragic scene made Su Han frown, and murderous intent surged out of his heart. He no longer looked at the scene in the cage, but instead followed the example of others and closed his eyes. His spiritual consciousness can detect that near the cage, there are far more than just the stewards, there are also a lot of strong men with powerful spiritual consciousness patrolling nearby. As for the places farther away, Su Han's consciousness seemed to be hindered by some kind of force and he could no longer explore further. A place like this can be said to be full of murderous intent. Before the time is right, Su Han will not have any chance to act rashly. When Su Han opened his eyes again, the killing process of the man in black cloak over there had come to an end. Through the cage, one could see the boy's incomplete body, which was thrown to the ground like a rag bag. The man in the black cloak left with satisfaction, while Su Han's large cage was once again covered with something, and fell into complete darkness again. Su Han could clearly feel that the people in the cage felt relieved at the same time. It seems that if someone dies this time, the next death will have to wait many days. At this moment, Su Han suddenly felt that there was a breath next to him, coming towards him silently. "Who?" Su Han asked coldly. The man obviously didn¡¯t expect Su Han to be so sharp. He was stunned for a moment and quickly explained: ¡°No, brother, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Su Han's spiritual consciousness scanned over, and he saw that the person he was chatting with was a thin and insignificant martial artist. He stared at Su Han nervously, as if he had something to say. But the next second, when Su Han's consciousness scanned this man's face, his heart moved. There were obvious traces of disguise on this man's face, which meant that this wretched appearance was put on by this man. "Unexpectedly, there is someone with the same idea!" Su Han immediately understood. I am afraid that this guy, like himself, thinks about it all the time.I want to escape from this hellish place. Otherwise, he wouldn't have bothered to change his appearance. In this big iron cage, everyone else looked like they were on the verge of death and had completely lost their fighting spirit. It was rare to see such a guy. "Hey, brother, when did you come in? How come I've been here for several months and I only discovered you a few days ago." This guy first muttered to Su Han, then rolled his eyes and whispered, "See, you can still practice. You have good concentration. What do you think, are you interested in exchanging some information with me?" "What information do you have, and what can I exchange for it?" Su Han remained calm. "Hehe, I can answer you any information you want to know. You know, I have endured in this place for nearly half a year, and I have learned everything clearly." The thin little warrior chuckled, "My condition is that you After listening to my information, you must join forces with me, and together we will find a way to escape from this ghost island." "Why did you choose me to join forces with you?" Su Han asked. "Does it need to be said? There are so many people here, and everyone is droopy. You are the only one who is still practicing. When I look at you, you are different from others." The thin little warrior smiled very obscenely and winked. Su Han saw that this guy had an out-of-the-box personality, so he didn't reject him and smiled lightly. Strictly speaking, this guy is really an anomaly. Most warriors would be tortured and collapsed after seeing the nightmarish scene just now every few days, but this guy didn't seem to be affected much. "By the way, let's get to know each other. My name is Hua Dong. Brother, what's your name? Where are you from?" the guy asked. "Su Han." Now that Su Han has left Southern Xinjiang, there is no need to change his name anymore, and he has returned to his original name. "Your name is Su Han?" The guy who called himself Hua Dong had his eyes rolling around, looking up and down at Su Han with his consciousness in the darkness. Su Han was not afraid of his scrutiny and smiled lightly: "Which territory is this?" "What? You don't know which territory this is? Could it be that they captured you from the outer territory? Are they powerful enough to go to the outer territory to arrest people?" Na Huadong's eyes widened and he asked a series of questions. He couldn't get an answer from Su Han, but he was not angry. He paused and smiled and said: "This is the Thousand Islands Domain." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 792 Massacre of the Island You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Thousand Island Domain? The level of the Thousand Island Territory is similar to that of the Admiralty Territory. It is also a medium-sized territory that is not as good as the upper one but more than the lower one. However, the special thing about the Thousand Islands Domain is that it is composed of countless small islands floating on the sea. It is a real island domain. Su Han didn¡¯t expect that he would be swept into the Thousand Islands Territory by that weird tornado airflow. You know, the Thousand Island Territory and Southern Border are not only separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, but also separated by territorial seals. "I'm afraid that weird tornado airflow contains the ancient teleportation circle!" After much deliberation, this is the only reasonable explanation. "So, we are on a small island in the Thousand Islands Domain?" "That's right, when everyone was brought here, they didn't know what kind of island this was. In fact, after asking around, I found that this island was originally called Xingyong Island, but no one here knew how to call it Instead of its original name, they call it 'Island of Bloody Massacre'!" ¡°The island of bloody massacre?¡± "That's right! This small island is notorious in the nearby area, but the Thousand Islands Territory is too big, so people who are farther away don't know the reputation of this bloody massacre island. This small island is dedicated to cultivating some cultivators. For less outstanding warriors, these warriors are called 'prey'. And those 'guests' are mostly high-ranking figures who come here to satisfy their inner perverted desire to kill. As long as you pay enough yuan Shi, whether you want to choose one prey or many prey, this island can satisfy you." Hua Dong said nonchalantly, as if he was not a "prey" locked in a cage at all. "Then where did the 'prey' on this island come from?" Su Han asked. "There are many ways, including prisoners who were exiled on other islands, some who offended people and were sent by their enemies, and some who were deceived or captured." Hua Dong said. "So, who is in charge of this island?" Su Han asked with a heartfelt feeling of disgust as soon as he heard that there was such a perverted island and that he happened to encounter it. "No one knows the name of the person who controls this island. Everyone calls him the 'Emperor'. This 'Emperor' is said to be cunning, cruel, and bloodthirsty. He originally built this island for his own pleasure. For fun. But gradually he discovered that many people had the same hobbies as him, so he opened the island to the outside world and received some guests from time to time, and us 'prey' became his tool to make money. " Hua Dong said. "So, how is the defense on this small island? If you and I join forces, what is the possibility of escaping?" Su Han asked. "Maybe not even half a percent!" Hua Dong said without hesitation, "This island is well-defended. Just outside the cage where we 'prey' are kept, there are no less than twenty or thirty warriors from the Earth King Realm patrolling. Moreover, the island is even more We have a large number of elites just to prevent us 'prey' from escaping." "Also, even if you can get rid of so many guards, this island is alone in the sea. The nearest island to this island is hundreds of thousands of miles away. You can't swim across it with your own magical power. You are It¡¯s hard to fly without wings!¡± "So, it will be difficult for the two of us to escape from this island!" Huadong is decisive. "So, this small island is actually a desperate place?" Su Han also understood at this moment why the "prey" locked in this cage all had dull eyes, as if they had completely lost their desire to survive. I am afraid that they have struggled before, but this terrifying island has completely deprived them of any possibility of survival. "How about it, brother? After listening to what I said, do you still want to cooperate with me and let the two of us run out together?" Hua Dong said with a smile. "Run, of course you have to run. But, you can't use conventional methods." The information Hua Dong said did not dissuade Su Han from running away. However, now Su Han also knows that it is impossible to break through the layers of guards on this island with brute force. If he wants to escape, he has to wait for the most suitable opportunity. "Okay, brother, since your idea has not changed, then the two of us will hibernate here and wait for the right time. By the way, there is one more thing I must tell brother. When we are in the cage, it is best to Don't move around easily. Because those 'guests' like prey that is alive and kicking, and you can't take prey that is lifeless and not struggling.Give them enough pleasure. Therefore, you must be careful and do not appear energetic, as this will easily attract their attention. " Hua Dong warned again. "Don't worry, I have my own plans." Su Han said lightly. At this time, someone in the cage had begun to notice them. Hua Dong did not dare to keep whispering to Su Han and quickly sat back down. Three days later, the curtain covering the cage was lifted again. With the light coming from the outside world, Su Han saw several figures walking towards the cage. "You can do whatever you want here." A soft female voice sounded, but it was not the same person as the steward last time. After the curtain was lifted, a group of listless "prey" in the cage appeared in front of those who had just arrived. And Su Han had already adjusted the angle of his head the moment the curtain was lifted, and secretly observed the surrounding situation without anyone noticing. Their big cage is placed in the middle of a secret room measuring thousands of square meters. As for the patrolling guards Hua Dong mentioned, Su Han did not see them in the secret room. He thought those guards were patrolling outside the secret room. There is a strange formation attached to this big cage, which Su Han cannot crack with his current strength. He wants to get out of the big cage, and he can only be taken out of the cage when someone chooses him as prey. And every time the killer kills his prey, he does it in a secret room. During the killing process, the staff on the island will consciously exit the secret room so as not to disturb the murderer's fun. And about a quarter of an hour after the murderer finishes killing the person and leaves the secret room, someone will come in to clean up the mess. In other words, this quarter of an hour is a complete vacuum period. If Su Han wants to do something, this quarter of an hour is the best opportunity. Of course, this must be based on someone choosing Su Han as "prey". Otherwise, Su Han wouldn't even be able to get out of the big cage, and wouldn't be able to cause any trouble at all. After getting out of the big cage, if you want to get out of the secret room, you need to go through the door of the secret room. Su Han observed the door of this secret room with his evil eyes and spiritual consciousness. It was not easy for him to break it in a short time. However, Su Han did remember that after killing the prey last time, the man in black cloak put his hand on the door of the secret room, and the door opened quickly. After seeing the structure of the secret room clearly, Su Han continued to hold his head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 793: Mrs. Mei You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Most of the prey imprisoned in Su Han's cage are spiritual realm warriors, and only a few have the cultivation of early king realm. After counting the cultivation levels of these people, Su Han temporarily suppressed his own spiritual power fluctuations to the level of the late spiritual realm, so as not to attract too much attention. "Mrs. Mei, there must be the prey you want here." The soft female voice sounded again. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But the people in the cage were so frightened that they all trembled violently, holding their heads tightly and not daring to say a word. I saw that this guest was wrapped in a cloak as red as the setting sun, with a curvy figure. She was obviously a woman, but no one had the time to appreciate her figure at the moment. "The "guests" who can come to this place are all mentally abnormal. No matter how good this lady is, in the eyes of these "prey", she is like a demon from hell. "Mrs. Mei, what do you think of this?" The steward this time was also a woman. As she spoke, she directed a strong man to drag out a dying warrior from the cage. Mrs. Mei glanced at the warrior with a critical eye, obviously not interested, and shook her head. The female steward immediately directed the man to drag the person back to the cage. "He!" Mrs. Mei looked uninterested and pointed to another person in the cage. The two big men immediately entered the cage, grabbed the man and dragged him out. The man struggled desperately, but he couldn't get past the two strong warriors of the Earth King Realm, and he was immediately dragged out of the cage. The moment he was dragged out, the man finally couldn't get over the pressure in his heart. The pain of knowing that he was about to be tortured made him couldn't help but scream loudly: "Please forgive me, please forgive me." Me!" He spoke so urgently and quickly that he almost bit his own tongue, and his body kept shaking like a ball of chaff, "Please don't kill me, don't kill me. There is someone in the cage who is very active and practicing every day. Kill him." Go ahead! Kill him!" As he spoke, his eyes suddenly focused on Su Han in the cage, with a look of ecstasy on his face. Hua Dong obviously didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would attract other people¡¯s attention so quickly, and he looked at Su Han with worried eyes. Su Han seemed calm and composed. The man's sudden accusation made several people present laugh, and Mrs. Mei's eyes even showed a happy look. Obviously, this is not the first time this has happened. "Haha, these ant-like people will behave in ugly ways when they know that they are about to face death. It's really interesting, interesting!" said Mrs. Mei with a smile. The female steward also joked: "Such things have happened a lot on the island. Many 'prey', under extreme fear, want to drag others into the water to die, and they will drag everyone one by one." "Huh! Human nature is so ugly." Mrs. Mei restrained her smile, pointed at Su Han and said calmly, "I want this one, bring him out!" As soon as Mrs. Mei finished speaking, everyone else in the cage breathed a sigh of relief on the spot. Only Hua Dong's face became more and more anxious. "Mrs. MeiMrs. Mei, wait a moment, this person cannot be chosen." At this moment, the female steward suddenly seemed to have remembered something and stood in front of Mrs. Mei. "What? I haven't been here for a long time, and this time I finally found a satisfactory prey here. Do you not want to make me happy?" Mrs. Mei's face darkened. The female steward repeatedly complained and said, "Don't be offended, Mrs. Mei. To be honest, the 'Eagle' hasn't been to the island for a long time. It is said that she feels tired of playing this kind of game." The voice of the female steward was so low that even the thug standing behind her might not be able to hear her. But Su Han's consciousness was extremely sensitive and he could still hear her words clearly. "Now a special prey finally appears. The 'Eagle' will definitely like it, and he will definitely come for this prey. So in order to express our apology, although you only paid for one prey this time, How about we make an exception and let you pick two prey?" "Is it?" Mrs. Mei¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and she didn¡¯t know whether she was moved by the word ¡°exception¡± or because she was afraid of the ¡°eagle¡± in the female steward¡¯s mouth. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded in agreement. At that moment, Madam Mei chose another prey. Together with the first person, both prey were stuffed into a slightly smaller cage. At first, the man thought he could escape, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would still die in the end. It was unbelievable.His mouth opened wide, like a beached fish, and his eyes lost all luster. "The other people in the cage watched all this indifferently, and another massacre began to take place. This "Mrs. Mei" is obviously an evil cultivator who practices evil arts. When she was finally satisfied with her play and left the secret room, the two "prey" in the cage had turned into two mummies, with not a drop of flesh and blood essence left on their bodies, all of which had been sucked by the "Mrs. Charming" Clean and tidy. After everything returned to silence, the cage returned to darkness. Only this time, the people in the cage moved farther away from Su Han intentionally or unintentionally. Now everyone knows that this kid's calm and composed state, even practicing in a cage, has attracted the attention of the island's senior officials. They were all laughing at this boy's stupidity. When they came to this scary island, could they still hope to escape alive? Prey that are unwilling to give up like this often die the fastest, because those "guests" like to watch the prey struggling most. Therefore, this kid will definitely be selected and die soon. And these half-dead prey can live longer. Hua Dong leaned over uneasily and whispered quietly: "Brother, didn't I tell you not to be too active and be careful to attract their attention? How come you were targeted so quickly?" Su Han did not answer him, but asked: "Who is the 'Eagle'?" Hua Dong was stunned. He didn't hear the conversation between the female steward and Mrs. Mei, so he naturally didn't know where Su Han heard about the name "Eagle". However, he did not ask any more questions, but said: "The 'Eagle' is a frequent visitor to the island. I have stayed in this cage for a long time, and I have seen the 'Eagle' come to select prey several times. This manpower is endless. , likes to crush prey alive in his hands and enjoy the pleasure of clenching the flesh and blood into a ball. Moreover, he is arrogant and conceited by nature, and likes prey that are untamed and want to run away all day long, preferably those with a breakthrough in cultivation. It is fun for him to torture the prey of the King Realm." Su Han nodded thoughtfully and said to himself: "It seems the opportunity has come!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 794 Prey? hunter? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the next period of time, Su Han ignored the weird and mocking looks of others and stepped up his practice in the cage. He was familiar with all the skills, magical powers, magic weapons and other trump cards, and adjusted his physical condition to the best. Especially the body-refining magical power "Glass Golden Body". After Su Han's painstaking efforts during this period of time, he finally broke through the "Glass Golden Body" from the second level of perfection to the third level. After breaking through to the third level, Su Han's original "star body" evolved into the "god and devil body". This divine and demonic body, when activated, can immediately release several feet of golden light that protects the body, making it invulnerable. It can even be condensed into a divine magic form and used to launch attacks. Hua Dong didn¡¯t seem to agree with Su Han¡¯s doing this at first, but as time went by, he gradually stopped objecting, and sometimes even helped Su Han cover up to prevent those on the island from knowing that Su Han was practicing hard. However, Su Han felt that even if the higher-ups on the island knew that he was practicing, they would not interfere, but would be happy to see such a situation. Because in their eyes, no matter how violent the prey is, it will definitely not be able to escape from this island. A live and active prey will make them feel more interesting. During this period, the cage was opened twice more, and two people died. However, since Su Han has been designated as prey left to the "eagle", the opening of the cage twice has nothing to do with Su Han. But the legendary "Eagle" did not appear during this period of time. In a dark cage, life flies by. Finally, footsteps and voices were heard outside the cage again, and the black cloth on the cage was lifted once again. The moment the black cloth was lifted, the first thing Su Han saw was a man as strong as an iron tower, his face covered in oil paint, his eyes like a falcon, looking at the prey in the cage with a condescending sneer! The first time he saw the big man in the iron tower, Su Han suddenly had a premonition that this time the real owner was here! "Where is it? Where is the prey you were talking about?" There was obvious impatience in the voice of the iron tower man. The stewardship this time is the stewardship the first time. I saw him bowing respectfully to the big man with the iron tower, and said: "Senior 'Eagle', you are a frequent visitor to our island. This prey was specially ordered to be left for you by the superiors. I believe you Will definitely like it.¡± With that said, the steward winked at the thugs behind him, and two thugs immediately entered the cage, took Su Han out, and stuffed him into a small cage. "Okay, you go out." The "Eagle" waved his hand impatiently. He couldn't always enjoy himself when there were other people present. After the steward and the thugs all left, the "Eagle" slowly walked into the small cage and locked the small cage. The small cage is not big, and there are only two people in it, Su Han and "Eagle". "Eagle" then looked at Su Han with great interest, and saw that the young man in front of him was not very strong, but rather thin, and his eyes were looking at him indifferently. At this moment, "Eagle" even had the illusion that the other party was not his prey, but that he was his prey. This extraordinary experience made the "Eagle" suddenly excited, with a hint of excitement in his eyes, and sneered: "Why aren't you afraid? Don't scream and howl like them?" "Afraid?" Su Han smiled faintly, "I should be the one to ask you this. Don't worry, I will let you die quickly." As soon as these words were said, not only the "eagle" was surprised, but even the other people in the cage took a breath. Everyone wondered if their ears were wrong! The "prey" that enters here is usually silent, but once it opens its mouth, it either begs for mercy or screams and howls. But instead of crying in despair, this kid said he wanted the other person to die quickly! ¡°Did this kid go crazy after staying in the cage for too long? The "Eagle" looked stunned at first, and then he laughed uncontrollably, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. He leaned forward and backward with laughter: "Boy, do you want me to die more happily? Haha. Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­" "It seems that the 'Emperor' did not tell lies. He did find an interesting thing for me this time. I have never met anyone in my life who wants me to die more happily, hahaha" The "Eagle" became more and more excited as he talked, and his body even trembled involuntarily, "It seems that I will have a great time this time. I haven't enjoyed it like this for a long time." As he said this, the "eagle" suddenly looked up to the sky and roared,His body shot straight towards Su Han like a cannonball. Spiritual power surged all over his body, and he punched Su Han in the face. "A powerful person at the fifth level of King Realm!" Su Han had already judged this person's cultivation level the moment the "Eagle" rushed over. He was not in a hurry, and somehow his body swayed, and he unexpectedly missed the punch. "Huh?" The "Eagle" punched the air and was more or less surprised. He changed his gaze again and stared at Su Han. After a moment, the "Eagle" laughed sinisterly: "Well, it seems that you won't die easily like those trash! Don't let me down, you must let me enjoy it to the fullest, Ha ha ha ha!" "There's so much nonsense." As soon as Su Han finished speaking, he activated the third layer of the Star Overlord Body, "God and Demon Overlord Body", and golden light like stars immediately appeared on his body. This golden light rose in the wind, instantly reaching a height of three feet, like a huge dharma image, full of explosive power. Su Han took advantage of the power of the divine and demonic body to punch the "eagle" in the face with a casual punch. "ah!" The "Eagle" was caught off guard. He didn't expect that the prey on the opposite side had actually cultivated such a difficult body-refining magical power. At that moment, all the bones on the bridge of his nose were broken and blood spurted out. He hit the edge of the cage hard and fell to pieces. . The crisp sound of broken bones made the teeth of the "prey" in the big cage ache. I knew that the "eagle" was seriously injured at this time, and I am afraid that the whole face was smashed. The "Eagle" felt the severe pain coming from his consciousness, and he couldn't help but became furious. Although this injury was not fatal to a king-level expert, being beaten by his chosen prey in front of many "prey" still made his cheeks burn. He was extremely depressed and felt a bone-chilling murderous intent. born! ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve completely pissed me off, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless now!¡± "Eagle" roared, and in his heart he had already settled the account on the "Emperor" who notified him to come to the island. He planned that after finishing this prey, he must go to see the "emperor" whose dragon had never seen its head and tail, and ask him what happened to this prey. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 795 Role Reversal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Immediately afterwards, in full view of everyone, the entire body of the "eagle" made a crisp sound like fried beans. His whole body roared like a flash flood. At this moment, the "Eagle" seemed to have its bones broken and reorganized. The whole body expanded rapidly, but in an instant, it rose to two or three times its original height. "Thiswhat's going on?" The people in the big cage felt the strong pressure emanating from the "Eagle". They were all trembling and having difficulty breathing, and they all retreated timidly. "ha!" The "Eagle" looked up to the sky and roared loudly, and all the energy in his body suddenly burst out. All the clothes on his body had already been torn apart by his enlarged body, and every inch was shattered. The strong muscles of "Eagle" were also exposed inch by inch. At the same time, strange runes appeared on the skin all over his body. The runes were as thin as tadpoles, giving people an extremely mysterious and wild feeling. The "Eagle" at this moment is two feet tall, like a hill, not much shorter than Su Han's Golden Light Dharma Appearance. But Su Han's golden light Dharma form is just a Dharma form after all, and the body of this "eagle" is an entity. "Now, I have changed my mind. I will not let you die easily, because it will be too cheap for you." The "Eagle" smiled ferociously, moved his heavy body, and walked towards Su Han step by step in the small cage. "Another strong man with bloodline power." Su Han could tell at a glance that this "Eagle" was the same kind of strong man with bloodline power as the opponents he had encountered before. At this moment, "Eagle"'s strength has greatly increased, naturally because it has stimulated the power of its own bloodline. "However, the martial arts foundation in the Thousand Islands Territory is obviously much deeper than that in Southern Xinjiang. The bloodline level and purity of this "Eagle" are far beyond what those opponents in southern Xinjiang can match. No wonder this "eagle" is so confident in himself and wants to choose the strongest and unique prey. However, this "Eagle" stimulated bloodline power, but it played right into Su Han's hands. Su Han's Dragon Clan bloodline can be said to be specialized in curing all kinds of dissatisfaction and restraining people who rely on the power of their own bloodline to be arrogant and arrogant. "Quicklook, what is that?" "Is it dragon scale?" "Oh my God, why are there dragon scales appearing on this kid's body?" "The powerful blood energy actually suppressed the momentum of the 'Eagle'." "Could it be that it's the blood of the Dragon Clan? It's impossible, right?" The people in the cage became excited and stared dumbfoundedly at Su Han, who had inspired the power of the dragon bloodline. And Na Huadong was even more surprised: "Dragon bloodline? How could such a person be caught on this island? This this is really strange!" "Eagle" obviously didn't expect that by stimulating the power of his bloodline, he originally planned to kill the opponent, but he never expected that he would stimulate the opponent's stronger bloodline! Although the power of my own bloodline is very strong, when compared with the dragon bloodline, the astonishing gap is revealed. After stimulating the power of his bloodline, not only did he not gain an advantage, he even became worse than the previous situation. What exactly is going on? This prey is really weird. It is obviously only at the second level of King Realm, but it seems to be specially sent by God to defeat him. I couldn't get any advantage from him. If he didn¡¯t know that the ¡°Emperor¡± would never do such a thing, the ¡°Eagle¡± would almost think that this prey was specially prepared by the ¡°Emperor¡± to harm him. In the cage, the "Eagle" complained more and more as he fought. His attacks hit the opponent's dragon scale defense, just like missing an itch. But the attack power of dragon bloodline is astonishing. After the opponent activated the dragon bloodline, his hands could evolve into huge black dragon claws. When grasped in the air, the destructive power was frightening. Within a few moves, the "Eagle" became timid and quickly retreated to the edge of the cage, shouting: "No more fighting, no more fighting! I'm going to find the 'Emperor', and I want to change prey." With that said, "Eagle" started to open the lock on the cage and wanted to get out of the cage. "You're thinking of running now? It's too late." Su Han curled his lips and activated the black dragon's big palm seal, grabbing the "eagle" in the black dragon's claws. "Eagle"'s body has now returned to the size of a normal human being.In his claws, he struggled in vain. By this time, "Eagle" seemed to have realized something. He realized that none of this was a joke. His status with the other party had actually changed 180 degrees. If he didn't do something, he might really become the prey in the hands of the other party! "Don't kill me, don't kill me! I can do anything you want, as long as you don't kill me, I can do anything!" "You?" Su Han's heart moved and he couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. At this time, Na Huadong also squeezed to the side of the big cage, and shouted to Su Han through the fence of the cage: "Brother, don't kill him, maybe he can be useful to us!" "Yes, yes." The "Eagle" blinked a few times, and the previous arrogance completely disappeared. He understood his current situation very well and said very knowingly, "Sir, what use do you have to me, 'Eagle'? Wherever you are, just say it, I can do anything!¡± "I want to leave this island." Su Han said lightly, "If you can find a suitable way, I don't mind letting you go." "Leave this island?" "Eagle" was overjoyed, "Isn't this simple? As long as you disguise yourself as my follower, you can leave easily. Although I came here to select prey, if I say that I like you It¡¯s not unreasonable to use the potential for my own use. Anyway, I have already paid the money, and it is entirely up to me how to deal with the prey. And I am a frequent visitor to this island, so they will definitely not pester them too much. " "This is a good idea." Hua Dong also showed a hint of excitement on his face, "Brother Su, what do you say?" This proposal really made Su Han's heart beat at that moment. However, after a second thought, he decisively rejected this beautiful proposal. This idea sounds like a good idea, and it doesn¡¯t take any effort. But one thing is fatal, that is, your destiny is not in your own hands, but in the hands of others. If this "Eagle" changes his mind midway and reports on himself to others, he will be doomed. Exposed to the island's layers of defense, the result would definitely be death. This situation is quite similar to the situation when Su Han accidentally broke into the trial venue of the eight major families and caught Xin Hong. Su Han did not accept Xin Hong's proposal at that time, and naturally he would not accept this "Eagle"'s proposal now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 796 Escape from the Secret Room You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! That "eagle" pair of eyes has been wandering between Su Han and Hua Dong. He wasn't stupid at all. He could tell right away that Su Han was the dominant one among the two. Seeing that Su Han looked a little excited at first, but then turned expressionless, the "Eagle" didn't know what part of his lobbying went wrong, and he was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, feeling uneasy. . "Your Excellency, listen to me. If you think my proposal is not feasible, we can discuss whatever ideas you have. If you just want to leave this island, there must be many ways." Su Han believes that there are many ways, but he does not believe in the character of this "Eagle". Even if this person makes an oath to heaven and earth and swears never to tell anyone, he doesn't need to say it explicitly. He just needs to give a little hint and let people see the flaw, which is enough to cause trouble for him. "I won't kill this guy for the time being, just to get more information about this island from his mouth, not to listen to his lobbying." Su Han made up his mind and said calmly, "Don't talk nonsense, I don't like to hear it. If you really want to survive, tell the truth about what you know on this island. If you say it well, maybe I can consider it. I won¡¯t kill you.¡± As soon as the "Eagle" heard this, he knew that his lobbying had failed, and he felt as if he was dead. "I can see it. You just want to get information out of me. When I tell you the information, you will still kill me." "Eagle" said, shaking his head, "Anyway, you will die if you tell me, and you will die if you don't tell me. Why should I let you get your wish?" This guy is also awakened. Su Han said lightly: "So, you don't want to cherish this opportunity?" "Eagle" said dejectedly: "It goes without saying, just do it. This island is heavily guarded. If you want to escape, just dream." This guy knew he was going to die, so he simply refused to cooperate. "In this case, I will send you to be a companion with the 'prey' you have killed before. I heard that you like to crush people alive? I don't know that your prey will die like this when they see you. There will be What do you think?" Su Han said, without any politeness, he destroyed this guy humanely. Su Han would not be polite to such a twisted and perverted guy. The "Eagle"'s eyes widened and he refused to close his eyes. At the last moment before his death, what he was probably thinking about was how it would feel to have his body crushed alive! There really is retribution in this world! This guy used to kill people for fun, but he didn't expect that one day the "hunter" would fall into the hands of the prey. After Su Han disposed of the "Eagle"'s body, he left one of his hands for unknown purposes. Later, Su Han found the key to the big iron cage from the "eagle" and opened the big iron cage. Hua Dong immediately ran out: "Brother, I know a lot of information about this island. There is no need to ask him, I can tell you. But, how did you kill this guy? Wasn't that a good suggestion just now? " Before Su Han could say anything, the eyes of the people in the cage were filled with hope, and swarms of swarms came out of the cage. "You want to leave this island?" "Take me with you! I will never hold you back!" "Please, don't leave us!" These people all know very well that their group of people are basically only in the late spiritual realm. It is ten thousand times more difficult to escape from this island alone than to reach the sky. If you want to survive, you can only have a chance by hugging the thick thigh in front of you. Hua Dong looked at these people with disdain, and snorted: "These guys pretend to be dead in the cage when nothing happens. Now that the opportunity has come, they are all energetic." Su Han didn't have much feeling for these people and said calmly: "I can take you out of the secret room, but after you leave the secret room, you will find your own way to escape. I will not be responsible." At the moment, these people did not dare to say anything anymore. Su Han picked up one of the "eagle's" arms and pressed it against the iron door of the secret room. After a few breaths, the heavy iron door was suddenly opened. Outside is a long passage, which is very ornately decorated and looks like it is underground. There are many more secret rooms like this in the passage. "We have less than a quarter of an hour!" Su Han knew that in a quarter of an hour at most, the people on the island would come over to clean the secret room. So he didn't hesitate, and shot out towards TongtongSweep away from the road. Behind Su Han, everyone followed closely. The people on this island obviously did not expect that the "prey" could escape from the secret room, so there was no guard at all in this long passage. It wasn't until Su Han and his group came out of the passage that they were discovered by two guards. "The prey has escaped!" Immediately, the island¡¯s defense mechanism was activated. Twenty or thirty guards from the Earth King Realm rushed out from nowhere and within a moment, they surrounded the group of people who had escaped. The screaming sounded immediately. This group of repair was only the prey in the late spiritual realm. How could it be the opponent of the strong empathy of the ground king, and it was subdued without a moment of time. "What's going on? Why did the prey in the secret room escape?" "No, there seems to be a guest in the secret room. Go and see what's going on." The guards rushed toward the underground passage. After the guards left, two phantom ice sunflowers appeared on the ground. The figures of Su Han and Hua Dong jumped out from the petals of the phantom ice sunflower. The two quickly left the exit of the passage and dived in the other direction of the island. Hua Dong was amazed at Su Han's magical ice sunflower. This phantom ice sunflower can not only wrap a person's body, but can even cover up the fluctuations of spiritual consciousness and spiritual power. However, Hua Dong didn¡¯t ask too much because the two of them didn¡¯t have much time to talk now. "Brother Su, go this way. In front of you is the VIP area of ??the island, which is where the 'distinguished guests' live. In this area, the guards are relatively less sensitive, and there are many opportunities. Maybe we can find a way to leave the island here. Island opportunity.¡± Hua Dong¡¯s voice was full of excitement, and his face was red with excitement. Su Han glanced at him: "You know this island very well." Hua Dong said with a smile: "I have been locked up here for nearly half a year. I usually pay attention. There is nothing I can't find out." This island is said to be a small island, but in fact it is not a small place. It took the two of them nearly half of the night, and it was not until almost dawn that they approached the VIP area. This VIP area is located on the beautiful seaside and has abundant spiritual energy. Here you can see the gem-like sea, the gem-like blue sky, and the rows of courtyards located on the seaside. As soon as people come to this area, they will feel refreshed and completely relaxed from body to mind. Just looking at the layout of this VIP area, it is hard to imagine that this is a sinful island full of bloody killings. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 797 Mr. Jade You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, two people dressed as servants, carrying two trays, walked past where the two were hiding. These two slaves did not seem to have much spiritual power fluctuations in their bodies. Although they were also monks, their cultivation levels were obviously very low. "Hurry, go quickly. These elixirs are to be delivered to 'Master Yu'. If you are late, Master Jade will definitely be furious." "What are you in a hurry for? Mr. Yu lives at No. 1 Xuanzi. It's very close to here. It's only a two-step walk away." "What a good opportunity!" Su Han and Hua Dong looked at each other, and the two of them took action at lightning speed and eliminated the two medicine slaves on the spot. ¡°Then, the two of them quickly changed into the clothes of the two medicine slaves, and their faces were slightly disguised, transforming into the appearance of the two medicine slaves. They picked up the tray and walked towards the courtyard of No. 1 Xuanzi. It was still dawn at this time, and although the VIP area was heavily guarded, these guards did not realize that the prey would escape here. Therefore, Su Han and the two of them managed to sneak into the VIP area without any interrogation, wearing the clothes of a drug slave. This No. 1 Xuanzi is located in an area with excellent scenery by the sea. As soon as the two of them entered, a man in steward's clothes suddenly complained to them: "I asked you to get some elixir, why are you so procrastinating and haven't come back until now?" Hua Dong immediately took over the conversation and said with a silly smile: "Master Steward, the two of us were walking very fast. It was precisely because we were walking fast that we fell on the road, so we were delayed." "A fall?" The steward was speechless for a moment, "Oh forget it, forget it!" There was a look of disdain in his eyes. These ants in the spiritual realm can't even handle this little thing. I really don't know what else they can be expected to do. He immediately waved his hand and said, "Work more diligently. These elixirs are used to prepare Mr. Yu's medicated bath. No one can afford to delay Mr. Jade!" Both of them smiled and apologized. Immediately afterwards, under the command of the steward, the two boiled the elixir into a concoction, poured it into a small bucket, and carried it to the front yard. "Young Master Jade" is a slender young man, shaking a paper fan, with a jade tree facing the wind, handsome and unrestrained, and has the demeanor of a handsome young master in his movements. It¡¯s just that although this person¡¯s face is as handsome as jade, the corners of his eyes are slightly raised, and the flowing lines at the corners of his mouth look a bit cold and cold. The whole person seems to give people a not-so-good feeling. As soon as Su Han saw this person, he felt a sincere feeling of disgust. He knew that the people who would appear here and enjoy the services on this island were all psychopathic people. This Young Master is naturally no exception. "It's just that this person has a good skin. Although he looks good, he can't hide his dirty inside. Mr. Yu was holding a few beautiful women and was drinking and having fun. When he saw Su Han and others coming in, he threw away his wine glass: "My medicinal bath is here. Someone, bring the bath bucket!" Those beautiful women also stood up immediately and began to serve Mr. Yu in his medicinal bath, looking nervous. At this moment, not far from Mr. Yu, another person who looked like a manager hurriedly came forward: "Mr. Yu Mr. Yu, did you hear what I just said?" "I heard it." Mr. Yu said impatiently, "Didn't you just say that a prey escaped on the island?" Immediately afterwards, Mr. Yu seemed to have thought of something again, and a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "However, I never thought that anyone in your place could escape?" The person in charge¡¯s face turned red, and he didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, so he could only nod and bow. Young Master Yu soaked comfortably in the tub and said with an evil smile: "It's really interesting that prey can escape on your island. Tell me, should I consider leaving the island as soon as possible for safety reasons?" ,Um?" "Master Yu, please believe in the strength of our island. It is impossible for prey to threaten any of your safety." The person in charge said quickly. "I heard that someone has already died in the hands of prey." Mr. Yu said with a smile. The fact that the "Eagle" was killed by its prey is no longer a secret and has spread throughout the island. "Master Yu, what happened this time is indeed beyond our expectations. But you can rest assured that the guests being killed by prey will never happen again. And from the time it happened to now, almost all the prey that escaped have been subdued by us. Only two people were lucky enough to escape. We are searching for traces of those two people, so please feel free to rest assured." The Jade Master lay comfortably in the tub and said with a smile: "Don't talk about two prey, just?Twenty prey, I don't take it lightly. Those words just now were just for fun, do you understand? " The person in charge was relieved when he heard that Mr. Yu would not leave the island. If the guests are allowed to leave the island because of this incident of prey escaping, the "Emperor" will definitely be furious, and all of them will be left with nothing to eat. But as soon as he thought about it, the person in charge became sad again. The two prey had escaped all night, and all the guests on the island knew about it. When the "Emperor" came back, they would be furious. By then, those guests will be fine, but it may be their incompetent managers and guards who bear the wrath of the "Emperor"! At this moment, a steward suddenly ran into the yard and reported to the person in charge: "According to the news from the prey area, they tracked the consciousness and spiritual power fluctuations of the two escaped prey and found that Those two preys probably came to the VIP area!" Immediately, the person in charge¡¯s eyelids twitched and he asked anxiously: ¡°Do you have their specific location?¡± "No, they lost track of them when they were halfway through the pursuit. However, the only place where people can hide nearby is this VIP area, and the two preys are 100% in this VIP area!" "Okay!" There was a ruthless look in the person in charge's eyes, "Activate all the guards in the VIP area and conduct a carpet search! I want those two little thieves who don't know the heights of the world to be chopped into thousands of pieces, and they will never be reincarnated!" "Wait!" Young Master Yu¡¯s long voice suddenly came over, ¡°You said those two preys came to the VIP area?¡± "Yes, Mr. Yu, but please rest assured, with the strength of the guards on our island, those two thieves will not be able to fly even if they have wings." The person in charge said through gritted teeth. Mr. Yu sneered and said: "I don't think so. You have always boasted that your guards are very powerful, but haven't you lost two prey? In my opinion, my yard is not very safe. Maybe then Two flies have already sneaked in, and you don¡¯t even know it.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 798: Under Interrogation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The person in charge hurriedly said: "It's impossible, Mr. Yu. Not to mention the VIP area is heavily guarded, those two guys can't sneak in. Even if they do, we will find them out immediately." "In that case, then you can go out." Mr. Yu was obviously a little impatient and waved his hand. The person in charge kept saying yes and was about to go out. Suddenly he seemed to remember something. He ran back a few steps and said with a sorry smile: "Master Yu, you live in No. 1 Xuanzi, near the entrance of the VIP area. For your sake For safety reasons, could you please let us search your yard first?¡± ¡°Search my yard?¡± Mr. Yu was stunned for a moment, then sneered, "No need, even if someone does sneak into my yard, I can handle it myself, I don't need you." "Young Master Yu, please let us search" Before the person in charge could finish his sentence, another steward ran over in a panic and whispered to the person in charge: "There is news from above, saying that the 'Emperor' has learned about what happened on the island, and he is furious. Angry, put it down, if we can¡¯t catch those two prey before dark today, then, then" "What about that?" the person in charge asked in a deep voice. "Then let's all wait to become prey!" the steward said with a sad face. The face of the person in charge suddenly turned pale. He knew that the "Emperor"'s words were definitely not to scare them, because the "Emperor" always kept his word. At that moment, the person in charge immediately turned to Master Yu and begged: "Master Yu, please cooperate and let us search. This is also to ensure your safety!" "Guarantee my safety?" Mr. Yu said lightly, "I don't need you to guarantee my safety. Where is the 'Emperor'? I want to talk to him directly!" As soon as he heard that Young Master Jade wanted to find the "Emperor" directly, the person in charge turned even paler and begged again and again: "Young Master Jade, please do it for your convenience. After the search, I can make the decision to let you be our prey." District picks five prey for free.¡± "Oh?" Mr. Yu's face softened slightly. These five free preys obviously moved him. He shook the paper fan in his hand and showed a charming smile. "Then come in! However, I will only give you a quarter of an hour." Mr. Yu pretends to be generous. The person in charge breathed a sigh of relief and immediately signaled to his subordinates with his eyes. The subordinates understood, and poured into the courtyard in a dark crowd, and immediately began to conduct a blanket investigation. Because Su Han and Hua Dong were just medicine slaves, they were not qualified to serve in the front yard. They stayed in the backyard with other medicine slaves and accepted the interrogation with blank expressions. And those who were interrogating were not very interested in interrogating these medicine slaves. After all, they were just a group of low-status servants. He glanced over the faces of these medicine slaves hastily, confirming that there was nothing unusual, even if the interrogation was completed. "Manager Ye, Mr. Yu, my subordinates have looked around. There is nothing unusual in the courtyard No. 1 Xuanzi." A group of subordinates came to report. When the person in charge named Ye heard this, he breathed a real sigh of relief: "It's okay if it doesn't happen. Mr. Yu, let's leave then and go to other yards to see the situation." At this moment, one of his subordinates suddenly rolled his eyes and suggested: "Manager Ye, why don't we gather the servants in this yard together and ask Mr. Yu to identify them again. After all, two preys can't escape from the well-defended prey." It's a bit suspicious no matter how you think about it. Maybe they have infiltrated into the servants of this courtyard now. To be on the safe side, it's better to ask Young Master Yu to identify them." When the person in charge heard this, he seemed to think it made sense. He turned to Master Yu and asked for instructions: "Master Yu, this" The expression on Mr. Yu¡¯s face changed and he seemed about to get angry. However, he seemed to have thought of something again, and sneered: "Looking at how nervous you are, when this matter is over, I will definitely speak it out in front of the 'Emperor', and put all of you out of the way." Replace all used waste.¡± The person in charge just nodded and bowed and smiled apologetically: "Young Master Yu, you are exaggerating. The younger one is not afraid of being replaced. He is just afraid of being sent to the hunting area to be prey by the 'Emperor', and then he is really finished. You should treat him as pitiful. Poor little one, please cooperate with me." Mr. Yu sneered: "Seeing how pitiful you are, it's okay for me to cooperate with you." The person in charge smiled apologetically, turned to his subordinates, and ordered: "Go and kill all the servants in this yard."Summoned to the front yard! " This voice immediately spread throughout Xuanzi No. 1 and reached the alchemy room in the backyard. "Brother Su, what should we do? Are we going to run away?" Hua Dong whispered to Su Han. "It's more dangerous to run now and attract their attention. Let nature take its course!" Su Han was calm. Soon, Su Han and Hua Dong, like other medicine slaves, were brought to the front yard. Both of them imitated other medicine slaves and looked numb. Standing among a group of medicine slaves, you can't see anything strange. Mr. Yu's gaze casually swept across the faces of the group of medicine slaves, and said with a faint smile: "There are only ten medicine slaves here in total. I know them all from medicine one to medicine ten. I don't know if you want to investigate. What's going on?" "What Mr. Yu means is that these medicine slaves are all your original medicine slaves. Are you sure that no one else has sneaked in and pretended to be them?" The person in charge named Ye asked cautiously. Mr. Yu said impatiently: "Could it be that you also have doubts about what I say? I have a suggestion for you. You should just check to see if I am pretending to be someone else." The person in charge named Ye repeatedly complained and said he did not dare, and then said: "I still want to take a closer look and confirm." Mr. Yu waved his hands repeatedly and said: "Look, look, when I go back and meet the 'Emperor', I will definitely ask him to send this waste like you to the hunting area to be hunted. Don't nag me here every day." , Affecting this young master¡¯s mood.¡± The person in charge named Ye was not angry at all. He smiled, took a step forward, and glanced at the faces of the group of medicine slaves. As soon as his gaze came over, Su Han, who had lowered his head, felt a suffocation in his chest, and a sudden stabbing pain came from his consciousness. He couldn't help but be surprised. He didn't expect that a seemingly low-status person in charge on this small island could have such a spiritual realm. "The person in charge is testing the spiritual realm of these medicine slaves. If someone among these medicine slaves is pretending to be a disguised person, the disguised person's spiritual realm must be much higher than the original medicine slaves. Then, This pretender is not as sensitive to spiritual attacks as other medicine slaves!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 799: Rescue You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han reacted in a flash of lightning in his mind. Almost at the same time that the other medicine slaves fell down, Su Han's eyes went straight and his whole body twitched. He imitated it perfectly and fell down together with the other medicine slaves. And Hua Dong, who was next to Su Han, didn't know whether it was due to his quick reaction or his blessed mind. He didn't show any flaws, but collapsed to the ground with the other medicine slaves. "How is it? I think it's no problem, right?" Master Yu naturally understood the intention of the person in charge named Ye and said with a sneer. The person in charge surnamed Ye looked at the medicine slaves lying in a heap on the ground, and for a moment, he couldn't find anything out of the ordinary. But deep down in his heart, there was always a strange feeling, a lingering thought that made him always feel that there was something weird among these drug slaves. ¡°However, he couldn¡¯t tell what kind of weirdness it was. However, he was a little unwilling to let him go like this. In desperation, Steward Ye could only look around and asked: "Do you, the rest of you, have anything to say about this batch of medicine slaves? You know, if those two preys are allowed to mix into this batch, If Yao Nuli escapes, all of us will probably be sent to the hunting area by the 'Emperor' to be prey." "Ye is in charge, Ye is in charge." An old man with a gray beard and a steward's clothes suddenly squeezed out of the crowd and said: "I have something to say, I have something to say!" Manager Ye's eyes lit up and he immediately said, "Speak!" The old man pointed his finger at a group of medicine slaves who were standing up unsteadily and said: "Early this morning, I sent Yao Six and Yao Seven to the elixir storehouse to get the elixirs needed for Mr. Yu's medicinal bath. As a result, these two This guy went away for a long time and came back for a full two hours, and told me that he fell on the road. I didn't care at the time, but now that I think about it, even if he fell on the road, did it take that long? " "Is it?" Manager Ye's expression changed. "I went to the elixir storehouse early in the morning to get the elixir, and it took two hours to come back. No one followed me on the way. It seems very suspicious." "Yes, didn't those two preys wander to the VIP area? Maybe those two preys have already stolen the medicine, six medicines, and seven others?" The other subordinates in charge of Ye began to agree with each other. "Which one is the six medicines and seven medicines?" The Ye manager glanced at him with his eyes. "It's just the two of them!" The old man stretched out his hand and pointed at Su Han and Hua Dong. The two of them groaned secretly in their hearts. Hua Dong knew that there was no way to avoid it, so he simply stood up and howled: "Manager Ye! The two villains are really innocent. The villain is definitely the original Yao Qi. If There is absolutely no lie in the fake words.¡± Mr. Yu also said disapprovingly: "Are you a little too suspicious? There are six and seven medicines. Every time I come to the island, they are the ones who take care of the medicinal bath. How can I not recognize them? Are you here? Do you question my judgment?" The Ye steward kept saying he didn¡¯t dare, and then said: ¡°Whether it is the original medicine six or seven, I will know after testing it.¡± With that said, Manager Ye took out a palm-sized golden mirror. As soon as Su Han saw the golden mirror, he suddenly became wary. If he saw it correctly, this mirror was actually a magic weapon that could reflect the opponent's true spiritual power fluctuations. Even if you deliberately hide your own spiritual power fluctuations, they will most likely be reflected by this magic weapon. Su Han had never seen this kind of magic weapon when he was in southern Xinjiang. I didn't expect that when I came to this small island, even a small steward could come up with a magic weapon of this level. At the moment, Su Han remained calm, but quietly took out the Bagua Haotian Mirror from the storage ring and hid it in his sleeve. When magic weapons of the same type meet, they will basically be high-level magic weapons and restrain low-level magic weapons. Although the golden mirror in Steward Ye's hand looks very extraordinary, it is much inferior to the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror. Manager Ye held the golden mirror in his hand and first looked at Su Han's disguised "Yao Liu". But Su Han was well prepared. When he saw a flash of mirror light, he immediately activated the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror in his sleeve to reflect the mirror light back. The Ye steward didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. He just felt that the mirror light swept over Yaoliu¡¯s body and found nothing out of the ordinary. There was no sign of Yao Liu hiding any fluctuations in his spiritual power. However, he was not discouraged. The mirror light flashed and then shined on Yao Qi, who was pretending to be Hua Dong.   Su Han screamed inwardly, but saw that the manager Ye's mirror had found something wrong with the spiritual power fluctuations on Hua Dong's body, and said suspiciously: "This medicine No. 7, why is your body's spiritual power fluctuations obviously worse than those of other medicines?" The slave wants to be much more powerful? Can you explain it to me, the manager?" "This villain, I don't know what the steward is talking about!" The moment the mirror light shone on himself, Hua Dong already knew that he was exposed. However, he was calm, and his first reaction was to pretend to be stupid, "Master Steward, why is the spiritual power so powerful? I really don't know!" Probably because his acting skills were so realistic, for a moment, Manager Ye was dubious, frowning and saying, "You really don't know what's going on? Then how come your spiritual power fluctuations are so much stronger than other medicine slaves? And you actually hide your spiritual power fluctuations?" "This I really don't know what the steward is talking about. Since this morning, my whole body has been feverish and very uncomfortable. I had no choice but to take one Sixiang Pill. After taking it, I felt better. a lot." Hua Dong said with innocent eyes. "Sixiang Pill? Sixiang Pill does have the side effect of suppressing spiritual power fluctuations." Manager Ye was still dubious and asked, "Then how come your real spiritual power fluctuations are so much stronger than those of other medicine slaves?" "Let me tell you, sir, this may be the villain's fault." At this time, Su Han pretended to be "Yao Liu" and suddenly spoke respectfully. "you?" Manager Ye then turned his attention to Su Han and asked suspiciously, "How do you say it's your fault?" "I would like to report to the steward, the villain and Yao Qi. They accidentally prepared a magical medicine last night and asked Yao Qi to take it. When he woke up this morning, Yao Qi felt feverish all over his body and his spiritual power fluctuated very abnormally. , so it¡¯s the villain¡¯s fault.¡± Su Han said respectfully. Manager Naye said, "Bring me the elixir." Su Han was already prepared and took out a pre-prepared elixir from the storage ring. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 800 Loyal Medicine Slave You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Bai Lian Cao, Qinglan Jade" Steward Ye sniffed his nose, distinguishing the ingredients in this elixir. Suddenly, the expression on Manager Ye's face became more and more surprised. Even Mr. Yu on the side showed great interest after hearing the ingredients in this elixir and shouted: "Bring it to me and have a look." Manager Ye handed the elixir to Mr. Yu. As soon as Mr. Yu took it, he grabbed a medicine slave and drank the elixir into the medicine slave. Within a moment, the medicine slave's face began to turn red and his whole body became hot. The spiritual power fluctuations around him began to become stronger and weaker, becoming extremely unstable. "Hahahaha, as expected, the ingredients in this elixir are just things that warm and nourish spiritual power when used alone, but when mixed, they have the effect of stimulating the spiritual sea, making the fluctuations of spiritual power unstable. However, , this instability is temporary, and will return to normal after the drug effect wears off.¡± "Young Master Yu, you really have good eyesight. I am convinced." The steward Ye quickly followed suit. "Not bad, Yao Liu, I didn't expect you to have such a talent for elixirs?" Mr. Yu turned his eyes to Su Han, and for a moment, he was very surprised by this "medicine slave". Su Han smiled and said: "The villain is just a medicine slave with limited knowledge. However, the villain has great respect for you, Mr. Yu. Every time you come to the island, you have to take a medicinal bath. According to the villain, you are Because the Linghai was damaged in the early years and has not been completely repaired, it is necessary to rely on medicinal baths. The villain is also very anxious about this situation. Whenever he has free time, he will study the remaining elixirs and medicinal residues in the alchemy, hoping to I¡¯ll find a way to completely repair the spiritual sea for you, Master.¡± "oh?" Young Master Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as expected, ¡°You actually have such thoughts?¡± The steward Ye quickly apologized and said with a smile: "Young Master Yu, the drug slaves on the island are ignorant and dare to do the following and make wild guesses about our distinguished guests. Don't worry, I will take this Yao Liu down right away and give him a good punishment." " "Punishment?" Mr. Yu shouted impatiently, "I think you are getting more and more confused as you get older. Yaoliu is so loyal to me, and you want to punish him. Could it be that you want all the servants in this room to turn against me?!" " "This" Manager Ye was dumbfounded. "Get out." Mr. Yu frowned. "But Mr. Yu, let's not talk about Yao Liu for now. The suspicion on Yao Qi has not been cleared yet" "What to clean up? It's because Yao Qi took the elixir prepared by Yao Liu that his spiritual power fluctuated abnormally. Moreover, you said there were two escaped prey, but only Yao Qi is suspected here. , Yao Liu and Yao Qi came back from outside together. You said Yao Qi was switched, could Yao Liu not see it? " Mr. Yu sneered. "Although what the young master said is absolutely true, but" Steward Ye was still unwilling to give in and wanted to struggle again. Mr. Yu snorted coldly: "You have been lingering in my yard for so long and you still don't know what to do. Are you trying to prevent me from taking action?" Although the manager of Ye was unwilling to do so, he could only plead guilty and lead his people out of the courtyard. Hua Dong breathed a sigh of relief and secretly cast an admiring look at Su Han. At the critical moment just now, if Su Han hadn't sent him a message asking him to lie about taking Sixiang Pills, I'm afraid he wouldn't have been able to get away with it even if he pretended to be stupid. At this time, Su Han ignored Hua Dong. They had escaped the interrogation of the Ye steward, but that was only the first step, and they were still far from the goal of escaping from the island. However, when Su Han looked at Mr. Yu, he had an idea, and a bold idea suddenly appeared in his mind. "It seems that this Young Master is a very important guest on the island. I wonder if I catch this Young Master and negotiate with the 'Emperor', will I get a chance to leave the island?" Su Han knew that the island was very heavily guarded and it would be difficult for the two of them to break through with their own strength. Moreover, even if they got through the layers of guards, they would not be able to leave the island. Therefore, he has already begun to think about saving the country through curves. Although the guarding force around Mr. Yu is also very difficult, once Su Han's idea arises, he can't get rid of it. At that moment, Su Han began to observe the guards around Mr. Yu. There are hundreds of guards and servants, large and small, in Mr. Yu¡¯s courtyard. However, this is not the most troublesome thing. The most troublesome thing is undoubtedly the four bodyguards around Mr. Yu. These four bodyguards are like the four protectors, each of them has a king realm.?Re-cultivation. No matter where Mr. Yu goes, he is always by his side, making it impossible for anyone to find a chance to make a move. ¡°For example, right now, the four bodyguards are standing outside the courtyard, following Mr. Yu closely as soon as he leaves the courtyard. Under such circumstances, it is simply impossible to take advantage of Young Master Yu to take advantage of him when he is out. Then, we can only do it in this yard. Su Han was thinking when he suddenly heard Mr. Yu calling him: "Yao Liu!" Su Han quickly gathered his thoughts and acted like a medicine slave: "Master, what are your orders?" "Come to the pharmacy with me. I have something to ask you about the method of completely repairing the spiritual sea. I would like to test you by the way." Young Master Jade was obviously very interested in what Su Han said just now. Su Han couldn't help but feel something in his heart, the opportunity had come. "Sir, please let me and Yao Qi accompany you to the alchemy." "Okay." Mr. Yu was obviously very interested. However, when other medicine slaves gathered around, Mr. Yu waved his hand, "You all go down, and let Yao Liu and Yao Qi accompany me to the refining pharmacy." Hua Dong is very clever. Seeing Su Han acting like this, he obviously understands that Su Han is about to take action. At that moment, he also pretended to be a medicine slave and accompanied Mr. Yu with a silly smile. The three of them left the front yard and walked to the alchemy in the backyard. Mr. Yu gently shook his folding fan and said with a slight smile: "Yao Liu, if you can really help me develop a medicine that can completely repair the spiritual sea, I will definitely reward you with a great favor." "Yes, Mr. Yu." Su Han nodded in agreement with a silly smile. "Yao Liu, since you are so loyal to me, and you have the talent for alchemy, I feel a bit underwhelmed by being a medicine slave on this island. What do you think, are you interested in hanging out with me?" This Young Master actually poached a corner. However, at this moment, Su Han had no intention of listening to Mr. Jade's nonsense. He just nodded in agreement. He was looking for an opportunity, and an opportunity was something that happened in an instant. He wanted to catch the young master off guard, but also to prevent the four bodyguards guarding the yard from noticing the movement here. This difficulty can be said to be very great. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 801 Kidnapping Operation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the three of them walked into the alchemy, Mr. Yu was still talking to Su Han with great interest about poaching him. "The opportunity has come!" Su Han suddenly activated the eight star fighting sword arrays, trapping the young master in the small world of the alchemy shop. Immediately afterwards, several thick phantom ice sunflowers came out from the ground, wrapped the jade master into a ball, and dragged him directly to the ground. Until the fall, Young Master Jade didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Because everything happened so fast, in the blink of an eye, he was dragged underground and didn't even react. This Young Master Jade himself is at the fifth level of King Realm. If there is a head-on confrontation, Su Han may be able to suppress this Young Master Jade, but he will never be able to take him down so easily. And such an unexpected plot had a perfect effect. Hua Dong on the side was completely dumbfounded. He kept giving Su Han thumbs up, his face beaming with joy. "Be careful." Su Han didn't want anyone to see any signs at this time. After taking down Mr. Yu, Su Han returned to the front yard as Yao Liu. Everything was as usual in the front yard, and apparently no one noticed what happened just now. Su Han and Hua Dong also pretended to be nonchalant. Next, it¡¯s time to seize the opportunity and leave this yard. However, before the two of them found a chance, the four bodyguards of Mr. Yu outside the courtyard gate could not wait any longer and broke into the courtyard. "Where is my young master?" As soon as the four strong men came in, they asked fiercely. At this point, according to Mr. Yu's living habits, he should go out for a walk. But they didn¡¯t see Mr. Yu coming out, which naturally surprised the four bodyguards. "Ask Yao Liu and Yao Qi. They were the two who served Young Master Yu and entered the alchemy just now." The other servants in the yard did not dare to offend these four fierce bodyguards, so they quickly replied. "Huh? Which one is Yao Liu Yao Qi?" The leading bodyguard, a big man, obviously had a bad look in his eyes. Su Han, however, was calm and walked forward: "Your young master asked me to inform you that he suddenly had some inspiration for alchemy and wanted to stay in seclusion in the alchemy for a month." "A month of seclusion?" The big man who led the bodyguard obviously didn't believe it. "Master Mingming told us yesterday that he would leave the island and go home in a few days." Su Han said calmly: "Yesterday is yesterday, and today is today. Today, after the young master and I sat down to discuss Taoism, I suddenly had the inspiration for alchemy. At this time, naturally I cannot interrupt this hard-won inspiration with any worldly affairs. Therefore, the young master immediately decided to go into seclusion. Do you have any opinions on the young master¡¯s decision? " Hearing this, the four bodyguards looked at each other, seemingly a little doubtful. The leading man said again: "In that case, you ask my young master to come out in person and talk to us." Su Han said calmly: "It is not impossible to let the young master come out in person. However, now the young master is in retreat at a critical moment, and the alchemy inspiration cannot be interrupted by anyone. You are going to disturb the young master, but are you prepared to bear the young master's wrath? " After hearing what Su Han said, the faces of the four bodyguards showed hesitation again. Obviously, they are also very aware of Mr. Yu's temper. If they disturb his retreat, Mr. Yu will definitely be furious. However, if something happens to Mr. Yu on this island, the consequences will be unbearable for them. After weighing the two, the leading man still said: "Friend, please report back to my young master and ask him to come out in person. We will only obey his orders." Su Han didn¡¯t expect that these bodyguards would be so loyal. At that moment, Su Han frowned and said: "In that case, I will call the young master. If the young master gets angry, you will have to bear the consequences." "Don't worry, I won't let you take the responsibility!" The leading man was obviously a little impatient. In fact, he didn't want to talk so much nonsense at all, and he looked down on drug slaves like Yaoliu. After all, they are the sixth level king realm experts, and Yao Liu is just a medicine slave. What is a drug slave? Just a lowly servant. Not even a free agent. Su Han returned to the alchemy and put on Master Yu's clothes as quickly as possible. He decorated his face with the dragon's magical power of disguise, and then picked up Mr. Yu's folding fan. Although he didn't look very similar when he was hastily disguised, his pretentious and unrestrained posture was completely imitated. With a dark face, he walked out of refining medicineFang, shouted: "What? My words are of no use? I want to retreat here, what other opinions do you have?" When the four powerful men saw it, it turned out to be Mr. Yu himself, and their doubts disappeared immediately. The leading man bowed and said: "Sir, we are just loyal to our duties. We will not listen to anyone except your orders. I hope you will forgive us." Su Han waved his hands impatiently and said: "Forget it this time, I won't argue with you, but I don't have time to talk nonsense with you. Now is the critical moment for my inspiration. You just stay in the yard. Outside, please do not disturb me for the next month. If you violate this, I will definitely not let you go as lightly as I did today. Do you understand?" "I understand." The four powerful men bowed and saluted one after another. Their duty was to protect Mr. Yu. As long as they saw Mr. Yu in person, they would feel relieved. At the moment, Su Han returned to the alchemy room again. After dressing up, he changed back to the appearance of "Yao Liu" and walked out as if nothing had happened. Having learned the lesson from the sudden intrusion of the four bodyguards, Su Han did not dare to delay any longer. He and Hua Dong left the No. 1 courtyard of Xuanzi on the pretext of going to the elixir warehouse to get elixirs. At this time, it was already very lively outside. There were strong guards on the island everywhere, patrolling in small groups with gloomy faces. The news that the two prey ran out of the prey area and escaped to the VIP area has now spread throughout the VIP area, making the atmosphere in the entire VIP area a bit gloomy. Su Han winked at Hua Dong, and the two of them walked towards the door of the VIP area. From a distance, I saw a person in charge leading forty or fifty strong guards, blocking the entrance to the VIP area. Except for some distinguished guests who they dare not touch, all the people coming and going, whether they are servants on the island or the entourage brought by the guests, are all checked at all levels, and only after passing the customs are they allowed to release the distinguished guests. district. "Director Xi, can this ensure that the two prey cannot escape from the VIP area?" "Of course, all prey will be branded when they come to the island. As long as a branded waver is detected, no matter who it is, capture it immediately. Remember, those two prey are probably already disguised. ¡± From a distance, Su Han heard such a conversation coming from the gate of the VIP area. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 802: The old man in sackcloth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At that moment, Su Han and Hua Dong looked at each other and shook their heads. Su Han may not be sure, but Hua Dong's body is 100% bearing the mark they mentioned. ¡° Moreover, the people on the island have obviously realized that the two prey will disguise themselves. In this way, they are likely to prepare props that can wash off the disguise. Under such circumstances, the two of them naturally could not take the risk of being interrogated. "It seems that we won't be able to leave the VIP area in a short time." The two looked at each other, made a decision, and immediately turned around and walked back. But the sudden movement of the two people turning around and leaving had attracted the attention of Manager Na Xi. "You two! Come here." Manager Xi frowned. In his eyes, these two medicine slaves had almost reached the gate, but suddenly turned around and walked back. It was extremely suspicious. Su Han and Hua Dong could not help but pause in their steps, helplessly, and slowly turned around. The two of them were thinking quickly about how to escape. At this moment, the door of a gorgeous courtyard not far away was pushed open, and a woman in a nightgown walked out, rubbing her eyes. "It's so noisy. Who is making a noise outside? I can't even sleep peacefully. Haha" The woman covered her mouth with her hands and yawned. She had obviously just woken up and didn't quite understand what was going on outside. But Su Han had already recognized that this charming woman in a bright red nightgown was the "Mrs. Mei" who had gone to the secret room to select prey. This Madam Mei has an infinitely charming appearance, but Su Han has personally seen her torture two prey to death in a secret room, so he naturally has no good impression of her. Seeing Mrs. Mei appear at this moment, Su Han had a flash of inspiration in his mind and immediately went up to support Mrs. Mei: "Mrs. Mei, this place is too noisy and not suitable for you. You should go back to the yard quickly!" "You? Who are you?" Mrs. Mei was confused and looked at Su Han suspiciously. "You have forgotten that this villain is your medicine slave Yaoliu. Madam, you just took blood pills last night. It is really not suitable to move around now. It is better to go back to rest and recuperate the little Zhoutian." Su Han made it up casually. As he spoke, he secretly activated his evil eyes, and his pupils flashed, invading Madam Mei's consciousness. Mrs. Mei has just woken up, and her spiritual defense is weak, which is the best time to invade. "Huh? When did I have a medicine slave? I" Mrs. Mei murmured to herself, her eyes suddenly stiffened, and then she calmed down, "Oh, it turns out it's you, come in." Hua Dong, who was next to him, had no idea what method Su Han used to make Mrs. Demei submit. He was just surprised for a moment. "Mrs. Mei, are these two medicine slaves really yours?" Manager Na Xi asked suspiciously. "Huh, my people are also ones you can care about casually. If you have nothing to do, go back quickly and don't disturb my wife here." Mrs. Mei rolled her eyes and turned back to the courtyard. Su Han and Hua Dong followed immediately. As soon as the door of the courtyard was closed, the duration of the evil eye was almost up. Su Han took advantage of the fact that Mrs. Mei had not fully recovered her consciousness, and did the same thing again. Several magic sunflower vines stretched out from the ground, and all of a sudden, Mrs. Mei was captured. Wrapped in it, pulled to the ground. "We have captured two VIPs on the island. Now, we will have more confidence in our negotiations with the 'Emperor'." The two of them did not delay. After going out from the back door of the courtyard, they rushed all the way to the no-man's land on the beach. "Find a deserted place, use these two VIPs as bargaining chips, and negotiate with the 'Emperor'. The 'Emperor' will 100% agree to let us leave the island. These two distinguished guests are too important to him. If these two people are allowed to die on the island, even the 'Emperor' will have a headache! " Hua Dong was very excited, his eyes shining with excitement. At this moment, a cold voice suddenly came out from the void: "How dare you break into my cultivation territory? Are you looking for death?" Following this voice, a faint figure appeared from the void. But it was a gray-haired old man, wearing linen clothes, with a wrinkled face, and a guqin on his back. He looked like he would fall over if the wind blew. But the old man's eyes opened and closed, like the sun and the moon flickering, full of pressure. Just by looking at his momentum, you can tell that this old man is definitely not someone to be trifled with. Su Han didn't want to cause trouble, so he said: "Senior, I am a medicine slave on the island. I accidentally broke into my cultivation territory. I hope that I will forgive you." "Hmph, two little medicine slaves?" The old man stood in the void, and suddenlyHowever, the eyes radiated two rays of light, which were like substance, piercing the void and shooting directly towards the two people. "It's also a pupil technique!" Su Han was slightly surprised, and immediately swayed his body, releasing a three-foot-high golden light of gods and demons, covering himself and Hua Dong in the golden light. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Those two pupil lights, like the blazing sun, invaded the golden light of gods and demons, just like two candles shooting into the water, creating ripple-like ripples and making a harsh sonic boom sound. "Um?" The old man was obviously a little surprised when he saw that his pupil technique was cracked, but then his face darkened and he said with a serious look: "I'm afraid you are not some medicine slaves on the island, are you?" "Senior, please listen to my explanation, we" Hua Dong said quickly. The old man waved his hand and said calmly: "Don't think that I am practicing here in seclusion and don't care about worldly affairs. News just came out this morning that two prey escaped on the island. You two little mice, you really think I can't see it. Tell me your details?" "Senior, we" "No need to say anything, let me listen to my song first." The old man suddenly stretched out his hand to grab the guqin on his back and let it go. There was obviously nothing in the void that could bear the weight, but his guqin was miraculously suspended in the air. The old man pressed his fingers on the strings, and suddenly, notes like streams of light continued to overflow from the strings. The musical notes were like murderous blades, constantly crashing towards Su Han and Hua Dong. Su Han's more than four feet of divine and demonic golden light was completely blasted away, exploding like a golden bubble. . Seeing that the situation was not good, Su Han struck out continuously, knocking away more than a dozen notes that were shot at him. On the other side, Huadong also had a very difficult time defending. While Su Han was defending, he grabbed his palm, and a green flute appeared in his hand. This jade green cave flute is a magic weapon that Su Han collected from the demon servant "Yang Wuying". It is called the Demonic Cave Xiao. Although I don¡¯t know the specific origin of this dongxiao, it must be a demonic magic weapon given to his subordinates by the Lord of Blood Demon. Su Han didn't have time to think too much, he raised the magic sound cave flute to his mouth, and immediately started playing the song "Soul-Calming Demonic Sound". (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 803 Three Prisoners You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This "Soul-Calming Demonic Sound" is actually a piece Su Han played when he had nothing to do in his previous life. He has also heard that this song is actually a method used by demons to attack their spiritual consciousness. " However, Su Han did not have any magic weapon from the demon clan in his previous life, so there was naturally no way to verify this statement. "Huh? This song is actually attacking my consciousness?" In mid-air, the face of the old man in sackcloth suddenly changed. He actually felt that under the powerful impact of this music, his consciousness was being squeezed like a balloon, with the possibility of bursting at any time. This time, the old man in sackcloth was frightened. He knew that his spiritual realm was powerful, otherwise he would not be able to control his Benlei Guqin. ????????????? But this weird tune is like whoever¡¯s realm of spiritual consciousness is stronger, the stronger the attack he will receive. Soon, the old man in sackcloth felt that under the impact of this music, his consciousness was like an infinitely inflated balloon, about to collapse at any time. This time, the old man in sackcloth was in a desperate state, and the situation suddenly turned around. "No, let's go!" The old man in sackcloth was no longer in the mood to cause trouble for Su Han and the two of them. As soon as he put away his guqin, he turned into a ray of light and left. "You want to leave, are you ready?" Su Hanhan snorted, and the eight-door star sword formation suddenly activated. The sight of the old man in sackcloth suddenly disappeared, and he emerged from the void in an almost miserable state. "Boy, are you using a formation to plot against me?" The eyes of this old man in sackcloth suddenly emitted a terrifying light. He secretly resented that his consciousness had been attacked just now, causing him to be careless and underestimate the enemy. Otherwise, he would not have been trapped by this kid's formation. How could Su Han give him a chance to breathe? He immediately activated the sword formation: "Kill!" Thirty-six flying swords from the sky were pushed to the limit, like a small meteor shower, densely trapping the old man in sackcloth and attacking crazily. These thirty-six flying swords in the sky are made from the bones of the Soul-Eating Bat King. In terms of hardness and attack power, they are far superior to ordinary flying swords. These thirty-six flying swords form attacks in cycles. Once a rhythm is formed, even the most powerful monks cannot withstand it. For a time, the old man in sackcloth was miserable. He couldn't break through and couldn't break through. He couldn't win after fighting, and he was beaten every step of the way. Su Han did not give the old man in sackcloth a chance to adjust. After a barrage of bombardment, he decisively activated the Phantom Demon Ice Sunflower and repeated his old trick, dragging the old man in sackcloth into the ground. Afterwards, the two of them left the area without staying. It was not until a remote and uninhabited place that Su Han summoned the Phantom Demon Bingkui and released the three tightly wrapped prisoners. Except for the old man in sackcloth, the remaining two people, Mr. Yu and Mrs. Mei, were in a daze at the moment. After regaining his consciousness a little, Mr. Yu immediately shouted: "Who are you? Do you know what you are doing? Do you know that by arresting me, you are going against the 'Emperor'? Are you not afraid that the 'Emperor' will tear you to pieces?" A corpse in thousands of pieces?" " Mrs. Mei, on the other hand, was quite calm. After being stunned for a moment, she immediately smiled coquettishly: "You two little guys, why are you arresting my sister? Do you want her to teach you some of the joys of being a man?" As she spoke, Mrs. Mei even licked her lips and rubbed her legs involuntarily. A pair of eyes were secretly observing the surroundings, as if looking for a way to escape. These clumsy tricks naturally cannot bring any turmoil to Su Han's heart. Su Han didn't say anything, so he took some time to relax and stood there with his hands behind his back. Since he dared to let these guys speak out, he naturally placed restrictions to prevent these voices from spreading. Therefore, even if these guys shout at the top of their lungs, Su Han will not stop them. However, from the content of these guys' shoutings, Su Han could tell that this "emperor" had an extremely high status in their minds. It can even be said that in their minds, this "Emperor" is basically omnipotent. Su Han remained calm, but Hua Dong couldn't help it anymore and shouted: "How confident are you in this 'Emperor'? You have become someone else's prisoner, and you still have the guts to talk nonsense here?" The Jade Master no longer yelled at this moment, but just smiled sinisterly: "The 'Emperor' will definitely come to save us and will not let us die." "You are right, the 'Emperor' will come to save you. Your miserable lives can be exchanged for Brother Su and I to leave this island. Otherwise, you think"Can you still live? " Hua Dong said, approached Mr. Yu, and put a short blade with a cold light on Mr. Yu's neck, "Tell me, how can we contact your 'Emperor'?" The sharp blade was placed on his neck, and Young Master Yu suddenly broke into a cold sweat. The image of Young Master Pianpianjia completely disappeared, and his whole body was shaking like chaff. But even so, Young Master Jade did not actually say how to contact the "Emperor". He just said: "The 'Emperor' has set his sights on you. He will appear in front of you soon. When the time comes, I guarantee that you will die." No burial place!¡± "Damn it." Hua Dong finally couldn't help but swore a curse word, and the sharp blade rubbed back and forth against Mr. Yu's neck, "If I strike with this knife, even if your backer is the 'Emperor', you will die, right? Isn't that true? Don¡¯t you still think that the ¡®Emperor¡¯ will appear to save you in the next second?¡± "The 'Emperor' is omnipotent and will definitely not let a few of us die." Mr. Yu said stubbornly. Hua Dong gave a "tsk" sound and could only give up on Young Master Jade for the time being, and went to interrogate Mrs. Mei and old man Mai again. What is surprising is that the caliber of the other two people is similar to Mr. Yu. None of them could tell how to contact the "Emperor", but they all had a strange sense of confidence that the "Emperor" would definitely come to save them. At this point, Hua Dong was helpless and walked back with the short blade in hand: "Brother Su, what should we do? Do we have to wait here and wait for the 'Emperor' to appear?" "No need." Su Han said lightly, and then with a movement of his hand, the phantom demon ice sunflowers broke out of the ground, opened their demonic giant mouths, and swallowed the three strong men on the spot, and immediately began to digest them. These three people didn¡¯t even have time to hum before they became the food of the Phantom Demon Bingkui. I'm afraid even they themselves didn't expect that after being a "hunter" all their lives, they would end up meeting a "prey" that was even more ruthless than the "hunter". Su Han¡¯s behavior also shocked Hua Dong to the point where he couldn¡¯t recover. "Brother Su, are you crazy? These guys are our trump card in negotiating with the 'Emperor'. How did you kill them?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 804 The "Emperor" Appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Negotiating with the 'Emperor'?" Su Han chuckled, "I don't think it's necessary now." "Why?" Hua Dong asked in surprise, "Don't you want to get a way to leave the island from the 'Emperor'?" Su Han did not answer, but asked instead: "You seem to be very handy on this island. You seem to know everything from the name of the island controller to a remote road on the island?" Hua Dong was stunned and said: "I have been captured on this island for half a year. I usually inquire carefully, and there is nothing I can't find out. Brother Su, what do you mean by this?" Seeing that he was still pretending, Su Han simply activated his evil eye, and the pupil instantly penetrated the void and shot towards Hua Dong. Under the impact of the pupil light, the "Yao Qi" disguise on Hua Dong's face dissipated like water ripples. Inside, there is actually a second layer of disguise. Hua Dong was obviously caught off guard by Su Han's move. The second layer of disguise was immediately opened by the pupils, revealing his true face inside. The true face of Huadong is completely different from his image of a wretched man. He is a young man with a somewhat delicate appearance. His eyes are very lively and lively. There was an extremely crazy feeling in that smart gaze. "Huh? What kind of pupil technique are you doing? Can you actually see through my disguise?" "Huadong" was surprised at first, then calmed down and said with a smile on his face: "When did you notice it?" Su Han said calmly: "From the beginning, you knew all kinds of information on the island, which aroused my suspicion. However, I was not sure until I saw you face Mr. Yu and Mrs. Mei, who are regular guests on the island. , and there was no abnormal reaction, which really aroused my vigilance. If you really have been a prey on the island for half a year, you must be used to the various methods they use to kill their prey. In this case, what are you facing? How can you be so relaxed and indifferent to them?" "Is it just because of this flaw?" "Hua Dong" said unexpectedly. Su Han narrowed his eyes and said calmly: "'Emperor', you are having a lot of fun in this game that you directed and acted in. However, have you ever thought that not everyone is willing to play with you? ?¡± "Hahaha, what does it matter if you want to play with me or not? In the end, you still want to play with me?" The "Emperor" licked his lips and sneered, "But you are a bit special. I will play this game." After so many times, you were the first to take the initiative to realize my true identity. Moreover, although your cultivation level is not very good, your escape process was the smoothest, which shows that your overall quality is extremely high. I like it best Playing with prey like you.¡± "The Emperor" said, his eyes gleaming with excitement, seeming to get more and more excited the more he spoke, "How is it? Do you like this level-breaking game I prepared for you?" "Whether I like your game or not, it doesn't matter. You should think about whether you like the poisonous fog I have placed on your island." Su Han smiled. "Poisonous mist?" The "Emperor's" expression changed slightly. At this moment, a message from his most trusted confidant came from his consciousness: "'Emperor', something serious has happened. Guests, servants, and guards all have symptoms of poisoning on the island. The pharmacist on the island is helpless!" "'Emperor', more and more people are showing symptoms of poisoning, feeling weak all over and bleeding from all their orifices. The whole island is in chaos and we can't control the situation!" When the "Emperor" heard these two transmissions, his hands finally started to tremble uncontrollably, and a pair of eyes suddenly shot towards Su Han, bursting out with an icy cold light: "Are you really poisoned?" "I have to thank you for taking me around the island and giving me the opportunity to poison myself." Su Han said lightly that the poisonous powder was prepared by him using Dream God Wood Resin, White Jade Soul-eating Powder, Soul-locking Powder and some deadly poisons. Not only could it attack the consciousness, but it was also extremely lethal. "This evil island needs someone to put an end to it with his own hands!" Su Han¡¯s faint voice sounded again. The "Emperor's" expression changed again and again, but in the end he laughed crazily: "Okay, you are my prey. I was just trying to have fun with you, but I didn't expect that I was wrong." "Originally, because you had so much fun playing with me, I wanted to keep you alive and only destroy your cultivation. But now, I have changed my mind. If my island is going to be destroyed, I will I want you to be buried with me!" ???????????????????? This ¡°Emperor¡± is full of spiritual energy?It suddenly fluctuated violently. The cultivation level he revealed was originally only the first level of the King Realm, but at this moment, the fluctuation of spiritual power far exceeded the scope of the first level of the King Realm, and went straight to the late stage of the King Realm. "This guy is actually a strong man in the Heavenly King Realm!" When Su Han saw this, alarm bells suddenly rang in his mind. A strong man in the Heavenly King Realm, without summoning the inheritance cave, is no match for him at all. He can't even withstand even one of the opponent's moves. The thoughts in his mind turned sharply, and Su Han suddenly smiled and said: "Don't you want to play another game?" "What game?" The "Emperor"'s body suddenly paused. On a delicate face, two eyes suddenly radiated excitement. Su Han has long seen that this "Emperor"'s mind is somewhat abnormal, otherwise he would not have built such a massacre island and nicknamed himself "Emperor". This guy obviously regards "games" as the most important part of his life, and Kojima is also his game. As soon as he hears the word "game", everything will be forgotten in an instant. Su Han also caught him at this point, turned his palm over, and two jasper vials appeared in his palm. "In these two vials, one of them contains a poison pill, and the other vial contains an ordinary Qi-nourishing elixir. Let's make a bet now that you can choose one at will from these two vials. Take the elixir inside, and I'll take the elixir in the other vial. Either you die or I die. It's all about luck." Su Han smiled lightly. "Huh?" The "Emperor"'s eyes immediately radiated with extreme excitement. This game obviously attracted his interest to a great extent. He has not played such an exciting game for a long time. However, in a second thought, the "Emperor" snorted coldly: "If you have to fight for strength, you will never be able to defeat me. Your mortality rate is 100%. But by playing this game, you can get half the chance of survival. No matter what, you get the best deal, why should I play this game with you?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 805 Su Han¡¯s trick You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "First, I played with you for so long just now. In return, shouldn't you play with me once now?" Su Han smiled faintly and said, "Secondly, if you fight me head-on, I can only choose to die together. By then, the antidote in my body will naturally be destroyed, and you can only watch helplessly on your island. Everyone dies. And if you choose this game, if the loser is me, you can take the antidote from me after I die." This condition obviously impressed the "Emperor". The "Emperor" suddenly became quiet, apparently caught in a decision. Su Han didn¡¯t bother him, he just watched leisurely from the side. He knew that with this "Emperor's" eccentric character, there was a 80% to 90% chance that he would choose this game in the end. Even if he doesn't agree with the game, Su Han has a backup plan. If it doesn't work, he can also summon the inheritance cave to get rid of this "emperor" at the cost of a forbidden attack. However, there are only two forbidden attacks left in the inheritance cave. Su Han does not want to choose this step unless it is a last resort. After a while, the "Emperor" finally seemed to have made up his mind, and said with a strange smile: "In that case, I will play with you. I don't believe it, could my luck be worse than yours?" The "Emperor" was unambiguous when it came to this kind of thing. After speaking, he picked out a porcelain bottle from Su Han's hand, opened it, and poured out a bright red pill. The "Emperor" held the elixir in his hand, but did not take it immediately. Instead, he stared at Su Han with a pair of eyes and a strange smile. Su Han smiled faintly, without hesitation, and poured out the elixir from the other vial. It was also a bright red elixir. From the outside, there is no difference between these two pills. Some of the inner auras were concealed by Su Han using some special means. Not only was it impossible to tell whether the aura was poison, but it was also impossible to detect it even with divine sense. In other words, only Su Han himself knows which of the two pills is the poison pill. "Looking at how calm you are, could it be that this pill of mine is the poison pill?" "The Emperor" rolled his eyes and asked doubtfully. Su Han chuckled and handed over his elixir without hesitation: "If you feel so, you can exchange your elixir with mine." This time, the "Emperor" hesitated even more, his eyes constantly hesitating on Su Han's face, as if he wanted to judge from Su Han's expression whether Su Han was bluffing, or whether he really wanted to change with him. After a while, the "Emperor" suddenly burst out laughing: "Okay, okay, this game is really exciting. I just like this feeling of uncertainty. How wonderful this exciting feeling is." As he spoke, the "Emperor" couldn't help but stick out his tongue and lick his lips. He seemed to have made up his mind and said loudly: "If I don't want to change, I will choose this elixir." Immediately afterwards, the two of them each made an oath between heaven and earth, swearing that if the other person refused to take the medicine after taking the medicine, he would be killed by thunder and lightning from heaven and earth. Then the two of them took the elixir with confidence. After taking the elixir, the "emperor" rolled his eyes at first and looked at Su Han expectantly. But slowly, he felt that something was wrong. His consciousness was groggy, as if a large piece of lead had been poured into his body. His body began to become sore and limp. He had no strength at all, no energy at all, and his eyes began to blur. "how so?" "The Emperor" couldn't believe it. Is his luck so bad? There was only half a chance, but it happened to me? He was still a little afraid to accept this fact. He shook his body and looked in the direction of Su Han. However, Su Han's face was calm and there was no sign of poisoning. "Is your luck so good? Why is my luck so bad?" "The Emperor" opened his eyes wide and kept thinking about it, obviously confused. Until the second before he died, the "Emperor" was still worrying about Su Han's good luck. Su Han didn't let out a sigh of relief until the "Emperor" officially passed away. He didn't waste a moment, and immediately took out a heart of the Bat King from the storage ring, endured the poisonous attack, and immediately started refining it. In fact, the two pills Su Han took out were both poisonous pills. However, Su Han used the freezing energy of the Phantom Ice Sunflower to greatly slow down the spiritual power and blood flow in the body, so that the poison did not spread to the vital parts in a short period of time. However, even ifIn this way, the spread of toxicity also made Su Han's mind roar, and his consciousness was like an inflated balloon that might be crushed at any time. Toxicity can also invade key points at any time. "The Heart of the Bat King is not only a holy medicine that prolongs life, but can be used to refine it in times of emergency. It can also enhance the power of one's blood, making it difficult for various poisons to invade the body, and becoming a true poison-avoiding body." "In my case, as long as no accident occurs and the Heart of the Bat King is successfully refined, there will be no danger." Su Han is quite confident about his situation. With the passage of time, the heart of the Bat King was gradually absorbed, disappeared completely, and entered Su Han's bloodline. Suddenly, Su Han felt a tremor in his blood, and a strange foreign force slowly integrated into his blood in a silent and moistening manner. In the bloodline and in the spiritual sea, the poison was quickly resolved like the spring breeze turning into rain. The entire spiritual sea is like the empty land after the rain, empty and clean. "The refining was successful!" Su Han breathed a sigh of relief. It was only at this moment that he was completely relieved of the poison and the crisis was resolved. " Moreover, the refining of Bat King's Heart also made his bloodline invulnerable to all poisons. It is difficult for ordinary poisons to invade his body. At this time, Su Han took a breath and began to search for the "Emperor's" storage ring. This "Emperor" obviously did not carry all his wealth with him. In the storage ring, there were only a few yuan stones and some elixirs. Su Han was naturally unceremonious and took all these things for himself. Finally, he finally found something special in the corner of the storage ring. This thing is like an exquisite model boat. It is only about the length of a palm and can easily be regarded as a plaything. However, Su Han could see that this exquisite boat was actually a very precious flying boat. This kind of flying boat can carry out long-distance crossings of the void as long as there is a supply of Yuan Stone. Compared with the monk's own magical power of flying, this kind of flying boat is undoubtedly much more reliable. "We found a way to leave the island!" When Su Han saw this flying boat, he couldn't help but feel happy. As long as he could control this flying boat, it would be absolutely no problem to at least fly to a nearby island. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 806 The destruction of the island You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, when Su Han injected his spiritual consciousness into this flying boat, he discovered that there was something special about this flying boat. The switch of this flying boat is sealed by a special mark of divine consciousness. It looks like this flying boat has never been activated. Su Han injected his spiritual consciousness into the seal, and soon read a spiritual message from the seal. This message was actually left by the "Emperor". "I am the 'Emperor'. If you read this message, it means that I am dead. Congratulations on taking over my flying boat. There are two options waiting for you next. The first option is to take over my island. The second option is to take this flying boat and leave this island." "If you choose the former, you will not be able to leave this island for the rest of your life. Because there is a seal on my airship. If you break it, there will be a formation on the island that will be activated later to completely destroy this island. island." "Similarly, if you choose to leave the island in a flying boat, the island will be destroyed and you will not be able to come back in the future." After reading this piece of spiritual information, even Su Han couldn't help but sigh, this "emperor" is really a madman. Su Han had seen a lot of weird people in his previous life, but he rarely saw such weird people. Since the establishment of this island, this "emperor" has never thought of leaving the island. However, in Su Han's eyes, the island that this guy had devoted all his emotions to was a real island of sin. Even without this sealing formation, I'm afraid Su Han would choose to completely destroy the island. This "Emperor" probably always thought that the person who killed him would be a crazier character than himself. But he didn't expect that the person who killed him in the end was a normal person like Su Han. At that moment, Su Han did not hesitate and chose to break the seal on the flying boat. At this time, the entire island was completely in chaos. All order was disrupted. Most of the people had been knocked down by Su Han's poison. Only a few guests and senior officials on the island were left. They suppressed their panic and kept trying to contact the "Emperor". However, no matter how hard they try, the spiritual messages sent to the "Emperor" always seem to be lost in the sea, without any response. "Could it be that something happened to the 'Emperor'?" This terrible suspicion finally passed through the minds of these senior officials and guests. They couldn't believe it, how could the "Emperor" be brought down by two mere preys? In their minds, this is simply impossible. However, their worries were soon fulfilled. "The 'Emperor' is dead!" Suddenly, there was a roar, rolling down from the void. This sound of shouting was like a thunderbolt resounding over the entire island, like rolling spring thunder, endless and powerful like a rainbow. "What's going on?" For a moment, even the prey who were imprisoned in the secret room heard this shout. Their eyes lit up and they stood up one by one, as if they saw hope. This shout was made by Su Han. At the same time as he shouted, Su Han broke the seal on the flying boat. The moment the seal was broken, the foundation of the entire island was shaken instantly, all kinds of spiritual energy surged, and all kinds of heaven and earth phenomena occurred one after another. The sky, which was originally close to dusk, suddenly became more exaggerated than daytime. Countless rays of light rose up, like thousands of lightnings raging in the clouds. Su Han knew that this was the formation the "Emperor" said was working. This small island will soon fall apart completely under the influence of this formation. Sitting on the flying boat, Su Han overlooked the scene on the island, watching the air flow stirred up by the formation continue to spread, continuously rolling up the seawater along the coast of the island, setting off huge waves. The buildings on the island were constantly destroyed by the airflow of this formation. They were like paper, being torn apart and collapsing. Groups of imprisoned "prey" escaped from the collapsed secret room and swarmed into the open space. Everyone was inexplicably shocked when they saw this scene that was like destroying heaven and earth. "What happened?" The ground beneath our feet is constantly being swallowed up by huge waves, and the area occupied by the island is getting smaller and smaller. However, although there was surprise and suspicion on the faces of these "prey", there was basically no fear. Obviously, being imprisoned on this small island and facing the fear of death at any time has made them no longer afraid of anything weird. Very soonSomeone shouted: "The foundation of the island is shaking. This island is going to be destroyed!" "Haha, our chance to escape is here!" "If you don't want to stay here forever, run away! Even if you run into the sea to feed the fish, it's better than staying here forever!" Crazy preys came out one after another, in groups, scrambling to jump into the sea. As long as they are lucky enough and run in the right direction, they still have a chance to survive in this vast sea. And the guests and senior officials on the island are not so lucky. Not to mention that they had been poisoned by Su Han's strange poison. Even if they are not poisoned, they definitely do not have the courage of those "prey" to jump into the sea on their own initiative. Because they know that once they enter this vast sea, they will have a narrow escape. They are still imagining that this violent shock may be just an accident, and the island will soon return to calm. However, their fantasies did not turn into reality. The ruthless formation quickly completely destroyed these monks and the island in just a few breaths, leaving not even a single wreckage behind. This sea area has once again returned to calm. The smooth, mirror-like water surface makes it difficult to imagine that there was a sinful island here not long ago. Su Han took a flying boat and quickly left the sea area. As soon as he left the sea near the island, Su Han felt as if he had broken out of a large cloud and finally saw the bright world outside. The sense of oppression that the small island brought to him was completely let go. Looking at the blue sky and blue sea around him, Su Han felt extremely happy in his heart. After driving the flying boat for thousands of miles, Su Han gradually calmed down. "What should I do next? Now I am in the Thousand Islands Territory, but my followers are still in Southern Xinjiang. Do I want to go back to Southern Xinjiang?" "But when I came to the Thousand Island Territory from the southern border, I came through the mysterious formation of the ancient sect. Now if I want to go back, I have to break the territorial boundaries. With my current ability, it is simply impossible." Su Han thought for a moment and shook his head. I think there are a few followers and big black dogs, and they are not in danger under the protection of the Yulong leader, so let's let them practice there for the time being. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 807 Qionghua Lingguo You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After thinking about it, Su Han thought about Su Yunhai again. "Before I went to Wildfire City, that strange old man once told me that I could not save my father until I achieved great strength. As for what the concept of great strength is, he didn't say anything. He only said that he would give me a signal when the time comes." "Now that I have arrived in the Thousand Islands Territory, I don't know if the old man knows about it? Will there be any signals?" Su Han was a little anxious when he thought of this. However, he was helpless. The old man didn't give any information about Su Yunhai's whereabouts. Looking for Su Yunhai was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Between the intertwining of various thoughts, time slowly passed. Finally, Su Han finally made up his mind: "Let's explore the Thousand Island Territory first. Since that mysterious formation sent me to the Thousand Island Territory, maybe I can find a chance to rescue my father in this vast Thousand Island Territory? " After making up his mind, Su Han also felt much more relaxed. He had a vague intuition that this Thousand Islands Territory was worth a trip. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what the pattern of this Thousand Islands Domain is like?¡± ¡°Right now, it¡¯s most important to find a place to settle down.¡± Su Han drove the flying boat. After flying for two days, islands began to appear one by one in his field of vision. The small one is only as big as a city, but the large one is so huge that it can't even be called an island, but a spacious piece of land. "I can't believe that the Thousand Islands Territory is so large." Compared with the Thousand Islands Territory, the size of Southern Xinjiang is only a drop in the bucket at best. After another three days of traveling through the vast sea, Su Han discovered a piece of land ahead of him. This piece of land is larger than any other land Su Han has seen in the Thousand Islands Territory. It is vast and full of spiritual power, just like an overseas fairy mountain. The gem-like sea, setting off the gem-like blue sky, and the various divine lights and hazes make this vast land look like a fairyland. "This land is more suitable for settling down." Su Han drove the flying boat and looked down at the land from a distance, and he was quite satisfied. As Su Han controlled the airship to descend, more scenery on this land gradually appeared in Su Han's eyes. Towering mountains, mighty rivers, martial arts holy places with abundant spiritual power, and even various magical caves and paradises can be seen faintly. Thinking about Southern Xinjiang again, not to mention compared with the entire Thousand Islands Region, even compared with this piece of land, it is thousands of miles away. Thinking of this, even Su Han couldn't help but sigh. In this life, he was indeed born in an extremely barren place. Although these places are quite different from the Imperial Capital of Great Xia, Su Han had never seen such places in his previous life. However, his position now is different from that in his previous life. Now, he is a little warrior from a remote territory. It is very meaningful to be able to find a place with such abundant spiritual power to settle down. "Who is he? So bold, he entered the territory of Qionghua Lingguo, and dared to fly at high speed?" Suddenly, a loud shout came from below. Immediately afterwards, a knight riding a double-striped pterosaur circled from below, stopped in front of Su Han's flying boat, and stopped him. No one has ever seen this double-striped pterosaur in southern Xinjiang, but it seems to be extremely common here. The double-striped pterosaur is said to be a branch of the dragon clan, but the dragon blood in its body is extremely thin, and its appearance is also very different from a real dragon, close to an ordinary monster. Su Han¡¯s six-striped pterosaur wings were taken from the six-striped pterosaur. Six-striped pterosaurs and double-striped pterosaurs belong to the same lineage, but the bloodline of the six-striped pterosaurs is more than one level nobler than that of the double-striped pterosaurs. Su Han was not angry when he was stopped by the pterodactyl knight. After all, you are the first to break into someone else's territory. "Brother, I'm here for the first time, and I don't know the rules here very well. Is it forbidden for flying boats to travel here?" Su Han asked politely. Seeing that Su Han was so polite, the pterodactyl knight's expression softened a lot. Taking another look at the flying boat that Su Han was riding on, the pterodactyl knight's face showed a cautious look. This kind of flying boat is not a magic weapon that everyone can use. "It is not completely prohibited to travel by airship, but since we have entered the territory of Qionghua Lingguo, there are still some corresponding regulations. You must pay attention and try not to travel wantonly by airship. Even if you have to do so, you must reduce the speed. , don¡¯t pass through at high speed. Otherwise, many forces here will feel that you have violated their territory, do you understand?¡± ?The tone of the pterodactyl knight's words was also much more polite. After thinking about it, the pterodactyl knight took out another map: "This map marks some restricted flying areas in Qionghua Lingguo. Because Qionghualingguo has many forces, they have divided some forbidden areas. If you break into the forbidden areas, , is likely to cause unnecessary trouble." Su Han nodded and took out an elixir: "Brother, thank you very much. This is a spiritual elixir. Within the spiritual realm, it can improve one level of cultivation on the spot. It's a kind thought. Thank you for your advice. Bar." The pterodactyl knight was stunned for a moment. He caught the pill thrown by Su Han, and with a slight sweep of his consciousness, his expression suddenly changed. He thought the other party was joking. Unexpectedly, at first glance, this elixir is really extraordinary. Even in Qionghua Lingguo, he rarely saw such treasure-level elixirs, which could actually allow spiritual warriors to improve their cultivation by one level on the spot! "Friend, I deserve such a generous reward from you." The pterodactyl knight was overjoyed. He said he felt ashamed, but he held the pill tightly in his palm, as if he was afraid that it would be blown away by the wind. Su Han smiled: "It's just a small gift, nothing worth mentioning." "By the way, my friend, where are you going when you come to Qionghua Lingguo for the first time? Maybe I can show you some shortcuts." The pterodactyl knight said attentively. Su Han thought for a while: "I'm not very familiar with this place. Does Qionghua Lingguo have a capital?" Although the Daxia Dynasty controlled many territories, the dynasty's policies were also very relaxed and did not exclude the existence of individual countries within the territory. Because the level of the dynasty is much higher than that of the country. However, when the pterodactyl knight heard Su Han's question, he shook his head and said: "Lingguo is just a way of saying that Qionghua Lingguo has no capital and no royal family. The core of Lingguo is Qionghua Lingland, which is high above. He controls all the forces in Qionghua Lingguo.¡± "Then where is this Qionghua Spiritual Land?" Su Han asked. The pterodactyl knight said: "People are generally not allowed to enter the spiritual land. I am just a small border guard knight and I don't know where the spiritual land is." Su Han then changed the question: "So, where is the most prosperous place in Qionghua Lingguo?" "The most prosperous place is naturally Qionghua Lingdu. Lingdu is located in the center of Lingguo, slightly south." ¡¾Today is the first anniversary of the release of this book. It¡¯s been a year~ I have a lot to say, thousands of words can be condensed into one sentence, thank you for walking with me~! ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 808: Arrogant Lei Guang Sect Disciples You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Then, I will go to Qionghua Lingdu." Su Han quickly made a decision. "Friend, since you have decided to go to Qionghua Spiritual Capital, I have some things to pay attention to. From here, go in the direction of Qionghua Spiritual Capital. After flying about two thousand miles, you will enter a place. There you will You must be careful, if you encounter people, don¡¯t stay, let alone provoke them, and leave quickly.¡± "Oh? Where is that place?" Su Han asked curiously. "That is the territory of Lei Guang Sect. Lei Guang Sect is a first-tier force in Qionghua Ling Kingdom. Their disciples are very strong and cannot be messed with!" "Thunder Light Sect." Su Han remembered this name. "Go here, in this direction, and in this area, you must be careful. This is the territory of the Poison King Valley. Although their people are not as domineering as the people of the Lei Guang Sect, they like to conduct experiments on living people. Strictly Speaking of which, it is even more terrifying than the Lei Guang Sect." The pterodactyl knight couldn't help but shudder as he spoke. "Poison King Valley, is this also the first echelon of forces?" "That's right, apart from these two forces, the other forces along the way are not that difficult to deal with. Only these two forces are particularly difficult to deal with. Remember, remember!" The pterodactyl knight warned again and again. "Thank you, brother." After Su Han thanked the pterodactyl knight, he flew all the way towards the Qionghua Spiritual Capital. Because of the pterodactyl knight's instructions, Su Han deliberately slowed down the speed of the flying boat. Especially after flying more than two thousand miles and entering the territory of the legendary Thunder Light Sect, Su Han flew even more cautiously. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s afraid of those people, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a new arrival and Su Han doesn¡¯t want to get involved in too much right and wrong. However, it seemed that he was lucky. In the territory of Lei Guangzong, Su Han never met anyone and flew quite leisurely. After flying for an hour or two, looking at the marks on the map, he had almost left Lei Guangzong's territory. "Huh?" Suddenly, Su Han's consciousness moved, and he felt seven or eight spiritual energy fluctuations in the distance, coming towards this side at high speed. Su Han controlled the flying boat and moved aside. He didn't want to be hit by this person who suddenly appeared. Although he is not afraid of trouble, he is also unwilling to create complications. Soon, in Su Han's sight, he saw seven or eight figures speeding towards this side. The speed was extremely fast, breaking through the clouds and fog, like seven or eight streams of light, very flamboyant. ?? These streams of light flew past Su Han's flying boat. When he glanced at Su Han's flying boat, he was a little surprised. Su Han even heard one of the people say "Hey". Then, these seven or eight streams of light suddenly stopped and turned around to come towards Su Han. Su Han originally thought that these people would fly over directly, but he didn't expect that they would turn around and fly back. He had a bad feeling at the moment and looked at this group of people with a slight frown. There were eight people in this group, and they were riding a cyan spiritual bird, which looked very fierce. Facing Su Han, he grinned and opened his teeth and claws. "Huh? What kind of magic weapon is this guy riding on?" asked a young man among the eight people. While talking, his eyes were fixed on Su Han's flying boat. Su Han was also quite helpless in his heart. He really didn't want to encounter anything, so he just came. These eight people don¡¯t look very old. They are wearing uniform uniforms and strutting around in the territory of Lei Guang Sect. They are obviously disciples of Lei Guang Sect. It was also the person whom the pterodactyl knight had repeatedly warned him not to provoke. ¡°However, Su Han has tried to keep a low profile as much as possible and try not to cause trouble. But they still couldn't avoid this situation, and these eight people bumped into each other. "You look unfamiliar, where are you from and where are you going?" asked a tall young man among the eight people. Judging from his appearance, this person is obviously the leader among the eight people. "Lingdu." Su Han only answered with two words. "Answer well, my senior brother asked you where you are from!" another young man shouted. Su Han glanced at this group of people: "Is this important?" "Nonsense, it doesn't matter whether it's important or not, it's you who has the final say? If I ask you something, just answer it honestly!" Su Han shook his head secretly, but he didn't want to take action so soon, and wanted to give these people a chance. "Everyone, we are all in a hurry. Asking here and there is a waste of time. Why don't we just go to one side of the road and go to the other side?"   After listening to Su Han's words, this group of people all looked at Su Han as if they were looking at an idiot. In their eyes, this kid was alone and dared to challenge them, disciples of the Lei Guang Sect. He was simply out of his mind. "This idiot is not from Qionghua Lingguo, right? How dare you yell at us like this?" "I don't think he is 100% sure. If he is from Qionghua Lingguo, there is no way he doesn't know that outsiders are strictly prohibited from flying in our Lei Guang Sect's territory." ¡°I think it¡¯s better to capture him and interrogate him properly?¡± Everyone had a mouthful of tongues, and finally gathered on the tall young people headed by that. The tall young man smiled playfully and looked at Su Han unkindly. His eyes kept circling on Su Han's flying boat, and his face showed a bit of greed. "Boy, who are you? I'll give you another chance. If you don't answer again, don't blame our Lei Guang Sect disciples for not giving you face." The tall young man finally spoke and said calmly. Su Han smiled calmly: "Actually, you have wanted to take action for a long time, you just need a decent reason. In this case, what difference does it make if I answer or not? Could it be that because I answered, you Aren¡¯t you going to cause trouble for me?¡± "Boy, what did you say?" The tall young man suddenly became furious. ¡°Senior Brother Liu, this kid has eaten the courage of a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s courage, take him down!¡± "That's right, let's take it down first. We've never seen anyone so arrogant in the territory of our Lei Guang Sect!" "Look at the magic weapon he is riding on. I have never seen it in Qionghua Lingguo. Such a magic weapon will definitely fetch a good price, come on!" ¡° Then Senior Brother Liu has gained support from his companions and is more confident. Then he smiled sinisterly: "Boy, if there is a road to heaven, you won't take it, but if there is no door to hell, you will go on it. Come on, capture him for me!" Following Senior Brother Liu¡¯s order, the eight figures immediately turned into eight streams of light and rushed towards Su Han. Su Han smiled faintly and suddenly urged the flying boat to speed up. When the eight people pounced, they were all in vain. "I didn't expect this magic weapon to be so fast?" Senior Brother Liu was startled, and a trace of greed and ecstasy quickly appeared in his eyes. He waved his hand and said, "Chase, chase!" A group of people, riding on the cyan spiritual bird, turned into streams of light and quickly chased in the direction where Su Han escaped. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 809: Surrounded You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han actually didn't run very far, so he stopped halfway and used the Dream God Wood resin and the Eight Gate Star Fighting Sword Formation to set up a maze and poison array. Su Han didn¡¯t bother to spend too much effort to deal with these small characters, so he just caught them all here. Eight people came flying in on a cyan spiritual bird, and as Su Han expected, they crashed into the maze of formations. "Huh? Why haven't you seen that boy after chasing for so long?" The eight people wandered around in the maze for a while, and they obviously began to feel something was wrong. The scene in front of me looks familiar, as if I had been there not long ago. "No, we have entered a maze. We have been spinning around in the same place!" Senior Brother Liu suddenly reacted, gritted his teeth, slapped the spiritual bird on his crotch, flew to the edge of the formation, waved his hand and blasted out a burst of spiritual power. The spiritual power hit the edge of the formation, making a deafening roar. What surprised Senior Brother Liu was that the formation withstood such a strong impact without any reaction. "How is it possible? I am a third-level King Realm expert." Senior Brother Liu's eyes showed a look of extreme surprise. You must know that his third-level King Realm is completely different from those of those who are casual cultivators. The cultivation of sect disciples is often more refined, and the various inheritances and magic weapons obtained by sect disciples are far beyond the reach of casual cultivators. Due to these factors, the combat effectiveness of sect disciples at the same level is often more than three to five times higher than that of casual cultivators at the same level. ¡°Senior Brother Liu is extremely confident in his own strength. In his opinion, Su Han was just a casual cultivator at the second level of the King Realm. How powerful could the formation he arranged be? However, the reality was completely different from what he imagined. At this time, the formation was everywhere, and the screams of his junior brothers were heard: "Senior Brother Liu, this formation is poisonous, poisonous." "Yes, my hands and feet are weak, my consciousness is heavy, and I can't muster the strength." When Senior Brother Liu heard these screams, his heart suddenly sank, knowing that these guys might have lost their fighting ability. At the moment, Senior Brother Liu had no choice but to grit his teeth, take out a talisman from the storage ring, and crush it hard. "Golden light body protection!" The talisman exploded immediately, forming an eggshell-like golden shield around Senior Brother Liu, which obviously had good defensive capabilities. Brother Liu relied on the defensive power of the golden light shield to gather all his strength and rushed towards the edge of the formation, crashing headlong into it. ???????????????????????? Under this desperate and full impact, the formation finally shattered. At the same time, the golden light shield on Senior Brother Liu also dissipated like water ripples. Senior Brother Liu had a look of extreme distress in his eyes, but now he had no time to feel distressed. Instead, he slapped his mount on his crotch, gritted his teeth, and chased in the direction Su Han left. "If I don't kill this person, I won't be able to swallow this breath in my life!" Senior Brother Liu was extremely fast. Along the way, he met several close Lei Guang Sect disciples. "Hey, you are in such a hurry, where are you going?" "Chasing people!" Senior Brother Liu gritted his teeth, "A young outsider cultivator was disrespectful to me and other Lei Guang Sect disciples. He also poisoned several of my fellow disciples with a poison array and ran in that direction. If I don't catch up with this person, I, Liu, will I swear that I will never be a human being in this life!" "What? The outsiders are so arrogant?" "I can't stand it anymore, I really can't stand it anymore, the rest of us will chase after you together!" When they heard that their fellow disciples were being bullied by an outsider cultivator, these Lei Guang Sect disciples were furious and immediately joined Senior Brother Liu's pursuit team. Several people pursued with all their strength, and with Su Han deliberately controlling the speed of the flying boat, it didn't take them long to catch up with Su Han who was driving the flying boat in front. This is the edge of the Lei Guang Sect's territory. A little further out, it is out of the Lei Guang Sect's territory. "Brothers, surround him!" Senior Brother Liu waved his hand, and several fellow disciples immediately drove their mounts to surround him. Including Senior Brother Liu, a total of four people occupied the four directions of southeast, northwest, and completely blocked Su Han's way. "How is it? Boy, let's see where you are going to escape this time?" Senior Brother Liu was very proud. After saying that, Senior Brother Liu looked at the other long-haired young man among the four in a flattering manner: "Senior Brother Ding, this is the daring young cultivator I was talking about." Although Senior Brother Liu was putting on airs in front of a group of fellow juniors just now, now facing Senior Brother Ding, he was keeping his posture extremely low. ? ?Senior Brother Ding is obviously the strongest among the four. His cultivation has already entered the Earth King Realm and is the fourth level of the King Realm. I saw his eyelids raised, and under the long hair was a pair of slender, cold eyes. He glanced at Su Han, but his eyes were fixed: "Huh?" Looking at the look on Senior Brother Ding¡¯s face, it was obvious that he was also attracted by the flying boat Su Han was riding on. The other two people also noticed Su Han's flying boat, and their expressions were moved by it. Obviously, they have never seen such a magic weapon in Lei Guang Sect. "How about this? The four of us join forces to capture this kid and divide his equipment. What do you think?" one of them suggested. "Okay, I only want the flying magic weapon this kid rides on, and you will share the rest." Senior Brother Liu said immediately. "Hey, you want something else. I want the flying magic weapon that kid is riding on." The other person was not willing to be outdone and smiled. Senior Brother Liu¡¯s expression changed, and he became a little angry: ¡°First come, first served. The boy I saw first, naturally I should pick first. If I didn¡¯t lead the way, how could you find this boy?¡± The other person said disapprovingly: "You discovered it first, but without the three of us, are you sure you can stop this kid?" When Senior Brother Liu heard this, he was filled with hatred. He knew that these three guys had a vicious vision, and he might have already seen that the flying magic weapon Su Han was riding was extremely fast, and he couldn't stop it by himself. Without the help of these fellow disciples, Senior Brother Liu really has no confidence in taking down this kid. "Okay, I can take a step back." Although Senior Brother Liu was extremely reluctant, he could only choose to compromise. At this moment, the long-haired young man, Senior Brother Ding, suddenly raised his eyelids and said calmly: "Let me say something." When the other three heard this, they immediately became very anxious. Could it be that Senior Brother Ding also fell in love with the flying magic weapon? Sure enough, Senior Brother Ding said calmly: "I want the flying magic weapon. You can divide the other equipment as you like." "This" Suddenly, the three of them became dejected. They were arguing just now because Senior Brother Ding didn't say anything. However, now that Senior Brother Ding has spoken, with Senior Brother Ding¡¯s cultivation, there is naturally no room for the three of them to object. No matter how unwilling they are, these three people can only accept their fate. Although the boy riding the flying boat looks like a poor casual cultivator. However, since this kid can possess such a flying magic weapon, maybe he can have one or two other good things with him, which can comfort their injured hearts to some extent? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 810: Hot pursuit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With this kind of luck in mind, although the three of them were unwilling to let Senior Brother Ding take away the flying boat, they still hoped that Su Han had other treasures on him. None of them left, and they still surrounded Su Han. Su Han heard their conversation clearly and couldn't help but laugh. These guys, before they even touched him, actually started discussing how to divide his equipment. At that moment, Su Han waved his hand, and three colorful lights shot out of his hand, turning into three terrifying streamlines and shooting straight towards the heads of the three people except Senior Brother Ding. The reason why he didn¡¯t shoot at Senior Brother Na Ding was because with Senior Brother Na Ding¡¯s cultivation level, a peacock tail feather was not enough to pose a threat to him. Afterwards, Su Han laughed loudly: "You idiots, let's fight for it slowly. I'll leave first!" The three people only felt a terrifying streamline coming from the sky, breaking through the clouds and mist, and heading straight for their heads. At that moment, their expressions changed drastically, and they all took action to resist. Su Han took advantage of the three people's busy schedule and suddenly accelerated the speed of the flying boat to the limit. It turned into a stream of light, penetrated the circle surrounded by several people, and escaped into the air. "Chase!" When these three people saw Su Han running away, they were furious. They immediately mobilized the spiritual birds on their crotches and chased after him. Senior Brother Na Ding snorted coldly and chased after him without hesitation. In a few ups and downs, he had already left the three of them far behind, chasing Su Han in front. "Tsk tsk! Now Senior Brother Ding is quite proud." Senior Brother Liu muttered unwillingly. He also knew that with his own speed, he might not be able to catch up with that kid's flying magic weapon. Only Senior Brother Ding has this ability. . He also sighed secretly in his heart. If his strength were just a little higher, he could catch up with this kid and kill him from the beginning. Then wouldn't all the treasures belong to him? "It's a pity that the prey just flew away." Senior Brother Liu was extremely depressed. Su Han drove the flying boat and quickly escaped one or two hundred miles south. In fact, it was just a matter of a few ups and downs. The three senior fellow apprentices Liu were already far behind him. Only Senior Brother Na Ding was still chasing after him. "This guy can actually hang behind me all the time. It shows that the ability to control spiritual birds is not weak." Su Han muttered secretly. It was also because he had not fully developed the flying boat. Otherwise, he would not be caught up by someone controlling the spiritual birds. . However, Su Han was not nervous at all. Even if he is caught up, he is absolutely sure to take down Senior Brother Ding in a short time. The reason why I chose to escape was just because I was in someone else's territory and didn't want to attract more masters. Calculating the distance, he was about to fly out of the Lei Guang Sect¡¯s territory. "Stop, you can't run away!" Suddenly, Senior Brother Ding's voice came from behind like rolling thunder. However, Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to him at all. "Hmph, three hundred miles further south is the territory of the Poison King Valley. If you run there, you are asking for death!" Senior Brother Ding's voice came from behind again, "Ding is different from those people just now. I only want things and don't kill people. If you keep things, I can let you go!" "Otherwise, if you break into the territory of the Poison King Valley, you won't be able to save things or people! The Poison King Valley likes to experiment with living people the most. If you are lucky, you may live for a year or two. If you are not lucky, that night He was tortured to death!" This time Senior Brother Ding threatened again. Poison King Valley? Su Han was a little depressed. He took out the map and took a look. Senior Brother Ding really wasn't lying. Three hundred miles south from here, after leaving the Lei Guang Sect's territory, it was indeed the Poison King Valley's territory right next to it. Previously, the pterodactyl knight repeatedly reminded that the most dangerous places along the way were Lei Guangzong and Poison King Valley, but Su Han wanted to avoid them. However, first they encountered the disciples of Lei Guang Sect who wanted to kill people and gain goods, and now they wanted to crash into the territory of Poison King Valley. This Qionghua Lingguo really doesn¡¯t make people worry. At this time, Su Han's consciousness had vaguely received one after another fluctuations of consciousness in the distance. It seemed that after hearing about his affairs, there were more powerful men in the Lei Guang Sect who all wanted to get a piece of the pie. In their eyes, their flying boat is a priceless treasure, and they must get it no matter what. At this time, Su Han would naturally not turn around and let them slaughter him. It is easy to deal with Senior Brother Ding, but if he is surrounded by more masters, then the gains outweigh the losses. At that moment, Su Hanlian laughed, "Leave something behind and let me go? You can keep this kind of nonsense to deceive a three-year-old child."?. " "You don't know what's good or bad." Senior Brother Na Ding was furious, "Since you are stubborn, I won't be polite." With that said, Brother Ding took out an elixir, threw it into his mount's mouth, and ordered: "Burn the essence and blood to increase the speed. You must catch up with this kid!" The spirit bird received the order, flapped its wings, and after a few whirring sounds, its speed nearly doubled. With a sprinting attitude, he suddenly chased Su Han. "Huh? This guy is getting faster again!" Su Han was also very surprised at this time. But after a second thought, he came to his senses: "This guy must have used some unconventional means, and this method must not be sustainable. Otherwise, he would have accelerated a long time ago, why wait until now?" Thinking of this, Su Han urged the flying boat with all his strength. Senior Brother Na Ding¡¯s speed was indeed very fast, and the distance between the two kept shortening. Twenty milesten milesfive miles Su Han suddenly stopped his flying boat at the junction of Lei Guang Sect and Poison King Valley, taking some time to wait for Senior Brother Ding to catch up. "Run, why don't you run away?" Senior Brother Ding has been chasing for so long, even at the cost of hurting his own mount. He also knows that his mount has injured Jingyuan and will not survive for long. At this moment, Senior Brother Ding was also very angry and heartbroken. He waved his hand and a chain knife appeared in his hand without knowing when. A thick chain is wrapped around the arm, and the head of the chain is connected to a sharp scimitar. "Boy, when I catch you, I will make you experience all kinds of torture. You will not be able to survive or die!" Brother Ding roared loudly, and the chain in his hand shook, causing the scimitar to swing continuously, forming a sharp disk. Streams of terrifying sword light shot out from the disc, shooting toward Su Han. Su Han was calm and unhurried, his fingers connected in the air, and the force of his fingers brought out the icy cold light, and kept shooting at the sword light. I saw the terrifying power of ice spreading in the void. Before the sword light could get close to Su Han, it was frozen on the spot by the power of ice. Immediately afterwards, Su Han took out the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror and looked at it. In the flash of mirror light, the swing speed of the chain knife in Brother Ding's hand suddenly slowed down. In the end, it was as heavy as a thousand pounds and could not be shaken at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 811 The Mysterious Poison King Valley Powerful Man You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han laughed loudly: "Silly bird, your weapons seem to be a bit inoperable!" "What the hell is that?" Brother Ding was furious and swung the chain knife hard, but he was not as handy as before. Instead, he looked very clumsy. "Silly bird, keep chasing?" Su Han whistled, and the mirror light shone on Senior Brother Ding's mount again, and then he put away the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror and urged the flying boat to fly away. The purpose of this pause was to buy yourself some time to escape. Before, I was too far away to use the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror. But now I was very close and the mirror reflected Senior Brother Ding's mount. The flying speed of the mount must have been greatly slowed down. "Run? Still want to run?" Brother Na Ding was furious and urged his mount to continue chasing. However, under this urging, Senior Brother Ding discovered that his mount was as if its wings were filled with lead. Not only could it not pick up speed, it even kept falling. "It must have been the kid who just made trouble!" Senior Brother Ding was so furious that he almost fell down in anger. He really wished he could catch this kid on the spot, pull out his skin, cramp his muscles, crush his bones and spread ashes to relieve his hatred. Seeing that this kid was about to run out of Lei Guangzong's territory, Senior Brother Ding was also a ruthless man. He took out a few more pills and stuffed them into his mount's mouth, and ordered desperately: "Chase! Chase! Chase!" Under the power of several consecutive pills, the mount finally got rid of the shackles of the mirror light of the Eight Diagrams Haotian Mirror and continued to chase Su Han ahead. However, due to the delay just now, the distance between him and Su Han has become wider. ??Further forward, it is really the territory of the Poison King Valley. Although this is still a marginal area, Senior Brother Ding knows that there will be no masters in Poison King Valley here, so he has nothing to fear. ¡°It¡¯s just that chasing and killing across the border is not so smooth after all. ¡°However, now Senior Brother Ding is already riding a tiger and is in a difficult situation. After spending so much money, it would be a huge loss if we just gave up. ¡° Moreover, this boy¡¯s flying magic weapon really makes Senior Brother De Ding envious. Moreover, this kid was not from Qionghua Lingguo. Even if he died in Qionghua Lingguo, he would have died without evidence and no one would come to trouble him. All these factors made Senior Brother De Ding determined to kill this kid no matter how difficult it was. ¡°You¡¯ve probably entered the territory of Poison King Valley now, right?¡± Su Han was also scheming secretly, with a murderous intent flashing in his eyes. Now that he has left Lei Guangzong's territory, he no longer needs to be polite to Senior Brother Ding. The speed of the flying boat also slowed down, and Su Han was ready to attack, preparing a killing move for the ungrateful Senior Brother Ding. Seeing Senior Brother Ding¡¯s figure getting closer and closer to Su Han. At this moment, the air flow in the void suddenly fluctuated. Immediately afterwards, a big green net suddenly emerged from the void, covering Senior Brother Ding's head and face. Brother Na Ding was shocked, and suddenly felt a suffocating feeling of despair coming over his face. "not good!" Brother Na Ding leaned over and fell off his mount. He knew that if he was caught in that big net, he would definitely die. Poof! Brother Ding¡¯s mount was caught in the big green net before he could react. The big net was twisted hard, and the mount was immediately twisted into a ball of flesh, and its internal organs were all exploded, causing a bloody storm. "The people of Lei Guangzong are getting more and more courageous!" An old and cold voice suddenly came out from the void. Brother Na Ding has fallen to the ground at this moment, in shock. He obviously did not expect that a master from the Poison King Valley would appear on the edge of the Poison King Valley. At that moment, Senior Brother Ding was in a state of confusion and said repeatedly: "Senior, it's my fault, I'm going to get out of here, I'm going to get out of here right now!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the way, Senior Brother Ding didn't care about Su Han in front of him, and ran away in a hurry without even looking back. "Go back and tell you Lei Guangzong people that if anyone crosses the line again, he will die!" This indifferent voice struck Senior Brother Ding¡¯s heart, and Senior Brother Ding ran away with his head in his hands, as embarrassed as he wanted. At this moment, he couldn't care less about how much he had spent to chase Su Han. In front of his life, those costs were nothing, and he could just give up. Su Han in front actually didn't fly very far before he encountered an invisible restriction and was forced to put away his airship and land on the ground. Su Han also knew that the mysterious Poison King Valley strongman was willing to take care of Senior Brother Ding.?Don¡¯t ignore yourself. For Duwang Valley, he is also an outsider who breaks in rashly. However, Su Han is extremely depressed now. He lured Senior Brother Ding for a long time, and finally lured out Lei Guangzong's territory, and he no longer had any worries. He was about to launch a killing move, but unexpectedly, he was struck by someone in the air. He could only watch as Senior Brother Ding ran back with his head in his arms. No matter how depressed you are, Su Han has nothing to do when things have reached this point. After putting away the flying boat, he found that he had landed in a deep and quiet valley. In front of him, there was an old man wearing a green robe, with his hands behind his back, looking at Su Han calmly. "Hehe, boy, you are quite interesting, aren't you?" The old man sneered again and again as soon as he spoke, "You even dare to break into my place in the Poison King Valley. I think you are a little impatient." "Senior, calm down." Su Han was now on someone else's territory, so naturally he couldn't be too arrogant, so he had to suppress his inner depression and follow the old man's words, "This junior didn't mean to break into the Poison King Valley. It was actually bullied by the people from the Lei Guang Sect. The people were so aggressive that they chased the juniors to death, so they had no choice but to run in." "Oh?" When the old man heard this, he was extremely angry, "Those idiots from Lei Guangzong are really getting more and more outrageous. They dare to come to my Poison King Valley territory to run wild. If I had known, I would have slapped that kid to death just now." Su Han couldn't help but curled his lips secretly, thinking that at this time, you would think about it later, why didn't you take pictures at that time? "You kid, why are you pouting secretly? Are you dissatisfied with my old man?" The old man sneered, "Tell me, what do you do? Why are the people of Lei Guang Sect chasing you?" ¡°Senior, it¡¯s unfair to say it. I was on my way well, but I don¡¯t know what the Lei Guang Sect¡¯s people are up to, insisting on chasing me.¡± The old man Jie Jie smiled strangely: "Isn't this easy to explain? Your flying magic weapon is much more advanced than their flying spiritual birds. I guess they have never seen it before, so it would be strange not to be jealous." "I see, the senior's words made the junior suddenly enlightened." Su Han also grabbed the old man's flattery and slapped him hard. There is no way, the current situation dictates that people under the eaves have to bow their heads. Su Han could see that this seemingly ordinary Poison King Valley was actually full of poisonous formations, which was very difficult. If Su Han wanted to break through, he would have to spend a lot of effort. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 812 Taixuan Poison Pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Stop talking nonsense, old man, I am not interested in your flying magic weapon. However, if you break into my territory of Poison King Valley, according to the usual practice, you can only enter but not come out. I think you have also heard that our Poison King Valley Wang Gu, let¡¯s experiment on living people.¡± The old man waved his hand in a business-like manner. "Senior, I didn't mean it, look" "Nonsense, if you did it on purpose, I would chop you up on the spot, old man, and would you still be here today?" The old man waved his hands repeatedly, looking extremely impatient, "Stop talking nonsense, old man, I am upset. Let's do this. Seeing that you are more interested in my old man, I can make an exception and let you be my test subject. No one is allowed to touch you, you can try the poison I recently developed." Su Han was extremely depressed. What kind of people were in this Thousand Island Territory? They just ran away from the weird killing island, and now they encountered someone who experimented with poison on living people. What else he wanted to say, the old man waved his hand, and a huge cage fell from the sky, tightly covering Su Han inside. This cage naturally has various formations, making it impossible for Su Han to run out of the cage for a while. The old man smiled strangely, approached the cage, flicked his finger, and a pill flew out immediately, accurately, and flew into Su Han's throat. "Okay, I'll come over and check on the situation at the same time tomorrow." The old man was satisfied when he saw Su Han taking the poison pill he developed, patted his butt and left. Su Han was trapped in the cage. He first tested the strength of the cage and knew that he would have to spend a lot of effort just to deal with this cage, let alone deal with the layers of mazes in the deep valley. At this moment, Su Han temporarily gave up the idea of ????forcibly escaping. The pill the old man fed him was a poison pill. However, with Su Han's current physique after integrating the Heart of the Bat King, ordinary poisons obviously cannot do anything to him. The ingredients of the poison pill, as soon as they entered Su Han's bloodline, were dissolved by the powerful poison-avoiding bloodline like spring breeze and rain, and decomposed into components that were beneficial to the body. Therefore, when Su Han took this poison pill, not only did it not harm his body, but it was like taking a sugar pill, and he was very happy to take it. However, this reaction was obviously not what the old man wanted to see. Whenever a poison master gives a poison pill to a person, he expects to see various adverse reactions caused by the poison, so that he can observe the effect of the poison on people and improve the poison formula. But now that this is the case, it is naturally impossible for Su Han to fake some adverse reactions to show the old man. The next day, when the old man appeared outside the cage, he was shocked to see Su Han looking relaxed and content in the cage. "How is that possible? Old man, if you take my Taixuan Poison Pill, why won't you have any reaction?" The old man almost suspected that he had seen it wrong. He rubbed his eyes and looked again. Su Han still looked leisurely and contented. He seemed to be very comfortable in this cage. "It's impossible, the amount must be too little" The old man quickly found a reason for himself and fed Su Han two more poisonous pills of the same kind before patting his butt and leaving. However, when the old man came to see him again at the same time on the third day, Su Han still had no poisoning reaction, as if the poisonous elixir was simply a fake product. This discovery almost drove the old man crazy. "What's going on? What's going on? What's going on?" The old man was mumbling while anxiously circling outside the cage, glaring at Su Han from time to time. Su Han is actually quite helpless in his heart. Although on the surface, he looks like he is content and content in the cage. But in fact, he couldn't stay in this ghost cage for even one day. " However, he knew that he couldn't get out by force, so he could only resort to outsmarting the old man to open the cage and let him out. Speaking of which, this old man was a high-level alchemy king. When Su Han was in Southern Xinjiang, there were only a handful of high-level alchemy kings in the entire territory. But here, a larger sect can actually have a high-level Alchemy King. Gradually, the old man came to Su Han's cage more and more often. Every time, he brought poison pills for Su Han to take, but more often than not, he would walk around outside Su Han's cage with a gloomy old face, constantly mumbling the names of some raw materials and the methods for refining the pills. step. Su Han also gradually discovered that although this old man used living people to conduct experiments, he actually did notNo matter what evil intentions, those poisonous pills are not poisonous pills that can cause death. It¡¯s just that this old man is obviously very obsessed with poison. Judging from the enthusiasm with which he studied the Taixuan Poison Pill, it was obvious that he would not give up until he found it. This old man¡¯s status in the Poison King Valley is obviously not low. From time to time there would be some disciple-like people who would respectfully invite the old man to give lectures, but they would all be kicked away by the old man. After Su Han probably figured out the old man's character and temper, he also analyzed the ingredients of the Taixuan Poison Pill that the old man often fed him. This old man obviously wanted to develop the most perfect Taixuan Poison Pill. The composition of the Taixuan Poison Pill he fed to Su Han was a little different every time. This Taixuan Poison Pill is a kind of pill that Su Han has never seen before. However, with Su Han's knowledge of elixirs, even if it was an elixir he had never seen before, he could quickly analyze its effectiveness and the best way to refine it through the ingredients of the elixir. "Bone refining grass, Mo Yang ointment" On this day, the old man began to chant outside Su Han's cage again. While chanting, he kept writing and drawing on the ground, completely immersed in his own poison world. Su Han suddenly smiled and suddenly raised his voice: "Senior, in the formula of your Taixuandu Pill, I feel that the amount of Twelve-leaf Xuanhuang Root is too little. If you increase the dosage by another three points, I'm afraid the effect will be It will be greatly improved.¡± "Huh? What did you say?" The old man suddenly became energetic. After thinking for a while, he looked at Su Han suspiciously, "Boy, how do you know that there are twelve leaves of Xuanhuang roots in this Taixuandu pill? Could it be that I accidentally said it one day?" Su Han smiled and said: "Senior, if you don't believe me, go back and test it, and you will know." The old man looked at Su Han with suspicion. He always felt that he had never mentioned the twelve-leaf black root in front of this boy, and he didn't know how this boy knew that there was such an ingredient in the poison pill. "Boy, if I find out, old man, that you are talking nonsense, you will be dead!" The old man is gone. However, within two hours, the old man came back again. When he came back this time, the old man¡¯s appearance was obviously very different from before. The originally dry and gloomy old face shot out two rays of light, sweeping back and forth on Su Han's face, as if trying to sweep something out of Su Han's face. "Boy, how do you know that by increasing the dosage of Twelve-leaf Xuanhuang Root, the effect of the poison pill will be greatly improved?" The old man asked suspiciously. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 813 Seducing the old man You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han chuckled: "I just know. What's so strange about this? Is it worth it for you to ask me specifically?" "Isn't it surprising? Youyou said it's not surprising?" The old man almost jumped up on the spot, "Old man, I have been studying this Taixuan Poison Pill for nearly two years, and I just barely came up with a usable pill recipe. But you just said this casually If you say that, the toxicity of my Taixuandu Pill will increase exponentially. Do you think it¡¯s strange or not? Do you think it¡¯s strange or not?¡± Su Han was happy. The old man actually spent two years researching such a prescription, which was beyond his expectation. "If you want to say it's strange, then it's strange. If you want to say it's not strange, then it's not strange either. In short, it's difficult for those who don't know it, but it's not difficult for those who know it." Su Han deliberately let it slip. The old man shouted impatiently: "It's not difficult to get a meeting! Boy, you should find me a meeting participant. No matter what the price is, my old man can bear it." "I'm locked in this cage by you and can't go anywhere. How can I find it?" Su Han said, spreading his hands. At this time, the old man also felt something. He stared at a pair of round eyes: "Boy, can you really help me find someone who can refine Taixuan Poison Pill?" "Of course, the dosage of Twelve-leaf Xuanhuang Root is not a lie to you, right?" Su Han asked. As soon as he heard Su Han's words, the old man's withered face suddenly looked like spring flowers blooming, "Boy, do you really mean what you said?" Su Han smiled and said: "Then do you take what you said seriously? If someone taught you the perfect refining method of Taixuan Poison Pill, would you really be willing to pay any price?" The old man waved his hand and said impatiently: "Can what my old man said be false? If you can find someone who understands this Taixuan Poison Pill, you will be my great benefactor. I will kowtow to you and call you seniors." Okay. If you don¡¯t feel comfortable living in this cage, you can go live in my old man¡¯s cave or lock me in this cage.¡± "That's what you said. A gentleman's words are hard to follow." Su Han was happy and knew that the old man had completely taken the bait. "Boy, let me tell you clearly, don't play tricks with me here, Mr. Guo. If I know that you are playing tricks and want to take the opportunity to slip away" The old man's face darkened. Su Han chuckled: "Your strength and magical powers are far better than mine, and there are many confusing and poisonous formations in this deep valley. Even if I want to play tricks, I can't seem to do it, right?" "Hmph, you can actually see the existence of the poisonous formation. No wonder you have been staying in the cage these days without wasting any energy" Mr. Guo looked a little surprised, but he believed Su Han's words even more. At that moment, Mr. Guo¡¯s expression changed several times, and suddenly his eyes moved, as if he had made up his mind. "Boy, I will believe you just once. I don't have to pursue the matter of accidentally breaking into the Poison King Valley, but you have to introduce me to the person who knows how to refine Taixuan Poison Pill." Su Han deliberately looked embarrassed and said: "What's the use of my introduction? People may not be able to teach you." Mr. Guo chuckled and said, "If he doesn't teach me, you can beg him!" "Thenwhy do I ask for it?" Su Han deliberately pretended to be stupid. "Uh well" the old man smiled a little awkwardly, yes, why do people have to beg for him? This matter has nothing to do with others. "Then what conditions do you need to intercede on my behalf?" The old man rubbed his hands vigorously, and there was a hint of flattery on his face. Su Han deliberately kept a straight face: "No begging. During this period, you have done me a lot of harm. You have been feeding me poison pills all day long. I don't know what sequelae it will leave in the future. You still expect me to beg for help for you? Just dream on it." .¡± "Hey, calm down, calm down." The old man immediately opened the cage, walked up to Su Han flatteringly, and tapped Su Han's shoulders gently with both hands, "Come on, come on, old man, I'll give you a pat on the back. Those poisons Dan, the old man has an antidote here. I will give you careful conditioning to ensure that there will be no sequelae! If you still can't relieve your anger, you can lock my old man in this cage and feed him poisonous pills for a month. Can you do that? ?is it good?" Su Han was secretly amused, but deliberately made a serious face: "It depends on your performance. If your performance in the next period of time satisfies me, I can consider it." "Hehe, it's easy to talk to. As long as you can introduce me to an expert who can refine Taixuan Poison Pill, I can talk to you about anything." The old man beamed with joy. He then carefully took Su Han out of the cage and took Su Han to live with him. Enter your own cave. In the next period of time, the old man served him delicious food, and Su Han also? Vaguely, he kept eating all kinds of natural treasures, elixirs and herbs in the cave, which made the old man's heart, liver, spleen and kidneys tremble all the time. ¡°These are all treasures that he has treasured for many years. This kid actually ate them whole. Isn¡¯t he afraid of indigestion? "However, Old Man Guo was slandering all his heart, but he did not dare to say anything. He was afraid that if he accidentally offended Su Han, he would not be introduced to the expert who could refine Taixuan Poison Pill. In that case, wouldn¡¯t all the previous efforts be in vain? With this mentality, the old man could only watch Su Han eat up all the treasures in his cave. However, Su Han still didn't say anything. On this day, the old man finally couldn't bear it anymore. He quickly came to Su Han and his face darkened: "Boy, when you said that last time, why was there still no movement?" Su Han chuckled: "Old man, do you know that your skill at pretending to be serious is really poor, and you can't scare anyone at all." The old man was speechless and simply lay down on the chair next to him carelessly: "Anyway, if you don't give me an explanation, my old man will follow you from now on and rely on you every day. I will follow you when you go to the hut, and I will follow you when you find a woman." Follow. You can figure it out yourself." Su Han's face suddenly turned dark. "Old man, are you really so cruel?" The old man said carelessly: "I'm already quite old anyway, so I have nothing to be ashamed of. I don't have any other abilities, but when it comes to the skill of being thick-skinned, I'm still pretty good at it." "You're cruel!" Su Han rolled his eyes, and then said angrily, "Tell me, what do you want to do?" "Isn't this nonsense? Of course I want you to introduce the expert who knows how to refine Taixuan Poison Pill!" "What happens after the introduction?" "Please tell me how to refine Taixuan Poison Pill." The old man was a little impatient, "I said, you don't want to regret it, right?" "Repentance? Do you think I am a repentant person? What I mean is, if I introduce you, but they don't want to give you advice, what should you do?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 814 Complete Conquest You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This issue is also the issue that old man Guo is most worried about. When Su Han asked, he was stunned and murmured: "Yes, what should I do if he refuses to give me advice?" After thinking about it, the old man punched his thigh with a ruthless punch: "If he refuses to teach me, I will become his teacher! Is this okay?" "Worship him as your disciple?" Su Han glanced at the old man, "What kind of disciple does such an expert want? Why do you still care about an old and bad old man like you as a disciple?" "You! Old man, I am the Supreme Elder of Poison King Valley" Su Han waved his hand and said: "Don't tell me this, talk to that expert. But I doubt that he will betray you, the Supreme Elder of the Poison King Valley." Old man Guo was stunned. Yes, a master like him must have lived in seclusion, and he might not care about himself, the Supreme Elder of the Poison King Valley. "The big deal is, I'll be his follower and his medicine servant, that's okay, right?" Old Man Guo was also a ruthless man, he gritted his teeth. Su Han chuckled and said, "Isn't this too unfair to you?" "I'm not aggrieved at all." The old man waved his hand triumphantly, "I said you young people don't know how to be far-sighted at all. You think it's embarrassing to be a follower or a medicine servant. Why don't you think about how you can master Tai What a master of Xuan Du Dan. If you can follow such a master, as long as you can learn a little bit of knowledge, it's not a loss. Hey, you kid, you don't even have hair. Even if I tell you, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Su Han smiled narrowly: "But old man, have you ever thought about what if that expert is younger than you?" "You don't understand this. In the world of cultivation, you will be respected if you have ability. As for age, it is just a symbol. Many young geniuses are surrounded by a group of old followers. Do you think they will feel embarrassed? Really? They are having fun! The strong are respected, do you understand?" This old man actually had a serious tone. Su Han coughed dryly and was a little speechless. This old man must have been abused in the past to form such a strange outlook on life. "So, as long as someone can teach you the Taixuandu Pill, it doesn't matter if you sell yourself to someone else?" The old man said happily: "Don't talk about selling yourself, even if I sell the entire Poison King Valley, my old man will never blink an eye." "Is this true?" Su Han raised his eyebrows. "Nonsense, can what my old man said be false? Hey, can you stop talking so much nonsense? When will you introduce me and give me a happy word?" The old man was not happy. Su Han sat on the chair with no intention of moving at all. He smiled leisurely and looked at the anxious old man scratching his head and ears. "Then kneel down and kowtow." Su Han suddenly said. "What?" The old man was stunned. The next second, he seemed to read some clues from Su Han's eyes. He suddenly jumped up and rushed to Su Han, "What did you just say? Let me kneel down. Kowtow?" "What? I'm sorry you just said so many lofty words, are they all false? When things come to a close, you won't be happy?" Su Han shook his head, "Forget it, just pretend I didn't say it." "No, no, no, don't be like this, Master, Master Su, could you please speak more clearly?" "I've already asked you to kowtow. Isn't it clear enough? Your understanding is so poor. It seems that I have to think about accepting you as my follower." "You? You accept me as your follower?" Old Man Guo's eyes widened, his face full of shock, "You mean, you you are the expert who can refine Taixuan Poison Pill?" "Well, my understanding is not that bad after all." Su Han nodded. The old man looked at Su Han blankly, his mouth wide open, and his tongue was knotted in his mouth. After a long time, as if he had reacted, he jumped up and threw himself at Su Han's feet: "By God, as long as Mr. Su is willing to teach me the perfect refining method of Taixuan Poison Pill, I, Lao Guo, am willing to be his Follow him and let him do whatever he wants. If you have any other intention, thunder and disaster from heaven and earth will kill me." It has to be said that this old man is indeed decisive, unlike ordinary strong men with high status, who are hesitant and sloppy. After swearing the oath, the old man rubbed his hands together and immediately came to Su Han's side: "Young Master, now I, Lao Guo, am your follower. Hey, you won't let your own people suffer, right?" Su Han coughed dryly: "Old Guo, do you really not regret it? This Poison King Valley is a top-notch force in Qionghua Lingguo, please let go??Don't you think it would be a loss to be my follower if the Supreme Elder of Poison King Valley doesn't do it? " Old Man Guo looked serious: "Regret? I, Old Guo, have lived a long life and have never known what regret is. I think that if I miss you, an expert who can refine Taixuan Poison Pill, I really want to regret." "Not bad." Su Han nodded slightly, "You have understanding." With that said, Su Han casually touched it, grabbed a pill recipe, and threw it over, "This is the best way to refine Taixuan Poison Pill, take it." Seeing Su Han throwing away the prescription like rubbish, Old Man Guo¡¯s first reaction was that Su Han was joking and trying to make fun of him. However, when he got the prescription, old man Guo was dumbfounded, and his whole body trembled with dissatisfaction: "This this is really a prescription for Xuan Du Dan!" Suddenly, old man Guo¡¯s tears flowed down in dissatisfaction. Su Han did not disturb him and allowed Old Man Guo to vent his emotions for a while. After a full quarter of an hour, Old Man Guo calmed down. "Young Master, you gave me this elixir, which solved my big problem for two years. You are my great benefactor. From now on, if you ask me to go east, I will never go west, and if you ask me, I will never kill. set fire!" The old man looked serious and said, "Young Master, wherever you go from now on, I, the old man, will follow you!" Su Han was drinking water. When he heard this, he almost spit out a mouthful of water. He thought that no matter where he went from now on, he would have to take such an old man with him, killing people and setting fires behind him. The scene was simply unimaginable. "Lao Guo, I don't need you to follow me. You can continue to be your supreme elder here peacefully. When I need it, you can just show up." "Ah?" The old man was a little frustrated for a moment. Does the young master dislike him because he is old and bad, so he doesn't want to take him with him? "Okay, you don't need to be so sad. I have other things that I need you to do. I'm going to Qionghua Lingdu now, but I don't want anything to go wrong on the way. Please arrange someone for me to escort me. Go to Qionghua Lingdu." Su Han ordered. Although in theory the remaining forces along the way can be easily dealt with, Su Han really doesn't want to cause any more complications. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 815 Entering the Spiritual Capital You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the old man heard this, he immediately beamed again. It seemed that the young master still needed him. "Young Master, this is easy to handle, this is easy to handle. However, those people in Poison King Valley are all idiots. If they are allowed to accompany the young master, the young master will not be very happy. It is better to let me, Lao Guo Why don¡¯t you just accompany the young master to Qionghua Spiritual Capital?¡± Su Han thought for a while and realized that this might be feasible. After all, the old man's reputation as a strong man in the Poison King Valley is well known, and he must be able to scare many people who want to cause trouble. ¡° If you let the old man accompany you, the trouble caused by Lei Guangzong disciples will no longer appear, and you can save yourself a lot of trouble. "Okay, then Lao Guo, please accompany me." Su Han made a decision. With Old Man Guo accompanying us, the journey was indeed smooth. Even if they occasionally meet someone who has no eyes and wants to take advantage of them, as long as Old Man Guo snorts coldly in the void, these guys will immediately realize that they have offended someone they cannot afford to offend. At the moment, they are all like Senior Brother Na Ding. Generally speaking, they run away with their heads in their hands, not even daring to look back. On this day, Su Han finally arrived at Qionghua Lingdu smoothly. This Qionghua Lingdu really has the demeanor of a martial arts holy land. Standing outside the city gate, looking at the towering buildings from a distance, the prosperity and grandeur are extremely prominent even in this Qionghua Lingguo. In comparison, Yunzhong City, Wildfire City, and Sheyang City are all no different from small villages. "I can't believe that this Qionghua Spirit City is so majestic. I really can't tell that this is just an island in the Thousand Islands Domain." It has to be said that the first stop of the Thousand Islands Region¡¯s group was the strange massacre island, which suddenly made Su Han¡¯s impression of the Thousand Islands Region extremely bad. However, after coming to Qionghua Lingguo and feeling the customs and customs of Qionghua Lingdu, Su Han still felt that a place like that small island did not have universal representative significance. "Hey, young master, this is the Qionghua Spiritual Capital, and it is also the most prosperous place in our Qionghua Spiritual Kingdom." The old man introduced to Su Han diligently, where is the business district of Qionghua Spirit City, where is the training area of ??Qionghua Spirit City, and where are the restricted areas of some families or forces, and outsiders are prohibited from intruding While he was talking lively, Old Man Guo¡¯s ears suddenly twitched, as if he had received a message from someone. After listening attentively for a moment, the old man's expression immediately became complicated. He was happy for a while, and then frowned and worried. From time to time, he would peek at Su Han and open his mouth, showing a look on his face that he was hesitant to speak. Su Han looked angry and funny: "If you have anything to do, just say it, don't pretend to be here with me." The old man then smiled and said: "It's not a big deal, hehe. It's the old man. I have a close friend who doesn't usually live in Qionghua Lingdu. He happened to be invited by someone to stay in Qionghua Lingdu these days. He sensed it. My aura, knowing that I had come to Qionghua Lingdu, invited me to be a guest" Su Han was speechless. He thought it was a big deal, but it turned out that the old man just wanted to ask for a leave from him. "For this matter, you can just go. I don't need you here. After you go there, just go back to the Poison King Valley." Su Han waved his hand and graciously asked the old man to leave. The old man didn't leave, he said with a smile: "Young master, if you don't have a place to live, you might as well go with me. My close friend of the old man now lives in a very big family in Qionghua Lingdu. He Invite my old man to come over and keep him company and talk about elixirs and medicines." "Is it convenient?" Su Han was really excited. This journey was so dusty that he didn't bother to bother anymore. "Convenient, of course it's convenient!" Old Man Guo was almost dancing for joy. Being able to spend a few more days with the young master would undoubtedly give him several more days of opportunities to learn new knowledge. "By the way, old man, in front of your friends, don't call me young master, just pretend that I am your disciple or something." In front of outsiders, Su Han still knew how to save face for the old man. The old man hesitated: "Young Master, is this bad? No, no, this is absolutely not possible." After struggling for a long time, the old man finally compromised and agreed to say that Su Han was his old friend in front of others. The family the two of them are going to is a first-class family in Qionghua Lingdu - the Duanmu family. The Duanmu family¡¯s mansion is located in a very prominent location in Qionghua Lingdu. Since flying was prohibited in Lingdu, the two walked on foot for a full hour before arriving at the Duanmu family's mansion. The Duanmu family's mansion is a large manor, extremely luxurious, and you can tell at a glance??Extraordinary. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but Old Man Guo¡¯s friend was invited to the mansion as a guest by the Duanmu family, and he is also a high-ranking alchemy king. The difference is that Old Man Guo is a seventh-level Dan King, but his friend Ling Dan King is already a ninth-level Dan King. Although there is only two levels left in the middle, it means that the attainments of Ling Dan King have reached the pinnacle among Dan Kings. This King of Ling Dan is an old man with an immortal spirit, standing next to the somewhat wretched old man Guo, it is somewhat incongruous. However, the relationship between the two is obviously good. "Old Ling, this is my old man's old friend, his name is Su Han." Old Man Guo finally followed Su Han¡¯s wishes and introduced Su Han to King Lingdan in a decent manner. King Ling Dan obviously didn¡¯t take this young man seriously. Hearing that he was Old Man Guo¡¯s old friend, he nodded politely and said hello. Su Han didn't care. He could see that King Ling Dan was a very arrogant person. It was very rare for such an arrogant person to not put on too much airs in front of him. " Moreover, as a ninth-level Dan King, Ling Dan King does have the capital to be arrogant. However, Su Han can understand, but it does not mean that he is willing to have any more dealings with this arrogant King Lingdan. After a few brief exchanges, Su Han returned to the room specially prepared for him by Old Man Guo. "Speaking of which, my alchemy cultivation in this life has also broken through the peak of the Ten Seals Great Alchemist, and has long reached the level of the Junior Alchemy King. However, I have never taken the Alchemy King test, and I have never received the test. The title of Alchemy King.¡± Su Han himself didn¡¯t care much. He had as many titles as he wanted in his previous life, so he wouldn¡¯t care about them. While he was resting his head and eyes in the room, in the evening, Old Man Guo suddenly knocked on the door and entered Su Han's room. "Hehe." Old Man Guo was still a little embarrassed. After entering the room, he stood in the corner, rubbing his hands back and forth, as if he was hesitant to speak. "If you fart, just let it go." Su Han was not angry. He had figured out this old man. No matter whether he let him say it or not, he would definitely say it in the end. "Hehe, young master, it's like this. I have something, young master, and I would like to ask your help." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 816: Ancient Alchemy Formula You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What happened? Did you encounter a problem while refining the alchemy?" Su Han asked curiously. "We have encountered a problem, hehe, but it's not my old man, but my old friend King Ling Dan. By chance, he got an ancient elixir recipe, but because of its age, some of the writing on the elixir recipe cannot be read. Clear¡­¡­" Su Han smiled and said: "Ancient elixirs, these things are all studied by you old scholars. I am young, what can I understand?" "Young Master, don't pretend to be in front of my old man. You can understand the refining method of Taixuandu Pill. Are you an ordinary young genius?" The old man curled his lips, "Old man, at my age, I can't It's not in vain. So many poisons have no effect on you, and you can also see that there are a lot of mazes in the Poison King Valley. If a person like you says that he doesn't have any secrets, I won't believe him even if he is beaten to death." "Well, for your sake, let's go and see what kind of ancient elixir it is." Su Han smiled. "Young master, please!" The old man was overjoyed, and immediately reacted after saying, "Ahem, I meanlittle friend, please!" The two walked side by side through the huge mansion and came to a grand and gorgeously decorated hall. In the hall, King Lingdan was sitting with another old man drinking tea. As soon as they saw old man Guo coming in, they both stood up immediately. "Old Guo, let me introduce you to someone. This is the elixir master of the Duanmu family, King Duanmu." King Lingdan showed a rare smile and introduced the strange old man to Old Man Guo. This strange old man, Duanmu Alchemy King, is an eighth-level Alchemy King. "King Duanmu Dan, this is my close friend King Guo Dan." King Ling Dan turned to introduce to King Duanmu Dan. "It turns out to be King Guo Dan, the Supreme Elder of Duwang Valley, whom I have admired for a long time." This King Duanmu Dan seemed a little reserved, and his salutes were also polite and cold. Later, before Old Man Guo could introduce Su Han to the Duanmu Pill King, King Lingdan smiled and said, "Brother Guo, King Duanmu is the elixir master of the Duanmu family, and you are also the elixir master of the Poison King Valley. Today we are three If we gather together and join forces, we might be able to conquer the Sanqing Jade Heng Pill within three months!" "Brother Ling, wait a minute, let me introduce you first" Before Old Man Guo could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Duanmu Pill King again, "Brother Ling is being polite. I'm not very professional in healing elixirs. I mainly have to rely on Brother Ling." Both of them regard Su Han as an ordinary junior of Old Man Guo, so naturally they will not pay attention to him, let alone whether Old Man Guo introduces him. After being polite, King Ling Dan remembered something, "By the way, brother Guo, you just said that you would like to invite an expert to study the Sanqing Jade Heng Dan with us. Where is that expert?" It was only then that Old Man Guo found an opportunity and said quickly: "I was just about to tell you that this little friend next to me, Su Han, is the alchemy expert I mentioned. Hehe, don't look at him. At such a young age, it was thanks to the old man that I was able to perfect the Taixuan Poison Pill." "What?" The two gray-bearded Dan Kings suddenly frowned. They looked at Old Man Guo and then at Su Han. They felt that this was not true. "Lao Guo, are you kidding us?" King Duanmu Dan asked with a frown. Old Man Guo immediately shouted, as if he had been greatly insulted, "How could I, Old Guo, joke about this kind of thing?" Immediately, the eyes of the two Alchemy Kings changed when they looked at Su Han. So young! Although there is no shortage of geniuses in the world of cultivation, how old is this young man? Sixteen? Seventeen? Even if he has been studying alchemy since he was born, how many years has it been until now? And which alchemy master has not experienced hundreds of years of immersion in alchemy before finally confirming his status in the field of alchemy? No matter what they think, the two Alchemy Kings feel that this matter is unreliable. "I wonder which alchemy master my little friend is?" King Lingdan asked politely. Old man Guo shouted: "Old Ling, do you really not believe what I say? Stop talking nonsense and quickly take out the prescription for Sanqing Yuheng Dan. An expert will know whether it is there or not." King Lingdan hesitated. Even if the ancient elixir recipe was incomplete, it was still an extremely precious elixir recipe left over from ancient times. How could it be possible to show it to others easily? "Brother Ling, this is absolutely impossible!" The Duanmu Pill King immediately jumped out to stop him. You know, even if he is the Duanmu Pill King, the Duanmu family is famous all over the world.He is a master of elixirs, but it costs a lot to get a glimpse of this ancient elixir recipe. Moreover, this was because King Lingdan invited him to jointly study this pill formula, otherwise the price he would have to pay would be even greater. But who is this young boy? How can he see the recipe so easily? King Ling Dan looked at Old Man Guo. It wasn't that he didn't trust this close friend, but the problem was that Su Han was too young, so young that he felt a little unreliable. "Brother Ling, you don't believe me?" Old man Guo was a little angry. The young master is a real alchemist. If given the chance, old man Guo would like to be his disciple, but the young master sees that Just don¡¯t fuck him. ?????????????????? However, forget it about King Ling Dan. King Duanmu Dan actually showed a bit of contempt and suspicion in his eyes. How could this not make Old Man Guo furious? If it weren¡¯t for the sake of King Ling Dan, Old Man Guo would have wanted to rush up and spit on the old face of King Duanmu Dan. King Lingdan frowned and said nothing. From the bottom of his heart, of course he was willing to believe Old Man Guo. After all, the two had been friends since they were young. How could he not understand Old Man Guo. "However, the young man in front of him is indeed too young, too young to see the slightest bit of the elegance of an alchemy expert. "Okay! Okay! Okay!" Old Man Guo saw King Ling Dan's hesitation in his eyes and couldn't help being extremely angry. His whole old face was shaking with anger, and he announced loudly, "Old Ling, since you don't believe me, then we It¡¯s better for you two to cut off your robes and sever your ties today!¡± "Old Guo, wait a minute." King Lingdan was shocked when he heard that Old Man Guo even said the words of breaking up the relationship. Knowing that Old Man Guo was serious about it, he quickly stopped him, "I'll take it out, can't I take it out? " "No need!" Old Man Guo snorted coldly. In his mind, the young master is aloof and cannot be blasphemed by anyone. The attitude of King Ling Dan and King Duanmu Dan was already disrespectful. It made him, Old Man Guo, feel ashamed of his young master. How could he still have the dignity to ask the young master to see the prescription. "Young man ahem, Su Xiaoyou, I really can't help myself this time." Old man Guo's face turned red, feeling that all his face had been lost by those two stubborn old men. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 817: Who cares? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing this situation, Su Han couldn't help but secretly shake his head. Originally, he could have just ignored this matter. ?????????????????? However, seeing the red face of Old Man Guo, this old man had tried his best along the way and was very respectful to him. Su Han felt that he still couldn¡¯t let the old man lose face in front of his friends. At the moment, Su Han raised his brows lightly and said with a leisurely smile: "Old Guo, don't be too angry. Do I still put my eyes on a incomplete prescription of Sanqing Jade Heng Dan? Just listen, Chu Yulu, Huan Yunsong , Tianlian fruit" Su Han named more than a dozen raw materials in one breath. Old Man Guo¡¯s face was still blank, but King Ling Dan beside him felt as if he had been struck by lightning, his hands trembling slightly in surprise. What Su Han reported was exactly the dozen ingredients in his Sanqing Yuheng Dan recipe What does this mean? It means that the other party has simply seen this incomplete ancient elixir recipe! Thinking that just now he had treated this ancient elixir recipe like a treasure, hiding it and not taking it out, King Ling Dan couldn't help but feel ashamed. Do people still need to see his ancient elixir recipe? For Old Man Guo, King Ling Dan felt even more guilty: "Brother Guo, I was confused just now, I hope you won't take offense." Old man Guo snorted coldly, but put on airs and said: "If you want to apologize, just apologize to Su Xiaoyou!" "Little friend Su, I was blind just now. I hope you won't be offended!" The Ling Dan King was not unambiguous. He faced Su Han seriously, bowed deeply, and even lowered his head to Su Han's waist. It is obvious that this gift How heavy it is. "If you know your mistakes, correct them. You are worthy of being a close friend of me, Old Guo!" When Old Man Guo saw this scene, his face broke out into a smile again. King Duanmu Dan felt that these two old men were simply crazy, and they were fooled around by a young boy. He snorted coldly: "Boy, I don't care what tricks you play, but it is absolutely impossible to deceive me." "Brother Duanmu, if you have any objections, please come back!" King Lingdan suddenly straightened up and said coldly to King Duanmudan. "What?" Duanmu Dan King almost suspected that he heard wrongly. This Ling Dan King, who was standing on the same front as him just now, actually turned his head and pointed his gun at him? "Brother Ling, what do you mean?" Duanmu Danwang looked ugly. "I mean, if you have any objections to my judgment, Ling, you can leave on your own. I will send someone to send you back the things you gave me just now, and you won't suffer any loss." King Ling Dan's expression Indifferent, he is a straight-tempered person. He just listened to the words of King Duanmu Dan and almost wronged a good person. This made him lose most of his goodwill towards the famous King Duanmu Dan. Duanmu Dan King couldn¡¯t believe his ears. What was Ling Dan King saying? Could it be that he wanted to expel himself because of a young boy? "Okay, okay." At this time, Old Man Guo was unwilling to cause any more conflicts and took the initiative to make peace. "Brother Ling, your temper is too upright. After all, we are guests of the Duanmu family, so why not Did you refute the master¡¯s face?¡± "But" King Ling Dan hesitated for a moment, "It's okay to let King Duanmu Dan stay. However, I want to ask little friend Su Han to study the recipe of Sanqing Jade Heng Dan with us. If King Duanmu Dan wants to If you have any objections, little friend, it¡¯s better to leave now to avoid further trouble.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections, just invite him, I can work with him!¡± King Duanmu Dan looked cold. He said this not because his impression of Su Han had changed. In fact, he still thought Su Han was a liar. The reason why he asked to stay was to see how long this liar could continue to deceive people. ? Sooner or later, the liar will be exposed. At that time, King Ling Dan and Old Man Guo will understand who was blind in the first place. "Little friend Su, I'm really sorry for today. May I ask, are you still willing to study the Sanqing Jade Heng Dan with us?" King Ling Dan invited politely, with a hint of uneasiness in his tone that could not be concealed. Su Han smiled faintly, "Since Lao Guo invited me, I am willing to accompany him to the end." ¡°In the final analysis, Su Han still does it for Old Man Guo¡¯s sake. King Lingdan naturally knew this. He glanced at Old Man Guo with gratitude, stretched out his hand and said, "Everyone, please come to the alchemy room with me!" The Duanmu family's alchemy room is more luxurious and more fully equipped than any alchemy room Su Han has ever seen in this life. ¡°Everyone, we are gathered together today,Just for this incomplete recipe of Sanqing Jade Heng Dan. " Although everyone is in the Duanmu family, the dominant one is King Lingdan who provides the pill recipe. King Ling Dan waved his hand and directly presented the pill recipe in the form of a large scroll in front of the three of them. It wasn¡¯t until he saw the raw materials on the pill recipe that Old Man Guo suddenly realized why Lord Ling Dan¡¯s attitude had changed 180 degrees just now. I'm sorry that the materials Su Han read out just now are all raw materials for the Sanqing Yuheng Dan formula For a moment, Old Man Guo admired Su Han so much that he was worthy of being his young master. Even before King Ling Dan took out the recipe, the Young Master knew the raw materials in the recipe. Obviously, the Young Master I¡¯ve seen this incomplete recipe! Will such a young man be an ordinary young genius? Would such a young man not have any secrets? ¡°It¡¯s just a shame that I couldn¡¯t make the hateful King Duanmu Dan surrender just now. This is the most regretful thing for Old Man Guo. "I spent a lot of money to find this incomplete prescription of the Sanqing Jade Heng Pill from an ancient ruins. Judging from its raw materials, it should be a healing pill recipe, and it is not low-level." King Ling Dan showed the elixir recipe and continued: "However, in this elixir recipe, there are three key raw materials missing. After my long-term painstaking research, I have completed two of them, but I don't know the accuracy. How about it. In addition, I have never had a clue about the missing third flavor raw material, and I would like to discuss it with you." "Oh? Brother Ling, you have already completed two of the ingredients? Then take a closer look. The materials that Brother Ling has completed must be correct!" Old Man Guo was in high spirits, and even the Duanmu Pill King couldn't help but show interest. Only Su Han, with a smile on his face, watched this scene without commenting. In the alchemy room, the three old men quickly fell into a heated discussion. Time, also in this discussion, slowly passed for several days. "Okay, these two raw materials have been confirmed to be accurate." King Ling Dan was smiling all over his face. He did not feel tired from several days of discussions, but instead became more enthusiastic, "Next, there is the missing third flavor raw material. I wonder what your opinions are on this third flavor raw material? "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 818 The battle for raw materials You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Duanmu Dan King pondered for a moment and then said: "Based on the results of our discussions over the past few days, I think that the missing third ingredient should be an elixir with mild hallucinogenic and analgesic effects. I think, The possibility of Phantom Grass is very high.¡± "Phantom Spirit Grass?" King Ling Dan's eyes suddenly lit up, and after deducing in his mind for a moment, he nodded repeatedly, "Brother Duanmu, you are worthy of being the master of elixirs in the Duanmu family. This suggestion is very constructive. I think the possibility of Phantom Grass is indeed Very big." "That's right, and the properties of Phantom Grass are also very consistent with the other raw materials in this recipe." The two old men became more and more happy as they talked, and it was obvious that they had completely forgotten the previous unpleasantness. But Old Man Guo frowned and looked at Su Han. If he saw it correctly, there was clearly a look of disapproval in the young master's eyes! "Young Master ahem, Su Xiaoyou, do you have a different opinion?" Old man Guo¡¯s words immediately attracted the eyes of the other two old men. Su Han didn't plan to say anything at first, but he didn't expect that Old Man Guo suddenly attracted the attention of the other two people with his voice. At that moment, Su Han smiled lightly and said: "It's okay to use Phantom Grass to complete this elixir. No mistakes.¡± Su Han¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound like much to King Ling Dan¡¯s ears, but to King Duanmu Dan¡¯s ears, they obviously made him very unhappy. "Su Xiaoyou, what do you mean by this?" King Duanmu Dan snorted coldly, "What do you mean by 'not a mistake'? Could it be that you have other more correct answers?" At this time, King Duanmu Dan was indeed furious. This kid, because of his reasons, caused King Ling Dan to lose face once and for all. Although King Duanmu Dan didn¡¯t say much about this matter, he secretly held a grudge. What's more, during the days when the four of them entered the alchemy room to discuss, Su Han had not expressed any opinions at all, nor had he made any achievements at all. Duanmu Alchemy King sneered: "Some people have not said a word since entering the alchemy room, and have not expressed any constructive opinions. Now, they are pointing fingers at my conclusion and talking about yin and yang? Brother Ling, look at him. With his face, do you still think he is an expert in alchemy?" "Su Xiaoyou, what's wrong with this Phantom Grass?" King Ling Dan asked. "I told you, there's nothing wrong with it. It's just that there are more suitable materials." Su Han originally didn¡¯t want to say too much, but Old Man Guo¡¯s voice forced him to explain a few more words. As soon as these words were spoken, the alchemy room suddenly became silent, and even King Ling Dan couldn't help but look a little surprised. The Duanmu Pill King immediately frowned: "Brother Ling, this guy is a smooth-talking liar, you" King Ling Dan waved his hand, interrupting King Duanmu Dan, and looked at Su Han apologetically: "Little friend Su, you might as well talk about it. If you question the conclusion of Phantom Grass, you have to give a convincing reason. Otherwise, even if you are an expert friend introduced by Brother Guo, I cannot favor you." "Obviously, although King Ling Dan was very surprised that Su Han could tell the raw materials of Sanqing Jade Heng Dan before, at this moment, he was a little suspicious of Su Han's words. Because he also feels that there seems to be nothing wrong with the conclusion of Phantom Grass. On the contrary, this conclusion is simply very appropriate. King Duanmu Dan snorted coldly. He had long been unhappy with this inexplicable boy. At this moment, the unhappiness finally broke out: "Boy, who are you? How can you question my conclusion?" Su Han was repeatedly called a liar by the Duanmu Pill King. At this moment, he couldn't help but raise his eyebrows: "I am really qualified on this issue. But you, Duanmu Pill King, why are you so angry? Do you feel guilty?" "Am I guilty?" King Duanmu Dan's face turned cold, "You kid, are you crazy because of your loss of heart?" Su Han dismissed it and ignored the Duanmu Pill King at all. Instead, he looked at King Ling Dan calmly. "King Ling Dan, if you don't come up with actual evidence about the right and wrong in this, maybe you won't be convinced. However, I still want to say one thing, Magic Rhinoceros Grass is better than Magic Spirit Grass. Put it in this pill. Fangli is more suitable. I think that the original elixir was Magic Rhinoceros, because those great elixir masters in ancient times would never abandon Magic Rhinoceros and choose Phantom Spirit Grass." Su Han talked eloquently, completely ignoring the changing expressions of the three people in front of him, and spoke happily. And LingKing Alchemy was completely stunned, with doubts on his face, and asked: "You said that Fantasy Rhinoceros Grass is better than Magic Spirit Grass, do you have any basis for it?" Duanmu Danwang sneered: "It's nonsense, what basis can it have? Brother Ling, don't be deceived by this kid's rhetoric. You and I are very clear about the properties of Magic Rhinoceros Grass, and how compatible it is with other ingredients in the formula." , It¡¯s not even as high as Phantom Grass. What basis does this kid have for saying that Phantom Grass is better than Phantom Grass?¡± King Ling Dan actually thinks the same way, so how can he believe Su Han's statement? Su Han shook his head. In fact, the rejection reaction caused by the Magic Rhinoceros Grass and other materials is the key to refining the elixir, which can make the final product, Sanqing Yuheng Dan, of better quality. However, if you say this now, obviously no one will believe it. "Any debate now is empty. King Duanmu Pill, you have always opposed my conclusion. So, what kind of quality do you think you can refine the Sanqing Jade Heng Pill with Phantom Spirit Grass?" Dan is coming?" Su Han asked lightly. Duanmu Alchemy King raised his chin proudly, talking about alchemy with him? What a disgrace! "I believe that even with the worst possibility, we can refine a mid-grade elixir. Moreover, there is a high possibility that we can refine a top-grade elixir." King Duanmu Dan said proudly. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "If the level of the alchemist is the same, using the magic rhinoceros grass to refine it, I can guarantee that the completed elixir will reach the top level!" As soon as these words came out, it was immediately shocking! The best? This is the ancient Dan Fang, just take over the refining, can you refine the best? Even King Duanmu Dan only thinks that he can refine the top quality! King Duanmu Dan sneered again and again: "You are not afraid of flashing your tongue when you talk big! Who can't talk nonsense? You said that you can refine the best with magic rhinoceros grass, and you can refine the best?" "Okay, don't argue." King Ling Dan was on the side, and he also had a headache when he heard this. However, as the initiator of this alchemy discussion activity, he is naturally obliged to resolve the dispute between the two. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 819 Everyone has his own success You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Two of you, logically speaking, one of you is the elixir master of the Duanmu family, and the other is a year-end friend invited by Brother Guo. No one can be neglected. Brother Guo, what do you think we should do?" King Ling Dan kicked the ball to Old Man Guo. Old Man Guo rolled his eyelids: "Brother Ling, you must be fair in this matter. Otherwise, Old Man Guo will not comply." King Ling Dan sighed softly: "If I act arbitrarily today, I'm afraid you two will not accept it. The ancient masters said it well, practice brings true knowledge. I think it is better to follow the practice of the alchemy world and refine it on the spot. Then you will know which raw material is the most suitable.¡± Refining on site? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. ??Besides, didn¡¯t King Lingdan agree that Phantom Spirit Grass was the best conclusion just now? Why is he going back on his word now? "Brother Ling, this Magic Spirit Grass is definitely the best material. We have just verified it theoretically. There is really no need to waste time and verify it in practice just because of a junior's nonsense." Duanmu Dan King said in his tone. , with some protest. This attitude made King Lingdan feel slightly unhappy. In the discussion of alchemy, it is normal for different people to come to different conclusions. As a rule, it is verified by on-site refining to know which conclusion is the most perfect. "However, this Duanmu Dan King actually blocked this matter and even excused himself from conducting on-site verification because of his young age. This kind of behavior made the always upright King Ling Dan a little uncomfortable with it. At that moment, Ling Dan King said calmly: "Duanmu Dan King, in the world of alchemy, theory is one aspect, but practice is a more important aspect. If practice proves that Phantom Grass is indeed the best material, then you and Su Xiaoyou In this dispute, you can be considered fair and aboveboard, so what's wrong with that? Su Xiaoyou, what do you think?" Su Han chuckled: "I will follow King Lingdan's arrangements." When King Duanmu Pill heard this, he knew that he could not escape the on-site refining this time. At that moment, he sighed, cupped his hands and said, "Brother Ling, it was me, Meng Lang, just now. What Brother Ling said makes sense. Practice brings true knowledge, so I will use practical actions to expose this kid who is pretending to be a ghost." King Duanmu Dan naturally did not dare to be dissatisfied with King Ling Dan. He was going to vent all his anger on Su Han. At this moment, Old Man Guo rolled his eyes, but suddenly said: "Wait a minute, King Duanmu Pill, according to me, Old Man Guo, you are already very old, and you actually want to compete with a junior in making pills. You Are you ashamed or not? Even if you win in the end and the quality of the elixir you refine is better, is it because the material of Phantom Grass is better? Or is it because you, Duanmu Alchemy King, have been refining elixirs for hundreds of years? , can you naturally refine elixirs of better quality?" "you¡­¡­" King Duanmu Dan couldn¡¯t help but became furious, ¡°According to what you said, what should we do?¡± Old Man Guo hummed: "Of course I, Old Man Guo, will take the place of Little Friend Su and compete with you in refining the elixir. In this way, no matter which party refines the elixir with higher quality, it can be said that it is entirely due to the selection of materials. The difference is not because of the difference in the level of alchemy masters. I think you, Duanmu Alchemy King, will not refuse this proposal, right?" "Of course I won't refuse, it would be more fair." King Duanmu Pill was furious, could he still bully a young boy? It would be better to let old man Guo refine it instead of Su Han. In this way, once he, King Duanmu Pill, won, the other party would have nothing to say. The Duanmu family¡¯s alchemy room was fully equipped. Soon someone sent two identical materials. The only difference was that the magic spirit grass and the magic rhinoceros grass were different. The two of them verified it individually and determined that there was nothing wrong with the material. Old Man Guo chuckled: "Duanmu Pill King, let's talk first. This on-site refining will be boring if there is no lottery. It is said that Duanmu Pill King has a Poison Sky Cauldron passed down from the Duanmu family's ancestors. If the Sanqing Jade refined by my old man If the Heng Dan is of higher quality than what you, Duanmu Dan King, can refine, how about giving me the Poison Sky Cauldron as a bonus?" Old Man Guo is a strong man in the Poison King Valley, and he has long been salivating over the Poison Sky Cauldron. Taking this opportunity, I couldn't wait to mention it. King Duanmu Dan¡¯s whole face was twitching. This old man Guo was so shameless that he could open his mouth like a lion. Although the Poison Sky Cauldron is here with him, it is an heirloom of the Duanmu family, and it is not something he, the Duanmu Pill King, can give away casually.   "Why, are you feeling guilty?" Old Man Guo chuckled. "Who said I have a guilty conscience?" Duanmu Pill King was furious, "Okay, okay! Since you mentioned this, I have gained a fortune, so you have to do it. If you can't refine the best elixir, I will I want to make a copy of your Poison King Valley¡¯s secret method of suppressing the valley, the Poison King Heart Sutra.¡± "If I can't refine it, old man, let alone make a copy, old man, I can just give you the original version of the Poison King's Heart Sutra." Old Man Guo smiled weirdly, looking indescribably mean. "Okay, stop bickering and let's get started." King Ling Dan also stopped the two of them at the right time. Although Old Man Guo¡¯s Alchemy King level is one level lower than that of Duanmu Alchemy King, when it comes to the actual alchemy techniques, the two are almost the same. Heating the cauldron, building the fire, adding ingredientsthe steps for both of them are almost exactly the same. The difference lies only in the difference between Phantom Spirit Grass and Phantom Rhinoceros Grass. King Lingdan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the two people who were busy. He really wanted to know the final result, whether the Phantom Spirit Grass would win or the Phantom Rhinoceros Grass would suddenly emerge as a new force? King Lingdan¡¯s eyes also fell on Su Han on the side from time to time. What surprised him was that Su Han had his arms folded from beginning to end, looking at ease and not worried at all. Even King Ling Dan didn¡¯t see Su Han¡¯s intention to send a message to Old Man Guo. Su Han completely ignored Old Man Guo, as if he had absolute confidence that as long as Old Man Guo started refining it, it would definitely be the best elixir. King Lingdan is completely confused, where does this young man get his confidence? You must know that the three of you are already the top alchemy experts in Qionghua Lingguo. However, this young man was as calm as water in front of the three of them, and was not suppressed by the momentum of the three of them at all. ????????????? Even, he still has a faint aura of absolute superiority. In the concept of Ling Dan King, only an absolute alchemy giant who has extraordinary attainments in alchemy and has even broken through to the realm of alchemy king can have such a temperament. "However, it is impossible for Qionghua Lingguo to have such a giant of alchemy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 820 A great victory You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "While King Ling Dan kept muttering in his heart, Old Man Guo's Sanqing Jade Heng Dan was also released. "You can only get one piece of this rare elixir per batch." At this moment, Old Man Guo was round and full, with an attractive color, and looked very three-dimensional. The most important thing is that on top of this elixir, there are very obvious nine Dan Qi existences. The best elixir! As soon as King Ling Dan saw the elixir refined by Old Man Guo, he knew that King Duanmu Dan was going to lose. Although King Duanmu Dan's elixir has not yet been finally refined, King Ling Dan's alchemy attainments are so profound. He only needs to observe the roar of Duanmu Dan King's alchemy cauldron, the green smoke rising from the top of the alchemy cauldron, and combine it with Duanmu Dan. The king's alchemy steps can predict the quality of Duanmu Dan Wang's final elixir with 80% to 90% certainty. King Ling Dan believes that the quality of the elixir produced by Lord Duanmu this time is of the highest quality. Although top-grade elixirs are also extremely rare, they are obviously far from being comparable to top-grade elixirs. Faced with this result, King Lingdan unexpectedly found that deep down in his heart, he was not surprised, but had a vague feeling of "this is how it should be". At this time, King Duanmu¡¯s elixir was also released, and it was indeed of the highest quality. People are more likely to die than others, and goods are thrown away when goods are compared. The Duanmu Pill King's Cheng Dan looks good on its own, but when compared with Su Han's, it is much inferior. However, for the sake of caution, King Ling Dan took both Cheng Dan over and repeatedly confirmed that they were correct before letting out a long sigh. The failure of King Duanmu Dan was not just his failure, but the fact that the old scholars as a whole lost to the unstoppable young people. However, King Lingdan did not feel depressed. On the contrary, he was very excited. ¡°Practice brings true knowledge, this saying is absolutely true. "Haha, I didn't expect it. I didn't expect it. Su Xiaoyou, you really taught me a lesson. I didn't expect that this Magic Rhinoceros Grass is really more suitable than Magic Spirit Grass. The world of alchemy is filled with wonders, but our thinking is too narrow." Su Han smiled slightly: "King Ling Dan thanks you." There is no need to say anything. The Duanmu Pill King was so aggressive before, but at this moment, he is like an eggplant beaten by frost. His eyes have been switching between his own pill and Old Man Guo's pill. He refuses to believe this. fact. ¡°Obviously, King Duanmu Dan has been fooled by this unexpected result. All this was completely beyond his expectation and subverted his cognition. Old Man Guo grinned and laughed: "What do you think? I'll just say that Su Xiaoyou is an expert in alchemy. It seems that we still have to provide actual evidence to be convincing. This time, some people will learn a lot better. Huh? King Duanmu Dan, do you think so?" Indeed, as Old Man Guo said, the current Duanmu Pill King is dumbfounded and can't speak. Not only was his face burning, and he felt like he wanted to find a crack in the ground to burrow into, but when King Duanmu Dan thought that he had actually lost the Poison Heavenly Baoding to Old Man Guo, he felt that his whole heart, liver, spleen, and kidneys were stirring. . That is the Dutian Baoding, an ancestral treasure of the Duanmu family. Even he, the Duanmu Pill King, cannot give it away with just a word. "But, I said it myself, how could I take it back?" Under such circumstances, how could Duanmu Dan King be able to say even a single sentence? Old man Guo, on the other hand, said proudly: "King Duanmu Pill, you must not forget that Poison Sky Cauldron. Send someone to deliver it to me later, eh?" "Don't worry, your Poison Sky Cauldron is indispensable!" King Duanmu Dan almost shattered his silver teeth, but in this case, he had to agree. After agreeing to Old Man Guo, he still had to consider how to explain to his family after giving away the Dutian Baoding. "Okay, boy, please remember this" King Duanmu Dan walked away with a dark face. Before leaving, he even forgot to say hello to King Ling Dan and Old Man Guo. ¡°Obviously, he put all the blame on Su Han. King Ling Dan looked at the back of King Duanmu Dan as he walked away, and shook his head, "Brother Guo, you are really cruel. The Poison Sky Baoding has been enough to make him feel distressed for several years" Old man Guo was very proud: "Who told him to be disrespectful to meto my little friend Su Han? This old man is just a slight punishment." "Su Xiaoyou, I have to thank you for teaching me a lesson today. From now on, no matter what alchemy problems I encounter, I will never make arbitrary decisions. I must make a conclusion after practice."  "King Ling Dan took the matter seriously and bowed to Su Han again. Su Han smiled and said: "With senior masters like King Lingdan, I believe that the alchemy world in Qionghua Lingguo will develop more and more vigorously." It was just an ordinary polite word. Unexpectedly, King Lingdan's eyes darkened when he heard Su Han's words, as if he had touched something on his mind. For a moment, he didn't answer. Old Man Guo hurriedly said: "Su Xiaoyou, I'm afraid you don't know yet. It's also my old man's fault. I didn't introduce you to Brother Ling's identity before. My old man is here to re-introduce Brother Ling, from Qionghua Lingdi. , is the Alchemy Master of Qionghua Spiritual Land, and is also the current Alchemy Master of Qionghua Spiritual Land.¡± Qionghua Spiritual Land? Su Han had heard of the famous name of Qionghua Spiritual Land as early as when he entered Qionghua Spiritual Kingdom. This Qionghua Spiritual Land is mysterious and unpredictable, and it is the highest ruling power of Qionghua Spiritual Kingdom. To put it bluntly, it is the most prominent sect in Qionghua Ling Kingdom, towering over all other sects. ¡° Moreover, the strongest people in Qionghua Lingguo were all born in Qionghua Lingguo. However, people from Qionghua Lingdi will not appear in Lingguo if nothing happens. It is also difficult for people from the Ling Kingdom to catch traces of Qionghua Lingdi. Unexpectedly, this serious-tempered King Lingdan turned out to be from Qionghua Lingdi. After hearing Old Man Guo's introduction, Ling Dan King just smiled bitterly: "What kind of alchemy master? It's just because the alchemy talents of Qionghua Lingguo are withering now that I let me become this master. If Qionghua Lingguo's alchemy master If there are many talents in alchemy, I would rather not be the head of the family, and I will be happy in my heart." Old man Guo quickly advised: "Brother Ling, don't be too anxious. It's just that the time has not yet come. I believe that the spring of alchemy belonging to Qionghua Lingguo will always come." "Qionghua Lingguo, the foundation of alchemy is very poor?" Su Han asked curiously. King Ling Dan nodded: "Little friend, I won't lie to you. The current situation of alchemy in Qionghua Lingguo is indeed very bad." "I saw you today, little friend. You only showed the tip of the iceberg of your alchemy attainments, but I can already see that your alchemy attainments have surpassed any young man in Qionghua Lingguo. This is not I am flattering you. I have stayed in Qionghua Lingguo for so many years and have been committed to looking for juniors with alchemy potential. But I have to say that these martial arts geniuses in Qionghualingguo are not bad, but when it comes to The potential of the alchemy genius is far from what I expected." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 821: Join Qionghua Spiritual Land You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "There are Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms in the entire Thousand Island Territory. The martial arts geniuses of our Qionghua Lingguo may not be bad among the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms. However, when it comes to the current situation of Alchemy and the importance attached to Alchemy, But it¡¯s absolutely not enough.¡± King Lingdan also sighed a little when he said this. It can be seen that the current situation of alchemy in Qionghua Lingguo makes him extremely dissatisfied. However, these have little to do with Su Han. "Little friend, I heard from Brother Guo that you just came to Qionghua Lingguo. Before you came to Qionghua Lingguo, who did you study under? Do you have a sect?" King Ling Dan asked uncertainly. In his opinion, it is absolutely impossible for Su Han to have such a heaven-defying alchemy performance that he has no sect and no master. "I have no family or sect. As for the teacher, I had a wandering master as my teacher when I was young. I learned a lot about alchemy from him." Su Han has his own explanation for his "unbelievable" and "mysterious" alchemy attainments. Although it sounds a bit bizarre, it is not enough to arouse others' suspicion. And when King Lingdan heard that Su Han had no family or sect, his eyes suddenly shone with surprise and joy. "Little friend, I am not someone who likes to poach people. Since you have no family or sect, I am here to formally extend an invitation to you. Are you willing to enter Qionghua Spiritual Land to practice and become a genius in Qionghua Spiritual Land? Qionghua Spiritual Land. Although I am not the one who calls the shots in Hualing Land, I definitely have the right to speak, so I can let you enter Qionghua Spirit Land at any time as long as you are willing." This is considered an invitation from King Lingdan. Old man Guo on the side almost dropped his eyes as he listened. In all his years of living, this was the first time he saw King Lingdan personally extend an invitation to a young man, inviting him to join the Qionghua Spiritual Land. But having said that, Old Man Guo felt that he could understand King Ling Dan very well. If he were in the position of King Lingdan and saw such a young man who could be called a devil in the alchemy world, his desire to invite him to join Qionghua Spiritual Land would be ten times stronger than King Lingdan. "Little friend Su, you just came to Qionghua Lingguo, aren't you looking for a place to stay? I, Old Man Guo, can assure you with my personality that Qionghua Lingguo is definitely the most suitable place for you to stay. If you go there, you will definitely not You will regret it.¡± After all, Old Man Guo was a good friend, so he tried his best to help King Ling Dan start to persuade Su Han. " Moreover, from Su Han's perspective, Old Man Guo also felt that only a force like Qionghua Lingdi was worthy of an alchemy genius like Su Han. As for the other families and forces in Qionghua Lingguo, in Old Man Guo's opinion, they are not worthy of his young master. Su Han was also a little moved after hearing what King Ling Dan and Old Man Guo said. As old man Guo said, Su Han really needs a place to stay now. Only by taking root in the Thousand Island Territory can he stand on this platform and set his sights on the entire Thousand Island Territory to see what this vast Thousand Island Territory is like. It was not as he imagined that he would have the chance to save his father. Su Han decided to take root here first. "King Lingdan, you have personally invited me on behalf of Qionghua Lingdi. If I refuse, it will be somewhat disrespectful. Qionghua Lingdi is the number one force in Qionghua Lingguo. Maybe, it is really suitable for me." platform, I will go with King Lingdan. However, I also want to make a small request." "Whatever you want, just ask!" King Ling Dan was extremely happy. How could he not be happy that Qiong Hualing had successfully recruited a top-notch alchemy genius? "After joining Qionghua Spiritual Land, King Lingdan doesn't have to take special care of me, let alone give me any special treatment. I want to learn these things by myself and slowly work hard." Su Han made his own request, which he had been considering. He feels that it is refreshing to receive some special care through relationships, but at the same time, it also takes away a lot of the fun of competition and hard work, which is detrimental to his long-term development. King Ling Dan was obviously a little surprised after hearing Su Han's words. His white eyebrows couldn't help but raise slightly: "Little friend, are you sure you don't want any special care? Even if I introduce you to join Qionghua Spiritual Land, if there is nothing If you want to take care of me, you should still start from the bottom disciple." "The disciples at the bottom are just what I want." Su Han said with a smile. "Little friend, if you start as a disciple at the bottom, there will be a lot of setbacks and tribulations. Moreover, I will bring you into the Qionghua Spiritual Land, which will also arouse a lot of doubts from all parties. Without my care, you will definitely not be able to survive." Will you be defeated by these doubts and setbacks?¡± King Lingdan asked with doubts. Su Han smiled and said: "The only one who can defeat me is me.Own. Other than that, no doubts or setbacks can defeat me. " Although Su Han's tone was not as firm as a vow, it still had a convincing bearing. ¡­¡­ Su Han nodded, and King Ling Dan was naturally overjoyed. At the moment, after agreeing with Su Han on the time to enter the Qionghua Spiritual Land, King Lingdan left the Duanmu family on his animal chariot. The beast's chariot was pulled by four spiritual beasts. It was unusually impressive. With a shout, the beast's chariot crossed the clouds and disappeared. This movement naturally alarmed many people in the Duanmu family. At that moment, many people walked out of their rooms and looked at the disappeared chariot with great envy. "Have you heard? A young man came to the family today. It is said that even King Duanmu Dan was defeated by him." "Yes, it is said that even King Lingdan has sent an invitation to him to join Qionghua Spiritual Land." "Being personally invited by King Lingdan, I'm afraid my future is bright." A group of young geniuses from the Duanmu family all had envious looks in their eyes, and their voices were full of envy. ¡°Obviously, they were extremely envious of King Lingdan¡¯s invitation. Who is King Lingdan? He is the Alchemy Master of Qionghua Spiritual Land, and also a giant figure in Qionghua Spiritual Land. Even in the entire Qionghua Ling Kingdom, King Lingdan was an extremely powerful being. How incredible would it be for someone to be favored by King Lingdan and invite him? It's no wonder that King Duanmu Dan suffered a loss under him. As for the origin of the mysterious young man, no one cared. The Thousand Islands Territory is so big, there are always some magical things happening, just get used to it! "Young Master, the Duanmu Pill King suffered such a big defeat in your hands, and he must be jumping with anger now. I think we should not live in the Duanmu family and leave first." Old man Guo chuckled. Su Han also smiled and said: "I see, it's not me who makes him suffer, but you, Old Man Guo, who makes him suffer. You even brought other people's heirlooms. You, Old Man Guo, are indeed a bit cruel." (Remember. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 822 Two Goals You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hey, my old man did this for the sake of the young master. That Duanmu Dan King has no eyes and is disrespectful to the young master. If you don't teach him a heavy lesson, he won't remember it." Old man Guo smiled slyly. Su Han laughed it off. He really liked Old Man Guo's lack of moral integrity. The date to enter Qionghua Spiritual Land is set in ten days. Su Han didn't want to cause unnecessary problems and long nights and many dreams. On that day, Su Han followed the chariot sent by King Lingdan to pick him up and entered the Qionghua Spiritual Land. King Lingdan indeed abided by the agreement he made with Su Han, and did not come to pick him up in person with any fanfare, nor did he give him any special status treatment. Su Han joined Qionghua Spiritual Land as an ordinary disciple. Joining Qionghua Lingdi is a big event for Su Han himself, but it is not a big deal for Qionghua Lingdi. ¡°After all, Qionghualingland is such a big place, and it welcomes so many geniuses throughout the year. One more genius and one less genius are insignificant to them. King Lingdan did not deliberately exaggerate Su Han, so the senior officials of Qionghua Lingdi only knew that King Lingdan had brought a genius in, but they did not pay too much attention. ??Even, many people think that he came in through the back door and is just a trainee disciple. If you don't perform well, you will still be kicked out. Qionghua Spiritual Land did not hold any welcome ceremony for Su Han. This was obviously what Su Han expected. He didn¡¯t come to Qionghua Spiritual Land for the welcome ceremony. "Little friend, from today on, you are a trainee disciple of Qionghua Spiritual Land. Three months later, you will have to take an assessment. The difficulty of this assessment may not be exaggerated, but it will determine whether you can stay in Qionghua Spiritual Land for a long time in the future. Hualingdi.¡± "Originally, with my recommendation, and if you explain your alchemy attainments to the higher-ups in detail, you don't need to take this assessment. But nowsince you don't want to be too high-profile, little friend, then this assessment, It is still necessary. Only by passing this assessment can you gain a firm foothold in Qionghua Spiritual Land, and then move up step by step to gain access to some of the core resources of Qionghua Spiritual Land." King Ling Dan is very frank. "I understand." Su Han understood it very well. Qionghua Spiritual Land, if it didn¡¯t have these terms and rules, it wouldn¡¯t be the famous Qionghua Spiritual Land. Seeing that Su Han understood Su Han very well, King Ling Dan also smiled: "Qionghua Lingdi has always spoken with its strength. No matter what family background or background, those are not the decisive factors in Qionghua Lingdi. Only you show the The more talent and potential you have, the more attention and attention you will receive in Qionghualingland. I know that you have excellent alchemy background, but now I only know it. You still need to prove it to others. Moreover, this In terms of martial arts, you must be able to keep up." King Lingdan rambled and talked a lot. But to sum it up, just one sentence, speak with strength. "Speaking with strength, this is actually Su Han's favorite. "King Lingdan, I understand. Don't worry, I will go all out for the assessment in three months." Su Han also guarantees it. A smile appeared on King Ling Dan's face: "Okay, okay, I believe you will have no problem, little friend. I also look forward to you adding glory to our Qionghua Ling Kingdom at the Alchemy Conference of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms." "By the way, in addition to this, there are some important situations in Qionghua Spiritual Land, which I must also tell you." "There are three great lords in the Qionghua Spiritual Land. These three great lords are all existences that have transcended the realm of kings and are the rulers of the Qionghua Spiritual Land. In addition, it is said that there is a Supreme Ancestor in the Spiritual Land, but this is just There is no way to know whether this rumor exists or not, and even my status." "In addition, there are many elders and high-level people in the spiritual land who have reached the peak of the king realm." "As for other situations, you will gradually understand them in the future, and there is no need to rush to instill them in you." "In short, you have to remember one thing. In Qionghualingland, no matter who the other party is, what family background, what background, that is not the most important. Only talent, strength, and potential are the most important. This is a place where the jungle is strong and the jungle is strong. The place." King Lingdan explained some basic matters and arranged Su Han in the trainee disciple area of ??Qionghua Spiritual Land. This area for trainee disciples is relatively simple. However, Su Han didn't care at all. ??Settled down quickly,Han intends to make good use of this time. Try to reach a higher level of cultivation before the assessment. Old man Guo came to visit once and was very dissatisfied with the treatment Su Han received. However, Old Man Guo also knew that this was actually Su Han's own request. Therefore, although Old Man Guo muttered, he did not say anything to King Ling Dan in the end. He just complained to Su Han that the place where Su Han lived was not as good as the ordinary disciples of Poison King Valley. Su Han just laughed it off. Although this place was not a good place in Old Man Guo's eyes, in Su Han's life, it was already a place with better conditions that he had lived in, and the biggest advantage was that it was clean. Although Qionghualingland is large, there are only a few trainee disciples during this period, and most of them are practicing outside. Therefore, it was unexpectedly comfortable for Su Han to live in this place where he was a trainee disciple. Su Han was not idle either. From the first day he moved into the trainee area, he set two goals for himself. First, within three months, the cultivation level breaks through to the third level of King Realm. Second, get in touch with the core resources of Qionghua Spiritual Land, strive for free access to the Sutra Pavilion of Qionghua Spiritual Land, and understand the overall situation of the Thousand Island Territory and the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms. Su Han had a deep intuition that the Thousand Islands Territory was closely related to the disappearance of his father. "I don't say that my father was taken to the Thousand Islands Territory, but at least, relevant clues should be found in the Thousand Islands Territory. Of these two goals, the first goal is easier for Su Han to achieve. As for the second goal, at least until he passes the assessment and becomes an official disciple of Qionghua Spiritual Land, he will take the first step. In the following time, Su Han felt like a fish in water in this trainee disciple area and started a new round of practice. In three months, Su Han estimated that he would be relatively sure of reaching the third level of the King Realm. This is also due to the fact that Su Han really ate a lot of natural materials and treasures in Old Man Guo's cave, and almost ate half of Old Man Guo's cave. This allowed Su Han to have a considerable accumulation of spiritual power in his spiritual sea, which could be transformed into cultivation at any time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 823 Senior Brother Duanmu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Time flies like an arrow. Two months passed quickly, and with the help of those elixirs and heavenly materials and earthly treasures, Su Han's spiritual power became as strong as a dragon's and a tiger's, very abundant, very ferocious, and had completely surpassed the King Realm. The standard that a second level should have. This means that the day of breakthrough is not far away. At this point, Su Han felt very relaxed. In the days to come, a breakthrough is possible at any time, but you can¡¯t be too hasty for success. On this day, Su Han was practicing in the cave. Suddenly his consciousness moved slightly, and he sensed that the formation he had arranged at the entrance of the cave seemed to have some slight fluctuations. Su Han set up a formation at the entrance of his cave to prevent anyone from breaking in without good reason. "The formation is fluctuating. Could it be that someone is coming? But there are only a few people in the trainee disciple area. Who could be coming?" Su Han did not move and continued to sit in the cave, as still as a mountain. The man outside seemed to be wandering around the formation for a while, but in the end he still didn't have the guts to break into the formation. A voice came from far outside the cave: "Su Han, my senior brother Duanmuhong asked you to come over." This voice sounded very young, and he was obviously a disciple of Qionghua Spiritual Land. Su Han walked out of the cave and saw a disciple from the Qionghua Spiritual Land in front of him. He was wearing the clothes of an ordinary disciple and his cultivation was at the third level of the King Realm. This man looked at Su Han with a sense of arrogance in his expression. Obviously, as an ordinary disciple and an official disciple of Qionghua Spiritual Land, he would feel a sense of superiority when looking at a trainee disciple like Su Han. After looking at it for a while, the man said: "Are you Su Han? Come with me, my senior brother Duanmu asked you to come over." "Senior Brother Duanmu?" Su Han frowned. Who is this Senior Brother Duanmu? He wanted to invite me, but he didn't even show up in person, but sent someone to call him over? This move was obviously contemptuous and even provocative. According to etiquette, if this Senior Brother Duanmu is really interested in me, he should be the one to visit me. After all, he had just arrived in Qionghua Spiritual Land and was not familiar with other places except the trainee disciple area. "Yes, Senior Brother Duanmu is one of the senior disciples of Qionghua Spiritual Land." This disciple of the third level of King Realm had a strong sense of pride in his tone, as if being able to run errands for Senior Brother Duanmu was the greatest honor in his life. generally. Su Han nodded lightly: "Tell me the address, and when I have time, I will visit this senior brother Duanmu." Although Su Han was unhappy, he didn't fall out all of a sudden. After all, it was King Lingdan who brought him into Qionghua Spiritual Land. For King Lingdan's sake, he didn't want to cause trouble easily. "What do you mean by visiting again when you have time?" The disciple showed an incredulous expression, and his face suddenly changed, "Do you know who Senior Brother Duanmu is? Let me tell you again, Senior Brother Duanmu is one of the senior disciples of Qionghua Spiritual Land. , and you are from the Duanmu family, one of the seven major families in Qionghua Lingguo. As a young apprentice, it is a great compliment for Senior Brother Duanmu to meet you in person, but you actually want to let Senior Brother Duanmu be there. Wait?" "A member of the Duanmu family?" When Su Han heard the identity of Senior Brother Duanmu, he immediately guessed why Senior Brother Duanmu let him pass. However, after guessing this, Su Han no longer wanted to give any face to Senior Brother Duanmu. At that moment, he smiled lightly: "I still have something to do, so I won't send you off." It would be wrong to think that Su Han is a pushover. If you, Senior Brother Duanmu, scream, do I have to rush over and listen to your lecture? This is obviously impossible. What's more, Su Han has already guessed that if Senior Brother Duanmu calls him, it's probably not good. Seeing Su Han showing such an attitude, the disciple was stunned. In his mind, it is already a great honor for a young trainee to be named and interviewed by Senior Brother Duanmu. ??????????????????? But this kid, he doesn¡¯t know how to praise, and he refuses the invitation from Senior Brother Duanmu. "Are you sure you don't want to go with me?" The disciple's tone was cold, "You have to think clearly. If you don't go now, if you want to go in the future, you won't have the chance." Su Hanlian laughed: "I don't want to go. Could it be that your senior brother Duanmu wants to kidnap me?" This guy made rude remarks, and Su Han also became angry. After all, the disciple was concerned that he was in Qionghua Spiritual Land and could not blatantly bully Su Han, so he just sneered.??Su Han cast a look of pity and sadness. The meaning of that look is very obvious. If you offend Senior Brother Duanmu, your future in Qionghua Spiritual Land will be over. Su Han dismissed it at all. He still remembered what King Lingdan told him that in Qionghua Lingdi, no matter what family background or background, they were not as important as talent and potential. "Don't say that his senior brother Duanmu is just a descendant of the Duanmu family. Even if he is the son of the King of Heaven, Su Han is not afraid and doesn't think he can suppress him. In the advanced disciple area of ??Qionghua Spiritual Land, Duanmuhong's face suddenly darkened as soon as he heard the news brought back by the ordinary disciple. "Come and visit again when you have time?" Duanmuhong was furious, "When did a new trainee disciple dare to be so individual?" "Senior Brother Duanmu, that guy looks like a country bumpkin. He clearly doesn't take you seriously and openly refutes your face. I think this kind of guy who comes out of nowhere will never be able to do anything without knocking. I don¡¯t know how high the sky and the earth are.¡± The ordinary disciple standing in front of Duanmuhong also added fuel to his jealousy, with a strong hint of provocation in his tone. "Hmph! I heard that when he was in Lingdu, he was very capable in front of my clan and clan uncles. Now that he is in Qionghua Lingdi, I am afraid that he really regards himself as a person." Duanmu Hongyinyu There was a hint of ridicule on his face. "Bah, what kind of person is he? He doesn't know how powerful our Qionghua Spirit Land is, nor how powerful Senior Brother Duanmu is. In Qionghua Spirit Land, in front of Senior Brother Duanmu, he has to coil up even if it's a dragon or a tiger. You have to lie down." The ordinary disciple followed Duanmuhong's tone and shouted. "Hmph, news came from the family some time ago that my uncle was so angry that he fell ill because he suffered a big loss in front of this kid. As my uncle's favorite junior in the family, how could I not help him? Tone?" Duanmuhong's face was sinister, showing a trace of cruelty. "Senior Brother Duanmu, do you want to go and teach that kid a lesson in person?" "Senior Brother Duanmu, you must not do it. Who is that kid? He is worthy of you personally. There is no gain or loss in your identity." "Just leave this little thing to us." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 824 Three words, get away You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Those who spoke were ordinary disciples from Qionghua Spiritual Land. They admired Duanmuhong's cultivation and family background, and they all clung to him, vying to be his followers. "After all, that kid was brought into Qionghua Spiritual Land by King Lingdan. If I don't go there in person, I'm afraid I won't be able to suppress the situation." Duanmuhong frowned. "Senior Brother Duanmu, King Lingdan only introduced the boy and did not welcome him with any fanfare. Moreover, after the boy entered Qionghua Spiritual Land, he was only a small trainee disciple without any privileges. It can be seen that King Lingdan also I don¡¯t think I attach much importance to that kid.¡± A follower fanned the flames. Duanmuhong's a show of force was actually beyond Su Han's expectation. He thought that he was just a trainee disciple now and had not yet entered the disciples' sight so quickly. However, Su Han could also guess that Duanmuhong must have deliberately wanted to make things difficult for him because of the incident involving King Duanmu Dan. However, if he wanted to step on Su Han, this guy found the wrong person. "Don't say that Duanmuhong is just a senior disciple of Qionghua Spiritual Land. Even if he is the number one genius of Qionghua Spiritual Land, Su Han will never compromise at all. At the moment, Su Han reinforced the protective formation at the entrance of the cave, and then continued to enter a meditative state. About half a day later, there was movement at the entrance of the cave again. "Huh? There are three guys this time?" Su Han urged the evil eye to sweep towards the entrance of the cave, and he could clearly see the three people at the entrance of the cave at a glance. These three people were all wearing the clothes of ordinary disciples. In terms of cultivation, one is at the fourth level of the King Realm, and two are at the peak of the third level of the King Realm. "Obviously, with this kind of cultivation, in Qionghua Lingdi, you can be treated as a younger brother and a spearman. At this moment, these three guys are blocking the entrance of Su Han's cave, studying the formation that Su Han has arranged at the entrance of the cave. This formation is actually a defensive formation formed by Su Han activating part of the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation. With the eight gates as the main body, guard the eight directions. ???????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ In the end, these three people decided to break through the formation. Boom! boom! boom! ¡­ It is obvious that the formation reinforced by Su Han cannot be broken open by three ordinary king-level third- and fourth-level heavenly beings. However, these three people are extremely persistent. If they don't succeed once, they will try again, desperately consuming their spiritual power, and constantly causing impact on the formation. Even Su Han was speechless when he saw the three people's desperate fighting style. According to the playing style of these three guys, although the formation is impossible to break, the yuan stones used to maintain the operation of the formation are also being consumed rapidly. Su Han, who valued cultivation resources the most, would naturally not let the three of them continue to consume a large amount of his Yuan Stone. With a flick of his body, Su Han appeared outside the cave and landed in front of the three guys. "Out." The three of them couldn't help but be overjoyed. They thought that their attack had shaken the foundation of the formation, causing the people inside to show up. At that moment, the figures of the three people moved intentionally or unintentionally, completely blocking Su Han's way back to the cave. "Boy, I heard that you are new here, but I didn't expect that you are so crazy. You dare to offend even Senior Brother Duanmuhong." "I'm new here, but my temper is pretty bad. I dare not go even when Senior Brother Duanmuhong calls me." ¡°I don¡¯t know which corner it came from, so rude.¡± "Don't talk nonsense to him. This guy is just a fool. He has no ability, but he looks quite arrogant." These three guys scolded each other one after another. Su Han¡¯s face darkened, and he didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense to these three people. He shouted directly: ¡°Three words, get away.¡± ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off off back, Su Han didn't bother to talk nonsense with this kind of character. However, Su Han's attitude aroused the anger of these three people even more. Although the three of them are Duanmuhong's younger brothers, they are also the official disciples of Qionghua Spiritual Land. They are geniuses who were selected into Qionghua Spiritual Land after many layers of screening. In Qionghua Lingguo, geniuses who can be selected into Qionghua Lingguo have a very high status in the entire Qionghua Lingguo. Therefore, these geniuses developed extremely arrogant characters. What's more, in front of Su Han, they felt that they had nothing to do with their status or cultivation.In terms of resume, he is far above Su Han. Then humiliating Su Han and crushing Su Han, everything is natural. However, this little trainee disciple actually dared to talk back and be so arrogant. This is undoubtedly a huge offense to them. "It seems that we need to let you know what the rules are in this Qionghua Spiritual Land." The three people glanced at each other and formed a "pin" shape, completely blocking Su Han's retreat. The three of them have already received Duanmuhong's approval, and they believe that Su Han is not taken seriously by King Lingdan, so there is no pressure to trouble Su Han. Furthermore, in Qionghua Lingdi, disciples are allowed to compete with each other. Unless it is a duel that determines life and death, it is necessary to apply to the higher-ups of Lingdi. These three people naturally do not want Su Han to die. Their purpose is just to teach Su Han a lesson and make him surrender. Su Han frowned and shouted: "You guys are worthy of talking to me about the rules? I'll give you one more chance, will you get out?" The three of them looked at each other, and they all felt that this kid was crazy. At this time, he was still ungrateful. "Hmph, boy, two choices. First, you kneel down and beg for mercy now. Second, the three of us beat you until you kneel down and beg for mercy." "You three, it looks like you are going to be stubborn." Su Hanhan snorted, his eyes suddenly widened, and the evil eyes instantly exuded terrifying power, passing over the faces of the three people one by one. After Su Han broke through to the King Realm, the power of the evil eye was upgraded again, condensing the physical pupil light. Moreover, the power is also greatly improved. In the past, I used this evil eye to bully warriors of the same level at most, or to take advantage of high-level warriors when they were distracted. But now, facing this warrior who is one or two levels higher than himself, Evil Eye also has room to invade. At this moment, when Su Hanxie's eyes were swept away, the three of them felt a creepy feeling, as if their souls were imprisoned. That terrifying pressure actually made them tremble all over, and for a moment there was a terrifying feeling that even their blood would be frozen. "What?" "not good!" The three people suddenly felt an undeniable force of confinement invade their bodies. Then, their entire souls seemed to be frozen by a force, and their whole bodies stiffened. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 825: The situation expands You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Starting from the feet of the three of them, a feeling of numbness gradually rose up, as if those feet and legs were no longer their own and did not obey their control at all. It¡¯s as if the lower body has turned into a statue and has no consciousness. The three people were shocked, their souls were shattered, and their faces suddenly showed fear and despair. At this moment, they seemed to have experienced the most terrifying thing in the world. No matter how they resisted, they could not resolve the strange confining force. The only thing they can do is stand there and wait to die. At this moment, a mocking smile appeared on Su Han's face, and his pupils narrowed. Suddenly, the terrifying power of oppression and confinement disappeared in an instant. The world is clear and restored again. These three people seemed to have just experienced an extremely terrifying experience. They gasped in horror and quickly moved around, and then neutralized the power of the evil eye that had invaded their bodies. Each one of them looked at Su Han with a hint of fear. After all, they were from the same sect, so Su Han didn't want to kill them all. He just gave him a warning and didn't kill them. However, these three people have already felt a strong death threat from the previous confrontation. Nothing is more convincing than the threat of death. No matter how arrogant the three of them were, they knew that if Su Han wanted to destroy them just now, it would be easy. At this time, how could they dare to cause trouble to Su Han without the sense of humor. "Go away, I don't want to say it a second time." Su Han shouted. The three of them didn't dare to stay any longer. They left the trainee area in dejection like mice crossing the street. "This kid is only at the second level of King Realm, but he has such terrifying power? I feel that he can be compared with those geniuses at the fifth and sixth level of King Realm." "Hey, let's go and tell Senior Brother Duanmu first. The three of us will be embarrassed this time." "I hope Senior Brother Duanmu won't blame us." The three of them narrowly escaped death, but they still had their previous arrogance and walked away dejectedly. Su Han returned to the cave, knowing that the matter was not over yet. These three small characters are just the pioneers of Duanmuhong and are insignificant. Since Duanmuhong wants to cause trouble for himself, there is absolutely no reason to give up halfway. This matter will definitely not let go. However, Su Han has no reason to be afraid. In the world of martial arts, if you want to rise, there will definitely be obstacles and stumbling blocks. What's more, Su Han has just joined Qionghua Lingdi, so naturally he can't back down from the first battle. If Duan Muhong really wanted to come up to him out of his wits, he would have no choice but to kick him away with force. Su Han¡¯s hunch was indeed correct. Early the next morning, the situation got even bigger. Outside his cave, he was surrounded by a group of formal disciples. "A mere trainee disciple dares to use force against a formal disciple. If someone below is guilty of committing a crime, it is disrespectful and disrespectful." "Such an arrogant person is not suitable to stay in Qionghua Spiritual Land. Why don't we apply to the senior management to kick him out." "Get out of Qionghua Lingdi!" These guys actually used the banner of saying that Su Han, as a trainee disciple, dared to offend a formal disciple and violated the rules of respect and inferiority in Qionghua Spiritual Land. But they completely ignored the fact that it was the three official disciples who attacked Su Han first. Under this banner, they came to denounce Su Han confidently, asking Su Han to give up his identity as a trainee disciple and get out of Qionghua Spiritual Land immediately. Su Hanlian smiled, he had just arrived in Qionghualingland, and he had no grievances or enmities with anyone. The reason why these people came to him was because Duanmuhong must be instigating them behind his back. "You want to use this method to disgust me?" Su Han walked to the door of the cave, he didn't rush and glanced around, there were at least dozens of people blocking the door of his cave. It seems that Duanmuhong¡¯s appeal is not small. "Shut up, everyone. I'm only counting tens. If you haven't disappeared from my sight after counting ten, don't blame me for being rude." Su Han doesn¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble, but that doesn¡¯t mean he has no temper. In his storage ring, there are also a large number of potions prepared from the resin of the dream tree. "Ten, nine, eight, seven" Su Han didn¡¯t say any nonsense, nor did he try to convince these people. Because he knew that these people were sent by Duanmuhong. They didn't dare not come but had to come. Therefore, it is useless to reason with them, the only way is toWhat he uses is his fist. "Six, five, four, three" The further Su Han counted, the colder his tone became. "Hmph, boy, where do you think Qionghua Lingdi is? That you can be so presumptuous?" "A mere trainee disciple is so humble. No wonder you have aroused public indignation just a short time after you came to Qionghua Lingdi." "You are so arrogant when you are just a trainee disciple, and you are so ignorant. In Qionghua Lingdi, your level is still far behind." A series of provocative voices suddenly sounded from a distance, one after another. Su Han knew that the mastermind appeared behind the scenes. With a sneer, Su Han suddenly shouted in a thunderous voice: "If you want to make trouble, just come out openly. Senior disciples of Qionghua Lingdi, don't behave like the villains in the market, inciting these little characters to make trouble. Don't be ashamed, I I¡¯m ashamed of you.¡± While speaking, Su Hanxie's eyes moved, and his pupils had already detected within ten miles of the surrounding area. Suddenly, figures all around were shooting out from hiding places and gathering here. It can be seen that Duanmuhong¡¯s appeal is indeed very strong. "Is there anything else? Let's come out together." Su Hanlian smiled repeatedly. The crowd in front of them became commotion, and the formal disciples dispersed to both sides to make way for them. At the end of this road, a young man wearing the attire of a senior disciple, with eyes as sinister as daggers, strode towards this side surrounded by a dozen formal disciples. "Senior Brother Duanmu!" "Greetings to Senior Brother Duanmu!" "Boy, Senior Brother Duanmu is coming to the trainee area, why don't you kneel down to welcome him?" Su Han looked at it calmly and saw that the arrogant Duanmu Hong was at the sixth level of the King Realm. Among the large group of disciples at the third and fourth levels of the King Realm, he really stood out. ¡°Furthermore, perhaps because of Duanmuhong¡¯s noble family background, he looks like he has a superior demeanor. " However, just by looking at this person's face, you can tell that he is a narrow-minded person who will retaliate for his anger. "Are you that Su Han? The boy who made my uncle so angry?" Duanmuhong glanced at Su Han lightly, with a hint of disapproval in his eyes. Obviously, he didn't find anything special about this kid that could make his great-uncle, the eighth-level Alchemy King, suffer. Duanmuhong even felt that his great-uncle was old and less energetic than before, otherwise he would not have fallen on a young boy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 826: Entering the Alchemy Arena You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Duanmuhong still has to find a way for King Duanmu Dan, because this is not only related to the face of King Duanmu Dan, but also the face of the entire Duanmu family, and thus the face of Duanmu Hong. Su Hanlian smiled and said: "What do I think? I have only heard of the young being bullied and the old coming to take revenge. I have never heard of the old being bullied and the young coming to take revenge." These words were so sharp that they instantly made Duanmuhong's face turn green. He snorted coldly and shouted: "Do you think everyone is as narrow-minded as you? I am here today to host a ceremony for our disciples of Qionghua Spiritual Land. It¡¯s fair, I heard that you spoke out without shame, and as a trainee disciple, I offended the official disciple of Qionghua Spiritual Land. Is this possible?¡± "That's right, letting this kind of scum hang out in Qionghualingland is simply a disgrace to Qionghualingland." "If every new trainee disciple was like him, it would be chaos." "We must not let this kid break the rules of Qionghua Spiritual Land." These guys next to him are obviously colluding. The voices of condemnation are rising one after another, constantly attacking Su Han. Su Han raised his eyebrows: "Shut up." This sound was like a loud bell, covering up all the noise at once. Su Han smiled indifferently: "Although I am new here, I also know that the sect rules of Qionghua Lingdi do not prohibit disciples from competing. What's more, it was those three people who provoked me first." "You are so presumptuous, who allows you to talk to Senior Brother Duanmu like this?" "It doesn't matter whether it's in the sect rules or not. What's important is that if Senior Brother Duanmu says it is, then it is." These guys, instead of restraining themselves, started shouting at Su Han even more crazily. Duanmuhong waved his hand to stop the clamor of these people, and said with a ferocious smile: "Boy, your name is Su Han, right? Do you really want to go against the trend? Do you really want to offend all the official disciples of Qionghua Spiritual Land?" This Duanmuhong is very insidious. He obviously came to trouble Su Han because of personal vendetta, but he deliberately used his words to occupy the moral high ground and push Su Han to oppose other disciples. Su Han's face turned cold: "Stop beating around the bush. Tell me, what do you want?" Duanmuhong sneered: "You just came to Qionghua Spiritual Land, and you are not even a formal disciple, yet you dare to cause trouble here. As a senior disciple, I will never allow you to openly break the rules of Qionghua Spiritual Land." Su Han was very unhappy with this kind of behavior that was always under the guise of maintaining rules. "Stop talking nonsense, Duanmuhong, you are looking for trouble, try something fresher. What are the rules? I have to obey your rules when I come here? Who do you think you are? Stop whining and say what your purpose is. Whether you want a literary fight or a martial fight, pick one quickly." Su Han could see that everything was an excuse. This Duanmu Hong was basically here to help Duanmu Dan King regain his position. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to waste time with this guy by bickering here. "Others were afraid of Duan Muhong and treated him like a character, but in Su Han's eyes, he was just a clown. "Have you heard? Senior disciple Duan Muhong is going to compete with a new trainee disciple." "It is said that the competition event is Alchemy, which is Duanmuhong's strongest field." "It is said that the gambling game is very big? If anyone loses, he will be the follower of the winner for three years. It is said that they have made an oath between heaven and earth." "I dare to bet that this Duanmuhong, I don't know why the trainee disciple offended him, and he actually used such a method to humiliate people." "This Duanmuhong is really getting better and better. He bullies a new trainee disciple. If other senior disciples find out, he will laugh out loud." "It is said that this trainee is not an ordinary trainee, but was introduced to Qionghua Spiritual Land by King Lingdan himself." "What's the use of King Lingdan personally introducing him? If he really has a big background, he can't just be a trainee disciple after he comes. I think he's just a small character." "In any case, Duanmuhong bullies the trainee disciples. Even if he wins, he will not lose much face. Once he loses, he is finished." "That's true, but it's impossible for Duanmuhong to lose. Alchemy is his best field." For a time, the rumor that Su Han and Duanmu Hong were going to have an alchemy fight spread a lot in Qionghua Lingdi, and even some core disciples got wind of it. However, on this occasion, the core disciples will naturally not come in person. At most, they will send a follower.Just came to see the situation. In the Dan Dou arena, Duanmu Hong stood tall and looked at Su Han calmly. He is very confident. In fact, many people say that Duanmuhong's Alchemy talent and potential are still higher than those of Duanmu Alchemy King when he was young. Given time, one day he will definitely surpass Duanmu in Alchemy achievements. King of Dan. Therefore, in Duanmuhong's eyes, there is absolutely no pressure at all when fighting Su Handan. He wants to prove with actual actions that this kid is just a mediocre person, far inferior to the number one alchemy genius of his Duanmu family. In this way, the Duanmu family no longer needs to be ashamed of what happened before. The people watching under the ring looked at the two parties. Su Han had a dull expression, while Duan Muhong was confident and eager to try. "You two, are you ready?" For this kind of duel, a person in charge of Qionghua Spiritual Land will naturally come out to witness. This person in charge is an elder of Bencaotang. A mocking smile escaped from the corner of Duanmuhong's mouth, and he said in a loud voice: "Ready." Su Han smiled faintly and said nothing. The person in charge did not take it seriously and nodded: "Okay, there are many duel events in the Alchemy Battle. Today we will adopt a best-of-three-game system. I will randomly select the three duel events." This is the consistent rule of Qionghua Lingdi Alchemy Duel, and the two of them will naturally not object. The person in charge took out three bamboo sticks from some messed up bamboo sticks. "The three projects are fire control, elixir prescription, and alchemy refining." After hearing these three projects, the confident smile on Duanmuhong¡¯s face became even thicker. The look in Su Han's eyes showed a trace of pity, as if Su Han had been sentenced to death. "The boy named Su, let me teach you a lesson today, so that you can see what it means to be a true alchemy genius!" Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to this guy's provocation. He could see that this guy was very confident in his alchemy talent. And the more confident he is, the higher he jumps, and the more refreshing he feels when Su Han crushes him. In the area where the enemy is best at shooting the enemy from a high altitude to the ground at once, that feeling is the most satisfying. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 827 Fire Control Competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The first item, fire control begins." "There are fifteen small cauldrons placed in front of you. Each small cauldron contains a fire source." "As we all know, fire control is the first basic skill of an alchemist. Many times, an alchemist not only has to use the fire source he refines, but also flexibly uses fire sources outside himself, so that he can refine the most perfect elixir. . Now, the two of you will use your own fire-control magical powers to awaken the fire sources in these small cauldrons. Whoever awakens more fire sources will show that who has more talent and accomplishments in controlling fire." Under normal circumstances, whether the alchemist can awaken the source of fire depends on many factors. Generally speaking, it depends on the level of the magical power of controlling fire, the level of the alchemist's own refining of the fire source, etc. In all these, Duanmuhong is confident that he is far superior to Su Han. After all, Duanmuhong is a genius from the Duanmu family. He has practiced in Qionghua Spiritual Land for many years. His fire control skills and refining fire source are definitely not Su Han's. This guy who came out of nowhere can compare. There is only one situation where he could lose to Su Han, and that is, Su Han is a genius born with a body of fire spirit. Geniuses with fire spirit bodies naturally have a natural affinity for the source of fire. However, according to Duanmuhong's observation, although the spiritual power surging in this boy's body is somewhat weird, it is definitely not a pure fire-attributed spiritual power. In other words, this kid is not a genius with a body of fire spirit. In this case, Su Han definitely has no chance of winning. "The quarter-hour time limit starts now." With the referee's order, Duanmuhong was full of confidence. With a pinch of his hand, he held up a lotus-shaped flame in his palm. He looked at the small cauldrons with stern eyes and continued to plant fire around the small cauldrons. The Qinglian fire source Duanmuhong mastered was a kind of earth fire. Compared with many fire sources collected in these small cauldrons, their quality was higher. In the world of martial arts, low-level things always surrender to high-level things. Therefore, as long as Duanmuhong spreads the green lotus fire seeds around the small cauldron, he can awaken the low-level fire sources in these small cauldrons. I have to say that Duanmuhong¡¯s Qinglian Earth Fire is really good. In a short period of time, the fire sources in two small cauldrons were awakened. Duanmuhong glanced at Su Han out of the corner of his eye, and saw Su Han staring, as if there were some tricks on those small tripods. He looked at them for a long time, but never made a move. "Hmph, this guy is finally completely exhausted. He can only talk big words, but he doesn't even know what fire control is, right?" Duanmuhong has already found out from his family that Su Han's method of defeating King Duanmu Dan was to rely on theory. The recipe and material selection. As for the actual alchemy operation, Su Han didn't show any signs of it. Even the elixir was refined by Old Man Guo on his behalf. Therefore, Duanmuhong took it for granted that this guy just had some theoretical knowledge, and he was stunned when it came to the actual operation. Su Han did not take action yet, and he did not care how happy Duanmuhong was playing. At this moment, Su Han's attention was all focused on the fifteen small cauldrons, and the evil eye had already seen through the fire sources in the fifteen small cauldrons. Although the quality of these fire sources is not very high, they have different shapes and different qualities. It is indeed difficult to wake them all up at once. But these are nothing to Su Han. The glazed true fire that Su Han possesses is heavenly fire. As soon as the heavenly fire comes out, these different fire sources will surrender immediately. Su Han smiled faintly, raised his hands up, and a glazed true fire appeared in the palms of both hands. Using the Jiujiu Guiyuan Fire Divine Power, Su Han quickly spread the glazed true fire seeds evenly around the fifteen small cauldrons. next moment¡ª¡ª In the fifteen small cauldrons, just like candles being lit one by one, flames of different shapes lit up one after another. One flower, two flowers, three flowers In an instant, all the fire sources in the fifteen small cauldrons burned. The flames jumped higher and higher, making bursts of cheerful roars. Together with the glazed real fire arranged by Su Han around the small cauldron, they seemed to form a strange kind of fire. The resonance is general. "Huh?" The referee saw Su Han not taking action before and thought he didn't know how to control fire. But at this moment, the scene in front of him made the referee stunned. ??The fire source controlled by this new trainee can actually awaken all fifteen fire sources? At this time, the quarter-hour time limit has just arrived. Duanmuhong had already awakened the ninth source of fire and was feeling triumphant. He turned around to see Su Han's joke. Just by looking at it, everyone was stunned.?. The beaming expression was still frozen on his face, and his whole look suddenly became very sarcastic. Fifteen fire sources were all awakened by Su Han, and the burning form of the fire sources was far greater than the fire sources awakened by Duanmu Hong. "what happened?" If the referee hadn't been here, Duanmuhong would have almost thought that Su Han had cheated. Especially the fifteen fire sources, the roaring way seems to have an extremely strong resonance with Su Han's fire source. Duanmuhong discovered that even his Qinglian Earth Fire was trembling and roaring at this time, as if it was responding to Su Han's fire source. What kind of fire source can have such a magical effect? Could it be sky fire? Duanmuhong's face turned livid all of a sudden. He couldn't believe his eyes. This kid actually had a fire source from heaven? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? It took a long time for the referee to come to his senses. He clapped his hands desperately and did not hesitate to praise him. "I can't see it, Su Han. I didn't expect you to be a fire-controlling genius. You can awaken fifteen fire sources in a quarter of an hour. Disciples with much higher status than you can rarely do it. You are indeed a talent introduced by King Lingdan. , I really don¡¯t admire King Lingdan¡¯s vision.¡± This referee obviously admires Su Han's fire control methods very much. "I declare that Duanmuhong loses the first fire control competition. Duanmuhong, you still have a chance in the other two, but if you still lose in the Danfang one, then you will have no chance." If you lose two of the three competitions, you won¡¯t have to compete in the third one. Duanmuhong has not yet recovered from his failure in controlling fire. He had clearly performed very well just now, even extraordinary, and had awakened nine sources of fire. When he turned around, he saw that Su Han had actually awakened fifteen fire sources, which made the proud Duanmuhong unable to accept it at all. He even wondered if Su Han and the referee had teamed up to cheat. However, Duanmuhong couldn't help but think too much now. He had already lost the first of the three competitions, and he could only win but not lose the second. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 828: The incredible Duanmuhong You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The second competition is the Danfang competition." "This project requires each of you to come up with a prescription and hide three of the auxiliary ingredients. Within half an hour, analyze each other's prescriptions and try to make up for the three hidden ingredients. Half an hour Within, whoever completes the most correct numbers will win. If there are the same number of correct numbers, whoever completes them first will win." "Of course, due to the flexibility of Danfang, many materials have substitutes. It is stipulated here that the substitutes are correct, but they must be reasonable. I will judge the rationality. If both parties still have doubts, they can go again Bencaotang applies for a ruling.¡± This item tests the two people¡¯s attainments in elixirs. Duanmuhong did not dare to neglect, he could not afford to lose in this competition. Moreover, this elixir recipe is different from the fire control one. It is purely theoretical. Duanmu Hong knew that the reason why his great-uncle Duanmu Pill King was in trouble with Su Han was due to an ancient pill recipe. Now that it's his turn, Duanmuhong naturally doesn't want to make the same mistake again and fall into the trap again. Therefore, Duanmuhong was very cautious, searched his mind, and selected a prescription that he thought was the most suitable. He didn¡¯t believe it. Even if Su Han had some attainments in ancient elixir recipes, it would be impossible for him to decipher his own elixir recipe. Once the elixir was chosen, Duanmuhong felt much more at ease. Looking at Su Han, another sneer couldn't help but escape from the corner of his mouth. Su Han naturally saw Duanmuhong's expression. He didn't know what Duanmuhong was planning to do again. However, compared with Su Han, I have to say that Duanmu Hong is a tragedy. The most tragic part is that Duanmuhong is still so complacent that he has no idea that he is about to suffer a tragedy. Su Han ran through it casually in his mind, and various obscure prescriptions kept flashing in his mind. He chose one at random and wrote it down in duplicate, one containing the complete recipe and the other containing the three auxiliary ingredients. Over there, Duanmuhong also wrote down his own prescription. The prescriptions of the two people are handed over to the referee. After the referee reads them, the prescription with the ingredients hidden is handed over to the other party. When Su Han got Duanmuhong's prescription, he glanced at it and knew what Duanmuhong was thinking, and he couldn't help but smile. "Tsk, tsk, this Duanmuhong really came prepared, and he actually took out a high-level elixir recipe of the strange elixir style." Some of the Alchemy opponents that Su Han encountered in the past also used the Mysterious Pill style to challenge them, but those Mysterious Pill styles were obviously of a lower level. ¡°But the elixir recipe that Duan Muhong took out was relatively advanced among the strange elixir stream. The reason why the elixir recipe of the elusive elixir style is difficult to break down is because the elixir recipe of the elusive elixir style is different. The elixir masters of the elusive elixir style like to use some strange methods to formulate elixir recipes. This also makes the idea of ????composing the Weidan flow pill recipe completely different from the general pill recipe, making it difficult to deduce. However, for people who are extremely familiar with the idea of ????the Weidan flow, speculating on the pill formula of the Weidan flow is as simple as eating and drinking water. Su Han looked at it for a moment, then put his thoughts into the Weidan flow, and slowly considered it. After a while, the composition of the elixir clearly appeared in his mind. Su Han wrote down all the three missing auxiliary materials in the prescription. Just in case, he also wrote two substitutes for each auxiliary material. ?This way, it¡¯s foolproof. After finishing writing, Su Han looked at Duanmuhong, only to see that Duanmuhong frowned and was helpless. Su Han secretly sneered. Duanmuhong was too naive. He got a strange elixir recipe and thought he could beat him in the elixir field. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????( of of????????????? Although the prescription given by Su Han was not particularly unknown, he was certain that it would be absolutely impossible for Duanmuhong's level to recognize it. ¡°Furthermore, with Duanmuhong¡¯s alchemy attainments, it is impossible for him to have the inferred strength. Therefore, now Duanmuhong can only stare at Su Han's prescription. This guy came to seek death on his own. Naturally, Su Han would not sympathize with him. Instead, he smiled leisurely and said, "Duanmuhong, I have completed your recipe, and the rest is up to you." "What?" Duanmuhong was shocked and raised his head to look at Su Han in disbelief. Seeing Su Han's leisurely smile, Duanmuhong couldn't help but feel a sudden thought in his heart. Could it be that the elixir formula of the strange elixir flow had been cracked by him?"Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. This guy is definitely bluffing. In fact, he doesn't know my recipe at all. He must have given up on himself and just filled in some materials, hoping to beat me in time." Duanmuhong comforted himself, but he couldn't get rid of the vague foreboding in his heart. He was afraid, what if Su Han really cracked his recipe? Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. Duanmuhong studied Su Han's elixir prescription more diligently, but as time passed by, there was still no clue about the elixir prescription. Until half an hour's sight was about to pass, Duanmuhong had no choice but to write down some elixirs. It was all an accident anyway, what if the blind cat bumped into a dead mouse? However, in the world of alchemy, there are hundreds of millions of types of elixirs. It is almost impossible to hit by this method of blindly writing one qi. Even the referee¡¯s expression changed very quickly after getting the two people¡¯s answers. When he saw Su Han's answer, the referee showed admiration. When he saw Duanmuhong¡¯s answer, the referee shook his head. Finally, the referee announced: "In the second event, Danfang Battle, Su Han won." "Three events, Su Han won two in a row, the competition is over." "impossible!" Duanmuhong couldn't accept this result at all. Can Su Han beat him? This kid who came out of nowhere is just a new trainee. Can he beat me? ¡°I am the number one alchemy genius from the Duanmu family. It is generally recognized that my alchemy talent and potential even surpass that of the young Duanmu Alchemy King. "Mr. Referee, this is impossible. Is there something wrong? This kid, who came out of nowhere, how can he be comparable to the alchemy genius of Qionghua Spiritual Land?" Duanmuhong was extremely depressed. The referee's face turned cold: "Duanmuhong, are you doubting my fairness?" Duanmuhong was stared at by the referee's cold gaze, and a creepy feeling suddenly appeared all over his body. He knew that questioning the fairness of the elder referee of Qionghua Lingdi was seeking death. "I dare not question the referee, I am suspecting Su Han of cheating." Duanmuhong shouted with infinite grievance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 829: Third Level of King Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Cheating?" The referee snorted, "Under the nose of Elder Qionghualing, if he can cheat, that's his ability. Besides, he doesn't know the duel events in advance, how can he cheat?" Duanmuhong was speechless. "Duanmuhong, if you can't afford to lose, don't duel. After the duel, you are here to chirp. That would be a disgrace to Qionghua Lingdi. Fortunately, you are still a senior disciple of Qionghua Lingdi." Duanmuhong remained silent and did not dare to say anything more to the referee. Staring at Su Han fiercely: "Su, I, Duanmuhong, will not accept your opportunism in this battle of alchemy. I will never fulfill this bet." Su Han smiled leisurely: "Duanmuhong, no matter how loud you clamor, you can't hide your failure. I've been a follower for three years, not even one less day." With that said, Su Han flicked his fingers, and a talisman flew out from his fingers and landed on Duanmu Hong accurately. "Duanmuhong, this talisman is a talisman that binds you. With this talisman, you will not be able to leave your cave within the next three years, otherwise, the elders of the spirit land will know. I believe that today's The bet for the Alchemy Battle has been approved by the elders of Lingdi. The elders won¡¯t just watch Duanmuhong fail to fulfill the bet, right?¡± As he said that, Su Han turned his attention to the referee. The referee nodded with a cold face. Obviously, if Duanmuhong really didn't fulfill his bet, Lingdi would not sit idly by. "Duanmuhong, to be honest, it makes me sick to have someone like you follow me every day. Just stay in your cave and reflect on it within three years." After Su Han dropped these words, he walked away. Duanmu Hong's face was ashen. He never thought that he would lose in this Dan battle that he thought he would win, and he would also lose his three years of freedom. This means that in the next three years, he, Duanmuhong, can only be locked up in the cave and cannot go anywhere, which is equivalent to being in solitary confinement. Under the ring, those watching the battle were also dumbfounded. A battle that everyone thought Duanmuhong was bound to win turned out to be such an upset. Duanmuhong lost so miserably, so completely, so suddenly. For a moment, everyone felt awe-struck. It seemed that this new trainee was not just a trainee at all. They have also learned a lesson from Duanmuhong. From now on, for a long time, they will no longer yell at Su Han, let alone operate on Su Han like Duanmuhong did. Because this Su Han is not a soft persimmon at all, but a hard nut that is not easy to mess with. Duanmuhong provoked him, and his reputation was ruined all of a sudden, and he also got the tragic result of three years of confinement. Soon after the battle ended, news of the battle spread as quickly as possible. Even the core disciple area of ??Qionghua Spiritual Land has received the news. Of course, King Lingdan also got the news immediately. "Haha, this little guy is trying to trick people again!" King Ling Dan smiled and shook his head. He was not surprised by Su Han's victory. With his keen observation skills as Lord Ling Dan, he had already faintly sensed that Su Han had the demeanor of an alchemy master, which was not comparable to the young alchemy geniuses like Lingdi. Therefore, he was not even interested in the specific process of Su Han and Duanmuhong's discussion. Because in his mind, Duanmuhong was far from qualified to be Su Han's opponent and could not inspire Su Han's true alchemy strength. What King Lingdan is looking forward to is the assessment one month later. This assessment is not only related to whether Su Han can stay in Qionghua Spiritual Land for a long time in the future, but also related to Su Han's future status and status in Qionghua Spiritual Land. Treatment issues. King Ling Dan also hopes that Su Han's status and treatment will be better in the future, so that he can firmly win over Su Han and let him add glory to Qionghua Ling Kingdom's alchemy career in front of the other eleven spiritual kingdoms. In King Lingdan¡¯s opinion, Su Han should have no problem passing this assessment, but it is still unknown with what score he passed. ¡°After all, this assessment mainly tests martial arts and has little to do with alchemy. A young genius, no matter how talented he is, cannot fully blossom in martial arts and alchemy. Su Han¡¯s cultivation level is still at the entry level among Lingdi disciples. In his heart, King Lingdan was still extremely uncertain as to how far Su Han would be able to perform in the entrance examination.   The battle with Duanmuhong did bring great changes to Su Han's life. When Su Han returned to the trainee area, he clearly felt that the prying eyes surrounding his cave had disappeared, and were replaced by all kinds of fearful eyes. Under this kind of fear, these guys all withdrew from the trainee area and no longer opposed themselves. Su Han knew that these guys had to come only because of Duanmuhong's orders. Now that Duanmuhong fell, they naturally withdrew. After the battle, Duanmuhong went directly into his cave to retreat and never came out again. Obviously, after this battle, his face was gone, and he no longer had the shame to hang around outside. He didn¡¯t even have a reason to hate Su Han, because from the beginning to the end, he was the one stirring up trouble, and Su Han was just forced to accept the challenge. Su Han was too lazy to care about the ups and downs of the outside world. He knew that Duanmuhong was not the top genius in Qionghua Spiritual Land. He also had a group of top disciples above him. Defeating Duanmuhong is not so commendable. The most important thing for me now is the entrance examination in one month. So, Su Han plunged into his cave again and started a new round of practice. On this day, the spiritual power in Su Han's body surged like a dragon and tiger, and the shackles within the spiritual sea finally showed signs of being loosened. This is a precursor to a breakthrough. Su Han felt very relaxed in his heart. It was a matter of course for him to reach this point. Boom! boom! boom! The meridians were expanded everywhere, and suddenly, a warm current surged in Su Han's spiritual sea. This warm current instantly spread throughout his body and flowed to his limbs and bones. "The third level of King Realm!" Finally, everything came together and he entered the third level of King Realm. Perhaps to the geniuses of Qionghua Spiritual Land, reaching the third level of the King Realm is not a great achievement, but to Su Han, he only started practicing at the age of fifteen in this life, and he was still in a state of weak spiritual power. of southern Xinjiang. ¡° If Su Han had been in the Thousand Islands Territory from the beginning of this life, then his current cultivation level, not to mention being able to suppress these Qionghua Lingdi geniuses, would at least be on par with the top ones among them. After the breakthrough, Su Han also clearly felt that the energy in his body had become much stronger. He can now control eight of the Phantom Ice Sunflowers. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 830: Recruitment from all sides You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Su Han broke through, he felt refreshed. I just feel that the air in Qionghua Lingdi is so fresh and the weather is so sunny. However, before he had time to enjoy the wonderful feeling after the breakthrough, a visitor came outside the cave. The person who came actually claimed to be an elder from Lingdi. "Elder Lingdi?" Su Han was a little surprised. He was having an alchemy fight with Duanmu Hong. It seemed that there was no need to alert the elder to personally intervene, right? "Wang Lu Dan, the elder of my herbal hall, can you come into my friend's cave for a chat?" This king Lu Dan is an old man with a ruddy face and looks very energetic. Su Han knew that Bencaotang was the institution in charge of alchemy in Qionghua Lingdi. King Lu Dan was the elder of Bencaotang. His status should be lower than that of King Lingdan, but higher than the referee who presided over the alchemy fight that day. "Elder Lu, please." Su Han did not feel any hostility from King Lu Dan's expression. ¡°Perhaps, this King Lu Dan is not here to stand up for Duanmuhong. Although Su Han would not deliberately please an elder of this level, he would not offend him easily. "Little friend Su Han has been stationed in Qionghua Spiritual Land for less than three months, and his reputation is already very famous among the ordinary disciples of Qionghua Spiritual Land. It seems that gold will shine wherever it is." King Lu Dan chuckled, and his tone was somewhat polite. Naturally, Su Han would not take it all seriously. However, Su Han was a little surprised that King Lu Dan was so polite to his trainee disciple. Could it be that King Lu Dan came here at the request of King Ling Dan? But Su Han looked around and couldn't see that King Lu Dan had this intention. ¡°Young man, it¡¯s not easy for you who have just arrived in Qionghualingland and are not familiar with the place.¡± King Lu Dan suddenly changed his tone, ¡°My little friend, have you been living smoothly during this time?¡± "Thank you, Elder Lu, for your concern. It went smoothly." "Well, you defeated Duanmu Hong in the alchemy battle. There should be fewer people who are troublesome for you. But I heard that you are from a casual cultivator and have no background. Do you still have plenty of resources for cultivation?" Su Han was stunned. Elder Lu was so concerned about him. Could it be that he was sending warmth? ??????? Is there still such a practice in this Qionghua Spiritual Land? ?Obviously, this is impossible. Su Han couldn't guess what kind of medicine was sold in King Lu Dan's gourd. "Anyway, King Lu Dan was definitely not full and fine, so he suddenly came to care about whether Su Han had a lot of money. But I just don¡¯t know, what does King Lu Dan want? "The lack of money on hand is temporary. Over time, after adapting to the rules of Qionghua Spiritual Land, I believe there will not be much problem in terms of cultivation resources." Su Han was telling the truth. It was a fact that he had a tight budget, but he was not worried. He knew that after he became an official disciple, he would have sect tasks to earn Yuan Stone. King Lu Dan chuckled: "Okay, I'll tell you the truth. Since you don't have much money, little friend, I happen to have a leisurely job here, and the income is pretty good. I wonder if you are interested?" "You are free and have a good income. Do you have such a good job?" "Well, well, hehe, I recently wanted to go into seclusion to refine some elixirs, and I need the help of some outstanding assistants. I wonder if you, Su Han, are interested?" Assistant? Su Han smiled, how dare you think of asking me, Su Han, to be your assistant in alchemy. He immediately shook his head and expressed his refusal: "Being an assistant, I have no experience and not much interest." King Lu Dan chuckled: "I say you are an assistant. In fact, even if you participate in the alchemy process, I will not really ask you to run errands. Don't refuse in a hurry, think about it. I am easy to talk to, and I have resources. On the other hand, I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡± Su Han still declined politely: "I just came to Qionghua Spiritual Land, and I am not an official disciple yet. Maybe, after the entrance examination, I will leave Qionghua Spiritual Land. Elder Lu's recruitment of me will be in vain." "Haha, if you come to my cave as an assistant, you don't even need to take part in this entrance examination. I can waive it for you and let you directly become an official disciple of Qionghua Spiritual Land." Somehow, although King Lu Dan was very polite, Su Han didn't have a good impression of him. I always felt that there was something false and shrewd in King Lu Dan's smile. Su Han doesn¡¯t particularly like dealing with such people. Therefore, Su Han has no interest in cooperating with such people, whether as an assistant or anything else.   So, no matter how good or bad King Lu Dan was, Su Han always refused politely. King Lu Dan¡¯s face finally turned gloomy little by little, and finally turned as black as the bottom of a pot, and he walked away in a hurry. Obviously, he was extremely dissatisfied with Su Han's disrespectful behavior. You must know that King Lu Dan, who is also an important elder of Bencao Hall, was so ruthlessly refuted by a trainee disciple. Su Han also shook his head helplessly. He didn't want to cause trouble, but faced with King Lu Dan's "solicitation", he really couldn't agree. This King Lu Dan does not seem to be a broad-minded person. Unexpectedly, after King Lu Dan left, several elders came to visit him in succession. Moreover, their purpose of coming was exactly the same as that of King Lu Dan. They all wanted to invite Su Han to be their assistant in their cave. " Moreover, judging from the tone of these elders, they did not know that there were other elders coming here. All the elders came in private without telling others. This weird situation made Su Han confused. Why did all these elders come over to recruit him overnight? And these elders, without exception, all come from Bencaotang, and they are all alchemy elders. Could it be such a coincidence? So many elders want to make elixirs? And you just need to recruit an assistant? The situation is strange, and Su Han will naturally not agree to anyone easily. He knew very well that agreeing to one now would definitely offend all the other elders. For several days in a row, more than a dozen elders from the Herbal Medicine Hall came to Su Han¡¯s cave, saying the same thing. Doing the math, almost one-third of the entire Materia Medica Hall's elders are here. However, Su Han refused them all under unknown circumstances. It¡¯s true that he is short of resources, but he doesn¡¯t want to sell himself out of confusion. Especially with so many elders coming to recruit him, there must be something wrong here. What's more, Su Han doesn't like the idea of ??earning such meager resources by working for these elders and exploiting their labor force. After rejecting all these elders one by one, Su Han took the time to upgrade all his magical powers and equipment to suit the level of the third level of King Realm. He has a wide variety of magical powers and equipment, so it is necessary to improve them comprehensively. In this way, the next little time will be just enough. Soon, Su Han ushered in the entrance examination for this group of trainee disciples. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 831 Entry Assessment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "King Lingdan, tomorrow is the entrance examination. Our Qionghua Spiritual Land has the rules of Qionghua Spiritual Land. If the little guy you introduced fails the entrance examination, he will be kicked out." King Ling Dan has a very high status in Qionghua Spiritual Land and is a stable man. But no matter how good his reputation for character is, there will still be a few people with whom he does not have a harmonious relationship. These people stood up at this moment and deliberately disgusted King Lingdan. Among them, there are several elders who have good relations with the Duanmu family. "That's right, the alchemy talent and the martial arts talent are incompatible. King Lingdan, you have to be careful." These guys smiled hypocritically. King Lingdan smiled and said: "Don't worry, everyone, I'm still sure of this. There will be no problem for him to pass the assessment, unless" King Lingdan paused deliberately before continuing, "Unless someone deliberately interferes with it and tampers with the assessment." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? King Lingdan also looked at the elders who were close to the Duanmu family. King Lingdan is the head of the Herbal Hall in Qionghua Spiritual Land. It can be said that except for the legendary supreme ancestor and the three great masters, no one has a higher status than King Lingdan. However, the introduction of Su Han to Qionghua Spiritual Land still put King Lingdan under a certain amount of pressure, mainly because Su Han had no reputation at all before joining Qionghua Spiritual Land. However, Su Han's defeat of Duan Muhong in the Dan Dou arena suddenly relieved the pressure on King Ling Dan. "That won't happen. The assessment is a very serious matter. Anyone who dares to tamper with it is a blatant violation of the rules of the spiritual land. No one has the courage." "That's right, Brother Lingdao, don't worry about this. If he is a real talent, it is not too late to welcome him in Lingdi. That little guy can defeat Duanmu Hong in the alchemy fight. He is a talent. We are more optimistic about him." Many people who have good relations with King Lingdan have spoken out to support King Lingdan. King Ling Dan smiled and said: "Everyone, I firmly believe that Su Han can pass the entrance examination. Moreover, I also firmly believe that one day, Su Han can bring infinite glory and pride to the alchemy field of Qionghua Lingdi. " "Haha, Fellow Daoist Ling seems to be very optimistic about this Su Han." "No matter how talented you are in alchemy, you dare not say that one day you will be able to bring glory and pride to Qionghua Lingdi, right?" "Perhaps, Fellow Daoist Ling feels that this Su Han has the potential to take over his mantle. Maybe our Qionghua Spiritual Land will be able to produce another Fellow Daoist Ling in a few decades?" "Indeed, there are still too few alchemy experts who can represent our Qionghua spiritual world." "Everyone, it seems that you have underestimated Su Han's alchemy talent. I think that given time, his achievements will definitely not be inferior to me. Maybe one day, this son can sweep across the alchemy world of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. .¡± Sweeping the Dan Dao world of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms? ¡°Perhaps King Ling Dan¡¯s words were a sigh from the bottom of his heart, but to other people¡¯s ears, this was simply a big joke. For a moment, even the elder who had the best friendship with King Ling Dan chuckled and said nothing. They obviously felt that King Lingdan's words were definitely exaggerated. "Sweeping across the alchemy world of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms is not easy. I think you, fellow Taoist Ling, are only driven by love. Isn't that exaggerating?" "Yes, our alchemy foundation in Qionghua Lingdi is not yet strong enough." King Lingdan didn¡¯t say anything anymore. Now he was talking empty words. These people might not believe whatever he said. Defeating Duanmuhong in an alchemy fight can only make these people think that Su Han is an outstanding alchemy genius among the younger generation, but it is not enough to make these people think that Su Han has the potential to become a giant in alchemy in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. . "Moreover, these elders also have descendants who are disciples in Qionghua Lingdi, and some are also very eye-catching young alchemy geniuses, even more dazzling than Duanmu Hong. King Lingdan praised a foreign disciple like this in front of them, so naturally he would not get their approval. " However, Ling Dan King had an intuition that those young alchemy geniuses in Qionghua Ling were not at the same level as Su Han. I believe that as time goes by, the facts will slowly wake up these old guys. The next day was the assessment day. Su Han came to the assessment hall early in the morning. There were not many people participating in the assessment today, only a few trainee disciples. Su Han felt that he should have no problem passing this assessment.   The only question is, with what score you pass the assessment. The person in charge of the assessment is an elder of this martial arts hall. The wrinkled face was expressionless as he looked at these trainee disciples calmly. "Everyone, what you are going to face today is the entrance examination of Qionghua Spiritual Land. I must remind you here that once this examination begins, it cannot end. If you do not pass the examination this time, you must be expelled. Qionghua Spiritual Land.¡± "So, if you feel that you are not completely sure, it is best to leave now and come back for the next assessment." Su Han didn't move. Naturally, he wouldn't give up on this assessment just because of a few words. He knew that many people were staring at this place, even King Lingdan, who was also secretly paying attention to the situation of his assessment. Su Han also knew that King Lingdan introduced himself to Qionghua Spiritual Land and endured a lot of pressure from all parties. Su Han¡¯s goal is not only to pass this assessment, but also to let Qiong Hualing fully realize his potential. "Everyone, have you seen that smooth stone tablet?" The examiner pointed his arm, and everyone's eyes immediately turned to the stone tablet. "Wait a moment, a set of martial arts secrets called "Moving Clouds and Seeing the Moon Palm" will be displayed on this stone tablet, word for word. What you have to do is to use it for up to three days. It takes time to learn and understand this set of martial arts, but you can only deduce it in your mind and cannot actually perform it." "Three days later, you will use this set of "Moving Clouds and Seeing the Moon Palm" to enter the assessment chamber behind the main hall and compete with the machine puppet. This machine puppet will only use "Moving Clouds and Seeing the Moon Palm" to fight against you." "Note that this secret room has ten levels, and you have three opportunities to enter the secret room to challenge. For the first two times, you can enter a low-level secret room to warm up, but for the third time, you must choose a secret room above level five. Only if you pass level five Only those who have passed the examination in the above secret rooms can become an official disciple of Qionghua Spiritual Land." "Of course, if you feel that you still have the energy to spare, you can also choose a higher-level secret chamber. Through different levels of secret chambers, you will receive different treatment. After passing the seventh-level secret chamber, you can become an intermediate disciple, and after passing the eighth-level secret chamber, you can become an intermediate disciple. Senior disciple. If you pass the tenth level secret chamber, you can directly become a core disciple." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 832: Challenge the Level 5 Secret Room You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??For trainee disciples, it is considered very good to pass the fifth level secret room. If you pass the eighth level secret room, it is absolutely very rare. As for the tenth-level secret room, in the history of Qionghua Spiritual Land, very few people directly passed through the tenth-level secret room and became a core disciple. Most of the core disciples were promoted later. For most people, a tenth-level secret room is absolutely unimaginable. ""Moving Clouds and Seeing the Moon Palm"?" Su Han searched in his memory, but unfortunately, there was no information about this set of martial arts. However, he was not too panicked. This was probably just an ordinary martial skill. It was not in the memory of his previous life, so it was normal. With Su Han's understanding of martial arts and the blessing of the evil eye in this life, it doesn't matter whether he has seen this martial skill in his previous life or not. ¡°In the final analysis, these are the variations of the three inheritance stone tablets that Su Han encountered last time in the Sheyang Secret Realm. Maybe this "Moon-moving Palm" is more advanced than the martial arts skills on those three inheritance stone tablets, but to Su Han, they are all the same thing. Just as Su Han was thinking in his mind, the examiner gave an order: "Okay, the entrance examination will begin now." As the examiner¡¯s voice was recorded, lines of text appeared on the stone tablet. The text displayed on the smooth stone tablet is very clear. Su Han glanced at it, line by line, and kept every word of this martial skill in mind. With the blessing of the evil eye and Su Han's own powerful spiritual realm, Su Han has completely memorized this martial arts article with tens of thousands of words after reading it over and over. Just as Su Han thought, this martial skill is indeed not a very advanced martial skill, and its most suitable range of martial arts is the human king realm. The level of this martial skill is not high, but if any martial skill can be cultivated to the Great Perfection state, its power will be very terrifying, and it will definitely exceed the higher level martial arts of the ordinary state. However, Su Han is now focused on nothing else and will not care about these random thoughts, but will focus on practicing this martial art. The most difficult part of this assessment is that it cannot be practiced in practice, but can only be deduced in the mind. If you want to practice in actual combat, you can only enter the secret room and challenge the puppets. And there are only three opportunities to challenge. For the first time and the second time, you can also choose a lower-level secret room to test your understanding of martial arts. But for the third time, you have to use real weapons, and you must try to choose a high-level secret room to improve your future treatment. "It must be said that this kind of assessment method is a great test of the warrior's mental strength. All the trainee disciples present had solemn expressions on their faces, and they devoted themselves wholeheartedly to the understanding of martial arts. There are only three days in total, and every minute and every second is very precious. However, for Su Han, it naturally does not take three days. The first hour passed, and Su Han had already begun to understand the principles of this martial art. The second hour passed, and Su Han could already practice this martial skill smoothly in his mind. At the end of the third hour, Su Han suddenly stood up from where he was and walked to the examiner: "I want to challenge the secret room." The examiner was still napping and didn¡¯t react at all. How long had it been before someone wanted to challenge the secret room? There are a total of three days to study and comprehend. Even if you have a strong comprehension, you still need one or two days, right? "What did you say?" The examiner's tone was full of doubt, "Challenge? Now?" "It's now." Su Han naturally didn't want to talk nonsense. "ThisOkay, come in with me." The elder was speechless for a while, and then he took Su Han to the secret room behind the main hall. "What? So Su Han was so quick, launching the challenge in three hours?" "This kid, he has never practiced the "Pull the Clouds and See the Moon Palm", right? Otherwise, three hours is not enough to get started?" "You are really overestimating your own capabilities. Let's see what the outcome of his challenge will be. Will he be kicked out of the secret room directly?" The elders of Lingdi are secretly paying attention to the situation in the assessment hall. "Have you seen these ten secret rooms? From level one to level ten, the difficulty gradually increases. You have three opportunities to challenge, and your score will be calculated based on the best one. However, as long as you fail once, you will be kicked out of the assessment. .So, when you choose the difficulty level of the secret room, you must consider it carefully.?Because you can't afford to lose. " The examiner explained the assessment rules to Su Han conscientiously. Su Han nodded. In fact, he already had a challenge plan. "I want to challenge the fifth level." Su Han said. "What?" The examiner was shocked and challenged Level 5 from the beginning. Isn't it too risky? "The fifth level is equivalent to the cultivation level of the third level of the human King Realm. That is to say, as soon as you enter, you will directly face a puppet of the third level of the King Realm. Moreover, you can only use "Moving Clouds and Seeing the Moon Palm". You have decided. ?¡± Although the examiner had a cold face, he couldn't help but remind Su Han in this situation. After all, this choice is too risky. Generally speaking, you will first choose a puppet with the first level of King Realm and practice it as a warm-up. Anyway, there are two more opportunities later. It¡¯s a joke to challenge level 5 difficulty right from the start. Are you having trouble with yourself? Su Han smiled. He could naturally feel that the elder's reminder was well-intentioned, but he still nodded: "I'll choose level five, I've decided." "Oh, okay, this is the entrance to the fifth-level secret room, you go in from here." The examiner¡¯s cold face softened a little and he gave a warning. Su Han nodded and pushed the door open. "When did these new disciples become so motivated?" Behind Su Han, the examiner couldn't help but muttered. "What? Then Su Han chose the fifth-level secret room?" ¡°You¡¯re kidding, entering the fifth-level secret room after only three hours is asking for death.¡± "Crazy, really crazy, this kid will 100% fail immediately." Some Lingdi elders who wanted to see Su Han's joke were convinced of Su Han's failure. In their opinion, this kid was introduced to the Qionghua Spiritual Land by Ling Dan King and defeated Duan Muhong in the Dan Dao arena. He must be in a precarious state and cannot maintain his position properly. In their hearts, they naturally gloated over the misfortune and looked at this matter with a spectator mentality. Just when the elders were talking about it, new news came from the assessment hall not long after. "What? Su Han passed the fifth-level secret room?" "real or fake?" The expressions of these elders immediately became extremely rich, and I couldn't believe my ears. How long has it been since? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 833 Alarming Four People You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! They were not optimistic about it before, but they didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, the fifth-level secret room was solved, and it was done so fast, it was as easy as swatting a fly to death. "How can it be?" These elders couldn¡¯t believe their ears, but then the news came again. The examiner checked the surveillance in the secret room and confirmed that Su Han had indeed completed the challenge of the fifth-level secret room. "It is true that he used "Moon-moving Palm" to defeat the fifth-level agency puppet and passed the fifth-level secret room assessment. In the main hall, the examiner looked at Su Han who came out of the secret room with a surprised and complicated expression. His tone was obviously more polite than before: "Young man, do you want to continue the challenge?" Su Han smiled and said: "If there is anything gained from this battle, I will fuse it and digest it again, and challenge it a second time in half an hour?" Half an hour? The examiner was stunned on the spot again. You must know that these trainee disciples were given three days to comprehend. Moreover, after these three days, there are still three days for them to challenge the secret room. There is absolutely no need for this assessor to be in such a hurry. Looking at Su Han's back as he walked out, the examiner still couldn't believe it. Could it be that this young man turned out to be a rare genius? In the elders¡¯ hall, many elders who wanted to see Su Han¡¯s jokes were disappointed. During this period of time, many elders had secretly observed Su Han, and they all felt that this young man was only at the second level of the King Realm. Even if he broke through to the third level of the King Realm before the assessment, it would not mean anything. There are so many geniuses at the fifth and sixth levels of the Qionghua Lingdi King Realm. The third level of the King Realm can only represent this young man, and his martial arts talent is not that outstanding. Many people looked at this assessment with the mentality of just watching the excitement, or even the joke of King Ling Dan. However, this assessment did not let them see the joke they were expecting. Instead, it made this young man shine. This situation makes these people very depressed. However, more people have a feeling of surprise. It is not an exaggeration to pass the fifth-level secret room, it can be said to be very common. However, it only took Su Han three hours from the beginning of understanding martial arts to entering the fifth-level secret room to challenge. This is very rare, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to challenge the fifth-level secret room. It was as easy as eating and drinking. This made many people have more expectations for this Su Han. King Lingdan said nothing, quietly paying attention to everything that happened in the assessment hall. Before, he was a little worried about Su Han's martial arts level. But now, this worry has disappeared, replaced by surprise, and I look forward to more surprises from this young man. Half an hour later, Su Han arrived as promised. This time, he directly proposed to challenge the seventh-level secret room. The puppets in the fifth-level secret room are only equivalent to the third level of the human king realm. But the machine puppets in the seventh-level secret room are equivalent to the peak of the fourth level of the king's realm, and are only one step away from entering the fifth level of the king's realm. This difference is huge. Before, Su Han could be said to be on par with the machine puppet, but this time it was a direct challenge. Compared with the fifth level, the difficulty is definitely increased several times. If he passes the seventh-level secret room, Su Han will be an intermediate disciple of Lingdi. Being promoted to the seventh level all of a sudden made the examiner look at Su Han with a strange look. But this time, the examiner's suspicion was reduced a lot. ¡°Perhaps this crazy examiner can really pass the examination of the seventh-level secret room? Soon, Su Han entered the seventh-level secret room. The puppets in the seventh-level secret room are indeed much more powerful than those in the fifth-level secret room. After Su Han met him, he realized that the power of this mechanism puppet was not simple. However, Su Han is still at the third level of the King Realm, and he has practiced with puppets of the same level in the fifth-level secret room before, and his understanding of "Moving Clouds and Seeing the Moon" has reached a new level. Therefore, Su Han can still handle it with ease against this machine puppet at the fourth level of the King Realm. However, this time, Su Han no longer wanted to pursue a quick victory, but to hone himself by moving around in the secret room and fighting with the machine puppet. If Su Han wanted to go fast in the last battle, then this time he wanted to be slow. He used this machine puppet to stimulate his potential. He also used this machine puppet to experience the essence of "Moon-moving Palm" and improve himself. The level of understanding of this martial art.   To put it bluntly, entering the secret room this time is actually to prepare for entering a higher level secret room for the third time. "If I practice this "Moon-moving Palm" to a perfect level, I can challenge the secret room at the eighth level of difficulty at most." The eighth level secret room was enough for Su Han to pass the assessment and receive the treatment of a senior disciple. But Su Han's goal is to challenge the tenth level of difficulty. Since you are here, you must challenge the highest level of difficulty. This is Su Han's rule. Because this tenth-level secret room was created for people to challenge, there is absolutely no reason why it cannot be challenged. If you fail to challenge, it only means that you are not capable enough. The machine puppet in the tenth-level secret room is equivalent to a strong person at the sixth level of the human king realm. Moreover, Su Han can only use "Moving Clouds and Seeing the Moon Palm" to fight against it, which undoubtedly adds a lot of difficulty to the challenge. . Su Han estimated that if he didn't practice "Moon-moving Palm" to the legendary level, it would be impossible to pass the tenth level secret room. Therefore, coming to this seventh-level secret room is also a strategy of Su Han. He wants to cultivate a lot of practical experience in this seventh-level secret room. Only by cultivating "Moon-moving Palm" to the legendary level can we hope to fight against the machine puppets in the tenth-level secret room. For a time, Su Han was in the seventh-level secret room, fighting with the machine puppet. "This Su Han, it seems like he suffered a loss in the seventh-level secret room, right?" "Yes, he came out in a moment at the fifth level of difficulty. But he didn't come out for two days at the seventh level of difficulty? Could it be that he was in a hard battle?" "It's impossible to be in such a stalemate even if we're in a tough fight, right? Are you sure he can still hold on?" In the past two days, other assessors have successively challenged the secret room, but Su Han was in the seventh-level secret room and never came out. There are also more and more speculations from the outside world. In fact, in the seventh-level secret room, Su Han not only did not fall into a hard battle as everyone thought, but actually gained a lot. In the past two days, through fighting with the machine puppets, he has vaguely understood "The Palm that Moves the Clouds and Sees the Moon" to the point where it is about to reach the level of a legend. Breaking through to the legendary level is just one step away. "It's time to go out, digest the experience of this battle, and have a great chance of breaking through to the legendary level." Su Han thought of this and killed the machine puppet in front of him with one swift palm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 834: Draw? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The news that Su Han successfully challenged the seventh-level secret room spread like wildfire as if he had grown wings. Although his challenge took a little long, the result was good after all. Moreover, when he came out, he was not exhausted, but seemed to still have some energy left. This shows that there is a high possibility that he will challenge a third time. If he succeeds in challenging the eighth-level secret room for the third time, then Su Han will be qualified to become a senior disciple of Lingdi. At this time, many elders, especially the elders of this martial arts hall, couldn't sit still. Senior disciples, and they became senior disciples just after they started. ¡°Everyone is a little impatient and ready to win over this young man with equally extraordinary martial arts talent. After all, if you can really become a high-level disciple, you will be one of the more outstanding geniuses among the tens of thousands of disciples in Lingdi. "Brother Ling Dao, it seems that your vision is indeed extraordinary. You can actually pick a genius with such extraordinary potential." "Yes, not only is this son's alchemy level comparable to that of a senior disciple, but his martial arts level seems to be no worse than that of a senior disciple." The elders all rushed to flatter King Lingdan. In the assessment hall, Su Han sat quietly meditating, digesting and digesting the experience of the previous battle. This realization only took half a day. "Hard work pays off. This "Palm that Moves the Clouds and Sees the Moon" was finally understood by me to the level of a legend." Su Han opened his eyes, his eyes shining and full of confidence. When the examiner saw Su Han appearing in the back hall again, he hurriedly greeted him. After all, it was a bit boring for the examiner to be stationed in the back hall, and none of the other examiners could even compare to Su Han. Only the appearance of Su Han means that the boring and dull moments are over and exciting and exciting moments are about to come. "Come to challenge the eighth-level secret room?" The examiner smiled. If Su Han can successfully challenge the eighth-level secret room, he will be a senior disciple of Lingdi. In time, he may even become a core disciple. After all, the fact that he is a senior disciple means that this young man still has potential for development. He stared at Su Han with a sense of expectation. At this time, more and more Lingdi elders began to pay attention to this entrance examination. "I want to increase the difficulty and directly challenge the tenth level secret room." Su Han said. "What?" "The tenth level of secret room? The highest level of difficulty?" "Isn't it too exaggerated to jump from the seventh level to the tenth level all of a sudden?" The examiner¡¯s nerves, including those of some elders, were stimulated. They thought that Su Han would challenge the eighth-level secret room, and some even thought it was possible that he would challenge the ninth-level secret room. But, at the tenth level, they didn¡¯t even think about it. ??This tenth-level secret room, in the history of Qionghua Spiritual Land, was basically just for show once it was designed. Few disciples who have just started will challenge it, and even fewer people have successfully challenged it in the history of Lingdi. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As a disciple who does not reach the third or fourth level of the King Realm to death, if he challenges the puppet of the sixth level King Realm machine in the tenth level secret room, isn't that looking for abuse? "The tenth level is equivalent to the sixth level of King Realm. Are you sure you want to challenge it?" Su Han said without hesitation: "OK." The door to the tenth-level secret room slowly opened, and it turned out to be extremely empty inside. There was only a puppet of a sixth-level King Realm machine standing in the center. Without using any other trump cards, just using the newly learned "Moon-moving Palm" to surpass the third level to challenge this machine puppet is indeed an almost impossible task for a young genius. Su Han's figure flashed and disappeared into the secret room, and the door of the secret room was slowly closed. The outside world suddenly fell into crazy discussions. "This guy actually chose the tenth-level difficulty secret room to challenge? Is he crazy?" "In the tenth-level secret room, once the challenge is successful, you will become the core disciple. Most of the core disciples of Lingdi are the direct descendants of the senior leaders of Lingdi." "Yes, and among the current core disciples, there are no core disciples directly when they first come here, they are all promoted later." "You guys should stop having such a lively discussion here. From my point of view, this kid entered the tenth-level secret room just to seek torture. There is no way he can succeed." "Yes, he challenged the seventh level beforeIt took so long to enter the secret room. He must have been kicked out as soon as he entered the tenth level secret room. " "Brother Dao Ling, if he fails, you can't be partial. According to the rules, if he fails, it will be considered a failure in the assessment and he will leave Qionghua Spiritual Land." "It would be a pity to leave Qionghua Spiritual Land. I suggest you be accommodating and let him stay." The elders have different opinions, and they are generally not optimistic about Su Han's challenge to the tenth level secret room. Time passed slowly amid everyone's discussion. One daytwo days On the third day, Su Han hadn't come out of the secret room yet. This is beyond the expectation of many people. Many people originally thought that it took Su Han two days to challenge the seventh-level secret room, which shows how difficult it is. If you challenge the tenth-level secret room at this level, you will definitely be defeated by the puppet of the sixth-level King Realm machine immediately. But I didn¡¯t expect that after three full days, he was still in the secret room. "Could it be that you're in a tough fight with the puppet of the sixth-level king realm?" "How is that possible? It was so difficult for him to defeat even the machine puppet in the seventh-level secret room. I think this kid is probably using some tricks to stall for time and want to create a draw with the machine puppet." ¡°It¡¯s been five days since the total of six days of comprehension and challenge. Maybe we can really delay him until the end of the assessment time.¡± "Then how should this tie be calculated? There has never been such an example before." ¡°If it¡¯s a draw, it¡¯s neither a failure nor a success. It should only be calculated based on the previous results.¡± "In other words, even if Su Han has passed the examination, he can only be an intermediate disciple." Everyone shook their heads, secretly saying that this guy was too reckless. If he was willing to follow the steps and challenge the eighth-level secret room, maybe he would be a senior disciple now. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Challenging the tenth-level secret room turned out to be more of a loss than a gain. The sixth day passed by minute by minute. The other assessors have basically completed the assessment. Regardless of passing or failing, there is finally a result. However, the assessment cannot end yet, because there is still Su Han who has not come out of the tenth level secret room, so this assessment cannot end perfectly. Every pair of eyes is now staring at the door of the tenth level secret room, wondering whether Su Han will succeed? Or will it fail? Or, as most people expected, it will be delayed until the end of the assessment time and become a draw? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 835: Attitudes of All Parties You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just when the time was approaching dusk, the door to the tenth level secret room suddenly opened. Su Han, who was full of evil spirits, pushed open the door and walked out. At this moment, all eyes were focused on him. "What? Hehe came out?" "Isn't the assessment time not up yet? When the time is up, the machine puppet will stop. Now that the time is not up, why is he out?" "Could it be that he defeated the machine puppet?" Examiners, elders, at this moment, your brains are a bit on edge. According to the rules, the door to the secret room will not be opened until the machine puppet is defeated. Unless the assessment time is up and the machine puppet stops, the secret room door will open. However, although it is now close to the final moment of the assessment, after all, it is still less than half an hour, and the final moment of the assessment has not yet been reached. The examiner stared, and after a short short circuit, he finally realized what was going on. "You, have you really passed the tenth-level secret room assessment?" This news immediately caused a sensation in the entire Qionghua Spiritual Land. At the gate of the assessment hall, a figure wearing a blue robe floated in, carrying an aura of immortality, and landed in front of Su Han. "Okay, okay, okay, little friend Su Han, you have indeed lived up to my expectations. No, you have far exceeded my expectations." King Lingdan laughed heartily and said three good words in a row. Followed by other elders, a flood of compliments also followed. "Brother Ling, congratulations, congratulations." "Brother Ling, you are in for a treat this time. To introduce such an outstanding talent to the spiritual land, I think the three major lords will give you a lot of points in terms of contribution." Even those elders who wanted to make trouble and ridicule Su Han at the beginning were speechless at this moment. He could only look at King Ling Dan with jealous eyes, wondering how he could find such a seedling by digging casually. "Hahaha, little friend Su Han, you performed really well this time. I believe that even the three great Lords of the Spiritual Land who are in seclusion, once they hear the news that a new disciple has successfully challenged the tenth-level secret room, , and I won¡¯t be able to sit still.¡± King Ling Dan was full of energy and his tone was full of affirmation. "Okay, now I announce that from today on, Su Han will be the core disciple of Qionghua Lingdi, and enjoy the highest level of treatment for the younger generation of Qionghua Lingdi." The other assessors present stared at Su Han with envy and jealousy. Thinking about it, this news will spread throughout the disciple area of ??Qionghua Lingdi as soon as possible. "Brother Ling, Su Han hasn't worshiped the martial arts master yet. I wonder if he has any interest in the martial arts master? Brother Ling, we have such a good relationship, you have to help us connect the dots. " Immediately, some quick-thinking elders thought of this aspect, and these elders are basically the martial arts elders of this martial arts hall. They also know that if Su Han intends to worship the alchemy master, it must be that King Lingdan has not run away. Therefore, they focused on martial arts. Being able to get such a genius as a martial arts disciple, their faces are undoubtedly very happy. King Lingdan smiled bitterly and shook his head. It seems that these guys haven't really realized Su Han's incredible alchemy attainments. How can he, King Lingdan, be qualified to be someone else's alchemy master? "Everyone, I'm afraid I have no right to interfere in this matter. If the three great lords come out of seclusion and hear that there is such a new talented disciple, I think they will be very interested." King Lingdan said pointedly. When the elders heard this, they immediately had nothing to say. If even the three great lords were interested in Su Han, then naturally they would have nothing to do with the elders below. Su Han also knew that this was actually King Lingdan's move to save him from the siege. Otherwise, he would have been entangled with these elders. If he refused, he would offend others for no reason. He also smiled at that moment and gave King Ling Dan a thankful glance. This time in the entrance examination, someone actually succeeded in challenging the tenth level secret room and directly became a core disciple. This news spread quickly in the disciple area of ??Qionghua Spiritual Land. When most of the disciples heard the news, they looked envious and jealous, especially when they learned that this new core disciple was actually Su Han, who defeated Duan Muhong in the Alchemy Arena last time. What a pityMu Hong has been banned in the cave, otherwise his expression would have been quite wonderful when he heard the news. At the same time, the advanced disciple area and the core disciple area have all received the news. Of course, the senior disciples were gnashing their teeth, feeling very unhappy that a new guy could directly dominate them. The core disciple area is also extremely unstable. Su Han's entry into the core disciple area is undoubtedly a big news. It is like a huge stone thrown into the calm water, causing waves of waves. In the core disciple area, in a cave, a young man with perfect appearance was sitting in the center of the cave, surrounded by several other young people around him. The cultivation level of these young people is not low. Among them, the one with the lowest cultivation level is at the seventh level of King Realm, and the young man with perfect appearance is already at the ninth level of King Realm. This kind of cultivation is comparable to some elders in Qionghua Spiritual Land. And this young man looks to be in his twenties. Several other people surrounded the young man like stars over the moon: "Senior Brother Qu, there is news from the assessment hall that a trainee disciple has passed the tenth-level secret room assessment and became a core disciple." "In addition, in the senior disciple area, three people have passed the assessment and become new core disciples. It seems that the size of the core disciple area has expanded a lot this time." "Yes, originally there were only eight people in our core disciple area, but now, there are twelve people." "There are traces of the other people, but Su Han appeared out of nowhere. It is said that he made a splash in an alchemy arena not long ago." ?????????????????????????????The young man known as "Senior Brother Qu" suddenly opened his eyes and said with a faint smile: "You are very concerned about this new core disciple?" "Senior Brother Qu, we must not let any rubbish creep into our core disciple area. Otherwise, it will be a kind of blasphemy to all our core disciples in Qionghua Lingdi." "Yes, and it is said that he is still a migrant cultivator. He is neither a direct descendant of Qionghua Spiritual Land nor a descendant of a big family." "We should give this kind of person a beating." Everyone was talking in a hurry. "Okay, you don't have to say anything, I have my own concerns." Senior Brother Naqu said calmly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 836: Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These core disciples did not mention the alchemy competition between Su Han and Duan Muhong. Senior disciples like Duan Muhong may be able to respond to many requests in the ordinary disciple area, but to them, they are just more advanced clowns. ¡­¡­ The core disciple area of ??Qionghua Lingdi is indeed superior. As soon as Su Han stepped into this area, he could feel the extraordinaryness of this place. The superiority of spiritual power here is stronger than anywhere Su Han has ever been in this life. Compared with the area where the trainee disciples lived before, it is three to five times more dense. " Moreover, the caves in the core disciple area have exclusive restrictions set by the spirit. Except for the owner of the cave, others cannot break in at all. This means that this cave with an area of ??a hundred miles will be owned by Su Han alone. King Lingdan personally sent Su Han into the cave. "Elder Ling, I have really worked hard for you this time." Su Han has always seen King Ling Dan's dedication. King Lingdan smiled and said: "I brought you to the Qionghua Spiritual Land because I personally promoted it. Naturally, you have to start well and end well. Besides, inviting you to the Qionghua Spiritual Land is the wisest decision I have ever made in my life." "Elder Ling has given you the award." "Haha, how can you get the prize? By the way, little friend Su Han, it is said that there are more than a dozen elders of the Materia Medica Hall recruiting you, but you have rejected them all?" King Lingdan also just heard about this. Su Han chuckled: "I'm loose by nature, so I'm afraid I won't be able to do those low-key things, so I refused." "You are right to reject them." King Lingdan said with a smile, "They are not discerning enough and treat you, a top alchemy genius, as an ordinary alchemy genius. In fact, even if you want to come to Bencaotang to be an elder, you will still I think it¡¯s completely qualified.¡± "If you are short of cultivation resources, I have a way that is a hundred times better than attacking them. You can go to the Herbal Hall to receive alchemy tasks. The Herbal Hall often has a large number of alchemy tasks, and some of them are very generous. I would like to use your The standard should be no problem.¡± "Thank you, Elder Ling, for your guidance." Su Han said, "However, there is still one thing I don't understand. Why did the elders of the Materia Medica Hall rush to recruit me overnight?" King Ling Dan opened his mouth and was about to speak when suddenly a follower from outside the door walked in: "Elder Ling, Elder Lu of Herbal Medicine Hall heard that you were here and came here to see you." Elder Lu? When Su Han heard this name, he knew that this was the first King Lu Dan who came to recruit him. King Lingdan frowned: "Just say that I have something to do, so I can't see you." The attendant nodded and walked out. King Ling Dan snorted, "Everyone wants to come through the back door, so why are you chasing them here? How can it be so reasonable? As long as I am in charge of the Herbal Hall for one day, no one should want to use the back door. By the way, little friend Su Han, this King Lu Dan should Is he also one of the elders who recruited you?" Su Han didn¡¯t hide anything and nodded. "Humph, I guessed it as expected. Do you know why he came here to ask to see me?" Su Han didn¡¯t know what it was, but from King Lingdan¡¯s tone, it should be something more important. And this King Lu Dan wanted to use the back door to gain connections. King Ling Dan sighed softly, "King Lu Dan has come to see me not once or twice. I didn't even allow him to enter the cave, so he chased me here. And it's not just him, more than half of the people in the Herbal Hall Elders, they have all been to my place.¡± "Besides, the last time Elder Lu came to see you must have something to do with this matter." "Oh? What's going on?" Su Han was a little curious. "Everything is for the quota of the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms' Alchemy Festival." King Lingdan explained, "Among the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms, an Alchemy Festival will be held every ten years. Not only there are Alchemy giants, but also The expert opened the forum on the spot to give lectures on alchemy, alchemy, and alchemy fighting. It was a good opportunity to exchange alchemy and improve one's own alchemy level. Our Qionghua Lingguo does not have a deep alchemy foundation among the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. So every time I attend this alchemy event, I can get a lot of gains and insights from other alchemy giants from the Spirit Kingdom." "However, the places for this alchemy grand event are very tight. We in Qionghua Lingguo only have eight places. However, the internal relations in Qionghua Lingguo are complicated, and it is not easy to allocate these eight places fairly. The Materia Medica Hall is originally responsible for refining elixirs and cultivating elixirs, so the allocation of quotas is naturally the responsibility of me, the head of the Materia Medica Hall." Su Han listened to King Ling Dan¡¯s words?, it suddenly dawned on me. ¡°There is no alchemy elder who comes to Qionghua Spiritual Land who doesn¡¯t want to attend this alchemy event. However, the quota is in the hands of King Lingdan. Who will go and who will not go is completely decided by King Lingdan. No wonder these elders would come to King Ling Dan one after another to establish relations. Su Han said strangely: "Eight places are not too few. Although there are many elders in the Herbal Hall, there are always the best ones. Isn't it enough to just pick the strongest one?" King Ling Dan smiled and said: "It's not that simple. Of the eight places, only four can be allocated to the elders of the Herbal Hall, and the remaining four are given to the young disciples. This is the rule of the Alchemy Festival. One elder leads one disciple. mode. Moreover, at the Alchemy Festival, the younger generation also has an Alchemy Fighting session. Those elders must have recruited you because the disciples under their command are not satisfactory, so they want to take you to the Alchemy Festival and participate in the Dandou. , to give yourself a long face. However, they have not obtained the quota, so it is difficult to tell you directly. From this point of view, they are still very optimistic about your alchemy talent. " Su Hanqi said: "Among the core disciples, there should be many geniuses in alchemy. I was not a core disciple at that time. I just defeated a senior disciple in the alchemy arena. Why did they take a fancy to me?" "Many of the core disciples are the direct descendants of the elders and senior officials of Qionghua Spiritual Land. They all have their own elders bound to them, and it is no longer possible to recruit them. But you have just come to Qionghua Spiritual Land, and you are a casual cultivator. Backstage. That¡¯s why they take a fancy to you and recruit you.¡± "I see. So, this alchemy event is a good opportunity to see the level of alchemy in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms?" "That's right, how about it, are you interested?" King Ling Dan smiled, "As the leader of Bencao Hall, I will definitely attend this alchemy event. If you are interested, I will carry this disciple quota , I¡¯ll just leave it to you, how about it?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 837 New Challenges You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When King Ling Dan said this, his eyes were bright, like a bad guy tempting a child with a lollipop, "At the Alchemy Festival, you can meet the Alchemy giants from the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. In other words, See the highest alchemy level in the Thousand Islands Domain. More importantly, in the alchemy battle, the rewards are definitely very rich, far beyond your imagination. Aren¡¯t you short of cultivation resources? This link can definitely make up for it. The gap in cultivation resources will be far exceeded, how about it?" Su Han has no interest in seeing the highest level of alchemy in the Thousand Islands Region. However, cultivation resources are what Su Han currently lacks the most, because he comes from a grassroots background. Compared with the second-generation ancestors among the core disciples, he is far behind them in terms of cultivation resources. No matter how talented you are, or have past life memories, if you don¡¯t have resources, it¡¯s just talk on paper and cannot be transformed into real strength. Su Han had to admit that he was persuaded by King Lingdan. What¡¯s more, attending this alchemy event is also a good opportunity to understand the overall situation of the Thousand Islands Domain, which is extremely helpful for you to find clues to save your father. "Well, I won't hide it from you. I am trying so hard to persuade you to go because I have selfish motives. You also know that Qionghua Lingguo's alchemy foundation has always been unsatisfactory and is looked down upon by other Lingguo. However, However, I am very optimistic about you, and I hope that at the Alchemy Festival, you can regain the impression of other spiritual countries on Qionghua Lingguo¡¯s weak alchemy background, and bring glory to Qionghua Lingguo.¡± King Ling Dan also sincerely stated what he was thinking. Su Han smiled and said: "I am flattered that the elder thinks so highly of me. When will this alchemy event be held?" "Calculating the time, it's fast. There is less than half a year left. Therefore, those elders are also anxious, and they come to me one after another to use the back door." The King of Ling Dan. "The elder is so kind, so I would rather obey his orders than respect him." Su Han said with a smile. "Okay, okay, okay." King Ling Dan was very happy, "For a long time, our Qionghua Spirit Kingdom has been at a disadvantage in the way of alchemy among the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. Our disciples are also stubborn in terms of the way of alchemy and are unwilling to open up. With your horizons, go and take a look at the alchemy geniuses of other Ling Kingdoms. Little friend Su Han, I sincerely hope that your appearance can break this situation." King Lingdan said many words of encouragement. "By the way, there is one more thing. Elder Ling, can you introduce to me the layout of this core disciple area?" Su Han has just joined the ranks of core disciples, and is very interested in what kind of geniuses there are among these core disciples. "Haha, since you want to know, I will tell you briefly." "There were eight core disciples in total before. This time, three of the senior disciples have passed the upgrade assessment and become core disciples. With you, the core disciple lineup has been expanded to twelve." "Among the core disciples, the strongest genius is named Qu Tianshu. He is now at the ninth level of the King Realm. He is also ranked among the top twenty geniuses in the entire Thousand Islands Region. This guy's background is also not small. He is a member of the Chunqiu Hall. The grandson of the leader, Elder Qu, can be said to be the most blessed in the entire Qionghua Spiritual Land." "The other core disciples' cultivation levels are also between the seventh level of the King Realm and the eighth level of the King Realm. Little friend Su Han, this time you join the ranks of core disciples with the third level of King Realm cultivation. There must be some dissatisfied among them. But you must beware of them making things difficult for you.¡± "Because the fight between disciples is a matter for the younger generation. As an older generation, I can't get involved. You should understand this, right?" "Don't worry, Elder Ling, I understand." Su Han was naturally not afraid of any embarrassment from the core disciples. "By the way, Su Xiaoyou, the quota for this alchemy event is of great importance. You need to keep it secret for the time being and don't spread it." King Ling Dan warned again before leaving. After sending King Lingdan away, Su Han also patiently visited his cave. This cave is very spacious, and the layout is very clever and original. It can be seen that the people who built this cave are not just ordinary people. Su Han likes this kind of cave very much. The caves in the core disciple area have exclusive restrictions set by the spirit world. Except for the owner of the cave, outsiders are not allowed to break in. This also saves Su Han the trouble of setting up a defensive formation himself. Overall, Su Han is very satisfied with this cave. Su Han won¡¯t mention the advantages of abundant spiritual power and reasonable layout. What's even more rare is that this place is very quiet and suitable for cultivation. This is what attracts Su Han the most. "The entire Qionghua Spiritual Land has tens of thousands ofDisciple, only a dozen or so core disciples can enjoy such treatment. It seems that strength is still needed. Only strength is king. " After visiting the cave, Su Han rested for two days and began to enter a short state of retreat. In the entrance examination, Su Han gained a lot from the battle with the machine puppet. Now that he had a very satisfactory training environment, Su Han didn't waste any time and immediately began to digest the experience of fighting against the machine puppets. This kind of battle experience may not be very helpful in improving his cultivation level, but it can improve his actual combat ability, and actual combat ability is also a kind of strength. In the cave, Su Han was immersed in enlightenment. In this life, Su Han was born in a small town on the border of southern Xinjiang. The martial arts talent and strength of this body can be said to be not worth mentioning. However, after more than a year of hard work after rebirth, this body has been reborn after many times of marrow cleaning and hair removal, and its bloodline has been continuously upgraded. It is no longer the Su Han who came out of Qingye City back then. Now, Su Han's basic qualifications have reached the standard of genius. Although there is still a gap between him and the top genius, the gap in this regard has undoubtedly been narrowed a lot. "The gap in qualifications, bones, and bloodline can be narrowed. And the advantages I have, no one else in the entire Daxia Empire has it." Su Han is full of confidence. This time he came to the Thousand Islands Domain and entered the Qionghua Spiritual Land, which further enhanced his self-confidence. "The geniuses in the core disciple area, and the upcoming Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference" The upcoming challenges made Su Han high-spirited. He knows that these challenges are testing stones for sharpening himself. Not only is he not afraid, but he is eager to try and looks forward to these challenges. From his rebirth to the present, he has experienced exaggerated challenges again and again, and he has been able to grow so fast. " However, Su Han is not satisfied with this speed of cultivation improvement. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 838 Tea Party Invitation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Back then, my father was taken away by that strange old man in black, but he repeatedly shouted at me not to save him, because my strength was far from enough in front of those people. Now nearly a year has passed, although my cultivation has entered the king realm , but compared with the top geniuses in the Thousand Islands Territory, I am still far behind. Now, I definitely have not reached the standard of great strength mentioned by the old man in black. If I go to save my father now, not only will I not be able to save him, but my father will also definitely not be able to save me. Wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡± "The two most urgent things for me now are to improve my strength and explore the entire Thousand Islands Domain to find opportunities to save my father." Thinking of his father Su Yunhai, Su Han felt worried. This father, when he first came to this life, gave him so much support and care that Su Han recognized this father from the bottom of his heart. Although Su Yunhai is not in danger now, Su Han still worries about Su Yunhai's whereabouts every day in his heart. Su Han firmly believes that there will definitely be clues to save his father in this Thousand Islands Territory. This is an intuition derived from the resonance of blood, and it is the connection between Su Han and Su Yunhai. "Time is running out, and we cannot relax every day." Su Han became more determined and started practicing again. On this day, Su Han was practicing in the cave. Suddenly, a voice came from outside the cave: "Senior Brother Su Han, my master, Senior Brother Qu, invites you to his cave in three days to attend the core disciple tea party, have tea and talk with other core disciples, and connect with each other. I will send it to you. An invitation." "Leave the invitation, you can go." Su Han said casually. "Follow your orders." After the voice disappeared, Su Han walked out of the cave and picked up the invitation. This invitation is well made and looks very delicate. "Fellow Taoist Su Han, I recently heard that a new Taoist friend has joined the ranks of core disciples. Qu is very interested in making friends. I wonder if you can come to our cave to attend a tea party, drink tea, discuss Taoism, and give guidance to the country with other core disciple geniuses? We are deeply interested in it." I look forward to the arrival of fellow Taoists, and I also hope that fellow Taoists will not disappoint us." The signature is three words, Qu Tianshu. Su Han naturally has an impression of Qu Tianshu. This is a genius that King Lingdan specifically mentioned, one of the top beings of the younger generation in Qionghua Lingland. It is said that his cultivation has reached the ninth level of King Realm. Tea party? Su Han played with the invitation in his hand, knowing that half of the invitation was an invitation, and the other half was a test. After all, I have joined the ranks of core disciples with my third-level King Realm cultivation. These senior core disciples will naturally have their own thoughts. If you don¡¯t go, you will definitely be looked down upon by this group of people. In the future, you will become the target of suppression in the core disciple area, and you may even become the laughing stock of the entire Qionghua Spiritual Land. But if you go, I¡¯m afraid it will be a Hongmen Banquet. These core disciples are all strong men. Even if Qu Tianshu is not interested in making things difficult for him, others will definitely not be polite either. A difficult situation is inevitable. However, Su Han didn't think too much about it at all. He knew he had to go. If you don¡¯t go, not only will you be looked down upon, but it will also be an indirect blow to the reputation of King Lingdan who introduced you. "Speaking of which, this lofty core disciple is indeed very different from Duanmuhong and his ilk. Duanmuhong's way of inviting people was so rough, but Qu Tianshu is so elegant. It seems that there is still a gap in realm. . With such a formal invitation, it would be too disrespectful for me not to go." Su Han played with the invitation and smiled lightly. In the next three days, Su Han did not think too much about this tea party, but devoted himself wholeheartedly to cultivation. His current cultivation is at the third level of the King Realm, and between the third and fourth levels of the King Realm, there is a bottleneck as usual, that is, the bottleneck between the Human King Realm and the Earth King Realm. Su Han wants to get over this bottleneck before heading to the Alchemy Conference. Three days later, Su Han came out of seclusion and went directly to Qu Tianshu's cave. Among the core disciples, Qu Tianshu's overall strength is at least among the top three, and even vaguely the first. Now he is only twenty-four or five years old. Compared with Su Han, he is only seven or eight years older. However, his cultivation has already reached the ninth level of King Realm, which is comparable to that of many spiritual elders. However, Su Han has no envy or jealousy. Since Qu Tianshu can become the first person of the younger generation in Qionghua Lingdi, he must have something special about him. Coupled with the resource tilt of Qionghua Spiritual Land, it is not an exaggeration to have such a level of cultivation.?? If Su Han was reborn in Qionghua Spiritual Land instead of Qingye City, his current cultivation level would have even exceeded the realm of King Realm or above. ¡°In the final analysis, it is still a question of resources. The resources Su Han obtained before are completely incomparable to the one and a half bits of Qionghua Spiritual Land. Although Qu Tianshu¡¯s cave is also in the core disciple area, the scale of the core disciple area is huge. Su Han spent a lot of time before arriving at Qu Tianshu's cave. At the entrance of the cave, Qu Tianshu¡¯s entourage was already waiting. "Senior Brother Su Han, everyone else has arrived. My senior brother has been waiting for you for a long time. Please come in." Two followers immediately came to greet him. These followers are all warriors wearing the costumes of Qionghua Lingdi disciples, and their cultivation levels are as high as the fifth level of King Realm. The fifth level of King Realm is the level of intermediate disciples, and these warriors with the level of intermediate disciples are actually willing to give up the treatment of intermediate disciples to serve as Qu Tianshu's followers. This can also prove from one aspect how powerful Qu Tianshu is. The caves in this core disciple area each have their own characteristics, and Qu Tianshu's cave, no matter from which angle you look at it, is the most superior place in the Qionghua Lingdi disciple area, and it can be called a blessed land cave. Su Han made a brief observation and discovered that in Qu Tianshu's cave, in addition to the restrictions set by Lingdi, there were two other formation restrictions, which were obviously set by Qu Tianshu himself. "Tsk, tsk, how rich is this Qu Tianshu? How luxurious is he? The cost of these two formation restrictions is not low." These two formations are prohibited. If you change to ordinary people, you can't even see it. But Su Han was very sure that once anyone broke into this cave, they would be killed by these two powerful restrictions. Su Han compared it a little and had to admire that Qu Tianshu was rich. In comparison, the cost of the formation restriction that Su Han set up outside his cave when he was in the trainee area was less than one-third of this amount. It¡¯s not that Su Han can¡¯t deploy such a formation restriction, but that the amount of Yuan Stone required to deploy such a formation restriction far exceeds Su Han¡¯s ability to bear. "This Qu Tianshu is really rich. By the way, it is said that he is the direct grandson of Elder Qu, the head of Chunqiu Hall?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 839: A show of force You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han immediately understood, what is this Chunqiu Hall? It is the mouth of Qionghua Lingdi in charge of all resources. Therefore, it is strange that the direct grandson of the head of Chunqiu Hall would lack resources. This is a typical second-generation ancestor, who lacks neither talent nor resources nor status, and is a sure winner in life. While Su Han was thinking, he was taken to a magnificent palace by his entourage. In that palace, there is a person sitting upright, with a face like a crown of jade, red lips and white teeth. No matter from which angle you look at it, he is perfect. "Senior Brother Qu, Senior Brother Su Han is here." Qu Tianshu nodded slightly: "This is Junior Brother Su. Qu has admired your reputation for a long time. Come, take a seat and serve tea." After Qu Tianshu said a symbolic polite word, he continued to sit there and did not get up to welcome the guests. Su Han didn't care, he just found a chair nearby and sat down. He also knew that Qu Tianshu¡¯s attitude was nothing more than two possibilities. The first possibility is to give yourself a warning. The second possibility is that Qu Tianshu's nature is such that his eyes are higher than his head. If it is the first possibility, Su Han has no interest in this kind of dispute between young people. If it is the second possibility, it is normal for Qu Tianshu, as the second generation ancestor, to be a little arrogant, but Su Han doesn't do this. After Su Han took his seat, he glanced around and saw that in addition to Qu Tianshu, there were seven geniuses who were obviously veteran core disciples. It seemed that all these veteran core disciples were present at this tea party. "However, these geniuses seem to be wary of each other. They don't communicate much with each other. They all close their eyes and rest, looking like they are recharging their energy. But Su Han knew that these guys were just pretending to be mysterious. In addition, there are three other people sitting below. These three people are obviously different from the others. Their expressions look a bit nervous and unnatural, and their sitting postures are also more reserved. These three people are obviously the three new core disciples who have just been promoted from senior disciples. After Su Han scanned everyone present, he closed his eyes and rested his mind. He wanted to see what kind of tricks this so-called core disciple tea party could bring out. At this moment, Su Han's ears suddenly moved, and he seemed to hear several small sounds in his ears. "Senior Brother Cao, what are the origins of these veteran core disciples?" "Look at the one at the top, that is Qu Tianshu. He is the strongest and most powerful among the core disciples. Look at the one next to him. That one is Wu Wei. His strength is second only to Qu Tianshu. He is Wannian The second child. The beauty sitting next to them is called Yan Qingshang. Although she has a good figure, she is actually an iceberg that lasts ten thousand years. I advise you that if you have nothing to do, don¡¯t provoke her ¡­¡± This seemed to be two people talking. Somehow, although the two voices were very small, they penetrated into Su Han's ears accurately, as if these two people were talking in Su Han's ears. Furthermore, Su Han looked up and saw that the other people present also had strange expressions on their faces that were half-smiling but not smiling. Apparently, they had also heard the conversation between these two people. What's going on? Su Han felt that something was wrong with this matter. If someone was really talking about it, how could it be so blatant that everyone could hear it? "Hey? Senior Brother Cao, why do I feel that the atmosphere is suddenly a little weird? It seems like everyone is looking at us with evil eyes?" The owners of those two voices seemed to have finally discovered something was wrong. At this moment, Qu Tianshu smiled slightly: "Two junior brothers, Qu forgot to tell you just now that my palace is called Junzi Palace. There are special restrictions in this palace. Once the sound is transmitted, the sound will be transmitted. It will be transmitted to everyone¡¯s ears through various routes, and it will be spoken more clearly than usual.¡± These words of Qu Tianshu were directed at the two new core disciples at the bottom. "It turns out that these two people were communicating through sound transmission, but I didn't expect that there were special restrictions in this palace, and everyone could clearly hear what they said." Su Han immediately understood that it was normal to talk about others in private, not to mention that these two people did not say anything too excessive, but the person involved heard it, which was naturally extremely embarrassing. Especially the face of Yan Qingshang, the only woman present, whose extremely beautiful face was instantly covered with a layer of frost, and she stared at that person coldly and arrogantly.The two disciples seemed to be killing each other with their eyes. Those two disciples had never thought that there was such a restriction in the palace. They were so embarrassed that they didn¡¯t even know where to put their hands and feet. They could only murmur in embarrassment: "BrothersSisters" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, these two people felt aggrieved. They were obviously transmitting messages, but who knew they would hear them. Su Han could already see clearly that this was not an accident at all, but that these guys led by Qu Tianshu deliberately wanted to give his new disciples a disgrace. However, these two people were unlucky and hit the muzzle of the gun. "Two junior brothers, talking about others in private is not a good behavior and does not conform to the principles of a magnanimous gentleman." One of the veteran core disciples present spoke with a false smile on his face. "That's right, if it weren't for the special restrictions in this palace, we wouldn't have known that the two junior brothers looked at us this way." Another person also said coldly. ¡°Senior Brother Qu, these junior brothers are new here and they really don¡¯t understand the rules. I think we still need to personally teach them how to behave.¡± From beginning to end, Naqu Tianshu always maintained a perfect smile, sitting there without expressing his position. The extrusion of this sentence one after another was to say that the two were so vicious that they were crying and crying quickly. They came to the core disciple area full of hope and met the veteran senior brothers. Who would have thought that they would be tricked by these senior brothers. The eyes of the entire hall were all focused on these two people. It was obvious that this wave of power was quite successful. Even the other new core disciple, who had never spoken, lowered his head, not daring to say anything on behalf of those two people. At this time, Su Han suddenly laughed: "Junzi Palace, Junzi Palace, the name is quite good. If there are all true gentlemen in this palace, it will be a story for the ages." As soon as these words came out, the expressions of many people present suddenly changed. "Huh? What do you mean?" A veteran genius at the seventh level of King Realm closest to Su Han stared at Su Han provocatively, "What's wrong with you? Are you mocking who is not a gentleman?" (Remember this Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 840: Infighting among core disciples You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Whether you are a gentleman or not will not change because of my words." Su Han smiled lightly. The man didn¡¯t expect Su Han to say that, and his expression changed again: ¡°Boy, are you sure you want to mind your own business?¡± "So what?" Su Han raised his eyebrows. "Pa" the man slapped the armrest of the chair and his voice suddenly became louder, "What a crazy boy, it's your honor to be able to sit here today. It's Senior Brother Qu who has promoted you. Do you think you can really compete with us?" Can people be treated as equals? Remember, those who pretend to be fake will be exposed sooner or later, and sooner or later they will be kicked out of the ranks of core disciples." This is obviously talking about Su Han. Su Han, on the other hand, was calm and smiled: "That's right, so you should be careful. Being kicked out of the ranks of core disciples is not a pleasant experience." The man was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that Su Han was sarcastically saying that he was the one who cheated, and he couldn't help but become furious. "Boy, what do you mean?" This person is one of the veteran core disciples and has been a member of the core disciples for many years. He had a natural sense of psychological superiority over people like Su Han, and he rejected Su Han and the others from the bottom of his heart. The reason why the tea party was held this time was because of this person's fueling factor. In this person¡¯s opinion, the team of core disciples should not be expanded. We should always maintain the status of a group of eight, so that it looks noble and valuable. Once it expands to twelve people, this value will be greatly reduced. Especially when he saw Su Han, he was even more angry. This kid turned out to be just a warrior in the human king realm. How could he accept that the cultivation of the Human King Realm was on an equal footing with his Heavenly King Realm, enjoying the same treatment as a core disciple? Even if Su Han doesn't come out to speak for those two people, he plans to teach Su Han a lesson next. When other veteran core disciples saw this man jumping out to confront Su Han, not only did they not dissuade him, but they all felt a sense of gloating about his misfortune. There was a hint of incitement in his eyes. There were only three other new core disciples with uneasy looks in their eyes. However, after the lesson they had just learned, they did not dare to say anything more. How could Su Han not see the performance of these people clearly? He glanced at the faces of everyone present and smiled faintly. "So the so-called tea party is just to show off the newcomers like us? Senior Brother Qu, is this how you treat guests?" Su Han¡¯s words shocked everyone. This new guy was so bold. He not only contradicted Jin Feng, who was at the seventh level of King Realm, but also openly questioned Qu Tianshu's hospitality. This surprised everyone, and they couldn't help but look at Su Han more. Qu Tianshu couldn't help but frown. Obviously, with his aloof status, no one else among the veteran core disciples dared to talk to him like this. This Su Han is just relying on a Ling Dan King as his backer, how can he be so arrogant? At this time, the veteran core disciple sitting next to Qu Tianshu smoothed things over and said: "Everyone, please calm down. We are all core disciples of Qionghua Spiritual Land, and there is no deep hatred. There is really no need to make a fuss. I Look, how about we end the argument here, let's all get along, have some tea, have a heart-to-heart talk, and get in touch with some of the new junior brothers, how about that?" This veteran core disciple who was trying to smooth things over was none other than Wu Wei, the "second child in ten thousand years" in the discussion between the two. I saw that he was at the peak of the eighth level of King Realm, but he was kind-hearted and had no airs. Jin Feng curled his lips and sneered: "Senior Brother Wu, what you said is wrong. These new core disciples have no dignity or humiliation. If they commit the following offenses, it's okay to offend me. But they dare to offend Senior Brother Qu. I'm here to teach Senior Brother Qu a lesson." them." Although Jin Feng is a little behind Wu Wei in terms of cultivation, he is not afraid of Wu Wei because he has long been close to the mountain Qu Tianshu. Su Han raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile: "I thought that among the old core disciples, all of them were people who flattered others and looked down on others. But I didn't expect that there are still people with sense." Jin Feng sneered and said: "Do you have any say here? A human king-level warrior can actually join the ranks of core disciples. I don't know what tricks you played in the entrance examination, but in my opinion, you also It is only because of King Lingdan's appreciation that we have reached this point. Without King Lingdan, you would be nothing." This is to say that Su Han is nakedKing Lingdan went through the back door. At this moment, the pretty Yan Qingshang's pretty face suddenly sank, and she said solemnly: "Jin Feng, don't talk too much about catching winds and shadows. I believe everyone knows what kind of person Elder Ling is. Don't use your words like that." The heart of a villain goes to the belly of a gentleman.¡± Jin Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that before Su Han, Yan Qingshang was the last disciple to be publicly appreciated by King Ling Dan, because her talent in alchemy was outstanding in Qionghua Spiritual Land. Jin Feng mocked Su Han for relying on King Lingdan to become a core disciple through the back door, but he seemed to be indirectly saying that Yan Qingshang also became a core disciple through the back door. Moreover, everyone knew that Yan Qingshang respected King Lingdan very much. Jin Feng originally just wanted to ridicule Su Han, but unexpectedly, he accidentally offended Yan Qingshang as well. At that moment, he broke into a cold sweat: "ThisJunior sister Yan, I definitely didn't mean to ridicule you." Yan Qingshang said coldly: "Shut up, I don't want to hear your nonsense." Jin Feng was furious when the woman scolded him, but because Yan Qingshang was stronger than him, he did not dare to get angry and could only sit down with his head down. Jinfeng¡¯s backer is Qu Tianshu. As the saying goes, when beating a dog, it depends on the owner. When Qu Tianshu saw this situation, he felt unhappy and said calmly: "Junior sister Yan, I think Jin Feng's words are somewhat reasonable. Maybe Elder Ling didn't deliberately open the back door for Su Han, but the examiners and other elders knew that This is Elder Ling¡¯s person, so he will also open the door to convenience for him, right?¡± Yan Qingshang said coldly: "Senior Brother Zhaoqu, if you say so, wouldn't it be more likely that the examiners and other elders would open the door to you?" It is obvious that the old core disciples are not on good terms with each other. Su Han looked at this scene with a faint smile on his lips, thinking of what King Ling Dan said: today's disciples of Qionghua Lingdi are too stubborn to be complacent, and many geniuses are satisfied with the status quo and do not want to make progress. ¡°Now it seems that not only are they unwilling to make progress, but they are also fighting among themselves. "That's all, I, Qu, am not vying for words with other women." Qu Tianshu saw that Yan Qingshang dared to contradict him so openly, and a cold look flashed in his eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 841: Huge Bet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yan Qingshang smiled indifferently, and a look of contempt flashed across her pretty face, but she did not argue with Qu Tianshu anymore. This Yan Qingshang turned out to be unexpectedly cold and arrogant, not even giving Qu Tianshu face. "well, let's get back to business!" Qu Tianshu waved his hand and said domineeringly, "Everyone is here. According to our old rules, we will taste tea, discuss Taoism, and compete in martial arts. Who comes first?" Jin Feng suddenly stood up from his seat: "I'm just trying to make some friends, and I want to meet the new junior brothers. By the way, if I do it one-on-one, it will seem like I'm bullying you, so why don't the four of you come together." " It has to be said that this Jin Feng really doesn¡¯t know how to behave. His words not only offended Su Han, but also completely offended the other three new core disciples. Those three people, because they were threatened once when they arrived, became very cautious and did not speak. However, Jin Feng's blatant provocation really challenged their self-esteem. "Senior Brother Jin, have you gone too far in bullying others? How about you, four of us?" Jin Feng sneered: "One-on-one, you can't even resist one of my moves. One-on-four, you may not be able to survive ten or eight of my moves." "What?" "Stop joking!" The other three people were furious on the spot and stood up, as if they would take action on the spot if they disagreed. The eyes at the scene were all turned to Su Han. ¡°Obviously, Jin Feng and Su Han had a tit-for-tat confrontation just now. Everyone knew that Jin Feng¡¯s move was mainly aimed at Su Han. " Moreover, Su Han's cultivation level is also the lowest among the people here, only the third level of King Realm. Everyone wants to see if Su Han has the courage to fight? Although his strength is obviously not comparable to Jin Feng, it would be too cowardly if he doesn't even have the courage to accept the challenge. Su Han¡¯s fingers were tapping gently on the armrests of the chair very rhythmically. Facing the focused gazes from all directions, he seemed calm and composed. "There's another one over there. Don't be pretentious. If you have the courage, just accept the challenge. If you don't have the courage, just bow your head and admit defeat." Jin Feng sneered. Yan Qingshang chuckled at this moment, with undisguised disdain in his eyes. Obviously, in her opinion, Jin Feng was a Heavenly King, but he was aggressive towards the Human King, which seemed very tasteless. Jin Feng couldn¡¯t help but said coldly: "Su Han, I won¡¯t bully you. If you come up here, I can¡¯t defeat you with three moves, even if I, Jin Feng, am incompetent." There was full provocation in his tone. Su Han smiled faintly: "So what if you are incompetent or not? It's just a matter of talking and talking, this kind of boring children's game, I have no interest in playing with you." "What do you want?" Jin Feng's face darkened. "If you want to come, bet bigger. Whoever loses will get out of the ranks of core disciples, how about that?" Su Han laughed. As soon as these words came out, not only Jin Feng was stunned, but also other people were secretly awestruck, this guy is so cruel. Jin Feng was speechless. Even though he was so impressive just now, he didn't dare to play such a big game for a while. "Why, you screamed so fiercely just now, will you give up once you get serious?" Su Han glanced at Jin Feng with a sneer. Qu Tianshu frowned and said: "As the saying goes, small gambling can make you happy, but big gambling can harm your health. There is no need to go to such extreme lengths. Otherwise, if the senior officials of Lingdi find out, they may not be happy either." This is obviously an excuse. When Jin Feng heard Qu Tianshu making excuses for him, his body relaxed obviously, and he echoed: "Yes, if you think that I, Jin Feng, are afraid of you, then you are totally wrong. I just don't want to offend the senior management. Hi, if you want to play other bets, I, Jin, can accompany you." Su Han smiled lightly and said: "I know you can't afford to lose, so let's do this. Whatever you can afford to lose, just ask." Jin Feng was so aroused that he was also furious: "You crazy boy, do you think that I, Jin, am really afraid of you? Let's bet on Yuan Stone, bet bigger, do you dare?" "Tell me, how much can you afford to bet?" Su Han still had an understatement on his face. Jin Feng gritted his teeth and said, "Do you dare to bet 10 million low-grade yuan stones?" This amount of gambling money is indeed not too small for Jin Feng. It will take him at least a few years to earn it. Su Han smiled disdainfully: "That's it? With all due respect, it's too little."??Not interested. " Jin Feng¡¯s expression changed and he said coldly: ¡°Su Han, don¡¯t give me a toast or drink as a fine. How many assets do you, a new disciple who just came to Qionghua Spiritual Land, have? Are you still bragging here?¡± "You don't need to care about how much assets I have. You just need to know that I can completely afford to gamble with you. And now, I am spurning your gambling money." Su Han looked at the golden peak and smiled. Jin Feng was furious and wanted to say something else, but Qu Tianshu on the other side said: "In that case, then five times the amount, 50 million low-grade Yuan stones. Jin Feng, if you don't have enough, I will help you advance the payment." Snap, snap, snap. Su Han clapped his hands and laughed and said, "You are indeed worthy of being Senior Brother Qu. He is rich and powerful. Okay, okay. He is worthy of being a role model for our generation." Su Han's words made Qu Tianshu feel unhappy for no reason. He always felt that Su Han was mocking him. Qu Tianshu was able to achieve his current level of cultivation because of his wealth. "Come here, go and get 50 million low-grade Yuan stones." Qu Tianshu waved his hand, and his entourage immediately went to prepare the bet. With Qu Tianshu's support, Jin Feng suddenly felt reassured and said with a laugh: "Then I'll borrow Senior Brother Qu's money first. Su Han, you were so coaxing just now, don't tell me now that you can't get the gambling money?" " Su Han went around and around, actually waiting for this moment. He could also see that the wealth of these core disciples of Qionghua Lingdi was far beyond his imagination. "Now is the time when we are short of resources, why not take advantage of this opportunity to make a fortune?" If you can get 50 million low-grade Yuan stones here, it will be enough for you to consume for more than half a year. Soon, Qu Tianshu¡¯s entourage brought up 50 million low-grade Yuan stones. It can be seen that although this money is a lot of money, it is not that difficult for Qu Tianshu to come up with it. "Junior Brother Su, do you still have enough money? Do you need to borrow some of it from me?" Qu Tianshu asked pretending to be concerned. In fact, if Su Han really borrowed his Yuan Stone, it would be impossible to escape his control. Su Han smiled: "Thanks to Senior Brother Qu's concern, although I am not as wealthy as Senior Brother Qu, I can still barely afford this little bet." With that said, Su Han actually took out a storage bag, and everyone present could confirm with their spiritual sense that there were indeed 50 million low-grade Yuan stones inside. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 842: Fighting against the powerful man in the Heavenly King Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a moment, almost everyone present could not believe it. Unexpectedly, this new core disciple could actually have such a big hand? Even if he has the support of King Lingdan, it is impossible for King Lingdan to be so generous and put so much wealth into his hands, right? For a moment, everyone¡¯s expressions on Su Han became complicated. Su Han gently put the storage bag on the table and looked at Jin Feng with a clear look: "The betting money is all ready, tell me, how to bet? Is it based on the three moves you just boasted about? Or is there another rule? " Of course, Qu Tianshu would not let Jin Feng lose. At this moment, he immediately said: "Three moves, some are too harsh and not fair enough." "When a warrior in the Heavenly King Realm is fighting against a Human King Realm, he must give some inclination to the rules in favor of the Human King Realm warrior. Otherwise, how can he continue to fight." It was Wu Wei who spoke. "In my opinion, five moves." "Five moves are not enough, at least ten moves are necessary. This kid is very cunning at first glance. Maybe he has some tricks that can defeat five moves." Jin Feng said immediately, looking sharply at Su Han. Yan Qingshang, on the other hand, glanced at several people meaningfully, said nothing, just closed his eyes and rested, as if the matter had nothing to do with him. "Then in my opinion, just ten moves." Qu Tianshu made the final decision. Su Han kept a sneer on his lips as he watched these people set the rules. It didn't matter to him whether it was three moves, five moves or ten moves. It¡¯s good that Jin Feng is at the seventh level of the King Realm, but Su Han is now at the peak of the third level of the King Realm. If he really wants to fight, even if he can¡¯t win, it¡¯s okay to have a well-matched fight. Even if Su Han showed all his trump cards except the Cave Restriction and the Eight Gate Star Fighting Sword Formation, he would have a 30% chance of winning. Even if he didn¡¯t show all his trump cards, Jin Feng would definitely not be able to defeat him within ten moves. "It is an elegant matter for fellow disciples to compete in martial arts. Everyone, please go to the ring to watch the battle." Qu Tianshu stood up and greeted. Jin Feng couldn't wait for a long time. As soon as he heard Qu Tianshu's words, he laughed ferociously, swayed, and shot out first. Wu Wei shook his head and turned into a stream of light. Yan Qingshang said calmly: "If I want to go, I will go naturally. I don't need you to greet me." The old core disciples in the cave left one after another. The three new core disciples looked at Su Han with some gratitude. "Su Han, if you lose this time, we will bear part of the loss for you." They also know that Jinfeng originally claimed to fight one against four. If the four of them still lose, then they will not be able to mess around in the future. Su Han¡¯s move undoubtedly helped them avoid a disaster. "That's right, the three of us will give you half of the bet." Another person said. Su Han chuckled and said, "Don't be joking. This Jinfeng wants to be a money-giving boy. You guys want to share the fortune, how can it be that easy?" As he said that, Su Han's figure flew out and headed towards the ring. The three people were stunned. Could it be that Su Han still wanted to win? Where does this guy get his confidence? On the ring, Jin Feng¡¯s figure stood tall, and the aura of the Heavenly King was exuding, and he was arrogant. "Su Han, you have to be careful. Although Jin Feng is not among the three strongest core disciples, he is not the last one among the veteran core disciples. His strength can be ranked among the top among the veteran core disciples. five." A new core disciple reminded in a low voice. Jin Feng¡¯s ears were so good that he actually heard this man¡¯s low-pitched reminder and immediately laughed ferociously. From Jin Feng's point of view, he just suffered from insufficient cultivation. If his cultivation was at the eighth level of King Realm, he could completely replace Yan Qingshang and become the top three core disciples. As for his various magical powers and magic weapons, they are no worse than Yan Qingshang, who ranks among the top three core disciples. "Senior Brother Wu, who do you think will win this match? Will Su Han survive Jinfeng's ten moves, or will Jinfeng defeat Su Han within ten moves?" An old core disciple quietly asked Wu Wei, the second ranked core disciple. Wu Wei is relatively fair among this group of people. After hearing the words, he thought for a while, shook his head and said: "Martial fighting is different from Dan Dou. Dan Dou involves luck, and opportunism does not rule out the element. But Wu Dou is a real sword and a real spear. Jin Feng is usually known among the core disciples. It's so loud, in my opinion, he can't suppress a human king level warrior with ten moves, I don't think it's possible." ¡°Senior Brother Wu is right. After all, there is a gap between the Heavenly King Realm and the Human King Realm.?Separated by the Earth King Realm, it can be said that there is a natural chasm between them. A warrior in the Heavenly King Realm cannot defeat the Human King Realm in ten moves. I am afraid that in the history of Qionghua Lingdi, there has never been such a shameful record, right? " These words were naturally heard by Jin Feng. When he heard the words "shameful record" and other words, even though he knew that the other party was not talking about him, Jin Feng was still extremely unhappy. He snorted secretly: "I said ten moves just for insurance. Let's see how I can win it for you with five moves." This guy." "In the martial arts arena, the strong are respected. Su Han, no matter how smart you are, from this moment on, it will be useless!" As he spoke, Jin Feng let out a long roar and his arms suddenly vibrated. The next moment, behind the golden peak, a huge golden eagle appeared, its wings spread out, more than ten feet long, majestic, like a god descending to earth. Su Han knew that this should be the manifestation of some special bloodline of Jinfeng. However, this level of bloodline manifestation is not enough for Su Han to use the dragon bloodline as his trump card to resist. At this moment, Su Han stood still and stared at the golden peak, wanting to see what tricks he could pull off. "Su Han, watch how I devour you." Jin Feng let out a long roar, and at the same time, the golden eagle behind him also flapped its wings and roared wildly. The sharp roars intertwined and turned into terrifying sound waves, one after another, constantly coming over. The sound waves rolled up by this roar are very powerful in mystical attacks. They are both physical and mental attacks. No matter which side is hit by this attack, it will be extremely uncomfortable. Su Han did not hesitate, and with a flash of his body, he used the third realm of "Glass Golden Body", "Golden Body of Gods and Demons". In an instant, a golden light of gods and demons that was two to three feet high surged out of Su Han's body. At this time, the sonic attack happened to be in front of Su Han. I saw that the sonic attack was blocked by the golden light of the gods and demons, and it was like hitting a ball of cotton. It suddenly made a mute sound, scattered and shattered. "What?" Jin Feng was shocked. Although his sonic attack was not a killer, it was still a very terrifying attack. Can a person king in the martial arts defend the magical powers, can they prevent their sound wave attacks? This scene was obviously beyond Jin Feng¡¯s expectation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 843: Falling into fierce battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, although Jin Feng was surprised, he was not discouraged. With a wave of his arms, the golden eagle in mid-air seemed to have some kind of spiritual connection with him, and let out a long roar. "Golden Eagle Streamline, shoot!" This Golden Eagle Streamline is a domineering attack that integrates the magical power and power of the Golden Eagle Dharma into its own martial arts. The attack was commanding, fast and fierce. Su Han didn't panic, and his figure swayed again. The golden light of the gods and demons instantly rose to a height of three to four feet, protecting his whole body. The golden eagle streamlines shot into the golden light of the gods and demons, just like countless candles shot into the water, creating ripple-like ripples and making harsh sonic boom sounds. The next moment, Su Han's golden light suddenly swayed, crushing and swallowing the countless golden eagle streamlines. "Huh!" Jin Feng saw this scene, but he didn't stop. Instead, he laughed ferociously and attacked faster and faster. For a moment, the whole place was like a rain of swords, countless attacks like flying fireballs kept swooping down from mid-air, and countless golden eagle streamlines were densely packed, covering the entire arena. The greatest mystery of Jinfeng¡¯s magical power lies in the fact that one word of quickness can break through all kinds of magic. "No, when will this passive parry end?" Su Han's heart was racing, and with a cry of both arms, eight phantom ice sunflowers immediately broke out of the ground, surrounding Su Han. "What the hell is this?" Jin Feng was also stunned when he saw the phantom demon ice sunflower. However, his attack did not slow down because of this, but became more rapid. Su Han was not in a hurry, and with a single movement of his hand, the phantom ice sunflowers surrounded Su Han, opening their petals, like a devil's giant mouth, swallowing up the attack of the golden eagle's streamline. "What!" When Jin Feng saw that his golden eagle streamlines were swallowed up by these strange plants, he finally lost his composure and couldn't help but show surprise on his face. It happened that Su Han stretched out two fingers at this time, made a two gesture, and said with a smile: "Two moves." Jin Feng¡¯s face suddenly became even more ugly. "You only have ten moves in total, so you have to calculate them well." Su Han smiled and sneered again, which finally aroused Jin Feng's endless anger. He shouted: "Su Han, since you want to die, I will help you." Suddenly, Jin Feng shook his arms and activated his hand gestures one after another. The huge golden eagle in mid-air surged towards his body and gradually integrated into his body. Jin Feng regained his momentum and shouted wildly. The body that had been integrated into the Golden Eagle Dharma instantly became gleaming with golden light, rising taller and taller like a small giant, with its body filled with endless power. Those arms are like balloons that are constantly inflating in the wind. The muscles are as knotted as if they were cast with pure gold, full of explosive power. "Su Han, suffer death!" A huge golden fist tore through the air, making a roaring sound, and hit Su Han from the air. Su Han was secretly awestruck when he saw such terrifying power. This Jinfeng can enter the ranks of core disciples, and is also ranked in the top five. It is indeed a well-deserved reputation. The huge fist came over, and Su Han was not idle. He controlled the vines of the eight phantom ice sunflowers to directly roll towards the golden giant arm, and wrapped it around the giant arm in an instant. "Freeze!" Su Han gave an order, and the eight phantom ice sunflowers immediately spit out countless cold rays, made a sizzling sound, and quickly condensed a layer of hard ice on the golden giant arm. This power of frost actually froze one of Jin Feng's arms. "Okay, okay!" When the new core disciples saw this, they couldn't contain their excitement and cheered under the ring. If it were them, they would probably not be able to avoid this punch. But the old core disciples have different expressions. Qu Tianshu frowned slightly, Wu Wei was thoughtful, and Yan Qingshang had an indifferent expression, as if everything had nothing to do with her. Jin Feng's punch was blocked, and a powerful freezing force tried to seal his arm. He roared, and circles of golden light erupted around his arm. This vibration actually shattered the ice that sealed the arm, and the ice shards scattered. "Su Han, give me another punch." This Jinfeng, with his arms horizontally splayed, used a move to sweep away thousands of troops. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the phantom Bingkui could be entangled with that punch, then this punch was directed towards the waist of the phantom Bingkui.   kaka kaka Immediately, five or six phantom ice sunflowers were wiped out. But Su Han was obviously prepared for it. The light from the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror suddenly slowed down Jin Feng's fist greatly. Jin Feng only felt as if his fist suddenly hit a large ball of glue and became sticky, as if he suddenly couldn't exert any strength. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the phantom ice sunflowers that were all swept away returned to their original appearance with a flash of light. Su Han urged the phantom ice sunflower to wrap around Jin Feng's arm again, spitting out streaks of freezing power and surrounding Jin Feng's arm. Jin Feng laughed ferociously: "Su Han, don't waste your efforts. My golden eagle arms are invulnerable to water and fire. If you want to use the power of freezing to deal with me, that's just a dream." Su Han was also very calm and chuckled: "Four moves." Obviously, Su Han was reminding Jin Feng that the distance of ten moves was getting closer and closer. Sure enough, when Jin Feng heard this, he became furious, swung his fists and smashed at Su Han crazily. His pair of golden eagle arms are completely integrated with the speed and power of the golden eagle, and they are very domineering. It was precisely because of these golden eagle arms that he was confident that as long as he entered the eighth level of the King Realm, he would be able to rank among the top three core disciples. Bang Bang Bang ??The fists are deployed like the fury of King Kong, constantly compressing the defensive space of the Phantom Demon Bingkui. Since Su Han got the Magic Ice Sunflower, he has been invincible. But at this moment, the power of the Phantom Demon Bingkui is indeed suppressed to the maximum extent. This is not because Huanmo Bingkui is not strong enough, but because Jin Feng's violent attack can be easily suppressed by Huanmo Bingkui alone. Fortunately, Su Han can now control eight phantom ice sunflowers at one go. Although the defense space is constantly being compressed, the defense circle formed by these eight phantom ice sunflowers is not so easily destroyed. The powerful regeneration ability of the Phantom Demon Bingkui is also the key to Su Han's self-protection. "However, it's not right for me to be so defensive. I can't do it. He gets excited by himself, but I can only parry, but I can't fight back, right?" As soon as Su Han thought of this, he used his hand skills to summon the glazed true fire. Bundles of glazed true fire flames climbed up the vines of the Phantom Ice Sunflower. With the power of the vines, they fell crazily around Jinfeng like fire from heaven. Not long after, the area around Jinfeng turned into a sea of ??fire. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 844: Exactly ten moves You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jin Feng saw this and laughed loudly: "I have already said that my golden eagle arms are invulnerable to water and fire, but you are still stubborn." Indeed, under the burning of the Glaze True Fire, Jin Feng's pair of giant arms could still move freely without any impact. At this time, the two sides had already engaged in three more moves. Including the previous four moves, there are already seven moves. "Jin Feng actually only has three moves left!" Everyone watching the battle under the ring had different expressions when they thought of this. Unexpectedly, Jin Feng, who was in the Heavenly King Realm, could not win even seven moves against Su Han, who was in the Human King Realm. Jin Feng obviously realized this, and his face darkened. If he had followed the three moves he said before, he would have lost now. He never expected that Su Han would be so difficult to deal with. With his golden eagle arms spread out, even the top three core disciples have to avoid the edge for a while and wait until his momentum wanes before they can defeat him. But, now he can't even defeat a mere human king in seven moves? Jin Feng couldn¡¯t accept this at all. At this moment, Su Han sneered: "Jin Feng, take my move too." While speaking, Su Han poked the void with his finger. All the flames surrounding the golden peak suddenly swayed, as if being sucked away by Su Han's finger, and condensed on Su Han's fingertips. Immediately afterwards, Su Han poked again with his finger. "Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger!" The terrifying finger power filled the void. Jin Feng was still confused, but the finger with the aura of burning the sky and destroying the earth had already arrived in front of him. Jin Feng quickly retracted his arms, pushed hard, and a golden light vibrated from the palms, turning into a defense, lying in front of him. Boom! With a flick of the finger, the golden light defense exploded immediately. Jin Feng was hit by this huge force, and his arms suddenly felt hot. At this moment, Su Han changed his moves and poked out with one finger in the air. The eight phantom ice sunflowers immediately followed the rhythm of Su Han's finger and spewed out countless amounts of freezing power. "Xuanbing Exploding Demonic Finger!" This finger is Su Han's strongest finger at present. It condenses the freezing power of the phantom ice sunflower to form a terrifying killing move. The two fingers were sent out almost at the same time and arrived at the same time. When Jin Feng felt his arms burning hot, the Xuanbing Demon Finger had already struck. Boom! The terrifying finger force exploded in an instant. In Jin Feng¡¯s arms, two energies, one hot and one cold, were intertwined, creating an extremely terrifying expansion force in an instant. Jin Feng was shocked. He could feel an explosive energy brewing in his arms, but he couldn't stop it. boom! A harsh explosion sounded, and Jin Feng's golden eagle arms were immediately dripping with blood and trembling in the void. This scene left everyone watching in the audience dumbfounded. They all know how terrifying Jin Feng¡¯s pair of Golden Eagle Arms is. Including Qu Tianshu, they have more or less experienced the power of these Golden Eagle Arms. And now, this golden eagle's arm was actually injured by a human king realm warrior. Even if it was not destroyed, it was still damaged. "There's only one move left." At this time, Su Han did not forget to remind Jin Feng. Jin Feng was stunned in disbelief, looking down at his bloody arms, murderous intent suddenly surged in his eyes. "Su Han!" Jin Feng suddenly looked up to the sky and roared, "I will kill you, I will definitely kill you. No matter how big your backing is, I must teach you a lesson today." Looking at his Golden Eagle Arm, which was dripping with blood, this was an unprecedented shame for Jin Feng. "Come on, there's only one move left!" At this time, the three new core disciples in the audience were extremely excited. From their point of view, it is a feat for a Human King Realm warrior to fight against a Heavenly King Realm warrior. If they can resist ten moves without losing, it will simply make their blood boil. "Hmph, does this guy think that the core disciples can be ranked among the top five geniuses with just this little ability?" Suddenly, a veteran genius among the core disciples sneered. Na Qu Tianshu also smiled playfully: "I didn't expect that Su Han, who is just a human king, can actually force Jin Feng to use his last trump card. However, he is still too young after all."   Yan Qingshang frowned slightly, as if she didn't want to comment on this, but she seemed to hate the golden peak. Her sexy lips moved slightly, but she didn't say anything in the end. Wu Wei didn't seem to want to say anything at first, but when he heard what Qu Tianshu said, his lips moved and he couldn't help but said: "Jin Feng has a trump card, how could he know that Su Han doesn't have a trump card? A foreign genius with no roots, It¡¯s not unreasonable to be valued by Elder Ling.¡± Qu Tianshu chuckled: "Junior brother Wu, you are good at everything, but sometimes you always fantasize about grassroots counterattacks. How can there be so many grassroots counterattacks in this world?" ??This statement clearly implies that Wu Wei is a grassroots man, so he should keep to himself and stop thinking about counterattacking himself, a rich second generation, and challenging his position as the leader among the core disciples. Wu Wei's expression changed, and he wanted to refute something, but in the end he endured it and sighed softly: "No matter what, I am still optimistic about Su Han." Among the core disciples, Wu Wei is one of the few old core disciples who supports Su Han. At this moment, on the stage, Jin Feng seemed to have activated some kind of forbidden spell, and was surrounded by golden runes. And his pair of injured golden giant arms were healing at an incredible speed. Streams of golden air flowed out from those giant arms, condensing into groups in mid-air. Not long after, the golden air flow condensed into a small mountain, as if it were a solid golden mountain. "Su Han, suffer death! Let me see how you can avoid my move of Golden Sky Mountain?" Jin Feng laughed ferociously, raised his arms, and streams of golden light shot down from the golden mountain, enveloping Su Han like a golden cage. These rays of golden light are somewhat similar to Su Han's power of golden essence. Once they cover the opponent's figure, it makes the opponent's body seem to weigh a thousand kilograms, making it difficult to escape from the area illuminated by the golden light. "die!" Jin Feng roared and pressed down with his arms. The golden mountain suddenly pressed down with boundless momentum. Su Han's figure could not be avoided. He was pressed by the golden mountain and was directly pressed to the bottom of the mountain. No sound was heard again. Under the ring, the expressions of all those watching the battle changed, and their eyes stared unblinkingly at the golden mountain. "Su Han, if you can let me use this move, you will be the first in the human king realm no, even in the earth king realm." Jin Feng smiled ferociously, "But that's it. It's exactly ten moves, and you lose." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 845: Great Harvest You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jin Feng knew that if this golden mountain pressed down, Su Han would be disabled even if he did not die. He had a lot of time to do, and slowly controlled the golden mountain to rise, as if he had deliberately whetted the appetite of the people in the audience, and was not in a hurry to let everyone see how Su Han was pressed. The golden mountain slowly rose, and the ground of the arena was pressed down by the golden mountain to a depth of one foot, forming a huge pit. However, what makes Jin Feng and others find it unbelievable is that there is no body of Su Han in this huge pit. Su Han's entire body seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, leaving not even a trace of flesh and blood. Jin Feng was stunned. Although his golden mountain was powerful, it was not to the extent that it could directly crush people into nothingness. If it is said that the opponent is crushed until his muscles and bones are broken, or even crushed into a puddle of meat paste, then that is possible. However, it is obviously impossible for the whole person to disappear under the pressure. Suddenly, a trace of uneasiness flashed through Jin Feng's heart. At this moment, a faint laughter came from behind Jin Feng: "Jin Feng, your ability to talk to yourself is really extraordinary. Are you planning to unilaterally declare victory?" Jin Feng turned around in shock and saw Su Han standing a few feet behind him intact, with a calm expression and a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth. "You" Jin Feng was horrified, "How did you escape?" Su Han smiled: "Do I need to escape?" At this moment, Jin Feng almost suspected that he had seen a ghost. He had clearly seen Su Han being pinned down by the mountain with his own eyes just now. How could there be anything wrong with what he saw with his own eyes? "It's not like this Su Han can turn his body into a speck of dust and get out of it, right?" " This kind of magical power is absolutely impossible for even the three great lords of Lingdi. However, if he didn¡¯t use this magical power, how on earth did Su Han escape? At this moment, even if Jin Feng is doubtful and puzzled, Su Han is standing in front of him alive at this moment, but it is a fact. No matter how much Jin Feng wanted to deny it, he had to admit at this moment that he tried his best in this gambling game, but he still let Su Han pass under his hands for ten moves. I actually lost! This is a fact that Jin Feng refuses to accept. At this moment, Jin Feng stared at Su Han as if he was about to spit out fire. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Wu Wei sincerely clapped his hands and praised: "Wonderful, this duel is indeed wonderful. A warrior in the Human King Realm can use the unique skills of the Heavenly King Realm to suppress the bottom of the box without losing, and can escape intact, too It¡¯s surprising. This battle is enough to be recorded in the history of Qionghua Spiritual Land.¡± As he spoke, Wu Wei¡¯s eyes were directed at Qu Tianshu: ¡°Senior Brother Qu, it seems that counterattacks still happen from time to time. This time, you were wrong.¡± When Qu Tianshu ridiculed Wu Wei earlier, Wu Wei didn't reply, but this does not mean that he has no temper. At this moment, Wu Wei relied on Su Han's performance to finally return the irony to Qu Tianshu. Qu Tianshu snorted: "It's just a blindfold, and Jin Feng underestimates the enemy. If it happens again, Su Han will definitely lose." At this moment, Qu Tianshu was also extremely unhappy in his heart. However, this unhappiness was not because he thought Su Han was too strong, but because he felt that Jin Feng was still foolhardy after all. If it were Qu Tianshu, he would have seen that Su Han's figure just now was nothing more than an illusion. Not only Qu Tianshu, but Yan Qingshang was also looking at Su Han thoughtfully at this moment. It was obvious that he had realized that this seemingly incredible scene was actually Su Han's illusion of himself, and he had just changed things. . At this moment, Su Han also stepped down from the ring calmly. Under Jin Feng's eyes that seemed to spit fire, he put all the huge bet of 50 million low-grade Yuan Stones into his storage ring. "It's so happy, it's so happy. Senior brother Qu, I have to thank you for supporting this Jinfeng, otherwise this Jinfeng would not be able to squeeze out so much oil and water." Su Han also had no good impression of Qu Tianshu, so he made a sarcastic comment. Although Qu Tianshu was furious, he pretended to be dismissive on the surface and said calmly: "Just think of this as a greeting gift for the new junior brother." Although the duel between Su Han and Jin Feng has ended, the martial arts competition has not. Next, two more people challenged their opponents. One of them was when the core disciple ranked fourth.?The genius challenged Wu Wei, and the other one was the sixth-ranked genius challenging Yan Qingshang. At this time, Su Han also restrained his sharpness and watched these two battles seriously. He found that Wu Wei¡¯s speed advantage was very prominent, and he was obviously a strong player who relied on speed to win. But Yan Qingshang is a bit interesting. It's hard to tell which area she is best at. She seems to be average in all aspects, but with every move she makes, her aura can always overwhelm her opponents. Su Han always felt that this woman ranked third among the core disciples, which seemed to be a bit low. However, it was just his intuition. Both duels ended quickly. Wu Wei and Yan Qingshang each defeated their opponents. This situation made Qu Tianshu very unhappy. Because the geniuses ranked fourth and sixth are actually from Qu Tianshu, just like Jin Feng. His own people were defeated one after another, and Jin Feng also failed in the gambling battle with Su Han, making Qu Tianshu feel that his position had been seriously challenged. "However, Qu Tianshu is the number one genius after all. No matter how angry he is, he can't go out on his own to win back the city for his men. Because, as the number one genius, he can never let go of himself and take the initiative to challenge others. And whether it was Wu Wei, Yan Qingshang or Su Han, it was obvious that they had no intention of challenging Qu Tianshu. In desperation, Qu Tianshu had no choice but to hold back the evil fire and returned to the cave. Just when everyone was sitting down again in the cave, suddenly an attendant hurried in from outside the cave, holding a secret report and showing it to Qu Tianshu. As the direct grandson of the head of Chunqiu Hall, Qu Tianshu naturally enjoys various privileges within Qionghua Lingdi. A lot of news is still in the internal stage and has not been announced yet, so Qu Tianshu will know it. This time, it was obviously Chunqiu Hall who had given him some inside information. After reading the secret report, Qu Tianshu's expression changed, and his eyes instantly shot towards Su Han like the sharpest sword energy. When Su Han saw his reaction, he already guessed what the secret report Qu Tianshu had received. But he smiled slightly, as if it had nothing to do with him. Qu Tianshu¡¯s sharp gaze only lasted a moment. The next moment, Qu Tianshu regained his calm expression. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 846: Secret Confrontation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Everyone, I just received an inside message. Do you want to know what it is?" In an instant, Qu Tianshu had changed into an indifferent expression and asked slowly. As soon as everyone heard Qu Tianshu's tone, they knew that the inside information must be related to someone present. At that moment, everyone shook their heads to express their ignorance. Qu Tianshu smiled faintly, but his tone suddenly became more serious: "Everyone must know about the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival. This grand event only happens once every ten years, and this Alchemy Festival is this year. In our Qionghua Spiritual Land, we have Four disciples." "According to the information I received, one of the four places has been reserved, and it is Su Han." After Qu Tianshu said this, he stopped making any sound and allowed everyone's eyes to focus on Su Han. Su Han had already guessed that the news Qu Tianshu received must be about this. But he didn't expect that Qu Tianshu would use this matter to cause trouble for him. "And this Qu Tianshu is obviously very smart. He is not good at it, but he resorts to borrowing money to kill people. He wants to use the fact that Su Han is appointed to incite other geniuses to target Su Han. Some of the core disciple geniuses present are basically not involved in alchemy, and they have no idea about the quota for the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms alchemy event. But there are still some who are not only martial arts geniuses, but also have alchemy talents. The expressions of all these people changed on the spot. It is impossible for them not to know about the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival. This event only happens once every ten years. The last time it was held, they were not qualified, and the next time it was held, they no longer belonged to the generation of young geniuses. Therefore, this opportunity to participate in the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival may only be once in a lifetime. And one of these precious four places was unexpectedly eliminated, which obviously made these people a little bit restless. At that moment, someone frowned and said, "Elder Ling appreciates Junior Brother Su. We have no problem with that, but there is no need to favor one over the other." "Yes, although these four places are decided by Elder Ling, Junior Brother Su is the first one to be chosen. How can we, the veteran alchemy geniuses, be embarrassed?" There was a faint smile on Qu Tianshu's lips. He knew that the hatred had been successfully suppressed. Next, he only needs to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. "Junior Sister Yan, you have the most say in this journey of alchemy. Now Elder Ling is the first to appoint Junior Brother Su, what do you think?" Someone immediately pushed out Yan Qingshang, who had the highest alchemy talent present. Yan Qingshang's frosty face did not waver at all, and she said calmly: "Elder Ling is a person I respect. I have nothing to say about the matters he has decided." Although Yan Qingshang doesn't like to talk, it doesn't mean that she is a fool. She knew that these people were trying to push her out and target Su Han. Although she has no feelings for Su Han, she is even a little unhappy with his rise. But how could she, Yan Qingshang, be used as a weapon? So, she didn¡¯t want these people to get their wish at all. Seeing that Yan Qingshang did not take the bait, a genius immediately stood up and said loudly: "Everyone, I feel that there are some things I want to say. In my opinion, the allocation of quotas for this alchemy event is unfair." "Everyone knows that if anything good happens in Qionghua Spiritual Land, we, the veteran disciples, should be given priority. But this time, the first spot was given to a person who not only just joined the ranks of core disciples, but also just joined Qionghua. The new disciple of Lingdi. Who knows if there is any inside story here?" After Tian Tian finished speaking, his bright eyes turned to Su Han, full of provocation. "If it weren't for the presence of Yan Qingshang, I'm afraid this genius would have blurted out whether Su Han was actually King Lingdan's illegitimate son or something, so that King Lingdan was so caring. Qu Tianshu nodded slightly: "It makes sense, but there is indeed something wrong with this matter. It's not that Qu suspected Elder Ling of having any selfish motives, but it's just that Junior Brother Su Han had just arrived at Qionghua Spiritual Land, and he and Duan Muhong's alchemy After all, the arena is just an unattractive alchemy fight. None of us actually know much about Junior Brother Su¡¯s alchemy attainments. Qu was very curious as to how impressive Junior Brother Su¡¯s alchemy talent can be. Why is Elder Deling so impressed?" "Today is the perfect meeting, so why don't Junior Brother Su take advantage of this opportunity to show off his skills in front of all of us, so as to dispel our inner doubts." After Qu Tianshu finished speaking with a smile, everyone's eyes turned to Su Han, even Wu Wei.??Yan Qingshang is no exception. They didn¡¯t stand up to suppress it, but that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t have curiosity. To say that Su Han beat all of them and was the first to get the spot for the alchemy event, it is impossible for them not to have some grudges in their hearts. ????????????? Qu Tianshu had an even more penetrating gaze. After saying what he just said, he stared at Su Han, as if he wanted Su Han to make a statement on the spot. At this time, Su Han also felt acupuncture-like sensations in his consciousness. He realized that Qu Tianshu was using some kind of magical power to paralyze his spiritual consciousness to attack and bewitch his own spiritual consciousness. However, how could Su Han fall for this trivial trick? This Qu Tianshu clearly wanted to paralyze his own consciousness so that he could make a fool of himself in public. Su Han raised his eyelids, and the evil eye shot out a pupil light, mixed with the powerful power of spiritual consciousness, and shot like a sharp arrow into the Niwan Palace between Qu Tianshu's eyebrows. Qu Tianshu's whole body trembled slightly, and the magical power that paralyzed his consciousness was completely broken by Su Han's pupil light. Instead, Qu Tianshu felt a little uncomfortable in his own consciousness. "How is that possible?" Qu Tianshu secretly took a deep breath. Fortunately, the confrontation was in the dark and other people present did not notice it. Su Han smiled faintly and asked in an extremely arrogant tone: "It's none of my business if you have doubts? What obligation do I have to answer your doubts?" Qu Tianshu's face darkened, Su Han actually refused to give him face. Snapped! The sound of slamming on the table sounded, and the genius who had questioned Su Han suddenly stood up and shouted: "Su Han, you are really brave, and you dare to be so presumptuous in front of Senior Brother Qu." "Rogue cultivators are just rogue cultivators. They are used to running wild outside. Even if they enter the Qionghua Spiritual Land, they are still vulgar and rude and cannot be put on the stage." "You are so rude, how can you be worthy of being a core disciple? I think it is necessary for everyone to discuss it carefully and kick you out of the ranks of core disciples!" It was Jin Feng who spoke. Just now he had lost Yuanshi and lost face. At this moment, he felt in his heart It was extremely unpleasant. Facing the constant attacks from these Qu Tianshu supporters, Su Han remained calm and composed, and the sarcastic smile at the corner of his mouth never faded. His eyes suddenly narrowed, and the gaze that seemed to be able to see through people's hearts swept across these people's faces one by one. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 847 Conflicts intensify You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Is this what the so-called core disciple genius is for being a servile person and forming a clique for personal gain?" Su Han's tone was dismissive, "I am ashamed to be associated with you." Those supporters of Qu Tianshu obviously did not expect Su Han to say such words, and they were all stunned at the moment. When they came to their senses, those glances seemed to be murderous. Facing those eyes that seemed to be spitting fire, Su Han remained calm, his tone suddenly changed, and he continued: "I originally thought that the so-called core disciple geniuses, the so-called top geniuses in Qionghua Spiritual Land, should All of them are outstanding. I didn¡¯t expect that there are so many people who want to show off their prowess? You don¡¯t take a piss and look at yourself, you follow others¡¯ influence, you are servile, are you worthy of being called a core genius?¡± Su Han¡¯s words were like a barrage of curses, making these people dumbfounded and unable to say a word for a while. Wu Wei nodded lightly: "Junior Brother Su's words speak to my heart. I am in a high position and enjoy the highest treatment in Qionghua Lingdi. I should be a role model for the younger generation. However, if there are some If a junior brother cannot get rid of the habit of following others and cannot find himself, then I can only say that such a person will not achieve great success in his life." As the second core disciple, Wu Wei has long been dissatisfied with Qu Tianshu's behavior of forming cliques. He also reminded Qu Tianshu insinuating himself, but the other party turned a deaf ear to him. Although Yan Qingshang did not speak, she showed some agreement. She obviously recognized Su Han and Wu Wei's words. She is a genius in alchemy and martial arts. Among the core disciples, she is one of the few geniuses who is unwilling to collude with Qu Tianshu. She never flatters Qu Tianshu, let alone succumbs to Qu Tianshu. Power. Originally, Qu Tianshu¡¯s side had an absolute advantage in the core disciple area. Although Wu Wei and Yan Qingshang were not particularly harmonious with Qu Tianshu, they rarely intensified their conflicts openly like this. Unexpectedly, this time because of Su Han's appearance, the situation suddenly became tense and even threatened Qu Tianshu's unbreakable status. You must know that Qu Tianshu is aloof and has always been a figure sitting on the throne. Unexpectedly, he was challenged continuously today. His prestige suddenly fell sharply and his status was seriously challenged. When Wu Wei spoke out, he only criticized those who followed the trend. But Su Han's words were directly challenging his majesty as Qu Tianshu. However, Qu Tianshu was accustomed to sitting in high positions. Although he was angry in his heart, he remained calm on the surface and smiled coldly: "Junior Brother Su Han, it is a good thing that you are sharp, but if you show too much sharpness, there is no corresponding response. If you have the strength, it would not be called sharpness, but rather a lack of knowledge about life and death." Another core disciple, Genius, also shouted: "That's right, no matter how smart you are, it can't change the fact that you have a guilty conscience. Senior Brother Qu asked you to show your hand, but you don't dare to show it. That means you have a guilty conscience, which means you have obtained the alchemy method." There is a shady secret about the quota for the conference.¡± Su Han chuckled: "You are so sure, it seems like you have something to do with me. If you really have something to do with me, then go and file a joint complaint, pull out all the backers behind you, and instigate trouble. Go to the higher-ups to protest, what nonsense are you talking to me here?¡± That day Tian Tian was speechless, and then his face darkened: "Do you think this matter will be settled like this?" Su Han smiled leisurely: "Whatever you want." With that said, he stood up from the chair and said calmly: "Senior Brother Qu, are the so-called core disciple tea parties just these boring tricks? If so, don't waste my time with such tea parties in the future. Farewell ." With that said, Su Han ignored the expressions of Qu Tianshu and others, stood up directly, and walked away. Looking at Su Han's back as he walked away gracefully, Qu Tianshu's face turned pale, and a murderous intent suddenly shot out of his eyes. At this time, Wu Wei also took a deep breath and stood up: "Brother Qu, this core disciple tea party is really not interesting. From now on, you can gather by yourselves, there is no need to send me invitations." Yan Qingshang also stood up: "I'm not interested in participating, you can play by yourself." The three newly promoted core disciple geniuses, who had been insulted by Jin Feng just now, obviously had nothing in common with Qu Tianshu and his group, so they also said goodbye on the spot. As a result, six of the twelve people present left at once. Qu Tianshu and his group of four were left, as well as two guys who usually had no stance, looking at each other in embarrassment. But the two people thought about it and decided to stay. "Senior Brother Qu, this SuHan is too arrogant and can't do anything without beating. " "Yes, even Wu Wei was influenced by him and became jealous. Su Han, this beast, is simply a cancer among the core disciples." Qu Tianshu put away his ugly face and showed a stern smile: "They are all local chickens and dogs, and they dare to jump in front of me. Today, I originally wanted to announce a news, that's all. After a while, they will naturally They will know. Then they will understand how stupid it is to go against me." Jin Feng¡¯s expression suddenly changed: ¡°Senior Brother Qu, is it possible that you want to break through to the Half-Step Imperial Realm?¡± As soon as these words came out, all the disciples present were surprised and happy. ¡­¡­ After Su Han left Qu Tianshu's cave, he happened to bump into Wu Wei. The two nodded to each other, and Wu smiled and said, "Junior Brother Su, come and play in my cave when you have time." Su Han nodded: "Okay." Wu Wei didn¡¯t say much and left quickly. Su Han had a good impression of Wu Wei. As the second best person in ten thousand years, he had the courage to resist Qu Tianshu. The most important thing is that he did not form cliques for personal gain like Qu Tianshu. At this moment, Su Han suddenly felt footsteps speeding up behind him, but it was Yan Qingshang who chased after him. Yan Qingshang was obviously speeding on purpose. When her graceful figure passed by Su Han, her cold voice sounded at the same time: "Qu Tianshu is not someone to be dealt with. You have angered him today, but be careful of his revenge. Take care of yourself." These words seemed to be spoken to the air, not to Su Han at all. Yan Qingshang himself had no intention of stopping at all. When he finished speaking, his graceful back had already swept away dozens of feet away. "Wow~ Junior Brother Su, you have so much face. I heard that Senior Sister Yan Qingshang is a famous cold beauty in Qionghua Ling. Even Senior Brother Qu doesn't give much face to her. It's your face that makes her so proud. Take the initiative to talk to you." The three newly promoted core disciples also rushed over from behind and sighed sincerely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 848 Shocking Announcement You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han couldn't laugh or cry: "Why didn't I think she was talking to me? Are you sure she wasn't talking to the air?" Yan Qingshang came to Qionghua Lingdi three years ago. She is a famous frost beauty in Qionghua Lingdi. Regardless of martial arts or alchemy, among the younger generation in Qionghua Lingdi, they are definitely a number of people. " Moreover, she has a mysterious origin, high cultivation level, good temperament, and beautiful person. Among the younger generation of disciples of Qionghua Lingdi, she is definitely an idol-level, goddess-like existence. It¡¯s just that Yan Qingshang¡¯s temperament is cold, giving people the impression that she is an iceberg lotus that can only be viewed from a distance but not played with. Therefore, although she has many admirers, few dare to pursue her openly, and they only dare to secretly have a crush on her. These three newly promoted core disciples have all heard of Yan Qingshang's name, and in their hearts, they also admire her as a goddess. However, Su Han had just arrived in Qionghualingland not long ago and didn¡¯t know much about it. Although the tone of these three people was exaggerated, Su Han didn't take them seriously. Back in his cave, Su Han first entered the evil eye space and observed the growth of the Dream Tree. Now, under the nourishment of the pure wood spring, the Dream God Tree has reached the king level. Su Han took some more dream tree resin as a backup. At this time, Su Han thought of the followers he had left in southern Xinjiang. The abundance of spiritual power in Qionghua Spiritual Land is far beyond comparison with that of Southern Xinjiang. If they can go to Qionghua Spiritual Land to practice, it will be very beneficial to their future growth. However, Su Han also asked King Lingdan privately and found out that Qionghua Lingdi had no means of breaking the territorial boundaries, and there was no record of this. At the moment, Su Han could only put this matter aside for the time being. Just when Su Han was in the cave, preparing step by step to attack the fourth level of King Realm, various rumors came out of the outside world inexplicably. The content of the rumors is naturally related to Su Han. The target of the attack was pointed at Su Han, saying that there must be a shady secret behind his being able to join the ranks of core disciples. Originally, only some elders paid attention to Su Han's entrance examination, and very few disciples paid attention to the entire examination. As soon as this rumor came out, many people immediately began to doubt it. Because Su Han's cultivation level is only at the third level of the King Realm, and he is a core disciple alongside those geniuses of the Heavenly King Realm. No matter how you think about it, people feel unconvinced. These rumors are obviously packaged by some people. Not only was it aimed at Su Han, but it was also vaguely insinuated that King Ling Dan was using power for personal gain and was unfair in his dealings. Su Han could use his toes to figure out who was behind this rumor. It's nothing more than Qu Tianshu. Perhaps, there is also the shadow of Qu Tianshu's grandfather, Elder Qu, behind him, which involves some struggles between senior officials. Su Han ignored these rumors and concentrated on practicing. Another month passed, but I didn¡¯t expect that the rumors not only did not disappear, but became more and more intense, and even reached a crazy level. In particular, Su Han has been staying behind closed doors for the past month, which has made the outside world full of suspicion towards him. They feel that Su Han obtained his status as a core disciple through cheating for personal gain. After receiving the treatment of a core disciple, he started to shrink his head. Turtle, dare not come out to meet people. A more important reason is that the list of people going to the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival has been announced. "In this list, there are Qu Tianshu and Yan Qingshang. But these are not very important. What is important is that Su Han's name is in it. This has caused an uproar in Qionghua Lingdi. Now everyone is suspicious, not only that Su Han got help from King Lingdan when he entered the ranks of core disciples, but also that Su Han can get the chance to attend the Alchemy Festival. The quota is entirely due to King Lingdan's favoritism. "Otherwise, there are only four disciple quotas in total. How come Su Han, who has just arrived, can get one?" These suspicions were originally only spread in a small area, but as Su Han stayed behind closed doors, they spread even more widely. As the saying goes, three people make a tiger, no matter how outrageous the rumor is, it will become true if more people spread it and the person involved does not come out to refute the rumor. For a time, King Lingdan and Su Han were also pushed to the forefront of the Qionghua Spiritual Land. King Ling Dan can keep his composure. After all, he is a master of alchemy in Qionghua Spiritual Land. This prestige is not established overnight. Although these rumors have somewhat affected his reputation, they cannot shake his status. The most important thing is that as a giant, King Lingdan is not in a position to directly stand up and defend himself. But on this day, the people of Su Han Cave MansionThe door suddenly opened, and a surprising announcement was made. "Listen up to those who are dissatisfied with me. From today on, I will set up a special alchemy arena. Among the disciples of Qionghua Lingdi, if anyone is dissatisfied with all the treatment and quotas that I, Su Han, have received, you can bring 20 million low-grade yuan. Shi, come to the Alchemy Arena in my cave to have a showdown with me. No matter who it is, as long as they bring enough 20 million low-grade Yuan Stones, they can challenge me. As long as they can beat me in the Alchemy Arena, I will challenge my core disciples I will give you my identity and quota for the Alchemy Festival." As soon as this announcement was released, it was like a bombshell, causing thousands of waves. Those who were still questioning were completely silenced by Su Han's announcement. For a moment, they didn't know how to respond. Su Han¡¯s meaning is obvious, aren¡¯t you questioning me? Then I will accept the challenge and speak with facts. But I don¡¯t have that much free time to do some useless work, so if you want to challenge me, bring me the Yuan Stone. Only when you have the Yuan Stone can you accept the challenge. "What? Then Su Han is actually willing to accept the challenge?" "Tsk, tsk, if he wins, he will get the status of a core disciple and a spot in the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival. I'm starting to think about whether to challenge him." "Speaking of which, this kid has been staying behind closed doors for a month. Is he receiving special alchemy training from King Ling Dan? Is he trying to make ends meet?" "Twenty million low-grade Yuan stones, do you have them?" "Well, if there was, I would have gone a long time ago. Why wait until now?" For a time, the whole Qionghualingland was buzzing with discussion. The ordinary disciples and intermediate disciples were fine. Among the advanced disciples, those who thought they had the talent for alchemy were unable to sit still. ??Obviously, the identity of the core disciple and the quota for the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival are extremely tempting. However, the threshold of 20 million low-grade Yuan stones made them powerless. Even for core disciples, it would take several years to save up to 20 million low-grade Yuan Stones. If he didn¡¯t have a background and backing like Qu Tianshu, it would be impossible to come up with such a huge sum of money at once. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 849: The Great Lord You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On a quiet mountain peak in Qionghua Lingdi, King Lingdan and a figure sat opposite each other. "Elder Ling, where did you find such a monster? Among young people, it is indeed rare to be as calm as him." The figure who spoke was actually a woman, with a beautiful appearance. There is a bit of splendor and a bit of grace in the splendor. The eyes of the French eyes were slightly open, and a layer of gods were shrouded. There was a kind of unclear God's hidden, as if she had a natural temperament that made people worship her. King Ling Dan also sighed: "I originally only had the attitude of introducing alchemy talents to Ling Di, but I didn't expect that Su Han would become a touchstone for all the mediocre people in Ling Di." ." The woman nodded slightly: "It is not only a touchstone, but also a demon mirror, which shows all those monsters, ghosts, and snake gods." "Alas, Qu Tianshu, I originally thought he was qualified for a big job, but now it seems that he still lacks a little bit of character." King Lingdan sighed. The woman said: "Not only that, Elder Lu of your Herbal Hall has joined forces with Elder Qu, the head of the Chunqiu Hall, to spread these rumors and want to remove you from your position as the head of the Herbal Hall." King Lingdan smiled bitterly and said: "It doesn't matter whether I am the head of this herbal hall or not. I just hope that everything in Qionghua Spiritual Land will develop for the better, instead of being controlled by villains, forming cliques and falling apart." "Elder Ling, I have always believed that you are the only one worthy of being the head of the Herbal Hall." The woman said sternly, "Elder Qu and Elder Lu, I know how to beat them." "It will be difficult to become the Great Lord." King Ling Dan said. It turns out that this woman, who does not look very old, is actually the great lord of Qionghua Spiritual Land. "Speaking of which, this time Su Han opens the cave and accepts the challenge. This move will definitely shatter all rumors and make him famous." King Lingdan then smiled and said, "I want to see what those people will do this time. end." The Great Lord's face changed: "So, you are very confident in Su Han's alchemy talent? Even the veteran geniuses of the core disciples can't challenge him?" King Ling Dan chuckled and said, "Even Yan Qingshang may not be able to surpass Su Han. Others, if they want to challenge Su Han on the Dan Road, will only bring humiliation to themselves." King Lingdan said this, so the Great Lord naturally had no reason to doubt it. What's more, in her heart, she has always hoped that something special would appear in Qionghua Lingdi, which could break the current complacent situation. In Qu Tianshu's cave, Su Han's strong announcement disrupted all those people's arrangements. Qu Tianshu and his party members all had serious expressions. Jin Feng said bitterly: "Su Han, this little thief, is really cunning. He openly accepted the challenge, but set a threshold of 20 million low-grade yuan stones. With this, how can ordinary geniuses challenge him?" "This announcement has made everyone's doubts dissipate a lot. This is not a good thing." Qu Tianshu was actually very angry. This incident was planned by their small group from beginning to end, and there were some high-level officials behind it who were adding fuel to the flames. The longer Su Han stays behind closed doors, the more credible the rumors they spread become. However, Su Han suddenly made an explosive announcement, shattering all these rumors. "Senior Brother Qu, how about I go and try the challenge? It's just a good time to get a feel for Su Han's alchemy skills." A core disciple genius volunteered. This core disciple genius, named Yi Feng, ranks sixth among the core disciples. However, his alchemy talent is more outstanding than his martial arts talent. He is one of the few among the younger generation. Even if he is not as good as Yan Qingshang, it is not much different. In this Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival, Yi Feng also got a quota. However, in his heart, he felt that it was natural for him to get this place, and Su Han got this place completely through the back door. Therefore, Yi Feng also feels ashamed to be on an equal footing with Su Han. Even without Qu Tianshu, he can't wait to prove that he, Yi Feng, is completely different from Su Han. Seeing Yi Feng taking the initiative to challenge, Qu Tianshu also showed a smile of encouragement on his face: "Okay, Yi Feng, it's perfect for you to touch this kid's bottom. Twenty million low-grade Yuanshi, win It¡¯s yours, if I lose, it¡¯s mine.¡± "Thank you, Senior Brother Qu." Yi Feng was overjoyed when he heard this. Although he didn't think he would lose, what Qu Tianshu said undoubtedly gave him another chance.It was a reassurance. Outside Su Han's cave, Su Han set up the Alchemy Arena, waiting for the challenge. I have to say that the identity of this core disciple and the quota for the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival are indeed very attractive. As soon as Su Han's announcement was sent out, two people came to challenge that day. These two people are not inferior to Duanmu Hong. Considering the bet of 20 million low-grade Yuanshi, people who feel that they are inferior to Duanmuhong will naturally not humiliate themselves. Su Han is also very generous. How to bet and what to bet are all decided by the other party. " Less than an hour later, the two people left in despair. They remained tight-lipped about how they were defeated by Su Han and did not want to mention it to anyone. "It seems that this Alchemy Arena is the way to make money." Su Han sat comfortably next to the arena and couldn't help but sigh. If there are more guys like this, I am afraid that Su Han's wealth will exceed that of Qu Tianshu, and it will be just around the corner. At this moment, several more figures came quickly from the distance. "Is there another fat sheep coming to your door?" Su Han sat there calmly and calmly. With a glance of his evil eyes, he found that the person coming was none other than Yi Feng, followed by several disciples, coming this way in a menacing manner. Su Han has learned a lot about the composition of the core disciples in the past few days. He knows that Yi Feng is one of the younger generations in Qionghua Lingdi who has outstanding talent in alchemy. He is also one of Qu Tianshu's best friends. "Su Han, I heard that you are setting up an alchemy arena here, so I, Yi Feng, came here to meet you." Yi Feng went straight to the point, appearing extremely confident. "Yi Feng?" Su Han raised his eyelids, looked at Yi Feng's face for a moment, and said with a faint smile, "Have you brought the Yuan Stone?" "Twenty million low-grade Yuan stones are all here." Yi Feng obviously came prepared. He immediately took out a storage bag and threw it in front of Su Han. Su Han didn't even look at the storage bag, and said with a faint smile: "You are a core disciple genius, so naturally you cannot be as petty as the junior disciples below. If you want to challenge me, you need to follow Jinfeng's practice and prepare 50 million low-grade Yuan Shi, I will accept your challenge." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 850: The Battle of the Poison Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yi Feng obviously didn't expect Su Han to say that. Su Han's words caught him off guard. Qu Tianshu only gave him 20 million low-grade yuan stones, but Su Han asked for a bet of 50 million. If Yi Feng loses his bet, the 30 million Qu Tianshu may not be able to replace him. For a moment, Yi Feng was in a dilemma. The fierce momentum when he came was cut in half by Su Han. "How? Bet? Or not bet?" Su Han said with a faint smile. "This boy is indeed very scheming. This is a threat to me! If I hesitate and shrink back, my Taoist heart will be cracked. However, if I bet with him, he will ask me to personally post 30 million low-grade Yuan Shi. This damn boy! Did he prepare this move specially to catch me off guard?" Yi Feng secretly cursed Su Han in his heart. He knew that he was riding a tiger and it was difficult to get off. If he avoided fighting for the Yuan Stone, he would probably be left with a psychological shadow, and it would be difficult to make progress in the future. Yi Feng gritted his teeth, took out 30 million low-grade yuan stones from his personal pocket, and patted it in front of Su Han: "Is this okay?" As soon as Su Han saw the 30 million low-grade Yuan Stones, his expression changed instantly, and he said with a smile: "Not bad, Yi Feng, you are indeed a core disciple. From now on, you are already a distinguished guest of my cave. How about it? , should we have a drink first? Or should we start now?" Yi Feng¡¯s heart was filled with evil fire at this moment, how could he tolerate Su Han pretending to be cool in front of him. He said coldly: "I'm not interested in drinking, Su Han, don't waste time. Today, I'm here to show you your true colors, so that you can no longer pretend to be such a jerk in Qionghualingland." Su Han smiled and said: "It's up to you, but you are already a core disciple, and you have also obtained a quota for the Alchemy Conference. Isn't it a vain bet with me?" Yi Feng said coldly: "Don't worry about it. You just need to know that as long as you lose, you must get out of the core disciple ranks and you must hand over your quota." Su Han smiled leisurely and said: "Seeing that you came here in such a hurry to deliver the money, I will remind you. That's all, tell me, how to bet?" "You want me to decide the bet?" Yi Feng heard this and looked at Su Han in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would be so generous and let him decide how to bet? Isn't this equivalent to handing the key to victory into your own hands? Su Han smiled and said, "Why, you don't dare?" "Huh." Yi Feng usually doesn't get angry easily, but at this moment, he couldn't help but be irritated by Su Han's careless attitude, and sneered, "Since you said that, I won't bet on anything else. We both How about making a poisonous game, where we are in each other's game and see who can last for a quarter of an hour?" "Oh? Playing with drugs?" Su Han raised his eyebrows when he heard this, and looked at Yi Feng with some surprise. "Just tell me whether you dare or not!" Yi Feng snorted coldly. Su Han chuckled: "I don't have anything to fear. It's just that I'm afraid you will regret it." Playing drugs? Su Han almost laughed. When it comes to using poison, Su Han is not afraid even if the other party has extraordinary abilities. Because, after he refined the Heart of the Bat King, it has been transformed into a bloodline that is invulnerable to all poisons. Looking at the world, it is difficult for poisons to invade his body. "This is a life-threatening gamble. Are you sure you can really afford it?" Yi Feng was somewhat surprised. Although the disciples were fighting each other for poison, if it really came to a dangerous moment, they would definitely be given an antidote, but there was no guarantee that it would always happen. Something unexpected happened. Therefore, most people who are willing to fight poison with others are very confident in their own poisoning methods. Su Han laughed and said, "I'm just afraid you can't afford it." Yi Feng sneered arrogantly and looked sharply at Su Han: "Then let's get on the ring!" The spacious arena has two people each occupying the east and west sides. The news that the two were going to fight in the ring spread like wildfire, attracting many Qionghua Ling disciples to come and watch the battle. At this moment, there was a lot of discussion below the ring: "This Su Han is really fearless. Does he dare to accept Yi Feng's challenge?" "Yes, who doesn't know that Yi Feng's skill in using poison is one of the best in Qionghua Spiritual Land. In terms of overall alchemy skills, he may not be as good as Senior Brother Qu and Senior Sister Yan, but in terms of skill in using poison alone, he is not inferior in the slightest. For both of them." "Stop talking, let's see! Since this Su Han dares to step out of the ring, maybe he really has real talent?" "I think he's just a reckless guy who doesn't fear anything and doesn't know how much he weighs." ?On the ring, Yi Feng raised his eyebrows and said hypocritically: "Su Han, you have to complete the layout within thirty breaths, are you sure you can do it? If you can't do it, tell me as soon as possible. I can do it for the sake of my fellow disciples." On the surface, I¡¯ll let you order.¡± Su Han chuckled: "Thirty breaths? Are you a snail's pace? If you can't get out of here within ten breaths, there's no need to compare. It takes thirty breaths to set up a situation. You say you are Qiong Hua I really have deep doubts about Ling Di¡¯s top alchemy genius.¡± For a moment, even everyone watching the battle below was stunned. When they reacted, they started laughing one after another. Yi Feng is in Qionghua Lingdi, and since he is Qu Tianshu's best friend, he is not afraid of anyone. This was the first time for these disciples to see Yi Feng eat such a big turtle on the spot. Yi Feng was shocked. At first he was furious, but after thinking about it, he was secretly awe-inspiring. Ten breaths? Is this kid just talking nonsense, or does he really have real talent? For a moment, Yi Feng was a little unsure. "Are you ready? Threetwoonestart!" With the order from the disciple in charge of timing, Su Han used skill and speed to set up a small formation on the ring. And in this formation, Su Han arranged four kinds of poison. One is the White Jade Soul-eating Powder, which Su Han obtained from Mr. Zou of the Qingyang Dan Sect when he left Yunzhong City. "One is Suohun Powder, which was collected from the old man Wu Dao. One is the poison prepared by Su Han himself. This poison is not overbearing, but it is the most obvious poison. It is used by Su Han to confuse his opponents. The last one is the resin of the king-level dream tree. This is the real trump card in the poison formation. It is hidden in the formation and is very stealthy. These four poisons, some overt and some covert, can be described as multiple insurances. Su Han easily completed the arrangement of the four poisons and formations within ten breaths. On the other hand, Yi Feng was a bit hasty. He had proposed thirty breaths before. He originally wanted to use this time limit to suppress Su Han's army, but he did not expect to shoot himself in the foot and make his time very tight. In ten breaths, although Yi Feng also completed the layout, it can only be said to be just barely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 851 The Fourth Poison You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled faintly: "Yi Feng, it seems that ten breaths is a bit too difficult for you. Otherwise, I will give you twenty breaths, and you can prepare a little more, so as not to lose unconvinced when the time comes." Yi Feng really wanted to arrange it again, but in full view of the public, how could he afford to embarrass that person? He snorted coldly at the moment: "No need! Boy, how can you arrange a perfect poison array in ten breaths? Stop bluffing. I hope you can still laugh after a while." With that said, Yi Feng walked out of his own layout, and the two of them walked towards the poison array arranged by the other party. "Okay, now, please both sides enter each other's layout. The quarter-hour timer starts!" Yi Feng stood in the poison array arranged by Su Han, but his eyes did not look at Su Han's layout at all, but kept staring at his own layout. ??Obviously, Yi Feng is very confident in his own layout. Let alone Su Han, even if Qu Tianshu and Yan Qingshang come, they will definitely not be able to untie his poisonous formation in a short while. "Boy, this is your own fault. When you are poisoned, I will not detoxify you until I see you kneeling on the ground begging me!" Yi Feng thought bitterly in his heart, imagining that scene, and couldn't help but be intoxicated for a while. Then he remembered that he was still in the poison array arranged by the other party, and he lowered his head and took a look. But he didn¡¯t believe that Su Han, a young man from a casual cultivator¡¯s background, could come up with any clever plans? Since Yi Feng is good at using poison, he is also good at preventing poison. He doesn't pay attention to the ordinary poison formation at all. He is not afraid of it even if it lasts for a few hours, let alone a quarter of an hour. "Huh? There seems to be other poisonous formations in this poisonous formation? Let me take a look?" Yi Feng was a little moved when he saw it, "That kid has some tricks up his sleeve, huh, this poison, so It¡¯s obvious, but you still take it out to make people look embarrassed? And this one, white jade soul-eating powder? Hmm, although this kind of poison is rare, it can¡¯t trouble me.¡± In the blink of an eye, Yi Feng discovered two different poisons. "This boy, in ten breaths, was able to set up such a poisonous formation. His reputation is not entirely undeserved. I can't underestimate the enemy too much. Maybe there are other hidden poisons in this poisonous formation." Yi Feng temporarily put away his contempt and observed the poisonous formation seriously. At this moment, the crowd of onlookers suddenly let out a burst of exclamation. Yi Feng couldn't help but turn around and saw that Su Han had already sat down cross-legged in his layout. Seeing this scene, Yi Feng couldn't help but sneer in his heart: "I thought this kid was so capable, but it turned out to be just that! Can't stand it anymore? Want to avoid poison by meditating to close the sea of ??spirit and consciousness? It's too late! It seems like this Boy, let alone a quarter of an hour, I can't even last half a moment." For a moment, Yi Feng was determined. If he hadn't considered that he was still in the process of planning, he would have wanted to enjoy the other party's ugly appearance in the poison formation. This was a rare opportunity. But the disciples who were watching below were all talking: "What's going on? Then why did Su Han sit down?" "Does that need to be said? Of course he is using all his strength to resist! It seems that this kid has really lived up to his reputation. He has not been in the poisonous formation for half a quarter of an hour and he can't hold on anymore." "On the other hand, Yi Feng is still strolling in the courtyard. Such a comparison makes the judgment clear." Almost everyone present felt that they were divided. This Su Han, even if he was somewhat accomplished in using poison, was definitely not comparable to Yi Feng. "It seems that Su Han's hard-won core disciple status and the quota for the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival have all been wasted" "Humph, this will happen sooner or later. Those who have no ability and rely on secret operations will be exposed sooner or later." Just when everyone was talking about it, Yi Feng, who was in the poisonous formation, suddenly changed his expression, his brows suddenly wrinkled, and he stared at the middle of the formation, as if he suddenly discovered something. Yes, Yi Feng did discover something! He discovered the third poison, the colorless and odorless Suohun Powder. He didn't know what the poison was, but the poison was inadvertently eroding his consciousness. When he discovered it, only a small area of ??his sea of ????consciousness remained clear. The rest of the area was covered with gray gloom, which was obviously the effect of the strange poison! Even though he was covered in cold sweat, Yi Feng hurriedly took out a few pills for clearing the heart and calming the consciousness, and then used the secret method of the alchemy method to suppress the poison in the sea of ??consciousness. Until he was sure that he had suppressed the poison, Yi Feng breathed a sigh of relief: "This poison is quite scary, but fortunately I didn'tYou might underestimate the enemy, but this kid actually knows the poison of divine consciousness, and he really has some ghostly ways! " Seeing that the other party actually used the poison of divine consciousness to attack him, Yi Feng was secretly excited. He also arranged several layers of poison there. Although the arrangement was not perfect in a hurry, there was also one that attacked the spiritual consciousness. Once it invades spiritual consciousness, it can make people lose their ability to think and judge, and become a living dead! Looking at the other party¡¯s situation, didn¡¯t you notice the poison? Seeing that Su Han was motionless and completely silent, he obviously didn't notice the poison of this divine attack. Moreover, it seems that his consciousness has been sealed by poison and he has become a living dead! Yi Feng couldn't help but secretly exclaimed, and at the same time, the quarter of an hour was almost up. Just when Yi Feng was very proud, suddenly, a warning came from his consciousness. Yi Feng couldn't help but be stunned. He had already controlled the poison just now, how could he still send a warning? Just when he was about to investigate, Yi Feng felt that his consciousness was quickly blurring, his upper and lower eyelids began to fight, and an irresistible sleepiness came over his heart! Yi Feng was so surprised that he quickly took out several refreshing pills and stuffed them into his mouth. At the same time, he continued to exercise his energy, but to no avail. His consciousness quickly became blurred, and there seemed to be a thought that kept coming. He repeated in his mind that he should have a good sleep. not good! A hint of fear finally flashed through Yi Feng's heart. It seems that he can't break this colorless and tasteless hypnotic poison? At this time, the disciple in charge of timing shouted: "It's up to a quarter of an hour!" Yi Feng was amnesty and quickly jumped out of the circle. The disciple did not expect Yi Feng to jump out so quickly, and immediately stammered: "YiSenior Brother Yi, are you admitting defeat?" "Why are you admitting defeat? Didn't you see that guy didn't move? He has already been poisoned by my strange poison and lost a long time ago!" Yi Feng shouted impatiently, then sat cross-legged and continued to use his methods to try and solve the problem. Open the hypnotic poison that makes you sleepy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 852: Returning from the lost path You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, no matter how he acted, the hypnotic poison was only delayed, but not completely suppressed. It continued to slowly advance towards the center of his sea of ??consciousness. Yi Feng was really miserable at this time. While fighting against the strong sleepiness, he reluctantly opened his legs and walked towards the formation he had arranged. "Yi, Senior Brother Yi." The disciple in charge of timekeeping said hesitantly, "You can't go, that's breaking the rules." How could Yi Feng pay attention to him? He walked directly towards Su Han. Anyway, Su Han has been completely invaded by the poison of the sea of ??consciousness and has become a living dead. Isn't it easy to find an antidote from Su Han? Just as Yi Feng approached, Su Han in the formation suddenly opened his eyes, stretched exaggeratedly, and stood up: "I'm sorry, I fell asleep just now. How long has it been?" ah?" As he said that, he nodded apologetically towards Yi Feng: "Yi Feng, are you sure you are right with your layout? I didn't feel any threat at all, but it allowed me to sleep peacefully." When everyone heard this, they almost fell to the ground. We are all not fools. How could we not see that there is no way to sleep in this arena? This Su Han was obviously pretending, and he was clearly trying to slap Yi Feng in the face. Yi Feng¡¯s body swayed and he almost fainted out of breath: ¡°The antidote, give me the antidote quickly!¡± This Su Han is pretending to sleep, but he, Yi Feng, is really poisoned by hypnosis and will not be able to hold on any longer! ???????????????????? If you really fell into the opponent¡¯s trick and fell to the ground and fell asleep in this alchemy arena, it would be indescribably embarrassing. "Antide? What antidote?" Su Han deliberately pretended to be confused. Yi Feng really almost fainted. He suppressed the strong sleepiness and gritted his teeth and said: "The antidote for your poison array! I admit that I have been poisoned by you, isn't that okay?" As soon as these words came out, everyone in the arena was shocked. It turns out that all of Yi Feng's abnormal behaviors are due to being poisoned by Su Han? "Is Su Han's poison array really so powerful that even Yifeng was hit by it?" "So, do you admit that you lost?" Su Han asked. "Yes, I lost, I lost, give me the antidote!" Yi Feng was sweating profusely and gritting his teeth. Su Han smiled faintly and popped out a milky white pill from his fingers. Yi Feng hurriedly caught it and swallowed it on the spot. His face, which was as gray as ashes, slowly returned to normal. The disciple in charge of timing also reacted at this time, with a surprised look on his face, and announced: "Senior Brother Yi lost, Senior Brother Su won!" "Su Han, youyou" Yi Feng's chest heaved and he was so angry that he couldn't speak. "Yi Feng, are you still not convinced?" Su Han said with a smile. Yi Feng¡¯s mind was filled with what he had experienced just now. The poisonous formation that Yi Feng had painstakingly laid out was of no use to Su Han at all. No matter how you look at it, Su Han beat him as easily as he beat a three-year-old child. Is he dissatisfied? He couldn't resist. "If Su Han doesn't give him the antidote today, I'm afraid he will collapse in embarrassment on the Alchemy Arena in front of everyone. For a moment, Yi Feng was like a defeated rooster, dejected, silently put away his poison array, and gave Su Han a meaningful look. "Junior Brother Su, if this is your true level, then Yi Mou is convinced that he lost. You are indeed qualified for the quota for the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival." Yi Feng is not the kind of person who is stubborn and stubborn. After realizing that he could not win against Su Han, he quickly regained his composure. When Su Han saw Yi Feng admitting defeat, he smiled faintly: "You have superb poison-using skills, and you are talented in this area. You can be called a genius. However, if you insist on following the trend, it will hinder your personal development." Yi Feng¡¯s eyes suddenly moved, and he didn¡¯t speak for a long time. The expression on his face kept changing. After a long time, he sighed and left without saying a word. ¡°Obviously, Su Han¡¯s words reminded him of his original self. Once upon a time, he also cherished the dream of being a genius and vowed to be an outstanding genius. Recalling how high-spirited I was when I first became a core disciple. However, after coming to the core disciple area, facing Qu Tianshu, a super rich second generation, and seeing that Qu Tianshu was far beyond his own family background and background, Yi Feng's heart was shaken, and he fell in love without knowing it. Qu Tianshu's side. It is human nature to rely on power. Over time, Yi Feng gradually became obsessed with this kind of subordinate life.I lost my ego and thought it would be good to be Qu Tianshu's right-hand man. "When Qu Tianshu becomes the great lord of Qionghua Spiritual Land in the future, how can Yi Feng get the current status of King Lingdan, right?" Being so addicted to fantasy and satisfied with the status quo made De Yi Feng get lost further and further on the road of genius. It wasn¡¯t until Su Han¡¯s words that Yi Feng suddenly realized that he was completely different from his original dream. Qu Tianshu waited in the cave, but did not wait for Yi Feng to come back. A few hours passed in the blink of an eye, and Qu Tianshu's face was already filled with anger. "Senior Brother Qu, what's going on with Yi Feng? If he had won, he would have come back long ago." "Even if he loses, he should come back and say something at this time, right?" "Senior Brother Qu, why don't I go to Su Han's cave to see what the hell is Yi Feng doing?" said a core disciple. Qu Tianshu also had this idea, and he nodded and said: "Okay, then you can go for me." The core disciple accepted the order and was about to leave when suddenly a follower hurried in outside the cave: "Senior Brother Qu, Senior Brother Qu, there is news!" Hearing this, Qu Tianshu couldn't help but perked up: "What's the news? Is Yi Feng back?" "No, it was Senior Brother Yi Feng who withdrew his spot from the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival!" The follower¡¯s words immediately stunned everyone in the cave. Jin Feng shouted hurriedly: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me clearly!¡± "Senior Brother Qi Zun Qu, Senior Brother Jin, Senior Brother Yifeng, and Su Han had a fight in the Alchemy Arena. Afterwards, Senior Brother Yi Feng left Su Han Cave Mansion alone, went to the Herbal Hall, and withdrew ten A quota for the Erling Kingdom Alchemy Festival. Then, he returned to the cave alone and went into seclusion!" After the follower finished speaking, there was a sudden silence in the cave. Even Qu Tianshu, who had always remained calm despite the collapse of Mount Tai, could not help but be stunned at this moment. What kind of trick is this Yi Feng doing? Even if he can't think about it and wants to withdraw from the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival, then there is no need to go to death retreat, right? Moreover, fighting Su Handan, what does this have to do with retreat? ¡°Besides, he, Yi Feng, was ordered by Qu Tianshu to challenge Su Han. Even if he lost, he still had to come back and report? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 853 Qionghua Golden Cauldron You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This Yi Feng is really rude and doesn't take Senior Brother Qu seriously." Jin Feng cursed loudly. Qu Tianshu¡¯s face was as sinking as water, and there was an endless chill in his eyes. He never expected that Yi Feng would take his Yuan Stone to challenge Su Han, and then go back to his cave to retreat without even saying hello. "This loser must have lost." Others were also furious. As a result, Qu Tianshu suddenly fell into passivity. I originally thought that if I sent Yifeng there, I would definitely win, and then I would be able to unmask Su Han's deception and reputation. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it would develop like this. If we stop here, it will mean that all the momentum we have created before has been in vain, and 20 million low-grade Yuan Stones have been added to it. But if the challenge continues, who will be sent to challenge it? Even Yifeng couldn't defeat Su Han, so who else could? Yi Feng is already the most talented person in Qu Tianshu¡¯s camp. If he wants to continue the challenge, Qu Tianshu can only do it himself. "However, Qu Tianshu personally took action. It was not something he just thought of. He had to be cautious. As the number one disciple of Qionghua Lingdi, Qu Tianshu would only be able to defeat Su Han, and it would not prove that Su Han was a parallel import. But if Qu Tianshu loses, the problem will be big. Not only was Qu Tianshu's reputation completely ruined, but he also helped Su Han become famous. Although this possibility is very small, it is absolutely unacceptable to Qu Tianshu. "You guys retreat first, I'll go out for a while." Qu Tianshu made a decision immediately. After sending off his men, he went straight to the residence of the elder of Qionghua Lingdi and appeared at the entrance of a cave. This cave is the residence of Qu Tianshu¡¯s grandfather, Elder Qu, the head of Qionghua Lingdi Chunqiu Hall. In this cave, there is another elder, it is King Lu Dan of Bencaotang. "Tianshu, you have caused too much trouble in this matter. Now, you are in over your head." Elder Qu obviously also feels that this matter is a bit difficult to handle. But King Lu Dan spoke up from the side: "Brother Qu, you can't blame Tianshu for this. As the first disciple of Qionghua Spiritual Land, Tianshu should be respected by other disciples. Who would have thought that Su Han was so unruly?" You don't even have basic respect? No wonder Tianshu is angry about this." The words of King Lu Dan were like adding fuel to a volcano, which made Qu Tianshu's face become even more gloomy: "Grandpa, in the final analysis, this is Elder Ling's fault. If Elder Ling didn't introduce the beast Su Han into Qiong Hualing, Earth, there would be no subsequent series of events. Now, are we just going to watch this beast shake my position as the number one disciple of Qionghua Lingdi?" Elder Qu couldn¡¯t help but ponder. In fact, according to his true intention, he did not want to get too involved in the fight between Qu Tianshu and Su Han. He still felt that it was better for the young people to solve their own affairs. ¡°However, he cannot just watch his grandson¡¯s status being challenged. This grandson has placed his greatest expectations on him. He has been pampered since he was a child, and has always been smooth sailing. He has never suffered any setbacks. " If Qu Tianshu really falls into the hands of Su Han, who was born as a casual cultivator, it will undoubtedly have a very bad impact on Qu Tianshu's Taoist heart. This is what Elder Qu wants to see the least. "Tianshu, how do you want to solve it? What help do you want from grandfather?" Elder Qu asked. "I want to have a showdown with Su Han in the alchemy battle." Qu Tianshu said. "Are you sure?" Elder Qu actually didn't really want Qu Tianshu to do this. He felt that Qu Tianshu had already gotten into trouble, and it was a completely meaningless dispute. "I'm sure that Su Han has touched my Dao heart. If I can't suppress him, there will be cracks in my Dao heart." Qu Tianshu said. Elder Qu sighed: "Your Taoist heart is contaminated with too many things that it shouldn't have, so it has weaknesses. If you were devoted to the Tao and didn't care about the battles between spirits, there wouldn't be so many things at all." Things were triggered. Your martial arts talent is extremely high, and it is expected that you will enter the imperial realm in the future. Why are you not even so generous? Didn¡¯t you also get a quota for the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival? Really? Why bother with a new genius?" "My grandfather hopes that you can focus on the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival. This is what you should do as the first disciple of Qionghua Spirit Land." Elder Qu¡¯s heartfelt words can be regarded as saying everything he wanted to say most. Qu Tianshu¡¯s face also showed a touch of excitement.His face kept changing, and he pondered for a long time, and finally said: "My grandson understands what my grandfather said. As the first disciple of Qionghua Spiritual Land, my grandson should serve Qionghua Spiritual State in front of representatives of other spiritual nations." To win glory. But before that, Su Han¡¯s matter still needs to be resolved, and I ask my grandfather to make it happen.¡± Elder Qu could only shake his head slightly. The reason why he said this was that he hoped Qu Tianshu could let go of his grudge against Su Han. After all, until now, Qu Tianshu has not personally stood on the opposite side of Su Han. If he withdraws now, he can fully show the magnanimity of the first genius, and even become friends with Su Han, which is not a bad idea. But obviously, Qu Tianshu did not want to choose this step. Elder Qu was disappointed, and at the same time he had a vague premonition that he was not very optimistic about Qu Tianshu's battle. Speaking of Elder Qu and King Ling Dan, although they have always been at odds with each other, Elder Qu has always wanted to remove King Ling Dan from his position as the head of the herbal hall. But objectively speaking, Elder Qu recognized King Lingdan's standards, and he also knew that the people King Lingdan favored were probably right. The fact that King Lingdan praised Su Han so highly proved that Su Han was probably not an ordinary person. However, from Qu Tianshu¡¯s point of view, Elder Qu did not want Qu Tianshu to really suffer a rift in his Taoist heart because of this incident. As long as he can do it, he will definitely do his best to ensure that Qu Tianshu wins. "Grandpa, my grandson would like to borrow the Qionghua Golden Cauldron that the Great Lord keeps with you." Qu Tianshu finally revealed the purpose of his trip. When Elder Qu heard this, he was also slightly shuddered. This Qionghua Golden Cauldron is an alchemy magic weapon passed down from generation to generation in Qionghua Lingdi. It has always been enshrined and no one uses it. But now, it is kept in the hands of his elder Qu. In fact, as early as when King Lingdan took over the Herbal Hall, the Qionghua Golden Cauldron should have been handed over to King Lingdan. But King Lingdan never came to pick it up, and Elder Qu ignored the matter intentionally or unintentionally, so the Qionghua Golden Cauldron remained in Elder Qu's hands. When Qu Tianshu proposed to borrow the Qionghua Golden Cauldron, Elder Qu hesitated. Although the Qionghua Golden Cauldron is now in his hands, it is not his after all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 854 Elder Qu¡¯s request You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Please grandpa, please do it." Qu Tianshu knelt down on one knee and spoke firmly. Elder Qu sighed softly: "Well, this is your own choice, you can take the Qionghua Golden Cauldron." "Thank you, grandpa." Qu Tianshu was overjoyed. Elder Lu also joked from the side: "Tianshu has outstanding talent. As long as he can defeat Su Han in this battle, among the younger generation of Qionghua Lingdi, there will be no opponent in either alchemy or martial arts." "I only hope, Tianshu, you can be optimistic about the outcome." Elder Qu sighed. After Elder Qu left, Qu Tianshu said thoughtfully: "Elder Lu, my grandfather doesn't seem to agree with my duel with Su Han's alchemy?" "For the sake of face, your grandfather will naturally feel that as the number one person in Qionghua Lingdi, you should not lower your body to challenge the new disciple." Elder Lu smiled and said, "Okay, I will wait for those who want to do big things. There is no need to stick to that, as long as you defeat Su Han, from now on you will be the only one among the younger generation in Qionghua Ling. Neither Wu Wei nor Yan Qingshang can compete with you." "Elder Lu, don't worry. As long as I defeat Su Han, I will definitely help you impeach Elder Ling and help you take the position of head of the Herbal Hall." After Qu Tianshu made the promise, he took the Qionghua Golden Cauldron and left quickly. In the inner room of the cave, Elder Qu paced back and forth with his hands behind his hands, a look of worry on his face. "Obviously, Elder Qu is not optimistic about Qu Tianshu's battle at all. After thinking for a moment, Elder Qu finally sighed softly: "Oh, for Tianshu, I have no choice but to risk my old face and go and beg my old enemy." While talking to himself, Elder Qu had already left his cave and sped away in the other direction. Within a short while, Elder Qu arrived at King Lingdan¡¯s cave. "Elder Qu, what brought you here?" King Ling Dan was slightly surprised to see Elder Qu visiting. If he remembered correctly, Elder Qu had not stepped into his cave for twenty years. Elder Qu took a deep breath, without covering up, and said with a bitter smile: "Brother Ling, one of you and I is the head of the Materia Medica Hall, and the other is the head of the Chunqiu Hall. In the past, I often targeted you, trying to fight for power and profit from you. . But today, I am shamelessly coming to ask you something." "Oh? What's the matter?" King Ling Dan was really surprised now. Elder Qu actually wanted something against him? Seeing that King Ling Dan had no intention of despising him, Elder Qu gradually felt relieved and sighed softly: "Oh, I'm ashamed to say that this is all because of my incompetent grandson Qu Tianshu." "How do you say this?" King Ling Dan was a little confused. "This boy is fighting with Su Han in the core disciple area. He insists on dueling with Su Han in alchemy. I came here this time to let Brother Ling see if there is any room for recovery. After all, the two tigers are fighting against each other. , there must be an injury, and today I¡¯m going to risk my age to ask for your help, can you come forward to persuade Su Han to remove the alchemy arena and not accept Tianshu¡¯s challenge?¡± "Oh? So it's because of this" King Lingdan pondered slightly, and then said, "It is indeed not advisable for the younger generation to fight excessively. However, the rumors a while ago did have a negative impact on Su Han and my reputation. It has a great influence. To be honest, Elder Qu, it is a bit difficult for me to come forward to persuade Su Han now, whether it is for Su Han or for me. " King Ling Dan was also honest and told the truth, and he was not showing off just because he was facing Elder Qu. "This matter, it turns out that I am a little old and confused. It is not my original intention to let Tianshu and Elder Nalu mess around together." Elder Qu's face turned red and he sighed softly. King Ling Dan did not investigate whether his words were true or false, but pondered for a moment and said: "Qu Tianshu is the number one among the core disciples, and his attainments in alchemy are also outstanding. Elder Qu should have always been They all have high hopes for him. Why do you want to stop him from fighting Su Handan this time?" Elder Qu smiled bitterly and said: "Firstly, Tianshu suffered a complete loss in this battle. Even if he wins, nothing can be changed. If he loses, he will lose all his reputation. Secondly, I know Tianshu too well, but I don't know Su Han Zizi can't tell the truth at all, so I think Tianshu probably has no chance of winning." King Lingdan said thoughtfully: "But Elder Lu doesn't think so, right?" Elder Qu felt even more ashamed: "After this incident, I will draw a clear line between myself and Elder Lu and his like." King Ling Dan said: "Actually, I have also heard about the Alchemy Arena. It was Qu Tianshu who was aggressive and wanted to fight. If I persuade Su Han to withdraw from the arena, I'm afraid?Su Han was unconvinced. " Elder Qu was extremely depressed: "Are we just going to let the two tigers fight? Brother Ling, I know I am not qualified to say this, but from the overall situation, Tianshu is the number one genius in Qionghua Lingdi after all. If he If your character is damaged due to this battle, it will also be a big loss for Qionghua Spiritual Land." Elder Qu¡¯s words are so convincing that it is impossible to argue with them. Maybe Qu Tianshu is not as evil as Su Han in terms of alchemy, but after all, he is the number one genius in Qionghua Lingdi, and it is foreseeable that he will enter the imperial realm in the future. If King Lingdan only cares about Su Han at this moment and doesn't care about Qu Tianshu, it will seem a little unkind. Considering the overall situation, King Lingdan finally sighed: "Okay, I promise you. However, I have one request. No matter what, Su Han cannot suffer a loss." Elder Qu nodded repeatedly: "That's natural. As long as he agrees to remove the Alchemy Arena, I can satisfy any request he makes." King Ling Dan nodded and said: "If I go alone, you must think that I have not tried my best to persuade. Why don't you go with me? If Su Han is willing to accept your conditions and give in, it will be a better result. " Since Su Han entered the Alchemy Arena, he has been winning consecutive battles. Now, the amount of Yuanshi in his hand has reached 160 million, which is an astronomical sum for the original Su Han. "We have almost made enough. Even Yifeng has been defeated. Unless Yan Qingshang comes, no one will challenge him again." While Su Han was thinking about it, his expression suddenly changed and he looked into the void in the distance. "It seems like someone is coming again?" "Little friend Su Han, open the cave restrictions. I and Elder Chunqiu Tangqu are here to visit." A message fell from the void. Su Han recognized the voice of King Ling Dan, so he opened the cave, temporarily closed the Alchemy Arena, and welcomed the two elders into his reception hall. "What kind of wind brought the two elders here today?" King Ling Dan's visit was normal, but Elder Qu's visit was obviously not normal, so Su Han asked. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 855 The lion opens its mouth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Little friend, I usually don't like to beat around the bush, so I will speak directly today." King Ling Dan glanced at Elder Qu, "Elder Qu came to me this time because he wanted to shake hands with you and make peace with you on behalf of Qu Tianshu. Please withdraw from the Alchemy Arena. As for withdrawing or not, it is your choice, and we cannot force it. This time, I just want to ask if there is such a possibility." When Su Han heard this, the smile on his face suddenly froze. Then, his tone became colder: "It stands to reason that both of you are giants in Qionghualing. I should listen to your words. However, the rumors in recent days have slandered me in every possible way. I think this matter Elder Qu shouldn't know about it, right? Could it be that Qu Tianshu is innocent in this matter? If I really withdraw from the Alchemy Arena, wouldn't it be true for these remarks and prove that I am just a person with a false reputation? Disciple, the status of core disciple and the quota in the Alchemy Conference were obtained through the back door?" King Ling Dan nodded lightly and said: "Actually, I thought so too, so I rejected Elder Qu at first. Those rumors and rumors not only attacked you, but also attacked me. However, Elder Qu meant to invite you By removing the Alchemy Arena, he can use other ways to compensate you, and you will definitely not suffer a loss. You might as well listen to what he has to say and then think about it." ¡°As he spoke, King Lingdan looked at Elder Qu. Elder Qu's attitude at this moment can be considered sincere: "Su Han, you have won consecutive battles in the past few days, and even Yifeng cannot defeat you. In fact, those rumors have been shattered by facts. Of course, you have been slandered by the rumors, and you are very angry. It is inevitable that I will make it difficult for you to say this now." "However, Qu Tianshu came to me today and asked for the Qionghua Golden Cauldron, the most precious treasure of alchemy in Qionghua Lingdi. I know his level will not be significantly improved even if he uses the Qionghua Golden Cauldron, but he As the number one person in Qionghua Lingdi, if he can't defeat you with Qionghua Golden Cauldron, it will definitely cause a devastating blow to his whole person. That's why I am so shameless and come to ask you to remove the Alchemy Arena. To you "It's indeed unfair, but I'm not an unreasonable person. Whatever conditions you want before I'm willing to withdraw from the arena, just ask for them." Su Han knew that the reason why Elder Qu proposed to compensate him must be because of King Lingdan's mediation. To be honest, Su Han was not very interested in slapping Qu Tianshu in the face. What he is most interested in is the cultivation resources. Now that two elders have come to his cave, they hope that he will put the overall situation first and reduce big things to small things. Su Han is not the kind of stingy person. After all, until now, the relationship between him and Qu Tianshu has been a battle of spirits, not the kind of hatred that cannot be resolved. It's not impossible to ask him to withdraw from the arena. However, the premise is that there must be sufficient benefits. There are not enough benefits. It is impossible for him to be so generous and not argue with Qu Tianshu. After all, it was Qu Tianshu who started this matter. Now listening to what Elder Qu means, as long as he is willing to withdraw from the arena, Elder Qu is willing to be killed by him instead of Qu Tianshu. This is an excellent opportunity to make a fortune. Su Han was very moved and asked with a smile: "Can I really make any conditions?" King Lingdan also laughed and said, "That's natural. Elder Qu always means what he says." The implication is that you can kill as much as you want. Anyway, Elder Qu¡¯s words have been spoken and cannot be taken back. Elder Qu¡¯s face was slightly bitter, and he suddenly had a not-so-good premonition in his heart "Okay, for a poor person like me, instead of clinging to a fight of wills, it's better to gain some tangible benefits." Su Han said with a smile, stroking his palms, "Then I'll boldly speak, two hundred million low-grade Yuan stones, twenty King-level elixir, five hundred kilograms of Northern Cold Star Iron, and ten kilograms of pure wood spring. Please prepare all for me within three days, Elder Qu." ¡°If outsiders heard these things, they would definitely be shocked. These resources have far exceeded the wealth that a young junior should have. Even Qu Tianshu may not have all the resources that he has. Even Elder Qu, who has lived a long life and accumulated astonishing wealth, couldn't help but gasped when he heard this list. This is simply the lion opening his mouth! What puzzled him the most was that it was understandable that Su Han wanted a large sum of yuan stones and elixirs, but what did Beitian Hanxingtie and Pure Wood Spring do? He naturally doesn¡¯t know that the cold air in the Northern Cold Star Iron is the favorite ¡°food¡± of the Phantom Ice Sunflower, and the Pure Wood Spring is naturally used to irrigate the Dream God Tree. Elder Qu thought for a moment, and for the sake of his grandson, he finally gritted his teeth and made up his mind: "Okay??It is a rare quality for young people to not be secretive. I will take care of all these things for you. It will be delivered to your cave within three days. " Su Han smiled slightly: "When will the Alchemy Arena be removed? I will follow Elder Qu's instructions." "I think little friend Su Han should not withdraw from the Alchemy Arena." King Lingdan suddenly said. "What?" Elder Qu looked at King Lingdan in confusion, hadn't the terms been negotiated? "This alchemy battle is inevitable. If the arena is temporarily removed, it will not be able to solve the inner demons of both of them. I think this is an opportunity. It is better to have a fight and then draw a tie." King Lingdan smiled. "A tie?" Elder Qu was a little hard to accept at first, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it seemed to make sense. "Qu Tianshu is arrogant and sometimes too arrogant. If Su Han withdraws from the Alchemy Arena at this time, he will definitely think that Su Han is afraid of him. This will not be good for his character growth. It can It is said that there are hundreds of harms but no benefits. I think this battle must be fought and a draw can not only make Qu Tianshu understand that there are people outside the world, but also save Su Han's face. Regarding Qu Tianshu's future growth, It is also beneficial." King Ling Dan said. Elder Qu thought about it for a moment and felt that this proposal was indeed a good one and would be more beneficial to his grandson. "However, it is not easy to achieve a tie?" Elder Qu asked. King Ling Dan chuckled: "Whether it can be a draw, I have to ask the person involved." Su Han smiled bitterly and said, "Elder Ling, are you testing me too much?" You should know that a draw is perfect, but if you don't handle it well, it may lead to a winner. In particular, a draw in an alchemy battle is several times more difficult than a martial arts battle, because in an alchemy battle, it is difficult to predict how well the opponent will perform. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 856: The spiritual ground is boiling You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hehe, Su Han, I know, you can definitely do it." King Lingdan said with a smile. "Can I refuse?" Su Han asked depressedly. King Lingdan laughed: "If you can do it, I will personally give you twenty more king-level elixirs." Twenty king-level elixirs, in other words, are all of the same level as the king-level dream tree. Of course, not every elixir has such excellent growth potential as the Dream Tree, and there is an endless supply of sustainable resources like resin. Most elixirs are still most suitable for refining elixirs. " However, the price of adding twenty king-level elixirs is enough to make Su Han's heart beat. Su Han chuckled: "Okay, then I'll do whatever it takes, but you're not allowed to default on your debt." "Don't worry, as long as you get a draw, I will definitely not deny it. But it has to be a draw. If it's not a draw, I won't admit it." King Ling Dan said. "For the sake of the elixir, I will do my best." Su Han grinned. "You kid, try your best to say that it's 100% okay" King Ling Dan is now more familiar with Su Han, joking. Elder Qu on the side was horrified: "How high is this son's alchemy talent? A draw is such a difficult thing. It requires alchemy skills that far exceed that of the opponent. And he actually agrees to this? He Is it really possible, or are you just making things up?" My heart was shocked, but I still said: "Then I will wait for the good news of this battle in the cave." After the two elders left, Su Han was absolutely elated. This time he had really gained a huge amount. Two hundred million low-grade Yuan stones and forty king-level elixirs were enough for him to spend for a long time. Now, even if he drives the Eight Star Sword Formation wherever he goes, he doesn't have to worry about the consumption of Yuan Stone at all. "The five hundred kilograms of Beitian Hanxing Iron and ten kilograms of pure wood springs are prepared for the Phantom Ice Sunflower and the Dream God Tree. Soon after King Lingdan returned, he sent someone to deliver twenty king-level elixirs. Su Han knew that this was a sign of King Lingdan's trust in him. Although King Lingdan was joking, in fact, he had already determined in his heart that Su Han would definitely be able to achieve a draw. Even if there is no draw in the end, King Lingdan will not take this elixir back. "Elder Ling is frank and magnanimous. He is a sage. He has always hoped that Qionghua Lingguo's alchemy will become famous in the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms. Even if I have to leave Qionghua Lingguo one day, before that, I will definitely help him complete it. This long-cherished wish.¡± Su Han secretly made up his mind. At the same time, he could also see that King Lingdan and Elder Qu must have temporarily made peace with each other before they came together to find him. Otherwise, King Ling Dan would not speak for Qu Tianshu in front of him. "Elder Qu doesn't seem to be a treacherous person. It's just that it concerns his grandson, so he will inevitably do some stupid things. There is no need to care too much about those things before. However, after all, he is not Elder Ling. He promised I¡¯m afraid those rewards won¡¯t be delivered until after my battle with Qu Tianshu.¡± A draw is an unprecedented challenge for Su Han. In particular, the opponent's level is not weak. However, Su Han is very confident in himself. At the same time, Su Han also felt sad for Qu Tianshu. A majestic top genius in Qionghualing Land was reduced to the point where his grandfather secretly paid for him to bribe his opponents. I don¡¯t know whether Qu Tianshu is lucky or unlucky. Later that day, word came out from Qu Tianshu's cave that early tomorrow morning, Qu Tianshu would personally visit Su Han's cave and compete with Su Han on the alchemy path. This shocking news immediately made the entire Qionghualingland boil. "Is this Su Han really that powerful? Is Brother Qu even going to take action?" "I really envy this Su Han. Even if he loses this time, he will be honored even though he loses. It is already an honor for him to be challenged by Senior Brother Qu." "Su Han is indeed a miraculous person. Ever since he entered the Qionghua Spiritual Land, he has been on a meteoric rise." "He is indeed capable. I heard that all the people who challenged him in the Alchemy Arena recently, including Yi Feng, were defeated." "It's all rumors. Have you seen it with your own eyes? Anyway, I don't accept this guy." "I'm not convinced either. Why should a foreigner steal the spotlight from an established genius?" "Isn't there really someone helping him cheat? Let's see how Senior Brother Qu tortures him this time." BookCome on, Su Han's recent winning streak in Alchemy has made him very popular among the disciples of Qionghua Lingdi. However, as soon as the news about Qu Tianshu came out, most people immediately fell in love with Qu Tianshu. After all, Qu Tianshu is the real veteran genius of Qionghua Lingdi, and his status in the minds of these disciples is deep-rooted. Especially some of the higher-ranked disciples, they could accept that Qu Tianshu was stronger than them, but they couldn't accept that a new disciple was suddenly so strong that he suppressed them all. Su Han ignored the rumors from the outside world and just made preparations in the cave. Now, he can't wait for Qu Tianshu to come and challenge him. Only by completing Qu Tianshu¡¯s challenge can he obtain Elder Qu¡¯s huge wealth. After Qu Tianshu obtained the Qionghua Golden Cauldron, he did not come to Suhan Cave Mansion immediately because he wanted to go back to recharge his batteries and adjust to the best condition. After a night's rest, Qu Tianshu was extremely confident. Early the next morning, Qu Tianshu led a group of buddies and followers to Su Han's cave. Unexpectedly, Su Han¡¯s cave didn¡¯t open the door at all. This made Qu Tianshu a little unexpected. In his opinion, he had already issued a challenge announcement. Why didn't Su Han open his cave to welcome him? What are the mushrooms in the cave? "Su Han, this little thief, is really hateful." Jin Feng was furious when he saw this situation, "Senior Brother Qu, how about I break into the cave and pull him out." Qu Tianshu smiled faintly: "It seems that he is afraid of my fierceness and wants to avoid my sharpness temporarily. Jin Feng, don't be too busy to rush in. You can send an announcement and broadcast it to the entire Qionghua Spiritual Land, saying that I Qu Tianshu is waiting at the entrance of Su Han's cave, if he doesn't come out, he will be a coward." Jin Feng was overjoyed: "Senior Brother Qu's move is so wonderful. He defeated Su Han's army. If he doesn't come out, we can take the opportunity to humiliate him in front of everyone." Qu Tianshu smiled arrogantly and did not answer. He sat cross-legged at the door of Su Han's cave and recharged his energy. He knew very well that even Yi Feng was defeated by Su Han. This Su Han was definitely not an easy opponent to deal with. After working at Jinfeng for a while, just when the announcement was about to be sent out, the door of Su Han's cave suddenly opened. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 857 The peak battle begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hey, Senior Brother Qu? Are you here so early?" Su Han walked out of the cave with a leisurely expression, and yawned, as if he hadn't woken up. But Qu Tianshu knew that this guy must be pretending on purpose. "Don't pretend, you can't escape this battle." Qu Tianshu sat cross-legged, his eyes like the two sharpest swords, shooting towards Su Han. Su Han smiled leisurely: "Senior Brother Qu, how many bets did you bring?" Qu Tianshu's face could not help but darken. This Su Han kept talking about money. How could this be the demeanor that a genius should have? Just like a miser. "Stop talking nonsense, I know that your alchemy arena requires a challenge fee of 50 million low-grade yuan stones for core disciples. I have already brought it. I hope you will not be a coward." Qu Tianshu said coldly. Su Han chuckled: "That's for core disciples like Yi Feng. For challengers like you, Senior Brother Qu, the rules have changed again. I won't accept the challenge without twenty king-level elixirs. " With that said, Su Han seemed to know that Qu Tianshu could not bring out twenty king-level elixirs on the spot, so he yawned and slowly walked back into the cave. Seeing Su Han's cave closed again, no matter how well-educated Qu Tianshu is, he can't help but have the urge to run away at this moment. "Go, go back to the cave and get me twenty king-level elixirs!" Qu Tianshu gritted his teeth, "This little thief, when I drag him out of the cave, I have to humiliate him." He has made up his mind that no matter what tricks Su Han pulls this time, he will not give up this fight and must completely tear Su Han's mask of deceiving the world into pieces. About a quarter of an hour later, when Qu Tianshu gathered together the twenty king-level elixirs, Su Han also walked out of the cave again. "Senior Brother Qu, have you brought the elixir?" Su Han asked with a smile. Qu Tianshu smiled contemptuously, waved his hand, and twenty king-level elixirs were lined up in front of him. "Su Han, your vision only goes so far. If you can beat me, these elixirs will be yours." Su Han chuckled: "I just made some calculations. Today is a bad year for me. It may be a bit difficult to win against you, Senior Brother Qu. At most, I can tie with you." Qu Tianshu didn't know that he had fallen into Su Han's trap, and snorted disdainfully: "If I can't beat you, even if I lose, these elixirs will still belong to you." "Everyone has heard it. Senior Brother Qu said it himself. If I am lucky enough to draw with him, he will give me twenty king-level elixirs." Su Han's eyes lit up and he said loudly. Seeing that Su Han cared so much about these external things, Qu Tianshu couldn't help but feel more contempt for Su Han in his heart. In Qu Tianshu¡¯s mind, these things are all external things. It seems that whoever cares about these things has a super narrow vision and a super low level. However, he did not expect that the reason why Qu Tianshu could achieve what he has achieved today was only due to the constant supply of extraneous things provided to him by his grandfather, Elder Qu. Su Han could guess Qu Tianshu's psychology, but he didn't intend to reveal it. "Senior Brother Qu, you have been waiting for so long, so I should do my best to be a landlord. The theme of today's alchemy fight will be decided by you. What kind of fight do you want?" As soon as Su Han said these words, Qu Tianshu almost burst into tears on the spot. It's not easy, I have finally waited for this moment. At that moment, Qu Tianshu said immediately: "There are many ways to evaluate whether an alchemist has enough talent, but the most direct and comprehensive method is to test his alchemy level. Su Han, today I will compete with you Refining elixirs determines the outcome in one round." "Alchemy?" Su Han nodded lightly and said calmly, "Okay, what kind of elixir do you plan to make?" "What kind of elixir you should make, it doesn't count if I say it, nor does it matter if you say it. You and I each come up with the names of three elixirs, write them on bamboo sticks, and draw lots at random. Whichever one you draw is the one you choose." Qu Tianshu is proud by nature. He is different from geniuses like Duan Muhong or Yi Feng. He does not bother to take advantage of Su Han. Su Han appreciates this very much. "What if the elixirs we write are so obscure that the other party doesn't know how to refine them?" Su Han asked. "So this elixir cannot be left in the dark. Whoever wrote the elixir must have the materials to refine it, otherwise it will be considered useless." Qu Tianshu had thought carefully and was obviously prepared. "Okay, that's up to you." Su Han shrugged. In fact, he didn't care about refining at all.Such elixirs and his methods in alchemy are beyond what Qu Tianshu can imagine. At the moment, the two of them each wrote the names of three elixirs on three bamboo sticks. "Who will draw lots?" Qu Tianshu asked. Su Han smiled and said: "Whatever, you can do it, or your people can do it for you." Qu Tianshu couldn't help but frowned. He didn't want to come, mainly because he didn't want to give others any excuse to attack him for cheating. "Junior sister Yan, why don't you come?" Qu Tianshu suddenly spoke from a distance. At this time, everyone noticed that in a remote corner in the distance, there was a figure in white clothes Shengxue, it was Yan Qingshang who came to watch the battle after hearing the news. Yan Qingshang seemed not to want to attract attention, but since Qu Tianshu called her out, she did not hide, and walked out of the darkness with a few good female companions. "Su Han, it's fairest to let Junior Sister Yan draw lots. You won't mind, right?" Qu Tianshu asked. Su Han smiled faintly: "I don't mind if Senior Brother Qu does it himself, let alone Senior Sister Yan." Yan Qingshang's face was expressionless, and she stepped forward, stretched out her jade hand, reached into the bamboo tube, and pulled out a bamboo stick. On the other hand, the female companion beside Yan Qingshang suddenly smiled: "Su Han, how do you know that Qingshang is your senior sister? What if you call her old and she doesn't like it?" Su Han didn't expect that there would be such a question, so he immediately smiled and said: "Senior Sister Yan started the profession before me, and she is senior, so it is natural to call her Senior Sister." "You kid, you are quite sweet~ No wonder Qingshang said privately that you are a person" The female disciple wanted to say something else, but Yan Qingshang glared at her. She stopped talking immediately, smiled and stood aside. "Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow Pill." The words on the bamboo stick were read out, and Qu Tianshu suddenly showed a smile: "This is the name of the elixir I wrote. Su Han, it seems that the goddess of luck is on my side." "As he said that, Qu Tianshu glanced at Yan Qingshang with a vague look, but Yan Qingshang didn't react much. Su Han smiled and said: "Luck has never been the first priority in the journey of alchemy. Speaking of which, I also feel that I am lucky. You provided the materials and I saved a lot of money." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 858: Working hard You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Qu Tianshu sneered, Su Han opened his mouth, talking about either bets or expenses. He cared about money to the extreme. From Qu Tianshu's point of view, this is completely out of the question. However, Yan Qingshang and some other core geniuses next to him were clearly visible to outsiders. They don¡¯t think that Su Han is so relaxed because he saves a lot of money. What shocked them was Su Han's calm attitude. The name of the elixir was written by Qu Tianshu, which was not good for Su Han at all. But Su Han didn't take it seriously at all, and didn't even frown. " If Su Han isn't crazy, it means that Su Han doesn't care who wrote the name of this elixir. If you don¡¯t even care about this, you must be so sure of winning that you can be so indifferent. Does Su Han really think that his alchemy talent can already overwhelm Qu Tianshu? "Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow Pill is not that uncommon of an elixir. The name does not mean that the raw materials of the elixir include dragon liver and phoenix marrow. Rather, using some relatively common raw materials to refine the elixir can achieve the effects of dragon liver and phoenix marrow. Although it is a bit exaggerated, it can also be proved that the Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow Pill requires very high refining techniques. Otherwise, it would be impossible for ordinary materials to undergo chemical reactions and produce magical medicinal effects. It is extremely difficult to turn this dragon liver and phoenix marrow pill into a pill, and the refining technique is very particular. In Qionghua Spiritual Land, no one can yet refine it to the highest level. Even high-grade elixirs can only be refined by a few alchemy experts such as King Lingdan. Among the disciples, no one has been able to refine it. The two of them each have half an hour to get familiar with the recipe and make preparations in their minds. The world of alchemy is vast and there are hundreds of millions of types of elixirs. Even the top alchemy emperors do not dare to say that they have refined all the elixirs themselves. Su Han has never refined the Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow Pill, which is a disadvantage for him. And Qu Tianshu had obviously refined this elixir, perhaps more than once. You can get a glimpse of it from his confident smile. Half an hour later, Qu Tianshu opened his eyes, his energy was shining, and he laughed: "The time is up, let's start!" Su Han smiled and said: "Wait a minute, how can we count this bet as a win? How can we count it as a loss? How can we count it as a draw? Let's make an agreement first and then start." "It's very simple. The materials I provided are enough for each person to refine a whole furnace of elixirs. Among the elixirs in this furnace, choose the one with the highest quality to compare, whose elixir is of higher quality. If the quality of the finished elixirs is the same, then it depends on who completes it first. If the quality is the same and they are completed at the same time, it will be a draw." Su Han got the information he wanted, and the corners of his mouth curled up again. In this alchemy battle, what he cared about most was not how to win, but how to draw. Today, his biggest mission is to strive for a draw without exposing any flaws, rather than to win against Qu Tianshu. Qionghua Golden Cauldron. When the tripod appeared in front of everyone, even Yan Qingshang, who was as cold as ice, could not help but reveal a hint of meaningfulness in his eyes. Most of the onlookers present had heard the news and knew that Qu Tianshu borrowed this cauldron from Elder Qu. I also know that this is somewhat unfair to Su Han. However, there is never absolute fairness in the world. Qu Tianshu¡¯s starting point was much higher than others since he was born. From a certain perspective, resources are also part of their own conditions. Since Qu Tianshu obtained this tripod through normal means, it can be regarded as part of his own strength, and no one can raise any objection. On Su Han¡¯s side, Youyouran took out the Tissot Purple Cauldron. This Tissot Purple Cauldron, when it was first obtained, could be said to be a divine weapon. But as Su Han has been doing this for so long, the Tianshuo Purple Cauldron has become more and more backward, and when it comes to the Qionghua Spiritual Land, it is even less impressive. The alchemy geniuses ranked slightly higher in Qionghua Lingdi all have alchemy cauldrons of better quality than this Tisuo purple cauldron. The elixir refining begins. Pairs of eyes are paying attention to this battle, and even some senior officials of Qionghua Spiritual Land are also paying attention secretly. The veteran number one disciple of Qionghua Lingdi faced off against a sharp new dark horse. This battle represents the highest alchemy level of the younger generation in Qionghua Lingdi. It also represents the future trend of alchemy in Qionghua Lingdi. of a battle. When preheating the alchemy cauldron, Su Han didn¡¯t show off his skills, but just followed the rules.At this moment, preheat the Danding. Su Han understood the Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow Pill after half an hour, and he already had a clear understanding of its basic principles and refining methods. Su Han cannot be troubled by elixirs of this level. But now the difficulty is, how can we achieve a draw? Because Su Han didn't know Qu Tianshu's level of alchemy, he didn't know how well he could refine it to be able to tie with Qu Tianshu? "No matter what, I will try my best to strive for it. It is best that there are elixirs of various qualities in this furnace. In this way, no matter what quality elixir Qu Tianshu refines, I can match it at any time." This ridiculous draw request made Su Han think hard. After considering the quality of the elixir, he also had to consider the refining time. Because only if the quality of the finished pills and the refining time are exactly the same, can it be considered a real tie. The refining time is definitely more difficult to grasp than the quality of the elixir. If the refining time was to be exactly the same, Su Han would have to pay attention to Qu Tianshu's refining progress, and then adjust his own refining progress at any time. This requires extremely high demands on Su Han¡¯s ability to master the heat. If he is not careful, the winner may be determined by time. Fortunately, Su Han has a sharp weapon like the Evil Eye, and his eyesight has reached a meticulous level. In this open-air environment, there is no pressure at all to observe Qu Tianshu's progress. As for the gap between the Qionghua Golden Cauldron and the Tisuo Purple Cauldron, this gap can be completely smoothed out by Su Han's alchemy attainments. In this way, Su Han's refining process seems to be quite satisfactory, with no bright spots and completely following Qu Tianshu's progress. If Qu Tianshu is fast, he is fast; if Qu Tianshu is slow, he is also slow. "It's just that he did it so cleverly that no outsider could see the trick. Seeing Su Han concentrating on refining it, they were a little impressed. After all, it was the first time for Su Han to get started with the Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow Pill. It was already quite good to be able to achieve the same level as Qu Tianshu. What's more, the two people's alchemy levels are completely different. From this perspective, Su Han is even more extraordinary than Qu Tianshu. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 859 A strange draw You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was refining the elixir while observing Qu Tianshu. In his opinion, although Qu Tianshu's alchemy technique is good, it still lacks some stability in some details and has some elements of showing off his skills. But the ultimate significance of alchemy lies in the result of alchemy, not the process of alchemy. In the process, if you show off your skills too much, there will be flaws in the grasp of some details. "So far, Qu Tianshu has made some minor mistakes in a few small details. As a result, it is definitely impossible to create the best elixir. It is estimated that the best quality elixir is also at the top level." Halfway through the refining process, Su Han had already made a preliminary guess about the quality of Qu Tianshu's elixir. "It's a pity that we have an alchemy treasure like the Qionghua Golden Cauldron, but we haven't taken advantage of it." Su Han shook his head secretly. Qu Tianshu probably used the Qionghua Golden Cauldron for the first time. He was not familiar with the various functions of this cauldron and did not even use one-twentieth of its power. This also proves from one aspect that although Qu Tianshu is extremely talented in alchemy, he has not yet reached the level of a monster. About an hour later, Su Han observed with his evil eye that Qu Tianshu's alchemy cauldron was gradually showing signs of becoming an elixir. On Su Han's side, the heat was almost at this point, and he followed Qu Tianshu's progress and adjusted his own rhythm. Suddenly, Qu Tianshu's alchemy cauldron made a long roar, marking the completion of the elixir. Almost at the same time, Su Han's Alchemy Cauldron also made the same sound. This time everyone was shocked, two people actually became elixirs at the same time? Isn¡¯t this a bit too coincidental? Even the well-informed core disciples couldn't help but look at each other at this moment, with disbelief in each other's eyes. This elixir refining process lasts for two or three hours. What kind of coincidence does it take for two people to make elixirs at the same time? ¡°Incredible, simply incredible, what a coincidence.¡± Everyone was talking about it. ????????????? Qu Tianshu also looked at him with surprise and astonishment, apparently feeling that this incident was too much of a coincidence. Su Han was the only one who knew what was going on, but at this time, he naturally had to do a full show, and Su Han also had a look of surprise on his face. ¡°What a coincidence, the refining was completed at the same time, haha, Senior Brother Qu, please give in, please give in.¡± That look of joy on his face and his acting skills are enough to give him ten points. He believed that even if King Lingdan came, he would never be able to tell that Su Han had neglected the refining time without knowing it. Seeing Su Han¡¯s excellent singing and composition performance, the last trace of doubt in Qu Tianshu¡¯s eyes disappeared. Immediately, Qu Tianshu looked in the direction of Yan Qingshang. Yan Qingshang muttered: "The two of them became elixirs at the same moment. In terms of refining time, there is no difference between the winner and the loser. It all depends on the quality of the two of them." Su Han chuckled and looked at Qu Tianshu: "Senior Brother Qu, you are a guest, you come first." It¡¯s not that Su Han can¡¯t take out his Cheng Dan first, but that he doesn¡¯t know which Cheng Dan he should take out. Because, he discovered that there was a top-quality elixir in his alchemy cauldron. If this was taken out, it would definitely kill Qu Tianshu instantly. But, he couldn't take it out. He could only ask Qu Tianshu to take it out first, and then match it according to the quality of the elixir that Qu Tianshu took out. This round must be a draw, otherwise the rewards agreed with Elder Qu will be completely ruined. Qu Tianshu smiled reservedly and patted the lid of the Qionghua Golden Cauldron. A round pill flew out automatically and landed in Qu Tianshu's hand, where he held it up high. "Su Han, my highest quality is the top-grade Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow Pill. Come up with your Cheng Dan. If you can come up with the best one, you win." Top-grade Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow Pill! For a moment, everyone was so shocked that they were speechless. This high-grade Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow Pill could only be refined by a few elders such as King Lingdan. Even Yan Qingshang couldn't help but feel shocked inside at this moment. She had never known Qu Tianshu's true level of alchemy, but now it seemed that Qu Tianshu's level of alchemy was definitely no worse than hers, Yan Qingshang's. ¡°In addition, Qu Tianshu has a unique background and backing, and now he has Qionghua Jinding by his side, so what will happen in the future?In terms of Taoist achievements, I am afraid that she is no better than Yan Qingshang. For a moment, Yan Qingshang felt disappointed and couldn't help but look towards Su Han. Everyone¡¯s eyes were also looking at Su Han at this time. ¡°Obviously, no one is optimistic about Su Han at this moment. The Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow Pill is not that easy to refine. Even the elders of Qionghua Spiritual Land cannot refine the top quality pill. Su Han faced everyone's gaze and smiled leisurely: "Why should I bring out the best elixir? If I remember correctly, Senior Brother Qu just said that as long as he doesn't beat me, even if it's a draw, twenty All the king-level elixirs are mine. Just as it happens, I have also refined a high-grade elixir here, please taste it." Su Han patted the lid of the cauldron, then swept his sleeves. In the flash of lightning, he quickly swept all the other elixirs into the storage ring, leaving only one, holding it in the palm of his hand for everyone to watch. Everyone took a quick look and saw that the elixir was indeed a top-grade Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow elixir that was guaranteed to be fake. It was indistinguishable from Qu Tianshu's elixir. For a moment, everyone was completely speechless. Even Qu Tianshu stared, unable to recover for a moment. Jin Feng, who was still arrogant before, and Qu Tianshu's gang of dogs, are all now petrified. Just when everyone was as frozen as stone, Su Han had already swept all twenty of Qu Tianshu's king-level elixirs into his bag with lightning speed. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"Hahahahaha, Senior Brother Qu, give in, give in, give in, since you didn't beat me, then I have to accept these twenty king-level elixirs." This harsh laughter, this extremely unattractive behavior, made everyone speechless for a while, who is this person? ??A pinnacle alchemy fight that everyone in Qionghua Lingdi is paying attention to, but he only cares about whether to bet or not, whether the elixir is the elixir or not. Is this guy really possessed by a miser? Qu Tianshu was also speechless, but he felt inexplicably relaxed in his heart. Although he didn't win, this battle was very strange. At least he didn't lose, and his face was saved. As for these twenty king-level elixirs, it is not impossible for Qu Tianshu to part with them. At the moment, he smiled faintly: "Su Han, why don't you treat these twenty king-level elixirs as a gift from Qu?" After saying that, he waved his hand and left in a swarm with a group of servants who had not yet reacted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 860 Yan Qingshang¡¯s doubts You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Qu Tianshu walked away easily, he was actually shocked. As long as he calmed down and thought about this battle, he would feel that there were many doubts. But Qu Tianshu couldn¡¯t tell where the specific doubts were. It¡¯s just that this battle is too weird. It¡¯s almost impossible for someone to become a pill at the same time, but it happened in this battle. Then, the quality of the elixirs they took out were exactly the same. Qu Tianshu didn¡¯t believe that Su Han deliberately gave in to him. Moreover, he did not see where Su Han gave up to him. From beginning to end, Su Han followed the normal alchemy process without any signs of water leakage. Moreover, he was not allowed to release water when refining this kind of elixir. Once water was released, the alchemy would most likely fail. But in any case, Qu Tianshu can conclude that Su Han's Alchemy talent is definitely not inferior to his own, and may even be superior to his own. Because Qu Tianshu's refining of the Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow Pill this time was somewhat of a coincidence, because he had refined it many times before, and he also used a treasure like Qionghua Golden Cauldron. In any case, it was all his work. Tianshu took advantage. Therefore, Qu Tianshu didn¡¯t say any more nonsense and simply left with his subordinates. Qu Tianshu is not a fool. He knows that ending this matter and going down the stairs is the best solution. If you continue to struggle, you may end up humiliating yourself. And when Qu Tianshu thought about Su Han's greedy behavior, he felt it was a bit strange. Even though Su Han was a casual cultivator and lacked training resources, there was no need to be so greedy for money and not even a little graceful. However, there is one explanation that makes sense, that is, this guy is just pretending. If he is pretending Qu Tianshu simply didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Of the thirty-six strategies, walking was the best strategy. In this way, the pinnacle battle that everyone was paying attention to ended in a strange draw. As for the twenty king-level elixirs, although they were a bit too much, Qu Tianshu was not unable to part with them. At the entrance of Su Han's cave, the remaining onlookers swarmed around Su Han. "Senior Brother Su, congratulations to you. From now on, no one will dare to question your status and treatment." Among these guys, there are of course some who sincerely congratulate them, but most of them are those who act according to the wind. When they saw that Su Han and Qu Tianshu were tied, they immediately started to rush to flatter them. Su Han chuckled: "Thank you all for coming." Listening to this tone, it was obvious that he did not intend to invite everyone to sit in the cave. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Out Su Han was not interested in them, so they said a few words and then dispersed. After everyone left, Yan Qingshang's light figure walked up to Su Han. ¡°Junior Brother Su Han, can I ask you a question?¡± Yan Qingshang spoke slowly. "Sister Yan, feel free to ask." Su Han said with a smile. "I'm just curious. Can you show me the other elixirs in Junior Brother Su's batch?" Yan Qingshang's tone was still indifferent. Su Han's heart moved. Could it be that Yan Qingshang saw some flaw? He just put away all the other Cheng Dan quickly just to prevent anyone from noticing the top quality Cheng Dan. ¡°If someone discovers that there is a top-quality elixir in his body, his pursuit of a draw will undoubtedly fail. "Haha, I was lucky enough to refine a high-grade elixir. The others are all inferior garbage and cannot be detected by senior sister." Su Han laughed and passed by. Yan Qingshang didn't ask any more questions. She glanced at Su Han meaningfully with her smart eyes. "In that case, I'll take my leave." Yan Qingshang said, nodding slightly to Su Han, then turned around and left. "Qingshang, why do you want to look at Su Han's other elixirs? Is there anything wrong with those elixirs?" Yan Qingshang's female companion asked curiously. Yan Qingshang pondered for a moment, thoughtfully, and said, "Do you really think the ones he has left are defective products?" "Isn't it? He said this himself. Moreover, with Su Han's level, this is normal, right? Can the elixir he refined be more powerful than Senior Brother Qu's?" Yan Qingshang exhaled like orchid, and said in a faint tone: "Not necessarily, when Su Han took out the elixir, I happened to be standing far away from himClose by, his alchemy cauldron clearly spit out a very strong spiritual power fluctuation, far exceeding Qu Tianshu's alchemy cauldron. " "Thenwhat does this mean?" The female disciple asked doubtfully. "I suspect that there is the best Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow Pill in his cauldron. Otherwise, the spiritual power fluctuation cannot be explained at all. Although he collected it quickly, some spiritual power fluctuations still leaked out, and his movements So quickly, as if he was afraid of being discovered." Yan Qingshang expressed her doubts. "Isn't it possible? If I were Su Han, and Qu Tianshu spread rumors and slandered me like this, if I refined the top-quality Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow Pill, I would definitely take it out and slap him in the face as soon as possible. Is there still something hidden? What are you doing?" The female disciple shook her head repeatedly, obviously refusing to believe it, "Besides, none of us elders in Qionghua Spiritual Land can refine the top-quality Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow Pill. No matter how powerful Su Han is, can he be more powerful than the elders? Moreover, as long as he takes out the best Cheng Dan, he can overwhelm Qu Tianshu and become the number one person in Qionghua Lingdi Dan Dao. With such a good opportunity, there is no reason for him not to take it out." These words are obviously very reasonable. Yan Qingshang can also think of these reasons, but she still feels that her intuition is not wrong. This Su Han seems to have something up his sleeve. "If he really had a hand, then Su Han would be terrible. This is more terrifying than directly defeating Qu Tianshu. You must know that it is not so easy to create a draw in the battle of alchemy. Take today¡¯s alchemy battle as an example. You need to complete the alchemy at the same time as your opponent, and you need to be able to produce an elixir of the same quality as your opponent This is ten times more difficult than winning directly Yan Qingshang's heart has always been haunted by this unsolved doubt. This Su Han actually gave her a sense of curiosity and a sense of inquiry This is indeed something unprecedented for the frost beauty Yan Qingshang This peak alchemy battle ended in a draw, and the news quickly spread throughout the Qionghua Spiritual Land. Immediately afterwards, Qionghua Lingdi Herbal Hall and Chunqiu Hall issued statements one after another, praising Su Han's Alchemy talent by name, asking all disciples to stop all rumors, and encouraging more communication and less fighting between disciples. In this way, all rumors will be self-defeating. Su Han didn't care about the public opinion in the outside world, he cared more about the rewards promised by Elder Qu. Elder Qu is indeed a man of his word. On the second day after the alchemy battle, all the rewards were secretly sent to Suhan Cave Mansion. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 861: Weapon Refining Hall You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's done!" Su Han looked at these trophies with great joy. In terms of low-grade Yuan Stones alone, this draw brought Su Han 200 million low-grade Yuan Stones. For Yuan Stone alone, Su Han would be happy with ten more draws, let alone another draw. Including those he won before, the number of Yuan Stones Su Han now has is close to 400 million. In addition, there are sixty king-level elixirs, five hundred kilograms of Beitian Hanxing Iron, and ten kilograms of pure wood springs. Now Su Han's net worth is not rich, and the handwriting is not luxurious. After getting these materials, the first thing Su Han wanted to do most was to upgrade the configuration of the Eight Star Sword Formation. Today¡¯s Eight Gate Star Sword Formation has thirty-six small swords refined in the array. The small swords are made from the fangs of the Soul-Eating Bat King. "However, these thirty-six small swords are obviously not keeping up with the times. First, as Su Han's cultivation has improved, he can now control seven or forty-nine flying swords. Second, these small swords were originally made by Su Han himself. Apart from using glazed true fire, they did not use any refining equipment, so their power was naturally limited. Therefore, Su Han wanted to update these small swords. At the moment, Su Han went directly to the weapon refining hall of Qionghua Spiritual Land. Qionghua Lingdi Weapon Refining Hall is also one of the nine halls of Qionghua Lingdi. However, in terms of scale, it is not comparable to Honwu Hall, Bencao Hall and Chunqiu Hall. With Su Han¡¯s current reputation, no one would dare to neglect him when he came to the Weapon Refining Hall. Everyone knows that this young man, who is not very young, is now a famous person in Qionghua Lingdi. Even Elder Qu, the leader of Chunqiu Hall, has recognized his status. Therefore, even if Su Han's current status cannot be compared with Qu Tianshu, it is not much different. Seeing Su Han, a deacon disciple from the Weapon Refining Hall came up to him almost fawningly: "What kind of wind brought Junior Brother Su Han here today? Are there any magical weapons that need to be repaired? Our Weapon Refining Hall is dedicated to repairing The geniuses of Spiritland solve these problems.¡± This deacon disciple is self-aware and knows that he is probably not qualified to refine weapons for a genius of Su Han's level, so he took the initiative to repair the weapons. Su Han smiled and looked at the deacon disciple: "I would like to borrow the weapon refining room of the weapon refining hall. Is it possible?" "Borrowing the Weapon Refining Room? This" The deacon disciple was a little embarrassed, "But the Weapon Refining Hall has strict rules and no one outside the Weapon Refining Hall is allowed to use the Weapon Refining Room." There is another thing that the deacon disciple did not say, that is, if I lend you the weapon refining room, will you use it? ¡°Obviously, this deacon¡¯s disciple didn¡¯t want to offend a newly popular genius by saying such things. "Please be accommodating." Su Han stretched out his hand, shook it with the deacon disciple, and then a white jade elixir bottle was delivered to the other party's hand. The deacon disciple weighed the elixir bottle and suddenly smiled: "There are always exceptions in everything. Junior Brother Su Han is the top genius in our Qionghua Spiritual Land, so accommodation is also a must. I will help junior brother apply for it. , as long as the hall master nods and agrees, there is absolutely no problem." At this time, he didn't even ask Su Han whether he knew how to use the weapon refining room. It was serious to accept benefits and help others. ??Immediately ordered to go down: "Enter Junior Brother Su Han well, I will come as soon as I go." With that said, he quickly entered the inner hall and took out the elixir bottle. After a closer look, he found that it contained ten top-grade Canghai elixirs. At this moment, the deacon disciple immediately lost his composure. This high-grade Canghai Dan is a spiritual elixir that can restore more than 50% of the true energy at one time. It is a necessary magic medicine for these disciples to go out for training. With his salary as a deacon¡¯s disciple, he can buy at most twenty or thirty Canghai Pills in one month¡¯s salary, which are still low-grade Even if he doesn¡¯t use it himself, if he sells it for money, it will be enough to cover his salary for dozens of months. "Tsk, tsk, this alchemy genius is indeed very wealthy. I must help others get things done this time. Only by building a good relationship with the alchemy genius can we make money. If we can really build a relationship, I can give some rewards in the future. It¡¯s enough for me to enjoy endlessly.¡± This deacon disciple was ecstatic and quickly put away the elixir bottle and ran towards the cave of the master of the weapon refining hall. In fact, the general affairs of the Weapon Refining Hall do not require the Hall Master to appear in person, and these deacon disciples will not bother to notify the Hall Master. This deacon disciple only accepted Su Han's gift, so he was so dedicated in doing things. Within a short while, Master Mei of the Weapon Refining Hall took action in person.   As soon as Hall Master Mei heard Su Han¡¯s name, he rushed over immediately. An old man with a gray beard took Su Han's hand and turned out to be very enthusiastic. "Hahahaha, it's Su Han. Unwelcome and unwelcome, I, Mei, am ashamed." Hall Master Mei said, and quickly ordered his disciples to greet Su Han, and then went to make tea himself. Su Han was flattered by such enthusiasm. He was sure that this was the first time he met Hall Master Mei. But he didn¡¯t know why Hall Master Mei was so warm to him. "Su Han, drink tea, drink tea. We don't have anything good in the Weapon Refining Hall. Don't dislike it if you have a cup of weak tea." It was obviously good tea, but it was called weak tea by Hall Master Mei. "Master Mei, I came here this time because I want to borrow the weapon refining room of the weapon refining hall. This request may be a bit excessive, but if possible, I am willing to make some compensation." Su Han did not beat around the bush and directly explained his purpose again. Hall Master Mei waved his hand and said cheerfully: "Although it is not allowed according to the rules, you are the top genius in Qionghua Ling, so you should handle special matters." "Thank you very much, Hall Master Mei. This is a small gift from me. I hope Hall Master Mei won't dislike it." Su Han was not stingy and directly pushed a pill bottle towards Hall Master Mei. Hall Master Mei chuckled, but did not accept the elixir bottle and pushed it back to Su Han. "Su Han, I don't need these things. If you really want to thank me, I have a merciless request." Su Han was stunned for a moment, but said: "Hall Master Mei, even if you say, if I can do it, I will definitely not refuse." "Haha, it's like this. I have a grandson who is also practicing at Qionghualing. However, he seems to have some problems with his practice recently. He often feels hot all over the body. Well he can't sleep well at night, and his state is even worse. He's stalled. I would like to ask you to show him if you can prepare some elixir that can clear the heart and eliminate internal heat to improve his condition." Hall Master Mei¡¯s words were hesitant. Su Han was stunned for a moment, thinking that this matter can be solved by just asking King Lingdan. With your face as the leader of the weapon refining hall, it is not impossible to ask King Lingdan for help. Why should you ask me? However, looking at Hall Master Mei's hesitant look, Su Han felt that maybe this matter was not that simple. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 862 The solution to the strange disease You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Not long after, the grandson of Hall Master Mei came to Su Han. This is a handsome young man in his mid-twenties, with some red pimples on his face, and some symptoms of being angry. Su Han casually glanced at the young man and suddenly realized: "So that's what happened!" It turns out that the symptoms of Hall Master Mei¡¯s grandson are entirely the result of excess yang energy in the body. This is a problem often encountered by young people in their twenties. However, there are two special things about the grandson of Hall Master Mei. First, he practices the most yang and sturdiness technique. Second, he is still unmarried, which means he is still a virgin. Hall Master Mei did not tell Su Han about this second point in advance. Su Han could tell the clue from Master Xiaomei's face. Actually, it¡¯s not difficult to see this. Just look at the manly desire on Master Xiaomei¡¯s face and you can tell. "The reason why Young Master Xiaomei is feeling hot all over, has various symptoms, and is even unable to concentrate on practicing is all caused by dissatisfaction with desire. To most people, this kind of thing would not be considered a big deal. But for those who practice masculine skills themselves, it adds fuel to the fire. At the same time, Su Han also understood why Hall Master Mei did not go to King Ling Dan or other elders of the Herbal Hall, but asked himself for help. An ordinary person would probably feel embarrassed about this kind of thing, so naturally the fewer people know about it, the better, and it¡¯s best not to let people who are familiar with you know about it. "Master Mei, your grandson has reached the age of marriage, and he practices the Yang Zhigang method. His qi and blood are stronger than most people, and his physiological needs are already very strong. If this continues for a long time, let alone a breakthrough. If it breaks through, the dantian qi sea may collapse." Su Han did not mince words and directly told Hall Master Mei the crux of the problem. When Young Master Xiaomei heard what a boy younger than himself said, his handsome face turned red at first, but when he heard the second half of Su Han's words, his face suddenly changed again and turned pale. Hall Master Mei also took a breath of cold air, "Thisisn't possible? Is the problem so serious?" "Master Mei, I believe that no one in your family has ever practiced this extremely powerful and powerful technique. Your grandson is the first one, right? I tell you clearly that it is indeed this serious. Look at his Three inches below the Baihui point, a hint of blue has appeared faintly, which is a sign that Yang Qi has transformed into Yang poison. Now do you still think that the problem is not that serious? " Hall Master Mei followed Su Han's guidance and suddenly took a breath of cold air: "Is this is there something wrong with that technique?" "There is nothing wrong with the technique. Such symptoms may indeed occur when practicing this technique." Su Han said decisively. Hall Master Mei was slightly relieved, but then he became nervous again: "Then, what should we do? Su Han, I asked you to help me today, just for this reason. See if you can prepare some medicine" "Hall Master Mei, according to your request, I can prepare some heart-clearing and fire-removing medicines, which can temporarily suppress the Yang poison in your body. However, this is ultimately a temporary cure, not the root cause. It can only be saved for a while." "Then what do you think is the root cause?" Hall Master Mei also completely put down his arrogance and asked humbly. ¡°It¡¯s easy to cure the root cause.¡± Su Han did not mince his words and said directly, "I have a secret recipe that is guaranteed to cure the disease. I'm afraid Hall Master Mei won't agree!" "Are you kidding me? If we can really eradicate the problem of my grandson, how could I disagree?" Hall Master Mei slapped the armrest of the seat heavily, "If this problem can be solved, I would be willing to bankrupt my entire family. " "The words of Hall Master Mei are serious. It is far from ruining the whole family. This 'treating the root cause' is easy to handle, so Hall Master Mei is here to pay attention." Su Han said. Hall Master Mei did as he was told, but after hearing what Su Han said in his ear, Hall Master Mei's expression suddenly changed. "Su Han, this, you, you you are talking about this" Su Han smiled and said nothing. He knew that the solution he just mentioned was indeed difficult for Hall Master Mei to accept. This is because many people have a misunderstanding, thinking that matters between men and women will affect the pure yang energy in the body and deplete the essence. Especially for warriors who practice Zhi Yang Zhi Gang, this Yang Qi essence is particularly important, so Hall Master Mei has always controlled his grandson and never allowed him to come into contact with men and women. But in fact, this is a misunderstanding.   The one-and-done solution Su Han said is to satisfy Young Master Xiaomei's normal physiological needs and let him vent his yang fire. Not only that, because Master Xiaomei has been holding it in for too long and is already showing signs of transforming into Yang poison, so this solution is a little more cruel than the usual one. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away But this plan is obviously difficult for Hall Master Mei to accept. Not only is it hard to accept, but it also feels quite absurd and child's play. "Su Han, this plan" Hall Master Mei obviously still wanted to struggle and wanted to change his plan. "Hall Master Mei, to be honest, Lingsun's problem is not serious. I'm afraid that Hall Master Mei won't trust me, which will delay Lingsun's condition." Su Han stared deeply at Hall Master Mei. At this time, Young Master Xiaomei also said: "Grandpa, although I don't know what solution Junior Brother Su told you, but Junior Brother Su can tie with Senior Brother Qu in the Dan Dao, I believe his solution is not questionable." Master Xiaomei¡¯s words made Hall Master Demei shocked and fell into deep thought. Although Su Han's solution sounded a bit ridiculous, his confident eyes and calm attitude did not look like he was cheating at all. If you don¡¯t believe him, then you might as well just go to King Ling Dan from the beginning. Why ask him for help? "Master Mei, I know what you are worried about, but the so-called pure yang energy is actually only for those warriors who are born with a pure yang body. And there is only one warrior among hundreds of millions of people who are born with a pure yang body. Ordinary warriors, even if they practice the Yang Zhi Gang technique, do not have to completely reject the matter of men and women, and in Lingsun's case, there is no need for abstinence, and there will be no leakage of pure Yang energy. questionable." Su Han actually saw a genius who was born with a pure Yang body, and that was Murong Sang. Therefore, it can be said that he understands this situation very well. "Master Mei, the truth is simple, let nature take its course. I think you have heard of this sentence." Su Han added. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 863: Array Disk Upgrade You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The most important thing is simplicity, let nature take its course. These eight words were really like an enlightenment, which suddenly made Hall Master Demei suddenly enlightened. Suddenly, Hall Master Mei became sweating profusely. He had always thought that his actions were good for his grandson, but it turned out that he had been wrong all along. Not only did his behavior not conform to the eight words "Be simple and let nature take its course", but it also went against the grain and forcibly suppressed some of his grandson's very normal physiological needs, which almost led to extremely bad results. For a moment, Hall Master Mei's face turned red, and he looked at the calm and composed young man in front of him with a new look. "Su Han, I already understand. In the final analysis, it's all my fault. I don't know if it's too late to remedy it now." Su Han smiled and said: "Fortunately, the yang poison has not really invaded the vital points. If it were delayed for another month, it might be too late. As for now, it is not too late to remedy the situation, but because I had suppressed it too hard before, so at the beginning It¡¯s going to take some strong medicine.¡± Su Han was referring to the fact that he had to stay with the Nine Girls at night for three consecutive days at first, so that he could be relieved. After taking the elixir for clearing the heart and removing internal heat, the disease was almost eradicated. But Young Master Xiaomei didn¡¯t know what Su Han and his grandfather were talking about, and his face was confused at the moment. Su Han added: "By the way, this amount can be increased, but it must not be reduced. Also, she must not be a woman who practices evil arts, otherwise the yang energy will be sucked by her and become her yang harvesting tonic. If it is a sinister cauldron, then it will be very difficult to pay for it." With that said, Su Han stood up and patted Master Xiaomei on the shoulder. He generally knew that Master Xiaomei was a virgin who was crazy about martial arts. Young Master Xiaomei was confused at first, but as soon as he heard Su Han's last words, he seemed to have realized something. His face suddenly turned red and he felt a little unbelievable. Hall Master Mei took a deep breath and suddenly slapped Young Master Xiaomei on the back of the head: "Why are you still standing there? Why don't you go back to your cave right away? Later, I will start looking for some good maids for you. Don¡¯t let me live up to my hard work.¡± "Ah?" Master Xiaomei's face turned red again. He didn't dare to ask any more questions at the moment and hurried away. Su Han smiled and said: "Hall Master Mei, it is better for Lingsun to choose this one by himself, and let him control the quality by himself." "" The poor old man has never had such a conversation with a boy younger than his grandson in his whole life. This is nothing. "Hall Master Mei, I will prepare the medicine to clear the heart and eliminate internal heat later, and send someone to deliver it." Su Han said with a smile. "Su Han, you have done me a big favor this time. The weapon refining room in my weapon refining hall will always be open to you. You can use it however you want and for as long as you want. If I can use it, Wherever you are, just ask.¡± Hall Master Mei waved his hand happily. Looking at this, even if Su Han asked him to help refine one or two hundred flying swords, he would agree without hesitation. However, it¡¯s not that Su Han doesn¡¯t want Hall Master Mei to refine it. Su Han knew that Hall Master Mei was definitely better at refining weapons than he was. However, Su Han decided to do it himself. He was no stranger to weapon refining in his previous life. In the final analysis, the art of weapon refining has a lot in common with the art of alchemy and formations. In this life, he only has very few operating opportunities. If he is given some opportunities to practice, even if he cannot become a top-level weapon-refining master, he will at least be at a first-rate level. The most important thing is that the Eight Gate Star Sword Fighting Formation is his most commonly used formation disk. He would not trust the flying swords in this formation disk to be refined by others. Fortunately, Su Han got enough Northern Cold Star Iron from Elder Qu. This Northern Cold Star Iron is not only the "nutrient" for the Phantom Ice Sunflower, but also an excellent material for refining weapons. Seven days later, seven or forty-nine flying swords were refined by Su Han. Su Han actually refined sixty or seventy handles, but Su Han was not very satisfied with some of the early ones, and he eliminated them all. What remains are all fine products. After leaving the refining room, Su Han knew that the "solution" he had provided to Master Xiaomei was beginning to work when he saw the joyful expression on Hall Master Mei's face. Hall Master Mei repeatedly tried to persuade me to stay: "Su Han, it's rare for you to come to the Artifact Refining Hall and help me so much, so I asked you to be my host and treat you to a drink." Su Han really doesn¡¯t have that spare time to eat and drink. "Hall Master Mei, if you don't dislike it,? Come to my cave as a guest next time. During this period, I am pressed for time. It is almost time for the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference, and I have to make a lot of preparations. "Su Han declined politely. Hall Master Mei nodded and sighed: "In that case, I won't force you to stay. Come and play often when you have time. The door of the Weapon Refining Hall will always be open for you." It is no wonder that Hall Master Mei values ??Su Han. After all, this weapon refining hall is not one of the three halls. Even if the top geniuses from Qionghua Spiritual Land come here, they will not be particularly enthusiastic. In the eyes of top geniuses, the Weapon Refining Hall is just a bunch of logistics workers, so naturally they will not have any intersection with themselves. As the Weapon Refining Hall is a peripheral department, the status of Hall Master Mei is obviously far inferior to that of the heads of the three halls. This difference can be seen from the difference in treatment between Hall Master Mei's direct grandson and Elder Qu's direct grandson. This is the first time that Hall Master Mei has met a top genius like Su Han who has no pretensions. Being able to interact with Su Han is also a very honorable thing in the mind of Hall Master Mei. Su Han left the weapon refining hall and went straight to his cave without saying a word. These forty-nine flying swords made of Beitian Hanxing Iron have basically reached the level of royal weapons. This is because Beitian Hanxing Iron is originally a king-level refining material. If he had not spoken loudly to Elder Qu before, Su Han estimated that he would not have been able to obtain such a large amount of Beitian Hanxing Iron for a long time. In Qionghua Spiritual Land, and even in the entire Qionghua Spiritual Kingdom, only Elder Qu, who is in charge of Chunqiu Hall, can obtain five hundred kilograms of Beitian Hanxing Iron at one time. He prepared a medicine that could clear the heart and remove fire, and asked the servants in the core disciple area to send it to the weapon refining hall. Then, Su Han began to retreat, refining the seven or forty-nine flying swords into the eight-door star sword formation. inside. This refining process lasted for a full month. A month later, a brand new eight-door star sword formation appeared in front of Su Han. "Huh it's finally completed. Seventy-seven forty-nine king-level flying swords. The current eight-door star sword formation is more than enough to trap even a ninth-level king-level expert, right?" (Remember this site's website address: www .hlnovel.com Chapter 864: Invitation from King Lingdan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As time goes by, the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival is getting closer and closer. After Su Han completed the formation upgrade, he practiced every day. He won a large amount of primeval stones and elixir resources in the alchemy gambling battle, which made him even more powerful. Su Han is methodical every day, practicing, meditating, practicing This step-by-step state makes life seem a bit boring, but it is extremely fulfilling. ¡°This kind of day passes very quickly. In the blink of an eye, two months have passed. On this day, King Lingdan sent a message, asking Su Han to go to his cave, saying that he wanted to introduce someone to him. King Lingdan was Su Han¡¯s most trustworthy person in Qionghua Spiritual Land. Su Han naturally would not neglect him and immediately got up and came to King Lingdan¡¯s cave. "Little friend Su Han, you are very busy these days. Good guy, it looks like you are about to break through to the fourth level of the King Realm." King Lingdan could tell at a glance that Su Han's cultivation level was significantly higher than the third level of the King Realm. That critical point between the four levels. "Strive to break through to the fourth level of King Realm before the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms Alchemy Conference." Su Han did not hide anything in front of King Lingdan. "Monster, monster." King Lingdan sighed, "In front of your cultivation speed, these veteran geniuses in Qionghua Spiritual Land have no sense of superiority at all." " Indeed, even Qu Tianshu, who is already at the ninth level of the King Realm, definitely does not have such a monster's cultivation speed. It took Qu Tianshu two years to go from the second level of the King Realm to the fourth level of the King Realm, while Su Han only took less than half a year. Su Han's cultivation speed can be said to be thousands of miles per day. Su Han smiled and said: "After all, the resources of Qionghua Spiritual Land are better. If Elder Ling hadn't introduced me to Qionghua Spiritual Land, where would I have gotten so many resources?" ¡° Consuming a lot of primeval stones and elixirs has indeed played a great role. "Shalai, having resources can indeed speed up your cultivation, but you must have other means. Otherwise, if someone just comes and uses a lot of resources, wouldn't even a peerless genius be able to mass-produce it? That's all. I won¡¯t ask further questions, but look who this is?¡± King Lingdan pointed towards the corner with a smile, and Su Han discovered that there was an old man Guo in the corner. "Young Master ahem, I mean, little friend Su Han, my old man misses you so much." Old man Guo was obviously in good spirits. When he saw Su Han, he was even more excited and almost rushed towards him and gave him a bear hug. "Brother Guo happens to be a guest in Qionghualing, and I must meet you." King Lingdan added next to him. Su Han smiled and said, "What an unexpected surprise. Elder Ling, you said in the transmission notes that you wanted to introduce someone to me. Are you talking about Brother Guo?" "No, there is someone else I want to introduce to you." Elder Ling's face suddenly became serious, and Old Man Guo next to him also stopped his laughter. It seemed that the person who was about to appear was a bit extraordinary. Otherwise, even the old man Guo will accompany him. In Su Han's confused eyes, a person walked out from the depths of Elder Ling's cave. Immediately, Su Han felt a strong pressure coming towards him. The cultivation of this person was the most powerful Su Han had ever seen in his life. And this person is a beautiful, noble woman. Wearing a Taoist robe, although he is of average height, he naturally has an extraordinary hidden power, which is extraordinary at first glance. Su Han immediately thought that when he first joined Qionghua Spiritual Land, King Lingdan once said that in Qionghua Spiritual Land, there are three great lords, all of whom have cultivation levels that exceed the king realm, that is, the emperor realm. Strong. Faintly, Su Han had some guesses about the woman's identity. "Su Han, let me introduce to you, this is the Great Lord of our Qionghua Spiritual Land." Sure enough, King Lingdan's words coincided with Su Han's guess. "The Great Lord usually practices in seclusion and lives in seclusion. This time, she heard that an extremely extraordinary dark horse genius emerged from our Qionghua spiritual land, so she came out of seclusion." King Lingdan added. "Young man, you are very good. It seems that we, Qionghualingland, have picked up another treasure." The Great Lord smiled and said, but his voice was soft. "I have met the Great Lord." In this situation, Su Han naturally would not put on any airs and stood up and bowed to salute. "Elder Ling, you have made great achievements in recommending new people this time, and your credit is not small. You will be given corresponding points in addition to the contribution value of the spiritual land." The Great Lord said to King Ling Dan again. "AhOh, it is my duty to do things for the spirit world. On the other hand, if the Great Lord and the other two Lords have time, they can give Su Han a little more attention. The rewards in the future will definitely not disappoint Lingdi. " King Lingdan knows better than anyone that Qionghua Lingdi has picked up a supreme treasure. The Great Lord smiled and said: "This is natural. I have already sent an order to raise Su Han's treatment to be equal to that of Qu Tianshu." This is undoubtedly an honor for Su Han. You must know that Qu Tianshu is the number one martial arts genius in Qionghua Lingdi, and will soon enter the half-step imperial realm. Given time, the Imperial Realm won't be a big problem. Everyone knows that Qu Tianshu is the number one young person in Qionghua Spiritual Land. In time, he will be the future successor of the Great Lord. His treatment in Qionghua Spiritual Land is naturally unique. But now, there is another young disciple who gets the same treatment as Qu Tianshu. Once this order is issued, it is difficult for anyone to tell what kind of chain reaction it will trigger. And this order, issued from the mouth of the Great Lord, is also the most authoritative and the most unquestionable. "Thank you, Great Lord." Su Han said. "Younglittle friend Su Han, don't put any pressure on me, you deserve this." Old man Guo is now Su Han's number one supporter. "By the way, Su Han, there is another reason why I invited you here today." King Ling Dan said, his face gradually became serious again. Su Han could also guess that the Great Lord, King Lingdan, and Old Man Guo were all gathered here today, and inviting him here was definitely not as simple as an introduction. "Three seniors, if you have something to do, it's okay to say it." ¡°Actually, it¡¯s still about the Twelve Spirit Kingdom¡¯s Alchemy Festival.¡± King Ling Dan sighed, ¡°The Twelve Spirit Kingdom¡¯s Alchemy Festival will officially begin in one month.¡± Su Han didn¡¯t answer and listened quietly. "The organizer of this Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Event has not been decided before. Until recently, we finally learned that the organizer has been decided." King Ling Dan said, but he couldn't help but show a trace of anger on his face. Looking at this expression, Su Han knew that the organizer of this alchemy event was probably not simple, or had some connection with Qionghua Spiritual Land. "The organizer of this alchemy event is the Golden Crow Lingguo." When Ling Dan King said this name with a gloomy expression, the faces of the other two people present also had solemn expressions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 865: The grudge from forty years ago You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom? This is the first time Su Han has heard of this name. He has been practicing in seclusion for a while, so he naturally has no way of knowing the names of other spiritual countries. "Yes, the level of alchemy in the Golden Crow Lingguo is one of the best among the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms. It is reasonable for this alchemy event to be hosted by the Golden Crow Lingguo." Old man Guo also answered, but the old man's face also had a strong look of solemnity. It seemed that the news did not make him happy. "You two, is this alchemy event held in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom disadvantageous to us?" Su Han was very keen and immediately thought of this aspect. "well¡­¡­" King Lingdan let out a long sigh, "It's not a disadvantage, but it's not a disadvantage. However, to this day, stepping into the territory of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom is still a shame for us, the people of the Qionghua Spirit Kingdom " "Shame?" Su Han asked suspiciously, "Could it be that some kind of war broke out between the two spiritual kingdoms in the past?" "No, it's not a war." King Lingdan smiled bitterly, "Little friend Su Han, it seems that you really haven't heard of the stories that are widely circulated in the Thousand Islands Domain." "I think back then, those stories were well-known to every household and spread throughout the Thousand Islands Territory. And our Qionghua Lingguo was the background character in the story, acting as a stepping stone for others to rise, but we ourselves suffered huge losses. The reputation has also plummeted.¡± King Lingdan¡¯s slow words were full of disappointment, with a hint of anger hidden in them, ¡°Little friend Su Han, do you want to hear it?¡± "I would like to hear the details." Su Han nodded. "Little friend Su Han, in your eyes, I am the number one person in the alchemy path of Qionghua Lingdi, right?" King Ling Dan started with this sentence. "That's natural." Su Han had nothing to deny. King Ling Dan is the head of Qionghua Lingdi's Herbal Hall. Whether it is alchemy attainments, qualifications, or character, he is completely comparable to Qionghua Lingdi's alchemy hall. The title of the first person. "But do you know that forty years ago, the number one alchemy giant in Qionghua Lingdi was an elder named Gu Huai. Moreover, he was the undisputed and unquestionable number one in alchemy." King Ling Dan breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "Speaking of Elder Gu Huai's deeds, I'm afraid even if we talk about it for three days and three nights, we wouldn't be able to finish it. This elder is not only outstanding in alchemy, he is also a noble and upright person who spares no effort. He has cultivated the younger generations and made a lot of contributions to the development of alchemy in Qionghua Spiritual Land. Even I was cultivated, helped and supported by him without any selfish intentions, and finally achieved my current achievements." When King Lingdan talked about Elder Gu Huai, his expression was extremely solemn and he looked extremely sacred. It can be seen that he has great respect for this elder Gu Huai. Even Su Han couldn't help but be fascinated for a moment. Such alchemy masters, whether in the past life or in this life, are the ones Su Han admires the most and wants to make friends with. "So, where is this elder now?" Su Han asked. King Ling Dan¡¯s expression changed and he sighed: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Elder Gu Huai died forty years ago.¡± "Falled?" Su Han was surprised, vaguely feeling that the fall of Elder Gu Huai was not that simple, at least, it was not a natural fall. With King Lingdan¡¯s memories, Su Han gradually understood the whole story of Elder Gu Huai¡¯s fall. It turns out that Elder Gu Huai was famous all over Qionghua Spiritual Land. Originally, the alchemy field of Qionghua Spiritual Land, under the leadership of Elder Gu Huai, had some improvement and had some momentum of rise. One day, Elder Gu Huai received an invitation letter from the Golden Crow Lingguo. It turns out that the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom represents the top level of alchemy in the Thousand Islands Region. In terms of alchemy, it also often holds some large and small events, and it is not limited to the alchemy event of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. Elder Gu Huai was invited to go, but in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, he met a young alchemy genius from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. The two had a disagreement about the nature of a certain alchemy material. That young genius, who quickly gained momentum in the Golden Crow Kingdom, was as if he was the genius promoted by the Golden Crow Kingdom. In full view of the public, he had a fierce argument with Elder Gu Huai, and ended up in a stalemate. And that young genius is aggressive. In the end, Elder Gu Huai, instigated by the people around him, agreed with that day to compete in alchemy. As a result, Elder Gu Huai's mood was affected because he had been provoked by someone's words before. In addition, the genius of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom was playing at home and had the support of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom behind him, which made him arrogant and went all out. Better than Elder Gu Huai. Logically speaking, after the winner or loser is determined,?That¡¯s it. But the genius of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom was aggressive, constantly taunting and humiliating him in various languages, forcing Elder Gu Huai to stand down in front of everyone and lose his face. After Elder Gu Huai returned to Qionghua Spiritual Land, he fell seriously ill. From time to time, he thought of the scene where he was humiliated by young people. It was really difficult to accept it. He repeatedly wanted to find opportunities to compete again and regain his place. But the genius said that Elder Gu Huai was his defeated general and was not qualified to challenge him again. As for the Golden Crow Lingguo, they tried their best to exaggerate the matter, praised the genius extremely highly, and made sarcastic remarks about Elder Gu Huai, which simply trampled Elder Gu Huai into the mud. In this way, the genius naturally became famous throughout the Thousand Islands Territory and rose like a comet, but Elder Gu Huai unfortunately became the stepping stone for his rise and became the laughing stock of people after dinner. Elder Gu Huai was arrogant and arrogant. Faced with such a huge change, his inner demons were still hard to get rid of, and his illness never healed. Finally, during a practice, his inner demons broke out, his meridians went retrograde, he went crazy, and he unfortunately died. This incident has always been a shame for Qionghua Lingdi, and the alchemy field of Qionghua Lingdi, which had already improved, suddenly fell back to its original point with the death of Elder Gu Huai. ?Including the three Lords, everyone in Qionghua Lingdi is extremely angry about Elder Gu Huai's matter. Since this incident, Qionghua Lingguo and Golden Crow Lingguo have also formed a huge rift, and their relationship has reached freezing point. And this time, it was the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom that came to host the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference. "Not only that, this time the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom also released news that their Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom has refined a magical elixir that can extend the life of king-level experts, and they will release it on the occasion of this alchemy event. It is said that the efficacy of this elixir is unprecedented and astonishing. Do you know who is the main refiner of this elixir?" "Who is it?" Su Han had already vaguely guessed the answer. "That's the alchemy genius of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, named Shao Tian. Now forty years have passed, and he has grown from the young genius back then to the pillar of the alchemy realm in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, and he is also the best in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. Master of Alchemy. He is still in his prime, but he already has a very high reputation." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 866 Transactions and Conditions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Such an opponent is extremely difficult to deal with. Therefore, although Qionghua Lingdi has always been worried about this matter, they are helpless in the face of a powerful alchemy country like the Golden Crow Lingguo. Facing the current Shaotian, they were even more helpless. Back then, Shao Tian said that Elder Gu Huai was not worthy of challenging him anymore, but he did not say that others in Qionghua Ling could not challenge him. However, these alchemy geniuses in Qionghua Lingdi simply do not see the potential to surpass Shao Tian, ??and Qionghua Lingdi's alchemy field does not have such foundation at all. And now, Shao Tian has grown into a generation of alchemy master, and it is even more difficult to regain his reputation. Moreover, this Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Event is not only hosted by the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, but also releases the new elixir developed by Shao Tian. It is conceivable that Shao Tian is definitely the protagonist of this Alchemy Event. . At that time, in order to flatter Jinwu Lingguo and Shao Tian, ??some people will inevitably talk about the affairs of Elder Gu Huai and highlight Shao Tian's wisdom and martial arts. As for how embarrassing it would be for Qionghua Lingguo, that was not within their scope of consideration. Therefore, when Qionghua Lingdi learned the news, they were extremely angry and unwilling. The anger lies in the fact that the murderer who caused the inner demons of Elder Gu Huai to explode and die is now not only at large, but also successful and famous. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of Qionghua Lingdi's alchemy background, it is impossible to trample Shaotian under its feet and regain his position. "Su Han, now you are the number one alchemy genius in Qionghua Lingdi. I know that your alchemy talent must be far more than that. Even sometimes, I feel that I can't see through you. I originally discovered you. Just for this Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival, I hope you can bring glory to Qionghua Lingguo at the Alchemy Festival. Although some unexpected things have happened now, my expectations for you remain unchanged. .¡± King Lingdan said solemnly. "If Elder Ling has anything to say, just say it clearly." Su Han said with a smile. "Haha, I'll tell you the truth. Regarding Shaotian's matter, I feel that if anyone in Qionghualingland has hope to change the situation, it can only be you. Maybe we can't do anything about Shaotian. But we can win back the victory in the competition of the younger generation. So I am here, in my personal capacity, to ask you to go all out at the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival, and it is best to overwhelm the younger generation of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. Those alchemy geniuses have helped us, Qionghua Lingdi, earn back a little bit of publicity." King Lingdan said sincerely. "Young MasterLittle friend Su Han, only you can do this now. As for Qu Tianshu, I'm afraid it's still close." Old Man Guo also interjected. The Great Lord also spoke at this time and said slowly: "If it were Qu Tianshu or other Lingdi geniuses, we would not tell them about this old grudge from forty years ago. Because we know that they have surpassed the Golden Crow The possibility of Lingguo Alchemy Geniuses is very low, saying that these will only increase their pressure, and may actually cause them to perform abnormally." "You three really think highly of me." Su Han smiled and made a joke. "Su Han, any genius who has made outstanding contributions to Lingdi will not be treated badly by Lingdi. I know that you are looking for a way to break the boundaries of the territory. The Great Lord is also here today. We can represent Qionghua Lingdi promises you that as long as you surpass the geniuses of the Golden Crow Lingguo in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms Alchemy Festival, we, Qionghua Lingdi, will definitely go all out and mobilize all the power of Qionghua Lingdi to help you accomplish this. " Su Han did mention this matter to King Lingdan. Many people he cared about were still in Southern Xinjiang, so he had to go back to Southern Xinjiang. But if you want to return to the southern border, you must break through the territorial boundaries. King Lingdan¡¯s words really moved Su Han¡¯s heart. Su Han pondered for a moment, but suddenly said something earth-shattering: "The three alchemy geniuses who surpassed the Golden Crow Lingguo in the alchemy festival are certainly good, but they only treat the symptoms but not the root cause. As long as Shao Tian is still alive, It reminds everyone all the time that the shame of Qionghua Lingguo will never be erased, and Elder Gu Huai¡¯s great revenge will never be avenged." The Great Lord and King Lingdan exchanged surprised looks, and King Lingdan couldn't help but ask: "What do you meando you want Shaotian" "Haha, that's impossible. Even if I have this intention, it's not easy to kill an already famous alchemy master. The Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom will never allow this to happen." Su Han said this and smiled, "However, we can adopt other methods to make Shaotian equivalent to 'death'." "Is it equivalent to making Shaotian 'dead'? How can it be done?"King Lingdan said doubtfully. "The best way is, of course, to treat the other person with his own way. How Shao Tian angered Elder Gu Huai to death back then, we will use the same method to anger him to death. However, from now on, Shao Tian can The deeds of angering people to death can tell that this person is ruthless, has a very cold character, and is very scary as an enemy. For such a person, the possibility of angering him to death is extremely low." Su Han said, "In this case, we have to use the second plan, which is to suppress Shaotian's arrogance in the field of alchemy, step on Shaotian into the mud, and ruthlessly destroy his self-confidence in alchemy. Once his self-confidence collapses, he is no different from a walking zombie, and in this way, he severely slaps Shaotian in the face in full view of the public. For Elder Gu Huai, this is also an excellent revenge for Shaotian. " "That being said, how easy is it to do it? You also said that Shaotian is ruthless and has a cold character. He is very scary as an enemy." King Ling Dan said. "It's not difficult to say. From your description, King Lingdan, we can see that Shaotian is not without weaknesses. His weakness is that when he was young, his status and fame soared too fast. Such a person, if I If your guess is correct, you must be arrogant, and once an arrogant person tastes failure and humiliation, his self-confidence will definitely collapse much faster than the average person." Su Han smiled leisurely. The other three people present looked at each other for a while. After a while, King Ling Dan said: "Then what do you mean" "I am willing to help Qiong Hualing accomplish this matter, and suppress Shao Tian's arrogance in public. However, after it is completed, I not only need a way to break the boundaries of the territory, but also need Qiong Hualing's full help. I'm investigating something." Su Han stated his conditions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 867: Raising Hope You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The matter Su Han mentioned was about Su Yunhai. When the mysterious old man in black took Su Yunhai away, Su Han saw in the images provided by the old man in black that the people who took Su Yunhai away all had the same symbol on their clothes. What Su Han wants Qiong Hualing to do is to investigate the origin of this symbol. It would be difficult to accomplish this with Su Han's energy alone. But it would be much easier if we could draw on the power of the entire Qionghua Lingguo. Su Han believed that as long as the Great Lord and King Ling Dan were sure that they could defeat Shaotian, they would not refuse his offer. Sure enough, after King Lingdan exchanged a look with the Great Lord, he hesitated and said: "As long as you can defeat Shao Tian, ??no matter what you want Lingdi to investigate, Lingdi will go all out to do it. But, you really Are you sure you can do it? Elder Gu Huai¡¯s attainments in alchemy back then were far superior to mine.¡± "I'll do my best." The calm smile on Su Han's face made the Great Lord and King Ling Dan unconsciously trust him at this moment. ¡°Perhaps, this young man can really break the predicament that Qionghua Lingguo has been facing? "Okay, okay, it has been forty years. Among the young people in Qionghua Lingdi, no one has dared to challenge Shao Tian. Su Han, you are the first one. It seems that there may be something wonderful this time. It¡¯s going to happen.¡± King Lingdan sighed. The Great Lord also said: "This past event has a very different meaning for Qionghua Spiritual Land. If you, Su Han, can do it, your status in Qionghua Spiritual Land will be no less than that of those core Elder.¡± "Don't worry, you two, I have my own plans." Su Han said with a smile. The Great Lord and King Lingdan looked at each other, and each could see the shock in the other's eyes. They obviously also saw that Su Han was not joking. The matter of Elder Gu Huai has always been a great shame and humiliation for Qionghua Spiritual Land, and it is also a knot in the hearts of people like the Great Lord and King Lingdan. Deep down in their hearts, they have always hoped that a genius would stand up and treat others in their own way, so as to fight for Elder Gu Huai and avenge his previous humiliation. However, before Su Han appeared, they never dared to have this thought. Because they all know that with Qionghua Lingdi¡¯s alchemy background, it is almost impossible for a monster genius of this level to appear. Subsequently, King Ling Dan discovered Su Han with his keen eye. However, although he was very optimistic about Su Han's alchemy potential, he did not think that Su Han could compete with the amazingly talented Shao Tian at his current level. After all, Shao Tian was born in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, which is famous for its alchemy. His talent for alchemy is recognized by the entire Thousand Islands Domain. Today, Ling Dan King and the others invited Su Han over, just to discuss with Su Han and encourage Su Han so that he could go all out in the confrontation with the younger generation of alchemy geniuses from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. " However, King Lingdan never thought of letting Su Han directly confront Shaotian. It wasn¡¯t until Su Han brought it up at this moment that King Ling Dan began to really think about it. Suddenly, a flame of hope rose in King Lingdan's heart. If Qionghua Lingdi insists on finding a young genius who can fight against Shao Tian, ??then this candidate must be Su Han. The Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival was imminent, and King Lingdan suddenly felt that he could still take a gamble on Su Han. "Su Han, it seems that you have made up your mind? Are you going to fight against Shaotian?" "Elder Ling, don't you think highly of me?" Su Han asked with a smile. "It's not that you are not optimistic, but before challenging Shaotian, you need to fully understand his situation. Let's do this, Great Lord, and Brother Guo, let me talk to Su Han about the next matter. .¡± King Lingdan stood up. The Great Lord and Old Man Guo also know that the agreement has been reached and there is no more meaning for them to stay here. At that moment, everyone said goodbye and left King Lingdan's cave. "Best farewell to the great lord." After the two left, Su Han's decision to challenge Shao Tian was not spread. This was Su Han's intention, to catch Shao Tian off guard, so the fewer people who knew about it, the better, and there was no need to publicize it even within Qionghua Lingdi. Su Han himself was also extremely low-key. In King Lingdan's cave, he began to get to know his opponent. "Su Han, Shao Tian was less than thirty years old when he angered Elder Gu Huai to death forty years ago. But now, he is only over sixty years old. In the world of martial arts, over sixty years old , this is still in the prime of life, and can even be considered very young.¡± "But, he is so young??, but he is already a figure in the alchemy realm of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. In the alchemy world of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, he is definitely one of the most popular figures. He can even be ranked among the top ten in the entire Thousand Islands Region. Now many people are optimistic about him and think that he can grow into the top three figures in the alchemy world of the Twelve Spirit Kingdom before he is a hundred years old. Perhaps in his lifetime, he can become the number one person in the alchemy path of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. " When King Ling Dan talked about this, his tone was extremely complicated. ¡°Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to admit that Shao Tian was a monster, but he had to admit it. This complicated psychology made him feel particularly heavy when he mentioned these things. "Su Han, here are some of Shaotian's rise experiences. Our senior leaders in Qionghua Lingdi have actually been collecting information about him. This person is indeed as you guessed, a very tough and ruthless guy." Su Han took the information from King Lingdan and read it carefully. After reading it again, even Su Han had to admit that this Shao Tian might really be a genius. Every turning point in his rise in the alchemy world is legendary. Including the angry elder Gu Huai, Shaotian has stepped on many alchemy colleagues during his rise, including young alchemy geniuses and already famous alchemy celebrities. There are actually several examples of Alchemy giants like Elder Gu Huai being defeated by him. It can be seen that for Shaotian, Elder Gu Huai is just a stepping stone in his rise, there is not much specialness. The sarcasm and ridicule towards Elder Gu Huai was just a manifestation of youthfulness and vigour. It¡¯s just that Elder Gu Huai¡¯s self-esteem was too strong, and the Jinwu Lingguo deliberately exaggerated and exaggerated behind the scenes to build momentum for Shaotian, which ultimately led to Elder Gu Huai¡¯s tragedy. Maybe, Elder Gu Huai¡¯s matter is not a big deal to Shaotian. Elder Gu Huai is just one of his countless stepping stones. As long as he is willing, he can create many such stepping stones. Su Han can be sure that this Shao Tian is definitely not an easy opponent to mess with. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 868: A beautiful shadow You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After reading it, Su Han put down the information, closed his eyes slightly, and digested it in his mind. At the same time, he also began to think about what he could do to destroy Shaotian's self-confidence to the greatest extent and make this guy miserable, so as to achieve the purpose of avenging Elder Gu Huai. "Obviously, the best entry point for such an extremely arrogant opponent is to defeat him in the area where he is most proud of, so that he does not even have a chance to stand up. Now, the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom is about to host the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms Alchemy Festival, and at the same time, it will release an unprecedented longevity elixir. The main refiner of this elixir is Shaotian. When he was in his prime, he became the core figure of this large-scale alchemy event. Su Han believed that at the Alchemy Festival, the moment when the elixir was released would definitely be the moment when Shaotian had the strongest sense of accomplishment and the moment when his self-confidence reached its peak. At this moment, if you can make a fuss about this elixir, it will undoubtedly be the best time to defeat Shaotian in one fell swoop. "Elder Gu Huai, do you have any relevant information about the elixir that Golden Crow Lingguo is going to release?" Su Han asked. King Ling Dan shook his head, "No, I only know that according to the propaganda of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, this elixir can extend the life of king-level warriors for hundreds of years. It is indeed an unprecedented elixir. Before it was released, it had already caused a stir in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. There was an uproar.¡± "Increasing lifespan is indeed a naked temptation for martial arts masters. Imagine that when a king-level master is dying, he suddenly has a pill that can increase his life span by hundreds of years. With these hundreds of years, he hopes to achieve a breakthrough in martial arts. When the breakthrough comes, it will bring him new longevity. This is not as simple as hundreds of years ago. In other words, this kind of elixir actually brings new hope to those king-level experts who have no hope of breaking through in their lifetime, so that their lives that have already been finalized can be more. a choice. "However, it is said that the Golden Crow Lingguo has sent samples of the elixir to some giants who are going to participate in the alchemy festival for them to appreciate. However, our Qionghua Lingguo is obviously not in the eyes of the Golden Crow Lingguo. Among the giants of Alchemy." King Lingdan smiled bitterly. "It's okay, it doesn't matter if there is no elixir." Su Han said with a smile, it just made the challenge a little more difficult. Seeing Su Han's calm demeanor, King Ling Dan couldn't help but ask: "Su Han, I admire you for being so confident. However, the Great Lord and the others are not here now. Tell me the truth. What do you think about this matter?" How sure are you?" Su Han smiled: "To be conservative, I'm 50% sure. If I'm more confident, I'm 70 to 80% sure." In fact, Su Han is 100% sure. Since his rebirth, he has never been overwhelmed by anyone in the field of alchemy. Even though he is still far from the peak state of his previous life, he is confident that he can surpass anyone in the Thousand Islands Domain in the Alchemy Way. This is not blind confidence, but absolute certainty. "700% to 80% sure?" King Lingdan was a little unbelievable, "This is no joke. In an event like the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival, if it is not done well, the reputation of Qionghua Spiritual Land will be ruined. It will plummet again, which will affect your reputation, your status, your treatment, and you may even become a sinner in Qionghua Spiritual LandHave you considered these risks?" "Elder Ling, I have considered all of this. Since it comes to this, I will not hide it from you. In fact, I am 100% sure about this matter and there is absolutely no way it will fail." Su Han¡¯s confidence is so contagious. King Ling Dan stared at Su Han for a long time and sighed softly: "There has never been a young man that I can trust so much. Okay, I will fully support you. I will also let the three lords fully support you. You challenge Shao Tian." Anyway, if Su Han challenges Shao Tian, ??as long as the defeat is not too ugly, Qionghua Lingdi will not suffer much loss. But if he wins, Qionghua Lingdi will make a lot of money. Not only will he get perfect revenge, but he will also be able to wipe away years of depression. Therefore, it is not too difficult for King Lingdan to make the decision to fully support Su Han. "Su Han, when you get to the Alchemy Festival, don't feel pressured and come step by step. This time to challenge Shao Tian is not so easy to find." King Lingdan warned again. After leaving King Lingdan¡¯s cave, Su Han felt refreshed. "Okay, things are going smoothly step by step. With the help of Qionghua Spiritual Land, it will become much easier to break through the boundaries of the territory and find clues about my father."?? Su Han strode back to his cave. As soon as he arrived at the gate of his cave, his consciousness suddenly moved and he felt that there seemed to be someone's breath near the gate of the cave. "Who?" Su Han shouted softly, but received no response. As soon as the evil eye opened, he saw a stream of light quickly leaving in the nearby dense forest, with a little panic and embarrassment, like an elf in the forest, disappearing in an instant. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Only a beautiful silhouette like a jade tree piled with snow could be seen. "Could it be" Su Han was thoughtful, but he was not sure whether the shadow was the person he guessed. If so, why is she sneaking around the gate of her cave Su Han shook his head, smiled freely, and entered the cave. He took out some elixirs and yuan stones and started practicing again. "The most urgent task is to attack the fourth level of the King Realm. We can no longer be distracted. In the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference, there are bound to be many strong enemies. An extra point of strength means an extra point of capital." About twenty days later, Su Han finally broke through to the fourth level of the King Realm as he wished. The spiritual power in the body has obviously been greatly improved. He believed that if he were facing a genius at the eighth level of the Upper King Realm, he would have a good chance of winning without using the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation as a trump card. Even those at the ninth level of the King Realm can give it a try. It took another three days to consolidate the fourth level of King Realm and improve all martial arts and magical powers. With the improvement of cultivation level, all aspects of skills will definitely improve accordingly. In particular, Su Han has now broken through from the Human King Realm to the Earth King Realm, and his improvement is even more obvious. A week later, the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival also kicked off as scheduled. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 869: Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival is called a grand event, in fact, not many people are qualified to participate. Among the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms, some have less than ten places, and some have only twenty or thirty places. The total number of people added up will not exceed 200 people. From the number of this quota, we can also infer the strength of the alchemy path of each spiritual country. Qionghua Lingguo is obviously at the bottom here. Especially after the death of Elder Gu Huai, it plummeted even further. From a certain perspective, the smaller the number of people participating in the event, the better it reflects the scale of the event. Those participating in the grand event were all top alchemy giants from the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. In addition, there are some reclusive famous alchemists who are not affiliated with any spiritual country. This time, the Golden Crow Lingguo also spent a lot of effort to invite them over. And all the alchemy giants from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom were present. Jinwu Lingguo, as the highest level of spiritual states in Dan Road in the twelve spiritual states, and Dan Dao talents, are also a lot of money, even more than several other spiritual states. ???????????????????????????? Any alchemy talent selected in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom can be independent in their own right. Therefore, the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom may not be considered the top in the field of martial arts, but in the field of alchemy, it is the well-deserved boss. ??The reason why the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom has become the alchemy boss of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms is, firstly, due to the traditional alchemy foundation of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, and secondly, it also benefits from the geographical location of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. The geographical location of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom is very special in the Thousand Islands Region, and is particularly suitable for the growth of elixirs. It can be said that in the Thousand Island Territory, the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom is a natural elixir garden. This area of ??water and soil seems to be particularly suitable for the cultivation of elixirs. elixirs that cannot grow in other places can survive here. Elixir that does not grow well elsewhere will thrive here. This gives the Golden Crow Lingguo a unique advantage in the field of alchemy, which is completely unmatched by other Lingguo. And the status of the Golden Crow Spirit Land in the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom is just like the status of the Qionghua Spirit Land in the Qionghua Spirit Kingdom, which is supreme. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Golden Crow Ling Kingdom has arranged it in the most tranquil secret place in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, which is also the place where the most luxuriant elixirs grow in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. On the side of Qionghua Lingdi, there are four elders and four young disciples. In addition to King Lingdan, the other three elders are also well-known alchemy elders in Bencao Hall. "The four disciples are Qu Tianshu, Yan Qingshang, and Su Han. The remaining one spot originally belonged to Yi Feng, but because Yi Feng gave up his spot, another core disciple took the place. When they arrived at the venue, the other three geniuses were all here for the first time, including Qu Tianshu. They were all a little fresh, a little nervous, and their eyes were a little reserved, but they couldn't help but look around. Only Su Han was extremely low-key. He followed King Lingdan without showing off his appearance and was extremely calm. When King Lingdan saw Su Han like this, he looked at the young man with special eyes. "Su Han, look at the seats in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. The third one from left to right is Shaotian." King Lingdan took the initiative to send a message to Su Han, pointing out the location of Shaotian. Su Han raised his eyes and saw Shao Tian at a glance. He looked handsome and middle-aged, with a long beard and a red robe. His attire was quite Taoist and fairy-like. Seeing that Shao Tian was able to sit in third place among the seats in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, you can see how much the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom attaches great importance to Shao Tian. King Ling Dan also sent a message: "Although Shao Tian is only over sixty years old, he is already an elder figure in the alchemy field of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. Although the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom has two alchemy elders who have lived for hundreds of years, Ancestors, but these two ancestors now also attach great importance to Shao Tian, ??and they are completely equal in front of Shao Tian. They even intend to cultivate Shao Tian, ??fulfill Shao Tian, ??and want Shao Tian to become the Golden Crow Lingguo Alchemy Dao A leading figure in the field.¡± Su Han can also understand. After all, in the long run, Shaotian's age is a huge advantage. At the age of less than a hundred years old, in the field of alchemy, he is simply a young man, and he still has countless potentials. It is no wonder that the Golden Wuling Congress attaches great importance to Shao Tian. At this moment, Shao Tian turned slightly sideways and was talking to the Alchemy Patriarch of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom on his left. Although Shao Tian's attitude was respectful, it was still easy to see that there was a trace of lingering arrogance on his face. It can be seen that Shao Tian is a very arrogant person. For the group of people from Qionghua Lingguo, Shao Tian didn't even look at them, and didn't even look at them. SeeIt turned out that Shao Tian obviously didn't take Qionghua Lingguo seriously at all. "Hahaha, brother Ling, I haven't seen you for a few years, but your style is still as good as before." Suddenly, a hearty laughter came. The person who came was wearing a red robe with a Bagua pattern, striding towards this side. "Brother Tao, are you here in person?" When King Ling Dan saw this person, he also smiled and went to greet him. The two hugged each other and laughed. "You guys, come on, come on, I have met King Tao Dan of Sanqing Ling Kingdom." King Ling Dan greeted Su Han and the others, "Sanqing Ling Kingdom has the best relationship with our Qionghua Ling Kingdom. We have been in contact with each other for many years. Continuously, King Tao Dan has provided us with a lot of help in the field of alchemy in Qionghua Lingguo." King Tao Dan, who looked older than King Ling Dan, chuckled and glanced at the faces of several young people: "Well, this one, I remember, is called Qu Tianshu, right? I remember he is Gui The successor of Elder Lingdiqu, his cultivation is really good, he is about to enter the half-step imperial realm, and his reputation as a genius is indeed well-deserved." As he spoke, his eyes lingered on Yan Qingshang for a moment, "The ninth level of King Realm is also a top genius. Not bad, really good." Several other disciples present immediately looked at Yan Qingshang with surprised eyes. It was obvious that they did not expect that Yan Qingshang would break through to the ninth level of the King Realm before leaving to attend the grand meeting. "Well, this one seems to be an old alchemy genius from Qionghua Spiritual Land. I still have an impression." King Tao Dan's eyes moved to the third genius from Qionghua Spiritual Land, still laughing. Finally, his eyes fell on Su Han, but he was slightly surprised: "This wise nephew is a bit unfamiliar to me." King Lingdan smiled and said: "This is" "Brother Ling, let me guess first." King Tao Dan waved his hand and said, "I think this wise nephew is the youngest and is at the fourth level of King Realm. To be able to participate in such a grand event, he must be a great alchemist. Genius. I wonder if I might have made a mistake?" Ling Dan King laughed and said: "It is indeed a top alchemy genius that I recently discovered. The Great Master also values ????him very much. I will not brag here. Brother Tao will naturally be able to see the alchemy battle later. To his performance." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 870 Junior Sister Qingshang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, okay, with a cultivation level of the fourth level of the King Realm, but to be so valued by the Great Master and Brother Ling, he must be an amazing young genius. In time, he will become a great talent." King Tao Dan couldn't help laughing. nod. "Thank you, Senior Tao, for your kind words." Su Han could see that King Tao Dan was obviously a good man, the kind who kept saying good things to everyone he saw. Even for young people, they are extremely complimentary and will never undermine their self-confidence. Several young disciples were a little excited when they received the praise from King Tao Dan. Even Yan Qingshang couldn't help but reveal a faint smile on her pretty face. However¡ª¡ª Su Han secretly observed the young geniuses present with his evil eyes, but found that Qu Tianshu's martial arts cultivation was definitely not the top among the geniuses present. Su Han glanced over and found several geniuses who had at least reached the half-step imperial realm. As for the people from other Ling Kingdoms, their attitude towards Qionghua Ling Kingdom is also vaguely disdainful and distant. At least, he wouldn't come up to say hello like King Tao Dan did. ¡°It is really rare to find people like King Tao Dan and Sanqing Lingguo who have a close attitude towards Qionghua Lingguo. Su Han guessed that it was precisely because today's event was an alchemy event, and Qionghua Lingguo's alchemy field was in decline, and it had a close relationship with the organizer of this event, Jinwu Lingguo, so naturally these people would not Come to greet Qionghua Lingguo. King Ling Dan obviously knew this, so he did not take the initiative to talk to other people, but just chatted with King Tao Dan. Several other participating elders from Qionghua Lingguo also gathered together with the elders from Sanqing Lingguo to reminisce about the past. As a result, the remaining four young disciples were standing there with nothing to do. The younger generation in Sanqingling Kingdom are not familiar with them either. This is the first time for several people to participate in such a grand event, and they are somewhat reluctant to let go. Su Han, on the other hand, was calm and composed, without the slightest hint of stage fright. This scene, in Yan Qingshang's eyes, also made her slightly surprised. She originally thought that Junior Brother Su Han was a casual cultivator and a newcomer, so he would be somewhat uncomfortable in such an occasion. Unexpectedly, it was not at all what I imagined. Qu Tianshu has always regarded himself as the boss of the younger generation in Qionghua Lingdi. At this time, after a little adapting to this situation, he also showed a smile that he thought was chic: "Junior sister Qingshang, it's not as good as you and I, with two Junior brother, please go around and get familiar with the environment, right?" Yan Qingshang frowned slightly: "Senior Brother Qu, please call me Junior Sister Yan." ?????????????????????????? For some reason, Yan Qingshang felt conflicted and even a little disgusted with Qu Tianshu¡¯s pretense of intimacy. Her maiden name is absolutely not allowed for ordinary people to call it casually. Qu Tianshu was a bit embarrassed, but he still smiled generously: "Junior sister Yan, you and I must carry forward the style of senior brothers and sisters." Yan Qingshang nodded slightly and said nothing, but inadvertently glanced at Su Han. Su Han shrugged: "You can do whatever you want, it doesn't matter to me." This time, the right to speak fell on the fourth disciple Zeng Tao. ¡°Zeng Tao is not Qu Tianshu¡¯s best friend, he is a neutral person. Under this situation, it is not easy to offend Qu Tianshu, so he said vaguely: ¡°I will do whatever my senior brother and senior sister say.¡± Qu Tianshu secretly sneered in his heart, feeling that these two people were afraid to go around because of the old events and their low self-cultivation. Qu Tianshu is different. Qu Tianshu has made full preparations for this alchemy event. With the Qionghua Golden Cauldron in hand, he is bound to earn face for Qionghua Lingguo. At that moment, Qu Tianshu said: "It seems that neither of the two junior brothers are very interested. Junior sister Yan, why don't you walk around with me?" Yan Qingshang said calmly: "I have no interest anymore, and I am also a little tired from the long journey. Senior Brother Qu, you can go by yourself. I will watch the two junior brothers here." Qu Tianshu was rejected by Yan Qingshang again, and an unknown fire surged up in his heart. In Qionghua Ling Kingdom, Yan Qingshang is the most beautiful woman, while Qu Tianshu regards himself as the most talented person. Deep down in his heart, he has already regarded Yan Qingshang as his own. Now, seeing the indifference written on Yan Qingshang's pretty face, it was undoubtedly like a basin of cold water pouring down from Qu Tianshu's head. However, after all, Qu Tianshu is a person from the city, and he knows that haste makes waste. He thought to himself: "If I can show off my talent in tomorrow's alchemy battle, am I still afraid that Junior Sister Yan won't favor me?" ??In the past few months, Qu Tianshu has not been in vain. He has been preparing for the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference every day. The Qionghua Golden Cauldron can now exert 10% to 20% of its power in his hands. This greatly increased Qu Tianshu¡¯s confidence, and he was full of expectations for the alchemy battle session of the alchemy conference. "Haha, if that's the case, then I won't leave. I'll just stay here with my junior brothers and junior sisters." Qu Tianshu chuckled, he was not a fool, how could he leave Yan Qingshang here, alone with his two junior brothers? Although these two junior brothers are not a threat to Qu Tianshu in his eyes. Even Su Han and Qu Tianshu felt that now that he had mastered the power of the Qionghua Golden Cauldron, it was impossible for Su Han to be tied with him again. However, you still need to be careful. Not long after, when the three great lords of the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom appeared, the representatives of each spiritual kingdom stood up one after another. "Everyone, we are here today with all the distinguished guests, and our Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom is in full bloom. All of you here are alchemy giants in the Thousand Islands Region, and we, the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, will do our best to entertain you and make your trip worthwhile." "Okay, this event is about the alchemy event. I don't intend to interfere too much. Let's leave it to the alchemy elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom to host it." The great lord of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom simply said a few words and then handed over the right to speak to the alchemy giant of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. The Alchemy Patriarch sitting at the head of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom also smiled arrogantly, cleared his throat, and stood up. "Everyone, our Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom has always occupied a pivotal position in the field of alchemy in the Thousand Islands Territory. This is inseparable from your support. Today, we, the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, are honored to host these twelve spiritual kingdoms. We will definitely go all out to make this event the most grand alchemy event in the past century." "I believe that some of the people here have received the new elixir sent by our Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom. Even if they have not received it, they must have heard about it. After the elixir fighting session is over, our Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom will officially release this elixir. , here, I also hope to share this joy with everyone. I believe that this new elixir will bring about earth-shaking changes to the entire Thousand Islands Region." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 871: War of words You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "In addition, I also hope that everyone here can get what they want in this alchemy event. In the field of alchemy, we, the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, never hide our secrets, and we hope to join the other Eleven Spirit Kingdoms. Let¡¯s make progress together. Only when everyone promotes each other can the overall level of alchemy in the Thousand Islands Region continue to improve. Colleagues, do you think so?¡± The Alchemy Patriarch of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom ended his speech with some impassioned words. ? It can be seen that the master posture of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom is very full. As soon as the speech ended, there was a roaring and tsunami-like response from below. Of course, this fierce response comes from representatives of the Spiritual Kingdom who have good relations with the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom. As for forces like Sanqing Lingguo and Qionghua Lingguo, basically no one responded, they just sat there symbolically. "Okay, next, we will invite representatives from other Eleven Spiritual Nations to speak." The Alchemy Patriarch of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom changed the topic and threw the ball to other representatives of the Ling Kingdom. These leaders and elders of the Spirit Kingdom also stood up and spoke one by one. Everyone's speeches were very brief and were just for the occasion. They were polite and did not overwhelm the audience. When it was Qionghua Lingguo¡¯s turn, the other Lingguo representatives all looked at him. ¡°Obviously, these people here are all aware of the old incident forty years ago, and also know that the relationship between Qionghua Lingguo and Golden Crow Lingguo has now reached a freezing point. The more this happens, the more curious they are about how the people of Qionghua Lingguo will behave in this situation. King Ling Dan had obviously expected this kind of scene and had been prepared for it. He smiled lightly and said: "I am the alchemy elder of Qionghua Ling Kingdom, King of Alchemy Ling Rui. I am honored to attend this grand event today, and I feel that all my alchemy colleagues I already feel that this trip is worthwhile. We in Qionghua Lingguo will also humbly learn from the alchemy fellows here and strive to jointly promote the level of alchemy in the Thousand Islands Region." This speech was neither painful nor itchy, and seemed very appropriate. "However, this speech obviously cannot satisfy the psychology of those who are watching the excitement. At that moment, the scene was silent for a few seconds, and suddenly someone said: "Elder Ling, right? This is the first time I have heard of your name, but I don't know what your relationship is with Elder Gu Huai back then?" This man¡¯s tone was a bit arrogant, but he was an alchemy ancestor from Tianluo Lingguo. He looked old and somewhat arrogant. This question was raised very rudely, and it immediately brought the past events to the forefront. King Ling Dan smiled slightly: "Elder Gu Huai is a famous figure in Dan Dao that I admire." "Oh? So, Elder Gu Huai is not related to you by blood, right? But I don't know how much of Elder Gu Huai's true heritage you have?" This old guy was still unwilling to let go, as if he was determined to break the casserole and get to the bottom of it, but no one was there to stop him. In the final analysis, it is still a matter of relying on the old and selling the old. And this question is obviously difficult to answer. No matter how much of the truth King Ling Dan answered he got from Elder Gu Huai, it is equivalent to admitting that his attainments in alchemy are not as good as those of Elder Gu Huai. It is conceivable that once this question is answered, the situation of Qionghua Lingguo at the Alchemy Conference will become embarrassing. King Ling Dan was feeling a little embarrassed when suddenly Su Han beside King Ling Dan said in an indifferent tone: "Elder Ling has made it very clear just now that the relationship with Elder Gu Huai is just that of colleagues and there is no teacher-student relationship. Your Excellency is deliberately pretending. Confused? Or is it because you can't wrap your head around it and you can't understand this bit of logic?" As soon as these words were spoken, the scene suddenly fell into silence. Even the representatives of Qionghua Lingguo were stunned for a moment. King Ling Dan was also surprised. He obviously didn't expect that Su Han would step forward to save him at this time, and he didn't expect that his words would be so sharp. Su Han didn¡¯t care. Anyway, when he came to the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference, he was destined to offend some people, and he was not afraid of offending people. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??? "Etiquette is mutual. When others are speaking, you interrupt rudely, and you also rely on your elders. You ask such poor questions. How can you let others respect you? Is it possible that in this world, as long as you are older and have grayer hair? , if your beard is longer, will you be qualified to be respected?" Su Han simply used his venomous tongue skills and his tone was merciless.   He had just observed secretly and found that the ancestor of Tianluo Lingguo and the group of people from Jinwu Lingguo were making eye contact with each other. Perhaps these two groups have been colluding for a long time, and the ancestor of Tianluo Lingguo was the one who came out to take the lead. Sure enough, someone from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom laughed strangely: "This is really strange. Although Elder Gu Huai was a bit grumpy back then, he was still polite and considered a gentleman. Why is this young man so different from his generation? Not as good as a generation?" The person who spoke was a middle-aged man from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. He was not a conspicuous figure among the seats in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. This man¡¯s strange words suddenly made the atmosphere at the scene become weird. The two Alchemy Patriarchs of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom closed their eyes to rest and seemed to be indifferent to foreign affairs. Shao Tian, ??on the other hand, sat there with indifferent eyes, as if these things had nothing to do with him at all. ¡°Perhaps they also know that in this kind of situation, quarrels will never be avoided, but in the end, victory is not based on words. The alchemy event will ultimately be judged on the level of alchemy. Now, it¡¯s just a warm-up. Naturally, they won¡¯t get involved in this kind of bickering. Su Han looked indifferently and glanced at the middle-aged man from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom: "You, the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, will definitely not be inferior to the last generation." "That's natural." The middle-aged man said arrogantly, "Our Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom has a rich foundation in alchemy. Naturally, many talents can emerge in each generation, and talents will emerge from generation to generation." Su Hanlian laughed: "Really? Why do I think that every generation has a lot of waste materials? Every generation is waste materials. Naturally, there is no problem that one generation is inferior to the other, do you think so?" "you¡­¡­" The middle-aged man was instantly furious. If he wanted to quarrel, he couldn't beat Su Han. You must know that Su Han had a poisonous tongue in his previous life. He was even afraid of evil spirits and had to stay away from him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 872 An opportunity You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You stupid kid, you are really ignorant and fearless." The middle-aged man laughed angrily, "If we in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom are useless from generation to generation, then how can we count the defeated generals like you in the Qionghua Ling Kingdom? What? If I remember correctly, someone from the Qionghua Lingguo lost to our Lord Shaotian from the Golden Crow Lingguo in the Alchemy Competition. He was so angry that his inner demons broke out and he fell. This matter seems so far away. Not many years have passed now, right?" In his words, he added more fuel and jealousy, painting the image of Elder Gu Huai in a particularly unflattering light. After finishing speaking, the middle-aged man pretended to shake his head and smacked his lips: "Tsk, tsk, you're just a young man. It's understandable that you haven't heard about what happened back then. However, such an ignorant and reckless child, from Qionghua Lingguo, Don¡¯t you guys want to restrain yourself?¡± King Ling Dan was extremely displeased when he heard the middle-aged man's jealous words. He said calmly: "I don't think there is any need to discipline Su Han, but you are talking nonsense and ruining the image of Elder Gu Huai. I think you are the one who He must be the one who needs the most control.¡± The middle-aged man sneered and was about to answer when Su Han suddenly intervened and took over the conversation: "Of course I have heard about Elder Gu Huai's matter. However, the version I heard was used by some people. He conspired and used some shady means to win over Elder Gu Huai by luck. Is there any need to show off such a thing? Alas, some people use this matter to gain fame and reputation, but they have deceived many people in the world. Ten years." Su Han didn¡¯t even draft a draft, and just poured a basin of dirty water on Shao Tian. Anyway, he didn¡¯t need to be responsible for what he said. As for how Shao Tian defeated Elder Gu Huai and whether he used any shady means, Su Han didn't know at all. His only purpose in saying this was to make these guys from the Golden Crow Ling land furious. Sure enough, as soon as he said these words, the middle-aged man suddenly became furious: "You are spitting blood!" And Shao Tian, ??who was sitting at the top, his face also darkened, and he looked over here with two cold and fierce gleams in his eyes. Su Han didn't shy away at all. He met Shao Tian's eyes and said with a half-smile, "Master Shao Tian, ??you know best whether my words are offensive or not, right?" Shao Tian smiled coldly, but was too lazy to pay attention to Su Han. He turned to King Ling Dan and said: "King Ling Dan, although you are not ranked among the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, you are still considered a figure. For such a grand event, you will Let a young disciple who is still in his infancy speak nonsense here? Aren't you afraid that people in the world will laugh at you?" King Lingdan smiled slightly and said: "The people in the world will not laugh at him. The people in the world will only laugh at those who are just seeking fame and reputation but have no real talent or learning." "Oh?" Shao Tian sneered indifferently, "When will you, Qionghua Lingguo, be able to say that you have real talent and learning? Could it be that the so-called real talent and learning are those who make themselves so angry that their inner demons flee and explode. Are you just learning?" It has to be said that although Shao Tian is getting older and has become more reserved, the aggressive energy he had when he was young has not substantially changed. King Ling Dan said calmly: "Fellow Taoist Shaotian, if you can surpass this young disciple like me in the field of alchemy, then you are truly talented. It's a pity that you can't beat him." What? As soon as King Ling Dan said these words, everyone thought their ears were wrong. ?? Shao Tian, ??the pillar of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom¡¯s alchemy world, ranked among the top ten in the entire Thousand Island Region¡¯s alchemy world, and even likely to be ranked in the top three before he turns 100, can¡¯t beat a young man who is still in his infancy? ?? Could it be that King Lingdan started talking nonsense because Qionghua Lingguo was going to be humiliated no matter what? For a moment, cold sweat broke out on the foreheads of the elder representatives of Qionghua Lingguo. They clearly remembered that before King Ling Dan went out, he was still normal and had no signs of fever. Why do you start talking nonsense as soon as you arrive at the Alchemy Festival? Isn¡¯t this adding fuel to the embarrassing situation of Qionghua Lingguo? Naqu Tianshu obviously did not expect that things would unfold like this. Everyone in Qionghua Lingguo basically didn't know that Su Han and King Lingdan had discussed challenging Shao Tian, ??and they didn't even know that Su Han had made a guarantee in front of King Lingdan that he could 100% defeat Shao Tian. Therefore, in their eyes, there is no doubt that King Ling Dan went crazy suddenly. Even King Tao Dan of Sanqing Ling Kingdom cast a surprised and worried look. Only Yan Qingshang, her beautiful eyes flashed, her red lips biting lightly, revealing a thoughtful look. Obviously, in Yan Qingshang¡¯s eyes, King Lingdan, whom she respects the most, is absolutelyIt is impossible to do anything rash. " King Lingdan acted like this. Is there really some mystery in Junior Brother Su Han that made King Lingdan so confident? Shao Tian looked at Su Han with a sneer and laughed strangely: "Unexpectedly, after the death of Elder Gu Huai, your alchemy field in Qionghua Spiritual Land has become more and more useless? How dare you dare to lie like this? Made it up? Do you think all the alchemy colleagues here today are fools?" King Ling Dan said calmly: "In the world of alchemy, generations change, and it is normal for geniuses to emerge. Back then, fellow Taoist Shaotian claimed to be a young genius. Isn't it possible that young geniuses more outstanding than you can't be seen emerging now? Is it possible that your alchemy Is talent something that no one has ever done before, no one will come after, and no one can surpass it?" When Shao Tian heard this, he couldn't help laughing angrily: "King Ling Dan, I, Shao, can tell you clearly that even the elder Gu Huai did not dare to talk to Shao like that. As for you, King Ling Dan, even more so It's not even close, you just want to anger me with such a despicable trick, you are still a bit immature." "Isn't it because of what happened to Elder Gu Huai back then that you, Qionghua Lingguo, felt ashamed?" A sneer escaped from the corner of Shao Tian's mouth, "Now, I can give you a chance to save your face, it depends on whether you can seize it. .¡± "What? Fellow Taoist Shaotian finally stopped being a coward and plans to accept the challenge?" King Ling Dan also showed no weakness and retorted. "Hahahahaha" Shao Tian burst out laughing after hearing this, "King Lingdan, you may have misunderstood something, I, Shao, really don't bother to take action personally. Do you know why? Because now you, Qionghua Lingguo, are not worthy of surrendering at all. I will take action myself.¡± "As for what I said, giving you a chance to save your face, I mean that in tomorrow's alchemy battle, you young people from the Qionghua Lingguo can compete with the younger generation of my Golden Crow Lingguo." There was a mocking smile on Shao Tian's lips, "If the alchemy geniuses of your Qionghua Lingguo can beat me, the alchemy geniuses of the Golden Crow Lingguo, in any aspect of alchemy, then I, Mr. Shao I can apologize to Qionghua Lingguo on the spot and admit that I made a mistake." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 873: Shocking words You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Any one?" At this moment, Su Han suddenly smiled, "Only one of them surpasses the genius of the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom. Isn't this too simple? Moreover, you just apologized on the spot and admitted that you were wrong. This is too frivolous. ?¡± "What?" Shao Tian obviously didn¡¯t expect that this boy from Qionghua Lingguo would have the confidence to talk back to him. Moreover, he even boasted that it would be an easy thing to surpass the geniuses of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom in a single event in the alchemy battle. ¡°What an ignorant young man must be to say such a thing. You must know that the alchemy geniuses of the Golden Crow Lingguo are different from the alchemy geniuses of other Lingguo. Just pick one of the alchemy geniuses from the neighboring countries of Jinwu, and he can even be comparable to the alchemy elders from other Ling Kingdoms. Sure enough, after Su Han said these shameless words, the geniuses of the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom who had closed their eyes to rest their minds suddenly opened their eyes and shot fierce gazes at Su Han. Su Han ignored it at all and continued: "How about we change to something a little more difficult?" "Boy, what nonsense are you talking about?" Shao Tian couldn't believe his ears, why should he try something more difficult? "Haha, in tomorrow's alchemy battle, my scores in every category will exceed those of the alchemy geniuses of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. If there is one category that I fail to surpass, then it will be considered as my boast, and I am willing to apologize to Lord Shaotian in person." Su Han smiled and said, "However, if I can surpass the alchemy geniuses of the Golden Crow Lingguo in every score, then I have only one request. Please ask Lord Shaotian to kowtow three times to the spiritual throne of Elder Gu Huai to comfort Gu. Elder Huai's spirit in heaven lets him know that there is a successor in the alchemy world of Qionghua Lingguo." As soon as Su Han said these words, the whole place fell into silence. Everyone was shocked by Su Han's audacity. He said he wanted Shao Tian to kowtow to Elder Gu Huai's soul? Shao Tian¡¯s eyes flashed fiercely, and he stared at Su Han coldly. ¡°Obviously, what Su Han said also angered Shaotian to a great extent. Su Han wants this kind of effect. What he wants to do is to anger Shaotian step by step and make Shaotian fall into the trap he has carefully set step by step. Now, this is just the first step. Shaotian is actually not a person who can't keep his temper. He also feels that he seems to be losing his status by arguing with a young man. But there seems to be something inexplicable about this hateful young man that makes Shaotian's anger uncontrollable, and the nameless fire in his heart keeps burning. This feeling is something Shao Tian has never experienced before. He has always been the only one who is aggressive and makes others angry. Shao Tian kept reminding himself to stay calm and not lose his identity. However, the desire to teach this young man a lesson was still burning in his heart. After a moment, Shao Tian said indifferently: "How can I, the alchemy genius of the Golden Crow Lingguo, not be able to defeat the alchemy genius of your little Qionghua Lingguo? So what if I promise you? Just let me, the alchemy genius of the Golden Crow Lingguo. A genius, come and teach this ignorant boy like you a lesson." The tone and demeanor were full of contempt. Even if Shaotian cannot personally teach this ignorant boy a lesson due to his status, he must let the young people from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom teach him a lesson on his behalf. And Shao Tian also believes that the alchemy geniuses of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom are more than enough to surpass this boy. When Su Han heard what Shao Tian said, the smile on his face became even brighter. He knew that Shao Tian was already jumping into the trap he designed step by step. "Okay, it is indeed worthy of being Master Shaotian, who is famous in the alchemy world of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. It is indeed a pleasure, so it's settled." Su Han¡¯s bright smile made everyone think he was crazy. However, the representatives of the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms present would naturally not say much. Since Qionghua Lingguo insists on humiliating itself, let them do it. There is still fun to be seen, so why not do it. The only ones who are really worried are the people of Qionghua Lingguo and the people of Sanqinglingguo. "Junior Brother Su, why did you contradict that Master Shaotian? Do you know that Master Shaotian" When the speech session ended and several Qionghua Lingguo disciples returned to their seats, the first thing Qu Tianshu did was to start complaining about Su Han in a low voice. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Yan Qingshang¡¯s presence, Qu Tianshu would have been unable to help but curse.It's cold. On this occasion where the twelve spirit kingdoms gathered together, this boy went out of his way to contradict Shao Tian, ??which made other spirit kingdoms laugh at him, and even he, Qu Tianshu, had a shameful look on his face. Su Han raised his eyebrows, interrupted Qu Tianshu's words, and said with a faint smile: "Senior Brother Qu, of course I know who Shao Tian is, and I know it better than you." "Senior Brother Qu, Junior Brother Su must have a reason for doing this. Moreover, Elder Ling did not stop him. Maybe these have deep meanings." Yan Qingshang couldn't help but defend Su Han. In fact, she didn't know why she did this. It might just be because Su Han was someone whom King Lingdan valued and protected, and King Lingdan was the one she, Yan Qingshang, respected. . However, Yan Qingshang's behavior of protecting Su Han undoubtedly angered Qu Tianshu. I saw Qu Tianshu's eyes moving, and an unabashed sinister intention almost burst out from his eyes. That is to say, Qu Tianshu was well-behaved. At the last moment, he still controlled the changes in his face, and said in his heart: "When tomorrow's alchemy battle is over, they will naturally know that only I, Qu Tianshu, am qualified to be Qionghua." The qualifications to turn the tide of the spiritual kingdom." Obviously, Qu Tianshu did not think that Su Han could defeat the alchemy geniuses of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom in every alchemy event. But he felt that he, Qu Tianshu, still had hope of being able to do this. Next, after some insignificant details, the Alchemy Patriarch of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom announced a banquet on behalf of the organizer. As for the alchemy battle, it will be scheduled for tomorrow. After all, these representatives from various countries have traveled a long way and they always need to have a meal and rest first. The Golden Crow Ling Kingdom is rich in elixirs. In order to show its magnanimity and generosity, the banquet was also filled with a dazzling array of natural materials and treasures, which dazzled the representatives of the Qionghua Ling Kingdom. Even, there are many spiritual fruits and spiritual wines that they have never seen or heard of before. And this banquet was set up like a cocktail party. There were no fixed seats. All the guests present were chatting in groups with wine glasses in hand, which looked very casual. After the formal session just now, this cocktail party seemed particularly relaxed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 874: Jealousy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Junior Brother Su, I see that you are not very surprised when you see these spiritual fruits and spiritual wines. Could it be that you have seen these things before?" Yan Qingshang also took the initiative to strike up a conversation with Su Han in order to avoid Qu Tianshu's chatting. Somehow, she always felt that chatting with Su Han was at least much easier than dealing with Qu Tianshu's flirting. Su Han smiled and said, "I haven't seen them all. It's just that I have traveled around the world before and I have seen some of these specialties." In fact, Su Han's words were just an excuse. He had naturally seen these spiritual fruits and spirits in his previous life. However, Yan Qingshang's eyes lit up when she heard this, and she immediately said: "Junior Brother Su, I also like to walk around outside and am very interested in the customs and customs of various places. Why don't we find a quiet place to chat more chat?" Su Han was about to politely refuse, but suddenly saw the eager look in Yan Qingshang's eyes, and immediately realized that this was probably an excuse. Yan Qingshang's real purpose was just to escape Qu Tianshu's pursuit. At that moment, Su Han changed his mind and said with a smile: "Since senior sister has a destiny, then I would rather obey her than respect her." As he said that, he picked up his wine glass and walked side by side with Yan Qingshang. In fact, Qu Tianshu had been not far away from them. Su Han had just walked a few steps when he found someone following him, obviously Qu Tianshu. You can even think about it with your toes, how could Qu Tianshu let the two of them get along alone? Su Han glanced at Yan Qingshang, and saw that Yan Qingshang's beautiful eyebrows were slightly frowned, her red lips were biting lightly, she looked very troubled, and her steps involuntarily accelerated. "Junior Sister Yan, long time no see." Suddenly, a figure flashed out from the pillar not far away. A strange young warrior, dressed in black, walked towards Yan Qingshang with a smile. When Yan Qingshang saw this person, he stopped involuntarily, seeming to be in a dilemma. An undisguised look of disgust flashed across those beautiful eyes. The young man seemed not to notice Yan Qingshang's rejection at all, and said with a strange smile: "Junior sister Yan, we haven't seen each other for a year, and you don't remember me? Do you know that in the past year, I miss you day and night, and look forward to you at night?" This man has a gloomy face and an exaggerated look, and his whole look gives people a somewhat unpleasant feeling. Yan Qingshang said calmly: "My memory is not very good, who are you?" "Jie Jie Jie It seems that Junior Sister Yan still holds a grudge against me, blaming me for not helping you accomplish that thing. Haven't I been thinking about your father's matter this year? As long as Junior Sister Yan is willing to promise me Regarding your marriage, I, Sui Qing, promise you that I will definitely go to the Black Prison to find out the whereabouts of your father." This man spoke in a strange manner, and in his words, he even mentioned a strange word, black prison. And when Yan Qingshang heard these words, her face couldn't help but change. Afterwards, Yan Qingshang said calmly: "The martial arts masters in Qionghua Lingguo are not inferior to those in your Tianluo Lingguo. I believe that I will be able to find a solution sooner or later in Qionghua Lingguo." "Jiejie If Qionghua Lingguo had its way, Junior Sister, you wouldn't go to Tianluo Lingguo, would you? We haven't seen each other for a year, Junior Sister Yan, why are you still rejecting people thousands of miles away? Don't you give me, Sui Qing, a chance?" , how do you know that I can't help you find out the news about your father?" Sui Qing is obviously born with a talent for stalking. However, when he was talking, he didn't notice at all that there was Su Han beside Yan Qingshang, and there was Qu Tianshu not far behind him. How could Qu Tianshu tolerate someone openly harassing Yan Qingshang? In his opinion, this was the woman who touched his Qu Tianshu. At that moment, Qu Tianshu's face darkened, he flew up and stopped in front of Sui Qing: "Sui Qing, what do you mean?" Sui Qing saw that it was Qu Tianshu, but he didn't take it seriously at all. Instead, he said in an exaggerated tone: "Hey, isn't this Qu Tianshu, the number one genius in Qionghua Lingguo?" "Don't talk nonsense here. Didn't you see that Junior Sister Yan doesn't welcome you? Stay away from her." Qu Tianshu said coldly. Sui Qing was not ashamed, but smiled: "Brother Qu, are you jealous? Haha, I advise you to give up on this idea. As the saying goes, the first to get the moon is the one who is close to the water, but you have been close to the water for so many years. Is there any progress? It seems that Junior Sister Yan is not interested in you at all. I think it is better for you to give me the opportunity, and we can discuss everything easily." Qu Tianshu was furious: "Get out!" Sui Qing¡¯s face darkened: ¡°My surname is Qu, are you so shameless?¡± "Are you leaving or not?" Qu Tianshu saidFull of power, this Sui Qing Caiwang eighth level, in his eyes, is simply vulnerable. "Okay, okay." Sui Qing sneered, "Just wait!" While talking, the two of them suddenly discovered that Yan Qingshang had taken Su Han to a quiet corner. Sui Qing sneered: "Qu Tianshu, do you think you are a hero saving the beauty? I think you are just being sentimental, and others will not accept you at all." Qu Tianshu's face was dull, and he looked at Yan Qingshang's back. For a moment, he felt a little envious of Su Han. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Could it be that Yan Qingshang would rather be with Su Han than with him? It has to be said that Yan Qingshang is the focus of attention wherever she goes. In the Qionghua Spiritual Land, she was the dream lover of all the disciples, and in the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference, she was also a dazzling presence. Even among the young generation of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, the top ten golden hairpins were specially selected, and Yan Qingshang was also on the list. However, Su Han had only heard about these things and had not gone out of his way to understand them. "Junior brother Su, I made you laugh." Yan Qingshang didn't seem to think it was such a glorious thing to be pursued by Qu Tianshu and Sui Qing at the same time. Su Han smiled and said: "Senior Sister is so charming. I feel stressed when I stand next to Senior Sister." Yan Qingshang naturally knew that he was joking and didn't take it seriously. Instead, she bit her lips lightly. After a moment, she made up her mind and said, "Did you hear what Sui Qing said just now?" "Yes, I heard it. Senior Sister Yan, it sounds like there is some trouble with your father?" In fact, when Su Han heard that Yan Qingshang's father seemed to be trapped in some kind of dark prison, he subconsciously felt a sense of sympathy in his heart. This is a kind of sympathy for each other, which makes him know that there is someone beside him who is also working hard to save his father. Yan Qingshang bit her lip and nodded slightly: "Do you know about the Black Prison?" "I don't know." Su Han told the truth. Yan Qingshang's tone was faint and her breath was like orchid: "The Black Prison is a strange place in Tianluo Lingguo. It is said that the entrance of this Black Prison is like a black hole. Anyone who is sucked into it will die or never live again. There is no way to come back. When I was a child, my father ventured to the vicinity of the Black Prison in order to pick a magical medicine, but he never came back. I suspect that he was trapped in that Black Prison." (Remember. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 875 The Mysterious Black Prison You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "There is such a strange place in the Thousand Islands Domain?" Su Han was also thoughtful. It seemed that this was the first time that Yan Qingshang took the initiative to talk about this to someone. The conversation started and she couldn't hold it back: "Over the years, I have gone to Tianluo Lingguo many times to inquire, trying to determine whether my father is in this dark prison. . If it can be confirmed, I can go to the black prison to find the whereabouts of my father." "But I gradually discovered that those people in Tianluo Lingguo also seemed to be very afraid of the power of the black prison. They would not rush to the vicinity at all, let alone go deep into the black prison." "However, I did find out that people in Tianluo Lingguo do have a special way to communicate with the Black Prison. It is a kind of natal Gu insect. Everyone in Tianluo Lingguo has one. If that natal Gu insect is put into the Black Prison Among them, you can find out some news about the black prison." "It's just that the people of Tianluo Ling Kingdom love this kind of natal Gu insect like a treasure and will not put it into the black prison easily. And this Sui Qing just seized this point and proposed a marriage contract to me, and he wanted to After getting married, he will release his natal Gu to try in the dark prison. As for whether he can find out any useful information, I don't know." Yan Qingshang's tone was indignant. In fact, not only Sui Qing, but also several important figures from the Tianluo Ling Kingdom had put forward similar conditions to her. They wanted Yan Qingshang to be their cauldron, and they had to sacrifice themselves first. I will release the natal Gu to have a look. With Yan Qingshang's character, let alone dedication, any ordinary man who touches her hand would make her disgusted. What's more, dedication can only be exchanged for an illusory promise. How can Yan Qingshang agree to it? Naturally, he refused to obey. However, from then on, Sui Qing became entangled with Yan Qingshang. In their Tianluo Ling Kingdom, there was no one among the top ten golden hairpins. When Sui Qing saw Yan Qingshang, he felt as if he was seeing a fairy and fell in love with her endlessly. However, Sui Qing was careless and mean, so Yan Qingshang was wary of him as soon as she saw him. This person is just like those old monks in Tianluo Lingguo. He only wants to possess Yan Qingshang and has no intention of thinking about the black prison. At this moment, Yan Qingshang vented a lot of her inner anger as she talked about it. In fact, she didn't even know why she had to tell Su Han this. Looking at Su Han, he smiled apologetically: "Junior brother, I'm sorry to make you listen to me talk about so much about myself." Actually, Yan Qingshang is not the kind of character who absolutely rejects people from thousands of miles away. However, because of her father's affairs, she had to put on a cold mask to remind those who had wrong ideas that she, Yan Qingshang, was not the kind of woman who would be looked down upon. Don't even think about deceiving her with just one mouth. But beneath the cold surface, she is still a flesh-and-blood woman with ordinary emotions. Now that Yan Qingshang has taken off her frosty mask, deep down in her heart, she feels a little closer to Su Han, this seemingly harmless junior brother. Su Han pondered for a moment, then said: "Senior sister, don't worry, if you sincerely want to find the whereabouts of your father, God will definitely give you an opportunity. Moreover, I have a hunch that this opportunity may come soon. .¡± "Then thank you junior brother for your words." Yan Qingshang forced a smile. Su Han¡¯s words were not simply comforting, but after hearing Yan Qingshang¡¯s story, he felt sympathy for her. Perhaps, if he has the ability in the future, Su Han will try his best to help her. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard for Su Han to say these words now. While the two were talking, footsteps suddenly came from behind. It was obvious that Qu Tianshu was here again. "Junior Sister Yan, just now that villain Sui Qing tried to harass you, don't worry, I have already driven him away." Although Qu Tianshu was furious about the fact that Yan Qingshang and Su Han were traveling together, especially when he saw from a distance just now, Yan Qingshang and Su Han talked for a long time and seemed to be in rapport with each other. However, on the surface Qu Tianshu still maintained his polite demeanor and said to Yan Qingshang. There was a hint of asking for credit in his tone. "Jie Jie Qu Tianshu, who said you drove me away?" Suddenly, Sui Qing's figure dressed in black appeared in the sight of several people again. However, this time there were several other young people beside Sui Qing. These young men were not wearing the iconic black clothes of Tianluo Lingguo, but were wearing golden-red robes. On the left sleeve of the robe, there is also a pattern of a three-legged golden crow embroidered on it. Obviously, these people are all geniuses from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom.? "Qu Tianshu, just now you were very arrogant in front of me, Sui Qing, weren't you? Now, in front of all the senior brothers from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, I wonder if you can still be arrogant?" Sui Qing smiled maliciously and said to the geniuses of the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom around him: "Dear brothers of the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom, may I introduce to you, this is the number one alchemy genius in the Qionghua Spiritual Kingdom, Qu Tianshu. " As soon as he finished speaking, the gazes of the geniuses from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom suddenly came to him. "Interesting." One of the geniuses with silver hair and silver eyes sneered, "In the speech session just now, we have listened to your Qionghua Lingguo Alchemy Genius's high talk. Unexpectedly, that is not the number one alchemy in Qionghua Lingguo. Dao genius? Then your Qionghua Lingguo¡¯s number one alchemy genius, isn¡¯t it going to be crazy to the sky?¡± Qu Tianshu really felt the pressure in front of these geniuses from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. Especially the aura of alchemy inheritance on the opponent's body, the confidence of an orthodox alchemy successor, was something that Qu Tianshu did not have. Sui Qing smiled strangely and said: "Senior brother Shi Zhao is the number one alchemy genius in the Golden Crow Lingguo. He has already obtained the title of fourth-level alchemy king at a young age. You people from the Qionghua Lingguo want to surpass Shi Zhao in the alchemy battle." Senior Brother Zhao? Open your eyes and take a closer look, are you talking nonsense?" The "Senior Brother Shi Zhao" mentioned by Sui Qing obviously refers to the young man from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom with silver hair and silver eyes. Qu Tianshu couldn¡¯t help but secretly take a deep breath. He thought he was extremely talented in alchemy, but he only achieved the title of first-level alchemy king. And this young man from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom is actually a fourth-level Alchemy King. How did he practice this? ??Could it be that the gap between alchemy and soil is really an insurmountable gap? And the few sneering Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom geniuses around are obviously first- and second-level Alchemy Kings. Could it be that in this Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, the first-level alchemy kings are like crucian carp crossing the river, catching a handful of them? Qu Tianshu has always had a strong sense of self-esteem, but in front of these Alchemy geniuses from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, he truly felt the gap for the first time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 876: Another Gambling Game You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Guys, if you have anything to say, please tell me. Junior Brother Su is Junior Brother Su, and I am me." Qu Tianshu gritted his teeth, he did not want to give in in front of these geniuses from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. However, he did not have the courage to start a fight with others on their territory. Or maybe, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s territory, it¡¯s just an excuse. He was indeed shocked by Shi Zhao's status as a Level 4 Alchemy King. ¡°In the final analysis, Su Han is still to blame. He just wanted to die, but he put other people in Qionghua Lingguo into an embarrassing situation. ¡°Hmph, he looks like a dog, but he¡¯s actually just a softie, so I¡¯ll give in.¡± The geniuses of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom sneered, and their eyes moved away from Qu Tianshu's face, and suddenly fell on Su Han on the side. Qu Tianshu¡¯s face was burning. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t believe that he had surrendered in front of these people. He could only comfort himself that tomorrow's alchemy battle was the highlight, and this little verbal dispute was just a battle of wills, so don't worry about it. With this thought, Qu Tianshu's thoughts suddenly became clear. "Boy, you were the one who made such nonsense during the speech, right?" At this time, the attention of the geniuses from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom had turned to Su Han, and a genius next to Shi Zhao sneered. "Looking at how young you are, have you obtained the title of Alchemy King? You are making such nonsense in front of everyone, do your adults know?" The group of guys suddenly burst into laughter. Apparently no one believed that Su Han could really defeat him in the alchemy battle, and they all felt that this kid was just going crazy and seeking death. "Hey, isn't this Junior Sister Yan Qingshang, one of the top ten golden hairpins?" A genius from the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom laughed strangely and said, "It is a rare opportunity for the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms to gather together. Why should junior sister be so confused? She should communicate with the top alchemy geniuses from the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms to enhance her emotional skills. Yes. But don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s a pity to hang out with such an incompetent junior?¡± When Su Han heard this, he was in a good mood and finally felt unhappy. Originally, he didn't bother to argue with these little characters. No matter how talented the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom's alchemy genius was, they were nothing more than trash fish in Su Han's eyes. Only people of Shaotian's level are worthy of being allowed to say a few words. However, these guys are ignorant and insist on provoking themselves again and again. Su Han froze his steps and sneered: "What kind of top alchemy genius? Are you talking about yourselves?" Those geniuses from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom were stunned when they were suddenly asked the question. Sui Qing¡¯s face darkened and she immediately answered, ¡°Why, do you still have any objections?¡± "So what?" Su Han said lightly. "I have opinions" Sui Qing sneered, "Even you, Senior Brother Qu, don't have any opinions. Who are you? Senior Brother Shi Zhao, do you think so?" This Sui Qing tried his best to show off and ridicule in front of a group of people from Qionghua Lingguo. But as soon as he turned his head and faced Senior Brother Shi Zhao, his expression immediately became extremely flattering. Obviously, he just wants to use the "power" of these geniuses from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom to overwhelm those opponents from the Qionghua Ling Kingdom who dare to compete with him for Yan Qingshang. Na Shi Zhao had his eyes slightly closed, looking unwilling to get involved. Hearing Sui Qing's words, he opened his eyes, glanced at Su Han coldly, and then said lightly: "He's just mediocre!" In just one sentence, the contempt is fully revealed. With a mediocrity like you, you still dare to question the top alchemy genius of our Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom? As soon as Shi Zhao said these words, the atmosphere at the scene was finalized. The few remaining geniuses from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom didn't speak any more, just sneered. This scene clearly played into Sui Qing's hands. I saw Sui Qing's pair of triangular eyes constantly turning, looking at Shi Zhao and then at the Qionghua Lingguo group. Suddenly he rolled his eyes and said with a strange smile: "This alchemy event only happens once every ten years. It's rare for us people to get together, and young people must have some youthful atmosphere." "Sui Qing, what are you planning?" Qu Tianshu frowned. He didn't think there was any need to create an atmosphere with these people. Sui Qing chuckled and said, "I suggest setting up a gambling game." "What kind of bet is this? Sui Qing, you have the most clever ideas, please tell me quickly." The geniuses from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom also said, "Hehe, doesn't this boy from Qionghua Lingguo claim that he can defeat the geniuses of your Golden Crow Lingguo in the alchemy competition? Then let's bet on this. I, Sui, will be the first to make the bet. I will bet on this boy. It can¡¯t be done.¡±   Sui Qing chuckled and stared at Su Han with malice. For Su Han to be able to walk side by side with Yan Qingshang, he was already jealous in his heart. Although he completely looked down on Su Han, he felt that such a small character was not worthy of even asking his name. But the jealousy in his heart was like a poisonous snake biting his heart, making him unspeakably uncomfortable. Therefore, as long as there is an opportunity to humiliate Su Han, he will naturally not let it go. "I, Sui Qing, took out 100 million low-grade Yuan stones and bet that this kid can't do it." Sui Qing grinned, threw out a storage bag, and looked at Su Han coldly with his triangular eyes. The geniuses of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom also reacted at this time: "Well, Sui Qing, you have to bet on this kind of thing. Isn't this a sure win?" Sui Qing chuckled and said, "You just say you want to gamble or not?" "Bet, of course I have to bet. I will also offer 100 million low-grade Yuan stones." "Count me in¡­¡­" The geniuses from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, except Shi Zhao, all laughed and placed their bets. "Hey, hey, we all bet that this kid can't do it, but no one bets that this kid can do it. Isn't this bet going to be untenable? Isn't the bet in vain?" A genius from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom shouted. "Haha" Sui Qing seemed to have been prepared for it. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "You guys from Qionghua Lingguo, you should bet that one of your own will win, right?" As he spoke, his eyes fell on Qu Tianshu. Qu Tianshu couldn't help but frown. He was not optimistic about Su Han at all. How could he spend his own money to bet on Su Han's victory? At that moment, Qu Tianshu smiled faintly: "I, Qu, have never been good at gambling. But Junior Brother Su Han, you love gambling the most in Qionghua Lingguo. How come you quit gambling when you go outside?" Su Han was crossing his arms and looking at these people coldly like a clown. At this moment, when he heard that Qu Tianshu had betrayed him, Su Han did not panic and smiled: "One hundred million is too little, why not two hundred million." "Two hundred million?" Sui Qing couldn't help laughing, "Are you Qionghua Lingguo all such bragging fools? Are you sure you really have 200 million?" Before Su Han had time to speak, Yan Qingshang suddenly said: "Junior brother, if it's not enough, I have another 100 million here, just take it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 877 Wang Ji Dan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Just take it," said this, and both Sui Qing and Qu Tianshu were filled with jealousy. Even the geniuses of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom were sizing up Su Han secretly. Good guy, there seems to be nothing special about this kid except for his outstanding appearance. Why does Yan Qingshang, one of the top ten golden hairpins, look at him differently? "Humph, you are a freeloader." Sui Qing looked at Su Han disdainfully, "You have no hope of winning this bet. Are you sure you want to lose 200 million?" On the surface, it is an inquiry, but in fact, it is a further provocation. Su Han understood in his heart, glanced at Sui Qing, and smiled indifferently: "I am happy to give away real gold and silver yuan stones, do you care? Don't tell me that you can't afford it and don't dare to follow." "Follow, why don't you follow?" Sui Qing laughed loudly, "I'm afraid that you will lose the soft-fed Yuan Shi and you can't explain it!" This was said in a very playful way, which immediately caused the geniuses of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom to burst into laughter. Su Han's expression was indifferent. How could he be provoked by such a provocation at the level of a three-year-old child? On the other hand, Yan Qingshang, with a pale face, scolded: "Sui Qing, what are you talking about? Junior Brother Su and I have a friendship of the same sect, and we only have 100 million low-grade Yuan Stones. What can we not borrow? A boring person like you, Besides talking, what else will you do?" Sui Qing¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Junior sister Yan, Sui is reminding you to be more discerning. Hanging out with such delusional people will only lower your style.¡± Yan Qingshang said coldly: "I am willing, can you take care of it?" Sui Qing's expression changed again, and just as he was about to say something, Su Han laughed: "Sui, don't talk about this and that, just say it straightforwardly, 200 million low-grade Yuan stones, do you dare to follow? " Sui Qing sneered: "Whoever dares is a grandson." "What about you?" Su Han looked at the geniuses of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom indifferently. "Bet, bet, bet, who is afraid of whom? Can't we even come up with 200 million?" These guys couldn't stand the excitement, so they immediately took out 200 million. Su Han chuckled, but also took out a storage bag filled with 200 million yuan of stones, and did not ask Yan Qingshang to borrow it. This also surprised Qu Tianshu and Yan Qingshang. Although they knew that Su Han had won some gambling games in Qionghua Lingguo, including winning 50 million from Qu Tianshu, they did not expect that Su Han Han's personal wealth actually exceeds 200 million. In fact, they just don¡¯t know that the 200 million yuan stone actually comes from Elder Qu. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Qu Tianshu's surprised expression, and Su Han was secretly amused. As a result, the amount of Yuan Stone in the gambling game skyrocketed to 1.2 billion. "Humph." Sui Qing also regained his composure at this moment, and said with a strange smile, "I am willing to admit defeat. I hope that no one will be unable to lose in the end." Except for Su Han, the other five people all bet on Su Han losing. If Su Han loses, the other five people will share Su Han's 200 million equally. But if Su Han wins, Su Han alone will take away the billions from the other five people. " One billion low-grade Yuanshi, Su Han was so excited. He originally just casually mentioned two hundred million, but he didn't expect these guys to really follow. "It seems that these top geniuses in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms are all veritable tycoons, and some of them have Yuanshi. Naturally, these people's Yuanshi will not be earned in vain." Su Han made up his mind that no matter what, he must defeat the people from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom in tomorrow's alchemy battle. The greatest threat to these alchemy geniuses from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom is Shi Zhao. However, Su Han is not even afraid of Shaotian, so he will naturally not be afraid of Shi Zhao. ¡­¡­ After the banquet, the representatives of the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms, under the arrangement of the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom, went to the rest area to rest and prepare to participate in the alchemy battle the next day. The Qionghua Lingguo team was intentionally or unintentionally placed in the most remote cave in the rest area. Regarding this arrangement, King Lingdan just smiled and didn't say much. After a night¡¯s rest, everyone gathered again at the Alchemy Conference venue the next day. As usual, the alchemy battle is scheduled to start on this day. This alchemy battle is also a tradition of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms Alchemy Conference, for the purpose of comparing and testing the abilities of the younger generation of alchemy geniuses from the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. For every spiritual country, genius is the foundation. The quality of alchemy geniuses determines whether the field of alchemy will flourish or decline in the future.   Therefore, all spiritual countries attach great importance to this Dan Battle link. Before the official start of the alchemy battle, Jinwu Lingguo, as the organizer, announced the rewards for the alchemy battle. In this alchemy battle, rewards are calculated based on individual performance. There are clearly differentiated rewards for individuals ranked first to tenth. In addition to the tenth place, there are also winning prizes. Although it is said that this reward is only for encouragement and no one really comes here for the reward, in order to show their generosity, the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom also provides a lot of rewards. The championship reward alone is forty king-level elixirs. Moreover, it is the elixir produced in the Golden Crow Lingguo's special elixir garden, and its efficacy is naturally higher than that of elixirs grown outside. Especially among the forty king-level elixirs, the name of one elixir made Su Han's eyes light up. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This king grass is the best material for refining Wang Ji Dan. What is Wang Ji Dan? It is an elixir that king-level warriors usually use in their practice. It has an excellent beneficial effect on the training of king-level warriors. Although Wangji Pill is a cultivation resource like Yuan Stone, Wangji Pill is a high-end cultivation resource. At least Su Han had never seen it with his own eyes in Qionghua Spiritual Land. I have only vaguely heard from King Ling Dan that only the martial arts elders at the core of Qionghua Spiritual Land are eligible to receive this Wang Ji Dan. And the portions each month are quite limited. And among the forty elixirs rewarded by the champion, there are twenty wild king grasses. This was enough to make Su Han's heart beat. ??Twenty wild rice grass, coupled with the king-level elixirs that Su Han obtained in Qionghua Spiritual Land as auxiliary materials, can be enough to refine two hundred king-level pills. Even the core martial arts elders of Qionghua Spiritual Land can only receive ten or twenty Wangji Pills every month, but he can refine two hundred of them at once. You can imagine how tempting this is. "This Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom's Spiritual Medicine Garden is really extraordinary. With the material of King Wild Grass, twenty plants can be produced at once. Tsk, tsk, if there is a chance to rob the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom's Spiritual Medicine Garden, , I almost wake up laughing while dreaming" Su Han¡¯s thoughts are always different from those of ordinary people. Of course, he only did this daydream for a second before returning to reality. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 878 Theoretical Examination You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Next, the person in charge of the Golden Crow Lingguo began to announce the specific events of the Dan Dou competition. "We in the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom cultivate Alchemy talents and pay attention to the comprehensive abilities of talents. If a Alchemy genius has shortcomings in any aspect of Alchemy, the impact on him may be fatal. Therefore, this time The events of the Dan Dou competition involve all aspects of the Dan Dao field, and we strive to test everyone present in every aspect." "So, the four events of the alchemy competition are theory, fire control, elixir cultivation, and alchemy." Su Han listened to the four events of the alchemy competition and nodded secretly in his heart. This Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom may not be able to compare with the dynasty-level alchemy giants he had seen in his previous life, but in terms of knowledge of alchemy, the ideas of this Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom are very commendable, and it is indeed worthy of being one of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. The boss of Alchemy. After these four projects were announced, Shao Tian, ??who was sitting in the chief position of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, suddenly laughed lightly: "King Ling Dan, if you, the Qionghua Ling Kingdom, regret what you said yesterday, you can still cancel it now. There¡¯s enough time.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became stagnant. Afterwards, everyone¡¯s eyes were directed towards Qionghua Lingguo. ¡°Obviously, Shao Tian has calmed down a lot after a night of settling down. As a master of alchemy who is now well-known in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, there is really no need to argue with a junior from the Qionghua Spirit Kingdom. If he cares too much, he will lower his worth. Therefore, on the surface, Shaotian is giving Qionghua Lingguo a step down, but in fact, it is to maintain his high reputation. When King Ling Dan saw these four Dan Dou items, he actually had no confidence in his heart. He couldn't help but glance at Su Han, and Su Han nodded slightly to him. In an instant, King Ling Dan felt calm in his heart. He knew that since Su Han said so, he would definitely go all out. Once Su Han goes all out, King Ling Dan feels that he has unlimited possibilities. Furthermore, King Lingdan also knew about the gambling game set up by Su Han and several geniuses from the Golden Crow Lingguo yesterday. "If Su Han wasn't 100% sure of himself, he wouldn't have thrown out 200 million yuan to participate in the gamble. At the moment, King Ling Dan smiled slightly: "A gentleman's words are hard to follow. Since the words have been spoken, how can there be any reason to regret it?" Shao Tian¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Elder Ling, I, Shao, kindly give you an opportunity, so don¡¯t fail to seize it.¡± "Fellow Taoist Shaotian is joking." King Ling Dan was still pretending to be confused. He knew that at this moment, many people must be laughing at themselves for not understanding the situation, for not overestimating their abilities, and for throwing eggs at stones. However, Su Han has this magical power that can make people who have in-depth contact with him develop an inexplicable sense of trust in him. At the moment, Shao Tian didn¡¯t say anything anymore. But the cold expression and tight corners of his mouth had revealed the extreme displeasure he felt inside. When the other Lingguo representatives present saw this scene, they all had the mentality of watching a good show. Although there are many strong martial arts powers among these spiritual countries, and their martial arts strength is not inferior to that of the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom, in terms of alchemy, everyone knows that the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom is the absolute protagonist. Taking this Dan Battle as an example, the champion will definitely belong to the Golden Crow Lingguo, and even the top three will most likely be taken by the Golden Crow Lingguo. The other alchemy geniuses from Lingguo are here to strive for the top ten, practice and see the world. Therefore, in this kind of occasion, these representatives of the spirit country will not get involved. At most, they will just watch the fun on the sidelines. With the Dan Du coming soon, all the young geniuses from the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms didn¡¯t say anything. They all recharged their batteries and waited for the game time to come. Although the champion of this alchemy competition has basically been locked in Shi Zhao from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, they will also work hard to get a better ranking. "It's time for the competition. Please go to the theoretical examination room. The theoretical project is limited to one hour and has a total of 100 points. Different questions correspond to different points. I wish you all good luck." This theoretical project is obviously an exam format, and the final score is determined. The Golden Crow Lingguo also prepared the examination room in advance for this Dan Dou competition. One by one, geniuses entered the secret rooms one after another. This kind of secret room is a completely enclosed space with various restrictions. Even sound transmission cannot be transmitted in, eliminating any possibility of cheating by contestants. Su Han is no stranger to this kind of theoretical examination. When he was in Sheyang City,He also served as a referee for this kind of examination at the invitation of King Qinghe Dan. After entering the secret room, he found an hourglass and a scroll on the table. On the scroll were all the questions for the theoretical examination. Su Han opened the scroll. Dozens of questions were densely arranged on the scroll. If he looked carefully, there were 2-point questions, 5-point questions and 10-point questions. There are 10 2-point questions, totaling 20 points. There are 10 5-point questions, totaling 50 points. There are 3 10-point questions, totaling 30 points. Added together, it¡¯s exactly one hundred points. Su Han scanned it roughly and found that the difficulty of this question continued to increase according to the score. ? 2-point questions, which are relatively basic questions. For these geniuses who are qualified to attend the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference, these questions are not too difficult. Su Han quickly solved all the 2-point questions and moved on to the 5-point questions. The difficulty of these 5-point questions has obviously increased, and the coverage has become significantly wider. However, for Su Han, it was obviously not too difficult, and he quickly answered these 10 questions one by one. Finally, there are the three 10-point questions with the highest scores. These three questions, as the finale questions, are indeed extraordinary. One question involves the ancient alchemy cauldron, another question involves the ancient alchemy recipe, and the last question involves the ancient alchemy formation. Contestants are actually required to restore at least 70% of the ancient alchemy formation within a limited time in order to get these 10 points. "It seems that much of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom's alchemy heritage comes from ancient inheritance. Otherwise, the three questions with such high scores would not all be related to ancient inheritance." However, this is exactly what Su Han wants. When it comes to the inheritance of ancient alchemy, there is probably no one present at this alchemy conference who is more professional than Su Han. Su Han wrote quickly and quickly completed the first two 10-point questions. As for the third question about the ancient alchemy formation, Su Han could easily restore the formation to 100%, not to mention 70%. "However, if you finish the questions so quickly and the degree of completion is so high, it will inevitably arouse suspicion." Su Han decided to waste a little more time in this examination room so as not to attract attention. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 879: Submit papers in advance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Outside the examination room, the judging panel is composed of famous reclusive alchemists who are not affiliated with any spiritual country to ensure fairness. At this moment, these alchemy experts are sitting at attention outside the examination room, monitoring every move of the contestants. Suddenly, the door of one of the secret rooms was opened, and a figure walked out. "Shi Zhao, why did you come out?" One of the referees asked curiously, "This is an important place for the examination. Once you come out, you can't go back." The person who came out was Shi Zhao from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. Shi Zhao had a faint smile on his face: "Seniors, I have finished my answer." When Shi Zhao said these words, not only the referees were surprised, but also the audience's seats were filled with exclamations one after another. ¡°As expected of the number one alchemy genius in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, he has already finished all the exam questions only half way through the exam.¡± "You monster, you are really a monster. This Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom seems to be full of geniuses. If we want to catch up with the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom in the alchemy path, we will have no hope within a few decades." The praises are endless, especially from the judges who have read the questions in advance. They all know that the questions on the examination paper are not so easy to answer, especially the last three questions, which are extremely difficult. This Shi Zhao actually took only half the time to complete the answer, which is enough to show that he has a rich reserve of alchemy. This alchemy genius cultivated by the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom is truly extraordinary. The alchemy giants from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom all had smiles on their faces when they saw Shi Zhao finishing the answer first. This Shi Zhao did not disappoint them. "Haha, everyone, guess who will be the second to hand in the paper in advance?" A referee started the topic. "I guess it's Cheng Yingzhuo from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, right? Or Zhou Jin from the Dayan Ling Kingdom is also very possible." "Haha, I'm also optimistic about Cheng Yingzhuo." "After all, he is a direct genius of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. Although Cheng Yingzhuo is not as evil as Shi Zhao, he has a very solid theoretical foundation in alchemy." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????But the Alchemy giants of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom have a calm face. Anyway, no matter what, the second person to submit the paper in advance must still be a genius from their Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. So, they are not worried at all when their old gods are here. While he was talking, another figure came out of a secret room immediately behind Shi Zhao. "Oh?" Everyone was shocked. They discovered that this figure was not wearing the iconic golden-red robe of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. And this person is obviously younger than those alchemy geniuses in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. When everyone saw this figure, they were almost all stunned. Only King Ling Dan had a smile on his face. "Is that the young man from Qionghua Lingguo? The one named Su Han?" "Isn't it possible? What kind of alchemy background does Qionghua Lingguo have? How can it be possible to answer the question right after Shi Zhao?" "Could it be that because yesterday you gave up your big words and said you would overwhelm the geniuses of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom in every aspect, you started to give up on yourself, not seeking quality, but just speed?" Everyone feels that this possibility is extremely high. This kid from Qionghua Lingguo must be blindly pursuing speed. In this way, if everyone's scores are about the same, the advantage of finishing first will be greater. " However, this strategy is obviously impossible to deal with Shi Zhao. With Shi Zhao's alchemy background, this answer can naturally be completed quickly and well. ¡°And this kid from Qionghua Lingguo¡¯s blind pursuit of speed must be full of mistakes. "This Su Han, after all, is young and can't keep his temper." An elder from Qionghua Lingguo couldn't help but sigh, worried. Only Lingdan Wang Yundanfengqing knew that Su Han was not the kind of person who could not hold his breath. He would hand in the paper in advance, so he would be more confident. At this time, other alchemy geniuses from the Ling Kingdom also completed their answer sheets one after another. Qu Tianshu was not slow in completing his answer sheet. However, when he walked out of the secret room, he found that Su Han had handed in the paper long before him. This devastated Qu Tianshu, but then he thought about it. His alchemy theory was not his strong point in the first place, and he would just make up for it in later projects. Thinking of this, Qu Tianshu was relieved. Yan Qingshang came out at about the same time as Qu Tianshu. There was a faint smile on her pretty face, and she was obviously satisfied with her performance. Soon, theoryAn hour of the test passed. However, the results of the theoretical examination will not be released until the judging panel has reviewed the papers on the spot. Therefore, the contestants entered the next stage, the fire control project. This place for fire control competition has changed to a completely different hall. It can be seen that in terms of alchemy, all the facilities in the Golden Crow Lingguo are definitely luxurious. There are actually one hundred fire control formations in this fire control competition hall, which can accommodate a hundred people to conduct fire control tests at the same time. And in each fire control formation, there are actually sixty-four different fire sources. These fire sources have different shapes and levels. They are all strange fires derived from the world. "The fire control event is to see how many fire sources the contestants can awaken within the stipulated time. Each fire source corresponds to two points, a total of 128 points. If the six fire sources can be awakened within the stipulated time, If all fourteen fire sources are awakened, an additional twenty-two points will be awarded.¡± In other words, the theoretical maximum score for this level is 150 points. "All contestants, enter the formation now." In this fire control competition hall, there is an audience seat on the second floor, where you can have a panoramic view of all the players on the first floor. The referees and other participants in the Alchemy Conference have all arrived at the auditorium on the second floor. With an order, the fire control project began. Su Han is no longer participating in fire control competitions. When he was in Qionghua Lingdi, one of the competitions with Duanmu Hong was to test fire control methods. However, the Alchemy Arena in Qionghua Spiritual Land has only fifteen fire sources that can be awakened. And here, each contestant's alchemy formation actually has sixty-four fire sources that can be awakened. After entering the formation, Su Han did not rush to take action. Instead, he activated his evil eye and observed it for a while. The fire sources were constantly being decomposed under the observation of the evil eye, and various information kept flashing in Su Han's mind. "Well, this is the Netherworld Fire, this is the Beast Spirit Fire, this is the Blue Thunder Fire" Su Han analyzed these sixty-four sources of fire one by one in his mind. And the characteristics of these sixty-four fire sources continued to emerge from his dusty memory. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 880: Stunned You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Regarding fire control, Su Han's attainments can be said to be very amazing. To awaken these fire sources, three things need to be done. First, the warrior himself needs to refine at least one fire source. Second, it is best to have some understanding of the characteristics of the fire source to be awakened. Third, through different techniques, combined with one's own fire spirit power, the fire sources that need to be awakened can be aroused to achieve resonance with the fire sources. Not all fire sources require a very good understanding of their characteristics in order to activate them. However, after understanding its characteristics and combining it with your own techniques, you can activate the fire source faster. The most brilliant alchemist will use the simplest method to induce fire. The simplest way requires not only rich theoretical knowledge, but also the support of hard-working techniques. And Su Han not only has rich knowledge, but also has superb skills, which gives him an even greater advantage when facing these young people from the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. Therefore, although Su Han glanced over and found that several of the competing geniuses present had fire spirit bodies with huge advantages, Su Han was not nervous. Even if your own fire affinity is not as outstanding as your natural fire spirit body, your outstanding knowledge reserves and techniques are enough to make up for the innate gap. Wow! In one thought, Su Han summoned his own Glazed True Fire. As soon as the warm jade-colored flames appeared in the palm of his hand, they were immediately rubbed by Su Han's fingertips and turned into strange fire patterns. Immediately, Su Han pulled back and forth on the fire pattern, just like playing a piano, the rhythm and melody were extremely beautiful. In an instant, the fire sources of different shapes in his formation lit up one after another like candles being lit one by one. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh Su Han¡¯s technique is like magic, dazzling. And the fire sources kept lighting up according to his technique, like fireworks blooming, extremely dazzling. It¡¯s just that Su Han has always kept a low profile in his small formation. The alchemy giants watching the battle above didn't even have time to notice him. Only King Lingdan, his eyes almost never left Su Han. Although Qu Tianshu, Yan Qingshang, Zeng Tao, and King Ling Dan were also paying attention, the focus of their attention was on Su Han. At this moment, King Ling Dan¡¯s face was full of surprise, and he could no longer take his eyes away from Su Han. Seeing Su Han's miraculous fire control method, King Ling Dan even had the illusion that this was a young genius controlling fire? This is clearly the ancient alchemy master who appears in this world and performs fire control there. That miraculous method made experts like King Lingdan seem to understand it but not understand it. They only felt that the techniques seemed simple, but they contained profound and profound principles. This sense of rhythm, this sense of control over the overall situation, is absolutely absolute and is something that other geniuses present do not have. "Su Han, how many more surprises do you want to give me?" For a moment, King Ling Dan was absolutely delighted. After he had seen half of it, he could predict that Su Han would definitely cause a huge upset in terms of fire control. Looking at the other three people in Qionghua Lingguo, Qu Tianshu and Zeng Tao, they all performed at their normal level. After all, the background of Qionghua Lingguo is there, and the geniuses present are hidden dragons and crouching tigers. They want to enter the middle and upper level. Queues are almost impossible. However, Yan Qingshang gave King Lingdan another surprise. Although her awakening progress was not as exaggerated as Su Han's, among all the contestants, she actually belonged to the first echelon. "Su Han, Yan Qingshang" King Lingdan seemed to see a bright future for the alchemy world of Qionghua Lingguo. Perhaps in a short period of time, Qionghua Lingguo would not be able to compare with alchemy forces like the Golden Crow Lingguo. But in the long run, King Ling Dan has full confidence. "Haha, Brother Ling, in this stage, maybe our Sanqing Lingguo will win the championship. This fire control, our Sanqinglingguo's Han Yan is a natural body of fire spirit Those sixty-four heavens and earth Fire source¡­¡­" King Tao Dan smiled heartily and was about to show off something to King Ling Dan. In the middle of a sentence, he suddenly stopped as if his throat was being strangled. His eyes narrowed sharply and he looked in Su Han's direction in disbelief. In this alchemy competition, it was the first time that he really paid attention to the unknown young man Qiong Hualingguo. However, this look made him unable to take his eyes away. ? ?? King Dan can become the leader of Sanqing Lingguo, how can he be an outsider? Even in the aspect of fire control, his attainments are deeper than King Lingdan. When he saw it, he was immediately attracted by Su Han's technique. Su Han's amazing techniques and consistent rhythm, let alone these young geniuses, even if he were King Tao Dan, he might not be able to do it so pleasing to the eye. What¡¯s even more frightening is that not only is Su Han¡¯s rhythm perfect, but the number of fire sources he awakens is also far ahead. In comparison, Han Yan, who has a body of fire spirit, lags far behind. King Tao Dan was speechless. He held it in for a long time and said in frustration: "Brother Ling, where did you find such a monster? I, Tao, am really convinced today." King Lingdan chuckled and was in a great mood. At this moment, another commotion came from the side: "Look, everyone, Shi Zhao from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, can he control fire at such an amazing speed?" King Ling Dan and King Tao Dan heard the sound and looked over, only to see the Shi Zhao of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom showing off his gorgeous fire control techniques in the formation. "As expected, he is indeed the number one alchemy genius in the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. The speed at which the fire source lights up is dazzling and dizzying." "He is said to be the number one fire control genius in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. He definitely lives up to his name. He is actually a few points faster than those geniuses who were born with fire spirit bodies." "Yes, this kind of fire control talent is simply terrifying." Obviously, none of these people noticed Su Han's performance now. King Tao Dan suddenly grinned: "Although this Shi Zhao is good, it is not the best. The real dark horse is in Qionghua Lingguo." "Qionghua Lingguo?" Everyone looked towards the players from Qionghua Lingguo. This time, everyone was stunned on the spot. Everyone's expression was like that of King Tao Dan just now, who instantly turned to stone. At this moment, more than half of the time has passed, and on Su Han's side, it is almost over. Of the sixty-four fire sources, nearly sixty have been awakened by him. That coherent rhythm made everyone dumbfounded. Everyone present is an expert, so it is impossible not to know what this method means. "Thiswhat is the name of this young man?" Apparently, there are still some people who don't remember Su Han's name. However, I believe that after this time, they will remember it forever. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 881 A dark horse You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! King Lingdan smiled and said: "This is Su Han from our Qionghua Lingguo. He is also a new talent that our Qionghua Lingguo has been cultivating recently." "Are you kidding me? Can Qionghua Lingguo cultivate such a genius?" "There is only one Qu Tianshu in Qionghua Lingguo whom I have heard of before. This Su Han is completely unknown." "King Lingdan, could it be that this boy is actually your Qionghua Lingguo's hidden trump card? No wonder he made arrogant remarks at the previous speech?" These alchemy representatives from the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms all looked at King Lingdan with surprise and suspicion. They expected King Lingdan to give an answer, but did not want to believe that Qionghua Lingguo really had such strength. King Lingdan said with an ambiguous smile: "This boy is indeed extremely talented." King Lingdan naturally couldn¡¯t say too much, he just made a few casual remarks. While speaking, Su Han had completed sixty fire sources and was entering the last four fire sources. "King Ling Dan, I think this boy's fire control skills are not like those of your Qionghua Ling Kingdom, right?" A Dan King from the Dayan Ling Kingdom frowned and asked. King Lingdan laughed: "It's inconvenient to say this." In the eyes of everyone in shock, Su Han completed the awakening of the last four fire sources in one go. For a time, sixty-four fire sources resonated together and swirled around Su Han's formation. For a time, there were many things happening. "Are all sixty-four fire sources awakened?" "It's incredible, incredible. It's simply unimaginable. This is just a young genius controlling fire." "Brother Ling, congratulations, you have definitely found a treasure, I am even a little jealous." It can be seen that the attitude of these representatives of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms towards King Lingdan has undergone some subtle changes. This is the respect that strength brings. On the other hand, the faces of those alchemy giants from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom suddenly turned livid. The pride of their Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, Shi Zhao, is still short of three fire sources at this moment. In the past, this would have been unthinkable. Among the alchemy geniuses in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, there is someone who can complete it faster than Shi Zhao. However, they also knew that Shi Zhao definitely tried his best and performed well. I can only blame that kid from Qionghua Lingguo for using some trick to wake up all sixty-four fire sources in such a short period of time. The alchemy giants of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom were all staring at Shi Zhao and constantly cheering him up in their hearts. It was obviously hoped that Shi Zhao could complete the awakening of all sixty-four fire sources before time ran out. In this way, Shi Zhao can also get all 150 points for this level. At least in terms of points, he is barely tied with the kid from Qionghua Lingguo. With the end of the first level, Shi Zhao finally awakened the last source of fire. There were looming beads of sweat on his forehead. And the alchemy elders of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom were obviously relieved. But at this time, a harsh voice suddenly sounded: "Su Han said before that he would surpass the geniuses of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom in every aspect of the Dan Dou competition. Now it seems that he has achieved it at least in this aspect. ah." This voice obviously had some evil intentions and came from the direction of a spiritual country that did not have much dealing with the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom. As soon as these words came out, the faces of the alchemy elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom suddenly became ugly. Because what the voice said was true, although Shi Zhao finally got full marks for this item, it took him longer to complete than Su Han. Shao Tian snorted coldly and said calmly: "Just surpassing a single event, how many problems can it explain?" As soon as Shao Tian spoke, the elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom immediately seemed to have taken reassurance, and they all echoed: "Yes, just the control of fire is slightly better than that of Shi Zhao, so it's too early to be happy. .¡± "Even if Su Han has some special advantages in fire control, in the other three items, our Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom will definitely win." "That's right, for the other three items, any alchemy genius our Golden Crow Lingguo can pull out will definitely defeat this Su Han." The elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom are full of confidence. At this time, the fire control results of other contestants were also counted one after another. As for the Golden Crow Lingguo, except for Shi Zhao, the scores of the other contestants all belong to the first team. In addition, several geniuses from various countries who were born with fire spirit bodies alsoIt is also among the best. Qu Tianshu was full of confidence before participating in the competition. He felt that he was number one in Qionghua Lingguo and would be no worse here. However, reality gave him a slap in the face. His fire control performance was ranked only in the middle among all the contestants. This also hit Qu Tianshu greatly, and he instantly turned into a frost-beaten eggplant, dejected. Opposite to this is Yan Qingshang. What everyone in the Qionghua Lingguo didn't expect was that Yan Qingshang's fire control performance was also ranked in the first queue. Compared with the geniuses of the Golden Crow Lingguo, they were not much different. Although not as evil as Su Han, it was enough to make several elders of Qionghua Lingguo overjoyed again. Of course, the biggest winner in this level is the Golden Crow Lingguo. The main talents of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom performed well. Although they did not win the first place in this category, everyone in the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom firmly believed that it was just an accident. "Shi Zhao, although there was an accident in this item, you also got full marks in this item. In terms of points, you are on par with Su Han. As soon as the results of the theoretical item come out, your total score will be There is no need to feel any pressure if you can surpass him." The elders of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom also called Shi Zhao aside alone to offer comfort. Shi Zhao sneered: "Elders, don't worry, this trivial matter will not affect my future performance. Su Han's ability to control fire is good, maybe this is his arrogant capital, but don't worry, for the next project, I will Will trample him underfoot." This is Shi Zhao¡¯s self-confidence. As the number one alchemy genius in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, he is not afraid of anyone of the younger generation. Seeing him like this, the elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom felt relieved. "Brother Ling, your trump card of Qionghua Lingguo is really hidden." The voices of several Lingguo representatives near Qionghua Lingguo were somewhat sour. Originally, these Lingguo were not very outstanding in the alchemy field, and they were brothers and sisters with Qionghua Lingguo. Unexpectedly, the former brothers and sisters would become famous in the blink of an eye, leaving them behind. This made them feel somewhat sour in their hearts. But at the same time, their views on Qionghua Lingguo have also undergone subtle changes. Su Han¡¯s astonishing performance prevented them from blatantly ostracizing Qionghua Lingguo like before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 882 Screening of elixir seeds You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Leaving the fire control competition hall, Sui Qing looked at Su Han with cold eyes. He didn't expect that this unknown person whom he looked down on would actually have much deeper fire control abilities than Qu Tianshu. No wonder Yan Qingshang ignored Qu Tianshu, but favored this boy. Sui Qing thinks that he performed well, but in the fire control event, he barely scored 100 points, which is above the average level. Compared with Su Han's one hundred and fifty points, it was not inferior at all. This made Sui Qing full of murderous intent towards Su Han. He had to admit that he underestimated Su Han. Before, he regarded Su Han as a nobody and thought that Yan Qingshang was deliberately using Su Han as a shield. But now it seems that Su Han is not that simple. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t get too proud too soon, you¡¯re lucky in this level.¡± Sui Qing snorted coldly. "Really? I hope you'll be lucky in the next level and I'll see." Su Han's thoughts were not focused on Sui Qing at all. He could feel the collective hostility toward him from the Golden Crow Lingguo. However, since he came to participate in the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference, Su Han was not afraid of offending anyone at all. After the two games, it was already past noon. After a short rest, the Dan Dou competition entered the third event. The third item is the elixir cultivation item. This competition can be said to be the best stage for those geniuses with wood spirit bodies to show their strength. The several wood spirit body geniuses present were all eager to give it a try. Metal, wood, water, fire, earth, and the five elements of the body all correspond to different advantages in the world of martial arts. The fire spirit body and the wood spirit body are obviously two physiques that have great advantages in alchemy. It has to be said that the overall bloodline level of this Thousand Island Territory is far better than that of Southern Xinjiang. Fire spirit bodies and wood spirit bodies, which only existed in legends in southern Xinjiang, were actually seen in several of them at the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms Alchemy Conference in the Thousand Islands Territory. The venue for the elixir cultivation competition is an empty elixir garden, which is divided into areas exclusive to each contestant. "Now, please all contestants enter your respective exclusive territory. In front of each of you, there are 500 elixir seeds. What you have to do is to select five king-level seeds from these 500 seeds. Sixth-level elixir seeds, and these five seeds must correspond to the five attributes of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Then, within three days, these five seeds will be cultivated into elixir seedlings." This competition is more complicated. Not only does it last a long time, but it also requires identifying specific levels of elixir seeds, corresponding to the attributes of the five elements, and finally cultivating them. "The total score for this item is 200 points. Each time you identify a correct elixir seed, you get ten points. Each time you successfully cultivate a elixir seed, you get thirty points." "However, you don't get thirty points just by cultivating seedlings. It also depends on the quality of the seedlings. If it is a low-grade seedling, you can only get ten points, a medium-grade seedling can get twenty points, and only a top-grade seedling can get three points. very." As soon as the rules were announced, every contestant felt a faint sense of pressure. This level is obviously designed to widen the gap between everyone's scores. First of all, this elixir seed needs to be selected at exactly the sixth level of the king level, and it must also correspond to the five elements attributes. Once one seed is mistaken, it is equivalent to forty points being completely lost. Secondly, the quality of the cultivated elixir seedlings is also an important factor in widening the score gap. And it is almost impossible to get all 200 points. Su Han closed his eyes slightly and waited until the person in charge announced all the rules before he started taking action. His thinking is very clear. There are three full days for this level. There is no need to rush for speed. Accuracy is the most important thing. After all, if you get one wrong seed, you will lose a whole forty points. This is obviously intolerable to Su Han, who pursues perfect scores. In front of Su Han, there were five hundred seeds. In addition to seeds, there are other necessary materials for cultivating elixirs, which are also placed nearby. Five hundred seeds are definitely a lot. That is to say, the geniuses of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. If they were replaced by people from Southern Xinjiang, even if the Lotus Crown Pill King of Southern Xinjiang did it himself, he might not be able to successfully select five king-level kings corresponding to the five elements attributes according to the rules of the competition. Here comes the sixth-level elixir seeds. Of course, for Su Han, with his alchemy attainments in his previous life, screening these elixir seeds is as easy as playing with his fingers. No matter what grade it isAs long as the elixir seeds pass through his hands, he observes them, and then smells them, he can basically judge the level without even opening the evil eye. Occasionally, Su Han would open his evil eye to confirm something difficult to determine. About two-quarters of an hour later, Su Han had swept most of the seeds aside, leaving only a few dozen seeds for selection. In fact, Su Han has basically locked in his mind which five seeds are. The reason why he selected so many seeds was because he thought of another thing. He looked at the cultivation materials provided by the Golden Crow Lingguo. He wanted to use conventional methods to cultivate the five king-level and sixth-level elixir seeds to high-grade quality. It was still quite difficult. ?Obviously, this was done intentionally by the organizers in order to limit the occurrence of perfect scores. Under these conditions, almost no one can get full marks. However, Su Han's pursuit is perfect scores. He knew that if he could continue to get full marks in this item, when the results of the first item came out, he would be the best and leave everyone behind. This is what Su Han is pursuing. After all, participating in the Dan Dou competition is not the main purpose of his visit this time. Trampling Shaotian under his feet is the ultimate purpose. If you can¡¯t leave everyone behind in the Dan Dou competition, then why challenge Shaotian? In the auditorium, Shao Tian sat upright, his eyes falling on several geniuses from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom from time to time. Occasionally, he would glance at Su Han. Even Shaotian himself couldn¡¯t explain why he cared about this arrogant young man. Perhaps, it was just because of the fire control aspect that this boy performed really well. That kind of sharpness vaguely reminded Shao Tian of himself back then. However, as soon as this idea appeared in his mind, he was immediately dismissed by Shao Tian. In Shaotian's eyes, he is truly unprecedented and unprecedented, a legend of alchemy that cannot be copied. He will never allow anyone who comes after him to follow his Shaotian path and rise to the top. This kid from Qionghua Lingguo is very happy now, but cultivating elixirs is not just about talent, it also requires ten years of hard work. In this aspect, the attainments of the alchemy geniuses of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom are the most profound. After all, there are many spiritual medicine gardens in the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom. These geniuses have been exposed to the spiritual medicines since they were young. When it comes to cultivating spiritual medicines, it is impossible for anyone to surpass the geniuses of the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom. Shao Tian participated in the design of this elixir cultivation project. He believed that with the few materials he provided, only the geniuses of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom had the slightest chance of getting full marks. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 883 Su Han¡¯s weird behavior You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the other side, King Lingdan paid close attention to Su Han's performance, but discovered Su Han's strange behavior. King Lingdan was also baffled by this move. "What is Su Han doing? He has selected dozens of elixir seeds. Is he planning to cultivate all these seeds and then choose from them?" King Lingdan was also baffled. For a moment, he couldn't guess Su Han's intentions at all. ?Theoretically, this is not impossible. If someone could really cultivate dozens of elixir seedlings and then select the five correct seedlings among them, this would also be in compliance with the rules. However, in this game, this method is simply not feasible. First of all, the cultivation materials prepared on site were all calculated and were simply not enough to cultivate dozens of elixir seedlings. Secondly, even if you spend your own money to prepare materials and cultivate them reluctantly, each person only has such a piece of land, which cannot accommodate dozens of elixir seeds. If it is barely accommodated, the elixir seeds will not grow well. Because the space of this site and the aura of heaven and earth are fixed. These spaces and spiritual energy are allocated to five elixir seeds, which are completely different from those allocated to fifty elixir seeds. If he hadn¡¯t known that Su Han was not a random person, King Ling Dan would have thought that Su Han was playing with fire. It is simply impossible to succeed in this way. At the same time, the elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom secretly gloated when they saw Su Han's performance. Before, they never thought that Su Han would have such superb fire control methods. They were surprised by this sudden fire control genius, but also had some doubts and fears, fearing that this son was from Qionghua Lingguo. A trump card specially prepared to fight against his own Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. However, seeing Su Han's performance now can be said to have completely dispelled their doubts. These elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom almost burst out laughing in their hearts at this moment. Su Han's performance in this area was completely no different from that of a layman. He didn't even understand that there were so many elixir seeds in a small area at the same time. It is impossible to survive through cultivation. Su Han obviously can¡¯t achieve anything famous by messing around like this. " However, they rely on their status. After all, the Golden Crow Lingguo's alchemy is much stronger than that of the Qionghua Lingguo. Therefore, they were not sarcastic or sarcastic, they just watched with cold eyes, ready to watch Su Han's excitement. If Su Han fails in this area, then the advantage of the previous fire control item will obviously be meaningless. "After these people had enough gloating, they no longer paid attention to Su Han. Su Han's performance was enough to show that he was no longer competitive in the cultivation of elixirs. So, they would rather spend their energy focusing on other geniuses. Su Han, on his side, didn't care about the criticism from the outside world and was completely immersed in his own thoughts. "It's no wonder that the outside world can't understand. His method is quite special. It must have surpassed the highest level of alchemy in the Thousand Islands Region. In fact, Su Han has already used this method once, when he was cultivating the Dream God Tree in the Evil Eye Space. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Five Elements Spirit Gathering Formation. Divide your competition area into two, plant the five king-level sixth-level five-element seeds selected by Su Han on the left, and plant the other 45 elixir seeds on the right. The key point is that the five seeds on the left correspond to the five elements attributes. And every nine of the forty-five seeds on the right correspond to one of the five elements attributes. In this way, the five seeds on the left and the forty-five seeds on the right each form a small five-element spirit gathering formation. The two small formations are connected to each other. The small formation on the right is the small formation on the left. The formation continuously delivers spiritual power. To put it bluntly, it is to transfer the spiritual power generated by the forty-five seeds on the right to the five seeds on the left to promote the growth of the five seeds on the left. This method sounds simple, but in actual operation, it is very technical. The operator is required to use the terrain and space, master the materials, and master the characteristics of the elixir seeds to an exquisite level. Except for Su Han, probably no one present could use this method. Even, there may not even be people who understand. After doing all this, the next step is to wait for the results. Su Han didn't waste any time, just meditating in this small world. He believed that using the Five Elements Spirit Gathering Technique to cultivate top-grade king-level sixth-level elixir seedlings within three days should not be a big problem. If not?Aiming for perfect scores, there is no need for him to make it so complicated. Even if he uses conventional methods like everyone else, even if there are various restrictions on materials, he can at least guarantee to cultivate middle-grade elixir seedlings, and there is also a certain chance of high-grade elixirs. "However, if you want all five to be top-grade, it is obviously impossible with the existing materials. Su Han believes that even those geniuses who are born with wood spirit bodies cannot do it without using special means. Time, one day passed quickly. During this day, the spectators discovered that the differences between the various contestants had slowly become apparent. For example, those geniuses who were born with wood spirit bodies have the talent of being extremely sensitive to wood spiritual power. They can tell the level of all elixir seeds by just looking at them. When cultivating, they have an amazing affinity for each elixir seed. They can easily discover the characteristics of elixir seeds and give corresponding cultivation methods. This is the advantage of the wood spirit body, which is difficult for ordinary people to surpass. "However, there are also those who can surpass it. For example, those geniuses from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom all possess a kind of spiritual liquid that can promote the growth of spiritual medicine. This advantage, although not its own advantage, is an advantage in resources. Obviously, other than the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, it is impossible for any other force to produce such spiritual liquid. Among them, the growth rate of Shi Zhao¡¯s elixir is even more astonishing. As the first day passed, the geniuses of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom and the geniuses of the Wood Spirit Body had obvious advantages. By the second day, most of the other people¡¯s elixir seeds also began to germinate. However, Su Han still couldn't see any movement, and there was no sign of breaking out of the ground. However, Su Han was not in a hurry at all. It¡¯s just that Su Han is not in a hurry, but King Lingdan is. Until now, he has not seen what Su Han's intentions are. Based on his understanding, he felt that Su Han should have some backup plan. However, he couldn't see the backhand at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 884 Another shocking explosion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the eyes of others, Su Han's actions were simply self-destruction. Even those referees who stood in a neutral position began to feel that Su Han had never learned how to cultivate elixirs. His previous good results in fire control were purely due to luck. "This Su Han must have been lucky. He has absorbed some heaven-defying fire in his body, so he is so good at controlling fire. However, after all, luck is not equal to strength. At this level, it will show It¡¯s his true form. No wonder, in a place like Qionghua Lingguo, how could he have so much experience in cultivating elixirs?¡± Qionghua Lingguo, among the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms, has relatively poor soil for elixirs. These people¡¯s speculations are reasonable. As for other Lingguo, forces like Tianluo Lingguo can¡¯t help but mock Qionghua Lingguo at this moment. After cultivating the elixir like this, Su Han still has the mind to meditate and practice in the competition venue. He is simply a freak. The elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom have completely lost interest in Su Han's progress and are focusing on their own geniuses and those geniuses with wood spirit bodies from other Spirit Kingdoms. By the evening of the next day, Su Han¡¯s elixir seeds finally sprouted. "It's a pity that it's too late to show up now. It's half a day behind the main force, and a whole day behind the first echelon. It's impossible to catch up." Those who were sour about Qionghua Lingguo before finally found the opportunity to laugh at him. King Ling Dan was still able to keep his composure and did not respond. On the morning of the third day, everyone took another look and found that the area on the right of Su Han's area had all sprouted. On the left side are five elixir seedlings. Overnight, the five elixir plants on the left grew crazily. In terms of size, they were almost ready to catch up with the large army. This time, King Ling Dan¡¯s frown finally relaxed, and it finally sprouted. "Su Han, what kind of trick is this? It makes me really scared." As for the others, they were shocked and couldn't believe their eyes. Overnight, Su Han's elixir caught up with him at such a terrifying speed? "Suddenly, these people who were originally prepared to watch the joke felt vaguely like they had been tricked by Su Han. Looking at this momentum, will it continue to grow like crazy? By the afternoon, their inner premonition came true. Su Han's elixir completely caught up, not only far surpassing the large army, but also rushing towards the geniuses in the first echelon. " Moreover, everyone can see that Su Han's elixir is slightly stronger than these first-tier geniuses in terms of color and vitality. This scene made everyone unable to believe their eyes. Even Shi Zhao, who had always been far ahead in first place, almost lost this advantage under Su Han's crazy pursuit. King Lingdan smiled happily. He knew that Su Han must have used some special means. That seemingly weird behavior was actually an advanced skill that ordinary people could not understand. Su Han has given him too many surprises, but now it seems that this madness will continue. Time has quickly come to the morning of the fourth day, which is the time when the elixir cultivation project is about to end. Every contestant looked solemn, except Su Han. Su Han knows very well that his five king-level sixth-level elixirs have grown very smoothly under the influence of the Five Elements Spirit Gathering Formation. There will definitely be no problem with the top grade, and they may even be the best. "The other forty-five elixir seedlings have never been very strong and seem to be unable to grow. Su Han knew that this was because the spiritual power they produced had become fertilizer for the five king-level and sixth-level elixirs, so they had not grown normally. If the Five Elements Spirit Gathering Formation is removed at this time, the growth rate of these elixirs will return to normal. At this time, the judges and spectators have begun to taste the elixir seedlings of all the contestants from a distance. Although it is far away and some details cannot be seen, some clues can still be seen based on the color, luster and size. By this time, Su Han's elixir seedlings were already far ahead. The almost perfect appearance and texture make it impossible for even those who want to find fault with it. In contrast, although Shi Zhao has gold??Lingguo's specially prepared spiritual liquid promotes the growth of elixirs, and it is supported by the Golden Crow Lingguo's elixir cultivation heritage. However, the elixirs he cultivated are not perfect. This shows that his skill has not reached the level of perfection after all. After the time limit ended, after intensive discussion by the referee team, the results were quickly tallied up. Su Han once again won the first place with an astonishing score of 200 points. This achievement is well deserved. Because Su Han's five elixir seedlings not only fully conformed to the Five Elements attributes, but also were all top grade, and one even reached the highest quality. And Shi Zhao, although he tried his best in this level, he only achieved 180 points. He had two elixirs, neither of which were of the highest quality. When Shi Zhao learned about Su Han's results, he almost went crazy. At this level, he has already used the spiritual liquid that he didn't originally intend to use, which can almost be regarded as opportunistic. And isn¡¯t his goal just to win? As a result, not only did he not win, but he was twenty points lower than Su Han. Is it so difficult to win against this kid? What Shi Zhao couldn't accept the most was that Su Han had no reputation at all before. In everyone's mind, he was a completely unknown passerby. And now, this passer-by seems to be competing with him for the championship. Shao Tian, ??who was on the viewing platform, had all the muscles on his face tense. It was really difficult for him to control himself. He couldn't help but imagine whether he could get the elixir if he participated in it. Full marks. After much deliberation, Shao Tian had to admit that even if he did it himself, he would not be able to cultivate four top-grade seedlings and one top-grade seedling without using spiritual liquid. This realization made Shaotian feel a little creepy in his heart. Forty years ago, as a young evildoer, I angered Elder Gu Huai of Qionghua Lingguo to death. Now, forty years later, another young evildoer has appeared in Qionghua Lingguo. Could it be that Elder Gu Huai has a spirit and has come to take revenge on him? No, this is absolutely impossible. He, Shaotian, is completely different from Elder Gu Huai, and there is absolutely no way he can be the second Elder Gu Huai. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 885: Three perfect scores You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, another news came from the judging panel, and the results of the first theoretical examination were finally released. "Quickly, announce the results of the theoretical test!" As soon as everyone in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom heard the results of the theoretical test came out, their eyes suddenly lit up and they couldn't wait to announce. There is no way, as the competition has developed so far, the elders of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, as well as Shi Zhao and the others, have been hit by Su Han twice in a row. At this moment, they really need the results of this theoretical exam to restore their morale. The referee opened his mouth and seemed hesitant, as if he didn't know what to say. "There is a perfect score for the theory test item. It's it's Su Han. Shi Zhao scored ninety-eight." As soon as he finished speaking, all the elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom turned to stone on the spot. They really couldn¡¯t believe it, and even began to wonder if they were hearing hallucinations. A genius from Qionghua Lingguo got perfect scores in three items? Moreover, the first day of their Jinwu Ling Kingdom has been pressed? If they hadn¡¯t seen this situation with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t believe it even if they were killed. The announcement of this news made the whole scene go crazy. Originally, Su Han's elixir cultivation was actually a perfect score, but they had not yet digested the news. As a result, the news came that Su Han also got perfect marks in the theory test. For a moment, everyone was speechless, and they didn¡¯t even know what to say. Especially those who had planned to watch the joke, their faces were burning, and they felt as if they had been slapped in the face by Su Han. "Monster, this is simply a monster. Is thisis this Su Han really a genius cultivated by Qionghua Lingguo?" "Yes, if it is said to be from the Golden Crow Lingguo, it is reasonable. Is the alchemy foundation of the Qionghua Lingguo so strong?" ¡°It¡¯s really unlucky that Qionghua Lingguo can pick up this child.¡± Everyone sighed. After all, everyone knows that being strong now does not mean being strong forever. Only when the younger generation is strong can they be truly strong. Even a heaven-defying monster can change the future destiny of a spiritual country. "This Su Han, if he really didn't cheat, is obviously a monster genius of that level. Among the people present, Shi Zhao was the angriest. When he heard that Su Han had received perfect marks again, his face was ashen and he already had an urge to run away deep in his heart. ?????????????? Shi Zhao is clearly the one with the advantage. In the home battle, the questions for the theory project came from his Shi Zhao¡¯s master. When cultivating the elixir project, he, Shi Zhao, even used heaven-defying spiritual liquid. What else do you want from him? What else could he do? This feeling of powerlessness of being unable to win even after exhausting all methods drove Shi Zhao crazy. It just happened that at this moment, someone mentioned that issue again: "This Su Han previously claimed that he would surpass the Alchemy Genius of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom in every category, but now it seems that he is serious?" "No, I always feel like there's something wrong here. Is this Su Han cheating?" "Yes, after all, there is an old incident from forty years ago. I think Qionghua Lingguo has always held a grudge against that incident, and has been planning for decades to launch an alchemy genius in order to regain the situation. This is It's entirely possible." ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you want to regain your position, but I don¡¯t know if this method is legitimate or not.¡± "Yes, this Su Han must have used some unknown cheating method, right?" King Ling Dan was frank and calmly smiled: "If you all suspect that Qionghua Lingguo has used any shameful cheating methods, you can use any method you can imagine to check. If you can find out the slightest cheating method, Qiong Hua Lingguo will Hua Lingguo will all withdraw from the Alchemy Conference." This sentence cannot be said to be unimportant. Those who had doubts in their hearts had their doubts basically dispelled after hearing King Lingdan¡¯s words. After all, this alchemy conference is more than just an alchemy competition. If you take the risk of withdrawing from the Alchemy Competition for the sake of winning the Alchemy Competition, this is obviously not worth the loss. Only a few people still have strong doubts. However, their suspicion is obviously not enough to influence the overall situation. The Dan Dou competition continues. So far, Su Han has the highest total score in the three items. Adding up the three items, it is a perfect score of 450 points. Followed closely by Shi Zhao, who also scored 428 points. However, Shi Zhao was obviously in a bad mood and pursed his lips tightly. So far, Su Han has really done it, beating Shi Zhao in every event, either in terms of scores or time. This is obviously a slap in the face to Shi Zhao, who is the number one alchemy genius in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. Shi Zhao only has one last chance to make a comeback, which is to get the score back in the fourth event. In addition, what makes King Lingdan and other elders of Qionghua Lingguo even more delighted is that Yan Qingshang's total score of the three items is actually ranked twelfth. This is undoubtedly another surprise for Qionghua Lingguo. When they set off for the Alchemy Competition, they did not expect that their disciples would achieve such good results in the Alchemy Competition. "Okay, okay, Su Han, Qingshang, so far, you have performed very well, far exceeding our expectations. I hope you will not feel any pressure in tomorrow's fourth event and can perform to your heart's content." "As for Tianshu, your talent in martial arts is outstanding, and your talent in alchemy is also good. This alchemy competition is a test for your character. If you can survive this test and your state of mind is sublimated, your future achievements will be , will definitely surpass your grandfather, Elder Qu. On the other hand, if your state of mind cannot break through your own obstacles, then you have to say something else." King Ling Dan said something else meaningful when facing Qu Tianshu. Before Qu Tianshu participated in the alchemy competition, he always believed that he had outstanding talent in alchemy and was the trump card of Qionghua Lingguo. It wasn't until he actually faced the alchemy genius from the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms that he suddenly discovered how much of a fool he had been in the past. He thought that he could make all the difference in the Qionghua Ling Kingdom, but at this alchemy conference, he could still be as good as a fish in water. ¡°However, reality severely raped his innocence. His total score in the three categories was shockingly only ranked 26th. What makes him even more unacceptable is that the two junior brothers and sisters who he always thought were talented than him have achieved impressive results. Su Han, in particular, was a blockbuster and could be called the biggest dark horse in this alchemy competition. After listening to King Ling Dan's words, Qu Tianshu remained silent, but his heart was filled with turmoil. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 886: Midnight Invitation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Three days of cultivating elixirs made many contestants feel tired. Therefore, no competition will be held that day, and the fourth alchemy event will be scheduled for tomorrow. Su Han didn't care. His performance in the three competitions made him determined to win this championship. No matter it was Shi Zhao or anything else, there was nothing he could do to stop him. Su Han has only one purpose, which is to leave the alchemy geniuses of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom far behind and gain the right to speak in front of Shao Tian. "Congratulations, junior brother. Judging from your expression, you are very sure of winning this alchemy competition." That night, Yan Qingshang came to visit. When he saw Su Han when he entered the door, he said. Su Han didn¡¯t expect her insight to be so sharp. He laughed and said, ¡°I dare not say anything else, but I will try my best.¡± Yan Qingshang tilted her head slightly and said nothing more. With her powers of observation, she had long ago vaguely discovered that there seemed to be a tacit understanding between Su Han and King Ling Dan. On the first day of the Alchemy Conference, King Ling Dan openly declared that Su Han was a more evil genius than Shao Tian. , these seem to be planned. However, Yan Qingshang didn¡¯t know what they planned. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off "Senior sister, please sit down." Su Han smiled. The two looked at each other, and Yan Qingshang actually didn't know the reason for her visit. Maybe I just wanted to come and congratulate Su Han and sit down for a while. For some reason, Yan Qingshang always felt that she was very relaxed when getting along with this junior brother. It seems that some of the heavy burdens on my mind can be temporarily lifted off. She remembered that on the eve of leaving for the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference, she had quietly gone to Su Han's cave, but she came back before she could see anyone. In fact, she just saw Su Han summoning a magical spiritual plant when fighting Jin Feng, so she wanted to ask Su Han whether that spiritual plant could be used as a summoned object and put into the black prison. , looking for news. However, Yan Qingshang gave up the idea in the end, because according to her inquiries, only the native Gu insects of the Tianluo Lingguo could survive in the black prison. Other summons such as spiritual beasts, spiritual plants, etc. In prison, life will be cut off inexplicably. What's more, Junior Brother Su Han and her Yan Qingshang are not related, so he is really embarrassed to ask for help. While Yan Qingshang was thinking about it, she suddenly realized that she had been sitting in the house for a long time. It's really rude to not take the initiative to talk about something. When she looked up and saw Su Han's calm and calm eyes, Yan Qingshang felt guilty for some reason. She actually hasn't had much contact with male cultivators of the same age, and doesn't know how to chat with them. In the midst of embarrassment, a transmission note suddenly flew in from outside the door. The two men suddenly looked at each other, and Su Han reached out to grab the transmission note. "Su Han, do you have the courage to come out and talk about it?" Yan Qingshang's face changed slightly: "This is Sui Qing's voice. Junior Brother Su, this person is vicious and insidious. He is a complete villain. You must be on your guard. It is best to ignore him." Su Han pondered for a moment and said with a smile, "I'd better go out and meet him for a while." "Junior brother, don't you believe what I say? I have dealt with Sui Qing several times, and I know his character very well," Yan Qingshang said angrily. "Senior sister, I don't believe you, and I can see that Sui Qing is vicious and sinister. However, this is a matter between men. Senior sister, please go back first." Seeing Su Han's determined look, Yan Qingshang could only nodded slightly: "Then I'm leaving, so be careful." After saying that, a figure dressed in snow-white floated away directly from the back door. Su Han opened the front door and walked out of the room. He saw Sui Qing, dressed in black, completely hidden in the darkness. If you didn't look carefully, you couldn't even tell. After seeing Su Han, Sui Qing sneered and said, "You really dare to come." "If you have something to say, say it quickly. If you have something to say, say it quickly. What's going on?" Su Han didn't bother to talk nonsense to Sui Qing. "Hmph, don't pretend in front of me. I know that you must have used some shady means to get perfect scores in three items." "If you just want to talk about these boring nonsense, then please come back." Su Han smiled lightly. Sui Qing really thought that everyone in the world was as despicable as himself. "Hmph, it doesn't matter if you don't admit it, then let's get down to business. Do you have the guts to have a private fight with me?" Sui Qing sneered.? "Private fight? Let's agree first, I'm not interested without a bet." Su Han said calmly. "Of course there is a bet, it's Yan Qingshang." Sui Qing stared at Su Han with her triangular eyes and sneered, "Whoever loses will never appear in front of Yan Qingshang for the rest of his life. He will not be able to harass her or be alone with her. Do you dare to accept this bet? ?¡± "Haha! Interesting." Su Han deliberately laughed twice and looked like he was thinking. "What, you don't dare?" Sui Qing said provocatively. "Dare, why don't you dare?" Su Han said with a smile, "I can help senior sister eliminate a serious problem with just a little effort. I'm happy before it's too late." "Huh, don't talk too much too early." Sui Qing sneered, "People who underestimate me will usually end up dying miserably." Su Han shrugged his shoulders: "Then tell me, what are you fighting for?" "Since ancient times, erysipelas has always been in different families. How about we fight against poisons?" Sui Qing laughed sinisterly. It was obvious that he came prepared. Looking at his exaggerated and sinister temperament, he does look like an alchemist who is good at using poison. However, he obviously found the wrong person. For Su Han, it would be a joke for anyone to fight with him. "Since you insist on playing, then let's play!" Su Han deliberately sounded ignorant. When Sui Qing heard that Su Han agreed to his poisonous fight, he was so happy that he almost laughed on the spot. This kid didn't understand him at all, but he rashly agreed to his poisonous fight. He was simply seeking death. "Okay, the rules of the poison fight are very simple. You and I, each using our own magical powers, will each prepare a portion of poison and give it to the other person to eat. After a quarter of an hour, whoever is still standing will win. If both sides fall Either down or both standing, the one with the least degree of poisoning wins." The rule Sui Qing mentioned is indeed very simple, but it is the favorite gambling method among poison masters. It not only tests the ability of both parties to prepare poison, but also tests the ability of both parties to avoid and detoxify. After taking the opponent's poison, you can use your own methods to avoid the poison, or you can rely on your own alchemy skills to prepare the antidote. As long as the poison level is lower than the opponent's after a quarter of an hour, you will win. The reason why Sui Qing is very confident in this poison fight is naturally because he has a very advanced knowledge of poisons, and he also tamed a green python by chance two years ago and incorporated the green snake venom into his own blend. Among the poisons, it is even more powerful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 887: The Poison Fight You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It can be said that Qingming Snake Venom is Sui Qing's biggest trump card. He believed that within the scope of the younger generation of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, even Shi Zhao would be very reluctant to detoxify within a quarter of an hour if he was poisoned by the Green Dark Snake. Not to mention, Su Han is just from Qionghua Lingguo, and he used some shady means to achieve three perfect scores. " Don't even think about undoing the venom of his green snake. " Moreover, Sui Qing had already thought that after a quarter of an hour, he would not detoxify Su Han. Instead, he would watch Su Han slowly die from the poison with a grin. Even if Su Han kneels in front of Sui Qing and begs him to detoxify, he will not detoxify. This is Su Han's own courting of death. Who dared him to get his hands on Yan Qingshang? Yan Qingshang has long been regarded as his forbidden love by Sui Qing. Let alone Su Han, even if Qu Tianshu wanted to get involved, Sui Qing would never agree. "Having a love rival fall at your feet moaning and struggling to death, as a poison master, that is the greatest reward and the greatest satisfaction. Sui Qing¡¯s imagination is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. The two of them used the fastest speed to prepare a dose of poison and gave it to the other party. After taking Su Han's poison, Sui Qing analyzed the ingredients and found that it was just a few common poisons and had no ingredients that could threaten him. So, Sui Qing took out the poison-avoiding pill that he had prepared from the storage ring and drank it with a sneer. He believes that his idea has come true. This Su Han is indeed a guy who uses cheating methods to gain fame. The poison he prepared does not pose any threat to Sui Qing at all. However, what surprised Sui Qing was that after Su Han took the poison he prepared, he also stood there calmly and looked at him calmly. "Is this kid looking for death?" Sui Qing sneered in her heart. The components of his Green Dark Snake Venom are not easy to resolve. Could it be that this kid didn't analyze the ingredients of Green Dark Snake Venom at all? No wonder, with the background of Qionghua Lingguo, how can anyone who comes from there know the Green Dark Snake Venom? However, no matter how little knowledge you have, you should at least be able to tell that this is a deadly poison, right? Su Han behaved like this and looked like he didn't know what was going on. Sui Qing almost doubted whether this kid was an alchemist after all. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If Su Han failed to distinguish the fatal snake venom from beginning to end, and died like this, then wouldn¡¯t Sui Qing be boring? Sui Qing decided to remind Su Han. "Boy, are you too carefree? Do you think the poison I, Sui Qing, has given me is so easy to deal with? Let me remind you, anyone who underestimates me will definitely suffer a big loss in the end." Sui Qing sneered. With this reminder, if this kid is still indifferent, then there is really no cure. But what surprised Sui Qing was that Su Han was really indifferent to his words. He just turned around slowly and said leisurely: "I think you are the one who is too leisurely, right? A quarter of an hour has almost passed, are you sure? Check the poison on yourself again?" Sui Qing was stunned when he heard what he said, and then sneered: "You kid, you are about to die, do you still want to talk big?" As he said that, Sui Qing also glanced at the poison on his body out of instinct. Under this sweep, he was shaken out of his mind. He found that there was a strange shadow that had appeared around his sea of ????consciousness without knowing when! His surprise was nothing short of extraordinary. A moment ago, he was still complacent, thinking that the other party was too weak to even detect the venom of the Green Dark Snake. As a result, at this moment, he discovered that his consciousness was surrounded by an inexplicable cloud! " Moreover, the encirclement was so terrifying that it seemed to swallow up his sea of ??consciousness, completely shrouding it under the control of this dark cloud! "not good!" A hint of fear finally flashed through Sui Qing's heart. At this moment, Su Han said with a smile: "How does the poison of the Dream God taste? Don't blame me for not reminding you. If this poison is not removed in time, it will gradually swallow up your consciousness and let you enter the dreamland. It¡¯s quite scary to turn into a walking zombie.¡± Sui Qing was speechless. After listening to Su Han's words and analyzing them with his own poisonous knowledge, Sui Qing knew that what Su Han said was true. "Boy, stop talking nonsense. I can detoxify the Green Ming Snake Venom on your body. You should also hand over the antidote quickly. How about a draw in this round?"   Sui Qing can¡¯t care so much anymore. No matter how important face is, it¡¯s not as important as his own life. At this moment, he actually made a request for reconciliation to Su Han. Su Han smiled and said: "Green Dark Snake Venom? Where did the Green Dark Snake Venom come from in my body?" "Boy, don't toast me and eat as a penalty. I'm warning you that you have been poisoned by my exclusive Qingming snake venom. If I become a walking zombie, you will not escape death." Sui Qing was furious and couldn't help but glance at Su Han. However, this sweep surprised him again. I saw no sign of being poisoned by the Green Dark Snake on Su Han's body? On the contrary, Su Han's eyes were clear and his face was rosy, and he couldn't be healthier. Su Han laughed loudly: "Hahaha, Sui Qing, it turns out that the poison I took just now is your exclusive Qingming Snake Venom? Why do I feel like I was bitten by a mosquito? Are you sure you are decent? poison?" Sui Qing's face was burning. How could he not know that the other party said this just to humiliate himself. However, he couldn't figure it out, how could the other party be fine after being poisoned by his own Qingming Snake Venom? Is he still invulnerable to all poisons? Sui Qing couldn't care about that anymore, and quickly sat down cross-legged to do his exercises, using his own methods again and again, trying to dispel the dark cloud of the dream god's poison in the sea of ??consciousness. However, no matter what he did, the invasion of the dark cloud was only delayed a little, but it still continued to advance slowly. "Where is the antidote? Where is the antidote? Give me the antidote. I can exchange it for anything." Sui Qing was really panicked. For the first time in his life, he felt that he was enveloped in the shadow of death. He didn't want to die. Su Han¡¯s eyes were calm, and he smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want the antidote. However, you have to promise me one thing.¡± Su Han had long seen that Sui Qing looked sinister and sinister, but in fact, he was just a villain who was greedy for life and afraid of death. Such people are not scary at all, because at any time, they will put saving their lives as the first priority. And cherishing life too much is the fatal weakness of this kind of person. Su Han had no intention of actually killing Sui Qing. After all, this was still during the Dan Dou competition. If a contestant died, it would definitely cause an uproar, and Tianluo Lingguo would not let it go. By then, Sui Qing¡¯s midnight visit to him will be dug out, and he will be under great suspicion. Su Han is not afraid of anything, but it is not good to hurt King Ling Dan and Yan Qingshang after all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 888 Alchemy Competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Conditions? What conditions?" Sui Qing originally thought that she was dead, but when she heard that Su Han only needed one condition to let her go, she was overjoyed. He did not care about the shame and immediately swore: "As long as you can detoxify me, I, Sui Qing, will be able to work as a cow or a horse for you in this life." In order to survive, he also risked his life and was able to bend and stretch. This is a real man. Su Han had enough of admiring Sui Qing's ugly appearance, and then said calmly: "I don't need you to act like a cow or a horse, but my antidote is temporary. Each antidote can only be effective for one month. Time. Once it passes, the poison of the Dream God will still invade your sea of ??consciousness." "I will give you three antidotes today. When you finish eating, come to me in Qionghua Lingguo." Su Han flicked his hand and three paper bags fell in front of Sui Qing. Sui Qing grimaced, had no choice but to accept it, and quickly swallowed a portion of the antidote. He also knew that there was no condition to negotiate with Su Han at all. He would give him as many antidotes as the other party was willing to give him. Because this is not a negotiation between the two parties, but your own life, which is completely in the hands of the other party. If you raise any objections now, the other party may be so angry that they may not even give you these three antidotes. Furthermore, Sui Qing still has a glimmer of hope in her heart. As long as the poison is temporarily detoxified, she can slowly study it after she goes back, and then seek help from the elders of Tianluo Lingguo. Are she afraid that this weird dream god's poison cannot be completely eliminated? ????????????????????? In the end, bowing your head and being submissive is just an expedient measure for Sui Qing. In fact, Su Han had already fully understood Sui Qing's psychological activities. If Sui Qing really thinks so, then he is destined to be disappointed. Because the antidote to the poison of the Dreamwood resin must also be prepared with the Dreamwood resin. Su Han can be 100% sure that the king-level dream tree cannot be found in the entire Thousand Islands Territory. Soon, Sui Qing will discover that the poison of the Dream God cannot be cured without Su Han. After Sui Qing left, this small episode did not affect Su Han's rhythm. Su Han returned to the room and sat cross-legged, full of confidence in tomorrow's alchemy competition. Early the next morning, all the contestants and spectators gathered again. The alchemy competition was held in an empty hall. ¡°After a night of digesting Su Han¡¯s unbelievable three perfect scores yesterday, everyone became much calmer. Their thoughts are basically two extremes. One is to recognize Su Han's genius, and the other is to believe that Qionghua Lingguo deliberately cheated in order to create a genius who can compete with Golden Crow Lingguo. "Those who think Su Han is cheating are waiting to see Su Han's jokes in this fourth alchemy competition. ¡°After all, other things can be faked, but the actual alchemy operation cannot be faked. If Su Han's performance plummeted at this level, they would have something to say. ??????????????????????Including most people in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, they are very paranoid that someone must have helped Su Han cheat. So, they are all here with their wishful thinking, waiting to see Su Han make a fool of himself here. Yan Qingshang stood not far from Su Han. She was actually very worried inside. She always wanted to ask Su Han, what happened between Su Han and Sui Qing last night? Because she knew Sui Qing¡¯s insidiousness, and also knew that Sui Qing was good at using poison, and his poisoning techniques were several times better than Yi Feng from Qionghua Lingguo. She was always worried that Su Han would fall for Sui Qing's tricks. However, looking at Su Han's appearance, there didn't seem to be anything unusual. On the contrary, Sui Qing, who was in the queue of Tianluo Lingguo, had two deep dark circles on his face, obviously he had not slept all night. Moreover, Sui Qing seems to be worried today. Usually when he is not doing anything, he would harass Yan Qingshang or say some mean words to Su Han or Qu Tianshu, but today, all these actions have stopped. . Such anomalies made Yan Qingshang puzzled. Just when Yan Qingshang wanted to step forward to ask, the person in charge of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom stepped onto the high platform. "Everyone, the alchemy competition is divided into three links. The full score for each link is one hundred points, for a total of three hundred points. The first link is to perfect the elixir recipe. In front of each of you, there will be ten incomplete pictures. Dan Fang, what you have to do is to fill in the missing ingredients in the Dan Fang. Each Dan Fang successfully completed will be worth ten points, with a total score of 100. Remember, each Dan Fang may have more than one missing ingredient. If you make a mistake, , under-supplementing or over-supplementing, no points will be scored.¡± "The second ringFestival, decompose the elixir. In front of each of you, there will be an elixir. What you have to do is to decompose this elixir and restore its materials. This elixir has three main materials and fourteen auxiliary materials. If you write one main material correctly, you will get ten points. If you write one auxiliary material correctly, you will get five points. The total score is one hundred. In addition, because there are only seventeen kinds of materials in total, you can only write seventeen kinds on your answer sheet. If you write more than eighteen kinds, you will not get a point. " This rule is obviously to prevent someone from taking advantage of the situation and writing a lot of materials and names to gamble on luck. Su Han is as immovable as a mountain. No matter what the rules of the game are, it is obviously impossible to affect him. "The third link is the alchemy link. The materials have been prepared for you, as well as the names and recipes of the elixirs that need to be refined. Thirty points will be awarded to refine the middle-grade elixir, and the top-grade elixir will be refined For elixirs, you get sixty points, and for refining the best elixirs, you get one hundred points." After the rules were announced, the alchemy competition officially began. The first step of supplementing the elixir recipe was not difficult for Su Han at all. The most stored things in his memory are various prescriptions. The prescriptions in this test paper obviously couldn't trouble him. There were one or two unfamiliar ones, and Su Han relied on his knowledge of alchemy to quickly deduce the required materials. In this way, he quickly entered the second stage, the decomposition of the elixir. Generally speaking, there are not many alchemists willing to spend time decomposing elixirs. Because the process of decomposing elixirs is more complicated than refining elixirs, and requires much more effort and energy. However, in Su Han's previous life, it was precisely because he couldn't practice martial arts and had too much time that he often did the decomposition of pills. When Su Han took the elixir in his hand, he discovered that he actually knew the elixir. "Water Moon Pill!" Su Han immediately recognized the name of this elixir. This elixir was created by a female elixir master named Shui Yue nearly a thousand years ago. It can be said to be her representative work. Its effect is actually to cut the menstruation and cleanse the marrow, and the target must be an untouched young woman. This Water Moon Pill, taken regularly, can remove some impurities from their bodies and help their physiques become more suitable for martial arts practice. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 889 A perfect ending You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Combining the origin and effectiveness of this elixir, we can know that this elixir must be a rather unpopular elixir. It is precisely because it is unpopular that it can appear in today's exam. Now that Su Han has recognized the Water Moon Pill, there is no need for Su Han to spend so much energy on decomposing it. However, decomposition is still necessary. ¡°After all, what Su Han has mastered is the Shuiyue Dan recipe from hundreds of years ago. What if the recipe has been improved by now? Or, what alternative materials are used in this Water Moon Pill? In this case, if it is written according to its original material, it may be judged as an error. However, recognizing this elixir is still very advantageous for analysis. At least, you don't have to bump around like a headless fly, which can save more than 90% of your energy. After refining and analyzing, Su Han discovered that there were indeed three ingredients in the Shuiyue Pill. They were different from the recipe in his memory. Substitute materials should have been used. After analyzing it, Su Han wrote down all the materials one by one, and this step was over. It was surprisingly simple. ¡°Unexpectedly, this part of the process made me take advantage of the situation.¡± Su Han knew that even if he had never heard of the Water Moon Pill, with his own strength, it would only be a matter of time before he could analyze it. It would just waste more time and energy. Su Han didn¡¯t think too much, took a short rest and entered the third stage. With the first two links in place, Su Han can be sure that he has locked in the championship of this alchemy competition in advance. ???????????????????? Since I completed the first two links very quickly, I have plenty of time to consume in this third link. Su Han glanced at the materials for the third stage, then picked up the elixir scroll on the table and saw that the elixir required to be refined in the third stage turned out to be Nayuan Dan. This Nayuan Dan is a relatively basic elixir. However, although everyone can refine this basic elixir, there are very few who can refine it to high-grade or even top-grade elixirs. This link is obviously a test of the geniuses¡¯ actual alchemy skills. The materials needed for alchemy have also been put aside. Su Han took a quick look and found that the materials were not very heavy and were only enough to refine about five Nayuan Pills. ¡° Moreover, the organizers also deliberately limited the quality of the materials. The grade and year of these materials were relatively inferior. "Obviously, it is not easy to refine the best Nayuan Pill using this kind of material. Su Han thought carefully, and his every move also fell in the eyes of the audience. King Ling Dan was very pleased to see that Su Han was so strong that he completed the first and second links in one fell swoop. He knew that as long as Su Han didn't make fatal mistakes while refining the alchemy, the championship would almost be locked in advance. But those elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom had pale faces. They originally thought that Su Han would definitely show his cowardice in this fourth competition, and they were all ready to see Su Han make a fool of himself. However, what they never expected was that Su Han's speed and momentum were actually the strongest among all the contestants present? If he was cheating, how could he complete the first two links so quickly? ????????????????????????????????????????All of these Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom elders have hesitant eyes. Although they are suspicious in their hearts, they still dare not make any conclusions. "Could it be that this Su Han really has such a demonic talent?" They were very reluctant to think about this, because they felt that with the resources and foundation of Qionghua Lingguo, it was absolutely impossible to develop such a demonic alchemy genius. If there really is such a monster genius, he should come from their Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. Suspicions remain suspicions, and now they can only wait for the results. Su Han was not in a hurry to start refining the elixir. Instead, he meditated and deduced the refining process of Nayuan Dan in his mind. Afterwards, Su Han officially started refining. The first time, he did not put all the materials into the alchemy cauldron, but only picked out the amount needed to refine one Nayuan Dan and tried to refine it. After the first elixir is released, it will be of the highest quality. Su Han was not satisfied. He recalled the first refining process and started refining it again. By the third time, a top-quality elixir was announced. After doing this, Su Han's forehead was sweating slightly. He also didn¡¯t expect to use these inferior materials to refine the best Nayuan Pill.Come on, it's actually a bit difficult. Su Han thinks this result is quite perfect. I thought that if nothing else happened, I would have received full marks for the fourth item. King Ling Dan was in the audience. Although he did not see clearly what grade of elixir Su Han had refined, seeing that Su Han stopped refining, he knew that the result must be good. At least, it will be top grade. Others who were paying attention to Su Han only saw the white light of the Cheng Dan flashing before it was put into Su Han's sleeves. As for what grade of Cheng Dan it was, they couldn't see clearly. At the moment, these people also have many speculations in their minds. Su Han did not waste the rest of the day. He meditated and practiced in the competition venue. One day later, the fourth competition also officially came to an end. As soon as the contestants left the competition venue, Ling Dan King couldn't wait to greet them: "Su Han, thank you for your hard work. Haha, you have made great contributions to our Qionghua Lingguo in this Dan Dou competition." Before Su Han had time to say anything, an elder from Tianluo Lingguo next to him couldn't bear to hear it and snorted coldly: "The fourth result hasn't come out yet. Is it too early to say this now? Maybe, this The kid performed abnormally in the fourth level." King Lingdan had heard too many taunts like this, and he smiled casually: "Fellow Taoist, you should pay attention to whether your own genius is not performing properly. If you care about others like this, don't you feel that your own affairs are a bit too much?" That day, Elder Luo Lingguo was choked by King Lingdan, and his expression suddenly became indescribably ugly. He was 100% hoping that Su Han would perform abnormally, but judging from Su Han's steady demeanor, it didn't look like he was performing abnormally at all. "Sui Qing went to test this guy in the middle of the night yesterday. Didn't it work? This guy, even Sui Qing's unique poison method couldn't do anything to him? What on earth is going on?" This Tianluo Lingguo elder had a hundred questions in his heart, and he wanted to ask Sui Qing, but looking at Sui Qing's lost look, even if he asked, he couldn't get anything out. "Junior Brother Su, have you analyzed the elixir in the second stage? Is it a elixir for women to temper their bodies?" Behind Su Han, Yan Qingshang chased after him and asked humbly. Being able to analyze that the Water Moon Pill is for women to temper their bodies shows that Yan Qingshang is very close to the correct answer. Su Han smiled: "How many materials did Senior Sister analyze?" "I have only analyzed three main materials and ten auxiliary materials. I am not sure about the remaining four auxiliary materials." Yan Qingshang bit her lip lightly and said uncertainly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 890 Another perfect score You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Senior sister, that elixir is called Shuiyue Dan. It is indeed an elixir for women to temper their bodies. If you can analyze this, it means that you still have great hope of getting high scores in this link. " Su Han could see that Yan Qingshang was not confident about Shuiyue Dan, so he immediately spoke words of encouragement. Just as he finished speaking, he heard a sneer coming from behind: "Su, stop pretending. The recipe for this elixir was recently taken out from a secret realm by an elder from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. It has never been spread in the Thousand Islands Domain before, so it¡¯s strange that you know its name.¡± This sarcastic voice came from a genius from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. Su Han smiled casually, but didn't bother to argue. Facts speak louder than words. But he didn't bother to talk to these guys. Yan Qingshang also frowned slightly: "Junior brother, let's go back to the main venue." The two quickened their pace and soon left the Golden Crow Lingguo group behind. The group of people from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom did not expect Su Han to be able to calm down like this, and they suddenly felt aggrieved. Glancing out of the corner of his eye, he saw Qu Tianshu walking out of the alchemy hall alone. These geniuses from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom mocked and said, "Why, Qu Tianshu, aren't you the number one genius in the Qionghua Spirit Kingdom? Why is it that this beautiful lady ignores you, but is so intimate with your junior brother?" "It's no wonder that in the previous three competitions, your results were far inferior to those of your junior brother." "It's hard to say. Maybe as a senior brother, he is promoting his style and letting the younger brothers shine! That is also very possible." "Hahaha, Brother Qu, is that so?" A group of people laughed exaggeratedly, with smiles that were extremely mocking. Qu Tianshu¡¯s face turned livid, recalling that his performance in the alchemy competition was indeed not good. In the fourth competition that just ended, although Qionghua Jinding assisted, his performance was mediocre. This time he came to the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom to participate in the alchemy competition, it was indeed a big blow to him. My own level can only be considered average among the participating geniuses. Not only that, he was far surpassed by his junior brother. Qu Tianshu was dejected, but the words of King Ling Dan suddenly rang in his ears: "The Dan Dou Competition is a test for your character. If you can survive this test and your state of mind is sublimated, your future achievements will surely be great." More than your grandfather, Elder Qu On the other hand, if your state of mind cannot break through your own obstacles, you have to say something else" Suddenly, Qu Tianshu's heart was filled with turmoil, and in a flash of thought, he seemed to have a clear understanding. At the moment, Qu Tianshu said coldly: "Instead of talking nonsense here, you should take the time to care about yourselves. I have a talented junior brother, and I am proud of him, but what about you? If you can't win the championship you deserve, it would be so embarrassing. , is it much more serious than me?" After saying that, Qu Tianshu didn't bother to care about the reaction of these people, snorted coldly, and said: "Don't tell me that you, the so-called top alchemy geniuses of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, are mocking me like this because you can't lose. rise?" After saying that, Qu Tianshu walked away. The geniuses of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom were stunned for a moment. It wasn't until Qu Tianshu walked away that they realized what they were doing and cursed one after another: "Damn, what is this kid so proud of? The results haven't come out yet, he thinks that Su Han If you lead by twenty points in the first three items, you will definitely win the championship?" "This Qionghua Lingguo is really rampant. That little thief Su Han is rampant, and now even Qu Tianshu is also rampant." "Brother Shi Zhao, that little thief Su Han is inferior to you in all aspects of resources. He must have shown his cowardice in the fourth competition. Otherwise, he wouldn't have said nothing just now." "Yes, it's time for Qionghua Lingguo's rampage to come to an end." Everyone was talking to each other, but Shi Zhao, who was surrounded by them, had a frown on his face. After competing in the first three items, he really didn't dare to underestimate Su Han anymore. Deep down in his heart, he was full of doubts. What would happen to Su Han's results in the fourth item? Doubts are doubts, and now he can only wait for the results. After everyone returned to the main venue, the results of the fourth event were quickly tallied up. "What? Another perfect score!" This explosive news finally made everyone present unable to sit still. Su Han, the evildoer, actually got full marks again, with a total score of 300 points, which is a lot. At this moment, even Shao Tian, ??who was sitting at the top, immediately became extremely ugly. In contrast, Shi ZhaoHe scored two hundred and seventy points, and he couldn't attract anyone's attention at all. "I have questions and I want to review my results." An elder from the Golden Crow Lingguo suddenly shouted. He almost began to wonder if the referee team collectively helped the Qionghua Lingguo cheat? How could it be another perfect score? ¡°Although other people present did not say anything, their eyes were full of doubts, and they obviously supported the re-examination of the results. As soon as they heard the request to review the results, the judging panel didn¡¯t look very good. They are all famous reclusive alchemists in the Thousand Islands Region. Although they are also wondering how Su Han can get full marks, they mark the test papers and identify the elixirs. There is absolutely no possibility of making mistakes, let alone any malpractice for personal gain. Phenomenon. Now the elders of the Golden Crow Lingguo are asking for a review, which is obviously a distrust of them. "Since you want to investigate, let's investigate!" The head of the referee team said with a dark face. Seeing the elders of the referee team acting like this, the elders of the Golden Crow Lingguo also knew that the other party was probably angry. However, this review must be done. At the moment, the elder of the Golden Crow Lingguo couldn't care about that much. He called his colleagues and dived into the pile of examination papers to review them again and again. Of course, their re-examination naturally yielded no results. Every one of Su Han's achievements was achieved by relying on his true ability, and there was no trace of laxity at all. No matter how they checked, it was all in vain. Half an hour later, these elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom had no choice but to give up the review. Su Han's results are really watertight. However, this does not mean that they will give up causing trouble for Su Han. An ancestor of the alchemy path of the Golden Crow Lingguo who had been silent for a long time suddenly shot his sharp arrow-like gaze towards Qionghua Lingguo: "This Su Han is a little too outrageous, isn't it? Is it you Qionghua Lingguo?" Was he trained by Hua Lingguo? Or does he have another background?" King Lingdan was calm and said with a smile: "Since ancient times, heroes have not asked where they came from. Where does Su Han come from? Why is he defying heaven? Is this important? No matter what he was like before, now he is a disciple of our Qionghua Spiritual Land. This One thing, many people can testify, and there are records available.¡± "That's not what you are saying. I think this Su Han is very suspicious." The expression of the ancestor of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom suddenly darkened. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 891: Attacks from all sides You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "That's right, there must be a demon when something goes wrong. Qionghua Lingguo's alchemy has never been very good. Suddenly, a genius who defies heaven suddenly appears. It's suspicious no matter what you think." "I also think this matter needs to be investigated." Several Lingguo countries that have good relations with the Golden Crow Lingguo are all standing up and waving flags at this moment. King Tao Dan of the Sanqing Ling Kingdom laughed and said: "If there is anything suspicious or not, I think everyone should not worry about Su Han's performance. No matter which Ling Kingdom has a genius, it will always be a genius from our Thousand Islands Region. This Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± An elder from the Tianluo Lingguo snorted coldly: "King Tao Dan, who doesn't know that your Sanqing Lingguo and Qionghua Lingguo wear the same pants? There's no need to say this, right?" "I also advocate that Su Han should be investigated." Someone else echoed. King Ling Dan's face suddenly condensed: "Everyone, you must be reasonable. I have just reviewed Su Han's results and confirmed that he did not cheat. Is there anything else to check? If you have evidence about Su Han's cheating, you are welcome to point it out. If not, it¡¯s best to keep your mouth shut so as not to appear jealous.¡± "That's not what you're saying. What can we do if we check? If we check the origin of Su Han, we'll feel more at ease." An elder from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom snorted coldly. King Ling Dan's expression finally darkened: "What are you investigating? Su Han has an innocent life experience, what is there to investigate? I still say the same thing, if you have any evidence, you are welcome to bring it forward, if not, then stop making unreasonable troubles. Is it possible that now ten Is the ethos of the Erling Kingdom to suppress geniuses and prevent them from coming forward? If you think that our Qionghua Ling Kingdom is redundant, you can just speak directly, why make these poor excuses?" An elder of Tianluo Lingguo said with a cruel smile: "Hmph, who can prove that my life experience is innocent? I just remembered that some time ago, in other domains, I seemed to have heard that there were signs of demon traces. Who can guarantee that in In the Thousand Island Territory, there will never be an ancient demon clan that resurrects from the ashes. This Su Han is so weird, who can guarantee that he does not have a demon clan background?" Demonic background! As soon as these words came out, the expressions of everyone present changed drastically. "Obviously, the four words "ancient demon clan" have an astonishing lethality, just like a bomb, instantly exploding in everyone's hearts. King Lingdan suddenly turned pale. Luo Lingguo was so vicious on this day. He actually accused Qionghua Lingguo of surrendering to the demon clan. If this was confirmed, it would be a heinous crime. With this kind of crime, even if the other eleven spiritual kingdoms unite to raze Qionghua Lingguo to the ground and destroy it a hundred times, it is not too much. "Thisthis is not unreasonable. The ancient demons are dead but not stiff, so they must be guarded against." "The demons are very capable. As long as they find a slight opening, they can rise again. If it really concerns the demons, I would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go." This time, even those neutral spiritual countries were no longer neutral and nodded in agreement. When it comes to the ancient demon clan, no one dares to take it lightly. Although they felt that Su Han might not be related to the Demon Clan, it was related to the Demon Clan and they would rather investigate closely than miss it. After all, today was the first time they heard that there were traces of demons appearing in other domains. If this news is true, then it is indeed necessary to guard against it. When King Ling Dan saw everyone agreeing with him, he was furious for a moment. He knew that someone was deliberately suppressing Su Han. However, since the demon clan was mentioned, he could not stop these people from checking. Otherwise, it will only confirm Qionghua Lingguo's accusation of surrendering to the demons. "Fellow Daoist Ling, we are just checking Su Han's bloodline. If he does not have demon bloodline, then this check will not harm him." A neutral representative of Lingguo advised. At the moment, King Ling Dan could only turn his attention to Su Han. Su Han knew it well and smiled openly: "Elder Ling, if they want to investigate, let them do it. The pure will become clear, and the turbid will become turbid." Anyway, Su Han has nothing to do with the ancient demons at all, and there is no way to check. As for the bloodline of the dragon clan, the dragon clan has always had magical powers - concealment and concealment. As the saying goes, the dragon can see its head but not its tail. What this means is that the Dragon Clan¡¯s ability to hide itself is extremely powerful, and the Dragon Clan¡¯s bloodline can also be hidden. If you want to check, you can only check that the strength of the blood veins is stronger than that of ordinary people. Therefore, Su Han has no objection to the blood test. At that moment, Su Han's bloodline was quickly extracted. Most of the giants from the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms present participated in the test of this bloodline. The final conclusion reached is that there is no demon blood at all.??. " Moreover, there is no sign of practicing magic in the bloodline. At this moment, everyone present, including the elders of Tianluo Lingguo, were speechless. "Hmph, although this Su Han is not a demon, there is obviously something fishy in his bloodline. Can't you see it?" The elder of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom was still not convinced. "Fellow Taoists of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, I think this is what is wrong with you. The world of martial arts is all-encompassing. What kind of blood is not rare? As long as there is no demon blood, these are not important. You should not doubt for the sake of doubt." ???????? Those neutral spiritual countries also began to speak fair words after their suspicions about Qionghua Lingguo were lifted. After all, everyone can see that the Golden Crow Lingguo's targeting of Su Han is too obvious. "Yes, fellow Taoists from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, I think you are really jealous, right?" Being blocked like this, the elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom were speechless. His face kept changing, looking at Su Han with both hatred and a little contempt. Shao Tian¡¯s face was expressionless. But the tightly pursed corners of his mouth still revealed some unhappiness and complicated emotions in his heart. An elder who participated in the bloodline examination sighed: "The strength of Su Han's bloodline is very strong. It is really a very rare bloodline. No wonder this son's alchemy talent is so powerful. Maybe it has something to do with this bloodline." "That's right. In this way, the incredible alchemy talent can be explained." "Fellow Daoist Ling, you Qionghua Lingguo really found a treasure this time. If this son can be transferred to me, Dayan Lingguo, you can ask for any price." King Lingdan chuckled: "If my fellow Taoist from Dayan Lingguo wants something else, we from Qionghua Lingguo can bear the pain and give up. But this Su Han, I can't give up." "Oh, that's a pity. It seems that our Dayan Lingguo will have to set our sights a little brighter in the future, but this time you Qionghua Lingguo picked up a treasure." The elder of the Dayan Lingguo, His expression was extremely regretful. "Haha, fellow Taoist Ling, congratulations." "Brother Ling Dao, congratulations. You deserve to win the Dan Dou competition." Compliments and congratulations came from all walks of life, and King Lingdan's mood was indescribably ups and downs as he thanked them one by one. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 892 Dan Dou Champion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This time, it can be said to be the most glorious time in the alchemy path of Qionghua Lingguo in hundreds or even thousands of years. It is impossible to say that King Lingdan¡¯s mood is not complicated. Since the death of Elder Gu Huai, he has not felt the respect from other Lingguo alchemy circles for a long time. This time, he didn¡¯t expect that it would be a junior boy who won this kind of respect for him. At this moment, Ling Dan King even felt that this trip to the Alchemy Conference was enough. Qionghua Lingguo has endured humiliation for decades, isn¡¯t it just for the respect from all sides at this moment? "snort." Shao Tian, ??who was sitting at the top, suddenly snorted softly at this time, stood up from his seat, and waved his hand: "Here you go!" Immediately, someone came forward with a tray. In the tray were forty king-level elixirs. Forty king-level elixirs are the reward for the alchemy champion. Shao Tian smiled half-heartedly, holding the tray and walking towards Su Han. "I admit that I underestimated the alchemy strength of your Qionghua Lingguo before. However, that's the end of it. Don't forget, no matter how talented you are in the Qionghua Lingguo, at the top level of alchemy, I am still the best. The men of the Golden Crow Lingguo were defeated.¡± Shao Tian¡¯s tone was cold, and he was naturally referring to the Alchemy Competition with Elder Gu Huai forty years ago. As soon as the words fell, the entire venue fell silent. This Shaotian is indeed a great god. With just one sentence, the momentum of Qionghua Lingguo's previous victory has plummeted. Even King Ling Dan, who was beaming with joy before, could not help but turn down at this moment. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Shao Tian is deliberately trying to undermine Qionghua Lingguo's momentum by mentioning what happened to Elder Gu Huai forty years ago. Not to mention the other people in Qionghua Lingguo, they all showed angry expressions at this moment. Only Su Han was calm and calm. He swept his sleeves and put the forty king-level elixirs on the tray into the storage ring. Immediately, Su Han said calmly: "Are you feeling guilty when you say that? Are you afraid that I will challenge you later?" "Boy, what did you say?" Shao Tian¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t know why. He just wanted to dampen the arrogance of this ignorant boy. Now that this kid is talking about it, do you really have this idea in your subconscious mind? Are you afraid that this young rising star will surpass you? No, Shaotian thought about it and realized that this was absolutely impossible. Not to mention anything else, how old is this kid? If he wants to catch up with him, it will never be possible without a few decades. "Challenge me? You are thinking too much. Shao is not interested in teaching a kid a lesson." Shao Tian shook his head contemptuously. Su Han smiled faintly: "Shao Tian, ??don't mistake your guilty conscience for self-confidence. Others can't see it, but I can see the weakness in your heart. However, let's not say more now. Should you kneel before Elder Gu Huai? Did you kowtow three times in front of his spiritual throne?" As soon as this was said, it immediately caused an uproar. "What? What nonsense is Su Han talking about?" "I remembered that before the Dan Dou competition started, Su Han once said that if his scores in every category exceeded the geniuses of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, Shao Tian would kneel down in front of Elder Gu Huai's soul and kowtow three times. , to comfort Elder Gu Huai¡¯s spirit in heaven.¡± "This this kid is so brave. With Shao Tian's status, how can he kneel down at the drop of a hat?" The scene was boiling with excitement. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the side of the Golden Crow Lingguo. They obviously wanted to see what the Golden Crow Lingguo would say. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± The elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom suddenly turned pale. One of the elders suddenly stood up and shouted: "It's too ridiculous. We in the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom have never agreed to such ridiculous conditions." "Fellow Taoists of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, isn't it good for you to go back on your word like this?" "Yes, Shao Tian clearly agreed to Su Han at that time, and we all heard it. How come he didn't agree again?" With such an obvious denial from the Golden Crow Lingguo, not to mention the Qionghua Lingguo, those Lingguo who usually did not deal with the Golden Crow Lingguo obviously would not miss this opportunity and made sarcastic remarks one after another. Shao Tian's expression was gloomy, while the Alchemy Patriarch of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, who was in charge of the overall situation, had a serious look on his face, stood up and said, "It is true that there is such a thing, but don't forget, there is a project. Our Shi Zhao from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom also received full marks. From this perspective, Su Han does not surpass the Alchemy genius of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom in every aspect.??? "However, Shi Zhao got full marks in the fire control category, and Su Han completed it faster than him. In terms of time, Su Han still defeated Shi Zhao." Someone raised a question. The Patriarch of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom's face was as dark as water: "In this alchemy competition, only the score is counted, not the time. I think that in this aspect, the two of them are tied." This sentence seemed to be the final word, and for a while, those who opposed it had nothing to say. The most senior Alchemy Patriarch has spoken out to favor Shi Zhao and indirectly defended Shaotian. What else can he say? Although, according to this ancestor, there seems to be nothing wrong. But considering the situation just now, no matter how you look at it, it feels like the Golden Crow Lingguo is denying it. In fact, Su Han expected that the Golden Crow Lingguo would not admit its fault. When Shi Zhao also got full marks in the fire control project, Su Han expected that the Jin Wuling Congress would use this as an argument and rejected Shao Tian's three kowtows. But, that doesn¡¯t matter. Let Shao Tian kowtow a few times, that is not Su Han's ultimate goal. King Ling Dan next to him had an extremely ugly face and seemed to want to say something. ¡°Elder Ling, there¡¯s no need to talk nonsense to them, this is just the beginning, the fun is yet to come.¡± Su Han guessed that King Lingdan was upset, so he sent a message to King Lingdan. "Okay, I will listen to you." King Ling Dan took a few deep breaths and slowly calmed down. The next step is to announce the results of other contestants. Shi Zhao ranked second among all players with a total score of 698 points. This second place is obviously not Shi Zhao¡¯s ideal result. When Shi Zhao stepped forward to receive the award, his face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. In this way, all the billions of low-grade Yuanshi from the bet before the game fell into Su Han's personal pocket. What Shi Zhao cares about most is not the 200 million yuan stone that he personally lost, but the loss of the title of No. 1 Alchemy Genius. The alchemy competition at the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference is authoritative. After today, the results of the alchemy competition will soon spread throughout the Thousand Islands Region. Shi Zhao¡¯s title as the number one alchemy genius in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms will soon be replaced by Su Han, the dark horse. This is what Shi Zhao finds most intolerable. However, Shi Zhao was helpless. For the first time in his life, he felt what it meant to be defeated. Su Han's opponent was like a 360-degree blind spot, attacking him mercilessly from all directions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 893 Purple Gold King Bee You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As for the top five, naturally there is no place for other players from Qionghua Lingguo. King Ling Dan didn't care, as long as he had Su Han as the Dan Dou champion, he was already satisfied. However, it turns out that Qionghua Lingguo¡¯s luck is not just that. Yan Qingshang also unexpectedly achieved a good ranking of ninth place. This was simply unimaginable to the former Qionghua Lingguo. "Hahaha, brother Ling, congratulations on getting two good disciples. You don't know how much I envy you." King Tao Dan of Sanqing Ling Kingdom laughed and patted King Ling Dan on the shoulder. Yan Qingshang himself had expected this result. What she is most concerned about now is the strange tacit understanding between Su Han and King Lingdan. "Junior Brother Su, are you and Elder Ling planning something?" Yan Qingshang directly asked her inner doubts. Su Han laughed: "Senior sister, you will know soon." Yan Qingshang shook her head gently. She was not the one who wanted to ask questions fiercely. She also knew that Su Han said this, but she just didn't want to tell her yet. "Junior brother, I don't care what big things you are planning, you must be more careful. Those people from the Golden Crow Lingguo lost a total of 800 million yuan to you. This is a huge sum of money. They must hate you now. .¡± Yan Qingshang reminded. Although Su Han was not afraid of offending the Golden Crow Lingguo, the concern from Yan Qingshang still made him feel a little warm in his heart. "Thank you, senior sister, for reminding me, I understand." After the Dan Dou competition, as usual, the next step is a small trade fair that lasts for several days. This link is to facilitate the representatives of the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms to communicate with each other. If you have any special resource treasures in your own spiritual country, you can get them here and exchange them for other resources you want. It is said to be a small trade fair, but the people participating in the trade fair are all famous alchemy giants and alchemy geniuses in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, as well as well-known alchemy celebrities in the Thousand Islands Domain. One can imagine how attractive the items at this fair will be. It can be said that this is one of the highest-level trade fairs in the entire Thousand Islands Region. However, despite the high standards, this trade fair still adopts the primitive form of setting up stalls. This is also to facilitate everyone to find the items they are interested in as quickly as possible. Su Han will naturally not let go of this kind of exchange of needs. If there is something he lacks most now, it is a lack of resources. Resources are not only elixirs and elixirs, but also natural and earthly treasures, and even martial arts secrets, martial arts magic weapons, and spiritual objects. In the world of martial arts, anything that can improve one's own strength can be called a resource. Since Su Han was promoted to the King Realm, although each of his martial arts magical powers has been steadily improving, in general, he has not acquired new magical powers for a long time. This also makes him feel that every time he chooses magical powers to practice, he always feels that there are not enough types of magical powers. This is actually not because there are not enough types of magical powers, but because there is a lack of powerful magical powers that reach the king level. So, he decided to try his luck at this fair. And Yan Qingshang seems to be quite interested in this trade fair. The two of them walked together and came to the trading floor. Yan Qingshang looked around and bought some elixirs of various grades. As for Su Han, because the elixir reserves were very sufficient, he did not take action. However, Su Han was not idle either. He scanned the items on each stall one by one to see if he could find the items he was interested in. "Senior sister, it will be good for you to buy that Nine-Siled Zhizhi plant." Su Han occasionally gave Yan Qingshang advice on what kind of elixir would be better to buy based on her cultivation skills and physical constitution. Yan Qingshang now has great trust in Su Han. She will buy any elixir that Su Han points out, even if it is extremely expensive. The two of them walked and walked until they came to a small stall. The person setting up the stall was a disciple of Suanni Lingguo. "Both of you, haha, welcome to the stall. The stall is full of brilliance." When the disciple of the Suan Ni Ling Kingdom saw Su Han, his eyes lit up and he immediately stood up to collect customers. "Junior brother, this Suanni Spirit Kingdom is famous for its abundance of spirit beasts. If you are not interested in elixirs, you can see if there are any spirit beast items you want to buy." Yan Qingshang reminded him proactively. Su Han glanced over and found that the items on this stall were really dazzling. There are spirit beast eggs, magic weapons for taming spirit beasts, spirit beast feed, and animal skins, teeth, and bones.??Various materials. "What is this?" Su Han's eyes passed over the dazzling array of items, but stopped on an inconspicuous spirit beast bag in the corner. Seeing that Su Han was interested in the spirit beast bag, the disciple of the Suanni Spirit Kingdom quickly picked it up and handed it to Su Han, smiling: "These are a few bees that I accidentally caught, but I can't recognize these bees." What kind of spiritual beast is it, so I came to this trading conference to try my luck." Su Han opened the spirit beast bag and saw seven or eight bees in the spirit beast bag. They were about the size of soybeans and their whole bodies were an unusually bright purple. If you look carefully, you can see that there are circles of golden patterns on the bee's belly, like several golden rings. "Purple Gold King Bee?" Su Han couldn't help being a little surprised, "Senior brother, are you saying that this kind of bee is called the Purple Gold King Bee?" The Suani Lingguo disciple said in surprise, "He is indeed a champion genius in the alchemy competition. He is well-informed and I admire him." "Junior brother, I have never heard of this bee's name." Yan Qingshang also said. "ThisPurple Gold King Bee, shouldn't this thing be extinct?" Su Han murmured to himself, and information about this spiritual beast immediately appeared in his mind. Purple Golden King Bees generally live in groups. Ordinary purple bees are born with a cultivation level equivalent to the human Earth King realm. If swarms of purple bees are together, their attack power will be even more terrifying. But, this is not the real scary thing about the Purple King Bee. The real terrifying thing about the Purple King Bee is that the purple bees can evolve by devouring each other. As long as there are enough resources, the purple bee swarms will reproduce very quickly. Every time they reproduce, the number of bees in the swarm will increase significantly. After the increase, they will devour each other. When the new purple bees are born, they will have a cultivation level equivalent to the human king level. By analogy, every time a bee colony reproduces and devours, its strength will increase greatly until a true purple-gold queen bee evolves. And what kind of strength the eventually evolved purple-gold queen bee can achieve depends on the purity of the bloodline of the bee colony. If the blood purity of the bee colony is low, it may evolve into a purple-gold queen bee when it evolves to the imperial realm. But if the purity of the bloodline is high, it is possible to continue evolving, and the final purple-gold queen bee may even be an emperor-grade one. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 894 Miss Yumo You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Purple Gold Queen Bee is extremely intelligent, can speak ancient animal language, and can communicate with people. Moreover, the Purple Gold Bee Queen is good at fighting, she can summon hundreds of millions of her kind, her bee stings can release poison, and her strength surpasses that of beasts of the same level, making her an excellent fighting spirit beast. You must know that what this small spiritual beast is best at is fighting in groups. One purple wasp may not pose a fatal threat to people, but if there are a thousand, ten thousand, or one hundred million you can imagine the terror. What surprised Su Han the most was that this Purple Gold King Bee was a spiritual beast of ancient bloodline. In his impression, it should have been extinct long ago. But I didn¡¯t expect that in this Thousand Islands Territory, I could actually see a living Purple Gold King Bee? These purple bees obviously have very psychic aura, and it seems that the purity of their bloodline is not low. "Perhaps it is because of the special topography of the Thousand Islands Territory and the relatively closed ecosystem on the islands that this ancient relic species that should have been extinct has been left behind?" Su Han¡¯s guess is actually pretty close. The reproduction of this purple-gold king bee requires the catalysis of a large amount of elixir, so since ancient times, few monks have cultivated this kind of purple-gold king bee. " However, the combat power of this Purple Gold King Bee is definitely worth exchanging a large amount of elixir for it. Even before the Purple Gold Queen Bee has evolved, the fighting power of this bee swarm is very terrifying, and the poison on the bee stings can cause general paralysis in the early stage, and even death in the later stage. "I want these purple bees." Su Han made a decision immediately. The Suanni Spirit Kingdom disciple smiled and said: "Brother, if you want it, I won't count your money. Logically speaking, as long as this kind of living spirit beast reaches the king level, the price will basically start at 200 million. However, these bees If it weren't for your discerning eye, senior brother, I'm afraid no one would be able to recognize it here. My little brother, let's just say you have 80 million low-grade Yuan stones." Eighty million is indeed very cheap. Su Han knew that if it was a king-level spiritual beast with good growth potential, the price tag of 500 billion would not be too much. No one knows this Purple King Bee, so he lets himself take advantage of it. After buying the purple gold king bee, Yan Qingshang was also curious: "Junior brother, can I have a look at this bee?" It seems that there is no young woman who dislikes spiritual beasts. Although this purple bee didn't look very good, its color was bright, which made Yan Qingshang stare at it for a long time. Su Han suddenly remembered something and said with a smile: "Speaking of which, the honey from the purple king bee can beautify the skin and make people's skin white and tender. I will raise this bee colony later and send some honey to senior sister." "You" Yan Qingshang panicked for a moment, and a suspicious red color appeared on her usually cold face, "I don't want that kind of thing." Su Han smiled and was about to say something else when a voice suddenly came from behind him. "Junior Brother Su Han?" When I looked back, I saw a strange girl with a beautiful appearance and outstanding temperament. Between his eyebrows, there is a faint bookish air that others don't have. In terms of appearance, this girl's appearance is even comparable to that of Yan Qingshang. In terms of temperament, although the two have different temperaments, they are undoubtedly outstanding. "Junior brother Su Han, I am Yu Mo from Langhuan Lingguo. My master, I would like to ask my junior brother to talk to me. I wonder if my junior brother has time to stop by and talk about it?" The girl said in a crisp tone and spoke elegantly. Su Han had the impression that Langhuan Lingguo was a very low-key force. What is special is that the representatives of Langhuan Lingguo, from the elders to the disciples, are basically women, and there are very few male cultivators. Yan Qingshang, who was next to Su Han, also stopped, with a trace of doubt on his face. In her impression, Langhuan Lingguo basically had no dealings with Qionghua Lingguo. People from this spiritual country are indifferent to everyone and very low-key. But today, they actually came to invite Su Han to talk? Yan Qingshang has also heard about Miss Yumo, and she is also one of the top ten golden hairpins in the Twelve Spirit Kingdom. Very popular among the younger generation of the Twelve Spirit Kingdom. Now, seeing Miss Yumo taking the initiative to invite Su Han, Yan Qingshang somehow felt a sour feeling in her heart. Su Han asked: "Who is your master?" "My master is the ancestor Langhua of Langhuan Lingguo." Miss Yumo said cheerfully. Ancestor Langhua? Su Han confirmed that he had never heard of this name before, but it sounded like the ancestor of Langhua should have a high status in Langhuan Ling Kingdom. But I don¡¯t know such a person??, what will happen to you? "Senior Sister Yan, will you come too?" At this time, Miss Yumo took the initiative to invite Yan Qingshang. Yan Qingshang shook her head. She knew that the other party invited her mostly out of politeness. Because she was with Su Han, she invited her to join him. However, Yan Qingshang didn't want to be that kind of lightbulb-like figure, and politely refused: "I still want to look around. Junior Brother Su and Miss Yumo should go." After she finished speaking, the sour feeling emerged in her heart again, but this time, she forcibly ignored it. "Junior Brother Su Han, it seems that the relationship between you and Senior Sister Yan is good?" On the way, Miss Yumo also took the initiative to joke with Su Han. Su Han shook his head and said with a smile: "Miss Yumo, please stop making fun of me. Master, why are you looking for me?" "I don't know either. But won't you know when you see her?" While talking, the two of them had arrived at the place where the representative of Langhuan Lingguo lived. The place where Langhuan Lingguo lives is indeed different from the place where Qionghua Lingguo lives. It is very elegant. Yu Mo walked to the door of the innermost cave and called softly: "Master?" "come in." A soft voice came from the cave. After entering the cave, Su Han saw a beautiful figure slowly walking out of the depths of the cave. This ancestor of Langhua turned out to be a woman with outstanding appearance and temperament. Her appearance perfectly explains what it means to be "full of poetry and calligraphy". That strong bookish aura, mixed with her own temperament, makes people's eyes involuntarily attracted to such a woman. The temperament of Miss Yumo on the side is exactly three points of the essence of the ancestor of Langhua, which is why she is so outstanding. "Little friend Su Han, please sit down. Yu Mo, go get some tea." Patriarch Langhua ordered. "I'm sorry to disturb Patriarch Langhua." Su Han said with a smile. "No worries, I've invited you here. Just treat this place as your own home. Don't be restrained." While talking, Yumo had already brought three cups of fragrant tea. Su Han took a sip and praised: "As expected of Langhuan Lingguo, the tea served for entertaining guests is extraordinary. If I guessed correctly, this tea should be Lanqiao ancient tea, right?" (Remember this book Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 895: Water Moon Pill Recipe You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Su Han finished speaking, Patriarch Langhua and Miss Yumo looked at each other in surprise, and quickly put away the look of surprise in each other's eyes. "Young man, how do you know this is Lanqiao ancient tea?" asked the ancestor of Langhua. "The aroma of Blue Bridge ancient tea may not be much different from some common spiritual teas, and it is difficult to distinguish. However, after careful tasting, you can find that there is a trace of the taste of Blue Bridge ancient tea that is difficult to distinguish. It has a bitter taste. This is because some absinthe powder is added to this tea when it is roasted.¡± Su Han smiled and said, "However, I am sure that this is the most important reason for Blue Bridge Ancient Tea. It is because after drinking it, the meridians throughout the body are warm. And Blue Bridge Ancient Tea has the effect of nourishing the meridians and spiritual power. I would also like to thank Patriarch Langhua for allowing me to drink such precious tea." Ancestor Langhua was surprised. She was not surprised that Su Han could distinguish the Blue Bridge Ancient Tea. After all, as long as you knew the characteristics of the Blue Bridge Ancient Tea, it was not difficult to distinguish it. What surprised her was where Su Han, a young genius, learned about this very rare ancient Blue Bridge tea. For a while, Patriarch Langhua also thought about taking the exam. In the following time, he quietly raised many questions about the elixir during the conversation. What surprised her was that Su Han, a young man, actually talked eloquently. Not only did he have some knowledge about elixirs at his fingertips, but he also had some unique insights that even her Langhua ancestor had not thought of. It¡¯s no wonder that Su Han overcame the number one alchemy genius in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom and became the champion of the alchemy competition. What¡¯s even more rare is that this young man has his own magnanimity. His words are neither frivolous nor pretentious. He is generous and behaves appropriately, which is especially rare. Su Han also knew that Patriarch Langhua wanted to test him. He didn't have stage fright at the moment, but he answered questions fluently. Although the questions raised by Patriarch Langhua were somewhat difficult, they were not difficult for him. Even to him, it was on a pediatric level. Ms. Yumo, on the other hand, stayed by her side, listening to Su Han's talk, full of curiosity about this young man who was even younger than herself. Originally, she was still a little dissatisfied. After all, Su Han was unknown before and was a character who appeared out of nowhere. However, she could win the alchemy competition. Miss Yumo found it incredible no matter how she thought about it. However, now that Su Han is so proficient in the knowledge of elixirs, he was surprised, and his dissatisfied mood slowly disappeared. ¡°Ancestor Langhua, what¡¯s the matter with ordering this junior to come here this time?¡± Su Han asked with a smile. The ancestor of Langhua looked solemn and hesitated to speak, as if he was brewing something. After a while, she said: "Little friend Su Han, I do have something to ask you for help. If you are willing to do this favor for me, you can get any kind of reward you want." "Ancestor, please tell me." Su Han was a little confused. As the ancestor of Langhua, he needed help with something. ¡° If it was necessary to refine elixirs, then at this alchemy event, there would be many alchemy giants from the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, and they wouldn¡¯t think of it happening to a young genius like me. "That's right, I want to ask you to help me write out the original recipe for Shuiyue Dan." When Patriarch Langhua opened his mouth, Su Han was stunned. The original formula of Shuiyue Dan? Su Han really didn't expect that Patriarch Langhua was looking for him for the original formula of Shuiyue Pill. But how did she know that she had mastered the original formula of Shuiyue Pill? Seeing Su Han's doubts, Patriarch Langhua explained: "After the last event of the alchemy competition, Yu Mo overheard you telling others that in the process of analyzing the elixir, the elixir tested was water. Moon Pill. Logically speaking, the contestants will not know the name of the pill. I think since you know that the pill is Water Moon Pill, you may also know what its original recipe is." "Is the original formula of Shuiyue Pill very important to the ancestor?" Su Han knows that the current Shuiyue Dandan recipe is different from the original Shuiyue Dandan recipe. Later generations have made changes based on the original Shuiyue Dan recipe, using some of the more common alternative materials now, so that the Shuiyue Dan is cheaper and easier to refine. "However, this ancestor of Langhua wanted the original recipe of Shuiyue Pill, which was the original recipe created by the female elixir master named Shuiyue. This made Su Han guess that this original elixir recipe might have special meaning to the ancestor of Langhua. "Junior Brother Su Han, you are quite keen. You know everything."But not you. Miss Yumo smiled and said, "Yes, this original recipe of Shuiyue Dan is of great significance to my master." Because there is a connection between my master and Master Shuiyue. " "My master's master's master was originally from the line of disciples of Master Shuiyue. Therefore, my master can be regarded as having the inheritance of Master Shuiyue." Yu Mo then added. Ancestor Langhua gently nodded: "Yes, that's why I want to collect the original prescription of Shuiyue Pill, mainly for collection purposes. I think there should be Shuiyue Pill at little friend Su Han's place. Is it the original recipe?" At the beginning, Patriarch Langhua actually just invited Su Han with the mentality of giving it a try. However, after chatting for so long, Patriarch Langhua looked at Su Han more and more differently. She realized that maybe the possibility that Su Han had the original formula of Shuiyue Dan was really high. "Ancestor, I do have the original formula of Shuiyue Dan here. It's just a collection. There's no need to mention any reward. I'll just write it down and give it to you." Su Han was very happy. Anyway, the recipe for Shuiyue Pill has been used by the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom for examination questions, and it will soon be spread throughout the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. As for the original elixir recipe, it is not as practical as the current elixir recipe. Apart from being used for collection, no one will need it. It is also good to use it as a favor. "Junior brother Su Han, you are really happy. However, our master is not the kind of character who takes advantage of others. This reward must be given." Yu Mo said with a smile. Ancestor Langhua also nodded gently: "How can you not repay someone for helping me? Little friend Su Han, if you can't think of what you need in return for a while, then I will make the decision to give you some elixirs and primeval stones. ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 896: Ancestor Langhua¡¯s Comments You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Forget about the elixirs and primeval stones. Ancestor Langhua, if you really want to give me any reward, then I will ask for a favor from Ancestor Langhua. In the future, if I need any help, I will also ask Ancestor Langhua Don¡¯t take no for an answer.¡± Su Han then thought about it and smiled. "Okay, I thought you were a good person, but you are waiting here. My master's favors are priceless, and they cannot be owed so easily. Your wishful thinking is too loud! " When Yu Mo heard Su Han's words, he raised his eyebrows and pretended to be angry without even thinking about it. "Yumo, don't be presumptuous." Patriarch Langhua scolded him quickly. Yu Mo puffed up his cheeks and glanced at Su Han. He seemed to feel that his reaction was a bit excessive, and he couldn't hold back his laughter. "Little friend Su Han, don't listen to Yu Mo's nonsense. If you can give me the original formula of Shuiyue Dan, you will be helping me a lot. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can always come to Langhuan Lingguo to find me. I Always waiting.¡± Patriarch Langhua said gently. "Then Su will thank Patriarch Langhua right here." Su Han took the pen and paper and wrote down the original formula of Shuiyue Dan. "It is indeed the original formula of Shuiyue Dan" Patriarch Langhua¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted to this elixir, and for a moment, the look on his face was full of emotion. Without disturbing the meditating Ancestor Langhua, Su Han and Yu Mo quietly exited the cave. "Junior brother Su Han, you are really lucky. One of my master's favors was obtained by you so effortlessly." As soon as he left the entrance of the cave, Yu Mo also raised his eyebrows and pretended to be angry. "Who said it was effortless? Didn't I also pay for a prescription?" Su Han chuckled. "I think the elixir prescription is not a rare thing to you, but it is of great significance to Master. If it were not like this, you would not be able to get such a big advantage." Yu Mo glared at Su Han glanced and hummed. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder she said that, the ancestor of Langhua was an ancestor of Langhuan Ling Kingdom. If we compare it to Qionghua Lingguo, it is equivalent to the ancestor of Qionghua Lingguo who rarely appears and only exists in legends. With such a person, it is difficult for even the top brass of Langhuan Lingguo to get a favor from her. Su Han smiled and said, "I just said it casually. In fact, I don't know what effect this favor has on me." "How come it doesn't work?" Yu Mo took a breath and said, "With my master's character, since I said I owe you a favor, no matter what you ask for, as long as she can get it, as long as she can do it , she will definitely agree!" "Then what's special about your Langhuan Ling Kingdom?" Su Han really didn't know much about Langhuan Ling Kingdom. Maybe this spiritual country is rich in spiritual beasts like the Suanni spiritual country? Or is it like the Golden Crow Lingguo, which is rich in elixirs? "Special place?" Yumo was really stunned by the question for a moment. He stared at Qingming. After a while, he finally realized: "When it comes to the characteristics of Langhuan Lingguo, of course it is Langhuan Bookstore!" "Langhuan Bookstore?" "That's right." When he mentioned Langhuan Bookstore, Yumo became visibly excited, "Langhuan Bookstore is the pride of our Langhuan Ling Kingdom. There are millions of books in Langhuan Bookstore. There are more books than the other eleven spiritual kingdoms combined, and they are all-inclusive, including not only martial arts secrets, but also astronomy and geography, Qimen Bagua, formations, and miscellaneous history." "Oh?" Su Han's eyes lit up, but he began to think deeply. "Okay, I'm going back to serve the master." Yu Mo took Su Han to the vicinity of the trading hall and stopped. "Thank you, Miss Yumo." Su Han said with a smile, "Maybe one day, I will actually go to Langhuan Lingguo to cause trouble." Yu Mo was stunned for a moment: "Who who cares whether you bother me or not!" He stamped his jade foot and wanted to say something else, but Su Han had already walked away. "Tch, you're talking to yourself" Yu Mo has lived in Langhuan Ling Kingdom since he was a child and has not had much contact with men. Occasionally walking outside, she met some other young geniuses from the Spirit Kingdom, but she felt that those geniuses were either fake and excessively hypocritical, or they had evil intentions, and a pair of eyes were shining on her face. He was the first person to be as down-to-earth and generous as Su Han, but showed no special interest in her. This makes Yu Mo na naive.?In my heart, it is inevitable that there will be something strange. While thinking about it, he walked back to the cave of Patriarch Langhua. "Yu Mo, are you sending Mr. Su Han back?" Patriarch Langhua asked. "Sent it back. Master, look at the prescription he wrote for you. Is it really the original prescription of Shuiyue Pill?" Yu Mo asked curiously. Patriarch Langhua nodded slightly: "Ninety percent, it should be the original elixir recipe. Master, I have some understanding of Master Shuiyue's material selection style. The selection of materials in this elixir recipe is indeed Master Suiyue¡¯s style.¡± "I didn't expect that after so many years of pursuing Master Shuiyue's original elixir recipe, I finally got it in the hands of a young junior." The tone of Patriarch Langhua's tone was rather lamenting that things in the world are unpredictable. "Master, how could Su Han, who is so young, have Master Shuiyue's original elixir in his hand?" Yu Mo asked curiously. Ancestor Langhua shook his head gently: "I don't know. Yumo, Master, I think it's time for you to go out and practice. It may not be a bad thing to interact more with Mr. Su Han and form a good relationship." " Yu Mo¡¯s face turned red: ¡°Yu Mo doesn¡¯t want to have any good relationship with him.¡± "Yu Mo, you are still young. Master has not allowed you to go out to practice much. This has made you more intelligent than flexible. In many things, you lack training. I think this Su Han is the leader among your younger generation. , is too far ahead of the others. Our younger generation in Langhuanlingland is not at his level." This is the opinion of ancestor Langhua towards Su Han. "Master, do you think so highly of him? He is just a genius in alchemy. Could he be very powerful in martial arts?" Yu Mo said in surprise. Patriarch Langhua did not answer, but sighed softly: "You will know it gradually!" ¡­¡­ After Su Han returned to the trade fair, he did not see Yan Qingshang. Thinking about it, after Yan Qingshang bought what she wanted, she went back to rest. Su Han shopped around at the fair again, but didn't find anything else he wanted. However, he was not too disappointed. It was an unexpected surprise to find the Purple Gold King Bee at this trade fair. This kind of ancient relic cannot be obtained casually. But the title of Dan Dou Champion made Su Han the focus of everyone's attention no matter where he went. Everywhere he went, different young people came out to say hello to him. Everyone has the same idea, and they all want to make friends with Su Han. Everyone knows that making friends with Su Han is equivalent to making friends with a future alchemy giant in the Thousand Islands Territory in advance. With Su Han¡¯s alchemy talent, maybe one day in the future, he can really be on an equal footing with Shao Tian. Therefore, except for a few geniuses who hate Su Han, no one else will let go of this opportunity to make friends with Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 897: Pill Press Conference You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Because of this reason, Su Han didn't stay long at the trade fair. After returning to his residence, he stayed behind closed doors and started practicing. He doesn¡¯t want to waste his good time on unnecessary politeness. Early in the morning two days later, all the representatives participating in the Alchemy Conference were summoned to the main venue again. Many people know that this is the time when the Golden Crow Lingguo plans to release the magical elixir that prolongs life. As for the elixir, several alchemy giants present had already received samples in advance. Some time before leaving for the Alchemy Conference, they were all concentrating on studying the elixir. They all felt that the elixir was incredible, and they all wanted to dig out something from it. However, the magic and complexity of this elixir obviously exceeded their expectations. No matter how much they studied, they still had no clue. Therefore, these alchemy giants came to the alchemy conference with strong curiosity and desire to explore. And those who have not received samples are even more curious. What kind of miraculous elixir can Jinwu Lingguo claim to be an unprecedented elixir and hold a press conference with such great fanfare? Although the press conference has not officially started yet, the atmosphere at the scene has been pushed to a small climax amidst everyone's discussions. Su Han followed King Lingdan very calmly. Su Han also turned a blind eye to the almost fanatical atmosphere at the scene. If Su Han comes to the Alchemy Conference this time as a revengeful assassin, then this kind of occasion is obviously the best opportunity for revenge. However, Su Han is not in a hurry, he is still waiting for the most suitable time to appear. Shao Tian, ??who was sitting at the top of the venue, looked at the crowd in front of him, but he always felt that there was a vague cloud in his heart. Even he didn't know where this inexplicable cloud came from. ?? Could it be that today¡¯s press conference will not go smoothly? That¡¯s impossible. The Golden Crow Lingguo has been preparing for today¡¯s press conference for several months. Shao Tian personally refined the elixir samples to be released to ensure that every elixir was perfect. As for the boy from Qionghua Lingguo disrupting the situation, that is even more impossible. When Shao Tian thought of this, he automatically dispelled the dark cloud in his heart. Sitting on the left and right of Shaotian are two alchemy ancestors from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. On this day, these two ancestors are also willing to be green leaves, pushing Shaotian to the most prominent position. This is a reward for Shaotian's refining of the magical elixir, and it also shows that the two ancestors have the idea of ????supporting Shao Tian, ??highlighting Shao Tian, ??and hoping to support Shao Tian into a new generation of alchemy masters in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. The Golden Crow Ling Kingdom indeed attaches great importance to Shaotian. "Everyone, I believe that some time ago, some of the giants present here also saw the new elixir samples sent by our Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. Those who have not seen it have also heard about it. Today, we, the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, will take advantage of this alchemy event. , hold a new elixir press conference to share this joy with everyone and welcome this festive moment." ???????????????????????????????????????????:?????????????????????????????? As soon as they saw the elixir, everyone present's eyes lit up. Although they haven't had a close look at it, just by looking at the appearance of the elixir, its alluring color and smell, and the vibrant spiritual power fluctuations, they know that this elixir is definitely extraordinary! "This is the new elixir developed by Shaotian of our Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. This elixir has the effect of prolonging life. If a king-level expert takes it, it can extend his life by 150 to 200 years!" The voice of the ancestor of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom resounded throughout the entire venue. "Prolong life!" As soon as these words came out, the faces of the giants present changed drastically. They are all old guys who have lived for hundreds of years. Who wouldn't be excited to hear about extending their lives? You must know that many of them are at the peak of the Heavenly King Realm. If nothing unexpected happens, they may stay in the king realm for the rest of their lives. However, if there is a life-prolonging elixir that can extend life by 150 to 200 years, they will have time to attack the imperial realm. Once you enter the Imperial Realm, you can increase your lifespan. It will not be as simple as one or two hundred years. Even if you can¡¯t reach the imperial realm, who wouldn¡¯t want to live an extra 150 to 200 years? Who doesn't desire it? From ancient times to the present, whether monks or mortals, what they fear most is "death".??. Therefore, prolonging life and pursuing immortality is almost everyone¡¯s dream. The monk changed his life against the sky. In addition to the longing for the strong force, isn't it one of their eternal pursuit? If money could buy longevity, who wouldn¡¯t be excited? The value of this elixir can be imagined even with your eyes closed! "This elixir, our Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom named it Nanshan Dan, which means that it brings blessings like the East Sea and lives as long as the Nanshan Mountain!" The Alchemy Patriarch waved his hand, and the Nanshan Pills were immediately delivered to the guests present. Immediately, praises came one after another. "This elixir is not simple. It is not ordinary at first glance." "Indeed, this elixir is a perfect masterpiece in terms of temperament, luster, and appearance." "It's really a master's work. Shao Tian's alchemy skills are indeed not simple." "I am afraid that only the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom's elixir foundation can develop elixirs that prolong life." Everyone is not stingy with their praise. Although the genius from Qionghua Lingguo won the first place in the alchemy competition a few days ago, in terms of the overall alchemy foundation, everyone still only obeys the Golden Crow Lingguo. "Fellow Taoists of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, this Nanshan Pill should be sold on the market, right?" A giant of the Alchemy Way couldn't wait to ask the question he wanted to know most. "Yes, don't keep such a miraculous life-prolonging elixir secret. No matter how many yuan stones are needed, as long as we can afford it, we will definitely consider it." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of question, and now everyone is most concerned about whether this Nanshan Pill will be sold on the market, and the pricing issues. The ancestor of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom smiled lightly and said: "Don't worry, everyone, this Nanshan Pill will definitely be sold on the market. As for pricing, because this Nanshan Pill cannot be mass-produced, and it consumes very much spiritual consciousness, it will take ten days and a half. Only a few can be refined. Therefore, in terms of pricing, our Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom has yet to consider and strive to give everyone a satisfactory price as soon as possible." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com. Chapter 898: Shocking words You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although these words were not stated explicitly, everyone understood the meaning. The price of Nanshan Dan is definitely not too low. "This Nanshan Pill can be said to be aimed at the strong people in the Heavenly King Realm, and every strong person in the Heavenly King Realm is worth a lot of money. This Nanshan Pill can definitely be sold for a sky-high price." Especially those who are strong in the Heavenly King Realm and will lose their power within a few decades. This Nanshan Pill can increase their life span by 150 to 200 years. Even if they spend all their wealth in exchange for it, they will probably not be able to do so. willing. Not to mention, there are many such strong men in the entire Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. This Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom can definitely make an unimaginable fortune by relying on this Nanshan Pill. It's no wonder that the Golden Crow Lingguo attaches so much importance to Nanshan Pill, to the extent that it has to hold a special press conference. "Su Han, what do you think of this Nanshan Pill?" The sample of Nanshan Pill also came into the hands of King Ling Dan. However, King Lingdan did not study it himself, but showed it to Su Han immediately. Su Han glanced at the Nanshan Pill and said with a smile: "Elder Ling, this pill is indeed well refined. It is completely natural, like the handiwork of a master, and it is difficult to find flaws." "So, does this elixir really have the miraculous effect that the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom advertises? Where did the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom get such a miraculous elixir?" King Lingdan still had doubts. In his opinion, although Shao Tian's talent in alchemy is indeed evil, the creation of elixirs can only be done by a generation of alchemy masters. No matter how evil Shao Tian is, he has not grown to that level after all, and it is impossible to create it alone. Come up with an elixir that can prolong life. Su Han smiled and said: "The Golden Crow Ling Kingdom has a long history of alchemy. Maybe they found some ancient elixir recipe in some corner." Su Han was not nervous at all. This Nanshan Pill was certainly well refined, which made Su Han admire Shao Tian a little. "However, it does not mean that this Nanshan Pill is really invulnerable. In fact, when Su Han saw the Nanshan Pill for the first time, he had already seen that there was a fatal flaw in the refining process of the pill. "What? Fellow Taoists from Qionghua Lingguo, after seeing this Nanshan Pill, do you finally feel the gap between yourself?" Originally, Su Han's victory in the alchemy competition made some people dislike him. Now, it is naturally the best opportunity to attack Qionghua Lingguo and Su Han's arrogance. "Haha, I remember that Fellow Daoist Ling from Qionghua Lingguo once said that Shao Tian can't beat Su Han in the field of alchemy?" "This cowhide is exaggerated. Can Su Han refine this Nanshan Pill?" "Hahahaha let alone refining Nanshan Pill, I don't think he can even refine the scraps and scraps of Nanshan Pill." "You are really exaggerating. Su Han also said that he wants to challenge Shao Tian. I want to see how he challenges." "After seeing this Nanshan Pill, I'm afraid that boy Su Han was so ashamed that he crawled into the cracks of the ground, haha" "These guys who are colluding with the Golden Crow Lingguo and dislike Su Han will naturally not miss any opportunity to ridicule him. "Fellow Taoists of Qionghua Lingguo, would you like to express your opinion? Are you really looking for a crack in the ground to burrow into?" Su Han raised his eyelids, two calm gazes shot out of his eyes, and then he smiled faintly: "Since you all want our Qionghua Lingguo to express some opinions, I won't be polite. In my eyes, this Nanshan Pill is still It¡¯s really nothing.¡± As soon as these words were said, there was an uproar immediately. Nanshandan? In his eyes? None of that? Even Shao Tian, ??who was at the head, suddenly opened his eyes, and two eyes that were as cold as killing someone were immediately shot towards this side. "No way? This kid has lost his mind and gone crazy again?" "Nan Shan Dan is nothing in his eyes? How about he refine one and take a look?" "There is absolutely no limit to speaking arrogantly. In my opinion, this kind of guy who deliberately disrupts order should be kicked out immediately." "Everyone, this kid relied on his good luck and won a championship, and then he started talking nonsense and disrupting the audience. I think he is obviously jealous. He is jealous that our Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom has developed a magical elixir that prolongs life, so he deliberately talks nonsense. . This kind of guy has no right to stay at the venue of our Alchemy Conference." The ones who made the suggestion were the geniuses of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom who lost 200 million yuan stones to Su Han. It's obvious that these guys are very concerned about themselves.He is also very worried about the matter of losing 200 million yuan, and he will not miss any opportunity to attack Su Han. Su Han smiled faintly: "Am I wrong in what I said? This recipe of Nanshan Dan has major flaws. Even if it is given to me for free, I will not take it." What? Are there major flaws in Danfang? Everyone present could not believe their ears, and Shao Tian¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. An elder of the Golden Crow Lingguo shouted: "Stop talking nonsense, Mr. Zhu! This recipe for Nanshan Dan is the result of several years of painstaking research by our Golden Crow Lingguo. Where does the major flaw come from?" With that said, the elder of the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom faced everyone again and said seriously: "Everyone knows, even if there are serious flaws in the recipe of Nanshan Pill, how could he, Su Han, as an outsider of the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom, know?" This shows that this Su Han is just spitting blood and has no credibility at all." "Yes, if there is really a major flaw in the elixir, only a few people within the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom should know about it. As a person who has nothing to do with the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom, how could Su Han know about it?" "It's obvious that he is throwing dirty water. This kind of arrogant person talks nonsense. It is not too much to cancel his alchemy competition championship." Facing the questions and accusations coming from all sides, Su Han remained calm and said calmly: "Whether there are any major flaws, it will be clear to me if I ask Shao Tian himself." King Tao Dan of the Sanqing Ling Kingdom, who has always been on good terms with the Qionghua Ling Kingdom, also laughed and said in support: "Don't worry, everyone, little friend Su Han is right. Is it true? Ask Shao Fellow Daoist Tian, ??don¡¯t you understand?¡± "Fellow Taoist Shaotian, please clarify this quickly. Otherwise, wouldn't such nonsense rumors become more and more popular?" "Yes, Fellow Taoist Shaotian, I'm still waiting to buy Nanshan Pill. This kind of meaningless episode, just come out and say something and let it pass as soon as possible." Everyone started to urge him, but what puzzled them was that Shao Tian, ??who was under the focus of everyone's attention, frowned slightly, hesitated a little, and did not speak immediately. Su Han chuckled: "He doesn't dare anymore. Everyone, seeing Shao Tian's appearance, do you still believe that this Nanshan Dan formula really has no flaws?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 899: Bombardment from Many Sides You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Shao Tian, ??what's going on? Let's clarify it quickly. That kid is obviously a slanderer. Should we let him continue to be arrogant?" "Yes, this Nanshan Dan formula is not really defective. As long as you clarify it, everyone will believe you." At this moment, Shaotian¡¯s sea of ??consciousness has been bombarded by waves of divine consciousness transmissions. All the elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, including the two ancestors, were anxious and didn't know why Shao Tian got stuck at this critical moment. As far as they know, there are no flaws in the recipe of Nanshan Dan, otherwise they would not publish it. If Shao Tian doesn¡¯t speak at this time, doesn¡¯t he allow others to smear him? No one noticed that Shao Tian¡¯s expression was somewhat uncertain. "Impossible, this kid has just glanced at Nanshan Dan. He knows nothing about Nanshan Dan's formula and material selection. How could he know such a thing? He must be just talking nonsense and want to attract other people's attention. This kind of I've seen too much before, young man." Shao Tian slowly felt relieved, with a cold smile on his face. He thought he had a good grasp of the mentality of these young people. At that moment, Shao Tian said with a cold face: "It's all nonsense. The prescription of Nanshan Pill is the crystallization of the wisdom of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom's alchemy world. How could there be any major flaws? Everyone, don't be deceived by people with ulterior motives. ¡± "Sure enough, I knew that boy was talking nonsense." "Fellow Taoist Shaotian has already opened his mouth to clarify. Boy, do you have anything else to say?" "No flaws?" Su Han snorted lightly, "Shao Tian, ??you really dare to say that. Are you sure what you said is true? Do you dare to take responsibility for what you said?" Facing Su Han¡¯s indifferent gaze, Shao Tian suddenly had a strange feeling, as if he had been seen through by this young man from head to toe. "Why don't you dare?" Shao Tian immediately gave up the messy thoughts in his mind and sneered, "I can't be sure about the elixir I refined myself. Do I need you to confirm it?" "It seems that you are determined to hide it to the end?" Su Han said lightly. "Brother Shaotian, what on earth is this kid pretending to be?" "Yes, why are you so determined to hide it? It's as if Fellow Taoist Shaotian has concealed something important." "A good press conference has been turned into a mess by this kid, so let's get him out quickly!" Facing the attacks from all directions, Su Han remained calm and composed, and said with a smile: "If I guessed correctly, refining this Nanshan Pill consumes a lot of spiritual energy. Every time you refine it, you have to rest for ten and a half days. Month. Moreover, the consumption of this spiritual consciousness is very difficult to recover. If you continue to refine it, even a high-level alchemy king will be drained of his spiritual consciousness within half a year and will never be able to recover it in this life. This is the elixir There is irrefutable proof that there is something wrong with Fang, Shao Tian, ??please don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know this?¡± What? Everyone is shocked. The refining of Nanshan Pill consumes so much spiritual consciousness? And, it still can¡¯t be restored? Even the elders of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom were stunned on the spot. Shao Tian never told them about this kind of thing? Originally, Shaotian told them that when the time was right, he would select a few of them to teach them the refining method of Nanshan Pill. In this way, the output of Nanshan Pill can be gradually increased, and all the elders involved in the refining can also make a lot of money. However, what Su Han said made these elders start to feel suspicious. If what Su Han said is true, then the method of refining Nanshan Pill is simply a life-saving talisman! It¡¯s true that they want to make money, but they cherish their lives even more! Shao Tian¡¯s face darkened on the spot. He originally thought that this kid was just pretending, but he never expected that Su Han's words would hit his lifeline on the spot. He indeed discovered that there was such a major flaw in the refining method of Nanshan Pill. However, Shaotian was very confident in himself. He felt that he could probably solve this problem as long as he fumbled a few more times. Even if it can¡¯t be solved, he will slowly hand over the refining work of Nanshan Pill to the other alchemy elders of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. At that time, if something happened, he could explain it away by saying he didn't know. ¡°Anyway, Shaotian had already achieved both fame and fortune at that time, so it didn¡¯t matter if there was any problem with the prescription. This is Shaotian¡¯s wishful thinking, butBut I didn't expect that at the first step of my wishful thinking, someone would expose it. For a moment, the scene became silent. It¡¯s true that everyone wants elixirs that prolong life, but they all have psychological barriers to eating elixirs that are as refined as life-stimulating elixirs. "It's nonsense, it's just nonsense." A genius from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom blushed and retorted loudly, "Su Han, you are simply jealous. Is there any evidence for what you said?" As soon as these words came out, many people present reacted, yes, without any evidence, why should they believe Su Han, a young boy like him? "This kid really wants to be famous and wants to go crazy. He can even spin such ridiculous lies." "Thankfully, I almost believed it just now, but now that I think about it, he was just making it up." Su Han said lightly: "Whether it is just nonsense or not, I still say the same thing, Shaotian knows best. In addition, I would like to say one more thing, the shortcomings of this Nanshan elixir recipe are not only reflected in the refining process. There are also flaws in the consumption of spiritual consciousness and the elixir itself. After taking this Nanshan elixir, one can extend one's life by 150 to 200 years, but in the last fifty years, the power will gradually dissipate. Become an ordinary person. In other words, the life span of a monk can only be extended by one hundred to one hundred and fifty years." As he said that, Su Han chuckled: "I won't say that this kind of life-extending elixir is parallel import. Anyway, it is up to you to decide whether to buy it or not." "That's nonsense." Shao Tian shouted, "Fellow Taoists, please rest assured that Shao's Nanshan Pill is by no means a parallel import as he said. The life-extending effect is indeed 150 to 200 years. You can rest assured of this." .¡± "Shao Tian, ??the reason why you are so confident is because you don't even know that people who take this elixir will lose their power early in the last fifty years." Su Han said with a leisurely smile, "This is your elixir. You can¡¯t find the problems that exist in the country itself.¡± "Presumptuous." Shao Tian said proudly, "If you want to anger me with your nonsense, you are a little too young." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 900: Step by step, fierce generals You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Annoy you?" Su Han smiled leisurely: "I have to say, you are overthinking. I am just telling the truth. Of course, if you don't accept it, I won't force it. You guys can just have a carnival here. Now, I'm too lazy to accompany you." As he said that, Su Han looked like he was leaving. "Presumptuous!" An ancestor of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom protested, "Even if you want to leave, you have to explain yourself here before leaving. Indiscriminately, you start slandering the elixirs of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. The Golden Crow Ling Kingdom will never tolerate it." "That's right, how can the Golden Crow Lingguo allow you to smear someone as soon as you want to smear them, and then just want to leave after smearing them?" "If you have the guts, why don't you come and refine a Nanshan Pill? If you can't even refine a Nanshan Pill, don't you think you're being ridiculous if you just talk nonsense here?" "Stop talking about it. Even the top alchemy giant in the Thousand Islands Territory can't study this Nanshan Pill. How can he, a young genius, refine Nanshan Pill? When you say this, don't you mean to make his face look ugly? Is there no place to put it? Haha" The people from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom who were present also rushed to bombard Su Han. Su Han's footsteps slowly stopped and he said calmly: "Does the alchemy master in the world have to rely on a Nanshan Pill to judge his level?" This sentence made Shaotian and everyone even more certain that this kid didn't know how to refine Nanshan Pill at all, and he might not even understand the materials and principles of Nanshan Pill. In this way, dare to stand up with their Jinwu Lingguo? "Haha, kid, are you feeling guilty? If you don't know how to refine Nanshan Pill, just shut up, okay? Don't embarrass yourself here." Everyone in the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom rushed to ridicule. Shao Tian also smiled indifferently: "Boy, maybe you are very anxious, eager to save the face of your Qionghua Lingguo and eliminate the shadow of that incident forty years ago. But unfortunately, you used the wrong method. You want to save the face of Qionghua Lingguo from Shao If someone starts here, Shao can tell you clearly that in Qionghua Lingguo, counting up to ten thousand years, counting down to ten thousand years, all of them were defeated by Shao. Unless you can refine this Nanshan Pill on the spot One, otherwise, everyone here today will just think you just farted." Hearing Shaotian¡¯s tough declaration, Su Han not only was not afraid, but also laughed: "What a big statement. Counting up to ten thousand years, counting down to ten thousand years, they are no match for you?" "Isn't it?" Shao Tian sneered, "I, Shao, know how to do it, but twenty generations of you Qionghua Lingguo people may not know how to do it. Just say that you can't refine this Nanshan Pill. Isn't that right? fact?" Shao Tian¡¯s tone was full of contempt. Su Han suddenly smiled: "What if I can?" "It's impossible." Shao Tian denied it without even thinking about it. The recipe for Nanshan Dan was obtained from a secret place in a strange encounter. When it was first taken out, the elixir was still incomplete. It took Shao Tian three full years of hard work to repair the elixir completely, and the current Nanshan elixir was created. ¡°It is absolutely impossible to say that someone else can refine Nanshan Pill. Unless this person is the reincarnation of an ancient power. Shao Tian thought this way, but he had actually jumped step by step into the trap that Su Han had set long ago. Su Han shrugged: "Maybe it's impossible. It doesn't count if you say it, and it doesn't matter if I say it." "That's right, what we both said doesn't count." Shao Tian sneered, "How about you refine Nanshan Pill for all of us on the spot, so that I, the founder of Nanshan Pill, can open my eyes?" Shao Tian¡¯s words actually played into Su Han¡¯s heart. Su Han smiled and said: "What's the benefit if I refine it on the spot? There's no benefit, but I'm too lazy to put in the effort." "Okay, okay." The muscles on Shao Tian's face were twitching. He knew that he shouldn't put down his body to argue with a young man, but for some reason, this boy named Su Han was able to constantly challenge him. The bottom line made him unable to control his anger, and his anger continued to burn. What's more, if Su Han's lie is not broken on the spot today, even if everyone present does not completely believe Su Han's words, they will inevitably have a grudge in their hearts. "Boy, since you said so, it's like a mule is a horse. Take it out for a walk. As long as you can refine a Nanshan elixir that is exactly the same as my Shao, I, Shao, can declare on the spot that I will never refine Nanshan elixir again in my life." , Jinwu Lingguo will no longer conduct business in Nanshan Dan." Shao Tian said, staring at Su Han fiercely, "Boy, what are the conditions? Isn't this what you want?" Su Han shrugged: "Are you sure you can represent the Jin Dynasty?"??Lingguo? " Shao Tian sneered and said: "This Nanshan Pill belongs to me, so I can naturally make the decision. Besides, do you still think that you can really refine the exact same Nanshan Pill?" With that said, Shao Tian glanced at the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom and saw only two ancestors and elders. He was slightly stunned at first, but then he had no objection and acquiesced to Shao Tian's behavior. They also knew very well that Shao Tian's move seemed impulsive, but it was the best way to break Su Han's lies. Like Shao Tian, ??they did not think that Su Han could refine Nanshan Pill. "Shao Tian, ??young people don't know how high the sky is, so it would be good for you to educate them properly." An ancestor of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom's alchemy path nodded and said. Educate me? Su Han couldn't help but sneer when he heard this. Not to mention the scope of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, even in the entire Daxia world, there were almost no people who could educate Su Han in the way of alchemy. ??Looking at Shao Tian¡¯s appearance, he should be more powerful than all the alchemy masters Su Han has seen before. But, so what? Do you want to educate him based on this? Shao Tian said calmly: "Boy, can you refine it now?" "Wait a minute." Su Han said with a smile, "Even if I take out the Nanshan Pill that is exactly the same as yours, I'm afraid I won't be able to completely convince you, right?" "Boy, what on earth do you want to say?" Shao Tian was furious. "What I want to say is that you and I each refine a Nanshan Pill. Whoever's Nanshan Pill is of lower quality will be at a disadvantage. Don't you think this is the best way to fight?" Su Han smiled lightly. road. Shao Tian sneered: "It's easy for you to say, why should I refine it on the spot?" Su Han smiled, cupped his fists, and cupped his hands: "Many of you here are respected alchemy giants. You should know that the quality of an elixir is affected by many objective conditions. For example, the level of the alchemy cauldron, the elixir level, and the elixir level. The level of fire I believe that with the Golden Crow Lingguo's alchemy background, these objective conditions are the best. On the other hand, as a young disciple of Qionghua Lingguo, how can these objective conditions be any better? Isn¡¯t it obviously unfair?¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 901 Surprise and uncertainty You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The alchemy giants who were watching looked at each other in shock when they heard this. A neutral alchemy giant asked: "Then what do you want?" "What I want to say is that Shao Tian and I both use the most common alchemy cauldron and the most common alchemy fire. Each of us refines a Nanshan elixir to see whose quality is higher. Only in this way can we see Come out, who has more say in this Nanshan Pill. If it turns out that I have the more say, it will prove that I am not lying. Shao Tian has indeed concealed some key flaws in this Nanshan Pill. I think that with this kind of competition, everyone in the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom will be more convinced, right?" As soon as Su Han made this suggestion, even those neutral alchemy celebrities also thought it made sense. "Fellow Taoists from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, what do you think?" asked an Alchemy King. The ancestor of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom said proudly: "We in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom have never been afraid of competitions in alchemy? Shao Tian, ??since this kid will never look back until he hits the wall, then you should teach him a good lesson." Shao Tian looked indifferently and stared at King Ling Dan: "Elder Ling, if it turns out that you people from Qionghua Lingguo are talking nonsense, then don't blame Shao for sending someone to invite you out of the Alchemy Conference. Come to think of it, You should have no objection to this, right?" King Lingdan said calmly: "If that's the case, what's the problem if I, Qionghua Lingguo, no longer participate in the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms Alchemy Conference from now on?" Shao Tian laughed loudly: "Okay, okay, Shao is a little underestimated of your Qionghua Lingguo courage. Although you are ignorant, ignorance can also show your courage. It makes Shao think highly of you. Since If you don¡¯t hit the south wall and don¡¯t look back, then I will make an exception and teach you Qionghua Lingguo another lesson!¡± Shao Tian originally looked down upon Qionghua Lingguo, including Elder Gu Huai, who was so angry with him. In fact, Shao Tian didn't take it seriously. It was just an ordinary stepping stone in his growth process. But he didn¡¯t expect that the Qionghua Lingguo had acquired a genius in alchemy, and his talent had grown so much that he even overestimated his ability and allowed this genius to challenge him, Shao Tian. From Shao Tian¡¯s point of view, in the entire Qionghua Lingguo, not to mention his opponents, there are not even those who are qualified to be his disciples. Even Su Han, who won the Dan Dou competition, did not have this qualification. The Dan Dou competition is just a competition between young talents. It is far from Shaotian's level. What's more, this Nanshan Pill is Shaotian's exclusive recipe. He doesn't believe that Su Han can refine it. Although the situation at this moment seemed a bit strange, a young man actually said that he wanted to compete with him, Shaotian, to refine Shaotian's exclusive Nanshan elixir. From the perspective of ordinary people, this is obviously problematic. Shao Tian also felt that there might be a trick here, but even if he knew it, he would not be afraid at all, because he was confident that no matter what the other party did, with Shao Tian's level, he would not be able to deceive him at all. No matter what, in the final analysis, it still depends on the level of alchemy. "Today there are many alchemy masters gathered here, and Shao is here. Please help me to be a witness. This competition was proposed by the other party. In order to maintain the reputation of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, Shao can only accept the challenge. Don't say that I, Shao, bullied me. Junior.¡± Shao Tian¡¯s face was cold, and he raised his hands to everyone around him and said. Su Han chuckled: "You don't have to rush to clear it up. I was the one who proposed it. If the quality of your elixirs is higher than mine, our Qionghua Lingguo will permanently withdraw from the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms Alchemy Conference from now on." , willing to become a fringe force in the alchemy world. If the quality of your elixir is lower than mine, you must admit that this Nanshan elixir does have all the flaws I mentioned." Shao Tian snorted coldly: "I, Mr. Shao, have said what I said, and it is hard to follow my words. If you can really refine Nanshan Dan with a higher quality than mine, Shao will not only admit what you said, but also never refine it again in this life." Nanshan Pill and Golden Crow Lingguo will no longer sell Nanshan Pill. Shao has already said this just now." "Okay, I hope you can really do what you said. Once you say something, it's hard to catch up." Su Han said with a smile, stroking his hands. Shao Tian laughed evilly: "Boy, that's enough nonsense. It's time to start refining it, right? Whatever materials you need for this Nanshan Pill, the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom will prepare it for you. However, you need to write out the list of materials yourself. That¡¯s all.¡± This sentence was Shaotian¡¯s first decisive move. The meaning is obvious. Don't think that our Golden Crow Spirit Congress has automatically prepared the materials for Nanshan Pills in front of you. If you don't know the recipe for Nanshan Pills, you will have to give in before the gambling battle begins. A group of people from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom also looked at Su Han with a sneer. They didn't think that Su Han could really write down a list of materials for Nanshan Dan.   Unexpectedly, Su Han smiled leisurely and stretched out his hand: "Here is a pen and paper." "Prepare paper and pen for him." Shao Tian ordered coldly. He didn't believe it. What could Su Han really write? Su Han got pen and paper and started writing quickly. Within a moment, a comprehensive list of materials came out. ¡°I would like to trouble everyone from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom to help me prepare.¡± Su Han smiled leisurely and threw the information sheet in front of Shao Tian. Shao Tian couldn't help but glance at it, and his pupils suddenly shrank. He couldn't help but be surprised. The raw materials listed in Su Han's list of materials actually overlapped with the raw materials used by Shaotian when refining Nanshan Dan! ??If the two points do not overlap, the properties of the materials are not too far apart. Although Shao Tian only glanced at it, he could already tell that Su Han's list of raw materials was very likely to be a list of raw materials for Nanshan Dan. Shao Tian couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. His first reaction was to wonder if there was a traitor around him who leaked the raw materials of Nanshan Pill to Qionghua Lingguo? But, if you think about it for a moment, you will know that this is absolutely impossible. The alchemist refines an exclusive elixir, and the elixir recipes are all top secret, let alone a cautious person like Shao Tian, ??who cannot leak the elixir recipes. Even the two alchemy ancestors of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom currently know nothing about the recipe of Nanshan Dan. Could it be that this kid actually learned about the recipe of Nanshan Dan through some other means? ¡°No wonder this kid was so arrogant before. Does he actually have such confidence? Shao Tian was shocked and confused, staring at Su Han with his eyes. "No! The Nanshan Pill formula was incomplete when I took it out from the ancient secret realm. It took me three years of hard work and countless calculations to complete the formula. This kid, even if he passed I obtained the prescription of Nanshan Dan through other channels, but it was only a incomplete prescription, which was very different from my complete prescription!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 902: Refining Begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Shao Tian thought of this, his eyes gradually turned cold again. Even if Su Han masters the incomplete recipe of Nanshan Pill, so what? But he didn't believe that Su Han could complete the recipe of Nanshan Dan just like him. The list written by Su Han and the materials that are not in the incomplete recipe are probably all made up by Su Han. "Alchemy is the most important thing in accuracy. There are made-up materials in the elixir recipe. How can it be possible to refine Nanshan elixir?" Su Han had actually been observing the changes in Shao Tian's expression, and suddenly smiled: "Shao Tian, ??what, are you feeling guilty?" "Am I guilty?" Shao Tian sneered, "Boy, it's better to stop talking big. Come and prepare the materials according to his list." "Big talk?" Su Han shrugged, "Soon you won't think so." "Boy, you are still talking arrogantly when you are about to die?" Shao Tian laughed dumbly, "Let's put it this way, if you can really refine a Nanshan elixir of better quality than Shao, no matter what you ask for, the Golden Crow Lingguo can do it. Satisfy you.¡± When Shao Tian said this, he obviously had 100% confidence in himself. "Any request can be met?" Su Han suddenly smiled strangely, "Then if you lose, you will commit suicide. Is this request acceptable?" "Bold!" Several followers behind Shao Tian immediately scolded him. Su Han said leisurely: "It seems that this request is a bit too much. Let's change it. If you lose, you will volunteer to be my follower for the rest of your life and obey my orders. This request is not too much, right?" "Oh?" Shao Tian smiled faintly, with cold eyes, "Boy, you are so loud, aren't you afraid of losing your life? Call me? Aren't you afraid of thunder?" Su Han laughed loudly: "Are you afraid?" Shao Tian said calmly: "What am I afraid of? I might as well tell you that anyone who tries to beat me, Shao, in terms of alchemy will die miserably in the end." "Okay, since you're not afraid, it's settled, whoever loses will be the other's follower for life." Su Han said. "Wait a minute," shouted one of Shao Tian's followers, "You have a cheap life. Who would care if you are not a follower? It's obviously unfair to want to trade with Lord Shao Tian." Su Han laughed loudly: "Shao Tian, ??it seems that your younger brother doesn't have much confidence in you. If you are really sure that you will win, will it have any impact on you no matter how exaggerated the conditions are?" Shao Tian said calmly: "Don't think that Shao doesn't know that you are playing tricks. However, no matter how many tricks you try, it will be in vain in the face of absolute strength. It doesn't matter if Shao agrees to your conditions." Su Han smiled and said: "As expected of the famous Shao Tian, ??he is really happy. Everyone present has heard this. Please bear witness." Shao Tian¡¯s gaze was profound and he also looked at the alchemy masters: ¡°Having said that, I would like to ask you all to bear witness.¡± Shaotian also knows that if he shows any regret or flinching at this time, it will be regarded as a sign of guilty conscience, which will also be extremely detrimental to the promotion of Nanshan Pill in the future. What's more, Shao Tian didn't think that Su Han had the possibility of defeating him. ¡°Perhaps Su Han got the recipe for Nanshan Dan from nowhere, which gave him confidence, but Shao Tian would soon let him know that he had no chance at all. The two sides looked at each other, and neither said anything more, but concentrated on preparing for the next refining. And the emotions of the surrounding guests were also aroused. If at first they felt that Qionghua Lingguo was making trouble unreasonably and was trying to show off their rhetorical interests, and they were still worried about what happened to Elder Gu Huai forty years ago and did not see the good of Jinwulingguo or Shaotian, Muddy waters here. So, now their thoughts have changed, and they realize that this may be a game designed by Qionghua Lingguo, with the purpose of getting Su Han and Shao Tian to fight. However, what they are curious about is, where does Qionghua Lingguo get its confidence? Let such a young man compete with Shao Tian? Or is it better than Shaotian¡¯s exclusive Nanshan elixir? No matter which way you look at it, this is tantamount to an act of seeking death. However, Qionghua Lingguo seems to be serious this time, and even said that if he loses, he will not participate in the Twelve Spiritual Kingdom Alchemy Conference in the future. You must know that not participating in the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference is equivalent to marginalizing yourself. From now on, in the alchemy world of the Thousand Islands Region, there will basically be no Qionghua Lingguo affairs. Where does this Qionghua Lingguo have such great confidence?   No matter how they think about it, they can only think that these guys from Qionghua Lingguo are probably crazy. Even Yu Mo from Langhuan Ling Kingdom muttered secretly in the crowd: "Master You still say that Su Han is not simple. Why do I think he is a big fool?" Yu Mo¡¯s eyes also fell on Su Han with worry. Obviously, she and Su Han had a friendship. Now that she saw Su Han like this, she was very worried. Soon, the two people¡¯s refining materials were brought up. Two identical pill furnaces were also set up at the scene. Although the quality of this kind of alchemy furnace is far inferior to the alchemy cauldrons carried by alchemy masters, it has a special feature, that is, it can communicate with an ordinary earth fire. In this way, the alchemy furnace and alchemy fire used by the two people can be said to be exactly the same, which is completely fair. The temporary referees are several neutral alchemy celebrities. With the referee¡¯s order, both of them immediately entered the refining stage. When Su Han refines elixirs, there are good refining methods for good objective conditions, and there are also refining methods for poor conditions. Therefore, the quality of this alchemy furnace and alchemy fire is ordinary, which is not a problem for Su Han at all. What's more, when he was first reborn in this life, he had been exposed to conditions for alchemy that were thousands of times worse than this. No matter how bad the ordinary alchemy furnaces and ordinary elixir fires in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom are, they are still tens of thousands of times stronger than the alchemy furnaces and elixir fires in Qingye City and Tianhe County. Preheating, fire control all the procedures were as smooth as a flow. Su Han seemed to have these processes engraved in his bones, he was so familiar. Once he entered the refining state, Su Han completely put away his previous informal appearance and became fully focused. Shao Tian is not bad at refining the Nanshan Pill. If there is a problem with the Danfang, that is the Danfang's business, but when it comes to Shao Tian's own methods, they are also extremely proficient. In addition, Shaotian has been working hard for the Nanshan Pill press conference during this period, and he is also very handy in refining the Nanshan Pill. As soon as the two entered the state, for a moment, they couldn't tell who was higher and who was lower. Su Han¡¯s time this time was completely different from before. In the past, Su Han often fought with people in alchemy, but rarely used his true strength. At most, he used only 20% to 30% of his methods. But this time, Su Han didn't have much reserve of strength, not only because his spiritual realm was indeed very different from Shao Tian's, but also because Shao Tian was indeed a formidable opponent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 903: Changes in Attitudes of All Parties You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s alchemy strength in this life is far from comparable to that in his previous life. However, as his martial arts realm improved, his spiritual consciousness realm also continued to improve. Each time he improved, he was closer to the realm of his previous life. As time goes by, Su Han has completely entered the state, entering a state of forgetting both things and myself. Pairs of eyes at the scene were all staring at the two people who were concentrating on refining. Feeling the depressing atmosphere, the atmosphere suddenly became very solemn. "If everyone thought that Qionghua Lingguo was all crazy and Su Han was a lunatic who didn't know the heights of heaven and earth before, then now, they have somewhat changed their minds. Their attainments in alchemy are not low, and by this time, they have all seen that this Su Han is definitely not here to mess around. In fact, every step Su Han took seemed to be ridiculous, but when you think about it carefully, it was reasonable, and the request he made was also reasonable, making Shaotian unable to escape. Looking at Su Han's refining technique, it is not a refining technique for young geniuses at all. Even some alchemy experts present were secretly frightened after seeing this smooth refining technique. I think that if I were to refine it on site, I would probably only be able to achieve this level! What¡¯s more important is that they originally thought that Su Han didn¡¯t know how to refine the Nanshan Pill, but looking at Su Han¡¯s appearance, he could preheat, control, and purify it all at once, and it didn¡¯t look like he knew how to refine it at all. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away????? That's even more impossible. Even the alchemy experts who received the sample in advance of Nanshan Dan couldn't analyze it. How could Su Han, a young genius, analyze it on the spot? However, if he didn¡¯t analyze it on the spot, how did he know the refining method of Nanshan Pill? Although these viewers are puzzled, they have realized that this duel may not be as completely one-sided as they previously imagined. ¡°At least for now, Shaotian¡¯s side has not gained any advantage. ¡° The most shocked person at this moment is probably Shao Tian himself. Originally, he thought that as soon as the official refining process started and Su Han did not have a complete elixir in his hand, he would soon show his cowardice and even lose. However, what he didn't expect was that instead of showing any timidity, Su Han became more and more into the state, looking intoxicated and enjoying the process very much. How can this be? Where did he get the method of refining Nanshan Pill? Shao Tian looked solemn and looked very cautious. If Su Han really knows how to refine Nanshan Pill, it will obviously be very bad news for Shao Tian. However, Shaotian will not lose his sense of proportion just because of this matter. He knew very well that even if Su Han really knew how to refine Nanshan Pill, his advantage was still very obvious. In terms of alchemy, Shao Tian has never lost to anyone. Only others have always been his defeat and his stepping stone. He has absolute confidence in Alchemy. In the entire Thousand Islands Region, Shaotian is not even in the top five, but at least he is already in the top ten. Standing on the same level as a fledgling young man to make alchemy, there is absolutely no reason for Shaotian to lose. This little incident did not shake Shao Tian's mind. Soon, Shao Tian was involved in refining again. "Ancestor, it seems that Qionghua Lingguo is well prepared this time? It seems that we have been a little bit fooled by them?" Seeing that the two of them were evenly matched, the elders of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom couldn't help but have some doubts. One of the elders sent a message to an ancestor of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. The ancestor was obviously not in a good mood either. Like everyone else in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, he thought that Shao Tian would definitely win the first time. As a result, it ended up in the current stalemate situation. To be honest, the longer it takes, the worse it will be for the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. Originally, the competition between the two was a long-established alchemy master versus a fledgling alchemy genius. The age difference between the two was three to four times, which was not fair in itself. If Shao Tian wins, everyone will only think it's normal, but if Shao Tian loses, the blow to Shao Tian's reputation will be absolutely devastating. To take a step back, even if Shao Tian wins, if it is not an overwhelming victory, it will have some adverse impact on Shao Tian's reputation. The ancestor of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom even had some doubts: "Does the Qionghua Ling Kingdom actually have a recipe for Nanshan Dan? Could it be that this is a big chess game they have arranged?"Just wait for us to jump in, right? " However, his reason also told him that that was absolutely impossible. So, is this Su Han deliberately bluffing? It looks like the refining went so smoothly, but is it actually a bluff? Indeed, everyone in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom thinks that Su Han has this possibility. However, even if they think so, they still feel a little strange in their hearts. If Su Han is really bluffing, then his psychological quality is too good, and his ability to disguise is too strong, right? After all, if you are bluffing, your secret will be exposed sooner or later, you will have no confidence, and you will be able to see some flaws. However, they didn't see any flaws in Su Han's body. As for those neutral Lingguo people who originally thought that Su Han was simply trying to please others, they also vaguely felt at this moment that this young man from the Qionghua Lingguo seemed to be inflating his ego not because he won the Dan Dou Competition, but because he Really talented person. ¡°At least, everyone can see that Shaotian has put away his previous contempt and started to exert his full strength. ¡°There is absolutely no other person among the younger generation who can force Shaotian to give his best. Even those of them who have been famous for a long time in Alchemy do not dare to boast that they can force Shaotian to perform at his best. Originally, they were indeed biased against Su Han. This prejudice is not only because Su Han is young, but also because Qionghua Lingguo's alchemy status is not high. Now, Su Han has shown a level of alchemy that is enough for them to respect, which makes them put aside their prejudices. Many people's ideas have changed unconsciously. At this moment, they no longer felt that Su Han was overestimating his abilities by competing with Shao Tian in elixir refining. Judging from the current situation, even if he loses to Shao Tian in the end, it will definitely be an unforgettable match for Shao Tian. This is an extremely remarkable achievement for a young genius. If you perform well, maybe a miracle will happen? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 904: Making a fool of yourself on the spot You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°However, no one dares to draw this conclusion now. After all, Shao Tian is a well-known alchemy monster. I thought that when Shaotian was young, he could step on the long-famous alchemy giant under his feet. Now that Shao Tian has accumulated decades of experience, his alchemy background must be even more terrifying. Even though everyone at the scene had different plans, Su Han and Shao Tian's elixir refining also entered the elixir condensation stage. This elixir condensation stage is also an extremely important stage in elixir refining. The operation during the elixir condensation stage even directly affects the quality of the elixir. Facing this stage of elixir condensation, even Shao Tian did not dare to ignore it. He used a set of unique methods to trigger the trick. This technique is definitely Shaotian's unique technique, and it is also one of the reasons why he has been able to dominate the alchemy world for so many years. Using this trick to condense elixirs, the success rate of elixir condensation can be increased by at least 30%, and the probability of refining a middle-grade or high-grade elixir is also increased by 30%. In other words, if the original elixir in this furnace has only a 10% chance of becoming a middle-grade elixir, then this method can increase the chance to 40%. Shao Tian still has a lot of confidence in his refining process this time, and the refining process is very stable. Coupled with the assistance of this method, he is at least 70 to 80% sure of condensing a middle-grade elixir. This Nanshan Pill is a rare pill, not a mass-produced pill like Nayuan Pill. It is already extremely difficult to refine low-grade ones, let alone mid-grade ones. Shaotian seems to have seen everyone's surprise and admiration after he became a pill Although he has been famous for many years and does not really need these praises, these things can still make him feel happy. Suddenly, Shao Tian heard an obvious commotion in the audience. He thought it was his own methods that won everyone's applause. When he looked up, he saw that everyone's eyes were not looking at him. Everyone was looking in the direction of Su Han. Shao Tian couldn¡¯t help but follow the gazes of everyone. At that moment, he simply couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. I saw that Su Han's method of condensing pills was very high-end and classy, ??and the visual effects were very gorgeous. ???????????????????? Not only is the technique gorgeous, the smoke coming out of Su Han¡¯s pill furnace is also impressive. ??????????????? At least, it is definitely not worse than his Shaotian's alchemy furnace. "How is this possible?" Shao Tian simply wondered if there was something wrong with his eyes. "This kid, is he bluffing? Is he deliberately exaggerating?" It is true that Su Han did deliberately exaggerate, but what people have to admit is that this dazzling skill really showed off his level. At least, everyone present from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom stared at Su Han, trying to pick out some thorns from his methods, but they all failed. Su Han¡¯s technique, apart from being extremely gorgeous, obviously has nothing wrong with it. As time went by, bursts of roaring sounds began to come from Su Han's pill furnace. This is a precursor to the elixir. The roaring sound means that Su Han's elixir is about to be released. And listening to the roaring sound, it became more and more fierce, and the lively atmosphere seemed to indicate that the elixir in this elixir furnace was extraordinary! "At least, if the waste elixir is refined, it will never produce such a strong elixir-forming atmosphere. The movement on Su Han's side immediately attracted Shao Tian's attention. When Shaotian saw the smoke coming from Su Handan's furnace, his heart suddenly thumped, and an ominous premonition suddenly hit him. An inexplicable feeling of panic instantly made Shaotian feel like he had fallen into an ice cellar. Although the lid of the furnace has not yet been opened and the elixir has not been officially released, what kind of person is Shao Tian? He is a well-known alchemy monster in the Thousand Islands Region, and he is not the kind of stupid young man who can't wake up when things happen. With his eyesight, he can see some problems without waiting for the elixir to be released. This Nanshan Pill is Shao Tian¡¯s proud work. Shao Tian doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on at all. Why does the atmosphere coming out of this kid¡¯s pill furnace seem to be so much better than Shao Tian¡¯s? This is absolutely unacceptable to Shao Tian, ??and it is definitely the most cruel and inhumane slap in the face. At this moment, when other people in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom saw Shao Tian¡¯s expression and reaction, a thick haze passed through their hearts. The gambling game has developed to this point, and even those who are watching can detect a very bad feeling.   Especially Shao Tian's extremely gloomy expression faintly confirmed this. Although the refining has not officially ended, their Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom cannot afford to lose. As long as Shaotian has a slight possibility of losing, then The consequences are simply unimaginable. There is no possibility of losing in this bet. If he loses, it will not only mean that the Golden Crow Lingguo will not be able to sell Nanshan Pills from now on, but it will also mean that Shao Tian will be ruined, even lose his freedom, and become the opponent's follower. . No matter what it is, the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom cannot afford to sacrifice. Sacrificing Nanshan Dan means that the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom loses huge economic benefits, and sacrifices Shaotian. Although Shaotian has not fully grown up, he is already a pillar of the Jinwu Ling Kingdom's alchemy world in the future. Destroying Shaotian is equivalent to destroying the future of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom's alchemy. "These people in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom never thought that Shaotian has been hunting eagles all year round, and Shaotian has always trampled others under his feet. They are all used to it in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. Unexpectedly, this time, he was pecked in the eye by an eagle. "Shao Tian, ??if something goes wrong, think of a way to ruin the bet quickly." "Yes, this bet can't go on any longer." There were two alchemy elders in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. Seeing that something was wrong, they immediately sent a message to Shao Tian. They, the Golden Crow Lingguo, are not the kind of people who sit back and wait for death. Once they find something is wrong, the first thing they think of is to quickly destroy the gambling game. "I just didn't expect that as soon as the message between the two came out, something embarrassing happened. An unknown magic circle at the scene suddenly sent out a strange wave at this time, intercepting the two elders' transmission, and released it very clearly without any reservation. At this moment, the whole audience was in an uproar. After a brief moment of surprise, everyone burst into laughter. The two elders were stunned on the spot, their faces turned red, and they almost wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl under. Su Han chuckled: "Shao Tian, ??look at how caring your classmates are and how they think about you. Even before the refining is over, they have already thought of a way out for you. Why do I feel that they don't care about you very much? Confidence?¡± When everyone heard this, they burst into laughter. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 905 Shocking Eyeballs You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Shaotian really felt like he was about to collapse. This kind of message transmission is not a rare thing in the first place, but it is strange. How come the message transmission of two elders is intercepted and then released? Qu Tianshu, who was the only one present, was suddenly startled and remembered the old things in his own "gentleman's palace" in Qionghua Lingguo. For a moment, Qu Tianshu couldn't help but look at Su Han more. I saw that Su Han was leisurely and contented. Although there was an episode just now, it did not affect his refining process at all. The roar in the alchemy furnace was getting louder and louder at this time. Shao Tian also calmed down at this time. After what happened just now, Shao Tian calmed down a bit. Anyway, the shame is lost, so it is better to calm down and refine it. With his alchemy talents, it is not impossible to make a comeback. Thinking of this, Shaotian's men's movements sped up a little faster, as if they wanted to pour everything they had learned in their lives into this small alchemy furnace. The people watching were more interested in the outcome of the game after the small episode just now. They were all curious, could this young man from Qionghua Lingguo really be able to counterattack today? Or, in the end, Shaotian will be the superior one and overwhelm his opponent? When Su Han saw Shao Tian becoming serious again, a smile appeared on his lips. He was also afraid that Shao Tian was not serious. Only serious opponents could allow him to perform more freely. ¡°Moreover, Shaotian is so serious now. When he loses, the blow Shaotian will receive will be fatal. "It's like swatting a fly. When the opponent is flying the highest and most proud, and then swatting the opponent down from a high altitude, the blow is absolutely fatal. In this way, it can be considered as revenge for Elder Gu Huai. The two of them completed the elixir condensation process almost at the same time. The fire in the elixir furnace was extinguished, and the elixir formation was officially completed. Both of them quickly took out their own Cheng Dan from the pill furnace. Everyone in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom was staring at Shaotian's Cheng Dan. They knew that after several years of hard work and perfection by Shao Tian, ??Shao Tian could refine the recipe of Nanshan Pill with his own equipment. He could almost always refine the middle-grade pill, and occasionally he could even refine it Two top quality. Of course, there are very few chances of high quality. Now, using the most common alchemy furnace and the most common alchemy fire, if Shaotian can refine a middle-grade elixir, he will be considered to have performed well. Anyway, Su Han also uses the most common alchemy furnace and alchemy fire. No matter how you think about it, the quality of Su Han's elixirs cannot surpass Shaotian. ¡°After all, Shaotian¡¯s age is there, and so is his experience in refining Nanshan Dan. Su Han smiled leisurely: "Shao Tian, ??between you and me, who will hand over the Cheng Dan to the judging panel first to appraise the quality?" Shao Tian pretended to be generous and said: "You come first." Su Han smiled mysteriously: "If I come first, you won't have a chance. I'm afraid that the Cheng Dan I take out will destroy your confidence in an instant." At this moment, Shao Tian has already regained his confidence. In his opinion, Su Han's words are just bluff. He then sneered: "If you can destroy Shao's confidence, then it won't be unfair for Shao to lose to you." "Okay, don't argue anymore." The head of the referee team smoothed things over. "Why don't you two hand over Cheng Dan at the same time, then both turn around and wait for the referee team to announce the result." This suggestion is quite reasonable. Shao Tian glanced at Su Han, snorted coldly, strode to the referee's seat, and handed over a pill bottle. Su Han smiled leisurely and handed over his elixir bottle. Then, both of them turned around at the same time, facing away from the referee. The identification process by the referee panel did not take too long. Soon, exclamations of exclamation came one after another from the referee team. These exclamation sounds obviously contain an unbelievable meaning. Obviously, the result was beyond their expectations. There was a meaningful silence afterward. Shao Tian could not help but tremble slightly. This period of silence gave him an ominous premonition again deep in his heart. His Chengdan is at the mid-level level. No matter how you think about it, it cannot reach the level that would amaze these people. And that period of silence was even more eerie, surprisingly quiet. This made Shaotian a little uneasy. Sure enough, his uneasiness is very reasonable.The leader of the group took a deep breath and announced: "Shao Tian's finished Nanshan Pill is of the middle grade. Su Han's finished Nanshan Pill is of the top grade." The moment these words were spoken, it completely became a curse, causing Shao Tian¡¯s spirit to completely collapse. "How is it possible? This kid has refined the top-grade Nanshan Pill?" Shao Tian was stunned and a little unbelievable. How could the quality of the elixir refined by Su Han be higher than that of Shao Tian? How can this be? How on earth did this young boy do all this? Su Han smiled leisurely: "Shao Tian, ??you can turn around. I think if you don't see Cheng Dan with your own eyes, I'm afraid you won't believe this fact." Shao Tian¡¯s whole body twitched slightly, and his face suddenly became extremely ugly. He knew better than anyone else that he really lost, and he lost without losing any temper. Until now, his mind is still a mess. How did all this happen step by step? Why did he start a gambling fight with Su Han and lose? Why did such a monster appear in Qionghua Lingguo? In full view of the public, Shaotian had the intention to turn his back and refuse to admit his guilt, but everyone's eyes were focused on him, which made him twitch inside. He didn't even know how to talk about it whether he wanted to admit it or not. He understood that from this moment on, his reputation for a lifetime was completely over. Su Han didn¡¯t rush him and let Shao Tian look at the two Cheng Dan. People from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom swarmed up to see the two Cheng Dan, but Su Han didn't stop them. "Medium grade is average grade, and top grade is top grade. This cannot be changed." When the people of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom saw clearly the quality of the two Cheng Dan, the expressions on each of their faces were as if their biological parents had died. It would not be an exaggeration to say that. The expressions of other people at the scene were very strange. Except for Qionghua Lingguo, who was filled with uncontrollable joy, the other Lingguo representatives were all shocked and found it extremely unbelievable that Shaotian would lose this bet. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they probably wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Shao Tian, ??who has a habit of stepping on others, was actually stepped on by others today? The two little girls, Yan Qingshang and Yu Mo, stared at Su Han with expressions of extreme disbelief. Deep in their hearts, they stirred up a storm. At this moment, four words "reincarnation of heaven" appeared in everyone's mind! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 906: Reincarnation of Heaven You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Shaotian¡¯s rise can be said to have come to the top by stepping on various Alchemy giants. Moreover, his methods are extremely ruthless, and even the alchemy giants who have no grievances against him will be stepped into the mud by him. Who would have thought that one day he would make the same mistake again and be severely humiliated by others using the means he was best at, suddenly being stepped on from the high clouds into the mud. ¡° Moreover, the person who humiliated Shaotian was from Qionghua Lingguo. This is simply like reincarnation. The roles of those who humiliated and those who were humiliated are now reversed. This is as incredible as a story, but it happened right under their noses. Su Han's tone was indifferent: "Shao Tian, ??you've almost seen it. If you keep staring at the elixir, it's impossible for flowers to grow on it. To win, you have to win with dignity, and to lose, you have to lose cleanly. Now what are you planning to do? Are you turning your back and denying your account? Or are you just making excuses?" Shao Tian¡¯s face was livid. He just wished he could crawl into a crack in the ground right then and there, leave this place where he was so embarrassed, and never come back again. "But, he can't leave, and there is no crack in the ground for him to drill. He simply wished he could destroy the Golden Crow Lingguo on the spot and blast all those who saw his shame into powder. However, these are things he cannot do. "No, this isn't right!" One of Shaotian's followers suddenly shouted crazily, "No, there is definitely a scam here. Think about it, isn't this Nanshan Pill the exclusive recipe of our Golden Crow Ling Kingdom? This kid from the Qionghua Ling Kingdom How did you know this? Moreover, Lord Shao Tian¡¯s alchemy talent is so high. How old is this boy? How could he possibly defeat Lord Shao Tian? Did this boy prepare the high-grade Nanshan elixir and use it to pretend to practice it on the spot? It was made with the purpose of plotting against Master Shaotian?" Although this follower was biting randomly, his words obviously provided a new way of thinking for the Golden Crow Lingguo. When everyone in the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom heard the words of this follower, their eyes suddenly lit up, and an elder said: "We require verification" Before he finished speaking, the head of the referee team had already shaken his head and broke the illusion of these people: "The high-grade Nanshan elixir that Su Han took out was indeed refined on site. It can be seen from the various performances of the elixir. Gotta come out.¡± In the world of alchemy, there are countless ways to check whether the elixir has just been refined. It is obviously impossible to make a fuss about this. As for how Qionghua Lingguo obtained Nanshan Dandan prescription, who cares about this? Anyway, they didn¡¯t steal or rob, maybe they already have the Nanshan elixir recipe in their hands, and you, the Golden Crow Lingguo, happened to be in the crosshairs of the gun, so who can blame you? The follower was stunned, and then shouted wildly: "That's Su Han's cheating, deliberately setting up a trap to plot against Lord Shao Tian! In the Thousand Islands Domain, how could any young man defeat Lord Shao Tian in the alchemy field? Think about it, everyone, this is absolutely impossible! Is there some kind of cover-up trick? We, the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, will never accept this bet!" "That's right, we demand that under completely fair conditions, we from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom set the question, and then compete again." Shaotian himself can't default on the debt, but other people in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom can't just let it go. Naturally, they have to stand up and default on Shao Tian's behalf. After all, this bet involves too many things and the losses are too great. From now on, the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom will not be able to refine Nanshan Pills, and it will also lose Shaotian, a future pillar. Su Han expected that these guys would regret and default on their debts. In fact, Su Han felt that it would be strange if the people from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom did not default on their debts. At the moment, Su Han smiled slightly: "Shao Tian, ??if you are not afraid that the entire Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom will be embarrassed, then you can just let them continue to make trouble. Anyway, friends from the Twelve Spirit Kingdom are gathered here today. What are you going to do? Everyone understands the matter." Shao Tian was so angry that he was shaking all over. Shao Tian had always been the only one to humiliate others and enjoy the collapse of others, but he didn't expect that the retribution would come so quickly. At this moment, Shao Tian finally tasted the desperate feeling of being humiliated. Everyone present looked at Shao Tian meaningfully. Some feel regretful, some rejoice in others' misfortune, and of course, some add insult to injury. "Fellow Taoist Shaotian, I am willing to admit defeat." "Yeah, it's impossible to restart a game. Unless you cash in the bet first, can you bring up the matter of another game, right?" Shao Tian¡¯s follower shouted loudly: "No, let's compete now. Our Golden Crow Lingguo will set the question. Master Shao Tian just performed abnormally. If we play again, Master Shao Tian will definitely crush this kid." "enough!" King Ling Dan frowned, "After all, don't you just want to default on the debt? Fellow Taoist Shaotian, if you can't afford to lose, just say it directly and let such a clown scream, don't you think it is insulting everyone's IQ? You It¡¯s not embarrassing, I feel embarrassed for you, the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom.¡± "Yes, fellow Taoist Shaotian, when Elder Gu Huai of Qionghua Lingguo lost to you, although he was furious, he never said a word of regret. Now it's your turn, don't you? Should he admit it as readily as Elder Gu Huai did?" "That's right, fellow Taoist Shaotian, being willing to accept defeat is the basic principle of our alchemy world." After all, the spectators present still felt that the gambling battle just now was completely fair. If there is any unfairness, it is also unfair to Su Han. After all, Su Han is a young genius, while Shao Tian is a famous alchemist who has been famous for many years. As for cheating and deception, it is simply impossible. Under the noses of so many alchemy giants, it would be strange for Su Han to use any deceit. For a time, there were many people on the scene condemning Shao Tian. Of course, some people are trying to mediate, but everyone knows that this matter may not be mediated. This is a feud between the Golden Crow Lingguo and the Qionghua Lingguo, and there is no way for outsiders to resolve it. Looking at King Lingdan¡¯s intention, it is obvious that he will not let this matter go. Even if he agrees, the descendants and supporters of Elder Gu Huai in Qionghua Lingguo will definitely not agree. Shao Tian also regretted it in his heart. Looking back now, he felt that he had fallen into Su Han's trap step by step, as if he had been possessed by an evil spirit. He agreed to an obviously ridiculous bet. If you lose, you will sacrifice your own freedom and become the opponent¡¯s follower for the rest of your life? If he had it to do over again, Shao Tian would never agree to such a ridiculous bet even if he died. However, at that time, Shao Tian was too confident and thought that he could not lose. As a result, with just one thought, not only was his reputation ruined, but he also lost his own freedom. There may be a chance for a comeback after being ruined, but how to make a comeback after losing your freedom? When Shao Tian thought of this, his face was full of despair. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 907 Complete Revenge You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I, Shao Tian, ??have always been unfavorable in the world of alchemy. No one has ever been able to get the slightest advantage from me. But I didn't expect that I made a careless mistake here today. It's sad, it's sad" This is also Shaotian¡¯s final comment for himself. His voice was full of bitterness and despair. In Shaotian¡¯s eyes, Su Han is an anomaly, and in fact, he is. Without Su Han, it would be impossible for other young geniuses to defeat Shao Tian. Having reached this point, Shaotian obviously doesn¡¯t have many choices. Either abide by the bet honestly, or simply commit suicide, and would rather die than be humiliated. Shao Tian did not think about it for too long. He walked up to Su Han expressionlessly and knelt down on one knee: "Master, Shao Tian is willing to admit defeat. From now on, I am willing to be a little follower under your command." The visual impact of this scene was simply more violent than a comet hitting the earth. Everyone present was stunned with their mouths wide open, unable to recover at all. Shaotian gave in? Shao Tian actually gave up? ????????????? In fact, Shaotian¡¯s idea has come to his mind in a second. For him, if he keeps the green hills, he is not afraid of running out of firewood. As long as he keeps his own life, he will still have a chance in the future. " On the Qionghua Lingguo side, several alchemy elders couldn't help but burst into tears when they saw this scene. Forty years later, they never imagined that Qionghua Lingguo would be allowed to avenge this great revenge today. The shame of that year has finally been washed away. Now, although Shao Tian was not angry to death, he became Su Han's servant. This was obviously more humiliating than being angry to death. Even King Lingdan was in agitated mood at this moment. Although he and Su Han planned this incident, King Ling Dan still felt like he was in a dream when he actually saw this scene. Unexpectedly, Su Han actually did it. Not only did he wash away the shame of Qionghua Lingguo, but he also accepted Shaotian as his follower. Even King Lingdan couldn't think of a better way to take revenge than this. King Lingdan believes that when this news reaches Qionghua Lingguo, even the Great Lord will burst into tears. "Su Han, this matter is the biggest concern of the older generation of Qionghua Lingguo. Now that you have completed this matter, I would like to express my gratitude to you on behalf of all the older generations of Qionghua Lingguo." King Lingdan was thinking silently in his heart. As for whether it would offend the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, King Ling Dan didn¡¯t care at all. At the beginning, the Golden Crow Lingguo was not afraid of offending the Qionghua Lingguo. Now, on the other hand, the Qionghua Lingguo was naturally not afraid of offending the Golden Crow Lingguo. The Golden Crow Lingguo¡¯s alchemy foundation is very strong, but when it comes to martial arts strength, Qionghua Lingguo¡¯s martial arts strength is actually stronger than that of the Golden Crow Lingguo. The arrogance of the Golden Crow Lingguo is actually entirely due to their elixir resources and elixir knowledge, and they have mastered many unique elixirs, which makes many Lingguo unwilling to fall out with the Golden Crow Lingguo. After all, elixirs and elixirs are vital resources in martial arts practice. To put it bluntly, it is like a group of martial arts masters who go on adventures together. Among them is a highly skilled alchemist. The elixir he refines has a vital effect on others. Then this alchemist must become an indispensable member of the team. The missing core makes everyone else have to coax him and revolve around him. The same is true for the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom. They feel that they have a profound foundation in alchemy, so other spiritual kingdoms have to give in to themselves and coax themselves. An ancestor of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom's face darkened, and his face turned livid. He stood up and said to King Ling Dan: "Fellow Daoist Ling, killing someone is just a nod. You are using this method to humiliate us, the people of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. This is worse than killing." Isn¡¯t it a little too inhumane for him to still feel uncomfortable?¡± Unkind? King Ling Dan shook his head slightly. When Shaotian was so angry that he killed Elder Gu Huai, how could he ever approach human kindness? No matter what the other party says, King Lingdan has already made up his mind and will never give in. Even if he, King Lingdan, wanted to give in, the others in Qionghua Lingguo would never agree. Everybody¡¯s anger has not gone away yet. "Fellow Taoist from Jinwu Lingguo, this bet is just a gamble. How can there be any human reason? If we forced Shao Tian to play in this bet, then you don't have to admit it. But this bet is completely voluntary. Fellow Taoist, don't you think so? Are you trying to discredit the Golden Crow Lingguo by doing this?" King Lingdan¡¯s tone was also merciless. "Fellow Daoist Ling, just treat it as merciful. You can sell our Golden Crow Ling Kingdom to save face. We don't have to sell the Nanshan Pill, but Shaotian can't go with you. We will remember this favor." The elder of the Golden Crow Ling KingdomZu, it can be said that he has lost his temper. This is definitely the first time in his life that he has begged for help in such a humble manner. However, in order to keep Shao Tian, ??he had to beg. King Ling Dan frowned: "Fellow Taoist, you don't have to say anything. This is a gambling game. If you can regret it at will, then who will play gambling in the future? Everyone, we in Qionghua Lingguo don't care about this matter. Wherever you go, you always make sense, right? Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, let¡¯s just talk about Elder Gu Huai back then. Did he regret it?¡± King Ling Dan brought out Elder Gu Huai to speak out, and he was obviously really angry. For a moment, the ancestor of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom was also speechless. ??????????????????? In the final analysis, this matter is indeed something that they, the Golden Crow Lingguo, have no control over. He also knew that if Shao Tian hadn't suppressed Elder Gu Huai and ridiculed Elder Gu Huai so much, Qionghua Lingguo would not be completely merciless now. ¡°In fact, if Shao Tian just wanted to ascend to the top, there was no need to do anything so absolutely. The constant ridicule of Elder Gu Huai was just out of Shao Tian's bad taste and it only made him feel more accomplished. ¡°However, Shaotian never imagined that his whim would lead to such consequences forty years later. Shao Tian took a deep breath, then walked up to the two ancestors of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom with a pale face. His lips moved slightly, as if he was saying something. This is communicating through lip language. After the previous sound transmission was intercepted, they also learned to be smarter. After saying a few words, the ancestor of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom said nothing more. It was impossible for him to say anything else. Even Shaotian himself had compromised, so what else could he say? It¡¯s just that his face is always livid, looking extremely ugly. "Congratulations to Qionghua Lingguo. Not only did you win the bet, but you also got a follower. Haha Fellow Taoists of Qionghua Lingguo, if you want to produce and sell Nanshan Pill, you must notify us as soon as possible." "Yes, yes, there are us, everyone is waiting for the release of Nanshan Pill" The minds of these giants present are also moving very fast. Since Jinwu Lingguo can no longer sell Nanshan Pill, and Qionghua Lingguo has Nanshan Pill recipe, doesn¡¯t this mean that Qionghua Lingguo can now sell Nanshan Pill? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 908 The Biggest Winner You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, the people in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom were completely speechless, and their gazes were as if they were about to spit out fire, which could burn a big hole in everyone in the Qionghua Ling Kingdom. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom? In the end, Qionghua Lingguo became the biggest winner? These guys simply can¡¯t accept it, but there¡¯s nothing they can do about it. The world of martial arts is so cruel. One moment you may be on top, but the next moment you may be falling from the sky. Everything depends on strength and foundation. Just like Shao Tian was on top one second, but now he has lost nothing. The reason why these various forces from the Ling Kingdom are rushing to support Qionghua Lingguo is naturally because Qionghua Lingguo now has the right to speak about Nanshan Dan. Furthermore, it goes without saying that Qionghua Lingguo¡¯s Nanshan Pill has no flaws, and it will not cause the Nanshan Pill to lose power in the last fifty years. "Hey, Fellow Daoist Ling, the gambling game is over. You can't hide this Nanshan Pill. Whatever price you want, just ask. The most indispensable thing for everyone here today is Yuan Stone, don't you think so?" "Yes, we are all waiting!" As soon as these words came out, everyone immediately responded. They are all alchemy giants, with strong family backgrounds, and they are really not short of money. Many of them are determined to get this Nanshan Pill. Even if they have to bid, they must get one. King Ling Dan looked at Su Han. After all, this Nanshan Dan now belonged to Su Han's personal medicine recipe. Naturally, he wanted to ask Su Han for his opinion. Su Han actually didn¡¯t really want to refine the elixir himself and sell it from the bottom of his heart. After all, he is determined to practice martial arts, and refining elixirs frequently consumes his spiritual consciousness. Even if he needs resources, he rarely chooses this way of making money. However, looking at King Lingdan in front of him, Su Han had a new idea. To Su Han, this Nanshan Dan formula is just one of the countless formulas he had mastered in his previous life, and it is not a treasure to him. However, it now seems that for these king-level experts in the Thousand Islands Region, this Nanshan Pill is absolutely priceless. I am afraid that even if they are asked to pay five or ten times the price, they will be willing to do so. ¡°Moreover, they are still crying and begging Qionghua Lingguo to sell them pills. This business opportunity must be seized. "Elder Ling, just tell them that Nanshan Pill will be sold, but the output is not large. Let them go to Qionghua Lingguo to reserve what they want. I will tell you in detail when I return to Qionghualingguo." Su Han sent a message to King Lingdan. King Ling Dan now obeyed Su Han's words. He cleared his throat, collected his thoughts briefly, and raised his voice: "Everyone, please listen to me. This Nanshan Dan cannot be mass-produced. Even if we in Qionghua Lingguo To sell, the quantity cannot be large. The matter of selling the elixir needs to be worked out in detail after we return to Qionghua Lingguo. Before that, if everyone here really needs Nanshan elixir, you can also go to Qionghua. Lingguo comes to make reservations.¡± "Huh? The quantity is not much? Fellow Daoist Ling, you and I are old friends. You have to tell me, do you have one of these Nanshan Pills that I have been given?" "Fellow Daoist Ling, our two spiritual kingdoms have been in contact for many years. You must not forget my old Zhong for this Nanshan Pill. Whether it is 300 million or 500 million, as long as you have it, I can afford it." When King Ling Dan heard what these people said, he was almost dizzy on the spot, three hundred million? Five hundred million more? A small pill was so valuable. King Ling Dan once again felt deeply that his world view had been subverted by Su Han again. But Su Han, at this time, put away his sharp edge, smiled lightly, and followed King Lingdan. That look, in the eyes of others, would make people feel that the recipe for Nanshan Dan was owned by Qionghua Lingguo itself, and it was Qionghua Lingguo that pushed this young man to the forefront. But even so, Su Han's alchemy prowess still impressed these people. If before they only thought that Su Han was at the level of a young genius, now they seemed to regard Su Han as a famous Alchemist of the same level as themselves. Su Han would do this naturally because he wanted to keep a low profile. As a young genius who has not yet grown up, it is okay to be in the limelight appropriately, but if the limelight is too harsh, he will become the target of all parties. Like Su Han, it is the wisest choice to properly cover himself under the light of Qionghua Lingguo.   The following time, according to the practice of alchemy events over the years, is a time for alchemy discussions and exchanges. In this alchemy exchange meeting, Ling Dan King and Su Han became the absolute protagonists because of Nanshan Dan. Including other participating representatives from Qionghua Lingguo, they were also surrounded by people. Even Yan Qingshang was constantly praised by these alchemy giants, and her pretty face was slightly red at the moment. " However, Su Han didn't show any stage fright on this occasion. He even often made witty remarks and chatted with those alchemy giants in the Thousand Islands Territory without showing any timidity. When Yan Qingshang saw this scene, her beautiful eyes were filled with surprise. Even King Lingdan was amazed when he saw it. Some people seem to be born specifically for big scenes, and Su Han is undoubtedly this kind of person. None of these alchemy giants who came to participate in the grand event were famous, and there were even a few that even King Lingdan couldn't talk to. Because their level far exceeds that of King Lingdan. "But these alchemy giants are having a lively chat with Su Han at the moment. It seems that Su Han can deal with these people with ease, and there is no problem of any gap in alchemy background. This made King Lingdan feel amazed in his heart. He no longer knew how many more surprises Su Han was going to give him. Except for the people from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom who always had a dark face and couldn't be happy, everyone else present was enjoying themselves as both host and guest. Until the end of the exchange meeting, these people were still reluctant to leave, wishing they could leave Su Han alone and talk again. The purpose is very clear, it is for the Nanshan Pill. "Fellow Daoist Ling, after you refine the Nanshan Pill, don't forget to leave one for me." "Fellow Daoist Ling, when I go back and take a short rest, I will immediately visit your Qionghua Lingguo. Don't forget to have one of the Nanshan Pills for me when you arrive." Until the end of the exchange meeting and everyone left the venue, these people were still reluctant to say hello to King Lingdan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 909 Shao Tian¡¯s destination You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this point, the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference is over. Basically, the representatives of each spiritual country returned home satisfied. After all, during the Alchemy Conference, Golden Crow Lingguo entertained them with delicious food and drinks. In the end, the news about Nanshan Dan also satisfied them. Although the Nanshan Pill was not sold by the Golden Crow Lingguo in the end, as long as you can buy the Nanshan Pill, who cares about this? The only ones who are unhappy are the Golden Crow Lingguo family. The people of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom bid farewell to these guests with anger. At the beginning of this grand event, they had three alchemy giants welcoming guests, but now, only two giants were left to see off guests. The most terrible thing is that before long, every corner of the entire Thousand Islands Territory will be talking about what happened today. Shao Tian, ??who was unparalleled in the alchemy field, was defeated miserably by the young genius from Qionghua Lingguo in the alchemy competition. This news is bound to become the hottest topic in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms in the coming months. And the name Su Han is bound to spread to every island in the Thousand Islands Territory. The world of martial arts is so cruel. When young geniuses want to rise, they often get to the top by stepping on the heads of a bunch of people. Shaotian became famous in this way. But now, he is using the same method to help the young geniuses of Qionghua Lingguo. Shaotian seemed to have accepted his fate. He did not say goodbye to the people of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. Instead, like a puppet, he let the servants of the Qionghua Ling Kingdom tie him up and take him away in a dull manner. Qu Tianshu, Yan Qingshang and others were obviously experiencing this kind of scene for the first time. A giant of Alchemy who was famous in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms had his hands tied, looking like he was being slaughtered. At the moment, they are all a little unaccustomed to it. But after all, they were not that kind of villains. Seeing Shao Tian's appearance, they didn't say anything to add insult to injury. ¡°If the positions were reversed and the alchemy giant from Qionghua Lingguo was kidnapped to the Golden Crow Lingguo, there¡¯s no telling how he would be humiliated. Shao Tian obviously realized this. However, he still pursed his lips tightly and said nothing, looking like a dead pig who was not afraid of boiling water. When the group returned to Qionghua Lingguo, the Great Lord and others had also received the news and came out to greet them. When they saw that Shao Tian was really brought back by Su Han and the others, the Great Lord and others could not believe their eyes. Although the news has already been passed back to Qionghua Spiritual Land by King Lingdan, hearing about it is one thing, seeing it with your own eyes is another! For a moment, even the Great Lord could not help but burst into tears. They had waited too long for this day. Elder Gu Huai¡¯s heroic spirit can finally die without any worries. "Su Han, this time you have really made a great contribution to Qionghua Lingguo, and you are a great contributor to Qionghua Lingguo. In addition to the conditions we promised you before, other things, as long as Qionghua Lingguo has Yes, you can ask for it." The Great Lord¡¯s tone was also slightly excited. Now, how do they look at Su Han and how satisfied are they? Su Han shook his head: "Your Majesty, let's talk about those things later. The most urgent task now is how to deal with this Shaotian?" Looking at Shaotian, Su Han did have a headache. In fact, Su Han had no interest in Shao Tian. To accept him as a follower is only for the purpose of avenging Elder Gu Huai, and in that case, it is also a humiliating statement. In fact, Su Han never needed any helpers when refining alchemy. Shao Tian was actually a burden to him. At least now, he has a headache. How should he deal with this Shaotian? The Great Lord pondered slightly and said: "He is yours now. How to deal with it is all your business. If you think it is difficult to deal with it, then chop him with a knife and no one can say anything. After all, he is the one who dealt with it. If I lose my wealth and life to you, it is equivalent to the fact that you have the right to dispose of his wealth and life." When Shao Tian heard this, the muscles on his face couldn't help but twitch slightly. The reason why he endured the humiliation was actually to wait for a good opportunity to make a comeback. After all, he has not given up hope, but if he is cut off by a knife now, all his hopes will be in vain. Su Han couldn't think of any good solution for a while, and waved his hand: "Let's imprison him in Qionghua Spiritual Land first. Wait until one day he is tamed, and then consider using him." Su Han actually knew that it was almost impossible for someone like Shao Tian to surrender sincerely.Han also didn't hope for this. Lock him up first, this is the most appropriate. When Shaotian heard that he was just imprisoned, he couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. Although being imprisoned is difficult, at least it is not a one-shot death. As long as one is left alive, there will always be a chance. After dealing with Shaotian, Su Han followed King Lingdan back to his cave. King Ling Dan also got straight to the point: "Su Han, congratulations on completing the task entrusted to you by Lingdi. Lingdi is working hard to prepare for the two conditions you proposed to Lingdi. Among them, the method to break the boundaries of the territory , we already have some clues. There are several ancient secret formations near Langhuan Lingguo. According to our observation, these ancient secret formations may contain methods of traveling between territories. At present, we have sent people Went to Langhuan Lingguo to negotiate." "As for the sign you asked us to investigate, we don't have any clues yet. However, I believe that if we send more manpower to step up the investigation, there will always be clues." Su Han nodded slightly after hearing what King Ling Dan said. The marks on the clothes of the people who took Su Yunhai away are currently the most obvious clues. Although Su Han wants to investigate it as soon as possible, he also knows that this kind of thing cannot be rushed. "Elder Ling, I know this. When I came here today, I wanted to talk to Elder Ling about the Nanshan Pill." "Nanshan Pill?" King Lingdan couldn't help but was stunned, "Su Han, I was just about to tell you that the refining of Nanshan Pill seems to consume a lot of spiritual consciousness. Although the outside world is now very enthusiastic about Nanshan Pill and is willing to pay a high price to buy it, But I still want to advise you, as a young genius, it¡¯s better not to refine it frequently. If it affects your martial arts practice in order to make money, it will be a big deal.¡± King Lingdan¡¯s persuasion was out of sincerity. Su Han didn't know this, and nodded with a slight smile: "Elder Ling, I have also thought of what you said. So, what I want to say today is that I want to transfer the recipe of Nanshan Pill to Qiong Hualing. land." "You want to transfer the recipe of Nanshan Pill to Qionghua Spiritual Land?" King Ling Dan was completely stunned at this moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 910 Xumi Ring You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! No wonder King Ling Dan was so surprised and unbelievable. This Nanshan Pill is a magical elixir that has never appeared in the Thousand Islands Territory before. Just look at the level of sensation outside when the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom launched the Nanshan Pill. , how huge the market potential of Nanshandan is. If Su Han wants to keep this kind of elixir and make money slowly, then in time, Su Han may become the richest man in the Twelve Spirit Kingdom. This is not an exaggeration, but a foreseeable reality. Within the scope of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, there are many aging king-level experts, not to mention there are many secluded cultivators outside the scope of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. With so many king-level experts, their desire for Nanshan Pill is obvious. Moreover, many of them are not short of money. "If they were asked to spend 350 million to buy Nanshan Dan, I'm afraid they wouldn't even blink an eye. And now, Su Han said that he wanted to transfer the Nanshan Dan recipe to Qionghua Lingdi? "YouSu Han, what you said is true?" King Lingdan¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise and surprise, and he was obviously shocked by Su Han¡¯s proposal. ¡° If Qionghua Lingland can possess this kind of elixir, then just this kind of elixir can bring unlimited wealth to Qionghua Lingguo. ? And wealth can be transformed into unlimited resources. Even if it works well, it is possible for Qionghua Lingguo to become a decisive giant among the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms and dominate the Thousand Islands Territory within a few decades! However, when King Ling Dan came back from the extreme surprise, he thought that even if Su Han wanted to transfer Nanshan Dan to Qionghua Lingdi, he would be embarrassed to accept it. After all, fundamentally speaking, Su Han was not trained by Qiong Hualing. " If Su Han was cultivated by Qionghua Lingdi, then Qionghualingdi might let Su Han take out the Nanshan elixir recipe, and then give Su Han some benefits and focus on cultivating Su Han. " However, Su Han is not a direct descendant of Qionghua Lingdi. Qionghua Lingdi only provides a platform, but has no credit for cultivation. How could King Ling Dan be so shameless as to take over the recipe of Nanshan Dan from Su Han? Su Han could roughly guess what King Lingdan was thinking by looking at the way he hesitated to speak. "Elder Ling, since I said this, I have no intention of keeping this elixir to myself. Besides, it is impossible for me to refine Nanshan elixir frequently and sell it by myself. Plus Qionghua The Spiritual Land has been kind to me, and Elder Ling and the Great Lord have also given me more support. This recipe for Nanshan Dan can be regarded as my contribution to the Qionghua Spiritual Land." Su Han thought very clearly. Refining this Nanshan Pill consumes a lot of spiritual consciousness. Instead of occupying it by himself, it is better to let Qionghua Lingdi take care of it. It's a win-win thing. It is also beneficial and harmless to myself. King Lingdan was speechless when he heard Su Han's frank words. He suddenly realized that he had lived for hundreds of years in vain, and his mind seemed not as broad as that of a young man. "Su Han, if you sell Nanshan Pill to Qionghua Spiritual Land, if you have any requirements, as long as you don't treat me as an outsider, just ask." Su Han thought for a while: "I want 30% of the shares. I can give 30% of the income from Lingdi's sale of Nanshan Pill." Thirty percent, for a moment, King Ling Dan couldn¡¯t believe his ears. The income Nanshan Pill can bring is absolutely astonishing. Su Han only wants 30% of it, which is not much worse than giving it away for free. "Su Han, 30% is too unfair to you." Su Han smiled: "I have already thought about it. First of all, the raw materials of Nanshan Pill are very expensive, and this part of the cost must be borne by Lingdi. Secondly, the labor cost, this Nanshan Pill can only be made by top-quality Nanshan Pill." The King of Alchemy came to refine it. In this aspect, there are only a few elders in Qionghua Lingdi available, and the cost to be borne in terms of labor is not small. And I just gave out an elixir recipe, and I can get 30% of the dry stock, right To me, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Su Han has cooperated with organizations like Yaowangdian before, but he took 50% or even 60% of the profits. However, Su Han knew that the sect was different from that kind of commercial organization after all. It was not about pure profit or pure cooperation. Therefore, naturally we cannot treat sects with the same standards as commercial organizations. Seeing that Su Han could be so generous, King Ling Dan admired him in his heart. After thinking for a while, King Lingdan turned his palm and spread out something in his palm: "This Xumi ring was given to me by the Great Lord back then. It is said that it is not a product that can be made by the level of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. It is very Advanced?I think everything about you is fine, except that the storage ring is a bit out of date. This ring is considered a personal gift from me. " "Elder Ling, this gift is extremely valuable." Su Han said with a smile. King Ling Dan waved his hand, "Compared with the value of Nan Shan Dan, what does this mere ring mean?" After accepting the benefits from King Ling Dan, Su Han also took out a pen and paper and wrote out the recipe for Nanshan Dan. After King Ling Dan read the recipe, he was amazed at the idea of ??Nanshan Dan. Unexpectedly, this recipe idea was so clever. ¡° Moreover, this Nanshan Pill is of such a high level, but the raw materials required are not particularly demanding. At least within the scope that Qionghua Lingguo can collect, it will not be difficult to collect materials. The main difficulty of Nanshan Dan actually lies in the refining process. This refining process is extremely technical and extremely tests the alchemist's skills. Although Su Han and Shao Tian looked relaxed when they competed in refining, in fact, both of them tried their best, otherwise this Nanshan Pill would never be so easy to become. Of course, the prescription that Su Han came up with was actually a little improved, making the technical requirements a little lower. Of course, relatively speaking, the quality of Chengdan may be lower. This is also to adapt to the level of Qionghua Spiritual Land, so that several core alchemy elders of Qionghua Spiritual Land can also participate in the refining. "By the way, Elder Ling, don't refine this Nanshan Pill too much. Firstly, it consumes a lot of spiritual consciousness. Secondly, things are rare and valuable. If you make too much, it will dilute its value." Su Han reminded. King Lingdan also understood this truth after being reminded by Su Han. This Nanshan elixir is actually like a luxury product at present, and it is hard to find one elixir. The psychological price in everyone's mind is far higher than its original value. However, if there is too much Nanshan Dan, the feeling of luxury will be diluted. At that time, the price will drop, and maybe it will offend the first batch of people who bought it at a high price. After thinking about this, King Ling Dan also decided that Nanshan Dan should be released at most three pills a month. In this way, the luxury goods effect can be well maintained, and the wealth obtained by Qionghua Lingdi will not be less. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 911: Cultivating the Purple King Bee You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival has ended, the sensational effect it brought will not disappear so easily. The aftermath of the alchemy event spread throughout the Thousand Islands Region. In Qionghua Ling Kingdom, Su Han has become a great hero. No one dares to question Su Han in terms of alchemy. After all, the name Su Han is now a well-known celebrity in the Twelve Spirits Country. He is a new alchemy wizard who defeated Shao Tian in the alchemy realm. For a time, Su Han became very popular in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, and some people even predicted that with his Alchemy talent, as long as he didn't die prematurely, he might even become the top three in the Thousand Islands Domain before he turned fifty. Alchemy power. Anyone who wants to make friends with Su Han is like a crucian carp crossing the river. Every day, there are many letters falling like snowflakes to Qionghua Spiritual Land. Most of them are from various spiritual countries. The content is naturally to invite Su Han to visit them and lecture on alchemy. In addition, there are many hidden alchemy giants who have also extended an olive branch to Su Han. According to their wishes, as long as Su Han comes to their place as a guest, he can pick and choose any rare elixirs or treasures from heaven and earth. Of course, the ultimate goal of these people is inseparable from the three words Nanshandan. Su Han also promptly released the news, saying that the refining and sale of Nanshan Pill are now fully handled by Qionghua Lingdi. Suddenly, Qionghua Lingdi was crowded with powerful people from all walks of life who came to visit after hearing the news. Everyone carried bulging Yuan stones in their pockets, just to ask for a Nanshan elixir. Although there was the temptation of huge income, King Lingdan and the Grand Master still withstood the pressure from all parties and announced that they would only sell three Nanshan Pills a month. Those powerful giants from all walks of life were disappointed at first, but after the disappointment, they aroused their strong desire for Nanshan Pill. At the moment, the three Nanshan Pills in the first month have been sold at almost astronomical prices. However, all this commotion has nothing to do with Su Han. Su Han only needs to collect the 30% of his income. Now, Su Han has retreated in his cave and began to study the purple gold king bee he got at the trade fair. Su Han is no stranger to the method of controlling beasts. In his previous life, because he couldn't practice martial arts, he could only talk about these techniques on paper without the opportunity to practice them. In this life, I finally have the opportunity to practice them one by one. At the moment, Su Han took out the spirit beast bag, first carved a strange talisman on it with his spiritual consciousness, and then dropped a drop of his blood essence into the spirit beast bag. The seven or eight sleeping purple bees were stimulated by the smell of blood, and all of them flapped their wings and woke up. The Purple Gold King Bee is originally bloodthirsty. However, Su Han's move was not to stimulate their bloodthirsty habits, but to make them recognize their master with blood. The divine consciousness sigil on the spirit beast bag exudes strong spiritual power, which mixes with the spiritual power in Su Han's essence and blood to issue powerful spiritual consciousness commands. Soon, the restless swarm of bees in the spirit beast bag gradually calmed down. Su Han could clearly feel that the bee swarm's consciousness was connected with a ray of his own consciousness. As long as he issues an instruction in his consciousness, the swarm will execute it. ¡°The bloody identification was successful!¡± The sigil carved by Su Han is a relatively advanced beast-taming sigil. In addition, the cultivation level of the bee swarm itself is not high yet. Each one is only around the third level of King Realm. Therefore, it is relatively difficult for Su Han to tame them. Easier. The combat effectiveness of this small spiritual beast is not mainly reflected in the strength of individuals, but in the strength of groups. Once the Purple King Bees go out, they come in groups. If the enemy didn't have overwhelming magical powers, they would basically be chased by the purple bee swarm until they were in a desperate situation with no way to the sky and no way to the earth. Therefore, this purple-gold king bee swarm is a group that even the top powerful people in ancient times were shocked by. There are those ancient powerful men who traveled to the secret realms of various territories and accidentally stabbed the Purple Gold King Bee's lair. They all caused great disasters and ended up with no bones left. Of course, that will happen after the Purple Gold King Bee colony has grown to a certain stage. At present, Su Han's purple gold king bee colony only has seven, which is far from mature. The first way to make this bee colony grow is to cultivate and evolve a purple-gold queen bee as soon as possible. The purple-gold queen bee has a special skill, which is to summon hundreds of millions of her kind from the cracks in space. " However, the cultivation level of these similar people will be far lower than that of the Purple Gold Bee Queen herself. " However, the blood purity of Su Han's seven purple-gold king bees is not low. That is, probably until the swarmOnly when you have evolved to a very high level can you evolve into a purple-gold queen bee. In this case, if you want to improve the strength of the bee swarm in a short period of time, you can only use a large amount of elixirs and primeval stones to promote the reproduction of the bee swarm, catalyze the bee swarm to devour each other, and allow the bee swarm to evolve. The amount of resources required for the Purple Gold King Bee colony to grow is absolutely staggering. This is also the reason why although the Purple Gold King Bee swarm has amazing fighting power, few people raise the Purple Gold King Bee as a spiritual beast. However, if someone can afford the astonishing consumption of the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm, then the benefits that the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm can bring will definitely be astonishing. In addition to the terrifying fighting power of the bee swarm, the purple golden king bee is full of treasures. Beeswax and honey are the best materials for refining elixirs. The poison of bee stings is also an excellent material for refining poisons. Su Han casually took a few king-level elixirs and 100,000 low-grade Yuan stones and threw them into the spirit beast bag. At this moment, in the spirit beast bag, the bee swarm has begun to build a thousand-flower hive. This Thousand Flowers Beehive is the unique inherited skill of the Purple Gold King Bee. It contains the secrets of space. It is layered inside and fully utilizes the laws of space. The hive may not look big from the outside, but it can accommodate hundreds and thousands of times more Purple King Bees than imagined. The Ten Thousand Flower Beehive is the unique living space of the Purple Gold King Bee clan. After the Thousand Flower Bee Hive is built, there is no need for such a basic spirit beast bag. As long as the Thousand Flower Bee Hive is put into the storage ring, the Purple Gold King Bee can Survive. The king-level elixir and Yuanshi that Su Han threw in are the best supplements for the Purple Gold King Bee. "It is estimated that after the bee swarm consumes these resources, it should be able to evolve for one round!" Su Han closed the spirit beast bag and stopped paying attention to the Purple Gold King Bee, letting it devour and evolve freely. Next, Su Han went into seclusion to refine a round of elixirs. He got twenty wild rice grasses from the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Festival. These wild rice grasses, combined with other elixirs Su Han had on hand, could be used to refine ten wild rice grasses from each one. Wang Jidan is here. ??????????????? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 912: Fifth Level of King Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This Wangji Pill is a pill that king-level experts usually take to increase their vitality. It has an excellent beneficial effect on the cultivation of king-level experts. In Qionghua Spiritual Land, even core-level elders can receive at most ten or twenty Wangji Pills every month. As for the younger generation, even those with Qu Tianshu's status only get three to five pills per month. It can be imagined that two hundred Wangji Pills are a huge resource. Su Han Now, the demand for elixirs is increasing day by day. No matter how superior his memory from his previous life is, cultivating a skill will still require countless resources to accumulate. This point cannot be replaced by anything at the theoretical level. It took Su Han half a month to refine 200 Wangji Pills. These Wang Ji Dan will be a great help in his future cultivation, greatly speeding up his cultivation. After taking two Wangji Pills on the spot, Su Han piled up a mountain of Yuan Stones in front of him, and a surging spiritual power erupted from his body, shattering all the Yuan Stones, absorbing the rich spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and began to practice. During the period of participating in the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference, Su Han's martial arts training did not fall behind. Today, his cultivation at the fourth level of the King Realm has been very consolidated, and he has touched the edge of the fifth level of the King Realm. At the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference, Su Han gained a lot. With these massive resources, he could easily be sent to the fifth level of King Realm. It was another half month of seclusion. When Su Han came out, he was already at the fifth level of King Realm. Such a breakthrough speed is unprecedented in Qionghua Lingdi. However, this is also the speed at which massive resources are accumulated. Without a large amount of resources to build a foundation, Su Han would not be able to reach such a monster speed even if he had experience in his previous life. After leaving seclusion, Su Han also heard that King Ling Dan and several core alchemy elders from Qionghua Lingdi had begun to try to refine Nanshan Dan. However, except for King Ling Dan who successfully refined a low-grade Nanshan Dan, the refining efforts of several other elders were unsuccessful. Su Han understands this very well. After all, a kind of elixir, especially such a difficult elixir, cannot be refined by just refining it. It requires exploring many details. Even King Lingdan probably found a successful path after many failures. Su Han was about to visit King Lingdan, but he didn't expect that King Lingdan would come by himself after hearing the news that he had left seclusion. As soon as he saw the fifth level cultivation of King Su Han, King Lingdan was stunned on the spot. After a long time, he sighed: "Monster, monster. With your cultivation speed, all the geniuses in our Qionghua Spirit Land have no sense of superiority in front of you at all. I dare to say that I will give you another three years." , you will definitely be among the top martial arts geniuses in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, this is still a very conservative estimate." Su Han smiled and said: "After all, it was the platform provided by Qionghua Lingdi that allowed me to obtain a lot of resources." King Lingdan shook his head: "Young Master, if resources alone were enough, then the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms would have used their resources to build up a large group of evil geniuses over the years." "That's all, I won't ask you about your secrets anymore." King Ling Dan said helplessly. Su Han smiled: "Elder Ling, did you encounter any problems while refining Nanshan Pill?" "Well, I guess you have heard about it. In the past month, only I have succeeded in refining one Nanshan Pill. Several other elders have failed in refining it." King Ling Dan said. "Are there any problems during the refining process?" Su Han asked. King Ling Dan smiled bitterly and said: "There is no problem, but this Nanshan Dan is very demanding. They tried to refine it many times, but they always fell short at the last moment." Su Han understands very well: "There is really no rush to refine the Nanshan Pill. Fortunately, Elder Ling, you have successfully refined it. If you slowly pass on your experience to them, they will always succeed." "Well, the outside world is also very enthusiastic about Nanshan Pill. The first Nanshan Pill sold for a sky-high price of 800 million, and it was only a low-grade product." When King Ling Dan said this, he also sighed. It was just a low-grade Nanshan Dan, but it was so difficult for them to refine it. When Su Han gave him the elixir recipe, he also gave him some refining secrets and details. King Ling Dan thought that if he refined it himself, there would be no big problem. But when he actually tried it, he realized how difficult it was to refine the Nanshan Pill. Not to mention the other elders, even the current spiritual realm of King Lingdan found it extremely difficult to refine. Think ofHere, King Ling Dan had to admire Su Han. In an environment like the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference, he was able to withstand the pressure and make Nanshan Dan in one go, which was still top-grade. Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness intensity is definitely not up to the level of a high-level alchemy king. So, this is Su Han¡¯s miraculous alchemy skills that make up for the gap in the realm of spiritual consciousness. ¡° If Shao Tian can do this kind of thing, it¡¯s not that surprising. However, it is shocking that a young genius under the age of twenty can actually do it. King Lingdan sighed in his heart for a long time before gradually calming down. After all, monsters cannot be measured by common sense. "Su Han, I have something to tell you. Regarding the three ancient secret formations near Langhuan Lingguo, we sent people to negotiate with Langhuan Lingguo. There is a response from Langhuan Lingguo." "What did Langhuan Lingguo say?" Su Han cheered up. These three ancient secret formations may contain formations that can travel between territories. Su Han was very concerned about them. "They said it's absolutely fine if you want to explore these three ancient secret formations. Langhuan Lingguo can open the door for you. But there is one condition. Before you explore these three ancient secret formations, you must Let¡¯s go to Langhuan Lingguo as a guest first.¡± The King of Ling Dan. "Being a guest?" Su Han scratched his head. During this period of time, countless forces wanted to invite him to be a guest, but Su Han rejected them one by one. However, we had to go this time because those three ancient secret formations were all under the jurisdiction of Langhuan Lingguo. If you want to explore, you will definitely need the support of Langhuan Lingguo. Langhuan Lingguo wants to invite Su Han as a guest, and it cannot be ruled out that it is also for Nanshan Dan. "Elder Ling, in that case, I will go to Langhuan Lingguo." "Okay. Try to come back within three months. Within three months, basically all the spies we sent out should have returned from the major spiritual countries. They should be able to bring back information about the sign you want to investigate. .¡± King Lingdan ordered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 913: Meteorite from Outer Space You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Going to Langhuan Ling Kingdom, Su Han didn't make much preparation. However, he still brought the Nanshan Pill that he refined during the Alchemy Festival. The Nanshan Pill was regarded as Su Han¡¯s personal property. When they returned from the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, King Ling Dan of the Qionghua Ling Land did not ask for it from Su Han. Getting on the flying boat, Su Han sped away in the direction of Langhuan Lingguo. The Langhuan Ling Kingdom is closer than the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, but the two Ling Kingdoms are not in the same direction. With the speed of the flying boat, it will only take about three to five days to arrive. Langhuan Lingdi. Like Qionghua Lingdi, Langhuan Lingdi is also the core place of Langhuan Lingguo. There was a quiet cave deep in Langhuan Spiritual Land. Yu Mo walked in carefully with tea in hand. In the cave, several top figures from Langhuan Spiritual Land were present, discussing something intensely. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out???????????????????????Including the Langhua ancestor of Langhuan Lingdi. Yu Mo put down the tea gently and heard a woman say fiercely: "No! Our Langhuanlingland has always had rules set by our ancestors. Except for those who are servants and slaves, the rest of the men can Enter Langhuan Spirit Kingdom, but you are not allowed to enter Langhuan Spirit Land. Are you doing this now to break the rules set by your ancestors?" This woman is none other than the ancestor of Ziyan from Langhuan Spiritual Land. In terms of status, she is tied with Patriarch Langhua, and is one of the two people with the highest status in Langhuan Lingdi. A woman at the head said softly: "Ancestor Ziyan, I have the right to act in emergencies. If it were a calm time, I would naturally not let those men enter the Langhuan Spiritual Land and disturb the purity of the Langhuan Spiritual Land. But now. The situation is different from the past. The huge meteorite fell inexplicably in the core area of ??Langhuan Lingdi, destroying a large number of buildings. If the meteorite is not removed, I am afraid that the elders and disciples will not be able to feel at ease for a day. " "Yes, Ancestor Ziyan, that meteorite is very weird, and it constantly emits spiritual energy fluctuations. If this continues, it will also affect the normal operation of Langhuan Spiritual Land, and even affect the normal cultivation of the elders and disciples of Langhuan Spiritual Land." The two people speaking are actually the Great Lord and the Second Lord of Langhuan Spiritual Land. The ancestor of Ziyan raised his eyebrows and scolded: "Are we in Langhuanling so useless? Can't even move a meteorite? Do we need to rely on the help of outsiders? In short, I don't know how to do this. agree." Facing the stubborn Ancestor Ziyan, the Great Lord and the Second Lord were helpless. In fact, they had already tried it themselves, but the huge meteorite was very strange. No matter how hard all of them tried, they could not shake it at all. The two Lords also guessed that this weird meteorite would probably require someone with special magical powers to be able to do anything with it. Therefore, the two lords decided to make the decision. They posted hero posts widely, issued heavy rewards, and invited the capable people and strangers from the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms to gather in Langhuanlingland, hoping that someone could move the meteorite away. Langhuan Spiritual Land has always been an extremely mysterious existence in the minds of the monks from the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. Because men other than servants are never allowed to enter Langhuanlingland, so even if they have been to Langhuanlingland, no male cultivator has ever been able to take a step into Langhuanlingland. As soon as this hero post was sent out, it immediately attracted many strong men from the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms, who came to Langhuan Spiritual Land one after another. Even if you can¡¯t move the meteorite or get the big reward, it¡¯s still good to come and visit. After all, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. However, all the powerful men who came were stopped by Ziyan Ancestor at the gate of Langhuan Lingdi. Ancestor Ziyan's attitude is very clear. The rules of her ancestors are rules. As long as she is alive, she will never allow any man to step into Langhuan Ling. With the obstruction of Ziyan Ancestor, the two Lords were helpless. At that moment, the two Lords all looked at Patriarch Langhua as if asking for help. Among the two ancestors, ancestor Ziyan has a hot temper, but ancestor Langhua is gentler and easier to talk to. Ancestor Langhua pondered for a moment and said: "Ziyan, don't object in a hurry. In my opinion, wait three more days. If after three days, Langhuan Spirit Land still cannot move the meteorite by its own strength, Then we might as well let those outsiders try." Ancestor Zi Yan snorted coldly: "Lang Hua, why are you still on their side? Let me ask you, can you bear the responsibility for breaking the rules of your ancestors? You have the nerve to say such things. After your death, you have no face to face your ancestors." Ancestor Langhua said warmly: "There are exceptions to everything, and I don't think our ancestors would be willing to see this weird meteorite destroyed."Let Huan Lingdi function normally. " "I will not agree to this matter." Ziyan Ancestor's attitude is still tough. Ancestor Langhua thought for a while and said: "Zi Yan, I remember that among the few direct disciples under you, there are those who specialize in the water attribute. This meteorite in Langhuan Spiritual Land seems to be very important to the elders and disciples of the water attribute. Cultivation has had a great impact.¡± Ancestor Ziyan¡¯s expression finally changed. Ancestor Langhua¡¯s words were deep in her heart. It was related to the cultivation of her direct disciples, so she couldn¡¯t ignore it completely. "Then what do you think should be done? Let's first agree that all those people should be allowed to rush into Langhuanling Land, but I will never agree to it. Moreover, they must not stay in Langhuanlingland. More than three days.¡± The ancestor of Ziyan snorted coldly. The Great Lord and the Second Lord couldn't help but be overjoyed to see Patriarch Ziyan's attitude relax. The Great Lord said quickly: "This is easy to handle. Before letting them into the Langhuan Spiritual Land, we will conduct a three-day screening. Those whose strength is too low will not even be let in. Mr. Ziyan What do you think of this?" Ancestor Ziyan said lightly: "Also, they can only stay in Langhuan Spiritual Land for three days. If no one can move the meteorite away after three days, then no matter what, they will all be blasted away. Let¡¯s go. Moreover, everyone in Langhuanling Land must fast and bathe to get rid of the unclean breath on their bodies!¡± The unclean breath mentioned by Ziyan Ancestor naturally refers to the breath of men. "Ancestor, don't worry, we will screen for three days first, and then let those who pass the screening stay in Langhuanling Land for three days. If the meteorite has not been moved away after three days, the two of us will personally come to pay homage to the ancestor. Apologize." The two Lords also made up their minds and issued military orders. Even Patriarch Langhua smiled and said: "If this method doesn't work, I will also apologize to Sister Ziyan and give her the bottle of Chuyuan Clear Dew that I have collected to make amends." "Remember, you only have three days!" Ancestor Ziyan snorted and left. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 914 Bustling You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, why did you agree to give all the Chu Yuan Qing Dew to Ancestor Ziyan! That Chu Yuan Qing Dew is your collection, which you plan to use to cultivate precious elixir varieties. This time, everything is gone Gone." After the ancestor Ziyan and the two lords left, Yu Mo looked at the ancestor Langhua, pouted his mouth slightly, and said angrily. Ancestor Langhua smiled and said: "Although Ancestor Ziyan reluctantly agreed, she was still reluctant in her heart. There was no guarantee that she would regret it and try to stop her. Therefore, I sacrificed a bottle of Chuyuan Clear Dew in exchange for Old Ancestor Ziyan. Zu¡¯s few days of rest are worth it.¡± "This Ancestor Ziyan also has direct disciples with water attributes. The meteorite fell on Langhuan Spiritual Land, and the disciples with water attributes can hardly practice. Doesn't she care?" Yu Mo pouted, unhappy. road. "Okay, Yumo, don't say bad things about our ancestors. Have you finished what Master asked you to do?" Patriarch Langhua asked. "Master, it's done. The letter has been sent to Qionghua Lingguo." Yu Mo said. Ancestor Langhua nodded slightly: "Well done." "Master, if Su Han wants to explore the ancient secret formation ruins, let him do it by himself. Anyway, the secret formation ruins have been there for many years, and no one can find out why. Why should we let him do it? Are you coming to Langhuan Lingguo as a guest?" Yumo asked. Patriarch Langhua shook his head: "Children, don't ask so many questions, it's proper to take care of your own cultivation." Yu Mo puffed up his cheeks in dissatisfaction: "Master, don't think that I don't know. Now that guy is a hot figure in the entire Thousand Islands Region because of the Nanshan Pill incident. Many forces from the Spirit Kingdom have posted invitations. Even though he was a guest, he refused. But, now he wants to ask for help from us, Langhuan Lingguo, so he will definitely come to Langhuan Lingguo as a guest. Hehe Master, if you take the Nanshan Pill, you can prolong your life. , it can definitely restore youth and beautify the skin.¡± Yu Mo showed a winking expression, which made Patriarch Langhua shake his head and smile bitterly: "You little narrow-minded devil, do you think that Master is so short-sighted, just for a Nanshan Pill?" "Master, for the Nanshan Pill, you are not short-sighted. Do you know? The first Nanshan Pill refined by Qionghua Lingguo was sold for a sky-high price of 800 million, and even so, many people are crazy Grab it. Does Master think that those strong men and powerful men who are guarding Qionghua Lingguo and snatching Nanshan Pill are all short-sighted?" "Okay, you little clever guy, what you said makes sense. However, Master is indeed not doing it for the Nanshan Pill this time. There is another reason for inviting Su Han here." "Master, what's the reason?" Yu Mo asked. "You will know when the time comes." Patriarch Langhua said. Yu Mo wrinkled his nose and asked again: "Master, where should we receive him? Although Langhuan Lingdi did not allow outsiders to enter before, but now so many men are coming in, he is not the only one left. Well, hee hee." Patriarch Langhua shook his head: "He's not here to apply for a reward, and it's not good to let him enter Langhuan Ling Kingdom. In my opinion, we master and disciple should go to the border of Langhuan Ling Kingdom to pick him up." "Okay, Master." ¡­¡­ The two masters and apprentices were still discussing, but they didn't know that Su Han's magic flying boat arrived faster than they expected. When Patriarch Langhua and Yu Mo left Langhuan Spiritual Land and flew to the border area of ??Langhuanling Kingdom, Su Han had already entered Langhuanling Kingdom in a flying boat and passed by Yumo and the others. Landed at the gate of Langhuan Lingdi. Since there was an invitation letter written by Yu Mo himself, Su Han did not encounter any obstruction in Langhuan Ling Kingdom. However, he was stopped at the gate of Langhuan Lingdi. "Who are you? Outsiders are not allowed to enter Langhuan Spiritual Land!" The guardian of Langhuan Spiritual Land shouted. Su Han took out the letter: "I was invited by your Miss Yu Mo from Langhuanling Land to be a guest in Langhuanling Land." "Well, it is indeed Miss Yumo's handwriting." The guard's expression softened significantly, "However, even so, you cannot enter Langhuan Spiritual Land. How about this, you wait here for a while, I will go and invite you Miss Yumo, come out." After a long time, the guard came back: "I'm sorry, Miss Yumo is not at Langhuanlingland." Su Han was a little surprised: "Not here? Do you know when she will come back?" "I don't know." The guard's face obviously became cold again. In the guard's opinion, if Miss Yumo really invited this young man to be a guest, then YuMiss ? must definitely be waiting at Langhuanling Land. How could she leave Langhuanling Land at this time? Therefore, 80% of the invitation letters in this young man¡¯s hands are forged. The guard ignored Su Han, and Su Han was helpless. He looked around and unexpectedly discovered that at the gate of Langhuanling Land, there was a large and dark group of people. At a rough glance, there were tens of thousands of people. People are not the only ones. "What are you doing? So many people aren't all invited by Lang Huanling, are they?" Su Han muttered, of course he also knew that this was unlikely. "Boy, there are so many of us, but we can't even enter the gate of Langhuan Spiritual Land. Just because you are a young boy, do you want to enter Langhuan Spiritual Land?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? Su Han just wanted to find out what was going on, so he walked towards the big man: "Brother, what's going on here? Why are there so many people around here?" The bald man looked at Su Han unexpectedly: "Huh? You guys can only apply for the list yourself, and not allow others to come? What's wrong with so many of us coming to apply for the list? Which one of them is not more powerful than you?" "Apply for the exam?" Su Han realized that things seemed to be different from what he imagined. "That's right, aren't you here to apply for the job of moving that meteorite?" The big man's voice was like a bell, "No wonder, you look at your small body, you can't move it at first glance! I know, you want to take the opportunity to sneak in You¡¯re here for sightseeing in Langhuanling Land, right?¡± "Well¡­¡­" Before Su Han could say anything, the big man grabbed Su Han's neck: "Little brother, let me meet you. My surname is Yu, and I am a casual cultivator. People in the world call me Yu Tiezhu! Looking at you, you should not be a casual cultivator. Are you a descendant of some spiritual country? It doesn't matter, I just like your straightforward personality. Sightseeing is just sightseeing, why are you so secretive?" "Those girls in Langhuanling Land usually don't let us enter Langhuanling Land, but I want to seize the opportunity this time to see what's going on inside? Could it be that they, Langhuanling Land, can still grow flowers from the sky? Is your son coming? Only after seeing it did you know, maybe that¡¯s what happened!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 915 Three Assessments You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This big man with the surname Yu was quite straightforward, and when he shouted, his vulgar words made many people around him secretly frown. Many well-dressed monks intentionally or unintentionally stayed away from the big man named Yu, lest anyone think that they were in the same group as this big man named Yu. The big man surnamed Yu didn't take it seriously: "You guys, you look like dogs on the surface, but in fact, don't you think the same as me? Who doesn't want to take the opportunity to go into Langhuan Lingdi to have a look? If If by chance you can lift that meteorite, that would be even better. Do you dare to say that this is not what you are thinking?" A monk retorted: "What does that have to do with you? Just take care of yourself. Who doesn't know that you, Yu Tiezhu, have a notorious reputation in the world? Maybe, after hearing your reputation, the fairies in Langhuan Spiritual Land will simply I won¡¯t let you in!¡± Yu Tiezhu laughed loudly and said: "If those ladies really don't let me in, that will be their biggest loss." "It seems that none of these guys know me." A smile appeared on Su Han's lips. It's no wonder. Although the name Su Han is already famous in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, these people did not participate in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms Alchemy Conference. , naturally it is impossible to know what Su Han looks like. Not to mention, among these people, there are many casual cultivators who do not belong to the forces of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms at all. At this moment, a female disciple walked out of the gate of Langhuan Lingdi and scolded: "You people, don't you think it disturbs the purity of the Lingdi by making noise at the gate of Langhuan Lingdi early in the morning? You can't do that in the future. Make more noise, do you hear me?" As soon as they saw this female disciple, the crowd immediately became energetic and swarmed forward. ¡°Fairy, when will we be allowed in?¡± "Fairy, we have been waiting here for many days. Didn't you say that Langhuanling Land has issued a reward for anyone who can move the meteorite? If you don't let me in, how can we try?" "Yes, fairy, open the door quickly and let us in." There were even some people who were stunned as they looked at this female disciple. Although the female disciples of Langhuan Spiritual Land do not deliberately have any requirements on appearance, none of the female disciples who can enter Langhuan Spiritual Land are outstanding in figure, appearance and temperament. The female disciple was obviously used to being so sought after by others. Her pretty face turned cold and she just shouted: "Everyone, please be quiet. Here is your chance to show off your skills." "The Lords have ordered that all warriors present who can pass the three tests will be qualified to enter the Langhuan Spiritual Land and try to move the meteorites. Of course, if they fail to pass the three tests, Langhuan will Lingdi does not welcome such waste material, so please come back." The words of the female disciple of Langhuan Lingdi were also very rude. However, such words were obviously not enough to scare away the monks who gathered outside the gate of Langhuan Lingdi. Instead, they made them even more eager to try. "Haha, three assessments, not bad, I like it." "Who dares to compete with me in the three assessments? I am an eighth-level King Realm expert. There are few people here who are better than me in cultivation." "I am a genius child of the Suanni Ling Kingdom. I possess secret skills and magic weapons. So what if I am at the eighth level of the King Realm? Without magic weapons and means, high cultivation is useless." "Don't be complacent. What can you do with just one mouth? You can tell whether it's a mule or a horse by pulling it out and running around." Speaking of the assessment, the monks present showed no signs of weakness and shouted loudly. "Little brother, big brother, I admire you very much, haha. When you take the test later, if you feel that you can't pass, just give big brother a wink at any time, and big brother will find a way to help you." The big man surnamed Yu had a voice like a bell. As he spoke, he patted Su Han's shoulder vigorously, as if he was sure that Su Han would fail the test. At the moment, Su Han was also speechless. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯d better take care of yourself. Of course, Su Han still didn't say this. He is a little curious. The Langhuanling Land has announced a reward with great fanfare, asking people to move some extraterrestrial meteorite. Who is this meteorite? It actually makes everyone in Langhuan Lingguo helpless? ¡°Yu Mo isn¡¯t here anyway, why not take the assessment first?¡± Su Han quickly made a decision. Soon, the servants of Langhuan Lingdi arranged the assessment venue. Of course, this assessment is a temporary assessment, and the content and levels of the assessment cannot be that complicated. However, the venue was still arranged in a decent manner. "The first assessment is to test the cultivation level. The cultivation level has not reached the level of king."?Those with four levels will be eliminated on the spot. Of course, if you feel your cultivation has not met the requirements, you can leave now, there is no need to waste time. " This first assessment is a rigid rule. Those who have not reached the Earth King Realm are not even qualified to try it. Of course, this is reasonable. If his cultivation level is not even at the Earth King level, it is obviously impossible to solve the problem for Lang Huan Lingdi. There are not many monks at the scene who have not reached the Earth King realm. A small number of people who have not reached the level of cultivation can only leave on their own despite being unwilling to do so after hearing the regulations of the first assessment. Of course, there are still some people who are lucky and hope to get through through some unknown means. Therefore, such conversations can often be heard at the scene. "Brother, your cultivation level is not up to par!" The Langhuan Ling underground person responsible for controlling and testing the spirit beads looked helpless. "How is it possible? I have obviously achieved it! There is something wrong with your test spirit beads!" "I'm sorry, my friend, there is absolutely no problem with our test spirit beads! Please get out!" "This is not fair. Why can you pass the test if you reach the fourth level of the King Realm? Aren't you discriminating against Human King Realm warriors? What happened to the Human King Realm? Who stipulates that those in the Human King Realm must not move meteorites?" There are still attempts. Be reasonable. Of course, this kind of reasoning only received a few blank looks from the Langhuanling underground people. In the world of martial arts, there is obviously no reason to talk about the strength of one's cultivation. The strong have a much greater advantage than the weak. Su Han¡¯s cultivation level just broke through the fifth level of King Realm a few days ago. In terms of cultivation level, he is definitely qualified. The servant in charge of the assessment did not give him any trouble. He just asked the usual question: "What's your friend's last name?" "My surname is Su." "Okay, Mr. Su, if you are at the fifth level of the King Realm, if you pass the first level of the assessment, you will be given an iron plate!" "Drink, boy, it's not bad. You can't tell. You're already at the fifth level of the King Realm at such a young age!" The bald man Yu Tiezhu also walked over at this time, and he also had an iron plate in his hand. Su Han smiled. In fact, his cultivation was not the best among the young people present. There are many young geniuses who came from the major spiritual kingdoms, and their cultivation has reached the seventh or even eighth level of the King Realm. Of course, among young casual cultivators, the fifth level of King Realm is already a very good level. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 916 Everyone has their own unique moves You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the same time, deep in the Langhuan Spiritual Land, the great master and the two masters of the Langhuan Spiritual Land were sitting opposite each other, accompanied by more than a dozen core elders of the Langhuan Spiritual Land. "Everyone, the external assessment has begun. I believe that after the three assessments, a group of strong people with good strength should be selected, and there may be hope to solve the problem of the extraterrestrial meteorite." The two Lords spoke. "That extraterrestrial meteorite, even our ancestors from Langhuan Spiritual Land are helpless with it. It's difficult to count on those people. Unless we can invite other ancestors from the Spiritual Kingdom." An elder frowned lightly. Obviously, not all the senior leaders of Langhuan Lingguo agreed with the decision of the two Lords. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t oppose it as fiercely as the ancestor Ziyan. "There is no need to say this again. The other ancestors of Ling Kingdom are all reclusive and it is basically impossible to invite them." The Great Lord spoke softly, thought for a moment, and then added: "If any of you have time, you can also go to the assessment site to see if there are any people with outstanding performance." The elders looked at each other, and they all saw disapproval in each other's eyes. "Two lords, you have not seen with your own eyes the people gathered outside the gate of the spiritual land. According to my subordinates, they are just a bunch of rabble, there is no chance." "Yes, two lords, don't count on them. Unless there is another group of more reliable experts, it will be difficult to rely on these people." The elders were all talking, and obviously they didn't think much of the people outside the spiritual land. At this moment, outside the spiritual land. After the first assessment, out of the more than 10,000 people present, there were still more than 6,000 people left. "The second assessment tests special abilities. Everyone here must demonstrate at least one special ability in order to pass. This special ability can be great strength, high affinity for the earth attribute, or the ability to manipulate Gravity field No matter what, you must demonstrate a relevant ability to make us believe that you have the potential to help us solve problems in Langhuanlingland." To put it bluntly, the problem that Langhuan Lingdi needs to solve is an extraterrestrial meteorite. Therefore, these people present must show the ability to move the meteorite. "Even if you just have good eyesight and can analyze the composition of this meteorite to some extent, we in Langhuanlingland welcome you in. As for people who don't have any special abilities, I'm sorry, we in Langhuanlingland don't welcome you who just want to come in." People who come in to hang out.¡± ??This second assessment, because the judgment standards are relatively flexible, is obviously impossible to judge by just relying on some servants. Therefore, the examiner for the second assessment is an elder from Langhuan Spiritual Land. "For this assessment, those who feel that they have special talents that meet the requirements can come to my place and line up to take the assessment. Those who feel that they have no special talents, please leave, so as not to waste time here!" The elder opened his red lips lightly and spoke. "I come!" Suddenly a monk volunteered, stepped forward, and performed weightlifting. There are huge metal clams inside this monk¡¯s storage ring. In full view of everyone, this man lifted ten metal clams in one breath, which is a huge force of 100,000 kilograms! Among monks of the same level, this is definitely outstanding. The average physical strength of a king-level monk is only thirty to forty thousand kilograms. This is not because these king-level monks are not good, but because when martial arts practice reaches a certain level, the impact of pure physical strength on strength will become less and less. There are always some other magical means that can replace pure physical power. ¡°For example, you don¡¯t have the strength of a hundred thousand kilograms, but you raise a spiritual beast with infinite strength. ¡°Another example, you do not have the strength of one hundred thousand kilograms, but you have developed a magical power that can control the gravity field. The weight of objects within the force field can be temporarily reduced to one-third of its original weight. Then, with only 30,000 jins of strength, you can do what others can do with 100,000 jins of strength. "The cultivation of physical strength is much more difficult than other magical methods, and it is a test of one's willpower. Therefore, monks who practice pure physical strength are very rare. " However, if one can really cultivate one's physical body to the extreme, that kind of astonishing strength will never be matched by other means of cultivating magical powers. And this warrior obviously cultivates pure physical strength. Inspired by this warrior, many people suddenly swarmed up and asked forTest strength. These people have more or less practiced some magical powers of body refining. "However, the standards of Langhuan Spiritual Land are very ruthless. Warriors who are asked to test their strength will be kicked out as long as their strength does not reach 100,000 kilograms. This time, another large number of people were eliminated. However, now that someone has started, the thinking of the crowd has also been brought alive. People kept coming forward and asking to test some of their weird abilities. Su Han watched with interest, but here, he was also eye-opening. ????????????????? Someone has shown an affinity for the earth attribute, or a magical power in gravity, as required by the examiner. For talents in this field, Langhuan Lingdi naturally opened the door to facilitate these people and quickly passed the assessment. At the same time, someone also found another way. A monk who looked like a weak alchemist actually used a strange flame. Under the burning of the flame, even ordinary metals were burned to ashes. "This flame looks unusual it's actually a kind of earth core fire?" Su Han also quickly recognized the origin of this flame. Most fire sources in the world usually come from the surface of the earth, but this kind of flame is different. It comes from the deeper core of the earth. This kind of flame is slightly inferior to Su Han's Glazed True Fire in terms of grade, but because of its special origin, its burning ability is very strong. Maybe it can burn things that ordinary flames can't burn. In addition, there were also disciples from the Suanni Spirit Kingdom who sacrificed their own spiritual beasts, which turned out to be a large group of ice and fire spirit ants. According to this guy, these little things are so powerful that hundreds of millions of them are gathered together. Not to mention meteorites, even a big mountain can be moved to show you. It¡¯s just that the appearance of these ants is really not very pleasing. Not to mention the female disciples of Langhuan Lingguo who were watching, even the examiner showed a look of disgust. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Su Han originally wanted to show off his physical strength and pass it. Although he has not strengthened his physical strength recently, he has fifteen dragon tattoos and has a huge strength of 150,000 kilograms. It is more than enough to pass this test. . However, in the end he changed his mind and decided to change to a less eye-catching way of passing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 917 The Genius of Wuyunling Country You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When it was Su Han¡¯s turn to show off his special talent, Su Han stepped forward. "What is your special ability?" the examiner asked calmly. Among this group of testers, Su Han didn't seem to be very outstanding in all aspects, so the examiner didn't take him seriously. However, if Su Han can show very useful special abilities, that is another story. "My special ability is eyesight." Su Han said with a faint smile. When the examiner heard that it was about his eyesight, his interest suddenly waned by half. Although eyesight is also a special ability, when it comes to meteorites, no matter how strong your eyesight is, it can only be used as a supplement at most. You can't possibly smash a meteorite into pieces with just two eyes, can you? So far, there are only a few people who have shown their eyesight and passed the test. As for the way of showing it, they basically distinguish between materials and elixirs. "You can show it as you like. You can use the items you brought as props, or you can use the props on site." The examiner said. Su Han nodded, but stood still, his eyes lingering on the examiner for a moment. After all, the examiner was a woman. Although Su Han's eyes did not have any other meaning, being stared at by a man still made the examiner slightly annoyed. He raised his voice and said: "You" At this time, Su Han suddenly sent a message to the examiner: "The exercise you major in is Qing'e Su Nu's exercise, which is a kind of exercise that favors the wood attribute. You have reached the third level of perfection at present. But you want to break through to the third level. On the fourth floor, you may need to work harder and prepare more wood-attribute spiritual objects, otherwise it will be difficult.¡± "you¡­¡­" The examiner was a little surprised, but how did the young man know that? Could it be that during today's invigilation process, he accidentally revealed that his cultivation technique was not successful? But even then, there is absolutely no reason for this young man to know that he has reached the third level of perfection in cultivation, and has repeatedly tried to reach the fourth level without success. There are only two possibilities. The first possibility is that he really saw it with his eyesight. The second possibility is that the young man found out through some unknown method from the disciples of Langhuan Spiritual Land or others. "However, Lang Huan Lingdi knows that there may be many people practicing Qing'e Su Female Skill, but there are only a few people who know that they have reached the third level of perfection and are approaching the fourth level. The examiner thought about it and felt that it was unlikely that it was leaked from the mouths of those few people. If you can really see it with your eyesight, then this young man's eyesight is terrifying. ¡°If you pass, a silver medal will be issued!¡± The examiner looked at Su Han with a complicated expression. She was still not sure whether the young man relied on his eyesight, but she still decided to give the young man a chance. After all, if you really have excellent eyesight, it will also be helpful to deal with meteorites. The composition of the meteorite can be analyzed and the appropriate medicine can be prescribed according to the situation. Su Han easily took the silver medal and walked aside, but the onlookers who witnessed this scene were completely stunned. They had no idea what was going on. They only saw this young man standing in front of the examiner for a while, and he actually passed the test? "What ability did this guy show? Why didn't we see it at all?" "Yes, this can't be a shady story, right?" "We protest!" The examiner raised his eyebrows and said angrily: "Shut up! Anyone who makes a loud noise again will be disqualified from the examination! Next one!" The crowd's voice immediately became quieter, but many people still glared at Su Han, obviously still dissatisfied with the way Su Han passed the test. Su Han also smiled bitterly. His original idea was to choose a less eye-catching way of passing, but it seemed to have the opposite effect. However, there are many people who are not so simple-minded as to think that this is a shady story. They realized that Su Han might have displayed a less conspicuous ability, or even used direct sound transmission, so they couldn't tell what abilities Su Han had displayed. "This kind of person who is inconspicuous is more likely to arouse their fear." Although Su Han looks very young, in the world of martial arts, youth does not necessarily mean incompetence. In the world of martial arts, there are many examples of veteran martial arts masters being trampled under the feet of talented young geniuses. Of course, this is just a selection at Langhuan Spiritual Land, not a martial arts conference, so these fearful eyes turned around Su Han and then turned away. "It's my turn!" The bald man Yu Tiezhu suddenly shouted, the sound was like a torrentZhong walked forward with a rumble, his back was like a hill. Just when everyone thought he was going to show off his physical strength, Yu Tiezhu suddenly grinned, rubbed his hands, and a thick iron rod that was more than three feet long and as thick as an arm appeared in his palm. "How about it? Do you think I can use this iron rod to pry up the entire meteorite outside that day?" Yu Tiezhu laughed. The iron rod, which seemed extremely heavy to ordinary people, was like a metal rod in his hand. Like a brisk little stick, he danced it like a tiger. "Passed, a silver medal will be issued. Next one!" The examiner obviously didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with people like Yu Tiezhu. Yu Tiezhu took the silver medal and walked off the stage laughing. He immediately put his arm around Su Han's shoulders: "Boy, that's not bad! Hahahaha, I thought you would be eliminated in the first round, but I didn't expect you to survive." Passed the second level, not bad, not bad!¡± ¡°A person with well-developed limbs and a person who passed the test by some crooked means, rubbish like you should really be put together" A young man sneered and walked past the two of them. Yu Tiezhu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened: ¡°You kid¡­¡± "Hush, don't offend that young man, he is the genius of Wu Yun Ling Kingdom, Lei Pi! I heard that he possesses a thunder god's whip. Under the shadow of the thunder god's whip, nothing can escape the fate of being burned to ashes!" "Really? Is it that powerful?" "Yes, I heard that his Thunder God's Whip, when used with all his strength, can cause nine-day thunder catastrophe. The rumors may be exaggerated, but I believe that if he wants someone to die, it will be difficult for anyone to escape. Live the fate of being chopped into powder by thunder." "This Lei Bu is one of the top three geniuses in the Five Yun Spirit Kingdom. Even within the entire Twelve Spirit Kingdom, this Lei Bu's strength can definitely be ranked among the top ten. How could such a genius reach this level? Are you here to help Lang Huan Ling solve the problem?" "Who knows? Maybe Langhuan Lingdi has what he wants!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away and watched the Lei Bu step forward to accept the test. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 918: Gold Medal Battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Are you really Lei Bu of Wuyun Lingguo?" The examiner looked at Lei Bu for a while and said in surprise. Lei Bu reached out and grabbed it in the air, and a long whip like a poisonous snake appeared in his hand. The long whip was also glowing purple, showing a bit of evil. Lei Bu said calmly: "I wonder if this Thunder God's Whip can prove my true identity?" "That's all right, I'll give you a silver medal." The examiner nodded slightly and let this pass without any other nonsense. No one present had any objections. After all, everyone knows the special ability of this thunderbolt, which is the whip of the God of Thunder and its powerful ability to control the thunder attribute. If this ability, which is famous in the Thousand Islands Domain, is not a special ability, then no one else present should test it at all. "Tch, I just hate these so-called geniuses from the spiritual kingdom with nostrils on the top of their heads!" That Yu Tiezhu muttered in great displeasure. His voice was not lowered deliberately, causing Lei Bu to look back immediately. Yu Tiezhu snorted coldly, and a surging fighting spirit suddenly broke out in his body. But Lei Bu didn't even frown, with a touch of contempt in his eyes, and turned around. ¡°Obviously, this Lei Bu didn¡¯t pay attention to Yu Tiezhu and his ilk at all. Yu Tiezhu obviously understood this, his face looked extremely unhappy, his lips wriggled for a long time, but in the end he didn't say a word, he just cursed in a low voice: "Niang Xipi!" In the world of martial arts, strength is everything. No matter how arrogant and brainless Yu Tiezhu was, he would not dare to openly offend this Lingguo genius who was stronger than himself. "Haha, Yu Tiezhu, there will come a time when you give in." Several sarcastic voices came from around him. Yu Tiezhu snorted coldly, his expression returned to normal, and he said: "I am just afraid of the power of the Wuyun Lingguo behind him!" After the second assessment, more than 6,000 people present were eliminated and only about 300 people remained. In the world of martial arts, people with special abilities are not that common, not to mention that this special ability is related to the meteorite. It is not surprising that there is such a elimination rate. "The third assessment, please look at the silver medals in your hands. Each silver medal has a number. Now I announce that three people with the same number on the silver medals will form a group. The three of them will go to the same ring together. There will be a number in the center of the ring. Two gold medals, the first two from each group to get the gold medal pass the assessment, and the remaining one will be eliminated.¡± The examiner announced. This rule is very simple and clear. Su Han looked at his silver medal. The number on it was thirteen, which meant that Su Han was assigned to the thirteenth group. "I'm in the fifty-eighth group. How about it, little brother? Are you and I assigned to a group?" Yu Tiezhu said and came over to take a look, "Good boy, group 13! You are unlucky. You are not in the same group with me. Otherwise, I would grab both gold medals and give you one. What a waste." save trouble!" With Yu Tiezhu¡¯s strength, although he cannot compare with that Lei Bu, it is indeed not that difficult to snatch the gold medal from others. However, when Yu Tiezhu said "Group Thirteen", Lei Tuo in the distance suddenly turned his head, and his sharp eyes suddenly shot in the direction of the two of them. Yu Tiezhu was not a fool. Seeing Lei Tuo's reaction, he frowned and suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Boy, Lei Tuo will probably be with you, so be careful when you confront him!" "Don't worry, each group has two gold medals. If it doesn't work out, I'll just take the other one." Su Han smiled lightly, although he felt that as long as he tried his best, he could win both gold medals. Even that thunderbolt couldn't snatch a gold medal from himself. However, Su Han adheres to the principle of keeping a low profile and does not intend to be so eye-catching. Soon, the order of the thirteenth group arrived. Lei Bu was the first to step onto the ring, his gaze looking down from above, looking extremely arrogant. Seeing Su Han coming to the ring, Lei Bu sneered: "Boy, I remember you. You don't know what crooked way you used to pass the second round. But I would like to advise you, if you don't want to be embarrassed in this round, it's best to Give up now. Because I want the two gold medals in Arena No. 13." Su Han raised his eyebrows. This thunderous rebuttal turned out to be extremely arrogant. He just wanted a gold medal, but he didn't even want to give others the chance of another gold medal. And his purpose,It's just to show off force. The other person in the thirteenth group is a monk at the sixth level of King Realm. As soon as this man came onto the ring, he heard what Lei Tuo seemed to be saying, but Lei Tuo's voice was not loud and he did not hear it clearly. This man¡¯s eyes fell on Lei Tuo and Su Han. He knew that he definitely couldn't provoke Lei Pi, but fortunately, each group had two gold medals, so he could just fight for the other one. In my group, although Lei Bu is very powerful, the other young man is at the fifth level of King Realm, which is one level lower than himself. This man feels that he still has great hope of winning another gold medal. "The fight begins!" With the referee¡¯s order, a venomous snake-like whip shadow suddenly swept through the void, like a long dragon, and instantly rolled towards the center of the ring. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Where the long whip struck, even the air made a cracking sound. The two gold medals lying in the center of the ring were swept up by the strong wind brought by the long whip. They flew up together, and the shadow of the whip was swept towards the thunderbolt. direction. "Ha ha ha ha" Lei Bu laughed wantonly, extremely happy. As soon as he takes action, these two gold medals will definitely be his, and there will be no suspense. The monk at the sixth level of King Realm also shrank his pupils at this moment. He finally realized that Lei Puo wanted to take away both gold medals! "Leave one!" The monk struggled to display his strongest move. Circles of water ripples suddenly spread out from his fingertips, like huge blisters, hitting the two gold medals. "It's a magical power with water attributes and space attributes!" Su Han raised his eyebrows. This person was a bit unusual. The blisters seemed to be water-attribute magical powers, but in fact, they contained space secrets and had extremely strong space adsorption power. As soon as the gold medal is touched by the bubble, it will be immediately absorbed into the bubble. Not to mention the gold medal, in actual battles, even a living opponent may accidentally be involved in the water pattern space and be slaughtered by others. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 919 Lei Bu¡¯s Fury You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing the blisters moving quickly and quickly approaching one of the gold medals, the monk at the sixth level of the King Realm couldn't help but show joy on his face. snort! At this moment, Lei Bu suddenly snorted coldly, "Are just a few blisters trying to stop my Thunder God's Whip?" As Lei Bu spoke, the long whip shook continuously and crackled, hitting the water-marked space of the sixth-level king-level monk. The huge bubble, when whipped by the long whip, suddenly exploded like a fragile soap bubble, splashing countless water splashes, and all kinds of runes flying everywhere. The face of the sixth-level king-level monk changed drastically on the spot. He originally thought that even if this unique move that he was proud of had no advantage against Lei Tuo, it would still be enough to at least snatch a gold medal from Lei Tuo. . He didn¡¯t expect that Lei Bu¡¯s strength was so much stronger than his own, and that his own trick was easily defeated by Lei Bu. He didn¡¯t even expect that Lei Pi would be so domineering. Not only did he get one gold medal, he insisted on getting two gold medals, without giving anyone in the same group a chance. Although this is a way to show strength, this method is obviously unacceptable to many people. Seeing that there was such a big difference between his own strength and that of his opponent, this sixth-level king-level monk also felt a dark cloud in his heart. Originally, he thought that if there was a weaker person in the same group with him, he would definitely get a gold medal. But now it seems that the gold medal in this group will probably be taken by Lei Pi alone. The two gold medals were originally swept into the air by the air flow brought by the long whip. At this moment, the air flow dispersed during the confrontation of moves. The two gold medals also made two dings and fell to the ground. Lei Pi laughed ferociously, rolled his whip again, and rolled it towards the two gold medals. "The two gold medals are both mine!" When Lei Pi took the gold medal from mid-air with a ferocious smile, he suddenly discovered that only one of the two gold medals was left. "How can it be?" Lei Bu could not believe his eyes. He could see clearly. When the whip rolled up the gold medals, there were clearly two gold medals. How come there was only one gold medal left in his hand? It¡¯s impossible that one was intercepted midway, right? If that¡¯s the case, how could you not have seen it? "who is it?" Lei Bu roared and looked around the ring. Suddenly, his eyes were fixed on Su Han on the ring! Su Han was holding a shining gold medal in his hand. Moreover, this kid was extremely arrogant. He shouted at him and raised the corner of his mouth slightly, revealing a slightly mocking smile! "How is it possible? What is going on?" Lei Bu was puzzled. What method did this kid use to get a gold medal into his own hands? "Okay, boy, you are very good, I will remember you." Although Lei Bu was filled with murderous intent, he knew that this was the territory of Langhuan Ling Kingdom after all. No matter how arrogant he is, he has no reason to cause trouble in public during the assessment held by Langhuan Lingguo, unless he doesn't care about the deterioration of the relationship between Wuyunlingguo and Langhuanlingguo! Therefore, Lei Bu just stared at Su Han coldly, then took his own gold medal and jumped off the ring. At the same time, another sixth-level king-level monk on the ring was dumbfounded. Lei Bu might not have seen the scene clearly because he underestimated his opponent, but he could see it clearly. The young man at the fifth level of the King Realm, somehow used a trick to pull out a strange sunflower-shaped flower from under the ground. He opened the petals and swallowed a gold medal in one go. disappeared from the ground. This process is as fast as lightning. If you are not concentrating on the people on the 13th stage, you will not be able to notice it. So, when the thundering whip rolled up the gold medal, there was actually only one gold medal left. The other one had already been taken away by the strange flower controlled by the young man at the fifth level of the King Realm. This scene that he witnessed with his own eyes made this monk at the sixth level of the King Realm feel slightly chilly in his heart. He still had an impression of this young man who was at the fifth level of the King Realm. He remembered that the special ability he showed in the second assessment was just his eyesight, and it was not anything very special. Who would have thought that this humble young man would actually have the ability to snatch a gold medal from such a tyrannical genius like Lei Pi? This young man actually has a summoning object that can escape from the ground. This is not an ordinary person.Ability that young geniuses can possess. "This assessment is indeed a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger. Alas I didn't pass the assessment, so it's not a loss." The sixth-level king-level monk muttered that most of the young men at the fifth-level king-level were geniuses from some spiritual country! Being eliminated by such a genius from the Ling Kingdom is not an injustice to a casual cultivator like him. After all three assessments were completed, there were only a few 200 warriors left. At this time, a meteor-like stream of light suddenly fell from the sky and transformed into the figure of a dignified woman in front of everyone, wearing a white robe and looking at everyone with a smile. "Congratulations to all the warriors for passing the three assessments of our Langhuan Spiritual Land. I am the great lord of Langhuan Spiritual Land. You can call me Lord Lotus." "Now, the door of Langhuan Spiritual Land will be open to you. I hope you can show off your talents and knowledge and solve problems for us in Langhuan Spiritual Land. If anyone can help, I, Venerable Lianhua, will make a promise here , we will definitely give you a satisfactory return.¡± This Lord Lianhua obviously used some kind of phantom projection power. Although she is not here, the projection is lifelike, just like herself. After finishing speaking, the image of Venerable Lotus also disappeared. An elder of Langhuan Spirit Land led the warriors who passed the final assessment into the gate of Langhuan Spirit Land to prepare for placement. "What a fairyland, a paradise in the cave." After entering Langhuan Spiritual Land, even a well-informed person like Su Han couldn't help but his eyes lit up. The abundance of spiritual power in Langhuan Spiritual Land is several times higher than that in the outside world. And this abundant spiritual power is obviously not completely inherent, but the result of some kind of large-scale formation operating around Langhuan Spiritual Land, absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth within a radius of thousands of miles. At least, Su Han has found traces of this formation in several places. "This Langhuan Spiritual Land seems to be closely related to the formation." Su Han thought to himself. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 920: Ancestor Langhua¡¯s Candidate You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! A group of more than 200 warriors were arranged to live in Langhuan Lingdi. At any rate, everyone was a guest from afar, and they had been conducting assessments for a whole day, so they were all a little exhausted. Naturally, they couldn't be asked to deal with the meteorite immediately at this time. At any rate, let¡¯s let people rest for a night first. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. "Dear Lords and Ancestors, this time a huge meteorite suddenly fell from the sky in our Langhuan Spiritual Land. We have tried all kinds of means to remove it, which has affected the normal operation of the sect and the cultivation of our disciples. I don't know what impact this matter has on Langhuan Spiritual Land. For us, it is a blessing or a curse. I, Lianhua, sincerely pray here, hoping that all the seniors will have spirits in heaven to protect Langhuan Spiritual Land and survive this crisis safely. If the crisis can be turned into safety, I, Lianhua, are willing to shorten my life for two hundred years. " As soon as Venerable Lianhua finished speaking, several elders also walked in from outside the ancestral hall. "My lord, you must not make such an oath. We believe that Langhuan Lingdi will be able to survive this crisis safely." These elders are all direct descendants of Venerable Lianhua, and they all have a relatively optimistic attitude towards this meteorite incident. "That's right, Lord, haven't there been more than 200 warriors who have been welcomed into the Langhuan Spiritual Land? Early tomorrow morning, they will be taken to see the meteorite. I went to see the assessment today, and among them there are extraordinary talents. There are a lot of soldiers, maybe someone can do something with the meteorite." Venerable Lianhua sighed softly: "I hope so. But I always feel that this extraterrestrial meteorite is a signal from heaven to come to our Langhuan spiritual land. I don't know whether it heralds good fortune or misfortune." "Your Majesty, you are too worried. Our Langhuanlingland has always kept aloof from the world. From the elders to the disciples, no one in the sect has done many evil things. How could God bring disaster?" Everyone spoke to comfort Venerable Lianhua. "By the way, where are the two ancestors? Lingdi welcomed more than two hundred warriors. Did they say anything?" Venerable Lianhua asked. "Your Majesty, although Patriarch Ziyan is very dissatisfied with the men stepping into the spiritual land, she still agreed to give these warriors three days to give them a try. As for Patriarch Langhua, it seems that she brought him a few days ago My direct disciple Yu Mo left the spiritual land and seemed to have gone to the border area of ??Langhuan Ling Kingdom." Venerable Lianhua was very confused: "Are you sure? At this time, Patriarch Langhua actually left the spiritual land?" "Yes, Lord, Patriarch Langhua seems to have something very important. He didn't have time to wait for those warriors to come in, so he left in a hurry." Venerable Lotus Lotus asked: "Do you know what the important thing is?" "I don't know, Patriarch Langhua didn't mention it." An elder thought for a while and suddenly said, "However, Patriarch Langhua mentioned a while ago that regarding this meteorite, she thought of a candidate who might be able to solve the problem. You can invite him to try!" As soon as this sentence was said, everyone present immediately became energetic. "Did Patriarch Langhua say who the candidate was?" Venerable Lianhua's tone was suddenly full of urgency. She respected Patriarch Langhua very much, and she paid even more attention to the candidates mentioned by Patriarch Langhua. "I didn't say that." The elder shook his head. Venerable Lianhua and others present looked at each other in confusion, and suddenly another elder said: "Ancestor Langhua left the spiritual land in a hurry. Could it be that he went to find the candidate she mentioned?" "Yes, yes, it is very possible. Ancestor Langhua has always been concerned about the spiritual land. When the spiritual land is facing such a big crisis, it is impossible for her to leave the spiritual land for personal matters. She should find that person." The elder suddenly remembered, "By the way, the ancestor did say some time ago that she asked Yumo to write an invitation letter to the candidate. When the ancestor left Langhuan Spiritual Land, did he go to greet the expert? Already?" "That's right." "Nine times out of ten, that's the case." For a moment, even Venerable Lianhua couldn't help but show joy on his face. With Patriarch Langhua coming forward to invite experts, she suddenly felt that the hope of solving the meteorite from outer space was much greater. ¡­¡­ More than 200 warriors rested for one night at Langhuanling Land. Early the next morning, everyone was full of energy and gathered together again. "Fairies of Lingdi, we have had enough rest. Why don't we set out now to see the meteorites outside that day?" Someone took the initiative to make a suggestion. As soon as this suggestion was made, everyone immediately responded. They are all capable people with special skills.?Of course I didn¡¯t come to this Langhuan spiritual place just for sightseeing. After this night's observation, they also discovered that the entire Langhuan spirit was now worried about the meteorite outside that day. If you can really show off your skills and solve the problem of this meteorite, you can definitely leave a deep impression on the beauties of Langhuan Lingdi! You must know that everyone from the elders to the disciples in Langhuan Spiritual Land are all outstanding in figure, appearance and temperament, and each has his or her own merits. Moreover, most of these beauties can be married off. Except for the Lord of Langhuan Spiritual Land and the Lord¡¯s successor, other women can marry or freely find Taoist partners. This point, just thinking about it, makes these warriors feel itchy. "Hehe, look quicklythat's Mr. Lei Pi from Wuyun Ling Kingdom." "It's just like the legend, tall, mighty and majestic." "Abi, look at you, are you feeling spring-like? Hee hee" Many female disciples from Langhuan Spiritual Land gathered around curiously, pointing, commenting, and constantly evaluating these warriors. Of course, the focus of everyone¡¯s attention is still on Lei Pi in the middle of the crowd. Lei Tuo has a high level of cultivation and an arrogant temperament. Among the monks, he really stands out and stands out. At the same time, he is also the person who everyone in Langhuanling thinks is most likely to help Langhuanling solve the meteorite problem. Many people's hopes are pinned on Lei Bu. Under the leadership of the disciples of Langhuan Lingdi, everyone came to the place where the meteorite landed outside that day. The place where the meteorite landed was the residential area for the disciples of Langhuan Lingdi, and it was also an area with very dense buildings in Langhuan Lingdi. The fall of the meteorite caused devastating damage to the buildings in the area. Radiating out for more than ten miles from the center of the meteorite's fall, they were all ruins of buildings, which looked terrible. Moreover, as soon as everyone approached the radiation range of the meteorite, they all felt an obvious fluctuation of spiritual power. This kind of continuous fluctuation in spiritual power is enough to disrupt a warrior's normal practice. It's no wonder that Langhuan Lingdi has a headache for this meteorite. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 921: Invulnerable You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Look, it seems like you can see a meteorite.¡± Before Su Han and the others reached the place where the meteorite fell, someone pointed ahead and shouted. Everyone looked around and saw that there was indeed a slope in the area ahead, and the fluctuations in spiritual power came from that slope. However, when everyone got closer, they soon discovered that it was not a slope at all, but part of a huge earth ball! This huge earth ball has a visual diameter of hundreds of meters. Most of the earth ball has been completely sunk into the ground. Only a small part of the ball is exposed on the ground. From a distance, it looks like a slope. "No way? Could this earth ball be a meteorite? Such a big extraterrestrial meteorite?" "This meteorite is actually so big. No wonder it destroyed buildings more than ten miles away when it fell!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Several core elders have also arrived with their disciples, waiting for the arrival of the warriors next to the meteorite. "Welcome to Langhuanlingland. You have also seen that this huge earth ball is the extraterrestrial meteorite that causes headaches all over Langhuanlingland." One of the core elders said, "This meteorite fell in the disciples' residential area of ??Langhuan Spiritual Land, causing a lot of inconvenience to everyone on Langhuan Spiritual Land. More importantly, the cultivation of everyone in Langhuan Spiritual Land has been affected. Affected, especially those with water attributes are particularly severely affected. Therefore, we invite you to come and hope that you can help Langhuanlingdi solve the problem of this extraterrestrial meteorite. Whether it is moving it away or gravel, as long as it can be If it leaves this place, we in Langhuanlingland will definitely be richly rewarded." "Don't worry, fairies and elders, I'll definitely catch you when I take action." "I have a unique skill inherited from my family. I have a unique solution to this kind of earth-attributed object. I will definitely crush this meteorite for Guiling and solve the serious problem that Guiling has." The more than 200 warriors present rushed to speak out and express their determination. Although the meteorite was larger than they imagined, it did not hinder their confidence. "Okay, if you are ready, you can start now." The core elder of Langhuan Lingdi said, leading the disciples to step back a little. The other disciples of Langhuan Lingdi also gathered around in the distance curiously, chattering, and the discussion never stopped. "Let me come first!" A monk volunteered and stepped forward first, offering a large sword. The sword was shining with precious light, and it was obviously a real royal weapon. "This broadsword has a lot of attack power!" Everyone murmured in surprise. Among the king-level monks, there are not many who have true royal weapons! Take the warriors of the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms as an example. Only the top geniuses from the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms who have outstanding performance can get a royal weapon from the senior leaders of the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms. If you are a casual cultivator, the chance of obtaining the royal weapon is even slimmer, unless there is a great adventure or great opportunity. Among the people present, Lei Bu must have a royal weapon, and his Thunder God's Whip is also a special royal weapon. However, except for Lei Pi, there are really not many others who have royal weapons! I saw the monk striding forward, and the royal sword shining with precious light slashed hard towards the ground. The attack power of this sword is not low. If it strikes an Earth King Realm cultivator, the opponent may not even be able to leave his body intact. If it were slashed on ordinary ground, I'm afraid the sword energy would immediately blast out a huge crater on the ground. However, what surprised everyone was that after the knife was struck, only a small pit half a meter deep appeared on the meteorite. "How can this be?" The monk was greatly surprised and struck again on the spot. This sword was obviously more powerful than the previous one. However, what surprised everyone even more was that this sword did not increase even half a meter on the basis of the previous sword. "Why is this meteorite so hard? Looking at it, it seems like there is something inside the meteorite that greatly increases its hardness." Su Han was thoughtful. He knew that ordinary stones could never be so hard. However, he did know that there were some things buried in the soil that would greatly increase the hardness of the surrounding soil and rocks. Su Han had heard in his previous life that there was a kind of earth-eating spiritual beast that laid its eggs deep underground. The soil around the eggs would become harder than the hardest metal, and it would be absolutely impossible for ordinary swords and guns to break even half of it.   "Perhaps this meteorite is in a similar situation?" Su Han thought to himself. "Asshole, why are you so hard?" The monk who wielded the broadsword obviously didn't know what Su Han was thinking. In his opinion, a stone was a stone. How could there be a stone that the royal sword couldn't break? "Break it for me!" The monk roared and took action again. This time he used his powerful sword skills, but this time he only broke half a meter deep. Including the first two knives, the total of three knives created a small crater more than one meter deep in the meteorite. Su Han secretly opened his evil eye and looked inside the meteorite. As expected by Su Han, the evil eye was unable to see through the interior of the meteorite, and could not even penetrate one meter inside the meteorite. This was also within Su Han's expectation. If this meteorite could be seen through so easily, it wouldn't be the case that everyone in Langhuanling, including the ancestors, would be unable to use it. However, Su Han's evil eye was able to see the overall outline of the meteorite. The meteorite was in the shape of a standard sphere with a diameter of about 400 meters. Most of the meteorite was sunk in the soil, with only a small part of the top exposed. "I don't believe it. There are still rocks that I can't dig out?" The monk roared, his temper also got worse, and he struck out six or seven times in succession. However, the result of these six or seven cuts was even worse, and the pit was only An additional meter has been added to the original base. "If this continues, it will only become more and more difficult to dig, and eventually it may not be possible to dig at all." There are already many people who have anticipated the results of digging like this. The monk snorted and ignored it, and continued to chop with his sword. However, as the pit continued to deepen, the meteorite became increasingly difficult to excavate. When it was ten meters deep, the royal sword could only leave shallow marks on the meteorite. The monk's expression was extremely ugly, but at this point, he also understood that his sword was powerless against the meteorite. The few core elders of Langhuan Lingdi who were watching secretly shook their heads. They had already thought of this method of relying on force. If this method was effective, they would have solved the meteorite by themselves, and it would still be needed. Looking for outsiders? The fact is that if the meteorite is dug down to a maximum of ten or twenty meters, it will be difficult to dig any further. What's even more strange is that the dug hole will slowly recover the next day. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 922: Repeated setbacks You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Next, all kinds of capable people and strangers took turns to fight and carried out a series of bombings on the meteorite. Fire, soil flooding, freezing All kinds of ultimate moves were bombarded on this meteorite. Some could only leave shallow traces at all, and some were still effective at first, but the farther the meteorite went in, The more oil and salt are not used, the more these tricks will soon become ineffective. "What the hell kind of stone is this? Why is it so inaccessible?" As time went by, some people gradually began to curse, and many people lost confidence. The unique method they were proud of should be of some use. That's why, once it reached the meteorite, everything failed. The faces of the core elders of Langhuan Lingdi are getting increasingly ugly. However, they were not completely disappointed, because the people who took action were still not very famous casual cultivators. The truly famous ones, as well as the talented children from the major spiritual countries, have not yet taken action. Those who had no choice but to take the meteorite muttered and cursed for a while, but they did not leave on the spot, but gathered to one side. Anyway, no one drove them away, but they wanted to see if anyone could really do anything with this meteorite that made them so angry. "I'll try!" A genius from Dayan Lingguo stood up, making the surrounding elders and disciples of Langhuan Lingdi shine. This genius¡¯s name is Zhou Yan, and he is considered one of the top five beings among the younger generation of Dayan Ling Kingdom. However, when it comes to handling this meteorite, I am afraid that there are few geniuses in the entire Twelve Spirit Kingdoms who have an advantage over him, because he majors in earth-attribute magical powers, especially in controlling gravity, and he is very experienced. Many people in Langhuan Spiritual Land thought that Zhou Yan was very promising, and when they saw Zhou Yan coming out, they suddenly became excited. "The earth is torrential!" As soon as Zhou Yan came up, he used his best earth attribute magical power, and a majestic air flow suddenly swept across the land for several miles. Zhou Yan looked calm this time, and when he rubbed his hands, a talisman paper filled with densely packed runes immediately turned into nothingness in the void. Suddenly, the earthy yellow light spots, like star debris, suddenly formed a layer of suspended airflow several feet high and sank into the soil around the meteorite. Zhou Yan himself has an earth attribute talent, and he has magical powers, all of which are earth attributes. This earth torrent is a magical power that he is very proud of. Once used, it can reduce the gravity of the surrounding environment several times. Those little bits and pieces are actually dust with strong gravity properties. Each particle has a strong anti-traction force, which can reduce the weight of all surrounding objects by at least two-thirds. "drink!" Zhou Yan shouted loudly and shook his arms. The arms continued to expand in the wind and turned into a pair of giant arms, like the thick legs of an elephant. They were five meters long and as thick as a large tree. Tree. And the pair of fists blooming with khaki ripples are like a pair of big drums. Boom! This time Zhou Yan punched hard, but instead of hitting the meteorite, it hit the ground directly. The whole ground suddenly shook, as if the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking. Even the meteorites embedded in the ground seemed to be showing signs of loosening. "There's a show!" The eyes of everyone watching were bright. This meteorite had always appeared motionless in front of everyone, but this time it shook slightly. Could it be that with Zhou Yan's magical power of gravity, the weight of this meteorite could really be made lighter, and then it was Move away? ¡°At least now it seems that this meteorite has indeed become lighter. "Zhou Yan, come on!" "Zhou Yan, as long as you can move this meteorite, our Langhuanling land will never treat you badly." Even the core elders of Lang Huan Ling couldn't help but speak out their encouragement, not to mention the disciples of Lang Huan Ling. They were all filled with admiration for Zhou Yan's abilities. "Ah Rong, why do I see you looking so dismissive of Zhou Yan? Could it be that such a genius is not as good as your discernment?" Suddenly a disciple laughed. Ah Rong, who was being teased, was actually a pretty female disciple. She was also wearing the clothes of the highest disciple of Lang Huan Ling. She snorted and said, "What's so great about Zhou Yan? In Dayan Ling, It doesn¡¯t even rank among the top three countries, let alone among the entire Twelve Spirit Kingdoms.¡± "Sister Ah Rong, you are indeed a direct disciple of Patriarch Ziyan. She has a good vision. In my opinion, who among the people present is more promising?"   "Hehe, it goes without saying that the person Ah Rong is optimistic about must be the most dazzling person present. I guess - thunder!" "Yes, in terms of genius level, this Lei Bu is even better than Zhou Yan. He can be ranked among the top ten within the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms." "Look at Ah Rong's radiant look, I guessed it right, right?" "Hehe, it's a pity, Ah Rong, I'm afraid Lei Pi won't have a chance to show off this time. In my opinion, Zhou Yan will probably solve the meteorite problem this time." "Well, ordinary disciples like me don't have any illusions about geniuses of Lei Pi's level. I think Zhou Yan is pretty good. You think, if Zhou Yan solves this meteorite, the Lord and the elders will If we want to pay him, is it possible to marry one of us to him?" The disciples were chattering, and at this moment, Zhou Yan also got up and smashed his huge fist in the air, rolling up countless earth-yellow runes, filled with the strong pressure of the Heavenly King Realm. Even Su Han was secretly awestruck when he saw this shocking punch. This top genius in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms really did not live up to his fame. The huge meteorite in the crater shook even more violently. Zhou Yan took advantage of this opportunity to show his strength and appeared in the crater. His thick arms suddenly reached under the meteorite and tried to pry the meteorite away with brute force. Get out of the pit! Now that the weight of the meteorite has been reduced by two-thirds, Zhou Yan¡¯s method may really work! Everyone held their breath and stared closely at Zhou Yan's figure in the huge pit. Only the thunderous look in his eyes was contemptuous, and he snorted lightly. ???????????????????????? That huge meteorite actually started to move bit by bit. "Move!" Zhou Yan's face showed joy, and he concentrated all his spiritual energy into his arms. Those thick earth-yellow arms shone with divine light, and various strange runes appeared on them. The meteorite was also pried out of its original position step by step and moved out of the pit. At this moment, everyone saw that there was suddenly an invisible yellow light flashing slightly on the surface of the huge meteorite. The next moment, the meteorite was like a huge weight, falling back to its original position mercilessly with a bang, splashing dust all over the ground! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 923: King Mu Liangdan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Thiswhat's going on?" "The effect of gravity on the meteorite suddenly disappeared?" Zhou Yan was also unexpected. He managed to escape from the crater in embarrassment at the last moment. He was almost hit by a meteorite and his face was ashen. ¡°If he had stayed at night for a moment, he might have been smashed into meat pie by the meteorite on the spot. However, even though he narrowly escaped death and saved his life, his face was dark and unsightly. He never expected that the gravity field he had placed on the meteorite would suddenly disappear. "This meteorite is indeed a little weird!" Everyone¡¯s expressions became more serious, and they finally realized why Langhuan Lingdi wanted to reward someone to deal with this meteorite. This meteorite was really no ordinary stone. ??It¡¯s just invulnerable to water and fire, but even the gravity field will suddenly fail? "How about we cooperate with Brother Zhou Yan! Move the meteorite out before the gravity field disappears!" The disciple of the Suani Spirit Kingdom who was raising ice and fire spirit ants stood up. The core elders of the Langhuan Spirit Land were once again impressed. Although his ice and fire spirit ants looked ugly, tens of millions of them together were indeed extremely powerful. They were stronger than a single warrior. Much larger, everyone agrees. ¡°Well, just give it a try!¡± Although Zhou Yan was reluctant, he did not refuse in this situation. Another talisman appeared in his hand and he used the gravity field again. The disciple of the Suanni Spirit Kingdom also used a hand trick, and a large group of ice and fire spirit ants were immediately summoned. The disciple of the Suanni Spirit Kingdom did not hold back and summoned all his ice and fire spirit ants at once. Countless densely packed ants swarmed into the crater and lifted the meteorite up again. Just when everyone thought they saw hope, the surface of the meteorite flashed yellow light again, and amidst the shouts of exclamation, a large number of ice and fire spirit ants were directly smashed into pulp by the meteorite! "The gravity field disappeared again, and this time it disappeared much faster than last time!" "With so many Ice and Fire Spirit Ants, can't they lift this meteorite?" Everyone was also shocked. The disciple of the Suani Spirit Kingdom was bleeding from his heart. The ice and fire spirit ants he had worked so hard to raise had suffered heavy losses all of a sudden. He forced an expression on his face that was uglier than crying, and said: "This meteorite is really weird. Just for a while, it seemed to be heavier than before!" "How is it possible?" Someone said in disbelief, "Is this stone still alive and able to respond to our methods?" With this said, everyone present fell silent, this is not impossible! Thinking about it carefully, the methods everyone used on meteorites from the beginning always worked at the beginning, but gradually stopped working. It feels like the meteorite is a person. All kinds of methods are effective when dealing with it at first. After using it a few times, it seems to have found a pattern and no oil or salt can enter it. Is it possible that it will also make various adaptations based on external conditions? Yu Tiezhu suddenly shouted: "I don't believe in this evil! That little brother from Dayan Lingguo, please use your magical power again. Let's all do it together. I don't believe that this broken stone can really defy the heavens!" " Someone immediately responded: "Okay! Everyone come together!" Zhou Yan said: "I have already said that my gravity power can only be used three times a day, and today is the last chance." With that said, Zhou Yan used the magical power of gravity again. "superior!" Yu Tiezhu took the lead and appeared in the crater first with the thick iron rod. He dug the iron rod under the meteorite and actually used the iron rod to pry the meteorite up. Immediately afterwards, more and more monks appeared at the bottom of the pit, each using their own magical powers, and all their moves were directed towards the meteorite. ???????????????????????? Around the meteorite, a roar like an earthquake suddenly erupted, and then, countless small stones suddenly separated from the meteorite, like hidden weapons, shooting out in all directions! "No!" "Withdraw!" Everyone felt a huge threat from this pebble. At that moment, their expressions changed drastically, and their figures shot out of the pit one after another. Even the elders and disciples of Langhuan Lingdi who were watching from a distance felt threatened and hurriedly avoided. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh   Countless pebbles hit the ground like raindrops. Each pebble was like a spiritual bomb. Wherever it fell, a violent explosion occurred. Bang Bang Bang The ground at the scene was immediately shattered by countless stones, making it even more miserable than before. For a moment, the scene was completely silent, and everyone was deeply shocked by this scene. "It seems that forcing it is simply not feasible." Those monks who felt that they could break the meteorite or move the meteorite felt a little downcast at this moment. "Let me do it. Let me try to analyze the composition of this meteorite. If you know its composition and prescribe the right medicine, maybe the problem will be better solved." A young man walked out of the crowd, and everyone's eyes suddenly brightened: "This is Mu Liang!" "Mu Liang, the best alchemist of the younger generation in the Thousand Island Territory's casual cultivators. He has already obtained the title of second-level Alchemy King at a young age. Within the Thousand Island Territory, when it comes to who can dominate the Alchemy Dao world, Apart from the top alchemy geniuses in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, this is Mu Liang." "Yes, the casual cultivator community was not eligible to participate in the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Competition not long ago. Otherwise, with Mu Liang's qualifications, he might be able to win the Alchemy Competition." ¡°Then Su Han, the champion of the alchemy competition, who is more powerful than this Mu Liang?¡± "It is said that Su Han doesn't even have the title of Alchemy King, and he comes from Qionghua Lingguo, which has a weak foundation in Alchemy." "You can't say that. Is the title of Alchemy King the standard for measuring everything? Then Su Han was able to defeat the Alchemy giant Shao Tian of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom on the spot at the Alchemy Festival and complete a counterattack. This is a miracle. . In short, Su Han is my idol and I support Su Han." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Everyone was talking about it, but Mu Liang remained unmoved. He calmly came to the meteorite, released his spiritual consciousness, and began to examine the huge meteorite. After a while, Mu Liang picked up a small pebble separated from the surface of the meteorite and examined it. Su Han nodded secretly. Level 2 Alchemy King means that his attainments in Alchemy are even better than Qu Tianshu's. Judging from Mu Liang's actions, his level of alchemy practice is probably better than that of many geniuses who participated in the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 924: Thunderous Provocation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! From a distance, the female disciples of Langhuan Spiritual Land also became quiet and stared curiously. However, analyzing the composition of meteorites cannot be completed in a short time. If it cannot be distinguished with the naked eye and spiritual consciousness, it may be necessary to burn it with elixir fire, refine it with an elixir cauldron, and use various materials to try to react with it. The core elders of Langhuan Lingdi obviously knew this. One elder suggested: "Why don't we leave a few disciples to accompany King Mu Liangdan, and the other warriors will come back to where I'm staying with for the time being. A place to rest?¡± The elder is not in a hurry to ask these people to go back home. Maybe these people will be useful later? "I am also an alchemist. I think it is better for me to stay with Mr. Mu Liang to study the composition of this meteorite?" ¡°Count me in again.¡± "Add me. Although I am not an alchemist, I have good eyesight. Maybe I can help all the alchemists." At present, there are more than a dozen people asking to stay and analyze the composition of meteorites. There are many people who know nothing about analyzing the composition of meteorites, but they don¡¯t want to leave. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even if they are watching from the sidelines, they still have to see with their own eyes the composition of the stone being analyzed. ¡° Moreover, they also want to see who can solve the problem of this meteorite? In the end, most of the people stayed, and not many monks followed the elders back to their residence. "Yurong, you are the senior sister with the highest status here. You can stay here with a few disciples to greet these guests." An elder gave an order, and the person he was giving the order to was suddenly Ah Rong, who was teasing him with a few disciples just now. "Elder, I still have a lot of homework. Why don't you call someone else?" Yu Rong was a little unhappy. In her opinion, she was a direct disciple of Zi Yan's ancestor, and it was Zi Yan who gave orders. Ancestor Yan told himself that an ordinary core elder was not qualified enough. More importantly, she saw that Lei Bu didn't seem to have any intention of staying, so she had no intention of staying here. All she could think about was going to the place where they lived with Lei Bu and the others. It would be best to let Lei Bu Notice yourself. "Elder, isn't Yu Mo also the ancestor's direct disciple, with a very high status? It's the same thing if she is responsible for entertaining here." Yu Rong rolled her eyes, but there was a hint of coquettishness in her tone. She didn¡¯t notice that when she mentioned Yu Mo¡¯s name, Lei Pi, who seemed to be disdainful of everything, suddenly stopped, as if the name Yu Mo made him quite concerned. The core elder frowned slightly: "Yu Mo went out with Patriarch Langhua. Well, since you still have homework, I will arrange for other people." When Na Lei Pi heard that Yu Mo was not there, he took a long stride and turned around. "Hmm? Did Yu Mo go out with Ancestor Langhua?" Su Han frowned, seeming to have guessed something, "It seems they wanted to pick me up, but they didn't know the speed of my flying boat, so they actually missed it." They figured out the reason why Yu Mo was not at Lang Huan Ling Di. However, Su Han had no way to contact them for the time being. He could only wait in Lang Huan Ling Di for Patriarch Lang Hua and Yu Mo to come back. "They wanted to analyze the composition of this meteorite, but in my opinion, it was in vain." Su Han is now very sure that the various abnormal behaviors of this meteorite must be because there is something in the center of the meteorite. It has nothing to do with the material of the meteorite's outer skin. However, Su Han is still not sure what that thing is. "There are traces of large-scale formations everywhere in Langhuanling. It seems to be related to the formation. I wonder if the meteorite landing in Langhuanling is also related to the formation?" Su Han decided that instead of wasting time at the meteorite crash site, it would be better to walk around and see if he could find any clues. Although Su Han did not come here for the bounty offered by Langhuan Spiritual Land, this strange extraterrestrial meteorite did arouse Su Han's curiosity and desire to conquer, making him want to find out what was inside this meteorite. "Stop." When Su Han was about to leave the scene of the meteorite crash, a cold voice suddenly sounded behind him. Lei Bu walked over quickly: "Boy, were you very arrogant in the third assessment?" His voice was cold, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. He didn't care about the people around him at all.vision. Su Han smiled faintly: "Obviously you can pass the test if you get one gold medal, but some people insist on taking two gold medals, and one is intercepted midway, but they turn around and say that others are arrogant? How can there be such truth?" Su Han didn¡¯t want to cause trouble in the territory of Langhuan Lingdi, so as not to cause trouble for Patriarch Langhua and Yumo. However, this does not mean that he will be afraid of things. The eyes of the people around were drawn in this direction. What surprised them was that Lei Bu would actually take the initiative to provoke a very unfamiliar young man? No one present has ever seen this young man before. It is certain that he is definitely not a well-known figure in the Thousand Islands Domain. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "They were in the same group for the third assessment. Maybe during the assessment, any conflicts occurred?" ??Everyone shook their heads. In their opinion, such a little-known little character, whose cultivation level is not very top-notch, would simply seek death if he offended Lei Tuo. "Boy, are you quite crazy?" Lei Tuo's whole body was filled with energy. "I'll give you two choices. One is to get out of Langhuan Spiritual Land immediately and don't appear in front of me again in this life. The other is to die." Lei Tuo felt that he had been kind enough. This boy had greatly offended him, but he still gave him a way out. This means that in Langhuan Lingdi, Lei Pu didn't want to cause too much trouble, otherwise, this kid would definitely die. "Is that a big deal?" Su Han laughed, "I only give you one choice, which is to get out now and don't appear in front of me again." Lei Bu¡¯s face froze on the spot. He obviously didn't expect that this kid didn't show any fear in the face of his threat, but instead became even more arrogant. ¡°Tsk, tsk, boy, so you¡¯re going to choose to destroy yourself, right?¡± Lei Bu¡¯s eyes were cold and he approached Su Han with a strange smile on his face. His entire body was bursting with unconcealable murderous intent. "Master Lei, this is Langhuanling Land. Even if we want to kill this kid, it would be better to do it outside Langhuanlingland." After Lei Fuuo, a young man who looked like a think tank suddenly came up to him and whispered in a low voice. Lei Bu laughed loudly: "Don't worry, I won't kill this kid right now. I want to teach him a lesson that he will never forget." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 925: Slight Punishment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lei Bu said this, but it attracted more people to watch. Even some people who were about to leave just now stopped and stared at Lei Diao and Su Han intently, wanting to see the joke of this fifth-level king-level boy. "Who is that boy?" "I don't know him. So far, I haven't seen him show any special strength. Moreover, from beginning to end, he has not contributed much to the handling of meteorites and has not made any constructive suggestions." "This kind of person is probably here to hang out. But he offended Lei Tuo. I don't think even the people in Langhuan Spiritual Land will protect him." "How do you think this should be handled? Should we stop it? I'm afraid it won't have a good impact on our Langhuanling land, right?" The elders of Langhuanling land also began to discuss in low voices at this moment. An elder said: "Let's take a look at the situation first. After all, Lei Bu is one of the top geniuses in Wuyun Lingguo. It's not good to refute him just like that. Anyway, Lei Bu also said that he was just giving him a lesson first. It shouldn't be a problem. It¡¯s a life-or-death situation.¡± Several elders spoke in a relaxed tone. To put it bluntly, even if Lei Tuo wanted to kill someone, it would not be a big deal to them as long as he killed him outside their Langhuanlingland territory. Those female disciples of Langhuan Ling Kingdom began to whisper in low voices: "Who is this? How dare you offend Mr. Lei Bu?" "Looking at his appearance, he looks pretty good. It's a pity. His brain must be missing. Otherwise, how could he provoke Mr. Lei Pi?" "Tell me, does this guy have any trump cards? Isn't he afraid of the thunderous young master?" "How is this possible?" Yu Rong also came over at this time and sneered again and again, "Master Lei Bu is at the ninth level of the King Realm. Coupled with the Thunder God's Whip in his hand, his actual combat power has reached at least half a step of the King Realm. Level. Why does a monk at the fifth level of King Realm think he has the confidence to provoke Mr. Lei Pi?" "Senior Sister Ah Rong is here. We all know that Senior Sister Ah Rong is Mr. Lei Bu's biggest fan." When the female disciples saw Yu Rong coming, they stopped talking and started to joke. Yu Rong¡¯s face was slightly red, but she said calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t lie, let outsiders hear it and think that I have something to do with Mr. Lei Bu.¡± "Sister Ah Rong, please stop pretending. As long as we, the female disciples of Langhuan Spiritual Land, are not the successors chosen by the Lord, they are free to find Taoist companions, and they don't have to be pure-minded. You are Old Ziyan Zu¡¯s direct disciple, with such a high status, is a perfect match for Mr. Lei Pi. I think, if Mr. Lei Pi is also interested in you, you two are truly a match made in heaven." Yu Rong said angrily: "Don't talk nonsense. Now I just want to serve the master well and practice diligently. I don't have time to think about all this nonsense." Although he said that, the joyful look on his face could not be concealed no matter how hard he tried. At this time, the crowd suddenly burst out into exclamations, and Yu Rong and the other female disciples of Lang Huan Ling quickly turned their heads to look over. I saw that Lei Bu had suddenly taken out his Thunder God's Whip. Around the whip, purple light kept shining, making a beep-bop-bop sound, which seemed extremely harsh and ferocious. "Boy, as long as you can take my whip on the spot, I will let you go temporarily, how about it?" Lei Pi said with a ferocious smile. As soon as Lei Bu said these words, there was a sudden gasp of air on the scene. Receive a thunderous whip? What kind of person does this have to be? Even a monk at the ninth level of the King Realm must temporarily avoid the sharp edge in front of Lei Bo's Thunder God's Whip, and would never dare to confront it head-on. What's more, monks at the fifth level of King Realm? Lei Bu¡¯s words are obviously trying to force someone to do something difficult. A monk at the fifth level of the King Realm might have been burned to ashes by the power of the thunder before he could even receive the whip. "Boy, do you dare or don't you?" Lei Niu's tone was full of naked provocation. Any young man with a strong temper would probably be unable to hold back on the spot and accept Lei Niu's provocation. However, Su Han was calm and gentle, and there was even a hint of sarcasm in the corner of his mouth, as if he had completely seen through these little tricks. "Just take it, why don't you dare?" Su Han said with a leisurely smile, "But you, the great genius of Wuyun Lingguo, really opened my eyes. With your cultivation, it would be better if you didn't do something else. The important thing is that he came to show off his power in front of me." This is obviously a satire on Lei Pi who does not dare to challenge the strong and only knows how to bully people whose cultivation level is obviously much lower than his own. "Beast, you are looking for death!" Lei Tuo suddenly became furious, and the Thunder God's whip shook, crackling, and countless purple lights kept scurrying on the surface of the whip, like poisonous snakes, shooting away.?? "This whip obviously has the properties of purple light thunder and lightning!" The crowd exclaimed. The power of Lei Pi's whip made them frightened. At the same time, they secretly sympathized with Su Han, the unlucky guy. Who wouldn't? It's easy to provoke, but he has to provoke this hot-tempered and powerful Lei Bu. That long whip obviously contains extremely strong thunder and lightning power. Once it is hit by the thunder and lightning power, half of the body will be blasted into charcoal. Under the gaze of everyone, Su Han smiled faintly, but made an action that no one could have imagined. I saw that he suddenly reached out with one hand, and his palm grabbed the Thunder God's Whip directly, as if he wanted to grasp the Thunder God's Whip directly in his hand! "What? He actually blocked the Thunder God's whip with his hand?" "It's over. This is asking for death. Is this kid's brain burned out by lightning?" Many people turned their heads to one side, unable to bear to see the scene of charred flesh and blood. Even Lei Tuo was a little surprised. He grinned and sneered. At first, he saw Su Han's arrogance and thought that this boy really had what it took to fight against him. It seems now that this kid is just a hot-headed fool. If he dares to take his own Thunder God's whip like this, he will be scorched all over. "Huh?" The thought just crossed Lei Bu's mind, and the next moment, his face suddenly froze, with a look of disbelief on his face. I saw the opponent grab it easily, and a golden light three or four feet high suddenly rose up from his whole body. The golden light was like a defensive wall. As soon as my Thunder God's Whip rushed into the golden light, the purple light and thunder power on it turned out to be like a candle. Like fire, it was swallowed up by an invisible force, and all of it was extinguished! The powerful Thunder God's Whip looked like the most ordinary whip at this moment. Su Han grabbed it with one hand and held it firmly in his hand! This situation is completely different from what Lei Bu had imagined before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 926: Venerable Lotus You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How is this possible?" Lei Bu couldn't believe his eyes. He was very confident in his own Thunder God's Whip. This Thunder God's Whip was always invincible. He never expected that the power of the Thunder God¡¯s Whip would be easily broken by the opponent. Not only was it broken by the opponent, but the opponent also easily grabbed his own Thunder God's Whip. This was a great irony for Lei Bu. Not to mention Lei Tuo, other people present did not believe that this scene could be true, especially Yu Rong, who opened her mouth wide. She couldn't believe that Mr. Lei Tuo, who was incomparable in his mind, could actually do this. Got frustrated here. Su Han laughed and wrote lightly: "This is the strength of the top three geniuses in Wuyunling Kingdom? It really opened my eyes. The power of this whip seems not to be much heavier than a mosquito bite." "Boy, you are looking for death!" How has Lei Bu ever lost face in front of so many people? Not to mention that among these people, there are many elders and disciples from Langhuan Spiritual Land. This is simply a shame and humiliation that Lei Bu cannot bear. In the attack just now, he underestimated the enemy and did not use all his strength, but instead he was ridiculed by the opponent. This made De Lei Tu furious, his face darkened, and he continued to use his strength to get his Thunder God's Whip out of the opponent's hand. However, no matter how hard he tried, the end of the whip in the opponent's hand did not move at all. "How can this be?" Lei Tuo's expression changed again, and his anger could not be suppressed. With a loud roar, he was about to pounce on the opponent. "Young Master Lei Bu, please stop!" Suddenly, a cold voice sounded, and then a white figure came from the sky. With a wave of his sleeve, a strange force stopped Lei Tuo from rushing towards Su Han. Lei Tuo's face was as gloomy as water, but after seeing the person clearly, he had nothing to say. This person is none other than the great lord of Langhuan Spiritual Land, Venerable Lianhua, who landed among the crowd with a few close elders. "I have met the Great Lord!" People present in Langhuan Lingdi bowed down one after another. And those monks who were not from Langhuan Spiritual Land also bowed their heads and saluted at this time. They all knew that this Venerable Lianhua had broken through to the power of the Imperial Realm. "You can subdue a large area of ??them with just a wave of your hand, but you can't compare to people like them." Only a few people were still staring at the Venerable Lianhua curiously. They had only seen the phantom of the Venerable Lianhua before, but now that the real person appeared, he was indeed more elegant and certainly more imposing. "Mr. Lei Bu, this is Langhuanling Land. Please give us Langhuanlingland a face and don't cause trouble in Langhuanlingland." Venerable Lianhua spoke. "I see." Although Lei Bu felt extremely aggrieved, he could only endure it at this time. He knew that if he was just making a small fuss, perhaps Venerable Lianhua would not stop him, but the situation just now was obviously about to escalate into something more than a small fuss. "Boy, you are lucky!" Lei Bu stared at Su Han fiercely and left without looking back. He won't let this matter rest today. "What is your name for this young master?" Venerable Lianhua nodded slightly at Su Han. With her status, she naturally did not need to be too polite when facing a younger generation like Su Han. "My surname is Su." Su Han is not as restrained as others. If nothing else, he has seen the Langhua ancestors from Langhuan Lingdi. The Langhua ancestors are a head taller than the Venerable Lianhua. Venerable Lianhua saw that this young man was not as nervous as he had imagined when he saw him facing him, and a look of surprise flashed across his eyes. But then, she smiled slightly and said: "Young Master Su can pass the three assessments of our Langhuan Lingdi, he must be a capable person with unique skills. Don't take what you just said to heart, Langhuan Lingdi invites you all When you come as a guest, I will naturally ensure your personal safety, and your safety will not be threatened in any way when you are a guest." These words are not only to comfort, but also to impress everyone present. At least during the visit to Langhuanling Land, no one can act wildly. "I would like to thank Venerable Lianhua for your concern." Su Han said with a faint smile. "Does Mr. Su have some insights into the meteorite? Do you need any assistance from us at Langhuanling?" Venerable Lianhua asked casually, but in fact it was purely polite.However, when she asked this question, many people present snickered. This question about Venerable Lianhua really meant which pot should not be opened. Who didn¡¯t know that this young man at the fifth level of the King Realm , in the process of everyone studying meteorites, from beginning to end, there was no achievement at all. Even if this guy has some special means to break Lei Pi's Thunder God's Whip, it doesn't mean he can do everything. At least when it comes to studying meteorites, this guy is absolutely clueless. Everyone thought that the young man named Su would be embarrassed, but unexpectedly, this man remained calm and smiled lightly: "Your Majesty, there's no need for that. I just need to walk around Langhuanlingland." , please provide convenience, Your Majesty." As soon as these words were said, everyone around them suddenly showed contempt. Do you still just want to walk around Langhuanling Land? Are you asking for convenience? This kid must have wanted to take the opportunity to visit and have fun in Langhuanling Land, but he still spoke so grandly. Venerable Lianhua was also slightly shocked, obviously he did not expect Su Han to say that. However, she didn't ask any more questions and directly ordered: "Come here, arrange for a disciple to accompany Mr. Su on his tours." The disciples of Langhuan Lingdi who were present were all stunned. Although Mr. Su had a good appearance, but in comparison, they would rather accompany a hero like Lei Tuo, or King Mu Liangdan. The alchemy genius. Su Han also refused directly and neatly: "None of this is necessary. Your Lord only needs to allow me to travel everywhere in Langhuan Lingdi." Although Venerable Lianhua thinks this request is a bit strange, can't we solve the mystery of the meteorite by walking around Langhuanling Land? However, she did not ask any further questions and nodded: "In that case, I will give you a Lord's Token. Every time you see the Lord's Token on the Langhuan Spiritual Ground, it will be like seeing the Lord. Passage.¡± "Thank you, Lord Lianhua." Su Han took the Lord's token and left directly, causing the elders brought by Lord Lianhua to shake their heads. They don't think that they can solve the mystery of the meteorite by wandering around Langhuanling Land. However, they also know that this hope should not be pinned on that kind of unknown character, but should be pinned on figures like Lei Pi or King Mu Liangdan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 927 Major Progress You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Has Lei Bu taken action?" an elder who followed Venerable Lianhua asked directly. An elder who was originally at the scene of the meteorite crash shook his head: "No, Lei Tuo has been by the side today and has not participated in the cracking of the meteorite." "Perhaps he wants to wait until the end before taking action? So that he can give everyone the deepest impression?" someone speculated. Such speculation is not unreasonable. As a young person, vanity is always inevitable. At Lei Pi's age, he feels that he is the only one in the world and waits until no one else can solve the problem before he can do it himself to show off his own strength. This mentality is actually quite normal. ¡°Perhaps Lei Pu feels that his plan will not be noticed by others, but these elders are experienced in the world, and they can easily see through what young people are thinking. Although Lei Tuo's plan is understandable, for the people in Langhuanlingdi, Lei Tuo's pretentious attitude inevitably makes them feel a little uncomfortable. "After all, he is a young man, so it is normal for Lei Pi to be like this. Besides, there is King Mu Liangdan here, who is also a talented person." "Everyone also placed a lot of hope on King Mu Liangdan. At this time, King Mu Liang Dan also came over, cupped his hands in greeting and said: "I have met Venerable Lianhua, and I have met all the elders. Regarding this meteorite, I and some of my fellow alchemists have obtained some clues. Also, Please Venerable Lotus and the elders, please give us a little more time to continue our analysis." "Okay, all of this is no problem. We at Langhuanlingdi will definitely provide you with the greatest convenience." When Venerable Lianhua heard that there was a clue, a smile immediately appeared on his face. ¡­¡­ "This Langhuan Spiritual Land is just as I expected. There are traces of large-scale formations everywhere. This formation must be an ancient formation. It seems that in ancient times, this Langhuan Spiritual Land should also be some kind of sect." The base of the gate." "This ancient formation not only can gather spiritual power within a radius of thousands of miles, but also has a defensive effect, and can attract luck from all directions. This kind of formation, even among the ancient formations , is also very rare, is that ancient sect a sect that is good at formations?" "It's a pity that this ancient formation has been passed down to this day and has not been maintained. The power of the formation has long been exhausted. Until now, it only has a little role in gathering spiritual power." Su Han also felt deeply regretful. In two days, after Su Han looked around in Langhuanling Land, he discovered traces of the large-scale formations in Langhuanling Land. This kind of formation was something that even Su Han had never seen before in his previous life. On the contrary, it aroused his curiosity and desire to conquer. "There are rumors circulating in the Thousand Islands Region that Langhuan Lingdi has the best collection of books in the world. I wonder if there are any records about the history of Langhuan Lingdi in those books?" Although Su Han thought so, he did not go to the library in Langhuan Lingdi immediately. He knew very well that the library in Langhuan Lingdi was of high standard and would not allow outsiders to enter easily. The token given may not be enough. "The meteorite did not fall in the Langhuan Spirit Land for no reason. It must have a certain degree of connection with this formation. Could the things in the meteorite that day be related to the formation?" Su Han suddenly had a flash of inspiration in his mind, "Instead of guessing here, why don't I go to the scene of the meteorite crash and have a look? I have an eight-door star sword formation disk on my body, which is a treasure that contains the essence of the formation. If If the thing inside the meteorite is really related to the formation as I guessed, then as long as I am close enough to that thing, the formation plate of the Eight-Sect Star Dou Sword Formation will definitely resonate." After making up his mind, Su Han walked towards the meteorite fall area. At the scene of the meteorite crash, all the monks who entered Langhuanlingland to help have gathered here again. Including the elders and disciples of Langhuan Spiritual Land, they also gathered here again under the leadership of Venerable Lianhua. King Mu Liang Dan, together with several other Dan Kings present, announced that significant progress has been made in the study of this meteorite! This news made everyone excited. Not only the people in Langhuan Lingdi, but also the monks who came to help were full of joy. After all, everyone has spent too much time and energy on this meteorite. Now that major progress has been announced, even if it has nothing to do with themselves, everyone is eager to see the mystery of this meteorite solved. Next to the crater, King Mu Liangdan was dressed in a black robe, and he was with several other people with gray hair.Together with the Dan King, they were pointing at the meteorite and discussing something. Although the other Dan Kings are much older than King Mu Liang Dan, among them, King Mu Liang Dan is obviously the leader. After all, King Mu Liang Dan is a young man in his twenties. Compared with the older generation, he has much greater potential. Moreover, during the past few days of research, these Dan King have also deeply felt that King Mu Liangdan had a spirit of vigor that these old men did not have. ¡°Moreover, during the study of this meteorite, King Mu Liangdan also put forward several refreshing opinions, which made old people like them feel inferior. The significant progress they have made now was also developed based on Mu Liang's opinions. These alchemy kings now admire the alchemy king Mu Liang very much. "King Mu Liangdan." Venerable Lianhua, dressed in white, also came over with someone. King Nam Liang Dan saluted quickly: "Lord Lotus." "There is no need to be polite. If there is really a significant progress in the study of meteorites, it should be us, Lang Huanling, who would like to thank you." Venerable Lianhua said. King Mu Liangdan said he did not dare, and added: "According to our analysis and research, the composition of this meteorite seems to be an extremely rare treasure-protecting soil. This kind of soil cannot be cut through with swords and guns, and cannot be penetrated by water and fire. Even if Just dig it out a little bit temporarily, and it will automatically return to its original state in a short period of time.¡± "Protect the precious soil?" Venerable Lianhua was a little surprised, "You mean, there is treasure inside this meteorite?" "Yes, this kind of treasure-protecting breath soil will only be accompanied by the appearance of extremely rare spiritual objects. And this meteorite is so huge, that is to say, the spiritual objects inside are quite powerful, so it will be accompanied by so many Protect the precious soil." King Mu Liangdan¡¯s eyes sparkled. "No wonder the cultivation progress of everyone in Langhuan Lingdi has been so severely affected. Some people even showed signs of regression in their cultivation." Venerable Lianhua frowned slightly. For her, she knew that there was a powerful spiritual force in this meteorite. Things, the first thought in her heart was not greed, but concern for the people in Langhuanlingland. ¡°After all, there is a treasure in this meteorite. If you can get it out, it¡¯s a treasure. If you can¡¯t get it out, it¡¯s a disaster. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 928: The Secret Method of Gathering Spirits You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Lord Lianhua, please rest assured that this treasure-protecting soil will only be accompanied by earth-attribute treasures. Moreover, those who practice water attributes in Langhuan Lingdi are the most severely affected. This is enough to prove that the treasures and breathing soil are of earth-attributes. . In this way, it is easier to prescribe the right medicine." King Mu Liang said, "I have studied many plans with several pill kings in the past few days, and I feel that the most suitable plan is to take a large amount of wood-type elixir, set up a cauldron around the meteorite, boil it, and then supplement it with a certain amount of spiritual consciousness. Guided by secret methods, an endless force of wood attributes is formed around the meteorite, completely suppressing the attributes of the treasure-protecting breath soil. In this way, the hardness and recovery ability of the breath soil will be greatly reduced. At that time, ordinary means can be used It will destroy this breath soil." Venerable Lianhua listened to what King Mu Liangdan said so clearly. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to make a decision. After all, this is not a simple plan. The size of the meteorite is so huge. If the energy of the wood-type elixir is really used to suppress it, the number of wood-type elixirs will be astronomical, and the cost will be astronomical. Not a small sum of money. "Your Majesty, I think this proposal is worth a try." "What King Mu Liangdan said should be true." "If this meteorite is not processed within a short period of time, the loss to Langhuan Spiritual Land will be even greater." At this time, someone came to report that another elder in Langhuan Lingdi who majored in the water attribute showed signs of regression. Venerable Lianhua's face visibly condensed, and he immediately made up his mind: "Okay, just follow what King Mu Liangdan said, come and bring the elixirs to the Lingdi Palace, and then bring the ones in this cave as well. " The servants of Langhuan Lingdi also act vigorously and resolutely. Soon, a large number of wood-attribute elixirs were delivered, including a large number of Venerable Lotus's personal possessions. According to visual inspection, these elixirs alone are worth more than two billion yuan stones. King Mu Liangdan looked at these wood-type elixirs carefully and shook his head: "No, it's not enough." "Come to the Spiritual Medicine Garden." Venerable Lianhua ordered again. However, the elixir garden is located in Langhuan Lingguo and is too far away from Langhuan Lingguo. Although there are a large number of fresh elixirs, it is a bit late to transfer them. Venerable Lianhua personally went to Ziyan Ancestor¡¯s cave. When Patriarch Ziyan heard that she wanted to borrow her personal elixir, she was naturally reluctant. However, she is an ancestor, so she cannot appear too selfish in this kind of matter. In the end, the ancestor of Ziyan took out a wood-attribute elixir equivalent to one billion yuan stones. However, she also released a ray of consciousness from the cave and noticed the progress of the meteorite's fall site. After all, although a billion-yuan stone elixir won¡¯t break your muscles and bones, it can¡¯t be wasted easily. If these elixirs were wasted, Ancestor Ziyan would definitely not agree. Having gathered together the wood-attribute elixir equivalent to three billion yuan stones, King Mu Liangdan and the others immediately started in full swing. Around the crater where the meteorite fell, thirty large cauldrons were set up to cook these wood-based elixirs, emitting wisps of green smoke. The five Alchemy Kings were sitting in the five directions of the meteorite. With Alchemy King Mu Liang as the core, they began to release the secret method of spiritual consciousness. Soon, the green smoke evaporated from the wood-type elixir seemed to have spirituality and was controlled by people. It gathered above the meteorite and formed a dome, covering the entire exposed part of the meteorite. And from the green smoke, some green light spots like star debris were gradually separated, forming a suspended layer. Those dots of green light continued to sink into the meteorite. This wonderful scene made everyone present feel incredible. "He is worthy of being the number one alchemy genius in the casual cultivation world in the Thousand Islands Region. This move is indeed extraordinary." "I feel that this time, there is great hope for solving the meteorite problem." "Haha, I wonder what kind of spiritual thing is there? Although it has nothing to do with me, such a powerful spiritual thing can actually affect the entire Langhuan Spiritual Land. I'm really curious about what this spiritual thing looks like. appearance." "Such a spiritual object must be incredibly powerful, right? At least, I have never heard of a spiritual object wrapped in soil hundreds of meters deep that can affect so many powerful people." Just when everyone was talking about it, King Mu Liangdan, who was in the center of the formation, suddenly opened his eyes and activated his hand skills one after another. His skillful gestures were dazzling. In the meteorite, energy fluctuations became more and more frequent, as if a storm was brewing. And the surface of the meteorite even became faintlyWhen it becomes transparent, flickering green light flickers beneath the surface of the meteorite. It seems that an increasingly stronger force is gathering inside the meteorite. When Su Han came to the scene of the meteorite crash, this was what he saw. "Such a powerful energy wave, are you using the secret method of gathering souls? I didn't expect that there are people in this Thousand Island Region who know this secret method." Su Hanhuo's golden eyes recognized the secret method of spiritual consciousness used by King Mu Liangdan at a glance. But then, Su Han's face changed slightly: "Is this gathering wood attribute energy to suppress the earth attribute fluctuations of the meteorite? In this way, ordinary earth attribute spiritual objects can temporarily suppress it, but if the meteorite contains the formation Spiritual objects related to magic may not be that simple. After all, the secrets of formations are ever-changing and unpredictable. If you use death methods to deal with them, it is likely to be counterproductive." At this time, Su Han was close enough to the meteorite. As expected, the eight-door star fighting sword formation in his storage ring showed slight fluctuations, and the amplitude of the fluctuations was greater than he imagined. This is enough to show that the spiritual objects in the meteorite are indeed related to the formation. At this moment, King Mu Liangdan¡¯s battle was coming to an end. The flickering green light beneath the surface of the meteorite became more and more obvious. Finally, the green light exploded, and a strong energy wave swept through the entire scene. A crunching sound immediately reached everyone¡¯s ears. I saw traces of cracks starting to appear on the surface of the indestructible meteorite, and the cracks spread quickly, like a spider web. "The components of the meteorite have begun to disintegrate, so destroy it in one fell swoop now!" ??Everyone reacted one after another and resorted to various means. Those who had swords and guns used swords and guns, and those who didn't used swords and guns used fire and floods. The outer soil layer of the meteorite has now become like the most ordinary soil layer, which was peeled off layer by layer by everyone's concerted efforts. Soon, only a ball of earth with a diameter of one meter remained in the center of the meteorite. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 929 Ancestor Ziyan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°There¡¯s only one last step left!¡± Looking at the earthen ball, everyone was filled with joy. Even Venerable Lianhua showed a faint smile on his face. However, Su Han in the crowd frowned, obviously not optimistic about this action. "This is the innermost soil layer. It is very hard and requires a relatively high-level weapon to break it." King Mu Liangdan observed the soil ball for a while and said. "I come." The warrior who used the royal sword from before volunteered to stand up. I saw him swinging his long knife, and with the shining light of the knife, he struck hard at the little earth ball. The force used was three points stronger than before. At this moment, a sudden change occurred! I saw another strange yellow light suddenly passing by above the small earth ball. Immediately afterwards, something extremely strange happened. I saw yellow light flashing continuously around the little earth ball, and it actually began to grow its outer shell layer by layer! The monk using the broadsword was obviously shocked by this scene. He unconsciously took dozens of steps back and looked at this scene with an expression of extreme disbelief. The speed at which the earth ball "grew" its protective layer back was extremely fast. In front of everyone, in just a few breaths, the small earth ball with a diameter of one meter turned back into a huge ball with a diameter of several hundred meters. Meteorite! This sudden change of events left everyone dumbfounded! "how so?" "This protective layer has been stripped away. How can it grow back on its own in such a short period of time?" "Oh my god, I thought King Mu Liangdan's method would definitely succeed this time, but I didn't expecteven this won't work?" King Mu Liangdan obviously did not expect the result to be like this. At this moment, his face was a little livid, a little pale, and sometimes turned black, which was very ugly. When Venerable Lotus came to King Muliandan, King Muliangdan was even more embarrassed, with beads of sweat even appearing on his forehead. Fortunately, Venerable Lianhua did not blame him. Looking at the regenerated giant meteorite, he just asked: "There is still some leftover of the wood attribute elixir I used just now. Maybe I can try it again?" It¡¯s not that Venerable Lianhua doesn¡¯t feel sorry for those elixirs, but those elixirs have been put into the cauldron for refining and steaming. Even if they are taken out now, they will not be used in the future. It is better to try again now. "Yes, Venerable Lotus." At this time, Pill King Mu Liang didn't dare to be too confident. He quickly joined forces with several other pill kings and hurriedly tried the method just now. The result was worse than they expected. This time a large amount of wood energy was injected into the meteorite, but the shell of the meteorite did not disintegrate, but became harder than before. "Venerable Lianhua, I'm sorry, I thought this method would be successful." King Mu Liang Dan's face turned pale, but at this time, he had to apologize to Lord Lianhua. Because of his reckless behavior, Langhuan Lingdi lost the elixir equivalent to three billion yuan stones. Venerable Lianhua¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good at this time, but there was nothing she could do to blame King Mu Liangdan. After a while, he just sighed: "Maybe it's our bad luck in Langhuanlingland!" There was a hint of dismay in his tone. "Absurd, simply ridiculous!" In mid-air, a loud shout suddenly came. Immediately afterwards, a powerful pressure instantly enveloped the surrounding area for several miles. The next moment, the figure of Ziyan Ancestor appeared in front of everyone. "Ancestor Ziyan!" When everyone in Langhuanling Land saw their ancestor appearing, they all bowed down in surprise, and Venerable Lianhua also bowed. "And those monks who were not from Langhuan Spiritual Land were also surprised when they heard that the woman who suddenly appeared was actually the ancestor of Langhuan Spiritual Land, and they all lowered their heads and saluted. Ancestor Zi Yan¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, and the gaze he glanced at Pill King Mu Liang and several other Pill Kings was even colder. "What's going on?" Ziyan Ancestor said coldly, "We invited so many people, worked for so long, and finally got this result?" Venerable Lianhua and several other senior officials looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They knew that the Ziyan Ancestor originally disapproved of allowing these people to enter the Langhuan Spiritual Land, and among the elixirs that were being wasted now, the Ziyan Ancestor also had a share. No wonder the Ziyan Ancestor went crazy on the spot. . "Ancestor, this incident is an accident"   "No matter what accident happens to me," Ziyan Patriarch said in a stern tone, "These outsiders cannot continue to stay in Langhuanlingland. Send them away now, otherwise, don't blame me for treating you. They¡¯re not polite.¡± The ancestor of Ziyan also gave an ultimatum. Venerable Lianhua and several other high-level officials exchanged glances with each other looking embarrassed. These foreign monks were recruited by them by posting hero lists and passed three assessments. They should be guests of Langhuan Spiritual Land. If we really want to send him off in a hurry now, it would be unreasonable in terms of etiquette, and it would also leave outsiders with a reason to attack Langhuan Spiritual Land. "Ancestor, can you" "There is no grace for even half a day." The ancestor Ziyan seemed to know what Venerable Lianhua was going to say, and refused directly. At this moment, Miss Yu Rong was a little unhappy, and twisted around and walked to the side of Ziyan Ancestor: "Master, it doesn't matter if you drive others away. That Mr. Lei Pi hasn't even taken action yet. He is different from those other losers. Isn¡¯t it a bit unfair that you drove Mr. Lei Pi away as well? " Yu Rong had a coquettish tone. The ancestor of Ziyan has always liked those young girls who will be coquettish and good. Yu Rong is a pro -disciple that Ziyan's ancestor prefer. Hearing what Yu Rong said, Zi Yan Patriarch slowed down his attitude: "Then what do you think should be done?" "Master, we should wait until Mr. Lei Bo takes action, right? I believe that Mr. Lei Bo can definitely solve the problem of the meteorite perfectly. He is different from other wastes. He will definitely not be like that just now. situation." Yu Rong's mouthful of trash made the faces of the other foreign monks present collectively darken. Especially King Mu Liangdan and others, who had just come to help, were even more angry. "Damn it! These little bitches are really looking down on others." Yu Tiezhu, who had a hot temper, couldn't hold it back anymore. He didn't care that Zi Yan Ancestor and Yu Rong might hear it, so he just started cursing. Turning his eyes, Yu Tiezhu saw Su Han standing aside: "Huh? Little brother, didn't you visit various places in Langhuan Lingdi? Are you back from the visit now?" "It's almost done." Su Han smiled. Yu Tiezhu didn't take it seriously either. He, like everyone else, didn't think Su Han's visit would be of any use. "Little brother, what that little girl said just now is really too much. I want to see if the Mr. Lei Pi that she admires so much is really better than us? Is there really something we can do with this meteorite?" (Remember the website address of this site? £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 930: Making a fool of yourself on the spot You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Not only Yu Tiezhu, but many people present also had this dissatisfied attitude. All eyes were focused on Lei Tuo. "Yurong, do you really want this kid to try it?" Although the ancestor of Ziyan hated foreign monks, after all, it was her beloved disciple who made the request, and she couldn't just sit back and ignore it. When she saw the expression on Yu Rong's face that she couldn't hold back the excitement of love, she could only sigh in her heart, it's not a good idea for a female college student to stay. "Master Lei Bu, please come and give it a try." Venerable Lianhua actually doesn't have much good feelings for Lei Bu anymore. She knows that Lei Bu has to wait until the last moment before taking action, which is pretending to wait until everyone else is dealt with. When he can't, he takes action again, which can highlight his strength. If he takes action with others, even if the problem is solved, it will not highlight his individual abilities. Lei Bu has been holding back without taking action. Isn't he just waiting to come out and be the savior when everyone is helpless now? To be honest, if he had a choice, Venerable Lianhua didn't want Lei Tuo to pretend to be a big-tailed wolf here. Lei Bu was sitting cross-legged in the distance. He had obviously heard what was being said here, but he didn't even open his eyes, as if he was in a meditative state. This look made Venerable De Lianhua extremely angry. "It seems that Mr. Lei Bu is preparing. Meditation may help him improve his judgment, right? Maybe this is an emotional brewing?" A core elder next to him said to smooth things over. In fact, many people present were cursing secretly in their hearts, what kind of emotions are they brewing? It's obvious that he is pretending to be a ghost. At this moment, Lei Bu suddenly opened his eyes and pretended to be confused: "Have all the Alchemy Kings finished taking action? I wonder what the result will be?" The several alchemy kings headed by Alchemy King Mu Liang felt very unhappy in their hearts at the moment. I wonder what you are pretending to be? That's almost it. If you keep pretending, be careful of being struck by lightning. They tried twice in a row just now, and the noise they made was so huge that they didn't believe they didn't see or hear the thunderbolt. Yu Rong said excitedly: "Master Lei Bu, everyone is at a loss. It's up to you." "Really?" Lei Bu smiled faintly, "In that case, I'll come and take a look." Lei Bu has been building momentum for so long just for this moment. However, on the way to the meteorite, Lei Diao glanced around inadvertently, as if he was looking for someone, and then a slightly disappointed look appeared on his face. Others present were staring at Lei Bu at this moment. They wanted to see what Lei Bu could do. Especially those monks from outside, they have been tortured by this meteorite these days, but Lei Tuo has been watching with cold eyes and not helping. If Lei Tuo really has a way to deal with this meteorite, then they will really be convinced. However, if Lei Bu can't come up with anything, then they won't agree. Lei Pi took out the Thunder God's Whip with great ambition. There was a reason why he was so confident. His Thunder God's Whip contains powerful purple light and lightning power, which can blast even metal into charcoal, let alone just some stones. I saw Lei Bo waving the whip of the God of Thunder. The long whip like a poisonous snake suddenly expanded to three times its original length in mid-air. It beeped and peeled, making a harsh and ferocious sound. The power was much stronger than when it was used against Su Han. times, it is several times more intense. When Lei Bu dealt with Su Han before, he did not use all his strength. But this time, he also knew that the meteorite was of great importance, so he didn't hold back at all this time. As the long whip was swung, streaks of purple light and lightning were like thunderbolts from the blue, constantly hitting the meteorite. For a moment, the scene was filled with thunder and lightning, and the sound of thunder and lightning was endless. "Thunder Sky Network!" Lei Tuo waved his whip vigorously, and the purple light thunder and lightning spread like a giant net on the surface of the meteorite. Within a short time, the entire meteorite was wrapped up. "Looking at this posture, is this boy named Lei really capable? Can he really solve this meteorite?" Among the crowd, Yu Tiezhu kept muttering, with a very dissatisfied expression on his face. Su Han listened to Yu Tiezhu's mutterings, feeling funny in his heart. He shook his head and said, "He can't succeed." "Huh? What are you talking about, little brother? It's impossible for him to succeed?" Yu Tiezhu's voice was a little louder, which suddenly attracted other people around him to respond.Come. "Isn't this the young man who offended Lei Pi?" "He said Lei Tuo could not succeed? He is finished. Lei Tuo will definitely make trouble for him later." "He's talking nonsense. In my opinion, Lei Bu's chances of success are quite high." "This kid is probably jealous." Everyone was talking a lot, and they all felt that Su Han was talking nonsense. At this time, the thunderbolt had completed the layout of the lightning network. Under his smug eyes, the lightning network was dormant on the surface of the meteorite and began to corrode the outer shell of the meteorite. In Lei Bu¡¯s imagination, as soon as the thunder and lightning sky net was deployed, the shell of the meteorite should soon be corroded into coke by lightning. Moreover, because the Thunder Sky Network has always existed, there is no problem of regeneration of the meteorite shell. If it is regenerated, it can continue to corrode. However, it turned out that Lei Pi had obviously thought too much. As time passed by, Lei Bo's high-spirited and smug look became more and more solemn. The Thunder Sky Net has been deployed for a while, but the shell of the meteorite showed signs of motionlessness, and not even a trace of corrosion could be found. "How is that possible?" Lei Tuo was beginning to feel a little flustered at this moment. It was not easy to create such a big momentum, and he had been holding it back until everyone was helpless before taking action. He originally thought that this would be the time for him to shine, the time to become famous, and the time to win the heart of a beautiful woman. Although the beauty he admires is not in Langhuan Lingdi at the moment for some unknown reason, as long as he solves the problem of Langhuan Lingdi, this feat will definitely reach her ears. However, if he really messes up, then his actions to create momentum will seem a bit ridiculous, and he might really become the laughing stock of everyone. Lei Buo even started to sweat when he thought of this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 931: A poisonous plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lei Bu bit the bullet and checked around the meteorite, then again. In the end, he still found nothing. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. The Thunder Sky Net had no effect on the outer shell of the meteorite. Half an hour has passed, and an hour has passed. Many senior officials of Langhuanling, who originally had great expectations for Lei Bu, became more and more solemn in their expressions. Occasionally, a hint of disappointment would flash in their eyes. "Perhaps, the thunderbolt move needs to accumulate momentum for a period of time before it can exert its power, right?" They can only guess like this. However, when two hours passed, they could no longer use this to deceive themselves. For a time, in their minds, although Lei Pi was not yet labeled as flashy, his recognition in their minds had indeed plummeted. Everyone said that Lei Pi was so powerful and such a genius. From the moment he arrived at Langhuanling Land, he had been holding tight and not taking action until the end. With so many tricks up his sleeve, he looked like he was going to be the grand finale. look. ???????????????????????? The momentum for this grand finale was quite high, but the result was just like constipation, with nothing to show for it. First, everyone¡¯s expectations are raised to infinite heights, and then kicked back to the ground. This kind of behavior really hurts emotions. Venerable Lianhua¡¯s face has begun to turn a little darker. Even Patriarch Ziyan had a look of suspicion on his face. He first looked at Lei Tuo, and then looked at his disciple Yu Rong from time to time. "Master, don't look at me like that. Didn't you say that the best part is behind you? Maybe if you wait a little longer, you can see the effect." Yu Rong felt guilty after being stared at by her master, and felt a little unsure, so she mumbled weakly. When three hours passed, everyone¡¯s patience was exhausted. If it weren't for the sake of Wuyun Lingguo's face, everyone in Langhuan Lingdi would want to declare it over. After all, no one wants to watch Lei Bu continue to make a fool of himself here. Lei Bu coughed dryly, but still had a stinky expression on his face, and said leisurely: "Dear seniors of Langhuan Spiritual Land, there are some suspicious clues in this extraterrestrial meteorite. It is precisely because of these suspicious things that Lei Mou The Thunder Sky Net actually failed on the meteorite. This matter cannot be solved overnight. Now that I have found those suspicious clues, I will go back to Wuyun Lingguo to check some information. I believe that one day, I will come to a conclusion. " Although these words are somewhat suspected of trying to fix the problem, it is still acceptable in terms of face. The senior officials of Langhuan Spiritual Land were secretly shaking their heads at this moment. Venerable Lianhua said politely: "Then I hope Mr. Lei Bu will send you good news soon." In fact, they also know that this thunderbolt is probably just to find a step for themselves, so there will be no news. However, an alchemist next to King Mu Liang couldn't help but said: "Master Lei Bu, I'm very curious. What are the suspicious clues you found? Although you have different skills from our alchemist, But maybe the meteorites are connected, and if we confirm each other, we might be able to find more clues." I have to say, this move is really cruel. Lei Bu was a little angry. He knew that these guys were definitely deliberately trying to undermine him. Those suspicious clues he mentioned just now are purely false and are just excuses for the failure of his Thunder Sky Network. In fact, he had no idea why his Thunder Sky Net didn't work on this meteorite. He originally thought that by saying this, he would at least have a step to go down, but the alchemist's words were equivalent to taking away the steps he had to go down. "Haha, this involves many aspects of knowledge, and I can't explain it clearly for a while. If there is a chance, Lei will go over the details with you." Lei Pi bit the bullet. The alchemist laughed and refused to back down at all: "In this case, wouldn't it be better to go over the details together now? I won't be able to explain for a while, so let's talk slowly. I think Mr. Lei Tuo shouldn't have any problems. It¡¯s something urgent and you have to leave in a hurry.¡± Lei Bu cursed in his heart, these guys, even after talking about this, they still refused to let him go. At this time, Lei Bu suddenly saw an unusually eye-catching figure among the crowd. At this moment, the figure's mouth showed an interesting smile, as if he wanted to watch his show. Needless to say, this figure is Su Han. As soon as Lei Bu saw Su Han's figure, the anger in his heart couldn't stop rising. However, he immediately had an idea, and a poisonous plan suddenly came to his mind. "Everyone, Lei needs some time to sort out his inner thoughts, and I can't share them with you so soon. However, just now Lei received a message from someone, saying that he had some ideas that he wanted to share with you. Share, share, but he is a little timid and does not dare to come forward on his own initiative, so I asked Lei to tell everyone." There was an invisible smile on Lei Bu's face. While talking, his eyes were looking in the direction of Su Han. Su Han had actually noticed the changes in his expression and eyes a long time ago. Su Han was not a real teenager. How could Lei Bu's little thoughts escape his eyes? However, Su Han just stood still and saw what other tricks he could come up with. "Master Lei, who is that person you are talking about? Can you please come out and let him try?" Venerable Lianhua had no hope at this time. However, there was nothing anyone could do anyway, so they treated the dead horse as a living horse doctor. Bar. The ancestor of Ziyan frowned and said: "From my perspective, any messed up person who doesn't even try will definitely not be able to succeed." "Master is right." Yu Rong also raised her hands to agree with her master's opinion. She did not believe that other people would be able to do something about this meteorite that even Lei Pi could not do anything about. Lei Bu said calmly: "That's not what I said. In my opinion, you might as well give him a chance, because the person Lei mentioned, he swore in the transmission that he must have something." There is a way to solve the meteorite problem. Otherwise, Lei would not have recommended him rashly." "Really? He swears by it?" Ancestor Ziyan said lightly, "Then I want to see who is so trusting? Even I, the other people in Langhuan Spiritual Land, and all the experts here are helpless with this meteorite. At this time, there are still people who swear that they must have a solution?" "Yes, this is probably too much." "I want to see who said such unreasonable words? If he says such words, if he can't show his true ability after a while, then it will be a good show." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That but Lei Bu was secretly laughing inwardly, it seems that his words had an effect, the attention of everyone present was diverted from himself, and transferred to the person he was talking about. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 932 Master and Disciple Langhua You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master Lei, who is that person you are talking about?" Venerable Lianhua asked. After Lei Bu waited to whet the appetite of everyone present, he said leisurely: "Actually, it's easy for everyone to guess this person, because he never made a move from beginning to end. I think he should be waiting for this moment. , wait until none of us can do anything, then he will take action." I have to say that Lei Bu¡¯s frame-up move was a bit harsh. It was obviously his inner thoughts, but he had grafted them onto other people's bodies. Sure enough, when he said this, everyone present became even more angry: "Who is this? Do you still want to play a grand finale?" "You don't even take a pee to take care of your own weight. The finale is the finale if you do it well. If you mess up, you will be the butt of the joke." At the same time, some people also thought about who Lei Pi was talking about. After all, there were not many people who did not take action from beginning to end. The gazes gradually converged in the same direction. That boy named Su! Su Han was originally inconspicuous among everyone, and his cultivation at the fifth level of King Realm was not outstanding. However, that day he had a conflict with Lei Pi, and then asked Venerable Lianhua for a token saying that he wanted to look around in Langhuanlingland. These two things made everyone have an impression of him. Now that Lei Bu reminded everyone, they all thought about it. It seems that this kid really never made a move from beginning to end? Lei Tuo saw that the hatred had been enough, and then he chuckled: "Yes, the person who sent me the message just now is Mr. Su. Mr. Su, do you think so? Are those words just said by you? ?¡± I have to say that Lei Bu¡¯s move is indeed a bit cruel. Of course, what he said is all fabricated, but the question is, even if it is fabricated, do you have the nerve to refute it on the spot? You have the nerve to say that these are all false. In fact, I can't solve the problem of this meteorite at all? Especially when so many people are staring at you, it is really embarrassing to admit that you are not good. The purpose of thundering is obvious. Either you admit on the spot that you are not good, or you pretend to be fat and give it a try. Anyway, the end result is still the same, you are still embarrassed. However, in the former case, you are embarrassed on the spot, while in the latter case, you are embarrassed after trying it. Of course, many people have already thought that Lei Tuo is trying to trick people because he has a problem with this young man named Su. It is absolutely impossible for him to have such a good relationship, and it is even more impossible for this young man named Su to take the initiative to stand up because he is embarrassed. came out and transmitted the message to Lei Pi. Basically, there is only one possibility, and that is that Lei Bu is trying to trick people. But, so what if you trick people? This young man surnamed Su had indeed never made a move from beginning to end. Logically speaking, it was time for him to show his hand. ¡°Besides, people like Ancestor Ziyan don¡¯t know the feud between Lei Tuo and this young man named Su. Looking at the expression on Zi Yan's ancestor's face, he looked at Su Han with a frown, obviously very unhappy with this young man's frivolity. Su Han hasn¡¯t said a word yet, but his evaluation in the mind of ancestor Ziyan has already dropped to freezing point. "Oh? Isn't this young man" Venerable Lianhua was stunned. "Lianhua, who is this young man? What is his origin?" Ziyan ancestor asked coldly. Venerable Lianhua quickly replied: "This young man asked me a few days ago for a token that allows free passage in Langhuan Lingdi. He said he wanted to look around and find some clues. So I have some feelings for him. Impression. However, I don¡¯t know where he comes from.¡± "Master, it's really eye-opening that such a small character with unknown origins dares to make excuses in front of Master, saying that he can 100% solve the problem of meteorites." At this time, Yu Rong was also there. Fan the flames. When Zi Yan Patriarch heard this, he became even more angry: "Humph, you little character with unknown origins, are you looking down on our Langhuan Lingdi? Could it be that the problems that our Langhuan Lingdi cannot solve can be solved by just a kid like you?" Come on? Don't say anything, I want to see what this kid is really capable of." The stubborn temper of ancestor Ziyan was also aroused. Su Han touched his nose, looking innocent, but he didn¡¯t say a word Venerable Lianhua looked embarrassed. She clearly knew that the young man named Su must have been framed by Lei Pi. However, the stubborn temper of Ziyan ancestor was not something he could reason with for a while. understandable. "Master, why don't you give it a try. Don't worry, no one will blame you if you fail."After all, so many of us in the front have failed. " Venerable Lianhua had no choice but to turn to Su Han. After finishing speaking, he said gently, "If you succeed, we in Langhuanling Land will never treat you badly." Zi Yan Ancestor said coldly: "If someone else fails, I won't blame him. However, since this kid dares to boast about Haikou, if he fails, I will definitely not forgive him lightly." For a moment, all the eyes at the scene were focused on Su Han. Su Han touched his nose again. He had a good impression of Venerable Lianhua. For the sake of Venerable Lianhua and Ancestor Langhua, it seemed that if he knew the solution but refused to stand up and solve it, It seems a bit unkind As for the role of Ziyan Patriarch, Su Han has no interest at all. As for clowns like Lei Pi who jumped up and down, Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to him and just jumped wherever he wanted. The most important thing is that Su Han is a little tempted by the spiritual things that may appear in this meteorite ¡­¡­ "Master, we have been waiting at the border of Langhuan Ling Kingdom for a week, but we have not yet seen that guy Su Han. Is it really like you said, that he has already passed us by?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????: Two figures riding on flying spirit beasts were flying at lightning speed. The figures on the spirit beasts behind them spoke, and the voice sounded to be Yu Mo. "This possibility is very high, because I contacted Qionghua Lingdi two days ago, and the people in Qionghua Lingdi said that he had left home long ago." Ancestor Langhua, who was riding on the spiritual beast in front, said, "It's possible that he has some treasure that flies very fast, and we misjudged his speed. Maybe he has already arrived at Langhuan Spiritual Land by now. .¡± "Oh, Master, foreign men are not allowed to enter Langhuanlingland." "Yes, with the strict guard at the gate of Langhuan Lingdi, I am afraid that even if he has an invitation written by you, he will be turned away. So, let's hurry up. After all, we are the guests we invited, and we can't let others Waiting outside the gate for a long time." The master and the apprentice sped up and flew towards Langhuanling Land. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 933 The incredible solution You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, when Patriarch Langhua and Yu Mo arrived at the gate of Langhuanling Land, they unexpectedly discovered that Su Han was not at the gate of Langhuanlingland. "Brother guard, did you see a young man holding my handwritten letter a few days ago, asking to enter Langhuan Spiritual Land?" Yu Mo asked quickly. The guard thought for a while: "There is such a person, but because you are not here, Miss Yumo, we did not let him in. Later, we don't know where he went." "Master, did he just leave because we weren't around?" Yu Mo said anxiously. Patriarch Langhua said doubtfully: "Master Su Han should not be such a person." Yu Mo suddenly thought about it: "By the way, Master, a few days ago, didn't they advertise the hero list and recruit some foreign talents to solve the problem of the meteorite? Is it possible? , Mr. Su Han also unveiled the hero list, did he go in with the others?" "Yes, when you put it that way, this possibility is extremely high." Ancestor Langhua nodded slightly, "Let's go in and take a look." Without saying a word, the master and the apprentice went straight to the area where the meteorite fell. However, they heard a lot of comments along the way. "Have you heard? There is a guy from outside boasting about Haikou, saying that he can definitely solve the meteorite problem in our Langhuan Spiritual Land. Now Patriarch Ziyan and Venerable Lianhua are all over there, waiting for that kid to show off. What skills!¡± "I heard that he is a little-known character, and he is young. I guess he must be telling lies!" "That's right, young man, this is the first time you come to our Langhuanlingland. When you see so many beauties, maybe you will get hot-headed and start bragging?" "Anyway, let's go and have a look! This kind of excitement is not something you can see at any time. I heard that the ancestor of Ziyan has already spoken. If that kid doesn't have any real talents, he should be good-looking." "Heheif you make Patriarch Ziyan unhappy, isn't that guy dead?" "Master, did you hear that? Who is so boastful? How dare he boast in public?" Yu Mo said in surprise. Ancestor Langhua said: "Yumo, the rumors from everyone are not absolutely credible. As the saying goes, three people make a tiger. Rumors may change after passing through the mouths of many people. You didn't go to the scene in person, and How do you know that the person involved must have said this personally? Even if he said it personally, how do you know that there is no hidden secret? But you cannot rely on these superficial phenomena to conclude that he is an arrogant and exaggerated person. In everything, you still have to rely on yourself Use your eyes and judge with your own heart.¡± Yu Mo listened carefully. She knew that this was the wisdom of life accumulated over many years by the ancestor of Langhua, every word of it. "Master, disciple understands. As expected of Master, everything he said is very philosophical." Yu Mo said with admiration. Ancestor Langhua smiled slightly. She had only used this incident to teach Yu Mo a lesson. She didn't say anything else at the moment, and the two of them headed towards the place where the meteorite fell. When they arrived at the place where the meteorite fell, they found that everyone had formed a large circle around the huge meteorite. It was unclear who was in the center of the circle. Before Langhua Ancestor and Yu Mo approached the circle, they heard the young man's clear voice coming from the center of the circle: "So, if everyone in Langhuan Spiritual Land really wants to solve the problem of this meteorite, then I suggest you Follow my method to change the layout of the formation around Langhuan Spirit Land, and cut off the connection between the object in the center of the meteorite and the formation around Langhuan Spirit Land." "Otherwise, the object at the center of the meteorite, with the continuous energy provided by the large array around Langhuan Lingdi, will be able to continuously generate a protective layer. No matter how many times you cut off the protective layer, it will grow again. Come back. Moreover, this protective layer will become harder and harder, becoming more and more difficult to deal with." When the young man finished speaking, the entire scene was silent. No one present seems to have thought of such a bizarre theory. To solve this meteorite, shouldn't we start with the meteorite itself? You actually want to start from the large formation surrounding Langhuan Lingdi? ¡°Besides, who told him that there were large formations surrounding Langhuan Lingdi? Yu Mo said in surprise: "Master, that sounds like Master Su Han's voice" Ancestor Langhua nodded, but waved his hand to stop Yumo from moving forward. The master and apprentice just stopped in the distance, observing the movement on the other side from a distance. "You're talking nonsense, you're talking nonsense." Yu Rong shouted, "According to your statement, are we going to leave this meteorite alone and go to the outskirts of Langhuanling Land to find out what you're talking about?"Method? This is too ridiculous, Master, and the Great Lord, you must not listen to him, this guy is deceiving the public with his lies. " "Yes, this is too mysterious. We want to deal with meteorites, but we don't start with the meteorites?" "What a big formation, it sounds like it's true. I've been in Langhuanling Land for so many years, but I've never heard of any big formations around Langhuanling Land." Everyone was talking about it, but they all had the same meaning, and no one believed Su Han's statement. At this moment, Venerable Lianhua suddenly shouted softly: "Shut up!" Venerable Lianhua approached Su Han, his eyes showed some doubts and some inquiry, and asked: "Sir, how did you know that there are some formations around our Langhuanlingland?" "What? Is there really a big formation around Langhuan Lingdi?" Everyone's eyes showed surprise. They thought that this kid was just making up nonsense about the big formation, but they didn't expect that it was really such a thing? Su Han smiled lightly and said: "When I visited Langhuan Lingdi, I found traces of some large-scale formations. If I guessed correctly, this formation should be a large formation left over from ancient times, but now it is only The remaining part has the function of gathering spiritual energy, I wonder if I¡¯m wrong?¡± Venerable Lianhua's eyes also showed surprise. This young man had only been looking around Langhuanlingland for two days, but he could actually see traces of the existence of large-scale formations? ¡°Moreover, can you still tell that this is an ancient formation? "Master, to tell you the truth, there are indeed ancient formations left around Langhuan Spiritual Land. However, due to its long history, some of the details of this formation are not very clear even to the top management of Langhuan Spiritual Land. . Relatively speaking, our ancestor Langhua from Langhuan Lingdi knows more about this formation, but Patriarch Langhua is not in Langhuanlingdi now." Venerable Lotus Lotus said. Su Han smiled faintly: "It doesn't matter, I'm just expressing my opinion. As for whether to adopt it or not, please make your own decision, Your Majesty." Venerable Lianhua fell into deep thought. Although the young man did hit some key points, she had difficulty making up her mind. The ancient formation left behind by Langhuan Spiritual Land is the foundation of Langhuan Spiritual Land. If the layout of this formation is changed casually, what should we do if something goes wrong? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 934: Lei Bu who takes pleasure in others¡¯ misfortune You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Your Majesty, please don't believe this kid's sweet words. Our ancient formation in Langhuan Spiritual Land cannot be changed easily. If something goes wrong, it may be irreversible." A senior executive from Langhuan Lingdi advised. "That's right. Although he somehow saw the traces of formations around our Langhuan Spirit Land, this does not mean that the solution he said is necessarily correct. We should still be cautious." Another senior executive advised. Even Lei Tuo in the crowd was a little surprised by Su Han's words. Two rays of light shot out from his eyes like poisonous snakes. After a moment, he sneered and said: "If the method this kid said is effective, I, Lei Tuo, can do it on the spot." Cut off his head." "Master, why don't you let that kid try it? After all, a dead horse is a living horse doctor?" On the other side, Yu Rong was pestering the ancestor of Ziyan to act coquettishly. Of course, her purpose was not to let Su Han show off his skills, but to see Su Han make a fool of himself. "Su Han has a feud with Lei Bo, which is equivalent to having a feud with her, Yu Rong. In her heart, Yu Rong wished that this boy would make more of a fool of himself in public, so that it would be best to prove that what he said was all nonsense. Therefore, Yu Rong raised her hands and feet in favor of letting Su Han give it a try. The ancestor of Ziyan nodded and said coldly: "Just let him try. I want to see, since this kid dares to boast about Haikou, what kind of skills does he have? If it turns out that he is just talking nonsense , I will never let him go!" ????????????????????????????????????????¡­ But what she didn't expect was that Su Han's expression was very calm, and there seemed to be no sign of guilt because of her words. Venerable Lianhua and the others did not expect that the person who finally decided to let this young man try it was actually the most stereotyped ancestor of Ziyan in everyone's mind. "Ancestor, do you really want this young man to try it?" Venerable Lianhua asked uncertainly. Ancestor Zi Yan said coldly: "Lianhua, you heard what I said. Unless my words are not weighty enough? Are you not qualified to do it?" "Juniors don't dare." Venerable Lianhua and his group said quickly. In fact, Ziyan Ancestor did not make such a decision entirely because of Yu Rong¡¯s words. Although she has always been rigid and strongly excludes male cultivators from entering the Langhuan Spiritual Land, now that everyone has arrived, what she is considering is not to exclude these people, but how to get these people to solve the problem for the Langhuanlingland. Although the solution proposed by Su Han gave everyone the impression that it was very unreliable, the calm and calm look on his face made the Ziyan ancestor think that maybe this young man could give it a try. . Of course, if it turns out that this young man is unreliable, then Ziyan Ancestor will not hesitate to severely punish him. "Ancestor, the ancient formations on Langhuan Spiritual Land are of great importance. If the layout of the ancient formations is changed rashly, problems may arise." Venerable Lianhua said. Ziyan Ancestor said coldly: "With so many people watching, what can go wrong? Besides, if there is a problem, isn't our Langhuan Spiritual Land's ability not enough to deal with these problems?" When Ziyan Patriarch said this, no one present continued to object. "Master, is what Young Master Su Han said true? Are there really ancient formations around Langhuan Lingdi?" Yu Mo asked in a low voice in the distance. "Yes, I'm very confused, how did he see it?" said the ancestor of Langhua. "Master, do you think Mr. Su Han's solution will be useful?" "It's hard to say now, let's take a look at the situation first." In fact, Langhua Ancestor was also surprised. Although she knew that Su Han was a genius in alchemy, alchemy and formations did not seem to be very related. "However, the traces of ancient formations around Langhuan Lingdi can be seen, which is enough to prove that this person has good attainments in formations. "Master, I think that Ancestor Ziyan surprised me this time. I thought that Ancestor Ziyan would definitely stop this kind of thing, but I didn't expect that she would support it, even though what she said didn't seem to be very good. It sounds good." Yumo whispered. Ancestor Langhua nodded gently: "Actually, Ziyan is a very self-judgmental person, but she has a stubborn temper and what she says will be unpleasant. But in fact, she thinks about Lang Huanling wholeheartedly. This Points are very rare.¡± Yu Mo¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t expect that her master and Ancestor Ziyan didn¡¯t have a good relationship, but his master privately spoke so highly of Ancestor Ziyan. Since the ancestor of Ziyan has spoken, next,Venerable Lianhua and some senior officials of Langhuanling Land took matters into their own hands. According to the formation diagram given by Su Han, they spread out and began to change some of the layout of the formation around Langhuanlingland. The modification diagram given by Su Han is not complicated. However, changing the layout of this formation requires consuming some essence stones. These Yuanshi are naturally taken by Langye. While the senior officials of Langhuan Lingdi were busy modifying the formation, Su Han stayed leisurely at the place where the meteorite fell. He also ignored all the looks coming from all directions. "Master, I don't think Mr. Su Han is the kind of person who talks nonsense and boasts about Haikou." Yu Mo said. Patriarch Langhua nodded slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything. "Master, if you were here, you would have decided to let Mr. Su Han have a try like the ancestor Ziyan did, right?" Yu Mo suddenly said with a sly smile. "It's just you!" Ancestor Langhua smiled, but did not deny it. Among the crowd, Lei Bu was staring closely at Su Han's figure. He really didn't expect that he originally wanted to frame this kid, but he didn't expect that this kid actually came up with a sound theory on the spot and coaxed the people in Langhuan Lingdi into a circle. ????????? Could it be that those serious theories he mentioned are really not true? Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. This kid is just an unknown person. How can he really know any ancient formations? And what is the connection between this meteorite and the ancient formation? There is a 100% possibility that this kid is just talking nonsense, and it will only delay it for a little while. However, the more hype you say now, the more disappointed everyone will be in a while, and the more embarrassing this kid will be. ¡°After all, it¡¯s very hurtful to trick everyone into thinking with this kind of nonsense. Thinking of this, Lei Bu couldn't help but reveal a gloating sneer at the corner of his mouth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 935 Everyone is shocked You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The formation modification plan given by Su Han was not complicated. In addition, the senior officials of Langhuan Lingdi were also very resolute. It only took half a day to complete all the modifications according to the drawings given by Su Han. After completing the modifications, the senior officials of Langhuan Spiritual Land gathered again at the place where the meteorite fell. "Master Su, as you said, we have modified the layout of the array around Langhuan Spiritual Land. If what you said is true, then the spiritual objects inside the meteorite should have been cut off from their source of energy supply, right? " A senior executive of Langhuan Spiritual Land said. Su Han smiled faintly: "Yes. Moreover, after the spiritual objects in the meteorite are taken out, the formation can be restored to its original state, so there is no need to worry too much." When everyone in Langhuanlingland heard that the formation could be restored to its original state, they all breathed a sigh of relief. For some reason, they didn't believe the young man's words at first, but when they modified the formation according to his drawings, they all discovered that the drawings given by the young man did not seem to be random, but There are indeed some rules to follow. In this way, after they came back, the way they looked at Su Han began to change. This mysterious young man has unconsciously gained a little more credibility in their minds. "Tch, they keep saying that spiritual objects in meteorites can be taken out, so why don't you take them out for us?" A harsh voice suddenly sounded, it was Yu Rong. She originally thought that this boy named Su was playing tricks on himself, and she had long disliked him. Yu Rong will never believe this kid¡¯s claim that the meteorite can be eliminated by modifying the outer formation of the spiritual land. Not only Yu Rong, but everyone else present was also full of disbelief. Even Yu Tiezhu bumped into Su Han nervously: "Hey, are you okay? If not, you'd better run away. Since I admire you very much, I can protect you." Not to mention the thunderous rebuttal, he also concluded that Su Han was trying to make himself fat, and at this time, he would be exposed. Lei Bu had a sneer on his face, waiting to see Su Han's joke. Su Han, however, was calm and said leisurely: "Now the spiritual beings inside the meteorite can no longer make trouble. Just hit it with anything, and the outer shell of the meteorite can be knocked off, and it will not regenerate. Of course. , the meteorite shell is so thick, it will take some time to knock it all off." ¡°Huh, what you said is so mysterious, I¡¯m the first one not to believe it.¡± The monk who wielded the royal sword snorted coldly and strode forward. He wanted to be the first to break Su Han's lies with his actual actions. The royal weapon's broadsword shined brightly, and it slashed hard at the meteorite. Everyone clearly remembers that at the beginning, this man could cut a half-meter deep hole into the meteorite with one slash. However, in the following days, the meteorite was bombarded by everyone in turn, and its hardness increased several times. Now when this knife cuts down, it would be nice to have a small shallow pit. The monk obviously thought so too, so he didn't hold back at all with this knife, he used all his strength. He raised the knife and dropped it with a loud bang! I saw the dust flying, a crushed stone, and the shell of the meteorite was cut out of a large knife pit with three meters deep! Even the monk who took action couldn't help but froze on the spot. The sword was still raised high in the air, with an expression on his face as if he had seen a ghost. "How is it possible?" The monk muttered dully. It is impossible that his attack power has increased to more than six times its original value in just a few days, right? ?Obviously, this is simply impossible. Then, there is only one possibility, that is, this young man¡¯s method is really effective. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, do it again!¡± The man moved to another place and slashed with his sword, and another three-meter-deep crater appeared on the surface of the meteorite. Now, everyone was shocked. Everyone stared at the two big pits in stunned silence, as if these two big pits might return to their original state at any time. However, as time passed by, the two big pits never returned to their original state. "Is this true? Was this meteorite really conquered by him?" "How can it be?" "I didn't expect that a method that sounds like nonsense at first sight would actually work. I'm really convinced. It's an eye-opener for me today." Everyone gasped, and thoseThe senior officials of Huanlingdi had expressions of disbelief. Some people stepped forward first and used their own methods to test whether the outer shell of the meteorite had become fragile. As a result, the shell of the meteorite has indeed become like an ordinary hard rock. Although it is still quite hard, its hardness is not so abnormal, and it will not regenerate as weirdly as before. ¡° In this way, with the strength of Langhuan Lingdi, it is only a matter of time to deal with this meteorite. At this moment, even Venerable Lianhua showed a faint smile of relief on his face, not to mention the other senior officials of Langhuan Lingdi, all of them couldn't help but beam with joy. "Mr. Su and everyone, thank you for your hard work. You guys need to rest for a while, and we will arrange for people to peel off the outer shell of the meteorite as soon as possible." At this time, everyone in Langhuan Lingdi couldn¡¯t wait to find out the secrets inside the meteorite. ¡°Moreover, they were still a little worried since they hadn¡¯t really dug out the contents of the meteorite. What if at the end of the planing, the shell regenerates again? Soon, the disciples and servants of Langhuan Lingdi began to peel off the outer shell of the meteorite layer by layer. "Mr. Su, thank you very much this time." Venerable Lianhua came to Su Han with a group of high-level officials from Langhuanling. Su Han smiled faintly: "Honorable Sir, we should wait until the spiritual objects in the meteorite are taken out before we say these words." "Mr. Su, when the spiritual object in this meteorite is taken out, you can ask Langhuan Lingdi for any reward." Venerable Lianhua now has a great impression of this young man named Su. Although he is not well-known, not as famous as Lei Bu and Mu Liangdan King, at least he has real talent and learning. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Makes a show, pretends to be a ghost for a long time, but in the end, only to say that he only found some suspicious clues, do you still need to go back to Wuyun Lingguo to check the information? Why do you go back to check the information? Venerable Lianhua doesn¡¯t believe it at all. "Moreover, after that, Lei Bu actually used a trick to divert everyone's attention to Su Han. Venerable Lianhua didn't like this little trick at all. "By the way, Mr. Su, I haven't asked for your full name yet?" Venerable Lianhua suddenly remembered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 936 Identity Revealed You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, the crowd outside suddenly burst into exclamation: "Ancestor Langhua!" "Ancestor" Venerable Lianhua quickly turned around and saw Patriarch Langhua coming through the air with his direct disciple Yu Mo. At this moment, everyone in Langhuanling Land bowed down one after another. "Ancestor Langhua, you are finally back." Venerable Lianhua was also overjoyed when he saw Ancestor Langhua. After all, this ancestor of Langhua is much easier to talk to than the rigid and grumpy ancestor of Ziyan. At the moment, Venerable Lianhua is preparing to report to Patriarch Langhua what happened these days. By the way, let me explain why the layout of the formation around Langhuan Lingdi was changed. Unexpectedly, Patriarch Langhua just nodded lightly at Venerable Lianhua, then walked around Venerable Lianhua in the direction of Su Han. "This is the ancestor of Langhua from Langhuan Spiritual Land?" "Look at how she went straight to the boy named Su as soon as she came back. Could it be that she found out that the layout of the formation at Langhuan Spirit Land had been changed and came to investigate?" "This is a good show. Isn't it said that Patriarch Langhua is most familiar with the structure of the formation around Langhuan Lingdi? Maybe she will be very angry when she sees the formation structure being destroyed?" When everyone saw Patriarch Langhua walking towards Su Han, they all started whispering. Among the crowd, there was a burning gaze, as if it had taken root, staring closely at Yu Mo behind Patriarch Langhua. And the owner of this gaze was actually Lei Bu. "Damn it, I finally waited until she came back, but in this situation!" Lei Pi gritted his teeth. In fact, he met Yumo once by chance a few years ago. From then on, he was astonished and fell in love with Yumo. However, Yu Mo didn¡¯t seem to be interested in him. After trying to deal with it a few times, he simply stayed away. And because Langhuan Lingguo and Wuyun Lingguo were not close to each other, Lei Bu had no chance to pursue the beautiful woman. This time Lei Pu heard that a strange meteorite fell from the sky in Langhuan Lingdi and posted a hero list to recruit talented people. He realized that this was an excellent opportunity for him. If you can show your skills and solve the problem of Lang Huan Ling in one fell swoop, you will naturally win the beauty's attention and her favor. However, although his wishful thinking was good, he encountered some problems in actual operation. First of all, when he came to Langhuan Spiritual Land, Yu Mo was not there at all, but went out with Patriarch Langhua. Secondly, on this meteorite, he did not show off his skills at all, but almost made a fool of himself. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough and managed to deal with it without becoming the laughing stock of everyone. In the end, when Yu Mo finally returned to Langhuan Spiritual Land, the scene he saw was not a scene where he showed off his skills, but a scene where others showed off their skills? This made Lei Bu¡¯s heart simply unable to accept it. "It's best that this kid is just pretending to be a ghost. In fact, his ghost methods are impossible to work at all. It's best that Patriarch Langhua gets furious because the structure of the formation is destroyed and calls this guy a bitch in front of Miss Yumo. Bloody head!" Lei Bu's heart was cursing eagerly. "Ancestor, please listen to my explanation first!" Venerable Lianhua rushed forward. She did not want Su Han to be misunderstood by Ancestor Langhua. Ancestor Langhua waved his hand, and then smiled slightly at Su Han: "Little friend, it turns out you have already come in. Yumo and I have been looking for you outside Langhuanling Land for a long time." As soon as these words came out, everyone present was stunned at the same time. what's the situation? ¡°Does Ancestor Langhua know this young man? "Ancestor Langhua, do you know him?" Venerable Lianhua asked. "This Mr. Su is a friend of mine. Why, you don't know him?" Patriarch Langhua looked at everyone with strange eyes. Everyone was stunned. Why, hearing this tone, it seemed strange that they didn¡¯t recognize this young man? Venerable Lianhua was also stunned. From the slightly reproachful tone of Patriarch Langhua, she vaguely judged that it seemed to be a mistake for everyone in her group not to recognize this young man? Venerable Lianhua suddenly remembered that he had never asked this young man his full name. Just when he was about to ask, he was interrupted by the sudden appearance of Patriarch Langhua. "This Young Master Su is Su Han, the champion of the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference some time ago. I left Langhuan Spirit Land this time just to pick up this Young Master Su. Unexpectedly, I calculated the wrong time. He came first. Looking at the situation, you seem toDidn't you entertain others well? " As Patriarch Langhua said, his tone gradually became stern. Everyone in Langhuanling Land looked at each other in shock, immersed in the impact of Patriarch Langhua¡¯s words and unable to recover. The words of Patriarch Langhua were like a bomb, which was thrown into the crowd, causing a huge wave of waves. "What? This boy this young master is the champion of the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference?" "Is it true that such a young champion is real?" "Can what Ancestor Langhua said be false? Besides, I seem to have heard that the champion of the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference is very young!" "Is that the genius who defeated Shao Tian on the spot? The inventor of Nanshan Pill?" "Oh my God, that's my idol! The idol is standing right in front of me, and I didn't even recognize it!" Even the bald man Yu Tiezhu opened his mouth wide on the spot and couldn't recover: "The champion of the Twelve Spirit Kingdom's Alchemy Dao Conference? I actually call myself a brother to the number one genius in the Twelve Spirit Kingdom's Alchemy Dao world?" Not to mention that the alchemists present all had their eyes shining with surprise and joy. Especially King Mu Liangdan was even more excited. Although King Mu Liang is the number one alchemy genius in the Qiandao region, he also understands that with his own alchemy knowledge, it is absolutely impossible to defeat Shao Tian on the spot. Therefore, Su Han, who was able to defeat Shao Tian, ??naturally became his idol. With his idol standing right in front of him, how could King Demu Liangdan not be excited? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were too many people present, King Mu Liangdan would have rushed up to ask questions to this idol in his heart. "What? Champion of the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference?" Lei Pi almost bit his tongue. This kid actually has such an identity? However, this identity only intensified the jealousy and hostility in Lei Bu's heart. In Lei Bu¡¯s view, the genius of alchemy is used to pave the way for the genius of martial arts! Only martial arts is the eternal orthodoxy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 937: The Spirit Appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Senior Langhua, don't be angry. It's me who didn't tell them my identity. Besides, Venerable Lianhua and the others were all polite to me and didn't show any disrespect." Su Han said with a smile. Ancestor Langhua nodded, and his anger dissipated slightly: "Speaking of which, I am still wrong. I wanted to pick you up but I miscalculated the time. Fortunately, you still came." Su Han smiled and said: "This meteorite in Guiling is very special, and I am also very interested in it." At this time, the people around Lang Huanling gradually came to their senses. Most likely, Patriarch Langhua invited this alchemy genius to Langhuan Spiritual Land just to solve the problem of this meteorite. If Patriarch Langhua hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to invite him, the champion of the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference should have been sitting comfortably in Qionghua Spiritual Land selling Nanshan Pills. Why bother to travel a long distance to Langhuan Spiritual Land? ¡°I have a huge income from Nanshan Pill, so I don¡¯t think much of the reward from Langhuan Lingdi. As a result, a group of them also ridiculed him, thinking that he was an arrogant young man who talked freely and often said some unpleasant things to others. Although most of the cynics were from outside monks, there were also many disciples from Langhuan Spiritual Land who made rude remarks. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t care about it. "The faces of these people in Langhuanlingland are a little burning at this moment. But Yu Rong said with a face full of dissatisfaction: "What about the alchemy genius? This is a meteorite, not an elixir. Who said that the alchemy genius' solution will definitely be correct?" Just as Venerable Lianhua was about to scold Yu Rong for being rude, Patriarch Ziyan beside Yu Rong had already spoken: "Rong'er is right. Let's save the reminiscing about the past for a while. Let's take a look at this meteorite first. processing results.¡± "Obviously, although Su Han has shown his identity as a genius in alchemy, the ancestor of Ziyan still does not trust his plan very much. "Everyone, just wait here. I think the spiritual things inside the meteorite will be dug out soon." Su Han smiled faintly. But at this time, Lei Bu was full of thoughts. He suddenly discovered that the dream lover Yu Mo, whom he had been waiting for for a long time, didn't even look at him from beginning to end, but stayed on Su Han. This made Lei Bu simply unable to accept it. "Why? Is it because this kid is a genius in alchemy? I, Lei Tuo, am also one of the best martial arts geniuses in the Wuyun Ling Kingdom. I am not far superior to this kid in any aspect?" Lei Bu was furious. In his opinion, this boy was far inferior to him in all aspects. At most, he just had better looks and higher talent in alchemy. What¡¯s the use of having good skin? Can it be eaten? As for Alchemy talent, in Lei Bu's mind, it is just the icing on the cake. In the world of martial arts, geniuses in alchemy will eventually have to crawl under the feet of strong martial arts masters and live in an ignoble existence. Lei Bu felt that there was absolutely no reason for Yu Mo to ignore a martial arts genius like him and deal with someone like Su Han. "Yu Mo is only temporarily confused by this guy. When this guy's plan fails and Miss Yu Mo sees this guy's ugliness, she will naturally no longer be interested in him." Lei Bu thought to himself. At this time, the processing of meteorites has also come to an end. When the core layer of the meteorite was peeled off, the object wrapped in the center of the meteorite was finally revealed to everyone. It turned out to be a small earth-yellow bead, with a strong earth attribute. The powerful aura that hit the face made everyone present couldn't help but tremble. At this moment, everyone realized that this was definitely an extraordinary bead. As soon as the bead was taken out, the entire Langhuan Spiritual Land was instantly enveloped by a powerful earth-attribute spiritual power, and the surrounding void was filled with this powerful earth spiritual power. The monks who majored in the water attribute present turned pale. The impact of the powerful earth attribute spiritual power made them shaken. It wasn¡¯t until Patriarch Langhua put the earth-yellow bead into the storage ring that this powerful earth-attribute spiritual power gradually disappeared from the void. "Ancestor, this bead looks very extraordinary, doesn't it?" Even Venerable Lotus and the others were all moved at this moment. "Mr. Su Han, is this bead causing trouble in the meteorite, making it extremely hard and able to regenerate?" Patriarch Langhua asked. Su Han nodded: "This bead has strong formation properties. It canEchoing the large formation around Langhuan Spiritual Land, the large formation can provide it with a steady supply of spiritual power. Therefore, the only way to cut off the connection between the beads and the formation is to change the formation layout around Langhuan Spirit Land. As long as the bead's spiritual power supply is cut off, it will no longer be able to cause trouble. " Everyone looked at Su Han who was talking eloquently, and a feeling of admiration arose in their hearts. They couldn¡¯t help but admire that everyone was helpless with this giant meteorite, but Mr. Su Han used a different way to easily get rid of it. The meteorites now have completely turned into a pile of rubble. After the servants of Langhuanling Land clean them up, the impact of the meteorites will completely disappear from Langhuanlingland. At this moment, everyone felt extremely surprised, but they had to be convinced. Who would have thought that such a difficult meteorite would actually be attacked from the formation surrounding Langhuan Spirit Land? There were so many people before, but no one thought of this aspect. But, that¡¯s exactly what happened. This extremely difficult meteorite was finally solved easily in this way. "It's really eye-opening. This trip to Langhuanlingland is not in vain. There are really many wonders in this world." "I didn't expect that Mr. Su Han, at such a young age, is actually very clever." "This alchemy wizard is unexpectedly accomplished in this formation. He is truly a god." "Damn it, you really let this kid get away with it." Lei Bu was filled with jealousy at this moment, and he wanted to say something to dampen Su Han's arrogance, but before he could say anything, Lang Huan was already there. The man walked up to him and politely asked him to go back and rest. But Patriarch Langhua, Venerable Lianhua, Yu Mo and others didn't even look at him. Even the Lang Huan Ling underground man in front of him had a faint look of disdain in his eyes, as if he was laughing at his thunderous embroidered pillows and lots of friezes, but in the end he didn't even fart. Even those disciples of Lang Huan Ling who originally admired Lei Tuo looked at Lei Tuo with a hint of disapproval. Lei Tuo really disappointed them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 938: Ancient Inheritance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Two ancestors, as well as Mr. Su Han, there is nothing to do here. Why don't we move to the cave first to talk about it." Venerable Lianhua greeted. Although the problem of meteorites has been solved, there are still many follow-up questions for Langhuan Lingdi, and I would like to ask Su Han for advice. Moreover, there is also the issue of remuneration. Ancestor Zi Yan had a cold look on his face and said lightly: "Let's talk, I'm going back to retreat." ¡°With that said, he ignored his disciple Yu Rong¡¯s coquettish attempts to persuade him to stay and left directly. Venerable Lianhua was somewhat embarrassed: "Forgive me, Patriarch Ziyan, she just has this kind of character. She doesn't have any ill intentions towards you, Mr. Su." Su Han smiled and said: "I don't mind. Speaking of which, I would like to thank the ancestor Ziyan for giving me a chance to prove my judgment." Su Han actually doesn¡¯t dislike people like Patriarch Ziyan. At least, the kind of people who clearly express their emotions and emotions are much better than those who hide their knives in their smiles and secretly engage in conspiracies. ?????????????????????? Su Han can also see that this ancestor of Ziyan actually has no malicious intentions, but he has a stubborn temperament and is more concerned about face. For such a person, Su Han would naturally not care about her. Under the greeting of Venerable Lianhua, we came to Venerable Lianhua¡¯s cave. Ancestor Langhua, Yu Mo, and other high-level officials of Langhuan Spiritual Land were also accompanying him. Yu Mo¡¯s eyes also stayed on Su Han at this moment. Although she did not see with her own eyes how everyone worked so hard for this meteorite, she also knew that this meteorite was very difficult to deal with. Even her master could not do anything with it, otherwise the Langhuan Spiritual Land would not be able to gain popularity. Posted a hero list to recruit talented people. However, Su Han easily solved this meteorite that no one could do anything about. You must know that among the monks recruited from Langhuan Lingdi, there are many capable people and strangers who are higher in cultivation and more famous than Su Han. However, it was this teenage boy who helped Lang Huanling solve the difficult problem. For Yu Mo, this really feels a bit subversive and a bit shocking. "Mr. Su Han, it's really thanks to you this time. We, Lang Huanling, promised you that as long as you solve the problem of this meteorite, we will give you generous rewards. Whatever you want, you can ask for it now." Venerable Lotus Lotus is also straight to the point. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "There's no rush. I said before that although the layout of the formation around Langhuanling Land has been changed, it can still be changed back. Let's wait until the change is back before we can talk about the issue of remuneration." Help people to the end and send Buddha to the West. Now that the contents inside the meteorite have been taken out, the layout of the large array around Langhuanling Land will naturally not be affected. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Of all the people of Langhuanling, seeing Su Han¡¯s calm manner in speaking, all secretly admired him in their hearts. "Mr. Su Han, how come this meteorite from the sky no, this earthy yellow bead suddenly fell to Langhuan Spiritual Land?" This is the issue that Venerable Lotus is most concerned about right now. If this issue is not clarified, another meteorite may fall after a while, which they will not be able to bear. Su Han smiled and said: "Your Majesty, don't worry, this earthy yellow bead is a formation spiritual object. It was attracted by the strong spiritual power of the formation around Langhuan Lingdi, so it fell here. But this formation Spiritual objects are very rare. This one fell in Langhuan Spiritual Land, which can be said to be the fate between it and Langhuan Spiritual Land. Maybe, it originally belonged to Langhuan Spiritual Land." ¡°So, Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to worry, this kind of thing probably won¡¯t happen again.¡± Venerable Lianhua and everyone were relieved when they heard that it would not happen again. They were afraid that after the formation around Lang Huanling returned to its original state, more strange meteorites would fall down. As for the khaki bead, although it was extremely extraordinary, they didn't know how to maximize the value of the bead. To them, the bead seemed a bit useless. "Senior Lang Hua, was Lang Huan Ling Land the territory of any major sect in ancient times? Has it inherited the formations from the ancient sect?" Su Han turned to ask about the ancestor of Langhua. He was very interested in the earth-yellow bead and wanted to find out the relationship between that bead and Langhuan Spiritual Land. The ancestor of Langhua lowered his head and said: "Master Su Han's guess is true. According to the ancient records of Langhuan Lingdi, our Langhuan Lingdi has a close relationship with the ancient Jedi Sect. It is said that our Langhuan Lingdi comes from the ancient Jedi Sect. , that¡¯s not too much.??? "Ancient Jedi Gate?" Su Han's expression changed. Ancestor Langhua nodded slightly: "Yes, the ancient Jedi Sect, according to ancient records, was a large ancient sect that was famous for its formations. Unfortunately, the Jedi Sect experienced a great disaster in the ancient times, and the inheritance within the sect , basically destroyed, none of the ancient formation books and formation treasures have been preserved. Now the only thing that is still preserved in our Langhuan Lingdi is this mountain-protecting formation that originated from the ancient Jedi Gate, but because there is no People know how to maintain it, so the mountain protection formation now only has some basic functions of gathering spiritual energy." It can be seen that when Patriarch Langhua mentioned the ancient Jedi Gate, the pride in his tone was obvious. However, when it comes to the loss of the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect, the loss of ancestor Langhua is also obvious. But Su Han remembered that he had read an ancient book on formations in his previous life. In that ancient book, it was mentioned that there was indeed a Jedi Gate in ancient times, and it also mentioned the formation inheritance of the Jedi Gate. Although there was not much content about the Jedi Gate mentioned in that ancient book, Su Han clearly remembered that in that ancient book, there was a detailed and complete diagram of the Jedi Gate's mountain-protecting formation. If you follow that formation diagram, as long as you have enough resources, it will not be a problem to rebuild the Jedi Gate Mountain Guard Formation. Su Han doesn¡¯t know what the relationship between the author of the ancient book and the Jedi Gate is, but what is certain is that the relationship must be very close, otherwise it would be impossible to master the complete formation diagram of the Jedi Gate Mountain Guard Formation. Su Han was particularly interested in miscellaneous subjects such as formations in his previous life. He still has a clear memory of that formation diagram until now. "Ancestor, maybe this is also the fate of our Langhuan Spiritual Land! Although our Langhuan Spiritual Land has not been able to master the formation inheritance of the Jedi Sect, we have the mountain-protecting formation left by the Jedi Sect." Venerable Lianhua consoled him. road. Patriarch Langhua sighed softly: "It's a pity that no one knows how to maintain this mountain-protecting formation. Maybe it will gradually become ineffective after a hundred years. By then, the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect will really be cut off. "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 939: Jedi Spirit Pearl You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Speaking of this topic, the atmosphere in the cave seemed a little heavy for a moment. After all, the elimination of the ancient sect¡¯s inheritance is something no one wants to see. Su Han smiled and said: "Speaking of this, I would like to congratulate Senior Langhua and everyone at Langhuan Spiritual Land." "Congratulations? Why are you so happy?" Everyone in Lang Huanling was stunned. "Senior Langhua, please take out the khaki bead." Su Han said. Patriarch Langhua took out the khaki bead from the center of the meteorite as he was told. As soon as the bead was taken out from the storage ring, the powerful earth-attribute spiritual power once again swept through the entire surrounding space. Su Han took the khaki bead and arranged a simple formation around the bead, temporarily controlling the fluctuations of spiritual power around the bead. Including the ancestor of Langhua, everyone present had never seen Su Han's technique before. While they were greatly surprised in their hearts, they also realized that the formation attainments of everyone in Langhuan Lingdi were really far inferior to this ten. How many years old. "The strange thing is that, as far as they know, Qiong Hualingdi's attainments in formations don't seem to be particularly outstanding. How could such a genius be cultivated? "Little friend Su Han, why did you say congratulations to us just now?" Patriarch Langhua asked full of doubts. Su Han smiled and said: "I say congratulations to everyone because of this earth-yellow bead. According to my observation, this earth-yellow bead is very likely to be the treasure of the ancient Jedi Sect, called the Jedi Spirit Pearl. " "Jedi Spirit Pearl? The treasure of the Zongzong?" Everyone in Langhuan Spiritual Land was stunned in unison. ?? Shouldn¡¯t this Jedi Sect¡¯s sect-suppressing treasure have been lost in the ancient wars long ago? "That's right, it's the Jedi Spirit Pearl, the treasure of the Jedi Sect. As far as I know, although the formation inheritance of the Jedi Sect is very powerful, there are so many great masters in the ancient times. Among the ancient sects, they can only be ranked in the second rank at most. However, with this Jedi Spirit Pearl, it directly makes the Jedi Sect rank in the first rank." Su Han said. "How powerful is this Jedi Spirit Pearl?" Yu Mo couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise. "Yes, it is indeed that powerful. This Jedi Spirit Pearl is a powerful formation aid. As long as it is available, no matter how bad the formation is, with the spiritual power provided by this Jedi Spirit Pearl, it is enough. Turn decay into magic. It can be said that it is the real treasure of the Jedi Sect, and it is more valuable than any inheritance of formations." Su Han said, "Many inheritances of the Jedi Sect's formations are created around this Jedi Spirit Pearl. It can be said that without the cooperation of this Jedi Spirit Pearl, many inheritances of the Jedi Sect will lose their meaning." As soon as he finished speaking, there was silence in the entire cave. Venerable Lianhua said in surprise: "Young Master Su Han actually knows the Jedi Sect's sect-suppressing treasure? Could it be that Young Master Su Han is also related to the Jedi Sect? Then we are all from the same sect." Su Han shook his head and denied it: "I only occasionally read relevant records in classical books." Patriarch Langhua asked: "Then according to Master Su Han, how should we use this Jedi Spirit Pearl?" "To make use of this Jedi Spirit Pearl, you need at least one person who understands the inheritance of the Jedi Sect very well. Let this talent become the successor of the Jedi Spirit Pearl. It is like a hub to connect all the lost inheritance of the Jedi Sect. Let these inheritances be reactivated so that the Jedi Spirit Pearls can be put to their best use," Su Han said. When everyone heard this, they were confused: "Where can such talents come from in Langhuanlingland? If there are such talents, then the inheritance of the Mountain Guard Formation will not be completely wiped out." In this regard, even Su Han is helpless. Although Su Han is familiar with formations, after all, he has no connection with the Jedi Sect. He is not very clear about the specific inheritance of the Jedi Sect. The only thing he knew clearly was the formation diagram of the mountain-protecting formation. Ancestor Langhua sighed: "In this way, although this Jedi Spiritual Pearl is the most precious treasure of the formation, in the hands of our Langhuan Spiritual Land, it cannot exert any value. The pearl can only be covered with dust and the natural resources are wasted." "Yes, if that's the case, it would be better to let this Jedi spirit bead fall into the hands of someone who truly understands the formation. In this way, at least the value of this Jedi spirit bead can be brought out." The senior officials of Langhuan Lingdi who were present all sighed. listenHearing their words, Su Han suddenly felt something in his heart and had an idea. "Everyone, I have a suggestion. This Jedi Spirit Pearl can bring out its value, and Guiling Land can also benefit from it." Su Han said. "What proposal?" Everyone's eyes turned to him. ??????????????? If there is really a proposal that can make this Jedi Spiritual Pearl display its value, the most important thing is to benefit Langhuan Spiritual Land. ? Then they are all interested in hearing it. Su Han said: "I can help Langhuan Lingdi repair the mountain-protecting formation. Although I cannot say that it can be restored to 100% of its peak effect in ancient times, at least I can repair the defensive function and luck-gathering function of the mountain-protecting formation. I estimate that it can Restore to 50% of peak effect." "In return, I hope you can give me the Jedi Spirit Pearl." Su Han also made his request unceremoniously. "Can you repair the mountain-protecting formation? Restore it to 50% of its peak effect?" Everyone took a breath of cold air, and even Patriarch Langhua thought he had heard wrongly. What is the concept of restoring to 50% of the peak effect? The current mountain-protecting formation's ability to gather spiritual energy is probably not even 5% of its peak effect. "Master Su Han, are you telling the truth?" In fact, 50% is still Su Han's conservative statement. Considering that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is much thinner now than in ancient times, and the resources of heaven, material and earth treasures are far less than those in ancient times, Su Han said 5%. ten. In fact, he felt that it could be restored to more than 60 or 70 percent. The mountain-protecting formation diagram he had seen in his previous life was very detailed. If he arranged it according to that formation diagram, Su Han would be very confident. At this moment, the eyes of everyone in Langhuanling Land were filled with light of surprise and joy. If it can be restored to 50% of its peak effect according to what Su Han said, it will undoubtedly increase the effectiveness of the formation in gathering spiritual power tenfold. In that case, Langhuan Spiritual Land will become the most attractive cave paradise in the Thousand Islands Region. Not to mention, the function of the mountain protection formation also includes the function of defense and the function of gathering luck. If everything can be repaired, the strength of Langhuan Spiritual Land will improve by leaps and bounds. If it develops well, it may even be possible to rank among the top three in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms within thirty to fifty years. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 940: Repairing the Mountain Protection Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It has to be said that Su Han¡¯s proposal made all the senior officials of Langhuan Lingdi present feel excited. ¡° Keeping the Jedi Spiritual Bead, for Langhuanlingdi, it is just a bead that plays no role. Moreover, its spiritual power fluctuations will also affect the cultivation of the water-attribute members of Langhuanlingdi. "However, giving the Jedi Spirit Pearl to Su Han can give him a mountain-protecting formation that is ten times stronger than before. "Everyone, please think clearly. The renovated mountain protection formation requires a lot of resources to maintain operation." Su Han reminded. " Naturally, the senior officials of Langhuan Lingdi also thought of this. However, this small amount of resources is not a big problem for them, Lang Huanling Land. ??Besides, resources are meant to be consumed. If you use a few resources to exchange for a mountain-protecting formation that is ten times more powerful than before, any fool knows what to choose. "Mr. Su Han, our Langhuanling Land has made this deal. If you need any assistance, just ask. All the resources needed to repair the mountain protection formation will be provided by our Langhuanling Land." The ancestor of Langhua made a decision quickly, and this decision is also the most beneficial to the current Langhuan Spiritual Land. Su Han was not polite and immediately wrote down a list of resources needed to repair the formation. In this list, in addition to Yuan Stone, there is also a large amount of Beitian Hanxing Iron. Beitian Hanxing Iron is used to refine formation flags. Large formations are no better than small formations. Formation flags are a very important part of large formations. In order for a large formation to exert its due power, in addition to the depiction of the formation diagram In addition, it also pays attention to the distribution of elemental stones, the response between formations, and the arrangement of formation flags. If the mountain-protecting formation of Langhuan Spiritual Land needs to be fully functional, it will require ninety-nine and eighty-one formation flags. ¡° However, this is somewhat unaffordable for Langhuan Lingdi. Therefore, Su Han decided to use 6636 formation flags first. Although the refining of this formation flag is not as complicated as refining divine weapons, the quality of the formation flag directly determines the quality of this formation. That's why Su Han chose Beitian Hanxing Iron. This material can be said to be within the capabilities of Langhuan Lingdi and is the most suitable material for refining the formation flag. Su Han entrusted these thirty-six formation flags to the weapon refining hall of Langhuan Lingdi for refining. There is more professional equipment there, and the specialized weapon refiners are more skilled at refining formation flags. Unless it is something for his own use, Su Han would consider refining it himself. In addition to the formation flag, the most fundamental thing is to maintain and operate this mountain-protecting formation, which requires a huge amount of Yuan Stone. With Su Han's current huge net worth, it is not even enough to maintain the operation of this mountain protection formation for a year. Only a behemoth like Langhuan Lingdi can maintain this giant formation for a long time. Since it takes time to refine the formation flag, and it also takes time to re-create the formation, Su Han stayed in Langhuanlingland for another week, waiting for the formation flag to be refined. "Master, Master Su Han, really knows everything?" Yu Mo was still a little unconvinced. Su Han was younger than her, but he knew too much, right? After thinking about it, Yumo became discouraged again, "If he really knows everything, then us younger generations are far behind him." Originally, Yumo thought that he was outstanding among the younger generation. Going even further, the top few martial arts geniuses in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms are even more outstanding in the eyes of the world. However, after meeting Su Han, Yu Mo realized that there was still such a kind of young genius in the world, who was already far ahead among the younger generation. While the other younger generations were still engaged in a battle of spirits, he seemed to be far ahead, leaving the rest of the world far behind. Facing such a person, Yu Mo had to be convinced, but he was a little discouraged. It was too difficult for him to catch up with such a person. Ancestor Langhua saw his beloved disciple like this and smiled slightly: "Yu Mo, you are still young, and Master has never let you go out to practice. In fact, your nature is very smart. Master thinks it is time to let you go." Go out and practice. You have to believe that your qualifications are definitely no worse than others. You have your own strengths. As time goes by, you will definitely shine in a certain aspect." "However, Master still said the same thing. No matter how far you can develop in the future, you must have more contact with Mr. Su Han. At least you must form a good relationship and you must not let him turn against you." Yu Mo is no longer as repulsive to Patriarch Langhua¡¯s words as he was at first. Although??It was inevitable that his face would turn red, but for the first time, he did not refute, but started thinking. A week passed quickly. The Weapon Refining Hall of Langhuan Spiritual Land also promptly sent thirty-six refined formation flags. Thirty-six formation flags, all of them are top grade. Of course, this is also because the Beitian Hanxing Iron that Su Han chose is indeed an excellent material for refining the formation flag. With the formation flag in place, the next step is to finalize the formation and distribute the elemental stones. Su Han also did not ignore this aspect. Being entrusted by others is a matter of loyalty, not to mention that he also needs to be rewarded by others. The Jedi Spirit Pearl is the treasure of the ancient Jedi Sect. A Zhenzong treasure in Shanggu Zongmen can imagine how precious its value is. If it weren't for the fact that Langhuan Lingdi really didn't have the talent to control this Jedi Spirit Pearl, this Jedi Spirit Pearl would never have reached Su Han's hands. Strictly speaking, it was Su Han who took a huge advantage. He only helped Lang Huan Ling to perfect the formation once, and he got a treasure like the Jedi Spirit Pearl. In two days, Su Han completed the detailed sculpting of the formation and distributed the primeval stones. After doing all this, Su Han also had slight beads of sweat on his forehead. After all, depicting such a large-scale formation consumes a lot of spiritual consciousness. ???????????????????????????????? If Su Han had not had a secret method like "Brahma Thoughts", which could continuously replenish his spiritual consciousness when running, I am afraid that his spiritual consciousness would have dried up several times by now. ¡°Finally it¡¯s done!¡± The senior officials of Langhuan Spiritual Land gathered around the formation hub at this time, listening to Su Han explain how to maintain the formation. This maintenance method is not very complicated to say. It is just because no one in Langhuanlingdi understood this formation before, so the formation has not been maintained. In fact, as long as the maintenance methods are written down in detail and someone is assigned to watch them every day, even a person who knows nothing about the formation can ensure that there will be no problems with the formation for three to five years. Not to mention, Patriarch Langhua is quite accomplished in formations, so there is no need to worry about the maintenance of formations. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 941: Venerable Lanyin You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the reception of the ancestor of Langhua, Su Han stayed at Langhuan Lingdi for half an hour and had some tea and snacks. "Senior Langhua, I will give this Nanshan Pill to you." When Su Han came, he brought a Nanshan Pill with him. He originally wanted to give it to ancestor Langhua to repay ancestor Langhua. Let yourself explore the three dense formations of Langhuan Lingguo. Unexpectedly, after arriving, this series of things happened, and I even got the Jedi Spirit Pearl, the ancient Jedi Sect¡¯s sect-suppressing treasure. However, Su Han still decided to give this Nanshan Pill to Patriarch Langhua. "This Nanshan Pill is so valuable, how can I accept it so easily?" Patriarch Langhua said in surprise. Su Han smiled and said: "Speaking of which, I took advantage of Guilingdi and took away treasures such as the Jedi Spirit Pearl. This Nanshan Pill is just an expression of a trivial feeling." Ancestor Langhua nodded slightly and said with a smile: "This is the fate between Mr. Su Han himself and the Jedi Spiritual Bead. This bead did not come sooner or later, but it happened to fall in Langhuan Spiritual Land at this time. This is The fate between you. However, since you said so, I will accept the Nanshan Pill without ceremony. If you need any help from now on, just come to Langhuan Lingdi to find me." "Although this Nanshan Pill is specially developed for king-level experts, it also has a certain degree of life-extending effect for emperor-level experts, but this effect will be reduced." Su Han took out the Nanshan Pill. Ancestor Langhua has already reached the imperial level. Not to mention Patriarch Langhua, Venerable Lianhua also reached the Imperial Realm. The leaders and ancestors of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms are basically at the imperial level. They are also the most powerful and influential people in the Thousand Islands Region. Patriarch Langhua said: "Master Su Han's Nanshan elixir has been very popular recently. However, I selfishly thought that if there were a life-prolonging elixir specially developed for the emperor's powerful people, it would be able to help the emperor's powerful people." If you can extend your life by two to three hundred years, this kind of elixir will be ten times more popular than Nanshan elixir. Because although there are not many emperor-level experts in the Thousand Islands Territory, they are the ones who have the right to speak in the Thousand Islands Territory, and they have the most control. A man of wealth.¡± When Su Han heard what Patriarch Langhua said, his heart couldn't help but move. ¡°Actually, Patriarch Langhua¡¯s words were just mentioned casually. She also knew that developing elixirs that could prolong the life of Imperial Realm experts was dozens or hundreds of times more difficult than developing Nanshan elixirs. "However, what Patriarch Langhua said is also the truth. No matter how popular Nanshan Pill is, it is only pursued by the king-level experts. As for the king-level experts, after all, they are not the most cutting-edge figures in the Thousand Islands Territory. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out of all, if there is a pill which can prolong the life of the strong men of the Imperial Realm, it will undoubtedly set off a huge storm in the Thousand Islands Territory, and may even change the pattern of the Thousand Islands Territory. Ancestor Langhua also knew that it was actually impossible to have such a pill. If there really was such a pill, it would have been out a long time ago, and it wouldn't have been available until now. But the appearance of Su Han made Patriarch Langhua feel that this was not impossible. Isn't Nanshan Pill also a pill that everyone has never heard of before? Su Han, a young man, seems to be born to create miracles. "Senior, we'll talk about the elixir later. I want to go to the three ancient formations near Langhuan Lingguo first." Su Han said with a smile. "good." Ancestor Langhua knew that Su Han came to Langhuan Lingguo this time just for the three ancient formations. If he hadn't made a condition to let him come to Langhuanling as a guest first, I'm afraid he would have gone straight to the three ancient formations by now. "Well, this mountain protection formation has just been restored. I need to stay in Langhuanling Land to prevent problems from being discovered at any time. I will arrange for someone to accompany you. The locations of these three ancient formations are relatively hidden. Your first Once you go, there¡¯s a good chance you won¡¯t find a place.¡± The companion arranged by Patriarch Langhua for Su Han was of considerable background. He was the youngest lord of Langhuan Lingdi, ranking last among all the lords. Although he is the last one, he is still a high-ranking person in Langhuanling Land. After all, there are only a few lords in Langhuanling Land. This Lord is named Lord Lanyin. Perhaps because she is relatively young, she does not always put on airs like other senior executives, but is very lively, talking and laughing along the way. "Master Su Han, I have heard before that you provided the original formula of Shuiyue Pill to Patriarch Langhua. I didn't expect that you are so experienced and knowledgeable at such a young age. Qionghua Lingdi really picked it up this time. We¡¯ve arrived at a treasure.¡± "Speaking of which, it seems that ever since we met you, we in Langhuanlingland have been blessed with good fortune. No matter it isThe original recipe of Moon Pill and the Mountain Guard Formation are both priceless treasures for Langhuan Lingdi. I think it is necessary for Langhuanlingdi to have a good relationship with you. Otherwise, you should consider our talented female disciple of Langhuanlingdi who is naturally beautiful Hehe. " When Venerable Lanyin said this, he couldn't help but laugh. Su Han smiled bitterly and said: "Your Majesty, please don't mess with the mandarin duck records. In fact, for me, it is already very good that Langhuan Lingdi is willing to let me explore the three ancient formation ruins." "Master Su Han, are those three ancient formation ruins also related to the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect?" Venerable Lanyin asked curiously. "I don't know about this. I'm afraid I can only know it if I see it with my own eyes." Su Han said. Venerable Lanyin said: "Speaking of which, we in Langhuan Lingdi have also explored these three ancient secret formation ruins in the past generations. However, there seems to be no secret realm there, and there are no inherited treasures to be unearthed." Su Han smiled and said, "I know this." He wants to visit these three ancient formation ruins, and of course he is not here to explore some secret realm or dig out any treasures. He came to look for clues that could break the boundaries of the territory. According to the intelligence from Qionghua Spiritual Land, these three ancient formation ruins may still contain clues to break the boundaries of the territory. "Mr. Su Han, this place is one of the three ancient formation ruins. However, we at Langhuanling Land have studied this ruins many times, and it doesn't look like there is anything special about it." Venerable Lanyin led Su Han to a place. Su Han walked around the place and shook his head in disappointment: "This place is an ancient battlefield, with obvious traces of fighting. There once was a formation here, and there were fierce battles, but now there is nothing useful. Stuff stays.¡± Su Han¡¯s judgment is basically the same as that of Langhuan Lingdi, and it can be regarded as confirming Langhuan Lingdi¡¯s judgment. Next, the two flew to two other ancient formation ruins. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 942: Another clue You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! To Su Han's disappointment, the other two ancient formation ruins did not have any clues about the boundaries of the territory. It can be said that the information about Qionghua Spiritual Land this time is completely wrong. However, the two of them did not gain anything at all. While exploring the last ancient formation ruins, Su Han accidentally discovered that although there was nothing to excavate about this ancient formation ruins from the outside, that was just an illusion. In fact, there is a relatively secret formation line inside this ruins, hiding a space. In fact, this is a space formation. If you have not seen it before, you will not know that there is a cave inside. ??The powerful men of the past dynasties in Langhuan Lingdi regarded this ruins as an ordinary ruins, and did not discover the existence of the space formation in this ruins at all. After listening to Su Han¡¯s explanation, Venerable Lanyin was overjoyed on the spot: ¡°You mean, this is an ancient secret realm?¡± "It's very possible." Su Han nodded. This sudden surprise left Venerable De Lanyin stunned for a moment. This is an ancient secret realm that has never been explored before. In other words, it is unknown how many treasures and inheritance there are inside. "Master Su Han, this is really an unexpected surprise. Do you understand the mystery of this space formation?" Venerable Lanyin looked at Su Han expectantly. Su Han smiled and said, "I know a little bit about it." "That¡­¡­" Venerable Lanyin just spoke, but was interrupted by Su Han: "Venerable Sir, I don't have time to help you open this secret realm now. However, Patriarch Langhua is also quite accomplished in some things about space secrets. I will write a few Leave the clues to her, and I believe that if she comes, she will soon be able to find the relevant patterns." "However, Your Majesty, you must also remember that any secret realm has risks. Not all secret realms are filled with treasures, and there may be only dangers inside." Many secret realms for geniuses to explore have been explored by predecessors and confirmed to contain treasures. As for this kind of secret place that no one has discovered yet, it is difficult to say whether it is a treasure or a trap. Su Han simply wrote down a few clues and handed them to Venerable Lan Yin. Venerable Lanyin also said: "Master Su Han, our Langhuanling land owes you another favor." Su Han said: "This is what you said. Venerable Lanyin, the three ancient formation ruins have been explored. If nothing happens, I will leave first." There was still a trace of regret in Su Han's tone. None of the three ancient ruins found what he wanted to explore. Su Han still felt a little regretful in his heart. Seeing the faint look of disappointment on Su Han's face, Venerable Lanyin moved in his heart and said: "Master Su Han, although I don't know why you are exploring this ancient formation site, but if you are interested in ancient formations, I I once read an ancient book in the Sutra Pavilion of Langhuan Spiritual Land, and it mentioned that the place where the Thousand Island Domain formation fluctuations are strongest is actually not in Langhuan Spiritual Kingdom, but in Tianluo Spiritual Kingdom." "Tianluo Lingguo?" Su Han's eyes moved. "That's right. I don't know why. Tianluo Lingguo is obviously not very strong in formations, and Tianluo Lingguo doesn't have a legacy like the ancient Jedi Sect. But that ancient book says that there is a weird formation in Tianluo Lingguo. The law fluctuates, and that kind of fluctuation is very strong. Even a very large ancient formation cannot compare to one-tenth of that kind of fluctuation." When Venerable Lanyin talked about this, he seemed to be telling some anecdotes, with a sigh in his tone. "Sir, how credible is this statement?" Su Han asked. Venerable Lanyin smiled and said: "The Langhuanling Ksitigarbha Scripture Pavilion has searched for ancient books all over the world. The sources of many ancient books are no longer available. I don't know how credible this statement is, but maybe you can go there yourself. Will you be able to discover something in just one trip?" As he spoke, Venerable Lanyin continued: "I heard that in Tianluo Lingguo, there is a strange place called the Black Prison. Even the people of Tianluo Lingguo stay far away from it and do not dare to visit easily. Tianluo Lingguo Since there is a place like Black Prison, it is not surprising that there are weird formation fluctuations." It has to be said that although Venerable Lanyin only said a few words, these few words showed her amazing intuition. "Associating the black prison with the weird formation fluctuations may have been just a casual remark of Venerable Lanyin, but it inspired a new idea in Su Han's mind. "Perhaps I have always wanted to find clues to break the boundaries of the territory from this ancient formation ruins, but I am actually going in the wrong direction? Maybe IShould I take a trip to Tianluo Lingguo? " At the moment, Su Han said goodbye to Venerable Lanyin. Lord Lanyin mounted the flying spirit beast, turned into a streak of colorful light, and disappeared into the clouds. Su Han also got on the flying boat and returned to the direction of Qionghua Lingguo. Back to Qionghua Lingguo, Su Han met King Lingdan. During the month that Su Han left, Qionghua Lingdi made a breakthrough in refining Nanshan Pill. Several core alchemy elders can now independently refine low-grade Nanshan elixirs. However, the output is not high yet, and each person can only refine one pill per month. And King Ling Dan has been able to independently refine the mid-grade Nanshan Dan. Su Han also successfully received his first dividend, 800 million low-grade yuan stones. Looking at King Lingdan¡¯s red face and energetic look, Su Han knew that this kind of dividends would be more and more abundant in the future. 800 million, plus the Yuan Stone that Su Han won at the Alchemy Conference, Su Han's current net worth has reached nearly 2 billion. "The feeling of making money while lying down is really good!" Of course, Su Han knew that two billion low-grade Yuan Stones was an unimaginable amount of wealth for ordinary King Realm monks, but if it were placed on him, he would have to use the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation, the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm and other magical weapons. Terrifying consumption, these two billion low-grade Yuan Stones are actually consumed very quickly. Back in the cave, Su Han first took out the spirit beast bag containing the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm. After this month of cultivation, the bee colony's Ten Thousand Flowers Honeycomb has begun to take shape. In other words, now Su Han can put the Ten Thousand Flowers Beehive directly into the storage ring without the spirit beast bag, and the bee colony can survive. Su Han put in a few more king-level elixirs and 200,000 low-grade yuan stones. He estimated that when the bee swarm devours these resources, it should be able to evolve. The resources required for the evolution of the Purple Golden King Bee are quite terrifying. This is just the beginning. Compared with the resources that will be consumed later, this is just a drop in the ocean. After cultivating the Purple Gold King Bee, Su Han took out the Jedi Spirit Pearl from the storage ring. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 943 The Five Meridians Reunite You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This Jedi Spirit Pearl is truly extraordinary. As soon as Su Han took it out, he felt the powerful spiritual power of this Jedi Spirit Pearl. As the treasure of the ancient sect, this Jedi Spirit Pearl was indeed very amazing. If nothing else is said, just looking at the pulsation of the earth caused by this Jedi Spirit Pearl, one can know how terrifying the energy of the Jedi Spirit Pearl is. Furthermore, this Jedi Spiritual Pearl cannot be left outside for too long, otherwise, its energy fluctuations will also affect the monks in Qionghua Spiritual Land. Therefore, Su Han decided to sacrifice and refine this Jedi Spirit Pearl now. There is also a set of requirements for the sacrifice of the Jedi Spirit Pearl. Fortunately, Su Han also obtained the method of refining the Jedi Spirit Pearl from the classical books. This Jedi Spirit Pearl has been ownerless since ancient times, which makes it relatively easy for Su Han to sacrifice it. After the sacrifice, this Jedi Spirit Pearl will be equivalent to Su Han's exclusive treasure. In this way, Su Han's five elements attributes once again reached an unprecedented balance. Gold has the Tianhe Glazed Tower, wood has the Dream God Tree, water has the Magic Ice Sunflower, fire has the Glazed True Fire, and earth has the Jedi Spirit Pearl. On the way of martial arts, the five elements and five meridians fly together and develop together to form a great cycle of the five elements. It has indescribable benefits for the cultivation and development of warriors, and can make the martial arts potential of warriors more powerful than anyone else. It's not that those warriors who only cultivate one meridion don't want to cultivate all five meridians, but because of various reasons such as talent, resources, luck, energy, etc., they are unable to take care of all five meridians and can only put most of their energy into it. In one vein. After all, there are very few people like Su Han who have massive cultivation resources. And like Su Han, every attribute has a corresponding magic weapon to match, and these magic weapons are extremely rare. Such people have been around for hundreds of years. Not even one can come out. If you cannot cultivate all five meridians to the extreme, then the five meridians flying together will be meaningless. It is better to cultivate only one meridian to the extreme, which will be very powerful. This is the training idea of ??most ordinary warriors. Su Han's cultivation ideas are naturally different from theirs. Not only does the five meridians need to fly together, but each of them must be cultivated to the extreme. The advantage of Su Han's practice is that when he attacks the realm, he basically doesn't encounter too many obstacles. The obstacles encountered can always be easily overcome. The shackles encountered can always be easily torn into pieces. This path of cultivation is just like those geniuses with innate five-spirit bodies, a smooth road. Take the breakthrough to the King's Realm as an example. In fact, the average half-step to the King's Realm will always be difficult and frightening every step of the way. But during this process, Su Han was stable, without too many ups and downs, as smooth as if someone had broken through a small realm. And when he breaks through the small realm, he also seems to be much more relaxed than ordinary people. This kind of ease is actually not without reason. Because if you want to cultivate all the five meridians to the extreme, you have to consume a lot of cultivation resources and have enough luck to pursue some rare five elements magic weapons. To put it bluntly, it is to use your usual luck and hard work to exchange for a smooth and smooth journey when you pass the test. In fact, Su Han knew that a genius with an innate five-spirit body would not need to work as hard as himself to collect the five-element magic weapon. They are gifted from birth, with the five elements in their body being balanced, and they are born with the talent of all five meridians flying together. As long as they have enough resources, such geniuses will be able to practice smoothly, as if they were walking on flat ground. What takes other people ten years to achieve, they may achieve in one year. In his previous life, Su Han came into contact with many super sects and was very willing to recruit such top geniuses. Only super large sects have the resources and foundation to cultivate such extraordinary talents. However, such geniuses are rare in the entire Daxia territory. "I was born in a small border town in this life. In terms of the cultivation talent of this body, let alone those geniuses with innate five-spirit bodies, even in front of the martial arts geniuses in the Thousand Islands Domain, it is still not as good as others. 1. However, I have my own unique advantages that no one can match. No matter what kind of innate genius they are, I am confident that I can catch up with them and surpass them." Su Han¡¯s eyes were shining. He knew that his unique advantages were his past life experience, hard work, luck, and the mysterious evil eye. From Qingye City to today, Su Han's body has actually been transformed again and again. His body now is completely different from when he was in Qingye City. He doesn't know how much the transformation has improved. Su Han, who was in Qingye City back then, was not as qualified as those who hadComparing the geniuses with the Heavenly Five Spiritual Body, even compared with the martial arts geniuses in the Thousand Islands Region, there is no comparison at all, and they are not even qualified to be the followers of these geniuses. However, along the way, Su Han has grown to a point where these people dare not underestimate him, and sooner or later, he will be above them. This is a living example of grassroots counterattack. In fact, in Su Han's previous life, he did not agree with the sect's selection of disciples based solely on talent. He has seen many examples. A genius with an innate body of five spirits is sought after by all the super sects, but a seedling with mediocre qualifications but an extremely firm heart in martial arts has never been favored by these sects. . Su Han believes that this method of selecting talents is not only unfair, but also completely wrong. It has serious problems in terms of martial arts knowledge. In his previous life, he had always wanted to get rid of the superstition of these sects on innate talents, but he never expected that he would be reincarnated and become a young man with no innate talents. "Perhaps God has deliberately arranged it so that I can use myself as an example to break the stubborn perception of the martial arts world with my own hands!" When Su Han thought of this, he became even more motivated and full of confidence in his future path. Even though there are various cognitive problems in the current martial arts world, even though there are various shackles in the current martial arts world, what he has to do is not to be bound by these rules and not to be assimilated by these disadvantages. What he wants to take is a road that no one has ever walked before, and he wants to open up an unprecedented path on the road of martial arts. Perhaps in the next few hundred or thousands of years, the path I take will subvert the martial arts rules of this world and become a new rule and a new trend! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 944 Yan Qingshang is missing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although he did not break through the realm during this retreat, for Su Han, this kind of mental gain is more important than breaking through the realm. After coming out of seclusion, the morning sunshine shone on Su Han, making him look full of energy. "Senior Brother Su Han, it's not good!" A disciple of Lang Huanling came running out of breath. Su Han recognized this person as the follower in Yan Qingshang's cave. "Senior Brother Su Han, it's bad. Senior Sister YanSenior Sister Yan is missing!" This disciple was panting, his face turned pale, and he looked very panicked. "Speak calmly, what happened?" Su Han asked. "Senior Sister Yan, we were fine in the cave last night, but when we woke up early this morning, we found that Senior Sister Yan was missing!" the disciple said anxiously. Su Han guessed: "Perhaps she had something to do early in the morning and went somewhere, or was looking for a place to do some repairs?" "Senior Brother Su Han, this is impossible. Whenever Senior Sister Yan has something to do and leaves the cave, she will say hello to us followers so as not to worry us. But this time, we woke up early and found that she was missing. This shows that , She may not have left the cave voluntarily, Senior Brother Su Han, Senior Sister Yan is in any danger, you must save her." After hearing the words of this disciple, Su Han's face became serious. Judging from this situation, Yan Qingshang might not have left the cave voluntarily. "Who else did you report this situation to? Did you report it to the senior management of Lingdi?" Su Han asked. The disciple said: "When we found out that Senior Sister Yan was missing, we immediately came to see you, Senior Brother, before we had time to report it to Lingdi. Senior Brother Su Han, Senior Sister Yan usually doesn't like to interact with others. The only relationship we have in Lingdi is relatively The good thing is you, senior brother, you must save her, senior brother." Su Han muttered: "Since there is no report, then don't report it yet. After all, we still don't know where Senior Sister Yan has gone and whether she has really encountered any danger. What if it is just a false alarm, but instead makes a big fanfare? It¡¯s not good if people are panicked.¡± "Senior Brother Su Han, what should we do now?" "Let's go and have a look at Senior Sister Yan's cave. Maybe she will leave some clues before she leaves." Su Han said. At the moment, Su Han and his disciple arrived at Yan Qingshang's cave. This is Su Han¡¯s first visit to Yan Qingshang¡¯s cave. This cave is quieter than Su Han¡¯s cave in terms of location. Perhaps it was because Yan Qingshang didn't like to deal with people, but there were basically no traces of other people visiting the cave. There was a slender purple bamboo forest in the backyard of the cave, which was full of spiritual power and full of fairy flavor. Su Han first looked at the front and back yards, and then followed his disciples to the place where Yan Qingshang lived. Because Yan Qingshang doesn't like to be disturbed by others, her disciples usually don't come to the house where she lives. Even today, Yan Qingshang was found missing early in the morning, and her followers did not dare to enter her house easily. Su Han entered Yan Qingshang's room. The furnishings were neat and tidy, and it didn't feel like a girl's boudoir as he had imagined. Maybe it's because Yan Qingshang has a cold nature, so the furnishings in the room are as simple as they come. After looking around, Su Han suddenly found a note on the table. Because none of Yan Qingshang's followers dared to enter the room, no one had noticed this note before. Picking up the note, Su Han read it once, and then immediately frowned. This note was actually written to myself. Su Han's first reaction was that he thought he had read it wrong, but after reading it again, he found that the note was indeed addressed to him, and it was not written by Yan Qingshang. On this note, there was actually a message left for Su Han, saying that Yan Qingshang had been taken away by him. If Su Han wants Yan Qingshang to come back intact, he should follow the clues left behind and catch up. This message is simply incomprehensible, and there is no signature behind it. "Did Senior Sister Yan offend someone? Or did I offend someone?" Su Han thought for a moment and felt that the latter possibility was more likely. If Yan Qingshang offended someone, there was no reason for him to be involved. The only possibility is that he has offended someone, and this person also knows that he and Yan Qingshang are relatively close. And I also understand some of my own personality. If you are an ordinary person, when you see such a note, your first reaction may be to report it to the Qionghua Spiritual Land and use the huge power of the Spiritual Land to solve this problem.Things. However, the person who left the note seemed to know that with Su Han's character, he would not report it to Qionghua Spiritual Land, but would choose to pursue it himself. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??otherwise, it would be impossible to sneak into the Qionghua Spiritual Land silently, or even sneak into the cave of the core disciples, and take people away by force. You must know that there are defensive formations arranged by Qionghua Lingdi outside the cave of the core disciples, and Yan Qingshang himself is also at the ninth level of King Realm, so he cannot be captured so easily. Su Han glanced around the room and found no clues as mentioned on the note. However, Su Han immediately remembered something and his eyes fell on the purple bamboo forest in the backyard. Sure enough, Su Han found some clues in the purple bamboo forest. It turned out to be a very rare poison, which was applied to the bamboo poles in the purple bamboo forest. If you are not a person who is very knowledgeable about poisons, you may pass by the purple bamboo forest a hundred times without noticing it. "Interesting, when did I get into trouble with such a person?" Su Han couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. At the moment, Su Han called Yan Qingshang's disciples: "Don't worry, you, Senior Sister Yan, should be fine for the time being. Please don't tell Lingdi about this matter for the time being. I'll be back soon." "Senior Brother Su Han, will Senior Sister Yan really be fine?" "Don't worry, I promise you." Su Han was still very confident in his judgment. Since the person who took Yan Qingshang away came for Su Han, at least he would not do anything to harm Yan Qingshang until he saw Su Han. At that moment, Su Han jumped up and chased in the direction of the purple bamboo forest. Along the way, Su Han discovered many clues one after another. These clues are basically colorless and odorless poisons, and they are all rare and strange poisons. If you are not a person with high knowledge of poisons, it is basically impossible to discover them. these clues. Following these clues, Su Han gradually left Qionghua Spiritual Land and entered a wilderness and dense forest without anyone's jurisdiction. In this wilderness and dense forest, Su Han could clearly feel that the clues were denser and more misleading. In Su Han's consciousness, he even vaguely felt an invisible pressure and smelled a dangerous aura. ¡¾Seeing that it is the end of the month again, please send me a wave of flowers! Next month, Feiyue plans to reward more updates with flowers. The more flowers, the more pops! You will definitely not be disappointed, everyone is looking forward to it] (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 945: Layers of Poison Array You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This invisible pressure forced Su Han to stop. He knew that if he continued to chase without hesitation, he would probably fall into someone else's trap. At this moment, Su Han released the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm. Now, with the cultivation of his large resources, the bee swarm has completed a round of evolution. Its cultivation has reached the fifth level of King Realm, and its number has reached thirty. Driven by Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness, the swarm explored paths in all directions. The Purple King Bee itself is an extremely poisonous creature, so the bee colony is not afraid of poison at all. Traveling through this dense forest full of dangers is like walking on flat ground. What¡¯s more important is that the Purple Gold King Bee is extremely small and cannot be found unless you look carefully. Therefore, when it comes to gathering information, this Purple Gold King Bee is undoubtedly the best choice. Within half an hour, news from the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm was fed back to Su Han's consciousness. After accepting this information in his consciousness, Su Han frowned slightly. Sure enough, according to the information fed back by the Purple King Bee, there are all kinds of strange poisons entrenched within dozens of miles in this dense forest area. " Moreover, these strange poisons are no longer the type of clues. According to the information from the Purple Golden King Bee, these strange poisons have formed various poison arrays, densely packed and interlocking, entrenched in the jungle. This kind of poison array is not only poisonous, but also contains various other traps, which cannot be completely avoided by just relying on the poison avoidance bloodline. If Su Han had jumped in rashly just now, he might have fallen into a trap by now. "The person who took away Senior Sister Yan is probably not a simple person." Su Han was able to keep his composure and waited at the edge of the dense forest, waiting for the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm to bring back more news. With the passage of time, the purple and gold king bee colonies have basically returned. According to the description of the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm, Su Han also had a playful smile on his lips. The person he faced was indeed no ordinary person. This poison formation actually deliberately made many gaps. This is just like leaving a hole in a bag, waiting for someone to get in. It is also a trap. As long as you enter this gap, basically, it is like fish on the chopping board, ready to be slaughtered. "When have I ever offended such a person? It seems that among the people I have met, there is no one who is so skilled in poison." Su Han was certain that he had never seen this person who used poison. ????????????????????????????????? How can someone who has never met him have so much hatred for him, to the point where he wants to solve it in this way? Su Han thought about it over and over, but couldn't think of any clues. At that moment, he decided to lure this person out first. Through the powerful intelligence capabilities of the Purple Gold King Bee, Su Han has locked the area covered by the poison array, which is an area of ??dozens of miles in radius. At the moment, Su Han was not in a hurry and walked around the area. As expected, just like the information sent back by the Purple Gold King Bee, this area was completely covered by the poison array. Once these poison arrays are all activated, even if you have the poison-avoiding bloodline, you will be trapped and become the owner of the poison array. Su Han walked around the perimeter and roughly observed the layout of the poison array. He also had a preliminary understanding of the strength of the owner of the poison array. I have to admit that this poison array is very cleverly arranged. At least so far, Su Han has not seen a more powerful poison master in the Thousand Islands Domain. " Moreover, it can be seen from some of the details of the arrangement that this person's martial arts strength is also very good. This kind of person is very difficult to deal with. "However, when it comes to using poison, Su Han is an expert, and he was the ancestor of this game in his previous life. Although he does not despise the owner of this poisonous array, he is not afraid either. ¡°On the contrary, he felt that this poison master was somewhat interesting. ¡­¡­ At this moment, in the center of the poisonous array area, a figure is sitting cross-legged, observing the movement around the poisonous array through his spiritual consciousness. "Damn it, is this kid's nose a dog's nose? Why is his sense of smell so sensitive? Every time he is about to reach the poison array, he stops and walks in the other direction?" This man was observing Su Han's movements with all his concentration, and he was already a little impatient at this moment. He had set up so many poison formations just to wait here, waiting for Su Han to rush in. As a result, every time Su Han walked to the edge of the poisonous array, he would always avoid the poisonous array area and circle around the edge of the poisonous array as if he had eyes behind his back.   This made the figure anxious. It felt like a hunter setting up a trap and waiting for its prey. As a result, the prey always wandered around the trap but did not step into it. This figure naturally doesn¡¯t know that Su Han¡¯s Purple Gold King Bee has already explored the poison array area. Now Su Han is wandering around the poison array area, just observing, and has no intention of diving into it. As time goes by, this figure¡¯s patience is gradually running out. At this moment, Su Han suddenly smiled lightly and shouted directly from the edge of the poisonous formation. "People inside, hurry up and hand over my senior sister Yan. If you hand over the person now, I can put this matter aside." With this shout, Su Han contained spiritual power that rippled inside, just like spring thunder exploding, the sound of thunder rolled, covering the entire poison array area. Next to the figure, Yan Qingshang also heard Su Han's shouting, and her body trembled slightly. Although she was forced to take a poison that suppressed her consciousness, she was completely groggy at the moment. However, she could hear Su Han's voice. This figure sneaked into her cave early in the morning, used poison to plot against her, and took her away. Yan Qingshang thought that she had offended some enemy. From the beginning, she was prepared to resist desperately and fight to the death. However, gradually she discovered that this person¡¯s purpose in kidnapping her was not her own. It was only now that she heard Su Han's voice that Yan Qingshang was sure that this person was using herself as a cover to lure Junior Brother Su Han. At this moment, Yan Qingshang's heart was filled with joy and worry. What I was happy about was that Su Han found him so quickly, which showed that he still cared about him very much. What worries me is that there are layers of poison formations in this dense forest, clearly aimed at Su Han. In the end, worry prevailed. Yan Qingshang witnessed the process of this person setting up the poison array with her own eyes and knew that his poisoning techniques were good. ¡° Moreover, this man¡¯s appearance also felt familiar to her. She tried her best to recall it for a long time, and finally recalled it. This person is quite famous in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. Yan Qingshang definitely didn¡¯t want Su Han to put himself in danger and run into this man¡¯s poisonous formation in order to save himself. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 946: Putting oneself in danger You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The figure sitting cross-legged in the center of the formation also heard Su Han's shouting. At that moment, the figure frowned slightly and stood up. He didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would dare to yell at him? He also said that if Yan Qingshang is released, then the blame can be forgotten? This Su Han seems to be really ignorant. I have never heard of my own name. If he knew who he was, Su Han would never dare to make such a noise. At that moment, the man also used spiritual power fluctuations to amplify his voice, and said calmly: "You can let him go. How about we play a game. As long as you can find my location within half an hour, I will let him go immediately. But , what should you say if you can¡¯t find it within half an hour?¡± "Then what do you want to say?" Su Han said. The man said calmly: "You are happy. Don't worry, I won't kill you, nor will I destroy your cultivation, as long as you let Shao Tian go." "Shaotian?" Su Han raised his eyebrows. He didn't expect that this person's request was to release Shaotian himself? After working on it for a long time, this person turned out to be directed at Shaotian. At the moment, Su Han chuckled: "Who are you Shaotian? Even Shaotian can't do anything to me, do you think you can do anything to me?" Su Han's mind turned quickly, and he knew that this person did not directly propose to exchange Yan Qingshang for Shao Tian, ??but was trying to play some game with him. This was enough to prove that this person was very confident in his poisoning methods and had no intention of using it at all. I thought I would lose. ¡°Perhaps this person thinks that not only must he get Shaotian back, but he must also severely humiliate Su Han, which is enough. This is enough to show that this man has a close relationship with Shaotian. Otherwise, there would be no such idea of ??avenging Shao Tian. After hearing what Su Han said, the man sneered: "Who told you that I am not as good as Shaotian?" Su Han smiled faintly: "Really? Then I will wait and see to see how capable you, Shaotian's junior, are?" "How do you know that I am Shaotian's descendant?" the man said coldly. "Does it need to be said? It's too obvious. Your voice is very young, and you came to Qionghualingland to save Shao Tian single-handedly. More importantly, you care about Shao Tian's reputation very much, and you want to use this method to save Shao Tian. I stepped on it to restore some of Shao Tian¡¯s reputation. Apart from Shao Tian¡¯s descendants, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who could meet such conditions.¡± Su Han said unhurriedly. "Okay, very good." After hearing this, the man smiled instead of angry, and laughed loudly, "Even if you guessed it, it doesn't mean anything. Now your deeds are spread everywhere in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, I I think you are just a person who is seeking fame and reputation. If you don't agree, let's make a bet. I want to see if you dare to enter the dense forest in front of you and find me." Su Han smiled nonchalantly and said casually: "Okay, enough nonsense. If I can find you in half an hour, you will let me go, right?" "yes." The figure smiled arrogantly. He absolutely did not believe that Su Han could find him through the layers of poisonous formations within half an hour. " Let alone half an hour, even if he was given half a month, Su Han couldn't do it. As long as you activate this poisonous formation, no matter how brilliant you are in alchemy or martial arts, if you fall into the poisonous formation, you will be at your mercy. Su Han glanced at the dense forest in front of him and suddenly smiled: "Okay, then I'll give it a try." As he spoke, Su Han did not hesitate and immediately ran into the dense forest in front of him. This scene, in the eyes of that man, made him a little dazed for a moment. He thought that Su Han would definitely bargain, or question whether he had done anything in this dense forest. I didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would be so happy and rush in directly. Could it be that I overestimated this Su Han? In fact, this Su Han is not even a smart person at all, but just a brainless fool? "Hmph, no matter how reckless you are, if he really dies under my poisonous formation, I can be considered as earning back the reputation of Uncle Shaotian!" The man smiled arrogantly. He was not afraid that Su Han would really die. Anyway, if Su Han died, he could still use Yan Qingshang to blackmail Qiong Hualing into letting Shao Tian go. He asked Su Han out alone just to crush Su Han under his feet and restore the reputation of the Shaw family. ¡° If the champion of the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference can really die by his own hands, it will undoubtedly be a good thing for him to become famous. and thisOn the other hand, Yan Qingshang next to her became extremely anxious. Although her consciousness was restricted and she could not see the scene outside the dense forest, she could also hear from the conversation between the two that Su Han agreed to this man's provocation and had now entered the poisonous formation. within the area. She absolutely didn¡¯t believe that Su Han couldn¡¯t tell that there was a poisonous formation in this area. The reason why Su Han broke in without hesitation was to save her. This made her extremely anxious. She definitely didn¡¯t want Su Han to put himself in danger to save herself. However, now that her consciousness is restricted by poison, it is impossible to send a warning message to Su Han. After Su Han entered the dense forest, his consciousness was fully opened and he observed carefully. He found that the poison array area was roughly divided into two areas: the outer area and the inner area. In the outer area, the poison array is arranged one stronghold connected to another, leaving many passages in the middle to deliberately lure people in, and then form a siege after entering. And when Su Han successfully passed through the outer area and entered the inner area, he found that the inner area was very different from the outer area. There seems to be no poisonous formation in this inner area. At least, if you are someone who knows nothing about poisoning, you will definitely not see anything unusual when you walk into this area. All the poison formations seemed to have disappeared, and everything was natural. Even people who know some ways of using poisons can only see a small number of very obvious sources of poisons. In fact, these poison sources are all used to deceive people. If you believe that there is only this poison source in this area, you will definitely die without a burial place. In fact, this inner area is densely covered with poison arrays. Even every plant and tree may be a source of poison, and deadly poison may be hidden in every place you step on. Even the air is filled with all kinds of deadly toxins. Even a master who is very accomplished in the art of using poisons can see many ways, but he may not be able to discover all the hidden sources of poisons. In fact, the person in the center of the formation was extremely surprised when he saw that Su Han had not been knocked down when he came to the inner area. He originally thought that Su Han could persist in the outer area at most, but in the inner area, he would definitely not be able to persist for even a minute. Unexpectedly, this champion of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms Alchemy Conference is really not a wasted name. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 947: Preliminary Contest You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the man was surprised, he didn't feel any nervousness in his heart. He still has many follow-up methods. It would be a big mistake to think that he only has these methods. After all, he also knows that there are things like poison-avoiding treasures in the world, so naturally it is impossible to just arrange some poison sources and be done. The real highlight is yet to come. When Su Han walked to a big tree, a sharp and fleeting whistle suddenly came from Su Han's ears. As soon as the whistle fell, there were countless tiny sounds, like silkworms eating mulberry leaves, ringing in Su Han's ears. Su Han frowned slightly, and with a sweep of his consciousness, he discovered that countless groups of colorful snakes were pouring out from all directions in the grass next to the big tree. These snakes are obviously highly venomous. Moreover, the number is increasing, and countless venomous snakes are intertwined together, so densely packed that it makes people's scalp numb, and they are constantly surrounding Su Han like a tide. " Moreover, these poisonous snakes were also mixed with scorpions, centipedes, and countless strange poisons, and Su Han was surrounded in the blink of an eye. ¡°If ordinary people saw this scene, no matter how strong their nerves were, they would feel uncomfortable and stunned for a short period of time. However, Su Han had a calm expression, looking at the densely packed poisonous substances, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "Being able to control so many poisons at once, it seems that your Excellency is indeed better than his master in using poisons, even better than Shao Tian. However, besides being disgusting, what can these things do? Practical use?¡± Su Han laughed heartily, and the sound waves rolled like thunder, covering an area of ??dozens of miles in radius. "Humph, it's useless?" The man's voice also came from a very far away place, "Then you try it, remember this is just my first test, if you can't even pass the first test, then You don¡¯t deserve to be let go at all.¡± Su Han smiled slightly when he heard this. Suddenly, as soon as he lifted the air from his chest, a roaring sound like a dragon roared out. As soon as this dragon roar came out, the group of snakes that were surging forward crazily suddenly became extremely frightened, as if they had hit a hot iron plate, they turned around and fled back! A feeling of panic instantly spread among the snakes. The snakes that were rushing towards this direction all turned around and fled at a faster speed. Dragons and snakes are inseparable. Some people have said that snakes themselves are the lowest bloodline of the dragon clan. Of course, this is just a statement. However, it is a fact that snakes are naturally afraid of dragons. These snakes were originally just ordinary poisons, not even comparable to a single hair of the Purple King Bee. As soon as he heard the sound of the dragon's roar and felt the awe-inspiring dragon power emanating from Su Han's body, these snakes were basically scared out of their wits, and naturally they ran as far as they could. In the blink of an eye, the flood-like swarm of poisonous snakes dispersed completely. Su Han smiled faintly: "Your Excellency's magical powers should be more than that. To be honest, manipulating some such low-level poisons will only lower your status. In front of a true expert, it will only increase the laughter." Su Han¡¯s words were obviously deliberately said to make the other party angry. In fact, even the most common poison can be manipulated so much at once, which at least shows that the other party's spiritual consciousness is unusually powerful. However, Su Han said this deliberately to hurt the other person's self-esteem. While speaking, Su Han's figure had already approached the core area of ??the poison array. The man stayed in the core area of ??the poisonous formation, and he couldn't help but be disappointed when he saw that Su Han had dispersed the snakes he controlled so easily. He also guessed that Su Han might have a way to deal with these poisonous snakes, but in his imagination, it would not be easy for Su Han to deal with these snakes, and at least he would force Su Han to use one or two trump cards. But he never expected that Su Han didn't show any trump cards at all, and dispersed all the snakes with just one or two roars. Originally, this person planned to test Su Han's depth with a group of snakes, but this time everything came to nothing. There was no way to test Su Han's depth. Instead, he was ridiculed by Su Han. These sarcastic words are quite destructive when they fall on people who think highly of themselves. "It seems that this kid can win the Alchemy Tournament championship and defeat Uncle Shaotian. He really has some real ability." This person was shocked. Originally, he thought that in the twelve souls?There is no one among the younger generation who is worthy of his efforts to use poisonous methods. But now it seems that I still underestimated the enemy. Instead, a strong fighting spirit emerged from this man's heart, and he even wanted to compete with Su Han in the use of poison. However, when this man saw Su Han striding towards the core of the formation, a strange smile appeared on his face. The closer to the core area of ??this formation, the more violent and complex the poison source becomes. He didn't believe it. Even if Su Han had a poison-avoiding treasure, the effect of the poison-avoiding treasure was limited. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he believe that this guy can still be invulnerable to all poisons? Su Han could actually feel that every time he took a step forward, more complex poison sources would continue to approach him in various ways. He knew that the person who used poison must be staying in the core area of ??the formation, waiting to see his joke and the moment he fell to the ground with poison. Suddenly, a mocking smile appeared on Su Han's face. Then, the next moment, Su Han's figure disappeared from the place. "Um?" The man was concentrating on observing with his spiritual consciousness, and couldn't help but be stunned when he saw this situation. He didn¡¯t see at all how Su Han¡¯s figure disappeared. But he was certain that he wouldn't have such fast physical and magical powers. "Did this kid use some kind of deception?" This person has doubts in his mind and almost has the urge to go to the scene to check it out in person. However, he immediately gave up the idea. "This kid must have used some kind of deceit to trick me into leaving here so that he can come and rescue the hostages! In fact, he must still be in the same place. Don't let me be fooled by such a clumsy trick. I will stay here and stand still. , let¡¯s see what other tricks this guy can use?¡± This man made up his mind, and with all his consciousness fully activated, he started searching near the area where Su Han disappeared. He believed that Su Han was definitely still in that place, but he just used some kind of blinding method to prevent him from seeing it. But he wanted to find out this guy who was pretending to be a ghost. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 948 The situation changes drastically You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After watching for a while, this man also had a very puzzled look on his face. No clues could be found in the area where Su Han disappeared. Su Han seemed to have disappeared from the place out of thin air. He couldn't even see any trace of Su Han's disappearance. "How is that possible? I have arranged at least twelve poisonous arrays in that place. If he left from there, those twelve poisonous arrays should also have been triggered." Those twelve poison arrays have different forms. Even if only one of them takes effect, it is enough to keep Su Han. This person didn¡¯t believe that Su Han could escape unscathed despite triggering the twelve poison arrays. ¡°He definitely didn¡¯t escape, he must still be hiding there.¡± This person¡¯s heart is even more certain. At that moment, a sneer appeared on the man's lips. He turned his palm over, and a transparent scorpion suddenly appeared in his palm. Ordinary scorpions should not have such a large size. However, this scorpion is as long as two palms, its two large claws are particularly ferocious, its tail is bright red, and its whole body shell is actually transparent, like crystal. At first glance, it looks like an amazing spiritual creature. "That kid must have escaped underground. Crystal Scorpion King, go escape three feet below the ground and find that kid for me." There was an extremely confident smile on this man's face. As a poison master, it is normal for him to raise spiritual creatures. This Crystal Scorpion King is the spiritual beast that he is proud of. Even if Su Han hides underground, this extremely poisonous Crystal Scorpion King can still escape underground and pull him out. "Even if he has the magical ability to escape from the earth, the human's magical ability to escape from the earth can't match the speed of the small Crystal Scorpion King underground. At the speed of my Crystal Scorpion King, in less than a quarter of an hour, it will definitely You can find that kid." This man also had a plan in mind. However, a quarter of an hour passed, but there was no good news as he expected. "What's going on? The Crystal Scorpion King is out. Even if the boy can't be found for a quarter of an hour, there should be some movement. Why is there no movement at all?" This man murmured to himself in confusion. If it weren't for the fact that he didn't want to leave the hostages, he would have been unable to restrain his impulse and went to the scene to take a look. Two quarters of an hour passed, and there was still no news from the Crystal Scorpion King. Now he could no longer sit still. It was no longer a matter of whether the Crystal Scorpion King could find someone, but that there had been no news from the Crystal Scorpion King for two quarters of an hour. This in itself was extremely abnormal. "It is extremely difficult to raise such a Crystal Scorpion King. Not only do you have to feed it a large amount of yuan stones every day, but you also have to find all kinds of rare crystal minerals for it to devour. He had put a lot of thought into raising this Crystal Scorpion King, and he definitely didn't want anything bad to happen to it. At the moment, the man carefully searched the surrounding area with his spiritual consciousness and made sure that Su Han did not appear in the center of the formation. Then he left the dazed Yan Qingshang in place and swayed towards Su Han. Rush to the place where you disappeared. When he arrived at that place, he discovered that all twelve poison arrays on the scene had been triggered. This time, he couldn't believe his eyes even more: "All twelve poison arrays were triggered? Then why hasn't this kid fallen to the ground yet?" He has always been very confident in his poisoning methods. Now that Su Han had triggered the twelve poison arrays, there were no traces of his death due to the poison. This had completely subverted his cognition and made him feel extremely incredible. "not good!" The man suddenly reacted, "I fell into that kid's trick to lure the tiger away from the mountain!" Originally, he thought that Su Han never left this place. But now that he arrived at the scene and found that all twelve poison arrays had been triggered, he realized that Su Han might have already left this area using an unknown method. "Hurry back to the formation center!" The man swayed and was about to rush back when suddenly a flower appeared in front of his eyes. A vine suddenly sprang out from the ground in front of him. At the top of the vine was a sunflower with tightly closed petals. The next moment, the sunflower opened its petals and spit out something. When the man saw it, he was shocked. It turned out to be his own Crystal Scorpion King. At this moment, the Crystal Scorpion King was completely stiff and covered with a layer of frost. It was completely lifeless and was completely frozen. How can it be? This person couldn¡¯t help but take a breath of cold air, how could his own Crystal Scorpion KingObviously, under the ground, ordinary king-level monks can't do anything at all. How could they be knocked down so easily? This has completely subverted his cognition and made him temporarily absent-minded. And at this moment, a joking voice rang out from not far away: "After setting up so many poison formations, I thought you were very powerful, but now it seems that you are nothing more than that?" The man suddenly turned around and saw Su Han's voice not far away, with a mocking smile on his face. "bastard thing" The man became angry from embarrassment. He turned his palm and a short knife suddenly appeared in his hand. With a flash of cold light, he slashed in the direction of Su Han. But when the cold light struck Su Han, Su Han's figure dissipated like a bubble. The next moment, Su Han appeared in another place: "However, your poisoning methods are still very powerful. Why don't you surrender to me like Shao Tian?" Su Han was smiling, which seemed like the greatest irony in this man's eyes. Without even thinking about it, he slashed at Su Han with another ray of sword light. Su Han¡¯s figure dissipated like a bubble again. Next, Su Han¡¯s figures appeared in all directions, more and more, as if there were more than a dozen Su Hans appearing at once, each with the same smiling face. And when this person slashes at a certain figure with his sword, the figure will disappear. After a while, the figure will slowly reappear. This situation is simply so weird and weird. "A mere illusion, you want to do something to me?" The man's face showed an angry look, and he glanced between the dozen Su Hans with his eyes, trying to use his spiritual sense to distinguish which one was the real Su Han. However, what confused him was that he couldn't tell the difference. With his spiritual consciousness, it stands to reason that he should be able to distinguish between these illusions and supernatural powers at a glance. However, according to his spiritual consciousness, the dozen or so Su Han in front of him were all the same, and none of them were different. For a time, this man's heart also stirred up a storm. A pair of suspicious eyes kept glancing back and forth among the dozen or so Su Hans. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 949: Martial Arts Confrontation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Don't look, I'm here." Suddenly, Su Han's voice sounded in a completely different direction. This man looked up in shock, his pupils suddenly shrank! I saw Su Han's figure, but he didn't know when he appeared in the distance. Moreover, there was another figure beside Su Han. That figure is clearly Yan Qingshang! "How is it possible?" This man couldn't believe it. He thought he had seen it wrong, or was this another illusion created by Su Han? ¡°I am clearly confronting Su Han here, but this kid can¡¯t possibly do both, confronting me here and going to the center of the formation to save people at the same time, right? "No, I was deceived by this kid again!" The man's mind was like lightning, and he realized that the dozen "Su Han" he saw were all phantoms! But the real Su Han had already gone to the center of the formation to save people. Therefore, there is nothing different about the dozen "Su Hans" he saw, because all of them are phantoms. You can¡¯t blame him for being deceived by such a cheap trick. Even if ordinary illusions can create phantoms, the real body and the phantom must not be too far apart. If the real body is too far away from the phantom, the phantom will disappear. "And Su Han's illusion can actually be thousands of meters away between the real body and the phantom. What level of illusion can this be? For a moment, the man was silent, but in his heart, there was a storm. A pair of eyes, shining with surprise, stared at Su Han, but did not speak. "Your Excellency, I have rescued you. However, since you dared to go to Qionghualing Land alone to kidnap my senior sister, who is your name? You should have an explanation, right?" Su Han said with a half-smile but not a smile. The man's eyes shone with unwillingness, and he snorted coldly: "Don't you know that I am Shaotian's descendant? What else do you want to know?" Su Han chuckled: "How do I know whether there are dozens or hundreds of Shaotian's descendants? Every bottle should have a first and last name, right?" "Junior brother, this guy's name is Shao Wutian. It is said that among Shaotian's descendants, he is the best one. He has the hope of being better than his master. He also has a high status in the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. He is known as one of the hundreds of people in the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. The most promising genius since 2000. Moreover, his reputation has been spread for more than ten years, and he has hardly participated in the competition for fame and fortune among the younger generation in recent years." Yan Qingshang suddenly said. At this moment, she was somewhat awake. Although her consciousness was restricted by the poison, she could hear all the conversations between the two. "Oh? In other words, this guy is considered a famous figure in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms?" Su Han smiled leisurely. Yan Qingshang glanced at Shao Wutian and said, "Yes, this person is a master of poison and martial arts. He has already made a name for himself in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms when he was young." Su Han said: "How does it compare with the Lei Pi from Wu Yun Ling Kingdom?" Yan Qingshang was stunned, obviously not expecting that Su Han would suddenly mention the Thunderbolt of Wuyun Lingguo. Shao Wutian could no longer hold back and sneered: "How dare you compare yourself to me, even if you are just a thunderbolt? Are you kidding me?" Yan Qingshang also answered as objectively as possible: "There is still a gap between Lei Bu's reputation and Shao Wutian's." Su Han laughed: "I see, it seems that he is really not a simple person. But Shao Wutian, I have fulfilled your request. According to the previous agreement, I not only found your location within half an hour, but also He also rescued everyone. What do you say?" Shao Wutian snorted coldly, a trace of unwillingness and doubt flashed across his face. However, he still refused to admit defeat: "Even if you rescue her, you can't save her life. Do you know what kind of poison she had? Can you untie it?" Su Han smiled lightly and said: "There are really not many strange poisons in the world that can stump me. You just arranged so many strange poisons, you can't do anything to defeat me, right?" This sentence is obviously extremely lethal to the arrogant Shao Wutian. Shao Wutian's face changed slightly, but he still sneered: "Whether I can do anything to get you, and whether you can solve it are two different things. Miss Yan has been poisoned for a whole morning, do you have the time to study it slowly? You just Aren't you afraid that she will die before you can figure it out?" Su Han smiled slightly: "You are right, I really don't have anything to say now.It¡¯s time to research what kind of poison the senior sister was poisoned with. but¡­¡­" "But what?" Shao Wutian frowned slightly. "If I take you down on the spot and you fall into my hands, are you still afraid that you won't call me back?" While Su Han was joking, his expression darkened. He grabbed his hand in the air and found a stone formation disk in his hand. An earthy yellow bead was embedded in the center of the formation disk. Shao Wutian couldn¡¯t believe his ears. This kid just broke his poison array layout. That only meant that he was careless and underestimated the enemy¡¯s ability to resist poison. ??????????????????? However, a warrior at the fifth level of the king realm dares to speak so brazenly that he wants to take him down? You know, you are still at the ninth level of the King Realm after all. How can you deal with a monk at the fifth level of the King Realm? The reason why Shao Wutian was able to make a name for himself among the younger generation of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms at such a young age was partly due to his martial arts, but the most important thing was that he had a perfect combination of martial arts and poison-using abilities. Only then could he win over those People whose cultivation level was higher than him were frightened by him. "However, that does not mean that Shao Wutian will not be able to use pure force. ???????????????? At least, he doesn¡¯t feel any pressure when facing warriors of the same level using pure force. What's more, what he is facing now is Su Han, who is at the fifth level of King Realm. "Do you think I can't deal with you without using poison? You'd better pray that your martial arts ability is as incredible as your ability to resist poison!" Shao Wutian snorted softly, and suddenly took out a big golden bell in his hand. The big clock made a buzzing sound, which quickly became louder and hit Su Han directly. Su Han couldn't help but feel a little moved when he saw this big golden bell. If he read it correctly, this golden bell should be a metal magic weapon like his Tianhe Glazed Tower. Most of the metal magic weapons have the ability to slow down or even restrict the opponent's movement. If you are suddenly covered by this golden bell, you will undoubtedly fall into a very passive situation. Su Han smiled faintly, facing the golden bell that hit him, the eight-door star fighting sword array disk in his hand suddenly glowed brightly. The Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation was already extremely lethal, and with the addition of the Jedi Spirit Pearls, its power was greatly increased. Although using the Jedi Spirit Pearl in this way is the most wasteful method, it is currently perfectly suitable to use it to deal with Shao Wutian. ¡¾Feiyue received an invitation to the Zhulang Annual Meeting, but due to his own personal reasons, he was unable to go. As a newcomer, it's still a bit regretful~ But Feiyue will turn regrets into motivation. During the time when other great masters are attending the annual meeting, Feiyue is working hard at home to code and update everyone. Please support me with flowers! ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 950 Complete Defeat You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han flicked his finger, and countless cold lights burst out, and countless sword energies shot out from the eight-door star fighting sword array in an instant. Those sword auras instantly turned into flying swords. All flying swords were made of Beitian Cold Star Iron. They cut iron like mud and seemed to be able to tear apart all objects in the world. The angry sword energy, like a tiger out of its cage, rushed towards the golden bell and surrounded the golden bell in the blink of an eye. The next moment, the golden bell was suddenly pierced by countless sword energies, becoming riddled with holes and losing all its light. It was smashed to the ground like an ordinary bell! At this moment, Shao Wutian couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The golden clock, a magic weapon that I was so proud of, even a half-step emperor monk could do nothing about it. Now it was destroyed by a guy at the fifth level of the king? Before Shao Wutian could digest this unbelievable scene, the sharp sword energy surrounded Shao Wutian, as if Su Han gave an order, these sword energy could tear Shao Wutian into pieces at any time. Shao Wutian was shocked. His spiritual consciousness was extraordinary, and he could already feel the terrifying threat contained in this sword energy. He absolutely believed that if Su Han really wanted to use these sword energies to deal with him, his defensive magical powers would be as vulnerable as tissue paper in front of these sword energies. However, he could not believe it no matter what, how could a genius at the fifth level of the King Realm have such terrifying attack power? Su Han¡¯s eyes were indifferent. In the array disk in his hand, the Jedi spirit beads emitted a soft light, constantly delivering energy to the eight star sword array. Feeling that the murderous intent in the sword energy was getting stronger and stronger, the threat was getting bigger and bigger, and the arrogance in Shao Wutian's heart gradually collapsed. He knew that he had lost this round. The poisonous array he had set up, as well as his martial arts methods, were all ineffective in front of this guy at the fifth level of the King Realm. This opponent is so powerful that it surprises me. Before, Shao Wutian always believed that no matter how famous Su Han was, it was just Qiong Hualing's publicity and momentum, which was far-fetched. Shao Wutian did not witness the alchemy fight between Su Han and Shao Tian because he was in seclusion. Therefore, he always had a feeling in his heart that Su Han might not be worthy of his name. "Furthermore, even if his talent in alchemy is truly outstanding, it does not prove that Su Han will be equally outstanding in martial arts. Therefore, Shao Wutian is 100% confident in his plan to break into Qionghua Spiritual Land alone this time and defeat Su Han to save Shaotian. He never expected that in the end, not only could he fail to rescue Shao Tian, ??but he would also be involved in it. Looking at Su Han's mocking look, Shao Wutian said firmly: "If you have the ability, kill me. I don't believe it. If you kill me, can the Golden Crow Lingguo not fall out with the Qionghua Lingguo?" Su Han had previously accepted Shao Tian as his follower, but the Golden Crow Lingguo did not fall out with the Qionghua Lingguo on the spot. One reason was that the martial arts strength of the Golden Crow Lingguo was not necessarily as strong as that of the Qionghua Lingguo. The second reason was that Shao Although Tian was humiliated, he was not dead. As long as people were not dead, there was still a chance for a comeback. But if Su Han kills Shao Wutian here today, the nature will be completely different. One Shao Tian and one Shao Wutian are enough for the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom to launch an attack. Although the martial arts strength of the Golden Crow Lingguo may not be as strong as that of the Qionghua Lingguo, if there is a conflict between the two sides, Qionghua Lingguo will undoubtedly suffer a lot of losses. Su Han smiled faintly: "Shao Wutian, you don't need to provoke me. If you think I will accept your trick of provoking generals, you are totally wrong. What kind of poison has my senior sister been poisoned? Hand over the antidote, and then Let¡¯s talk about other things.¡± Although Shao Wutian looked calm enough to die just now, in fact, he was still very afraid of death. " Moreover, the person he met happened to be Su Han. Su Han did not follow his routine at all, which made all his ideas of motivating him come to nothing. At the moment, Shao Wutian had no choice but to take out a storage ring: "The antidote is inside, take it yourself." As he said that, he threw away the storage ring. Su Han took it and put it in his hand. Just as he was about to open it, his eyebrows suddenly moved and he threw the storage ring out without hesitation. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The storage ring exploded in mid-air and turned into a cloud of purple poisonous smoke. Shao Wutian¡¯s expression changed drastically. He didn¡¯t expect that Su Han could even see through his last resort. "Shao Wutian, it seems you don't want to cooperate?" Su Han's expression alsoIt got cold at the bottom. "Do you really want to toast you without eating the fine wine? Don't think that I dare not kill you. Do you think that I can kill you based on my ability, and then throw your body in the wild, pretending to be killed by a monster? You Golden Crow Spirits The elders of the country can provide evidence that I was the one who killed him?" Su Han simply made it clear. Shao Wutian¡¯s face turned pale. He had never thought of this before. When Su Han said this, he was a little confused. "No, it's really not good for you to kill me. This time, I will give you the real antidote." Shao Wutian said quickly. "It's too late." Su Hanlian laughed, "I gave you the chance just now, but you didn't seize it. Now you know how to beg for mercy? Unfortunately, I have changed my mind." With that said, Su Han waved his hand, and golden ropes suddenly emerged from his sleeves, binding Shao Wutian tightly. Immediately afterwards, Su Han sealed all the key points on Shao Wutian's body, making him unable to move. "Su Han, what do you want to do?" Shao Wutian was really panicked. Su Han chuckled and took off Shao Wutian's storage ring without answering. Shao Wutian was cautious when going out and didn't put many belongings in the storage ring. However, there are hundreds or even thousands of various poisons and antidotes. "Tell me, which one is Senior Sister Yan's antidote?" Su Han was too lazy to look at it, and directly spread all these things in front of Shao Wutian. ¡°Anyway, if Shao Wutian was lying, he would be able to tell right away. Now in front of Su Han, Shao Wutian really didn't dare to play any more tricks and pointed out several of the elixirs honestly. Su Han mixed several elixirs together and prepared an antidote. After carefully observing Yan Qingshang's poisoning symptoms, he confirmed that there were no problems. Only then did Yan Qingshang take the antidote. Soon, Yan Qingshang regained her mobility. "Senior sister, what do you think of this guy? Kill him or chop him into pieces, it's up to you, senior sister." Su Han said in a relaxed tone. When Shao Wutian heard this, his eyelids couldn't help but tremble. He really didn't expect that his famous Shao Wutian would one day fall to this level, where his life and death depended on someone else's thoughts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 951 Golden Crow Spirit Land You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yan Qingshang glanced at Shao Wutian. In fact, she didn't suffer much during the journey. Shao Wutian gave her a poison that suppressed her consciousness, and she was always in a semi-drowsy state. ¡° Moreover, Shao Wutian¡¯s goal is Su Han. He has no hatred towards Yan Qingshang. Moreover, Shao Wutian is arrogant and arrogant, so he naturally does not bother to do anything to hurt Yan Qingshang. Yan Qingshang thought for a while and said softly: "Then let's give him some punishment." "My senior sister is kind-hearted, so I can't bear to punish you too much. However, you playing tricks on me have touched my bottom line, so I can't let you go so easily." Su Han said with a half-smile. "What do you want? Kill or behead, it's your choice!" Shao Wutian's neck was stiffened, and he became angry. He really couldn't bear to be manipulated by Su Han like this. The worst he could do was to die anyway. How could he still be alive? Worse than death? Su Han chuckled and said, "Senior sister, how do you feel now? Have you completely detoxified?" Yan Qingshang nodded: "The antidote is very effective and I have fully recovered." "Okay, senior sister, this place is not too far from Qionghua Spiritual Land, so I won't send you back. I will take this guy to the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom." Su Han chuckled. Yan Qingshang was stunned and wanted to ask you why you went to the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom? However, seeing the malicious smile on Su Han's face, Yan Qingshang seemed to understand a little bit. "Okay, junior brother, please be careful on the road." Yan Qingshang somehow managed to reveal a mischievous smile that was somewhat understanding. For her, this was unprecedented. Even Su Han couldn't help but be startled when he saw it. Yan Qingshang was usually an iceberg beauty, but this sudden smile was like an iceberg breaking through the ice and flowers blooming, making people feel indescribably amazing. "Then, senior sister, I'll leave first." ¡­¡­ The Golden Crow Spiritual Land is still peaceful at this moment. Although there was the Shaotian incident, several months have passed and many people have come out of the shadow of the Shaotian incident. After all, Shaotian is not the only one supporting their Golden Crow Ling Kingdom. If nothing else, let's just say that Shao Tian's descendant, Shao Wutian, is a very outstanding person. Perhaps, given time, Shao Wutian can become the future pillar of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom like Shao Tian. However, Shao Wutian was not in the Golden Crow Spiritual Land these days, but went out to practice. The senior officials of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land have always had a free-spirited attitude towards geniuses, and they were very relieved about Shao Wutian's experience in going out. However, this calm was broken one morning. "Ancestor, Ancestor, it's not good!" Early in the morning, the silence of an ancestor's cave in the Golden Crow Spirit was broken. A senior executive of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land rushed into the cave in a panic. "What's the matter, so panicked?" The ancestor suddenly frowned, being so panicked, this was not the behavior a high-level executive should have. "Ancestor, what's wrong, Shao Wutian's natal soul lamp has been flickering on and off since early this morning, as if it is about to break at any time!" The natal soul lamp is the most direct criterion for judging whether the disciples of the Golden Crow Spirit Land are in danger of life outside. When the ancestor heard this, he could no longer remain calm. He almost thought his ears were wrong. "What? Say it again, is it Shao Wutian's natal soul lamp that is flashing?" The ancestor still felt that he might have heard wrong. After all, Shao Wutian was a young genius who surpassed the average level. As early as more than ten years ago, he had already He has become famous in the Twelve Spirit Kingdom. If nothing else, let's just say that Shao Wutian's ability to use poison, coupled with his cultivation at the ninth level of the King Realm, has undoubtedly greatly improved his actual combat ability, allowing those who are close to the Imperial Dao, or even those who have just entered the Imperial Dao, to When they met Shao Wutian, they were all wary. With such strength, how could he easily encounter any danger to his life? "Let's go and have a look." The ancestor still didn't want to believe it, and even wondered if the higher-ups had made a mistake. However, when the two of them stood in the Soul Lamp Hall and saw that the natal soul lamp belonging to Shao Wutian was now in a dying state, the ancestor's mentality could no longer be calm. "Hurry up and call everyone together and ask where Shao Wutian went to practice!" Amid the ancestor¡¯s sky-shaking roar, a quarter of an hour later, all the top brass of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land gathered in the Soul Lantern Hall. They can¡¯t help butZhang, Shao Wutian can be said to be the most important among the geniuses under the age of thirty in the Golden Crow Lingdi. Especially after the Golden Crow Spirit lost Shaotian, the importance of Shao Wutian became even more prominent. Losing Shaotian may just mean losing a future pillar of alchemy. And once it loses Shao Wutian, Jinwu Lingdi will lose a dual pillar of martial arts and alchemy. This is something that everyone in the Golden Crow Spirit Land absolutely does not want to see. "Elder Qi, you don't know where Shao Wutian went to practice?" This Elder Qi is Shao Wutian's martial arts master. Elder Qi looked confused. Obviously, he also implemented a free-range policy towards Shao Wutian. He was very relieved when Shao Wutian went out for training. Seeing that no one had any clues, the ancestor was also extremely anxious. They, the Golden Crow Spirit Land, do tend to care for the talented disciples a lot. They feel that the disciples who have been freed up are more wild and have a broader vision. However, he definitely doesn¡¯t want to be like now, just letting it go and letting it go, but not even knowing how or where it died! "Ouyang Ancestor, I think there is no need to be too nervous about this matter." Suddenly a senior executive suggested, "We all know Shao Wutian's strength. The blinking of this life soul lamp can only indicate that he is in danger. , but it doesn¡¯t mean that something unexpected will happen to him. I think, with Shao Wutian¡¯s strength, he will probably be able to turn the corner, right?" At the moment, many people echoed: "Yes, what you said makes sense." "Perhaps we can change our thinking and think about who can pose such a huge threat to Shao Wutian?" "Yes, with Shao Wutian's strength, he can fight against those who are half-step up to the Imperial Path or even those in the early stages of the Imperial Path. There don't seem to be many strong men of this level among the casual cultivators in the Thousand Islands Region." "Could it be that which spiritual country did Shao Wutian go to? Which spiritual country's senior officials or even ancestors did he offend?" After everyone thought about it, it seemed that only the senior leaders or ancestors of one side of the Ling Kingdom could pose such a huge threat to Shao Wutian. At this time, someone suddenly came to report: "Ancestor, elders, there is someone outside the gate of the Golden Crow Spirit Land asking to see the ancestor and the elders." The Patriarch Ouyang was irritated and said angrily: "Who is it? Just say that I am busy and can't see you." "Butbut the man said that if the ancestor doesn't see him, he will definitely regret it in the future." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 952 Causes public outrage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Patriarch Ouyang really frowned. He couldn't figure it out, who would regret not seeing him? "He is probably some kind of charlatan, here to show off his tricks, and use such words to attract the attention of the ancestor. Just tell him not to act like a fool, or else tell him his name and origin, and then patiently wait for the summons. Otherwise, just get out. How can the ancestor of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land just meet him?" A senior member of the Golden Crow Spirit scolded. The servant agreed and left the cave. No one took this matter to heart, but a moment later, everyone suddenly heard a roar like spring thunder coming from the distance from the gate of the Golden Crow Spirit Land: "Everyone in the Golden Crow Spirit Land, if If you don¡¯t come to see me now, you will definitely regret it.¡± This voice, obviously blessed by spiritual power, can spread extremely far, with a powerful momentum like a rainbow, stretching endlessly. For a time, the entire Golden Crow Spiritual Land was alarmed. Many people poked their heads out of the cave one after another, thinking that something big had happened in the Golden Crow Spirit Land. A group of senior officials in the Soul Lantern Hall had ugly expressions. They suddenly heard that the voice was somewhat familiar. Anyone who has participated in the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference will recognize that this voice is that boy Su Han! "What is that kid doing here at this time?" Patriarch Ouyang's face turned dark immediately. He still remembered the scenes at the Alchemy Conference and wished he could devour that kid alive. "Ancestor, that boy is always good at playing tricks. I think he will probably try something different this time." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????] "Ancestor, it's best to go out and take a look. Shao Tian is still in his hands. If he makes any fuss about Shao Tian, ??we can't afford it." Although Shaotian was brought back to Qionghua Spiritual Land by Su Han and became a follower, in the minds of these senior officials of Golden Crow Spiritual Land, they still regard Shao Tian as a person from Golden Crow Spiritual Land. They believe that as long as Shao Tian lives, one day , Shaotian will get a chance to stand up and return to the Golden Crow Land to reunite with them. But the premise of all this is that Shaotian must be alive. If Su Han really makes an issue of Shao Tian, ??they really can't bear the consequences. At that moment, Patriarch Ouyang had no choice but to put Shao Wutian's affairs aside for the time being, and ordered: "Leave two people here to guard Shao Wutian's natal soul lamp. If there is any change, report it to me as soon as possible! The others will go out with me to take a look. look!" At the moment, a group of high-level experts from the Golden Crow Spirit Land, led by Ancestor Ouyang, rushed to the gate of the Golden Crow Spirit Land as soon as possible. From a distance, everyone saw a flying boat suspended in the void. This flying boat seems to be only a hundred feet away from everyone, but this distance of a hundred feet is like watching flowers in the mist, making everyone see it as misty, as if it is close at hand, but far away in the world, there is something unreachable Feel. It seems that as soon as someone rushes up, the flying boat may disappear at any time. And on top of the flying boat, there was a figure sitting. Looking from a distance, it was Su Han who made a group of senior officials in Jinwuling gnash their teeth. As soon as they saw Su Han, everyone's expressions changed. Patriarch Ouyang's expression immediately turned sinister. "Su Han, what are you doing here again?" Patriarch Ouyang cursed bitterly, "You set up a poisonous plot to harm Shaotian, our Golden Crow Land. If the Golden Crow Land doesn't settle this debt with you, it will never let it go!" "Is this the Su Han who even Master Shaotian fell into trouble at his hands?" "You are so young. He doesn't look like such a scary person at all." Many people in the Golden Crow Spirit came here after hearing the sound. They looked at Su Han sitting on the flying boat and kept talking. Su Han smiled leisurely and said: "Did I set up a poisonous plot to harm Shao Tian? Ancestor Ouyang, why didn't you say that it was Shao Tian who set up a poisonous plot to harm Elder Gu Huai of our Qionghua Spiritual Land? Why didn't you say, in At the Alchemy Conference, if Shao Tian hadn't been so domineering and self-righteous, he wouldn't have ended up like this?" Su Han's unhurried words made all the senior officials of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land suddenly furious. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Su Han smiled and said: "Then I want to see if you, the Golden Crow Spirit Land, have the courage to start a war?" The senior executive shouted: "You little thief, with so many strong men here, you are so arrogant"??What? We, the strong men of the Golden Crow Ling, will first kill you to sacrifice the flag, and then fight all the way to the Qionghua Ling. How will you still be so arrogant? " Su Han, however, had a leisurely expression: "I have always been so arrogant. If you want to kill me to sacrifice the flag, just come up and try." Everyone looked at Su Han suspiciously, but no one dared to step forward for a while. Who knew what tricks this kid was playing. What's more, their Golden Crow Spirit Land is indeed not ready to go to war with Qiong Hualing Land. Su Han smiled and said: "Ancestor Ouyang, don't think that I don't know. On the surface, you are so righteous and sworn in with our Qionghua Spiritual Land. In fact, you are not coveting our Qionghua Spiritual Land. Nanshan Pill? Why hide it? Do people who have lived hundreds or thousands of years become more hypocritical as they live? " Patriarch Ouyang shouted: "Bullshit! Don't slander people here. When did I ever covet the Nanshan Pill from your Qionghua Spiritual Land? Do you think that everyone in the world treats the Nanshan Pill as a treasure like you from the Qionghua Spiritual Land?" Su Han chuckled: "So, you are not interested in Nanshan Pill?" Ancestor Ouyang said proudly: "I have no interest at all. The Golden Crow Lingdi's alchemy foundation has been in existence for thousands of years, and it has always been the most powerful existence in the alchemy path in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. In terms of the alchemy foundation, you, the Qionghua Lingdi, can't do it again." Even after five hundred years, we won¡¯t be able to catch up with us. Do you think that with just a crooked elixir, you can change the situation in the elixir realm of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms? Dream!¡± "Tsk, tsk, Ancestor Ouyang, you are so shameless." Su Han laughed leisurely, "People who don't know, really think that you Golden Crow Spirits disdain Nanshan Dan. But they don't know, we Qiong How did a Nanshan elixir sold by Hualingdi last month end up in your hands, Jinwulingdi?" Su Han naturally asked about this news from Shao Wutian along the way. Patriarch Ouyang said in astonishment: "Don't slander anyone here! When did our Golden Crow Land buy your Nanshan Pill?" Su Han smiled and said: "Why, Patriarch Ouyang doesn't know about this yet? Why don't you ask your subordinates how they asked other people from the Spiritual Kingdom to buy a Nanshan Pill from the Qionghua Spiritual Land, and then Secretly brought back to the Golden Crow Spirit Land for research?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 953: A slap in the face on the spot You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Patriarch Ouyang was shocked and suspicious. This was the first time he had heard of such a thing. At that moment, Patriarch Ouyang immediately glared angrily at the two alchemy elders beside him. These two elders are in charge of the elixir branch of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land. If what Su Han said is true, it must be these two elders. The two elders were shocked by the sight of Patriarch Ouyang, and they suddenly showed some guilty expressions. "It turns out what that kid said is true!" Old Ancestor Ouyang was so angry that he almost fell over and immediately asked, "Why are you doing this?" The two elders had bitter mouths and quickly conveyed the message: "Ouyang Ancestor, we are also waiting for the Golden Crow Spiritual Land! That boy released the Nanshan Pill, and for a while the entire Thousand Island Territory focused on them, and how many strong men lined up. Go buy Nanshan Pill, if this continues, our Golden Crow Spirit Land¡¯s dominance of the Pill Path will be shaken!¡± "Yes, Ancestor Ouyang, our Jinwu Lingdi has the foundation for refining Nanshan Dan. How can we just watch them Qionghua Lingdi swallow this big cake all to themselves? As long as we get one and study it a little, we can You can refine Nanshan Pill better than them!" "Confused, confused!" Patriarch Ouyang was so angry that he almost fell down, "Why are you so short-sighted? Can just a Nanshan Dan really change the pattern of the Dan Dao world in the Twelve Spirit Kingdom? Now someone else has caught the little tail, look at you How to say?" "Ancestor, the key is that we did this very secretly. We asked the elders of Tianluo Lingguo to go to Qionghua Lingguo to buy it. Tianluo Lingguo can't betray us!" The two elders complained in every possible way, "This kid How on earth do you know?¡± "Who else knows about this matter?" Patriarch Ouyang asked. "It's just the two of us, as well as some core senior leaders of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land, and top core geniuses like Shao Wutian. They are all reliable people." The two elders said quickly. "Ouyang Ancestor, what are you discussing down there?" Su Han smiled leisurely, "You're not going to deny this, are you? Why not search the elixirs in the Golden Crow Lingdi in separate halls to see if there is this Nanshan elixir? Isn¡¯t it very clear?¡± Patriarch Ouyang was a little embarrassed, a little angry, and at the same time full of doubts. He also believed that those two elders must be doing things very secretly. How did Su Han know about this? Is there a traitor among the core executives of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land? As for the uninformed members of the Golden Crow Spirit, seeing that Old Ancestor Ouyang was speechless, they were also guessing. Could it be that Su Han was right? Is Patriarch Ouyang really secretly studying Nanshan elixir from Qionghua Lingdi behind his back? " Such a very secretive thing was said directly by Su Han in broad daylight. It was like having an affair discovered by someone. It was extremely embarrassing. "Ancestor, stop talking nonsense to this guy. The more we talk, the more he will take the topic to a different angle." A senior executive advised. This sentence reminded Patriarch Ouyang, and Patriarch Ouyang immediately said in a cold voice: "Little thief Su Han, I don't have the time to quarrel with you. You came to the Golden Crow Land with great fanfare. What do you want to do? Don't be secretive. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you.¡± "Oh?" Su Han was not nervous at all, "I wonder why Patriarch Ouyang plans to be rude to me?" Ancestor Ouyang said coldly: "Do you think you can get away with a playful smile here? Don't forget, there are many people here who are Shaotian's relatives, friends and descendants. Every one of them is eager to peel off your skin. It's cramping your muscles. If you continue to be arrogant here, don't blame me for refusing to save you." Su Han laughed and said, "I'm really a little nervous. But Ancestor Ouyang, don't you want to know why I came to the Golden Crow Land today?" "For what?" Patriarch Ouyang stared at Su Han suspiciously. He knew that Su Han definitely didn't come here just to quarrel, but he really didn't know what kind of medicine Su Han was selling in the gourd. The senior management around Patriarch Ouyang also yelled: "Little thief, don't pretend to be a ghost. If you have something to say, say it quickly. If you have anything to say, hurry up." Su Han sat on the flying boat and suddenly smiled strangely. This sudden smile made everyone present in the Golden Crow Spirit land feel an ominous premonition. "Haha, Ancestor Ouyang, it's a coincidence. A few days ago, I met a person in Qionghua Lingguo, but I didn't know how to deal with him. How about, Ancestor Ouyang, give me some advice?" Su Han said, grabbing something in his hand, he grabbed something out of the flying boat and held it in his hand. "Ouyang Ancestor, what do you think? Should I skin this guy first, or cramp it first? Or like youAs they said before, cut off his head and sacrifice it to the flag? " Su Han said with a half-smile. Patriarch Ouyang took a closer look and almost fainted. The person Su Han was holding in his hand was not Shao Wutian who made them extremely worried, but who was it? At this moment, Shao Wutian was like a dead dog, being held in Su Han's hand and hanging in the air, with only a little life left. This scene made Patriarch Ouyang almost vomit blood on the spot. ??Ouyang Patriarch never imagined that Shao Wutian, who was practicing and practicing, would end up in Su Han's hands? "Shao Wutian is so strong that even a half-step emperor-level expert would be under great pressure to face him. How could he be carried by Su Han like a piece of tattered clothes?" Patriarch Ouyang almost wondered if Su Han had caught a scapegoat and dressed up as Shao Wutian? However, as long as anyone is familiar with Shao Wutian, if he takes a closer look, he can tell that he is really the real Shao Wutian. Suddenly, Patriarch Ouyang¡¯s expression changed. Originally, he thought that Shao Wutian might have encountered some extremely powerful enemy or powerful monster while he was training outside. He really couldn¡¯t figure out why Shao Wutian went to Qionghua Lingguo? And was caught by this guy Su Han? Not to mention Patriarch Ouyang, even the other high-level officials of the Golden Crow Spirit felt extremely unbelievable. Not to mention how Shao Wutian got to Qionghua Lingguo, how could Shao Wutian be caught by a king-level fifth-level warrior with his ability? "A poisonous genius who is famous in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms will be caught in someone's hands without any resistance? No matter how you think about it, this has completely subverted their worldview. "You little thief Su Han, you are despicable! Our Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom has not provoked you recently, right? How could you use such a despicable and shameless method of kidnapping?" an elder from the Golden Crow Spirit shouted sternly. "That's right. Besides, this is the grudge between you, Qionghua Lingguo, and the Golden Crow Lingguo. You are implicating innocent people, so you are a bit unethical, right? Could it be that this is the kind of virtue that Qionghua Lingguo taught you? ?" Another elder also immediately spoke out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 954: The Golden Crow Spirit National Service is Soft You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Moral justice?" Su Han smiled, "How dare you, the Golden Crow Lingguo, talk to me about morality? Forty years ago, you were the one who ignored the moral justice of the world and made Elder Gu Huai angry to death, right? This time, Shao Wutian knocked on the door by himself, thinking that he was The savior can save Shaotian and kidnap my senior sister to negotiate terms with me. Is it not natural for me to take him down? Could it be that I have to let him go on the spot, which is what you call moral? " "What? Shao Wutian went to Qionghualingland to save Shaotian?" At this moment, everyone in the Golden Crow Spirit Land was speechless. They originally thought that Shao Wutian was wandering outside and happened to meet Su Han, but was captured by Su Han using despicable means. But I didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wutian was trying to show off his talent by himself. He wanted to go to Qionghua Lingguo to save Shaotian single-handedly without telling everyone. But he didn¡¯t expect that he was not rescued, but he was involved. This is simply another shame for the Golden Crow Spirit. For a time, all the top brass of the Golden Crow Spirit had their faces turn red and white, feeling extremely embarrassed. However, Su Han chuckled and said: "Only you from the Golden Crow Spirit Land are allowed to kidnap our disciples from the Qionghua Spirit Land to impose conditions. Are you not allowed to kidnap your people from the Golden Crow Spirit Land? This double standard is too slippery. Bar?" Everyone in the Golden Crow Spirit Land was speechless. They knew that whatever they said now would be useless. "Su Han, little thief, if you fall into my hands one day, I will cut you into pieces." A grumpy senior executive cursed on the spot, extremely angry. Su Han smiled leisurely and said: "It's a pity that you are afraid of touching me. Unless you have the courage to sacrifice Shao Wutian? In that case, I will look at you Golden Crow Spirit Land with admiration." The high-level officials of the Golden Crow Spirit Land looked at each other and sacrificed Shao Wutian? They wouldn't even think about it. Not to mention that after losing Shaotian, Shao Wutian's position in the Golden Crow Spiritual Land became even more important. Even if the Golden Crow Lingdi had not lost Shao Tian, ??they would not have sacrificed Shao Wutian, the genius they had finally cultivated, just for the sake of a little feud and to teach Su Han a lesson. They will definitely not do such stupid things. ???????????????????? Su Han was right, they were indeed trying to avoid the enemy. Not to mention that they didn¡¯t dare to touch Su Han anymore, they didn¡¯t even dare to say a harsh word. He was afraid that if he said harsh words, he would anger Su Han. After all, they are young people with strong blood. If Su Han kills Shao Wutian in a rage, they will definitely not be able to bear the consequences. "Okay! Boy, this time you are a blind cat and you have encountered a dead mouse. This time we Jinwuling will admit defeat. Tell me, what should I do before I am willing to let Shao Wutian go?" A senior executive from the Golden Crow Spirit asked with a frown. He also knows that the current situation is stronger than others, so he has no choice but to surrender first. ¡° Moreover, looking at the expression on Patriarch Ouyang¡¯s face, it was obvious that he was going to give in. However, given the status of Patriarch Ouyang, it is obvious that he cannot say this in person. ?????????????????????? Even if you surrender, it will only be a temporary surrender, in short, save Shao Wutian first. "Su Han, if you have anything to say, let's discuss it. If it doesn't work out, our Golden Crow Ling Kingdom can give you some money to redeem Shao Wutian." Another senior member of the Golden Crow Spirit took the hint from Patriarch Ouyang and said loudly. Su Han had a mocking smile on his lips: "Money? Everyone, do you think I, Su Han, am short of money? Or do you think that Shao Wutian, who you have worked so hard to cultivate, is only worth a little money?" ¡°How about you guys tell me how much money is appropriate to give me?¡± Su Han¡¯s rhetorical question left everyone speechless. Indeed, Su Han is now selling Nanshan Pills in Qionghua Lingguo. Could it be that he is short of money? He would definitely look down on a mere one to eight billion low-grade primeval stones. How much money is appropriate is really a big question. A senior executive of Jinwuling gritted his teeth and said loudly: "Two billion, do you want it? Don't blame me for not reminding you, there is no such store after passing this village." "Two billion?" Su Han laughed, "It seems that I think too highly of your Jinwu Lingdi's magnanimity. A genius like Shao Wutian is only worth two billion? Forget it, it's better for me to kill Shao Wutian directly. Killing him will save him from crying to death when he hears that he is only worth two billion when he wakes up." "you¡­¡­" The Golden Crows glared angrily at each one, but they were helpless. They were really afraid that Su Han would kill Shao Wutian with one blow. With this guy's nature, this was not impossible. "Five billion, no more." Patriarch Ouyang also made up his mind., a huge sum of five billion, which is equivalent to cutting the flesh of the Golden Crow Lingguo. Su Han sneered and said: "Five billion, do you think you are sending beggars away? How about this, I will give you five billion, and how about you give me a core executive to kill?" Patriarch Ouyang said angrily: "Su Han, don't go too far. After all, Shao Wutian is a young genius. How can he compare with the core senior leaders of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land?" "Okay, I see that you are reluctant to part with money. In that case, I will take Shao Wutian away." Su Han shrugged. "Su Han, if you take Shao Wutian away, it will be of no use to you. If you stay, you can get 5 billion in money. This deal is only good for you, what else do you want?" Patriarch Ouyang suppressed his anger. Su Han chuckled: "I'm happy even if it's useless. Can you care? Besides, how do you know it's useless? Your Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom, among the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms, there seems to be someone more sworn in than Qionghua Lingguo. Enemies, right? I don¡¯t know if they will be more interested in Shao Wutian?¡± As soon as Su Han said these words, the faces of everyone in the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom finally changed. Let Shao Wutian fall into the hands of the enemy? They don¡¯t even dare to think about the consequences. You must know that Shao Wutian has always been trained as the future pillar of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land. Many secrets of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land have not been hidden from Shao Wutian. ¡° If Shao Wutian falls into the hands of his mortal enemy, the consequences will be unimaginable. At this moment, everyone in the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom could no longer calm down. Originally, they had made up their minds that if Su Han really made excessive demands, they would never let this kid get what he wanted even at the risk of sacrificing Shao Wutian. But in this case, they had to reconsider the chips they could give Su Han. "Boy, what do you really want? Do you still want 10 billion?" Ancestor Ouyang suppressed his anger. 10 billion would be enough to make the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom suffer for a long time. Even Patriarch Ouyang felt his heart tremble when he said the number of 10 billion. ¡¾Update rules in June: Two updates per day, one update for five flowers, and one update for 2,000 rewards. The flower reward on the first day will be honored and updated on the next day. Without further ado, Feiyue¡¯s Jiageng is already very hungry and thirsty. Hurry and kill Feiyue with flowers and rewards] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 955 Making a Request You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Unexpectedly, Su Han clicked his tongue twice and said in disappointment: "I thought that the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom, as the largest alchemy kingdom in the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms, would be more grand. Unexpectedly, it was so stingy. It seems that I should go to other spiritual kingdoms. Try your luck.¡± That tone and expression gave him the air of a money-obsessed trafficker. If it weren¡¯t for Shao Wutian still in his hands, Patriarch Ouyang would have wanted to kill Su Han on the spot to relieve his hatred. "Su Han, what do you want to do! If you are not sincere in making the deal, just say so and don't waste everyone's feelings here." Everyone felt a twitch that made Su Han's skin twitch on the spot. Su Han shrugged: "I just don't see the sincerity of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land. I'm very curious. Isn't Shao Wutian the number one genius of your Golden Crow Spiritual Land? Why are you so reluctant to let him go?" "Ten billion is too much to bear?" Patriarch Ouyang almost jumped up on the spot, inhaling and inhaling before he could barely suppress the urge to run away, "Then what do you want? If you have any requirements, just say it directly , don¡¯t play tricks here. As long as Shao Wutian can be released, everything can be discussed." Patriarch Ouyang has lived for nearly a thousand years, and he has never spoken so condescendingly to anyone. Today, for Shao Wutian, he has done so for the first time. "Everything can be discussed?" Su Han blinked and said with a smile, "I believe Shao Wutian will be very moved if he hears what you said." Veins popped out on Patriarch Ouyang¡¯s forehead, and he said coldly: ¡°However, it must be within the reach of our Golden Crow Spirit.¡± "Okay, I do have some requirements, and you, the Golden Crow Spirit, can definitely do it." Su Han said in a lazy tone. "What?" Ouyang Ancestor Fox asked. "It's very simple. Take out the three highest quality elixir gardens in your Golden Crow Ling Kingdom and give them to me, and I will release Shao Wutian to you intact. I guarantee not to hurt a hair." Su Han¡¯s tone was serious. As soon as these words were said, Ancestor Ouyang almost jumped up on the spot, and the senior officials of the Golden Crow Ling even shouted: "Ancestor, you must never agree to this!" Just kidding, the three highest-quality elixir gardens in the Golden Crow Lingguo are equivalent to the lifeblood of the Golden Crow Lingguo. It is precisely because of these high-quality elixir gardens that the Golden Crow Lingguo has become the number one alchemy power among the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms. . Once this lifeline is cut off, the Golden Crow Lingguo will suddenly lose its foundation for a stable life. Let alone the number one alchemy power, whether it can maintain its reputation as the Twelve Spirit Kingdom is a question. ¡°The Golden Crow Lingguo will definitely not agree to such a ridiculous request. Patriarch Ouyang suppressed his anger and said: "Su Han, your request is too natural. If you insist on being so messy, then there is no need to talk." The senior executive next to Patriarch Ouyang also said: "Yes, if you want to make demands, please make some practical ones. The elixir garden is the foundation for the survival of the Golden Crow Lingguo. If it were your Qionghua Lingguo, you would also It¡¯s impossible to let it out, right?¡± "Are you practical?" Su Han smiled, with a considerate look, "Then I will reluctantly lower my requirements and you will give up the largest elixir garden. Is this okay?" "No, not even one." Everyone in the Golden Crow Spiritual Land was extremely depressed. The largest elixir garden in the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom, the elixir output accounted for almost half of the entire Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom. Isn't this still equivalent to cutting their hearts with a knife? ? "Everyone, are you trying to force me to doubt the sincerity of the Golden Crow Spirit Land again?" Su Han said with a smile. A senior executive of the Golden Crow Spirit said sternly: "The two demands you made can be imagined by any normal person with their toes. We, the Golden Crow Spirit, will never agree to it. Either you make more realistic demands, or, Our Golden Crow Spiritual Land can only assume that we have never trained Shao Wutian as a disciple!" This is a cruel statement. ¡°Obviously, Su Han¡¯s repeated testing finally touched the bottom line of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land. Su Han also knew that the Golden Crow Lingdi could not always be allowed to be rounded and flattened like this. I know that Jinwu Lingdi will definitely not agree to the two requests just now. Su Han is actually paving the way for the request that he really wants to make. "Well, since you won't agree to this or that, then I can only reluctantly make some modest demands. If you can't even meet these demands, then I think this Shao Wutian has no choice but to It was taken." Su Han deliberately acted like he had made up his mind, reluctantly, and had already given in a lot. In fact, the request he is going to make next is what he really intends to make.Come request. Patriarch Ouyang said coldly: "Say it!" "It's very simple. The largest elixir garden in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom allows me to enter it and pick it for free for ten days. Then, this matter will be written off. Shao Wutian, I will release it to you intact. How about this request? Didn¡¯t it touch your fragile nerves?¡± Su Han smiled. "No, not ten days, no more than three days!" Patriarch Ouyang¡¯s eyelids twitched. He asked this kid to enter the elixir garden to pick for free for ten days. Isn¡¯t that equivalent to putting a robber in a gold and silver nest? After ten days, will there be any elixir left in it? "Ouyang Ancestor, this is my final bottom line, ten days, no day less. If even this has to be pushed back and forth, then there is no need to talk." Su Han¡¯s expression turned cold. Patriarch Ouyang also knows that what this boy said may be true. At the moment, Patriarch Ouyang is also faced with a difficult choice. Let Su Han enter the elixir garden to pick for ten days. Although it will cause great losses to the Golden Crow Spiritual Land in the short term, the elixir that can be picked in ten days is worth far more than 10 billion low-grade yuan stones. Golden Crow Lingdi may also be injured for a while because of this matter. But, these are temporary. Even if the elixir garden is exhausted, the elixir will always grow in time. This is much better than Su Hanshi opening his mouth and asking for the property rights of their entire elixir garden. ??Besides, Patriarch Ouyang doesn¡¯t believe that if Su Han is allowed to enter the Ten Heavens Spiritual Medicine Garden, can he really take advantage of all the spiritual medicines in the Spiritual Medicine Garden? After much deliberation, Patriarch Ouyang finally made up his mind: "Ten days, ten days. However, how can we be sure that you will definitely put Shao Wutian back in ten days?" Su Han said lazily: "I can make an oath to heaven and earth. However, you also need to make an oath to heaven and earth, right? Otherwise, how do I know that the elixir garden you provide me must be the largest in the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom? How do I know that you Are you going to play any tricks?" To be honest, Patriarch Ouyang did have the idea of ????playing some tricks. " However, after hearing what Su Han said, Patriarch Ouyang also knew that Su Han might have been on guard. After cursing him countless times in his heart, he reluctantly made the oath to heaven and earth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 956: Get your wish You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For Jinwu Lingdi, Su Han had always been at odds with them. Not only did he fail to teach Su Han a lesson this time, but he actually pushed him further and dug into Jinwu Lingdi's flesh. At this moment, everyone in the Golden Crow Spiritual Land felt extremely aggrieved. " However, with Shao Wutian in Su Han's hands, no matter how aggrieved they felt, they could only admit that they were unlucky. We can only wait until Su Han is released before making any plans. Some senior executives are even dissatisfied with the Shao family. After all, all these losses are not because Shao Tian was too arrogant forty years ago and formed a relationship with Qiong Hualing. As a result, Shao Wutian is now again Too confident, thinking that he can save Shaotian by his own strength. As a result, they, a large group of powerful men, could only suffer the loss of being dumb in front of Su Han. ¡­¡­ The largest elixir garden in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, it is said that it was originally an ancient ruins. In ancient times, this was the place with the richest elixir resources in the entire Thousand Islands Region. It is said that there were once several ancient sects who fought fiercely for the elixir resources here, resulting in heavy casualties. But now, this place has become the private property of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. It is precisely because of this that the Golden Crow Lingguo is also very cautious, lest if it is not careful, the Golden Crow Lingguo will become a big fat in the eyes of other Lingguo. Therefore, the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom does not want Shao Wutian to fall into the hands of other Ling Kingdoms. If people from other Ling Kingdoms are really allowed to pry out some secrets from Shao Wutian, then the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom will be in danger. This is also an important reason why Su Han used Shao Wutian as a threat to make the Golden Crow Lingguo compromise. This spiritual medicine garden was once used by the Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom as a reward for the genius competition within the Spiritual Kingdom. However, more than ten or twenty geniuses went in together, and they could only pick there for three days. Now that Su Han went in alone and stayed there for ten days, the difference was huge. Su Han has known for a long time that Golden Crow Lingguo is rich in wild king grass, and wild wild grass is the most important raw material for refining Wang Ji Dan. Once at the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference, Su Han had imagined that one day he would rob the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom's elixir garden. Unexpectedly, this fantasy actually came true. This elixir garden is actually a continuous mountain range with a vast territory, covering tens of thousands of miles. Looking from a distance, there is still a layer of light blue mist covering the outside, giving people a feeling of seeing flowers in the mist, as if it were real or illusory. The faces of the senior officials of the Golden Crow Spirit who brought Su Han here were as black as charcoal ash. There are formation restrictions on the periphery of this elixir garden, and it requires the joint efforts of several core elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Land to open the restrictions. They hated Su Han so much that they had itching teeth, but they still had to bring Su Han here in person and open the ban to let him in. "Remember, there is a forbidden area in this spiritual medicine garden. We have marked it on the map we gave you. Don't break into that forbidden area, otherwise you will be guaranteed to die without a burial place." Several elders had dark faces. In fact, they did not want to remind Su Han about the forbidden area. However, if someone broke into the forbidden area without permission, the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom would also suffer losses. What's more, Su Han still has the dying Shao Wutian with him. They can watch Su Han die, but they can't watch Shao Wutian die together. "Guys, thank you for reminding me." Su Han chuckled, took the map, and then turned into a shadow and disappeared in the colorful light array at the entrance. "It's hateful, it's hateful. In this spiritual medicine garden, even our direct disciples of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land are only eligible to go in and pick for three days at most. This kid, as an outsider, actually went in for ten days. Now all the fertilizer has gone to the outsider's field. ¡± An elder looked at the direction Su Han went in and lamented. "It's okay. This elixir garden stretches for tens of thousands of miles. It's a question whether he, a young genius, can complete it in ten days. But I don't believe it. How many good things can he collect?" "Yes, this elixir is not that easy to pick. If nothing else, eyesight is always needed. Seeing that this boy is from Qionghua Lingdi, how much eyesight does he have to distinguish the best elixirs? I'm afraid that the best elixirs are the best. He couldn¡¯t recognize anything under his nose.¡± "Even the most evil alchemy genius is not born with the ability to distinguish various elixirs." "Not to mention those truly precious elixirs. Don't worry, those truly precious elixirs are all under our control. That kid will never be able to find them, and he won't be able to recognize them even if he finds them." "Huh? Have you entered the elixir garden?? "Su Han only felt that the colorful light in front of his eyes gradually dissipated, and what appeared in front of him was a hillside. This hillside is green, and there is a purple bamboo forest growing on the edge. It is full of spiritual power and full of fairy spirit. Su Han took a deep breath, felt the soft turf under his feet, and breathed in the extremely fresh air. He felt that the spiritual power here was abundant, even more than the core disciple cave of Qionghua Spiritual Land. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom has become the number one alchemy power. With such incredible resources, it¡¯s hard not to develop.¡± Su Han's eyes traveled around and landed on the purple bamboo forest: "This purple bamboo forest is somewhat similar to the purple bamboo planted in the backyard of Senior Sister Yan's cave. However, the spiritual power level of this purple bamboo forest is higher than that of Senior Sister Yan. Zizhu is much taller, so if I take it back and transplant it, I think she will like it." Su Han didn¡¯t think too much. He always did what he said, so this little thing didn¡¯t take much effort on his part. Within a moment, this purple bamboo forest was taken away by Su Han. ??Speaking of this purple bamboo, in the world of martial arts, it is not considered a combat species, nor is it even a magical medicine. At most, it is used as some elegant objects for people to enjoy or make musical instruments. The elders of the Golden Crow Spirit Land have not left yet. They are still outside the elixir garden, observing Su Han's movements through the light blue mist. Seeing that Su Han ignored everything else and dug up a purple bamboo forest, the elders immediately felt relieved. "I'm just saying, this guy doesn't know what he's selling. Although this kind of purple bamboo is rare, it's useless to dig it up. It's a waste of time and takes up space in the storage ring." "It is obviously a useless thing, but he wastes time on it. This can only show that he is short-sighted and does not know that this thing is useless. He only thinks that it is a good thing because of its abundant spiritual power." "Let's go, we won't see anything if we stay here, go back and report to our ancestors. It seems that the losses we will suffer this time will not be particularly big." Su Han in the elixir garden did not know that his impulsive actions could have completely different meanings in the eyes of others. After digging out the purple bamboo forest, Su Han did not stay. He did not want to waste ten days in total. ¡¾Thank you to the Commander-in-Chief Shlaogen for the reward of 10,000 Zhulang Coins, and the five additional updates will be given in one go in the evening! ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 957 Crazy Robbery You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With Su Han's knowledge of elixirs, putting him in this elixir garden would be a perfect fit. At the end of the day, as long as he walked through the area, all the elixirs of the seventh level and above of the king level had not slipped through the net at all. Even the core disciples of the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms can only get a few or more than a dozen king-level elixirs every month, but now they are picked like cabbage by Su Han, and they are all picked in big and big bundles. Put in the storage ring. As for people below the seventh level of the king level, Su Han doesn't look down on them at all. Even if it is a elixir of the seventh level or above, as long as it is not a wild rice herb, it is not particularly attractive to Su Han. After all, the seventh level of the king level of the elixir corresponds to the seventh level of the king level, which is the monk of the heavenly king level. Although Su Han is now at the fifth level of the King Realm or the Earth King Realm, at his level, he naturally uses high-level resources. ¡° Ordinary seventh-level king-level elixirs, if they are not particularly precious, really have no special temptation for him. However, just because the temptation is low does not mean that these things are useless. After all, refining elixirs like Wangji Pill also requires these elixirs as auxiliary materials. Furthermore, the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm also needs to use these elixir resources. Su Han simply released the growing purple gold king bee swarm. Although the bee swarm was not large enough to carry the elixir, it could use bee needles to absorb the essence of the elixir. Su Han is not stingy either. As long as it is not a particularly precious elixir of the seventh or higher king level, they can enjoy it however they like. This time, the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm was treated to a free feast. The elixir resources in this elixir garden were hundreds and thousands of times richer than those elixirs that Su Han usually put into the hive. Soon, the bee swarm began to multiply, and the number suddenly swelled to nearly a thousand, forming a dense black cloud over the elixir garden, and the number continued to expand. Three days later, all the king-level elixirs that showed up in the area of ??a hundred miles around where Su Han appeared were wiped out by Su Han and the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm. Calling it robbery is an understatement. If someone appears in this area at this time, they will be surprised to find that this area seems to have been turned upside down, even the grass has been turned over, and there is absolutely nothing decent left. Looking at this situation, it is as if thousands of picking teams have just swept through, and what is left are almost all dead flowers and willows. "If the elders of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land were to see it, they would probably vomit out the blood in their hearts. This is not picking. This is simply a catastrophic robbery. ¡° If this momentum continues for another ten days and a half, I am afraid that all the king-level elixirs in this elixir garden will really be wiped out. However, these ordinary seventh-level king-level elixirs alone cannot satisfy Su Han's appetite at all. He finally entered here not to pick these ordinary king-level elixirs. At that moment, Su Han's figure flashed and disappeared from this area. "Strength, I am still not strong enough now. If I really want to go to Luo Lingguo's black prison to find out the news, my current strength is obviously still lacking." What Su Han wants most is resources that can quickly increase his strength in a short period of time. However, he also knows that this kind of thing cannot be rushed. The journey of cultivation is inherently contrary to nature, and no one can truly ignore these shackles on the road to upgrade. However, if you can obtain a large amount of high-quality resources and combine it with your previous life experience, you can undoubtedly greatly shorten the time required for upgrading. Su Han has actually made rapid progress in the past two years. If he were still in Southern Xinjiang, he would be far beyond his peers and would already be a top powerhouse who can establish a sect. However, these top geniuses from the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms were all born with golden keys in their mouths. Whether it is bloodline talent or training resources, they far surpass Su Han. Su Han¡¯s biggest advantage in front of them is the memory of his past life. And the memory of this past life often cannot replace the resources of cultivation. "Compared with those geniuses who have received abundant resources since birth, Su Han only received a large amount of resources after entering Qionghua Spiritual Land. " Moreover, if Su Han had not accumulated a large amount of resources through his own efforts, the resources he had actually received now would still be much less than those of real direct geniuses. But now Su Han firmly believes that as long as his resources continue to accumulate, it is not too far away to surpass these geniuses who were born with silver spoons in their mouths. ?"I don't want to think so much anymore. The most important thing right now is the adventure in the Black Prison. This time I can enter the elixir garden of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. This is a good opportunity for me to accumulate resources and improve my strength." Su Han put these thoughts aside. In fact, his biggest opponents now are by no means just the top geniuses of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. Su Han¡¯s biggest potential threat now is those who took his father away. Until now, Su Han still didn't know where those people came from and how powerful they were. However, this is not the reason for Su Han to hold back. On the contrary, the existence of these people aroused Su Han's desire to reach a higher realm. The sooner he reaches the level of strength mentioned by the black-robed old man, the sooner Su Yunhai can escape from the predicament. Walking through the elixir garden mountains, Su Han saw some elixirs one after another, but none of them made him particularly excited. He was too lazy to waste time and directly summoned the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm to let them sweep away at will. . Along the way, Su Han also deliberately avoided the restricted area mentioned by the elders of the Golden Crow Spirit and did not go in the direction of the restricted area. After walking for half a day, we were already thousands of miles away from the original place. At this time, Su Han's evil eye suddenly moved, sending a buzzing sound into the sea of ??consciousness. "Huh? The evil eye hasn't moved for a long time. Is it a warning this time? Or is it transmitting some information to me?" Su Han sinks his spiritual consciousness into the evil eye and feels it carefully. Gradually, he reads a trace of spiritual consciousness from the evil eye, which seems to be pointing in a certain direction nearby. "There is no crisis signal from the evil eye, which means that there is no danger in that direction. In this case, I will go over and have a look." Su Han made up his mind and headed straight in that direction. After trekking all the way, within half a day, Su Han found that he had arrived near a lake. "This is where the evil eye leads me to?" ??Looking around, the water surface of this lake is as smooth as a mirror, like a sapphire embedded in the earth. The surrounding green mountains and trees are reflected on the water, adding to the scenery. As soon as Su Han saw this magnificent scenery, he knew that this was definitely a beautiful and beautiful land. Generally, a place like this definitely contains good things. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 958: Full of Harvests You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I didn't expect that the elixir garden of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom is really full of surprises." Su Han spread his consciousness and shot in all directions. He soon discovered that around the lake, there was a large area of ??elixirs, criss-crossing and growing together in patches. And when Su Han saw the shapes of these elixirs clearly, the expression on his face immediately turned to shock. "These are wild rice grass? Such a large number of wild rice grass?" A rough estimate of the number of wild rice plants in this patch of grass is over a thousand! Even though Su Han had already harvested a huge harvest before, he was still shocked at this time. "The King's Grass is the main material for refining Wangji Pill. These thousands of King's Grass can be used to refine tens of thousands of King's Pills." Dan!¡± Wangji Pill is a pill that king-level experts usually use to practice. However, in Qionghua Spiritual Land, even at the core elder level, there are only ten or twenty Wangji Pills every month. Su Han got 20 wild king grasses at the Alchemy Conference last time and refined 200 Wang Ji Dan. But for Su Han at that time, it was already a huge sum. At this moment, Su Han also understood that no wonder Jinwu Lingdi was so generous. He took out the twenty wild king grass as a reward. It turns out that there are thousands of wild rice plants hidden in this spiritual medicine garden. Twenty wild rice plants are just a drop in the bucket for the Golden Crow Lingdi. "It seems that this should be a major place for growing wild king grass in the Golden Crow Spirit. If it weren't for the reminder from the evil eye, it would be really difficult for me to find this place in this vast mountain range." ¡°I don¡¯t know what the expressions of Patriarch Ouyang and the rest of the Golden Crow Spirit Land would be if they knew I found this place?¡± Although this king-level elixir is also a seventh-level king-level elixir, it does not belong to the ordinary seventh-level king-level elixir. Instead, it should be classified as a very precious one. The mere fact that Wang Ji Dan can be refined is enough to make it the most sought-after type of king-level elixir. Normally, even ten or twenty wild rice plants can cause fierce competition. If the number reaches a hundred plants, it will definitely be a very large transaction. Only between Lingguo and Lingguo can such a large-scale business occur. As for a thousand plants, everyone in the Thousand Island Territory believes that no spiritual country force can come up with a thousand wild rice plants at once, and no spiritual country force even has a thousand wild rice plants in stock. . However, here, in the elixir garden of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, there are more than a thousand plants. "The Golden Crow Lingguo has really hidden these wild king grass resources very tightly." Naturally, Su Han would not be polite to the Golden Crow Lingguo. He did not let the Purple Golden King bees destroy the thousands of wild king grasses. Instead, he did it himself and collected them one by one into his storage ring. . It took Su Han half a day just to harvest these wild king grasses. Moreover, among these wild king grasses, not all are adult wild king grasses, but there are also many young wild king grasses. Under normal circumstances, Su Han would not pick these young wild rice grasses. However, when facing the Golden Crow Lingguo, he said something else. Su Han had no intention of being polite to the Golden Crow Lingguo. The young king grass was all swept away, and one was left. ????????????????????????????????? It will take at least tens to hundreds of years for this area to grow again so much Aphrodisiac. Moreover, this also needs to be based on the careful cultivation of many strong people who know the magic medicine. It is estimated that when this matter reaches the ears of Patriarch Ouyang, it will be enough for him to beat his chest for several years. Su Han harvested thousands of wild rice plants at once and was in a good mood. However, after he succeeded, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he opened his consciousness and scanned the surroundings. "The things that can make even the evil eye react are probably more than just these thousands of wild king grasses, right?" In Su Han's eyes, wild rice grass is a very important cultivation resource. However, this evil eye is not ordinary. If there are only thousands of wild king grass, it should not be enough for the evil eye to issue a warning. Su Han's eyes first fell on the mirror-like lake: "Unfortunately, I don't have such a big container, otherwise it would be a good idea to get rid of the lake water." Although this lake is not a spiritual spring, it must be capable of cultivating so many wild grasses based on this lake. It must be full of spiritual power. It would be good if it could be taken away and used to cultivate elixirs. However, Su Han did not have such a container, so he could only look at the lake and sigh.?? My spiritual consciousness scanned the area around the lake, but found no special signs. It's not like there is a more powerful elixir. This made Su Han inevitably wonder: "Could the evil eye's prompt be wrong?" At this moment, Su Han could only prepare to leave. However, the moment he raised his feet, he subconsciously glanced at the lake. At this glance, he was stunned. At this moment, Su Han almost thought he was dazzled. I saw the shadow of a red flower reflected in the reflection of the lake. However, looking across the lake, there are obviously no flowers on the other side. Looking at the reflection of the lake again, the shadow of the flower disappeared again. "Did I see it wrong?" Su Han almost suspected that it was his own illusion. However, the next moment, when Su Han looked at the lake, the reflection of the flower appeared again. Su Han slapped his head and suddenly remembered something. A look of joy suddenly appeared on his face, and he quickly walked around the lake to the other side. On the other side of the lake, Su Han walked around a few times at the spot where the red flowers were reflected in the lake water, selected several places, and arranged several simple formations. Not long after, something amazing happened. I saw a bright red and plump flower, exuding rich spiritual power, suddenly and arrogantly appearing in one of the formation centers, as if it appeared out of thin air. But Su Han knew that this flower was originally there, but ordinary people couldn't see it with the naked eye. "What a risk, I almost missed something good. The value of this flower is no worse than the thousands of Agaricacea put together!" Su Han was overjoyed. If it weren't for the reflection in the lake, he would have almost ignored the flower. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 959 Yunying Qihua You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This flower is a real treasure, and its name is Yunyingqihua. In terms of grade, this Yunying strange flower is an imperial elixir. This alone is enough to turn all the king-level elixirs in the elixir garden into rubbish in seconds. It is not an exaggeration to say that its value exceeds that of thousands of wild king grasses. The imperial-level elixir corresponds to the strong ones in the imperial realm, which means that only the strong ones in the imperial realm are eligible to enjoy this Yunying exotic flower. There are a group of emperor-level experts standing in the clouds in the Thousand Islands Domain, but there are not so many corresponding emperor-level elixir resources. The vast majority of emperor-level beings usually use king-level elixirs. ¡° Only when you break through the realm can you hope to use one or two imperial elixirs. Moreover, it is one of the worse types of imperial elixirs. " However, this Yunying strange flower is not an ordinary imperial elixir, but a very rare species among the imperial elixirs. This means that its value is destined to far exceed that of ordinary imperial elixirs. Yunyingqihua, also called Yunyingqihua, its biggest feature is that it can become invisible. Normally, it is in a state of invisibility, and only special formations can make it appear. " Moreover, this kind of invisibility is not only invisible in form, but also the aura is completely hidden. Therefore, with Su Han's alchemy attainments, he didn't even notice this strange Yunying flower for a while. If there hadn't been a lake that reflected the reflection, Su Han would have ignored this strange flower. However, now that the Yunying strange flower has been discovered, Su Han will definitely not let it go. After walking around the Yunyingqiuhua, Su Han felt very excited. Originally, he came into this elixir garden with the intention of robbing a batch of ordinary king-level elixirs. If he could sweep away a batch of king-level elixirs, it would be a blessing. As a result, he actually got a strange Yunying flower. Now even if he is asked to teleport out of the elixir garden immediately, he feels that he has made a profit. Yunyingqihua is an indispensable main material for refining Huangyundan. What is Huangyundan? It is a magical elixir that assists those at the peak of the King Realm to attack the Imperial Realm. If you get an Emperor Cloud Pill, the chance of success of a strong man at the peak of the King Realm can be increased by 70%. Seventy percent! What is this concept? As long as you have some foundation and a success rate of 10% or 20%, then with the help of an Emperor Cloud Pill, the success rate can reach 80% or 90%, which is almost equivalent to being admitted to the Imperial Realm. ¡°If such a magical elixir appears in front of those king-level experts in the Thousand Islands Region, it will inevitably attract a large-scale robbery that is ten times crazier than the Nanshan elixir. It must be extremely difficult for a Yunying flower to grow in this place. You must know that Yunyingqihua is not the kind of elixir that can be cultivated artificially. Jin Wuling carefully covered this strange cloud flower, presumably hoping to wait until it matured to refine a furnace of Emperor Cloud Pill. In this way, the cultivation level of the upper echelons of the Golden Crow Spirit Land can immediately jump to a higher level. But unexpectedly, when the Yunying exotic flower matured, it was picked by Su Han. ¡°This made the top management of Jinwuling know about it, so it would be strange if they didn¡¯t go crazy on the spot. Su Han picked the Yunying Qihua, but he didn't expect that the Yunying Qihua had grown here for many years, and the roots of the flowers had already accumulated a lot of spiritual power. Now as soon as the roots are separated from the soil, the spiritual power originally accumulated here suddenly spreads out. In an instant, spiritual power soared to the sky. As soon as Su Han saw this spiritual light going straight into the sky, he immediately felt something was wrong. This is a rhythm that the entire Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom should see. With such strong spiritual power reaching the sky, those old guys in the Golden Crow Spirit Land knew that they must have pulled out their lives. Although Su Han still keeps Shao Wutian by his side, once those old guys lose their minds, who knows what they will do? With strength, I am not their opponent yet. When Su Han thought of this, he immediately decided that of the thirty-six strategies, walking is the best strategy and he should leave this area first. By then, even if someone comes, there will be no evidence to prove that they picked this strange cloud flower by themselves. Su Han steered the flying boat. He had just left with his front feet, but less than half an hour later, a figure came quickly. Obviously, he saw this soaring spiritual energy and came here after hearing the news. This person is clearly a core executive of the Golden Crow Spirit. As soon as the top brass of the Golden Crow Spirit Land rushed to the edge of the lake, they saw that the remaining spiritual power was still gushing out. Moreover, it should haveThousands of wild king grass planted on the edge of the lake have also disappeared. At that moment, cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the senior executive: "No! You can't let Ancestor Ouyang know about this matter, otherwise the Ancestor Ouyang will be so angry that he may become possessed on the spot" The worries of the top management are not unreasonable. In fact, Patriarch Ouyang has been waiting for this strange flower to mature so that he can refine a furnace of Emperor Cloud Pill to give to his most promising children and grandchildren. Keep one. Now that the strange flowers are ripe, but they are picked by others, you can imagine how furious Old Ancestor Ouyang will be. "Looking at the situation, Su Han hasn't gone far yet. When he goes far, even if we find him, I'm afraid that guy won't admit it because of his temperament." The thoughts of the Golden Crow Lingdi's senior management changed very quickly, "After all, that kid is just a young genius, not experienced in the world, and he has many ways to deal with him. Maybe, if I catch up, I will have a chance to get him to hand over the Yunyingqihua." Thinking of this, the senior management of the Golden Crow Spirit did not hesitate and chased after Su Han in the direction he left. Su Han tried his best to suppress his aura along the way, but the soaring spiritual power of Yunying Qihua still left a trace of spiritual power on him. If he sits down and spends half an hour, he can refine the remaining spiritual power. However, he felt that if he stopped, he might be found by people from the Golden Crow Spirit Land soon. Su Han didn¡¯t want to waste his precious ten days arguing with the people in the Golden Crow Spiritual Land. Within a moment, Su Han's consciousness sensed signs of someone approaching. With a sweep of his spiritual consciousness, he discovered that it was a strong man with half-step to the imperial realm, following closely the traces of spiritual power he left behind. "I'm still being targeted." Su Han didn't want to argue with these guys at all, but the speed of a half-step emperor-level expert was indeed not much slower than the speed of his flying boat if he went all out. At this moment, the senior executive of the Golden Crow Spirit who was following Su Han was even more depressed: "Why is this kid so fast? I have tried my best, but I still can't catch up with him?" If Su Han can increase his speed in a short period of time, then it is possible. But more than half an hour had passed between the pursuit and Su Han's speed showed no sign of slowing down. Unconsciously, Su Han didn't realize that he was flying all the way and had reached the vicinity of the forbidden area in the elixir garden. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 960 Breaking into the forbidden area You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Suddenly, Su Han felt something was wrong. The airflow in the surrounding void seemed to suddenly become turbulent. Even the airship, which was originally flying smoothly, was affected by these airflows and began to twist and turn, making it difficult to continue flying. "It seems that if you go further, you will break into the forbidden area?" Su Han realized this problem at this time, and he did not expect that he would just run around the forbidden area just by running around. It was obvious that the flying boat would not be able to fly any further. Su Han could only be forced to land on the ground, put the flying boat away, and took a look at the surrounding situation. Although this place is said to be a forbidden area, the scenery seems to be no different from other places. They are all the same beautiful mountains and clear waters. However, if you look ahead, you can vaguely see many large and small mirror-like lakes, hidden in the light blue mist. "Could it be that this forbidden land is a place full of lakes? But why is it a forbidden land?" Su Han was also a little confused in his mind. At this moment, the elder from behind, the Golden Crow Spirit, also caught up. He also discovered that this place was close to the forbidden area, and he couldn't help but feel happy, knowing that Su Han had no way out. "Boy Su Han, quickly hand over the Yunyingqihua and the thousands of wild king grasses that you picked. I can let you leave. I won't care about other elixirs, as long as you hand them over. Yunyingqihua and Agustata will do." The elder of the Golden Crow Spirit shouted in the direction of Su Han while galloping. "Hand over the Yunyingqihua and the Wild King Grass?" Su Han couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. "Old guy, did you make a mistake? You opened the door to this elixir garden and let me in. You agreed to pick it. Ten days is neither stealing nor robbing. Now I have got something good, but I have to hand it over? What's the point?" The higher-ups of the Golden Crow Spirit also knew that they were in the wrong when they asked Su Han to hand over his things. But he refused to give up and shouted: "The Yunying strange flowers are the treasures of our Golden Crow Spiritual Land, and they are not within your picking range. And those wild king grass are also not within the picking range. You enter the elixir garden. , I have obtained many king-level elixirs. Remember, you must know how to be content. If you insist on pursuing a fortune that is not in line with your own strength, it may very well lead to disaster!" This is a naked threat. "A catastrophe? What kind of catastrophe?" Su Han smiled leisurely, "Are you going to risk Shao Wutian's life and attack me?" The only thing that the top brass of the Golden Crow Spirit is taboo about is Shao Wutian. If Shao Wutian wasn't still in Su Han's hands, he would have gone up and slapped Su Han to death. How could he waste these words with him. At this moment, the senior executive of the Golden Crow Lingdi frowned and said coldly: "Don't try to challenge the bottom line of the Golden Crow Lingdi again and again. In the final analysis, this Shao Wutian is just a young genius and does not have that much weight." The implication is that if you really don¡¯t know what is good and what is bad, we will have no choice but to die. Su Han shook his head: "Hand over both the Yunyingqihua and the wild king grass, it won't work." Upon hearing Su Han's relaxed tone, the senior executive of the Golden Crow Spirit felt that there was something wrong with the matter, and quickly said: "Otherwise, if you hand over the Yunying Qihua and half of the wild king grass, I can pretend that I haven't seen what happened today, and I won't take it seriously." Report the matter to Patriarch Ouyang and let you pick it here for ten days." "Just now, Yunying Qihua exuded such spiritual power that it soared to the sky. Could it be that Ancestor Ouyang couldn't see it? Do you still need to report it?" Su Han pretended to be confused. "Of course, although the spiritual power was indeed soaring just now, there is a formation outside the elixir garden and it is shrouded in light blue mist, so people who are far away from the elixir garden will not be able to find it for a while." The senior executive of Lingdi said, "I happened to be patrolling outside the elixir garden, so I saw it." Su Han got the information he wanted, and couldn't help but smile. But he still shook his head and said: "I can only keep half of the king grass. This is still too harsh, no." The senior executive of the Golden Crow Spirit said angrily: "Boy! If you don't toast, you will have to drink as a penalty" Halfway through the words, Su Han picked up Shao Wutian and swung it around like a piece of tattered clothing. At that moment, the senior management of the Golden Crow Spirit was also afraid of the rat. He could only swallow his anger and gritted his teeth and said: "Okay! Then I will only hand over the Yunyingqihua and all the wild king grass to you. This is already the biggest concession. Don't think about continuing to work with me. Bargain here!¡± If it weren¡¯t for Shao Wutian, it would have been impossible for the top brass of the Golden Crow to make such concessions. You know, those more than a thousand wild rice grasses are equivalent to ruthlessly cutting down the golden crow.A cut of flesh was enough to keep Patriarch Ouyang beating his chest for several years. Su Han chuckled: "In that case, let's take it, Yunying Qihua." As he spoke, a box suddenly appeared in his hand and he threw it this way. The senior management of the Golden Crow Spirit was stunned, obviously he did not expect that Su Han would suddenly be so easy to talk to. In his expectation, this kid would definitely continue to argue, and he would definitely not compromise so easily. But he didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would hand over Yunying Qihua so quickly. At that moment, the senior executive of the Golden Crow Spirit grabbed the box in his hand, and felt a little relieved in his heart. Taking back the Yunying Wonderful Flower, at least it would not be so difficult for Patriarch Ouyang to explain it to him. "That's not right!" A flash of light suddenly flashed through the man's mind, "This kid is full of tricks. Could it be that he is doing something deceptive?" All these thoughts occurred in an instant. When the man opened the box, he suddenly discovered that lying in the box was just a young Asparagus plant. "Su Han!" The senior executive of the Golden Crow Spirit raised his head angrily, and suddenly discovered that in the moment when he was stunned just now, Su Han's figure had already moved into the restricted area. ¡°Obviously, what Su Han did just now was just to distract him so that he could go into the restricted area. "Su Han! If you enter the restricted area, you will definitely die! For hundreds of years, some people who do not believe in evil have tried to enter the restricted area, but they have not come out! What I said is definitely not a lie to you!" The top brass of the Golden Crow Ling rushed to the outside of the penalty area and shouted anxiously. However, no matter how anxious he was, he did not dare to take a step beyond the bounds, not even half a foot into the restricted area. We could only watch as Su Han's figure walked away from the restricted area and quickly disappeared into the light blue mist. "Is this kid really willing to risk his life for a Yunying exotic flower?" The senior management of the Golden Crow Spirit was also extremely depressed. Su Han's actions were completely beyond the reach of ordinary people. For a rare Yunying flower, he actually went into the forbidden land of death. "It's okay for this kid to go inside and seek death. I just hope he never touches any mechanism in the forbidden area, otherwise even the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom will be affected" "Alas, for such a big matter, let's go back and report it to our ancestors first!" The senior executive left in a flash. However, there was still a question in his heart: "Why is the scenery in this forbidden area different from before? I remember there weren't so many lakes before" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 961 Mysterious Island You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Su Han entered the forbidden area, he walked forward without stopping. He also heard the shouts from the top of the Golden Crow Spirit behind him, and knew that what this person said was probably true. However, Su Han has his own judgment. The moment he rushed into this forbidden area, the evil eye did not issue a corresponding warning. This made Su Han feel that there might still be hope for life in this forbidden area. No matter what, it is better than being threatened to hand over Yunying Qihua. Su Han has lived two lifetimes, but he has never done anything so embarrassing. Walking into the forbidden area, after passing through the brief void turbulence, everything returned to normal. The air is still so fresh and the surroundings are still so quiet. In this forbidden area, everywhere you look, there are patches of light blue mist. And the further you go in, the more lakes there are, large or small, dotted around. "It's completely peaceful inside this forbidden area. There are no danger warnings, right?" Su Han also found it strange. Logically speaking, if it was a very dangerous forbidden place of death, with the strength of his spiritual consciousness, he would not be able to detect any clues. You must know that your spiritual consciousness is far beyond that of ordinary people. If there is any crisis in this area, it is impossible for your spiritual consciousness to not fluctuate at all. " Moreover, this forbidden area does not look like an illusion that is peaceful on the surface but murderous in reality. If that's the case, Su Han's intuition will definitely respond. This made Su Han a little puzzled. After walking forward for twenty or thirty miles, Su Han gradually heard a rumbling sound like muffled thunder in his ears. This voice clearly came from the front. "No matter what, let's go take a look first." Su Han's curiosity was also aroused. ¡°Moreover, even if he wants to go back now, he can¡¯t go back. The entire forbidden area was filled with misty light blue mist, and he couldn't tell which direction he was coming from. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of Su Han's sight soon, a waterfall like the Milky Way in the Nine Heavens appeared, pouring down like the water of the Tianhe River, bringing out boundless momentum. And the waterfall is surrounded by boundless water mist. The sunlight shines on the water mist, and it is colorful. Various colors interweave into rainbows, which looks extremely spectacular in the void. This wonderful scene gives people infinite beautiful reverie. A series of strong spiritual power fluctuations came out from the waterfall, as if behind the waterfall, there were infinite wonders and infinite possibilities waiting for people to discover. No matter who it is, standing in front of this waterfall, I am afraid that their hearts will rise and fall, and they would like to rush into the waterfall immediately. However, Su Han could tell that the layers of water mist and rainbows intertwined together contained very powerful defense formations. If ordinary people rush into this formation rashly, they will definitely be killed by the formation on the spot. "Could it be that all the people who came before were killed by this formation?" Su Han also knew that with ordinary people's eyesight, it would be impossible to see the mysterious formation in this waterfall. Even the top imperial powerhouses in the Thousand Islands Domain may not be able to tell because their expertise does not lie in this. And this waterfall is indeed very attractive. No matter from which aspect you look at it, there is a lot of mystery behind the waterfall. Anyone who comes here will not want to visit the waterfall. Su Han estimates that many people will definitely lose their lives here. The formations in this waterfall are so mysterious that even Su Han can't do anything about them now. It is impossible to break it open based on Su Han's current conditions. Even if his strength were doubled ten times, he still couldn't break it. Even if all the powerful men from the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms come out, they may not be able to break the formation in this waterfall. However, when Su Han stared at the waterfall for a while, he discovered something incredible. "This formation is slowly opening on its own?" Su Han almost thought that there was something wrong with his eyes. His first reaction was whether this was some kind of blind trick, deliberately trapping him. However, after Su Han opened his evil eye and looked at it again, he ruled out the possibility of a deception. This formation is indeed activated on its own initiative. It is estimated that in a few hours, this formation will be fully opened. Su Han also knows that there are indeed some secret realm defense formations that exist every once in a while.Automatically start the rule once. This every once in a while, it may be a few years, it may be decades, hundreds, or even a thousand years. "The senior officials of the Golden Crow Spirit said that many people have broken into the forbidden area for hundreds of years, but they have always died. It can be seen that when they came, this formation was not activated." "Could it be that my luck is so good? A formation that only activates once every few hundred years has been overtaken by me?" Su Han also found it incredible, but he couldn't find any other explanation other than his good luck. "However, it is also possible that someone has entered the waterfall formation before and died inside. But I can't be careless." Su Han's eyes were fixed on the formation in the waterfall, and his heart was full of various speculations. An hour passed, and suddenly a bright light suddenly burst out in front of Su Han's eyes. The boundless mist and the criss-crossing rainbows all transpired in an instant and turned into nothingness. Immediately afterwards, the silver satin-like waterfall opened in the middle, revealing a series of simple silver stone steps. The stone steps obviously have a strong ancient style, giving people a sense of vicissitudes leading to the ancient times. "The formation is really open." Su Han didn¡¯t waste time. The formation would probably not be open for long. At the moment, Su Han did not waste any time and entered the water curtain directly, running up the long silver stone steps. Soon, the shadow of the water curtain disappeared behind him, and Su Han felt as if he had entered a space that was completely isolated from the outside world. In front of his eyes, the silver stone steps slowly disappeared, and Su Han suddenly found that he had arrived in a space completely different from the outside world. In this space, wherever you look, there is a huge lake with no edge. And Su Han is now on the shore of the lake. This lake is transpiring with a layer of light mist. Anyone with a little vision can see that this mist is actually a stream of transpiration spiritual power. These transpiration spiritual power are shrouded above the lake, making the lake Full of a mysterious and unpredictable sense of reverie. And in the center of the lake, between the clouds and mist, there seems to be a vague shadow of an island. ??The sky above the island, due to the transpiration of spiritual power, appeared to be glowing and auspicious, like a blessed land in a fairyland. ¡¾Five chapters have been updated, there are seven updates in total today, it was so awesome on the first day, the leap is so painful and joyful Without further ado, come here if you have flowers or rewards! Definitely honor and add more updates! ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 962 The Ancient Medicine Garden Appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ?Looking at the aura filled with spiritual energy above the island, even though it is so far away, the waves of spiritual energy floating towards it still make people feel refreshed physically and mentally. It can be seen that the island in the middle of the lake is a treasure land that is unimaginable, and one does not know how many amazing treasures of heaven and earth are nurtured in it. Just looking at the spiritual power floating out can make people's blood boil, as if a rare creation has been waving in the heart of the lake. However, Su Han was not dazzled by this huge fortune and did not rush to the island immediately. His eyes first landed near where he was staying. Near here, a huge stone monument stands impressively. I don¡¯t know how long this stone tablet has been standing here. It is full of traces carved by wind, frost and axes. "Welcome." Just when Su Han's consciousness fell on the stone tablet, a voice came from the stone tablet. Su Han was stunned by this sudden sound. However, he immediately realized that this was a spiritual message attached to the stone tablet. "No matter who you are or where you come from, being able to come here means that you are very lucky. Because this place is only opened once every one thousand years." A thousand years? Su Han couldn't help but think of the people who came to the forbidden area before. Could it be that none of them were able to enter this place? "You must be curious about what kind of place this is. In our era, this place was a medicine garden. You can also call it an ancient medicine garden." "This place has been a place of abundant spiritual power since ancient times. Perhaps you, future generations, have built a spiritual medicine garden outside this place, but I have to say that the spiritual power outside is at most only a hundred times that of this ancient medicine garden. Just one percent.¡± ¡°This place deserves to be called a real medicine garden.¡± "In our era, several sects fought fiercely for this place, resulting in heavy casualties. In the end, this place had to be sealed and only opened once every one thousand years. When it was about to be opened, There will be many large and small lakes near this place, which is the signal to start." "At other times, this place is completely sealed. Anyone who breaks into the area will be haunted by the ghosts of those who were killed or injured. Even if someone barely breaks into the waterfall, they will be killed by the formation in the waterfall. die." When Su Han heard this, he understood why this place has always been a forbidden area for the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. It opens once in a thousand years, but I didn¡¯t expect that this once-in-a-thousand-year opportunity would fall on me. "However, don't be too happy too early. This ancient medicine garden is certainly a paradise, but after you finish picking here, you have to figure out how to get out." After the last message came out from this stone tablet, there was no movement at all. How to get out? Su Han looked at the endless lake, and then at the way he came. The silver stone steps had long since disappeared, and all he could see was the light blue mist. ?Obviously, this independent space cannot be exited using conventional methods. However, Su Han did not make any mistakes. "There must be a road before the car reaches the mountain. Anyway, let's go to the island in the middle of the lake first." Although there is a large lake between the island and Su Han, it is obviously not a problem for the monks at the fifth level of the King Realm. At that moment, Su Han's figure flew through the void and flew towards the island in the middle of the lake. At the same time, the senior officials of the Golden Crow Spirit who had gone back to report the news finally arrived at Patriarch Ouyang¡¯s cave amidst the dust. "Ancestor, that little Su Han" The senior management also quickly explained the whole story of Su Han's intrusion into the forbidden area to Patriarch Ouyang. When Patriarch Ouyang heard that all the thousands of wild rice plants had been swept away by Su Han, his whole face suddenly became clouded. And when Patriarch Ouyang heard that even Yunying's exotic flowers had been picked by Su Han, he even crushed his most beloved teacup on the spot. The top brass of the Golden Crow Land was horrified to see this. He believed that if it were not for his image, Patriarch Ouyang would definitely go berserk on the spot and smash half of the Golden Crow Land into rubble. "Then? This kid broke into the forbidden area?" Old Ancestor Ouyang tried his best to suppress the evil fire gushing out of his heart, and asked in a deep voice. "That's right, no matter how much I emphasized later, that kid didn't listen at all. Ancestor, that kid is looking for death on his own. I've never seen him be so stupid. I just feel sorry for him."??Yunying Qihua, those wild king grasses, and Shao Wutian, are they all going to be buried with that kid? Ancestor" "Shut up." Patriarch Ouyang impatiently interrupted the senior executive's words. He always felt that he had overlooked something. Su Han was a smart guy, and it was unlikely that he would die so recklessly. What did he overlook? Woolen cloth? Patriarch Ouyang quickly sorted out his thoughts and asked, "Does anything look wrong in the forbidden area?" "Something's wrong?" The senior leader of the Golden Crow Spirit thought for a while, "By the way, Ancestor, were there many lakes in the forbidden area before? Or did I not notice it before?" "Lake?" Ouyang Ancestor Fox asked. "Yes, I saw that there seemed to be many large and small lakes in the forbidden area, but because the fog was too heavy, I couldn't see very clearly. However, it seems that I have never seen so many lakes in the forbidden area before" The senior executive hesitated. said. Before he finished speaking, Ancestor Ouyang's expression suddenly changed: "There are many lakes? Are you sure?" "Confirmed. Ancestor, is there any problem with this?" "Could it be that that rumor is true?" Ancestor Ouyang looked ugly and kept mumbling, "A hundred lakes appear, a medicine garden appears, a hundred lakes appear, a medicine garden appears Is this true? The hundred lakes have appeared Well, is the legendary ancient medicine garden not just a legend?" At this time, Patriarch Ouyang could no longer sit still. He had always thought that the rumor was just a rumor, but he never expected that one day Baihu would really appear in the forbidden area. Does this mean that the rumor that there are hidden ruins of the ancient medicine garden in the forbidden area is likely to be true? When thinking about the ancient medicine garden, where can Old Ancestor Ouyang sit still? Even if there is only one percent chance, he must go there and take a look. The most important thing is to prevent any possibility of Su Han entering the ancient medicine garden! Patriarch Ouyang shuddered when he thought of that boy Su Han receiving the legendary ancient medicine garden inheritance from their Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. At that moment, Patriarch Ouyang immediately summoned his confidants and rushed towards the Spiritual Medicine Garden as quickly as possible. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 963: Make a fortune You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he landed on the island in the middle of the lake, Su Han felt comfortable all over. The abundant spiritual power on the island made him feel relaxed and happy. "Tsk, tsk, the spiritual power here, compared to the spiritual power in the elixir garden outside just now, is really nothing compared to this place. This place should be able to breed a lot of heavenly and earthly treasures." Su Han was amazed as he cruised around this small island. This small island is only a few dozen acres in size at most. However, this area of ??only a few dozen acres is much more attractive than the elixir gardens that stretch thousands of miles outside. The name of the Ancient Medicine Garden means that there may be rare species on this island that have become extinct in the outside world. I believe no one can resist this kind of temptation. Soon, Su Han strolled towards the center of the island. Along the way, all Su Han saw was green and lush. As soon as you enter, it feels like a fairyland, with all kinds of exotic flowers and plants growing on both sides of the road. Here, spirit-level elixirs do not exist at all, and the worst qualification is for king-level elixirs. There are many elixirs above the seventh level of the king level. More importantly, because no one has picked the elixirs here for many years, they are all over a thousand years old. Even the most common types of elixirs are ten times better than those found in the outside world. Especially for an elixir master like Su Han, arriving at a place like this is like a fish in water. The lush elixir plants were like a feast to him, and he couldn't even take his eyes away. At the moment, Su Han released the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm to enjoy the feast of elixir. ¡°If Su Han was not the only one on the island at this time, I¡¯m afraid they would have already started looting frantically. Especially those young geniuses. If a bunch of young geniuses from the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms were brought in at this time, they would definitely snatch these elixirs like crazy. Young geniuses have a huge demand for elixirs, and this king-level elixir is considered to be of good value to the outside world. Not to mention the elixir above the seventh level of the king, in the outside world, this is definitely a luxury. But now, all these high-quality elixirs belong to Su Han alone, and he can take whatever he wants. However, Su Han did not stay too long in this feast of elixirs. He had a hunch that he would not be allowed to stay in this ancient medicine garden for too long. If you stay too long without finding a way out, I'm afraid the consequences will be quite disastrous. Although the voice in the stone tablet did not explicitly state this, Su Han had this intuition. So, after sweeping up the elixirs in this area, he continued walking towards the center of the island. This island is indeed not big. After walking for several miles, Su Han saw a tall building in front of him in the hazy mist. Under the evil eye's glance, he discovered that this building was actually an altar. Under the altar, there is a huge platform. On the platform, there is a spiritual land shrouded in rays of light and mist, which is covered with elixirs. A series of rainbow-like spiritual rainbows criss-crossed above it, exuding stunning colors, giving people an extremely sacred feeling. Taking a closer look, even Su Han couldn't help being shocked. "Emperor-level elixir!" The things planted on the platform were all royal elixirs. Although the number cannot be determined, the powerful spiritual power and unique temperament are definitely possessed by the imperial elixir. Although these imperial elixirs are not all rare species like Yunyingqihua, even so, imperial elixirs are definitely the most precious resources in the Thousand Islands Territory. It often happens that emperor-level experts or half-imperial realm experts fight over an emperor-level elixir. Although not every one of these imperial elixirs is as rare as Yunying Qihua, this does not mean that these imperial elixirs are not precious. In fact, even for beings like the Lords and Ancestors of the major spiritual lands, imperial elixirs are luxuries to them, and they can only occasionally use one when they break through the realm. What they use on a daily basis are elixirs of the seventh level and above, and they may not be able to use them lavishly. As for the level of young geniuses, let alone it, the seventh-level king-level elixir is a rare thing for them. Su Han took a deep breath and leaned against the desk to check. This time, he saw clearly that there were thirty-two imperial elixir plants planted on the platform. Thirty-two imperial elixirs! This is definitely a letdown??A shocking number. I am afraid that even the top giants of the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms here would fight for these thirty-two emperor-level elixirs, with blood flowing like rivers. Even if you sell the entire elixir garden in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom outside, you can only get three or five emperor-level elixirs at most. Thirty-two emperor-level elixirs, probably never before in the history of the Thousand Island Territory have such a number appeared at one time. Su Han knew that this time he was really prosperous. " If a spiritual country can obtain so many imperial-level elixirs at once, within a few years, its strength will be far superior to other spiritual countries and it will become the overlord of the Thousand Islands Territory. "If an imperial power can obtain it, he will soon be able to create a master who can control the wind and rain in the Thousand Islands Territory, and even have the ability to unify the Thousand Islands Territory." And if a young genius gets it, over time, the entire structure of the Thousand Islands Territory will be turned upside down. "I must not let the Golden Crow know that I got so many imperial elixirs in the ancient medicine garden!" Su Han knew that if the Golden Crow Lingdi knew that he had obtained thirty-two emperor-level elixirs in the ancient medicine garden, everyone from Patriarch Ouyang to ordinary disciples would go crazy. At that time, let alone Shao Wutian, even if he captures the eighteenth generation of Ancestor Ouyang, I am afraid that Ancestor Ouyang will never blink his eyes and will directly kill him to seize the treasure. Patriarch Ouyang is a strong man who has entered the imperial way. With Su Han's current strength, there is absolutely no hope of resisting. Therefore, the best way is to completely conceal these thirty-two imperial elixirs. At the moment, Su Han took action himself. Picking this imperial elixir requires some skills. Each imperial elixir has its own characteristics. How it needs to be picked, and what kind of environment it needs to be stored in all have their own particularities. A little carelessness may destroy the medicinal properties of this imperial elixir. " Damaging any one of these thirty-two emperor-level elixirs would be enough to make Su Han feel distressed for a long time. After spending nearly a day of effort and sweating, Su Han harvested all thirty-two imperial elixirs and put them into the storage ring. ¡¾Flowers will be delivered tomorrow! ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 964: Ancient Altar You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After putting away all the imperial elixirs, Su Han had time to take a closer look at the entire altar. This altar has obviously experienced a long time, and the strong sense of vicissitudes makes people can't help but have the urge to worship. However, it seems that the erosion of the long river of time has not brought any traces of time to this altar. The stone steps of this altar are spotless. It looks like someone is cleaning and maintaining it every day. " However, this ancient medicine garden is opened once every thousand years, and the stone steps of this altar are obviously impossible to be cleaned every day. Around this towering altar, there are twelve circular pillars, each of which is engraved with extremely profound and simple runes. These runes are built together to make these twelve pillars form a perfect whole. And above the twelve pillars is the dome of the altar, depicting lifelike ancient totems. A lot of spiritual energy gathered from all directions, forming a certain pattern of spiritual power in the altar, nourishing the soil below. The entire altar has a sacred and awe-inspiring aura that makes people dare not look at it. Su Han knew that this was actually an extremely powerful ancient formation. In addition to gathering spiritual power, it seemed to have other functions. "Apart from this formation, there is nothing else worthy of study in this ancient medicine garden. It seems that I need to master all this formation to find an opportunity to leave this ancient medicine garden?" "However, that would be too slow." Firstly, Su Han didn't want to waste time here, and secondly, this ancient medicine garden would not allow Su Han to stay in it for such a long time. ¡°There must be other easier ways.¡± Su Han was not in a hurry to take action immediately, but sat cross-legged under the dome, his consciousness slowly spread, and he began to communicate with the formation. Time flies by for three days. Su Han remained motionless, like a clay or stone sculpture. There was a wonderful communication and a strange resonance between the profound meaning in the formation and his spiritual consciousness. Su Han suddenly opened his eyes: "Yes!" "If you don't break it, you won't stand it. If you don't break it, you won't stand it If you want to leave this place, besides thoroughly mastering its secrets, there is an easier way." "That meansdestroy this place directly!" Yes, this is what Su Han came to after communicating with the formation for three days and three nights. "It is not difficult to destroy this ancient medicine garden, because the essence of the reason why this entire ancient medicine garden has been so well preserved through the ages is because it is based on this formation. If you can If this formation hub is destroyed, the entire ancient medicine garden will fall apart." "Furthermore, the rich spiritual power in this ancient medicine garden will also be lost and dispersed to the spiritual medicine garden outside. This is actually an advantage for the guys from the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom." A smile appeared on Su Han's lips. So much spiritual power suddenly dispersed into the elixir garden outside. Thinking about the elixirs he had taken away, the time it would take for them to grow back would be shortened by more than half. This can be regarded as some compensation benefits for Jinwu Lingguo. As for the destruction of this ancient medicine garden, it has basically no impact on the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom. After all, the next time the Ancient Medicine Garden is opened will be a thousand years from now, and I don¡¯t know if there will still be a Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom by then. Even if there are still, they are not the current group of people. During the process of communicating with the formation, Su Han had already learned the key point of this ancient formation. Generally speaking, although this kind of powerful ancient formation is difficult to destroy, it is completely different if you know where the hub of the formation is. Su Han directly sacrificed the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. For this kind of formation that is mainly based on wood, it is naturally the most suitable to use the metallic Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. In Su Han's hands, the small Tianhe Glazed Tower emitted thousands of golden light and crashed towards the hub of the formation without hesitation. Patriarch Ouyang and his party traveled through the starry night and just arrived at the outer edge of the restricted area. They saw an unprecedentedly powerful wave of spiritual energy inside the restricted area, like a spectacular circle, with the restricted area as the center, spreading across the land in an instant. For a moment, the entire elixir garden seemed to be trembling under the shroud of this spiritual power circle. ?? Before Patriarch Ouyang and the others could react, the spiritual power that hit their faces even puffed up their robes, causing the group of people to stand there dumbfounded. A senior executive from the Golden Crow Lingdi reacted first.?, took a deep breath of the air around him, and couldn't help but look happy: "Ancestor, what a good thing! Although I don't know what this spiritual power circle is, once the spiritual power circle spreads, the concentration of spiritual power in the elixir garden will increase. It actually increased by more than five times!¡± "Don't be too busy being happy!" Patriarch Ouyang¡¯s face was ugly, and his eyes were fixed on the restricted area, but with his eyesight, there was no way he could penetrate the thick layer of light blue mist and see clearly what was happening in the restricted area. " However, Patriarch Ouyang knew very well that the huge fluctuation of spiritual power just now was definitely not trivial. Something shocking must have happened in the restricted area. "A hundred lakes appeared, and the medicine garden came out What did that kid do in the restricted area? With such weird spiritual power fluctuations, is there really that ancient medicine garden" The more Ancestor Ouyang thought about it, the more anxious he became. He waved his hand and said, "Let's go with me into the restricted area to see what's going on." The group of people were about to rush into the restricted area, but saw a figure flashing in front of everyone in the restricted area. This figure is Shi Shiran and Su Han coming out of the penalty area. "Su Han!" As soon as everyone saw Su Han's figure, their faces suddenly darkened. Patriarch Ouyang shouted: "Su Han, I've reminded you a long time ago not to enter the restricted area. Why didn't you abide by the agreement?" Su Han said with a smile: "I don't want to enter this restricted area, but Patriarch Ouyang and your people insist on forcing me again and again. He clearly promised that all the harvest in the spiritual medicine garden in the past ten days will be mine, but he forced me to hand over Come out. If you want to say you don¡¯t abide by the agreement, then it¡¯s your Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom who didn¡¯t abide by the agreement first, right?¡± Patriarch Ouyang was speechless, but his eyes looked up and down Su Han suspiciously, wishing he could see through Su Han's entire being. "Su Han, what did you do in the restricted area? Why was there such a strong spiritual power fluctuation just now?" Patriarch Ouyang asked in a deep voice. ????????????????????????????????? Patriarch Ouyang doesn¡¯t even have the intention to pursue the issue of the Yunying Strange Flower. If there is an ancient medicine garden in the restricted area, the value of the ancient medicine garden is simply not comparable to that of a Yunying Strange Flower. Su Han shrugged his shoulders: "Is Ancestor Ouyang being honest with his words? I was obviously forced into the restricted area by your people. I am lucky to come out alive. What else can I do?" (Remember the website address of this site) £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 965: Taking turns to cross-examine You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You didn't do anything? Are you serious?" Patriarch Ouyang is full of doubts. Su Han said with an innocent face: "I was forced into the restricted area by your people. I found a place on the edge of the restricted area. I practiced for several days and made sure that your people were gone before I dared to come out. Didn't you say that I could enter this restricted area? Is it certain that I will die? I don¡¯t even dare to walk inside, so what else can I do inside?¡± This explanation sounds reasonable and reasonable. But Patriarch Ouyang is still full of doubts: "If that's the case, wouldn't you have noticed the fluctuation in spiritual power just now? Were you not responsible for the fluctuation in spiritual power?" Su Han called Qu Liantian: "What does it have to do with me? Of course I noticed the fluctuations in spiritual power, but this is the territory of your Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom. How do I know what the ghost movement is? Instead of blocking me here aggressively, you might as well If you go into the restricted area and take a look, won¡¯t you know everything about it?¡± Patriarch Ouyang and his subordinates looked at each other, and Patriarch Ouyang waved his hand: "You guys, go into the restricted area and have a look." "But ancestor" "Go if you are told to go, what are you talking about?" Patriarch Ouyang shouted impatiently, "Didn't you see that this kid came out of the restricted area intact? What are you afraid of? Are you not even as good as this kid?" Those senior officials of the Golden Crow Spirit were sprayed bloody by Patriarch Ouyang, so they had no choice but to quickly enter the restricted area, and their figures disappeared in an instant. Patriarch Ouyang stared at Su Han closely and decided to make it clear to Su Han: "Boy, you didn't see any ancient medicine garden in the restricted area?" This is a warning to Su Han, we know the existence of the ancient medicine garden, don't try to play tricks with us. Su Han was surprised and said: "What ancient medicine garden? There is a medicine garden in this restricted area? Didn't you tell me earlier?" Su Han¡¯s eyes even radiated a somewhat greedy light, as if this was the first time he heard about the ancient medicine garden. "You really don't know about the Ancient Medicine Garden?" Ancestor Ouyang was also dubious. If this guy is pretending, then his acting skills are too good, right? But, if this kid is really innocent, then what is going on with the fluctuations of spiritual energy in the restricted area? "By the way, Ancestor, won't you know if this kid is lying by checking his storage ring?" Suddenly, a senior executive of the Golden Crow Spirit proposed, "If this kid really doesn't know about the ancient medicine garden, then his storage ring must only contain the varieties of elixirs grown in our elixir garden. If this kid stores things There are varieties in the ring that we have never seen in the elixir garden, which means he is quite suspicious." As soon as he said these words, Su Han's heart jumped subconsciously. But this suggestion made everyone in Jinwuling¡¯s eyes light up. "That makes sense. If you want to prove your innocence, just take out the storage ring. This method is simple and clear." "Boy, if you take out the storage ring and prove your innocence, then we won't care about you breaking into the forbidden area. You can take away all the elixirs you picked in the elixir garden. How about that? " "If you don't let us check the storage ring, it proves that you have something up your sleeve. Before we investigate the truth, you can't even think about leaving here." A grumpy elder from the Golden Crow Spirit shouted. "That's right, you have Shao Wutian in your hands. We can't kill you, but we can always trap you. You can't even think about leaving the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom with the harvest of the ancient medicine garden." Another person said with a sinister smile. Su Han raised his eyebrows. This world is really a reality. As he said, everything he gained in the spiritual medicine garden belongs to himself. But as soon as these guys heard about the existence of the ancient medicine garden, they couldn't sit still. They thought Force yourself to spit out the harvest from the ancient medicine garden. However, this was what Su Han expected. He had already expected that if these people knew that they had entered the ancient medicine garden, they would definitely snatch the loot from him at all costs. Fortunately, now they are not sure whether they have entered the ancient medicine garden. And he still holds Shao Wutian's bargaining chip in his hand. "Everyone, I don't know anything about the ancient medicine garden." Su Han said lightly, "However, if you want to check my storage ring, I can't agree to it. Everyone knows that the storage ring is the greatest privacy of a monk. Even if I drag Shao Wutian to die together, I won¡¯t let you check him." Su Han naturally said this to scare them. However, these words really frightened everyone, and everyone immediately looked at each other. ? ?If Su Han really drags Shao Wutian to die together, and the final result proves that Su Han has never entered any ancient medicine garden, then wouldn't it mean that they, the Golden Crow Spirit Land, could steal the chicken but lose the rice? "It's better than this. We don't look at magic weapons and secret books. We only look at things like elixirs." said an elder from the Golden Crow Spirit. Su Han still refused: "There are also elixirs that I have accumulated in the past. If you take the elixirs that I have collected and say they are varieties that are not available in your Golden Crow Lingguo elixir garden, then I will be wronged by you." die?" "You can rest assured that as long as it is the elixir you obtained in the Thousand Islands Domain, there will be no elixir that our Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom elixir garden does not have." A senior executive of the Golden Crow Spirit Land sneered, "Just say it, let's Not allowed to be searched? If you are not allowed to do this, it means you are indeed guilty." Su Han also sneered: "Then let me ask, if you don't find your so-called elixir from the ancient medicine garden from me, are you going to eat shit?" As soon as these words came out, the top brass of the Golden Crow Spirit suddenly turned cold: "How presumptuous!" Immediately, the overwhelming murderous intent from the high-level officials came down on Su Han. Even the other people present couldn't believe their ears. This senior executive was one of the top three elders in the Golden Crow Spiritual Land. A young junior actually asked him to eat shit. Everyone had to admire Su Han's courage. Su Han did not show any timidity in the face of the overwhelming murderous intention, but sneered: "I am also a person from Qionghua Spiritual Land, are you guys bullying me because I have no elders around me? To force people to death like this, Are you really not afraid that the two families will be destroyed?" "Okay, let's check the storage ring. It's not a big deal." A person quickly came up to smooth things over. "If it's a misunderstanding, we apologize to you, okay?" "It's definitely not a misunderstanding. This kid is trying to obstruct our inspection in every possible way. There is definitely something wrong with his storage ring." The top executive of the Golden Crow Spirit said coldly, who was contradicted by Su Han. Especially since Su Han would rather die than let it be inspected, he was convinced that there was something very special about Su Han's storage ring. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 966 Suspicious Stone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han said lightly: "It's okay to check. First, I only allow you to select three representatives for inspection. Second, these three people must make an oath to heaven and earth. Everything in my storage ring, except for the elixir, Except for such items, all other items are not allowed to be inspected with spiritual consciousness. If anyone violates the oath, he will be killed on the spot by the thunder and lightning of heaven and earth." "It's not difficult, we just agree." "Wait a minute, there's a third one." Su Han suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed at the high-ranking member of the Golden Crow Lingdi who had been contradicted by him just now. "I don't like this person. Who knows if he will frame me and put some blame on me?" What? So, this person is not allowed to participate in the search for me." "This Elder He" Everyone's eyes turned to the senior leader of the Golden Crow Spirit. Then Elder He was very angry and shouted: "If you don't participate, you won't participate. Do you think I rarely search for his storage ring? There is an ancestor above. If I don't search, I won't search. You just watch and search." ." Su Han chuckled: "Then choose someone." With that said, he took off his storage ring. Seeing that Su Han was suddenly so happy, everyone in the Golden Crow Spirit couldn't help but wonder in their hearts. Could it be that Su Han really didn't lie? Did he really not encounter any ancient medicine garden in the forbidden area? Soon, three members of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, including Patriarch Ouyang, made oaths to heaven and earth. "I'm here first!" Ancestor Ouyang couldn't wait and strode forward first. He placed a hand on Su Han's storage ring, and his spiritual consciousness penetrated into it all of a sudden. The other two elders involved in the search also moved out one after another, scanning Su Han's storage ring with their spiritual consciousness. Su Han just sneered and said nothing. Seeing it in the eyes of others, they were secretly surprised that this kid was too calm. Could it be that he was really wronged? The three people's consciousness almost turned Su Han's storage ring upside down, but they were surprised to find that in Su Han's storage ring, there was really only one elixir-like item, one Yunyingqi. flowers, a large amount of wild king grass, and some elixirs of the seventh level and above. They all knew these things. They were things Su Han got in the elixir garden, and there was nothing suspicious about them. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: There are only some messy elixirs, and they, the giants of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, don't look down on them at all. These things can all be picked in the elixir garden. ????????????? It seems that Su Han did not get any excessive gains except for the strange flowers of Yunying and the king grass. " Moreover, Su Han seemed to be showing mercy when he picked the elixir. He really didn't pick too much, at least not as much as they expected. There is no trace of the so-called ancient medicine garden in this storage ring. The consciousness of the three people refused to let go of every corner of Su Han's storage ring. In their opinion, if there really was an ancient medicine garden, there would be at least three or five imperial elixirs, not to mention many imperial elixirs. , there should always be. However, in Su Han¡¯s storage ring, apart from Yunying Qihua, not even a single hair of any other imperial elixir could be seen. For these giants, Su Han's storage ring is nothing short of poverty. "As for Su Han, they also searched it with their spiritual senses. It was impossible for Su Han to hide a second storage ring or anything else. The other two elders, although a little reluctant, still took away their spiritual consciousness. They had begun to think that Patriarch Ouyang might have made a mistake, and that Su Han had nothing to do with the Ancient Medicine Garden. Only Ancestor Ouyang himself is still unwilling to give up, and his spiritual consciousness is still lingering in the storage ring. If there really is an ancient medicinal garden, it would be a big deal. His ancestor Ouyang once read in the ancient books of the Golden Crow Spiritual Land that if the ancient medicinal garden appeared, it would definitely change the fate of the entire Golden Crow Spiritual Kingdom. Therefore, Patriarch Ouyang will not ignore the issue of the Ancient Medicine Garden at all. Patriarch Ouyang was really careful. He looked at Su Han's storage ring for a long time and suddenly said, "What's going on with these yellow stones?" The yellow stone mentioned by Patriarch Ouyang is actually the thousand-flower hive of the Purple Gold King Bee. This Ten Thousand Flowers Beehive, when there are no swarms of bees coming in or out, will slightly change its shape and look like ordinary yellow stones. Even a strong person like Ancestor Ouyang cannot see this kind of camouflage. And in this Thousand Flowers Honeycomb, there is a strange space secret method, which oneThe space inside the nest hole can be expanded thousands of times. There is no problem at all in accommodating some of Su Han's elixirs. Su Han hid the thirty-two imperial elixirs in this Thousand Flowers Beehive. Not only that, he also hid other harvests in the ancient medicine garden in the Thousand Flowers Beehive, and even hid most of the elixirs picked in the elixir garden. " Otherwise, even if these old men from the Golden Crow Spirit Land did not find the elixir from the ancient medicine garden, seeing that Su Han actually picked so many elixirs from the elixir garden, it is difficult to say whether these people will have any trouble again. Su Han simply acted like he didn¡¯t pick too much and stabilized them first. As for what happened afterwards, they discovered that all the elixirs in the elixir garden had been wiped out by Su Han By that time, Su Han had already walked away, so what could they do? "Su Han, what are these yellow stones? They look very weird." Patriarch Ouyang pointed at the Thousand Flowers Honeycomb and frowned. Su Han glanced at it and said calmly: "Do these stones look like elixirs?" Patriarch Ouyang snorted coldly: "Just answer the questions you ask, so much nonsense?" Su Han said indifferently: "Do you talk more nonsense or do I talk more? I just agreed that except for the elixir, everything else will not be inspected. Do you want to forcefully inspect this stone? You are not afraid of being killed by thunder and lightning. ?¡± Seeing that Su Han refused to allow inspection, Patriarch Ouyang became even more suspicious and said coldly: "I suspect there is something wrong with your stone, but you refuse to take it out for inspection." Su Han simply took out the Ten Thousand Flowers Honeycomb from the storage ring and placed it on the ground: "Everyone, take a look. Do you think the elixir can be hidden in stones?" Everyone was speechless. Only Elder He said: "I have the same opinion as Patriarch Ouyang. As long as it is a suspicious clue, we cannot let it go." Su Han said calmly: "Then check it out. But don't blame me for not reminding you that the three people who have made the oath to heaven and earth cannot be checked, otherwise, you will be killed by the thunder tribulation of heaven and earth" These three people had nothing to say at the moment and could only step aside and let others check. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 967: Temporary Reconciliation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The three people who made the oath to heaven and earth include Ancestor Ouyang. Patriarch Ouyang has the highest level of cultivation among everyone present. As long as he cannot participate in the inspection, Su Han is not afraid of anything. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside of their cultivation base, it is even more impossible for other people to see anything abnormal about this yellow stone. Su Han directly used his spiritual consciousness to command the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm to hibernate in the Ten Thousand Flowers Beehive without emitting any fluctuations. "And those imperial elixirs are hidden in the Thousand Flowers Honeycomb. As long as they are disguised as the Thousand Flowers Honeycomb, even the powerful emperors will not be able to sense the fluctuations in the spiritual power of these elixirs. These giants of the Golden Crow Spirit, each with eyes like searchlights, patrolled back and forth on the Ten Thousand Flowers Beehive. In the end, they had to admit that these yellow stones seemed to be just stones. "Su Han, you are a young genius, why do you bring some useless stones with you?" Everyone asked unwillingly. Su Han said indifferently: "I need some landscape stones in the cave in Qionghua Spiritual Land. I came out to practice and saw these stones, so I took them away. What's wrong? Don't mention that you are not my elders, even if you are my elders , you can¡¯t care about this, right?¡± Su Han¡¯s words left everyone speechless. At the moment, Su Han waved his hand, put the Ten Thousand Flowers Honeycomb into the storage ring, and said calmly: "Now, the truth is revealed? I don't know what you said before. If it was a misunderstanding, just apologize to me. This is still true. Does it count?¡± Patriarch Ouyang¡¯s gaze was still closely following Su Han¡¯s movements. Until Su Han took the Thousand Flowers Beehive back, Patriarch Ouyang was still a little unwilling. He always felt that he should inspect the yellow stone in person. However, he also knew that due to the oath between heaven and earth, he could not inspect it personally. At this time, the elders who were sent into the forbidden area to check the situation also came out without finding anything. "Ancestor, we searched the forbidden area all over the place, but we didn't see any traces of the ancient medicine garden." In fact, let alone the Ancient Medicine Garden, even the waterfall Su Han saw before has completely disappeared. Therefore, these elders walked around the forbidden area several times and did not find even a hair. "That's all." Patriarch Ouyang sighed. Now that things have happened, he also believes that he made a mistake. "The so-called ancient medicine garden is, after all, just a myth, a legend, but it may not necessarily be true. "Forget it, Su Han, I apologize to you for being too abrupt." Patriarch Ouyang waved his hand in frustration. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Ouyang Ancestor doesn't need to be so downcast. A large amount of spiritual power suddenly burst out in this forbidden area, which increased the concentration of spiritual power in the elixir garden by more than five times. This pair of Golden Crow Spiritual Land For me, isn¡¯t it a great thing?¡± "Yes, that's right." "In this way, the growth cycle of the elixir can be shortened by at least half, and the wild rice can be re-cultivated in just a few decades." Everyone in the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom was refreshed. Although Su Han had indeed robbed their elixir garden, their losses were not in vain. Those elixirs will be cultivated again in a few decades. Ancestor Ouyang waved his hand: "That's all, Su Han, today I represent the Golden Crow Lingdi and I will make peace with you here. In the future, we people from the Golden Crow Lingdi will not take the initiative to provoke you Qionghua Lingdi. I hope you will do the same." in this way." At this point, Patriarch Ouyang had to admit that he was really afraid of the evil star Su Han. As long as there is contact with him, nothing good will happen to the Golden Crow Spirit. Su Han smiled and said: "Of course you can. But let's make a deal first, I won't let Shaotian go." Patriarch Ouyang had no objection. He also knew that Shaotian's matter was another matter. It related to the grudges of the older generation and could not be let go just by Su Han, a young genius. As the saying goes, as long as people are alive, there is still hope. Ancestor Ouyang still hopes that one day Shaotian will be able to turn over in one fell swoop. "Then Shao Wutian, you should let him go, right?" A senior executive from the Golden Crow Spirit couldn't help but say. Su Han laughed and said, "Of course. Speaking of which, I would also like to thank Shao Wutian. If he hadn't rushed to Qionghua Lingdi to kidnap my senior sister, there wouldn't be a transaction between me and you today." .Ha ha." These words almost made a group of people from the Golden Crow Ling land so angry that they vomited blood on the spot. Su Han picked up the dying Shao Wutian beside him, stuffed an antidote into his mouth, and then threw Shao Wutian towards Ancestor Ouyang. Everyone in the Golden Crow Spirit Land immediately swarmed forward and caught Shao Wutian. Some were busy checking whether this was the real Shao Wutian, and some were busy checking whether there was any remaining poison in Shao Wutian's body. By the time everyone reacted and looked in Su Han's direction, Su Han had already swayed and walked far away. Shao Wutian, surrounded by everyone, reluctantly opened his eyes and looked at Su Han's leaving figure. There was only a deep sense of frustration in his eyes. After this blow, Shao Wutian's inner arrogance was shattered by Su Han's blow, and even his Taoist heart was on the verge of collapse. It may be extremely difficult to restore the original state in the future. ¡­¡­ After returning to Qionghua Spiritual Land, Su Han knew that Yan Qingshang was still waiting for him, so he first went to Yan Qingshang's cave to report that he was safe. Yan Qingshang was relieved when she saw Su Han came back intact. "Junior Brother Su Han, I have some important news here that is relevant to you. Do you want to listen?" Yan Qingshang asked. "It has something to do with me?" After Su Han listened, he ignored the fatigue along the way and said with a smile, "Of course I will listen." "I was about to tell Qingshang that Su Han is back, just in time. Sit down quickly." From Yan Qingshang¡¯s cave, another figure suddenly walked out, it was King Ling Dan. It turned out that not long before Su Han came, King Ling Dan had also just arrived at Yan Qingshang's cave. Su Han and Yan Qingshang stared at King Ling Dan: "Elder Ling, what is the news?" King Ling Dan said: "This news is related to the black prison in Tianluo Lingguo. Su Han, after unremitting investigations in Qionghua Lingguo for a period of time, finally found a slave who was said to have entered the black prison and narrowly escaped death. People who escaped from the black prison." As soon as King Ling Dan said these words, Yan Qingshang who was present said "Ah" and covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect that there would be survivors who escaped from that black prison. Doesn't this mean that we can get information about the internal situation of the black prison? This sudden news shocked Yan Qingshang, her little mouth moved slightly, and she didn't know whether her expression was surprise or joy. Su Han, on the other hand, was very calm: "Elder, please continue." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 968 Father¡¯s Clues You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! King Ling Dan took out a piece of paper and placed it on the table. The paper was clearly drawn by Su Han, and was the mark on the clothes of those who took Su Yunhai away. "Su Han, the survivor said that he had seen this mark in the black prison." King Lingdan said with great certainty. Su Han immediately stood up. The moment he heard these words, he couldn't hide his excitement. Regarding the news about Su Yunhai, he has always been like looking for a needle in a haystack, unable to find a clue. Now, he finally got a definite clue. How could he not be excited? ¡°That is to say, Qionghua Lingdi has strong intelligence capabilities, and there are also many intelligence personnel scattered in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms. Otherwise, with Su Han's own energy, doing this kind of searching for clues would be more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack. "Qingshang, and you." King Lingdan turned to Yan Qingshang again, "We showed your father's portrait to the survivor. He also said that he had seen someone who looked like your father in the black prison. A very similar person." This time, Yan Qingshang said "ah" again, and she was stunned. On that beautiful face, two lines of clear tears actually shed. She had waited too long for this day. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Didn't you just want to get some accurate information about your father? Now that she finally got the exact news, Yan Qingshang even doubted whether she was dreaming. Su Han also knew that Yan Qingshang was in chaos now, so he asked on behalf of Yan Qingshang: "Elder Ling, is there any other more specific news? Did the survivor only say these two sentences?" King Ling Dan shook his head regretfully: "It's a pity that the survivor seemed to have suffered too many frights in the black prison and was mentally stimulated, so he couldn't tell more. No matter how much we ask, , he can only provide these two pieces of exact information." "Where are the survivors now?" "The survivor has a family and a room, and is now returning to his own home to recuperate. Don't worry, our intelligence elders at Qionghua Spiritual Land have placed him properly." King Lingdan said, and asked Su Han, "Su Han, are you planning to go to the black prison?" "I will definitely go there, but I don't know if Senior Sister Yan will go?" As soon as Su Han finished speaking, Yan Qingshang's eyes suddenly returned to clarity, she stood up and said firmly: "I want to go!" "Senior Sister Yan, that black prison is probably very dangerous. Why don't I go there first" Before Su Han finished speaking, Yan Qingshang shook her head and said softly but firmly: "Junior brother, please stop talking. For more than ten years, I have been making preparations every day. As soon as there is news about my father, Whether it¡¯s a mountain of knives or a sea of ??fire, I have to rush there.¡± Yan Qingshang obviously has deep feelings for his father. And Su Han himself, isn¡¯t that the case? Yan Qingshang added: "Besides, I am a senior sister. How can I be so shy about such a big thing and let my junior brother take the lead instead of me? Junior brother, I have decided that I will go no matter what this time." King Ling Dan said: "If the two of you can go together, you will have each other's care, and Lingdi can feel more at ease. Su Han, Lingdi has decided to invite an elder who is half-step to the imperial realm to accompany you to the Black Prison. Keep you safe." This is the meaning of King Lingdan, and it is also the meaning of the Great Lord. An elder who has reached the Half-Step Imperial Realm is second only to the three Lords in Qionghua Spiritual Land. This is the first time in the history of Qionghua Lingdi that an elder of such a high level is invited to accompany a young disciple on private matters. As soon as King Ling Dan finished speaking, Yan Qingshang shook her head and said, "Elder Ling, no need. We can go alone." Su Han also said: "This is our private matter after all. If we ask the elders to accompany us, we will inevitably be criticized. Moreover, it will take an unknown amount of time to go there. It is not good to delay the elders' business." King Lingdan frowned: "But, after all, the Black Prison is an extremely dangerous place. Let you two younger generations go there by yourself. Lingdi is really worried!" Yan Qingshang said softly: "Elder, I have never announced it to the public. In fact, a week ago, I broke through to the half-step imperial realm. In this way, will the spiritual land be more relieved?" "What? Half-step to the imperial realm?" When King Lingdan heard this, he couldn't believe his ears, and his consciousness immediately fell on Yan Qingshang. Yan QingshangSo he opened up his spiritual power fluctuations and allowed King Lingdan to observe it with his consciousness. "Sure enough, he is at the Half-Step Imperial Realm. Unexpectedly, our Qionghua Spiritual Land actually produced a genius who reached the Half-Step Imperial Realm at the age of twenty." King Lingdan was very excited. Originally, he and other senior officials of Lingdi thought that if there was one person among the younger generation of Qionghua Lingdi who would be the first to break through to the Half-Step Imperial Realm, that person would definitely be Qu Tianshu. But he didn¡¯t expect that it would be Yan Qingshang who broke through before Qu Tianshu. "Sister Yan, congratulations." Su Han is also happy for Yan Qingshang. Breaking through to the half-step imperial realm is equivalent to another big step towards the imperial road. Yan Qingshang is not yet twenty years old, and there is still a lot of potential to be tapped in the future. It can be foreseen that it will be a matter of time for Yan Qingshang to enter the imperial court in the future. At this moment, Yan Qingshang looked at Su Han, but she was a little dazed. She could see that Su Han's congratulations to her were sincere, but they were just congratulations, and there were no other special emotions in them. And if it were any other spiritual genius, by this time, he would have stared at her with fanatical eyes and started to flatter her in an attempt to gain her favor. Not only the geniuses from Qionghua Spiritual Land, but also the geniuses from other Spiritual Kingdoms would do the same thing. Yan Qingshang has never encountered this kind of thing before. But Su Han obviously had no intention of doing this. Looking at Su Han with a calm face, Yan Qingshang felt slightly disappointed. I just felt that even though the entire Qionghua Spiritual Land and the entire Twelve Spiritual Kingdom's young talents praised me as an immortal, they could not compete with Su Han's special treatment of me. It¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t feel this from Su Han¡¯s words and deeds. "By the way, speaking of which, this time I went out and brought something to Senior Sister Yan. I saw that there was a bamboo forest planted behind Senior Sister's cave. I think Senior Sister likes this kind of elegant thing. I brought back a purple bamboo forest. Compared with the one planted by Senior Sister, That piece is in much better condition, I will help senior sister transplant it later." Su Han suddenly smiled. "What? You brought me a gift" Yan Qingshang was startled for a moment, and then her heart couldn't help but jump for joy. It seemed that he looked at her differently after all, and he didn't forget his preferences when he was away from home. At that moment, Yan Qingshang's mood suddenly changed from feeling disappointed to feeling filled with joy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 969 Another breakthrough You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han actually didn't notice Yan Qingshang's emotional changes. Transplanting this purple bamboo forest was just a piece of cake for him. This is his personality. After transplanting the purple bamboo forest, Su Han and Yan Qingshang agreed to make full preparations before setting off in a month. At this time, King Lingdan also stood up: "By the way, Su Han, on behalf of Qionghua Lingdi, I want to give you something." "As he said that, King Ling Dan looked into the void with one hand, and there was something in his hand, but it was a golden tripod. "Qionghua Golden Cauldron!" Yan Qingshang was very close, and when she saw the cauldron clearly, she exclaimed in surprise. "Su Han, this Qionghua Golden Cauldron was borrowed by Qu Tianshu back then, but the spirit land did not give it to him, so Qu Tianshu later returned the cauldron. Now, the unanimous intention of the Lord is to give this Qionghua Golden Cauldron to him. The Huajin Cauldron is passed on to you. I hope that the past glory of Qionghua Spiritual Land can be reproduced in you." This Qionghua Golden Cauldron is the number one alchemy treasure in Qionghua Lingguo. It is a treasure that has been passed down from generation to generation when Qionghua Lingland was still glorious in the alchemy field thousands of years ago. Today, this Qionghua Golden Cauldron has been enshrined by Qionghua Spirituality, and no one uses it. Qu Tianshu once borrowed this cauldron that day, but with Qu Tianshu's alchemy skills, he was unable to exert one or two-tenths of the power of this cauldron. Su Han could tell how extraordinary this cauldron was just by looking at it. Using it like Qu Tianshu did is actually a waste of it. The best alchemy cauldron is actually like the best divine weapon. It requires the owner¡¯s spiritual consciousness to communicate with it at all times to achieve resonance. "Elder Ling, this Qionghua Golden Cauldron is the treasure of the Qionghua Lingdi clan. In my impression, even if it is to be passed down, it must be passed on to the direct disciples, right?" Su Han was a little surprised. Such an expensive alchemy was not lent to him, but passed on to him. This made him feel a little difficult to take over for a while. "Haha, what? I'm sorry to accept it? This is a unanimous decision made by everyone in Qionghua Spiritual Land. Even Qu Tianshu has no objection. This Qionghua Golden Cauldron is sealed in Qionghua Spiritual Land. After all, it is a pearl covered in dust. Only Only in the hands of those who truly understand can it be carried forward. I believe that the ancestors of Qionghua Lingdi will also strongly support us when they learn that we are passing this cauldron to you." King Ling Dan¡¯s words were straightforward and sincere. Su Han did not expect that even Qu Tianshu would support passing the Qionghua Golden Cauldron to him. No longer pretentious at the moment, he nodded: "In that case, I will accept this cauldron. I will live up to the expectations of all the lords and elders, and strive to carry forward this Qionghua Golden Cauldron." "Okay, okay. I know that there will be nothing wrong in passing this Qionghua Golden Cauldron to you." After saying goodbye to King Lingdan and Yan Qingshang, Su Han returned to his cave. The first thing he did was to inspect his trophies. Thirty-two imperial elixirs made Su Han feel like he had made a fortune. However, Su Han did not touch these imperial elixirs rashly, but kept them carefully. In the future, these elixirs will exert greater value for themselves. " Yunying is a strange flower. Su Han plans to use it to refine a furnace of Huangyundan when he has time." Later, Su Han inspected the Wanhua hive of the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm and found that the number of the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm has now surged to nearly a thousand. In terms of cultivation, the most elite group of purple bees have reached the sixth level of King Realm. Others are at the second level of King Realm at the lowest level. In the Spiritual Medicine Garden and the Ancient Medicine Garden, the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm can be said to have had a great meal. Until now, there are still many purple bees that have not digested the medicinal power accumulated in their bodies. Su Han didn¡¯t touch them and allowed them to evolve freely. In the following time, Su Han simply used all the wild king grass to refine tens of thousands of Wang Ji Dan. Although it is not an exaggeration to use Wangji Pills as food, such a large number of Wangji Pills is enough for a hundred king-level experts to practice. Su Han is naturally very happy to use these resources for one person. Therefore, in one month, Su Han easily broke through to the sixth level of King Realm, and was only one step away from the seventh level of King Realm. Although he is far inferior to Yan Qingshang in terms of cultivation, in terms of real fighting strength, Su Han believes that he can easily deal with the half-step emperor realm masters even without using the eight star sword array and other trump cards. If all the trump cards are revealed, it is estimated that the powerful people who have just entered the imperial realm will only be able to compete with him. After coming out of seclusion, Su Han was full of energy.   The departure date agreed with Yan Qingshang has also arrived. Arriving at the gate of Qionghua Lingdi, Yan Qingshang was already waiting there. Dressed in white clothes and holding a light sword, Yan Qingshang today showed a bit of a chivalrous and energetic demeanor. It is quite different from the usual cool and noble Yan Qingshang. Even Su Han's eyes lit up and he couldn't help but praise: "Senior Sister Yan's appearance today, if other guys in Lingdi saw it, their eyes would be firmly glued to Senior Sister's back and they would tremble. Don¡¯t come down.¡± Yan Qingshang couldn't help but laugh. If it were normal times, she would hate those people's adoring looks. But being teased by Su Han today somehow made her feel better. "Junior brother, this time I went to the Black Prison. Thanks to you, I calmed down a lot." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although she is willing to go through hell and sea to save her father, she is still a woman after all, and there are times when her heart is not strong enough. Su Han smiled and said, "What's there to be thankful for? Senior sister and I both have the same purpose. Senior sister wants to rescue my father, and I want to find out clues about my father." Yan Qingshang nodded heavily, feeling a sense of sympathy in her heart. "Junior brother, should we go directly to the Black Prison?" Yan Qingshang asked. Su Han shook his head and said with a smile: "No, let's go to Tianluo Lingdi first." "Tianluo Lingdi?" "That's right, let's go to Tianluo Lingdi first. If we're lucky, it might make our trip to the Black Prison more effective with half the effort." Yan Qingshang didn't understand what the relationship between going to Tianluo Lingdi and going to Black Prison was, but seeing Su Han's mysterious look, Yan Qingshang didn't ask any more questions and just nodded: "Okay, junior brother, I listen to you. " At the moment, the two took off the flying boat and headed towards Tianluo Lingdi. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 970 Tianluo Lingdi You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Among the twelve spiritual kingdoms, Tianluo Lingguo is the farthest from Qionghua Lingguo in a straight line. Judging from the map, Tianluo Lingguo is located in a very remote sea area. It is said that the sea area near Tianluo Lingguo is called the "Black Sea". Monsters are everywhere, and many powerful people are buried in that sea area. Although the distance is very far, Su Han's flying boat is much faster than ordinary flying spiritual beasts. Within two weeks, Su Han and Yan Qingshang had entered Tianluo Lingguo. "Sister Yan, have you been to Tianluo Lingguo before?" Yan Qingshang nodded lightly: "I have been here several times to find out about my father, and I am very familiar with the terrain here." "Sister Yan, do you know if there are any big formations in Tianluo Lingguo?" "Formation?" Yan Qingshang looked confused, "I've never heard of it." Su Han remembered what Venerable Lanyin from Langhuan Spiritual Land told him that there was a strange formation fluctuation in Tianluo Lingguo, and that fluctuation was so strong that even a very large ancient formation could not compare with it. One-tenth of that fluctuation. For a moment, Su Han also fell into deep thought. The information that Venerable Lanyin said came from very reliable ancient books and should not be wrong. However, Su Han still doesn't understand that Tianluo Lingguo's formation foundation is not outstanding at all. Where does that kind of formation fluctuation come from? Coupled with the existence of the Black Prison and the "Black Sea" near Tianluo Lingguo Su Han always feels that things in Luo Lingguo are not as simple as they appear on the surface. "Junior brother, Tianluo Lingdi is coming soon." Yan Qingshang reminded Su Han. Su Han piloted the flying boat, descended, and landed at the gate of Tianluo Lingdi. That day, at the gate of Luo Lingdi, there were a few guard disciples standing sparsely. When they saw someone coming, they raised their eyelids listlessly. However, when they saw clearly that the person coming was Yan Qingshang, the eyes of the guarding disciples suddenly lit up. "Isn't this Senior Sister Yan from Qionghua Lingdi? Has she come to Tianluo Lingdi for help again?" Several people came up to her with playful smiles. Although they did not dare to touch Yan Qingshang, their eyes were looking at Yan Qingshang dishonestly: "Senior Sister Yan, which elder or senior brother should I call this time? We can help. You report it." "Yes, the old rule is to inform once and get 10,000 lower-grade Yuan Stones. Hey, this is a friendly price. For ordinary people, we don't charge more than 10,000 lower-grade Yuan Stones." Yan Qingshang's pretty face was cold, and she was extremely disgusted with the faces of these people. Every time she came to Tianluolingdi to seek help from someone, she would always be extorted of a sum of yuan stones by these people first. Although there were not many yuan stones, it made her feel very tired. At this moment, Su Han's lazy voice rang from the side: "I'm looking for Sui Qing from your Tianluo Lingdi." As soon as he finished speaking, several guard disciples noticed Su Han's presence. Although they saw Su Han just now, they all subconsciously thought that Su Han was Yan Qingshang's follower or something. "Boy, it turns out you're looking for someone?" Several guard disciples sneered, "I'll help you inform, 30,000 low-grade Yuan stones once." "Why do I, Senior Sister Yan, only need 10,000 lower grade Yuan Stones?" Su Han said. "What nonsense are you talking about? If I ask you to pay for 30,000 low-grade Yuan stones, just pay for it. If you don't want to pay for it, get out." A guard disciple shouted. Su Han smiled: "What if I don't pay?" "Didn't I say that? If you don't want to pay, just get out." "Where does this stupid young man come from? He doesn't even understand the rules of our Tianluo Lingdi? You don't want to pay, but you still want us to run errands for you?" "Don't tell him, this kid is just a fool." Su Han said calmly: "Let me ask again, will you report it or not?" "Hey, this kid is still full of energy." "If we don't report it, what can you do to us? Let me tell you, you won't report it now even if you pay for it, just wait outside." These guarding disciples are unscrupulous. One of them is the core disciple of Tianluo Lingdi and has the seventh level of King Realm cultivation. The remaining few are also high-level disciples. Facing someone like Su Han, who is at the sixth level of the King Realm, they have no pressure at all. Su Han's eyes narrowed slightly, and he suddenly raised his right hand, his index finger empty. "Xuanbing Exploding Demonic Finger!" A ray of light shined between Su Han's fingers, and endless frost suddenly shot out, sweeping across the void. Suddenly, the warmth of the voidIt plummeted, as if even the air was frozen instantly. The terrifying cold light spread along the void, and in less than a breath, it spread to the feet of the guarding disciples. The powerful icy force was like an iceberg, shrouding them towards their heads. "What?" "not good!" The blocking power of this cold air was so overbearing that the core disciple of the seventh level King Realm suddenly felt as if his whole body was being pressed down by an iceberg. All the blood in his body froze at a visible speed. And several other guard disciples, with low strength, were frozen into ice sculptures in an instant. Only a pair of frightened eyes were left, still exposed and blinking. They never expected that this seemingly inconspicuous young man would be so domineering when he made a move. Even the core disciple of the seventh level King Realm was in a state of shock. No matter how he tried to resist, he was unable to resist the power of the mysterious ice invading his body. It was as if Su Han's finger could decide their life or death with just one move. At this moment, Su Han showed a hint of ridicule at the corner of his mouth, withdrew his hand gesture, and withdrew the power of the mysterious ice. The several guard disciples had just escaped from death, and when they looked at Su Han, they looked a little more fearful like a tiger. "Senior brother, we were ignorant just now. Whoever our senior brother wants to find in Tianluo Lingdi, we will report it immediately, report it immediately." At that moment, the attitudes of these guys immediately turned 180 degrees. All the faces suddenly burst into smiles. They also know that people with such skills and coming with Yan Qingshang are probably the top geniuses in Qionghua Spiritual Land. They only regretted that they were ignorant of Mount Tai, so how could they dare to make things difficult for Su Han without knowing what he was doing. Even Yan Qingshang, who was watching from the side, was full of surprise. It's not that she doesn't have the ability to deal with these guarding disciples, but she used to come to Tianluo Lingdi for help, so naturally it's not easy for her to use violence against the people in Tianluo Lingdi. Seeing that Su Han started taking action as soon as he came up, could it be that they came to Tianluo Lingdi to ask for help this time? "Inform Sui Qing for me and say that I am from Qionghua Lingdi and my surname is Su." Su Han said. "Senior Brother Sui Qing?" The guard disciples rolled their eyes, a little surprised, "Senior Brother Sui Qing, that's a bit hard to see. In the past, when people came to him for business, he would leave them hanging out for several days. Only then can we meet." Yan Qingshang also knew that Sui Qing did have such a character. In the past, she, Yan Qingshang, had always been offended by Sui Qing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 971: Punishing Sui Qing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Stop talking nonsense, I'll report it as soon as I ask you to do so." Su Han shouted. These guarding disciples were already as afraid of Su Han as tigers, and they agreed again and again and ran away quickly. "Junior brother, if you want to find Sui Qing, it will be a bit troublesome. Sui Qing has a high status in Tianluo Lingdi, and he is cunning and cunning. If he knows that we are here to ask him to do something, he will definitely ignore us." Yan Qingshang frowned slightly. Su Han smiled and said: "Senior sister, don't worry, I'm not here to ask him to do anything. Moreover, when Sui Qing hears that I'm looking for him, he will definitely rush over impatiently. If you don't believe me, just watch." "Sui Qing? Will you rush over here impatiently?" Yan Qingshang was completely confused and didn¡¯t understand what kind of medicine Su Han was selling in the gourd. In her impression, Sui Qing was not such a person, and his relationship with Su Han was not that good. But looking at the mysterious smile on Su Han's face, it didn't seem like he was joking. What Yan Qingshang didn't expect was that within a moment, Sui Qing came running out of breath. As soon as he saw Su Han, even his eyes lit up and filled with excitement. of joy. The guard disciples who followed Sui Qing were also puzzled. When they informed Sui Qing that someone was looking for him, Sui Qing ignored them and even directly ordered the person to be left alone. . However, when they reported this time, although Sui Qing had an indifferent attitude at first, when they revealed that his surname was Su and that he came from Qionghua Spiritual Land, Sui Qing's expression completely changed. Afterwards, Sui Qing couldn't wait to rush out of the door. Looking at his impatient look, even if he said that the person coming was his father-in-law, it didn't seem to be too much. These guarding disciples were extremely curious. What kind of magic power did this young man from Qionghua Spiritual Land have that could make Sui Qing lose his composure? "SuSenior Brother Su Han, Senior Sister Yan, you are here, hurry, hurry, please come and sit in the cave." Looking at Sui Qing rubbing her hands and smiling broadly, Yan Qingshang couldn't believe her eyes. She even wondered if she was hallucinating. Was this the same Sui Qing who was flamboyant, vicious and sinister? Even if you change your face, it won¡¯t change so quickly, right? Yan Qingshang looked at Su Han in surprise, and saw that Su Han had a calm face with a faint smile, as if he had expected all this. After coming to Sui Qing's cave and sitting down, Su Han said with a leisurely expression: "Have you finished eating the antidote?" Sui Qing was standing by respectfully at the moment. When he heard Su Han's question, he immediately squeezed out a smile on his face and whispered: "It's done." After Su Han was poisoned by Su Han at the Twelve Spirit Kingdom Alchemy Conference, Sui Qing returned to Tianluo Spiritual Land and immediately sought help from the elder who had the most profound knowledge in using poisons in Tianluo Spiritual Land. At the same time, he quickly consulted Tianluo Spiritual Land. All secrets and ancient books on poison use in Lingdi. However, no matter how hard he tried, he sadly discovered that all his efforts could not cure the poison of the Dream God that Su Han had given to him. Even the elder who has the most profound knowledge in using poisons in Tianluo Lingdi is unable to do anything about the dream god's poison, not even temporarily delaying its onset. In the end, Sui Qing had to realize sadly that he could not cure the dream god's poison without Su Han. For the past three months, Sui Qing has been living in anxiety every day. After finishing the third package of antidote given to him by Su Han, he was restless all day long. Even his dreams were caused by the poison of the Dream God invading the sea of ????consciousness. Turn yourself into a walking zombie. Under this huge psychological pressure, Sui Qing had already planned to go to Qionghua Lingdi to find Su Han in two days. No matter what method he used, no matter how humble he was, he must get the antidote. Unexpectedly, before he set off, Su Han came by himself. How could Sui Qing not be overjoyed? "Senior Brother Su Han, the antidoteas long as you are willing to give me the antidote, I can do anything you want." Since this time, Sui Qing has also figured it out. He is not an arrogant person by nature. In order to survive, he can be beaten or scolded, get whatever he wants, and is even willing to act like a cow or a horse. ¡°In the final analysis, it was all his own fault. If he had not been so arrogant at the beginning and had not taken the initiative to provoke Su Han, there wouldn¡¯t be so many things happening now. However, Sui Qing's behavior was normal in Su Han's eyes, but in the eyes of others, it was extremely abnormal. Yan Qingshang was sitting next to her, so surprised that her mouth opened into an "O" shape. She was simply suspicious. , has Sui Qing in front of him been tricked by Su Han? Or change your mind?? Why did Sui Qing become like this after not seeing each other for several months? "Sui Qing, haven't you always been very smart? Why don't you guess the purpose of my coming to you this time?" Su Han said with a faint smile. Sui Qing rolled his eyes and looked at Su Han and Yan Qingshang cautiously: "Brother Su Han, do you want to borrow my natal spiritual Gu to find out information in the dark prison? Just speak up, just speak up, I am willing to lend you my life spirit Gu." If it had been before, Sui Qing would have been jealous when he saw Su Han getting so close to Yan Qingshang. But now, even his survival is in doubt, so how dare he feel any jealousy in his heart? Su Han had indeed had such a plan before, using the antidote to the Dream God's poison as a threat to force Sui Qing to take out his natal spiritual Gu to help Yan Qingshang find out the news. However, now that there is definite news, Sui Qing's natal spiritual Gu is no longer needed. "We don't need your natal spiritual Gu anymore." Su Han chuckled. When Sui Qing heard this, he immediately became anxious. He had originally planned that by handing over his natal spiritual Gu, he could get the antidote for at least half a year. "Senior Brother Su Hanthatthat" Su Han said: "However, you don't need to be nervous. Since we will come to you, it means that you are still useful. Next, I will ask you some questions, and you must answer them truthfully." Sui Qing said quickly: "Senior brother, just ask, I will tell you everything you know." If there were other people present at this time, they would definitely be so shocked that their jaws would drop if they saw Sui Qing, the superior genius of Tianluo Lingdi, looking like a dog-legger. "How much do you know about the dark prison in your Tianluo Ling Kingdom?" Su Han came straight up and went straight to the point. Because he thought that if Qionghua Lingdi could find a survivor who escaped from the black prison, there was no reason why there would only be that one survivor. Maybe there are still many survivors who escaped from the black prison. It is impossible for the news in the black prison not to spread at all. As the ruler of Tianluo Lingguo, there is no reason why Tianluo Lingdi should not know anything about the Black Prison. "I don't know, I really don't know at all." Sui Qing shook his head desperately. He was telling the truth. If he knew the news in the dark prison, he would have used it to seduce Yan Qingshang. How could he wait until now? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 972 News from the Black Prison You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han also knew that Sui Qing probably wasn't telling lies, but how could he let Sui Qing off so easily? "Keep thinking, dig out every piece of information about the Black Prison in your memory, especially the mouths of your senior officials in Tianluo Lingdi. Have you ever mentioned the Black Prison? If you think of one, you can get three months of antidote. ." Su Han said. When Sui Qing heard this, he didn't dare to neglect it. He almost immediately used all his brains and used all his energy to search for any clues about the Black Prison in every corner of his memory. Faced with the threat of death, almost everyone can tap into unprecedented potential. At this moment, Sui Qing, even if he peed his pants once when he was three years old, as long as the wetting of his pants has something to do with the dark prison, he would probably be able to think of it. stand up. "Yes!" In the end, Sui Qing¡¯s eyes finally lit up and the door to dust-covered memories opened. "I remembered that many years ago, because of my mischief, one day I secretly released a sound-transmitting bug into the cave of an elder of our sect" "Let's get to the point." Su Han interrupted. "Yes, yes, let's get to the point. Later, the elder received a mysterious figure wearing a black cloak in the cave. They didn't find my sound transmitter either. I vaguely heard that they kept mentioning the Black Prison in their conversation. These two words. It seems that he also said that he was going to the black jail to mention some important prisoners" "Prisoner?" Su Han frowned. "Yes, it seems that the mysterious cloaked man has been saying that he is their important prisoner and he will go to the black prison immediately to take him out." Sui Qing said, looking confused himself, and murmured to himself, "But , Isn¡¯t the Black Prison a place of death? Our elders from Tianluo Lingdi dare not set foot in it, so how can we put prisoners in it? How dare the man in the cloak run in to pick up people? " Su Han was also puzzled by this question, but he quickly thought that perhaps the mysterious cloaked man's cultivation was much stronger than the elders of Tianluo Lingdi. "What is the identity of the mysterious cloaked man you mentioned?" Su Han asked. Sui Qing shook his head: "I don't know. The man's whole body was covered in a black cloak, and there was no clue. However, the elder was very respectful to him, ten times more respectful than the Lord." Su Han nodded and said to Yan Qingshang: "Senior Sister Yan, this is a clue. Since some people can freely enter and leave the Black Prison, it means that the Black Prison is not an absolute place of death. Maybe your father is still alive, maybe he is at this time They have all escaped long ago.¡± Yan Qingshang understood what Su Han meant and was so excited that she trembled all over. "Junior brother, II know. However, I still want to visit the dark prison." Yan Qingshang said. "must go." Su Han nodded and said to Sui Qing, "What other characteristics does the man in the black cloak have? Is there such a mark on his cloak?" As he spoke, Su Han dipped his hands in tea and drew a mark on the table. Sui Qing couldn't help being surprised when he saw it: "That's the mark. How did you know, senior brother?" Su Han actually suddenly thought of it. Sui Qing's description of the man in the black cloak reminded Su Han of the people who took Su Yunhai away. Moreover, survivors who escaped from the Black Prison also said that they saw this mark in the Black Prison. "Could it be that the man in black cloak that Sui Qing mentioned belongs to the same organization as the group of people who took my father away? And what does the Black Prison have to do with this organization?" The connection between Heijing and Su Yunhai seems to be getting closer and closer. The more Su Han thought about it, the more he felt that it was necessary to go to the dark prison. "Sui Qing, who is the elder Luo Lingdi you are talking about that day?" Sui Qing's eyes widened immediately: "It's Elder Yang Shizhen. Since coming into contact with the man in black cloak, Elder Yang's cultivation has also increased rapidly. Now Elder Yang is the second master of this sect and has entered the sect. A strong man of the Imperial Way. He will definitely keep secret about the man in black cloak. Senior Brother Su Han, I advise youI advise you not to provoke him." Sui Qing knew very well that Su Han would definitely go to Lord Yang Shizhen and ask questions about the man in black cloak. He was even more certain that Su Han's question would definitely not be a very polite one. If you don¡¯t pay attention, if you offend Lord Yang, who will give him Sui Qing¡¯s antidote in the future? Su Han chuckled and didn't care: "Then Lord Yang, don't you have any descendants who are practicing in Tianluo Lingdi?" "Uh, do you want do you want" Sui Qing couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.Being an insidious person, he naturally guessed what Su Han wanted to do at once. "You're right, I just want to arrest his descendants." Su Han chuckled, "After arresting his descendants, are you afraid that he won't respect his words?" "Senior Brother Su Han, you" Sui Qing simply didn't know what to say. They all said that Sui Qing was cunning and sinister, but now it seems that in front of Su Han, he is nothing more than a big witch "Venerable Lord Yang does have a grandson who is practicing in Tianluo Lingdi. He is one of the top three martial arts geniuses in Tianluo Lingdi. His name is Yang Rong." Sui Qing said honestly and calmly. "Let's start with Yang Rong." Su Han said without hesitation. "However, the cave where Yang Rong lives is different from the cave where we live. His grandfather, Lord Yang, loves him very much. Yang Rong's cave is surrounded by restrictions at every level, and there are many followers of the Earth King Realm patrolling. You How do you catch him?¡± Hearing Sui Qing's words, Su Han also frowned. It sounds like this is a bit tricky. Su Han is not afraid of breaking the restriction. However, it would be bad if there was too much trouble in Tianluo Lingdi. After all, he and Yan Qingshang were here to inquire about the dark prison. Not here to cause trouble in heaven. However, Su Han didn't want to give up. He also wanted to ask more information about the Black Prison from Lord Yang. In this way, when he and Yan Qingshang entered the dark prison, their eyes would not be completely black. ¡°Tell me carefully about this Yang Rong.¡± Su Han thought for a while and ordered. Sui Qing didn't know what Su Han was thinking, he just asked for the antidote. Although he was not very familiar with Yang Rong, he still tried his best to tell everything he knew about Yang Rong. "This Yang Rong is very warlike and likes sparring with people the most. From the elders to the disciples in Tianluo Spiritual Ground, they all have a headache when they see him. The martial arts sparring is just that. The key is that he doesn't know how to attack. But We don't dare to fight with him for fear of hurting him and making Lord Yang unhappy. Therefore, we are all afraid of Yang Rong and avoid him" "Is this true?" Su Han asked. "Take it seriously, of course you take it seriously. Like me, I don't want to be targeted by him, so I usually try to stay as far away from him as possible." Sui Qing said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 973: Comparing Martial Arts You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "So where does this Yang Rong usually compete? Is there anyone else watching the battle?" Su Han asked. "In his cave, sometimes there are people watching the battle, and sometimes there are not. After all, Yang Rong has competed with others too many times, and everyone is used to it." Su Han was silent. Sui Qing was frightened. After saying so much, he was not sure whether he could get the antidote from Su Han. After thinking for a moment, Su Han had already formed a bold plan in his heart. Suddenly, Su Han looked at Sui Qing with a smile but not a smile: "You are quite cooperative. Next, I have something else that requires your cooperation. If successful, your antidote for half a year will be available." "Ah? Okay, okay" Sui Qing's heart was extremely complicated. On the one hand, he was overjoyed to be able to get the antidote for half a year. On the other hand, he also knew very well that the matter that Su Han needed his cooperation would definitely not be a simple matter In Yang Rong¡¯s cave, several disciples were bored at the gate, when they suddenly saw two figures approaching one after another not far away. "It turns out to be Senior Brother Sui Qing." The sharp-eyed disciples immediately saw that the two visitors were Sui Qing and one of his followers. Sui Qing stopped at the entrance of the cave and asked, "Where is Mr. Rong?" "Haha, Young Master Rong is in the cave. Elder Chen came over just now. After talking about business, Young Master Rong is trying to practice martial arts with Elder Chen. But Elder Chen is obviously not very happy They seem to have come out. Senior Brother Sui Qing, do you want to avoid them? avoid?" These disciples obviously knew that Sui Qing had been avoiding Yang Rong, and they kindly reminded him now. When Sui Qing heard this, he immediately said: "Then I'd better go." As he spoke, he deliberately made a panicked expression on his face, and at the same time, he moved his legs to avoid it. At this time, Yang Rong happened to walk out with Elder Chen. Yang Rong's sharp eyes suddenly saw Sui Qing. "Haha, Sui Qing, what brought you here today?" This Yang Rong is actually only thirteen or fourteen years old, but he is about the same height as an adult. He has a shaved head and wears gold armor. He is extremely tough. . Sui Qing quickly said nonsense: "I'm here to see Elder Chen." Yang Rong didn't care so much. He walked up directly and grinned: "Who cares who you come for? Anyway, you were caught by me today. The first two times, you found various reasons to avoid it, but this time you can't let go." I'm a loser, come on, let's learn from each other." Sui Qing hurriedly said: "It's just me these two times, how can I withstand your beating?" Yang Rong¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Sui Qing, why don¡¯t you give me face? The first two times, you made all kinds of excuses. This time, you plan to not give me face?¡± This kid turned his face like a book. As soon as his face sank, the air around him became a few degrees colder. "Young Master Rong, it's not that Sui doesn't show respect, but that Lord Yang is too majestic. If you don't believe me, ask others who dares to fight you. Everyone is afraid of making Lord Yang unhappy." Sui Qing took the opportunity to say. When Yang Rong heard this, he became even more unhappy: "Sui Qing, what do you mean? Are you saying that I defeated you all because of my grandfather's majesty?" Sui Qing chuckled: "I didn't mean that." Seeing his strange smile, Yang Rong became even more angry: "That's unreasonable. You are talking nonsense and slandering my strength. Come on, come on, let's have a fight now. I will knock you out on the spot." " "No, Mr. Rong, you also know that I am not good at fists and feet. I have relied on poison to get around the world, but these poisons are not easy to use on you. Let me bring a friend with me. My friend is a bit better than me in boxing and kicking, how about you spar with him?" Sui Qing said this based on Su Han's request. In fact, Sui Qing did not think that Su Han, who was at the sixth level of King Realm, would be better than him in boxing and kicking skills. He doesn¡¯t know what medicine Su Han sells in his gourd. At this time, Su Han had changed his appearance and followed Sui Qing in a low-key manner. After hearing Sui Qing's words, Yang Rong's eyes fell on Su Han. But soon, he became furious: "Sui Qing, what do you mean? Bring a sixth-level king realm to compete with me? Do you look down on me?" "Goodbye, Mr. Rong, I really didn't mean that. Mainly because of my friend, he has admired you for a long time, Mr. Rong, and will discuss with you no matter what. Look, why don't you satisfy his wish?" " "What? Have you admired my name for a long time?"   When Yang Rong heard this, his anger suddenly turned into joy, "It's easy to say, easy to say. Why didn't you say it earlier? In that case, I will condescend to play with you." Elder Chen next to Yang Rong couldn't help but feel elated when he heard this. Knowing that Yang Rong now had an opponent for sparring, he would definitely not continue to pester him, and said quickly: "You guys go to the ring, I will be your sparring witness. " There is a martial arts arena in Yang Rong¡¯s cave. At this moment, several people were walking towards the ring. Yang Rong made a leap, turned into a stream of light, and landed on the ring. Su Han, on the other hand, slowly walked onto the ring step by step. Yang Rong waited impatiently and said to Sui Qing: "Sui Qing, your friend, shouldn't you be afraid without being beaten?" Sui Qing glanced at Su Han and smiled quickly: "Master Rong, my friend said that he has never seen a young genius as high-spirited as Master Rong in his life. He admires you very much, Master Rong." Yang Rong laughed loudly: "I like to hear this. The kid opposite, let me tell you straight. It is your honor to compete with me. In ten or eight years, even if you throw yourself at me If you look up at your feet, I may not be willing to look down at you." These words are crazy, but they are so crazy that they are confident. Yang Rong is one of the top three martial arts geniuses in Tianluo Lingdi, and he is only thirteen or fourteen years old. Given time, his strength will definitely leave other young geniuses far behind. If you are really here to challenge someone, you may feel a little ashamed after hearing what Yang Rong said. But when it fell into Su Han's ears, Su Han just sneered secretly. He glanced at Yang Rong in front of him, he was at the ninth level of King Realm. Su Han smiled and said: "Well, after all, Young Master Rong is a genius at the ninth level of the King Realm, and his future is even more promising. Being able to compete with you is indeed a blessing I gained in my previous life. So, Young Master Rong, can you please give in first? My three moves?¡± Yang Rong said proudly: "Don't talk about three moves, I gave in even ten moves." Su Han looked in admiration and nodded: "Okay, then three moves. By the way, Young Master Rong, if I lose, you have to let me do it, don't make me look too ugly then." Seeing his verbosity, Yang Rong felt even more contemptuous in his heart, and waved his hand: "Okay, they are all men, why are you mother-in-law and mother-in-law? Is it still over? When will it start?" Su Han apologized and smiled: "It's easy to talk about, let's start" As he spoke, the eight-door star sword formation in his hand suddenly started to work. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 974: Blatant Kidnapping You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as the Eight Gate Star Sword Formation was activated, the entire space of the arena was immediately completely isolated from the outside world. Sui Qing and Elder Chen on the side were stunned when they saw this scene, wondering what happened on the ring. "Hmph! It's just a confusing formation, a trivial skill." Yang Rong was quite tough. He stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the air. He held a giant mace in his hand and was about to blast it towards the edge of the formation, trying to break the formation with brute force. He is a brave and skilled man who is not afraid of anything. With his brute strength, he can always defeat all powerful enemies in front of him. What's more, this time it's just a sixth-level King Realm warrior. Yang Rong believes that no matter what tricks the opponent has, he can always break them. However, at this moment, Yang Rong's eyes were dazzled, and suddenly countless sword energy burst out towards him from the center of the formation. In the blink of an eye, Yang Rong was surrounded. These sword energy actually possessed appalling power. In an instant, they completed no less than a million attacks, crazily corroding Yang Rong's body-protecting spiritual power. In the blink of an eye, most of Yang Rong's body-protecting spiritual power was corroded by these sword energies. Suddenly, Yang Rong panicked. He didn't expect that the boy opposite was so powerful. His body-protecting spiritual power was destroyed in one fell swoop, something that had never happened before. Yang Rong quickly took out a talisman and desperately blessed it on his body to form a powerful defensive shield. This kind of defensive cover can withstand powerful attacks from monks of the same level. However, in front of the countless sword energy, this defensive cover was like a paper cover, torn to pieces in an instant. At this moment, Yang Rong¡¯s hair suddenly stood up all over his body, and he felt vaguely like he had fallen into a trap. Yang Rong is very strong, but he has always made a fatal mistake, which is to underestimate the enemy. Especially Su Han¡¯s constant showing of weakness made him feel paralyzed and looked down on Su Han, and even agreed to give Su Han three moves. In this way, he completely fell into the trap. In addition, Su Han activated the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation when he came up, which was a completely amplified move. Even against a half-step emperor, there is still a 50% to 60% chance, let alone Yang Rong. " If Su Han hadn't wanted to capture them alive, I'm afraid even the two Yang Rongs would have died under this move. Su Han just doesn¡¯t want to make too much noise, otherwise he still has many ways to deal with Yang Rong. But for the sake of stability, he still chose the Eight Star Sword Fighting Formation. By the time Sui Qing and Elder Chen in the audience reacted, Su Han had already tied Yang Rong into a solid rice dumpling. By the way, he also fed Yang Rong several poison pills made from dream tree resin. Su Han laughed loudly and tore off the disguise on his face: "Let Lord Yang come to see me within one stick of incense." "This" Elder Chen still had his mouth open, not knowing what judgment he should make on the scene in front of him. Sui Qing had already shouted: "Who are you! You actually disguised yourself as my friend and openly kidnapped Young Master Rong. You, you, you Elder Chen, go and report to Lord Yang!" "By the way, report the news, report the news." Elder Chen quickly walked away. This is the first time in his more than a hundred years of life that he has seen someone openly kidnapping a disciple of Tianluo Spiritual Land in Tianluo Spiritual Land. It is no wonder that he cannot react. Sui Qing stopped Elder Chen again: "Elder Chen, I'm watching them here, you go back quickly. Remember, only inform Lord Yang, don't reveal the news to others, otherwise Tianluo Lingdi will be in chaos. .¡± "Yes, yes, you have thought carefully." Elder Chen admired Sui Qing so much that he hurriedly ran out of the cave. Su Han laughed and said, "If Lord Yang doesn't come within one stick of incense, we'll wait for his grandson's body to be collected." "Who are you? Don't mess around!" Yang Rong looked at Su Han with horror, "My grandfather is the second master of Tianluo Lingdi. I can satisfy you with money or things, but if you touch me You're just a hair on the head, be careful my grandpa will pull out your skin and cramp you!" Su Han smiled, walked up to Yang Rong, stretched out a slap, and playfully slapped his face several times: "Do you understand, who is whose prisoner now? If you make such a noise, you are not afraid of me killing him with a knife. you?" "Youyou don't dare!" "Why don't you dare? What do you think is the difference between killing you now and killing a dog?" "You" Yang Rong was furious, but he immediately realized that his life was now in the hands of the other party and he had to bow his head. In case it is trueIf you make the other party angry, maybe the other party will actually cut his own neck with a knife. At the moment, Yang Rong had no choice but to hold back those unpleasant curses until his face turned red. Su Han gave Yang Rong a funny look and saw that he was interesting and stopped talking nonsense to him. Soon, the news reached Lord Yang¡¯s ears, and Lord Yang¡¯s face suddenly turned green. Yang Rong, his direct grandson, was his most important piece of heart. He placed all his efforts on this direct grandson. Now, someone actually broke into Tianluo Lingdi and openly arrested Yang Rong? Who on earth has such courage? "Beast, if you dare to touch a hair on my grandson's body, I will cause your body, soul and soul to be shattered. You will not be able to live or die." Lord Yang roared in his heart, and rushed towards Yang Rong's cave in a frantic manner. Within a few dozen breaths, the rolling pressure of the powerful emperor enveloped Yang Rong's entire cave. Lord Yang¡¯s eyes seemed to be spitting out fire, and his figure appeared at the entrance of the cave as if a god or demon descended from the sky. If you are a warrior with low cultivation level, you may collapse on the spot if you feel the strong pressure of the imperial way. Even Sui Qing¡¯s face turned pale for a moment and her figure was shaky. But Su Han was calm and at ease in the face of this imperial pressure. In terms of martial arts realm, he was far behind Lord Yang. But in terms of the realm of spiritual consciousness, he may not be much worse than Lord Yang. Lord Yang was a little surprised to see a person in the cave who remained unmoved. After giving up the pressure, he found a strange young man in front of him. And his grandson Yang Rong was tied up like a rice dumpling, huddled pitifully at the young man's feet. Lord Yang¡¯s anger, which had just calmed down, suddenly started to burn up again: ¡°You little beast, let go of my grandson. Who are you and my enemy? Tell me your name!¡± As he spoke, Lord Yang was trying his best to recall when he had offended such a person. However, no matter how he searched, there was no information about this strange young man in his memory. Su Han smiled and said: "Lord Yang, don't remember it. You have no enmity or enmity with me, and I am not interested in your grandson's life. As long as you answer me a few questions, I will release your grandson to you immediately. How about it?" " ¡¾Have you forgotten that there is an explosion of flower rewardsflowers are not very impressive~¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 975: Revealing Secrets You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "what is the problem?" Lord Yang stared at Su Han closely. ¡°This, it¡¯s a long story, why don¡¯t we talk about it slowly in another place?¡± Su Han smiled leisurely, not afraid of Lord Yang's murderous eyes at all. "Honored Lord, now that Young Master Rong is in his hands, he has poisoned Young Master Rong. Even if he kills him, it may not be able to detoxify him. Why not listen to what he has to say first?" Sui Qing quietly came to Lord Yang and whispered in his ear. After hearing this, Lord Yang could only temporarily suppress his anger and said coldly: "Then go into the cave and talk slowly!" It¡¯s not that Lord Yang has no temper, it¡¯s actually that now Lord Yang¡¯s life is in Su Han¡¯s hands, which makes Lord Yang suddenly lose a lot of momentum in front of Su Han. "Lord Yang, do you still have prisoners imprisoned in the black prison of Tianluo Lingguo? Didn't you say that the black prison is a place where there is no return? What is going on?" Su Han got straight to the point and raised this issue right from the start. As soon as he finished speaking, Lord Yang's expression suddenly changed, and he said coldly: "Where did you hear such nonsense? This kind of thing is completely invisible. I'm sorry that I have no interest in answering." Su Han can also guess that this matter is quite secret, and Lord Yang will definitely deny it immediately. However, Su Han was not in a hurry, but said slowly: "Lord Yang, you might as well think about this question carefully before answering me. Anyway, I have plenty of time to spend with you." "However, I want to remind you that Yang Rong has been poisoned, but there is not so much time to waste. This kind of poison can make people fall into coma in three hours, and completely invade the sea of ??consciousness in six hours. It will not take more than twelve hours. In an hour, even if Daluo Jinxian comes, it is impossible to save him alive." Su Han said leisurely. After hearing this, Lord Yang¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch suddenly. He may not completely believe what Su Han said, but he can't be completely wary either. "How about it, Lord Yang? I can give you another three hours to verify whether what I said is true, and then consider whether to tell the truth." Su Han was calm and relaxed, as if everything was under his control. The next three hours can be said to be the three most difficult hours in Lord Yang's life. He is constantly at war with heaven and man in his heart. On one side is his most beloved grandson, and on the other side is the big secret that he has kept for decades. ¡° Moreover, this secret is also related to the entire upper level of Tianluo Spiritual Land. "If someone else had been arrested, even Lord Yang himself, I'm afraid Lord Yang would never speak. However, what Su Han grasped was his most important weakness. Su Han is not in a hurry. These three hours are the three hours for him to break Lord Yang's will. From Lord Yang's face, it can be seen that his heart is constantly shaking as heaven and man are at war. When the three hours came, when everyone went to see Yang Rong again, they saw that Yang Rong's eyes were closed tightly and he had fallen asleep. No matter how Lord Yang tried to awaken him with his spiritual consciousness, it was to no avail. At this moment, Lord Yang¡¯s face turned gloomy and he could no longer hold on. Although in theory, he can wait for another three hours to see if it is as Su Han said. However, Yang Rong is Lord Yang's most beloved grandson. How could Lord Yang watch Yang Rong suffer another three hours of torture? "That's it, that's all, I admit defeat" Lord Yang looked up to the sky and sighed, his face full of despair. The other party is using his most beloved grandson to threaten him, so he has no choice but to admit defeat! "Boy, please hurry up and ask. What do you want to know? Finish the question as soon as possible and detoxify as soon as possible." Lord Yang was very anxious. Su Han asked with a faint smile on his face, "Why are there prisoners in the black prison?" Lord Yang¡¯s expression changed again and again, and finally he said: ¡°How did you know?¡± There are still prisoners in this dark prison. This is a top secret among the top leaders of Tianluo Lingdi. Lord Yang couldn't figure it out, how could Su Han, an outsider, know? "How do I know, you don't have to ask." Su Han smiled lightly, "Now I am asking you questions, not you." Lord Yang said decisively: "There are prisoners in the black prison, but those prisoners have nothing to do with our Tianluo Lingguo. I don't know where those prisoners come from." "Then who imprisoned them inside?" Su Han asked immediately. Lord Yang hesitated for a moment: "They are some people wearing black cloaks.??Mysterious man. The people they come here are different every time, but they all wear the same black cloak, take some prisoners, and throw them into the black prison, as if they regard the black prison as a prison where they hold prisoners. For us, the Black Prison is a place of no return, but those men in black cloaks seem to have special powers and can enter and exit the Black Prison at will. " "Some mysterious people?" Su Hanlian said with a smile, "Don't you know anything about their origins? I don't think so. Those mysterious people come in and out of Tianluo Lingguo, and they regard the black prisons in Tianluo Lingguo as their prisoners. Prison, won¡¯t these attract the attention of other spiritual countries?¡± "I think you, Tianluo Lingdi, have put in a lot of effort to cover their whereabouts, right? Have you gained a lot of benefits from them? Otherwise, how could you, Yang Shizhen, who was just a mere elder, have risen step by step over the years and entered the imperial realm? , become the second master of Tianluo Lingdi?" Su Hanlian smiled and stared at Lord Yang. Being stared at by Su Han's eyes, cold sweat broke out on Lord Yang's forehead. Although he was just a young elder back then, he is now a different person. He is a lord with imperial cultivation. How could he be forced to this point by a young man? Looking at Su Han's sharp gaze, Lord Yang realized that the secret he had worked so hard to manage might not be hidden from this person. Lord Yang took a deep breath: "If I tell you, are you sure you will release me, Rong'er, intact?" Lord Yang specially emphasized the word intact. Su Han smiled faintly: "Lord Yang, do you think you are qualified to negotiate terms with me? Tell me everything you know. If I judge that what you say is true, I will naturally treat your grandson without missing a hair. Return it. Or, you can just make an oath to heaven and earth to ensure that every word you say is not a lie." Lord Yang's eyes kept flickering. When he saw Yang Rong unconscious on the ground, he finally seemed to have made up his mind: "Okay, for my Rong'er, I'll just say it." "Those men in black cloaks are strong men from other realms." The strong man from outside the territory! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 976 Heading to the Black Prison You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Sui Qing on the side almost couldn¡¯t believe her ears when she heard these words. He never expected that the Lord of his Tianluo Spiritual Land would actually interact with powerful people from other territories, and would also open the door for them to come and go in and out of the Tianluo Spiritual Land? You must know that the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms have had a convention for thousands of years, strictly prohibiting contact with people from outside the territory. This kind of behavior would even be considered as colluding with the outside world, and would be attacked by the other eleven spirit nations. And the top leaders of Tianluo Lingguo have been secretly communicating with powerful people from outside the region since decades ago? "Those foreign experts, do all of them have this mark on their cloaks?" Su Han then showed the marks on the clothes of those who took Su Yunhai away. Lord Yang nodded: "There is this mark." "Which territory did those strong men come from?" Su Han tried his best to suppress the excitement in his heart. Perhaps, today we will know where the people who took Su Yunhai away came from. But what disappointed Su Han was that Lord Yang shook his head: "I really don't know about this. They won't tell me their origins." Su Han¡¯s eyes fell on Lord Yang¡¯s face. Based on Su Han's experience, he judged that Lord Yang was not lying. However, Su Han was not discouraged. Now that we know that those men in black cloaks imprison prisoners in the black prison, as long as we go deep into the black prison, we are not afraid that we will not be able to find out the origins of these men in black cloaks. Furthermore, those men in black cloaks might also imprison Su Yunhai in a black prison! When Su Han thought of this possibility, his blood couldn't help but boil. Thinking of this, Su Han continued to ask: "In that black prison, do the men in black cloaks go in by themselves every time? No one from your Tianluo Lingdi follows you in?" "Yes, yes. Sometimes they bring a lot of prisoners and ask our people to help escort the prisoners. I have gone in twice." Lord Yang said quickly. "So, you are familiar with the terrain in this black prison?" Su Han¡¯s gaze stared at Lord Yang with a half-smile. Seeing Su Han's gaze, Lord Yang's eyelids suddenly jumped. He realized almost immediately what Su Han was thinking. "Ahem, this Although I have been to the Black Prison twice, but I am still the Lord of Tianluo Spiritual Land. If I leave Tianluo Spiritual Land for too long, there is no valid reason" Lord Yang felt like crying in his heart. He was the dignified Lord of Tianluo Lingdi, and he didn¡¯t want to be escorted by Su Han to lead the way in the black prison. He didn¡¯t want to at all. "Okay." Su Han also knew that what Lord Yang said made sense, "Then, find me someone who is familiar with the terrain of the Black Prison and whose cultivation level cannot be too bad." "This is easy to handle!" Lord Yang did not dare to delay. If he delayed, what if this boy regretted it again? Soon, Lord Yang summoned a strong man at the ninth level of King Realm. "This is my confidant and a captain of Tianluo Lingdi Punishment Hall, named Guan Xing." Lord Yang pointed at this powerful man and introduced him to Su Han. Su Han also nodded: "My surname is Su." "Lord? What is this?" Guan Xing obviously didn't understand the situation and was confused. "Guan Xing, later you will take Mr. Su to the black cell area of ??the prison." Lord Yang didn¡¯t care what Guan Xinghui thought and quickly gave instructions. "Huh?" Guan Xing was stunned. Taking outsiders into the black cell area of ??the black prison was a taboo matter. Lord Yang would only know better than himself. how¡­¡­ "If you are asked to go, you will go." Lord Yang said coldly, "If anyone asks, just say that you are leading a routine inspection, and be sure not to reveal any flaws." "Yes, Lord." After all, Guan Xing was Lord Yang's confidant, and he quickly showed the qualities a confidant should have, "I won't let anyone else know, Lord, please don't worry." Lord Yang nodded with satisfaction and said to Su Han: "Among the senior officials of Tianluo Lingdi, I am not the only one who knows that there are prisoners in the black prison, and I am not the only one who has connections with those powerful people from outside the territory. So, you must not expose the secret. Well, if you let others know that I arranged for someone to take you to the dark prison, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be dead, and so will you.¡± "Don't worry, Lord Yang, we are here to find someone, not to cause trouble in the Heavenly Palace." Su Han said with a smile. After everything was arranged, Su Han released Yang Rong and left Yang Rong with three months' worth of antidote.   This arrangement was naturally to prevent Lord Yang from going back on his word. After Su Han left, Lord Yang notified other senior officials of Tianluo Lingdi to hunt down Su Han. But as long as he has Yang Rong's antidote, Su Han can guarantee that Lord Yang will be 100% safe from trouble. Sui Qing¡¯s side, Su Han also left half a year¡¯s worth of antidote. At the same time, he told Sui Qing that there were more antidotes in Qionghua Spiritual Land. If the antidote in his hand was used up, he could go to Qionghua Spiritual Land to get it again. This is also Su Han's way to prevent himself from ever leaving and never coming back. After all, he uses poison to control people just to achieve his own goals. These people are not so unforgivable and must always leave a way for others to survive. "Without further ado, let's set out for the Black Prison now. Captain Guan, how do you think we should dress up so as not to expose our secrets?" After leaving Yang Rong's cave, Su Han didn't want to waste a second. With Su Yunhai's clues, He wished he could fly to the dark prison right now to have a look. Yan Qingshang was also called over by Su Han using his spiritual consciousness. Guan Xing looked at Su Han and then at Yan Qingshang. It was easy for Su Han to dress up, but Guan Xing was really not confident that Yan Qingshang was such a delicate beauty. Can this beauty dress up as his subordinate? In the end, it was Su Han who took action. He did some tricks on Yan Qingshang's face, and actually made Yan Qingshang look like a handsome boy of sixteen or seventeen years old. Even Guan Xing was dumbfounded. He had never seen such a magical disguise technique in all his years in Tianluo Lingdi Punishment Hall. Su Han himself also had a good look, pretending to be Guan Xing's subordinate, which was quite impressive. The three of them walked out of the gate of Tianluo Spiritual Land without arousing anyone's suspicion. In Yang Rong¡¯s cave, Lord Yang¡¯s face was green with white at the moment. Although he succeeded in saving his grandson in the end, Lord Yang didn't have any sense of accomplishment in his heart, but only a deep sense of frustration. At this moment, Lord Yang only hopes that Su Han will never tell anyone about the secret of Tianluo Lingdi¡¯s senior officials colluding with powerful people from outside the territory. Even if you tell it, don't let anyone know that you revealed the secret first. "Who is that kid?" When Lord Yang thought that he had fallen into the hands of a young boy, he felt extremely depressed. Fortunately, Sui Qing told Lord Yang in time that the boy just now was actually Su Han, the number one alchemy genius in the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms who had recently emerged. When Lord Yang heard that it was him, he also knew that Shaotian from the Golden Crow Spirit Land had also fallen into the hands of this person, and that he had lost all his wealth and life. Lord Yang's heart was now much more balanced. [Thank you to Lord Commander Shlaogen for your generous reward of 10,000 Zhulang coins. Five more chapters will be added in the afternoon.] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 977: Under Interrogation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Captain Guan, what is the relationship between this dark prison and the dark cell area?" Along the way, Su Han asked. Although Guan Xing didn't know why Master Yang agreed to let Su Han enter the Black Prison, but seeing Su Han's kind attitude, Guan Xing also felt good about it and replied: "The Black Prison is divided into several parts. The part where the prisoners are held, we Call it the Dark Prison Area. As for other places except the Dark Prison Area, it is said that even the emperor-level experts will die if they go in. People like us don't dare to step beyond the realm." While talking, the three of them rushed all the way to the entrance of the black prison located in Tianluo Lingguo. Looking at the dark entrance to the black prison, Yan Qingshang also had a look of fear on her face. It is said that her father entered the entrance of this dark prison by mistake and never came out. Su Han consoled him: "Senior Sister Yan, since there are living people in the black prison, it means that living people can at least survive in the black prison. Maybe your father is not dead and is living in the black prison area. " Yan Qingshang also knew that she could only hold on to this hope now. If his father was not in the dark cell area, he would definitely be in trouble. However, the survivor who escaped from the dark prison said that he had seen Yan Qingshang's father in the dark prison. This news gave Yan Qingshang a lot of confidence. Your father must still be alive! "Anyway, let's go to the dark cell area first." Guan Xing took out a strange talisman. After crushing it, the talisman turned into a mask of light, covering the three people. "This is a prop left by those mysterious cloaked men. It can temporarily resist the erosion of the miasma in the black prison. Otherwise, as soon as an ordinary warrior enters the black prison, he will be immediately invaded by the miasma, seal his consciousness, and become a walking zombie. Eventually, Death from poison." Guan Xing explained. The two of them were secretly amazed after hearing Guan Xing's explanation. Especially Yan Qingshang, when he thought about his father coming here alone, he didn't know if he had escaped the miasma. For a moment, Yan Qingshang was anxious inside. The figures of the three people rushed into the entrance of the black prison. This dark prison is an underground world. As soon as you enter, you immediately feel that the surroundings are dark and damp, and your visibility is very poor. A faint miasma filled the air around the three of them, making the environment of this dark prison seem particularly gloomy. ¡°Hold on, we¡¯re reaching the dark cell area ahead.¡± Guan Xing was familiar with the road and led the two men forward in the black prison. Within a short time, there were several interrogation checkpoints ahead. Although it was not Guan Xing¡¯s turn to be on duty today, the people guarding the checkpoint knew Guan Xing¡¯s identity, and there were not many surprises when they saw him arriving. Su Han and Yan Qingshang pretended to be Guan Xing's subordinates, but they looked decent and passed these interrogations smoothly. "These are the outer gates. There will be another gate at the gate of the black cell area in front of you later. The interrogation at that gate is extremely strict. Even I will be interrogated on days when I am not on duty." Guan Xing sent a message to Su Han and Yan Qingshang, asking them to cooperate. Su Han asked: "Captain Guan, are these people who are interrogating strong people from outside the territory? Or are they people from Tianluo Lingdi?" "They are people from Tianluo Lingdi. Those powerful outsiders will not stay here. The people guarding the black cell area here are all people from Tianluo Lingdi." Guan Xing replied. "Then you, Tianluo Lingdi, must have received a lot of benefits from those powerful people outside the territory, right?" Guan Xing smiled bitterly and said: "Receiving benefits is also the business of the upper class. It has nothing to do with us little minions." While talking, the three of them finally arrived outside the gate of the black cell area. Once here, Guan Xing also took back the power of the talisman cover. Because here, all the miasma has been expelled by an invisible formation force, so that there is no trace of miasma in this dark prison area. "Captain Guan, why are you free today?" A captain on duty at the gate of the black cell area was also stunned when he saw Guan Xing. This captain is much lower than Guan Xing in terms of cultivation and position, and it is not like Guan Xing is a confidant of Lord Yang. He was also a little surprised to see Guan Xing arrive. "Captain Wei, I am here on the order of Lord Yang. A prisoner was brought here last time. Lord Yang was still doubtful about some details, so he sent me to interrogate him." Guan Xing explained. Captain Nawei was stunned. He obviously rarely encountered this kind of situation. But when he heard that it was Lord Yang's order, Captain Wei thoughtI want to go, but I still don¡¯t dare to stop him. "Captain, if you want to go in, I certainly can't stop you. But you are not on duty now, so you have to show your identity token." Guan Xing naturally has such things as identity tokens. Captain Na Wei took Guan Xing¡¯s identity token, looked at it for a moment, and then said with a smile: ¡°I dare to ask Captain Guan to verify it with his consciousness.¡± This identity token must match one¡¯s own spiritual consciousness. If it were him, releasing his divine consciousness would naturally match the identity token. Guan Xing looked unhappy and asked: "Captain Wei, we are all old acquaintances, why are you doing so many things?" "Hey, captain, it's really not me who's meddlesome. It's my younger brother who is on duty today and I don't dare to be negligent." Guan Xing said: "I'm usually pretty good to you, right? And I'm still here today on the order of Lord Yang. You don't even have this little trust?" "If it were you, the captain, I would definitely trust you 100%. But you also know that disguises and other methods are really hard to guard against. We are also afraid of losing our heads." Guan Xing knew that Captain Wei did not know that this dark cell area belonged to powerful people from outside the area. However, Captain Wei and others have been severely beaten by the upper echelon of Tianluo Lingzhi. If outsiders are allowed into the dark cell area, I am afraid that all the guards in the dark cell area will be killed. Therefore, it is not difficult to understand why Captain Wei is so cautious. However, Guan Xing still looked angry and said angrily: "You have such a rich imagination." With that said, Guan Xing activated his consciousness and directly matched the identity token. When Captain Na Wei saw it, a trace of guilt flashed across his face, and he apologized repeatedly: "Captain Guan, I'm sorry. I just did it just in case." Guan Xing snorted coldly, didn't answer, and raised his foot to go in. However, Su Han and Yan Qingshang behind Guan Xing were stopped by Captain Wei: "Captain Guan, these two" Guan Xing's face turned even darker now: "Captain Wei, are you deliberately making things difficult for Guan X? I verified it, do my two subordinates still need to verify it? Don't you think about my identity? Are you still worried? What kind of mess will I bring?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 978: A near miss You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Captain Wei was really angry when he saw Guan Xing, and his heart was pounding. After looking at Guan Xing, he finally sighed: "Captain Guan, since you said so, forget it and go in." According to the rules, everyone entering here must show their identity token, and must have their spiritual consciousness to match the token before they can be released. "However, Guan Xing is Lord Yang's confidant after all, and he himself has passed the verification. "As long as there is no problem with him, then there will definitely be no problem with the people he leads. After all, Captain Wei still didn¡¯t want to completely offend Guan Xing, so he simply gave Guan Xing a favor. Su Han and Yan Qingshang looked at each other. The moment Captain Wei stopped the two of them, their hearts were surprisingly consistent, and they were both ready to take action to stop Captain Wei. Fortunately, Captain Wei did not persist to the end, which also saved them a lot of trouble. Walking into the dark cell area, a dark and damp smell hit your face. Although there is no such thing as miasma in this dark prison area, the environment is definitely not good. Not only is it the stench of some filthy things, but there are also various smells of sweat, fishy smell, and rotten smell. The various smells are mixed together, making people almost vomit. Yan Qingshang walked among them, her beautiful eyebrows furrowed tightly. It wasn't because she was disgusted with these smells, but because she thought about how much torture her father would have to endure if he were really in this kind of environment. ¡° If you stay in this kind of environment for more than ten years Yan Qingshang can¡¯t even imagine it. This dark cell area is very large, and the cells are not sealed. According to Guan Xing, this was also a deliberate design by those powerful men in mysterious cloaks. The purpose seems to be to make the prisoners in this dark cell area kill each other and fend for themselves. As soon as Su Han entered the dark cell area, his consciousness was fully opened. The evil eye cooperated with his consciousness and was extremely penetrating. He did not miss any corner and started searching seriously. In addition to searching for Yan Qingshang's father, Su Han also searched for traces of Su Yunhai and any possible clues. Yan Qingshang also tried his best to release his spiritual consciousness and began to search. Everywhere you looked, there were bones everywhere, various broken arms and limbs, and dried blood dyed almost every patch of ground black. It was obviously the first time Yan Qingshang had seen such a scene, and she was extremely anxious and worried. Her face had almost completely lost all color. She just relied on a glimmer of hope in her heart to search everywhere. If Su Han hadn't come here with something on his mind, he wouldn't be surprised by this scene. In his previous life, he had seen many super sectarian forces that would establish such dark prison areas and imprison some felons there, leaving them to fend for themselves. Those who can survive in the dark prison area are all amazing and strong people. Some sectarian forces will even recruit these survivors for their own use. Of course, this kind of recruitment is, to put it bluntly, just for use, allowing these felons to contribute to the sect's forces and make meritorious deeds. ¡°However, this opportunity is still very attractive to these serious prisoners. Guan Xing accompanied him and saw Su Han and Yan Qingshang looking around, and he roughly understood that they were looking for someone. However, Guan Xing felt in his heart that the possibility of them finding someone was very slim. If the person they are looking for is a prisoner detained here, as long as he is not very strong, he will probably have died in cannibalism. After all, food is very tight in this dark prison area, and there are no training resources, so cannibalism often occurs. Of course, in the world of martial arts, cannibalism is not just about satisfying hunger. The main reason is that there are no training resources, so if you want to improve your own strength, you can only rely on refining the spiritual sea essence and blood power of other warriors to serve as training resources and as a way to improve yourself. This kind of thing is cruel, but Guan Xing often guards here, and he knows very well that these things are happening every day. "Are all the prisoners here brought by the cloaked men?" Su Han asked. "Basically, they are. And among these prisoners, in addition to the prisoners brought by the mysterious cloaked men from their territory, there are also many people they captured from all over the Thousand Island Territory. I don't know why they We need to arrest these people." Guan Xing replied. Su Han nodded and said to Yan Qingshang: "I estimate that your father may not have entered the Black Prison by mistake, but was wandering around the entrance of the Black Prison. It may not be that he was caught by them." Yan Qingshang nodded heavily. In fact, she also hoped that her father would be arrested, because if she walked into the prison by herself, she would probably have inhaledDied of anger. But if you were arrested, it would be different. From Guan Xing¡¯s answer, Su Han also deduced that the main purpose of setting up this dark cell area by those mysterious cloaked men was not even to detain prisoners. If it was just to detain prisoners, they wouldn't arrest people from all over the Thousand Islands Territory. They probably set up this dark cell area to cultivate that kind of desperado. This is just like Su Han cultivating the Purple Gold Queen Bee, letting them devour each other, and the strongest one that evolves in the end is the Purple Gold Queen Bee. In the world of monsters, there are many similar examples. Many monster cubs have been competing with each other and devouring each other since they were young. The one who survives in the end will definitely be very ferocious. The same principle applies among warriors. And this black prison is obviously an excellent place to imprison warriors. Because there is miasma everywhere in the black prison, even if the imprisoned people escape from the black cell area, they will not be able to get out of the black prison, and they will soon die from the poison caused by inhaling the miasma. Time passed by, and the three of them searched in the dark cell area for a long time, but found nothing. Guan Xing couldn't help but ask: "What kind of person are you two looking for? How long have you been in the dark prison area, what is his appearance, and what kind of cultivation level he has? This information tells me that I can find some prisoners to ask for you." one time." Su Han motioned to Yan Qingshang and asked her to tell her about her father. Yan Qingshang said quickly: "He is a middle-aged monk in his forties, tall and thin, with a mustache on his chin. He was at the sixth level of King Realm when he disappeared. I haven't seen him for more than ten years. , I don¡¯t know if his appearance has changed now.¡± "More than ten years?" Guan Xing couldn't help but ask. "Yes, my father disappeared near the entrance to the Black Prison more than ten years ago." After more than ten years, Guan Xing's expression couldn't help but change. In this dark prison area, if you are not an absolutely strong person, it will be difficult for you to survive for three months. Let alone more than ten years. A King Realm sixth-level warrior can be said to have good cultivation outside. However, in this dark prison area, there are many tyrannical prisoners brought by the men in black cloaks from outside the territory, and there are also many captured from the Thousand Island Territory. The strong men all have good cultivation. The sixth level of King Realm is no longer conspicuous here. Therefore, Guan Xing called several prisoners in the black cell area to inquire, but all of them were confused and said that they did not remember such a person at all. Su Han and the others also realized that it was really not an ordinary trouble to inquire about this kind of thing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 979: Major Clues You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Not to mention Su Han's father, Su Yunhai. When Su Yunhai was taken away, he was just a small true martial artist. If he was really taken to this dark prison area, a true martial artist would undoubtedly be at the lowest level. . For the existence at the lowest level, you can even use your toes to imagine what the result will be. However, even so, Su Han and the others did not want to give up. They want to see people alive, and they want to see corpses when dead. This is their bottom line. The black cell area is very large, and the three of them inquired about people they saw, and they moved forward very slowly. Seeing that Su Han's face was frighteningly gloomy, Guan Xing wisely didn't say anything at the moment. He just stayed with Su Han and searched forward. "You two, go forward and you will find the core area of ??the dark cell area. The prisoners living there are all the most powerful and respectable people in the dark cell area." Guan Xing said as he led the two of them over. The prisoners around him were not afraid when they saw Guan Xing bringing people over. They swarmed up and looked at the three of them through the defensive formation. Many of these prisoners are strong men brought from the outside world by the cloaked men, as well as strong casual cultivators from the Thousand Islands Territory. They are all lawless beings. Even if they are locked up in this dark cell area, they are weakened. Can't stand their arrogance. "Hey, Captain, you're not on duty today, are you? Why does this Yaxing come in to visit? Are you planning to find a place for yourself?" These guys were making noises one after another. They were not afraid of Guan Xing at all. Instead, they were quite hostile to the prison guards like Guan Xing. If it weren't for the defensive formation, they would have pounced on them long ago. Guan Xing shouted: "Don't give me any nonsense. I'm here to inquire about two people. If any of you can provide clues, there will be a heavy reward." "A big reward? Haha, what kind of big reward is there? Can you still let us out?" The prisoners inside all mocked. Guan Xing glanced at Su Han, who smiled faintly and took out a storage bag. "There are 500,000 low-grade Yuan Stones and ten Wang Ji Pills in here. If any of you can provide useful clues, this storage bag can be taken away." Su Han said simply. "Five million low-grade Yuan Stones? Ten Wangji Pills?" These prisoners¡¯ eyes suddenly turned green. They are imprisoned here and have not seen cultivation resources for who knows how many years. If you want to upgrade, you can only rely on hunting down those prisoners with low cultivation levels and absorbing their spiritual sea essence and bloodline essence. For them, the natural cultivation resources of Yuan Stone and Wangji Pill were ten times more alluring than those of beautiful women with bulging front and back, making them extremely excited all of a sudden. ¡°Hey, sir, you¡¯re right to turn to me when it comes to asking about people. I¡¯m the best one in this area.¡± "Don't listen to his nonsense. No one knows more about this dark prison area than me. Just ask me for information." "Bah, when it comes to recognizing people, which one of you is better than me? Stop talking nonsense and let me do it." In the blink of an eye, these prisoners changed their faces one by one, put on flattering looks, and yelled with shy faces. In the past, when they were doing whatever they wanted outside, these cultivation resources might not have been so attractive to them. But in the dark prison area, the value of every training resource will be magnified ten times and a hundred times. Su Han said calmly: "Don't rush to talk big, let alone try to fool me with lies, otherwise you won't even get a hair." "Hey, how is that possible? Whoever gives us Yuanshi and Wangji Pill is our food, clothing and parents. You can't lie to your parents if you lie to anyone." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? These prisoners are all flexible and flexible people, as long as they can get resources, they are willing to do anything. Su Han took out the portraits of Su Yunhai and Yan Qingshang's father that he had prepared in advance, and said, "Which of you has seen these two people in the dark cell area? As long as anyone can provide clues about either of these two people, then Chu The resources in the bag belong to whoever owns them." The prisoners, all breathing rapidly, came over and looked at the two portraits carefully. "Master, is there any more information? There are too many prisoners coming and going in this dark cell area. Maybe we have seen these two faces, but without more information, it is difficult to think Get up." "At least, provide your cultivation level and when you came in. As long as you have this information, it will be easier to recall." Su Han thought for a moment and said: "One is at the sixth level of the King Realm. It should have been a long time since he came in, more than ten years ago. There is also the other who is at the True Martial Realm., the time of arrival is uncertain, but it will not be more than a year and a half ago at the earliest. " A year and a half ago, it was the time when Su Han witnessed Su Yunhai being taken away. As soon as Su Han finished speaking, a prisoner suddenly said "Hey". Su Han¡¯s eyes immediately locked onto this prisoner. This man was not tall, but his eyes looked extremely capable. "Do you have any clues?" Su Han asked in a deep voice. The short man was locked with Su Han's gaze and seemed a little hesitant. He lowered his head and thought hard for a while, and finally said with certainty: "Yes, I have a clue. I have seen the person at the sixth level of the King Realm in the dark cell area, and he also Talked to him.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Yan Qingshang's eyes lit up immediately next to Su Han, and she almost immediately covered her mouth tightly to prevent herself from making excited sounds. The short man didn't notice Yan Qingshang's performance. He looked at the portrait of Yan Qingshang's father carefully for a while and affirmed: "Yes, it's him. I won't mistake this face. He also said that at that time , it has been more than ten years since I came to the Black Prison District, so I am very impressed by him." Su Han nodded: "Think carefully about when you met him and what happened to him later. Don't make up random things. As long as you can give real and reliable clues, you won't lose a single cent of the benefits." The little man looked at the unkind eyes of the other prisoners around him and knew that if he continued talking, he would be in trouble. Everyone in this dark prison area dreams of cultivating resources, and his cultivation level is not very outstanding. If he really gets the Yuan Stone and Wangji Pill rewards, he will definitely be dead here within an hour. The short man thought for a while and whispered: "I need you to help me change a cell area so that I can provide clues." Not all of the prison areas are connected together. There are many prison areas, separated from each other by defensive formations. The idea of ????this short man is obviously that after taking advantage of it, he will go to a completely unfamiliar prison area, where no one knows him, and naturally no one knows that he has cultivation resources. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 980 Soul-Breaking Cave You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han glanced at Guan Xing. Su Han didn't know how much power Guan Xing had and whether he could change the prison area. Guan Xing nodded towards Su Han, and Su Han said to the short man: "If the clues you provide are useful, we will naturally change you to another cell area." But the short man insisted: "Promise me first before I can tell you the clues. Even if the clues I give are useless, as soon as you leave, they will definitely kill me on the spot." This is not an alarmist statement. ¡°At least no one else has any clues, but this little man can provide clues. This in itself is an act that provokes public outrage. Su Han thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. The short man was immediately overjoyed: "Then come with me, and we'll talk in another place." When the other prisoners heard this, they immediately booed. However, there was nothing they could do. The short man led them to a secluded corner, and then he said, "That King Realm sixth-level monk, I saw him a year or two ago." "How is he? Is he in good spirits?" Yan Qingshang couldn't wait to ask as soon as the man finished speaking. Only then did the short man notice Yan Qingshang. He thought he might be a relative or something, so he replied cautiously: "Anyway, when I saw him, although he was very depressed, he was in good spirits. He told me , although he has been in the dark prison area for more than ten years, he has never given up hope for a day, and he dreams about how to get out of the dark prison area." When Yan Qingshang heard this, she couldn't help but burst into tears: "It's him, it must be my father. He loves me the most. He must be thinking about how to escape and reunite with me every day." Su Han also said: "Congratulations, senior sister, it can prove that your father is still alive and well at least one or two years ago." Yan Qingshang also nodded. Being able to survive in this dark prison area for more than ten years and living well until a year or two ago shows that he has figured out his own way of surviving in the dark prison area. If nothing happens, the possibility of death should be very small. "What did he talk to you about? Where did he go after that?" Su Han asked. The short man tried his best to recall: "We chatted most of the time, but he once told me that this dark prison has a big secret, and it is definitely more than just a dark cell area. He said that if the secret of the dark prison can be cracked, all of us can Everyone can leave this dark prison area. However, no one in the dark prison area believes what he said." "The secret of the black prison?" Guan Xing was also confused after hearing this. But Su Han's heart moved, thinking of the strong formation fluctuations in Tianluo Lingguo mentioned by Venerable Lanyin, and he thought for a moment. Yan Qingshang said: "Then what? Judging from your tone, he is no longer in this area now, right?" "Well, he originally planned to settle in this area, but" When the short man said this, he suddenly paused. Yan Qingshang's eyes suddenly showed a hint of shock, and she stared at the man: "But what?" "It's a coincidence that what he said somehow reached the ears of some big guys in the dark cell area. Within a few days, someone came over and took him away. The person who took him away, He was still talking about how some big bosses wanted him to be useful. I estimate that 80% of the time it was because of what he said." The short man said. Yan Qingshang was greatly shocked when she heard what this man said. Obviously, this little man's information is probably true and reliable. "So many details are not something this guy can just make up." Su Han touched it casually and took out twenty more Wangji Pills. Moreover, these twenty Wangji Pills are different from the ten in the storage bag just now. These twenty Wangji Pills are all of top quality. Wang Ji Dan is a pill that King Realm warriors take during their cultivation. It is extremely useful for King Realm warriors to practice. It is the best source for King Realm warriors to supplement their spiritual power. Moreover, the spiritual power in Wang Ji Dan is very different from that in the Yuan Stone. It is a rich spiritual power that has been refined and can be absorbed without any obstacles. It can be imagined how attractive Wang Ji Dan will be to king-level warriors. "Stop pretending, tell me everything you know in one go. As long as you tell me where he is now, except for the storage bag just now, these are all yours." Su Han said in a generous tone. . This short man has not seen cultivation resources for who knows how many years. Seeing this sparkling elixir, he simplyUnable to control his throat, he grumbled and couldn't help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. He murmured in his mouth: "Thisis this really Wangji Pill? A top-quality Wangji Pill?" Su Han said calmly: "You are quite knowledgeable." "As long as I tell you, these are all mine?" The short man swallowed another mouthful of saliva, like a green wolf with green eyes, looking extremely hungry after seeing the food that smelled of meat. ¡°I told you to speak quickly, so much nonsense?¡± Guan Xing also shouted. By now, this short man has also seen a little bit of the problem. At first, he thought that Su Han and Yan Qingshang were both Guan Xing's subordinates, but now it seemed that was not the case. The way the short man looked at Su Han became particularly different. "However, he also understands that this kind of thing cannot be revealed, because if it is revealed, it will be fatal. At the moment, he no longer tried to make excuses, but said honestly: "I also inquired about the monk's whereabouts later. As long as nothing unexpected happens, he should be in the Soul-Desolating Cave now." Su Han and Yan Qingshang had never heard of the term Soul-Desolating Cave, but just hearing the name, they subconsciously felt something was wrong. When Guan Xing heard this, his expression changed drastically: "What did you say? Soul-Desolating Cave?" The short man nodded: "Yes, it's the Soul-Severing Cave. As long as nothing happens to him, it will definitely be there." "You are sure that everything you say is true and credible." Guan Xing shouted. The short man quickly said: "It's 100% true, I can make an oath to heaven and earth!" "Captain Guan, where is this Soul-Breaking Cave?" Su Han looked at Guan Xing. Guan Xing smiled bitterly and said: "The Broken Soul Cave is the most terrifying place in the Dark Prison District. It is also the place with the highest status. There are some of the most terrifying strong men in the Dark Prison District, and all of those strong men are mysterious cloaked men from the outside world. The prisoners who were brought here for severe punishment. Although they have lost their freedom, their strength is still extremely terrifying. As soon as ordinary prisoners approach the place where they live, they will immediately be snatched by them and used as training resources, not even their bones. There may be some left. So the place where they were entrenched became known as the Soul-Destroying Cave over time." "The Soul-Breaking Cave is a very scary place. People like us from Tianluo Lingdi who have not reached the ninth level of the King Realm will never dare to approach the Soul-Breaking Cave. There are very few people who dare to go to the ninth level of the King Realm. Only the Lords who have entered the Imperial Path dare to occasionally go to the Soul-Desolating Cave." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 981: The strong block the road You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Guan Xing¡¯s tone made the Soul-Dead Cave look very scary. It sounds like the weakest among the prisoners from the outer realm in the Soul-Desolating Cave are at the half-step imperial level, and there may even be many powerful emperors. ???????????????????? In the Thousand Islands Territory, there are only a few powerful emperors in total, maybe less than fifty. You can imagine how terrifying the strength inside this Soul-Desolating Cave is. That is to say, these prisoners are being held in a dark prison. If these prisoners are allowed to escape, the entire Thousand Islands Territory will really be in chaos. Yan Qingshang was so shocked that she couldn't speak at this time. She finally understood what kind of big secret was hidden in this dark cell area. Tianluo Lingguo colluded with powerful people from outside the region and took the initiative to take in these extremely dangerous prisoners. From the perspective of the Twelve Spirit Kingdoms, Tianluo Lingguo's behavior was undoubtedly playing with fire. If something goes wrong, Luo Lingguo will really become the eternal sinner of the Twelve Spirit Kingdom that day. Guan Xing obviously understood this, but as a person below him, he had no say and could not change this fact. "Let's go, no matter what the Soul-Desolating Cave is, let's go and see it first." Su Han said. Yan Qingshang nodded silently. She was eager to save her father. Although she knew how terrifying the Soul-Desolating Cave was, her determination to move forward did not waver at all. Guan Xing originally didn¡¯t want to go, but because of Lord Yang¡¯s instructions, he gritted his teeth and nodded. Only the short man¡¯s face changed drastically: ¡°Wait a minute, you guys¡­ aren¡¯t really going to the Soul-Severing Cave, are you?¡± When we went to Duanhun Cave, even if Guan Xing was present, this short man was not optimistic at all. Those strong men in the Soul-Dead Cave are all heartless thugs. Although Guan Xing is the watcher of the dark cell area, there is no trace of him being a watcher in the Soul-Desolating Cave. On the contrary, if there is any chance that he offends those evil gods, he may lose his life. This kind of thing has not happened before. To put it bluntly, even the several lords of Tianluo Lingdi have to take it easy and not put on airs when they go to the Broken Soul Cave. Otherwise, it is very likely that you will suffer a big loss. It is those mysterious cloaked people from outside the region who can truly control the murderous people in the Soul-Desolating Cave. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even if this little man were given ten more courages, he would never set foot in such a terrible place. "No, I definitely won't go." The man waved his hands repeatedly. Guan Xing said in a deep voice: "It's okay if you don't go, but if your information is wrong, all the rewards promised before will be invalid." The little man smiled bitterly and said: "My information will definitely not be wrong, I can swear that. But if I have to go to the Soul-Desolating Cave, I would rather not get a reward than never go." Su Han took out the storage bag, threw it with the twenty high-grade Wangji Pills to the short man through the defensive formation, and asked lightly: "If the Soul-Destroying Cave is so scary, then why is the Soul-Destroying Cave so terrifying?" Would the strong man in the cave be interested in a sixth-level King Realm warrior?" The short man hurriedly said: "According to my inquiries, it was probably because he said that he wanted to crack the big secret of the Black Prison, and that as long as he cracked it, he could escape, which attracted the attention of the strong men in the Soul-Desolating Cave. Although what he said The stuff is a bit nonsensical, but those strong men in the Soul-Severing Cave won¡¯t let it go as long as they have a little hope of escaping, right?¡± "Okay, you can go back." Su Han nodded, "Captain Guan, you don't have to come with us. You can take this guy to the cell changing area. Just show us a way to the Soul-Desolating Cave. ¡± Guan Xing shook his head: "No, Lord Yang has given orders to accompany you two throughout the whole process." This Guan Xing is obviously a one-minded person. At that moment, Guan Xing called a guard from the dark cell area and ordered that the little man be moved to another cell area. Then he took Su Han and Yan Qingshang deeper into the dark cell area. The short man said from behind: "By the way, I forgot to mention that although that guy was at the sixth level of King Realm when he first came in, when I met him, he was already at the ninth level of King Realm. Even in this dark place Even in the prison area, he didn¡¯t forget to practice even for a single day.¡± Hearing this, Yan Qingshang couldn't help but feel happy and comforted. However, she was very restrained, and she also knew that although she found clear clues about her father, Su Han found no clues at all. Therefore, no matter how happy she is, she will not show it on her face. Su Han had other plans at this moment. After inquiring in the black cell area, Su Han also realized that if Su Yunhai really?If you are sent to the dark cell area, the probability of survival is very low. However, Su Han felt that since those mysterious cloaked people thought they were useful to them, they would not let Su Yunhai die easily. It is very possible that Su Yunhai was not sent to this dark prison area. Therefore, Su Han's current goal has changed from looking for Su Yunhai to looking for clues to those mysterious cloaked men. At least, Su Han needs to know where those mysterious cloaked people come from and where their headquarters is. This kind of clue can most likely be found in the Soul-Desolating Cave. Furthermore, the big secret of the Black Prison mentioned by Yan Qingshang's father also made Su Han very concerned. The short man looked at Su Han and the others' backs and shook his head secretly. Go to Duanhun Cave, and moreover, go to Duanhun Cave to ask for someone? This man broke out in a cold sweat just thinking about it, secretly thinking that these people were simply desperate for their lives. "Isn't this Guan Xing a confidant of Lord Tianluo Lingdi? How could he be so ridiculous? And what are the backgrounds of the other two people?" The short man was also very curious. He shook the Yuan Stone and the elixir in his hand and was amazed. "If I had known they were so generous, I would have asked for more. Alas! Seeing how confident those two people are, could it be that they are so generous? Is it really a big deal?" The little man was stunned for a long time, and finally decided not to think about it anymore. Anyway, he now has a large amount of training resources, which is enough for him to advance to the next level. When he thought of this, the short man also beamed with joy, secretly thinking that he was really lucky. The people he met a year or two ago could still bring such value to him. The Broken Soul Cave is located in a relatively deep part of the dark prison area. As the three of them walked in, the environment was getting better and better. Not only was the terrain becoming more and more open, but there were also fewer and fewer prisoners wandering around. The surrounding environment was very clean, and there was no stench anymore. Su Han looked around and saw many prisoners cleaning and keeping things in order in this area. If it were not for the limited resources, I am afraid this area would be called a luxurious living area in the black prison area. Su Han also shook his head and said: "I didn't expect this Soul-Destroying Cave to be so exaggerated." Guan Xing also had a wry smile on his face. People like them couldn't control the strong men in the Soul-Desolating Cave. However, just as they were approaching, a group of strong men suddenly emerged from the buildings on both sides, staring at the three of them with unkind expressions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 982: Group siege You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! One of the men with a scar on his face said coldly: "Captain? You're not on duty today, are you?" Although this group of people are menacing, they are obviously not the strong men of the Duanhun Cave, but should be the watchdogs of the Duanhun Cave. If he is a strong man from the Soul-Dushing Cave, Guan Xing will naturally be wary of him, but that doesn¡¯t mean he also needs to be wary of the watchdog of the Soul-Dushing Cave. What¡¯s more, with Su Han and Yan Qingshang beside him, Guan Xing would be even less willing to give in. At the moment, Guan Xing said coldly: "Am I on duty? When will it be your turn to ask? Don't forget your identity, or do you think you can turn upside down in this dark prison area if you have a few thighs? Already?" The scarred man¡¯s eyes flashed fiercely, and he was obviously extremely angry at Guan Xing¡¯s words. But then he chuckled: "Humph, I don't want to meddle in your business, but I want to remind you that if you continue walking, you will have crossed the line. There are some places that you can't just come to if you want to." There was a hint of warning and threat in his tone. Guan Xing snorted coldly: "It's a joke, this is the dark prison area. Which part of the dark prison area can't I come to? This is my authority, who do you think you are?" "Ha, Captain Guan is very impressive today. Come on, I'll remind you for nothing. Brothers, please retreat. If they have the guts, just keep going in." The scarred man sneered again and again, and waved his hand, telling everyone to move back, as if he was watching a good show. Guan Xing also said angrily: "What the hell! You two, let's move on and don't worry about them." Su Han was also secretly surprised in his heart. He didn't expect that the bitch in Duanhun Cave could be so domineering, let alone the real strong man in Duanhun Cave. At this moment, the three of them strode towards the depths of Soul-Desolating Cave. The strong men in the Broken Soul Cave have obviously noticed someone breaking in outside. This is something that doesn't happen often to the Soul-Desolating Cave. Even if the top officials of Tianluo Lingdi are coming, they have to be informed in advance and get their consent. Only those mysterious cloaked people can truly enter and exit the Soul-Desolating Cave without restraint. But now, it is obviously not the time for those mysterious cloaked people to come. Many experts from the Soul-Ending Cave rushed out from their lairs and surrounded Su Han and his group. The man with the scar came out again and scolded him sternly: "Guan Xing, I warned you just now, but I didn't expect you to dare to go in? Do you really think this place belongs to you?" Come when you want and leave when you want?" Guan Xing ignored the scarred man. He knew who the boss was. This scarred man was just a little shrimp. At the moment, Guan Xing turned directly to the powerful men with the most unpredictable auras present, cupped his hands and said: "Everyone, I came here to ask you something. If I am offended, please understand." These words are neither humble nor arrogant. Although they seem to be somewhat lacking in confidence, it is already good to be able to do this in the face of this group of fierce and powerful men. ?????????? If it had been any other ninth-level King Realm expert, his legs would have been trembling with fear. After all, there are several of these Soul-Desolating Cave powerhouses present who have entered the Imperial Way. The majestic Imperial Realm aura, even though it was not released deliberately, was enough to suppress a King Realm expert until his face turned pale and he could not breathe. Although there are defensive restrictions in this prison area that can separate prisoners and guards, for those who have entered the imperial way, this kind of restrictions obviously has limited effect. An old man with white hair and a childlike face said calmly: "How dare you! Your lord of Tianluo Lingdi, didn't you teach you the rules? Even if they come in person, they have to get our consent before they can enter. How dare you, a small character, not Please come in. Don't you know how to write the word "death"? The old man¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was full of displeasure. Guan Xing¡¯s mouth felt bitter and he was about to bite the bullet and speak again. Su Han suddenly stepped forward and patted Guan Xing on the shoulder: "Leave it to us." Guan Xing nodded, still uneasy, and whispered: "Don't be impulsive, try to negotiate amicably." Yan Qingshang was also full of worry and looked at Su Han. This soul-breaking cave is obviously not a place where friendly negotiations can take place. If this is a reasonable place, then this is not the Soul-Severing Cave. Soul-breaking Cave only believes in strength and interests. Su Han smiled faintly, but said to Yan Qingshang?: "Sister Yan, go find someone in the cell. I'll stay here to deal with them." Yan Qingshang was stunned for a moment, but nodded. Her Qinggong movement has always been the most outstanding among the young generation in Qionghualing. Even many elders in Qionghualing cannot catch up with her speed. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The silhouette is like a swallow skimming the waves, disappearing into the void in the blink of an eye. "Seeking death!" "Let that little girl run away!" The strong men around him started shouting. The old man with white hair and childlike face waved his hand and said: "Don't be messy. It's just a little girl who is half-step to the imperial realm. You and I, you two, go and capture her. Everyone else, stay here." This old man with gray hair and childlike face is obviously the most powerful person present. Su Han glanced around and discovered that the two people sent by the old man to chase Yan Qingshang were two half-step emperor-level experts. Yan Qingshang's body skills were more than enough to deal with these two people. At that moment, Su Han felt relieved and looked at the old man calmly: "The legendary Soul-breaking Cave is actually nothing more than that? A dying old man and a bunch of rabble?" "Presumptuous!" Everyone present was immediately furious, especially the old man whose expression changed. Although he has a youthful appearance, he is actually quite old and will lose his power in a few more decades. ¡°Perhaps in the outside world, he can find some elixirs or other resources that can temporarily delay his aging and extend his life. However, in this dark prison area, it is impossible to find this kind of resource. Su Han¡¯s words obviously stepped on his sore foot. "This little beast is so arrogant!" "Mr. Luo, let the brothers come together and chop him into pieces first!" Na Luo narrowed his eyes, obviously deeply angered by Su Han's words. "Boy, no matter who you are, if you speak nonsense in the Soul-Desolating Cave, you will have to pay the price. Brothers, teach him a lesson!" The group of strong men received instructions from Mr. Luo, and all of them turned into streams of light with ferocious looks and rushed towards Su Han. ? Among them, there are two strong men who have just entered the imperial path, and a group of strong men who are half-stepped into the imperial path. The defensive restrictions in the Broken Soul Cave are obviously of little significance to them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 983 Shocking Everyone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Su Han suddenly activated the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation in his hand. In an instant, these powerful men fell into the formation one by one. The scene in front of them suddenly changed and turned into a sky full of stars. "What's going on? What the hell is this?" Each of these guys stared, unable to recover for a while. Su Han's Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation has now been inlaid with Jedi Spirit Pearls, and the power of the formation has been doubled. "Mr. Luo, what on earth is going on? Have you entered some kind of maze of traps?" "Shut up and stop talking." Na Luo shouted, "This is just a formation. Let's spread out and look for the exit." "Okay, let's listen to Mr. Luo." A group of people started to bump into each other inside the formation, like headless flies. After walking around for a long time, they couldn't find any flaw. Even Mr. Na Luo gradually began to feel irritable. As a solid imperial expert, he was trapped by this formation and could not exert any of his strength. Thinking of this, Mr. Luo also decided to use brute force to break the formation. However, before he could use his move, countless sword energy suddenly burst out from the center of the formation, shooting towards him crazily. In the blink of an eye, those countless sword energies surrounded him, forming a recurring attack. Although these sword energy couldn't do anything to him for a while, they trapped him in place and couldn't escape for a while. At this moment, shouts came one after another from all directions: "What the hell is this?" "Mr. Luo, help!" "Ah" Mr. Luo looked around and saw his companions being chased around by some strange things in the formation. Some were followed by several golden-armored warriors holding broadswords, and some were followed by a large swarm of purple bees. ??????????????????? These things are like invincible little beasts. No matter what magical power you use to drive them away, they will always follow you immediately. Even the two strong men who had just entered the Imperial Way were entangled in a lot of weird vines. No matter how they cut off those vines, the cut vines always returned to their original shape immediately. Although these weird vines couldn't do anything to the two powerful emperors, they had a stubborn persistence that made the two of them scream and couldn't get away. For a time, everyone was so anxious that they could not deal with the troubles in front of them individually, let alone work together to find an exit. When Mr. Luo saw this scene, he was also secretly frightened: "What is the origin of this kid? How can a mere sixth-level king-level warrior have so many weird props? Can he activate such a powerful sword array?" This Luo Lao was also angry. At the moment, he thought of words. From the Linghai Linghai, he gradually emerged from a bronze bell. This big bronze clock is obviously extraordinary. Even Mr. Luo looked at it with a look of awe on his face. Subsequently, Luo Lao led his hands, thought of his words, directed this bronze bell, and hit the edge of the array. At this moment, Su Han, who was on the outside of the formation and was controlling the formation, suddenly felt an unprecedented danger coming with his consciousness. At that moment, Su Han made a decisive decision and withdrew his hand gesture to withdraw the Eight Gate Star Fighting Sword Formation. Mr. Luo¡¯s big bronze bell flew halfway, and Mr. Luo¡¯s eyes suddenly blurred. All the restraints around his body suddenly disappeared, and the original scene of the Soul-Desolating Cave returned to his eyes. Mr. Luo knew that the opponent had withdrawn the formation, so he immediately hurriedly fixed the bronze bell in mid-air. ????????????? Otherwise, the big bronze bell will hit the buildings of Duanhun Cave. "You are indeed worthy of being a powerful person in the Imperial Way!" Su Han was breaking out in a cold sweat at this moment. This was the first time he had fought against a powerful person in the Imperial Way since his rebirth. Just now, if he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, I¡¯m afraid the eight-door star sword formation would have been destroyed by the bronze bell. Even if it can¡¯t be destroyed, this array disk will most likely be scrapped. ?????????? The other strong men in the Soul-Ending Cave didn¡¯t know what was going on. They thought it was Mr. Luo¡¯s tyrannical attack and forcibly broke the formation. At this moment, the eyes of these powerful men were immediately fixed on Su Han. ¡°Boy, suffer death!¡± "These strong men were tortured to death by Su Han's various tricks in the formation just now. Now they are full of evil fire and feel that the opportunity for revenge has come.   At this moment, figures moved quickly and rushed towards Su Han. When Su Han saw this, he also smiled slightly and stepped back. "Boy, where can you escape?" Several strong men rushed to the front with a ferocious smile. In the blink of an eye, they were already close to the 100-meter area around Su Han. But at this moment, they bumped into a looming golden energy wall, emitting tragic golden ripples. "What the hell is this?" "Is it the defensive formation in the dark cell area?" Several strong men stared at the golden Qi wall in front of them with expressions of disbelief. At this moment, other strong men also rushed to the golden Qi wall. However, no matter how they resorted to various means, the golden wall of energy was as stable as a rock and did not waver at all. Mr. Na Luo looked at this scene from a distance, with a hint of surprise on his face. "impossible?" "When did the defensive formation in this dark prison area become so strong?" This kind of defensive formation that separates prisoners and guards has always been of little use to the strong men of the Soul-Desolating Cave. Otherwise, this Soul-Severing Cave wouldn't be so scary. None of these Soul-Ending Cave experts expected that today¡¯s defensive formation would be as strong as chicken blood. No matter how many tricks they tried, they couldn't create any fluctuations in the golden energy wall. The intensity of this formation actually increased by more than five times. "What did this kid do to the defensive formation?" Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Su Han, and they saw that Su Han was holding an earthy yellow bead in his hand. This earth-yellow bead emits bursts of spiritual power fluctuations, continuously delivering spiritual power to the golden air wall. "What kind of bead is this that can double the power of the formation?" Everyone was shocked. Even though they were well-informed, they had never seen such a heaven-defying treasure. " Moreover, with the frequency of the bead's fluctuation, waves of earth pulsations like resonance were produced under everyone's feet. Boom, boom, boom! It was as if there was some unparalleled ferocious beast hiding underground. This heartbeat-like frequency made everyone's expressions change again and again, making them fearful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 984 Father and daughter reunited You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The expressions of these powerful men changed again and again. Not to mention that they couldn't break through the golden wall of energy. Even if they could break through, they still had to consider whether they should fight Su Han. That magical bead can actually trigger the frequency of the earth's pulsation. At this moment, all the strong men smelled a rather bad smell from the frequency of the earth's pulsation. ¡°In the final analysis, they don¡¯t know what is underneath this bottomless black prison. If there really is any terrifying power, even if they are half-imperial or imperial experts, there is no guarantee that they will not be in danger. And the yellow beads in Su Han's hands can obviously trigger this terrifying power of earth pulsation. "Boy, you are interesting. Tell me, what do you want before you are willing to take back the yellow beads?" Mr. Luo stared at Su Han closely and spoke in a cautious tone. The other strong men also looked at Su Han with fear at this moment. The one-eyed man who made rude remarks before saw that the situation was not good now and had long since secretly retreated into a corner. He was afraid that Su Han would be upset and have surgery on himself. "I'm here to find someone." Su Han said calmly, "But before that, you'd better call back the two people who are chasing my senior sister. If there is something wrong with her" At this moment, the two people that Mr. Luo sent out before ran back here in anger. While running, he yelled: "Two more people, I don't know what happened today. Halfway through our pursuit, we actually hit the golden air wall. That air wall couldn't be broken today. Two more people, let's break the air wall together." ¡­¡± "Come here quickly, that little girl seems to be looking for someone in the cell. She has almost turned the Soul-Destroying Area upside down" Halfway through the conversation, the two men suddenly realized that the atmosphere at the scene was strange. Mr. Luo and a group of people actually confronted Su Han in front of the golden energy wall. "Why, you can't break through this wall of energy?" The expressions of the two people changed, and then they realized that something was wrong with the atmosphere. " Moreover, Mr. Luo's solemn expression also made the two of them feel vaguely uncomfortable. "Who are you looking for?" Mr. Luo asked. "The ninth-level king-level monk you captured from other prison areas has a surname of Yan." Su Han said. Mr. Luo was still full of doubts. It wasn't until Su Han described the appearance of Yan Qingshang's father that he suddenly understood. However, after remembering who it was, Mr. Luo's face suddenly became a little ugly. "What, he's dead?" Su Han asked with a frown. "I'm not sure either." Mr. Luo smiled bitterly. "That person was indeed captured by me a year or two ago. At that time, he said that there was a big secret in this dark prison. If he cracked it, he could escape. So they sent someone to arrest him and question him clearly. However, after he arrived, his words did not match the first and last words, and there was no credibility. Everyone thought he was talking nonsense, so they left him there to fend for himself. I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. I really don¡¯t know if he is dead now.¡± "Which cell is he in?" Su Han asked. Mr. Luo quickly pointed in a direction, and Su Han galloped in that direction. Mr. Luo followed with a group of strong men, praying secretly in his heart, hoping that that person would never die. "Otherwise, it's hard to tell what this kid can do when he's angry. The yellow beads in his hand were no different from a time bomb. ¡­¡­ In a cell in the Broken Soul Cave, Yan Qingshang was half-kneeling on the ground. Looking at the dying middle-aged monk in front of her, her nose felt sour and she couldn't help but burst into tears. She didn¡¯t expect that her father would be treated like this in the Soul-Ending Cave. When he was in the general prison area, my father's mental state, according to the short man, was good. However, when he arrived at the Soul-Desolating Cave, he was tortured to the point of almost dying. For a moment, Yan Qingshang felt distressed and sad, and tears rolled down her beautiful eyes. At this time, Su Han came in a hurry with Guan Xing and a group of Soul-Deading Cave experts behind him. Su Han glanced around and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the middle-aged monk in front of Yan Qingshang. Although his breath was very weak, his vital signs were still intact. At the moment, Guan Xing also quickly took out the formation key and moved Yan Qingshang's father out of the formation. Yan Qingshang's father was already weak, and after being moved like this, his face turned pale. He could only breathe out, not in. "What should I do? What should I do? Is my father poisoned?" Yan Qingshang was so anxious that she didn't know what to do.   Su Han quickly reminded: "Senior Sister Yan, he is just extremely weak and lacks vitality in his body. Quickly transfer some spiritual power to your father to help him restore some vitality." With that said, Su Han also took out a few pills to restore vitality and replenish energy, and gave them to Yan Qingshang's father to eat. Slowly, Yan Qingshang's father regained some consciousness. He opened his eyes a little and saw several faces in front of him. "Iwhere am I? You? Who are you?" Father Yan's voice was hoarse. After seeing Yan Qingshang clearly in front of him, he was startled and quickly distanced himself from this fairy-like girl in white. When Yan Qingshang saw this, she knew that Yan's father had obviously misunderstood. She felt sad and choked up: "Dad! I am Qingshang." Yan's father couldn't help being shocked, quickly cheered up, and looked Yan Qingshang up and down carefully: "Are you Chang'er? My Chang'er? Why is she already so big? When I left, she was still small. group¡­¡­" Having said this, Father Yan¡¯s eyes also fell on the jade pendant around Yan Qingshang¡¯s neck. Suddenly, Yan's father's eyes showed a look of extreme disbelief. Obviously, this jade pendant was the jade pendant he left for his daughter when he left. At that moment, Father Yan¡¯s whole body couldn¡¯t help trembling, his dry lips couldn¡¯t help squirming, and he was obviously very excited. Although the daughter he saw in front of him was completely different from what he remembered, this jade pendant could not be counterfeited. "Shang'er, is it really you? Isn't this really a dream for my father?" Yan's father was very weak, but he struggled to get up and look at Yan Qingshang. "Dad, you are not dreaming. My daughter put in a lot of effort, and with the help of Junior Brother Su Han and the team leader, she came here after all the hardships. This is God's destiny for our father and daughter to be reunited, and no one can stop it. ." Yan Qingshang looked choked with sobs. Originally, Yan Qingshang was about to despair when she came to this dark prison area and saw the tragic scenes in the dark prison area. It was Su Han who was always methodical and slowly peeling off the cocoon, and they were able to follow the clues one by one to get here. When Father Yan heard this, he struggled to get up and thank Su Han, but Su Han quickly stopped him. "Uncle Yan, you are weak now and are not suitable for getting up. We will talk slowly when you recover a little." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 985 The Pulsation of the Earth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the next hour, Yan Qingshang slowly transferred her spiritual power to Father Yan to help Father Yan regain his energy. With the help of Su Han's elixir, Father Yan's body recovered less than half an hour later. Although he is still very weak, his vital signs have basically stabilized. The vitality of the ninth level monk in the king realm is still very strong. Father Yan was dying before because of an extreme lack of food and cultivation resources. Now with the help of pills and spiritual power, the spiritual sea in Father Yan's body gradually returned to normal operation. "Shang'er, your cultivation level seems to be very unusual?" Father Yan was surprised. He found that the spiritual power of cultivation in his daughter's body was actually stronger than his own. He also had no idea what happened to his daughter after he was taken into the dark cell area. Yan Qingshang briefly talked about her experiences over the past ten years. When Yan's father learned that his daughter had entered the powerful Lingdi Sect and was developing well, he couldn't help but feel relieved. Yan Qingshang held Father Yan's hand tightly: "Dad, you can enjoy happiness when I take you out from here." "Okay, okay, I gave birth to a good daughter." Father Yan nodded repeatedly, his eyes falling on Su Han beside him. Su Han said generously, "Uncle Yan." Father Yan knew that this young man had saved him with his daughter. The more he looked at Su Han, the more he liked him. He said with a smile: "Young man is really good and has a bright future." Su Han hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but Yan Qingshang¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She knew that her father had completely misunderstood. However, in a place like this, it¡¯s hard to explain for a while. At this moment, those strong men from the Soul-Ending Cave came up one by one and asked worriedly: "How is the situation?" "I swear, we have never mistreated this man while he was locked up here." Everyone quickly dropped the relationship. Su Han said coldly: "Fortunately, there is still hope. I won't pursue this matter with you, but don't expect me to be grateful to you. You didn't abuse him, but you are definitely the culprit for him to end up like this. .¡± With that said, Su Han put away the Jedi Spirit Pearl. Su Han could tell that Yan's father's symptoms were caused by a lack of food and cultivation resources. If he had been abused by these strong men, then today's matter would not be so easy to resolve with Su Han. On the side, Yan's father's eyes were filled with extreme surprise. These soul-breaking cave masters were usually domineering and arrogant. Apart from those mysterious cloaked men, Yan's father had never seen these soul-breaking cave masters before. Who are you so afraid of? Especially Mr. Luo, he has always been very arrogant. Today, Mr. Luo is by this young man's side, like a foil. ¡°Who is this young man from? For a time, Yan's father's heart also set off a huge wave. Su Han said: "We are going to take away this prisoner today. What should we do if those people in cloaks ask?" Mr. Luo chuckled: "What else can we do? In the dark prison area, we don't know how many people die every day, and no one will care about the missing person here. Don't worry, little friend, there will be no problems here, and no one will ask. .¡± Su Han said calmly: "What if someone snitches on you?" Mr. Luo looked around: "Who dares to tell the truth?" "Mr. Luo, as long as you are in charge, even if we have ten courages, we would not dare to tell the truth." "That's right. Besides, snitching won't do us any good, and we won't be let out just because we snitched." "Whoever informs will die a good death!" Mr. Luo said to Su Han: "Little friend, maybe you think that all of us serious criminals locked up in the Soul-Desolating Cave are people with no bottom line. However, what I want to say is that with my restraint, these guys There won't be any trouble. It depends on whether you believe in my character." It¡¯s not that Mr. Luo is so good for no reason. He sees that Su Han is young, but he has so many endless tricks, and he is surprisingly calm in situations. Even in Mr. Luo's previous environment, it was difficult to see such a young genius. Mr. Luo was about to step into the coffin with half his foot. He felt that it was definitely not a bad thing for him to sell himself a favor and form a good relationship with such a young genius. "Mr. Luo, then I won't talk nonsense. You and your companions should leave." Su Han waved his hand. Mr. Luo nodded and motioned for his subordinates to follow him.Have left. After Mr. Luo and the others left, Su Han came to Yan Qingshang and asked, "How is it?" Yan Qingshang laughed and cried at the same time and said, "Much better." Immediately, Yan Qingshang also remembered that Su Han's father still had no clues. At the moment, he quickly suppressed his excitement. Su Han didn't care, and said to Yan's father: "Uncle Yan? Can I say a few words to you?" Father Yan quickly said: "What?" "Is there really any secret in this dark prison?" Su Han asked the question that had been lingering in his mind. When Father Yan heard this, he was also stunned, and his expression suddenly became cautious. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly said: "Can I take a look at the khaki beads you held in your hand just now?" Su Han took out the Jedi Spirit Pearl, and immediately, the pulsating rhythm of the earth appeared under everyone's feet again. Yan Qingshang and Guan Xing felt the rhythm with surprise on their faces. Father Yan held the Jedi Spirit Pearl in his hand, observed it for a moment, and asked, "Is this bead a formation treasure?" Su Han didn't hide it and nodded: "Yes." At the same time, Su Han was also secretly surprised. Father Yan could actually identify the Jedi Spirit Pearl as a formation treasure. It seemed that he was no ordinary person. A look of excitement suddenly appeared on Father Yan's face, and he sighed: "It seems that my speculation for more than ten years is correct after all. There is definitely a heaven-defying formation below this black prison! Otherwise, this kind of formation spiritual object, It won¡¯t cause such a strong earth pulse!¡± "A heaven-defying formation?" Su Han asked. "Yes, I have suspected that there is a heaven-defying formation below this black prison since many years ago. In order to confirm this guess, I changed many prison areas and got some clues in many places, which can confirm my guess. However, the scope of this dark prison area is still too small compared to the entire dark prison, and those clues are not enough to truly prove the existence of the formation." Father Yan said in an excited tone, "However, the fact that this magical formation can drive such a strong pulsation of the earth under our feet is enough to prove that the heaven-defying formation does exist!" "Moreover, as long as we understand the rules of this heaven-defying formation, this black prison will definitely not be as simple as we imagined!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 986: Exploring the Deep Soul-Breaking Cave You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Father Yan has obviously been dedicated to exploring the secrets in this dark prison for more than ten years. This black prison has always been exaggerated as an extremely dangerous place where there is no return. But in fact, in addition to dangers, this dark prison must also be accompanied by opportunities. ¡°For example, the heaven-defying formation under the black prison is a huge opportunity. Whoever can master this heaven-defying formation will definitely gain countless benefits. However, Father Yan also knows that this kind of heaven-defying formation is simply not something that ordinary people can master. Not to mention mastering it, even approaching it rashly is extremely dangerous. Father Yan's words moved Su Han's heart: "Venerable Lanyin said that there were violent formation fluctuations in Tianluo Lingguo. I didn't expect that it really should be in this black prison." "Those mysterious men in black cloaks, are they also setting up a dark prison here because of the secrets in this dark prison?" Su Han thought of this and asked: "Uncle Yan, do you remember who caught you?" Father Yan thought for a moment and said: "I was collecting herbs near the entrance of the black prison, and I was swept in by a hurricane. It was a mysterious man in a black cloak who did it. However, his intention was not to arrest me, he was just passing by. , just catch me in by the way." Su Han nodded, the world of martial arts is so cruel, people with low strength are always at risk of being killed by the strong. Although Yan's father's cultivation at that time was already at the sixth level of the King Realm, it can be imagined that the man in black cloak who captured him must have overwhelming strength, and at least he was a strong emperor. "Those cloaked men are strong men from outside the territory. Which domain do they come from? Where is their headquarters?" Su Han asked. Father Yan shook his head and said: "These are the top secrets of those people and cannot be disclosed to us prisoners. As for the prisoners in Duanhun Cave, they know it because they are from there. However, they seem to have been They were forced to make an oath to heaven and earth not to reveal a single word about their own origins or the origins of the mysterious cloaked man." Su Han was a little disappointed. He didn't expect that it would be so difficult to find out the origins of these mysterious cloaked people. Yan Qingshang said from the side: "Dad, what else have you seen or heard? Think about it carefully, can you recall it? Any clues will do, please, these clues are very important to my junior brother." When Father Yan heard what his daughter said, he racked his brains. After a while, he suddenly slapped his head and said happily: "That's right! There is one thing that has always concerned me very much, that is, when I was in Duanhun Cave, every time I saw Those mysterious cloaked men came to the dark cell area, but they didn¡¯t come in through the main gate!¡± "Didn't you come in through the gate?" Su Han asked. "That's right, they didn't come in through the gate of the dark cell area, but came out from the depths of the Soul-Desolating Cave." Father Yan stretched out his arm, pointed to the dark depths of the Soul-Deading Cave, and said, "I have always been puzzled, how come they come out from there every time? Moreover, when they left, they also went to the Soul-Deading Cave. If you walk deeper, the figure disappears in an instant.¡± Su Han pondered: "It's very possible that if you go deeper into the Soul-Desolating Cave, there might be some passage that can lead to where they are?" Father Yan shook his head and said: "That's what I say, but in the depths of the Soul-Breaking Cave, many strong souls have explored the depths of the Soul-Breaking Cave without fear of death, including many powerful emperors. However, they can't get very far. It just stopped" "Because if you go deep into the Soul-Dead Cave, you will leave the dark prison area. And in this dark prison, that is, there is no miasma in the dark prison area. As long as you go out of the dark prison area, there will be miasma everywhere, even if Those who are powerful in the imperial way can't resist the erosion of the miasma as long as they don't have the props provided by the mysterious cloaked man. Therefore, they can't get out of the dark prison area at all." Father Yan said again. When Su Han heard this, he had already made up his mind. It seemed that he must go and try it in the depths of the Soul-Desolating Cave. ??First, it¡¯s to pursue clues about those mysterious black cloaked people. Secondly, it was also for what Father Yan said, the heaven-defying formation under the dark prison. "Senior Sister Yan, please take your father back to Qionghualingland to recuperate. The road ahead is too dangerous." Su Han straightened up and said. Seeing him like this, Yan Qingshang couldn't help but feel anxious: "Youare you going to continue walking in?" Yan Qingshang had an impulse to go with Su Han. However, when she looked at her father who had just been rescued, she knew that this was impossible. My father had just been rescued and was still very weak. He had not been alive for a year.After a long period of time, it is impossible to return to peak condition. "She definitely can't bring her father into the deeper parts of this dark prison." ¡°Moreover, Father Yan is not suitable to take risks now. The most important thing to do now is to take Father Yan back to Qionghua Spiritual Land, give him good treatment and keep him healthy. Su Han smiled and said: "Senior sister, take this temporary antidote from Yang Qi and Sui Qing back. If they come to ask for the antidote, you can give it to them. In addition, there is a permanent antidote here, but you can't do it for a while." Can you still give it to them, lest they get rid of the control of my poison and vent their anger on Qionghua Lingdi and cause trouble for Qionghua Lingdi. In short, you think about it. " With that said, Su Han handed a storage bag to Yan Qingshang. Even though Yan Qingshang was not the kind of sentimental person, she couldn't help but have red eyes at this moment. Father Yan, on the other hand, saw this situation and pulled Guan Xing next to him in a very "understanding" way. The two of them immediately walked further away and could no longer hear the conversation. Yan Qingshang herself came to save her father, and she knew what kind of determination and obsession it was. At that moment, he also sighed softly and said: "I know Junior Brother's determination, and you will definitely not turn back today. However, you must also listen to me. If you encounter real danger, do not resist. Keep the green mountains. Here, you don¡¯t have to worry about running out of firewood.¡± Su Han smiled and said: "Senior sister, don't worry, I'm measured." As he said that, Su Han also took out another storage bag: "Senior sister is extremely talented, and her future achievements will definitely not be limited to Qionghua Spiritual Land. I don't have anything to give you, but here are some Beeswax and honey, after taking them, can not only beautify and nourish the skin, but also have the effect of nourishing the spiritual sea." Yan Qingshang took the storage bag and couldn't help but gasped, realizing that the beeswax and honey inside were not ordinary things. She is also an alchemist herself. If these beeswax and honey are used as alchemy materials, the quality of the refined elixir will definitely be improved to a higher level. "Junior brother, you helped me rescue my father and gave me such an expensive gift" Su Han waved his hand: "It's a small effort, nothing worth mentioning." With that said, Su Han walked deeper into the Broken Soul Cave alone, and his figure quickly disappeared. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 987: Bottomless Abyss You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Su Han left, Father Yan also stepped forward, looked at the direction where Su Han disappeared, and sighed in a low voice: "Daughter, this young man has helped our family so much, and even gave you a gift before leaving. How can we repay this kindness?" ??????????????????? Yan¡¯s father also looked at his daughter meaningfully. Yan Qingshang blushed: "Dad, don't talk nonsense." Father Yan didn¡¯t take it seriously. He had an open-minded personality, and he separated from his daughter more than ten years ago. Now that he saw that his daughter was a grown-up girl, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be like that stubborn old man who wouldn¡¯t let his daughter interact with men. Instead, he encouraged: "Shang'er, you have to catch the good men in this world by yourself. You know, there are not many good men. I don't know how many girls are lining up to grab them. Although our Chang'er is beautiful, But you still have the same personality as your mother, she is too cold. If you keep being cold, the other person will not understand the style, and you will be the one who regrets it." "Dad, where did you go?" No matter how cold Yan Qingshang was, she couldn't bear the call from Yan's father at this moment. There were red clouds on her cheeks and she kept stamping her feet anxiously. "Okay, daddy won't tease you anymore." Father Yan saw that Yan Qingshang was anxious and immediately smiled. After all, he was an experienced person and a man. From a man's perspective, he felt that Su Han's conversation, advances and retreats reflected his magnanimous heart, and he was indeed a very good entrusted person. The most important thing is that Su Han was able to take his daughter and overcome all difficulties to save himself in this dark prison area, which shocked Yan's father even more. In his opinion, this young man is calm in situations, has strategy, strength, and potential for future development. His daughter's vision is indeed good. After all, he has seen some things in the world, and he can tell that Su Han is definitely not an ordinary person. He even has the feeling that his daughter may have reached a higher level by marrying someone else. "Okay, okay, dad won't say anything anymore." Seeing that Yan Qingshang was shy, Yan's father stopped talking. After all, he looked at Su Han as if he didn't have this intention yet. " If Su Han doesn't have this intention, then it's really not appropriate to be too proactive and attentive, otherwise it would be too contemptuous of his daughter. After all, this major event in life cannot be rushed. ¡­¡­ At this time, Su Han had already gone far into the depths of Soul-Desolating Cave. The Soul-Deading Cave buildings on both sides gradually disappeared. Ahead, a faint miasma began to spread, making the dark prison look even more gloomy. "By now, we should be out of the dark cell area." Su Han did not dare to ignore these miasmas. Although he had the blood to avoid poison, he could not guarantee that he would be able to avoid the poison in this miasma. At the same time, the strong men in the Soul-Breaking Cave knew that Su Han had entered the depths of the Soul-Breaking Cave alone, and they all shook their heads and were not optimistic at all. "That young man, are you looking for death? Go deeper into the Soul-Desolating Cave. Once you are out of the black cell area, even the emperor-level experts can't resist the terrifying miasma. It won't take long for him to die. Will escape on his own." Everybody was talking a lot. Mr. Luo also stood among the crowd, looking at the direction Su Han was leaving, but he was thoughtful and did not make any comment. Mr. Luo felt that the young man seemed to be unable to use common sense to deduce. Didn't people like myself look down on others before, and almost suffered a big loss each and every one of them? This time the young man went deep into the Soul-Desolating Cave. Who can tell that he must be reckless and brainless? Su Han extracted the components of the miasma and analyzed them. Fortunately, the ingredients of this miasma are not particularly complicated. Su Han previously robbed a large number of elixirs in the Golden Crow Lingguo Spiritual Medicine Garden. Now he selected a few and prepared a temporary antidote. Coupled with the poison-avoiding bloodline, Su Han was able to move forward in this dark prison with peace of mind. The further he walked, the steeper the slope of the road became. Su Han felt that he seemed to be going all the way down, deeper into the ground. He took out the Jedi Spirit Pearl and sensed the rhythm of the earth's pulsation along the way, feeling that he seemed to be getting closer and closer to the source of the earth's pulsation. At this time, more and more poisonous substances appeared on both sides of the road, along with the miasma. The types and levels of these poisons far exceeded those used by Shao Wutian to deal with Su Han that day. Su Han used the magical power of dragon chant to scare away a batch of poisons, and then simply released the dragon energy in his blood veins, frightening them all the way, so that the poisons did not dare to come forward. "This black prison is really the worst."?'s prison, the prisoners locked up here, even if they can escape from the guards in the black cell area, they cannot escape the miasma and poison. " Su Han sighed secretly in his heart. I don¡¯t know how far I walked forward, but the light in front of Su Han¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared, and he couldn¡¯t see his fingers. He felt as if he had arrived at the entrance of a dark abyss. Every time he went deeper, he could feel a terrifying aura coming from the abyss in front of him. That kind of faint and extremely terrifying pressure made Su Han's hair stand on end even though he was well-informed in his previous life. "Obviously, with Su Han's current strength, entering this abyss rashly would be a recipe for disaster. "What is in this abyss? Are those mysterious cloaked people coming out of this abyss?" Su Han fell into thinking. There are two roads before him now, one is to continue moving forward, and the other is to return home. Moving forward, the prospects are obviously grim. However, Su Han was unwilling to go back home. He has not yet figured out what is in this abyss, and there are no clues about his father yet. How can you go back now? "No matter, since we have come here, we must go in and take a look. Even if we encounter any fatal danger, I can summon the ancient strongman Mo Huahao's cave and go inside to hide for a while." The cave of the ancient strongman Mo Huahao was made by Su Han into a size the size of a mustard seed and brought with him. There were layers of formation restrictions in the cave. Even if he encountered a strong man with incredible strength, he could rely on this cave to survive for a while. ?????????????????????? If it doesn¡¯t work, the cave still has two opportunities to activate the forbidden killing move. The killing move is so powerful that Su Han estimates that it should be easy to kill at least the powerful emperor. Having this cave nearby gave Su Han some confidence. Of course, this cave is not omnipotent. Maybe there will be some emergency that even the cave cannot summon. " Moreover, the danger in this abyss is not necessarily the powerful one who defies the will of heaven. It is very possible that there are other more dangerous situations. Therefore, Su Han was still extremely vigilant in his heart. The terrifying aura emanating from this bottomless abyss was something he had never encountered before in his life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 988: Ocean of Monsters You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he stepped into the bottomless abyss, Su Han felt that he had immediately entered a completely dark underground space. No matter whether you look forward or back, there is no light and you can't see your fingers. Su Han could only rely on his own sense of consciousness to move forward. I don¡¯t know how long I walked, but the extremely terrifying pressure never disappeared, but became stronger and stronger. Su Han once again took out the Jedi Spirit Pearl to test, and the frequency of the earth's pulsation was even more obvious at this moment. Boom, boom, boom! That kind of frequency seems to be ringing in the ears, affecting the heartbeat and making people feel extremely uncomfortable. "It seems that we are not far from the source of the earth's pulsation." Su Han spent a lot of consciousness and spiritual energy along the way and felt very tired. He simply followed the guidance of his spiritual consciousness and came to what was supposed to be a rock wall. He sat down against the rock wall and took out the elixir for restoring energy and energy and the elixir for restoring his spiritual consciousness, preparing to take a short rest. Just after swallowing the pill, Su Han suddenly heard the sound of flapping wings in his ears, coming towards him very quickly from far to near. When he looked up, he saw a strange-looking bird with sparkling lights on its forehead, like fireflies in the dark night. It flew over Su Han's head and illuminated Su Han's surroundings. Looking along the light, Su Han's eyes suddenly straightened, and he almost stood up. Looking around, Su Han's hair all stood up uncontrollably. I saw darkness in all directions, and it was actually crowded with monsters! On the rock wall, on the strange rocks, in the woods, in the swamp, in the quagmire As long as there was a place to stand, it was crowded with all kinds of weird monsters that couldn't even be named. They all stared at Su Han with fierce eyes. This number is more than thousands. When Su Han looked over, he couldn't see the edge at all. He could only see a dark ocean of monsters. Listening carefully, there seemed to be more monsters in the distance, rustling around. "What's going on here? The monster base camp?" Su Han took a breath of cold air. Although one or two demonic beasts did not pose a threat, this number was more than one and two. " Moreover, although these monster beasts are mainly spiritual realm existences, there are also many monster beasts equivalent to the human king realm. A monster with two heads can be killed. You can kill ten monsters and a hundred monsters. ?Thousands of demonic beasts cannot be killed, but they can still escape. However, everything here is full of monsters. Even the path Su Han came from has been occupied by monsters that are constantly coming in. There is no room to escape at all! " Moreover, Su Han's sharp eyes have already discovered that among the monster beasts that are constantly coming, there are no less than ten monster beasts that are equivalent to the early stages of human imperial path. With this kind of strength, Su Han simply cannot resist now. Su Han gave a bitter smile: "It seems that the only option is to sacrifice the cave of the ancient strong man." However, when Su Han was about to summon the cave, he felt something strange. These monsters are clearly eyeing me, but why don't they take action? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the dozen or so monster beasts that are equivalent to the early stages of the human imperial path, although they are very hostile to me, they seem to be suppressing their desire to kill and are waiting for something. "What are they waiting for?" Su Han was puzzled. The behavior of these monsters was a bit weird. They suppressed themselves for a long time and did not do anything to him. There must be something wrong with this. "Why don't I just wait and see what tricks they can play?" Su Han simply sat down again and began to circulate the spiritual sea, refine the medicinal power, and restore spiritual power. "Yo!" After a while, above Su Han's head, a demonic beast that was constantly circling suddenly let out a sharp cry. Immediately afterwards, the other monsters, as if they had received a signal, started to scream one after another. Some of the sounds were sharp, some were deep, and there were all kinds of weird sounds. They gathered together and became a sea of ??sound, causing the surrounding rock walls to collapse and huge rocks to fall down. "This" Su Han's face couldn't help but change color, and a strong throbbing suddenly came from his sea of ??consciousness. At the same time, the evil eye also passes through consciousness.??, constantly warning Su Han's consciousness. Both of these alarms were stronger than ever before, constantly stimulating Su Han's sea of ??consciousness, making him realize that something big enough to threaten his life was about to happen! For a moment, Su Han's hair stood on end all over his body, and his whole body was like a tight bowstring, ready to explode. At this moment, Su Han sensed an astonishing coercion in his consciousness, radiating from far to near. "What's going on? A powerful enemy appears?" Su Han held his breath tightly at this moment. Immediately afterwards, he heard the sound of footsteps like drums in his ears. As soon as the footsteps appeared, the dozen or so early-stage Imperial Dao monsters immediately faced the direction of the footsteps and lowered their proud heads respectfully. In the early days of the imperial Dao, there were some noble blood that Su Han had seen. There are descendants of the ancient fire lark, and there are descendants of the ancient golden-eyed lion. However, these noble bloodlines are now bowing their heads respectfully towards the direction from which the footsteps came. This made Su Han even more surprised. ??The world of martial arts respects martial arts, and this is especially true in the world of monsters and monsters. A powerful monster will only fear and surrender to existences that are stronger and have nobler bloodlines than it. ¡°Obviously, the owner of the footsteps is such a person. And other monster beasts followed the dozen or so monster beasts from the early stage of the Emperor's Way. Like a well-trained army, they collectively lined up neatly in the direction of the footsteps, staring at them in awe with pairs of eyes. that direction. In the blink of an eye, this endless sea of ??monsters was all neatly arranged into a spectacular army. The heads of all the monster beasts are all pointing in the same direction! At this moment, two lantern-like lights appeared in the darkness in that direction. Immediately afterwards, a powerful and inexplicable aura rushed straight through the group of monsters. Su Han could clearly feel that this was an unprecedented pressure. Let alone one powerful emperor, even if there are ten or hundreds of powerful emperors stacked together, it is absolutely impossible to create such pressure! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 989 The giant beast appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Is he the king of monsters?" Su Han's mouth turned bitter, and then he realized that those two lantern-like lights were clearly the eyes of the monster! Looking at this pressure, the strength of this king of monsters far exceeds that of human imperial masters, and has reached a level that Su Han's current cultivation base cannot detect. In this way, I am afraid that it is impossible to deal with that ancient strong man¡¯s cave alone! Su Han realized that he was in an unprecedented crisis. For a moment, Su Han's heart was pounding, his mouth was dry, and his breathing could not help but become rapid. But he knew that it was not him who was so scared, but the body's subconscious and natural reaction when encountering life-threatening danger. He constantly runs the Brahma Thought Chapter to overcome the restlessness and tension in his spiritual consciousness. If it were an ordinary king-level monk, encountering this situation, I am afraid that his will would have been defeated long ago. However, Su Han has seen the big world after all. After several rounds of "Brahma Thoughts", his spiritual consciousness has calmed down a lot. He finally understood why the monsters around him were clearly menacing, but they never attacked him. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s that they don¡¯t dare! Even those monster beasts with noble blood in the early stage of the Imperial Path have their heads lowered and proud at this moment, like slaves, with a very low posture. This is a gesture of surrender. Before their king speaks, they dare not make any rash moves! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Boom! As the footsteps continued to approach, Su Han finally saw clearly the posture of this huge monster. This is a huge beast that looks like a dragon and a lizard. Its head is like a dragon, but there are no dragon scales on its body. Its hard skin is like cracked rocks, piece by piece. " Moreover, those thick limbs obviously have nothing to do with the dragon's claws. Su Han had never heard of such a giant beast in his previous life. And the coercion of this giant beast continued to press through the void from all directions. If Su Han was just an ordinary king-level warrior, he would have been defeated by this coercion ten times and hundreds of times at this moment. "Humanity?" The giant beast finally stopped, and its mouth actually simulated human language. "It is indeed a human being. Moreover, the blood and essence are strong throughout the body. It seems that your bloodline is a little different." The giant beast¡¯s lantern-like eyes suddenly stared at Su Han. Those thunderous words made Su Han's eardrums roar. Su Han didn't expect that this giant beast would be so sharp, and he could immediately see the difference in his bloodline. "Huh?! Dragon bloodline? Dragon bloodline?" The tone of this giant beast suddenly became one of surprise, "You actually have dragon bloodline, human. It seems that your bloodline potential is far beyond my imagination! If I can swallow and refine your bloodline, it will be of great benefit to me. .¡± The dragon bloodline has a fatal attraction at any time. Even behemoths of this level are full of yearning for the dragon bloodline. If you can refine a trace of dragon blood, the chances of it breaking through to a higher level in the future will increase exponentially. Moreover, its own combat effectiveness will be doubled due to the existence of the dragon bloodline. In other words, this dragon bloodline is enough to make it reborn. Looking at the undisguised excitement in the giant lantern eyes in front of him, Su Han knew that he was in big trouble this time. With the dragon bloodline, he has always kept a low profile and will never reveal its existence when it is unsafe. Because Su Han knew that for an enemy who was ten times and a hundred times more powerful than himself, the dragon blood in his body was like a piece of delicious cake that made people drool, and would bring him endless danger. But he didn¡¯t expect that this giant beast had just met him face to face, and he could see at a glance that he had dragon blood. However, Su Han has seen the world after all. Looking at this giant beast, he had an idea, rolled his tongue, and suddenly spoke a completely different language: "Big guy, can you speak the ancient beast language?" "What did you say?" The giant beast was stunned. "I asked, can you speak the ancient beast language?" Su Han smiled, and what he said was the ancient beast language. "Interesting, you, a human, can actually speak ancient beast language?" This giant beast was a little surprised, but it didn't have anything to worry about. Su Han was in its territory and couldn't escape. At this moment, this giant beast simply fought with Su Han?Talk about it. "Human, congratulations that you don't have to die for the time being. Because I have been here for tens of millions of years, and it's so boring that I rarely meet someone I can talk to. So, I decided to chat with you first. I¡¯ll eat you after we¡¯ve had enough chatting.¡± This giant beast is honest. Su Han smiled: "How come you have to wait for tens of millions of years? Don't you ever want to leave this underground place and go see the outside world?" "Of course there is a reason." This giant beast doesn¡¯t seem to want to say more on this topic. Su Han then asked: "Big guys, are you the only one in this place? Are there no other humans coming in or out?" "Humans?" The giant beast smiled, "Do you think it is possible? If there were humans coming in and out, they would have been treated as blood food by my subordinates." "How could this happen? What about those men in black cloaks?" Su Han muttered to himself in confusion. "Oh, you mean those people wearing black cloaks?" The giant beast said disapprovingly, "Those people are exceptions. They signed an agreement with me, and every once in a while, they will send me rich cultivation resources. Look at For the sake of resources, I will naturally turn a blind eye to them." "They gave you cultivation resources?" Su Han's heart moved. "That's right, in this underground world, you can't survive without cultivation resources. Even I will fall into a deep sleep quickly without cultivation resources, let alone my subordinates. Without cultivation resources, they will slowly become extinct. of." Su Han was secretly surprised when he heard this. What a huge astronomical figure it must be to have the resources to support this giant beast and so many monster beasts to cultivate? "They used their cultivation resources to bribe you. What do they want you to do?" Su Han asked. The giant beast said lazily: "I don't have to do anything. I just need to restrain my men from attacking them. They will go back and forth in this underground world every once in a while. It seems that this is an important passage for them." "So, those men in black cloaks actually go back and forth between the two realms through this underground world?" Su Han secretly admired him, "Why didn't I think of this?" There are territorial boundaries between territories. Unless the territorial boundaries are broken, ordinary strong people will never be able to go back and forth between the two territories. However, the power of territorial boundaries cannot reach this underground world. In other words, as long as there is such a connected underground world between the two territories, it is equivalent to a passage that can come and go freely. "Human, what are you asking those people for?" The giant beast asked curiously, "Do you have a grudge against them?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 990: Surprised You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Even so!" Su Han didn¡¯t know how to describe the relationship between himself and those mysterious cloaked people. This giant beast looked Su Han up and down, and couldn't help but laugh and said: "Humans, although I don't have much idea about your cultivation levels, I also know that those people wearing black cloaks can just pick one out. , the strength of the spiritual power fluctuations in your body is several times, even dozens of times stronger than yours. I also know that those with almost equal strength can be called enemies, but those with too big a gap in strength, in the words of you humans, then It's like hitting a stone with an egg, and shaking a big tree with an earthworm." Su Han listened and smiled lightly. He also knew that his current strength was not even a meal in front of this gigantic beast. If you were an ordinary monk, you would only belittle yourself at this time. However, he, Su Han, is not an ordinary monk. "Big guy, although my strength is a bit low, at least I have freedom and can come and go freely in the outside world. And what about you? I guess you didn't stay in this underground world voluntarily, right?" Su Han asked with a smile. There was a hint of surprise in the eyes of this giant beast: "How do you know?" "I asked you just now, why have you stayed in this underground world for tens of millions of years? Didn't you ever think about leaving here and going out for a look? At that time, there was clearly a kind of desire and a kind of helplessness in your eyes. Then, you Just changed the subject.¡± Su Han smiled. The giant beast remained silent for a while, and then slowly said: "You humans seem to be the best at figuring out other people's thoughts, and also the best at persuading others with your tongue. We beasts, unlike you humans, rarely appear. It is rare for them to form cliques and fight among themselves, with the two groups fighting in darkness. But this kind of thing happens every day in your human world." Su Han was also speechless for a moment. He knew that this giant beast was right. "Big guy, this is the characteristic of human beings. Human beings do have a lot of bad qualities, but they are also very magical. They can stand among all races with their naturally weak bodies. They have not fallen down for hundreds of millions of years, and they can still survive. Keep growing and growing.¡± Su Han said. "Yes, this is something I have never understood." The giant beast said lightly. "Okay, let's not talk about this. Let's talk about you. Since you didn't stay in this underground world voluntarily, why don't you leave here? With your strength, it should be easy to leave here, right?" "Haha, simple?" The giant beast smiled bitterly, but there was an ancient sense of vicissitudes in its eyes. "Yes, isn't it simple? With your strength, is there any shackles that can stop you?" Su Han asked. "Human, so your strength is too low to be aware of the dragnet of this underground world. This underground world contains very terrifying taboo formations. They are some big figures who do not belong to your era. In order to defy the gods, It was arranged by Tong Kai. We seem to be standing here freely, but in fact, our bodies are all sealed with marks that match the formation. As soon as we leave, the formation will be triggered, like a big millstone, and we will be crushed. Crush it on the spot!¡± Su Han noticed that when the giant beast talked about the heaven-defying formation, there was a hint of fear in its eyes. How could such a giant beast with extraordinary strength also have fear? "Does the formation you are talking about refer to this?" Su Han took out the Jedi Spirit Pearl, and suddenly there was a pulsating frequency of the earth from underneath the ground, like the dull sound of a drum beating in his heart. The giant beast¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he lost his voice: ¡°Where did you get this bead?¡± "You mean this earth-yellow bead? This is the ancestral treasure of the ancient Jedi Sect. By chance, it fell into my hands." Su Han smiled. "The ancient Jedi Sect's sect-suppressing treasure? You actually have the ancient Jedi sect's sect-suppressing treasure in your hand?" This giant beast had an extremely incredible look on its face, even its voice changed its tone, and its eyes were fixed on the Jedi Spirit Pearl in Su Han's hand, full of trembling. Su Han also realized that this Jedi Spirit Pearl seemed to have quite extraordinary significance to this giant beast. At the moment, Su Han calmly collected the Jedi Spirit Pearl and asked, "How do you know about the ancient Jedi Sect?" The giant beast¡¯s eyes followed the Jedi Spirit Pearl in Su Han¡¯s hand reluctantly, and for a moment, it even forgot to answer. It was Su Han who reacted first and said in surprise: "Could it betrapped?"Is this formation of yours actually arranged by the ancient Jedi Gate? " The giant beast came back to his senses and nodded: "That's right! That ancient Jedi sect, they seem to be doing something earth-shattering, requiring countless labor forces. Therefore, they used their heaven-defying magical powers to destroy us These monsters were captured and imprisoned in this underground world." "However, before they started to do that big thing, their sect was invaded by external forces, and all the powerful Jedi sects died overnight. The inheritance of the Jedi sect was also destroyed overnight. It was completely destroyed overnight.¡± The giant beast said, "So, we who are imprisoned in the underground world have been forgotten by everyone. We don't understand the inheritance of the Jedi Sect, and no one else understands the inheritance of the Jedi Sect. Therefore, before the power of this formation completely dies, , we can only spend time here day by day, month by month, year by year!" "However, the power of this formation still shows no sign of dying out after tens of millions of years. Who knows whether it will die out or when it will die out?" This giant beast has the vicissitudes of being imprisoned for endless years, as if it has seen through everything, lonely and helpless! Su Han was silent for a moment and said: "Big guy, haven't you ever thought about breaking this formation and escaping?" "Haha, break it? To put it simply, if we could break this formation, we would have broken it long ago. Moreover, every attempt will consume a lot of our spiritual energy. In this underground world, there are no replenishable resources. We will fall into a deep sleep when our strength is exhausted. Therefore, we will not try it easily." As he said that, the giant beast thought for a while and then said: "However, this time is a little different. I didn't expect that you, a human with a low cultivation level, would have the Jedi Spirit Pearl, the treasure of the Jedi Sect, in your hands. Haha Things in the world are really unpredictable. I don¡¯t know what those people from the ancient Jedi Sect would think if they knew about it! In short, after I devoured your physical bloodline, this Jedi Spirit Pearl will also belong to me. Maybe, After I have the Jedi Spirit Pearl, can I try to break this formation again?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 991 Mysterious Spirit Fruit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There was a hint of expectation in the tone of this giant beast. Obviously, for thousands of years, it has not completely given up the hope of breaking the formation and escaping. Su Han shook his head and said: "Even if you devour me and get the Jedi Spirit Pearl, you will never be able to break this formation. Let me ask you, do you know how to control this Jedi Spirit Pearl? The giant beast couldn¡¯t help but be stunned: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± "Do you know the mystery of the heaven-defying taboo formation set up here by the ancient Jedi sect?" Su Han then asked. "Uh I don't know." The giant beast frowned, "Those are the core inheritance of the Jedi Sect, how could I possibly know about them?" "You don't know these things. Even if you have the Jedi Spirit Pearl, you can't break this formation. Although you have the Jedi Spirit Pearl, it's the same as not having it." After hearing what Su Han said, the giant beast couldn't help but be stunned and asked: "What should we do?" Seeing that the giant beast had begun to follow his own thoughts, Su Han couldn't help but feel happy. He then said seductively: "Look, if you devour me and get the Jedi Spirit Pearl, it will have no effect on you." , you still have to stay in this dark underground world and endure it year after year." "However, formations are the specialty of us humans. And unlike you, I can freely enter and exit this underground world, and I can go to the outside world to find the formation inheritance of the Jedi Gate. If I one day master the core of the Jedi Gate By inheriting and developing the magical power of the Jedi Spirit Pearl, by that time, I can control the heaven-defying formation arranged by the Jedi Sect at will. By that time, you and your men will all be free." Su Han talked eloquently, and what he said made the giant beast couldn't help but feel proud. But soon, it reacted: "You humans are the most cunning, the most treacherous, and the most untrustworthy. You keep saying that you can master the core inheritance of the Jedi Sect, but in fact, the inheritance of the Jedi Sect has long been destroyed. Clean, where can you master it? Besides, your cultivation is not outstanding among humans. Even if I am betting, why should I bet on you? " Su Han smiled and said: "It is said that the inheritance of the Jedi Sect has been completely destroyed long ago, but if it was really destroyed, how could this Jedi Spirit Pearl survive?" "The fact that the Jedi Spirit Pearl falls into my hands means that I have a destiny with the Jedi Sect." "You swallowed me today. Although you can get a chance to be reborn, your situation has not changed at all. And if you let me go, you may be free one day in the future. Ask yourself, improve your strength and Gaining freedom, which one is more important to you now?" The giant beast was stunned and speechless. After a long while, he slowly said: "Human, I admit that what you said makes sense. The tens of millions of years I have been imprisoned here have driven me almost crazy. Here, time passes so quickly. Slower than the outside world, our lifespan is also extremely long. However, such a long lifespan comes at the cost of extremely unbearable emptiness, loneliness, and loneliness." "I often think that even if I lose all my strength, as long as I can get out of this underground world and take a look at the outside world, I will be satisfied." "However, I still can't believe what you said. Maybe after I let you out, you will turn around and forget about me. You humans are so good at lying." This giant beast appears to be very cautious. Su Han smiled and said: "You don't have to worry about this. In our human world, this kind of transaction will make an oath between heaven and earth. If you violate the oath, you will be killed by the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation. You should also have this. Do you understand?" "The oath of heaven and earth? Yes, this is OK!" This giant beast has obviously heard of the existence of the Oath of Heaven and Earth. "I, Su Han, swear in the name of Heaven that after leaving the underground world, I will try every means to find the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect. If one day I can truly master the Jedi Spirit Pearl and the inheritance of the ancient Core Sect, I will definitely ¡­By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± "My name is Yantao!" the giant beast said quickly. "I will release Yantao and his men from the underground world. If I violate this oath, thunder and tribulation from heaven and earth will kill me." "Okay, human being, I will look upon you with admiration from now on. Since you have sworn an oath, I, Yantao, also swear that if you can rescue me from here, I will spend the rest of my life working for you! If so, If I disobey, thunder and lightning will kill me!" One person and one beast, after completing this transaction, the atmosphere between them has relaxed a lot. At this time, Su Han's stomach suddenly growled. ? ?Tao said: "You have just come to this underground world, and you must not be able to adapt to it. The spiritual power and nutrients in your body are consumed very quickly. How about this, I will ask my men to get something for you to eat." A moment later, a monster appeared in front of Su Han with a bunch of green fruits in its mouth. Su Han's eyes lit up when he saw it. He smelled an extremely rich spiritual energy from this green fruit. The treasures of heaven and earth that Su Han had collected so far were not even comparable to this fruit. This fruit is, to say the least, a high-level imperial elixir. "Yan Tao, this is not a simple fruit, is it? Are you sure you want to eat it for me?" Yan Tao waved his front paws and said nonchalantly: "Those people wearing black cloaks will send me a lot of cultivation resources every once in a while. This fruit is only a small part of them. Eat it, Even if I am entertaining you, it is said that after taking this fruit, you king-level warriors can unconditionally advance to the next level." "Unconditionally advance to the first level?" When Su Han heard this, his eyes couldn't help but fall on the three fruits, "Then if I eat three in a row" "Haha, that only improves one realm. Only the first fruit of this kind has an effect." When Su Han heard this, he quickly collected the other two fruits, "This kind of treasure cannot be wasted." Although this kind of fruit was just a roadside product to Su Han in his previous life, to Su Han now, it is a rare treasure. Three days later, Su Han successfully refined the spiritual fruit. The effectiveness of this spiritual fruit is indeed beyond words. Su Han even suspected that allowing king-level warriors to unconditionally improve their cultivation level was only the most insignificant effect. In short, after Su Han refined the spirit fruit, his cultivation was smooth and he successfully reached the seventh level of King Realm! The seventh level of the King Realm is the Heavenly King Realm. The moment Su Han broke through to the seventh level of the King Realm, all his spiritual power rushed straight to the top of the cliff in the underground world. The next moment, the underground world shook slightly, as if a crack was about to be split! Even Yantao on the side was shocked when he saw this scene and murmured: "Did I really choose the wrong person? Is this human being really different from other human beings?" "Is this the Heavenly King Realm?" Su Han opened his eyes and felt that the spiritual power in his body was like spring breeze turning into rain. It seemed that a new source of power had been opened up in his body. The limbs and bones are full of power, and there is a slight sense of fire in the spiritual sea, which is warm and indescribably comfortable. Su Han knew that this was the magical spiritual fruit that had once again transformed his spiritual sea, making it purer and full of potential. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 992: Underground Kingdom You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Yantao, thank you for giving me this fruit." Su Han also understood at this time that he had received this fruit for no reason, and what a blessing it was. Although I can¡¯t identify this fruit yet, it is undoubtedly not an ordinary treasure. At this moment, Su Han also let out a long sigh of relief. He originally thought that encountering this giant rock beast would be a fatal situation. But he didn't expect that at the critical moment, these two things, the ancient beast language and the Jedi Spirit Pearl, saved his life and gave him a blessing. Now that Su Han has broken through to the Heavenly King Realm, his combat power has increased a lot. Facing a half-step Emperor Realm expert, he is not afraid at all even if he doesn't use his heaven-defying trump cards. ???????? Even, facing the strong men in the early stage of Imperial Dao, now he can deal with them without using his trump card. Yan Tao said: "Since we are allies, why should we be polite? By the way, I don't see much joy after the breakthrough on your face?" Su Han smiled lightly and said: "How can I feel happy if I still have to pursue those people in black cloaks? By the way, since you said you can see them coming and going in the underground world every once in a while, then You must know which direction they came from, right?" "Of course." Yan Tao raised a front paw and pointed in another direction through the vast sea of ??beasts. There was an inconspicuous deep passage there, "That's where they came from." "There?" Su Han's eyes turned to that passage. There were several other passages near that passage. "Then where do the other passages lead to?" Yan Tao said: "Other passages naturally lead to other territories. This underground world extends in all directions and connects many territories. Even I can't figure out the whole picture of this underground world." "Connected many territories?" Su Han's heart moved. "That's right, but because there are formations separating us, we can't get through many of the territory's passages now. So, if you can really master the formations in this underground world, it will be of endless benefit to you. As long as you can control that With the heaven-defying formation, you are the king of this underground world, and this underground world that extends in all directions is your kingdom!" Yan Tao¡¯s words made Su Han¡¯s blood boil involuntarily. This underground world actually connects many territories. Its strategic significance is difficult to estimate and difficult to summarize in just a few words. If anyone can control this underground world and become the king of the underground, I am afraid that the imperial powers from the outside world will swarm madly after hearing about this temptation. "Su Han, to tell you the truth, even those people wearing black cloaks have evil thoughts about the underground world and its formations, and want to control this underground world. However, in my opinion, Come on, it¡¯s impossible for them to master this formation. But you, you have the Jedi Sect¡¯s Zongzong treasure on you, and speaking of hope, your hope is actually greater than theirs.¡± Yan Taoist Road. Suddenly, Su Han's heart moved again: "Does any of these passages lead to southern Xinjiang?" "I do know the passage leading to Southern Xinjiang. There is no formation blocking the passage, so you can go there now. But, what are you doing in a place like Southern Xinjiang?" Yan Tao asked curiously. Su Han thought about it for a moment: "Yantao, is there any way you can help me contact people outside? I'm talking about spiritual contact. My spiritual consciousness is not strong enough yet." "Of course. As long as it is within the Thousand Islands Domain, my consciousness can be contacted." Yantao said proudly. "So, if I notify someone to come to this underground world, can you send my men to pick her up?" Yantao thought about it for a moment and said: "Since we are allies now, I can also help with this little favor. After all, you have chatted with me for so long, and it is nothing for me to repay you with a little help." "Then, help me contact someone, my senior sister Yan Qingshang. Tell her to come to the underground world and go to Southern Xinjiang through that passage. Then, ask her to go to Yunzhong City in Southern Xinjiang to find her. some people¡­¡­" Su Han described all the friends and followers he left in southern Xinjiang one by one, including Big Black Dog, Ji Tiannan, Cheng Can, Mei Haoran, Su Yu and others. ¡°¡­After finding them, ask Senior Sister Yan to take them back to Qionghua Spiritual Land, and place them in my cave to practice well.¡± Su Han has his own plan. He is going to find clues about those mysterious cloaked people. In a short time, he has no time to go thereThe border is over. " However, Cheng Can and the others' spiritual vein training in Yulong Chief was considered very good in the past, but according to Su Han's current standards, Yulong Chief's spiritual veins are still a bit unsatisfactory. Its level of spiritual power is far inferior to that of the general disciple area of ??Qionghua Spiritual Land, let alone the core disciple cave of Qionghua Spiritual Land. Therefore, Su Han had long planned to take them from southern Xinjiang to Qionghualingland to practice. Su Han felt relieved to entrust this matter to Yan Qingshang. Furthermore, with Yan Qingshang¡¯s status in Qionghua Spiritual Land, Cheng Can and the others would definitely not be bullied. After listening to Su Han's words, Yan Tao closed his eyes for a moment, and then said: "The spiritual information has been passed on to her. However, I don't know if she will come." Su Han smiled and said: "Don't worry, as long as I tell you my name, she will come. That's right." Su Han turned his palm, took out one of the two remaining green spiritual fruits, and handed it to Yan Tao. "Yan Tao, when Senior Sister Yan comes, please give her this spiritual fruit. Although she is already at the half-step imperial realm, this spiritual fruit must be of great use to her." Su Han estimated that this spiritual fruit might help Yan Qingshang directly attack the imperial way. Yan Tao accepted the fruit and asked, "Are you leaving?" There was a hint of reluctance in Yan Tao's tone. Obviously, it rarely meets someone to talk to. When Su Han leaves, it will fall into endless loneliness again. Although other human beings break in from time to time in this underground world, those humans do not know the language of ancient beasts. Although Yantao also understands human language, it does not like to communicate in human language. The most important thing is that Su Han is the first human being who has made Yan Tao feel interesting so far. "Since you are leaving, please accept this thing." Yan Tao handed over a piece of jade. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 993 Cangyun Zeguo You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What's this?" "This thing is my tooth. However, it has no offensive power and cannot be used as a weapon. Its only function is to be my token and represent me." Yan Tao said. "What's the use of your token?" "Don't underestimate my token. When you walk in the outside world, you will inevitably encounter some strange beasts of ancient blood. I, Yantao, am still somewhat famous among the ancient beasts. There are many races that I have good relations with. Young Master. If you tell me my name and take out my tokens, they will always give you some face." Yantao said proudly. Su Han understood: "So, this token is worth keeping for me." Yan Tao chuckled and said: "That's natural. In addition, this token also has a function, that is, you can use this token to contact me. Of course, if you leave too far away, this token can only do some simple things. The spiritual communication cannot convey too complicated information. And I can also use this token to convey information to you." Su Han smiled and said: "When you passed the message to me, you must have been in trouble, right?" Yan Tao smiled and promised: "If I don't encounter unavoidable trouble, I won't come to you, don't worry." In Yan Tao¡¯s eyes full of reluctance, Su Han said goodbye. "Don't worry, since I have made an oath to heaven and earth, I will definitely do my best to find the inheritance of the Jedi Gate so that you can leave this dark underground world as soon as possible." Su Han assured. Yan Tao nodded and said reluctantly: "If you have time in the future, you are welcome to come to the underground world as a guest again. My people have all received my orders and will never hurt you. On the contrary, they will line up to welcome you." "Haha, I can't bear it." Su Han joked and left from the inconspicuous deep passage. Looking at Su Han's leaving figure, Yan Tao couldn't help but murmured: "Now I seem to understand why the human race is so weak by nature, but it can still gain a place among thousands of races" ¡­¡­ After Su Han entered the deep passage, he suddenly felt a powerful force of space compression coming towards his face. He could guess that there must be extremely powerful space formations in these passages, which compressed the space in these passages thousands of times. Otherwise, how long does this passage have to be to lead to other territories? "But I don't know what the purpose of the ancient Jedi Gate was to create such an underground space extending in all directions? If they used their heaven-defying magical powers to capture Yan Tao and the other monsters as labor force, then what kind of big project is it? , why so many countless laborers are needed?¡± "What is the reason why the ancient Jedi sect was destroyed first before starting that big project?" Su Han muttered these questions to himself as he walked. I don¡¯t know how long I walked through this dark passage. Even though Su Han had just broken through, his physical strength and consciousness were at their peak, but he was gradually getting tired during this endless walking. However, fortunately, it was calm along the way and we did not encounter any other roadblocks. Suddenly, Su Han's eyes lit up and he found a faint light in front of him. He stepped forward without hesitation. This bright light is clearly a teleportation formation. Su Han turned on his spiritual consciousness and observed for a moment. After confirming that there was nothing unusual about the teleportation formation, he stood in and his figure turned into a ray of light and disappeared. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he was already in a bustling market. As soon as the power of the teleportation formation disappeared, Su Han was immediately exposed to the crowded crowd and was pushed around by a large group of people in a hurry. ???????????????????????????????????????????: There are quite a few king-level monks among these pedestrians, and they all look in a hurry, as if they are rushing to attend something. It seems that this is a large city. Su Han's thinking was very clear. He immediately left the crowded crowd and went to a large shop on the roadside. He took out one hundred thousand low-grade Yuan stones and said, "Shopkeeper, I want to ask something." The store owner was stunned when he saw the Yuan Stone that Su Han took out, and then said: "Young master, just ask, as long as the store knows, he will definitely tell you everything!" "This sign,Have you ever seen it? " Su Han directly drew the marks on the cloaks of the mysterious cloaked men. The shopkeeper carefully identified it for a long time, shook his head, and said regretfully: "Sir, I have never seen this sign before! Otherwise, you should ask others!" "never seen it?" Su Han was a little surprised, but after thinking about it, he could understand. Many forces that live in seclusion will not easily expose their deeds to the world. Therefore, it is not surprising that this store has never seen this mark before. However, in this way, Su Han's clues were completely lost again. "So, have you ever seen some people wearing black cloaks on this street?" Su Han asked. The store owner looked troubled: "Sir, there are millions of people coming and going on our street every day. Among them, there are probably not 10,000 but 8,000 people wearing black cloaks." Su Han was speechless for a moment, and couldn't help but curse those men in black cloaks in his heart. They just set up a teleportation formation, but they chose to settle in such a prosperous place. It was clearly to confuse the ears and eyes, and not to let anyone follow the clues to find them. At the moment, Su Han could only say: "Then tell me in detail, which domain is this and where is it? If the answer is specific enough, those primeval stones will still belong to you." The shopkeeper weighed the storage bag filled with Yuan stones and glanced at Su Han. He was a smart man, and he didn't ask Su Han why he didn't even know which domain he was in. Instead, he answered very quickly: "This is the Eastern Wilderness Great Swamp Territory. To put it more specifically, Within the territory of Cangyun Ze Country. To be more specific, this is Silver Moon City, an important city located in the northwest of Cangyun Ze Country." This answer is very specific. Su Han also got the information he wanted from this answer. "Finally, we've arrived at a place we were familiar with in our previous life!" I don't know why, but Su Han felt mixed emotions at this moment. This Eastern Wasteland Daze Territory is surprisingly a territory that Su Han was familiar with in his previous life, and it was also one of the "Upper Nine Territories" of the Great Xia Dynasty. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 994: The Problem of the Moon Temple You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Daxia Dynasty ruled countless territories, including the Southern Territory, the Thousand Island Territory, and the Admiralty Territory. They were all small and medium-level territories, also commonly known as the Middle Territory and the Lower Territory. There were hundreds of such middle and lower realms in the Great Xia Dynasty, and they were relatively marginalized and not taken seriously. Their status is far inferior to that of the "Upper Nine Regions". "The Upper Nine Domains" refers to the nine domains with the highest status in the Daxia Dynasty. Each of these nine domains stretches tens of thousands of miles, and no matter which one, it is several times or even dozens of times larger than the Thousand Islands Domain. The high and mighty Imperial Capital of Daxia is the master of these nine domains. However, although the Daxia Dynasty unified the Upper Nine Regions, it did not specifically rule the Upper Nine Regions. Instead, it allowed the forces in the Upper Nine Regions to govern themselves. In this way, a total of thirteen countries were formed in the Upper Nine Regions. Apart from providing regular supplies to the imperial capital, these thirteen countries were no different from independent countries in other respects. Thirteen countries are divided into nine regions. Some regions have only one country, and some regions have two or three. The Eastern Wasteland Daze Territory is one of the Upper Nine Territories. There are two countries in the Eastern Wasteland Ze Country, one of which is Cangyun Ze Country. This Cangyunze Country is surprisingly the place where Su Han has set foot in his previous life. The royal family of Cangyun Ze is the ruler of this vast territory. However, although Su Han came here in his previous life, he did so incognito and had no dealings with the senior officials of Cangyun Zeguo. After all, if the top brass of Cangyun Zeguo knew that the number one alchemy master of Great Xia was visiting, they would definitely be flattered and make countless arrangements. But those were not what Su Han needed in his previous life. ¡­¡­ After some reminiscing, Su Han walked out of the shop. So far, the clues about the man in black cloak have been completely interrupted. However, Su Han was not discouraged. "Since those men in black cloaks have set up the teleportation point here, maybe if I wait here and wait, I can always run into them?" "However, this method of waiting for the next step is too stupid, and it will take too long." "Maybe I should change my thinking?" "The old man in black robe asked me to find him when I became stronger, which shows that their ultimate goal is not my father, but me." "If I can gain some fame in Silver Moon City and let them know that I'm here, maybe they will come looking for me!" Su Han's eyes lit up, this was a good idea. "But, how do you become famous in Silver Moon City in the fastest possible time?" Su Han touched his pocket. In the shop just now, the shopkeeper couldn't help but remind him. Su Han then remembered that in the Upper Nine Realms, the currency in circulation was no longer low-grade Yuan Stone, but middle-grade Yuan Stone. Stone. This is also because the Upper Nine Realms are rich in resources, and the spiritual power of the mined Yuan Stones is far from being comparable to that of low-grade Yuan Stones. The monks call them middle-grade Yuan Stones. Su Han exchanged 500,000 mid-grade Yuan stones at that store at an exchange rate of one to one thousand. Although the number of low-grade Yuan Stones on Su Han's body was far more than that, firstly, the exchange capacity of that store was limited, and secondly, it was a bit too exaggerated to take out so many low-grade Yuanshi at once. After all, low-grade Yuan Stones are rare in the Upper Nine Realms. At this time, Su Han saw countless monks pouring out of the streets and alleys, all heading in the same direction. "Hurry up, it's too late." "The Moon Temple is recruiting talented people. It is said that as long as you solve a problem for the Moon Temple, you can get a reward of one million middle-grade Yuan stones. This is a rare opportunity, everyone rush." "One million middle-grade Yuan stones is not a small amount. Anyway, let's go take a look first." "It turns out that all the monks on the street are in a hurry, rushing to participate in the recruitment of some Moon Temple?" Su Han's heart moved, and he grabbed a monk at random and asked, "What kind of organization is this Moon Temple? " "You don't even know about the Moon Temple?" The monk looked at Su Han in surprise, and then said, "The Moon Temple is a famous force in Silver Moon City. Although it is not the most powerful force, it is a neutral force recognized by all the top forces in Silver Moon City. Even , this Moon Temple also has contacts with various top forces, and it can be said that it is a force with hands and eyes in Silver Moon City." "Okay, I won't tell you anymore, I have to rushLet¡¯s go to the Moon Temple to see what problems are there that even the Moon Temple can¡¯t solve? If I happen to be able to solve that problem, maybe the Moon Temple will treat me as a guest? " The monk muttered and walked away quickly. However, the monk's words gave Su Han some inspiration. "A distinguished guest? Maybe, this is an opportunity to become famous in Silver Moon City. But I don't know how powerful this Moon Temple is? Can it achieve the effect of becoming famous?" "No matter what, let's go take a look first." After Su Han made up his mind, he followed the crowd towards the Moon Temple. The headquarters of the Moon Temple is located on the most prosperous avenue in Silver Moon City. This avenue leads directly to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain outside the city. It is said that the Silver Moon Holy Mountain is where many of the top forces in Silver Moon City are entrenched. At this time, at the entrance of the Moon Temple, a large group of people had gathered in a dark crowd. It was roughly estimated that there were hundreds of thousands of people. ¡°Obviously, these people are here for the bounty of one million mid-grade Yuan Stones. There are also many people who hold the idea that if they can help the Moon Temple solve problems, they can be treated as guests by the Moon Temple. For a time, there was a sea of ??people at the entrance of the Moon Temple. At this time, an old man walked out of the gate of the Moon Temple. He pressed his hands down, cleared his throat and said, "Everyone, please be quiet. I am Deacon Kuai of the Moon Temple." Su Han was secretly surprised when Deacon Kuai opened his mouth. The coercion contained in this voice can not only overwhelm the hundreds of thousands of king-level warriors present, but can even suppress the strong men in the early stages of the imperial path. It is very possible that Deacon Kuai is no longer a strong man in the early stage of the Imperial Path, but has entered the middle stage of the Imperial Path. A seemingly ordinary deacon has such a level of cultivation. The energy of the Moon Temple seems to be quite large. "Everyone, thank you for supporting the Moon Temple today. The Moon Temple has issued a recruitment today, and the problem that needs to be solved is the raising of spiritual beasts. If you feel that you are very experienced in raising spiritual beasts, you can stay. . If you are not very proficient in this area, you can leave now to avoid wasting each other¡¯s time.¡± Although Deacon Kuai was smiling, the words coming out of his mouth had an undeniable flavor. "What? It turns out to be a problem in raising spiritual beasts." "Damn it, I know nothing about raising spiritual beasts." "It seems that we can't even get through the gate of the Moon Temple today. Let's go, go" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 995: Golden Scaled and Blue Eyed Beast You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When everyone heard what Deacon Kuai said, although they were a little reluctant, more than 90% of them left before long. ¡°Obviously, these people who left were all people who didn¡¯t know much about raising spiritual beasts, and knew that it was useless to stay. Deacon Kuai frowned slightly as he looked at the tens of thousands of people who had stayed behind. Although more than 90% of the people have left, there are still too many people left. Tens of thousands of people were invited into the Moon Temple together. The hall of the Moon Temple obviously could not accommodate them. After thinking for a while, Deacon Kuai said: "Since everyone is very enthusiastic about solving the problem of my Moon Temple, please come in in batches. There will be ten batches in total, and they will enter one by one." In this way, the hall of the Moon Temple can still accommodate a group of several thousand people. Su Han was placed in the sixth batch, but he was not in a hurry. "Let me listen first, what do the people who went in first say? Is the problem of the Moon Temple really as difficult as imagined?" Su Han thought to himself. Soon, the first batch of three thousand people entered the gate of the Moon Temple. About half an hour later, these people were escorted out of the gate by Deacon Kuai. Deacon Kuai had a slightly disappointed look on his face. "How could this happen? I can't see any crux at all." "This problem in the Moon Temple is indeed extraordinary." "Alas, maybe our level is really not good enough!" The first batch of 3,000 people who entered left dejectedly while talking, obviously not wanting to stay here any longer. Soon, the second group of people was brought in by Deacon Kuai. However, this second group of people also had the same result. When they came out, what these people talked about was very similar. The third batch, the fourth batch Groups of people all returned without success. Those who went in with high morale and confidence came out as dejected as eggplants beaten by frost. It seems that the problem of the Moon Temple really leaves them at a loss. Until the fifth group of people came out, someone in this fifth group finally couldn't hold it back and shouted: "This is too difficult. Could it be that the Moon Goddess made up a difficult problem to play with us?" "Yeah, I can't see the slightest crux of it at all. How can such a thing happen?" "No matter what kind of problem there is, there should be clues to follow, but this one can't find any clues. Weird things happen" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That Deacon Kuai said with a cold face: "This can only show that your own level is not enough. Why do we, the Moon Temple, need to make up a difficult problem to play with you?" "I protest. It is impossible for anyone to solve this so-called problem. If you don't believe it, let's wait and see" The voices of the troublemakers became louder and louder, and finally they were suppressed by several guards from the Moon Temple. This scene made the remaining people look at each other in confusion. Is this problem really that exaggerated? "The sixth group of people entered the Moon Temple!" With an order, the sixth group of people poured into the gate of the Moon Temple, and Su Han also rushed in with the crowd. As soon as you enter the gate of the Moon Temple, the first thing you see is a reception hall. This reception hall can accommodate five to six thousand people As soon as everyone entered the quiet hall, they subconsciously restrained their voices, and the place became silent. Deacon Kuai stood at the front of the hall and said quietly: "Everyone, the problem I want you to solve today is the problem of raising spiritual beasts. If anyone can solve this problem perfectly, the Moon Temple will not only offer one million Chinese The Premium Essence Stone will also allow you to become a worshiper of the Moon Temple." "The worship of the Moon Temple?" "Oh my god, this is a huge benefit. The worship of the Moon Temple is not something that ordinary people can afford, right?" "How many years has it been since the Temple of the Moon received worshipers?" "If you can become a worshiper of the Moon Temple, the chances of those forces climbing the Silver Moon Holy Mountain will be greatly increased, right?" "This is an opportunity, you must cherish it!" For a time, in this hall, all kinds of thoughts and ambitions flooded one after another. Deacon Kuai looked at everyone¡¯s eager eyes and eager figures, and knew that everyone¡¯s fighting spirit was almost aroused. At this moment, Deacon Kuai walked towards the hallGo to the back. Not long after, Deacon Kuai led a strange beast and slowly walked into the hall. This strange beast looks like a lion, but its whole body is covered with golden scales. If you look closely at the lion's mane, you can see that it is composed of golden bone spurs one by one. On the head that resembles a lion's head, a pair of eyes are like emeralds, shining brightly, and like two green lakes, making people want to take a few more glances. As soon as this strange beast appeared, there was a powerful pressure. Even Su Han, who was in concentration, was shocked by this powerful pressure. The pressure was like an arrow, shooting into his consciousness. ocean. Su Han opened his eyes slightly and looked at the strange beast, feeling a little surprised in his heart: "This is an ancient bloodline, a beast with golden scales and blue eyes!" The bloodline of this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is quite high. In theory, it was a little nobler than the monsters in the early stages of the Imperial Path that Su Han saw in the underground world. According to the division of the human world, among the strange beasts, those that have not been tamed are called monster beasts, and those that have been tamed are called spiritual beasts. But in fact, they are all the same strange beasts. It is not difficult for a strange beast of this kind of blood to evolve to the middle or even high level of the Imperial Path. "I didn't expect that there would be a golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast of ancient bloodline in the Moon Temple. I don't know who the owner is. The owner of this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is actually a man of great fortune." The reason why Su Han concluded this is because this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast has an aloof temper, and the chance of being tamed as an adult is almost zero. Only by eating and living with it when it is extremely young, and cultivating it carefully, can it be possible to gain the recognition of the golden-scaled blue-eyed beast cub and become its master. "The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast only gives birth to a cub every five hundred years, and the mother beast protects her cubs to the extreme. Under such circumstances, to be able to obtain a golden-scaled blue-eyed beast cub and raise it to adulthood, I have to say that this person is a person of great fortune. With such a change of thought, Su Han couldn't help but take a closer look at the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, and then he was thoughtful. "Although this beast with golden scales and blue eyes is majestic, it looks a little listless if you take a closer look. Maybe the problem of the Moon Temple comes from here." Su Han laughed dumbly and said in his heart: "This Moon Temple is also sick and has to seek medical treatment. The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is also of ancient blood. How many of these monks can understand it? Even if there is really something wrong with this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, What advice can these people give?¡± It¡¯s not that Su Han looks down on people, but it¡¯s this strange beast of ancient bloodline. Ordinary king-level monks have never seen it at all, or even heard of it, so what solution can they give? The batches of people who returned without success before are evidence. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 996: The Arrogant Holy Mountain Genius You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the voice of Deacon Kuai sounded again: "This beast is called the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. It is the mount spirit beast of a big man in the Moon Temple. Two months ago, this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast suddenly became irritable. Uneasy, I feed it all kinds of natural materials, treasures, elixirs and fruits, but I won¡¯t eat them all.¡± "In the past two months, it has been neglecting food, looking listless, and even starting to lose weight. The big shot has invited many experts, but they can't find the reason." "I will not hide it from you here. This beast is very important to that big man. It is not an exaggeration to say that he regards this beast as his life. Everyone here, if anyone has the means, can find out the crux of the problem. , even if it cannot be cured, the Moon Temple will offer you half a million middle-grade essence stones. If you can take the right medicine to solve this problem, then the Moon Temple will not only offer you one million middle-grade essence stones, but also grant you a month The place of worship in the temple.¡± Deacon Kuai said. "What? As long as we can find out the crux, even if it can't be cured, we still have 500,000 middle-grade Yuan stones?" "What a great effort. What's wrong with this spirit beast? It's so shameful. Why don't I spend more time on the research of spirit beasts?" "It's true that when the book is put to use, you will only hate it. What kind of spiritual beast is this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast? I have never heard of it." "I thought I knew enough about spiritual beasts, but I didn't expect that there is such a spiritual beast that I have never heard of!" Su Han shook his head secretly. He didn¡¯t even know the origin of this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. How could he find out the crux of it? Prescribe the right medicine for the disease, and then you also need to know where it comes from and what symptoms it causes. No wonder the batches of people who came in before returned without success. "Brother Ding, this time, it's time for you to show off your skills!" Suddenly, a voice rang in the silent hall. It was not loud, but it was particularly noticeable. In one direction of the hall, I saw a group of people surrounding a man dressed in black. The man in black looked arrogant and his eyes showed strong confidence. "Is it Ding Zhiping?" ¡°This Ding Zhiping is a very famous figure in Silver Moon City, and he is even more of a genius in the elixir field.¡± "It is said that he became a disciple of a figure in the Holy Fire Palace. Although he is not yet a formal disciple of the Holy Fire Palace, he is almost there." "Real or false? The Holy Fire Palace is one of the top alchemy forces in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain." For a moment, even Deacon Kuai couldn't help but cast his eyes on Ding Zhiping. He had obviously heard of this person's name. Perhaps, this well-known alchemy genius in Silver Moon City can really bring surprises. Ding Zhiping was surrounded by everyone's eyes, but he looked extremely arrogant. He smiled lightly: "No, Ding Zhiping. I have met Deacon Kuai." Deacon Kuai nodded: "Master Ding, right? Kuai has also heard of your name, and I hope you can be rejuvenated." "Ding will naturally go all out." Ding Zhiping is different from others. He feels that even if he is not from the Holy Fire Palace, he is almost there. In other words, even if he is not completely a member of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, he is almost the same as a person from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. People from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain will naturally not keep a low profile in front of the deacons of the Moon Temple. At this moment, a middle-aged monk with a rich appearance couldn't help but jumped out and shouted: "Deacon Kuai, I was born in the Ke family of the Alchemy family in Silver Moon City, and I am an elder of the Ke family. He is also quite immersed in the realm of spirit beasts. In Silver Moon City, if any problems arise with the spirit beasts of many aristocratic families, they are basically solved by me." Elder Ke was obviously looking at the entire hall with his eyes focused on Ding Zhiping, feeling a little unbalanced. Moreover, he was also afraid that Ding Zhiping would be the first to diagnose and gain the upper hand. "Ke family?" Ding Zhiping suddenly sneered when he heard the word "Ke family", "Who is the Ke family? Is it worthy of being compared with Ding?" Everyone knows that no matter how famous the Ke family is in Silver Moon City, no matter how top Alchemy Family it is, it is still just a mortal force in Silver Moon City, and is not the same size as the hidden forces in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Class. Ding Zhiping regards himself as a member of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and looks down on the Ke family, which is perfectly normal. Let alone Elder Ke, in Ding Zhiping's opinion, all the people in this room are ordinary trash, and no one can compare with him. Elder Ke's face immediately turned ugly: "Master Ding, you treat yours, and I'll treat mine. Everyone depends on their abilities, and you don't need to"??Isn't it so exciting? " Ding Zhiping said proudly: "Tap? Are you worthy of letting me dance? I'm just reminding you of a fact, it's not jumping. Don't say that you are just an elder of the Ke family. Even if the head of your Ke family is in front of me, he will Also pretend to be a grandson!" The people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain have this confidence. Elder Na Ke¡¯s face was full of colors when Ding Zhiping pointed at his nose and scolded him, but he could only hold his nose and endure it. He knew very well that Ding Zhiping could borrow the power of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If he really wanted to step on him, it would be like stepping on an ant, and it would not take much effort. When Deacon Kuai saw Ding Zhiping and Elder Ke fighting, he was not angry but happy. Unexpectedly, among this group of people, there are both Ding Zhiping, a genius in alchemy, and Elder Ke, who has rich experience in diagnosing and treating spiritual beasts. They can be called hidden dragons and crouching tigers. The more hidden the dragon and the crouching tiger, the happier Deacon Kuai is, because it means the greater the chance of curing the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. At that moment, Deacon Kuai also pressed down with his hands and advised: "Stop arguing, everyone speaks on their own merits and shows their own abilities. No matter who it is, as long as it can cure this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, it will be a guest of our Moon Temple! " ¡°Deacon Kuai is also a veteran, and these words obviously have the purpose of stimulating the competitiveness of the two people and prompting them to go all out. The atmosphere of confrontation between the two became even more explosive because of Deacon Kuai¡¯s words. Su Han, on the other hand, was secretly amused. Ding Zhiping was acting pretentious, as if he thought he was so great. Let's see how much real talent he has! Su Han didn¡¯t know why, but he was particularly unhappy with Ding Zhiping. Perhaps it was because of Ding Zhiping's "genius" habit of being aloof and indifferent to everything that reminded Su Han of many similar geniuses he had encountered before. Although they have different backgrounds, the geniuses in the past were from the middle and lower regions, while the Ding Zhiping in front of him was from the upper nine regions. But the habit of being proud and domineering and treating ordinary people as ants is exactly the same. Su Han has never stepped on such a genius in his life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 997: Troublesome Problem You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing what Deacon Kuai said, Ding Zhiping smiled reservedly and took a step back: "Forget it, I don't like to be crowded with trash, let them look at it first. If they can solve it, then this problem is not a big one." If there is a problem, there is no need for me to take action.¡± Ding Zhiping is really crazy, and he seems not to be very tempted by the rewards from the Moon Temple. In fact, it¡¯s not that he is unmoved, but because he considers himself a member of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and doesn¡¯t want to get together with Elder Ke and lose his status like that. He prefers to wait until others have failed, then face the difficulties himself, solve the problem in one fell swoop, and win everyone's applause and admiration. This way, it is consistent with his identity. Elder Na Ke was so angry that his lips kept trembling and he stared at Ding Zhiping fiercely. "Humph, since you want to act like a big-tailed wolf, then Ke Mou should watch it first. After Ke Mou solves the problem, don't regret it!" Elder Ke doesn¡¯t think this issue will be a problem for him. After all, he has been immersed in spirit beasts for many years and is very experienced in treating spirit beasts. Although I have never heard of this beast with golden scales and blue eyes, as long as it is a spiritual beast, there are always some similarities, so I can't even see the crux of it. At this time, other people present also reacted. "Everyone, hurry up and take a look. Otherwise, if Ding Zhiping takes action, you may not have a chance." "Hurry, hurry, everyone, come together" At this moment, everyone swarmed up almost at the same time, rushing towards the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. Deacon Na Kuai obviously did not expect this scene. After being shocked, he immediately wanted to say something to remind him. However, his reminder still came too late¡ª¡ª "ah!" The group of people who were the first to approach the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast had not even gotten within twenty meters when the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast suddenly opened its mouth and let out a low roar. The group of people immediately screamed in unison, their bodies flew back dozens of meters uncontrollably, and they vomited blood. They are just some king-level monks, but this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is equivalent to the level of human imperial cultivation. How can they withstand the pressure once it breaks out? Naturally, he was immediately knocked away. When those people who swarmed up behind saw this scene, they all took a breath, and then hesitated. Everyone only dared to stand a hundred meters away, and activated their spiritual consciousness to look at the golden scales and blue eyes. Sweeping it all over the beast. The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast obviously felt the simultaneous fire from thousands of people. He raised his eyelids angrily, rolled his eyes at everyone, and then lay down helplessly. "How could this happen? There doesn't seem to be anything abnormal, and the various functions of the body have not changed." "I can't see it either. Alas, is our level still too low?" "Is it possible that this spiritual beast is not sick at all?" "How is that possible? Look at its listless appearance. Would a healthy spiritual beast look like that?" ¡°Let¡¯s let someone more powerful take a look!¡± Everyone was talking a lot, but Ding Zhiping had a mocking smile on his face and looked towards Elder Na Ke. Although Elder Na Ke felt something was wrong, he was still very confident in his spiritual beast attainments. Now take a deep breath and step forward. ¡°I have to say that Elder Ke still has some skills. At least, he could get within twenty meters of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast without being shocked to the point of vomiting blood. After a set of skillful diagnostic procedures, Elder Ke's expression became more and more solemn. In the end, he had to repeat his very skillful diagnostic steps again, but this time the speed was much slower, and he was so focused that his eyes almost popped out of his head. "Deacon Kuai, there is nothing wrong with this spiritual beast." This is the final diagnosis result of Elder Ke, and it is also the final conclusion he draws based on decades of experience in diagnosing spirit beasts. Although it sounds a bit unbelievable, from the perspective of spiritual beast diagnosis, there is really no problem with the body of this spiritual beast, and it is actually very strong. Although it looks a little listless now, that¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t eat. No matter how healthy and normal the spirit beast is, it will still have problems if it doesn¡¯t eat. As for why it doesn¡¯t eat, Elder Ke can¡¯t find any reason from a physiological level. Deacon Kuai¡¯s face darkened. Is there any problem? No questions. What do you want to see? Watching the fun?   A spiritual beast refuses to eat for no reason. Do you think there is nothing wrong with it? At this moment, on the second floor above the hall, a figure quietly appeared there. Looking at the scene on the first floor, he couldn't help but shake his head. "Alas, I didn't want to spend all this useless effort, but they took it for granted and insisted on recruiting some capable people. These people don't understand the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast at all, so how can they solve any problem?" This figure sighed quietly, looking a little disappointed. "You are said to be a waste, and you still don't accept it? Get out of here and don't disturb my diagnosis." At this time, Ding Zhiping's figure suddenly appeared behind Elder Ke, grabbed Elder Ke, and threw him off the stage. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a breath, they didn¡¯t expect Ding Zhiping to be so domineering! Elder Ke fell off the stage. Although he didn't fall too badly, his old face turned red instantly. Not many people could accept being humiliated in public by someone much younger than themselves. Elder Ke huffed for a long time, but finally managed to hold back the attack and said angrily: "I want to see today how many tricks the so-called genius of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain has to humiliate the people of our Ke family like this!" If Ding Zhiping is really capable and can find out the crux of this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, then he will accept it. He can also steal from his master and learn some skills. "If Ding Zhiping can't find the crux of the problem, then the so-called genius of the Holy Mountain is nothing more than trash. Why should he humiliate people? Ding Zhiping can be so arrogant, and he does have some real ability. At least as soon as he went up, the anxiety of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast was obviously relieved. Some of the diagnostic, treatment and detection methods used by Ding Zhiping have never been seen by anyone present. It seems that it is more advanced than Elder Ke's diagnostic method. It can be seen that at least Ding Zhiping does have some unique experience in spiritual beasts. This golden-skinned and blue-eyed beast was also calm about his diagnosis and treatment methods and did not have any strong resistance. ¡°As a result, even Deacon Kuai couldn¡¯t help but cast his eyes on Ding Zhiping, and he had a little extra expectation for Ding Zhiping. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 998: Ding Zhiping became angry You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, as time went by, half an hour passed, and soon an hour also passed. Ding Zhiping was still lingering there, looking at his appearance, he seemed to have not reached a conclusion. As a result, some people below began to gossip. "Is it possible?" "If it doesn't work, just come down. Isn't the so-called genius of the Holy Mountain just like that?" "He was so crazy just now, I thought he really had a few brushes! Haha, it could be that the embroidery pillow is just a bag of straw." "Just now I saw him scolding the elders of the Ke family bloody, and I was almost frightened by him. It seems that I am still too naive." Not everyone will buy into the so-called "Holy Mountain Genius". After all, Ding Zhiping just became a disciple of a person from the Holy Mountain, but it did not mean that he officially joined the Holy Mountain. If you are really capable, then it is not too much to be crazy. But if you don't have the skills To put it bluntly, you are just a fake Holy Mountain genius. Why are you so arrogant and domineering here? Ding Zhiping was indeed a little embarrassed at this moment. Originally, he thought it was just a small problem like not thinking about food and drink. If he took action himself, he would definitely be able to catch it. However, he had put everything he had learned in his life into practice, and he was extremely surprised to find that this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast was actually not sick. "At least, its body functions have not changed at all, but its qi and blood are still very strong. However, if you want to say that it is not sick, it is listless, does not want to eat or drink, and it has also lost weight. At this time, Ding Zhiping really felt like he was riding a tiger. ¡°Just now, people said that this beast with golden scales and blue eyes was not sick, but he, Ding Zhiping, called him a waste and even threw him off the stage. Now, he, Ding Zhiping, has been busy for an hour, but he still has no conclusion. Does he still want to say that this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is not sick? How thick-skinned does Ding Zhiping have to be to say such a thing shamelessly? After speaking, will he be thrown off the stage by Deacon Kuai like Elder Nake? "Mr. Ding, you just called me a waste, and now you've been looking at me for so long. What's the problem? Why don't we all study together?" Elder Nake was below, with a sinister tone. At this moment, Ding Zhiping wanted to cover his face with his black clothes and leave this place immediately. Even though he tried hard to restrain himself, everyone present could feel his embarrassment. The so-called genius of the Holy Mountain has been blown away, but the result is still like this! How is this different from others? The figure on the second floor shook his head again when he saw this scene. He didn't expect Ding Zhiping to come to any conclusion, but this was too embarrassing. "Master Ding, how are you?" Deacon Kuai asked calmly. When asked by Deacon Kuai, Ding Zhiping could only hesitate and say: "This the lesion is a bit complicated, and I can't explain it clearly for a moment. Perhaps this strange beast has not been eliminated and is not suitable for being raised by humans?" Su Han almost didn't laugh. This kind of golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast can only be raised from the time of cubs. This golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast can be raised to adulthood and stay with its owner for a long time. This Ding Zhiping actually Say it's still wild? It seems that Ding Zhiping does not know that golden-scaled and blue-eyed beasts need to be raised from an early age. When Deacon Kuai heard what he said, his eyes immediately showed obvious disappointment. However, he did not tell the truth on the spot, but said: "Master Ding, just tell me how to treat it." "Well, maybe we can consider releasing this spiritual beast into the mountains so that it can regain its wild nature, maybe" ¡°So, this is your conclusion?¡± Deacon Kuai¡¯s voice was a little indifferent. When Ding Zhiping heard that his tone was wrong, he felt a little anxious at the moment, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was impossible to prove whether the answer he said was right or wrong in a short time, so he nodded and said: "No. Wrong! This is the conclusion I am drawing." "Forgive me for not agreeing with this." Deacon Kuai said with a cold face, "This beast has been tamed by that big man since it was a child. It has been tamed for many years. If it is said that it has not been eliminated from the wild, it is It¡¯s not like it¡¯s just now, right?¡± When Ding Zhiping heard this, he was dumbfounded on the spot. How could he have imagined that this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast was actually being raised by that big shot since he was a child?of. In this case, it is obviously inappropriate to say that the wild nature has not been eliminated. Ding Zhiping was speechless for a moment and said calmly: "That may be because this strange beast has a psychological problem." Su Han below heard this and finally couldn't help but burst out laughing. This laughter was extremely harsh in Ding Zhiping¡¯s ears. At that moment, Ding Zhiping's face darkened and he shouted: "Who? The genius of the Holy Mountain speaks, what qualifications do you ordinary wastes have to make such a noise?" One of Ding Zhiping's followers saw Su Han in the crowd at a glance, and immediately shouted: "Boy, what do you mean by laughing? Don't you know who Mr. Ding is? Do you look down on Mr. Ding? Bah, you deserve it." ?¡± Ding Zhiping was full of evil spirits and had no place to show up. Hearing this, he glared at Su Han with sinister eyes. Su Han was already unhappy with Ding Zhiping, and now he was even more unhappy when Ding Zhiping glared at him: "Stop glaring at me. When you call others trash, you should first consider whether you are trash. You don't have any real talent or learning." , couldn¡¯t stand down anymore, so he just made up all kinds of clumsy lies. Don¡¯t you feel like a joke?¡± "Trash? Do you dare to insult the Holy Mountain Genius as a trash?" Ding Zhiping couldn't believe his ears, "I think you don't want to live anymore?" Ding Zhiping's entourage also shouted in support: "You ordinary man, who do you think you are? How dare you arrange the genius of the Holy Mountain?" Su Hanhan smiled and said: "You all say that I am a genius of the Holy Mountain, saying that I am an ordinary person. Then I, an ordinary person, would like to ask you, a genius of the Holy Mountain, what is the crux of this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast? You are not an ordinary person, you Can you give me an explanation? If you can¡¯t explain it, just don¡¯t pretend to be a big-tailed wolf, okay?¡± "you¡­¡­" Ding Zhiping was so angry that veins were pulsing in his head, and other people present did not expect that a strange boy would appear in this hall for no reason, and with one mouthful he knocked Ding Zhiping off the stage. "Where did this stupid young man come from, he dared to contradict Ding Zhiping?" "Are you too fearless?" Even Deacon Kuai was a little surprised when he saw this young man who suddenly appeared. I originally wanted to stop this dispute, but suddenly I changed my mind and wanted to see if this young man really had any tricks up his sleeve. When the words came to my lips, I swallowed them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 999 Su Han takes action You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ding Zhiping said coldly: "You are a worthless waste, how dare you accuse me of making up lies. This is not only an insult to me, but also an insult to the Holy Mountain." These words are obviously meant to push Su Han to the opposite side of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Su Hanyun was calm and said with a faint smile: "Stop being grandiose. Not to mention whether you are from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain or not. Even if you are, you have to prove yourself by relying on your true talents and practical knowledge, not by your knowledge of the Holy Mountain." Use your sign to suppress others. You say I am nothing, but what should you do if you find out in the end that the problem you cannot solve was solved by a person who is nothing?" "You?" Ding Zhiping couldn't help laughing, "You are a guy at the seventh level of the King Realm. You are not even qualified to get close to the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. How can you solve it? If you can solve it, I, Ding Zhiping, will immediately admit that I am a waste. I¡¯ll be your dog from now on!¡± "Be my dog? I'm afraid you're not qualified yet." Su Han chuckled. "You know, why don't you tell me the origin of this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast? If you can't tell, you're not even trash, you're just a piece of shit." Ding Zhiping sneered. "I'm sorry, I really know this." Su Han smiled casually, "This beast is of ancient bloodline and has a noble bloodline. Ordinary adult beasts can grow to the late stage of the Imperial Dao, or even the peak of the Imperial Dao. Of course, if cultivated carefully, If there is great fortune, it is not impossible to evolve to a higher level than the Imperial Way." When Su Han said the words "ancient bloodline", Deacon Kuai's expression couldn't help but move. Obviously, he did not expect that this seemingly ordinary young monk would actually know that this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast was of ancient bloodline! But Ding Zhiping sneered and said: "Who doesn't know how to make up stories? Editor, you continue to make up stories, I want to see what other tricks you can make up?" "Don't provoke me, about this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. I happen to know a little more than you." Su Han said leisurely. At this time, Deacon Kuai couldn't help but ask: "Do you really know? Then you might as well tell me?" "I know that this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast can only be tamed from a cub. If it is an adult beast, it is basically impossible to be tamed by humans. Moreover, this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is about twenty years old. If humans are used to tame it, By comparison, it is still in the childhood stage of human beings.¡± Su Han talked eloquently. Deacon Kuai was frightened to hear what he said. Everything the young man said was in line with the facts, as if he had seen it with his own eyes! But if you think about it with your toes, you will know that this is impossible. What kind of spiritual beast has the big shot of the Moon Temple raised and for how many years has he kept it? This young man is not from the Moon Temple, how could he possibly know it? "Then, what do you think is the problem with this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast?" Deacon Kuai asked hurriedly. Everyone present looked at Deacon Kuai with surprised eyes. From the eager look on Deacon Kuai's face, everyone seemed to smell something. Could it be that the call the young man just made was not a story? Could it be that he was right? Ding Zhiping opened his mouth even more. He couldn't believe that Deacon Kuai didn't reprimand this boy who was talking nonsense, but let him continue talking. Su Han chuckled: "As for what the crux of this is, I need to get closer and carefully observe this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast before I can draw a conclusion." Deacon Kuai quickly turned aside and asked Su Han to go forward and diagnose the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. Ding Zhiping couldn't believe his eyes. He stared at Su Han for a long time and suddenly sneered: "Boy, with your cultivation level, if you get close to this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, you are asking for death!" Previously, a group of king-level monks rashly approached the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, and were so shocked by the pressure of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast that they vomited blood on the spot. Ding Zhiping didn¡¯t believe it. How could this kid be any better? Su Han smiled faintly and walked forward. As soon as he stepped onto the steps where the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast was, the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast immediately opened its green eyes and let out a low roar. An ordinary seventh-level king-level monk would be unable to resist the pressure emanating from this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. Su Han, however, was calm and calm, even with a faint smile on his face, as he came to the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. He has observed this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast with his evil eye and spiritual consciousness before, and knows that from all aspects, there is really nothing wrong with this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. However, Su Han was not panicked. ??The reason why everyone can¡¯t find anything wrong with this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is because this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast cannot speak to people or tell others about itself.Where is the problem. However, for Su Han, this problem does not exist. When Su Han came up, he spoke fluently in ancient animal language: "Little guy." As soon as these three words came out, the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast was stunned. The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast suddenly opened its eyes wide and looked at Su Han in disbelief. Although this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast has been raised by humans since childhood, it is of ancient bloodline. In its brain, there is an innate memory of bloodline inheritance. Therefore, it is born with some ancient beast language, and as its cultivation continues to improve, more of this inherited memory will continue to awaken. However, after the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast looked at Su Han for a few times, it snorted heavily from its nose, then rolled its eyes and ignored Su Han. Su Han was secretly amused: "This golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is unhappy because I called it little guy, right?" The alien beasts of the ancient blood veins are strong in self -esteem. Even though the age of this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is indeed equivalent to human childhood, it is not happy to be called a little guy by a human. Su Han smiled, no matter how arrogant this strange beast was, he switched to the voice transmission method with divine consciousness and said in the ancient beast language: "Little guy, do you know Yan Taoist?" As soon as this spiritual sound was transmitted, the ears of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast suddenly moved again. Finally, he couldn't help but asked with his spiritual consciousness: "How can you, a human being, understand the ancient beast language? Do you also know Yantao?" Su Han smiled and said: "Don't worry about how I understand the ancient beast language. In short, I understand it. As for Yantao, he is my good friend." "You? Are you good friends with Yantao?" This golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast stared at Su Han, snorted hot air from his nose, and said coldly: "I don't believe it." "Oh? Don't you believe that Yan Tao will be friends with me?" "Of course I don't believe it. Yantao is the great benefactor of our golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast clan. In ancient times, the ancestor of our golden-scaled and blue-eyed beasts was saved by Yantao, so he was able to survive and reproduce our golden scales. The blue-eyed beast lineage. These are all in my inherited memory." When the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast said this, he suddenly snorted: "You are just an ordinary human being, what's the use of telling you so much? In short, you don't know where you heard the name of Yan Tao, but don't even think about taking Yan Tao's name. If Tao comes to bluff me, I am not easily fooled." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1000 The real reason for not eating or drinking You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was not angry, and said with a smile: "Then why do you conclude that I must have used Yan Tao's name to deceive you?" "Does this need to be said? Yan Tao, that is a well-known figure in our ancient beast tribe, and you are just an ordinary human being. Even the humans in this hall have many auras that are stronger than yours. Moreover, you How many years have you lived? The number of years you have lived is not even a fraction of Yan Tao¡¯s. How is that possible if you are on good terms with Yan Tao?¡± This beast with golden scales and blue eyes is quite convincing. Su Han couldn't help but laugh after hearing this theory: "Then if I can produce evidence to prove that I am indeed on good terms with Yantao, what should you say?" "Tch! If you can provide this kind of evidence, I can bark like a dog for you on the spot!" The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast said disdainfully without even thinking about it. "Ahem" Su Han coughed dryly, "That's no need. If I can get this kind of evidence, how about you tell me why you don't eat or drink?" "Okay, it's a deal!" The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast said happily. Su Han turned his palm over, and a hard object that looked like jade but not jade appeared in his palm: "What do you think this is?" When the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast saw it, his eyes immediately straightened. Then, those green eyes grew wider and wider, as if they had seen a ghost. "You, you, youhow is this possible? How come you have Yan Tao's token? How could Yan Tao give you such an important token?" Su Han laughed: "You should believe it now, right?" "I never expected that a human like you would actually be on good terms with Yantao. I'm in trouble this time!" The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast was dejected, but soon it became happy again, "So, is Yan Tao still alive until now? Great, I have always wanted to see Yan Tao and see our golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast clan. What does my great benefactor look like? Can you take me to see Yan Tao?" "This" Su Han suddenly had a headache and thought for a moment, "You can't go to that place yet." "What? Why can't I go?" The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast was unhappy. "Okay, didn't you just say that as long as I can produce evidence of knowing Yantao, you will tell me why you don't eat or drink?" Su Han quickly changed the subject. The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast said: "Oh, you are talking about that, but there is actually no big reason" At this moment, the crowd below couldn¡¯t wait any longer and began to urge: ¡°Hey, is this okay?¡± "Don't be like Ding Zhiping just now, who pretended to be a ghost for a long time and ended up with nothing practical." Su Han and the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast communicated in ancient beast language using divine consciousness, so the people below stared at it for a long time, but they couldn't see what it was about. Ding Zhiping, on the other hand, sneered and said, "I wondered what this kid was capable of, but it turns out he is a waste who knows nothing. Open your eyes and see, did he use any diagnostic and treatment methods from beginning to end?" "That's right, this guy doesn't seem to have used any diagnostic and treatment methods." "No matter how incompetent Ding Zhiping is, he will still know a set of diagnostic techniques. And is this guy here to be funny?" The rumors gradually started to sound again. Deacon Kuai also frowned slightly, looking at Su Han with half doubt and half confusion. Just now, Su Han really hit on many of the characteristics of this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, so Deacon Kuai asked him to come up and give it a try. Now it seems that all the things he said right just now are all blind. Ding Zhiping took a step forward, raised his hands and said to Deacon Kuai: "Deacon Kuai, this person is just a little-known person. If he was really experienced in cultivating spiritual beasts, he would have become famous in Silver Moon City long ago. , how come he is still unknown now? He must be a liar, in my opinion it is better to kick him out directly." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: "Yes, this kid has no real skills at all but a good talker." ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we have so many experts in Silver Moon City. Do we want to listen to the nonsense of an unknown boy here?¡± At this time, Su Han on the stage smiled leisurely and said: "Ding Zhiping, what are you anxious about? Just now, it took you a whole hour to reluctantly come to a nonsense conclusion. Now I have less than half an hour, Why don't you wait until an hour later to urge me?" "you¡­¡­" Ding ZhiPing's expression changed and he said bitterly, "I'll see how long you can delay it!" He had already decided in his heart that Su Han was uneducated and incompetent. What was the difference between half an hour and an hour? It¡¯s just wasting time! Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you delay. The longer you delay, the uglier you will look when the time comes! Su Han smiled faintly and ignored Ding Zhiping's murderous eyes and the doubtful and inquiring eyes of others. Instead, he said to the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast: "What did you say just now that you don't eat or drink? Could it be that you Are you feeling well?" "Of course not, I am so strong, how could I be ill?" The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast rolled its eyes again. "Then what's the reason?" "The reason is very simple. I like to eat meat, but those people are only willing to feed me some spiritual fruits, spiritual springs, and spiritual elixirs. Especially in the past two or three months, there is basically no meat. Every day I eat spiritual energy. Fruit, spiritual grass. You tell me, how can I, a majestic beast with golden scales and green eyes, eat grass every day like a rabbit? How does this fit with my identity? To be honest, I almost feel like a bird has faded out of my mouth, so, I We simply went on a hunger strike to protest.¡± This beast with golden scales and blue eyes actually complained to Su Han. For a moment, Su Han was completely speechless. The real reason is so simple? A golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast of ancient bloodline suddenly started not to think about food and drink. Is the real reason just because it doesn¡¯t like to eat spiritual fruits and likes to eat meat? "So, you just have no meat to eat?" Su Han laughed dryly. "Ahem, that's not entirely the reason." Su Han asked: "What other reasons are there?" "There is another reason. It's because my master has been busy in retreat recently and doesn't pay much attention to me. I'm not used to it. You know, my master used to accompany me every day." The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast said angrily. Su Han rolled his eyes when he heard this: "Is it because of these reasons? There is no meat to eat, and there is no master to accompany you, so you have a little temper?" "Thisdidn't you just say that? If compared to humans, my age is still in childhood. It is normal for childhood spirit beasts to have a little temper occasionally, right?" This golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast can also understand a little bit of human language. At this moment, it openly acted rogue towards Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1001: Remarks that were ridiculed by the crowd You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Is it because of this? That you have so many people hanging around you for so many days?" Su Han asked a little annoyed and funny. "What does this mean? Young Master, I am a spiritual beast of ancient bloodline. Letting them circle around me is to give them face. Besides, if I don't make such a fuss, how could my master be so anxious? How could he be so anxious? Why invite so many people to treat me?" This beast with golden scales and blue eyes has a temper like a child. He feels that he is being ignored, so he uses this method to attract attention. Su Han said: "Then you find an opportunity to hint to them that you need meat, won't they understand?" "Why should I give them hints? They are all as stupid as pigs. Do you need me to give hints to such a simple question?" The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast said angrily, "Especially the one wearing black clothes, I was originally I thought he could tell, but he turned out to be a waste, a big waste." The trash in the mouth of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is none other than Ding Zhiping. Su Han was also speechless, shook his head, and turned to Deacon Kuai. Deacon Kuai had been paying attention to Su Han. When he saw Su Han turning around, he couldn't help but ask immediately: "Have you come to a conclusion? What is the problem with this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast?" "It's just him? What can he say to be a ghost!" Ding Zhiping sneered disdainfully. He had also been paying attention to Su Han for a long time just now. During this time, Su Han had been standing on the stage, as if staring at the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. Apart from this, there are no other diagnostic and treatment methods. ??????????????????????????????????? If you can see the reason with your eyes, then what do you need those spiritual beast diagnosis and treatment methods? He, Ding Zhiping, wanted to hear what nonsense this kid was planning to say? Su Han smiled faintly and ignored Ding Zhiping's sarcastic words. He completely regarded Ding Zhiping as nothing. He just said to Deacon Kuai: "In the past two or three months, have you only fed this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast some spiritual food?" Fruit elixir? No meat at all?" Deacon Kuai was stunned when asked: "How do you know? That's because the cultivation level of this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is about to break through to the middle stage of the imperial path. According to our past experience in cultivating spiritual beasts, at this time, we should try our best to feed Some foods with pure spiritual power are more conducive to its breakthrough." "Theoretically, this is true. However, that is for ordinary spiritual beasts. And this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is of ancient bloodline. Its breakthrough is actually not as difficult as you think. You just need to let nature take its course. Generally, It will happen naturally. But it is not very wise to forcefully change its diet structure, which will easily disrupt its promotion rhythm. Moreover, this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast itself likes meat. If you don't provide it with meat, it will naturally go on a hunger strike in protest. .¡± "What?" Deacon Kuai was completely stunned when he heard this. "What nonsense is this guy talking about? That this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is short of meat, so it goes on a hunger strike?" "Isn't this making people laugh out loud! Could it be that this majestic spiritual beast can have a temper like a human child?" "This guy didn't start talking nonsense as soon as he saw that he couldn't escape, right?" I have to say that Su Han¡¯s remarks are simply bizarre. Most of the people present didn't believe it and thought Su Han was talking nonsense. At this time, Su Han also added: "Also, I don't know where the owner of this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is. However, if his spiritual beast has such a serious problem that it doesn't eat or drink, can he? Don't you want to accompany me? I only know how to retreat? Is the retreat more important or the spirit beast? Just asking a bunch of people to treat the spirit beast, but you don't want to spend more time with the spirit beast. No wonder this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast You have to be mean and don¡¯t eat or drink.¡± As the words continued to come out of Su Han's mouth, the eyes of everyone present became wider and wider. Su Han's words sounded like child's play to them. ??It is said that because this spiritual beast lacked meat and was not accompanied by its owner, it began to act violently and stopped eating and drinking? Isn¡¯t this even more ridiculous than what Ding Zhiping said about the untamed wild nature? Ding Zhiping took a step forward and shouted righteously: "Shut up! You have the nerve to say such ridiculous things in front of Deacon Kuai, and you still talk nonsense and arrange the big shots of the Moon Temple. Are you qualified to arrange such characters? ?¡± Su Han raised his eyebrows: "What evidence do you have to prove that I am lying?" "Evidence? I think your head was caught in the door. Do you need evidence to overturn such a ridiculous statement?" Ding Zhiping sneered.  "If there is no evidence, you are just a slanderer." Su Han smiled casually. Ding Zhiping snorted coldly: "What about you? Do you have evidence to prove that you are not lying? Could it be that this spiritual beast told you personally that it lacks meat and needs the company of its owner?" "Don't tell me, this is what it told me personally." Su Han said with a smile. Ding Zhiping sneered: "It's ridiculous!" "Okay, let's stop the unnecessary quarrels." The person who stopped the two people from arguing was Deacon Kuai. Originally, Deacon Kuai also thought that Su Han was talking nonsense, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it didn't seem to be the case. Those who are talking nonsense will know that the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is of ancient bloodline? Those who are talking nonsense will know that golden-scaled and blue-eyed beasts need to be raised from an early age? If these may be just casual remarks and not enough to prove anything, then this young man also knows that in the past two or three months, the Moon Temple has only fed the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast spiritual fruit elixir and no meat. I also know that in recent times, the owner of this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast has been in seclusion and has not had much time to spend with it. This information is absolutely unknown to the outside world. At least Deacon Kuai felt that these were not things that a young man could just tell by a few words. Su Han, on the other hand, had a few quarrels with Ding Zhiping, but also felt that he was not interested. He stretched out and said to Deacon Kuai: "Deacon, I have said everything I need to say. It's up to you to believe it or not. If anyone thinks my point of view is too weird, you are welcome to use more accurate evidence to beat me. Face. If there is no evidence, stop whining, it sounds annoying." Deacon Kuai quickly stopped Su Han and said, "My friend, if you are not in a hurry, you might as well say a few more words? Kuai is also curious, how did you come to this conclusion?" ¡°In the final analysis, we are still testing. Su Han shook his head, feeling a little bored: "I won't tell you more, it's up to you to believe it or not." With that said, Su Han walked out of the hall. At this moment, a pleasant voice suddenly rang: "Friend, please wait a moment!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1002 Miss Yao Fei You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Along with this voice, a graceful figure quickly walked out from the back of the hall. With the appearance of this figure, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up! I saw this woman wearing light makeup on her face, with a graceful figure and elegant temperament. Her flawless white skin looked very charming under the candlelight in the hall. "Friend, please stay. What did you say happened to my little gold?" This woman looked very anxious. As she spoke, her slender neck moved slightly, revealing a piece of snow-white skin under her neck, which made her even more charming. There was total silence in the hall at the moment. Eyes focused on the woman, and everyone seemed to be stunned. This woman is so beautiful! Even the arrogant Ding Zhiping couldn't help but open his mouth wide when he saw this woman, and a look of surprise and enthusiasm suddenly appeared in his eyes. At this moment, this woman stared at Su Han unblinkingly with her almond-shaped eyes. Su Han was stared at by those clear and beautiful eyes, but he looked very calm and said with a chuckle: "I have already said what needs to be said just now. If you didn't hear clearly, just ask Deacon Kuai again." He actually didn¡¯t give this woman any face, nor did he mean to repeat what he just said. "you¡­¡­" This woman obviously did not expect that this strange boy did not buy her fault at all. At that moment, he stomped his feet angrily and had no choice but to turn around and ask Deacon Kuai: "Deacon Kuai, what did he just say?" Deacon Kuai looked very respectful in front of this woman, and quickly saluted and said: "Miss Yao Fei, what this young master just meant was that the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beasts have not been provided with meat for a period of time, and they are also missing Yao Fei. Miss, you are with me, so I don¡¯t think about food or tea.¡± With that said, he quickly said to Su Han: "Sir, this is the owner of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. She is also the granddaughter of the master of our Moon Temple, Miss Yao Fei." As soon as one sentence came out, it stirred up a thousand waves. "So she is Miss Yao Fei?" "I heard that this young lady studied art in the Holy Mountain since she was a child and did not grow up in the Moon Temple. She is a true disciple of the Holy Mountain and a genius of the Holy Mountain!" ¡°Today I finally had the chance to meet her, and she turned out to be such a beautiful woman.¡± "Only such a character can be worthy of such a majestic spiritual beast as the Golden Scaled Blue Eyed Beast!" In fact, Concubine Yao has been on the second floor of the hall, and she also heard Su Han's remarks. However, she still couldn't believe that the reason why the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast didn't eat or drink was so simple? The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast looked at Concubine Yao eagerly when he saw her. At this moment, there was a whining sound in his throat. Concubine Yao quickly walked over, half-crouched and stroked the head of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. The golden-skinned and blue-eyed beast lay there, looking very satisfied. From time to time, he nuzzled Concubine Yao with his cheek, feeling very dependent on her. This scene stunned everyone present. "As expected, he is the master of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast." "This one I have raised since childhood is indeed different" However, a moment later, the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast suddenly let out a low roar and turned its head in anger, ignoring Concubine Yao. Concubine Yao seemed a little surprised and even more anxious. She turned around and asked Su Han: "It's like this again! During this period, every time it sees me, it acts like this and then stops eating or drinking. What's going on? ?¡± Su Han smiled faintly and said: "This is because it is angry. It thinks you are busy in retreat and don't spend more time with it, and you also dislike food that doesn't have any meaty taste. If you really want to solve the problem, get a piece of it now. Feed it with meat, and promise it that if you spend at least three hours with it every day, its 'disease' will naturally be cured." "Is it really so magical?" Concubine Yao was dubious. At this moment, Ding Zhiping suddenly took a step forward, stood in front of Concubine Yao, and shouted: "You boy, when you saw Miss Concubine Yao coming out, you didn't even know how to repent, and you were still gossiping here! You are not making a diagnosis at all. You are just talking nonsense to deceive Miss Yao Fei." With that said, Ding Zhiping raised his hand again and said to Concubine Yao: "Miss Concubine Yao, this boy is just an ordinary person with no name. How does he know the way of spiritual beasts? This boy has sharp teeth and a mouth that is particularly good at ghosts." No, Miss Yao Fei must not be fooled." The elegant, beautiful, and generous Yao Concubine, Ding Zhiping once had an affair in Silver Moon Holy Mountain.Hear. But with his status, he had no chance to see Concubine Yao, let alone approach her at such a close distance. When I saw her today, she was indeed beautiful in appearance and elegant in temperament. In addition, Concubine Yao has a noble status in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, so many people pursue her, and many people regard her as a goddess in their hearts. In front of the goddess, how could Ding Zhiping give up any opportunity to express himself? Although Ding Zhiping was already feeling itchy when he looked at the charming Concubine Yao at this moment, he still had to restrain himself and maintain a perfect demeanor, hoping to leave a good impression on this goddess. Concubine Yao had never seen Ding Zhiping, and she had long been displeased when she saw such a person suddenly rushing out of the thorn in front of her. Hearing Ding Zhiping's words, he became even more impatient. At that moment, he said calmly: "I have my own judgment. Mr. Ding, please step aside!" Ding Zhiping was stunned and his face suddenly turned red. He suppressed his dissatisfaction and reluctantly stepped aside. But she was secretly angry and put all this debt on Su Han's head. "When this kid's nonsense is exposed, let's see how he ends up!" Concubine Yao ordered: "Come here and get a large piece of good fresh meat!" Soon, people from the Moon Temple brought the meat. "Miss Yao Fei, your order is urgent. We don't have any of those high-quality exotic animal meats now. We only have a large piece of top-quality snowflake beef. Do you think we can use it?" This large piece of snowflake beef weighs twenty kilograms, and the meat is very tender. Concubine Yao ordered the servant to place the snowflake beef in front of the golden-scaled beast, then stretched out her white and tender hands and gently stroked the mane on the neck of the golden-scaled beast. She glanced at Su Han dubiously, and then approached the golden-scaled beast. Next to the ear, he whispered softly: "Xiao Jin, sister is wrong! I have been busy in retreat recently and ignored you. From now on, no matter how busy sister is, I will definitely spare three hours to accompany you every day, okay?" Hearing what Concubine Yao said, the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast rolled up his eyelids and glanced at Concubine Yao, but still lay there without saying a word, and did not touch the piece of snowflake beef. Ding Zhiping¡¯s mouth suddenly showed a mocking smile that said, ¡°As expected.¡± Su Han was speechless and simply walked up to the stage and kicked the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast in the butt. The meaning of this kick is very obvious, buddy, it¡¯s almost done! Keep pretending, be careful not to overdo it! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1003: Shocking Results You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although this kick was not very hard, it was enough to shock the jaws of everyone present. This daring boy dares to kick the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast¡¯s ass with his feet! As the saying goes, you can't even touch a tiger's butt, not to mention that this is not a tiger, but a majestic imperial spiritual beast. Even Concubine Yao, who was half squatting on the ground, opened her beautiful eyes wide and looked at Su Han in disbelief. She knew very well the habits of this beast with golden scales and blue eyes. Not to mention other people, even Concubine Yao herself would explode if she accidentally kicked its butt. However, a scene happened that shocked everyone present. I saw that the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, not only did not get angry, but stood up with its head and tail swaying, and glared at Su Han with a "hateful" look. ¡°Then, the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast took the beef off the ground in one mouthful and began to eat it. It was delicious and gobbled up. Concubine Yao stared at the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast without blinking. She was simply stunned at this moment. This golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast actually started to eat? You know, in the past two months, this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast had not eaten anything. No matter what kind of top-grade spiritual fruit or top-grade elixir it was, even if it was fed to the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast's mouth by Concubine Yao, this The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast didn¡¯t even look at it. Could it be that this young man was really right, that this guy just disliked the lack of meat in the food? Isn't there something wrong with your body? And everyone else present was shocked to see the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast chewing beef. At this moment, does the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast look like there is anything wrong with it? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Seeing the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast like this, Concubine Yao couldn't help but feel distressed. Could it be that her beloved pet was really angry with her, so she refused to eat or drink, and was so hungry? Thinking of this, Concubine Yao gently touched the head of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast with her little hand, and said softly: "Xiao Jin, eat slowly, don't choke. Come back, sister will bring you more delicious meat. From now on, Sister will stay with you for more than three hours every day, okay? If you feel good, just nod." The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast chewed the meat in its mouth and immediately nodded unambiguously. Concubine Yao was overjoyed and said: "Then you will eat well from now on? If so, just nod again." The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast nodded again without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s incredible!¡± ¡°That young man really got it right, as long as you feed it meat, it will recover without taking any medicine!¡± ¡°There are so many wonders in this vast world, and today, I have really learned a lot.¡± "It turns out that raising spiritual beasts is really profound and profound. Only by considering it from all aspects can we draw the most correct conclusion." The scene exploded in an instant, and everyone looked at Su Han with incredible eyes. Unexpectedly, so many problems that could not be solved by talented people and strangers were solved by this unknown young man in just two sentences. Concubine Yao¡¯s clear eyes stared at Su Han without blinking, and asked: "What is your name? How did you diagnose Xiao Jin's problem?" Just now, Su Han said that these questions were all told to him by the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast himself. However, Concubine Yao obviously doesn't really believe this. She thinks that Su Han must have some special means of diagnosing spirit beasts. And she needs this kind of method most to raise the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. "Su Han." Su Han smiled casually and said, "As for the problem of golden-scaled and blue-eyed beasts, there is indeed no special diagnosis and treatment method. It's just that I am lucky and happened to master a method of communicating with spiritual beasts." Su Han also knew that his ability to speak ancient beast language could not be exposed casually. "Furthermore, it is obviously inappropriate to say that one is proficient in the way of spiritual beasts. Although Su Han did intend to become famous in Silver Moon City, he did not want to be famous as a veterinarian. In the future, any spiritual beasts in Silver Moon City who got sick would come to him. So, after weighing it, Su Han chose such an ambiguous statement. "A way to communicate with spirit beasts?" When Concubine Yao heard this, she was even more delighted. Her eyes became even more sparkling, unblinking, staring at Su Han longingly. If she can master this method, she can raise her with him from childhood to adulthood.?Spirit beasts, communicate. This is what she has been dreaming about! Unlike Concubine Yao, Ding Zhiping at this moment is almost going crazy with depression. Although neither Su Han nor Concubine Yao had time to pay attention to Ding Zhiping at this moment, Ding Zhiping felt his face suddenly burning. The mocking looks from the crowd around him made Ding Zhiping feel like there were countless big slaps coming towards his face. He really couldn¡¯t figure it out, what was going on? How could an unknown ordinary boy be able to solve a problem that even Ding Zhiping couldn't solve in one fell swoop? Where does this make Ding Zhiping, the dignified "Holy Mountain Genius", put his face? What makes Ding Zhiping even more crazy is that this boy actually got the attention of Concubine Yao! Concubine Yao, who was as beautiful as a fairy and generous, had not even looked at him, Ding Zhiping, from the moment she came out, but now she looked at this damn boy in a different light! "Could it be that this boy is the kind of person who has some shitty luck? By chance, he mastered a damn method of communicating with spirit beasts? That made him stand out in front of Miss Yao Fei?" Ding Zhiping was extremely depressed, and at the same time, he was extremely jealous of Su Han's bad luck. Not to mention Ding Zhiping, everyone else present, including Deacon Kuai, could not believe their eyes. You must know that although Concubine Yao looks elegant and generous, she is a disciple of the Holy Mountain after all. In fact, she still has a very proud part in her heart. Especially when it comes to looking at people, Miss Yao Fei actually has her own set of ideas. However, at this moment, the proud Concubine Yao looked at this young man differently. "Come here, take out the things you have prepared." Concubine Yao ordered with a flash of light in her eyes. The people below were all so envious that they swallowed their saliva. The benefits they had dreamed of getting were easily obtained by this young man at this moment. After a while, someone from the Moon Temple brought something up. In addition to one million middle-grade Yuan stones, there is also a sparkling token on the jade plate. Concubine Yao handed the token to Su Han with her own hands: "Master Su, this is a high-level sacrificial token from the Moon Temple. There is only one like this in ten years." "What? Advanced offering token?" As soon as these words came out, the eyes of those below were filled with extreme envy and jealousy. They never expected that Concubine Yao would come up with such a good thing! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1004 Silver Moon Holy Mountain You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even the master of the Moon Temple does not have the power to grant this high-level offering token to the Moon Temple alone. It must be voted by the top management of the Moon Temple before it can be awarded to a certain person. ???????????????????? This high-level offering token is only available once every ten years. Once those who obtain this token can enjoy top-notch treatment in the Moon Temple, they will also have a high status in Silver Moon City. The most important thing is that although those who own this token will not necessarily be able to join the Holy Mountain, with the connections in the Moon Temple, the chance of becoming a disciple of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain will be greatly increased! Over the years, in Silver Moon City, some people may have obtained the worship position of the Moon Temple, but in the past ten years, no one has ever obtained the high-level worship token of the Moon Temple. Even among those who are very famous in Silver Moon City, no one has ever obtained a high-level offering token from the Moon Temple. Today, on this occasion, a high-level offering token actually appeared, and it fell on a young man who had been unknown before. This scene was like a bomb that exploded in everyone¡¯s heart. It is conceivable that after today, this young man will become famous in Silver Moon City. "Su Han, accept this token. From now on, you will be a well-known figure in Silver Moon City." Concubine Yao smiled faintly, and her beautiful face regained her elegance and grace. Fang's look. Su Han is not very interested in the token itself. However, if this token can enhance his reputation, he doesn't mind accepting it. At the moment, Su Han smiled and said: "I feel ashamed to receive this token." Seeing Su Han accept the token, Concubine Yao somehow breathed a sigh of relief silently. "You can use this token now. Except that you have no real power, your other treatment is the same as that of the elders of the Moon Temple." Concubine Yao reminded again. Su Han smiled faintly: "Thank you, Miss Yao Fei. However, I don't have any needs yet." Concubine Yao nodded silently and ordered her servants to take the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast away first. Before leaving, the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast roared at Su Han a few times. It was the language of ancient beasts, asking Su Han to find an opportunity as soon as possible and take it to see Yan Tao. ¡°I have to say, this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is really stubborn. Concubine Yao was even more surprised when she saw the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast like this. You know, this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast was ignored by everyone but her before. It seems that Su Han really has the ability to communicate with the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast! At this time, other people in the hall also left one after another at the signal of Deacon Kuai. Although Ding Zhiping really wanted to stay and get closer to the beautiful woman, looking at the situation, the beautiful woman obviously regarded him as nothing, and her attention was not on him at all. ¡°In addition, he made a fool of himself just now, and now no matter how thick-skinned he is, he is too embarrassed to force himself to stay. At that moment, Ding Zhiping could only feel resentment in his heart and walked away in despair. "Su Han, you do you really have no requirements for the Moon Temple? With this high-level offering token, you can actually ask for some resources from the Moon Temple." Concubine Yao didn't know why, but she made another mistake. asked. In fact, she went round and round just because she wanted to ask Su Han for advice on how to communicate with spiritual beasts. However, her inherent reserve and arrogance prevented her from asking. Su Han thought for a moment and said with a smile: "Then please Miss Yao Fei and arrange for me to have an elder from the Moon Temple's intelligence department. I want to inquire about some things." "OK." A trace of disappointment flashed across Concubine Yao's elegant face. Immediately, her moving figure walked inside. Concubine Yao was indeed very efficient in her work. After a while, Su Han was arranged into a quiet quiet room, where an intelligence elder from the Moon Temple was waiting for him. The elder of the Moon Temple, whose surname is Hu, had obviously heard that Su Han had just solved the problem of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast in one fell swoop and obtained the high-level offering token from the Moon Temple. However, Elder Hu was still obviously surprised when he saw Su Han. He obviously did not expect that Su Han would be so young. "Young man, what do you want to know?" Elder Hu asked after suppressing his inner surprise. "Elder Hu." Su Han was not polite and directly took out the marks of the mysterious cloaked men that he had drawn in advance, "Have you ever seen this mark before?"Where have you seen it? " Elder Hu took the mark and looked at the time of burning the incense carefully. Then, Elder Hu shook his head and said: "I have never seen this mark before. Where did you see this mark? In Silver Moon City?" Su Han was a little surprised that not even the elders in the Moon Temple's intelligence department had seen this mark. However, Su Han still nodded: "I saw it on the clothes of some men in black cloaks." Elder Hu pondered: "I have been doing intelligence work in the Moon Temple for nearly sixty years, but I have never seen this mark before. Logically speaking, if this mark belongs to the forces of Silver Moon City, then it is impossible for me to Never seen it before.¡± "If you really see this mark in Silver Moon City, there are only two possibilities." "The first possibility is that the people you saw are not from Silver Moon City." "The second possibility is that those people are from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain!" Elder Hu said. "People from Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" Su Han's expression changed. "Yes, there are some hidden forces in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. I am afraid that even Miss Yao Fei cannot recognize all the signs of those forces. Moreover, based on my many years of experience in intelligence work, many hidden forces have been exposed to outsiders. The active personnel use a separate mark, which is different from the mark of the force. In this way, these personnel can recognize each other, but the mark of the force will not be exposed." Elder Hu said, "Perhaps the mark you provided is a mark used by the hidden forces of Silver Moon Holy Mountain for outsiders." "Of course, this is just a hypothesis I put forward for you based on my many years of experience in intelligence work. It may not be the truth." Su Han smiled and said, "Thank you, Elder Hu. This inference is of great reference value to me." Su Han had never thought before that those men in black cloaks might be from Silver Moon Holy Mountain. ??Silver Moon Holy Mountain is a place full of sacred atmosphere for the people of Silver Moon City. It can be said that Silver Moon Holy Mountain is the backing behind Silver Moon City. Even throughout Cangyun Zeguo, Silver Moon Holy Mountain has a great reputation. ¡°If those men in black cloaks are people from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, then this matter will become even more difficult. Because Silver Moon Holy Mountain is not a place that ordinary people can set foot on. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1005 Bounty Arena You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Little brother, do you want to join Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" Elder Hu observed the words and expressions and asked. "You don't have to join Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, I do want to visit Silver Moon Holy Mountain for some reasons." Su Han said without any concealment. "This is a bit difficult to operate. Silver Moon Holy Mountain will never allow people who are not from the Holy Mountain to take a step inside." Elder Hu said, pondered for a moment, and suddenly said, "However, it is not completely impossible." "What can I do?" Su Han's eyes lit up. "It's like this. Just recently, a bounty competition will be held in Silver Moon City." Elder Hu said, "This bounty arena is a tradition of Silver Moon City. It is held every year, and sometimes even every quarter. However, this time the bounty arena will be the largest in the past ten years. Once, it is said that some big figures from Silver Moon Holy Mountain will attend." "Elder, please tell me more about this bounty arena." Su Han became interested, "Is it that kind of martial arts event?" "No, there is also a martial arts festival in Silver Moon City, but this bounty arena is another matter. The significance of this bounty arena does not lie in the arena itself, but in the bounty. In essence, the bounty arena is A massive bounty campaign.¡± "Reward activity?" "That's right. This bounty arena will have many main stages. There will be a main stage for martial arts, a main stage for alchemy, and a main stage for talismans. Under each main stage, there will be many sub-stages. If you are interested in participating in the bounty, The people in the arena will fight in the arena first, and finally the champion of each arena will be determined. Then, these champions will receive many bounty opportunities." "Opportunities for bounties? Where do these bounties come from?" Elder Hu said: "The people who provide these bounty questions include monks from Silver Moon City, monks who come to Silver Moon City from other places for their reputation, and sometimes people from Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Of course, these bounty questions , all have been screened by the organizer. Every question is a difficult question, and there will be no simple questions that are easy to solve. Of course, the rewards provided for these bounty questions are also very generous. " When Su Han heard this, he gradually understood the meaning of this bounty arena. To put it bluntly, it is to select some champions, and then these champions can accept other people's rewards and help others solve problems. ??Problems that others cannot usually solve are raised in this bounty arena. If a challenger can solve them, those who raised the questions will be paid accordingly. Elder Hu added: "This bounty arena is said to be quite large. There will be some big figures from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain who will come with difficult problems that they cannot solve. If you can become the champion, help them. If you solve the problem, you might get the opportunity to be invited to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain as a guest. There was a precedent for this in the past." In fact, there have been many such examples in the past, because sometimes the bounty issues raised by the big shots, although there are champions who can solve them, cannot be explained clearly in one or two sentences, or cannot be completely solved in a day or two. . In this case, those big shots would indeed ask the challenger to stay at Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Of course, you first need to become the challenger, and you also need to have real ability to solve the bounty problems of those big shots. "It seems that the position of the leader of this general arena is not so easy to obtain." Su Han saw the key to the problem at a glance. Elder Hu nodded, "The champion of this general arena must go through layers of screening before he can stand out. However, if you can get the position of the champion of the general arena, it will definitely be a good opportunity to become famous and make a fortune. Previous rewards The golden arena sometimes only has three or four general stages, and sometimes there are six or seven, but this time there are twelve total stages, which is the largest in the past ten years." "So, this bounty arena is the best opportunity for newcomers to make their mark in Silver Moon City?" Su Han asked. "Of course it is the best opportunity. You must know that the problems that can be raised in the bounty arena are all kinds of. There are doubts about martial arts, there are difficult diseases in cultivation, there are also needs in the way of alchemy, or in terms of talismans, formations In terms of law, beast control almost all the directions you can think of are included. If you can solve these bounty problems as a challenger, you can not only make a fortune, but also a good opportunity to build connections. Sometimes, a difficult problem , and even offer a huge reward!" It has to be said that Elder Hu¡¯s words made Su Han fall into deep thought.   In the world of martial arts, seniority and status are important everywhere. Especially when you have something to do. Su Han came to the Eastern Wasteland and Cangyun Ze Country this time with the purpose of rescuing his father. Then, he can't just bump around like a fool, because now he has no foundation and has not understood the situation. If he bumps around, he will probably get hurt and even implicate his father. . Therefore, when Su Han does things now, he must follow the rules and the rules of the game step by step. Since participating in this bounty arena is a good opportunity to gain status and gain recognition from Silver Moon Holy Mountain, this is undoubtedly Su Han's best choice at the moment. If he does not participate in this bounty arena, I am afraid that according to the rules of Silver Moon City, he will not even be qualified to get close to the dozens of miles of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Even if he can sneak into Silver Moon Holy Mountain, if he has no identity to rely on, what right does he have to say? Therefore, this bounty arena is really a good opportunity that cannot be missed. What¡¯s more, there is still a large bounty to be won. Bounty and resources are Su Han¡¯s favorite things at this stage. "Elder Hu, please tell me more about the bounty arena. For example, how to select the overall champion of the bounty arena? How to select the sub-champions?" Su Han asked. "Well, the general champion of the martial arts arena is naturally selected through martial arts competitions. As for the general champions of other arenas, they are referees recommended by various forces in Silver Moon City, as well as those from Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Some highly respected judges jointly set the questions and selected them.¡± Of course, what Elder Hu is talking about is the situation in this bounty arena. If it were a small-scale bounty arena like the previous ones, there would be no one from Silver Moon Holy Mountain. "Then how to select the champion?" Su Han asked. "It's easy to divide the champion. Sometimes the person who loses the competition for the overall champion becomes the sub-champion. Sometimes, the chief champion simply appoints the sub-champion. However, there is not so much oil and water for the sub-champion. Only problems that the chief challenger does not want to take action personally will be left to the sub-challenge leaders to solve. Moreover, 20% of the bounty received by the sub-challenger boss for solving the problem must be shared with the chief challenger." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1006: Angry Concubine Yao You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han also understood after hearing this. This champion is actually a part-time worker, and is far less prestigious than the general champion. He wants to fight, and he must fight for the seat of the chief challenger. "In addition, if you want to participate in this bounty arena, there is one issue that you must pay attention to, that is, to participate in the championship competition of the bounty arena, you need to pay a certain deposit first. If you do not become the overall champion or points in the end, Challenger, then 90% of this deposit can be refunded. If you become the overall challenger or sub-chamber, but do not solve the bounty task, then this deposit will be confiscated." Elder Hu reminded. Su Han can understand this. This is to prevent many people who fish in troubled waters from rushing to sign up for the bounty ring. This deposit has no impact on Su Han. He believed that as long as he participated in the championship competition, he would be able to get back 100% of the deposit. "Also, if you want to participate in the Bounty Arena, you must hurry up and sign up. The registration for the Champion Competition seems to be over in another week. I have some detailed information about previous Bounty Arenas here, you can take it back look." Elder Hu said again. "Thank you, Elder Hu, for providing me with such important information." Su Han stood up and left. "Haha, there's nothing to be polite about. You have solved such an important problem for Miss Yao Fei. It's not too late for us to thank you. You know, Miss Yao Fei has been anxious about the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast in the past two months. I can¡¯t eat or sleep.¡± Elder Hu smiled. When it comes to Concubine Yao, Su Han's mind immediately reappears that elegant, noble and graceful figure. I have to say that Concubine Yao¡¯s temperament is indeed excellent. Perhaps her appearance was not as delicate and beautiful as Yan Qingshang's, but her outstanding temperament made her feel like a peerless beauty in every move she made. Such a woman seems to have a special magical power, which will indeed leave a deep impression on people's minds unconsciously. However, it is just an impression. At least to Su Han now, this Concubine Yao is half a stranger. " Moreover, Su Han's intuition tells Su Han that the more beautiful this woman is, the more trouble she will have. Moreover, Concubine Yao hesitated to speak to him several times today, as if she wanted to say something to him. In order to avoid endless troubles in the future, Su Han decided that it would be better not to have anything to do with this woman. "I will tell Miss Yao Fei that you are leaving." Elder Hu stood up and said. Su Han nodded, said goodbye, and left the Moon Temple. As soon as Su Han left, Concubine Yao hurriedly entered the private room. "Elder Hu, did Mr. Su Han leave just now?" Concubine Yao asked in surprise. "Yes, let's go. What's wrong, Miss Yao Fei?" Elder Hu asked in surprise, "Is it possible that you have something to do with him?" "Why did you just leave like this?" Concubine Yao stomped her feet angrily. She was still thinking about how to find an excuse so that Su Han could teach her how to communicate with spirit beasts. But I didn¡¯t expect that this boy didn¡¯t even say hello to me and ran away. It was like this before. Just when I was looking for a chance to talk to this guy, he suddenly made a request to meet the intelligence elder of the Moon Temple. ¡°Am I some kind of terrible tigress? To make him avoid it? Not knowing why, Concubine Yao stretched out her slender hand and touched her face. It's obviously well maintained! So tender that you can pinch the water out of it! No matter what, you won¡¯t let that guy run so fast, right? I don¡¯t know why, but Concubine Yao clearly hated the way those young people looked at her like hungry wolves. However, Su Han didn¡¯t show any interest in her, but it made her feel an inexplicable anger. At that moment, Concubine Yao became more and more angry as she thought about it. She stamped her foot and left angrily. "But Elder Hu on the side was shouting something strange in his heart. How could Miss Yao Fei, who had always been well-educated, get angry so easily today? It's so strange! ¡­¡­ From the information provided by Elder Hu, Su Han also grasped the general situation of the bounty arena. Although the bounty arena is held by Silver Moon City, geniuses and strong men from the nearby area can also participate without restrictions. However, unless it is a once-in-a-century bounty arena, there will be no illustrious ones.The strongest men come to participate in the championship competition. In ordinary-level bounty arenas, those famous and strong men rarely appear. Because these famous and powerful people cherish their reputation and will not participate in ordinary activities casually. There is a bounty arena every quarter, and it is undoubtedly a very cheap thing for a well-known strong person to participate. Even if it is a once-in-a-decade bounty arena, those famous experts may not come to participate. And people from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain will not come to participate in the championship competition unless there are special circumstances. However, sometimes, this kind of once-in-a-decade bounty arena will also encounter a grand event with many strong people participating. Everything depends on the specific situation. Su Han came to the registration site for the bounty arena. This once-in-a-decade bounty arena obviously made Silver Moon City extremely lively. This registration site is also full of all kinds of fanatical atmosphere. Su Han felt the fanatical atmosphere and returned to the grand gatherings he had attended before. This feeling made Su Han suddenly full of expectations for the bounty arena. ? Judging from the enthusiasm of the crowd, you can know that this must be a large-scale event. If you can stand out at this grand event, it will undoubtedly bring you many advantages and further enhance your status and voice in Silver Moon City. Su Han made up his mind to perform well this time no matter what, so that this bounty arena would bring him more capital. The registration site was very crowded. However, when everyone saw Su Han, they all automatically made way for Su Han. Because they know that this young man is the holder of the high-level offering token of the Moon Temple. The fact that Concubine Yao gave the high-level enshrinement token from the Moon Temple has undoubtedly spread in Silver Moon City, and many people know that the token fell on the head of a young man. The Temple of the Moon has not given out a high-level offering token for many years. The appearance of a high-level offering token this time also surprised everyone in Silver Moon City and caused a lot of discussion. However, everyone obviously did not expect that Su Han was actually younger than they thought. At the moment, various discussions quietly spread among the crowd. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1007 Tai Ahuang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You want to sign up?" The person in charge of signing up couldn't help but be a little surprised when he knew that he was the owner of the high-level worship token from the Moon Temple. Su Han blinked: "Yes." "The registration deposit is one hundred thousand mid-grade yuan stones. According to the rules, if you fail to compete for the championship, ten percent of the deposit will be deducted, which means 10,000 will be deducted. But if you become the championship, but in the bounty During the arena, if you fail to solve a single bounty task, all your deposits will be deducted. For each bounty task you solve, you can get back 10,000. If you solve ten bounty tasks, you can get all your deposit back. .¡± "Of course, we will charge 10% of all the bounties you get for solving bounty tasks. Can you understand this?" "Of course I understand." Su Han smiled. The deposit of 100,000 medium-grade Yuanshi has blocked out many people who fish in troubled waters. Without the 100,000 deposit, the registration site would have been ten times more crowded. Su Han¡¯s goal is, first of all, to get his 100,000 deposit back intact. This is the most basic. When Su Han turned around and left, the crowd around him gradually started talking. "Is that the person who obtained the high-level offering token from the Moon Temple a few days ago? Why is he so young?" ¡°He also wants to come and participate in the bounty ring.¡± "Alas, the world has changed, and young people who are still young have come to participate in the bounty ring" "Stop saying a few words, who doesn't know that I just got a bounty from the Moon Temple and I am rich. Being rich means being willful." These people were talking in low voices. There is no doubt that Su Han signing up at such a young age would make others feel very unhappy. Even though he is the owner of the high-level offering token of the Moon Temple, he cannot alleviate this feeling of discomfort much. Most of the people who came to sign up for the bounty arena are experienced monks. The more experience you have, the greater your hope of being able to solve various bounty problems. Of course, having rich experience means being older. Therefore, among the people who signed up, there were many old men and middle-aged people. Su Han is the only one who looks like he is less than twenty years old. He is undoubtedly a very dazzling presence at the registration site. Su Han¡¯s words to these people always went in one ear and out the other, and they did not cause any waves in his heart. There are so many people in this world who make sarcastic remarks. If everyone who makes sarcastic remarks has to be dealt with, I am afraid they will piss themselves to death first. Just as I was about to walk out of the registration site, I suddenly heard a commotion outside the door. Immediately afterwards, someone exclaimed: "Oh my God, what did I see? That senior strong man, isn't he the legendary Emperor Tai'a?" "Who is Tai Ahuang?" "Oh my god! You don't even know about Tai Ahuang! How ignorant and ignorant you are!" "This Emperor is a well-known and powerful casual cultivator in our Silver Moon City area. He is also one of the few top warriors who has reached the pinnacle level of the Imperial Dao among the casual cultivators in our Silver Moon City area!" "The pinnacle level of the Imperial Dao? Oh my god, even if such a strong man joins the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, his status will not be low, right?" "That's right. However, I have heard that this Emperor is determined not to join any force, especially not to join the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If he wanted to join the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, he would have joined long ago." "Thiswhy is this?" ¡°I don¡¯t know. Such top-notch experts have very temperamental personalities. The logic of their actions cannot be guessed by people like us.¡± "Tai'huang, is he going to participate in our bounty ring?" "Impossible, it must be a coincidence. Tai'ahuang is a top powerhouse in the famous party. With a Tai'a sword to conquer the world, he doesn't like our bounty arena that only happens once in ten years, right?" "That's not necessarily true, right? In the past, this once-in-a-decade bounty arena also had strong men from the later stages of the Imperial Path participating, right?" "You also said that he is a strong person in the late stage of the Imperial Way. Can a strong person in the late stage of the Imperial Way be on the same level as a strong person at the peak of the Imperial Way?" "The strong ones in the late stage of the Imperial Path are very strong, but a hundred strong ones in the late stage of the Imperial Path can't compare to one Tai Ah Huang." "Anyway, I think Tai Ah Huang may be here to participate in the bounty ring." "With his strength, he is more than enough to be a judge in the bounty ring. If he really comes to compete in the bounty ring, then the bounty ring will be lively this time, with manyEveryone will come because of his name. " For a time, there were different opinions. Su Han had just walked out of the registration place and looked in the direction of everyone's eyes, just in time to see a figure in green with a sword disappearing into the distance. The strongest person at the pinnacle of the Imperial Way? From what everyone said, it can be inferred that many people present have never seen a powerful person at the pinnacle of the Imperial Dao. If there are experts at the pinnacle of Imperial Dao to participate in the bounty arena, it will undoubtedly become a very lively arena. However, intellectually speaking, this is not realistic. "These experts at the pinnacle of the Imperial Dao are all hidden masters. They really have no interest in participating in this ordinary bounty arena activity, right?" However, from the bottom of his heart, Su Han really hopes that Tai Ah Huang can participate in the bounty arena, which will undoubtedly increase the gold content of this bounty arena by many levels. In this way, more people will come to post bounties, and more high-level bounties will appear. Returning to his residence, Su Han found that no one in the inn was asleep either. They were in small groups, discussing with great interest the Tai Ah Huang's appearance at the bounty ring registration site today. "I heard that Tai Ah Huang was invited by the organizer for the finale. He did not need to participate in the selection of the general champion, and he directly received a general champion spot! Moreover, he will also serve as a judge in the bounty ring and intervene in the selection of other general champions. "A monk said loudly. "Is it true or false? Is your information accurate?" "It's absolutely true. My uncle is a staff member of the organizer. Do you think my information is accurate?" "However, if I were Tai Ahuang, I would definitely directly ask for the position of chief champion. Only then would I be barely worthy of the status of a powerful person at the pinnacle of the Imperial Way!" "Yes, in fact, Emperor Tai'a came to participate in this once-in-a-decade bounty ring, and he still condescended to do so." "Isn't that true? My uncle said that Tai Ah Huang actually owed a favor to the organizer and was invited to the finale!" Su Han couldn't help but be stunned when he heard these conversations. He didn't expect that the information here was more detailed than the information at the registration site. What I heard at the registration site were just hearsay, and most of them were guesses. ¡°So it¡¯s true that Tai Ah Huang came to participate in the bounty ring.¡± "Well, it can't be fake. In this way, this bounty arena will definitely become more lively!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1008: A powerful lineup of champions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There was still a week left before the official start of the bounty arena. In the following week, Su Han was not idle either. He wandered around Silver Moon City and went wherever the excitement was. After going through this for a few days, Su Han gained a lot. He has a deeper understanding of the customs and customs of Silver Moon City. Silver Moon City is like a pearl embedded in the northern land of Cangyunze Kingdom, and the existence of Silver Moon Holy Mountain adds a lot of mystery to this pearl. In the past few days, Su Han could not help but feel the admiration and enthusiasm of the people of Silver Moon City for the Holy Mountain of Silver Moon all the time. The geniuses of Silver Moon Holy Mountain and the powerful men of Silver Moon Holy Mountain are all the objects of worship by the people of Silver Moon City. And this time the bounty arena, with the presence of big figures from the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, and the finale of a heavyweight casual cultivator like Tai'huang, the gold content suddenly increased a lot, and the attraction doubled. In the past few days, powerful men from various cities around Silver Moon City have been pouring into Silver Moon City like crucian carp crossing a river. As time passed day by day, the latest news kept coming from the inn where Su Han stayed. It is said that there are Alchemy masters at the Alchemy Emperor level who also come to Silver Moon City to sign up for the challenge of the bounty ring. In addition, there is also a top master who is very famous in the area of ????Silver Moon City in terms of talismans, as well as a formation master This lineup is scary to say the least. And the level of this bounty arena has been continuously improved with the participation of these characters, and it has been raised to a level that only happens once in thirty, fifty, or even a hundred years. A week has passed by in a flash, and finally the day has come when the bounty arena officially begins. Su Han came to the bounty arena with his competition nameplate. It can be seen from the level of personnel sent by the organizer to participate in the reception that the level of this bounty arena has obviously improved a lot compared to the last time Su Han signed up. A very professional deacon-level person with a warm smile politely invited Su Han to the selection area. Arriving at the selection area, Su Han found that although there were many people present, with at least a million onlookers, the number of people participating in the championship competition was not as many as Su Han had imagined. The number of people participating in the championship competition is only about 500 at a glance. However, after thinking about it, Su Han felt that it was normal. After all, the deposit requires 100,000 middle-grade Yuanshi. If you fail to become the champion, 10,000 yuan will be deducted as the registration fee. Although many people may not be able to afford 10,000 middle-grade yuan stones, it is normal for many people to choose not to spend the money if they know it is a waste of money. Only those who have enough confidence in themselves will choose to pay a deposit. Seeing Su Han walk into the selection area, all the contenders who had already arrived looked a little surprised. Obviously, everyone will be more or less surprised by such a young contender. Especially those contenders who are not local to Silver Moon City, they show obvious contempt. Su Han didn't care. After looking around, he quietly found a seat and sat down. Suddenly, Su Han felt that not far behind him, there seemed to be a look staring at him fiercely. Looking back, I saw Ding Zhiping sitting on a seat not far behind him, looking at Su Han with two flaming eyes. This Ding Zhiping is also the younger one among the contenders present. Enemies are extremely jealous when they meet. Looking at Ding Zhiping¡¯s eyes that seemed to be spitting out fire, Su Han smiled faintly and turned back. Ding Zhiping did not expect that Su Han would come to participate in the championship competition in the bounty ring. At this moment, if his eyes could kill, he would have killed Su Han ten or eight times. "This kid is really overestimating his abilities. Think he is just lucky enough to be able to covet the position of the leader of this bounty ring?" Ding Zhiping sneered secretly, this kid is too naive, he didn't ask, how many extraordinary people came to the bounty ring this time? ????????? In addition to Tai¡¯huang who is the finale, there are also powerful men at the level of Dan Emperor, as well as top experts in the field of formations and talismans. He, Ding Zhiping, is a genius in alchemy, but in this bounty arena, he can only compete for the position of sub-champion, and he doesn't even have to think about it as the overall champion. "As for Su Han, Ding Zhiping felt that he was just an ordinary kid who had some bad luck, and was far from being able to even win the championship. In other words, they?The reason for participating is to give away money. Thinking of this, Ding Zhiping's mood improved a lot. Although Ding Zhiping didn't know whether Concubine Yao would come to watch the bounty arena this time, Concubine Yao would definitely have heard about the final list of champions and sub-champions. When the time comes, Su Han¡¯s name is not on the list of champions, but his name is Ding Zhiping. Concubine Yao will naturally understand who is better, Ding Zhiping or Su Han. At this moment, several footsteps came from outside. Everyone present looked up and saw a few people who looked like senior officials of the organizer, respectfully surrounding a cold-faced middle-aged man in Tsing Yi, who walked in quickly. Everyone's eyes suddenly lit up: "The Emperor! He is really the Emperor. Are the rumors these days really true?" "Tai Ah Huang is my idol!" I saw the Emperor Tai'a's breath was cold, and there was a sword on his waist. It was the Tai'a Sword that he never left his body. Su Han saw Tai Ahuang¡¯s back from a distance outside the registration venue that day, and naturally recognized the middle-aged man as Tai Ahuang. Tai Ah Huang obviously didn¡¯t have much interest in the contenders present. After looking around briefly, he found a place to sit down. At this time, a senior official from the organizer stepped forward and waved his hands slightly to signal for silence. "Everyone, I am very happy to tell you that this time the level of the bounty arena has been raised to a once-in-a-century level. Therefore, we have added three more general chairperson positions to the original twelve. We have already reserved candidates for these three general championship positions. They are Senior Tai Ah Huang, Senior Alchemy Master Jin Hong Alchemy Emperor from Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and the well-known Alchemy Master in Silver Moon City. Senior Chen Xiangyuan, a master of formation techniques." "These three experts were originally invited to be judges, but with the efforts of our organizers, these three experts agreed to become judges and contestants at the same time." "What does this mean? It means that the specifications of this bounty arena will far exceed expectations, and the number and specifications of bounty tasks will far exceed your expectations!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1009: Extremely difficult test questions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as these words came out, everyone present cheered. With these three masters in the finale, it is also a great event for these contenders. This means that there will be many high-level bounty missions. As long as they can become the overall champion or sub-champion, they can receive these high-level bounty missions with generous rewards. ¡°Moreover, these three people do not occupy the original twelve general championship positions, which is a great thing for everyone. However, everyone also has a vague worry, that is, these three experts are both the general champion and the judges. Will they suppress those talented people during the selection process and prevent them from becoming the champion? You must know that once those talented people become champions, they will also compete with these three experts for high-level bounty tasks. The senior management of the organizer smiled faintly, as if he could see through the minds of these people, and said: "Don't worry, everyone, these three are senior experts. Their character is trustworthy, and they definitely represent justice and fairness. This One thing, you don¡¯t have to doubt it.¡± "Yes, yes, I don't know about the other two masters, but Tai'huang is my idol. He will definitely not do that, nor does he bother to do that." "It is our honor to be on the same stage as these three masters. What status do these three masters have? Do they need to suppress you? You are really stupid!" Many of the contenders present rushed to criticize him. "Okay, now announce the rules. In this bounty arena, the competition for the overall champion will be held first. After all the general champions are competed, the sub-champions will be selected." "The competition for the general champion is divided into three areas, the martial arts field, the alchemy field and the comprehensive field. Each area has four seats for the general champion. You can freely choose which field you want to compete for the general champion position. .¡± Speaking of these three fields, Su Han had the urge to participate in them all. He even wanted to ask if he could span two fields at the same time. However, before Su Han could ask, someone at the scene shouted: "I don't know, is it possible to compete in both the martial arts arena and the alchemy arena? I have some experience in both aspects. Give up. It¡¯s a pity in every aspect!¡± This person asked Su Han what he was thinking. What Su Han didn't expect was that as soon as this person said it, he actually won many echoes. It seems that there are many such people! The senior executive also smiled slightly: "Theoretically, one person can participate in the competition in three fields at the same time. However, the competition in the three fields is carried out at the same time. Before you cross the fields, you must first weigh whether you have the strength. . Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew, as you won¡¯t even get the champion of the last realm.¡± ¡°Furthermore, if you fail to compete in two areas, your deposit will be deducted twice, 10,000 each time. If you fail to compete in three areas, you will be deducted 30,000. So, you need to think carefully.¡± Many people at the scene suddenly stopped talking. Obviously, the words of this senior executive discouraged many people who had this idea. However, these words did not dispel Su Han's thoughts. But Su Han then thought about it. In terms of martial arts, he was young after all, and his current strength was still limited. If you join in the excitement in the martial arts field, you are likely to be besieged by everyone. "Then it's decided, I'm going to get involved in both the alchemy field and the comprehensive field. If one person gets two general championship positions at the same time, this kind of thing will definitely cause a sensation." What Su Han wants now is a sensation. If it doesn't cause a sensation, how can he have the confidence to go to Silver Moon Holy Mountain in the future, and where will he have the right to speak? Su Han believes that he definitely has the strength to win the title of general champion in both the alchemy field and the comprehensive field at the same time. "Okay, now those who are participating in the martial arts competition, come this way." In an instant, half of the people at the scene left. The number of people participating in martial arts competitions is always the largest. "Those who participate in the competition in the field of alchemy, go this way." Another group of people stood up, but only a few dozen people remained. ?Obviously, the comprehensive field is the field with the least competition. "This kid actually participates in the field of alchemy?" Ding Zhiping was shocked when he saw Su Han standing up. He also thought that Su Han would definitely participate in the comprehensive competition. After all, spiritual beast cultivation is a comprehensive field. And?Competition in the comprehensive field is also minimal. "Is it possible that this kid thinks he has found his own way and is going to make a name for himself in the field of alchemy?" Ding Zhiping suddenly sneered, "Then let me teach him a lesson in the field of alchemy first, so that he knows what it means to be in the alchemy field! " There were approximately one hundred and fifty people participating in the alchemy competition, and they were taken to an alchemy hall. "Everyone, because in this bounty arena, solving the bounty task is the most important thing, so the selection of the champion will not be too complicated. In front of each of you, there is a scroll, and in the scroll is the judge of this bounty arena. A carefully designed alchemy exam paper. All you have to do is try your best to complete this exam paper. The more questions you answer correctly, the higher the total score. The top four people with the highest total score will get the top four in the alchemy field. A total championship position." "If the total scores are the same, the ranking will be determined based on the order in which the exam papers are completed." "By the way, many of this exam paper are from previous bounty missions. You can also get a preliminary understanding of the difficulty of bounty missions from this exam paper. Haha, some of you said before that you need to cross fields. Competing for the championship, after you see the questions in this examination paper, you will feel that you are too naive." The examiner said as he activated the formation restrictions in the hall. Once this restriction is lifted, everyone's audio, visual and spiritual consciousness will be isolated, so there is no possibility of cheating. Those who are impatient have already opened the examination scroll at this moment. After a quick scan, they immediately felt like they were breaking out in a cold sweat. It turns out that the questions in this examination paper are divided into nine levels of difficulty from one to nine. The questions at the first few levels are not very difficult, but as you go up, the difficulty of the questions increases exponentially with each level. By reaching the sixth or seventh level of difficulty, it is already very difficult. As for the difficulty level of eight and nine, it can be said to be a breakthrough. Everyone finally understood why the examiner just stopped everyone from competing for the title of champion across fields. ¡° Such an alchemy test paper is almost impossible to complete within the specified time. How can you have more time and energy to compete for champions in other fields? Thinking about competition in other fields, it will be equally scary. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1010: Being Misunderstood You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, there was one exception, and that was Su Han. No matter whether it was in Southern Xinjiang or the Thousand Islands Region, Su Han had never encountered any problems in the alchemy field. Even if he comes to this Cangyunze Country, he will not be an exception. Because the Dandao foundation of Cangyun Zeguo is still inferior to that of the legendary Imperial Capital of Great Xia. At the moment, Su Han was not in a hurry and browsed through these questions first. The questions at this level are clearly arranged from easy to difficult. By reaching the eighth level, the question is already a question that can only be answered by a half-step Dan Emperor. As for the ninth level question, one needs to reach the Alchemy Emperor level to be able to answer it. For Su Han, although these questions are not unanswerable, it will take a lot of effort to answer them perfectly one by one. The time to answer the questions is six hours in total. If Su Han wants to catch up with the comprehensive field examination, he must at least set aside some time for the comprehensive field examination, which means that he has to hand in the paper in advance. This way, the time left for Su Han to answer the questions was very tight. However, for Su Han, these problems are not a problem. At the moment, Su Han was so powerful that he solved all the problems in the first five levels in less than half an hour. The previous five-level questions are basically not very difficult as long as you have the foundation of a fifth-level alchemy king or above. ???To truly distinguish between high and low, you have to look at the questions from level six to level nine. When it comes to the questions at the sixth and seventh levels, the difficulty becomes somewhat obvious. Even an Alchemy King of Level 5 or above would find it a bit difficult. However, for Su Han, the difficulty is just a cloud. In less than half an hour, Su Han solved the problems at the sixth and seventh levels. The difficulty of the eighth-level problem has suddenly increased by one level. Alchemy kings from fifth to eighth levels are basically helpless when facing this problem. ¡° Only the ninth-level Alchemy King and the half-level Alchemy King have the possibility to answer this question. With one go, Su Han solved the eighth level problem again. "Am I answering the questions a little too fast?" Su Han suddenly realized this problem. Up to now, less than an hour and a half had passed since he answered the questions. At this time, most people participating in the alchemy competition should not have finished the first five levels of questions. ¡°Since I want to create a sensation, I can¡¯t be so hesitant. Now that I have come to participate in the bounty ring, let¡¯s show my strength. The more strength I show now, the more I will have a say in my actions in the future!¡± Su Han made up his mind and began to conquer the ninth level problem again. The ninth level question is a bit complicated, but for Su Han, it is just a matter of spending more time discussing it. Two hours after the exam started, Su Han had solved all the questions on the exam paper. Use your own competition nameplate to stamp the answer sheet. This means that it is his exclusive answer sheet and no one can change it or modify it without authorization. Afterwards, Su Han walked out of the examination room and handed in his answer sheet. When the judges realized that the young man in front of them was going to hand in the paper in advance, they all couldn't help but take a breath, and their expressions became extremely exciting at that moment. Whether it was the judges from the organizer or the Jinhong Danhuang who came from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, everyone looked at Su Han with extremely strange eyes. "You want to hand in the paper?" Jinhong Danhuang asked in a more serious tone, "Submit the paper in advance?" "Yeah." Su Han nodded innocently. "Why are you in such a hurry to hand in the exam paper?" Jin Hongdanhuang didn't believe that this young man could finish the exam paper. You know, this time there is an Alchemy Emperor-level figure who came from other places to participate in the competition in the Alchemy Domain. Although he is only a junior Alchemy Emperor and is not as high as the Jinhong Alchemy Emperor, he is also a member of the Alchemy Domain. Mighty. They are sitting in the examination room honestly and have not completed the test papers yet. What is going on? "That's it. I'm going to take the comprehensive field exam, and I hope I can catch up." Su Han didn't intend to hide it. Jinhong Danhuang was speechless immediately. Is this young man handing in the paper in advance just to compete in the comprehensive field? In this case, you could have participated in the comprehensive field competition from the beginning, so why waste time in the alchemy field? Jinhong Alchemy Emperor, like most alchemy experts in the martial arts world, regards alchemy as life. ?In the eyes of Jinhong Danhuang, Han Han rushed to the scene like this, which was undoubtedly a kind of blasphemy against the alchemy way. ¡°Moreover, it is impossible to finish the alchemy test paper in such a short time. In this case, what is the significance of your coming to this alchemy field? Jinhong Danhuang was speechless and waved his hand like a fly: "Since you have handed in the paper, you can go." Since the prejudice has been formed, Jinhong Danhuang will naturally not have a good look towards this young man. Su Han can understand. Putting himself in his shoes, if he and Jinhong Danhuang changed places, he would probably think the same thing if he encountered such a stupid young man. At the moment, Su Han smiled slightly, nodded his head in a neither humble nor overbearing manner, and strode out. As soon as Su Han left, Jinhong Danhuang's face turned dark on the spot, and he couldn't help but reprimanded: "Young people today are really frivolous Meng Lang, they actually treat such a serious matter as a child's play!" "Emperor Jinhong Dan, calm down. Young people don't know how high the sky is, and there will always be one or two who are ignorant." "Yes, this kind of boy is not worthy of Lord Dan Huang's anger." "However, this young man looks polite and polite, and he doesn't seem like an ignorant person? Did he really answer all the questions?" Some people also raised their own questions. However, as soon as this was brought up, others immediately refuted: "Impossible! Even if I finish the answer in advance, it is impossible to advance so far. There are six hours in total, and only two hours have passed now!" "It's only one third of the time, how is this possible?" Jinhong Danhuang even sneered and said nothing. He didn't even bother to refute such words. Obviously, in Jinhong Danhuang's view, it is simply impossible to answer all the questions on the exam paper in two hours. Unless this young man knows all the questions and answers on the test paper in advance. "However, these test questions were mainly asked by him, Jinhong Danhuang. Without the help of Jinhong Danhuang in cheating, where did that kid get the test questions and answers? Therefore, Jinhong Alchemy Emperor still firmly believes that that boy is a frivolous person who is blaspheming the sacred alchemy way. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1011 Everyone¡¯s unanimous contempt You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, Su Han had already gone straight to the examination room in the comprehensive field. The competition in the three fields started at the same time, and the competition in the comprehensive field has already started for two hours. In other words, Su Han has already rushed there two hours later than the others. Therefore, Su Han didn't waste any time and quickly came to the comprehensive field examination room. "What? You want to participate in a cross-field competition in a comprehensive field?" The judges in the comprehensive field also looked incredulous after hearing Su Han's request. Chen Xiangyuan, the formation master, couldn't help but ask: "Which field did you come from before? Didn't you give up because the competition was too difficult and come to our comprehensive field?" Su Han didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Why did everyone¡¯s first reaction be that he was giving up on himself? Don't you think about the possibility that you are a genius? However, Su Han can also understand. After all, among these contenders, I am obviously younger. If we really want to say that there will be any outstanding contenders, then no one will think of themselves. Su Han didn¡¯t bother to explain. Anyway, the rules allowed him to cross fields, and these judges couldn¡¯t stop him. "Master Chen, this is my competition nameplate, please take a look at it." Su Han didn't want to waste time with these judges outside. Now he had two full hours less than others, and he had to race against time. Although Chen Xiangyuan was surprised, he did not have a bad temper like Jinhong Danhuang, and he did not embarrass Su Han and put him into the examination room. After Su Han entered, Chen Xiangyuan was even more impressed: "A lot of people were clamoring for cross-field competition before, but when the field competition started, there was no movement among them. Unexpectedly, there were actually people who wanted to compete across fields. host?" "Master Chen, maybe this is a dude from some family. A dude doesn't care about deducting the registration fee. It's just nonsense." "Yes, it has only been two hours. The competition in the martial arts field cannot be over, and the competition in the alchemy field is not that easy." "I estimate that those two fields were too difficult and he couldn't see any hope, so he simply gave up and came to our comprehensive field." "It's a pity that our comprehensive field is not a place where people can make mistakes. On the contrary, the test questions in the comprehensive field are the most difficult. If this young man wants to try his luck, he is destined to be disappointed." These judges are quite consistent in their evaluations of the comprehensive field examination questions. Regarding Su Han¡¯s evaluation, it was surprisingly unanimous. Su Han found a seat in the examination room under the guidance of a dedicated person. Soon, an examination paper was also sent to him. This test paper is similar to the test paper in the field of alchemy. It is also divided into nine levels of difficulty. Issues in the comprehensive field are relatively more complex, covering a wider range, and can be said to be diverse. However, these are not problems for Su Han. In Su Han¡¯s previous life, because he could not practice martial arts, he focused on these miscellaneous fields and dabbled in many skills. It can be said that there is nothing he does not understand as long as it is interesting, astronomy, geography, mechanics, and various miscellaneous subjects. Therefore, for him, the test questions in this comprehensive field are not only not a hindrance, but also the most appealing to him. Some of the contestants present are good at formations, some are good at talismans, and some are good at controlling beasts, astrology, and weapon refining It can be said that they are all the best in one aspect. However, none of them can understand all fields like Su Han. There must be knowledgeable and talented people here, but if you want to compete with Su Han in general knowledge, there probably won¡¯t even be anyone here to carry his shoes. However, after all, the comprehensive field is not Su Han's main business. In the comprehensive field, although Su Han is also able to do it with ease, he cannot do it as freely as in the alchemy field. There are some questions that Su Han needs to consider carefully before he can give the most accurate answer. However, there are still four hours before the end of the game, which is enough for him to perform. When the total of six hours was almost over, Su Han finally completed the comprehensive field examination paper and stamped the examination paper with his own competition nameplate. Because it was almost time to hand in the paper, Su Han didn't do anything to hand it in early. He firmly believes that even if there are extremely strong people among these competitors, when it comes to the level of all-around ability in this comprehensive field, there is definitely no one present who can surpass him.   So, he is very confident in himself. As for the alchemy field, Su Han never considered the possibility that he would lose. In the field of alchemy, Su Han is the absolute emperor. In this comprehensive field, Su Han never thought that he would lose. At least one of the four places will definitely fall to him. At this time, the selection time is officially over. In the alchemy examination room, Ding Zhiping breathed a long sigh of relief after handing in the scroll. These six hours of assessment time were like torture for him. The exam questions from Level 6 to Level 9 were too difficult for him. He racked his brains and only finished the sixth question. He just barely pieced together some answers to the seventh question without even thinking about scoring. As for the exam questions for Level 8 and Level 9, Ding Zhiping turned a blind eye. It was difficult for him to understand the two test questions. Some of the contents were like a sacred book to him. Not to mention completing these two test questions, Ding Zhiping simply didn¡¯t do them. It can be said that this super difficult test paper really hit Ding Zhiping a bit. However, he was not discouraged. If it is difficult for him, it will be difficult for others as well. Ding Zhiping believed that his alchemy attainments were definitely at the upper level among these competitors. Although I dare not compare with the powerful Alchemy King and the half-step Alchemy King, at least, there is no problem at all compared to that boy Su Han. That kid, I¡¯m afraid he may even have difficulty completing the first five levels of exam questions! Thinking of this, Ding Zhiping couldn't help but look towards Su Han's seat. Suddenly his eyes froze, as if he saw something incredible. Su Han is not in his seat! Where has this kid gone? "Could it be that the paper was handed in early?" Ding Zhiping almost laughed out loud when he thought about this. Thinking about it, this kid thought that the alchemy test questions were too difficult, so he gave up on his own initiative and tried his luck in other fields, right? Outside the examination room, the Alchemy Emperor who came from other places also handed his answer scroll to Jinhong Alchemy Emperor, and then smiled bitterly: "Senior Jinhong, these examination questions are too difficult, aren't they?" Jinhong Danhuang smiled lightly: "Why, you don't even have confidence?" "I almost didn't finish it." The Alchemy Emperor told the truth. "These test questions were originally designed to let these contestants understand the difficulty of the bounty question. But since even you have almost finished it, it is even less possible for others. I think the highest score in the alchemy field today is you. ¡± Jinhong Danhuang said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1012 The shocked judges You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Dear contenders, after a whole day of competition, you must be tired. Tonight, you can rest freely, but don't leave too far from the examination room area. Early tomorrow morning, we will calculate the results as quickly as possible. Answer sheet and announce results.¡± Walking out of the examination room, Su Han found that the large square outside the examination room was bustling with at least a million people, and the atmosphere was extremely fanatical. Obviously, everyone is waiting for the twelve general champions to be selected and show up as soon as possible. One night passed quickly. For martial arts monks, this night is nothing. After some meditation, it will be the next morning. In the examination room, all the judges gathered again. In the martial arts field, although the competition is a live competition, it still needs to be discussed and judged by the judges before the final four champions can be selected. Therefore, in all three areas, judges need to gather together and only after judging and scoring can the overall champion be selected. ¡°There were so many people clamoring for cross-field challenges before, but why were there actually no cross-field people?¡± said a judge in the martial arts field. Master Chen Xiangyuan smiled: "In our comprehensive field, there is a person who came over halfway and said he is challenging across fields." "Oh, that should be from the alchemy field, right? Anyway, in our martial arts field, no one leaves midway." The martial arts field judge said. The Jinhong Danhuang on the side snorted coldly: "That is an ignorant Meng Lang guy who is just here to cause trouble. I don't think he is a cross-field challenge? It is clearly a cross-field nonsense." Everyone couldn't help laughing. Everyone knew that Jinhong Danhuang had a bad temper, and they were not surprised. Emperor Tai'a on the side raised his eyebrows after hearing what Emperor Jinhong Dan said, and asked: "Is there really someone who crosses fields? I don't know which contender it is?" Jinhong Danhuang waved his hand: "That kind of guy, it's okay not to say anything." However, Master Chen Xiangyuan laughed and said: "I checked his information. Not long ago, this contender seemed to have solved a problem in the feeding of spirit beasts in your Moon Temple in Silver Moon City, so he has become quite famous recently. . I just don¡¯t know, does he have real abilities? Or is he just a vain person?" Jinhong Alchemy Emperor snorted coldly and said: "Whether he has real ability or not, he is still just a young man, and his real ability is limited. Besides, it is impossible to finish the examination questions in our alchemy field in two hours." "Between each other, it is impossible for people to finish our comprehensive field test questions in four hours. In other words, there are no people who can complete the comprehensive field test questions." Master Chen Xiangyuan said. Tai Ahuang smiled at the corner of his mouth and said: "It's understandable that young people occasionally behave frivolously. If every young person followed the rules, it wouldn't be fun. I think this young man is interesting, interesting .¡± Jinhong Danhuang was speechless for a while, then shook his head and said: "If fellow Taoist Tai'a saw his answer sheet, he wouldn't say that." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The emperor, Tai'a Huang chin, chuckled: "Everyone, please hurry up and review and discuss. I'm afraid people outside are impatient." At this moment, everyone stopped talking nonsense and began to review the answer sheets they had in hand. The judges in the martial arts field also gathered together and began to discuss the strength and gains and losses of each contender. Not long after, a surprised cry came from the comprehensive field. Everyone looked up and saw that the voice was actually made by Master Chen Xiangyuan. Chen Xiangyuan looked strange and exclaimed repeatedly: "How is this possible? How is this possible?" Looking at his expression, it seemed like he had seen the most incredible thing in the world. ¡°Master Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± "Is there some incredible answer?" The muscles on Chen Xiangyuan's face were trembling slightly. Then he slammed the table and shouted: "Monster, monstrous monster! All the answer sheets in the comprehensive field have been completed, and all of them are perfect answers without any flaws. This is ¡­ Damn it, this is a comprehensive field!¡± "What?" As soon as Chen Xiangyuan said this, all the judges were in an uproar. "Master Chen, are you kidding?" You must know that this comprehensive field covers all kinds of miscellaneous subjects such as formations, mechanisms, beast control, astrology, and all kinds of messy problems. Even the most knowledgeable person cannot be proficient in everything. Master Chen said before that people who can complete examination questions in comprehensive fields basically?? does not exist, this is not said casually. In the comprehensive field, being able to answer two-thirds of the questions is considered very knowledgeable. How could someone possibly answer all the questions in the comprehensive field? "Master Chen, are you kidding us and trying to liven up the atmosphere?" Chen Xiangyuan smiled bitterly and said: "How can I have the leisure? Besides, this examination paper is here. If you don't believe it, you can take a look for yourself. Taoist friend Tai'a, if you don't believe it, can you take a look and check it?" Tai Ahhuang moved and landed next to Chen Xiangyuan, picking up the answer sheet. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tai'huang's expression also became serious. Obviously, he has never seen anything like this after traveling all over the country for so many years. Looking at it, Tai Ahuang¡¯s expression changed from solemn to amazed: ¡°It¡¯s really so, it¡¯s really so.¡± It¡¯s not that Tai Ahuang has never seen geniuses before, on the contrary, he has seen many more. But this was his first time seeing such a weird prodigy. At this time, an even weirder scene happened. I heard another exclamation coming from the Alchemy Domain. ¡° Moreover, this exclamation was louder and more exaggerated than the one Chen Xiangyuan made just now. "What's going on here?" "Is there another moth in the alchemy field?" All the judges were no longer calm, and all looked towards the direction of the alchemy field. "In our field of alchemy, there are also perfect answer sheets. Haha, it's so exciting. Jinhong Alchemy Emperor, please take a look at it, it is definitely a perfect answer sheet." A judge in the field of alchemy jumped up from his seat impatiently and handed the answer sheet to Jin Hong Alchemy Emperor. Jinhong Danhuang was able to keep his composure and took the answer sheet. However, his calmness soon disappeared. His beard trembled and he jumped up from his seat: "Genius, absolute genius! Come on, look at who's name is on the answer sheet. This person's attainments in alchemy amaze even me!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1013: The list of total champions is announced You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing how excited Jinhong Danhuang was, the other judges couldn't help but remind him: "Sir Danhuang, you can't open the seal to see whose paper you have not finished reviewing all the test papers." Jinhong Alchemy Emperor slammed the table and shouted: "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and review it, hurry up and open the paper! Hurry up, hurry up, I have a hunch that the person who answers this question must be an unprecedented Alchemy genius , an ancient wizard. He will definitely be at the top of the alchemy field, at least he has reserved a spot as the overall champion in the alchemy field. " "Lord Dan Huang, could it be the answer sheet for Lord Dan Huang who came from other places?" someone reminded. Jinhong Danhuang was stunned. Thinking about it, it is not impossible. However, Jinhong Alchemy Emperor always felt that the attainments of the Alchemy Emperor participating in the competition should not have reached such a profound level. Even Jinhong Danhuang himself is not sure if he can answer this test paper better than the owner of this test paper if he goes into battle in person. However, judging from the looks of the other judges, it was obvious that this examination paper was probably that of the Alchemy Emperor. At this time, Master Chen Xiangyuan over there also interjected: "In our comprehensive field, we also have an incredible genius. Unexpectedly, this bounty arena is really a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger." At this moment, Chen Xiangyuan was actually more excited than Jinhong Danhuang. On their comprehensive field answer sheet, even if Chen Xiangyuan personally participated in the battle, he could only answer 70% to 80% of the test questions correctly. Chen Xiangyuan really wants to know who the owner of this perfect answer sheet is? There have been incredible answers in both the alchemy field and the comprehensive field, which has made everyone's expectations for the martial arts field skyrocketed. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The field of martial arts had already been in the ring yesterday, and there would certainly not be any dark horse that defies the will of the heavens to appear at this time. "However, after being stimulated, everyone's speed of grading papers skyrocketed, because everyone wanted to complete the review as soon as possible, so as to know what kind of monster the owners of the two heaven-defying answer papers were? Soon, all the answer sheets were reviewed and the scores were tallied. The top four in the martial arts field have similar results. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT??? In the comprehensive field, the perfect score on the answer sheet was far behind the second to fourth place answer sheets. After the scores were tallied, all answer sheets were unsealed, and the numbers on the answer sheets can be seen. This number is the number printed on the contestant¡¯s nameplate. When the number was revealed, everyone was shocked again. The numbers on the full-mark answer sheet for the alchemy field and the full-mark answer sheet for the comprehensive field are actually exactly the same. In other words, these two answer sheets were actually written by the same person? For a moment, everyone thought it was a ghost. How could such a thing happen? However, someone immediately reacted and shouted: "It's the cross-region challenger! Only cross-region challengers will have answers in two fields at the same time!" Boom This person¡¯s words were like a depth charge, exploding in the judges¡¯ circle. "A cross-region challenger? This cross-region challenger can take the exams in two regions at the same time and still come out on top?" "How could there be such a person? Is this a rhythm that will drive us all crazy?" "Who is this person?" Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes became extremely strange, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but look towards Jinhong Danhuang. Isn¡¯t this person the ignorant Meng Lang whom Jinhong Danhuang looked down on before? And was severely criticized by Jinhong Danhuang? "This I didn't expect that Dan Emperor would sometimes make mistakes?" Jinhong Danhuang was even more embarrassed and murmured: "Unexpectedly, I am really blinded by lard this time. Such a genius is actually regarded as a fool by me. I am really ashamed, ashamed." Chen Xiangyuan was also so excited that he was running around in circles and kept saying: "I can't wait. I really want to communicate with that genius immediately. What did he grow up on at such a young age to be so defiant? Such a genius. , absolutely can¡¯t miss it.¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tai'huang still maintained the calmness he deserved, perhaps because such a heaven-defying genius did not belong to their martial arts area. whenEmperor Xia Tai A laughed and said: "One person can complete two full-mark answer sheets. Such a talent is absolutely shocking. It seems that a good talent has emerged in Silver Moon City this time. It is really enviable." These words reminded Jin Hong Dan Emperor, who slapped his thigh hard: "Such a genius did not join Silver Moon Holy Mountain early. It is really a mistake of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, a huge mistake!" "Haha, I didn't expect that in this bounty arena, I would unintentionally discover such a genius. This can be considered an achievement." ¡°I think it¡¯s better to publish the list first, don¡¯t keep those people outside waiting, especially don¡¯t keep that genius waiting!¡± "Yes, publish the list first, publish the list first!" At this moment, there was already a sea of ??people outside the examination room. Millions of onlookers filled the huge square. The flow of people also extended to the avenue outside the square, and the atmosphere was extremely hot. As soon as people from the organizer and a group of referees appeared together, the boiling people in the square almost fell silent all of a sudden. Pairs of eyes were all looking at the list in the hands of the organizer's senior management. The senior organizer announced loudly: "Everyone, I have kept you waiting for a long time. Next, is the moment when the list of general champions is announced. This time, there are 11 people lucky enough to be selected for the twelve general champion positions. Above, are the competition numbers of these eleven total champions.¡± ?????????????????????????????????????????With a big hand, the list flew high into the sky, turning into large golden characters, hanging in the mid-air. Twelve chief chairmen, only 11 people were selected? As soon as this was said, everyone¡¯s first reaction was confusion. So where is there another seat? There's no way it's still empty, right? But then, some people who responded quickly understood the meaning of this sentence. There must be one person who got two championship positions at the same time! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by one person, has not never happened in previous bounty arenas. In this kind of large-scale bounty arena that only happens once in a century, it is the first time that one person has monopolized two championship positions! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1014: The whole audience was shocked You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! who? Who is this person? It¡¯s a pity that there are only numbers on the list, but no corresponding names of the contestants. In other words, everyone can only see the number of this person who occupies the two championship positions, but they don¡¯t know who he is. "Everyone's heart is full of scratching curiosity. Ding Zhiping's eyes were shining brightly: "Although I didn't get the seat of the general champion, but if I can have a good relationship with this person who monopolizes two general championship seats, I can get a sub-chairman. bit, there should be no problem!¡± Ding Zhiping himself is not among the top contenders. In addition, he is still young and cannot get the championship position. He thinks it is normal. However, someone has obtained two general championship positions, which means that this person has double the right to speak in the selection of sub-competition leaders! If you can win over this person, it will undoubtedly be equivalent to doubling the possibility of getting the chairmanship of the competition. When Ding Zhiping thought of this, his eyes were even brighter, as if he had already seen the bright prospect of becoming the champion of the competition. In such a large bounty arena, there is a lot to be gained by the sub-chamber champions. Maybe, it's possible to earn three to five million mid-grade yuan stones. ¡°I just don¡¯t know who the people who monopolize the two championship positions are?¡± At this moment, the senior organizer who announced the list also smiled and said: "Please come forward and let everyone get to know each other." Suddenly, the eyes of millions of people were focused on the front. Those who can participate in this championship competition and finally stand out are all outstanding people who have already become famous. Hearing what the senior executive said, these people walked out of the crowd without hesitation. In this kind of situation, it is a very enjoyable thing to be the star that millions of people focus on. These finalists also enjoyed the process very much. However, Su Han did not enjoy the feeling of being in the spotlight. He was more concerned about the bounty mission. As soon as Su Han walked out of the crowd, he was stared at by several eyes. Especially Jinhong Danhuang, he couldn't look away from Su Han. Master Chen Xiangyuan's eyes were also firmly glued to Su Han, as if Su Han himself was some kind of magical rare treasure. Although this kind of gaze is a bit exaggerated, Su Han has not seen it before. Facing these eyes, he stepped forward and smiled faintly. Masters Jinhong Danhuang and Chen Xiangyuan were relatively reserved, while several other judges in the field of alchemy and comprehensive field simply rushed forward to greet Su Han. "Young man, you are talented." "Congratulations, congratulations." Seeing this scene, the other people who won the title of president couldn't help but be a little surprised. I even felt a little unconvinced in my heart. Aren¡¯t we all the champions? Why are you so enthusiastic about this boy? However, something even more surprising happened next. ????????? I saw Tai¡¯ehuang also walking over, looking at Su Han, unable to hide his admiring expression: ¡°You are so young, you are such a genius, what¡¯s even more rare is this demeanor of not being arrogant or impetuous, good, good.¡± From the bottom of his heart, Tai Ahuang sincerely admires this kind of young genius who is neither arrogant nor impetuous. And he could tell that this young man's temperament was natural and not something he deliberately put on. But this way, the other chief champions became even more depressed. Why are these two of them so fond of this young man, yet they ignore the rest of them? Is it just because this boy is young and has potential? This is not a talent selection meeting! However, the matter is not over yet. ?????????????? Jinhong Danhuang actually walked up to the young man, and then bowed to the young man! This scene made everyone think that there was something wrong with their eyes. Jinhong Danhuang said sincerely: "Young man, I apologize for the previous misunderstanding. I was wrong. In fact, I was the one who flirted with Meng Lang." Jinhong Danhuang has a lot of old bones. This may be the most solemn apology he has ever made in his life. For those who knew Jinhong Danhuang, they did not expect that this hot-tempered and stubborn Danhuang would take the initiative to apologize to others. Su Han didn¡¯t take Jinhong Danhuang¡¯s misunderstanding to heart before, but when he saw that he actuallyHowever, he took the initiative to apologize, which was unexpected. Unable to bear the old man¡¯s self-blame, he smiled and said, ¡°I was rushing to compete in the comprehensive field and didn¡¯t explain it clearly.¡± Jinhong Danhuang actually knew very well that even if Su Han explained it at that time, he would definitely not believe it. However, Su Han's answer was obviously a step down for the Jinhong Pill Emperor. Jinhong Danhuang also felt a little warm in his heart, feeling that this young man was indeed very good at dealing with others. Master Chen Xiangyuan saw all the other chief champions staring at this side with a strange look, and he laughed and said: "I forgot to tell you that this young talent spans the field of alchemy and comprehensive Domain, single-handedly win the two championship seats." At that moment, as soon as these words were said, the scene exploded. The loud and shocking sound almost broke the eardrums. Everyone was extremely shocked, looking at Su Han like a prehistoric monster! One person won two championship positions? Is this this young man who is less than twenty years old? The other chief champions were all so shocked that their expressions were distorted. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Is this the rhythm of forcing them to death one by one? Ding Zhiping in the crowd almost suspected that his ears had heard wrongly. He, Ding Zhiping, had to work so hard to get even a position as chairman of the competition. This guy actually occupies two championship positions by himself? Could it be that he was dreaming, and it was the worst kind of nightmare, right? Thinking that he had just planned to curry favor with the two people who had obtained the two championship seats, Ding Zhiping at this moment simply wished he could die on the spot. The shocking noise at the scene was so loud that Master Chen Xiangyuan had to shout: "Everyone, please be quiet. Now the eleven general champions have been competed for. Including the three reserved, there are a total of fourteen general champions. We will announce the list of champions in an hour, please wait patiently." This list of champions, according to the practice of previous bounty arenas, is sometimes selected by the judges from those who failed to compete for the overall champion, and sometimes it is directly selected by the general champion. This time, due to the appearance of Su Han, the mood of a group of judges could not calm down for a long time. Someone suggested: "This time, let the general champions directly choose the sub-champions!" "Okay, okay! All general champions, please come in!" Master Chen Xiangyuan shouted loudly. At this time, Tai Ahuang laughed heartily and patted Su Han on the shoulder: "Let's go, little brother, come in with me." Seeing that Tai Ah Huang did not hide his appreciation at all, the other chief champions were all envious and jealous. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1015: Choosing the Champion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Little friend, who did you learn from this alchemy attainment? Why have I never heard of your name in Silver Moon City before?" When everyone entered the hall, Jinhong Alchemy Emperor couldn't wait to ask. And Chen Xiangyuan also looked at Su Han with blazing eyes, full of curiosity. With such heaven-defying alchemy attainments and comprehensive attainments in various fields, the origin of this young man cannot be simple. "I don't have a teacher, but when I was young, I once met a hidden master who gave me some guidance." This nonsense is the rhetoric that Su Han has always used. But when everyone heard it, they were convinced. After all, the Cangyun Ze Country is too big, and the Eastern Wilderness Ze Country is even more vast. There are countless hidden masters in the entire Upper Nine Realms. They were just envious that Su Han could make friends with such strange people at such a young age. You know, such a strange person must be a very remarkable existence. Such good luck that fell on Su Han really made them feel very envious and fascinated. Tai Ah Huang even laughed and said: "I never thought that I would have the opportunity to participate in the bounty ring with a disciple taught by a mysterious man from the hidden world." In the Upper Nine Realms, hidden masters with true talents and knowledge have always been sought after by everyone. "Okay, let's stop this matter here. Let's go and choose the winner!" Candidates for the points championship are the contestants who failed to participate in the overall championship competition. At this moment, these contestants are nervously staying in the hall, waiting for the selection of the chief champion. There is a general chairman position, and there will be five sub-chairman positions below. And Su Han has two general championship positions, which is equivalent to ten sub-presidential positions. Therefore, as soon as Su Han walked into the hall, he undoubtedly became a hot topic. Many people immediately came up to him and wanted to be courteous and get close to him in order to get a seat as the sub-chamber. Ding Zhiping stood far away, but his face turned red and white. He never expected that the person he had just made up his mind to curry favor with was Su Han. Now, no matter how thick-skinned Ding Zhiping is, how can he say such flattering words? "Little brother, you must not be too casual when choosing your champion. Some people will only act as if they are cheating and will only hinder you if they join your hands. Don't be afraid of offending others. If necessary, I can be the villain for you. .If you are not satisfied, no matter how hard they try, you must ignore them." Tai Ah Huang said beside Su Han. Su Han also gradually realized that although the Emperor was very cold and arrogant, he was very easy-going to the people he admired. Seeing Tai'ehuang protecting Su Han like a calf, those who wanted to take advantage of him still felt guilty and did not dare to come forward. This also saved Su Han a lot of trouble. Su Han was just as Tai Ahuang said. The selection process was about excellence. He had to read the examination papers of each candidate for the title of champion, and then make a decision after talking with these people for a few words. Reading the test papers is to examine the candidate¡¯s professional background, while the actual conversation is to examine the candidate¡¯s character and bearing. In this way, Su Han's process of selecting the champion will be very slow. Tai Ahuang, who was on the side, also secretly nodded in appreciation when he saw the way Su Han chose the champion. This young man is so sophisticated that he doesn¡¯t look like a young man at all. Most of an hour passed, and more than half of the candidates for the championship were gradually selected. Su Han also selected six division masters, three each in the alchemy field and the comprehensive field. All the sub-champions were gathered together. Jinhong Danhuang looked at it and suddenly suggested: "In my opinion, there seems to be a lack of young blood among these sub-champions. If there is still a spot in the hands of the general champion If so, why not give priority to young people? Of course, it must be under the premise that the other party has corresponding strength." ¡°Obviously, due to Su Han¡¯s sudden appearance, everyone has more expectations for this young contestant. Master Chen Xiangyuan chuckled and said: "Little friend Su Han, you are a young person. Young people should have more common language with young people. How about you take the lead in selecting a young champion for everyone?" "I think there are a little more young people in the alchemy field, so why not choose one from the alchemy field." When Chen Xiangyuan said this, everyone's eyes suddenly focused on Su Han. Su Han still has four sub-championship spots in his hand, which is very abundant.   At this moment, Su Han also turned his attention to the candidates for the championship. ??Among these candidates today, the number of young people is actually not many, just a handful. That's why when Su Han first came, everyone looked down on him because he was a young man. Specific to the field of alchemy, the number of young people is even smaller. There are only three of them who are under thirty years old. The number of these three is already more than that in the martial arts field and the comprehensive field. When Ding Zhiping heard what Master Chen Xiangyuan said and saw Su Han's eyes already looking towards the candidate in the field of alchemy, he couldn't help but feel ecstatic! There are only three candidates in the alchemy field who are under the age of thirty. Among them, Ding Zhiping is definitely the best and the most famous! In this way, even if Su Han no longer wants to choose Ding Zhiping, but in full view of the public, I am afraid he has no choice but to choose! "Hahaha, what if you become the overall champion? Don't you still have to hold your nose and choose me as the sub-champion?" Ding Zhiping almost burst out laughing in his heart, and at the same time secretly thanked Jinhong Danhuang and Master Chen Xiangyuan. Although they didn¡¯t mean to do so, they undoubtedly helped Ding Zhiping in disguise. Su Han¡¯s eyes passed over the faces of Ding Zhiping and three others one by one. Although Ding Zhiping was laughing wildly in his heart, on the surface, he still pretended to be nonchalant. There was only a hint of pride at the corner of his mouth. Su Han's face was calm, but his eyes passed beyond Ding Zhiping and landed on an inconspicuous young man behind Ding Zhiping. According to the information, this young man, named Huang Yi, is a candidate in the alchemy field and is a casual cultivator. Su Han has always had a natural fondness for people with a casual cultivating background. ¡°Moreover, this Huang Yi, although his score on the test paper was slightly behind Ding Zhiping. However, Huang Yi's test papers were not satisfactory, but showed a very active thinking, with some flashes of ideas from time to time. ?Obviously, these are Huang Yi's own usual views. Although they may not be correct when written on the examination paper, they at least show that this young man has a very flexible mind and has his own set of ideas when it comes to alchemy. Such casual cultivating talents are actually more valuable than the mediocre sect disciples like Ding Zhiping. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1016 Three Star Bounty Mission You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the end, Su Han chose Huang Yi among the three young candidates. This made Ding Zhiping simply unbelievable. He almost shouted out on the spot, this was clearly retaliation for personal gain! ¡°My test scores are obviously the best among the three young candidates, why wouldn¡¯t I be chosen? "Little friend Su Han, I see that Huang Yi's alchemy test results are not the best among the three, right?" Although Jinhong Danhuang didn't know about the feud between Su Han and Ding Zhiping, he still raised this question based on the principle of fairness. Su Han seemed to have been prepared, and said with a smile: "Senior Jin Hong, you can take a closer look at Huang Yi's alchemy test paper." "Oh? Could it be that there is some mystery in Huang Yi's alchemy test paper?" Jinhong Danhuang opened Huang Yi's answer scroll with a dubious look on his face, and read it in general. Then, the chrysanthemum patterns spread out layer by layer on the old face, and said with a smile: "This Huang Yi is indeed a good seedling worth cultivating. Still. Loose cultivator? Haha, it seems that this Silver Moon City is indeed a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger. I have lived in Silver Moon Holy Mountain for a long time, and my thinking has become rigid. It¡¯s a shame! It¡¯s a shame!¡± In his words, he sighed. Su Han smiled and said: "Senior Jin Hong wants young people, and presumably he also likes the sharpness, thoughtfulness and non-conventionality of young people. From this point of view, Huang Yi is very suitable." "That's right, just him." Jinhong Danhuang made the decision on the spot. Ding Zhiping couldn¡¯t believe his ears. What on earth was going on? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Jinhong Dan Emperor was quite critical of the choice of Huang Yi before. Why did his attitude change drastically after reading the examination papers? Is there any drug in this test paper? Ding Zhiping just wanted to rush up and take a look, what is going on in this test paper? However, in the face of so many people present and so many respected seniors, Ding Zhiping obviously did not dare to do this. Now he was dejected, like a defeated rooster, and returned to the corner dejectedly. If Su Han doesn¡¯t choose him, it¡¯s even less likely that the other chief champions will choose him. After Su Han chose Huang Yi, he still had three sub-championship spots left. For these three places, Su Han simply did it as a favor and gave it to Emperor Tai'a: "Senior Tai'a, I still have three places here, and I don't plan to choose them. If senior, there are any suitable candidates, these three places will be It¡¯s up to you to designate it.¡± Tai Ahuang did not expect that Su Han would actually give three places to him. You know, the spots for this championship are still very popular, and the candidates are struggling to get one. If the spots are sold at this time, they can obviously sell for a lot of money. If you don¡¯t say anything else, just talk about this magnanimity, Tai Ahuang is sincerely convinced. "In this case, I will reserve a spot for you, and there are two spots left. How about you see if Jinhong Danhuang and Master Chen Xiangyuan have any candidates?" Tai Ahuang thought more carefully. Since he wanted to do favors, it would be better to do favors from both Jinhong Danhuang and Master Chen Xiangyuan, which would be more comprehensive. Jinhong Danhuang has a wide network of people in Silver Moon City, and many people have begged him. He was worried that the quota on hand was not enough, so when he saw Su Han taking the initiative to give one to him, he was naturally overjoyed. Chen Xiangyuan was no exception. He got a quota and gave Su Han a thumbs up in his heart. With the help of these three people, Su Han's ten places were finally collected. The quotas for the other players were all selected at this time, and the bounty arena officially began. The fourteen general arenas are distributed around the square at the entrance of the hall, arranged according to the seniority of the general champion. Tai¡¯ahuang¡¯s general arena is naturally ranked first, followed by Jinhong Danhuang and Master Chen Xiangyuan. Since Su Han occupies two total championship positions by himself, he is ranked fourth in the overall championship, second only to the three masters. Those who want to post bounty tasks can also quickly find their favorite champion. The chief challenger also has the right to distribute the bounty tasks he receives to his sub-chausters. If the sub-challenge solves the problem, the chief challenger can collect 20% of the bounty. The total duration of the bounty arena is only ten days, which is not a long time. Therefore, as soon as the arena was set up, the atmosphere was very lively. There are too many people who want to publish bounty tasks, so everyone must pass the lottery to be eligible to step forward. Those who do not win can only wait for the opportunity. Su Han monopolizes two general chairpersons?, has also become the focus of everyone's attention. However, because he is too young, many people are paying attention to him, but they are still uneasy about handing over the bounty mission to him. If once they get the chance, these people are still willing to give priority to those three experts. "The three masters each have a field, and they all represent the authority in that field. People are willing to choose the most authoritative. Su Han also understands this. There were some low-level tasks that fell on Su Han's stage, and Su Han handed them all over to his subordinates. Especially when it comes to alchemy, Su Han is very optimistic about Huang Yi, so some small alchemy tasks continue to fall on Huang Yi. Huang Yi was extremely busy, but he still took the time to send Su Han a few grateful looks. Originally, as a young casual cultivator, it was an unexpected surprise for him to be selected as the sub-league leader, and to be able to receive so many bounty tasks was something he had never dreamed of before. On the first day, although Su Han did not take action personally, he relied on the commission paid by the sub-chamber masters and suddenly accumulated 100,000 middle-grade Yuan stones in his hand. On the second day, the situation in Su Han began to slowly improve. In addition to low-level tasks, some intermediate tasks also fell on Su Han's stage. It turned out that the Jinhong Danhuang wanted to pull Su Han. When he was busy there, he introduced people to Su Han, saying that Su Han was a young genius that even the Jinhong Danhuang admired very much. With the strong recommendation from Jinhong Danhuang, and because these people couldn't get a spot at Jinhong Danhuang's place anyway, they simply went to Su Han to give it a try. Thanks to the blessing of Jinhong Danhuang, there are more and more people here in Su Han. "Chief Challenger, I'm a little unsure about this task, why don't you come and check it?" Huang Yi came to Su Han with a bounty task publisher. He also knows that the Chief Challenger disdains ordinary tasks, so Huang Yi tries his best to solve ordinary tasks by himself. If he really couldn't solve it, he would ask other alchemy masters first. But after asking around for this task, no one was sure, so he came to Su Han. Su Han looked at this bounty mission. It was a three-star alchemy bounty mission, with a bounty of up to 100,000 mid-grade Yuan Stones. This is also the highest-level mission that has appeared in Su Han's two general arenas so far. Su Han looked at it for a moment and had a rough idea of ??this task. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1017: Go and come back You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I can answer this task, but the reward amount is too low. I can only consider it unless it is upgraded to a four-star task with a reward of 300,000 mid-grade Yuan Stones." The technical content of this task is not low, but Su Han feels that it is not cost-effective for him to spend 100,000 middle-grade Yuan stones. The difficulty of this mission is definitely comparable to a four-star mission. When the man heard this, he became a little unhappy: "I heard from Mr. Jinhong Danhuang that you are a genius and strongly recommended you, so I came to take care of your business. Why are you talking so loudly and raising your prices?" Su Han smiled lightly and said: "If you think my place is too expensive, you can go to other arenas to inquire. If someone from them can solve the problem and the price is lower than mine, you can choose them." "Then there's nothing to say. Do you think no one can solve this problem except you?" The man left angrily. When Huang Yi saw it, he couldn't help but feel a little pity, and asked: "Chief Champion, can you answer this task?" Su Han nodded: "Yes, but this task is too complicated and the bounty level is relatively low, so it is not cost-effective. Since we are standing in this general arena, there is no need to lower ourselves for a small bounty." Want to let yourself take a hundred thousand Zhongpin Yuanshi? Su Han didn't think that his technology had ever become so cheap. "Well, the chief challenger is right. Anyway, we don't have to worry about tourists here." Although Huang Yi still felt a little pity, he also felt that what Su Han said made sense. Anyway, Jinhong Danhuang introduced a lot of customers to Su Han today. It is estimated that Su Han's mission income in the arena should be doubled today. The tasks in this bounty arena are divided into five levels, from one to five stars. The bounty amount for a one-star mission is 10,000 mid-grade yuan stones, for a two-star mission it is 30,000, for a three-star mission it is 100,000, and for a four-star mission it is 300,000. As for the five-star missions, they usually only appear on the last day and are the finale missions. The minimum reward for this five-star mission is one million middle-grade Yuan stones. However, this is only the starting price for five-star tasks. Each five-star task is priced separately according to the difficulty. The upper limit of remuneration is only four words - no upper limit! However, one can imagine the difficulty of the five-star mission. Even many general champions do not have the ability to complete such extremely difficult five-star tasks. Therefore, the five-star mission on the last day is the big drama. As for the tasks in the previous few days, they are just a warm-up. To put it bluntly, they are to let the champions make some money. The chief champions, relying on their status, would not take action easily in the beginning. Anyway, even if the chief challenger doesn't take action, he can still make a lot of income by relying on the 20% commission. At this moment, Huang Yi couldn't help but look in the direction of the person just now, only to see that the person had moved to other main arenas. "Don't look at it, don't worry, he will come back here in the end." Su Han was confident. As expected by Su Han, the man turned around and found that the other alchemy masters were either being sloppy or asking for high prices when faced with his task. In his words, he seemed a little unsure about this task. In other words, whether these people can solve this task is still a question. He even returned to the main arena of Jinhong Danhuang. After seeing the mission, Jinhong Danhuang still suggested that he come to Su Han's arena. After such a comparison, this person suddenly discovered that Su Han was already the most promising among all the alchemy masters to solve this task. Because Su Han didn't show any uncertainty, but decisively said that he could solve it. "Do you really want to turn back?" This man was about to cry without tears. When he left Su Han's main arena just now, he left angrily. He also dropped his words to let Su Han not think that he could solve the problem by himself. This question. But now it seems that only Su Han can solve this problem. Even Jinhong Danhuang seemed unsure, which really shocked the person who issued the mission. At this moment, the man had no choice but to coy and walk back to Su Han's main arena. Su Han was not sarcastic, he just glanced at this guy indifferently. "Youare you sure you can solve this problem?" There was still doubt on the man's face. "The choice is yours. If you feel it's not suitable, you don't have to pay the money. That's okay." Su Han really didn't bother to say too much.   The muscles on this man's face trembled slightly, and he suddenly gritted his teeth and made up his mind: "Forget it, it's just you, four-star mission, three hundred thousand middle-grade Yuanshi, right? I'm warning you, the scene is so Many people are watching, if you don¡¯t do anything good by taking my money, I will definitely not let you go!¡± Su Han looked at this guy's posture, as if asking him for 300,000 mid-grade Yuan stones, as if he was asking for his life, and couldn't help but be secretly amused. His face became stern: "Friend, if you decide, do it. If you can't decide, don't do it. If I accept the money and don't do it, the organizer will naturally restrain me. But let me remind you, if you keep nagging me, I will be in a worse mood." No, by then it might not be a matter of 300,000 mid-grade Yuan stones." "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no." "So you've made your decision?" "It's decided!" The man quickly placed 300,000 middle-grade Yuan stones on the table. Su Han didn¡¯t waste any time, picked up a pen and paper and started writing. The core issues and details of this issue are all systematically written by Su Han, which makes it clear and simple. It contains very profound principles and can be understood at a glance. After writing for a quarter of an hour, Su Han handed over the list: "Follow the instructions on this list and your problem will definitely be solved. According to your description, you have no problems in the general direction, but there are a few details. We solved some small problems, and details determine success or failure.¡± In fact, the main difficulty of this problem is that there are several knowledge points in it that ordinary alchemists cannot master. Even Jinhong Danhuang's knowledge is not as extensive as this. The man took the order and couldn't help but be stunned: "That's all? I thought this issue would be very complicated." Su Han said calmly: "The reason why it doesn't seem complicated to you is because I have extracted the core issues for you." This person was still dubious: "So, as long as I follow the instructions on this list, I can improve the refining situation of the Five Spiritual Pills, so that the pills can be refined in batches, and the furnace explosion rate will be greatly reduced?" "If you strictly follow my order, I guarantee that your furnace explosion rate will not exceed 10%." Su Han didn't talk nonsense. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1018: Offending the Dandy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This man actually almost believed it in his heart, but he suddenly took out 300,000 middle-grade Yuan stones, but only got a piece of paper in exchange, which made him feel some instinctive pain. However, he also knew that according to the rules of the bounty arena, he should leave now. If he goes back to test and finds that the order doesn't work, he will just come back and complain. At that moment, the man no longer delayed, took the order and left quickly. ¡°It¡¯s the chief challenger after all!¡± Huang Yi admired Su Han deeply when he saw the man leaving and returning, and obediently handing over 300,000 middle-grade Yuan stones. "The chief challenger is offering a bounty, and the income is enough to keep me busy for several days. This is the gap." "I don't know where this chief challenger is such a genius. He is so young, but he is more powerful than us old guys. It's really annoying to compare people to each other." The masters of the Alchemy Arena were all envious. At the end of the day, Su Han had 300,000 in his account. Coupled with the commissions from the following sub-chambers, Su Han had an income of nearly half a million yuan this day. In two days, 600,000 yuan was recorded, and Su Han had to lament how quickly this bounty arena made money. Six hundred thousand mid-grade Yuan stones, converted into low-grade Yuan stones, is 600 million. This money is not a huge amount of money for Su Han, but the point is that Su Han earned it without any thought at all and just sat in the ring for two days. This money came so easily that even Su Han himself found it incredible. This was only two days ago, and many people were holding a wait-and-see attitude. Every day that follows will only be more lively than the previous day, with more high-level bounties appearing. On the third day, the total money in Su Han's hands exceeded one million. On the fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh days, the income was around 500,000. In this way, Su Han has accumulated three million middle-grade Yuan stones in his hand. On the eighth day, the popularity of the bounty arena reached a new climax. Those who had hidden the difficult tasks in their hands gave up waiting and joined the queue. The number of level four tasks received by each arena also increased significantly on this day. "President Su, Master Chen Xiangyuan has already seen this task, but Master Chen said he has no clue, so he recommends it to you to solve it." A sub-challenge in the comprehensive field came to Su Han's arena with a bounty task publisher. "Are you Su Han? I have already heard about it. When you were selected for the championship, your results were incredible. However, looking at you, there seems to be nothing special about you. You are about the same age as me. Are you sure? Can you solve this problem?" This man is obviously that kind of playboy. Not only is he arrogant, but his speech is completely uneducated. Su Han glanced at this man and said to the title challenger: "Even Master Chen has no clue? Are you sure?" "Hmph, Master Chen has no hope at all. He looked at it for a long time and didn't even see a thing. However, he strongly recommended me to come to your arena. I was puzzled, are you going to do this? Did Master Chen drink the ecstasy soup? Or is it that you are his illegitimate son or something?" The dandy laughed with a smile on his face, obviously thinking that the joke he was telling was very interesting. Su Han looked indifferent: "Are you here to issue a mission? Or are you here to cause trouble?" The dandy shrugged his shoulders: "Can't you make such a joke? Okay, okay, I made a slip of the tongue. Let me show you, can this broken royal weapon of my young master be repaired?" " Su Han smiled contemptuously: "Go back." The playboy was stunned: "What do you mean?" "I won't accept you in my arena." Su Han really didn't like this kind of playboy. If he asks for help with kind words, Su Han doesn't mind taking over his task. But he was full of filthy words, so Su Han naturally wouldn't accept his words. Seeing Su Han's attitude, the playboy immediately got angry on the spot: "Damn! Boy, I came to your arena just to give you face. Do you think you are nothing? In Silver Moon City, no one dares to You contradicted me in public, did you want to set a precedent?" "roll!" Su Han said a concise and concise word, but it carried a thunderous momentum, like the collision of gold and stone, the entire bounty arena was suddenly shocked! ??Seeing the movement here, people from the organizer immediately ran over to maintain order. The playboy had a bad look on his face. When he saw someone from the organizer approaching, he immediately stretched out his index finger and pointed at Su Han: "This kid dares to contradict me in public. What do you think?" The person from the organizer quickly stepped forward to stop him and said, "Master Feng, this is a bounty arena, please stay calm." "Why should I calm down? How did you choose the chief champion? Who is this kid? How could such an uncultured and rude beast sneak in by pretending to be a fool? And he also occupies two chief champion positions by himself? Today you must give I will tell you this, this beast dared to be rude to me, and you will decide how to settle the score." This Young Master Feng is obviously from a family with great influence in Silver Moon City. The organizer is a gathering of several major forces in Silver Moon City. It seems that even the organizer is quite afraid of Master Feng and needs to give him some face. "Master Feng, calm down, calm down, just to give us some face, how about that?" The organizer tried to negotiate. Master Feng was furious: "You're not going to give me an explanation, are you? Where are your senior officials?" The senior management of the organizer also heard the commotion here and hurried over. "Master Feng, please calm down. How do you want to handle this matter?" The senior management of the organizer was also very polite to Master Feng and was obviously very afraid of him. Master Feng said aggressively: "It's very simple, drag this rude waste down, cancel his identity as the champion, and hand him over to me." "this¡­¡­" When the senior organizer heard this request, his brows immediately jumped. Although this kind of thing has happened before, the identity of the challenger was canceled midway, but it was only when the challenger made an extremely serious mistake, such as taking money and not doing anything, and refusing to pay back the money. In Su Han¡¯s situation, it is obviously impossible to cancel his identity as the champion. Moreover, it is impossible for Jinhong Danhuang and others to allow it. "Master Feng, this Master Su is someone that even Emperor Jinhong Dan admires very much. Otherwise, you should give Jin Hong Dan Emperor some face" "Stop talking." Young Master Feng waved his hand, "What a piece of shit is the Jinhong Pill Emperor? No matter how powerful he is, can he control my Silver Moon City? Can he control my Feng family? I will put my words here today, don't You tried to use the Golden Rainbow Pill Emperor to suppress me, but I won¡¯t accept this trick.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1019: Throwed out of the venue You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The senior management of the organizer obviously did not expect that Master Feng would be so arrogant and would not even buy into Jinhong Danhuang's account. At this moment, Su Han said lightly: "Young Master Feng, right? You are so majestic! Although I don't know what kind of figure your father is in Silver Moon City, but I am really ashamed for him. Such a person How could a character give birth to a son who is a loser and a bastard like you?" As soon as these words came out, even the senior management of the organizer took a breath of cold air. Young Master Feng already had a bad temper, but after Su Han's contemptuous and mocking words, it became even worse. "Okay, okay, okay." Master Feng was so angry that his veins were twitching on the spot, and he said three good words in a row, "Did you all hear it? This bastard boy dared to insult even my father. Okay, you wait, You all wait." As soon as Master Feng finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared behind Master Feng out of thin air. The next second, Master Feng's body suddenly hung in the air, and was directly lifted up by the figure, hanging in mid-air like a bag. This figure is clearly Tai Ahuang. Tai Ahuang frowned slightly and looked at the senior organizer: "What's going on? This is the bounty arena. This kind of rubbish can be swept out directly. Let him babble here, this is not over. ?¡± "Senior Tai'a, Master Feng's father is" Before the organizer could finish his words, he was interrupted by Tai Ahuang with a frown: "You know who I am, but I don't know these bastards." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the square with Master Feng in his arms, and with a wave of his hand, he threw Master Feng out of the square like trash. "If this kind of bastard comes again in the future, call me directly. No matter who he is, if he goes home and calls all the fathers, aunts, and backgrounds, I want to see if I can afford to offend him. .¡± When Tai Ahuang opened his mouth, he was so domineering that the crowd around him applauded in unison. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outline of the top powerhouse at the pinnacle of Imperial Dao. As soon as he takes action, he throws it out to relieve his anger! The most important thing is that many people present have seen the whole story. From beginning to end, Su Han was not at fault at all. It was Master Feng who was causing trouble. This kind of bastard and playboy should have been thrown out of the bounty ring a long time ago. What Tai Ahuang did was just replacing many people and doing things that they did not dare to do. Tai Ahuang patted Su Han on the shoulder: "Don't worry, as long as I'm here to protect you, no one in Silver Moon City can touch you." "Thank you, Senior Tai'a." For a moment, Su Han also felt something in his heart. He understood that the reason why the organizer¡¯s senior management was always at odds with each other, but when Tai Ahuang came, he was able to solve the problem neatly and neatly, it was not because the organizer did not want to solve the problem, but it boiled down to two words: ¡°strength¡±. The organizers are not strong enough, so they dare not be too tough when facing the Feng family behind Master Feng. "But Emperor Tai'a has no such scruples at all, because he is a strong man at the peak of the Imperial Dao and can despise everything below the peak of the Imperial Dao. Of course, Su Han can also see that this Tai Ahuang is indeed a true-hearted and loyal person. Tai Ahuang waved his hand and said: "It's just a small effort. Besides, even if I don't take action, this dandy will definitely suffer in your hands. However, you have little foundation in Silver Moon City and you still let me do this for such a villain." Bar." Tai Ahuang¡¯s eyes were very poisonous, and he could naturally see that Su Han was not the kind of person who would let Master Feng run wild. " However, if Su Han takes care of Master Feng, the people behind Master Feng may not be able to do anything, and will cause trouble for Su Han. "And if the emperor comes to take care of it, things will be much simpler. After everyone returned to their respective positions, Master Chen Xiangyuan came to Su Han¡¯s ring. ¡°My friend, I¡¯m sorry, I seem to have tricked you this time. If I had known that Feng Yan was such a bastard, I would have sent him away and would not have recommended him to your arena.¡± Chen Xiangyuan actually wanted to help Su Han and make him famous. Moreover, Chen Xiangyuan really didn't have much clue about that question. He also wanted to test Su Han to see if Su Han could answer it. But when things got to this point, Chen Xiangyuan also blamed himself. "Master Chen, it's not your fault. These dandy boys are all arrogant because of their backing." Su Han said. "Just don't blame me. However, you must also be careful about Feng Yan. He suffered a loss in this matter."He will never give up. Although Tai Ahuang is protecting you and he does not dare to come openly, you must beware of him stumbling upon you secretly. "Chen Xiangyuan said. "Thank you, Master, for reminding me." Su Han smiled. "By the way, do you have any ideas on how to repair Feng Yan's magic weapon? I can see that there seems to be a very sophisticated formation in that magic weapon, but I have no idea how to repair it." Chen Far from each other. Su Han's brows moved slightly and he looked directly at Chen Xiangyuan: "Master, you also think that is a magic weapon?" Chen Xiangyuan was stunned and asked: "What is that if it's not a magic weapon?" Su Han was speechless. He didn't expect that Master Chen Xiangyuan didn't know that thing and thought it was a magic weapon. It seems that no one in this area of ??Silver Moon City has seen this thing before. That playboy Feng Yan didn¡¯t know what kind of luck he had to get that thing by chance. "Little brother, do you have other opinions?" Master Chen asked suspiciously. "I didn't see it clearly just now. I can't say what the specific situation is." This was actually Su Han's excuse. Seeing that Su Han didn't want to talk, Master Chen didn't hesitate to ask more questions. He sighed and patted Su Han on the shoulder: "If Feng Yan can ask you for advice with a better attitude, maybe he can get the answer from you. Everyone will be happy." After Master Chen left, the arena on Su Han's side also returned to calm. However, Su Han did not take it lightly. He knew that what Master Chen said was reasonable. That kind of playboy would definitely not give up easily if he suffered a loss. Sure enough, in the afternoon, the accident Su Han expected happened. Su Han¡¯s main arena suddenly became lively. As if by appointment, four or five four-star bounty tasks came in a swarm. At first, the sub-chambers under Su Han were very excited, thinking that a big business was coming. But soon, they discovered that this was not the case. "Leader Su, I heard that you are very powerful, so I came to your arena specially. You won't let me down, right?" "Yes, Lord Su, you must be quite capable of occupying two general arenas by yourself. You must be able to easily get this four-star mission from me, right?" "And I have this mission" Su Han calmly browsed through all these tasks, and then his face darkened: "Come here, sweep all these troublemakers out of my arena." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1020: The Feng family was shocked You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What's the meaning?" "What's the matter with you? I came to take care of your business out of kindness, how can you drive people away?" The task publishers cursed one after another, and some even sneered: "If you don't have the ability, you have no ability. If you can't solve our problems, you have to drive people away? Is this the quality of the chief challenger of this bounty arena?" Su Han was also extremely annoyed. He only took a glance at those tasks and saw that these people were just looking for trouble. These so-called tasks were all made up out of nowhere. These people are here to cause trouble. Su Han smiled contemptuously and said: "You go back and tell Feng Yan that if he brings his family's power to make trouble, I admire him for being a man and daring to stand up. Just be a coward and find a few idiots to make trouble. Do you want to lower other people's IQs to the same level as him?" "Boy, what are you talking about? We don't know Feng Yan!" "We want to report you for talking nonsense and spitting blood!" "Yeah, it's obvious that I'm not strong enough to solve our bounty, yet I'm here to beat him up!" "Liar, a liar who just pretends to be real!" These people were all furious and started barking like mad dogs on the spot. The shout attracted people from the organizer and also the chief champions of other arenas. The people from the organizer looked at Su Han helplessly, obviously thinking in their hearts, how can you cause trouble so much? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Every other arena is pretty average, why is it that yours is the only arena where accidents keep happening all day long? Su Han glanced at their faces and knew that they had objections to him. He immediately raised his hand and took the five people's bounty tasks in his hand: "If it's my problem, I can do whatever you want to do with it. However, you can take a look at these tasks. What are these tasks? Whose intelligence are you insulting?¡± "Jinhong Alchemy Emperor, have you ever seen such a nonsense recipe? There are five conflicting ingredients in one recipe. How dare such a recipe shamelessly claim to be an ancient recipe and ask me to help improve it?" "Master Chen Xiangyuan, come and take a look. Do you dare to say that this thing is a formation script found in ancient ruins? The ink on it is not dry yet. Are you kidding me?" Su Han held one in each hand and shot the two mission scrolls towards Jinhong Danhuang and Master Chen Xiangyuan respectively. When Jinhong Alchemy Emperor opened the scroll, his face suddenly became very ugly, and he cursed loudly: "What kind of ancient alchemy recipe is this? It is simply insulting the alchemy way!" Master Chen Xiangyuan also smiled bitterly and said: "What kind of formation manual is this? The formation diagrams in it are totally nonsense. It's not just a matter of scribbling with a pen to call it a formation diagram." Tai Ahuang also sneered and said: "This is my first time participating in this bounty arena. I didn't expect that the bounty arena would allow such ignorant people to cause trouble. It's really strange." Su Hanlian looked at the senior management of the organizer: "Do you still think I am causing trouble?" The top management of the organizer didn't look good at this moment. Jinhong Danhuang and Master Chen both spoke out. Now anyone with eyes can see that these people are indeed deliberately trying to cause trouble. "Come here, drag these people down and beat them to death on the spot!" This sentence is mainly meant for Tai Ahuang. Because Tai Ahuang had spoken before, Su Han was being protected by him. Now it was obvious that Feng Yan was looking for someone to cause trouble. As the organizer, if they did not use some thunderous means, it would be too disrespectful to Tai Ahuang. When those people heard this, they immediately panicked. They were just some gangsters in the market. When Feng Yan came to find them, he didn't say that they would encounter such a situation. "Help, I have an old man above me and a young man below me, but I still don't want to die!" "Have mercy, I confess, I confess, it was indeed someone else who instigated me" "I am innocent, please don't kill me" The peaceful arena suddenly became howling like ghosts and wolves. "Pull it down immediately!" The expression on the face of the organizer's senior management was also extremely ugly. These people are obviously some hooligans. Even such people can come to the bounty arena to cause trouble. If this matter is spread, it will undoubtedly become a bounty arena. A big stain. After dealing with these people, the senior management of the organizer called another person and ordered: "Hurry up and go to the Feng family, take my words to the head of the Feng family, and ask him to take a good look at that bastard Feng Yan. If he still And if we make trouble again and again, then we can only??Give them the Feng family face. " The top management of the organizer is also willing to go all out. After all, if something like this happened in public, it would be impossible for him not to give an explanation. The person who brought the message got the order and was about to leave when Tai'huang suddenly said: "Wait a minute, take my message to the head of the Feng family as well. Since his son is so powerful, I would like to see where he is." Holy. After the bounty ring is over, I will go to Feng¡¯s house to find him in person." When everyone heard this, they were immediately shocked. The Emperor Tai A was going to cause trouble for the Feng family. Now, things look better. No matter how powerful the Feng family is, there is still no one who is at the pinnacle of imperial power. Now that they have offended Tai Ah Huang, the Feng family has been hit hard. Tai Ah Huang will never give them good things to eat. However, while everyone was secretly gloating about the misfortune, they were also a little confused: "What is the background of this young Su Lei Master? One person can occupy two general arenas, and not only Jinhong Danhuang and Master Chen Xiangyuan, but also Tai'a Does the emperor take good care of him?" This young man is simply blessed. With the blessing and appreciation of these three masters, who else dares to mess with him in Silver Moon City? He could have walked sideways. In addition, Su Han had previously obtained the Senior Deacon Token of the Moon Temple. This makes Su Han even more mysterious in everyone's mind. For a time, countless speculations about Su Han were swirling in everyone's minds. Feng Rui, the patriarch of the Feng family, had sneezed several times in succession throughout the day. While he was in a state of shock and confusion, he suddenly received news from the bounty arena. For a moment, Feng Rui was in a mess. He knew that his son Feng Yan was useless, but he never expected that he would go to the bounty ring to cause trouble. If this bounty arena is at its usual level, it won¡¯t be a big deal if it causes trouble. The most important thing is that this bounty arena is a once-in-a-century level, and three experts are jointly in charge. What made Feng Rui shudder even more was what Tai Ah Huang sent someone to bring. According to what Tai Ahuang meant, if Feng Rui didn't take the initiative to solve this matter and give an explanation, Tai Ahuang would kill himself after the bounty ring and ask the Feng family for an explanation! "Quickly, catch that beast Feng Yan, tie him up immediately and send him to the bounty ring!" When Feng Rui thought about the consequences of Tai'ehuang's killing, he couldn't sit still and gave anxious orders. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1021: Bow down and apologize You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Within half an hour, Feng Rui summoned all the senior elders of the Feng family. When everyone in the Feng family heard about this, they were stunned on the spot, with panic in their eyes. Soon, Feng Rui brought all the elders of the Feng family and escorted the tied-up Feng Yan, and a group of people arrived at the bounty arena in a hurry. "Everyone, I'm really ashamed, so ashamed. It's because I didn't know how to teach my son, that's why this happened. I bumped into Master Su and Senior Tai'a. I apologize to you on behalf of my treacherous son Feng Yan." Feng Rui didn¡¯t know what the background of this young Su Lei Master was, but he knew that it must have been his traitor who thought he was young and thought he was easy to bully, so he caused such a disaster. They are young, but they can't hold the people who have the peak of the royal way! When Feng Rui thought of this, he almost wanted to slap this traitor away. The senior organizer also said: "Clan Chief Feng, I don't want to end up like this, but the key point is that it's not me who has the final say now. Nephew Feng Yanxian has greatly offended Master Su Lei and Senior Tai Ahuang. Now unless These two people calm down, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to make any promises to you.¡± "Thisyou want me to humble myself to that young man and beg him to calm down?" A trace of hesitation flashed in Feng Rui's eyes. After all, he is also a well-respected person in Silver Moon City. If he is asked to put down his stature and humble himself to a young man, where will he put his face in the future? However, he then thought about it, since he could have the backing of a powerful person at the top of the Imperial Dao, his background might be much bigger than Feng Rui imagined. The most important thing is that Feng Rui could smell a strong sense of crisis from Tai Ahuang's dark expression and the organizer's tone. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t bow his head today, I¡¯m afraid Tai Ahuang really won¡¯t let it go. The situation was so pressing that he had no choice but to bow his head. Thinking of this, Feng Rui kicked Feng Yan hard on the butt: "Beast, why don't you quickly go and apologize to Master Su? Ask for a way out?" Seeing Feng Rui like this, everyone around him took a breath. You must know that the Feng family is a prestigious force in Silver Moon City. This is the first time they have seen the patriarch of the Feng family have such a humble attitude. But Feng Yan raised his head and shouted: "Impossible! You want me to bow my head and apologize to that kid, unless you kill me!" "Beast, shut up!" Feng Rui slapped him across the face, and when he caught a glimpse of the cold expression on Tai Ahuang's face, Feng Rui felt even colder in his heart, and his tone was a little trembling, "Beast, if you don't apologize again, I will really kill you. " Feng Yan saw his father's face turning purple and his tone of voice trembling. Suddenly, he began to feel a little scared. It¡¯s not like he has never seen his father angry before, but Feng Rui¡¯s expression, with a hint of fear on his face, made Feng Yan suddenly tremble and look frightened. "Are you going to apologize or not?" Feng Rui raised his palms high. "II apologize! Can't I just say that?" Feng Yan's face changed drastically and he shouted loudly. Feng Rui let out a long sigh of relief, only to realize that his forehead was covered in sweat. Without any delay, he immediately brought Feng Yan to Su Han. "Master Su, you made a lot of mistakes. It's all my fault. It's because I didn't teach my son well. I've tied up this beast Feng Yan. If you want to beat him, scold him, kill him or cut him into pieces, I won't hesitate. " Feng Rui said and glared at Feng Yan fiercely. Feng Yan had to lower his head very reluctantly and murmured: "Su Lord Su, I apologize to you. I am short-sighted. I hope you will not remember the villain." Pass." Su Han sneered secretly, knowing that these two people were frightened by Tai Ahuang. Otherwise, with the lawlessness of their Feng family, it would be absolutely impossible for them to bow their heads to this extent. Glancing at Feng Yan, Su Han said in an indifferent tone: "I'm very curious, where does Master Feng get his confidence? Do you think you can despise everyone in the world?" Feng Rui secretly scolded his son for not living up to expectations, and he could only say in a low voice: "Master Su Lei, you are a young and immature dog. I hope you will see that I have already beaten him and not be on the same level as him." Su Han sneered: "I'm not interested in your insincere apology at all, especially your son. I know he already holds a grudge against me, but it's useless for him to hold a grudge. He's just a little flea. It doesn¡¯t make a difference to me.¡± Feng Rui almost vomited blood when he heard it. Su Han belittled his son like this and asked him to be a father.I can't help but the blood rushes in my heart. However, he still endured it. At this time, even if Su Han spat in his face, he could only endure the humiliation and bear the burden for the sake of the overall situation. At that moment, Feng Rui begged, "Master Su Lei, will you spare Gouzi this time?" Su Han chuckled and said: "I know that you are here under a pressing situation. Are you afraid that the Emperor will cause you trouble?" "No, no, no, absolutely not." Feng Rui quickly denied. "It's not impossible to let you go, but everything has a price. You should understand this, Patriarch Feng, right?" "I understand, I understand." Feng Rui said quickly, "What kind of compensation does Lord Su want? As long as it is within the capabilities of our Feng family, we will do our best to handle it!" Su Han didn¡¯t want the Feng family to compensate for any yuan stones. He was more interested in the yuan stones he earned through his own abilities. At the moment, Su Han said: "I only want the magic weapon that Feng Yan brought to the bounty arena and wanted to find someone to repair it." "Magic weapon?" Feng Rui didn't know what kind of magic weapon his son took to be repaired. However, since it was the magic weapon that Feng Yan would get from the bounty arena, it must not be a simple thing. However, Feng Rui knew that now was not the time to feel distressed about this, and immediately shouted: "Beast, where is your magic weapon?" Although Feng Yan was very reluctant, he still took it out slowly. Feng Rui grabbed it and held it to Su Han with both hands: "Master Su, this magic weapon is yours. Look at this" Su Han took it over unceremoniously and waved his hand: "You go, whatever you want about this matter from now on is up to you." Feng Rui was overjoyed when he heard this, knowing that most of this difficult matter was finally solved. Since the matter started from Su Han, getting Su Han's understanding is the most important part of the matter. However, Feng Rui did not neglect Tai Ah Huang, and led Feng Yan to crawl to apologize to Tai Ah Huang again. Tai Ahuang also knew that Su Han had reconciled with the Feng family, and immediately waved his hand: "Take your people and leave. I hope you will be smarter and stop this matter." Feng Rui nodded his head like a fool, without the slightest air of a clan leader: "Yes, yes, we will never cause trouble again." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1022 Five-Star Mission You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Let's go." Tai Ahuang waved his hand, not wanting to talk nonsense to them. Feng Rui felt relieved. Under the pressure of the strong man at the top of the Imperial Dao, he really felt like he had escaped from death. The news spread throughout Silver Moon City like it had wings. Within half a day, everyone knew that the leader of the bounty arena, Su Lei, was really powerful. Even the Feng family, which was extremely powerful in Silver Moon City, bowed their heads in front of him. For a moment, Su Han was the most famous person in Silver Moon City. Su Han also knew that the reason why he was able to successfully extort money this time and obtain this very valuable magic weapon for him was still a bit of a show of force, relying on Tai Ahuang's face. With what happened to the Feng family as a lesson, the next day was calm and no one dared to cause trouble again. The wealth in Su Han's hands has also accumulated to four million middle-grade Yuan stones. Next, is the last day of the bounty arena. The climax of the bounty arena has also arrived. On the last day, various five-star tasks will appear. This will be the craziest day in the bounty arena. On this day, once a three-star mission is reached, there is no qualification to enter. There are only four-star and five-star missions. Moreover, even the unfinished five-star tasks accumulated in the previous bounty arena will appear on this day. All the champions are gearing up and planning to have a big fight on this last day. Although they have already made a pretty good income in this bounty arena, if they do well on this last day, the income of this day may exceed the total of the previous nine days. "Everyone, we have now entered the most exciting day of the bounty arena. This day will be the grand finale of the bounty arena. This time, we have collected a total of ten five-star tasks, and we will open the five five-star tasks we have accumulated before. Five-star missions, a total of fifteen five-star missions!¡± The senior organizer stood on a high platform and announced loudly, "In addition to the five-star missions, there will be many four-star missions coming today. The four-star missions will be carried out in the same format as before. However, the five-star missions will be carried out in the same way as before. Level tasks have a slightly different form.¡± Are the five-star missions in different formats? ????????????????????????????????????All the chief champions looked towards the top management, this five-star mission, their chief champion is the most interested. How to distribute the fifteen five-star tasks? This is the most important issue for all general champions. "Each of the fifteen general champions can be randomly assigned a five-star task. However, it does not mean that this task is assigned to you and it is yours. After the task is obtained, you need to do it immediately. If you feel that you cannot complete the task based on your own strength and foundation, you must give up this task." "If you haven't given up the task after one hour, it is deemed to have been accepted. After accepting the task, if it is not completed in the end, you need to pay compensation. The amount of compensation is the same as the reward amount of the task." "What? You still have to pay compensation for not completing it?" "For five-star tasks, the minimum reward amount is one million. Doesn't it mean that if you don't complete the task, you will have to pay at least one million." "It seems that this five-star mission is really a double-edged sword. If it cannot be completed, it will be a hot potato." The chief challengers started talking one after another. "As long as you give up the task within an hour, you don't need to pay compensation. In addition, other general champions can take over the task that is given up. If the person who takes over cannot complete the task, he will also have to pay compensation. gold." "If the person who takes over completes the five-star task, then 10% of the bounty will be distributed to the person who gave up the task." In other words, if you are unable to solve the problem, the best way is to give up the task, so that if others can solve it, you can still get 10% of the bounty. It¡¯s better than failing the task and having to pay compensation in the end. This five-star mission is so strict that the champions are full of interest in this mysterious five-star mission. Moreover, everyone knows that many of these five-star tasks are tasks issued by big figures in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. ¡° Even the big shots in Silver Moon Holy Mountain cannot solve the problem. If you can solve it yourself, you will definitely gain both fame and fortune. ¡°Now please ask all presidentsThe host comes to the stage and each person draws a five-star task. The bounty amounts of five-star tasks are also very different from each other. Which five-star task you get depends on your luck. However, the higher the bounty amount, the better. " Everyone naturally understands that the higher the reward, the greater the difficulty. If it is beyond one's ability, then it is obviously meaningless no matter how high the reward amount is. The order of drawing lots is also based on the ranking order of the total arena. Su Han ranks behind the three masters. "I hope I can get a suitable five-star mission. It's meaningless if it's too high or too low!" Master Chen Xiangyuan rubbed his hands and said with some expectation. This sentence obviously expresses the sentiments of everyone. Everyone hopes that they can get a five-star task that suits them, neither too low nor too high beyond their capabilities. After Master Chen Xiangyuan finished drawing, it was Su Han's turn to draw. Since Su Han monopolizes two total arenas, he has the right to draw two five-star tasks. This is his strength, but it's also a double-edged sword. If things go wrong, these two five-star tasks will not be an advantage, but may become a drag on him. After drawing a five-star Alchemy mission and a comprehensive five-star mission, Su Han returned to his main arena. Su Han's sub-chambers all came forward impatiently: "Chief master, take a look!" Although this five-star mission has nothing to do with the sub-challenge, the sub-challenge leaders are very curious, what does this five-star mission with a minimum bounty of one million look like? Seeing that everyone was curious, Su Han immediately announced the two mission scrolls with a big hand: "Everyone, let's take a look." When everyone saw how generous the chief challenger was, they were all stunned and looked at the mission scroll. After a while, everyone¡¯s expressions became extremely depressed. Obviously, these two tasks instantly shattered everyone's illusions. They, the sub-challenges, have difficulty even understanding these two tasks, let alone completing these two tasks. None of the five-star tasks are fake, they are all extremely difficult, and are questions that the bounty giver cannot even think of. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Otherwise, those who are offering bounties won¡¯t be able to offer high prices. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1023: Amazing bounty amount You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Huang Yi, on the other hand, came up and took a few glances, took a breath of cold air, and said in admiration: "As expected of the chief challenger, his luck is great. Of these two tasks, one has a reward of three million, and one has a reward of three million. One of them is actually 10 million! Oh my God, Chief Challenger, you are so lucky!" Indeed, even Su Han was a little surprised by the reward amount of 10 million. Although there is no cap on five-star missions, 10 million is too exaggerated. Of course, the corresponding difficulty will also be very exaggerated. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "If any of you think this task is suitable, you can choose it. According to the regulations, the chief challenger can also transfer the five-star task to his subordinates. If it is transferred to his subordinates, the president The challenger can take 20% of the reward." Everyone was moved, but then everyone became dejected. They had the idea, but they didn't have the strength! This five-star mission is definitely not suitable for the champion. Not to mention the different champions, even the general champion can only sigh in despair when faced with most five-star tasks. A five-star mission worth more than three million is no longer suitable for an ordinary champion. "Chief Champion, we will not accept these two five-star missions!" Su Han nodded: "Since no one is interested, let's carry out other tasks as usual." With that said, Su Han put away the two five-star mission scrolls and placed them in front of him. This action surprised everyone. What does the Chief Challenger mean by this? There are two tasks, one with a bounty of 3 million, and the other with a bounty of 10 million. Could it be that he plans to eat both? Not ready to transfer it to someone else? "There are a total of 13 million middle-grade Yuanshi missions. Does the Chief Challenger plan to receive them all by himself?" "Isn't this too outrageous?" "Isn't it possible? Maybe he just left it there and waited for an hour before transferring it, right?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? All of these out-of-the-box champions are in a mess. In their view, Su Han was so young, and the two tasks he took had a bounty of more than 3 million, and one of them had a bounty of up to 10 million. With two tasks like this, even the three masters wouldn¡¯t dare to say that they would eat them all by themselves, right? Su Han ignored all the speculations below, but looked at the two mission scrolls in front of him and began to think. Su Han first looked at the task with a reward of 10 million. This task was an alchemy-related task. The requirement of the task is to improve the prescription of Huang Ying Dan to make it suitable for mass production. The specific requirement is that after improving the elixir formula, a powerful alchemist at the level of the Alchemy King should open a furnace to refine the elixir. The elixir yield rate in each furnace must not be less than five, and at least one of the five elixirs must be produced. Top grade Cheng Dan. This task is indeed extremely difficult and very demanding. It is no wonder that the reward amount is as high as 10 million. This Huang Ying Dan is actually very similar to the purpose of Wang Ji Dan. Wang Ji Dan is an elixir used by King Realm experts for daily practice, while Huang Ying Dan is an elixir used by Imperial Dao experts for daily cultivation. " However, the difficulty of refining this Huang Ying Dan is ten times higher than that of Wang Ji Dan. Its main refining material, Huangying grass, is even more difficult to find. Generally speaking, those who need to mass-produce Emperor Ying Dan will be those powerful sects or forces. Su Han looked at the publisher of this task and found that this task was issued by the Holy Fire Temple of Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. The Holy Fire Palace is said to be one of the top alchemy forces in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Ding Zhiping seems to be the disciple of a deacon in the Holy Fire Hall. However, Su Han naturally would not refuse this task just because of this small connection. ¡°After all, no one can be in trouble with Yuan Shi. Ten million middle-grade Yuan stones, if you don't make money, you won't make any money. ??The question of alchemy, to put it bluntly, depends on knowledge. If you happen to understand this kind of elixir, then this question is not actually a complicated one. The reason why this task has a high bounty is because among the Alchemy King-level alchemy experts, there are very few people who understand this elixir recipe. Even high-level Dan Emperor experts may not be able to accomplish this task. Therefore, this task scroll is also accompanied by an explanation. This task was released in the bounty arena sixty years ago, and no one has completed it for sixty years. The reward amount for this task has gradually increased, reaching 10 million mid-grade yuan stones. Su Han has roughly finalized his ideas for this task.??The other task is a comprehensive field task with a bounty of three million mid-grade Yuan Stones. The task in this comprehensive field is a damaged ancient talisman. It requires help to repair it, at least to 70 to 80% of the original power of the talisman. This ancient talisman also belongs to an unpopular field. Among the general champions present, it is estimated that only Su Han has dabbled in this area. Therefore, this task is not a difficult problem for Su Han. He only needs to deduce it for a moment, and the ideas will naturally emerge. After both tasks were finalized, Su Han walked towards the person in charge of the organizer. "Master Su, have you made a decision so quickly?" When the person in charge saw Su Han, he subconsciously thought that Su Han was here to transfer the task. After all, Su Han received two five-star tasks by himself, and the rewards for those two five-star tasks were not low. No one thinks that he can take on these two tasks by himself and transfer them. In fact, there is nothing shameful. Su Han nodded: "I have received these two tasks. Are the publishers of these two tasks present?" "What? You want to receive these two tasks yourself?" The face of the person in charge of the organizer changed, and he was extremely surprised. "That's right." Su Han nodded. The person in charge couldn't help but change his face, suppressing the shock in his heart, and replied: "The poster is here, if not, we will not take out the task. We will only take out the task that can cash the bounty on the spot. " "Okay." It would be best to be able to cash in the bounty on the spot. The person in charge was once again shocked by Su Han, the young champion. No one knew the difficulty of this five-star mission better than the organizer. In the past, three or four out of ten five-star tasks were considered a very good ratio. And this young man actually left two five-star tasks on hand? Does he think that he can complete these two five-star tasks 100%? This is too scary, right? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1024 Ancient Talisman You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The person in charge suppressed the surprise in his heart and said: "Master Su, for this five-star task, we will arrange for face-to-face communication between the challenger who accepts the task and the task issuer. This will make it easier to solve the task." "Okay, please make arrangements as soon as possible." Su Han nodded. The person in charge thought for a while and then reminded: "Master Su, you might as well think again if you want to accept these two tasks. There is still a little time before the one-hour time limit, and the bounties for these two tasks are not low. , if anything goes wrong, then" "Don't worry, even if I mess up, I can still afford to pay for it." Su Han smiled. In fact, he didn¡¯t think there was any possibility of screwing up at all. The one-hour transfer time limit passed quickly, and most of the general champions chose to give up the five-star tasks in their hands after careful consideration. ¡°After all, the five-star mission is too risky. They don¡¯t dare to take it unless they are more than 70% to 80% sure. They can also earn a lot of income from this day's four-star mission, so there is no need to take this risk. If something goes wrong, it is very likely that all the Yuanshi earned in the previous nine days will be lost. ¡°As a result, only seven of the fifteen five-star tasks released on the spot were claimed by people, and the claim rate was not even 50%. And among these seven, there are two that Su Han received. This news spread to every corner of the bounty arena at once. All the general champions and sub-champions looked at Su Han with extremely shocked eyes. Obviously, they all think Su Han is crazy. Each of these five-star tasks is so difficult, so he actually received two of them each? "By the way, it is said that there is a Biaowang in this five-star mission, and the reward is as high as 10 million mid-grade yuan stones! Who took this Biaowang mission?" "It seems to be in the hands of Lord Su?" "Yes! It is indeed in the hands of Master Su." ¡°Oh my God, a mission with a reward of 10 million is simply crazy.¡± For a moment, Su Han once again became the focus of the scene, and those eyes of envy and jealousy almost overwhelmed him. "Now, each chief champion can come forward and choose the five-star tasks assigned by other chief champions!" This was an advantage for the three masters. Several tasks assigned by other champions were taken away by the three masters. Su Han did not take it anymore. He knew that he had received two five-star tasks, and one of them was the highest reward in this bounty arena. This was eye-catching enough. If he grabs other tasks, I'm afraid those envious and jealous eyes will really kill him. Three masters, one of them received another five-star mission. In this way, there are as many as ten five-star tasks taken away this time. "It's really extraordinary to have three masters take action." "If it were me, I would be willing to spend some money and get personal guidance from Senior Tai'a!" "That Biao King is actually in Master Su's hands. Oh my God, ten million middle-grade Yuan Stones. If I can get ten million middle-grade Yuan Stones, I might be able to break through to the next level immediately." "Don't be jealous yet. Whether he can solve the King Biao mission is still a question." "If he can't solve it, it's a big deal and he has to pay 10 million!" ¡­¡­ Soon, Su Han also waited for the publishers of the two five-star tasks he had on hand. The first person to come was the publisher of the mission with a bounty of three million. The poster has hidden her identity, but she is a woman whose age cannot be discerned. "What is your name for this fellow Taoist?" the person in charge of the organizer asked politely. Although this woman is unwilling to reveal her identity, she is definitely not an ordinary person who can afford a bounty of three million middle-grade Yuanshi. "My surname is Zhang." "Okay, Fellow Daoist Zhang. This is the youngest Su Champion in our bounty arena this time. Even though he is young, he can straddle two realms and occupy the title of the overall champion of both bounty arenas. " The person in charge also introduced Su Han very hard. However, after hearing these words, the woman's face still looked cold, as if these words were not enough to arouse her interest. On the contrary, she directly interrupted the person in charge and said: "I don't care about other false claims, I?There is one requirement and that is to solve my task. If it can't solve my task, then everything is in vain. " The person in charge also smiled awkwardly after hearing this: "Then you guys talk, if you need anything, call me anytime." With that said, he left quickly. The woman looked at Su Han, and there was a hint of judgment on the lady's face: "Master Su, can you repair that ancient talisman?" "It can be restored to at least 80% of its original power." Su Han didn¡¯t say much more. In fact, he felt that he could restore it to 90% of its original power, or even more. "But this is an ancient talisman. If he can repair it to 90% or 100% level, it will be too unbelievable. It can no longer be described by just two words: monster. Although Su Han pursues fame and fortune, there must be a limit to everything. "Eighty percent level?" The woman smiled, "Let me remind you in advance that I also know the rules of the bounty arena. If you fail to complete the task, you will have to pay me three million." "It's not like I can't afford to pay three million." Su Han calmed down. This time, the woman¡¯s serious face actually showed a bit of surprise. Obviously, she didn't expect that this young man could still be so calm in the face of a compensation that might be as high as three million. This made her really confused about this young champion. Suppressing her inner surprise, the woman took out something from the storage ring: "This is the actual object of the ancient talisman. Please take a look." The ancient talisman stored at the organizer is just a replica. As for the real objects, they are often extremely valuable and naturally will not be easily taken away by the organizer. What the woman took out at this moment was the real object of this ancient talisman. The actual object of this talisman is a piece of mottled tiger skin, exuding an aura that comes from ancient times. The cinnabar on it is not ordinary at first glance. Su Han took the talisman in his hand and looked at it. It was pretty much what he expected. It was not particularly difficult to repair the talisman by himself. The biggest difficulty was that the cinnabar used to carve the talisman was very difficult to find. After all, the ancient times were millions of years ago. The cinnabar material from that time may not be available now, so we can only find some substitutes. The effectiveness of substitutes will naturally be worse, and the spiritual power of materials from ancient times cannot be compared to today's materials. Su Han estimated that if he did it himself, the best thing would be to restore it to 90% of its original power. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1025: King Biao¡¯s Mission You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Fellow Daoist Zhang, please follow this list and purchase the above materials for me. I promise to repair your ancient talisman to an 80% level." Su Han did not go any further. He planned to control the final repair result to an 80% level. . The woman¡¯s eyes suddenly shone with surprise. She originally thought that the young challenger in front of her was bragging. But he didn't expect that the more he said it, the more it sounded like that, and he still had to prepare the materials himself? "Say in advance, if your repair fails, or if it doesn't reach the 80% level you said, the price of the purchased materials will also be charged to you." The woman said coldly. "Please." Su Han smiled leisurely. At the moment, the woman entrusted someone from the organizer to purchase materials. Su Han was not in a hurry, so he just closed his eyes and rested on the spot. He was too lazy to take advantage of the opportunity and took advantage of this opportunity to pick up two four-star tasks. Anyway, once this task was completed, the bounty would be equivalent to ten four-star tasks. During the meditation process, he kept feeling an inquiring gaze on him. He also knew that the woman still had doubts about his abilities. Su Han was too lazy to say anything. Anyway, everything was based on facts. As long as he can repair the talisman, all doubts will be nothing. Not long after, the purchased materials were delivered. Su Han didn't waste any more words. With a stroke of his pen, he began to perfect the talisman. Perfecting this talisman also requires a lot of spiritual consciousness. However, with Su Han's background, he can control the amount of spiritual consciousness consumed to a relatively low level. The woman named Zhang did not expect Su Han to be so generous, and a look of surprise suddenly flashed in her eyes. Starting to repair the talisman without even collecting the money or even the deposit is not the magnanimity that ordinary people should have. Watching Su Han's actions of repairing the talisman, gradually, the woman's expression began to become very solemn, and her eyes shone with great surprise. The talisman she provided was originally missing many key parts, and could only barely make out its general outline. However, as Su Han moved the dragon and snake with his pen, the lines of the talisman gradually became clear. ??A layman looks at the excitement, an expert looks at the door. This woman spent a lot of effort studying this talisman. Now when she saw Su Han take action, she knew it was definitely the work of an expert. It took a long time before the woman named Zhang reluctantly moved her eyes away from the talisman that Su Han was perfecting. For her, being able to watch the process of repairing a talisman was several times more important than getting a perfectly repaired talisman directly. Looking at Su Han, his eyes were already vaguely flashing with admiration. And in this admiration, there is even more doubt. However, in the end, she didn't say anything, but waited for the result of Su Han's repair. After all, it is one thing to have the handiwork of an expert, but it is another thing to be able to truly restore it and restore it to a certain level. About half an hour later, Su Han completed the carving of the talisman. He picked up the talisman, shook it, and threw it to the woman: "Please take a look." The woman took it dubiously, and urged her spiritual power to be injected into the talisman. After a moment, her expression changed. The repair of this talisman has indeed reached 80% of its original level. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Absolute master level, this is how a discerning person would evaluate this talisman. This time, the woman was convinced. The cold and solemn look before had completely disappeared, replaced by full admiration. Taking out the agreed reward amount of three million and handing it to Su Han, the woman sighed: "I never thought that this task would be solved in this place, in the hands of a young man." At this moment, she was indeed full of surprise. She was not originally from this area. She just happened to pass by Silver Moon City and learned about the bounty arena, so she stopped by to take a look. Unexpectedly, this trip would solve a problem that had troubled her for many years. The person in charge of the organizer, when he heard that the mission here was completed, rushed over with a smile on his face and said jokingly: "Since ancient times, heroes come from young! Congratulations to Master Su for completing the five-star mission. What a joy." The woman surnamed Zhang was convinced. She glanced at Su Han, nodded and said with a smile: "It is true that heroes have emerged from youth since ancient times. If I am not in a hurry, I would really like to invite Master Su to come and sit with me."Su Han smiled calmly, but did not answer. He could also tell that the other party had a lot of background, and he didn't know whether his words were sincere or polite. ¡°Young genius Su Lei, I hope I can meet you one day again in the future.¡± The woman named Zhang stared deeply at Su Han, and then left with the perfected ancient talisman. Seeing her leaving, the person in charge of the organizer also said with a joking tone: "Master Su is so charming." "It's not what you think." Su Han smiled lightly. As for the woman¡¯s last words, Su Han didn¡¯t take it to heart. The person in charge of the organizer was joking, but in fact, when he saw that Su Han had completed a five-star mission, his previous worries were a little relieved. Before, he had been worried that Su Han, as the youngest ring leader, would not be able to complete two five-star tasks, which would indirectly affect the reputation of the bounty ring. But now it seems that Su Han clearly has the ability to complete the three-million-level five-star mission. As for the next task of bidding for the king, the person in charge will not force it. After all, the King Biao mission is a mission that no one has been able to solve in sixty years. Su Han can only say that his courage is commendable for taking on the task of Biao Wang. The person in charge originally thought that this king-winning mission might end up in the bounty ring forever. But now that he had seen Su Han's strength, he began to feel that maybe there would be a turn for the better in this task that no one had been able to complete in sixty years. The people stationed in the Bounty Arena of the Holy Fire Palace have received notice from the organizer at this moment. At this moment, they can't believe their ears. "Are you sure? It's really the mission of our Holy Fire Palace? You're not mistaken, right?" The people from the Holy Fire Palace asked dubiously. "Of course I'm sure. Your mission has been on our bounty ring for sixty years. It is a five-star mission with the highest bounty. Do you think we will make a mistake?" The person from the organizer replied helplessly. "Quick, take me there." The elder of the Holy Fire Palace urged, and after thinking for a while, he asked curiously: "Who has such a great ability? Could it be the Jinhong Pill Emperor? Everyone is also a member of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, the Jinhong Pill Emperor There¡¯s no reason to wait until now to say you can solve it?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1026 Elder Yin¡¯s Doubts You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Elder Yin, don't guess. You will know who it is when you see it, right?" Elder Yin nodded repeatedly: "It makes sense. Take me there quickly. I can't wait to see who will take over this mission." At this moment, Elder Yin¡¯s mood was one of curiosity and urgency. After all, this mission is too important to their Holy Fire Temple. Even before he came to the bounty arena this time, the master of the Holy Fire Palace revealed that he wanted to increase the reward for this task to 15 million mid-grade yuan stones. Fifteen million is an unimaginable sky-high price for the bounty arena. However, before the quota was added, someone actually received this task. ??Could it be possible to save 5 million this time? Elder Yin thought with joy. Soon, the organizers, along with Elder Yin and others from the Holy Fire Palace, rushed to Su Han's main arena. "What is this for?" Elder Yin stared at him before he could react. The person from the organizer reminded: "Elder Yin, we are here! This is the President Su who accepted your mission!" "Whatwhat? Are you so young?" Elder Yin¡¯s face suddenly fell, obviously very disappointed. "Elder Yin, Master Su Lei, please talk slowly. Call us if you need anything." The people from the organizer are only responsible for pulling the strings. They will not participate in this specific task matter, and they are afraid that it will involve the privacy of both parties and make it inconvenient to participate. Elder Yin frowned, glanced at Su Han feebly, but managed to cheer up, and said to Su Han: "Let's get to know each other, my surname is Yin, and I am the elder of the Holy Fire Hall. Master Su is not even twenty years old, right? Really? You are young and promising, I didn¡¯t expect that you would be the one to accept the mission of our Holy Fire Palace in the end, it is really surprising.¡± This Elder Yin is obviously very good at life. Although he was quite disappointed with the young champion in front of him, he did not lose his etiquette. Su Han didn¡¯t talk nonsense to Elder Yin. He nodded and said directly: ¡°I can solve your palace¡¯s mission.¡± "Are you sure you can solve it?" Elder Yin was a little surprised and seemed to be hesitant, and asked, "Can I take a look at your solution first?" "I can only show you a small part of the solution first. As for whether you believe me or not after reading it, it is your business. If the final verification proves that this solution is wrong, you can go to the organizer. Hold me accountable.¡± Su Han said calmly. "Can't we see the complete solution?" Elder Yin asked. Su Han shook his head: "Elder Yin, you are also a smart man. This bounty arena transaction involves paying the money with one hand and delivering the goods with the other hand. I will show you the complete solution first without getting a penny. In this way I was too risky." Elder Yin was also in trouble. He was a little hesitant, mainly because the young champion in front of him was too young. What if you meet a liar? What if this plan is taken back and cannot be used? "If these ten million are wasted, there will be no way to explain to the palace master when I go back." After getting a small part of Su Han's solution, Elder Yin quickly browsed it through. However, it was useless for him to see these, it was just a small part, and he could not tell whether it was good or bad at all. "Can't we verify it on site?" Elder Yin still didn't give up. Su Han shook his head again and said: "Elder Yin, this bounty arena does not have an on-site verification link. If you want to join this link, you should talk to the organizer." Seeing that Su Han was not getting enough food, Elder Yin was also very depressed for a while. "Master Su, how about this? You can verify this solution on the spot. Wewe can add a little reward. As long as you verify that this solution is correct, we will add another one million to the reward, for a total of eleven million. How about the bounty?" Elder Yin gritted his teeth. Su Han refused: "Only one million more. Forgive me for not having the interest to do it myself. After all, refining a furnace of Huang Ying Dan requires a lot of spiritual consciousness." "How about two million?" Elder Yin added more money. Su Han still shook his head: "Not interested." "How about this! Add five million! A total of fifteen million, this is okay, right? The prerequisite is that the elixir must be formed on the spot!" Elder Yin was about to cry. Who is this person? If you add two million, he won't even move his eyebrows. I thought I could save some of the extra five million above, but now it seems that it's stillIt can't be saved. "Young man, is fifteen million okay? As long as you nod your head, my old man will immediately call the organizer and the three experts to come and bear witness to this transaction!" Elder Yin also risked his life. "Can!" Su Han could also see that fifteen million was Elder Yin's bottom line. If the extortion continued, I'm afraid the deal wouldn't be done. Elder Yin was about to leave when he suddenly stopped and said in a deep voice: "Master Su, are you sure you can really come up with a solution? You are not teasing me, old man?" Elder Yin is really afraid that the young challenger is telling lies. In that case, it will hurt his feelings. Su Han smiled and said: "Words are unfounded, seeing is believing." "Okay, seeing is believing, old man, I will believe you for now." Soon, Elder Yin invited the person in charge of the organizer and three experts to come over, and the three parties witnessed the transaction together. The materials for refining a furnace of Emperor Ying Dan were also provided by Elder Yin. Su Han was also unambiguous. After seeing Elder Yin hand over 15 million middle-grade Yuan stones to the organizer, Su Han took the materials and entered the refining room for retreat. Elder Yin was waiting anxiously outside. At the same time, this king bidding task also attracted the attention of more and more people. Some champions even put down the tasks at hand and ran here to watch. "It is said that the reward for this King's Bid quest has been increased to 15 million mid-grade Yuan Stones!" "Really or not? Fifteen million, I get jealous just thinking about it." "There is no jealousy at all. Without that diamond, I really don't want to get that porcelain job. Now Master Su Lei has entered the secret room to refine the elixir. The result of refining the elixir will directly determine whether this task can be completed!" "Ah? Then if the refining fails, won't we have to pay fifteen million on the spot?" "So, if you don't have real skills, you shouldn't even touch this task." "Then do you think this Master Su can complete the mission?" "I guess! Even the Jinhong Danhuang can't complete this task, and I don't know where he got the courage to follow it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,027 caused an uproar You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ The refining of Huang Ying Dan is indeed very spiritually intensive for Su Han now. Elder Yin's heart skipped a beat when he saw Su Han's tired look. Could it be said that the refining failed? But he saw Su Han raised his hand, and a jade bottle drew a beautiful arc in the air and fell into Elder Yin's hand: "The finished pill is here. If Elder Yin verifies that it is correct, I will give you the solution. Pay with one hand and deliver with the other hand.¡± Elder Yin took the jade bottle with hesitation and poured out five round and plump elixirs. The elixirs still exuded the fragrance of medicine. Elder Yin stared at the five pills with wide eyes, and picked out a little with his fingernails to taste. Immediately, Elder Yin¡¯s face changed drastically, and he shouted excitedly: ¡°Huang Ying Dan! It¡¯s really the finished Huang Ying Dan, there are five in a batch, and one of them is top grade!¡± Su Han smiled faintly: "Elder Yin, there are five completed pills in one furnace, including one high-grade one. I have already fulfilled your palace's request. The next step is to collect the money and deliver the goods, right?" "Easy to say, easy to say." Elder Yin nodded repeatedly and asked the person in charge of the organizer to hand over the fifteen million middle-grade Yuan stones to Su Han. Next, Su Han also handed over the improvement plan of Huang Ying Dan to Elder Yin. Elder Yin took a quick look and found that the plan was very detailed, including not missing any details. Some key points are marked in bold. At the moment, Elder Yin was very satisfied with this plan and sighed repeatedly: "Since ancient times, heroes have given birth to young men. It is true that heroes have given birth to young men since ancient times. Lord Su, you have helped the Holy Fire Palace solve such a big problem. Why should the Holy Fire Palace do the same?" As a host, I would like to treat you as a guest. I hope you will not refuse." Elder Yin¡¯s tone was enthusiastic, and Su Han felt a little embarrassed at the moment. He had obviously ripped off the other party, but the other party was still so warm. "Elder Yin, this makes me a little embarrassed. I'm just doing it for the bounty from your palace." Su Han declined. "The bounty is nothing!" Elder Yin was in a good mood after getting the solution to the elixir. He laughed, "Now I feel that this bounty is totally worth it. Having said that, Master Su, you must do it this time. Go to the Sacred Fire Palace as a guest. Our Sacred Fire Palace will hold a new elixir launch event at the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain in a while. It will also be an auction. Su Lei, your Emperor Ying Dan will also be among the new elixir releases. , so, Master Su, you must be there." "Held at Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" Su Han's heart moved, and he immediately thought that the Holy Fire Palace itself is a force of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and it is normal to hold press conferences and auctions in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Elder Yin saw that Su Han seemed to be a little tempted, so he persuaded her even harder: "At the press conference, representatives from all the hidden forces in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain will be present, including even the descendants of the four great saints. " Elder Yin obviously thinks that as a young man, Su Han will definitely be very interested in these hidden forces in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. In fact, Su Han was not interested in the descendants of the four great saints, but he wanted to see the major hidden forces in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Maybe, among them are the forces to which those mysterious cloaked men belong. "Master Su, it's settled. You must come after the bounty arena is over." Elder Yin received Huang Ying Dan¡¯s elixir improvement plan, and he really didn¡¯t want to delay for a moment. He almost wanted to grow wings and fly back to the Holy Fire Palace to verify the improvement plan. At that moment, Elder Yin left in a hurry. "The King Biao task that no one has been able to solve for sixty years has actually been solved." ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± "It's really big news. This bounty competition will probably go down in history." "The finale of the last day is really exciting!" Jinhong Danhuang also heard the news and learned that Su Han had solved the 60-year backlog of King Biao missions in the Holy Fire Palace. For a moment, Jinhong Danhuang also felt itchy. If it weren't for the extremely heavy tasks on his side, he would have wanted to run to Su Han's ring immediately to find out what happened. When Su Han's amazing performance was spread, everyone learned that a task that had not been solved for sixty years had been solved in this bounty arena. Naturally, a sensational effect would be formed, and people in the bounty arena would be affected. The popularity also played a huge role in promoting? Function. Even those who were not very confident in the bounty arena were inspired by the news and came to the bounty arena with tasks. Especially the main arena on Su Han's side was crowded with people, and the number of people who came to announce the mission was almost overwhelming. However, after Su Han completed the King Biao mission, he naturally despised those four-star missions. He simply rested and handed over all tasks to his subordinates. In the last half day, although a large number of people poured into the bounty arena, most of the general champions, like Su Han, chose to stop and try to let each champion complete the tasks. With the last bit of time running out, this bounty arena has officially come to an end. ????????????????????????????????????¡­ As for Su Han, the benefits are even more amazing. Adding in the income from the previous nine days and the share he received from the sub-challenge master today, Su Han's total income exceeded the terrifying 20 million mid-grade Yuan Stone! This unexpected fortune suddenly made Su Han's net worth extremely exaggerated. Now, even some powerful people in the imperial way can never accumulate more wealth than Su Han. What¡¯s more important is that the rapid rise in fame gave Su Han more confidence to enter the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Not to mention that the King Biao mission that had been pending for sixty years was actually solved by Su Han, which caused an uproar in everyone's hearts. Although many hidden forces in Silver Moon Holy Mountain do not send many people to participate in the bounty arena, in fact, the organizers of the bounty arena have connections with these hidden forces, and they send messages to these hidden forces every day. Report on the progress of the bounty arena. ??Including the performance of each general champion of the bounty arena, all will be reported in detail. Especially after Su Han solved the mission of the Holy Fire Palace, the news was immediately sent to the major hidden forces in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. For a time, the unfamiliar name Su Han faintly attracted the attention of the major secluded forces in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Many people are amazed, what is the origin of this Su Han? Why have I never heard of it before? As soon as he appeared, he solved the mission of the Holy Fire Palace that had been vacant for sixty years? Of course, the content of that mission is confidential to the outside world, and most people don¡¯t know the content of that mission. "However, the task that can stump the Holy Fire Palace has remained unsolved for eight hundred years. It is definitely not an easy task. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1028: Magical Essence You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Not to mention the local forces in Silver Moon City, many of the local forces in Silver Moon City immediately extended an olive branch to Su Han and wanted to recruit Su Han. But there is no doubt that they all returned without success. Not to mention that it is impossible for Su Han to agree to join the local forces in Silver Moon City, even Jinhong Danhuang and others cannot agree to let Su Han join those local forces in Silver Moon City. In their view, it is undoubtedly a secret investment and overqualification. In fact, as soon as the bounty arena ended, Jinhong Danhuang sent an invitation to Su Han, wanting to invite Su Han to attend the auction held by the Holy Fire Palace on the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. It is said that the admission level for that auction was extremely high. Even a person like Jinhong Danhuang could only bring one quota into the auction. Jinhong Danhuang really wanted to take Su Han with him, but he heard that Elder Yin of the Holy Fire Palace had already invited Su Han first, and he immediately smiled bitterly: "I'm a little late, but it doesn't matter, since you have the invitation quota from the Holy Fire Palace, then I¡¯ll be fine with that.¡± "Thank you, Senior Jin Hong." Su Han also didn't expect that the entry level of that auction would be so high. "By the way, little friend Su Han, did you really complete the bounty mission in the Holy Fire Palace?" Although this was a definite fact, Jinhong Danhuang still couldn't help but want to inquire and hear from Su Han. The exact answer. When Su Han gave a positive answer, Jinhong Danhuang was speechless for a long time. Thinking about how at the beginning, I still judged people based on their appearance and despised the young man in front of me. Now, even Jinhong Danhuang himself feels blushing. At this time, Tai Ahuang also came over and said with a smile: "Little brother, I heard that you are the well-deserved king of making money in this bounty arena." Su Han smiled and said: "I'm lucky, I just happened to run into that King's Task." Jinhong Danhuang said seriously: "This is not a matter of luck alone. If it were just luck, even if you were chosen to be the king, you would not be able to complete it." "Yes, you can achieve these results not just by luck, but by true foundation and strength." Master Chen Xiangyuan also came over and agreed. The three masters said something to you and me, and their words were full of appreciation and admiration for Su Han. "Brother Su, I almost want to worship you as my teacher. Alas, I have a lot of confusion about formations here. If you, brother Su, are free, it would be great if we two brothers can compare notes." Master Chen Xiangyuan said with hope. "You old boy, give up now. Little friend Su Han's schedule has been booked for a long time. He has to go to the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain to participate in the auction hosted by the Holy Fire Palace." Jinhong Danhuang laughed, quite gloating about his misfortune. Master Chen Xiangyuan was immediately discouraged: "Brother Jin Hong, you are from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If Brother Su goes to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, of course you will get the moon first if you are closer to the water. As for Brother Tai'a and I, it is beyond our reach. It's unfair. ah." Tai Ahuang laughed and said: "I forgot to tell you, this time I was invited to participate in the auction hosted by the Holy Fire Palace. So, Brother Chen, I'm sorry, I am also the first to get the first prize." Chen Xiangyuan was immediately shocked and cried out in anguish, "How could you do this? Just leave me alone. Oh, oh, oh, oh, old Chen, if I don't figure out these difficult formation problems, I will definitely get into trouble." Tai'ehuang and Jinhongdanhuang looked at each other and smiled, ignoring Chen Xiangyuan's howling ghosts and wolves. And the person in charge of the organizer was standing aside, secretly admiring him. I have to say that Champion Su is indeed charming. After coming down from the bounty ring, these three high-ranking experts all circled around him. The future of this young man is absolutely limitless. "correct." While joking, Master Chen Xiangyuan seemed to suddenly think of a question, "Brother Su, who is the publisher of the three million reward mission? Why do I always feel familiar when I see her?" Su Han didn¡¯t understand either. He shook his head and said, ¡°That woman didn¡¯t reveal her identity, but I feel like she¡¯s not from this place.¡± Master Chen Xiangyuan looked confused. After thinking for a long time, he finally had no clue. He shook his head and gave up. ¡­¡­ After the bounty arena ended, Su Han suddenly became a millionaire with a net worth of 20 million. "If it were an ordinary casual cultivator, I'm afraid that by this time, he would have already been targeted by underground forces who would rob his family and rob him of his property."?. However, fortunately, Su Han had the token of the senior deacon of the Moon Temple, so he simply went to the Moon Temple to stay for a few days, waiting to go to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain to participate in the auction. People in the Moon Temple knew that Su Han had become a popular figure in Silver Moon City, and even the three masters were full of praise for him. At the moment, the Moon Goddess Temple also regarded Su Han's arrival as a major event, and even wished that Su Han could live here for the rest of his life. Staying in the Moon Temple for a short time, Su Han was originally a little afraid of meeting the troublesome woman Yao Fei, but to his great relief, Yao Fei did not appear in the Moon Temple these days. I heard from Elder Hu of the Moon Temple that Concubine Yao has returned to Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Su Han used the past few days to recover the consciousness consumed on the two five-star missions. The most important thing is that he wants to use these few days to study the "magic weapon" that he extorted from the playboy Feng Yan. Su Han is almost certain that this thing is not a magic weapon, but something that is a hundred times more valuable than the magic weapon. To be honest, Su Han couldn't even figure out where the playboy Feng Yan got this thing from. If Feng Yan hadn't been such a bastard, this thing would never have fallen into Su Han's hands. From this aspect, Su Han has to thank that bastard Feng Yan. "This thing is probably a magic weapon essence. Because Feng Yan didn't have enough eyesight, he thought it was a damaged magic weapon." In fact, it¡¯s no wonder that Feng Yan, in this Silver Moon City, or even in the entire vicinity of Silver Moon City, it is impossible for anyone to recognize this thing. Even if this thing was placed in front of Master Chen Xiangyuan, he would not recognize it. "Otherwise, Master Chen Xiangyuan would not be helpless in the face of Feng Yan's task and recommend this task to Su Han's arena. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1029: The Furious Elder Xiong You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! What is magic weapon essence? In fact, this thing is a kind of natural treasure. Of course, a truly amazing and talented weapon refining master can also use extraordinary weapon refining techniques to extract the essence of this magic weapon from a high-quality magic weapon. To put it bluntly, the magic weapon essence is a magical item that can be used to upgrade the magic weapon. By integrating the essence of the magic weapon into a magic weapon, the quality and power of that magic weapon will be greatly improved! Su Han injected his spiritual consciousness into this magic weapon essence. After repeated verification, he came to the conclusion that this is a magic weapon essence with at least an emperor-level quality. Generally speaking, if a magic weapon is refined into magic weapon essence, the quality will drop by one level. In other words, if this is an imperial-level magic weapon essence, then it is at least refined from a higher-level magic weapon than the emperor-level magic weapon! Therefore, Su Han was right when he said that it was a hundred times more valuable than ordinary magic weapons. From this point of view, Feng Yan, the playboy, has a very good intuition in this regard. At least, Feng Yan brought this item to the bounty arena and asked for repair, which proved that Feng Yan still smelled the unusualness of this item and believed that it had a certain value. However, Feng Yan¡¯s vision is still far from enough. Coupled with the coercion and threats from his father Feng Rui, Feng Yan reluctantly handed over this thing. Su Han could not put it down for this magic weapon essence. He played with it for a long time before reluctantly putting it away. This magic weapon essence can greatly enhance the quality and power of the magic weapon. But for Su Han now, the power of many of the magic weapons he has has not yet been fully developed. Using this magic weapon essence now is mostly a waste. Therefore, Su Han put away the magic weapon essence and kept it for later use. Soon, the day to go to Silver Moon Holy Mountain came. Early that morning, Elder Yin of the Holy Fire Palace also very diligently arranged for people to come to Silver Moon City to pick up Su Han. The Holy Fire Palace is one of the top alchemy forces in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. As soon as Su Han arrived at the Holy Fire Palace, he was immediately given a very grand reception. After all, the problem of batch refining of Huang Ying Dan has been a problem that has troubled the Holy Fire Palace for sixty years. Now that it is resolved, it is impossible for the Holy Fire Palace to be unhappy. As for the Holy Fire Palace, Elder Yin personally came forward and brought several deacons to accompany Su Han throughout the process. "Huang Ying Dan, has your palace started refining it in batches?" Since Su Han has received a huge bounty from the other party, he must ask about the other party's progress. Elder Yin smiled and said: "Come on, the alchemy elders of our Holy Fire Palace are using your improved plan to refine the elixir. Once the furnace of Emperor Ying Dan is refined and confirmed to have no problems, it will be mass-produced." "Calculating the time, they should be almost done refining it. Little friend Su Han, would you like to go to the alchemy room together to take a look?" Elder Yin extended the invitation. It¡¯s still a long time before the auction starts, so Su Han has no problem and nods in agreement. Arriving at the alchemy room of the Holy Fire Palace, Elder Yin and Su Han heard shouts and curses coming from the alchemy room before they even approached. "What's going on? The refining has reached this stage, why is there still no sign of the elixir? Doesn't it mean that this solution can perfectly refine a furnace of five elixirs?" "This even the villain doesn't know, this is the solution brought back by Elder Yin!" This is another voice. The voice from before scolded angrily: "What kind of rubbish plan? Fifteen million middle-grade Yuan Stones were spent on it. Is it possible that this is what we got back? There is no way it can become a pill like this!" "This Elder Yin has always been easy to talk to. Maybe he was deceived?" "Hmph." The irritable voice said angrily, "Elder Yin is easy to deceive, but I am not so easy to deceive! Go, take this alchemy cauldron with you, we will go to the palace master immediately, find the liar, and hold him accountable Responsibility!" When Elder Yin heard this, he couldn't listen anymore. At that moment, Elder Yin quickly pushed open the door of the alchemy room and ran into an angry old man wearing an alchemist's robe. The old man had a red beard and was holding a list in his hand. He was about to walk out angrily. When he saw Elder Yin, he stopped and asked, "Elder Yin? Why are you here?" Elder Yin hurriedly said: "Elder Xiong, let me take a look at the batch refining of Huang Ying Dan." "snort!" Elder Xiong obviously didn¡¯t say anything, and when he did, he got angry.?Come on, "Brother Yin, what's the matter with you? How did you get back such an obviously deceptive rubbish plan? I refined it according to the plan, but not only did I not make pills in batches, but also Until now, there is no sign of condensation! It¡¯s obvious that this plan is just nonsense. It¡¯s a lie at all. Brother Yin, you used fifteen million from the Holy Fire Palace to offer a reward, but in the end, you offered a reward to such a messed-up copycat. plan?" Elder Xiong was obviously getting more and more excited as he talked. Elder Yin couldn't help but cast his eyes on the alchemy boy holding the alchemy cauldron behind Elder Xiong, wanting to ask if what Elder Xiong said was true. The elixir boy said with a bitter face: "It's absolutely true, Elder Yin, Elder Xiong has refined it three times according to this plan today, and every time he failed to condense the elixir in the last critical step. The key is that this main material Huang Ying Grass is too valuable and we can¡¯t afford to waste it at this rate.¡± Elder Yin couldn¡¯t believe his ears: ¡°Are you sure you strictly followed the improvement plan to refine it?¡± Elder Xiong said angrily: "Huangying grass is so valuable, how can I not strictly follow the plan? The plan you got back is simply a rubbish plan. Didn't you verify it on the spot before paying?" "I verified it on the spot! Master Su Lei refined a batch of five elixirs on the spot. I paid for it only after I confirmed it was correct." Elder Yin argued. Elder Xiong sneered and said: "That's your Su Lei Master, he is just trying his luck. In fact, he is a charlatan at all. If you ask him to refine it again, he will definitely not be able to do it." "Impossible! Did you make a mistake somewhere?" Elder Yin simply doesn¡¯t believe this kind of thing. Elder Xiong's fiery eyebrows jumped suddenly, and he said displeasedly: "Brother Yin, why do you always speak for outsiders? Now it is obvious that that person is a charlatan. I am about to go to the palace master to report this matter. Please ask the palace." The Lord sent people to hunt down the liar, and we must not let such a Xiaoxiao cheat the reward from the Holy Fire Palace and get away with it." "This don't be busy looking for the palace master yet." Elder Yin saw Elder Xiong being so angry. For a moment, he didn't know whether he should tell Elder Xiong that Su Hanren had already arrived. While he was hesitating, Su Han's voice sounded calmly: "Are you sure that you have followed every word in the improvement plan? There are absolutely no mistakes or omissions?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 1030: Restoration on the spot You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "you?" Elder Xiong frowned, and then he discovered Su Han's existence. "Boy, who are you?" Elder Xiong¡¯s tone was unkind. The young man in front of him seemed younger than his Dantong, but he dared to speak to him in such a questioning tone. This is absolutely rude to Elder Xiong. "Elder Yin, this is your new disciple? How do you usually discipline someone with such no rules?" Elder Xiong said displeased. Elder Yin quickly said: "Elder Xiong misunderstood, this is not my disciple." "Who is that?" Elder Xiong's face became even more ugly. If he was not a disciple, he would be an outsider. How could outsiders be brought into the Holy Fire Palace at will? Are you still gesticulating in front of Elder Xiong? At this moment, Su Han said calmly: "Don't worry about who I am, I can be sure that when you were refining Huang Ying Dan in batches, you definitely did not strictly follow the plan. If you really do it every day, If every detail is strictly followed, it is absolutely impossible for the elixir to be unable to condense." "Boy, what did you say?" Elder Xiong stared at Su Han in astonishment, then burst into laughter after a moment, "Boy, do you know who I am? Are you not afraid of flashing your tongue when you talk nonsense in front of me and make such ridiculous remarks?" Su Han also smiled indifferently: "I don't care who you are, the only thing I want to say is that you did not strictly follow the details of the plan to refine the Huang Ying Dan." This time, Elder Xiong¡¯s expression turned ugly. His whole face suddenly darkened, and his eyes stared coldly at Su Han: "Boy, why do you say such things? What kind of plan is that? I'm afraid you've never seen it before, right?" Su Han said calmly: "I naturally know the contents of that plan, because that plan was provided to the Holy Fire Palace by me." "What?" People around almost thought they heard wrongly. Is this ordinary young man in front of me the leader of the bounty arena? Is he the one who provided this plan for a mid-grade Yuan Stone worth fifteen million? Elder Xiong was even more disbelieving. In his imagination, the provider of this plan shouldn't be a young boy? Not to mention, this young man is still standing in front of me, brazenly saying that he did not strictly follow the plan? Elder Xiong almost laughed angrily. If he had known that this plan was provided by a young boy, he would not even try it. "Boy, what do you know? How do you know that I didn't strictly implement your plan? To tell you the truth, I strictly abide by every word of this plan. Of course, if I had known that it was a plan provided by a little brat like you, I don¡¯t even know how to try it, I just throw it into the trash!¡± Elder Xiong¡¯s tone was unkind, and it was obvious that he was truly angry. Su Han was not afraid, and said calmly: "I can confirm that there is absolutely no problem with my plan. Therefore, the problem must lie in your operation. If you are very confident in your operation, you might as well restore the process of your operation show me?" Elder Xiong said coldly: "What you said is easy, why should I restore it to you?" Su Han shrugged: "It's okay if you don't restore it, then there is no evidence for everything you said. Even if you are the master of the Holy Fire Palace, he can't just listen to your words and conclude that there is something wrong with this plan." "well." Elder Xiong was so angry that he sneered, "What you kid said makes sense. Well, I will send someone to invite the Hall Master now. Let the Hall Master witness with his own eyes whether I, Old Xiong, have strictly followed the plan. Of course, if it turns out that I am not wrong and there is something wrong with the plan you provided, I will ask you to compensate the Holy Fire Palace for 30 million middle-grade yuan stones, and I will also pull out your nonsense tongue on the spot, and let you stop talking. You can¡¯t go around lying to people in the future!¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone around was shocked. What shocked everyone even more was that Su Han did not express any objection, but asked with a chuckle: "If it turns out that there is a problem with your operation instead of my plan, what should you say?" "Is that necessary?" Elder Xiong said without hesitation, "As long as you can point out any of the ways in which my operation is inconsistent with the plan, then I will be convinced. Not only will I apologize to you in public, but I will also worship you as my teacher on the spot. !¡± Elder Xiong is also determined to fight Su Han to the end. Elder Yin was dumbfounded when he heard this. He couldn't help but smooth things over and said, "Xiong"Old man, little friend Su Han, if you have something to say, please speak it carefully. In fact, there is no need to be so explosive" Elder Xiong snorted coldly: "You don't need to persuade me. I want to see who gave this kid the courage? Support him to talk nonsense here?" Elder Xiong didn¡¯t even think that he might lose. Don't you still know whether you have followed the plan or not? Every step must be strictly followed. In this case, there is obviously only one possibility, that is, the plan is simply a lie. Elder Xiong accidentally caught a glimpse of Su Han's expression, and saw that Su Han was extremely leisurely, with a smile in his eyes and not nervous at all. Elder Xiong felt that Su Han was obviously showing off. Not long after, Palace Master Qi from the Holy Fire Palace came to the scene. Palace Master Qi had obviously heard about the whole story. As soon as he appeared, he looked towards Elder Yin. Elder Yin quickly stepped forward and said: "Palace Master, this is Su Hansu, the leader of the bounty arena." "I have admired him for a long time, and it turns out that he is young and promising." Palace Master Qi nodded towards Su Han, his attitude was not cold, but not very enthusiastic either. Obviously, Palace Master Qi knew to some extent that Elder Xiong made elixirs according to Su Han's plan, but failed to condense them three times. Under this situation, Palace Master Qi was obviously not enthusiastic about Su Han. However, he did not lose his due etiquette. "Palace Master, this guy actually made such nonsense, saying that I, Old Xiong, did not strictly follow the details of his plan to refine the elixir?" Elder Xiong sneered and said to Palace Master Qi: "Palace Master, today you will bear witness for me to see if I have strictly followed the plan for refining? Otherwise, I, Old Xiong, will be slandered by a young boy. Unwilling to do so.¡± Palace Master Qi frowned slightly and asked: "Master Su Lei, is there any misunderstanding here? Elder Xiong is the highly respected alchemy elder of our Holy Fire Palace. He is definitely not the kind of frivolous person. He said that he has strictly followed the plan. If you implement it, there will be no lies.¡± Su Han smiled faintly and said: "What Palace Master Qi means is that there is something wrong with my plan. I won't make any excuses. My words are unfounded, seeing is believing. I also asked Elder Xiong to reconstruct his refining process on the spot, everything Then we can get to the bottom of it.¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1031 An incredible scene You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Palace Master Qi¡¯s words were actually meant for Su Han to listen to, in order to give Su Han a step down and let Su Han check whether there was really something wrong with his plan. If there is a problem with the plan, if it can be corrected on the spot, then the Holy Fire Palace will not care too much about Su Han. " However, Su Han did not follow the routine envisioned by Palace Master Qi at all, and did not follow the steps given by Palace Master Qi. This made Palace Master Qi feel a little more unhappy about this young man. However, due to the cultivation of the master of the first palace, the master of Deqi Palace did not show this displeasure on his face. At the moment, a group of people entered the alchemy room. Under the witness of Palace Master Qi, Elder Xiong began to restore the process of refining Huang Ying Dan in batches. Elder Xiong is also a strong man in the Alchemy Emperor realm. It must be said that his Alchemy knowledge is already among the top three among the people Su Han has met so far. In addition to Emperor Jin Hongdan, I am afraid that this bear is the elder. Controlling the fire, heating the cauldron, adding materials, purifyinga series of steps can be said to be completed in one go. During this process, Palace Master Qi kept holding the improvement plan, observing Elder Xiong¡¯s movements and comparing them. It has to be said that Palace Master Qi is still very fair. He did not miss any detail of Elder Xiong and compared every detail very carefully. Elder Yin was on the side, looking at Palace Master Qi and Su Han from time to time. He very much hoped that Su Han could point out on the spot that Elder Xiong's operation was wrong. That would prove that Elder Yin did not spend 15 million to buy a useless plan. However, as time passed, Su Han remained silent. This made Elder Yin¡¯s heart sink little by little. Palace Master Qi couldn't help but speak: "Looking around, I see that Elder Xiong's operation does not seem to violate any rules." At this moment, Elder Xiong¡¯s angry voice rang out: ¡°It¡¯s useless! It¡¯s still like the previous times, there is no sign of condensation!¡± With that said, Elder Xiong left the alchemy cauldron angrily and came to Su Han: "Boy, what do you say?" "You still want to put the blame on me, saying that I violated the rules? Now that you have witnessed the whole process, you should tell me where I violated the rules?" Elder Xiong laughed strangely, "If you can't tell me why, don't blame me for pulling out your tongue on the spot as promised." Facing Elder Xiong¡¯s arrogance, Su Han seemed very calm. With a slight smile, he asked: "Do you really think you did not violate the rules?" Elder Xiong was stunned by Su Han's words: "What do you mean, kid? The facts are absolutely certain, and you still deny it? Did I operate in violation of regulations? Palace Master Qi witnessed the whole process. Why don't you ask Palace Master Qi to see what I am doing?" Are there any illegal operations?¡± Palace Master Qi also frowned slightly: "Master Su Lei, I just looked at it carefully. Elder Xiong did come up with every detail according to the plan. This is definitely not favoritism for our own people." "What else do you have to say?" Elder Xiong sneered. Su Han smiled faintly: "Since Elder Xiong is so sure that he did not operate illegally throughout the whole process, do you mind if I take a look at your alchemy cauldron?" "Look at the alchemy cauldron?" Elder Xiong was stunned for a moment, but then he sneered again, "Boy, do you want to use this method to delay time? To tell you the truth, it's useless. I selected this pill cauldron strictly according to your plan. It's absolutely It is a neutral alchemy cauldron, neither negative nor masculine at all. If you want to make a fuss about this alchemy cauldron, I am sorry to disappoint you." "Is it?" Su Han was not frightened by Elder Xiong's words, "So, do you think Elder Xiong doesn't mind me taking a look at this alchemy cauldron?" "You can look at it as you like. If you can tell that it's the problem with the alchemy cauldron, count on you." Elder Xiong said disdainfully. Su Han smiled slightly and walked forward. The evil eye opened, mixed with spiritual consciousness, and began to observe the alchemy cauldron carefully. Elder Xiong¡¯s face was full of disdain. In his opinion, Su Han was just using this method to delay time. However, Palace Master Qi looked at Su Han with slightly focused eyes. After a while, Su Han finished his inspection and said calmly: "The problem lies in this alchemy cauldron." Elder Xiong seemed to have expected that Su Han would say this, and sneered immediately.??: "I've known for a long time that you would blame the problem on the alchemy cauldron. The key is, if you want to say that, you also need some evidence, right? Your plan says that you require a neutral alchemy cauldron without yin and yang attributes. , I chose a completely neutral alchemy cauldron according to your request, without a trace of yin or yang energy. If you want to find a reason for this alchemy cauldron, you have to find a decent one, right?" Palace Master Qi also stepped forward to inspect the alchemy cauldron, nodded and said: "Yes, this alchemy cauldron is very familiar to this temple. It is an alchemy cauldron from the Holy Fire Palace. It is indeed a neutral alchemy cauldron. This is absolutely true. This temple can testify." "Boy, what else do you have to say?" Elder Xiong said in a deep voice, having almost lost his patience. Su Han ignored Elder Xiong, turned to Palace Master Qi, and asked, "If I guessed correctly, moonstone should have been added to this elixir cauldron when it was forged, right?" A ray of surprise shone in Palace Master Qi's eyes: "That's right, how do you know? However, although this moonstone is a negative substance, the Yin Qi in this elixir has been removed when it was forged, so this elixir is still neutral." Elder Xiong said in a deep voice: "Palace Master, there is no need to talk nonsense to him. This kid somehow learned that this elixir cauldron contains moonstone ingredients, and he wants to use this to put the responsibility for the inability to condense the elixir on me. Little did he know that the Yin Qi in the Moonstone had already been removed." "Are you sure that the Yin Qi has really been removed?" Su Han smiled faintly, and suddenly picked up a freshly picked elixir Yangyan flower from the material table on the side. Then, Su Han brought the petals of the Yang Yan Flower close to the alchemy cauldron, and then, an incredible scene happened. I saw that this Yangyan flower, which was originally red and bright, had an imperceptible black color spreading around the edges of the petals after it got close to the Danding. Immediately afterwards, the red and translucent petals quickly lost their vitality and turned yellow at a speed visible to the naked eye. The entire Yangyan flower withered unexpectedly at an unusual speed! This scene made everyone present unable to believe their eyes! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1032: Not worthy of being my student You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As we all know, this Yangyan flower is just a spiritual elixir. It is not a precious medicinal material, but a relatively common auxiliary material. However, the Yangyan Flower has a very unique characteristic, that is, it is naturally very sensitive to the Yin attribute. As long as it encounters the slightest trace of Yin energy, the Yangyan Flower's vitality will quickly drain away until it completely declines. Because of the characteristics of Yangyan Flower, many alchemists also regard Yangyan Flower as a barometer to test the Yin attribute. If you are not sure whether a material has Yin properties or not, use Yangyan Flower to test it. Even a trace of invisible Yin Qi cannot be observed by even the strong spiritual consciousness, but in front of Yang Yanhua, these subtle Yin attributes are invisible! "How can it be?" Elder Xiong couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Shouldn¡¯t this alchemy be neutral? How come there is a Yin attribute? "No, I tested the properties of this alchemy cauldron before refining it, and it is completely neutral. Boy, did you do anything to the alchemy cauldron? Why did the alchemy cauldron become a yin attribute?" Elder Xiong asked in a deep voice. At this moment, Elder Xiong noticed that there was a faint smile of disdain on the corner of Su Han's mouth. "Do I need to do anything to frame you in this alchemy cauldron?" Su Han sneered, "Why does the alchemy cauldron have Yin properties? Isn't this something that even a three-year-old child who has just learned alchemy should understand? You are a dignified person. Elder of the Holy Fire Palace, you actually can¡¯t understand?¡± As soon as these words came out, not only Elder Xiong's expression changed drastically, but Palace Master Qi, Elder Yin, and others on the side also felt like they were about to vomit blood. This a dignified elder of the Holy Fire Palace was said to be worse than a three-year-old child? This guy is too venomous and arrogant, right? Elder Xiong was so angry that his veins were pulsing. He stretched out his hand and pointed tremblingly at Su Han: "You what are you talking about? How dare you insult me, even a three-year-old child?" "Isn't it?" Su Han said indifferently, "If you are a little stronger than a three-year-old child, you should understand that when the pearl grass and the moonstone come together, when heated to high temperatures, the traces of shadow in the moonstone will be produced. gas!" "So what?" Elder Xiong said angrily, "Don't I even know this? Then tell me where you can find the Pearl Yingcao? There is no such material as the Pearl Yingcao in the Huang Ying Dan!" Su Han smiled indifferently and picked up a box of Lianying Sand from Elder Xiong's workbench. This Lianying Sand is an auxiliary material in Huangying Dan. Just now, everyone present saw with their own eyes that Elder Xiong added Lianying Sand into the elixir. "The pearl grass is here." Su Han said calmly, "Lianjing sand is a synthetic raw material. In the process of refining the crystal sand, the ingredients of pearl grass are usually added to improve the quality of the finished product. Brightness and transparency.¡± As soon as he said these words, the scene was completely silent. Even Elder Xiong was stunned on the spot, with his mouth wide open, as if he had been struck by lightning. Su Han continued: "My list clearly states that during the refining process, the elixir cauldron cannot have any yin energy or yang energy enter the elixir liquid, otherwise, it will cause the elixir to be unable to condense. Any A professional alchemist, before making alchemy, should consider the possibility of various situations and try to avoid unexpected situations. I believe that if you are a more professional alchemist, you should want to get the pearl grass and moonstone High-temperature heating will produce Yin Qi, so avoid using Danding forged with moonstone!" Those resounding words made Elder Xiong look livid. As a respected elder of the Holy Fire Palace, how had he ever been taught such a harsh lesson by a junior? Elder Yin quickly took the list given by Su Han, browsed it briefly, and exclaimed: "Sure enough, there is this reminder on the list!" Palace Master Qi was also speechless for a long time. Su Han's words were indeed reasonable. Su Han's list had been clearly written. It was Elder Xiong's fault that he didn't think of this. "Even if this is the case, you can't prove that it was entirely my fault. Maybe, even if there is no Yang Qi or Yin Qi in the elixir liquid, the elixir cannot be condensed." Elder Xiong blushed and retorted still unconvinced. Su Han smiled indifferently: "Isn't it easy to prove this? Try another alchemy cauldron, and everything will be clear?" "Then quickly change to an alchemy cauldron!" Palace Master Qi also knows that this matter is his ownElder Xiong of Jishenghuo Temple was wrong first. However, he still wanted to know how talented and knowledgeable this inexplicable Su Lei Master was? Is it really possible to refine Huang Ying Dan in batches by following what he said? Soon, a new alchemy cauldron was delivered, and Palace Master Qi personally took over the steps of Elder Xiong, transferring the alchemy liquid in the original alchemy cauldron to the new alchemy cauldron, and continued the process of condensing the elixir. Not long after, the sound of the alchemy rolling could be heard in the alchemy cauldron. Elder Xiong was simply in disbelief. He swept his consciousness into the alchemy cauldron and saw five clearly visible pills rolling around in the alchemy cauldron! Elder Xiong¡¯s eyes opened wider and wider, and by the end, he was literally sweating profusely. Finally, the imperial elixir was successfully prepared. Among the five Chengdan, four are of medium quality and one is of high quality. "The batch refining was actually successful." Palace Master Qi stared at the five pills in his hand and felt extremely incredible in his heart. I remembered that not long ago, I was secretly unhappy with Su Han, thinking that this young man was too arrogant and didn't know how to behave. Now it seems that it is not arrogance at all, but a kind of self-confidence from the heart! The expression on Elder Xiong¡¯s face kept changing, completely losing his previous arrogance. There was surprise and shock on the face, but in the end it completely turned into deep helplessness. In the end, Elder Xiong walked up to Su Han feebly: "I have lived a lifetime, and this is the first time I have encountered this kind of thing. What you said makes sense. It was because I was not good at studying, so I committed such a thing. It's a mistake. That's all. I'm willing to admit defeat. From now on, I will worship you as my teacher and call you Master." When Elder Xiong said these words, everyone present couldn't believe their ears. Elder Xiong is a highly respected elder in the Holy Fire Palace. He is even famous in the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain. How many young people wanted to become their teacher, but there was no way for them to do so. Today, Elder Xiong actually wants to accept a young man less than twenty years old as his disciple? Elder Yin looked at Elder Xiong in shock. He was about to say something to smooth things over when he suddenly heard Su Han's faint voice: "I don't need a student like you. When your professional quality improves, you won't make any mistakes." After this stupid mistake of a three-year-old child, let¡¯s talk about the apprenticeship issue.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1033: Descendants of the Saint You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s merciless words made Elder Dexiong¡¯s face turn red. Elder Yin even took a breath of cold air on the spot. This Su Han was indeed a person that even the Jinhong Alchemy Emperor admired. He was obviously just a young man less than twenty years old, but he gave people the air of being aloof and aloof, like a giant in the Alchemy Way. a feeling of. It seems that on the way to alchemy, even a strong man like Elder Xiong is not worthy of carrying his shoes. At this moment, Elder Xiong felt a deep sense of frustration. In his whole life, he had never been taught such a harsh lesson by a junior. After finally making up his mind, he put down his old face and surrendered, but he was rejected by the other party and was not even worthy of being his own student. For the always proud Elder Xiong, this can be summed up in more than one word: humiliation. However, although Elder Xiong was unwilling to give in, he had no room for refutation. Every word Su Han said hit his heart like a heavy hammer. At that moment, Elder Xiong was in a state of despair. Without saying a word or paying attention to anyone, he walked out of the alchemy room like a wandering spirit. Elder Yin looked at Elder Xiong¡¯s back and felt a little unbearable: "Palace Master, Elder Xiong" Palace Master Qi waved his hand: "Let him go." After all, Palace Master Qi is the master of the same palace, and he has a vicious vision. He could see that today's incident was certainly a humiliation for Elder Xiong, but it did not and could not be transformed into a positive energy, which is commonly known as, "If you cannot destroy, you cannot establish." Today¡¯s incident dealt a serious blow to Elder Xiong, but if Elder Xiong can learn from this blow, his road to alchemy will go further in the future. Palace Master Qi couldn't help but cast his eyes on Su Han. Although Su Han's words just now sounded like he was just trying to attack Elder Xiong with venom, Palace Master Qi had an inexplicable feeling that Su Han's real purpose might be what he imagined. Same. Although, logically speaking, a young man under twenty years old should not have such thoughts and ambitions. Palace Master Qi has seen many young geniuses before, and some of them are indeed amazingly talented. However, young geniuses generally rarely think about others, and it is even harder for them to have such foresight and mind. Palace Master Qi felt that the young man in front of him was already at a higher level than those young geniuses. At that moment, Palace Master Qi's attitude towards Su Han also changed drastically. He took the initiative to step forward and greeted warmly: "Master Su Lei, this time you came to our Holy Fire Palace, there is nothing good to entertain you. Really. It¡¯s disrespectful, disrespectful.¡± "Dianzhu Qi is so polite." Su Han smiled slightly, knowing that this was because he had confirmed the effectiveness of his plan. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Palace Master Qi to be so enthusiastic about him. "It is true that a hero comes from a young age. He is truly worthy of being admired by even the Jinhong Pill Emperor." Palace Master Qi repeatedly praised him. It can be seen that the Jinhong Pill Emperor has a very high prestige in the eyes of Palace Master Qi. "The auction will be held later, Master Su, please be sure to attend. In this auction, our Holy Fire Palace also received many good items." Palace Master Qi directly sent an invitation to Su Han on behalf of the Holy Fire Palace. This invitation was obviously of a much higher standard than Elder Yin's invitation. Su Han came to Silver Moon Holy Mountain this time to participate in the auction, so he naturally agreed. After a cup of tea, people began to enter the auction one after another. Su Han was also guided by the people from the Holy Fire Palace to the auction venue. The Holy Fire Palace is one of the top alchemy forces in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and this auction is obviously a top auction in terms of elixirs in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. For Su Han, even if it is not for the purpose of observing the hidden forces of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, the auction itself is enough to interest him. After all, Su Han had just accumulated a lot of wealth in the bounty ring. He absolutely cannot miss this kind of auction. Without being too showy, Su Han quietly found a seat to sit down at the venue. His identity as the leader who can control the wind and rain is certainly very useful in Silver Moon City, but in this Holy Mountain of Silver Moon, the major hidden forces are crouching tigers, hiding dragons, and I heard that there are some descendants of the four great saints. In this case, in fact, no one in the venue would pay too much attention to Su Han. Soon, waves of people continued to pour into the auction hall. Representatives of the major forces in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, as well as some hidden experts from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, began to enter the auction hall one after another. Su Han also found two familiar faces among them, namely Emperor Tai'a and Emperor Jinhong Dan. ??Jinhong Danhuang was obviously very excited when he saw Su Han, and wanted to come over and reminisce with Su Han. But what is helpless is that Jinhong Danhuang is so popular in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. As soon as he appeared in the auction hall, he was surrounded by a group of people. He was completely overwhelmed and didn't even have time to say hello to Su Han. But Tai'huang didn't have this kind of trouble. He himself was not from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and because of his cold temperament, many people who admired him could only watch from a distance, not caring at all. Dare to come forward and make trouble. Therefore, Tai Ahuang walked directly to the seat next to Su Han and sat down. "Senior Tai'a, this is the ordinary area of ??the auction hall." Su Han reminded that in addition to the general area, there is also a VIP area with only twenty or thirty seats. With Tai Ah Huang's status and strength, he is definitely qualified to enter the VIP area. Tai Ahuang laughed and said: "What are the common areas and the VIP area? Are you sitting in the same place? I care more about who is sitting next to me. If in the VIP area, the person sitting next to me is not what I want, wouldn't it be aggrieved? .¡± "Senior Tai'a is really free and easy." The two were chatting when suddenly, the door of the auction hall was opened again. The noisy auction hall suddenly fell silent, and everyone's eyes turned toward the door. The atmosphere suddenly became subtle. It seemed that this person had a very unusual background. Su Han also looked towards the door and saw a young man in rich clothes, surrounded by a group of guards, slowly entering the auction hall and heading directly to the VIP area. "This is the descendant of the Holy Son of the Eclipse Sun Saint! Master Qin Yao!" Everyone exclaimed, as if they were extremely surprised by the appearance of this young man. Mr. Qin Yao walked slowly, and the pressure exuding from his body made Su Han secretly surprised. Such a young man actually has the strength of the middle stage of Imperial Dao? "The four great saints are the actual controllers of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. It is not surprising that the descendants of these four great saints have such strength." Tai Ahuang seemed to have noticed Su Han's doubts, so he secretly sent a message to Su Han to clarify his doubts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,034 The situation is tense You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing this, Su Han was relieved. Since the controllers behind the Silver Moon Holy Mountain are the Four Saints, the descendants of the Four Saints should naturally have gathered thousands of resources into one body. It is not surprising to have such cultivation strength. The descendants of these four great saints should be the top young geniuses of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? and the Qin Yao master is obviously very good at building momentum. As soon as he appears on the stage, he gives people a distinguished style, as if the protagonist appears, and he immediately outshines everyone else. Amid the buzzing discussion, Su Han caught a glimpse of Tai Ahuang next to him, showing a look of disapproval. It is obvious that this Young Master Qin Yao is the type of person that Tai Ahuang said "does not conform to his wishes". Just when Master Qin Yao was about to take his seat, there was another commotion near the gate. ¡°Obviously, this is another big shot. I saw another young man, with fluttering sleeves and a paper fan in his hand, walking in from the gate. That chic toga gives people a feeling of superior elegance. Suddenly, the whole audience gasped again. "This is the descendant of the Brahma Saint! Mr. Zhongli!" ¡°Obviously, this is another descendant of the saint appearing. In terms of cultivation and strength, Master Zhongli seems to be slightly inferior to Master Qin Yao. However, in terms of demeanor and impression, Master Zhongli is obviously better. Mr. Qin Yao also stood up at this moment and looked at Mr. Zhongli with a sneer. The two people's eyes collided in mid-air, and they seemed to be able to hear the sound of sparks flying. "I heard that Master Qin Yao has always been at odds with Master Zhongli!" "It's not that the two of them are at odds, but that the lineage of the Eclipse Saint and the lineage of the Brahma Saint have always been at odds!" I saw the Qin Yao master sneer and said: "Zhong Limu, I haven't seen you for a few days, but you are getting angry again? Have you forgotten that you were defeated by me a while ago?" As soon as these words came out, the expressions of Master Zhongli and his men suddenly changed. "Qin Yao, if you want to fight, just tell me and I will accompany you at any time. This is the auction venue of the Holy Fire Palace. I don't have time to accompany you to embarrass yourself here." Master Zhongli said coldly. Mr. Qin Yao laughed and said, "I have no interest in defeating my opponent." Someone behind Mr. Zhongli snorted angrily: "If our Mr. Zhu hadn't died unexpectedly, would it be your Qin Yao's turn to be so arrogant here?" The voice was very low, but it was still captured by Master Qin Yao. Mr. Qin Yao laughed loudly: "You mean that short-lived ghost? If he were alive, he could indeed compete with me. It's a pity that he is a dead man now." "If Mr. Zhu is still alive, you can't defeat him at all!" "Shameless guy!" The people behind Mr. Zhongli all had bloodshot eyes and clenched their fists, as if they were ready to rush forward and fight for their lives at any time. Mr. Zhongli¡¯s eyes were also red. However, he still stretched out a hand to stop his men from rushing upward. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Master Qin Yao obviously deliberately wanted to anger the lineage of Brahma Saints. ¡°If the men under Master Zhongli rush up regardless, they will obviously have fallen into his trap. At this time, the senior officials of the Holy Fire Palace also appeared quickly and persuaded: "You two, you two, give the Holy Fire Palace a good deal. Today's auction event will begin soon. If you two young masters have any anger, you can fight at the auction." , everyone will show off their magical powers, I believe everyone will look forward to it." In this situation, it is difficult for the Holy Fire Palace to do anything. Whether it is the lineage of Eclipse Saints or the lineage of Brahma Saints, they cannot afford to offend either side and can only make peace with each other. Mr. Zhongli cupped his hands and said, "I'll give the Holy Fire Palace some face." Mr. Qin Yao sneered: "Qin has no intention of causing trouble in the Holy Fire Palace." "Thank you both for your compliments. Young masters, please take a seat quickly!" The senior management of the Holy Fire Palace breathed a sigh of relief and quickly asked the two of them to take a seat in the VIP area. The two young masters occupied the two most prominent positions in the VIP area. As for the other two descendants of the saint, they did not appear today. For this point, the Holy Fire Palace obviously thinks it is normal. After all, the descendants of the saints are the highest-ranking geniuses in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Whatever resources they need, the people below will naturally provide them in a steady stream, so why should they worry about it themselves? As for the reason why these two young masters showed up today, there must be something urgent.?I need something to use, so I came to this auction to try my luck. As the guests arrived one after another, Su Han's eyes quickly scanned everyone in the auction hall. However, what disappointed him was that he did not see the marks belonging to those men in black cloaks. After everyone took their seats, the auction began soon. The person who presided over the auction was a professional female auctioneer from the Holy Fire Palace. She had an extremely hot figure and was a charming woman to the core. Everyone in the Holy Fire Palace calls her Mrs. Qin. "Dear guests, this auction is a large-scale auction of elixirs in our Holy Fire Palace. For this auction, the Holy Fire Palace has also carefully collected a lot of items. The only hope of the little girl here is that everyone Bring enough Yuanshi and show off your wealthy style to the Holy Fire Palace." Mrs. Qin said and giggled. Her voice was crisp and pleasant to listen to, as if it could hit people's hearts all at once, and people couldn't help but be attracted by her voice. "This woman is not simple." Someone soon started talking below. At this time, Tai Ahuang suddenly turned his head and asked Su Han: "Brother Su, do you have anything you want to bid for at the auction this time?" Su Han smiled and said, "I'm afraid I won't know until I see the auction item." Tai Ahuang nodded: "If there is any need for me to come forward, just ask." At this time, Mrs. Naqin's voice sounded again: "Today's first auction item is an imperial-level escape talisman. The starting price is one million middle-grade yuan stones." An emperor-level escape talisman? The scene was in an uproar. Speaking of escape talismans, they are very common at auctions. However, the Emperor Level Escape Talisman is a rare treasure. As the name suggests, even if you are in an aura blocked by the emperor's realm with the emperor's realm, you can still use this emperor's air escape talisman to tear the aura and escape. In many cases, this will be a life-saving weapon. Today¡¯s first auction item is the Emperor¡¯s Sky Escape Talisman. Today¡¯s auction is of high standard, as can be imagined. Even Su Han was a little surprised. The value of this emperor-level escape talisman is much more precious than the ordinary escape talisman. This first lot is of such high quality. The auction of Silver Moon Holy Mountain is indeed beyond my imagination. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,035 God Transformation Grass You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Su Han didn't have much interest in this emperor-level escape talisman. Although he had one million middle-grade Yuan stones, he had no intention of spending it like this. What¡¯s more, one million is just the starting price, and the price will increase later. Sure enough, as Su Han expected, the strong men of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain were all crazy. Under the crazy bidding of these people, the price of the Royal Escape Talisman quickly exceeded two million. Middle grade Yuan stone. Su Han had to admire the wealth of these Silver Moon Holy Mountain powerhouses. You must know that when Su Han was in the Thousand Islands Territory, a Nanshan Pill was wildly sought after by the top powerhouses in the Thousand Islands Territory, but it only sold for 800 million low-grade Yuan Stones. One. Eight hundred million low-grade Yuan Stones is equivalent to 800,000 mid-grade Yuan Stones. But here, these people casually raised the price to two million mid-grade yuan stones. Su Han couldn¡¯t say which one was better, the Royal Escape Talisman or the Nanshan Pill, but if it were him, he would definitely choose the Nanshan Pill. After all, Nanshan Pill can prolong life, which is an advantage that cannot be replaced by any talisman. In the end, this emperor-level escape talisman was snapped up by a strong man for a high price of three million. Su Han was secretly dumbfounded. A wealth equivalent to three billion low-grade Yuan Stones was lost so casually. And the most important thing is that the strong man who took away the emperor-level escape talisman was still excited. He felt that he had taken an advantage by spending three million to capture an emperor-level escape talisman? For a time, Su Han had to re-estimate the purchasing power of the 20 million mid-grade Yuan stones in his hand. Mrs. Naqin is obviously not particularly satisfied with the three million yuan for an imperial-level escape talisman. Her red lips opened slightly, and she said in that melodious voice: "Everyone, the first auction item is an appetizer. It seems that it has not fully whetted everyone's appetite. Then let's invite the second auction item. I hope this product can whet everyone¡¯s appetite!¡± "The second auction item is an imperial elixir. This imperial elixir is the main material for refining Wang Teng Dan, the God Transformation Grass!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? When everyone heard this, they were all startled. This Divine Transformation Grass is not an ordinary imperial elixir, but an elixir that is ten times more precious than ordinary imperial elixirs. A single plant of Divine Transformation Grass can be used to refine a furnace of Wang Teng Dan! What kind of pill is Wang Teng Dan? That is also an elixir used by king-level warriors for their cultivation, but Wang Teng Dan is much more powerful than Wang Ji Dan. A Wang Teng Dan can allow a warrior to unconditionally improve one level of cultivation within the King Realm! This Wang Teng Dan is so powerful that it requires royal elixir as the main ingredient before it can be refined. Pills like Wang Tengdan are not circulating in the market at all, and you can¡¯t buy them even if you have money. Even if someone has Wang Tengdan on hand, it is still in private circulation and cannot be sold on the market. "Because this kind of elixir is so rare, even if you don't use it yourself, there are always so many friends and relatives around you who can use it. It is impossible to sell such a precious elixir. Although Wang Tengdan¡¯s elixir recipe and some alchemy forces in Silver Moon Holy Mountain have mastered it, this main material, the divine grass, is hard to come by. Therefore, it is difficult to find Wang Tengdan in the market. No one had obviously expected that the Holy Fire Palace would actually put it up for auction after getting a God-Transforming Grass! For a moment, a pair of greedy eyes stared at the divine grass on the auction stage. Everyone's expressions obviously betrayed their ambitions. Even the Golden Rainbow Pill Emperor looked at the God Transformation Grass with a look of excitement. As a strong man who regards alchemy as life, Jinhong Alchemy Emperor will naturally desire it when he sees this kind of elixir that can only be found but cannot be found. However, he did not show that impatient look. After all, the Jinhong Dan Emperor was a lonely man with no descendants. Even after the Wang Teng Dan was refined, no one used it. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of the Jinhong Dan Emperor, if he had several disciples, he would certainly eagerly seize the God-Transforming Grass. Su Han, on the other hand, looked at the God-Transforming Grass with a thoughtful expression. Mrs. Qin obviously wanted to whet everyone's appetite. She deliberately raised the God Transformation Grass high and showed it around. The special luster of the elixir made people's eyes shine with golden light. "The starting price for the God Transformation Grass is two million mid-grade Yuan Stones, and each increase in price must not be less than one hundred thousand mid-grade Yuan Stones. All you strong men, the time has come to show off your financial resources." Mrs. Qin¡¯s tone was full of incitement.   "I will pay 2.1 million." "Two million two hundred thousand." ¡°Two and a half million!¡± Almost at the same time as Mrs. Qin¡¯s voice fell, the voices of quotations rang one after another. It can be seen that everyone is determined to get this divine grass. "Brother Su, are you not going to take action? I see you are a little eager to try." Tai Ahuang chuckled. Su Han smiled, but asked: "Why doesn't Senior Tai'a take action?" "I am alone, and there are no juniors below me. This Wang Tengdan is of no use to me." Tai'huang said. Su Han nodded, but his eyes were thoughtful. For a strong man like Tai Ahuang who has reached the pinnacle of the Imperial Dao, many treasures are dispensable to him. Such strong men generally have only one biggest goal, which is to hit a higher realm above the Imperial Dao. . Thinking of this, Su Han's heart couldn't help but move. In fact, according to Su Han's knowledge, elixirs can also be used to play a great auxiliary role in this impact on a higher realm than the imperial way. Of course, now is not the time to consider this. Su Han was not in a hurry to take action, but first observed the situation at the scene. Although there were many people participating in the auction, there were also a group of people with indifferent faces, obviously not very interested in the God Transformation Grass. After all, not everyone needs Wang Tengdan. Moreover, some powerful giants may not want their juniors to take Wang Teng Dan. In their eyes, using Wang Teng Dan to improve their cultivation may have side effects on subsequent cultivation. Of course, this is actually a misunderstanding. Pills like Wang Tengdan are not the kind of pills that will lead to inflated cultivation as long as the previous foundation is laid. In addition, the two young masters in the VIP area obviously looked down upon the God-Transforming Grass. No matter what, the appearance of the God-Transforming Grass still made the atmosphere at the scene very exciting. Within a short while, the bidding had exceeded five million. Jinhong Danhuang sighed: "They are all madmen! The real value of this God Transformation Grass is only three million. Anyone who pays five million is definitely a prodigal!" Jinhong Danhuang¡¯s voice, although not loud, was enough to be heard by the entire auction hall. This evaluation is actually quite pertinent. Therefore, the heated atmosphere at the scene suddenly dropped due to Jinhong Danhuang's evaluation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,036 Unexpected Results You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, at this moment, Su Han suddenly raised his hand: "I will pay six million!" The look on Jinhong Danhuang¡¯s face suddenly froze. As soon as Su Han shouted out the price, the atmosphere at the scene seemed to be frozen. who is this? Adding one million at a time is too rich and willful, right? Someone immediately recognized him and took a breath of cold air and said, "Isn't this Master Su from the Silver Moon City Bounty Arena? I heard that he has completed the task of bidding for the king of the Holy Fire Palace, and is very popular with Tai'huang and Jin Hongdan. The emperor¡¯s respect.¡± "Is he the youngest ring champion? I heard that he made a lot of money in the bounty ring. He really became a blockbuster." "Many giants have not taken action, otherwise it would not be his turn." There are various discussions, some people are very interested in Su Han, but some people are dismissive. After all, no matter how famous Su Han is, he is only famous in Silver Moon City. To the hidden forces of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Silver Moon City is just a secular world. Even though Su Han was highly regarded by Emperor Tai'a and Emperor Jinhong Dan, he was still a boy from the secular world after all. No matter what, Su Han's sudden offer of 6 million for the God-Transforming Grass still ignited the atmosphere at the scene even more. "Good boy, aren't you going against the Jinhong Dan Emperor?" Emperor Tai'a was also happy when he heard Su Han's bid. Jinhong Danhuang coughed awkwardly, his face full of suspicion: "Little friend Su Han, this god-transforming grass is really not worth six million." For a few Wang Teng Dan, Jin Hong Dan Huang felt it was not worth it. Six million middle-grade Yuan Stones are enough for one or twenty king-level warriors with medium talents to advance to the next level. Although the other bidders are determined to win the God-Transforming Grass, but after the bidding exceeds five million, they have to weigh and weigh whether it is worth buying the God-Transforming Grass. " Like Su Han, the price increase is one million. No matter how wealthy they are, they definitely don't have the courage to ask themselves. Many people couldn¡¯t help but think that since this boy named Su had solved the bounty mission of the Holy Fire Palace, he must have a good relationship with the Holy Fire Palace. Could it be that the Holy Fire Palace asked him to serve as a trustee and deliberately raised the price? If this is the case, competing with him would be a bottomless pit. Su Han was not in a position to explain to Jinhong Danhuang at the moment, so he just smiled and explained: "Senior Jinhong, I really like this God-Transforming Grass, so I am willing to pay a little more for it." When Jinhong Danhuang heard this, he suddenly smiled bitterly. Su Han's explanation could be summed up in four words. ??????????????????????????????? He has already said so, what else can Jinhong Danhuang say? And the other competitors were also scolding Su Han in their hearts at this moment, secretly thinking that this boy was really hired by the Holy Fire Palace, right? Suddenly, many competitors, shrouded in Su Han's wealthy and willful aura, gave up their bids. When Mrs. Naqin saw that the momentum of these competitors was suppressed by Su Han, she was a little surprised at the moment. Her charming eyes glanced at Su Han several times in succession. Then, he spoke passionately: "This young master has offered six million middle-grade Yuan stones. Isn't it possible that there is no more arrogant local tycoon in our Silver Moon Holy Mountain? I believe there must be someone with a higher bid." ,right?" Mrs. Qin¡¯s extremely inflammatory words indeed had a certain stimulating effect, and someone immediately said: ¡°I will offer 6.5 million!¡± After all, none of these people from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain are willing to be financially suppressed by a kid from the secular Silver Moon City. Jinhong Danhuang shook his head, obviously dissatisfied with Mrs. Qin's behavior. Under Mrs. Qin¡¯s instigation, another force made a bid. However, their bid was still very reasonable, and they were not as willful as Su Han, who only quoted 6.6 million. Su Han chuckled: "Seven million." This quotation immediately left everyone speechless. Seven million, he reported it so easily, without even blinking. The two bidding forces were in a tangle. From the bottom of their hearts, they didn't want to compromise with Su Han at all, but the price of seven million was indeed a bit high. At this time, Tai Ah Huang suddenly stood up and said: "I'm offering eight million, and I hope all my friends will give me some face. This price is far beyond the normal range, and it will not be worth it for all my friends to continue bidding." , why not just stop hereStop it. " The powerful man at the pinnacle of the Imperial Way is truly unparalleled in his domineering power. As soon as he opens his mouth, he immediately shocks the entire audience. How could those two competitors expect that a Tai Ah Huang would suddenly appear? Seeing Tai'ahuang's expression, they also knew that the auction of the God Transformation Grass was over. No matter how much courage you give them, they will not dare to offend Tai Ah Huang. You must know that Tai Ah Huang's strength, even in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, is second only to the four great saints. " However, they were not too unwilling. Instead, they felt as if they were riding a donkey down the slope. If Su Han bids with them, maybe they will bid a few more rounds out of face. However, Tai Ah Huang¡¯s intervention obviously caused the bidding to end prematurely. With a bit of sadness, Mrs. Qin cast a flirtatious look at Tai A Huang and said coquettishly: "Tai A Huang, you made a final move and ended this auction early." As the auctioneer, Mrs. Qin naturally hopes that the price will be as high as possible. Tai Ahuang directly used his name to pressure his competitors, which made Mrs. Qin somewhat complain. "However, it was just a complaint, and Mrs. Qin didn't dare to really do anything. Speaking of which, even the master of the Holy Fire Palace has to show courtesy to Tai Ah Huang, let alone a small auctioneer like her. What's more, the high price of eight million middle-grade Yuanshi is actually quite exaggerated. Now, what everyone present is most interested in is, does Tai A Huang also have descendants whom he values? That's why you took action to snatch this divine grass? You must know that Wang Teng Dan is only effective for king-level warriors. But no one present had ever heard that Tai A Huang had any descendants. In everyone¡¯s impression, Tai Ahuang has always been alone. Under the gaze of everyone, Tai Ahuang looked calm and gave the auctioneer eight million mid-grade Yuan stones, then handed the divine grass to Su Han. This scene immediately caused an uproar. After working on it for a long time, Emperor Tai A took action to snatch the God Transformation Grass. Was he snatching it for Su Han? ! What is the relationship between these two people? You must know that Tai Ahuang's strength is close to that of the four great saints of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and yet he actually favors a young man like Su Han? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1037 The Seventh Lot You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a moment, even the two young masters at the VIP table seemed to be quite interested, looking towards Su Han. " However, Master Qin Yao's face was full of disapproval, while Master Zhongli's face was slightly suspicious and inquisitive. However, although such a thing can cause an uproar in the entire auction hall, it is not enough to move these two high-ranking descendants of the saints. Su Han also didn¡¯t expect that Tai Ahuang would actually stand up for him. Immediately he said quickly: "Senior Tai'a, I will return these eight million middle-grade Yuan stones to you after the auction is over." Tai Ahuang laughed and said, "This small amount of money is not worth mentioning. Just think of it as a gift from me." Su Han also knew that Tai Ah Huang, as a veteran at the pinnacle of imperial power, must have a huge amount of money. However, Su Han did not want to take advantage of the other party, and still insisted on returning the eight million to Tai Ahuang. He knew very well that if Tai Ah Huang hadn¡¯t come forward, he would have spent more than eight million. Seeing Su Han¡¯s resolute attitude, Tai Ahuang stopped insisting. However, his inner evaluation of Su Han was even higher. "Little friend Su Han, this is eight million middle-grade Yuan stones. Don't blame me for talking too much. I think you really can't get it." Jinhong Danhuang quietly left the VIP table at some point and came to Su Han's side and whispered. Su Han naturally knew that Jinhong Danhuang had good intentions. He immediately explained: "Senior Jin Hong, I think this God Transformation Grass is worth eight million middle-grade Yuan Stones." "How is that possible?" Jin Hong Dan Huang shook his head repeatedly, "Let's put it this way, even if you can use this God Transformation Grass to refine a batch of five Wang Teng Dan, how much value can it have? Could it be that you sell a medium-grade pill for two million? Yuan Stone? Ordinary king-level warriors cannot afford it, but nobles who can afford it may not be willing to spend it. Maybe they are more willing to improve their cultivation through other ways." According to Jinhong Danhuang¡¯s calculation, one plant of Divine Transformation Grass costs eight million, which is indeed not cost-effective. However, Su Han's account was obviously not settled like that of the Jinhong Pill Emperor. His understanding of the God Transformation Grass was deeper than that of the Jinhong Pill Emperor. But seeing the Jinhong Pill Emperor looking at him with a troubled expression, Su Han knew that if he didn't tell the truth today, the Jinhong Pill Emperor might not let go. At the moment, I could only say: "God-Transforming Grass, I once heard the expert who taught me say that this God-Transforming Grass has a hidden characteristic that the world does not know." "What are the characteristics?" Jinhong Danhuang immediately became interested. Seeing Su Han¡¯s hesitant expression, Jinhong Danhuang also understood what he was talking about. He moved closer to Su Han and whispered, ¡°Tell me that characteristic. I swear, I will never tell anyone.¡± Su Han then smiled mysteriously: "This god-transforming grass can grow back after being cut. A god-transforming grass can be reused many times." "What? Like leeks, they can still grow after being cut?" Jinhong Danhuang immediately opened his eyes. In fact, this is not a sensational thing. Many plants have this regenerative property. However, for elixirs, there are really very few elixirs with this kind of property. This divine transformation grass is recognized by the elixir industry as non-regenerable. Jinhong Danhuang couldn't help but said: "This God Transformation Grass seems to be recognized as non-renewable. Are you mistaken?" Su Han smiled and said: "So this feature of it is very hidden and cannot be discovered by ordinary people. For it to regenerate, it requires very harsh conditions." "What conditions?" Jinhong Danhuang¡¯s eyes were like a primary school student thirsty for knowledge. Su Han did not hold back, and said eloquently: "First of all, the part cut off each time cannot exceed one-third of the body of the God Transformation Grass. If too much part is cut off, it will be impossible to regenerate. Secondly, I want to To regenerate it, special spiritual fertilizer must be used. Only when the spiritual fertilizer is used appropriately and exactly matches the properties and growth cycle of the God of Transformation grass can it be prompted to grow new parts. As long as these two conditions are met, the transformation of the God Grass will The sacred grass can continue to grow, and its vitality will not be cut off until the original body declines." These words made the Jinhong Danhuang stunned. This knowledge was something he had never seen or heard before. However, what Su Han said, although it has not been verified, made Jinhong Danhuang instinctively feel that what Su Han said was 80% correct. But, this fact really made him unbelievable. Jin Hong Dan Huang suddenly felt, all the knowledge about elixirs that I had learned before seemed to be in vain. Regarding Su Han¡¯s alchemy background, Jinhong Alchemy Emperor even felt that he, a powerful alchemy expert, could only feel helpless in front of Su Han. This kind of frustration made Jinhong Danhuang feel indifferent to the auction all of a sudden. He just wanted to go back to retreat and practice hard, so that he would not be surpassed too much by a rising star like Su Han. Tai Ahuang is not proficient in elixirs, so this feeling is much weaker. However, seeing the frustrated look on the Jinhong Pill Emperor's face, Tai'ehuang could roughly guess how many blows Su Han, this evil monster, had given to the Jinhong Pill Emperor. While the three of them were chatting, the bidding for the third auction item was almost coming to an end. The auction this time was for some elixirs, which also fetched sky-high prices. However, Su Han has no interest in finished elixirs. As long as they are finished elixirs, he will not like them. Because the finished elixir was refined by other alchemists, it naturally cannot enter Su Han's eyes. Instead, Su Han was more interested in those heavenly materials and earthly treasures such as elixirs. Next, the fourth, fifth, and sixth auction items appeared one after another. None of them are ordinary treasures. In terms of sensational effect, they are not inferior to the God Transformation Grass. However, Su Han also doesn't have much interest in these things. And the two young masters in the VIP area also did not take action. All this seems to mean that the auction has not yet reached its true climax. Mrs. Qin always had a charming smile on her lips, as if she had everything in mind. Her red lips parted slightly, and she said crisply: "Next, let us invite you to the seventh lot!" "This seventh lot is two Nanshan Pills. Maybe you are still a little unfamiliar with its name. What I want to say is that this Nanshan Pill is absolutely different from any other pill you have seen so far. Its effect , which is unimaginable to everyone here!¡± When Mrs. Qin said this, she was also beaming with joy, and her voice was full of inflammatory, causing everyone present to lean forward, wanting to hear her next words more clearly. And when Su Han heard the three words Nanshan Dan, he was stunned on the spot. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1038 Su Han¡¯s doubts You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This Nanshan Pill is definitely a pill that you have never heard of before. According to legend, this pill came from a medium-sized territory. Once it was released, it caused an uproar in the entire territory. All the top experts in that territory , they are all rushing to buy it, and some strong people are even willing to spend all their wealth to get this elixir! Yes, I am definitely not exaggerating!" When Mrs. Qin said this, she looked around with her wonderful eyes and said with a smile: "This elixir has the effect of reversing time and taking part in creation. It can extend the life of a king-level warrior by 150 to 200 years! And for the emperor, For Taoists, although the efficacy has not been tested, we believe that it also has a certain life-extending effect." "The most important thing is that the effect of this pill on king-level warriors has been verified by our Holy Fire Palace, and it is confirmed that it can extend the life of one hundred and fifty to two hundred years! This kind of magical pill can be said to be like heaven and earth. Taking lives, I would like to ask, are you excited?" Mrs. Qin¡¯s sensational words made this Nanshan Pill seem extremely miraculous. As soon as the words fell, the scene suddenly went into shock, and everyone present started whispering. ??Obviously, the effects of reversing time and extending life are extremely attractive to anyone. The strong men in the Thousand Islands Domain are like this, and the strong men in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain are also like this. Although many of the people present are already strong in the Imperial Realm, even those who have not yet broken through the Imperial Realm believe that they will be able to break through the Imperial Realm sooner or later and cannot stay in the King Realm forever. However, these four words "prolong life" still made their hearts beat. Even if you can¡¯t use it yourself, you can buy it and ask someone to study it. If you can crack this elixir, wouldn¡¯t you make a fortune? You know, there are countless warriors in the King Realm of Cangyunze. Who doesn¡¯t want to prolong their life? This is a huge business opportunity! What's more, Mrs. Qin didn't say that this pill has no effect at all on the powerful emperor. For a moment, even those powerful emperors could not help but lean forward, with a hint of fanaticism in their eyes. Even the Golden Rainbow Pill Emperor praised repeatedly: "The power of ginseng can reverse time, it's magical, it's miraculous! The person who refines the pill must be a master of pills that has not been produced for thousands of years." The words of Jinhong Dan Huang added a bit more gold content to Nanshan Dan. Unlike everyone else, Su Han was extremely surprised at this moment. ?? Nanshan Pill, isn¡¯t this the pill you sell in the Thousand Islands Domain? Could it be that there are people in Silver Moon Holy Mountain who know how to refine Nanshan Pill? "No, just now Mrs. Qin said personally that this pill comes from a medium-sized territory." Su Han glanced at the three elixirs in Mrs. Qin's hand with his spiritual consciousness, and found that these three Nanshan elixirs did not have the aura of being refined by himself, and were not from his own handiwork. However, Su Han was still keenly aware that these three Nanshan Pills were most likely from the Thousand Islands Region and were refined by King Ling Pill of Qionghua Lingdi. The reason is that when Su Han was refining the Nanshan Pill in the Thousand Island Territory, the types of elixirs in the Thousand Island Territory were not quite the same as those that Su Han had come into contact with in his previous life. Therefore, Su Han also adapted to local conditions. The recipe of Nanshan Dan has been improved and some local materials from the Thousand Islands Region have been used. This Nanshandan formula can be said to be Su Han¡¯s original and unique one. But in these three pills, Su Han discovered the smell of his improved formula. In other words, these three pills undoubtedly came from Qionghua Lingdi. "How come Nanshan Pill from Qionghua Spiritual Land came to Silver Moon Holy Mountain? Isn't there a territorial limit? By the way, those mysterious cloaked people!" A flash of lightning flashed in Su Han's mind. Yes, there was an 80 to 90 percent chance that it was the Nanshan Pill that those mysterious cloaked men brought back from the Thousand Islands Territory. They may not have obtained the Nanshan Pill directly from Qionghua Spiritual Land. After a period of fermentation, it seems that the Nanshan Pill has spread very widely in the Thousand Islands Region. It is not surprising that those mysterious cloaked people discovered it and brought a few pills back. thing. "Holy Fire Palace! Are those mysterious cloaked people from the Sacred Fire Palace?" Su Han¡¯s suspicious eyes immediately shot towards the Holy Fire Palace. But when he thought about it calmly, he felt that this was impossible. After all, the Holy Fire Palace is an elixir force, and according to Su Han's observation, the Holy Fire Palace does not have the background to build such a large prison in the Thousand Islands Territory. Basically, Su Han ruled out the suspicion of the Holy Fire Palace.It¡¯s just that Su Han felt a little awkward, seeing that the elixir he concocted was being auctioned by others in this place, and all the bidders looked very enthusiastic. However, this matter is not without benefits for Su Han. At least it makes him more certain that those mysterious cloaked people are indeed in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Tai Ahuang very keenly noticed that something was wrong with Su Han, and asked with concern: "What's wrong, little brother?" Su Han shook his head gently: "It's nothing." It does feel a little weird to see the elixir you concocted being auctioned under your nose. However, Su Han couldn't say anything. After all, he might have obtained it through legitimate means. At most, it could be called reselling. However, Su Han did not expect that these two Nanshan Pills would actually attract such attention from the Holy Fire Palace. After all, in Su Han's opinion, Nanshan Pill is not a great pill, there are many more powerful pills than it. And these powerful men present were so enthusiastic, which was beyond Su Han's expectation. "These Imperial Dao experts actually attach such great importance to it. Do they think this Nanshan Pill can still be used on Imperial Dao experts?" Su Han shook his head secretly. Mrs. Qin obviously wanted to whet everyone's appetite on purpose. She held two Nanshan Pills in her white palms and showed them in all directions before she said with a smile: "I believe everyone has a preliminary understanding of Nanshan Pills." I understand. Now let¡¯s package these two Nanshan Pills for auction. The starting price is three million middle-grade Yuan Stones!¡± three million? Su Han was slightly surprised when he heard this number. Three million middle-grade Yuan Stones are equivalent to three billion low-grade Yuan Stones. When Qionghua Lingdi sold the first Nanshan Pill, due to the sensational effect, 800 million low-grade Yuanshi were sold, which was already a very exaggerated figure at the time. After that, the price of each Nanshan Pill has basically stabilized at around 600 million. And here, the starting price is three million mid-grade Yuan Stones. If you count the unit price, each one reaches 1.5 billion mid-grade Yuan Stones. The starting price alone has more than doubled. The actual price is probably even higher than this. Huge profits! Even Su Han couldn't help but sigh that the powerful men of Silver Moon Holy Mountain really had too much money to spend. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1039 Sky-high Bidding You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, out of the corner of Su Han's eyes, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Mr. Zhongli sitting upright at the VIP table, looking intently at the two pills in Mrs. Qin's hand, obviously eager to try. And Master Zhongli¡¯s hands on his side were even more unconsciously squeezed. No matter which aspect you look at, it is obvious that Mr. Zhongli is very eager for Nanshan Pill. However, Su Han didn't know the reason for his desire. After all, Master Zhongli had already reached the middle stage of imperial cultivation, and he definitely didn't look like he was going to let go. Maybe it¡¯s for someone close to you. Su Han shook his head, this matter had nothing to do with him. "The bidding starts now!" As soon as Mrs. Qin finished speaking, the bidders in the audience began to rush to bid. "I will pay 3.2 million!" "Three and a half million!" "four million!" The bidding for these two Nanshan Pills was even more intense than that of the Divine Transformation Grass. In the blink of an eye, the price had soared to four million. "five million!" Suddenly, a unique voice sounded, and those who were familiar with it could immediately tell that this voice came from Mr. Zhongli. An additional one million yuan was added at once. This kind of bidding method was something that most of the bidders present could not afford. However, that doesn¡¯t mean they will give up. ¡°Five and a half million!¡± "Six million!" The bidders continue to bid. "Eight million!" Mr. Zhongli¡¯s very distinctive voice sounded, and the price was suddenly raised by another two million! This bid is even more crazy. It jumped two million in one go. Such a sure-win situation made many bidders present who were eager to give it a try suddenly die down! An increase of two million in price at a time, this kind of arrogance can obviously only be possessed by the descendants of saints. Looking at Mr. Zhongli¡¯s posture, it is obvious that if anyone tries to rob him, he will increase the price. It is definitely a very unwise behavior to compete for financial resources with the descendants of the saints. When Mrs. Qin heard this quotation, she also had a flirtatious look and said with a smile: "Master Zhongli is so arrogant that he suddenly raised eight million. With such a generous hand, he is worthy of being a descendant of a saint! However, we, the wealthy people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, , shouldn¡¯t this be the only one?¡± These words are obviously inciting people to bid again. However, these participants are obviously not so easily incited now. Everyone was wondering whether there was any need to increase the price. At this moment, a lazy voice suddenly rang: "I'll give you 10 million!" This voice apparently also came from the VIP seats. The bidder was none other than Master Qin Yao, a disciple of the Eclipse Sun Sage. At this moment, Master Qin Yao lazily raised his eyelids, glanced at Master Zhongli, and said with a smile: "Zhonglimu, if you want to fight for financial resources, I will fight with you." As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar immediately. Young Master versus Young Master, look at this posture, it¡¯s already done! Who doesn¡¯t know in Silver Moon Holy Mountain that the lineage of Eclipse Saints and the lineage of Brahma Saints have always been at odds with each other. He led his subordinates to fight openly and secretly. However, in the past, those were just petty fights. In a public place like this, two young men went into battle shirtless to compete for money. This was the first time! For a moment, even Mrs. Qin¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise and joy. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by The?Holy Fire Palace?is?the biggest winner without a doubt. "Eleven million." Mr. Zhongli frowned, but he ignored Mr. Qin Yao and quoted directly. "Eleven million, that's so arrogant. You are worthy of being a descendant of the sage Brahma. This style of writing is truly unstoppable!" Mrs. Qin's face was filled with smiles and she praised her repeatedly. And when Master Qin Yao heard this, his face darkened. The disciples of the Brahma Sage are heroic. Are the disciples of the Eclipse Saint not heroic? "Twelve million!" Young Master Qin Yao shouted decisively. There was an uproar at the scene. Twelve million to buy two pills was already a sky-high price. "That's not right! What do you think these two young men are doing fighting for this life-prolonging elixir?what? " "Yes, the two of them obviously can't use this elixir." "But I heard that since a few months ago, Master Zhongli began to secretly send his men around to collect various kinds of heavenly materials and earthly treasures that have the effect of prolonging life. I think Master Qin Yao has also heard about this, right?" "Do you think it's possible that Master Qin Yao knew that Master Zhongli was in urgent need of this elixir, so he deliberately raised the price to disgust him?" ¡°That being said, it¡¯s really very possible.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know, Master Zhongli did not hesitate to spend a sky-high price to bid for this elixir. Who is it for?¡± For a time, there was a lot of discussion. Su Han couldn't help but cast his eyes on Young Master Qin Yao, and saw Young Master Qin Yao staring at Young Master Zhongli with a mocking sneer in his eyebrows, as if he was determined to eat Young Master Zhongli. It seems that it is a bit like what everyone speculated. Master Qin Yao was sure that Master Zhongli would take pictures of this Nanshan Pill at all costs, so he deliberately raised the price to disgust Master Zhongli. For a moment, Su Han also frowned. Although he had no feelings for Master Zhongli, he was even more disgusted with Master Qin Yao's behavior. Tai Ahuang also smiled and said: "I have heard that there are constant conflicts between the lineage of Brahma Saints and the lineage of Eclipse Saints. When I saw them today, it turned out to be the case." As he spoke, the bidding price continued to rise, and in the blink of an eye, it was raised to fifteen million. No matter how well-educated Mr. Zhongli is, at this moment, he can't help but feel a little angry. "Qin Yao, you clearly don't need this life-prolonging elixir, but you insist on grabbing it. What's going on?" Master Zhongli shouted angrily. At this moment, he didn't want Qin Yao to succeed, but this elixir, he was very It's necessary, it's impossible without it. Even if Qin Yao raised the price to the sky, he would still have to bite the bullet and buy it! Qin Yao laughed loudly: "How do you know I don't need it? Besides, the rules of this auction are that the highest bidder gets it? I can afford the money, you can control it? You are yelling at me now, right? Aren¡¯t you already strapped for money? If you don¡¯t have any money, why don¡¯t I give you one to play with after I take the photo?¡± This tone and attitude were like a vicious slap in Mr. Zhongli¡¯s face. For a moment, Mr. Zhongli was so angry that the veins on his forehead were beating wildly. Even Su Han couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Seeing Qin Yao's smug face and thinking that this Nanshan Pill was concocted by himself, but now being used by such a guy to slap someone in the face, Su Han felt angry for a while. ¡°You didn¡¯t create Nanshan Pill for you to use it like this. Aren¡¯t you going to slap me in the face? Then I will make it impossible for you to fight! In a flash of thought, Su Han already had an idea. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1040: Hesitant Zhonglimu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the on-site bidding has exceeded the 18 million mark. ?Looking at this posture, it is no longer a bidding, but a grudge. According to this momentum, it will only be a matter of time before it exceeds 20 million. Even though Mr. Zhongli is not short of money, everyone feels that he is definitely being taken advantage of this time. The actual value of these two Nanshan Pills is only five million at most. No matter how high it is, it will definitely be taken advantage of. And looking at Qin Yao's attitude, it is obvious that he wants Master Zhongli to be the unparalleled villain in the world! For a moment, the people on Master Qin Yao's side were all excited, with sneers on their faces, looking forward to trampling Master Zhongli under his feet and humiliating him. At this time, Mr. Zhongli obviously felt like he was riding a tiger. He clearly knew that the other party was disgusting him, and he was determined not to give up the bidding. However, he really can't give up this Nanshan Pill. If he gives up this time, he won't know when this kind of pill will appear next time. He can¡¯t afford to wait, nor can he afford to gamble. Mr. Zhongli gritted his teeth and said, "Nineteen million." Qin Yao laughed: "Twenty million!" This method of increasing prices without blinking an eye made Su Han feel a little suspicious. If Qin Yao simply wanted to disgust Zhong Limu, then his goal would have been achieved long ago. Why is he still bidding so crazyly? Su Han always felt that Qin Yao's move was not just about going against Zhong Limu. It looks as if what Qin Yao spent is not his own money at all. "Could it be that those mysterious cloaked men themselves have something to do with Qin Yao? That's why he doesn't feel bad at all, because he bids for this elixir, just like he goes in with his left hand and goes out with his right hand?" A bright light flashed in Su Han's mind. Qin Yao suddenly smiled: "Zhong Limu, knowing that you are rich, do you dare to spend more than 20 million?" Zhong Limu calmed down at this time. He was determined to fight to the end and was not as easily angered as before. He then said calmly: "Twenty-one million." Qin Yao laughed: "Twenty-two million." The whole place was in an uproar. This Qin Yao is going to fight Zhongli Mu to the end. Even if you usually have festivals, it doesn't have to be like this, right? Are you really determined to win over Mr. Zhongli? The subordinates behind Zhong Limu all had extremely ugly expressions, and their lips were moving and they were cursing something. It looked like they obviously hated Qin Yao deeply. Tai Ahuang also shook his head, obviously disdainful of Qin Yao's behavior. Su Han glanced at Qin Yao and Zhong Limu. Seeing Qin Yao's triumphant expression, Su Han was also extremely unhappy. Now, if there is one person on the scene who can break the situation, that person is undoubtedly Su Han. Su Han didn't want to get involved in this matter, but when he saw Qin Yao humiliating others with the elixir he concocted, Su Han felt very unhappy. "Is it tolerable for you to use my elixir to show off, but which one is intolerable?" Su Han felt confused and decided to take action. At that moment, Su Han immediately whispered something to Tai Ahuang. Tai Ahuang was stunned: "Are you really sure you want to do this?" Su Han nodded: "Brother Tai'a, if you help me this time, I will definitely return the favor to you in the future." The Tai A Huang laughed: "What's wrong with people? Brother, I've long disliked Qin Yao, but are you sure that doing this can really make Qin Yao stop being arrogant?" Su Han nodded: "That's right!" Zhongli Mu was planning to continue bidding with Qin Yao. Suddenly, a voice came from his consciousness. Listening to the voice, you can tell that the messenger is unusual. At the moment, Zhonglimu was stunned for a moment. He looked in the direction of the sound transmission and found that the person transmitting the sound was actually Tai Ah Huang! Of course, Zhong Limu has heard of Tai'ehuang's fame for a long time. What made Zhong Limu feel a little strange was that Tai'huang actually asked him whether the Nanshan Pill he took was for king-level warriors or for emperor-level warriors. Although this matter is actually a secret of the Brahma Saint lineage, Zhong Limu knows that Tai A Huang will not inquire about this matter for no reason, and Tai A Huang is recognized as a very trustworthy person. Therefore, Zhong Limu hesitated for a moment, and then truthfully transmitted the message: "It is for those who are powerful in the imperial way!" This is the limit of what Zhongli Mun can reveal. Tai A Huang received Zhong Limu¡¯s answer:?Tell it to Su Han immediately. Su Han knew for sure that since the Nanshan Pill that Zhong Limu was bidding for was for those who were strong in the Imperial Way, there was no need for him to bid for it, because the Nanshan Pill had little effect on those who were strong in the Imperial Way. However, if you tell Zhong Limu this directly, he will definitely not believe it. It is better to use a roundabout way. At the moment, Su Han asked Emperor Tai A to send a message to Zhong Limu: "This friend next to me can sell you a Nanshan Pill for only three million middle-grade Yuan stones." Zhong Limu's whole body suddenly trembled, and his eyes swept over Su Han who was beside Emperor Tai'a in disbelief. He naturally knew who the "friend" Tai'a Huang mentioned was, and the title of the youngest champion of the bounty ring was also known. This young man has become somewhat famous in Silver Moon Holy Mountain recently. ????????????????? However, it¡¯s just a little bit of fame, and for the descendants of the saint who are so superior, this bit of fame is obviously not very convincing. You said you have Nanshan Pill, what if you are defrauding me? Zhong Limu also didn¡¯t quite believe that such a good thing would happen to him. How could someone just sell him one of the Nanshan Pills that he fought so hard for so cheaply? ¡° However, looking at Tai Ahhuang¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that he was not joking. "Senior Tai'a, is this true? Why is he willing to sell it to me at a low price?" Although Zhong Limu is said to be a descendant of the saint, he still maintains respect for Emperor Tai'a and calls him "senior". Tai Ahuang said calmly: "This friend of mine is a very old-fashioned man, and I don't want to see you being teased and manipulated by Qin Yao. If you can trust me, why not give it a try." After hearing these words, Zhong Limu was still doubtful. If he suddenly withdraws from the bidding at this time, it will undoubtedly be the best counterattack for Qin Yao. However, Zhonglimu was afraid that if this was false news, his glimmer of hope of buying Nanshan Pill would be completely cut off! For a moment, Zhong Limu was also undecided. Su Han faintly sent a message to Zhonglimu: "Master Zhongli, can't you even trust people like Tai Ahuang? If this is the case, then you deserve to be manipulated by Qin Yao and treated as an easy target!" When Zhonglimu heard this, he raised his eyebrows and immediately made up his mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1041 Taiyi Immortal Dew You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Qin Yao's voice suddenly sounded again: "Zhong Limu, are you out of money? If you don't have money, tell your brother that he doesn't mind supporting you. Eight million or ten million won't be a problem. " As soon as Qin Yao said these words, the group of boys behind him burst into laughter again. Obviously, Qin Yao's words were a new wave of naked slaps in the face. If Zhong Limu is really short of money and needs to borrow money from Qin Yao to bid, it will be a big joke. Zhong Limu suddenly laughed, but did not even look at Qin Yao. Instead, he said to Mrs. Qin: "How much did Qin Yao pay just now?" Mrs. Qin was stunned: "Twenty-two million." Zhong Limu chuckled: "Okay, let him give it to you, but I want to see Qin Yao pay for the goods on the spot. Otherwise, I will suspect that you, the Holy Fire Palace, are colluding with him to raise the price maliciously." This sentence really came too suddenly. Everyone was stunned on the spot. Does this mean Master Zhongli gave up? Don't want to continue bidding? ¡° Moreover, looking at his expression, it seems that he doesn¡¯t feel the frustration of losing the competition at all. ?????????????? It looks like Master Zhongli has set up a match with Master Qin Yao? Mrs. Qin was a little surprised when she saw Zhong Limu giving up, but she was very satisfied with the price. She was extremely satisfied. But Qin Yao was dumbfounded. He never expected that Zhong Limu would give up suddenly. According to the information that Qin Yao has, Zhong Limu has been very eager for life-extending elixirs recently, to the point of collecting them at all costs. Qin Yao speculated that it must be someone close to Zhong Limu who is approaching the end of his life. That¡¯s why Qin Yao dared to trick Zhong Limu so blatantly. Because he didn't think that Zhongli Mu would give up the bid for Nanshan Dan. ¡°Zhong Limu will definitely not give up until at least 30 million mid-grade Yuan stones are obtained. Qin Yao never expected that Zhonglimu would burn out after paying 22 million. Could it be that he didn¡¯t want the elixir anymore? For a moment, Qin Yao was puzzled, and an extremely angry look appeared on his face. Zhong Limu wanted to make matters worse, and laughed and said: "In fact, I have this Nanshan Pill for a long time. Seeing that you want it so much, I took it to tease you. It is better for you, Qin Yao, to be the scapegoat, haha Ha ha." Qin Yao was so angry that he almost vomited blood. At the same time, he was so depressed that he wanted to hit the wall. It turned out that it was Qin Yao who was playing tricks on Zhong Limu and fishing for Zhong Limu like a fish. As a result, half of the fish was caught. Zhong Limu didn't know what medicine he took wrongly, so he suddenly stopped bidding. Qin Yao simply didn¡¯t believe that what Zhong Limu said was true. It was impossible for any other force to possess this Nanshan Pill. However, no matter what, it is Qin Yao who is being put in a position now. No matter how unwilling he is, in full view of the public, he still has to spend 22 million middle-grade yuan stones to buy the two Nanshan Pills. Fortunately, what others don¡¯t know is that the forces that sent this Nanshan Pill to the auction are actually closely related to the lineage of the Eclipse Saint. Therefore, most of Qin Yao's 22 million will eventually return to his own hands. However, the 20% of the auction fee of the Holy Fire Palace has been deducted. Qin Yao's heart was bleeding when he lost 4.4 million out of thin air despite getting nothing. Originally, Qin Yao thought that by raising the price for these two elixirs, he would not only be able to disgust Zhong Limu with success, but in the end, he would also be able to get a large sum of money from Zhong Limu's bid for the elixirs. ¡°I never expected that such a good plan would end up being self-defeating. The most important thing is that Qin Yao has been fighting with Zhong Limu for so many years. Doesn¡¯t he still understand Zhong Limu? Zhong Limu definitely didn't have such a good idea, and it was absolutely impossible for him to pretend to be so like it at the beginning and then suddenly give up in the end. ¡°Zhong Limu¡¯s desire for Nanshan Pill at the beginning was definitely not an act. So, why did he give up suddenly? Qin Yao was simply puzzled in his heart. At this moment, he just wanted to dig open Zhong Limu's head and take a good look at what Zhong Limu was thinking. Phew Qin Yao took a deep breath, and his face regained some calmness. He expressionlessly took out a storage bag filled with Yuan stones and completed the transaction. However, Qin Yao was swearing in his heart that he would get to the bottom of this matter. What Qin Yao didn¡¯t know was that there was actually a pair of eyes that had been secretly??Watch your own reactions. By observing Qin Yao, Su Han further verified his guess. The force that auctioned Nanshan Pill was indeed related to Qin Yao. Most of those 22 million should eventually return to Qin Yao's pocket, otherwise, Qin Yao would never be able to calm down so quickly. There is a fundamental difference between a loss of just over 4 million and a loss of more than 20 million, and the reactions will be completely different. Next, the auction proceeds as usual. But the sky-high price competition just now has obviously spoiled everyone's appetite. Although the next few auction items are all rare and rare items, there is no such struggle of spirits as before, and there is no such spark. A splashing scene. No matter how Mrs. Qin tried her best to arouse everyone's emotions, the atmosphere at the scene was always mediocre. It wasn¡¯t until the twelfth lot appeared that Su Han raised his eyebrows. "The twelfth lot is a bottle of Taiyi Immortal Dew." Taiyi Immortal Dew, when Su Han heard these four words, his eyes couldn't help but shoot towards Zhong Limu. This is what Zhong Limu should try his best to take pictures of. The effect of Nanshan Pill on the powerful Emperor Dao is minimal, but there are also life-extending elixirs specifically targeted at the powerful Emperor Dao. ?? And Taiyi Xianlu is one of the main materials for making this kind of elixir. In addition, Taiyi Immortal Dew, as a spiritual spring of heaven and earth, has other indescribable benefits. One of the most well-known benefits is that it helps warriors who have just entered the martial arts path to clear their marrow. For warriors in the Qi Martial Realm, every drop of Taiyi Immortal Dew can completely transform their bodies. " If Su Han had obtained such a bottle of Taiyi Immortal Dew during the foundation stage, I am afraid that his current physical qualifications and achievements would be far more than that. "It's a pity that this Taiyi Immortal Dew can only be used by Qi Martial Realm warriors. This Taiyi Immortal Dew appears at the end, and it is obviously not cheap. The starting price is 8 million. This is definitely a sky-high price cultivation resource that only the descendants of top experts can afford. At the beginning of the auction, the bidding from all aspects was also very crazy. Zhong Limu, on the other hand, didn't seem to be very interested. He had been acting relatively indifferent, and he didn't even seem to be focusing on it. Su Han was secretly helpless when he saw this. This Taiyi Immortal Dew should be what this guy desperately snatched. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,042 Private Conversation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was also hesitant, should he remind this guy? After all, this Taiyi Immortal Dew is something that can only be encountered but not sought. This kind of spiritual spring of heaven and earth can only be born at a very specific time when the time and place are just right. If Zhong Limu misses this time, it may be difficult to meet him next time. But, if you want to be reminded, how should you do it? For no reason, Zhong Limu was asked to bid for a bottle of spiritual spring that he was not interested in? Will he comply? "However, if Su Han doesn't remind him, Su Han feels that he really can't stand it out of morality. After hesitating for a moment, Su Han decided to remind Zhong Limu. "Master Zhongli, this Taiyi Immortal Dew will be very important to you. If your financial resources allow, you'd better take a photo of it." Hearing Su Han¡¯s message, Zhonglimu couldn¡¯t help but be startled. He obviously couldn¡¯t figure out what use this Taiyi Immortal Dew would be to him. "This friend, it's not that I can't trust you, it's just that I've already passed the stage of laying the foundation. I really don't have any use for this Taiyi Immortal Dew. Moreover, I don't have any relatives or friends who are in the stage of laying the foundation. "Zhong Limu said doubtfully. "You just bid for the Nanshan Pill and gave up 20 million middle-grade Yuan Stones. This Taiyi Immortal Dew will only be more important to you than the Nanshan Pill. If you can trust me, just do as I say. If you can't trust me, Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Su Han¡¯s reminder to this point can be regarded as the most benevolent and righteous thing. As for whether Zhonglimu listened or not, that was not something he could control. Zhong Limu pondered for a moment. Although there was a moment of hesitation in his heart, he finally decided to trust this strange boy. Since you have believed in him once before, why not believe him again? Thinking of this, Zhonglimu slapped his thigh and shouted: "Ten million!" After bidding the price, Zhong Limu glanced at Qin Yao provocatively. The meaning was obvious. Do you dare to play bidding again with your brother? Qin Yao's face was ashen. He had just spent all his money on Nanshan Dan. Although he was a descendant of the saint, the amount of Yuan Stone that could be mobilized at one time was always limited, and it was impossible for him to continuously squander it in a short period of time. Now where does he have any spare money to play with Zhong Limu? ¡°Moreover, he also wondered if Zhong Limu wanted to trick him again? Having already suffered a loss once, Qin Yao would rather suffer a little aggrieved this time than to be easily fooled again. When Su Han saw this, he nodded secretly. Sure enough, this descendant of the saint is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Zhong Limu¡¯s behavior seemed to be a provocation to Qin Yao, but in fact it made Qin Yao feel guilty and made Qin Yao dare not compete with him again. This tactic is called playing hard to get. Without Qin Yao as a strong competitor, others quickly died down due to Zhong Limu¡¯s financial resources. In the end, Zhong Limu bought the bottle of Taiyi Immortal Dew for twelve million. At this scene, the others were dumbfounded, and they all secretly thought that the heroic spirit of this descendant of the saint was indeed unmatched by ordinary people. Mrs. Qin was also smiling. At this auction, Zhong Limu had obviously become the most popular person in the Holy Fire Palace. Seeing the smile on Zhong Limu's face, Qin Yao was secretly angry: "Zhong Limu, don't forget, the Nanshan Pill you want is still with me. When you can't find the Nanshan Pill in the world in the future, look at you Can you still laugh?" "Let's go!" Qin Yao felt very unhappy. As soon as the auction ended, he took his men and left quickly. The guests left one after another, but Zhong Limu did not leave. He was pacing outside the auction hall, obviously waiting for Su Han and Tai'huang. Su Han saw Zhongli Mu waiting for him, but did not approach him. Instead, he chatted casually with acquaintances such as Jinhong Danhuang and others, and secretly sent a message: "Master Zhongli, let's talk in another place." Zhongli Mu understood the idea and sent a message: "Then I will reserve a table at a nearby restaurant. You can come over later." The place where Zhongli and Mu Ding stayed was a very private restaurant in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The space is very quiet and suitable for intimate conversations. When Su Han and Tai Ahuang entered, Zhong Limu had already ordered the food and drinks and was waiting. He looked a little anxious, and he was obviously very interested in the Nanshan Pill. "Senior Tai'a, and this Young Master Su." Zhonglimu cupped his hands and said, "It's not respectful to have a simple meal. Please sit down and talk slowly." Tai Ahuang waved his hands and said: "Don't worry about me, I'm just a foil. If you want to talk, it's my little brother Su Han who will talk to you." Zhong Limu couldn¡¯t help but hear that Emperor Tai A admired Su Han so much.He was also secretly surprised, looked at Su Han again calmly, and greeted Su Han: "I have heard about Mr. Su's name recently. However, I don't have a deep understanding, so please forgive me Mr. Su. The crime of ignorance.¡± Su Han just smiled and didn't mind. He also knew how high the status of these descendants of saints held in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. For a person who came from the world, they had only heard of him at most and could not understand him in detail. From this point of view, at least Mr. Zhongli is very honest and has no hypocritical pretensions. "Master Zhongli, there are no outsiders here, let's just talk about business." Su Han was not polite. He sat down with a golden sword and took out a Nanshan Pill that had been prepared. He knew that Zhong Limu¡¯s biggest doubt about him was simply doubting whether he had Nanshan Pill. In this matter, simply taking out Nanshan Dan is more convincing than anything else. Sure enough, Zhong Limu's expression changed, he couldn't wait to pick up the elixir bottle, opened it and took a slight sniff, his face showed shock. "It is indeed Nanshan Pill! And the quality is higher than the Nanshan Pill auctioned by the Holy Fire Palace." The look of shock on Zhong Limu's face gradually turned into overjoyed. He suddenly stood up and bowed his head to Su Han, "Master Su is indeed true to his word. This Nanshan Pill has solved my urgent need. I can¡¯t say anything nice, I can only say thank you for your kindness!¡± Su Han smiled faintly and did not answer. Zhongli said: "Master Su said that he could sell it to me for three million, but I can't take advantage of it. The quality of the two Nanshan pills just now is slightly worse than this one, and they can still be sold for 22 million. This one, I No matter what, I will pay Mr. Su fifteen million." With that said, Zhong Limu directly took out the storage bag filled with Yuan stones and pushed it towards Su Han. Su Han did not rush to collect it, but looked at Zhong Limu: "I know that the reason why those two Nanshan pills were sold at such a high price was because you had a grudge against Qin Yao, so you raised them to such a price. In fact, , this Nanshan Pill, I receive three million is more than enough, but this fifteen million, I really can't accept it calmly." Zhongli said: "If this is just the problem, in fact, for me, money is just an external thing. Mr. Su doesn't need to worry about it. Just treat it like I spent a lot of money to make you a friend." (Remember this website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 1043 Disappointment? hope! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled lightly and said, "It's not just about money." Zhonglimu was stunned: "Then what's the problem?" The smile on Su Han's face slowly disappeared, and he said seriously: "I heard Brother Tai'a say just now that the Nanshan Pill you bid for is for the powerful emperors to take, right?" Hearing this, Zhong Limu¡¯s expression became serious. He nodded and said, "That's right. But this matter is a secret. I hope Mr. Su won't leak it." "That's natural. But because of this, I can't accept your fifteen million middle-grade Yuan Stone, and I can't even sell you the Nanshan Pill." Su Han¡¯s tone was firm. Zhonglimu was shocked: "Thiswhy is this?" "Master Zhongli, I guess that the powerful man of the Imperial Dao for whom you are desperately trying to obtain the Nanshan Pill is approaching the end of his lifespan, which is why you are so anxious. However, if you find that you have spent a sky-high price to buy the Nanshan Pill, , in fact, it has no effect on the powerful emperors. When the time comes, you will not only spend money in vain, but you will also become the laughing stock of Silver Moon Holy Mountain." Su Han knew that these words might be a bit cruel to Zhong Limu, but he didn't want to lie. Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, the smile on Zhong Limu's face disappeared instantly, his face turned pale in a second, and his eyes stared at Su Han in disbelief. "Mr. Su, are your words true or false?" Zhong Limu's voice trembled. "I can guarantee in various forms that this is absolutely true. Nanshan Pill has very little effect on extending the life of the powerful emperors, and if not done well, it may have various side effects." Su Han said calmly. Zhong Limu's chest rose and fell violently, and his eyes were fixed on Su Han, obviously trying to distinguish whether the words were true or false. Su Han didn¡¯t even blink an eyelid and took it calmly. The expression on Zhong Limu¡¯s face ranged from joy to shock, from shock to disappointment, from disappointment to extreme depression, and his entire energy seemed to be drained out in an instant. "How could this happen? Why did this happen? Is this life?" Zhong Limu whispered in despair. Su Han didn't say much. He knew that people like Zhong Limu didn't need his own comfort. Zhong Limu lost his composure only for a moment. Soon, his expression returned to calm, and he pushed the storage bag filled with Yuan Stone towards Su Han. "Mr. Su, although this fact is a bit cruel, I want to thank you for telling the truth and preventing me from making a bigger mistake." This bigger mistake obviously refers to giving Nanshan Pill to the powerful Emperor Dao. According to Su Han, not only does it have no effect, but it also has various side effects. "You take these fifteen million middle-grade Yuan Stones. I'll keep the Nanshan Pill." Zhong Limu said decisively. Su Han was slightly stunned. He thought that he had explained the stakes clearly, so this Nanshan Pill would have no meaning to Zhong Limu. "Master Zhongli, please don't take risks with Nanshan Pill. This is my advice." Su Han advised. Zhonglimu sighed helplessly: "Mr. Su, although I say that, I don't have any more time to wait. If it still doesn't work at the last moment, I have to take a risk with Nanshan Pill. It's better than sitting back and waiting for death. " Su Han can also understand Zhong Limu's gambler mentality. If the person he wants to save really reaches the last moment, it is better to take risks with this Nanshan Pill than to do nothing. This is what most people have. psychology. " However, Nanshan Pill is Nanshan Pill, and it is for king-level warriors. No matter what, it can never extend the life of the powerful emperor. At this point, Zhong Limu is destined to be disappointed. "Moreover, Your Excellency, you clearly knew that I was in urgent need of life-extending elixirs, but you did not take the opportunity to make a fortune from me. On the contrary, you even explained to me the serious relationship. For your noble character and integrity, I am willing to spend one thousand and fifty I¡¯ll spend a million middle-grade Yuan stones to make you my friend.¡± Zhongli smiled casually. Su Han's expression changed slightly. Since his rebirth, he had met many people like Zhong Limu. This kind of person's style of behavior was the most to his liking. "Mr. Zhongli, in fact, there is another turning point in this matter. But first, you have to tell me, who is the person you want to save?" Before Su Han reminded Zhong Limu, he felt it was necessary to understand the specific situation. Zhongli Mu sighed quietly: "This matter is actually a secret of the Brahma Saint lineage, but you and I are already friends, and Senior Tai'a is also a trustworthy person, so I?It¡¯s hard to tell if you have any scruples. The person who is about to give up his power is actually my grandfather Zhong Lihong. He is the first strategist under the command of the Brahma Sage and is also the Sage's right-hand man. " "Now that his grandfather has reached the end of his life, all the alchemists from all over the world have concluded that he will not be able to survive for more than half a year. If his grandfather dies, the Brahma Saint will have no leader under his command, and some forces will definitely be ready to stir up civil strife. And the Saint himself will have civil strife. , but in retreat, it will be difficult to come out and take charge of the overall situation in a short period of time" When Zhong Limu said this, he also sighed. Su Han also heard that if Zhong Limu's grandfather passed away, the lineage of the Brahma Saint would surely be shaken violently. There are some forces under the command of the Brahma Saint who are not very united in the first place. At this time, they will inevitably have various thoughts. Such a situation, in the worst case, may lead to the disintegration of the Brahma Saint lineage. On a more minor note, if a man like Zhong Limu, who was originally a proud man of heaven, was placed in that situation, he might immediately become a victim of infighting. Therefore, both in public and private matters, Zhongli Mudu absolutely does not want to reach that situation. Therefore, he must do everything possible to prevent Zhong Lihong from passing away. Su Han understood the ins and outs of the matter and couldn't help but sigh. It seems that wherever there are people, there will be fights. This Silver Moon Sacred Mountain seems to be hidden away from the world, but in fact the factional struggle inside is no less intense than other places. Take what Su Han saw and heard, there was a fight between the lineage of Brahma Saints and the lineage of Eclipse Saints, and there was also a fight within the lineage of Brahma Saints. There will definitely be many other similar battles. Su Han felt that it was still necessary to reveal something to Zhong Limu. He could also see that Zhong Limu was an upright person, and because of his generosity, Su Han was willing to give him a little hint. "Mr. Zhongli, there is no need for you to take risks with Nanshan Pill, because you have actually grasped a chance of turning a corner." "A first-line turning point?" When Zhong Limu heard this, his spirits perked up, and his dark eyes shone again! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1044: East China Sea Pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Mr. Su, how do you say this?" Zhong Limu asked impatiently. "Do you still remember the bottle of Taiyi Immortal Dew?" Su Han asked with a smile. "Remember." Zhong Limu was slightly moved. He just wanted to ask why Su Han asked him to spend 12 million to bid for a bottle of Taiyi Immortal Dew. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Actually, there are not only Nanshan Pills in the world, but there are also pills that are one level higher than Nanshan Pills. Nanshan Pills can extend the life of warriors in the King Realm. So, there are pills that are one level higher than Nanshan Pills. The elixir can extend the life of those who have mastered the imperial power." "What?" Zhong Limu suddenly stood up from the chair, his face full of shock, his eyes filled with ecstasy, "Is there really such a magical elixir?" Even Tai Ahuang looked at Su Han in surprise. Obviously, Su Han suddenly broke such violent news, which surprised both of them. The appearance of Nanshan Pill in Silver Moon Holy Mountain is enough to cause a sensation in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, after all, Nanshan Pill is for King Realm warriors and will not affect the real pattern of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. " However, if there is a pill that can extend the life of the powerful emperor, the meaning will be completely different! The powerful men with higher status in Silver Moon Sacred Mountain are basically the emperor. ??????????????????????????????????? If a pill can extend the life of a strong man like Zhong Lihong, then this pill will not change the pattern of Silver Moon Holy Mountain? For a moment, Zhong Limu felt his heartbeat speed up. He stared at Su Han unblinkingly: "Where did Mr. Su hear about this magical elixir?" Tai Ahuang chuckled: "Brother Su Han has a mysterious master. In my opinion, I probably heard about it from the master, right?" Su Han didn't blink, and nodded solemnly: "Yes, it is indeed what Master said. According to him, that magical elixir can extend the life of a powerful person by two to three hundred years!" " Although the mysterious master made it up, the elixir Su Han mentioned is absolutely true and really exists. For Su Han's previous life, the elixir wasn't that powerful. However, for Zhonglimu, the pills Su Han mentioned undoubtedly made Zhonglimu feel like he was listening to a book from heaven, like he was falling into a dream. "Brother Su Han, is this true?" Zhong Limu's tone was trembling. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "The Nanshan Pill I have was refined by Master. As for the life-extending elixir of the Imperial Master, he can also refine it. Unfortunately, he did not have the materials on hand at the time. Therefore, there is no refining. I can only say that those who are destined to this elixir will naturally believe it." Zhong Limu¡¯s eyes flickered, and for a moment, he was almost convinced. "Brother Su Han, does this elixir have a name?" "The name of this elixir is Donghai Dan." Su Han said. "A good name, blessings are as good as the East Sea, and longevity is as long as the Southern Mountains. It seems that this elixir probably really exists." Zhong Limu sighed repeatedly. Tai Ahuang suddenly remembered something and asked, "Brother Su Han, is there any connection between the Taiyi Immortal Dew and the East China Sea Pill?" "Taiyi Immortal Dew is one of the refining materials of Donghai Dan, and it is a necessary refining main material." Su Han didn¡¯t hide it either. Zhong Limu was overjoyed immediately. For a moment, he almost shouted lucky. Fortunately, he listened to Su Han and took the Taiyi Immortal Dew. Otherwise, his intestines would be full of regrets now. "Brother Su Han, can you contact your master and ask him to refine it once? No matter what kind of reward is needed, we Brahma Saints can definitely afford it." Zhong Limu asked hopefully. Su Han muttered: "Master Shenlong has never been seen, and I have no news about him since the last time we were together. It is not easy to find his old man and ask him to refine it." When Zhong Limu heard the news, he was not discouraged. "Since God allowed me, Zhonglimu, to learn about the East China Sea Pill, and also allowed me to take pictures of Taiyi Immortal Dew, it means that God has not closed this door of opportunity to me. In this case, I believe that in half a year, , everything is possible. This thread of hope will never be cut off." Su Han admired Zhong Limu's open-minded attitude. "Brother Zhongli is right, God has not closed the door of opportunity to you, everything is possible." Su Han praised. "Brother Su Han, I'll toast you three times personally. I'll do it first." After Zhong Limu got the information, his mood suddenly became very good.He took matters into his own hands and toasted Su Han three times. Afterwards, he toasted Tai Ah Huang with three glasses of wine. For a time, the guests and hosts enjoyed themselves. "Brother Zhongli, this East China Sea Pill is of great importance. Do not leak it. Once it is leaked, there will be endless troubles." Su Han reminded. Zhong Limu also knows that this kind of elixir is not trivial. If it is leaked, it will definitely cause a major earthquake in the alchemy world, and even if it is not done well, it may spread beyond the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Zhonglimu naturally did not dare to ignore such a widely involved matter, and said solemnly: "I would like to swear on my inner demons that I will never reveal even a word of this East China Sea Pill to outsiders. Even if I am lucky enough to get this pill someday, I will Not a word will be leaked to the public." This oath can be said to be very heavy. Next, Zhong Limu drank and chatted with Su Han and Tai Ahuang until they were all happy, then he said goodbye and left. Su Han and Tai Ahuang were the only two people left in the sealed private room. Tai Ahuang suddenly smiled and said meaningfully: "It seems that little brother Su Han still has reservations in front of Zhongli Mu." Su Han didn't hide it, and laughed: "Brother, you have seen through it. He is indeed a strong man at the pinnacle of the imperial way, and his vision is vicious." "If I'm not wrong, I'm afraid you can refine this Donghai Dan yourself? Why don't you tell me directly?" Tai'huang asked curiously. Su Han shook his head and said: "This elixir is really of great importance. Once any information is leaked, I will become the target of public criticism. Not to mention, if the world knows that I can refine it, it will definitely put me in an extremely dangerous situation. " "I understand, you can't afford to take this risk, and you can't tell the truth to a stranger you just met." Tai A Huang also understood. "However, in this emperor's opinion, Zhong Limu is a person worthy of trust and friendship." Emperor Tai A changed the subject. Su Han smiled faintly: "A road can tell a horse's power, and time can tell a person's heart. I still need to observe and observe to decide whether he is worth helping." "The lineage of Brahma Saints has a high prestige in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If you help Zhong Limu with this big favor, you will have a backer on Silver Moon Holy Mountain." Tai Ahuang smiled. This sentence reminded Su Han. "Brother Tai'a, I would like to ask you to help me analyze something." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1045 Qin Yao¡¯s murderous intention You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Oh? What is it?" Tai Ahuang asked. Su Han said in a deep voice: "I am very concerned about the origin of the two Nanshan Pills at the auction. Brother Tai'a thinks, who put those two Nanshan Pills up for auction?" Emperor Tai A was stunned: "Is this matter very important to you? According to my opinion, the two Nanshan Pills were auctioned by the forces under the Eclipse Saint. Otherwise, Qin Yao would not have been so arrogant and carried out such an arrogance. The prices are raised unscrupulously.¡± Su Han nodded secretly. He was indeed a strong man at the pinnacle of the Imperial Way. He had a vicious vision and could hit the target with just one word. "Brother Tai'a, if I want to find out the power of this company that auctions Nanshan Dan, what should I do?" Su Han humbly asked for advice. Tai Ahuang didn¡¯t know why Su Han was so worried about the forces that auctioned the two Nanshan Pills. However, this did not prevent him from helping Su Han analyze: "Is that force related to you, or does it have a grudge?" "It should be considered a grudge." Su Han said. "If you have a grudge, I suggest you first find a backer like the Brahma Saints." Tai Ah Huangdao. "Why did Brother Tai'a say that?" Su Han asked. "The forces within the Silver Moon Holy Mountain are complex and complex. If you try to influence the forces under the command of a Sun Eclipse Saint, it is very likely that the whole body will be affected. Maybe you will be against the entire Eclipse Saint lineage, and there will be no one for you. It is quite disadvantageous for someone who has a backer. I have no foundation in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and I cannot be your backer." Tai Ahuang continued, "But the lineage of the Brahma Saints is different. If you can make the Brahma Saints owe you a favor, it will be easy to find the force that auctioned the Nanshan Pill. Furthermore, if you can make the Brahma Saints owe you a favor, it will be easy. If I admire you very much, I¡¯m afraid that even if you want to end that force, you just have to open your mouth. After all, the lineage of Brahma Saints is at odds with the lineage of Eclipse Saints." After hearing Tai Ahuang¡¯s words, Su Han also fell into deep thought. From his past life to this life, Su Han understands the principle of "taking advantage of the situation" best. In this life, he has also "borrowed" a lot of "power". ????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s still because you don¡¯t have the strength you need, so you need to take advantage of the situation. Su Han understands this truth very well, so he does not object to taking advantage of the situation. Taking advantage of the situation well can benefit others and yourself, and it can also promote your own strength. "Use the power of the powerful forces of Silver Moon Holy Mountain to find out those mysterious cloaked men and force them to hand over their father!" When Su Han thought of this, he nodded secretly. This is indeed the best method for him at this stage. ¡° However, it is not so easy to take advantage of the situation. Especially a behemoth like the lineage of Brahma Saints will not let you borrow it whenever you want. Unless, you can show great value that will impress them. Su Han doesn¡¯t have very specific ideas yet, but at least the basic ideas have been formed. After the idea was formed, Su Han's thinking became much clearer. "At least, the most important thing to do now is to improve your own strength. In the world of martial arts, martial arts strength is the passport to everything after all. If you don't have strength, you will be looked down upon wherever you go." Su Han is also very knowledgeable about this. "My own King Realm seventh level strength can only be regarded as an ordinary young generation in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and I will never be able to join the ranks of the first-class. However, Su Han believes that as long as he gives himself enough time, this strength is not a problem. As for helping Zhong Limu refine the East China Sea Pill, Su Han felt that it was not urgent yet, as the heat was not yet there. He and Zhong Limu didn't even get to know each other that well. Rushing to help others will obviously make people feel that they have ulterior motives. At the moment, Su Han and Tai Ah Huang found a temporary place to stay in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Since the Emperor Tai¡¯a is a cosmopolitan man, and he can settle down anywhere, and he does not mind staying a little longer when he comes to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain as a guest. Su Han, on the other hand, intends to stay in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Because Tai Ahuang¡¯s qualifications and prestige were well-known, it was easy for the two of them to book a warrior dojo in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. This kind of warrior dojo is actually somewhat similar to a secular inn. However, in addition to providing accommodation, the warrior dojo also provides high-end training places. To put it bluntly, it is a place that provides a full range of high-end services to warrior monks.The monks of Silver Moon Holy Mountain are all wealthy and willing to enjoy such a high-end place. Therefore, the business of this kind of dojo is very booming. What¡¯s more, what¡¯s even more convenient about this dojo is that it not only has a secret practice room, but also an alchemy room. ¡­¡­ In a mansion in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Qin Yao was listening to reports from his subordinates with his hands behind his back. "What? After the auction, Zhong Limu went to the restaurant to have a secret chat with someone?" Qin Yao's eyes suddenly shot out a cold light. "Yes, Master, although they did it very secretly, my subordinates saw it absolutely. About a quarter of an hour after Master Zhongli entered the restaurant, two more figures walked in. After that, a full two hours passed. , Mr. Zhongli just came out alone, with a happy face. There are various signs that Mr. Zhongli was in the restaurant, talking secretly with those two people! " "What a Zhonglimu, let me tell you how could you suddenly change your mind and give up bidding for Nanshan Pill. But it turns out that there is an inside story involved!" Qin Yao gritted his teeth. Hearing this news, how could he still not understand that Zhong Limu's sudden abandonment of the bidding must have a lot to do with these two people. "Have the identities of those two people been found?" Qin Yao asked coldly. "Sir, I was too far away to see clearly. Moreover, one of the two people seemed to have a very strong aura. I was worried about being discovered by them and did not dare to approach rashly. However, after they left the restaurant, they went I bought a warrior dojo and booked it for two months. I think it must be a casual cultivator." There are various monks in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and they all have residences in their sects. Even if they go to the warrior dojo, they will not be able to stay for so long in one go. It is reasonable to make this conjecture. "Rogue cultivator? Rogue cultivators dare to go against me, Qin Yao, because they simply don't know how to write the word "death." Qin Yao stood with his hands behind his back, a cold murderous intent suddenly revealed in his eyes. "Are you sure there are no Zhonglimu people near those two people? Zhonglimu didn't send anyone to protect them?" Qin Yao asked again. If those two people are from the lineage of Brahma Saints, or have joined the lineage of Brahma Saints, then if Qin Yao takes action rashly, it is very likely to trigger a head-on conflict between the lineage of Brahma Saints and the lineage of Eclipse Saints. Qin Yao couldn't bear this responsibility. "Sir, this subordinate can be 100% sure that there is no such thing." "Okay! This is their own death, I can't blame them." Qin Yao's eyes flashed with a cold light again, and he ordered: "Find someone to find out their truth!" "Yes, sir!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1046: Continuous Breakthroughs You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The first thing Su Han did when he came to the warrior dojo was to use the alchemy room to refine the Wang Teng Dan using the god-transforming grass and other elixirs in his storage ring. The auxiliary materials of Wang Tengdan are actually very complicated. There are several expensive imperial elixirs in it. But coincidentally, Su Han happened to have obtained thirty-two emperor-level elixirs from the ancient medicine garden in the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, which came in handy at this time. Since the condition for the regeneration of the God-Transforming Grass is that no more than one-third of it can be picked at one time, Su Han used one-third of the God-Transforming Grass to refine two Wang Teng Dan in a furnace. After the elixir was released, Su Han entered the challenge mode. He entered the secret cultivation room and after swallowing a large amount of Wang Ji Dan, he began to attack the eighth level of the King Realm. Some time ago, he always had various things and obstacles that prevented him from cultivating calmly. Now that he has determined his thoughts, Su Han calmed down and tried his best to pass the level. In addition, he is already at the peak of the seventh level of the King Realm, so it is a matter of course for him to break through to the eighth level of the King Realm. Half a month later, Su Han successfully broke through to the eighth level of the King Realm. After the breakthrough, Su Han did not act too hastily, but patiently stabilized his realm. After the eighth level of the King Realm was completely stabilized, Su Han took out the Wang Teng Dan that he had refined previously. Wang Teng Dan can unconditionally improve the cultivation level of a king-level warrior by one level. However, each person can only take it once, and the second time it is taken it will have no effect. Therefore, after Su Han took one, he put the other away, then sat cross-legged to refine the potency. Now that he is at the eighth level of the King Realm, he can use the power of Wang Teng Dan to break through to the ninth level of the King Realm in one fell swoop. This kind of elixir that unconditionally upgrades one level is generally very powerful. After all, it is the result of ten or eight years of cold and heat condensed into a small elixir. This upgrade process is naturally very torturous. of. " However, Su Han was mentally prepared. Time flies and it turns into three days¡ª¡ª Su Han had large beads of sweat dripping down his head and face, but a hint of upgraded joy overflowed from the corner of his mouth. "As expected of Wang Teng Dan, it is simple and direct, and its medicinal power is overbearing. If I hadn't practiced the "Black Dragon Manual" and the Golden Body of Gods and Demons, and my physical body was overbearing, I'm afraid I would have suffered more than this!" "Compared to other people taking Wang Teng Dan, the torture and pain Su Han suffered in his physical body was already many times lighter. These consecutive breakthroughs allowed Su Han to jump from the seventh level of the King Realm to the ninth level of the King Realm. Now Su Han can stand on the basis of the ninth level of the King Realm, explore the peak state of the King Realm, and thus explore the edge of the half-step imperial path. However, Su Han did not feel complacent about this. He knew that only by groping for half-step clues to the imperial path would he have the chance to have an epiphany and step into the imperial path. In other words, he still has at least three or four steps to go before he reaches the imperial path. And every step of this is not simple. After breaking through the ninth level of the King Realm, Su Han did not rush for success, but consolidated all his existing magical powers. "The power of these magical means will increase every time Su Han breaks through to the next level. Seven days later, Su Han came out of seclusion. The whole person has a new look and is full of energy, with the powerful aura of the ninth level of King Realm surging around his body. Su Han¡¯s breakthrough naturally cannot be concealed from Tai Ahuang¡¯s discernment. When Tai Ahuang saw Su Han after the breakthrough, he couldn't help but gasped: "Monster, monster. In front of you, my cultivation speed back then has no sense of superiority at all." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even though Tai Ahuang knew that Su Han had profound knowledge of alchemy and must have had a large amount of elixirs to assist him in his cultivation, even so, Tai Ahuang still had to lament that Su Han's cultivation talent was so evil. Su Han was just about to speak when his expression suddenly changed and he waved his hand, signaling Tai Ah Huang not to speak. After Su Han broke through to the ninth level of the King Realm, his realm of spiritual consciousness became even more powerful. At this moment, in his sea of ??consciousness, he could sense that outside the wall, there seemed to be several unkind auras approaching here. Tai Ahuang also felt these auras, frowned and asked: "Who is it? Do you need me" "Shh, brother Tai'a, don't take action yet." Su Han just wanted to try his skills after his breakthroughstrength. Those few auras quickly moved towards the courtyard, and within a moment, Su Han's consciousness was able to outline their general outlines. There are five people in total, and their cultivation levels are not low. One of them has reached half-step of the imperial path, and the other four are all strong men at the ninth level of the King Realm. After finding out the opponent's strength, Su Han faintly smiled, strode to the middle of the yard, and shouted: "Who is it? Get out of here, don't hide under my nose." "Hmph, you are somewhat alert, and you were able to spot the five of us." Following these words, five figures shot out from all directions, whizzing, whizzing, and fell around Su Han one after another, forming an encirclement. Su Han glanced at these people from the corner of his eyes and smiled disdainfully: "Who sent you here?" "Boss, this kid has no respect for us. Let's take action and let him suffer a little first." A big man among the five people shouted. "Boy, you are walking in the territory of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Don't you know who you have offended?" A thin man with a pointed chin smiled strangely. "Shut up, everyone." The leader of the five people was a ferocious-looking one-eyed dragon. The one-eyed dragon waved his hand to stop the others from shouting. He stared at Su Han with a ferocious one eye and said calmly: "Boy, we don't mean to cause trouble with you, we are just entrusted by others to teach you how to behave." "Teach me how to be a good person?" Su Han chuckled, "I'm sorry, I don't mean to discriminate against you, but in this world, I'm afraid no one who can teach me how to be a human being has been born yet." "Boy, you" The other four people immediately became furious. A cold light also flashed in the eyes of the one-eyed dragon, and he said coldly: "Boy, are you saying this because you don't want to live anymore?" "roll!" Su Han said a concise and concise word, and suddenly a tense atmosphere filled the air. The five people were startled at first, and then the one-eyed dragon Jiejie laughed strangely. In the middle of his laughter, his expression suddenly turned cold, and a sentence popped out from his lips: "Kill him!" Killing intent spurted out like fire. The other four people were obviously old partners who had cooperated for many years. As soon as they heard the boss's order, they immediately launched in unison and rushed towards Su Han from different directions! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1047 Kick them all away You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Bang, bang, bang! Su Han kicked three times in the air. The explosive power of the ninth level of King Realm was all concentrated in these three kicks. At that moment, only three muffled sounds were heard. The three figures who jumped over were like sandbags and were directly kicked by Su Han. They fell violently. Got out. Three consecutive beautiful arcs are dizzying. Even Emperor Tai'a, who was watching from the side, had a bit of surprise in his eyes at this moment, not to mention the three people who were kicked out. They didn¡¯t react until their bodies fell heavily to the ground. Isn¡¯t this guy at the ninth level of the King Realm? Several of you are also at the ninth level of the king realm. When did the gap between the ninth level of the king realm and the ninth level of the king realm become so big? The remaining two people are a little stronger than the three just now, especially the one-eyed dragon, who is a half-step emperor. Seeing that his companion was easily kicked away, a fierce cold light flashed across the eyes of the one-eyed dragon. He looked at the remaining strong man, and the two of them rushed towards Su Han, one on the left and the other on the right. The attack of these two people was fierce and more organized than the three people just now. Especially the one-eyed dragon, with a vague light cyan halo on his body, which seemed to be some kind of protective spiritual energy. Su Han smiled faintly, opened his bow from left to right, relaxed his ape arms, and grabbed the air repeatedly. Ignoring the speed of the two people, he actually caught them in his hands like they were chickens. "What a quick eyesight and reaction speed, what a strong physical quality." Two rays of surprise shot out of Tai'huang's eyes. With his eyesight as a peak expert in the imperial way, he could naturally see that Su Han grabbed these two people. He didn't even rely on any magical means, he purely relied on his own body and strong spiritual power. "Is this the strength of the ninth level of the King Realm?" At this moment, Su Han was also sighing at the rapid improvement of his own strength. If he was still at the seventh level of the King Realm a month ago, although these people are not unable to deal with it, they are not able to deal with it. It takes a lot of effort and requires the use of some magic weapons and supernatural means. But now, I have broken through to the ninth level of the King Realm and can deal with these people without any effort. "get out." Su Han shook his arms and threw them left and right like throwing sandbags. The two people wanted to resist, but found that their whole bodies were sore and numb, and they couldn't move at all. The body was like a weight, hitting the ground hard. Bang, bang! There were two muffled sounds, a big hole was made in the ground, and dust was flying. Effortlessly, he defeated five strong men one after another. After these five people were taught a lesson by Su Han, their previous arrogance completely disappeared. While wailing, they did not even dare to look directly at Su Han, their faces full of fear and jealousy. Although they didn¡¯t know how this young man could be so powerful, they knew very well that this time, the five of them were kicked onto the iron plate! Su Hanlian looked at these five people and was about to ask a question when his eyes suddenly moved. Immediately, Su Han's expression changed, and he flicked his sleeve, and the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror in his sleeve flashed with light. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There were harsh sounds of airflow in the void, and the light from the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror greatly slowed down the flow of the void. In the void, several thin and dense silver needles appeared. The silver needles turned out to be transparent. They were forced to stop in mid-air by the power of the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror. They were seven or eight meters away from Su Han and could no longer move forward. . "This silver needle actually contains poison." Su Han's complexion changed slightly. The silver needle was transparent and could not be seen with the naked eye. If Su Han's spiritual consciousness was not strong and the Eight Diagrams Haotian Mirror slowed down, he would have suffered a big loss if he was not prepared. "Who attacked me with a silver needle?" Su Han was so angry that he activated An Jin and smashed the silver needles into pieces. These silver needles were definitely not issued by those five trembling guys. The person who issued the silver needles was probably a powerful person in the imperial way. Su Han glanced around and saw a short, rickety old man squatting in the nearby grass, his breath blending with the grass. It's hard to spot if you don't look carefully. Although this rickety old man gave people the feeling that he would collapse if the wind blew, Su Han did not dare to neglect him. Because the old man's appearance was so weird that with Su Han's consciousness, he didn't even notice how he got into his territory. "Jiejie, boy, you are not bad, you can actually discover my 'Hundred Poison Needles'." The old man Jie Jie smiled strangely. When he saw Su Han walking towards him, the crutch he was leaning on suddenly stretched out, and his figure swayed, but he floated directly to the ground.Ten meters away. "The most powerful person in the early stage of Imperial Dao." Su Han was secretly surprised, and at the same time he was secretly awe-inspiring. If he wanted to deal with such a strong man, he would have to spend a lot of time. At this moment, Tai Ahuang¡¯s calm voice rang out: ¡°Let me take action. I don¡¯t think these guys are here just for you, but for the two of us.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s Brother Lao Tai¡¯a.¡± Su Han stepped aside, offending Tai Ahuang, who was at the pinnacle of the imperial way. He was afraid that this rickety old man would not even know how he died. "Youyou are" Seeing Tai Ahuang, the rickety old man's expression finally changed. Just now they had been concentrating on dealing with Su Han, and they didn't even pay attention to Tai Ahuang who was deliberately hiding his aura next to him. Now, Tai Ahuang¡¯s aura was released without reservation, and they discovered that this was a top powerhouse at the pinnacle of the Imperial Dao! "Something is going wrong, run!" The first reaction of this rickety old man was to run away. However, how could Tai Ahuang let him run away? The Imperial Domain was released all of a sudden, sealing the void. With a big hand, he swatted the old man's figure down from the air like a fly. The rickety old man¡¯s face was as pale as dirt. He never imagined that he was entrusted by someone to come here to teach someone a lesson, but that the other party actually had such a powerful accomplice? ¡°If I had known this, I would never have accepted the job, even if I had to kill myself. "You two good men, please spare the old man's life. The old man still has a large family to support" Before the rickety old man could finish his words, Tai Ahuang slapped him across the face: "Do you know who I am?" The rickety old man covered his face and raised his head to look at Tai Ahuang carefully. Suddenly, he seemed to have remembered something, and his expression suddenly changed. Among the powerful men of the Imperial Way, only the top experts at the pinnacle of the Imperial Way are qualified to call themselves the Emperor! Moreover, he has been active in Silver Moon Holy Mountain recently, but he is not a powerful person at the pinnacle of the Imperial Way that everyone recognizes. After thinking about it, this old man can only think of one person - that is, he was recently invited to Silver Moon Holy Mountain as a guest. Tai Ahuang. Tai'huang, a powerful figure in the casual cultivator community in Silver Moon City, is also said to be an evil god with an extremely hot temper. "It's not impossible that I offended this evil god and was slapped to death!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1048: Forging a Difference You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Thinking of this, the rickety old man was trembling all over, and begged: "Master Tai'a, please tell me what you have to say. Old man, I can't help myself, and I didn't mean to go against Master Tai'a." Tai Ahuang snorted coldly and slapped him again. "This slap is a lesson to you for trying to plot against my brother with a silver needle." Tai'huang said coldly. The old man didn¡¯t dare to refute anything at all, he just nodded and apologized. As long as Tai Ahuang didn¡¯t slap him to death, he would be thankful and didn¡¯t care about these slaps. "You, and those guys over there, who sent you here?" Tai Ahuang pointed with his hand at the five people over there who had been tied up tightly by Su Han. The rickety old man kept saying: "I don't know, I just know that you are a big customer who gave you a lot of yuan stones and asked us to come to this place to explore your true and falsehoods and teach you how to behave." "Teach us how to behave?" Tai Ahuang sneered. The rickety old man immediately raised his arm and slapped his face repeatedly: "How can I teach Mr. Tai'a how to be a good person? It is Mr. Tai'a who taught me how to be a good person and taught my whole family how to be a good person." Tai Ahuang interrupted: "Stop talking nonsense. If you can tell me who this big customer is and where he came from, I will spare your lives. If you can't tell me, no one will be able to walk out of this courtyard alive today." The rickety old man couldn't help but look at each other with the other five people, both of them were frightened. They knew that the evil god Tai Ahuang must keep his word. "Lord Tai'a, please forgive me. We really don't know the specific identity of the big patrons. We just feel that they seem to have a lot of background. Listening to their conversation, I think they may be under the command of some saint" "Under the command of the Saint?" Tai Ahuang's voice turned cold. "This, I am just guessing, because I overheard them saying that there is no need to alarm the saints I am really just guessing!" The rickety old man begged for mercy again and again. At this time, Su Han also came over: "Brother Tai'a, there is no need to interrogate them anymore. In my opinion, the person behind the scenes is undoubtedly Qin Yao." "Qin Yao?" Tai Ahuang's eyes flashed and he sneered, "So it's him. He's just a disciple of the saint, but he dares to fight against me regardless of life or death." Qin Yao was just a disciple of the saint, not the saint himself. Speaking of it, Emperor Tai A was really not afraid of him. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Qin Yao must not have known that he was provoking you, brother Tai'a. He probably sent someone to follow Zhong Limu after the auction, and found that the two of us were following Zhong Limu after the auction. Because of their relationship, we were expected to be the culprits that caused Zhonglimu to give up the bidding. Therefore, he vented his anger on us." "In this case, how could he not know that he is the emperor?" Tai Ah Huang asked curiously. "If Qin Yao had known that it was Emperor Tai'a, he would never have been so rash and sent someone to teach him a lesson. Su Han smiled and said: "I think his men were too far away and didn't recognize you, brother Tai'a." Tai Ahuang snorted coldly: "I see. Then how do you plan to deal with this matter? You will handle this matter, and I will listen to you. Even if you want to seek revenge on Qin Yao, it will only take a few minutes. matter." Tai Ah Huang has absolute strength to rely on and is extremely confident. Su Han shook his head and said: "In the final analysis, it was because I stopped Zhong Limu from bidding that Qin Yao held a grudge and sent people to retaliate against me. This is a matter between me and Qin Yao. Brother Tai'a, please don't interfere. ¡± "Are you sure you don't need the emperor's intervention?" Tai Ahuang was a little worried. The gap between Su Han and Qin Yao was too big. One was in the middle stage of the Imperial Path, and the other was in the ninth level of the King Realm. One is a descendant of a saint, and the other is a casual cultivator without any foundation. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? she She¡¯s with? She¡¯s a slut in her family, and she¡¯s scheming with Qin Yao,¡± he said. Su Han smiled and said, "Don't worry, brother Tai'a, I have my own sense of proportion." As he said that, Su Han said calmly to the rickety old man and the other five people: "Save your lives, go back and tell your customers that I will change my name or my surname. He wants to cause trouble and come after me alone." , remember not to admit your mistake." Those people were trembling, and Tai Ahuang shouted: "Why don't you get out?" Those people just woke up from a dream and scurried around. Tai Ahuang frowned slightly: "Qin Yao doesn't seem to be a good person. If you slap him in the face like this, be careful that he doesn't give up." Su Han smiled and said:??I have seen too many people like him, how could I be afraid of him? " "Hahaha, I just like your arrogance. Let's go and have a drink together." ¡­¡­ The next few days were peaceful. Su Han accidentally heard that the two Nanshan pills that appeared at the auction that day miraculously appeared in a pill pavilion in Silver Moon Holy Mountain and were auctioned off again. ¡°Moreover, the two king-level monks who bought Nanshan Pill swallowed it on the spot and verified its miraculous effect of reversing youth and extending life span. The two monks, who were in their twilight years, became energetic, rosy-faced and regained their vitality after swallowing the Nanshan Pill. In this way, it will naturally cause even more sensation in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. This incident further confirmed Su Han and Tai'huang's guess that the two Nanshan Pills were from the lineage of the Eclipse Saint. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Qin Yao to put it up for a second auction after buying it at a sky-high price. However, now Su Han is too lazy to pay attention to the lineage of Eclipse Saints and Nanshan Pill. Now all his energy is on cultivation. While Su Han was concentrating on his cultivation, his cultivation at the ninth level of the King Realm was gradually consolidating. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in a mansion in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Qin Yao stared at his subordinates who came back to report with a livid face. "What did you say? The person you hired was abused?" The subordinate said with a mournful face: "That's right, each of the six people was seriously injured. It is said that it was the other party who let them back to report the news that they found a way out!" Qin Yao said coldly: "Didn't I ask you to find a few powerful people to explore the truth? What kind of rubbish are you looking for?" "Young Master, the person we are looking for is a third-level emperor! However, according to the report from that third-level emperor, one of those two people one is the Emperor!" ¡°What, Tai¡¯huang?¡± Qin Yao stood up suddenly, his face suddenly turned very ugly, "Are you sure?" "It's absolutely true, one of them is Emperor Tai'a, and the other one is the boy who bid for the God Transformation Grass at the auction." Qin Yao slapped the table hard: "That boy, a mere ant from the secular world, dares to challenge me?" "Not only that, the third-level emperor also reported that the secular boy asked him to come back and report that if anything happens to the young master, go to him. He he will not change his name or surname, and he is not afraid of you at all! "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1049: Visit again You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing these words, if Qin Yao hadn't barely suppressed his anger, he would have almost smacked the table in front of him into pieces on the spot. How dare this kid be so arrogant! "Very good, since I became the successor of the saint, no one has dared to be so arrogant in front of me for a long, long time." A sneer flashed across Qin Yao's eyes, "Don't think that everything will be fine for you just because the Emperor is protecting you. I want to deal with you, but there are many other ways." ¡­¡­ A few days later, Su Han received a special visitor. "Mr. Su, Mr. Zhonglimu is here to visit you personally. Can you please come and talk to me?" Outside the door of Su Han's training room, there were polite inquiries. Su Han could naturally guess why Zhonglimu came, but he didn't expect that Zhonglimu would come so quickly. "Brother Su, I shouldn't have taken the liberty of visiting me like this. However, my grandfather saw me yesterday and took the initiative to ask about Nanshan Dan" In the secret room, Zhong Limu said. Su Han said calmly: "You didn't give him the Nanshan Pill, did you? You can't take this risk." "I know the stakes, so I just told him that I haven't got the Nanshan Pill yet. However, his situation is very bad. If he knows that I have a Nanshan Pill, he may not be able to resist the temptation. He also told me frankly about the date when he might quit his practice, which could be at least three months, or at most only half a year" "So fast?" Su Han asked. "So, I am also very anxious now" Zhong Limu looked at Su Han, his lips twitched, and finally said, "Brother Su, there are no outsiders here, and I don't want to beat around the bush. The last time you mentioned the East China Sea Pill, I saw a glimmer of opportunity. Although it was illusory, there was always a chance. It is also a glimmer of hope. I would like to ask, is your master really sure that he can refine the East China Sea Pill?" Su Han nodded: "From his old man's tone, he must be able to do it, and it's not difficult for him." Zhong Limu breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked tentatively: "Thencan you try to contact the master?" Just when Su Han was about to say something, Zhong Limu emphasized: "I know that the whereabouts of the master are elusive. It must be difficult for you to try to contact him. However, as long as there is a chance, we, the Brahma Saint, are willing to pay any reward , at all costs!¡± Zhong Limu¡¯s tone was very solemn, and there was absolutely no hint of joking. Su Han was silent, pretending to be deep in thought. "Master, he made it up before, but he has no intention of overturning this statement yet. Seeing Su Han's silence, Zhong Limu also said anxiously: "Brother Su, my grandfather is the most powerful strategist under the command of Brahma Saint, and his energy is not small in the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain. When the time comes, no matter what you want, There is no problem in gaining glory and wealth in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, or even establishing one's own force in Silver Moon Holy Mountain." Such a promise can really be said to be a very generous reward. You must know that there are thousands of casual cultivators who want to gain a foothold in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, but they are either not qualified to enter Silver Moon Holy Mountain, or they are not qualified to enter Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Even if you enter the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, you can only start from the lowest level in a force. ??It is almost impossible to go from being a casual cultivator without any foundation in Silver Moon Holy Mountain to having a force of his own without three to five hundred years of accumulation. Su Han said: "Master Zhongli, after saying so much, I have seen your sincerity. However, in addition to Taiyi Immortal Dew, the materials for refining the East China Sea Pill also need some other precious spiritual materials. You are sure to be able to do those. Did you find it?" Zhonglimu was stunned for a moment, and then said firmly: "I believe there is nothing that our lineage of Brahma saints cannot find. If it doesn't work, just offer a reward. With a big reward, there is always hope." Su Han nodded, took out a pen and paper, and wrote down a list. Handed it to Zhongli Mudao: "Master Zhongli and I hit it off right away. Now that you have spoken, I can't refuse you. Once you have collected all the information on this list, I will contact my master." Su Han didn¡¯t emphasize anything about remuneration. Zhonglimu was overjoyed when he heard this: "Brother Su, I, Zhonglimu, will never forget this favor. I promise by the oath of heaven and earth that no matter whether it comes true or not, I owe you a huge favor!" Su Han smiled and said, "Master Zhongli is so heroic and heroic that Su admires him a lot. As for favors, that comes second."   Zhongli sighed: "No wonder people always say that some people can really feel like old friends at first sight. Brother Su, although we have just met you for the first time, I feel that you are the kind of person who can make me feel like old friends at first sight. I have a problem It¡¯s a kind request, I wonder if you will agree?¡± "Master Zhongli, please speak." "I am determined to become a true brother with you, Brother Su. I wonder if I have the honor?" Zhong Limu¡¯s tone was sincere. Even the confidants around Zhonglimu couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised at this moment. You must know that although Zhonglimu is not the designated successor of the Brahma Saint, he is also one of the most important successors of the Brahma Saint. In the Holy Mountain of Silver Moon, Zhong Limu is one of the highest-ranking geniuses, and there are very few people who can catch his eye. There has never been a person who can be friends with Zhongli Mu and become a brother. Only those who are descendants of other saints may have this qualification. Su Han did not expect Zhongli Mu to make such a request. He felt proud in his chest and said with a smile: "Master Zhongli is such a person, how could I refuse?" Zhonglimu was overjoyed when he heard this: "Okay, okay, I, Zhonglimu, finally have a good brother who can treat me with sincerity! Come, prepare things and a venue! I want to make a blood oath with Brother Su and become the best of Jinlan!" Even Su Han was infected by Zhong Limu's pride. After the ceremony, Zhong Limu was even more excited and wanted to take Su Han to have a drink. Zhongli sighed and said: "Brother Su, I really believe now that there is such a thing as fate in the world. I have made many friends in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, but there is no one I can confide in. And You are a foreigner, but you gave me such a strong impulse. I swear, it is definitely not because of Donghai Dan that I became sworn sworn brother with you" Su Han smiled and said: "Brother Zhongli is upright and aboveboard, so naturally he will not be this kind of person." Zhong Limu was even more happy: "You are indeed my good brother who understands me. By the way, brother Su, did you come to Silver Moon Holy Mountain to settle down and live here? Or are there other reasons?" As a brother, Zhong Limu felt that it was natural to care about this aspect. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1050 Mysterious Spiritual Spring You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This question aroused Su Han's thoughts. "Brother Zhongli, since we have become brothers, I will not hide it from you. I came to Silver Moon Holy Mountain because of a matter of concern." Zhonglimu was stunned: "What's on your mind?" Su Han didn't hide anything, and briefly talked about Su Yunhai being held hostage. Of course, Su Han omitted many details, including how he chased him from the Thousand Islands Territory. None of these were mentioned. Hearing this, Zhonglimu was furious: "What Xiaoxiao dared to hold my brother's relatives hostage? How audacious! Brother, are you sure those people are from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" Su Han nodded: "There is a 90% possibility." Zhong Limu jumped up and said: "Then what are you waiting for? Search, search the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and find the person. Then, no matter what force did this evil thing, I must let them know, and offend them." What will happen to my brother Zhonglimu, I will make them pay the price they deserve!" Zhong Limu¡¯s voice was loud, and his face turned red with excitement. Su Han was slightly moved when he saw Zhong Limu acting like this. No matter what the reason was for Zhonglimu, at least in Zhonglimu, Su Han saw the sincerity in making friends with others. This kind of sincerity can never be seen in a person like Qin Yao. "Brother Zhongli, thank you for your kindness. However, this matter needs to be considered in the long run. My father is not in danger for the time being." Su Han naturally knows that he needs to find clues, but he cannot be so exaggerated as to turn the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain over. Otherwise, he, Su Han, will definitely become the public enemy of the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain. "Brother, don't worry, your business is my business. I, Zhonglimu, will definitely take this matter to heart. Whenever you ask, I will do it right away, even if it means murder and arson, just one sentence." Zhong Limu patted his chest and assured. Su Han smiled and said, "With Brother Zhongli's words, I have nothing to worry about." "Hey, brother, you're welcome. Speaking of which, I want to thank you. At the auction, I was fascinated by Nanshan Pill. If you hadn't reminded me in time, I might have been teased by Qin Yao. I can¡¯t express my suffering.¡± When Zhong Limu mentioned Qin Yao, Su Han's face couldn't help but darken. Zhong Limu is very observant: "Brother, what's wrong?" Su Han was too lazy to mention that Qin Yao sent people to kill him, but when Zhong Limu asked, Su Han didn't want to prevaricate, so he simply said it. Sure enough, Zhong Limu was furious again: "What a good Qin Yao, you don't dare to come to me in an upright manner, but you dare to do such dirty things secretly! Brother, wait for me" Su Han quickly stopped him: "Brother Zhongli, this is a matter between Qin Yao and me, so please don't interfere." "How is that possible? This happened because of me." Su Han smiled and said: "Brother Zhongli, haven't you heard that there is motivation only when you are under pressure. If you live in comfort for a long time, you will lose your energy. I just want to stimulate my potential in this environment. What's more, I still have brother Tai'a by my side who can take care of me." Zhonglimu put his hands on his hands and laughed: "Well, treat Qin Yao as a whetstone. Brother, you are really the most wonderful person I, Zhonglimu, have ever seen in my life." "However, even though you said that, I'm still worried." Zhonglimu touched his body and took out something, "You should keep this 'Golden Armor Talisman' first. This thing is better than those of the emperor's level". The Escape Talisman is also easy to use, it can directly block an attack at the Imperial Dao level, and it can also resist the attack of a powerful person at the peak of the Imperial Dao." Su Han knew that this thing was valuable, but he was not pretentious and nodded to accept it. "Brother Zhongli, I will remember your favor." "Between you and me, there is no discussion about favors. Besides, the favor you gave me is much greater. If my grandfather really dies, the saint himself is in seclusion again, and the forces under the command of Brahma Saint will immediately It will fall apart and be annexed by other saint forces, and I'm afraid my end will be miserable." Zhongli sighed, "Don't think I'm being alarmist. The overt and covert fighting within the Silver Moon Holy Mountain is far ten times crazier than it appears on the surface." Su Han said: "Is it really so cruel?" "Yes, it's cruel! Wherever there are people, there will always be fights and competition." Zhong Limu obviously has a deep understanding of this, "Take the four saints' subordinates as an example. They seem to have unlimited glory, but in fact, the four saints' forces have been fighting openly and secretly for the resources of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. .¡±   "The resources of Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" "That's right! The reason why Silver Moon Holy Mountain has gathered a large number of hidden forces is because of Silver Moon Holy Mountain's unique resources. Not only is the aura of heaven and earth rich, but also, deep in the rolling mountains of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, there are Several unique heaven and earth spiritual springs. The heaven and earth spiritual springs not only contain strong spiritual power, which can greatly promote the speed of monks' cultivation, but also have the effect of cutting down menstruation and cleansing marrow, allowing the monks' physiques to be reborn again and again. Getting closer to the legendary 'flawless body' every time." Flawless body! When Su Han heard this, his expression changed. The process of martial arts training is also a process of constantly tempering the body and removing the rough and extracting the essence. The newborn human body will have many impurities, and the process of a warrior's cultivation is to continuously remove these impurities by calcining, so that the body is reborn again and again, becoming purer and easier to absorb the spiritual power in the world and exert its spiritual power. "The flawless body, that is, a pure and unsullied body without a trace of impurities, is just a legend. However, according to Su Han's experience in his previous life, a flawless body is not absolutely impossible to achieve. However, it is extremely difficult to achieve a flawless body. It is absolutely impossible without truly great opportunities and great luck. Su Han had seen a lot in his previous life, but he had never seen a truly flawless body. However, the kind of heaven and earth spiritual spring that Zhong Limu mentioned can undoubtedly play the role of removing impurities from the body, making the monk's physique closer to the "flawless body", and greatly improving the monk's martial arts talent and martial arts cultivation. "This heaven and earth spiritual spring is indeed heart-warming." Su Han did not expect that there would be such a unique resource deep in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Zhonglimu smiled bitterly and said: "However, even as the descendants of the saint, we may not be able to get the best heaven and earth spiritual spring to cleanse our bodies. Because the ownership of the heaven and earth spiritual spring depends on the 'battle for the holy order'. " "The battle for the Holy Order?" This term is quite new to Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1051: Battle for the Holy Order You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "That's right, before the 'War for the Holy Order', the four great saint forces were always fighting over the ownership of the spiritual spring of heaven and earth. They fought fiercely, and in the end they still couldn't decide on the ownership. So, in the end, This is how the 'Sacred Order War' came about. The four major saint forces agreed with each other to hold a Holy Order War every ten years. The results of the Holy Order War will be used to determine the priority of occupying the spiritual spring. In the Holy Order War, The saint's force that wins first place in the battle is qualified to possess the best spiritual spring of heaven and earth." Zhong Limu said. "How to fight for the Holy Order?" Su Han asked. "The rules are very simple. In this battle for the Holy Order, only the disciples of the saint are allowed to participate. Each disciple of the saint forms a team, led by a captain. Then, the four teams entered a large area In a closed competition area, a certain number of special tokens are placed in this competition area, called Holy Orders.¡± "In this battle for the Holy Order, all teams must use all their wisdom and all their magical powers to find as many Holy Orders as possible in the competition area. Moreover, this battle for the Holy Order does not prohibit snatching, as long as On the premise of not killing anyone, teams can engage in any form of robbery. The team with the most holy orders in the end is considered the winner." After hearing this rule, Su Han understood clearly. Determining the ownership of resources based on strength is the most common rule in the martial arts world. ???????????? The battle for the Holy Order between the four great saints¡¯ forces is even more clear, and the strength of the younger generation will be used to determine the ownership of resources. This is obviously reasonable, because the talent and strength of the younger generation represent the future of this force. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This type of competition is very primitive and very passionate, especially able to arouse the bloodiness of young people. "Brother Su, are you interested in this battle for the Holy Order? It just so happens that the battle for the Holy Order once every ten years is about to begin. Brother, I still have some authority on hand. Do you want me to get you a spot in the battle for the Holy Order? " Zhonglimu chuckled, obviously it was not difficult for him to compete for a spot in the Holy Order. Although the rules stipulate that those who participate in the battle for the Holy Order must be disciples of the Saint. However, the saint's disciples are obviously divided into three, six or nine levels. People like Zhong Limu are called "successors" and are obviously the highest level direct disciples. And the other disciples, including ordinary and registered ones, obviously cannot compare with Zhong Limu in terms of status. No one has stipulated that before the battle for the Holy Order begins, the Saint cannot accept a new named disciple, right? Zhong Limu can obviously take advantage of this loophole. Although the Brahma Saint cannot come out of seclusion, as a direct disciple, Zhong Limu still has this authority. Su Han is also excited. In this battle for the Holy Order, being able to see the top talents of Silver Moon Holy Mountain is also a big test for him. ¡°Then it¡¯s up to Brother Zhongli to find a spot for me.¡± Zhong Limu laughed loudly: "It's a trivial matter, easy to talk about. If we are lucky, our team of Brahma Saints can get second place in the competition for the Holy Order, and we can also get a decent spiritual spring. Of course, with The best spiritual spring is naturally incomparable. However, as long as you participate in the battle for the Holy Order, you can get a place to enter the spiritual spring for baptism." "second?" Su Han asked unexpectedly, "The strength of Brahma Saint's lineage cannot be ranked first?" There was naturally a reason for him to ask such a question. During this period of time, Su Han had been exposed to many things in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. He discovered that the prestige of the Brahma Saint was the highest in the minds of ordinary Silver Moon Holy Mountain monks, higher than the other three. All saints are slightly better. This made Su Han always think that the Brahma Saint should be the first saint of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. But, according to Zhong Limu, the disciples of the Brahma Saint lineage can only get second place in the battle for the Holy Order? Zhong Limu¡¯s expression darkened: ¡°Now that I¡¯ve said this, I won¡¯t hide anything from you, Brother Su. In fact, for a long time, the lineage of Brahma Saints has indeed been the first lineage of Silver Moon Holy Mountain.¡± "However, things changed five years ago. First of all, the saint himself suddenly announced his seclusion five years ago. He has not been out of seclusion for a long time, which caused the influence of the Brahma Saint's lineage to fluster. .¡± "Secondly, there is the unexpected death of Senior Brother Zhu. Senior Brother Zhu was originally the most amazing and talented descendant of the Brahma Sage. His talent and strength are said to be inferior."It is not an exaggeration to say that Qin Yao was a disciple of the Eclipse Sun Sage. However, such a genius died unexpectedly three years ago, which shocked the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain! " "The combination of these two things makes everyone feel that the Brahma Saint lineage will lose power. In addition, the Eclipse Saint lineage has expanded rapidly in recent years, making the balance suddenly tip to the Eclipse Saint lineage. The resources available to the Eclipse Saint lineage have also increased exponentially, and now the overall strength of the younger generation under the Eclipse Saint sect is already superior to ours." When Zhong Limu said this, he also sighed. Su Han was not surprised. The ebb and flow of forces was a normal thing. Su Han is more interested in the battle for the Holy Order and the spiritual spring. Zhongli Mufu smiled again: "Okay, let's not talk about these heavy things. The battle for the Holy Order will start in a few weeks. You can prepare. I will prepare the materials for the East China Sea Pill as soon as possible." ¡°Then I will wait for the news from Brother Zhongli.¡± The news that Master Zhongli and Su Han, the descendants of the Brahma Saint, were sworn brothers, spread like crazy on the Silver Moon Holy Mountain as if they had grown legs. For a time, the name Su Han became famous, and he became a new upstart in the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. As for the person involved, Su Han is extremely mysterious. He seems to have disappeared from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and has not appeared in various public places. In fact, Su Han has been practicing in seclusion in the warrior dojo, consolidating various magical powers at the ninth level of the King Realm, and preparing for the battle for the Holy Order. From the seventh level of the King Realm to the ninth level of the King Realm, Su Han clearly felt that his strength had increased several times. Feeling the vitality brought by the breakthrough, Su Han was still not satisfied: "My strength is still not enough. I am now at the ninth level of the King Realm. I may be able to fight against the strong ones in the early stage of the Emperor's Path, but if I encounter the middle stage of the Emperor's Path, I will eventually be defeated." It¡¯s still difficult.¡± After entering the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Su Han became more aware of his own lack of force. Any person with some status here, placed in the Thousand Islands Domain, would be able to kill everyone in an instant. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,052 It turns out to be her You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Su Han also understood that there was no need to push himself too hard. It has only been a few years since I debuted, and I have come all the way from a remote country. It is not easy to reach where I am today. On the road to martial arts, one bite cannot make you a fat man. No matter how anxious you are, you have to do it step by step. During this period, there was no other news from Qin Yao. Su Han knew that he might be worried about the existence of Tai Ah Huang and did not dare to come to him openly. However, this obviously does not mean that Qin Yao will just give up. Three weeks later¡ª¡ª News came from Zhong Limu that the battle for the Holy Order was about to begin. Zhonglimu kept his promise and indeed got Su Han a place to participate in the battle for the Holy Order. He asked Su Han to go to a place to gather with other disciples of the Brahma Saint lineage. When Su Han arrived at the gathering place designated by Zhong Limu, he found that Zhong Limu was already waiting anxiously. "Brother, things have changed." This was the first thing Zhong Limu said when he saw Su Han. "What change?" Su Han asked. Zhonglimu said angrily: "The sect of the Eclipse Saint and the sect of the Nandou Saint, the two saints unite to change the rules of the battle for the Holy Order." "According to their fallacies, if all the disciples of the Saint's direct disciples enter the battle for the Holy Order, because the direct disciples are generally very powerful, the battle for the Holy Order will become a personal stage for the Saint's direct disciples. Ordinary If the disciples cannot show their strength, they will not be able to test the true strength of the major saint squads. Therefore, they requested that the battle for the Holy Order be divided into two parts." "Which two parts?" Su Han asked. "It is to divide the saint's disciples into direct disciples and ordinary disciples. Ordinary disciples are allowed to enter the battle for the Holy Order, while the direct disciples do not enter the battle for the Holy Order, but enter an ordinary one-on-one arena battle. When the final results are settled, the ordinary disciples' Holy Order Battle scores account for 70%, while the direct disciples' Arena Battle scores account for 30%. This way, the total score is calculated and the final result is obtained. .¡± Zhonglimu said angrily. "Is such a rule beneficial to the lineage of Eclipse Saints and the lineage of Nandou Saints?" Su Han keenly grasped the crux of the matter. If it was not beneficial to them, they would never ask to change the rules for no reason. "Brother Su is really smart. This rule is good for their two saint forces, but it is bad for us, a big disadvantage. Because there are four or five direct disciples of Brahma Saint's lineage, and Eclipse Sun Both the Saint lineage and the Nandou Saint lineage only have one or two direct disciples." "Isn't this beneficial to the lineage of Brahma saints?" "No, it's not that simple. Although they all have only one or two direct disciples, the personal strength of these two direct disciples is slightly more than our four or five direct disciples. In this way, in the arena battle, they With just one or two direct disciples, we can sweep away our four or five direct disciples. In the end, we will probably get fewer points than them in the ring battle, or at most we will be tied with them." "However, the more serious disadvantage is that although the number of their direct disciples is small, they have several ordinary disciples in both lines, and their strength is comparable to our direct disciples! If I say this, you should understand Bar?" Hearing Zhong Limu¡¯s explanation, Su Han immediately understood. The Eclipse Saint lineage and the Nandou Saint lineage both have several ordinary disciples whose strength is comparable to their direct disciples. In this way, they will definitely have a huge advantage in the competition for the Holy Order. Can get much more points than the lineage of Brahma Saints. In the arena battle, the Brahma Saint lineage has four or five direct disciples, but there is no advantage at all due to the large number of people. To put it bluntly, this is a trick played by the lineage of the Eclipse Saint and the lineage of the Nandou Saint. In this way, the four or five direct disciples of the Brahma Saint's lineage are useless, and they cannot serve the Brahma Saint's lineage at all. Strive for more points. Zhongli Mudao said: "If we follow the previous rules, our lineage of Brahma Saints can at least defeat the lineage of Nandou Saints. There is no big problem in winning the second place. We can even try to rush for the first place. But changed After this rule, our lineage of Brahma Saints may not be able to defeat the lineage of Nandou Saints, and we may only be able to settle for third place!" "That's why the Nandou Saint lineage will try every means to propose this new rule. As for the Eclipse Saint lineage, they are not at odds with us. As long as this rule?If it is not good for us, they will naturally support it with both hands! " Zhonglimu said in a deep voice. From Zhong Limu¡¯s words, Su Han finally figured out the ranking of geniuses under the four great saints. The line of Eclipse Saints has expanded rapidly in recent years, and the overall level of geniuses under its disciples is the strongest among the four Saints. Secondly, there is the lineage of Brahma saints. However, the Nandou Saint lineage is also very ambitious and is ready to overtake the position of the Brahma Saint lineage at any time. Finally, there is the lineage of the Piaohua Saint, but the disciples of the Piaohua Saint have always given people the impression of being indifferent to fame and fortune, and do not participate in worldly battles. "So, if the rules change, Brother Zhongli, you won't be able to participate in the competition for the Holy Order?" Zhong Limu nodded and said: "Yes, I was originally scheduled to be the captain of the team competing for the Holy Order, but now that the rules have changed, I can only participate in the ring battle. But brother Su Han, don't worry, although I am not here, I will I asked the new captain to take more care of you and not put you in danger during the fight for the Holy Order." Su Han understood clearly that his own cultivation level was obviously not outstanding among the disciples of the Brahma Saints. If it were an ordinary team, it would be too late to hold them back. It¡¯s only Zhongli Mu¡¯s open-mindedness, coupled with the brotherhood between him and himself, that makes him happy to give himself a position. At this time, Zhong Limu looked into the distance and said with a smile: "Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao will be here. No, the new captain is here, I will take you to say hello to her!" With that said, Zhong Limu greeted from afar: "Junior Sister Yao!" Su Han looked into the distance and saw a graceful figure shooting out of the void and landing in the center of the field. This figure has snow-white skin and is dressed in a very neat warrior leather robe, paired with a pair of leather shorts, covering half of his thighs. The two slender calves below the knees are tied with specially made straps, and a pair of leather boots are straddled under their feet. This outfit brings out the exquisite and fiery figure, which looks like a vigorous female leopard. And when Su Han and her eyes met, both of them were stunned. "It turns out to be you!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1053 Team Action You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Concubine Yao¡¯s eyes almost popped out of her head. Isn¡¯t this a gathering of disciples of the Brahma Sage? Why, this annoying guy actually appears in this place? When she thought of how fast this guy ran away without even saying hello in the Moon Temple, Concubine Yao became furious. Why, do you think she, Concubine Yao, is a tigress? Are you afraid of avoiding her? Zhong Limu said unexpectedly: "Why, do you know each other? Hahaha, that just saves me the time of introduction. Junior Sister Yao, Brother Su Han will also participate in our battle for the Holy Order this time. As an old disciple, you You are the captain, and you can also be regarded as the senior sister. You must take good care of Brother Su during the battle for the Holy Order, and don't act recklessly." "Who knows him?" Concubine Yao turned back angrily. The noble, elegant and beautiful image of the past was gone for a while. However, she immediately remembered something, grabbed Zhong Limu, and pulled her to a deserted place. Then she lowered her voice and asked, "Where did he come from? Isn't it true that only disciples of the saint can participate in the battle for the holy order?" ?¡± Zhong Limu smiled and said: "I just wanted to explain to you that this brother Su is a good brother I have recently become a sworn brother. He wanted to come to the battle for the Holy Order and gain experience, so I brought him here. By the way, brother, I still have something to ask for. As for him, don¡¯t get into any small temper with him.¡± Concubine Yao snorted: "I won't provoke him, I'm afraid he will provoke me again. He is not a good person." "Haha, how is that possible? Brother Su is my good brother, how can he be a bad person?" Zhong Limu led Concubine Yao to Su Han and said enthusiastically: "Brother Su Han, Junior Sister Yao is the leader among the ordinary disciples of the Brahma Saint, and her strength is also good. In this battle for the Holy Order, you and Yao Junior sisters act together. It is safer for two people to form a combination, and the chance of getting the Holy Order is greater." ¡°Form a group with this woman?¡± Su Han suddenly had a headache, but facing Zhong Limu's enthusiasm, he couldn't refuse. When Concubine Yao saw Su Han's expression, she felt even more depressed: "Why does this kid look so disgusted? Could it be that I, Concubine Yao, formed a team with him and humiliated him?" "Sister Yao Fei." "Good morning, Sister Yao Fei." At this time, other disciples also greeted Concubine Yao one after another. It can be seen that Concubine Yao is very popular among this group of disciples. When all the disciples see her, they are respectful and admirable. When Concubine Yao heard these voices, her mood immediately improved a lot. She looked at the direct gazes around her and said with a leisurely smile: "What? Have you never seen a beautiful woman?" "Sister Yao Fei, you are different today than usual. You usually have a noble and elegant style, but today you have changed into a heroic warrior style." "Sister Yao Fei is so versatile, she looks good no matter what." Listening to these compliments, Concubine Yao also smiled happily. She knew that these disciples of the Brahma Saint were different from those dandies in Silver Moon City. At least the compliments they paid to her were sincere. "Stop flattering, what are you doing here? It's almost time to set off." Concubine Yao said with a smile. At this time, Zhong Limu also came over with several other direct disciples: "What are you guys doing standing still? Get ready to go!" A group of people gathered together and walked about six to seven hundred miles before leaving the area where the hidden forces of Silver Moon Holy Mountain gathered and came to the deep mountains. The Silver Moon Holy Mountain is actually a large stretch of mountains. Except for the gathering place of hidden forces, most of the other mountains are uninhabited. Along the way, Su Han also saw many special scenery in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The scenery in the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain can actually span the four seasons. Along the way, Su Han saw the four completely different scenery of spring, summer, autumn and winter, which made him marvel in his heart. A few hours later, the group arrived at the location where the battle for the Holy Order was held. The location of this battle for the Holy Order is a completely enclosed island in the center of a large lake. The place where the four saint forces gathered was an area by the lake. Looking from a distance, the camps of the other three saints are clearly distinct. The disciples of the Eclipse Saint are all very impressive. It is obvious that most of the disciples of Nan Dou Saint are mainly engaged in body refining. The disciples of Piao Hua Saint live in a remote corner and hide themselves from the world. Seeing the arrival of the disciples of the Brahma Saint, Qin Yao's face changed, and he immediately greeted them with a sneer.? Came up: "Zhong Limu, why are you here so late this time? Could it be that you are afraid?" Zhong Limu was naturally unwilling to be outdone and retorted: "The early bird catches the worm, but the early bird gets eaten by the bird. Qin Yao, think about it for yourself, are you a bird or a worm?" Qin Yao's expression immediately changed: "Zhong Limu, have you gained courage? Don't forget the last debt. I haven't settled it with you yet?" Zhongli Mu laughed and said, "What happened last time was that you were trying to be the one being taken advantage of. How can I stop you?" Qin Yao's face was livid, and then he sneered: "You can't be arrogant for much longer. Don't forget, ever since the short-lived ghost Zhu Changsheng died, you Brahma saints have long since lost the capital to be arrogant. After a while, Please be prepared for the ring battle, and don¡¯t cry and beg me for mercy when the time comes!¡± "Haha, once Brother Qin Yao takes action, who can resist these scum under the sect of the Brahma Sage?" A group of followers behind Qin Yao started shouting and shouting, and their unscrupulous eyes swept over the several direct disciples of the Brahma Sage with livid faces. At this time, Qin Yao accidentally glanced around and saw Su Han beside Zhong Limu. At that moment, Qin Yao couldn't help but show an expression of astonishment, and then he quickly reacted and said coldly: "Zhong Limu, this kid is indeed with you!" Not to be outdone, Zhong Limu took a step forward: "What? This is my brother, do you dare to touch him?" Qin Yao laughed loudly: "Zhong Limu, I, Qin Yao, want to touch someone, and it's your turn to stop him? Do you have the ability to stop him?" With that said, Qin Yao called someone from the side: "Wu Yan, take a good look at this boy named Su. I want him to look good in the battle for the Holy Order later." The young genius named Wu Yan had a hooked nose, and his gloomy eyes glanced at Su Han, bringing a formidable imperial pressure. Looking at his cultivation, he has actually reached the third level of the Imperial Realm. Zhong Limu's expression changed: "Qin Yao, with such a cultivation level, a direct disciple should be the one to participate in the arena battle. It's not fair that you actually let a disciple with this kind of cultivation level participate in the competition for the Holy Order as an ordinary disciple. " Qin Yao laughed loudly: "There has never been any fairness in the world of martial arts. The strong have always had the final say. If you want fairness, then wait until your lineage of Brahma Saints wins the battle for the Holy Order." (Note Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1054 Su Han arouses envy, jealousy and hatred You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Su Han remained silent, he clearly felt Qin Yao's unabashed murderous intent. When Qin Yao and the others walked away, Zhong Limu said worriedly: "Qin Yao's words don't seem to be joking. Brother Su, you must be careful." Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Don't worry, have you forgotten what I told you last time?" Zhong Limu nodded: "Fortunately, I feel more at ease since you and Junior Sister Yao act together. Moreover, the golden armor talisman on your body can also save a life at critical moments." Thinking of this, Zhong Limu felt a lot more relieved. Concubine Yao curled her lips secretly. She came to participate in the battle for the Holy Order, but she didn't expect to be a nanny to take care of this boy. Although Su Han is very accomplished in cultivating spiritual beasts, his cultivation level is really too low. "Su Han, I'm warning you, don't hold me back in the battle for the Holy Order." Concubine Yao is like a queen, giving orders. At this time, other people also noticed this. They couldn't help but notice that Concubine Yao's outfit today was really eye-catching. Among the top geniuses in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Concubine Yao was already very famous. Her beauty and temperament even made many disciples of other saints fall in love with her. Not to mention the way Concubine Yao is dressed today. For those who are used to seeing Concubine Yao's elegant and exquisite dress, Concubine Yao's wild and exposed side makes the male hormones in their bodies rise sharply. What surprised them even more was that Concubine Yao, who usually acted alone, had a young man by her side today. "Strange, isn't Fairy Yao Fei always independent? Why does she have a partner this time?" "Who is that boy? I have never seen him before. Is he a new disciple of the sage Brahma?" "Why can he act together with Concubine Yao?" "Oh my God, my goddess is actually with an unknown boy. Damn it, it's really hateful." "I must ask around when I go back. Could it be that Concubine Yao, who has always had a very high vision, actually has a sweetheart?" If countless people¡¯s thoughts and complaints could be turned into saliva, it would be enough to drown Su Han ten or eight times. Old God Su Han is here, standing aside, keeping half an arm's length from Concubine Yao, completely ignoring all the envy, jealousy and hatred from the outside world. He was indeed right. The more beautiful a woman is, the more troubles she will have. Acting with Concubine Yao is simply a very risky and hateful thing. Since this fact cannot be changed, he has no choice but to close his five senses and be out of sight and out of mind. "Everyone has gathered." Not long after, Zhong Limu also called together the disciples of the Brahma Sage again and warned: "This battle for the Holy Order, whether it is the stage of the personal disciples' arena or the ordinary disciples' competition for the Holy Order, everyone must fight for the Holy Order." We have to go all out. Although the rules are not good for us, we cannot be discouraged and must give our best." "Don't worry, Mr. Zhongli." "We will definitely try our best." ??The people of the Brahma Saint lineage had already been holding back their anger towards the Eclipse Saint lineage and the Nandou Saint lineage, and at this moment, they all expressed their opinions one after another. "Okay, everyone is getting ready. The battle for the Holy Order is about to begin." Zhong Limu waved his hand to signal everyone to disperse, then came to Su Han's side and said apologetically: "Brother Su, I originally wanted to let you at least experience a decent spiritual spring, but looking at the current situation, we are second It¡¯s very suspenseful. If we end up in third place, the spiritual springs we can choose will probably be very poor spiritual springs.¡± Su Han pondered for a moment and asked: "Brother Zhongli, how confident are you in the arena battle?" Zhonglimu was stunned: "In the arena battle part, although the first place is a bit reluctant, with the strength of our direct disciples, it should not be a big problem to get the second place. But the key is the battle for the Holy Order, this part accounts for 100% of the score The proportion of 70, I'm worried" "Brother Zhongli, don't worry, there's no need to put too much pressure on you. As long as you can guarantee the second place." Su Han instead comforted Zhongli Mu. Zhong Limu was stunned, looking at Su Han's slightly mysterious smile, he was filled with doubts for a moment. However, Zhong Limu didn¡¯t ask any more questions after all. Su Han has plans on his side. His original idea wasI gained a lot of experience in the battle for the Holy Order and sharpened myself by the way. I didn¡¯t have much idea about the ranking. However, if it comes to the quality of the final spiritual spring, Su Han will have to change his strategy. "Perhaps, some extraordinary measures may have to be used." "No matter what, it will be decided based on the situation." Su Han decided on his strategy. With all the forces of the four great saints gathered, the referee of the battle for the Holy Order also began to announce the rules of the battle for the Holy Order. "This battle for the Holy Order is divided into two parts: direct disciples and ordinary disciples. For direct disciples, points will be obtained through an arena battle." "As for ordinary disciples, they will gain points by competing for holy orders." "Please listen carefully to the rules of the competition for the Holy Order. The geniuses under the Four Saints are divided into four teams and will enter the completely enclosed island in the distance. On that island, there are a total of 200 Holy Orders, each What each team has to do is to make every effort to find more Holy Tokens for the team, because each Holy Token means that the team can gain one point." "The battle for the holy order lasts for one week. During this week, you can also use all means to snatch the holy order from other teams. As long as you don't kill people, other actions are in compliance with the rules. However, if you kill people, not only the entire team The points will be reset to zero, and after you come out, you will have to pay with your life!" "I need to remind you that flying is prohibited on the island. In addition, there is another very important rule, that is, everyone will be randomly dropped into a location when entering the island. This location is completely random. Also Yes, divine voice transmission is blocked on the island. Using divine voice transmission or props will be regarded as cheating! Do you understand?" This rule obviously has profound meaning. Because if divine consciousness is used for sound transmission, the test of teamwork will not be reflected. It is the most challenging thing to not only be unable to use divine consciousness to transmit sounds, but also to have the entire team work together to obtain more Holy Orders. If you can¡¯t use your spiritual consciousness to transmit your voice, you can only rely on wisdom and teamwork. In this way, each team will encounter a big problem as soon as they land on the island, that is, when the placement positions are completely random, it is difficult for the team members to gather together. Su Han thought that Zhong Limu asked him to act with Concubine Yao, but after he landed on the island, he couldn't contact Concubine Yao? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,055 Temporary Reconciliation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Concubine Yao beside Su Han suddenly turned expressionless and whispered with twitching lips: "You should be very familiar with Xiao Jin's aura, right? After landing on the island, I will release Xiao Jin as soon as possible, If you follow Xiao Jin's breath, you can find me." Xiaojin, of course, refers to Concubine Yao¡¯s beloved golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. When Su Han heard what Concubine Yao said, he realized in his heart that Concubine Yao had already thought that even if the transmission of spiritual consciousness was prohibited on the island, he could use this special method to meet her as soon as possible. " Moreover, this special method of communication can only be used by Su Han, because Concubine Yao knows very well that Su Han has a deep knowledge of spiritual beasts. From this aspect, Concubine Yao is still very careful. "Furthermore, although Concubine Yao had some complaints about acting with Su Han, judging from her actions, she was very conscientious and would not vent her personal grievances on business matters. Unconsciously, Su Han's inner impression of Concubine Yao has also changed. This beautiful woman seems to be more than just her appearance. "Hey, did you hear that? I'd like to give you a reaction!" Concubine Yao¡¯s slender hands suddenly pinched Su Han¡¯s waist hard. Su Han was in pain, and the good impression in his heart suddenly disappeared. She was indeed a troublesome woman! "Okay, now, the ring battle and the Holy Order competition will start simultaneously." The referee announced loudly. ??Zhonglimu glanced at the ordinary disciples worriedly, and then strode towards the arena area. The ordinary disciples here are gathered together, waiting to be randomly dropped on the island by the formation. "Everyone, please remember that the Holy Order will not appear until you have entered the island for a full day and night. As for the first day and night, it is used to familiarize you with the island environment. In addition, there may be something that appears on this island. Some opportunities, everything depends on your own luck." The referee said a few words briefly before activating the teleportation formation. One by one, geniuses entered the formation and were continuously thrown into the island. When it was Concubine Yao's turn, she rolled her eyes at Su Han, then walked into the teleportation formation swayingly, and then disappeared. Su Han knew that this kind of delivery must have been precisely designed. Soon it was Su Han's turn. Su Han was already very familiar with this teleportation formation. As soon as he closed and opened his eyes, he was already on the island. Opening his eyes, Su Han's first reaction was: "This island is indeed in the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. The spiritual energy of this world is richer than some of the secret realms I have experienced in the past." Su Han stood under a towering ancient tree, looking at the dense bushes all around. There were weeds and vines everywhere, with almost no place to stand. In such a dense jungle, even if Su Han uses the evil eye, his vision will be greatly disturbed. Su Han checked carefully and found not a single person within a few miles. "Looking at this ancient tree, several people can't hug each other, and I don't know how old it is. It seems that this island probably existed in ancient times, but it has never been developed, right?" Su Han couldn't help but secretly sigh, only in the Upper Nine Realms could such an original and mysterious place exist. "It's better to go and meet Concubine Yao first." Su Han released his spiritual consciousness and secretly sensed the location of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. The aura of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast was very easy for Su Han to identify. Not long after, Su Han sensed the aura of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast and rushed in that direction. According to the rules of the competition, flying is prohibited on the island. Fortunately, the journey was not very far. Not long after, Su Han saw the figure of Concubine Yao, riding on the back of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, waiting for him. As soon as she saw Su Han, Concubine Yao's eyes shone with slight surprise. She obviously didn't expect that Su Han would find her so quickly. But soon, Concubine Yao snorted coldly and twisted her neck: "Let's go!" Su Han shook his head secretly. He didn't want to go with a guy who kept a straight face. "Miss, if you want to lose your temper, you have to have a certain limit, right? We are doing business now, and your behavior is not conducive to teamwork." Of course Concubine Yao also knew this truth, but she just couldn't control it. She became so angry when she saw Su Han. At that moment, he snorted coldly: "Do you want to take care of it? Anyway, this is our Brahma Saint.Does it have anything to do with you whether you win or lose the competition that your disciples participate in? " Su Han was speechless: "Miss, you don't care about winning or losing, but I care about the quality of the spiritual spring I got in the end. If the quality of the spiritual spring I got in the end deteriorates due to your fault, will you compensate me?" "Who said I don't care about winning or losing!" Concubine Yao's beautiful face was suddenly covered with a layer of frost, and she said angrily, "Su Han, I'm warning you, don't talk nonsense. The extent to which I care about winning or losing will only be ten times as much as yours, or a hundred times as much as yours!" Su Han shrugged: "That's easy to handle. I propose that during the battle for the Holy Order, you and I temporarily reconcile and fight against foreign enemies together. How about that?" In fact, Su Han doesn't need Concubine Yao's help. He can fight alone. However, Zhong Limu asked him to act with Concubine Yao, and he didn't want this woman to hold him back. Concubine Yao¡¯s expression changed. She obviously wanted to agree, but she couldn¡¯t save her dignity, so she could only snort: ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t hold me back along the way!¡± "Each other." Su Han didn't take it seriously. After temporarily reaching an agreement, the two of them had time to take stock of their surroundings. I saw that the place where Concubine Yao landed was obviously much better than the place where Su Han landed. Directly next to Concubine Yao is a huge lake like a mirror, reflecting the blue sky and white clouds. At first glance, it looks very quiet and beautiful. Even Concubine Yao was attracted by this picturesque scenery and murmured to herself: "They all said that there will be various dangers on this island, but I didn't see it?" As soon as he finished speaking, the calm lake surface suddenly burst into waves without any warning, and a water arrow shot directly towards him. Among the water arrows, there was an extremely fierce Kurosawa crocodile, with its mouth wide open. He bit down on Concubine Yao's slender neck. Su Han reacted quickly. Upon seeing this, he waved his sleeves, connected his fingers, and a cold light shot into the void. The force of Xuanbing's explosive finger violently exploded on the head of the Kurosawa crocodile. He heard the Kurosawa crocodile cry out in agony. Half of his head was blown to pieces, and his body fell back into the water. Soon Gone. Concubine Yao was still calm, but she felt a little embarrassed. She glanced at Su Han quietly with her beautiful eyes and muttered: "I thought you didn't know how to be compassionate." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,056 The Use of the Purple Gold King Bee You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What did you say? The wind was too strong, I couldn't hear you clearly." Su Han deliberately made a gesture of picking out his ears with his hands. At that moment, Concubine Yao's face turned red and she hummed softly: "I didn't say anything." With that said, Concubine Yao jumped off the back of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast and whispered softly: "This is a battle for the Holy Order after all. Xiao Jin is too conspicuous on this island, so we should put it away." Su Han smiled lightly and said, "I didn't expect you still have some brains." "Hey, what do you mean? This girl's mind is much stronger than you think." "As she spoke, Concubine Yao's two slender legs had already stepped onto the shore and walked towards the vine-covered trees ahead. Su Han was left with an extremely charming yet wild figure from behind. I have to admit that this woman¡¯s figure is indeed impressive. "Su Han, you have to follow me closely. Do you know what the first thing we have to do now is to find our teammates as much as possible and join them. In this battle for the Holy Order, team members It is much better to act together than to fight alone, otherwise, the holy orders you have finally collected may be taken away once a few people encircle and suppress them." As Concubine Yao walked, she thought to herself, her plump and graceful figure formed a very beautiful scenery in this ancient island overgrown with weeds. Su Han didn¡¯t say anything, but secretly observed the island¡¯s environment with his evil eyes to speculate on where the two hundred holy orders might be hidden. Although the Holy Order will not appear on the island for the first day and night, it is much better to be prepared in advance than to search in a hurry. This island is overgrown with weeds and towering old trees everywhere, which greatly blocks the view. Su Han estimated that there was a high chance that the Holy Order was hidden in a tree or in the grass. It is also possible that part of the Holy Order will be hidden in the body of the monster. In addition, Su Han will also observe some places where traps can be set. During the time when Su Han was observing the environment, Concubine Yao was not idle either. She had been trying various ways to find and contact other disciples of the Brahma Saint. However, no matter how many tricks she tried, it seemed that the transmission of spiritual consciousness was really blocked on this island. Concubine Yao tried her best, but she was unable to contact the other disciples of the Brahma Saint. In this way, after walking for seventy or eighty miles, no one spoke to the other between the two of them. They were both very silent. Concubine De Yao finally couldn't bear this strange atmosphere and took the initiative to break the silence. "Hey, Su Han, are you still a man? Will you die if you take the initiative to say something?" Su Han was startled: "What did you say? Aren't you looking for your teammates? I'm afraid that my words will disturb your business." The high-sounding reason made Concubine Deyao couldn't help but roll her eyes again. "Why don't you help me? Aren't you also very concerned about the final results and rankings?" Su Han shrugged: "I care about rankings, but what does this have to do with me helping you find teammates?" Concubine Yao raised her eyebrows and said angrily: "Didn't you listen to what I said just now? In this battle for the Holy Order, it is much better for a team to act collectively than to fight alone. Do you understand?" "I understand, but that doesn't mean I agree with your point of view." "you¡­¡­" Concubine Yao really hated the iron, and Chuoyue's body trembled slightly because of her anger, "Su Han, I took you with me just for the sake of senior brother Zhongli. Don't let me be so disappointed, okay?" " Su Han was stunned for a moment, and was about to say something when he saw Concubine Yao's eyelashes trembling slightly, her eye circles slightly red, but her red lips pursed in a stubborn arc, as if she was holding back tears. "Okay." Su Han was speechless, he hated this the most, "Since you are so anxious to find them, then I will help you. Put away your means of spiritual consciousness transmission. This island blocks the transmission of spiritual consciousness. No matter how many tricks you use, it will be in vain." Concubine Yao had red eyes and looked at Su Han dubiously. She tried every means but couldn't contact those teammates. Could Su Han be able to do anything? Su Han summoned a swarm of purple-gold king bees. Now, under his feeding, the number of bees in the swarm has exceeded 3,000. The most elite group of purple-gold king bees in the swarm have reached the peak of king realm equivalent to human beings. . Su Han directly used his spiritual consciousness to communicate with the bee swarm and sent a group of purple gold king bees to explore the entire island to find the whereabouts of the disciples of the Brahma Sage. Every time they find one, they must immediately report the news back to Su Han. Concubine Yao opened her beautiful eyes wide, feeling a little uncomfortable.He looked at Su Han with disbelief. She didn't expect that Su Han, who seemed so humble, would have such a powerful bee swarm as a pet. Although the individual strength of these swarms is far inferior to that of her Xiaojin, Concubine Yao also knows that such swarms of spiritual beasts are never judged by their individual strength. If all of Su Han's bee swarms were released, even Concubine Yao's Xiao Jin would find it difficult to stand in front of them. The purple gold king bee is much more beautiful than ordinary bees. Its small body glows with transparent purple light, with circles of gold rings, and three pairs of completely transparent luminous wings. It is very attractive. Concubine Yao¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on those flying purple bees. Her eyelashes trembled slightly, and her jade hands couldn¡¯t help but stretched out, as if to touch the beautiful wings of the purple gold king bee. Su Han promptly reminded: "Don't provoke them, these bees are highly poisonous." "Huh?" Concubine Yao was startled, and her little hand retracted like lightning. Su Han was secretly amused. In fact, these purple bees were controlled by him. If he did not issue an order, the purple bees would not take the initiative to sting Concubine Yao. Concubine Yao seemed to have realized something, and her pretty face suddenly sank: "Su Han, do you dare to tease me?" Su Han laughed, but ignored Concubine Yao. He directed a group of elite purple bees to go out to look for someone, and then sent another group of purple bees, ordering them to patrol within dozens of miles around himself and Concubine Yao. Once they discovered the presence of outsiders, Any traces, report immediately. In this way, the safety of Su Han and Concubine Yao can be guaranteed. Of course, Su Han must also tell the purple bee swarm to be careful. After all, there are dozens of talented geniuses on this island. With the individual strength of the Purple-Golden King Bee, if they happen to be in the hands of these geniuses, and if the other party has some means of avoiding poison, the Purple-Golden King Bee will be in danger. . However, Su Han would not be too worried, because the Purple Gold King Bee is extremely small and moves very nimbly, making it difficult for ordinary monks to catch them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1057: Ancient Bloodline Monster You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After assigning tasks to the swarm, the two continued to move forward on the island. On the one hand, they wanted to try their luck to find a few teammates, and on the other hand, they also wanted to explore the terrain of the island. With what happened just now, Concubine Yao¡¯s anger had long since dissipated. Su Han was able to lend a helping hand to her at the critical moment, which made her feel a little touched. It¡¯s just that the daughter¡¯s family¡¯s reserve prevented her from reconciling with Su Han in a joking manner. After Su Han sacrificed the Purple Gold King Bee, Concubine Yao felt more and more that this young man was mysterious and unpredictable. He was obviously a casual cultivator at the ninth level of the King Realm, but he could possess a spiritual beast like the Purple Gold King Bee, which even Concubine Yao had never heard of. Coupled with Su Han's knowledge of spiritual beasts, his method of communicating with spiritual beasts made Concubine Yao even more incredible. A pair of beautiful eyes have been observing Su Han secretly, but they can't tell what is so special about Su Han. No matter how you look at it, he is just an ordinary young man. But it was this ordinaryness that gave Su Han an incredible sense of mystery. Just when Concubine Yao was thinking wildly, Su Han, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped. His whole body was like a long bow drawn, full of momentum ready to go. "What's wrong?" Concubine Yao was slightly surprised and asked quickly, "Did you find your teammates? Or did you find traces of the enemy?" "None of them." Su Han whispered, "There is a very powerful aura in front, which does not seem to belong to humans." "Is it a powerful monster?" Concubine Yao's eyes lit up, and a strange light shone in her beautiful eyes. Looking at that appearance, she was not surprised but happy. Su Han was also speechless: "Miss, what are you planning? You don't want to go over and take a look, do you? Don't forget, we are in the battle for the Holy Order. Do you want to lose the battle before the battle has officially started? " Concubine Yao didn't seem to listen carefully to what Su Han was saying. Her autumn-like eyes were full of yearning: "Su Han, do you know the origin of this island? This island is an ancient island that has never been developed by anyone. Many of them have not been developed by anyone. All the ancient monsters I have seen survive on this island. Unfortunately, this island is usually surrounded by ancient formations for protection and is only opened once every ten years. This is an opportunity that only comes once every ten years." When Concubine Yao mentioned the ancient species of monsters, her tone was filled with fascination. "So what?" Su Han was puzzled, "Do you want to hunt those ancient monsters? Don't forget, it's difficult for us to judge the strength of those ancient monsters. You don't want to be involved in the battle for the Holy Order. Will you die here before you start?" "Stupid! Who said we were going to hunt those monster beasts? Can't we steal the cubs of the ancient monster beasts when they are not paying attention? Those are monster cubs of ancient bloodline. If we can tame them into In terms of spiritual beasts" Su Han was speechless. After working on it for a long time, it turned out that this woman was a fanatical spirit beast fan. No wonder the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is so precious. "What? Su Han, don't you agree with my plan?" A look of anger suddenly appeared on Concubine Yao's elegant face. "Of course I don't agree. Brother Zhongli asked you to act with me. If you have bad intentions, how can I explain it to Brother Zhongli? Don't try to persuade me. I will never let you mess around." Concubine Yao said angrily: "Su Han, do you understand? These monsters of ancient bloodline usually hide deep in their lairs, and it is difficult for us to find them. This time we were very lucky, and the landing place happened to be I finally found traces of a powerful ancient monster near the monster's lair, but you didn't take it seriously? Do you have a sense of responsibility? Do you know that if the Brahma Saint adds another ancient bloodline spirit beast? , and the overall strength will grow again?" Su Han was speechless. No matter how he thought about it, he was the one who prevented Concubine Yao from doing such dangerous things. Is he more responsible? " However, Su Han also knew very well that it would never make sense to reason with a woman. "No matter what, I will never agree to you stealing some monster cubs. You have to know that the purer the monster's bloodline, the weaker its reproductive ability. This is the natural law of the martial arts world. That kind of bloodline A powerful monster may only have a chance to reproduce for thirty to fifty years or even hundreds of years. Therefore, if you touch its offspring, it will be more serious than touching it itself. Its desire for revenge will definitely be very crazy! " Su Han also lowered his face and warned Concubine Yao seriously. Concubine Yao opened her eyes like autumn water and looked at Su Han. She was a little surprised that Su Han actually knew so many things about monsters and spiritual beasts, which even her Yao?, don¡¯t even know. For a moment, Concubine Yao's momentum also dropped, and she reluctantly muttered softly: "I know, I just won't go, why are you so mean!" Su Han glanced at Concubine Yao, and from Concubine Yao's occasionally sly eyes, Su Han knew that this woman had not really given up in her heart, and maybe she was already thinking of other ideas in her head. Su Han warned himself that he must control this woman, otherwise if she gets crazy, she might get both of them involved. Soon after, the sky turned dark. The purple bees sent out by Su Han had not reported any news yet, and no enemy was seen approaching the two of them. "It seems that the area of ??this island should be quite large. Why not spend the night here first, and wait until tomorrow when we go deep into the island and meet the other teams, the situation may become more complicated." Su Han suggested. To his surprise, Concubine Yao agreed. Su Han thought she would raise some objections. Unexpectedly, Concubine Yao accepted Su Han's proposal very simply, and the two of them immediately set up camp on the same spot. On this small island, when the cold wind blows at night, it turns out to be extremely cold. This kind of cold air is obviously an ancient Gangfeng. Although it is not particularly strong, it is still bone-chilling. Su Han didn't care either. The clothes he was wearing were enough to withstand the cold air. But after a while, Su Han felt something was wrong. He turned around and saw Concubine Yao huddled up in a ball. In her sexy outfit, there was no covering at all from thigh to calf. Concubine Yao hugged her legs with both hands and shivered. Su Han shook his head, took out a blanket from the storage ring, walked to Concubine Yao, put it on Concubine Yao, and said, "Let's just say it's cold, it's frozen like quail." "I want you to take care of it." Concubine Yao was still stubborn. Su Han shook his head and was about to walk aside when suddenly Concubine Yao's faint voice came from behind: "Su Han, are you really not going to accompany me to the monster's lair?" (Remember this site) Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1058: Yao Fei¡¯s Adventure You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was speechless, he knew that this Concubine Yao would not give up her ideas so easily. "You guy, I've made it clear to you, right? Stop fantasizing, I will never agree to this." "You" Concubine Yao was so angry that her eyebrows stood up, "Why are you like a broken stone, smelly and hard? No matter how you explain it, it doesn't make sense?" "This is not a question of what makes sense and what doesn't. If you have no plan at all, you are going to explore the monster's lair. This is just chaos." "You" Concubine Yao was about to say something else, when suddenly her ears perked up slightly and she listened attentively. After a while, Concubine Yao's face was filled with joy: "Su Han, did you hear it? There was the sound of monster beasts rushing, and there were groups of monster beasts coming out of the lair in front of them. They should have formed a group to look for food!" "So what?" Su Han's face was expressionless. "How stupid! Now that the monsters have gone out to look for food, what will be left in the nest? Is it a baby monster, or a monster egg! Isn't this a great opportunity for us?" As soon as Concubine Yao said this, her autumn eyes sparkled, full of crazy energy. "Don't be too happy too soon." Su Han poured a bucket of cold water on it without hesitation, "The monsters are not stupid. Even if they go out to look for food, they will leave a few of them in their nests to guard them." "So what?" Concubine Yao disagreed, "Let me tell you, I spent a lot of effort and finally got a very precious powder that can make the monster temporarily lose its attack power and enter a sleep state. If there are only a few monsters guarding the lair, we have a very high chance of success using this powder." "How long is the medicinal powder effective?" Su Han asked. Concubine Yao thought for a while: "A quarter of an hour." "A quarter of an hour is too short. The monsters can easily catch up by following the breath we left behind." Concubine Yao smiled and said: "Don't worry, I can naturally cover up those auras. Don't forget that I specialize in studying the origins of monsters." Su Han still shook his head. He believed that Concubine Yao had this ability, but nothing was absolute. Even if you could conceal your aura, what if there were a lot of monsters in the lair? How about a blanket search? "Fifteen minutes, although the time is not very short, but it may not be possible to get out of other people's territory. ????????????????????????????????????? If it really causes such a big noise, it is very likely to attract other participating geniuses with malicious intentions. Su Han shook his head and said: "Your plan is still not comprehensive enough. I will not agree to it. Unless you kill me, I will never agree to this plan." "You" Concubine Yao stomped her feet angrily, "Su Han, I have never seen such a stubborn person like you in my life." "I feel like you are more stubborn than me, right?" Su Han looked at Concubine Yao with a half-smile. Concubine Yao's delicate nose wrinkled, and her temper rose on the spot: "Then do you have a better plan? Su Han, although you are quite accomplished in spiritual beasts, I have studied a lot in this field. Years old, I am definitely more professional than you. Don¡¯t forget, senior brother Zhongli asked you to follow me, which means that I, this girl, am the one who calls the shots. Besides, I am also the captain of the Brahma Saint team." Su Han chuckled and said, "It's useless even if you say a thousand words and ten thousand. If you do something bad, brother Zhongli still can't settle the score with me?" "Su Han, are you a man? Don't you men often say that you can gain wealth by taking risks? At worst, you can get rich rewards by taking a little risk, so why not?" Su Han was too lazy to argue with Concubine Yao: "Anyway, as long as I don't nod, you can't even think of implementing this plan." Su Han really did what he said. As soon as Concubine Yao stood up and walked a little further away, Su Han would definitely follow her. Concubine Yao was so angry that her eyebrows stood up, so she had no choice but to sulk. The night is getting darker. Concubine Yao's temper showed no sign of dissipating, so Su Han ignored her and sat cross-legged, entering a meditative state. In this ancient island, Su Han sensed a strong ancient aura, and his spiritual realm increased significantly. Gradually, Su Han entered a mysterious artistic conception, his consciousness sank into the surrounding environment, and heaven and man became one. Concubine Yao was wrapped in a blanket and seemed to be asleep. However, when the night fell, Concubine Yao's star-like eyes suddenly opened. With a narrow smile on his face, his slender hands quietly stretched out from under the blanket, holding a small jade bottle with an open mouth, and kept spreading the powder inside.   The powder quickly spread in the void, and Concubine Yao's face showed a bit of pride. After confirming that the medicinal properties of the powder had dissipated, Concubine Yao stood up, clapped her little hands, and proudly poked Su Han twice on the head: "If you want to fight with sister, you are still a little green." Seeing that Su Han had no reaction, Concubine Yao smiled even more happily and covered Su Han with a blanket: "When I come back after my plan is successful, maybe you will still be sleeping here and having sweet dreams." As he said that, he raised his slender legs and was about to leave. After taking two steps, Concubine Yao suddenly had a nagging thought in her mind. She picked up a burned branch from the ground and returned to Su Han. On Su Han's face, she added two mustaches and another Added a pair of big glasses. "Well, this look is much more pleasing to the eye." Concubine Yao clapped her jade hands with satisfaction, "When I come back from the monster lair, you can stare at my harvest." With that said, Concubine Yao left with light steps. I have to say that Concubine Yao is indeed very courageous. Although she is a prostitute, her confidence in herself is better than that of many men. Soon, Concubine Yao followed the scent of the ancient bloodline monster and came to a cave. This cave is very hidden, hidden among a pile of rocks and thorns. If Concubine Yao hadn't been so careful, she might not have found the cave even after wandering around for several times. "This should be the lair of the ancient bloodline monster." Although Concubine Yao has the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast as a powerful spiritual pet, she does not dare to release the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast at this moment. She is afraid that the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast will be too eye-catching and alarm the monsters in the cave and nearby enemies. She took out her special bamboo tube tool, poured a tube full of medicinal powder, held it in her cherry mouth, and slowly moved into the cave. Monsters of ancient bloodline generally have extremely astonishing spiritual insights, and are particularly sensitive to fluctuations in spiritual power. Therefore, Concubine Yao did not dare to use any spiritual power at all, or even release her spiritual power. She could only rely on her own legs to walk in cautiously. She also knew that if she offended the monster in the cave, the consequences would be serious, so she didn't dare to be negligent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,059 The critical savior You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Roar! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??Suddenly, a violent roar rang out from the cave, and then, a huge black shadow suddenly jumped out of the cave. It was an ancient bloodline monster that stayed in the lair. Concubine Yao had no time to tell what kind of monster it was, so she quickly blew out the medicine powder in the bamboo tube in her mouth towards the spirit beast. At the same time, Concubine Yao turned around lightly and activated her body skills to avoid the monster's attack. boom! I saw that where Concubine Yao originally stood, the monster suddenly made a deep pit. At the same time, the power of the medicinal powder just took effect, and the monster became unsteady and fell down. Phew~ Concubine Yao let out a sigh of relief. It was already very difficult to deal with this early-stage monster of the Imperial Dao with her strength, not to mention that she was not sure if there were other more powerful monsters in the lair. She looked at the unconscious monster with lingering fear. Concubine Yao wanted to kill the monster, but she knew that although the monster was unconscious, it would take a lot of trouble to kill it. "Forget it, I'm here to look for monster cubs and monster eggs, don't let the small things make the big mistakes." Concubine Yao flew lightly into the cave, and her eyes lit up. Inside the cave, she saw a nest made of soft fur and bamboo branches. There were two eggs in the nest at the moment. Concubine Yao didn't have time to tell what kind of egg it was, so she put it directly into the storage ring, and then without stopping for a moment, turned back to the way she came. When passing by the unconscious monster, Concubine Yao couldn't help but glance at it and wanted to make up for it, but then gave up the idea. If other monsters come back during the last-ditch attack, you will be in big trouble. "Hehe, it's better to go first. Su Han, I wonder if you will feel regretful when you see what I have gained? If you don't act together with me, what you will gain this time will be terrible. Don¡¯t expect me to give you even a cent.¡± Concubine Yao walked out of the cave with light steps. Breathing the fresh air outside the cave, she felt extremely comfortable and happy. However, before she could leave the entrance of the cave, suddenly, a mournful wail came from inside the cave, and the wail immediately turned into a long howl! "Not good!" Concubine Yao's face changed, "The duration of the medicine's effect is much shorter than I thought. What's going on?" For a moment, beads of sweat appeared on Concubine Yao's forehead. She had just walked out of the cave not far, and it would take only a matter of minutes for the monster to catch up. "Let's go!" Concubine Yao could only have this thought in her mind, and then her legs flew across. She activated her strongest body and magical powers, and her figure turned into a stream of light, constantly jumping on the ground. Boom boom boom From the direction of the cave, there was a sound of earth-shattering vibrations, and they were chasing her at extremely fast speeds. That kind of momentum seemed to collapse the entire area. "No, it's coming!" Concubine Yao didn't expect that this monster would wake up so quickly and catch up to it so fast. For a moment, Concubine Yao's beauty turned pale. Looking at the monster that rushed towards her with astonishing momentum, Concubine Yao could only have one thought in her mind, "Could it be that Concubine Yao is going to die here today?" As Su Han said before, as soon as this monster found out that its offspring had been taken away, its desperate energy was so crazy that it even took its aura to a new level. With Concubine Yao¡¯s current strength, she absolutely cannot resist this kind of momentum. Although she has the cultivation level of the third level of the Emperor Realm, most of her thoughts are on studying spiritual beasts. Her combat power is mainly reflected in controlling the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beasts. As for her own fighting power, it is not her strong point. And in this kind of terrain and situation, it is not suitable to summon the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. I am afraid that before she can summon it, she will be overtaken by the monster. "Su Han Su Han, wake up quickly and run away!" For a moment, Concubine Yao really regretted it. Why didn't she listen to Su Han's dissuasion and insist on going her own way? Su Han had obviously said that her plan was not comprehensive, but she was so stubborn that she refused to listen to anything. At this moment, it was too late to regret it. Concubine Yao felt the violent pressure coming from behind. The huge pressure almost stopped the operation of the spiritual sea in her Dantian. ¡°Stupid woman, get down quickly!¡± Just at this critical moment, a low shout suddenly came from the dark night ahead. Immediately afterwards, a dazzling cold light like a shooting star cut through the night and suddenly shot out endlessly.Like frost, it swept across the void. In a moment, the temperature of the void dropped sharply, as if the entire void was frozen instantly. The terrifying cold light suddenly spread along the void, and in a matter of breaths, it spread to the feet of the monster beast, freezing all the parts below the waist of the monster beast. Roar! The huge monster turned out to be a giant bear with a golden horn. Seeing that his lower body was frozen, he became furious and roared repeatedly. But the black ice was extremely solid, and for a moment, it made it impossible for the giant bear to move forward at all. "Stupid woman, why don't you leave?" This voice is naturally Su Han. Su Han was actually resistant to Concubine Yao's medicinal powder. This ecstasy powder had no effect on his bloodline at all. Su Han only reached a certain mysterious state during the meditation process and temporarily closed his five senses involuntarily. When he woke up from that mysterious and mysterious state, he found that Concubine Yao was missing, and there was a smell of ecstasy powder left at the scene. Su Han immediately guessed that this woman had probably taken a desperate risk. Su Han took a closer look at the enchanting powder and immediately discovered that this powder could be used to confuse ordinary monsters, but when used on ancient bloodline monsters, its power would be greatly reduced. At that moment, Su Han guessed that Concubine Yao must be in danger. He immediately rushed towards the cave as quickly as possible, just in time to see Concubine Yao being chased by a giant bear. ¡°If it were a little later, I¡¯m afraid this crazy woman would be patted into pieces by the giant bear on the spot. Concubine Yao was in shock and was stunned on the spot. Su Han's Black Ice Exploding Demonic Finger was used against the Kurosawa Crocodile when he first arrived on the island, but at that time, this move was obviously not that powerful. For a moment, Concubine Yao was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect this guy to retain his strength Although he is at the ninth level of the King Realm, the power of this finger is enough to threaten the strong people in the early stage of the Imperial Way. For a moment, Concubine Yao was confused. After taking a breath, she found that the ice under the giant bear's feet was already cracking, and then she realized that she was not completely out of danger yet. "Su Han, let me help you!" Concubine Yao quickly summoned the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast. The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast roared, turned into a golden light, and rushed forward. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1060: Concubine Yao¡¯s voice You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the giant bear just broke free from the ice seal, and the two monster beasts immediately fought together. "Silly woman, the target of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is so big, do you want to attract more monsters?" Su Han hated the iron and let out a low cry. At that moment, he could only take out the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror. The light of the mirror flashed and restrained the speed of the giant bear. At the same time, Su Han's Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger continued to shoot out and landed on the giant bear. Since Concubine Yao has summoned the big target of the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, Su Han cannot save it. He can only speed up the battle as much as possible to avoid attracting more enemies. The force of the Heavenly Flame Explosive Demonic Finger kept falling on the giant bear, burning the silver fur of the giant bear into pieces of blackened pieces, revealing bloody holes in the blackened fur. The giant bear was in pain, and couldn't help but become even more furious. He slapped the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast on the head, and slapped the smaller golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast to the side, and ran towards Su Han with his whole body. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Dong Dong, each step brings the vibration like the earth is shattering, the terrifying pressure comparable to the third or fourth level of the Imperial Way, envelopes Su Han unreservedly. "Su Han, lure it over here. I've planted a lot of ecstasy powder here." At this moment, Concubine Yao's voice sounded like the cry of a nightingale from the side. Su Han's heart moved. This woman was finally not stupid enough, and she knew how to make some arrangements. At the moment, Su Han moved his body and jumped over the area covered with the magic powder, and came to Yao Fei: "I just had the chance to leave, why didn't you leave?" Concubine Yao pursed her lips, and a stubborn look suddenly appeared on her face: "In your eyes, am I so unloyal? Am I the kind of person who abandons my companions and runs away on my own?" "Shit, you just ran away, I could have escaped unscathed. Now if you intervene, the situation will become more troublesome." Su Han said angrily. Concubine Yao¡¯s sexy red lips twitched, she felt a little guilty, but she was unconvinced and said: ¡°I¡¯ve spread all the magic powder in this area, I don¡¯t believe it won¡¯t be attacked.¡± "You think the monster of the ancient bloodline is a vegetarian. Just wait and see. It has already suffered a loss once and will definitely be wary this time." Su Han was not very optimistic about Concubine Yao's plan. Just as he was talking, the giant bear had already caught up with him. He covered his nose with a giant paw and rushed towards us with long strides. "Let me tell you, it won't be fooled." Su Han grabbed Concubine Yao's hand and flew quickly in the air, away from the giant bear's attack range. Concubine Yao might as well have her hand grabbed by Su Han. Although Su Han's purpose was just to take her away, she was still slightly shaken, and a strange feeling passed through her. Su Han had no time to care what Concubine Yao was thinking. With a wave of his hand, as many as twenty or thirty phantom ice sunflowers suddenly appeared on the ground. The thick vines wrapped around the giant bear crazily. At the same time, the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast also rushed forward again. Standing upside down with golden scales all over its body, its blue eyes flashed with a faint light, and it rushed towards the giant bear. "Xiao Jin, use that move quickly!" Concubine Yao saw this and shouted hurriedly. The golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast let out a low roar, communicating with Concubine Yao. A green pupil suddenly shot out of its blue eyes, shining into the void and piercing into the sea of ??consciousness of the giant bear. The giant bear was slightly startled when attacked by the green pupil light, and its eyes flashing with ferocious red light froze for a moment. In just a moment, the twenty or thirty phantom ice sunflowers had already tightly wrapped around the giant bear's body. "What a good opportunity!" Su Han couldn't help but praise when he saw this. He didn't expect that this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast could also use the pupil technique of spiritual attack. At the moment, Su Han mobilized the powerful golden power in his body and gathered it at his fingertips. With a finger, the power of his finger turned into a meteor and shot towards the throat of the giant bear. "Galaxy Exploding Demonic Finger!" Su Han didn¡¯t want to use magical powers that made too much noise, otherwise the eight-door star sword formation could kill the giant bear instantly. At this moment, he used his strongest single-target attack. This move, the Galaxy Exploding Demonic Finger, was combined with the power of the golden source of the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower, and could explode as powerful as a star explosion. Boom! The overbearing finger force accurately shot into the giant bear's throat and exploded. The area around the giant bear's neck was suddenly shattered into pieces, with bloody flesh and blood, and even the head was missing. The headless body finally fell to the ground. Seeing this, Concubine Yao finally let out a long breath from her lips. A pair of wonderful eyes were slightly focused, staring at Su Han, feeling a little guilty. "Su Han, III shouldn't have listened to you and taken risks. " This encounter can be said to be the most thrilling one in Concubine Yao's life. However, what surprised her the most was Su Han's strength beyond her imagination. He was obviously at the ninth level of the King Realm, but his actual combat power seemed to be higher than her, the third level of the King Realm. Of course, it can also be said that it is because she majors in the way of spiritual beasts and is not very concerned about improving her own magical powers. However, Su Han's combat power is obviously far beyond the average ninth level King Realm. At this moment, Concubine Yao completely lost her previous arrogance and became like a little daughter-in-law, a little aggrieved and guilty, for fear that Su Han would catch her mistake and scold her. However, now Su Han obviously had no intention of scolding her, but said decisively: "Let's go, this area is no longer safe." "ah!" Concubine Yao reacted immediately and released the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, and the fight just now was quite noisy. If there are other ancient bloodline monsters looking for food in this area, they will immediately swarm them when they sense the spiritual energy fluctuations here. And these ancient bloodline monsters are definitely at the early stage of the Imperial Path or above, and maybe even the middle stage of the Imperial Path! "Let's go and leave this place as soon as possible. Not only the monsters, but also beware of sneak attacks from other participating geniuses." Su Han grabbed Concubine Yao's jade hand again and jumped up and down. On this island, flying is not allowed. I can only trek on my legs. Concubine Yao's hand was held, and she felt very safe in her heart, as if she didn't need to worry about anything. For a time, the strong woman's demeanor disappeared. At this moment, Concubine Yao was as delicate as the most ordinary little girl. In the dark night, the two of them trekked for hundreds of miles and finally left that dangerous area. Su Han released the Purple Gold King Bee and confirmed that everything within a few dozen miles was safe. Only then did Concubine Yao stop and set up camp to rest. After this desperate trek, both of them were somewhat exhausted, and the spiritual power in the spiritual sea was also rapidly drained. Su Han took out two bottles of rejuvenating elixirs, threw one to Concubine Yao, opened one himself, took one, sat cross-legged, and regained his spiritual power. "Su Han, thank you so much this time. I didn't expect you to be so powerful." Concubine Yao¡¯s low voice suddenly sounded in the dark night. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1061: A useless egg You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled half-heartedly: "I didn't expect you to be so courageous. Don't you know that these ancient bloodline monsters are different from ordinary monsters? Their bloodline may give rise to various kinds of Anti-toxicity is one of the innate magical powers. You think your medicinal powder can last for a quarter of an hour on them, but in fact, it may not even last a third of a quarter of an hour." After hearing Su Han's words, Concubine Yao's face turned red with shame. Fortunately, she had praised Haikou before, saying that she was definitely more professional than Su Han in controlling beasts. "As a result, she didn't even know that the ancient bloodline monsters might be resistant to poison, so she dared to take risks. Thinking about it now, Concubine Yao was still frightened. She didn't know what kind of evil she had been possessed at that time. How could she be so brave? At this moment, Concubine Yao is like a little daughter-in-law who has made a mistake, feeling a little guilty and a little aggrieved. " Moreover, she had to admit in her heart that although Su Han was a stinker, he was very reliable at critical moments. Looking at Su Han¡¯s face painted by her prank, Concubine Yao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit sorry. "Su Han, go wash your face." "Wash your face?" Su Han was puzzled, "Okay, what should I wash my face with? Don't say anything incomprehensible. The key is to get up early and prepare for tomorrow's battle for the Holy Order." "Don't ask, just find a place with water, don't look at it, just wash it hard." Concubine Yao's heart beat like a drum, for fear that Su Han would discover her prank on a whim. Su Han was confused and waved his hand casually, "Don't talk crazy, it's still early before dawn, take the time to take a rest." Concubine Yao had no choice but to shut her mouth, but then she remembered another thing and quickly took out the two monster eggs from the storage ring. "Su Han, look" Concubine Yao handed two eggs to Su Han. Su Han looked at it twice: "Is this the egg in the monster's lair? You, a crazy woman, took the risk and went to explore the dangerous monster's lair. Is this just for this?" "These are not ordinary monster eggs." As soon as Concubine Yao mentioned these two monster eggs, she immediately became energetic, and a proud smile appeared on her beautiful face, "Su Han, you saw that golden head just now The golden-horned giant bear. These two eggs must be the descendants of the golden-horned giant bear. The golden-horned giant bear, the third level of the imperial realm, actually has such terrifying combat power, not inferior to my little gold. If these eggs hatch If you come out, you will definitely have a bright future, and you will make a profit this time.¡± Su Han shook his head. He couldn't understand why he took such a big risk for two monster eggs and said he made a profit. Just as he was about to close his eyes and meditate again, Concubine Yao's slender hands suddenly appeared in his sight, holding two eggs and handing them to him. "Su Han, if it weren't for you this time, I might not even be able to save my life. It would be useless to have these monster eggs. Therefore, at least half of the credit for these two monster eggs belongs to you. You pick one first. Take one, and the remaining one belongs to me." Concubine Yao¡¯s beautiful eyes flashed with sincerity. Su Han smiled: "I don't need it." It¡¯s not that Su Han is deliberately showing off, but that although this golden-horned giant bear of ancient bloodline is powerful, it is a bit bulky and is not his favorite kind of spiritual pet. ¡° It is a full-time beast master like Concubine Yao who is more suitable to control such spiritual beasts. When Concubine Yao heard that Su Han didn't want her, she was a little anxious: "Su Han, youif you don't choose, you won't give me Concubine Yao face." Su Han couldn't help but shake his head. He didn't know what was going on in this woman's head. "Well, since you said so, let me pick one." Su Han glanced at the two monster eggs, but found that the two monster eggs were somewhat different. One of them was obviously smaller than the other, with some obscure dark lines on it, and the vitality revealed in it. The breath is also obviously much weaker than that of the larger egg. Su Han tried to see through the egg with his evil eye, but found nothing. "This is not the egg of the golden-horned giant bear." Su Han could only conclude. "What? Not the egg of the golden-horned giant bear?" Concubine Yao was a little surprised, "Why would the golden-horned giant bear raise it in its lair?" Su Han shook his head, "Maybe we misunderstood, maybe this little egg was not what the golden-horned giant bear wanted to raise at all, but what it picked up and wanted to use as food. The vitality revealed in this egg is very It's weak. The possibility of hatching a small beast inside is very low, and even if it hatches, it won't be the cub of the golden-horned giant bear.?Must be the cub of some animal. " "Ah? What should I do?" Concubine Yao suddenly became anxious, her red lips kept trembling, and she refused to believe that one of the monster eggs she had risked her life to steal was actually a waste egg that could not be hatched. Seeing her frustrated expression, Su Han couldn't bear it for a moment and said: "What else can I do? Anyway, I'm not very interested in the golden-horned giant bear. Why don't you give me this little egg? The big one The egg is yours." "How can this be done?" Concubine Yao refused to agree to anything, "You saved my life, how could I give you a bad egg? Then how sorry should I feel? I, Concubine Yao, am not that kind of person. .¡± "What does this have to do with what kind of person you are? I didn't want it myself, so I gave it to you." However, no matter what Su Han said, Concubine Yao just refused to accept the bigger monster egg. Helpless, Su Han had no choice but to stretch out his hand, snatch the little egg away as fast as lightning, and put it into the storage ring: "To tell you the truth, I actually fell in love with this little egg at first sight, so forget it. Give me ten golden-horned giant bear eggs in exchange for them, and I won¡¯t exchange them either. Take your eggs away quickly and don¡¯t talk nonsense to me.¡± "Su Han, you" Concubine Yao was so angry that she stamped her feet. She naturally knew that Su Han was talking nonsense in order to make her accept the good egg. Next, no matter how angry Concubine Yao was, Su Han never handed over the little egg. In the end, Concubine Yao had no choice but to put the good egg into her storage ring and whispered: "Su Han, I owe you a favor." Su Han smiled casually, closed his eyes, and entered a meditative state. Late night time always flies by very quickly. Concubine Yao had a sleepless night, thinking wildly and feeling confused. Sometimes I blame myself for my willful behavior, and sometimes I am excited about getting an egg from a golden-horned giant bear. Sometimes I think of that dangerous scene and feel lingering fear, and sometimes I feel excited about the aftermath. All kinds of thoughts lingered, but in the end, all these thoughts focused on Su Han. Concubine Yao felt more and more that this young man of unknown origin was really mysterious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1062: Concubine Yao runs away You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But when facing him, he is not at all as attentive as ordinary young people should be. On the contrary, he often makes himself half angry with a venomous tongue. Call him bad, but he was able to rush to save her at the critical moment. This feeling of reliability was something that Concubine Yao had never experienced from any other man. Let¡¯s just say he has poor cultivation. His various methods of dealing with the golden-horned giant bear, as well as his calm and calm energy, are far behind even those geniuses in the early stages of the Imperial Path. "However, you may say that he is perfect, but he has many shortcomings and does not tolerate himself at all. He is extremely hateful. In Concubine Yao¡¯s mind, Su Han is such a contradictory person. Concubine Yao had to admit that she really couldn't understand Su Han. With Concubine Yao tossing and turning, this long night finally passed. The early morning sun shone brightly on the earth, and the biting cold air was instantly dispelled. Su Han opened his eyes and saw that Concubine Yao was already preparing breakfast. She was obviously a little guilty because of what happened last night, so she wanted to make up for it. Otherwise, it is actually enough for the two of them to eat some dry food, and there is no need to prepare any breakfast. However, having a rich breakfast is better than eating dry food. Su Han was not polite and walked over to pick up the food and eat it. At this time, Concubine Yao walked over with light steps, her flower-like face was full of energy, and she did not look like she had not slept all night. Jade hand held a wet towel and handed it over: "Don't worry about eating yet, just wipe your face. This will make you feel more refreshed." Concubine Yao¡¯s reasons were very high-sounding, but Su Han just smelled something wrong. Looking at Concubine Yao's pretended calm expression, there seems to be a faint feeling of guilt. Su Han suddenly pushed away Concubine Yao's hand, turned his palm, and turned out a small golden Bagua mirror: "This is the second time you have asked me to wash my face. Is there flowers on my face? I want to take a look. You What kind of trick is the mad woman playing?" Seeing that Su Han wanted the mirror to look at her face, Concubine Yao couldn't help but became anxious, grabbed Su Han's arm, and covered Su Han's face with the wet towel. Su Han directly pulled the towel off and was shocked when he saw the charcoal stains on it and looked at his face with the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror. "You guy, I wonder what's going on. It turns out that you have a childlike innocence and use my face as a drawing board. Okay, if I don't teach you a lesson today, you really don't know that I, Su Han, am not easy to mess with." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? doesn not does not mean that she is a child. "Youyou actually spanked me?" Concubine Yao was completely stunned. When she reacted, her whole body seemed to be struck by lightning, and she was shaking uncontrollably. She has grown so big that she has not even let a man touch her hands, let alone that sensitive area, which is a restricted area for men. However, Su Han's buttocks, which she regarded as a forbidden area, were suddenly and aggressively broken by Su Han, and he was hit three times in a row like a child. This made Concubine De Yao's self-esteem unable to bear it at all. She fell to the ground and started sobbing, her shoulders shaking uncontrollably. "Su Han, how dare you treat me like this? Just wait, I will never let you go." After Concubine Yao regained her composure a little, she stamped her feet, rubbed her red eyes, and ran away quickly without even looking at Su Han. By the time Su Han reacted, Concubine Yao and Pingting's graceful figure had already disappeared into the valley in the distance. "This woman actually ran away like this?" Su Han couldn't recover for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect that women would be such willful animals, running away at will without any regard for team formation or the overall situation. When Su Han came to his senses and wanted to find Concubine Yao, the island was so big that he didn't know where to look. For a while, Su Han also had a headache. After much deliberation, Su Han decided to do both the search for Concubine Yao and the fight for the Holy Order at the same time, so that no one would be delayed. "That woman has a golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, so she should have no problem protecting herself. As long as she doesn't seek death on a whim, there is little chance of her encountering danger on this small island." Su Han quickly made a judgment, and at the same time, he leaped towards the depths of the island. Today, the battle for the Holy Order has officially begun. Two hundredThe order has appeared on the island. At the same time, the chance of meeting other competing talents has also increased. Two hundred holy orders are not many. On such a large island, it is more than enough to hide two hundred holy orders. Although it cannot be said to be as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack, it is not something that can be found casually. You must use some brains and some means to find it. Fortunately, Su Han had already touched the terrain of the island yesterday and guessed where the holy order might be hidden. Half an hour later, Su Han was surprised to find a holy order. This holy order was actually hidden under a leaf. "Sure enough, it's well hidden. If I hadn't used all my strength to activate the evil eye, it would have been really difficult to find this holy order." Su Handu doubted that according to this hiding method, could all the two hundred holy orders be found? To find the Holy Order, Su Han naturally would not let go of the useful assistant of the Purple Gold King Bee, and also handed over part of the task of finding the Holy Order to the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm. With the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm, it is equivalent to Su Han having hundreds of eyes and ears. As long as there is a holy order anywhere, Su Han can rush there as soon as possible. The hard work paid off, and within half a day, Su Han had three holy orders in hand. ¡°Two of them were found by himself, and one was thanks to the Purple Gold King Bee. However, the Purple Gold Bee who was sent to find Concubine Yao and other disciples of the Brahma Sage did not bring back any news about them. Thinking about it, this island is so big that it would take a lot of effort for the Purple King Bee to find someone. However, to be on the safe side, Su Han still sent out more Purple Gold King Bees to search for their traces. Along the way, Su Han's evil eye also spotted several figures passing by within a radius of dozens of miles. They were obviously geniuses from other saints' sects. However, Su Han doesn't plan to provoke them yet. The battle for the Holy Order has just begun, and everyone has very few Holy Orders. If you go to provoke the other party, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not certain whether the other party has the Holy Order or not. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,063 Encountering a Strong Enemy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Thinking of this, Su Han also concentrated on doing it at his own pace. After a day¡¯s trek, the night gradually became dark again. Looking at the setting sun, Su Han knew that this dark night was the best time to commit crimes. During the day, there may not be too many conflicts between geniuses, but at night, there will definitely be several times more conflicts and plots between geniuses than during the day. However, Su Han is not worried about himself. He believes that with his own strength, he has a chance of winning against most geniuses. ¡°Only a few geniuses may pose a threat to themselves. As night fell, suddenly, a purple golden king bee buzzed and flapped its wings and flew towards Su Han. "What? Did you find the Holy Order, or someone?" Su Han knew that these Purple Gold King Bees would not return to him without clues. The purple gold king bee flew to Su Han's side and conveyed a message in his consciousness. Su Han frowned slightly as he carefully felt the information coming from the Purple Gold King Bee¡¯s consciousness. ¡­¡­ Zeng Yun is a participating genius under the command of the Brahma Saint. Among all the ordinary disciples of the Brahma Saint, his cultivation level is not the top, but he is not the weakest either. He belongs to the middle-class group. Zeng Yun also knew that although his strength was not weak, in this battle for the Holy Order, there were still a group of geniuses whose strength overwhelmingly surpassed his own. Therefore, he is also very cautious. Every time he moves on the island, he is careful to prevent being discovered by opponents stronger than himself. Whenever you go to a new place, the first thing you think of is hiding yourself, and the second thing is looking for the Holy Order. I have to say that his strategy is still effective. Over the course of the day, he secretly witnessed several cases of sneak attacks and robberies, but he himself was unharmed. ¡° Moreover, his luck was really good, and he accidentally picked up a holy order. However, as the night fell, Zeng Yun's heart gradually became uneasy, and his heart kept beating. He knew that with his own strength, he would actually be at a great disadvantage in the dark night. Once darkness falls, even if you stay dormant, you may not be able to stay safe. However, he knew that he had to persevere and try to join up with other disciples of the Brahma Saint as originally agreed. According to the agreed plan, Concubine Yao is the leader of this group of Brahma Saint disciples. Concubine Yao is responsible for finding people one by one and bringing everyone together. When Zeng Yun thought of Concubine Yao, his heart felt hot. Like many other young geniuses, Concubine Yao is also the goddess of his dreams. "Stop thinking so much. I will stay here and try to be as low-key as possible, waiting for Sister Yao Fei to find me. I am afraid of others, maybe others are afraid of me? On this island, no one is absolutely safe, except for that A few top geniuses who can crush others." Zeng Yun comforted himself. He knew that although none of the Saint's direct disciples participated in the battle for the Holy Order, there were still several top geniuses whose strength was infinitely close to the level of direct disciples in the battle for the Holy Order, such as Wu Yan, who was under the Eclipse Saint's sect. Just an example. "Don't let me meet a genius of Wu Yan's level. Maybe if I meet a genius of ordinary level, it's not certain who will win or lose." Zeng Yun thought to himself. Just when Zeng Yun was thinking wildly, he suddenly felt a subtle fluctuation. The next moment, Zeng Yun suddenly felt a warning sign in his heart. He knew that he was being watched. Although he was hiding very quietly, he was still noticed. Although the other party may not have come for you intentionally, there is no doubt that the other party has discovered you. Thinking of this, Zeng Yun suddenly rose up and flew towards an ancient tree nearby. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In the place where Zeng Yun was hiding just now, a strange spiritual fire fell from the sky, burning the grass and trees. If Zeng Yun hadn't escaped quickly, I'm afraid the spiritual fire would have fallen on him and he would have been seriously injured. "Boy, do you think you can escape?" A cold voice came, "Under my nose, do you still want to escape?" As soon as he heard this voice, Zeng Yun¡¯s previous thoughts of luck suddenly disappeared. He knew very well that the other party was not the kind of person who had similar strength to him as he had imagined. Since the other party dared to say this, he was absolutely sure of defeating him. I used to think that if the other party is about the same strength as me, or even weaker than me, then who is afraid?Not sure yet. However, this beautiful wish obviously failed. For a while, Zeng Yun also complained secretly in his heart, bit the bullet and hid in the ancient tree. "Boy, hand over the Holy Order and surrender. I won't let you suffer too much." The cold voice sounded again. Zeng Yun had no way to go. At this moment, he almost wanted to hand over the only holy order he had and surrender. However, he immediately realized that this was a team competition, not an individual competition. What if, in the end, my team of Brahma Saints only lacks this Holy Order? ??Besides, the other disciples of the Brahma Sage are probably running to seize the Holy Order at the moment, and if I am slightly threatened by the enemy, will I have to hand over the Holy Order? Zeng Yun didn¡¯t want to become a negative energy for the team, and he immediately thought that even if he handed over the holy order and surrendered, the other party might not let him go like this. Although it won¡¯t kill you, if you beat yourself up and beat you half to death, you will be basically useless in this battle for the Holy Order. "No, no matter what, we have to resist." Although Zeng Yun couldn't figure out the opponent's strength, he was still very confident in his own defense. He majors in the earth attribute, which is the earth attribute. In terms of defense, he is stronger than warriors of the same level. Although the owner of this indifferent voice sounds very powerful, Zeng Yun is not familiar with this voice, which means that this indifferent voice is not one of the strongest geniuses. Therefore, Zeng Yun decided to fight no matter what. At this moment, Zeng Yun was brewing, and his momentum was arousing, like a big mountain, suddenly lying in front of him. He has an earth attribute talent, and all his magical powers are in this earth attribute. "Boy, come out." The voice sounded extremely arrogant, "Do you think I can't do anything to you if you are hiding in a big tree?" This voice seemed to have Lei Yun¡¯s life and death in his hands. Leiyun remained unmoved and slowly prepared his defense at his own pace. "I don't have to be too afraid of the other party. I have the magical power of the Earth's Flood. Anyone with my magical power will have their mobility reduced by two-thirds." Earth Torrent is Lei Yun's favorite magical power. Once used, it can increase the gravity of the surrounding environment several times, thereby greatly reducing the enemy's mobility. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1064: Zeng Yun disappears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, the surrounding ground is gradually surging. In the magical power of the torrent of the earth, anyone and anything will be bound by the earth element in the earth and lose most of their mobility. Zeng Yun breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the Earth Torrent was successfully used. However, before he could completely relax, several red rosary beads suddenly flew out of the void and hovered above Zeng Yun's head. Immediately afterwards, these red rosary beads continued to grow in size, and each one turned into the shape of a skull, which was terrifying and eerie. "The skull was shining brightly, as if there were volcanoes inside that could erupt at any time. "Spiritual fire, let me fall!" That cold voice gave the order ruthlessly, and instantly, those skulls and their seven orifices spurted out billowing streams of green fire, which suddenly fell towards Zeng Yun's head. "ah!" Zeng Yun was caught off guard. He didn't expect that the other party's attack came not from the ground, but from the sky. Once it involves the heavens, his earth torrents are completely useless. Zeng Yun was caught off guard and quickly mobilized his spiritual power to resist the billowing fire. At the same time, he managed to dodge and jumped from the ancient tree to the ground. The rolling stream of green fire fell on the ancient tree. The leafy ancient tree was instantly burnt to char by the stream of green fire. It startled a bunch of night birds to fly out from the crown of the tree, screaming in terror. A panicked scream. Although Zeng Yun jumped from the ancient tree at the critical moment and avoided the fate of being burned, but because of this, there was no obstacle at all between Zeng Yun and the other party. Zeng Yun only saw a tall and thin genius standing in front of him, with a hint of ridicule in his gloomy eyes, and said: "Boy, although I don't know you, but you seem to be of the lineage of the Brahma saints, right? " Although Zeng Yun is an inconspicuous existence among a group of participating geniuses, in this battle for the Holy Order, each participating genius under the Saint has a corresponding competition costume, so this person can be recognized at a glance Learned the origin of Zeng Yun. "You are Sima Yan under the command of Saint Nandou!" At the same time, Zeng Yun also recognized the other party, and at the same time secretly complained in his heart, lamenting that his luck was really bad. Most of the Nandou Saint lineage are physical practitioners, but Sima Yan is an exception. He majors in the flame attribute lineage. Under the command of Nandou Sage, who gathered many strong physical practitioners, Sima Yan was an anomaly, but his strength was impressively one of the top among the ordinary disciples of Nandou Sage. Such a strong man is definitely unmatched by Zeng Yun's strength. The most important thing is that Sima Yan's best magical power is the descending of sky fire. In other words, Zeng Yan's earth torrent magical power has no way to defeat him. " Moreover, Sima Yan's cultivation is also at the second level of the Imperial Realm, and he can stabilize Zeng Yun, who is half a step above the Imperial Realm. From all aspects, Sima Yan devoured Zeng Yun to death. After Sima Yan recognized that the opponent was under the command of the Brahma Saint, his eyes also showed a sparkle. In the past, in the battle for the Holy Order, the Brahma Saint lineage always outnumbered the Nandou Saint lineage. "However, the situation is different this time. There are many direct disciples of the Brahma Saint lineage. Those direct disciples have not entered the battle for the Holy Order, which means that the strength of the Brahma Saint lineage has been weakened. This situation is a great opportunity for the Nandou Saint lineage to regain its position. Many Nandou Saint disciples are also gearing up to crush the Brahma Saint lineage under their feet in this battle for the Holy Order. Sima Yan grinned: "Boy, if you meet me, you will feel miserable!" Zeng Yun¡¯s heart sank, knowing that the other party would not let him go. Moreover, the other party's strength is such that one can defeat two or three of them. But now, Zeng Yun has no other choice but to resist, at least not to embarrass the lineage of Brahma Saints, right? Zeng Yun pushed his hands forward, and a defense formed by an earth wall stood in front of him. The earth-yellow ripples on the defense wall were obviously the constantly surging earth element. Sima Yan laughed ferociously: "In front of my spiritual fire, all defenses are like clouds!" Puff puff! Sima Yan kept throwing red rosary beads from his hands, forming streams of spiritual fire air above Zeng Yun's head, which kept pouring down, and in an instant, Zeng Yun was surrounded. Zeng Yun's earth wall defense could not block the spiritual fire. Once burned by the spiritual fire, it turned into countless earthy yellow particles and scattered in the void. ??Zeng Yun's expression changed drastically. He didn't expect that the defense he was so proud of would be vulnerable to the opponent. Sima Yan didn't give Zeng Yun time to react at all. When he saw Zeng Yun's defense broken, he laughed ferociously and grabbed his hand in the air. A fire dragon whip appeared in his palm. The whip was fierce and whirled around Zeng Yun. . Seeing that the situation was not good, Zeng Yun raised his body and tried to fly higher into the sky. However, it was obviously not an ideal choice for him to leap high into the sky at this time. Because Sima Yan's long whip had already come around, Zeng Yun's reaction was half a beat slower. If he ran away at this time, how could he be as fast as Sima Yan's whip? The next moment, Zeng Yun only felt a violent burning sensation coming from the lower part of his legs, and couldn't help but scream. The area below the calf was already tightly wrapped by the long whip of the fire snake. Sima Yan laughed heartily and was extremely proud. He knew that his own strength was much stronger than that of his opponent, so he especially enjoyed the feeling of teasing his prey, especially the screams of his opponent, which he found extremely beautiful. At that moment, Sima Yan whipped his whip continuously, like flying a kite, whipping Zeng Yun's body like a top, spinning continuously at high altitude, spinning faster and faster, shaking Zeng Yun's internal organs to the point where they were about to spurt out. Sima Yan himself laughed wantonly and enjoyed this feeling very much. After shaking for a moment, Sima Yan shook his whip, and Zeng Yun's body fell towards the grass in the distance like a kite with a broken string. boom! With a muffled sound, Zeng Yun plunged into the grass, and then there was no movement. Sima Yan knew that at this moment, Zeng Yun was already at his mercy. He was not in a hurry, walked over slowly and calmly. However, what Sima Yan didn¡¯t expect was that Zeng Yun, who fell into the grass, disappeared. As if the world had evaporated, Zeng Yun completely disappeared from the grass. "Huh? This kid can still escape?" Sima Yan couldn't help but be stunned. He was very confident in his fire attribute methods. My own spiritual fire is poured into the long whip. Not to mention Zeng Yun, who is half-step to the imperial realm, even a monk at the first or second level of the imperial realm will definitely lose his resistance if he is hit head-on by the long whip. Therefore, Sima Yan simply did not believe that Zeng Yun was still capable of escaping. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1065 Su Han saves people You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a moment, Sima Yan was also furious. The fire snake's long whip swept away all the surrounding grass and trees in one roll and one swing. However, Zeng Yun actually seemed to have evaporated out of thin air. Looking around, there was not even a single figure in sight. "How is it possible?" Sima Yan was almost furious. He felt that this matter was not consistent with common sense. Even if Zeng Yun was unscathed by his own spiritual fire, how could he slip away under his nose? Flying is prohibited on this island, which means that Zeng Yun cannot fly. So, could he still be able to escape? "Escape?" Sima Yan¡¯s expression changed, and he suddenly felt that this kid might have really escaped from underground. At the moment, Sima Yan started searching everywhere, and his hard work paid off. After a while, he actually found some clues to escape. However, the space for escape looks very small, and there is almost no trace of escape. "Does that kid have any special powers? How come he can get into such a big place?" Sima Yan was puzzled. "However, he is not a good person, and the prey he has obtained must not be allowed to slip away. At that moment, Sima Yan was furious, and his consciousness was released all at once, and he actually began to search for Zeng Yun's breath inch by inch on the ground. Even if Zeng Yun escapes, as long as he is not too far from the ground, there will always be a little breath left. In fact, Zeng Yun had not gone far at this moment. In that situation, he originally thought that he was dead. Even if Sima Yan couldn't kill him due to the rules, he would definitely use all kinds of means to torture himself. But he didn¡¯t expect that at the critical moment, he would be wrapped up in something and dragged underground. When Zeng Yun recovered from his surprise, he suddenly discovered that the thing wrapping him was a huge sunflower. "Did this sunflower save me?" Zeng Yun was also surprised. All this made him feel incredible, but it was true. "Could it be that some powerful helping hand has appeared?" Zeng Yun also felt a glimmer of hope in his heart. However, before Zeng Yun could find the person who was secretly helping him, a thunderous voice suddenly sounded above his head: "Boy, do you still want to fight to the death?" The next moment, there was a roar! The ground seemed to be split open directly by a sharp weapon that created the world. The originally dark underground suddenly became translucent. The place where Zeng Yun was, which was dozens of meters above the ground, was suddenly split open by Sima Yan. Even the sunflower that wrapped Zeng Yun was split into two halves by Sima Yan. Zeng Yun curled up and lay half in the incomplete petals, directly exposed to Sima Yan. "Boy, you are very brave, you dare to run away in front of me, Sima Yan?" Sima Yan looked at Zeng Yun coldly, swiped the flaming whip, and rolled directly towards Zeng Yun's body. At this moment, an incredible scene happened. I saw that the sunflower that was split in half by Sima Yan miraculously returned to its original shape after a flash of light. The tough sunflower vines immediately wrapped Sima Yan's whip tightly. Immediately afterwards, more vines emerged from all directions, and they continued to wrap around Sima Yan's whip, and their power was locked on it. Damn it! Sima Yan could not have imagined that such a change would occur. He shook his arm violently, trying to swing away the vines. However, everything did not go as he wished. Instead of being swayed, the vines became entangled tighter and tighter. This time, Sima Yan was extremely surprised. He naturally knew that this weird thing could not be controlled by Zeng Yun. In other words, the other party has a helper, and he is also a powerful master! However, no matter how much Sima Yan recalled, he could not recall any of his disciples with considerable strength under the command of the Brahma Saint who used such weird magical powers. Zeng Yun was also overjoyed when he saw this scene. Although he couldn't remember who would rescue him like this, he knew that there was a strong man who could compete with Sima Yan, and that person was on his side. "Haha, Sima Yan, let you dominate and bring blessings, your retribution will come soon!" Zeng Yun was very excited at this moment. Sima Yan continued to exert forceBut he couldn't pull the whip in his hand at all. He also knew that this must be someone who could compete with him. However, Sima Yan was not frightened. He was a very tough person. The stronger his opponent, the more he aroused his desire to fight. ¡°Furthermore, as one of the top disciples from the Nandou Sage lineage, Sima Yan does not think that any of the participating disciples from the Brahma Saint lineage can surpass him in strength. At that moment, Sima Yan sneered and shook the whip suddenly. Spirit fires suddenly shot out from the whip, which contained pure fire attributes. They started to cut the vines like saw teeth. ??????????????????? Sima Yan¡¯s strength is really extraordinary. The spiritual fires that rush into the cut cross sections of the vines can temporarily inhibit the regeneration function of the vines. In this way, the restraining power of the vines continued to weaken. Sima Yan laughed ferociously and suddenly used force to pull out the fire snake whip from the vines. At this moment, Sima Yan suddenly felt a huge pressure coming from the top of his head. When he looked up, he saw a huge colorful glazed tower pressing down on him. Sima Yan was shocked. If this huge tower fell on him, he would be seriously injured. At this moment, Sima Yan had no choice but to let go of the fire snake whip, his body turned into a flash of light, and he was about to escape. However, when he was halfway away, a golden light suddenly flashed in the trees opposite, and the light shone on Sima Yan. Sima Yan suddenly felt that his body was as heavy as a thousand pounds, and his speed was constantly slowing down. This time, Sima Yan was really embarrassed. With great difficulty, he barely managed to escape from the envelope of the giant tower, and his whole body was already covered in sweat. ??Looking at his fire snake whip again, he saw that the spiritual fire on the fire snake whip had completely disappeared, and it was pressed down by the giant glazed tower, making bursts of whine. My magic weapon was actually surrendered in such a short period of time. Sima Yan was startled and glanced at the bushes on the opposite side. He saw a strange young man standing among the bushes, looking at him with a smile but not a smile. "Who are you??" Sima Yan was shocked. He had never seen such a person under the command of the Brahma Saint. However, the other party was clearly wearing the uniform of a Brahma saint. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1066: A gamble You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zeng Yun also recognized that the other party was wearing the clothing of the Brahma Saint lineage. However, what surprised him was that he did not recognize the young man who suddenly extended a helping hand to him. "Could it beby the way, could it be the new member brought by Mr. Zhongli?" Zeng Yun also knew that Zhong Limu had brought a newcomer to participate in the battle for the Holy Order. However, due to the newcomer's low cultivation level, everyone thought that he was just here to make soy sauce and did not take it seriously. Even Zeng Yun only glanced at it a few times. At this moment, Zeng Yun looked at the young man again, and saw a half-smile on the corner of the young man's mouth, looking at Sima Yan. "Are you from the lineage of Nan Dou Saints?" The young man smiled lightly, but there was an indescribable calmness. "Boy, don't pretend to be a fool." Sima Yan was extremely angry. He could see that the other party was only at the ninth level of King Realm. He had bluffed him just now. Now that he thought about it, it was just because he was in the light and this boy was in the dark. Only then did he let this kid take advantage of him. "Stop talking nonsense, kid, hand over my whip quickly, otherwise don't blame me, Sima Yan, for being rude." Sima Yan's eyes showed a fierce light. "Your name is Sima Yan?" The young man was not nervous at all, and his smile was filled with a hint of amusement. "Boy, tell me your name! I, Sima Yan, will not change my name in business or my surname in office. Today, I have to let a little mouse like you hide your head and show your tail know how powerful I am." Sima Yan became even more furious. Although the magic weapon was taken away, Sima Yan was obviously not panicked. He was sure that he definitely had the strength to crush the opponent. At this time, Zeng Yun also came over and said with some uncertainty: "Are you Mr. Zhongli's sworn brother? Your name is Su Su" "Su Han." This young man was naturally Su Han. He had previously released the Purple Gold Bee to search for other disciples of the Brahma Saint. There was a Purple Gold Bee that brought him news about Zeng Yun. Knowing that the disciples of the Brahma Sage were bullied by others had nothing to do with Su Han, but since we were in the same team, Su Han couldn't just watch this happen. Su Han smiled faintly and looked at Sima Yan: "Are you sure you want to start a war here?" Sima Yan did not hesitate: "Of course!" "Even if there are several peeping eyes around you, are you sure you want to fight?" Su Han half-smiled. "Peeping?" Sima Yan frowned, as if sensing something, and then laughed: "A little mouse like you who hides his head and shows his tail, can't he just bluff? You said someone is peeping, well, since someone is peeping, then it's okay Just drive them away." As he said this, Sima Yan suddenly got lucky and said in a thunderous voice: "Little mice around you, please listen up. I am Sima Yan from the lineage of Nan Dou Saint. No matter who you are, get out of here immediately! If anyone is If you are still spying secretly, you are my enemy, Sima Yan! In this battle for the Holy Order, I, Sima Yan, will definitely hunt you down until death!" However, Sima Yan's deterrence was obviously not as great as he imagined. After a series of threats, only one or two figures were scared away by him. The other figures are still dormant in the darkness. It is not known whether they are more confident in their hiding ability or not afraid of Sima Yan at all. Sima Yan smiled coldly: "Okay, everyone is gone." "Are you sure they're all gone?" Su Han shook his head. This Sima Yan really didn't know where he got his confidence. "What? Is there anyone left? Impossible!" Sima Yan was stunned. Su Han smiled playfully: "Sima Yan, if you are at this level, you will be very disappointed." Sima Yan blushed, and then became furious. He was a powerful man of the second level of the Majestic Realm, one of the few in the lineage of Nandou Saints, but he was looked down upon by a monk of the ninth level of the King Realm. At this moment, Sima Yan¡¯s consciousness was fully activated and he started searching again. After a moment, Sima Yan was furious: "Asshole, there are indeed more!" Sima Yan raised his hand, and a bright red rosary turned into a meteor, shooting towards a hidden dark place. Phew! That area suddenly burst into flames. Only a scream was heard: "Sima Yan, you idiot, if you use this move now, doesn't it mean you have removed a trump card? I am just watching the battle, and I have no intention of ruining your business!" When Sima Yan heard this, he immediately reacted and couldn't help but feel a little regretful. This spirit fire rosary is indeed his trump card. It can be used in surprise attacks at critical moments with excellent results. But now, having performed it once in front of Su Han, it is quiteIf you lose the feeling of being caught off guard, the effect will be greatly reduced. "Boy, is this your purpose? To induce me to use my trump card to reduce my threat to you?" Sima Yan said coldly. Su Han smiled leisurely: "You are overthinking. You alone are not qualified enough to let me use these strategies." "Boy, what did you say?" Sima Yan was also furious, thinking that he, a top genius in the Southern Dou Saint lineage, was repeatedly looked down upon by a boy at the ninth level of the King Realm today. Su Han laughed: "You still don't believe me? Well, since you think this move is your trump card, then I will stand there and eat your trump card. I want to see what you can do to me?" " Sima Yan's heart was on fire, but when he heard what Su Han said, he couldn't help but laugh: "Boy, you are really ignorant and fearless. My spirit fire rosary can catch even a third-level emperor's powerhouse head-on. Even if you don't, you will suffer a big loss. Are you a ninth-level King Realm? I'm sorry, this joke is really not funny." Su Han smiled leisurely: "How about we take a gamble?" "How to bet?" Sima Yan asked coldly. He wanted to hear what other tricks this boy at the ninth level of the King Realm could pull off. "It's very simple. I'll stand here and let your spirit fire rosary hit you. Then, how about you stay still and let me hit you with a move?" Su Han laughed. "Are you sure?" Sima Yan almost thought that Su Han had lost his mind and made such a request to himself? Isn¡¯t that seeking death? "Sure." Su Han nodded lightly, "By the way, I would like to remind you that there are more and more people watching in the woods around here. If you keep complaining, you will be considered a coward." "I'm complaining?" Sima Yan almost fell down in anger, "Boy, I just don't want others to say that I, Sima Yan, bully the younger ones! However, now you insist on seeking death, even if I kill you with one move, I want to kill them There¡¯s nothing to say!¡± Zeng Yun, who was on the side, felt a little guilty. He came up to Su Han and said quietly to Su Han: "Brother Su, this Sima Yan" He didn¡¯t want Su Han to suffer at the hands of Sima Yan in order to save himself. "It doesn't matter, it's none of your business." Su Han waved his hand. At this moment, Sima Yan suddenly said again: "Since it is gambling, you have to bet on something." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1067 Shocked Eyeballs You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What do you want to bet on?" Su Han asked lightly. "If you can't resist my move, you must return my whip to me. Also, hand over all the holy orders on you and the guy next to you." Sima Yan said. "No problem, but what if you lose?" Su Han said lightly. Sima Yan said disdainfully: "If I lose, just ask for whatever you want." "It's very simple, hand over the holy order on your body, and then apologize to the brother next to me to express your apology. Then, whenever you see someone of the Brahma saint's lineage on this island, you must take a detour and not take the initiative Attack." Su Han said. Sima Yan laughed loudly: "You are the first one who dares to ask me, Sima Yan, to apologize. However, unfortunately, you do not have this opportunity for me to fulfill my bet." "Stop talking nonsense and let's get started." Su Hanyun was calm and stood there with his arms folded, looking very casual and not fighting at all. This attitude immediately angered Sima Yan. "Boy, you are simply seeking death!" Sima Yan was furious, with a spirit fire rosary already in his hand. "Watch the fight!" Sima Yan raised his arm, and the spiritual fire rosary turned into a bright red trajectory, shooting at Su Han with lightning speed. When Su Hanxie opened his eyes, the trajectory of the spirit fire rosary that others could not see clearly appeared extremely clear in his eyes. "Huh?" Su Han discovered that there was nothing in this spiritual fire rosary. It was a phantom! "This guy can still feint attack?" Su Han secretly laughed. It seems that Sima Yan was irritated by him on the surface, but in fact, he was still very calm and he could still use tricks. At that moment, Su Han also deliberately frustrated the other party's self-confidence, and deliberately advanced instead of retreating. With a "squeak" sound in his mouth, a ray of spiritual power shot out of his mouth like an arrow and shot towards the Spiritual Fire Rosary. This scene immediately made those watching the battle in the dark stunned. This kid actually used this method to deal with Sima Yan's Spiritual Fire Rosary? How fearless is this? Immediately afterwards, a scene that surprised everyone happened. The spirit fire rosary, shot by Su Han's spiritual arrow, dissipated like a bubble. Fake? It wasn¡¯t until this moment that everyone reacted, and everyone was surprised. What surprised them was not Sima Yan's feint, but Su Han's ability to see that the spirit fire rosary was fake. Furthermore, he used a method that was almost contemptuous to destroy the fake spirit fire rosary in one fell swoop. At this moment, even Sima Yan was irritated: "Boy, if you dare to despise my spirit fire rosary, you will suffer a big loss!" As he spoke, his fingers flicked again and again, and bright red tracks shot out one after another, like a meteor shower all over the sky, rushing toward Su Han. Zeng Yun couldn't help but cursed: "Sima Yan, you are so despicable. You said it was just a move. How many beads have you counted?" Sima Yan had a strange smile on his face, thinking that I only said one move, and he didn't say how many spirit fire rosary beads were contained in this move. Su Han saw the bright red tracks all over the sky, shooting towards him like a swarm of wasps that had stabbed their honeycomb, and a strange smile suddenly overflowed from his mouth. The next moment, Su Han raised his palm, and a warm jade-colored glazed true fire appeared in his palm. This glazed true fire only had a small flame beating in the palm of Su Han's hand, as if it might go out at any time. When Sima Yan saw this scene, he also grinned proudly. In his eyes, this kid was undoubtedly crazy and tried to use a small flame to block dozens of his spiritual fire beads. This was not seeking death. What is it? However, the next moment, Sima Yan couldn't believe his eyes. I saw dozens of my own spiritual fire rosary beads, just like moths rushing to the flame, constantly flying towards the small flame in Su Han's hand. Then, the flames on the spiritual fire rosary seemed to be extinguished by a strange force. They were extinguished one by one and fell to the ground in despair. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The spiritual fire rosary was scattered all over the ground, but the small flame in Su Han's palm was still intact. It looked like those spiritual fire rosary beads were quite afraid of the little flame in Su Han's hand. Before they could get close to the little flame, they extinguished themselves and fell to the ground. "How can this be?" Sima Yan¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his head. He really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Could it be that the vulnerable little flame in Su Han¡¯s hand was the ancestor of the Spiritual Fire Rosary???? Why did all the spiritual fire rosary beads go out as soon as they touched this small flame? This completely overturned Sima Yan¡¯s cognition, and he felt like he was going crazy. And the people watching the battle from a distance in the surrounding jungle were also dumbfounded at this moment. Sima Yan still had a stiff smile on his face, but that smile looked uglier than crying. And those who were watching the battle from a distance were also surprised when they saw this scene. Originally, they thought they would see a good show of Sima Yan violently torturing his opponents. However, what they never expected was that Sima Yan would actually suffer a loss. At this moment, they all couldn't help but wonder, if they were to go into battle, could they do better than Sima Yan? Suddenly, the mentality of these people changed from ignoring and despising Su Han to re-evaluating Su Han's strength. At least, they have left an impression in their hearts, knowing that in this battle for the Holy Order, there is a figure like Su Han who cannot be ignored. "Is it my turn?" Su Han's smile was still as calm as before. Originally, Sima Yan always thought that this smile was fake and a bluff. But at this moment, this smile seemed so unfathomable in Sima Yan's eyes. He couldn't help but start to wonder, is this kid hiding his cultivation? Otherwise, how could it be so perverted? ??????????????????????????????????? For some reason, at this moment, Sima Yan felt a little guilty in front of this opponent at the ninth level of the King Realm, and he didn¡¯t know what tricks the opponent would use against him. I saw a flash of golden light in Su Han's hand, and a small gossip mirror appeared in his hand. "If you can get rid of the shackles of my mirror within a quarter of an hour, then this bet will end in a draw. If not, then you lose." Su Han smiled faintly. Sima Yan couldn't help but be startled when he saw that Su Han didn't display a killer magic weapon, but just took out a small mirror. ??????????????????What other secrets can this mirror have? It seems that this mirror is obviously not a killer move. For a moment, Sima Yan couldn't help but feel overjoyed, and his inner self-confidence also rose again. "Boy, I think you are at your wits end. How can a small mirror trap this young master? I want to see what tricks you can do with this mirror?" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 1068 Sima Yan surrendered You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han had already guessed that Sima Yan would react like this. Most people can't even see one or two of the secrets of my Eight Trigrams Haotian Divine Mirror, let alone understand its mysteries. At the moment, Su Han didn't waste any time, and poured his spiritual power into the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror. The Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror immediately emitted a golden light, covering the area where Sima Yan was. Sima Yan grinned. He felt that the other party must have run out of skills. Otherwise, he would not have used a mirror to deal with him. It was too young to use a small mirror to play tricks with him. "Has it started?" Sima Yan laughed strangely, and with a sway, he was about to escape from the range of the golden light. He has always been very confident in his physical and magical powers. Not to mention being in the lineage of Nandou Saints, even in the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain, his speed can be considered to be ranked high. However, Sima Yan soon realized that he seemed to have thought too simply. No matter how fast he was, the speed of the golden light seemed to be faster than him. Once it covered his body, Sima Yan found that he could not escape the golden light no matter what. Moreover, as the golden light continued to shroud, Sima Yan also found that his body was obviously getting heavier and heavier, and the speed of his feet was getting slower and slower. "No, this broken mirror has some tricks!" Sima Yan broke into a cold sweat and used all his strength to rush out again, trying to break through the golden light and escape. However, he obviously underestimated the power of the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror. The flash of this mirror light can slow people down, let alone being enveloped by the mirror light. A strong person who has not reached the third level of the Imperial Realm or above has no way to escape. As time passed, Sima Yan was sweating profusely, but his body was firmly nailed to the spot, unable to move at all. If this continues, let alone a quarter of an hour, even if you give him an hour or a day, as long as the golden light is not removed, he will not be able to escape at all. The agreed quarter of an hour came quickly. Su Han had no expression on his face and put away the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror. Sima Yan's body suddenly fell to the ground in disgrace. Seeing this scene, the onlookers from a distance felt cold in their hearts. This Sima Yan was definitely a genius who ranked high in the battle for the Holy Order. Even Sima Yan suffered such a big loss in front of Su Han, let alone others? What¡¯s even more frightening is that this Su Han is only a monk at the ninth level of the King Realm. When did such a monster appear in the lineage of Brahma Saints? Su Han was not aggressive. He looked at Sima Yan and asked, "How is it?" Sima Yan got up from the ground with a disgraced face. He also understood that he had indeed lost. If the other party doesn't take away the mirror, just give yourself a week, and you won't be able to escape from the golden light. However, Sima Yan still said harshly: "I lost, but I was careless and underestimated the enemy, so I agreed to your bet. In the final analysis, I was fooled by you. If we fight with real swords and guns, with my imperial realm With the strength of the second level, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t beat you, the ninth level of King Realm.¡± Su Han was too lazy to argue and shrugged: "Since you admit that you lost, let's cash in on the bet." There is no point in arguing verbally about winning or losing. Although Su Han felt that if they really wanted to fight, he was not worthy of Sima Yan. "But Su Han is too lazy to engage in that kind of emotional battle. If this guy wants to be tough, let him be tough. Su Han only wants results. Although Sima Yan wanted to default on his debt, he also knew that there were no less than five eyes secretly observing this place. If he defaulted on his debt, his reputation would definitely become very bad. Sima Yan looked depressed and could only take out two Holy Orders from his arms: "I admit defeat. This is the Holy Order I have obtained so far. Take it." Su Han was not polite at all and took it away directly. However, after taking away the holy order, Su Han had no intention of leaving, but continued to stare at Sima Yan. "Youwhat else do you want to do?" Sima Yan asked warily. "What else do I want to do? Isn't this what we agreed before? If you lose, you have to apologize to the person next to me." Su Han pointed at Zeng Yun. Zeng Yun did not expect that this matter was related to him. He originally thought that Su Han was just talking. But now it seems that Su Han is serious and really wants Sima Yan to apologize to him. Sima Yan thought for a while and was a little reluctant, but was forced toDespite the pressure, he walked up to Zeng Yun: "I'm sorry, I apologize to you." Zeng Yun opened his mouth wide and couldn't believe it. Sima Yan, who was so arrogant just now, actually apologized to himself. Although this apology seems somewhat insincere, everyone knows that this kind of apology requires the other party to bow his head. Sima Yan lowered his head. As for whether he is sincere or not, who cares? Sima Yan snorted coldly: "Zeng, don't be proud. It's not about how good you are, it's just that you have a good teammate." With that said, Sima Yan glanced at Su Han, stamped his feet unwillingly, and was about to leave. "Wait a minute." Su Han said suddenly. "What? What else do you want?" Sima Yan shouted unhappily. Su Han raised his hand and threw the fire snake whip over: "This thing of yours is a waste in my hands, so you should keep it. It can be seen that you spent a lot of time refining this magic weapon. I won¡¯t take away your love if you work hard.¡± Sima Yan was a little surprised when he took the whip. It's not that he hasn't thought about asking for it, but he lost the bet, so he didn't have the nerve to ask. Unexpectedly, the other party would take the initiative to return the whip to him. For a moment, Sima Yan's hostility suddenly dissipated a lot. With a bit of suspicion, he glanced deeply at Su Han. In the end, Sima Yan clasped his fists and left without saying a word. Su Han greeted Zeng Yun: "Let's go too." Zeng Yun, who was stunned, finally realized what he was doing and hurriedly followed Su Han and disappeared from the scene. As for the other geniuses who were peeping in the dark, they were also rushing to disperse at this moment. Many of them were inferior to Sima Yan in terms of strength. Seeing that Sima Yan suffered a loss at the hands of Su Han, they did not dare to take the initiative. What if something goes wrong and Su Han asks them to hand over the holy orders they carry? Although Sima Yan insisted that he could defeat Su Han with a real sword and a real gun, those onlookers didn't think so. Judging from the strength shown by Su Han, Sima Yan might not be able to defeat Su Han even with a real sword or a real spear. Although I don¡¯t know when such a monster appeared in the lineage of Brahma Saints, I still have to be cautious and don¡¯t take the initiative to provoke him. Zeng Yun followed Su Han and walked a long way before the two of them slowed down. "Brother Su, thank you so much this time." Zeng Yun expressed his gratitude from the bottom of his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1069: Impossible Mission You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han nodded casually and asked, "Have you ever met any other geniuses under the command of the Brahma Saint?" At this time, Zeng Yun's mind slowly came to his senses and realized that since Su Han was Zhong Limu's sworn brother, it meant that Su Han was on his side and he could completely trust him. At the moment, Zeng Yun shook his head and said: "I have been moving in a small area and have not met anyone else. However, Mr. Zhongli has reminded everyone before to be careful to meet up with Sister Yao Fei, so I think Sister Yao Fei will come to us. of." "That's right." Zeng Yun suddenly remembered, "I remember, didn't Sister Yao Fei act with you?" At the moment, Su Han was speechless. He couldn't tell Zeng Yun that Concubine Yao ran away in a rage because she was spanked by him, right? "Concubine Yao and I acted separately. She found some clues and went to another direction on the island. I will be responsible for the task of reuniting you for the time being." Su Han said casually. Zeng Yun nodded, obviously believing Su Han's nonsense. He also secretly sighed in his heart, this sworn brother of Master Zhongli is really extraordinary. Although it looks like he is at the ninth level of King Realm on the outside, in actual combat, he is not as good as Sima Yan, who is at the second level of King Realm. This kind of thing simply subverted Zeng Yun's cognition and made him feel incredible. "By the way, have you obtained the holy order?" Su Han asked again. Zeng Yun nodded and took out the Holy Order at the same time: "I'm very ashamed. I was lucky enough to get one." "That's right, after all, it has only been less than a day since the Holy Order appeared." Su Han did not expect that Zeng Yun could actually get a Holy Order. "Brother Su, how old do you have?" Su Han smiled: "Including the ones seized from Sima Yan just now, there are now six in total." "Ah? That's six?" Zeng Yun was extremely surprised, "Doesn't this mean that you got four holy orders in a long time by yourself?" Su Han relied on his own eyesight and the help of the Purple Gold King Bee, and he did get four holy orders in most of the day. However, he is not very satisfied with this number. The battle for the Holy Order lasted for a week, and there are still five days left until the end. Su Han felt that at the end of these five days, the distribution of the Holy Order among the four teams would definitely not be in an even state, but there would be an extremely wide gap between the rich and the poor. A strong team will have most of the Holy Orders in their hands, while a relatively weak team may have very few Holy Orders in their hands. Because the rules stipulate that Holy Tokens can be snatched from each other, so the longer the time goes by, the more Holy Tokens will be concentrated in the hands of a powerful team. There are two hundred Holy Tokens in total. In the end, the team that may win the first place will have a hundred Holy Tokens in their hands. The above holy order. In other words, if the Brahma Saint team cannot obtain more than a hundred Holy Orders, the possibility of winning the championship in the competition for the Holy Orders is very low. What's more, the final total score also includes the scores of the direct disciples' arena battles. Zhong Limu can only guarantee that his direct disciples will get second place in the arena battle. If the Brahma Saint lineage wants to win the championship with total points, then the gap between the arena battle and the first place will have to be made up by the points won by the Holy Order. Of course, Su Han would not tell Zeng Yun these words. He knew that people like Zeng Yun, Yao Fei, and even Zhongli Mu all felt that it would be great if the Brahma Saint lineage could get second place in the total score. " However, Su Han adheres to the principle of not doing it or not doing it, and doing the best he can. The first place is his goal. This is almost an impossible task for the Brahma Saint team. In the next few hours, the Purple Gold King Bee brought back news one after another, allowing Su Han to gather three or four more geniuses under the command of the Brahma Saint. Although these geniuses were not in danger like Zeng Yun, due to their lack of strength, they were cautious and cautious on this island, with their tail between their legs. When Su Han found them, they were dubious at first, but when they saw Zeng Yun and Su Han together, they heard from Zeng Yun that Su Han had subdued Sima Yan and even handed over two pieces of silver from Sima Yan. A holy order. Suddenly, their admiration and trust for Su Han also increased greatly, and they felt that he was indeed the sworn brother of Master Zhongli. Maybe, this Su Han is the secret weapon prepared by Master Zhongli, which can help them achieve better results in the competition for the Holy Order? For a time, the confidence of these geniuses also greatly increased, and they fought against each other.Full of ambition. The cultivation levels of these geniuses are generally around the Half-Step Emperor Realm. The strongest one is only at the first level of the Imperial Realm. With such strength, although they are not at the bottom among the participating geniuses, if they encounter a genius like Sima Yan, it will be difficult for them to resist. Su Han's arrival brought them together. They were extremely lucky that they met Su Han. Otherwise, with their strength, it would be okay during the day, but it would definitely be very difficult at night. After all, the dark night is the best time to brew evil. "Brother Su, I can't help you with anything else. I'll be the sentinel tonight." Zeng Yun volunteered. In his heart, he was still very grateful to Su Han. Su Han shook his head: "No need, rest peacefully. Even if someone breaks into this area, I will know in advance, so you don't have to worry." After a night, it was really calm. This surprised several geniuses, and at the same time, their admiration for Su Han increased even more. "Brother Su, what plans do we have today?" Early the next morning, after a night¡¯s rest, I felt refreshed. "Follow me." Su Han said, "If we act together as a team, we will not only have a higher safety factor, but also have a greater chance of finding the Holy Order. You don't have to worry about other problems along the way, just go all out to find the Holy Order." "Okay, let's listen to Brother Su." These geniuses basically just hid in Tibet yesterday and did not carefully search for the Holy Order. Except for Zeng Yun, they all had empty hands and did not have a Holy Order. When they heard that they could go all out to find the Holy Order today, they were all gearing up. They are ordinary disciples of the Brahma Saint lineage. In the past, they would only obey those direct disciples. But now, Su Han, the newcomer, has become their boss, making them convinced. Along the way, they were surprised to find that Su Han repeatedly found the Holy Order from very hidden corners. In one morning, Su Han found two Holy Orders alone, and the rest of them together only found two. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,070 Discovering the Trap You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Along the way, Su Han continued to pay attention to the traces of other geniuses under the command of the Brahma Sage, but what made him feel a little strange was that there was no trace of his own genius under the Brahma Sage all morning. By noon, the emotions of several geniuses were obviously very high. Su Han suddenly said: "Let's change the direction and go to the other side." ¡°Senior Brother Su Han, what¡¯s wrong?¡± These geniuses all started calling him senior brother. Su Han said: "If we go in this direction, there will be too much right and wrong." He didn¡¯t explain much. ¡°All the geniuses were surprised. How could they know what was right and wrong in front of such a large and remote island? Could it be said that he has a strong sensory ability and can predict what is right and wrong ahead? However, they also didn't ask too many questions, because now Su Han is omnipotent in their minds. Following Su Han, a group of people changed their route and started to go around in another direction. ¡­¡­ "Damn it, does this guy have a dog's nose? Why is he so sensitive?" In the direction Su Han and the others were heading, not far ahead, several geniuses stared at the direction Su Han and the others left with their eyes full of malice. They could clearly see that this group of people had a lot of holy orders. Originally, they planned to wait for the trap they set, but as they approached the trap area, the other party didn't know what medicine they had taken wrong, and actually turned around! These guys, wearing the competition clothes of the Eclipse Saint lineage, are obviously the geniuses of the Eclipse Saint. However, the trap they set here is not specifically aimed at Su Han and his group, but rather, no matter which genius passes by, they will rob them. In this battle for the Holy Order, the Eclipse Saint lineage is aiming for the championship position, and they are bound to win the championship position and are very hungry. Su Han and his group of five or six people originally thought it was a big fish, but when the other party came near the trap, it temporarily changed direction. This made them wonder, is this a coincidence? Or have these disciples of the Brahma Saint discovered their trap? Among the few people, there was a green-haired second-level imperial realm genius, who was obviously the leader of this group of people. "Senior brother He Qing, we have already heard before that Sima Yan, a member of the Nandou Saint lineage, was killed by the Brahma Saint lineage last night." The speaker was another genius from the lineage of the Eclipse Saint. "So what?" He Qing smiled coldly, "That Sima Yan was originally brave and foolhardy. He didn't know the details of the enemy at all, so he went to tease them. I'm not surprised that he lost. Not losing in the hands of the Brahma saints, but also losing in the hands of others.¡± "However, the one who defeated him was the new guy from the Brahma Saint lineage. That guy's cultivation was not strong at all. He was at the ninth level of the King Realm." He Qing said calmly: "In the world of martial arts, strength cannot be judged solely by the level of cultivation. It seems that the boy named Su Han had some kind of adventure to be able to compete with the third level of the Emperor with the power of the ninth level of the king." .¡± "Yes, and after all, we only heard about it and didn't see what happened with our own eyes. I heard that Sima Yan lost in a gambling battle. Maybe it was the trick that boy Su Han played to make Sima Yan fall into the trap. Got the plan." "That's right." He Qing waved his hand, "Let's go and overtake them as fast as possible. Then continue to set the trap. I guess it was just a coincidence that they turned around just now. Another trap, I don¡¯t believe they didn¡¯t fall for it.¡± "Senior Brother He Qing, these guys certainly have a few Holy Orders on them, but is it really worth it for us to spend so much thought and time on them? Maybe this time is used to rob others, and we would have robbed them long ago. Have you received more holy orders?" Someone raised an objection. "What do you know?" He Qing said coldly, "This Su Han is the one who offended Master Qin Yao. Master Qin Yao wants him to die, but in this battle for the Holy Order, there can be no life-and-death fight. But even so, it is still okay to give him an unforgettable lesson, at least let him know that the lineage of Brahma saints is not someone he can easily offend." "That's right, Mr. Qin Yao asked Senior Brother Wu Yan to teach that Su Han a lesson. I think it can be done by just the few of us without the need for Senior Brother Wu Yan to do anything." A few guys talked to themselves for a while, then they all used their magical powers, and their figures disappeared one by one.  ¡­ Su Han and his group turned around and walked for a while. Su Han suddenly stopped and frowned. "Senior Brother Su, why did you stop?" The other geniuses were a little puzzled and became alert at the same time, "Is there an enemy nearby?" Su Han shook his head: "I didn't want to cause any trouble, but the other party decided to bump into me." "Senior Brother Su, what are you talking about? Are there really enemies around here?" Several people asked in surprise. "Look at the trees and grass in the area ahead. There are obvious traces of man-made manipulation. From an uninformed perspective, it seems that the front is just a deserted forest. However, if you look closely, there are some traces of man-made formations." Su Han said. After hearing this, several people looked forward. Under Su Han's guidance, they found some extremely subtle suspicious traces. If Su Han hadn't pointed it out, it would have been extremely difficult to detect it with their eyesight alone. "Senior Brother Su Han, do you mean there is a trap ahead?" Several people were extremely surprised. "It's very possible." Su Han nodded, "If there wasn't a trap, there wouldn't be so many people in front of it." Su Han¡¯s powers of observation are far beyond those of these people. "Is this trap specifically aimed at us? Or" Several people were obviously confused. Su Han shook his head: "That's not necessarily true. The other party obviously wants to plot against the people passing by here. Moreover, there should be at least several people, and they are a gang." "Then, do we still want to go forward? Or just take a detour?" A few people were a little at a loss. There were several people on the other side. If there was a conflict, Su Han had great powers, but Zeng Yun and the others were worried that they would be held back. "Detour?" Su Han smiled leisurely, "I discovered their existence at noon and didn't want to cause trouble, so I chose to take a detour. Unexpectedly, they came here again. They have spent so much time entertaining us, We can¡¯t let people down, right?¡± "Senior Brother Su, are we going there?" Several people opened their mouths. "We want to go there, but we don't go along the route they set. If we go in the direction they set, we will deliver food to your door." Su Han said. "Then, what do you mean, Senior Brother Su Han?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1071 Counterattack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled mysteriously: "I mean, let's change the direction and see how many holy orders these guys have?" Hearing what Su Han said, several people suddenly realized. These guys who are blocking roads and robbing obviously have a lot of holy orders on hand. If we can successfully snatch a wave of holy orders from them, then their lineage of Brahma Saints will undoubtedly have a greatly increased chance of obtaining a good ranking. However, a few of them still have some worries in their hearts. With the strength of their own gang, how confident can they be? But He Qing and the others were still in the dark, waiting for Su Han and the others to fall into the trap. They were completely unaware that the prey they were staring at had become the hunter behind them. And a few of them became prey. There are four people in their group, and their division of labor is very clear. The two who are relatively strong in cultivation are sitting in the middle, while the other two who are relatively weak are patrolling and sentrying in the four directions of the periphery to observe the movements of prey. This division of labor makes their team very efficient. Before changing places, their group had accumulated a total of eight Holy Orders on hand. Although they have now changed places, they have quickly rearranged the traps. The new traps are even more hidden than the previous ones. If this momentum continues, I am afraid that by the time the time limit for the Holy Order ends, their group alone will be able to contribute about thirty Holy Orders to the Eclipse Saint lineage. This number is already very considerable for a gang of only four people. "Senior Brother He Qing, there seems to be some movement outside. Let me go and take a look." One of the two geniuses responsible for patrolling and sentrying took the initiative to suggest. "Okay, go and see if any fat sheep have broken in." The green-haired senior brother He Qing is obviously the leader of these four people. He thought for a while and then ordered another genius in charge of patrolling: "Go and have a look around. Is there any business coming to your door?" Both of them immediately followed the order and left. However, after a full two-quarters of an hour, the two men did not come back. "What are these two guys doing?" Next to He Qing, the only genius left could not help but frown and said: "Didn't I tell them? Each patrol time must not exceed two quarters of an hour. Why are these two guys so undisciplined? Do they think they are Are you here to enjoy the mountains and rivers? Don¡¯t they know that the outcome of our competition for the Holy Order is related to the quality of the spiritual spring?" This genius was obviously very angry. Although He Qing also had some doubts in his heart, he still comforted him by saying, "Maybe they encounter something temporary, just wait." After all, He Qing is the leader among the four. Others can be impatient, but he cannot be so impatient and must be more tolerant. Continue to wait, the time passed for a moment, and the two guys still did not return. He Qing frowned and said to himself: "What are these two guys playing at?" "Senior Brother He Qing, why don't you let me go and have a look?" The genius at the first level of the Imperial Realm next to He Qing also took the initiative to ask for help. "Wait a minute." He Qing stopped him, "Have you ever thought about what if something happens to the two of them? If you go there again, wouldn't you be throwing yourself into a trap?" "Accident?" Tian Tian frowned and asked, "Will there be any accidents? With our strength, there shouldn't be too many accidents, right?" This genius obviously didn¡¯t think that the two people had an accident. He felt that the more likely possibility was that the two people did not abide by discipline and left their posts to go somewhere to play without permission. Seeing that he couldn't make sense to the other party, He Qing couldn't help but frown, but still nodded: "Okay, then you go and have a look. Be careful along the way, and come back in time to give feedback if you encounter any situation. Don't be reckless, use your brain more .¡± The man was in a hurry to teach the two scoundrels a lesson, and was not in the mood to listen to He Qing's nonsense. He nodded perfunctorily and ran out. So, He Qing was the only one left at the scene. He Qing suddenly had a not-so-good premonition in his heart. This premonition made him feel a little annoyed. At the moment, He Qing wandered around in place for several times. Seeing that another quarter of an hour had passed, the genius who went out to find someone did not come back. This made He Qing immediately judge that something must have gone wrong. Those guys who went out must have encountered some trouble. At this moment, He Qing did not delay and immediately began to prepare to leave.?This place. He was not prepared to wait for those people, because he knew that he probably wouldn't be able to wait. After tidying up a little, He Qing was ready to leave. However, at this moment, He Qing's eyes suddenly sank and he looked somewhere into the void. He always felt that the void there seemed to be suddenly distorted. "What is it?" He Qing was suspicious in his heart, "Is it my imagination? Or is there really something at play?" He Qing couldn¡¯t judge for the moment. However, the appearance of this void fluctuation made He Qing more cautious. At that moment, He Qing didn't waste any time. He jumped up and fled to the outside. However, what He Qing did not expect was that before he had gone far, he suddenly hit an invisible wall. Immediately afterwards, in the dense forest in front of you, every big tree seemed to suddenly move. Even the ground beneath He Qing's feet seemed to suddenly move. "No, there's a trap!" He Qing paused, then turned around and shot in another direction. This time, his path forward was clear. However, when He Qing ran far away and thought he was out of danger, he suddenly discovered that the scene in front of him seemed a bit familiar. Looking carefully, He Qing was shocked to find that the big trees in front of him seemed to be the same big trees just now. The scene in front of me seems to be the same as before. After running for a long time, I came back to the starting point. "I have fallen into a maze of traps!" He Qing was horrified. Looking around, there seemed to be a way out in all directions, but the ways out in all directions seemed to be illusions. At this moment, figures one after another continued to fall in the area where he was. These figures were obviously thrown in by someone. And when He Qing took a closer look, these figures turned out to be the three people who had disappeared before! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,072 Senior Brother Wu Yan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! He Qing¡¯s expression suddenly stiffened. He understood that he was in big trouble this time. The other party actually ignored his trap at all, and based on his trap, he arranged a more powerful trap for him. This shows that the other party is simply an extraordinary person. It¡¯s not something He Qing can play with. At the moment when He Qing was briefly distracted, golden flying swords shot out from all directions, approaching He Qing and squeezing his space. He Qing probed for a while, and was shocked to find that these golden flying swords actually contained extremely terrifying energy, and he was definitely not something he could compete with. At this moment, Su Han's expression on the periphery was relaxed. Just now, he was trying out his skills, but he didn't expect that the power of the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation after inlaying the Jedi Spirit Pearl would be so terrifying. Even a genius at the second level of the Imperial Realm can be easily trapped. As for Zeng Yun and the others, the only thing left at this moment was surprise. Seeing Su Han easily displaying his magical powers, he suppressed the second level genius of the Imperial Realm with just a few movements without even showing up. It looks effortless. In their hearts, all that was left was sincerity. With everyone stunned, He Qing barely resisted for a while, but in the end he was unable to save himself and was completely suppressed by Su Han. He Qing and his party of four were tied up tightly and brought to Su Han. Su Han was also unceremonious and confiscated the eight holy orders from them. He Qing and others were very depressed. They divided the work and cooperated, and finally robbed some holy orders in the past two days, but unexpectedly, they all made wedding clothes for others. For a moment, He Qing and the others wanted to die. However, due to the opponent's strong strength, they had to hand over the Holy Order. They also regretted it endlessly. It would have been great to occupy the place to block the road and rob, so why bother to have trouble with Su Han and his group? This time, it¡¯s better. You can¡¯t steal the chicken, but you can also use all your gains. After all is said and done, I still underestimated the opponent's strength. I didn't expect that this sworn brother of Master Zhongli, who seemed to have low cultivation, could be so terrifying. At the moment, He Qing and the others were extremely depressed. After handing over the holy order, they turned around and left. "Wait a minute!" Su Han shouted. how? He Qing¡¯s footsteps stopped involuntarily, what else does this guy want? "We, members of the Brahma Saint lineage, were captured by you?" Su Han had already had this question in his heart, because during this day, the Purple Gold King Bee did not bring any news about other Brahma Saint disciples, which Su Han thought was unbelievable. Only Su Han knows the Purple Gold King Bee's search ability best. It is obviously impossible to find even one disciple of the Brahma Saint. Furthermore, Su Han also knew that the lineage of Brahma Saints and the lineage of Eclipse Saints had never been dealt with. He was just guessing, not sure. Sure enough, as soon as He Qing heard Su Han ask this question, the expression on He Qing's face immediately changed slightly. However, He Qing was very stubborn: "How could such a thing happen? Are you just making blind assumptions?" However, the change in his expression had completely betrayed him. Su Han didn¡¯t talk nonsense to them and asked directly: ¡°Who arrested him?¡± Su Han also knew that with the strength of He Qing and others, it was okay to block roads and rob, but when it came to capturing and imprisoning the geniuses of the Brahma Saint lineage, Su Han felt that the level of these people was not high enough. Behind this matter, there must be other more powerful geniuses. He Qing refused to say anything, and Su Han didn't talk nonsense to him. He directly released a few purple gold king bees with the highest evolutionary level and gave them a shot. The poison of the purple golden king bee penetrated into the blood. At first, He Qing and the others thought it was no big deal. But as time went by, they gradually began to feel itchy all over their body. This extremely itchy feeling was only on the surface of the body at first, but later, it even itched all the way into the bones, causing all the blood vessels in their bodies to itch. It feels itchy to the bone. For a moment, He Qing couldn't help lying on the ground and howling miserably. The appearance of the others was also horrible. They were stuck on the ground one by one, screaming like ghosts and wolves. "Can we talk now?" Su Han said lightly. Then He Qing is toughAngry, he gritted his teeth and refused to say anything, but a genius with a lower cultivation level next to He Qing could no longer stand the itching pain and shouted: "I say! I say! It's Senior Brother Wu Yan, Wu Yan Senior brother caught them!" "Senior Brother Wu Yan?" A gloomy face appeared in Su Han's mind. Senior Brother Wu Yan was the genius of the Eclipse Saint whom he had met once before the competition for the Holy Order began. His cultivation level has reached the third level of the Imperial Realm. In this battle for the Holy Order, he is definitely one of the few geniuses standing at the top of the food chain. "Then where is Senior Brother Wuyan now?" Hearing Su Han's question, He Qing raised his head despite the itching on his body and shouted: "Don't be too proud. When Senior Brother Wu Yan finds out that we are missing, he will definitely come to us. By then, Senior Brother Wu Yan will know that you are right." If we do this, we will never be able to spare you." Su Han was too lazy to listen to his nonsense and shouted directly: "Where is that guy now? Among the four of you, whoever tells it first, I will remove the bee venom from him." "No one is allowed to say anything!" He Qing shouted. However, He Qing obviously overestimated the ability of these geniuses to withstand bee venom. Soon, some geniuses could not bear the torture of bee venom and directly told Wu Yan's whereabouts. This Wuyan has occupied a place with good terrain on the island, and has locked up several captured geniuses under the command of the Brahma Saint. Wu Yan himself is also entrenched there. As long as geniuses enter his territory, he will take away all the holy orders from them. It can be seen that Wu Yan is very ambitious. Not only does he want to obtain as many holy orders as possible, but he also wants to hinder the lineage of the Brahma Saints so that they cannot continue to play in the battle for the holy orders. After Su Han learned this information, he first felt that Zeng Yun and others should be settled first. After all, although Su Han himself is not afraid of Wu Yan, with Zeng Yun and the others, Su Han cannot guarantee that he can take care of them 100%. At the moment, Su Han arranged a defensive formation. With this formation, Zeng Yun and others should have no problem protecting themselves. After all, the time for the battle for the Holy Order is limited, and no one will spend half a day and a day trying to break through a formation, and it may not be possible to break it. However, in order to ensure safety, Su Han still took away the holy orders from all of them. This made them even less valuable to be targeted, which was also very good for their safety. After settling these people, Su Han felt relaxed and took He Qing and the four of them straight to Wu Yan's lair. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1073: Pupil Contest You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This island is very vast, and Su Han trekked for a full night before arriving near the area where Wuyan was entrenched. ??????????????????????????????????????: Poison arrays have been arranged in many places around this area. Once these poison arrays are activated, they can completely block this area, making anyone who enters this area completely become prey. This Wu Yan is obviously not an ordinary person. However, in Su Han's opinion, these poison formations are just childish tricks. Su Han didn¡¯t stop at all, bypassing the poison formations and heading towards the center of the area. At this scene, He Qing and the others were dumbfounded. This guy could actually regard Brother Wu Yan¡¯s arrangements as if they were nothing? Soon, Su Han came to a dense forest. This dense forest was so complicated that even if he wanted to find someone in it, it would take a lot of effort. Su Han did not continue walking in, but threw He Qing and the others to the ground. At this moment, the purple gold king bee venom on He Qing and the other four people has already reached its mid-to-late stage. The four of them all looked miserable. They were on the verge of collapse due to the itching, and they screamed like ghosts and wolves. This feeling is ten times more painful than breaking their legs and feet. No physical pain can compare with this itching pain. Su Han didn't bother to look at them, but looked leisurely at a dense forest on the right. "Your Excellency, why don't you come out yet? Don't you have any sympathy when you see your companion like this?" Su Han's tone was slightly mocking. "Presumptuous!" In the dense forest, a gloomy voice suddenly came. Immediately afterwards, a figure jumped out of the dense forest. With a gloomy face and a hooked nose, he is indeed Wu Yan, a genius from the lineage of Sun Eclipse Saints. The aura of this third level emperor is indeed very powerful. As soon as his eyes are opened, lightning flashes, which is extremely coercive. In this battle for the Holy Order, Wu Yan was known as one of the geniuses at the top of the pyramid. Now that he looks at it, he really lives up to his reputation. However, this coercion obviously cannot have any impact on Su Han. Wu Yan¡¯s expression changed, and he couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. As soon as he appeared on the stage, he released his strongest pressure, thinking that with his aura of the third level of the Imperial Realm, he would be able to suppress Su Han firmly. However, after giving it a try, he found that his idea was wrong. The other party is obviously only at the ninth level of King Realm, but after releasing his pressure, it is like a stone sinking into the sea, and there is no news at all. And the other party didn't seem to be frightened by his pressure at all, nor did he have the scene where his face changed drastically and he retreated in shock. This is obviously different from what Wu Yan imagined. However, although Wu Yan was surprised, it did not affect his confidence. He looked at Su Han indifferently and said: "An ant at the ninth level of the king realm dares to be presumptuous in front of me? Do you know that the most stupid thing about the ant is not that he is weak, but that he does not know his own weakness?" Su Han laughed loudly: "You can keep this sentence to yourself." Wu Yan¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Seeking death!¡± While speaking, Wu Yan's eyes suddenly shot out two rays of light towards Su Han. An icy cold power of consciousness passed through the void and pierced Su Han's sea of ??consciousness. This top genius from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain is really not a simple person, he actually knows the art of pupil. Su Hanlian laughed: "You want to sneak attack on me with this little pupil technique?" As he spoke, Su Han's consciousness opened wide, and an extremely bright golden light suddenly shot out from his evil eyes, like an indestructible sharp arrow, piercing the opponent. Wow! Wu Yan's pupils and Su Han's golden light met in mid-air. The golden light directly shattered the two rays of light, and then continued to move towards Wu Yan with unabated force. Wu Yan looked extremely surprised, and even couldn't help but say "Hey" in his mouth, and quickly activated his consciousness to resist. Circles of spiritual consciousness ripples spread out like water ripples, canceling out most of the power of the evil eye's golden light. But even so, the powerful piercing power of the evil eye still made Wu Yan's brain really hurt, as if thousands of golden needles were piercing his consciousness at the same time. For a moment, Wu Yan was also surprised. The shock even overshadowed the previous elation. In terms of cultivation, Wu Yan is more than one or two levels higher than his opponent.   In terms of status, Wu Yan belongs to the lineage of Eclipse Saints, only a top genius at the same level as Qin Yao, while Su Han is just a new member of the lineage of Brahma Saints, and the two are obviously not on the same level. However, what I have to admit is that in this battle of eye skills, Wu Yan actually lost. The four people, He Qing and others, also had their mouths wide open at this moment, obviously they couldn't believe their eyes. ¡°Boy, it¡¯s really surprising that you also practice eye skills.¡± Wu Yan quickly calmed down, and stared at Su Han with his gloomy eyes, and said in a deep voice, "My Eyes of Gloom are a little successful, but they are just an appetizer. Don't be too happy too early." Su Han smiled indifferently: "Are all the geniuses under your eclipse saint so blindly confident?" Such unabashedly contemptuous words made Dewuyan¡¯s expression change again. However, next, something happened that angered Wu Yan even more. Su Han's figure swayed, and he ignored him, passed him by, and walked deep into the dense forest. "Boy, how dare you trespass on my territory?" Wu Yan was obviously angry and said in a deep voice, "If you take another step inside, I, Wu Yan, will make you regret your life!" At this moment, Wu Yan's expression was very ferocious, but Su Han remained unmoved and continued walking inside without stopping. This attitude completely detonated Wu Yan. Wu Yan swayed, activated his body and magical powers, and caught up, trying to stop Su Han. However, Su Han's movements turned out to be very strange, and his whole body disappeared directly in front of Wu Yan's eyes like a ray of light. Wu Yangang felt that he had caught up, and the next moment, Su Han's figure was far away again. With this happening one after another, Wu Yan unexpectedly found that he could not get even close to the other party. ¡°Boy, you just don¡¯t dare to stop and fight me, right?¡± Wu Yan warned coldly. Su Han turned a deaf ear and rushed directly to a place in the dense forest. Just before he entered the dense forest, his consciousness was fully activated and he had already locked onto this area. There were several weak fluctuations of spiritual consciousness in this area. Su Han judged that if Wu Yan really captured the geniuses under the command of Brahma Saint, those geniuses must be in this area. Sure enough, not long after, Su Han saw an ancient tree from a distance. At this moment, three people were hanging on the ancient tree. All three of them looked dull. They had obviously been restrained by unknown means. They were dying and their consciousness was scattered. When the wind blows, the bodies of these three people sway in the wind, as desolate as dead dogs. Su Han¡¯s inner anger suddenly surged up! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1074 Archery Confrontation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In terms of friendship, Su Han and these geniuses under the command of the Brahma Sage don't even know each other, so naturally there is no friendship at all. However, since Su Han accepted Zhong Limu's invitation and is already a member of the Brahma Saint's participating team, then these three disciples of the Brahma Saint are, to put it bluntly, one of his own. With Su Han¡¯s protective character, he would never allow one of his own to be bullied like this. At that moment, Su Han strode towards the ancient tree, and within a moment, he arrived at the foot of the ancient tree. At this time, Wu Yan also arrived not far away. Seeing Su Han find the ancient tree, Wu Yan was extremely surprised. What he didn¡¯t understand was that this place was obviously very hidden, but Su Han seemed to know this place from the beginning and rushed over without any delay. Seeing that Su Han was about to save the three geniuses under the command of the Brahma Saint, Wu Yan did not waste any time. He grabbed it in his hand and a long bow engraved with ancient patterns appeared in his hand. The arrow was on the bowstring, and the aura of Wu Yan who was ready to go was like a sharp arrow, shooting at Su Han. ¡°Boy, do you dare to take another step forward? The bow and arrow in Wu¡¯s hand don¡¯t have eyes.¡± Wu Yan warned in a deep voice. As a genius in the lineage of Eclipse Saints, Wu Yan is most proud of his archery skills. An outstanding archer is extremely good at preparing momentum, choosing postures, and seizing opportunities. When Su Han saw the opponent taking out a bow and arrow, it was like a magic trick. He also conjured a pair of bows and arrows from the storage ring, but it was his Dragon Tongue Bow. He bent his bow and set an arrow, also aiming at Wu Yan. "Isn't it just archery? Who is afraid of whom?" Su Han smiled coldly. Wu Yan was speechless when he saw that the other party actually showed off his archery skills. He used the pupil technique before, and the opponent also used the pupil technique to deal with him. Now he is using archery, and the opponent is using archery to deal with him. Could it be that this Su Han can do anything? "Impossible, it's impossible that he just happens to be good at archery because I know how to do it? Judging from the low level of the bow and arrow in his hand, he must be pretending on purpose, hoping to create a psychological flaw in me." Wu Yan felt that Su Han must be bluffing when he took out a bow and arrow. In fact, it was not certain whether he knew how to bow and arrow. At that moment, Wu Yan also sneered, drew his bow and arrow, and aimed at Su Han. But soon, something incredible happened to him. He found that he could not use the power of bow and arrow to lock the opponent. This was simply impossible for Wu Yan in the past. In the world of martial arts, the reason why archery is so powerful is that one must first lock onto the opponent's momentum in order to gain the upper hand. Wu Yan had been aiming for so long, but he found that his arrow was unable to lock on the opponent at all. There is only one possibility for this situation to happen. That is, the opponent is also proficient in archery and knows the principle of archery locking momentum. In this way, there will be a situation where you cannot lock the opponent. Of course, Wu Yan himself is an archery genius. The moment he saw Su Han using his bow and arrow, his first reaction was also to be on guard to prevent the other party from locking onto him in terms of momentum. Therefore, Su Han also cannot easily lock him. Both of them are experts in archery, and the stalemate and confrontation between them left each other unable to find any opportunity to strike. Of course Wu Yan really wanted to find an opportunity to strike, but the other party's Taoist heart was as calm as an ancient well, so he couldn't find such an opportunity at all. The two stood facing each other like two mountains, standing still. After a long time, Wu Yan's voice sounded coldly: "Are all of you Brahma Saints such useless people? When you encounter a powerful opponent, you will only stalemate?" Such a psychological offensive obviously cannot help Su Han. Su Han smiled leisurely: "I am in a stalemate, aren't you also in a stalemate? Moreover, your cultivation level is much higher than mine, but you don't dare to take action. You are the one who talks about waste, right?" These remarks almost made Wu Yan so angry that he vomited blood. "That's right." Su Han suddenly said, "If this confrontation continues, you will definitely be the one who is killed in the end." "How can you see it?" Wu Yan asked in a deep voice. "It's very simple, because the poisonous arrays you set up around can protect against ordinary people, but they cannot protect against some of the top geniuses in this game. If any of them follow the clues and find thisThis place, guess who they will attack first? " With Su Han¡¯s words, the answer is obviously ready to come out. They will definitely attack Wu Yan first. First, Wu Yan is also one of the top geniuses in this game. Anyone would think that Wu Yan would definitely have more holy orders than Su Han. Secondly, from the perspective of those geniuses, they would think that Su Han was much weaker than Wu Yan. If Su Han is dealt with first, Wu Yan will still be a tough nut to crack. But if they join forces with Su Han to deal with Wu Yan first, will Su Han be left at their mercy? Top geniuses are all talented people. It is impossible for them to think of this. Therefore, Wu Yan must be the first to be unlucky. Wu Yan¡¯s expression changed. Su Han¡¯s words obviously hit his pain points. In this battle for the Holy Order, what he was most wary of were the few top geniuses who were similar in strength to himself. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Illustration Wu Yan's current situation is an accident. If he meets any of them, he will definitely be at a disadvantage. This is something Wu Yan absolutely does not want to happen. Seeing Su Han's motionless appearance, Wu Yan finally felt a flash of regret in his heart. He regretted that he had caught someone from the lineage of the Brahma Saint, and in the end he attracted such an evil star. This time, Wu Yan was in a dilemma. It was definitely not a good thing for him to just waste his time like this. "Keep calm, I must keep calm." Wu Yan kept telling himself that the more this time came, the more he had to calm down. Once a flaw is revealed, the opponent may directly target you. Even if you cannot shoot yourself, it will definitely cause you huge harm. Wu Yan has no doubt about this. In fact, Su Han had other ways to suppress Wu Yan at this time, but he didn't want to use them. He felt that this was a good opportunity to exercise his willpower. Through a steady Taoist mind, you can suppress your opponent, consume the opponent's patience, and find opportunities for a fatal blow. Su Han felt that this was an excellent opportunity to sharpen his Taoist heart. Time passes by minute by minute. The atmosphere at the scene seemed to be frozen, and even some of the creatures passing by were avoiding it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1075: Tao Heart Collapse You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han's eyes were slightly closed, as if he had fallen into trance. If he hadn't still held the bow and arrow firmly in his hand, people would have thought he had fallen asleep. However, Wu Yan would not think that the other party was already asleep. He could feel that the opponent's aura of being ready to attack was always staring at him, trying to find his weaknesses. Speaking of which, Wu Yan¡¯s Taoist realm is actually quite strong. However, the biggest difference between him and Su Han is that his psychological gap is too big. Originally, he thought he could completely crush the guy opposite him who was at the ninth level of the King Realm, but he didn't expect that the opponent's actual aura could reach such a level that was on par with his own. He was a majestic genius at the third level of the Imperial Realm, but he actually fell into a quagmire of confrontation with a ninth-level King Realm genius. To a certain extent, this affected Wu Yan's Taoist heart, causing a subtle crack to appear in his Taoist heart. As time went by, an impulsive thought in Wu Yan¡¯s heart became more and more irresistible. He felt that as a strong man at the third level of the Imperial Realm, why couldn't he take the initiative? ¡°Could it be that just because the other party confronts me, do I have to confront him to the end? Why can't I take the initiative? At this moment, Wu Yan seemed to feel that the competitors who were standing at the top of the pyramid like him were mocking him, despising him, waiting to see his jokes, and mocking him for feeling timid when meeting someone at the ninth level of the King Realm. meaning. No, we absolutely cannot continue to waste it like this. If those competitors really come, even if they don¡¯t attack you, the fact that you are being restrained by a ninth-level king realm will definitely become a joke among them! With this thought, Wu Yan could no longer suppress the thoughts in his heart. The killing intent in his heart was also rising crazily. With a roar, his whole body surged with momentum, and his eyes burst out with cold fighting intent. When Su Han saw this scene, he knew that Wu Yan was no longer stable and wanted to take the initiative to attack him. With his higher cultivation level, he wanted to defeat him in one fell swoop. At the moment, Su Han was not surprised but happy. He knew that his chance to defeat Wu Yan in one fell swoop had arrived. Su Han¡¯s Dragon Tongue Bow is also secretly brewing momentum. Although this dragon's tongue bow is not of a high level, it has the advantage that it can echo the dragon energy in Su Han's body from practicing the "Black Dragon Spectrum". Perhaps the power of the Dragon Tongue Bow itself is no longer strong enough, but the power of the Dragon Qi can completely make up for the disadvantage of this weapon. Almost at the moment Wu Yan moved, Su Han also moved. As soon as Su Han moved, two vines of phantom ice sunflowers suddenly appeared around him. These two phantom ice sunflowers suddenly transformed into Su Han's appearance. As for Su Han's true body, it was difficult to distinguish between the authenticity of these two phantoms. For a moment, Wu Yan couldn't tell which of the three "Su Hans" was the true body. This sudden change suddenly disturbed Dewuyan's mind. The arrow in his hand was about to be shot out, but it suddenly stalled. He didn't know which direction to shoot. "Awaken!" Su Han activated the dragon energy in his body, and the arrow was like a real dragon flying, with teeth and claws, and in a moment, it had been shot in front of Wu Yan. Facing this arrow, Wu Yan instinctively felt tremendous pressure. He knew very well that with the power emitted by this arrow, if it hit his physical body, it would be difficult for him to resist it head-on given his cultivation level at the third level of the Imperial Realm. At this moment, Wu Yan had no time to use his body skills to avoid it. He instinctively turned to one side, raised his hand from afar, and shot an arrow with his archer's instinct. Although it was just an arrow shot in a hurry, with Wu Yan's archery skills, it was not difficult for this arrow to intercept Su Han's arrow. only. When Wu Yan's arrow was about to intercept Su Han's arrow, the trajectory of Su Han's arrow suddenly changed strangely. The next second, Su Han's arrow had already passed by Wu Yan's arrow like lightning. "not good!" Wu Yan knew something was going to be bad when his arrow missed. However, it was too late for him to escape. Pfft! Su Han's arrow, packed with powerful power, hit Wu Yan's left ear directly and then passed by his head. In an instant, Wu Yan¡¯s left ear was a bloody mess. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that his ear is completely useless. However, Wu Yan still maintains that incredibleWith a look of confidence, he originally thought that this arrow would definitely hit his vital part. Su Han slowly put away his bow and arrows. It wasn't that he didn't want to kill Wu Yan, but because of the rules, those who killed people would have their grades cancelled. However, cutting off one of his ears can be regarded as teaching him a lesson. "Lost" After Wu Yan fully reacted, there were only these fragmentary thoughts left in his mind. He really couldn¡¯t believe that his archery skills, which he was so proud of, were defeated by a person at the ninth level of the King Realm with one arrow. " Moreover, the opponent obviously has the ability to hit his vitals, but it is obviously just because of the rules that it is inconvenient to kill. "However, the blow to Wu Yan was more serious than killing him directly. This Wu Yan has always been arrogant and arrogant. Su Han defeated him in one fell swoop in a field that he was proud of. The blow to him was undoubtedly fatal. For a moment, Wu Yan stood there dumbly, looking like his Taoist heart was about to collapse. Phew! Su Han also took a deep breath. In this confrontation, Su Han did not use his trump card, which also consumed a lot of energy. However, the greater the consumption, the greater the gain for him, and he knows this well. ???????????????????? If any battle is fought with a leapfrog trump card, then it will obviously not be of any benefit to improving his actual combat ability. Therefore, when facing Wu Yan, Su Han tried his best not to use those transcendent trump cards, such as the Eight Gate Star Fighting Sword Formation. After defeating Wu Yan, Su Han immediately rescued the three geniuses hanging from the tree without any delay. Those three people were dying. Fortunately, due to the rules of the game, Wu Yan could not kill them. He only used some means to imprison their consciousness and make their consciousness dizzy. At this moment, the three people met with Su Han. They were all confused, excited, and at the same time incredible. "You are Master Zhongli's sworn brother." These three people all recognized Su Han¡¯s identity, and at the same time they were filled with joy. Originally, they thought that this time the Brahma Saint lineage had no hope of achieving good results in the battle for the Holy Order. But now it seems that Mr. Zhongli still has a trump card! Otherwise, how could Master Zhongli's sworn brother be so powerful beyond imagination? "Hand over the holy order on your body." Su Han saw that Wu Yan wanted to leave and immediately spoke out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,076 Another incident occurred You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The pain in Wu Yan¡¯s heart at this moment was much more serious than the pain of losing his left ear. Hearing Su Han's voice, Wu Yan had no objection and numbly handed over the twelve holy orders on his body. "Wu Yan has turned into this." Looking at Wu Yan¡¯s leaving figure, several geniuses also sighed. When Wu Yan caught them before, his expression was completely different from now. "His Taoist heart is on the verge of collapse. It will be difficult to repair it within a year and a half." Su Han naturally had no sympathy for Wu Yan. These three geniuses of the Brahma Saint lineage who were rescued by Su Han are different from the previous ones. From listening to their words, it seems that the three of them were acting together before being arrested by Wu Yan, and It's not like those geniuses from the Brahma saint lineage who were running around like headless flies. The actions of the three of them seem to have certain rules. Moreover, the three of them even had a total of four holy orders on their bodies before, but Wu Yan took them away. Of course, now these four holy orders are equivalent to returning to Zhao intact and returning to the hands of the Brahma saints. "You guys are working together as a team. Seeing that your cultivation levels are about the same, there should be someone stronger than you who can act as the captain, right?" Su Han saw the problem at a glance. The three people couldn't help but look at each other. It was obvious that Su Han was right. "What about your captain?" Su Han frowned slightly. "ThisSenior Brother Su, we do have a captain, and there are two more." These three people told the truth. "There are two?" Su Han raised his eyebrows, "Who are they?" "It's Senior Brother Wang Haoxuan and Senior Brother Xue Xian." The three men said, "Of these two senior brothers, one is at the peak of the second level of the Imperial Realm, and the other is just entering the third level of the Imperial Realm. Among the disciples of our Brahma Saint lineage who participated in the competition for the Holy Order, except for Sister Yao Fei, These two senior brothers are the strongest. The two senior brothers usually have a close relationship. During this competition for the Holy Order, the two of them have been acting together, and then they found the three of us, and we formed a team of five. I also gained a lot of holy orders.¡± "If that's the case, then why are you three the only ones being arrested?" Su Hanhu asked doubtfully. "this¡­¡­" Two of them hesitated, but the other genius, who seemed to have a bad temper, slapped his thigh suddenly: "I don't understand, what's wrong with you to say something like this?" "Thisisn't it a good idea to say it?" "What's good? It's not us who are embarrassed by saying it!" That day, Tian Tian was so angry that he cursed, and then said to Su Han: "Senior Brother Su, they don't tell me, but the matter is actually very simple. Senior Brother Wang Haoxuan and Senior Brother Xue Xian couldn't defeat Wu Yan, so they left the three of us and ran away. ." As soon as these words were said, the other two geniuses also looked ashamed, obviously feeling a little embarrassed by the two people's behavior of leaving their teammates and running away. "That's it." Su Han's face was calm. In fact, this kind of thing was not beyond his expectation. The world of martial arts is so cruel. When encountering danger, there will always be people who will do various things to protect themselves. It is not uncommon to abandon teammates or even betray teammates. So the actions of those two people were not beyond Su Han's expectations. However, it is absolutely impossible for Su Han himself to do such a thing. "In this case, you three, please join us in the next step." Su Han included these three people into his team. As a result, Su Han's team now has nearly ten people. Basically, except for the runaway Concubine Yao, Wang Haoxuan and Xue Xian, all the participating geniuses of the Brahma Saint lineage have been gathered together by Su Han. However, Concubine Yao is still missing, and since Wang and Xue are the kind of characters who leave their teammates behind and run away, Su Han will naturally not spend much effort to find them. The big deal is, just let these two people fend for themselves. Everyone gathered together, especially with the powerful Su Han as the backbone, which made these disciples of the Brahma Saint feel a lot more stable. The number of Holy Orders in the team is also constantly increasing. Of course, the main number of holy orders is still concentrated in the hands of Su Han. However, others searched the island, but you can also find some holy orders. In the next two days, Su Han and the others also encountered some short-sighted opponents who wanted to snatch the holy order from them. For these people, Su Han naturally defeated them unceremoniously and took away all the holy orders from them. So, on the sixth day, Su Han already had no less than forty holy orders in his hand. And the other teammates also have nearly twenty holy orders in their hands. The number of sixty Holy Orders made everyone cheer for joy. If this momentum continues, by the time the competition for Holy Orders ends on the seventh day, they will have more than seventy Holy Orders. This number, even without counting Yao Fei and their holy orders, is enough for the Brahma Saint team to achieve very good results, and maybe even win the team championship! After all, there are only 200 Holy Orders in total. If the Holy Orders in the hands of other teams are average, the Brahma Saint team will win the championship. This prospect makes everyone look forward to it. "Senior Brother Su, there is only more than a day left before the competition for the Holy Order ends. Now most of the people on the island have gathered together. The various teams will not easily cause trouble for each other. It can be said that the situation of the game It¡¯s been finalized.¡± A genius under the command of the Brahma Saint analyzed this. Su Han nodded. That's right. A few days ago, when everyone was not united, there were indeed constant conflicts. But now, if there is a conflict between the teams, it will definitely cause a big stir. If there is no complete certainty, one team will not easily attack another team. The four teams on the island may be strong or weak, but no team has the confidence to defeat the other team. After all, maybe a third party will take advantage of it and make a profit. Therefore, the current situation has been finalized. Su Han nodded and said: "In the next time, there should be no changes. Just try your best to find the holy order that may be missing on the island." Everyone agreed. After these few days of getting along, they were convinced of Su Han. They would obey Su Han's orders immediately. However, just as everyone was talking. Suddenly there was a rush of footsteps from the outside. A genius asked in surprise: "Is it possible that there are some blind people who want to provoke me?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1077 Wang Haoxuan asks for help You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone was alert and stood up one by one. Not long after, the footsteps from the outside broke in. Su Han raised his eyes and saw an unfamiliar young genius wearing the uniform of a Brahma saint. ¡°Senior Brother Wang Haoxuan?!¡± Someone had already screamed in surprise, apparently recognizing the sudden intruder. "Senior Brother Wang, what are you doing here?" Immediately, the expressions of several geniuses turned cold. It was obvious that these people had not forgotten the last time they were abandoned by Wang Haoxuan and escaped. "You are here too?" Wang Haoxuan was suddenly startled when he saw these people. However, he reacted very quickly and immediately put on a smile and said, "I feel relieved that you are all safe and sound. It's great." "It seems that it's not Senior Brother Wang's turn to worry about whether the rest of us are safe or not? Do we still remember that in front of Wu Yan, Senior Brother Wang ran faster than anyone else?" Several people looked cold. Wang Haoxuan's face stiffened, and then he said: "You have misunderstood. At that time, Senior Brother Xue and I wanted to ask for help. What's more, Senior Brother Xue and I had more holy orders, so we couldn't let Wu Yan take them all away, right? We also want to reserve more Holy Orders for the team." "That's not what you said at that time. You just said that we should seek happiness for ourselves, and then ran away. If Senior Brother Su hadn't rescued us, I'm afraid a few of us would still be hanging on the tree by Wu Yan. Is it the friendship you treat fellow disciples?" A genius said with a sneer. "this¡­¡­" Wang Haoxuan's face suddenly became very embarrassed. In the midst of embarrassment, Su Han asked lightly: "What are you doing here?" As soon as he heard Su Han's question, Wang Haoxuan quickly raised his hands and said, "My little brother, Wang Haoxuan, pay homage to Senior Brother Su Han." In terms of age, Wang Haoxuan is actually much older than Su Han. In terms of cultivation, Wang Haoxuan is at the peak of the second level of the Imperial Realm. In terms of qualifications, Wang Haoxuan is a veteran disciple of the Brahma Sage. However, in front of Su Han, Wang Haoxuan unexpectedly kept his posture very low. Others were stunned when they heard that Wang Haoxuan took the initiative to call himself his younger brother. "Senior Brother Su Han, it's a long story. I'm here to ask for your help." Wang Haoxuan said with a low eyebrow. Although Su Han didn't like Wang Haoxuan's character very much, he had already taken a low profile, and it was obviously impossible for Su Han to hit the smiling man. "Aren't you teaming up with that Xue Xian? How come you're alone and you're here to ask for help?" Su Han asked lightly, without any pretense. Wang Haoxuan showed a trace of embarrassment on his face and said with a wry smile: "Senior Brother Xue Xian is in big trouble. I heard that Senior Brother Su Han was nearby, so I ran out to ask for help. I also asked Senior Brother Su for the sake of Master Zhongli. , help us." "It's just a battle for the Holy Order. Even if there is trouble, it won't be life-threatening. Unless you encounter a powerful monster?" Su Han laughed. Wang Haoxuan quickly said: "It's not the monster, but the two of us who were intercepted by others and asked us to hand over the holy order in our hands" "Then have you made friends?" Su Han said with a smile. "No!" Wang Haoxuan shook his head repeatedly, "The holy order belongs to our lineage of Brahma saints, why should I hand it over, but" "But what?" "But Senior Brother Su, this matter has something to do with you. You know, now your name is very famous on this island. Because you defeated Wu Yan, many people called you the evil star. A lot of people want to compete with you. They know we are on the same side as you, so" ¡°According to what you say, it¡¯s our senior brother Su who has caused trouble to you?¡± Someone immediately frowned and said. "Uh, that's not what I meant" "Wang Hao Senior Brother Su, do you want Senior Brother Su to take action for you?" Zeng Yundao. Wang Haoxuan¡¯s expression froze when he was exposed, obviously knowing that he had failed in his performance. With a look of shame on his face, he said, "It's my younger brother Meng Lang." "Wang Haoxuan, if you have something to say, just say it directly. There is no need to hide it." Su Han said lightly. Wang Haoxuan was very embarrassed and coughed dryly and said: "Actually, the people who are causing trouble for us this time are people from the disciples of Saint Piaohua."   ¡°A disciple of Piaohua Saint?¡± Immediately, the outspoken genius asked, "The disciples of Piao Hua Saint have always been quiet and secluded from the world. How could they take the initiative to cause trouble for you?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbps out out of doubt. It is obvious that the image of the disciples of the Piaohua Saint who has nothing to do with the world has always been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. ¡°I think it¡¯s the person you provoked, right?¡± Zeng Yun sneered. Su Han said: "Wang Haoxuan, please tell me clearly which of the disciples of Saint Piao Hua are in conflict with you." Wang Haoxuan said hurriedly: "It's Tang Zhu and Duan Siyu who are disciples of Saint Piaohua." When everyone heard this, they were speechless for a while. "Senior Brother Su Han, Tang Zhu and Duan Siyu are the two beauties under the sect of Piao Hua Saint. They are as famous as Sister Yao Fei. These two beauties are usually sought after by many people and are very aloof. How could they take the initiative to find trouble for others? What?" asked a disciple. "Isn't it because Xue Xian pretends to be a romantic and takes the initiative to provoke others?" Zeng Yun sneered again. Wang Haoxuan quickly argued: "That's not the case. Senior Brother Xue Xian just wanted to say hello. Who would have thought that the two ladies would suddenly fall out." Zeng Yun chuckled and said, "This is a romantic debt. I don't think even Senior Brother Su Han can help you solve it." When Wang Haoxuan heard what Zeng Yun said, he was afraid that Su Han would just ignore it, so he lowered his attitude and begged: "Senior Brother Su, those two ladies are very determined and will not let go of Senior Brother Xue Xian. The two of us The Holy Orders are all in the possession of Senior Brother Xue Xian. If these Holy Orders fall into their hands, it will be a huge blow to the overall achievements of our Brahma Saint lineage." Su Han shrugged, but was noncommittal. How many holy orders can Wang Haoxuan and Xue Xian get in total? To be honest, Su Han really doesn't care about this amount now. However, if Su Han refuses to help, it will be difficult for Zhongli Mu if these two guys talk nonsense after they go out. "I said the ugly things first. I just went to take a look. If they are determined and won't let them go, there is nothing I can do." Su Han said. "No, no, no, if Senior Brother Su Han takes action, he can even deal with Wu Yan, let alone the others?" Wang Haoxuan said quickly. At this time, Zeng Yun secretly sent a message to Su Han: "Brother Su, don't be deceived by Wang Haoxuan. This time is not the same as Wu Yan's. Wu Yan took the initiative to arrest our people. , and these two disciples of Piaohua Saint, as far as I know, are very noble, and it is impossible to take the initiative to arrest Xue Xian. They must be the people Xue Xian offended first. If you go up and fight with them, it will be absolutely untenable morally. Feet." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,078 The Beauty in the Bamboo Forest You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han naturally understands this truth. Last time, it was Wu Yan who grabbed the genius under the command of Brahma Saint first, so Su Han could go up and do it without even saying hello. But this time, he was the one who ignored him first. If he went up and fought, not only would it be morally unjustifiable, but he might also offend the Piaohua Saint lineage. Therefore, Su Han decided that as long as the two disciples of Piaohua Saint did not go too far, he would not choose to fall out. However, according to what Wang Haoxuan meant, the attitude of these two disciples of Piaohua Saint was very determined. Su Han estimated that this trip would definitely not be easy. "Senior Brother Su, this is very strange. Could it be that someone used Xue Xian to dig a trap for us?" Another genius frowned and said. ¡°I have to admit that this worry is justified. Xue Xian¡¯s detention is indeed full of doubts. Wang Haoxuan¡¯s cultivation level is lower than that of Xue Xian. Since they have the strength to detain Xue Xian, how can they let Wang Haoxuan escape? ¡°This matter is indeed suspicious. As we all know, Su Han has a lot of holy orders. Maybe this is a trap set by the other side, and it is possible to use Xue Xian to lure Su Han there. Although the disciples of the Piaohua Saint have nothing to do with the world, they are not completely sure that they have no regard for the ranking of the spiritual spring. "O conscience of heaven and earth, I, Wang Haoxuan, will never betray any of my fellow sects. I can swear on this." Wang Haoxuan cried out. Su Han smiled lightly: "Let's go, it's too early to say this now." Su Han was not wary of these things. He even felt that there was a high possibility of something going wrong here. "However, even if it was someone else's fault, they could still hide it from Wang Haoxuan, so there was no point in asking Wang Haoxuan to swear. ??????????????????????????????? Relying on your own strength, you can stop all the soldiers and the water will cover you up. At the moment, Wang Haoxuan took Su Han and went straight to where the two disciples of Piaohua Sage were. After trekking for half a day on this island, passing through a deep valley and passing several winding paths, their eyes suddenly opened up and they suddenly came to a spacious area. "Who is coming?" A figure suddenly emerged from the canyon, stopped in front of the two of them, and looked at them coldly. This is a male genius. He is wearing the competition clothes of the Piaohua Saint lineage, and his temperament looks very light. Wang Hao Senior Brother Han is here, why don¡¯t you let him go?¡± "Are you Su Han?" Hearing this, the genius under the disciple of Piao Hua Saint couldn't help but look at Su Han a few more times and muttered, "You don't look very powerful. How come Wu Yan was defeated by you? Could the rumors be exaggerated?" Bar?" Su Han was also speechless when he heard this. He then said politely: "Your Excellency, is there some misunderstanding in your detention of Xue Xian? If that is the case, I am willing to apologize to you on his behalf. If there is any misunderstanding, please tell me." When dealing with this disciple of Piaohua Sage, Su Han can't attack immediately like he did with Wu Yan. He must always leave some etiquette for each other. Just as the genius from Piaohua Saint¡¯s disciples was about to say something, a soft and crisp voice suddenly came from the canyon: ¡°Let them come in.¡± "Yes." Upon hearing this, the disciple of Piaohua Saint took Su Han and the others and walked inside. Entering the canyon, there is a different world inside, but it is not as desolate as other places on the island. Instead, it has water and bamboo forests, which is very quiet. There is an antique pavilion among the green bamboo forest. There are two elegant figures sitting in the pavilion. There is a chessboard on the table, playing chess. Among them, there is a taller figure wearing light green clothes, and another petite figure wearing white clothes. The two of them played chess and ignored Su Han. Su Han could hold his composure and stood outside the pavilion, waiting quietly. He could see that these two women were very good at playing chess. If he disturbed them now, it would obviously be a disgrace. After about two quarters of an hour, the petite girl in white suddenly pushed the black and white chess pieces on the chessboard, disrupting them all, and said angrily: "I don't want to play anymore! Senior Sister Azhu, you are so bad, you are obviously not good at playing. He's taller than me, but he won't let me down." The woman in green? He pursed his lips and smiled, packed up the chess pieces with his delicate hands, and said: "You obviously lost because you were distracted, so what does it have to do with me." "You're still talking about it! If you hadn't suddenly called outsiders in, senior sister, how could I have been distracted?" The girl in white clothes said, suddenly staring at Su Han: "Are you that Su Han?" "It's just me." When Su Han saw her asking, he smiled leisurely and said, "Wouldn't it be a pity if such a good chess game was ruined?" Su Han was referring to the girl in white who suddenly disrupted all the chess pieces on the chessboard. "You want to take care of it? None of those glib people is good." The girl in white snorted coldly, as if she wanted to vent her unhappiness about losing the chess game on Su Han. Su Han smiled leisurely, walked forward, picked up a chess piece and placed it on the chessboard. Next, under the slightly surprised gazes of the two women, Su Han remained calm and continued to place chess pieces on the chessboard. Within a moment, the chess game that was disrupted by the girl in white was completely restored by Su Han. "This is exactly the same as the original chess game." The woman in green clothes murmured thoughtfully. You must know that the reason why she can remember the chess game is because she played it piece by piece. However, as an outsider, Su Han was able to remember this intricate chess game after just watching it for a moment, and his recovery score was accurate. "If I were you, I wouldn't do what I did just now." Su Han seemed to be talking to the girl in white, but he didn't need her answer. Instead, he directly picked up a chess piece from the chessboard and changed its place. The woman in green looked startled, and murmured in a low voice: "This move is to retreat in order to advance, blocking my way out? So, how about I stay here?" The woman in green couldn't help but pick up a piece, and started playing chess with Su Han. Su Han replaced the girl in white and played chess with the woman in green. The girl in white looked at it blankly. What she didn't expect was that the chess game she thought she would lose would actually be like a second spring in Su Han's hands. " Bai Zi, who was already destined to die, actually found a way to survive after Su Han's move just now. Moreover, he pursued and fought fiercely all the way, and it seemed that there was a possibility of a comeback. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,079 I¡¯ll make a bet with you You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even the originally calm face of the senior sister in green became slightly sweaty under Su Han Baizi's relentless pursuit and beating. In the end, the chess game ended in a draw. But looking at Su Han's calm and smiling face, it makes people feel that he still has some energy left. For a moment, the two stunning beauties couldn't help but look at each other, and they both saw surprise in each other's eyes. "snort!" The girl in white suddenly snorted coldly, "Are you Su Han? I heard that you burned, killed and looted everywhere during the battle for the Holy Order. Is it true?" Burning, killing and looting? Su Han was suddenly stunned. He was standing here and without saying anything, he was slapped with a big hat. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off back It¡¯s just that the words are empty and the other party doesn¡¯t believe it. What's more, Su Han was open-minded and felt that there was no need to explain. Seeing Su Han's silence, the girl in white became even more angry: "Senior Sister A'Zhu, you see he doesn't argue, it's obvious that the rumors are true. We must not let this guy who has no bottom line easily let him go." Su Han then smiled, cupped his hands and said: "Both of you, I'm not here to argue with these trivial matters. I'm not a sweetheart, and you can't expect everyone to like you. Neither are you saying this. I can block it, but I can¡¯t expect everyone to understand me.¡± ¡°When you say that, do you mean that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water?¡± the girl in white said angrily. "Haha, in this battle for the Holy Order, it is stipulated that competition between competing talents is not prohibited. Even if I take the initiative to rob, what is wrong? Besides, the vast majority of people do this, you two Even if you want to accuse me, there seems to be no need to accuse me alone.¡± Su Han was very calm. At this time, the woman in green smiled slightly and said: "Master Su Han, the little girl is Tang Zhu, who is under the sect of Saint Piao Hua. This is fellow junior sister Duan Siyu. Junior sister Siyu is outspoken. If you have offended me in any way, please forgive me. Forgive me." The two women have the same stunning appearance, but their temperaments and styles of doing things are completely different. " Duan Siyu is innocent and naive, but Tang Zhu is extremely elegant. The two of them complement each other like a moon. Su Han smiled faintly: "I don't mind. However, I heard that you two detained my teammates. I came here this time just to ask about this matter. I don't know how he offended you two?" Duan Siyu snorted coldly: "We two sisters are playing chess here, and he knows nothing about chess, but he barged in in a fashionable manner, talked nonsense, and made a big mess. What do you think is wrong for us two sisters to detain him?" Su Han was not surprised when he heard what she said. He guessed that it was probably because Xue Xian was conceited and not charming enough that he bumped into the two beauties. "From this point of view, it is indeed Xue Xian's fault. However, the two girls fought and scolded each other. Why don't you let him go for my sake so that we can meet each other in the future?" Su Han cupped his fists and said . "Let him go?" Duan Siyu snorted, "Why? Besides, we arrested him just to lure you here." Su Han smiled bitterly, thinking that these two people were sincere. "What did you two girls bring me to do?" "Stop pretending, we all know that you have many holy orders." Duan Siyu said. Su Han smiled lightly, there are many holy orders, but what does it have to do with you? Do you still want to take advantage of me? Although he didn¡¯t say it clearly, Su Han¡¯s expression said everything. Anyone, please don¡¯t think of taking the holy order on yourself as soon as possible. "Su Han, we know your strength. It cannot be judged by your cultivation. Your actual combat power far exceeds your cultivation. Even Wu Yan suffered a big loss at your hands. Therefore, we two sisters do not plan to Let¡¯s compete with you in martial arts.¡± Duan Siyu said. "What advice do you two girls have?" Su Han asked lightly. "We just want to make a bet with you." "A bet?" Su Han smiled and said, "I have never met these two girls. Isn't it a little abrupt for you to make such a request?" Duan Siyu didn't seem to expect that Su Han would refuse, and raised his eyebrows: "You can't do it if you don't bet." "What?" Su Han seemed to be smiling but not smiling, "How can you still force yourself?"?I can't do it? " Duan Siyu wanted to say something else, but Tang Zhu interrupted her words with a wave of his hand, and said in a voice like an oriole: "Master Su Han, I know that you may not be very interested in the holy order on us. But, do you want to watch it? Are my fellow disciples trapped here?" Su Han smiled leisurely: "If the two girls think that Xue Xian is from the same sect as me, so they can use him to blackmail me, then Xue Xian is obviously not strong enough. Besides, what else can you do to him? Can you still kill him? Do you want to kill him? The most that can be done is to take away the Holy Order from him and imprison him until the battle for the Holy Order is over. To put it bluntly, this is his own fault, so let him learn a lesson." Su Han is also a bachelor. His meaning is obvious. You two want to use Xue Xian to blackmail me into accepting a bet, but I won't accept this trick. Anyway, Su Han doesn't care about the holy orders on Tang Zhu and Duan Siyu. Tang Zhu smiled faintly: "Master Su Han, it seems that you are very confident in the number of holy orders in your lineage. However, I have a piece of news to tell you. Maybe after hearing my news, you will I'll change my mind." "what news?" Su Han frowned slightly. "As far as I know, not long ago, the disciples of the Eclipse Saint have joined forces with the disciples of the Nandou Saint. Their purpose is to get the first place in the battle for the Holy Order, so as to occupy the highest quality. Spiritual spring. For this reason, they did not hesitate to gather the holy orders of the two lines together, and keep them all under the custody of the Eclipse Saint lineage. In this way, the Eclipse Saint lineage can steadily win the championship, and when the time comes, the Spiritual Spring They will allocate part of Quan's quota to the Nandou Saint lineage." Tang Zhu smiled slightly. "Have they gathered all the Holy Orders together?" Su Han was a little surprised. I have to say that this news was indeed unexpected. "That's right." Tang Zhu's red lips parted slightly, and he said calmly, "The total number of holy orders from their two branches is estimated to be nearly a hundred." Su Han was silent and didn't answer immediately. "Master Su Han, I know that the holy orders on your body, together with the holy orders on other members of your lineage of Brahma Saints, should be as many as sixty or seventy. If you add the holy orders of your lineage of Brahma Saints, Order, if we gather the Holy Orders from the lineage of our Piaohua Saint, there will be no problem in surpassing them." Tang Zhu smiled faintly, looking confident. Su Han smiled when he heard this: "Ms. Tang, what you mean is that we two should also 'cooperate'?" Tang Zhu also smiled: "Of course not. We disdain to use this method, and I think you will do the same. What I mean is to make a bet with you. The winner can take away all the holy orders of the loser's lineage. No. Knowing this bet, do you dare to accept it or not?" Su Han¡¯s expression condensed, this bet is indeed very big. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1080 Tianxuan Endgame You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Su Han will not be intimidated by this huge bet. His first consideration was whether it was worth the gamble. If the Eclipse Saint lineage and the Nandou Saint lineage have not united, then Su Han is sure that the number of holy orders from the Brahma Saint lineage is enough to surpass them and win the championship. " However, if the Nandou Saint lineage hands all the Holy Orders to the Eclipse Saint lineage, then according to Tang Zhu, the number of Holy Orders in the Eclipse Saint lineage will reach nearly a hundred. Although Su Han couldn't confirm whether Tang Zhu's words were true or false, he felt that there was no need for Tang Zhu to lie to himself about this matter. In this way, unless the Brahma Saint lineage can obtain the holy order in the hands of the Piaohua Saint lineage, it is impossible for the Brahma Saint lineage to win the championship. Su Han suddenly smiled: "How do you two girls want to bet?" If you really want to bet, Su Han is actually not afraid of these two women. Whether it was martial arts or alchemy, he felt that he could compete. Duan Siyu hummed, "Don't you want to gamble?" Su Han laughed dumbly, thinking that this woman really held a grudge. "However, he can naturally see that these two women are righteous people in terms of character. Such a person is actually much easier to deal with than Wuyan and his ilk. "Sister, what do you want to compare with him?" Duan Siyu asked. "Mr. Su, our sisters know that you are good at martial arts, and you seem to be very famous in alchemy. So today, I don't want to compete with you in martial arts, nor in alchemy." Tang Zhu smiled slightly, raised his hand gently, picked up the black and white chess pieces, and laid out a chess game under the chessboard. "Senior sister, this is not" Duan Siyu was immediately surprised when he saw it. The light of surprise flashed in his black and white eyes, and there seemed to be a sense of separation in the surprise. Tang Zhu ignored Duan Siyu and said to Su Han: "Master Su, this chess game is called 'Tianxuan End Game'." "According to legend, this 'Tianxuan Endgame' was an endgame laid out by the founder of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain in the past. In addition to his superb martial arts, that expert was also a well-known formation master. This 'Tianxuan Endgame' was It contains his supreme understanding of formations. If anyone can break this mess, he can understand the essence of his formations. In time, he may be able to become a formation master." There was a deep sense of longing in Tang Zhu's tone. Hearing this, Su Han turned his eyes to the endgame and saw that the endgame was extremely profound. When spiritual consciousness invaded it, one could even feel faintly frightened, making people lose their mind if they didn't pay attention. "Does Miss Tang want to bet on this 'Tianxuan End Game' with me?" Tang Zhu caressed the chess pieces gently and said quietly: "The remaining chess pieces in this game contain the ultimate principles of the formation. Even my master, Piaohua Saint, has been studying for many years and cannot break it. Naturally, I will not force Mr. Su to break it." All I ask for in this residual game is that Mr. Su makes another move for Black on the basis of this residual game, and this move must not be played to death, but must be able to see a way to survive." "Is this the only bet? If I can play the piece that Miss Tang asked for, will I win?" Su Han asked with a smile. Duan Siyu on the side raised his eyebrows and said coldly: "Don't think that the next move is easy! To make a move on the basis of this 'Tianxuan Endgame', and also require that you can see the way to survive, this level of difficulty is far more difficult than cracking the puzzle." The entire 'Tianxuan endgame' is not much simpler! You must know that the reason why this endgame is an endgame is because Black is forced to a dead end by White and has no son left. In this case, you want to Play a piece for Black and find a way to survive. The difficulty uh uh uh" In the middle of Duan Siyu's words, his words were suddenly interrupted, but it was Tang Zhu who suddenly stretched out a slender hand and covered Duan Siyu's mouth. "Senior sister, why don't you let me say mmm mmm" Tang Zhu coughed lightly and said calmly: "Mr. Su, this bet is a fair matter. Naturally, the little girl will not force others to do anything. As long as you can make the bet I asked for, you will naturally win the bet. Not only will I let you go, I will follow your sect, and I will also give you all the holy orders of the Piaohua Saint lineage. On the contrary, if you cannot make a bet within the time of burning an incense stick, or the bet that comes out does not meet my requirements , even if I win the bet, I will take away all the holy orders of your lineage of Brahma Saints." Su Han smiled leisurely: "In that case, let me give it a try." "What? You actually agreed? You" Duan Siyu¡¯s eyes widened.?, obviously finding it incredible. Didn't Su Han understand what she just said? She thought she had made it very clear. It was not an easy task to make such a move. What¡¯s more, within the time of one stick of incense, a son was born. Although Duan Siyu and Tang Zhu were in the same group, at this time, Duan Siyu could not help but feel that the senior sister was being forced into something difficult. Although Tang Zhu kept saying that he was not forcing anyone to make things difficult for him in this bet, this was the "Tianxuan endgame". He only gave him a quarter of an hour. What was this but not forcing others to make things difficult? You know, Tang Zhu himself has been studying this "Tianxuan Endgame" for several years, but he has found nothing Su Han didn't know what the two women were thinking. At this moment, his mind was completely immersed in this "Tianxuan Endgame". Su Han read a lot of books in his previous life and browsed many ancient chess records. This "Tianxuan End Game" is somewhat similar to an ancient chess record that Su Han saw in his previous life. That ancient chess record is called "Zhen Gang Tian Long Chess Game". This kind of chess game has a murderous aura, and the consciousness is immersed in it. If the game cannot be solved, it is inevitable that the consciousness will not get lost in it. Therefore, Su Han estimates that even a strong person with a very high level of spiritual consciousness may not dare to delve into this game with all his strength. However, Su Han has a natural advantage in this regard. Because the "Zhen Gang Tian Long Chess Game" that Su Han saw in his previous life is somewhat similar to the "Tian Xuan End Game" in front of him. It can even be said that the "Tian Xuan End Game" is a variant of the "Zhen Gang Tian Long Chess Game". This will provide Su Han with great convenience, because Su Han has studied the "Zhen Gang Tian Long Chess Game" and is familiar with the principles of killing energy in it. In this way, Su Han's consciousness can avoid the murderous atmosphere in this endgame to the greatest extent. Tang Zhu's eyes were always staring at Su Han vaguely, as if he wanted to see his progress from Su Han's expression. Su Han¡¯s eyes were leisurely and his mouth was smiling, as if the murderous and terrifying atmosphere of the end game had not affected him. After a while, Su Han raised his hand and dropped a sunspot on the chessboard. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1081 The two women surrendered You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This one!" Duan Siyu immediately exclaimed. Su Han's move was completely unexpected. At first glance, it looked like someone who didn't know chess skills played randomly and without any rules at all. However, looking at the way he played chess with Tang Zhu just now, this guy doesn't look like someone who has no chess skills at all. ????????????? Could it be that there is no mystery behind this child? Tang Zhu frowned. Su Han's behavior also surprised her. However, when she carefully explored this piece of information, she gradually discovered that it was like a sharp sword that suddenly cut through the fog in her heart. In a complicated chess game, if one party wants to survive, there is often only one way to survive, or there may even be no way to survive at all. The reason why this "Tianxuan Endgame" is called an endgame is because White forced Black into a situation with no way out, leaving Black with no way to survive. And Su Han¡¯s piece, after careful consideration, turned out to be a twist, and when Black had no hope, it seemed to find a way out! How could Tang Zhu not be surprised by this? She has been studying the endgame of Tianxuan for several years, isn't it just to find a way for Heizi to survive? If Heizi can find a way to survive, it means that he is a big step closer to solving this mess! ¡°Even if we continue along the path Su Han followed As long as Black doesn¡¯t make any more mistakes, he can even hope to bring the situation to a level where he can once again be on par with White! For a moment, Tang Zhu stared at the chessboard tightly, as if he was crazy. She has been studying hard for many years, but in this situation, she saw a glimmer of hope. And this glimmer of hope is entirely brought about by Su Han, the son who turned decay into a miracle. The level of this child seems to be far higher than that of her, Tang Zhu, and even higher than her master, Saint Piaohua! How could Tang Zhu not be surprised by this? How old is Su Han? At such an age, his martial arts and alchemy skills have reached a good level, and he is also proficient in chess? This is simply unbelievable. Could it be that Su Han has been learning chess since he was in his mother's womb? After a long time, Tang Zhu came back to his senses and sighed quietly: "Mr. Su, you really hide it too deeply. With such superb chess skills, we two sisters just showed off their embarrassment in front of you. Now that I think about it, I feel ashamed. .¡± Su Han smiled and said: "Speaking of which, I have to thank Miss Tang. This round of 'Tianxuan Endgame' contains the most important principles of formation, which has benefited me a lot." Tang Zhu looked at Su Han with a pair of wonderful eyes, but it seemed to have a different meaning, and he felt like he wanted to stop talking. After a while, she said: "This little girl lost this round, and the little girl is willing to admit defeat." As he said that, he waved his jade hand and said, "Please come out and let Xue Xian go." After a while, a young man wearing the attire of the Brahma Saint lineage came out with a gray face. Seeing Su Han and the others, he was even more embarrassed. Tang Zhu said calmly: "For Mr. Su's sake, we two sisters will not argue with you today. You leave quickly and don't appear in front of us two sisters in the future, otherwise we will beat you every time we see you." Xue Xian felt even more embarrassed. His eyes swept over Su Han and then focused on Wang Haoxuan's face beside him. Wang Haoxuan quickly took a step forward and called, "Senior Brother Xue Xian." However, Xue Xian pushed Wang Haoxuan fiercely and angrily said, "Do you want to cause trouble?" Wang Haoxuan said in shock: "Senior Brother Xue Xian, I am here to save you." "Save me? I think you don't want to save me, but to make that kid famous, right? You want everyone to know that I, Xue Xian, am not as good as a new guy? Do I still need his rescue?" Xue Xian's tone was full of displeasure, which shocked everyone present. However, after thinking about it for a moment, one can understand that Xue Xian's strength was originally ranked first among the ordinary disciples of the Brahma lineage. This is why he pretended to be a romantic and dared to provoke Tang Zhu and Duan Siyu. reason. However, the reality caused him to stumble. Not only did they ignore him, but they also gave him a severe lesson. In the end, Su Han, the new guy, was asked to rescue him. It seems that Su Han is obviously very happy in front of Tang Zhu and Duan Siyu. ?Isn't this just a slap in Xue Xian's face, saying that he is not as good as Su Han, the newcomer? No wonder Xue Xian became angry with shame. Wang Haoxuan said in astonishment: "Senior brother Xue Xian, I don't mean that. Besides, senior brother Su Han gave us the Brahma Saint lineage and earned a lot of holy orders. He is a great contributor to our Brahma Saint lineage." "So what? Don't you know that the quota for using the spiritual spring and how long it can be used are determined based on the number of holy orders that an individual has obtained? No matter how many holy orders the Brahma Saint lineage obtains, it will not matter to you How much does it matter?" Xue Xian said fiercely, no longer paying attention to Wang Haoxuan, and strode out. At this moment, even Wang Haoxuan felt his face burning and felt embarrassed. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xue Xian's first ordinary disciples under the command of the Brahma Sage, wouldn't it mean that the whole lineage of the Brahma Sage is also embarrassed? If Su Han hadn't been here to support the scene, he would have felt ashamed to see anyone. Duan Siyu is obviously the kind of person who can't hide things. Seeing Xue Xian like this, a trace of undisguised contempt flashed across Duan Siyu's face. It was obvious that he was also disappointed with Xue Xian. Wang Haoxuan was also extremely embarrassed, but he was Xue Xian's best friend after all, so he couldn't say anything. He hesitated for a moment, came to Su Han, cupped his fists and said, "Thank you, Senior Brother Su Han, for the rescue." Su Han waved his hand and said nothing more. After Wang Haoxuan also left, Tang Zhu stared at Su Han thoughtfully with his wonderful eyes, and sighed quietly: "Siyu, take all the holy orders and give them to Mr. Su." Duan Siyu wrinkled her cute nose. Although her expression was a bit reluctant, she still took out a plate, which contained nearly forty holy orders. Su Han looked at the number of these holy orders and nodded slightly. With these holy orders, he would collect some in the last day or two and defeat the Eclipse and Nandou Alliance. It should not be a problem. "In that case, I would like to thank you two girls for giving in." Su Han cupped his hands and looked polite. Duan Siyu¡¯s face bulged, obviously still a little unconvinced. Tang Zhu, on the other hand, smiled softly: "You're welcome. I just hope that Mr. Su can win the first place in the competition for the Holy Order after taking our Holy Order, and don't let those two lines take the upper hand." Tang Zhu was obviously a little unhappy with the "cooperation" between the two lines. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,082 It¡¯s not a bad idea You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han laughed: "Don't worry, girls, I will do my best." With that said, Su Han hugged his fists again and left. After Su Han left, Tang Zhu looked deeply and sighed quietly: "The lineage of Brahma Saints has got a good seedling this time." "Senior sister, is he as good as you said? There are countless geniuses in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. In addition to ordinary disciples, every saint has direct disciples. He is more outstanding among ordinary disciples. Facing those real saints Isn¡¯t he inferior to the successor?¡± Duan Siyu wondered. Tang Zhu shook his head and said: "Things are not as simple as you think. This kind of genius usually has outstanding potential. How do you know that given time, he will not be able to catch up?" "Ah, senior sister, I don't know if he can catch up, but I can see it. Do you have a crush on him when you speak for him like this? Hehe, I never thought that we, Fairy Tang Zhu, would also have this day. Look at him today The look in his eyes is extraordinary." Duan Siyu smiled narrowly. "You little girl, you dare to make fun of me. I think you are just trying to attract people's attention by being polite to others, right?" Tang Zhu retorted with a smile. "No! I just can't stand his stinky look. But senior sister is different. Do you dare to say that you deliberately brought him here, not because you were curious about him and wanted to see what he looked like? Besides, others don't know , I know very well, senior sister, you don't show this 'Tianxuan Endgame' in front of others easily, because you have made a great wish, if one day someone can solve this 'Tianxuan Endgame', you will Uh-huh-huh" Duan Siyu's mouth was covered by Tang Zhu again, and he finally broke free and said unconvinced: "Senior sister, why do you always cover my mouth? What did I say wrong? You didn't say it yourself. As long as someone can crack this 'Tianxuan Endgame, will you fall in love with him in this life?" "That's what I said, but what I'm talking about is cracking the 'Tianxuan Endgame'. Just relying on this one piece is not enough to crack the Tianxuan Endgame, right?" Tang Zhu smiled slightly. "Senior sister, don't deny it. In fact, you and I can both see that he obviously had reservations just now. If you want him to continue, maybe he can really crack the Tianxuan endgame. Moreover, he has done this Son, haven't I already provided you with ideas to solve the endgame?" Duan Siyu said. Tang Zhu was speechless for a moment, and shook his head with a wry smile: "You weird little girl, can you save some face for me? I have no intention of doing this at all. Could it be that you want me, senior sister, to take the initiative to back you up?" What? Besides, it is said that he is very close to the Yao Concubine who is a descendant of the Brahma Saint. The two of them formed a team to participate in the battle for the Holy Order. Do you want Senior Sister and me to fight for love? " "Senior sister, what age are you in? You are still such an old-fashioned person, how can you fight for love with a sword?" Duan Siyu chuckled, "The world of martial arts is originally inhabited by capable people. Besides, some truly strong people have Isn¡¯t it common to have several Taoist companions?¡± "Siyu, you, you, you" Tang Zhu was stunned. She didn't expect that her little junior sister was actually as big as a brat. What kind of stuff was going on in this little head? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? apart from asking her to compete with others for men? There is a strong man, several Taoist companions, God, these are all such a mess, she feels blushing just thinking about it. "Sister, look at you, are you blushing? You are just interested in me, right?" Duan Siyu said, and then said unconvinced, "Actually, senior sister, we had such a great opportunity just now, why didn't you give a little more hints? How good can that little girl Yao Fei be? She's just on an equal footing with you, senior sister, in my opinion , Senior sister, you are not inferior to her in all aspects, she is just the one who gets the moon first. I don¡¯t believe it. If someone like you, senior sister, takes the initiative to support you, will he disdain it? " "Then take the initiative to post it and give it a try." Tang Zhu said with a smile. After Su Han left the valley, he saw Wang Haoxuan standing awkwardly outside the valley from a distance, while Xue Xian, who was supposed to team up with him, was nowhere to be seen. "Wang Haoxuan, why are you standing here? Where is Xue Xian?" Su Han asked. Wang Haoxuan said awkwardly: "Senior brother Xue Xian refused to pay attention to me at all. After he left the valley alone, he disappeared." According to other disciples of Brahma Sage, the relationship between Wang Haoxuan and Xue Xian has always been very close. Now being left behind, Wang Haoxuan obviously couldn't adapt at all for a while. At the moment, Su Han was also speechless. but, out of morality, he still let Wang Haoxuan join his team. Su Han only has one request for Wang Haoxuan, that is, he can no longer leave his teammates behind. Wang Haoxuan naturally agreed to this request. With more than a day left, Su Han and the others did not take any more risks. They just slowly collected the missing holy orders on the island in the safe area outside the island. There are said to be nearly a hundred Holy Orders from the Eclipse South Dou Alliance, but Su Han estimates that the actual number will definitely not be close to a hundred. There will definitely be a considerable number of Holy Orders that are missing in some small corner. Being found out. At this time, the mobility of the Purple King Bee becomes very important. Relying on the collection of Zijin King Bee and others, in the last day or so, a dozen holy orders were found. "As a result, the total number of holy orders in Su Han's hands has been accumulated to one hundred and twelve. There are only 200 Holy Orders on the island, which means that Su Han and the others are sure to win the championship this time. The lineage of Eclipse Saints and the lineage of Nandou Saints probably never dreamed that Su Han and the others would have so many holy orders. On the last day, when the competition for the Holy Order was about to end, a Purple Gold King Bee finally brought Su Han the news about Concubine Yao. It turns out that Concubine Yao has been wandering around the periphery of the island during this period. Due to the complicated situation inside the island, she is alone and does not dare to go deeper into the island for fear of being caught by the enemy and becoming a threat to her own people. Therefore, Concubine Yao has always been safe. She was able to find four holy orders on the outskirts of the island. Furthermore, a few days ago, Concubine Yao had already heard the news that Su Han had raised a team of Brahma Saints. And by that time, Concubine Yao's anger towards Su Han had already dissipated. In fact, Concubine Yao wasn't very angry with Su Han at first, but after being spanked, she felt a little embarrassed, so she calmed down soon after. It¡¯s just that the younger daughter¡¯s family¡¯s restraint prevented her from taking the initiative to go back to Su Han to reconcile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,083 Statistical Results You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Concubine Yao has always been very concerned about the movements of Su Han and the others. On the one hand, it is because of her responsibility as the captain, and on the other hand, Concubine Yao wants to pay attention to Su Han. Hearing Su Han's "famous reputation" and even hearing that Su Han defeated Wu Yan, a disciple of the Eclipse Saint, Concubine Yao felt that she was lying if she said she was not surprised. However, thinking of the scene where Su Han saved her from the golden-horned giant bear, Concubine Yao felt that these deeds were not so unbelievable. Su Han got the news about Concubine Yao's safety from Zijin King Bee, but he didn't go to find her immediately. He knew very well that this woman was very thin-skinned. If he went to find her, she might be embarrassed. As long as Concubine Yao¡¯s safety is ensured, Su Han feels that there is no need for him to meet up with her. The seven days have finally arrived. Su Han and his team left the island in a very leisurely manner. As soon as you leave the island, you can find that many other geniuses under the saint's command are seriously injured, and some even have missing arms and legs. It seems that in the past seven days, there have been many tragic conflicts in places that Su Han and the others did not see. In comparison, the geniuses under the command of Brahma Saint can be said to be the team with the least damage. Su Han saw Wu Yan in the crowd. Wu Yan¡¯s left ear was partially covered with a bandage, but anyone with a discerning eye could see that the ear was gone. And Wu Yan himself also had a silent expression and became much more low-key. "Wu Yan, what happened?" Qin Yao was surprised when he saw Wu Yan's appearance. However, even if Qin Yao came to Wu Yan and asked questions, Wu Yan would never say a word. This moment made Qin Yao very angry. He almost instinctively felt that this matter must have something to do with people from the lineage of the Brahma Saint. However, when Qin Yao looked at the people of the Brahma Saint lineage one by one, he became confused. Among the ordinary disciples of the Brahma Saint lineage, is there any one with the ability to seriously injure Wu Yan? "Brother Su Han, how are you, have fun?" What Zhong Limu is actually most afraid of is that Su Han will be injured in the battle for the Holy Order. If that happens, as the person who brought Su Han into the battle for the Holy Order, it is inevitable that he will feel guilty in his heart. Now that he saw that Su Han was unharmed, Zhongli Mu felt relieved and strode over to say hello, with a cheerful look on his face. In comparison, Zhong Limu did not immediately care about the results of the competition for the Holy Order. In his mind, everyone's safety is the most important thing. "Junior sister Yao? Huh? Why didn't you come out together?" Zhong Limu was very surprised to see Concubine Yao coming out of another teleportation point. Concubine Yao was a little embarrassed. She glanced at Su Han with her beautiful eyes, her face turned red, but she didn't say anything. Zhong Limu is not a stupid person. When he saw this scene, he guessed that the two of them were probably having a conflict. He immediately laughed and said, "Brother Su Han, my junior sister Yao always likes to be petty, but I want you to take more care of me." Su Han smiled faintly: "As a man, you should be patient." "What kind of manly man are you? It sounds nice now, but youat that time, I didn't think you had the slightest intention to bear with me." Concubine Yao muttered angrily at a very low volume that no one else could hear. "Brother Zhongli, how are your disciples' results in the arena?" Su Han asked. When talking about the results of the arena battle, the smile on Zhong Limu's face faded slightly: "We have tried our best, but we still only came in second place, a full twenty points behind the Eclipse Saint lineage. .¡± Twenty points. Su Han felt at ease. He knew that for the number of Holy Orders obtained in the competition for Holy Orders, each Holy Order could be worth one point. In this way, the number of Holy Orders obtained by one's own team can completely erase the twenty-point gap. "Brother Su Han, how many Holy Orders have you obtained? Are you sure about the second place?" At this time, Zhong Limu also began to care about the results of the competition for the Holy Order. After all, this result was related to the quality of the spiritual springs that their lineage of Brahma Saints would eventually be assigned. Although Zhong Limu has no desire to be ranked first, he does not want the quality of the spiritual spring he finally obtains to be too poor. Su Han did not say it directly, but smiled slightly: "Brother Zhongli,?You will know when the number of holy orders is reported. " "oh?" Zhong Limu was a little surprised, "It seems that you have obtained a lot of holy orders? Do you have sixty or seventy?" At this time, Qin Yao nodded with satisfaction after listening to the report of the ordinary disciples of the Eclipse Saint. Then, I couldn't help but feel happy. It can be seen that Qin Yao is very excited, and his eyes are shining with a sense of satisfaction, as if the lineage of Eclipse Saints has won the championship. This excitement even outweighed the unpleasantness after seeing Wu Yan injured. At this time, the statistics of the number of holy orders also began. "Every team, come now to pay your holy orders." As the referee finished speaking, the first lineage of Nandou Saints paid the holy order. However, under the eyes of everyone, no one from the Nandou Saint lineage went up to pay the holy order. This caused many people to be in an uproar. However, the contestants from the Nandou Saint lineage were all calm, and many even looked confident. Zhong Limu looked at these disciples of the Nandou Saint and was quite puzzled. He asked strangely: "How come their lineage doesn't have a single holy order? Moreover, they don't seem to be very depressed?" Amidst Zhong Limu¡¯s doubts, it was the turn of the Eclipse Saint lineage to pay the holy order. Under the gaze of everyone, the captain of the ordinary disciples of the Eclipse Saint stepped forward with great satisfaction and handed over all the holy orders on his body to the referee. "Eighty-four!" When the referee reported this astonishing number, everyone gasped on the spot. No one thought that there would be so many holy orders from the lineage of the Eclipse Saint. When Zhonglimu heard this number, he was also stunned. Then, seeing Qin Yao's proud smile, and thinking of the previous situation where the Nandou Saint lineage did not pay the holy order, Zhonglimu still couldn't guess what happened. "These two veins actually vented their breath from the same nostril and concentrated all the holy orders to snatch the championship? What kind of thing is this?" Zhong Limu said angrily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,084 Earth-shattering You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After hearing what Zhong Limu said, the other two disciples present were in an uproar. Obviously, the behavior of eclipsing the sun and south fighting the two veins is no different from cheating in anyone's eyes. However, just when Zhong Limu wanted to rush up and argue with the referee, the referee showed no expression and announced: "As long as the holy order is handed in, no matter what method is used to obtain it, it can be judged to be valid. " Obviously, the referee does not care whether this kind of thing is cheating or not. As long as you obtain the Holy Order, whether you stole it, robbed it, or reached an agreement with the other party, these are not under the jurisdiction of the referee. within the range. The referee only recognizes the number of final orders. Zhong Limu was extremely depressed: "In this case, we have no hope at all. Damn despicable villain!" Originally, Zhong Limu¡¯s idea was to just keep second place. However, Su Han's mysterious smile made Zhong Limu a little surprised. At the same time, it also gave rise to a vague hope. Perhaps Su Han and the others had performed beyond their level and obtained many holy orders? How about sixty or seventy pieces? However, the number of holy orders that have emerged from the line of Eclipse Saints has obviously shattered all of Zhong Limu's illusions. No matter how many holy orders Su Han and the others received, how many could there be between the two families combined? It has to be said that the plan of Eclipse South Dou Second Line is indeed a bit crazy. Even Su Han had to admit that if he had not met with Tang Zhuduan and Siyu on the penultimate day, they would not have been able to surpass the number of eighty-four with the holy order in their hands. but. There are always surprises in everything. For the Eclipse Nandou Alliance, the meeting between Su Han and Tang Zhuduan Siyu was undoubtedly an unexpected surprise. At this moment. There was a playful smile on Qin Yao's face, looking away from a distance. That face clearly has the look of a winner. There is no doubt that in this battle for the Holy Order, the lineage of Eclipse Saints will trample the lineage of Brahma Saints under their feet. After the fall of the strongest genius, the lineage of Brahma Saints is no longer qualified to compete with the lineage of Eclipse Saints. From a distance, Tang Zhu and Duan Siyu were also looking at the lineage of Brahma Saints. Duan Siyu asked curiously: "Senior sister, after the death of Mr. Zhu, everyone thought that the line of Brahma Saints was about to decline. Do you think that Su Han could possibly replace Mr. Zhu?" Mr. Zhu is a direct disciple of the Saint, while Su Han is just an ordinary disciple. Duan Siyu's question is actually a great compliment to Su Han in the eyes of ordinary people. But Tang Zhu opened her lips lightly and said slowly: "Perhaps, it's not just about replacing one or two." At this moment, it was the turn of the Brahma saint lineage to hand over the holy order. "Brother, it's our turn." Zeng Yun and the others were very excited. The four holy orders in Concubine Yao's hands have been gathered together with them at this moment. ¡°A lineage of Brahma saints, hand over the holy order!¡± Zeng Yun deliberately said in a loud voice, looking very excited. Sure enough, as soon as he said these words, many people from the Eclipse Saint lineage and Nandou Saint lineage immediately turned their heads. ¡°Obviously, they all felt a little strange in their hearts. How come this person from the lineage of the Brahma Saint is still so confident? ¡°Does this lineage of Brahma saints think that second place is already great? Zeng Yun¡¯s loud voice immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention and successfully achieved the desired effect. "Could it be that this lineage of Brahma saints has had good luck? They have received many holy orders?" "No matter how much you get, how can it be more than eighty-four? Don't forget, the Piaohua Saint's lineage is also very powerful. How can they get forty or fifty holy orders?" At this moment, the referee team had already counted the number of holy orders. Many judges showed shock in their eyes, obviously feeling extremely incredible about the number of holy orders. "The lineage of Brahma saints, the number of holy orders, one hundred and sixteen!" The referee in charge of statistics announced it truthfully. Suddenly, the scene fell into silence. One hundred and sixteen? Everyone thought there was something wrong with their ears, how could it be one hundred and sixteen? "How is this possible? Could it be that the lineage of the Piaohua Saint didn't even get a single holy order?" Qin Yao couldn¡¯t believe his ears and immediately shouted loudly:? asked. At that moment, all the eyes on the scene turned to the disciples of Piao Hua Saint. What surprised them was that all the disciples of Piaohua Sage were calm and did not refute Qin Yao's words. The two leading ladies, Tang Zhu and Duan Siyu, also looked indifferent. "How is it possible? Could it be that their two branches have actually united?" Qin Yao felt sick to death. The reason why he felt 100% sure was because, in his opinion, the disciples of the Piaohua Sage remained secluded from the world and would not be involved in these things, let alone follow them. The lineage of Brahma saints reached cooperation. However, the facts cruelly shattered Qin Yao's imagination, as if a big slap had been slapped on his face, making him furious. "Congratulations." Tang Zhu came over and smiled lightly. Once this number comes out, the championship is locked in advance. The number of holy orders of the Brahma Saint lineage is 32 more than that of the Eclipse Saint lineage. Even if the scores of direct disciples in the arena battle are added in, the Brahma Saint lineage is enough to win the championship. Zhong Limu¡¯s mouth opened wide, but he still hasn¡¯t reacted yet. Why is it that his lineage is suddenly going to win the championship? At this moment, Zhongli Mu's innermost feelings could only be described as dreamy. The extremely shocked gaze first fell on Su Han and then on Tang Zhu. "Brother Su, you and Fairy Tang Zhu have you also cooperated?" Zhong Limu asked in surprise. "How can it be?" Tang Zhu smiled calmly, as light as an immortal, "Mr. Zhongli, you are overthinking. The Holy Order was given to Mr. Su Han by our lineage of Piaohua Saints. You, a sworn brother, are very unusual. Congratulations to you Brahma Saints." From the same lineage, we got a great genius.¡± With that said, before Zhong Limu could react, Tang Zhu had already left. It took Zhonglimu a while to react, with a face full of joy, and he slapped his thigh suddenly: "Brother, it's my brother that I underestimated you, hehe! It seems that people from the Piaohua Saint lineage have a very good impression of you. This would be great, you know, although the Piaohua Saint lineage is secluded from the world, its strength is very good, and being able to win their favor will also be a huge boost to the future development of our Brahma Saint lineage." Zhong Limu was very excited. From Tang Zhu's tone, he could tell that Tang Zhu had a good feeling for Su Han. Zhong Limu was also very happy for Su Han. At this moment, the two of them suddenly felt two venomous snake-like gazes. When they turned around, they could see that these gazes came from Qin Yao, and they contained a trace of vicious hatred. "Obviously, Qin Yao completely hated Su Han this time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,085 Zhong Lihong¡¯s Invitation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as this result came out, everyone felt sad. Such a result was really dramatic. ¡°Whether it¡¯s Zhong Limu, Concubine Yao, or other direct disciples of the Brahma Saint¡­ The faces of all the disciples of the Brahma Sage were filled with expressions of disbelief and joy. This result not only surprised and delighted them, but more importantly, made them feel as if they had seen something called hope. Since Mr. Zhu died unexpectedly, they have not felt this way for a long time! The scene was agitated, and everyone was whispering to each other. Qin Yao's face felt as if he had been bitten by a poisonous snake, and his eyes were full of resentment. Obviously, he originally thought that the champion of this holy order battle would definitely be won by his own lineage, but at this moment, this dream has been completely shattered. The following statistics really have no suspense. Even if the scores of direct disciples in the arena were counted, the points of the Brahma Saint lineage were without any suspense, far exceeding those of the Eclipse Saint lineage. The lineage of Brahma Saints won the first place in the battle for the Holy Order with an absolute advantage. The disciples of Eclipse Saint and Nandou Saint were all depressed. They never imagined that after all their efforts, they would finally get such a result. Such a result reminded them of how a few years ago, when Mr. Zhu was still alive, the young geniuses of the Eclipse Saint lineage and Nandou Saint lineage were suppressed by the Brahma Saint lineage! After Master Zhu¡¯s death, they thought they could turn around, but they didn¡¯t expect that an anomaly such as Su Han would come from the lineage of Brahma Saints and ruin all their plans. This Su Han is different from Mr. Zhu back then. Compared with Mr. Zhu, this Su Han's cultivation level is much lower. At least in the eyes of most people, at this stage, this Su Han is far from being able to compete with Mr. Zhu. I wish you the best. However, Su Han gave people an even more unpredictable feeling. No matter what, there is no doubt that after this battle for the Holy Order, the name Su Han will leave a mark in the minds of all the younger generations of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. ¡­¡­ The battle for the Holy Order is over. And the lineage of Brahma Saints also successfully got priority in selecting the spiritual spring. Although the lineage of Eclipse Saints and the lineage of Nandou Saints are deeply concerned about each other, the rules for selecting spiritual springs were jointly decided by the four saints back then. They all made an oath between heaven and earth, and even if they were unwilling to do so, they could not break the agreement. "Brother Su, this time the Brahma Saint lineage will remember your great contribution. Don't worry, when this spiritual spring opens, it will definitely give you the best position." This spiritual spring is going to be opened, but it needs to go through some preliminary preparations. Moreover, careful arrangements must be made for quotas and positions. It is impossible for all the disciples of the Brahma Sage to soak in the spiritual spring like dumplings. There are particularities in who soaks first, who soaks last, and how long to soak. Some people can enjoy Lingquan alone for several weeks, while others can only squeeze in with other people, and the time is not that long. To put it bluntly, these are all based on the individual's contribution in the battle for the Holy Order. Su Han can be said to have taken the greatest credit in this battle for the Holy Order. Zhong Limu felt that there would be no problem in getting the best spot for Su Han. Next, Su Han only needs to wait patiently for the day when the spiritual spring opens. Tai Ahuang heard that Su Han won the first place in the battle for the Holy Order, and was very happy for Su Han. However, a strong man at the level of Emperor Tai'a no longer has much interest in the spiritual spring. This kind of spiritual spring that tempers the physique is mainly aimed at the younger generation of geniuses. It has a reborn effect on young geniuses, but for veteran powerhouses like Tai Ahuang, its effect is greatly attenuated. Therefore, Tai Ahuang also politely declined Su Han's invitation to go to Lingquan together. Su Han had a thought in his mind and asked: "Brother Tai'a, you have been at the pinnacle of the Imperial Way for a long time, don't you want to have an opportunity that can take you a step further?" Tai Ahuang chuckled: "Why don't you want to? However, such an opportunity is illusory. If you just soak in the spiritual spring, it is obviously impossible for me to go further." "Brother Tai'a, it's hard to say what's going on in this world. I believe that opportunity may be very close to you." Su Han¡¯s tone was affirmative. Tai Ahuang couldn't help but be stunned. Although Su Han's words came very suddenly, they were inexplicable.The wonderful thing has a convincing power. "Little brother, let me lend you some good words." Tai Ahuang reached out and patted Su Han on the shoulder. At this moment, there was another announcement from outside that Zhong Limu was visiting. Since the battle for the Holy Order ended, Zhong Limu also likes to run to Su Han, and the friendship between the two is getting better and better. But this time, Zhong Limu obviously didn¡¯t come just for fun. As soon as he came in, he smiled and said: "Brother Su Han, my grandfather Zhong Lihong heard about your deeds in the battle for the Holy Order, and he wants to meet you in person." "Zhong Lihong?" Tai A Huang listened on the side and couldn't help but be moved, "Is that the first counselor under the command of the Brahma Saint, Zhong Lihong?" "It's his old man." Zhong Limu replied quickly. Tai Ahuang said to Su Han: "Little brother, you must seize this opportunity. It is said that Zhonglihong is unparalleled in wisdom. If you can meet him, you will benefit a lot." Su Han naturally understood what Emperor Tai'e meant. If he could gain Zhong Lihong's trust, it would actually be almost the same as gaining the trust of the Brahma Sage himself. If Su Han wants to use the "power" of powerful forces to find and rescue his father, then this opportunity cannot be missed. "What's more, Zhong Lihong is in urgent need of treatment with life-extending elixirs. Brother Su, go see him. When you meet Brother Su, Master Su, you can also tell him the situation in detail so that you can prescribe the right medicine." Tai Ahuang added. road. "Yes, yes, what Senior Tai'a said makes perfect sense. Brother, on behalf of my grandfather, I sincerely invite you to come over. His old man is very curious about you now. If it weren't for his mobility difficulties, he would have wanted to come over in person." Zhong Limu hurriedly road. Seeing the trace of anxiety between Zhonglimu's eyebrows, Su Han could also tell that Zhonglihong's situation was probably very bad. "Let's go, don't keep Senior Zhongli waiting for too long." Su Han said with a smile. Zhongli Mu was overjoyed and patted Su Han on the shoulder: "Good brother, let's go!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1086: Discussion of Origin You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zhong Lihong¡¯s cave is located in a very quiet place in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The inspections outside the cave are also very strict. Zhong Limu took Su Han through the many sentry posts and finally arrived at a garden gate. "Brother Su, my grandfather is very wise. He has a clear understanding of many things. From my point of view, if he asks about your origins you don't have to hide it. This will be very important for you in the future in the bank. Having a foothold on the Moon Saint Mountain will also be of great help. I just don¡¯t know if you can rest assured or not?¡± Zhong Limu could tell that Su Han had many hidden secrets. "He said this, obviously for Su Han's sake. If Su Han made it up casually, a mature person like Zhong Lihong would probably be able to see through it. Su Han smiled slightly: "Why should I be worried about a person like Senior Zhongli? Brother Zhongli, please relax. If he asks, I will tell you honestly." Zhonglimu Daxi said: "Good brother, let's go in now, don't keep him waiting." While the two of them were talking, they stepped in. There was a cave inside. Walking all the way, we came to the edge of a rockery, and there was the sound of gurgling water. A figure stands beside the rockery, with his hands behind his back. The figure may not be very tall, but it has a sense of indifference, as if the artistic conception merges with the flowing water of the rockery, forming an ink painting with a transcendent artistic conception. "Grandpa, I have invited Brother Su Han here." Zhong Limu's tone also sounded extremely respectful. The figure slowly turned around, and what came into Su Han's eyes was an old man with an indifferent expression, with no trace of senility at all. There was an extremely wise light shining in his eyes. Before Su Han had time to step forward and salute, he heard Zhong Lihong say with a smile but not a smile: "You two little monkeys, what were you whispering outside just now? What are you hiding from me?" Zhonglimu was shocked: "Grandpa, how did you know?" "What is there in this cave that I don't know? What's more, how can you, a little monkey, hide what you are thinking from me?" Zhong Lihong smiled leisurely. "Grandpa, you are too disrespectful to me!" Zhong Limu cried bitterly. Zhong Lihong waved to the two of them: "You two little guys, come here and talk. Su Han, haha, I heard of your name some time ago, and I heard that even the disciples of Piaohua Saint are impressed by you. But I didn't expect that you are so young, only seventeen or eighteen years old. Yes, it is true that a hero comes from a young age, and your future will be limitless." "The seniors are so complimentary, but the juniors cannot afford it." Su Han smiled and said modestly. "I just heard what Zhong Limu said about hiding his origins. Su Han, could it be that your origin is extraordinary? I only know that you were not born in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, nor in Silver Moon City. Where are you? Renshi?" Zhong Lihong asked curiously. Su Han sighed: "There is no need for me to hide it, senior, but speaking of it, I am indeed not from this area. Even Brother Zhongli doesn't know my origins." Zhong Limu nodded and said: "Brother, although I have never asked you this question, in fact, I am also very curious. Where is the soil and water that has nurtured such a talent like you? Is it other big cities in Cangyun Zeguo? ?¡± "No, I am not from Cangyun Zeguo, nor am I from the Upper Nine Regions." Su Han¡¯s words were undoubtedly like a bomb. Suddenly, the expressions of Zhong Lihong, his ancestors, and his grandson changed. "Aren't you from the Shangjiu Realm?" Zhong Limu asked in surprise, "Could it be that you are" "That's right, I come from other lower realms." Su Han didn¡¯t hide it either. "Other lower realms?So, do the other legendary lower realms really exist?" Zhong Limu asked in surprise. Although Zhong Lihong did not speak immediately, his eyes also showed extreme surprise. ¡°Obviously, the news brought by Su Han had a big impact on them. It seems that just as people in the lower realm do not know the existence of the upper realm, people in the upper realm may also not know that there is a lower realm in this world. Zhong Lihong sighed: "I have only heard some rumors. It is said that the Daxia territory is vast and boundless. In addition to the upper nine domains where we are, there are also some middle domains, lower domains, and some Other places However, these are just rumors. There are limits between territories. I have no idea.It's amazing that in my lifetime, I can actually see people from the lower realm. " "Brother Su, how did you break through the boundaries of the territory?" Zhong Limu asked curiously. "The territorial boundary is absolutely impossible to break through with our own strength. Unless something happens to it itself and becomes weak, manpower can break it. I didn't come here through the territorial boundary, but There is another opportunity." Su Han said. Zhong Lihong and his grandson nodded. They had a tacit understanding and no one asked what the opportunity was. After all, the world of martial arts is full of wonders, and there are too many unbelievable things. People may not be willing to reveal everything about their opportunities. "Interesting, interesting, this is really something I didn't expect!" Zhong Lihong sighed, "I used to think that the middle and lower regions were just legends, but I didn't expect that today I saw it with my own eyes. Little friend Su Han, you He was born in the Middle and Lower Regions and came to our Holy Mountain of Silver Moon to shine so brightly that he is like a legend. It is truly a hero born from a young age. It¡¯s a shame! It¡¯s a shame!¡± Zhong Lihong¡¯s tone was full of appreciation. In his conversation, he did not treat Su Han as one of those barbaric people from the lower realms. Obviously, Su Han's performance had conquered them, so that they did not think that Su Han was from the lower regions, just a countryman who had never seen the world. "At least, people know about Donghai Dan, but even the people in their upper realm don't know about it. "Little friend Su Han, since you came from the Lower Domain, why did you settle in our Silver Moon Holy Mountain? Did you happen to arrive here, or is there another reason?" Zhong Lihong asked curiously. "The junior is ashamed, but actually there is another reason." Su Han did not hide it, "The junior came here to save a person, and that person was imprisoned by the forces of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Moreover, he should be the Eclipse Saint. The forces under my command, I just don¡¯t know which one they are.¡± boom! Zhong Limu suddenly slapped his palm on the table, full of indignation: "The power under the Eclipse Saint is really too much. Brother, don't worry, when we find out which family it is, I will personally lead people to destroy them. Let them know who they cannot offend!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1087: The Art of Delay You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zhong Lihong also said: "In this case, our Brahma Saint force can mobilize people to help you find it secretly. If you don't want to make a big deal, Su Han, all this can be done in secret. When we find it, we will inform you. You decide what to do.¡± "Thank you, Senior Zhongli. I really don't want to make a big fuss about it. If I find that force, I want to try to negotiate first." Su Han also understood that Zhong Limu's words of destroying them were actually words of indignation. In fact, although the lineage of Brahma Saints and the lineage of Eclipse Saints have always been in opposition, they were all private conflicts. When it comes to a head-on conflict, there are too many involved. Even Zhongli's grandfather and grandson cannot make the decision without authorization. Su Han¡¯s most important purpose is to rescue Su Yunhai, and he doesn¡¯t want to involve others too much. Zhong Lihong said with a smile: "This is a trivial matter for our Brahma Saint forces. Little friend Su Han, just wait for the good news." With Zhong Lihong¡¯s guarantee, Su Han felt much more at ease. Seeing the two of them finish talking about this matter, Zhong Limu on the side was scratching his head and became a little anxious. Obviously, he wanted to take the initiative to bring up the East China Sea Dan matter, but he was too embarrassed to do so. Su Han saw it in his eyes, smiled slightly, and said: "Senior Zhongli is so flattering. Regarding the matter of Donghai Dan, I should do my best." When he mentioned Donghai Dan, Zhong Lihong's eyes suddenly shone with hope. He is different from Zhong Limu. After all, he is a mature and strong man. Although he has reached the moment of life and death, he is still more calm than young people. Although there was a faint expectation in his eyes, he did not lose his composure. "Little friend Su Han, to be honest, this East China Sea Pill is very important to me. I wonder what your respected master said about this East China Sea Pill at that time? I would like to ask you for advice." Su Han smiled and said: "When my master talked about the East China Sea Pill, my first reaction was that I didn't believe it. However, he said that there was nothing I could do if I didn't believe it, because he didn't have the materials on hand, so he couldn't refine it and show it to me. However, he said that refining the East China Sea Pill is not very difficult. If I can find a way to contact him, maybe he will teach me the refining method remotely and I can refine it." "Oh? Is that really the case?" When Zhong Lihong heard this, a hint of joy flashed in his eyes. Su Han nodded: "Well, it's a pity that his old man has traveled to nowhere." Zhong Lihong said in a sincere tone: "Little friend Su Han, now I know that you are an outsider. I believe that your master is also the kind of master who travels all over the world and his whereabouts are elusive. It may be very difficult for you to contact your master. , but I promise here that if you can get the East China Sea Pill to bring the dead back to life, then you and your master will be my benefactors, Zhonglihong. In the future, I will promise you a greater blessing. If you break your promise, teach me. Destroyed by heaven and earth!" A greater creation? Su Han was secretly surprised, but he did not ask any more questions, but smiled and said: "Brother Zhongli and I are brothers and sisters, and thanks to Senior Zhongli's great regard, the matter of Donghai Dan will be taken care of by me. As long as I can collect all the materials, I will definitely give Senior Zhongli an East China Sea Pill." This is the first time Su Han has given such a strong promise. When Zhongli¡¯s grandfather and grandson heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but beam with joy. Zhongli said: "Grandpa, Brother Su Han said he would take a look at you to understand your situation. He will report to his master the next day and prescribe the right medicine." Zhong Lihong smiled calmly: "I am a dying person, so I don't have to pay much attention to it. Little friend Su Han, please do as you please." Su Han nodded: "Let me try." As soon as Su Han finished speaking, his spiritual consciousness pierced into Zhong Lihong's body. Zhong Lihong was shocked, and he couldn't help but be secretly surprised. This young man's spiritual consciousness was so powerful that it was not inferior to those of them who had lived for hundreds of years. monster. "Senior Zhongli, please don't act rashly. Let me observe and it will take a few breaths." Su Han opened his evil eye, and with the power of his spiritual consciousness, he started to swim around Zhonglihong. With the evil eye combined with spiritual consciousness, it is enough to replace all diagnosis and treatment methods. Zhong Lihong only felt that Su Han's spiritual consciousness was wandering around him in circles. If it were anyone else who dared to sweep him with his spiritual consciousness like this, he would have slapped him to death. ¡°After all, there are many things in a monk¡¯s body that are considered private and cannot be easily touched by outsiders. But at this moment, Zhong Lihong did not hesitate at all. Instead, he was very cooperative and allowed Su Han's spiritual consciousness to explore. After a few breaths. Su Han collected his consciousness and nodded: "Okay."??¡± Zhonglimu was impatient and asked: "Brother Su Han, how is my grandfather doing?" "The situation is not good. Within half a month, I may lose my strength." Su Han didn¡¯t hide it either. Zhong Limu was shocked: "What? Half a month? This" Zhong Lihong seemed to have expected it, and sighed: "In recent years, I have repeatedly understood the way of heaven, and I have a premonition that the time God has left for me is only about half a month. Now that I see it, it is indeed the case." "Brother Su Han, do you think there is any way to delay this deadline? Half a month is too late to collect all the materials for Donghai Dan." Zhong Limu was obviously anxious. Su Han did not answer immediately, but closed his eyes and meditated. After a moment, he said: "Actually, there is another way. Although it cannot replace the effect of Donghai Dan, it can extend the period of dissipation by three to five times. Yue. If Senior Zhongli doesn¡¯t mind, you can try it.¡± "Is there such a way?" Zhong Lihong's eyes suddenly shot out a ray of light, just like a drowning person grabbing a life-saving straw. "Little friend Su Han, how confident are you with this method?" "I'm 70% to 80% sure. However, even if this method fails, it will not cause harm to Senior Zhongli's body. I can guarantee this." Su Han replied calmly. Seeing Zhong Lihong deep in thought, Su Han was not in a hurry. Anyway, it is up to Zhong Lihong to decide whether to use this method or not. He just proposed it, and the rest depends on Zhong Lihong¡¯s choice. After a while, Zhong Lihong also made a decisive decision: "Anyway, if you don't try, it will be the result of loose power, so why should I be afraid of giving it a try? Little friend Su Han, you can use it to your heart's content. If you can protect me for another three to five months, , I will definitely be richly rewarded!" "There is no need for reward. I am just doing my best for Senior Zhongli." Su Han said with a smile. Seeing Zhong Lihong¡¯s agreement, Zhong Limu was overjoyed: ¡°Brother Su Han, if you need to prepare any materials, I¡¯ll get them done right away.¡± "The materials required are not too complicated. However, you need to prepare things with pure five elements attributes. The more the five elements' Qi, the better" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,088 Spiritual Spring Baptism You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Su Han¡¯s instructions, Zhong Limu quickly brought the corresponding materials according to his requirements. After all, these two grandsons have a very high status in the lineage of Brahma saints, so this thing is just a trivial matter to them. After gathering the materials, Su Han immediately used his spiritual consciousness to draw a formation, seal the five elements' energy in the materials in the formation, and use the operation of the formation to turn the five elements' energy into the five elements' interdependent system. Cycle, producing the five elements of vitality. Subsequently, Su Han used his magical power to seal the five elements of vitality into the major acupoints throughout Zhong Lihong's body. This is a method used by the alchemy masters in Su Han's previous life to extend people's lives. Of course, in the hands of those alchemy experts, as long as they have a sufficient amount of materials, they can even delay the period of dispersion for thirty to fifty years, which is equivalent to the efficacy of part of the East China Sea elixir. Today's Su Han definitely cannot control such huge magical powers, and the existing materials are far from allowing him to do so. However, operating a rough version is still not a problem. This rough version is only 1% powerful and can only extend life by three to five months. However, for Zhong Lihong now, it is enough. After sealing all the five elements of vitality into Zhong Lihong's body, some beads of sweat appeared on Su Han's forehead. He took out a few pills and regained his strength. Then he opened his eyes and said, "Senior Zhongli, that's all." Zhong Lihong immediately opened his eyes eagerly and activated the vitality in his body. After this try, he was completely stunned. "My body functions are so active! This feeling seems to be back to what it was a few months ago, and the vitality in the body has increased a lot." Zhong Lihong's face showed a look of shock. "Grandpa, your face is much rosier and you are very close to being healthy!" Zhong Limu was also surprised. "Haha I feel much better, Mu'er, this brother of yours really has a pair of wonderful hands for creation! Amazing, amazing!" No matter how wise and indifferent Zhong Lihong is, the wonderful feeling of a dying person suddenly regaining a few months of life is self-evident. So Zhong Lihong was also beaming with joy at this moment. Zhonglimu asked hurriedly: "Brother Su Han, how long can my grandfather stay in this state?" "As little as three months, as long as five months." Su Han said, "With my strength, I can achieve this effect at most. If I use it again in the future, the effect will be greatly reduced. Moreover, this method is against nature. And, using too much will be detrimental to Senior Zhongli." Zhonglimu said hurriedly: "Three to five months, it's already quite good. In this way, we can collect the materials for the East China Sea Pill more easily." "That's exactly the truth." Zhong Lihong was obviously in a very good mood and flicked a token to Zhong Limu with just a flick of his finger. He ordered: "Mu'er, from now on, little friend Su Han will be a distinguished guest of the Brahma lineage. He can freely enter and leave many confidential places of the Brahma saint lineage, and your task is to ensure his safety. When necessary , you can directly mobilize the personal guards of the Brahma lineage." "yes." Zhong Limu was also very happy. You know, Qin Yao has always had a grudge against Su Han. But if Su Han had personal guards from the Brahma lineage to protect him, even Qin Yao would not be able to do anything to Su Han. "Haha, I'm in a very good mood today. Little friend Su Han must have a few drinks with me here." At this moment, one old man and two young men were having a drink in the garden. Zhong Lihong also repeatedly promised that he would find out for Su Han which force under the Eclipse Saint detained Su Yunhai. After three rounds of drinking, Zhonglimu left Zhonglihong and thanked Su Han again and again. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Since you and I are brothers, why do we need to say these things?" "Hehe, brother, of course I know this. However, you really helped me a lot in this matter, and I must express my gratitude to you." Zhonglimu chuckled and said, "By the way, the quota for Lingquan has almost been arranged. I have secured the best quota for you, and you can use Lingquan alone for three weeks. You prepare, and I will do it tomorrow. Arrange for someone to take you off to Lingquan." Su Han played the most important role in the battle for the Holy Order. Therefore, Zhong Limu fought for the best spot for him without wasting much time at all. Even though the few direct disciples were a little reluctant, no one raised any objection. Su Han has recently been in a critical period of breaking through from the ninth level of the King Realm to the half-step Royal Realm. At this time, he can enter the Spiritual Spring Cleansing?, which is of great benefit to him. Therefore, Su Han was not polite and agreed without hesitation. ¡­¡­ The heaven and earth spiritual spring of Silver Moon Holy Mountain is located deep in the vast Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Early in the morning, Commander Sun, sent by Zhongli Mu, led a team of escorts outside Su Han's gate, waiting to escort Su Han to Lingquan. Commander Sun had also heard about some of Su Han's deeds. He thought that a genius of this level and a popular figure in front of Zhong Lihong should be too high-minded and disdain to deal with little people like them. However, upon contact, Commander Sun realized that he had been thinking wrongly. This Mr. Su is very easy to talk to and treats him politely. This made Commander Desun extremely happy, and he treated Su Han with more respect. "Commander Sun, these spiritual springs of heaven and earth have always existed?" Su Han asked casually. Commander Sun hurriedly said: "I don't know this, but since I was at Silver Moon Holy Mountain, these spiritual springs of heaven and earth have existed. In the past, our lineage of Brahma Saints always occupied the best spiritual springs. But it makes the other three of them very angry." "Is there a big difference between the best spiritual spring and other spiritual springs?" "The gap is quite big. According to them, the best spiritual spring baptism effect is at least three times that of other spiritual springs! Speaking of which, Mr. Su, I really envy you disciples of the saint. The spiritual springs of heaven and earth, It is said to have countless benefits for warriors, but everyone who lives in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain dreams of going to the spiritual spring to take a baptism." As soon as Commander Sun started talking, he couldn't hold it back. "Hey, Mr. Su, I have seen many geniuses under the command of Brahma Saint, but you are the only one who makes me feel a warm feeling in my heart. I am here. I wish you a smooth baptism in Lingquan, my dear. People will do their best to protect your safety during your baptism.¡± Although Commander Sun is a rough man, once he identifies a person, his heart-to-heart attitude is very rare. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1089: Attacking the Imperial Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After trekking for most of a day, the group approached the location of Lingquan, a deep valley. Standing on the top of the mountain and looking into the valley, a piece of milky white mist completely enveloped the valley, creating a fairyland-like impression of clouds covering the valley. Taking a deep breath of this milky white mist, a strong spiritual force of heaven and earth rushes into the chest, making people feel relaxed and happy. Commander Sun said in a longing tone: "We all call this valley the 'Sacred Valley'. In the Sacred Valley, there are sacred springs that can make people reborn." Su Han opened the evil eye and looked down. The evil eye penetrated the milky white mist. Su Han could see that in the valley, there were dozens of lakes scattered throughout the valley. These lakes range from large to small. The largest lake is larger in area than all the other lakes combined. It is green, like a green gem, embedded in the valley. "Not only are there a considerable distance between these lakes, but they also seem to be blocked by formations in the middle, which can ensure maximum privacy. After seeing it, Su Han said: "Let's go down." Commander Sun responded and the group entered the valley. "Master Su Han, this is it." The lineage of Brahma Saints selected the best spiritual spring, and it turned out to be the largest lake Su Han had ever seen. This spiritual spring is as smooth and calm as a mirror, and the spring water is as green as emerald and as pure as emerald. It is constantly exuding a dense aura. It is full of aura and makes people fascinated. Even Su Han couldn't help but praise: "This creation of heaven and earth is indeed admirable." "Mr. Su Han, the baptism time lasts for three weeks. During this period, my brothers and I will patrol the surroundings and will do our best to ensure that you are safe and sound. You can rest assured and practice." Commander Sun said. "Then there will be Commander Lao Sun." After Commander Sun and the others were out of sight, Su Han took off his clothes and jumped into the spring. Plop! As soon as his body was immersed in the spring water, Su Han's skin immediately felt the temperature of the spring water. It was neither cold nor hot, and the temperature was just right, making people feel extremely comfortable. The next moment, extremely pure spiritual power continued to pour in through every pore of his skin. For a moment, Su Han could almost feel every cell in his body cheering. This feeling was so wonderful that he couldn't help but want to shout "Awesome". With the "Black Dragon Spectrum" running at full strength in his body, Su Han greedily absorbed this extremely pure spiritual power, washing away every impurity in his body. By practicing the "Black Dragon Manual", Su Han could absorb several times more spiritual power than others. Now, in this spiritual spring, he was even more at home. The innate bloodline and the spiritual spring of heaven and earth have completed the fusion again and again, removing the impurities in the body time and time again. "This heaven and earth spiritual spring is indeed extraordinary. Although it is not enough to transform my physique into a flawless one, it can indeed make my physique infinitely close to the legendary flawless body. I believe that after this baptism, I will Your bloodline talent will skyrocket to several levels." In this life, Su Han's physique was originally very mediocre. It was all due to his own hard work that he got opportunities again and again, and he was reborn many times. And the degree of transformation from this baptism in the spiritual spring is comparable to the degree of transformation from the refining of dragon blood. Refining dragon blood strengthens the natural bloodline. The baptism of this spiritual spring purifies the bloodline body time and time again, causing a qualitative change in the bloodline body's ability to accommodate spiritual power and circulate spiritual power. And every change of this kind will greatly enhance the warrior's training speed and the power of using magical powers. Not to mention how much changes Su Han will have if he is baptized by the spiritual spring. "Think about it, the baptism of this spiritual spring can also allow the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm to cleanse their marrow and cut their hair, and evolve their bloodlines. If more ancient bloodlines can be awakened, it will be of great benefit to the enhancement of their strength and the awakening of their inherited memories. " Su Han thought of this and summoned the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm and asked them to perform baptism on the other side of the spiritual spring. This huge spiritual spring has abundant spiritual power. Although there are many purple and gold king bees, they do not interfere at the other end. After half a month, Su Han completely completed the baptism. And the spiritual power of this spiritual spring actually weakened slightly after he absorbed it. ¡°It would be incredible if other people knew this.  You must know that this spiritual spring has existed here for an unknown period of time. Over the years, many people have come to baptize, but I have never heard that the spiritual power of this spiritual spring will weaken. " However, this kind of spiritual spring of heaven and earth forms a magical communication cycle of spiritual power between itself and heaven and earth. As long as Su Han doesn't absorb all the spiritual power at once, the spiritual power of this spiritual spring will gradually return to its previous state. Next. Su Han tried his best to hit a higher realm. Between the ninth level of the King Realm and the Imperial Realm, the threshold is very deep. But not everyone has to go through the half-step imperial realm. The so-called half-step to the imperial realm, in the final analysis, is still the pinnacle of the ninth level of the king's realm, a manifestation of the ninth level of the king's realm being infinitely close to the emperor's realm. ?????????????????????????????? But even half a step of the imperial realm is not the same as the imperial realm. Its essence is still the king realm. Su Han felt that with the help of this spiritual spring, he might be able to directly try to attack the Imperial Realm. "Although I have advanced quickly in this journey, my foundation is not bad. I am of the metallic lineage. I have the power of the golden essence of the Tianhe Glazed Tower, the wood has the dream tree, the water has the magic ice sunflower, the fire has the glazed true fire, and the earth has There is a Jedi Spirit Pearl. It can be said that the five elements are complete. In this way, when I enter the Imperial Realm, I can get twice the result with half the effort." Su Han knows very well that after entering the Imperial Realm, the strong will fight. In many cases, it is a collision in the Imperial Realm to see whose Imperial Realm is stronger. The strength of the Imperial Realm depends on whether the foundation is solid and the foundation is deep before entering the Imperial Realm. "The five elements in my body are complete, and the cycle of reincarnation is naturally formed. Such domain power is absolutely very rare." At this point, Su Han has absolute confidence. Because most martial arts geniuses do not have the foundation to cultivate the five meridians, especially those who are born with fire spirit bodies and wood spirit bodies. Although these physiques are very rare and popular, they will inevitably lead to a situation where only one channel is focused on and the development of other channels is ignored. People who have innate advantages in a certain vein or have great adventures all fall into this category. The biggest advantage Su Han has practiced so far is that each of his meridians is very even, he has carefully trained each of his meridians, and he has had major adventures. Such a situation is very rare, it can be said that it is difficult to find one in thousands of years. This advantage was not very obvious before the Imperial Realm, but Su Han believed that after the Imperial Realm, this advantage would slowly become apparent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1092: Field Confrontation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Imperial realm?" Su Han raised his eyebrows. No wonder the other party was so confident. It turned out to be a strong man who had reached the middle stage of the Imperial Realm. However, Su Han naturally would not back down because of this. At the moment, Su Han sneered: "Wu Jin, your cultivation level may be a little better than that of your brother. However, when it comes to eloquence, you seem to have no eloquence skills just like your brother." When their strength has reached this stage, the verbal confrontation is definitely not a mere show of words, but a competition for momentum. When Wu Jin heard what Su Han said, his eyes could not help but become cold, and he found that Su Han was calm and calm under his own imperial realm, and his momentum was not affected at all. "How can this be?" Wu Jin frowned suddenly. Under his own imperial realm, a king realm warrior was not affected? At this moment, Wu Jin suddenly discovered that there was a faint light of the realm emanating from Su Han. Although the light of this domain is very weak, it envelopes Su Han's entire body, competing against his own imperial domain? "This kid actually entered the imperial realm?" Although Wu Jin was surprised, he didn't lose his composure. He knew that the lineage of Brahma saints had obtained the best spiritual spring. This Su Han must have been refined in the spiritual spring, reborn, and entered the imperial realm. "This kid's physique must be just right for the refinement of the spiritual spring. That's why he was so lucky that he climbed from the ninth level of the king's realm to the emperor's level in one step." Wu Jin¡¯s eyes were deep. What really shocked him was not that Su Han entered the Imperial Realm, but that Su Han was able to control the Imperial Realm as soon as he entered the Imperial Realm. This kind of thing was completely beyond Wu Jin¡¯s knowledge and made him feel incredible. " Moreover, although this imperial realm is not very powerful, its strength alone is enough to compete with itself. This can no longer be explained by the spiritual spring. No matter how good the spiritual spring is, it cannot have such a heaven-defying effect. "This kid is indeed a bit evil." Although Wu Jin was shocked, he did not panic at all. In terms of cultivation, he is a strong person at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm, but there is still a huge difference between him and the first level of the Imperial Realm. No matter how many evil sects Su Han has, he will never be able to pull off any tricks in the face of absolutely overwhelming strength. A cold and arrogant light shot out of Wu Jin's eyes, and he said proudly: "You are at the first level of the Imperial Realm, and I am at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm. I will give you three moves." It seemed like he was asking his opponent to do three moves, but in fact, he was giving Su Han a hard stomp. Moreover, Wu Jin also believed that even if he allowed the opponent to move three times, the opponent would never be his opponent. Hearing this, Su Han sneered again: "You are too stingy, just give me three moves. How about this, how about I give you ten moves?" When Wu Jin heard this, his face completely darkened. Obviously, Su Han's unabashed provocation completely aroused his anger. ¡°Boy, are you sure you¡¯re not talking in your sleep?¡± Wu Jin¡¯s tone was gloomy. Su Han smiled leisurely: "I tell you ten moves, so go ahead. But the premise is that you have to persist in ten moves." At this moment, Commander Sun and the others in the distance all stared blankly with their mouths wide open. Mr. Su Han actually said that he would give Wu Jin ten moves? And it sounds like this is not just an ordinary provocation and quarrel, but is it serious? ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, it takes a lot of courage to anger an imperial-level genius like this. ¡°So crazy!¡± No matter how calm Wu Jin was, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes when he heard this naked provocation. At this moment, Wu Jin really had the urge to take action directly, but his reason told him not to do so. ¡°If you really let the opponent give up ten moves, and if word spreads in the future, even if you win against this kid, you will be disgraced. At that moment, Wu Jin snorted coldly: "Boy, if I strike first, I'm afraid you won't have a chance to strike." "Really?" Su Han smiled faintly, "Then you try?" No matter how well-trained Wu Jin is, he can't withstand such continuous stimulation. His face darkened immediately, he raised one hand, and his fingertips began to play continuously. With the flick of his fingertips, streams of water vapor were ejected from his fingers, and the void rolled into strange purple water drops. These purple water droplets are like marbles, constantly beating in the void, traveling rapidly, and in the blink of an eyeSuddenly, the void was filled with water droplets as large and small as pinballs, sealing the entire void. "This is the magical power of the water attribute. It seems that Wu Jin majors in the water attribute lineage and is a rare genius in the water attribute." Su Han's eyes were calm and his heart was clear. The next moment, Su Han's feet sank, and a fist-sized drop of water fell at his feet. Moreover, the water droplets seemed to have magical stickiness, directly sticking the soles of Su Han's feet to the ground. Immediately afterwards, countless water droplets swarmed in and stuck to Su Han's other foot. Next, arms, knees, shoulders, whole body Countless water droplets seemed to have a tacit understanding, and kept flying towards Su Han, and kept gathering together. In the blink of an eye, a huge purple bubble formed, covering Su Han firmly on the ground. This blister seems to have only a thin layer of water curtain, but it is full of resilience. Su Han couldn't break free, so he tried to cut with his sword, but the sword edge couldn't break it. . Moreover, the powerful water spiritual power continued to overflow from the outside of the bubble, causing Su Han's whole body to be wrapped in a strange power. There was no loophole at all. Even if Su Han wanted to use the magical power of the magic ice sunflower to escape from the ground, there would be no way. Can't escape. "After all, he is a genius at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm. This kind of water curtain magical power has a strange control field that even I can't find a way to break through." Su Han was secretly surprised in his heart, but he did not panic. Having tempered his mental strength to this level, he will definitely not be in a hurry just because of some difficulties in battle. "How about it, are you satisfied with this living prison that Wu made for you?" Wu Jin smiled lightly, but the mocking smile on his face was not concealed at all. "His water curtain prison itself is very tough. Even strong men at the same level as him will suffer great losses if they are accidentally trapped in it. "Su Han, admit defeat now, use your arms to make amends to my brother, and I may be merciful and let you go. Otherwise, you will just wait to be squeezed into a human body in this water curtain prison. !¡± Su Han could feel the coercion coming from all around him. The water curtain prison was constantly shrinking, and the powerful water spiritual power was constantly squeezing, as if it was about to squeeze himself into meat paste at any time. Wu Jin laughed heartily and was extremely proud. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1093: Wings of Ghost Wind You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, the next moment, Wu Jin's face suddenly condensed, and an extremely incredible expression suddenly appeared on his face. "How is that possible?" Wu Jin stared at his water curtain prison, and found that there were tiny cracks on the surface of the water curtain prison. Immediately afterwards, the water attribute spiritual power that formed the water curtain prison turned into water vapor, evaporated, and disappeared into nothing. In the opponent's hand, he just held a strange small bead that exuded an earthy yellow light. Su Han stretched his body, looking as relaxed as if he had just woken up from a nap, very lazy and comfortable, which made people grit their teeth with hatred. Su Han smiled leisurely: "Wu Jin, is this the magical power you are proud of? With this little power, you dare to claim that I have no chance to fight back?" Earth overcomes water. The Jedi Spirit Pearl is an earth-attribute spiritual object. After being injected with spiritual power by Su Han, it can restrain most water-attribute magical powers. But Su Han didn¡¯t expect that the power of the Jedi Spirit Pearl would be so powerful. Wu Jin on the opposite side was even more puzzled. For a moment, the expression on his face was both suspicious and puzzled. Su Han took this opportunity, and at the moment when Wu Jin was sluggish, he suddenly activated the spiritual power in his body, the power of the golden essence and the power of the fire source, at the same time. "Eat my two fingers!" "Galaxy Exploding Demonic Finger!" "Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger!" After Su Han broke through to the Imperial Realm, the power of his martial arts and magical powers also greatly increased. The two fingers shot out like two bright meteors, one of which was filled with bright golden light, and the other was trailing a long flame tail. ???????????????????????????????? Two finger-forces, one first and one last, shot towards Wu Jin from a distance in the air. Wu Jin was shocked. The powerful power of the two fingers shot by the opponent made his mind tremble for a moment. He had an intuition that if he was hit by these two fingers head-on, he would definitely be eaten. Big loss. At the moment, Wu Jin had no time to think about anything else. Fortunately, he was very powerful. He rubbed his hands together, and a faint purple ripple like a water curtain appeared around him. Poof! The Galaxy Explosive Demonic Finger hit the ripples of the water curtain, leaving a deep groove. The water curtain was almost shattered by the force of the finger, but it still managed to hold on precariously. Poof! The finger power of the Sky Flame Exploding Demonic Finger also followed. This finger power was even more domineering than the Galaxy Exploding Demonic Finger just now, as if it was about to shatter the stars. However, this time Wu Jin was obviously mentally prepared. Although he was in a panic, he activated two water curtains in succession. The two water curtains continuously vibrated in the void, barely blocking this terrifying finger. However, the powerful water curtain defense was also completely destroyed. Wu Jin¡¯s body also bounced slightly and jumped out of Su Han¡¯s attack range. Su Han secretly lamented that it was a pity that his two fingers just now were actually a progressive attack. I didn't expect my opponent to react so quickly and have such a strong defense. It is really difficult to deal with this fourth-level genius of the Imperial Realm without using his trump card. This Wu Jin is a very difficult enemy for him at this stage. However, Su Han just likes this feeling of constant challenge. This is also a huge test for his own martial arts combat prowess. Su Han was not discouraged after failing to win Wu Jin with two consecutive fingers. However, he knew that if Wu Jin got out of his attack range, the moves Wu Jin would use next would definitely be even more terrifying. Therefore, Su Han did not dare to take it lightly. When fighting an opponent like this, you must not be negligent in the slightest. If you are slightly careless, the opponent may launch a fatal blow. Although Su Han is powerful and has many trump cards, he still has to admit that a strong man in the middle stage of the Imperial Realm will definitely have the ability to surprise him. " Commander Sun and others were stunned when they saw that Su Han was so powerful and could fight against a fourth-level imperial genius. Unconsciously, the awe of Su Han in his heart reached a new level. At this moment, Su Han felt something strange on his face and neck. He raised his hand and touched it, but there were some water drops on the back of his neck. "Is it raining?" Su Han looked up and saw drizzle all around. I don't know when it really started to rain. "That's not right!" Suddenly, Su Han's brows moved, as if he had guessed something, and he quickly activated the golden body of gods and demons. The next moment, countless embroidery needle-like raindrops appeared in the void.??, suddenly all the light burst out. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? All the raindrops suddenly turned into fine sword energy, filling the entire void. Rain silk turns into a sword! Lines of sword energy, as fine as embroidery needles, were cutting into Su Han's body like crazy. These sword energies may seem small, but the power contained within them cannot be ignored. Fortunately, Su Han activated the Golden Body of Gods and Demons in advance, but even so, these rain-like sword energy still penetrated crazily. At the critical moment, Su Han usually practiced "Black Dragon Spectrum", and the advantage of his physical strength was also brought into play. Although the sword energy finally penetrated a lot, it did not cause much substantial damage to Su Han. However, Su Han did not breathe a sigh of relief. He knew that Wu Jin must still be lurking somewhere, using his water-attribute magical power to create a blindfold, hiding his figure, and looking for an opportunity to attack again. However, Su Han's evil eyes have never failed to search for opponents. At the moment, Su Han glanced around, his eyes condensed, and suddenly settled on a certain place. "Wu Jin, your habit of hiding your head and showing your tail is really worse than your younger brother." Su Han sneered unceremoniously. At this moment, Wu Jin was indeed using one of his magical powers to hide his figure in the void. Originally, he wanted to use the rain silk to turn into a sword to attack Su Han, and then try to get closer and use his powerful magical power to suppress Su Han in one fell swoop. "But I didn't expect that Su Han was so evil. Not only did he neutralize Yusi's magical power of turning into a sword, but he even discovered his whereabouts. Wu Jin's eyes met Su Han's. Wu Jin suddenly felt his whole body stagnant, and his mind felt an inexplicable tremor. Wu Jin was also surprised in his heart, and secretly cursed: "This kid is indeed a bit evil, no wonder even Wu Yan will drink hatred in his hands. My magical power of rain silk turning into a sword, even a fourth-level Emperor Realm expert, can't hit him head-on." What a big loss. How can he, who has just been promoted to the first level of the Imperial Realm, be so capable?" "Could it be that this kid has some heaven-defying treasure in his hand? It can just restrain my water attribute magical power?" Wu Jin thought about it over and over again, and this was the only possibility. At that moment, Wu Jin also felt cruel secretly, gritted his teeth and raised his arms! The next moment, the clothes on Wu Jin's back tore directly. Behind his back, the muscles suddenly bulged, arching higher and higher. In the end, the high bulging muscles broke open, and two wide purple wings came out. "Oh my God, whatwhat is this?" Commander Sun and others who were watching from a distance had already been stunned. Looking at Wu Jin with wings growing out of his ribs, a powerful force of oppression made them tremble with fear. "Boy, if you can let me use these wings of the ghostly wind, you will be the first among those in the early stage of the Imperial Realm." Wu Jin's face was ferocious, "However, you can only be so proud for this moment. Next, I will let my turbulent winds tear you apart!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1094 Wu Jin is defeated You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wu Jin¡¯s ¡°Wings of Ghost Wind¡± consumes a lot of money on himself. Therefore, this "Wings of Ghost Wind" is a trump card that he does not use easily. Today, against an opponent at the first level of the Imperial Realm, he actually used the "Wings of Ghost Wind". I have to say that this would have been unbelievable in the past. At the same time, this also showed Wu Jin's determination. Today, he had to destroy Su Han. As soon as Su Han saw the movements of the "Wings of Ghost Wind", he knew that this move was definitely not simple. From Wu Jin's expression, Su Han could probably deduce the power of this "Wing of Ghost Wind". However, he was not afraid. Comparative speed? Isn't Su Han afraid? Comparing power? Su Han was not afraid either. Whoops! An afterimage flashed through the void. Wu Jin¡¯s current speed was beyond the reach of most magical powers within the fourth level of the Imperial Realm. It definitely exceeded the normal speed limit. "Comparing speed?" Su Han was very calm and took out his six-striped pterosaur wings and flew into the void. The six-striped pterosaur wings are the treasure that has been following Su Han since before he even entered the spiritual realm. But I have to say that this pair of wings is very easy to use. Even now, the speed is not much inferior. The Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror is hidden in the sleeve, facing the void, shaking randomly. The power of the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror is indeed astonishing. Even Wu Jin, who possesses the "Wings of Ghost Wind", will be greatly reduced in speed under this mirror light. "How could this happen?" Wu Jin, who was in the extreme state, suddenly felt his body sinking, as if being pulled by an invisible force, and his speed suddenly dropped sharply. Wu Jin¡¯s face darkened and he looked towards Su Han, wanting to see how Su Han did it. The biggest advantage of the Wings of Ghost Wind is that it is fast, so that it can tear the void and induce turbulence of the ghost wind. If the speed is not fast enough, this turbulent wind will not be induced at all. Wu Jin is also very anxious. If he can't induce the turbulent flow of the quiet wind, wouldn't he summon the wings of the quiet wind in vain? At the moment, Wu Jin is also urging the wings of the ghost wind repeatedly, constantly injecting spiritual power into it, hoping to make the wings of the ghost wind reach the highest speed. Su Han obviously knew what Wu Jin wanted to do, and he also knew how terrifying the Ghost Wind Wings was. After all, it is Wu Jin¡¯s magical power that suppresses the bottom of the box. If Wu Jin is really allowed to induce the turbulent flow of wind, it is still unclear who will win in this battle. Su Han did not dare to ignore it: "His speed must be suppressed, and he must not be allowed to cause turbulent winds." Su Han urged the six-striped winged dragon wings to barely keep up with the speed of the Youfeng Wings. At the same time, the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror fired continuously. "What method does this beast have that can keep me from accelerating and preventing me from reaching the top speed?" Wu Jin was so depressed that he almost vomited blood and was so anxious that his whole body was burning. And what Su Han wants is his kind of depression. Repeatedly, Wu Jin repeatedly broke through the physical limit and burned spiritual power, but he was still unable to break through the speed limit. This state is undoubtedly a huge drain on Wu Jin. "This little beast, is he planning to fight a war of attrition with me? Consume my physical strength?" Wu Jin was extremely depressed, but he was still riding a tiger. In this situation, if he stopped, he would definitely be greeted by Su Han's endless attacks. With no choice, he could only fall into a passive situation, constantly urging the wings of the wind, trying to get rid of Su Han. The consequences of doing this were also obvious. Half an hour later, Wu Jin's momentum finally slowed down. His spiritual power was about to be burned out, and his overall condition was very sluggish. And this half-hour confrontation was harder than ever for Su Han. In order to keep up with Wu Jin's speed and to maximize the power of the Bagua Haotian Mirror, Su Han also spent a lot of money. Fortunately, Su Han practiced the "Black Dragon Manual" and had more spiritual power reserves in his spiritual sea than ordinary people. When Wu Jin exhausted his spiritual power, Su Han was still refreshed and did not appear to have over-exhausted him at all. "The opportunity has come!" Wu Jin¡¯s excessive consumption is a good opportunity for Su Han. At that moment, Su Han used his finger strength and pointed his finger from a distance, like a meteor from the sky, shooting towards Wu Jin in the mid-air. "Xuanbing Exploding Demonic Finger!" Su Han has incorporated the power of the Phantom Ice Kui into this Black Ice Exploding Demonic Finger. It can be said to be his strongest single attack at present. Xuan Bing's Exploding Demonic Finger hit Wu Jin without any suspense, andHis whole body was frozen and turned into an ice sculpture. He fell from the air in despair. Commander Sun, who was in the distance, was extremely surprised at this moment. The arrogant Wu Jin was defeated. This was something they had never expected before. This battle also took a huge toll on Su Han. Su Han has not encountered such a well-matched battle for a long time. At the moment, he sat cross-legged, took out a few pills to replenish energy, and recovered. At the same time, the insights from the battle just now were constantly replayed in Su Han's mind. Many insights and inspirations kept coming, and Su Han also benefited a lot. "Master Su Han, how should we deal with this Wu Jin?" Commander Sun also quickly rushed over from a distance and asked for instructions. Although the lineage of Brahma Saints and the lineage of Eclipse Saints have never dealt with each other, they are still fighting openly and secretly in private. It's rare that they actually confront each other head-on and kill each other. When Wu Jin came today, he didn¡¯t really want to kill Su Han at first. He wanted to touch Su Han¡¯s bottom and give Su Han some advice on behalf of his younger brother. It was only later that Su Han's constant provocations aroused his anger, causing Dewu Jin to burst into murderous intent. Logically speaking, in Wu Jin¡¯s situation, even if Su Han killed him, it was just self-defense. The Sun Eclipse Saint lineage could not find any fair and just reason to trouble Su Han. However, after all, no one else saw what happened at the scene. Su Han and others said that Wu Jin actively provoked the murder, and the Eclipse Saints might not believe it. Therefore, this Wu Jin cannot be killed. Su Han couldn't think of what to do with Wu Jin for a moment, so he ordered: "Tie him up and take him back to my place to imprison him. Don't let other people know about this." This Wu Jin is the second genius under the Eclipse Saint. If he is found missing, I believe there will be some people under the Eclipse Saint with very wonderful expressions. Commander Sun now admires Su Han so much that even if Su Han asks him to kill people and set fires, I am afraid he will do it without hesitation. At the moment, Su Han gave Wu Jin a medicine that restricted his consciousness, and Commander Sun also took it upon himself to tie Wu Jin up as tightly as a rice dumpling. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1095 Brahma Gathering You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Commander Sun, I've worked hard on you during this time." Commander Sun quickly said: "What's the trouble for me? I'm very ashamed that I didn't do my job well and disturbed Mr. Su Han's cultivation." "A character like Wu Jin will be difficult to deal with no matter who he is. You have done a good enough job. Besides, I have finished practicing." Su Han¡¯s trip to the spiritual spring not only transformed himself, but also promoted him to the first level of the Imperial Realm. Moreover, he also took out some of the spiritual springs and placed them in the evil eye space. Su Han was not greedy. He only took two of the dozen jade vines. In this way, it will not cause too much damage to the spiritual spring. "By the way, Mr. Su Han, I haven't congratulated you on your breakthrough yet." Commander Sun chuckled and scratched his head. Su Han waved his hand: "Let's go, thank you for your hard work on this trip." Back at the headquarters of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Su Han originally wanted Commander Sun to lead them back first, but Commander Sun was loyal to his duty and insisted on sending Su Han back to his residence. Su Han couldn't resist and had no objection. After returning to their residence, Su Han and Sun Tong took the lead in arranging Wu Jin and imprisoned him in an underground secret room. Afterwards, Commander Sun said goodbye and left. "Mr. Su Han, if you ever need this villain in the future, just ask, and I will fight to the death." Commander Sun said seriously. After Commander Sun left, Su Han strolled back to the hall where he usually lived, but unexpectedly found Zhong Limu waiting for him there. As soon as Zhongli Mu saw Su Han coming, he immediately stood up: "Brother, are you back?" "Thishave you broken through to the first level of the Imperial Dao?" When Zhong Limu felt the fluctuation of spiritual power in Su Han's body, he was extremely surprised. He knew that the spiritual spring was miraculous and had the effect of rebirth, but it was incredible that a warrior at the ninth level of the King Realm could directly break through to the first level of the Imperial Dao. "Monster, monster." Zhong Limu kept sighing, and after a while, he calmed down. "By the way, brother, I almost forgot about the business. I came to you this time to tell you that I have some clues about the matter you asked me to investigate last time." Zhongli said. Su Han immediately perked up: "Really?" "It's true. However, there is good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?" Zhong Limu said with a bitter smile. Su Han's heart sank, but he still said: "Let's hear the good news first." "The good news is that the person you are looking for is definitely in the hands of a force from the lineage of the Eclipse Saint. That force is called the Lingyue Gang." Zhongli said. "Lingyue Gang." Su Han silently recited the name of this force and asked, "Where's the bad news?" "The bad news is that my men have negotiated with the Lingyue Gang. My original intention is to resolve this matter peacefully and free you without using any troops. However, The bad thing is that the people from the Lingyue Gang seemed to have misunderstood what we meant and thought we were threatening them. Therefore, they refused to hand over the person, and even said that they would send the person to a slave auction soon. , conduct an auction.¡± Zhong Limu said with a wry smile, "Brother, I seem to have messed up things for you this time." "Slave auction?" Su Han asked. "Yes, this slave auction has long existed in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The captives and human beings trafficked by the major forces through various channels will be auctioned at the slave auction. This Lingyue Gang does not want to He handed the person over to us, but he was worried that we would snatch him away by force, so he simply planned to auction the person off and transfer this hot potato." Zhongli admires Taoism. "Silver Moon Holy Mountain, there is still a tradition of auctioning people?" Su Han frowned slightly, but things were a bit difficult to handle this time. Moreover, what made Su Han wonder was, wasn't the purpose of those people taking Su Yunhai to contain him? Why do you want to sell it now? ¡° Could it be that something happened that I didn¡¯t know about? The people from the Lingyue Gang were not the ones who captured Su Yunhai at all? Could it be that without his knowledge, Su Yunhai was transferred from the hands of those who captured him to the hands of the Lingyue Gang? But why did those people transfer Su Yunhai? "Brother Zhongli, I can't blame you for this matter. You have already helped me a lot." Su Han said. Zhongli sighed: "Brother, you understand the truth. However, to make things like this,Brother, I have a bad conscience. " "Now that things are like this, let's go to the slave auction. I don't believe it. Could it be that we can't buy anyone even if we pay for it?" Su Han said. "Okay, I will accompany you then. If you need any support, please call me at any time." Zhong Limu became energetic again. "By the way, brother, I'm here this time, and I have good news to tell you." Zhonglimu said again. "What's the good news? Have you collected all the materials for Donghai Dan?" Zhong Limu shook his head: "It's not this. Brother, it's a big deal! The old man, Brahma Sage, is leaving seclusion!" "Exit?" "That's right, hasn't the saint been in seclusion in recent years? This time, he has finally come out of seclusion, and he will also hold a grand gathering under his command. All the forces of the Brahma Saint lineage will participate. As a newcomer, you Ordinary disciples are of course also invited." "Oh?" Su Han's expression was dull. Seeing that Su Han didn't care much, Zhong Limu said depressedly: "Brother, your reaction makes me a little disappointed. Don't you know what this means?" "What does it mean?" "The opportunity, of course, is a great opportunity! This means that you will enter the sight of the saint and accept his inspection. Maybe you will have a chance to be directly spotted by him!" Zhongli was beaming with joy. "Oh." Su Han nodded, still not showing the ecstasy that Zhong Limu expected. "You guys, are you born with a zombie face? It seems that you can't even see your expressions of joy and sorrow." Zhong Limu was a little depressed, but then he smiled and said, "Forget it, I don't care what your reaction is. Anyway, this is This grand event is also an opportunity for me. You know, the Saint has been a little unable to recover since the death of Senior Brother Zhu. This time, maybe he will consider re-selecting the first successor under his sect? Does this mean that I finally have a chance to enter his sight?" Zhongli muttered much, which made Su Han a little surprised. It seems that even someone with a status like Zhonglimu would be troubled by not getting the attention of the saint. Seeing Su Han's plain expression, Zhong Limu said depressedly: "Brother, you can also have some snacks. Do you know what the first successor means? That is the true successor, and it has more status than the direct successor. Everyone There can only be one disciple of the saint at most. That is equivalent to the status of a young master. I am not telling you, if you want to rescue your uncle easily and safely, then you must take this matter seriously. If you can become a young master of the Brahma lineage Master, if you want to buy someone at the slave auction, don¡¯t you have the final say?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,096 Two Great Protectors You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It has to be said that Zhong Limu¡¯s words were extremely damaging to Su Han. At the slave auction, Su Han was not afraid of anything else, but he was afraid that something would go wrong and endanger Su Yunhai's safety. If there is an easiest and safest method, then it would be the best. Su Han has no interest in becoming someone else's true disciple, but if he can really gain fame and status, it will undoubtedly be very beneficial to his future actions. "Brother, look, the people from the Lingyue Gang not only refused to negotiate with me, but actually wanted to auction him off. This is because they know that I am just a direct disciple and don't have enough energy. But, if you can become Young Master, maybe the Lingyue Gang will automatically send people over without you asking, this is the gap." What Zhong Limu said is also true. Su Han nodded: "Brother Zhongli, I will take it seriously." "This is right!" Zhong Limu nodded with satisfaction. He encouraged Su Han to compete for the position of young master because he truly thought about Su Han. The two brothers chatted for a while and then dispersed. ¡­¡­ With the expectations of many Brahma saints and forces, the Brahma Grand Meeting kicked off as scheduled. Su Han naturally went to the grand event with Zhong Limu, and walking with them were two other direct disciples of the Brahma Saint lineage. These two people are both at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm, the same as Zhonglimu. In terms of status, they seem to be about the same. "Brother, let me introduce to you. These two are direct disciples of our lineage of Brahma Saints. This one is Brother Chu Zhongyun Chu." Zhong Limu first pointed at a tall young man and introduced him. Chu Zhongyun grinned and looked very cheerful: "This is the brother Su Hansu who has become famous recently, right? Ammu, I'm not talking about you. You have such a good brother and you don't introduce him to me. How can you still Do you want to hide something?" Zhonglimu chuckled and said, "Don't we know each other now?" Su Han smiled lightly and nodded: "Hello, Mr. Chu." "Brother Su, Mr. Chu has always admired your performance in the battle for the Holy Order. You have won glory for our lineage of Brahma Saints, won actual benefits, and also made Qin Yao suffer. Not bad, really good.¡± Chu Zhongyun gave Su Han a thumbs up. The three of them laughed, but the remaining person just stood aside and looked at them coldly. Zhong Limu laughed for a while, then pointed at the remaining person and said to Su Han: "This one is Lian Ke, a rising star in our lineage of Brahma Saints. He only officially joined the ranks of direct disciples a year ago. However, Despite his young age, his strength is very good, and he is on par with the two of us." This Lian Ke had pretty features and looked about twenty years old. He looked at Su Han indifferently and nodded. When Su Han saw the other party acting like this, he knew that Lian Ke must be an arrogant person, so he smiled and said politely: "I've seen him for a long time." If it is someone on the scene, they will usually respond politely. But Lian Ke smiled faintly: "It hasn't been long since you came to Silver Moon Holy Mountain. This is the first time you and I have met. Why have you admired me for so long?" Su Han laughed dumbly. He thought that Lian Ke was just a boring gourd, the kind of person who didn't like to talk. Unexpectedly, this Lian Ke was so sharp and even vaguely hostile to him. "The direct disciples of the Brahma Sage are all famous, and I have naturally admired them for a long time." Since this guy is like this, Su Han is not interested in talking nonsense to him. Zhong Limu did not expect that Lian Ke would suddenly be so sharp. He quickly smoothed things over and said, "Lian Ke, you don't have much contact with Su Han. In the future, you will know that brother Su Han is definitely worth your friendship." Lian Ke smiled indifferently and was noncommittal. Su Han shrugged and said nothing. He never insists on making friends with anyone, and he has no interest in sticking his face to others' cold buttocks. "Okay, it's almost time, let's set off. We can't be late for this Brahma event." A group of four people quickly arrived at the Brahma Grand Meeting venue. What greeted them at the entrance of the venue were two strong men whose strength was at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. One of them was wearing a white robe and looked elegant, while the other was wearing red armor and looked majestic. "Brother Su Han, these two are both top protectors under the command of the Brahma Saint, second only to my grandfather Zhong Lihong. The one in white is named Protector Feng Yin, and the one in red armor is called Protector Doluo. He is a saint, he is an old man.?Confidant. " Zhonglimu whispered in Su Han's ear. Su Han looked at these two powerful men who were at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. In terms of strength, these two people were weaker than Tai A Huang. After all, Tai A Huang had reached the peak of the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. However, in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, there are obviously only a handful of people at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. "Junior Zhong Limu, pay homage to the two senior protectors!" Zhong Limu stepped forward and bowed respectfully, and the other geniuses followed suit. "The little guys from Zhongli's family, and how many of you are here together today? Well! Everyone's cultivation has improved." The Fengyin protector in white obviously has a good relationship with Zhonglimu. Zhong Limu said modestly: "This is all thanks to the two senior protectors." "Hahaha! What does it have to do with the two of us." After Protector Fengyin laughed, he was obviously very interested in Su Han behind Zhong Limu and asked, "This must be the Su Han you often mentioned, right?" "Yes, Brother Su Han is my sworn brother, so he also came with me this time." Zhong Limu replied quickly. Protector Fengyin nodded in praise and said: "Being able to single-handedly reverse the situation in the battle for the Holy Order. It is our great luck to have such a genius in the Brahma Saint lineage. You guys, please come in!" Protector Feng Yin made a gesture, and Zhong Limu then called a few people to go inside. By the time they entered, many guests had already arrived. The Brahma Saint lineage, as the largest collection of forces in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, has a powerful lineup that cannot be compared with any other Saint force. Moreover, this was without the Brahma Saint deliberately trying to win over him. The only one who can come close to the lineage of Brahma Saints is the lineage of Eclipse Saints. This is the result of the lineage of Brahma Saints standing still in recent years, while the lineage of Eclipse Saints has developed rapidly. Otherwise, the gap between the two veins will be even greater. The reception hall was a bustling place, filled with representatives of various forces under the command of the Brahma Sage. There are also many forces that specially selected some young geniuses to come here, obviously hoping to see if the Brahma Saint will choose a successor this time. In addition, there are many ordinary disciples who were originally disciples of the Brahma Sage. This grand gathering is full of young geniuses. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1097: Saint¡¯s Opportunity You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zeng Yun, and Concubine Yao Su Han also saw many familiar faces in the reception hall. But more of them are some unfamiliar young geniuses. These young geniuses were all selected by the major forces under the command of the Brahma Saint. They all worked hard to win the favor of the Brahma Saint at this Brahma Grand Event. You must know that the Brahma Saint has not received any young genius for five years. Today, whoever can win the favor of the Brahma Saint will undoubtedly have the opportunity to reach heaven in one step. Therefore, these geniuses are all like black-eyed chickens, staring at each other, and they have obviously regarded each other as competitors. Two quarters of an hour later. The two guardians also walked into the reception hall and said with a smile: "The saint will be coming out soon. Please follow us and move to the formal venue." The formal venue is a quiet place in the residence of the Brahma Sage. Surrounded by exotic flowers and plants, lotus ponds and rockeries, it is like a fairyland. Everyone¡¯s eyes are fixed on the same opening. Because the Brahma Saint himself is about to appear. Under the gaze of everyone, a man wearing Taoist robes slowly walked out of the gap. As soon as Su Han saw this man, he had a very strange feeling, as if he was standing on the beach and had no idea of ??its depth. It's like looking at the endless night sky without knowing its source at all. That kind of profound feeling makes this man seem like a mystery. "Greetings to the Saint!" By this time, people around him had already bowed down, and it turned out that this mysterious man was actually the sage Brahma himself. The Brahma Saint smiled slightly, and the sense of majesty that controlled the heaven and the earth was exuded, making people suddenly realize that this was indeed a Saint who held great power and was in charge of a place. "Haha, you don't need to be polite." The Brahma Sage waved his hands, "This is not a grand occasion, everyone, please relax." Seeing the smile on the face of the Brahma Saint seemed good, and everyone felt much more relaxed. Looking at the Brahma Saint's appearance, he must have come out of the shadow of losing his beloved disciple. "Everyone, I have called you here this time. Firstly, I want to talk about some recent events. Secondly, I have been in seclusion for five years. Once I come out of seclusion, I also want to see how these young geniuses are progressing in martial arts. ?¡± The Brahma Saint spoke casually, and his eyes stopped on the leader of the force closest to him: "Sect Master Fan, do you want to talk first?" Sect Master Fan quickly stood up and reported some recent situations. The Brahma Sage listened and nodded lightly. After listening to the report, he turned his attention to the leaders of other forces present. The leaders of these forces did not dare to neglect and reported one by one. After everyone had finished reporting, the Brahma Sage nodded slightly, but did not say anything. His eyes suddenly stayed in a distant direction. "Commander Zhongli, are you here so late?" Following the words of the Brahma Saint with a slight smile, everyone turned their attention to that direction, and then they suddenly discovered that an energetic old man was slowly coming from that direction. "Military Zhongli?" Everyone was surprised. As important figures under the command of the Brahma Sage, most of them were aware of Zhong Lihong's predicament about to lose his power. However, looking at Zhong Lihong's complexion now, it doesn't look like he is about to lose his strength at all. "Commander Zhongli, you look good, I'm very happy to congratulate you." The Brahma Sage said with a smile and concern. "Haha, thank you for your concern, Lord Saint. I got a blessing some time ago, which can ensure that I am safe for the time being." Zhong Lihong did not hide his situation in front of the Brahma Saint. However, of course he would not betray Su Han. Got a good fortune? Is it safe? Others were even more surprised when they heard what Zhong Lihong said. Everyone is more or less aware of Zhong Lihong's previous situation, and there is no way to save him. Where did he suddenly get the fortune? Can you be safe for a period of time? For a moment, people on the scene were filled with excitement, and the forces close to Zhong Lihong were naturally happy. But those forces with ulterior motives all had gloomy expressions. Zhong Lihong remained calm, seeing all the reactions of these people, and exchanged a look with the Brahma Saint. The saint has been in seclusion for too long. It's time to clean up the forces under his command. "Commander Zhongli, I heard that you recently recruited a disciple for me who made great contributions in the battle for the Holy Order? Where is he?"   The Brahma Saint asked with great interest. Hearing this, Zhong Lihong pointed out Su Han from the crowd: "This is this little friend Su Han." The Brahma Sage looked towards Su Han. Su Han calmly cupped his fists and said, "Greetings to the Sage." "No need to be polite. I heard that you turned the tide and reversed the situation in the battle for the Holy Order. Very good, Brahma Sage's command is looking for such talents. From today on, you are my personal disciple. " The words of the Brahma Saint immediately aroused an exclamation. Obviously, no one expected that the Brahma Saint would promote talents in such an eclectic way. Zhong Lihong smiled with a smile on his face, cupped his hands and said: "Congratulations to the saint for adding a genius to his staff." "Congratulations to the Saint for adding another genius to his staff." Everyone around him responded, but everyone had different thoughts. Many people even cast hostile glances at Su Han, feeling extremely jealous that Su Han had received the attention of the saint at the beginning of the Brahma Festival. However, Su Han himself felt nothing. He cupped his hands and said with a smile: "Thank you, saint." "Well, he is neither arrogant nor impetuous. He is a rare good seedling." The Brahma Sage praised Su Han, and then stopped paying attention to Su Han. This incident was just an interlude. Next, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the Brahma Saint, knowing that the main event was coming. The Brahma Saint pressed his hands down slightly and said with a smile: "I have seen everyone's efforts during this period of retreat. This time, I summoned everyone here because I have some opportunities that I want to give to my subordinates. These young people. However, opportunities are limited and only those who are destined to me can get them. Therefore, I have made some arrangements. I wonder if the young geniuses here are willing to accept the test? " Opportunity? A test? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1098: Crossing the River Test You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was sitting on his seat, his expression as usual, but Zhong Limu next to him stabbed him hard and said excitedly in a low voice: "What did I say? Here's the opportunity!" Zhong Limu looked elated, obviously having great confidence in this test. Zhong Lihong smiled lightly and said: "The saint himself has given us this opportunity. Everyone should cherish such a great opportunity." When Zhong Lihong opened his mouth, the young geniuses present were even more excited and eager to try. As for those who were full of hostility towards Su Han just now, their minds have already been attracted by this opportunity given by the saint himself. If you can get this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, its value will be much greater than that of a disciple of the saint! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?????????????????????????????????????????????OUT This shows that if anyone can get this opportunity, it means that he is the most destined person with the Brahma Saint! ??Isn¡¯t the person who is most destined to him not qualified to be his first successor? The words of the Brahma Sage obviously contain this meaning. For a time, these young geniuses all had their heads filled with blood and were gearing up. "Are you all ready?" Protector Feng Yin said loudly, "All young geniuses, if you are ready, please come out." All the geniuses couldn¡¯t wait to stand up and move closer to Protector Feng Yin. Su Han also took his time and followed the excited Zhong Limu, and the two of them joined the team of geniuses. As soon as Su Han entered the team, he immediately felt several hostile looks. A young man with a strong back and shoulders sneered: "Zhong Limu, are you really going back to life as you live? As a descendant of a saint, you mix with ordinary registered disciples and call yourself brothers?" "Fat Huo, are you qualified to preach to me?" Zhong Limu's face darkened, "What's more, Brother Su Han is now a direct disciple appointed by the saint?" Fatty Huo snorted coldly, glanced at Su Han unabashedly, and sneered: "At the first level of the Imperial Realm, I am really ashamed to be associated with him." "Brother, ignore Fatty Huo." Zhong Limu sent a message to Su Han, "He is also a direct disciple of the Saint. Seeing that brother, you were appointed by the Saint as a direct disciple at a young age. If you are on an equal footing with him, he will naturally be angry. but." Su Han naturally understood this truth. Looking at the crowd, there were several very hostile looks, and it was obviously a similar situation. Su Han has long been used to this kind of boring hostility. He smiled casually, but was too lazy to pay attention. His attitude, in the eyes of others, is a kind of naked contempt. Fatty Huo¡¯s face darkened, and he was about to say a few more words of sarcasm when he found Protector Fengyin staring at him. At the moment, I can only reluctantly retreat to the team. "Have you seen the clear stream in front of you?" Protector Feng Yin casually pointed at the gurgling stream in front of him. "I saw it." The geniuses looked at each other, wondering what the relationship between this small stream and the saint's assessment was. Protector Feng Yin waved his sleeves, and the scene in front of everyone changed. The gurgling little stream, under everyone's gaze, continued to expand and expand, and in the end, it turned into a magnificent river! ah! Everyone was shocked and looked at each other. "Seal the space formation in this river, making it look like a small stream. This Brahma Saint is indeed extremely extraordinary." Su Han looked calm. "Have you seen the other side of the river?" Protector Feng Yin pointed at the magnificent river, almost unable to see the other side, and said: "Each of you will get a small boat. With this boat, you will cross to the other side of the river. However, this small boat, At most, I can only support you to float on the river. As for what kind of tests you will encounter on the way, you have to deal with it yourself. Remember, there are at least three tests on the way across the river." "On the other side of the river, there is an opportunity arranged by the saint himself. However, you must pass at least these three tests and reach the other side before you can realize this opportunity." Three tests? Only by passing the three tests can you reach the other side of the river. Only by reaching the other side of the river can we understand the opportunities left by the Brahma saint. I have to say that this is quite difficult.  At this moment, everyone started talking one after another. Su Han, however, remained calm, standing in the crowd with his eyes slightly closed, as if he had fallen into trance. He also turned a blind eye to the various reactions around him. "Brother?" Zhong Limu stretched out his five fingers and waved them in front of Su Han. "Calm down." Su Han only answered with three words. Zhonglimu was shocked and seemed to have understood something. At that moment, he became calm. There were a few young geniuses who didn't take it seriously when they saw Su Han like this. They felt that this guy really liked to play tricks. At the first level of the Imperial Realm, no matter how much you pretend, how far can you go? In this opportunity assessment, it is obvious that several direct disciples have the greatest hope. However, this obviously does not include Su Han. However, the Fengyin Protector seemed to be very interested in Su Han. His eyes swept across Su Han's face, showing a trace of appreciation. Putting aside everything else, at least this young man can keep his composure. Not every young man can be so calm in such situations. ¡°Faced with this competitive atmosphere and the provocative looks of others, there are definitely not many young people who can turn a deaf ear and completely ignore them. Feng Yin Protector waved his sleeves again, and more than fifty boats appeared on the river, corresponding to the number of people participating in the assessment of geniuses. "Everyone, this is your ship. Every ship is the same. Remember, on this river, your cultivation realm, spiritual realm, and wisdom will be comprehensively tested." Protector Feng Yin said, and ordered: "Let's go!" Zhonglimu jumped onto one of the boats: "Brother, come on!" Su Han nodded and jumped onto another boat. After getting on the boat, I looked around and found that there was a vast expanse of white river water around me, and there was no trace of other people at all. "In this space formation, there are actually small formations that separate each contestant's space from others." Su Han observed it for a moment, and then activated his spiritual power to push the boat forward slowly without excessive pursuit of speed. He knows very well that pursuing speed at the beginning may not be a good thing. There are three assessments on the way across the river, and the assessment is the highlight. ? It is not necessarily a wise choice to waste energy on the pursuit of speed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1099: Breakthrough quickly You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After crossing forward for about a quarter of an hour, Su Han suddenly felt something in his heart, his pupils shrank, and he looked forward. Ahead, I saw an iron cable across the river, cutting the river in half from the middle, blocking it and making it impossible for people to move forward. Su Han was not in a hurry. When he opened his evil eye, he knew that this iron rope was actually an illusion created by the formation. In fact, it is useless to use magic weapons or brute force to forcefully destroy this iron cable. We must find out the core of this formation from its roots in order to break this illusion. Fortunately, Su Han is quite accomplished in formations. After looking at it for a moment, I saw that the core of the formation was an inconspicuous place in the middle left part of the iron rope. At the moment, Su Han raised his Galaxy Exploding Demonic Finger and pointed it from a distance, like a shooting star, towards the core of the formation. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The finger force hit the core of the formation, causing a thousand waves. The internal structure of the formation suddenly collapsed, shattered, and turned into countless waves, all scattered with a crash. In a moment, the iron rope was broken into pieces, and pieces fell into the river, disappearing soon. Su Han had seen the first level and did not stop. He urged the boat to move forward. This first level passed easier than anyone else. The reason is that Su Han can see through that the iron rope is just an illusion. If it were anyone else, they would have wasted a lot of time just on the iron rope. In another space, Zhong Limu frowned and waved his sword. The sword lights, like moonlight, kept cutting at the iron rope in front of him. However, no matter how hard he worked, the iron rope was extremely tough. A series of sword lights struck it, making a harsh sound, but the iron rope was unscathed. "How is it possible? The first test is so difficult? I have tried my best, but I still can't destroy the iron cable at all?" Zhongli Mu was puzzled and his brows furrowed tightly. Suddenly, Zhong Limu's heart moved, and he remembered the three words "calm down" that Su Han said before the assessment. "Calm down, yes, I have to calm down. My strength is already at the top among the young geniuses participating in the assessment. If I am difficult, others will only find it more difficult, so there is no need for me to be impetuous." "My Lord Saint will definitely not set an impossible task. Therefore, there must be some mystery in it." After Zhong Limu figured this out, he looked carefully at the iron rope in front of him, and he suddenly discovered that this iron rope looked weird. There seemed to be a strange feeling in this iron rope. Especially when the river water is lapping, the faint feeling of the iron rope makes people feel even more unreal. "Formation, isn't this an illusion created by the formation?" Zhong Limu suddenly realized that as a top genius under the command of the Brahma Saint, it was impossible for him not to be involved in the battle method. At that moment, now that Zhong Limu understood the problem, he used his knowledge of formations and saw the core of the formations in just a quarter of an hour. "It's this damn thing that's been stuck on me for most of an hour, please break it!" Zhongli Mu was furious from his heart, swung his sword, and a huge sword light suddenly cut the iron rope into pieces. "Finally it's broken!" Zhongli was overjoyed and urged the boat to sail forward immediately. "I don't know what the second level will be?" At this time, Su Han had passed the first level for some time, but he had not seen any signs of the second level. Although the difficulty of the first level is not particularly high, it will definitely take a long time to realize that this is an illusion caused by the formation. Su Han estimated that most people are still stuck at the first level and have not passed it. "It seems that this assessment is serious?" Su Han was also more interested in this assessment. Although he already has a lot of good things, there is never too much good stuff. ¡­¡­ At this moment, on this side of the river, everyone is sitting there, but no one has the intention to taste the fine wine and food in front of them, their thoughts have already drifted to the ongoing assessment. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that none of them know what is going on in the assessment. Only the expression of the Brahma Saint has always been an indifferent smile. No one can guess what he is thinking in his heart. At this time, Protector Feng Yin walked quickly. "Lord Saint, someone has already passed the first level of assessment." Feng Yin protector's spiritual consciousness transmitted the message.?Report on Brahma Sage's collection. "Oh?" The Brahma Saint's expression didn't seem too surprised, "Tell me, who passed the first test first?" "Lord Saint, two people have already passed. Among them, Zhong Limu has just passed. Before him, there was another person who passed the first level about half an hour ago." There was still undisguised surprise on Protector Feng Yin's face, and he was obviously very surprised by this fact. "oh?" The expression of the Brahma Saint was slightly moved, "Who is it? Can you break through the barriers set by this Saint in such a short period of time?" "The saint is none other than Su Han." Protector Feng Yin replied in surprise. "Oh? Is that the young man who is at the first level of the Imperial Realm?" "Lord Saint, Su Han, who is at the first level of the Emperor Realm, was able to take the lead in breaking through the first level set by Lord Saint in such a short period of time." Protector Feng Yin could not hide his surprise. The Brahma Saint nodded slightly: "This first level is not a complete test of cultivation. It mainly depends on the mental state and calmness of these geniuses. It is not surprising that the first level of the Imperial Realm can be passed first." "That's right. What happens to Su Han depends on the next two levels." Protector Feng Yin nodded. The Brahma Sage smiled and said: "Speaking of which, this little guy Zhonglimu really impressed me. He is not the only genius at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm, but he is the fastest to pass. I think Military Advisor Zhongli will be very pleased. " "Master Zhongli has made great progress during this period, especially after meeting Su Han." Protector Feng Yin usually has a good relationship with Zhong Lihong. At this time, he naturally wants to say a few nice things to Zhong Limu. At this time, Su Han, who was taking the assessment, was advancing in the river when he suddenly heard a rumbling sound in front of him. Looking as far as the eye can see, the water surface in front seems to have been split from the middle by a sword that created the world, divided into two sides, leaving a passage in the middle. The water waves on both sides are hundreds of meters high. They are constantly beating and shooting out streaks of rays of light into the middle passage. It is obviously a very aggressive force. Moreover, in the middle of the channel, there are countless whirlpools that are constantly rolling. "Could it be that the second level is to go through this passage?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,100 Increases Difficulty You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han thought of this and without hesitation, he immediately started the boat and plunged into the passage. As soon as you enter the channel, you feel the squeezing force of the surrounding vortex. The vortex in this passage appears irregularly. Although Su Han can rely on his reaction speed to avoid these whirlpools, he will not be sucked into them. But the existence of these vortices also caused great interference to the trajectory of the boat. This greatly reduced Su Han¡¯s forward speed. And the biggest threat in this passage is not actually these whirlpools, but the strange glow that continuously shoots out from the water walls on both sides. Su Han knew very well that if he was hit by this glow, it would be enough for him to drink a pot. Therefore, the biggest difficulty in this level is to maintain a certain traveling speed, not only to ensure that you are not swept away by the whirlpool, but also to ensure that you are not hit by the glow. Fortunately, Su Hanyi was brave enough to avoid the elusive glow while bypassing the whirlpool without slowing down too much. His evil eye also played a vital role at this time. Under the gaze of the evil eye, Su Han captured the trajectory of the rays of light one by one, which made Su Han avoid the rays of light. Much easier. However, after driving like this for half an hour, Su Han looked around and found that there was still no end to the passage. "This passage is so long. It seems that my speed is still too slow. This second level looks very difficult." Su Han didn't expect that the difficulty of this level was originally set by the Brahma Saint according to the level of the strongest genius in his sect. Therefore, a genius who has reached at least the fourth level of the Imperial Realm can hope to pass this level. As for those below the fourth level of the Imperial Realm, whether they can pass or not depends entirely on luck. As Su Han is at the first level of the Imperial Realm, it would be strange if he didn't feel strenuous. As we continue to move forward, the glow in front of us is getting more and more crazy, the speed is getting faster and faster, and the frequency is getting higher and higher. Even Su Han couldn't help but feel a little confused. "We must find a way, otherwise if this continues, these rays of light will only become crazier." Suddenly, Su Han had an idea and thought of a way. With a flip of the palm, the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror has appeared in the palm of the hand. As soon as the rays of light came over, Su Han's Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror took action at the same time. As soon as the mirror light shot out, the speed of the glow immediately slowed down by half. Su Han was overjoyed and immediately sped up, making the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror move like a rock. In this way, the rest of the journey suddenly became much easier. Su Han broke through all the way, and finally, a white light flashed in front of his eyes, and the water walls on both sides collapsed suddenly. ???????????????????????? After the ground shook like an earthquake, the river in front became calm again. "This level is really not easy. If you don't use the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror, you don't know if you can pass the last section of the road. The difficulty of this test is really exaggerated. It is estimated that not more than 10% of people will pass this level. one." It¡¯s not that Su Han is not optimistic about these competing talents, but the difficulty of this level is indeed exaggerated. "Lord Saint, Su Han is the first to pass the second level." The guardian spirit of Feng Yin sent a message to the Brahma Saint. "Oh? With such difficulty, he can pass it first?" The Brahma Saint was a little moved, and he could not hide his surprise. Protector Feng Yin said: "He didn't know what method he used. In the second half, which was supposed to be more difficult, he was actually faster and rushed out in a short time." Protector Feng Yin can only take a general look at the progress in the assessment from the outside. As for the specific details, he cannot see them. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know what trick Su Han used, but he was even faster in the second half. Furthermore, Su Han was only at the first level of the Imperial Realm, competing with many geniuses with higher cultivation levels than him. This still maintains the speed of passing the first one, which makes people feel a little incredible. "This young man is quite interesting." The Brahma Saint thought for a while, "Feng Yin, let's do this. The third level will be a little more difficult for him, and the difficulty will be increased by 50% for him based on the others." "Lord Saint, this?" Protector Fengyin was a little surprised, "In this way, the fairness of the assessment" "It doesn't matter, if it is really because of the increased difficulty that he failed in the third level, then I will definitely give him greater compensation afterwards." The Brahma Sage said with a leisurely smile. "Yes, Saint." Feng Yin saidAfter receiving the order, he did not dare to neglect and left as ordered. In the third level, Su Han quickly ran into it. Moreover, they collided suddenly without any warning. I saw the surrounding water surface suddenly turning up into stormy waves without any warning, and water monsters roared out of the water and rushed towards Su Han crazily. Each of these water monsters is very ferocious and ferocious. Su Han glanced over and saw that there were as many as eighteen. " Moreover, each of these water monsters has a cultivation level equivalent to at least the third level of the Human Imperial Realm, and the strongest ones have a cultivation level equivalent to the fourth level of the Human Imperial Realm. "In this third level, we actually have to face eighteen such water monsters? I'm afraid even a genius at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm may not be able to do it, right?" Su Han couldn't help but be a little surprised. He doubted whether others could pass this level. Even at Zhong Limu's level, I'm afraid only 30% hope to pass at most. As for other people with lower cultivation levels than Zhongli Mu, Su Han felt that they didn¡¯t even have a 10% chance. Of course Su Han didn¡¯t know that his level had been manipulated by the Wind Yin Protector. The original twelve monsters had been increased to eighteen, and two monsters at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm had been added to them. "Are we going to use the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror to deal with them again?" Su Han didn't want to get involved with these monsters. Anyway, the assessment only required passing the test, and it didn't say that he had to defeat these monsters. However, when Su Han took out the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror, he found that these eighteen monsters were distributed around him, firmly blocking all his directions. No matter which one of them Su Han slowed down, There will always be other monsters quickly filling in. And to control the speed of all these monsters, Su Han's spiritual power is not enough. Just when he was worried, Su Han suddenly had an idea in his mind: "These guys are all water monsters, and the water tribe is logically the most afraid of dragon power. If I can release some dragon power, maybe I can Acts as an unexpected deterrent.¡± Thinking of this, Su Han urged the boat. Not only did it not stop, but it accelerated forward. At the same time, strong dragon power was released, condensing around him. The dragon clan's pressure was indeed extraordinary. Su Han deliberately released it without any reservation or concern about his own consumption. In the dragon's power, there is also a powerful spiritual attack. For a moment, although the water monsters did not run away in all directions, the fear in their eyes was obvious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1101 One hundred stone tablets You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The divine power of the dragon clan is not meant to scare people. The dragon's power is a great deterrent to any living creature, let alone these water monsters that live in the water. If it is a more serious situation, as soon as the dragon's power is released, many creatures will be frightened to death on the spot. "However, these eighteen water monsters are not low in level. Even if they feel the power of the dragon, they will not die on the spot. However, the fear and apprehension in his eyes could not be concealed at any cost. Seizing their moment of hesitation, Su Han had already activated the boat and passed through the gap. The eighteen-headed water monster watched Su Han pass by, roaring unwillingly, but there was more fear in the roar. The majesty of the Dragon Clan is something that no living creature can contend with. Originally thought that the third level would be a tough battle, but he passed it in such an easy way. Even Su Han found it incredible and couldn't help but sigh: "The pressure of the Dragon Clan is really extraordinary." However, Su Han's side passed so quickly, but he was shocked by the Fengyin Protector who had been monitoring the formation. Protector Feng Yin simply felt that his brain was not enough: "HolyLord Saintthat Su Hanpassed the third level again." "What?" The Brahma Saint was startled. Even he was a little unbelievable at this moment. I just passed the second level, why did I pass the third level again? Not to mention, is it a third level with added "materials"? Is it possible that the third level has not been started at all? Not to mention that the Brahma Saint was so surprised, even the Protector Feng Yin who was supervising the battle at the scene felt extremely incredible. He didn't even understand how Su Han passed the third level. It seems that Su Han did not use any means. Those water monsters seemed to be afraid of him and did not dare to act rashly. This is what Feng Yin protector cannot understand the most. These water monsters are so ferocious and violent. How can they be afraid of a human who is at the first level of the Emperor Realm? ¡°This is simply unheard of. "Moreover, Su Han passed the first two levels so easily, and Guardian Feng Yin was equally incredible. You must know that these tests are all customized by the Brahma Saint according to the difficulty of the fourth level of the Imperial Realm. If your strength is not at that level, it is absolutely impossible to fool them. "Could it be that this Su Han's strength already reaches the level of the fourth level of the Imperial Realm? Thinking that Su Han could defeat Wu Yan in the battle for the Holy Order, Guardian Fengyin had to admit that it was really possible. "Interesting, really interesting. Feng Yin, you continue to observe this young man. I have never seen such an interesting young man in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain for five hundred years. Could it be that the previous hexagram of this Saint should be in line with On him?" The Brahma Sage was in great spirits and was in a particularly good mood. Those people below, seeing the smiling face of Saint Brahma, felt that the old man seemed to be in a particularly cheerful mood today, but they had no idea why he was so happy. However, this at least shows that the Brahma Saint has come out of the shadow of losing his beloved disciple, which is gratifying. After all, the saint himself is the biggest pillar of the Brahma lineage. In the past, many people who were loyal to Brahma Sage have been worried. Because the Brahma Saint has been in seclusion, the lineage of the Eclipse Saint is also very ambitious and has a strong tendency to take away the status of the Brahma Saint lineage. These loyal people are not only worried that the position of the Brahma Saint lineage will be replaced by the Eclipse Saint lineage, but they are also worried that the Brahma Saint lineage will be torn apart from within. Especially after Mr. Zhu died unexpectedly three years ago, everyone's worries have deepened. They were all worried that the Brahma Saint would never recover from this? Could it be that because of this incident, the saint became depressed like this? However, at this moment, seeing the smile on the face of the Brahma Saint, everyone understood that the Saint was not depressed and did not intend to give up. This is undoubtedly an extremely exciting signal for them. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? People who are a little bit impatient and deviant in their own right will no longer dare to act rashly. However, these people couldn't help but think in their hearts: "Sage Brahma is in such a good mood, does he really want to choose his successor from among the geniuses who came to the meeting today?" Thinking of this, everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with excitement. Many of them have close young disciples who are undergoing the assessment. Some are selected by the major forces below, and some are?He is directly a disciple of the saint himself. ????????????????????????????? If one of his close disciples is chosen, it will surely be followed by a prosperous future. At this moment, even Zhong Lihong, who was as indifferent as he was, couldn't help but feel a strong sense of expectation in his heart. "My deadline is approaching. If I still fail to get the East China Sea Pill, those under me will definitely be bullied by some of my competitors and old enemies in the past. This is something I absolutely don't want to see. However, if Mu'er can be defeated by Saint If he is chosen as the first successor, then these worries are not worth mentioning I just don¡¯t know if Mu¡¯er will have such an opportunity?¡± "I hope he can stand out and be recognized by the saints." Except for Zhong Lihong, many other people have similar thoughts in their hearts. But no one showed it, they were all calculating silently in their hearts. Their psychology is also well understood by the Brahma Sage. It¡¯s just that the vision of the Brahma Saint is much higher than these people. In the eyes of the Brahma Saint, these young people, including some of the Brahma Saint's own direct disciples, have not yet met the Brahma Saint's criteria for selecting successors. It might be enough to train him as a disciple. But today, the Brahma Saint obviously not only wants to choose disciples, but also chooses people who can pass on his legacy. With this kind of thinking, the vision of the Brahma Saint will become particularly picky. ¡­¡­ After Su Han passed three levels in a row, his vigilance did not drop. Although it is said that there are three levels of testing, it does not say that there are only three levels. Who knows if there will be a fourth level? Until the end, Su Han will never let down his guard. However, after passing the three levels, Su Han's path forward was clear. About two-quarters of an hour later, in the mist in front of Su Han's eyes, large swaths of shore reefs vaguely appeared. "Huh? Have you reached the other side of the river?" Su Han's heart moved and he speeded up. After approaching the large reef, Su Han discovered that it was not actually a reef. It was more appropriate to call it a high cliff by the river. This high cliff stretches for hundreds of miles and is more than tens of feet high. The smooth cliff is inlaid with stone tablets, some large and some small, with more than a hundred stone tablets. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,102 Unbelievable News You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??????????????????????????????????????The big ones are more than ten feet high, and the small ones are only a few meters high. All of them are engraved with obscure and mysterious runes. At a glance, they are extremely spectacular. However, Su Han was not intimidated by such a spectacular sight. After all, Su Han had seen countless big scenes in his previous life. "Could it be that the opportunity mentioned by the Brahma Sage is contained in these hundreds of stone tablets?" Su Han was refreshed when he thought of this, and he began to understand it very seriously. Although Su Han has a lot of good things, he never has too many good things. With his mind immersed in the hundreds of stone tablets, Su Han contemplated carefully. For a moment, the outside world seemed to disappear into nothingness. In the whole world, there were only himself and these hundreds of large and small stone tablets, floating in a dark void. A quarter of an hour later, Su Han's expression changed. "Huh? He is indeed a saint, and the opportunity he arranged is quite extraordinary. These stone tablets actually contain the power of heaven and earth, which can allow me to greatly strengthen one of my magical powers?" For a moment, Su Han was also surprised. He originally thought that the opportunity arranged by the saint was nothing more than a magic weapon or a set of exercises. But I didn¡¯t expect that this opportunity would actually allow people to strengthen their own magical power. "In this case, doesn't this opportunity vary from person to person? If you have a powerful magical power, this opportunity can make your magical power stronger. But if your magical power is not as satisfactory as expected, this opportunity will It seems a bit tasteless.¡± Su Han himself naturally possesses many powerful magical powers. For a moment, Su Han was browsing the magical powers he now possessed in his mind, and it was difficult to make a decision. "Which magical power is better to strengthen? This opportunity to strengthen is only once, and it must be used to improve the aspect the most." Speaking of Su Han¡¯s own magical powers, many of them are of great use. For example, the three types of Explosive Demonic Fingers are powerful single-target attacks, while the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation is a powerful group attack. In addition, there are also the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror, the "Nine Steps to Pierce the Yang" archery, the golden body of gods and demons, etc Su Han's mind went through these magical powers one by one. No matter which one he strengthened, it would greatly improve himself. However, no matter which item, Su Han still felt unsatisfied. Suddenly, Su Han's heart moved and he thought of one of his magical powers. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± At that moment, Su Han did not hesitate and directly chose this magical power in his heart. With the selection of Su Han's consciousness, the hundreds of stone monuments inlaid on the high cliffs, which exudes soft yellow light. The yellow light became brighter and brighter. Finally, more than a hundred stone tablets shone brightly at the same time, and finally separated from the stone tablets one after another, like more than a hundred meteors, shooting towards Su Han, scrambling to be the first to fall into Su Han's body. ¡­¡­ About an hour later, one after another, several young geniuses broke through the third level. Among them, there is also Zhonglimu. "Hey, the three hurdles have been passed. There should be an opportunity set by the saint ahead, right? Wait for me, I'm coming!" Zhong Limu¡¯s face was full of excitement and he rushed forward. And several other particularly outstanding young geniuses had similar thoughts. After passing the three levels, none of them cared about how embarrassed they were. They just wanted to rush forward, and no one wanted to fall behind. In their opinion, since they broke through the three levels so quickly, it is impossible for anyone to be faster than them, and they will definitely have a chance to come out on top. Although it is said that the first one to reach the other side of the river may not be able to get the opportunity, but if he can be the first to arrive, the chance will undoubtedly be greatly increased. These young geniuses scrambled one by one and drove with all their strength towards the other side. "Speed ??up, be sure to arrive first!" "The opportunity to be a saint is right in front of you!" "My understanding is so strong, as long as I can arrive first, the opportunity to be a saint will definitely be mine!" "If you can become the successor of the Saint because of this, it will be a great blessing!" These people are all in an extremely urgent mood. They were able to pass three levels in a row, and each one of them was a being with extraordinary strength. Naturally, they would not surrender to anyone. Everyone feels that only they are the best, and only they deserve the opportunities set by the saint. Among them, there are Zhonglimu, Chu Zhongyun, Lian Ke, and Fatty Huo, each of them isWith all his strength, he rushed towards the other side of the river, wishing he could fly. Although they are also disciples of the Saint, at this moment, no one will give in to the other, and everyone is in a competitive relationship. However, when they finally reached the other side of the river, they received news that almost made them vomit blood on the spot. "It's too late for you. The chance of being a saint has already been taken away by the destined person." Protector Feng Yin stood in front of the high cliff on the other side, and his simple words were like a large basin of ice water in the winter, cooling them down from head to toe. "impossible!" "We came so early, how could others have to go?" "Who? Which one is it?" "That's not right. The geniuses we took part in the assessment, as long as they have some ability, are all here! Then who will get the opportunity?" ¡°It¡¯s impossible for some other unknown person to take away the opportunity, right?¡± "Lord Protector Fengyin, it's not that we can't afford to lose, we just feel strange. Apart from us, are there other mid-level imperial realm geniuses participating in the assessment? Isn't this impossible?" ¡°These young geniuses all feel confused and cannot accept this result at all. What kind of assessment is this? It¡¯s simply a scam! There are obviously capable geniuses here, and every one of them counts, so who will get the opportunity? For a moment, they almost wondered if there was something fishy and someone was cheating? However, no matter how bold they are, they dare not raise such questions openly. After all, the majesty of the Brahma Saint is there. However, just because they don¡¯t dare to bring it up openly doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t murmur in their hearts. However, in the face of these young geniuses¡¯ questions, Protector Feng Yin showed an indifferent expression and kept saying one sentence: ¡°That opportunity has already been taken away by others.¡± These categorical words represent an ironclad fact. Speaking of which, these young geniuses also know that there is no point in pestering them anymore. However, they still cannot accept this reality. Zhong Limu frowned, Chu Zhongyun looked doubtful, and Lian Ke and Fatty Huo had gloomy expressions. Obviously, this result was far different from what they had imagined. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1103: Attitudes of All Parties You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "By the way, will this be a test for us by the Saint? It will test whether our Taoist heart is firm or not. If our Taoist heart is not firm enough, we will go home at this time. In this way, it will Can¡¯t you get the opportunity left by the saint?¡± After a slight hesitation, Chu Zhongyun said. His conjecture made several other people¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°Maybe, that¡¯s really the case.¡± "I was almost cheated. Maybe this is really just a test?" Several people rekindled their hope, looking at Guardian Fengyin with expectation in their expressions, obviously wanting to judge whether they had guessed correctly from the look on Guardian Fengyin's face. Protector Feng Yin smiled bitterly and shook his head. In fact, he was just as incredible as these geniuses, and he couldn't even accept this fact. This Su Han, who had only passed three levels in a row, actually saw through the opportunity that the saint had hidden so well under those hundreds of stone tablets for only a quarter of an hour, and was he able to escape? To be honest, even the guardian of Feng Yin feels a little ashamed of the speed of such a monster. I wonder if it is me, can I reach this speed? ¡°It¡¯s no wonder these young people can¡¯t accept it. Even I wouldn¡¯t believe it if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes.¡± Protector Feng Yin couldn't figure it out. He almost wanted to ask Zhong Limu on the spot, where did he find such a monster? Watching these young geniuses carefully contemplating the stone tablets one by one, Protector Feng Yin also shook his head and smiled bitterly. The opportunities in these hundreds of stone tablets have been taken away by others, and no matter how much you try to understand them, it will be of no use. Soon, these stone monuments will disappear. Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long before Lian Ke couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer: ¡°Why are the shapes of these stone tablets getting darker and darker?¡± "Uh, these stone tablets seem to be disappearing?" "It's true that the stone tablets are starting to disappear!" "What are you doing?" Fatty Huo also shouted. Protector Feng Yin said seriously: "The opportunity in the stone tablet has been taken away by others, and the stone tablet will naturally disappear. It's time for you guys to wake up. If you are still stubborn, you will fall into the inferior category." Seeing how serious Protector Feng Yin was, the faces of several people changed again and again, and then they had to realize that the opportunity in this stone tablet might have been taken away by someone. As a result, their expressions became even more depressed. "Who is it? You actually got there first before a few of us?" "Is there such a genius in this assessment?" No matter how you think about it, this is a bit unbelievable. Aren¡¯t those the only geniuses under the command of the Brahma Saint? Who doesn¡¯t know who yet? ???????? Are there any geniuses of this level among those people? Everyone was depressed and suspicious, but Zhong Limu suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and his wry smile suddenly became a little cheerful. Obviously, he had already made a guess. "Amu, what are you laughing at?" Chu Zhongyun on the side was laughed at inexplicably by Zhong Limu. "Hehe, guess what I'm laughing at?" Zhong Limu thought about it and it became funnier, and he couldn't help but laugh. Chu Zhongyun was surprised and said, "Isn't it possible that you took that opportunity away?" As soon as these words were said, the eyes of the other two people immediately shot in this direction. Zhonglimu laughed, pretending to be profound, and kept silent. "Impossible!" Fatty Huo said loudly, "He and I arrived at about the same time. If it was his chance, there's no way I wouldn't know about it!" Zhong Limu shrugged, but ignored Fatty Huo. "Zhong Limu, are you out of your mind and crazy?" Fatty Huo sneered. Lian Ke also touched his nose: "Brother Zhongli, aren't you mad?" "You are the ones who are stupid. I have already guessed who it is, but you all still look like stupid geese." Zhonglimu chuckled. "Who is it?" After hearing what Zhong Limu said, everyone asked impatiently. Zhonglimu laughed: "Guess for yourselves." With that said, Zhong Limu shook his folding fan and walked away leisurely, as if others were getting the opportunity just as he was, and he was very happy. "Could it be him?" Lian Ke's body suddenly shook, showing an incredible look. At the same time, his expression was a little?With confidence. When Chu Zhongyun was told this, he was also stunned, and a figure suddenly appeared in his mind. It's him? Zhong Limu¡¯s intuition is indeed very powerful. When he thought of Su Han, he immediately concluded in his heart that this opportunity must have been taken away by Su Han. ??In fact, it is indeed the case. When these participating geniuses returned to the venue one after another, Su Han had already leisurely taken his seat. ¡°Except for Zhong Limu and the four of them, the rest of these young geniuses have not even completed the entire journey. When they heard Protector Feng Yin standing next to the Brahma Saint and loudly announcing that the person who got the opportunity was Su Han, their expressions ranged from envy, jealousy, to shock Especially Fatty Huo, who opened his mouth in a daze, as if someone had forced a ball of cow dung into his mouth. "How can this be?" "How did a person at the first level of the Imperial Realm get this opportunity? Could he be stronger than us who are at the second or third level of the Imperial Realm?" Among these people, those who had participated in the battle for the Holy Order were relatively okay. Although their eyes were full of surprise, they did not lose their composure. But none of the geniuses selected by the forces below who have participated in the battle for the Holy Order are unhappy. "Where does this kid come from? How come I haven't heard of him before?" "There shouldn't be anything fishy in this, right?" "How did this guy do it? Should we let him go?" There were all kinds of unpleasant comments all of a sudden. It was obvious that no one could accept this result. Su Han was calm, but there was a clear flash of anger in the eyes of Feng Yin Protector, who was standing next to the Brahma Saint. However, if you think about it carefully, this is understandable. After all, the young geniuses from all the major forces have made a lot of preparations for today's assessment. As a result, the fruits of victory were taken away by a kid who suddenly appeared. This is unacceptable to anyone. Zhong Lihong was the only person at the scene who could look at this issue more objectively. In Zhong Lihong's view, although his grandson Zhong Limu is a good genius, he does not have a clear gap with others and does not show the kind of advantage that clearly overwhelms others. Therefore, Zhong Lihong was not very disappointed that Zhong Limu could not get this opportunity. On the contrary, when Zhong Lihong saw that Su Han had gotten this opportunity, not only was he not unhappy, he was actually a little happy in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1104: Convinced You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Zhong Lihong wanted to ask Su Han for help, he had always had some doubts about whether Su Han could get the East China Sea Pill for him. Although it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t believe Su Han, Zhong Lihong is still a little worried without seeing the senior expert who can refine the East China Sea Pill with his own eyes. However, at this moment, seeing Su Han use an unbelievable evil attitude to seize the opportunity of the Brahma Saint, the last trace of worry in Zhong Lihong's heart disappeared. How could a young man from the Middle and Lower Domain stand out among the fierce competition among geniuses in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain if he had not received such expert guidance? So at this moment, Zhong Lihong really believed it completely. However, just because Zhong Lihong believes it does not mean that others will believe it. "Lord Saint, how did Su Han get the opportunity of your old man? I am very curious." A leader of the power spoke first. "Su Han is really surprised to be able to compete with geniuses from all walks of life. It's really curious that a genius at the first level of the Imperial Realm has such strength." "I don't know where this Su Han came from." Everyone was talking. Although they didn't say it clearly, they were obviously somewhat hostile to Su Han. A person who appears suddenly and has no foundation will naturally find it difficult to gain recognition from everyone at once. The Brahma Sage smiled faintly and looked at Su Han with deep appreciation. "A hero doesn't ask where he comes from. However, since you are curious about how he did it, it is simple." ???????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Protector Feng Yin nodded, and a crystal clear stone appeared in the palm of his hand. This kind of projection fluorite can be used to record images. The images recorded in the fluorite can be projected and played in the void, which is very convenient. Although there is no way to completely record all the processes in the assessment formation, some key images were also recorded. In these images, you can see that Su Han has indeed passed the three levels. However, this projection fluorite is not omnipotent, and the image looks a bit blurry. But no matter how blurry it is, it can be seen that Su Han passed these three levels very easily and without any effort. In contrast, many other young geniuses are embarrassed and exhausted in the middle. Even Zhonglimu and the others who finally passed the three tests looked a little embarrassed. There is no one who can be as relaxed as Su Han. As for the hundred stone tablets, it is even more difficult to defeat Su Han. The visualization of this stone tablet is, in the final analysis, a test of one's mental state and the sharpness of one's vision. Su Han¡¯s mental state is sufficient, but in terms of vision, to put it bluntly, even the Brahma Saint himself may not be as good as him in terms of vision alone. Everyone was almost horrified to find that Su Han actually got the opportunity after only meditating under the hundreds of stone tablets for a quarter of an hour. Although this opportunity turned into yellow light and penetrated into Su Han's body, no one knew what it was, but it did not affect their surprise. After watching this video record, the leaders of the major forces were speechless at the moment. Originally, they wanted to reprimand their disciples for not living up to expectations, but now they could not say the words of reprimand, because they knew very well that this was not a matter of living up to expectations at all, but that this Su Han was too evil, and other The gap between people is too big. This kind of gap cannot be made up by just trying to live up to expectations. It is no exaggeration to say that even if they, the leaders of the major forces, go into battle themselves, it would be difficult for them to comprehend the opportunities left by the Brahma Saint so easily. However, Su Han, a young boy with unknown origins, was able to do it. ¡°Whether you say he was lucky or just had bad luck, in short, he did it. Protector Feng Yin said calmly: "After seeing the video, do you have any questions?" Everyone looked at each other in confusion. They had all seen the images. How could they ask any questions? "Lord Saint, we have no doubts." "We are convinced that Su Han can obtain the inheritance." No matter what, these people finally admitted that Su Han had obtained the legend of the Brahma Saint.?, it is well deserved. Zhong Lihong smiled and said: "Little friend Su Han is such a genius. He is exactly the kind of talent that the lineage of Brahma Saints needs most. At the same time, he is also the kind of talent that Silver Moon Holy Mountain needs most. The Saint can recognize pearls with such a keen eye, It is truly the luck of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. I am here to say on behalf of my incompetent grandson Zhong Limu that I am heartily convinced when I lose to such an opponent." Zhong Limu kept nodding his head and said with a smile: "Yes, hehe, I am convinced." Lian Ke looked at Su Han carefully, his face turned blue and white, and finally nodded. Obviously, Lian Ke lost and had nothing to say. As the first military advisor under the command of the Brahma Saint, Zhong Lihong has already expressed his strong support for Su Han. Naturally, others can't say anything. The Brahma Sage smiled faintly and was about to speak again. Suddenly, a talisman of knowledge transmission came in from the window and fell into his palm. The Brahma Saint¡¯s gaze was fixed, his spiritual consciousness fell on the teleportation talisman, and he read the spiritual information in it. Within a moment, the expression of the Brahma Saint suddenly turned gloomy. When everyone saw the expression of the Brahma Sage, their hearts couldn't help but tremble. You must know that there is too little news about Brahma Saint as a powerful person who can change his complexion. So, this news is definitely not ordinary news. The Brahma Sage seemed to have wanted to say something more just now, but after seeing this knowledge transmission talisman, he seemed to have suddenly changed his mind and had no interest in saying anything more. After Zhong Lihong briefly summarized a few words on his behalf, the Brahma Festival ended. Everyone left one after another, but Zhong Lihong and Su Han were named by the Brahma Sage to stay. Others, even Zhonglimu and the others, did not get permission to stay. This makes everyone puzzled. When did Su Han's status become more important than their leaders? As the first strategist under his command, it is understandable that Zhong Lihong would stay, but for Su Han, even if he got the chance to become a Brahma Saint, there would be no need for his status to soar so high all of a sudden, right? Not to mention other people, even Su Han was confused. However, he guessed that the Brahma Saint left him here because he wanted to say something more about that chance incident. Before Zhonglimu left, he winked at Su Han for a while and gave a thumbs up expression before leaving in a hurry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,105 The Theory of Luck You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Su Han, do you know the reason why I kept you here?" The Brahma Saint looked at Su Han with a profound gaze, but asked straight to the point. At this moment, Zhong Lihong and the two guardians looked at the Brahma Saint curiously, obviously not knowing what the Brahma Saint's intention was in leaving Su Han behind. Su Han smiled: "You are stupid, please ask the saint to clarify." "Haha, let's not talk about it for now. I am very curious. As a first-level emperor, how can you have such a demonic talent? Come to think of it, your origin must be quite extraordinary, right?" ??Sage Brahma, like Zhong Lihong before him, was very curious about Su Han's origins. Su Han had already expected this and immediately said what he had prepared: "When I was a child, I once met a reclusive master. It was only through his guidance that I was able to achieve what I am today." Zhong Lihong also nodded frequently. What Su Han said was the same as what he said to him before. "Haha, he must be a great master to be able to teach a talent like you." The Brahma Sage nodded in approval, with a look of leisurely fascination in his eyes. After a moment, he said, "Did you know that after leaving seclusion? Did I make a divination before?" Zhong Lihong and the two protectors were stunned. Halfway through the words, Brahma Saint changed his name to "Old Man" instead of "this saint". There seemed to be some deep meaning in this, which seemed to indicate that from this moment on, Brahma Saint The saint did not want to use his status as a superior saint to talk to Su Han. "Divination?" Su Han asked curiously, "Please ask the saint to make it clear." "I know a little about fortune telling. Before I left seclusion, I once made a divination. What do you think the result was?" The Brahma Saint did not wait for Su Han to answer, and said again: "As a result, I deduced that there is a very powerful luck coming to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. This luck is so powerful that it can even vaguely affect the entire Silver Moon. The future fortune of the Holy Mountain. From that day on, I have been looking for the owner of this fortune, but unfortunately, my attainments have not reached that level yet, and it is difficult to find that person among the crowd." Having said this, the Brahma Saint stared at Su Han thoughtfully with his deep eyes. "The owner of great luck?" Zhong Lihong on the side was very surprised, and the eyes of the two guardians also showed surprise. Obviously, it was the first time for them to hear the Brahma saint mention this matter. Su Han smiled faintly, looked at the Brahma Saint, and waited for him to continue. The Brahma Saint suddenly smiled: "However, at today's Brahma Grand Gala, I sensed the extremely strong luck again. This shows that the owner of that great luck is above the Brahma Grand Gala. And you, never seen From the first moment I arrived at you, I had a strong hunch that the owner of that great luck is very likely to be you." "However, I am just guessing, but I am not sure. It wasn't until you showed your astonishing talent in martial arts and took the opportunity that I carefully prepared into your arms with an unstoppable attitude that I was able to be sure that you are so lucky. The owner is you.¡± The Brahma Sage said in a decisive tone. Luck? Su Han couldn't help but be a little surprised that this Brahma saint actually knew how to watch luck. Su Han naturally knows the theory of luck. In Su Han's previous life, he also met many important people who could watch luck. But he didn¡¯t expect that this Brahma saint could actually watch luck. Su Han couldn't help but look into the eyes of the Brahma Saint. He saw that the eyes of the Brahma Saint were like deep pools and oceans, sometimes green and sometimes deep blue, giving people an extremely strong visual impact. The Brahma Sage chuckled: "Su Han, if I guess correctly, you also practice pupil skills, right? And is it an extremely advanced pupil technique?" Su Han also smiled and said, "You can't hide anything from the Saint." The Brahma Sage smiled calmly: "That's a bit exaggerated. However, after I noticed you, I immediately sent out my confidants to collect some information about you. There seems to be some discord between you and the disciples of the Eclipse Sage. It seems that the two Wushi brothers who are under the Sun Sage's sect have both fallen into your hands one after another?" As soon as these words came out, even Zhong Lihong and the others were surprised. They knew that Wu Yan was defeated by Su Han, but they didn't know that Wu Jin was also defeated by Su Han. If they had known that Wu Jin, who was at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm, had been defeated by Su Han, perhaps they wouldn't be so surprised today when they saw Su Han defeat other fourth level Imperial Realm geniuses and get a chance. "Sage Brahma can know this matter,"Han Han was not surprised. At that moment, Su Han said with a smile: "I am forced to have no choice but to let them bully others too much. Speaking of which, this is also to share the worries of the saint." The lineage of Eclipse Saints and the lineage of Brahma Saints have never dealt with each other. Indirectly speaking, this really shared the worries of Brahma Saints. The Brahma Sage smiled calmly, but was noncommittal. After a moment, he said: "Although I can't go out in seclusion, the situation in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain is all under my nose. The ambitions of the Eclipse Saints and their rapid development in recent years Do you think I really know nothing about this?" "Has the Lord Saint known this for a long time?" This time, before Su Han could say anything, Zhong Lihong asked in surprise. In fact, they really thought that the Brahma saint knew nothing about all this, so he had been in seclusion and ignored the outside world. "Commander Zhongli, and the two great protectors, your judgment of the situation is too narrow." The Brahma Saint shook his head, "In fact, I really don't care about the small relationship with the Sun Eclipse Saint. Friction, even if they have the ability, even if they want to replace the position of the Brahma Saint lineage and control the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain, what does it matter? If they really have the ability, I am willing to abdicate and make way for others." Speaking of this, the Brahma Saint also sighed: "But it is a pity that according to my observation, they have this ambition, but when it comes to strength, they are still a little behind. Therefore, I still cannot leave the future of Silver Moon Holy Mountain to them." "Lord Saint, do you have the idea of ??abdicating your position to make way for someone more worthy?" Protector Fengyin asked in surprise. "It's not that I have the idea of ??abdicating the throne in favor of someone more worthy, but considering the interests of the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain, if replacing me with the Eclipse Saint will be more beneficial to the future development of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, then what? Are you happy but not doing it? But unfortunately, according to my observation, the Eclipse Saint does not have this ability." The answer of the Brahma Saint surprised everyone present. Su Han could understand, however, that the thoughts and perspectives of the Brahma Saint had obviously surpassed the height of everyone in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, not to mention how many times it had surpassed the ambitious Eclipse Saint. It¡¯s just that this perspective is too high, so others can¡¯t understand it for a while. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,106 Holy Mountain Alliance| You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! To put it bluntly, the Brahma Saint does not care about personal gains and losses. His eyes are more focused on the future development and interests of the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain. It¡¯s just that other people may not be able to understand his painstaking efforts, and they will just keep fighting among themselves. For a moment, Su Han sympathized with this wise saint, and felt an impulse in his heart to carry forward the thoughts and wishes of this Brahma saint. "I admire the saint's lofty intentions. Maybe I can't be like the saint, but within the scope of my ability, I will definitely contribute my own strength to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain." At this moment, Su Han also made a decision. There was a surge of passion in his heart. Maybe when he came to this world in this life, he should let go of his hands and feet and live a happy life. Since you want to help the saint in front of you, then go help! This is the truest thought in Su Han's heart. The Brahma Sage smiled leisurely: "I've been waiting for your words. Su Han, I originally wanted to take care of this matter, but now it seems that it's too late. I urgently need someone like you now. Come and help me do this." "What's the matter?" Su Han asked. "Su Han, do you know about the Holy Mountain Alliance?" The Brahma Saint suddenly asked. "Holy Mountain Alliance?" Su Han found that he really didn't know much about these things. In his previous life, he was in the capital of Great Xia and had never heard of the term Holy Mountain Alliance. "The Holy Mountain Alliance is an alliance composed of many places like Silver Moon Holy Mountain in Cangyun Zeguo. You know, Cangyun Zeguo is vast, and there are many secluded places like Silver Moon Holy Mountain. few." "Our Silver Moon Holy Mountain has always been able to occupy this territory and take root and develop because of the support and protection of the Holy Mountain Alliance. But you have to know that the resources of this territory of Silver Moon Holy Mountain have always been enviable. . There have been several other holy mountains that have been eyeing the territory of our Silver Moon Holy Mountain, wanting to destroy the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and invade our territory." "However, because the rules of the Holy Mountain Alliance are protecting us, they cannot succeed." "However, this peaceful situation is about to be broken. I have just received the news that because Silver Moon Holy Mountain has always been weak and ranks at the bottom of the Holy Mountain Alliance, the Holy Mountain Alliance has also decided that if Silver Moon Holy Mountain If the strength level of Moon Sacred Mountain has not been improved, we will expel Silver Moon Sacred Mountain from the Sacred Mountain Alliance and let us fend for ourselves!" When the Brahma Saint said this, a wry smile finally appeared on his face. "If we are expelled from the Holy Mountain Alliance, won't we no longer be able to get the protection of the Holy Mountain Alliance?" Su Han asked with a frown. "Yes, that's right. Once we are expelled from the Holy Mountain Alliance, those holy mountains will not hesitate and will immediately come to destroy the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and occupy the territory of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. And with Silver With the strength of Moon Saint Mountain, it is difficult to fight against any of them, let alone fight against several of them at the same time. The situation is so serious." The Brahma Sage sighed. "This is what the Saint needs my help for? But how can I reverse this situation?" Su Han asked. The Brahma Saint said: "Every thirty years, the Holy Mountain Alliance will hold a peak event. The purpose of this peak event is to determine the ranking of the major holy mountains. The top-ranked holy mountain will receive a reward from the Holy Mountain Alliance. They also have the right to prioritize the selection and distribution of many rare resources shared by the Holy Mountain Alliance. The bottom-ranked Holy Mountain may be expelled from the Holy Mountain Alliance." "And this ranking is based on competition between the younger generations of descendants of each holy mountain to determine the final ranking." Su Han understood: "What the saint means is that you want me to represent Silver Moon Holy Mountain to participate in this pinnacle event?" "That's what it means, but it's not that simple. According to the rules of the Holy Mountain Alliance, the younger generation participating in the pinnacle event must be the young masters of each holy mountain." The Way of the Brahma Sage. "Young Master?" Su Han asked. "That's right, the young masters of each holy mountain are also the descendants of each holy mountain. In other words, if I want to recommend you to participate in the pinnacle event, you must first be made a young master of the Brahma Saint lineage. In this way, you will become one of the young masters of Silver Moon Holy Mountain." As soon as the Brahma Saint said these words, the expressions of the people around him all changed. Established as a young master of the lineage of Brahma Saints! This means that the Brahma Saint plans to choose Su Han.?My successor! Although they had vague expectations before, these words coming from the mouth of the Brahma Saint still made them extremely surprised. Unexpectedly, Saint Brahma would choose a young man who had no foundation in Silver Moon Holy Mountain as his successor. If the leaders of the forces below knew this, they would definitely be extremely depressed. However, thinking about the level of evil that Su Han showed during the test of crossing the river, several people felt that it was completely reasonable for the Brahma Saint to make such a choice. At least, none of the other geniuses who participated in the cross-river test, including several direct disciples of the Brahma Sage, showed talent and potential like Su Han. "Make me the young master of the Brahma lineage?" Su Han is not a fool. When the Brahma Saint said this, Su Han understood that the Brahma Saint wanted to accept him as his disciple. However, at this moment, Su Han fell silent. Since his reincarnation, he has also interacted with many powerful elders, but those are all elders. Neither Su Han nor them have the status of master and disciple. This is because Su Han attaches great importance to his master-disciple status. He is not very enthusiastic about becoming a teacher, because he always feels in his heart that from his debut to the present, there has not been anyone qualified to be his teacher. Of course, this is just a kind of rebelliousness in Su Han's heart. In fact, although these people may not have the same vision as Su Han, there are many people who are stronger than him. The strong are the teachers. Although the vision of these strong men is not as good as that of Su Han in his previous life, it does not mean that these strong men are not qualified to teach him anything. After all, no matter how rich the theoretical knowledge is, many things still have to be passed down through words and deeds. Therefore, although Su Han is not very enthusiastic, he is not very repulsive either. However, for such a master-disciple fate, Su Han still felt that there was still a little bit of a chance of fate. I have received the opportunity arranged by the Brahma Saint, and I also want to help this saint restore the fate of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain from the bottom of my heart, but it does not mean that I want to worship the Brahma Saint as my teacher. There is still a lot of difference in fate. "Sage, the master who gave me guidance once said that if there are other strong men who want to accept me as their disciples in the future, I cannot agree. Otherwise, it will cause chaos." Su Han finally declined politely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,107 The Entrustment of the Brahma Saint You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For Su Han, the master-disciple relationship is a very serious relationship, and naturally he cannot easily become someone's disciple. The Brahma Saint was not surprised by Su Han's answer. He just sighed: "Alas! I really want to know what kind of master your master is, who can train such a talented person with such great luck. I have been in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain for five hundred years, and I have seen a lot of geniuses, but I have never A genius can make me so excited. To be honest, if it weren't for your master, I would have forced you to stay in the Brahma lineage." The Brahma Saint has never shown such a strong will to a genius. His statement surprised Zhong Lihong and the two guardians present. Su Han just smiled faintly. If the Brahma Saint pays so much attention to luck, he will inevitably be more eager for a genius like himself. Because, since I can be reincarnated, how is it possible if I don't have any luck? Fortunately, I have a fictitious "teacher", and it sounds like this "teacher" is a more powerful and mysterious existence than the Brahma Saint. In this way, rejecting the Brahma Saint will not make him look too embarrassed. The Brahma Sage smiled freely: "Don't worry, don't tell me that you have a master who may be more powerful than me. Even if your teacher is not as good as me, I will not force you to change your will." "However, I have another idea here. I wonder if you would like to hear the details?" the Brahma Sage asked again. "Sage, please speak." "Well, there are no outsiders here, so I won't mince words with you. I have four direct disciples under my seat. However, although their talents are very good, they still lack some temperament to stir up troubles. This kind of I think you are the only one who has the temperament, so I still want to entrust the luck of Silver Moon Holy Mountain to you." "The Saint" "Haha, don't worry. I hit it off with you right away. Although we don't have a master-disciple relationship, I may not be able to pass it on to you." "How do you say this?" Su Han wondered. "Just one sentence, rules are dead, people are alive. I can make you the young master of the Brahma lineage and hand over the future of Silver Moon Holy Mountain to you. However, there is no need for a master between you and me. Apprenticeship." The expression of the Brahma Sage is solemn. "Sage, is this appropriate?" Su Han didn't know what to say for a moment. It stands to reason that a strong man like Brahma Sage must be eager to find a successor who can be worthy of his master and disciple and inherit his legacy. However, for the sake of the fate of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, the Brahma Saint seems to give up this right. He would rather not have the title of master and disciple, but also establish Su Han as the young master of the Brahma lineage. Seeing the sincerity in the eyes of the Brahma Sage, Su Han knew that the Brahma Sage was not joking with him. Su Han also admires people like Brahma Sage, who have great vision and courage. "Su Han, don't be in a hurry to reject me. In fact, Silver Moon Holy Mountain needs your luck, but at the same time, if you want to rise, you also need Silver Moon Holy Mountain." The Brahma Saint said, "You have such luck and talent, as well as the guidance of experts. If you were born in our Silver Moon Holy Mountain, your current achievements would definitely be more than this. Although you don't say it, I will It can be judged that your background is not high. There must be constant thorns along the way." "However, as long as I appoint you as the young master of the Brahma lineage, then you will be one of the young masters of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. You will have priority in using all the resources of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Moreover, with the Silver Moon Holy Mountain as your back , can also provide you with great convenience. If you think about it carefully, if you can become the young master of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, how much trouble and setbacks can you save? Your cultivation speed is much faster than that of casual cultivation. How much can it be improved?" The Brahma Sage is not the kind of person who is purely positional. He persuades Su Han with practical benefits. Because of this, what he said can also pluck Su Han's heartstrings. Su Han knew that since his rebirth, although he had been high-spirited and led the way wherever he went, everything was still so fragile in the face of truly powerful power. In the final analysis, he had no truly powerful backer. If he could become a young master of the Brahma lineage, would the Lingyue Gang still dare to send his father to the slave auction? This is obviously impossible to happen. Not to mention, becoming a young master means how much convenience you will get in your cultivation. Moreover, in this way, you can attend the Holy Spirit Festival openly and honestly.The pinnacle event of the Mountain Alliance fulfills the wish of the Brahma Saint. It can be said that it achieves multiple things with one stone. For a moment, Su Han was really moved. "I'm a little flattered that the Saint values ??him so much. However, there must be many outstanding people with amazing talents among the major holy mountain talent competitions. Are you sure that the Saint really wants me, the first level of the Emperor Realm, to take the lead? " Su Han asked with a smile. "Haha, there is nothing uncertain. I am sure that my vision is correct. Your potential definitely exceeds all the current geniuses in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. All you lack is time. However, I can give you enough now. time, because there is still some time before the pinnacle event, at least half a year." "Half a year" Su Han thought silently in his heart. "Su Han, I am very optimistic about your potential. I believe that within half a year, your strength level will reach a whole new level. In the peak event, the major holy mountain geniuses will have many monsters, and their strength will be far higher. These geniuses surpass those of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, and even reach levels you can't even imagine. I believe that at the pinnacle event, you will be able to get unprecedented training, and this is also a rare opportunity for you." The sage of Brahma is the righteous way. Su Han certainly didn¡¯t think that the strength of the geniuses from the major holy mountains could reach a level that he could not imagine. However, competing against powerful geniuses can indeed give you a great training. Su Han is also looking forward to this. "Since the saint is so loving, I will be disrespectful." Su Han finally made a decision and looked directly into the eyes of the Brahma Saint. "Okay, okay!" The Brahma Saint's eyes showed a look of joy, "Good boy, I know that I have seen the right person. I will entrust the future fortune of Silver Moon Holy Mountain to your hands." "I will not disappoint the saint." Su Han promised. The young master of the Brahma lineage! Zhong Lihong and the two guardians on the side all had shocked looks in their eyes. Becoming a young master of the Brahma lineage means that Su Han will enter the mainstream view of Silver Moon Holy Mountain and accept the test of Silver Moon Holy Mountain's public view! I don¡¯t know if this young man of the first level of the Imperial Realm can convince all the forces of the Brahma lineage and the Youyouzhi of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,108 Slave Market You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Su Han, the matter of establishing a young master is of great importance. After today, you will keep a low profile for a while. When I have arranged everything, you will have to formally stand in front of the stage. At that time, I will announce, When you are officially appointed as the young master of the Brahma lineage, at that time, you will have to take on the responsibilities of the young master of the Brahma lineage." The Brahma Saint's eyes were profound: "However, there are still many conveniences in becoming a young master. Silver Moon Holy Mountain is rich in resources. All the cultivation resources you want are not difficult to find here. Even if you don't have them, you can still I can mobilize the manpower and material resources of Brahma¡¯s lineage to help you find it.¡± Su Han smiled lightly and nodded: "I understand." "Hahaha, okay, since you are the young master of my Brahma lineage, all the corresponding status and resources will definitely be given to you. Don't worry, from the day when you are officially announced as the young master, you will have the most With a good training environment and a steady stream of training resources, everything will go smoothly for you in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and you will be in the best condition to hit the pinnacle event of the Holy Mountain Alliance." The Brahma Sage was in a very good mood, "Today, I have finally solved a problem on my mind. Next, I have some secular affairs to deal with. Will you stay here with me, or go back to your own residence first?" ¡°Let¡¯s go back to my place first.¡± ¡­¡­ Zhong Lihong sent Su Han out and said with a smile: "Little friend Su Han, from now on I can't call you little friend Su Han. I have to call you young master." Zhong Lihong would be lying if he said he was not shocked by the Brahma Sage's decision to choose Su Han as his young master. However, he was also very happy. From the bottom of his heart, he also hoped that Su Han could flourish in the Brahma lineage and be more closely tied to the Brahma lineage. In this way, Zhong Lihong will feel more confident about the East China Sea Pill matter. Su Han smiled and said: "Senior Zhongli said this because he wanted to kill me. I think there is no need to change the title. Even if I am officially established as Young Master in the future, I think it is better for Senior Zhongli to call me as before." "Haha, okay. Little friend Su Han, I have something unclear. Why didn't you mention your plan to save people at the Saint's place just now? With the Saint's status and power, he appreciates you so much. As long as he Come forward and your matter will be solved without any effort." Zhong Lihong said in confusion. Su Han shook his head and said with a faint smile: "Senior Zhongli, I still hope to solve this matter on my own." Su Han certainly knows that as long as the Brahma Saint comes forward, it will be very easy to solve the matter. However, he also knew that once he became the young master of the Brahma lineage, his every move would be exposed to public surveillance. If he asked the Brahma Saint to help, he would appear incompetent and difficult to convince the public. Furthermore, Su Han was still willing to rely on his own strength to rescue Su Yunhai. It was purely a helpless move to "take advantage of the situation" before. Now, even without the identity of the young master of the Brahma lineage, Su Han already has a certain say in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and he has also obtained the important clue of the slave auction. Su Han decided to go to the slave auction first. "Little friend Su Han, the slave auction will be held soon, but it will take some time before the saint announces you as the young master. Since you do not have the status of young master, you may encounter obstacles in your actions at the slave auction." Zhong Lihong reminded. ¡°It¡¯s okay, thank you, Senior Zhongli, for the reminder.¡± Su Han was very indifferent. Before the slave auction started, Su Han also inquired about the Lingyue Gang. Although the name of the Lingyue Gang was not very high, under the command of the Eclipse Saint, it was still considered a front-line force. After learning the details of Lingyue Gang, Su Han felt a lot more at ease. Before the slave auction started, Zhong Limu also came over. ¡°Brother, do you want me to accompany you to the slave auction?¡± Zhong Limu asked with concern. Zhonglimu has obviously learned from Zhonglihong that Su Han was appointed as the young master by the Brahma Saint. However, Zhonglimu's attitude towards Su Han has not changed, nor has he resented or alienated Su Han because of this. It has to be said that Zhong Limu is still very qualified as a brother. However, Su Han rejected Zhonglimu's proposal: "Brother Zhongli is obviously from the Brahma lineage after all. If you go with me, you will be too conspicuous." Zhong Limu nodded and said: "That's right. If the Lingyue Gang sees me, I'm afraid they will think that I am looking for trouble to cause trouble. Brother Su, you are different. The people from the Lingyue Gang may not know you, and it will be convenient for you to do things." .¡±  Su Han nodded: "Since it is a slave trade, the price must be clearly marked, and the one with the highest price will get it. Brother Zhongli, don't worry, I have a lot of Yuan stones now." Su Han is also afraid that the other party will not sell the person. As long as he sells the person with a clearly marked price, Su Han believes that he will be able to buy the person. In the next few days, Su Han kept a low profile and at the same time declined Tai Ahuang's proposal to accompany him to the slave auction. Early in the morning at the slave auction, Su Han headed to the slave market in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. This slave auction was held in the slave market, and it was of the nature of a free trade fair. As soon as Su Han arrived at the slave market, he could feel the mixed atmosphere. Various forces, big and small, set up stalls in this slave market, displaying their own slaves and openly selling them. And the guests hanging out at this auction are from all walks of life. Su Han didn't want to see the customs and customs of this slave market. As long as he saw the slaves kneeling on the ground next to each stall with tags on their bodies, he couldn't help but feel cramped in his heart. He was afraid that his father would be forced to humiliate him like these people. kneeling on the ground. "Dad, I'm late." Su Han secretly clenched his fists, asked someone to find out where the Lingyue Gang's facade was, and strode in that direction. The Lingyue Gang is a front-line force under the command of the Eclipse Saint. The shop they set up in the slave market is naturally different from other forces. As soon as Su Han walked in, he felt extremely luxurious. The huge shop was very quiet, with only a few girls in gorgeous clothes entertaining the customers in a soft voice. ¡°Compared with the street stalls outside that sell goods in bulk, there is no slave at all in this shop, which makes people wonder if they have gone to the wrong door. Seeing a guest coming to the door, a young girl immediately came forward to greet him: "Dear guest, what do you want to see?" Su Han was actually mentally prepared before he came in. In this kind of shop, the more polite and polite you are, the less likely others will look down on you. Only if you act calmly and let the other person not see through your depth will they take you seriously. "What kind of stuff do you have?" Su Han turned around and sat down on the chair carelessly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,109: Raise the Price from the Ground You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This behavior really frightened the other party. The girl carefully observed Su Han's expression and asked without hesitation: "What level does the guest want to see?" Su Han thought about it and didn¡¯t know what level Su Yunhai had reached now, but he thought that in this Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Su Yunhai¡¯s level should not be very high. Immediately he answered ambiguously: "What level is next? The most important thing is that it is best to see the goods in person." "There is no problem with seeing the goods in person, but according to our rules, you must pay a deposit first to see the goods in person." The girl smiled politely. "The Yuan Stone is not a problem." Su Han waved his hand. "Guest, you have misunderstood. In many cases, Yuan Stone is not charged for business in our store." "Don't accept Yuan Stones?" Su Han frowned. He had the most Yuan Stones on his body. He got 20 million middle-grade Yuan Stones in the Silver Moon City Bounty Arena. Now Su Han definitely belongs to the wealthy level when it comes to Yuan Stones. "Yes, our Lingyue Gang's slave trading is one of the best in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. We have a lot of good goods. Good goods naturally require special trading methods. If there is no bargaining chip that interests us, our goods will , will never be sold easily.¡± The girl explained. Su Han frowned slightly, this slave trade has so many details? "Let's take a look at the goods first." Su Han took out a jade box and placed it on the table. The girl opened the jade box and took a look, her eyes suddenly shone with a bit of surprise. She saw that lying in the jade box was a top-quality Yunying flower. "This girl can be a clerk in the Lingyue Gang's slave shop. Naturally, she has some eyesight. She can immediately tell that this Yunying flower has full roots and is full of fairy spirit. It is definitely not ordinary. Yunying exotic flowers may not be rare in their store, but this top-quality Yunying exotic flower is different. ¡°Perhaps a top-quality Yunying exotic flower doesn¡¯t mean much, but the guest in front of me took out this Yunying exotic flower casually. This shows that this extremely high-quality Yunying flower may be nothing to him. The girl¡¯s face immediately became solemn: ¡°Dear guest, please wait a moment.¡± With that said, she hurriedly walked out. Not long after, a middle-aged man dressed luxuriously came with a smile on his face: "It's rude to welcome a distinguished guest from afar. Sorry, rude." "What do you call it?" Su Han said lightly. "Hey, my surname is Feng. You can call me Manager Feng." The smile on Manager Feng's face looked very enthusiastic. "Okay, Manager Feng, I heard that you have a lot of good stuff here. I want to take a look at the stuff and choose a slave that suits me." Su Han made a request. "Okay, okay, if your distinguished guest has a request, we will definitely make it happen." After all, Manager Feng has seen many guests. It¡¯s not like he has never seen a guest like Su Han who doesn¡¯t require slaves to be in the realm of cultivation, but only wants a good relationship, and he doesn¡¯t find it strange. At this moment, Manager Feng took Su Han and walked towards the back. Behind this shop is a large open space. Manager Feng waved his hand, and slaves came out one after another with groups of slaves. When Su Han saw the slaves being brought out, he immediately opened his consciousness and began to sweep them away. Among these batches of slaves, there is no Su Yunhai. Fortunately, the open space was big enough. Seeing that Su Han still couldn't find the one he wanted, Manager Feng kept asking his assistant to bring more slaves out. Soon, there were thousands of slaves lined up in the open space. These slaves have obviously had their consciousness sealed and are in a daze. Even if Su Han asks at this moment, they cannot respond to Su Han. "Dear guest, our latest new goods are all here. If there is nothing you want here, then you may have to go to the high-end auction later to see those high-end goods." Manager Feng looked at Su Han's face and said cautiously. Su Han was too lazy to pay attention to him, and his consciousness was sweeping around. Suddenly, Su Han's face hardened, and his eyes were fixed on one of the figures. This figure is too familiar to him. Although he looked unusually thin at the moment, Su Han recognized it immediately. This figure was exactly that of Su Yunhai. For a moment, Su Han's heart jumped wildly! "How much do you price this slave?" Su Han tried his best to suppress his inner anxiety so as not to let Manager Feng see any clues. He knows that these human traffickers areYou know, if you let the other party see something, the other party will probably sit down and raise the price, constantly making things difficult for you. "This slave?" Manager Feng glanced at Su Yunhai with a strange look on his face. Only then did Su Han notice that the clothes Su Yunhai wore and the badges on his body were slightly different from other slaves. "Dear guest, you have really good eyesight. We obtained this slave through special means, so it is naturally better than other slaves. At the same time, his price will be more expensive than other slaves." Manager Feng smiled. Su Han pretended to be puzzled and said calmly: "I think you are deliberately raising the price? This slave seems to have average cultivation. Does he have any special abilities?" "Hey, we don't know about the special ability yet. However, this is really not just me asking for a price. You see, the mark on this slave is different from other slaves. He was obtained by us through special means, and his value is naturally far greater. More than the average slave.¡± As Manager Feng spoke, he observed Su Han's expression and was secretly happy at the same time. The more the customer talks, the more he values ??the product. It seems that he can make a lot of commission today. Su Han naturally knew what Manager Feng was thinking, and said with a serious expression, "Just tell me the price of this slave." "Dear guest, please wait a moment, I will ask." Manager Feng said and hurriedly walked back. Su Han felt angry when he saw him like this. He didn't know that Manager Feng must have gone to discuss with more senior people how to kill him. After a while, Manager Feng hurried out again and said with a smile: "Hey, distinguished guest, I'm really sorry. We originally wanted to send this slave as high-end goods to the high-end auction later, but due to negligence, I don¡¯t know how this slave got mixed up among the ordinary slaves. I¡¯m really sorry, if you want this slave, I can only trouble you to move your Majesty to buy it at a high-end auction later.¡± Su Han frowned, and the anger in his heart suddenly surged again. How could he not know that the other party was deliberately deceiving him. Once the slave was sent to a high-end auction, its value would inevitably increase many times, and it was even possible for the other party to directly raise the price. To put it bluntly, I am still not calm enough. When the other party sees that he wants this slave, he will naturally know that there is a reason, and will take the opportunity to deliberately kill him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1110: Shocking the Opponent You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han suppressed his anger and said calmly: "After all, your gang is also a top gang in this slave market. Is this how they do business? If you go back on your word, what credibility can you say? Call your person in charge to come out and I will talk to him directly." "Sir, is this unnecessary? Our Lingyue Gang" "Cut the nonsense." Su Han's face turned cold, his aura was threatening, and he was not angry. Manager Feng couldn't help but be surprised. He didn't expect that this seemingly ordinary young man could actually have a first-level cultivation at the Imperial Realm, comparable to the top geniuses of their Lingyue Gang. However, Manager Feng is sure that there was no such figure before Silver Moon Holy Mountain. For a moment, Manager Feng couldn't help but have a look of fear in his eyes. After looking at Su Han for a few times, he quickly walked towards the back. Not long after, a monk wearing a silver robe and a good bearing came out from behind. Judging from his appearance, he was obviously a high-ranking figure in the Lingyue Gang. "Young Master, I am Elder Qi from the Lingyue Gang." Elder Qi frowned slightly and looked at Su Han, "I heard from our people that you want to buy a high-level slave from our Lingyue Gang?" Su Han's eyes were indifferent: "When you brought the person out, you didn't say it was a high-level slave. When I took a fancy to it, you said it was a high-level slave and asked me to buy it at the high-end auction later. You guys What are the rules of doing this business?¡± "Haha, sir, you misunderstood. This is really our negligence. This slave should indeed be a high-grade cargo. It was our people who were negligent and put him in ordinary cargo. In order to show our respect for you. Sorry, we are willing to make compensation. You can buy other slaves in our store. No matter how many you choose, our store will give you a 10% discount." The other party¡¯s compensation was obviously not very sincere, because everyone could see that Su Han was not very interested in purchasing other slaves. "I do not accept this compensation. I only have one request, that is, you sell me the slave I like at a fair price." Su Han said directly. "Haha, sir, I'm sorry we can't satisfy this request." The person in charge actually refused outright. Su Han raised his eyebrows, anger rising in his heart: "What if I say, you have to be satisfied?" "In that case, are you here to cause trouble? Can I understand it that way?" Elder Qi sneered, but he was also the one who refused to take soft and hard advice. Su Han¡¯s tone became calm: ¡°Trespassing? Have you ever seen someone come to ruin things alone? I am sincerely doing business, but you are talking nonsense?¡± "So, my friend, what do you mean? Are you here specifically to cause trouble in our Lingyue Gang's place?" Elder Qi also refused to give in. "I said, I do business sincerely." Su Han smiled leisurely. Elder Qi raised his eyebrows: "If you want to do business, you must first show sincerity. Are you sure you really have the confidence to do business with our Lingyue Gang?" "I dare to come, of course I have the confidence." Su Han said lightly, "It's you, can you make the decision? If I can get something you are interested in, are you sure you can sell the person to me directly? " "Whether I am the master or not, show your sincerity first." Elder Qi also said lightly, "Forgive me for my blindness, but I can't see where your confidence lies." Su Han casually touched and took out three imperial elixirs: "With these three imperial elixirs, your Lingyue Gang should also have quite a few imperial elixirs. Are there any that are comparable in quality to them?" " As soon as he saw these three imperial elixirs, Elder Qi's eyes suddenly lit up. As a senior member of the Lingyue Gang, he naturally has a sharp eye. Although he could not tell that these three imperial elixirs were produced by the Ancient Medicine Garden of the Golden Crow Spirit Kingdom, he could feel that the aura surrounding these three imperial elixirs was obviously much different from ordinary elixirs. Different, very pure, with an alluring aura. Although there are many imperial elixirs in the Lingyue Gang, these three imperial elixirs obviously have extraordinary origins. With a gurgle, Elder Qi swallowed a sip of saliva very secretly. Su Han said calmly: "It seems that Elder Qi has good eyesight." Elder Qi seemed to want to cover up his gaffe, and coughed dryly and said: "Imperial elixirs are available everywhere, but these three imperial elixirs are slightly different. With these three imperial elixirs, you can He reluctantly negotiated a deal with our Lingyue Gang." "Just barely?" SuHan smiled faintly. Elder Qi's expression changed slightly and he said: "Don't you just want to use these three imperial elixirs in exchange for our high-end goods? You know, it is absolutely impossible for this high-end goods to be sold only in high-end auctions. The price of three imperial elixirs was sold." Su Han's face hardened, and he finally saw that the Lingyue Gang had determined that they wanted Su Yunhai, and they were sure to take advantage of him. At the moment, Su Han was angry, but he knew that it was useless to be angry. Now that Su Yunhai was in the hands of the other party, it would be even more troublesome if he fell out with the Lingyue Gang. At this moment, Su Han suddenly felt something in his heart and thought of something. Immediately, Su Han had a plan in his mind. At the moment, Su Han said leisurely: "What if there is something ten times more precious than these three imperial elixirs?" "Ten times more precious than these three imperial elixirs?" Elder Qi was completely stunned. "In that case, Elder Qi, do you have the final say?" Su Han's tone contained a hint of ridicule. In fact, it was just a slave transaction. Under normal circumstances, how could an elder not be the master? ???????????????? However, this Lingyue Gang wants to find rare goods and has repeatedly raised the level of transactions. Su Han¡¯s words were just to ridicule the Lingyue Gang. In fact, as soon as Su Han said these words, Elder Qi felt a little uncertain in his heart. If the other party is really willing to offer something ten times more precious than these three emperor-level plants in exchange for this slave, then their Lingyue Gang will really make a lot of money. After all, Elder Qi only knew that this slave was obtained through a special way. As for what is special about this slave, he seems to be unable to tell. I just don¡¯t know how credible the other party¡¯s words are. What if this big business doesn¡¯t go well due to one¡¯s own reasons? For a moment, Elder Qi really felt a little unconfident. "Sir, let's do this. Many big shots from our Lingyue Gang are in the store today. How about I go ask for instructions for you?" Elder Qi suddenly changed his attitude and became polite. Su Han sneered in his heart, but said: "Very good, I really hope to talk to the people in your Lingyue Gang who can really make the decision." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1111: Replace people with people You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Elder Qi took a few steps back, then suddenly turned back, a little worried, and stared at Su Han: "Sir, are you sure that this is really ten times more precious than your three imperial elixirs?" thing?" "Otherwise? Can I still deceive you?" Su Han asked. Elder Qi was obviously still worried: "You should know the consequences of deceiving our Lingyue Gang, right?" "By saying so much, do you mean you don't want to report to your superiors?" Su Han said with a half-smile. Elder Qi stared at Su Han for a long time, and then nodded: "I hope you won't deceive the Lingyue Gang, otherwise, you will definitely not be able to walk out of this store today." Su Han smiled faintly and was noncommittal. Elder Qi then walked into the back and at the same time ordered the girl who first received Su Han to come and give Su Han some tea and water. After this series of bargaining, the people Su Han met were getting higher and higher. The girl couldn't help but feel strange, looking at Su Han's eyes, a little confused. "Sir, I dare to ask, why do you insist on appointing that slave?" The girl thought for a long time, but finally couldn't restrain her curiosity and asked. Su Han didn¡¯t have the same dislike for this girl as he did for other people. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°Then why do you think I can¡¯t insist on appointing that slave?¡± "Does that need to be said? In this slave trade, there is no agreed-upon price. It all depends on what the person chooses. The more anxious you are about wanting that slave, the more the people here will open their mouths. Forcing you to cough up a higher price." This girl was very kind and took the initiative to remind Su Han. Why doesn¡¯t Su Han know this truth? He sighed lightly but said nothing more. "Young Master, our gang leader is not someone easy to talk to. Young Master, if you want that slave so much, you are playing into our gang leader's hands. He will not give up until you lose a lot of money." The girl hesitated for a moment, then reminded Su Han in a low voice. At this moment, Elder Qi came back again. "Sir, please come inside. Our gang leader has heard about this and decided to meet you in person." As Elder Qi spoke, he looked at Su Han strangely. He obviously did not expect that a small slave transaction would be escalated by this young man to the level of alarming the gang leader. "Lead the way." Su Han waved his hand. Seeing his arrogance, Elder Qi's face couldn't help but change slightly, but in the end he didn't say anything. He just said coldly: "Friend, when you meet our gang leader, remember to put away your arrogance. Otherwise, Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t remind you.¡± Su Han smiled faintly. Elder Qi seemed to be reminding himself, but in fact he was just beating himself up to show his cowardice. Su Han will naturally not follow the opponent's rhythm. soon. Elder Qi brought Su Han into a hall, where the leader of the Lingyue Gang was waiting. The leader of the Lingyue Gang was a big man in yellow robes, with a muscular back and eyes like lightning. He shot towards Su Han coldly, full of majesty. "Gang Leader Lian, we're here." Elder Qi cupped his hands and said. "Well, very good, you can go down." The leader of the Lian Gang waved his hands, looked at Su Han, and said with a faint smile: "I heard that you want to make a deal with our Lingyue Gang? I don't know what you want to do?" Su Han said calmly: "I want to buy that senior slave from your Lingyue Gang." "Oh? Is that the slave who is going to be sent to the high-end auction?" Leader Lian raised his eyebrows: "Your Excellency, you are very discerning. That is not an ordinary slave. It is a prisoner that our Lingyue Gang got from a very special place. I want to know how much chips you can afford? " These people all had surprisingly unified opinions on Su Yunhai¡¯s origins, saying that he was a prisoner from a special place. Su Han frowned slightly. Maybe on the one hand, these people really wanted to blackmail him. On the other hand, maybe they did get Su Yunhai from a special way? However, now is not the time to think about this. Su Han said calmly: "How many chips does Leader Lian want?" "Hehe, if you don't tell secret words, let me tell you the truth. Just now, my gang leader has seen your three emperor-level elixirs, and they are indeed of good quality. However, if you want to buy this high-level prisoner, you can only rely on Those three imperial elixirs are far from enough."  "How much does Leader Lian want?" Su Han asked lightly. "This number is one hundred!" Gang leader Lian said and made a gesture, "Moreover, the quality of each imperial elixir must be equal to the quality of the three you took out." ¡°I have to say, this Gang Leader Lian is really dark. "A person who is of no use to you is exchanged for a hundred imperial elixirs of the highest quality. Leader Lian really made a good calculation." Su Han said lightly. Gang Leader Lian disagreed: "In business, this transaction is between you and me. If you are unwilling to pay, or can't afford it, you don't have to buy it." To put it bluntly, I still saw that Su Han was a big fish and I was determined to kill him to the end. No wonder the girl looked at Su Han with some sympathy outside just now. Doing business with Gang Leader Lian was really troublesome. Su Han estimated that Elder Qi and others might be outside at the moment, laughing at him for being a victim. However, a confident smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Su Han's mouth. "Gang Leader Lian, I have a quotation. I wonder if you would like to hear it?" "What's the price?" Leader Lian waved his hand, "I would like to remind you that if this price is lower than my price, then you don't have to say it at all." Su Han suddenly smiled strangely: "Don't worry, Gang Leader Lian, this quotation is definitely higher than yours." "Oh?" Leader Lian obviously didn't believe it. "How much does Gang Leader Lian think a top genius from your Eclipse Saint lineage is worth?" Su Han smiled leisurely. "A top genius from the lineage of Eclipse Saints?" Leader Lian obviously didn¡¯t come to his senses. "That's right, Gang Leader Lian wants me to exchange a hundred imperial elixirs for the person I want. What if I have a top genius from the lineage of the Eclipse Saint? Gang Leader Lian thinks he is worth it? It¡¯s worth a hundred imperial elixirs, if I exchange him for the person I want, will Leader Lian agree or not?¡± Su Han smiled leisurely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,112 The Lingyue Gang¡¯s Decision You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How can it be?" Leader Lian¡¯s first reaction was disbelief. Su Han didn¡¯t waste any time with him. He took something out of the storage ring and threw it in front of Gang Leader Lian: ¡°Gang Leader Lian should recognize this thing, right?¡± Gang leader Lian lowered his head and saw that the thing was actually an identity token of a direct disciple of the Eclipse Saint. For a moment, Gang Leader Lian was in a mess. How could a direct disciple of the Saint fall into the hands of this seemingly ordinary young man in front of him? This is obviously impossible. Could it be that this guy in front of me accidentally got the identity token left behind by the disciple of the saint, and wanted to use it to frame himself? Gang Leader Lian stared at Su Han suspiciously. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly remembered something that happened in the Lingyue Gang a few days ago. Several guard commanders directly under the Eclipse Saint came to the Lingyue Gang a few days ago and asked people in the Lingyue Gang privately whether they had seen Wu Jin, a direct disciple of the Eclipse Saint, during this time. At that time, Gang Leader Lian and the others were puzzled. Isn¡¯t this Wu Jin a direct disciple of the Saint? I don't usually come to gangs like them at all, so why would I think of asking them? However, Gang Leader Lian had a pretty good relationship with one of the guard commanders. Later, the guard commander told Gang Leader Lian privately that Wu Jin seemed to have disappeared and had not reported back to the general helmsman of the Eclipse Saint for a long time. For a moment, Gang Leader Lian broke into a cold sweat when he recalled this incident. Could it be that? ¡°Is it possible that what the young man in front of me said is true? Although he is not completely sure, Gang Leader Lian knows that this kind of thing is not afraid of ten thousand, but just in case. "If the saint's personal genius really fell into the hands of the man in front of him, but because of his own fault, the rescue time was missed, Gang Leader Lian knew, then he, the leader of the Lingyue Gang, would be done with it. "Youwhat evidence do you have to prove that the person in your hands is a direct disciple of the Saint?" Leader Lian asked in a deep voice. Su Han smiled leisurely: "Can't you prove it with this identity token?" "Unless we meet someone, our Lingyue Gang will never do this kind of business without any capital." Leader Lian made a condition in a cold voice. Su Han smiled faintly: "I won't bring people. I just say one thing. You don't have to believe it, but you will be the one who regrets it when the time comes." Leader Lian stared at Su Han, as if trying to tell whether Su Han was lying or not. For a long time, Gang Leader Lian was not sure, so he could only say in a deep voice: "You wait here for a moment, I will come as soon as I go." With that said, Gang Leader Lian quickly walked out of the reception hall and walked to the back. It was a coincidence that the senior leaders of the Lingyue Gang happened to come to inspect the shops in the slave market today. As soon as Gang Leader Lian walked into the conference room, there was a dark group of senior leaders of the Lingyue Gang inside. Gang leader Lian didn't care about talking too much. After retreating, he immediately told the senior officials about the matter. At the moment, the middle and high-level officials all looked at each other in disbelief: "Gang Leader, isn't that person tricking us?" This is the common first thought of many people. Gang leader Lian sighed: "I am so suspicious, but don't be afraid of ten thousand in everything, just be afraid of the unexpected. What if the saint's personal disciple really falls into the hands of that guy? If the saint is known in the future, we will obviously There was a chance to save people but they were not saved, so how can we, the people, still have any good fruits to eat?" As soon as this was said, many people present fell silent. The elder Qi just now also frowned and sighed: "Gang leader, my subordinates looked down on this person just now. If I had known earlier, my subordinates' attitude towards him just now should not have been so cold." Gang Leader Lian waved his hand: "It's useless to say all this now. What urgently needs to be discussed now is whether we should believe this person's words? Or should we insist on letting him bring out the person? Only after we see the person can we believe him?" " "Gang leader, I think that prisoner is actually insignificant to our Lingyue Gang. Although his origin is indeed a bit unusual, until now, he has not shown any skills worthy of our concern. I Look, why not just be a favor and hand over the prisoner. If we can get the saint's direct disciple back, we, the Lingyue Gang, can be considered as having made a great contribution to the saint." This view was immediately endorsed by a group of people."That's right. We are not afraid of ten thousand, but just in case. If the other party really has a direct disciple of the Saint, if we save him today, we will make a great contribution. If we don't save him, we will fall behind." "That's what I said, but if it's a liar, our Lingyue Gang was casually deceived by a charlatan, and it wouldn't be good to spread the word." ?Some people also raised objections. "We can't drag it out any longer. I think it's better to treat it as the truth. It's better than regretting it later." In the end, Gang Leader Lian had the final say. Returning to the reception hall, Su Han said calmly: "How? I don't have much patience to delay with you. Let's trade today. Otherwise, I have many ways to let the people of the Eclipse Saint know that you are willing to die and refuse to save you. " Su Han¡¯s obviously also a psychological attack tactic. Gang leader Lian gritted his teeth: "Just as you said, one-on-one fair substitution. Boy, I'm warning you, don't play any tricks in front of me, Mr. Lian, otherwise, you will die in an ugly way." Su Han was eager to save Su Yunhai and had no patience to talk nonsense to Gang Leader Lian: "Hand over the person. As long as you hand the person over to me within a quarter of an hour, I can guarantee that you will see what you want right away. people." "What? Boy, we only accept exchanges from both parties at the same time. You are like this" "Stop talking nonsense, just ask, do you want to change?" Su Han had obviously lost his patience. Leader Lian stared at Su Han for a long time, then sighed and waved his hand: "Bring him the man." Soon, Su Han saw Su Yunhai standing in front of him blankly. Now that Su Yunhai's consciousness was sealed by a secret technique, Su Han couldn't help but feel sour when he saw Su Yunhai right in front of him, but he didn't recognize him. At the moment, Su Han had no intention of saying anything else. He pulled Su Yunhai over and disappeared in a flash. "Boy, come back here!" Gang Leader Lian was anxious and angry, thinking that Su Han had gone back on his words on the spot and had agreed to a one-on-one fair substitution, but he actually snatched the person and left. However, when Gang Leader Lian gathered the members of the Lingyue Gang and prepared to hunt down Su Han in the Holy Mountain of Manyinyue, they unexpectedly discovered that Wu Jin, who had had his consciousness sealed, suddenly appeared in the lobby of the Lingyue Gang's slave shop. door. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,113 Father and son reunited You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han took Su Yunhai back to his residence, and the first thing he did was to immediately unlock Su Yunhai's consciousness seal. Soon, Su Yunhai's eyes opened slightly. Seeing Su Han, Su Yunhai's tiger body suddenly trembled, and his eyes quickly showed a look of astonishment, shock, disbelief and other mixed emotions. But soon, Su Yunhai's expression turned dull again. "Thisam I dreaming again? However, it seems that the son I dreamed about this time is a little older than the one I dreamed about before? Could it be that he also grows up in the dream?" Su Yunhai smiled bitterly, and the look on his face was indescribably self-deprecating. It seemed that Su Han felt sour inside. Immediately, Su Yunhai closed his eyes again, as if this was really a dream and he was ready to wake up at any time. When Su Han saw this scene, his heart was like a knife. "Father, we have not seen you for several years. It is unfilial to me that I did not come to you earlier!" Hearing Su Han's voice, Su Yunhai was suddenly shocked again, opened his eyes suddenly, and the look of disbelief appeared on his face again! "Youwho are you?" Su Yunhai trembled all over and stared at Su Han, as if he couldn't believe what he was seeing. "Father, when I didn't have time to save you, didn't you recognize the child?" After listening to Su Han's words, Su Yunhai couldn't help but tremble all over, his lips kept moving, and he was obviously very excited. When he opened his eyes just now and saw his son's familiar yet unfamiliar face, Su Yunhai thought that this was just another dream caused by his extreme longing for his son. When you wake up from the dream, the illusion will end. However, at this moment, he was completely awake. Looking at his son in front of him, Su Yunhai knew that this was not an illusion he had imagined, but a reality! How could he not be excited by this? "Han'er, is it really you? Isn't this really just another dream for a father?" Su Yunhai was very weak, but struggled to get up and look at Su Han, as if he was afraid that Su Han would disappear. "Father, you are not dreaming. After many twists and turns, my son found one clue after another, and finally found you. This is God's destiny for you and me to reunite, and no one can stop it." Su Han was also very excited. He was obviously overjoyed to see Su Yunhai again. It can be seen that although Su Yunhai has not been free in the past few years, at least he has not been abused. The spiritual power fluctuations on his body actually reached the spiritual level. "Han'er, your cultivation seems to be quite extraordinary?" Su Yunhai was even more surprised when he noticed the fluctuations in spiritual power on Su Han's body. "Father, you told me not to come to you at the beginning. I know you were afraid that I would not be strong enough to save you, and would instead put myself in danger. So, in the past few years, although I have been anxious, I have been unwilling to disobey you. That means. Therefore, I can only intensify my practice and practice hard to improve my strength and strive to reunite with you as soon as possible." Su Yunhai smiled happily: "Okay, okay! You are indeed my good son." "Father, why are you here? When those people captured you, didn't they say that when I became stronger, they would naturally appear again? But I see that these people in the Lingyue Gang don't seem to know these things. ah?" Su Han asked the question in his heart. Su Yunhai shook his head and said: "The people from the Lingyue Gang are not the same people who captured me at first. I don't know what happened, because I was in a daze because my consciousness was sealed. , I can only occasionally receive a glimmer of information from the outside world. So, I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± "So, those people who captured you have disappeared now?" Su Han thought of the old man in black who came into contact with him, and asked, "Father, do you know why they wanted to arrest you in the first place?" Su Yunhai was silent for a moment: "I know a little bit. However, I don't know much." "Father, do you know?" Su Han looked at Su Yunhai in surprise. "Han'er, actually, I've always wanted to tell you about this, but you didn't come back for a long time after you left home, so I never found the chance. In fact, our Su family seems to be in a remote area. An insignificant little family, but in fact, the background of the Su family is not as simple as it seems." "Father, is this true?" Su Han asked in surprise. Su Yunhai nodded: "Qian Zhen??Correct. However, I don¡¯t know the specifics. My ancestors may have known about these things, but by my generation, the specific things are already very vague. I only know that those who captured me are related to the background of the Su family, but I don¡¯t know the specific relationship at all. " After Su Han heard this, he was also thoughtful. Su Yunhai looked at his son, feeling extremely proud in his heart at this moment. It is impossible for a father not to be proud that his son can become so successful. In my own eyes, those people from the Lingyue Gang are so powerful that it is impossible for me to even resist. However, his son was able to rescue him from Ling Yue's helpers. For Su Yunhai, this was like a dream. However, in this pride, Su Yunhai also had a hint of sadness. He is not stupid. As a person with no background, how could his son get to where he is today after being outside all these years? In the final analysis, it is not about getting over the hardships along the way. Today¡¯s son is much stronger than him. Su Yunhai looked at Su Han and was filled with emotions for a moment. "Han'er, my father is sorry for you. In the past few years, you have suffered a lot alone, but he has not been by your side to face it with you." Su Han advised: "Father, if you want to say I'm sorry, it's because I'm sorry for you that I didn't go to you earlier." "Where are you talking? You are so childish! What can you say to my father? If it weren't for you this time, my father would still be at the mercy of others. Han'er, my father's most outstanding achievement in this life is to have such a good son like you. " Su Yunhai has already forgotten all about his previous life and his previous identity as the head of the family. After being taken away from Qingye City, Su Yunhai slowly realized how big the world is and how small he used to be. He finally understood that he was no different than an ant in front of those who took him away. ¡°In a small place like Qingye City, I am simply a frog in the well, not even a frog in the well. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,114 Go and come back You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Father, this is the warrior dojo that I chartered. It is very safe. You can rest here and regain your strength. I have to go out." Su Han decided that he would go to Ling Yue to help again. At least, they must find out how they obtained Su Yunhai. In this way, we can get some clues and know who the people who took Su Yunhai away were. Although Su Yunhai has been rescued safely now, logically speaking, these people have nothing to do with Su Han. But Su Han had a vague feeling that this matter must be brought to light, otherwise this unclear matter would make him feel very uncomfortable. "Moreover, those people had kidnapped Su Yunhai for several years without any reason, and Su Han obviously didn't want to let it go. At least, find out who those people are. After settling down Su Yunhai, Su Han left the room and met Tai Ahuang head-on. "Huh? Little brother, where are you going in a hurry?" Tai Ahuang was in a good mood and greeted him casually. "Brother Tai'a, this matter is a long story." Su Han did not regard Tai'ehuang as an outsider. He briefly explained the whole story, saying that he had gone to Lingyue Gang to redeem people before, but now he still had some questions and wanted to go to Lingyue Gang again to find out. Tai Ahuang roughly understood what happened, but at that moment he raised his eyebrows: "How can it be unreasonable? My brother, Tai Ahuang, went to the slave market to redeem himself. How dare a mere Lingyue Gang to do this? Are they afraid of their own lives? Too long?" Tai Ahuang was obviously angry too. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "If they act like this, sooner or later they will bury themselves. A mere small gang is not worthy of Brother Tai's anger." After Su Han rescued Su Yunhai, his inner anger towards the Lingyue Gang calmed down a lot. In any case, the Lingyue Gang was greedy, but at least they treated Su Yunhai with good food and drink without any abuse. This made Su Han's inner anger lighten a lot. Tai Ahuang raised his eyebrows again: "No, I have to go to the Lingyue Gang with you to see who they are who dare to be so arrogant in front of my brother. Besides, don't you have questions to ask them? Is that so? With me here, are you still afraid that they won¡¯t tell the truth? " Su Han felt that Tai Ahuang's words made sense. He then smiled and said, "Then please, brother Tai'a, come with me for a walk." "No trouble, I just happened to be bored in the house and wanted to go out for a walk." ¡­¡­ The leader of the Lingyue Gang is celebrating his victory at the moment. Obviously, retrieving the missing direct disciple Wu Jin for the Sun Eclipse Saint's lineage made the Eclipse Sun a big credit to the Lingyue Gang. Although it cannot be openly commended, the meaning of the saint is very obvious. This matter will definitely bring a lot of benefits to the Lingyue Gang in the future. Gang leader Lian made a great achievement unintentionally, and his face was full of joy at this moment. Elder Qi was also smiling from ear to ear. As for those who had raised objections before, they are now silent. Obviously, in the face of the real merits, they also felt that this deal was really a good deal. And the girl who received Su Han at the beginning also appeared at the celebration banquet. Obviously, as the first clerk to receive Su Han, this girl can be regarded as a big contributor. "Come on, don't be restrained. You have made a great contribution this time. The gang leader has promised you to let your brother join the gang, and he will start from a junior disciple. And you yourself can also be promoted to a supervisor in a shop in the slave market." Elder Qi said happily to the girl. But the girl had mixed feelings in her heart. She knew that she actually had no merit in this matter, it was just a coincidence. Gang leader Lian laughed loudly: "Little girl, don't be embarrassed. This is how this gang is. Rewards and punishments are clear. You have made great contributions, and this gang will not treat you badly. Come on, come on let's have a drink together." When I was feeling happy, someone from outside suddenly came to report in a hurry: "Gang leader, elders, someone outside is calling the door." Gang Leader Lian was in high spirits. His face darkened when he heard this, and he reprimanded: "Do you understand the rules? Didn't you see what the occasion was? No matter who he is, send him away. Everyone is having fun. No one is allowed to interfere. .¡± "Butbut the gang leader, the person who came is a strong man at the peak of the Imperial Realm!" This man¡¯s words almost made Gang Leader Delian drop the wine glass in his hand. ??"What?" Gang Leader Lian had the wine glass at his mouth, but his arm shook so hard that he almost spilled the wine inside. A powerful person at the pinnacle of the Imperial Realm? He had doubts in his heart. A person at the peak of the Imperial Realm was a level that could only be reached by the Great Protector beside the Saint! In the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain, the number of powerful people who have reached the peak level of the Imperial Realm can probably be counted on one hand! "Is he alone?" Leader Lian asked warily. "Nono, there is another one who is younger." The person who reported this had never met Su Han, so naturally he did not recognize Su Han. When Gang Leader Lian and Elder Qi heard this, their expressions suddenly changed. Need I say more? It's probably the young man from before who brought some helpers. "I just didn't expect that he would have helpers at the peak level of the Imperial Realm?" What are they here for? Is it because he had a bad attitude towards him before and repeatedly made things difficult for him, so he came back to settle the score? If this is the case, then the trouble will be big. The Lingyue Gang is just a force under the command of the Eclipse Saint. The strongest Gang leader Lian is only at the middle level of the Imperial Realm. Facing a strong man at the peak of the Imperial Realm, no matter how tough they are, they don't seem to have much ability to fight. For a time, everyone felt like they were facing a formidable enemy. Some people have already begun to complain in their hearts, what kind of celebration party is this? I saw people knocking on my door. Leader Lian said solemnly: "Everyone is ready for battle. No matter what, everything we do is not forced on the other party. It is completely one who is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. Even if the opponent is a senior at the peak of the Imperial Realm, we cannot just Such casual violation of the rules of the world!" After all, he is the leader of a gang. Gang leader Lian quickly calmed down and said loudly: "The distinguished guest is here, please come in and drink." No matter what the other party¡¯s intention is, in short, the Lingyue Gang should be polite first and then attack, but they must not show weakness. "No need to invite, we have already come in." Just as Gang Leader Lian finished speaking, an indifferent voice rang in everyone's ears. Immediately afterwards, everyone felt a flash in front of their eyes, and two figures had landed in the banquet hall. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,115 Confessions of the Lingyue Gang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as they appeared, everyone stood up. Regardless of whether they like it or not, no one dares to lose any etiquette in front of a powerful person at the peak of the Imperial Realm. The leader of the Lian Gang came up with a smile on his face: "Senior, I didn't know that you had the pleasure of visiting me, the leader of the Lingyue Gang, today. It's really brilliant. Please take a seat, and let me talk to you. A few glasses of wine." Although Leader Lian didn¡¯t know who the other party was, he knew that it was not shameful at all to call himself a junior in front of a powerful person at the peak of the Imperial Realm. Looking at the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain, how many people can avoid nodding and bowing in front of a powerful person at the peak of the Imperial Realm? "Senior, may I ask your name?" Gang Leader Lian was cautious. After asking, he suddenly remembered that among the recent rumors, wasn't there a powerful person at the peak of the Emperor Realm who came to Silver Moon Holy Mountain? Could it be that the person in front of you is "Senior Tai'a?" For a moment, Gang Leader Lian almost had the urge to kill himself. You must know that although the rumored Tai'huang, a powerful loose cultivator, has always been a loner and has no background power behind him, this Tai'huang is generally recognized as having an extremely hot temper and is very difficult to serve. . Leader Lian would rather offend a peak-level emperor under a saint than offend this god. "Clan Leader Lian, right? You have some sense." Tai Ahuang said indifferently. Leader Lian didn¡¯t dare to say a word, and the sweat was pouring down his face. Tai Ahuang didn¡¯t talk nonsense, glanced at him indifferently, and then glanced around like a blade. Forced by his sharp gaze, everyone lowered their heads, not daring to look at him. "Gang Leader Lian, what are you thinking about? Do you think that because you have greatly offended my brother, I am here to settle accounts with you today?" Tai Ah Huang spoke indifferently and stared at Gang Leader Lian, making him feel proud. Feeling like a light on your back. Gang Leader Lian felt cold sweat rolling down his back, and quickly explained: "Senior, we don't" "Okay, I am impatient to talk nonsense with you." Tai Ahuang waved his hand, "If you want to thank me, thank my brother. He is so magnanimous that he doesn't even bother to argue with you." Gang leader Lian was stunned for a moment, and the mountain-like pressure on his body suddenly eased a lot. "Thank you, thank you for your magnanimity. Before our gang, we were really blind and blind." Gang leader Lian is now sincerely grateful to Su Han. Even a blind man can see that Tai Ahuang attaches great importance to him. Otherwise, how could this young man come to support him personally? Gang Leader Lian believes that even if this young man wants to dismantle his Lingyue Gang, it may only be a matter of words. However, the other party did not do this. "Gang Leader Lian, this emperor and my brother are here to ask you something. I hope you will tell us everything you know. Otherwise, this emperor's Tai'a sword will not be very good at seeing you. ." Tai Ahuang's tone was indifferent. "Easy to say, easy to say." Leader Lian couldn't help but nod. "As long as I know something, I will definitely not hide it at all. And these brothers under me can also help me supplement it." Seeing his attitude, Tai Ahuang was quite satisfied. With a sweep of his body, he stepped aside and said to Su Han: "Brother, you can ask." "Gang Leader Lian, where did you get the person I bought from your Lingyue Gang slave shop?" Su Han asked lightly. Gang leader Lian didn't seem to expect that this was the problem. He immediately said: "That slave was brought back by our Lingyue gang when they were on a mission. For the specific details, Young Master can ask the person who brought him back in person." Soon, a member of the Lingyue Gang was brought to Su Han. "Sir, the thing is like this. The villain went out on a mission that day. Unintentionally, he encountered two people fighting fiercely in the wild. The villain did not dare to show up for fear of being harmed, so he hid and watched. As a result, the two parties, They are actually extremely powerful, and it seems that any person's strength can be comparable tothe Saint." As the man spoke, he couldn't help but licked his lips, showing a look of fear. Obviously, this was also the first time that he had completely mentioned this fantastic thing in front of others. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the gate by the Emperor, Tai'ehuang could not help but be surprised when he heard that any man's strength could rival that of the Saint. But Su Han was not surprised and said calmly: "Go on." "Yes. The villain hid in the dark and watched for a while. In fact, those big shots should have already discovered the villain, but in their eyes, he is a villain?Like ants, they don't even bother to crush the villain to death. " "However, although both warring parties were as powerful as a fantasy, one of them was obviously stronger than the other. In the end, the relatively weaker party suffered heavy losses and had no choice but to retreat. In their hurry After hurriedly evacuating, the villain discovered that in their panic, they left a person behind at the scene." That Ling Yue helped all the Taoists. "Is this the person you sold to me?" Su Han said lightly. "Yes, they may have been walking in a hurry, but no one noticed that they were missing someone. And their opponents immediately chased them away. The villain waited in place for a long time before he had the courage to step forward to check. That person, it turned out that person was groggy, had his consciousness sealed, and his cultivation level was very low. It seemed that he was not one of them, but a prisoner or slave they were carrying" "The villain thought that even if such a powerful team of experts had to escort a person, even if his cultivation level was not high, he might have other extraordinary qualities, so he brought him back and presented him to the gang. Slave market for sale It would be better if those big guys come back to redeem him, the price offered by those big guys will definitely not be low" When Tai Ahuang heard this, he couldn't help but feel angry and funny, and cursed: "Do you, the people of Lingyue Gang, all have the tradition of asking for money rather than their lives?" Gang leader Lian quickly said with a smile: "Senior Tai'a, this is what happened. So after the prisoner was brought to our gang, we all felt that he was a rare commodity, so there was no abuse at all, and everything was delicious. It¡¯s delicious to serve. Young Master, I hope that for this reason, you will be generous and let our Ling Yue gang go." Su Han was silent. After listening to the words of the gang, he finally understood that most of them were the ones who captured Su Yunhai. They encountered some enemies on the road, and they had no choice but to escape when they were defeated. Su Yunhai was inadvertently killed. fell. So, after going round and round, Su Yunhai fell into the hands of the Ling Yue Gang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1116 Treasure Appraisal Conference You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Those strong men never came back? Didn't they come to look for this missing prisoner?" Su Han asked lightly. Gang leader Lian shook his head repeatedly: "No, if they come back, I'm afraid that prisoner will not be still in our Lingyue Gang." Su Han couldn't help but shook his head regretfully. In this way, the clue was still interrupted. Those people were obviously just passing by. It was impossible for anyone to know where they came from or where they were going. "Well, let's stop the investigation of this matter. In any case, this sudden incident caused my father to fall into the hands of the Lingyue Gang, which indirectly also allowed our father and son to reunite. Otherwise, this vast and confusing situation will Yu, I really don¡¯t know where to find my father.¡± When Su Han thought of this, he gave up the idea of ??continuing to ask. He knew that no matter how much he asked, nothing would come out. Seeing that Su Han had finished asking, Emperor Tai'a turned his hand over, and a Yuanshi bag appeared in his palm, and threw it to Gang Leader Lian: "I know that if you Jianghu gang wants to ask you something, you have to give money. This It is the rules of the world. But I am not willing to break your rules of the world. The two thousand middle-grade Yuan Stones here are only higher than the market price." Gang leader Lian didn¡¯t expect that Tai Ahuang would even give money. He took the Yuanshi bag blankly and stood on the spot with a group of people from Lingyue Gang. "Let's go." Tai'huang gave the money and left, not caring at all that the people in Lingyue Gang were stunned. It wasn't until Emperor Tai'a left that Leader Lian was relieved and sighed: "The demeanor of a master is really unpredictable. I thought he was here to raise an army to question the crime, but I didn't expect that he didn't use any soldiers." Just left. Is this the rest of your life?" ??Everyone looked at me and me, with big eyes and small eyes, obviously they all thought this scene was too strange. Just now they were almost ready to fight to the death. In the end, the other party only asked a few questions, and before leaving, he actually gave Yuan Shi according to the rules of the world. This gave them a real feeling of surviving a disaster, and their backs were soaked with cold sweat. "Gang leader, who is that young man's background? Why is it that even a peak-level emperor is willing to support him?" This is the most puzzling thing for these Lingyue Gang members. That young man was not a powerful person from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. He had never even seen him in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain before. How could he be so favored and supported by Tai'huang, a powerful casual cultivator? Gang Leader Lian waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "Don't pursue this anymore, everyone, please listen to me. No one is allowed to publicize what happened today, especially about the prisoner. You must not talk nonsense outside. If anyone tells it, he will be the biggest sinner of this gang!" The behavior of a powerful person at the peak of the Imperial Realm is really not something ordinary people like them can discuss. If it spreads and offends someone at the top of the imperial realm, their Lingyue Gang will definitely be doomed. No matter what, Lingyue Gang will not lose money. Previously, in exchange for Wu Jin, their Lingyue Gang made great contributions to the lineage of Eclipse Saints. Today, they did not waste a single soldier, and even picked up two thousand middle-grade Yuan Stones for nothing. The most important thing is that Gang Leader Lian vaguely feels that today's incident has allowed the Lingyue Gang and the young man to resolve their previous differences. This is definitely a good thing for the Lingyue Gang. Otherwise, there may be times in the future when the Lingyue Gang will regret it. After leaving the Lingyue Gang¡¯s helmsman, Tai Ahuang laughed and said, ¡°Brother, how did I perform?¡± Su Han stretched out his thumb and said, "That's awesome. Haha, I didn't know what being respectful meant until I saw Gang Leader Lian's face. I remember when I first talked to him, this guy looked like he was ignoring me. You don¡¯t even look at me.¡± Su Han was also very emotional. It seems that the most important thing for hanging around outside is strength. "Haha, brother, don't underestimate yourself. Once your identity as the young master of the Brahma lineage is exposed, these guys will still fear you like a tiger." Su Han was also secretly awestruck when he thought that the day when he was officially established as the young master was approaching. Once the young master's identity is exposed, he will definitely have to accept the test of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain's public view. There may be many voices of dissatisfaction, and what you have to do is to eliminate these voices. However, Su Han did not feel nervous. From his past life to this life, he seemed to be born specifically for big scenes. These questions are not difficult for him at all. ¡­¡­ The date agreed between Su Han and Brahma Saint was getting closer and closer. On this day, Su Han also came to Brahma Saint¡¯s cave to meet with Brahma Saint again.noodle. "How is it? My little friend, are you ready?" the Brahma Sage asked with a smile. Su Han knew that the Brahma Sage asked him whether he was ready to be established as a young master. He was not ambiguous at the moment and nodded: "Already ready." "Oh? By then, there will definitely be many voices of opposition in the Brahma family, including in the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Are you ready to deal with these?" Brahma Saint The reporter asked curiously. "Sage, in your opinion, if there are many people who are opposed to it, what are their reasons?" Su Han seemed to have been prepared, and he asked with a smile. "Oh? You little guy, you actually took the exam." The Brahma Sage smiled, "According to me, if they are dissatisfied with you, there are only two biggest reasons and excuses. The first one is you Your qualifications in Silver Moon Holy Mountain are too short, and the second one is that your cultivation level is too low. How do you refute these two items?" Su Han smiled lightly and said, "No need to refute." "No need to refute?" "That's right. Let's talk about qualifications first. In fact, it doesn't matter whether you have qualifications or not. Those who are obsessed with qualifications are just worried that I am not a genius trained by the saints, and I am not trustworthy enough. Regarding this point, in fact, There is no use in explaining, the best way is to let time prove it.¡± "As for the cultivation strength, the same is true. These things cannot be explained by words alone. When they see the facts in the future, they will naturally shut up." Su Han said again. "Oh? According to you, these objections should be ignored?" asked the Brahma Sage. "Of course I don't want to ignore it. But I have a better way to eliminate those objections immediately." Su Han seemed to have been prepared and said with a smile. The Brahma Sage asked with great interest: "What method?" "It's very simple. As a young master of the Brahma lineage, what is the biggest requirement? It's not about cultivation or qualifications, but whether you can bring tangible benefits to the Brahma lineage and bring tangible benefits to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The reputation you have. Only by achieving this can you be called a qualified young master." "So I suggest that I host a treasure appraisal conference for the Brahma lineage." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,117 Uproar You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Treasure Appraisal Conference?" This word is obviously a brand new term for the Brahma saint. "That's right! The Treasure Appraisal Conference, but this treasure appraisal conference is different from ordinary conferences. It not only targets the major forces and monks in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, but also targets the casual cultivators in the area around Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Saint, think about it, how many are these casual cultivators? If so many casual cultivators pour into the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, it will definitely cause a very sensational effect, attracting the attention of the nearby monks from all over the world, and even other nearby holy mountains. All gathered in Silver Moon Holy Mountain." Su Han said eloquently, "And if these casual cultivators get real benefits from the treasure appraisal conference, they will spare no effort to publicize it everywhere, thus greatly improving the reputation of Silver Moon Holy Mountain." "More importantly, there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the world of casual cultivators. Now is the time for the Brahma lineage to employ people. If we can dig out a few real pieces of gold from the casual cultivators and use them for our own use, wouldn't it also strengthen the The strength of Brahma¡¯s lineage?¡± "One more point, our Brahma lineage is now trapped in rumors. Many people believe that the fall of Mr. Zhu in the past has dealt a huge blow to the Brahma lineage. Now the Eclipse lineage is about to replace our position. Regarding this point No matter how we refute the rumors, they won't be of much use. The best way is to prove it with facts. Therefore, we want to take this opportunity to announce to the outside world that the Brahma lineage will not fail to recover. On the contrary, we have already begun Stand strong and you will become stronger and more prosperous in the future!" After Su Han finished speaking, the Brahma Saint also fell into deep thought. After a while, the Brahma Saint mused: "What you said makes perfect sense. However, if you want to hold this treasure appraisal conference, there are still two problems that need to be solved." "The first question is that most casual cultivators are people with unruly personalities. It is not easy to bring them together. Unless you can induce them to gain benefits, and you must have someone on hand that they cannot resist. temptation." "Second question, Silver Moon Holy Mountain has never allowed outsiders to enter. You suddenly have a large influx of casual cultivators. This is not something that our Brahma lineage can have the final say. At least, you must obtain the power of the other three saints. consent, or at least prevent them from objecting.¡± Su Han nodded and said: "Obtaining the consent of the other three saint forces is actually simple to say. It is nothing more than a matter of interests. If they are allowed to participate in this treasure appraisal conference and let them have a share of the pie, they will not come. As for jumping out and insisting on going against us." "As for the first question, luring them with benefits is indeed the best way. As long as we can attract those casual cultivators with enough benefits, we are not afraid that they will not come." Su Han¡¯s thinking is also very clear. "However, our Brahma lineage certainly has a lot of good things, but when it comes to attracting casual cultivators, these things are obviously not enough." The Brahma Sage frowned. "Has the saint ever heard of an elixir that can prolong the life of a powerful person in the imperial realm?" Su Han asked suddenly with a smile. "No." The Brahma Saint's brows suddenly moved, as if he remembered something, and looked at Su Han in surprise, "A pill that can prolong the life of a strong man in the imperial realm? You don't want to say" Brahma Sage reacted quickly. As soon as Su Han mentioned the elixir that could prolong the life of a powerful emperor, Brahma Sage immediately thought of Zhong Lihong, who was about to lose his power but miraculously regained his vitality. At that time, Zhong Lihong said that it was because he got an opportunity that could temporarily ensure his safety. Could it be that¡­¡­ "Yes." Su Han did not hide anything in front of the Brahma Saint, "Senior Zhongli, I did promise him such a pill. However, because the materials are not in place yet, it has not been refined yet. I also used a secret method that can temporarily stop him from losing power within three to five months." Hearing this news, even the calm saint Brahma could not help but be unable to recover for a while. After a long time, the Brahma Saint smiled bitterly and said: "Little guy, you and Military Advisor Zhongli have been hiding this from me. I thought that Military Advisor Zhongli had some luck and made friends with some extraordinary people, but he didn't. Thinking of it, it turned out to be you!" Although they were words of complaint, there was no hint of complaint in the tone of the Brahma Sage. Obviously, Su Han's sudden exposure of this fact not only refreshed the Brahma Saint's understanding, but also made the Brahma Saint feel happy deep down in his heart, feeling that he had indeed chosen the wrong successor. "Little guy, if you say you can master such an elixir, doesn't that mean" The Brahma Saint's eyes were bright.   "That's right, use this East China Sea Pill as a gimmick to attract casual cultivators to attend the Treasure Appraisal Conference. You don't need to explain it too clearly. You just need to tell them that at the Treasure Appraisal Conference, there will be opportunities for trading. Just get this magical life-extending elixir.¡± Su Han smiled. The Brahma Sage also showed approval. Even he had never heard of such miraculous elixirs before, let alone those casual cultivators. Once they hear that such elixirs can be traded, those casual cultivators may not be able to sit still. "In addition, our treasure appraisal conference also needs to be more lively and large-scale, so that it will be attractive enough to casual cultivators. I have already thought about the format of the treasure appraisal conference, but it needs someone from the Brahma lineage. Some financial support.¡± "Of course, if there is a treasure that I need at the treasure appraisal conference, I will buy it with my own private funds." Su Han expressed his thoughts. "Okay, okay, your plan is very comprehensive. Even I myself can't think of a more comprehensive idea than this." The Brahma Saint was very pleased, "I have indeed read you right. You can handle this treasure appraisal conference as you wish. I will order all the forces in the Brahma lineage to give you the greatest support so that you can go smoothly and worry-free." Hold this treasure appraisal conference!¡± ¡­¡­ The news that the Brahma lineage was going to hold a treasure appraisal conference spread quickly. The first people to get the news were some forces and monks within Silver Moon Holy Mountain. As soon as they heard that they would invite casual cultivators from nearby areas to participate in the treasure appraisal conference, an uproar immediately started within Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Of course, opposition voices account for the majority. Many people feel that Silver Moon Holy Mountain is a sacred and pure place. How can we let those casual cultivators flock in and destroy the purity of Silver Moon Holy Mountain? However, before they could finish digesting the news, another more explosive news was thrown out. The Brahma lineage will announce a new young master at the treasure appraisal conference! Moreover, this new young master will preside over the entire treasure appraisal conference! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,118 The Attitudes of the Disciples of the Three Saints You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a time, everyone on the Silver Moon Holy Mountain was discussing the two big news that suddenly came to light. Everyone was surprised. You must know that the Brahma lineage has been feeling helpless since Master Zhu died unexpectedly. Even the Brahma saint himself has been in seclusion, ignoring worldly affairs. Everyone believes that the lineage of Brahma Saints will decline and will be replaced by the ambitious Eclipse lineage. However, at this time, Brahma's lineage actually exposed such important news. Not only do we need to hold a treasure appraisal conference for casual cultivators, but we also need to establish a new young master. These two pieces of news seem to indicate that the Brahma lineage is not only not in decline, but on the contrary, there is a sign of re-emergence. At the headquarters of the Eclipse Saint, the confidants and senior officials of the Eclipse Saint gathered together, including several talented disciples of the Eclipse Saint. An imposing man with a hooked nose was watching, holding an invitation letter in his hand. This man with a hooked nose was none other than the most powerful protector under the Eclipse Saint, Protector Li Tian. After looking at it for a moment, Protector Li Tian sneered, "It's just sensationalizing and whimsical." With that said, he handed the invitation letter to others present. When other people saw it, their expressions became different. An old man said in surprise: "The Brahma lineage has been silent for many years, and now it actually does such a thing? Protector Litian, what do you think?" Protector Li Tian said lightly: "It seems that the rise of our Eclipse lineage has put them under tremendous pressure. However, I can only say four words for their behavior: a waste of effort." As he spoke, a trace of disdain flashed across Protector Li Tian¡¯s cold and proud face. "What Protector Li Tian means is that they can't make any waves?" someone asked. Protector Li Tian said calmly: "Rogue cultivators are all unruly and profit-seeking people. If we want to hold such a grand gathering of casual cultivators without any capital, how many casual cultivators can come to support us? It's not that I look down on their Brahma lineage. This kind of casual cultivators Even if the grand event is held with the combined efforts of the four great saints, it may not be very attractive to those casual cultivators, let alone if it is held by their Brahma lineage alone." "What Protector Li Tian said makes sense. Do they think that only their Brahma lineage can think of such a grand event, and everyone else is a fool? It's not that they don't want to do it, but that they can't do it." "Huh, let's just wait and watch their jokes and see how many tricks they can afford?" Basically, everyone present had the same idea as Protector Li Tian. They believed that the so-called grand gathering planned by the Brahma lineage was just their wishful thinking. In fact, it was not a cause for concern at all. However, some people also raised objections: "The Brahma lineage has always acted cautiously. Since the news of the treasure appraisal conference has been released, there should be corresponding preparations, right?" Protector Li Tian said indifferently: "No matter what they have prepared, their idea of ??turning this treasure appraisal conference into a grand gathering of casual cultivators is naive and ridiculous. If they, of the Brahma lineage, really have such treasures on hand, they can do anything to the vast number of people." If casual cultivators have such a fatal attraction, then will their Brahma lineage still be suppressed by us and unable to lift their heads in these years?" "What Protector Li Tian said makes sense." "There is no need for us to jump out and object. If they want to hold a treasure appraisal conference, let them hold it. Haha, I would like to see if not many people come to this so-called treasure appraisal conference, the scene will be deserted. Look at them How can the Brahma lineage keep the face?" ¡°Their expressions will definitely be wonderful when the time comes.¡± There was also a sneer on the cold and arrogant face of Protector Li Tian: "Humph, since their Brahma lineage dares to send an invitation letter, I will replace the Sun Eclipse Saint to take a good look at their Brahma lineage. Why are you so embarrassed?" At the same time, the headquarters of the Nandou Saint lineage. "Real or false? How come this lineage of Brahma saints suddenly seems to be glowing with a second spring, and actually wants to hold such a grand event?" The disciples of Nandou Saint were also surprised. "Logically speaking, outsiders are not allowed to enter Silver Moon Holy Mountain at will. Do we want to watch them break this long-standing rule?" "Military advisor, what do you think?" There is also a strategist-type figure similar to Zhong Lihong in the Nandou Saint lineage. The military advisor pondered for a moment and asked, "What do the Eclipse people say?" "They don't seem to have any objections, saying that they don't need to pay attention to the Brahma lineage.Just wait and see their jokes. " The military advisor nodded slightly: "It seems that their Eclipse lineage has the same idea as mine. It is thankless for the Brahma lineage to hold this so-called grand event. It is very likely that they have put in a lot of effort and have no results. Bring a few people." ¡°So, we can just sit back and watch this so-called grand event?¡± Everyone asked one after another. "Well, there's no need to stand out and object to anything." The military advisor made the final decision. "Military advisor, are you sure we really want to follow the Eclipse Sun lineage?" Someone suddenly raised an objection, "Last time, during the battle for the Holy Order, we cooperated with the Eclipse Sun lineage, but the result" If you do n¡¯t say this, when it comes to the battle of the sacred order, the military division ¡¯s heart is also irritable. Originally, the intention of cooperating with the Eclipse lineage was to trick the Brahma lineage, but unexpectedly, in the end, they ended up tricking themselves. "Needless to say, the battle for the Holy Order was an accident. That kind of accident will never happen again in the future." Although the military advisor's tone was decisive, he still couldn't help but reveal a hint of irritation. Obviously, the last time they cooperated with the Eclipse family, they did not get any benefits, which had cast a dark cloud on their hearts. The headquarters of Piaohua Saint lineage. With her slender hands, Tang Zhu took the invitation letter from the Great Protector of the Piaohua Saint. After browsing it, a thoughtful look appeared on her beautiful face. "Zhu'er, you have always been resourceful. What attitude do you think we should have towards this treasure appraisal conference?" asked the Great Protector under the Piaohua Saint. Tang Zhu smiled slightly and said: "Since they want to hold this grand meeting, there is no need for us to support or oppose it. Anyway, there is no deep friendship between our Piaohua lineage and their Brahma lineage, but there is no deep hatred either. In contrast, I am more curious, is the Brahma lineage planning to establish a new young master? There has been no news about this matter before, right?" "That's right, they suddenly said that they wanted to establish a new young master, which made this protector very curious. Is it possible that there are other talented people under the Brahma Saint's sect who can be comparable to Mr. Zhu back then?" said the protector. At this moment, a figure vaguely flashed through Tang Zhu's mind. "Could it be him?" An incredible thought suddenly passed through Tang Zhu's mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,119 The grand event begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Not to mention the disciples of the other three great saints, even the disciples of the Brahma lineage, when they received the news that a young master was to be established, they were all shocked and almost suspected that their ears had heard it wrong. You know, there was no sign of this happening before. If there is any sign of this, it would be the grand gathering held by the Brahma Saint after he came out of seclusion. However, at that grand event, the Brahma Sage clearly did not express his position. ????????????? If there was any statement, it was just after leaving Zhong Lihong and Su Han alone after the meeting. Could it be that¡­¡­ After hearing the news, the few direct disciples of the Brahma Sage became even more anxious and confused. Could it be that the young master's position did not fall on him in the end? The entire Brahma family, including Zhongli, Mu, his ancestors and his grandson, seemed relatively calm. Everyone else has their own thoughts. During this period of time, the news that there will be a treasure appraisal conference in Silver Moon Holy Mountain is like growing wings, spreading and fermenting among the casual cultivators around Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Basically, all casual cultivators within a radius of tens of thousands of miles have heard about this matter. However, whether they are willing to participate or not is another matter. Time quickly came to the eve of the Treasure Appraisal Conference. The lineage of Brahma Saints unexpectedly broke another shocking news. This blockbuster news immediately shattered the wait-and-see attitude of many casual cultivators towards the Treasure Appraisal Conference. In this treasure appraisal conference, as long as casual cultivators attend, they will have the opportunity to trade Donghai Dan! What is Donghaidan? The Brahma lineage gave a detailed explanation, saying that this East China Sea elixir can extend the life of a powerful person in the Imperial Realm by 200 to 500 years, and it is a top-notch magical elixir that can reverse time! This dreamlike news suddenly spread like wings, spreading crazily throughout the tens of thousands of miles around the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. At the beginning, everyone was still half-doubtful about the existence of the East China Sea Pill, but the Brahma lineage of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain kept spreading news. The existence of the East China Sea Pill was constantly exaggerated, described, and said to be magical. For a moment, even those who didn¡¯t believe it couldn¡¯t restrain their curiosity. They really wanted to see with their own eyes, does this East China Sea Pill really exist? Just to satisfy their curiosity, they are also willing to come to Silver Moon Holy Mountain to have a look. This god-like turn of events was unexpected by the Eclipse family. Originally, the people of the Eclipse family thought that not many casual cultivators would respond to this treasure appraisal conference. But now it seems that there are more and more casual cultivators who are willing to participate in the treasure appraisal conference. By this time, even if the Eclipse family wanted to prevent the holding of the Treasure Appraisal Conference, it was too late. Loose cultivators from all directions have poured into Silver Moon Holy Mountain like crazy. ¡°If Brahma¡¯s lineage hadn¡¯t made all kinds of preparations in advance, these crazy influx of casual cultivators would definitely overwhelm the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Almost all the personal guards under the Brahma Saint were mobilized to maintain the order of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Such a grand event is unprecedented in the history of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, especially with the influx of large numbers of casual cultivators. It is a grand event that the monks of Silver Moon Holy Mountain have never seen before. Fortunately, Brahma's lineage was well prepared and strictly controlled the situation, so that although the scene at Silver Moon Holy Mountain was lively, it did not get out of control. As time goes by, there are only three days left until the treasure appraisal conference. "Young Master, I am very happy to congratulate you. It is roughly estimated that there are more than three million casual cultivators who have poured into Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Among them, there are thousands of imperial realm casual cultivators. According to our statistics, even A large number of high-level imperial realm experts have also come, at least dozens of them." The high -ranking strong of the imperial realm is a very heavy existence in Sanxiu. Generally, it is difficult to move them and let them go far thousands of miles. ¡°However, this treasure appraisal conference did it. ¡°In the final analysis, it was the East China Sea Pill that had the ultimate attraction for them. "Very good, these casual cultivators above the imperial realm are eligible for our official reception. We must entertain them with delicious food and drinks." Su Han ordered. As the time goes. Work in all aspects continues to advance, and the much-anticipated treasure appraisal conference has finally begun.  This day, the wind is sunny and sunny. The venue of the Treasure Appraisal Conference is arranged in the Silver Moon Plaza, the most spacious place in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Those powerful men who were well-known among the casual cultivators were arranged to sit in prominent areas. And the gathering of casual cultivators were scattered in the large square, spreading outwards and stretching to several blocks away. This kind of crowded scene is unprecedented in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The representatives sent by the other three saints were all arranged to sit on the rostrum. The Brahma lineage treated them with enough respect, at least on the surface, to allow them to participate in the treasure appraisal conference. among. However, the representatives of these three great saints all have their own thoughts. From the side of Eclipse Sun came Protector Li Tian. Protector Li Tian frowned, looking very unhappy. Obviously, he never expected that the Brahma lineage would host this treasure appraisal conference and it would be a successful event. Recalling that I was very sure that I had said before that this treasure appraisal conference would definitely be deserted by the Brahma lineage, and looking at the crowded scene in front of me now, Protector Li Tian suddenly felt like he was slapped in the face. "This Brahma lineage actually spread the word that they have the magical elixir on hand that can extend the life of the powerful emperors?" Protector Li Tian felt like he had been deceived. Their Eclipse lineage and The Brahma lineage is also an old enemy. If the Brahma lineage really has this magical elixir, can they still know about it? If the Brahma lineage really has this magical elixir, I am afraid that based on the appeal of this elixir alone, the struggle for the dominance of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain will no longer be a problem for the Eclipse lineage. Protector Li Tian can almost conclude that this so-called longevity elixir must have been made up by Brahma's lineage in order to increase the gimmick and increase the attraction of the treasure appraisal conference. Not only Protector Li Tian, ??but in fact there are many people in the Eclipse and Nandou lineages who hold this view. The representative from the Nandou lineage is an old man in red robe, who is Commander Yan of the Nandou lineage. After Military Master Yan and Protector Li Tian exchanged a tacit look, neither one spoke. ¡°Obviously, they were all waiting to see how Shi Brahma¡¯s lineage would justify the lie. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,120 Announcing the Young Master You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The representative of the disciples of Piaohua Saint is a woman who looks to be in her thirties and has a heroic look on her face. After the representatives of the three saint disciples took their seats on the rostrum, a commotion suddenly broke out. It turned out that it was the Brahma Saint himself, surrounded by Brahma's personal guards, who appeared at the scene in high spirits. The Brahma Saint is dressed in a dark golden robe and looks full of energy, and the saint's aura is fully revealed. The appearance of Brahma Saint caused quite a commotion at the scene. Originally, many people had heard that the Brahma Saint had been in a state of decline over the years, due to the unexpected death of his favorite disciple Zhu Gongzi. But looking at the current appearance of the Brahma Saint, there is no sign of mental depression caused by excessive sadness. It is obvious that the Brahma Sage has emerged from the shadow of losing his beloved disciple. At this moment, the Brahma family members below were all cheering and excited to see the Brahma saint himself. ?????????????? The members of the Eclipse and Nandou lineage all have gloomy faces and their own thoughts. "Is this the Brahma sage himself?" "Tsk, tsk, this saint's appearance is indeed extraordinary. He is indeed the number one saint of Silver Moon Holy Mountain." Most of the casual cultivators in the square saw the saint in person for the first time. The voices of praise come and go. Protector Li Tian and Military Master Yan looked at each other, obviously not expecting that the Brahma Saint would come to the scene today. The title of "First Saint" made them feel extremely harsh. Protector Li Tian raised his eyebrows coldly and arrogantly, and sneered: "Let them be proud for a while, then I will see how they can get the life-extending elixir." Commander Yan¡¯s lips twitched, obviously not as confident as Protector Li Tian. What he wants to say is that the Brahma Saint has always been famous for his cautious behavior. Now that the Brahma Saint appears on the scene today, is there really something wrong with the life-extending pill? However, in the end, Master Yan didn't say anything. After all, he also felt that the so-called life-extending pill was too illusory and unreal. "Everyone, please be quiet." The Brahma Sage pressed his hands, and the power of the Sage naturally emanated, and the noisy crowd below quickly quieted down. The Brahma Saint smiled leisurely and said: "Everyone, this is the first time for our Silver Moon Holy Mountain to hold such a large-scale casual training conference. Here, on behalf of the Brahma lineage, I would like to thank you all for your kind presence." "What's even more rare is that today not only are three million casual cultivators coming to support us, but also the forces under the four saints of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain are gathered together. If I remember correctly, the forces of the four saints are also present. It has been many years since we have been together like this. Taking this opportunity, I would like to announce something." Having said this, the Brahma Saint paused intentionally. Suddenly, all the sounds at the scene solidified, and the surroundings suddenly became silent. Everyone looked at the Brahma Saint with burning eyes. Want to announce something? Many people suddenly thought of the rumor that the Brahma lineage had released before, saying that a new young master would be announced at this treasure appraisal conference. ??Could it be now? Everyone is looking at the Brahma Saint with great expectations. "As for the disciples of the other three saints, some were surprised, some were thoughtful, some seemed to have expected it, and some frowned and remained silent. The Brahma Saint naturally did not care about the opinions of these people, but smiled lightly: "I think, during this period of time, you have also had many speculations about the new young master of the Brahma lineage. Here, I would like to officially announce, This new young master is the most suitable successor in my heart. Therefore, I decided to make him the first successor. From then on, the battle for the successor of the Brahma lineage came to an end." "And this new young master will also appear in front of everyone for the first time today. Here, I announce that he will preside over the entire treasure appraisal conference." When the Brahma Saint said these words, the whole place fell into silence. Will this new young master preside over the entire treasure appraisal conference? Doesn¡¯t that mean that this new young master will be exposed to the eyes of millions of people today and be tested by the eyes of millions of people? You know, everyone is very picky. Especially when there are more than three million people present, everyone¡¯s vision and judgment standards are different.  "If this new young master behaves in any way that is unsatisfactory, then this little bit of unsatisfactory performance will be magnified countless times in the eyes of everyone." It can be said that choosing to make his debut at such an event with millions of people is a huge challenge for a young man, and it requires extremely high standards for his various qualities. The Brahma Saint chose this time to reveal the young master¡¯s selection. Could it be that he is very confident in this new young master? For a time, the expectations at the scene reached a peak with the words of the Brahma Saint. Everyone is looking forward to it, who will this new young master be? Could it be that the Brahma lineage discovered a new genius after the death of Mr. Zhu? For a moment, everyone stared in the direction of the rostrum with bright eyes. In that direction, I saw a young man in white walking out, surrounded by senior officials from the Brahma lineage. ¡°It¡¯s actually him!¡± Qin Yao in the audience was stunned when he saw the figure coming out. He couldn't believe his eyes. At the same time, in another direction, Tang Zhu, who was dressed in green, had a slight smile on his beautiful face. "When the disciples of the Brahma Sage saw this figure, they all opened their mouths and froze on the spot. At this moment, the monks from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and the majority of casual cultivators below were already whispering. "Is this the new young master of the Brahma lineage? Why does it feel like he is very young?" "My cultivation level doesn't seem to be very high, does it? I remember that there are many geniuses in the Brahma lineage who have higher cultivation level than him." "Could it be that there was some back door?" "Hehe, the first level of the Imperial Realm can also become one of the Young Masters of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Then I have gone back thirty years, am I also qualified to be such a Young Master?" "However, this young man has a pretty good temperament." "What's the use of just bearing? The most important thing to be the young master is strength. This guy's strength is a bit low too?" For a time, all kinds of discussions were raging at the scene, and many people showed disappointment. They seemed to feel that the new young master chosen by the Brahma Saint was not enough to convince the public. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1121: Statements of Strong Men You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Brahma Sage seems to have expected this situation a long time ago. There was a meaningful smile on his lips, but he sat peacefully in his seat, not expressing his position or blocking the various discussions at the scene. Obviously, the Brahma Sage knows very well that if he steps forward to stop the discussion now, it will inevitably leave everyone with the impression that the new young master of the Brahma lineage is weak and incompetent and needs the support of the Sage. This is extremely detrimental to the consolidation of Su Han's future status. At the same time, this can also be regarded as the first small test for Su Han by the Brahma Sage. Su Han understood the idea, smiled faintly, and looked at the empty eyes of the Brahma Saint. At this moment, the two friends who had been together for many years had a clear understanding of each other. Zhong Lihong, who was next to Su Han, walked out at this moment, looked around with his eyes, and said calmly: "Everyone be silent! Anyone who openly questions the decision of the Brahma Saint is an enemy of my Brahma lineage!" Zhong Lihong is the most virtuous and respected veteran in the Brahma lineage, and he also has a lot of reputation in the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain. As soon as he said these words, everyone at the scene was stunned. Everyone knew that Zhong Lihong didn't bother to flatter anyone, nor did he bother to please anyone. Because he is in the Brahma lineage, he is already inferior to one person and above ten thousand people. Even if the Brahma Saint establishes a new young master, with his status, there is no need to support the new young master. But now, Zhong Lihong has taken the initiative to stand up and maintain order for the new young master. And the new young master just smiled faintly, appearing calm and relaxed, as if all the discussions below were not enough to affect his mind. Immediately afterwards, Protector Feng Yin under the command of the Brahma Saint also strode out and said loudly: "Today's treasure appraisal event is a big day for our Brahma family, and the new young master makes this big day even better. Now I, Feng Yin, am the first to declare my loyalty to the new young master. From now on, in my heart, the new young master is as important as the saint. I, Feng Yin, am willing to go through fire and water for Young Master Su. .¡± "Young Master Su!" "Young Master Su!" Many high-level officials in the Brahma lineage were infected by Protector Fengyin's pride and started shouting loudly. During this period, they were ordered by the Brahma Saint to assist Su Han in preparing for various treasure appraisal conferences. They gradually discovered that this new young master had extremely extraordinary insights. That kind of far-sighted height is often beyond the reach of even old people like them. In addition, even the highly respected Zhong Lihong and the unruly Protector Feng Yin respected and praised the new young master, which further increased the new young master's popularity in the hearts of everyone. Height and status. Gradually, they who were originally dissatisfied with the new young master slowly let go of their inner prejudices. From the initial dissatisfaction, they gradually now agree with him from the bottom of their hearts. At this moment, another imposing figure floated out from the crowd. It turned out to be the leader of the strong casual cultivators in the area around Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Tai Ah Huang! Even those high-level casual cultivators of the Imperial Realm who came to participate in the conference looked surprised when they saw Emperor Tai'a. "Tai Ahuang!" "When did this god come to Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" "Not only did he come to Silver Moon Holy Mountain, but he also stood beside the new young master of the Brahma lineage. Could it be that Tai Ah Huang has been subdued by this young master?" "Isn't this impossible? Tai'huang has always been a loner, and I have always heard that he does not work for any force. How could he be recruited by the Brahma lineage?" "That's right, Tai Ahuang, but he is the leading figure among our casual cultivators. If such figures all go to work for others, what backbone will we still have among our casual cultivators?" "We, the casual cultivators, are all about being unruly. By doing this, Tai A Huang is simply subverting the code of conduct of the casual cultivators." For a time, there were countless discussions on the scene, but no one could deny that the appearance of Emperor Tai A obviously gave the new young master of the Brahma lineage a lot more weight invisibly. Su Han stood on a high place, surrounded by these powerful men, looking majestic. For a moment, the monks at the scene were secretly surprised and at the same time couldn't help but put away some of their inner prejudices. After all, a young genius may be able to get the position of young master through the back door or through flattery. However, it is absolutely impossible for him to gain the recognition of a group of top powerhouses just by relying on these.??. ¡°Perhaps this new young master of the Brahma lineage really has some real talent? "Young Master Su, Young Master Su!" For a time, many of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain monks and casual cultivators at the scene were also infected by the emotions of the Brahma lineage monks, and they burst into thunderous cheers. This is obviously a great honor for a new young master. Su Han's emotions were also slightly agitated, and he felt the weight of the burden on his shoulders. Su Yunhai sat among the crowd, looking at his son from a distance, his face full of pride. The new young master of the Brahma lineage, one of the young masters of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain! Su Yunhai never dared to think about this before. He even felt that such a character was very, very far away from him. But now, the dream-like fact has happened so unbelievably, that the aloof young master is his son. For a time, Su Yunhai's heart was filled with pride, passion and disbelief. "Everyone, please be quiet." Su Han's voice secretly contained the magical power of dragon's chant. When he spoke a word, it instantly penetrated the void and reached everyone's ears. "Everyone, when our Brahma lineage first held this treasure appraisal conference, everyone, including the people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, didn't think highly of us. They felt that our Brahma lineage didn't have that much energy now, and we didn't have that much energy at all. We cannot hold such a large-scale event. However, your arrival today proves how ridiculous those prejudices are." After Su Han said these words, everyone present had different expressions. Protector Li Tian's face instantly became very ugly. "Everyone is here, some are here for the Treasure Appraisal Conference itself, some are here for the East China Sea Pill, and some are just here to watch the excitement. No matter what your purpose is, I would like to emphasize that, If someone has the intention to cause trouble, he should stop it as soon as possible. I will say ugly words first, if anyone makes trouble at the treasure appraisal conference, he is an enemy of our Brahma lineage, and we will never be polite. " Su Han¡¯s tone was stern and he gave a serious warning. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,122 A discerning eye recognizes pearls You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In fact, Su Han's warning is very necessary. After all, casual cultivators are different from organized monks. Among casual cultivators, there are many mixed people. Of course, there may also be some people with bad intentions. If these people are allowed to cause any disturbance at the treasure appraisal conference, the final result will probably not end well. Therefore, it is necessary to warn in advance. "The East China Sea Pill, I promise, there will definitely be some. Other things that have been promised before, there will definitely be some. However, since so many casual cultivator friends have come to support this treasure appraisal conference, of course it can't just be Even if it¡¯s that monotonous, it¡¯s not just that simple.¡± "Many of you must have doubts in your heart, whether this treasure appraisal conference will be too high-end, and whether it will evolve into a high-end game that only a few people are worthy of playing. I can make a clear promise here, no." "In this treasure appraisal conference, there will be different links. I promise that these links are definitely not high-end games played by a few people. A large number of people will benefit from each link." Su Han¡¯s words made many people present nodded secretly. This new young master of the Brahma lineage is indeed not simple. His words made these ordinary casual cultivators feel warm in their hearts. To be honest, many of these ordinary casual cultivators come to this treasure appraisal conference just to watch the excitement. If they can benefit from this treasure appraisal conference, that would be great. If not, they will not be disappointed. After all, they know very well that they are ordinary people among casual cultivators, and it is unrealistic to expect to get much benefit from this treasure appraisal conference. However, Young Master Su said that ordinary people like them can also benefit from the treasure appraisal conference. Regardless of whether Young Master Su can do it or not, at least he has this attitude and will not make them feel that their trip is in vain. Judging from this point alone, the new young master chosen by the Brahma lineage is extremely difficult. "Okay, no more nonsense. Next, we will start the first link of the treasure appraisal conference. This link is named 'Knowing Beads with Wisdom Eyes'." "To put it simply, everyone here, if there is something good and you are not sure of its value, or if you don't even know the treasure yourself, you can submit it to us for appraisal. I promise, we will appraise it. The result is absolutely fair. And I believe that this link can dig out a lot of real gold from the sand." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? These four words immediately aroused the interest of many people present. Everyone has the mentality of picking up leaks. Especially these casual cultivators who work outside every day, the chance of getting good things is actually very high. And there are indeed many things that they think may be precious treasures, but they just don't know what they are and how much they are worth. Therefore, the "Knowing the Pearl" link proposed by Su Han immediately hit their psychology. "Of course, for the sake of safety, everything you submit will be kept confidential, and the treasure will not be linked to its owner. In this way, your privacy can be guaranteed." When everyone heard what Su Han said, they all knew that this move was very necessary. Otherwise, once some weak monks possess some heaven-defying treasure, it will be like a three-year-old child carrying gold on the street. Not to mention that the treasure cannot be saved, and even his life may be lost. "This boy is really thoughtful. Where did the Brahma Saint dig up such a seedling? Although his cultivation strength may not be as good as that of Mr. Zhu back then, but these methods and strategies are far beyond the reach of Mr. Zhu. Comparable." For a time, the other three saint disciples present also had different thoughts. At this time, Su Han said with a smile: "Today we are full of guests, not only the powerful men of the Brahma lineage, but also the strong men of the other three saints are present. As the organizer, we of the Brahma lineage, if we just stand out for ourselves, It is also not beautiful. Therefore, I intentionally invite the powerful men under the command of the other three saints to taste the treasures presented by everyone with me. In this way, this link can also be shown to be fair and transparent, lest anyone We are worried that we in the Brahma lineage will practice favoritism and deliberately describe good things as bad." "good!" As soon as Su Han finished speaking, he immediately won thunderous cheers and applause from the casual cultivators present. "Among the representatives of the saints present, who would like to come and taste the treasures together?" Su Han smiled lightly and glanced at the faces of the representatives of the three saint disciples one by one. Under the gaze of everyone, the heroic woman from the disciple of Saint Piao Hua was the first to stand up and said with a smile:I am not the only one who can protect the Dharma. I am willing to taste the treasures with Young Master Su. " Su Han smiled and said: "Welcome, welcome." "As he said that, Su Han's eyes turned to the disciples of the Eclipse Saint and the disciples of the Nandou Saint. Under the gaze of everyone, Protector Li Tian and Military Advisor Yan had to stand up reluctantly. Military Master Yan coughed dryly: "Young Master Su kindly invites you, how dare I disobey?" This guy was aware of it and did not refuse. Li Tianhufa snorted coldly from his nostrils, but because there were so many people present, he could only nod his head, which was regarded as acquiescence to join the ranks of tasting treasures. At this time, Tai A Huang also laughed: "Young Master Su, I have been yearning for this treasure appraisal conference for a long time. I wonder if you can also take me to play?" Tai Ahuang volunteered to join the treasure appraisal team. Su Han smiled and said: "Okay, of course. With Brother Tai'a participating together, I believe all casual cultivator friends will feel more at ease." "As I said before, this young master is completely voluntary. If you are worried, you can just sit back and watch. We will never force you. If you trust us and want to verify the treasure at hand, we will definitely welcome it." Su Han said and waved his hand: "Okay, friends who are casual cultivators who are willing to give us treasures to taste, please register over there." After saying that, Su Han smiled faintly and sat down. He believed that with so many casual cultivators present, there were even more who possessed treasures. As long as a few treasures with enough gimmicks can be unearthed, the atmosphere of this treasure appraisal conference will become more and more popular. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,123 Treasure Grading You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The enthusiasm of the casual cultivators on site was slowly ignited. The number of people signing up is also constantly increasing. The registration time was originally arranged for one hour, but there were so many people who wanted to register that it had to be extended for another hour. Seeing the active participation of the casual cultivators, even the leaders of the various forces in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain had to secretly admire Young Master Su. They had to admit that this new young master of the Brahma lineage really had the Midas touch. You know, the reason why casual cultivators are casual cultivators is because it is difficult for them to be gathered together and it is even more difficult for them to communicate. But this Young Master Su did it. This treasure appraisal conference, this "discerning eye for pearls" link, doesn't seem to be a particularly amazing feat. However, this young master Su came up with new tricks, allowing these casual cultivators to let go of their doubts and participate. ¡°I have to say, this Young Master Su is really capable of doing things. Two hours later, there were still a large number of people who wanted to sign up, but the time had expired. These casual practitioners are also very regretful. If they had signed up earlier instead of dilly-dallying and hesitating, how could they not be registered now? ¡°After all, if I hadn¡¯t not trusted Young Master Su enough before, I wouldn¡¯t have been unable to claim my name now. Soon, the number of treasures presented by these casual cultivators was counted, and there were more than 10,000 pieces. This number surprised everyone who made statistics in the Brahma lineage. Everyone originally thought that it would be great to have thousands of treasures presented, but they did not expect that the estimated number actually increased ten times. . In this way, the chance of finding a good baby in this link will undoubtedly increase a lot. For a time, everyone was full of expectations. "Everyone, all the treasures you have submitted have been gathered into our hands. I hereby promise once again that we will not exaggerate or deliberately belittle the quality of your treasures." "Of course, it is unrealistic if every treasure must be identified in detail. I'm afraid even if you wait here for two months, we will not be able to identify all the treasures in detail. Therefore, we will The treasures are classified into five grades, with first grade being the highest. At most ten pieces can be selected, and at most no more than twenty can be selected." "There are at most fifty second-class treasures, and there will be no more than two hundred third-class treasures. As for fourth- and fifth-class treasures, I can only say sorry. We will only tell whether the treasure is fourth-class or fifth-class. It will not be appraised in detail." Su Han announced the rules in detail. There are definitely treasures in the hands of casual cultivators, but it is impossible for everyone to have real treasures. Even though there are more than 10,000 items presented, among these more than 10,000 items, the treasures that can truly be classified as first-class are definitely very rare. It can be said that they are only one in a thousand. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But in fact, the interest of the casual cultivators at the scene did not diminish even a little bit because of Su Han's words. After all, everyone is very confident in their own vision. Everyone is thinking that even if the treasure they presented is not first-class, it should be second- or third-class. For a time, they were looking forward to it even more. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s get started.¡± On the rostrum, Su Han announced the start of the appraisal process. In this appraisal process, Su Han, Protector Li Tian, ??Military Master Yan, Protector Mo, and Tai Ahuang will conduct appraisals on all the treasures presented. First, we need to pick out the fifth-level treasures. These "treasures" are actually not treasures at all. They may not be said to be fake, but they are definitely not of great value. The five people randomly scanned them with their spiritual consciousness and classified most of the "treasures" into the fifth class. There are at least more than 8,000 pieces of these fifth-level treasures. The next step is to pick out the fourth-level treasures. There are a total of about 10,000 treasures, and more than 8,000 of the fifth-grade treasures have been removed. The remaining 2,000 treasures were quickly selected and classified as fourth-grade. The value of these fourth-level treasures is slightly higher than that of fifth-level treasures. However, it is only a little higher, far from being called a rare treasure, and it is difficult for them to catch the eye of the five tasters. After the fifth and fourth grade treasures were classified, there were less than 300 treasures left. There are less than 300 treasures. Some of them are obviously higher than the fourth and fifth levels. There are also some treasures that a few people cannot judge and define at the moment. Worlds, full of wonders. Even a strong person with extraordinary cultivation level may not always be able toYou can recognize every treasure. They can only sense the spiritual energy fluctuations in these treasures based on their own intuition and judge that they are good things. ???????????????????????? But it¡¯s hard to say what exactly it is and how good it is. Of course, there are some things that are unremarkable on the surface, seem specious to the senses, and are difficult to define. People who don¡¯t know the goods may not be able to discover them, but those who know the goods will find their value. "Young Master Su, I didn't expect that there are many good things in the hands of casual cultivators." Protector Mo looked at these treasures and sighed. Su Han smiled and said, "You have to ask Brother Tai'a about this. He is a leading figure in the casual cultivator world." Tai Ahuang laughed loudly: "The good things in the hands of casual cultivators are all brought back by wind and rain, and they fought with their lives. Isn't that okay?" Su Han nodded and said: "Speaking of these things, there are some really good ones in them, and there are even some super treasures that we didn't expect." An unexpected super treasure? Everyone is curious. In fact, they have passed these things several times. There are many valuable and good things, but to say that they are unexpected super treasures is too exaggerated, right? Young people are still young people after all, and when they talk, they are a bit frivolous. Su Han ignored everyone's thoughts and said: "Let's select the third-class treasures first. There are more than 280 treasures here. In my opinion, there should be about 200 third-class treasures." "Absolutely." Protector Mo nodded slightly in agreement. But Commander Yan suddenly said: "What about the second-class ones? How many are there?" While asking, Military Master Yan locked his eyes on Su Han, with an unfathomable look on his face, as if he was deliberately testing Su Han. "In my opinion, there are only more than forty second-class treasures, less than fifty." Su Han said. "So, there are more than thirty first-class treasures?" Everyone was a little surprised. Young Master Su himself said before that there should be no more than twenty first-class treasures at most, but now based on his tone, there must be more than thirty first-class treasures. Su Han smiled faintly: "The quality of the treasures presented this time exceeded my expectations. There are definitely thirty first-class treasures. What's more, what's even more surprising is that there are more than one first-class treasure. "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,124 Super first-class treasure You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Oh?" Commander Yan's eyes lit up. In terms of cultivation strength, he may not be as good as the other people present, but when it comes to eyesight, Commander Yan is confident that he is well-informed and can dominate the others in terms of vision. . Protector Mo couldn't help but said: "This first-class treasure may be easy to judge, but how to identify a treasure that exceeds first-class? What standards must a treasure meet to be said to be a treasure that exceeds first-class?" Su Han smiled, but asked about Tai'ahuang: "Brother Tai'a, what do you think?" Tai Ahuang laughed and said: "I am just a rough man. I may be okay at fighting and killing, but when it comes to this kind of delicate work that tests my eyesight, I am really not as good as some of you. You don't need to worry about me, although When we discuss what kind of treasures are above first-class treasures, we still need to ask Young Master Su to explain them to us." Protector Li Tian, ??who had been silent all this time, snorted lightly, obviously looking down on Tai Ahuang's behavior of deliberately supporting Su Han and making Su Han stand out. Su Han smiled faintly: "Let's select the third-rate treasures first." It didn¡¯t take too long to classify the third-class treasures, and two hundred pieces were selected. There is no dispute among several people about these treasures. Next, there is the second-class treasure. It also did not cause any controversy. With the eyesight of the few people present, there was no problem in distinguishing the second-class treasures. ¡°The only thing that can really make them tempted are first-class treasures. Forty-eight second-class treasures were quickly selected. This result surprised several people. This means that there are thirty-two first-class treasures left. This quantity really exceeded previous expectations. Although Su Han had already said that there would be more than thirty first-class treasures, everyone was still a little surprised when the facts were revealed. What¡¯s more important is that there are several treasures among them that no one knows at all. Even a well-informed military commander like Yan, his brows were furrowed and he could not express his opinions randomly. Protector Li Tian has been speechless. Treasure appraisal is not his strong point. And Protector Mo also knew that his eyesight was not as good as that of Commander Yan, and possibly not as good as that of the enigmatic Young Master Su. Tai'huang has already made his attitude clear early on. He is not good at appraising treasures, so he can just let the other people discuss it and don't worry about him. In this case, it may be left to Su Han and Military Advisor Yan to decide. "Master Yan, see if any of these treasures are particularly outstanding. Otherwise, we can select a few more and designate them as first-class treasures." Su Han said to Master Yan. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away and Commander Yan was very cautious, thinking that Su Han was deliberately testing him, so he threw the hot potato back to Su Han. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "I am optimistic about three of them, and they will be rated as first-class treasures. The remaining twenty-nine items will be rated as first-class treasures. How about it?" Protector Mo said in surprise: "Three first-class treasures? Young Master Su, are you sure there are really that many?" Commander Yan also looked at Su Han in surprise: "Three pieces? How come there are three pieces? I just looked at it, and there are at most one or two outstanding treasures in it." To be honest, Commander Yan was a little unconvinced. Although he is an old man and cannot argue with young people, Master Yan is still a martial arts practitioner after all, and he still has a competitive spirit. He is also very confident in his eyesight. Among the thirty-two treasures, there are one or two that stand out, and he can see them. But he didn't believe there were three that stood out. He felt that Young Master Su just wanted to deliberately exaggerate the number of first-class treasures in order to increase the excitement of this treasure appraisal conference. Su Han seemed to have expected that someone would raise objections, and smiled slightly: "I said it alone, but it doesn't count. Why don't I pick out these three treasures and let everyone taste them together." "As he spoke, Su Han picked out the three first-class treasures in his heart from these thirty-two treasures. The first treasure is a jade pendant, shaped like a half-moon, with obscure runes engraved on it. This jade pendant is something that no one present can identify. However, the jade pendant itself is not an ordinary thing at first glance. Therefore, no one present expressed any opinions on it. To put it bluntly, they were afraid of showing their timidity and wanted to see if anyone else could recognize it.   Even Commander Yan was not very sure about this jade pendant. But he could also tell that this jade pendant was unusual. Therefore, he somewhat wanted to classify this jade pendant as a first-class treasure, but he was a little undecided. Now, Su Han was the first to pick out this jade pendant, which made everyone full of curiosity. Doesn¡¯t he recognize this thing? The second treasure Su Han picked out was an elixir. However, when Protector Na Mo saw Su Han selecting it, his heroic brows couldn't help but frown slightly. And Military Master Yan moved the corner of his mouth slightly, obviously disapproving of Su Han's choice of this elixir. Li Tianhufa sneered unabashedly. Seeing this situation in the eyes of Tai Ahuang, he secretly felt worried for Su Han. Tai Ahuang did not recognize this elixir, but judging from the expressions of the others, they all seemed to recognize it, and they all felt very disapproving that Su Han chose this elixir instead of other treasures. Su Han didn't pay attention to their expressions, but continued to pick out the third treasure. This third treasure is a set of colorful jade slips. Military Master Yan approved of this set of jade slips and nodded slightly. He had been optimistic about this set of jade slips before, and also deliberately wanted to select it as a first-grade treasure. It's just that although this jade slip is good, he can't see its origin, so he doesn't dare to jump to conclusions. Seeing Su Han pick out this set of jade slips, he didn't raise any objection. After Su Han picked out three treasures, he smiled and said: "These are the three first-class treasures in my mind. Please correct me." "I don't dare to correct you, but in this case, these three treasures are equal to the first-class treasures regardless of their level?" Master Yan said calmly. Su Han seemed to have been prepared, and immediately said: "Of course there are highs and lows. In my personal opinion, this jade pendant should be ranked first. The set of jade slips should be ranked second, and the elixir should be ranked third. Of course, this is just my personal opinion. I am young and inexperienced, so please correct me if I have any omissions.¡± In fact, Su Han had already seen the disapproving expression on Commander Yan's face, and knew that this man was skeptical about his choice. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,125 A dispute occurs You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When everyone heard what Su Han said, they all suddenly came to their senses, and then they remembered that the person talking in front of them was just a boy who was less than twenty years old. Before, Su Han was so sophisticated that they all ignored this. Now they remembered that the new young master of the Brahma lineage in front of them was less than twenty years old. Although the young master's status sounds very high, in their eyes, young people of this age are just juniors who still need to be taught. However, this Young Master Su was able to reach the level where they could sit on an equal footing and discuss issues together. In their previous worldview, this was something they had never thought about. It has to be said that the Brahma Sage did choose a successor that was beyond their expectations. Tai A Huang laughed: "Don't ask me, I don't know any of them. But the jade slips are indeed full of ancient atmosphere, and they seem to be relics from ancient times. As for the other two pieces, I can only listen. I¡¯ll listen to your opinions.¡± Protector Mo did not say anything. She recognized the elixir, but she always felt that Su Han might have chosen this elixir for some reason, so she was not the first to stand up and question it. It is impossible for Protector Li Tian to miss any opportunity to question. However, his background in treasure appraisal is similar to that of Emperor Tai A. Even if he wanted to interrupt, he could not. Military Master Yan was no longer calm and said: "Young Master Su, I have no objection to this set of jade slips being selected. However, I have doubts about this jade pendant and elixir. Since this treasure appraisal conference not only represents the Brahma lineage, It also represents the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, so we should take a fair attitude toward the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and not intentionally elevate them." Although Commander Yan may not be looking for fault, his words seem reasonable and reasonable. If Su Han doesn't come up with an explanation, it will obviously be difficult to convince the public. Su Han smiled: "Master Yan, you should recognize this elixir, right?" "Why don't you recognize it? Isn't this Xuanhuang Shouwu? It is a good detoxifying elixir and can also be used as a raw material for various elixirs. However, it would be too flattering to classify it as a first-class treasure. Is it there? Or do you think you don¡¯t recognize this Xuanhuangshouwu at all?¡± There was a hint of sarcasm in Commander Yan's tone. Facing the aggressive Master Yan, Su Han did not argue immediately, but took his time and smiled leisurely. Instead of continuing to talk about the elixir, he pointed at the jade pendant and said, "What about this jade pendant? What does Master Yan think of it?" Su Han ranks this jade pendant at the top of the list of first-class treasures, which shows how much Su Han values ??its value. But in the eyes of Master Yan, he didn¡¯t think so. In fact, Master Yan was more optimistic about the set of colorful jade slips and believed that it should be rated as the number one treasure in this link. Therefore, Su Han ranked the jade slip second and the jade pendant first. Military Master Yan disagreed very much. At that moment, Commander Yan glanced at the jade pendant and said disapprovingly: "I don't recognize the runes on this jade pendant. However, if you want to rank it as the first of the first-class treasures, you have to tell me why. . Otherwise, it will be difficult to convince the public." Tai Ahuang smiled and said: "Others may not know it, but I have always trusted Young Master Su's vision. Since you have designated it as the top of the first-grade treasures, you must have your reason. I think you are right." Stop being so pretentious." The Emperor Tai A admired Young Master Su so much? For a moment, even Commander Yan had a look of dissatisfaction on his face. He didn't believe that this young boy could see a treasure that he couldn't even see? "Haha, it's not that I mean to show off, but this jade pendant is not complicated to say. The runes on it are a special ancient language. This language has completely recorded the function of this jade pendant. This jade pendant is made of To assist in cultivation. However, it has certain requirements. A woman must be a pure yin body before she can use this jade pendant to assist in cultivation." Su Han looked around and said with a faint smile, "As long as you meet the condition of being a pure yin body and use this jade pendant to assist in your practice, you will be able to practice without any hindrance. There will be no shackles until you reach the emperor level. Even if your cultivation talent is average. , and within thirty years, we can reach at least the middle stage of the Imperial Realm." What? When everyone heard this, they all changed their minds. Is there such a perverted auxiliary cultivation treasure in the world? You must know that this woman¡¯s pure yin body is not particularly rare. Especially higher-level forces can unearth a few pure yin geniuses.   However, with a pure yin body, it is generally believed that just practicing pure yin skills will get twice the result with half the effort. As for other benefits, they are not too obvious. But, if what Su Han said is true Geniuses with a pure yin body can reach the middle level of the Imperial Realm within thirty years as long as they use this jade pendant to assist their cultivation! Doesn't that mean that as long as a sect force possesses this jade pendant, as long as this force has enough resources and can unearth enough pure yin geniuses, then geniuses in the middle stage of the Imperial Realm can be mass-produced. Made? Perhaps it is an exaggeration to say that mass production is a bit exaggerated, but the value of this jade pendant has definitely subverted everyone¡¯s imagination! "Young Master Su, are you kidding us?" Protector Mo immediately became a little uneasy. Su Han smiled faintly: "I said before, I will never tell any lies about this treasure appraisal." However, Military Master Yan questioned: "Maybe you don't think you are telling lies, but it doesn't mean that what you see is the truth. Maybe you are wrong?" Su Han smiled and nodded: "No one can guarantee that I will never make a mistake in my life. However, I can guarantee that if I make a mistake, I will bear the price. As long as the owner of this jade pendant agrees, I will use it. Acquire it at a price that exceeds that of first-class treasures.¡± Hearing what Su Han said, everyone was shocked. Protector Mo thought for a while and said: "Since we promise to be fair and open, then we will explain the controversy about this jade pendant together when we announce the identification results." "Okay, this will avoid misleading everyone." Su Han said calmly. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off ?Obviously, Master Yan is still not convinced. He felt that Su Han's words had no real evidence at all. Just based on nonsense words, he was going to classify this jade pendant as the first of the first-class treasures? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,126 Breaking the news You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Seeing that the other people had no objections, Master Yan couldn't say anything else. After all, Military Master Yan himself felt that this jade pendant was a bit unusual, but he just couldn't recognize its value. Since Su Han said that if you make a mistake, you can bear the consequences of making a mistake, then if Master Yan continues to raise objections, it will be equivalent to stalking. Therefore, Military Master Yan could not say anything more. He turned his eyes and fell on the black and yellow Shouwu plant again. This Xuanhuang Shouwu was classified as a first-class treasure, and Master Yan was absolutely unconvinced. This Xuanhuangshouwu is different from the jade pendant. It¡¯s not like Military Advisor Yan has never seen Xuanhuangshouwu before. It is a ninth-level imperial elixir. It is qualified as a first-class treasure, but to be classified as a super first-class treasure, Master Yan firmly believes that this will definitely increase the value of Xuanhuang Shouwu. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If this is the case, it will be even more impossible for Commander Yan to let Su Han succeed. "Hmph, Young Master Su, I don't recognize that jade pendant, and I can't refute you. However, I firmly believe that this black and yellow Shouwu plant is not worthy of being classified as a first-class treasure. At most, it is a first-class treasure. You Don¡¯t forget, among today¡¯s treasures, there are several imperial-level ninth-level elixirs, all of which are only classified as first-class. This Xuanhuangshouwu is also the ninth-level emperor-level elixir, so why is it treated differently?¡± After Military Master Yan finished speaking, he stared at Su Han with burning eyes. The meaning was obvious. What else can you say? Xuanhuangshouwu is indeed a ninth-level imperial elixir. Protector Mo also knows this. She has seen this Xuanhuangshouwu in other places. Facing Commander Yan¡¯s doubts, Tai Ahuang couldn¡¯t help Su Han distinguish anything. After all, they are all ninth-level imperial elixirs. It would indeed be unfair to treat them differently. Unless Su Han has some other reasons why he has a special liking for Xuanhuangshouwu. However, Tai Ahuang couldn¡¯t help Su Han come up with this reason. Su Han was very calm, patiently tasting the Xuanhuang Shouwu, and said with a faint smile: "This Xuanhuang Shouwu should be around eight hundred years old. It was picked early. If the year can reach two thousand years, its The value can also increase five to ten times.¡± "The other ninth-level imperial elixirs are more than a thousand years old. Since this Xuanhuang Shouwu is only eight hundred years old, why do you have such a soft spot for it?" Military division Yan is still aggressive. "Haha, if we talk about the grade alone, Xuanhuang Shouwu is indeed just an imperial ninth-grade elixir, which is good. However, it has a special effect. Doesn't Master Yan know about it?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Well, detoxification is indeed an important effect of Xuanhuangshouwu, but it is not the only effect. It also has another effect that few people know about, but if this effect is developed, it will definitely make people suffer from Xuanhuangshouwu. The value has skyrocketed dozens of times.¡± Su Han smiled lightly. Xuanhuangshouwu, does it have other more important effects? For a moment, Military Master Yan couldn¡¯t help but reveal a strange look on his face. Obviously, in his opinion, Su Han's words were completely nonsense. As we all know, the biggest effect of Xuanhuang Shouwu is detoxification. Should we say that it has other more important effects? How come no one has mentioned it? "Have you ever heard of Yunying Qihua?" Su Han suddenly asked. Military Master Yan said disapprovingly: "Yunying Qihua, isn't that a low-level imperial elixir? In my impression, Yunying Qihua can refine a kind of elixir that can be taken by warriors at the peak of the King Realm. After that, the chance of successfully breaking through to the Imperial Realm will be greatly increased. However, those are just elixirs used by King Realm warriors, and they should have nothing to do with what we are discussing now, right?" Back then, Su Han picked the exotic Yunying flowers from the elixir garden of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom, which made the senior officials of the Golden Crow Ling Kingdom feel very distressed. But now that we have come to Silver Moon Holy Mountain, in the eyes of the giants of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, this Yunying exotic flower is obviously not ranked high. Su Han smiled: "Indeed, Yunying Qihua has nothing to do with Xuanhuang Shouwu. It's just that if a warrior at the peak of the King Realm breaks through to the Imperial Realm, there are pills that increase the chance, then a strong man at the peak of the Imperial Realm can break through to a higher realm. What? Is there no similar elixir?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Is there any similar elixir for a strong person at the peak of the Imperial Realm to break through to a higher realm? Everyone was really stunned. They had never heard of this kind of elixir in Wangjing before.?I¡¯ve heard that there are similar elixirs in the Imperial Realm. ¡° If there was such a pill in the Imperial Realm, then perhaps a peak Imperial Realm expert like Tai Ahuang would have broken through to a higher realm long ago. The existence of this kind of elixir is obviously a fantasy! ??????????? Young Master Su, is he talking in his sleep? Commander Yan was speechless and shook his head. He was obviously very dissatisfied with Su Han's nonsense. If he had known that Su Han was so unreliable, he would not have wasted so much time. If he hadn't been worried about his image now, he would have started scolding him long ago. Su Han was very calm, and met everyone's stunned eyes: "Brother Tai'a, how long have you been at the peak of the Imperial Realm?" It would be very rude to ask someone who is not familiar with this. However, Tai Ahuang was a magnanimous person and regarded Su Han as a friend in his heart. When Su Han asked, he smiled and said, "It's been nearly a hundred years." Everyone was secretly surprised when they heard what he said. Tai'huang is less than two hundred years old now, which means that he has cultivated to the peak level of the emperor before he is one hundred years old. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ? ? ? ? ? interval period period period period with me, even in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, are top-notch talents. " However, even with such a talent, it has stayed at the peak level of the Imperial Realm for a hundred years, which shows how difficult it is to break through this shackles. Tai Ahuang asked with a smile: "Young Master Su, when you ask this, don't you mean that there is a pill that can greatly increase my chances of breaking through to a higher realm?" Emperor Tai A just asked in a joking tone, but what no one expected was that Su Han nodded with a very certain tone: "There is indeed such an elixir, and this elixir is made of Xuanhuang Shouwu Come to refine it. This kind of elixir can increase the chance of a strong person at the peak of the Emperor Realm successfully breaking through to the Holy Realm by more than 50%." Holy Land! This word is like thunder. The higher level above the Imperial Realm is the Holy Realm. In the minds of everyone present, the Holy Realm is the supreme existence. The four saints of Silver Moon Holy Mountain are the existence of the Holy Realm. Except for the four great saints of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, there are no other holy realms within tens of thousands of miles around. Su Han¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue, exploding in everyone¡¯s ears. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,127 The incredible crowd You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young Master Su, are you sure there really is such an elixir in the world?" Protector Mo's tone was not calm at all. This elixir is too exaggerated. If the Silver Moon Holy Mountain can possess this elixir, then what? Doesn¡¯t it mean that in the future, more holy entities may emerge from Silver Moon Sacred Mountain? The four saints are the pillars of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If more saints emerge, it will obviously be a big change to the pattern of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. At the same time, it will also greatly enhance the overall strength of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Protector Mo believes that even the Four Saints themselves will not be too calm when they hear that such elixirs exist in the world. "Young Master Su, am I dreaming?" Tai'huang asked with a smile, "We have never heard of this kind of elixir before, let alone seen it." "Indeed I have never heard of it." Protector Mo shook his head. Protector Li Tian had a mocking look on his face, while Military Master Yan said in disbelief: "From what I see, this guy is just entertaining us. How could there be such a magical elixir in the world?" In his dissatisfaction, Military Master Yan also forgot about etiquette and politeness and directly addressed him as "this boy". Su Han said leisurely: "For many elixirs, before they came out, the world did not believe that there would be such magical elixirs. However, elixirs are vast and mysterious. What they pay attention to is a way to turn decay into magic and the impossible into something." Possibly. From ancient times to the present, many alchemy masters have worked hard to bring us more unexpected elixirs, right?" Tai Ahuang slapped his thigh: "Well said, you can turn decay into magic, and the impossible into possibility. Just for this sentence, I also believe what you said, this kind of elixir does exist in the world." Among these people, Tai'huang is the one who knows the most about Su Han's alchemy background, and he believes that Su Han has a mysterious master who is an extraordinary expert. In terms of this alchemy, he feels that Su Han is really better than himself. Individuals have more say. Protector Mo also had a look of deep thought in his eyes, and Su Han's words obviously touched her greatly. At this moment, she no longer had the same attitude of disbelief as before, but became dubious. "Young Master Su, if this elixir exists, what is its name?" Protector Mo asked. Su Han said: "The corresponding elixir for king-level warriors is called Huangyun Dan, which means soaring clouds and driving mist. The elixir for emperor-level warriors is named Shengxiao Dan. As the name suggests, it can make the emperor-level warriors Soaring into the sky, soaring into the sky, it means transcending the ordinary and becoming a saint." "Okay, what a Shengxiao Pill." Emperor Tai'a slapped his thigh hard again, "If Emperor Jinhong Pill were here today, I'm afraid he would be so excited that he would jump up on the spot again. To be honest, if others said this, I would I definitely don¡¯t believe it. But when you, Young Master Su, say this, I just say one word, believe it!¡± Protector Mo asked, "Young Master Su, do you know how to refine this Holy Cloud Pill?" In fact, Protector Mo is just asking a tentative question. Even if this elixir really existed, she felt that Su Han had probably only heard of the name, and it was impossible to refine it. "After all, this Young Master Su is just a young man under twenty years old. If he can even do this, wouldn't it be against the will of heaven?" However, what no one expected was that Su Han nodded: "I know a little bit." Suddenly, several people took a breath of cold air. They are not fools. When it comes to refining elixirs, they know how to do it, and if they don't know how to do it, there is no such thing as knowing a little bit about it. When Su Han said that, he was self-effacing, which actually meant that he knew it completely. For a moment, except for the frowning and silent Protector Li Tian, ??the eyes of the other people present became complicated, their minds became more active, and they began to have all kinds of random thoughts. It must be said that the existence of this Holy Xiao Pill had a great impact on several people. This elixir is no less attractive than the East China Sea elixir that Su Han brought out as a gimmick in the treasure appraisal competition. The East China Sea Pill can extend the life of the powerful Emperor Realm, which is indeed very attractive. After all, even a strong martial artist will have his lifespan approaching one day. No matter how amazing your strength was during your lifetime, how much power you held, or how much wealth you had. As soon as the life span comes, all this will turn into nothing. Therefore, Donghaidan suddenly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. And this Shengxiao Pill, after Su Han described it like this, several people were also excited. Who doesn¡¯t long for his or her martial arts achievements to reach a higher level? Among them, the one who felt the deepest impression was probably Tai Ahuang. To be honest, Emperor Tai'a didn't pay much attention to Donghai Dan. Because his lifespan is far from overWhen the time limit comes. However, this Shengxiao Pill is completely different. Tai'huang himself is a powerful person at the peak of the Imperial Realm. He knows best how difficult it is to take this step from the peak of the Imperial Realm to the Holy Realm. Tai Ahuang¡¯s own cultivation talent is already at the top, but in the past hundred years, he has been unable to take this step. Perhaps in the eyes of the world, being a powerful person at the pinnacle of the Imperial Realm is already very unparalleled, but only he himself knows how much he longs to take a further step in martial arts. At the moment, Emperor Tai'a was obviously a little excited and sighed: "It's incredible, it's incredible. If there is such a magical elixir in the world, it's ridiculous that we are really a frog in the well." Protector Mo also remained silent for a long time, looking at Su Han with extremely complicated eyes. The commander Yan was speechless. It was not that he didn't want to question, but Su Han's logical words just now had already shocked him. Even if he wanted to question it, with his knowledge of elixirs, he couldn't find any evidence to question it. "In this way, if this Xuanhuang Shouwu can really refine such magical elixirs, then it is indeed worthy of being listed as the third super first-class treasure. It can even be listed as one of the super first-class treasures. First, there are no problems, right?" Protector Mo said. "That's not the case." Su Han shook his head, "I said just now that this Xuanhuang Shouwu is a pity, because it is not old enough. If it is more than two thousand years old, it is indeed qualified to be rated as first-class. The first treasure. However, it is only eight hundred years old. With its age and spiritual power, it can at most refine two Holy Cloud Pills, and the quality will not be very high. Most importantly, the success rate is not 100%. Yes, there is a certain risk of failure.¡± The rankings given by Su Han for these three treasures are definitely based on rigorous comparisons. If this Xuanhuang Shouwu is more than two thousand years old, then its grade can even exceed the imperial level and can be classified as a holy elixir. In this way, it can surpass the jade pendant and become the top of the three treasures. " However, it is only 800 years old, so it can only be ranked third. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1128: Announcement of Treasures You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, I'm convinced." Tai Ahuang smiled, "Then what is the origin of this set of colorful jade slips?" "This jade slip actually records a very complete set of ancient skills. The potential of this ancient skill is even slightly better than the top skills of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Unfortunately, this record is slightly There are some gaps that need to be filled in manually, otherwise, this set of jade slips can definitely be ranked first." Su Han said. "Then, what is the name of this ancient technique?" Protector Mo followed closely and asked. "Five Color Divine Wheel Gong." Su Han said with a faint smile. This time, even Protector Mo was completely convinced. This Young Master Su can not only judge the value of the treasure, but most importantly, he can also tell the origin of the treasure so clearly that what he says is obviously not like fabrication. I don¡¯t know where the Brahma Saint unearthed such a monster. For a moment, Protector Mo even felt a little jealous. It¡¯s no wonder that Tang Zhu, who belongs to Piaohua¡¯s lineage, has been full of praise for this son since the battle for the Holy Order. Even Commander Yan¡¯s mouth was slightly open at the moment, unable to say anything to refute. Master Yan was very optimistic about this set of jade slips before, and even intended to select this set of jade slips as the top treasure in this field, because Master Yan sensed the aura of ancient skills in it. Military Master Yan has always been very confident about his own eyesight. But what he never expected was that there was something missing in this set of exercises. Facing Su Han¡¯s identification results, he couldn¡¯t even utter a word to refute. At least the other party knew that this set of exercises was called Five Color Divine Wheel Gong. In comparison, he, Master Yan, really didn't know anything about it. "Alas, I, Lao Yan, can't say anything." Commander Yan Jun sighed. Although he did not directly say that he had surrendered, his tone clearly meant that. Tai Ahuang smiled and said: "We only pay attention to these first-class treasures. The other treasures must also be appraised and appraised. At least we can give people an explanation. Otherwise, this treasure appraisal conference will lose its meaning." Everyone nodded. Indeed, their attention was all on these three treasures just now. There are still hundreds of treasures left, and no detailed explanations have been given yet. With the cooperation of everyone, the identification of these hundreds of treasures was quickly completed. There is no controversy among these treasures. At this time, a full three hours have passed. The casual cultivators below were already very anxious as they waited. They even had some doubts, had these people encountered something good that they were reluctant to part with? Just when everyone was suspicious and looking forward to it, Su Han and the others finally walked out of the identification area. Millions of eyes suddenly focused on a few people, some looking forward to it, some scrutinizing them. Su Han had a faint calm smile on his face, while the other people had different expressions and looked very complicated. "Did we really find some treasure? Or is there something going on?" Seeing their expressions, everyone was thinking about it for a while. The leaders of the major forces in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, as well as the high-status giants among casual cultivators, came to participate in this treasure appraisal conference. In fact, a large part of them wanted to get a feel for it and see the Brahma of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. There are still a few percent left in the bloodline, and some people want to see if the new young master of the Brahma lineage has any abilities. However, Su Han¡¯s treasure appraisal activity immediately whetted their appetites and attracted their attention unconsciously. Su Han faced countless different eyes and said with a smile: "Everyone, thanks to your love and support, after rounds of careful screening and identification, we have classified all the treasures from first to fifth grade. Before announcing the results , I would like to emphasize again that we absolutely guarantee that the results of this treasure appraisal will be fair." "Of course, I have explained to you before that we will not conduct a detailed appraisal of these fourth- and fifth-level treasures. We will return them directly after giving out the appraisal results of fourth- and fifth-level treasures. Third-level treasures will have Some simple identification instructions will also have corresponding reference prices. Second-class treasures will have more detailed instructions. We will focus on first-class treasures." "However, what surprised us is that among the treasures everyone submitted, there are actually treasures that directly exceed the first-class category. First-class is no longer enough to describe its value. Therefore, we temporarily ranked first-class treasures On the market, a new classification has been opened up, that is, super first-class treasures.??! " "Moreover, there is more than one first-class treasure. Here, I would like to congratulate the owners of these three first-class treasures in advance. These three first-class treasures are definitely priceless. exist!" A superb treasure? Su Han¡¯s words were like a bomb thrown into the water, causing an uproar immediately. Suddenly, all the casual cultivators were excited, and all kinds of surprises and comments spread instantly. "What's the meaning?" ¡°A first-class treasure is already very impressive, but there is actually a super-first-class treasure?¡± "Using first-class is not enough to describe its value? Oh my God, what kind of treasure it will be, I'm really looking forward to it." "Who is it that you actually own such a treasure? Wouldn't that make you a fortune?" For a time, all the casual cultivators were talking about it, and those who thought that the treasure they presented was pretty good had their eyes shining brightly, full of expectation. "Everyone, please be quiet for a moment." Su Han pressed his hands and said with a smile, "I know you must be eager to know which three treasures are classified as first-class. However, we will not announce them right away. First of all, we want to announce the fifth, fourth and third grade treasures. Among them, we can only say sorry for the fifth and fourth grade treasures. Although they are valuable, their value is not particularly great. The third grade treasures Not bad, at least it can be classified as a treasure, and the corresponding price will be very good. We will announce the second-class and first-class treasures later." After Su Han finished speaking, the casual cultivators fell silent. "Hurry, announce the results quickly." "We can't wait." There were already anxious monks shouting loudly below. Su Han smiled and said: "There are a lot of fifth-level and fourth-level treasures. If we announce them one by one, I'm afraid it won't be announced for several months. We will take out all the fifth-level treasures and pile them together. If it is Your own things can be easily sensed. As for the fourth-level treasures, we will also pile them together." Having said that, there are already the guardians of Brahma, and a large number of five -class treasures are lifted out of the appraisal area. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1129: Differences in the Eclipse Lineage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! None of the following casual cultivators want the treasures they present to be classified as fifth grade. At that moment, everyone stretched their necks, secretly praying not to find the treasure they presented among this pile of fifth-grade treasures. While the casual cultivators were eagerly looking for their treasures, in the VIP area, the higher-status casual cultivator giants and the leaders of the major forces in Silver Moon Holy Mountain were talking in low voices one by one, and they were all aroused. Deep interest. Three first-class treasures? This is the biggest source of arousing their appetite. "This new young master of the Brahma lineage has a lot of tricks, and he can actually make so many tricks. He can actually make a treasure appraisal conference look decent. It seems that this matter is It is necessary to report to the Eclipse Saint himself.¡± On the side of the Eclipse Saint¡¯s forces, the senior officials were discussing in low voices. Originally, they thought that Protector Li Tian's participation in the treasure appraisal might be able to stop the Brahma lineage's momentum of being in the limelight, but they found that Protector Li Tian could do nothing but sit there in a daze with a sullen face. This new young master of the Brahma lineage is not only eloquent and well-informed, but also rare. He is very calm. Although he is young, he is very different from what they imagined. He is an extremely difficult character to deal with. . No matter what, they never imagined that after Mr. Zhu unexpectedly fell, the Brahma Saint could dig out such a character from nowhere. They even suspected that this Young Master Su had been trained by the Brahma Saint early on, but it was just for the purpose of paralyzing them, so he never pushed it out? Otherwise, where did such a young man come from? A senior official of the Eclipse line frowned and said: "Originally we thought that with the death of Mr. Zhu, the Brahma Saint line would be in ruins, but now it seems that the facts seem to be different from what we imagined. I suggest that we should give Mr. Eclipse Saint, please remind me, maybe we should not be as radical as before in the future? After all, we are all from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and in the end we are all in the same spirit." As soon as this was said, some people immediately became unhappy. "What do you mean? Are we going to give up on the great cause of the Saint just because of this little yellow-haired boy?" "Our Eclipse lineage should be the first lineage of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Are we still afraid of them?" "I think you are old, aren't you? You are actually scared by a young boy?" "They have geniuses in the Brahma lineage, don't we, the Eclipse lineage, have geniuses? Aren't we, Mr. Qin Yao, much better than him?" "Yes, that boy named Su is just a talker. When it comes to martial arts strength, the geniuses of our Eclipse lineage can still completely crush him." "Having said that, there is no need for us to get too stalemate with the Brahma lineage. Now that the Brahma saint has come out of seclusion again and established a young master, he is obviously not like the indifferent person he used to be. He is too It's not good for us either." There are also people who agree with the senior executive just now. Qin Yao was sitting in the middle of the crowd, with a gloomy face, and he was puzzled: "When was this kid actually appointed as the young master of the Brahma lineage? And, is he actually qualified to host a grand event of this level?" Seeing Su Han chatting and laughing freely and showing off in the limelight, Qin Yao felt itchy with hatred, and his eyes shone with extreme jealousy. If the look had substance, Su Han would probably be torn into pieces by him now. ¡°Moreover, what Qin Yao couldn¡¯t understand even more was that Wu Jin disappeared inexplicably and was later found inexplicably. According to the Lingyue Gang senior officials who retrieved Wu Jin, they exchanged Wu Jin for Wu Jin from a young man. According to the description of the young man's appearance, the Lingyue Gang senior officials were almost 100% sure to be Su Han. . This made Qin Yao even more puzzled. It was said that Wu Jin's strength was not bad. Compared with him, Qin Yao was only a hair short of him. How could he be caught by that kid at the first level of the Emperor Realm? This matter has become a knot in Qin Yao's heart. Although it is not yet a demon, whenever I think about it, I feel extremely unhappy and depressed. The fifth-level and fourth-level treasures will be announced soon. The vast majority of casual cultivators have their treasures classified as fifth or fourth grade, but they are not too depressed. Because many of them just came here to try their luck. If they didn¡¯t get lucky, they wouldn¡¯t feel too disappointed. They are more interested in that??Second-class, first-class, and legendary first-class treasures. Everyone can't wait to see what the legendary first-class treasure looks like? In this fanatical atmosphere, the announcement of third-class treasures began. Third-class treasures have some weight among casual cultivators. Three million casual cultivators arrived, but there were only less than 300 treasures, which were third-level or above. In other words, on average, only one person's treasure is classified as a third-level or higher treasure in more than 10,000 casual cultivators. As the third-class treasures were continuously announced, some people in the crowd kept making excited shouts. It was obvious that their treasures were classified as third-class. Su Han will also give a price for third-class treasures. These prices are a considerable amount of income for casual cultivators. These casual cultivators are all in high spirits. After the announcement of the third-class treasures, the second-class treasures will follow. By this time, those casual cultivators who had not seen their treasures being announced began to feel happy. I haven't seen my treasure until now, which means that my treasure is at least second-class. Even, some people have begun to expect that maybe their treasure will be a first-class treasure? Even superior? ¡°Many casual cultivators have the opportunity to obtain some treasures that they do not recognize, but many times they dare not go to an appraisal agency for appraisal, for fear that the news will leak out and their lives will be lost. Therefore, they are all confused about the treasures they have on hand and are not particularly clear about them. This treasure appraisal conference is a good opportunity for them to appraise the value of the treasures on hand. There are a total of forty-eight second-class treasures, which are constantly being announced. Su Han will attach a more detailed explanation to each treasure to let everyone know why this treasure is qualified to be classified as second-class. "Okay, the second-class treasures are over." With Su Han's words, the people below stretched their necks nervously. They knew that the most exciting moment was about to come. Next, is the announcement of the first-class treasure. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,130 The highlight is coming You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The treasures announced below will be first-class treasures. Here, I would like to congratulate the owners of these first-class treasures. Any one of them is of great value. It can be said that all possessing first-class treasures Those who have treasures are the lucky ones.¡± Su Han¡¯s words made even the casual cultivators who had not seen their treasures announced become extremely excited. However, at this time, they had to pretend to be calm and not show any expressions of ecstasy on their faces. Otherwise, if the people next to you see what the trick is, they might be in danger if they turn back. "Next, we will begin to announce the twenty-nine first-class treasures." Twenty-nine items! The number reported by Su Han made the casual cultivators widen their eyes and stretch their necks, all filled with anticipation. Because Su Han said before that there are at most ten first-class treasures and no more than twenty at most. But now, there are twenty-nine first-class treasures. This shows that the number of outstanding treasures that emerged from this treasure appraisal conference has greatly exceeded previous expectations. This made everyone full of expectations. "The first treasure is called Liuyun Heavenly Cloak. This object is a robe" "The second treasure" "The third item" Su Han introduced the origin, function, and name of each treasure in detail. Each one was well-founded and very convincing. And those casual cultivators who possess these treasures are all secretly happy. Everyone was secretly glad in their hearts. Fortunately, they did not transfer the treasure hastily. They were even more glad that they chose to come to the treasure appraisal conference and met such a discerning person like Master Su. "Thanks to Young Master Su's kindness, the value of the treasures will be truthfully announced. Otherwise, their treasures may really be covered in dust." Suddenly, these casual cultivators had a great impression of Su Han and the Brahma lineage of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. As for the other casual cultivators, although they all lamented how such good luck had not happened to them, they all felt greatly enlightened when they heard Su Han introduce the origins and uses of these treasures in detail. The trip was not in vain. Soon, the twenty-nine first-class treasures were announced one by one. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, they know that the show is not over yet. The next step is the real highlight of this session. The announcement of three first-class treasures! Su Han smiled and said: "The next three treasures are also the three treasures that everyone is most concerned about. The value of these three treasures is far higher than the first-class treasures just now, so they will be designated as super by us. A first-class treasure.¡± "Of course, the five of us have not completely reached an agreement on these three first-class treasures. Here, in line with the principle of transparency and openness, I would also like to explain the specific situation to everyone." ???????????????????????Su Han explained the differences between himself and Master Yan, as well as their respective opinions. This is also what they had agreed upon before, and their differences must be revealed in full. "Master Yan, for the sake of fairness and justice, please say a few words." Su Han smiled faintly and gave the right to speak to Master Yan again. ??????????? This is equivalent to putting Commander Yan in the public eye. I believe that Commander Yan cannot distort the facts in this situation. Sure enough, Military Master Yan could only tell the truth and said: "Among these three treasures, I have no objection to the second-ranked treasure. After Young Master Su's explanation of the third-ranked treasure, I reluctantly agree with it. Its value. Only the number one treasure, I don¡¯t think it has the number one value at all, so I can only disagree with Young Master Su. However, Young Master Su also said that if he is wrong, he will I will bear the consequences and purchase this treasure at the price that exceeds the first-class price." Commander Yan said it all in one go. Su Han smiled: "As Military Master Yan said, if I make a mistake in judgment, I will purchase this treasure at a high price and will not let anyone suffer. But before that, I still have to announce these three super items. A first-class treasure.¡± When everyone heard that there was a controversy, they were even more itchy. Everyone wanted to know, what kind of treasure could cause such a big controversy between the two people? ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry, announce it!¡±   "Young Master Su, you have whetted my appetite. Announce the results quickly." "Among the casual cultivators, is there anyone who has such a good thing? I really want to see it." "Isn't it? Announce it quickly so that we can see it." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even in the VIP area, many people's appetites were whetted. They felt that these three treasures must be priceless. Because the first-class treasures before have already made the strong men like them a little excited, so how amazing will this super-first-class treasure be? For a time, these strong men were filled with expectations unconsciously. I didn¡¯t expect that this world of casual cultivators is really a big treasure house. The treasures presented by casual cultivators are often things that even the strong men of Silver Moon Holy Mountain have never seen before! But how could Young Master Su know how to appraise so many treasures? For a time, these people were full of suspicion. Some people felt that this man was simply fooling around, while others felt that he was able to identify these treasures solely with the help of the other four powerful men. "The third-place super first-class treasure is a Xuanhuang Shouwu. Xuanhuang Shouwu is a ninth-level imperial elixir, but it is different from the ninth-level imperial elixir we usually see. The value is far more than the ordinary ninth-level imperial elixir." "Its main function is to refine the Holy Cloud Pill. What is the Holy Cloud Pill? It is a pill that can assist the emperor's powerful people to reach a higher realm. It can help the emperor's peak powerful people to reach a higher realm successfully. rate, increased by more than 50%.¡± "It's just that the age of this Xuanhuang Shouwu is a little shorter, only 800 years, so the probability of becoming a pill will be much smaller. Even if it is successfully refined, the number of Shengxiao Pills produced will not exceed two at most. ." With that said, Su Han revealed the Xuanhuang Shouwu. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,131 Doubtful voices You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The casual cultivator who had this Xuanhuang Shouwu felt dissatisfied and twitched in his heart. This person's cultivation level is average, he is only at the high level of King Realm, and he was able to obtain this ninth-level imperial elixir purely by chance. He has been hiding it on his body for several years, and he does not dare to ask anyone to identify it. He could also vaguely guess that what he possessed might be a high-level imperial elixir, which was of high value, so he did not dare to take it out casually. This time, he heard that there was a treasure appraisal conference in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and he came here with the intention of giving it a try. He felt that Silver Moon Holy Mountain was very famous in the surrounding area, so at least it should not trick him. ¡°Unexpectedly, I got such a huge unexpected surprise. My own elixir is not only a ninth-level imperial elixir, but its value is far more than the ordinary ninth-level imperial elixir! At that moment, the casual cultivator's lips were trembling unsatisfactorily, and his hands hidden in his sleeves were trembling secretly. He was secretly glad that he had come to this treasure appraisal conference, and that he believed in Young Master Su and gave his The treasure was presented. ¡°Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I have missed a huge opportunity? Su Han showed the Xuanhuang Shouwu in a circle: "This Xuanhuang Shouwu should be worth about ten times the ordinary ninth-level imperial elixir. If you meet someone who wants to use it urgently, it can be purchased for fifteen times the price." Possibly. Therefore, I would like to congratulate the owner of this Xuanhuang Shouwu. This Xuanhuang Shouwu can bring you wealth comparable to that of a powerful person at the peak of the Imperial Realm." As soon as Su Han finished speaking, the crowd of casual cultivators immediately burst into excitement, with everyone tutting in admiration. And in the VIP area, everyone was full of astonishment. Just like the reactions of Military Master Yan and Protector Mo just now, their first reaction was disbelief. They have never even heard of Shengxiao Pill. Does this kind of pill really exist in the world? Su Han didn¡¯t intend to explain the Holy Cloud Pill any more. Anyway, Emperor Tai¡¯a and Protector Mo would naturally spread the news afterwards, so there was no need for him to waste any words here. At the moment, Su Han picked up the set of jade slips again: "The second best treasure is this set of jade slips. On the jade slips, there is a set of ancient skills recorded, called Five Color Divine Wheel Gong. This skill If it were complete, its value would exceed that of Silver Moon Holy Mountain's top-level technique, but unfortunately, this technique has a few flaws, so it can only be ranked second." "The owner of this set of jade slips, I also want to congratulate you. Although the technique has flaws, its value is far higher than other treasures in this field. If you are a high-end expert, I recommend this set of jade slips. You can keep it for yourself to practice. If you are a warrior below the first level of the Imperial Realm, you can auction this set of jade slips, and the wealth and resources it will bring you will be enough to make an earth-shaking change in your destiny." What? An ancient skill that surpasses the top skill of Silver Moon Holy Mountain? The crowd suddenly exploded again, everyone gasped and talked with envy. In an inconspicuous corner, a low-level casual cultivator of the Imperial Realm appeared calm on the surface, but inside he was ecstatic. He also knew that his thing was good at first glance, but he had no idea how good it was exactly. ¡°He did take it to an appraisal agency for appraisal, but they couldn¡¯t identify it at all. Fortunately, I came to participate in the treasure appraisal conference today and found out that it is such a powerful treasure. This is definitely a huge gain. For a time, even the giants in the VIP area became jealous. If this ancient technique could be completed, it would be more powerful than the strongest technique in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, which made them all yearn for it. If you can get this set of jade slips, there is no doubt that you, your own power, and your strength level will undergo earth-shaking changes. It¡¯s a pity that Young Master Su didn¡¯t reveal the owner of this set of jade slips. Otherwise, how good would it be to find a way to trade this set of jade slips? Not to mention them, even Protector Mo and Military Master Yan had such thoughts in their hearts. After everyone had finished digesting the set of jade slips, Su Han put down the jade slips and laughed: "I believe the last treasure is what everyone is most looking forward to, right?" of course! Everyone was shouting desperately in their hearts, and at the same time they had to admire Young Master Su's ability to sell things off. "Announce it quickly." ¡°We can¡¯t wait!¡± Even Tai Ahuang smiled and said: "Young Master Su, you have really whetted everyone's appetite. If I hadn't participated in the treasure appraisal, I would be impatient to see the results now."   Su Han smiled slightly, stopped talking nonsense, and raised the jade pendant high so that everyone could see its quality. At this moment, many people had expressions of surprise in their eyes, obviously they did not expect that the number one super first-class treasure was actually such an inconspicuous looking jade pendant. "Perhaps you may be wondering why I insist on naming this ordinary-looking jade pendant as the number one treasure in this game?" "This jade pendant is a jade pendant used to assist in practice. The most magical thing about it is that as long as a woman has a pure yin body and uses this jade pendant to assist in practice, her practice progress can be made rapid progress without any obstacles or constraints. You can practice smoothly to at least the middle stage of the Imperial Realm. As long as there are enough training resources, a woman with a pure Yin body can use this jade pendant to practice to the middle stage of the Imperial Realm in only thirty years. There is no need to be too high. Talent requirements.¡± When Su Han said this, everyone in the audience was shocked, including all the power leaders in the VIP area. What kind of jade pendant is this? Isn't this too exaggerated? If you can get such a jade pendant, wouldn't it be possible for a genius in the middle stage of the Imperial Realm to be "mass-produced"? A senior executive from the Piaohua lineage couldn't help but blurt out: "Is this true or false? Is there really such a magical jade pendant? How can we verify the effect of this jade pendant?" The senior executives of Piaohua¡¯s lineage obviously don¡¯t believe Su Han¡¯s statement and think there is no actual evidence. A senior member of the Eclipse line snorted coldly: "It's just sensationalism and not enough to win trust!" Although those disciples of the Nandou lineage did not immediately express their opinions, their faces were obviously filled with doubts. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "I just said that if I make a mistake in judgment, I will buy it for the price of the first treasure in this game. I said this, do you still have any doubts?" As soon as these words were said, the few people who questioned suddenly became silent. "Obviously, if Su Han was cheating, the cost of cheating would be too high, which would make these doubters lose their confidence. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,132 Sudden commotion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, some people are still dissatisfied: "What if you, Young Master Su, are colluding with the owner of this jade pendant? You deliberately want to create an explosive treasure, how can we know the inside story? Unless Please bring out evidence to prove that this jade pendant really has such heaven-defying effects." At this moment, the Brahma Saint, who had been watching silently, suddenly said calmly: "We in the Brahma lineage do not need to engage in such falsehoods. If someone insists on evidence, it is actually very simple. It is nothing more than finding a pure person. Women with yin bodies, just try it yourself. If you think it is necessary, we can do this experiment, but it will take a longer time. If you are interested, you can stay in Silver Moon after the treasure appraisal conference Holy Mountain, witness our experiments.¡± The words of the Brahma Sage actually express his trust in Su Han very clearly, and the confidence in it is also quite sufficient. You want evidence? That can be given to you. The Brahma lineage has never been afraid of showing evidence. The words of the Brahma Saint actually prove that the Brahma lineage is not fake. "Otherwise, if we really want to conduct an experiment, wouldn't the lie be exposed immediately?" ¡°There¡¯s no need to do experiments, who would be so bored as to fake it?¡± "Yes, Young Master Su, we all believe you. Don't pay attention to the speculations of those boring people." These casual cultivators listened to Su Han's explanation from beginning to end and felt that they had gained a lot and the trip was worthwhile. Therefore, their trust and affection for Su Han have reached a very high level. The person who just asked for evidence was actually a disciple of the Eclipse Saint. At this moment, seeing that no one among the casual cultivators responded to him, he could only shut his mouth. However, at this time, a new commotion broke out among the crowd of casual cultivators. "Lao Gan, look at how excited you are. Could this jade pendant be yours?" This person¡¯s voice was really loud. With this loud voice, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look in that direction. I saw a casual cultivator in the crowd looking at another casual cultivator next to him with a half-joking, half-suspicious look. The casual cultivator surnamed Gan suddenly turned red when he was shouted at. Just now, he did make an unconscious sound under extreme excitement. However, he did not expect that the person next to him would be so unloyal, and immediately announced it to him in the loudest voice. This casual cultivator named Gan, many people know him as Gan Wu, and he is somewhat famous in the surrounding area. However, his cultivation in the middle stage of the Imperial Realm is considered a strong one in normal times, but when it comes to this treasure appraisal conference, it is obviously not enough. Especially when it matches this treasure, it makes it even more obvious that his cultivation is not worthy of this treasure. But in fact, this jade pendant really belongs to him. He also didn¡¯t expect that a jade pendant he accidentally collected was thought to be a useless toy, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so valuable? To be honest, the moment Young Master Su took out this jade pendant, he almost fainted. This is actually an uncontrollable instinctive reaction, and his excessive reaction was immediately caught by other casual cultivators around him. "Noit's not mine." Gan Wu was still clear-headed and quickly denied it. He knew that if he admitted it once, he would probably not be able to get out of the gate of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and he would be doomed. "Haha, don't deny it. Looking at you so nervous, there must be something wrong with you." "Good guy, you are so calm, you actually have such a treasure hidden in your body!" For a time, the casual cultivators around him and those who knew Gan Wu began to make noises, fearing that the world would not be in chaos. Su Han did not notice the commotion in this small area, but continued: "If the owner of this jade pendant uses it properly, it is not an exaggeration to say that he can start a sect. Therefore, the value of this jade pendant, It even surpasses the two first-class treasures just now, and is worthy of being the first treasure in this field. Here, I would like to congratulate the owner of this jade pendant." As soon as they heard this, the casual cultivators next to Gan Wu became more and more noisy as if they had been given a shot of blood. "Gan Wu, just admit it, is it yours?" "If it wasn't yours, what were you so excited about just now?" "Haha, Lao Gan, you are exposed." "Lao Gan, let's talk about it. If you transfer that jade pendant to me, I will definitely give you a satisfactory price."   The scene became more and more noisy, and the commotion spread like waves of water, attracting more and more people to look towards Gan Wu. Obviously, everyone wants to see if the owner of this jade pendant has really been exposed? What kind of lucky person could possess such a treasure? Gan Wu suddenly froze on the spot, and the spit of countless casual cultivators around him almost drowned him. "Everyone, that jade pendant is really not mine. Are you trying to harm my life by forcing each other so hard?" Gan Wu argued vigorously. However, the people around him didn¡¯t buy his account at all. "Come on, you said it's not yours, do you dare to swear? If you make an oath between heaven and earth, saying that the jade pendant is not yours, we will believe you." "Yes, Lao Gan, I think you have become rich and want to abandon us old friends? This shouldn't be done." "You are welcome to meet us, Lao Gan, don't forget us old friends." The noise became louder and louder, and all the cultivators wanted to get a piece of the pie from Gan Wu. There were also those who were more ambitious, looking at Gan Wu with evil intentions, and obviously having their own little calculations in their hearts. The commotion continued to spread and spread to the stage. Su Han frowned and shouted: "Quiet!" This loud shout contained the magical power of Dragon Roar. As soon as the sound came out, the energy and blood of the casual cultivators were boiling. They were all horrified. They looked at Su Han on the stage, full of fear. "Why are you making such a noise?" Su Han's face darkened, "Today we, the Brahma family of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, are holding a treasure appraisal conference. Are you making noise here to cause trouble?" "Don't dare, don't dare." "Young Master Su, you misunderstood. We just discovered that someone seems to be the owner of this jade pendant, so we were excited." "Yeah, we definitely didn't mean to disrupt order." When these casual cultivators saw Su Han getting angry, they were worried that the young master would beat them out in anger. They all restrained their arrogance and acted cautiously. "How dare you! We will keep the owner of this jade pendant a secret, so how could he be exposed? Don't confuse the public with your lies here." Su Han frowned. "You didn't expose it for him, Master Su, but he exposed it himself!" As he said that, everyone¡¯s eyes were directed towards Gan Wu. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,133: Scramble for Grabs You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, Gan Wu also regained his composure, cupped his fists and said to Su Han on the stage: "Young Master Su Mingjian, those guys forced this on me. I am not the owner of this jade pendant at all." Su Han nodded: "You don't have to make random guesses. We keep the owner of this jade pendant completely confidential. This is a matter of wealth and life and cannot be imposed on others casually." "Young Master Su, we didn't force it on him. He didn't dare to swear that the jade pendant was not his. Doesn't this explain the problem?" "Yes, we are not making random guesses, they are all well-founded." "He didn't dare to swear, and when Young Master Su mentioned the value of this jade pendant just now, he was very excited." "He exposed it himself, it has nothing to do with us." Gan Wu¡¯s face was extremely ugly, and the countless glances directed at him at the scene made him feel like a ray of light on his back. He knew that he was now like yellow mud falling into his crotch, and he was either shit or shit. The world of casual cultivators is very cruel. Now even if he is not the owner of the jade pendant, he will definitely be targeted after leaving Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Those who are more powerful than themselves, no matter whether they really have the jade pendant or fake it, they would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. Thinking of this, Gan Wu felt bitter in his mouth, and suddenly he had an idea in his heart. At that moment, Gan Wu shouted loudly: "Young Master Su, this jade pendant is mine." As he said this, Gan Wu felt furious and jumped out of the crowd. He knew that he had been exposed and there was no need to dodge. He would be targeted anyway. I just hope that Young Master Su is at least a kind person and can provide him with the protection he wants. Su Han was stunned. In fact, he had guessed that Gan Wu was probably the owner of the jade pendant, but he didn't expect that Gan Wu would say it directly in public. Su Han can also guess that it is impossible for Gan Wu to speak out on his own initiative until he is in a desperate situation. It seems that Gan Wu's situation is already very dangerous. At the moment, Su Han said: "You don't have to worry. I will send my men to escort you away later. When you are far away, you can remain anonymous." Gan Wu smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Young Master Su, I, Lao Gan, have always behaved upright, sat upright, and been straight in everything. I didn't expect that I would encounter something like this today. I only have this ability. , even if you want to keep your name anonymous, you can¡¯t bear the thought of all the three million casual cultivators present today trying to take advantage of me. So, I have a merciless request.¡± "You said it." Su Han nodded. "I am willing to dedicate this jade pendant to the Brahma lineage of Silver Moon Holy Mountain for free. I only have one request, which is to ask the Brahma lineage to protect me and allow me to be a pawn under your command, so that I can have enough food and clothing." As soon as Gan Wu said these words, the whole audience burst into surprise. Even Su Han didn't expect Gan Wu to make such a request, but if he thought about it carefully, this request was reasonable and reasonable. In this case, he has been exposed. If he leaves the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, he will definitely be hunted endlessly. Not to mention saving the jade pendant, he will not even be able to save his life. Under such circumstances, it is undoubtedly a wise choice to seek refuge in the Brahma lineage of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. Although you may not get much benefit from this jade pendant, you can at least ensure your own safety. Su Han couldn't help but feel moved, and muttered: "If you really think so, the Brahma lineage can provide you with the protection you want. At the same time, based on the price of this jade pendant, we will try our best to pay you a compensation, so as not to It¡¯s a big disadvantage for you.¡± Gan Wu was overjoyed when he heard this, and was about to agree when suddenly someone from the guest area called out: "Young Master Su, please wait a moment. Your Brahma lineage may not need this jade pendant, so why not give it to us?" The one who spoke was a leader of the Nandou lineage. Immediately, this man¡¯s actions caused the leaders of the forces in Silver Moon Holy Mountain to follow suit. "You have to give it to us, you have to give it to us. Your power is too small and you can't protect others." "Come to our Sky Eagle Gang, we will give you the elder's seat and give you a generous compensation." Another leader of the force made a surprising statement. "Think about our Lianyue Sect" Immediately, the scene was boiling, and the forces of each family were vying for the first place, and no one was allowed to give in. Seeing the excitement of their fighting, Su Han was not angry, and smiled leisurely: "Everyone, you have to recruit and compete. Our Brahma lineage will not be overbearing, and we will definitely give you a chance to compete fairly. However, you must ensure that you have that ability guaranteeProtect others, otherwise, you will harm their lives. You must also make an oath between heaven and earth to never burn bridges across rivers. " Su Han¡¯s words were reasonable and reasonable, and everyone was secretly convinced. Su Han looked at Gan Wu: "Gan Wu, don't make a decision in a hurry. Think carefully first. Silver Moon Holy Mountain not only has the Brahma lineage, but also many other forces. I guarantee that these forces will fulfill their promises. No. I will burn bridges for you." Gan Wu looked around, shook his head and said: "Young Master Su, I am a rough man. I don't want to judge what other people say. I only trust you, and I only seek your asylum. I hope you will help me." Gan Wu¡¯s words made everyone else feel depressed. Everyone had to sigh in their hearts, this Young Master Su is really charming. They didn¡¯t bother to recruit it, and they didn¡¯t even seem to be very interested in this jade pendant. However, this Gan Wu was determined to join him. Young Master Su is young, and his charm really makes them envious and jealous. Su Han didn't care what these people were thinking. In fact, he really had no interest in this jade pendant, and the Brahma lineage didn't really need this jade pendant. Because the inheritance of the Brahma lineage is mainly masculine, there are basically no women with pure yin bodies under the sect, which wastes the function of this jade pendant. At this moment, Su Han's eyes suddenly fixed in the direction of Piao Hua's disciple. This Piaohua lineage has always been independent of the world. During the fight just now, not one of them even spoke. However, logically speaking, the best destination for this jade pendant is in the Piaohua lineage. Because most of the female disciples of Piao Hua's lineage are female, there is a high chance that one of them will have a pure yin body. " This jade pendant must be in the hands of Piaohua's lineage, so that it can be said to not be a waste of natural resources. After thinking about it, Su Han said: "Gan Wu, the Brahma lineage is very willing to accept you. However, before that, I still have to recommend another place to you. I believe this place is more suitable for you." "Our Piaohua lineage of Silver Moon Holy Mountain is powerful, invincible, and capable of protecting you. The most important thing is that fellow Taoists of Piaohua lineage must also need this jade pendant more. So, I believe they will give you better treatment." As he said that, Su Han looked at Protector Mo, who was from the Piaohua lineage. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,134 Gan Wu¡¯s Choice You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In fact, Protector Mo has had this idea for a long time, but because of his face, he is embarrassed to directly compete with the Brahma lineage. Now hearing what Su Han said, Protector Mo was naturally overjoyed, and his eyes involuntarily drifted towards Gan Wu's direction. To be honest, this Gan Wu seems to be down-to-earth and reliable. Even if he is not the owner of the jade pendant, Protector Mo still feels that he is a useful person. At least taking him under his command will not disgrace the Piaohua lineage. What's more, he could still get the jade pendant. At this moment, Protector Mo was simply impatient, but he didn't show it on the spot because of his face. Su Han saw this and smiled: "Gan Wu, I really think that Piaohua's lineage is an ideal choice for you. Of course, in the end, it still depends on your own wishes. We will never force you. " Gan Wu hesitated for a moment, but finally made up his mind and said loudly: "Since Young Master Su strongly recommends it, then I will choose Piaohua's lineage." Immediately, an uncontrollable smile appeared on Protector Mo's face. "Okay, on behalf of Piaohua Lineage, this protector promises you that if you invest in Piaohua Lineage, Piaohua Lineage will definitely give you the value of this jade pendant, and you will not suffer any loss. If If you tell half a lie, thunder and lightning from heaven and earth will kill me." As soon as Protector Mo said these words, there was thunderous applause. Obviously, everyone was impressed by Su Han's demeanor and Protector Mo's magnanimity. Su Hanyun was calm and gentle, and pressed down with his hands: "I also advise those friends who exposed Gan Wu that adding insult to injury is not a good habit. People are doing it, and God is watching. If you add insult to injury to others today, there is no guarantee that others will not do it in the future. So to you." Those casual cultivators were all blushing, but they couldn't say anything to refute. "Okay, everyone, the 'Knowing Eyes and Beads' session is over here, but this is only the session on the first day. The next three days will be the session of the free trade fair. In this session, this young master will still personally The host will be in charge and will also invite several other experts to join him. During the free trade fair, if you have anything you need to identify, you can still come to me and I will help you identify it for free." "After the three-day free trade fair, there will be a one-day auction. At this auction, if you have anything good, you can entrust us to auction it. At the same time, we will also announce some news about Donghai Dan, so please enjoy it expect." As soon as Donghai Dan was mentioned, everyone¡¯s interest was immediately ignited again. "This treasure appraisal conference really has a lot of links, and every link is exciting." "Yes, I never thought that I would be able to meet Silver Moon Holy Mountain to host such a grand event in my lifetime. I am truly lucky." "We, the casual cultivators, have been exploited by various forces because we have no backing, and we can only endure it. But Young Master Su, I have to say, is really a kind person, and he does not take advantage of us at all." All the casual cultivators were in admiration. After today, the image of the Brahma lineage of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain suddenly became taller in their minds. They even felt that the Brahma lineage should be the head of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. As for the eclipse lineage, compare it with the Brahma lineage, and judge the difference. Regarding this situation, people of the Sun Eclipse Saint lineage were extremely angry, but they were helpless. It is conceivable that if this situation continues, after the treasure appraisal conference is over, the reputation of the Brahma lineage will definitely reach its peak, and by then there will really be nothing to do with their Eclipse lineage. "We can't let them go on like this!" The senior officials of Eclipse Sun Group exchanged gloomy expressions with each other. ???????????? Even those powerful men with high status and honor among the casual cultivators could not help but admire the Brahma lineage. At the end of the day, even they felt that they still had something to say. What they saw and heard this day made the image of the new young master of the Brahma lineage suddenly established in their minds. I have to say that this young man is completely qualified to be the young master of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, not to mention the young master of the Brahma lineage. Although what Su Han did was probably to gain fame and win people's hearts, if it were another huge force, they wouldn't even bother to win people's hearts and would only suck the blood of casual cultivators. Comparing this, Su Han is considered very kind. "Brother Tai'a, please take care of this Ganwu and bring him back to my young master's mansion, waiting for someone from Piaohua's lineage to pick him up. Otherwise, I'm afraid??There are still people who want to do harm to him. " After Su Han was established as the young master, it was natural that he would have his own exclusive young master's mansion. Tai Ahuang was also very happy: "This trivial matter will be taken care of by me." After handling the affairs at the scene, Su Han returned to his young master's mansion to rest. Before the chair was even warm, I saw Tai Ah Huang walking in. "Brother Tai'a, has Ganwu made arrangements?" Su Han asked. Tai Ahuang nodded: "We have arranged to stay in the Young Master's Mansion. Protector Mo from Piaohua's lineage also sent a message saying that he will be picked up tomorrow." Su Han nodded: "Sorry to trouble you." "No trouble." Tai Ah Huang laughed, and suddenly thought of something, his tone couldn't help but change, and he asked tentatively, "Brother Su Han, about the Shengxiao Pill" "As for Shengxiao Dan, it is a lie to say that Tai Ahuang is not interested. ¡°As long as you are a strong person at the pinnacle of the Imperial Realm, it is impossible not to be interested in Shengxiao Pill. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just in the middle of what Tai Ah Huang said, someone came from outside to report: "Young Master, Military Advisor Zhongli and Young Master Zhongli are here." At that moment, Tai Ahuang swallowed back the rest of his words. "Invite them in quickly." Su Han ordered immediately. At the same time, he also guessed the purpose of Zhong Lihong and Zhong Limu's visit. Are they here to inquire about the progress of Donghai Dan? Not long after, Zhong Lihong and Zhong Limu walked in with a strange monk. The strange monk was obviously a casual cultivator. His cultivation level was not very high. He was only at the high level of King Realm. Seeing Su Han, he was obviously a little frightened, with a timid and nervous look on his face. "Young Master, this fellow Taoist cultivator came to us and said that he wanted to meet you no matter what. He said that he was the owner of Xuanhuang Shouwu." Zhong Lihong said, "We don't dare to neglect, so we brought him here immediately See you." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,135 Lu Tian¡¯s Request You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The owner of Xuanhuang Shouwu? Su Han had already vaguely guessed just now that the casual cultivator who would ask to see him at this time must be either the owner of Xuanhuang Shouwu or the owner of the set of five-color jade slips. "What do you call this fellow Taoist?" Su Han was polite. He could also see that the other person's cultivation level was not very high. He was an ordinary role among casual cultivators, and he was not even ranked high in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. "II'm Lu Tian, ??pay homage to Young Master Su." Lu Tian was so nervous that he didn't even know how to position his hands and feet, and he didn't know why. Looking at Young Master Su from a distance, he still couldn't feel any pressure. But upon closer inspection, the young Master Su actually had an overwhelming pressure all over his body, making people feel a mountain of pressure involuntarily. Looking at the powerful men surrounding Su Han, all of them have higher cultivation than him. People can't help but guess what kind of magic power this Young Master Su has to make these people obey him and work for him. ? "Sit down." Su Han didn't have any airs. But Lu Tian looked at Tai'huang next to him, and then at Zhong Lihong and Zhong Limu. They were all strong men with extraordinary cultivation. He felt sweat on his forehead, and his butt burned when he sat down. Where could he dare to sit down? ? Zhong Lihong chuckled and said: "You sit down when the young master asks you to sit down. Why are you being restrained? Are you still worried that the young master is coveting your treasure?" To be honest, Zhong Lihong was also curious about what Lu Tian was doing. Su Han also said: "What do you want to say to me? But it doesn't matter, there are so many people here to testify for you." Lu Tian mustered up his courage and said, "I want to trade Xuanhuang Shouwu to you, Young Master Su." These words aroused unanimous surprise from everyone present. Everyone originally thought that the owners of these first-class treasures would definitely choose to auction off their treasures at the auction on the last day. Unexpectedly, this Lu Tian wanted to follow the example of Gan Wu and trade Xuanhuang Shouwu directly to Su Han. Su Han was also a little surprised, but he immediately thought that Lu Tian must have seen the misery of Gan Wu being betrayed, and did not want the same result as Gan Wu. You know, it was luck that Gan Wu was able to get the protection of Piaohua's lineage. He, Lu Tian, ??may not have such good luck. So it is reasonable for Lu Tian to come and make this request. "You want to trade this Xuanhuang Shouwu to me. What do you want to get from me?" Su Han¡¯s question immediately stopped Lu Tian. Lu Tian scratched his head. To be honest, he didn't even think about what he wanted to exchange for this Xuan Huang Shou Wu. Is it Yuan Stone? Or something else? He got this Xuanhuangshouwu by chance and kept it on his body for several years. If he hadn't come to this treasure appraisal conference, he would never have imagined that this Xuanhuangshouwu would be so valuable. Especially when he saw Gan Wu being betrayed just now, this lesson made him feel confused. He instinctively felt that he should deal with this Xuanhuang Shouwu as soon as possible. As for what he should exchange it for, he hasn't had time to think about it yet. "Actually I haven't thought about it, and I don't know what I should replace with this Xuanhuang Shouwu, which would be the most beneficial to me. I don't know anything about these and this Xuanhuang Shouwu is too valuable. I Happiness came so suddenly, I was a little dizzy and didn¡¯t know what to do.¡± Lu Tian¡¯s words were incoherent, but Su Han also understood what he meant. Thinking about it, this Xuanhuang Shouwu is indeed too valuable for a casual cultivator who has not yet reached the imperial realm. This person does not know how to plan. That emperor, Zhong Lihong and others, at this moment, did not speak at this moment. They smiled and looked at the side. Obviously, they wanted to see. In the face of this Lu Tian's request, what would Su Han say? Although Lu Tian¡¯s request seems simple, if you want to handle it well, it is not easy. "Don't panic, tell me first, what are your needs? Do you want to improve your strength? Or do you want to obtain other rare treasures?" Su Han was not vague and asked clearly. Lu Tian thought for a while: "I'm not greedy for money. I don't need any other rare treasures. If possible, if I can reach the imperial realm in this life, then I will be satisfied with my dreams." " "As he said this, Lu Tian was also a little shy. Even though all of the people here are strong at the Imperial Realm, even the young Su Han is at the first level of the Imperial Realm. But in fact, in the world of casual cultivators, it is extremely difficult to reach the Imperial Realm level. Like Tai Ahuang?The casual cultivators who can rely on their own talents to cultivate to the peak level of the Imperial Realm without relying on any force are the top geniuses in the casual cultivator world who can only emerge in dozens or even hundreds of years. ??General casual cultivators do not have the resources to support big forces, and many people stop cultivating when they reach the spiritual realm. A high-level King Realm like Lu Tian is already at a height that countless people cannot reach in their lifetime. As for the Imperial Realm, it is already a height that only a few people can climb. The scenery of the Imperial Realm is destined to be unseen by the vast majority of people. As for Lu Tian, ??he also knows very well where his potential is. After cultivating to the high level of King Realm, he has almost tapped his potential. If nothing unexpected happens, he will reach the peak of King Realm in this life. But, as a martial arts monk, who doesn¡¯t want to take a further step in martial arts? Lu Tian rarely got such an opportunity, so he simply mustered up the courage to make this request to Su Han. From Lu Tian¡¯s point of view, he had unintentionally obtained such a great opportunity as Xuanhuang Shouwu. If he could exchange for his own cultivation level and enter the imperial realm, it would be quite worthy. You know, entering the imperial realm is his biggest wish in this life. Seeing that Su Han didn't speak for a moment, Lu Tian couldn't help but panic: "I I just want to get a chance to rush into the imperial realm. If I really don't rush in, it doesn't matter." Looking at Lu Tian¡¯s expression, it seemed as if he was afraid that Su Han would drive him away on the spot. Su Han smiled leisurely and looked at Zhonglihong and Tai'huang: "Senior Zhongli, brother Tai'a, what do you think of Lu Tian's potential?" Zhong Lihong coughed dryly: "From my perspective, the ninth level of the King Realm is his limit." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. At the moment, Tai Ahuang laughed and said truthfully: "I think it's about the same. If he's lucky, he can reach the peak of the ninth level of the King Realm in this life, which is half a step of the Emperor Realm." "ah?" When Lu Tian heard this, he was extremely frustrated. Even two high-level masters of the Imperial Realm commented on him like this. It seemed that his life was really over. "Young Master Su, it was me who took the liberty." Lu Tian looked downcast. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,136 Make a Deal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Tai A Huang laughed: "Look at how nervous you are, Young Master Su hasn't finished speaking yet. From what I see, you should really thank Young Master Su for giving you such a great opportunity. That¡¯s it.¡± "ah?" Lu Tian was completely confused. He stared at Su Han with wide eyes and confusion. Tai Ahuang's words made him confused. "Young Master Su, what does this mean?" Su Han smiled and said: "Brother Tai'a, please don't call him such a bad person. He paid for it by himself. Speaking of which, it's me who took advantage of him." Zhong Lihong and Zhong Limu were stunned when they heard the conversation between the two. What does this mean? Is there any other way Su Han can prevent Lu Tian from attacking the imperial realm? At the moment, Zhong Lihong was also full of doubts. But soon, Zhong Lihong thought of something, and his eyes lit up. "Could it be Huangyundan?" This Emperor Cloud Pill is not a rare elixir in the eyes of the strong men of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. This is because most of the strong men of Silver Moon Holy Mountain have reached the imperial realm. However, to outsiders, the Emperor Cloud Pill is similar to the Divine Pill. After taking it, it can increase the chance of a warrior at the ninth level of the King Realm to successfully attack the Emperor Realm by 50% to 70%. Even many casual cultivators don¡¯t even know that this kind of elixir exists. Even if they knew, they couldn't afford it. "Young Master, do you have the Yunyingqihua, the raw material for refining Huangyundan?" Zhong Lihong asked curiously. Although this Yunying strange flower is not a rare elixir for the powerful in the imperial realm, it cannot be found anywhere, otherwise it would not have the word "odd" attached to it. Su Han was not pretentious and nodded: "I happen to have a good-quality Yunying flower on hand, which can be used to refine a batch of Emperor Cloud Pills. If I make a conservative estimate, there will be no problem in producing two high-quality ones." "The high-grade Emperor Cloud Pill can increase the chance of success in attacking the Imperial Realm by 70%. It's settled." Zhong Limu slapped his thigh suddenly, "Lu Tian, ??why don't you thank Young Master Su quickly!" "This Young Master Su, I" Lu Tian was still confused, but he could hear something from the conversation. It sounds like Master Su is going to give himself an elixir so that he can reach the imperial realm? "Lu Tian, ??I will give you some essence stones and elixir resources, so that you can reach the peak of the ninth level of the King Realm in the shortest time. Then, I will give you a high-grade Huangyun Pill, and you can use the high-grade Huangyun Pill to attack the Imperial Realm. , the success rate can be increased by 70%. If the impact fails by then, I will give you another one. But you have to pay attention, the effect of using this Huangyundan will attenuate, that is, when you use it for the second time, the effect will be at most the first. Half the time, and so on. Whether you can rush to the imperial realm ultimately depends on your own ability and luck. What do you think?" "This is most appropriate. I, Lu Tian, ??would like to thank Young Master Su for your support and reinvention!" Lu Tian was pleasantly surprised. Su Han's conditions far exceeded his original expectations. The chance of successfully attacking the Imperial Realm can be increased by 70%, and if one fails, there will be a second one. If Lu Tian can't attack the Imperial Realm in this way, then he can simply die. "It's not a kindness. In fact, I took advantage of you. After you break through to the Imperial Realm, you can come to Silver Moon Holy Mountain again if you have the opportunity. I will give you another opportunity." Su Han said. Lu Tian nodded repeatedly. Although Su Han did not say what the opportunity was, Lu Tian was now completely immersed in the joy of having the opportunity to break through to the imperial realm and could no longer care about anything else. Tai'huang, Zhong Lihong and others also nodded secretly at the side. Su Han's handling of this matter could not have been handled better even if it were them. This boy, at a young age, already has a temperament that can lead the way. It seems that the Brahma Saint has really found a suitable successor. "Could it be that my Brahma lineage is really a sign of development?" Among them, Zhong Lihong felt the deepest. Since the Brahma lineage came into contact with Su Han, the victory in the battle for the Holy Order, the life extension of the East China Sea Pill, the treasure appraisal conference one after another , all are happy events. It seems that the fate of Brahma's lineage has undergone earth-shaking changes with the arrival of Su Han. ¡°This boy¡¯s luck is really powerful!¡± Zhong Lihong was filled with emotion. "Lu Tian, ??since we have reached an agreement, you should stay temporarily in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. There are a batch of Yuan Stones, a batch of Wang Ji Pills, and a Wang Teng Pill. You can cultivate to the peak of the ninth level of King Realm first. You can start preparing to attack the Imperial Realm." Su Hancong StorageTake out a batch of resources from your finger. Su Han is most indispensable for Wang Ji Dan. Back then, Su Han obtained thousands of wild king grasses from the elixir garden of Jinwu Lingguo and refined tens of thousands of Wangji Pills. This Wang Ji Dan is extremely beneficial to the cultivation of King Realm warriors. The spiritual energy contained in it is extremely suitable for king-level warriors to absorb. Although Lu Tian is a high-level King Realm, the effect of Wang Ji Pill is not particularly obvious, but that refers to the small number of Wang Ji Pill. Smashing large amounts of Wang Ji Dan down can still have a significant effect on high-level King Realm players like Lu Tian. As for Wang Teng Dan, it is made from the main material of the God Transformation Grass. Su Han had obtained a God Transformation Grass at the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain auction, and also refined a furnace of Wang Teng Dan. Wang Teng Dan allows king-level warriors to unconditionally advance one level within the king-level realm. When Lu Tian heard the names of these elixirs, his eyes suddenly lit up. Wang Ji Dan, when he worked hard for a year as a casual cultivator, he might only earn a few dozen Wang Ji Dan. " However, Su Han was extremely generous, giving out five hundred Wangji Pills at once. Lu Tian had to work hard for more than ten or twenty years to get it. As for Wang Tengdan, that was something Lu Tian never dared to think about before. He had only vaguely heard that this kind of elixir could allow him to unconditionally advance one level within the King Realm The most important thing is that there is Huangyundan that comes next Lu Tian felt that he had been stunned by this sudden happiness. Seeing Lu Tian's excited look, Su Han secretly sighed: "A casual cultivator is a casual cultivator after all, and he obviously got this in exchange for treasures. In fact, even if I gave him so much, I still took advantage of him. .¡± Compared with the resources given by Su Han, the actual value of Xuanhuangshouwu is more than five times that of the resources given by Su Han. Of course, what excites Lu Tian is not the value of these resources, but the fact that these resources allow Lu Tian to truly touch the threshold of the imperial realm. These are things that Xuanhuang Shouwu itself cannot bring to him. Therefore, for Lu Tian, ??this transaction was not a loss for him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,137 Trading Conference You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After sending Lu Tian away, Zhong Lihong also smiled and said: "I think this black and yellow-shouwu fell into the hands of the young master, and it belongs to its rightful place. If it falls into the hands of others, it will be a waste of nature." ??Everyone has heard Su Han talk about the magical effects of Xuanhuangshouwu in the previous "Knowledge of Pearls with Wisdom Eyes" session. This Xuanhuang Shouwu can be used to refine the Shengxiao Pill that can be used by the powerful Emperor Realm warriors to attack the Holy Realm! For a time, everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with excitement. They had never heard of this magical elixir before, so they were inevitably full of curiosity. And, everyone knows that Su Han has a "mysterious master". The pills Su Han mentioned were 100% heard from his "mysterious master". So obviously, it is very likely that this "mysterious master" can refine it. "Brother Su, can you really get the Holy Xiao Pill you mentioned before?" As soon as Tai Ahuang asked this question, everyone else looked at Su Han eagerly, obviously also wanting to get a positive answer from Su Han. Su Han nodded affirmatively: "The Shengxiao Pill is real, and it is indeed made with Xuanhuang Shouwu as the main material. This is not false at all." Several people were immediately overjoyed, especially Emperor Tai A, whose unruly eyes suddenly shot out an astonishing light. ¡°Obviously, his desire for the holy realm is the strongest. "Unfortunately, it would be better if this Xuanhuangshouwu was more than two thousand years old. The 800-year-old Xuanhuangshouwu is a little younger after all, so it may not be able to become an elixir. Even if it becomes an elixir, the quality will not be the same. Very high, and two at most.¡± Su Han said regretfully. Tai Ahuang slapped his thigh and said with a smile: "Brother Su, don't blame me for speaking frankly. If possible, I would like to reserve a Holy Cloud Pill from you. If you can get it here, I¡¯m willing to pay whatever it takes.¡± Although Zhong Lihong also wanted to order a Holy Cloud Pill from Su Han, his thirst was no less than that of Tai Ahuang. However, he had just booked Donghai Dan with Su Han, and for a moment, he couldn't afford to speak again. Su Han smiled and said: "I originally had the intention to ask Master to refine the Holy Cloud Pill. Since you have spoken, Brother Tai'a, I will naturally save one of the Holy Cloud Pill for you." ¡­¡­ The three-day trade fair has begun. After the excitement of the "Knowing the Beads with Wisdom Eyes" session on the first day, the enthusiasm of the casual cultivators has obviously increased a lot. Many casual cultivators, perhaps out of caution or for other reasons, did not take out the treasures hidden on their bodies for appraisal on the first day. Now that they see that Young Master Su is very fair and kind, they all have no doubts anymore and plan to find Young Master Su for another appraisal at the trade fair. Although Young Master Su is young, his leadership aura is extremely strong, which makes these casual cultivators trust him. Su Han and other senior officials from the Brahma lineage came to the trade fair. Everyone felt the fanatical atmosphere at the scene, and everyone was extremely happy. "Young Master, in my opinion, this treasure appraisal conference will definitely be a great success." A senior executive of the Brahma lineage said excitedly. "Yes, everyone's emotions have been aroused by yesterday's 'Wisdom of Eyes and Beads' session. This time, we have slapped the Eclipse family in the face. Didn't they always think that our Brahma family is not good enough? ?¡± "There are also those other holy mountains that have been eyeing our Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Now that they see our Silver Moon Holy Mountain regaining its glory, I believe they will not dare to look down on us in the future." "Compared to these high-level officials of the Brahma lineage, Su Han is not so optimistic. "Everyone, don't be dazzled by the victory. Everyone should perform their duties and don't take it lightly. Before the treasure appraisal conference is over, everything is possible." Su Han instructed. "Follow your orders!" Everyone returned to their respective areas of responsibility. As soon as Su Han appeared in front of everyone, he immediately caused a tsunami of shouts from the casual cultivators. They all shouted: "Young Master Su, Young Master Su!" ¡°We request that yesterday¡¯s ¡®Knowing Eyes and Beads¡¯ session be repeated again!¡± ¡°One more time, one more time!¡± All the casual cultivators started making noises, gathering into a thunderous sound. Obviously, the appearance of three first-class treasures yesterday had completely aroused their beautiful inner fantasies. Now everyone is thinking, what if the treasure hidden in their body is also such a treasure?   Of course, they know that the chance is very low, but they still have this dream of getting rich overnight. Su Han looked around the scene. The dark crowd stretched for several miles. "Everyone, be quiet." Su Han pressed his hands. The noisy sound quickly disappeared. Everyone's eyes were fixed on Su Han without blinking. "Everyone, we have strict plans for this treasure appraisal conference, and it is difficult to change. Therefore, it is difficult for us to repeat the 'Knowing Beads with Wisdom Eyes' section that everyone has requested. However, I can feel everyone's kindness, Therefore, we will open an exclusive acquisition area for the Brahma lineage at the trading conference. If you have any treasures that need to be appraised, you can bring them over and we will appraise them for free. If we encounter suitable treasures, we will also purchase them." "However, due to our limited time and energy, this acquisition area will have peripheral screening. If you do not pass the peripheral screening, you will not be able to enter the acquisition area." "I still say the same thing. In this acquisition area, we will also be fair, just and open. We will not exaggerate the value of your treasure, nor will we belittle it." "In addition, if necessary, we will also help open acquisition areas for the other three major veins of Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. Casual cultivators can also go to the acquisition areas of the other three major veins to sell treasures." "In addition, we will also open a free trading area, where casual cultivators can also trade with each other." "Here, the only thing I want to emphasize is that everyone at the trade fair must abide by order, trade fairly, and must not buy or sell by force! If someone breaks the rules, he is not welcome in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. We We will use thunderous means to drive them out!" Su Han¡¯s words made many people nod secretly, and they sincerely admired Su Han¡¯s methods. "This Young Master Su, if no one is teaching him behind the scenes, his talent in skills can only be described as a monster!" Many people were secretly surprised in their hearts. "Okay, let's get ready, the trading conference has officially begun!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,138 Acquisition List You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han is personally in charge of the acquisition area on the Brahma Lineage side. The peripheral screening work was handed over to the two guardians of the Brahma lineage, who led people to conduct peripheral appraisals. In this way, Su Han felt a lot more relaxed, because most of the treasures of casual cultivators could not pass the peripheral appraisal test. Only treasures that truly have a certain value will pass the peripheral appraisal and be sent to Su Han. The other three saint disciples have also opened corresponding acquisition areas. Among them, the Piaohua Lineage Acquisition Area is the most popular. Although it is far from comparable to the Brahma Lineage Acquisition Area, it is much more popular than the other two lineage acquisition areas. This is also because the demeanor and generosity shown by the Piaohua lineage when they recruited Gan Wu on the first day made these casual cultivators more favorable. In comparison, the acquisition areas of Nandou Lineage and Eclipse Lineage are not very popular. However, people from these two lines have never had a good relationship with the Brahma lineage. There are not many important high-level people here today, and they basically have a go-through attitude. Su Han¡¯s eyes fell on the Eclipse family. He didn¡¯t care whether the people of the Eclipse family paid much attention to this trading conference or whether they were just going through the motions. His only request is that the Eclipse people don't come to cause trouble. As time goes by, the trading conference has been going on for half a day. From time to time, some treasures will be sent to Su Han for appraisal after passing the peripheral appraisal, but so far, there has not been a treasure that makes Su Han's heart beat. Su Han is not in a hurry. He believes that among the three million casual cultivators, there will definitely be some good things. However, it is only the first day of the trading conference, so maybe those who have good things are not in a hurry to take them out. "Come here, spread the news to the casual cultivators and say that I want to purchase a few things. The more of these things, the better. If anyone owns any of these things, you can come over and talk to me directly. The price is negotiable.¡± Su Han said, taking out a purchase list. Today, Brahma Saint also came to the scene. However, Brahma Saint did not seem to intend to interfere with Su Han's various acquisition plans. He just watched with a faint smile. He believed that Su Han must have a purpose in acquiring these things, and there was no need for him, the Brahma Saint, to say anything. A senior executive from the Brahma lineage came outside with a purchase list and said loudly: "Everyone, please be quiet. Now we, Young Master Su, want to purchase a few things. Anyone who owns these things can directly Come to see the young master for an interview, the price is negotiable." As soon as they heard that Su Han wanted to purchase something, all the casual cultivators looked over involuntarily. "The first thing Master Su purchased was Youji Lengxiang Pills. The more the merrier, no matter how much you have, Master Su will purchase it first and the price will be favorable" This Youji Lengxiang Pill is not a particularly rare thing. Many casual cultivators have heard of it. "Youji Lengxiang Pill, isn't it? Isn't this a beauty-preserving drug used by women? Why does Mr. Su want this?" ¡°What a pity, I actually had one before, but it was sold by me a long time ago.¡± "This thing is not particularly rare, so why would Young Master Su be interested in it?" "There must be his reasons, right? After all, Young Master Su is unfathomable and not something ordinary people like us can fathom." "Yes, you said he did something wrong, so why don't you host such a grand event to show us all?" "Anyway, I am convinced by Young Master Su. He is young and has profound knowledge. Only these big forces can cultivate such a genius, right?" "The Brahma lineage of Silver Moon Holy Mountain should not be underestimated. Why were there rumors that the Brahma lineage was about to decline?" "With this Young Master Su, the Brahma lineage cannot decline, and will only become more and more prosperous in the future. In my opinion, the Zhenwu Holy Mountain 40,000 miles away claims to be able to crush the Silver Moon Holy Mountain in all aspects, but I I went to Zhenwu Holy Mountain and saw that they don¡¯t have any young geniuses with such outstanding temperament.¡± "The strength of the Holy Mountain cannot be judged by this alone." "No matter what, from now on for Young Master Su, I will support Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If Silver Moon Holy Mountain and Zhenwu Holy Mountain hold any events at the same time, I will definitely come to support Silver Moon Holy Mountain." The casual cultivators were talking a lot, and they were very curious about Su Han's acquisition of Youji Lengxiang Pills. "The second thing I purchased is called Sun Moon Tiantan Dew. If anyone has this thing on hand, you can??Contact Young Master Su. This thing won't be of much use in your hands, but in Young Master Su's hands, its value can be maximized. " "Sun Moon Tiantan Dew? I have never heard of this thing." "I have seen it once. This thing seems to have healing properties. It is a kind of spiritual water that can be used to heal wounds quickly." "Healing? What does Mr. Su want to do with the healing water? Is there any mystery in it?" There was a lot of discussion at the scene. Only Zhonglihong and Zhonglimu looked at each other and knew why Su Han bought the Sun Moon Tiantan Dew. Donghai Dan! In the list of ingredients for the East China Sea Pill given by Su Han, there was the raw material Sun Moon Tiantan Dew. If Taiyi Xianlu is the main ingredient of Donghai Dan, then Sun Moon Tiantan Dew is the secondary main ingredient of Donghai Dan. The reason why Zhongli¡¯s ancestors and grandsons have not collected all the materials for the East China Sea Pill is that they are stuck on the Sun Moon Tiantan Dew. Unexpectedly, Su Han had been thinking about this material for them, and took advantage of the treasure appraisal conference to propose the acquisition of Sun Moon Tiantan Dew. For a moment, Zhongli¡¯s grandfather and grandson felt warm in their hearts. "The third treasure to be purchased is called the Soul of King Kong, which is a rare metal. Young Master Su is also willing to purchase this item at a high price" This Vajra Soul is actually a material for refining weapons. For a time, the casual cultivators were even talking about it. This Young Master Su covers a really wide range of fields, including alchemy materials and weapon refining materials "The fourth thing to acquire" "The fifth item" "The sixth item" This senior member of the Brahma lineage announced all the six treasures that Su Han wanted to acquire, and then Shi Shiran walked back. Of these six treasures, the first three are urgently needed by Su Han, and the last three are not so urgently needed, but they are some important materials purchased for Brahma's lineage. Su Han believes that even if no one comes up with these things today, the news of Silver Moon Holy Mountain acquiring these things will spread quickly. There will always be someone who owns these things in the vast territory tens of thousands of miles nearby. The acquisition list was announced, and not long after, Protector Feng Yin strode in. "Young Master, there is a person outside, saying that he has something you want to buy, and asks to see the Young Master!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,139 Deliberately causing trouble You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he heard this, Su Han also became interested. Unexpectedly, not long after the acquisition information was sent out, someone came to the door. "What did he bring? Have you seen it?" Su Han asked. "I have seen it, young master, you should also come and have a look. Is the thing he brought here the Xuanhuangshouwu?" Protector Fengyin had a smile on his face. Xuanhuang Shouwu? Su Han was startled. Wasn't there just one of the Xuanhuang Shouwu just yesterday? Why is there another one today? "Let's go and have a look." Su Han became interested. Zhong Lihong and Tai Ahuang were also very interested when they heard about Xuanhuang Shouwu, and followed Su Han to strode to Feng Yin Protector. When I arrived at the place, I saw an elixir lying in a simple jade box. Su Han took a closer look and found that the age of this elixir seemed to be extremely extraordinary. It exuded a powerful essence and seemed to have formed some kind of magical communication with the surrounding aura of heaven and earth. "Young Master, it is this fellow Taoist cultivator who brought this elixir." Protector Feng Yin introduced a monk next to him. He was dressed in a casual cultivator's attire and his eyes were hidden. At first glance, he was an extraordinary person. "What is this fellow Taoist called?" Su Han asked. The other party smiled lightly and said: "I am just an unknown person, and my name is not significant. Young Master Su, you should take a look at this Xuanhuang Shouwu. I wonder if it can catch your eye?" Seeing that the other party refused to reveal his name, Su Han did not force him. His eyes moved from the other party to the elixir in the box. The quality of this elixir is obviously much better than the one Lu Tian brought yesterday. It seems that the entire elixir is full of spiritual energy, and there is even a faint glow of five colors surrounding it, exuding a refreshing aura. It seems that just one whiff can make people live three to five years longer. "Do you mind if I pick it up and take a look?" Su Han said. The other party was very generous: "Look at it as you like, but it doesn't hurt." Su Han was not polite and immediately picked up the elixir and tasted it carefully. With Su Han's eyesight, it is not difficult to identify a magical medicine. However, this elixir seemed to Su Han to have an indescribable feeling, which made him feel a little weird. First of all, there is no doubt that this elixir is indeed Xuanhuang Shouwu. Secondly, the richness of the spiritual power of this Xuanhuang Shouwu and the faint glow emanating from it make people think that the age of this Xuanhuang Shouwu is at least three thousand years old! But at the same time, in Su Han's view, the various details of the Xuanhuang Shouwu seemed to indicate that it should be around six or seven hundred years old. The difference between these two years is really huge. This made Su Han feel a little puzzled. But soon, a thought flashed through Su Han's mind: "Could this be" As soon as this idea came to his mind, Su Han calmly looked at the monk in front of him again. Afterwards, Su Han didn't say much, just nodded: "This is a Xuanhuang Shouwu. My friend, are you going to trade this Xuanhuang Shouwu to us? Or entrust us to auction it at the auction on the last day?" Or do you just want to identify it?¡± The other party smiled lightly: "I would like to ask Master Su to estimate the price. If the price is right, let's trade." Su Han smiled and said: "I have already mentioned the value of Xuanhuang Shouwu in yesterday's session. Did you not hear clearly? Do you want me to repeat it again?" The other party shook his head: "My Xuanhuang Shouwu is obviously much older than the one yesterday. Young Master Su said this, is he planning to fool me?" There was a hint of displeasure in this man's tone. Su Han smiled faintly: "Your Excellency, this Xuanhuang Shouwu, most people may misjudge it. But in my opinion, this Xuanhuang Shouwu is only about six or seven hundred years old, and its value is not even as good as the one yesterday." " "How is it possible? The quality and the intensity of the spiritual power are any worse than the one from yesterday? Master Su, are you trying to deliberately lower the price?" This man was obviously not calm. "Sorry, in my eyes, this is the Xuanhuang Shouwu that is six or seven hundred years old. If you don't believe it, you can find someone else to identify it. If they are willing to buy it for three thousand years, that would be better. Anyway, here I am. , it is at the level of six or seven hundred years old, no matter what external means are used to increase its value, it is unrealistic to have something that is seven hundred years old cost three thousand years." Su ?His tone became rude. Having said that, he finally figured out that the other party was probably not here to trade elixirs at all. The man's face changed: "I never thought that the young master of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, who blew the cowhide so loudly, was just blind. Forget it, even if I went to the wrong place, the worst thing is that I won't be here to evaluate it." With that said, the man put away the Xuanhuang Shouwu and walked out. As he walked, he muttered: "Young Master Su, it's just an embroidered pillow and a bag of straw. It has no hair on its mouth. It's really unreliable. If you don't know the goods, there will naturally be others who do." Listening to this man constantly murmuring bad words about Su Han, the faces of everyone else present suddenly became very ugly. No matter how young Su Han is, he is still a young master of the Brahma lineage. If this person is allowed to speak ill of Su Han everywhere and it spreads widely, it will obviously destroy the good image that the Brahma lineage has just established. Su Han was very indifferent and said: "Guardian Fengyin, please keep an eye on this guy and see if he will go to someone else for identification. If he goes to someone else, you can come back and tell me." Protector Feng Yin got the order and walked out. With the strength of Fengyin Protector of the ninth level, it is very easy to follow a person without being discovered. Sure enough, Protector Fengyin soon discovered that after leaving the acquisition area of ??the Brahma lineage, the man walked towards the acquisition area of ??the Nandou lineage. Protector Feng Yin saw clearly and came back to report to Su Han: "Young Master, that guy went to the acquisition area of ????Nandou Lineage. It seems that he went to see Military Master Yan for appraisal?" Yesterday's "Knowing Beads with Wisdom Eyes" session, Su Han invited a master from the other three saints to jointly identify them. Among them, Master Yan's vision was the most outstanding. Su Han's tone softened: "Let's see what Commander Yan will say. In short, this casual cultivator is not a good person. I suspect that he is not a casual cultivator at all, but is here to cause trouble." "What? If it's not a casual cultivator, who could it be?" Protector Feng Yin¡¯s tone was startled. After a second thought, he frowned and said, ¡°Could it be someone from the Eclipse Sun lineage? Or¡± Protector Feng Yin did not continue talking. In fact, if the Eclipse family really came to cause trouble, the matter would be easier to solve. I am afraid that other holy mountains will hear the news and send people specially to cause trouble. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,140 Another storm arises You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph, no matter what his background is, if he is really here to cause trouble, then throw him out." Protector Feng Yin snorted. Su Han smiled and said: "If we really throw him out, I'm afraid he will take the opportunity to make a big deal and slander the reputation we have finally built up. In this way, wouldn't it just fulfill his wish? Let's see how he can play first. If there is any trick, what will Commander Yan say?" Su Han felt that Commander Yan might not be able to see the magic behind this Xuanhuang Shouwu. After all, this Xuanhuang Shouwu was so skillfully done that it was no longer an ordinary fake, but someone was deliberately sabotaging it. If it weren¡¯t for Su Han¡¯s excellent eyesight, it would be difficult to see what was wrong with this Xuanhuang Shouwu. Sure enough, not long after, Military Master Yan walked out of the trading area of ??the Nandou Lineage excitedly and strode to the trading area of ??the Brahma Lineage. "Young Master Su, come and take a look. The quality of this black and yellow Shouwu is so perfect. I'm afraid it must be no less than three thousand years old. Come and take a look." Commander Yan¡¯s tone was as exciting as if he had found a treasure. "If Commander Yan still had some prejudices against Su Han yesterday, then Su Han's performance has dispelled most of Commander Yan's prejudices. Now Military Master Yan seems to have come to Su Han with a mentality of sharing and communicating with colleagues. Hearing his excited tone, Su Han didn't know whether to laugh or cry, knowing that the "casual cultivator" must have done it on purpose. He deliberately didn't tell Master Yan that he had come here for appraisal. "Master Yan, don't be busy yet. Do you know that this person has already been to my place, and I have already given him the identification results?" Su Han smiled lightly. Commander Yan was stunned: "He didn't say that." The "loose cultivator" sneered: "If I tell Master Yan, he will definitely be prejudicial and prejudiced against me, the Xuanhuang Shouwu. Humph, Young Master Su, although you are the organizer of this treasure appraisal conference , but you can¡¯t be so overbearing, right? Every time I ask someone for an appraisal, don¡¯t I have to tell you your appraisal results first?¡± Su Han chuckled, but ignored the man, and said to Master Yan: "Master Yan, do you think this Xuanhuang Shouwu is really three thousand years old?" Yan Junshi asked curiously: "Why not? In my opinion, it is conservative to say three thousand years. Could it be that you have other opinions?" "I think it's only seven hundred years." Su Han smiled lightly. "Seven hundred years?" Commander Yan was startled, "Young Master Su, I still recognize your eyesight. However, it is too outrageous to say that this black and yellow Shouwu plant is only seven hundred years old? Isn't it too outrageous? The Xuanhuang Shouwu is not as good as the one yesterday? This is impossible." "On the surface, this black and yellow Shouwu plant is indeed of good quality, so this person has a terrible intention." Su Han said with a faint smile, "This person brought such a magical medicine just to trick me. Well, if you can't trick me, you'll still say bad things about me everywhere, disrupt the order of my treasure appraisal conference, and ruin my reputation." Military Master Yan frowned and said: "Young Master Su, you are too arrogant. You are simply delusional about being harmed. Regardless of anything else, no matter who you show this Xuan Huang Shou Wu, even if it means breaking the sky, this The age of Zhu Xuan Huang Shou Wu is definitely more than a thousand years, and it definitely cannot be the seven hundred years you mentioned. Even if you invite the elixir masters from all over the world, it will be more than a thousand years." It sounds like Commander Yan¡¯s temper has been aroused again. Originally, he was somewhere between convinced and dissatisfied with Su Han. On the one hand, he was surprised by Su Han's extraordinary background, but on the other hand, he had a vague feeling that no matter how powerful a junior from the Brahma lineage could be, how powerful could he be. With this mentality, Master Yan felt that seeing was believing. This Black-Huang Shouwu was obviously far older than a thousand years. Su Han said it was only seven hundred years, and he could not be convinced no matter what. "Master Yan, please calm down first." Su Han glanced at the casual cultivator with indifferent eyes. Seeing the non-smiling look on the casual cultivator's face, Su Han would be a fool if he wasn't sure that he was here to cause trouble. "Your Excellency, is this what you want to achieve?" Su Han said lightly. The man chuckled: "Young Master Su, you are hosting this treasure appraisal conference. You deliberately want to confuse right and wrong, and there is nothing I can do about it. However, your true colors have been exposed now. You kept saying that you were fair yesterday. That's just deceiving us casual cultivators. In fact, you said that my Xuanhuang Shouwu is only seven hundred years old, just to lower the price. You Brahma lineage are not kind at all. How can Silver Moon Holy Mountain do this for us casual cultivators? Seeking welfare is even more of a joke. I will publicize your true colors later.?Everyone can see it clearly. " Here we are, finally revealing our true purpose. Su Han smiled lightly, but was noncommittal. Instead, after hearing what the man said, Military Master Yan glared at Su Han: "Young Master Su, if you really think so, I won't let you succeed. You can ruin the reputation of the Brahma lineage, but if you want to I will definitely not agree to ruining the reputation of Silver Moon Holy Mountain." With that said, Master Yan shouted: "Common cultivator, you don't have to be afraid, let alone have any concerns. I'm here to protect you. You can say what you want to say, but there is no need to be afraid of the power of the Brahma lineage. " This roar was full of energy and frighteningly loud. It was like a thunderbolt from the blue, exploding throughout the entire treasure appraisal conference. For a time, no matter whether they were far away or close, everyone at the treasure appraisal conference looked over here. Even Su Han couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart at this moment. He suddenly realized that he seemed to have misjudged Master Yan from the beginning today. At first, he thought that Commander Yan was just reasoning with him here because he didn't want to bury the treasure. But looking at this posture now, it is obvious that Master Yan is colluding with this person. Perhaps this is simply a planned conspiracy. For a moment, Su Han was also secretly awestruck, his mind was racing, and he was quickly recalculating the truth of the matter and his own response. "This old guy really puts on a good show!" Su Han thought about it carefully and realized that he had really been deceived by Master Yan. The Nandou lineage and the Eclipse lineage are so close, and the Eclipse lineage has always been at odds with the Brahma lineage. How could Master Yan change his attitude towards him in just one day? It seems that I still underestimated the energy and determination of the Eclipse lineage to cause destruction (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1141 Confrontation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Commander Yan¡¯s loud shout attracted attention from all directions. The casual cultivator took the opportunity to shout: "Young Master Su, you are really good at calculating. Yesterday in front of everyone, you pretended to be fair and fair, and said the value of the Xuanhuang Shouwu was very high. But in private, you You are playing this trick, deliberately belittling the Xuanhuang Shouwu in my hand, and trying to lower the price. You have such double standards, you are really slipping up. I think this treasure appraisal conference is also a conspiracy of yours for public benefit, right?" With this loud shout, many people looked over curiously. This casual cultivator is also very good at grasping key points, deliberately making things worse, and even throwing dirty water on the entire treasure appraisal conference. ¡°If this statement is confirmed by him, then let alone the Brahma lineage in the future, even the reputation of Silver Moon Holy Mountain will be ruined. You must know that there are hundreds of millions of casual cultivators in Cangyun Zeguo. If Silver Moon Holy Mountain has a reputation of exploiting casual cultivators, then if it is passed down to ten, it will be spread from ten to hundreds. As a hidden force, Silver Moon Holy Mountain will have a reputation. Totally stinks. This is not only what the Brahma Saint does not want to see, but also what Su Han does not want to see. The purpose of holding this treasure appraisal conference is to promote the reputation of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If it has the opposite effect, it will not only be a matter of falling short of success. "Friend, are you here to cause trouble on purpose?" Protector Feng Yin snorted coldly, showing his composure without anger. The casual cultivator sneered: "Fengyin Dharma Protector is so majestic. Why, you guys are not right and you threaten people with your fists?" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? put on a stern look and raised his chin high to show that he is not afraid of the power of the Brahma lineage. For a time, countless casual cultivators looked over here, their faces full of suspicion. Su Han waved his hand and stopped Protector Feng Yin from continuing to confront this man. At the same time, everyone present in the Brahma lineage showed anger, but in their anger they were also a little anxious, fearing that the situation would really escalate. This person opened his mouth and talked everywhere, making it impossible to end. The prominent figures in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and the prominent and powerful men in the casual cultivator world also quickly gathered here, obviously realizing that something was wrong. This sudden storm caught Su Han off guard for a while, but he quickly calmed down. "Friend, you must speak with evidence." Su Han said indifferently, "I don't care who you are or what your intentions are. Everyone who abides by the order in this treasure appraisal conference is a distinguished guest of our Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, if you are here to cause trouble and to disgust us, I will just say, beat them out with a stick. I will not let people like you stir up any trouble here. Let me ask you first, You claim that you are a rogue cultivator. Where did you come from? What is your name?" The casual cultivator, however, was unhurried: "What? I'm just appraising a spiritual medicine, so why don't I have to investigate my eighteenth generation of ancestors? Are you asking me about my origin and name? Do you want to take revenge on me afterwards?" " This is another big hat being slapped off. Immediately, many casual cultivators at the scene glared at Su Han. Obviously, this man's words aroused the insecurity and the same hatred in many casual cultivators' hearts. Some people are even thinking in their hearts, is this Young Master Su really like what this person said? He seems to be sanctimonious, but he is actually playing tricks behind his back? Is it possible that the Brahma lineage of Silver Moon Holy Mountain is actually evil at all? Su Han smiled faintly: "You don't dare to tell me your name and origin, because you are not from the right way at all. If you tell your name, your purpose of coming here will be exposed. You are working so hard, you just want to You are just pouring dirty water on our Brahma family. I will let you pour it on today. You continue to talk and let everyone listen to your words." The casual cultivator shouted: "You call my three-thousand-year-old elixir a seven-hundred-year-old elixir. What else do you want me to say? Master Yan has already identified it and said that my strain is the three-thousand-year-old Xuanhuang." Shouwu, but you refuse to admit it. If you continue, who knows if you will become angry and send your men to kill me directly? " "Wait a mininute." The one who spoke was Protector Mo from Piaohua's lineage, "I don't think we can just listen to one side of the story about this matter. At least I can still trust Young Master Su's character. Why don't we put everything on the table? Take it out and take a look at the elixir, everyone will read it in detail, won¡¯t it become self-explanatory?¡± As soon as Protector Mo said this, everyone felt it made sense. Many casual cultivators were originally emotionally ignited by that person just now, but Protector Mo¡¯s words made themThey regained their composure. In the final analysis, the reason why they were leaning towards that person just now was not because of how powerful that person was, but because casual cultivators themselves tended to have a mentality of tending towards the same kind of people, and they subconsciously felt that the words of people who were also casual cultivators were more trustworthy. . " However, Protector Mo's words made these casual cultivators think it was reasonable. After all, up to now, they were all one-sided. ?????? Including many well-known and powerful people in the casual cultivator world, they are also thoughtful. "Yes, it's not true. Let's take out the elixir and take a look." ¡°With so many experts present today, I believe they will give a fair appraisal result.¡± Everybody started talking at once. The casual cultivator was not afraid at all and stared at Su Han with a sneer: "Young Master Su, do you dare to confront me about this elixir?" Su Han smiled indifferently: "You are a clown." With that said, Su Han strode towards the stage and said as he walked: "Since you want to confront me and take out the elixir for everyone to see, then take it out!" Seeing Su Han's calm expression, the Brahma saint in the distance couldn't help but show admiration. Guardian Fengyin and the others also seemed to heave a sigh of relief. Su Han's attitude obviously gave them more confidence. "By the way, since Master Yan has different opinions from me, please come up and give me some advice." Su Han glanced at Master Yan lightly. Military Master Yan chuckled: "I do things for peace of mind. I will tell you what year this elixir is, and I will not lie. Young Master Su, there is a saying that is good when people do it. , God is watching.¡± Looking at the sanctimonious look of this old guy, Su Han almost had the urge to kick him. The casual cultivator looked like he was not afraid of anything. He walked up to the stage and said, "Young Master Su and I are here to confront each other today. I hope all the experts present here can bear witness." As he said that, he also stared at the people in the audience. Tai Ahuang said calmly: "Yes, I promise you that once the elixir is taken out, with so many people present, I will give you a fair judgment. Moreover, no matter what the result of this elixir is, no one can harm it. You. However, if you are not a casual cultivator at all, but deliberately cause trouble in the name of a casual cultivator, even if Young Master Su does not pursue the case, I will definitely make your blood splatter on the spot." Tai Ahuang¡¯s few brief words made the man¡¯s pupils shrink on the spot. At this time, Protector Mo also nodded and said: "That's the truth. If someone pretends to be a casual cultivator and causes trouble, it would be too abominable." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,142 On-site comparison You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The words of these two people aroused the opposition of a protector of the Eclipse lineage: "You two, you are obviously favoring Young Master Su of the Brahma lineage. In my opinion, this friend of the casual cultivator is not There is nothing wrong. Why did you not trust him when he first came up, and instead trusted Young Master Su? Moreover, the talk of killing and killing was a bit excessive, and it was suspected of intimidating others. " ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the Eclipse lineage and glanced at Su Han meaningfully. Su Han seemed to be smiling but not smiling. Looking at this scene, he became even more convinced that even if the troublemaker was not the leader of the Eclipse Sun lineage, he definitely had something to do with the Eclipse Sun lineage. However, Su Han is not in a hurry to expose them now. He wants to see what kind of trouble they can make first. The casual cultivators who were watching could not help but feel a little strange when they saw that Silver Moon Holy Mountain was faintly divided into two camps. Piaohua's lineage seems to be leaning towards Su Han's side. But the Nandou lineage and the Eclipse lineage are in opposition to Su Han. It seems that this unexpected incident caused a confrontation between the camps. Such an unexpected incident suddenly piqued the interest of many casual cultivators. Compared with the trading conference, this kind of twists and turns and confrontation are undoubtedly more interesting. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s not a big deal just to watch the excitement. "Okay, now take out your elixir. With so many people watching here, doesn't it just fulfill your wish to make things worse?" Su Han smiled leisurely. When the man saw Su Han being so calm, he couldn't help but feel a little nervous in his heart. Has his trick been seen through by him? However, this is simply impossible. Let alone the young boy in front of him, even if the high-level Alchemy Emperor appears in this world, it is impossible to see any flaws in this Xuanhuang Shouwu. When the man thought of this, he felt a little more confident. He sneered and took out the Xuan Huang Shou Wu: "Everyone, please take a look, this is the elixir!" Suddenly, eyes from all directions were directed towards him. This man held up the Xuanhuang Shouwu in his hand and shouted loudly: "Everyone comes to see it, but I don't believe it. The facts are here. Can you, Young Master Su, be able to cover the sky with one hand?" With that said, the man began to hold up the Xuanhuang Shouwu and display it everywhere: "Everyone, all the experts and seniors have seen clearly, how come my Xuanhuang Shouwu is only seven hundred years old?" Su Han smiled faintly and did not stop this man's various behaviors. He just stood on the stage with his arms folded and watched coldly. While showing it off, the man did not forget to say: "Young Master Su, you said that the age of my Xuanhuang Shouwu plant is worse than yesterday's. If you have the ability, find out yesterday's plant and let's compare it." Take a moment and let everyone see clearly." Zhong Lihong on the side was moved in his heart and couldn't help but glance at Su Han. Yesterday, everyone thought that the Xuanhuang Shouwu was still with the original owner. Only Zhong Lihong and a few other high-level officials of the Brahma lineage knew that the original owner, Lu Tian, ??had secretly approached Su Han and that the Xuanhuang Shouwu had also been traded to Su Han. "However, now this casual cultivator actually asked Su Han to find and compare yesterday's Xuanhuangshouwu. I don't know if it was an unintentional comment or if he already knew something. Su Han smiled lightly, but he was not secretive and actually took out the Xuanhuang Shouwu. "This?" Everyone was stunned on the spot when they saw Su Han taking out Xuanhuang Shouwu. The protector of the eclipse sun line immediately asked: "Young Master Su, how come this Xuanhuang Shouwu is in your hands?" This sentence suddenly asked many people¡¯s inner questions. ?? Shouldn¡¯t this Xuanhuang Shouwu have been returned to its casual cultivator owner? How could it be in Su Han's hands? ¡°All of a sudden, many people¡¯s imaginations were aroused. Could it be? Many people present, their minds suddenly went astray, and they couldn't help but think in the wrong direction. Another high-ranking member of the Eclipse lineage asked surreptitiously: "Young Master Su, we are also very curious, how did this Xuanhuang Shouwu get into your hands? It just happened overnight." "Hey, Young Master Su, it is not the behavior of a gentleman to take advantage of others." A strong casual cultivator laughed strangely. This strong man also has a good relationship with the Eclipse lineage. Listening to their tone, it was as if they had uncovered some shameful deeds done by Su Han, and their eyes were full of different meanings. Su Han¡¯s eyes were contemptuous, and he glanced lightly: ¡°I know what you want to say, it¡¯s nothing more than pouring money on my Brahma lineage.??Water. Yes, this Xuan Huang Shou Wu is indeed ours now. " Um? Many people were a little surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Su Han to admit it so easily? "Hmph, you are hosting this treasure appraising conference. You want this Xuanhuang Shouwu, but why can't I hand it over obediently?" The strong casual cultivator snorted, seeming to be filled with indignation. Protector Feng Yin couldn't stand it anymore and said: "You don't have to be weird. The owner of Xuanhuang Shouwu voluntarily found our young master and proposed a transaction. Moreover, the conditions for the transaction were all agreed by him, and others I am still in the Holy Mountain of Silver Moon, being protected by us. This Dharma Protector has witnessed the whole process, and is willing to make an oath to heaven and earth. If there is even half a lie in what I said, I will be struck to death by the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation. .¡± It has to be said that the words of Protector Feng Yin are very weighty and have played a corresponding role. Those few people who raised questions suddenly had nothing to say. "Moreover, many casual cultivators were already suspicious of Su Han, but after hearing Protector Feng Yin say this, everyone's doubts were dispelled. After all, Protector Fengyin is not an unknown person. It is still very convincing for a ninth-level Emperor Realm expert to make such an oath. Su Han smiled faintly: "Come here, since we want to confront you on the spot, let everyone see clearly on the spot. Show these two Xuanhuang Shouwu to everyone here for comparison, and remind everyone to pay attention to the comparison between these two Xuanhuang Shouwu. The details of the raven, especially the details of its rhizomes.¡± "Follow your orders!" The person who took the initiative was Zeng Yun from the Brahma lineage. Zeng Yun came to the crowd with two black and yellow Shouwu plants. "Everyone, our young master said that he disdains these little tricks. Please keep your eyes open and don't be fooled by those superficial phenomena." Zeng Yun said loudly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,143 Exposing the scam You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the moment, everyone carefully compared the two Xuanhuang Shouwu. At first glance, everyone felt that the appearance of these two Xuanhuang Shouwu plants was indeed completely different. The Xuanhuang Shouwu that the casual cultivator took out was obviously much larger. Moreover, in terms of the intensity of spiritual power, the Xuanhuang Shouwu that the casual cultivator took out was obviously several times stronger. No matter how you look at it, the Xuanhuang Shouwu produced by this casual cultivator is of better quality and older. Even a fool can see the difference between the two elixirs at a glance. Even Feng Yin and the others frowned slightly. They didn't understand why Su Han wanted to compare these two Xuan Huang Shou Wu together? It would be better not to compare. In this comparison, the gap between the two elixirs in all aspects is really too big. The protector of the eclipse sun line laughed: "I don't understand. Could it be that I don't understand the elixir? But even if I don't understand the elixir, only a blind man can't see such an obvious difference, right?" Commander Yan also pretended to sigh and said, "The Brahma lineage must give everyone an explanation for this matter." "Young Master Su is still too young after all, and there are mistakes in his work." The strong casual cultivator smiled strangely, "I don't know, we still have to ask other people from the Brahma lineage to come out and clean up the mess, right?" ??The words you said to me were so strange that many high-ranking officials in the Brahma lineage looked at them angrily. However, the emotions of the casual cultivators were aroused by your words and my words. "It turns out that the Brahma lineage actually plans to use this method to exploit our casual cultivators?" "What I said yesterday was so fair, but it's all false." "We demand an explanation from the Brahma lineage!" Many casual cultivators shouted with indignation. "However, not all casual cultivators have been incited. There are also a lot of people who are not that simple in mind. They felt that if the truth of the matter was really that simple, then why did Young Master Su need to compare the two elixirs on the spot? Isn't this just shooting yourself in the foot? Therefore, there are also quite a few casual cultivators who did not start shouting immediately, but chose to wait and see what happens. But the people who were originally on Su Han's side suddenly didn't know how to speak for Su Han, because the contrast was too obvious. Countless eyes suddenly focused on Su Han. The casual cultivator sneered: "Young Master Su, I don't know how you got the Xuanhuang Shouwu yesterday, but if you want to use the same method to get my Xuanhuang Shouwu, I won't let you succeed. I wish you all. Today I want to seek justice even if I risk being persecuted by you later." "enough!" Su Han, who had been silent for the whole time, suddenly spoke up, with such a calm and authoritative momentum that the eardrums of everyone around him were ringing. This kind of momentum is completely unlike what a first-level Imperial Realm person can burst out. Su Han stared at the casual cultivator indifferently: "Stop acting like a victim. You can deceive everyone in the world, but you can't deceive me." With that said, Su Han clasped his fists and shouted to the people around him: "Everyone, when you see the difference between the two black and yellow polygonum multiflorum plants, you feel that the one that looks better must be of better quality regardless of age, right?" "However, I want to say that in fact, what you see with your eyes may not be true. You are all martial arts cultivators, so you should understand what I mean. Although I am young, I dare to say that in this Xuanhuang Shouwu I have seen more than everyone here and have more say." "The real tuber of the three-thousand-year-old Xuanhuangshouwu will not be so full, because the growth characteristics of the Xuanhuangshouwu are that it sheds its skin every one thousand years. After peeling, the Xuanhuangshouwu is a little wrinkled, and its sales are the opposite. It doesn¡¯t look very good. If you don¡¯t know this, it¡¯s easy to misjudge the year of Xuanhuang Shouwu.¡± "Furthermore, the color of the real three-thousand-year-old Xuanhuang Shouwu is completely different from that of the one less than one thousand years old. It should be golden yellow all over, not this kind of earthy yellow with black. I dare say that it is better to concoct this fake plant. People who have cultivated Xuanhuangshouwu for three thousand years have never seen the real Xuanhuangshouwu for three thousand years. Not only did they not create that wrinkled feeling, but the color is exactly the same as Xuanhuangshouwu for less than a thousand years. This is not Are you kidding me?" Su Han¡¯s tone was indifferent. Everyone involuntarily looked at the so-called three-thousand-year-old Xuanhuangshouwu, and sure enough they sawThe tuber of Xuanhuang Shouwu is very plump and looks quite big. In terms of color, it is also yellow with black, exactly the same as the 800-year-old Xuanhuang Shouwu, not the golden yellow that Su Han said. The casual cultivator shouted: "You are talking nonsense, what color do you think it is? Do you have evidence? If not, this is just your one-sided statement!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off Su Han was not angry but smiled: "Master Yan, I only thought you were an old-fashioned person with no real bad intentions, but now it seems that I was wrong. How dare you make an oath to heaven and earth and say that in this Xuanhuang Shouwu Didn't you lie at all about the matter? If you dare to swear, I dare to declare that I was wrong, and you can make any apology you want from my Brahma lineage." Commander Yan was speechless for a moment. Su Han said calmly: "I have to say that this faker is very clever in his techniques. However, due to his limited vision, he has never seen the real three-thousand-year-old Xuanhuangshouwu at all, so his creation is also full of mistakes. Please take a look. The leaves of this Xuanhuang Shouwu plant, the real leaves of Xuanhuang Shouwu that were born three thousand years ago, should be in the shape of water droplets, not the diamond shape of this plant. Look at the roots on this tuber again" Su Han was talking eloquently, but everyone was stunned when they heard what he said. Who would have thought that a Xuanhuang Shouwu can have so many specialties? And Su Han was able to say so much in one breath, and it didn't look like he was just making it up. ¡°Could it be said that this guy¡¯s Xuanhuangshouwu is really fake? Looking at the comparison between the two people's faces, Su Han's expression was magnanimous, while the casual cultivator's eyes were already a little evasive, and there was sweat on his forehead. At this moment, Tai Ahuang looked calmly and said: "This fellow Taoist cultivator, please tell me your name. If you are really a cultivator, someone will naturally recognize you." This man immediately panicked. How could he be a casual cultivator? At that moment, this guy was heartbroken and shouted: "Tai'huang, I don't know what you gain by accepting this Young Master Su, you are doing everything for him. As a leading figure in the casual cultivator world, you are willing to be an evil force His lackeys are truly a disgrace to casual cultivators." (Remember this site's URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1144: Jugglery You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Tai Ahuang has never seen any battles, so how could he be angered by such a cheap way of provoking generals. At that moment, Tai Ahuang smiled coldly: "It's useless for you to sow discord. I have already spoken. If you are not a casual cultivator at all, but you make trouble in the name of a casual cultivator, I will definitely not let you go." .Now, what else do you have to say?" The man was sweating profusely and his lips were moving, but he was speechless for a moment. Protector Mo blinked his eyes and exclaimed: "It seems that he is really a fake cultivator, right?" The man panicked and shouted: "Is there no justice in this clear world? There are so many heroes here, how can we just sit back and watch these guys cover the sky with one hand? Master Yan, you are the most just, you can't ignore it." Master Yan said: "Young Master Su, in the final analysis, these are still your one-sided words. Unless you can bring out the real three-thousand-year-old Xuanhuangshouwu to prove your point, I believe there will still be many people who are not convinced." of." This is nothing. For a moment, even those who had doubts about Su Han couldn't help but look angry. Everyone knows that even the 800-year-old Xuanhuang Shouwu is extremely rare and is worthy of being rated as a first-class treasure. Where do you want the Brahma lineage to find the three-thousand-year-old Xuanhuangshouwu? ?????????????????????This Commander Yan is too strong to make things difficult for others, right? Su Han said calmly: "Master Yan, since I know you are with this guy, it doesn't make any sense whether you accept it or not." At this time, the Brahma Saint, who had been silent all this time, also said quietly: "Master Yan, I hope that what you do today does not represent the Nandou lineage, otherwise, the Nandou lineage will regret what happened today. " The Brahma Sage has spoken! Commander Yan¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch: ¡°Brahma¡¯s lineage, are you threatening us?¡± "Threat? You are not qualified." Su Han smiled contemptuously and ignored Commander Yan. Instead, he walked forward and stared at the casual cultivator: "Don't you want evidence? Then I will give it to you. You think this fraud is very clever, but in fact it is just a small trick. It's just a little trick. Today I will beat you back to your original shape so that you can be convinced." As he said that, Su Han reached out and grabbed the Xuanhuang Shouwu in his hand. Commander Yan suddenly took a step forward: "Young Master Su, don't make any mistakes!" Su Han smiled and said: "What? Are you afraid that this fake will be exposed by me and you won't be able to hide your face?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Su Han laughed loudly: "If I wanted to destroy this Black and Yellow Shouwu, I could have done it just now. Why do I need so much nonsense?" Protector Mo also frowned: "Master Yan, what is the truth? Everyone needs evidence. If you have no selfish motives, don't stop it. Unless you really have any selfish motives?" Military Master Yan was a little embarrassed. He took a step back and said coldly: "Of course I don't have any selfish motives. That's all. Just do what you like." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? " Can you really expose this Xuan Huang Shou Wu? "He can't expose it anyway, why not just see what kind of trouble he can stir up?" That¡¯s what Military Master Yan thought. Unfortunately, he was completely wrong on this point. I saw Su Han smiled faintly, and a burst of spiritual power suddenly shot out from his finger. This spiritual power was like a sharp blade, and it shot at the black and yellow-flowered multiflower plant. Suddenly, it seemed like it tore apart some magic circle. Generally speaking, the brilliance suddenly flourishes. The next moment, after the brilliance dissipated, it seemed as if a coat was torn off from the Xuanhuang Shouwu. The whole Xuanhuang Shouwu seemed to have lost weight all of a sudden, shrinking two or three times. The rich spiritual power, It also dropped all of a sudden. In just a moment, this Xuanhuang Shouwu suddenly dropped from a level of three thousand years to a level similar to Su Han's. In fact, its qualifications seemed even worse than that of Su Han! This sudden change surprised everyone. The casual cultivator shouted: "Young Master Su, what weird means did you use to destroy my Xuanhuang Shouwu! You dare to commit such a crime at such a young age, aren't you afraid that God will punish you!" Su Han couldn't help but his eyes became cold when he saw that this guy still dared to act recklessly. The next moment, Su Han smiled indifferently: "I just exposed this guy's tricks, I'm afraid everyone still doesn't believe me and wonders if I used some tricks"??Destroyed this guy's Xuanhuang Shouwu. So below, I will also demonstrate to you how to turn an eight-hundred-year-old Xuanhuangshouwu plant into a three-thousand-year-old Xuanhuangshouwu plant. " Su Han¡¯s tone was full of sarcasm. He walked to his black and yellow Shouwu plant, took out a batch of Yuan stones, and began to perform his own tricks like a magic trick. The casual cultivator's eyes widened and he stared at Su Han with fear. He obviously didn't believe that Su Han could do this, but he was also afraid that Su Han could really expose him. For a moment, everyone around them held their breath. Su Han's words obviously whetted their appetites. ??Could it be that a three-thousand-year-old Xuanhuang Shouwu can really be "transformed"? "If this were said by a well-known master of elixirs, I'm afraid they wouldn't have the slightest doubt. However, these words came from the mouth of a junior who was much younger than them. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Su Han's technique was extremely skillful. Within a few back and forth, a small magic circle was formed on the black and yellow Shouwu plant. This magic circle is extremely exquisite and looks very delicate. It seems that if you are not careful, it may completely destroy the magic circle. Su Han easily extracted the spiritual power from the Yuan Stone, and used it to activate the magic circle. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just like a magic, a black-and-yellow-flowered multiflorum that was originally eight hundred years old, suddenly grew two or three times in size, and its spiritual power became extremely mellow in an instant. The powerful people present used their spiritual senses to scan around, and were surprised to find that no matter how they used their spiritual senses to identify it, they could not see any traces of fraud on this black and yellow-shouwu plant. ???????????? It looks as if the black and yellow Shouwu plant just now has regenerated again. "Fellow Taoists, seeing is believing. Why don't you take a closer look? Are there any flaws in this Xuanhuangshouwu? Zeng Yun, take this Xuanhuangshouwu to everyone for a look." Seeing Su Han's method, Zeng Yun was already shouting in his heart. He was very happy. He held the Xuanhuang Shouwu and said with a smile: "Everyone, this is the three thousand years of Xuanhuang Shouwu. Everyone, take a look. Three thousand years have passed." , our young master can conjure it up with just a few clicks of his fingers.¡± When all the powerful men saw Su Han's methods, their eyes instantly became extremely complicated, and they secretly sighed that this young man must be a monster! They have never heard of this method, not to mention they have seen it before. "However, this Young Master Su can actually do this easily. Could it be that this evildoer was well-read in his mother's womb?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,145 Thunder Disposal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Tai Ahuang also looked at the black-yellow-headed multiflorum plant carefully, and then said to the casual cultivator: "What else do you have to say?" The casual cultivator suddenly laughed strangely: "The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit, what else can I say." As he said that, an escape talisman in his hand suddenly burst into light, breaking through the void, and he was about to escape. No one expected that this guy actually had such a skill. He was still using the Emperor-level Escape Talisman. Without defense, even a high-level Emperor-level expert could not stop him. "Look, this grandson is trying to run away!" "As expected, they are here to cause trouble. They have even prepared a way out." "It's so abominable, it actually deceived our feelings." "Stop him! We can't let him run away!" There was a small chaos at the scene. Protector Feng Yin and other high-level imperial warriors were too late to step forward and intercept. At this moment, the Brahma saint in the distance waved his robe sleeves lightly. The power of the saint is finally released. The next moment, there was a flash of light in the void, and a strange scream was suddenly heard. The man fell directly from the void, as if there was a wall in the void, blocking his way. "This is the strength of the Holy Realm Power?" Su Han's eyes flashed, and he suddenly felt a little yearning. The man's body fell heavily to the ground. He was smashed to pieces, and even his intestines and stomach were about to be vomited out. Protector Feng Yin had already stepped forward. With a wave of his hand, a thin layer of something was swept away from the man's face. It actually became easier! At this time, everyone was not calm anymore, and they disguised themselves to cause trouble, which was obviously their intention. Suddenly, all eyes were directed towards this man¡¯s face. The man quickly covered his face, as if he was afraid that his face would be seen. Protector Feng Yin picked up this person in his hand: "Friends who are casual cultivators, come and have a look. Do you recognize this person? Is this person really a casual cultivator?" ¡°I don¡¯t recognize it, I don¡¯t recognize it at all.¡± "Damn it, you actually deceived our feelings." "This kind of person should be cut to pieces by a thousand cuts. It's a pity that we were almost deceived by him just now and almost wronged a good person." "Damn it, if everyone does what he does, how can there be any integrity in the elixir market?" Those casual cultivators who had doubted Su Han because of what this man said before felt like they had been fooled. They screamed on the spot, wishing they could cut this guy into pieces. "Deal with him, you must deal with him! Otherwise, wouldn't we all be played by him?" ¡°Damn it, liar, it¡¯s so abominable.¡± "If we don't kill him, it's really hard to vent the hatred in our hearts." Su Han said calmly: "This person deliberately sabotaged the treasure appraisal conference and should be punished accordingly. However, the treasure appraisal conference is still being held, and it is unlucky to see the blood. However, the death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime cannot be escaped." ????????????? Su Han nodded to Protector Feng Yin. Protector Feng Yin understood and suddenly took action, slapping the man on his Dantian. I saw a stream of spiritual power spurting out along with blood, and the man was like a deflated rubber ball. His whole body went limp, like mud, and he lay limply on the ground. With the Dantian Linghai destroyed, even if Daluo Jinxian comes, there will be no way to save it. "Someone, throw this guy out of Silver Moon Holy Mountain." After Su Han finished speaking, the scene was filled with cheers. "Okay, thunderous means, well handled." "I'm so sorry, Master Su, I almost misunderstood you just now." After such a commotion, the casual cultivators loved the Brahma lineage even more. Tai Ahuang looked at Su Han with deep eyes: "Young Master Su, have you made any guesses about this person's origin?" Su Han smiled faintly and glanced at the disciples of the Eclipse and Nandou lineages who were present, but did not speak. ??????????? However, Military Master Yan¡¯s face was not red, and his heart was not beating, and he said to Su Han: ¡°Young Master Su, I made a mistake. It seems that my ability to identify treasures is not good enough.¡± Su Han smiled indifferently and did not expose it. Military Master Yan is just a pawn, not the mastermind behind the scenes, and there is no point in finding him out. At this time, there is no benefit in falling out with Nandou. The strong casual cultivator who had been looking for trouble was grinning strangely and said: "This method of fraud is really unheard of. SuYoung Master, please don¡¯t fool us with such fake things at the auction in a few days. " Su Han¡¯s face was indifferent: ¡°Just because I know how to fake something doesn¡¯t mean I can do it. Just like you can eat shit, it doesn¡¯t mean you can eat shit.¡± As soon as he said these words, the face of the strong casual cultivator suddenly turned the color of pig liver, and he looked like he wanted to have an attack, but couldn't. ??????????????????????? Those members of the Brahma lineage are all very relieved. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????Unexpectedly, this Young Master Su has a poisonous tongue and is also a very irritating existence. "Okay, the trading conference will continue. I would like to remind those rats with ill intentions, don't think that we in the Brahma lineage don't know how to kill people. If similar incidents happen again, even if it is a bloody disaster that is unlucky, we will not mind opening it up. Kill." Su Han finally reminded him coldly. Back to his acquisition area, Su Han didn't expect that after such a fuss, the casual cultivators would trust him more. Rogue cultivators are constantly entering through the peripheral screening, and all kinds of good things are constantly appearing. On this day alone, three treasures comparable to the first grade appeared. This was also beyond Su Han's expectation. However, Su Han did not acquire these three treasures. Although these three treasures are indeed good, they are not what the Brahma lineage currently needs. However, Su Han encouraged the owners of these three treasures to save the treasures for the last day of the auction. In this case, the value of the treasure can be increased even more when meeting people in need. When these three casual cultivators heard Su Han's appraisal results, they all listened to Su Han's opinion as if they had taken a reassurance. On the second day of the trading conference, Su Han ushered in a big deal. Several casual cultivators who formed a team brought a large amount of Youji Lengxiang Pills to Su Han. There are more than 500 Youji Lengxiang Pills in this batch. This number almost shocked everyone in the Brahma family present and their jaws dropped. Thanks to Su Han, he was still calm and didn't look too surprised. After questioning, I found out that these casual cultivators unexpectedly had a great opportunity and accidentally entered an ancient mausoleum and obtained the burial objects in it. The owner of the ancient mausoleum is probably a woman. The other burial objects in the mausoleum are not very high-end, but there are a large number of Youji Lengxiang Pills. At first, these casual cultivators were disappointed, because although Youji Lengxiang Pills were valuable, they were not as valuable as they expected. ¡° Moreover, no one needs so many Youji Lengxiang Pills at one time. Even if they want to sell, it is not easy to find a suitable price to sell. So this batch of Youji Lengxiang Pills was delayed in their hands. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,146 Another big deal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Unexpectedly, at this trading conference, Su Han would actually buy Youji Lengxiang Pills, and he also said that he would buy as many as there were! Although they didn¡¯t know what Young Master Su needed this woman¡¯s beauty-preserving medicine for, they were extremely excited by the purchase of Youji Lengxiang Pills in large quantities by Young Master Su. To be honest, they couldn't wait to come to Su Han the moment the people from Brahma's lineage announced the acquisition list. "However, after all, these people are all casual cultivators, and they have the kind of caution that casual cultivators naturally possess. Therefore, even though they wanted to, they still suppressed their inner restlessness and did not come to Su Han immediately, but chose to wait and see first. However, after the incident of counterfeiting Xuanhuang Shouwu, their inner trust in Su Han also greatly increased. Therefore, after deliberation for a whole night, these casual cultivators finally made up their minds to come to Su Han to make a deal. The number of more than five hundred Youji Lengxiang Pills obviously frightened many people in the Brahma lineage. It¡¯s not like some of them have never seen Youji Lengxiang Pills before, but the ones they saw before were only one or two. "With these more than 500 Youji Lengxiang Pills, I'm afraid even if we turn over the surrounding area tens of thousands of miles away, we won't be able to make up this quantity. Su Han looked at these more than 500 Youji Lengxiang Pills and was quite shocked in his heart. He purchased the Youji Lengxiang Pills, of course, not for beauty, but to extract one of its essences for use in refining the Shengxiao Pill. This kind of essence can actually be extracted from some elixirs, but as far as Su Han knows, the number of such elixirs in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain is very rare. Maybe during the entire treasure appraisal conference, not one or two plants could be found. Therefore, Su Han would settle for the next best thing and choose to acquire Youji Lengxiang Pills. These more than 500 ancient-quality Youji Lengxiang Pills are obviously an unexpected surprise. According to Su Han's observation, the spiritual power and medicinal properties in them are far greater than some of the Youji Lengxiang Pills currently refined. In this way, the quality of the essence extracted from it will also rise several levels. Even if used properly, the quality of the final product, Shengxiao Pill, can be raised to a higher level. Therefore, when Su Han saw these Youji Lengxiang Pills, the only thought in his mind was to get these Youji Lengxiang Pills. Among these casual cultivators, there is a person who looks like a leader, whose cultivation level is at the second level of the Imperial Realm. The leader stared at Su Han: "Young Master Su, can these Youji Lengxiang Pills be returned to your eyes?" Su Han smiled and said: "These are very good, do you plan to trade them all to me?" "If possible, it would be great to trade them all. However, I just don't know what kind of price Young Master Su can give us?" Su Han said cheerfully: "It's better for you to bid. If it's suitable, I will buy them all." These casual cultivators looked at each other with strange expressions on their faces. The leader took a deep breath and then said as if he had made up his mind: "To tell you the truth, we took these Youji Lengxiang pills to Zhenwu Holy Mountain for appraisal. The price was very low over there. These Youji Lengxiang pills were Each pill can only be priced at three thousand mid-grade Yuan Stones. However, we feel that this price is a bit low. You must know that if the Youji Lengxiang Pill is auctioned alone, it can be sold for more than ten thousand. It's just because the quantity was too large that they lowered the price. We heard that you purchased Youji Lengxiang Pills in large quantities and the price was favorable, so" Zhenwu Holy Mountain is the closest holy mountain to Silver Moon Holy Mountain in Cangyunze Kingdom. In the eyes of the public, Zhenwu Holy Mountain is stronger than Silver Moon Holy Mountain in all aspects. However, because the two are so close to each other, they are often compared with each other. Su Han raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "I understand your concerns. Don't worry, I will not deliberately lower the price here, and will give you a fair price." "Seriously?" The faces of these casual cultivators suddenly changed, showing incredulous expressions. They didn¡¯t expect that Young Master Su could be so easy to talk to? For a moment, these people were extremely surprised. Su Han smiled: "According to the market price, Youji Lengxiang Pill is 10,000 for a mid-grade Yuanshi, but if it is auctioned, the price may be 15,000 or even higher due to competition. However, now that the number is so large, it is difficult to find rare items, so I will buy these Youji Lengxiang Pills at the rate of ten thousand. I wonder if you are satisfied?" When these people heard this, their expressions changed drastically. ???????????????????One? This is simply pie in the sky, you know, this batch of goods is completely different from retail. Retail can sell one 10,000 yuan of Chinese Yuanshi, but if you want to shoot in batches, in general, even 5,000 cannot be obtained. The most important thing is that the original price offered by Zhenwu Holy Mountain was only three thousand pieces, which is why they kept holding on to it. Their psychologically expected price is five thousand pieces. If Master Su is good, even four thousand and five thousand is fine. They never expected that Su Han would directly sell it for 10,000 pieces, which was far beyond their expected price. "This Young Master Su, these words are serious." The leader was well-informed, but at this time, he still felt his head was buzzing. Su Han smiled and said: "As long as you agree, the deal is done. I believe that the price I gave is still very fair. If you go elsewhere, it may not even be half of this price." "Yes, to be honest, Master Su, your price has doubled our psychological price. We can't believe it, so we were frightened." "Since Young Master Su is so cheerful, we are not the kind of people who only know how to take advantage. There are more than 590 Youji Lengxiang Pills here. I will give you 500 of them, for a total of 5 million middle-grade Yuan Stones. " "Don't worry, Young Master Su, we will definitely vigorously promote your reputation among casual cultivator friends in the future. No matter what happens on Silver Moon Holy Mountain in the future, we are willing to do our part." Su Han nodded slightly. He knew that if he deliberately wanted to lower the price, he could lower it even lower. However, that doesn't make much sense. It's better to spend more money to give Silver Moon Holy Mountain a reputation for yourself. Reputation is often much more useful than Yuan Stone. ??Besides, these Youji Lengxiang Pills are products from ancient tombs, and they are not of the same quality as the Youji Lengxiang Pills refined today. After all, I actually made money myself. "Very good, these guys are also cheerful people, so let's make the deal." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,147 Treasures from the Auction You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Five million middle-grade Yuan stones! When these casual cultivators took over five million middle-grade Yuan stones from Su Han, they still felt like they were in a dream. Five million middle-grade Yuan stones are taken out as soon as possible. He is truly a big shot. Even the people of Brahma's lineage were shocked by Su Han's generosity at this moment. Several casual cultivators were filled with emotion. If they had made a mistake and traded at the Zhenwu Holy Mountain, the Yuan Stone they got now was only 1.5 million, which was far from what they got here. After a few casual cultivators left, Su Hanxiao asked: "Brother Tai'a, if you let others buy these Youji Lengxiang Pills, you can only give them one or two million at most. Guess why I gave them Such a high price?¡± Tai Ahuang was confused: "Why?" "That's because, after spending these five million, these Youji Lengxiang Pills are in my hands, and I can make them create a value of more than twenty million." "Isn't it more than 20 million?" Tai Ah Huang was at a loss at first, but soon he realized something, and a bright light flashed in his eyes very quickly. "Brother Su, are you saying that these Youji Lengxiang Pills are the materials for refining the Shengxiao Pill?" "Brother Tai'a is indeed a smart man." Su Han said with a smile, "Moreover, the quality of these Youji Lengxiang Pills exceeds my imagination. If used properly, maybe an eight-year-old Xuanhuang Shouwu can Three Holy Cloud Pills have been refined, and the quality will be higher than originally expected." Su Han¡¯s words made Tai Ahuang take a deep breath, and at the same time he felt a little incredible. Who would have thought that Su Han purchased Youji Lengxiang Pills for the purpose of refining Shengxiao Pill. "Brother Tai'a, how much do you think a Shengxiao Pill is worth?" Su Han asked. Tai Ahuang sighed: "The Holy Cloud Pill is the top elixir for the powerful people in the Imperial Realm. I believe that all the powerful people in the Imperial Realm don't want to pursue this Holy Cloud Pill. Just take me. Personally, if this Holy Cloud Pill comes out, I will definitely buy one even if I spend all my money." Tai Ahuang¡¯s words indeed represent the thoughts of the vast majority of powerful people in the imperial realm. This also gave Su Han reassurance. As long as the powerful emperors think so, it means that the market for Shengxiao Pill is infinitely broad. Next, on the third day of the trading conference, Su Han acquired some more Vajra Souls. This Vajra Soul is also of great use to Su Han. The Soul of King Kong itself is a weapon refining material, but Su Han's purpose of acquiring it was not for the purpose of refining weapons. Counting the time, Lord Liuli has been sleeping for nearly a year, and it¡¯s time to wake up. Su Han acquired this Vajra Soul to prepare for the resurrection of Lord Liuli. This Vajra Soul contains rich golden power, which cannot be extracted by ordinary people. However, Liuli Lord is born with this ability and can extract the golden power inside. Su Han has not relied on Liuli Lord to fight for a long time. However, the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference will be held in half a year. I am afraid that there will be many powerful enemies. One more trump card is to increase his own strength. Getting this Vajra Soul was an unexpected surprise for Su Han. However, there has been no news about Sun Moon Tiantan Dew. "Is the Sun Moon Tiantan Dew really that rare?" Su Han was also a little confused. Until the end of the three-day trading conference, Su Han still had not acquired Sun Moon Tiantan Dew, which made Su Han feel slightly depressed. He himself was not very eager for Sun Moon Tiantan Dew, but the transaction with Zhong Lihong made Su Han keep thinking about it. After all, without the Sun Moon Tiantan Dew, the East China Sea Pill cannot be refined. ???????????????? Su Han has also released news before, saying that this treasure appraisal conference will give information about the East China Sea Pill. If there is no real object by then, these casual cultivators will probably not agree. After all, many of the most prominent and powerful among the casual cultivators came here for the East China Sea Dancai. From the three-day trading conference, it can be seen that many people have gained a lot. The emotional atmosphere of the crowd was also very high-pitched, and many people felt that they still had unfinished business. Su Han stood on the stage and announced: "Everyone, I believe everyone has gained something during the three-day trading conference. Now, if you want to entrust us with the treasures to be auctioned at the auction, you can sign up now. Of course, everyone has come from afar. , I definitely don¡¯t want a lot of fake things to appear at the auction, so we will not auction any treasures that are first-class or below.Will it be accepted? Even if it is a first-class treasure or above, not every piece can be put up for auction and needs to be screened. " "This level above, first level below" refers to the classification given by Su Han to various treasures in the "Knowing Beads with Wisdom Eyes" session on the first day. In the previous three days of the trade fair, Su Han used this grading method to identify various treasures. Those casual cultivators who have rare treasures already know what level their treasures belong to after being identified by Su Han. When they heard that treasures below first-class could not enter the auction, many people could not help but show their frustration. However, the rules are so cruel. If too many treasures enter the auction, one day will obviously not be enough. After an hour of registration time ended, the Brahma lineage¡¯s subordinates brought Su Han a list of treasure registrations. There are actually forty-eight treasures on this list. With so many treasures, the auction time in one day is obviously not enough. Su Han glanced through the list and checked off most of the treasures with a stroke of his pen, leaving only twenty treasures. "Come on, let me announce it. These twenty treasures will eventually participate in the auction. As for the others, they are too mediocre and will actually reduce the gold content of this auction." Su Han was also merciless. After the news spread, naturally some people were happy and some were sad. Those casual cultivators whose treasures were not selected were all depressed. Of course, after the explanations and enlightenment of the strong men of the Brahma lineage, the depression of many of them gradually disappeared. After all, they also understand that their treasures are indeed inferior in qualifications and will pale in comparison to those more precious treasures. When the time comes, not to mention that it won¡¯t fetch a high price, the auction price may even be lower than its own price. However, there are still a few casual cultivators who cannot accept the idea of ??Brahma's lineage. He stared at Su Han on the stage with a little dissatisfaction and a little hatred, as if their treasure was deliberately suppressed by Su Han. These people seem to already have a grudge against Su Han. However, Su Han didn't bother to care about them. It is impossible to hold such a grand event and cover every aspect. If these people want to hold grudges because of this, Su Han has nothing to do. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,148 Refining the East China Sea Pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! That night, Su Han closed his eyes and rested in his young master's mansion, preparing for the auction the next day. Suddenly, a servant of the Young Master's Mansion came over in a hurry: "Young Master, Lord Brahma is here." Um? Su Han opened his eyes and was a little confused. The Brahma Saint came in person at this time. Could it be that he had something important to do? "Quickly, invite the Saint in." As soon as Su Han finished speaking, the figure of Brahma Saint strode in from outside, with a smile on his face: "Little friend Su Han." "Sage, please sit down quickly, I'll get someone to pour tea." Su Han said. "No need." The Brahma Sage waved his hand, "Little friend Su Han, come and see, is this the Sun Moon Tiantan Dew you need?" The sun and moon dew on Tiantan? Su Han suddenly became energetic and looked at the white jade bottle that the Brahma Saint took out. Taking the white jade bottle, Su Han uncorked the bottle, took a sip, and then carefully observed the liquid in the bottle. After a while, he smiled happily and praised: "The water is as bright as jade, condensed and undisturbed, with a bamboo shoot-like smell." It has a delicate fragrance and a strong natural aura of the sun and the moon. This is indeed the top grade Sun and Moon Tiantan Dew. Saint, where did you get this?" The Brahma Saint smiled and said: "I have an old friend who learned that our Silver Moon Holy Mountain Brahma lineage held this treasure appraisal conference. He was very interested and came here to have a look and visit me. He heard that you acquired the day Yuetiantan Dew, he happened to have a bottle with him, so he asked me to deliver it to you." Su Han couldn't help but frown slightly after hearing this: "This Sun and Moon Tiantan dew is also valuable. Saint, where is your friend? I must thank you in person. How much should I pay for this Sun and Moon Tiantan dew?" If I buy it, I will give him the full price." The Brahma Sage smiled and said: "No need, my friend has already left. He said that the Sun Moon Pool Dew was given to you. Moreover, he admires you very much. Now you are like this." Young people are indeed rare. He said that he is looking forward to your performance at the Holy Mountain League Conference in half a year." "left already?" Su Han smiled bitterly. The feeling of owing someone a favor for no reason inevitably made people feel a little depressed. ?????????????????????????? However, he urgently needs this Sun Moon Tiantan Dew right now, so this is like giving help in a pinch. Therefore, Su Han didn't show any pretense and happily accepted the bottle of Sun Moon Tiantan Dew. ?????????????????????? Anyway, according to the wishes of the Brahma Saint, the man who gave me the Sun Moon Pond Dew will appear at the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference in half a year. When the time comes, there will still be a chance to return the favor. Thinking of this, Su Han felt much more comfortable. "That's right." The Brahma Sage frowned slightly, "What do you think of the guy who made trouble on the first day of the trading conference?" Su Han smiled and said: "I think the saint should have some guesses about his origin, right?" "Yes, I do have a guess." The Brahma Sage said and frowned again. "In my opinion, the appearance of that man should be inseparable from the Eclipse Sun lineage. However, it is not very likely to be the leader of the Eclipse Sun lineage. At least, the Xuanhuang Shouwu's counterfeiting ability, That¡¯s not like what Eclipse¡¯s lineage can have.¡± Su Han analyzed it without any signs of illness or slowness. The Brahma Sage nodded and said, "That's true." "It seems that the mastermind behind the scenes is another holy mountain?" Su Han said doubtfully. snort! The Brahma Saint snorted coldly, with anger on his face: "Those guys really treat our Silver Moon Holy Mountain as a soft persimmon. You handled this incident very well, so you should deal with them so vigorously and resolutely." . This is the first time, just to abolish the cultivation. If there is a next time, then they can¡¯t blame me, the Silver Moon Holy Mountain Brahma lineage, for not being merciful." The Brahma Saint was obviously also aroused. When Su Han saw him like this, he knew that the Brahma Saint probably already knew which Holy Mountain family was behind the scenes. However, Su Han didn't ask any more questions. He knew that the most important thing for him now was to bring the treasure appraisal conference to a successful conclusion. As for these intrigues, he should let the higher-ups like Brahma Saint and others worry about it. "In addition, Commander Yan of the Nandou lineage seems to be involved." The Brahma Sage said lightly, "I just hope that his attitude does not represent the attitude of the entire Nandou lineage." Su Han heard the tone of the Brahma Saint and knew that the Brahma Saint already had something in mind. At the moment, Su Han also felt relieved.He smiled: "We, the Brahma Lineage, are not ambitious, nor do we have any intention to occupy the dominant position of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, if someone insists on cheating and colluding with foreign enemies, then we, the Brahma Lineage, will do our best for the Silver Moon Saint Mountain." The tranquility of the mountain will never be merciful.¡± The Brahma Sage nodded and said: "This is exactly the truth." After the Brahma Saint left, Su Han did not delay and immediately started preparing to refine the East China Sea Pill. After all, a deal has been made with Zhong Lihong, and the news about Donghai Dan will be announced at tomorrow's auction. Su Han doesn't want to break his promise. With the Sun Moon Tiantan Dew, all the raw materials for the East China Sea Pill have been gathered. Su Han did not alert anyone. He just called a few men from the Young Master's Mansion to prepare the alchemy room. As for what he wanted to refine, Su Han did not reveal it. When Zhong Lihong and the others asked, he said that the master had already been here and refined the elixir with his own hands, so they would not have any doubts. Although Su Han had never refined the East China Sea Pill in his previous life, he had the recipe in his heart, so there was no problem in refining it. At that time, it was quite difficult for Su Han to refine the Nanshan Pill, but that was because Su Han's spiritual consciousness was still relatively low at that time. Now that Su Han has jumped into the imperial realm, his spiritual consciousness has also improved a lot. Therefore, the difficulty for Su Han to refine the East China Sea Pill is almost the same as the difficulty for refining the Nanshan Pill. The two main ingredients of Donghai Dan, Taiyi Xianlu and Sun Moon Tiantan Dew, are both rare materials. Based on the quantity of these two materials, Su Han estimated that a batch of six to ten East China Sea Pills could be refined. Su Han also plans to refine as many as possible. As soon as Su Han took out the Qionghua Golden Cauldron, he immediately felt it. After meditating in his mind for a moment and understanding all the steps, Su Han started refining. Once you find the feeling, everything is easy. Su Han¡¯s hand skills are like flying, and he performs complex hand skills one after another. The originally very complicated refining steps became orderly and full of ornamental value in his hands. The night passed quickly. In the early hours of the morning, Su Han used his hand skills to collect the elixir fire. The Qionghua Golden Cauldron began to make buzzing sounds like dragon roars. Immediately afterwards, streams of delicate fragrance overflowed from the alchemy cauldron, and in the gaps of the alchemy cauldron, there seemed to be bright brilliance that couldn't wait to get out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,149 The ecstatic Zhong Lihong You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It looks like this furnace of elixir was successfully refined." When Su Han saw this, he felt happy and quickly opened the alchemy cauldron. Nine Donghai Dan with a very pure texture, like nine pigeon eggs, crystal clear and exuding an alluring luster, appeared in front of Su Han. Su Han was delighted: "There are as many as nine. This is such an unexpected surprise." Su Han¡¯s original expectation was to refine six or seven pieces, which was enough. But I didn't expect that this furnace of East China Sea Pills would actually produce nine pills. ¡° Moreover, in terms of texture, there is not much difference between these nine East China Sea pills. Four of them are of medium quality and five are of high quality. In fact, if Su Han wants to pursue the highest quality, it is not impossible to refine it. However, each top-quality elixir consumes more raw materials, which means that the number of elixirs must be sacrificed. If you want to pursue the best, you may only be able to produce three top-quality elixirs in this furnace. A top-grade East China Sea Pill can extend the life of a powerful emperor by five hundred years, but a top-grade East China Sea Pill can also extend his life by nearly four hundred years. From this aspect, Su Han felt that there was no need to pursue the best. At the moment, Su Han put away the other eight East China Sea Pills, leaving only a single high-quality East China Sea Pill in a separate pill bottle. Afterwards, without disturbing anyone, he walked out of the Young Master's Mansion in the dim morning light and headed straight for Zhong Lihong's cave. In Zhong Lihong¡¯s cave, Zhong Lihong is sitting peacefully, closing his eyes and meditating. Over the past period of time, due to the effect of Su Han's secret technique, Zhong Lihong has changed from a dying state about to lose his strength to becoming full of vitality and vitality again. However, Zhong Lihong also understood that this secret technique could only last three to five months. It was unrealistic for him to rely on this secret technique for a lifetime. Donghai Dan, Zhong Lihong felt that he had done his best, and he also knew that Su Han had also done his best to help him acquire Sun Moon Tiantan Dew. However, at this trading conference, Sun Moon Tiantan Dew was still not acquired. Because of this, grandson Zhonglimu is also very anxious. And Zhong Lihong, after the initial anxiety, his mood gradually calmed down. He knew that it was useless to worry now. We can only do our best to ensure the destiny of the people. Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside the cave. Zhongli Hong's ears were very good and he caught the movement at once. "Young Master, why are you here so early in the morning?" This was the surprised voice of his grandson Zhong Limu. The young master is here? Zhong Lihong was also a little surprised. Logically speaking, today should be the last day of the treasure appraisal conference and the day of the auction. Could it be that the young master has something important to do when he comes here at this time? Thinking of this, Zhong Lihong did not dare to neglect and walked out of the door quickly. I saw Zhong Limu striding up with Su Han. When Su Han saw Zhong Lihong, he smiled and said, "Senior Zhong Li, congratulations." "This Young Master, I am an old man, why am I so happy?" Zhong Lihong was confused. Su Han smiled, but didn't say anything immediately. When Zhong Lihong saw the pointed smile on Su Han's face, his heart couldn't help but tremble slightly, and an incredible possibility suddenly appeared in his mind. Could it be that¡­¡­? For a moment, Zhong Lihong's hands could not help but tremble. Although his expression was pretending to be calm, his suddenly widened eyes still betrayed his unspeakable mood at the moment. "Let's go in and talk." When Su Han saw Zhong Lihong's appearance, he didn't want to show off anymore, so he walked into the inner room with Zhong Lihong and Zhong Limu. As soon as he entered the inner room, Zhong Lihong waved his hand and created a soundproof circle at the door. Then, Zhong Lihong's eyes were fixed on Su Han, with a hint of hope and a hint of careful verification. After all, Zhong Lihong also knew that this was too unbelievable. Not to mention that Su Han's mysterious master had not arrived. Even if the mysterious master had arrived, without the dew of the Sun and Moon Tiantan, the East China Sea Pill would not be refined. "However, the young master said congratulations to himself. If it wasn't this, what else could it be?" "Senior Zhongli, you are lucky to live up to your trust. I have said it before, senior Zhongli has his own destiny." Su Han saw Zhong Lihong's expression and knew that Zhong Lihong must be in a state of confusion at the moment. He didn't want to be too pretentious, so he went straight to the point and said with a smile.   When Zhong Lihong heard Su Han's words, he froze at first as if he was electrocuted, and then his eyes widened. Then he showed an expression of disbelief and ecstasy, and asked with great excitement: "Is the matter done?" When he said this, Zhong Lihong's tone also trembled. Could it be that something happened overnight that he didn't know about? East China Sea Pill became available overnight? How can this be? Su Han smiled and said: "It's done, Senior Zhongli is very happy." With that said, Su Han walked forward with a smile and threw the pill bottle in his hand directly towards Zhong Lihong. Zhong Lihong took it with one hand, not caring that his grandson was still beside him. His withered and old hands held the elixir bottle tightly, just like a child holding onto his most beloved toy, unwilling to let go. Opening the elixir bottle, there was indeed a crystal-clear elixir like a dove egg inside, exuding rich life essence. For a moment, Zhong Lihong just felt like he was in a dream. How could the East China Sea Pill be made overnight? Su Han said with a smile: "Senior Zhongli has his own destiny. Last night, an old friend of the saint came to visit Silver Moon Holy Mountain and brought a bottle of Sun Moon Tiantan dew. This is how God is blessing Senior Zhongli. , it¡¯s really gratifying.¡± "An old friend of the Saint?" Zhong Lihong slowly calmed down from his ecstatic mood, "Then, young master, your master he refined this elixir? Has he come to Silver Moon Holy Mountain? I want to express my gratitude to him." Su Han sighed: "Actually, Master, I have already contacted you, but because there has been no sun and moon dew, I didn't say anything, for fear that senior Zhongli would be anxious. I got the sun and moon dew last night, so I immediately asked him to open the furnace It was refined. However, he liked the ethereal feeling, so he left after refining it." "I see." Zhong Lihong couldn't help showing a look of longing and sighed, "It's a pity that such seniors and experts are old and have no chance to meet them." As for Zhong Limu, he was already stupid and stood by with his mouth wide open, unable to believe the fact that he had obtained the East China Sea Pill. "Senior Zhongli, this elixir is extraordinary. You must take it in seclusion immediately to refine its effects. With your level of cultivation, this elixir will not have any backlash on you, but it will take a long time to fully exert its effect. It just requires refining. The better the medicine is refined, the more helpful it will be in prolonging life. This East China Sea elixir is of top quality. If used properly, it can extend life by more than 360 years." (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 1,150 The finale You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Three hundred and sixty years? When Zhong Lihong heard this number, he was so happy that he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands and feet. One moment he was just a dying person, but at this moment he suddenly had a life span of 360 years. You can imagine the excitement. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t met Su Han in front of him, I¡¯m afraid Zhong Lihong still wouldn¡¯t even know what the East China Sea Pill is, let alone obtain the East China Sea Pill. Thinking about it, Zhong Lihong felt scared. "Young Master, I am old and clumsy, and I don't know what nice words to say. However, as long as the Zhongli clan exists for one day, I swear that the Zhongli clan will remain loyal to the Brahma lineage until death!" Hearing this, Zhonglimu couldn¡¯t help but be moved. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Young Master, my greatest achievement in this life, Zhonglimu, is to get to know you, a good brother!¡± Zhong Limu was also very emotional. If he had not met Su Han at the auction, I am afraid that the trajectory of things now would be completely different. "Senior Zhongli, brother Zhongli, why are you so polite? I am closely related to Brahma, and I share weal and woe with Senior Zhongli." Su Han said, and then said to Zhonglihong: "Senior Zhongli, do you want to start refining the medicine in seclusion now, or go to today's auction first?" Zhong Lihong had just obtained the East China Sea Pill. Although he wanted to go to the auction to support Su Han, his eagerness to take the medicine immediately still showed up involuntarily. Seeing this, Su Han also knew that Zhong Lihong couldn't wait any minute. At the moment, Su Han invited Zhong Lihong to retreat, and he and Zhong Limu came to the treasure appraisal conference. The scene was already bustling with people, and all the casual cultivators gathered in the main square, waiting for the much-anticipated auction to begin. However, not everyone among the three million people present is qualified to participate in the auction. Su Han had already ordered someone to set up an auction hall in the middle area. Everyone who participates in the auction must first pay a deposit of one million middle-grade yuan stones. ?Those who have not paid a deposit can only watch outside the auction hall, but are not eligible to bid. Although the deposit of one million middle-grade Yuanshi is exaggerated, strong people who want to participate are still flocking to it. As everyone knows, the standards of this auction are very high, and more than half of the first-class treasures that participated in the registration were eliminated. In other words, the treasures that finally entered the auction were all the best among the first-class treasures. This also makes everyone look forward to this auction. "Everyone, for this auction, we have selected 20 treasures from the treasures provided by our casual cultivator friends. In addition, there is also the East China Sea Pill exclusively developed by the Brahma lineage of our Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, which will be auctioned at the end. ! If you are interested, you can leave enough funds." This news refreshed the spirits of all the powerful men with dignity. Donghai Dan! Does this magical East China Sea elixir really exist? ? Could it be that this is not a gimmick deliberately put out by the Brahma lineage? The side of the Eclipse Sun lineage was even more filled with doubts. Protector Li Tian¡¯s sinister gaze turned over Su Han more than a dozen times. Su Han was calm and composed, smiling lightly. After giving everyone enough time to digest the news about Donghai Dan, Su Han knocked the hammer: "The auction will officially begin." "The first auction item is the five-color Shenlun Gong jade slip that was rated as a first-class treasure in the 'Wisdom of Eyes' session on the first day" "The second auction item" "The third item" The auction will proceed in an orderly manner, and every auction item announced is a treasure that people are eager to learn about. Those strong casual cultivators, at this time, were no longer reserved. They all threw their arms around and went into battle, hoping that they could grab one or two of their favorite treasures during this auction. However, during the bidding process, everyone also noticed that from the beginning to the end, Tai'huang, a strong casual cultivator, was always calm and calm, watching the excitement with a calm and comfortable smile. 's auction. It seems as if he has no interest in the auction items at all. This made many well-known and powerful casual cultivators think deeply. Could it be said that this Tai Ahuang got more benefits from the Brahma lineage of Silver Moon Holy Mountain? Otherwise, why is he not interested in these auction items? What they don¡¯t know isTai Ah Huang's mind has long been occupied by the Holy Cloud Pill promised by Su Han. The current Tai'ahuang, looking at the treasures that these powerful emperors are flocking to, already looks at them with a detached mentality, instead of being immersed in them like others. To put it bluntly, if Emperor Tai'ah obtains the Holy Cloud Pill in the future and is able to attack the Holy Realm, then the value of these rare treasures in the eyes of the powerful emperors will be very limited in his eyes. These giants of casual cultivators didn't know this, but they could tell from Tai'huang's expression that he really had no interest in these auction items. This made them all feel a little lost. It felt as if everyone was the same person before, but now Tai Ahuang suddenly opened a gap with them. ??Could it be that joining the Brahma lineage really has so many benefits? "The fourteenth item" "The fifteenth item" Su Han kept announcing treasures, and almost every treasure triggered a rush of looting. In the end, almost all transactions were completed at quite amazing prices. The people who snatched the treasures were basically strong and respectable casual cultivators. The sellers of these treasures are also casual cultivators, but many of them are ordinary casual cultivators. Su Han's auction is equivalent to building a transaction bridge between ordinary casual cultivators and casual cultivator giants. In this way, both buyers and sellers are satisfied. Buyers are naturally excited when they buy their favorite treasures, and sellers are also happy from the bottom of their hearts when their treasures are sold for a high price. Soon, the auction of twenty treasures came to an end. At this time, it was still early. And everyone's nerves did not relax just because the treasure auction was over. On the contrary, some people's nerves have become even more tense. There is no other reason - after the auction of these treasures ends, there will be a grand finale! Donghai Dan! As a martial arts expert, who doesn¡¯t want to live longer? If there is no elixir to prolong life, then no matter how high your achievements, fame, or status are during your lifetime, these things will all turn into nothing after your death. Therefore, the more famous a powerful person is, the more he looks forward to the East China Sea Pill. Many of them are not short of money. They have lived for hundreds of years. Who doesn¡¯t have a huge savings in their hands? What they are most concerned about is, how many Donghai Pills will be auctioned? The more items are put up for auction, the greater the chance that they will be able to compete for the East China Sea Pill. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1151 Donghai Dan appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han looked calmly at everyone in the audience: "Everyone, the tense auction has come to an end. Now everyone should have the last thing to look forward to, and that is Donghai Dan." "Yes, the raw materials of this East China Sea Pill are extremely rare and rare, so it cannot be mass-produced. Therefore, our Brahma Lineage will not sell East China Sea Pill to outsiders for the time being. Only those who have good personal friends with the Brahma Lineage can obtain internal Qualification to purchase. Therefore, today¡¯s public auction of Donghai Dan will be the only channel for many friends to obtain Donghai Dan. It is a rare opportunity.¡± Su Han said, slowly holding up a jade box in his hand. In the jade box lay a crystal-clear and lovely Donghai Dan like a dove egg, exuding an alluring aura. An astonishing breath of life suddenly filled the air nearby, making people feel as if time had been frozen at this moment. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were directed towards the jade box. One piece! There is only one! The pupils of many strong casual cultivators who were determined to win suddenly shrank, and each one of them felt a sense of panic. ¡°Only one of the East China Sea Pills was put up for auction. Can you imagine how brutal the fight at this scene would be? What kind of sky-high price will the final transaction price be? Even though the cost of this East China Sea elixir may not be that outrageous, I can¡¯t stand someone else¡¯s exclusive elixir recipe and exclusive refining. "Everyone, I have a question." Suddenly, a strong casual cultivator stood up. It was the same strong casual cultivator who always spoke in a weird way when someone came to make trouble on the first day of the trading conference. This strong casual cultivator has always had a good personal relationship with the Eclipse family. At this moment, this strong casual cultivator said loudly: "We have never seen a pill like Donghai Dan. It is you who said that Donghai Dan has the effect of prolonging life. However, what evidence do you have to prove its effect? ??Is it possible? We spent a lot of money to buy it back, only to find out in the end that the effect is actually completely different from what you boasted about? Who will be responsible then?" It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say this, but once you say it, it immediately arouses the approval of some people. "It makes sense. After all, this kind of elixir has never appeared before. Suddenly we are asked to believe in its efficacy. There is indeed a missing process." "I think it must be proved on the spot." However, there are many people who hold different opinions. "How powerful the Silver Moon Holy Mountain is, it's impossible to lie to us casual cultivators, right?" "Yes, I think this elixir has an extremely strong breath of life. It should indeed be an elixir that can prolong life." "To take a step back, even if this elixir does not achieve the expected effect, can't we still come to Silver Moon Holy Mountain? Silver Moon Holy Mountain will never deny its credit." The strong casual cultivator sneered and said: "It's hard to say. After all, we are casual cultivators and we are weak. We cannot compare with big forces like them." "It makes sense." Some people seem to be shaken, but do you want to prove it on the spot? Everyone knows that this East China Sea Pill is very precious. If you want to prove it on the spot, it would be a huge waste. "We don't care. Since you want to sell this Donghai Dan publicly, you must first prove its effectiveness. This is the cost you must spend." The strong and unyielding cultivator refuses to obey. From the beginning to the end, Su Han had been watching this strong casual cultivator fanning the flames with cold eyes. It was only at this moment that he calmly said: "If this fellow Taoist doesn't believe it, he can choose not to participate in the bidding." What? The strong casual cultivator was stunned on the spot. Isn't this Young Master Su acting out of common sense? Not only did you not accept your own move, but you also told yourself not to participate in the auction if you didn¡¯t believe it? He is not afraid of other people, does not believe in the effectiveness of the East China Sea Pill, and does not participate in the bidding? In that case, who else would sell the East China Sea elixir of the Brahma lineage to? Su Han smiled indifferently, faced everyone, and said loudly: "If anyone still doesn't believe in the efficacy of this East China Sea Pill, you can choose not to participate in the bidding. However, I hereby guarantee that the effects of this East China Sea Pill are absolutely genuine. . If you buy it back and feel that the expected effect is not achieved after taking it, or the effect is different from the effect we advertised, I hereby promise to give you a full refund. If I break my promise, thunder and lightning will be inflicted on me." After Su Han finished speaking, the whole place was silent. What else should you worry about? Young Master Su made an oath with heaven and earth?The authenticity of Donghaidan is guaranteed. "It's impossible. In order to defraud them of a sum of money from casual cultivators, Young Master Su would even risk his life, right?" For a time, the scene was filled with excitement. "Young Master Su, we believe in you." "Yes, those who are suspicious, just ask them not to participate in the bidding." "Anyway, there are so many people who want Donghai Dan, and there is no shortage of him." Everyone expressed their trust in Su Han. The strong casual cultivator who took the lead in attacking his face turned blue and white for a while, feeling like he shot himself in the foot. Originally, he also wanted to participate in the bidding for the East China Sea Pill. After all, who doesn¡¯t want to live longer? In order to bid for the Donghai Dan, he even did not try his best in the previous bidding, just to save money to bid for the Donghai Dan. The reason why I want to raise my doubts is partly because of my bad words, and partly because I have a good relationship with the Eclipse family, so I always want to stumble upon the Brahma family intentionally or unintentionally. "As a result, the stumbling block was not found, but it felt like stealing the chicken but losing the rice. The other party was directly deprived of the right to bid! Although Su Han didn't say anything very forceful about banning him from participating in the auction, under such circumstances, it would be extremely embarrassing for him to shamelessly join in the bidding. For a moment, this strong casual cultivator was also extremely depressed. "This East China Sea Pill can extend the life of a powerful person in the Imperial Realm for three hundred years. The starting price is 20 million mid-grade Yuan Stone!" What Su Han put up for auction today was a middle-grade East China Sea Pill. But despite this, he still quoted a high price of 20 million mid-grade Yuan Stone. As he spoke, he held up the Donghai Dan so that everyone present could see it clearly. Twenty million! This is also the highest starting price among all bids today. Even many strong casual cultivators with strong financial resources feel trembling with fear after hearing this price. They know that this is just the starting price, it¡¯s just the beginning! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,152 News brought by the Protector Feng Yin You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I will pay 22 million!" "Twenty-five million." "Twenty-eight million." "thirty million!" "I will pay you 34 million!" As soon as the bidding started, it was like a pot of oil boiling, and the voices of quotations kept coming and going, which was extremely crazy. Especially those giants in the first echelon of casual cultivators are ready to make a move. "Thirty-seven million." "Forty million!" The popularity of the scene continues to grow. The price soon exceeded 50 million, but the interest in bidding did not diminish at all. Even Zhong Limu couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth. He knew very well that the quality of the East China Sea Pill that Su Han put up for auction was even worse than the East China Sea Pill that Su Han gave to Zhong Lihong. But even so, the bidding for this Donghai Dan easily exceeded 50 million, and the bidding enthusiasm showed no sign of decreasing. It is conceivable that the final transaction price of this Donghai Dan will be such a crazy number. It was only then that Zhongli Mu realized that the Zhongli family owed Su Han a huge favor for getting the high-grade East China Sea Pill! Although Zhonglimu bought the raw materials for the East China Sea Pill, Zhonglimu only spent 10 million mid-grade Yuanshi on the most important Taiyi Immortal Dew material, and the other bits and pieces of raw materials totaled less than 10 million yuan. Ten million. In other words, the total money paid by the Zhongli clan was less than 20 million, but they got a top-grade East China Sea pill worth far more than 50 million. For a moment, Zhonglimu also swore secretly that Su Han was so generous to the Zhongli family, and he would never forget this favor. Whenever there was a chance in the future, he would reciprocate the favor! In the blink of an eye, the price exceeded 60 million. After 60 million, many people have slowly been defeated. After all, the price of 60 million is still beyond the psychological bottom line of many people. There are many people present, even if they are willing to spend all their net worth to buy Donghai Dan, their total net worth cannot be more than 60 million. There are only a few strong casual cultivators left, and their firepower is still fierce. Seventy-five million! Eighty million! Eighty-five million! Ninety million! "Ninety-one million." What people didn¡¯t expect was that the Nandou lineage¡¯s Yan military advisor, who was still an old god, would also quote a price. This fact really shocked many high-ranking officials of the Brahma lineage present. For a time, many high-level officials in the Brahma lineage turned their attention to Su Han. The look seemed to be asking, should Yan Junshang participate in the quotation? After all, on the first day of the trading conference, when the person pretending to be a casual cultivator came to cause trouble, Master Yan behaved as if he had colluded with the troublemaker. And now, he came to participate in the bidding of Donghai Dan. What is his intention? Su Han looked indifferently and nodded slightly. Although he couldn't tell what Commander Yan's intentions were, Su Han was not afraid of what Commander Yan would do. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way is to take the Donghai Dan back and break it down to see if you can break down its ingredients, and then follow the trend and refine it. However, since Su Han dared to put the East China Sea Pill up for auction, it meant that he was not afraid that someone would be able to decompose the ingredients of the East China Sea Pill, let alone restore the refining method of the East China Sea Pill. This Donghai Dan involves more than fifty raw materials, and every refining link is very particular. If one link goes wrong, the entire process will fall short. As the saying goes, a slight difference is a thousand miles away. Without Su Han¡¯s dictation and refining secrets, they would never have thought of refining the East China Sea Pill. With the intervention of Master Yan, the bidding situation suddenly became more intense. Ninety-five million! 100 million! When the high price of 100 million was shouted out, the atmosphere at the scene froze. ¡° Moreover, the person who shouted out a high price of 100 million is none other than Master Yan! The eyes at the scene were all focused on Master Yan at this time, but Master Yan¡¯s face was expressionless and he didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids, as if the person bidding was not him at all. At this moment, Protector Feng Yin strode into the auction hall from outside with an anxious look on his face. Seeing Su Han busy presiding over the auction, Guardian Fengyin hesitated slightly.   But he still sent a message: "Young Master, I have something important to do. The Saint is not here right now, so I need to report to you." important things? Su Han did not hesitate and immediately waved his hand and said: "The auction is suspended. I will be back in a moment." With that said, Su Han strode down from the auction stage and followed Guardian Feng Yin outside. Everyone on the scene suddenly looked at each other. Isn¡¯t this Young Master Su too willful? A 100 million transaction was suspended when he said it was suspended? "Guardian Feng Yin, what's the matter?" Su Han asked. Protector Feng Yin carefully observed the surroundings, and after making sure that no one was prying, he sent a message: "Young Master, the people patrolling the outside of Silver Moon Holy Mountain just now came to report that someone was sneaking around outside Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Haunted." "Is someone sneaking around?" Su Han raised his eyebrows, "Is it a casual cultivator?" "Probably not. Even if it is, it's not the kind of casual cultivator passing by by chance. Instead, it seems like it's spying on something. It seems like it has a plot." Protector Feng Yin replied. "Okay, our Brahma lineage is holding a treasure appraisal conference. Such moths are coming one after another. Are we really treating our Brahma lineage of Silver Moon Sacred Mountain as a soft persimmon?" Su Han said with a smile. "Young Master, do you mean that the group of people snooping outside are related to the guy who came to cause trouble last time?" Guardian Fengyin asked. Su Han was noncommittal: "Does the saint know about this?" "Young Master, my subordinates are just about to report to you that Lord Saint left Silver Moon Holy Mountain early this morning and seems to have gone to see off his old friend. Could it be that those guys have their sights set on Saint Your Excellency is not here today, so why do you dare to poke your head outside?" Protector Feng Yin asked. Su Han nodded slightly: "Not only that, but Military Advisor Zhongli is also in retreat today. It seems that those guys know that we are empty of manpower today." "Young Master, what is their purpose?" Protector Fengyin asked worriedly, "Today is the last day of the Treasure Appraisal Conference. We cannot allow them to find opportunities to cause damage. Otherwise, all our previous efforts will be in vain. .¡± "Young Master, if this is not the case, I will contact the disciples of the other three saints and fight together to see what happens?" Protector Feng Yin suggested again. He did not dare to ignore those spies. He knew that they were probably strong men sent by other holy mountains. If he ignored them, he would probably suffer big losses. Su Han shook his head: "The Eclipse Saint's lineage will not participate, and it's hard to say that the Nandou lineage will be involved. Just relying on the power of us and Piaohua's lineage doesn't mean much." "Young Master, what should we do?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,153 A Transaction You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han pondered for a moment: "Guardian Fengyin, you and Duluo Duoluo will lead a group of Brahma's most elite personal guards to garrison. You don't have to confront the opponent head-on. You just need to hold them back as much as possible to ensure that they are safe for a while. It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t enter the Silver Moon Holy Mountain for a while. After the treasure appraisal conference is over, I will naturally go and meet them.¡± "Young Master? This is too risky. Maybe their goal is to lure you out, Young Master?" Protector Feng Yin showed a worried look. He knew very well that the person who came to cause trouble that day was exposed by Su Han. From this aspect, the person on the other side should hate Su Han deeply. "It doesn't matter, I have my own concerns." Seeing Su Han¡¯s confident look, Protector Fengyin felt a sense of confidence for some reason. At that moment, Protector Feng Yin patted his chest and promised: "Don't worry, young master, even if I, Feng Yin, sacrifice my life and blood, I will definitely persist until the end of the treasure appraisal conference and will not let them step into the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. " At that moment, the protector Feng Yin hurried away. Su Han also returned to the auction venue. One of the strong casual cultivators who participated in the bidding seemed to be dissatisfied with the interruption in the middle of the bidding. He glanced at Su Han and said calmly: "Young Master Su left in the middle. Is there anything more important than us? I can't figure it out. , what could be more important than this auction event? Or does Young Master Su not take us people seriously at all?" Another strong casual cultivator couldn't stand it and frowned: "Fellow Taoist, you are making too much of a fuss." "Yes, even if it is interrupted for a moment and a quarter, the Donghai Dan will not fly. There is no need to be so small-minded, right?" Everyone said something to each other, but they made the strong casual cultivator feel a little embarrassed. He glanced at Su Han and hummed: "Isn't it for everyone? Since no one appreciates it, just pretend that I didn't say anything." Su Han didn't answer, just smiled faintly and glanced at the strong casual cultivator. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????"Everyone, leaving midway and causing inconvenience to everyone, I would like to say sorry here. Next, the auction will continue." As soon as Su Han finished speaking, the few people who had been competing fiercely just now eagerly started to quote their prices. "One hundred and three million." "One hundred and five million." "One hundred and ten million!" Military Master Yan once again made a shocking statement and quoted a crazy price. "you are vicious!" A strong casual cultivator shook his head and reluctantly gave up the bidding. Immediately afterwards, another strong casual cultivator also gave up the bid. After all, a price of more than 100 million is really crazy. Moreover, judging from the appearance of Military Master Yan, it seemed that he had no intention of giving up. When it comes to fighting for financial resources, these strong casual cultivators still believe that they cannot compete with the power of the saints of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. So, they very wisely chose to give up. In this way, Military Master Yan would have no competitors. "One hundred and ten million, is there any higher bid?" Su Han asked. "I will pay 120 million." At this moment, Protector Mo from Piao Hua's lineage suddenly said something earth-shattering. Protector Mo quoted a few prices at the beginning, but he stopped raising the price early. Therefore, she suddenly stepped in at this time, which made Master Yan slightly startled. His lowered eyes couldn't help but look at Protector Mo, his eyes slightly stagnant, as if he was examining Protector Mo's intentions. Protector Mo was indifferent, with a faint smile on his face. Military Master Yan did not read anything on Protector Mo's face, and still said expressionlessly: "One hundred and eleven million." Protector Mo suddenly laughed: "Young Master Su, on the first day of the Treasure Appraisal Conference, you recommended Gan Wu to sell that jade pendant to our Piaohua lineage. We owe you a favor. Now, let you make more money Ten million, does that mean you can barely return the favor?" As soon as these words came out, the whole place was in an uproar, and then burst into laughter. Everyone looked at Master Yan as if they were taken advantage of. Military Master Yan obviously did not expect such a result. He frowned slightly and glanced at Protector Mo before looking away. "One hundred and eleven million once, one hundred and eleven million twice, one hundred and eleven million three timesa deal." Su Han glanced at Master Yan and smiled, "Master Yan, Congratulations, you have won an East China Sea Pill. This East China Sea Pill has a unique effect set by me.??Mark, please keep it. If you want to take it, remove the mark. If there are any problems with the elixir after the mark is broken, it is not within my scope of responsibility, so don¡¯t bother with it. " Su Han was actually very wary of Commander Yan¡¯s intention of taking pictures of Donghai Dan. In his opinion, if Commander Yan took the East China Sea Pill, he did not necessarily need to take it himself. Therefore, he also sounded the alarm to Commander Yan in advance to prevent him from causing trouble. Commander Yan snorted coldly: "We will inspect the goods first." With that said, Commander Yan stepped forward and examined the Donghai Pill for half an hour before nodding: "Deal." This guy is actually very rich, 111 million, and he took it out without blinking an eye. And other treasures have also been inspected and the payment has begun. In this way, a grand auction ends. Almost everyone who comes with a purpose has gained something. ??Everyone¡¯s face is filled with a sincere smile. If there is any regret for them, it is that there is only one Donghai Pill in the finale, and they failed to compete with the wealthy Master Yan. This has left regrets in the minds of many giants and strong men in casual cultivation. The end of the auction also means the end of the treasure appraisal conference. "Everyone, thank you for your support. This kind of conference will be held in Silver Moon Holy Mountain in the future. I hope you will come again next time to support me. I promise that you will have a great time and leave with satisfaction." After Su Han¡¯s simple concluding remarks, everyone left the scene one after another. It was still early, and many people planned to leave Silver Moon Holy Mountain while the sky was still bright. At this moment, many of the powerful casual cultivators present at the Imperial Realm and above were shaken one after another, and they all stopped in their tracks with some doubts. Because, in their minds, a message from the consciousness came one after another, asking them to stay, Young Master Su wanted to discuss something important with them. Originally, based on this sentence alone, many of them would not stay. However, the divine message then said that Young Master Su wanted to make a deal with them. This has aroused the interest of many people. The treasure appraisal conference has come to an end. Are there still transactions? What deal? With this doubt, most of the strong casual cultivators who received the message from the divine consciousness chose to stay. Anyway, I just stayed to hear what the deal was, and it was a lot of meat. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,154 The Fatal Attraction of Donghai Dan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Silver Moon Holy Mountain, the young master¡¯s mansion of the Brahma lineage. "Haha, all the giants of casual cultivators are here, and my young master's mansion is full of glory. Please take a seat." Su Han had already made preparations. He had prepared an exquisite banquet and invited these powerful casual cultivators to take a seat. There were more than twenty strong casual cultivators present. At this moment, more than twenty pairs of eyes were all focused on Su Han, as if they wanted to see what Young Master Su had in mind when he invited so many people here at once. Facing those gazes, Su Han remained calm and said with a smile: "Everyone, take your seats. Brother Tai'a, these seniors are all the best among casual cultivators, and they must also be your old friends. You Please help and say hello more.¡± Tai Ahuang smiled and said: "There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the casual cultivator world. I only know 70 to 80% of the comrades here today. However, I am familiar with you once, and I am familiar with you the second time. Please, please." A strong casual cultivator with a sharp temperament smiled and said: "Brother Tai'a, long time no see." "It turns out to be Brother Rakshasa, please come inside." Tai Ahuang and this strong casual cultivator are obviously old friends, and they are very familiar with each other in their words. Su Han learned from the voice transmission given to him by Tai'ahuang that the name of this strong casual cultivator was the Rakshasa Emperor, and he was also a strongman at the pinnacle of the Imperial Realm. His strength is even higher than that of Tai Ah Huang. The two of them also cherish each other. They have fought against each other and learned martial arts skills, and they still admire each other. Although the Rakshasa Emperor was slightly inferior to the Tai A Huang in terms of strength, in his mind, the Tai A Huang was obviously a fellow friend of sufficient weight. Among the twenty or thirty strong casual cultivators present, the Rakshasa Emperor is undoubtedly the one with the highest strength and status. "Everyone, I invite you to come here today because I want to make a deal with you." After everyone was seated, Su Han went straight to the point without being pretentious. "What deal?" A strong casual cultivator with red hair and red robes was the first to ask. "Everyone, please take a look." Su Han's palms spread out, and he already had an extra pill in his hand. As soon as everyone saw this elixir, their breathing became rapid. Donghai Dan! They had just seen Donghai Dan at the auction today. Everyone was deeply impressed by the appearance and temperament of Donghai Dan. Therefore, as soon as Su Han took it out, they all recognized it immediately! "Young Master Su, it turns out you still have the East China Sea Pill in your hand?" A strong female casual cultivator covered her mouth and exclaimed. The other strong casual cultivators also looked at Su Han in surprise. Obviously, they thought that Su Han only had one of this magical elixir in his hand, so they only auctioned one. "I never expected that Su Han would take out another one at this time. "Young Master Su, how many East China Sea Pills do you still have in your hand?" A strong man couldn't help but ask. Su Han smiled: "I can only say, more than one?" More than one! Su Han¡¯s simple words immediately aroused everyone¡¯s imagination. More than one? How many will it be? "Could it be that Young Master Su still has two or three East China Sea Pills in his hand?" For a moment, everyone was dubious, and their eyes couldn't help but turn to the East China Sea Pill in Su Han's hand. The East China Sea Pill that Su Han took out was like the purest white jade, crystal clear and flawless, as if it were made by nature, giving people a strong visual impact. A truly high-end elixir has a unique charm once it is taken out. Although everyone present had seen Donghaidan at the auction, they only took a look at it from a distance and did not have the opportunity to appreciate it carefully. Now that they are closer to the East China Sea Pill, the unique charm of the East China Sea Pill is even more obvious. For a time, many people present felt their hearts beating uncontrollably. "Young Master Su, if you take out this East China Sea Pill now, what do you mean?" A strong casual cultivator asked, rolling his eyes. "We are not stupid. Su Han said he wanted to make a deal with them, and now he brought out an East China Sea Pill. The meaning is self-evident. "Young Master Su, do you want to trade this East China Sea Pill with us?" If you say just nowIf these strong casual cultivators still maintain an attitude of being on an equal footing with Su Han, then now they have not noticed that there is a hint of flattery in their own voices. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder they are, the temptation of Donghai Dan is too great. Who would think that his life is too long? This East China Sea Pill can extend one's life span by more than three hundred years at a time. For those who are powerful in the Imperial Realm, it is probably the biggest temptation besides breaking through to the Holy Realm. Breaking through to the Holy Realm, they also know that this is unrealistic. "However, extending one's life by three hundred years can be achieved with just one pill. How could they not be tempted by this? Su Han nodded: "I do mean that." As soon as they got the affirmative answer, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly became more intense. "Young Master Su, what price should we pay for this East China Sea Pill to trade for one? Shouldn't we have to bid more than 100 million like we did at the auction?" This is also the issue that everyone is most concerned about. To be honest, if the price paid by Master Yan is really the price, then they really can't afford it. The Rakshasa Emperor also shook his head and said: "Young Master Su, if the price at the auction is to be followed, then we, the people, can only look at the pills and sigh." "Yes, the price at this auction is high because there is only one elixir at the auction. It is rare and expensive, so the price is astronomical. If there are several elixirs auctioned at the same time, the price will not be so high. "Another strong casual cultivator said. Su Han smiled: "Don't worry, everyone, I understand the rules of this auction, and since I will take out this East China Sea Pill for you in private, it will not be at the auction price. You can rest assured about this." "So, how does Young Master Su want to sell it?" The strong female casual cultivator asked. Su Han smiled: "I don't plan to sell this East China Sea Pill. I just want to use it to make a deal with you in exchange for some chips." Chips? What kind of chips? For a moment, everyone looked at each other, and then their expressions changed slightly. The strong man with red hair and red robe asked: "What kind of chips?" Su Han smiled and said: "The chips are very simple, everyone can use them." As soon as these words were said, the atmosphere at the scene became even weirder. Many people¡¯s faces darkened on the spot. "Young Master Su, do you think that a single East China Sea Pill can make us loyal to you and follow the Silver Moon Holy Mountain wholeheartedly?" The strong man in red robe asked in a bad tone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1155: Be generous You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han said it was a bargaining chip that everyone could use, so the strong casual cultivator would naturally think of that. After all, the bargaining chip everyone has is loyalty. Su Han said this, and the strong men present could easily understand that Su Han wanted to use the East China Sea Pill as a bargaining chip to get them to work for the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The reason why these strong casual cultivators present are casual cultivators is because they all have the kind of loners who can't stand being restrained. Moreover, they are all extremely unruly. With their strength, other forces naturally tried to recruit them in the past, but they all failed. Therefore, if Su Han really means this, it will easily arouse their resentment. For a time, these strong casual cultivators were like hedgehogs, with their thorns standing up one by one, full of defense. Su Han laughed dumbly: "Are you the roundworm in my stomach? How do you know that I mean to recruit you to work for me?" "Isn't it?" The strong man in red robe said coldly. "Of course not. If so, I should meet with you one by one and adopt different methods to defeat each other. Wouldn't this be much better than having a banquet together?" Su Han smiled calmly, "I'm not a fool. I summoned you here. Let¡¯s have a banquet together and openly talk about solicitation. Who will agree on the spot? Isn¡¯t this a waste of my efforts? " It makes sense when everyone thinks about it. Who would be stupid enough to bring such a thing to the table? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to talk to each of them privately? Thinking about it this way, have you really misunderstood Young Master Su? The strong man in red robe had a very tough mouth. Even though he knew that he might be overthinking, he still refused to let go and said in a firm tone: "Then what are the chips you are talking about?" Yes, if it is not loyalty, then what is this bargaining chip that everyone can use? Is it a Yuan Stone? And it¡¯s still far less than 110 million yuan stones? "However, this doesn't make sense. If Master Su wants to sell the East China Sea Pill as a Yuan Stone, he should choose to sell it at an auction, so as to maximize the price of the East China Sea Pill. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of mind and money is too much trouble to choose to sell it in this private setting. For a moment, even the Rakshasa Emperor couldn't help but said: "Young Master Su, please stop showing off and tell us what the bargaining chip is. Is it the Yuan Stone?" Su Han looked at the Rakshasa Emperor with deep eyes: "Senior Rakshasa, my East China Sea Pill does not accept Yuan Stone. Anyone who wants to get the East China Sea Pill only needs to help me once and they can get one. No need. Any other chips.¡± "One shot?" Emperor Rakshasa asked, "How to make one shot?" ¡°It¡¯s very simple, just wait for a while, I want to ask you to help me deal with some people.¡± Su Han explained simply and directly. "Is it that simple? Who is the other party?" The Rakshasa Emperor's heart was pounding. "Currently, I don't know who the other party is." Su Han confessed, and then asked with a smile, "Senior Rakshasa, let's not say who the other party is, but can you agree?" Su Han knows very well that the Rakshasa Emperor is the leader among the strong casual cultivators. If he accepts the deal, there is a high chance that others will be tempted. The Rakshasa Emperor pondered: "The people you, Young Master Su, want to deal with, if nothing else, should be people from other holy mountains, right? Do you want to deal with other holy mountains? If this is the case, forgive us for not doing so. To help you, although we are casual cultivators, we also understand that we should not easily participate in this kind of power struggle. Moreover, if you provoke others first, you will have a moral disadvantage, and we will be even less likely to help. You took action." Although the Rakshasa Emperor spoke directly, it was the truth. Although it is said that there must be brave men under heavy rewards, these people here are all strong men with dignity. No matter how great the temptation is in front of them, they will consider the legitimacy of the matter and will not ignore it. dash forward. Su Han smiled and said: "Senior Rakshasa, do you think I am like this kind of person? Even if I have that kind of ambition, if I really want to take the initiative to attack other holy mountains, I will do it openly, not The fox is pretending to be the tiger's power, borrowing it from your hands. What's more, we, the Brahma lineage of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, have always been rational, and we will not do this kind of active attack on others. " "Then you want it?" the Rakshasa Emperor asked doubtfully. "Senior Rakshasa, what if I say that the scope of this attack is within the Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" Su Han asked with a smile. The scope of the attack is within the Silver Moon Holy Mountain? In this way, it is not possibleDoes this mean that we are definitely not taking the initiative to attack other forces? For a time, many people were excited. It would be much easier if the shooting range was within the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. As long as the shooting range is within the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, it doesn't matter even if you are against people from other holy mountains. Because it is one thing to help attack other holy mountains, but it is another thing to help defend Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Attacking other holy mountains is aggression, but helping Silver Moon Holy Mountain defend itself is legitimate defense, which is very reasonable. "You just help out once, and you do it within the scope of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and you can get an East China Sea Pill? Is it that simple?" Emperor Rakshasa was a little dubious. In his opinion, this condition is too generous. Yes, you would be a fool if you don¡¯t agree. Su Han smiled faintly, and without any more nonsense, the East China Sea Pill in his hand was shot directly at the Rakshasa Emperor. The Rakshasa Emperor was stunned, but his body reacted faster than his brain, and he subconsciously caught the East China Sea Pill. "Young Master Su, what are you doing?" The Rakshasa Emperor felt that his thinking was somewhat unable to keep up. Su Han smiled and said: "Senior Rakshasa, I have heard of your name a long time ago, but I have never had the chance to meet you. Today I also heard Brother Tai'a say that you are one of the few people he admires. I I think you are qualified to own this East China Sea Pill. How about you keep it first as a token of my affection for you, and then we can discuss the deal?" Su Han¡¯s words shocked the Rakshasa Emperor, and at the same time, he also felt a little embarrassed. Many people are like this. The harder you are with him, the more unruly he becomes. If you go soft with him, he will feel embarrassed. The Rakshasa Emperor was like this at the moment. Holding this East China Sea Pill, he felt like holding a hot potato for a moment. "Don't worry, if Senior Rakshasa feels it's inappropriate, you can reject my deal at any time and return the East China Sea Pill. I will never say anything evil." Su Han¡¯s words were like another reassurance for the Rakshasa Emperor. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,156 Finalize the deal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Speaking of which, the Rakshasa Emperor obviously felt that it would be inappropriate if he continued to act coy. He nodded immediately and said: "Okay, when I first arrived at Silver Moon Holy Mountain, brother Tai'a praised you to me, but I still didn't believe it. After what I saw at the treasure appraisal conference, and now at this moment, I really feel that Tai'a What I said is true, Young Master Su¡¯s magnanimity is not only outstanding among the younger generation, but even among us old people, few can match it." What the Rakshasa Emperor said was sincere. "Senior Rakshasa, please give me the award." Su Han said modestly, and then turned his attention to the others, "Everyone else here, I will also use an East China Sea Pill in exchange for a shot within the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. However, Senior Rakshasa will get the reward in advance. , and you may not be able to get your reward until you take action. Don¡¯t worry, with the reputation of our Silver Moon Holy Mountain Brahma lineage, it is absolutely impossible to default on your Donghai Dan.¡± Su Han refined nine East China Sea pills in one furnace. Apart from the one at auction and the one he just gave to the Rakshasa Emperor, there were still seven more. Therefore, Su Han feels confident when he says this now. At this moment, the strong casual cultivators on the scene fell into hesitation. I also felt a little envious of the Rakshasa Emperor's special treatment. But they know that they can¡¯t even envy him. The Rakshasa Emperor¡¯s status and strength are currently beyond their reach. They also know that if what Su Han said is true, then this transaction is absolutely worth it and will definitely make a profit. But the question is, can Su Han really pay the salary as promised? Where did he get so many East China Sea pills? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out????????? Moreover, they were not sure who Su Han wanted them to take action against. In short, everything is uncertain, and it is normal for them to hesitate. However, here in Su Han, the number of places is limited. Su Han has a total of seven East China Sea Pills, and he will only accept registrations from the first seven people at most. This is something that these strong casual cultivators don¡¯t know. Su Han didn¡¯t intend to say it out loud. He wanted to see the attitude of these strong casual cultivators first. "That's all, it's nothing more than a one-time attack. As long as it's within the scope of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and not attacking other forces, then why not help you once? I won't lose a piece of flesh! I've made this deal." A strong man finally shouted as if he had made up his mind. Su Han has also heard Tai Ah Huang introduce this strong man, and his strength is not much worse than Tai Ah Huang. "Okay, senior, please be happy." Su Han smiled while stroking his hands. With one person taking a stand, the rest of the matter will be much easier to handle. "You're right. It's just a one-time deal anyway, and it's not a piece of meat. Maybe you can even get an East China Sea Pill. It's a good deal, so I did it." ¡°Count me in.¡± "And I!" "You are all so active, so you can be considered a member of the slave family." The person who said this was the strong female casual cultivator. Despite her coquettish and charming tone, in fact, her strength is not much worse than that of Tai Ah Huang. The strong man in red robe could not help but hesitate when he saw several people expressing their opinions in the blink of an eye. He was already eager for the East China Sea Pill, otherwise, he wouldn't be so concerned about what chips he had to pay to get the East China Sea Pill. At this moment, after a fierce psychological struggle, the strong man in red robe made up his mind and said: "Young Master Su, I don't like to beat around the bush, but since this is a deal, as long as I make a move, I will definitely take Donghai Dan. Get it. If you let me know that you are a white wolf with nothing your Brahma lineage of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain will be my lifelong enemy." Su Han smiled faintly and said: "I like this kind of quick talk the most. I talk about everything. However, since everyone is talking openly, I might as well say a few more words. Since you have agreed to take action, you must remember Principle, never do things half-heartedly. If you don't try your best, then I also have the right to regret it." ¡°It¡¯s hard to define whether it¡¯s full strength or not,¡± someone said. "It's very simple. Anyone who participates must make an oath to heaven and earth. Once they take action, they must fight with all their strength and never be perfunctory." Su Han said with a smile. He expected that these people would not be able to resist the East China Sea Pill. The higher the status and the stronger the powerful, the more eager they were to prolong their lives. In the end, of the more than 20 strong casual cultivators present, seven of them agreed.?Su Han¡¯s deal. Others, however, were still skeptical and did not participate. Su Han didn¡¯t want to persuade them. Anyway, he only had seven East China Sea Pills on his body, which was just enough to make a deal with seven people. If there are too many people, I will have a headache. "Moreover, among these seven people, there is a top powerhouse like the Rakshasa Emperor, and the red-robed powerhouse and the female casual cultivator are also outstanding characters among them. "Young Master Su, the transaction has been completed. When do you want us to take action?" the strong female casual cultivator asked. "It's now." Su Han smiled. "Now?" Everyone looked at each other, "Who are you going to fight now? Are you going to fight your own people from Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" "Of course not." Su Han said with a smile, "There are a few ghost-like guys around our Silver Moon Holy Mountain, wandering there, trying to do harm to my Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If we don't get rid of them, it will always be bad. It¡¯s rare for you to come to our Silver Moon Holy Mountain, so I want to use your hands to eradicate these people with evil intentions.¡± The seven strong casual cultivators looked at each other and obviously felt that there was nothing wrong with this deal. "Eradicating those who intend to do evil to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain is completely self-defense, and the action is justified." However, the Rakshasa Emperor still raised a question: "Young Master Su, I wonder what the cultivation level of those people is? What is their origin?" "To be honest, I am not sure who those people are yet. I only know that they are people who are plotting against Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, this is not important. What is important is that in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Within the scope, our Silver Moon Holy Mountain has the right to self-defense and counterattack, do you think this is the case?" Su Han guessed in his heart that those people who were peeping were probably the people who sent people to cause trouble at the trading conference before. Maybe there is some trace of Eclipse's lineage in it. Although he is not sure yet, it is probably the case. The Rakshasa Emperor chuckled: "Everyone, since we have reached an agreement, it is better to act early than to act late. It is morally defensible to act in the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. What do you think?" "Ok, deal." "I have no objection either." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,157 Protector Li Tian¡¯s plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Someone else raised a question: "Young Master Su, we don't know the strength of our opponent, are we enough?" Su Han smiled and said: "Coupled with Brother Tai'a, this lineup is enough to rival the Brahma lineage of our Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. The opponent is just a few wandering young men, how can it not be enough?" "It may be enough to defeat the opponent, but if the opponent wants to escape, we can't guarantee that everyone can stay. What will happen then?" This is the issue that everyone is most concerned about. Su Han said: "As long as you swear to do your best, these problems are not big problems. It's good if you can stay, and it's okay if you can't. However, it's best to catch them all in one go." "Okay, Master Su is really happy." "So, this transaction has really given us people a big advantage. Fortunately, the slave family signed up quickly before, otherwise the slave family might not have a share of this good thing now." The strong female casual cultivator covered her lips with her sleeves and said with a sweet smile. Those strong casual cultivators who had not agreed to the deal before saw that the terms of the deal were really that simple. Some of them couldn't help but feel a trace of regret in their hearts. It was such a simple move, why didn¡¯t I agree just now? But now that everyone has already discussed it, if we bring it up again, maybe Young Master Su will not agree to it. For a time, those strong casual cultivators who had not agreed before felt full of regret and regret for missing this opportunity. ¡­¡­ In a hidden place on the outskirts of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, five figures are sneaking and ambushing there. "Li Tian, ??this is what you said. As soon as the treasure appraisal conference is over, the boy named Su will definitely send the guests out. Then it will be our chance to take action. How can we wait until it is almost dark and we haven't seen that boy yet? shadow." One of the figures frowned. Among the five people, there is a strong man dressed as a casual cultivator, but as long as he is from Silver Moon Holy Mountain, he can recognize it at a glance. This strong man is actually the Eclipse Saint of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. A lineage of Li Tian protectors. At this moment, Protector Li Tian seemed to be a little undecided. Looking towards the exit of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, he couldn't help but feel a little confused. Logically speaking, after the Treasure Appraisal Conference is over, Su Han must have sent out those powerful and respectable casual cultivators personally. Based on Protector Li Tian's understanding of the Brahma lineage, it is impossible for the Brahma lineage to lose etiquette in such details. "However, they have been lying in wait here for several hours, but they have never seen half of Su Han's figure. On the contrary, the guardians Feng Yin and Doluo of the Brahma lineage have been patrolling the outer area with their people. They didn't want to scare the snake, because if they did, Su Han might hide in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and not come out. Therefore, they can only lurk quietly in hidden places, not even daring to release their breath. After such a few hours, it was natural to feel a little aggrieved. "According to what I say, the few of us will go straight into the Silver Moon Holy Mountain! Could it be that the five of us can't defeat the two patrolling people?" A strong man who was impatient to wait shouted loudly. "No, we are here this time just to secretly get rid of that boy named Su. If we make a big fanfare, the matter will escalate. At that time, we, the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain, will take the initiative to provoke and attack the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The Holy Mountain Alliance will definitely intervene." The person who spoke was a strong man in purple robes, with black hair and deep eyes. Among the several people, this person is obviously the strongest in cultivation, and he has a vague backbone-like status. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡± The impatient strong man shrugged his shoulders. The purple-robed strong man ignored him and turned to Protector Li Tian: "Li Tian, ??are you sure that boy named Su will come out?" Protector Li Tian weighed it up, nodded and said: "I'm sure, he has no reason not to come out. Moreover, many of the giants of casual cultivators who participated in the treasure appraisal conference have not yet come out of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Maybe after a while, The boy sent them out." "That's good. The Brahma lineage of Silver Moon Holy Mountain will hold a treasure appraisal conference to win over the hearts of casual cultivators. This is what we at Purple Furnace Holy Mountain least want to see." The purple-robed strongman said, his eyes flashing. A murderous intention, "I don't know how that kid is so evil, he can actually see through the trap of Xuanhuang Shouwu. Because of this incident, Protector Gong and the others have become furious and ordered that the kid must be eliminated, so that they can vent their hatred." .¡± Protector Li Tian said: "This kid is indeed a bit evil. I don't know where he came from.The son was established as the young master by the Brahma lineage. To tell you the truth, those of us in the Eclipse family have all suffered at the hands of this boy. " The purple-robed strong man sneered: "This little beast can only be so arrogant until today. Li Tian, ??once this kid dies, your Eclipse family will be determined to take back the dominance of Silver Moon Holy Mountain." Only then will our two forces be able to cooperate for a long time." "That's natural." A glint flashed in Protector Li Tian's eyes. He belonged to the group of people in the Eclipse lineage who strongly advocated radicalization. He believed that the Eclipse lineage had the strength to suppress the Brahma lineage, and had the strength to become the Silver Moon Saint. Overlord of the mountains. Of course, there are also a group of people in the Eclipse lineage who believe that the relationship between the Eclipse lineage and the Brahma lineage should not be too tense. After all, we all belong to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and can be considered to be in the same spirit. " However, Protector Li Tian obviously does not belong to this kind of person. The attitude of the Eclipse Saint is somewhat ambiguous. He has neither clear support nor clear opposition to the idea of ??Protector Li Tian. This has also fueled the ambition of Protector Li Tian. Over the years, every incident involving the Eclipse lineage against the Brahma lineage has the shadow of Protector Li Tian behind it. Including this time, the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain sent people to disrupt the trading conference, and the Litian Protector was also involved. "By the way, what should we do if that boy sends the strong casual cultivators out, and those strong casual cultivators see us ambushing the boy here and instead help him?" one person asked. The strong man in purple robe sneered: "That's impossible. These casual cultivators are all profit-seeking people. They are not driven by profit. Do you think they will take action voluntarily? And what benefits can the Brahma lineage have to drive them?" The man thought about it and thought it made sense. Although Brahma's lineage made a lot of money from the East China Sea Pill auction, strong casual cultivators are not short of that money. They have to collect money to do things, and they also have to consider their reputation in case someone stabs them in the back and says that they are the lackeys of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Therefore, without enough money, it is absolutely impossible for a strong casual cultivator to take action. That money is only enough to bribe one or two strong casual cultivators. And one or two strong casual cultivators do not pose a fatal threat to a few of them. "coming!" Suddenly, a strong man among the five people shouted in a low voice. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,158 Five people surrounded You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's him, it's that kid!" Protector Li Tian also saw clearly that at the foot of the mountain in the distance, there were indeed two shadows coming towards this side. One of the shadows was clearly Su Han. At this moment, Su Han seemed not to have expected the danger at all. He was still talking and laughing with Tai Ahuang next to him, walking very briskly. Protector Li Tian could not help but feel ecstatic: "This kid thought he was at the door of his own house. He was so careless, but he only brought one person with him. God is going to kill him!" "Isn't it right? Didn't you say that this boy should send those strong casual cultivators out? Where are those people?" The purple-robed strong man frowned. Protector Li Tian couldn't hear it: "Don't worry about these details, this is definitely the best opportunity to ambush this kid. There is only one Supreme Emperor beside this kid, even if they add two protectors from the Brahma lineage, Definitely not our opponent. If you miss this opportunity, it will be difficult to find another opportunity!" Protector Li Tian was more eager to get rid of Su Han than the people of Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain. It's a pity that since Su Han was established as a young master by the Brahma lineage, he has been protected by the strong men of the Brahma lineage in and out. " Moreover, it is not convenient to take action in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If you are not careful, it may cause the Brahma lineage and the Eclipse lineage to fight against each other. However, this is at the gate of Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, and it is under the pretense of Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain. This can be said to be the best time to get rid of Su Han. As long as it is done well, even people from Brahma's lineage will not know that they are involved. In the eyes of Protector Li Tian, ??the Brahma lineage, which was originally lifeless, has regained its vitality because of the addition of Su Han, and has even become more difficult to deal with than before. As long as he can get rid of the key point of Su Han, then the Brahma lineage will have nothing to fear. Protector Li Tian¡¯s eagerness to act has obviously also infected the purple-robed strong man. At that moment, a sharp light shot out from the eyes of the strong man in purple robes, and he ordered: "Get ready. When that kid comes within ten miles, we will attack immediately and form an encirclement. There are only two people on the other side, and they are no match for us. Think about it." Whether you want to kill someone or not, it¡¯s all our decision.¡± The five of them are all powerful men above the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. Among them, the one in purple robe is still at the peak of the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. . With such a lineup, it can be said that it is easy to defeat a peak expert at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm and a genius at the first level of the Imperial Realm. At the moment, the five people held their breath tightly. When Su Han and Tai'huang entered within ten miles, the five people jumped out of the void one by one. The powerful imperial realm of the five people immediately sealed the entire void, seamlessly connecting, like a dragnet, immediately sealing Su Han and Tai'huang tightly inside. When Tai Ahuang saw that the void was blocked, his expression condensed, and he said to Su Han: "There are five realms of emperor realm, without any gaps." When Su Han heard this, he also raised his eyebrows, but did not speak. "Ha ha ha ha." The figure of the purple-robed strong man appeared in the void, with a sarcastic expression on his face, "They say that Young Master Su of the Brahma lineage of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain is a monster, but now that I look at it, it is nothing more than that." Su Han looked indifferent: "Who are you, Your Excellency? You actually ran wild on the territory of my Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" "Haha, you are still saying such things when you are about to die. It is better to prepare your last words earlier, and there will be no chance later." The purple-robed strongman sneered. Su Han raised his eyebrows, but ignored this person. His eyes suddenly penetrated the void and fixed on a figure in the distance. "Protector Li Tian, ??as expected by my young master, you are indeed here." Su Han showed a sarcastic smile on his lips. Among the five people, Protector Li Tian was the farthest away, standing far away in the void. In addition, he changed into a casual cultivator's attire and hid his face a little. He thought that Su Han would definitely not be able to recognize him in this situation. Unexpectedly, Su Han recognized him at a glance. Not only did he recognize him, but he also immediately called out his name. This made Protector De Litian feel a little bit angry. He stared at Su Han and snorted: "Boy, you are about to die, but why are you still so arrogant here?" "I'm just curious. It turns out that the cold and arrogant Protector Li Tian actually had a day when he was being treated like a dog, hahahaha" Su Han laughed very happily. These words immediately hit Protector Li Tian¡¯s weakness. Protector Li Tian has always been a cold and arrogant person, but he has ambitions. He wants the Eclipse family to dominate the Silver Moon Holy Mountain so that he can become the second in command of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, his own realityThe strength is not enough to support this ambition. Therefore, he can only use the "power" of the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain to help him complete this great cause. Although the people of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain did not say it clearly, in their minds, they obviously regarded Protector Li Tian as a lackey-like figure. They did not have much respect for Protector Li Tian and often shouted at him directly. Protector Li Tian could tolerate all of this, but what he couldn't bear was that Su Han was laughing at him. Seeing the sarcastic smile on Su Han's face, Protector Li Tian became furious. "Humph, boy, you are still thinking of using your words now, and I admire you a little." Protector Li Tian said coldly with two cold gleams in his eyes. "Oh? Why can't I use my words?" Su Han asked instead. Protector Li Tian laughed angrily: "Do you think you still have the possibility of making a comeback today?" "Do you think you've got me?" Su Han half-smiled. Protector Li Tian couldn¡¯t believe his ears. The situation was already so clear. How could this kid still be so arrogant? "Boy, you see clearly. There are five powerful men here who are above the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. Do you think that the Tai'e Emperor can stop you from being killed? Also, don't pretend to be a tiger, the Brahma Saint is not here today. Moon Sacred Mountain, this protector has already found out clearly about this." Protector Li Tian kept emphasizing his own advantages, as if he was quarreling with Su Han for fear that he would be at a disadvantage in the quarrel. What he wanted to see was nothing more than the expression on Su Han¡¯s face that he was afraid of giving in. However, what made him furious was that after he said so much, the smile on Su Han's face not only did not shrink, but showed more mockery. There was actually a hint of sympathy in this mocking look, as if she was sympathizing with an idiot. Protector Li Tian really can¡¯t figure it out, what confidence does this kid have to be so arrogant? "Guys, could you please control Tai'huang next to you first, and let me pull off that kid's head to see how long he can keep his tough words?" Protector Li Tian said coldly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,159 The situation reverses You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The strong man in purple robe shrugged and had no objection. Anyway, in his opinion, Su Han was going to die no matter what, no matter who killed him, it would be the same. At that moment, the purple-robed strongman exuded the aura of a peak imperial-level strongman, pressing hard against Tai Ah Huang. The other three strong men also followed suit. The purple-robed strongman was at the same level as Tai'ahuang, and the other three strongmen were also at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. The pressure of the four strongmen was enough to make Tai'huang unable to make any move for a while. , not to mention supporting Su Han. At that moment, Protector Li Tian sneered and began to prepare a fatal blow to Su Han. "die!" Protector Li Tian suddenly exploded, and the long sword in his hand exploded with blood-red light, sweeping the world and slashing towards Su Han. This blow contains all the power of a ninth-level emperor. In front of it, the energy of a first-level emperor is like a mantis using its arms as a chariot. There is no possibility of resistance at all. At this moment, Su Han's whole body suddenly lit up with a golden light. Protector Li Tian's all-out blow seemed to be swallowed up by the golden light. It was like a stone sinking into the sea, without causing any waves. "How can this be?" Protector Li Tian couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. This kid¡¯s defense was so abnormal? "It's an imperial-level golden armor talisman!" The purple-robed strongman on the side saw the secret. This emperor-level golden armor talisman can resist an attack within the scope of the emperor. Even a blow from a peak emperor-level expert can be resisted. "However, this kind of talisman is a consumable item. Once used once, it is gone. For a moment, the purple-robed strong man also frowned secretly, feeling that Protector Li Tian's performance was a bit embarrassing. Although this emperor-level golden armor talisman is a rare thing, Protector Li Tian doesn't know about it. In fact, Protector Li Tian did know about the existence of this emperor-level golden armor talisman, but he was so surprised just now that he didn't react for a moment. "You three, join me, form an encirclement, and kill this kid directly." The purple-robed strongman ordered the other three people. He didn't want to delay it anymore. What if this kid still has an imperial-level golden armor talisman? Or are there other options? The four people turned into four streams of light and shot towards Su Han crazily. At this moment, Su Han's figure flashed and disappeared from the place strangely. Before the four of them could react, hoo-hoo-hoo! A figure, on the mountains on the mountain, and under the mountain under the mountain, constantly poured out. "Kill them!" Su Han shouted. The five people were unprepared and couldn't help but be shocked. Where did this person come from? Doesn¡¯t he look like someone from the Brahma lineage? Looking at these figures coming out, they all turn out to be at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm or above. From the Brahma lineage of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, where do so many top powerhouses come from? "Young Master, we are also here to protect you." At this moment, Protector Feng Yin and Protector Doluo also quickly swept up from the bottom of the mountain and joined the team of strong casual cultivators. The Rakshasa Emperor took the lead, the blood-colored spear in his hand filled the sky with spear light, and he shot towards the purple-robed strong man. " And Tai Ahuang was also rude and followed closely, forming a two-on-one situation. " In terms of strength level, the Rakshasa Emperor's level may still be slightly higher than that of this purple-robed strong man, and the strength of Emperor Tai'a is also on par with this purple-robed strong man. Once a two-on-one situation is formed, even if the purple-robed strongman has extraordinary abilities, it will be of no avail. Here, Emperor Rakshasa and Emperor Tai'a joined forces, while other strong casual cultivators, including Guardian Fengyin and Guardian Duoluo, also joined forces in pairs to surround the other four and attack crazily. There are five people on the side of the purple-robed strong man, and there are ten people on Su Han's side, not including Su Han. In this way, everyone on the side of the purple-robed strong man faced a two-on-one situation. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off They wanted to retreat, but at this time, they discovered that the surrounding void was blocked by a maze that they didn't know about. If you want to evacuate, you must first break through this maze. " However, each of them is entangled by two strong men with similar strength to themselves. How can they have the energy to break through any maze? In this way, these five people have become turtles in the urn. They can only be beaten passively and have no chance to escape. The strong man in purple robe fought harder and harder?Surprised, he recognized the bloody spear in Emperor Rakshasa's hand: "Emperor Rakshasa, there is no enmity between you and me, why do you want to attack me?" The Rakshasa Emperor laughed: "If it were outside the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, I would not attack you. However, now you are the first to attack the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and Young Master Su has given you the reward. What reason do I have for not helping? If you didn't come to die, you wouldn't die." The strong man in purple robe shouted: "Bah! Rakshasa, Tai'a, I thought you two were men before, but I didn't expect that you were willing to be other people's lackeys. Strong casual cultivators are nothing more than that." Tai Ahuang shouted: "Fart! It was obviously you who did the disgraceful thing first, but you still want to bite back?" "You two are willing to be lackeys, you two beasts." The strong man in purple robe roared angrily. As he spoke, he was hit by the two men's combined attacks again. At this moment, a scream came from the distance. A strong man from the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain, whose cultivation level is slightly weaker than the others, was attacked by two strong men on Su Han's side and was hit in a vital point. Immediately, several fatal flaws appeared on this man's body. The two strong men who besieged him seized the opportunity and kept attacking the man with powerful attacks. The man screamed repeatedly and his body flew up like a sandbag. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A ray of sword light passed by his neck, causing blood to rise into the sky, and the man's head and neck suddenly separated. The powerful man at the ninth level of the majestic realm fell like this. The other four people suddenly looked shocked, and their momentum weakened by three points. The two strong casual cultivators, after killing their opponents, immediately joined in the siege of others. Ten besieged four, creating an overwhelming situation. Seeing that the situation was not good, Protector Li Tian was already fighting and retreating. Seeing an opportunity, he suddenly crushed an imperial-level air escape talisman and wanted to escape with the power of the air escape talisman. After all, the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain is also his home ground. As long as he can escape from this area, it will be difficult for Su Han and the others to catch him. However, his wishful thinking failed. The strong red-robed casual cultivator in Su Han's team slapped down Protector Li Tian who had just escaped into the air with a big hand. Immediately afterwards, another strong casual cultivator set up a life-threatening bow and arrow in his hand, and an arrow penetrated the head of Protector Li Tian! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,160 No Sky and No Wind You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These strong casual cultivators invited by Su Han usually have no contact with the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and they have no friendship with the Eclipse Sun lineage. Therefore, they naturally do not understand what it means to be merciful. The dignified Eclipse Sun lineage of Litian protectors died just like that. Even Su Han couldn't help but secretly gasp when he saw the miserable situation of Protector Li Tian. The heart-piercing arrow penetrated directly from Protector Li Tian's left temple and came out from the right temple, bringing out a piece of red and white blood. Protector Li Tian's eyes protruded like dead fish, full of despair and disbelief. However, this became the last expression in his life. These strong casual cultivators were so ruthless that Su Han couldn't help but secretly sigh, these people are really only suitable for winning over, not for offending. As soon as Protector Li Tian died, the body of the purple-robed strong man couldn't help but trembled again. Obviously, this situation was something he had never expected before. And on the side of the purple-robed strong man, the other two strong men also became full of flaws under the siege of everyone. Although he is still struggling to fight against the trapped beast, he is still in danger. The strong man in red robe had just killed one person, and his momentum was in a strong state. He took the lead and swept towards the two of them. The remaining strong casual cultivators, not to be outdone, used their own magical powers to cover up the two men. "Fellow Taoists, please spare your life! Fellow Taoist Huo Ning, stop it!" When the two men saw so many people attacking them aggressively, their fighting spirit collapsed and they begged for mercy. The name of the strong red-robed casual cultivator is Huo Ning. Being called out at this moment, I couldn't help but be stunned: "Who are you? How do you know my name?" "Fellow Taoists, we are all rogue cultivators, why do we need to kill them all?" What these two people said was astonishing. Loose cultivator? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Aren¡¯t these people from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain? Why did he become a casual cultivator again? The two people didn¡¯t care about anything else and quickly took off their disguises, revealing their true colors. "Brothers Wutian and Wufeng? Are they you?" The strong red-robed casual cultivator couldn't help but be stunned. He really knew these two people. "Yes, it's us." The two people begged again and again, "Fellow Taoist Huo Ning, why are casual cultivators so hard to do? We also have compelling reasons to do this." Although the strong man in red robe has a very twisted personality, he is not the kind of cruel person who likes to kill. For a moment, he hesitated. The other strong casual cultivators also looked at each other in confusion. After all, these two people were really casual cultivators. It was inevitable that strong casual cultivators would have some friendship with each other. In this situation, we really can¡¯t do anything. "Hey, you two are saying that you two are doing something bad, so why do you want to get involved in this matter? Don't you know that actively attacking other forces' territory is called aggression?" The female casual cultivator Qiang Zhejiao sighed. The two brothers, Wutian Wufeng, smiled bitterly, "We don't know it, but we two brothers owe others a favor. They asked us to come here to kill people, so we had no choice but to do it." "That's not easy to handle. You owe others a favor, and we still have a deal with Young Master Su." The strong female casual cultivator smiled, "Whether I want to kill you or not, it depends on Young Master Su." It¡¯s the Lord¡¯s will.¡± The two brothers Wutian Wufeng were sweating on their foreheads. They couldn't understand that so many strong casual cultivators were actually working for this Young Master Su? How is this going? The two brothers Wu Tian Wu Feng are also among the strongest among the casual cultivators in the area. Originally, the reason why they agreed to this task was because they felt that this task was not too difficult. After all, there were three other strong men of similar strength acting together, and the target of the mission was only a genius at the first level of the Imperial Realm. Even though Tai A Huang is still here, Tai A Huang is just one person. Could it be that the five of them couldn't defeat a mere first-level emperor? As a result, they never expected that things would develop like this. Not only did they fail to kill Young Master Su, but they themselves fell into the hands of others. This was really beyond their expectations. Listening to the tone of these strong casual cultivators, if Young Master Su does not agree to spare their lives, they may really lose their lives here. "Fellow Taoists, we are all fellow cultivators. Are we going to kill each other here just because of the battle between the big forces? Wouldn't it make people laugh if we tell it?" Wutian shouted.  "Yes, we have already admitted defeat. Do you really want to ignore our past feelings, comrades?" Wufeng also said sadly. Su Han kept looking at this side with cold eyes. When he heard what the two said, he couldn't help but sneer: "Wufeng Wutian, I have heard of the names of you two brothers before, but I didn't expect that you are also greedy for life and afraid of death. Seniors? You are making people laugh every time, meaning that they help me, but you feel looked down upon? Why don't you think about who is driving you here? Could it be that you are driven by others to come here to attack me? , but more honorable? They were entrusted by me to carry out self-defense, but they were embarrassed? " Su Han's words were extremely stern. He could also see that the Wutian and Wufeng brothers wanted to use the morality of the casual cultivator world to crowd out these strong casual cultivators so that they could not kill them. However, Su Han naturally would not let them succeed so easily. The strong red-robed casual cultivator also nodded: "You two, as casual cultivators, were driven by others to come to the territory of Silver Moon Holy Mountain to attack the people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. What qualifications do you have to talk to us? Jianghu morality?" One said, heaven, no faithfulness, frustration. Wutian Wufeng sighed: "That's all, if you say so, our deaths are not unjust. In the end, we all asked for it. Let's do it." Na Huo Ning shook his head, but said to Su Han: "Young Master Su, these two Wu Tian Wu Feng are not usually evil-doers. How about letting them go?" This Huo Ning took the initiative to plead for Wutian Wufeng. Such a plea made the other strong casual cultivators unhappy: "Brother Huo Ning, if we spare them, won't our East China Sea Pill fail?" "Yes, in that case, our battle today will be in vain." These people are not very principled, but Su Han has already made an agreement with them in advance that once he takes action, he must do his best, otherwise he will not get the East China Sea Pill. And if you let Wutian Wufeng go, it will obviously not be considered as your best effort. Unless Su Han agrees to let these two people go. For a moment, Wutian Wufeng and Huo Ning could not help but cast their eyes on Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,161 Su Han¡¯s proposal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young Master Su" Huo Ning is obviously thinking about how to organize his words and persuade him. Su Han smiled faintly: "These two people were ordered by the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain. It really doesn't make much sense to kill them or not. However, if you don't kill them, wouldn't the East China Sea Pill I gave you be in vain? I You can¡¯t lose money when doing transactions, right?¡± Su Han¡¯s words left Huo Ning speechless for a moment. "Well, it's up to Young Master Su to make the decision." Huo Ning knew that since Su Han said this, he could no longer persuade him. Su Han smiled slightly: "There is no sky and no wind, right? What I want to know is what benefits did the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain give you, so that you two, two well-known and powerful men in the casual cultivator world, are willing to do their job?" Thugs, come to the border of my Silver Moon Holy Mountain to sneak around?" Na Wutian Wufeng sighed: "Don't say it anymore, it will be embarrassing if you say it. Who asked us two brothers to ask for help from them? Now that I am in your hands, you can kill or behead me as you please." " Su Han nodded lightly, but said: "I hired all the seniors in the casual cultivating world and paid a high price. If I don't kill you, I will lose money. However, I have a suggestion that can save me from losing money. And it can keep you alive. As for whether you want to choose, it¡¯s up to you." What? Is there any choice? The two brothers Wutian and Wufeng were originally dejected, but after listening to what Su Han said, things seemed to be turning around. At that moment, the two brothers couldn't help but perked up and stared at Su Han, wanting to hear what he had to say. "It's very simple. If you two join the Brahma lineage of our Silver Moon Holy Mountain, you will not only avoid death today, but also gain the status of a protector of the Brahma lineage. As for the other strong men, the reward for your actions today will be You can take it as it is." Su Han chuckled. As soon as these words were said, the atmosphere at the scene was stagnant. Those strong casual cultivators obviously did not expect that Su Han would actually propose such a compromise. Want to recruit the two brothers Wutian Wufeng? The two brothers were obviously stunned. They never expected that Su Han would make such a suggestion. Su Han said calmly: "It's not sweet if you force it. I will never force you to choose whatever you want." Wu Tian Wu Feng looked at each other, obviously communicating silently. When things got to this point, they also understood that if they did not choose Su Han's proposal, they would have no choice but to die. In fact, there is nothing wrong with taking refuge in the Brahma lineage of Silver Moon Holy Mountain and becoming a protector. It's just a little bit hard to live with in terms of face. After all, most of the strong men in the casual cultivator world pride themselves on being unruly and unruly. If they suddenly seek refuge in Silver Moon Holy Mountain like them, they will inevitably be laughed at when they meet their old friends on the road. "But how can reputation and face be as important as life?" During this period of thinking, Wutian Wufeng had already made a decision. "Young Master Su, thanks to your respect, we two brothers will hang out with you from now on." Soon, Wutian Wufeng bowed to Su Han. There was no joy on Su Han's face: "Is this what you really think? I want to make it clear first that once you make a choice, you must be responsible for your choice. If you are two-faced and say one thing in front of your face and another behind your back, I will It won¡¯t work here.¡± "We swear in the name of heaven and earth that if we have second thoughts about the Brahma lineage of Silver Moon Holy Mountain in the future, we will be struck by lightning and die!" The two brothers also knew each other very well and quickly made an oath. With the oath of heaven and earth as the guarantee, the tense atmosphere at the scene was relieved a lot. "Very good, from now on, you two are members of the Brahma lineage of our Silver Moon Holy Mountain." Su Han chuckled, "Thanks to all the powerful men for your help, the deal between us is still valid. However, for now, There is still a big problem that has not been solved, what do you think?" When Su Han said this, everyone's eyes involuntarily turned towards the purple-robed strong man. The strong man in purple robe was at the end of his strength under the attack of two strong men, Emperor Rakshasa and Emperor Tai'a, and only his instinct was left to resist. Wutian Wufeng immediately suggested: "Young Master Su, why don't we let the two of us do it? The two of us have just joined the Brahma lineage of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, so we have to take some action to show that we are sincere. Take refuge.¡± Su Han nodded and said: "Okay, then please come andStrong casual cultivators were standing by to prevent this guy from escaping. " After receiving the order, the two brothers Wutian and Wufeng swung their weapons and shot in the direction of the purple-robed strong man one after another. However, the purple-robed strong man knew nothing about what had just happened. When he saw the two of them coming, he thought that help had arrived and said quickly: "You guys came just in time. The three of us worked together to fight our way back to Purple Furnace Saint. Shan is looking for someone to come back for revenge!¡± The two brothers Wutian and Wufeng looked at each other and shook their heads secretly in their hearts. They wondered if they had lost their minds before. Why did they follow such an idiot to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and embarrass themselves? At that moment, without saying a word, the two men picked up the weapons in their hands and attacked the purple-robed strong man. The strong man in purple robe was completely unprepared for them. He originally thought they could help him, but he was beaten all over the face by the two men and could not react at all. In this four-on-one situation, the purple-robed strong man was suddenly submerged in the sea of ????human tactics. He screamed in waves and was continuously hit by various beams of light. As his injuries continued to worsen, his resistance was constantly weakened. Bang bang bang bang! The four people who were besieging him all used their strongest moves, and four of them struck the purple-robed strong man head-on and face-to-face. The purple-robed man didn't even have time to make a cry, and with his last remaining thoughts, he turned into flying ashes and fell directly in front of the gate of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The Rakshasa Emperor put away the spear and sighed: "In this way, we can accept Young Master Su's East China Sea Pill with peace of mind." "That's it. Everyone, thank you for your work." Su Han did not hesitate, he directly took out seven East China Sea Pills, flicked his fingers, and shot the seven East China Sea Pills at seven strong casual cultivators. One for each person! Furthermore, Su Han also made a certain distribution of these seven East China Sea Pills. For a strong man like Huo Ning who had a higher level of cultivation and made a greater contribution in this battle, Su Han gave him the top-grade East China Sea Pill. For other strong men, Su Han gave the middle-grade Donghai Dan. "These people got the East China Sea Pill, and they were all overjoyed. "As expected of Young Master Su, he keeps his word." "Young Master Su, if this kind of thing happens again in the future, remember to call me again." Some people are already thinking about the next time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,162: The Eclipse Lineage with People¡¯s Hearts Fluctuating You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The death of Protector Li Tian caused an uproar within the Eclipse family. There are some people among the top echelons of the Eclipse who know exactly how Protector Li Tian died. However, on the one hand, they found it extremely unbelievable, and on the other hand, they felt that this incident was really disgraceful, so they unanimously chose to shut up and did not tell the cause of Protector Li Tian's death. As for the other people, they knew nothing at all. They only knew that Protector Li Tian died suddenly when he was out practicing. Who in this Silver Moon Sacred Mountain area can easily kill Protector Li Tian? ¡°These people all have doubts, but they have also investigated the scene, but they have not found any clues or clues. The death of Protector Li Tian has become an unsolved case. Protector Li Tian is the first protector of the Eclipse Sun lineage, and he represents the radical faction within the Eclipse Sun lineage. Many times, the opposition between the Eclipse lineage and the Brahma lineage was created by the Litian Protector. And now, when the big tree of Protector Li Tian falls, the radical faction of the Eclipse Sun lineage suddenly loses its backbone. "What did the Eclipse Saint say?" The military advisor of the Eclipse Sun lineage smiled bitterly and said: "Lord Eclipse Saint, since the Brahma Saint came out of seclusion, he has been practicing in seclusion as if he has been stimulated by something. Now if we bother him with this kind of thing, he will definitely not I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Among the four great saints, there are also differences between each other. Originally, the Eclipse Saint has always been weaker than the Brahma Saint. However, because the Brahma Saint has ignored worldly affairs, the Eclipse Saint has gradually expanded, and he vaguely regards himself as the first saint of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. But now, seeing the Brahma Saint come out of seclusion in high spirits, and his demeanor is still the same as before, the Eclipse Saint also suddenly feels the pressure. Therefore, the Eclipse Saint would choose to intensify his retreat to improve his strength. At this juncture, it is indeed not a wise choice to bother him with some mundane matters. Everyone, look at me, and I¡¯ll look at you. Both sides know very well that the biggest problem of the Eclipse family now is what attitude to use towards the Brahma family. The Brahma lineage has just held a treasure appraisal conference. Now its momentum and reputation have reached a peak and are at their peak. Now the Eclipse lineage has two options. The first option is to continue targeting the Brahma lineage as before, and the second option is to be soft. When Protector Li Tian was still around, his attitude towards this issue was definitely tit-for-tat. But now that Protector Li Tian is dead, everyone's thoughts are inevitably wandering. Facts have proved that for so many years, the Eclipse lineage has targeted the Brahma lineage everywhere, but it seems that they have not gained any substantial benefits. On the contrary, recently, they have repeatedly hit the wall, and every incident against Brahma's lineage has not achieved any good results. The battle for the Holy Order, and the arrest of Wu Jin a while ago Every incident makes the Eclipse family feel shameless, and even their prestige in Silver Moon Holy Mountain is getting lower and lower. We can¡¯t go on like this. Many high-level officials exchanged glances with each other, and each other¡¯s intentions were somewhat obvious. Should we turn off the fire temporarily? Don't continue to fight against the Brahma lineage? "However, it is difficult for any of them to say this first. After all, they are also afraid of being laughed at as cowards. ??Besides, some people are still unconvinced. They feel that the overall strength of the Eclipse lineage is not much worse than that of the Brahma lineage. Why should they give in to the Brahma lineage? Just when the atmosphere at the scene was a little cold, someone suddenly came to report: "The Brahma lineage is holding a grand banquet!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Noit's not" The person who reported the news quickly said, "They held a big banquet, as if they were holding a welcome ceremony for someone. I went to inquire about it and said that the two brothers Wutian Wufeng, who are well-known in the casual cultivator circles in the surrounding area, officially joined Brahma today. One lineage, become a protector!¡± The two brothers Wutianwufeng? Everyone couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. These two people can be regarded as famous figures. They are both strong men at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. In the past two years, these two men had swept through seven or eight scattered forces in the surrounding area and massacred hundreds of people. They were quite famous.   And now, the two brothers Wutian and Wufeng have actually joined the Brahma lineage? Did you make a mistake? ??????????????????????????????????????????? No matter how much money is paid to bribe them, they will not be willing to sacrifice their freedom to join any force. And now, these two brothers are actually willing to be subordinates of Brahma's lineage? What happened in this? For a moment, the scene was completely silent. This fact undoubtedly exploded in everyone¡¯s mind like a bomb. Especially those who just thought that the strength of the Eclipse lineage is not inferior to that of the Brahma lineage, this fact is like a loud slap in the face. Originally, the Brahma lineage and the Eclipse lineage were two powerful protectors of the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. But now, the number of ninth-level emperor-level experts from the Brahma lineage suddenly increased to four, while one of the ninth-level emperor-level experts from the eclipse lineage has fallen. In addition, the Brahma lineage also has a potential helper, Tai Ah Huang. In this way, the comparison of strength suddenly became a very disparate situation. For a moment, a group of people looked at each other, and the persistence in their hearts was quickly crumbling ¡­¡­ At the same time, the Brahma Lineage Banquet Hall. The Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain sent people to assassinate him, but Su Han planned a counterattack, and Su Han hid it. After all, Su Han didn't want to cause unnecessary waves. The two brothers Wutian and Wufeng were introduced by Su Han as casual cultivators who took the initiative to seek refuge. The two brothers Wutian and Wufeng, as casual cultivators, also have the kind of character that talks about people and ghosts, and they immediately became involved with the senior officials of the Brahma lineage. These senior executives were actually very surprised in their hearts. Many of them had heard of the two brothers Wutian Wufeng, but they never thought that one day they would work together with these two brothers. "Is there some kind of magic power in Young Master Su? The two brothers Wu Tian Wu Feng are notorious casual cultivators in the area. Why do they look like they are completely devoted to Young Master Su?" Many senior officials secretly dissatisfied. untie. Only Zhong Lihong could vaguely guess something. However, he was not very sure. Overall, everyone is happy. The addition of two more powerful ninth-level emperors to the Brahma lineage is undoubtedly a great improvement for the strength of the Brahma lineage. "Young Master, Commander Yan from the Nandou line is visiting outside." Suddenly, someone came to report. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,163: Continuous Visits You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Commander Yan? Suddenly, many people at the scene frowned. "Young Master, that old ghost was dishonest at the treasure appraisal conference. Could it be that he took the East China Sea Pill to cause trouble?" A senior executive frowned. At the auction of the Treasure Appraisal Conference, Master Yan spent a high price of 111 million to buy Su Han's East China Sea Pill. Many people doubted whether there was something wrong with Commander Yan's move. Could it be that he wants to use this East China Sea Pill to cause trouble or make a fuss? Su Han said: "It doesn't matter. When the East China Sea Pill was sold, I emphasized that it has my personal mark on it. Once the mark is damaged, don't try to get involved. If they want to do anything with the East China Sea Pill, it will definitely be destroyed. Imprint.¡± With that said, Su Han ordered: "Take the person to the side hall and I will see him personally." In the side hall, Military Master Yan was sitting there expressionlessly. Seeing Su Han come in, he stood up and nodded: "Young Master Su." "You're welcome, Master Yan." Su Han said lightly, "You came here this time because of that East China Sea Pill?" Everyone felt that Commander Yan was definitely going to make a fuss about this East China Sea Pill, so Su Han simply made it clear from the beginning to avoid beating around the bush. Unexpectedly, Commander Yan actually nodded: "I am indeed here for that East China Sea Pill." Suddenly, Su Han's face turned cold. "Master Yan, do you think there is anything wrong with my Donghai Dan?" Su Han said calmly. "No, no." Only then did Military Master Yan realize that Su Han had misunderstood, and shook his head repeatedly, "There is nothing wrong with Donghai Dan. In fact, I am just representing the Nandou lineage to apologize to Young Master Su." "Apologize?" Su Han said unexpectedly. Master Yan coughed dryly: "The incident at the trading conference was caused by my lack of discernment in appraisal. During this time, I feel guilty no matter how I think about it, so I want to apologize to Young Master Su. This matter is my fault, I hope Young Master Su will not care about it." When Su Han heard this, he understood what was going on. In fact, both sides knew very well that the person who caused trouble was most likely in collusion with Master Yan. In other words, Master Yan was not as innocent as he said. Now that Commander Yan has received the news that Su Han is safe and sound, he can probably guess that the assassination attempt at Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain failed. Moreover, the two brothers Wutian and Wufeng joined the Brahma lineage, which sounded the alarm for Master Yan. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Fortunately, the Nandou lineage did not openly break up with the Brahma lineage, and everything could still be saved. Military Master Yan was also very sensible and immediately came to Su Han to apologize. Su Han knew what Commander Yan was thinking, but he didn't expose him on the spot. He just smiled lightly: "Master Yan, if you want to apologize, you must at least show some sincerity, right?" Military Master Yan coughed again: "Speaking of sincerity, the Nandou lineage spent more than 100 million to purchase Young Master Su's East China Sea Pill. Isn't this an apology sincerity?" This old fox is quite shrewd. Nandou¡¯s lineage bought Donghai Dan at a high price, which he said was a sincere apology. Su Han just chuckled: "This auction is for those who are willing to take the bait. I don't seem to be forcing Master Yan to bid." "Although I say this, Young Master Su should also know that although the East China Sea Pill is a rare thing, the premium at auction is quite high." Military Master Yan is indeed right. Although Donghai Dan is very valuable, it is certainly not worth more than 100 million. However, given the situation at the auction at that time, Su Han was very confident that even without Military Master Yan bidding, he would definitely be able to sell more than 100 million middle-grade Yuanshi. Therefore, Su Han didn't feel much about what Commander Yan said. But he also knew that for a penniless old guy like Master Yan to pay more than 100 million for a Donghai Dan, it was indeed a big loss for him. At the moment, Su Han smiled leisurely: "Master Yan can apologize if he wants, but I want to hear a true and correct word from Master Yan." This is forcing Commander Yan to express his stance. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??Get along in peace and never take the initiative to cause trouble. If there is any disobedience, nine days of thunder will be unleashed. " "Okay, Commander Yan is indeed a happy person." Su Han smiled faintly and did not intend to pursue anything further with Military Master Yan. After all, under the current situation of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, internal unity and unity are the most important. Since Military Master Yan has come to apologize, it shows that Nandou's attitude is to seek peace. In this case, we might as well give him a step down. Su Han had to sigh, saying that only strength is the last word. If it weren't for the two newly joined brothers Wutian Wufeng in Brahma's lineage, whose strength was greatly enhanced, I'm afraid that Master Yan wouldn't have come so quickly to seek peace. After seeing off Army Master Yan. Protector Feng Yin then came to report: "Young Master, Protector Zhu Xuan of the Eclipse Sun lineage wants to see the young master." "Xuan come in." Su Han couldn't help but be a little confused. The Nandou lineage had just left, and the people from the Eclipse lineage came again? The Zhu Xuan Protector of the Eclipse Sun lineage is also a ninth level powerhouse in the Imperial Realm. "I, Zhu Xuan, have met Young Master Su." This Protector Zhu Xuan is very humble, completely different from the style of Protector Li Tian. In front of Su Han, he didn't put on any airs, but saluted Su Han very humbly, with a very low posture. "Protector Zhu Xuan, I have long admired your name." Su Han also said politely. He knew that Protector Zhu Xuan was also among the top three figures in the Eclipse lineage. However, he had been suppressed by Protector Li Tian before, which led to this execution. Protector Xuan felt somewhat dissatisfied. "Ahem, Young Master Su, I wonder if I can lend a word?" Protector Zhu Xuan actually coughed dryly like Military Master Yan before. Su Han nodded to Guardian Fengyin, who understood and retreated. Su Han and Protector Zhu Xuan were the only two people left in the side hall. Their eyes met, and Protector Zhu Xuan suddenly showed a smile. "Haha, I came here today because I have an important matter that I want to discuss with Young Master Su. I just don't know if Young Master Su is willing to give me this face?" "What?" Su Han said lightly. Su Han also knew that most of the Eclipse people could guess that the death of Protector Li Tian had something to do with him. Therefore, Su Han didn't intend to hide anything. He just wanted to see what the Protector Zhu Xuan could say. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,164 Zhu Xuan¡¯s proposal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Protector Zhu Xuan laughed dryly: "There is no one else here, and I won't beat around the bush. I'm really curious, how did Young Master Su do it?" Su Han raised his eyebrows: "What? Protector Zhu Xuan came here today just to tell me this?" "Haha, of course not. Don't get me wrong, Young Master Su. I am here to negotiate with Young Master Su on behalf of the Eclipse lineage." "Negotiation? What is there to negotiate between us?" Su Han frowned. "Young Master Su, people in the Ming Dynasty don't speak secretly. In the past, some people in our Eclipse family were ambitious and offended the Brahma family. I will never deny this. However, those who really want to deal with Yin The people of Yuesheng Mountain are definitely not from the Eclipse Sun lineage. I believe that Young Master Su should also know this." Protector Zhu Xuan looked at Su Han with burning eyes. But Su Han just sneered lightly and looked at Protector Zhu Xuan without commenting, wanting to hear what else he would say. "Actually, not everyone in the Eclipse family is so ambitious. A large number of people are not willing to follow Protector Li Tian and others. It's just that in the past, Protector Li Tian was too powerful, so they put us All human voices were suppressed.¡± The words of Protector Zhu Xuan are obviously half-truth and half-false. At least Su Han didn't believe that they would completely oppose Protector Li Tian in the first place. It's just that now that Protector Li Tian has fallen and the power of Brahma's lineage has grown a lot, that's why he said this. "Young Master Su, since you joined the Brahma lineage, Protector Li Tian and the others have gone bankrupt. In the final analysis, they were all defeated by you, Young Master Su. In the end, even he himself died. Young Master Su, I understand how you feel about Protector Li Tian and the others. However, there are many people in the Eclipse Sun lineage who do not agree with Protector Li Tian and their actions. Therefore, Young Master Su cannot generalize and treat the Eclipse Sun Lineage. Treat them all as enemies, right?" When Protector Zhu Xuan said this, he looked at Su Han with glaring eyes: "Young Master Su, I have come to seek peace on behalf of the Eclipse family today. The past grudges and grudges have been wiped out. Fortunately, Brahma The grievances and grievances between the Yimai and the Eclipse Yimai have not reached the point of blood feud, what do you think?" After rambling a lot, I finally clarified the theme and asked for peace. The Eclipse Sun lineage also sought peace, which was beyond Su Han's expectation. "Are you sure that these grievances and grievances have not reached the point of blood feud?" Su Han asked with a smile. Protector Zhu Xuan smiled bitterly and said: "Wu Yan and Wu Jin, in the final analysis, they brought it on themselves. Moreover, they are just two young disciples, and they are not enough to influence the overall situation. As for Protector Li Tian he was away from home when he was away from home. Does his accidental death have anything to do with Young Master Su?" "Yes, does it have anything to do with me?" Su Han laughed leisurely, very satisfied with Protector Zhu Xuan's knowledge. Protector Zhu Xuan continued: "Now that Protector Li Tian has fallen, I have always been practical in my work. Now that the rise of the Brahma lineage is unstoppable, there is no need to hold on to the small conflict to celebrate the festival. Let it go. If the Silver Moon Holy Mountain under the control of the Brahma lineage rises, it will definitely face the suppression of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain. Presumably Young Master Su doesn¡¯t want to add another internal worry to the external troubles, right?" Protector Zhu Xuan¡¯s gesture of seeking peace is quite sincere, but he cannot be completely humble. This is unrealistic. ¡°In the final analysis, the past grudges and grievances between the Eclipse lineage and the Brahma lineage were not the work of this Zhu Xuan protector. Protector Zhu Xuan¡¯s dignity as a powerful person at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm cannot be completely discarded all at once. "Protector Zhu Xuan, having said that, I have no reason not to believe in your sincerity." Protector Zhu Xuan smiled and said: "In the final analysis, we, the Eclipse Line, do not intend to be enemies with the Brahma Line from now on. We believe in the Brahma Line and we don't want to have another enemy, right?" Su Han chuckled: "Protector Zhu Xuan, I can accept your idea of ??reconciliation. However, whether this request for peace is sincere or not, we have to continue to observe and observe." Protector Zhu Xuan laughed loudly: "That's natural. However, when I act, I always stick to my word. Since I don't intend to be an enemy of Brahma's lineage, I won't regret it." "Well, since the Eclipse lineage has such sincerity, then I have to give this face. However, I hope that Protector Zhuxuan will remember that if there are people in the Eclipse lineage who are ready to move, I hope that Protector Zhuxuan will have this We can suppress it with our ability. In addition, if you make excuses, seek peace on the surface, and stumble behind your back, don't blame us for being rude."   When Su Han said this, his tone became stern. "Compared to the Nandou lineage, the Eclipse lineage had obviously more grievances and grievances with the Brahma lineage. Therefore, it was naturally impossible for Su Han to believe the words of Protector Zhu Xuan all of a sudden. "Young Master Su is really domineering." As a strong person at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm, Protector Zhu Xuan actually felt somewhat uncomfortable when he heard Su Han's words. However, he is a man of the city after all. Since the intention of reconciliation has been reached, there is no need to engage in these verbal disputes. At that moment, Protector Zhu Xuan also said goodbye and left. After sending away Protector Zhu Xuan, Su Han thought about it in his mind and felt that Protector Zhu Xuan¡¯s intention of reconciliation should be somewhat sincere. The current situation has become obvious. With the two brothers Wutian and Wufeng joining the Brahma lineage, their rise has become unstoppable. It cannot be shaken by the Eclipse lineage. Moreover, Su Han also believes that not everyone in the Eclipse family is the kind of rebellious person who would rather seek refuge in other holy mountains and work as a lackey for other holy mountains for the sake of his own ambitions. Most people should still have a conciliatory attitude. After all, we are all from Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and in the final analysis, we are all in the same spirit. Being a lackey for other holy mountains may not necessarily bring much benefit. Since Protector Li Tian is dead, there is no reason for the Eclipse family and the Brahma family to continue to hate each other. Anyway, there is no unsolvable grudge between the two families, so it is better to let it go and reconcile. Su Han thought of this and decided to observe again. If the Eclipse family is really sincere in reconciliation, then the grudges and grudges may not be impossible to resolve. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,165 Miasma and Strange Poison You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The welcome ceremony held for the two brothers Wutian Wufeng came to an end in a joyful atmosphere. Before leaving, many senior officials of the Brahma lineage went out of their way to say hello and say a few compliments to the two brothers Wutian Wufeng. After all, they also know that the two brothers Wutian and Wufeng are powerful at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm and have become Dharma Protectors. They will definitely be the pillars of the Brahma lineage in the future. There is no harm in establishing a good relationship with them. Although the two brothers Wutian and Wufeng didn't say it, they obviously enjoyed the feeling of being complimented. Only Zhong Lihong didn't say any compliments before leaving. He just patted the two brothers on the shoulders meaningfully: "You two, I can only say this sincerely. You two have made a lot of money by following Young Master Su. " As someone who has experienced this, Zhong Lihong speaks from the bottom of his heart. However, the two brothers were obedient and obviously did not take these words seriously. They surrendered to Su Han and joined the Brahma lineage, which was forced by the situation. As for making a lot of money, they really don't feel that way. Su Han saw it and wasn't very angry. He could naturally tell that the two brothers did not particularly agree with Zhong Lihong's words. "In the final analysis, the strong casual cultivators are all unruly people. These two people joined the Brahma lineage because they were forced by the situation and did not surrender sincerely. If you want them to surrender sincerely, you must use means to conquer them and make them recognize the Brahma lineage from the bottom of their hearts and recognize yourself as the young master. Only in this way can we truly conquer them. Thinking of this, Su Han ordered: "Let the two brothers Wutian Wufeng come to see me." Soon, the two brothers Wutian and Wufeng came to Su Han. "Young Master, what are your orders?" Although the two brothers still called Young Master respectfully on the surface, Su Han could actually see that there was still a bit of disapproval on their faces. This is also because at the welcome banquet, the two of them heard too many compliments, and they couldn't help but feel a little inflated. Su Han didn't point it out, just said lightly: "There is no sky and no wind. At that time, outside the gate of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, I asked what benefits Zilu Holy Mountain had given you, so that you were willing to be their thugs. You just said at that time , it¡¯s embarrassing to say it, who told you to ask for anything from them. There are no outsiders here now. As your young master, I want to ask again, what do you want from the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain?" Hearing Su Han¡¯s words, the two brothers Wutian and Wufeng couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. "Young Master, it is really embarrassing to say that. Don't worry, since the two of us brothers have joined the Brahma lineage and made an oath to heaven and earth, we will never betray you. On this point, Young Master, you can relax. " Su Han said lightly: "Of course I am relieved, but what I am relieved of is not you, but the oath of heaven and earth. Now that you two brothers have joined the Brahma lineage, I will naturally let you have no worries. What is the control of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain? What excuse did they give you to force you to obey them?" The two brothers still said: "Young Master, please stop asking questions." There was a hint of dismay in his words. Su Han frowned and said, "You say that because you think I am not capable of helping you solve your problem?" "No, that's not what we meant." Although the two brothers said so, their expressions proved without a doubt that this was what they thought in their hearts. Su Han said calmly: "Since I don't mean that, then tell me your problem." "Oh, okay, Young Master. In fact, it's not that we two brothers don't trust your ability, Young Master, but that there is no way anyone else can help us solve this matter except the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain. " Na Wufeng sighed. Su Han said calmly: "Please tell me what it is." "We two brothers used to travel all over the country and visited many dangerous places. Once, we accidentally entered a ruins. There was a colorful miasma in the ruins. We brothers were unprepared and suffered a big loss. This kind of miasma was okay at the time after being inhaled, but after that, it happened every other month. It was extremely painful during the attack, and it was impossible to use any spiritual power in the body. Once the spiritual power was used, the poison spread faster and became more intense. pain." Na Wutian said with a wry smile, "The existence of this miasma can be said to make us two brothers miserable. Before it attacks every month, we must find a hiding place in advance. And?Once the miasma attacks, it lasts for half a month, which is equivalent to us brothers having less than half a month of free time to move around every month. The other half of the month is spent suffering from the pain of the miasma. " "When did this start?" Su Han asked. "More than four years ago, we brothers were infected by this miasma. Since then, we have been deeply troubled by the poison of the miasma." Wu Feng replied. Hearing this, Su Han finally understood why the two brothers Wutian Wufeng had always been notorious in the neighborhood, but in the past four or five years, news about them had rarely been heard. Ganqing has been plagued by the poison of miasma. "What does this have to do with the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain?" Su Han asked again. Wutian said: "We brothers also know that ordinary people cannot solve this kind of miasma and poison. If you want to solve it, you can only turn to those big forces for help. The place where our brothers were hiding at that time was Li Zilu Holy Mountain. It¡¯s not far, and the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain has always been famous for its elixirs. So, we went to the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain to seek medical treatment.¡± "The Purple Furnace Holy Mountain has said that it can help you get rid of the poison of the miasma, but the prerequisite is that you come to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain to assassinate this young master?" Su Han asked with a faint smile. "That's true. Young Master, so we do have our own reasons, and we don't mean to go against you." The two brothers shouted. "Okay, I understand, young master. However, the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain said it can help you get rid of the miasma poison. Did they say how it will be solved? Is it using elixirs or other methods? Do they have any evidence to prove that? As long as you complete your mission, they will definitely detoxify this miasma?" Su Han asked with a faint smile. "This" the two brothers smiled bitterly, "Young Master, we took the initiative to come to the door to ask for help. We were completely passive. How could we ask them to produce any evidence?" Su Han smiled faintly: "It's not that I look down on the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain, but the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain may not be able to cure the miasma in you." As soon as these words were said, the two brothers were stunned on the spot. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1166: Poison Expelling Technique You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young Master, you don't know what kind of miasma poison is in our brothers, how can you conclude that the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain cannot be unlocked?" Wutian frowned, they didn't say what kind of miasma poison they were poisoned by, but Su Han came up and said that the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain may not be able to be solved. This made the two brothers couldn't help but feel that the young master was too boastful, right? After all, you are still a young man. It is easy to be frivolous when you become a young master at a young age. This made the two brothers' inner evaluation of Su Han lower. Su Hanguang could tell what the two brothers were thinking by looking at their expressions. Then he smiled faintly: "The miasma poison among you is caused by your spiritual consciousness. Am I right?" "This Young Master, how do you know?" The two brothers couldn't help but look at each other in surprise. They didn't say where the miasma broke out just now. Could it be that Young Master Su could tell it just by looking at it with his eyes? Or is he just guessing? No matter how you think about it, it is more likely to be a wild guess. Because the two brothers still remember that when they went to Purple Furnace Holy Mountain to seek medical treatment, the alchemist of Purple Furnace Holy Mountain took three hours to diagnose the miasma poison. When Su Han arrived, he hadn't even started the diagnosis yet. How could he possibly diagnose it? Su Han saw the expressions on the faces of the two brothers and knew in his heart that it was time to come up with something to shock these two people. " Otherwise, these two brothers will have a contemptuous attitude towards themselves as soon as they join the Brahma lineage, and it will be even harder to manage them in the future. Thinking of this, Su Han smiled leisurely: "I wonder if you two have heard that there is a strange poison in the world called miasma?" When the two brothers heard this, their bodies couldn't help but tremble. Su Han ignored them and continued: "I once heard a senior foreigner talk about the poison of Yin Shen Miasma. He said that although this Yin Shen Miasma is extremely overbearing, in fact, it is not particularly powerful. A strange poison. At least among the strange poisons he has seen, it is difficult to rank in the top 100. Therefore, saying that it is an unparalleled strange poison is actually an exaggeration." As soon as these words came out, the bodies of the two brothers couldn't help but shake again. Wufeng couldn't help but retort: ??"You can't even rank among a hundred? Young Master, are you just talking casually? I heard that this kind of miasma poison is extremely complicated and difficult to cure. " Su Han laughed: "Is that so? Anyway, I just listened to what the stranger said casually. I don't know whether what he said is right or not." As soon as these words were said, the two brothers couldn't help being speechless. ¡°Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would give such an understatement. However, what Su Han said just now has obviously aroused their interest, just like shaking a delicious food in front of a starving person for a few times, then waiting for the other party to become interested, and then taking the food away all at once. gone. The two brothers Wutian and Wufeng were in a state like that of a man who was about to starve to death. They were simply worried about Su Han's understatement just now, restless, and curious as if they were scratching their hearts. This poisonous miasma cannot even be ranked among the top 100 strange poisons? To say that it is an unparalleled poison is an exaggeration? How is this possible? "Could it be that in the eyes of Young Master Su, it is actually very simple to undo the poison of this evil miasma?" For a moment, the two brothers wanted to ask but were embarrassed to ask. They were so anxious that they scratched their hearts and sweat broke out on their foreheads. Su Han couldn't help but smile slightly when he saw them looking like ants on a hot pot. He looked at them coldly and scratched their heads, but said nothing. The two brothers scratched their heads for a while, but finally couldn't restrain their inner urge to ask for more information. They approached Su Han and shamelessly asked in a low voice: "Young Master, has your stranger ever said anything about this evil spirit?" What method should be used to solve it?" As soon as these words were said, the two brothers felt their faces burning. You know, just now the two of them questioned Su Han and asked him if he was talking nonsense. But now, he shamelessly asked Su Han. Su Han laughed: "It seems that he knows how to untie it, and he even said a few words casually, but I didn't remember it." "The two brothers are both human beings. When Su Han said this, I didn't know that Su Han was playing tricks."??. At that moment, the two brothers felt even more itchy inside. They had no choice but to put down their dignity and plead: "Young Master, please pity our two brothers for once and tell us quickly." Su Han stopped smiling and said lightly: "You really want to know?" "Young Master, of course we want to know." "Young Master, saving one life is better than building a seven-level pagoda." Su Han waited until they had whetted their appetites enough, and then said calmly: "It's okay if you want to know. Who made me your young master? Come here and listen to my explanation." As if they had found a savior, the two brothers quickly put their ears close to Su Han. However, when they heard what Su Han said, they were stunned. That's it? It's that simple? ??Can the miasma that has plagued them for many years be solved so easily? Seeing the expressions of the two brothers, Su Han said calmly: "That's it. In fact, it is difficult to untie the poison of this miasma with the help of outsiders. You can only start from yourself, run the magic formula of spiritual consciousness on your own, and cleanse your spiritual consciousness. It is possible to untie the miasma. However, don¡¯t think too simply. I can teach you this divine consciousness method, but whether you can master it or not is your own business." "Young Master, just teach us." "If we can't learn it, it's because we two brothers are stupid. You must teach us." In fact, in Su Han's opinion, this miasma is not really a particularly powerful poison. However, since the world does not know the solution to Yin Shen Miasma, we should start from ourselves and rely on our own spiritual consciousness to solve it. That¡¯s why people in the world are as afraid of Yin Shen Miasma as a tiger, thinking it is a strange poison that is difficult to solve. This is the saying that those who are difficult cannot master it, but those who know it are not difficult. In front of an alchemy master of Su Han's level, Yin Shen Miasma is just a slightly more complicated poison, and it is far from being called a strange poison in the world. . At the moment, Su Han dictated the poison exorcism formula. Since the two brothers were able to cultivate to the ninth level of the Imperial Realm as casual cultivators, their own understanding was naturally not bad. After reciting the mantra silently several times, they began to operate silently in their spiritual consciousness. After a while, Wutian opened his eyes in surprise: "I realized that the poison of miasma in the sea of ??consciousness has really been dissipated." "It's amazing. I feel a lot more refreshed. This detoxifying technique really works!" Wu Feng also shouted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1167: Convinced You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two brothers Wutian and Wufeng have been suffering from this miasma. Now as soon as the magic formula is activated, they suddenly feel that the pressure in their consciousness is obviously relieved. The whole person seemed to feel much more relaxed, and the big stone that had been pressing down on his consciousness actually showed signs of weakening. At this moment, both brothers were shocked. They remembered that even when they went to Purple Furnace Holy Mountain to seek medical treatment, the alchemist of Purple Furnace Holy Mountain only vaguely said that the poison was very difficult to cure and that it would require the assistance of many precious elixirs to be able to cure it. . However, they didn¡¯t mention a word about such a simple way to detoxify. Could it be that Young Master Su¡¯s elixir level has surpassed that of the elixir master of the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain? For a moment, the two brothers' eyes were full of doubts, and they looked at Su Han in surprise. Su Han said lightly: "If I'm not wrong, the alchemists of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain must say that this poison is very difficult to cure and requires the assistance of many precious elixirs to cure it. Moreover, they should say that this Does the poison require a rare elixir called Sumeru flower to undo it?" Wu Feng said in surprise: "Young Master, how do you know? They did mention this Sumeru Flower, and they also said that this Sumeru Flower is a rare elixir of the royal level, which can only be found in their Purple Furnace Holy Mountain. One or two plants come, so we two brothers don¡¯t have to think about asking others for help, because asking others for help is useless.¡± Su Han chuckled: "This is a sign that the alchemists of Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain are not good enough. Because there are many variants of this miasma, one of which does require Sumeru flowers to assist in detoxification. But that one, It¡¯s not the same as the miasma in your body, but the alchemist of Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain didn¡¯t notice this difference.¡± The two brothers were stunned, with a hint of disbelief in their eyes. "As for the detoxification technique I taught you, it is the best way to treat the miasma in your body. However, although the miasma in your consciousness has been temporarily relieved, it does not mean that you can take it lightly. You must run this detoxification formula three times every day in the morning, noon and evening. After a month, when the miasma poison is basically eliminated, you can come back to me. At that time, I will teach you another set of techniques, and then Only after one month of continuous operation can this miasma be said to be completely lifted." Su Han's tone revealed a confidence that the two brothers could not question. "If he wasn't really sure, he wouldn't have said that. After all, this kind of lie is too easy to expose. There is only one possibility, that is, Su Han does have strong confidence in his detoxifying method. For a time, the two brothers were more suspicious of Su Han. They also gradually understood why Young Master Su was able to sit in the position of Young Master of the Brahma lineage at such a young age, and could also command the senior officials, making them all convinced of him. ???????????????? It seems that Master Su is really talented and knowledgeable. The problem that even the alchemy experts from Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain couldn't solve was easily solved by him. At this moment, the eyes of the two brothers were also full of complicated meanings. There was surprise, admiration, and a hint of shame. "Young Master, we two brothers are too blind to see the truth. It's ridiculous that we were questioning you just now, Young Master." "Now we two brothers are completely convinced." "Young Master, please forgive us for our ignorance. We have offended you with our words before, and we are really ashamed. We always thought that the Young Master was just a young genius. We did not expect that you have such a foundation in alchemy at such a young age." The two brothers Wu Tian Wu Feng, as strong casual cultivators, naturally have their own self-esteem and pride. Although he had no choice but to join the Brahma lineage, it was not necessarily true that he would be convinced. But at this moment, they are really convinced. They were threatened by the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain before, and they were willing to be driven by the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain. They traveled thousands of miles to assassinate Su Han, just for an antidote from the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain. As a result, the people of Purple Furnace Holy Mountain actually don¡¯t know how to resolve this miasma. They took refuge in Su Han and joined the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. In fact, they were already prepared to be unable to cure the poison of Yin Shen Miasma in their lifetime. But they didn't expect that this young master could easily solve the miasma that had troubled them for many years with just a few moves. How could the two of them not be overjoyed? How could they not be convinced? Even Zhong Lihong was shocked when he saw Su Han convincing the rebellious Wu Tian Wu Feng brothers while talking and laughing.   He has known Su Han for so long and has seen many magical places in Su Han. However, every in-depth contact will make Zhong Lihong feel that his understanding of this young man is just the tip of the iceberg. In Su Han's body, it seems that there are endless treasures to be mined. "How are you two? Are what I just said empty talk?" Zhong Lihong looked at the two brothers with a smile. Zhong Lihong is naturally referring to what he said before about the two brothers Wu Tian Wu Feng who made a lot of money by following Young Master Su. The two brothers Wutian and Wufeng were ashamed and ashamed. They clasped their fists and said: "Commander Zhongli, it was our brothers who were ignorant before. I thought that Military Counselor Zhongli was exaggerating before, but now it seems that we two brothers are frogs in the well, unable to recognize Mount Tai. .Not to mention anything else, we two brothers are completely convinced this time." Zhong Lihong smiled and said: "I have lived for hundreds of years and have seen a lot. I have never believed that there is any peerless evildoer in the world. However, the appearance of Young Master Su made me feel that there is indeed a peerless evildoer in the world. Mr. Su The Lord is one of them, and I completely believe it. In this world, there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the sky. There will indeed be geniuses beyond our imagination." It is indeed beyond imagination. No matter how proud the two brothers Wutian and Wufeng are, they cannot be proud at this moment. They had to admit that, as Zhong Lihong said, there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world. "Three of you, please communicate. You will all be the pillars of the Brahma lineage from now on. You should communicate more. I will excuse you now." Su Han said and left directly. This time, he just wanted to kill the fierceness of the two Wutian and Wufeng brothers, so that they could truly integrate into the new environment calmly. Now that the goal has been achieved, there is no need for him to stay any longer. After Su Han left, Wu Tiancai sighed: "Commander Zhongli, where does this Young Master Su come from and who is his disciple? His alchemy background is too terrible, isn't it?" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 1,168 The long-lost Liuli Lord You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zhong Lihong smiled lightly and said: "I don't know either. However, I can assure you that what you see now is just the tip of the iceberg of Young Master Su." The foundation of alchemy is only one aspect. Zhong Lihong once witnessed Su Han pass three tests and obtain the evil speed inherited by the Brahma Saint. Therefore, in Zhong Lihong's view, Su Han's evil qualities are definitely not just the alchemy. Just aspect. However, Zhong Lihong¡¯s words surprised the two brothers De Wu Tian Wu Feng again. Is this just the tip of the iceberg? The two brothers were thoughtful, but this time they did not doubt Zhong Lihong's words easily. Whether it¡¯s the tip of the iceberg or not is hard to say, but the two brothers now feel that following Young Master Su is one of the very right decisions they made! ¡­¡­ After Su Han returned to his training room, he also deeply felt the importance of improving his strength. In the world of martial arts, in the final analysis, the most effective thing is strength. Just like the Eclipse lineage and the Nandou lineage, if they hadn't seen the Brahma lineage absorbing two powerful men of the ninth level of the Imperial Realm, and their strength was greatly enhanced, it would have been absolutely impossible for them to come to seek peace. ??????????????????? For example, today¡¯s incident involving the two brothers Wutian Wufeng, if you have enough strength to scare these two brothers, then you don¡¯t need to waste any more words. ???????????? After all, strength is the last word. "Now that the Treasure Appraisal Conference has come to an end, there is no need to worry about the Eclipse Lineage and the Nandou Lineage in a short time. The Holy Mountain Alliance Conference is less than half a year away, and it is time for me to start preparing for the conference. ¡± Su Han can now say that his worries are basically settled. Su Yunhai has also been properly placed in the Young Master's Mansion by Su Han. Zhong Lihong and Zhong Limu are also taking care of him. Su Han's various elixirs are constantly sent there. Su Yunhai's current It can be said that my life is very comfortable, and my strength is improving very quickly. Su Han had nothing else to worry about, so he began to prepare for the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference. In the previous treasure appraisal conference, Su Han acquired some Vajra Souls. This Vajra Soul is considered a weapon refining material by ordinary people, but in Su Han's case, it has other functions. This function is to provide the golden essence energy to the Liuli Lord and awaken the Liuli Lord. The Glazed Monarch is very magical, because it is a spirit attached to the Tianhe Glazed Tower, not an ordinary creature, so its strength cannot be measured by ordinary summoned creatures. If there is no external stimulation and the Liuli Lord awakens on his own, his strength may be in the spiritual realm. " However, if there is strong external stimulation and a powerful summons, Liuli Monarch will become very powerful. Therefore, the strength of the Liuli Lord depends entirely on the person who summons it and the means of summoning it, and how much potential it can unleash. The potential of Liuli Monarch itself can be said to be endless. It is like a big treasure house that can be continuously tapped. "These Vajra Souls are of good quality. Let me see, after consuming these Vajra Souls, what level can the summoned Liuli Lord reach?" As soon as Su Han thought of this, he took out all the Vajra Souls and piled them in front of him. In operation, the "mixed Yuan integration", the power of golden essence in King Kong continued to sucked out, injected into the Tianhe glazed tower. How much potential the Tianhe Glazed Tower can unleash directly determines how much the Glazed Lord's potential can be unleashed. The Glazed Lord has been sleeping in the Tianhe Glazed Tower for a long time, and even Su Han is not sure whether this summons will work. After all, Lord Liuli¡¯s consciousness is not the same as that of humans. It is just in a chaotic and confused state, and it is unknown whether it can communicate normally. After a long time. The Tianhe Glazed Tower in Su Han's palm shook violently, and the next moment, a terrifying momentum came out from inside the Tianhe Glazed Tower. Suddenly, countless rays of light were reflected from the glazed tower of the river that day, all of which were reflected in Su Han's sea of ??consciousness. At this moment, a mysterious connection of thoughts formed between Su Han and Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. The next moment, a voice full of vicissitudes of life called out: "Young Master, did you summon me?" "Lao Liu, I haven't seen you for a long time. I thought you couldn't wake up." Su Han communicated with his spiritual consciousness. Lord Liuli smiled and said: "Young Master, when I woke up this time, I felt that my whole body was full of strength."?It¡¯s completely different from the last time you called me out. My current strength is estimated to be more than a hundred times higher than yours Huh? " Lord Liuli suddenly discovered that the aura on Su Han's body was completely different from before. Using his spiritual sense to sense it again, Lord Liuli couldn't help but be shocked. "Young Master, youhow did you enter the Imperial Realm? How is this possible? Did I sleep for a long, long time?" Lord Liuli¡¯s surprise was no small matter. Su Han smiled leisurely and said: "Counting on your fingers, it has only been about a year since you last fell asleep." "One year? How is this possible? Young Master, are you kidding me?" Lord Liuli didn¡¯t believe Su Han¡¯s words at all, so he directly mobilized his consciousness and started to check. There is spiritual communication between Lord Liuli and Su Han. Many things do not need to be stated by Su Han, Lord Liuli can check them out by himself. Slowly, Su Han could feel that there was an emotion of surprise in Lord Liuli's consciousness, which slowly fermented and became more and more obvious. After a long while, Lord Liuli sighed: "This time I really believe it. In one year, young master, you actually reached the imperial realm Hehe, it seems that the agreement between you and me has also been fulfilled. Possibility. At least, it shouldn¡¯t be like I thought before, having to wait five hundred or one thousand years to see a glimmer of hope.¡± The agreement mentioned by the Liuli Lord naturally refers to the promise made by Su Han when he conquered it. When Su Han can fully control the Tianhe Glazed Tower, he will release the Liuli Lord from the Tianhe Glazed Tower and let him regain his freedom. Su Han chuckled: "From your tone, it seems that you didn't think it was possible for the agreement between you and me to be realized?" Lord Liuli chuckled: "Who knows? At that time, I had no other choice. I felt that you were the most likely person to help me realize my wish, so I chose to follow you. Thinking about it afterwards, I always feel that I was deceived by you, young master. However, Nowhehe, I'm beginning to think again, Young Master, you may not be completely deceiving me." Su Han snorted lightly: "Of course not. Okay, don't talk nonsense, let me see how far your strength has reached?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,169 The Place of Enlightenment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young Master, I estimate that my current strength should be around the high level of the Imperial Realm. If I go all out and activate my full potential, I can even reach the peak level of the Imperial Realm. Of course, if I want to activate my full potential, then There may be sequelae.¡± Su Han naturally knew that the sequelae mentioned by Lord Liuli was that after excessive consumption of potential, it would fall into a deep sleep again. "Lao Liu, are you interested in joining me to challenge some powerful opponents?" Su Han said with a smile. "A powerful opponent? Where is it?" Lord Liuli perked up. Obviously, for a militant like him, Su Han's words immediately made him full of fighting spirit. "Of course not now, but in about half a year. By then, there will be a Holy Mountain Alliance Conference, which may give you, a militant, a good time." Su Han chuckled, Liuli Monarch was its summoned creature, and it was naturally not a violation to win the talent competition of the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference. However, what Su Han hopes most is to win through his own strength. However, when facing some truly overwhelming opponents, it may be necessary to use a trump card like Lord Liuli. However, Su Han still hopes to use these trump cards as few times as possible. Lord Liuli seemed to have sensed what Su Han was thinking, and couldn't help but hum: "Young Master, if you speak nicely now, then you won't even give me a chance to play, right?" Su Han smiled and said: "Even if that is the case, it is because I want to hone my own strength, so I won't let you appear. In the end, only when my strength improves can the agreement between you and me be fulfilled earlier." Realize. You should have no objection to this, right?" "All right¡­¡­" No matter how hard it was, Lord Liuli finally nodded and agreed with Su Han. However, it also made a request, hoping that Su Han could choose an appropriate time to release its spirit body for some air. Otherwise, it would almost suffocate to death if it stayed in the Tianhe Glazed Tower every day. In fact, it is quite difficult for Liuli Lord to meet this requirement for such a huge creature. However, Su Han agreed to Lord Liuli's request without hesitation. After the two parties reached an agreement, Lord Liuli's consciousness fell into temporary dormancy again. However, this kind of dormancy is only a shallow level of dormancy. In the future, Su Han can wake it up at any time as long as he is willing. Next, Su Han immersed himself in the Tianhe Glazed Tower. This time, Su Han mainly focused on the golden armored warrior. Last time at the Brahma Grand Ceremony, Su Han received the inheritance of hundreds of stone tablets from the Brahma Saints. The inheritance of those hundred stone tablets can greatly enhance the power of one of Su Han's magical skills. Moreover, this magical power can be chosen by Su Han himself. At that time, what Su Han chose was to summon the magical power of the golden armored warrior. After Su Han chose to strengthen this magical power, Su Han's more than twenty golden armored warriors became nine. But despite the decrease in the number of golden-armored warriors, the strength of the new golden-armored warriors has been greatly improved. Among them, there are three golden-armored warriors at the initial level of the imperial realm, three golden-armored warriors at the intermediate level of the imperial realm, and three golden-armored warriors at the high-level imperial realm. Of course, summoning different levels of golden-armored warriors consumes different spiritual consciousness. Summoning a high-level golden-armored warrior in the imperial realm requires consuming all of Su Han's current spiritual consciousness. Su Han is very satisfied with this strengthening. Originally, the golden armored warrior was becoming less and less useful to him and was almost a dispensable magical power. However, after being strengthened, this golden-armored warrior transformed and became a powerful trump card for Su Han. This made Su Han have to sigh at the magic inherited by those hundreds of stone tablets. Even though Su Han was well-informed in his previous life, this type of inheritance is rare. As for Su Han's own magical powers, such as the Explosive Demon Finger, Su Han is confident that he can achieve the effect of improvement and strengthening through his own understanding. After sorting out his magical powers, Su Han planned to find a feng shui treasure land where no one would disturb him and start to pass the level. But before that, Su Han still needs to fulfill a promise, which is the Shengxiao Pill promised to Emperor Tai'a before. At this moment, Su Han came to the cave of the Brahma Saint. The Brahma Sage has long been used to Su Han¡¯s sudden visits, and he immediately said with a smile: ¡°Little friend Su Han, this time you have made great contributions to my Brahma lineage.ah. " The Brahma Sage is naturally referring to Su Han¡¯s recruitment of two brothers, Wutian Wufeng, to join the Brahma lineage. The two brothers Wutian and Wufeng are both strong men at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. Their joining will undoubtedly inject another powerful shot in the arm to the Brahma lineage. It is conceivable that the position of the Brahma lineage in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain will be unbreakable in the future. Su Han smiled and said: "The saint is over praised." "Little friend Su Han, I tried my best to persuade you to join the Brahma lineage. Now it seems that my choice is indeed right." The deep eyes of the Brahma Saint stared at Su Han, "As I thought, you are born As a person who holds great luck, Silver Moon Holy Mountain has borrowed your luck, and it will only become stronger day by day in the future." Su Han felt a little ashamed of the praise he received from the Brahma Sage. He knew that the Brahma Sage regarded himself as the kind of ultimate genius who was born with great luck. That kind of genius cannot be said to exist, but it is quite rare now. At least in Su Han's previous life, he had only heard of the existence of such geniuses, but had never seen them with his own eyes. However, in ancient times, there were many such geniuses. "The Holy Mountain Alliance Conference will start in less than half a year. Little friend Su Han, have you started preparing?" The Brahma Saint stared at Su Han with his smiling eyes. "I came here this time just to talk to the saint about this matter." Su Han said, "I wonder if there is any quiet place in Silver Moon Holy Mountain that is suitable for enlightenment?" If it is a short-term retreat, Su Han may choose to do it directly in the secret room. However, this time it was a long-term test, and Su Han still hoped to find a better environment for himself. The Brahma Saint muttered: "You really asked the right question. There really is a place in Silver Moon Holy Mountain that can meet your requirements." "Where?" Su Han perked up. "That place is the place of enlightenment in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Not everyone can enter casually. Unless you want to achieve enlightenment and breakthrough, you can apply to enter that place, otherwise you are not allowed to enter." The Way of the Brahma Sage. "Is there a place like this in Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" Su Han couldn't help but become interested. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1170: Gift of Holy Cloud Pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "That's right, that place is called Silver Moon River, located in the south of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. In the southern area of ??Silver Moon Holy Mountain, between the mountains and valleys, there is a river that slowly flows out and gathers into a river. , vast and colorful. In the four seasons of the year, the Silver Moon River has different weather, and it is a very suitable place for enlightenment. Moreover, the Silver Moon River has always been regarded as sacred water. Under normal circumstances, No one is allowed to get involved easily.¡± The Brahma Sage came slowly. Su Han couldn't help but feel his heart beat loudly when he heard this. He knew that no matter how difficult it was to enter the Silver Moon River, as long as he had the permission of the Brahma Saint, he would definitely be able to access it unimpeded. "Little friend, if you want to go to the Silver Moon River to enlighten yourself, this old man can arrange it right away. What else do you want?" The Brahma Saint is very happy. At this stage, he is probably the one who hopes most for Su Han's strength to be improved. The stronger Su Han is, the better it will be for the future of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. "In addition, I also asked the saint to arrange a top-level alchemy room for me. I need to refine a high-level elixir, which requires the best conditions and equipment." Su Han was also unceremonious and proposed again. A request. "I will send someone to prepare immediately." The Brahma Sage agreed, "Little friend, do you want to refine the Holy Cloud Pill you mentioned at the treasure appraisal conference?" ¡°It¡¯s true that nothing can be hidden from the Saint.¡± Su Han said with a smile. "This Holy Cloud Pill is of great significance." Saint Brahma sighed, "If it can be successfully refined, maybe the pattern of the four saints of Silver Moon Holy Mountain will be changed in the future? That would be really interesting. .¡± It sounds like the Brahma Saint is not dissatisfied with the possibility that someone may ascend to the holy realm in one fell swoop with this Holy Cloud Pill in the future. Instead, he has a vague feeling of great expectation. "Saint, if someone really relies on the Holy Cloud Pill to ascend to the Holy Realm in the future, who do you hope it will be?" Su Han asked with a smile. "Hmm." The Brahma Saint really thought about it for a moment, "I don't care who he is, as long as he is not a treacherous and evil person, I will welcome him. This Silver Moon Holy Mountain should also add some new blood. As long as he agrees, I am willing to use some of the resources on hand to help him establish his own saint force." The words of the Brahma Sage were extremely sincere. Su Han couldn't help but feel that if Tai'huang could really break through to the holy realm with the help of Shengxiao Pill, then it would be a good thing for him to stay in Silver Moon Holy Mountain and become the fifth saint of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Of course, Su Han will not make decisions for Tai Ahuang. He also knew that Tai Ah Huang, who had been a casual cultivator for so many years, might have different ideas from his own. Maybe people are used to the life of leisurely clouds and wild cranes, and they don't want to be bound by the rules of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Although Tai Ah Huang has stayed in Silver Moon Holy Mountain for quite some time now, after all, he is staying in Silver Moon Holy Mountain as a guest, and the feeling is still different from being a formal member of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. In short, everything needs to be decided by Tai Ahuang himself. At the moment, Su Han also suppressed the distracting thoughts in his heart and followed the Brahma Saint's people to the arranged alchemy room. ???????????????????????????????????? Everything is done in an orderly manner, but Su Han has an extra step in refining this time, which is to extract the essence he needs from those Youji Lengxiang Pills. Su Han is also very familiar with this step. Su Han has two plants of Xuanhuang Shouwu in his hands. One of them was acquired at the treasure appraisal conference, and the other was brought by someone from Purple Furnace Holy Mountain when they came to the treasure appraisal conference to cause trouble. False "Xuanhuang Shouwu." Although it is said to be fake, it is only the year that is faked. Regardless of the year, this is a genuine Xuanhuangshouwu. From this point of view, Su Han would also like to thank Zilu Holy Mountain for giving him a Xuan Huang Shou Wu for free. " Two Xuanhuang Shouwu plants, one about 800 years old and the other about 700 years old. If the refining does not fail, four low-grade Shengxiao Pills can be refined. The low-grade Shengxiao Pill can increase the chance of success of a peak Emperor Realm expert by 50%. However, the batch of Youji Lengxiang Pills purchased by Su Han were produced from ancient tombs, and the richness of the essence is much higher than that of the Youji Lengxiang Pills currently refined. From this point of view, the refined Holy Cloud Pill may also reach the mid-grade level, which means that the chance of success of a peak Emperor Realm expert in attacking the Holy Realm can be increased by 60 to 70%. This Shengxiao Pill is an extremely rare pill, which means,Its refining process is much longer than that of ordinary elixirs. Su Han was not in a hurry, recalling the techniques from his previous life and slowly refining them. Although such days are a bit boring, they are also very fulfilling. Half a month later, Shengxiao Pill was finally released. What surprised Su Han was that the four Shengxiao Pills that came out were indeed at the mid-grade level. The chance of success in attacking the holy realm is increased by 60% to 70%! With such a probability, the possibility of successfully attacking the holy realm can be said to be very high. Su Han didn¡¯t delay and immediately came to Tai Ahuang¡¯s residence. When Tai Ahuang got the Shengxiao Pill, his eyes also showed a strong and unbelievable color. Obviously, he did not expect that Su Han would get the Shengxiao Pill out so quickly. Su Han didn't give Emperor Tai'a a chance to say anything more: "Brother Tai'a, this middle-grade Shengxiao Pill can increase the chance of a peak Emperor Realm master's success in attacking the Holy Realm by 60 to 70%. If you want to take it, When you are there, remember to find a quiet place with no one and slowly refine the medicinal power. The better the medicinal power is refined, the higher the chance." Tai Ahuang sighed: "Little brother, although I said I wanted to order a Holy Cloud Pill from you, it was only when I saw the real thing that I realized how valuable this little pill is. Although I I have some assets on hand, but I really can't think of what kind of reward I should give you to be worthy of the value of this Holy Cloud Pill. Even if I spend all my wealth, I'm afraid it won't be worthy." "Brother Tai'a, why do you have to be so polite? I didn't make this Shengxiao Pill just to get reward. If it's the kind of person who doesn't get along with me, no matter how much reward I pay, I can't give him Shengxiao Pill." Pill. Brother Tai'a and I are brothers, and this Shengxiao Pill is considered a gift from me." Tai'a Huang wanted to say something else, but Su Han had already waved his hand: "Don't say anything, brother Tai'a, you have helped me a lot in Silver Moon Holy Mountain during this period of time, and I have done all of this." Keep it in mind. Just a Holy Cloud Pill, what does it mean? If you continue to drag your feet, it means you don't regard me as a brother in your heart." With that said, Su Han ignored Tai'ehuang's repeated attempts to stay and left directly. Tai Ahuang held the elixir bottle containing the Holy Cloud Pill and couldn't help but secretly sighed: "Brother Su, you left very simply. How can I repay the favor I owe you now?" ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,171 Silver Moon River You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! A week later, Su Han was finally fully prepared and planned to set off to the banks of the Silver Moon River to attain enlightenment. The people sent by the Brahma Saint took Su Han to the outskirts of the Silver Moon River and stopped. Further forward, there is a restricted area of ??the place of enlightenment, only those who have enlightenment are allowed to enter. Su Han did not hesitate and entered in a flash. The Silver Moon River is a river that surrounds mountains and valleys. Sometimes calm, sometimes galloping, at different stages, there are different weather. Su Han walked upstream along the river, feeling the atmosphere of the Silver Moon River, not missing any detail. He knows that there must be a reason why the Silver Moon River is called the place of enlightenment. The bank of the Silver Moon River must be a very suitable place for enlightenment and breakthrough. As for where it is suitable, you have to decide it yourself. There are still five months between now and the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference. If you grasp it carefully, you will definitely gain a lot. There are four seasons in the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, and the Silver Moon River's weather is also magnificent. Sometimes, when Su Han looks at the weather by the river, he can't help but feel that the weather by the river is just like the journey of life, with peaks and troughs, and the situation changes all the time. Although there are occasional setbacks, the variety and variety are simply unimaginable without witnessing and experiencing them firsthand. Sometimes, Su Han saw the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers on the bank of the Silver Moon River. Sometimes, Su Han sees flowers falling and blooming. Sometimes, Su Han saw dead leaves. Sometimes, Su Han saw snowflakes flying again. Meditating on the bank of the Silver Moon River, Su Han gained new insights every day. He doesn¡¯t know what other people¡¯s experiences are like when they achieve enlightenment here. However, Su Han realized more deeply every day here that this was indeed an excellent place for enlightenment. " Enlightenment here may not be the kind of treasure place with strong aura of heaven and earth, but the atmosphere contained in this place, the feeling of following the heaven and earth, and the natural feeling of Tao, are incomparable to many so-called treasure places of cultivation. Heaven and earth, nature, all things, and the original mind, here, reach a high degree of resonance and unity. Here, it is easier to inspire inspiration that resonates with heaven and earth. About a month later, Su Han inspired inspiration in his heart, and suddenly the spiritual platform opened wide, he found the secret to breakthrough, and understood the mystery of heaven and earth. Suddenly, he broke through from the first level of the Imperial Realm to the second level of the Imperial Realm. However, Su Han knew that this was far from the end. There are still more than four months to go, and the inspiration in my heart is far from being erupted and released. By the bank of the Silver Moon River, Su Han fully comprehended, and his whole person was immersed in the endless and mysterious principles of martial arts. ¡­¡­ ?Four months later. The four major saints forces of Silver Moon Holy Mountain gathered together to prepare for the upcoming Holy Mountain Alliance Conference. At this meeting, it was very rare that all four saints were present. The Brahma Saint, wearing a dark golden robe, looks majestic and graceful, sitting at the top. The appearance of the first saint was fully revealed. The Saint of the Eclipse Sun, wearing a fiery red robe, looked a little worried. He was sitting at the table with an expressionless face, his eyes were slightly downcast, and he glanced at the Brahma saint from time to time. The Saint of Nan Dou is a giant man with a height of more than two meters. "The Piaohua Saint is a beautiful and elegant woman. But when the Dharma Eyes opened and closed slightly, there was a soul-stirring power. The four saints gathered together, and the Brahma Saint spoke first: "Everyone, the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference is about to begin. This time, our Silver Moon Holy Mountain has received eight quotas to participate in the genius competition. According to my wishes, each person Do you have any opinions on the selection of two geniuses from the saint's disciples?" The Piaohua Sage smiled and said: "Of course I have no objections. I have already decided on the candidates. I just don't know what your opinions are?" Over there, Saint Nan Dou looked quite interested and asked, "Which two did Fellow Taoist Piao Hua choose? Ji Luo should be among them, right?" The Piaohua Saint smiled and said: "Ji Luo is the strongest genius under my sect. Recently, he got an opportunity and his cultivation level suddenly jumped to the seventh level of the Imperial Realm. He is naturally one of the two places. The other one is good at intelligence and stratagem. Tang Bamboo.¡± Saint Nandou couldn't help but have a look of envy on his face. It would be great if a genius at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm came from his Nandou lineage. This time there are two placesAlthough Nan Dou Sage also selected the two strongest geniuses under his sect, their strength was still far behind Ji Luo, who was under Piao Hua Sage's sect. The Eclipse Saint said calmly: "In every Holy Mountain Alliance conference, the strongest genius was not selected, but there is still a gap between him and others." The face of the Piaohua Saint changed, and he couldn't help but retort: ??"This time is different. Ji Luo is a seventh-level genius at the Imperial Realm, which we did not have in Silver Moon Holy Mountain before. I believe that in this Holy Mountain Alliance Conference, Ji Luo will It can make a big difference." Nan Dou Sheng also smoothed things over and said: "Brother Eclipse, we are still very hopeful this time. As long as we perform well, we should not be kicked out of the Holy Mountain League." The Eclipse Sage sneered: "You may be optimistic, but I reserve my opinion." At this time, the Brahma Saint, who had been closing his eyes to rest his mind, also opened his eyes and said calmly: "For this Holy Mountain Alliance meeting, our principle is six words: do our best in human affairs and settle the destiny. We have already done all the efforts that should be done. Well, if our Silver Moon Holy Mountain is really lucky, this Holy Mountain Alliance Conference may be an opportunity for us to achieve great success." After the Brahma Saint finished speaking, the other three saints did not immediately respond. Obviously, they still have some disapproval of the Brahma Sage's theory of destiny. Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit cold, Saint Piao Hua smiled and said: "The Brahma lineage should have made complete preparations this time. Brother Brahma must have already made plans for the two candidates, right?" The Brahma Sage nodded and said: "That is natural. This time, my Brahma lineage has also selected the two best successors of the sect. I believe that they can perform differently from previous years." The Piaohua Sage looked very interested and asked, "Who is it? Could it be that among them is the successor that Daoist Brother Brahma just established?" Then he overturned it and said: "That's not right. The little guy named Su is only at the first level of the Imperial Realm, right? Although I am personally optimistic about his future potential, to participate in the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference, the first level of the Imperial Realm is obviously far from enough. ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1172: Cultivation soars You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The words of the Floating Flower Saint are also true. No matter how amazing Su Han is, no matter how great his potential is, it is still too difficult for him to compete with other top talents from the Holy Mountain with his strength at the first level of the Imperial Realm. You must know that the foundation and inheritance of other holy mountains are not inferior to Silver Moon Holy Mountain, or even stronger. For the top geniuses they have trained, those at the mid-level Imperial level are the lowest baseline, and there may even be quite a few high-level ones at the Imperial level. Relying on the strength of the first level of the Emperor Realm, if you want to deal with them, no matter how amazing you are, no matter how many trump cards you have, it is impossible. In the view of Saint Piaohua, Saint Brahma would not take the risk of sending Su Han at this Holy Mountain Alliance meeting due to his cautious character. After all, although the genius competition at the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference is carried out under strict rules, accidents are inevitable, and geniuses may die unexpectedly, or various injuries may occur. Even if there is no accidental death, if you are seriously injured and have to lie in bed for a year and a half, it is obviously not cost-effective. Therefore, Sage Piaohua believes that Sage Brahma¡¯s plan is, at best, to let Su Han grow again and wait for the next opportunity. Instead of sending them out to attend the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference now. Unexpectedly, the Brahma Saint made an astonishing statement: "Fellow Daoist Piao Hua guessed it right. I plan to give one of the two places under my sect to Su Han." What? Do you really want that boy at the first level of the Emperor Realm to attend the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference? Even Nandou Saint couldn't help but couldn't sit still after hearing these words. You know, if he is really allowed to go and let other people in the Holy Mountain see it, it will not only be a shame for the Brahma family, but also the face of the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Outside the home, it is impossible for people from other holy mountains to divide the Silver Moon Holy Mountain into the four major saints' forces. In their eyes, no matter which saint's sect is in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, they are all of the same spirit, and they are all people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Therefore, Saint Nandou persuaded: "Brother Brahma, do you want to think about it again? After all, this is not only related to the Brahma lineage, but also to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain." The Piaohua Sage also said: "Brother Brahma, have you seen some kind of luck in him? However, as martial arts monks like us, it is said that only martial arts strength is the last word. The luck of luck Said, it is still illusory.¡± The Brahma Sage laughed: "Don't be too busy trying to persuade me. How do you know that I made this decision not based on strength?" Based on strength considerations? Nandou Saint rolled his eyes when he heard this: "Brother Brahma, are you trying to say that you asked Su Han to participate in the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference because his strength has reached the level where he can compete with other Holy Mountain geniuses? That¡¯s the point, right?¡± Unexpectedly, the Brahma Sage nodded solemnly: "Yes, that's what I want to say." "How is this possible? No matter how much you raise a genius at the first level of the Imperial Realm, he will never be able to compete with other Holy Mountain geniuses." Faced with the rebuttals of Saint Nandou and Saint Piaohua, Saint Brahma just smiled faintly, appearing extremely confident. At this moment, a report came from outside the door: "Saint, the young master is here." The Brahma Sage said: "Invite him in." ??Nandou Sage couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Brother Brahma, your beloved disciple is here. Just take this opportunity, let us try, what skills does he have that make you so confident in him?¡± The Brahma Sage laughed: "No need to try. Once he comes in, you will naturally know why I let him attend the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference." While speaking, Su Han had already strode in. When Saint Nandou and Saint Piaohua looked up, their eyes lit up. The young man in front of him is clearly Su Han. However, compared to before, Su Han now makes people feel that he has a bit more indescribable temperament, making him look more outstanding. It feels like Su Han has formed a wonderful fusion with heaven and earth. Every move he makes carries a wonderful temperament, which seems to affect everything around him and form a resonance with him. However, this is just a manifestation of personal temperament. It¡¯s impossible, because he has this kind of temperament, so he can ignore his cultivation level of the first level of the Emperor Realm, right? Um? Sage Nandou and Sage Piaohua suddenly discovered that something seemed wrong with Su Han. This kind of spiritual power fluctuation seems toDoesn¡¯t it look like the spiritual power fluctuations of the first level of the Imperial Realm? ???????????????????? It seems like there are also third-level or even fourth-level imperial realms? How can this be? Could it be that some secret medicine was used to temporarily enhance the fluctuation of spiritual power? The Piaohua Saint was so surprised that he couldn't help but activate his spiritual consciousness, looked carefully, and exclaimed: "Fourth level of the Imperial Realm, Brother Brahma, your proud and beloved disciple, unexpectedly, in just five months, Within, you suddenly broke through to the fourth level of the Imperial Realm?" Nandou Saint also took a breath of cold air: "This is incredible. Could it be that some kind of deception was used?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of nowhere. In those eyes, two pupil lights shot out, which was obviously the kind of pupil technique that can break through obstacles. After watching for a long time, Saint Nandou exclaimed: "It's weird, it's really weird. I, Nandou, am completely convinced this time. There is still such a monster in the world. In five months, he was promoted from the first level of the Imperial Realm to the fourth level of the Imperial Realm. Heavy? This kind of speed, even if we were there a few years ago, is far less than one-tenth of it, right?" For a time, even the eyes of the Eclipse Saint were flashing with extremely complicated meanings. Obviously, as soon as Su Han appeared, his cultivation at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm immediately conquered them and left them speechless. Although the cultivation level of the fourth level of the Imperial Realm is not the strongest among the top geniuses in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, this young genius was only at the first level of the Imperial Realm five months ago. This forced them to re-examine the strength and potential of this young man, Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,173 Tai'a Saint You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Piaohua Saint was relatively calm, and smiled: "I guess, Young Master Su went to the Silver Moon River to realize Taoism, right? This Silver Moon River can make one's cultivation soar from the first level of the Imperial Realm to the Imperial Realm all at once. The fourth level, this has never happened before. I have to say that Young Master Su has broken the inherent thinking of us people and refreshed our understanding of genius monsters." The Silver Moon River is certainly good, but if an ordinary genius goes to the Silver Moon River to gain enlightenment, his strength will only increase by one level at most. Piaohua Sage really can't imagine what happened to Su Han's enlightenment on the banks of the Silver Moon River, so that his cultivation level soared from the early stage of the Imperial Realm to the middle stage of the Imperial Realm? Could it be that there are such geniuses in the world, who are born to be superhuman in everything they do? Others who enlightened by the Silver Moon River can only improve one level of cultivation, but he can rely on his superhuman understanding to suddenly improve to three levels. many? ??Could it be that the so-called theory of luck really exists in this world? A genius like Su Han is the legendary genius who is born with the ability to gather great fortune? For a moment, Saint Piaohua was really jealous of Saint Brahma. Why didn't such a genius join their Piaohua lineage in the first place? Although there is already Ji Luo under the sect of Piao Hua Saint, for a genius, the more the better, there will never be too much. At this moment, the most depressing person is the Eclipse Saint. Originally, among the four great saints, the disciples of the Eclipse Saint had always been more outstanding. Especially since the death of Mr. Zhu, a disciple of the Brahma Saint, there were no geniuses who could compete with the geniuses of the Eclipse Saint. But this time, not only did Ji Luo come out of the sect of Piao Hua Saint, but Brahma Saint also found Su Han from nowhere. From all aspects, he was even better than Zhu Gongzi back then. One chip. "Everyone." The Brahma Sage smiled faintly and pressed his hands downwards, indicating that the topic was over. Immediately, Su Han also found a seat and sat down. As a young master of the Brahma lineage, he participated in this meeting, and other saints naturally had no objections. "Everyone, I have a big happy event to announce today." The Brahma Sage smiled lightly. What else is going on? The eyes of the other three saints all turned to the Brahma Saint. "You must have seen the amazing vision of heaven and earth three days ago, right?" The Brahma Sage asked with a smile. When the Brahma Saint said this, the other three people were shocked. That's right, three days ago, deep in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, there was a sudden ray of light rushing into the sky. This vision of heaven and earth alarmed everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Maybe other people don¡¯t understand the meaning of this vision of heaven and earth, but the saints of Silver Moon Holy Mountain are very familiar with this vision of heaven and earth. This is clearly a vision of heaven and earth that can only be caused by someone ascending to the holy realm. Generally speaking, breaking through to the Imperial Realm can also trigger a vision of heaven and earth, but that kind of vision of heaven and earth is less than one-twentieth of the vision of heaven and earth three days ago. There is only one explanation, and that is that someone from Silver Moon Holy Mountain ascended to the holy realm. Who could it be? After the vision of heaven and earth appeared, the three saints, Eclipse Sun, Nandou and Piaohua, had the most complicated emotions. Because, as soon as the vision of heaven and earth appeared, they summoned their men and learned that among their men, there were no strong men at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm who had ascended to the Holy Realm. So, who is this strong man who has ascended to the holy realm? Could it be that the Wind Yin protector from the Brahma lineage has ascended to the holy realm? This thought made the three great saints even more restless. If someone from the Brahma lineage really ascends to the holy realm, that would be a huge event. They had been restless for several days, and now when they heard the Brahma Saint mention this matter, their inner curiosity and urgency could no longer be suppressed. "Brother Brahma, who has ascended to the holy realm?" The three saints were all full of questions, and now the Piaohua saint took the lead in asking them. The three of them stared at the Brahma saint without blinking, waiting for the answer. The Brahma Saint smiled leisurely: "This is the Silver Moon Holy Mountain blessed by God. After hundreds of years, another powerful man in the holy realm has finally been born." ¡°Alas, brother Brahma,?If you don¡¯t tell us who you are, just tell us who ascended to the Holy Realm. "Nandou Saint sighed. The Eclipse Saint had a gloomy face. Although he didn't say anything, his expression clearly showed that he was extremely concerned about the answer to this question. The Brahma Saint didn¡¯t show off any more and said directly: ¡°It¡¯s Tai Ah Huang.¡± "What, is Tai Ahuang?" For a moment, the three great saints were silent. Obviously, this answer shocked them at first, but after thinking about it carefully, it made sense. After all, in addition to the four great saints themselves, the strongest person in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain at this stage is the visiting Emperor Tai'a. "This Emperor, I heard, has been at the peak of the imperial realm for a hundred years. Now, although it is very sudden, it can be considered that the hard work has paid off." The Piaohua Saint said thoughtfully. The most important thing is that this strong man who ascended to the holy realm is not from the Brahma lineage. This made the other three saints involuntarily breathe a sigh of relief. "Everyone, the fifth saint has appeared in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. This is a great event for Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Moreover, as soon as Fellow Taoist Tai'a made a breakthrough, I went to visit him. Fellow Taoist Tai'a made it clear Expressed his willingness to stay in Silver Moon Holy Mountain for development." The Brahma Sage smiled. Are you willing to stay and develop in Silver Moon Holy Mountain? Doesn¡¯t this mean that a fifth saint is really going to appear in Silver Moon Holy Mountain? For a moment, even Su Han's expression changed slightly. He had been enlightening on the banks of the Silver Moon River, and he did not expect that there would be such an exchange between the Brahma Saint and Tai'ahuang. "Fellow Taoist Tai'a should now be called Tai'a Saint. After he comes out of seclusion, I decided to immediately hold a coronation ceremony for him, open a saint's dojo, and establish a saint's power. You should have no objections, right?" Although Saint Tai'a has now reached the level of Saint Realm, if he wants to take root in Silver Moon Holy Mountain and establish his own Saint power, it will be impossible without the support of other Saints. The establishment of the dojo, the improvement of power, and the spread of reputation all require other saints to use their own resources to support it. This is also the reason why Brahma Sage mentioned this matter to the other three saints. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,174 A message from the underground kingdom You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Sage Piaohua smiled lightly and said: "It is a great joy that the fifth saint appears in our Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If there is a need for someone from our Piaohua lineage, we will never be vague." "Well, this is indeed a big event, and it counts as part of my Nandou family." "Where are you, Eclipse?" The Brahma Sage looked at the Eclipse Sage with his profound eyes, as if he must make the Eclipse Sage express his stance. Under the gaze of the Brahma Saint, the Eclipse Saint could not avoid it and could only say: "Since everyone is willing to contribute money and effort, then naturally my Eclipse lineage will not be stingy." This is a disguised statement. The Brahma Sage smiled heartily: "Okay, I, Silver Moon Holy Mountain, join hands together, why worry about bad luck?" The shocking news that the fifth saint appeared in Silver Moon Holy Mountain suddenly spread to every corner of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. People are amazed that the strength of Silver Moon Holy Mountain has been substantially improved this time! And when the three great saints returned to their own territory, their moods were also different. ?????????? For example, the Floating Flower Saint is purely happy. And Saint Nan Dou, in his joy, was also mixed with a trace of doubt, feeling that this incident happened too suddenly. There is always a little bit of inquiring mind about this newly promoted saint. As for the Eclipse Saint, his mood is the most complicated. Logically speaking, he is a veteran saint of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, so he would not be jealous of Saint Tai'a. However, his heart was always filled with a feeling of jealousy. On the one hand, I am jealous of the Tai'a Saint, and on the other hand, I am also jealous of the Brahma lineage The saint Tai'a is naturally the most closely connected with the Brahma lineage. The emergence of Saint Tai'a means that the Brahma lineage has become more powerful. Although the Eclipse lineage has temporarily reached a reconciliation with the Brahma lineage, there is still a competitive mentality in the heart of the Eclipse Saint, and he feels that he cannot lag behind the Brahma Saint in everything. But now, Saint Brahma not only has a successor that makes him jealous, but he also has a powerful ally like Saint Tai'a. "Could it be that the fate of heaven really favors the Brahma Saint?" The Eclipse Saint was also extremely depressed for a while. Originally, he thought that the Brahma Sage had ruled the Silver Moon Holy Mountain for hundreds of years, and it was his turn to be the Eclipse Sage. Furthermore, the Brahma lineage did show obvious signs of decline. However, for some reason, the luck of Brahma's lineage suddenly became strong again. Looking at this trend, the fate of the Brahma lineage cannot be controlled at all. I am afraid that in the next few hundred years, the world will still be the Brahma lineage? Thinking about it carefully, everything seems to have changed since Su Han was born. Looking at the geniuses under his disciples, the Eclipse Saint can only hope that they can perform better than Su Han at the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference and earn some face for himself. Thinking about it carefully, the Eclipse Sage felt that this was not impossible. Although Su Han's cultivation level has soared several levels in just a few months, in the final analysis, he is still a genius at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm. The Eclipse Sun Saint doesn¡¯t believe it. At the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference, the fourth level of the Imperial Realm can still be stronger than Qin Yao, who is at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm under his sect? With this thought, the Eclipse Saint felt much more at ease. However, he still decided to go out in the next two days to travel outside and relax. Otherwise, if you stay in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, there will definitely be a celebration held for Saint Tai'a, and Saint Eclipse is not in the mood to participate in such a celebration. So he decided to leave in the next two days. ¡­¡­ After Su Han came out of seclusion, he also prepared wholeheartedly for the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference. The day to set off for the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference is getting closer. However, on this day, Su Han received a message in his consciousness. This information is actually from the underground kingdom. When Su Han came to the Upper Nine Regions from the Thousand Island Territory via the Underground Kingdom, he had reached an agreement with the monster Yantao. As long as Yantao had anything to do, he could contact Su Han at any time. For this reason, Yantao also specially sent a tooth to Su Han. This tooth has no other use. The only purpose is to serve as a token of Yantao. The communication between Yantao and Su Han can be communicated through this tooth. conduct. At the moment, Su Han did not dare to neglect and opened Yan Tao's spiritual information. This spiritual message says that it is Yan Qingshang who wants to see Su Han for something. But because Yan Qingshang couldn't contact Su Han herself, she thought of using Yan Tao toThe power to connect. "Senior Sister Yan, please contact me if you have something to do? Is there something wrong with the people in southern Xinjiang?" When Su Han left the Thousand Island Territory, he entrusted Yan Qingshang with his friends in Southern Xinjiang and asked Yan Qingshang to go to Southern Xinjiang and bring those people to Qionghua Spiritual Land to practice. Now that Yan Qingshang suddenly contacted him, could it be that something went wrong with those people? Su Han hurriedly browsed through the spiritual information. Yan Qingshang did not say much in the spiritual information. She only said that she had found most of the people Su Han mentioned in southern Xinjiang. However, the whereabouts of two people are unknown, and the specific voice transmission using spiritual consciousness cannot be explained. Su Han is asked to go to the underground kingdom to meet her when he is free, and we will discuss it in detail then. There are two people missing? As soon as Su Han saw this, he could no longer sit still. Although he was now the young master of the Brahma lineage, in his heart, he had never forgotten those original companions. Those familiar figures all hold a very important weight in his mind. There are actually two people who haven¡¯t been found? What could happen? Su Han didn¡¯t delay, and immediately set off to see the Brahma Sage to say goodbye, saying that he had something to do and would be back before the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference. Afterwards, Su Han rushed to Silver Moon City. In the market of Silver Moon City, there was a hidden teleportation circle. At the beginning, Su Han came to Silver Moon City from the Underground Kingdom through this teleportation circle. Now returning the same way, Su Han quickly passed through the teleportation circle and came to the underground kingdom again. The underground kingdom is still the same as before, with no changes. Perhaps, for Yantao and its countless partners, months, even years, and decades are not much different. For them, it is just a moment in a long time. "Ha, Su Han, are you back?" Yan Tao was in a good mood. When he saw Su Han, he greeted Su Han very familiarly, "I said last time that if you come again next time, my men will line up to welcome you. Just look at it if you don't believe me." Su Han looked around and saw a sea of ??monsters, all lined up neatly and bowing their heads respectfully toward him. That look was even more respectful than the way they greeted Yantao when Su Han came for the first time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,175 The two missing people You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Haha." Yantao laughed, "I specially ordered them to greet you with the highest standards when you come. Look, I trained them well, right?" This guy has been in the underground kingdom for a long time, and he is obviously a bit bored. "Yantao, if it were normal times, I should chat with you a little more and catch up on old times. However, I have something urgent now, so I won't tell you more. Where is Senior Sister Yan? Tell me where she is. , I¡¯ll go find her right away.¡± Su Han asked. Yantao curled his lips, but did not show too much dissatisfaction. He just smiled and said: "I already know what your urgent matter is. Why don't you say a few more words to me? You know, I am in this underground kingdom. I've been holding it in for too long and finally waited for you to come. If you don't accompany me and say a few more words, I might not tell you where she is." Su Han shook his head and said with a smile: "Yantao, don't make trouble, I know you are not that kind of person." "Humph, it turns out that being a good person is boring." Yantao shrugged his shoulders and then said, "Don't worry, your senior sister Yan is here with me now." "At your place?" Su Han still didn¡¯t believe it. "Of course, would I lie to you? Her cultivation has reached a bottleneck where she was originally. Without a great opportunity, it would be difficult to take a step forward. So, she applied to the sect to go out for training, and then , came to my underground kingdom to practice in seclusion. She said that there are a lot of cultivation resources here, and the cultivation environment here is also very suitable for her physique. She may be more effective if she practices in seclusion here than practicing outside. good." Yantao said. "Then where is she now?" Under the guidance of Yantao, Su Han went around and around and came to a hidden cave in the underground kingdom. This cave is very cold. Deep in the cave, there is a cold jade hotbed. A figure like a jade tree piled with snow sat quietly on it. Sensing someone coming, Yan Qingshang quickly opened her eyes. "Junior Brother Su?" Yan Qingshang was surprised when she saw that the person coming was Su Han. For a moment, unable to hide the emotions in his heart, he stood up from the cold jade hotbed. "Sister Yan." Su Han looked at Yan Qingshang's cultivation and found that she had been promoted from the ninth level of the King Realm to the half-step Imperial Realm in just a few months, and she had already touched the threshold of the Imperial Realm. It seems that the green spiritual fruit also played a big role in Yan Qingshang. Otherwise, she would not have touched the threshold of the Imperial Realm in such a short period of time. You must know that in the Twelve Spiritual Kingdoms of the Thousand Island Territory, the emperor-level experts are the top ranks of powerful people. In Qionghua Spiritual Land, there are only three Lords who have reached the Imperial Realm. Among the generation of young geniuses, even Qu Tianshu, the most talented person in Qionghua Spiritual Land at that time, was only at the ninth level of the King Realm. Today, Yan Qingshang's whole person exudes a refreshing temperament. Obviously, her improvement in cultivation has made her whole mood and temperament different. "Senior Sister Yan, congratulations. One day you will step into the imperial realm and you will become a very important figure in Qionghua Lingdi." Su Han looked at Yan Qingshang with a smile. If Yan Qingshang could jump to the Imperial Realm level within a year or two, the Imperial Realm expert who was less than twenty years old would definitely cause a shocking storm in the entire Thousand Islands Territory. An emperor-level genius who is less than twenty years old is born in Qionghua Lingguo. His control and voice in the Twelve Spiritual Kingdom will definitely be qualitatively improved. "Junior Brother Su, your cultivation" Compared to Su Hanlai, Yan Qingshang was more surprised. She could clearly feel that compared to the Su Han who had just left the Thousand Islands Territory, Su Han's temperament and spirit had undergone earth-shaking changes. Today's Su Han exudes an unfathomable temperament all over his body. Yan Qingshang takes a quick look and realizes that the current Su Han's feeling to her is no less than that of the Great Lord of Qionghua Spiritual Land. . In fact, that feeling is even stronger than that of the Great Lord of Qionghua Spiritual Land. "Junior brother, what are you" Yan Qingshang's heart was in turmoil. It was hard to imagine what kind of encounters Su Han had during this period of time, which could cause such earth-shaking changes in his cultivation and temperament. Su Han smiled: "Senior sister and I haven't seen each other for a long time. We should have reminisced about old times, but I'm a little anxious now. I also asked senior sister to tell me about those people in southern Xinjiang.??, which two people are missing? " Su Han did not beat around the bush, but went straight to the point. Only then did Yan Qingshang remember this matter and said quickly: "According to the information left by Junior Brother Su, I went to the Yulong Great Leader in Southern Xinjiang and found the people that Junior Brother Su mentioned. Among them, Yu Qianqiu said that he would still be there The Chief Yulong is in charge of the overall situation and cannot come with me to Qionghua Spiritual Land. There is also a big black dog. I heard that you have gone to other places and are not in Qionghua Spiritual Land. It laughed strangely and left. No matter how hard we chase, we can't get them back. As for the other people, I followed what my junior brother said and took them to the Qionghua Spiritual Land to practice." These were what Su Han had expected. Third Young Master Yu's heart is with the Chief Yulong. No matter how good Qionghua Lingdi is, he cannot easily leave the Chief Yulong and go somewhere else. After all, the Chief Yulong is his foundation. "The big black dog has always had a weird temper. It has been dormant in the Yulong Territory for so long. It seems that it has reached the limit of its endurance. I also heard that I can¡¯t see myself in a new place, so it¡¯s natural for the big black dog to leave. Su Han was not worried at all about the danger this dog would pose. In comparison, he was more worried about the people the big black dog might encounter. This ancient dog with the sky-swallowing bloodline is not a vegetarian. As for the future, Su Han feels that as long as he has a fate with this dog, he will meet him again. He believed that the dog thought so too. "Sister Yan, who are the two missing people?" Su Han asked. Yan Qingshang pondered for a moment, obviously thinking: "One is Su Yu and the other is Mei Haoran. However, the reasons why their whereabouts are unknown are different." Su Han also frowned when he heard the names of these two people. These two people were his companions who had followed him through thick and thin. When he heard that the whereabouts of these two people were unknown, Su Han's heart immediately tightened. With the status of Yulong Chief in Southern Xinjiang, I believe that he will not be unable to protect these two people. So, why did these two people disappear? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,176 Reunion of old friends You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Junior brother, I haven't witnessed the specific process with my own eyes, and I can't tell you clearly. Otherwise, let your friends tell you directly. They have witnessed the whole process, and I believe they can explain the matter more clearly. clear." "My friends are here too?" Su Han was refreshed. Yan Qingshang nodded gently: "It's boring for them to sit and practice in Qionghua Lingdi. When they heard that I was going to come here for retreat, and that I could contact you here, they all actively asked to come with me to practice. . Now, they are probably all in another cave not far away." Su Han originally thought that this time he might not have time to go to the Qionghua Spiritual Land in the Thousand Islands Domain to meet his friends. Unexpectedly, they were all in this underground kingdom. This made Su Han immediately overjoyed, and the anxiety he felt when he first came was reduced by more than half. Looking at Su Han's expression, Yan Qingshang knew that he couldn't wait any longer, so she immediately took Su Han to the cave where Cheng Can and the others were. Not long after, familiar faces appeared in Su Han's sight one after another. Cheng Can, Ji Tiannan, Murong Sang Seeing these old friends, Su Han could no longer suppress his inner joy. "Little Lord!" Cheng Can was obviously very excited, and there was a clear glint in his eyes. Since Su Han left the Yulong Chief, it has been too long since he has seen these old friends. Now that they have met, Cheng Can feels like he has a thousand words to say in his heart, but he doesn¡¯t know where to start. The normally rough man opened his mouth again and again at this moment, unable to utter a complete sentence. "Good guy, Cheng Can, you seem to have made great progress over the past year or so." Su Han laughed and patted Cheng Can's arm. He could see that Cheng Can's current cultivation level was already at the Human King Realm, close to the level of the Earth King Realm. Even if this is due to the special nature of his own bloodline, it is definitely inseparable from his long-term hard work and sweat. ¡°Young Master, thanks to you, my life, Lao Cheng¡¯s, has also undergone earth-shaking changes.¡± Cheng Can's tone was filled with emotion. Originally, when he was in Tianhe Martial Academy, he wasn't even sure whether he could enter the spiritual realm. Now, two years have passed, and earth-shaking changes have taken place in southern Xinjiang and the outside world. However, in the past two years, the biggest feeling for Cheng Can is that his strength has improved a lot. My current level of cultivation is something I didn't even dare to think about two years ago. Behind Cheng Can, Ji Tiannan and Murong Sang stood. Unlike Cheng Can, Ji Tiannan's emotions seemed more restrained than Cheng Can's. But Su Han could also see the uncontrollable excitement and joy shining in his eyes. Murong Sang, on the other hand, had already flushed with excitement, standing there not knowing what to say. "Good guy, Murong's cultivation is close to the Earth King realm." Su Han had to sigh, the cultivation talent of this innate pure Yang body is indeed terrifying. "Young Master, when we were at Yulong Chief, we were looking forward to news from you day and night, and today we finally got you. Unfortunately, we have lost several brothers among us." Cheng Can said, his eyes were a little red. Su Han¡¯s expression condensed and he asked: ¡°What exactly is going on? You guys are in the Dragon Control Chief, so why are you missing two brothers?¡± "Young Master, this is what happened." Cheng Can said, "We in Yulong Chief spend most of our time practicing in the spiritual veins. However, occasionally, we will go out separately to practice and increase our actual combat abilities. That day, it was me and Brother Su Yu. We went out to practice, and then we met a group of hunting people on the road." "That group of people looked a little weird. Whether it was their appearance or their accent, they didn't look like the native people of southern Xinjiang. However, that was only when I thought about it later. At the time, we didn't think so. There were too many things wrong and I came into contact with them. Among that group of people, there was a girl who seemed to be quite interested in Brother Su Yu and kept causing trouble for Brother Su Yu" "Later I realized that she was probably attracted by Brother Su Yu, so she wanted to attract Brother Su Yu's attention. However, we didn't think too much about it at the time." "Later, when the hunting was over and the girl was about to leave, she actually sent someone to tie Su Yu away. I wanted to stop her at that time, but they were very strong.Just an ordinary warrior is far more powerful than I was back then. They tied up Brother Su Yu without any effort at all. " Cheng Can¡¯s tone was filled with self-blame: ¡°It was my limited ability that prevented me from protecting him.¡± Su Han also felt ridiculous when he heard this. Indeed, Su Yu's appearance is very delicate and elegant, and is very popular with girls. However, the other party took a liking to him and tied him away directly. What is this? Su Han speculated that only the children of big powers and sects could possess this kind of lawless style. "What other clues are there? Even if I trace this matter to the ends of the earth, I still have to find out the origins of these people." Su Han's tone became colder. "Young Master, it's actually easy to trace. When that group of people left, they left a lot of clues. I collected all those clues and kept them." Cheng Candao. Su Han accepted various things from Cheng Can, among which was a used mink hat. I think they dropped it in a hurry when they were leaving. "Huh? This is the smell of the sad tree!" Su Han took the mink hat in his hand and immediately recognized that it had a strong plant smell. This kind of plant is not found in southern Xinjiang. However, Su Han knew that among the many territories in Daxia, there was one area that was rich in such sad trees. The Lower Ironwood Territory! This Ironwood lower domain, like Southern Xinjiang, also belongs to the lower domain. In terms of strength, it may be slightly stronger than Southern Xinjiang. There is such a strong smell of sad tree on this hat, which means that this hat has been influenced by the smell of sad tree. This means that the hat is most likely to come from the Lower Ironwood Domain. Su Han didn¡¯t know why people from the Lower Tiemu Territory went to southern Xinjiang to hunt and play. However, now that we know that the other party is from the Lower Ironwood Territory, the follow-up matters will be easier to handle. Su Han decided to go to the Lower Ironwood Territory personally to see who had the courage to kidnap his own people. Su Han doesn¡¯t want to kill people casually, but if there is anyone who can¡¯t get along with his people, he will never be lenient if he touches his back. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,177 Ironwood Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, before heading to the Lower Ironwood Territory, Su Han still had questions to ask. "You just talked about Su Yu's disappearance, but what about Mei Haoran? Were the two of them kidnapped together?" Cheng Can quickly said: "No, Mei Haoran's departure is another matter. Not long ago, a group of people came, said to be members of Mei Haoran's family, and forced him to leave regardless of Mei Haoran's own objections. It was taken." ??Mei Haoran¡¯s family? Su Han asked: "Why is his family capable of taking him away by force?" Su Han's question is not unreasonable, because Mei Haoran, like him, Cheng Can and others, are all from Tianhe County in Southern Xinjiang, and the level of military force in Tianhe County is relatively low compared to the entire Southern Xinjiang. . That¡¯s why Su Han wondered why Mei Haoran¡¯s family had the ability to forcibly take him away from the Yulong Chief. Cheng Can said depressedly: "Although they are the Mei family, they are not the Mei family from Tianhe County. The Mei family in Tianhe County is just a branch of them. Their true identity is the Mei family, a hidden family in southern Xinjiang. Their strength is also very strong, not inferior to that of Yulong Chief, and after all, they are members of Mei Haoran¡¯s tribe, so it¡¯s not easy for us to compete with them.¡± Su Han pondered for a moment and said: "After all, it is his family. If he can go back, it can be regarded as returning to his roots." Su Han has no intention of binding all these partners to him. Everyone follows him voluntarily, and if these people find a more suitable destination, Su Han doesn't mind sending a blessing at all. However, Cheng Can shook his head repeatedly: "That's not the case. Mei Haoran was obviously very reluctant to follow the Mei family. Before leaving, he kept giving us many instructions, saying that if the young master comes back, we must invite him. Young Master, go to Mei¡¯s house to rescue him.¡± Mei Haoran doesn¡¯t want to go back to Mei¡¯s house? This is worthy of further study. Although Su Han thought there was nothing wrong with Mei Haoran returning to Mei's house at first, if Mei Haoran strongly resisted, there would be a problem. "What does the Mei family want Mei Haoran to go back for?" Su Han asked. Cheng Can thought for a while: "I vaguely heard a little bit of their conversation. It seemed that the Mei family said they wanted Mei Haoran to go back and be the companion of His Highness the Crown Prince?" "Prince?" Su Han said doubtfully. At this time, Ji Tiannan also interjected: "Yes, the place where the Hidden Mei Family is located falls under the jurisdiction of a big country. This big country is called Chigao Country. It is said to be one of the largest countries in southern Xinjiang. I heard that Chigao Country The prince of a great country wanted to choose a companion from several of their secluded families. The Mei family was not very satisfied with the few they chose. Then they remembered Mei Haoran and came to pick him up. According to them, it seemed that Mei Haoran was something What kind of special physique can make the prince's spiritual platform clear and clear if he is around the prince, making cultivation more effective with half the effort." "Young Master, you can't ignore this matter. Anyway, I, Old Cheng, feel that the reclusive Mei family has no sincerity towards Brother Mei at all. Otherwise, if Brother Mei has been away for so many years, if they cared about Brother Mei, they would have They took him back. Now they feel that Brother Mei is useful to them, so they took him back. They are clearly using Brother Mei. What if Brother Mei has no use value in the future? How will they treat Brother Mei? " Cheng Can¡¯s words are also reasonable and reasonable. After all, to the so-called hidden Mei family, Mei Haoran is just a descendant from the branch below. To be sincere, I'm afraid there really isn't much. Su Han was worried about letting Mei Haoran stay in such a family. ¡°Moreover, Mei Haoran¡¯s own wishes are also strongly resisted. Su Han thought of this and nodded: "I will personally go to the great country of Chigao to find out what's going on. If Mei Haoran really doesn't want to stay there, I promise you that I will definitely bring him back intact. Just don¡¯t worry.¡± "Very good!" "You are indeed worthy of being the young master." Seeing Su Han like this, several people couldn't help but feel that they had found their backbone. Since the situations of Su Yu and Mei Haoran were different, Su Han immediately decided to go to the Lower Ironwood Domain through the passage of the underground kingdom. Although the journey to the Lower Ironwood Territory is longer, Su Yu's situation is obviously much more dangerous. He was kidnapped by people of unknown origin, but in comparison, Mei Haoran was taken away by members of the Mei family. Although the Mei family may not have any good intentions towards Mei Haoran, they do not have any ill intentions. ?In other words, Su Yu¡¯s life is in danger at any time, but Mei Haoran is not. Therefore, in terms of emotion and reason, rescuing Su Yu should be the first priority. ¡­¡­ ?? The Ironwood Sect, in this remote place in the Lower Ironwood Territory, is indeed a giant force. Just by hearing the name of the Ironwood Sect, you know that the Ironwood Sect is definitely one of the top sects in the Lower Ironwood Domain. In fact, the structure of the Lower Ironwood Territory is indeed relatively simple. The major sects divide the territory of the Lower Ironwood Territory one by one. Among them, the Ironwood Sect is the strongest, and all the other major sects in the Lower Ironwood Territory must respect the Ironwood Sect. This also created the unparalleled sense of superiority of the Temu Sect. In a dense forest somewhere in the Temu Sect, a young man's figure was sitting on a big rock, looking at a large waterfall in front of him, but his mood was extremely depressed. This young man is wearing coarse clothes, has slightly long black hair, and has a delicate and fair face. In every aspect, he can be regarded as a beautiful young man. It is Su Yu. He was forcibly brought to Ironwood Sect for a long time. At first, his life was a little easier, because the girl who ordered him to be kidnapped was the most beloved granddaughter of a chief elder of the Ironwood Sect. Because of the face of this eldest lady, the people of the Ironwood Sect, Be polite to him. However, as time passed, the young lady¡¯s freshness towards him disappeared. In addition, he always kept a straight face and spoke politely to the eldest lady. After a long time, the eldest lady also found it boring. Anyway, there were many people in the Tiemuzong who were willing to flatter and praise her. The young disciple who became the goddess was just as good as Su Yu. Therefore, the eldest lady gradually ignored Su Yu, and those people below also took advantage of the situation and suddenly reduced Su Yu to the lowest servant. Not only did he make him do some of the lowest-grade coolie jobs, but he was also often ridiculed and ridiculed. All this time, Su Yu could only endure these things silently. Many of the top brass of the Ironwood Sect are strong men above the Earth King Realm, and even many of the junior stewards below are at the Quasi-King Realm. Such strength is something Su Yu can't compete with, so he can't escape. However, a recent incident made Su Yu feel even more depressed. Because Temu Zong recently planned to hold a large-scale hunting, before the hunting began, the people of Temu Zong would throw some slaves into the hunting ground and let the monsters devour them, thus stimulating the ferocity of the monsters. This was originally the tradition of the Ironwood Sect, but this time, Su Yu's name was among the list of people thrown into the hunting grounds. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1178 Su Yu¡¯s plea You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Yu is not afraid of death. As a seven-foot-tall man, he has always felt that it is glorious for a man to die vigorously. "However, he didn't want to die so cowardly, unable to even control his own destiny, and die in the dirty mouth of a monster. He felt that if he died like this, he would bring shame on the young master. What¡¯s more important is that Su Yu has always been thinking about Su Han. He also has an important secret that he has never revealed to his mouth. That is, his biological mother Su Yuhu is Su Yunhai's biological sister. He and Su Han are actually cousins. However, only Amelia Su herself knew about this matter. Although Cheng Can knew it, under Su Yu's repeated requests, Cheng Can agreed and would never tell the secret. Now that he knows that he is likely to die in the Ironwood Territory, Su Yu also regrets it. Why didn't he tell Su Han in the first place? Now, I have no chance to say it, do I have to take this secret to the grave? When Su Yu thought of this, he felt extremely unwilling. He had lost his mother since he was a child, so he also longed for family affection. It was only out of an insecurity in his heart that he kept this secret in his heart. But, in fact, he is extremely eager to recognize his relatives. Thinking of this, Amelia Su could no longer sit still. Originally, he felt that if he wanted to plead with the little witch and beg her to spare his life, it would be more satisfying to kill him. But now that I think about it, I can't die so casually because my wish to recognize my relatives has not yet been fulfilled. You must live, only by living can you have hope. "I can't say that I can only temporarily give up my dignity and beg the little witch to cross my name off the list. With her status in the Ironwood Sect, it shouldn't be difficult to do this." Su Yu gritted her teeth, stood up and ran in a certain direction. In a mountain range with the richest aura of the Iron Muzong world, a palace shrouded in clouds and fog is the chief elder's palace of the Iron Muzong. In the chief elder's mansion, a beautiful woman about twenty years old was playing leisurely. This woman is Ke Ronger, the most beloved granddaughter of the chief elder of the Ironwood Sect. She was the one who fell in love with Su Yu in the first place and kidnapped him back to the Ironwood Sect regardless of his struggles. However, since then, Ke Ronger's interest in him quickly disappeared due to Su Yu's cold and uncooperative attitude. She still felt that those young disciples of the Ironwood Sect who flattered her and praised her as a goddess were more to her taste. Therefore, during this period of time, Ke Ronger completely forgot about Su Yu. She didn¡¯t even know what Su Yu was doing in the Tiemuzong, what kind of treatment he received, or whether he was alive or dead. ¡°Perhaps, in this young lady¡¯s heart, she has already regarded Amelia Su as a dead person. ¡°Anyway, there were quite a few slaves who died tragically at the hands of her eldest lady, and there was no shortage of just one or two. "Miss, there is someone outside asking to see you." A maid came forward and said. Ke Ronger asked casually: "Who?" "He said his name was Su Yu. He said, Miss, do you know him?" the maid asked suspiciously. "Huh?" Ke Ronger thought about it for a moment and finally remembered, "Is it him? Is that kid not dead yet?" There are so many suitors for her eldest lady. Logically speaking, she can't even remember Su Yu. It's just because she took the initiative to kidnap Su Yu, so she has some impression. "Let him come in." Ke Ronger was a little interested. She hadn't seen him for a long time, and she didn't know what Su Yu was like now. In the past, he was always cold and polite to me, but now he actually takes the initiative to ask for a meeting. Has this kid changed his gender? If this is really the case, Ke Ronger's inner sense of freshness will suddenly come back to her. Su Yu was outside. When she heard that the eldest lady agreed to meet her, she took a deep breath and walked in. "Little Su Yu, I would like to pay my respects to the eldest lady. May the eldest lady stay young forever." Ke Ronger sat comfortably on the chair and glanced sideways at Su Yu: "Huh? Are you Su Yu?" Ke Ronger couldn't help but be a little surprised, because in her impression, Su Yu was still a handsome young man. But for a long time, Su Yu has done a lot of rough work, so naturally she can't be as handsome as when she first came here. On the contrary, she has become a little more mature.The smell of mulberry. This made De Ke Ronger curl her lips secretly, and her interest was reduced by half. "What's your business?" Su Yu gritted her teeth and said: "There will be a large-scale hunting in the Tiemuzong in a while. I hope the eldest lady can cross me off the list of people entering the hunting ground." "Hunting?" Ke Ronger also knew about large-scale hunting for a while, but she didn't know that Su Yu was also on the list of hunting grounds. ¡°These are all matters handled by the people below, so naturally she doesn¡¯t need to worry about it, the eldest lady. ¡°However, given her status, it is still very simple to cross someone¡¯s name off the list. "But why should I help you?" Ke Ronger raised an eyebrow and sneered. In the past, Ke Rong'er often encountered difficulties with Su Yu. Although Su Yu's strength was not very good in her opinion, he had a strong backbone. She tried to force him many times but failed. Now, seeing that Su Yu is asking for help from her, Ke Ronger will naturally not let go of this great opportunity to vent her anger. Su Yu lowered her eyes and said calmly: "Tell me, Miss, I can do whatever you want me to do, as long as you cross out my name for me." Ke Ronger chuckled: "What do I want you to do? I don't know what I want you to do. Why don't you tell me what you can do?" Su Yu raised her eyebrows and said coldly: "I know what you are thinking. As long as you can help me cross my name off the list, I can do whatever you want. My life is still useful if I keep it, so No matter what you want to do, I can endure it, as long as it keeps me alive." "Huh?" Ke Ronger frowned. She didn't expect that Su Yu took the initiative to come to her to plead for mercy, but he still had such a cold attitude, not groveling to her just because he wanted something from her. This cold attitude immediately angered Ke Ronger. "Boy, who do you think you are? You're just a little ant. Do you really think you have any special charm? Can I make this lady like you?" Ke Ronger sneered. Su Yu was holding her breath, but when she heard what she said, the anger in her heart was suddenly ignited, and she shouted: "When did I need your favor again? I was good back then, but you had to kidnap me." Come here, then ignore me, and now you¡¯re teasing me like this, you crazy bitch!¡± Ke Ronger chuckled and said: "You are right, I am a crazy woman. She likes to tease ants like you, making you think you have climbed onto my high branch, and then step you down. Do you have any opinions?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,179 Denial in every possible way You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Yu was furious after hearing this: "Crazy bitch!" Hearing this, Ke Ronger smiled even more happily. It seemed that she was so moody and angry. It seemed that she really enjoyed the feeling of irritating the other person and making him angry. "Boy, one year has passed and your ability to curse has not improved at all. Well, I have had enough fun with you. You can either get out now, or you can stay and enjoy my whipping before getting out again. " Ke Ronger said, her face suddenly darkened, a long whip appeared in her hand, and it rolled towards Su Yu like a poisonous snake. It was at this time. Boom boom boom boom Outside the gate of Tiemu Zong, there was suddenly an earth-shaking loud noise. At the same time, the foundation of the entire mountain gate suddenly shook. Both Ke Ronger and Su Yu felt that the world was spinning and they were unsteady on their feet. It felt like the entire Ironwood Sect¡¯s mountain gate was about to be uprooted. Ever since Ke Ronger was a child, has this kind of thing ever happened to her? A pair of eyes were full of doubts, and even looked out in panic. Obviously, she, the eldest lady, didn't know what was going on. ?????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s not like a good thing to have such a strong shock suddenly occur at the gate of Ironwood Sect. Could it be that someone invaded? But who in the Lower Ironwood Territory has the ability to invade the Ironwood Sect? Ke Ronger couldn't figure it out, so although she was a little panicked, she hadn't completely lost her sense of proportion. "People from the Ironwood Sect, listen." Suddenly, an indifferent voice came from the void. This voice seemed to use some kind of soul-stirring magical power, which made people tremble when they heard it. "Today I came to Ironwood Sect, looking for someone. If this person is in your Ironwood Sect, I hope you can offer him with both hands and don't let me go on a killing spree." This voice seemed to be without any emotion, very cold. But when Su Yu heard it, she felt that it sounded familiar inexplicably, and for a moment, her whole body couldn't help but tremble slightly. ¡­¡­ Outside the Ironwood Sect, Su Han stood in the void. He came to the Lower Ironwood Domain and found out about the Ironwood Sect without much effort. It is said that the Tiemu Sect is one of the top sects in the Lower Tiemu Domain, which is exactly in line with Su Han's inner conjecture, that is, the person who captured Su Yu must be a domineering disciple of a powerful sect. This Ironwood Sect is the number one sect in the Lower Ironwood Territory, and the children of the Ironwood Sect must have the most reason to be arrogant and domineering. ¡° Moreover, based on Su Han¡¯s description of the appearance and behavior of the girl who captured Su Yu, many people in the Lower Tiemuchang Domain said with great certainty that the girl was a eldest lady of the Tiemuzong. After all, the eldest lady¡¯s style is very famous in the entire Ironwood Territory. She is quite domineering and belongs to the lawless level. Therefore, taking a comprehensive look, Su Han speculated that the possibility of Su Yuren being in Tiemuzong was very high. He had no other more reliable clues, so he simply went to the Ironwood Sect first and asked questions first. The top leaders of the Ironwood Sect are basically at the Earth King level or above. Among them, the most powerful sect leader is a powerful person in the Heavenly King Realm. At this moment, these senior executives felt Su Han's strong pressure and couldn't sit still. They could feel how powerful the pressure was. Even the sect leader himself had not reached this level. Who could this be? Could it be that a strong person from outside the territory is attacking? The top brass of the Ironwood Sect were all shocked and suspicious, and they all came out one after another. The sect leader was at the front, frightened, clasping his fists and saying, "I wonder who this master is coming to my Ironwood Sect? What do you want?" "Do you want me to say the same thing a second time?" Su Han said lightly. "Yes, your honor is here to find someone." The leader of the Ironwood Sect took a breath. Only then did he see that the strong man in the void was actually just a young man who looked less than twenty years old. people. Although the other party is young, the leader of the Ironwood Sect does not dare to underestimate the other party. He realized that the other party was so young and had such terrifying strength, so his background must be quite big. In the world of martial arts, strength is the last word, and age is just a cloud. Even though the leader of the Ironwood Sect is more than five times older than the young man opposite him, he can still only pretend to be a grandson in front of him. This is the effect brought about by the gap in strength. ? ???About a year ago, in your Tiemuzong, did a girl, with a group of evil slaves, capture a man back from southern Xinjiang? Is there any such thing? " Su Han would naturally not accuse Tiemu Zong casually. Just now, he deliberately said harsh words just to act as a deterrent and prevent people from Tiemu Zong from telling the truth. ¡°However, he will not easily accuse good people before asking the matter clearly. "Girl? Arrest someone and bring him back?" When the senior officials of the Ironwood Sect heard this, their expressions became strange. Then, they all turned their attention to an old man present. This old man has silver hair and a burly build. He is Ke Quan, the chief elder of the Ironwood Sect. At this moment, under the gaze of everyone, Ke Quan's expression became a little unnatural. He also knew that his granddaughter Ke Ronger was indeed lawless. What the other party said about coming back with a group of evil slaves and arresting people really seemed like what his granddaughter had done. However, after thinking about it carefully, Ke Quan felt that this was impossible. The young man opposite him was obviously more advanced than the master of the Ironwood Sect. With such a strong man as his backer, how could he be easily captured by his unsatisfactory granddaughter? Thinking of this, Ke Quan said: "Don't look at me like that. The Tiemu Sect is so big. If you can't say this, it may not be related to my granddaughter?" The leader of the Ironwood Sect frowned and said, "Whether it is yes or no, you can tell by calling someone over and asking." Ke Quan was a little unsure in his heart, and he was not sure whether his granddaughter did this. But he knew that this matter could not be admitted easily. The other party came with a fierce momentum, which clearly showed that the person who was captured was very important to the other party. If this thing was really done by his granddaughter, maybe the other party would be furious. By then, it is not certain whether the entire Ironwood Sect will be implicated, but his granddaughter will definitely bear the brunt, and maybe the entire Ke family will not escape. Therefore, Ke Quan immediately decided that regardless of whether Ke Ronger did it or not, he would deny it to death. At that moment, Ke Quan shouted: "Sect Master, you can't just wrongly accuse a good person. This master also said it. He just came to ask if it was my granddaughter who did it. This is not necessarily true. Although my granddaughter is domineering Yes, but she has never been to southern Xinjiang, so this matter must not have been done by her." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,180 The Liuli Monarch shows off his power You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Your granddaughter has really never been to Southern Xinjiang? Elder Ke, you have to tell the truth. This is a major matter related to our entire Ironwood Sect." The leader of the Ironwood Sect said solemnly. Ke Quan was heartbroken and decided to deny it to the end: "Yes, I can be 100% sure that she has never been to southern Xinjiang!" When he said this, Ke Quan puffed out his chest, as if he was trying his best to prove the authenticity of what he said. The leader of the Ironwood Sect said to Su Han: "Your Excellency, Elder Ke is the chief elder of our Ironwood Sect. What he said cannot be false. If he said that his granddaughter has never been to southern Xinjiang, then she must have never been. Moreover. , the rest of our Tiemuzong people have never been to Southern Xinjiang, and there are no people who would just casually catch people outside." Su Han said calmly: "Are you sure?" The leader of the Ironwood Sect hurriedly said: "I can vouch for it." Su Han's eyes turned to Ke Quan, but he found that Ke Quan's expression seemed a little unnatural and evasive. Su Han has the most vicious eyesight on people, and coupled with the effect of the evil eye, his eyesight is even more vicious. When he looked at Ke Quan at this moment, he always felt that the other person gave him a more or less weird feeling, and he seemed a bit sneaky. Although it cannot completely explain anything, it can at least prove that although Ke Quan swears by his words, he is actually not confident enough. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Could he be hiding something? Su Han thought of this and called Lord Liuli in his consciousness: "Old Liu, it's time for you to play." Lord Liuli was sleeping in Su Han's consciousness. Hearing this, he perked up and said, "What? Was there a fight?" "You militant, don't think about fighting every day. Don't you have a glazed gold mirror? Help me take a look at this old guy to see if he is telling the truth?" Before confirming whether what the other party said was true or false, Su Han did not want to fall out rashly out of moral considerations. Of course, he still has many ways to determine the authenticity of the other party's statement. However, letting the Glazed Lord use the Glazed Golden Mirror is obviously the simplest and fastest method. The Glazed Lord groaned and was very reluctant, but he still sacrificed his Glazed Golden Mirror. Then, Lord Liuli made a surprised sound. "What? Is he lying?" Su Han asked as he had expected it. "Well, young master, this old guy didn't tell the truth. His granddaughter has been to southern Xinjiang, but he hid it." The Glazed Golden Mirror of the Glazed Lord can reflect some of people's inner thoughts, and it is easy to know whether the other party is lying. "This old guy." Su Han's face darkened. Originally, he was not 100% sure that Su Yu was here, but after the other party's troubles, he was almost certain that Su Yu was in the Ironwood Sect. "Hey, young master, I can sense that you are very angry. How about this, let me, Lao Liu, come forward and teach them how to behave?" Lord Liuli chuckled and suggested. Su Han stared: "You?" "Young Master, you can't go back on your word. You made a good promise before. If there is a suitable opportunity, you will release me, Lao Liu, to use my hands and feet. Isn't now the best opportunity?" Lord Liuli shouted. Su Han thought about it and felt it made sense. After all, if a behemoth like Lord Liuli were to be released, the momentum would be too great. If it is allowed to move in the Upper Nine Realms, it will inevitably attract the attention of others. But the Iron Wood Lower Domain is different. It is just a remote lower domain. Even if Lord Liuli is active here, it will be difficult to attract the attention of those powerful people. Su Han thought of this and said, "Don't go too far. When you take action, be careful." "Okay!" Lord Liuli smiled and was ready to launch. Su Han's hand suddenly appeared in a miniature Tianhe Glazed Tower. It was thrown into the void and continued to expand. In the blink of an eye, a gleaming glazed tower was suspended in the sky above the gate of Tiemuzong Mountain. It looked extremely dazzling. The rays of light shone in all directions, illuminating the entire void with colorful colors, as if a god had come to the world. This extremely splendid scene left the top brass of the Ironwood Sect dumbfounded. The next moment, Su Han used his hand skills, and saw a golden airflow suddenly spurting out of the glazed tower, and a puppet figure rose from the airflow. Suddenly, the earth began to roar, and the astonishing momentum of this giant's arrival shook the surrounding people.Within a few miles, there seemed to be a huge earthquake in the nearby area. Sand and rocks were flying everywhere, and the rumbling sound was frightening. When Su Han saw the Liuli Lord for the first time, he was shocked by his domineering and huge figure. But now, Lord Liuli's body is ten times more exaggerated than before. "Thiswhat is this?" "Oh my God, thiswhat is this." This behemoth came suddenly, and the people in the Temu Sect suddenly took a breath of cold air, their ears buzzed, and they couldn't believe that this scene was real. In their entire lives, they have never seen such a big puppet, not even a puppet that is ten times smaller than this. At this moment, everyone was so panicked that their brains almost stopped functioning. Lord Liuli was not polite, and with two arms that looked like cast iron, he smashed down on the iron wood sect's mountain gate. The imposing mountain gate of Ironwood Sect was as small as a child's toy in front of Lord Liuli. Lord Liuli easily destroyed it with one punch, then uprooted it and threw it aside. "This stop it, stop it quickly." The leader of the Ironwood Sect couldn't believe his eyes and hurriedly stopped him. However, Lord Liuli would not give him any face. At this moment, Lord Liuli smiled, took long steps, and walked deep into the Iron Wood Sect. With every step he took, Lord Liuli's huge body stepped on the ground, causing the entire Ironwood Sect to shake. Everyone felt that the sky was dark and the earth was dark, and the sun and moon were without light, as if the end was about to come. In an instant, tens of thousands of disciples of the Iron Wood Sect poured out from various courtyards, looking around with frightened eyes like frightened birds. "What's going on? Is the end of the world coming?" "Is there a powerful enemy invading the Ironwood Sect? Oh my God, the Ironwood Sect is going to be over." These Ironwood Sect disciples have never seen such a battle. At this moment, everyone is like a bereaved dog, with panic written all over their faces. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,181 The Suspicious Ke Ronger You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This Your Excellency has something to say, why do you want to suddenly go to war?" The leader of the Ironwood Sect was completely stunned. Seeing that the sect he had single-handedly maintained was trampled on, his heart felt like bleeding. Fortunately, the other party has not started a killing spree, otherwise the leader of the Ironwood Sect might not be able to bear it on the spot. Su Han waved his hand, indicating that Lord Liuli had stopped playing. Although Lord Liuli was a little reluctant, he still stopped. This scene made everyone present even more stunned. It turned out that this behemoth was actually controlled by this young man. At this moment, in their eyes, this young man was like a high-ranking god. "Senior, our Tiemu Sect is sure that we have not captured the person you mentioned. I don't know why you" The leader of the Ironwood Sect was crying and had no idea what kind of evil he had done in his previous life to offend such a demon. "This is like sitting at home, and disaster comes from the sky." Su Han said indifferently: "If you want to know why, just ask your elder Ke Quan." For a moment, the eyes of all the senior officials of the Tiemuzong were directed towards Ke Quan. The leader of the Ironwood Sect is not a fool. After thinking about it for a moment, he came to his senses. "Could it be that Elder Ke Quan didn't tell the truth? "Elder Ke, this is a major matter related to the life and death of our Ironwood Sect. I hope you won't hide anything." There was a hint of anger in the tone of the leader of the Ironwood Sect unconsciously. If it was really because Elder Ke Quan didn't tell the truth that the little devil opposite him became furious, then Elder Ke Quan would really be the sinner of the entire Ironwood Sect. Facing the gazes of everyone in the Ironwood Sect, Elder Ke Quan still wanted to deny it, but after all he no longer had the courage. In addition, he didn't know what the flaw was in what he just said, and the other party actually saw that he was not telling the truth. At this moment, Elder Ke Quan did not dare to deny it anymore, and said honestly: "Well, my granddaughter has always been lawless. Even I can't control her actions very well. Has she ever arrested anyone from southern Xinjiang? This old man actually doesn¡¯t know much.¡± After hearing what Elder Ke Quan said, the leader of the Ironwood Sect almost lost his temper on the spot. Good guy, you don¡¯t know, can¡¯t you call someone over and ask? " Denying it outright and denying it in every possible way will be of any benefit to the current Tiemuzong? "Elder Ke, you almost killed us all!" The leader of the Ironwood Sect forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart and growled in a low voice: "Hurry up and call your trouble-making granddaughter and confront this master. Maybe she didn't do it, so we can still survive. !¡± Since the founding of the Temu Sect, there has never been such a life-or-death crisis. Unexpectedly, all this was caused by a lawless little girl. Elder Ke Quan had a bitter taste in his mouth. He knew that in the entire Ironwood Sect, there may be many male disciples who cause trouble, but when it comes to female disciples who cause trouble, they are definitely the only one. Only his granddaughter can do it. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s my granddaughter who did this. Elder Ke Quan quickly said a few words to the cronies around him, his face extremely solemn. The henchman listened to the order and flew towards the back mountain. Ke Ronger was wondering in her yard, especially because of the trembling movement just now. She almost thought the end of the world was coming. Fortunately, the noise didn't last long. At the moment, Ke Ronger was slightly startled when she saw her grandfather's cronies rushing over. "Miss, I asked you to come over." Ke Ronger was a little surprised: "Grandpa called me? Where is his old man?" The confidant glanced at Su Yu from the corner of his eye and couldn't help but be startled. As a close confidant of Elder Ke Quan, he naturally knew that this young man was captured by Ke Ronger from outside. " However, as a close confidant of Elder Ke Quan, he naturally could not question Ke Ronger's ridiculous behavior, so he did not know where Ke Ronger captured this young man. However, at this moment, when the confidant saw Su Yu, he suddenly felt a very bad feeling. "Miss, who is this person?" The confidant couldn't help but ask. Ke Ronger looked unhappy: "Do you want to take care of it? You don't need to ask more questions." If it were normal times, this confidant would beI won't ask again if I can. But now, he knew the seriousness of the matter and asked: "Miss, did you catch this person from outside? Where did he catch him from?" Ke Ronger's pretty face sank, and her already unhappy mood became even more unpleasant: "You are asking all kinds of questions, don't you think you talk too much? Do you believe that I told grandpa to pull out your tongue?" ?¡± "Miss, please make this clear." Unexpectedly, this confidant went out of his way and kept asking questions. Ke Ronger finally got furious: "Can you control it? Get out of here, young lady!" The confidant was scolded by Ke Ronger, but he did not go out. Instead, his face turned pale, and he looked at Su Yu with some surprise: "But Miss, a powerful man with great strength came outside, and the summoned puppet was released. , it is not difficult to level our entire Ironwood Sect. He said that he was looking for someone, and that person might have been kidnapped from southern Xinjiang by a woman from our sect a year ago." As soon as these words came out, Ke Ronger's face turned extremely pale. Looking for someone kidnapped from southern Xinjiang? ¡°Isn¡¯t that just talking about Su Yu who he captured from southern Xinjiang? Ke Ronger couldn't help but glance at Su Yu, feeling a little confused. But she immediately rejected this possibility. After all, what kind of strength is this Amelia Su? He is just a spiritual realm warrior. The people he can know are at most in the human king realm. His strength is not worth mentioning at all, and it is impossible to reach the level where he can easily defeat the Iron Wood Sect. Su Yu was puzzled for a moment when she heard their conversation. Originally, when he heard the indifferent voice outside, he felt it was familiar, and he couldn't help but feel a little bit of hope in his heart. However, as soon as he heard that he was a powerful man, Su Yu's inner expectations were dispelled. After all, he felt that no matter how talented or evil the young master was, it was absolutely impossible for him to grow into a powerful man with monstrous strength in just over a year. And he, Su Yu, has never known any other strong people in his life. Therefore, it is basically impossible for the person outside to have anything to do with him, Su Yu. Ke Ronger glanced at Su Yu contemptuously. Seeing that Su Yu also had a blank look on her face, she became even more convinced that it was definitely not him they were looking for. Come to think of it, he doesn't have that much ability to know any powerful person. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,182 The Fury of Thunder You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At that moment, Ke Ronger sneered and stared at Su Yu: "You can get out, and you are not allowed to step into my lady's yard again. You are included in the list of hunting grounds because you deserve to be damned for being useless. Don't do this in the future." You¡¯re disturbing me with all kinds of messy things.¡± With that said, Ke Ronger walked out of the yard, preparing to meet her grandfather. The confidant said: "Miss, otherwise, this person will come with us, right?" Ke Ronger¡¯s pretty face was cold and she looked extremely unhappy: ¡°This is my slave, what were you doing in the past?¡± The confidant smiled bitterly and said: "Miss, if I remember correctly, this person is the one you captured from southern Xinjiang, right? Maybe he is the one the strong man is looking for?" Although the confidant felt that the strength of this slave and the strong man outside were very different, it was unlikely that they knew each other. But things are unpredictable, who can tell clearly? Ke Ronger still wanted to refuse, and the confidant said again: "Miss, now is not the time to lose your temper. The master over there has been targeted by the strong man, and the strong man has already lost his temper. If you If you continue to act petty, I'm afraid the master will be angered by that strong man." When Ke Ronger heard this, she was also anxious. No matter how willful and lawless she is, she knows after all that if Elder Ke Quan falls, then she, the granddaughter of Elder Ke Quan, will be nothing. Therefore, no matter how cold-blooded she is, she still cares a lot about her grandfather who brought her glory, wealth and status. At that moment, Ke Ronger could only say: "If you are willing to take him with you, then take him with you. Anyway, it will be a leucorrhea. This loser has low strength, and his background is definitely not high. It is absolutely impossible to be like that level. Strong man, what does it have to do with anything?" ¡°Miss, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Ke Ronger knew that Elder Ke Quan was in danger, so he did not dare to delay any longer and hurriedly shot towards the mountain gate. The confidant fell behind, glanced at Su Yu, and couldn't help but said: "Little brother, the eldest lady of my family has always been willful and willful. She has given you a lot of hardships during this period. I will apologize to you on behalf of the eldest lady." No, I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Su Yu looked indifferent: "Your Excellency, there is no need to be pretentious. You are Elder Ke's confidant and have a high status. How can you care about the feelings of a small person like me? I think you are just worried that I am the person that the strong man outside is looking for, right?" " Although Su Yu is not the kind of person who cares about money, but in the past year, he has suffered a lot in Temu Zong, and the knot in his heart cannot be resolved with a light word "don't take it personally". Therefore, facing the apology from his confidant, Su Yu reacted very indifferently. The confidant was a little embarrassed. He did think so in his heart, but he was exposed by the other party. At the moment, he could only say: "Little brother, come with me to have a look. Maybe he is actually someone you know?" Su Yu hummed in silence. In fact, he didn't think that he would have anything to do with a strong man of that level, and it was all in vain. However, the attitude of this confidant was already very good. Su Yu couldn't reach out to hit the smiling man, so he had to say: "Lead the way." Ke Ronger arrived outside the mountain gate first. Regardless of the atmosphere that was about to freeze into ice, she forced herself to coquettishly say to Ke Quan: "Grandpa, please call your granddaughter over. What can you do?" At this time, Ke Quan did not dare to show too much doting to Ke Ronger. He could only say with a straight face: "Rong'er, I asked you to come this time because I want you to think carefully. A year ago, you Have you arrested anyone in southern Xinjiang? Don't answer in a hurry, think about it before you answer." Ke Ronger was considered smart and immediately sensed an ominous message from Elder Ke Quan's words. At that moment, Ke Ronger's thoughts turned sharply and she said softly: "Grandpa, Ronger has indeed brought some people back from outside these years, but Ronger has no ill intentions. They are all casual cultivators, or people with low backgrounds but Monks with potential. I brought them back to give them a chance to hone their skills in the Ironwood Sect. Maybe they can enter the Ironwood Sect in the future" "Don't be naughty." At this moment, someone suddenly spoke sternly, interrupting Ke Ronger's words. The person who spoke out was the leader of the Iron Wood Sect. He looked at Ke Ronger in front of him with cold eyes. "Are you Ke Ronger? Don't talk such useless nonsense and answer the questions honestly. More than a year ago, did you capture a person from southern Xinjiang? Let me say it again, you must tell the truth." The leader of the Ironwood Sect is not that goodWith patience, he could already feel the anger of the strong young man opposite him slowly burning. As the leader of the Ironwood Sect, if he doesn't show any attitude, he is afraid that he will encounter the wrath of thunder soon. Although Ke Ronger is usually arrogant and domineering, she does not dare to act arrogantly in front of the leader of the Ironwood Sect. Not to mention her, even her grandfather, Elder Ke Quan, must be honest in front of the sect leader. Ke Ronger hesitated, wanting to find a lie to excuse her. But the pressure of the leader of the Ironwood Sect has locked onto her, pressing down on her like a mountain. No matter how arrogant and domineering Ke Ronger is, she is still only a monk at the first level of the King Realm. For a moment, Ke Rong'er was trembling all over, her teeth were chattering, and she didn't look at all arrogant and domineering at all. "Say! Yes or no!" The leader of the Ironwood Sect was already angry, with a gleam in his eyes! To be honest, even if the other party is the granddaughter of the chief elder, the current head of the Ironwood Sect still feels very disgusted with Ke Ronger. If every sect disciple was as capable of causing trouble as she is, the current Ironwood Sect would have been doomed long ago! At this moment, Elder Ke Quan¡¯s cronies also brought Su Yu to the scene. When Ke Ronger saw the henchman coming with Su Yu, her face was ashen and she murmured: "This this slave is the one I captured. However, he comes from a humble background and has an ordinary background. He is definitely not that kind of slave." This is the person the strong man is looking for" Ke Ronger also felt aggrieved. In all these years, no one had ever been so cruel to her. Even if the person who hurt her was the head of a sect, she still felt aggrieved. At this moment, Su Han in the void glanced at Su Yu. Suddenly, Su Han was shocked. Today¡¯s Amelia Su has gone through a lot of hardships and has changed a lot. However, Su Han still recognized Su Yu at a glance. Su Han felt a big stone in his heart and immediately let it go. The reason why he has been so anxious is that he is afraid that the people from the Ironwood Sect have tortured Su Yu to death. However, when he looked carefully, the anger in Su Han's heart rose again. He could tell at a glance that Su Yu had not lived a human life for a while. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,183 Things are changing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Su Yu also discovered Su Han in mid-air. For a moment, Su Yu¡¯s heart was shocked and she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes! He simply thought, was he dreaming? As soon as you open your eyes, you wake up from the dream? At this time, Su Han had already faintly sent a message to the leader of the Ironwood Sect: "There is no need for you to be pretentious. He is the person I am looking for." When the leader of the Ironwood Sect heard this, his expression immediately turned very ugly. No matter how it should not happen, the situation that should not happen still happened. At that moment, the leader of the Ironwood Sect glared at Ke Ronger with hatred and said respectfully to Su Han: "Your Majesty, our Ironwood Sect does bear a great responsibility for this matter. This girl was spoiled by her grandfather and actually did this For committing such a sin, we, the Ironwood Sect, will never give a second thought about how your Majesty will be punished." The leader of the Ironwood Sect also knew that it was now confirmed that Ke Ronger was responsible for the matter, and it would be meaningless to deny and explain. The best way at the moment is to admit it directly. Maybe after admitting it, there is still a little hope of things turning around. Su Han¡¯s expression was indifferent, he looked at the leader of the Ironwood Sect and then at Ke Ronger. Ke Ronger still looked dissatisfied. Apparently she hadn't realized what a big mistake she had made. She still didn't believe it. Su Yu was a loser with a lowly background. How could such a strong person come to him? No matter how you look at it, there is no relationship between the two. "This young master, have you made a mistake? This kid is so humble, how can he be worthy of your elegance?" Ke Ronger was very clever after all, and wanted to take the opportunity to flatter Su Han. She saw that this strong young man was young and must have a good background, so she wanted to use her beauty to fool this matter. But she didn¡¯t expect that the other party just gave her one word: ¡°Get out.¡± Suddenly, Ke Ronger's pretty face turned red. "Xiaoyu, you have been wronged." In front of everyone, Su Han didn't want to show his emotions too much. He just looked at Su Yu and said softly, "This woman brought you here, what are you going to do with her? Also, Tiemu Zong is also responsible for this matter." We are jointly and severally liable, whatever you want, just ask and I will do it for you." As soon as these words came out, the expressions of everyone in the Tiemu Sect suddenly changed. Especially the leader of the Ironwood Sect was even more frightened. If the other party really wanted to pursue the case, he, the sect leader, might be the first to bear the brunt. Su Yu glared at Ke Ronger bitterly: "You witch, madwoman, how many people do you dare to say you have harmed? I really want to dig out your heart and see if your heart is red or black. !¡± "This is easy to handle." Su Han said lightly. Ke Ronger was so frightened that she screamed. It was only then that she realized how big a trick she had made. She was so frightened that she quickly hid behind Elder Ke Quan: "Grandpa, save me, grandpa, save me!" Elder Ke Quan's mouth turned bitter. Although he usually doted on Ke Ronger, at this moment, he just wanted to give his unfulfilled granddaughter a slap in the face. Who would have thought that Ke Ronger¡¯s momentary willfulness would not only harm herself, but also the Ke family, and even the entire Tiemuzong? "Ke Quan, you are not strict in your upbringing and allow your granddaughter to get into great trouble. It is up to you to handle this matter yourself!" At this time, the leader of the Ironwood Sect could only point his finger at Elder Ke Quan. After all, it is better to target Elder Ke Quan alone than to bring disaster to the entire Ironwood Sect. Elder Ke Quan had a drooping face and begged Su Han: "This master, this great god, it is my inability to educate that makes this girl lawless. If you want to beat or kill me, I, Ke Quan, will obey you." So, I just ask you to be merciful and spare my granddaughter¡¯s life because she is young and ignorant.¡± Su Han snorted lightly, but ignored this and looked at Su Yu. Whether this matter is big or small, it all depends on Su Yu¡¯s opinion. If Su Yu didn¡¯t pursue the matter, he would naturally not go on a killing spree. Su Yu walked up to Ke Ronger with big strides, her eyes were red, and she suddenly raised her hand and gave her a big slap: "Bitch, this slap is to repay you for bringing me here and making me suffer. , have tasted all the humiliations in the world. Today I will return all these humiliations to you in front of everyone in the Ironwood Sect!" Immediately afterwards, Su Yu opened her bow with both hands and slapped her with a series of slaps. "These are for the slaves who died tragically because of you. You evil woman, God will accept you one day."??I won't kill women, otherwise you will die today! " After Su Yu finished the beating, Ke Ronger's pretty face was swollen into a pig's head. The hatred in her heart was to be beaten in public by her always humble slave. This was a humiliation that her eldest lady could never bear. She wanted to fight back several times, but she held it back. She knew that if she really fought back, no matter how many strong men from the Ironwood Sect were present today, none of them could save her. The continuous slaps on his face made Ke Ronger feel ashamed at first, and then numb. Then, looking at Su Yu's angry look, an extremely shameful thought suddenly came into her heart. I think this Amelia Su looks more pleasing to the eye and more masculine than ever before! Even she didn¡¯t know what was going on with her, but she used to think that Su Yu was of low origin, so she bullied him at will. But now she discovered that Su Yu had an extraordinary background and could even be related to strong men of that level, and the relationship was so strong, so now that she was being beaten in turn, she felt a very pleasant feeling! However, all this was just her wishful thinking. After Su Yu finished the beating, she didn't even want to look at her again. Instead, he turned to the top brass of the Ironwood Sect, those who had always been so superior that they didn't even bother to look at him. "Today, I am leaving the Ironwood Sect and will have nothing to do with you from now on. Do you have any objections?" Su Yu glared at these senior officials of the Ironwood Sect fiercely. "No objection, of course no objection." "How dare we block your future, little brother?" "It was all a misunderstanding before. I hope you, little brother, will never forget the faults of others." At this juncture, who among the Temu Sect dares to stand up and oppose? All of them have big smiles on their faces. Unless their heads are caught in the door, at this time, the more respectful the better. Even though they didn¡¯t know the existence of Su Yu at all before, at this time, they had to be respectful. Because they could also see that this young man had probably suffered a lot because of Ke Ronger. "He didn't chop Ke Ronger with a knife, so he was very restrained." ¡°If it were any other young man, given such an excellent opportunity for revenge, he would have taken the opportunity to make demands and go on a killing spree. Precisely because they are afraid that the other party will go on a killing spree, the current attitudes of these senior officials are becoming more humble than the last. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,184 Shocked Everyone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ke Ronger held her swollen cheeks and sobbed. The looks coming from all directions made her feel extremely humiliated. However, apart from the humiliation, she also had another strange feeling in her heart, which made her unable to calm down and turned her heart upside down. Now she regrets it terribly. She just feels that she has missed a perfect man, and even her intestines are green with regret. All along, she has been dealing with all kinds of men, just to find a man who can completely conquer her psychologically. And although this Su Yu doesn't look like the manly type, and her martial arts skills are average, she has a sense of arrogance in her heart. Over the past year, although Su Yu has suffered a lot, he has never tried to please her, and he has always been polite to her. Now, with the support of strong people, the situation has completely reversed, but Su Yu did not get carried away, nor did he lose his composure. Such a man definitely has the potential to become a great person For a moment, Ke Ronger realized that she had really missed it. Such a man is destined not to be the one she, Ke Ronger, is lucky enough to have Ke Rong'er was in a state of confusion. Although she was slapped in public, she couldn't feel any hatred at all. Instead, she felt that she had brought all this on herself and that she was really wrong. When Su Han saw Su Yu's bad luck this year, he did not choose to explode in anger, but dealt with it in such a calm manner, and he nodded secretly for a while. Although there would be no problem even if Su Yu wanted to bloodbath the entire Ironwood Sect, Su Han was even more impressed by the man's ability to maintain such a calm mood and deal with problems so calmly despite the ups and downs. Su Han glanced at the senior officials of the Ironwood Sect and said, "You should be lucky that you offended a person who is not very vengeful. Otherwise, today, it will definitely not be solved so easily." The top brass of the Ironwood Sect all turned pale and remained silent, not daring to say anything. They knew that what the other party said was true. If Su Yu had a wrong thought today, what awaited them in the Ironwood Sect might be a river of blood. "Xiaoyu, is there anything else that remains unresolved?" Su Han asked. Su Yu pursed her lips and shook her head: "No more." "Then let's go." Su Han directly rolled up a ray of light and took Su Yu into the light. In the blink of an eye, the two of them disappeared without a trace. Everyone in the Tiemuzong let out a long sigh of relief. They knew that this disaster had finally been avoided. The leader of the Ironwood Sect was still frightened and stared at Elder Ke Quan coldly: "Elder Ke Quan, what's going on with your granddaughter? If you don't know how to teach, you can just say it and the people from the sect's law enforcement hall will discipline it for you." Elder Ke Quan was sweating profusely and said repeatedly: "If you don't bother the law enforcement hall to take action, all the mistakes you made are my fault alone. Looking back, I will definitely discipline this girl well and never let her bring any more trouble to the sect." It¡¯s troublesome, Sect Master and everyone, please feel free to worry.¡± The leader of the Ironwood Sect said coldly: "Don't blame everyone for being angry with your ancestors and grandchildren for what happened today. In the final analysis, it was your ancestors and grandchildren who brought disaster to the sect. With the strength of the strong young man just now, , and his summoned puppets can destroy our Ironwood Sect without any effort. It can be said that our Ironwood Sect has just walked back and forth on the edge of annihilation." Absolutely no one will refute the words of the leader of the Ironwood Sect. Because that¡¯s what they feel in their hearts. "Also, in the future, our Ironwood Sect must reorganize, the sect's rules must be re-formulated, and the disciples must be more strictly restrained. Otherwise, things like today will happen again. Next time, it won't happen. I guarantee that I will be so lucky again this time.¡± The leader of the Iron Wood Sect said again. A senior executive was still frightened and couldn't help but said: "Sect Master, will this kind of thing happen again in the future? It's impossible. How can strong men of this level be found everywhere?" This Ironwood Sect lives in the Lower Ironwood Territory and has always been the number one giant in the Lower Ironwood Territory. The senior leaders of the sect are spoiled and feel that their sect's strength is transcendent. A strong young man like today is only an extremely rare case. You should never encounter a strong man like this in the future. "Hmph." The leader of the Ironwood Sect snorted coldly, "I have never told you about the situation outside. Unexpectedly, I have developed a blind and arrogant mentality in you. Don't look at our Ironwood Sect under the Ironwood. The domain is amazing?, in fact, looking at the overall environment, we are nothing! " "Sect Master, what did you say?" A group of senior officials were really shocked. Although they had mastered a method of traveling across borders by chance, they had only been walking around a few nearby lower realms. The overall strength of lower regions like Southern Xinjiang is far inferior to that of Ironwood Lower Region, which naturally gives them a strong sense of superiority. They have always been like this, like frogs in a well. The leader of the Ironwood Sect looked around and felt quite helpless. He shook his head and said: "In addition to the lower domain, the entire Great Xia Dynasty also has the middle domain and the upper domain. The strength of our Ironwood Sect cannot be compared to the entire Great Xia Dynasty." Judging from the environment, it's nothing! There are three thousand, if not five, thousand sects stronger than us. To put it bluntly, maybe even the humblest sect in the Upper Domain is more powerful than us. .¡± Middle domain, upper domain? These senior officials were completely stunned. This was the first time they heard the sect master talk about these things. These things simply subverted their cognition and completely washed away their worldview. However, they also know that it is impossible for the sect leader to lie to people like them. The most important thing is that the sect leader traveled all over the country in his early years and was well-informed. His experience and vision are much richer than others. "Sect Master, that young strong man just now was so powerful and coercive. What kind of strength is he? Could it be stronger than the Heavenly King Realm?" ?????????????? The strongest people that these high-level people of the Ironwood Sect usually see are the sect masters at the Heavenly King level. As for the realm above the Heavenly King, they only vaguely knew that there was a higher level, but that level was just a legend to them. The leader of the Ironwood Sect looked solemn and said: "That young man is a powerful person in the imperial way." The royal way! This word was like a thunderclap, blasting in everyone's ears, making everyone unable to recover for a moment. "Sect Master, it turns out that there are really powerful people in this world?!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out, the emperor's powerful man, to them, that is a legendary existence. But he didn't expect to see a powerful emperor in this situation today. This made them both happy and frightened. Especially, this powerful emperor is still a young man who is less than twenty years old. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1185 Su Yuhu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "But I don't know, what is the relationship between the young slave Ke Ronger and the young imperial powerhouse?" Some people are curious about this. Speaking of which, it is indeed strange. With such a strong backing, how could the young slave's cultivation level be so low? And how could it be possible for Ke Ronger to capture him and bring him to the Lower Ironwood Territory? "Elder Ke Quan, do you know the origin of that young slave?" Elder Ke Quan was a little embarrassed. He had always ignored his granddaughter's lawless behavior. How could he tell where the young slave came from? "Rong'er, do you know?" Elder Ke Quan asked the question to Ke Ron'er. Ke Ronger wiped her tears and covered her red and swollen cheeks and said, "I don't know where he came from. I once tortured him, but I couldn't find out. I only know that his name is Su Yu" Everyone looked at each other in shock, and suddenly someone shouted: "Just now I heard that the strong man seemed to call the young slave 'Xiaoyu'?" As soon as these words were said, everyone suddenly turned pale with shock. "Really? Are you sure you heard it?" "So, the relationship between these two people should be very close!" Suddenly, another person hesitated and said, "Having said that, do you feel that the two of them seem to be a little bit similar in appearance?" Hiss! ~Everyone took a breath, "Could it be that these two people are still related?" This relationship is very strong! For a moment, everyone felt a lingering fear and shouted thankfully in their hearts. Fortunately, they didn't care too much just now, otherwise, my Ironwood Sect might have become a pile of ruins now! Elder Ke Quan was also sweating all over his back and stared at Ke Ronger: "Go back to me immediately and think about your mistakes. You won't be allowed to come out for less than three years! No more than three years, unless you really realize your mistakes and change your life. Otherwise, you will never come out to me for the rest of your life!" Elder Ke Quan finally learned from his experience and decided to use thunderous means to discipline his lawless granddaughter. ¡­¡­ "How are you, Xiaoyu? Those people didn't abuse you, did they?" Su Han looked at Su Yu with some heartache. Although he knew that Su Yu must have suffered a lot in the Ironwood Sect, the matter was over. What was more important now was whether Su Yu's martial arts foundation had been damaged. After all, in the world of martial arts, the foundation of martial arts is the most fundamental thing that determines a person's destiny. As long as Su Yu's martial arts foundation is not affected, Su Han naturally has ten thousand ways to make up for the wasted time of Su Yu over the past year, and even make his cultivation reach the level of Cheng Can and the others. Difficult matter. Su Yu naturally knew what Su Han was asking, and shook her head: "They just asked me to do hard work, nothing else. Brother Han, don't worry, I'm fine." Su Yu also wanted to speak as lightly as possible. Su Han looked up and down at Su Yu, then patted him on the shoulder: "It was brother's negligence that made you feel wronged." The two of them have always been like brothers. But Su Yu knew that this was just a title. In fact, Su Han didn't know that there was really a blood relationship between the two. Su Yu pursed her lips. There were thousands of emotions in her heart, but she didn't know how to express them to her mouth. It was Su Han who noticed something strange first: "What's wrong? What's wrong?" "Brother Han, where are we going?" Su Yu asked. Until now, he still had a very unreal feeling, and he had never expected that Su Han, whom he saw again after a year, would be so powerful. Su Han smiled: "Let's meet up with Cheng Can and the others first. I'll put them all in one place. It's ten times more suitable for cultivation than the Dragon Yuling Great Leader. When you all get used to it, I'll take them there. Go to where I am now, where my father is now.¡± Su Han didn¡¯t want to take them to a place like the Upper Nine Regions all of a sudden. After all, for them, the warriors in the Upper Nine Regions were too strong, and they might not be able to adapt to them at first, causing some psychological resistance. Let them first go to Qionghua Lingguo in the Thousand Islands Territory to get used to it, so that there will be a step-by-step process. Su Yu was very keen to capture Su Han's last words, Su Han's father? Isn¡¯t that his Su Yu¡¯s uncle? In fact, Su Yu has never met Su Yunhai. However, in his vague impression, he remembered that his mother, Su Yuhu, once told him that when she was a child, she and her second brother SuThe relationship between China and the sea is the best. Therefore, Su Yu also has deep expectations for Su Yunhai, his biological uncle. It¡¯s just that he always thought that Su Yunhai was in Su Han¡¯s hometown, so he didn¡¯t know where to look for Su Yunhai. Now I heard that Su Yunhai was picked up by Su Han. In other words, as long as he goes with Su Han, he can still see Su Yunhai. For a moment, Su Yu felt an impulse that could no longer be suppressed. "Brother Han, can I go with you to where you are now?" Su Yu asked. Su Han was a little surprised: "Okay, but you may not be comfortable going there now." "I can adapt, Brother Han, I want to go." Su Yu begged. Su Han felt a little puzzled, because Su Yu usually didn't seem to be such a stubborn person. ¡° Moreover, he has already stated his arrangement, and I believe that Su Yu should also know that this arrangement is the most beneficial to them. So, why did Amelia Su insist on going with him? "Xiaoyu, can you tell me the reason?" Looking at Su Han in front of her, Su Yu finally couldn't bear the words she had been holding in her heart. "Brother Han, have you heard of Su Yuhu?" "Su Yuhu?" Su Han couldn't help but be stunned. He was naturally impressed by this name, and the impression was very deep. Because when Su Han left Tianhe County, Su Yunhai had repeatedly warned Su Han to pay attention to clues about a woman named Su Yuhu, because this Su Yuhu was Su Yunhai's biological sister who disappeared many years ago. Su Yunhai has always been worried about the disappearance of his sister. His biggest wish in this life is to find Su Yuhu. Su Han has never given up on asking for news about Su Yuhu, but it is really difficult to find someone in the vast sea of ??people by just their name. Now, when he heard Su Yu mention Su Yuhu, Su Han was first surprised. How could Su Yu know this name? Afterwards, Su Han suddenly realized something, and his eyes couldn't help but stare at Su Yu (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,186 The Great Chigao Country You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Ji, you said that the young master has been gone for such a long time, but you don't know if he has successfully rescued Xiao Yu?" In the underground kingdom, Cheng Can couldn't help but ask Ji Tiannan. Ji Tiannan shook his head and said: "Do you still doubt the young master's ability? If he failed to rescue Xiao Yu, there is only one possibility, and that is" When Ji Tiannan said this, he stopped talking. However, everyone understood what he meant. Unless Su Yu had encountered something unexpected, the possibility that Su Han could not save him was very small. "Bah, what are you talking about? How could Brother Xiaoyu die?" Murong Sang clenched his fists and said angrily. Ji Tiannan's eyes were filled with worry. He certainly didn't hope that Su Yu would die. However, with the level of lawlessness of the girl who kidnapped Su Yu as described by Cheng Can, the possibility of something unexpected happening to Su Yu was indeed very high. At this moment, two rays of light shot in from outside the underground kingdom. Two figures, one behind the other, appeared in front of everyone. "Little Lord!" "Xiaoyu!" Everyone was overjoyed when they saw the two figures clearly. "Let me tell you, how could Brother Xiaoyu die?" Murong Sang said happily. Cheng Can also said excitedly: "As expected of the young master, he brought Xiao Yu back to us intact!" "Huh?" Among the group of people, the attentive Ji Tiannan noticed something strange. There seemed to be some red marks on Su Yu's eye circles. As for Su Han, although he was not as obvious as Su Yu, his expression was obviously different from the past. "What's wrong with you? Could it be that Xiaoyu is so excited that she's crying after the disaster?" Cheng Can laughed and joked. Su Yu coughed dryly: "Old Cheng, I haven't seen you for such a long time, but you still haven't changed!" "Xiaoyu, don't look at him like this. After you disappeared, Cheng Can blamed himself very much. He tried to find you many times, but we stopped him every time." Ji Tiannan said. Su Yu softly said "hmm", the brotherly love was all in words. At this time, Su Han said: "After everything here is settled, I will take Xiaoyu to my current place. You will stay in Qionghua Spiritual Land and practice with Senior Sister Yan. When the time is right, I will come to pick you up." you." "Yes, young master." Everyone was inevitably a little confused in their hearts. They all knew that there must be a reason why Su Han arranged for them to be in Qionghua Lingdi. But, why is only Su Yu able to follow Su Han? Although they did not think that Su Han favored one over the other, such an arrangement still made everyone a little doubtful. Among the few people, only Cheng Canruo realized something and thought of something. However, Cheng Can immediately chuckled and said: "I guess the young master wants to take Xiao Yu with him to do dirty work? Hehe, Xiao Yu, you are in trouble, it is better for us people, you can be comfortable Stay and practice in Qionghualingland." Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "If you want to come, you can trade with me." "Tch, we won't trade with you." "Go on your own." The atmosphere at the scene soon became active again. Su Han looked at it and breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, he was really afraid that these friends would think that he favored one over the other. Su Han didn't have any preference for one over the other, but after knowing Su Yu's life experience, he wanted to take Su Yu to see Su Yunhai no matter what. That¡¯s why Su Han wanted to take Su Yu to Silver Moon Holy Mountain. With the matter on Su Yu¡¯s side settled, the next step is on Mei Haoran¡¯s side. Su Han asked everyone about the location of the hidden Mei family, and then rushed over without stopping. ¡­¡­ ?? Southern Xinjiang, the great country of Chigao, has Chigao City as its royal capital. Early in the morning, a woman walked out of the palace. Although this woman is not very charming, her pretty face and curvy figure make her very lovable. However, at this moment, there was a trace of sadness on the woman's face. "Sigh, I don't know whether it is a blessing or a curse for Brother Haoran to accompany the prince. As the old saying goes, accompanying a prince is like accompanying a tiger. What's more, Brother Haoran himself is so reluctant." "Speaking of which, Brother Haoran is also pitiful. He was forcibly kidnapped by his family and sent to the palace. I don't know what kind of existence the young master he keeps talking about is."?Can he be so obsessed with it? " "Alas! It's a pity that he doesn't know that it is impossible for the Hidden Mei Family to let their children serve as followers for people of unknown origin. That would disgrace the Hidden Mei Family! If the children of the Mei Family want to be followers, It is only possible to serve as a follower for princes and grandsons, and don¡¯t even think about other people. Brother Haoran, you are still too naive." The woman murmured to herself and shook her head. "Oh, it's better not to worry about him. In fact, wasn't it that I was forcibly picked up by the Yinshi Mei Family and forced into this palace by them? The Yinshi Mei Family has no sincerity towards us, the descendants of the side branch below, and completely ignores them. We treat it as a tool, and all we think about is how to squeeze out the last bit of value we have left.¡± There was a trace of sadness on the woman's pretty face. She thought that the reason why the Mei family allowed her to live in this palace was simply to wait for the upcoming crown prince to choose his concubine. Considering the status of the Mei family in the great Chigao country, there are several competing families, so the crown prince and concubine should not think about it. The Mei family's plan is to make her a favorite with her beauty and special physique. The concubine, in this way, can also bring the relationship between the Mei family and the royal family closer. Thinking of this, the woman couldn't help but lamented her fate! If there are any old friends from Tianhe County here at this moment, they will definitely recognize her. This woman is obviously Mei Ruoxi, the female genius from Ten Thousand Beasts Villa in Tianhe County back then, and she is also Mei Haoran¡¯s biological sister. She and Mei Haoran were originally from the Mei family in Tianhe County and had nothing to do with the Mei family in the great Chigao Kingdom. However, because the two siblings had special physiques and greatly promoted the prince's cultivation, they were forcibly taken in by the reclusive Mei family of the great Chigao country and used as pawns to bring the Mei family closer to the royal family. It is said that the reason why the hidden Mei family is so eager to get closer to the royal family is because they have greatly offended the monarch and the prince in a certain matter a while ago, so they took these actions to make amends. ¡°It¡¯s just that no one knows what it is exactly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,187 The Prince¡¯s East Palace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Returning to southern Xinjiang from the underground kingdom, Su Han felt like revisiting his homeland. It seems that the impact of the Demon Lord turmoil on Southern Xinjiang has been almost eliminated through the efforts of King Sheyang and others. At least, Su Han has seen prosperity everywhere in southern Xinjiang along the way, and has not seen any traces left by the turmoil of the past. When passing by Sheyang Palace, Su Han stopped for a moment. However, due to time constraints, Su Han did not go in to disturb King Sheyang. A day and a half later, Su Han entered the territory of the Chigao Kingdom. This big Chigao country is also a hidden country in southern Xinjiang. Ordinary people in Southern Xinjiang have no way of knowing the existence of this big Chigao country. In southern Xinjiang, Chigao is also one of the most powerful countries. However, these are all relative terms. The overall strength of Southern Xinjiang is not even as good as the Lower Ironwood Territory. The strength of this great Chigao country is naturally not enough in Su Han's eyes. However, in this southern border, Su Han, out of the consideration of keeping a low profile, could not simply release the Liuli Lord and make everyone surrender as he did in the Lower Ironwood Territory. " Moreover, this matter is different from the situation in the Lower Ironwood Territory. After all, the prince of the Chigao Kingdom did not forcibly tie Mei Haoran to the Chigao Kingdom. ¡°In the final analysis, this matter originated from the Mei family in the hidden world. Therefore, Su Han naturally cannot directly use force to solve the problem like he did in the Lower Ironwood Territory. "This matter, even if we find the Mei family, I'm afraid we won't be able to completely solve the matter. We still have to find a way to solve it once and for all, so that they will never have any ideas about Mei Haoran again." Su Han thought very carefully. After a while, Su Han had a plan and flew towards King Chigao. The royal palace of Chigao Kingdom is heavily guarded. In the residence of the Prince of the East Palace, several alchemists were walking out of the house with disgraced faces. They were all in a state of embarrassment, wishing they could immediately put on their wings and leave this place. "They are all a bunch of rubbish. The great country of Chigao has paid to support you bunch of rubbish, but this is all you have?" A young man in a python robe was furious and yelled at these alchemists. ??????????These alchemists are all very old, and their beards are all gray, but when faced with the young man's curses, they can only lower their heads and dare not contradict him even a word. "Your Highness, they tried their best. I think this elixir is too difficult, so I can't blame them." An old man who looked like a national master advised from the side. Hearing the words of persuasion, the young man stopped cursing and waved his hands impatiently: "Get out of here, Prince Edward, don't let me see you again in the future." The few alchemists then hurried out as if they were granted amnesty. When the prince saw this scene, his face turned red with anger, and he sighed to the imperial master: "The level of elixirs of these guys is too poor. Alas, the level of elixirs in our southern Xinjiang is limited after all. If we can now There is a great alchemist who can give me some advice, and I am willing to pay any price." The Imperial Master smiled bitterly and said: "Your Highness, these alchemists are already at a very high level in Southern Xinjiang. If you look for someone with a higher level, you won't be able to find them. Unless they are experts from outside the region. However, there are How many experts from outside the region are willing to come to our indifferent Southern Xinjiang?" ?? As the Chigao Power is one of the top powers in southern Xinjiang, the top leaders of the Chigao Country naturally do not have as narrow a vision as ordinary people. They know very well that in the overall environment, Southern Xinjiang is nothing, and their Chigao country is also nothing. However, only a small number of high-level officials in the great Chigao country knew about it. Many hidden forces in the Chigao country still feel very good about themselves. After hearing what the Imperial Master said, the prince also knew that this was a problem of the overall level of southern Xinjiang, and he couldn't help but sigh. "That's all. I will order people to make a list tomorrow and search for experts in elixirs. I don't believe it. In the entire southern Xinjiang, there is really no one who understands whether the Moon Heart Pill is effective?" At this moment, someone from outside suddenly came to report: "His Royal Highness, there is a weirdo outside the East Palace who wants to see His Highness." "Weird? What kind of weirdo?" the prince wondered. "I don't know, I don't know. He's someone I've never seen before." The person who informed him also looked confused. The prince was already in a bad mood, and when he heard this, he became even more angry: "I don't know who he is, and you came to report it? Also, how did he come to the East Palace?" Things to know??, the interior of this palace is heavily guarded. It is almost impossible for a person of unknown origin to enter the palace and come to the Prince's East Palace. But how did this weirdo get in? When the person who reported the news heard the prince¡¯s question, his expression changed drastically, and he stammered: ¡°Slave I will send someone to drive him away right now.¡± The Imperial Master suddenly said: "Your Highness, don't rush to get rid of him. Since this person has the ability to enter the palace, he has the ability to directly enter the East Palace. But he didn't. Instead, he asked someone to inform him. Obviously, he was not the kind of person who was completely He is a lawless person. If you want to drive away such a person, you may not be able to drive him away. It is better to meet him." The prince is relatively able to listen to what the Imperial Master says. "Let him come in." The prince also felt that what the imperial master said was reasonable and ordered. Not long after, a young warrior with average cultivation stepped in. When he saw the prince, he smiled slightly and casually held his hands in his hands and said, "Your Majesty, you are polite." As soon as these words came out, the personal guards around the prince all yelled: "Where are these rude people from? They don't show courtesy to the prince when they see him?" "When you see the prince, he behaves so rudely, and you don't even look at whether this is the place where you run wild?" Su Han smiled faintly, but ignored the guards. Instead, he looked at the prince with a leisurely expression: "Your Highness, are you interested in chatting alone?" The prince couldn't help but be a little surprised when he saw this man actually being calm and composed. You must know that the personal guards around the prince are at least king-level warriors, and among them are the commanders of the sixth-level king-level personal guards. ¡°When most people see such a lineup, they will be scared to death on the spot. However, although this young warrior does not seem to have a very high level of cultivation, he is calm and composed. Just this ability to calm down is extremely extraordinary. Seeing the hesitation on the prince's face, Su Han smiled calmly: "The prince of a great country, is he a coward? He doesn't even have the courage to talk to me alone?" Although this method of stimulating generals is very simple, it is very effective in many cases. The prince's face turned cold: "Who are you? In my prince's east palace, you are so rude. Do you think I have the courage? Do I still need to prove it to you?" Su Han laughed: "Well, you are the prince of the Chigao Kingdom, and you are indeed an extraordinary person. However, this does not mean that everyone must salute you." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,188 Show off your skills You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as these words were said, everyone present was shocked. No one is a fool, especially the prince and the imperial master. They have known for a long time that the Chigao country is not a powerful force in the overall environment. Could it be that the other party has a great background? "Friend, where are you from?" the national master suddenly said. Su Han chuckled: "As a national master, you are quite sharp. However, staying in southern Xinjiang for a long time will greatly limit your horizons." As he spoke, Su Han's nose suddenly twitched: "Huh? What does this smell like? Someone seems to be refining the Moon Heart Pill?" Su Han is extremely sensitive to the smell of elixirs. However, after smelling it, Su Han couldn't help but laugh: "This smell is not right at all. It seems that the refining method is very poor. A good elixir, but the refining method is nonsense, it is a waste of materials." "How is it possible?" The prince couldn't help but retorted. "Huh?" Su Han cast his eyes on the prince, "You are refining elixirs in the East Palace. Could it be said that you, the prince of the great country of Chigao, are actually a lover of elixirs?" Su Han found it very interesting. If the prince of the Chigao Kingdom really loved alchemy, then things would be easier to handle. The prince's expression changed, and he couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed. He has been studying this Moon Heart Pill for a long time, and it can be said that it has become a worry for him. After such a long time, it still cannot be developed. On the other hand, when the Imperial Master heard Su Han's words, his eyes lit up: "Does my friend also know about this Yuexin Pill?" As soon as these words came out, the prince's eyes moved involuntarily, and his eyes moved around Su Han. He seemed a little unconvinced, but he also looked at Su Han seriously. Looking at Su Han's age, it seems that he is several years younger than the prince. This also gave the prince a feeling of complete disbelief. Could it be that such a young man with no hair at all could have better knowledge of elixirs than himself? If he is not better than himself, why is he making comments here? "Yue Xin Dan is not a great elixir. What do you know? I only use this elixir to practice my skills." Su Han replied deliberately in an understatement. As soon as these words came out, the prince sneered and said sarcastically: "Anyone can brag, and I still say that I am a ninth-level alchemy king?" Su Han did not explain, but said calmly: "The Moon Heart Pill can greatly increase the efficiency of the warrior in absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in a short period of time. However, after the effect of the medicine wears off, a series of sequelae will occur, so, This Moon Heart Pill is a very unpopular pill, and most pill kings may not be able to refine it." These few sentences sum up the characteristics of Yue Xin Dan at once. When the prince heard these words, his body suddenly trembled. There was finally something strange in that unconvinced expression. The Imperial Master was overjoyed: "This little friend is indeed a person who understands alchemy. Your Highness, he is a master of alchemy." The prince seemed a little unconvinced and muttered: "At such an age, who knows whether he really understands or pretends to understand? I don't believe it unless he learns it with some real talent." Su Han smiled: "Prince, this Moon Heart Pill is too low-level. Even if you use the provoking method, I won't bother to refine it. However, I can tell you that there is a pill called Moon Watching Pill, which you want." It has all the functions, and its side effects are much smaller than those of Yuexin Dan." "Watching the Moon Pill?" The Imperial Master's eyes suddenly lit up, "I seem to have heard of the name of this pill. However, this pill only exists in legends, and it is still difficult for us to know its refining method. .¡± As he said that, the imperial master suddenly said to the prince: "Your Highness, didn't you just say that if you could have a great alchemist to teach you, you would be willing to pay any price? Now the opportunity is right in front of you, you can't miss it. .¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? waved to the personal guards, "You all follow me out, let His Highness the Crown Prince have a good chat with this expert." Although the prince was still a little dissatisfied, he also knew that the imperial master would definitely not harm him. Then he waved his hand and said: "Everyone, please go down. I will listen to the Imperial Master." After receiving the order from the prince, the personal guards followed the imperial master out. Su Han stroked his palm and smiled and said, "That's right, that's right. You, the Imperial Master, are very sensible." The prince snorted coldly: "What does it mean to show off one's words? If you have the ability, why don't you show off your real talents and learn from them?"   Su Han shook his head: "Being able to refine the Moon Heart Pill, what's the point of it? Well, since you don't believe it, I'll show you something more advanced. Your furnace of the Moon Heart Pill should be useless. ? Do you believe that I can re-open the furnace based on the waste materials of this furnace and refine a good furnace of Yuexin Pill for you? " "You mean you can turn waste into treasure?" The prince sneered, "I believe you are the only one who has the devil." "You really don't believe it?" Su Han said leisurely. The prince thought for a while: "Unless seeing is believing." Su Han shrugged, and without waiting for the prince to say anything else, he followed the smell of the furnace moon heart pill and walked to the alchemy room on the side. The prince looked serious when he saw that Su Han was younger than him. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know whether to believe it or not. Following Su Han, he looked around at the door of the alchemy room, as if he wanted to see it but didn't know whether he should avoid it. Su Han laughed: "You can take a look if you want. It's just the refining of Yue Xin Dan, it's not a great secret." ¡°With that said, Su Han opened the prince¡¯s alchemy furnace directly and used the discarded materials from the furnace, as well as the alchemy furnace itself. Su Han did not show off his skills. He drew out the most common elixir fire and used the most common fire-building method to directly refine it. ¡° I saw that Su Han was skilled in his techniques, but he didn¡¯t have any amazing and unique methods. It seemed that there was no mystery in each step. The prince couldn't help but frown, feeling a little doubtful in his heart. Although he somewhat admired Su Han's magnanimity, he still didn't quite believe it when it came to refining the waste of this furnace into Yue Xin Dan. You know, he and those white-bearded alchemists tried for a long time, but they couldn't successfully refine the Moon Heart Pill, let alone refine the waste materials into the Moon Heart Pill. Therefore, he felt that this young man was probably more of a boaster. About an hour later, Su Han closed his hand and said with a chuckle: "Okay." At this time, the alchemy furnace was already making roaring sounds and bursts of green smoke. The atmosphere of the alchemy was extremely thick. When the prince saw this scene, he felt quite incredible. But what was even more incredible to him was what was still behind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,189 The Surprised Prince Chigao You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! I saw that the lid of the alchemy furnace was directly opened by the elixir gas in the furnace, and round and lovely elixirs flew out from the furnace and fell into the jade plate in Su Han's hand. "Yue Xin Dan, let's take a look." Su Han smiled and pushed the plate directly towards the prince. The prince¡¯s eyes moved and he couldn¡¯t help but strode forward and stared. "Moon Heart Pill, it is indeed the Moon Heart Pill." The prince couldn't believe his eyes. The expression on his face suddenly froze, and he was completely stunned, as if he had seen the most incredible thing in the world. It was not until a long time later that the prince twitched slightly, came back to his senses, and looked at Su Han with an extremely complicated look: "Are you are you sure you didn't transfer the pill?" "What do you think?" Su Han smiled, looking completely unconcerned. The prince took a deep breath, still doubtful, and carefully observed the finished Yuexin Pill refined by Su Han. As a result, he finally discovered that these Yuexin Pills were really made from his own materials. This time, the prince was not calm at all. If he was still dissatisfied before, the scene before him had left him speechless. The Moon Heart Pill that he and the Alchemy Kings had spent several years trying to refine was actually easily cracked by a young man, and it was made from waste materials. The original dissatisfaction has been completely dispelled and turned into sincere admiration. "Your Excellency, where did you come from? At such a young age, you can have such knowledge of elixirs. It seems that the level of elixirs in our great country, Chigao, is not only not good, but far from good!" The prince was delighted. Besides, I was also a little frustrated. That depressed look was completely written on his face. Seeing the other person¡¯s depressed look, Su Han didn¡¯t want to dampen his enthusiasm and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourself, even where I come from, there are not many people who are better than me in the alchemy path.¡± Su Han¡¯s words were quite conservative. In fact, he didn't even think that there would be anyone in the Upper Nine Realms whose alchemy level would surpass his own. If Su Han had said this just now, the prince would have scoffed at him. But now, he was actually a little unsure whether this was true or false. "Your Excellency, I am completely convinced by your alchemy level. Well" The prince rubbed his hands and seemed a little embarrassed to speak, "I just don't know what conditions you need to use this Yue Xin Dan." Sell ??the refining method to us, the Great Chigao Country? As long as your price is reasonable, we are willing to pay for the refining method." The prince finally put forward his idea coyly. Su Han looked at the prince and found it quite interesting. Originally, when he heard that the Mei family forced Mei Haoran to accompany the prince of the Chigao Kingdom, he thought that the prince was such a domineering and domineering character. But now it seems that the prince's feeling for Su Han is pretty good. "Buy the method of refining the Moon Heart Pill? I have to say that the side effects of this Moon Heart Pill are a bit serious. Maybe your starting point is to improve your strength, but after taking this Moon Heart Pill, side effects will occur after the drug effect wears off. Maybe If you fail to achieve your goal, it will have the opposite effect." Su Han reminded. "I can't help it. Although our Chigao country is one of the top countries in southern Xinjiang, in recent years, strong people from outside the region have come to southern Xinjiang from time to time. Looking at this situation, things may change in the future. Southern Xinjiang There are many territories around Xinjiang that are stronger than Southern Xinjiang. I must let the kingdom¡¯s top officials improve their strength as much as possible, so that if the crisis comes, they will not be unable to deal with it." The prince sighed. If it were to face others, the prince might not say this. But now the prince has determined that the young man in front of him is a genius from outside southern Xinjiang, so he will tell these situations in detail. "Your starting point is good, but I still say that the side effects of Yuexindan are too great." Su Han shook his head. "Well, so you still refuse to transfer the technology of Yue Xin Dan to me?" the prince said in frustration. Su Han said: "You have this idea, but if you use the Moon Heart Pill, it will be harmful rather than beneficial. But if you use the Moon Watching Pill, it is still feasible." "Moon-Wang Dan?" The prince's eyes lit up, "Do you know Moon-Wang Dan?" "Of course I understand." Su Han chuckled. At this moment, the way the prince of the Chigao Kingdom looked at Su Han had completely changed. From scoffing at the beginning to doubting it later,Now, facing this young man who is younger than himself, the prince actually has a feeling of being opaque! Seeing that Su Han only said that he understood it, but did not say how much compensation he would need to transfer the technology of the Moon Watching Pill, the prince also changed his mind and guessed what Su Han was thinking. "That's right." The prince suddenly remembered, "You came to the East Palace to see me for no reason, don't you have no intention of coming?" "It's impossible that he came here just to give me advice on how to make alchemy?" Su Han laughed and said, "You have a good understanding, and you got to the point so quickly. Yes, I came here today to ask for a favor from you." Favor? What favor? The prince couldn't help but be stunned, thinking, does a person like you still need to ask for favors from me? However, when he thought that such a mysterious young alchemy genius wanted to ask for favors from him, the prince could not help but feel a little proud. He immediately patted his chest and said: "No matter what it is, as long as this prince can do it, I will definitely help you do it." It has to be done properly.¡± As long as he can get the technology of Wangyue Dan, the prince will do anything. As long as Su Han's request is not too excessive, he can do it even if he is asked to kowtow to become his disciple. Su Han chuckled: "Is there someone named Mei Haoran among your companions?" "Mei Haoran?" The prince was stunned and thought about it for a long time before he finally remembered, "Yes, there is such a person, a companion sent by the Mei family." The prince still remembers that when the Mei family sent the person here, they talked for a long time about Mei Haoran's special physique, which matched the prince's. If he was by the prince's side, the prince's cultivation speed would be greatly improved. But it is a pity that the prince is obsessed with elixirs and has no great interest in martial arts practice. After Mei Haoran arrived, she didn't spend much time with the prince, and was soon forgotten by the prince. ¡° If Su Han hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I¡¯m afraid the prince would never have been able to remember a person like Mei Haoran in his life. "Is it possible that you came here because of Mei Haoran?" The prince couldn't help but open his mouth. It really surprised the prince that Mei Haoran could know such a person. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1190: Surprised Mei Haoran You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Yes, I came here for Mei Haoran." Su Han didn't hide it and said, "Mei Haoran was a brother of mine in the past. I originally arranged him to practice well in a place, but I didn't expect that he would be exposed by you. The Mei family of Gao Da Kingdom found Mei Haoran, and insisted that Mei Haoran was a descendant of a branch of the Mei family, and took Mei Haoran away by force. Afterwards, Mei Haoran was sent to your palace of Chi Gao Da Kingdom to serve as your companion. The key thing is that Mei Haoran himself is not willing." "What? Is there such a thing?" At that moment, cold sweat broke out on the prince's back. This Mei family, instead of doing anything serious, only did some troublesome things for themselves. He even forcibly tied his brother to the palace to serve as his companion. If this made him angry, how could he obtain the skills of Moon Watching Pill? At that moment, the prince became furious and said: "This Mei family, when I recruited a reading companion, the first condition was clearly stated. Only those who volunteer to be my reading companion can participate. This Mei family My family actually works against my will and forces unwilling people to be my companions. Isn¡¯t this indirectly destroying my character?¡± Su Han smiled lightly and said: "I think they are too eager to please you, the prince." The prince slammed his fist on the table in front of him: "When I was studying the Moon Watching Pill before, they sent an alchemist here, saying that he was a high-level pill king and had such a background. The result was complete bullshit. It didn't make sense, and it caused me to take many detours and waste a lot of raw materials. For this matter, I issued a decree and severely reprimanded the Mei family. I guess it is for this reason that they are even more eager to make meritorious deeds? " The prince was really angry. The Mei family did not do anything good and even arrested their brothers. Would they still be willing to teach him how to refine the Moon Watching Pill? "Friend, just wait, I will call the Mei family here and punish them severely." The prince said. Su Han stopped him and said, "Call Mei Haoran out first. As for the Mei family, you can take care of it." Su Han knew that as long as he took the prince's route, not only would Mei Haoran be able to escape easily, but the Demei family would no longer have the idea of ??letting Mei Haoran accompany the prince. Once and for all. As for the Mei family, Su Han doesn't really care whether they are punished or not. "Okay, okay, I'll ask someone to call Mei Haoran." The prince said quickly. Soon, Mei Haoran, who looked confused, was brought into the Prince's East Palace. Since entering the palace, Mei Haoran has not even seen the prince a few times. When she heard that the prince sent someone to call her, she was confused and didn't feel flattered. She was just brought into the East Palace with a numb look on her face. As soon as he entered the East Palace, the first thing Mei Haoran saw was the prince who came towards him with a smile on his face. "Xiaomei, are you satisfied with the food, clothing and accommodation during this period of time in the palace?" The prince smiled brightly and treated Mei Haoran like a distinguished guest, full of spring-like warmth. Why, did the prince take the wrong medicine today? Mei Haoran was baffled. He didn't think that the prince would treat every companion like this. In the final analysis, the companions were the prince's slaves. Even if the prince would not abuse them, he would only treat them like servants. Go, it's absolutely impossible to care so much. And, if Mei Haoran¡¯s feeling is correct, there is a hint of flattery in this concern! Mei Haoran almost thought that he was suffering from delusion. Could it be that he had imagined the situation in front of him? Before Mei Haoran could fully react, the prince smiled brightly and said: "Xiao Mei, you know that expert, why didn't you tell me earlier. You know, our great country of Chigao lacks such experts in elixirs." Come and give us some advice." Do I know any elixir experts? Mei Haoran was simply baffled. He even suspected that either the prince was crazy or he was crazy. Otherwise, why can¡¯t I understand a word the prince said? At this moment, Mei Haoran's eyes moved and he suddenly saw a familiar figure behind the prince. He thought he had seen it wrong, because it was absolutely impossible for this figure to appear in Chigao Palace. No matter how you think about it, this figure has nothing to do with Chigao Palace. However, when Mei Haoran rubbed his eyes and looked intently, he discovered that he had seen it right. This figure is indeed his young master Su Han!   "Young Master!" Mei Haoran tried his best to suppress his inner excitement. He still didn't know why the young master appeared here, but before he figured out the situation, he couldn't cause any trouble to the young master. Therefore, no matter how excited he was, he did not lose his composure on the spot. He just stared at Su Han with his eyes filled with sincere joy and disbelief. It was the prince of the Chigao Kingdom who asked with some nervousness, "How is it? Is this the Mei Haoran you are talking about?" Su Han chuckled: "That's right, I want to take him away today, do you have any objection?" "No objection, of course no objection." The prince simply couldn't ask for it. Of course, this didn't mean that he had any objections to Mei Haoran, but that Su Han wanted to take Mei Haoran away, which was equivalent to owing him a favor from Prince Chigao. In this way, the prince's request for the refining method of the Moon Watching Pill would be almost certain. "Thiswhat's going on?" Seeing this scene, Mei Haoran was so surprised that he couldn't believe his eyes. The usually aloof Prince Chigao treated the young master so politely, as if he was afraid of offending the young master? "Why, are you used to staying in this palace and can't bear to leave?" Su Han asked with a smile. "No, no, no, young master, I, I, I" Mei Haoran simply didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe his current mood. He originally thought that his life was over, but he didn¡¯t expect that the young master would actually fall from the sky and save him! " Moreover, even the aloof Prince Chigao must be respectful to his young master. If the young master says one thing, he will not dare to say another. For a moment, Mei Haoran wanted to call all the prince's companions who usually looked down on him and ask them to open their eyes and take a closer look. Mei Haoran also had a backer and a backstage, and his backstage was better than theirs. Ten times harder. No matter how tough their backstage is, can they make the prince respectful to their backstage? Can you make him grovel? But, Mei Haoran¡¯s backstage can do it! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,191 The Prince Chigao who was belatedly aware of the situation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Haoran, do you have any unresolved matters here?" Su Han asked. Mei Haoran was immersed in joy. When he heard this, he immediately became excited. He remembered something and said quickly: "Yes, there are still unresolved matters!" "What?" Su Han asked. Mei Haoran said hurriedly: "Young Master, do you still remember my sister Mei Ruoxi?" "Mei Ruoxi?" Su Han thought for a while, and there was indeed this name in his memory. She was the female genius of Ten Thousand Beasts Villa in Tianhe County, and she was also Mei Haoran's biological sister. During the Blood Demon Rebellion, Su Han also saved Mei Ruoxi. "Remember, what happened?" Su Han didn't know why Mei Haoran suddenly mentioned Mei Ruoxi. "Young Master, my sister is also in this palace. Next month, she will be forced by the Mei family to participate in the crown prince's concubine selection, but she is unwilling. Young Master, can you help her?" Mei Haoran had a pleading tone. He knew that it was one thing for the young master to save him, but it was another thing to save Mei Ruoxi. After all, the young master had no friendship with Mei Ruoxi. It was all because of his Mei Haoran. face. Su Han, on the other hand, looked at the prince beside him with a rather strange expression after hearing Mei Haoran's words. The prince suddenly sweated profusely and scolded the Mei family to death. He was obviously a normal and reliable prince, but how could he be made into a bully by the Mei family? "Friend, I don't know anything about this. When they sent the people here, they all said that those women admired me very much and cried and wanted to be my concubines. I was so infatuated with them that I pitied them. I will keep them in the palace and choose a concubine on another day!" The prince quickly stammered an explanation. At this moment, he simply hated the Mei family in his heart. He was not a pervert, so why did he need so many concubines? The Mei family took matters into its own hands, but it completely ruined his reputation. Su Han was speechless for a while after hearing this. But he could tell that the prince was not telling lies. "Haoran, where is your sister? Call her out." Su Han said. The prince also said quickly: "Xiaomei, I really don't know that your sister is also in the palace. After she comes, if she wants to leave or stay, I will never stop you. I will never stop you two siblings. I am sincerely sorry.¡± Soon, Mei Ruoxi was also brought over. Like Mei Haoran, Mei Ruoxi was also extremely surprised and couldn't believe that her destiny had been changed like this. Especially when she saw that the person who saved her was Su Han, Mei Ruoxi felt ripples in her heart. Back then, when Su Han rescued Mei Ruoxi from the blood demon, he had secretly fallen in love with this girl. However, after Su Han left Tianhe County, Mei Ruoxi buried this secret love in her heart. Now, Su Han actually came again and saved her again. This also aroused the girlish feelings in Demei Ruoxi's heart again. " However, Mei Ruoxi is a reserved woman after all. Facing the young hero she had considered back then, this girl's face turned red and she didn't know what to say. All this was seen by Prince Chigao, who also sighed secretly, thinking that he was the prince of a country, and the woman who was supposed to be his concubine was actually secretly in love with someone else. Although Prince Chigao was depressed, he did not feel any unpleasant emotions. He knew that his family background was much greater than his own, and he could not help but be dissatisfied. "Sister, the young master has come to save us. We don't have to stay in this palace anymore." Mei Haoran said happily. Mei Ruoxi's crystal-like eyes looked at Su Han, filled with unspeakable shyness. Su Han originally wanted to let Mei Ruoxi return to the Mei family. However, after asking Mei Ruoxi for her opinion, she was unwilling to return to Mei's house. ¡°The Mei family, after all, is not the family they grew up in, and they only regard the two siblings as pawns that can be used. Mei Ruoxi also has no feelings for the Mei family. Seeing her sister like this, Mei Haoran begged Su Han again, asking Su Han to take Mei Ruoxi away with him. Su Han pondered for a moment and then agreed. "Friend, what else do you have unfinished?" Prince Chigao asked cautiously. "No more." Su Han smiled faintly, "By the way, over at the Mei family, please go and tell me, and I will take these two people away. From now on, Mei Haoran and Mei Ruoxi will leave the Mei family in the great country of Chigao. Reunite with the Mei family of Chigao Kingdom??Any relationship. " "Okay, I will do it myself." Prince Chigao vowed and patted his chest. In fact, he felt that the matter Su Han asked him to do was a bit too small. He really didn¡¯t believe it. Could it be that as long as he did this trivial thing, he could obtain the technology of Moon Watching Pill? However, you still have to ask. "Friend, I also promised to help you with this matter. Look" Su Han was very happy. He took out a pen and paper and scribbled down a prescription. "The recipe for Moon Watching Pill and the specific refining method are all here. I have also marked some noteworthy details." Su Han said, throwing the prescription to the prince, and then took Mei Haoran and his brother with him. With a sway of his body, he disappeared in front of the prince with a flash of light. The prince held the pill prescription and was stunned when he saw Su Han's disappearing light. "This he can actually come in and out of my Chigao King's Palace, just like entering and exiting a deserted place?" The prince broke out in a cold sweat. He didn't realize it until this moment. It turned out that the other party was more than just an alchemy genius. Previously, I thought that the other party¡¯s cultivation was not very good, but now it seems that it was just an illusion created by the other party! Just because he can enter and leave the Chigao King's Palace at will, even the masters of the Chigao Kingdom can't stop him. In other words, if he wanted to, even breaking into the palace and taking people away would be a matter of minutes. To put it mildly, the other party is talking about morality and rules. That's why the other party used the prescription of Wangyue Dan to negotiate terms with him. "If the other party doesn't follow the rules and morals, but wants to be tough, then it's hard to say whether he, the prince of the Chigao Kingdom, can save his life!" For a moment, Prince Chigao found that his back was soaked with cold sweat. He felt that he was really lucky today. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,192 Raising troops to investigate crimes You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Su Han's escaping light disappeared from the outside in front of everyone, the Imperial Master and a large number of personal guards rushed in quickly. Seeing that the prince was safe and sound, everyone felt relieved. Immediately, the Imperial Master noticed the finished product of the Moon Heart Pill beside the prince, and his eyes lit up: "Moon Heart Pill? This is really the Moon Heart Pill!" "Is it made by that expert just now?" the national master asked, half surprised and half doubtful. The prince sighed softly: "Not only was it refined by him, but it was also refined by him using the same batch of materials that he had used to refining waste! Imperial Master, what you said is indeed correct. That person is indeed an expert in alchemy. And the background is not small.¡± "He can actually turn waste into treasure?" The national master was even more surprised and played with the Yuexin Pill carefully. "He said that the Moon Heart Pill has serious side effects and would not allow us to refine it. However, he gave me a prescription for the Moon Watching Pill." The prince said. "Moon-Watching Pill?" The Imperial Master couldn't help but be overjoyed, "Your Highness, are you sure it's really Moon-Watching Pill?" "He said it was the recipe for Wangyue Dan. Master, please let me know if this recipe is true or false?" The prince always felt that this happiness came too quickly and too easily, and it always felt a bit unreal. The Imperial Master took the prescription and studied it carefully, and couldn't help but be stunned: "This Although I am not very familiar with the prescription of Wangyue Pill, but based on my understanding of Wangyue Pill, this prescription is very It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s really the recipe for Wangyue Dan!¡± "Your Highness, we are lucky!" The Imperial Master was extremely excited. "This Moon Watching Pill is infinitely better than the Moon Watching Pill. The most important thing is that the side effects of the Moon Watching Pill are indeed very small. Your Highness, if we If you already knew the prescription for Moon Heart Pill before, you wouldn¡¯t have to spend so much time researching Moon Heart Pill at all!¡± The Imperial Master was indeed very excited, so excited that his hands were trembling slightly. Seeing the Imperial Master like this, the prince couldn't help but grinned happily. "That's right." The Imperial Master suddenly remembered, "That expert came to our Chigao Palace, it's impossible for him to come to our Chigao Palace just to give us the Moon-Wang Dan recipe, right? What happened to him when he came to Chigao Palace? What's the matter?" Prince Chigao said hurriedly: "He came here for one of his brothers. It just so happens that his brother is my companion Mei Haoran." "Mei Haoran? Isn't that the disciple sent by the Mei family? Does the Mei family actually know such an expert in alchemy?" The Imperial Preceptor was full of doubts. The prince said: "I think that the Mei family didn't know the master at all. It was entirely Mei Haoran's own luck. Before taking Mei Haoran away, the master also specifically stated that Mei Haoran would never be separated from Mei Haoran. Family has nothing to do with the Mei family." The face of the Imperial Master changed: "So, it was the Mei family who took it upon themselves to send Mei Haoran to the palace? Our great country, Chigao, almost offended a high-ranking man with a lot of background because of this?" "That's right, the Mei family is really ignorant and hateful. Fortunately, the master is very moral. Otherwise, with his ability to enter and exit the palace as if there was no one in the world, it is hard to say what will happen today." The prince obviously remembered what happened just now. There was a lingering feeling of fear in my heart, and my face couldn't help but turn pale. The Imperial Master was also frightened for a while: "Your Highness, this Mei family can't survive without hammering! Your Highness must handle this matter in person." ¡­¡­ The prince personally came forward and found the Mei family. The Mei family didn't know what happened at first, and they were a little happy. They thought that Mei Haoran or Mei Ruoxi had gained the prince's favor in the palace, and the prince was here to reward them. . Unexpectedly, the prince looked at them coldly as soon as he came up. His cold eyes almost made them shiver. For a moment, everyone in the Mei family was frightened. They didn¡¯t know if Mei Ruoxi and Mei Haoran had offended the prince in some way. They had already scolded the siblings countless times in their hearts. The prince did not explain to them any more and said calmly: "Who made the decision to send sisters Mei Haoran and Mei Ruoxi to the palace?" When everyone in the Mei family heard this, they thought it was the brother and sister who had caused a big disaster. Moreover, the prince came in person to prove that the disaster was not a small one. At that moment, everyone mentally scolded the siblings, secretly thinking that these children of the branch were indeed children of the branch, who failed to succeed but failed more than failed. If they had known this, they should not have sent these two trash to the palace at all! At this moment, everyone in the Mei family turned their attention to an old man. That old man was actually an elder from the Mei family branch of Tianhe County. The Mei family of Chigao Kingdom originally came from the Mei family of Tianhe County.When Mei Ruoxi came, this clan elder, as the representative of the Mei family in Tianhe County, also came with Mei Ruoxi. After arriving at the Mei family in the great country of Chigao, the clan elder realized that with his level of cultivation, he was not even as good as an ordinary mid-level steward in the Mei family in the great kingdom of Chigao. He was not taken seriously at all and lived like a servant. Now, as soon as they heard that Mei Haoran and Mei Ruoxi might have caused a big trouble, the people of the Mei family remembered the Meirui clan elder, and all their eyes were focused on the Meirui clan elder, and they seemed to be shocked. He made up his mind that if the prince wanted to raise an army to hold him accountable, he would kick out this Meirui clan elder and use him as a scapegoat. The elder of the Meirui clan was full of bitterness, so he had no choice but to step forward and said in a hoarse voice: "I, Meirui, am the great-uncle of Mei Ruoxi and Mei Haoran. Whatever trouble they got into in the palace was all because of my discipline. Because of the laxity, I hope that His Highness the Crown Prince will give them some leeway since they are first offenders. If you want to punish me, just punish me alone." "Are you the great-uncle of Mei Ruoxi and Mei Haoran?" Hearing this, the prince couldn't help but take a closer look at the Meirui clan elder. Surprisingly, there was no anger on the prince's face. Then, the prince said calmly: "From today on, the two siblings, Mei Ruoxi and Mei Haoran, have officially left the Mei family and have nothing to do with the Mei family from now on. Also, the two siblings have been picked up by an expert. , from now on, you, the Mei family, don¡¯t have to look for them anymore, and you don¡¯t have to have any ideas against them." What? Mei Haoran and his brother were picked up by an expert? What experts can they know? For a moment, even the elder of the Meirui clan was confused and said hurriedly: "Don't look at me like this, I don't know anything about it." The Mei family in Tianhe County is just an insignificant branch of the Mei family, and in a small place like Tianhe County, it is impossible to have any experts. The elders of the Meirui tribe can't think of any masters these two siblings can know. Moreover, this master is so tough that the prince personally intervenes? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,193 The fate of the Mei family You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Prince Chigao couldn't help but snorted heavily when he saw the confused looks on everyone's faces in the Mei family. He didn't expect to ask anything from the Mei family. If the Mei family could really have a relationship with such an expert, they wouldn't be like this today. ???????????????????????????????? However, the prince now feels displeased with everyone in the Mei family, and he is even more angry when he thinks that they almost missed his important event. "Hmph, your Mei family actually sent Mei Haoran to be my prince's reading companion. He is the brother of a master, how can he be my prince's reading companion?! You fools, you don't know if you did it intentionally or not? , almost caused the master to blame me and killed this prince!" The prince couldn't help but waved his hand, "For the sake of Mei Haoran and Mei Ruoxi, I will not take your lives. However, from today on, your Mei family will be removed from the four major families of the Chigao Kingdom. Leave the royal capital. If nothing happens in the future, you should not come back to the royal capital." The current prince just wants the Mei family to get out of here and stop having anything to do with him, lest the master think of it and come back to ask him to accuse him. As soon as these words came out, everyone in the Mei family was shocked like a bolt from the blue. His Highness the Crown Prince actually wanted to expel them? Before they could digest this unacceptable news, the prince looked at the Meirui clan elder again: "Well, since you are the great-uncle of Mei Haoran and Mei Ruoxi, I think you are also a loyal person. I¡¯ll give you this jade token, so you can come to the palace and be a steward next to me.¡± The steward around the prince? For a moment, Meirui couldn't believe her ears. The steward next to the prince was a job that many people could not even imagine. Even the patriarch of the Mei family cannot be regarded as a steward around the prince, and now, such a beautiful job has fallen on him? ¡°What kind of virtue must I have accumulated in my previous life to have such luck? "Old manI thanked His Highness the Crown Prince for his appreciation." Meirui's trembling hands took the jade token handed over by the Crown Prince. Since then, he has been a close confidant of His Royal Highness, and he has risen to the top in one step. "Compared to the treatment of the Mei family, it is like heaven and earth. Meirui only felt that happiness came too suddenly, just like a dream, which made him unbelievable. When everyone in the Mei family saw Meirui's fate, they couldn't believe their eyes. Before, Meili was just a little person from the branch that they looked down upon. As for the two siblings, Mei Haoran and Mei Ruoxi, they are chess pieces that can be discarded at any time. They never thought that one day, these insignificant people would bring such disaster to their family. Being expelled from the four major families and leaving the royal capital means that until the political power of the Chigao Kingdom is not changed, the Mei family will never be able to get ahead. Everyone in the Mei family is full of bitterness. ¡°If I had known it earlier, if everything could be done over again Unfortunately, there is no if. Things changed so quickly. Three days later, the former Mei family was no longer in the capital of the Chigao Kingdom. This sudden news caused a lot of discussion among all the forces in the great Chigao country, and all kinds of speculations were rampant. However, the most popular theory is that the Mei family offended an expert who could not even offend the King Chigao and the prince. In order to let the master calm down the anger, the prince could only punish the Mei family severely. As for that expert, what is his origin? Even the king and the prince cannot offend him. There are many versions of the legend. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Su Han is already on his way back to the underground kingdom. He also did not expect that Prince Chigao would punish the Mei family so severely. However, even if Su Han knew it, he would just laugh it off. In Su Han's view, a family like the Mei family, which treats the children from other branches as pawns and manipulates them inhumanely, cannot go very far. Mei Haoran and Mei Ruoxi were sitting on Su Han's flying boat, feeling that their experiences in the past few days were like a dream. A few days ago, they were trapped in Chigao Palace, thinking that their lives would be wasted like this. But now, they have regained their freedom and are free to fly. Although they are still at a loss about their future, as long as Su Han is here, they feel as if they can rest assured of everything. Mei Haoran was in high spirits and kept pulling Mei Ruoxi to talk and describe to her sister.A blueprint for your future cultivation. But Mei Ruoxi's crystal-clear eyes glanced at Su Han from time to time. He almost didn't listen to what Mei Haoran said. Su Han was on the flying boat, closing his eyes and concentrating. The events of the past few days were just a small episode for him. By being able to successfully bring Mei Haoran back, Su Han finally settled a worry. Back to the underground kingdom, Su Han made some arrangements. Cheng Can, Ji Tiannan, Mei Haoran, and Mei Ruoxi continued to practice with Yan Qingshang. Yan Qingshang was a little surprised when she saw that Su Han had brought back more than one person, and one of them was a young girl. However, with Yan Qingshang's cold personality, she naturally wouldn't ask any more questions. But Mei Ruoxi was a little concerned about gains and losses. When she saw that Yan Qingshang's appearance, cultivation, and temperament were all unique, she felt a little ashamed of herself at the moment. He also heard the tone of voice between Yan Qingshang and Su Han, which was very familiar. Su Han called her "senior sister" At the moment, although Mei Ruoxi felt a little sour in her heart, she had to admit that these two people stood together like a golden boy and a beautiful girl, a perfect match. Of course, Mei Ruoxi didn¡¯t know, this was just her wishful thinking. She is a very kind-hearted girl. She did not feel jealous when she saw her young hero with other women. Instead, she felt that this was the most suitable thing, because a hero should be matched with the most beautiful woman in the world. right. She doesn¡¯t have much experience. In her limited experience of more than ten years, she feels that Yan Qingshang is the most beautiful woman she has ever seen. Only Teacher Ling Zhi from the Tianhe Martial Academy back then could compare with Yan Qingshang. It¡¯s just that Ling Zhi is of a completely different type from Yan Qingshang. However, no matter which one of these two people, Mei Ruoxi felt that she was far behind. At the moment, Mei Ruoxi also buried her feelings in her heart. Su Han entrusted several people to Yan Qingshang, copied several exercises and gave them to Yan Qingshang. These exercises are all those that Su Han thinks are most suitable for these people to practice at the moment, and they were also found by him from the memories of past lives. I believe that if a few people have these skills, they will get twice the result with half the effort. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,194 Su Yunhai¡¯s Wish You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The process of rescuing Su Yu and Mei Haoran took far longer than Su Han expected. After Su Han had arranged everything, he counted on his fingers and found that the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference had already started several days ago. At this moment, Su Han no longer delayed, and took Su Yu with him, and quickly rushed to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain in the Nine Domains. Su Yunhai was arranged by Su Han to live in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and his life was very pleasant. He often laments that he is lucky to have a wonderful son who is unique in a billion. However, there is still one regret in his heart, that is, his little sister Su Yuhu ran away from home and has never been heard from again. ¡° If Su Yuhu can be found and the family is reunited, then Su Yunhai will feel that his life is complete. However, Su Yunhai also knew that it was not easy to find someone in a huge crowd. No matter how powerful his son was, this person would never be found easily. Therefore, Su Yunhai could only pray secretly. If God favors him, he may be able to hear the news about Su Yuhu in his lifetime. While Su Yunhai was thinking secretly, he suddenly heard someone coming from outside to report that the young master was back. As soon as Su Yunhai heard that his son was back, he immediately became happy. This son can be said to be Su Yunhai's most proud achievement in his life. He never dreamed before that he could raise such an outstanding son. Especially during this period of time in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, everyone around Su Yunhai was full of praise for Su Han, praising Su Han as an unparalleled genius and the best young master in the history of Brahma's lineage, praising Brahma. The saint has a discerning eye and has discovered a good young master for Silver Moon Holy Mountain. At the same time, these people from Silver Moon Holy Mountain are also respectful to Su Yunhai, and are extremely envious that Su Yunhai has a son like Su Han. Therefore, when Su Yunhai heard Su Han's name, he felt very proud. However, he also felt strange. He knew that Su Han was going to the southern border of his hometown for business this time. Moreover, he had been there for a long time. Even on the day when the Silver Moon Holy Mountain team set off for the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference, Su Han Han didn't even catch up. Now that Su Han is back, he should rush to the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference as soon as possible. What are you doing here? Soon, Su Han strode in from outside, followed by a young man. Su Yunhai didn't pay attention to the young man behind Su Han, but turned his attention to his son and asked: "Han'er, why are you here? I heard them say that a week ago, Saint Tai'a had brought Yinyue with him. The participating teams from the Holy Mountain are heading to the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference. Han'er, if you hurry up now, you might be able to catch up. If it's too late, it will be too late!" Su Yunhai said, and also stood up, making a gesture to send Su Han out. Su Han waved his hand to stop Su Yunhai's movement: "Dad, don't worry, let's see who this is first." "who?" Su Yunhai finally saw the young man behind Su Han clearly. He couldn't help but be stunned and looked at the young man carefully. The first impression this young man gave Su Yunhai was that he was very kind. Su Yunhai felt very friendly at first glance. However, Su Yunhai couldn't explain why he was so friendly. On the contrary, since seeing Su Yunhai, this young man's eyes suddenly turned red, his eyes were faintly flashing with water, and he stared at Su Yunhai without blinking. "Brother, what are you" Su Yunhai suddenly panicked. Su Han smiled and said, "Dad, don't worry, take a good look at who he looks like?" "Who does he look like?" Su Yunhai was stunned. At first, he only thought that this young man looked familiar, but he really didn't consider who this young man looked like. Being reminded by Su Han, Su Yunhai couldn't help but carefully look at the young man in front of him again. At this look, Su Yunhai couldn't help but tremble all over. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This young man¡¯s face actually overlaps by three to four points with the familiar face in my memory Thinking again of this young man's age, Su Yunhai's whole body couldn't help but tremble as if he was being electrocuted. At this time, Su Yu could not suppress the excitement in her heart, and asked in a trembling voice: "The sea of ??clouds and the jade lake, indulge in the mountains and rivers, do you still remember?" As soon as he said these words, Su Yunhai felt as if his whole body was struck by lightning, and he cried out: "Yuhu! You are from Yuhu" "Second uncle!"  Su Yu finally couldn't bear it anymore and said in a trembling voice, "Mom, she was always thinking about you when she was dying!" "What?" Su Yunhai felt as if she was struck by lightning, "Did she already" For a moment, Su Yunhai was dumbfounded and froze in place, wanting to cry and laugh at the same time. After a while, Su Yunhai grabbed Su Yu's hand and asked excitedly: "How did your mother die? Who is your father?" Su Yu said in a trembling voice: "I don't know who my father is. My mother has taken me since I was a child. She also died for me. That day when we, mother and son, went out, we encountered a powerful monster " When Su Yu said this, her throat was choked up and she couldn't speak any more. Su Yunhai was filled with emotion. Thinking that his sister, who had been doted on since childhood, had suffered so much when she was away from home, Su Yunhai was also heartbroken. "My child, don't say anything. From now on, this is your home. I didn't take good care of your mother back then. From today on, I will take care of you on your mother's behalf." Su Yu also had tears in his eyes and nodded. The joy of meeting his relatives made him feel extremely warm in his heart. Seeing these two people, Su Han seemed to have a lot to say, and he smiled and said: "Dad, Xiaoyu has traveled a long way, so you should let him rest first. When he recovers, you can talk to him slowly. Holy Mountain Over at the Alliance Conference, time is running out, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Su Yunhai said quickly: "Han'er, you go first. You don't have to worry about Xiaoyu, just let me take charge." Su Han nodded, he knew that Su Yunhai was the most affectionate person, especially for his sister's children, Su Yunhai would do his best to treat them. Su Han was relieved to leave Su Yu in Su Yunhai's care. " Moreover, Su Yunhai now has a considerable status in the Young Master's Mansion, and can help Su Yu obtain various training resources at any time. At the moment, Su Han gave some more important instructions before rushing to the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference venue. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,195 Genius Competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference had already opened for two days. "A total of forty-eight Holy Mountains came to participate in this Holy Mountain Alliance Conference. Each Holy Mountain selected no less than eight or nine descendants. A total of nearly 600 geniuses participated in the genius competition of the Alliance Conference." "These six hundred geniuses are the top geniuses of each Holy Mountain. Each one of them is not weaker than the genius of our Silver Moon Holy Mountain." "Among these six hundred geniuses, at least one of our eight geniuses from Silver Moon Holy Mountain must be among the top 100. Only then can we have the confidence to negotiate terms with the Holy Mountain Alliance so that the Holy Mountain Alliance will not overthrow us. Silver Moon Holy Mountain is expelled from the alliance.¡± Among the participating teams of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Protector Feng Yin explained to everyone in detail. Protector Feng Yin has participated in the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference before, so he is relatively clear about the details. In contrast, although Saint Tai'a is the leader of Silver Moon Holy Mountain this time, because Saint Tai'a is the most junior saint in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, he has little understanding of the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference. . Therefore, Saint Tai'a was also in the team, listening carefully. "Top 100? With the strength of our Silver Moon Holy Mountain, it may be difficult, right?" The speaker was Tang Zhu, a genius selected by the Piaohua lineage. Since the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference is held every thirty years, none of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain geniuses of this generation have ever witnessed the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference with their own eyes. Now that I have come to the conference and seen the strength of other Holy Mountain geniuses, there is no genius from Holy Mountain who is weaker than them. On the contrary, many geniuses from the Holy Mountain possess staggering strength. Here, the middle level of the Imperial Realm is just the beginning, and there are quite a few geniuses who have the strength of the high level of the Imperial Realm. Even, they can see individual geniuses, the aura surrounding them has surpassed the average high-level Imperial Realm, as if they have reached the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. This was unimaginable before them. A strong person like Protector Fengyin has reached the ninth level of the Imperial Realm after practicing for more than a hundred years. A young genius who is less than thirty years old possesses the cultivation of the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. This is simply unbelievable to them and completely refreshes their world view. For a time, everyone in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain felt depressed and heavy. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Gazes couldn¡¯t help but cast towards Ji Luo, a genius from Piaohua¡¯s lineage. Among the geniuses participating in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Ji Luo is the only one whose cultivation has reached the high level of the Imperial Realm, but it is only a lower level among the high levels of the Imperial Realm - the seventh level of the Imperial Realm. But despite this, Ji Luo has reached the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, which at least shows that he has some hope of reaching the top 100 in the genius competition. "Huh, what I said before was quite nice. I said that your young master Su Han of the Brahma lineage has hope of changing the situation in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. What about now? Let's not talk about whether he has the strength to sprint into the top 100. In the end, The key thing is that now he is nowhere to be seen. Could it be that the bullshit he boasted earlier could not be ended, so he had to hide? " An accompanying protector from Piao Hua's lineage couldn't help but hum. Protector Feng Yin frowned: "Young Master Su just went out temporarily to do some errands. As for escaping from the battlefield, we in the Brahma lineage cannot do it." "To put it lightly, the talent competition is about to begin. If he can't catch up, he won't even be eligible to participate." This protector of the Piao Hua lineage is not intentionally looking for trouble. However, as a member of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, she couldn't help but feel a little anxious when she saw that the participating geniuses from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain had not arrived yet. After all, this genius competition is about the fate of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. "Okay, just say a few words. I believe that Young Master Su will never escape from the Holy Mountain Conference for no reason. We'd better wait patiently. Maybe he will show up before long." At this time, Saint Tai'a, who had been silent all this time, spoke up to smooth things over. The protector of the Piaohua lineage snorted lowly, and thought to himself, who doesn¡¯t know that you, Saint Tai¡¯a, had a good relationship with the Brahma lineage before, and your relationship with Young Master Su is even more iron-clad, so you will naturally help them speak. At this moment, the gaze of the guardian of Piao Hua's lineage was also directed at Ji Luo, who was from his own lineage. She felt that it was unrealistic to count on Young Master Su, and only Ji Luo of her own lineage had some possibility of turning the tide. "Okay, don't say any more unnecessary words. Let's get ready. The genius competition is about to begin. You don't want to be stepped on by the genius of the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain." Saint Tai'a said calmly.   When the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain was mentioned, the geniuses present could not help but express their anger. Although they have some differences in their positions, most people in Purple Furnace Holy Mountain and Silver Moon Holy Mountain deeply hate them. This is not only because Purple Furnace Holy Mountain previously sent people to make trouble at Silver Moon Holy Mountain¡¯s Treasure Appraisal Conference, but also because Purple Furnace Holy Mountain was the one who clamored most fiercely over the issue of Silver Moon Holy Mountain being expelled from the Holy Mountain Alliance. One of several sacred mountains. The Purple Furnace Holy Mountain is not too far away from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and has always coveted the many resources of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. It is conceivable that if the Silver Moon Holy Mountain is expelled from the Holy Mountain Alliance, it will come to invade the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Among the power of the Holy Mountain, there must be a share of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain. It can be said that there has been a long-standing enmity between Silver Moon Holy Mountain and Purple Furnace Holy Mountain. At this time, the organizer of the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference also took the stage to announce that the genius competition of the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference had officially begun. The talent competition is divided into several links. The first link is the peripheral screening. This peripheral screening, as the name suggests, is to first filter out a small number of participating talents, leaving only 500 talents. For the participating talents who are in the middle or upper-middle level, this peripheral screening is naturally not something they have to worry about. But for several participating talents from Silver Moon Holy Mountain, this peripheral screening still makes them feel a bit pressured. The specific rules for the peripheral selection are very simple. All participating talents enter the competition circle at the same time. In the participating magic circle, the participating geniuses will encounter light and shadow equivalent to the strength of human imperial warriors. Moreover, the strength of this light and shadow will become stronger and stronger as time goes by. What the contestants have to do is to defeat all the lights and shadows within the prescribed two quarters of an hour and leave the magic circle to pass. Although these rules may seem simple, in fact, they can test the comprehensive martial arts strength of the contestants in an all-round way, test the strength of each holy mountain in cultivating talents, and thus test the foundation of each holy mountain. This is very important for the Holy Mountain Alliance. The reason why the Holy Mountain Alliance has been able to exist and thrive for thousands of years is because the Holy Mountain Alliance has always used genius competitions to eliminate those Holy Mountains that are not up to standard and unmotivated, so as to keep the Holy Mountain Alliance alive. . Otherwise, it is impossible for the Holy Mountain Alliance of Cangyun Zeguo to grow stronger and stronger and become the real behind-the-scenes ruling force of Cangyun Zeguo. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,196 Finally arrived You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing that it was getting closer and closer to the start of the peripheral screening process, Protector Feng Yin and the others couldn't help but feel anxious in their hearts. Because, this peripheral screening link only has a time limit of two quarters of an hour. If Su Han fails to catch up, it will be equivalent to failing the peripheral screening, and he will not be qualified to participate in the remainder of the genius competition. By then, it will be useless to say anything else. Protector Feng Yin looked solemn, his eyes constantly looking in the direction of the venue door, praying that Su Han would appear at the last moment. Saint Tai'a closed his eyes slightly, secretly looking forward to the arrival of that figure. However, as the time approached, the figure they were expecting never appeared. The other participating geniuses from Silver Moon Holy Mountain have all entered the participating magic circle at this moment, waiting for the magic circle to open. "There is no other way, these people should go all out now." The protector of Dora from the Brahma lineage sighed, shook his head and said. Tai'a Saint and Fengyin Protector did not say a word. It was obvious that they had not given up their last hope. Seeing this, the protector of the Piaohua lineage wanted to say something, but in the end he sighed and held it back. "The peripheral screening process has officially begun!" With the referee¡¯s announcement, the competition array officially started. Seeing this scene, Saint Tai'a and Protector Fengyin could only give up the last bit of expectations in their hearts. The magic circle has been activated. Even if Su Han can arrive within two quarters of an hour, he will not have enough time to deal with the light and shadow in the magic circle. Now, they can only hope that the current participating talents can create miracles. "In the current situation, it is not a big problem for a genius of Ji Luo's level to pass the peripheral screening. As for other people, those who can reach the sixth level of the Imperial Realm have a high chance of passing. The problem lies in the fifth level and the fifth level of the Imperial Realm. For the people below, this link is a bit stressful for them.¡± This time, among the geniuses participating in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, there are also several at the fifth level of the Imperial Realm and below. Everyone is analyzing the situation, and they are not very optimistic about the upcoming situation. This is just a peripheral screening, but it has already put so much pressure on the participating talents of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, not to mention the other competitions that will follow. However, now that we are here, we have to keep going even if the situation is not optimistic. Soon, half of the quarter of an hour passed. A fourth-level Imperial Realm genius from the Nandou lineage of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain withdrew from the competition circle with a pale face. However, he did not come out because he completed the challenge in the magic circle and defeated all the lights and shadows in the magic circle. Instead, he was defeated by the light and shadow in the magic circle and was eliminated early. In this peripheral screening, there are two situations of being eliminated. The first is to be defeated by the light and shadow in the middle and be eliminated early. The second is to be eliminated if the prescribed quarter of an hour is up and the light and shadow in the magic circle have not been defeated. Only if you successfully defeat all the lights and shadows of the magic circle and break the magic circle within a quarter of an hour can you pass. This genius of the Nandou lineage is also the first genius to be eliminated from the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. No one else needs to say anything, this genius also felt that his performance was really not up to par, and his face turned red at the moment. After turning red, there was a burst of paleness. Obviously, this genius also realized that once he was eliminated, Silver Moon Holy Mountain would lose a little hope. When other people saw him like this, it was hard to say anything. After all, everyone has different abilities. Being able to do this may be the limit of this genius. "Well, maybe if your Young Master Su is here, the hope of our Silver Moon Sacred Mountain can really be greater?" The female protector of the Piaohua lineage looked sideways at Protector Fengyin and Protector Doro, and curled her lips. said. Everyone can tell that this female protector from the Piaohua lineage is unhappy and deliberately trying to bully people. Protector Feng Yin took a deep breath and resisted the thought of retorting. He knows that if there is another internal conflict now, it will be even more harmful to Silver Moon Holy Mountain. At this moment, Protector Doro suddenly made a surprised sound next to him. Protector Feng Yin turned around and saw a ray of light coming towards the door of the venue quickly. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a figure and landed in front of everyone. "Little Lord!" When Protector Feng Yin saw this figure, he was immediately overjoyed. ?The Saint Tai'a next to him also stood up immediately and said happily: "Finally here!" "Everyone, I'm really sorry, I'm late." Su Han's face was full of apologies. After all, it was because of his own personal reasons that everyone was waiting anxiously for him. When he entered the venue just now, he had quickly observed the situation inside the venue and found that the genius competition had already begun: "Is it still too late for me to enter the competition now?" ¡°Nothing is too late.¡± Saint Tai'a suddenly said quickly and quickly took out a token, "This is your competition token. With this token, you can enter the competition circle. Go quickly!" "But now there is less than one-third of the game time left!" Everyone exclaimed. Su Han listened to the words of Saint Tai'a and didn't delay. He took the token and his figure turned into a ray of light and shot away. "Saint, there is less than one-third of the game time left. Now, even if the young master goes all out, it is impossible to challenge the light and shadow in the magic circle in less than one-third of the time. ." Protector Doro frowned. Guardian Feng Yin thought very broadly, "Young Master is here, it's better to try than not to try." Protector Doro shook his head. Even though he was from the Brahma lineage, he did not think that Su Han could defy heaven in this matter. Su Han quickly entered the competition circle with his participation token. He also heard what everyone said just now, that there was less than a third of the game time left. However, for Su Han, as long as he is determined, these are not problems. "Sage Brahma has such great hopes for me. I can't miss out on the genius competition just because I'm late." Su Han thought of the earnest eyes of the Brahma Saint, and became even more determined to successfully break through in less than one-third of the time. There was a flash of silver light in front of his eyes, and three silver figures holding swords had appeared in front of Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,197 Amazing Speed You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han saw these three silver lights and shadows, but their strength was equivalent to the fourth level of the human Imperial Realm. Su Han¡¯s own cultivation level is the fourth level of the Imperial Realm. However, with his background, it is naturally not difficult to defeat three lights and shadows with the same cultivation level as his own. ¡°This kind of light and shadow, after all, is not a human warrior. When fighting, it also lacks the wisdom and change of a human warrior. "After I broke through to the fourth level of the Imperial Realm, the power of the three Explosive Demon Fingers has been greatly enhanced. Now is the time to try it." Su Han thought of this, and three rays of sky flames burst out from his fingers, piercing the void and burning onto the sword-holding light and shadow. The three lights and shadows immediately turned into nothingness. ¡°It¡¯s very powerful!¡± Su Han is also very satisfied with the power of Tian's Explosive Demonic Finger. ?????????????? If you were to switch to an ordinary fourth-level imperial realm warrior, I¡¯m afraid you would have wasted a lot of time on these three imperial-level fourth-level light and shadows. After defeating three imperial realm fourth-level lights and shadows, what followed were three imperial realm five-level lights and shadows. At this time, there were also contestants from the outside world who broke through all the light and shadow in the formation, successfully broke through the formation, and passed the peripheral screening. One by one, geniuses went to the examiner to register their scores. After a while, the people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain were surprised to find that Ji Luo, who was in the formation, also opened his eyes, calmed down, picked up his participation token, and prepared to register the results. This shows that Ji Luo was not defeated by the light and shadow and was eliminated early, but that he had defeated all the light and shadow in the formation and passed the level. ????????????????????????????????? Everyone, especially the people of Piaohua¡¯s lineage, were beaming with joy. Even the poisonous-tongued Guardian of Piaohua¡¯s lineage was smiling all over his face at this time, and he was obviously in a good mood. On the other hand, the Brahma family was happy that Ji Luo had passed, but on the other hand, they were worried about Su Han. Their hearts were extremely complicated. In their opinion, if Su Han is not late, passing this screening should not be a big problem. However, Su Han arrived two-thirds of the time late, leaving him only one-third of the challenge time of others. No matter how powerful a person of the Brahma lineage is, they would never dare to say that Su Han can complete the challenge in one-third of the time it takes other people. Because this is simply impossible. "Huh?" Over at the examiner's bench, a sharp-eyed examiner spotted Su Han in the magic circle, "That contestant seems to have just arrived at the competition site, right?" "It seems so." Another older examiner glanced at Su Han, "But why do you care about this? This contestant arrived at the last moment, and two-thirds of the time has passed. He passed the test. The possibility is already slim." "I know, I know." The young examiner chuckled, "I'm just curious that someone would be late for such an important occasion as the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference. Should this person not take the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference seriously? Or? Don¡¯t you take yourself seriously? If you don¡¯t take yourself seriously, why would you force entry at the last moment?¡± The senior examiner glanced at Su Han again and said, "Maybe you are just going through the motions. Your attention is in vain. This contestant only has the fourth level of Imperial Realm cultivation. Even if he enters on time, the possibility of passing the level is very low." Not much. Not to mention he was late." The remarks of the two examiners did not affect Su Han, who was concentrating on the formation. At this moment, Su Han had defeated the three light and shadow figures at the fifth level of the Imperial Realm in the formation, and three more light and shadows at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm appeared in front of him. "These three Imperial Realm Sixth Level Lights and Shadows should be the final test. As long as you defeat these three Imperial Realm Sixth Level Lights and Shadows, you should be able to pass the level." Although I say that, these three Emperor Realm Sixth Level Light and Shadow are obviously not that easy to deal with. Su Han estimated that most of the people who were eliminated in this level fell to these three Imperial Realm Sixth Level Lights and Shadows. If it were normal times, Su Han would have plenty of ways to deal with these three lights and shadows. But now, Su Han can clearly feel that there is not much time left for him. The time in the outside world is passing minute by minute, and a quarter of an hour may end at any time. At this time, there is no choice but to resort to some extraordinary means. Su Han thought of this, rubbed his palms, and three golden rosary beads appeared. With a flick of his finger, three golden rosary beads rolled to the ground and turned into three balls of golden light. In the golden light, three golden figures stood up. These three golden figures are exactly what Su Han has strengthened.?Three imperial realm middle-level golden-armored warriors. ¡­¡­ At this time, in the outside world, more and more participating geniuses have passed the formation and successfully qualified for the official talent competition. According to the rules, only 500 people can pass this test. Once there are more than 500 people, the people behind will not be able to enter the official genius competition even if they pass the formation. At the examiner¡¯s desk, the examiners began to count the number of people who had passed. If the predictions are correct, the current number of people who have passed should be close to 500. At this moment, the young examiner suddenly took a breath of cold air. "What's wrong?" The old examiner couldn't help but blame him. "That contestant just now" the young examiner couldn't help shouting. The old examiner looked in the direction of Su Han, his eyes suddenly widened, and he was stunned. I saw Su Hanzheng standing up from that position with a relaxed expression on his face. Looking at that look, it didn't look like he was defeated by the light and shadow midway. However, the time is still a little over now. There are only two possibilities for him to come out of the formation. One is to be defeated by the light and shadow and eliminated, the other is to defeat the light and shadow and pass the level. Could it be that he actually passed the level? How can this be? Just when the two examiners looked at each other, the facts gave them the answer. I saw Su Han's figure, electrocuting him towards the examiner's seat and handing in his participation token. "Everyone, this is my competition token, please take a look." Su Han said with a smile. The two examiners took the competition token blankly. After receiving the information in the token, they dared to believe that this young man had really defeated all the lights and shadows in the magic circle and passed the level. It only takes one-third of the time of ordinary people to clear the level? Moreover, he is still a fourth-level warrior at the Imperial Realm? ¡°If it were done before, these two examiners would have thought this was a fantasy. However, now that the facts are before their eyes, they cannot help but not believe it. Among all the examiners, these two were the only ones who noticed Su Han's astonishing speed in passing the test. Su Han also left a very deep impression on them all at once. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,198 Arena Battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, everyone in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain saw Su Han coming out of the magic circle. They didn't react for a while, thinking that Su Han failed to clear the level and was eliminated early. For a time, everyone felt a little disappointed, especially those of Brahma's lineage, who couldn't help but sigh in their hearts. But then, they were all stunned. After Su Han came out of the magic circle, he did not go back. Instead, he ran directly to the referee's seat and handed in his participation token. This scene left everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain dumbfounded. Could it be said that Su Han succeeded in breaking through in this short period of one-third and a quarter of an hour? How can this be? "These people from Silver Moon Holy Mountain are all as confused as the two examiners at this moment. Especially the people of the Brahma lineage, everyone opened their mouths in surprise. This ups and downs were a bit too exciting for them. After a while, Su Han completed the registration, and his figure flashed back to the team at Silver Moon Holy Mountain. ¡°Young Master, have you really passed the first test?¡± Several Guardians of Fengyin came up to him one after another and asked in surprise. Su Han showed the participation token in his hand and said with a smile: "The participation token issued by the organizer, can it be fake?" Protector Feng Yin and others were extremely excited when they saw the participation token. Saint Tai'a, who had been closing his eyes to rest his mind, opened his eyes at this time and said with a smile: "Young Master Su successfully passed the screening test, I am very happy and congratulated." When the other three people saw this scene, they were even more puzzled and surprised. The female guardian of the Piaohua lineage snorted: "I just passed the screening test. See how happy you all are. He is not the only one who passed the screening test. Whether he has real skills depends on the next step. " Of the eight geniuses from Silver Moon Holy Mountain this time, two failed to pass the screening, and the remaining six all passed the screening. For Silver Moon Holy Mountain, this is a relatively good result. However, although the female guardian of the Piaohua lineage said this verbally, she actually understood in her heart that Su Han did not just pass the screening test, but passed it in less than one-third of the time of others. Filter off. No matter how you look at it, this is definitely an amazing result. This female protector of the Piaohua lineage only talks about it verbally. In fact, she may not understand this in her heart. However, she still had a problem with Su Han being late for so long without even saying hello, and her mouth was always full of thorns. Protector Feng Yin was about to refute something, but Su Han smiled and said: "You're right, now it's just the initial screening test, and the next step is the official genius competition. So passing this test means nothing. You also Stop crowding around me, the next level is about to begin." The female protector of the Piaohua lineage did not expect Su Han to say this. Su Han showed such an attitude, but she was speechless. At the moment, all I could do was hum and turn away. This screening test only eliminated less than a hundred geniuses present, and most of the geniuses successfully passed the screening test. Protector Feng Yin and the others paid special attention to the geniuses of Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain, and found that all the geniuses of Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain passed the screening test. This shows that the overall level of geniuses in Purple Furnace Holy Mountain is higher than that in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, this is just a screening test, and what comes next is the highlight. "Everyone, first of all I would like to congratulate the five hundred geniuses who have passed the screening. You are qualified to participate in the next formal genius competition. Before the official genius competition, I would like to say a few words." The examiner of this genius competition is an old man with white hair. It is said that this old man is an old man from the Holy Mountain Alliance and has experienced no less than ten times of the Holy Mountain Alliance Genius Competition. ¡°Moreover, this old man is a member of the royal family of Cangyunze Kingdom. As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone in the room fell silent, waiting for what he would say next. "The Holy Mountain Alliance Conference is held once every thirty years. The purpose of holding a genius competition in the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference is to promote martial arts exchanges and competitions between the various Holy Mountains, and to keep the Holy Mountain Alliance alive instead of being aggressive. Ruthless. Therefore, I hope that in the genius competition, you will go all out, but at the critical moment, stop at the key points. I hope you will pay attention to this." "Next, the five hundred participating talents will be divided into fifty groups for the group competition, with ten people in each group. Among the ten people in each group, only five will advance to the next round, which is the total.??Two hundred and fifty people entered the next round. The rest will be considered eliminated. " As soon as the examiner said these words, everyone was shocked. Five hundred people, only half can pass this level. In other words, only by getting into the top five in the group can you successfully advance to the next level. The competition at this level will definitely be fierce. When everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain heard this rule, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. Everyone knows that in this genius competition, at least one genius from Silver Moon Holy Mountain must reach the top 100 before they can negotiate terms with the Holy Mountain Alliance. In other words, at this level, even if a genius from Silver Moon Holy Mountain can reach the top 250, this is just the beginning. At this moment, even Ji Luo, who was at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, couldn't help but show a somewhat dignified expression. He knew very well that among the geniuses of the Holy Mountains, there were hidden dragons and crouching tigers. It would not be easy for him to advance in the group. "Let me announce the specific rules of the ring battle. In each group, we will randomly select five people to be the ring master, and each person will occupy a ring. The remaining five people have the right to challenge the ring master. As for challenging the group It¡¯s up to you to decide which champion you win.¡± "If the challenge is successful, the challenger becomes the champion, and the failed challenger can challenge other champions. There is no limit to the number of challenges. If you want, you can keep challenging in the group until you successfully win one Until the challenge." "The time limit for the ring battle is three hours in total. Once the three hours are up, the people occupying the ring chairperson's seat will be considered the top five in the group and can advance to the next round. Those who do not have the ring chairperson's seat will be considered eliminated. " After the examiner finished speaking, Su Han finally understood. To put it bluntly, the rules of this ring battle are ten people competing for five ring seats. With a time limit of three hours, the competition will be fierce. The group list came out quickly, and the five champion candidates for each group were also drawn out. In Su Han¡¯s group, among the five champions, Su Han¡¯s name is evident. However, everyone knows that the champion randomly selected at the beginning does not mean anything. If the strength is not enough, the position of the champion will soon be lost. Similarly, as long as the strength is enough, even if you are not selected as the champion, you can quickly win the champion. Su Han could already feel that the eyes of the geniuses below were full of eagerness to try. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,199 Victory in the first battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I will challenge first!" Suddenly a short, fat guy shouted loudly in the audience, and his fat body shot directly towards the ring like a meat ball. And his target arena is exactly where Su Han is. For a moment, several other people in the audience could not help but show contempt in their eyes. They also saw that among the five random champions in this group, Su Han was the weakest in cultivation. This fat man seems to be challenging casually, but in fact, he is picking on the weak. However, even if the fat man doesn't challenge Su Han, the others will definitely challenge him. It's just a question of who can move first. Su Han glanced at the fat man. This guy's cultivation was at the fifth level of the Imperial Realm. Among the five hundred geniuses, he was not outstanding. He came to challenge Su Han, obviously because he was interested in Su Han's cultivation at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm, and wanted to make him weak. Looking at the deceitful look on this guy's face, Su Han knew that he was a speculator. "Hey, buddy, please be merciful." The fat man was laughing and joking, but deep in his eyes, there was a bit of cunning. Su Han could tell at a glance that this man was a talkative guy. At the moment, Su Han said calmly: "Please." As soon as he finished speaking, the fat man suddenly grinned, flicked his sleeves, and two black hidden weapons suddenly shot towards Su Han's face. These two hidden weapons came very suddenly, and their routes were also very clever. It was obvious that the fat man had practiced this method of plotting against people countless times before he became so proficient. Suddenly, there were boos and boos from the audience. Not only the other geniuses in this group, but also the audience who paid attention to this group were also booing. ¡°Obviously, everyone is extremely dissatisfied with the fat man¡¯s deeds. Although there is no rule against using concealed weapons in ring battles, everyone knows that even if you want to use concealed weapons, you have to at least wait until the battle starts. We have just finished speaking, and it is obviously not fair and aboveboard to do it so suddenly. However, the fat man obviously didn't care about other people's opinions. He smiled and held a ghost-headed sword in his hand. He rolled up the gloomy sword energy, and suddenly there were tragic sounds like ghosts crying and wolves howling. Su Han's eyes turned cold, and he secretly thought that his judgment was indeed correct. This fat man seemed honest and honest, but he was actually cunning. " However, it is too naive for a mere fifth-level warrior of the Imperial Realm to plot against him. Su Han gently flicked his sleeve and secretly activated the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror in his sleeve. This Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror can greatly slow down the opponent's speed. As soon as the mirror light flashed, the two hidden weapons seemed to have suddenly encountered some resistance, and their speed was greatly reduced. Su Hanlian laughed, flicked his fingers in the air, and hit the two hidden weapons with two fingers, making two dings. I saw the two hidden weapons, suddenly turned the gun heads upside down, and actually hit the fat man himself. This fat man has never failed to attack with a hidden weapon and a knife. Suddenly he saw his hidden weapon shooting towards him. He was caught off guard and was shocked. The big sword immediately turned around and rolled up a huge wave, intending to wrap up the two hidden weapons first. However, the next moment, the fat man suddenly felt his arm feel heavy. The sword was only half-strength, but it stopped. There seemed to be an extremely powerful force that suddenly suppressed his arm. "No!" The fat man's face immediately turned green, and the next moment, two hidden weapons were like lightning and flint, and they all came toward his chest. Poof! The two hidden weapons pierced into both sides of the chest, and then exploded, leaving both sides of the fat man's chest bloody and bloody. The fat man screamed, and his face was deformed in pain. This was considered his own fault. He had strengthened these two hidden weapons to a very high level. He originally wanted to use them on the opponent at the beginning, but he didn't. Thinking that the retribution would be on him in the end. Fortunately, the fat man cherished his life and wore some incredible defensive equipment, so the explosion of the hidden weapon did not directly kill him. But even so, the force of the explosion of this hidden weapon was comparable to a full-force blow from a sixth-level Emperor Realm expert, causing the fat man to spurt out blood and lose his combat effectiveness. The next moment, the fat man fell to the ground with a depressed expression, his face was ashen, and there was a trace of hatred in his eyes. He was obviously angry and embarrassed. The people below are also one by oneThey were stunned. Originally, they thought that Su Han's cultivation level was lower than this fat man's and he was attacked by a sneak attack, so he definitely had no chance of winning. In their hearts, they could only sigh in sympathy for Su Han, and at the same time, they were ready to challenge the fat man. Unexpectedly, the situation suddenly took an astonishing turn. The fat man who made the first sneak attack was knocked down by the opponent. "Haha! Is this called self-inflicted?" "You deserve it! It's just a sneak attack with a hidden weapon. It's so despicable to attack people while they are talking. Everyone should pay attention to this fat man in the future." "Get off here, you're in disgrace!" Not only Su Han and others in his group, but also the audience who noticed this side also issued a wave of condemnation. It was obvious that everyone was very resistant to this despicable behavior. In this round, Su Han won directly with an absolute advantage. After winning, Su Han found that the people in the same group, whether they were below the ring or the other four champions above the ring, looked at him in a complicated way. ¡°Obviously, the actual combat effectiveness Su Han showed just now exceeded their expectations. " Moreover, many of them didn't even see clearly how Su Han won. It may be based on strength or luck. However, more people think that Su Han won by luck, because the people participating in this genius competition are all descendants of geniuses from the major holy mountains, and there are very few people who can truly leapfrog the challenge. "It's very possible that it was just a certain skill and magical power Su Han practiced that happened to restrain the fat man. With this mentality, someone else soon came on stage to challenge Su Han. It¡¯s not that they want to take advantage of others, but that the other four champions in Su Han¡¯s group are all very strong, and each of them is not someone who can be defeated easily. Therefore, although Su Han swept the fat man out of the ring just now, it still cannot change the fact that he is still the weakest champion in the group in everyone's mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,200 The Purple Furnace Holy Mountain¡¯s Plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Therefore, in the following time, Su Han still had no shortage of challengers, and he accepted the challenges of two challengers in succession. However, their speculative mentality soon proved to be a joke, because neither of the two challengers lasted more than ten rounds. With this, the way everyone looked at Su Han finally completely changed. They finally recognized the fact that this player, who seemed to be only at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm, was not as strong as they thought. He was the weakest among all the champions. Su Han's performance also won the praise of everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Saint Tai'a smiled and said: "It seems that Young Master Su performed well." Protector Feng Yin also agreed: "Young Master's talent is definitely beyond our imagination. However, his martial arts realm is still a fatal flaw after all. When encountering a truly top opponent, such as a genius at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, I'm worried about his cultivation" This is the only worry that Protector Feng Yin has now. Sage Tai'a smiled and said: "There is a kind of genius that becomes stronger when it encounters strength. Let's not worry so much. We just need to relax and appreciate it." As for the other group¡¯s performance in the arena, Ji Luo¡¯s performance was also outstanding. It seems that there should be no problem in entering the top five of the group. This also made everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain feel much happier. In the following time, Su Han accepted several challenges one after another. However, his performance was still so smooth that it even made people feel sleepy. ¡°It¡¯s not like no one has secretly observed him, wanting to see how he defeated the strong with the weak. However, Su Han seemed to have never used any unnatural means, but his opponents always lost inexplicably. Where exactly they were defeated, even those who were defeated could not tell. This also makes everyone full of doubts about this player who apparently has low cultivation level. When the time limit for the ring battle was over half, Su Han had already fought against more than half of the people in the group. These people may have strong or weak abilities, but none of them can pose a real threat to Su Han in the ring. Those who were defeated by Su Han were all in disbelief. Could it be that this player at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm was able to advance smoothly? If this is really the case, it would simply subvert their understanding for more than 20 years. At this moment, Su Han noticed a player in the corner who had never played against him before. Not only has this person never fought against himself, but he has also never fought against anyone else in the group. From the beginning of the ring battle, he never challenged anyone. From beginning to end, this inconspicuous warrior was standing in the corner, observing everyone calmly. I don¡¯t know why, although this person didn¡¯t show any signs of deliberately observing Su Han, Su Han always had a vague intuition that this person might be here for him. Faintly, Su Han always felt that the warrior's sharp gaze fell on him. Although this feeling has no basis, it is an intuition. "Could it be that after my many consecutive victories, I have attracted real geniuses? Or is there another reason behind this?" Su Han looked sharply at this genius and discovered that the opponent's strength was at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, which was a level higher than the opponents he had encountered before. However, with Su Han's current strength, he will naturally not be afraid of this genius who is at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm. Even if the opponent's cultivation level is at the high level of the Imperial Realm, and Su Han's cultivation level is only at the middle level of the Imperial Realm, Su Han is completely confident that he can defeat him. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in a corner of the venue, several strong men gathered together, looking at Su Han on the ring from a distance with cold eyes. If there are old people from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain present at this time, they will be surprised to find that these people are the powerful protectors of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain. "Is everything arranged?" one of them asked. "The arrangement is ready." Another person sneered, "With the financial resources of our Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain, how can we bribe many examiners and referees? Don't worry, our people are already in the same group as that kid. This time Stop him and don't even think about escaping. Although this genius competition prohibits life-and-death fights, isn't it easy to break his arms and legs?" The third person who had not spoken yet was worried: "I don't know??Is our arrangement like this good or bad? The lesson learned last time is really painful. " The lesson this person mentioned last time was naturally the last time they sent the purple-robed strong man and Wutian Wufeng brothers to kill Su Han, but Su Han designed to kill the purple-robed strong man, causing them to become purple furnaces. The Holy Mountain directly lost a general. Afterwards, the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain also secretly investigated the details of the incident and vaguely learned the ins and outs. The only thing that puzzled them was that the two brothers Wutian Wufeng were not dead, but they disappeared without a trace. They did not return to the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain to return to life, as if they had evaporated from the world. Everyone in the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain even doubted whether the two Wutian and Wufeng brothers had surrendered to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, this doesn¡¯t make sense at all. Don¡¯t these two brothers want to get rid of the miasma on their bodies? People in the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain don¡¯t think that the Silver Moon Holy Mountain has the kind of alchemy foundation that can undo the strange poison of the Yinshen Miasma. The strong man who spoke at the beginning gritted his teeth and said: "There is no need to mention that matter again. If Wutian and Wufeng don't want the antidote, they are asking for death. This time, that kid can't be so lucky to borrow such an antidote." The power of a strong cultivator needs to be dispersed. Unless his character can explode, otherwise, what awaits him is a useless end." The person who spoke was the younger brother of the purple-robed strongman from the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain. He was very upset about the death of the strong man in purple robe. Although the strong man in purple robe was not directly killed by Su Han, he obviously put all the blame on Su Han. At this moment, this man was staring at Su Han on the ring, wishing he could go up there and kill him with his own hands. If it weren't for the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference, I'm afraid he would have done so long ago. Another person also had a fierce glint in his eyes and said: "This time, the genius we sent is strong enough to crush him. And in the ring, upright and upright, he will never escape!" ¡­¡­ Su Han didn¡¯t know that he had been targeted by people from the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain. However, his consciousness and intuition were still able to keenly detect something amiss. This strange smell comes from the seemingly inconspicuous warrior in the corner. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,201 An unexpected challenge You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s continuous victory over successive challengers did not make Su Han get carried away. What he looks forward to most is competing with the top geniuses from the Forty-Eight Sacred Mountains. Su Han is currently cultivating the third level of the "Glazed Golden Body", which is the magical power of the "Golden Body of Gods and Demons". The defensive power of this golden body of gods and demons is so strong that it is almost impregnable. Su Han has made many great contributions in previous battles. But now, Su Han is not satisfied with the defense of this golden body of gods and demons. Defense ability is only one aspect of the golden body of gods and demons. Another important aspect is the condensation of divine magic. This kind of divine magic form has four levels, namely the primary form, the intermediate form, the high-level form, and the top form. To condense this divine magic phase, the minimum required cultivation level has reached the middle level of the Imperial Realm. Furthermore, the caster is also required to have at least one special bloodline. This divine magic phase requires special blood to condense. Su Han now has several special bloodlines in his body, including the great demon bloodline given to him by Cheng Can, the bloodline obtained from devouring the demon spirit of the Soul-Eating Bat King, and the dragon bloodline inspired by dragon blood. However, the most powerful among them is the dragon bloodline. The most difficult thing to condense is the dragon bloodline. Although Su Han has the blessing of the evil eye and amazing comprehension, it still took him a lot of time and energy to condense the dragon clan's dharma. The Dragon Clan's Dharma consumes a lot of money and is difficult to activate, but its power is also the strongest among the same Dharma. As soon as the Dragon Clan's Dharma is activated, it is like a real dragon appearing. The full pressure of the Dragon Clan makes all beasts subdue. "Unfortunately, this magical power that condenses the Dharma's appearance is limited by blood. Without blood, it is difficult to simulate the Dharma's appearance." "Moreover, I only have the cultivation level of the middle level of the Imperial Realm now, and I can only condense the elementary Dharma Appearance. When I enter the high level of the Imperial Realm, I can condense the Intermediate Dharma Appearance, and when I encounter opponents of the same level, I can directly crush them with the Dharma Appearance!" Su Han is full of confidence in his current strength. Soon, another half hour passed, but no one came to challenge Su Han in the arena. As for the other arenas in Su Han's group, after a fierce competition, the positions of several champions have basically been settled. Seeing that there is still an hour left before the end of the arena battle. "I will challenge!" A thunderous sound suddenly came from the audience, like bursts of thunder, which made everyone feel excited. With this voice, a hunky-backed genius suddenly jumped onto the ring. The waves of spiritual power emanating from his body made everyone in the group change their expressions in horror. "Where did this guy come from?" "This person has always been very low-key, why is he so high-profile all of a sudden?" When the talented warriors in the same group saw this man jumping onto the stage, they all started talking. Obviously, everyone can tell from this person's aura that this person is very different from others. Even Su Han couldn't help but stare blankly when he saw this person suddenly jumping up. Although he had previously seen that this person was at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, when this person jumped onto the stage, he felt a potential sense of threat coming towards him. Su Han¡¯s intuition has always been very strong. Previously, he had a hunch that this person was coming for him, but now this person really came to challenge him. And now, Su Han felt an instinctive threat again, which meant that this person was definitely not an ordinary opponent. Su Han glanced at the opponent and knew very clearly that the opponent was definitely not an ordinary seventh-level emperor. It is definitely not an accident that such a person, who has been keeping a low profile and biding his time before, comes out to challenge himself at this time. "Young Master Su, I'm here to meet you." The man spoke like thunder. Su Han raised his brows. There were definitely not many contestants in this genius competition who knew that he was the young master of the Brahma lineage of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. This person suddenly shouted loudly, which made Su Han realize that this person definitely did not challenge him by chance. Su Han¡¯s eyes were indifferent: ¡°Who are you?¡± The man laughed loudly: "No need to ask any more, I just want a quick fight, do you dare to use all your strength?" "Full strength?" Su Han glanced at this man lightly, without saying anything. "What, you don't dare?" The man laughed loudly and took a step forward. His momentum suddenly increased, and a powerful pressure surged out like a wave. The people below all gasped.My mouth is cold, where did this pervert come from? His strength is so strong that he even surpasses several other champions in this group. For a moment, there was no sound in the audience, as if everyone had been overwhelmed by this man's momentum. Su Han said indifferently: "Are you planning to overwhelm me in terms of momentum first?" The man laughed loudly and said: "So what? Don't think that you are amazing because you defeated a few little shrimps before. Unless you withstand this wave of attacks from me first, you are not qualified to accept my challenge at all." "A clumsy way to provoke a general." Su Han smiled indifferently, "Maybe you think your momentum is very scary, but in my opinion, it's just a clumsy way to hide the enemy." A blindfold? The man's face darkened. No matter what kind of warrior he was, he was afraid of others looking down on him, especially when he described the aspects he was proud of as a cover-up. At the moment, the man smiled instead of being angry, and nodded: "You are so sharp-tongued, then take a move from me first ow ow" The word "move" was dragged out by him into a long sound, and the sound waves formed huge waves, rolling into the sky and rushing toward Su Han crazily. For a time, the sky was dark and the earth was dark, and the sun and moon had no light. Even the people watching the battle here in the arena quickly used their magical powers to resist, and at the same time couldn't help but cover their ears. However, this sonic attack is obviously not just an impact on the eardrums, but an all-round attack on the consciousness. It feels like there are countless ferocious beasts rushing towards the sea of ????consciousness with their teeth and claws, and they may tear the sea of ??consciousness into pieces at any time. Fortunately, this sonic attack was not directed at them. The main target of the attack was Su Han. While these people were avoiding each other, they were also secretly frightened. They could feel such a powerful power just by being nearby. Wouldn't it be that Su Han who was among them was like a small boat in the vast ocean? resistance. Su Han raised his brows and moved his whole body. The golden body of the god and demon moved, and suddenly a golden light up to ten feet high enveloped his whole body. At the same time, Su Han swung his sleeves repeatedly, and the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror in his sleeves created a defensive space around him with the mirror light. Those sound waves were pressing over like huge waves, but they were constantly broken down by the light of the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror. The power of sound waves lies in the sharpness of that moment. Once broken down, this sound wave is no different from ordinary air flow. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,202 Physical Showdown You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! During this sonic attack, Su Han not only did not move away, but laughed loudly and took two steps forward: "Are you trying to tickle me with this little trick?" What? Seeing that Su Han was safe and sound, the man couldn't help but have an unbelievable look in his eyes. And those watching the battle in the audience were also dumbfounded. Even if they didn't encounter this powerful sonic attack head-on, they could still feel its ferocity. And Su Han, who was at the center of the attack, was completely fine? "You can actually break through my sonic magical power?" The person opposite was surprised at first, and then smiled indifferently, "It seems that you have a treasure or magical power that can restrain my sonic magical power." What this person said is pretty much the truth. However, Su Han's Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror can restrain far more than just the magical power of sound waves. Su Han chuckled: "Don't make excuses for your incompetence." The other party's face darkened: "Incompetent? Boy, just now was just an appetizer. Don't be too proud. Do you think my power is only reflected in my sonic powers?" As he spoke, the man opened his arms, and his hands suddenly turned into a pair of sharp claws like a lion. "Boy, my strength lies in close combat." The other party said, roared, and rushed towards Su Han. There was nothing mysterious about that movement, it was completely rampant, and the pair of sharp claws were full of bloodlust. However, when it comes to melee combat ability, after Su Han trained into the Golden Body of Gods and Demons, he really didn't surpass anyone in melee combat. At that moment, Su Han's whole body was filled with divine and demonic golden light, and he waved his fists, directly hitting the sharp claws. boom! At this moment, time seems to have suddenly stopped. Just between the lightning and flint, the two bodies suddenly flew out at the same time. The qi and blood in the two people's bodies were tumbling in waves. Su Han continued to breathe to calm down the tumbling qi. Looking at the other person again, his face turned red and white for a while, and he was obviously very uncomfortable. Compared to Su Han, the other party was obviously ten times more shocked than Su Han. Because he is a genius at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, while Su Han is only at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm. Before, he thought that with his own strength, he could beat Su Han to the point where he couldn't resist. But to my surprise, it turned out to be a draw! The intensity of this battle has obviously exceeded many people's surprise. Originally, seeing the opponent showing amazing strength, many people thought that Su Han would definitely lose this time. But they didn¡¯t expect that Su Han¡¯s combat effectiveness was far beyond their imagination. Even Protector Fengyin was surprised when he saw such a fierce battle. He was worried before that if Su Han encountered a genius above the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, he might not be able to resist. It seems that he still underestimated how evil Su Han is. "Sage Tai'a, where did this opponent appear from? He has been dormant before, and only now does he appear to challenge the young master? Isn't this an accident?" Protector Feng Yin asked with doubts. . "It's definitely not an accident. Every move this person makes is calculated. From my perspective, this person is here for Young Master Su." "Oh?" Protector Fengyin said in surprise, "Here for the young master? Could it be that?" "That's right." Tai'a Sage once participated in the battle where the strong men from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain tried to snipe Su Han. At this moment, he said with a very certain tone, "This opponent must be another one to stop Young Master Su." "Then, isn't the young master in danger?" Protector Feng Yin cast his worried eyes at Su Han on the ring. From his point of view, this opponent was definitely not easy to deal with. ¡°Boy, come again!¡± On the ring, the opponent roared wildly, his body like a top spinning at high speed, and his two powerful arms circled and swept towards Su Han crazily. Su Han laughed loudly: "Well done!" ????????????????????????????????????????:??????????????: The golden body of the God and Demon moves perfectly, and its fists rain down on the opponent. The two figures quickly crossed each other, fighting faster and faster. In the end, only two air currents were seen rotating at high speed on the ring, and it was impossible to tell who was who. The violent collision and the intertwined fluctuations caused the nearby participating geniuses to retreat far away, filled with surprise. "What is the origin of this challenger? So solidIf you challenge other champions, you may have already won the title of champion, right? " "You have to challenge this Su Han. Is there any dispute between them?" "I think it's this guy. You thought he was at the fourth level of the imperial realm and easy to bully? But he didn't expect that he encountered a difficult bone to crack?" "Speaking of which, this guy named Su Han is really not that simple. A fourth-level emperor can actually compete with a strong person at the seventh-level emperor." Everyone was talking a lot, and they looked at Su Han with admiration. "Boy, I didn't expect that you have such a strong close-quarters ability. It's beyond my expectation. But if you only have this ability, you will be finished soon." On the ring, the opponent stopped. Not only did he not feel defeated, he licked his lips and said with a sinister smile. This gloomy tone, coupled with his gloomy expression, gave rise to a sense of oppression. If it were an ordinary person, facing this man's momentum, he would probably feel a sense of fear. However, how could his mere psychological attack scare Su Han. Su Han naturally would not be intimidated by the opponent's momentum, and smiled coldly: "If the competition in the ring is just a quarrel, maybe you can sweep all the opponents?" "Hmph, boy, give me another punch." The opponent snorted coldly, and a faint green light suddenly flashed on his fist, and then he rushed towards Su Han crazily. "Is this punch poisonous?" Su Han knew as soon as he saw the faint green light that this was not a simple punch. The green light may not seem very conspicuous, but once it is poured into your body, you will immediately lose your fighting ability for a moment. Don¡¯t underestimate this moment. In many battles between warriors, a moment of loss of concentration can determine the outcome. Su Han saw the fist glowing green, but he was not afraid at all. He sneered and instead of avoiding it, he moved towards the fist. When Su Han approached the punch, his body turned slightly to one side, and the punch hit his shoulder. At the same time, Su Han punched the opponent's chest hard. The two of them were punched respectively, and a smile as if a treacherous plan had succeeded escaped from the corner of the other's mouth. Then, his chest rolled and a mouthful of blood spurted out. Su Han's punch was no less powerful than a punch from a seventh-level emperor. This person didn't use any defensive measures, so he would naturally be beaten until he vomited blood. However, this man was secretly happy in his heart. He risked being punched by Su Han just to smash the green light into Su Han's body, and he succeeded. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1203: Eagle Dharma Appearance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This move is called the Venomous Snake Fist. The power of the punch is secondary. The most important thing is that the punch is poisonous. Once it enters the opponent's body, it will temporarily paralyze the opponent's body. Su Han stood motionless, as if he had been suddenly frozen, with a look of astonishment or even shock on his face. When this man looked at it, he knew that Su Han had been hit by his poisonous snake fist and temporarily lost his fighting ability. He couldn't help but said with a cruel smile: "Boy, you are looking for death!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? How could he be polite? He grabbed it in his hand, and a big gun appeared, like a poisonous snake coming out of its hole, and swung it in front of Su Han. This is a fatal blow! The spear was like a dragon, and it hit Su Han's throat in a blink of an eye. However, Su Han remained motionless. There was a smile of victory on the corner of the man's mouth. He knew that if he shot him, even a strong man in the same realm as himself would definitely die. "ah!" "how so." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to see Su Han, as a fourth-level Imperial Realm player, can compete with the seventh-level Imperial Realm player at such a level, it is not easy. But it is a pity that Su Han was careless after all, and what awaited him was defeat after all. The opponent grinned and looked very proud. The next moment, his eyes suddenly blurred, and he felt that the momentum of his big gun suddenly slowed down. But the opponent who was supposed to be motionless suddenly moved. not good! There was a hint of panic in this man's eyes. "Poison punch? Unfortunately it's not enough." A cold voice suddenly came from this man's ear, and the next moment, he was punched hard in the chest. boom! This punch hit his chest, but it was stronger than the one just now, and it hit his chest without any warning at all. ¡°He took that punch on purpose just now because he was well prepared in his heart, so he couldn¡¯t bear the serious injury. But now this punch came out of the blue. He had no defense at all, and was directly hit by the punch to the most important part of his heart. For a moment, the man was stunned, and he quickly instinctively mobilized his defense to resist the punch. Wow! The fist hit his heart, and the man spurted out several mouthfuls of blood, his face as white as a piece of paper. But even so, he still didn't dare to take it lightly. He held the gun with both hands and stared at Su Han, regardless of the injuries on his body. Obviously, he was more afraid of being chased by Su Han than the injuries on his body. There was a burst of exclamation from the audience. Everyone couldn't believe their eyes. This battle was so exciting. They couldn't believe that a fourth-level emperor could fight to this point with a seventh-level emperor. Su Han¡¯s move obviously subverted their cognition. At this time, even the geniuses in other arenas are turning their attention here. More and more people are paying attention to this battle. Su Han stared at the opponent meaningfully: "How does this punch feel?" The other party said in a deep voice: "You are cheating!" Su Han smiled faintly: "Don't you? I'm just following your rhythm." Su Han saw the opponent's fist glowing slightly green before and guessed the opponent's plan. He was also using a trick to deliberately make the other party think that he had been punched by the poisonous snake, thus causing the other party to lose their guard and leave the door wide open. Precisely because the opponent lost his guard, Su Han was able to punch him hard when the opponent was unprepared. In fact, Su Han¡¯s heart, which had been refined into the Soul-Eating Bat King, had long been invulnerable to all poisons. There was a slight pain in the man's chest, and he knew that he had underestimated the enemy this time. Not only did he fail to knock down Su Han, but he was seriously injured. However, this also aroused his desire to win even more. At that moment, the man sneered and his eyes became cold: "Boy, if you can successfully arouse my anger, you have practiced in vain in your life. Now, let me use my real magical power to send you on your way!" As soon as he finished speaking, the man stretched his whole body, and his body, which was as majestic as an iron tower, suddenly swelled again. Seeing that the other party was like this, Su Han knew that he was going to use a trick to suppress the situation. His eyes were cold and he was ready to fight. At this moment, Su Han had already made some guesses about the origin of his opponent. If he were not from the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain, he would definitely not be so hostile to him and would defeat him at any cost. ??Looking at this man¡¯s posture, if he gets the chance, he will definitely not be polite to me.??. Su Han would naturally not be polite to such a person. At the moment, Su Han couldn't take his eyes away, secretly building up his momentum. "Boy, it's worth it if you can let me use this move." The other party laughed ferociously, held the gun in both hands, and strode towards Su Han like an ancient demon god, stabbing him in the chest. The spear swept across, and all the airflow condensed instantly. In front of the spear head, a phantom of an eagle suddenly formed, with teeth and claws spread, and it rushed towards Su Han's face. That posture is like that of an ancient ferocious beast. If you don't parry it, I'm afraid even a mountain can be torn into pieces in an instant. "Dharma, this person can actually condense the Dharma!" All viewers were shocked, and they could condense the Fa -phase, indicating that this person has extremely special blood. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The person who can condense the dharma and form will obviously have an advantage. If this method can be activated to the extreme, the combat power can be increased by two or three times. At this moment, everyone understood why this challenger was so confident from beginning to end. It turns out that he actually has such a trick to beat the enemy. Amid everyone's exclamations, Su Han's eyes were calm. The Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror shook continuously, and at the same time, the golden light of gods and demons on his body suddenly rose to ten feet high. The eagle magic phase collided with Su Han, but was decelerated by the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror on the way. Coupled with the defensive power of the golden light of the gods and demons, the eagle magic phase crashed into the golden light, as if it had hit a ball of cotton. The attack Most of the force was offset at once. "Huh?" The other party obviously didn't expect that Su Han would not choose to fight head-on when faced with his Eagle Dharma, but would instead take a defensive stance. At that moment, the man sneered again and again: "Do you think this little skill is worthy of showing off in front of me? Let you take a good look at how the power of my Dharma can crush you!" This man was obviously determined to kill Su Han. He spent a lot of spiritual power and activated it repeatedly, condensing three dharma images in one breath, divided into upper, middle and lower roads, and rushed towards Su Han with unparalleled momentum. "Boy, remember not to be so arrogant when you reincarnate in your next life!" The other party's tone was vicious, and he obviously hated Su Han deeply. This tone made Su Han even more sure that this guy must be from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain. These three eagles are extremely ferocious, and they have blocked all the upper, middle and lower roads of Su Han. If Su Han chooses to retreat, he will definitely be torn to pieces by these three heads. A cold light flashed in Su Han's eyes. Since the other party wanted to kill him, there was no need to be polite to him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,204 Everyone is shocked You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the midst of lightning and stone fire, Su Han did not use weapons, but activated the golden body of the gods and demons to the extreme, and at the same time, activated the blood on his body. Su Han has three special bloodlines in his body. The one Su Han chooses at this moment is the dragon bloodline. At this moment, the power of blood sensed the true meaning of martial arts. The next moment, the Dharma will be completed. Behind Su Han, a Dharma form condensed with blood slowly rose into the sky. "Thenwhat is that?" "This Su Han can actually condense the Dharma?" "Look, look, what is that sign?" "It's a dragon, a real dragon!" "It's so terrifying that the Dragon Clan's Dharma has been condensed! Could it be that this Su Han also has the power of blood? And it's also the blood of the Dragon Clan?" ¡°It¡¯s simply unbelievable.¡± For a moment, everyone watching the battle was stunned. The Dragon Clan was a living being in legend. Many of them have never seen anything truly related to the Dragon Clan in their entire lives, let alone Dragon Clan bloodline. And the dragon dharma in front of you is so lifelike, with a strong dragon aura and a strong dragon will. The three-headed eagle dharma image, at the moment when the dragon clan dharma image took off, suddenly let out a series of wails, as if the common people had encountered the king, and their will was completely shattered. This scene, let alone those watching the battle, even the referees and examiners in the distance were surprised. This scene completely exceeded their expectations. As soon as the Dragon Clan¡¯s law came out, the war situation has evolved to an extent that they are unable to predict. The Dragon Clan! The ancient royal family, one of the noblest races. ????????????????? The dragon clan¡¯s dharma that Su Han condensed is obviously not just a mere form. The bloodline will contained in it can actually make the opponent¡¯s three-headed eagle dharma instantly collapse. For a moment, even the opponent was completely unable to react. He never imagined that his own method of pressing the bottom of the box would be easily broken by the opponent in such an unexpected way. The entire audience fell into a brief silence. Almost everyone was unable to react. Everyone was trying to digest the scene in front of them, and at the same time, their hearts were full of questions. This Su Han obviously has dragon blood, otherwise he would not have such a strong dragon will in his appearance. The question is, where did this dragon bloodline come from? The Dragon Clan is a legendary existence. "Saint, Young Master" Protector Fengyin's mind also fell into a short circuit, and he couldn't come back to his senses for a while. "Dragon bloodline. This little guy actually has dragon bloodline in his bloodline. No wonder he is such a monster and can leapfrog the challenge." Saint Tai'a was overjoyed. But in an area of ??the auditorium that no one was paying attention to, there were several people with complicated expressions. These people were the strong men of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain, and it was they who ordered this genius under their command to challenge Su Han and destroy Su Han. This genius, whose name is Ou Peng, is also one of the top three geniuses in the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain. Moreover, this person's biggest characteristic is that he is not afraid of death when fighting and is fierce. He is particularly advantageous in arena battles. Even the number one genius in the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain sometimes has to avoid his edge. They sent Ou Peng to stop Su Han today, thinking that Ou Peng would definitely be able to destroy Su Han. Unexpectedly, they greatly underestimated Su Han's strength, which put Ou Peng in such a predicament. Not to mention defeating his opponent, it was even difficult to win. In this way, they will lose everything. "This kid is so damn evil!" A strong man spat on the ground. He could never have imagined that this would be the outcome. "Ou Peng, don't be obsessed with fighting. Find a way to get out of the ring. You are the seed player of our Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain. There will be opportunities for revenge in the future. The most important thing now is that you must pass the screening of the ring battle. If you continue If you continue to fight with Su Han, the time limit for the ring battle is coming." A strong man sent a message to Ou Peng. He spoke in a tactful manner and tried to take care of Ou Peng's emotions. He did not directly say that if Ou Peng continued to fight Su Han, the possibility of winning was very small. However, these words suddenly stimulated Ou Peng's self-esteem. He didn¡¯t expect that the powerful men of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain would distrust him so much and persuade him to give up. He never expected that the Dharma image he was so proud of would, would be directly destroyed by Su Han using a more powerful method. It felt like something that I was proud of was suddenly stepped on the ground by another person and treated as rubbish. This feeling was simply unacceptable to the proud Ou Peng. If he were to give up this arena just like that, it would undoubtedly destroy his self-esteem. "I won't give up. Just open your eyes and see who is stronger between me and this kid!" After receiving the message from Ou Peng, the strong man from the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain couldn't help but turn pale with shock: "No, Ou Peng's bad temper has gone wrong. This time it's dangerous." Although Ou Peng's cultivation level is three levels higher than that of Su Han, after witnessing Su Han's Dragon Clan appearance, this strong man did not think that Ou Peng would have an advantage in the battle with Su Han. On the contrary, he felt worried. On the stage, Ou Peng stared at Su Han: "Youyou can actually condense the Dharma?" Su Han smiled indifferently: "Your Excellency can condense such a dharma, and you must have a very strong bloodline talent. With such a talent, why do you need to be regarded as a spear user?" Ou Peng's blood and energy surged wildly in his body, and he roared: "I don't believe that your Dharma can be more powerful than mine!" The roaring sound was like the sky falling apart and the earth cracking, mountains roaring and a tsunami coming. "Boy, wake up!" Ou Peng seemed to be ready, as if he was going to focus all his life's strength on the next blow. With a strike of his big hand, the void was torn apart directly, as if a mountain was smashed directly from the endless void. It was so powerful! A huge fist smashed down directly from the void, like a heavy meteorite, hitting Su Han head on. "die!" Ou Peng's hand tactics were activated crazily, and countless fist shadows flew out from the void in all directions, condensing on the huge fist, causing the fist to continue to grow and grow. In an instant, there was a tragic collapse sound all around the arena, and the pillars collapsed one by one under the brutal pressure of the fist. This scene made more and more people turn their attention to this side with shocked expressions on their faces. ¡°Obviously, the intensity of the battle in this arena has far exceeded their imagination. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,205 Kill Ou Peng! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, under this shocking momentum, Su Han, who was in the center of the ring, still remained calm, as if this level of attack was not enough to make him change his color. Su Han's hand tactics activate the Dragon Clan's Dharma for defense. The Dragon Clan's Dharma has its own defense field. When the huge fist pressed down three feet above Su Han's head, it was unable to press down any further. The dragon defense field of the dragon dharma image continuously refracts and decomposes the power of this fist. When Ou Peng saw this scene, he also roared angrily. He activated his hand gestures with both hands wildly, and silver runes appeared all over his body, like silver carp jumping, which was very dazzling and dazzling. I saw the silver runes under Ou Peng's control flying towards the fist and integrating into the fist. The huge fist suddenly turned into a dazzling silver, with streaks of silver brilliance that pierced the eyes of those around him. Su Han¡¯s Dragon Clan Dharma Appearance is, after all, the primary Dharma Appearance. Under this incomparably powerful fist, he was almost unable to hold on. Seeing this, Su Han simply closed his hand and put away the Dharma. "Humph, you see that the situation is not good and you plan to escape? It's too late." Ou Peng snorted coldly, and the dazzling silver fist slammed down on Su Han's head. He has made up his mind that no matter what the regulations are, he must kill this annoying opponent. ¡°Anyway, when the time comes, as long as we say that we are incompetent in the ring, no one will be able to say anything. In such an arena battle, no matter how much it is stipulated that life and death cannot be fought, some accidents will inevitably happen. Ou Peng's silver fist was fully activated, pressing down on Su Han's head. At this time, more than ten feet of divine and demonic golden light surged around Su Han's body, like a defensive wall of energy, forming a confrontation with the silver fist. One side is a powerful silver fist, and the other side is a glittering defensive air wall. The giant fist pressed down hard, denting the defensive golden light deeply. However, what is surprising is that after the giant fist pressed to a range of three feet, it was still unable to press down any further. When Ou Peng saw this, he was also stunned. This is a trump card that he used to burn out his blood. It is no exaggeration to say that the power of this punch is equivalent to the eighth level of the Imperial Realm. Why can the other party block it? "Could it be that his defense has reached the eighth level of the Imperial Realm?" Ou Peng's mentality was completely unbalanced for a moment. This was his most powerful trump card. Once this trump card is played, he will no longer have any trump cards to play. "Impossible!" Ou Peng roared repeatedly and punched wildly. The shadow of the fist kept flying out and condensed on the huge fist. Sure enough, under his crazy urging, the huge fist actually pressed down a few more feet. However, this kind of crazy urging consumes extremely spiritual energy. Even if Ou Peng is at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, how long can his spiritual power be consumed like this? If you keep this intensity, this guy will go crazy in less than half an hour. When Su Han saw the opponent like this, he knew that the perfect opportunity for him to attack had arrived. The opponent has completely lost his mentality. At this time, it is the perfect opportunity to break through his defense. If you surprise the opponent now, you can definitely deal a fatal blow. Thinking of this, Su Han made up his mind. The body protection and defense of the golden light of gods and demons made Su Han not worry about his own defense ability at all. Just find an opportunity to give your opponent a fatal blow. Su Han decided to use his strongest single attack - Explosive Demon Finger. "Suddenly, Su Han condensed the power of the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower's golden essence. The power, which was enough to shatter the stars, condensed in his fingers. With a finger in the distance, the power of the finger seemed to be able to burn the entire void, as if the power of countless stars in the sky had been condensed. The terrifying killing power condensed into an explosive point, striking Ou Peng's body. ??Galaxy Exploding Magic Finger! boom! The whole arena shook. The moment the Galaxy Explosive Devil Finger hit Ou Peng, Su Han paused with his finger, but in the end he released all his finger power without reservation. Since the other party is full of murderous intent towards me, there is no need for me to be polite. Ou Peng's whole body seemed to be shocked by electricity. He paused incredulously. He froze there as if a restraining charm had been cast on him. All movements stopped.?. He lowered his head in surprise, wanting to see what was going on with this blow that he couldn't resist. But all he saw was that a big hole was blasted out of his chest by that crushing blow, exuding a burnt smell. Ou Peng's eyes were full of incredible expressions, and the next moment, his majestic body collapsed. It stirred up dust on the ground and flew up in all directions. Until his death, Ou Peng would not close his eyes, his eyes as wide as copper bells. At this moment, the surroundings were eerily quiet, as if the air had solidified! After several breaths passed, thunderous applause suddenly erupted from all around the arena! Applause is like a wave, sweeping from far to near, sweeping the void. Obviously, everyone was deeply shocked by this battle. Even the examiners and referees who were watching the battle from a distance couldn't help but take a breath. It is obvious that Su Han did not "reach the point" with this move. However, it is difficult for people to question him, because anyone with eyes can see that it was Ou Peng who had the murderous intention first. "Little bastard!" At this time, the strong man from Purple Furnace Holy Mountain could no longer bear it. He knew that if he went up at this time, he would obviously tell Silver Moon Holy Mountain that Ou Peng was sent by Purple Furnace Holy Mountain. ¡°However, he really couldn¡¯t swallow this breath. They are definitely confident in sending Ou Peng this time. Ou Peng is one of the top three geniuses in the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain, and he is at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm. How can he easily deal with a fourth level of the Imperial Realm? But I didn¡¯t expect that it would be such an unacceptable result. For a moment, the strong man could no longer hold back, roaring and rushed to the ring to check on Ou Peng's body. The fact is as everyone saw, a big hole was blown out of the vital part of Ou Peng's chest, and he could no longer die. "Referee, I protest. This person violated the rules of the arena and blatantly killed his opponent in the arena. He must be disqualified according to the rules of the arena." The powerful man from the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain roared. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,206 The next round of trials You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain also stood up suddenly. Protector Fengyin snorted coldly: "It was clearly the other party who had the murderous intention first, and we were just acting in legitimate defense. Sir examiner, you must be fair in this." Act." The strong man from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain stared hard at the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, looking at his posture, as if he wanted to eat Su Han alive. The examiners seemed to be undecided, but from the bottom of their hearts, they did not want to punish Su Han. After all, the talent and bloodline shown by Su Han just now did have a certain impact on them. Although they are the referees of the genius competition and have seen a lot of geniuses, it is still rare for them to be able to challenge such a level. Many of them are also curious and want to see how far this genius can go. Finally, the examiners collectively explained the situation to the old man who was in charge of the examination. The old man with white hair also turned his head and looked at Su Han. "It is judged as excessive defense and will be given a warning. If he kills his opponent in the ring next time, he will be disqualified." The examiner makes the final decision. This verdict is obviously somewhat innocuous. Not to mention that the time for the ring battle is almost over. It is hard to say whether anyone will challenge Su Han in the ring again. Even if someone challenges Su Han, Su Han will definitely not kill the opponent without any reason. It can be said that this judgment did not have any disciplinary effect on Su Han at all. "Could it be that the genius of our Purple Furnace Holy Mountain died in vain?" The strong man from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain was obviously extremely unwilling. Everyone in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain was speechless for a while. How come your geniuses, when planning to kill someone, don¡¯t think about the fact that the other person¡¯s life will be in vain? Now that the genius of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain has been killed, it is obviously extremely ridiculous to think of this. "People of Silver Moon Holy Mountain remember that this matter is not over yet." The strong man from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain glanced at this side with resentment, and then quickly left the ring with Ou Peng's body. Things seem to have returned to calm for the time being, but everyone in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain knows that the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain will not let it go. "Brother Su, you have to be careful. The people of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain are very vengeful." Sage Tai'a sent a message to Su Handao. "I know." Su Han's eyes narrowed slightly. He didn't intend to take the initiative to cause trouble, but if the people of the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain persisted, he didn't intend to be polite either. After the hard battle just now, everyone in Su Han's team was shocked again by his actual combat effectiveness. They all realized again that this player who seemed to be only at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm was not something that could be defeated easily. Those who wanted to rely on luck to defeat Su Han finally gave up their unrealistic thoughts. Therefore, in the following time, no one will challenge Su Han again. The time limit for the end of the arena battle is coming soon. Su Han successfully won and became one of the 250 geniuses shortlisted. At the same time, Ji Luo from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and another sixth-level Imperial Realm genius were also successfully shortlisted. This unexpectedly good result made everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain smile from ear to ear. Originally, they thought it would be great if one person from Silver Moon Holy Mountain could be shortlisted in this round. Unexpectedly, three people were shortlisted at the same time. This was something they had never expected before. "In this way, we are closer to the goal of one person entering the top 100!" A person from Silver Moon Holy Mountain said happily. However, even though that is said, everyone knows that just because three people have entered the top 250, it does not mean that one person can enter the top 100. The 600 top talents participating in the competition are all the proud ones of the major holy mountains. It is not an easy task to rank among the top 100 among this group of people. Those who can do this are all true dragons among men. Most people in Silver Moon Holy Mountain still place their hopes on Ji Luo. After all, Ji Luo¡¯s cultivation level is at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm. And Su Han's cultivation level is only at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm. Even though Su Han performed well in the ring battle, the next competition event may not necessarily be a ring battle. In other words, Su Han¡¯s strengths may not be fully utilized. Su Han himself was extremely calm, with a faint smile, waiting for the next competition event to begin.   "Fellow geniuses, congratulations on passing the screening of the ring battle. Now all the geniuses who have passed the ring battle are ready to start the next round of trials on time tomorrow morning." "As for the content of the next round of trials, I can announce it here in advance. Each of you will receive an identity jade slip before the start of the next round of trials. This jade slip is unique to everyone. , don¡¯t lose it.¡± "After the trial begins, you will all be put on a forbidden island, and your jade slips will display tasks. If you complete the task within the specified time, you will be able to pass through this forbidden island and go to the next forbidden island. On the island. But if the task is not completed within the specified time, it will be automatically eliminated.¡± "There are ten forbidden islands in total. From one to ten, the danger and difficulty are constantly increasing. Each of you must act according to your ability." "As for the final ranking of the trial, the ranking is determined by the number of people who have passed the forbidden islands. If there are multiple people who have passed the same number of forbidden islands, they will be ranked in the order of passing the forbidden islands." After the rules were announced, some of these geniuses were very excited, while others had solemn expressions. ¡°Obviously, they could hear that the previous sessions were just a warm-up, and the next trial was the highlight. Su Han felt very relaxed and was full of expectations for the next trial. This form of trial is something he has never been exposed to before. It is expected that it will be an excellent test for his actual combat ability. A guardian of Silver Moon Holy Mountain advised the three shortlisted geniuses of Silver Moon Holy Mountain: "Everyone of you, please cheer up. Holy Mountain does not require you to achieve any results, and you should not have too many achievements." There¡¯s a lot of pressure, don¡¯t be constrained by the goal of being in the top 100.¡± This remark was mainly aimed at Ji Luo. The protector did not want Ji Luo to perform abnormally because of too much pressure. Tai'a Saint looked at Su Han expectantly: "I'm very optimistic about you. You must go all out in this round of trials. No matter what, you can't let the people of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain look down on you." Although Ou Peng of Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain died, there was more than one genius in Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain: Ou Peng. It is said that there is a genius in the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain who is very hopeful of reaching the top 100 or even the top 50 in this genius competition. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,207 The trial begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next morning. ¡°All geniuses are full of energy and ready to face the second stage of the test. ¡°All the geniuses indeed received a jade slip. This jade slip not only represents their identity, but also serves as a tool for issuing tasks to them. It can calculate time, issue tasks, and provide various detailed services for them. Su Han played with the jade slip and was secretly amazed. "Okay, everyone is ready. Next, you will be transported to the first forbidden island. Finally, I would like to emphasize that the danger of the forbidden island will gradually increase from one to ten. The forbidden islands with lower numbers will all It¡¯s extremely dangerous, so you¡¯d better act within your capabilities.¡± The old examiner reminded me one last time. Soon, the Jade Slip's teleportation array was activated, dropping everyone into the first forbidden island one by one. After Su Han stood firm, he looked around and saw no competing geniuses around him. "This round of trials should use the secret method of space to divide this forbidden island into hundreds of parallel spaces. In each parallel space, there is only one contestant." In this way, it can also ensure that each contestant has an exclusive trial space, and the contestants will not meet each other, ensuring the fairness of the trial. Su Han checked his jade slip and saw "The First Forbidden Island, Misty Island" on the jade slip. There is a lot of fog on this island. The mission shown on Su Han's jade slip is to find a rock door on the island in this boundless fog. As long as you can pass through this rock gate, you have passed the first forbidden island. The difficulty of this island lies in the fog. This fog not only affects the line of sight, but also disrupts the monk's judgment. Even when encountering danger, the reaction will become slower due to the existence of this fog. But for Su Han, these are not problems. The evil eye was opened, and the spiritual consciousness was also fully opened at the same time, covering the surrounding area, and began to look for the rock door mentioned on the jade slip. This Rock Gate should be a very hidden place, otherwise, it would not be a key task to pass the first forbidden island. Su Han did not use the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm to help him find it. He decided to rely on his own strength to find the rock door. At this time, Su Han's advantage was fully demonstrated. His vision and ability to catch sight, in this case, are at least several times that of other geniuses. About half an hour later, Su Han locked onto an area with surging yellow light. The yellow light was vaguely visible in the mist, but it was not very conspicuous. But Su Han was able to clearly locate the yellow light through the evil eye. "Since it is the Rock Gate, it must be of earth attribute. Maybe that area is the area where the Rock Gate is located." Su Han decided to go over and take a look. Regardless of whether it was the rock door or not, there was nothing wrong with going over and taking a look. At the moment, Su Han's figure turned into a ray of light, quickly shooting towards the area where the yellow light was surging. While flying, a monster beast appeared in the void from time to time, such as a goshawk, a giant eagle, etc., to attack Su Han. ?Obviously, these are obstacles set up by the organizers to stop these geniuses and test their strength. It has to be said that these obstacles can indeed hinder the average fourth-level imperial realm genius to a certain extent. However, for Su Han's current combat power, these monsters did not pose the slightest threat, and they were all killed by him with one palm. His current combat effectiveness is at least equivalent to the seventh level of the Imperial Realm. "Perhaps, the difficulty of this forbidden island is set according to the level of cultivation. The higher the cultivation level, the greater the difficulty? If this is the case, it will give me an advantage." Soon, Su Han landed in the area where the yellow light was surging. From this place, the yellow light is very conspicuous. It is a door with strange runes surging on it. It seems that there is a power in the dark, calling Su Han to come over. If Su Han passes through this door now, the first forbidden island will be passed successfully. However, Su Han was not in a hurry, but observed the door from a distance. He soon discovered that the surging yellow light was like rows of teeth, which looked a little weird. "This rock door must have a certain restraining power and will not let people pass through easily. There is a mystery in this yellow light." However, Su Han didn¡¯t think about it either.How long, soon, his figure flashed and entered the rock door. The moment Su Han's body submerged, the yellow light on the left and right instantly resembled two rows of sharp teeth, constantly biting together, and the frequency was also very fast. " However, Su Han was well prepared, and his speed was even faster. He grasped the rhythm of the yellow light, and passed through the rock gate smoothly without any danger. "Unexpectedly, this first forbidden island is actually easy." Su Han sighed in his heart, but considering that this was the first level and the difficulty was designed for the fourth level of the Imperial Realm, it certainly wouldn't be too difficult. Just when Su Han rushed through the rock gate, his jade slip also showed a sign of successful customs clearance, which meant that he had successfully passed the first forbidden island. After passing through the Rock Gate, Su Han came to a bridge. The bridge was filled with light and swept Su Han away. In an instant, Su Han felt that he had completed a void displacement, and then Yu Jian showed that he had been teleported to the second forbidden island. The second forbidden island mission is also displayed simultaneously. "Passing through the Silver Wolf Valley? Pulling out three manes from the Silver Wolf King?" Su Han was a little bit dumbfounded when he saw this mission. He also secretly said in his heart, fortunately, every genius participating in the trial is not in the same parallel space, otherwise the mane of the Silver Wolf King would have to be plucked bald. This task is more or less funny. However, the jade slip shows that the time limit for this task is two hours. That is to say, if the task is not completed within two hours, the task will be failed and you will be eliminated from the trial. The moment Su Han arrived at the Second Forbidden Island, the jade slip had already started counting. Time was running out, so Su Han didn't waste any time and immediately flew towards the Silver Wolf Valley. However, when Su Han came to the Silver Wolf Valley, he discovered that this level was actually not easy. Because in the Silver Wolf Valley, as far as the eye could see, there were densely packed silver wolves everywhere. The sheer number of them was simply mind-numbing. It is not an easy task to find the Silver Wolf King in this sea of ??silver wolves. " Moreover, even if the Silver Wolf King is found, how to pluck out its mane is still a big problem. There are so many silver wolves, they will definitely not sit back and pluck out the wolf king¡¯s hair. Kill (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1208: Unstoppable You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Su Han did not panic because of this. His mentality is very stable. He came to participate in this talent competition more to test how much strength he has. Therefore, he will not lose his sense of proportion just because this level seems difficult. Instead, he will look calmly and look for the location of the Silver Wolf King. "It's not easy to just find the Silver Wolf King." Su Han hid in a high place, and at a glance, it was dark and filled with silver wolves. He opened his evil eye, looked far into the distance, and observed. Suddenly, Su Han sensed a giant wolf among the black pack of silver wolves. His eyes suddenly burst with cold light, and he let out a shrill howl, looking towards Su Han. For a moment, all the silver wolves began to howl over each other. Su Han looked around and saw that the giant wolf's blue eyes were already staring at him. Obviously, his hiding place was discovered. However, Su Han did not deliberately put any effort into hiding his figure, so it was natural for him to be discovered. "This giant wolf must be the Silver Wolf King." Su Han looked carefully and found that the body of the Silver Wolf King was much larger than that of ordinary silver wolves, and his appearance was slightly different. He had circles on his body. Black lines. I saw the silver wolf king looking up to the sky and roaring, and immediately there were one or two hundred silver wolves rushing towards Su Han as if they didn't care about their lives. A series of thoughts suddenly flashed through Su Han's mind. He could now choose to confront these wolves head-on and kill them, or he could choose to use his body skills to get around them. In a head-to-head encounter, Su Han has an attack method like the Black Dragon's Big Palm Seal. It is only a matter of time before he wants to kill these silver wolves. However, this will increase the time required to clear the level. Su Han decided to adopt the second method in the flash of lightning. At that moment, his body was like lightning. Not only did he not flinch, but he rushed directly towards the group of silver wolves. Su Han's speed is so fast that even this group of crazy silver wolves are far behind. Su Han just felt like his eyes were blurred and passed away. When the silver wolf king saw Su Han, he suddenly penetrated the wolves and rushed towards it. This silver wolf king's intelligence was very impressive. Immediately realized that this human being was looking for trouble for it. At that moment, the silver wolf king let out a series of strange howls. Beside it, silver wolves were also going crazy and kept rushing towards Su Han. These silver wolves, under the command of the Silver Wolf King, were like cannonballs, one with two, five with ten, constantly crashing into Su Han. Su Han knew that the Silver Wolf King would not let him get close to it easily. However, at this time, Su Han's physical advantage was fully utilized. In the void, Su Han's figure is like a breeze, dodging left and right, very fast, and his movements are also very skillful, like walking through flowers and brushing willows, getting closer and closer to the Silver Wolf King. The Silver Wolf King was so surprised that he quickly retreated back. It originally thought that the silver wolf it sent around would definitely be able to stop Su Han. However, he did not expect that the attacks of these silver wolves had no impact on Su Han at all. At this moment, Su Han's speed suddenly accelerated again, and the speed of the Silver Wolf King was far behind Su Han's speed. Soon, Su Han came to the Silver Wolf King and landed on the Silver Wolf King's back as quickly as the rabbit had risen and the falcon had fallen. The Silver Wolf King roared, his whole body shaking, trying to shake Su Han off his back. At the same time, the Silver Wolf King's head kept turning back, trying to attack Su Han with its bloody mouth. However, all these efforts are in vain. Su Han's eyes suddenly shot out two red pupils, piercing the void and shooting towards the eyes of the Silver Wolf King. The eyes of this silver wolf king suddenly became glazed over, as if he had been immobilized. He was in a daze and lost the ability to resist. Su Han conveniently picked off three of the Silver Wolf King's manes. At this time, Su Han's jade slip also reminded that the task had been completed. Only half an hour of the prescribed two hours has passed. At this time, in the outside world, every genius who participated in the trial had his or her jade slip recorded. All the examiners and spectators were shocked to discover at this time that a jade slip actually broke through two forbidden islands in less than an hour. Its speed was beyond everyone's imagination. Unexpected. "Who is this? In less than an hour, he broke through two forbidden islands?" "This works well?That¡¯s great, right? " The examiners also looked at each other in confusion. They could only know the general situation in the Forbidden Island through this backup jade slip, but they had no way of knowing which genius from the Holy Mountain had performed so well. "Maybe it's because this person's cultivation level is relatively low. After all, the difficulty of the forbidden island depends on his cultivation level. In the first few forbidden islands, maybe those with lower cultivation level have an advantage." Some examiners also expressed this view. "It makes sense. With low cultivation, the difficulty of the forbidden islands is also low. In the first few forbidden islands, it may be that those with low cultivation pass the level faster." "However, as we get to the forbidden islands at the back, the advantage of those geniuses with lower cultivation bases disappears. Especially after the fifth forbidden island, those with lower cultivation bases simply cannot get through." The examiners were discussing it one after another. Everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain listened silently. For some reason, when the examiner mentioned that the owner of this jade slip might have a low cultivation level, everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain immediately thought of Su Han. They couldn¡¯t explain why, but they just felt that Su Han could do this. However, upon hearing what the examiners said later, the vague sense of expectation in their hearts was suddenly reduced by more than half. At this time, Su Han had no idea what the outside world was saying about him. His mentality was very stable, and his speed of breaking through the barrier did not slow down at all. The third level, the fourth level Su Han was so unstoppable that he was completely immersed in the joy of breaking through. It is true that because the difficulty of Forbidden Island is determined by cultivation level, he will have a considerable advantage at the beginning. However, as the level increased, Su Han also discovered that the difficulty of the forbidden island increased very quickly. By the fourth forbidden island, it had completely exceeded the limit of ordinary fourth-level imperial realm geniuses. "Obviously, the difficulty of the first few levels on this Forbidden Island is determined according to the level of cultivation. Later, when geniuses with different levels of cultivation are on the same Forbidden Island, the difficulty gap will become smaller and smaller. Under such circumstances, Su Han was able to quickly break through the level, which is inseparable from his strength. Maybe his martial arts training is not the strongest, but his martial arts knowledge absolutely crushes all geniuses of his age. Su Han can be said to have passed the first four forbidden islands with overwhelming force. However, this is not the case for the other participating talents. As early as the second forbidden island, someone was unfortunately eliminated. When we arrived at the third forbidden island, we eliminated some more. On the fourth forbidden island, even more people were eliminated. Just when Su Han was about to attack the fifth Forbidden Island in one breath, he suddenly found that the jade slip on his body flashed with light, and then he was teleported out of the Forbidden Island and to the outside world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,209 Golden Scale Holy Mountain You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How is this going?" The geniuses who were suddenly teleported couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. They were not eliminated, but were entering the Forbidden Island and were suddenly teleported out by the Jade Slip. For a moment, these geniuses thought that there was something wrong with the jade slip, so they sent them out in advance. Su Han was also among the geniuses who were suddenly teleported. However, Su Han was relatively calm. He glanced at these geniuses and found that almost all the geniuses who were still on trial had been teleported. Therefore, this sudden transmission is definitely not without reason. "Everyone, please be patient." The old examiner smiled lightly and said, "I'm sorry for suddenly teleporting you all out of the trial. With your progress, the fastest one should have passed the fourth forbidden island, and the slower ones have also passed the second one. Forbidden Island.¡± "The reason why you are suddenly teleported out is to inform you that during this trial, we have discovered several cheating phenomena. Here, I also want to remind everyone not to cheat or take chances. Once this happens, If found, you will be immediately disqualified from the trial." "As he said that, the examiner suddenly waved his hand, and several jade slips flew out of the hands of several geniuses and returned to the examiner's hand. The examiner squeezed the jade slips with his hand, and the jade slips suddenly dimmed, indicating that the qualifications of these geniuses were cancelled. These geniuses suddenly looked defeated. During the trial, they indeed used various deceptive methods to cheat. However, they had no idea how the examiner found out. "Examiner, someone has passed the four forbidden islands in such a short period of time. Could it be cheating?" Suddenly, a participating genius shouted loudly. ??This sentence suddenly asked the thoughts of many people. After these geniuses were teleported, they suddenly heard that someone had passed the fourth forbidden island. Their first reaction was that they did not believe it at all. The difficulty of these forbidden islands is all there. It is simply impossible to pass four forbidden islands in such a short period of time. "The contestant showed no signs of cheating." The examiner frowned. As examiners, although they could not know which genius each backup trial jade slip corresponded to, they could monitor the general process. That genius, although the speed at which he cleared the level was indeed incredible, he did not show any cheating behavior. "No cheating? It's impossible, right?" The genius who asked the question had a look of disbelief, "We worked hard. Many of us managed to pass the second forbidden island, and the quickest ones only just passed the third forbidden island. We are all geniuses of the younger generation. Is it true that our strength How can it be so different?" "Yes, otherwise let that person come out and let's see who he is?" More and more people began to clamor. Looking at the posture, it seemed that if the people who passed the four levels in a row did not appear, they would not be convinced. "If that genius appears and his cultivation strength really crushes us, we will never be dissatisfied or suspect him of cheating." "Yes, who passed the fourth forbidden island? Is it possible that if you have the guts to cheat, you don't have the guts to show up?!" The crowd's comments became more and more intense, and they seemed to conclude that whoever passed the fourth forbidden island must have cheated. "Everyone, please be quiet!" The old examiner was also furious, "If you don't trust me as the referee, you don't need to participate in this genius trial!" These words are obviously warning. For a moment, those clamoring geniuses did not dare to make mistakes again and kept their mouths shut. This old man¡¯s identity as the examiner is a representative sent from the royal family of Cangyunze. Even if they had 10,000 more courage, they would not dare to openly contradict him. "Ao Lao, the children are young and ignorant. You, the boss, have a lot of them. Don't argue with them." These words were said by a middle-aged man next to the examiner Ao Lao. This middle-aged man has a smile on his face and is gentle and elegant when he speaks. He seems to be easy to like. However, many geniuses know that this middle-aged man is someone they cannot underestimate. Because this person is a strong leader from the Golden Scale Holy Mountain, named Cheng Xu. "The Golden Scale Holy Mountain has always been the top three existences in the Holy Mountain Alliance. In the Holy Mountain Alliance, it also has a great say. Cheng XuyiAt the mouth, Ao Lao's expression obviously softened a lot. He said calmly: "Our Holy Mountain Alliance always upholds fairness in handling affairs. It is absolutely impossible to deliberately condone cheating." "When Mr. Ao does things, we people are naturally convinced." The middle-aged man Cheng Xu said, but suddenly changed the subject, "It's just that if that contestant is a genius from several of our top holy mountains, but if it is not a genius from several of our top holy mountains, I'm afraid that he doesn't have enough background and doesn't know how to preserve a certain amount of strength at the beginning. In this case, I'm afraid that he will encounter great danger on the forbidden island later. In line with our responsibilities as examiners, we should Pay special attention to him." These words are reasonable and reasonable. Ao Lao frowned and said, "Then what do you think we should do?" "I suggest that the identity of this genius can only be known by a few of us examiners from the top holy mountains. Then, in the next trial, we examiners will focus on watching this genius. In case he has been consumed in the previous Big, in danger behind." What Cheng continued to say is quite reasonable. However, he actually has selfish motives. When he discovered that someone had passed the Fourth Forbidden Island, Cheng Xu's first reaction was to know whether this person was a genius from his Golden Scale Holy Mountain. However, after several geniuses from the Golden Scale Holy Mountain were teleported out, Cheng Xu asked them one by one via voice transmission, and found out that among the geniuses from the Golden Scale Holy Mountain, the one with the fastest progress was still on the Fourth Forbidden Island, and none of them was. Already passed the fourth forbidden island. This shows that those who passed the Fourth Forbidden Island were geniuses from other holy mountains. For a moment, Cheng Xu's mood immediately became complicated. The competition between their top holy mountains has always been fierce. In this genius competition, several top holy mountains are also secretly competing with each other, all trying to win the crown of the genius competition. Under this situation, Cheng Xu was naturally very concerned about who the genius who passed the fourth forbidden island was. If they were geniuses from several other top holy mountains, it would undoubtedly be very detrimental to the Golden Scale Holy Mountain. Not only Cheng Xu, but also representatives of several other top holy mountains had similar thoughts in their minds. Everyone wants to know, which holy mountain did the genius who passed the fourth forbidden island come from? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,210 Who is it? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After hearing what Cheng Xu said, Ao Lao seemed to think it made sense. At the moment, he looked at the representatives of several other top holy mountains and motioned for them to follow him to the side. As the examiner, Ao Lao can also use some magical powers to detect if he deliberately wants to know the information about the contestants corresponding to the jade slips. Others present were staring closely at Ao Lao and others, filled with curiosity. Although they have no way of knowing who this genius is who passed through the Fourth Forbidden Island, perhaps they can infer something from the expressions of Ao Lao and others? Soon, the contestant information corresponding to the jade slip came out. When Ao Lao read this information, he couldn't help but raise his eyebrows, showing a bit of surprise. And several other representatives of the top holy mountains were stunned on the spot, and then their expressions immediately became extremely exciting. ¡°Obviously, the identity of the genius who broke into four forbidden islands in a row was beyond their expectations. For a time, the expressions of the representatives of these top holy mountains were extremely complicated. "When other people saw their expressions, Monk Zhang Er was even more confused. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue with the trial.¡± Ao Lao looked a little surprised, waved his hand and said. Although everyone was itching to be curious, they also knew that Mr. Ao and the others would not reveal the identity of this genius to the public. On the other hand, Saint Tai'a, who had been closing his eyes to rest his mind, suddenly felt a movement of consciousness and felt several eyes in the distance looking at him vaguely. Saint Tai'a opened his eyes and found that these glances came from the representatives of the top holy mountains just now. However, when Saint Tai'a looked back, those people immediately withdrew their gaze as if nothing had happened. Saint Tai'a was secretly shocked, because among all the holy mountains, Silver Moon Holy Mountain is not really outstanding, and it can even be said that its strength is at the bottom. There is simply no aspect that can attract the attention of these powerful men. Those holy mountains that are eyeing the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, including the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain, are not considered high-end members in the Holy Mountain Alliance. To put it bluntly, in the eyes of those top holy mountains, the dispute between them is nothing more than noobs pecking each other. The reason why these representatives of the top holy mountains suddenly paid attention to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Saint Tai'a believed, could only be for one reason. Could it be that That genius who passed through four forbidden islands in a row was actually a person from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain? ¡­¡­ At this time, all the geniuses have returned to the trial. This small episode did not affect Su Han's progress. He was also indifferent to the commotion outside. This time, Su Han came to participate in the genius competition. In addition to being entrusted by the Brahma Saint, Su Han also wanted to test his strength on the same stage as other geniuses from the Holy Mountain. After all, the top geniuses in the Holy Mountain Alliance are equivalent to the top geniuses in Cangyun Zeguo. As for becoming famous, Su Han had never thought about it. So, no matter how the outside world talks about him, he remains calm. According to his own rhythm, Su Han continued to challenge the fifth forbidden island. Although the difficulty of the fifth forbidden island suddenly increases, in terms of style, it is not much different from the previous forbidden island. Su Han followed the steps and quickly passed the fifth forbidden island. In terms of speed, Su Han did not deliberately suppress it. He knew that since his identity was known to the examiner and representatives of several top holy mountains, he had nothing to suppress. After passing the fifth forbidden island, Su Han came to the sixth forbidden island. The difficulty of the sixth forbidden island is a qualitative improvement compared to the fifth forbidden island. Su Han knew that the gap in difficulty between the levels he encountered and those encountered by high-level Imperial Realm geniuses was getting smaller and smaller. Maybe, after the Seventh Forbidden Island, this gap will be directly smoothed out, that is, whether it is a genius at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm or a genius at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm, the difficulty of the Seventh Forbidden Island will be the same. of. While Su Han was concentrating on cracking the Sixth Forbidden Island, geniuses from the outside world were being eliminated one after another. The difficulty of this forbidden island is that each forbidden island is much more difficult than the last one, and more and more people are eliminated. The examiner Ao Lao and several people who knew about it?, I carefully observed Su Han's jade slips, only to find that Su Han didn't seem to be affected by the increased difficulty at all. His speed was still abnormal, and he had actually reached the sixth forbidden island. For a moment, Ao Lao and the others were secretly amazed. Especially the representatives of the top holy mountains, their hearts felt as if they had knocked over the five-flavor bottle. I really didn't expect that the people who made the fastest progress in this trial were not the geniuses from some of their top holy mountains, but came from a little-known little holy mountain. Silver Moon Holy Mountain? Many of them had never even noticed this little-known holy mountain before. "Perhaps he really took advantage of his low cultivation level. After arriving at the Seventh Forbidden Island, this guy will definitely not be able to survive." These representatives of the top holy mountains all think so in their hearts. "When others saw Su Han's jade slip, their progress had not slowed down at all. They had rushed to the sixth forbidden island in one breath. They were all amazed at the moment and became even more curious about the identity of the owner of the jade slip. "The Saint Tai'a in the distance looked at this jade slip with mixed feelings in his heart. Fortunately, if the owner of this jade slip is really a genius of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, it will undoubtedly be a great thing for Silver Moon Holy Mountain. What is worrying is that the owner of this jade slip is progressing so fast. If it is like what Cheng Xu said, too much force was used in the front, resulting in weakness in the follow-up, then he may really encounter danger in the next level. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Others in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain saw Saint Tai'a frowning, and they were all puzzled, and they didn't know what Saint Tai'a had to worry about. Saint Tai'a didn't intend to tell them his guess so early. However, there is one person in Silver Moon Holy Mountain who is an exception, and that is Tang Zhu, who is known as resourceful. I saw Tang Zhu's beautiful eyes turn, and her gaze turned thoughtfully to the jade slip. After looking at it for a while, her eyes fell on Saint Tai'a again. Seeing the complicated expression of Saint Tai'a, Tang Zhu couldn't help but reveal a bit of contemplation on his face (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,211 Amazing Speed You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just when people outside were thinking differently, Su Han had already crossed the sixth forbidden island and arrived at the seventh forbidden island without any hindrance. As soon as he stepped into the seventh forbidden island, Su Han clearly felt that the style of this seventh forbidden island was completely different from the previous one. There is clearly a watershed between the sixth and seventh forbidden islands. Once you reach the seventh forbidden island, the difficulty suddenly becomes extremely high. This seventh forbidden island is an island with the nature of a labyrinth. Moreover, on this island, there are mazes everywhere, and there are confusions everywhere. If people are not careful, they will fall into the trap of the maze and never find the exit. This maze is obviously realized using maze and trap formations. Su Han is no stranger to confusing and trapped formations. " However, the wonderful thing about this seventh forbidden island is that it not only has formations, but also combines the island's topography to create a seamless maze of the entire island. The original intention of the organizers should be to make this seventh forbidden island a roadblock that blocks the vast majority of geniuses. Because it is extremely difficult for the younger generation of geniuses to have such profound knowledge of formations. However, all these were ineffective in front of Su Han. Su Han didn't feel helpless at all when facing this seventh forbidden island. Because of this formation, Su Han would naturally not be able to defeat him. Su Han looked far into the distance and quickly grasped the terrain of the Forbidden Island. Coupled with sand table deductions, he sorted out some clues to this formation in less than half an hour. After getting the clue, this maze became like a back garden to Su Han. After one deduction, Su Han calculated the direction of the Shengmen. It didn't take long for Su Han to find the exit of the maze as he wished. Su Han also secretly admired the formation layout of the entire island and how seamlessly it matched the terrain. "If Su Han hadn't had knowledge from his previous life and was already good at this, it would never have been so smooth. Those other young geniuses have absolutely no chance of possessing his level of achievement. Su Han felt that being able to pass through this forbidden island so quickly had some luck in it, as he happened to be good at formations. ¡°Otherwise, if it were to be tested in other aspects, I might even be stuck for a long time. "I estimate that this seventh forbidden island will definitely eliminate many people. Geniuses who are not good at formations can only rely on luck if they want to pass this level." Su Han estimates that other geniuses in Silver Moon Holy Mountain will definitely not be able to pass this level. Even Ji Luo, who is at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, is hanging over here again and again. Because there are very few parts that test your cultivation in this level. " Moreover, this maze has a time limit. Even if you can sort out some clues of this maze, you will still be eliminated if the time limit is exceeded. Although, this time limit is not long or short, it is three hours. But for people who are not very good at formations, even if it takes thirty hours, it will be difficult to decipher the truly useful clues of this formation. Just when Su Han broke through the seventh forbidden island, several figures also broke through the sixth forbidden island at this time. These figures are the top geniuses of several top holy mountains. They are all full of confidence and coming to be the champion of this trial. Moreover, they also know very well who their competitors are. "Dong Mo, Sima Yuan, you two have made a good decision for me this time. The final champion will definitely be mine." This confident genius is none other than Cheng Yuanhao of the Golden Scale Sacred Mountain. ???????????? Dong Mo and Sima Yuan, as he calls them, are the top talents of the other two top holy mountains. In the Holy Mountain Alliance, Cheng Yuanhao and the other two are collectively known as the three geniuses. They have always been equally matched and equally famous. However, among the three geniuses, they are not convinced by each other, and they are all trying to suppress the other two. Cheng Yuanhao asked himself, he passed through these six forbidden islands along the way, and he definitely pushed it to the limit. There was almost no waste of time, almost as fast as possible. Some levels may be stuck for a while, but that is because of the difficulty of the level itself. Cheng Yuanhao believes that all the participating geniuses will be stuck when they get there. Even the other two geniuses cannot be faster than this. Furthermore, Cheng Yuanhao also felt that with such perfect speed, the other two geniuses would definitely be slower than him.As long as this rhythm can be maintained, the possibility of winning the championship is very high. As for the genius who broke through the level very quickly before, Cheng Yuanhao didn't care. He felt that he was just a genius with a low level of cultivation. He relied on his low level of cultivation to gain some advantage at the beginning, but now he might have been eliminated. Cheng Yuanhao will not pay too much attention to geniuses other than the three geniuses. At this time, Su Han didn't know what other people were thinking, and he had no interest in knowing. At this moment, he has entered the eighth forbidden island. This eighth forbidden island has reached the penultimate forbidden island among the ten forbidden islands. In other words, this genius trial has truly entered the most difficult stage. The mission of this eighth forbidden island is not easy. The eighth forbidden island turned out to be a glacier island, which surprised Su Han. "The jade slip shows that the mission of the eighth forbidden island is to find the only way out of this forbidden island and leave this forbidden island. To find this way out, you must first defeat a guardian creature of this forbidden island. Because the only way out is behind the lair that protects living beings. This guardian creature is called the Ice Demon King. It is a creature of the same nature as the Liuli Lord. They are both creatures born from the long-term essence of heaven and earth on this glacier island. This kind of creature is born based on the essence of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and its combat power is very amazing. Su Han estimated that even a genius at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm would have to spend a lot of effort to defeat this creature. If not, the time limit stipulated in the task would be exceeded. As for myself, who is at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm, I'm afraid the organizers never thought that I could make it all the way to the eighth forbidden island. At this moment, in the outside world, Ao Lao and several top holy mountain representatives were all staring closely at Su Han's backup jade slips. They were indeed shocked by the information displayed on this jade slip. The jade slip showed that the owner of this jade slip did not slow down at all and maintained a leading position. After passing the fifth and sixth forbidden islands in one breath, he passed the seventh forbidden island at a completely unexpected speed. island. You must know that this seventh forbidden island is a difficult level specially designed by the organizer, just to stop many people at this level. "However, the owner of this jade slip was not stuck on the seventh forbidden island at all. It only took half an hour to get through the seventh forbidden island. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,212 The Ice Demon King You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This speed of clearance is so monstrous that it makes several people from the top holy mountains doubt whether this little-known genius is cheating. How come this very difficult Seventh Forbidden Island, where he is, is just like his back garden, yet he manages to get through it so easily? If it weren¡¯t for their trust in the fairness of Ao Lao and the Holy Mountain Alliance, I¡¯m afraid they would really suspect this little-known genius to be a cheater. At this moment, the one who was most shocked in his heart was Ao Lao himself. Because the levels on the Seventh Forbidden Island happened to be designed by Ao Lao himself. His original intention in designing this level was to filter out the vast majority of the contestants and leave only a small number of elites. When he designed it, he deliberately controlled the difficulty of the maze and left a three-hour time limit. In three hours, if you are an extremely talented martial arts genius, you can still use your top level of force to break through the maze even if you cannot analyze the clues in the maze. "And if they are geniuses who are very proficient in battle tactics, three hours is enough for them to analyze the clues to the maze and find the exit. If you do not fall into these two situations, you will be eliminated mercilessly on this seventh forbidden island. According to Ao Lao¡¯s estimation, no more than ten people can break through this seventh forbidden island. Moreover, it will take at least two hours to successfully break through the level. But I didn¡¯t expect that someone would clear the level in half an hour? Ao Lao almost wondered if someone was peeking in when he was designing the level. Otherwise, how could anyone crack this level like he cracked his own back garden? However, if you think about it carefully, Ao Lao knows that this is impossible. There are only two possibilities for this genius to be so fast. One is that he is a real top evildoer, and the other is that he relies on luck. Ao Lao dug out the information about this genius, and found only a few sentences, which showed that this genius was at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm and came from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. As for other information, they are all blank. This is also what Ao Lao expected. There are 600 geniuses in the Holy Mountain Alliance. It is impossible for every genius to have detailed information in the Holy Mountain Alliance. Only the top dozens of geniuses will have detailed information. As for the representatives of several other top holy mountains, including Cheng Xu of the Golden Scale Holy Mountain, they all looked complicated when they saw this information. Especially the cultivation of the fourth level of the Emperor Realm made them feel unbelievable. "This genius is indeed rare in my life. Although he comes from a little-known Little Holy Mountain, his potential should be no less than that of some of the top geniuses from the Great Holy Mountain." Ao Lao commented. Cheng Xu and others were all surprised. Ever since they met Mr. Ao, they had never seen him give such a high evaluation to a genius. Even for the top three geniuses of the Holy Mountain Alliance, Mr. Ao just said "not bad", which is the highest compliment. Now that Cheng Xu and others heard that Mr. Ao had given such a high praise to a little-known genius, Cheng Xu and others felt sour in their hearts. "However, he should stop here. Because the next eighth forbidden island is a level that purely tests the martial arts strength." Ao Lao then said calmly. When Cheng Xu and others heard this, they secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this is the case, otherwise, if this unknown genius is really allowed to continue to lead the way, where will the faces of these top holy mountains be put? Although they also know that this genius cannot win the final championship, if this genius really passes the Eighth Forbidden Island in first place, it will make them, the top holy mountains, look shameless. Because in that case, it would undoubtedly prove that the geniuses cultivated by these top holy mountains are not as good as the geniuses from little-known holy mountains. At this time, on the Eighth Forbidden Island, Su Han also successfully touched the lair of the Ice Demon King. This lair of the Ice Demon King is located in the deepest part of the Eighth Forbidden Island. The surrounding area is covered with ice for thousands of miles, like a prehistoric glacier. The blinding white cold air is constantly raging, just like countless ferocious beasts that may come out to hurt people at any time. ?????????????????????????? If it is an ordinary mid-level emperor-level genius, just on the periphery of this lair, it is possible that the cold will be unbearable, and the blood will be frozen. However, Su Han is an exception, because he refined the magic iceThe essence of ?, there is part of the characteristics of the Phantom Ice Sunflower in its blood. This phantom ice sunflower is of ice nature. In such a cold environment, not only will its bloodline not be frozen, but it will be as comfortable as a fish in water. These bitter cold air are the best nourishment for the Magic Ice Sunflower. Su Han felt the clamor of the phantom ice sunflowers, so he simply released the phantom ice sunflowers, allowing them to freely absorb the cold air in the nest. At this moment, the Phantom Demon Bingkui seemed to have entered the base camp. Like the ancient ferocious beast, it kept opening its big mouth and swallowing the blue-white cold air. And the Phantom Ice Sunflower itself is also growing under this crazy devouring. Soon, Su Han penetrated into the core area of ????the glacier. Suddenly, a thunderous roar came from my ears. Immediately afterwards, the entire forbidden island seemed to be shaking. Hiss! The continuous cold air, as if being angered, kept spurting upward from the ice like a fountain, constantly greeting Su Han. Su Han manipulated the phantom ice sunflower to swallow all the cold air at once. At the same time, Su Han secretly sighed in his heart. Even ordinary high-level imperial-level geniuses may not be able to withstand this level of coldness. Su Han¡¯s eyes were fixed on the direction where the thunderous roar came from just now. At this moment, there was another earthquake-like situation, and then in that direction, a huge creature seemed to suddenly raise its head, and its body suddenly stretched out. That dharma body is actually very different from human beings. It only has a rough human shape, but it is dozens of feet in size. Su Han estimated that in terms of size alone, this huge creature would not be inferior to the Liuli Lord at all. "This should be the Ice Demon King, right?" I saw this Ice Demon King, his whole body covered with layers of ice like armor. His huge arms swept sideways and grabbed Su Han directly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,213 Hand-to-hand combat You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han swayed his body to avoid the power of the Ice Demon King's swipe. However, Su Han was not happy at all. He could tell from the power of this swipe that this Ice Demon King was not that easy to deal with. Without the combat power equivalent to the ninth level of the Imperial Realm, it would be difficult to defeat the Ice Demon King. "Young Master, what are you doing?" At this moment, Lord Liuli suddenly woke up. Su Han's figure swayed, leaving the attack range of the Ice Demon King. At the same time, he said in his consciousness: "Lao Liu, are you awake?" "Well, I had a really comfortable sleep this time. Huh? Such rich water energy could there be a spiritual body like me appearing?" The Liuli Lord is worthy of being the Liuli Lord, and he quickly sensed it. "It may not be the same as you, but it is definitely a terrifying opponent with the power of water. What, are you interested?" Lord Liuli chuckled: "Young Master, you don't know me yet? Do you think I, Lao Liu, won't be interested?" The Lord Liuli was born a fanatical militant. If given the opportunity to compete with a comparable opponent, it would never refuse. "However, Lao Liu, this time I want to experience the terrifying power of my opponent head-on, and at the same time hone my own strength. So this time, I don't want to rely on your power." Su Han said. Liuli Lord, who was eager to give it a try, immediately felt like a bucket of cold water was poured on his head when he heard this: "Young Master, are you really not going to consider me anymore?" The resentful tone of Lord Liuli made Su Han feel a little funny. "Don't worry, although you won't be allowed to appear directly, you will still be useful. I want you to attach part of your life energy to my body." "Young Master, do you want me to help you improve your combat effectiveness?" Lord Liuli chuckled. "That's right." Su Han didn't hide it either. The Liuli Monarch itself has amazing defensive capabilities. If its life energy is attached to itself, the strength of its physical body will be greatly improved. " Moreover, possessing the Liuli Lord has another benefit, that is, the metallic essence of the Liuli Lord can greatly strengthen Su Han's metallic magical powers, including the golden body of gods and demons. ¡° In this way, it is equivalent to creating a body made of copper and iron for Su Han. "All right." Lord Liuli chuckled, "For the sake of Young Master, you let me out for a while last time, so I will reluctantly help you this time." "As he spoke, part of Liuli Lord's life energy turned into a gentle golden light and entered Su Han's bloodline. Su Han paused for a while, and after completely refining the life energy, he suddenly felt that the endless power began to scream in his body, especially the metallic essence, which seemed to burst his body. Su Han did not dare to ignore it, and immediately ran the "Black Dragon Manual" continuously to suppress this noisy force. "How is it? My life energy is still usable, right?" Lord Liuli asked with a strange smile. Su Hanhan snorted: "Just so-so!" While speaking, the Ice Demon King roared and punched Su Han again. Su Han's body swayed, dodging the power of the punch. At the same time, he used his Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger to deal with the Ice Demon King. The body of this Ice Demon King is too huge. It will definitely be difficult for Su Han to hurt this Ice Demon King using conventional fighting methods. Therefore, Su Han used the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror to contain the Ice Demon King's speed, and then used the Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger to attack. The fire-attribute Sky Flame Exploding Demonic Finger can restrain part of the ice-attribute energy of the Ice Demon King. It is also because when Su Han usually practices, he emphasizes cultivating all five meridians at the same time, so that all five meridians can fly together. Otherwise, he would definitely not have so many means to restrain the enemy. The Ice Demon King's attack method is relatively primitive. In addition to using his fists and feet to smash heavily, he also sprays out clouds of ice mist in an attempt to freeze Su Han into an ice sculpture. If Su Han hadn¡¯t refined the core of the Phantom Ice Sunflower, he might even have his bloodline frozen after being sprayed with this ice mist. However, even if this ice mist cannot pose such a big threat to Su Han now, Su Han does not dare to ignore it. He knew that even if he had a certain resistance to the ice mist, if he was sprayed with it, he would still be extremely hurt.??It's uncomfortable. ¡°If the Ice Demon King takes advantage of the victory and attacks him again, he may also be blamed here. Fortunately, Su Han's current body skill attainments are extraordinary. It's really hard to hurt Su Han with ordinary swings and blows. Roar! The Ice Demon King couldn't help but become very angry when he saw Su Han dodging again and again. After roaring to the sky, his figure suddenly accelerated. boom! This solid punch was thrown at Su Han. Even though Su Han immediately used his body skills to avoid it, he was still hit by the wind brought by the fist. Immediately, Su Han felt a surge of energy and blood in his body. If he hadn't used the black dragon spectrum to suppress it, he would have almost spat out blood. "The power of this Ice Demon King is really extraordinary. If I hadn't fused with the life essence of Lord Liuli and greatly strengthened my body, I'm afraid this fist wind would directly tear my body to pieces." Su Han was filled with emotion, but he did not shrink back. On the contrary, the power of this Ice Demon King aroused Su Han's desire to fight even more. At the moment, the figures of Su Han and the Ice Demon King were also intersecting on the glacier, starting a tug-of-war. Su Han had a great time fighting against the Ice Demon King. The only drawback is that in this glacier environment, the Ice Demon King has too obvious advantage. The Ice Demon King is a creature of heaven and earth bred from the essence of glaciers. As long as it still has a trace of vitality, it can continuously absorb energy from the surrounding glacier environment to replenish itself. Even the injuries caused by Su Han to the Ice Demon King with the Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger can be treated by absorbing the essence energy of the glacier. Theoretically speaking, the Ice Demon King is almost invincible in this glacier environment. But in fact, fighting against the Ice Demon King is one thing, but passing this level is another. To pass this level, in addition to using brute force, you can also use wisdom. After all, the task of this level does not require the trialist to defeat the Ice Demon King, but only requires that the Ice Demon King pass the guard and find the exit from behind its lair. This task requirement actually leaves a lot of room for thought. For a genius with outstanding intelligence, there is definitely more than just a head-on fight with the Ice Demon King. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,214 caused a sensation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In fact, at this level, fighting can be said to be the stupidest way. But Su Han chose to fight hard, not because he was stupid. Rather, he wanted to use the power of the Ice Demon King to hone his own strength, and by the way, verify how far he could go without using his incredible trump card. In other words, he is determined to train himself. At this moment, Su Han was also excited to fight. Facing the Ice Demon King's continuous heavy punches, Su Han used the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror to control the speed of his fists, and at the same time pushed the golden body of the god and demon to the extreme to restrict or even neutralize the attack of this punch. " If the Ice Demon King is physically arrogant, then Su Han is not only physically arrogant, but also has various containment methods that can contain the Ice Demon King. After all, the Ice Demon King is a creature derived from the essence of heaven and earth. Although his combat power is extremely strong, his wisdom is average. However, even if its intelligence is average, at this time it also knows that facing this human genius, not only does it not take advantage of it, but it even suffers a big secret loss. The two sides fought for a while, and Su Han roughly figured out the fighting style of the Ice Demon King, and also saw its weaknesses. The weakness of the Ice Demon King is that its defense is relatively poor around its waist and ribs. Since Su Han figured out the weakness of the Ice Demon King, he naturally wanted to maximize its use. Various attacks were coming at them like a violent storm, and the Ice Demon King's defense ability was indeed showing signs of collapse. Suddenly, the door was wide open. Seeing this opportunity, Su Han's figure suddenly turned into a strange light and passed by the Ice Demon King's waist. The Ice Demon King reacted and instinctively wanted to chase after him. However, once Su Han's speed is activated, how can it be matched by the clumsy Ice Demon King? Soon, Su Han broke through the defense and found the exit of the Eighth Forbidden Island behind the Ice Demon King's lair. Seeing the exit shining in front of him, Su Han felt a sincere sense of accomplishment. Without hesitation at that moment, he submerged himself into the light. "Huh?" At this moment, Su Han suddenly felt a sudden movement in his body, and the core of the phantom demon ice sunflower was about to move. At the same moment, there was a commotion outside. Several representatives of the top holy mountains could not believe their eyes at this moment. "I actually passed the Eighth Forbidden Island. Oh my God, whose genius is this?" Everyone who noticed Su Han's Jade Slip felt extremely incredible at this moment. At the same time, they were also very itchy and really wanted to know whose genius this was. Is it Cheng Yuanhao? Or is it late winter? Sima Yuan? Of course, the most people are guessing about Cheng Yuanhao, because the details of the Golden Scale Sacred Mountain are obvious to everyone. There were even some people who didn¡¯t know what was going on. They came to Cheng Xu of the Golden Scale Holy Mountain with smiles on their faces to express their congratulations. Cheng Xu¡¯s face looked a little ugly. He wanted to explain, but he didn¡¯t know how. The most important thing is that he believes that with Cheng Yuanhao's strength, he should be able to pass the eighth forbidden island. But Cheng Yuanhao¡¯s speed is absolutely impossible to be that fast. ¡°Could this little-known genius really be a monster? When Cheng Xu thought of this, he couldn't calm down at all. He strode towards Mr. Ao and wanted to ask Mr. Ao more about the situation. But before he got closer, he found that Mr. Ao's eyes were fixed on the backup jade slip of the unknown genius, and the expression on his face seemed to be quite surprised. "Ao Lao?" Cheng Xu shouted, and Ao Lao came back to his senses. A look of surprise and confusion appeared on his usually calm face. "Ao Lao, what's wrong?" Cheng Xu couldn't help but ask. "This genius actually improved his cultivation level by one level after passing the Eighth Forbidden Island." Ao Lao¡¯s face was filled with a look of disbelief. During such a tense journey through the Forbidden Island, he was able to take advantage of the situation to improve his cultivation. This kid¡¯s talent and potential can no longer be described with just the word ¡°abnormal¡±! Ao Lao has hosted so many Holy Mountain Alliance genius competitions, but this is the first time he has encountered this situation. ??????????????????Among them, the number one who has always been far ahead is actually a fourth level emperor. You must know that among all the geniuses who participated in the trial, those with cultivation at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm were definitely at the bottom. "However, it is such a person at the bottom whose breakthrough speed actually leaves several top geniuses in the top holy mountains far behind. "Moreover, after this genius broke through the Eighth Forbidden Island, his cultivation level even improved by one level. This means that his strength will increase again. "Ao Lao, do you think this genius can still pass the Ninth Forbidden Island?" Cheng Xu couldn't help but ask. Ao Lao shook his head: "Before, I thought that there was no chance of this boy passing through the Ninth Forbidden Island. But now, he may have a 10% chance of passing through the Ninth Forbidden Island." "10% possibility?" Cheng Xu was surprised. The possibility of 10% didn't sound like much, but it represented Mr. Ao's affirmation of this genius. You must know that even if he is a genius of Cheng Yuanhao's level, Ao Lao only thinks that he has a 20 to 30% chance of passing the Ninth Forbidden Island. " However, Cheng Yuanhao is a genius at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. And this little-known genius is now only at the fifth level of the Imperial Realm. ¡°If, once this genius reaches the ninth level of the Imperial Realm Cheng Xu thought of this and could no longer calm down. If such a genius is not allowed to grow up, if he is allowed to grow up in other holy mountains, it will undoubtedly make the Golden Scale Holy Mountain have trouble sleeping and eating. You must know that a truly top genius can often affect the fate of his force. At the moment, Cheng Xu's eyes couldn't help but turn to representatives of several other top holy mountains. I saw several other representatives of the top holy mountains, their eyes flickering at this time. It was obvious that at this moment, the representatives of several top holy mountains had similar thoughts in their hearts. Tai'a Saint was in the team of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, looking at the jade pendant from a distance in surprise, and a huge wave was also set off in his heart. But before he could do anything, he suddenly received a message in his consciousness. "Fellow Taoist, are you there?" "Fellow Taoist, I am Cheng Xu from the Golden Scale Holy Mountain. If it is convenient, I would like to chat with you." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,215 Everyone is fighting for it You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Golden Scale Holy Mountain? Saint Tai'a was also surprised at the moment. He also knew that the Golden Scale Holy Mountain was one of the top holy mountains in the Holy Mountain Alliance. And their Silver Moon Holy Mountain is just a little-known little holy mountain. No matter how he thought about it, he couldn't think of anything for this strong man from the Golden Scale Sacred Mountain to talk to him about. At this moment, Saint Tai'a began to ponder, but Cheng Xu was anxious. "Fellow Taoist, I assure you that I have no malicious intentions. I just want to chat with you and have absolutely no other purpose." Cheng Xu kept urging, and he felt anxious in his heart, fearing that he would be slow to take action and be taken advantage of by other holy mountains. Saint Tai'a pondered for a moment, told everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain that he had something to deal with, and then walked to an uninhabited corner. Everyone in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain heard that Saint Tai'a had something to do, but they didn't pay much attention. Cheng Xu took a look and hurried to the uninhabited corner to meet Saint Tai'a. "Fellow Taoist, does your Silver Moon Holy Mountain have a genius named Su Han?" As soon as Cheng Xu came up, he asked straight to the point. "Yes, he is indeed the genius of our Silver Moon Holy Mountain." Sage Tai'a was a little cautious, especially when it came to Su Han's question. Before he understood the purpose of Cheng Xu's visit, Sage Tai'a would not say anything more and just answered step by step. "Then, fellow Taoist, let me tell you the truth. Our Golden Scale Holy Mountain is very interested in Su Han. I wonder if your Silver Moon Holy Mountain can discuss the transfer of Su Han to our Golden Scale Holy Mountain?" As soon as Cheng Xu said these words, Saint Tai'a was immediately stunned. He would never have imagined that the strong man from the Golden Scale Holy Mountain would find him and want to talk about this. Transfer genius? Can such a thing happen? When Cheng Xu saw Saint Tai'a silent, he thought he was considering it, and then said: "Fellow Taoist, if your Silver Moon Holy Mountain is willing to transfer, our Golden Scale Holy Mountain will never treat you badly in terms of remuneration." Moon Sacred Mountain will never let your Silver Moon Sacred Mountain suffer. "Fellow Taoist, please think about it carefully." This process continues, directly launching an offensive against the Tai'a Saint. Both of them are strong men in the holy realm. Cheng Xu comes from the Golden Scale Holy Mountain. In terms of status, he is far higher than the Tai'a Saint. But at this moment, Cheng Xu, in front of Saint Tai'a, did not dare to put on the airs of the top holy mountain. He was afraid that if he angered the person in charge of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain opposite, they would not transfer Su Han to their Golden Scale Holy Mountain. "Fellow Taoist Cheng Xu, so you are here?" Suddenly, several figures appeared out of nowhere, and as soon as Cheng Xu saw these figures, he secretly screamed something bad. Because, these figures are clearly representatives of several other top holy mountains. At this time, these people suddenly appeared, which was obviously not a good thing for Cheng Xu. Sure enough, as soon as these people appeared, they immediately launched an offensive against Saint Tai'a. "This fellow Taoist from Silver Moon Holy Mountain, instead of transferring Su Han to Golden Scale Holy Mountain, he might as well consider our Winter Holy Mountain." "We at Eternal Night Holy Mountain will definitely give you the most generous compensation, so that you will not suffer losses, but only gain." Representatives of the top holy mountains rushed to offer olive branches to Saint Tai'a. ¡°Moreover, the conditions they proposed were more attractive than the last. Cheng Xu¡¯s face was livid, and he almost scolded these guys one by one in his heart. "Everyone, our Silver Moon Holy Mountain is just a little-known holy mountain, and Su Han's cultivation is not outstanding among the geniuses of the major holy mountains. Why are you so interested in him?" Saint Tai'a asked calmly. Representatives of several top holy mountains looked at each other, and one of them said: "Fellow Taoist, we don't know how much you know about Su Han's potential. However, burying his talent in a small holy mountain is definitely a waste of it. .¡± "Yes, for such a genius, only the top Holy Mountain can tap out his potential." "Fellow Taoist, Su Han is definitely a pearl buried in the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. You must think more about his future." ¡°These guys, they talk grandly, but in their hearts they are making their own little plans. If this genius is discovered by them, given time, within ten years, he will be absolutely?Can become a new generation of top talents in the Holy Mountain League. If you let the other top Saint Mountain snatch Su Han, it is great to them. Therefore, each of them worked hard to impress the Tai'a Sage with their own conditions. So that he can take this genius with great potential under his wing. Looking at these people, Saint Tai'a could imagine in his heart that if Su Han were here and heard these words, he would be quite unhappy in his heart. Genius is a human being, not a commodity. To say whether it is transferable or not is simply nonsense. Looking at the tone of these guys, they seemed to take it for granted, which made Saint Tai'a feel even more disgusted. At that moment, Saint Tai'a refused: "Everyone, what you said is an insult to the genius of our Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Genius is a person, not a commodity. How can it be measured by value? If we say, Su If Han wants to join your Holy Mountain, then our Silver Moon Holy Mountain will definitely not hinder his future, and we will not ask for any compensation. But if he himself is not willing, our Silver Moon Holy Mountain Yama will never make decisions for him." After Saint Tai'a finished speaking, several people looked at each other in shock. They also didn¡¯t expect that the person in charge of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain would be so temperamental and not pay attention to the inducements from their top holy mountains. In their eyes, shouldn¡¯t this little-known holy mountain be bought with a little profit? "However, they have already promised a lot of money, and this Saint Tai'a has not wavered at all. This made several representatives of the top holy mountains feel very disappointed in their hearts. However, what gave them some comfort was that although Saint Tai'a did not agree to transfer Su Han to himself, he also did not agree to transfer it to other top holy mountains. " Moreover, Saint Tai'a did not say anything, but said that if Su Han himself wanted to join these top holy mountains, Silver Moon Holy Mountain would not stop him. This gave several representatives of the top holy mountains a new hope in their hearts. After all, which genius would be so stupid as to leave the top holy mountain aside and be willing to stay dormant in a little-known little holy mountain? When they thought of this, several people felt that they still had something to play for. "Fellow Taoist, since you said so, we won't bother you." Several people wisely said goodbye. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,216 The Ninth Forbidden Island You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Um?" At this time, Saint Tai'a suddenly saw a flash of light in the distance, and then a figure was teleported out by the formation, looking a little embarrassed. It was Ji Luo from Silver Moon Holy Mountain. "It's Ji Luo!" After everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain saw Ji Luo's figure clearly, they immediately swarmed up. "How is it, Ji Luo, which forbidden island have you passed?" the Piaohua lineage guardian asked expectantly. The other members of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain are also staring closely at this seventh-level imperial genius, hoping to tell positive news from him. After all, most members of Silver Moon Holy Mountain still bet on Ji Luo, hoping that Ji Luo can enter the final top 100. In this case, Silver Moon Holy Mountain will be qualified to speak in the Holy Mountain Alliance, and will not be directly kicked out by the Holy Mountain Alliance. The other competing talents from Silver Moon Sacred Mountain have basically been eliminated at this time. Su Han is the only one who has not yet been eliminated. Everyone also thinks that he is stuck on a forbidden island ahead. After all, Su Han's cultivation level is there, no matter how much people in Silver Moon Holy Mountain want to place high hopes on him, they have to consider his objective conditions. Among all the geniuses who participated in the trial, the fourth-level Imperial Realm geniuses were at the bottom. The possibility of breaking into the top 100 was too small. However, facing the expectant gazes of everyone at this moment, Ji Luo's expression looked a little ugly. In the seventh forbidden island, Ji Luo tried every means to break the maze on the forbidden island, but the final result was in vain. When the three hours were up, he could only be teleported out with extreme reluctance and was considered eliminated. Originally, Ji Luo felt that she performed well in the previous Forbidden Island level. It's just that he wasted too long on this seventh forbidden island, and finally failed to pass the level. In this way, the total time Ji Luo spent became longer. According to the rules of the competition, if multiple people have the same number of levels to clear the forbidden island, the ranking will be determined based on the length of time to clear the level. Ji Luo felt that he was at a huge disadvantage in terms of time, and he didn't know how likely he was to enter the top 100. Facing everyone¡¯s eagerly expectant gazes, Ji Luo could only shake her head dejectedly. The expectant eyes of the people in Silver Moon Holy Mountain also shook their heads and dimmed suddenly. "The final rankings haven't come out yet, so we shouldn't give up hope easily. Maybe we can still make it into the top 100." The female guardian of the Piaohua lineage comforted her with a forced smile. ¡° However, her words did not make everyone feel much better. "Huh? Why hasn't the Lord Saint come back yet?" After everyone calmed down a little, they suddenly discovered that Saint Tai'a, who "went to do something", had not come back after such a long time. They looked around and began to look for traces of Saint Tai'a. After a while, they saw Saint Tai'a coming back with a complicated look on his face. ¡°Lord Saint, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Although Saint Tai'a is a newly promoted saint, because he has always had a great reputation, people in Silver Moon Holy Mountain still respect him very much. At this moment, Saint Tai'a's heart was also stirred up by huge waves. The contact with several top holy mountain giants just now had a big impact on him. The giants of these top holy mountains all unanimously extended their olive branches, hoping that Silver Moon Holy Mountain would "transfer" Su Han to them. And when Tai'a Sage asked these giants why they were all interested in Su Han, they didn't say anything clearly. This made Saint Tai'a even more certain that the owner of the jade slip that attracted everyone's attention must be Su Han. Otherwise, Su Han would never be able to attract the attention of so many top holy mountains. Faced with the gazes of everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Saint Tai'a was about to say something, but suddenly noticed that everyone's expressions were different, and couldn't help but ask: "What's wrong with you?" "Lord Saint, Ji Luo" Everyone hesitated. Sage Tai'a followed the sound and found Ji Luo in the crowd. Since Ji Luo is standing here, it means that he has been eliminated. Everyone was hesitant, obviously afraid that Saint Tai'a would blame Ji Luo. After all, in their opinion, Ji Luo had tried his best. "Lord Saint, I have failed everyone's expectations." Ji Luo was also very frustrated.   So that¡¯s what happened? Sage Tai'a was stunned. To be honest, after he began to suspect that the unknown genius was Su Han, Sage Tai'a really didn't take Ji Luo's results to heart. After all, looking at Su Han¡¯s posture, he is more than just one of the top 100? At the moment, Saint Tai'a couldn't explain clearly. Firstly, he was not 100% sure that the unknown genius was Su Han. Secondly, he didn't want to attack Ji Luo at this time. "Everyone, don't be too busy to be depressed. There is an old saying that goes like this: there is no way out despite the mountains and rivers, but there is still a village with bright flowers. Perhaps, the fate of our Silver Moon Sacred Mountain is still to come." Saint Tai'a could only say this in an understatement. When everyone heard this, they were all stunned. Is luck behind you? What does it mean? However, everyone is in a very depressed mood now, and no one has the heart to analyze the profound meaning of Saint Tai'a's words. Only Tang Zhu, with his beautiful autumn eyes turning, looked thoughtful. At this time, Su Han had entered the ninth forbidden island. His backup jade slip has become the most dazzling existence in the outside world. Almost everyone's eyes are focused on this jade slip. Some speculate whether he will stop at the Ninth Forbidden Island, and some Guess which top holy mountain genius he is. These people have already given Su Han a name, "Unknown Monster". If it weren¡¯t for the seriousness of the genius competition, many people would even want to place bets on the identity of this unknown monster. Su Han, who was on the forbidden island, didn't know that he had become the most eye-catching focus in the outside world. Just now, the moment he passed through the Eighth Forbidden Island, his Phantom Ice Sunflower suddenly transformed to a new level because it absorbed enough glacier essence. The vines of the Phantom Ice Sunflower suddenly grew to thirty-two. And the power of these glacier essences, after being refined by the Phantom Ice Sunflower, was injected into Su Han's spiritual sea, causing Su Han's spiritual sea realm to suddenly rise to a new level, and his cultivation level suddenly changed from the imperial realm to the imperial realm. The fourth level transformed into the fifth level of the imperial realm. This upgrade was something Su Han did not expect. However, this also gave him more confidence to cope with the next test on the Ninth Forbidden Island. The moment Su Han entered the ninth forbidden island, the jade slip showed that the timing for the ninth level had begun. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,217 Bone-eroding Gangfeng You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After arriving at the Ninth Forbidden Island, Su Han discovered that there was a chilling atmosphere everywhere on this island. From the jade slips, we can learn that this island is called Wusheng Island. As the name suggests, most of the people who come to this forbidden island are dead or not alive. This means that the difficulty of this level is much more terrifying than the eighth forbidden island just now. "This trial has really begun to enter the serious stage." Su Han knew that if he didn't pay attention on this forbidden island, he would die. Therefore, he also worked hard to move forward on this forbidden island. As he was walking, the branches of some big trees around Su Han suddenly turned into magic weapons and swords, and they kept attacking Su Han. If Su Han hadn't been prepared and immediately used the golden light of the gods and demons to protect him, he would have suffered a big loss this time. "Fortunately, the defensive ability of the golden light of the gods and demons is good." Su Han was still in shock when suddenly there was another sway under his feet. The soil under his feet, which was originally fine, suddenly turned into a quicksand whirlpool, sinking continuously, as if it could swallow all living things. After what happened just now, Su Han already knew that this was the test of the Ninth Forbidden Island, and he was very calm at the moment. Using his magical powers and keeping his feet in a slightly gliding state, the quicksand vortex would have no effect on him. Su Han also knew that this kind of quicksand whirlpool would not be a great threat to warriors. However, on the Ninth Forbidden Island, it is precisely these less dangerous details that come together to form the most dangerous place. Because no one knows where the next danger will come from. Su Han was gliding when he was suddenly faced with a strange wind. Su Han's consciousness stirred, and this strange strong wind suddenly made him wary. At that moment, Su Han swayed and avoided the sweeping force of this strange wind as quickly as possible. This strange wind was like a whirlpool, whizzing past Su Han. Everything along the way was swept by this strange wind, cut into two parts, and some were even rolled into pieces. Su Han estimated that if his flesh and blood body was caught by this strange wind, even the golden body of gods and demons would not be able to save him, and his end would definitely be miserable. "This is a kind of Gangfeng!" Su Han could naturally recognize it. This kind of Gangfeng is generally formed by the combination of special attributes of heaven and earth and special topography. When Su Han first debuted in this life, he had encountered Gang Feng in the Blood Cloud Mountains, so he was no stranger to it. " However, the Gangfeng on the Ninth Forbidden Island is obviously much more advanced. Gangfeng of this degree is generally called bone-eroding Gangfeng. Once this bone-corroding wind engulfs a flesh and blood body, it will swallow up all the flesh and blood, leaving only a white skeleton. If you want to avoid this bone-corroding wind, you must react quickly and predict in advance before the wind blocks it. Moreover, it is necessary to have a body. Otherwise, if you react, it is difficult to escape the sweeping of the wind. It can be said that this bone-eroding wind is an all-round test for the monks. This eroding bone wind is more than one, even if it is a strong monk, it is invincible. Su Han no longer dared to take it lightly and immediately opened the evil eye. Under Xie Yan's analysis, the pattern and rhythm of the bone-eroding wind slowly emerged in Su Han's mind. In this way, Su Han felt much more relaxed when facing this bone-eroding wind. However, ease is also relative. In fact, Su Han has not been so strenuous for a long time. In this constantly attacking bone-eroding wind, he could only ensure that he would not be involved in the wind by maintaining the highest level of concentration. "I have the Evil Eye to help me analyze, but it's already so difficult. The difficulty of this level is really not small. Even if a genius at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm enters this level, there is only a 20% chance of passing it at most!" Su Han was also grateful in his heart that he had such heaven-defying magical powers as the evil eye. Otherwise, you will definitely fail at this level. With Xie Yan¡¯s analysis and prediction, bone-eroding winds swept in from different corners, but Su Han always predicted them in advance and avoided them in advance. No matter how the strong wind changes, it can never harm Su Han at all. ¡­¡­ In the outside world, most of the geniuses have been eliminated at this moment. There are less than thirty geniuses left and they are still holding on. There are less than thirty people, and some of them are stuck at the previous level There are only about ten of them who have passed the Seventh Forbidden Island. For Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, their most promising player, Ji Luo, has been eliminated. Now they have nothing else to think about. They just want to wait until the trial is over and tally the results to see if Ji Luo has made a breakthrough. Enter the top one hundred. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the Brahma lineage and the Fengyin protectors, they are still thinking about Su Han and thinking that Su Han has not come out of the forbidden island. However, Protector Fengyin and the others obviously believe that Su Han is one of those who is stuck at the previous level. They don¡¯t have any unrealistic expectations, they are just worried that something will happen to Su Han after he has been in the trial for so long. At the moment, Protector Feng Yin and the others were also frowning. Even the Guardian Feng Yin and the others didn¡¯t listen at all to everyone¡¯s discussion about the unknown monster. "This unknown monster has already entered the Ninth Forbidden Island. Which pervert is he? At most, the others have just passed through the Seventh Forbidden Island, and at most they have entered the Eighth Forbidden Island. But this one has already entered the Ninth Forbidden Island. The Nine Forbidden Islands, and have they been strong for some time in the Ninth Forbidden Islands?¡± "I guess it must be Cheng Yuanhao from the Golden Scale Sacred Mountain." ¡°I guess it¡¯s the end of winter in the Holy Mountain of Winter!¡± "Don't forget, Sima Yuan and others from the Eternal Night Holy Mountain are all top-notch geniuses." "None of these geniuses can compare with Cheng Yuanhao." "Want to make a bet?" "Just bet, am I still afraid of you?" The rhetoric among the young geniuses is becoming more and more fierce, and it is clear that each has his or her own support. And when the giants of several top holy mountains heard such words, they could only smile bitterly in their hearts. At the same time, they are also very concerned about Su Han's backup jade slip. They want to know how long this genius can last on the Ninth Forbidden Island? How far can his potential go? Are you going to hold on for half an hour? Or an hour? " Moreover, these top holy mountain giants have already made a small calculation in their hearts. As soon as this genius comes out of the Ninth Forbidden Island, they will immediately contact and win over this genius. They don¡¯t believe it. With the financial resources and strength of their top holy mountain, can¡¯t they win over a young genius? Just when they were thinking about their own thoughts, there were constant trials of geniuses being eliminated. Especially those who were stuck in the previous levels were eliminated continuously. Unconsciously, only four or five geniuses were left, still holding on in the Forbidden Trial Island. "Look, look, another trialist has come out of the forbidden island!" There was a sudden commotion at the scene. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,218 Rumors of the Tenth Forbidden Island You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In an instant, the eyes of several top holy mountain giants suddenly looked in that direction. Could it be that the genius came out of the Ninth Forbidden Island? However, at a glance, they suddenly discovered that the person who came out was not the genius they expected. It¡¯s Sima Yuan, the top genius of the Evernight Sacred Mountain! This Sima Yuan is one of the three top geniuses and one of the favorites to win this talent competition. The people from Yongye Holy Mountain were stunned and hurriedly gathered around. Sima Yuan was dusty and looked extremely embarrassed. As soon as he came out, he asked if he was the last one to come out of the Forbidden Trial Island. When he knew that there were still three people who were not out, Sima Yuan's chest felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He was inadvertently kicked out on the Ninth Forbidden Island. Thinking about it, he was really upset. However, what Sima Yuan couldn't let go was that there were three people who were eliminated later than him? Apart from Cheng Yuanhao and Dong Mo, there is actually one other person? Sima Yuan simply can¡¯t accept it. When he learned from the elders of Yongye Holy Mountain that this person turned out to be an unknown person from the unknown Little Holy Mountain, Sima Yuan's face became even more gloomy. At this time, people in Silver Moon Holy Mountain also began to feel that something was wrong. When those geniuses were eliminated one after another, the people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain were still calm at first, but when they saw that among these geniuses who were eliminated, Su Han was never found. Everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain felt strange. Until the end, when there were only four or five people left who had not come out yet, they had not seen Su Han's shadow. Could it be that Su Han is among the four or five people who haven't come out yet? Everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain is confused. You must know that these four or five people have all passed the Seventh Forbidden Island. Everyone is the focus of people's hot discussion about winning the championship. How could there be Su Han among them? Until another genius was eliminated, they thought Su Han had finally come out, but when they looked up, they found that the one who was eliminated was actually Sima Yuan from the Evernight Sacred Mountain. As of now, only three people are still out. No matter how dull the people of Silver Moon Sacred Mountain are, they all react at this time. Could it be that Su Han is among these three people? "Lord Saint, what on earth is going on?" Protector Feng Yin is also confused at this moment. "Lord Saint, is it possible that Young Master Su is among these three people? Is this impossible?" Protector Feng Yin is not the only one who is curious and questioning. Saint Tai'a took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Yes, Young Master Su is very likely to be among these three people." These words were immediately like a heavy hammer, hitting everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain with their heads buzzing and unable to recover. "Lord Saint, are you telling the truth?" "These three people have all passed the seventh level or even the eighth level!" "If nothing else happens, these three people will be the final top three. There is Young Master Su among them? Is this true?" Everyone in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain couldn't believe their ears at this time. This sudden happiness shocked them so much that they thought they were dreaming. One by one, they desperately suppressed their inner excitement and joy, for fear of being discovered by other people from the Holy Mountain. In my heart, I was both surprised and confused. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? All focused on Saint Tai Ah, hoping that Saint " Tai Ah" can help them answer their questions. At least, they want to know, how come this Young Master Su suddenly has such an amazing level of strength? Facing everyone's gaze, Saint Tai'a said in a deep voice: "Our Young Master Su is most likely the unknown monster they call him. However, we are not 100% sure yet, so please don't spread the word outside now." Hearing the words of Saint Tai'a, everyone took a breath: "This" They were about to say something when suddenly, there was another commotion. "Look, look, that unknown monster has broken through the Ninth Forbidden Island!" With the shout from someone unknown, the examiner, Ao Lao, suddenly stood up from his seat. At the same time, several giants from the top holy mountains also looked dull and shocked.This news was shocking and immediately attracted everyone's attention. The scene suddenly fell into a new round of excitement. Because, in the eyes of the organizers and all the examiners, the ninth level is almost impossible for anyone to pass. Even for top geniuses like the three geniuses, their chances of passing are only 20%, which is about 30%. In other words, the ninth level is definitely the limit of talent for the competition. Ao Lao also asserted before that the possibility of this unknown monster passing through the Ninth Forbidden Island was less than 10%. This just represents Ao Lao's affirmation of the talent's potential. In fact, the possibility is less than 10%, which is equivalent to Ao Lao's belief that it is basically impossible for this unknown genius to break through the Ninth Forbidden Island. But at this moment, this unknown monster unexpectedly broke through the ninth forbidden island and set off to the tenth forbidden island. This made all the examiners present couldn't help but stand up, with shock in each other's eyes. Obviously, they were also deeply shocked. "Who is it? What kind of genius is this?" Such thoughts flashed through everyone's mind. There is no doubt that no matter who it is, everyone here is extremely envious. This kind of talent has far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Even these giants from the top holy mountains here definitely did not have such evil talents when they were young. In other words, this genius has already surpassed everyone present in terms of talent potential! "Is this this genius really our Young Master Su?" Everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain has fallen into a state of sluggishness at this moment. They never dreamed that the genius of their Silver Moon Holy Mountain would cause a sensation on the big stage of the Holy Mountain Alliance and arouse heated discussion among everyone. Just by looking at the dull expressions of the examiner and examiners, they could guess what shocking results Young Master Su had achieved. At this moment, each of them felt like they were in a dream, and their happiness came too suddenly. There was still a lot of discussion at the scene, and suddenly someone asked: "By the way, how do I remember there was a rumor about this tenth forbidden island?" "What rumors?" "Let me think about it, there seems to be a rumor that none of the geniuses who have entered the Tenth Forbidden Island in history have come out?" "What?!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,219 Identity Exposed You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "When I think about it, it seems that this is indeed the case." "Yes, this is indeed the case. However, no one has entered the Tenth Forbidden Island for many years. Therefore, this rumor has been slowly forgotten." "Ao Lao, is this true?" There are many people who don¡¯t believe it and ask Mr. Ao. Ao Lao¡¯s face was a little solemn. Previously, he didn¡¯t think anyone could pass through the ninth forbidden island, so he never thought of the rumors about the tenth forbidden island. In fact, in this Holy Mountain Alliance genius competition, no one has entered the Tenth Forbidden Island for more than a hundred years. At this time, Ao Lao remembered that there was indeed such an allusion. The tenth forbidden island is known as the island of death. "Once someone enters, it is absolutely impossible to come out alive. Even the most outstanding geniuses in history, who occasionally enter the Tenth Forbidden Island, have never come out alive. Therefore, this tenth forbidden island has always been called the real forbidden island. Even Ao Lao himself, as the examiner, didn¡¯t know what kind of test there was on the Tenth Forbidden Island. And those geniuses from the top holy mountains, before participating in the Forbidden Island Trial, were all reminded by their elders that if they once broke through the Ninth Forbidden Island, they must not enter the Tenth Forbidden Island. Because there is a void bridge between the Ninth Forbidden Island and the Tenth Forbidden Island. As long as you stay on that bridge and stop moving forward, you have not entered the Tenth Forbidden Island, and nothing will happen. However, it is said that once you enter the Tenth Forbidden Island, you can never come out again. However, this unknown monster is probably because he comes from the Little Holy Mountain. Most of the people in the Little Holy Mountain have never heard of the rumors about the Tenth Forbidden Island, so it is impossible to remind their geniuses to avoid it. The tenth forbidden island. So this genius actually rushed into the Tenth Forbidden Island. At that moment, Ao Lao¡¯s expression suddenly became very solemn. As the examiner of the genius competition, he naturally didn't want this to happen. After all, every amazing top talent is the capital of the Holy Mountain Alliance. But, this is the Forbidden Island Trial. Once the trial is turned on, it is impossible to turn it off. It is even more impossible to allow people other than trialists to enter. Tai Ah Saint and the others were panicked for a moment when they saw Ao Lao's serious expression. Although they had never heard of this rumor at all, the look on Mr. Ao's face showed that the rumor was probably true. They know that Su Han is a genius who can break the rules, but this time the situation is different. Facing such a terrifying forbidden island and such a powerful law of inertia, can Su Han really refresh this inertia? For a moment, each of them was in a state of confusion, and the joyful smiles that had just appeared on their faces were all frozen in place at this moment. They really can¡¯t bear this kind of ups and downs of mood. As for the other people in the Holy Mountain, some chose to remain silent, while others deliberately added insult to injury: "According to rumors, this tenth forbidden island leads to the underworld. Otherwise, how could there be no way to enter but to enter?" What do you think? It seems that today this unknown monster is going to verify the authenticity of this rumor for us." "If the rumors are true, it would be a pity. Although I don't know which Holy Mountain genius it is, it is ultimately a huge loss to the Holy Mountain Alliance." "Yes, it would be a pity if a genius who could pass the Ninth Forbidden Island really perishes." Everyone said something to each other, talking about Saint Tai'a and Protector Fengyin, and they became even more upset. If Su Han really died here, they would never be able to explain it in front of the Brahma Saint. Even Ao Lao was in a very bad mood at this time and shouted: "Shut up!" Although the giants from the top holy mountains were a little surprised at first, they have calmed down now. Although it was a pity that the genius died, it had nothing to do with them. ¡°Even, they still have a vague feeling in their hearts that it would be better if the genius died today. In this way, they don't have to worry about their talent being poached by other holy mountains. Ten years later, another dazzling star will rise. As long as this genius is not from their Holy Mountain, they would rather the genius die. At the same time, they were also a little lucky in their hearts. Fortunately, their genius did not enter the tenth forbidden island of life and death. Of course, it is not easy for them to express this secret feeling of joy directly on their faces.Just come out. In this solemn atmosphere, time gradually passed. An hour later, Cheng Yuanhao of the Holy Mountain of Winter and Cheng Yuanhao of the Golden Scale Holy Mountain were eliminated from the Forbidden Trial Island one after another. Both of them fell on the Ninth Forbidden Island. But the backup jade slip belonging to Su Han is still shining, indicating that the owner of this jade slip is still on the trial forbidden island. "What? That unknown monster is not Dong Mo or Cheng Yuanhao?" When everyone saw this scene, they were so surprised that they couldn't come back to their senses. Before, they thought that this unknown monster was 100% a genius from the top holy mountain, and he was probably one of the three geniuses from the top holy mountain. But now, the facts have proved that this unknown monster is not the three of them. Who could it be? "Now that everything is like this, hurry up and announce the identity of this genius!" "Yes, he is the only one who has not come out now. Even if his identity is not announced, as long as we take a look at which participating genius has not come out, won't the truth be revealed?" "Yes, at this point, there is no need to conceal the identity of this genius." Someone has already picked up the list of participating talents and compared them one by one. "Huh? There is a genius from Silver Moon Holy Mountain who has not come out yet. I guess it is this genius, right?" "Silver Moon Holy Mountain? I've never heard of it. What kind of great holy mountain is it?" For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were directed towards the group of people from Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The Silver Moon Holy Mountain suddenly became the focus of the audience. Among them, there are the eyes of a group of people from Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain. The people of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain couldn't believe that the genius of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain could actually reach such a monster level? "By the way, I remembered that there is a genius in Silver Moon Holy Mountain who has dragon bloodline. During the arena battle, didn't this genius kill an opponent?" Suddenly someone shouted. "Yes, yes, that's what happened." Others also thought about it one after another. After all, the dragon bloodline still impressed them deeply. ¡°Although that genius¡¯ cultivation level is not high, his actual combat power is very strong.¡± "It's no wonder. With dragon bloodline, it's no wonder that you can break through the Ninth Forbidden Island." People in the Holy Mountain Alliance still respect the dragon bloodline very much. "It's a pity that such a genius with such a bright future has to perish overnight." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,220 The Weird Tenth Forbidden Island You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????This genius has the blood of the Dragon Clan and is talented and talented, which is indeed enviable. The faces of Feng Yin Protector and the others were pale, and it was obvious that they had lost their sense of proportion. "Fellow Taoists of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, please express your condolences." "This Silver Moon Holy Mountain is also pitiful. It finally gave birth to a great genius, but it fell overnight." "This is because they don't have enough luck. A little-known holy mountain cannot withstand the strong luck of a top genius. No, it must have suffered a backlash." Everyone has a lot of discussions, sympathy, sighing, and naturally gloating. After all, most of their holy mountains are more powerful than Silver Moon Holy Mountain. But this evildoer happened to appear in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If nothing happens to this evildoer, they will definitely be jealous of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. And now, their words also contain a hint of gloating. Tai'a Saint, Fengyin Protector and others felt even worse after hearing these words. At this moment, someone spoke up and said: "This is already the case. Since no one can come out alive on the tenth forbidden island, then this trial should be considered over, right? Why don't we start counting the results?" "Well, it's over, let's count the results, alas!" When Saint Tai'a heard this, he became even more angry. Especially when he saw that among the group of booing people, there was actually a representative of the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain. At that moment, he was even more angry: "Who said it was over? Before the time stipulated in the trial ended, , everything is not over!" Saint Tai'a was obviously completely angered. Although he also felt that Su Han was indeed in big trouble, if he announced the end now, it would obviously not give Su Han any chance, which would be an insult to Su Han and an insult to Silver Moon Holy Mountain. . If Su Han were not from Silver Moon Holy Mountain today, but were geniuses from the Great Holy Mountain or even the top Holy Mountain, would these people still have this attitude of adding insult to injury? ¡°Obviously, they saw that Silver Moon Holy Mountain was a soft persimmon and easy to bully, so they said this deliberately. ??The other people in the Holy Mountain were all taken aback. Apparently they did not expect that the person in charge of the little Silver Moon Holy Mountain would have such a personality and be so angry. The examiner, Ao Lao, also waved his hand: "The trial time has not come yet, so it is impossible to calculate the results now." Ao Lao¡¯s attitude obviously also represents the attitude of the Holy Mountain Alliance. Although entering the Tenth Forbidden Island is indeed a matter of life and death, it is a kind of respect to wait until the trial time is over before tallying the results. Several holy mountains that have a good relationship with Silver Moon Holy Mountain also came to comfort them one after another at this moment: "Fellow Taoists of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, good people have their own destiny, so don't worry too much." "Yes, you, a genius, must be quite extraordinary for being able to pass through the Ninth Forbidden Island. You must be able to turn danger into good fortune." "Every top genius will always encounter disasters that others cannot imagine." Although these words of comfort did not say anything substantial, the mood of Saint Tai'a and the others was still somewhat calmed down by this. Their eyes were fixed on Su Han's backup jade slip. Although everyone concluded that Su Han would die or not, Tai'a Saint and the others still did not want to give up hope. ¡­¡­ At this time, Su Han never thought that the outside world already believed that he was dead or alive. At this time, he was on the Tenth Forbidden Island. However, facing this tenth forbidden island, Su Han was also at a loss. "Because on this tenth forbidden island, the jade slips have no mission at all. It seems that this tenth forbidden island has no mission at all. "It's weird, there is no mission in this level? Or is it that the mission in this level is to wait on the tenth forbidden island until the trial time is over?" Su Han had no clue at all in his mind. Furthermore, as soon as he arrived at the tenth forbidden island, he clearly felt that the atmosphere on this tenth forbidden island was completely different from the previous nine forbidden islands. In this tenth forbidden island, Su Han felt not only that there was no murderous intent, but also a sense of tranquility. The vegetation on this forbidden island is also very thin, unlike the ninth forbidden island just now, which can hide many dangerous crises. It even seems that the area of ??the tenth forbidden island is much smaller than that of the ninth forbidden island. "What is the mystery of this tenth forbidden island?" Su Han was extremely puzzled. It looks like?? Apart from having very little vegetation, there is nothing special about this island. "However, this island is obviously not the kind of island with thin spiritual power. Since the spiritual power is not thin, then why are there so few flowers, plants and trees? Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness continued to spread out, and he unexpectedly found that he could not find any trace of the existence of any living beings on this island. Even flying insects and moths do not exist here at all. No matter how you look at it, this place is peaceful, and even the blue water around the island exudes a calm atmosphere. How could a place like this be the tenth forbidden island? Su Han almost wondered if the organizer had made a mistake? Or have you come to the wrong place? "Forget it, now that we are here, let's walk around and take a look. Whether it is the Tenth Forbidden Island or not, this place must be explored after all." At this moment, Su Han was too lazy to think about whether other geniuses had come to this tenth forbidden island. In his opinion, it is very difficult for the younger generation of geniuses to pass through the Ninth Forbidden Island. This island is indeed not big. It didn't take Su Han long to walk around the island. However, after walking around, he still found nothing. It seems that there are really no living creatures on this island. In other words, the possibility of any powerful creature needing to be defeated on this tenth forbidden island is basically ruled out. "What the hell." Su Han was full of suspicion and sat down on the ground. After sitting down, Su Han felt that the ground on his butt seemed to shake slightly. This feeling was as if as I sat down, the island trembled and sank a little. This feeling would be difficult to detect if Su Han hadn't observed it carefully with his spiritual consciousness. "That's weird." Su Han almost thought he was delusional. How could an island still tremble as he sat down? "It's probably a coincidence. Is there an earthquake?" Su Han sensed it carefully, but felt that it didn't look like an earthquake. If it is an earthquake, it cannot only shake once, it will definitely continue to shake. It looks like the island was shaken because of Su Han's butt. But, how is this possible? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,221 A surprising discovery You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With doubts, Su Han tried a few more times. However, these times, no matter how hard he tried to sit down, the island did not move at all, and there was no vibration like before. It looks as if this island has been prepared. For a moment, Su Han felt that his idea was ridiculous. He simply used his six-striped pterosaur wings and wanted to fly high into the sky, looking down from a high place to see what was going on on this weird island. As Su Han rushed higher, his heart suddenly sank. Because, he found that his body, under this rush, did not rush up much, as if it was restrained by a huge invisible force, preventing him from rising into the air as he wished. Although it can still fly, the height it can fly is obviously greatly restricted. And the energy consumed is also extremely amazing. this¡­¡­ Su Han was quite surprised. Such a strong gravity had completely exceeded the normal level of the outside world. The gravity here is at least hundreds of times stronger than outside. Su Han moved sideways before and didn't feel it. Now as I move up and down, I immediately feel the amazing gravity of this place. "So, the secret of this tenth forbidden island actually lies in gravity?" Su Han was surprised, but not too panicked. Immediately activate the Jedi Spirit Pearl, activating the earth energy in it, and integrating it with the gravity of the island. The Jedi Spirit Pearl is the treasure of the ancient formation sect and is extremely valuable. As soon as this Jedi spirit bead is activated, it immediately resonates with the atmosphere of the island. Immediately afterwards, the Jedi Spirit Pearl began to absorb the strong gravity on the island. At this moment, Su Han felt that the ground under his feet suddenly sank again. Immediately afterwards, a strange scene happened. The tenth forbidden island under Su Han's feet seemed to shake suddenly. Not only is it shaking up and down, it seems to be moving sideways. Su Han could almost see it with his naked eyes. The island was like a whale rolling in the waves. It kept moving forward in the water, frantically driving up layers of waves. The speed was getting faster and faster, almost sprinting. . "What the hell, this island can still move? And the speed is not slow?" Su Han has seen all kinds of weird scenes, but this weird scene still surprised him. A moving island? This is not very common. Could it be that this island is actually a moving magic circle? However, speaking of the formation, Su Han did not feel the slightest trace of the formation from beginning to end. "This is definitely not a formation." Su Han, as a formation master, can be 100% sure of this. At this time, an even more bizarre situation began to happen. The ground under Su Han's feet began to crack, and the dry land continued to crack. The originally sparse flowers and plants also kept falling and sliding into the sea. As the soil and vegetation continue to slide into the sea, a smooth gray-green surface gradually emerges beneath the surface. There are many irregular lines on this gray-green surface, dividing the gray-green ground into shapes. ??Looking around, among these shapes, there are pentagons and hexagons. Su Han looked at it intently for a moment, then his expression suddenly changed, and there was a hint of disbelief in his eyes. Because this gray-green ground and this weird pattern suddenly reminded him of something. Thinking of this, Su Han immediately activated the Jedi Spirit Pearl and frantically absorbed the terrifying gravity. And Su Han's physical body is getting lighter and lighter, and under the influence of gravity, it is getting smaller and smaller. Su Han activated the six-striped pterosaur wings, and his body flew higher and higher. Looking at it from a high position, Su Han was suddenly shocked. He really guessed it right! This ground actually looks like the shell of a giant turtle. Whether it¡¯s shape or pattern, it¡¯s exactly the same as a turtle shell. The most important thing is that the island is still moving rapidly at this moment. Looking at the situation, it looks like a big turtle swimming. For a moment, Su Han was also amazed that there was such a huge turtle that a person standing on its back would think it was an island! This turtle must have been sleeping for many years, so soil began to accumulate on its shell and flowers and plants grew. Now, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the energy of the Jedi Spirit Pearl that completelyAwaken it and let it swim crazily in this boundless sea. Su Han suddenly took a breath of cold air, he actually stayed on the back of a giant turtle for such a long time. How dangerous would it be if this giant turtle suddenly started attacking me? However, although Su Han was surprised, he was not panicked. He was high in the sky, staring at the huge turtle swimming rapidly, and guessed in his mind that since the turtle had been alarmed, it would definitely make the next move. Generally speaking, turtles are not very aggressive. However, this turtle is so huge that it must have been a monster creature practicing enlightenment, so it's hard to say how aggressive it is. Su Han didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly, he didn¡¯t want to pin his own safety on the other person¡¯s mood. At that moment, a voice came from Su Han's consciousness. It was Lord Liuli, who asked in surprise: "Young Master, what is that in the outside world? Why is such a powerful fluctuation of consciousness?" As a spiritual body bred from the essence of heaven and earth, Liuli Monarch is even better than Su Han in terms of spiritual sensitivity. "Lao Liu, you can't control this matter. You should recharge your batteries first." Su Han¡¯s expression was solemn, and he could already feel that if this giant turtle really wanted to attack him, even Lord Liuli couldn¡¯t change anything. Because the strength of this giant turtle is really extraordinary. Su Han¡¯s visual inspection revealed that this giant turtle was at least starting in the holy realm. With this kind of cultivation, it doesn¡¯t make much sense whether he can summon the Liuli Lord or not. Su Han was hovering over the giant turtle. It was not that he couldn't use the six-striped pterosaur wings to fly away, but in this case, there was no point in flying away. He had to find a way to leave the Forbidden Trial Island. If nothing else happens, this method will have to fall on this giant turtle. Just when Su Han was about to open his evil eye and scan the giant turtle, the giant turtle suddenly became powerful. A tail like a steel whip suddenly appeared from the tail. The thick tail swept through the air, as if it was about to sweep down half of the void, and hit Su Han hard in the sky. The power of this tail sweep swept from the sea to high altitude, and its strength did not decrease at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,222 Xuanwu Bloodline You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han's reaction was also extremely fast, and he immediately swayed to avoid this powerful sweep. I saw tragic traces in the void, as if even the void was torn apart by the tail. The power made Su Han feel secretly awe-inspiring and surprised. "Young Master, look, that guy is peeking at you!" Lord Liuli said in surprise. Su Han looked down and saw that the huge turtle had only one shell exposed. At this moment, at the front of the shell, a majestic head was also exposed. Generally, turtles have very short necks. However, there is something different about this huge turtle. Its neck is like a snake, very long and perfectly streamlined. The neck, which seemed to be made of copper poured into iron, exuded a sense of strength. At this moment, the giant turtle also held its head high, as if it was showing off its power to Su Han. As soon as Su Han saw the appearance of this huge turtle, two words came to his mind involuntarily: Xuanwu! Yes, the appearance of this giant turtle reminds people of the legendary ancient beast, Xuanwu, which has long been extinct. It is said that the basalt beast looks like a combination of a turtle and a snake. Therefore, its neck will be a bit long, like a turtle and snake combined. However, it is said that the orthodox Xuanwu beast has long been extinct on the mainland. Moreover, if it is really an orthodox Xuanwu beast, its cultivation level must be far beyond this. Therefore, Su Han estimated that this was just a demon turtle with ancient Xuanwu bloodline. " Moreover, although this giant turtle is huge in size, Su Han estimates that it is still a young turtle, and it is definitely not the kind of mature existence. This can be seen from the way the giant turtle peeks at itself. Although it looks majestic and majestic, its behavior is just like that of a human child. "This tenth forbidden island is actually a person of Xuanwu bloodline. Don't those in the Holy Mountain Alliance know about it?" Su Han estimates that they really don¡¯t know. Otherwise, with the strength of the Holy Mountain Alliance, they would not dare to easily provoke a monster with Xuanwu bloodline. Since this giant turtle has Xuanwu bloodline, it is different from ordinary turtles. It hates others invading its territory. At the moment, Su Han also decided to have a conversation with the giant turtle first. Since this giant turtle has ancient Xuanwu blood, it would actually be easier to handle. Because, as long as it has the ancient Xuanwu bloodline, no matter how thin the bloodline is, it can still understand some ancient beast languages. In this way, it would be easier for Su Han to communicate with it. The giant turtle stretched its neck and looked at Su Han for a while, and was about to launch a new wave of attacks. Suddenly, a divine message came from his ear: "Big guy, can you listen to me?" "You?" The giant turtle was stunned. The head raised high suddenly turned left and right, as if it was trying to find who was transmitting the message to it. "Obviously, this giant turtle never thought that humans would transmit messages to it. It wasn¡¯t until the giant turtle searched around and found no other living beings that he raised his head full of doubts and stared at Su Han high in the sky. "Human, are you talking to me?" This giant turtle was huge and its voice was buzzing, making the void rumble. However, the tone in which it spoke was not hostile at the moment. Obviously, Su Han's calling him big guy made him feel happy to a large extent. The Xuanwu clan enjoys being praised for their large size. Of course, this giant turtle also has a strong sense of superiority in front of a mere human like Su Han. "Human, what do you want to say to me? Do you know that if you rashly break into my territory, you are seeking death?" The giant turtle raised its head and said proudly. "Oh? So, those people who came before were all killed by you?" Su Han asked. The giant turtle snorted coldly: "That's natural. However, some of those guys were frightened before I could do it myself." Su Han can understand the feelings of those people. After all, not everyone is like Su Han, who can discover in time the fact that the Tenth Forbidden Island is actually a giant turtle through some clues. Others may have discovered that they were actually on the back of a turtle when the giant turtle suddenly moved and attacked. Facing such a huge turtle, it is normal for them to feel psychologically unbalanced for a while. "Big guy, what's the point of killing in a place like this?" Su Han saidAmazing. "Huh?" The giant turtle was unhappy when he heard it, "What do you mean?" "Haha, what I mean is that even if you have great abilities and great magical powers, this place is just a closed restricted area. It is so desolate, I don't know how many years it will take for a living being to break in, and you just So what if you're powerful? Can't you just use your turtle breath magical power and pretend to be dead here?" Su Han knew that this kind of demon turtle with Xuanwu bloodline would definitely master a certain degree of turtle breath magical power. He also said this deliberately to anger the other party. Sure enough, the giant turtle became furious when he heard this: "You dare to say that I pretended to be dead?" Su Han shrugged, "Did I make a mistake? Then why don't you go out and go for a walk in a busy place? After all, you are still afraid! You say you look down on human beings, but in fact, you are still afraid of the powerful people outside. The great human master, shall I capture you and peel you for convulsions?" The giant turtle seemed to have been told something that was on his mind, and became a little angry. "We, the giant tortoise clan, naturally prefer silence to movement. What's wrong with me staying here? Besides, I want to go out, but can I?" When the giant turtle said this, he was obviously a little irritable. Su Han pretended to be surprised: "What, you said you can't get out? Don't tell me that you have been here since you were born and have never seen the outside world, right?" The giant turtle's expression froze, and Su Han was obviously right. It has really been staying in this place since it broke out of its shell and was born. "So what? As long as I live freely, what does the outside world have to do with me? For so long, those who have broken into my territory have ridiculously thought that my turtle shell is an island. In the end, it can only become A delicious meal in my belly, haha, don¡¯t you think they are even more ridiculous?¡± The giant turtle's tone was full of sarcasm. Su Han shrugged: "I'm not talking about you, you have never been out of this place, and your knowledge is as shallow as that of a three-year-old human child." "What?" The giant turtle thought he heard it wrong. How dare this human speak of him? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,223: Discussion with the Giant Turtle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled leisurely and said: "Isn't it? Every race has scum, and of course there are heroes. In your eyes, you only see the scum and the weak among humans, but you can't see the heroes, and you still say that you have experienced Not shallow?" The giant turtle seemed to be enraged, its eyes shot out fiercely, staring at Su Han. He has the attitude of immediately breaking up if he disagrees with someone. Su Han was not afraid, and smiled slightly: "In my opinion, your freedom is just a waste of time, a kind of shrinking escape, and it has no meaning." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This does not give this giant turtle any face at all. "Fart! Who do you think you are, you dare to accuse me like this?" The giant turtle was furious, and the obvious anger was gushing in his eyes. "Well, since you are afraid that I will expose you, I won't say anything else." Su Han shrugged, "I'm just sorry that your great bloodline of ancient beasts has to stay here." "What's the use of talking about this? Can't you let me out?" The giant turtle snorted coldly. "It's not possible at the moment, but I will find a way one day." Su Han chuckled. He saw that this giant turtle had a bad temper and was probably not easy to brainwash, so he simply didn¡¯t say that much. The giant tortoise lazily yawned, eyes flashing fiercely, and glared at Su Han: "Boy, you are already a delicious meal in my belly. But I didn't expect that you can actually break through a hundred times my gravity and rise into the sky. This surprised me a bit. Humph, there are not many capable humans like you nowadays. It¡¯s not that there were some blind humans who broke into my territory in the past, but in the end, they all became my delicious meal. Ha ha." Su Han¡¯s expression was dull, he shook his head and said: ¡°As a member of the divine beast bloodline, I should respect you three points, but you look like this, I really can¡¯t respect you.¡± "Humph, boy, you are quite crazy. Do you think I can't tell that you have a spirit attached to your body? However, even that spirit is no match for me. Even if you can fly away, I still have many ways. I can make you a delicious meal in my belly.¡± "You are overconfident." Su Han said indifferently. He knew that this giant turtle was so powerful that even Lord Liuli was no match for it. " However, this does not mean that this giant turtle is determined to eat him. Perhaps a head-on confrontation with Su Han is indeed far from being able to compete with this giant turtle, but Su Han is not a soft persimmon to be pinched, and he has his own way to protect himself. "What, you want to try it?" the giant turtle said with a smile. "I really want to try." Su Han chuckled, "If you can't devour me like you devour others, then what?" The giant turtle snorted: "Are you kidding me? If I hit you, it would be as easy as you human children playing with the sand. How could I not be able to devour you?" "How do you know if you don't try?" Su Han laughed and said, "But then again, you are so big, don't you feel like you are bullying the smaller ones?" "Human, don't try to provoke me." The giant turtle snorted, "Don't forget, the relationship between you and me is not a fair competition, but you are my prey, I can play with you at any time, Tear you apart, haha.¡± "After all, it's better to bully the small with the big. Since you think you are so powerful, don't you even have the courage to fight fair?" Su Han sneered. "You mean I'm a coward?" The giant turtle was furious, "If you don't believe it, then let's discuss it!" Su Han felt happy. After wandering around for a long time, the giant turtle finally fell into his own language trap. "Okay, then let's discuss and learn from each other." Su Han said with a smile. The giant turtle looked at Su Han for a few times and nodded: "Don't worry, since it's a competition, I won't kill you. Judging from your age and your cultivation level, it should be considered very good among humans, right? That's it. Well, as long as you block three of my attacks, you will win, how about that?" In order to prove that he is really capable, this giant turtle is willing to risk everything. Su Han was secretly amused in his heart, but on the surface he nodded seriously: "Okay, then I'll do what you said, three moves." The giant turtle laughed ferociously. In its opinion, this human being could barely block one of its moves, let alone three moves. Lord Liuli also advised: "Young Master, this big guy is obviously equivalent to the existence of the human holy realm. A strike from the holy realm is completely different from the imperial realm, so you can't force it." Su Han also knew that his move was indeed a bit risky. However, he also believes in the principle that if you don't enter the tiger's den, you won't get the tiger's cubs. If?After such training, what can I do to improve my strength? What's more, Su Han didn't feel that he would definitely be beaten in front of this giant turtle. What he was worried about was whether the giant turtle would keep his promise. But it seems that this giant turtle shouldn't be the kind of person who goes back on his word. He said that he would win if he blocked three moves, and he shouldn't regret it. At this moment, Su Han stood in the void with his heart as calm as water, waiting for the giant turtle to make a move. Under Su Han's gaze, the giant turtle's body, as huge as an island, began to shake violently from side to side. After a while, in the sparkling light, the body of the giant turtle began to shrink continuously. A moment later, a strong man wearing gray-green scales and a powerful body appeared in front of Su Han. "Human, I don't have to bully you with my size. I will fight you after I transform." This giant turtle is majestic and high-spirited, making it even more powerful. Su Han¡¯s face was calm: ¡°Okay, please enlighten me.¡± As Su Han spoke, he activated all the magical powers that could be activated at once. To deal with this giant turtle, you must use all your energy. The Jedi Spirit Pearl is a treasure with earth attributes. When dealing with this giant turtle that masters the magical power of gravity, the Jedi Spirit Pearl is an absolutely indispensable prop. In addition, the Tianhe Glazed Tower, the Eight Star Sword Formation, the Golden Armored Warriors, the Golden Bodies of Gods and Demons will naturally be activated. Su Han also has the phantom ice sunflower that was strengthened on the Eighth Forbidden Island. Now he can take it out to test its power. "Ready?" The strong man who transformed from the giant turtle laughed strangely and punched forward with an ordinary punch. As soon as the fist was blasted out, it seemed to set off circles of whirlpools in the void. Circles of golden light continued to bloom from the fist. Su Han took one look and knew that this simple punch contained supreme earth-attribute magical power. In the blink of an eye, the fist of this punch had hit Su Han. Su Han suddenly seemed to be in a huge wave, swaying from side to side, and huge power seemed to be coming from all directions, trying to wipe out the entire space he was in. Generally crushed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,224 Breaking the Second Move You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was as motionless as a mountain, and the golden body of the gods and demons was pushed to the extreme. The ultimate power of the golden essence continued to bless him. And in this golden light, the vines of the Phantom Ice Sunflower quickly gathered together to form rows of defensive walls like fences. Boom! The fists of the giant turtle and strong man hit the defensive wall hard, making a tragic roar in the void. The vines of the Phantom Demon Bingkui were all deformed by the astonishing force of this punch. The golden light of the golden body of the gods and demons also flickers on and off, constantly fading. "Obviously, under the power of this punch, these two magical powers have been greatly tested. However, it seems that he has withstood the opponent's first blow. "Okay, okay, young master, you did a great job. You can even withstand a holy blow." Lord Liuli was obviously surprised and kept praising Su Han. But Su Han knew that this was just because the other party hadn't used all his strength yet. But, no matter what, I can still take the first blow. Su Han did not dare to take it lightly. Seeing that the golden light of the golden body of the god and demon was still trembling, he knew that the magical power of the golden body of the god and demon would take time to recover. However, Su Han had no time to wait. At this point, even if you can barely support it, you still have to hold on. "Yes, if you can block my punch, you have some skills." The giant turtle was so relieved that he began to comment on Su Han's strength, "However, my next move is not as simple as a punch. You It¡¯s best to be mentally prepared.¡± The giant turtle deliberately looked generous. Su Han laughed and said, "Come here and let me see what you are doing." There was also a hint of surprise in the giant turtle's eyes. This human being was actually so smart in front of it. This was something he had never seen before. This also made half of its inner prejudice against humans disappear. ¡°At least, this human being can still withstand his own punch. In that punch just now, although the giant turtle didn't use all of its power, it still used four to five successes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this human being was so capable that he could withstand his own punch. For the next move, the giant turtle did not intend to use 100% of his power. After all, it also knows that it is in the Holy Realm, and it doesn't feel very cool no matter how you think about it, using ten power points on an intermediate Human Emperor Realm. Its next move came from its inherited memory. It was the innate magical power he got from his bloodline. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I saw the mouth of the giant turtle suddenly opened, and its shape was constantly changing in the light. Sometimes it was a human form, and sometimes it was its original form. However, no matter what shape it is, the mouth is constantly getting bigger, like a huge black hole, constantly changing, with an aura that swallows the heaven and the earth. When Su Han saw this, he also knew that this magical power was very impressive. At that moment, he also immediately activated the formation disk of the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation. This eight-door star sword formation is the most advantageous way of fighting for Su Han at the moment, because its seven or forty-nine flying swords can effectively cut and divide the void, thereby disrupting the devouring magical power. woo woo woo woo¡­¡­ The roar of the giant turtle became more and more majestic, and even the surrounding heaven and earth seemed to change color, as if even the stars in the sky were being sucked down. Su Han didn't care at all, manipulating the seven or forty-nine flying swords, trying hard to bring the devouring magical power into the rhythm of the eight-door star sword formation, dividing the devouring air flow, trying to integrate the devouring air flow into a whole is zero. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As soon as this devouring air flow is deployed, the air flow speed in the entire void increases by at least a thousand or even ten thousand times. Under such high-speed air flow, it can be said that anything will be swept in and swallowed. Even Lord Liuli felt the power of this magical power and was very surprised for a moment. With the power of this devouring magical power, even the Liuli Monarch at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm, with his body made of copper and iron, would inevitably suffer heavy losses when faced with it head-on. For a moment, Lord Liuli was also very worried for Su Han. Even the spirit body of the Glazed Lord may not be able to withstand this devouring magical power, let alone Su Han's mortal body. "Moreover, even Lord Liuli can't understand the magical power Su Han is using, and he doesn't know what the young master's purpose is. However, under the gaze of Lord Liuli, the surrounding void was actually covered by Su Han's QiqiThe nineteen flying swords are becoming more and more fragmented, and the swallowing air flow is also slowly tending to be cut into pieces. This made Lord Liuli very surprised. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the aura that devoured magical powers, heaven and earth, finally began to slowly subside. For a moment, it was as if the dark clouds covering the sky suddenly dispersed, and the sun once again filled the earth. The stars stopped trembling, and the surrounding mountains also stopped shaking. The entire surface of the void seemed fragmented and empty, but it seemed as if there was nothing. The giant turtle was breathing heavily, but its eyes were filled with extremely strange meanings. It seems that even it is not sure whether its devouring magical power has the desired effect. At this moment, a sound of "click, click, click" suddenly came from the void. Immediately afterwards, Su Han opened a crack in the void and got out of it. At this moment, Su Han's head and face were covered with sweat. Obviously, he had to pay a huge price for frantically activating the seven or forty-nine flying swords. And the giant turtle's devouring magical power obviously also consumes a lot of spiritual power. At this moment, the two pairs of eyes were staring at each other. The giant turtle's eyes were full of confusion, even a little angry. ¡°Boy, I really didn¡¯t expect that you could actually come up with such a way to deal with my devouring magical power. It seems that you humans are not all stupid trash.¡± The giant turtle finally spoke. Although the tone is still extremely angry, it seems that it has already developed a preliminary sense of identification with Su Han. Su Han wiped the sweat from his forehead: "If I had been a little later, I might have been brought in by your devouring magical power." "Huh, that's because I only used six or seven points of my strength. If I use ten percent of my strength, do you think you can escape?" The giant turtle snorted coldly. Su Han smiled. Although he was a little exhausted, he did not push his limits. Furthermore, during the process just now, Su Han's evil eye has been very active, as if he wanted to provide Su Han with some help, but Su Han refused. This evil eye will only react like this when Su Han is facing real danger. "Don't forget, there is a third move." Su Han reminded. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,225: Soldiers never tire of deceit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Humph, I see you are out of breath and sweating coldly. Do you think you can survive the last move?" the giant turtle said scornfully. Su Han smiled faintly, took out a few recovery pills from the storage ring, and swallowed them. After using his skills to refine the medicinal power, Su Han felt that his energy had recovered a lot. "You have used your Devouring Magical Power, but you are not at your peak state now. If you take action now, you will not be able to exert your maximum strength." Su Han hit the nail on the head. These words made the giant turtle's expression change and he snorted coldly. "Young Master, don't anger this beast. If it makes its brain congested and uses 100% of its power to deal with you, it will really be in big trouble." Lord Liuli was very anxious and kept reminding Su Han in his consciousness. After all, it also knows that if Su Han suffers a big loss here, even if he is not dead but is only seriously injured, it will be very, very detrimental to its Liuli Lord. Su Han was confident and sent a comforting message to Lord Liuli, indicating that he knew what was going on. Su Han had Su Han's thoughts, and he also knew that once he angered the giant turtle, the giant turtle would definitely use all its strength to deal with him. However, Su Han knew that if he wanted to convince this giant turtle, he had to use its strongest move to make it unable to say anything else, both verbally and psychologically. Only in this way can this giant turtle be truly speechless. Otherwise, even if Su Han can take these three moves, the giant turtle may not be willing to send him away from the forbidden island. " Moreover, Su Han also has a certain understanding of the ancient Xuanwu bloodline. He could tell that the devouring magical power used by the giant turtle just now evolved from the devouring magical power of the ancient Xuanwu bloodline. So he guessed that the third move that the giant turtle would use next must be related to the magical power of the ancient Xuanwu bloodline. Maybe it¡¯s the most famous magical power of the ancient Xuanwu bloodline. As for that magical power, Su Han thought that he was still confident of dealing with it. This giant turtle was indeed angered by Su Han's attitude as Lord Liuli expected. At this moment, the giant turtle was also angry from his heart, and evil was born in his guts. A fierce light flashed in his eyes, and he laughed strangely: "Human, is it too early for you to talk big? Do you really think that I won't use 100% of my strength to deal with you?" Su Han shrugged: "I didn't say that. If you really want to use 100% of your strength, I'll do it." The giant turtle sneered: "You human being, I just praised you a few words, and you went crazy. In this case, I will let you experience my true strength." "I've learned your true strength, what's the benefit to me?" Su Han smiled. "Human, how dare you bargain with me?" The giant turtle was obviously angry. Su Han said easily: "If there is no benefit, why should I play with you here? You know, we humans are very busy and have many things to do. Unlike you turtles, who have nothing to do all day long." "this¡­¡­" The giant turtle stared, but had nothing to say. Su Han's words completely distracted it. At this moment, it had completely forgotten that it was like this before, and was deceived by Su Han into having to compete with each other in three moves. After all, in the final analysis, it is just a young turtle. If you want to play with Su Han's IQ, it is still too young. "Huh, since you said that, then, as long as you can withstand my last blow, you can make whatever demands you want. If you can't withstand it, then don't blame me for being rude. " Su Han smiled slightly: "Is this true?" "It's absolutely true!" "Do you have proof?" Su Han asked. "What kind of proof do I need? Am I still lying?" The giant turtle was furious. Su Hancun wanted to provoke the giant turtle and smiled slightly: "That's hard to say. At least you have to tell me what will happen if you regret it?" "Hmph! If I regret it, I will be struck by thunder and destroyed by heaven and earth, and I will not die a happy death!" The giant turtle was obviously angry, and he made an oath to heaven and earth without hesitation. From its point of view, it is absolutely impossible for Su Han to be able to withstand its third move. When Su Han heard this, he was also happy. After all, this guy is simple-minded, and he did it without any effort on his part.He walked away with his own script. "Good, happy, worthy of the ancient Xuanwu bloodline." Su Han also praised the giant turtle. "Hmph, stop flattering me. No matter how good you flatter me, I won't be merciful! I will do my best for this move, you can do it yourself!" ¡°Obviously, this giant turtle means what he says and has no intention of showing mercy at all. Su Han smiled leisurely: "I know that your most powerful move must be the Xuanwu Pluto Qi learned from your inherited memory. However, I have some experience in dealing with this move. You'd better not use this move. .¡± This is Su Han's plan. He knows that this giant turtle must have many powerful moves, and this Xuanwu Pluto Qi is the strongest one among them. However, he still hoped that the giant turtle would use this trick. Because Su Han has a certain understanding of this Xuanwu Pluto Qi, and he also has some experience. Using other techniques, Su Han might not have such an experience. Based on Su Han's understanding of the giant turtle's character, if he allowed it to be used otherwise, the giant turtle's rebellious psychology would go against him and he would have to use it. If you let it be used, it will definitely not be used. For this giant turtle, this method is the best. As the saying goes, a war never tires of deceit, and this is exactly the case. Sure enough, the giant turtle sneered: "Don't lie to me with your lies. You told me not to use this move. It's just because you are afraid that my move is too powerful. This is a move passed down by the ancient Xuanwu bloodline. You, a mere human being, , what do you think? Then let me see what you think!" Just as Su Han expected, this giant turtle did not consider other tricks and insisted on using this Xuanwu Pluto Qi trick. Su Han was secretly happy in his heart, but on the surface he pretended to be serious and said: "Okay, then you will definitely lose. Don't default on your debt then." This actually further angered the giant turtle, making it firm in its belief that it must use Xuanwu Pluto Qi. The giant turtle snorted angrily: "Are you dreaming? I will lose? If you can withstand this move of mine, I can be a cow or a horse for you." Hearing this, Su Han finally "changed his face" and pretended to have a grimace: "No, are you really going to use that move?" "Humph, boy, now I know that I am serious about it. However, it's too late for you to say anything now, just take the move!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,226 Stunned You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The giant turtle said, his body suddenly shook, and he muttered something. Its whole body seemed to suddenly have countless pores, and the scales on the surface of its body seemed to be completely opened. Countless strands of white smoke, like freezing air, rose into the sky, forming a ring of smoke. "The Xuanwu Pluto Qi controls life and death, and controls your soul." The giant turtle shouted, "Boy, I will take you to the Pluto Palace to let you know what is going on at the gate of hell!" As he spoke, the giant turtle swayed and disappeared into the void. At the same time, the ring-shaped smoke suddenly expanded, and in the blink of an eye, the ring-shaped smoke actually penetrated the void and hit Su Han directly. This ring-shaped smoke spread out again into streaks of smoke, like white streams of light, constantly moving in the void, rushing towards Su Han's sea of ??consciousness without warning. "Every stream of light is the extremely terrifying Xuanwu Pluto Qi, which penetrates every hole. Any one of them is enough to freeze and destroy a monk's consciousness, let alone so many of them like locusts. The Xuanwu Pluto Qi¡¯s attack power against the divine consciousness is much stronger than the attack power against the physical body. However, most of the Xuanwu Pluto Qi will be blown away by Su Han's golden body of gods and demons. However, there will still be a part of the stubborn Xuanwu Pluto energy that invades all-pervasively. " Seeing no less than thirty lines of Xuanwu Pluto Qi sinking into Su Han's sea of ??consciousness, the giant turtle also swayed and reappeared in front of Su Han. "Humph, boy, your defense ability is indeed very good. But next, the Xuanwu Pluto Qi will freeze your sea of ??consciousness. Just wait to be my puppet and come with me to see what it's like to be at the gate of hell. Bar." The giant turtle's tone was full of pride. Su Han, on the other hand, had a calm expression and his eyes were slightly closed, as if he had fallen into trance. He is completely indifferent to everything in the outside world, just like a clay wood sculpture. "Young Master?" Even Lord Liuli, who was connected to Su Han's spiritual consciousness, couldn't help but feel a little confused at this moment. Su Han's consciousness seemed to be completely closed at this time. It called repeatedly but could not get a response from Su Han. Even Lord Liuli couldn't tell whether Su Han had been tricked or not. "Humph." The giant turtle looked at Su Han carefully and suddenly laughed, "This kid, his consciousness actually wants to fight against my Xuanwu Pluto Qi? Hahaha, this is a dream! A mere human in the middle stage of the Imperial Realm , just want to compete with my Xuanwu Pluto Qi? Boy, stop doing useless work, even if only a few dozen Xuanwu Pluto Qi rush into your sea of ??consciousness, it is enough to make you my puppet and at my disposal." As he said that, the giant turtle looked at Su Han unscrupulously: "This kid just uttered arrogant words, and now he has finally fallen under my hands. I must think carefully about how to deal with him?" "Obviously, this giant turtle failed to defeat Su Han with two moves just now, so now that the third move succeeded in one fell swoop, it is so happy. For a while, Lord Liuli was also depressed. It wasn't sure whether Su Han had been tricked or not. It looked like Su Han was motionless, as if he had been attacked. However, Su Han looked so confident just now, could it be that he really fell into this trap? For a moment, Lord Liuli was completely unsure. The young master¡¯s defense is obviously in place. I didn¡¯t expect this Xuanwu Pluto Qi to be so pervasive! The giant turtle was proud of himself and walked towards Su Han step by step, with a winner's smile on his lips, as if he was admiring his masterpiece. "Tsk, tsk, it's already amazing that humans can do what you do. Unfortunately, it's still a little bit worse. To be honest, I quite admire you. You are already the most outstanding human being I have ever seen. .¡± The giant turtle sighed in admiration, as if talking to himself. Just when it was triumphant, Su Han's eyes suddenly opened, emitting bright light like stars. "Haha, is that so? Why do I think it's you who's just a little bit close?" Su Han raised his eyebrows and showed a pleasant smile. ah? The giant turtle's footsteps froze, as if it had seen a ghost, its pupils couldn't help trembling, and it stared at Su Han with an expression of disbelief. Lord Liuli, with his heart in his throat, finally returned to his original position. "Youare you okay?" The giant turtle looked like he had seen a ghost. "You think something's wrong with me?" Su Han's tone contained a hint of good-natured mockery, and it was clear??He really didn't have anything wrong with him. "But I have the Qi of Xuanwu Pluto." The giant turtle stammered. At this time, he no longer looked like a descendant of the divine beast. Su Han laughed and said, "I know you have Xuanwu Pluto Qi. Didn't I tell you before? I have some experience in dealing with Xuanwu Pluto Qi. Are you telling you not to use Xuanwu Pluto Qi? You still don't believe me. Who can you blame now?" " "You!" The giant turtle's throat felt sweet, and he almost vomited a mouthful of blood. How could he have expected that what Su Han said at that time was actually the truth? Does it think Su Han is deliberately lying to it? However, Su Han in front of him looked at him innocently, as if looking at an idiot, as if to say, if you don't believe it yourself, who is to blame? For a moment, the giant turtle was extremely depressed, so depressed that he almost vomited blood. Is it really my fault? The most important thing is that this Xuanwu Pluto Qi has always been invincible, so why did it fall on a human kid with no hair at all today? Why, why is this? The giant turtle stared at Su Han blankly, as if he wanted to see through Su Han from head to toe. Su Han smiled and coughed lightly: "By the way, we just said, if I survive the third move, what will you do?" "Isn't it just that you can make any conditions?" The giant turtle said depressedly, "Don't worry, I have made an oath to heaven and earth, and I will not go back on it. You should tell me first, what kind of magic method did you use? Why? Can you dissolve all my Xuanwu Pluto energy at once?" If this problem is not understood, it will definitely become a knot in the giant turtle's heart. The inherited magical power that it is proud of can be cracked so easily. If it is really worthless, I am afraid it will collapse. Fortunately, Su Han did not attack the giant turtle maliciously, but smiled: "Actually, I don't have any tricks, I just happen to have stronger spiritual consciousness. If your Xuanwu Pluto Qi is replaced by one of the same strength, If it's a physical attack, I may not be able to withstand it. In the final analysis, my spiritual defense is relatively tough." Su Han's evil eye provides a very powerful defense for his spiritual consciousness. Even Su Han cannot figure out the bottom line of this evil eye. Even though the Xuanwu Pluto Qi is powerful, under the protection of the evil eye, it cannot invade Su Han's consciousness. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,227 Exchange Conditions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The giant tortoise was stunned. It could barely accept this explanation. However, no matter how powerful a human boy¡¯s spiritual consciousness is, how powerful can it be? "Are youare you really a human being? Are you sure you're not pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger with me?" The giant turtle felt that his worldview had been subverted. Su Han shrugged easily: "Can't you tell whether I am a human being or not? In the final analysis, you underestimated the enemy and misjudged the situation. Who can you blame?" The giant turtle looked frustrated and shook his head: "Oh, I should have known that if I were targeted by a cunning human like you, I would definitely be deceived." "What do you mean by being deceived? Looking at the proud look on your face just now, don't you think you are sure to win?" Su Han shrugged and retorted. "Well, you'd better tell me what conditions you want to put forward to me." The giant turtle said dejectedly. What Su Han was waiting for was the words "Giant Turtle". He then smiled and said, "Don't be so gloomy. I won't eat you, and I won't make excessive demands on you." "Seriously?" This giant tortoise was dubious. After all, in its view, this human had finally defeated itself, so how could it not make excessive demands? "Don't look at me like that. I've told you before. Among human beings, there are heroes and there are scoundrels. There are despicable ones, and naturally there are also upright gentlemen like me." Su Han didn¡¯t blush and started to boast directly. The giant turtle was also speechless. It stared at Su Han with its two big eyes, obviously not believing it. Su Han said leisurely: "I only have two requests. The first request is that you must send me away from this forbidden trial island." "Okay, that's no problem." The giant tortoise agreed without hesitation. It was a no-brainer for it. It also knows that Su Han¡¯s focus must be on the second request. It wants to know, what is Su Han's second request? "Second request, give me a piece of your tortoise shell." As soon as the giant turtle heard Su Han's words, his eyelids couldn't help but twitch. "It's really scary. Taking its tortoise shell is equivalent to taking its life." This giant turtle clan is quite stingy. When Su Han saw the expression on this giant turtle, he couldn't help but be speechless. This giant turtle clan is really as stingy as the legend says. "I just want your tortoise shell, not your life. Besides, don't you all shed your shells every thousand years? Are you still reluctant to take out the shells you shed before?" Su Han knew that the lifespan of this tortoise was very long, especially the bloodline of the Xuanwu clan, which was said to live as long as heaven. Even though this giant turtle is just a hatchling, it has lived for at least two to three thousand years. The giant tortoise snorted: "It's easy for you to say. Every time we shed our shells, it's equivalent to losing half of our lives. We are very weak. Most of the shed turtle shells have been absorbed by me as nutrients." . There is only a small piece left, that is my treasure, you won¡¯t even want this small piece of me left, right?¡± Su Han said disapprovingly: "Don't sound like I'm a bad person, you only have a small piece left, why can't you give it to me?" "Sighyou really want that, right? Can you change the conditions?" The giant turtle obviously looked very reluctant, "I can give you a lot of elixirs. In this sea area, there are still many spiritual things in the world. I can give you a holy elixir! How about it?" This giant turtle has obviously spent a lot of money. Saint-level elixirs, in the outside world, cannot even be used by saint-level experts. They are hundreds of times more precious than imperial-level elixirs. From this we can also see how precious this giant tortoise is to its small piece of tortoise shell. In fact, the tortoise shell of this giant tortoise is really a treasure. The defensive power of the scales of the Xuanwu bloodline is absolutely invincible. ¡° If this giant turtle does not underestimate the enemy, but uses its peak strength, I am afraid that even two or three strong humans of the same level as it will not be able to break its defense. Because the tortoise shell of Xuanwu bloodline is not only a hundred times harder than gold and iron, but also when attacked, countless Xuanwu runes will appear. This kind of Xuanwu rune is the source of the turtle shell's defensive ability. As long as the Xuanwu rune is activated, the defensive ability of this tortoise shell can be said to be an iron wall. Unless there is an attack with a huge difference in level, it will be difficult to break through. Su Han wants thisThe tortoise shell of the giant tortoise is also used for armor. The giant tortoise had a grimace on his face, and he knew that Su Han really wanted his piece of tortoise shell and couldn't bargain. At this moment, the giant tortoise reluctantly took out the piece of tortoise shell that he had treasured. When Su Han saw this tortoise shell, his eyes lit up. This tortoise shell is as big as a room door. It exudes a moss-green luster and looks like it has been carefully rubbed and processed. And the strong spiritual power that is constantly emitted also proves that this is indeed the tortoise shell shed by the giant tortoise itself. Su Han was not polite and immediately put away the tortoise shell. The gaze of the giant tortoise has been following the piece of tortoise shell reluctantly, as if it had lost something extremely important and precious. "Okay, don't be so distressed. I'll give you a good thing. Just think of it as compensation for giving me this piece of tortoise shell." Su Han laughed and threw a small bottle towards the giant turtle. "The royal jelly of the purple golden king bee?" When the giant turtle opened it, he was overjoyed and said in an excited tone, "Human, how can you have such a thing? This purple golden king bee's honey is a must-have for me to practice the turtle breath method." The Turtle Breath Technique spoken by this giant turtle is another innate magical power of the Xuanwu bloodline. From the outside, the descendants of the Xuanwu bloodline who practice the Turtle Breathing Technique are no different from hibernating, and even their breathing has temporarily stagnated. ¡° Moreover, once this Turtle Breathing Technique is activated, it often sleeps for hundreds or thousands of years. However, if you really think that the Xuanwu bloodline is sleeping, you are totally wrong. This Turtle Breathing Technique is exactly the cultivation method of the Xuanwu bloodline. Every time the Xuanwu bloodline wakes up from its slumber, its cultivation will make a qualitative leap. To put it simply, the Xuanwu clan practiced while sleeping. This is just like the ancient Swallowing Sky clan who relied on eating to cultivate. It is a kind of innate magical power. " However, the practice of this turtle breath method requires the assistance of some spiritual beings from heaven and earth. Otherwise, if the light is asleep and has no source of spiritual power, it is obviously impossible to achieve much growth in cultivation. ?????????? The royal jelly of the Purple Gold Bee is one of the essential spiritual things. ?????????????????????????? But, in this forbidden area where birds don¡¯t poop, there aren¡¯t even a few living creatures, so where did the Purple Gold King Bee come from? Because of this matter, the giant turtle often had troubles. Now, Su Han brought out a bottle of Purple King Bee jelly, which was a timely help. No wonder the giant turtle was overjoyed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,228: Appearances of All Beings in the Outside World You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled and said: "I happen to have this honey jelly on me. This will be enough for you for a while. You can just practice here with peace of mind. Maybe we will have a chance to meet in the future." Su Han didn¡¯t say this casually. He always feels that this trial forbidden island area is not just used by the Holy Mountain Alliance to test geniuses. Perhaps even the top leaders of the Holy Mountain Alliance may not know the true details of this trial forbidden island area. ¡° Such an ancient Xuanwu bloodline appears in the restricted area of ??the trial. Obviously, the top leaders of the Holy Mountain Alliance may not know about this. This made Su Han feel that there might be many secrets in this area. When the giant turtle heard Su Han's words, his eyes couldn't help but light up. It could hear Su Han's implication. It had really stayed in this place for too long. If there was a chance in the future for it to get out of here, it would be very happy. ¡­¡­ At this moment, in the outside world, the prescribed time is almost here, and only the last half hour is left. However, there was still no movement coming from the Forbidden Island, and no one was teleported from inside. From the backup jade slip, it is impossible to deduce what happened in the Forbidden Island. Su Han was like a stone thrown into the sea, without any response. Some of the people around him were gloating, some were sighing secretly, and some felt sincere regret. It is extremely difficult for a genius to emerge from the Holy Mountain Alliance who can break through the Ninth Forbidden Island. However, before he could do anything, this man unexpectedly entered the tenth forbidden island known as the Island of Death. Before the trial, no one even reminded him of this matter. Because no one thought that in this trial, a genius who was not from the top holy mountain would break through the ninth forbidden island. So, no one thought about it beforehand. Boss Ao frowned, and the expression on his face was so gloomy that it almost dripped with water. Because of Ao Lao's gloomy aura, other people could only remain silent, not even daring to take a breath. They know very well that Ao Lao is the examiner of this genius competition. If something like this happens, Ao Lao will naturally feel that he should bear the main responsibility. Therefore, it is understandable that Mr. Ao¡¯s face is so gloomy. Furthermore, if this genius really dies, it will be a great loss to the Holy Mountain Alliance. Except for Ao Lao, the ones with the lowest pressure in the whole room were the people from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. ??????????????? The people in the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain are secretly gloating in their hearts. Originally, when they saw that Young Master Su of Silver Moon Holy Mountain was so powerful, they almost chewed their silver teeth in their hearts. And now, Su Han is very likely to fall on the Tenth Forbidden Island, which makes everyone in the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain secretly happy. Once Su Han dies, it is very likely that no one from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain will even make it into the top 100. This means that from now on, Silver Moon Holy Mountain will be kicked out of the Holy Mountain Alliance, and they will be allowed to round and flatten the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain. At that moment, a person from the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain deliberately shouted: "The genius competition is over, now it's time to start counting the results, right?" As soon as he said these words, Saint Tai'a's cold, murderous gaze immediately shot towards him. However, before Saint Tai'a could say anything, Ao Lao asked calmly: "Is the time up?" "Haha, there are only two or three quarters of an hour left. I believe that nothing can be changed in these two or three quarters of an hour. Fellow Taoists from all the holy mountains should be anxiously waiting. Wouldn't it be better to count the results first?" The people from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain are smart, and they pull people from other holy mountains to talk about things. Immediately, many people agreed: "Yes." "It's only two or three quarters of an hour away. There's no point in waiting here. Let's count the results." Saint Tai'a was so angry that he couldn't help cursing: "The time has not come yet, and the genius competition has not ended yet. As the top leaders of your respective holy mountains, have you spent your whole life living like a dog? This rule Don¡¯t you understand?¡± "What do you mean? We just want to save everyone's time. Is there anything wrong?" "Hmph, this little-known holy mountain really wants to reach heaven with just one genius? It's not that we are bad at talking, but you guys won't cry until you see the coffin." "Everyone knows the outcome, do you still expect a miracle to happen?"   The people from each holy mountain became more rude and started to accuse Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Tai Ah Saint¡¯s heart moved, a miracle? Speaking of which, isn't Su Han the best at creating miracles? When he was at Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Saint Tai'a watched Su Han create many miracles step by step. If there is a miracle, maybe the person who created the miracle is Su Han. "The genius competition is not over until the time is up." Saint Tai'a said coldly, "I believe that no matter who you go to tell it to, this is the truth. This is the rule, and no one can change it." "Hmph, this little unknown holy mountain has regained its prestige. Stop dreaming, that genius of yours definitely died on the Tenth Forbidden Island." "That's right, we'll just wait for two or three quarters of an hour. What are you going to say when we see it?" "I'm afraid when the time comes, you will just cry!" Many people had sneers on their faces, and they couldn't hide the look of gloating on their faces. There were some people watching from the side, but they could only shake their heads secretly. Although Silver Moon Holy Mountain is pitiful, some people's expressions are really too much, and they are obviously taking pleasure in others' misfortune. "After all, Silver Moon Holy Mountain is in pain right now. If you want to take pleasure in others' misfortunes, just do it secretly. To rub salt into the wound is a bit unethical. Time passed by minute by minute in this silent atmosphere. Everyone is waiting for the moment when the time comes, and some people still have a glimmer of hope in their hearts. But as time goes by, this hope keeps passing away. The expressions of the three top geniuses were extremely complicated at this time. They were called the top three geniuses in vain. In this genius competition, they were all defeated by a genius from a small holy mountain. Especially Cheng Yuanhao, according to the rules of the competition, if Su Han cannot come out, he will be the champion. Cheng Yuanhao was always sure that he would be the champion until he was eliminated. However, at this moment, I don¡¯t know why, but this champion is cast in a shadow and does not seem so pure. This made Cheng Yuanhao feel full of discomfort. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,229 Perfect Return You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Time is almost over. Everyone is staring closely at the hourglass. The last time is less than half a quarter of an hour. Many people have already begun to tell their disciples to prepare their own trial jade slips so that their results can be tallied. A representative from the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain sneered: "Geniuses without luck will not be blessed by God. Therefore, young geniuses should not be too arrogant." "Yes, no matter how hard a person with shallow luck struggles, it will be in vain." The people in the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain were all talking, and the people in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain could naturally tell that they were talking about Su Han killing the red-robed strongman from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain, and the genius Ou Pengzhi from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain. thing. So far, the great revenge of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain has not been avenged, and everyone is still worried about it. Now that Su Han is likely to die, these people in the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain also have an indirect pleasure in revenge. But the people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain were very disapproving. In their opinion, the red-robed strong man and Ou Peng were both those who would not die unless they tried to die. However, they are not in the mood to argue with the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain now. At this time, the sand in the hourglass is flowing less and less. Ao Lao stared at the hourglass, sighed, and gave up his last hope. "Okay, all participating geniuses, prepare your jade slips for the competition. When the time limit is up, start counting the results immediately." Ao Lao announced with a heavy tone. Suddenly, a clear voice came from a distance: "I should be included in the statistical results, right?" This voice! As soon as this voice came out, everyone who knew him or not suddenly froze, and all their eyes turned in that direction. I saw a young man in white clothes. His figure was like lightning. He came at a moment's notice and landed in front of everyone in just one breath. An unknown monster! In the eyes of everyone, a name appeared together. And everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain was completely stunned at this moment. "Young Master Su is back!" For a moment, everyone had expressions of frustration and despair. It was as if the clay and wood sculptures had been resurrected by someone using magical powers, and their faces suddenly became angry. "The young master is really back!" "Haha, some people are rampant too early. The young master came back just in time. This slap in the face was so timely and so refreshing." Protector Feng Yin also laughed, feeling that he breathed a sigh of relief. . When he said this, he looked at the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain fiercely, without any hesitation. Those people in the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain had expressions of disbelief on their faces at this moment, staring at Su Han, as if searching for where Su Han came out of. "Hahahaha, Brother Su, you are so good." Tai'a Sage was also full of joy and stepped forward to pat Su Han on the shoulder. "Young Master, do you know? Some people would like to curse you to never come out!" For a time, the eyes of countless people, without exception, were all focused on Su Han. Before this, many people had not really paid attention to Su Han. Now when they looked at it, they were surprised to find that this genius was actually very young. Countless suspicious eyes looked at Su Han, as if they wanted to see through him from head to toe. A genius who came out of the Little Holy Mountain, he is still very young, and his cultivation level is not at the top. With such conditions, he could actually become the only genius to break through the Ninth Forbidden Island in this genius competition. "Moreover, he was able to come out alive even on the tenth forbidden island where there was no life or death. At this moment, everyone was curious, how did Su Han come out alive? Moreover, it actually didn't come out of the teleportation circle, but came out from nowhere? How did he break the rumors about the existence of death and no life on this tenth forbidden island? Could it be that this rumor is really just a rumor? At this time, there was still a little bit of sand left in the hourglass, and it finally ran out. It seems as if the sand in the hourglass is waiting for Su Han to return. Tai'a Saint raised his eyebrows, arched his hands in the direction of Ao Lao and the others, and said with a smile: "Dear examiners, now the trial time is finally over. On behalf of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, I am here to thank you for your patience. Facts have proved that, Your wait has not been in vain.¡± Mr. Ao also nodded, his face?The initial look of surprise gradually turned into indifference, and he said quietly: "Now let's start counting the results." Statistical results? Everyone was speechless for a while. Do we still need statistics for these results? The champions are already obvious. Besides Su Han, who else could be there? He managed to get through all the ten forbidden islands. If there were points for this trial, he should have received full marks. With such results, is there any doubt about the championship? Even the people from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain were unable to say anything else for a while. Those who had just clamored that Su Han was dead were staring with their eyes open and could not say anything. Su Han¡¯s appearance was undoubtedly like countless hot slaps on their faces. "Little friend Su Han, there have long been rumors that the tenth forbidden island is a place where you can never return. What did you find when you went there? Why didn't you come out of the teleportation circle when you came back? ?¡± There were still people who didn¡¯t want to give up and asked tentatively. This is the first time Su Han has heard this rumor, but he has already realized it in a flash of lightning in his mind. This is because the people who entered the Tenth Forbidden Island before were all devoured by the giant turtle, so they stayed. Such terrible rumors. At the moment, Su Han grinned and showed a harmless expression: "I didn't find anything. The tenth forbidden island is a bit weird. However, I was lucky. I used some magical powers to bombard the tenth forbidden island. It sank. Therefore, in the future, there may be only nine forbidden islands in this trial area." Although these words are ridiculous, if you think about it carefully, there is nothing wrong with it. It also perfectly explains why Su Han did not come out of the teleportation circle. Because the Tenth Forbidden Island was destroyed, the teleportation circle must be useless. At the moment, everyone was dubious and didn¡¯t know whether they should believe it or not. But, if this is not the case, then what can it be? Su Han¡¯s words were obviously as false as they could be, but they were irrefutable. The person who asked the question was stunned for a while, and then asked unwillingly: "According to what you said, does the tenth forbidden island have a false reputation?" Su Han deliberately pretended to be confused: "I don't know, maybe everyone spread the rumors at the beginning. Anyway, I played around on the 10th Forbidden Island, and there was no danger. I felt that I had been fooled, so I threw it away in a fit of anger. Sunk." Su Han naturally would not reveal anything about the giant turtle, so he kept pretending to be stupid. I have to say that this move of his is still very useful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,230 The fate of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although everyone was full of questions, it was difficult to ask any more questions. After all, do they still need to report to you exactly what they saw and what they discovered? Saint Tai'a also came over: "What? It seems that this matter of the genius competition is not under your control, right? Are you going to interrogate the prisoner?" The saint Tai'a looked like he was protecting a calf. The person who asked the question also looked embarrassed and couldn't say anything. After counting the results, the suspense was completely gone. The champion was indeed Su Han. If it weren't for the anomaly Su Han, the champion of this genius competition would have been 100% produced in several top holy mountains. However, due to the appearance of Su Han, several top geniuses from the Holy Mountain failed to win the championship. The people from these top holy mountains also felt quite uncomfortable. After Mr. Ao announced the rankings, he asked as usual: "Does anyone else have any questions?" "I have a question." This voice came from Su Han. For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Su Han. Do you have a question? What questions do you have? Haven't you already won the championship? The strong man from Purple Furnace Holy Mountain is even more filled with jealousy. Su Han was very calm: "This junior has something that he wants to report to the Holy Mountain Alliance." Mr. Ao had a good impression of Su Han. Now that he calls himself a junior, neither arrogant nor impatient, and very polite, he secretly approves in his heart. He nods and asks, "What do you want?" "The Silver Moon Holy Mountain where this junior is located has been jointly impeached by several Holy Mountains due to its lack of strength and wants to be expelled from the Holy Mountain Alliance. I hope the Holy Mountain Alliance can re-evaluate this matter." Su Han was very calm. "Is this happening?" ¡°That old man Ao was very surprised, and everyone else present was also stunned. The genius of Silver Moon Holy Mountain has just won the first place in the genius competition. Does he want to expel his holy mountain from the Holy Mountain Alliance? Is this a joke? "How is this going?" Ao Lao¡¯s voice also turned cold. As a senior executive of the Holy Mountain Alliance, he was not responsible for such trivial matters. Because, at every Holy Mountain Alliance Conference, it has become a routine to expel a few Holy Mountains that are not willing to make progress. Moreover, the expelled Holy Mountain is indeed the kind of weak one. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outdoor expulsion does not mean it is permanent. As long as you work hard to improve your strength, you can apply to join the Holy Mountain Alliance again in the future. Therefore, such a small matter naturally does not need to be taken care of by a big shot like Mr. Ao. But when Su Han brought it up at this moment, Mr. Ao was quite surprised. No matter how you think about it, if Silver Moon Holy Mountain can cultivate such a genius, its strength will not be at the bottom, right? "Is there still such a thing? Show me the list of people expelled from the Holy Mountain this time!" Ao Lao said in a deep voice. The senior member of the Holy Mountain Alliance who was in charge of the list was extremely reluctant at this time and slowly took out the list. On this list, there is indeed the name of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, after Ao Lao glanced twice, he frowned and said coldly: "How was this list drawn up? The overall strength assessment of Silver Moon Sacred Mountain is not at the bottom. No matter how you look at it, you don't see it. Is it necessary to deport? How on earth do you do it?" "Ao Lao, this" The person in charge was sweating profusely. He couldn't say that it was because the people from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain gave him a huge bribe that he added the name of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, right? This old man, Ao, had never cared about being expelled from the Holy Mountain before, but today he suddenly started asking about it, which really made the person in charge extremely depressed. At this time, Su Han said leisurely: "Tell Mr. Ao, this senior senior may not be to blame for this matter. There are some holy mountains that are too arrogant and have a personal enmity with our Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Just rely on your own power to force this senior senior to add the name of Silver Moon Holy Mountain to the list of those to be expelled Senior senior, don¡¯t you think so?" The person in charge was having a headache on how to explain this matter to Mr. Ao, but he didn't expect that Su Han found an excuse for himself. He was overjoyed at the moment, and didn't think carefully about the rationality of this excuse, and said quickly: "Yes, yes, yes !That's it¡­¡­" "Which Holy Mountain is so arrogant?" Mr. Ao was also furious. As a senior leader of the Holy Mountain Alliance, his biggest taboo was that some Holy Mountains relied on their own family's power and did not take the Holy Mountain Alliance seriously. Even controlling the decisions of the top leaders of the Holy Mountain Alliance is what Ao Lao least wants to see.  At this moment, Ao Lao's eyes were involuntarily directed towards the persons in charge of several top holy mountains. "This Mr. Ao, we really didn't do this kind of thing." The leaders of several top holy mountains were very anxious. Who among them didn't know that Mr. Ao was most taboo about these people? Besides, at this time, they were too late to dig up the geniuses who wanted to dig up Silver Moon Holy Mountain. How could they be stupid enough to go against Silver Moon Holy Mountain? What if the genius of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain knew that they were against his old employer, and he might be so angry that he would not consider changing jobs? Therefore, it is impossible for these people from the top holy mountains to impeach the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. "If it's not you, who could it be?" Ao Lao frowned. In his opinion, the only ones with the strength to threaten the top leaders of the Holy Mountain Alliance and interfere with the decisions of the top leaders of the Holy Mountain Alliance are these top holy mountains. "It's the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain." Su Han suddenly laughed, looking harmless to humans and animals. "Purple Furnace Holy Mountain?" Mr. Ao frowned slightly. Why is the name of this holy mountain not so familiar? "Ao Lao, Zilu Holy Mountain is an intermediate holy mountain, ranking around twenty among the forty-eight holy mountains." Someone immediately explained to Ao Lao in a low voice. After hearing this, Mr. Ao looked at the senior executive responsible for expelling the Holy Mountain list and asked: "Is it the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain?" The person in charge was just about to distance himself from the relationship. Hearing this, he nodded quickly and said, "Yes, it is the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain!" "Do you think I'm stupid?" Ao Lao couldn't help but yelled, "How strong is this Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain? Can it threaten you?" "This" The person in charge realized the mistake he had made and said quickly, "Mr. Ao, please listen to my explanation" "There is no need to explain." Mr. Ao said coldly, "I am not a fool. I have roughly understood what this matter is about. As one of the leaders of the Holy Mountain Alliance, you abused your power and accepted the Holy Mountain from below. Shan¡¯s bribe, from today onwards, the authority of the person in charge of you will be revoked.¡± When the person in charge heard this, his face suddenly turned pale. "As for the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain, it maliciously impeaches other Holy Mountains and destroys the internal order of the Holy Mountain Alliance. The Holy Mountain Alliance does not need the existence of such scum. From now on, the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain will be expelled from the Holy Mountain Alliance and will never be allowed to do so again. Apply to join the Holy Mountain Alliance." ???????????????????????????? Ao Lao¡¯s golden words decided the fate of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain in one sentence. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,231 The Palace of Inheritance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The people present inevitably felt that Ao Lao's punishment was too harsh, but they also knew that Ao Lao had always been extremely disgusted with the existence that destroyed the internal harmony of the Holy Mountain Alliance. This kind of person was said to be ruined by a piece of mouse droppings. A pot of porridge is not an exaggeration. Ao Lao always punishes such people very severely. This Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain can be said to have hit the muzzle of the gun today. After Mr. Ao announced the decision, he turned to the leaders of several top holy mountains and asked lightly: "Do you have any opinions?" "Old Ao, of course we have no objection." Several major holy mountains quickly expressed their opinions, joking, the expulsion of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain was a trivial matter for them, and they deserved to make Su Han unhappy because of it. ? ¡° If this top genius has a bad impression of his Holy Mountain, that would be a first-rate matter. The people of Purple Furnace Holy Mountain are completely confused at this time. They even thought that they had heard wrongly or were hallucinating? Aren¡¯t they going to impeach Silver Moon Holy Mountain from the Holy Mountain Alliance? Why did it suddenly turn around and become the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and impeach them from the Holy Mountain Alliance? Is this a joke? When they recovered from this state of disbelief and slowly woke up, they realized that all of this was actually true. The Holy Mountain Alliance actually wants to expel them from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain because of what Su Han said. ¡°Moreover, there is not even a single person in the Holy Mountain Alliance who can speak for them! Even those families who originally joined forces with them and wanted to annex the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, at this time, all shut their mouths, as if the matter had nothing to do with them. When everyone in Purple Furnace Holy Mountain saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely depressed. Originally, they came to the Holy Mountain Alliance Talent Competition with full confidence this time and had many good plans. Get rid of the unpleasant Su Han, and then impeach Silver Moon Holy Mountain out of the Holy Mountain Alliance. In this way, after the Holy Mountain Alliance conference is over, they can annex Silver Moon Holy Mountain openly. The plan is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. This Su Han actually broke all their plans and defeated their entire army. The people of Purple Furnace Holy Mountain just feel bitter. They want to blame now, but they don¡¯t know who they can blame. Blame Su Han? Or is it their own fault? ¡­¡­ The matter of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain is just a trivial matter for most people in the Holy Mountain Alliance. Some people sympathize with the fate of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain, but most are indifferent. After all, the expulsion of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain was, in many ways, self-inflicted. If the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain had not maliciously wanted to expel the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, it would not have ended up like this. The people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain were greatly relieved when they saw this scene. At the same time, they also knew very well that if it weren't for Su Han, I'm afraid it would be them who would be expelled from the Holy Mountain Alliance today. For a time, the people in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain were very emotional, and they also had a deeper understanding of the genius and destiny of the Brahma Saint. Regardless of whether they believed it before or not, they now have to admit that Su Han's arrival has really changed the fate of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. This episode, which is insignificant to the Holy Mountain Alliance, has been revealed. Next, awards will be given to the top three in the talent competition. This award ceremony is different from what most people imagine. It is not an ordinary award ceremony, but the top three in the genius competition enter the designated inheritance area. As for what kind of rewards you can get in the inheritance area, it depends on your personal fortune and luck. This way of awarding awards also makes Su Han find it refreshing. This designated inheritance area is a inheritance palace. This inheritance palace exudes an ancient atmosphere, as if it has traveled through thousands of years, standing there quietly. It is said that this inheritance palace has existed for who knows how many years. used to have When Ao Lao brought the three people to the inheritance palace, Su Han felt the ancient aura emanating from the inheritance palace. It seems that this inheritance palace is a relic from ancient times. Su Han cast his curious eyes on Mr. Ao, not knowing that this holy mountain connectionDoes the alliance know the origin of this inheritance palace? Perhaps, the Holy Mountain Alliance only has a partial understanding of this inheritance palace, just like the tenth forbidden island. "Okay, this is the place of inheritance. You three, go in together. In the place of inheritance, you can each get your own inheritance without interfering with each other." Ao Lao gave instructions and stepped aside. The other two geniuses have long been unable to hold themselves back. As soon as Mr. Ao said that he could go in, two figures immediately escaped into the inheritance palace one after another. Su Han fell behind and was about to enter the inheritance palace when suddenly Ao Lao's voice came from behind: "My friend, can you wait a moment?" "Senior, what advice do you have?" Su Han still has some respect for this senior who is highly respected in the Holy Mountain Alliance. "I see that my little friend's bones are very strange. I wonder if you can talk to me after you come out of the inheritance palace? I have something very important that I want to talk to you about." Ao Lao did not directly say what it was, but looking at his serious look, it seemed that this matter was not a small matter to him. "How dare I disobey Mr. Ao?" Su Han agreed immediately, and he was also very curious about what Ao Lao planned to tell him. After all, it is said that Mr. Ao is from the royal family of Cangyun Zeguo. It is hard to imagine that a member of the royal family of Cangyun Zeguo would have anything important to say to a young genius from the Holy Mountain Alliance. Seeing that Su Han had agreed, Mr. Ao felt relieved and nodded: "Then go ahead." As he said that, Mr. Ao stepped aside. At that moment, Su Han also moved and turned into a ray of light, disappearing into the inheritance palace. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,232 Three Statues You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Entering the inheritance palace, Su Han did not see the two geniuses. "It seems that there is also a space formation in this inheritance palace, but the other two geniuses and I are already in different parallel spaces." Su Han's heart was as calm as water, and he was not in a panic. He strolled casually in the inheritance palace. This inheritance palace looks empty. At first glance, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special. If an ordinary person enters this inheritance palace, I am afraid that at first glance, they will think that this is an ordinary place. However, Su Han naturally doesn't think so. He knew that since this palace was called the inheritance palace, it must be more than that simple. At the moment, Su Han was also calm, sitting cross-legged in this inheritance palace, waiting quietly. About half an hour later, when Su Han opened his eyes again, the scene in front of him had changed. In front of Su Han, the entire inheritance palace had disappeared. Su Han found that he was suddenly in a chaotic place. In front of me, there is only a confused white fog. In the white fog, there are three giant statue-like things standing in the distance. "Is this my inheritance?" Su Han's heart was still as he walked towards the three statues. The closer you get to this statue, the more majestic it becomes. Each statue is thirty to forty feet tall and stands there silently. It seems that these three statues have been standing here for tens of millions of years. No matter how the endless river of time washes away, it seems that the heroic appearance of these three statues cannot be erased. ¡° Moreover, the closer you look at these three statues, the more lifelike they become. Although they are statues, they seem to contain a trace of ancient will, as if they may come to life at any time. "Are these three statues really statues left over from ancient times?" Su Han knew that many ancient powerful men could integrate their will and consciousness into the statue, giving this dead object a hint of vitality. There are even more powerful people who can integrate their own spiritual thoughts into statues or portraits, making the statues and portraits become their own clones. As for the weaker ones, they can only rely on some spiritual thoughts. And a powerful existence with vast magical powers can even turn the statue into a clone, and even have independent will and thoughts, and can communicate. Su Han looked at these three statues. Although they possess a trace of ancient will, they obviously have not yet reached the level of independent will. This is Su Han. If it were other young geniuses from the Holy Mountain Alliance who could not reach the realm of spiritual consciousness, they might not be able to see the abnormalities in these three statues. Su Han stood under the statue, feeling the ancient heritage of these three statues. Under the bases of these three statues, there is a wonderful atmosphere. Although suppressed by the statue, there is still a faint feeling that spiritual power is about to burst out from under the base of the statue. This made Su Han slightly surprised. He guessed that there should be something extraordinary underneath these three stone sculptures. ?Looking at the way the spiritual power is overflowing, it should be some elixir or something like that. The elixir growing under the base of this ancient statue must be of good quality in terms of variety and grade. ¡°If these elixirs were brought to the outside world, it would probably cause an uproar. However, Su Han gave up the idea without thinking too much. Because these elixirs grow under the bases of these three statues, if you don't break open these three statues, you may not be able to get them. And the charm exuded by these three statues is obviously not like ordinary people. If these three statues were the kind of people who do all kinds of evil, Su Han might not have so many worries. "However, these three statues are obviously not the kind of statues that do all evil, and Su Han is not willing to casually destroy such statues of ancient predecessors for some magical medicine. However, after Su Han looked around, he found that apart from these three statues, nothing else could be seen in this vast fog. Except for the spiritual power faintly overflowing from under these three statues, Su Han didn't find anything else that could be passed down in this place. As for the three statues, Su Han has decided not to move them. He didn't bother to do this kind of thing. This was not only a desecration of the three statues, but also a desecration of the entire inheritance palace.   Su Han believed that there would be no inheritance place that relied on destroying the statues of ancestors to obtain inheritance. After wandering around for a few times, Su Han found nothing. Although I was slightly disappointed, I was not too depressed. "Well, maybe this place does have some heritage, but I am not destined for it? Since there is nothing to gain by delaying here, it is better to find a way to get out as soon as possible." Su Han¡¯s thoughts are open-minded. Don't be upset just because you didn't get the inheritance. At the moment, Su Han faced the three statues, clasped his fists and said, "Three seniors, although I don't know what to call them, but I, Su Han, came here and I should say hello to them both emotionally and rationally. Although there is no chance this time, I will remember this and hope that the three of them will find their destiny as soon as possible." After saying that, Su Han turned around and prepared to check around to find a way out of this place. However, just as Su Han took a few steps, bursts of golden light suddenly erupted in the void around him. For a moment, a huge formation appeared on the ground around Su Han. Countless ancient characters and textures fill the void, constantly flowing in the void. And in Su Han's ears, a faint sound, like Sanskrit singing, also sounded. "There is actually a hidden formation here?" Su Han couldn't help but be surprised, but when he carefully sensed the formation, he found that there was no murderous intent in the formation. ??????????? It seems that this formation does not have any ill intentions towards you, it is not the kind of confusing formation that kills you. Su Han closed his eyes slightly, stood in the formation, and allowed the power of the formation to control the flow of void around him. The power of this formation did not last long. When Su Han opened his eyes again, he found that the three statues in front of him were still standing there. However, after the three statues, a huge golden gate appeared out of thin air. This golden gate is as illusory as it is illusory, with various textures rippling on its surface, transforming into the shapes of various ancient characters. "This gate appears here to let me in?" Before Su Han had time to think about it, a powerful beam of light suddenly shot out from the gate, covering his whole body. In just a moment, Su Han was sucked into the door. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,233 The Ancient Heavenly Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This time, when Su Han opened his eyes again, he found that he had suddenly arrived in front of an ancient altar. This altar is dozens of feet high. Standing there, it gives people an unfathomable feeling. And on the ground below the altar, there are various strange words and patterns engraved on it. Su Han inspected the altar for a long time but didn't get any clues. "Why are you teleporting me to this altar?" Su Han was confused. Suddenly, Su Han felt a throbbing sensation in his storage ring. Su Han concentrated his attention and discovered that the throbbing was actually coming from his golden broken sword. Su Han got this golden broken sword from the arsenal of Tianhe Martial Academy back then. It was obvious at a glance that this broken sword was extremely extraordinary. However, after such a long time, even Su Han couldn't explain what was so extraordinary about this broken sword. And now, this golden broken sword seemed to be interacting with the altar in front of him, and waves of throbbing came from the broken sword. Plop, plop, just like the sound of a human heartbeat. "Does this golden broken sword have anything to do with this altar?" Su Han was surprised and took out the golden broken sword from the storage ring and held it in his hand. Although he could feel the throbbing feeling of the golden broken sword, Su Han had no clue as to what relationship it had with the altar. Logically speaking, this altar is a sacred place, and although the golden broken sword is good, it is a killing object. These two things should not be related in the first place. However, Su Han could feel that there seemed to be an extremely mysterious connection between the two. Although Su Han could feel this connection, he could not successfully combine them. Just when Su Han felt slightly disappointed¡ª¡ª Suddenly, the trembling and throbbing feeling of the golden broken sword suddenly intensified. Immediately afterwards, the golden broken sword turned into a golden light and flew away through the air. The next moment, the golden broken sword was inserted directly into the top of the altar like a key. Boom! The golden broken sword fit perfectly. In an instant, the pillars around the altar began to tremble and make a roaring sound. The entire altar began to shake slightly. The next moment, a strange space door suddenly appeared in front of Su Han. This space door rolled out an astonishing force, seeming to absorb all things in the world, and suddenly sucked Su Han's body into it. Su Han only felt that his eyes went dark, and his whole body was completely submerged into the void. Su Han was dumbfounded. Before he could understand his thoughts, he was once again taken into a brand new area. He wanted to look back for his golden broken sword, but found that both the statue of the ancestor and the altar were completely gone. He has been taken into a cave. This cave clearly has a very strong ancient style. The strong ancient atmosphere made Su Han almost suspect that he had suddenly traveled to the ancient era. Having passed through several void gates in succession, Su Han was no longer sure whether he was still in the inheritance palace that he entered at the beginning. Maybe, I have traveled through time and space and entered a completely independent and illusory place. "Young man, welcome." An ancient and desolate voice came. This is also the first sound Su Han heard since entering this inheritance place. However, Su Han did not relax his vigilance because of this. Instead, as soon as he stopped, his vigilance suddenly increased, his consciousness was fully opened, and he looked around. Is there someone in this cave? However, Su Han soon discovered that this voice should be just a voice from the ancient times. "No matter who you are or where you come from, to be able to come here, you must have the inheritance token of our Tianyi Sect. Moreover, you have passed the test." "Here, I want to congratulate you, because you made the right choice in front of the three statues of the ancestors. You are not a person who does anything for petty gains, so you were able to enter this place." Su Han couldn't help but be slightly surprised after hearing this. Could it be that this voice knew everything he had done before? "Haha, don't be surprised, this place of inheritance is notThe same people, with different xinxing, will receive completely different experiences. However, I am still very curious, why do you actually hold the inheritance token of our Tianyi Sect in your hand? " The voice was also slightly surprised. It sounds like this voice should be an idea left over from ancient times, and it is the kind that has independent consciousness and can communicate. And the inheritance token this voice refers to should refer to the golden broken sword. Su Han sorted out his thoughts, and then asked: "If I don't have this inheritance token, what will happen to me?" "If you don't have this token, at the altar just now, you will get some elixirs and a set of inherited skills from our Tianyi Sect. Then, you will be sent out of the inheritance place." This voice did not hide anything. "And if you had not suppressed your greed before and chose to touch the three statues of the ancestors, what awaits you will be a fatal killing move ban, enough to make you die without a burial place." The voice said immediately. Su Han didn¡¯t have any psychological fluctuations after hearing this. I just felt that it was a very wise act for me not to touch the three statues. "However, young man, don't think that when you come to this cave, you will get something better than elixirs and exercises. What kind of inheritance you can ultimately get depends on yourself." Are there any more tests? Su Han couldn't help but feel speechless, but he immediately decided to find out the details of Tianyi Sect first. "Senior, what kind of sect is Tianyi Sect?" Su Han was polite. Facing this voice, no matter what the other person's identity was, it was definitely right to call him "Senior". This voice was obviously quite satisfied: "Young man, when you enter this inheritance place, you don't rush to consider what benefits you will get, but want to understand Tianyi Sect first. This is very rare." "Tianyi Sect, to you, should be called an ancient sect. Our Tianyi Sect, even in the ancient times, was a quite remarkable large sect, with branches all over the world, enough to rank among the top thirty ancient sects. List." The tone of this voice was full of pride. In the ancient times, when great powers were everywhere, it was indeed something to be proud of for a sect to be ranked in the top thirty. Thinking about it, Tianyi Zong must have had a glorious history. ¡°I just don¡¯t know why, in today¡¯s era, no one has heard of the name of the Ancient Tianyi Sect. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,234 The Battle of Demon Sealing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Senior, why does it seem that the Ancient Heavenly Sect has not been passed down?" Su Han knew that many large sects in ancient times would have descendants and inheritances passed down from generation to generation, which have continued to this day. Although after thousands of years of erosion, this inheritance may be almost gone, those people will still proudly claim that they are descendants of the ancient sect. " However, this ancient Tianyi Sect obviously does not belong to the kind of ancient sect that has inheritance and descendants. When the voice heard Su Han ask this, there was also a moment of silence. After a moment, the voice slowly said: "Yes, the inheritance of our ancient Tianyi Sect is indeed broken, because as early as the ancient times, all the members of the Tianyi Sect died in the battle, leaving no one alive. Down." As soon as these words were said, even Su Han was shocked. ???????? All members of a sect died in battle? Not even a single person left alive? How brutal a battle this must be? "Maybe you are curious about what kind of battle caused all the members of our ancient Tianyi Sect to die. Maybe you want to ask whether you regret that Tianyi Sect was wiped out. I can only tell you that everything in Tianyi Sect No one will regret it, because our death is to fight against powerful enemies and to protect the common people in the world." This voice is a little desolate, but every word is exciting, with an indomitable momentum. For a moment, even Su Han couldn't help but asked with a little respect: "What kind of powerful enemy is he?" "Haha, you may not have heard of that powerful enemy. At your age, it's too early to hear about it. But I can briefly tell you that those powerful enemies come from nowhere, and we human monks, Not the same species." "Their bloodline is strong, they are naturally good at fighting, and they like to kill. I don't know how many human monks and civilians have died tragically at their hands. Moreover, their bloodline is extremely expandable and aggressive. Once they get involved, they will be assimilated by them. , became their lackeys and were controlled by them. We have a collective name for these powerful enemies, called 'Demons'" Demon clan! When Su Han heard these two words, he couldn't help but take a breath, and his face suddenly became solemn. "Huh? Young man, judging from your reaction, it seems that you have heard of this demon clan?" This voice said unexpectedly. In fact, Su Han had not only heard of it, he had already dealt with the demons more than once in his life. The first time was in the secret trial realm of the Tianhe Martial Arts Association. The plan of the Blood Demon Clan to make a comeback was completely shattered by Su Han, and even the Blood Demon Lord was completely eliminated by Su Han. The second time was at the Sheyang God Tower in Sheyang City. Su Han witnessed the resurrection of the Blood Demon Lord with his own eyes and witnessed how the Blood Demon Lord used deception, inducement, coercion and other means to win over a group of Sheyang people. The strong men in the city are willing to serve as its demon servants. In the end, due to the unexpected intervention of the powerful people from the Golden Bell Region, the Blood Demon Lord's plan failed and he could only escape with his soul. After that, Su Han never saw the Blood Demon Lord again. Although the Blood Demon Clan is only a branch of the Demon Clan, it is enough to represent the Demon Clan's cunning, cruelty and scheming. ¡°The demons have always been the recognized enemies of mankind. Since the ancient demon-sealing war, the demon clan has gradually become immersed in the human world. In the past few thousand years, few people have mentioned the demon clan. The demon clan, which once brought a terrifying shadow to mankind, gradually disappeared from human sight. Today's warrior monks have been here for several generations and have never even heard of the word demon. It¡¯s as if the shadow brought by the demon clan has completely dissipated. However, Su Han knew that the demon clan did not remain silent. At least, the two blood demon rebellions he encountered were both signs of the demons' revival. "Perhaps it will take some time for the demon clan to truly recover, but in the human world, few people know the current situation of the demon clan's recovery, and there is no corresponding vigilance at all. This made Su Han extremely worried. "Senior, could it be that the entire Tianyi Sect died during the ancient Demon Sealing War?" Su Han asked. "Do you still know about the ancient demon-sealing battle?" The voice was amazed again and again. "Is it possible that the young people in future generations are as well-informed and caring about the common people as you are? If that is the case, I can also smile. That's right. , the death of all members of our Tianyi Sect happened during the ancient Demon Sealing War. In this ancient Demon Sealing War, all members of our Tianyi Sect participated.With. We do not seek to be passed on forever, but we seek to have a clear conscience. As long as we can protect our homeland, as long as we can completely seal the demon clan and benefit future generations, then our bloodshed and sacrifice are nothing. " This voice is full of a firm feeling of looking forward to death. "Senior, the current situation is not as optimistic as you imagined." Su Han shook his head, "Today's human monks, not to mention young people, even the older generation of monks rarely truly understand the ancient times. Those who fought in the Demon Sealing War, let alone understand the Demon Clan. In the minds of quite a few human monks, the Demon Clan is already a symbol, a symbolic sign. People all believe that the Demon Clan has disappeared for tens of millions of years. Already, very few people will mention it, and no one has ever thought about setting up defenses against the demons." "Oh? Wouldn't that be great? It seems that the influence of the demon clan has gradually disappeared on the mainland. This shows that our descendants have really got rid of the shadow brought by the demon clan. The demon clan has been completely eliminated. Once it is sealed, future human monks will no longer be troubled by the terrifying shadow of the demons." The voice said happily. "No, senior, that's not the case. In fact, the demons are already showing signs of recovery on the mainland." Su Han didn¡¯t mince words either. "What?" The voice was obviously shocked, "Didn't the human monks completely seal the demons back then?" "No, the monks in ancient times have indeed completely sealed the demons. However, in the ancient times, it has been hundreds of thousands of years since now. Those seals will inevitably fade and their power will weaken. And the demons, and They are a race with extremely tenacious vitality, and as long as there is any slight loophole in the seal, it may trigger their resurrection." Su Han said. The voice couldn't help but take a breath, and was surprised, but also a little worried: "What should we do? I have been sealed here for so many years. Although I cannot go to the outside world, I understand a lot of things. With the current human monks How can we resist those ancient demons who are like wolves and tigers?" Obviously, this voice also knows that martial arts in the human world today are not as glorious as they were in ancient times. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,235 The core inheritance place You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Senior, as far as I know, the demon clan's recovery is just a sign. It may still take some time before they truly recover." Su Han said in a solemn tone, "What we have to do now is to arouse vigilance. Moreover, it is useless for me alone to arouse vigilance. The entire human world must pay attention to it and jointly discuss how to fight against the resurgence of the demon clan." The voice also believed deeply: "Yes, to fight against the demons, it is definitely not enough to rely on the strength of just one person. The entire human territory must be united to resist one or two. Fortunately, if it is like what you said, , if the demon clan¡¯s recovery is just a sign, you still have enough time to gather strength to fight against the demon clan.¡± Su Han sighed: "Although I say that, my voice is still too small after all. The current human world is no better than in ancient times. Many monks and forces are not enterprising and even waste time on unnecessary internal fighting. . In this case, relying on me alone to call for the fight against the demons is nothing more than a drop in the bucket." Although the mysterious voice had no entity, Su Han could even sense that there seemed to be a thoughtful gaze looking at him. "Young man." The voice said slowly, "You are a person who cares about the world. I am very lucky and gratified that the inheritance token of our Tianyi Sect is in your hands. I am also very lucky to come to this place of inheritance. The only ones on earth are young people like you. Even in our ancient times, there were definitely very few young people like you." "So, I decided to tell you more about the inheritance of Tianyi Sect." "Originally, although this place is the inheritance place of our Tianyi Sect, it is only one of the inheritance places. Tianyi Sect has many such inheritance places in the human territory. When you enter this inheritance place, The inheritance you receive may be very rich for you, but in fact, for the inheritance of the entire Tianyi Sect, it is just a drop in the bucket." "You can choose to get these rich inheritances and leave here. But you can also choose to accept the next test and get closer to the core inheritance of Tianyi Sect." The tone of this voice suddenly became serious, as if it was saying something extremely important. "The core inheritance of Tianyi Sect?" Su Han questioned. "That's right. Because your character has won my admiration, and today's human beings really need more fresh troops to fight against the demons. Therefore, I decided to lead you into the core inheritance place of Tianyi Sect. .¡± "But you have to understand that once you accept the core inheritance of Tianyi Sect, it means that you will take over the important responsibility of Tianyi Sect from now on, and you must take the fight against the demon clan as your own responsibility. As long as the demon clan does not fall for one day, Your mission never ends. I hope you will consider this clearly, because taking over the core inheritance of Tianyi Sect is equivalent to taking over the undying hatred between Tianyi Sect and the demons." "There is another point that you need to consider clearly, that is, if you choose to enter the core inheritance place of Tianyi Sect, then the inheritance here will have no chance with you. Because this place is only a peripheral area of ??Tianyi Sect. The place of inheritance, so if you choose to enter the place of core inheritance, you won¡¯t get the peripheral inheritance.¡± "However, I can only send you to the core inheritance place. As for whether you can pass the test and obtain the core inheritance, it depends on you. I can only remind you here that the test of the core inheritance place, The difficulty is not small. If you choose to enter the core inheritance place and fail the test, you will get nothing from a bamboo basket." This voice is also a conscientious reminder. "I understand, thank you for the explanation, senior." Su Han nodded. "So, have you decided? Should you enter the core inheritance place, or get the peripheral inheritance here and leave?" This voice clearly carries a hint of hope. It can be heard that he hopes that Su Han will enter the core inheritance place of Tianyi Sect. " However, he is not sure whether Su Han can really pass the test of the core inheritance place. Therefore, it was not easy for him to directly persuade Su Han to do this. After all, the peripheral inheritance is already extremely rich for a young genius in the imperial realm. "I choose to enter the core inheritance place." Su Han did not hesitate at all. For him, as long as there were fresher challenges, he had absolutely no reason not to challenge them. Su Han also knows that the test of this core heritage place is extremely difficult without the reminder of the voice.Yes, not low. Otherwise, it would not be the core inheritance of the ancient sect. However, Su Han will not give up this test just because it is difficult. For him, this test is a great opportunity to hone himself. ¡°If you give up this opportunity before you, you will regret it for the rest of your life. "you sure?" The voice was obviously a little excited, "Okay, okay, I didn't expect that after hundreds of thousands of years, our Ancient Heaven Sect would actually have someone succeeding us." Su Han smiled and said: "Since there is an opportunity to enter the core inheritance place, I have no reason not to visit it!" "Haha, I have appreciated your courage. What I can tell you is that this core inheritance place is called Tianyi Palace." "Next, I hope you will perform surprisingly well in that core inheritance place!" After the voice spoke, golden light surged around Su Han again. As soon as the light rolled in, Su Han disappeared from the place. By the time his footsteps landed again, he had entered a brand new area again. "Huh? Someone came in?" An old and desolate voice sounded. This voice is no longer the same person as the one just now. This was also what Su Han expected. The voice just now was obviously just the guardian of the peripheral sealing place. He only had the authority to send himself to Tianyi Shrine, but it had nothing to do with Tianyi Shrine. "Haha, I didn't expect that after so many years, someone would actually enter the Tianyi Shrine." This old voice has a desolate flavor. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,236 The Test of Feiyu Palace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Su Han stabilized his mind, he boldly looked around. The first impression he had on this Tianyi Shrine was that it was simple and mysterious. Every inch of the place is imprinted with a strong sense of vicissitudes of life. At the same time, the palace was also empty, and there was no trace of the speaker. "Young man, you don't need to look. With your spiritual consciousness, you can't detect where I am. I'm just curious. After so many years, someone has entered here again." This old voice said calmly. "Senior, are you also a senior of Tianyi Sect?" Su Han asked. "That's right. It seems that the person who sent you in has told you some basic matters. What I want to tell you here is that this palace is the first inheritance palace of Tianyi Palace, Feiyu Palace ." "The first inheritance palace?" Su Han asked unexpectedly, "Are there other inheritance palaces?" "Hmph! Young people are short-sighted. Do you think that Tianyi Sect, as a large ancient sect, will only have one core inheritance palace?" The old man¡¯s voice became stern. Su Han saw that the old man was so irritable, but he didn't take it seriously at the moment. He smiled lightly and said, "Then I dare to ask, senior, how many inheritance palaces are there in Tianyi Divine Palace?" "Haha, how many inheritance palaces do you need to know when you are just here? Unless you can pass my test, you don't need to know how many inheritance palaces there are in Tianyi Palace." The old man¡¯s tone was not polite at all. Su Han smiled bitterly: "How do you know, senior, that I can't pass the Feiyu Palace test?" "Hmph! Needless to say? From the first moment you walked into Feiyu Palace, I didn't think highly of you. Although you are the third young man to walk into this place in the past ten thousand years, you are He is the youngest among the three, and the one with the least strength. Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you in advance. With your strength, it is almost impossible to pass the test of Feiyu Palace." The old man's voice was lazy, and it sounded as if he was quite disdainful of Su Han. "Senior, can you tell my age and cultivation level?" Su Han asked curiously. "Humph, what's so difficult about this? As soon as you came in, I could see clearly what kind of shorts you were wearing, let alone anything else?" The old man¡¯s voice hummed. Su Han gave a bitter smile. It seems that the guardians of Tianyi Shrine today are really not on the same level as the guardians of the previous peripheral inheritance places. At least, the previous guardians of the peripheral inheritance land did not see themselves so thoroughly. ??????????????????????????? The guardian of the first palace of Tianyi Palace is just a true spirit, and has such a realm of spiritual consciousness. "Senior, may I ask your name?" Su Han asked. The old man hummed and said: "My name is Feiyu Master, you must remember it well. You little guy, it is quite interesting. I just said some insulting words to you, and you are not angry either. With the one who came in before The two are different, interesting!¡± "However, even if you are very interesting, I won't let you down in the test, so don't worry about that." Su Han laughed dumbly, thought for a while and said: "Junior, I don't expect you to give up, senior. However, I am still confused as to what kind of test this Feiyu Palace test is. Why don't you give it to me first?" Clear up your doubts?" "Hmph! It's a long story. I think back then, in the Tianyi Sect, I boasted of being invincible in speed, thinking that no one could be my opponent in terms of speed. As a result, the demon clan's rebellion broke out, alas alas !¡± Master Feiyu sighed repeatedly, and Su Han could hear it. This old man probably suffered a big loss in the confrontation with the demons. "Well, there is no need to tell you the specifics. In short, you should already know that all the members of our Tianyi Sect died in the ancient evil tribulation. The current old man is just a touch of true spirit. Wandering here, I want to find the person who is most suitable to inherit my inheritance. If you can pass my test, you can get my inheritance and enter the next palace. If you fail, you must go back home." Master Feiyu said, "Boy, do you understand?" "So, I can only continue if I pass the test of my seniors?" Su Han asked. "That's right, when you came here, you just gained the qualification to challenge. It's not that easy to truly inherit the core inheritance of Tianyi Sect." The old man snorted. "And, boy, don't do that?, if you can chat with me for a few words, I will let you go. The inheritance of Tianyi Palace is of great importance, and the guardians of each of our palaces will never let go in the test. Therefore, the difficulty you face is the same as everyone who came in before. " Su Han has heard Master Feiyu mention it repeatedly. "However, you are quite to my liking, and I don't want you to lose too badly in the test. Therefore, I can give you some friendly tips" Master Feiyu finally got to the point. Su Han smiled bitterly and said: "Senior, do you think that I can't pass the test anyway, so you don't mind giving me some tips?" "Hmph! What nonsense? Are you still listening to the reminder?" "Listen, of course you have to listen." "Humph, I guess you're smart. But before I give you a hint, I want to ask you first, what's your name?" "This junior's name is Su Han." "Okay, boy, even if you fail to pass my test today, I will still remember you. What I can remind you is that back then, I was famous for my invincible speed. So the test of Feiyu Palace is Test your speed.¡± "Next, do you want to prepare first, or start the test directly?" Master Feiyu said. Su Han did not answer in a hurry, but blinked: "Senior, since you want to give a hint, why not give it to the end. What kind of test is this speed test?" "Humph, you kid is really good at using clich¨¦s. If I told you, wouldn't I miss the question in advance?" Master Fei Yu snorted. Su Han chuckled: "Since the senior is invincible in speed, wouldn't the junior suffer a lot in this speed test? Even if the junior is faster, it will definitely be far behind you, the senior, right?" It has to be said that Su Han has grasped the lifeblood of Master Feiyu. He has already seen that Master Feiyu just likes to hear flattery. Sure enough, Master Feiyu was very happy: "You say that, you are quite discerning. Yes, if it comes true, even a hundred of you will not be my opponent in terms of speed. So, in this level, It is impossible for you to come directly to the challenge without any preparation." Master Feiyu finally got to the point. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,237 Electric Feather Escape You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "In fact, after the test starts later, you can learn one of my body and magical powers, which is an escape technique called Electric Feather Escape. After you learn it, you can face the test again. So, even if you are now In terms of speed, if you don¡¯t have any outstanding magical powers, that doesn¡¯t mean you have no chance.¡± Feiyu ascends the path of humanity. After Su Han heard this, he felt at ease. So far, the only physical and magical power he has been able to use is the magical power of Flowing Light Escape. In normal use, it won't be at a disadvantage in terms of speed. " However, Su Han could tell that the test in Feiyu Palace was definitely different from the tests he usually encountered. In terms of difficulty, it would definitely be much greater. By relying solely on your own flow of light, you may not be able to pass. And it goes without saying that Master Feiyu¡¯s Lightning Escape is much more advanced than Liuguang Escape. If you can learn this Electric Feather Escape, your chances of passing the test will undoubtedly be greatly increased. But even so, Su Han still didn't dare to underestimate this test. After all, this is a test set by the ancient powers. I am afraid that even a strong person in the Holy Realm will have a headache when encountering such a test. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough nonsense, let¡¯s start the test now.¡± Master Feiyu said, "From now on, you have one month. Do you see the words and images on the walls around Feiyu Hall? You have to find the correct practice method of Dianyu Dun from these words and images. And start practicing. One month later, the test will officially begin." "The correct way to practice?" Su Han asked in confusion, "Is there a wrong way to practice in these words and images?" "Nonsense! This is also part of the test. If you can't even tell the difference between mistakes and you don't have any martial arts talent, then what's the point of passing the test? As far as martial arts knowledge and understanding is concerned, you won't be able to pass." Master Feiyu is not in a good mood. Su Han chuckled. In terms of his knowledge of martial arts, he really didn't feel inferior. Although he knew that the inheritance level of Tianyi Sect was not low, it was still not enough to dampen his self-confidence. ¡­¡­ At this moment in the outside world, half a month has passed. The other two geniuses who entered the inheritance palace had already come out of the inheritance palace at this time. Each of them received their own inheritance in the inheritance palace. Their respective holy mountains are also very satisfied with this result. However, so far, Su Han has shown no signs of coming out. "Strange." "You haven't come out after half a month? This has never happened before." Even Ao Lao couldn't help but have some doubts at this moment, what exactly is in this inheritance palace? How could a genius stay for so long? However, in this inheritance palace, everyone who enters will automatically create a parallel space. It is impossible for outsiders to enter Su Han's parallel space, so it is impossible for anyone to know what happened in Su Han's parallel space. No one knows that Su Han is actually no longer in this peripheral inheritance place at this moment. As time goes by, more and more people are waiting in a hurry. "What's going on? There's no way that if he doesn't come out, the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference won't be over, right?" "Those of us don't have so much time to spend with him here." More and more representatives of the Holy Mountain bid farewell to Mr. Ao. When Ao Lao saw this, he simply announced the end of the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference and asked these representatives of the Holy Mountain to go home. But Ao Lao himself was waiting very patiently outside the inheritance palace, as if he would not leave until Su Han came out. When everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain saw it, they were inevitably a little surprised. They naturally didn¡¯t know that Mr. Ao once said that he wanted to talk to Su Han before Su Han entered the inheritance palace. Now that Su Han has not come out, Ao Lao will naturally not leave. In addition, there are several people from the top holy mountains who have not left at this moment, and are also waiting patiently. "Haha, Fellow Daoist Cheng, why don't you people from the Golden Scale Holy Mountain leave?" "Hmph, Fellow Daoist Kuang, haven't you people from Yongye Holy Mountain left too? Do you care whether we leave or not?" "Our Eternal Night Holy Mountain is very close, and we can leave at any time. But for your Golden Scale Holy Mountain, the journey will take at least two months, right? Why don't you go back and linger here?" "What does our Golden Scale Holy Mountain not do?You control. " People from several top holy mountains are quarreling with each other, but they all know that the other party is staying here because they are still coveting Su Han and want to wait until Su Han comes out of the inheritance palace before recruiting him. ¡° Moreover, they are also afraid that Su Han will be poached by other top holy mountains, so they dare not take it lightly, let alone leave at this time. Time passed quickly in the secret confrontation between several top holy mountains. ¡­¡­ In Feiyu Hall. Su Han was overwhelmed by the various inherited words and images on the four walls of the hall. To be honest, it is quite difficult to eliminate the wrong cultivation methods and find a complete set of correct cultivation methods from the densely packed words and images. ??At least, if it were another young genius, it would definitely be very difficult. Even if you finally find it, it will definitely take two or three months to waste. However, the time Master Feiyu left for Su Han was only one month in total. After one month, the test phase would begin. This month also includes the time to practice the Electric Feather Escape. Therefore, time is very tight at this time, and we definitely cannot use conventional means to find it slowly. "Not this one." "It doesn't look like this either." "This looks very similar at first glance, but upon closer inspection, it turns out that the donkey's lips are completely different from the horse's mouth." "Well, this is too blunt." Su Han¡¯s consciousness was fully opened, and he cooperated with the evil eye to quickly search through the dense text and images. His search and judgment speed alone is more than three to five times faster than ordinary geniuses of the same level. This Dianyu Dun cultivation method is completely dismantled and needs to be put together piece by piece by Su Han himself. So Su Han must be very careful when searching. If one section is wrong, it means that everything that follows cannot be connected. Fortunately, Su Han has a foundation of past life memories, and his knowledge of martial arts can be said to be a hundred times higher than that of geniuses of the same level. "However, Su Han didn't act too explicit. If he behaves too exaggeratedly, it will obviously arouse Master Feiyu's suspicion. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Otherwise, Master Feiyu will definitely get to the bottom of this. With Master Feiyu's level of consciousness, if he really got to the bottom of it, it would be a bit troublesome. The secret of Su Han¡¯s past life memory cannot be revealed to anyone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,238 The Surprised Master Feiyu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With this search and exploration, Su Han made steady progress. After ten days, he finally found all the images of his mind and body. This speed is actually quite incredible. However, if the speed is any slower, the time for learning Electric Feather Escape will be shortened. Therefore, Su Han did not delay any longer and gathered all the images on the tenth day. After repeating the deduction several times and confirming that there were no problems, Su Han started practicing. Master Feiyu¡¯s spiritual consciousness can cover everything in Feiyu Palace. Seeing that Su Han had collected all the image data in just ten days, Master Feiyu was secretly amazed in his heart. "Did I misjudge this kid? His speed is actually faster than the first two geniuses who entered this place in thousands of years?" Master Feiyu secretly marveled, "It seems that today's human monks are not all useless as I thought before." This Master Feiyu is actually very cynical. Especially in the past ten thousand years, there have been no decent geniuses entering the land of his inheritance, which made Master Feiyu deeply feel the decline of human territory, which was completely incomparable with the ancient times. Therefore, Master Feiyu doesn't have a good reputation for the geniuses who enter his Feiyu Palace. Especially when he saw Su Han this time, his cultivation level was much lower than the two people who came in before, and he was even more angry. Master Feiyu really feels that perhaps there is really no decent genius to be found in this human realm. However, the speed with which Su Han found all the images overturned Master Feiyu's cognition. In the eyes of Master Feiyu, even those geniuses from ancient times may not be much faster than this speed. What's more, Su Han is far inferior to those ancient geniuses in terms of cultivation. "With his fifth-level Imperial Realm cultivation, he was able to find clues from these disorganized clues within ten days. This kid is beyond my expectation." Master Feiyu was surprised, but he had no other emotions. From what he saw, finding all the images did not mean that he could learn the Lightning Escape within the specified time. Even if you learn Electric Feather Escape, you may not be able to pass the speed test. Finding all the correct images is only the first step at best. Therefore, although Su Han's speed of finding all the images was unexpectedly fast, it was still not enough to cause any real fluctuations in Master Feiyu. The key depends on Su Han¡¯s subsequent performance. At this time, the representatives of several top holy mountains from the outside world became more and more anxious as they waited. When Su Han entered the inheritance palace, he felt as if he had disappeared. After waiting for nearly a month, he still hadn't come out. These representatives of the top holy mountains are inevitably impetuous. "Is this kid trapped in there?" "Should we do something?" But they know that discussing it here is in vain. Faced with this situation, even Ao Lao was helpless and could only wait, let alone them. However, they also know that if they leave at this time, other holy mountains may take advantage of it and take advantage of it. Anyway, they have been waiting here for nearly a month and don¡¯t care about waiting a few more days. People in Silver Moon Holy Mountain looked at this and that, feeling extremely puzzled. Don¡¯t these representatives of the top holy mountains have anything else to do? But you have to wait here for Su Han to come out? It is only natural for the people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain to wait for Su Han here, but those top holy mountains have no such obligation. No matter how you think about it, it makes people feel that there seems to be no good deeds for these representatives of the top holy mountains to stay here. During this period of time, Saint Tai'a used the method of knowledge transfer to pass on the results of the genius competition to Saint Brahma. The Brahma saint was also very excited when he received the news. If Saint Tai'a hadn't stopped him, Saint Brahma would have almost gone to the genius competition site to pick up Su Han. However, Saint Tai'a did not tell Saint Brahma that Su Han entered the inheritance palace but did not come out. He also did not want the Brahma saint to worry needlessly. However, it has been nearly a month since the Genius Competition. If he does not return to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, it will obviously cause the worry of the Brahma Saint. Tai'a Sage now only hopes that Su Han can come out safely as soon as possible. And that old man Ao just closed his eyes and meditated, as if he was in trance.?No one knows what Mr. Ao is thinking. Whoosh An afterimage passed through the void. In Feiyu Hall, Su Han's figure continued to move in the air, faster and faster each time. ¡°We haven¡¯t reached the limit yet, we can still go faster.¡± As Su Han's thoughts turned, he moved his body, like a shooting star chasing the moon, and his speed was indeed much faster than before. It has been nearly two weeks since Su Han practiced Electric Feather Escape. During this time, Su Han has improved greatly. "Tsk, tsk, this Electric Feather Escape is indeed a super powerful magical power. If you can refine a pair of wings with corresponding attributes, I'm afraid the improvement will be even greater." Su Han estimated that his current speed was almost on par with some strong men in the Holy Realm. Su Han now has a pair of six-stripe pterosaur wings, but he has been using them for a long time and has gradually begun to fail to keep up with his cultivation. He had long wanted to upgrade his wings, but he had never found the opportunity. At the moment, Su Han also threw away all distracting thoughts and practiced the Lightning Escape seriously. He himself can clearly feel that after practicing the Electric Feather Escape, his speed has improved astonishingly. "After cultivating this electric feather escape magical power, whether it is absolute speed or relative speed, I can crush all warriors below the holy realm." As the saying goes, in the world of martial arts, nothing beats speed. Speed ??is an advantage, and absolute speed is an absolute advantage. Fast speed can also derive powerful power, and fast speed itself can also increase power. The significance of obtaining powerful speed is far more than just using it to escape. In actual combat, under the same conditions, a fast person will have a very obvious advantage and a much higher chance of winning than his opponent. The time for the assessment is getting closer and closer. Although Su Han felt that he had practiced the Electric Feather Escape very well, he did not slack off in the following time and spent his time practicing this magical power every day. The more he practices, the more Su Han can feel the power of this Electric Feather Escape. This escape technique is definitely not just a magical power for escaping, but a defense while attacking, and an attack while defending. It can be said to be a very high-end escape technique. It is conceivable that Master Feiyu, who created this escape technique, was also a powerful man with amazing talents. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,239 Many Tests You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Another week has passed, and the test moment has finally arrived. Master Feiyu¡¯s voice finally sounded in Feiyu Hall: ¡°Boy, the one-month deadline has arrived.¡± "Now, you are about to enter the assessment area. Regardless of whether you have mastered the Electric Feather Escape or not, the assessment is about to begin." Master Feiyu, up to this point, is still not optimistic that Su Han can pass this test. Su Han didn¡¯t explain, and smiled lightly: ¡°Senior, I¡¯m ready.¡± "Hmph, kid, you are the most pleasing guy I have seen in all these years. So, even if you fail this test, I will still remember your name." Master Feiyu snorted softly, and then said, "Okay, the door to the assessment area has been opened. If you fail, there will be a formation that will automatically teleport you out. Go in." As he spoke, a golden light rose up, and a golden formation pattern appeared in front of Su Han. Su Han did not hesitate and strode towards the formation. When the strong and dazzling light disappeared, Su Han found that he had entered an independent assessment area. In front of you is a wide river. The river was fast and there were constant waves, but when I looked at the other side, it was completely foggy. "Test the first round, test the absolute speed. Have you seen the waves of this river? You have to use Electric Feather Escape to reach the other side between the time one wave falls and the next wave rises. Only in two Cross the waves at the moment when they rise and fall, so that you will not be splashed by the waves. If you are splashed by a little bit of waves, the assessment will be considered a failure." Master Feiyu¡¯s voice explained. Su Han looked at the rhythm of the rising and falling waves of the river. It had to be said that the rising and falling speed was very fast. There was almost no pause between one wave and the next, and there was only a moment of connection time. It has to be said that it is very difficult to cross to the other side at this moment. " Moreover, the requirements for this assessment are very strict. As long as there is a little bit of spray on the body, it will be considered a failure. Su Han now understood why Master Feiyu always thought that he could not pass from the beginning. "To pass this test, you must have extremely strong reflexes, a strong grasp of the situation, and you must practice the Lightning Escape to a certain level. These three conditions are indispensable. With such harsh conditions, I am afraid that even if tens of thousands of years pass, there will only be very few geniuses who can pass it. Su Han took a deep breath and stared at the river, as if his consciousness had been integrated into the rhythm of the waves. Suddenly, at the moment a wave fell, Su Han's figure started to move. Around him, the six-striped pterosaur wings opened and closed. ??Electric Feather Escape is activated! Whoops! A blue electric light flashed through the void, leaving countless afterimages above the river, forming a parabola like an arch bridge. Wow! When the arch bridge was formed, the next wave swept up and landed on the arch bridge. But Su Han's true body had already landed on the other side. At this moment, Su Han had no trace of water on his body, he was calm and composed, without any embarrassment at all. The voice of Master Feiyu also didn't speak for a long time. He seemed to be surprised by Su Han's perfect performance just now. For a moment, he still hadn't recovered. After a long time, Master Feiyu said: "Yes, you are lucky to have passed this round." Su Han also smiled slightly. He believed that objective people should be able to see that there was no luck at all in his passing. "Okay, next round, test the relative speed." After Master Feiyu finished speaking, Su Han appeared in a secret room again. This secret room is the testing venue for the second round. Su Han felt an inexplicable depression in this secret room. It seems that this secret room has a strange atmosphere that makes people feel oppressive involuntarily. "This round is a test of relative speed. In this secret room, there will be various sudden attacks all around. You must use your reaction speed to dodge these attacks. Moreover, you cannot take action and can only use electric feathers to escape. Come and take shelter. For a quarter of an hour." "The second round starts now." As soon as Master Feiyu finished speaking, Su Han's consciousnessThe ecstasy is fully opened, and the evil eye is also opened to the extreme. For a time, he had a clear view of every corner, every detail, and even the air flow in every inch of the secret room. Um? Su Han¡¯s evil eyes suddenly caught a hint of abnormal air flow. The next moment, Su Han activated his escape light and his body flashed slightly. An extremely fast arrow passed close to Su Han's body. Next, Su Han activated the Electric Feather Escape again and again, constantly moving around in the small space of the secret room. The arrows from all directions were like a heavy rain, constantly shooting at him. Not only is the speed extremely fast, but the angle of shooting is also more tricky than the other. Su Han has not experienced similar tests before, but in terms of intensity, they are far from comparable to this time. If it were an ordinary situation, Su Han might use the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror to slow down the speed of arrows and even slow down the air flow in the entire secret room. But this round of test requires that you cannot take action, and naturally it is impossible to use other props. You can only rely on the pure speed of Electric Feather Escape to dodge in this dense rain of arrow attacks. ¡°And the arrow rain is so fast that it can¡¯t even make a single mistake. Just the slightest mistake can lead to a hit. Although a quarter of an hour is not long, under such a high-intensity test, a quarter of an hour is definitely as long as a year. Su Han's forehead and the tip of his nose were also covered with beads of sweat. This level of test is undoubtedly a big challenge for Su Han that exceeds his limits. For his level of cultivation, such a test is definitely beyond his limit. Fortunately, Su Han has the will of two generations. At this critical moment, he can always keep his composure and does not lose his sense of proportion. Although it was very difficult at the beginning, Su Han relied on his inhuman willpower and never made a single mistake. ?????????????????????? After surviving the initial period, he became more and more courageous as he fought, and countless inspirations continued to come to him while he was tossing and turning. In this way, Su Han continued to gain new insights in this Electric Feather Escape. In just a quarter of an hour, Su Han's understanding of the Lightning Escape was no less than what he had gained in the previous twenty days. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1240: Inherited You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! A quarter of an hour has finally arrived. When all the attacks finally stopped, Su Han's whole body was as if he had been fished out of water, wet and covered in sweat. He had no idea that in just a quarter of an hour, his physical energy and energy could be consumed to this point. However, he had to admit that the assessment just now was very exciting. "It seems that today's assessment of Tianyi Shrine cannot be taken lightly. I thought I was very well prepared, but the success or failure just now was just a matter of a thought." Su Han has a new understanding of the difficulty of Tianyi Shrine. "This is only the second round of the first house. The tests in the future will only get harder and harder, and will never be easier than this. If I am blindly arrogant, reckless, or have some distracting thoughts in my heart, It¡¯s impossible for them to pass the assessment.¡± Su Han became more aware of the challenges he faced. After a slight adjustment, Su Han walked out of the secret room and walked to another world, preparing for the next third round of the test. "Boy, you passed again." Master Feiyu obviously didn¡¯t know what to say. The person he was not optimistic about actually passed two rounds of tests in a row. ??Can this still be called good luck? "Hmph, don't get too proud too early. The next third round of the test is the highlight. Only if you pass the third round of the test can you be considered to have completely passed the test of Feiyu Palace, and can you get the inheritance of Feiyu Palace. Otherwise. , if you fail to pass this third round test, you will still get nothing." Master Feiyu snorted softly. "So, the inheritance of Feiyu Palace is only one step away from me?" Su Han said with a smile. "Boy, don't be too arrogant! I can guarantee that as long as you take it lightly, you will never be able to cross this step." Master Feiyu said coldly. "Thank you, senior, for reminding me." "This round, the assessment is your mastery of Electric Feather Escape itself. It mainly depends on how much you have understood the essence of Electric Feather Escape. This level does not require you to use Electric Feather Escape, but it requires you to pass Use your spiritual consciousness to deduce the Lightning Escape." After Master Feiyu finished speaking, a huge stone tablet appeared in front of Su Han. Su Han injected his spiritual consciousness into the stone tablet, and the image of a warrior immediately appeared on the stone tablet. Whoops¡ª¡ª This image suddenly activated the Electric Feather Escape and started speeding up. What Su Han has to do is to use his spiritual consciousness to sense the speed of this image, keep up with the shadow of this image, and even predict where this image will fall. I have to say that this assessment is indeed very detailed. However, Su Han's adaptability is indeed very strong, and he quickly adapted to the rhythm of this assessment. This kind of assessment tests not only your eyesight, but also requires a very detailed grasp of the characteristics of the escape technique itself. ¡°If you are not very proficient in the principles of this escape technique, or even have a partial understanding of it, then how can you keep up with the shadow of escape light, and how can you predict the landing point? At this time, the martial arts knowledge accumulated by Su Han in his two lifetimes finally gave full play to his huge advantage. Although the test of this round was not easy, the test for Su Han was not as great as the second round. After some twists and turns, Su Han also passed the third round of the test. ¡°¡­Hmph, boy, you really exceeded my expectations.¡± After a long time, Master Feiyu¡¯s voice rang in the hall. ¡°Obviously, Master Feiyu was completely speechless at this moment. He was also extremely shocked inside. For tens of thousands of years, no one has passed the three tests in Feiyu Palace, but at this moment, a young genius at the fifth level of the Imperial Realm has succeeded. After Su Han passed the test, he suddenly felt like he was overdrawn. All his physical strength, energy, and consciousness were completely exhausted at this moment, and he sat down on the ground, gasping for air. After adjusting for a while, Su Han opened his eyes and showed a smile. "Senior, I must be lucky to get through this." Su Han said with a smile. Master Feiyu snorted softly: "Okay, there's no need to be pretentious. I'm not a fool. I can't tell whether it's a fluke or not? After passing three levels in a row, is it possible that every level is a fluke?" Su Han smiled faintly, but did not answer. "useDon't set a trap for me, I admit it, you do have two brushes. Just now, even I made a mistake and misjudged your potential. " Master Feiyu¡¯s tone was a bit harsh, but you could tell that his words came from the bottom of his heart and there was no falsehood at all. "Okay, you passed three tests, and you deserve two things." "The first thing is the inheritance of Feiyu Palace, the Wings of Thunder. The second thing is the token of the next inheritance palace." After Master Feiyu finished speaking, in front of Su Han, two golden lights surged up and turned into two beams of light. In the light pillar, two props, exuding an alluring brilliance, rotated in the light pillar. "The Wings of Thunder and Light are a magic weapon that is matched with the Lightning Feather Escape. If you use the Thunder Light Wings and the Lightning Feather Escape together, the power of the Lightning Feather Escape can be increased. Of course, how much the increase will be depends on your own understanding of the Thunder and Light Escape." The potential of the wing has been fully explored." Wing magic weapon! For a moment, Su Han was surprised and happy, this was really timely help. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of this Tianyi Divine Palace, the level is definitely not low. "The core inheritance of Tianyi Sect is indeed extraordinary. You can obtain such a magic weapon just by passing the test of the first palace." Su Han couldn't help but sigh secretly. After putting away the Thunder Wings, Su Han focused on the second prop. This prop is a talisman-like thing, exuding a condensed golden light, with ancient ancient characters floating faintly. "This talisman is a time and space talisman. As long as you crush this talisman, you can build a time and space channel and enter the second palace of Tianyi Palace. Remember, you can use this time and space anytime and anywhere. You can use Fu Lu to enter the second palace, even if you are not in Feiyu Palace." Feiyu ascends the path of humanity. "So, I can leave Feiyu Palace now and come back to challenge the Second Palace next time?" Su Han asked. "That's right. Moreover, I suggest you do this. Because the difficulty of the second palace is several times more difficult than the first palace. If you fail the challenge, the time and space talisman will also disappear. In the future, you There will no longer be a chance to enter Tianyi Palace." Su Han can understand this. Just like breaking through a level, if you can't pass one level, you will naturally lose the opportunity to challenge the following levels. Therefore, your best choice is to hone your strength and wait until you are sure to pass the level, then use the time and space talisman to challenge the second palace. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,241 Master Feiyu¡¯s doubts You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "So, if I encounter a dangerous situation, I can use this time and space talisman to transfer myself and escape?" Su Han suddenly thought of this. "That's right, if you want to do this, it's not impossible. This time and space talisman was refined by the talisman master of our Tianyi Sect back then. It contains powerful time and space mysteries, far beyond your current level. No matter what No matter what situation you encounter, this time and space talisman can tear apart the void and allow you to reach the second palace instantly. Therefore, it is not impossible for you to say that this time and space talisman is a life-saving weapon." "However, this time and space talisman can only be used once. That is to say, as long as you use this time and space talisman to reach the second palace, you must accept the challenge of the second palace. Otherwise, you will have no chance to enter Tianyi again in the future. It¡¯s a shrine, do you understand?¡± Su Han can naturally understand this. Since I have to use the space-time talisman to save my life, I must pay a corresponding price. This restriction is also a reminder to myself that it is best not to use this time and space talisman lightly unless you have reached a certain level of strength. "So, do you want to leave Tianyi Palace now? Or use the talisman to enter the Second Palace now?" Master Feiyu suddenly asked. Su Han is actually very curious about what the challenge in the next palace will be. However, after weighing it, he gave up the idea of ??entering the second house now. First of all, as Master Feiyu said, the difficulty of the second house is definitely more difficult than the first house. If you choose to enter the second house now, your chances of passing the test are slim. ¡° Moreover, it has been more than a month since I entered the inheritance palace. Su Han didn't want the people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain to wait too long. What's more, there is an old man Ao who seems to be waiting to say something to him. Considering these factors, Su Han still feels that the challenge of the second house can be put off for later. ¡°Anyway, the inheritance of this second palace is here, and Su Han is not afraid of it flying away. "Senior, I want to leave Tianyi Shrine first." "Okay, I also guessed that you would choose this way. However, before you leave, you must make an oath to heaven and earth not to reveal the existence of Tianyi Shrine in any form, let alone your experience here. This This is the rule of Tianyi Shrine, and no one can break it." Feiyu ascends the path of humanity. "Senior, if I had failed the Feiyu Palace test just now, wouldn't it mean that I would not have the chance to make an oath to heaven and earth?" Su Han asked curiously. "Haha, do you think Tianyi Shrine will let you take advantage of this loophole? If you fail the test, do not receive the inheritance and are directly transferred out, you will be directly wiped out of all memories of Tianyi Shrine. " Master Feiyu sneered. Su Han couldn't help but feel a chill down his back when he heard this. Tianyijingu is really cruel today. Those who fail the test don¡¯t even have a chance to retain their memories. At this moment, Su Han had to be thankful that he had just passed the test of Feiyu Palace. "Tsk, I've been holding it here for countless thousands of years, and finally a guy like you came in and had a chat with me, but now I have to leave again. That's all, swear it." Master Feiyu¡¯s voice at this moment was actually a bit depressed. Su Han also smiled and immediately made an oath to heaven and earth. "Well, seeing that you still have an appetite for me, I will give you another piece of information for free. In the last palace of Tianyi Palace, there is the ultimate inheritance. If you can get this ultimate inheritance, your Your strength will definitely grow by leaps and bounds. Perhaps by that day, the entire human territory will know your name." Master Feiyu¡¯s tone was full of mystery. For a moment, even Su Han couldn't help but be curious. If it was said so magically, what kind of ultimate inheritance would it be? "It's a pity that no matter how curious Su Han is, Master Feiyu refuses to reveal anything else. "Okay, little guy, don't be too ambitious. Now you have just passed the first test, and there is still a long road ahead. Even if you are very lucky and can go all the way to the last palace, it will still be five hundred It will be thousands of years from now." Master Feiyu actually used five hundred and one thousand years to calculate. This shows how difficult the last palace is in his eyes. However, this is not an issue Su Han has to consider now. After bidding farewell to Master Feiyu, Su Han walked to the formation passage leaving Feiyu Hall and heard Master Feiyu's last words: "Remember you"The oath between heaven and earth that was just made. Also, remember your mission to fight against the demons. " As soon as he finished speaking, the formation was activated. The next moment, Su Han's figure fell to the outside world. The Feiyu Hall was empty again. The voice of Master Fei Yu also sighed alone: ??"I didn't expect that this time, I actually made a mistake." "However, I should be right about one thing. This kid seems to have a vague aura of terror on his body, which makes my consciousness even tremble vaguely." "This aura does not come from himself, but from his storage ring?" "What exactly is in this kid's storage ring?" For a moment, Master Feiyu was also puzzled. You must know that there are not many things in this world that can make Master Feiyu feel his consciousness trembling. Su Han looked around and saw that he had returned to the beginning, outside the gate of the inheritance palace. Where he saw it, it was Ao Lao and the people from Silver Moon Holy Mountain, waiting outside the gate of the inheritance palace. "Huh? The young master is out!" "It is indeed Young Master Su." "Why did he come out? Did he encounter some accident and didn't get the inheritance?" "Look, he's coming." Su Han looked around and saw that Ao Lao, all the representatives of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and representatives of several top holy mountains were gathered outside the gate of the inheritance palace. And the other people from the Holy Mountain must have gone back by this time. Su Han walked quickly towards Saint Tai'a and the others. Seeing these people again made Su Han feel relieved. "You're out." Tai'a Sage smiled faintly and looked at Su Han with a hint of inquiry. "Let's talk about it after we return to Silver Moon Holy Mountain." Su Han didn't say much. At this time, the representatives of the top holy mountains couldn't help it. Especially after hearing the short conversation between Su Han and Tai'a Saint, the tacit understanding made them realize that Su Han and Yinyue The bond between the Holy Mountains is still very deep. At the moment, Cheng Xu from the Golden Scale Holy Mountain also hurriedly stepped forward and said: "Little friend Su Han, I am Cheng Xu from the Golden Scale Holy Mountain. Can I talk to you?" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,242 Talent Draft You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Talk to me?" Su Han was stunned, why do two of them want to talk to him today? What are you talking about? ¡°Little friend Su Han, it¡¯s better to talk to our Holy Winter Mountain first.¡± "Our Holy Mountain of Eternal Night" Su Han was not a fool. Seeing these guys swarming up, Su Han frowned slightly and immediately thought of something. "Everyone, thank you for your admiration. However, I want to explain here first that Silver Moon Holy Mountain has given me the kindness to know me. Therefore, my bottom line is that I will not leave Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Under this premise, If you have anything else to say to me, I sincerely welcome you." Su Han also directly set his limits. As soon as he heard this sentence, the faces of several representatives of the holy mountains showed disappointment at the same time! They knew that since Su Han said this, it meant that their recruitment plan was hopeless. At the same time, the faces of everyone in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain all showed expressions of joy. They didn't expect Su Han to be able to say such words categorically. It was at this moment that they truly realized how important Su Han was to Silver Moon Holy Mountain. This level of importance is no less important than that of several great saints. Those representatives from the top holy mountains knew that there was no hope of recruiting them, so they could only leave first. "Young Master, let's go too!" Protector Feng Yin took a step forward and said. "Wait a moment." Su Han waved his hand and looked at Ao Lao. He was very curious, what would Mr. Ao want to say to him? When Ao Lao saw Su Han's gaze directed towards him, he smiled slightly. ¡°My little friend, I¡¯m very curious, what on earth delayed you for so long in the Heritage Palace?¡± Ao Lao looked at Su Han thoughtfully with his deep eyes. Su Han has no objection to this old man in his heart, but he has just made an oath to heaven and earth not to reveal the existence of Tianyi Shrine to anyone. Therefore, Su Han just smiled faintly: "It took a lot of effort for me to enter the inheritance palace and find the inheritance. That's why I wasted my time and made Ao Lao wait for a long time. I really forgive you." This answer is to avoid the most important part and bypass the most critical part. After finishing speaking, Su Han could feel that Mr. Ao's eyes were lingering on his face, as if he could see through him. However, after a while, Mr. Ao finally nodded and said nothing else. Su Han didn¡¯t know how much he believed his words. "Everyone from Silver Moon Holy Mountain, I have a few words to say to little friend Su Han alone. Don't worry, I am not the kind of person who secretly poaches. Please wait here for a while. We will come back after we say a few words." Ao Lao looked calm and said to the people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Everyone in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain also knows that Ao Lao is said to be from the royal family of Cangyunze King. With such a noble status, there is naturally no need to recruit Su Han. Therefore, they felt relieved and stepped aside. Su Han¡¯s eyes fell on Ao Lao. He wanted to know, did Ao Lao know about the inheritance of Tianyi Sect? It seems that the people in the top holy mountains have no idea that the inheritance palace is the inheritance of the ancient Tianyi Sect. At most, they only know that it is a heritage palace of the Holy Mountain Alliance. ?????????????????????????????? But, this Lao Ao doesn¡¯t necessarily know. However, Su Han couldn't see any clues from Ao Lao's face. "My little friend, you must be very curious. What do I want to talk about when I talk to you alone?" Ao Lao asked. Su Han did not hide it and nodded: "Yes, the boy is indeed curious. With Mr. Ao's status, he shouldn't have anything important to discuss alone with a young genius from the Holy Mountain Alliance." Ao Lao smiled and said: "Yes, under normal circumstances, this is the case. However, you can get the top spot in the Holy Mountain Alliance Genius Competition with your cultivation level at the fifth level of the Imperial Realm. This is not an ordinary situation." When Mr. Ao said this, the conversation suddenly changed, "My little friend, have you ever heard of the four major sects in the Upper Nine Regions?" "The four major sects in the Upper Nine Regions?" Su Han couldn't help being stunned. It wasn't that he was slow to react, but that Mr. Ao suddenly mentioned the four major sects in the Upper Nine Realms. The jump was too strong. Even Su Han would react against it for a whileCan't handle it. Ao Lao smiled faintly: "It's okay if you haven't heard of it. After all, Cangyun Zeguo is a small country in the Upper Nine Regions, and you were born in the small holy mountain of Cangyun Zeguo. It's not surprising that you don't know the existence of the four major sects. " Su Han was noncommittal. In fact, he really knew what Mr. Ao said about the four major sects in the Nine Realms. He was from the Imperial Capital of Great Xia in his previous life, so how could he not have heard of the four major sects of the Upper Nine Regions? These four major sects hold absolute power over the Upper Nine Realms. They even sometimes call themselves the Four Divine Sects. It¡¯s just that Su Han was a dignitary in the imperial capital in his previous life, and his status was more noble than the heads of the four major sects. Therefore, he had not directly dealt with the four major sects in his previous life. He had vaguely heard of the names of these four major sects. In this life, I heard the names of the four major sects again, but they already had completely different identities and status comparisons. In this life, facing the four major sects of the Upper Nine Regions in the past, I have to adopt an attitude of looking up to them. For a moment, Su Han was filled with emotions. When Mr. Ao saw Su Han was silent, he said slowly: "Perhaps you only know that there are thirteen countries in the Upper Nine Regions, and the Thirteen Kingdoms are the main forces in the Upper Nine Regions. But you don't know that in the Ten Behind the Three Kingdoms, there are four major sects. The four major sects are the real ruling forces of the Upper Nine Regions." Regarding this, Su Han had heard a thing or two in his previous life. However, he did not say anything, wanting to hear what Ao Lao had to say. "Perhaps you already know that I was born in the royal family of Cangyunze Kingdom. In fact, in addition to hosting the genius competition, I have another extremely important mission when I come to the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference this time, which is to serve Cangyunze Kingdom. The royal family is looking for candidates to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects.¡± Looking for candidates for the Cangyunze royal family? Come to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects? "That's right, the four major sects will start a talent draft soon. The scale of this selection is extremely grand, and it only happens once in sixty years." Ao Laodao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,243 Digestion of Results You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Why does the royal family of Cangyunze need to look for candidates to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects?" Su Han asked. Mr. Ao laughed: "Of course it is to maintain the dominance of the royal family. You know, the four major sects have absolute authority in the Upper Nine Regions. If someone from Cangyun Zewang's royal family can enter the four major sects, there will undoubtedly be more 's backer." Mr. Ao can explain it briefly, and Su Han will understand. In fact, this model is not uncommon. Behind many kingdoms, there will be the support of hidden sects. In order to consolidate their rule, these kingdoms will continuously send geniuses to participate in the entry selection of these hidden sects. After all, if you have your own people in the sect, you can do things better and get greater support from the sect. However, the entry-level selection of sects is usually conducted separately for each sect. It is indeed rare for the four major sects to jointly conduct a talent draft like this. "There are indeed many reasons why the four major sects that have been fighting endlessly will put aside their old grudges and join forces to select talents this time. We don't know the specific reasons. But what is certain is that this time The scale of the selection will definitely be quite grand. For young talents from the Upper Ninth Domain, this is a great opportunity to enter the four major sects." Ao Laodao. Su Han smiled faintly: "Then why did senior choose me? As far as I know, the top three geniuses of the Holy Mountain Alliance are all better than me in terms of cultivation. Even in this genius competition, they did not perform well. The most outstanding level, but it doesn¡¯t seem to mean that they must not be good, right?¡± "Haha, the top three geniuses of the Holy Mountain Alliance are only limited to the Holy Mountain Alliance. You must know that many of the top geniuses in Cangyun Zeguo's capital are no less powerful than the three geniuses." Ao Lao said lightly, " As for the other twelve countries, there are even more top talents, and these three top geniuses have no competitiveness among these geniuses." "But you are different. You can defeat the three top geniuses with your cultivation at the fifth level of the Imperial Realm. This shows that you still have a lot of untapped potential. And I have taken a fancy to your potential. " "Because, the talent draft of the four major sects will last for a long time. According to past practice, it will last at least one year, and even two years at most. During this period, how will you grow? To such an extent, even I am very curious. Therefore, I decided to take a gamble on you and leave this spot to you." "Perhaps some people will question my decision in the future and think that your cultivation is not enough to compete with other young geniuses in the Upper Nine Regions. In this regard, you have to rely on your own strength to break these criticisms." "However, I believe you will not refuse my proposal. Because the opportunity to enter the four major sects is what all the young geniuses in the Upper Nine Regions dream of. If you want to take a further step on the road to martial arts, then you will definitely go around. But the four major sects, because the four major sects occupy all the core resources of the Upper Nine Regions.¡± It has to be said that Ao Lao's words hit Su Han's lifeline directly. Su Han doesn¡¯t need anything else, but cultivation resources are what he has been most in need of. Because the lack of cultivation resources cannot be made up for by experience in previous lives. If it were purely a matter of selection into the sect, Su Han would have little interest. However, even if he was not enthusiastic about the sect, he also knew that if he wanted to integrate into the cultivation world of the Upper Nine Realms, he would not be able to bypass these four major sects. Because the resources are in their hands, if you want to get the resources, you must enter the sect. Seeing Su Han's silence, Mr. Ao immediately said: "You can rest assured that you don't have to give up your identity as the young master of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If you fail to enter the four major sects, you can go back and be your Silver Moon Saint." That¡¯s Young Master Shan.¡± Su Han smiled bitterly and said: "Ao Lao, what do you mean, if I enter the four major sects, I have to leave the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, right?" Ao Lao said seriously: "If you want to get one thing, you must sacrifice other things. Nothing in the world can be perfect. I will not force you to do this. You can wait until you have considered it carefully before you come to me." "Thank you, Mr. Ao." Su Han really needs time to think about it carefully. "After you think about it carefully, if you are willing to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects, you can contact me through the Brahma Saint of your Silver Moon Holy Mountain." Ao Lao said lightly, "Sage Brahma has always had a personal relationship with me. Speaking of which, the last time I went to Silver Moon Holy Mountain, I saw you presiding over the treasure appraising ceremony."?. However, I really didn¡¯t expect that the successor chosen by the Brahma Saint would be so outstanding. " "So the senior is the old friend of the Brahma Saint?" Su Han was surprised. He remembered that during the Silver Moon Holy Mountain Treasure Appraisal Conference, the Brahma Saint did welcome an old friend. But I didn¡¯t expect that that old friend would be Mr. Ao. The Silver Moon Holy Mountain is just an insignificant little holy mountain in the Holy Mountain Alliance. Su Han never thought that the Brahma Saint and Ao Lao would have such a friendship. "Haha, you must be very surprised, why I have friendship with the Brahma Saint, but I don't speak for the Silver Moon Holy Mountain in the Holy Mountain Alliance. I can only say that we must avoid suspicion." Su Han can understand this. If Silver Moon Holy Mountain is not strong enough, even if Ao Lao speaks for Silver Moon Holy Mountain, it will only lead to criticism. Everything depends on strength. ¡­¡­ The group of people returned to Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Su Han and others were naturally regarded as great contributors by everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. ¡°Winning the championship in this Holy Mountain Conference genius competition, which only happens once in thirty years, is an unprecedented honor for Silver Moon Holy Mountain. For a time, everyone on Silver Moon Holy Mountain was filled with joy. Su Han himself was extremely low-key. He stayed in his mansion, declined all visits, and began to concentrate on practicing in seclusion. After talking with Ao Lao, Su Han realized more clearly that he, the champion of the Holy Mountain Alliance Talent Competition, was nothing compared to the entire Cangyun Zeguo. Not to mention how many amazing geniuses there will be in the entire Thirteen Kingdoms of the Upper Nine Regions. So, I really have nothing to be proud of. Su Han¡¯s retreat this time was mainly to digest the results of this genius competition and the spoils of entering Tianyi Palace. First, it¡¯s the piece of tortoise shell provided by the giant tortoise on the Tenth Forbidden Island. When this tortoise shell is attacked, Xuanwu runes will automatically emerge, bursting out with heaven-defying defensive capabilities. Su Han estimated that if he used this tortoise shell to make defensive armor, no attack would be able to hit him below the imperial level. At the moment, Su Han found a skilled craftsman through the Brahma Saint and made the tortoise shell into a set of defensive spiritual armor. The Xuanwu Spirit Armor, coupled with the golden body of gods and demons cultivated by Su Han, raised Su Han's defensive ability to an unprecedented level. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,244 A wake-up call You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Next, is the Thunder Wings obtained in Tianyi Palace. This prop is the magic weapon that Master Fei Yu became famous for back then. It has the properties of thunder and the rare light property. It is a magic weapon with dual attributes. Once this magic weapon is used, it can fly high with the sound of wind and thunder, and its speed is so fast that it was rare in ancient times. ??????????????????????????????????? More importantly, this Thunder Wing is matched with "Electric Feather Escape". When used together, the power will be increased. Su Han spent about twenty days in seclusion before initially refining the Thunder Wings. In this way, Su Han also has an extremely reliable guarantee in terms of speed. Among warriors below the imperial realm, no one can rival him in terms of speed. Su Han is also extremely satisfied with the effect of the Thunder Wings. "In this way, only the magical power of attack has not been strengthened." At this time, Su Han's past life memory has come into play again. Su Han has practiced the "Explosive Demon Finger". So far, there are three moves, namely the Sky Flame Explosive Demon Finger, the Xuanbing Explosive Demon Finger, and the Galaxy Explosive Demon Finger. These three moves are all single-target attacks, corresponding to the three attributes of fire, water, and gold. However, there is actually a fourth move of the Explosive Demon Finger, called Galaxy Cutting. This fourth move is a group attack skill, and it is also the most terrifying move in the Explosive Demon Finger. Once this move is released, it is like countless stars surging, with astonishing explosive power. And this move "Galaxy Cut", like the Galaxy Exploding Demonic Finger, is an attack that requires the power of gold source to be launched. Su Han has a metallic magic weapon such as the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda, and he can naturally get twice the result with half the effort by practicing "Galaxy Cutting". On this day, Su Han was practicing, and suddenly someone came to report that the Brahma Saint came to visit. Su Han also respected the Brahma Saint very much. After all, this wise man was the first person to highly affirm Su Han's potential after he came to the Upper Nine Realms. He could be said to be his close friend. At the moment, Su Han also stopped practicing and came to receive the Brahma Saint. "Little friend Su Han." The Brahma Saint was very indifferent, "I have already heard what Mr. Ao told you at the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference." "Mr. Ao sent a message to me, hoping that I can persuade you to agree. Little friend Su Han, what do you think about this matter?" Su Han smiled bitterly and said, "I'm still undecided now." "Oh? What concerns do you have? Can you tell me?" Su Han did not hide anything and looked directly at the Brahma Saint: "Thanks to the Saint's appreciation, I have achieved the status of young master in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. I have also used a lot of resources in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If I leave the Silver Moon Saint like this Shan, the younger generation also feels guilty and has failed in the cultivation of the saint." "you are wrong." After hearing this, the Brahma Sage said something unexpectedly. I was wrong? Su Han was also extremely puzzled for a moment, looking at the Brahma Saint with questioning eyes. "The reason why Mr. Ao wants to recommend you to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects is to let the four major sects have more people recommended by the Royal Family of Cangyun Ze Kingdom. In this way, the royal family of Cangyun Ze Kingdom will be more stable. ,Right?" The Brahma Sage asked with a faint smile. "Yes, that's true." Su Han nodded. "Then, wouldn't it be the same when you come to Silver Moon Holy Mountain? As a person from Silver Moon Holy Mountain, if you can occupy a place among the four major sects, who else will dare to covet you from now on? Silver Moon Holy Mountain? Who else dares to look down on Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" The Brahma Sage asked with a smile. Su Han was not a fool and immediately understood what the Brahma Sage meant. "Sage, are you supporting me to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects?" Su Han asked in surprise. "Yes, and I persuade you to participate in this talent draft, not just because Ao Lao asked me to do this, but more for your sake and the sake of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Yes, Silver Moon Holy Mountain is It has provided you with a lot of resources, but Silver Moon Holy Mountain has never thought about using these resources to tie you up for life. With your talent and potential, I have long known that you cannot stay in Silver Moon Holy Mountain for the rest of your life. , otherwise wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of your potential?¡± "It will be more beneficial to Silver Moon Holy Mountain if you participate in the talent selection of the four major sects. Therefore, I also suggest that you participate in the talent selection of the four major sects."??Genius selection. " Su Han was speechless for a long time. He really didn't expect that the Brahma Saint would strongly support him to participate in this talent draft. ¡°Moreover, the tone of the Brahma Sage was very sincere and did not seem to be false. For a moment, Su Han also hesitated. "Sage, this matter is of great importance. Let me think about it before making a decision." The Brahma Sage shook his head: "Little friend Su Han, you are good at everything, but after all, you still lack a little something." "What?" Su Han was stunned. "Courage and vitality." The Brahma Sage said lightly, "I don't know if your master, a master from this world, has ever mentioned this to you. In you, I see all kinds of talents and talents. However, in such a major matter, you need to have more determination and the vigor of a young person. You know, you are only a young man under twenty years old. If everything is as scheming as us old men, , make decisions before taking action, this kind of behavior is cautious and mature at best, but lacks vitality at worst." This is the first time that the Brahma Sage has expressed opinions on Su Han. Su Han was silent. He couldn¡¯t deny this. Since his reincarnation in this life, everything he did could be said to have been carefully considered. Although there are occasional impulsive actions, it is actually because of full certainty and prior calculation. This is not because he really lacks courage, but because his own death in the previous life made him develop this cautious mentality without knowing it. He doesn¡¯t want that kind of tragedy to happen again. How glorious he was in his previous life, but in the end he ended up dead. But in this life, his status is completely different from that in his previous life. Once he takes it lightly, those who are stronger than him can easily Run him over a thousand times. Not to mention, what would happen if he was discovered by his enemies from his previous life. Although Su Han rarely thinks about these mentality explicitly, it has become a subconscious unconsciously. Now that the Brahma Sage pointed it out to his face, Su Han suddenly realized that he had unknowingly lost a lot of the arrogance that young people should have. ¡°I have always kept a low profile and kept a low profile, and I don¡¯t want to get involved in those big issues. ??Even, this time he hesitated to participate in the four major sects' genius competition because subconsciously, he didn't want to show off his talents too much in the Upper Nine Realms. Because, the distance between the Upper Nine Regions and the Imperial Capital of Daxia is not very far. But, is this really okay for you? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,245 A major secret? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! If you have been escaping like this subconsciously, then how can you talk about practicing martial arts? What about martial arts progress? Martial arts inherently requires an indomitable spirit. If you are always so timid, how can you talk about getting back things from your previous life, or take revenge? What's more, he has taken over the inheritance of Tianyi Palace, and it is his duty to fight against the revival of the demon clan. If I am always so timid, what can I do to fight against the wolf-like demon clan? The words of the Brahma Sage were like drums at dusk and bells in the morning, beating continuously in Su Han's heart, breaking the shackles in his heart layer by layer. The shackles in Su Han's heart are constantly breaking and disintegrating. For a time, Su Hanlingtai was Qingming. "The saint's words gave me a sudden enlightenment. I decided to participate in the talent draft of these four major sects." Not only must you participate, but you must also give your best. Su Han looked at the Brahma Saint with firm eyes. "Okay, good boy, if you can say that, you are worthy of being a genius that I have personally spotted." The Brahma Sage was very pleased to see Su Han like this. Now that Su Han has made up his mind, his thoughts are clear. "I also ask the saint to help me inform Mr. Ao that I will definitely participate in this talent draft." Su Han¡¯s eyes were clear. "Okay, I will definitely notify you. However, the talent draft will not start for a while. You can go to the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain to improve your strength and wait until the talent draft is time before going there." The Brahma Sage suggested. "Thank you, Saint." Now that he has decided to participate in the talent draft, Su Han suddenly feels relaxed. Next, his goal is to perform at the highest level in this talented draft. Since Ao Lao invited himself to participate in the talent draft because he was optimistic about his potential, then he should fully utilize his potential. ¡­¡­ Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, Su Han has been practicing in seclusion for three months in the Young Master's Mansion on the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. In these three months, Su Han has gained a lot. ??Thunder Light Wings, Black Tortoise Spirit Armor, Galaxy Cutting. Su Han now has preliminary mastery of these three new magical weapons. With these three new magical weapons, Su Han's strength has reached a whole new level. " Moreover, while comprehending these three magic weapons, his cultivation level also increased with the tide, reaching the sixth level of the Imperial Realm. On this day, a visitor came to Su Han's young master's mansion. This visitor is none other than Zhong Lihong: "Young Master, you have returned from the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference with great honors, and I haven't had time to congratulate you yet. I'm so ashamed." Su Han hurriedly said: "Senior Zhongli is here, please take a seat." Su Han still respects Zhong Lihong very much. ¡° Moreover, he also knew that when Zhong Lihong came to his Young Master¡¯s Mansion, he would definitely go to the Three Treasures Hall for nothing. Sure enough, after Zhong Lihong sat down, he sighed softly: "Young Master, I came here this time because I have a difficult matter, and I want to ask the Young Master for advice. I also know that the Young Master is preparing for the talent draft of the four major sects recently. It¡¯s very busy, but except for you, maybe no one in Silver Moon Holy Mountain can solve this matter.¡± "Senior Zhongli said something serious, what exactly is going on?" Su Han heard that it was a very difficult matter that no one could solve, and he was a little curious at the moment. "It's like this, young master, I have a friend. This friend is a casual cultivator. He is quite famous in the casual cultivator community around here and his strength is not weak. But a few days ago, This friend suddenly came to me with wounds all over his body" Zhong Lihong also got straight to the point, telling the truth. "The injuries on his body were very strange. As soon as he came to me, he begged me to find someone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain to help him heal his injuries. However, I searched all the Dan Emperors in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and everyone was worried about his injuries. Nothing can be done." "I asked him where the injury came from, but he refused to tell me at first. Later, he probably thought that he might not be able to hold on anymore, so he struggled and said to me, if I could help him find someone to heal his injury, , he is willing to repay the person who cured him with a major secret. It is estimated that only a few casual cultivators know this secret now" Zhong Lihong said solemnly. A big secret?   Su Han thought for a while and asked, "Senior Zhongli, where is that person now?" "It's in Lao Chan's mansion. Young Master, maybe the important secret he told may not be useful to you, but Lao Chan knows that your alchemy attainments are incredible. Can you, for Lao Chan's sake, go and help him?" have a look?" Zhong Lihong's voice contained a hint of pleading. Su Han was also moved for a moment. He knew that Zhong Lihong never asked for help even when he knew that he was about to lose his power. Instead, he had a life-or-death mentality. However, now he is begging for the life and death of others. "Senior, take me to see it." Su Han was not very interested in the so-called major secret. First of all, this secret may not be useful to him. Secondly, Su Han felt that this so-called major secret was probably a white lie fabricated and exaggerated by the other party in order to survive. ¡°In fact, maybe there is no big secret at all, maybe. The reason why Su Han agreed to go and have a look was entirely for Zhong Lihong's sake. When Zhong Lihong heard this, he was also overjoyed: "Young Master, it's better to go now than to choose a different day. I think he's almost running out of gas and won't last long." "Okay, without further ado, you take me there." Su Han tidied up a little, explained a few words to the people in the Young Master's Mansion, and followed Zhong Lihong out. Su Han is relatively familiar with Zhong Lihong¡¯s mansion. However, this time, Su Han's status was completely different from the first time he came. The entire Zhongli Mansion, when they see Su Han now, all treat him respectfully. Su Han followed Zhong Lihong and went straight to the backyard of Zhongli's mansion. That casual cultivator lives in the secret room in the backyard. Seeing Zhong Lihong coming with a strange young man, the casual cultivator was also slightly startled. "Brother Zhongli, is this your new disciple? He is quite a talented person." The casual cultivator's face was gloomy and he looked extremely bad. He looked at Su Han and then turned his attention to Zhong Lihong. Zhong Lihong was extremely embarrassed for a moment: "Old Guo, you can't say this nonsense. This is the young master of our Silver Moon Sacred Mountain Brahma lineage!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,246 Pulse Diagnosis and Treatment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although this casual cultivator named Guo is a casual cultivator, he has not participated in the treasure appraisal conference held by the Brahma lineage. Therefore, he naturally did not know that the young man in front of him was the young master of the Brahma lineage. However, that treasure appraisal conference had great influence in the surrounding area, and Young Master Su¡¯s name was also very loud among the surrounding casual cultivators. Therefore, when the casual cultivator heard that Su Han was the young master of the Brahma lineage, he looked at Su Han up and down as if he had seen a ghost: "Is it him?" It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t blame the casual cultivator for not believing it, but that Su Han looks too young and it¡¯s hard to be convinced. In the minds of this casual cultivator, the famous Young Master Su should be more mature. Zhong Lihong said seriously: "Old Guo, if there is someone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain who can cure your injury, then this person must be my young master. Therefore, you'd better keep your attitude correct." The old Guo smiled bitterly and said: "Brother Zhongli, don't joke with me. I am about to die! To tell you the truth, I am writing a suicide note now to explain some funeral matters that must be explained. Alas! I didn't expect that I Lao Guo spent his whole life in a turbulent way, and finally got this result." Zhong Lihong was angry and funny, and waved his hand: "What kind of suicide note are you writing? My young master is here, let him see it first. Maybe, after he sees it, you won't be able to die even if you want to?" Seeing Zhong Lihong emphasize again and again, Lao Guo couldn't help but look at Su Han again. "Brother Zhongli, are you really not kidding me?" Lao Guo asked hesitantly. Zhong Lihong said angrily: "Why am I joking with you? You are going to die, and I still have the heart to joke with you? You and I have been friends for decades, and I invited the young master here just for you. With him here, your injury is not hopeless." "This, is this really the famous Young Master Su?" Seeing Zhong Lihong's repeated emphasis, Lao Guo finally believed it in his heart. Zhong Lihong was speechless: "You can talk nonsense about anything, how can you, young master, recognize it randomly? Could it be that you haven't heard of the treasure appraisal conference a while ago? My young master made the treasure appraisal conference a success, even Those old guys who have lived hundreds of years are ashamed of themselves, can this be faked?" "Of course I have heard of this. However, I always thought that this Young Master Su should be a young genius around thirty years old." Old Guo Naner replied. He is not deaf, so how could he not have heard about the Treasure Appraisal Conference? It's just that he never expected that Young Master Su, who became famous for his treasure appraisal competition, would be so young. This was really beyond his expectation. For a moment, Lao Guo was even a little unable to turn around. Looking at Su Han, he felt that he was just a young boy. Zhong Lihong frowned and said displeasedly: "Why, is my young master not qualified to treat you? Lao Guo, if you don't want to, then forget it." Lao Guo's face turned green and he said hurriedly: "If you are willing, how could you not be willing? Being able to ask the famous Young Master Su to treat me is a blessing that I have earned over several lifetimes." As expected of someone who has been in the world all year round, his speaking skills are still very high. Su Han remained silent and observed Lao Guo. Suddenly, Su Han said: "Do you feel like there are countless ants crawling in your blood vessels, making you restless and making you feel worse than death?" Lao Guo couldn't help but be stunned and looked at Zhong Lihong, thinking that Zhong Lihong had already described his condition to Su Han. Unexpectedly, Zhong Lihong looked at Su Han in surprise: "Young Master, how did you tell? I haven't told you about Lao Guo's condition." When Lao Guo heard what Zhong Lihong said, he was shocked in his heart. In this way, this Young Master Su has never heard of his illness. With just a few glances, he can see the problems in his body. This Young Master Su is really not in vain. His real name, Lao Guo, is actually Guo Sheng. For so many years, he has been involved in the casual cultivating world in the surrounding area, but he has never heard of such a level of alchemy genius, let alone seeing it. "It's not hard to see. If you look at the surface of his skin, the blood vessels seem to be beating, and the hairs are standing on end. It wouldn't be surprising if this happens occasionally, but it has always been the case since I came in. In this state, it¡¯s not difficult to see.¡± After listening to Su Han¡¯s explanation, Zhong Lihong and Guo Sheng couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, with a hint of admiration flashing in their eyes. Zhong Lihong was sincerely convinced: "Young Master, I have always believed that most of the reasons for your alchemy attainments areIt comes from having a good master who taught you a lot of theoretical things. Now it seems that I, Zhongli Hongshu, was short-sighted. Even if you have a good master, the reason why you can learn so many skills is because you are extremely talented and unparalleled. Otherwise, why would your master choose you instead of others? " If Zhong Lihong only had superficial admiration for Su Han before, then now, he has real respect. A young man less than twenty years old can possess such awareness and vision, which puts him, an old guy who is hundreds of years old, to shame. ??Zhong Lihong¡¯s words were completely expressed from the bottom of his heart. Su Han smiled faintly and looked at Guo Sheng: "Do you mind if I take your pulse?" Guo Sheng said quickly: "That's my honor!" Su Han didn't say anything polite to him. He took Guo Sheng's pulse and observed it attentively. This time, Su Han observed it for a quarter of an hour. After a quarter of an hour, Su Han let go of Guo Sheng's wrist. Guo Sheng had long felt that he was bound to die, so although there was a slightly doubtful look on his face, he did not lose his composure too much. Zhong Lihong, on the other hand, was worried about his old friend and quickly asked: "How is it, young master? Is there any way to save this old Guo?" Su Han sighed: "Lao Guo, right? Can I call you that?" "It's an honor for me, Young Master Su, to call me that." Guo Sheng said quickly. "Lao Guo, I just want to ask you, where have you been? How did you get this injury?" Su Han looked directly at Guo Sheng with calm eyes. After hearing this question, Guo Sheng couldn't help but be stunned, and then his face became a little hesitant, as if he was hesitant and unable to speak for outsiders. When Zhong Lihong saw this, he answered for Guo Sheng: "Lao Guo said that he went to a secret place nearby and just came back." "Really? Did you really just go to a secret place?" Su Han stared at Guo Sheng, as if he could see through Guo Sheng. For a moment, Guo Sheng also felt a little nervous. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,247 Yimu Demon Vine You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zhong Lihong said hurriedly: "Young Master, this old Guo is my good friend and will not hide anything from me. If he said he went to a secret place, he must have gone to a secret place." Su Han smiled faintly, but did not answer Zhong Lihong immediately. Instead, he looked at Guo Sheng: "In you, I found both the evil spirit and the poisonous spirit. These two injuries are combined in your body. Together, and each one is quite extraordinary. Do you still want to insist that you just went to a secret place?" Hearing this, Zhong Lihong looked at Guo Sheng in surprise. Guo Sheng¡¯s face turned pale at first, and then turned blue again. Obviously he didn't expect that Su Han could see his situation so clearly. "Well, I won't hide it in front of Young Master Su. In fact, this time, I went very far, all the way to the border of Cangyun Zeguo, and entered the legendary wilderness" The wilderness? This is the first time Su Han has heard of this place. Zhong Lihong was shocked: "Have you entered the wilderness?" Guo Sheng smiled bitterly and nodded: "Yes." "Then you told me that you went to a secret realm? Did you deliberately deceive me?" Zhong Lihong's face darkened. Guo Sheng looked helpless: "Brother Zhongli, I did lie to you, but I didn't intentionally deceive you. I didn't want to harm you!" "What does this mean?" Although Zhong Lihong was obviously a little annoyed, he still suppressed his emotions and asked coldly. "Brother Zhongli, I've been an old friend for many years, and I'm still a dying person. Could it be that I deliberately came to trick you? I didn't want you to know too much or be involved too much, so I deliberately told a lie! You know, In a place like the wilderness, if you don't pay attention, you will be in catastrophe!" Speaking of this, Guo Sheng also looked frightened, as if he was recalling some terrible past event, and his eyes were full of fear. Zhong Lihong stared at Guo Sheng for a long time: "You really didn't mean to lie to me?" "I am definitely doing it for your own good! If I say anything false, I will be struck to death by the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation!" Guo Sheng was obviously anxious. Su Han watched coldly from the sidelines and said nothing more. "Then what big secret you said is true or false? You can't lie anymore about this matter." Zhong Lihong frowned. "It's absolutely true, I really discovered a major secret." Guo Sheng said quickly. "What exactly is it?" Zhong Lihong said with a suspicious tone. Guo Sheng looked at Zhong Lihong, then at Su Han, and finally, as if he had made up his mind, he took out something from the storage ring. "Look, what is this?" What Guo Sheng took out was a green leaf with a sharp jagged edge, exuding a strange aura. Zhong Lihong looked at it, but his face was blank, and he turned his attention to Su Han. When Su Han saw this leaf, his expression changed and he said in surprise: "Where did you get this leaf?" "Young Master, what kind of leaf is this?" Zhong Lihong asked doubtfully. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, are these the leaves of the Yimu Demon Vine?¡± Su Han looked at Guo Sheng thoughtfully. Guo Sheng said: "As expected of Young Master Su, he is well-informed. Yes, these are the leaves of the Yimu Demon Vine. Many of the seven or eight casual cultivators who were present like me at the time confirmed this." Su Han was thoughtful, but there was a storm in his heart. Su Han is no stranger to the Yimu Demon Vine. It is not only a plant, but also a source of pure wood. In other words, just like the Tianhe Glazed Tower, it will continue to emit a steady stream of wood spirit power. If someone can obtain the Yimu Demonic Vine and refine it, the Yimu Demonic Vine will continuously provide the host with the power of wood source. This kind of magic weapon is something that everyone will be jealous of. Especially those monks who cultivate the wood attribute, this Yimu Demonic Vine is equivalent to their ultimate magic weapon, and they will go crazy for this Yimu Demonic Vine. " However, this Yimu magic vine is very picky about the environment in which it grows. In Su Han's previous life, he had only seen it in classical records, but had never actually seen the Yimu Demon Vine. What Su Han didn't expect was that the Yimu Demon Vine, which he had never seen in his previous life, would actually be seen by him in this life and under such circumstances. According to Su Han¡¯s observation, the leaf in front of him is similar to the legendary Yimu Demon.Vine, exactly the same. In other words, there is a 90% chance that this leaf really comes from the Yimu Demon Vine. At the moment, Su Han was also filled with joy that could not be suppressed. It's fine if you haven't come across such a magic weapon. Once you come across it, you have to get it no matter what. . Once the news about the Yimu Demon Vine spreads, it will inevitably cause madness, and countless strong people will rush over despite their heads being squeezed. "Lao Guo, is this the big secret you mentioned? How many people know about this now?" Su Han asked. Guo Sheng said: "There were seven or eight casual cultivators with me at the time. However, before we could do anything, they fell one after another. I ran out desperately, and I didn't know that the others ran out. Several, I don¡¯t know if they will spread this matter.¡± Su Han thought for a moment: "If I can cure your injury, will you tell me where the Yimu Demonic Vine is?" Before Guo Sheng had time to answer, Zhong Lihong was surprised and said: "Young Master, are you going to the wilderness? Looking for the Yimu Demon Vine?" Su Han didn¡¯t hide anything and nodded lightly. Zhong Lihong said anxiously: "Young Master, I really advise you not to go to that place. That place is inaccessible. It is said to be the place where the ancient demons lived. Until now, there is a weird atmosphere everywhere. Anyone who goes in, It¡¯s hard to get out alive.¡± The place where the ancient demons lived? Su Han couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes slightly. "Senior Zhongli, don't worry. Didn't Lao Guo come out alive too?" Zhong Lihong said anxiously: "But isn't he also half-dead and about to die soon?" Su Han smiled lightly: "As long as I'm here, he can't die." Zhong Lihong said again and again with a pleading look: "Young Master, that place is really too dangerous. Even for a strong person in the Holy Realm, that wilderness is definitely a nightmare place." Su Han smiled and said: "Senior Zhongli, I know you are doing it for my own good. However, if you want me to save this old Guo, my condition is to know the specific location of the Yimu Demon Vine." Guo Sheng was obviously very troubled and sighed: "Young Master Su, logically speaking, you are Brother Zhongli's young master. If I tell you the specific place, I will be harming you." (Remember the website address of this site.) £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,248 Demon Gu Insect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled lightly and said: "If you don't give me the specific location, then you are harming yourself. Since I have a way to cure you, I will naturally have a way to deal with the danger you mentioned." Guo Sheng was still hesitating. He looked at Zhong Lihong and saw Zhong Lihong frowning, but he did not continue to persuade. Guo Sheng thought for a while and then said: "Young Master Su, I can tell you about that place, but you must be fully prepared or bring enough helpers. That place is definitely no small matter." "I will make plans for this." Su Han nodded and said, "Besides, I hope you won't mention this matter to others again." "Okay, I, Guo Sheng, swear in the name of heaven and earth that I will never leak this matter to anyone in the future. If I violate it, heaven and earth will kill me with thunder and lightning." Guo Sheng swore happily. Next, Guo Sheng looked at Su Han eagerly, obviously looking forward to what kind of method Su Han would use to treat his injury. Su Han did not waste any time and immediately said: "Senior Zhongli, please bring me a pen and paper. I will write down some elixir materials. Please prepare them quickly. In addition, find a more spacious place for me to set up the formation. This diagnosis and treatment is no small matter, if there is even a slight mistake, there will be endless troubles." "So serious?" Zhong Lihong was stunned. Su Han said in a solemn tone: "His blood vessels are crawling with invisible worms. Once these worms break out of the body and run around, they will be poisonous." "Is there really a poisonous insect?" Guo Sheng's face immediately twitched, and his face immediately turned green. "There are indeed Gu worms, and this is not an ordinary Gu worm. For ordinary Gu worms, if the host dies, they will have no place to breed and they will die. But this kind of Gu worm is not only invisible, but also parasitic in the blood. Among them, it is so small that you cannot see it with the naked eye. However, in fact, its number is as large as a cow's hair, and once its reproduction cycle matures, one will give birth to ten, and ten will give birth to hundreds, and the number will continue to increase. And the original Gu worm will continue to absorb the essence of its descendants and become a mother worm. Once the mother worm evolves, its reproductive capacity will increase hundreds or thousands of times. When the time comes, the consequences will be unimaginable" Su Han's words made Guo Sheng and Zhong Lihong feel horrified. Is this Gu insect so terrifying? "The scary thing about this kind of Gu is not only its ability to reproduce, but also its ability to hide. It lives in the blood, and most people can't detect it. Even after the host dies, no one will notice it. It's the poisonous insects that are causing trouble. And the poisonous insects will continue to grow and look for new hosts. Just like an infectious disease, the harm will continue to expand." Su Han¡¯s words are definitely not alarmist. He had only seen this kind of Gu in ancient books in his previous life. And all its symptoms are perfectly reflected in Guo Sheng. Zhong Lihong¡¯s hair stood on end and he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Young Master, according to what you said, once this poisonous bug breaks out, wouldn¡¯t it be like a plague that is difficult to control?¡± "Yes. In fact, this kind of Gu insect is also one of the methods used by the ancient demons to deal with humans." Su Han¡¯s tone was solemn. And when the two of them heard the words "ancient demon clan", their faces couldn't help but twitch. "Obviously, the words "ancient demon clan" have greatly touched them. "In ancient times, many human forces that were at their peak turned into ghosts in the world because of this kind of Gu in just a few months. This kind of thing is not unrecorded in ancient classics." Su Han said seriously. "Is it all because of this Gu insect?" The expressions of Zhong Lihong and Guo Sheng changed, especially Guo Sheng. He really couldn't believe that he could actually attract such a terrible Gu insect? "Thenthen Master Su, do you have a way to deal with this Gu insect?" Guo Sheng asked quickly. Su Han said seriously: "The best way to deal with this kind of Gu is to destroy it together with the host body." When Guo Sheng heard this, his expression immediately froze. He never imagined that he could unintentionally cause such a big disaster. He thought he was dead, but he didn't expect that even if he died, the matter wouldn't be over yet! It will also spread endless poison, affecting and harming other people. Thinking of this, Guo Sheng was also uneasy, worried that Young Master Su in front of him would really destroy himself for the sake of the overall situation. Zhong Lihong asked with a glimmer of hope: "Young Master, if you ask me to prepare paper, pens and a venue, it means that this old Guo does not have to die, right?" Su Han nodded lightly: "Go and get ready, time is running out.The longer it goes, the greater the danger. " When Zhong Lihong heard this, he left in a hurry. Within a moment, Zhong Lihong brought a pen and paper. Su Han quickly wrote a bunch of things and handed it to Zhong Lihong: "Go and get these things ready. The sooner the better." Zhong Lihong said hurriedly: "I'll go right away." He knew that these things were related to the life and death of his old friend. If he didn't hurry up, Guo Sheng would not be saved and would be humanely destroyed. Therefore, Zhong Lihong did not dare to neglect at all. After seeing Zhong Lihong leave, Guo Sheng felt extremely depressed. He glanced at Su Han secretly from the corner of his eye, trying to see any clues in his expression. Su Han¡¯s face was expressionless. Suddenly, he raised his eyes and shot at Guo Sheng: ¡°Old Guo, if you have anything to say, just say it, and if you want to ask anything, just ask.¡± Guo Sheng smiled bitterly and said: "Young Master Su, now that things have happened, I have nothing to say. I am the one who brought this plague of poisonous insects. If I really can't be saved, please destroy me humanely." Get rid of it so as not to harm other people." Su Han said in a calm tone: "If it really comes to that point, I will do this. Regardless of whether your words are true or pretentious, I will definitely handle it this way. Please understand." Guo Sheng nodded: "I can understand. By the way, I'm going to draw a detailed map of the place where the Yimu Demonic Vine is now. It will save me a while." Su Han did not stop Guo Sheng, because although he was sure, he was not 100% sure. If the situation is out of control, he can only kill Guo Sheng, and it must be devastating, and he must be completely killed together with those Gu insects. It can be seen that this matter is extremely stressful for Guo Sheng. While he was drawing the map, the expression on his face was constantly changing, one of expectation and torment. At this moment, every second is like a year to him. "Lao Guo, don't think too much. Although I can't say I'm 100% sure, I'm still 60-70% sure. Those words are just ugly words ahead, just in case." Guo Sheng could not help but nod: "I understand, I understand." As for whether he really understood it, Su Han had no way of knowing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,249: Get rid of the poison You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Within an hour, Zhong Lihong hurriedly prepared everything and hurried back. It can be seen that in order to find these materials, Zhonglihong mobilized the entire Zhongli Mansion to raid the elixir market in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. "Young Master, I have tried my best to purchase these things, but I still delayed getting them all until now. I hope I can catch up." Zhong Lihong said. Su Han felt relieved when he saw these things. Once these things are ready, he will be more confident. "Choose a spacious place and I will set up the formation immediately. Fortunately, Lao Guo rushed back in time and did not delay for too long. Otherwise, if the first reproduction cycle of the Gu worm is delayed, the trouble will be big." Su Han could tell that the Gu worm in Guo Sheng's body had not yet reached its first reproduction cycle. However, it has only happened in the past three or four days. Once the first breeding cycle arrives, the number of Gu insects will increase tenfold, and the blood essence of the first host will be immediately absorbed by these rapidly increasing numbers of Gu insects. Suck it clean. "Subsequently, these Gu insects will break out of their bodies and find new hosts. Once these Gu insects are active in the outside world, there is no telling how many people will be invaded without precautions. "More and more hosts are cultivating more and more Gu insects. One is passed on to ten, and ten is passed on to hundreds. It is more terrifying than the plague. This is definitely not alarmist. Fortunately, this first breeding cycle has not yet arrived. There are many spacious places in Zhongli's mansion. Zhong Lihong gave an order, and the servants immediately cleared a spacious area, and no one was allowed to enter. Only a few alchemists from Zhongli Mansion were left as assistants. Su Han used elixirs and yuan stones to lay out strict formations in this area. "This kind of Gu is called the Shark Demon Gu. It is said to be a Gu worm refined by the Shark Demon clan, a branch of the ancient demon clan. The Shark Demon clan may not be as powerful as other demons in terms of combat power, but relying on this Gu Insects, they were also very popular for a while.¡± As Su Han spoke, he quickly picked out one after another from the elixirs Zhong Lihong bought and put them aside. Zhong Lihong looked at it carefully: "Can these elixirs restrain the shark demon Gu?" Su Han shook his head: "These elixirs must be boiled in advance and refined into essence, and then the essence is dried in the sun to become a powder and sprinkled around the body. The shark demon Gu insects hate this kind of powder the most. We What needs to be done now is to refine this medicinal powder and inject it into Lao Guo's blood to force out the poisonous insects. Doing this is also risky for him, because when this medicinal powder enters the blood, there is also a certain risk. side effect." Zhong Lihong didn¡¯t really care about the side effects. As long as he could save Guo Sheng¡¯s life, the side effects were nothing. Next, Su Han ordered several alchemists to open the furnace on the spot and refine these elixirs into powder as quickly as possible. In addition to injecting these medicinal powders into Guo Sheng's blood, they also need to spread a line of defense in this area to prevent these poisonous insects from escaping everywhere. Making this medicinal powder does not require much technical content. As long as Su Han's formula is available, several alchemists can make it very quickly. However, the amount of powder required is not that large. About two-quarters of an hour later, large quantities of medicinal powder were extracted. Afterwards, several alchemists, under Su Han's instructions, sprinkled the powder on the ground around Guo Sheng in circles and circles, forming a defense line. Su Han said: "Now we can start injecting the medicinal powder. Senior Zhongli, you are watching from the side. If things don't go well, you have to take action immediately." "Do it?" Zhong Lihong was startled. Guo Sheng said: "Kill me." Zhong Lihong looked at Su Han, who nodded: "This is just in case, to be prepared if things don't go well. I don't want to do it, but if something happens, I have to do it." Zhong Lihong showed a solemn look and nodded: "I understand. Lao Guo, although we have been friends for decades, if anything happens, I will not show mercy." Guo Sheng smiled bitterly and said: "I understand, and I won't blame you. If this is really my life, I will accept it calmly." After listening to the conversation between the two people, Su Han nodded: "Okay, the next process will be a bit painful, so you have to be mentally prepared." "I'm not even afraid of death now, so why should I be afraid of pain?" Guo Sheng said and sat down cross-legged. Su Han took action continuously, restraining key points all over Guo Sheng¡¯s body, Guo Sheng's blood flow rate suddenly dropped. Then, Su Han picked up the golden needle, stirred up the medicinal powder with his hand movements, and injected it into the major points of Guo Sheng's body. At the same time, Su Han also used his techniques to squeeze the medicine powder into Guo Sheng's blood. This process is indeed extremely painful. Because this kind of medicinal powder also has a certain stimulating effect on the human body. On Guo Sheng¡¯s face and forehead, big beads of sweat kept falling down, like rain. But this guy was very stubborn. He gritted his teeth and didn't even hum. Su Han looked at it and secretly praised it, but he speeded up his hand and kept dancing the golden needle, injecting the medicinal powder into it. The whole process seemed easy for Su Han, but it was actually extremely labor-intensive because he had to observe and pay attention to the actions of the Gu insects all the time. These Gu insects are generally invisible to the naked eye, but Su Han's evil eyes combined with his super spiritual consciousness can barely see their movement tracks. Fortunately, circles of medicinal powder were sprinkled on the surrounding ground, limiting the range of activities of these Gu insects so that they could not escape from the circle. On the other side of the circle, Su Han put a basin of fresh blood in order to attract the Gu insects. "The worm is out." Su Han whispered: "Senior Zhongli, please stand far away and outside the circle of medicine powder. Otherwise, these Gu insects may build a nest on you." Zhong Lihong twitched the muscles on his face and quickly withdrew from the circle of medicinal powder. Su Han didn¡¯t mean to scare Zhong Lihong. These shark worms have a perverted hobby for blood. As soon as there is fresh blood, they will swarm on it like tarsal maggots. The medicinal powder continued to pour into Guo Sheng's body, and the poisonous insects finally couldn't stand it anymore and came out one after another from Guo Sheng's body. The batches of Gu worms were so small that they couldn't even be seen clearly with the naked eye, but they were so numerous that they were superimposed and densely packed, making Su Han's scalp feel numb just by looking at them. The pores all over his body couldn't help but stand up. Fortunately, Su Han has the bloodline to avoid poison, so the number of these Gu insects is not enough to affect him. Furthermore, Su Han had smeared medicinal powder all over his body in advance, so as soon as these Gu insects came out, they did not approach him at all. Instead, they followed Su Han's planned route and rushed towards the basin of fresh blood. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,250 Preparations for Departure You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For half an hour, Su Han used his evil eye to repeatedly check the Gu worms in Guo Sheng's blood, and finally confirmed that all the Gu worms in Guo Sheng's blood had indeed been forced out, and not a single one was left. These forced Gu insects smelled the smell of fresh blood, and they kept rushing towards the basin of blood. When all the Gu worms gathered in the basin of blood, Su Han took out a container that had been prepared and put all the blood and Gu worms into it. Several layers of seals were added to the outside, and a thick layer of medicinal powder was applied. After handling it like this, Su Han breathed a sigh of relief. After such a long period of concentrated operation, especially observing the Gu insects, it is extremely exhausting. Su Han also felt slightly tired. "Lao Guo, all the worms in your body have been forced out. But those medicinal powders still need you to spend time to expel them." Guo Sheng was both surprised and grateful: "Young Master Su, I will never forget your life-saving grace in my life." Su Han waved his hand: "It goes without saying. If you don't expel those medicinal powders quickly, I'm afraid you won't have much time left in your life." Using medicinal powder to force out the poisonous insects is, after all, a method of fighting poison with poison. Fortunately, the poisonous insects have been forced out, and it is not too difficult to expel the medicinal powder. After solving the shark demon Gu insect, the matter is not over yet. Su Han easily relieved the evil spirit from Guo Sheng. This sinister aura did not trouble Su Han at all, and it was much easier to deal with than the shark demon Gu. ???????????????????????? However, this sinister aura comes from something strange. According to Su Han's observation, it should not come from the same source as the shark demon Gu. ???????????????????????????? If it is said that these sharks and devils are left behind because the wilderness was the place where the demons were active in the past, then this sinister aura is difficult to explain. Su Han vaguely felt that this matter might not be that simple. However, without other clues, he could not deduce more. At the moment, Su Han didn't care about Guo Sheng's gratitude. He took the map drawn by Guo Sheng and some detailed information and left Zhong Lihong's mansion. It wasn't until Su Han left that Guo Sheng sighed: "Brother Zhongli, in the past when you and I corresponded, you always praised Young Master Su in front of me. I still don't believe it. I don't think how much a young man can do. When I saw him today , I finally believe it, it turns out that there really are monsters in this world, and they are monsters far beyond what you and I know." Zhong Lihong also sighed: "When he first said that he could extend my life, I didn't believe it at all. But later, various facts proved that I was short-sighted. Young Master Su is indeed a character. A person who is once seen in a thousand years." "What? He also extended your lifespan for you?" Guo Sheng was shocked again. He had known before that Zhong Lihong was in danger of losing his skills. However, one day, the crisis was suddenly lifted. Zhong Lihong just said that he had met a great opportunity and a great nobleman. But I didn¡¯t expect that this noble person was also referring to Young Master Su. For a moment, Guo Sheng felt a little sad. "With Young Master Su's talent, he is definitely a potential stock. In time, he will become a famous figure. I dare say that no one can stop his rise." This is Guo Sheng¡¯s heartfelt evaluation of Su Han. ¡­¡­ After Su Han returned to his young master's mansion, he took out the map and information Guo Sheng gave him and read them carefully. According to Guo Sheng¡¯s information, he entered the wilderness from the border of Cangyunze Country. The Great Wilderness does not belong to Cangyun Zeguo, nor does it belong to Dongzhou Kingdom, which is in the Eastern Wilderness Great Zeguo together with Cangyun Zeguo. It's a no-nonsense zone. The Great Wilderness is a vast and borderless land. No one knows how big the Great Wasteland is because no one has crossed it. This wilderness is shrouded in miasma and poisonous mist all the year round. Even those who are in the holy realm have no ability to cross the wilderness. No one knows where this wilderness extends. No one even knows whether going all the way along this wilderness is within the scope of the Eastern Wilderness Great Swamp Territory. According to Zhong Lihong and the others, the Great Wilderness is the area where the ancient demons lived. This made Su Han couldn't help but think of the barbaric land in southern Xinjiang. There are similar legends about that barbaric land, which is said to be the place where demons were sealed in ancient times. ? ?In 2006, Su Han entered the barbaric land from Wildfire City, but did not go deep because the barbaric land also had a lot of miasma, poisonous mist and seals. "Is there any connection between this wilderness and the barbaric land?" If it had been before, Su Han would not have made this association. Because these two places, one in the Eastern Wasteland and the other in Southern Xinjiang, have nothing to do with each other. But now, Su Han knows that the demon clan is showing signs of resurgence, so he can't help but take it lightly. No matter how absurd it seems on the surface, Su Han will not ignore it as long as there is a slight possibility. What's more, Su Han now has the great responsibility of the ancient Tiansect to fight against the demons on his shoulders. "It seems that I have to go to that wilderness. Not only for the Yimu Demon Vine, but also to explore possible signs of the demon clan." Su Han calculated that it was still early for the genius competition between the four major sects. Go to the wilderness by yourself, you have enough time. " Moreover, this trip to the wilderness can also be regarded as a test of one's own strength. This kind of practical training is much more effective than simply practicing in a secret room. However, that place is indeed very dangerous, so Su Han must be fully prepared before setting off. Su Han has been steadily developing the three new magic weapons and supernatural powers. In addition, Su Han also prepared many elixirs, elixirs, and medicinal powders for restraining shark worms and evil spirits, and took them with him. Next, after practicing in seclusion for another month and consolidating his cultivation at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm, Su Han began to prepare for the trip. However, Su Han did not tell anyone else, including Su Yunhai, that he was going to the wilderness. He only said that he wanted to travel abroad. Su Yunhai and the others did not doubt that there was something else, and they agreed wholeheartedly. Immediately afterwards, Su Han went to visit the Brahma Sage again. The Brahma Sage smiled lightly and said, "Are you going on a far journey?" Su Han was stunned: "How does the saint know?" "I don't know, I just made a guess based on some clues. Where are you going this time? Or are you going back to your hometown?" The last time Su Han left Silver Moon Holy Mountain, he wanted to return to his hometown to find his old friends, so the Brahma Saint would ask this question. Su Han shook his head: "This time is different." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,251 The Man in Black You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Oh? Where are you going this time?" asked the Brahma Sage. Su Han thought about it and felt that there was no need to hide this matter from the Brahma Saint. "Sage, do you know the Great Wilderness?" "The Great Wilderness?" The Brahma Saint's eyes moved. "That place was the place where the demons lived in ancient times. Until now, it has been inaccessible and few monks dare to go there. Why did you suddenly mention that place?" "Saint, I must remind you about this. I suspect that there is a resurgence of the demon clan in the wilderness. A while ago, I discovered some clues, but I have erased them." Su Han said. "What, demons?" The Brahma Saint was extremely surprised, "Are you serious?" Su Han didn¡¯t say these words to Zhong Lihong and Guo Sheng, he just muddled them around vaguely. But facing the Brahma Saint, Su Han felt that he must be reminded. At the height of the Sades Holy, I heard that the Demon clan has the traces of dead ashes, and it is not as panicked as others, but it will think rationally. Sure enough, after the initial surprise, the Brahma Saint's expression quickly calmed down. However, the slightly trembling pupils still revealed the extreme disbelief in his heart. After all, since the ancient war to seal the demons, the shadow of the demons has never troubled human monks again. Now that Su Han suddenly said this, it was obviously unacceptable to anyone. "Su Han, are you sure about this news? Also, how do you know about the demon clan?" The Brahma Sage asked in surprise. "My master once mentioned something to me." Su Han didn't rely on him, because although he knew some information about the demons in his previous life, it wasn't much. The Brahma Saint was obviously completely shocked by the news brought by Su Han, and he did not recover for a long time. However, he trusted what Su Han said. "So, are you going to the wilderness to look for clues about the demons? It's too dangerous for you, a young man, to go deep into the wilderness." Su Han shook his head: "You have to see it with your own eyes before you can rest assured. Maybe, it's just that I'm overthinking it. In short, I must go and see this wilderness. My master, too He often warns me that if there are any traces of demons, I must pay attention.¡± The Brahma Sage was very determined when he saw Su Han, but he didn¡¯t offer any more advice. "It seems that Master Ling is also a person who cares about the world." Saint Brahma sighed. "Su Han, when you go to the wilderness this time, I know that I can't persuade you, and I can't provide you with more help. I only have one sentence, you must take care of yourself." The eyes of the Brahma Saint, full of wisdom, stared at Su Han. Su Han smiled and said: "I will definitely bear in mind what the saint said. Also, when you are in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, you must also pay attention to the signs of the resurgence of the demon clan. If there are such signs, you must nip them in the bud. " The Brahma Sage nodded: "I also remember it." After Su Han left, the Brahma Saint stared at Su Han's back, and then secretly sighed: "I really did not misjudge the person. There are many secrets in this boy, and he is definitely not just a mysterious teacher" There are many speculations in the mind of the Brahma Saint, but at this moment, they are not important. What¡¯s important is that he saw endless potential in Su Han and also saw an extraordinary temperament. This kind of temperament is definitely impossible for ordinary young geniuses to have. ¡­¡­ After Su Han arranged everything, he left Silver Moon Holy Mountain and followed the map Guo Sheng gave him, heading in the direction of the wilderness. Cangyun Zeguo has a vast area. This time Su Han had to cross Cangyun Zeguo to the border of Cangyun Zeguo. This journey was also quite far. However, fortunately, Su Han had treasures such as the flying boat. He didn't feel too tired while riding on the flying boat. However, not long after Su Han left Silver Moon Holy Mountain and walked less than one-twentieth of the distance, he felt a few strange auras behind him. These strange smells follow him like a shadow. Su Han is not a fool. He knows that if this happens, it means that he is being targeted. "Who could it be?" Su Han is not someone to be bullied. Now that he realizes that he is being followed, he will definitely not sit idly by. At the moment, Su Han put away the flying boat, his figure flickered in the void, and came to Mingmingat. Within a moment, the people who followed him arrived following the traces he left. These are five men in black, and the leader has a pair of bright red eyebrows, staring at Su Han, obviously a little surprised. "Boy, how dare you stop?" The red-browed monk was very surprised. He thought that if the other party realized that he was being followed, his first reaction would be to run away. Unexpectedly, instead of running away, this kid stopped and waited for me. Su Han glanced at these five people. The strongest of these five men in black was at the eighth level of the Imperial Realm. The rest are at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm and the sixth level of the Imperial Realm. ¡°If this were during the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference, these five people would indeed pose a certain threat to Su Han. However, Su Han is now different from what he used to be. The opportunities he got on the Tenth Forbidden Island and Tianyi Shrine made his strength soar. "Are you here to find me?" Su Han smiled lightly. "Boy, are you that Su Han?" The red-browed monk stared at Su Han and looked back and forth. "Am I right? I'm afraid you have already come to a conclusion in your own minds. But I'm curious, who sent you?" Su Han said lightly. "Hehe, boy, you talk too much." While speaking, the red-browed monk said hello, and five figures rushed towards Su Han to cover him up. These five people are menacing and extremely fierce, and they work well together. Su Han glanced over and found that this seemingly messy offensive actually contained a secret formation. Su Hanhan snorted, and the figure suddenly started to move, like lightning, and suddenly swept towards the two men in black on the left behind him. Of these two men in black, one is at the fifth level of the Imperial Realm, and the other is at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm. ¡°Well done!¡± The two people couldn't help but be overjoyed when they saw Su Han rushing towards them. In their eyes, one of them is at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm, and the other is at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm. They are enough to capture Su Han, who is at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm. At that moment, the two of them looked at each other tacitly, and their moves changed. One of them pulled out a silver chain, like a fisherman pulling a net, and directly intercepted Su Han. At this time, something strange happened suddenly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,252 Thunder Killing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two of them suddenly felt as if their whole bodies were being pulled by some strange force. Their originally perfect steps suddenly seemed to be held back by a force and suddenly became messy. The two figures that were originally so menacing suddenly lost their balance. It was this moment of loss of balance that became the last freeze in their lives. Suddenly, Su Han shouted: "Galaxy Cutting!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ The two men in black didn't even react, and were directly chopped into pieces layer by layer by this terrifying cutting force. This astonishing scene happened so fast that it was unbelievable. By the time the other three people reacted, these two people had completely turned into flesh and blood. The red-browed monk was shocked: "Everyone, be careful, this guy is pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger!" Su Han laughed ferociously and killed these two people, which made the murderous intention in his heart even stronger. Glancing at the remaining three people, Su Han also knew that these people were following him with the intention of intercepting him midway. At the moment, Su Han didn't waste any time, strode forward, and activated his Lightning Escape. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of another seventh level emperor. The seventh-level emperor was also shocked when he saw how fast he was. He didn't know why, but facing this young man whose cultivation level was one level lower than his own, he suddenly felt a creepy feeling. At that moment, the seventh-level emperor instinctively grabbed it with one hand. An escape talisman appeared in his hand, and he was about to crush the escape talisman and escape. However, Su Han moved faster than him and directly poked his forehead with one finger. Boom! Countless golden powers surged out from his fingers, killing another one on the spot. "The situation has changed, retreat first!" The red-browed strongman's expression changed drastically, and he finally realized that he had misjudged this young man's strength, and he was simply not someone he could afford to offend. While the red-browed strong man was speaking, he had already crushed an escape talisman, and together with the escape light, he was about to take him away. But at this time, he suddenly felt a heavy suction. His legs seemed to be filled with lead and he could not move at all. Even the power of the Escape Talisman could not roll up his body. When he looked down, he saw that his legs had been wrapped with strange ice-blue vines for some time. And another monk at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm was in the same situation. His whole body was wrapped tightly, how could he escape? After the Phantom Ice Kui absorbed enough glacial power on the Eighth Forbidden Island, its form evolved again, and it was no longer what it was at the beginning. Now, let alone the eighth level of the Imperial Realm, Su Han was confident that even a semi-Saint Realm expert could use this phantom ice sunflower to limit his mobility. The phantom ice sunflower has a very strong devouring ability, and the eighth level monk of the imperial realm is a great supplement to the magic ice sunflower. After receiving Su Han's order, the Phantom Demon Bingkui opened its big petaled mouth and swallowed up the red-browed monk at the eighth level of the Imperial Realm without even having time to let out a scream. The remaining one, who was at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm, was so frightened that his face turned pale and his whole body was shaking like chaff. He never expected that he would provoke such a terrifying opponent this time, and in the blink of an eye, he would kill all the other four people. At this moment, this monk at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm was so frightened that his pupils were dilated, and his eyes were full of fear. Su Han came to this man, but he did not rush to kill him, but smiled indifferently: "Do you want me to torture him? Or take the initiative to confess?" "It's unfair We are just casual cultivators passing by. When we saw that you were young and traveling alone, we became malicious" This person still wants to make excuses. Su Han's expression was still indifferent: "It's now, you still don't want to tell the truth?" The man lowered his head and looked at the phantom ice sunflower wrapped around him. He thought of the terrifying scene where the strange vines swallowed up the strong red-browed man. Then he saw Su Han's indifferent eyes in front of him. He couldn't help but feel horrified. The last line of defense in his heart finally collapsed. . "Say, I saidas long as you let me live, I will say whatever you want me to say." "What if I don't let you live?" Su Han asked lightly. "In that casethen I would rather blow myself up and die than be threatened by you." The man gritted his teeth and said. Su Han nodded indifferently: "In that case, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it.If I ask you what it means, just go on the road with your companions. " The man¡¯s face changed drastically: ¡°Wait a minute, don¡¯t you want to know our origins?¡± Su Han laughed: "Do you think I will care about this? However, looking at you, you are probably from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain." As soon as these words came out, the man was completely stunned. They originally thought they were keeping it secret, but it turned out that people already knew it. "As expected, they are from the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain." Su Han's face darkened, "However, I am very curious, is there no one in the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain? Are you going to send a few of you soldiers to intercept and kill me?" The man's face changed again and again, and after a moment he said very reluctantly: "There is no one in the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain. Since being expelled from the Holy Mountain Alliance, the strong men of the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain have been able to leave. The people are scattered, as long as they have connections, they have gone to join other forces. The only ones left in the mountain gate are those of us who have neither connections nor strength." "The Purple Furnace Holy Mountain has fallen apart?" Su Han raised his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, a holy mountain that was relatively powerful in the past would fall apart just like that. However, Su Han didn't have the slightest pity in his heart. In the final analysis, the people of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain were seeking their own death. The monk said in frustration: "A few of us are from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain. I heard that it was because of you that the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain broke up. We can't swallow this breath. I also heard that you are just an emperor." We are mid-term geniuses, so we came up with this idea to intercept and kill you. We waited for you to come out after lying in wait for two months outside the Silver Moon Holy Mountain." This man obviously knew that he was about to die, so he just fell out. "The only strange thing is that we didn't have any information in advance and thought you were an ordinary middle-level imperial realm genius. If we had known about it in advance we wouldn't have done anything." As the man spoke, he suddenly straightened his neck, as if he was determined to die. "Anyway, it's in your hands now. If you want to kill or behead me, it's up to you!" After waiting for a long time, I did not wait for the moment when I imagined my head would be in a different place. The man hesitantly opened his eyes and took a look, only to realize that Su Han had just restrained all the big points in his body and threw them on the roadside. As for Su Han himself, he had already left. It was not until this moment that the monk realized that his back was already soaked with cold sweat. "What a scary young man, no wonder the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain fell into his hands This is also the fate of the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain!" In the end, the monk could only let out a long sigh. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,253 The Wilderness Town You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Being intercepted and killed by the monks from the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain was just a small episode and did not leave any waves in Su Han's heart. In fact, based on Su Han's level at the beginning of the Holy Mountain Alliance's talent contest, Su Han might not be able to gain the upper hand against this five-person team, and he might even suffer a loss. But now, after the encounters in the Genius Competition and the encounters with Tianyi Shrine, Su Han's current strength is far from the same as that of that period. "Purple Furnace Holy Mountain, as a relatively powerful holy mountain, fell into disarray just because it was kicked out of the Holy Mountain Alliance. Things in this world are really unexpected. It seems that in the end, The only thing worthy of trust is your own strength." Su Han's heart brightened, he took out his flying boat and rushed towards the wilderness without stopping. After the small episode, Su Han's journey was peaceful and there were no other incidents. A month later, Su Han finally approached the border of the wilderness. The closer Su Han got to the wilderness, the more Su Han discovered that the scenery along the way became more and more depressing. It seems that the closer you get to the wilderness, the more these places will be infected by a breath of death, becoming lifeless and sparsely populated. Occasionally, there are some people who come and go in a hurry, all dressed as casual cultivators. Obviously, these monks are not the aborigines of this place, but should be casual cultivators who came here to hunt for treasures or gain experience. It¡¯s just that Su Han doesn¡¯t understand, what is there about this wilderness that attracts these casual cultivators? Could it be that this wilderness, just like the wild land in southern Xinjiang, has legends of treasures everywhere, so it attracts these casual cultivators to come here to hunt for treasures? Su Han observed these casual cultivators along the way and always felt that there was something indescribable about them. This also made Su Han feel a little weird. After flying for a long time, Su Han saw a small town in front of him. The buildings in this town are somewhat simple, but it is very lively. A large number of monks come and go, all crowded in this small town. These monks are also dressed as casual cultivators, and their cultivation levels are not low. There are many imperial monks inside. It seems that this small town is a temporary settlement specially built for these casual cultivators. Su Han put away his flying boat and landed outside this small town. Stepping into the town, Su Han looked around, watching the people coming and going. This town is very close to the border of the wilderness, which makes Su Han have to suspect that this town is actually an outpost for casual cultivators heading to the wilderness. While Su Han was observing, a man suddenly walked out of an inn on the roadside. As soon as the man came out, he saw Su Han standing at the door of the inn. He was stunned for a moment, and then he said with a smile on his face: "Your Excellency? Are you stopping here because of the secret realm?" A secret realm? Su Han was slightly surprised in his heart, but he remained calm and just smiled faintly. This place is far away from Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Therefore, no matter how influential Su Han is among the casual cultivators around Silver Moon Holy Mountain, his fame cannot spread here. The person in front of him obviously only regarded Su Han as an ordinary casual cultivator. Seeing that Su Han didn't answer, the man added: "There are only the last two days left to register. The quota is already very tight. If you want to register, you should do it early." Su Han wanted to find something to say, so he smiled lightly and said, "I'm not in a hurry." "Aren't you in a hurry?" The man frowned, "I'm not telling you, the number of places is limited. If you don't sign up now, you won't be eligible to participate. This time, everyone has strict rules." Su Han was secretly wondering, but on the surface, he was still calm. Seeing Su Han's indifferent look, the man's tone became a little unfriendly: "Since you're not here to sign up, then why are you standing here at the door? Could it be that you want to spy on some information?" Su Han shrugged and asked, "Isn't this inn your family's private property?" Hearing this, the man was furious and laughed strangely: "Young little casual cultivator, are you still crazy? I would like to advise you, hurry up if you sign up. If you don't sign up, get out of here as soon as possible. Don't sneak around here and look around. " For a character like this, if Su Han wanted to destroy him, he would be destroyed with just one finger. However, Su Han has more important things to do now, so how can he meet such a small character? He smiled coldly and walked away. "Humph, you are smart." The man thought it was his domineering power that scared Su Han away, and for a moment he??Yangyang. Su Han left the inn, only to see casual cultivators rushing towards the inn, all in a hurry. "What kind of secret realm is it that has such great appeal?" Su Han was also confused. Looking at these casual cultivators, it was obvious that their standards were very high. There were as many king-level warriors as dogs, and there were also many emperor-level warriors. These people seem to have an aura of fanaticism about them, as if there is something particularly attracting them. What is it? Could it be that "Could it be that the news about the Yimu Demon Vine has been leaked?" Su Han's expression changed slightly. He remembered that Guo Sheng said that there were seven or eight other monks who saw the Yimu Demon Vine with him. Guo Sheng didn¡¯t tell others the news, but that doesn¡¯t mean the other seven or eight people didn¡¯t tell others either. If the news really leaks out, the plan to obtain the Otomu Demonic Vine will become very difficult. However, Su Han decided to follow his own pace. Regardless of the reason why so many people gathered, I still followed the information given by Guo Sheng step by step and there was no need to pay attention to it. "However, it is still necessary to inquire for some more information." After leaving the inn, Su Han walked on the streets of the town. The town was full of monks coming and going, and it was very lively. Su Han chose a very lively wine shop and took a short rest. While drinking wine, I listened to the chats of these casual cultivators traveling from north to south. Don¡¯t underestimate these small talk, in this small talk, a lot of information can be revealed unintentionally. "I heard that the seal will be broken in the next few days." "Yes, once the seal is broken, the fog of the wilderness will disperse a lot, and we can finally go deep into the great treasure house of the wilderness." "Don't be so optimistic. It's not certain whether there are treasures inside. Just the edge of the wilderness is already so dangerous, let alone going deep." "Tsk, don't be alarmist. Throughout the ages, this wilderness has produced countless treasures of heaven and earth. Even if there are some risks, wealth and honor can only be gained through danger." "I heard that someone has already begun to raise the banner to organize the team to enter collectively, and the person taking the lead seems to have a good background." "It should be safer if you join that kind of team, right?" "Tch, I don't like to join that kind of team. Even if there are real treasures by then, if they are distributed to me, they will be scraps left over by others." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,254 Entrance Restriction You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The seal is broken? Su Han was very keen to catch the key words in these people's conversations. ??If it is not broken sooner or later, it will not be broken later, but at this time, the seal of the wilderness is broken? For a moment, Su Han was also secretly awestruck, wondering if the broken seal had something to do with the resurgence of the demon clan? Looking at the cheerful expressions of these monks, who seemed completely unaware of the danger, Su Han felt a little heavy in his heart. Looking at the appearance of these monks, it is obvious that they do not really realize how dangerous the wilderness is. Su Han can also tell that for most monks, although they know that this wilderness is the place where the ancient demons lived, the legends of the ancient demons are already very far away from now. People nowadays have both a perverted curiosity and a deep-seated fear about this wilderness. Because, this vast wilderness has been inaccessible since ancient times, and it is an unexplored virgin land. In hundreds of thousands of years, this place will definitely breed many treasures of heaven and earth. ¡°Moreover, since the ancient demons were wiped out here, there will definitely be a lot of good things left here. Therefore, what these casual cultivators recognize is that the Great Wilderness will definitely be a huge treasure house, a huge treasure house that has never been developed. As casual cultivators, they originally lack resources. Therefore, these casual cultivators have a more desperate spirit than those monks with a background. No matter how dangerous the wilderness is, as long as there is an opportunity, they will come. So during this period, countless casual cultivators continued to pour into this town from all directions. Among these casual cultivators, there are those from Cangyunze Kingdom and some from Dongzhou Kingdom. Of course, among the vast number of casual cultivators, there will occasionally be some monks with powerful backgrounds mixed in. I heard that the leader of those who raised the banner to form a team was a powerful monk from Dongzhou Kingdom. Su Han roughly heard this news. However, Su Han also had some doubts in his heart: "Guo Sheng and the others have already entered the Great Wilderness. In this case, the Great Wilderness should have been able to enter long ago. Why do these people still say that the seal will be opened after two days? Did Guo Sheng lie? people?" Thinking about it, I think it¡¯s wrong. Guo Sheng may be able to deceive people, but the leaf of the Yimu magic vine cannot be faked. Su Han calculated carefully again and had some rough guesses in his heart. "Perhaps the seal of this great wilderness itself has loopholes periodically. Last time, a small-scale loophole appeared, allowing Guo Sheng and the others to enter. This time, it is a larger-scale loophole." After resting in the wine shop for a day, Su Han set off for the entrance marked on the map of Guosheng. With this map and detailed information, Su Han did not need to accompany other casual cultivators and quickly found the place marked on Guo Sheng's map. This is a very remote and large valley stretching for thousands of miles. "Is this the entrance to the wilderness?" What Su Han didn't expect was that the outside of the valley was also surrounded by monks. ¡°Obviously, there are many well-informed monks. Su Han's arrival did not make these monks have any special reaction. At most, a few of them glanced at him with their peripheral vision. "Obviously, Su Han's age and cultivation level cannot attract the special attention of these monks. This valley is extremely secluded and difficult to find. Two tall mountains arched each other, forming a sky-like passage in the middle, which was the only way to enter this misty valley. And behind this deep valley is the legendary wilderness. Standing outside the valley and looking in, you can see the smoke inside, and the colorful miasma that lingers there, making it look extremely weird. And around the entrance of the valley, an air current like purple lightning will appear from time to time, indicating that there is an extremely powerful restriction near the entrance. "It is indeed the entrance to the wilderness." Su Han looked at the map in his hand again. What was shown on the map was exactly the same as what he saw in front of him. Guo Sheng was not lying. Looking at the powerful restriction, which released an air current as thin as a baby's arm from time to time, Su Han had no doubt that if the restriction did not disappear, let alone these casual cultivators, even the strong ones in the Holy Realm would not be able to force their way in. It will be directly chopped into fly ash. "The prohibition imposed by ancient times is truly remarkable." Su Han walked towards the restricted direction, wanting to observe more carefully. "What are you doing? You are so sneaky, Li Lao?Stay away! "Seeing Su Han walking inside, some people immediately felt as if their territory had been offended, and shouted loudly, with unkind expressions on their faces. Su Han turned a deaf ear and looked at the mouth of the valley, his evil eyes wide open, and started exploring everywhere. He wants to know which area will have a loophole in this restriction and when will the loophole appear. These details were not mentioned in the information given by Guo Sheng. Guo Sheng only mentioned that he had to pass a series of restrictions and take poison-proof elixirs before he could enter. And this restriction, after it is opened, will be closed soon. If you want to figure it out, you have to wait until the next opening. Su Han is a person who pursues details. Since he is going to enter the wilderness, he naturally needs to understand all these things so that he can be more confident. However, his behavior angered the person who just yelled at him. "Boy, are you deaf or mute? I told you to get out of here, didn't you hear me?" The angry voice rang again, very sharp, and he was ready to take action if he disagreed with me. Su Han frowned and glanced at the other party. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ But this guy kept barking like a mad dog. "Is this your home?" Su Han's tone was cold. At a casual glance, I saw six people on the other side. These six people are not weak in strength. They are all strong men above the sixth level of the Imperial Realm. Among these casual cultivators, they are definitely in the first echelon. ???????????????????? There are six of them in the group, and they are best friends, so among the current crowd, they appear to be very powerful, and their territory is very large. Many casual cultivators are unwilling to provoke such people, so they stay at least a hundred meters away from them. Seeing that Su Han not only ignored them before, but now dared to talk back, all six of them looked cold at the same time. "Boy, are you looking for death?" One of the six people suddenly stood up with a cold tone. Su Han is naturally not afraid of these six people. Although these six people are more bandit than the five people from the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain, they are also more likely to be feared. However, Su Han is obviously not one of the people who is afraid of them. Su Han's eyes were indifferent and he glanced at the other party: "I'm curious, why are arrogant people like you not dead yet?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,255 A casual lesson You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What did you say, kid?" The other party suddenly became furious. Su Han shook his head, not wanting to be familiar with the other party, so he walked directly through the other party and walked inward as if the other party was air. "Stop." Among the six people, a monk in yellow clothes who had been silent suddenly flashed and landed in front of Su Han. He stopped him with one hand and said, "You can't pass this place." Su Han frowned, obviously irritated by the other party's continuous rude actions: "You said you can't go there just because you can't go there?" The monk in yellow smiled coldly: "I don't care what your background is. Since you are here, you must abide by the rules here. We have already designated this territory. If you want to choose a territory, go elsewhere. Moreover, everyone There has been an agreement. Once you cross this line, you cannot go deeper. If you go further, you will break the rules." "Rules, did you set the rules?" Su Han smiled disdainfully. "The rules are set by everyone. Why, when you first arrived, you want to provoke everyone?" This monk in yellow is obviously good at provoking conflicts. This short sentence suddenly put Su Han on the opposite side of everyone. Sure enough, everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards Su Han. Some sneered, some were wary, some even showed a bit of provocative hostility, and some pretended to be indifferent. Su Han originally didn't want to get to know each other, but this guy's sinister intentions angered Su Han. A strange smile suddenly emerged from the corner of Su Han's mouth. He swept his eyes in front of the six people and suddenly said: "From now on, I will take over your territory." As soon as these words came out, even the monk in yellow was stunned. These six guys can occupy such a large area of ????the scene and make others afraid to approach. They must have the ability to be arrogant and domineering. However, at this moment, a seemingly ordinary young casual cultivator told these six people to get out and took over their territory? This change made the originally quiet atmosphere at the scene suddenly become weird. Those who were watching the excitement clearly had a lot of schadenfreude in their eyes. ?Obviously, they would like to see something exciting on the scene. Otherwise, waiting here would be boring to death, and everyone's nerves would be very tense. ¡° If something exciting comes at this time, catch everyone¡¯s eyeballs and soothe everyone¡¯s nerves, this kind of excitement will naturally be enjoyed by everyone. The six people were startled at first, and then the monk in yellow started laughing strangely. Halfway through his laughter, his expression suddenly froze, and a sentence popped out from his lips: "Kill him!" The murderous intention spurted out instantly like a raging fire. These six people are obviously experienced veterans, and in terms of cooperation, they are all old brothers for decades. As soon as they heard the boss's order, they immediately rushed towards Su Han from different directions in unison. Bang, bang, bang! Su Han kicked three times in succession, only to hear three muffled sounds, and the three figures flying towards him seemed to rush directly to Su Han's toes. Like a sandbag being kicked, it fell out violently. Three in a row, it¡¯s dizzying. The remaining three are stronger in cultivation and are all at the seventh and eighth levels of the Imperial Realm. They were all shocked to see their accomplices kicked out so easily, and their speed and momentum suddenly weakened. "get out!" Su Han relaxed his arms lightly, opened his bow left and right, and grabbed two of them like sandbags in his hand, throwing them left and right. The monk in yellow was left alone. When he saw Su Han's empty door wide open, he thought there was an opportunity to take advantage of it. With a fierce light in his eyes, he grabbed Su Han's chest. Su Han laughed, and a golden light of gods and demons suddenly appeared around him. The monk in yellow didn't even touch Su Han's side, and bumped into the golden light, just like hitting a ball of extremely elastic cotton. , was bounced out all of a sudden, and flew out awkwardly. Bang, bang, bang! Dust flew everywhere, and the three figures hit the ground hard, raising countless dust. Even the ground was smashed into a big hole, and dust was flying. When the falcon fell, these six arrogant monks were beaten away like dead dogs and could not get up for a long time. This strange scene made those who were watching the excitement suddenly have complicated expressions in their eyes. A few of them had indifferent expressions, and their eyes suddenly became serious when looking at Su Han. ?Obviously, thisThese people no longer dare to look down upon the seemingly inexperienced young man in front of them. The six people who were knocked to the ground were even more embarrassed. With their ferocity, if they suffered a loss in normal times, they would have to come over and fight for their lives. But now, while the six people were wailing, they didn't dare to look at Su Han at all. They helped each other awkwardly, not even daring to say a word, and hid in the corner obediently. His eyes were full of fear and apprehension, how could he dare to speak harshly? They are not fools, so they naturally know that they have kicked the iron plate this time. This small group of six people had a fierce and sinister image before, which made the casual cultivators at the scene avoid them and stay away from them. Now, Su Han is more fierce and domineering than them, not to mention the deterrent effect he brings to the scene. Although Su Han looked young, many casual cultivators looked at him and became cowered. Even if he wanted to look, he would look at her secretly, for fear that his gaze might be interpreted as an unfriendly signal by Su Han. Su Han didn¡¯t become arrogant because he had solved those six people. Instead, he sat in the territory that originally belonged to those six people with a calm expression. It has to be said that the territory occupied by these six people is really not small. In this way, Su Han felt good, as no one else would disturb him. Sitting here, the distance from the forbidden entrance to the valley is only one or two kilometers. From this distance, Su Han could already see the restriction clearly. Su Han carefully observed the restriction. After a while, he finally discovered where the gap in the restriction was. At first glance, the gap looks no different from other places. However, if you observe carefully, you will find that every time the restricted spiritual power flows to this gap, it will always be a step slower. It's like a chain, one of the links is not smooth, so when the overall spiritual power reaches this point, it will be half a beat slower. After watching for a while, Su Han roughly saw some regular things. At this rate, it will take at least a day or two for the gap to expand to the point where people can enter. After observing the restriction, Su Han calmed down and began to observe the surrounding situation again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1256: Sneak Attack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han originally thought that the territory occupied by the six people just now was quite good, but after a closer look, it was actually not the case. This location seems to be very close to the entrance, but in fact it is a place that must be fought over by military strategists, an opening directly opposite it. If there is an eruption in the ban, this location will definitely bear the brunt. Looking around again, there are scattered cultivators scattered everywhere. Some people's positions may seem remote, but in fact they are more advantageous. Because once the restricted gap is opened, it will definitely be very blocked from the front. Occupying the flank positions on both sides may also have a geographical advantage. Su Han took a general look and had some concerns in his mind. "These six guys are shouting fiercely, but they are not really bright-minded people. The real smart people are those who hide in the dark, remain anonymous, and are ready to pretend to be pigs and eat tigers at any time." Su Han remained calm, and after a little investigation, he was secretly frightened. "No wonder those six people occupy such a favorable terrain, but no one has been able to fight them away. On the surface, it seems that it is because they are very powerful and fierce and domineering. But in fact, there are people who are more powerful than them, but they hide their strength. , but they are everywhere.¡± "No one has come to snatch this position. I'm afraid it's because this position is facing the ban and bears the brunt of it. It is also a must-win place for everyone. Whoever occupies this position will become the target of public criticism. Those six guys, that's all. With some brains, it¡¯s really a miracle that I can survive till now without dying.¡± Su Han finally figured it out. Compared with those guys who hid their strength and were so low-key that no one could notice them, these six people were as ridiculous as fools. However, although Su Han figured this out, he had no plans to change places. Now that he has beaten away those six guys in a high-profile manner, in the eyes of many smart people, maybe he is just a fool who is stronger than those six guys, right? However, Su Han is unwilling to change other people's impression. The more others despise and ignore him, the more beneficial it is to him. If all the people present were like those six reckless men, maybe Su Han wouldn't have anything to worry about. However, those guys who hide their strength are obviously not that kind of thing, and some are even ridiculously powerful. Low profile is king, this is obviously a rule followed by many people at the scene. Because, in this wilderness, not everyone who is high-profile can get good things. However, Su Han had no intention of changing his image. Instead, he put on an even more arrogant attitude, as if he just had the words "I am strong, no one should mess with me" written on his face. This look makes him look like a brainless young man. Su Han's appearance made some casual cultivators feel jealous, but secretly there were more people with sneers on their faces. Su Han saw the expressions of these people and remained calm. This is exactly what Su Han wants to achieve. Although those people sneered secretly, on the surface, no one came to harass Su Han. Su Han just closed his eyes and rested his mind for the whole night. The other casual cultivators at the entrance of the valley are basically like Su Han, each spending the night in their own territory. Early the next morning, Su Han suddenly caught something strange in his consciousness. This strangeness comes from Su Han's "territory". Su Han¡¯s face suddenly darkened, he stood up suddenly and walked to the right. Where he looked, a short, stooped old man was huddled in the grass, tinkering with something unknown. "Friend, are you in the wrong place?" This is Su Han's territory, and Su Han naturally does not allow anyone to run wild in his territory. What's more, Su Han's intuition told Su Han that what this old man was doing was definitely not a good thing. This rickety old man is extremely short, like a child less than ten years old. He was dressed in rags, and his face was as old as an orange peel, giving him the impression that he would fall down if the wind blew. But Su Han didn't dare to neglect him, because the old man's appearance was so strange that with Su Han's consciousness, he didn't even notice when he came. It wasn't until he invaded his territory that he discovered it. When the old man saw Su Han walking over, he pushed hard with a crutch in his hand, and it floated a hundred meters away. Su Han¡¯s expression suddenly changed, he flicked his sleeves, and the light from the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror in his sleeves flashed continuously.   Chichi chichi Several harsh sounds of air flow sounded in the void, and then, seven or eight almost transparent silver needles emerged from the void, and were forced to stop in front of Su Han, suspended in mid-air. Su Han was furious, this old man unexpectedly attacked him. ?Looking at these silver needles, it is obvious that they are highly poisonous. Moreover, the silver needle is transparent and cannot be seen by the naked eye. If Su Han's spiritual consciousness was not powerful and he had the means to slow down, he would have suffered a big loss accidentally. Su Han was angry and smashed the silver needles with a big hand. Looking at the whereabouts of the rickety old man, I saw the old man rolling in the grass, as if he could burrow into the ground, and disappeared. Su Hanhan snorted. He was not afraid of the poison. What he was afraid of was that the silver needle would attack his vital parts and cause him to suffer big losses by being caught off guard. This old man had no grievances against him, but he was about to kill him as soon as he made a move. Such viciousness naturally aroused Su Han's anger. After checking around, there was no trace of anything except the noisy scene. "What a cunning guy!" Su Han was secretly surprised. Under such circumstances, the other party escaped so easily. This is not easy! And when the casual cultivators nearby saw Su Han being attacked by a sneak attack, they all boiled like a stone setting off a thousand waves. Originally, everyone gathered here, and everyone was on equal footing with each other. Many people don¡¯t take too much precaution. But when the old man interfered, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Su Han checked around for a few times, but found no clues. After sneering, he returned to his original position. The complicated eyes of the people around him were also shot at him. Finally, a casual cultivator couldn't hold it back and asked tentatively: "Are you okay?" ¡°If Su Han was successfully attacked by someone, wouldn¡¯t it mean that they are also in danger? "Hmph, it's okay." Su Han deliberately raised his voice, "Shameless rat, it's not that easy to hurt me. This time he dug a hole in the ground, allowing him to escape by chance, but next time it won't be so easy." With this precedent, Su Han was very energetic. However, the rickety old man did not appear again, and no one else came to attack Su Han again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,257 Secret Alliance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han sat down again. Not long after he sat down, another figure appeared on the periphery of his territory. This figure is a monk wearing black clothes. His cultivation level is not high and his expression is a little cautious. "Friend, my master invites you to come over" The monk in black said cautiously. "Who is your master?" Su Han asked. The man hurriedly said: "My master is King Qingliu. He is a vassal king of Dongzhou Kingdom." This Dongzhou Kingdom is one of the Thirteen Kingdoms in the Upper Nine Regions like Cangyun Ze Kingdom, and like Cangyun Ze Kingdom, they are both in the Eastern Wasteland Daze Region. The huge Donghuang Daze Territory is divided into two parts by Dongzhou Kingdom and Cangyun Ze Kingdom. Su Han didn¡¯t know much about the structure of Dongzhou Kingdom, but he knew that being able to become a vassal king must also be a role that could influence the wind and rain in Dongzhou Kingdom. He also remembered that in the wine shop, he had indeed heard some casual cultivators mention that there was a big shot from Dongzhou Kingdom who was recruiting casual cultivators to join his team. Su Han remained calm and waved his hand: "Lead the way." The monk in black quickly turned around and left. Nothing happened along the way. The black-clothed monk took Su Han and quickly arrived at a dense forest on the left side of the valley entrance. As soon as he entered the forest, Su Han immediately felt that the scene in front of him changed, and he entered a formation. Inside the formation, it forms a space of its own. However, there is no murderous intention in this formation space. If there was, Su Han would not step in. "arrive." Before walking far, the black-clothed monk brought Su Han to an open space. In this open space, there are some people scattered in groups, about fifty or sixty in number. With a glance, Su Han could tell that these people were all of extraordinary strength and were not on the same level as the monks outside. "Unexpectedly, there are still a group of masters hidden here?" Su Han was secretly awe-inspiring. "What do you call fellow Taoist?" From among the group of people, a man in green clothes suddenly walked out. His face was like that of an emperor in the world, giving people the feeling of a king. "King Qingliu?" Su Han asked. "Haha, it's me. You shouldn't be judged by appearances. Your Taoist friend's behavior at the beginning made everyone think you were a foolhardy fool. Unexpectedly, you were underestimated." This is the tone of King Qingliu. , with a bit of weirdness. However, he did not lose his etiquette just because Su Han looked young. Su Han said calmly: "My surname is Su." "It turns out to be Fellow Daoist Su." "What does the prince want to do? You don't necessarily come to me specifically to talk about this nonsense, right?" Su Han suddenly smiled. "Just now, the old man from Helu tried to test you, don't you mind?" King Qingliu suddenly smiled at a haystack, and a figure flashed out from behind the haystack. This figure was the old man who had just attacked Su Han. At this moment, the old man looked at Su Han with squinted eyes and suddenly let out a burst of weird laughter. "Hey, young man, don't hold grudges. I'm just following the prince's order to test you." As soon as the old man from Helu opened his mouth, he completely ignored himself. Su Han frowned: "King Qingliu, you and I are strangers to each other. Isn't it very kind of you to test me like this?" Su Han's tone was obviously unhappy. But King Qingliu smiled indifferently: "Su Xiaoyou, you are young and may not know the pros and cons involved. Speaking of which, if you knew my intentions, you would never blame me. On the contrary, you might I also want to thank this king.¡± "Thank you for sneak attack on me?" Su Han laughed. "Sneak attack on you, from another perspective, is to test your qualifications. You passed our test, so you are qualified to walk in here." King Qingliu's voice was unhurried and gave people a very calm feeling. . "What qualifications do you have to walk in here?" Su Han smiled faintly, "This is just a formation to hide from others, nothing special, right?" Since everyone thinks that he is a fool, there is no need for him to act arrogant. King Qingliu said: "I believe you have seen how many people are outside. No one knows what is in the wilderness, but if so many people rush in at once, it will inevitably cause chaos. If a If I accidentally collide with something inside, it will affect me.?These are the real strong men. " After all that was said and done, Su Han finally understood that the so-called test was to choose the "real strong person". It's no wonder that the people in this open space are all of extraordinary strength. At this time, there was a big man nearby, but he was a little impatient: "King Qingliu, he is just a young boy. His strength is not even in the late stage of the Imperial Realm. There is no need to be so polite to him, right? Let him come in because you think highly of him. , why bother to spoil him?" "That is, none of us are at least the eighth or ninth level of the Imperial Realm. It is already inappropriate to let such a weak boy get involved." Many people also followed suit. Obviously, they still don't agree with Su Han joining their group. After hearing these words, King Qingliu did not refute. He just looked at Su Han with a smile, as if he wanted to see how Su Han would express his position. Su Han shrugged: "Since you're not welcome, I'll leave." "What kind of place do you think this is, where you can come and leave whenever you want?" The big man from before sneered and said to King Qingliu, "King Qingliu, you let this kid in, and now you let him out, who knows who he is? Will he talk nonsense outside? What if he goes out and talks nonsense, lets those outside know about the existence of this place, and tens of thousands of people cause chaos together, what will be done then?" "Yes, now that he's here, we can't let him out." Su Han¡¯s face darkened and he sneered: ¡°Why, is there still a way to get in or out of this place?¡± King Qingliu waved his hand, "Everyone, please be quiet. Although this fellow Daoist Su is a little weaker in cultivation, his spiritual consciousness is as powerful as everyone here. We need people with strong spiritual consciousness on this trip. And, the more people like this, the better.¡± "Even if you have some strengths in spiritual consciousness, but your strength is not good enough, wouldn't it be a hindrance?" "Yeah, who knows what will happen in the wilderness, bringing someone who is a laggard is just asking for trouble." Everyone was talking, and their tone was extremely rude and full of contempt for Su Han. Su Han just sneered and said nothing, knowing in his heart that this group of people relied on their own strong cultivation and gathered together to control the movement of tens of thousands of people into the wilderness. "You guys talk slowly, I am not interested in the topic you are talking about." As Su Han spoke, he activated his Electric Feather Escape, and in the blink of an eye, he had reached the edge of the formation exit. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,258 Showing Strength You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone could not help but be surprised. None of them expected that this young man was so fast. What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t expect that this young man would be able to find the exit of the formation in the blink of an eye. You must know that it is easy to enter this formation, but not easy to exit. The exit is very hidden, and ordinary people cannot find it at all. This keen insight surprised King Qingliu. King Qingliu said quickly: "Fellow Taoist, please stay." A trace of anxiety flashed across his calm face involuntarily. If Su Han really goes out, their small stronghold will be completely exposed. People outside will definitely flock in if they know they are here, and then the chaos will be huge. "This young man must not be allowed to go out. With his temper, it would be strange not to go out and stir up trouble." King Qingliu said secretly in his heart. Su Han smiled lightly: "Do you think you can keep me?" When Su Han came in, he had already observed the area. There are all eight or nine emperor level experts here, and there are even a few saint level ones. But when it comes to things that can threaten his life, there really isn't anything. This is not because Su Han is too powerful, but with his current magical powers and props, unless he is a strong man in the holy realm, Su Han may not be able to defeat him head-on, even in the early stage of the ordinary holy realm, but There is absolutely no problem in getting away. For a moment, King Qingliu was also unsure of Su Han's details. Perhaps Su Han was just pretending to be so confident. But the way he looks, it doesn¡¯t really look like he¡¯s pretending. His whole person gives people a feeling of being incomprehensible. King Qingliu quickly changed his thoughts in his heart, and finally winked at the others and said: "Everyone, if you can trust me and let me organize everyone to do big things, then you don't have to pour cold water on the decisions I make. Play devil¡¯s advocate, right?¡± "Okay, then I'll give King Qingliu some face." "Since you said so, Prince, let him stay." "However, if this kid doesn't have real talent and learning, we will never tolerate people who are just pretending to be fake. We will kick him out anyway." King Qingliu looked at Su Han: "Fellow Taoist, I have a suggestion, you may wish to listen to it." "Say." Su Han's face was expressionless. "These friends here are all very powerful figures among casual cultivators. It is normal to be arrogant. I hope you understand." understand? Why should I understand you? Su Han sneered secretly, but didn't answer. "Actually, the purpose of us getting together is to formulate some rules and control the situation, so that tens of thousands of people can enter the wilderness this time in a more orderly manner." King Qingliu seemed to be very calm and said, "I believe you have also seen that there are more and more people in the past two days. I estimate that tens of thousands of people will continue to gather in the future, so many people will flood into the wilderness at once , It would be fine if they were all strong. However, some even cats and dogs in the spirit realm want to join in the fun. The wilderness is a place of right and wrong, and with so many people mixed, who knows what kind of trouble it will cause? " "What King Qingliu said seems to make sense. Seeing Su Han's face relaxed slightly, King Qingliu also chuckled: "So, I have gathered everyone here to brainstorm how we can formulate a charter to make this operation proceed in an orderly manner. Of course, I want to To make rules, you must have the ability to make rules. If you want to participate, you must give a little persuasion so that no one has any doubts. Naturally, everyone has nothing to say, what do you think?" The truth is that this is correct. However, Su Han didn't want to follow the opponent's rhythm at all. "First, I don't care about setting rules. Second, I don't need anyone to agree with me. Third, if the rules you set do no harm to me, then everyone is happy. If it affects me, then I'm sorry. ¡± King Qingliu frowned slightly: "You are making it difficult for me to do this." Su Han smiled faintly: "Pretend I haven't been here." Seeing that Su Han was about to step away, King Qingliu said hurriedly: "Wait a minute. I, the king, take a step back. As long as you can show your powerful spiritual consciousness, you can be on an equal footing with everyone in our team." I guarantee that no one will maliciously exclude you, how about that?" Su Han thought for a while: "How to show it?" "It's very simple, as long as you can tell where the exit of my formation and the killing array are, even if you pass??. " As King Qingliu spoke, he used his eyes to consult the opinions of those around him. Although these people are not very happy to join a middle-level imperial realm monk, King Qingliu still has to give them face. "Since the prince said so, then let's do it." "Listen to King Qingliu." "King Qingliu, today we are all here to give you a face. If this guy doesn't cooperate, don't blame us for being rude." King Qingliu smiled and looked at Su Han: "You have seen everyone's sincerity. If we didn't think highly of you, there would be no need to invite you over, don't you think?" Su Han was noncommittal, but said: "Where I stand is the only exit of the formation. And twenty meters to your left, there is a killing formation. And there, there there are six killing formations in total. Am I right?" In fact, Su Han at least saw eight killing formations. He deliberately said less than a few words, which was intentional. He doesn¡¯t want to show off his sharp edge as soon as he comes up and make these people wary of him. It¡¯s good now. Although these people want to accept themselves, they still look down on themselves. This slightly despised state is actually the most beneficial to Su Han. King Qingliu was slightly startled: "Are you sure?" Su Han said calmly: "OK." King Qingliu put his palms on his hands and smiled: "Everyone has seen that Fellow Daoist Su's spiritual realm is not inferior to everyone else's, right?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of their eyes, they also put away their contempt, and glanced at Su Han with a judgmental look. Obviously, in such a short period of time, Su Han was able to see the mystery of the formation, and grasp the exit and murderous intention so accurately, which was extremely extraordinary. Even many people present asked themselves that they might not be able to do it if it were themself. For a time, no one expressed any objections. King Qingliu smiled broadly: "It is really gratifying to have such a powerful spiritual consciousness, Fellow Daoist Su, join us. On behalf of everyone, I would like to extend a warm welcome." Su Han¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he was not flattered by King Qingliu¡¯s enthusiasm. "Well, with the addition of one more person, our plan will be more certain." King Qingliu looked around and said, "Only when everything has rules can we make a circle. In my opinion, the maximum number of people entering the wilderness this time is five hundred. If the number exceeds this number, it will be uncontrollable." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,259 Proposal for Alliance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Five hundred people? Is it too few?" Someone raised an objection. "Yes, there are tens of thousands of people here in total. If only 500 people are allowed in, there will definitely be trouble." "Trouble?" King Qingliu suddenly turned cold. "In the world of martial arts, what are rules? The words of the strong are the rules. Why should we form an alliance? It is to formulate rules and maintain the rules so that they will not cause trouble. Even if trouble occurs , we must also suppress it.¡± As King Qingliu spoke, the gentleness and elegance just now were completely gone, replaced by bursts of murderous intent. "I support King Qingliu. There are no rules and no rules. Those ants with low cultivation level must be given some color." "I also support it. We must do something about this evil person, otherwise tens of thousands of people will rush in and nothing will be accomplished. Maybe they will cause some trouble and we will have to wipe their butts." "Yes, if it touches any powerful existence inside, we will all be implicated." "We are not afraid of opponents who are like gods, but we are afraid of teammates who are like pigs. Those casual cultivators with average strength cannot be put in, absolutely not." King Qingliu saw that most of the people had unanimous opinions, and immediately nodded and said: "That's it. The number of people entering will be controlled within five hundred." "We have forty or fifty people here, and each one will bring a few followers, up to three hundred people at most. The remaining two hundred places will be given to the more powerful casual cultivators outside and let them fight for it. When the time comes, they will We will definitely fight to the death, but this evil person doesn¡¯t necessarily want us to do it.¡± "Yes, we just need to set the threshold and then let them kill each other. Maybe they will do it themselves before we come forward." Su Han was speechless when he heard the opinions of these people. Although he didn't approve of so many people going in together, he never thought of plotting against others. It seems that although this group of people is powerful, they are not a group of people who can cooperate. Since they can plot against others outside now, when the critical moment comes, they can naturally plot against themselves. Su Han really doesn¡¯t feel comfortable cooperating with such people. "Fellow Daoist Su, do you have any opinions?" King Qingliu turned his eyes around and then fell on Su Han, as if he was asking Su Han deliberately. Su Han said calmly: "You decide the rules, as long as I have a share." King Qingliu smiled and said: "It's better to work together. Since you are a part of this place, you can't be alone. I want to ask you, if we really want to suppress those casual cultivators, will you contribute?" This question is very tricky. Su Han said: "With all of you great masters here, do you still need the efforts of a young junior like me?" As soon as these words were said, someone immediately became upset: "You kid, what do you mean? You just want a piece of the pie and don't want to contribute, how can such a good thing happen?" "My strength will be released after entering the wilderness. Your Excellency is clamoring so fiercely now, but the strength you will use later may not be more than mine." Su Han said something back indifferently. Amidst the constant arguments, everyone finally summarized a few rules. First, everyone present can only bring up to three followers. Second, the total number of people entering the wilderness cannot exceed five hundred. In addition to the people present and their entourage, the other places are competed by the casual cultivators outside. Third, if the casual cultivators outside cause trouble, they can use force to maintain the rules. Fourth, after entering the wilderness, if you want to continue to cooperate, you can cooperate. Those who want to act alone are not restricted. After hearing these rules, Su Han also knew that if so many strong men implemented these rules together, then the casual cultivators outside would have no room to resist and would have to obey. Because these strong men hold the strongest say in the martial arts world - strength. ???????????? Many times, the world of martial arts doesn¡¯t talk about reason at all, but only about strength. Therefore, Su Han doesn't care about the first three rules. He's concerned with Rule 4. After entering the wilderness, you can cooperate or not. This actually has a subtext. The subtext is that after entering the wilderness, everyone will no longer have the current alliance. Once you encounter any interests, it is okay to rob each other and use any means. To put it bluntly, once we enter the wilderness, everyone will prey on the weak and the strong, each using his or her own methods.??. For this kind of subtext, maybe the average stupid person can't react, but Su Han understands it very well. After the rules were formulated, everyone disbanded. Su Han was about to return to his territory when suddenly a voice came from behind: "Fellow Daoist Su, stay." A well-dressed monk quickly caught up from behind. As soon as he saw this person, Su Han recognized him. He was one of the only people who didn't show contempt for him just now. "My Excellency, Prime Minister Meng Fei, could you please lend me a moment?" This man was extremely polite and did not show any condescending attitude because of Su Han's young age. Because the rule of the martial arts world is that strength is the most important, and in the martial arts world, there is never a shortage of amazing young geniuses, and even the older generation of monks must respect them. Su Han did not relax his vigilance against this man because of his attitude. The two of them walked to a remote corner, and Meng Feixiang smiled and said: "My fellow Taoist has a strong spiritual realm, I admire you very much." "I'll spare you the polite words. What's the matter?" Su Han interrupted the other party directly. "I do have something I want to discuss with you." This guy wasn't angry at all. He added, "I'm more willing to trust you than those cunning guys." Su Han didn¡¯t answer, but just looked at Meng Feixiang lightly. The other party was neither a relative nor an acquaintance of him, and came to show his goodwill for no reason. Su Han didn't believe it if he had no intention. "It's like this. The rules they mentioned before are that after entering the wilderness, you can form a team or move freely. I think you understand the meaning, fellow Taoist, right?" Meng Fei said, "Rogue cultivators like us who come here alone , without allies, it is easy to be in a disadvantageous situation." Su Han smiled and did not answer. Meng Feixiang continued: "I saw that the old man from Helu tried to test you earlier. I think your true strength is probably not weaker than those of us at the eighth or ninth level of the Imperial Realm. I have a suggestion. Why don't you and I enter the wilderness? How about the two of them team up and form an alliance?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,260 Announcement of Rules You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Form an alliance? Looking at the monk, Su Han did not agree or disagree at once, but said: "Give me a reason to believe you." Meng Feixiang said: "I am alone, and they look down on me. Of course, they also look down on you, fellow Taoist. I feel that if we do not form an alliance, but continue to maintain this state of being alone, when the time comes we will , will definitely become the first targets of their attacks. Therefore, whether it is out of sympathy for the same disease or out of interests, we should form an alliance and hold each other together to keep each other warm." I have to say that this man¡¯s proposal sounds somewhat reasonable. But it is a pity that Su Han is not interested in forming an alliance and cannot trust strangers. "Sorry, I'm not interested in forming an alliance. Fellow Daoist Meng, I'd better hire Gao Ming." After Su Han rejected Meng Feixiang's proposal, he returned to his own territory. He found that he had only been away for a short while, but the number of monks at the entrance of the valley had increased significantly. Su Han remained calm and just closed his eyes to rest in his own territory. He estimated that within a day at most, King Qingliu and the others would come out to announce the new rules. By then, there might be another chaos. At night, many casual cultivators came again. Overnight, the location at the entrance of the valley became more and more crowded and noisy. The next morning, as far as Su Han could see, there were crowds of people. The number of casual cultivators gathered at the entrance of the valley was already over 50,000. At this time, King Qingliu¡¯s entourage came to invite Su Han over again. All the strong men who participated in the alliance yesterday have gathered together again at this time. As the leader of the alliance, King Qingliu stood on a high place, and the pressure of a strong man in the holy realm spread unceremoniously. He pressed his arms downward and said with great strength: "Everyone, be quiet." Once the coercion of the Holy Realm strongman is formed, it will sweep across all directions like a storm. The powerful Holy Realm Gangfeng, like countless huge waves suddenly set off, surged out in all directions towards the mouth of the valley. Within dozens of miles around, all the warriors were staggering. Especially those with weaker cultivation were shocked to the point of vomiting blood. In this scene, it is obvious that King Qingliu is establishing his authority. "Everyone, I would like to say a few words." King Qingliu's tone was indifferent, but he had the majesty of a superior, "I don't care where you come from or what you want to do in the wilderness. I have only one sentence, not everyone is qualified to enter this wilderness." "In order to ensure everyone's interests, the top powerhouses who have come here have gathered together, met with each other, and formulated some rules. Next, I will announce the rules. If you can understand these rules, take advantage of it now Leave. If you can't understand or don't want to leave, that's fine. However, you can only stop here. If you want to force your way into the wilderness, there will only be one consequence, and that is death." Since he wants to establish his authority, King Qingliu¡¯s tone naturally leaves no room for anything. As soon as he finished speaking, there was an uproar on the scene. "What are you doing? Did I hear you correctly?" "Rules? Why should we listen to the rules you make?" "Yes, who are you? Are you the boss here?" "Screw it, we are all casual cultivators, why are we pretending to be such big-tailed wolves?" Rogue cultivators are all unruly beings. When they hear that they are asked to abide by the rules set by others, their first thought is not to agree. ¡° Moreover, you can think with your toes that these rules will definitely not be beneficial to people like them. The rules are nothing more than those powerful people cutting the interests of people like them in order to gain more benefits. These people were shouting when suddenly, several rays of light flashed behind King Qingliu. The next moment, these lights turned into sharp swords, swishing straight towards the crowd. The target was very clear, it was the people who clamored the loudest. ah! Screams rang out, and wherever the light of the sword struck, the few people who were still alive and kicking just now turned into a pool of flesh and blood. This terrifying scene caused the faces of the casual cultivators around to change drastically. They all took a deep breath and quickly retreated to both sides, as if they were afraid of being exposed to this terrible murderous intention. Behind King Qingliu, several strong men smiled indifferently and said to King Qingliu: "You continue." King Qingliu is also facelessHe said, "While the king is speaking, no one is allowed to interrupt. Anyone who violates this will have the same fate as them." Kill the chicken to scare the monkey! The casual cultivators at the scene all looked pale and really shut their mouths, daring to be angry but not daring to speak. The powerful ones in the Holy Realm are the existences they must look up to. But now, standing in front of them was such a strong man, and they couldn't help but bow their heads. Su Han was speechless in his heart, but he also knew that he couldn't stop this kind of thing. King Qingliu continued expressionlessly: "This vast wilderness has been subject to various restrictions since ancient times, prohibiting monks from entering. This time an opportunity arose. Although the news was not widely spread, so many people came. So many If people go in at once, they will definitely create huge chaos. If one person fails, they will cause huge trouble. Therefore, after our discussion, we have decided that the number of people entering the wilderness this time will not exceed five hundred at most. People. We have already decided on 300 of them, and the remaining 200 will be selected from among you." "You don't need to complain about the rules, and don't cause trouble. The rules of the martial arts world are like this. If you have the ability, you will stand out in the selection. If you don't even have this ability, even if you enter the wilderness, you will be dead. What's more, we We won¡¯t let in those who are cheating.¡± King Qingliu¡¯s tone was so cold that he lacked any emotion. What he said made people unable to refute it for a moment. However, there are only 200 places? There were at least 50,000 casual cultivators gathered at the scene. Of these 50,000 people, only 200 places were allocated. For a time, all the casual cultivators were breathing heavily, and they were holding a ball of fire in their hearts. They wanted to break out, but they couldn't. Because they have all seen the fate of those people just now. If it happens now, they are likely to become the second batch of victims to scare the monkeys. King Qingliu glanced around indifferently, and was quite satisfied with everyone's reaction, and then said: "Everyone present, as long as their strength reaches the imperial realm, you are eligible to participate in the selection. Only 200 people will be selected, and the 200 places will be filled once they are filled. , those who do not get a quota will leave automatically. If you don't leave by then, your safety cannot be guaranteed." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,261 Prepare to enter You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became even weirder. The threshold of the Imperial Realm has blocked out most of the people present. After all, the news about this great wilderness has not spread widely enough yet. If it spreads widely, I'm afraid the number of people coming will far exceed the current number. The emperor-level experts are already the top group among the casual cultivators present. Those imperial strong men, when they heard this, the original conflict was disappeared immediately. Thinking about it carefully, this rule seems to be beneficial to them. Which one has more advantages, 500 people entering or 50,000 people entering? The answer is self-evident. As a result, most of the imperial realm powerhouses present suddenly became silent. There were even some people who immediately changed their flag and began to support King Qingliu and the others. In this way, the situation at the scene becomes even less suspenseful. King Qingliu and his group are the makers of the rules. The emperor-level experts among the casual cultivators present were at the high end of the food chain and had an advantage. As for those warriors below the imperial realm, they are the ones at the bottom of the food chain who were sacrificed. Even if there are ten thousand dissatisfactions in their hearts, it is just a cloud. Because of this situation, they have no say at all. Among the casual cultivators present, there were a total of five to six hundred emperor-level warriors, choosing two hundred places. They all felt that their hopes were still high. Therefore, no powerful person in the imperial realm stood up to oppose this rule. Su Han secretly sighed in his heart. Although King Qingliu and the others' move was a clear conspiracy, it was very effective and completely divided these casual cultivators. As long as the emperor-level warriors among the casual cultivators are separated, how can the remaining soldiers and generals have any say? But, then again, those with cultivation levels below the imperial realm came to this wilderness purely to join in the fun. If they really want to enter the wilderness, I am afraid that the mist and miasma will wipe out more than half of them. "It's just that the treasure house in the wilderness is too tempting, so these people are carried away, and they swarm over, as if there is gold in the wilderness, waiting for them to pick it up. In fact, with their strength, entering the wilderness is not much different from dying. Regardless of whether these people agree or not, the selection begins directly. The selection rules are also very simple and crude. They are ranked directly according to their cultivation strength. If there is a dispute, it will be decided through a contest. In less than half a day, the quota for these two hundred people was completely finalized. The two hundred people selected were naturally extremely excited. The losers were all frustrated, their eyes flickered, and they wanted to cause some damage, but lacked the courage. After all, they had just seen that with the strength of King Qingliu and the others, they could definitely suppress them forcefully. After the two hundred quotas were selected, King Qingliu said calmly: "Those who are not selected can leave now. If you have not left after two quarters of an hour, your life safety will not be guaranteed in any way." This is not only a warning, but also a threat. This does not mean that there is no guarantee. Not only King Qingliu and the others will not protect these casual cultivators, but on the contrary, if these casual cultivators do not leave, they are very likely to take direct action against these casual cultivators. ??The meaning behind the words can basically be understood by anyone with some intelligence. Some timid casual cultivators, although unwilling to do so, could only sigh and leave. They also know that their cultivation level is too low and it is useless to stay. As for some of the Imperial Realm experts who were unsuccessful in the selection, they were still a little hesitant because they heard that each of King Qingliu¡¯s group had a quota of three followers, and they wanted to stay and try their luck. Although these entourage quotas are basically taken up by the followers brought by these people, there are still a few people who come alone. These single-handedly strong men suddenly became the targets that everyone coveted. ? Among them, Su Han is naturally included. "Young Master, can you sell me one of your followers?" A monk in the early stage of the Imperial Realm walked up to Su Han with hope. Su Han shook his head: "Not interested." Su Han didn¡¯t want to carry anyone he didn¡¯t know well at all. More uncertainty equals more hidden dangers. So?No matter how much money the other party offers, Su Han is not interested. Next, several people came to ask Su Han one after another, but Su Han rejected them all. Seeing that two quarters of an hour was about to pass, these people finally did not dare to stay and left with gloomy faces. Although they were extremely reluctant, they also knew that if they didn¡¯t leave when the time came, they might be waiting for their lives. However, none of them went too far. Many stopped and watched from a distance when they were dozens of miles away, and even the timid ones stopped after going hundreds of miles. ¡°Obviously, they were extremely reluctant to leave right now. " However, King Qingliu and the others did not care about this. "Everyone, those who remain now are the elites among the elites. You will all be qualified to enter the wilderness, but here, I have a few ugly words to say first. After entering, everyone should behave themselves, especially Be careful, if you encounter something weird, don't be too curious, let alone rush to seek death. None of us can afford to alert some powerful and unknown existence inside and cause any big trouble. " What King Qingliu said made sense, and even Su Han nodded secretly. After all, one should be cautious when entering such an ancient forbidden place. Let's talk ugly things first, lest someone who doesn't know the truth will cause a big mess. In addition, King Qingliu also talked about some conventions and rules, and no one objected. "Okay, that's about it. You all must be smart people, and I don't need to say much. There is a gap in the restriction at the entrance, and it will soon be at its weakest. At that time, all of us will work together Attack and open this gap. After entering, we will work together to seal the gap to prevent those people from returning." King Qingliu¡¯s proposal was approved by everyone. People are selfish. If those who left are allowed to come back, it will obviously divide the interests of those present. The waiting time was not long. About two hours later, a gap visible to everyone's naked eyes appeared in the barrier at the entrance of the valley. And this gap is still widening. Although the surrounding forbidden air current is still strong, the forbidden spiritual power around the gap is obviously showing signs of weakness, and the spiritual power is still weakening. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,262 The atmosphere of conspiracy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Do it!" King Qingliu did not hesitate and immediately issued orders. With a command, all the strong men activated their powerful moves and slammed into the gap together. Countless rays of light, large and small, all hit the gap. After blasting for more than ten times, the gap was finally opened with a huge hole. The forbidden spiritual power on both sides of the hole immediately closed in on the gap, but looking at it like this, it shouldn't be able to heal for a while. "Walk!" King Qingliu took the lead and rushed in quickly. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the blue, Su Han was not slow and rushed in. The moment he passed through the restricted gap, Su Han only felt the roar of the wind, countless gusts of wind flying around his ears, and the thunderous sound filled his ears. Within a few breaths, the wind suddenly stopped and the thunder stopped. Su Han opened his eyes and found that he had entered a brand new space. As far as the eye can see, there are towering ancient trees, each one at least as thick as a few people hugging each other. The ancient trees form a vast forest that reaches as far as the eye can see. It was like suddenly entering a world of giants. Whether it was trees or flowers and plants, they were all magnified several times compared to the outside world. Seeing this situation, everyone was stunned for a moment, and then they were amazed and sighed one after another. King Qingliu shouted: "Don't be busy admiring it now, there will be time for you to appreciate it later. Let's repair the formation first, don't forget that those people outside have not given up yet." Under King Qingliu¡¯s greeting, everyone went over to help. King Qingliu¡¯s formation skills are obviously not low. He first repaired the damaged gap, and then added a few more formations. Half an hour later, a solid formation was completely formed. "Although the gap has been filled by us, it is still possible for those outside to come in if they really want to take risks. But with these formations of mine, it is different. Everyone who comes in will definitely die." King Qingliu sneered a few times and glanced around, "However, these formations cost me 50 million middle-grade Yuan stones. Don't you want to express your gratitude?" This is asking for cost. However, Su Han could tell that King Qingliu was taking the opportunity to blackmail him. Those few formations cost at most 10 million mid-grade Yuan Stones, but according to King Qingliu, it cost 50 million. But Su Han didn¡¯t expose it either. Anyway, 50 million mid-grade Yuan stones were shared among everyone, which is only 100,000. There is no need to offend King Qingliu because of this little money. Others seem to think that paying money is a matter of course, and for the monks who can enter here, one hundred thousand is just a drop in the bucket, and it is completely trivial. After receiving the money, King Qingliu chuckled: "Okay, now that you have come in, according to the rules agreed before, everyone can separate or form a team on their own. I would like to remind everyone that it is not easy to come in, so it is best not to do it on your own. Kill each other.¡± The words were said beautifully, but it was obvious that no one took them too seriously. "Who is King Qingliu? Many people present know who he is. Regardless of his high-sounding words, at the critical moment, he said that he might not be the first to kill. Su Han didn¡¯t even bother to listen to King Qingliu¡¯s words, so he turned around and left quickly. The five hundred monks present also dispersed. The opportunity for everyone to enter the wilderness is hard-won, and no one wants to waste even a minute or a second. Seeing everyone disperse, King Qingliu suddenly smiled strangely, greeted his subordinates, and walked away. The five hundred monks entered the wilderness and quickly dispersed like a fish jumping into the sea. Within a moment, there was no one at the entrance. After a while, a figure suddenly emerged from the wilderness and landed next to the formation at the entrance. After looking around to make sure there was no one around, he suddenly took out an object from the man's hand and launched a series of attacks, hitting the base of the formation left by King Qingliu. Boom boom boom boom The base of the formation was attacked continuously, and the formation was crumbling. Soon, King Qingliu's formations were blasted away. This man added a few more bombardments, completely destroying these formations. After destroying the formation of King Qingliu, this man sacrificed treasures and used magical powers to continuously blast at the restricted gap where the five hundred monks had just entered. The gap that had just been repaired opened up a big hole after a while.  After doing this, the figure stood next to the opening and looked at it for a while, and then quickly disappeared from the place. Soon, the casual cultivators who had been driven away returned to the entrance of the valley one after another without giving up. At this time, there was no one at the entrance of the valley. These casual cultivators who returned were also cautious, fearing that King Qingliu and others would suddenly appear and kill them on the spot. They gathered at the entrance of the valley, looked around for a long time, and finally determined that the five hundred people had opened the restriction and had been in for some time. "Damn, they went in, why didn't they let us in? Why? Let me tell you, let's go in now, who dares to go with me?" "What are you afraid of? Wealth and honor come from danger. If you don't enter the tiger's den, you won't get the tiger's cubs. Let's get going!" "Wait a minute, don't you think something is wrong when you look at this gap? Since they don't want us to go in, why don't they close this gap? I suspect that this gap may be a cover, and there may be some trap waiting for us inside. .¡± These words reminded many people. Suddenly, most people began to hesitate. However, some brave people shouted: "What a trap, they all want to make a fortune when they go in, who would be so bored to set up a trap?" "That's right, why don't we go in and take a look? With more people, we are more powerful. Even if there are any traps, we can break them." "In my opinion, it's better not to be impulsive. It's not like you don't know who King Qingliu is. He is very knowledgeable in formations. What if there is some powerful formation waiting for us after we go in? Then everyone is doomed." "Bah, if you don't want to come, just go away and be a coward. I want to get benefits but don't want to take risks. How can there be such a good thing in the world?" "Everyone rush together and break any traps together. If you are a man, just follow me." "Yes, let's rush together. Whoever is a coward will be the turtle bastard." "Let's go together. If we want to be prosperous, we will prosper together. If we want to die, we will die together." More and more people gathered at the mouth of the valley. Soon a group of people gathered into a team, shouted slogans, and rushed in. What surprised them was that they encountered no obstacles when rushing in. With the first batch of pioneers, there will be the second batch, the third batch Within half a day, except for a few who were too timid to come back, almost all the people who had been driven away rushed in again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,263 Holy Level Elixir You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the five hundred monks in the wilderness, including Su Han, knew nothing about what happened at the entrance. Su Han took out a few pills from the storage ring. These elixirs are used to prevent shark worms. As for the colorful miasma in this wilderness, they are actually poisonous. However, Su Han has poison-avoiding blood and is resistant to this poisonous mist miasma. Usually monks need to take poison-proof elixirs to resist these miasmas, but Su Han does not need to take them. "But the shark demon Gu insect cannot resist the poison-avoiding bloodline. Su Han didn't want to make fun of his body. As for the other monks who entered the wilderness, Su Han has no control over whether they know the existence of the shark demon Gu and whether they have corresponding defensive measures. We can only hope that their luck will not be too bad and they will not encounter shark demon Gu insects in the wilderness. Following the map given by Guo Sheng, Su Han rushed to his destination. The journey was smooth and he didn't see any other monks. It seems that not many people know the news about Yimu Demon Vine. In this wilderness, the vegetation is very lush and there are no roads at all. But Su Han knew that this was inevitable. No one had set foot here for hundreds of thousands of years, so naturally there was no road. With the map in hand, Su Han didn't worry about going astray. "Um?" Suddenly, Su Han's consciousness moved and he sensed a very strong aura of spiritual power. This aura of spiritual power is very pure and thick, making people feel intoxicated by the smell. Following the direction of the aura, Su Han quickly spotted a spiritual medicine plant not far away. This elixir is twice as big as the ordinary elixir. It looks very strong and has very strong vitality. Su Han's eyes moved, and he quickly passed over, walked around the elixir twice, and took a breath: "This is a holy elixir!" What is the concept of holy elixir? Those who are strong in the holy realm like King Qingliu may not often be able to use the Holy Classic drugs. At most, they can occasionally use one or two plants when breaking through the level. In other words, even a strong man like King Qingliu would be jealous when he saw the holy elixir. But now, the holy elixir appeared so carelessly under Su Han's nose, and there were no corresponding guardian monsters around it. With just a move of your fingers, you can get this holy elixir in your pocket. "Is it true that this vast wasteland is full of treasures as they say? If you just walk around, you can encounter holy-level elixirs?" For a time, Su Han had countless thoughts running through his mind. In the end, he suppressed the urge in his heart to pick this holy elixir, turned around and left. It¡¯s not that Su Han doesn¡¯t care about this holy elixir, but his intuition tells him that there is something wrong with the presence of this holy elixir here. How long has it been since we entered the wilderness? Less than two hundred miles deep, a holy elixir appeared. There were too many treasures in this wilderness. No matter how you think about it, it feels unreasonable. Su Han intuitively felt that this holy elixir could not be picked. If you pick this holy elixir yourself, you might be in big trouble. Leaving this holy-level elixir behind, Su Han continued to move forward. Not long after, Su Han saw several more imperial-level elixirs. Then, within half an hour, he saw a second holy elixir. "These elixirs, whether they are emperor-level or saint-level, all have one characteristic, that is, they are very large, their spiritual power is very rich and pure, and they are extremely attractive. ?????????????????????? No matter how Su Han used his spiritual sense and evil eye to explore, he could not see anything wrong with these elixirs. However, Su Han didn't think there was really any problem with these elixirs. He felt that his spiritual consciousness skills and evil eye cultivation were not perfect yet. Su Han didn¡¯t pick these elixirs the first time, and naturally he wouldn¡¯t pick them the second or third time. All greed was suppressed by Su Han. When the Lightning Feather Escape was launched, Su Han's figure turned into a purple lightning and floated away. After Su Han's figure walked away, the elixirs left in place started to move automatically without wind, and their whole bodies were emitting a strange green light. These green rays of light gradually condensed into illusory figures, like shadows and entities, looming and erratic. "Strange, are there any human monks who don't care about holy elixirs? Or is it that my transformation is not real enough?" The figure muttered for a while, then suddenly turned into a green light and disappeared.He stayed in place. In this deserted wilderness, this scene seemed extremely strange. Su Han didn¡¯t know that these things happened after he left. His destination is clear, that is where the Yimu Demon Vine marked on Guo Sheng's map is. Gradually, Su Han became faster and faster, rushing towards the Yimu Demonic Vine. As I was walking, I suddenly heard a strange sound coming from the jungle next to me. Su Han's figure was fixed, and from his evil eyes, a golden light shot out suddenly, penetrating through the bushes. Among the trees, Su Han found Liudao's somewhat familiar figure. "Are they the six of you?" Su Han suddenly recognized that these six guys were the six people he had beaten away at the entrance to the valley. Led by the monk in yellow, these six guys also passed the previous selection and were among the five hundred monks. These six people were doing something unknown in the bushes. When they saw Su Han outside, they looked a little embarrassed. The leader of the monks in yellow smiled: "This young master, it's you." This young man? Su Han couldn¡¯t help but laugh in his heart. I have to say that these guys are really capable of bending and stretching. Before, he was still a "boy", but now he has been directly promoted to a young master. "You six are not slow at all." Su Han smiled lightly, "If you don't want to get beaten again, stay away from me." The six people nodded quickly: "Yes, let's leave now." With that said, the six of them planned to leave. However, the leading monk in yellow hesitated for a moment before leaving, and then said as if he had made up his mind: "Sir, don't go to the west, it's a bit dangerous there." To the west is the direction Su Han is going. Su Han frowned and asked, "What's the danger?" "We didn't dare to inquire. Anyway, we saw King Qingliu rushing towards the west. Moreover, King Qingliu seemed to be planning to set up a formation to plot against someone. It seems that there must be something good." That Huang The monk Yi seemed to want to show his courtesy to Su Han and said quickly. "King Qingliu?" Su Han was not surprised at all. King Qingliu was so sanctimonious that ordinary people might be deceived by him, but he could not deceive Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,264 Demon Undercover You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! But, then again, Su Han didn't believe these six people at all. Su Han was not interested in anything good and didn't want to think about it. Although he did want to go west, he would not give up the idea of ??going west just because of a few words from these six people. "You guys get out of here and don't hang around in front of me." Su Han glanced at these guys, sneered, and sped away. "Wait a minute, sir, don't you want to know why those holy-level elixirs appear there?" the yellow-clothed monk quickly shouted. Su Han stopped and looked at the monk in yellow: "How do you know that I have seen the holy elixir?" The yellow-clothed monk hurriedly said: "Not only you, young master, but we have also seen it. However, we didn't dare to pick it. There were too many strong people here, and we were afraid that it would lead to death. But then we were walking, and suddenly When I see a place, I immediately understand why there are so many holy-level elixirs in this wilderness." "Where?" The yellow-clothed monk did not answer, but said: "Sir, we provide you with such important information without asking for too much reward. However, you must at least give us some meaning. You know, we still have to pay for this information." Haven't told anyone else." Su Hanlian laughed: "Lead the way first, and then discuss the price." The monk in yellow seemed to be a little afraid of Su Han, so he didn't bargain any more and just led the way. After walking for a while, Su Han suddenly said: "How far is the place you mentioned?" The monk in yellow was stunned for a moment and said, "We have already walked half the distance." Su Han said calmly: "I hope you are not deceiving me, otherwise, it will not be as simple as the previous kick." The monk in yellow seemed to be still frightened by Su Han's lesson to him, and said quickly: "I know, I don't want to experience the young master's kick again. Don't worry, what we tell this time is definitely the truth." "Um." Su Han seemed to nodded casually, but his steps suddenly stopped. "Sir, what's wrong? What's the matter?" The monk in yellow glanced at Su Han and said hesitantly, "Are you doubting us? If you don't believe it, you don't have to go." "Well, I won't go, just stop here." Su Han nodded. "Here? What are you doing here?" The monk in yellow seemed extremely puzzled. "Right here, I'll take you to where you should go." Su Han waved his hand, and the eight-door star sword formation was activated, wrapping the six people into the formation at once. "Youwhat do you mean?" The monk in yellow yelled, "If you don't believe it, don't believe it. There is no need to start killing at the slightest disagreement!" Su Han slowly looked at the monk in yellow: "You pretended to be so similar that I almost couldn't tell the truth from the lie. However, you seem to have completely forgotten that you were not kicked away by me before, but by the defensive magical power. Did it fly away? Logically speaking, it only happened two days ago, so you won't forget it so quickly, right?" "That's right, I remembered it. The young master didn't kick me, he kicked a few other people. I've forgotten my memory." The monk in yellow shouted quickly. At the same time, he secretly regretted it, blaming himself for not being attentive enough. He only got a general idea of ??the matter, but unexpectedly, the other party caught the flaw in the details. However, fortunately the other party is young, so as long as you react quickly enough, you should be able to handle it. The monk in yellow thought so in his heart, but the reality was far from as beautiful as he imagined. Su Han in front of him, after hearing his explanation, didn't even move his brows and started to attack directly. Those seven or forty-nine flying swords were like forty-nine dragons flying all over the sky, and the shining Tianhe Glazed Tower was also summoned, rumbling downwards. Under the double pressure of the Eight-Sect Star Fighting Sword Formation and the Tianhe Glazed Tower, these six people didn't even have time to hum. The flesh and blood on their bodies turned out like clay statues, with pieces falling off in clusters, revealing large pieces of white bones inside. . This terrifying and weird scene was seen in Su Han's eyes, but Su Han didn't even blink, and continued to use his hand skills, manipulating the two magic weapons, and pressed towards the six people. Suddenly, the six of them screamed, and their bodies exploded one after another, turning into six living bones. These six white bones are still struggling desperately, as if they are alive, desperately trying to break free from Su Han's suppression, but unfortunately they are far unable to compete with Su Han's two magic weapons.confrontation. Su Han pressed his palm down: "Die!" ???????????????????? Boom! The Tianhe Glazed Tower directly pressed down, and the six white bones were instantly crushed into flying ash. Screams rang out, echoing for a long time in the wilderness with a somewhat strange atmosphere. Su Han dealt with these fake "human monks", but his mood did not get better, instead he felt very heavy. "The bones are transformed, this is the demon clan's method" "If Su Han's previous speculation about the resurgence of the demon clan was just a speculation, then now, this speculation is almost becoming a reality. Furthermore, Su Han previously believed that it was only the shark demon branch of the demon clan that was resurrected. Because of the Shark Demon Gu, this is the method of the Shark Demon clan. "However, the transformation of the bones is obviously not the method of the Shark Demon clan. ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s not just the forces of the Shark Demon clan that are resurrecting in this wilderness? This made Su Han's mood suddenly become complicated. The most important thing is that this resurgence trend is not known to the world. Human monks have lived a comfortable life for too long. Even if there is a crisis of the resurgence of the demon clan, they may not be willing to face it. Thinking about it now, Su Han also felt lingering fear. If I hadn't suddenly had an intuition and then immediately used words to deceive those fake guys, maybe I would have been tricked by now. However, Su Han then thought of another thing and his expression changed. "These bone puppets actually know what is happening outside the valley. Although they may not know the details very clearly, they do know the general outline. This means that someone at the entrance of the valley has tipped them off!" Thinking of this, Su Han's face immediately became very ugly. Someone tipped off the information to the demons inside, which means that among the monks at the entrance to the valley, there have long been undercover demons. The wilderness is open, bone puppets, undercover agents The superposition of these pieces of information gave Su Han an increasingly bad feeling. "Who could be the undercover?" Su Han went through it in his mind. None of the impressive monks seemed to be good men or women. However, it is impossible to tell who is the undercover agent of the demon clan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,265 The Bone Demon Lineage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Fortunately, the reason why Su Han was able to easily subdue these White Bone Transformations was because these White Bone Transformations were not particularly powerful, and were at the same level as the six casual cultivators they pretended to be. However, something like this happened, making Su Han more cautious. "It seems that the demon clan is resurrected. This is a general trend and no one can stop it" "Fortunately, these demons seem to only be active in the wilderness." "I don't know how many of the five hundred people who came into the wilderness this time will be able to get out alive." At this time, Su Han still didn¡¯t know that most of the 50,000 casual cultivators who came to the entrance of the wilderness were deliberately let in by a mysterious figure. However, a worrying thought still flashed through Su Han's heart. At the same time, the inheritance of Tianyi Sect also gave him a sense of responsibility and urgency to fight against the demons. After destroying these white bones and taking their forms, Su Han did not stay, but continued to move in the direction of the target. Su Han also considered whether the Yimu Demon Vine was a rumor deliberately released by the demon clan in order to attract people? However, after thinking about it, Su Han rejected this possibility. First of all, Su Han had seen the leaves of Yimu Demon Vine with his own eyes, and it was absolutely impossible to fake these leaves. ¡° Moreover, the leaves are still fresh, they must have just been picked from the Yimu magic vine. ¡°Perhaps the demons did use the Yimu Demonic Vine to deliberately attract people, but this Yimu Demonic Vine also really existed. As long as the Yimu Demonic Vine really exists, Su Han will not let it go. As long as you can obtain this Yimu Demonic Vine, it will definitely be an excellent opportunity for you to improve your strength. In order to become stronger, it is worth taking appropriate risks. ¡­¡­ Deeper in the wilderness, in a secluded blood-dripping cave, the ground is covered with bones, which makes people feel creepy just looking at it. Countless green will-o'-the-wisps, clusters in the east and clusters in the west, shine with strange light in this gloomy cave. A black shadow suddenly rushed into the cave and said respectfully to the depths of the endless will-o'-the-wisps' tunnel: "Lord Demon Lord, all your orders have been completed by your subordinates." A moment later, a cold voice came from the darkness, humming softly: "How many people have come in?" "Reporting to the Demon Lord, the first batch of 500 people came in, and then the gap opened wide, and at least 40,000 people came in. There should be more people arriving one after another, and the final number must exceed 100,000 people. .¡± This figure reported respectfully. The gloomy voice pondered for a moment and then asked: "Are there any fat sheep?" "There are at least fifty or sixty strong men above the eighth or ninth level of the Imperial Realm. There are also a few strong men in the Holy Realm." "That's right, that's right." The voice said with a sinister smile, "You have done this very well, and this Demon Lord will certainly reward you for your merits. After killing these people, you will have all the wealth and resources." The other 90% will be used for the future revival of my Bone Demon lineage." "My master is wise, thank you so much, master!" The man was overjoyed when he heard this. "Hmph, think about this Demon Lord's peak time, how could I see the wealth of this mere Saint Realm powerhouse? Damn it" When the voice said this, it felt like gnashing of teeth. The man hurriedly said: "The Demon Lord has deployed well. I believe that in a few decades, the Demon Lord will be able to return to a level even stronger than at his peak!" "Hmph, you can talk. However, your mission is not completed yet. There are so many human monks, and there are also many fat sheep. With the current situation of this demon lord, it is impossible to deal with so many at once. They must defeat them one by one. This point , you still need to assist me to complete it." "My subordinates will do their best to assist the Demon Lord." "Well, one more thing you have to remember is that the Shark Demon lineage must be paid attention to. Although everyone is a demon clan, there is also competition between different demon clan branches. According to the observation of this Demon Lord, the Shark Demon clan Their appetite will not be smaller than ours, but since we wake up first, it means that we have more opportunities than them. Back then, our bone demon lineage was not very prominent among the demon clan, but now we must make good use of it Take this opportunity to rise first and make a beautiful turnaround." "Lord Demon Lord, don't worry. The subordinates of the Shark Demon lineage will definitely keep a close eye on them. However, it is really difficult to guard against the shark worms of their Shark Demon lineage. I think many monks have been infected by the shark demon worms. They But I don¡¯t know it yet. This shark demon Gu is widely spread, and its advantages are too obvious.¡± That bone demonThe master sneered and said: "Sark Demon Gu Insect? That's nothing. Although the reproduction ability of the Shark Demon Gu Insect is indeed very strong and it spreads fast enough, it is limited to targeting ordinary human monks. Once they are tyrannized by those If the human monks find a way to deal with the Gu, then the Shark Demon Gu will be nothing." "Can you deal with Gu insects too?" "Nonsense, if we couldn't deal with the Gu worms, then the Shark Demon clan would have become the king of the continent long ago. Well, you don't need to know too much about these things. Since you have surrendered to my lineage of Bone Demons, then be loyal. Geng Geng is working for me, and I promise that I will not treat you badly." The man hurriedly said: "I follow the Demon Lord with all my heart. I only hope that one day the Demon Lord will rule the world and my subordinates can have a future." "Humph, not bad. Okay, you go ahead and act according to our previous plan." The Bone Demon Lord said. The man was really about to leave, when suddenly the Bone Demon Lord's consciousness moved and he shouted: "Wait a minute." "Lord Demon Lord, what's wrong?" The Bone Demon Lord seemed to be detecting something with his spiritual consciousness. After a moment, he said angrily: "Six Bone Demon corpses were noticed by others. Moreover, they were destroyed." "Who is it? Can you detect the Bone Demon Corpse?" The man was shocked. These bone demon corpses are all under the control of the devil's thoughts. As soon as the devil's consciousness moved, he said coldly: "A monk named Su is not very old. What is his background?" "So it's him?" The man seemed to be talking to himself. The Bone Demon Lord lost six demon corpses and was very angry. He shouted: "What's the origin?" The man quickly said: "This boy named Su, my subordinates don't know who he is. However, this boy is extremely arrogant. He is obviously at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm, but he is at least as strong as the eighth or ninth level of the Imperial Realm. , even King Qingliu is a little afraid of him. Maybe this kid is from the four major sects." In the eyes of these casual cultivators, the four major sects are aloof existences. An outer disciple from one of the four major sects can already shock them enough. "This Demon Lord doesn't care what big sect or force he comes from." The Bone Demon Demon Lord was furious and shouted, "Since he destroyed my demon corpse, he must pay the price." (Remember the website address of this website. £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,266 King Qingliu¡¯s plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The man hurriedly said: "The Demon Lord is wise. Although this kid's origins are a bit strange, he has not grown up yet. It will not be difficult for the Demon Lord to destroy him." "Huh, of course. We'll talk about this later. You can attract some people first. This demon mainly transforms into a condensed body and needs to absorb some more martial arts essence. It's best to find a stronger holy realm or semi-human being. In the Bu Sheng Realm, the stronger the physical body, the better, so this demon wants to borrow his body temporarily." "Let's choose King Qingliu. That guy's body is very powerful, and he seems to have practiced some kind of body training technique." "Then it's him." The Bone Demon Lord Jie Jie smiled strangely. ¡­¡­ "Your Majesty, we haven't done anything else since we entered the wilderness. We missed so many holy-level elixirs and imperial-level elixirs along the way, just to chase down that boy named Su? Is it worth it? " The person who asked this question was a monk dressed as a follower. His cultivation level was in the half-step holy realm, and his strength was extraordinary. And the prince he spoke of was naturally King Qingliu. King Qingliu smiled lightly and said: "Your eyesight is still not good enough. Haven't you noticed that those holy-level elixirs and imperial-level elixirs are all illusory things? I practice eye skills, and these tricks will not be difficult for me. " The follower was stunned: "Fake?" "Even if it's not fake, there are still many traps." King Qingliu's tone gave people the feeling that everything was under his control. "So, what is there about that boy named Su that is worthy of our pursuit?" The follower raised a new question. King Qingliu smiled faintly: "Chen Si, you have been following me for so many years. Do you think that with your cultivation level, do you dare to be presumptuous in front of a strong man in the Holy Realm like me?" "My subordinates don't dare." "Even you don't dare. He is only at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm, but he dares to be so arrogant. Do you think he is blindly arrogant? Or does he really have the capital to be so arrogant?" The attendant named Chen Si thought for a moment, then shook his head and said: "I don't know, that boy, I can't see clearly." "If you can't see through it, it's because you haven't practiced eye skills. Although I can't see through it, I can see that his arrogance may be pretentious, but that confidence is not fake. When Old Man Helu sneak attacked him before, he just flicked his sleeves and was able to force Old Man Helu's silver needle to stop in mid-air. You know, Old Man Helu's silver needle is his most proud attack method." "So, I guess that that boy must have some powerful magic weapon in his sleeves that can restrain the silver needle of the old man in Helu. Therefore, although his cultivation is only at the sixth level of the Emperor's Realm, he can easily leapfrog the level and challenge the Emperor. A strong man at the eighth or ninth level." "The power of this kind of magic weapon must be extraordinary. I guess that this boy is probably an outer disciple of the four major sects. In addition to this magic weapon, he also has many other good things. If he can be possessed If all the treasures are collected, we can take whatever we ask for in this wilderness." The follower Chen Si was surprised and said: "An outer disciple of the four major sects?" "Well, but here, it doesn't matter what his identity is. Let's go, cheer up. If you encounter this guy, don't underestimate the enemy." "Don't worry, Your Majesty, my subordinates will definitely go all out to assist Your Majesty in suppressing that kid." King Qingliu smiled faintly: "Let's go. I have sensed that he is not far from us." ¡­¡­ Su Han has been rushing to his destination. Not long after, Su Han came to the bank of a fast river. This river lies across Su Han¡¯s path. There seemed to be a bridge on the river originally, but now the bridge has been corroded by the years, leaving only sections of bridge piers in the middle of the river. "After crossing this river, we are not far from our destination." Su Han was also overjoyed after checking the map. According to the information given by Guo Sheng, there are some creatures in this river, but their attack power is not too high. However, Su Han did not take it lightly. Maybe Guo Sheng was lucky when he was crossing the river, and only some small-time creatures came to bother him. However, this river is bottomless, and it may be possible to breed some powerful creatures. At the moment, Su Han activated the Electric Feather Escape and rushed towards the other side of the river as fast as possible. When flying into the middle of the river, green liquid suddenly spurted out from a bridge pier below. As soon as the green liquid spurted out, it quickly solidified into a gel, and like countless tentacles, it swept towards Su Han crazily."Galaxy Cut!" Su Han didn't even blink. Several astonishing cutting airflows shot out from his fingers, chi chi chi chi, constantly cutting these green tentacles. These green tentacles were cut off one by one, and a howling scream came out from under the bridge pier, as if there were some creatures hiding underneath. This is also what Su Han expected. These green tentacles cannot appear for no reason. They must be some kind of attack method. However, Su Han has Galaxy Cutting and is not afraid of these tentacles at all. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Su Han has landed on the other side of the river. Looking towards the bridge pier, I saw a huge green monster flashing past the bridge pier, and soon submerged into the river. Although it only passed by in a flash, Su Han felt that this monster looked quite strange and had never been seen in the outside world. "I don't know, is it a monster bred in this wilderness, or a demon monster?" Su Han was also quite doubtful in his heart. About a quarter of an hour later, Su Han's figure had already disappeared. At this time, two more figures flew from a distance and landed on the bank of the river. These two people were clearly King Qingliu and his attendant Chen Si. "There was a battle here just now." King Qingliu was very keen. "It should be that kid. Even the traces of the battle were not removed. It seems that this kid is confident." Then Chen Sidao said: "If he is really an outer disciple of the four major sects, then he should think that he has a treasure and thinks that none of us can cure him, so he is so arrogant." King Qingliu shook his head and said, "Not necessarily. I have always suspected that his arrogant attitude was just an act. Maybe his purpose is to make us look down on him." Chen Si was dubious: "How can a young boy have such a deep city?" "Ignore this for now. You and I can chase this kid before he gets far. When the time comes, you look at my eyes and act. I'll attract his attention, and you can launch a sneak attack." King Qingliu said. At that moment, the two men no longer hesitated and quickly chased in the direction Su Han left. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,267 Yinsha Valley You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Su Han crossed the river, his speed also slowed down. Because according to the information given by Guo Sheng, after crossing the river, there was an extremely dangerous place, where Guo Sheng and his group lost many people. This place is a valley, and the evil spirit is very strong. Logically speaking, Guo Sheng and his group would not survive, but they were lucky enough to have someone in the team who had the most powerful magic weapon, so many of them escaped with their lives. " However, if you want to get to the place where the Yimu Demonic Vine is, you must enter this valley. There is no way around it. Within a moment, Su Han had already entered this Yinsha Valley. This valley is so gloomy, as if the sun never shines on this place, giving people an extremely gloomy feeling. Su Han had just entered the valley, and after walking a few steps, he suddenly heard a call from behind: "Little friend Su, stay." Without looking back, Su Han knew that the voice must be King Qingliu, who had dealt with him before. Su Han didn't want to deal with King Qingliu at all. He didn't even stop and said, "King Qingliu, you and I should go to each side of the road." King Qingliu smiled bitterly and said: "Why does Su Xiaoyou seem to be hostile to me? I admire Su Xiaoyou very much. Now I have an opportunity that I want to share with you." Su Han never looked back from beginning to end, leaving only a series of faint words: "King Qingliu, you should keep the opportunity for yourself, I am not interested in your opportunity." King Qingliu did not expect that Su Han would not even leave any room for himself, and he was a little angry at the moment. But he also knew that once he showed his anger at this time, Su Han would be even less likely to believe him. Su Han was not interested in listening to King Qingliu's nonsense at all. Although Su Han didn't know what King Qingliu wanted to do when he came to find him, his intuition told him that King Qingliu must have some agenda, and it was not what he seemed at all. So friendly. "Lord Demon Lord, King Qingliu has entered the Demonic Valley of Destruction, and the young boy named Su from before has also entered the Demonic Valley of Destruction. In my opinion, this King Qingliu is very likely to be detrimental to that boy. ." The previous figure reported to the Bone Demon Lord through the secret method of spiritual consciousness. "Hehe, these two are both guys that this Demon Lord is interested in. I didn't expect that they got together." The Bone Demon Lord laughed strangely. "Master, do you want to do it now?" "No rush, let's wait for them to kill each other for a while, and then go and collect the profits. By the way, how far are the other people from here?" Lord Bone Demon asked. "My subordinates have set up many traps along the road. As long as they see it, they will definitely be led here step by step. I estimate that in a short time, many people will be led here one after another." "Okay, good job. Remember to keep an eye on the Shark Demon lineage at all times. Once the Shark Demon lineage regains some strength, they will definitely not let this Demon Lord enjoy the feast alone." "Yes, I understand." In the Yinsha Valley, Su Han looked at the gloomy mist around him. There seemed to be faint ghosts in the mist. Su Han not only had to pay attention to possible dangers in the valley, but also to King Qingliu not far behind him, which made his speed very slow. At this speed, it will take at least two or three hours to cross this valley, and that's assuming everything goes well. ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s impossible to go through this valley so smoothly. As Su Han walked quickly, he suddenly noticed that the surrounding ground was shaking, and strange tombstones kept popping up in the shaking ground on both sides. These tombstones are all engraved with strange words, which make people feel extremely uncomfortable when they look at them, as if these words are evil calls from hell. While Su Han was observing, these tombstones seemed to have legs, they were constantly moving, and they were arranged one after another, forming a circle, blocking Su Han in the middle. Su Han looked indifferently, scanning these tombstones with evil eyes, and his pupils shot directly into the ground beneath these tombstones. Under each of these tombstones, there were actually several white-bone demon corpses, rapidly pushing the tombstones. "Pretend to be a ghost!" Su Hanlian laughed and was about to deal with these tombstones. Suddenly, his consciousness moved and he sensed that King Qingliu was chasing after him. At that moment, Su Han resisted the urge to take action, stepped aside, and looked at King Qingliu with a half-smile: "These things are a bit weird, it depends on how the prince shows his magical powers." King Qingliu coughed dryly: "This valley is a bit weird.??My little friend, please take action with me. " Su Han said calmly: "I'm young and don't have much experience, so I can't do anything with these things, but I believe King Qingliu should have a way." King Qingliu looked at those tombstones and understood that if he did not take action, these tombstones would definitely attack him. He nodded immediately: "In this case, I will show my shame first. If I can't solve these tombstones alone, Please also ask Su Xiaoyou not to hold back." "As long as the prince tells me how to deal with these tombstones, I will naturally not hold back." Su Han said with a half-smile. King Qingliu seemed to be anxious to deal with these tombstones. He nodded immediately, a talisman appeared in his hand, and he crushed it suddenly: "Break it for me!" Once the talisman was activated, it immediately turned into lightning arcs like purple spiritual snakes, hitting the tombstones hard. Obviously, this is a talisman with thunder and lightning properties, which has extremely strong destructive power against evil and evil things. Those tombstones turned into powder and shattered one after another. King Qingliu said softly: "My friend, I have also seen it. These tombstones are nothing more than that. Since you and I both came to this wilderness to find opportunities, it is natural that we should unite as one. I have already taken action, and now it's up to you." The implication is that I have already taken action, you can't do nothing. Su Han sneered in his heart. King Qingliu really had bad intentions. He only destroyed the tombstone above, but left the white-bone demon corpses below for himself. Su Han didn¡¯t believe it. With King Qingliu¡¯s eyesight, he would not have seen these white-bone demon corpses under the ground. These white-bone demon corpses are the same kind as those of the monks pretending to be humans that Su Han encountered before. However, there is obviously no one specifically to control these white-bone demon corpses, so they are not very intelligent, and they do not know that their whereabouts have long been exposed to the eyes of the two humans above. At the moment, Su Han also pretended to take action, but he only destroyed the tombstones above, but did not touch the white-bone demon corpse below at all. King Qingliu's face was flat, and it was hard to tell what he was thinking. He just said, "Since these tombstones have been destroyed, let's go. Su Xiaoyou, please go first." (Remember this site's URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,268 Magma Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Su Han saw King Qingliu let him go first, he knew that the other party had uneasy intentions and smiled: "King Qingliu, there are two of you, why don't you do your best and help me clear the way?" The expression on King Qingliu's face did not change, and he nodded: "Okay, since little friend Su made such a request, and since you are a junior, it would not be good for me to refuse. However, I will not feel sorry for letting you fall behind. . Let¡¯s do this, let my king¡¯s entourage lead the way in front, you walk in the middle, and I will take the rear. How about we all work together to pass through this valley together?¡± Su Han smiled faintly, but did not move. Instead, he asked: "Why does the prince have to go through this valley? This valley is so dangerous, you can go elsewhere." King Qingliu said: "I got news that there is an opportunity at the end of this valley. Those who get this opportunity will benefit for life." "What opportunity?" Su Han couldn't help but ask. King Qingliu smiled faintly: "Unless you have the intention to cooperate with me, I can only keep this matter a secret." Su Han said to himself an old fox in his heart, but his expression did not change and he stopped asking questions. He laughed and said: "Since the prince has a great opportunity, let's stick to the old rules. You walk on your Yangguan Road, and I walk on my single-plank bridge." King Qingliu said: "Su Xiaoyou wants to take two roads with me, but there is only one road here. Do you want to change direction and go home?" Su Han smiled: "I'll wait for you, Your Majesty, to leave first. Don't let Your Majesty think that I want to compete with you for the opportunity and hurt the harmony." King Qingliu smiled bitterly and said, "You seem to be very distrustful of me." "There is no harm in being cautious when you are out." Su Han was actually very unwilling to argue with King Qingliu here. The reason why he insisted on letting King Qingliu go first was because he didn¡¯t want to leave his back to King Qingliu. King Qingliu sighed softly. At this time, he could only pretend not to know that there were many white-bone demon corpses under the ground, and said: "Well, since Xiaoyou Su is so cautious, I will take the first step." Although King Qingliu wanted to attack Su Han immediately, under this strange situation, he did not dare to act rashly, and finally restrained this impulse. At the moment, King Qingliu and his follower Chen Si took the first step. I don¡¯t know if those white-bone demon corpses were afraid of King Qingliu¡¯s powerful talisman, or what happened. When King Qingliu passed the area where the white-bone demon corpses were ambush, the white-bone demon corpses suddenly stopped moving, as if they were asleep. Normally, King Qingliu would just pass it. Su Han was secretly amazed when he saw this scene, and at the same time he was a little undecided in his heart. "These white-bone demon corpses didn't attack King Qingliu, so would they attack me?" If they don¡¯t attack you, this is a good chance to pass. However, if they attack, coupled with King Qingliu in front, attacking from both sides, Su Han will suddenly become very passive. Out of caution, Su Han waited at the same spot for half an hour. After King Qingliu and the others were gone, he decided to pass through this area. What surprised Su Han was that the white-bone demon corpse under the ground also did not attack him. He quickly passed through this area as if he were walking on flat ground. However, Su Han's inner vigilance did not decrease at all. On the contrary, he felt extremely strange. "These white-bone demon corpses should have the instinct to attack. Why were they indifferent when King Qingliu and I went there? Could it be that someone is manipulating these demon corpses?" The more Su Han thought about it, the weirder he felt. He always felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at him from an invisible place. "Find the Yimu Demon Vine as soon as possible and leave this place." Although Su Han has begun to feel that there are dangers around him, Su Han is still unwilling to give up the Yimu Demon Vine. While he was walking, Su Han's consciousness suddenly moved again, and a very strong sense of crisis suddenly rushed towards his heart. Su Han didn't even think about it, he immediately held the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror in his hand, and at the same time he looked around and listened in all directions. Suddenly, an arrow suddenly shot out from the jungle on the side. The momentum was so fast that it simply exceeded Su Han's imagination. Fortunately, Su Han was mentally prepared. When the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror flashed, the momentum of the arrow was suddenly weakened. "Galaxy Cut!" Su Han raised his index finger to a point in the air, and used powerful cutting power to criss-cross and cross-cut, shooting wildly in the direction of the sneak attack. At this moment, Su Han only felt that the scene in front of him changed.In an instant, his body was sent into a formation. All of a sudden, Su Han felt like he was being plunged into a sea of ??hot magma. The rolling magma is like a boiling cauldron, constantly bubbling and rolling, sometimes setting off high waves of magma, which are dozens of feet high. Su Han knew that this was an illusion caused by the formation, but he activated his evil eye and looked around, but he could not find the exit of the formation. However, Su Han didn't panic. Not every formation can easily find the exit. Especially this formation, looking at the heat and intensity of the magma, you can tell that the level of this formation is not low. Su Han also knew that King Qingliu had been plotting against him for a long time and finally took action. Although these magmas are illusory, if Su Han stays in them, his health will continue to be reduced until he dies. And in this formation, flying items and magic weapons cannot be used. "King Qingliu, this old fox, wants to use this formation to trap me to death, but I can't let him do it." Su Han activated his Electric Feather Escape, and like a fish leaping, he instantly rushed out of the hot magma. At this moment, huge bubbles suddenly appeared in the magma. Bang! There was a sudden loud noise, and the bubble exploded. More than a dozen torrents of magma shot out like sharp arrows and sprayed high into the sky. The momentum was like a dragon coming out of the sea, rolling directly towards Su Han. When Su Han saw this, he immediately activated the golden light of the gods and demons to protect his body. Bang bang bang bang Deafening explosions kept ringing out, and the magma beneath him seemed to boil suddenly. Giant waves of magma soaring into the sky kept rushing up like crazy. "And among these huge waves, there are clearly humanoid monsters wrapped around them. They are showing their teeth and claws, threatening to tear Su Han into pieces. "This King Qingliu, I didn't expect to be proficient in this level of formation. He is a difficult opponent." Until now, only Su Han has used formations to deal with powerful opponents. This was the first time that the opponent used a powerful formation to deal with him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,269 Nine Flames Burning Sky Array You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, Su Han's body was still in mid-air. Because flying magic weapons cannot be used in the formation, now, Su Han only relies on electric feather escape to leap on top of the magma waves dozens of feet high, every step as if walking on a blade. As long as you step on the air, you will fall into the magma abyss. "Xuanbing Exploding Demonic Finger!" Su Han used his finger strength, and blasts of black ice-cold air shot at those magma monsters. The magma monster shot by Xuan Bing's finger force immediately exploded in mid-air and turned into a ball of hot gas. However, there are too many magma monsters, just like poking a hornet's nest, one after another, the entire magma lake is like a large pot of boiling water, with magma monsters constantly rushing out of the bubbles. This kind of posture is like a wildfire that cannot be burned out and the spring breeze blows. These magma monsters can't be killed no matter how hard they are. "If this continues, the consumption of physical and spiritual energy will also be a big problem. Perhaps this formation is designed to make people exhaust their spiritual energy and die here." Su Han thought of this, and suddenly jumped up, jumping higher, observing the magma lake from a high position. Under the evil eye's glance, he soon discovered that deep in the magma lake, squatting a huge creature, the size of which was as big as ten ancient giant elephants. After seeing this creature clearly, Su Han also took a breath of cold air. Even ten more of him would never be able to defeat this creature. "It seems that defeating this creature is the most direct way to break this formation. However, it may not be the only way." Su Han¡¯s greatest advantage is that the more dangerous the situation, the calmer his mind. The evil eye quickly looked around and began to look for other methods. On the outside of the formation, King Qingliu and Chen Si looked at the scene inside the formation, both with smiles on their lips. "Your Majesty, if we use the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation to deal with this kid, is it too exaggerated?" Chen Sidao said. King Qingliu shook his head slowly: "This kid's methods are very weird, and he is very cautious. He is as slippery as a loach and can't catch any flaws. I don't need to use thunder to suppress him. I am really worried. .¡± Chen Si knew that the Nine Flames Burning Heaven Formation was King Qingliu¡¯s most powerful magical power. Every time it is opened, the amount of yuan stones consumed is also an astronomical number. In the past, King Qingliu would only use the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation when dealing with powerful men of the same level. "To deal with a monk who has not even reached the late stage of the Imperial Realm, and who is still so young, it is the first time that he has used the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. "The Magma Lord in the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation is absolutely unmatched by anyone who has not reached the third level of the Holy Realm or above. This time, this kid is doomed." King Qingliu had a smile on his lips, but he also felt that he was actually letting out a bad breath. Su Han's desolate look before made King Qingliu very angry. With great difficulty, he finally found an opportunity to eliminate Su Han in one fell swoop, without any chance of turning around. Although opening the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation requires the consumption of a large amount of Yuan Stones, King Qingliu believes that the value of the treasures on Su Han's body will definitely far exceed the Yuan Stones he consumes. At this moment, King Qingliu felt that all his previous patience was worth it. Inside the formation, Su Han quickly observed the magma lake, and suddenly found that a little further away, there was a faint shadow of the land. "It seems that this magma lake is not boundless. As long as I can reach the shore of this magma lake, I should be safe for the time being." Su Han was overjoyed. However, it is not that easy to reach the shore of this magma lake. Just when Su Han was thinking about a way, a loud and earth-shaking sound suddenly erupted from the magma lake. Boom! With this loud noise, the entire surface of the magma lake seemed to suddenly flip over, setting off huge waves with astonishing momentum. It was like a giant dragon suddenly waking up, overwhelming mountains and seas, and setting off rows of huge waves hundreds of feet high. Su Han's figure was like a small boat in the vast ocean, instantly swallowed up by the hundreds of feet of waves. What a good Su Han, facing this scene, he remained calm in the face of danger. He made a series of hand gestures in his hands and shot a ray of ice-blue mysterious light in the direction of the other side. The next moment, the ice-blue mysterious light shot into the ground on the other side. In an instant, several ice-blue phantom ice sunflower vines grew on the other side.Keep getting thicker and bigger. On this side, Su Han's body was blasted down by the huge wave of 100 feet, and all his spiritual power could not stop the fall. And the lower it falls, the more ferocious the fiery air that can melt everything becomes. Although it is just a formation, the formation is true and false. Once Su Han's body is immersed in the magma, even the body made of copper and iron will be melted. Just a second before Su Han's body was about to be engulfed by magma, three or four vines of phantom ice sunflower suddenly appeared in front of Su Han. One of the vines rolled up Su Han's body and threw him directly to the shore. The vines of this magical ice sunflower are extremely tough, and seem to have the ability to resist the fire attribute. Even if the magma burns, it does not damage the activity of the vines at all. Whoops! Su Han's body was thrown directly to the shore like an arrow. The next second, his figure landed steadily. Su Han had just stood still when the waves of the magma lake once again rose to a height of a hundred feet, making a deafening sound. In the midst of the waves, the monster, which was as big as ten ancient giant elephants, stood up slowly. As the waves surged, it stared at this side with eyes as big as lanterns. "What a disgusting human being, how dare you disturb this monarch from his sleep." This monster talks and roars, not like the illusory body created by the formation. But deep in Su Han¡¯s consciousness, the Liuli Lord suddenly woke up and exclaimed: ¡°Is this the Magma Lord?¡± "Magma Lord? Do you know him?" Su Han asked. "Of course I don't know it. However, we are similar spiritual creatures. Young Master, how about you stop taking action and let me talk to it first." No need to do anything, Su Han naturally wants it. This is not because Su Han is belittling himself, but because of the strength of this huge monster. Even if there are ten more Su Hans, they may not be able to defeat it head-on. I don¡¯t know what the exchange between Liuli Lord and the Magma Lord was, but the hostility on the Magma Lord slowly disappeared. Although the lantern-like eyes were still staring at Su Han, they did not continue to attack. "What did you say to it?" Su Han asked curiously. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1270: Breaking up You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lord Liuli chuckled: "I just told it that we are all spiritual creatures, so why bother killing each other. In this formation, it will not gain anything by working for that old boy, King Qingliu. Although Its intelligence is a bit low, but it can still understand my words." Su Han knew that Lord Liuli was probably talking about more than this, but he did not ask further questions. Instead, he asked: "Does it know where the exit of this formation is?" Liu Lijun said: "In the magma under its feet, there is a golden vortex, which is the exit of the formation." "If Lord Liuli hadn't said it, Su Han would never have imagined that the exit of the formation would be in the hot magma. At the moment, Su Han activated the golden light of the gods and demons to protect his body, and his body turned into a beam of lightning, which shot directly into the magma. Outside the formation, King Qingliu and his follower Chen Si obviously did not expect that Su Han would suddenly enter the magma, and they were both stunned at the moment. The next moment, Su Han's figure had broken out of the formation and appeared in the outside world. Su Han immediately opened his evil eye, and while shooting everywhere in the jungle, he said: "King Qingliu? Is this the unity you are talking about?" By this time, if Su Han still doesn¡¯t know that King Qingliu is attacking him, then there is something wrong with Su Han¡¯s mind. In the darkness, King Qingliu was holding a formation disk in his hand, and he was also surprised. Once the enemy falls into his Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation, he must defeat the Magma Lord to break the formation. As for the strength of the Magma Lord, King Qingliu knew it very well. At the beginning, King Qingliu also had a great opportunity to acquire this Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. And until now, the Magma Lord is not very controlled by King Qingliu, and only attacks his opponents according to his own instinct. And now, Su Han bypassed the Magma Lord and broke the formation directly? King Qingliu felt it was extremely strange. Could it be that this boy was related to the Magma Lord? Why didn't the Magma Lord attack this kid when he saw the scene inside the formation? The plot failed, but the spiritual power in King Qingliu¡¯s spiritual sea was almost exhausted by the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. If you want to plot against the other party, it will be much more difficult. For a moment, King Qingliu almost had the intention of giving up. However, King Qingliu thought about it and said secretly: "This boy can even break through the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. This proves that he must have many secrets. Although the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation did not hurt him, It also cost him a lot of energy. After all, I am also a strong man in the Holy Realm, how can I still be afraid of him?" Thinking of this, King Qingliu became energetic again. There must be a lot of good things in this kid. If he didn't snatch them and keep them as his own, he would really have wasted his time. Although King Qingliu is a secular prince, he is also extremely envious and longing for the resources of the four major sects. Now that Su Hanba was determined to be an outer disciple of the four major sects, how could King Qingliu let go of this hard-won opportunity? At that moment, King Qingliu chuckled, jumped out from the darkness, grabbed it in the air with one hand, and a silver long knife appeared in his hand. "Little friend, since you are so hostile to me, I can only act first." King Qingliu said high-sounding words. It was obvious that he was the one who made the first move, but he still said it was the other party's fault. Su Han just sneered: "I knew you, an old boy, had bad intentions, but now you can't hide the fox's tail, right?" King Qingliu looked personable on the outside, but he was actually very thick-skinned. He didn't even blink his eyes and said with a ferocious smile: "Boy, is there any use in talking nonsense now? Tell me your origin, and I'll take a look. You can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± Su Han said calmly: "If you want to fight, then fight. Is this interesting?" King Qingliu laughed twice: "You are very arrogant, but no matter what your background is, now that you are in my hands, do you think you still have a chance to survive? As for those good things in you, don't worry, I will Keep it well for you, hahaha" This King Qingliu also completely tore off the mask of hypocrisy. Su Han raised his brows and sneered: "King Qingliu, do you think you're going to kill this young master like this?" King Qingliu was about to speak when suddenly a scream came from not far away. Hearing this voice, King Qingliu¡¯s expression changed. He could tell that the scream came from his follower Chen Si. "Chen Si, what's going on?" King Qingliu asked quickly. Su Han just sneered, knowing that his three golden-armored warriors in the late imperial realm should have succeeded.   Sure enough, a golden light flashed around King Qingliu, and three tall golden-armored warriors suddenly approached quickly. They raised their weapons and slashed at King Qingliu crazily. King Qingliu's pupils shrank sharply, and he quickly waved the silver sword in his hand. The sword was extremely powerful. In the blink of an eye, it cut off half of the arm of a golden-armored warrior, and then chopped off another golden-armored warrior. of a leg. However, no matter how fiercely King Qingliu rolled his sword, the golden-armored warrior with broken arms and legs was like candy. He would not let go, and he was still slowly growing new arms and legs. King Qingliu was attacked from three sides, looking for one thing but not the other. When he was about to cry without any tears, Su Han smiled again and sacrificed the Tianhe Glazed Tower. The small tower rose up in the wind, pressing hard towards King Qingliu. King Qingliu himself is a strong man in the Holy Realm. Although his combat magical powers may be weaker than those of the same level, he is proficient in formations and his physical body is not bad. I originally thought that he would be able to deal with Su Han, a sixth-level Emperor Realm, with ease. . But he didn't expect that Su Han had many more tricks than he imagined. The huge transparent tower covered his head, and King Qingliu suddenly felt a strong oppressive force. Moreover, the giant tower was still pouring golden light downwards, and the golden light enveloped King Qingliu's whole body, as if there was a binding force, making it difficult for King Qingliu to use even if he had all kinds of magical powers. At the same time, the three golden-armored warriors were still attacking in turns. King Qingliu was already a little weak in spiritual power, and now the more he fights, the more flaws he has found. He is so frightened that he no longer dares to fight. ¡°I came here to rob this boy named Su, but if he killed me instead, it would be a big joke. "Walk!" King Qingliu rolled the long sword in his hand wildly, forcing the three golden-armored warriors to retreat. At the same time, a talisman activated, breaking the golden light of the Tianhe Glazed Tower, and shooting out crazily. In the panic, King Qingliu didn't even have time to take back his Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation, but just ran away crazily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,271 The traitor will never die You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the binding golden light of the Tianhe Glazed Tower is also very fast, it is still not as fast as the escape speed of King Qingliu. He pressed several times in succession, but failed to suppress King Qingliu's escape. At the moment, Su Han watched King Qingliu disappear from sight in an instant, but did not pursue him again. Instead, he directly rolled up the Nine Flame Burning Sky Formation on the ground. This array has lost contact with King Qingliu. It is like a deflated ball, lying in the palm of Su Han's hand, unable to make any waves anymore. Su Han was not polite and directly took this formation as his own and put it into his storage ring. This formation is extraordinary. If Su Han hadn't conquered the Liuli Lord by chance, he would have suffered a big loss in this formation. With Su Han's strength, I am afraid that even ten more Su Hans will never be able to resist the magma monarch in the formation. Su Han was amazed by the strength of this magma monarch. However, now Su Han had no time to sigh. He took back his three golden-armored warriors in the late imperial realm and glanced at the corpse of King Qingliu's follower Chen Si. This Chen Si was already dead under the attack of the golden armored warriors. Su Han didn't have any sympathy, he just left the body and left the place. Having been trapped by the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation for a while, and fighting against King Qingliu, it has already taken less than half an hour. This Yinsha Valley is very evil, and Su Han is not willing to stay there any longer. We must reach the valley exit as soon as possible and leave this valley. King Qingliu rushed far away in one breath, but he still felt lingering fear. From time to time, he would use his pupil technique to observe the rear, worried that Su Han would catch up. He didn¡¯t want to fail in the robbery, but instead be killed by a boy at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm. That would really become a big joke. "Asshole, this kid is pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger." King Qingliu's eyes were full of anger. Now he determined that Su Han's true cultivation level was definitely not as simple as the sixth level of the Imperial Realm. ??????????????????????????????????????????????? King Qingliu has been the only one pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger. Unexpectedly, today he was tricked by someone else, and the other party was even more ruthless and hidden deeper than him. Therefore, King Qingliu is very angry. Coupled with the loss of a Nine Flame Burning Sky Formation Disk, it made him even more distressed. For him, this matter can never be forgotten. "Isn't it right?" The more King Qingliu thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. "Even the outer disciples of the four major sects cannot be so perverted, right?" It¡¯s not like King Qingliu has never seen the outer disciples of the four major sects. To be honest, he even killed the outer disciples of the four major sects. "Otherwise, he wouldn't be so familiar with the road. As soon as he recognized that Su Han was an outer disciple of the four major sects, he would want to kill people and seize the treasure. However, although the outer disciples of the four major sects have good magical powers, there is still a gap compared with the holy realm of King Qingliu. Su Han's performance today has obviously exceeded the level of the outer disciples of the four major sects. "Could it be that I made a mistake and saw that this boy is an official disciple of the four major sects? That's right. Judging from this boy's magical powers, he is definitely at the level of a formal disciple of the four major sects." The more King Qingliu thought about it, the more he felt that his guess was reliable. The formal disciples of the four major sects are simply not comparable to the disciples of the outer sects. Everyone who steps forward is a person who can stir up troubles in the secular world. King Qingliu was filled with anger when he thought that he had been deceived by Su Han pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. Moreover, what he was even more worried about was that if Su Han escaped from this wilderness this time, he would definitely not have a good life in the future, and he would definitely attract Su Han's crazy revenge. You must know that he, King Qingliu, is different from the ordinary casual cultivator, but a vassal king of Dongzhou Kingdom. It's easy to find him. Now that King Qingliu concluded that Su Han was an official disciple of the four major sects, the frustration in his heart suddenly disappeared again. You must know that each of the official disciples of the four major sects is a dragon among men. Even King Qingliu was far from able to pass the examination of the official disciples of the four major sects. Therefore, it is not a shame to be defeated in the hands of such a genius. "However, King Qingliu will not leave in despair because of this. On the contrary, he has more energy. "How can I give up when my Nine Flame Burning Sky Formation is still in his hands? Besides, since he is an official disciple of the four major sects, it means that the treasures on his body are definitely more than I imagined. Much more.¡± King Qingliu's eyes burst out with greed, and his fighting spirit continued, "Just now, I didn¡¯t understand this guy¡¯s magical powers, so I suffered a loss. This time, I will set up another trap to ensure that this kid never comes back. " King Qingliu thought for a moment and then came up with an idea. At this moment, King Qingliu suddenly felt a spiritual consciousness approaching him, and immediately he flashed into the dense forest next to him. The sound of tiny footsteps soon came from the jungle on the other side, and a figure floated out of the jungle and shouted: "King Qingliu?" King Qingliu breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that this figure was not his old enemy. He walked out calmly, looked at this person and asked, "Meng Feixiang? Why are you here?" This man looked like a frail scholar. He was the Prime Minister Meng Fei who Su Han had met at the entrance of the valley. At that time, Meng Feixiang also invited Su Han to form a team, but Su Han refused. Meng Feixiang stared at Prince Qingliu in surprise: "What's wrong, Prince? Why do you look so embarrassed?" King Qingliu snorted coldly: "You don't need to worry about this. How come you are here?" Meng Feixiang coughed dryly: "I came here after pursuing an important clue." "What clue?" King Qingliu asked. Meng Feixiang smiled bitterly: "It's not convenient to reveal this. Since the prince has something else to do, I'll leave first." King Qingliu rolled his eyes and suddenly shouted: "Wait a minute!" Meng Feixiang stopped and immediately put on a somewhat vigilant defensive posture: "Do you have any other advice, Your Majesty?" King Qingliu smiled bitterly and said, "Don't worry, fellow Daoist Meng, I have no interest in you." Meng Feixiang's expression softened slightly, but he still stared at King Qingliu. King Qingliu waved his hand, "Fellow Daoist Meng, you and I are both strong men in this journey to the wilderness. It is understandable that we should be wary of each other." Meng Feixiang snorted: "If you have anything to say, Your Majesty, just say it." King Qingliu pondered for a moment and then said, "I have a fortune here. I wonder if Fellow Daoist Meng is interested in it?" "Haha, Your Majesty, this wilderness is full of good fortune. If there is nothing special, Meng would rather pursue his own good fortune." Meng Feixiang hummed. King Qingliu looked a little ugly. If it were normal times, if Meng Feixiang dared to speak like this, he would definitely slap him. But now, one more person means more help. King Qingliu could only suppress his anger and smiled bitterly: "I have absolutely no intention of plotting against fellow Taoist Meng. If you don't believe it, I can make an oath to heaven and earth." Meng Feixiang's expression softened slightly and he said: "Then tell me, what kind of fortune is it?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,272 Collusion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! King Qingliu didn¡¯t show off at the moment and said, ¡°Do you, fellow Daoist Meng, still remember that young man named Su?¡± "You mean, the one you personally invited to the alliance?" Meng Feixiang asked curiously. King Qingliu nodded: "That's him. What does Fellow Daoist Meng think of his strength?" "As for his strength, he should be around the sixth level of the Imperial Realm. But his combat power should be no less than that of the Half-Step Holy Realm. Judging from his fearless appearance, he should have some abilities." Meng Feixiang thought for a moment. King Qingliu smiled bitterly and said: "More than just some ability? This kid is definitely pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger. His actual combat power is not even lower than mine." "How do you say this?" Meng Feixiang was surprised. For a boy who has cultivated to the sixth level of the Imperial Realm, his actual combat effectiveness is not lower than that of King Qingliu? At this moment, Meng Feixiang's eyes were full of doubts. King Qingliu did not explain, but said vaguely: "I had some conflicts with him before. I underestimated the enemy, but I suffered a bit." There was a sarcastic smile on Meng Feixiang's face: "Your Majesty, you don't want Meng to accompany you to find your place, right? If that's the case, then I'm sorry that I'm not interested in accompanying you." King Qingliu smiled bitterly: "How did you see that?" Meng Fei said: "If the prince is here just to help you vent your anger, I forgive you for not being able to accompany me on such a boring thing." King Qingliu suddenly smiled faintly: "Fellow Daoist Meng, what are we loose cultivators running around for? If I say it is to obtain more resources and become stronger, Daoist Meng will not have any objections, right? ?¡± "Isn't this nonsense?" Meng Feixiang shook his head and seemed to have no interest in these words. King Qingliu was not angry and said: "Then I will get straight to the point. The boy named Su has an extraordinary background. If fellow Daoist Meng helps me to capture him, I will give you a great blessing. How about it?" Meng Feixiang was full of doubts and said: "If there is such a great blessing, why don't you want it for yourself and give it to me?" "Does Fellow Daoist Meng know who that kid is?" King Qingliu said with a half-smile. "Exactly, at most he is just an outer disciple of the four major sects, what else can he have?" Meng Fei said. "No, according to my opinion, that boy is most likely an official disciple of the four major sects." Meng Feixiang's expression changed: "A formal disciple of the four major sects? Are you sure?" The formal disciples and outer disciples of the four major sects are two completely different concepts. When King Qingliu saw the other party's expression, he knew that the other party was attracted. He smiled and asked: "Fellow Daoist Meng, a formal disciple of these four major sects, needless to say the number of magic weapons and resources on his body. Do you think you can practice by yourself?" With your identity, how many years do you need to be around to get this?" Meng Feixiang's breathing became rapid and he stared at King Qingliu: "How certain are you?" "I am at least 90% sure." Meng Feixiang said suspiciously: "Although this opportunity is good, but if two people are together, won't everyone's share of the spoils be reduced? I really can't figure out why the prince is willing to share it with me?" "It's very simple. I alone may not be able to defeat him." "What about your entourage?" "His fighting power is not as good as yours, Fellow Daoist Meng, so he can't help much." King Qingliu naturally would not say that his entourage was dead. Meng Feixiang thought about it seriously, and seemed to be thinking about the feasibility of this matter. After a while, he said: "The spoils of war are divided between two people, but we must set rules on how to divide them. Otherwise, if there is a quarrel later, Meng may not be able to compete with the prince." you." King Qingliu said calmly: "All the Yuanshi wealth on that boy's body belongs to you." "What does the prince want?" Meng Fei was startled. "That kid stole a formation disk from me, and I want to get it back. In addition, if he has magic weapons and equipment on him, you can pick one, and the others will belong to me. If there are other things, just two or two How about sharing it equally?" King Qingliu asked. King Qingliu had fought against Su Han many times before and knew that Su Han must have a lot of magic weapons and equipment. However, Meng Feixiang may not know. King Qingliu is playing tricks here. Meng Feixiang thought for a while and seemed to think that the distribution plan was reasonable, so he said: "Then how do I know whether the prince will break the contract?" "It's very simple. You and I each made an oath to heaven and earth. If we go back on this distribution plan, we will be struck to death by the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation." King Qingliu said. When Meng Feixiang heard about the oath of heaven and earth, he felt thatHe was relatively reliable and nodded immediately: "Okay, then Meng will accompany the prince to fight him." King Qingliu was overjoyed: "Fellow Daoist Meng is very powerful. If you can cooperate with me, you will be able to capture him. By the way, just in case, we'd better make a battle plan in advance so that nothing goes wrong." "What the prince said makes sense. Since you have fought against him, then you can talk about some of his characteristics so that you can prescribe the right medicine and formulate a battle plan." Meng Fei said. "Okay, I am the best at formations in my life. This time, with the help of the terrain here, I must set up a foolproof formation that can ensure 100% trapping him." King Qingliu said. Meng Feixiang thought for a while and said: "I have seen a place before that is very suitable for setting up formations. However, that place is a bit dangerous." King Qingliu's eyes lit up: "Where? It doesn't matter if it's dangerous, as long as it doesn't threaten you and me. At that time, that kid will focus on the dangers around him, but he won't have too much interest in our formation. Be careful. However, that place must be on his only path." Meng Fei said: "This is simple. When the time comes, I can come forward to lure him over. After all, I have dealt with him before and I didn't break up with him." King Qingliu suddenly frowned: "Fellow Daoist Meng, you won't suddenly turn against him and stab me, right?" Meng Feixiang shouted: "If I am with him, I will be struck to death by five thunderbolts from the sky." When King Qingliu heard this oath, his expression softened a little: "Fellow Daoist Meng, don't blame me. We all are away from home, so we can't help but be a little wary." Meng Feixiang smiled: "Meng can understand." "Fellow Daoist Meng, where is the place you mentioned? Take me to see it. If the terrain is suitable, we can set up the formation there." King Qingliu said. Meng Feixiang's expression was still hesitant: "That place is really dangerous. I'm worried" King Qingliu smiled and said: "With the strength of you and me, what is there that we can't handle?" Meng Feixiang thought for a while and then nodded: "Okay, then Meng will take the prince there." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,273 Heavenly Retribution You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After walking for about two-quarters of an hour, the two came to a place that looked like a mass grave. There are graves everywhere in this place, and many of them have flags and white streamers hanging on them. King Qingliu looked at these white flags and frowned: "Why are there these things?" Meng Feixiang smiled bitterly and said: "That's why I said this place is weird. These white flags look like some special monsters. Maybe they have existed since ancient times." King Qingliu looked solemn, used his pupil technique, and looked around, but saw nothing unusual. "My lord, can it work here? If not, why not find another place?" Meng Feixiang seemed to be very afraid of this place and suggested. King Qingliu looked at it for a while longer: "This is it, very good. Although these white flags are very strange, they are not necessarily objects of the ancient demon clan. There is something vaguely weird under these tombs, but I practice eye skills. You can see their details clearly. The most important thing is that this area is the only way for that kid to pass." It can be seen that King Qingliu¡¯s entire focus now is on how to deal with Su Han. "Fellow Daoist Meng, if you want to cooperate with me, then you have to contribute. You first stand guard for me, and I will make some formation arrangements here." "Okay." Although Meng Feixiang didn't seem to like this place, he still nodded, "When the prince arranges the formation, it's best to combine it with the terrain and don't let him see any flaws." "Don't worry, I am proficient in formations, and I still have some skills." King Qingliu snorted, feeling that Meng Feixiang's warning was a bit too small. At this moment, the white flag closest to King Qingliu's eyes suddenly started to shake rapidly, and it caused the surrounding white flags to also shake together. Meng Feixiang was so frightened that his whole body trembled, and he quickly shot behind King Qingliu: "Your Majesty, what's going on?" King Qingliu couldn't help but get angry when he saw this guy's cowardly appearance: "Why are you so surprised? Don't get confused, let me see what's going on first." "With that said, King Qingliu activated his pupil technique and kept staring at the white flags, but he didn't notice that behind him, Meng Feixiang had slowly raised his arm, with a sinister smile on his face. "Your Majesty, that boy is here!" Meng Feixiang suddenly shouted. "Where is it?" King Qingliu was startled, but the next second, he realized something was wrong. Just as he was about to turn around, a black light suddenly surged from behind, and a strange black energy suddenly penetrated into King Qingliu's body like a poisonous snake. And Meng Feixiang's body had suddenly slid dozens of meters away, facing King Qingliu from a distance. King Qingliu was furious: "Meng, are you plotting against me?" Meng Feixiang chuckled: "My lord, you were careful, but you still didn't expect that you would fall into my hands in the end, right?" King Qingliu shouted: "You are seeking death!" As he spoke, he wanted to activate his spiritual power, but suddenly found that his spiritual sea was empty at the moment, and he could not activate even a trace of spiritual power. "Meng Feixiang, what have you done?" King Qingliu was stunned for a moment and couldn't help but tremble with fear. Although he was usually calm, at this moment, he had an inexplicable premonition of catastrophe. "Guess what I did?" Meng Feixiang chuckled and did not approach King Qingliu, with a strange look on his face. King Qingliu hissed: "You made an oath between heaven and earth." Meng Feixiang laughed strangely: "I only said that I am not the same guy as that guy, but we are not the same guy in the first place." King Qingliu suddenly realized that there was a flaw in the oath between Meng Fei and heaven. However, at that time, King Qingliu's attention was focused on Su Han, and he did not realize that Meng Feixiang also had ulterior motives. This is also because King Qingliu is too arrogant. He feels that his strength is better than that of Meng Feixiang, so he can take the dominant position in the cooperation with Meng Feixiang. Even if Meng Feixiang has some ideas, he cannot pose much threat to him. . But I didn¡¯t expect that Meng Feixiang could make himself suffer such a big loss at a critical moment. King Qingliu regretted it endlessly. He had plotted against countless people in his life. This time he failed to plot against Su Han, which was unlucky enough. Unexpectedly, here he would be plotted against by Meng Feixiang again. It was really a reincarnation and retribution. "Mr. Meng Fei, did you not intend to cooperate with me from the beginning? Don't blame me for not reminding you. You may not be able to do it by yourself.Pay that kid. "King Qingliu still wanted to struggle. Meng Feixiang smiled strangely: "How do you know that I am dealing with him alone?" "Not alone? Could it be that you have an accomplice?" King Qingliu didn't believe it, "Where is the accomplice? Could the accomplice you found be stronger than me?" Meng Fei smiled strangely: "You ask where my accomplice is? You will know after a while." King Qingliu was confused and was about to continue asking when he suddenly shuddered and felt that the black energy that had just been injected into his body was releasing a powerful force, as if it could swallow his own consciousness. "What what is this? Such a weird method, just like just like the methods of demons." King Qingliu suddenly became excited, his eyes shot out with an unbelievable look, "Meng Feixiang, you scum, shouldn't you? Could it be that you have learned some demonic methods? Aren't you afraid of being scorned by everyone?" Prime Minister Meng Fei laughed sinisterly, but the sarcasm on his face became more and more obvious: "King Qingliu, you are really smart. You were so confused that you didn't know how you died until you were about to die. Isn't this great opportunity that I got? Can an ordinary person like you understand this?" After hearing this, King Qingliu suddenly trembled all over his body again, as if he thought of something, and a look of despair appeared in his eyes: "Meng Feixiang, have you become a lackey of the demon clan? Is it true that in this wilderness, there is really Are there any remnants of the demon clan?" When King Qingliu thought of this, he was so frightened that he trembled all over. The demonic calamity in ancient times cast too deep a shadow on human monks. Meng Feixiang laughed: "Those who know the current affairs are heroes. The demons are a higher race that are completely superior to you small creatures. They will definitely rule the entire continent. I am just following the trend of the times. It's a pity that you, King Qingliu, don't have this." Now is the chance, Lord Demon Lord wants to lend you your body. Although your body is not perfect yet, Lord Lord Demon can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± "Demon Lord? My body?" King Qingliu¡¯s face was full of despair, and he sensed that in the black air, there was an inexplicable, strange and powerful force that was quickly swallowing his consciousness. Being enveloped by this force, King Qingliu could not even move his fingers, let alone resist this force. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,274 Painful Calculation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Prime Minister Meng Fei, you actually colluded with the demons. Even if I were a ghost, I would never let you go." King Qingliu shouted hoarsely. Meng Feixiang was expressionless: "Forget it, do you think you can have a chance to be a ghost? Also, don't waste your energy. I have added soundproofing formations all around. Even if you scream, no one can break your throat." I can hear you. Don¡¯t you really want that kid to die? Don¡¯t worry, Meng will avenge this for you. After you get to the underworld, you two can compete again, hahahaha.¡± By the end of Meng Feixiang's words, King Qingliu's body had stopped shaking violently and became motionless. The pair of desperate pupils gradually turned into a deathly gray color. It looks like King Qingliu is completely dead. But after a while, King Qingliu's body suddenly moved, and his gray eyes suddenly opened, and as they opened and closed, they suddenly regained their vitality. However, now there is an indescribable evil smell in King Qingliu's eyes. Prime Minister Meng Fei immediately knelt down and said, "Congratulations to the Demon Lord for coming out of seclusion and harvesting a hut. The great cause of the Demon Clan's revival begins here." "King Qingliu" seemed to be a little uncomfortable with this feeling. His eyes kept moving and he looked around with a very vivid expression. After a long time, he smiled evilly: "Okay, okay, I never thought that my Bone Demon Lord would see the light of day again. Meng Feixiang, you have done a good job. When this matter is over, this demon will The Lord will definitely give you an opportunity to transform yourself and become a member of my demon clan from now on." Prime Minister Meng Fei was overjoyed: "Thank you Lord Demon Lord for your support!" "Okay, get up. Although this demon lord now occupies a physical body, his physical body has not been tempered by magic power, so it is not very suitable for me. I can't exert too much fighting power with his physical body. , it is still very dangerous to encounter a strong opponent.¡± This Bone Demon Lord is not blindly arrogant. "Lord Demon Lord, according to King Qingliu's information, the boy who killed six white-bone demon corpses is a very difficult figure. He is a formal disciple of the four major sects. Each of the formal disciples of these four major sects comes out. , are all figures who can stir up troubles." Prime Minister Meng Fei told the Bone Demon Lord about Su Han's simple situation. The Bone Demon Lord exclaimed: "A boy at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm, can't even beat him in the Holy Realm? This makes this Demon Lord a little interested. This kind of genius is exactly what this Demon Lord needs most now, what do you think? Should I take his physical body? Or should I refine his blood? Or should I refine him into a white-bone demon corpse?" The white bone demon corpses refined by the bone demon lineage are also strong and weak. If you were very powerful when you were alive, you will be even more powerful when you become a white-bone demon corpse. Meng Fei said: "Didn't Lord Demon Lord already have a physical body?" "This body is just a temporary surrender of this Demon Lord. If I want to restore the strength I had at my peak, I feel that I can't do it with this body." The Bone Demon Lord said. "Lord Demon Lord, that kid should be here soon. How about we take the opportunity to capture him?" A trace of evil flashed in Meng Feixiang's eyes. The Bone Demon Lord thought for a moment, then said: "Don't worry, if it's like you said, even King Qingliu suffered from this son, then if I want to deal with him, although it can be done, it will inevitably happen. Losing some strength. Now that this demon lord has just obtained the physical body of Lushe, he still focuses on stability. The most important thing now is to attract more people into the Demonic Valley of Destruction so that this demon lord can regain more strength. This demon lord Go back to the bone coffin first and refine this body. As for you, you will be responsible for leading people into the Demonic Valley of Destruction. When necessary, restrain them so that they cannot get out of this Demonic Valley. Remember, at least here Within three days, we must try our best to trap these human monks in the Demon Valley, especially this one named Su. Once they are allowed out of the Demon Valley, they will no longer be the territory of this Demon Lord." Meng Fei felt slightly disappointed when he heard what Lord Bone Demon said. Originally, he hoped to take down Su Han with the help of the Bone Demon Lord, so that he could get a lot of good things. Although Meng Feixiang didn't know what kind of treasures Su Han had on his body, what King Qingliu wanted so desperately must be extraordinary good things. On the other side, Su Han was not in a hurry or slow, still moving forward in the valley at his own pace. "Fighting away King Qingliu just now did not bring much sense of accomplishment to Su Han. Based on Su Han's understanding of King Qingliu, this person will never give up and may find some opportunity to make a comeback later. Or maybe King Qingliu has laid a trap somewhere.A round of traps are waiting for you to run into. However, more than half an hour has passed, and Su Han has crossed most of the valley, but King Qingliu still has not appeared. This made Su Han feel slightly doubtful. Could it be that King Qingliu was really afraid of him and could not get out? " This is a good thing for me. As long as King Qingliu doesn't come out to provoke me, I can leave this weird Yinsha Valley in half an hour. As long as you leave this valley, no matter how King Qingliu deals with you, you are sure to outplay him. But what Su Han didn¡¯t know was that at this time, Meng Feixiang was feeling very complicated. The Bone Demon Lord had given him a death order, telling him not to let Su Han leave the valley within three days. "Three days? That kid can't even defeat King Qingliu. With my strength, Meng, how can I hold him down for three days?" Meng Feixiang was very anxious. While thinking about it, Meng Feixiang's consciousness suddenly moved, and from the consciousness of some white-bone demon corpses, he read the information that Su Han was coming here. Although Su Han was not very fast, he was already very close to Meng Feixiang. In half a moment, the two would meet. "No matter what, using force will definitely not work. You can only deal with him like you did with King Qingliu, and use tricks to plot against him." Prime Minister Meng Fei made up his mind. About half a quarter of an hour later, Su Han's figure appeared nearby. Su Han never relaxed his vigilance along the way. As soon as he stepped into this area, the evil eye and spiritual consciousness began to search everywhere, and he saw a person sitting under the big tree from a distance. ¡°Moreover, this person is someone who has met Su Han before. "Meng Feixiang?" Su Han would naturally not forget this Meng Feixiang. At the entrance of the valley, Meng Feixiang invited him to form a team, but he refused. Meng Feixiang seemed to be shocked when he saw Su Han coming over. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a wry smile: "Fellow Daoist Su?" "Fellow Daoist Meng, which song are you singing?" Su Han looked at Meng Feixiang with a faint smile. He did not feel any sympathy for each other just because he met someone he knew in this strange place. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,275 Failed Again You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Meng Feixiang smiled bitterly and said: "Fellow Daoist Su, you came just in time, help me, I can't move." Su Han looked at Meng Feixiang indifferently, and after a moment he smiled and said: "Fellow Daoist Meng is injured? But from what I can see, although your injury is serious, it is not enough to break your muscles and bones. Even without my help, you can rest for a few hours. It can be slowed down." Meng Feixiang gave a wry smile: "Do I make Fellow Daoist Su so distrustful? Resting here can certainly help you recover, but you also know that there are many dangers in this valley." Su Han was not interested in talking nonsense to Meng Feixiang. He handed over his hand and said, "Fellow Daoist Meng, you and I are both people who come to this wilderness to fight for our lives. We each have our own opportunities and fortunes. We should not interfere with each other. Su will take his leave." With that said, Su Han really wanted to turn around and leave. Meng Feixiang sighed softly, with a bit of a wry smile on his face and a bit of sincerity that no one could question, and said: "Fellow Daoist Su, don't you want to know how I got hurt?" Su Han said indifferently: "Not interested." Meng Feixiang shook his head and said: "Unexpectedly, Meng regarded you as a friend, but you rejected me thousands of miles away. When I asked you to form a team, you rejected me, and now because of you, I was almost wanted by King Qingliu. Life, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so indifferent.¡± Su Han raised his eyebrows slightly: "King Qingliu?" "That's right, King Qingliu and I met unexpectedly before. He looked very embarrassed. He said that he had suffered a loss at your hands and wanted to ask me to cooperate with him in plotting against you. I refused, and he took it out on me. As a result, he I have become like this. I advise you, you'd better not move forward, King Qingliu must have a trap waiting for you in front. " Meng Feixiang¡¯s expression looked very sincere and did not look like he was being fake at all. Su Han pondered for a moment and looked at Meng Feixiang with deep eyes. He suddenly raised his hand and threw a bottle of healing elixir in an arc: "This bottle of elixir can be regarded as a favor to you." Meng Feixiang asked: "Are you still planning to move forward? Are you really not afraid of King Qingliu's plot? He suffered a loss last time. This time, he will definitely be ten times more careful and ten times more difficult." "You don't have to worry about this." Su Han smiled lightly. No matter what Meng Fei said, Su Han would never be with Meng Fei. He has never been a person who would give his back to a stranger, no matter how reliable and trustworthy the stranger seems. Meng Feixiang's words failed, and a trace of imperceptible annoyance quickly flashed across his eyes. King Qingliu seems to be stronger than this boy named Su, but King Qingliu has obvious weaknesses. Unfortunately, this kid doesn't seem to be very strong, but he is very weak. Prime Minister Meng Fei somewhat understood why King Qingliu suffered at the hands of this kid. The boy in front of you seems to have no flaws. As the saying goes, no desire leads to strength. It is the worst to attack such a person. For a moment, Meng Feixiang was helpless. Su Han slowly walked through this area, his eyes passing over the grave bags and white flags on the side, but he felt a turmoil in his heart. His intuition told him that these grave bags and white flags had a magical aura. And that Prime Minister Meng Fei was still sitting here safe and sound, which made Su Han feel that there must be something wrong with this Prime Minister Meng Fei. "Is this Prime Minister Meng Fei the one who passed information to the demons?" Su Han had made a guess before, feeling that there must be a traitor in the team of human monks who was secretly passing information to the demons. Before, Su Han had no clue as to who this traitor was. But now, he had some guesses in his mind. Prime Minister Meng Fei! "If Meng Feixiang is really a traitor to the demon clan, that unfortunate Prince Qingliu is probably dead" Su Han was not happy at all when he learned that King Qingliu had suffered a disaster. After all, they are all human monks. Compared with the threat of the demons, King Qingliu's little tricks can only be regarded as a small fuss. Su Han¡¯s heart felt a little heavy, and he kept walking towards the exit of the valley. Prime Minister Meng Fei couldn't keep Su Han, and he was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. After walking around for a few times, he had to return to the Demon Lord's Cave in the World-Destroying Demon Valley to report to the Bone Demon Lord. "What? You let him go?" The Bone Demon Lord was practicing in the bone coffin, tempering his new body. After hearing Meng Feixiang's report, he couldn't help but become furious. "Lord Demon Lord, that boy is extremely powerful. Even King Qingliu can't do anything to him. My subordinates are worried that fighting him will affect the overall situation." Meng Feilian said hurriedly. by?The magic light in his eyes surged, as if he was thinking about something: "Is that kid really that evil?" "My subordinates don't know this either. However, King Qingliu did suffer some losses from him." The Bone Demon Lord pondered for a long time: "Forget it, it's not worth it to spend a lot of money on a boy who is at the sixth level of the Emperor Realm. Anyway, if he wants to return to the entrance of the wilderness, he still has to pass through my World-Destroying Devil Valley. The Demon Lord's plan has been completed and his strength has greatly improved, and he can hardly fly even if he has wings." Meng Feixiang was still thinking about the treasures and equipment on Su Han, and couldn't help but said: "Master Demon Lord, if this kid leaves the World-Destroying Demon Valley, he will enter the territory of the Shark Demon lineage. Will the Shark Demon lineage still let him Did you go or come back?" The Bone Demon Lord laughed strangely: "No matter what, we eat meat, we have to give the Shark Demon a little broth to taste, otherwise they won't rebel? Didn't you say that one hundred thousand human monks would flock in this time? Really? That¡¯s the biggest fat." Although Meng Feixiang understands this very well, for him, the treasures and equipment on Su Han are still the most attractive to him. "Lord Demon Lord, now we can't even keep a boy who is at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm. If there are really 100,000 people pouring into the Demon Valley of World Destruction, it will be difficult for us to keep them." The Bone Demon Lord snorted coldly, "That's because this Demon Lord's formation has not yet been completed. When the formation is completed, this World-Destroying Devil Valley will become a world of ghosts. As long as they come in, they will not be able to get out." .¡± Su Han was extremely vigilant along the way. He originally thought that there would be some accident. Unexpectedly, until he left the valley, everything was calm and there was no problem at all. Although Su Han was surprised, since he had left the valley, he didn't think about it anymore. The most important thing for him now is to find the Yimu Demon Vine. Now, Su Han is very close to the Yimu Demonic Vine. According to the map given by Guo Sheng, as long as you cross a grassland, you can reach a primitive dense forest, and the Yimu Demon Vine grows in that primitive dense forest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1276: Shark Demon Lineage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "With Guo Sheng's strength, he was able to pass through the Yinsha Valley just now without any harm? It seems that when he came, the demon clan might not have awakened yet" Su Han passed through this grassland and was also safe and sound. The strange calm along the way made Su Han more alert and faster. Before sunset, Su Han crossed this grassland. Standing at the end of the grassland, Su Han could already see the vast forest opposite. According to Guo Sheng's map, this jungle should be the place he marked. At the moment, Su Han saw no one around, so he summoned the Liuli Lord to keep watch. He himself closed his eyes and rested, entering a meditative state. In this strange wilderness, Su Han spent the night peacefully. It felt like the creatures in this wilderness had been suppressed by some strange force. This made Su Han even more afraid to ignore it. Early in the morning, Su Han adjusted himself and set off into the dense forest again. As long as you enter this dense forest, you are already very close to the Yimu Demonic Vine. ¡­¡­ In an underground abyss dozens of miles away from Su Han, a huge white cocoon lay quietly there. After a while, the cocoon suddenly squirmed, and a huge green monster emerged from the cocoon. This monster is like a giant green worm, extremely disgusting. The whole body seemed to be covered with suckers, crawling quickly on the ground, the speed was surprisingly fast. After crawling for a while, the monster had arrived at a dilapidated altar. The altar was covered with dead branches and leaves, but it exuded a power that seemed to come from ancient times, which made the monster have to be afraid and only dared to stand in front of it. Wandering around the perimeter of the altar. "Well, not bad." A voice suddenly came from inside the altar, "This is the eighth time you have broken out of your cocoon, and you are one step closer to your true rebirth." The monster waved the tentacle suckers on its body and made a series of grunting sounds, which seemed to be telling something about the mysterious sound inside the altar. The mysterious voice was stunned: "What did you say? Some of the shark demon Gu worms you gave birth to last time were killed by others?" The monster kept nodding and waving its tentacles at the same time, looking very angry. "Who did it? Is there anyone among the current human monks who knows how to kill the shark demon Gu?" The voice was obviously full of doubts, and after pondering for a moment, he said, "It doesn't matter, it might just be a mistake. You haven't developed into a complete form yet, and the shark demon Gu worm you gave birth to is not strong enough, so it is possible that you will be destroyed by others. Don't be angry. It's not long before your final evolution. By then, there is absolutely no problem of the shark demon Gu insects you have bred being wiped out. Now you just need to wait for more carriers to enter. In the wilderness, take out the Shark Demon Gu worms that you gave birth to, hahahaha In a short time, we, the Shark Demon clan, will definitely become the great contributors to the revival of the Demon Clan." The voice was full of pride. After thinking for a while, he said in frustration: "Unfortunately, this demon lord does not yet have the ability to break free from the seal. Only after you complete the tenth break from the cocoon and evolve to the final form can you save this demon lord." come out." Hearing this, the green monster whined and grinned at the altar, appearing extremely excited. "Don't be anxious. We have been waiting for hundreds of thousands of years. Do we still care about this little time? I have already sensed that a large number of human monks have entered the wilderness. Go and warn the guys from the bone demon lineage not to have too much appetite. . Otherwise, when this demon lord comes out of seclusion, he will make them spit out everything they have eaten, including the profit." The voice was eerie. The green monster nodded, and its huge body rubbed against the edge of the altar for a few times, as if it was extremely attached to the sound in the altar. After a while, he squirmed and prepared to leave. Suddenly, the voice from the altar said "hmm", seeming extremely surprised. "No, someone seems to have broken into your territory. Go and have a look." The voice suddenly sounded extremely anxious, "Remember, be sure to keep a close eye on the Yimu Demon Vine and don't let anyone touch the Yimu Demon Vine. . This demon mainly reshapes the physical body. This wood source is very important. Without this wood source, it is impossible for this demon to reshape the body. Moreover, your evolution also requires the wood source of the Yimu Demon Vine. of power." "Ouch!" When the green monster heard the owner's words, he seemed to be anxious. He quickly twisted around and left the place.Altar, turn around and go away. The voice in the altar muttered a few words again, appearing extremely anxious. As the demon lord of the Shark Demon clan, it has a great need for wood-attributed objects to reshape its body. Without the Otomu Demon Vine, the possibility of reshaping its body will become very slim. However, thinking about the monster under his control, Lord Shark Demon's anxiety also weakened a little. "With Same Yi guarding the Otomu Demonic Vine, the Otomu Demonic Vine's safety factor should be very high. Although Sameyi has not evolved completely, these ordinary human monks can't do anything to it. What's more, next to the Otomu Demonic Vine , there is an exclusive formation of the Shark Demon Clan, anyone who breaks in will definitely die." The Shark Demon Lord thought about it again and again, and finally felt relieved. ¡­¡­ Su Han was staring straight ahead at this moment. Looking at a jasper-like wooden vine, it is like the most exquisite masterpiece in the world. Looking from a distance, it gives people an extremely strong visual impact. Su Han naturally recognized that this wooden vine was the legendary Yimu Demonic Vine. At this moment, Su Han was filled with emotions. There were many twists and turns along the way, and he finally saw the Yimu Demon Vine. Judging from the appearance, this Yimu Demonic Vine should have been growing in this wilderness for at least tens of thousands of years. However, among Yimu Demon Vine, it is still young. Su Han looked at the Yimu Demon Vine and was not in a hurry to pick it. Obviously, there is something strange around the Yimu Demonic Vine. If you are an ordinary person, you may not see anything weird. However, with Su Han's eyesight, he could see that every plant around the Yimu Demonic Vine contained highly toxic substances. If he rashly went there, he would probably suffer losses. "Moreover, these poisons are actually a huge poison array, with arrays within the array, which is extremely complicated. The most important thing is that the Yimu Demon Vine grows in a green pond. Su Hanxie glanced at it and found that the deep pond was full of shark demon Gu insects, numbering in the millions. many. This arrangement can be said to be foolproof. No matter who comes here, it will be absolutely difficult to obtain the Yimu Magic Vine. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,277 The Ancestor of the Gu Insect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han observed the terrain of the deep pool for a while, and he also had a countermeasure in his mind: "Use the electric feather escape magical power to cross the deep pool, and then use the phantom ice sunflower to uproot the Yimu magic vine." Su Han did not hesitate, and immediately activated his wings of thunder and flew towards the Yimu Demonic Vine. At the same time, a ray of ice-blue light shot out from his fingertips, shooting into the bottomless pool. In an instant, dozens of vines of the Phantom Ice Sunflower quickly grew out of the deep pool, getting longer and stronger, and they rolled towards the Yimu Demon Vine. The vines of this magical ice sunflower naturally exude an extremely cold aura, but it can frighten the shark demon Gu insects and make them afraid to approach. Dozens of vines of the Magic Ice Sunflower were directly wrapped around the roots of the Yimu Demonic Vine. The powerful and inexplicable power directly uprooted the Yimu Demonic Vine! ???????????????????? Boom! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As the roots of the Yimu Demon Vine leave the ground, the poisonous formations surrounding the Yimu Demon Vine have been instantly activated, and we have launched a mad attack. However, these poison array attacks are not of much use against the phantom ice sunflower that transforms into a plant spirit. These poisonous formations themselves are only set up for human monks. If a human monk enters this poisonous formation, even if it only enters the outer periphery, it will be enough to die ten or eight times. "It's done!" Su Han was overjoyed when he saw that the Yimu Demon Vine had been uprooted. He directly activated the Phantom Demon Bingkui. The vine rolled up and directly rolled the Yimu Demon Vine into his storage ring. Walk! Su Han changed direction in mid-air, spread his wings of lightning, turned around and walked away. At this moment, streams of air suddenly rushed out from under the bottomless pool. Immediately afterwards, countless shark demon Gu insects twisted into thick air currents and rolled towards Su Han. The next moment, a green monster with a disgusting and terrifying shape rushed out of the pool and bit Su Han's feet directly. When Su Han saw this, he also took a breath of cold air and quickly activated the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror to slow down the monster. At the same time, Su Han's fingers burst out with the power of cutting the galaxy, cutting towards the monster's back. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han's finger force cut on the monster's back, and only a trace of white smoke came out, without causing any scars on the monster's back. At the moment, Su Han was also shocked. This was his newly-trained Galaxy Slicing. Even a strong man in the Holy Realm might not be able to withstand this blow. How terrifying is this monster¡¯s defense? Su Han was shocked and did not dare to fight. He used Galaxy Cut to cut hard several times and cut off the airflow formed by the monster in the middle. When the monster saw that the airflow formed by the shark demon Gu was cut off from the middle, it howled and rushed towards Su Han with its teeth and claws. The Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror in Su Han's hand was shaking continuously, constantly slowing down the monster's crazy speed. At the same time, with a flash of light, it had returned to the shore by the pool. "Let's go!" As soon as Su Han's feet landed on the ground, he immediately activated an escape talisman that had been prepared in his hand. The escape light flashed and disappeared on the same spot. When the monster saw Su Han running away with the Yimu Demonic Vine, he screamed angrily. The roar shook the sky, and his fierce eyes glowed with ferocious colors, as if what Su Han had snatched was not the Yimu Demonic Vine, but it. His biological son is generally. Su Han¡¯s body here has landed a hundred miles away with the help of the Escape Talisman. He estimated that once he used this escape talisman, he would be able to escape the monster's pursuit. However, before he could take a breath, suddenly, the air flow in front of him violently fluctuated. The monster seemed to be able to tear apart time and space. It came out of the void and screamed with bared teeth, He rushed towards Su Han crazily. Su Han was surprised to see that this monster was so persistent. He quickly activated the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror, slowing down its speed continuously while the Galaxy Cut kept hitting its body. "However, all attacks are like stones sinking into the sea, unable to stir up any waves on this monster. "What kind of perversion is this?" Su Han cursed secretly, and continuously activated the phantom ice sunflower and the glazed true fire. It burned and iced, but could not hurt the monster at all. Facing this monster, Su Han felt like there was nothing he could do. In desperation, Su Han used the Bagua Haotian Mirror to slow down the monster, and at the same time opened the evil eye to observe the monster. He found that this monster seemed to have some fine pores, and green liquid was constantly flowing out of the pores. ??Looking closely, what kind of liquid are these "liquids"? They are clearlyCountless tiny shark worms are rolled together and flowing everywhere. You can't tell them apart unless you look carefully. "This monstercould this monster be the ancestor of the shark demon Gu?" Su Han couldn't help but be shocked. ??????????Looking at this monster more closely, it is indeed very similar to the ancestor of the shark demon Gu mentioned in ancient books. This thing is the culprit of the endless spread of the shark demon Gu. If this guy can be eliminated, the shark demon Gu will be cut off from the source. ¡°At least, until the next monster like this is born, it is impossible for the shark demon Gu insects to appear continuously. Looking at the monster in front of you, there is still a long way to go before the final form of the shark demon Gu insect ancestor. Thinking about it, this monster is still growing and has not yet fully evolved. Originally, Su Han wanted to run away directly, but once he found out that this monster was the ancestor of the shark demon Gu, Su Han changed his mind and became determined to kill this monster. However, Su Han¡¯s methods at hand were almost used. Suddenly, an idea flashed in Su Han's mind, "The ancestor of the Shark Demon Gu attaches so much importance to the Yimu Demonic Vine, which shows that it needs the power of the wood source in the Yimu Demonic Vine. Does this mean that it is of the wood attribute? Monster? If so, you can restrain it with metallicity." Su Han's Galaxy Cutting is a metallic attack, but the power of the golden essence contained in it is obviously not strong enough to restrain this monster. Thinking of this, Su Han summoned Lord Liuli: "Old Liu, I have to rely on the power of your golden essence to deal with this monster." Liuli Lord lazily yawned and glanced at the monster. His body suddenly glowed with golden light, and countless golden needle-like attacks suddenly shot towards the monster. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh Countless golden needle-like rays of light penetrated the monster's huge body. Suddenly, the monster screamed and its whole body began to twist violently in pain. All things in the world are indeed mutually reinforcing. At this moment, this monster, which Su Han had tried every means to stop, was actually being burned by those golden needles, making a sizzling sound. A stream of foul-smelling smoke kept rising upwards. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,278 Return to the Valley You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lord Liuli smiled proudly and kept doing nothing. His whole body turned into a golden light, wrapped in a strong golden power, and suddenly turned into a meteor, piercing through the huge body of the monster. Pass. Suddenly, the monster screamed miserably, and its whole body kept twisting. The hard skin seemed to be melted all at once, and tragic scars appeared one after another. The scars were still expanding, burned by the power of the golden spirit. Bloody and bloody. That is to say, this monster is still far away from its final evolved form. Otherwise, Lord Liuli would never be able to be so relaxed. Su Hanlian looked at it without any sympathy. He quickly gathered his finger strength in his hand, preparing to give the monster a fatal blow. Just when Su Han was about to launch an attack, at this critical moment, two terrifying pressures suddenly appeared in the void without warning, and they rushed towards Su Han and Lord Liuli. Su Han was taken aback, and quickly counterattacked to defend, using the golden body of the god and demon to block himself. At the same time, Lord Liuli also activated his Vajra Body and blocked this coercive attack. ????????????????? However, under this block, Liuli Lord obviously suffered a lot. His body, which was made of copper and iron, was shaking constantly, and the golden light was bright and dark, and it was trembling. Seeing this, Su Han took the Glazed Lord back into the Tianhe Glazed Tower and looked solemnly in the direction from which the pressure of the void was coming. "Which strong person is this coercive attack? The pressure from the air is actually so powerful. The strength of the person who makes the attack is far better than the average holy realm strong person." Su Han was also surprised in his heart. When he looked at the green monster again, he saw that the green monster had taken advantage of Su Han's resistance, its fat body suddenly got into the crack in the void, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Su Han was extremely depressed, and kept secretly complaining about bad luck. If these two pressures hadn't happened to come over him, he might have killed the green monster. However, these two inexplicable pressures just happened by coincidence. Or maybe, this is not a coincidence at all? "Is it possible that there are remnants of the demon clan controlling the origin of this Gu worm? The Shark Demon Gu worm itself is the most proud method of the Shark Demon lineage. Could it be that there are still remnants of the Shark Demon clan in this dense forest?" When Su Han thought of this, his heart was even more clouded. However, at this time, it was impossible for him to go deeper into the dense forest to find out what was going on. Not to mention that he had already consumed a lot of strength in the battle with the Gu Insect Ancestor, but he had already obtained the Yimu Demonic Vine, so there was no need for him to make any extra trouble. The plan to fight against demons is far from something that a young genius can accomplish alone. Unless he has gathered forces and has a complete plan, it is possible to fight against those extremely vicious demons. Blind impulse will only damage yourself. Thinking of this, Su Han did not stay any longer and fled directly to the outskirts of the dense forest. He guessed that although the remnants of the demon clan were powerful, they should have some obstacles in their actions. Otherwise, what just appeared would not be two waves of pressure, but the arrival of a real powerful demon. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Thinking of this, Su Han became more determined to leave. Two days later, Su Han had already passed through the dense forest and the grassland along the way he came. At this time, it had been a full month since Su Han entered the wilderness. To return the way we came, we must pass through the Yinsha Valley. At this moment, Su Han was standing at the entrance of Yinsha Valley. This Yinsha Valley is a place where Su Han doesn't want to stay. Fortunately, this valley is not very big and can be crossed in about two hours. "King Qingliu should have died in this valley. I don't know how many people have died here in the past three days?" Su Han was extremely angry when he thought that Meng Feixiang had defected to the demon clan. It can be imagined that a highly deceptive traitor can be extremely lethal to human monks. Su Han didn't think that everyone would be as vigilant as him. As long as Meng Feixiang took action, many people would definitely be deceived by him. Because this guy looks like a harmless person, and his acting skills are particularly superb. If Su Han didn't have an instinctive resistance to this person, he might have been fooled. At this time, Meng Feixiang, who was missed by Su Han, was in the valley, using his spiritual consciousness to contact the bones of the demon corpse in the valley to control the surrounding areas of the valley.trends. "Huh?" Meng Feixiang's expression suddenly changed. He found a familiar figure in the consciousness of a white-bone demon corpse. Su Han! "This kid is back again?" Meng Feixiang couldn't believe it. Didn't this kid leave the valley? Why do you go and come back again? ??????????? Could it be that this kid suffered a loss in the territory of the Shark Demon lineage in front of him, so he could only return without success? "No matter what, this kid is back." Meng Feixiang was overjoyed. Previously, the Bone Demon Lord ordered him to hold Su Han for three days, but now, three days have passed. In some ways, this is also the successful dragging Su Han for three days. "Lord Demon, great news. That kid may have suffered a loss in the frontier, so he returned to the valley." Meng Fei rushed to the Bone Demon Lord to report. The Bone Demon Lord asked curiously: "Didn't you say he is very powerful? How could he suffer in front?" "I don't know, maybe he was taught a lesson by someone from the Shark Demon lineage. Lord Demon Lord, this is a good opportunity for us." Meng Fei was more interested in Su Han than anyone else. The Bone Demon Lord said: "You don't have to worry about that kid, just take care of what you have to do. In the past three days, how many human monks have come to the Demon Valley of Destruction?" "Lord Demon Lord, the harvest in these three days is really quite big. It is conservatively estimated that 10,000 human monks have stepped into Lord Demon Lord's formation and been transformed into white-bone demon corpses by the corpse flags. There are at least 20,000 more, Although they haven't been attacked yet, the Corpse Soul Banner's corpse energy has already entered their bodies, and within a few days, they will become walking zombies, under the control of the Demon Lord." Meng Fei said happily. "Only 30,000 people? Didn't you say there are 100,000 human monks? Also, these 30,000 people, are they all chicken-skinned fish?" The Bone Demon Lord frowned. "Lord Demon Lord, it has only been three days, more and more people will break in in the future. Moreover, there is also a strong man in the Holy Realm and five or six half-step Holy Realm, all of whom have been captured by the Demon Lord's formation. Trapped by the law, although they are still resisting stubbornly, sooner or later they will become the prey of the Lord Demon." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,279 The traitor appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Bone Demon Lord smiled proudly: "I can't arrange this magic array. I just borrowed the formations left by the powerful demons from the past and arranged them according to local conditions. Based on my current situation, The ability cannot yet exert one-tenth of its power. Otherwise, let alone the mere 100,000 human monks now, even if millions of people come, this demon lord will definitely teach them to never return. " "The Lord Demon Lord has obtained the true inheritance of the ancient demon clan's power, and his comeback is just around the corner!" Meng Feixiang followed quickly. "Hmph, you kid has done a lot of things for me. Let's do this. As a reward, I will give you the authority to dispatch eight thousand white-bone demon corpses. You can take these white-bone demon corpses with you, Go and attack the boy at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm alone. If he has any good equipment or treasures on him, there is no need to bring them back to this Demon Lord. They can be used as rewards for you." When Meng Fei heard this, he was overjoyed: "Yes, I'll do it now, little one!" ¡­¡­ After Su Han re-entered the Yinsha Valley, his first feeling was that the evil spirit in the Yinsha Valley was stronger than two or three days ago. "In just two or three days, there have been so many changes in this valley. It seems that the trend of the demon clan's resurrection is becoming more and more obvious. I don't know how many demons there are besides the Shark Demon clan. Are the remnants of the clan ready to take action?" Su Han also felt unspeakably complicated in his heart. Su Han knew very well that with the current situation of the human monks in the Great Xia Dynasty, it was impossible to compete with the demons in such a fragmented situation. It¡¯s just that now, Su Han doesn¡¯t have time to think so much. The most urgent thing is to take the Yimu Demon Vine and leave this ghost place quickly. However, this journey will obviously not be peaceful. Su Han walked for a quarter of an hour or two and discovered the whereabouts of many human monks. Moreover, there are more and more of these human monks, and they all flock to the Yinsha Valley as if by appointment. "What's going on? Why do so many people come to this valley?" The more Su Han thought about it, the more strange he felt, "And these people don't seem to be among the five hundred people? Could it be that there is a new group of people entering the wilderness? Already?" The more Su Han thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. The strength of these people was obviously uneven, and few of them had the strength of the eighth or ninth level of the Imperial Realm. On the contrary, there are even some people among them who are just king-level warriors. "What's going on? The five hundred people who came in with me definitely can't be of such unbearable strength." Su Han concluded that a new group of warriors must have entered the wilderness. Moreover, this group of people is quite large, definitely far more than five hundred. In this case, the only explanation is that there was something wrong with the entrance to the wilderness, so these people were let in. Su Han couldn't help but feel a deep sense of sadness in his heart. These people thought that this wilderness was a good place, full of windfalls, but they didn't know that it was full of death traps. There are good things, but they are not accessible to ordinary people. "No, the faces of these people lack the vitality that healthy people should have. Instead, they are shrouded in a demonic aura, and their expressions are dull, without the agility that normal people should have. Could it be that these people have been possessed by demons? The trick?" Su Han observed carefully and found that these warriors did not have many characteristics of humans, but were more like lifeless walking corpses. He initially concluded that there must be something wrong with these warriors. At this time, Su Han suddenly felt something strange on the ground under his feet. He quickly activated the Electric Feather Escape, spread his wings of lightning, and his whole body left the ground like a bolt of lightning. At the same time, the ground under Su Han's feet suddenly seemed to have been plowed open by cattle. Countless white-bone demon corpses rushed out from the ground crazily, killing Su Han menacingly. Su Han used his evil eye to roughly scan and found that these white-bone demon corpses were densely packed, far exceeding the number of several hundred. He was not willing to fight at the moment, and fired continuously with the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror, slowing down the speed of these white-bone demon corpses, while he It's about taking advantage of the trend and breaking out all the way. However, the evil spirit in this Yinsha Valley is too strong. Su Han must fall to the ground to adjust every time he flies for a period of time. Fortunately, the Galaxy Cutting technique that Su Han has practiced, although it is difficult to deal with the ancestor of the shark demon Gu insect, but it is like chopping melons and vegetables when used to deal with these white-bone demon corpses. Every finger force can cut large pieces. Large pieces of white-bone demon corpse were torn into pieces. The densely packed white-bone demon corpses were like harvested wheat, constantly falling under the raging force of Su Han's fingers. Suddenly, Su Han's evil eyes shined brightly, and they were already locked in the distance.Meng Feixiang is commanding the demon corpse in the corner. It was too late to say, but it was too soon. Su Han's figure was like the fastest lightning, shooting towards Prime Minister Meng Fei. With his fingers flying in the air, he made a series of empty points, and the power of the Milky Way Cutting was like a galaxy running through it, directly hitting Meng Feixiang in the dark. Prime Minister Meng Fei was only focused on commanding the eight thousand white-bone demon corpses, thinking that he was well hidden. How could he have expected that Su Han would suddenly discover him? He was also shocked for a moment. "However, Meng Feixiang is a half-step saint after all, and his strength is not something that can be boasted. With a slight movement of his body, he avoided Su Han's fatal attack. At the same time, Meng Fei smiled strangely and was about to hide in the dark. He was not that afraid of Su Han, but mainly because he was afraid of the precedent that Su Han had caused King Qingliu to suffer. He felt that since he had eight thousand white-bone demon corpses, there was no need to have a head-on confrontation with Su Han. After all, in the eyes of Prime Minister Meng Fei, Su Han might be an official disciple of the four major sects. This kind of person would make Meng Feixiang feel a little afraid. Before he figured out Su Han's tactics, he tried his best to avoid a head-on confrontation with Su Han. "Meng Feixiang, it turns out that your true face is really that bad. You have taken refuge in the demons, sold your soul, and gone wherever you want." Su Han chased after him, and the Eight Diagrams Haotian Mirror swung at Meng Feixiang's back. Poof! Meng Feixiang was struck by the mirror light, and his whole figure suddenly stagnated as if he was electrocuted. And during this lag, Su Han had already come to kill him. He quickly approached Meng Fei and at the same time, he raised the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda. With his hand gestures, the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda was like a big mountain, pressing towards Meng Fei. . When Meng Fei saw this, he knew that even if he didn¡¯t want to confront someone head-on today, it would be impossible. With a squeeze of his hand, a magic weapon like a big bell appeared in his hand, growing in size, directly facing the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda, temporarily blocking the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda's attack. Su Han frowned when he saw this, and immediately activated the Bagua Haotian Mirror to swing towards Meng Feixiang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,280 Killing Meng Feixiang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Humph" Meng Feixiang saw Su Han's mirror light swinging towards him, but he didn't panic and avoided it directly to the side. But Meng Feixiang's big bell-shaped magic weapon was in mid-air, constantly colliding head-on with Su Han's Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. Su Han didn¡¯t pay attention to Tianhe Glazed Tower at all, but activated his own magic ice sunflower. Countless ice sunflower vines flew close to the ground and continued to wrap around Meng Feixiang's feet. Meng Feixiang smiled coldly, but seemed to have been prepared for it. He stamped his feet, and countless wooden stake-like defenses were immediately erected around his body. "Puff puff puff" The vines of the Phantom Demon Bingkui continued to wrap around the defenses, but the defenses were unexpectedly hard, making it impossible for the Phantom Demon Bingkui to get close to Meng Fei. "How could this happen?" Su Han couldn't help but wonder, why did Meng Feixiang seem to have anticipated some of his attack methods and had prepared corresponding defensive measures long ago? But after thinking about it, Su Han had another guess. It must be that Meng Feixiang and King Qingliu had an affair in advance. King Qingliu had revealed some of his information to Meng Feixiang. " However, King Qingliu never expected that Meng Feixiang would become the lackey of the demon clan early on. "Boy, if you have any other skills, just use them." Meng Feixiang laughed ferociously, and did not approach Su Han, but just circled him from a distance. ¡°Obviously, he also wanted to test how many tricks Su Han had. Su Han¡¯s methods were obviously not exhausted. However, at this time, it is not appropriate to use it all. Su Han's mind was racing, thinking of appropriate countermeasures. Suddenly, the eight-door star fighting sword array in Su Han's hand was activated. Meng Feixiang had already entered Su Han's formation before he could react. "You boy, you are actually a formation master?" Meng Feixiang was obviously surprised and extremely surprised. Su Hanlian smiled and said: "Meng Feixiang, you look like a dog, but I didn't expect that you would sell your soul, be willing to be the demon clan's lackey, and even hit the muzzle of my gun. I can't explain it if I don't kill you today." "Kill me? Just with your half-baked formation?" As Meng Feixiang said, there were golden runes surrounding his body. He obviously had some treasure that could break the formation, and he wanted to forcefully break out of the formation. At this moment, the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror in Su Han's hand suddenly swayed. Meng Feixiang already knows that Su Han has a treasure that slows people down, and he has learned its power just now. At that moment, Meng Fei dodged the mirror lights one after another, while not forgetting to break out of the formation. Suddenly, ice sunflower vines swept across the ground and flew towards Meng Feixiang. "Hmph, boy, I've already learned this trick of yours." Meng Feixiang stretched out his hand to grab it, and a folding fan appeared in his hand. With a few swishing sounds, it kept waving a sharp blade-like light, cutting the vines. Seeing the vines of the Phantom Ice Sunflower retreating steadily, Meng Feixiang was extremely proud. He laughed ferociously, and while waving his folding fan, the powerful attacking light blade smashed towards Su Han like a mountain. "Boy, give me a kick too!" boom! Su Han was hit directly by this attack and fell over. "Huh?" Meng Feixiang's eyes widened when he saw this scene. This boy's defense is so weak? This is wrong. If his defense is really that weak, then King Qingliu can kill him with just one move. How can he still suffer a big loss in his hands? Meng Feixiang subconsciously felt that there was something wrong with it. He couldn't help but open his eyes wide and looked straight at Su Han who fell to the ground. It didn¡¯t matter at this glance, but he discovered that what fell on the ground was not Su Han at all, but the vine of a magic ice sunflower. "Not good!" After Meng Feixiang discovered this fact, he felt something was wrong. Just as he was about to turn around, a dozen golden beads suddenly rolled over and landed at the feet of Meng Feixiang. "What is this?" Although Meng Feixiang felt something was wrong, he couldn't see what was wrong with these golden beads. It was just that instinct in the face of danger that made him subconsciously take a few steps back. It was only the next moment that Meng Feixiang realized that he had been careless after all. Those golden beads, while rolling, turned into golden figures, and like crazy, they came towards Meng Fei with swords and guns. Meng Fei took a closer look and saw that these golden figures turned out to be warriors in golden armor. "Go away!" Meng Feixiang was also angry. As a half-step saint, he was repeatedly beaten by aThe young boy at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm was playing tricks and was trapped in the formation and could not escape. This made Meng Feixiang extremely unhappy. Bang bang! One by one, the golden-armored warriors were continuously slapped away by Meng Feixiang's folding fan. However, these golden-armored warriors were very tenacious. After being slapped away, they continued to stick to them like brown candy and kept approaching Meng Fei. Although the strength of these golden-armored warriors is only at the high level of the Imperial Realm and cannot pose a real threat to Prime Minister Meng Fei, their defensive capabilities are unexpectedly strong. Retreat them, but cannot destroy them. What¡¯s even more frightening is that these golden-armored warriors never seem to get tired, and they keep pestering Meng Feixiang, leaving him no room to breathe, and the movements in his hands gradually become laborious. At this moment, Meng Feixiang suddenly felt a strong pressure, and he rushed towards him, accompanied by a heart-stopping force that made him feel breathless. When I looked up, I saw a giant that looked like cast copper and cast iron. The whole body shone with a cold metallic luster. A heart-stopping pressure instantly locked onto my whole body. When Meng Feixiang saw the Glazed Lord, he felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured from head to toe. He knew very well that the giant's fighting power would not be much weaker than his own, and with Su Han's versatile moves, he definitely had no chance of winning. "Fellow Taoist, fellow Taoist, spare my life, I am willing to help you counterattack the demon clan." Meng Fei was hoarse at the cross talk. He knew very well that if he wanted to survive at this time, he could only beg for mercy. However, Su Han would not listen to Meng Feixiang's begging for mercy, and cast a glance at Lord Liuli. At the same time, he controlled a dozen golden-armored warriors and cooperated with the vines of the phantom ice sunflower to trap Meng Feixiang in place. Liuli Lord laughed strangely twice, strode forward to grab the barely breathing Meng Feixiang, and with a wave of his hand, he tore him into pieces. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,281 The Source of the Five Elements You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This big bell, the magic weapon of Prime Minister Meng Fei, can actually block the attack of my Tianhe Glazed Tower. It should be a good thing. But I don't know what kind of treasure it is?" Now Su Han didn't have time to think about it, so he just collected the big bell. I looked for Meng Feixiang¡¯s storage ring, but found no more clues about the remnants of the demon clan. After killing Prime Minister Meng Fei, Su Han didn't even want to clean up the scene and just left. As for those warriors who had obviously fallen into the demon's tricks, even if Su Han wanted to, he didn't have the energy to do so. Everyone has his or her own destiny and destiny. Since these people choose to come in to seek death, Su Han naturally cannot be a savior. In a dark, blood-dropping cave, the Bone Demon Lord is making his final sprint. Taking over King Qingliu's body, it must be tempered with demonic energy in order to make this body more suitable for itself. It has been occupying this body for three days, and the tempering of this body has almost come to an end. Suddenly, the Bone Demon Lord¡¯s consciousness moved slightly, and his expression suddenly changed: ¡°Is Meng Fei Xiang dead?¡± The Bone Demon Lord was really shocked by this surprise: "Meng Feixiang brought eight thousand white bone demon corpses of this Demon Lord, and he himself was half a step into the Holy Realm, and he was actually killed by someone? Moreover, he was actually killed in a row? No chance to escape? Could it be that the boy named Su Han is so powerful? " The Bone Demon Lord simply felt unbelievable, and at the same time he was even more furious. "This boy dared to kill the demon lord's right-hand man. He is simply impatient" Although the Bone Demon Lord may not think highly of Meng Fei, for now, Meng Fei is still of great use to the Bone Demon Lord. Since this period of time, Prime Minister Meng Fei has actually hosted many things for the Bone Demon, such as spreading rumors outside and deceiving more human warriors to enter, such as destroying the formation arranged by King Qingliu at the entrance to the wilderness Now, Meng Feixiang died all of a sudden, but it broke many of the plans of the Bone Demon Lord. Undoubtedly, it caused a lot of inconvenience to the Bone Demon Lord. However, the good thing is that the formation in Yinsha Valley is already in operation, and even without Meng Fei, there won't be too many mistakes. Moreover, some of the human warriors attracted by Meng Feixiang have been made into puppets by the Bone Demon's main cannon, and they can also do some things for it. Although these puppets are not as adaptable as living people, they are better at hearing the orders of the Bone Demon Lord. In a sense, they are more useful than Meng Feixiang. Although Meng Feixiang is also very obedient, he still has some small calculations in his heart. For example, the reason why we went after Su Han this time was because of Prime Minister Meng Fei's greed. The Bone Demon Lord can allow his subordinates to have some small calculations of their own, but he will never allow these small calculations to destroy his overall plan. "That boy named Su dares to run wild in this Demon Lord's territory. If he is allowed to leave like this, where will the Demon Lord's face be at stake?" When the Bone Demon Lord thought of this, he became angry. The Yin Sha Demon Valley is its territory. When other humans come in, they are turned into walking zombies by it. Only Su Han, the boy, swaggers in and out like no one, and kills the Bone Demon Lord's right-hand man. This makes How can the Bone Demon Lord swallow this breath? When the Bone Demon Lord thought of this, he had an urge to leave the Blood Cave immediately and hunt down Su Han. However, when he thought about it, he thought again: "Now is the critical moment for my body, which is not completely stable yet. If I go out to hunt at this time, it will be equivalent to the failure of my efforts in the previous three days, and it may even affect my soul. What if that happens? This kid is difficult to deal with. With my body that is not mature now, I might suffer a big loss. Well, let this kid be proud for a few days. When my body is fully mature and I fight my way out of the wilderness, your kid will die without a burial. The time of the land has come.¡± I have to say that this Bone Demon Lord is quite tolerant. Perhaps it was the endless imprisonment for hundreds of millions of years that allowed it to gain some sanity amidst its original violence. After Su Han killed Meng Feixiang, he stopped staying and finally walked out of the Yinsha Demon Valley. The unexpected smoothness along the way made Su Han feel very incredible. He couldn't help but wonder in his heart: "Am I too lucky? The demon masters of the Shark Demon clan can gather pressure from across the air, but they don't. Chase me. And the demon clan behind Meng Feixiang just now, can possess so many white-bone demon corpses, it is not ordinary when you think about it." However, it is undeniable that after walking out of the Yinsha Demon Valley, Su Han's mood suddenly improved a lot. No matter how dangerous this section was, we managed to get through it without any danger. Thinking about itSu Han's heart was filled with turmoil after receiving the Yimu Demonic Vine. This Yimu Demonic Vine is a source of pure wood. Su Han now has a source of pure gold in his body, which is the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. If he could refine the source of pure wood like Yimu Demonic Vine, it would undoubtedly mean that he was one step closer to the legendary innate body of five elements. The innate five-element body is one of the purest cultivation physiques in the legend, and it is also the cultivation physique that countless monks dream of. But in the minds of most people, the innate five-element body is completely innate and cannot be acquired through acquired cultivation. But Su Han knew a way to cultivate the innate body of the Five Elements, which is to refine the five sources of the Five Elements: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s easy to say, but not easy to do. The source of the Five Elements is extremely rare in the world. Being able to refine the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda is Su Han's opportunity, and now being able to obtain the Yimu Demon Vine is even more of an opportunity. It can be said that obtaining the Yimu Demon Vine is Su Han¡¯s biggest gain from this journey to the wilderness. After leaving the Yinsha Devil Valley, Su Han saw more casual cultivators, like dumplings, pouring towards the Yinsha Devil Valley. Su Han was speechless when he saw this scene. We have already seen a lot of casual cultivators in the Yinsha Demon Valley. Now there are even more casual cultivators coming outside the Yinsha Demon Valley. How many people have poured into this wilderness? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,282 The target of public criticism You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When these casual cultivators saw Su Han, they immediately recognized him, their faces filled with anger and even some hatred. "Everyone, this is the kid. He was also in their alliance of 500 people back then. They didn't let us enter the wilderness, but we came in to make a fortune ourselves. It's really hateful!" "Should everyone complain and take revenge when they have grievances?" "That's right. There are hundreds of us, but he is just one. No matter what, we must teach him a lesson today." Among this group of casual cultivators, many people began to clamor. Su Han heard it clearly. Among the people clamoring, there were clearly the six-person group at the entrance to the wilderness, that is, the six-person group headed by the monk in yellow. These six people are obviously from the 500-person alliance, but now they are mixed in with this group of casual cultivators, pretending to be casual cultivators who came in from behind. It is simply too shameless. However, Su Han was not a soft persimmon to be pinched. He smiled coldly: "Since when did you six people become so worthless? Are you trying to pretend to be victims by mixing in the crowd? Don't forget, you six He is also in the Five Hundred Alliance and a beneficiary of the rules." "What? There are actually them?" The hundreds of casual cultivators were collectively surprised, and immediately became an uproar. They, these casual cultivators, were all bullied by the Alliance of 500 people. The Alliance of 500 people directly stipulated that they were not allowed to enter the wilderness. If the formation at the entrance to the wilderness hadn't opened a hole inexplicably, it would have been absolutely impossible for them to get in. Therefore, they have all formed a temporary alliance and agreed with each other that if they meet the people from the 500-man alliance, they will fight together. Although their strength is far inferior to that of the 500-man alliance, they are more powerful than the 500-man alliance. They must not be bullied by the 500-man alliance. And the six-person group headed by the monk in yellow is from the Alliance of 500 people, but they are hiding among them in disguise. What is their intention? For a time, everyone felt like they were facing a formidable enemy. They know best what kind of people the six-person group is. Those six people would never be friendly enough to be babysitters for people like them. Su Hanxie glanced at the group of six people, but he didn't find anything strange about the group of six people. It can be concluded that these six people are indeed their own bodies, rather than the bones of the demon corpse like last time. This is strange. What is the intention of these six people mixing in the crowd? Could it be that like Meng Feixiang, he has become a lackey of the demon clan? The more Su Han thought about it, the more it seemed possible. With the arrogant and domineering personalities of these six people, how could they lower their status and mix with these low-level casual cultivators? There is only one reason that can be explained, and that is that they, like Meng Feixiang, work for the demon clan, so they want to fan the flames and incite more casual cultivators to go to the Yin Sha Demon Valley. At this time, someone in the crowd had begun to shout again, "Everyone, don't listen to this kid's nonsense. He is deliberately distracting us. Let's go together and kill him. He has been in the wilderness for so many days, look at his appearance We are all ready to leave, we must have gained a lot. Everyone robbed him and divided his trophies. Anyway, these trophies should have been ours." "Yes, he is sowing discord. Let's take him down first before talking about anything else." Among these clamoring voices, there are still the voices of the six-person group mixed in. Su Han's consciousness was fully activated, he distinguished carefully, and quickly locked the positions of these six people. Su Han suddenly raised his voice and said: "Everyone, the gap in the wilderness suddenly opened. This is not an accident, but a man-made conspiracy. The valley behind me is the forbidden land of the demons. Many people have entered the valley, almost all of them , are all controlled by the demons and become walking zombies. If you want to end up like them, then go in, no one will stop you. As for the consequences after entering, you yourself will be responsible for it." Su Han¡¯s words are by no means alarmist, but facts he has seen with his own eyes. The hundreds of casual cultivators, all looking at Su Han with different expressions, were obviously shocked by what he said. Su Han looked at the hundreds of people behind him, and more people were pouring in this direction, and sighed: "If you think about it for a moment, why did the formation at the entrance suddenly break? Qing Qing Is the formation set up by King Liu so easy to break? You only know that this wilderness is full of treasures, why don't you think about how there are so many good things that fall from the sky? Is it a pie or a trap? The truth is always better than you It¡¯s more cruel than you can imagine.¡± Su Han didn¡¯t expect to make these people turn around with just these few words. He just fulfilled his obligation to remind them. If these peopleIf he was determined to go his own way, he wouldn't be able to forcefully stop it. Now he just hopes that these people can have a clearer mind and not be dazzled by illusory interests. "Fuck you, everyone, this kid must have gotten something good out of it, and he didn't want us to get any benefits either, so he deliberately told us these bullshit." ¡°Kill him first and see how many good things he has on him!¡± These casual cultivators realized that Su Han was not a strong person in the Holy Realm, not even a high-level Emperor Realm. Although Su Han might be more powerful than them, they felt that as long as they unite, they would still be able to face Su Han. There is a good chance of winning. Especially the six-person group, they are indeed mixed in the crowd. If they can incite the crowd to confront Su Han, then they will have a chance to reap the benefits. "Want to kill me?" Su Han sneered, and dozens of vines of the Phantom Ice Sunflower were activated. They rolled up the dozens of people who were shouting the loudest and clamped them tightly, making them unable to move at all. Even if the Phantom Demon Bingkui wants to devour these people, it will only take a matter of minutes, but now Su Han has no intention of killing them. Watching these people struggling in mid-air, a coldness flashed in Su Han's eyes: "I didn't want to care whether you are dead or alive, but I don't want the demons to really resurrect. Otherwise, you are going to die. I have nothing to do with it." thing?" As he spoke, Su Han raised his finger in the air, and the phantom ice sunflower vines flicked, throwing all these guys dozens of meters away. Su Han had no intention of taking the lives of these people, so although these people fell to the ground in a mess, they only suffered minor injuries. However, some people are not so lucky. "What are you six doing, hiding your heads and tails, hanging out in this group of casual cultivators?" Su Han stared at the group of six headed by the monk in yellow and asked coldly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,283 Expose the lackey You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Don't tell me that by hanging out with these casual cultivators, you are pretending to be pigs and eating tigers." Su Han didn¡¯t like this group of six people at all. He stared at them with a half-smile. Each of these six people had a look of fear in their eyes. They had formed a quarrel with Su Han outside the entrance to the wilderness before, but they did not fall out with Su Han immediately for the sake of the overall situation. If it were not for the overall situation, it would be impossible for the six of them to be so easy to talk to based on their personalities. "Moreover, this group of six people never took Su Han seriously from the beginning to the end. They always felt that this young man behaved so arrogantly because he was ignorant and did not know the heights of the world. But now, these six people have no such thoughts at all. The monk in yellow clothes at the head could not care about his face at this moment, and said quickly: "Little brother, it was all a misunderstanding before, we admit defeat." Su Han said calmly: "Admit defeat? Do you think we are talking about winning or losing now?" The yellow-clothed monk hurriedly said: "Little brother, the six of us have betrayed you for what happened at the entrance to the wilderness. Now, if you let us go, we will be even." "Even?" Su Han couldn't help but laugh. This guy had a really beautiful idea. At the moment, Su Han did not express his position immediately, looking at the six people with a half-smile. Although the strength of this six-person group is very strong, Su Han's Phantom Demon Bingkui is a sudden attack. They were caught off guard and were inevitably caught up. In addition, Su Han has been using the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror to limit the speed of these six people, intentionally or unintentionally, so that even though they have countless magical powers, they cannot use them. And those casual cultivators who had been thrown out by Su Han were shocked when they heard the conversation between Su Han and the yellow-clothed cultivator. They all stared at the group of six with disbelief in their eyes. "Is it really them?" ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really these six bastards. Didn¡¯t they come in a long time ago? Why are they with us again?¡± "Besides, it seems that they were the ones who have been inciting everyone to come in at the entrance of the wilderness just now, right?" "What do these guys mean?" "Could it becould it be that these six bastards really have some conspiracy? Is the thing about the demons true?" "Oh my God, these six bastards could have really taken refuge with the demons and want to lure us in to die, right?" "These casual cultivators are not stupid. After thinking about it, many of them suddenly woke up. When they thought that this matter might be related to the demon clan, many people¡¯s expressions immediately changed. The group of six people were shocked when they heard this: "Everyone, please don't misunderstand us. We just want to take care of our casual cultivator friends, and more people are more powerful. The more people entering the wilderness, the safer they will be. We are definitely not seeking refuge. What kind of demons are they?" "Yes, the demons have been our mortal enemies since ancient times. How could we seek refuge with the demons? Moreover, the entrance to the wilderness was only opened a few days ago, and we only came here a few days ago. How could we seek refuge with the demons?" "Little brother, don't be slanderous. The relationship between us is the same, but you must not doubt our character." "If it were before, Su Han might still believe these six people's vows. However, with the lessons learned from Prime Minister Meng Fei, Su Han no longer believed in the eloquent words of these people. At the moment, Su Han said indifferently: "Whether you have taken refuge with the demons or not, it doesn't matter what you say, and it doesn't matter what I say. If you dare to make an oath to heaven and earth and say that you have never taken refuge in the demons, then I can believe in your innocence. " An oath between heaven and earth? A trace of panic suddenly flashed across the eyes of these six people. In the world of martial arts, everyone knows that the oath of heaven and earth represents the rules of heaven and earth. If you violate the oath of heaven and earth, you will definitely die. However, if they do not make this oath to heaven and earth now, Su Han and others will obviously not let them go. These six people are all ruthless people. They secretly exchanged glances with each other, and they all planned to make a casual oath to fool them first. As for whether the oath of heaven and earth will be fulfilled, that is a matter for the future. However, how could Su Han allow them to fool him? With a glance, he could see the little thoughts in their eyes. He said calmly: "The oath of heaven and earth must bring your closest people, such as family members. You guys." If you can do that, I can trust you.¡± This sentence was like a basin of cold water, which suddenly shook the hearts of six people.?That bit of luck was extinguished. "Little brother, please forgive others if you have to, but you are going too far." "Yes, why should our family be involved in the matter between us?" Su Han said in a cold tone: "If you really have not taken refuge with the demons, then this oath of heaven and earth will not harm your family at all, so why are you trying to push back?" "Although I say that, little brother, most of the oaths made by heaven and earth are still fulfilled on the body. Even if you swear by your family, not many will be fulfilled. Therefore, it is better to avoid swearing by your family." These six people still want to muddle through. "Maybe it won't come true, but if you are really the lackeys of the demon clan, I will do it for you no matter what the heaven and earth punish you." Su Han laughed. The six people immediately trembled and stared at Su Han. Su Han was not afraid at all, and said with a faint smile: "There is Prime Minister Meng Fei in front of me, and you are in the back. Among us humans, it is because of scum like you that the demon clan is resurrected, wildfires are endless, and spring breezes blow again." When these six people heard that Su Han mentioned Meng Fei, their faces were ashen. It turns out that this son already knew that Meng Feixiang had defected to the demon clan, so it would be meaningless for the six of them to quibble. Suddenly, the monk in yellow shouted: "Boy, do you think you can escape this disaster by killing us?" "Yes, the Lord Demon Lord has arrived in the wilderness. As long as you people enter the wilderness, you will definitely die." When these six people saw Su Han exposing himself, they simply stopped covering up and laughed crazily, looking terrifying. And the other casual cultivators present were dumbfounded when they saw this scene. "What are they talking about? What Lord Demon?" "Is there really a demon clan? Have they really taken refuge with the demon clan?" "Oh my god, is the ancient demon clan going to make a comeback?" These casual cultivators are all dubious. On the one hand, they hope that this is not true, but on the other hand, they can't help but feel fear. Su Han's eyes turned cold: "Lord Demon Lord? No matter what Lord Demon Lord you have, all six of you will die today." Speaking, it directly urged the magic ice sunflower. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,284 Arranging the Seal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing this, the leader in yellow suddenly laughed strangely and crushed a talisman in his hand. A strange black light suddenly burst out from the talisman, completely covering the six people and blocking the power of the phantom demon Bing Kui. "Boy, do you think you can keep the six of us here?" The monk in yellow robes smiled strangely, activated the escape light under his feet, and was about to escape from this place. At this moment, the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror in Su Han's hand suddenly shot out a dazzling golden light, shooting towards the monk in yellow like a sharp arrow, instantly cutting the black light into pieces and swallowing it clean. Seeing this, the monk in yellow couldn't help but his expression changed drastically, "This boy actually has such a treasure, and can actually break the amulet given by the Lord Demon?" Su Han¡¯s eyes were indifferent. This Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror was a treasure left by the ancient Xingyuan Sect in the inheritance palace to seal the Lord of Blood Demons. It contains the mighty demonic energy and is a treasure that can restrain the demons. No matter how powerful the talisman in the yellow-clothed monk's hand is, it is still a demon's method and is naturally restrained by the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror. When the monk in yellow saw that the talisman was broken, his face turned pale. Before he could even utter a word to beg for mercy, he was directly swallowed by the phantom demon Bing Kui. The Phantom Demon Bingkui was not polite at all. After devouring the monk in yellow, he turned to the other five people and devoured them all, refining all the essence of martial arts. After killing these six guys, Su Han did not stay. Instead, he was as light as a swallow and passed by the stunned people: "Whether you leave or stay, whether you want to die or live, it is up to you." "Anyway, Su Han has fulfilled his obligation to remind him. If someone really wants to die without opening his eyes, Su Han will not stop him. It has to be said that the temptation of the wilderness is too great. Although these casual cultivators have seen with their own eyes the fate of the monks in yellow, they are unwilling to quit and leave. "Is this kid a bit alarmist?" "Yes, if there really is a demon lord coming, why is he still alive and well when he comes out of the wilderness? Maybe he doesn't want us to go in and make a fortune, and is deliberately bluffing us?" "But, as you saw just now, the guy in yellow clothes did use demonic methods." Everyone said something to each other, each holding his own opinion, but no one wanted to leave, and they all lingered there. Obviously, after finally getting into the wilderness, they really didn't want to leave. Su Han was speechless as he looked at these ignorant guys. Not wanting to waste any more unnecessary words with this group of people, he just swept away and left the place. He quickly walked towards the entrance of the Great Wilderness. Along the way, he kept meeting new casual cultivators, who continued to flock towards the direction of the Yinsha Devil Valley. Finally arriving at the entrance to the wilderness, Su Han saw at a glance that the formation arranged by King Qingliu had been completely destroyed by humans. "It's true." Su Han knew that this was probably Meng Feixiang's fault. If Prime Minister Meng Fei hadn't destroyed this formation, it would have been impossible for those casual cultivators to enter the wilderness with their varying strengths. "Huh? Why does the gap in the seal seem to be healing?" Su Han observed carefully and found that the gap in the ancient seal at the entrance to the wilderness had a faint tendency to heal on its own. King Qingliu¡¯s formation is arranged on this gap. If the gap really heals, even if King Qingliu¡¯s formation does not exist, the wilderness will be closed and no longer can be entered or exited. "It seems that this ancient seal has periodic gaps due to its age. And this time the gap is almost healed. Fortunately, I came out quickly, otherwise I might have been locked up in the wilderness. If there is another gap, I don¡¯t know how long it will take.¡± Su Han thought of this, and half of the big stone in his heart was relieved: "It seems that even if the demons are causing trouble in the wilderness, as long as the gap is healed, they can only be locked in the wilderness and cannot come out." This is undoubtedly great news for mankind. Even if the demons resurgence in the wilderness, at least until there is a gap in the next seal, the demons will not be able to come out of the wilderness. To be on the safe side, Su Han stayed at the entrance to the wilderness, planning to wait until the gap was completely healed before leaving. This is also to prevent the remnants of the demon clan from escaping from this gap to harm the outside world. One after another, casual cultivators continued to come out of this gap. Some casual cultivators did not dare to stay in the wilderness after listening to Su Han's words, while some were forced to leave because of their lack of strength and the dangers in the wilderness. ??Can't come out. When everyone came out, Su Han cast his evil eyes and glanced at them. If he felt something was wrong with this man, Su Han would never let him leave like this. Fortunately, these people are all timid and weak people, and there is nothing suspicious about any of them. After waiting for a long time, Su Han watched the gap begin to heal faster and faster. "When the gap is completely healed, the people inside will have no chance to come out. In other words, when they come out next time, it will be their time to cause harm to the human world." When Su Han thought of this, he also hoped that the gap would be opened next as late as possible. With the current situation of human territory, it is absolutely impossible to fight against the demons now. "The resurrection of the demons is a general trend. As a member of the human race, I cannot be alone. I only hope that when the remnants of the demons harm the world, I will have enough strength to fight against them" Su Han also felt a sense of urgency when he thought of this. After another full day of waiting, the gap was finally completely healed. The seal became strong again, completely blocking access to the wilderness and the outside world. Su Han was still uneasy and started to arrange another formation based on this seal. Although Su Han's cultivation level is not as good as that of King Qingliu, his attainments in formations are far beyond the comparison of King Qingliu. After spending a large amount of yuan stones, Su Han finally rearranged a formation that was stronger than King Qingliu's formation based on the ancient seal. "Although the Yuan Stone used is valuable, I have received the inheritance from the ancient Xingyuan Sect and the ancient Tianyi Sect. Both of these two ancient sects have the mission of destroying the demon clan. Since I have inherited their inheritance, Naturally, we should also contribute to the annihilation of the demon clan." Although this formation consumed a full 50 million middle-grade yuan stones and made Su Han's heart bleed, he knew that if he didn't do this, he might regret it for the rest of his life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,285 The tense atmosphere You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the formation was completed, Su Han erected a stone tablet next to the entrance to warn latecomers that the traces of magic had appeared in the wilderness, so that latecomers should not enter the wilderness without permission. After doing these things, Su Han didn't feel much relaxed. Things were already heading in a bad direction, and he just tried his best to do something. As for how effective it will be, we can only leave it to fate. After setting up the stone monument, Su Han immediately left the wilderness. In the wilderness, traces of the remnants of the demon clan were discovered, and Su Han was not in the mood to stay outside anymore. After a brief tidying up, he immediately set off back to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and immediately informed the Brahma Saint about the resurrection of the demons. With the help of Electric Feather Escape, Su Han's speed became even more powerful, and he returned to Silver Moon Holy Mountain in a short while. As soon as he returned to Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Su Han immediately discovered that the atmosphere in Silver Moon Holy Mountain was obviously a little tense. "What happened?" Su Han had an intuition that something big had happened to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain during his absence. He did not make any noise, but returned to his young master's mansion quietly and extremely low-key. Even after returning to the Young Master's Mansion, Su Han could feel that something was wrong with the atmosphere in the Young Master's Mansion. Su Yunhai and Su Yu were extremely happy when they saw Su Han coming back. The two of them gathered around Su Han, asking for help. Su Han asked: "Father, Xiaoyu, why is there something wrong with the atmosphere in Silver Moon Holy Mountain? What happened?" Su Yunhai and Su Yu looked at each other, both hemming and hawing. "What's going on? You don't have to hide it from me. The atmosphere in the Young Master's Mansion is so weird. Could it be that something happened in the Young Master's Mansion?" Seeing the two of them like this, Su Han suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. Su Yu hesitated for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said: "Brother Han, to tell you the truth, not only is the atmosphere in the young master's mansion tense, but the entire Brahma lineage is now close to chaos. If it weren't for the presence of Military Advisor Zhongli and the two guardians, Suppression, I¡¯m afraid the situation will get worse.¡± "What's wrong?" Su Han frowned. Su Yu glanced at Su Han with a heavy look, and sighed softly: "I don't know many details of the matter, but Master Zhongli has been to the Young Master's Mansion several times and told me some general information. The thing is like this, Not long after you left Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Brother Han, Lord Brahma said he was going to visit an old friend and left Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, not long after, rumors spread that It was the Brahma saint who was attacked by unknown forces and has fallen." "Although this rumor has not been confirmed, it is spreading more and more fiercely in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, causing panic among many people. Moreover, the Brahma Saint has indeed never returned, and there is no news. Returning to Silver Moon Holy Mountain, many people believe this rumor even more." "Since this rumor spread, the situation in Silver Moon Holy Mountain has suddenly become extremely strange." After hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Su Han¡¯s face suddenly became extremely ugly. The Brahma Saint was attacked by unknown forces and has fallen? "Impossible!" Su Han didn't believe it at all. Not to mention whether the Brahma Saint fell so easily, from Su Han's point of view, the Brahma Saint's magnanimity and the kind of luck reflected in his body were not the kind of short-lived person at all. "However, it is indeed a bit worrying that the Brahma Saint is missing. Su Yu said: "Brother Han, don't worry too much. Although I have never met the Brahma Saint, he is a big man with great supernatural powers and a wise man among many people. Such a person will not It¡¯s so easy to fall.¡± Su Yunhai also said: "Yu'er is right. People like Brahma Saint, ordinary strong people can't do anything to him." Su Han nodded: "The Brahma Saint has outstanding strength, and it is indeed not that easy to fall. Such rumors are probably spread deliberately by thoughtful people." ?? If nothing else, let¡¯s just say that the three assessments arranged by the Brahma Saint at the previous Brahma Grand Ceremony can prove that the Brahma Saint¡¯s martial arts background is far superior to that of ordinary saints. For such a person, Su Han did not believe that there would be anyone within Cangyun Zeguo who could easily make him fall. The reason why such rumors appear is that someone must be spreading them deliberately. But, who spread this rumor? How dare they spread such rumors without any basis? "By the way, Brother Han, while you are away?Commander Zhongli and Protector Fengyin have both come to the Young Master's Mansion to look for you. "Su Yu said again. Zhong Lihong and Protector Feng Yin are the right-hand men of the Brahma Saint and important figures in the Brahma lineage. These two people came to the Young Master's Mansion to look for Su Han. Needless to say, it was definitely because of this rumor. Whether the Brahma saint lives or dies is directly related to the future of the Brahma lineage. So no matter what, they must figure this out. Even if the Brahma Saint has really fallen, we must find a countermeasure immediately, otherwise, the situation is likely to collapse. Su Han asked Su Yu: "Besides this incident, has anything else happened in Silver Moon Holy Mountain recently?" "In addition to this matter, the Eclipse Sun Lineage has announced the candidate for the successor of the Eclipse Saint, which is the new young master of the Eclipse Sun Lineage. This successor is not the one who was very popular before. Qin Yao is a newcomer named Gao Gang. I heard from Master Zhongli that Gao Gang's strength even exceeds Qin Yao's." "Gao Gang?" Su Han had never heard of this name, but to be able to make the Eclipse lineage abandon Qin Yao, who was previously very popular, and choose him instead, this person's strength must be quite extraordinary. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,286 A premonition of internal strife You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Eclipse Sun lineage in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain has been eyeing the position of the ruler of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Moreover, the Brahma Saint had been in seclusion for five years, which had caused the Brahma lineage to decline greatly, and the ambitions of the Eclipse lineage were almost about to be realized. At this time, Su Han's appearance out of thin air caused a series of chain effects. Even the Brahma Saint came out of seclusion. The ambition of the Eclipse family suddenly became impossible again. Not only that, but the Brahma Saint chose Su Han as his successor not long after he came out of seclusion. In the eyes of others, this is undoubtedly a warning given by the Brahma lineage to the Eclipse lineage. It is telling the Eclipse lineage that even if the original successor of the Brahma lineage dies, it will not be their turn. Come take over. The future controllers of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain will still be people of the Brahma lineage. Such an arrangement will undoubtedly make the Eclipse family very unhappy. Although Su Han's superficial cultivation was not as good as Qin Yao's, at the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference, Su Han shined brightly and won the crown, which suddenly overshadowed Qin Yao and others. Now in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, no one thinks that Su Han is inferior to Qin Yao. Under this situation, if the Eclipse line still chooses Qin Yao as its successor, it will obviously no longer have any competitiveness at all. Su Han did not expect that at this time, the Eclipse lineage would actually introduce a new successor. "Gao Gang? I don't know how strong this person is?" Su Yu said: "Although I don't know how strong this person is, the momentum given to him by the Eclipse Lineage is very strong. He has been publicizing and exaggerating this matter in Silver Moon Holy Mountain all day long, causing a sensation in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The effect of sex. In addition, Brother Han, you have not come back for a long time. Now many people in Silver Moon Holy Mountain are talking about the dominance of Silver Moon Holy Mountain possibly returning to the hands of the Eclipse family" This was a situation that Su Han had anticipated. The Brahma Saint is not here, and Su Han, who was appointed as the successor by the Brahma Saint, is not here either. As a result, the faint hope that the Eclipse family will come out to take charge of the overall situation will become stronger and stronger. Moreover, at this time, the Eclipse lineage introduced a new successor Gao Gang, which undoubtedly tilted the balance more towards the side of the Eclipse Saint. Su Han also fell into deep thought after listening to Su Yu's words. Su Yunhai said: "Han'er, although my father's cultivation can no longer keep up with young people like you, after all, I have been the head of the family for decades, and I have some experience in these aspects. In my opinion, now Yin The situation in the Holy Moon Mountain is very delicate, and any slight disturbance may cause a major earthquake. Now in this situation, I feel that there must be a break. Otherwise, it will be difficult for the situation to become clear. " "Break the situation?" Su Han's tone was a little complicated, "Is it possible that the Silver Moon Holy Mountain will inevitably have an internal strife?" In fact, Su Han has always known that there is such a big contradiction hidden in Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, but the previous submission of the Eclipse Sun Lineage made Su Han almost think that this contradiction had been resolved. But now, this conflict has a tendency to break out again. "Saint, sage, you left such a big problem for me, are you testing me, orare you really in trouble?" Su Han murmured to himself. Based on Su Han¡¯s understanding of the Brahma Saint, it is impossible for the Brahma Saint to act without rules. The current situation may have been caused intentionally by the Brahma Saint, or maybe it was. Of course, there is another possibility. Maybe the Brahma Saint really encountered some trouble, or maybe it was the Eclipse Saint lineage that took action against the Brahma Saint? Although according to Su Han's understanding, the Eclipse lineage itself does not have the strength to attack the Brahma Saint. However, there is no guarantee that the Eclipse family will collude with external forces to plot against the Brahma Saint. ¡°After all, it¡¯s not like the Eclipse family has never done anything like colluding with outsiders to plot against the Brahma family. " If this is not a situation left by the Brahma Saint, but if the Brahma Saint really encounters some trouble, Su Han can be sure that the Eclipse lineage will definitely lose its composure and will definitely take action against the Brahma lineage. At this time, the performance of myself, the young master of the Brahma lineage, is crucial. If you are not careful, you may be ruined or even die without a burial place. At this time, a servant came to report: "Young Master, Protector Feng Yin and Protector Duoluo came from outside the house together. They asked the young master if they have returned and do you want to see them?" Su Yuxi said: "Brother Han, they have been here several times during this period, but they have not been able to see you. Now that you are finally back, please meet them quickly to discuss countermeasures." Su Han shook his head: "No, you help me firstMeet them, check their voices, and see their attitude. " "Brother Han, this" "No need to say anything, go quickly." Su Han had his own considerations. Although he had been very close to the two guardians, especially the Wind Yin Guardian, Su Han had never known how much support the two guardians had for his young master. After all, the appearance of Su Han also limits the room for progress of the two guardians in some respects. If there were no Su Han, the two guardians would be the right-hand men of the Brahma Saint. After the Brahma Saint disappeared, they would actually have the possibility of inheriting the Brahma Saint's status. However, the emergence of Su Han and becoming the successor of the Brahma Saint is equivalent to killing the possibility of the two guardians. In the world of martial arts, everyone will have ambitions, and the two guardians are no exception. Although they are loyal to the Brahma Saint, if they change to a master who is much younger than them. Will they be convinced? Su Han was not sure, so he also wanted to take this opportunity to see what the attitude was like within the Brahma lineage. Su Yu received Su Han's order and went out to welcome the two guardians into the young master's mansion. Among the two guardians, Guardian Fengyin was more familiar with Su Han. When he saw Su Yu, he also knew that this young man with a weak manner was actually Su Han's cousin and someone whom Su Han trusted very much. Therefore, Protector Fengyin did not put on airs in front of Su Yu and asked directly: "Brother Su Yu, has Young Master Han come back? Is there any news?" "This Young Master Han is really outrageous. As a Young Master of the Brahma lineage, he went out and didn't even send any news or leave any way to contact him. Could it be that, as a Young Master, he shouldn't be here? Is it time to take the lead and take charge of the overall situation of the Brahma lineage?" This somewhat heroic voice came from Protector Doro next to Protector Fengyin. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,287 General Assembly Calling Order You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was in the dark and heard the conversation of the three people clearly. This Protector of Doro is an upright person and has a good reputation in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, Su Han had never had any dealings with him. Now listening to the complaining tone of Protector Doro, it is obvious that he is somewhat dissatisfied with Su Han. Su Yu faced Protector Doro's reproachful tone, but he remained calm and smiled: "What the Protector said makes sense. It's just that Young Master Han became famous at a young age, and his foundation is unstable. Even Silver Moon Holy Mountain There are also many people who are not so convinced by him. Moving around is just to consolidate the foundation and improve one's strength and actual combat level. For those of us who practice martial arts, when we venture outside, there will inevitably be times when it is not so convenient to deliver news. But then again, the reason why Master Han was able to win the last Holy Mountain Alliance Conference was because he often practiced outside, so he was able to overpower those geniuses who grew up in the greenhouse?" After hearing what Su Yu said, Protector Doro couldn't help but look at him with a bit of surprise. In the past, I only knew that this frail young man was Young Master Han's cousin, but I never expected that this young man's demeanor when he spoke seemed to be very calm, and his aura was far better than those of his peers, and not inferior to those carefully cultivated by the Brahma lineage. The geniuses that came out. Protector Feng Yin was beside him, also thinking deeply, secretly thinking that Young Master Han was really magical, even the temperament of the people around him was not comparable to that of ordinary people. Protector Doro's tone was still a little displeased: "Having said that, things always have priorities. Now the Brahma lineage is in a precarious situation, but the people in your young master's mansion can't contact him. This is because as a young master, Is this the attitude that the Lord should have? Could it be that he already knew what was happening here and deliberately stayed out and did not come back, just to act like a coward?" When Protector Fengyin heard what Protector Doro said, he became more and more angry. He quickly came out to smooth things over and said, "Brother Doro, the young master is not the kind of person who evades responsibilities. This has been proven many times before. If he is afraid of taking responsibility, , he would not take the initiative to take on the important task of participating in the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference. You must know that the genius competition at the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference is no joke, and people may die. If he is that kind of coward, how can Maybe you¡¯ll take the initiative to ask for help?¡± Protector Doro snorted coldly. In fact, he also knew that what Protector Feng Yin said was true, but he had such a fiery temper. He felt unhappy in his heart and would feel uncomfortable if he didn't express it. Su Yu chuckled, as if he had figured out the temper of Protector Doro, and said with a smile: "The current situation is indeed not good. However, there are two powerful Protector adults guarding them, and those shackles are not the same. Don¡¯t you dare to come out and cause trouble?¡± Protector Doro moved his lips, and it seemed that his anger had subsided a little, but he still looked upset. He sighed and said no more. Guardian Fengyin smiled and said: "What little brother Su Yu said is right or wrong. Now the two of us guarding the city can barely maintain stability because the residual power of the saint is still there. As time goes by As time goes by, if the saint never comes back, his remaining power will become weaker and weaker. By then, others will want to take power, and our Brahma lineage will definitely be in trouble. And the first one to bear the brunt of this is you. The main palace.¡± This is not an alarmist statement. Although these words did not directly name the Eclipse Sun lineage, the meaning was already obvious. The people who wanted to take power were the Eclipse Sun lineage headed by the Eclipse Sun Sage. If the Eclipse Saint really takes control of the power, the first one to take action will definitely be Su Han's young master's house. Because Su Han is the legitimate successor of the Brahma Saint and the future master of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain appointed by the Brahma Saint. The existence of Su Han will definitely directly threaten the power of the Eclipse family. Su Yu smiled and said: "With the two guardians and Military Advisor Zhongli here, I believe the young master's mansion is safe." Protector Feng Yin sighed softly: "If it were normal times, the two of us would not be in such a hurry to find the young master again. This time the situation is very different, very urgent, and I am afraid we can't handle it with just the two of us. .¡± Su Yu asked: "What's the difference?" Protector Feng Yin said: "The Eclipse Saint has convinced the other two saints to convene a conference in half a month to convene the five hundred forces under the Silver Moon Holy Mountain to discuss the future direction of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. .¡± "This?" Su Yu was obviously taken aback, "A meeting is being held at this time?" "That's right." When Guardian Fengyin said this, his tone was extremely complicated, "What does this mean? It means that the Eclipse Saint lineage has probably made various preparations and is waiting for the final announcement." Su Yu was surprised and said: "What the Lord Protector means isIs the Eclipse Sage planning to take advantage of the situation and make himself king? " Protector Feng Yin shook his head and said: "There is no need to be self-reliant. As long as the Eclipse Sun lineage controls public opinion, the balance in the hearts of these people will tilt towards the Eclipse Sun lineage, and they will naturally support the Eclipse Sun Saint as the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The new controller" Speaking of this, Protector Feng Yin also spoke in a very solemn tone, "If more than half of the five hundred families in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain support him, it will be logical for the Eclipse Saint to ascend to the throne In this situation, Unless the Brahma Saint comes back, all this can be overturned. Otherwise, even if Young Master Han comes back by then, he will not be able to save the overall situation." The words of Protector Feng Yin can be said clearly. At this time, the silent Protector Doro next to him also spoke: "Although I am a rough man, I always admire capable people. Young Master Han has always shown high abilities, and I have always been looking forward to him. .The situation is difficult this time. If Young Master Han can rush back in time and turn the tide, I will support him wholeheartedly from now on. But if he cannot reverse the situation this time, I can't help but doubt that if I support him as Young Master, Is it the right choice?¡± After saying that, Protector Doro ignored the surprised look in Protector Fengyin¡¯s eyes and stood up directly and walked out of the room. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,288 New Test You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Protector Feng Yin watched Protector Doro go away, and then he smiled bitterly and said: "That's what he has. However, he is just upright, but he has no malice." Su Yu quickly smiled and said: "I believe that Young Master Han can also understand Lord Protector Doro's feelings for the Brahma family." Protector Feng Yin said: "Actually, although I am not as radical as Brother Duoluo, I have some of the same ideas as him. If Young Master Han can successfully resolve the crisis this time, I will be completely convinced by him. The tree fell The hozens are gone, and I don¡¯t want the once prosperous Brahma lineage to become a passing smoke.¡± The attitude of Protector Feng Yin is also very clear. Although due to Su Han's appearance, their two guardians were not selected as successors by the Brahma Saint, they were somewhat disappointed, but after seeing Su Han's outstanding talent, they accepted it calmly. After all, their two great protectors have always been considered as successor candidates to the Brahma Saint, but have played the role of assistants. From the perspective of the Brahma lineage, they naturally do not want the Eclipse line to gain power, let alone the Eclipse line to take charge of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Not only is it psychologically unacceptable, but it is also a matter of life and death for them. Once the Eclipse Saint gains power, it is inevitable to eradicate dissidents, and they will also become the first target of the Eclipse Saint. Therefore, how the situation develops is also crucial to them. Su Yu showed doubts on his face and thought for a while before saying: "Although I have not been here for a long time in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, I followed Mr. Zhongli to work and learned a lot about Silver Moon Holy Mountain. I remember, according to the rules , only those in power and their heirs are qualified to initiate this Silver Moon Holy Mountain Conference, right?" Protector Feng Yin sighed: "There are always exceptions to rules. In addition to the rules and regulations, there is actually an unwritten rule that has been established, that is, if more than half of all saints agree, they can also initiate a call. Conference. And their convening order also has a binding effect on the heads of the five hundred forces. The heads of the five hundred forces must be present, otherwise they will be regarded as traitors." Su Yu said: "So, three of the five saints of Silver Moon Holy Mountain have already agreed to convene the meeting?" "Yes, Saint Tai'a has always had a good relationship with Brahma's lineage, so naturally he would not agree. However, the other three saints all agreed." Guardian Feng Yin's tone was a little depressed. "Sage Eclipse will definitely agree, and Saint Nandou is Eclipse Saint's best friend, so it's not surprising that he would agree. But Saint Piaohua, isn't he the kind of person who is indifferent to fame and wealth, and has no fight with the world? How could she? Do you agree?" Su Yu asked. "I don't know the specific insider transactions between them. However, Saint Piaohua did agree. I saw with my own eyes the signature of Saint Piaohua on the summoning order." Guardian Fengyin sighed, "Brother Su Yu, the situation is critical. If you have any way to contact Young Master Han, you must contact him as soon as possible. When the conference opens in half a month, the new controller of Silver Moon Holy Mountain will definitely be determined. Come. When the situation is certain, it will be too late to overthrow it.¡± With that said, Protector Feng Yin also stood up and left. After Guardian Fengyin left, Su Han came out of the darkness with extremely complicated eyes. He knew that the Eclipse Sun Sage had already taken action. How to deal with it will be a test for him, Su Han. As soon as Protector Feng Yin left, Saint Tai'a and Military Advisor Zhongli came together to visit the Young Master's Mansion. ¡°Obviously, the disappearance of Saint Brahma and the complexity of the situation have made Saint Tai¡¯a and Military Advisor Zhongli extremely concerned. "Brother Su Yu, it's really rude of us to come here uninvited. However, is there no news about Young Master Han? When will he come back?" Military Advisor Zhong Li looked solemn and asked when he came up. Sage Tai'a and Military Advisor Zhongli have a closer relationship with Su Han, so after receiving Su Han's message, Su Yu politely said: "Two seniors, please come with me." The two of them looked at each other and then followed Su Yu inside, arriving at a secluded place in the young master's mansion. "Seniors, how are you?" Su Han walked out of the darkness and smiled slightly. "Good boy, you're actually back?" When Saint Tai'a saw Su Han, he couldn't help but be overjoyed, and Military Advisor Zhongli also showed a hint of joy. "To be honest with you two, I just came back not long ago and I'm not very clear about the current situation, so I haven't shown up yet." Su Han said truthfully. Sage Tai'a slapped his thigh and said: "As expected, you are my brother Su. He is cautious and does everything right. Haha, brother Zhongli, you and I are worried here. Maybe brother Su has alreadyIt's possible to think of countermeasures. " Military Advisor Zhongli shook his head, with a glint in his eyes. He stared at Su Han and asked in a deep voice: "Young Master, a few days ago, the Eclipse Lineage and Nandou Lineage have found Tai'a Saint and requested Tai'a Saint. The saints and they jointly convened a meeting of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain to discuss the future direction of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The Tai'a Saint was strongly opposed to it, but the Eclipse Saint had obtained the consent of the other two saints and had convened the meeting. The order has been issued. In half a month, the conference will be held." The Silver Moon Holy Mountain Conference has always been the tradition of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, in the past, when the Brahma Saint was around, he would usually not convene a general meeting easily, because all the leaders of the five hundred forces had to be present, which was also a process of mobilizing troops and crowds. The Brahma Saint did not like to mobilize troops and crowds. Precisely because this conference is rarely held, once it is held, it will definitely be a grand event. Su Han said: "I have heard about this conference. I am just curious, where did the Eclipse Saint get the confidence to hold this conference? Is he so sure that Brahma Saint will never come back?" "This is indeed a doubtful point." Military Advisor Zhongli sounded a little distracted. "Now there is a rumor that the Brahma Saint was attacked by unknown forces and has fallen. However, I even doubt that the Brahma Saint was not attacked by unknown forces. What unknown force attacked, but the Eclipse Saint" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,289 How to deal with it You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han knew that Military Advisor Zhongli had also begun to wonder whether the disappearance of the Brahma Saint was related to the Eclipse lineage. Su Han said: "Senior Zhongli, we have no evidence for this matter." Military Advisor Zhongli nodded and said in a solemn tone: "Young Master, we have no way of knowing the safety of Saint Brahma, and we have no ability to investigate. But the overall situation of Silver Moon Holy Mountain must not be controlled by the Eclipse family. This It's not because we have any grudge against the Eclipse Sun Lineage, but because once the Silver Moon Holy Mountain is controlled by the Eclipse Sun Lineage, with the Eclipse Sun Saint's mind, Silver Moon Holy Mountain will not go too far in his hands. . Even worse, it will continue to decline.¡± Su Han agreed: "On this point, I think the same as my predecessors. The Brahma lineage is the orthodoxy of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Moreover, the Eclipse lineage chose to hold the Silver Moon Holy Mountain Conference now, and it must be that they want to take the opportunity to win power." "We must not let them succeed, otherwise, we will never get ahead." Military Advisor Zhongli said. Saint Tai'a said: "Brother Su, you are now the successor of Saint Brahma. In his absence, you should make the decision. Brother Zhongli and I have already discussed it. No matter what, we will definitely be firm. On your side. But we don¡¯t know how confident you are? Do you have the courage to fight the Eclipse Saint to the end? You must know that the other party is a saint after all, and your foundation in Silver Moon Holy Mountain is still shallow. , there is no advantage compared to the Eclipse Saint." This is obviously an issue that Saint Tai'a and Military Advisor Zhongli are both concerned about. If Su Han himself doesn't have the confidence, then no matter how much support they give, it will be meaningless. Su Han said calmly: "I made an agreement with Saint Brahma to protect Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Don't worry, you two, as long as I am still in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Silver Moon Holy Mountain will never fall into the hands of others." "Okay!" Saint Tai'a and Military Advisor Zhongli said happily, "With your words, we can rest assured. We will never hide anything, and we will definitely do our best to help you." Looking at the expressions of these two people, they indeed trust Su Han very much. After all, they had seen too many surprising things from Su Han. Military Advisor Zhongli added: "But young master, among the five great saints, you only have the support of Saint Tai'a. After all, you are still somewhat weak. If you can win the support of Saint Piaohua, you can say that Saint Eclipse Basically, there is no chance to play." "The Floating Flower Saint?" Su Han frowned, "Didn't she already sign a summons order with the Eclipse Saint and the others? Doesn't this mean that she is already on the side of the Eclipse Saint?" In fact, Su Han has always been puzzled, how could the Floating Flower Saint, who had always remained uncontested, choose to support the Eclipse Saint in convening a conference? What method did the Eclipse Saint use to convince the Floating Flower Saint to support him? "Young Master, in fact, we have also approached Piaohua Saint about this matter. She said that her choice was considered from the perspective of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, because no matter what, Silver Moon Holy Mountain needs a controller. , otherwise, the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain will be leaderless and will be in chaos. She also said that it is not that she is biased towards one side, but she is just considering the overall situation. If you, young master, can show your strength and potential to impress her, I think she will also They may not turn around and choose to support you.¡± Military Advisor Zhongli said. "Impress her?" To be honest, Su Han¡¯s understanding of the Piaohua Saint is basically zero. "Yes, impress her." Military Advisor Zhongli said, "The relationship between Piaohua Saint and Eclipse Saint has always been very ordinary. She cannot support Eclipse Saint out of selfish motives. In other words , since she can support the Eclipse Saint now, she may also support you in the future." "Senior Zhongli is right." Su Han really never thought that this Piaohua Saint would become a very important chess piece in the overall situation. After pondering for a moment, Su Han said: "What I am most worried about now is not the position of Saint Piaohua, but the whereabouts of Saint Brahma." As soon as they mentioned this, the expressions of Military Advisor Zhongli and Saint Tai'a immediately became ugly. Although in their minds, they also thought about various bad possibilities, and also thought that the Brahma Saint might indeed be plotted by the Eclipse Saint and fall. But they have been reluctant to accept these possibilities. After all, in their eyes, the Brahma saint is inscrutable and invincible. "To say that the Eclipse Saint can successfully plot against the Brahma Saint is quite ridiculous and completely impossible no matter how you think about it. However, it is also true that there has been no news from the Brahma Saint during this period. If Saint Brahma is fine, Silver Moon Holy Mountain is like this, will he come back? Thinking about it this way,The two of them suddenly couldn't help but feel a little worried. Su Han said calmly: "I believe that the Brahma Saint must still be alive. At least the Eclipse Saint does not have the ability to make him fall." The hundreds of monuments passed down to Su Han by the Brahma Saint once proved that the Brahma Saint¡¯s background was far beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination. Su Han has great confidence in the Brahma Saint. For ordinary saints, even if two or three people join forces, it is absolutely impossible to successfully plot against the Brahma Saint. Su Han¡¯s only worry is that the Eclipse Saint will use the power of external forces. After all, it is not unprecedented for the Eclipse family to collude with external forces. In the past, the Eclipse Sun group colluded with the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain, but what about now? Could it be that there are more powerful external forces involved in the internal struggle of Silver Moon Holy Mountain? "Young Master, since you think that the Eclipse Saint does not have the ability to assassinate the Brahma Saint, what are you worried about?" "I'm worried that the Eclipse Saint will collude with external forces." Su Han frowned. "What?" Military Advisor Zhongli's face changed drastically, "Heif he does this, he will be the eternal sinner of Silver Moon Holy Mountain! This is much more serious than the little fight at the last treasure appraisal conference! " Military Advisor Zhongli was referring to the collusion between the Eclipse family and the Purple Furnace Sacred Mountain last time. However, the last time the Eclipse lineage only tried to dismantle the Brahma lineage and plotted against the young master of the Brahma lineage. But this time, directly plotting against the Brahma Saint was a blatant violation of the rules left by our ancestors. "Young Master, this can't be true, right? If the Eclipse Saint really does this, he will send the Silver Moon Holy Mountain to a dead end! If the outside forces are not kind, they will attack the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. It¡¯s said to be an absolute disaster!¡± Su Han said calmly: "That's right. The Sun Eclipse Saint thought he was fighting for power, but he didn't know that he was luring the wolf into the house." "Two seniors, since the current situation is unstoppable, we can only deal with it actively. I will figure out how to deal with this conference." "In the final analysis, Su Han is not afraid of the Eclipse Sun lineage. The reason why he has never taken the initiative to stir up trouble is because he is considering the overall situation and does not want Silver Moon Holy Mountain to fall into internal strife. But now that the Eclipse group is actively provoking disputes, it will be unjustifiable if Su Han continues to tolerate it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,290 Strengthen again You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, seeing how confident you are, I feel more confident." Military Advisor Zhongli said happily. Military Advisor Zhongli¡¯s understanding and trust of Su Han definitely far exceeds that of the two guardians. His life was saved by Su Han, and his support for Su Han was definitely from the bottom of his heart. Sage Tai'a also laughed and said: "Brother Su has created many miracles. Although the situation this time is difficult, since you have a way, then I can rest assured." With that said, the two of them also said goodbye and left. Both of them are strong men. Since they have already discussed the decision and countermeasures, there is no need to look sad anymore. At this point, the worst outcome is nothing more than a war. Even if the current Brahma lineage cannot defeat the Eclipse lineage in strength, it cannot be completely overwhelmed. No matter what, there is still a Saint Tai Ah sitting in the Brahma lineage. After the two left, Su Han was not in a hurry to appear in public. Instead, he practiced in the Young Master's Mansion for a few days and simply ignored the situation outside. During this trip to the wilderness, Su Han obtained the Yimu Demon Vine, which was his biggest gain. Su Han¡¯s top priority now is to refine the Yimu Demonic Vine. The refining of Yimu Demon Vine is not complicated. Perhaps the Yimu Demonic Vine had been purified by the demonic energy of the Gu Insect Ancestor. In short, Su Han did not encounter many difficulties in refining it. It was very natural and he refined the Yimu Demonic Vine. Yimu magic vine is a source of pure wood. Moreover, the Yimu Demonic Vine harvested by Su Han can be said to be superior to his source of pure gold - the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower - in terms of level. After refining the Yimu Demonic Vine, Su Han felt that he was a latecomer in the cultivation of the wood attribute. However, Su Han was not satisfied with this. "The power of the wood spirit of this Yimu Demonic Vine is so pure. What kind of magical power should I practice to maximize the power of this wood spirit?" Su Han kept thinking. Suddenly, an idea flashed in Su Han's mind, and he thought of a magical power called "Spring Breeze Sword". This Spring Breeze Sword is a sword technique that Su Han saw in a classical book in his previous life. It is said to be the famous stunt of the ancient "Reincarnation Martial Saint". "Martial Saint", this supreme title is said to have only existed in ancient times. After hundreds of millions of years, there is no longer a Martial Saint in the world. It is said that this ancient "Samsara Martial Saint" was proficient in the power of pure wood and understood the endless laws of all things in the world. He rose from the secular world, reversed time, retraced life, reversed reincarnation, and finally became a great saint. In his previous life, Su Han liked to study ancient rumors of this kind very much, and he also knew that there were only a few such reincarnated martial saints even in ancient times. And this "Spring Breeze Sword" is a unique skill that the Samsara Martial Saint used when he first emerged from the secular world. Later, through repeated improvements by reincarnated martial saints, it gradually evolved into a set of sword skills that were famous in ancient times. Su Han has studied the "Spring Breeze Sword" and is very familiar with the various forms of this sword skill. The biggest advantage of this sword skill is that it can be practiced no matter what realm you are. Moreover, people at different realms and levels practice cultivation, and the effects are different. " Moreover, this set of sword skills has one biggest limitation, which is that it must activate the power of pure wood to practice. And the power of pure wood is extremely rare in the world. Now that Su Han has refined the Yimu Demonic Vine, he naturally has the power of pure wood in his body. This set of sword skills can be said to be tailor-made for Su Han. Su Han decided to practice this "Spring Breeze Sword". In addition, on the Tenth Forbidden Island of the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference, Su Han also obtained a piece of tortoise shell from a giant tortoise of Xuanwu bloodline. The tortoise shell itself is very hard, enough to withstand an attack in the early stages of the Holy Realm. If it is obtained by ordinary people, it would be a good choice to use it to make a shield. However, Su Han didn't want to use it as a shield. What Su Han wanted was the Xuanwu runes in the tortoise shell. That giant tortoise is of the ancient Xuanwu bloodline. The essence of why its tortoise shell is indestructible lies in the fact that the tortoise shell contains a kind of Xuanwu rune. This Xuanwu rune flows in the Xuanwu bloodline, and it is what the Xuanwu bloodline is born with. However, not all Xuanwu bloodlines have Xuanwu runes. The bloodline must reach a certain level of purity. During the fight with the giant turtle, Su Han had already seen that the giant turtle had quite good blood essence purity. Its tortoise shell will definitely contain Xuanwu runes.   If Su Han can refine this piece of tortoise shell, he can absorb the power of the Xuanwu runes in it. "If I can integrate the power of Xuanwu runes into my golden body of gods and demons, then the defensive capabilities of my golden body of gods and demons will surely reach a higher level." Time passes day by day Ten days later, Su Han came out of seclusion leisurely. The first thing is to summon Zhongli's military advisor and the two guardians. Military advisor Zhongli already knew that Su Han was back, but the two guardians didn't know yet. In the past ten days since they last came to the Young Master's Mansion, they have seen the situation become more serious day by day, and they are more anxious than anyone else. When they learned that Su Han was back, they felt excited. "Young Master, I look forward to the stars and the moon, and finally I hope you are back." Protector Feng Yin took a deep breath and expressed joy. Su Han waved his hand: "Everyone sit down and talk." Su Han's calm demeanor had an invisible appeal, which made the two guardians calm down slightly. "I already know what happened in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain recently." Su Han got straight to the point, "The Eclipse lineage has declared war on our Brahma lineage. I believe this matter will indeed make you feel very troublesome. .¡± Protector Feng Yin nodded and said: "It turns out that the young master already knows." "Young Master, since you already know and summoned us here, you must have some countermeasures in mind?" This gruff voice was Protector Doro. Su Han said: "The situation is so difficult. If I say that I have any perfect solution, you probably won't believe it. However, I can clearly say that as long as we don't mess up, no one can take away the Silver Moon Saint from our hands." Control of the mountain.¡± As he said that, Su Han's eyes were indifferent and he glanced at the two guardians: "I called you here today just to know how determined you are to compete with the Eclipse family?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 1,291 The attitudes of the two guardians You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How determined is it?" The two protectors looked at each other, and Protector Doro hummed in a deep voice: "Young Master, could it be that you are questioning our loyalty to Brahma's lineage? We were all trained by Brahma's saints, and our wealth and life have been handed over to Brahma a long time ago. One lineage, vowing to live and die with the Brahma lineage." "That's right, our loyalty to the Brahma lineage can be seen from the sun and the moon." Protector Feng Yin also said. Su Han said: "I don't doubt your loyalty to the Brahma lineage. But what I want to ask you is, are you as loyal to me as you are to the Brahma lineage? Now is the moment of life and death. If you can't be completely loyal to me, With one heart, it would be difficult for the Brahma lineage to turn the tide in this battle." Su Han didn't want to beat around the bush, so he just said it clearly. This question hit the nail on the head. The two guardians were stunned, and their eyes became more or less complicated. To be honest, no one would doubt their loyalty to the Brahma lineage, but facing Su Han, how loyal they were, even they couldn't help but question themselves in their own hearts. Su Han is indeed very good and very evil, but after all, he is just a young genius. In the minds of many people, he has not yet grown up enough to compete with the Eclipse Sage. Under Su Han¡¯s sharp gaze, the gazes of the two guardians gradually became a little cramped. Military Advisor Zhongli suddenly said in a deep voice: "Young Master, when the Brahma Saint chose you as his successor, he also talked to us. Although my old bones are no longer of much use, since I regard you as my young master, I will I will definitely support you with all my strength. As long as you don¡¯t back down, I will naturally stick with you.¡± Protector Feng Yin¡¯s eyes kept changing, and finally he nodded as if he had made up his mind: ¡°Yes, these are the four words, never leave.¡± After both of them expressed their opinions, only Protector Doro remained silent. Protector Doroluo was silent for a moment, and suddenly said: "In this moment of life and death, we don't expect anything else. We only have one hope, and that is that Young Master Han will not let us down, and don't be afraid in the face of danger, leaving the mess and leaving." As he spoke, Protector Doro stared at Su Han closely. Su Han smiled leisurely: "Am I a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death in the eyes of the protector? If I am that kind of person, why should I go to the Tenth Forbidden Island in the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference?" Since this period of time, the news that Su Han broke through the 10th Forbidden Island at the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference has been widely spread in Cangyunze Kingdom. The entire Cangyunze Kingdom knew that an unparalleled genius had emerged from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, breaking the centuries-old record of the Holy Mountain Alliance. These rumors also made everyone in the Brahma lineage feel very proud. After all, it was their young master from the Brahma lineage who became famous, and they also gained face. The greater the reputation of Su Han, the greater the reputation of the Brahma lineage, and the greater the reputation of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Originally, everyone was very happy, but unexpectedly, at this time, rumors spread about the death of the Brahma Saint. This rumor suddenly caused the entire situation to take a turn for the worse. It must be said that rumors are very powerful. This rumor has almost rewritten the pattern of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The Eclipse lineage has gradually risen in the rumors, and slowly controlled the power of Silver Moon Holy Mountain in their hands. As for the Brahma lineage, because the Brahma saint is missing and Su Han, as the young master, has never come forward, the outside world's doubts about the Brahma lineage are getting stronger day by day. As a result, the two guardians were even a little dissatisfied with Su Han. In their opinion, as the young master, Su Han's performance at critical moments was too weak. What they didn¡¯t know was that Su Han was in the wilderness at that time, completely isolated from the outside world, and naturally could not receive any information from the outside world. Fortunately, Su Han finally came back in time. Now, in the hearts of the two guardians, it is hard to say whether they trust or distrust Su Han, but they have no other choice but to follow Su Han all the way to the dark side. At this critical moment, if they don¡¯t have confidence in Su Han, how can other people in the Brahma lineage have confidence? "Young Master, you have been delayed in returning. We are all very anxious, so we have some misunderstandings. Don't be offended." Protector Fengyin explained. Protector Doro snorted softly from his nose and said nothing. Su Han smiled faintly: "I don't blame you. I was delayed for a while because of something. I didn't expect that the situation would take such a drastic turn. That's fine. The conflict finally broke out. It's better to break out now than later."It will be better in the future. " "Okay?" Protector Doro suddenly stood up, with a displeased tone, "I don't think there is anything good about it. Young Master, if you underestimate the strength of the Eclipse lineage, I can foresee that in this conference, you will He became disgraced and even ruined his reputation." Protector Doro has a bad temper. He dares to contradict anyone except the Brahma Saint. Although Su Han has had various unbelievable performances, he is still too young to convince Protector Doro. From the expression on Protector Doro's face, it can be seen that he thinks that Su Han is still too young after all and does not know the power behind it. "Young Master, Brother Duoluo has a bad temper, please bear with him. However, you really cannot underestimate the strength of the Eclipse Sun lineage, especially the Eclipse Sun Saint himself. You may not have come into contact with him. He is a tycoon. If you underestimate him, you may really suffer a big loss." Protector Feng Yin advised. Military Advisor Zhongli on the side also sighed: "Oh, if the Brahma Saint is still there, how can this Eclipse Saint dare to jump around?" Su Han can understand their panic, but this does not mean that Su Han will agree with them. Looking at the three of them, Su Han's face darkened: "Three of you, I don't see any confidence in your tone at all. Could it be that your statements just now were just words? Deep in your hearts, there is no confidence at all. Confidence of victory?¡± Su Han's tone was very stern. None of the three of them expected that Su Han would suddenly reprimand them in such a stern tone. For a moment, they all felt a little ashamed, hemming and hawing, unable to answer. At this moment, in front of them, Su Han is not only a young genius, but also a superior, their young master. Protector Feng Yin said with shame: "Young Master, we are just because of the sudden disappearance of the Brahma Saint. For a while, we can't get back to our senses." Protector Doro did not speak, but looking at his expression, he was still a little dissatisfied. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,292 The Eve of the Conference You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young Master, you are so confident. Could it be that Saint Brahma has anticipated this situation before and has any tips to pass on to you?" Military Advisor Zhongli asked tentatively. ¡°It¡¯s not without basis for him to think so. Sage Brahma has always given people an impression of wisdom, and he also has considerable experience in observing luck. Su Han shook his head: "The saint has no tips to pass on to me." This decisive tone made the three of them stunned. Su Han continued: "Sage Brahma entrusted the Brahma lineage to me. Whether it succeeds or not, the responsibility lies with me. You don't have to worry too much. The fate of Saint Brahma and the lineage of Brahma will never be so simple. Just disappear. Some people are not born with the luck of a king, so even if they try all their tricks, it will still be nothing!" Su Han¡¯s words had a special appeal. All of a sudden, the three of them were refreshed, and they felt an inexplicable sense of stability in their hearts. Protector Feng Yin said excitedly: "With these words from the young master, I, Feng Yin, will definitely never abandon you and follow you to the end." The facial expression of Protector Doro kept changing, and he finally said: "I, Doro, also swear here that I will do my best to fight against the eclipse lineage to the end. However, after all, I, Doro, have limited abilities. This important task of taking the lead is still It depends on the young master." These words prove that Protector Doro still has some doubts about Su Han's ability. There is still a big question mark in Protector Doro's heart as to whether Su Han can turn the tide at the conference in a few days. However, his mentality is understandable. After all, in the eyes of the world, if the current decline of the Brahma lineage is to be reversed, it can only be achieved by the return of the Brahma saint himself. Others, no matter how powerful they are, may not be able to do it. Not to mention that Su Han is still just a young genius. Although Su Han¡¯s talent is enough to make him a monster, talent alone may not be useful for this kind of thing. After the two guardians left, Military Advisor Zhongli stayed alone. "Military advisor, do you have anything else to say?" Su Han asked. Military Advisor Zhongli looked serious and said seriously: "Young Master, I sincerely admire your ability and talent. However, I must say that although you have made many achievements in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain in the past, But those things are not considered great achievements after all, and they are not enough to make you truly a hero in the eyes of everyone in the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. And if you can pass this test, whether you are a protector of Doro or a member of the Brahma lineage Others, as well as the tens of thousands of people in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, I believe they will sincerely serve you as their Lord from now on, and there will never be any repetition." As soon as Military Advisor Zhongli said these words, Su Han's face immediately became serious. Military Advisor Zhong Li then said: "I have always believed in a saying, that is, a person's performance at critical moments can verify his ability and character. At critical moments, can you take on the responsibility and pass the test at critical moments? This determines your future level.¡± Su Han laughed and nodded: "Thank you, Military Advisor Zhongli, I will remember these words. So, I am looking forward to this conference." In the world of martial arts, there is no shortage of challenges at any time. Some challenges are martial arts-related, while some challenges are all-round. Su Han also regarded this conference as a challenge. Su Han has experienced many challenges, big and small, in this life. In terms of danger, the previous trip to the wilderness was not without danger, but it was purely about martial arts. And this time, the challenge may not only be about the level of force, but also a competition of intelligence, skills, and personality charm. Who will become the future Lord of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain will emerge after this collision. ¡­¡­ In the main rudder of the eclipse sun. "Brother Eclipse Sun, the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain Conference will be officially held tomorrow." The person who spoke was the die-hard ally of Eclipse Sun Saint, Nandou Saint. "Very good." The Eclipse Saint nodded slightly. It can be seen that the current Eclipse Saint has changed from his previous low-key appearance to a high-spirited one. Some time ago, things were not going well for the Eclipse Saint. First, starting with the battle for the spiritual spring, the Eclipse Sun lineage lost control of the best spiritual spring. Then Su Han suddenly emerged as a new member of the Brahma lineage, and suddenly overturned the Eclipse Sun lineage. His direct disciples were completely outshone. Even the disciples of the Eclipse Sun lineage were killed and captured by Su Han. This is simply a great disgrace to the Eclipse family.gas. Since then, the Eclipse lineage has been continuously suppressed by the rising Brahma lineage. Especially after Su Han returned from the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference, his reputation within the Silver Moon Holy Mountain has continued to rise. The people of Silver Moon Sacred Mountain only recognize the Brahma lineage and the young master Su Han, and the presence of the Eclipse lineage is getting weaker and weaker. The most important thing is that after the death of the former successor of the Brahma Saint, many people speculated that the Eclipse family would take over the power of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, Su Han suddenly appeared and was directly appointed as the young master by the Brahma Saint, completely extinguishing the ambition of the Eclipse Saint. When the Eclipse Saint was young, he was once a hero. Although he later ranked second in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, the Eclipse Saint was still ambitious in his heart and believed that his qualifications and talents in all aspects were no better than Brahma's. The saint is poor, he just lacks a little luck and opportunity. If there is luck and opportunity, I may not be able to replace him with the Brahma Saint. However, the appearance of Su Han made all the years of thoughts of becoming a Sun Eclipse Saint come to naught. The root of everything comes from Su Han. Ever since the Silver Moon Holy Mountain had Su Han, nothing good has happened to the Eclipse Saint. However, now all this is finally over, and now the Eclipse family finally has the opportunity to sweep away the decline. Tomorrow¡¯s conference is a good opportunity for the Eclipse family to formally take charge of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. "Li Tian, ??what's the latest news in the Brahma lineage?" "Saint, the Brahma lineage has been extremely low-key recently, and the preparations for the conference are in full swing, but the people of the Brahma lineage are still unable to retreat. In my opinion, the Brahma lineage, Young Master Su, is either afraid, or It¡¯s just that he¡¯s not in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain at all.¡± The person who said this was the Litian Protector of the Eclipse Sun lineage. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,293 Civil War You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Not there?" The Eclipse Saint frowned. Su Han was not at the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Instead of feeling happy, he felt faintly disappointed. Su Han is not here, so even if the Eclipse Saint gains control of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, it will not be justified. After all, the control of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain has always been in the hands of the Brahma Saint. Even if the Brahma Saint is gone, the first place will be passed to Su Han. The easiest and most direct way for the Eclipse Sun lineage to seize the throne is for the Eclipse Sun Saint and the Eclipse Sun Saint's heirs to overwhelm Su Han in all directions, leaving Su Han speechless in losing. If there is no such collision and competition, then even if the Eclipse lineage succeeds in seizing the throne, this success will not be so justified. What will happen if Su Han comes back one day? Is there going to be another general meeting and another fight for control? Therefore, the Eclipse Saint even hopes that Su Han can be in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, so that he can compete happily. The Eclipse Saint believes that with the current strength of the Eclipse Sun lineage, it can definitely be upright, He was fair and aboveboard, surpassing Su Han and the Brahma lineage. "Brother Eclipse, regardless of whether he is here or not, we can definitely get the power of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain this time. How can the current Brahma lineage compete with the Eclipse lineage?" Nandou Saint laughed. road. The Eclipse Saint nodded slightly: "Nandou, you have also contributed a lot this time. Don't worry, after I completely secure my position, Nandou's lineage will get the best resources from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and it will immediately become the second largest The second major meridian of the Eclipse Sun meridian.¡± An eager light flashed in Saint Nan Dou¡¯s eyes: ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Piao Hua¡¯s family won¡¯t agree.¡± "When the situation is completely under my control, none of this will be a problem." The Eclipse Saint said, looking at a young genius present. This young genius is obviously new to the Eclipse family. His thin lips and face as carved by a knife and ax reveal his cold temperament. Although he is a stranger, from the position where this young genius sits, it can be seen that his status in the Eclipse family is not low. "Gao Gang, this time at the Silver Moon Conference, maybe you will have a duel with Young Master Su. I want to know if you have the confidence to win." The eyes of the Eclipse Saint were fixed on Gao Gang. Gao Gang licked his lips, with murderous intent flashing in his eyes: "Master, don't worry, this disciple has 100% confidence." The Eclipse Sage said indifferently: "Don't underestimate the enemy. As far as I know, everyone who was challenged by him felt that this guy was overestimating his abilities. But they all found out in the end that it was themselves who overestimated their abilities." "Master, please be patient. This disciple is different from those mediocre people. This Young Master Su may have some tricks, but during this period of time, the disciple has thoroughly studied his methods. If there is a duel, the disciple will definitely be able to strangle him completely." Gao Gang's tone was full of cold and murderous intent. The Eclipse Saint is very satisfied with this new disciple. Hearing what Gao Gang said at this moment, the Eclipse Saint also showed a satisfied smile on his lips. ¡­¡­ The Silver Moon Conference kicked off on time the next day. The central square of Silver Moon Holy Mountain is the venue for the Silver Moon Conference. Early in the morning, the place was bustling with activity, and people from all walks of life were constantly pouring towards the central square. There are five hundred forces in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. In addition to the forces under the five great saints, there are also many neutral forces. These neutral forces usually do not live in the main city of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, but are scattered in various major stations under the jurisdiction of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. They usually do not come to the main city for several years. This time at the Silver Moon Conference, the leaders of these neutral forces also gathered in the main city of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Although they are said to be neutral forces, since Brahma Saint often gave these forces some support when he was still there, at least one-third of these neutral forces have received the blessings of Brahma Saint. This group of forces still has great feelings for the Brahma Saint. Since they are usually not in the main city of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, they can be said to have little knowledge of what is happening in the main city. Although they vaguely heard that the Brahma Saint had died, they still felt a little unbelievable in their hearts. However, as soon as they arrived in the main city this time, they immediately heard a rumor. Young Master Su Han of the Brahma Lineage sits at the helm of the Brahma Lineage. "Have you heard? Young Master Su is back." "What? Didn't you say that Young Master Su also disappeared? He actually came back?" "Yes. And Mr. SuHe also said that the Brahma saint had not fallen. " "Great, let me tell you, who can kill a person like Brahma Saint? I have never believed that Brahma Saint has fallen." "That's right, only with the presence of the Brahma Saint, the Silver Moon Holy Mountain can be stable. Without the Brahma Saint, no one else can be stable." "Shh, be careful what you say, don't offend anyone." "What are you afraid of? Anyway, I only recognize the Brahma Saint. If the Brahma Saint is not here, I will support Young Master Su." "But Young Master Su is still too young after all." "What's wrong with being young? Saint Brahma personally selected his successor. I trust the saint's vision. Besides, although Young Master Su is young, he has already done many amazing things. Many people have lived hundreds or even thousands of years. , so what? What outstanding contributions have you made to Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" These words are obviously an insinuation that the Eclipse Saint has not made any decent contribution to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. To be fair, when it comes to influence in the outside world, this Sun Eclipse Saint may not be as good as the young Su Han. "That's not what they say. If the old man Brahma Saint really dies unfortunately, there must be someone who can control the overall situation. After all, Young Master Su is too young and cannot convince the public internally, and I am afraid he cannot afford to take the lead externally. What a heavy responsibility.¡± "What's wrong with being young? Who hasn't been young? Being young now doesn't mean you will be young forever. I believe that in a few years, Young Master Su will definitely be able to stand alone. Didn't he perform very well in the previous treasure appraisal conference? " "But how can the current Silver Moon Holy Mountain afford to wait for several years? There are so many other holy mountains that are eyeing them. If they are a little careless, they may be swallowed up. Besides, let the Eclipse Saint make the transition first. It is also an option to control it for a few years, and then allow Young Master Su to accept it when he grows up." "Fart, if it were you, how many years later could you transfer the power you acquired?" "If you put it this way, doesn't it mean that a civil war in Silver Moon Holy Mountain is inevitable?" "It depends on whether some people can control their ambitions." As people who have received the grace of the Brahma Saint, these people obviously cannot willingly watch the Eclipse Saint take power. Once the Eclipse Saint comes to power, it will be necessary to eliminate dissidents. How can people like them get good results by then? But what if they are unwilling? Saint Brahma and Young Master Su are not here. Even if they want to oppose, they have no backbone. Now that they heard that Young Master Su was back to take charge, their originally depressed mood was somewhat cheered up. Although they prefer that Brahma Saint come back, since Brahma Saint cannot come back, it is good to have Young Master Su here. However, they also know very well that this time the civil war between Young Master Su and the Eclipse Saint is unavoidable. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,294 Life or Death You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the headquarters of Brahma Lineage, Military Advisor Zhongli also prepared a list and handed it to Su Han. "Young Master, these are the people who were supported by Saint Brahma in the past. Now these people are the leaders of a certain force. They will definitely not support the Eclipse lineage." Military Advisor Zhongli said. "We must also be careful of the Eclipse lineage trying to bribe them." Protector Fengyin reminded. "Borrowing is inevitable, but I believe that those who will be bribed by Eclipse's lineage are in the minority after all." Military Advisor Zhongli said with a smile. Su Han looked at the list. The list was very long, with as many as one or two hundred people. "In this situation, I can understand if someone turns to the Eclipse family." Su Han slowly put down the list. At this time, someone from outside suddenly came to report: "Young Master, there are several leaders of forces outside, asking to see the Young Master." "Young Master, the leaders of the eighteen villages in the south also want to see you." "Little Lord¡­¡­" The Silver Moon Conference is about to begin. Needless to say, those who come to see you at this time are naturally those who have received the favor of the Brahma Saint. Members of the Brahma lineage couldn't help but feel warm in their hearts when they heard that so many people came to visit. I couldn't help but sigh in my heart, this person still had to have a moment of adversity before he could see his true feelings. Under the current circumstances, those who can still come to visit us must have the most genuine affection for the Brahma family. Of course, it is not ruled out that some people may not have secretly joined the Eclipse lineage, but they are still double-dealing and come here to pretend and pry for information. However, there are not many such people, even if they exist. Everyone who came to meet was welcomed the chief rudder of Brahma and received it with high specifications. This attitude clearly shows that the Brahma lineage will not give up! The news here also reached the Eclipse family immediately. "There are still so many people rushing to visit Young Master Su before the official start of the conference?" The Eclipse Sage looked unhappy, "These people really don't know the current affairs." ???????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s a pity that no one has taken over the olive branch of the Eclipse family. Among these people, there are only a few who are able to adapt to the changing circumstances. Moreover, everyone is a smart person, who can say for sure whether the current wooing of the Eclipse Sun Lineage is a delaying strategy. After the Silver Moon Ceremony is over, the Eclipse Sun Lineage will cross the river and burn the bridge again? Saint Nandou sneered: "Those people were all favored by the Brahma lineage. Brother Eclipse, don't worry, the number of these people is less than one-third of the total, and they are not enough to compete with the people we have won. Confrontation." The Eclipse Saint snorted coldly, "The Brahma Saint's influence on the Silver Moon Holy Mountain is too great. If his influence is not eliminated, it will be difficult to control the power of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain!" "Fortunately, he can't come back, hum" When Nandou Saint said this, a cold smile appeared on his face. The Eclipse Saint nodded: "This matter was done fairly cleanly. Otherwise, the two of us may have to live in his shadow for the rest of our lives." "By the way, Brother Eclipse, are you sure he really can't come back?" "That's right, this matter was planned by me alone, and with the help of many parties, there will definitely be no mistakes." A sharp light flashed in the eyes of the Eclipse Saint. "However, no one has seen his body." Nandou Saint said doubtfully. "At that time, many powerful men from the Holy Realm attacked him. He was already at the end of his strength, and he finally escaped with serious injuries. And the direction he escaped from was the Great Wilderness Forbidden Land, which is an ancient demon-sealing place with ancient killing formations and traces of demons. Haunted. With his injuries, do you think he can still come out alive after escaping there?" the Eclipse Saint said coldly. "If it's someone else, I wouldn't worry at all. But if it's a Brahma saint I don't know why, but I always feel unsure." "What are you worried about? There were several Alchemy Emperor-level figures present at the time, and they all said that with his injuries, even if the top Alchemy Emperor came, he would not be able to recover. Unless there was a half-step Alchemy Master-level figure on the spot, Maybe there is still one percent hope of survival. But he escaped into the deserted forbidden land, which was deserted. Where could a half-step alchemy master come from. No matter how powerful he is, can he conjure one on the spot? "Sun Eclipse Saint? asked rhetorically. "So, he really can't come back." Nandou Saint also gradually felt relieved, "However, ifIf you want to be 100% safe, you'd better go to the Great Wilderness and Forbidden Land to see people if you're alive and corpses if you're dead. " The Eclipse Saint waved his hand: "No need. The Great Wilderness Forbidden Land is not open all the time. I have asked people to find out that the Great Wilderness Forbidden Land was indeed open for a period of time a while ago, but at this time, the entrance has already been closed. No matter how powerful he is, he can't come out of it. Besides, with his injuries, even if he doesn't die, he can't recover, and his strength will definitely be greatly reduced. Even if he comes out of it, he will definitely not be able to do anything to us. There will no longer be any threat.¡± After hearing this, Saint Nan Dou beamed with joy: "Brother Dao, you can see it clearly. So, I am somewhat looking forward to him coming out of it." "Why?" asked the Eclipse Sage. "Look at his joke! Think about it, a tiger is bullied by a dog. If his strength really drops, I would really like to see him in despair!" Nandou Sage smiled proudly. In the world of martial arts, the strong are always respected. No matter how prestigious the Brahma Saint is, it is all in vain if he has no strength. "It may be a bit difficult to laugh at his jokes. After all, there are people from the Brahma lineage. You can deprive him of his status, but if you want to laugh at him, people from the Brahma lineage will not agree." "Hmph, of course I won't laugh at him in person, but I just want to see him in despair. Having said that, I'm really curious, Brother Eclipse Taoist Brother, who did you invite to force him? To escape with serious injuries?" In the mind of Nandou Saint, Brahma Saint is still extremely powerful, so he asked this question. "Just some old friends from the past." The Eclipse Sage had a cold face, but looking at his expression, it seemed that he was unwilling to talk about the helpers he hired. It seems that the existence of these "helpers" makes him a little uneasy. I don¡¯t know whether it was right or wrong to invite those people in order to eradicate the Brahma Saint. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,295 The opening of the conference You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Sage, the people who came to see you from outside have all settled down. Do you want to see them now?" Someone came to report from outside. It has to be said that the Eclipse Saint has indeed made a lot of preparations in order to seize the throne these years. This is the most critical step in plotting against the Brahma Saint. In addition, the Eclipse Saint also worked hard to bribe the leaders of the neutral forces below. This time, the number of neutral force leaders gathered at the Eclipse Saint, waiting to be summoned, turned out to be close to half of the total number! In other words, in this Silver Moon Conference, the neutral forces that can support the Eclipse Saint account for nearly half of the total. This is a very astonishing number. You must know that the Eclipse Saint has only been second in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. In addition to the Brahma Saint who has been suppressing him, there is also the Piaohua Saint, whose strength is not much worse than him. But now, the Eclipse Saint has actually bought nearly half of the heads of neutral forces. This is undoubtedly the best guarantee for his great cause. Now as long as we put more thought into it, we will definitely be able to gather a group of people. Even if the rest were all neutral, that would still be enough for him to show off his skills as the Eclipse Saint. As long as the support rate can surpass the Brahma lineage, then the Eclipse Saint can legitimately ascend to the throne of the controller of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. ¡­¡­ The much-anticipated Silver Moon Conference finally kicked off at the central square of Silver Moon Holy Mountain as scheduled. Because of the absence of the Brahma Saint, the atmosphere of this Silver Moon Conference seemed very strange. Of course, even if the Brahma saint is absent, the Brahma lineage still sits at the top without any dispute. Su Han was not polite at all and sat at the front seat generously. As the successor of the Brahma Saint, he would naturally take the place of the Brahma Saint when the Brahma Saint was not around. The lineage of Eclipse Saints sits in the second seat. After that, there are the lineage of Nandou Saint, the lineage of Piaohua Saint, and the lineage of Tai'a Saint. The leaders of the forces under the great saints also entered their respective seats according to the saint's forces to which they belonged. Next, the leaders of the five hundred neutral forces who came from various major stations also sat in the corresponding areas. Su Han glanced around and saw several unfamiliar faces sitting not far behind the Eclipse Saint in the Eclipse area. Although these new faces were sitting in an inconspicuous position and their strength was not outstanding, Su Han had an inexplicable intuition that these people had a vague temperament that made him feel Very uncomfortable. Of course, this is just an unexplained intuition. At least on the surface, there is nothing wrong with these people. Su Han looked at the Eclipse Saint indifferently. The Eclipse Saint felt it and shot his eyes directly over, staring at Su Han without hesitation. This was the first real confrontation between Su Han and Eclipse Saint. Although Su Han had seen Eclipse Saint before, at that time, Brahma Saint was there, so there was no need for Su Han to come forward to confront Eclipse Saint. Those are tit for tat. But now, the Brahma Sage is not here, Su Han knows that he has the obligation to take responsibility. Turning his eyes, Su Han saw a young genius next to the Eclipse Saint. This man had a cold temperament, staring closely at Su Han, with an undisguised sneer at the corner of his mouth. Although Su Han had never seen this person before, he could guess from the position where he was sitting that this person must be Gao Gang, the newly appointed successor of the Eclipse Saint. Around Su Han, the members of the Brahma lineage were staring at the Eclipse lineage with murderous intent, while the members of the Eclipse lineage also responded with the same cold eyes. The eyes of both parties met in mid-air, and each seemed to want to dismember the other with their gazes. Nandou Saint chuckled and stood up suddenly: "Everyone, today's Silver Moon Conference" "Presumptuous!" Saint Tai'a suddenly yelled loudly, "Sage Nandou, it's in vain that you are still an old man from Silver Moon Holy Mountain, why don't you even understand the rules? What is your status, no matter how you rank, you will not Maybe you¡¯ll be the first to speak?¡± Nandou Saint is also a little carried away, looking like he can't wait. Being robbed by Tai'a Sage, he was suddenly stunned. Although he was full of anger, he couldn't find the words to refute. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not his turn to speak first in this situation. However, being scolded by Saint Tai'a who had just arrived at Silver Moon Holy Mountain made Saint Nan Dou feel extremely embarrassed.Son, there is a vague feeling of getting off to a bad start. Staring at Saint Tai'a fiercely, Saint Nandou said displeasedly: "I just want to bring something to the table and ask Brother Eclipse to say a few words for everyone. Now that Saint Brahma is not here, Brother Eclipse is second only to Brahma The existence of the saint, it is natural to say a few words first. Besides, wasn¡¯t this Silver Moon Conference also convened by Brother Eclipse? Do you think so?¡± These words did a good job of covering up the embarrassment of Saint Nandou and pushed Saint Eclipse out. Saint Tai'a sneered: "Nandou, are you kidding everyone? Saint Brahma is busy, even if he is not present, the heir of Brahma's lineage is still sitting here. The rules of Silver Moon Holy Mountain are Here, the Brahma lineage has always been the chief, and the people of the Brahma lineage have not died out. Why did you automatically deprive the Brahma lineage of its right to speak? Do you think that the sky in Silver Moon Holy Mountain has changed? Bar?" Yes, the sky in Silver Moon Holy Mountain has not changed yet! Nandou Saint suddenly felt a little embarrassed. The Eclipse Sage smiled faintly, "Brother Nandou, please sit down first. In this conference, we are going to talk about Dao Brother Brahma. It is only natural that someone from Brahma's lineage should talk first! Mr. Su Lord, there have been a lot of rumors about the Silver Moon Holy Mountain recently, and I just want to ask you where the Holy Brahma is, do you know?" As soon as these words came out, everyone in Brahma's lineage immediately stared at him angrily. This Eclipse Saint is really good at pretending. Will he care about the whereabouts of the Brahma saint? I'm afraid he wishes that the Brahma Saint would die without a complete body! Su Han smiled lightly, but stood up without changing his expression. "Everyone, I know the whereabouts of the Brahma Saint. A while ago, he met a wandering master, and he left with that master to explore a higher realm of martial arts. I believe that by the time When he comes back, his strength will definitely be greatly improved compared to before. This is also a good thing for our Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, I don¡¯t know how long this wandering will take. I am here to represent the Brahma Holy Mountain. I ask you to wait patiently until he comes back. The saint will never let you down." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,296 Tit for tat You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! What? ??The saint of Brahma has wandered away? Many people at the scene had heard that the Brahma Saint was missing, and some even heard that the Brahma Saint was dead. Now that I heard that Brahma Sage has gone to wander around in the clouds, everyone he met immediately became restless. "Young Master Su, is this true or false?" "Sage Brahma has wandered away? Why didn't he say a word and just left us?" "Are the rumors of the death of the Brahma Saint false?" Su Han smiled: "It's not that the saint doesn't want to say hello to you, it's just that the opportunity to travel around is fleeting and I really don't have time to say goodbye to you. As for the rumors you mentioned, I don't know about it." After hearing Su Han's words, Nandou Saint couldn't help but frown, and said to himself: "This kid is indeed very slippery. He actually opens his mouth to lie like this, and what he says is as if it is true. If most people If we don¡¯t know the whereabouts of the Brahma Saint, I might be frightened by him.¡± The face of the Eclipse Sun Saint suddenly turned dark. He just wished that he could not tell the truth, otherwise he would immediately produce evidence that the holy Brahma had fallen. "Young Master Su, how come Dao Brother Brahma has such an opportunity? Why have you never heard him mention it at all before?" the Eclipse Saint pretended to be confused. "Sage Brahma always keeps a low profile, you know this. Besides, this opportunity is given by God, how can the secret of God be leaked so easily?" Su Han's expression did not change. "Then how did you know?" "The Brahma Saint entrusted me with the orthodoxy of the Brahma lineage and entrusted the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain to me, so he naturally wanted to tell me the truth." Whether it¡¯s Saint Tai¡¯a, Military Advisor Zhongli or the two guardians, they secretly felt funny when they heard Su Han¡¯s serious statement. Su Han¡¯s words were so complete that even they couldn¡¯t help but believe that the Brahma Saint was really wandering around looking for opportunities. The Eclipse Saint said in a deep voice: "Young Master Su, we all hope that what you said is true. However, recently I have received some news that the Brahma Saint is in big trouble." Su Han asked calmly: "Do you have evidence?" The Eclipse Saint said coldly: "I have used many secret techniques that can only be used by strong men in the Holy Realm. I have contacted the Brahma Saint, but there has never been any response! Isn't this enough evidence?" Such a secret method has actually been used by Saint Tai'a before, but it is indeed impossible to contact Saint Brahma. "At the critical moment when the Brahma Saint is looking for a breakthrough opportunity, you use a secret method to contact him. Isn't this causing trouble for him?" Su Han sneered. "Young Master Su, you tried your best to cover up the whereabouts of the Brahma Saint. What is your intention?" The Eclipse Saint suddenly attacked. Su Han did not expect that the Sun Eclipse Saint would suddenly bite him back. Saint Nandou also stood up at this time: "Everyone, let me tell you something. During the time when Saint Brahma disappeared, Young Master Su was not at Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If you think about it carefully, isn't this weird?" "Furthermore, I am also very curious, where did this young master Su come from? There had never been such a number one person in Silver Moon Holy Mountain before. Suddenly, he appeared in Silver Moon Holy Mountain and was The Brahma Sage accepted him as his disciple and then established him as his heir. Don¡¯t you think his appearance is a bit strange?" The tone of Saint Nandou was strange, as if he was hinting at something. Saint Tai'a shouted: "According to what you say, everyone who is not a native of Silver Moon Holy Mountain is a suspicious person? In this case, I, Tai'a, am not a native of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If you have any doubts, If so, it¡¯s better to doubt me first.¡± Although Saint Tai'a has not been in Silver Moon Holy Mountain for a long time, because he was very prestigious when he was a casual cultivator, what he said immediately resonated with many people. "Sage Tai'a is an upright man, how could he be a young man?" "Many of us here are from places other than Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If you put it this way, are we all suspicious elements?" Protector Feng Yin also stood up and said: "Although Young Master Su is not from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, the Young Master and the Brahma Saint hit it off immediately, and the Saint passed on the mantle to him, which is enough to show that the Young Master's character is worthy of trust. " "You are so impudent. When we saint-level beings speak, how can you, the little emperor, speak?" Nandou Saint scolded. Protector Fengyin was neither humble nor arrogant: "This matter concerns my Brahma lineage, and I am more qualified to speak than you." Having said that, the atmosphere at the scene has become a bit explosive.??. Saint Nandou's face immediately darkened: "That's so outrageous! You, a small emperor, dare to reprimand the Saint and roar at the Silver Moon Conference?" Before Protector Feng Yin spoke, Protector Doro next to him sneered: "Sage Nandou, don't scare people with your saintly pretensions. Let me ask you, when Sage Brahma is still here, can you Dare you reprimand us? Now that the Brahma Saint is only temporarily absent, you behave like this. Could it be that you are bullying the weak and afraid of the strong?" This conference has only started for a few minutes, and already there are already quarrels and sparks flying. Eclipse Saint suddenly waved his hand to stop Nandou Saint from continuing to speak, stared at Su Han, and said coldly: "Young Master Su, I still say what I said, you tried your best to cover up the whereabouts of Brahma Saint, what is your intention? " Su Han sneered: "I'm more curious, did you see it with your own eyes or participated in it personally? How can you conclude that the Brahma Saint must be in big trouble? Can I understand that those rumors were deliberately done by you? Spread out?" "You are spitting blood!" The Sun Eclipse Sage had no expression on his face. Su Han said indifferently: "People are doing it, and God is watching. What are you thinking, only you know. I dare to swear to heaven, do you dare? If you, the eclipse saint, dare to swear to heaven, say that you and Brahma The whereabouts of the saint have nothing to do with it, so without saying anything, I will immediately announce my withdrawal from the dispute on Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and the control of Silver Moon Holy Mountain will be directly handed over to your Eclipse lineage!" Su Han didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense at all and just pointed out the topic directly. He is now very sure that the disappearance of the Brahma Saint is definitely related to the Eclipse Saint. Even if the Eclipse Saint was not directly involved, he must have been secretly planning it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,297 The stalemate You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Eclipse Sage's expression was indifferent: "He is indeed a young, inexperienced kid. If everything in this world relied on swearing, there would be no disputes in this world. I can only say that you are such a child's play. What a child's play. What a child." I don¡¯t know how someone like you was appointed as the successor by the Brahma Sage?¡± Su Han laughed loudly: "Eclipse Saint, no matter how you change the subject, you can't hide the nature of your guilty conscience." "How can you see it?" the eclipse saint said solemnly. "You don't even dare to make a simple oath. Isn't this a guilty conscience?" Saint Nandou immediately answered: "Young Master Su, I think you should stop mentioning this kind of gossip, right? I also heard that you are an undercover agent from an outside force and were sent to our Silver Moon Holy Mountain. They are engaging in internal strife. Do we have to swear and swear to verify such rumors?" Su Han smiled lightly and said: "If you need to swear, then I will naturally be happy to accompany you." "Absurd!" Saint Nandou said with disdain, "Young Master Su, as a senior, I would like to advise you that this is the Silver Moon Conference. The more naive you are, the less responsible you will be." With that said, Sage Nandou turned to one side and asked: "Sage Piaohua, Sage Tai'a, what do you think?" The Piaohua Saint sighed softly: "These rumors are too vague. I think that these may be rumors deliberately spread by someone in order to cause disputes within our Silver Moon Holy Mountain. I suggest that these rumors be ignored. Ignore it, but face up to the current situation as soon as possible and properly solve the problem of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, that is the right way." Sage Tai'a also said: "I agree. People in Silver Moon Holy Mountain are in panic now, and they really need to be stabilized. As the backbone of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, we, arguing here, will only make the situation worse and worse." The Saint of the Eclipse Sun stood up calmly, cupped his hands to the Saint of Piaohua and said, "I have always admired Fellow Taoist Piaohua for his integrity. Does Fellow Taoist Piaohua have any insight into the situation in Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" The Saint of Floating Flowers stood calmly in the wind and said softly: "The sky cannot live without sun, and the country cannot live without a king. Fellow Taoist Brahma is not around now. I suggest that we first establish a backbone to control the overall situation of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. When Brother Brahma comes back, the power will be returned to him. If he doesn't come back, this temporary backbone will naturally become the future controller of Silver Moon Holy Mountain." Saint Nandou laughed and said, "From the perspective of Fellow Daoist Piaohua, who is currently the most suitable person to be the backbone?" "This depends on what everyone wants." Sage Piaohua did not follow Sage Nandou's intention. ??According to Saint Nandou's intention, the next logical thing to say is that since Saint Brahma is not here, Saint Eclipse is the most suitable candidate for temporary management. However, the Piaohua Saint did not follow these words. Nandou Sage was a little unhappy, and secretly cursed Piaohua Sage for not being able to get enough food and salt. Although he and the Eclipse Saint had approached the Floating Flower Saint many times before to state the benefits of the Eclipse Saint's power, the Floating Flower Saint was still elusive and was not attracted by the Eclipse Saint. Win over with Nandou Saint. "Since Fellow Taoist Piaohua has no idea, I recommend Brother Eclipse. As we all know, in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, the prestige and strength of the Eclipse lineage is second only to the Brahma lineage. If Brother Eclipse is given a chance to practice Now, given time, I will definitely not lose to the Brahma Sage." Nandou Sage said loudly. Saint Tai'a sneered: "I don't think there is any need to recommend it. The Brahma lineage is the orthodoxy of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Since the Brahma lineage is not here, then of course, the young master of the Brahma lineage should be in charge. Otherwise, , what¡¯s the use of establishing an heir?¡± "That's not what you said. When Sage Brahma established his successor, he didn't discuss it with us. Now that a boy who doesn't know the truth is going to be in power, how can we be convinced?" Sage Nandou retorted. "Fellow Taoist Piaohua, Brother Yu supports Taoist Brother Eclipse, while Saint Tai'a supports Young Master Su. What about you? Could it be that you are fighting Taipingquan again, and you have no position at all?" Saint Nandou looked at Saint Piaohua. The Piaohua Sage smiled faintly: "Young Master Su represents the Brahma lineage, and Fellow Taoist Eclipse Sun is more senior. This is really embarrassing. I'd better abstain!" As soon as these words came out, the Eclipse Saint's face couldn't help but darken, and he glanced at the Piaohua Saint, his eyes looked very cold, making people shudder. Having said that, the opinions of several saints still cannot be unified. Nandou Saint turned his eyes and said: "We are all talking about our own things here, but we can't come up with any results. It would be better to leave it to the leaders of the forces here."Let¡¯s all vote together to decide. " The forces present here, in addition to the forces under the major saints, there are also five hundred neutral forces. If you vote, you can choose a higher one. The Eclipse Sun Sage looked at Su Han with cold eyes: "Young Master Su, I will give you a chance to compete fairly. This will prevent others from saying that I bully the small." Su Hanlian smiled and said: "Don't make any mistake. If you want to give it, I will give you a chance to compete fairly. You know, according to the rules, I am the first heir." These words are very merciless, but the even more merciless words are yet to come. Su Han then said coldly: "Eclipse Saint, don't blame me for calling you guilty and a coward. When Brahma Saint was still there, why didn't you dare to tremble like this in front of people of the Brahma lineage? Majestic? With all due respect, in front of the holy Brahma, you are as docile as a little sheep. I dare say that if you were to be in power, you would raise your hands and surrender when you encounter a strong enemy, because you are like this people." Su Han¡¯s words immediately stung the Eclipse Saint¡¯s self-esteem. The Eclipse Sun Sage's face was expressionless: "Do you think these sarcastic words will shake this saint's Taoist heart?" "Are you thinking too much and shaking your Taoist heart? Do people like you have a Taoist heart?" Su Han sneered repeatedly, "A person with a Taoist heart will lead a wolf into the house and harm his allies?" As he spoke, Su Han's eyes did not shy away, and he looked directly at the unfamiliar faces not far behind the Eclipse Saint. The face of the Eclipse Saint changed slightly, but soon returned to his original state, and said calmly: "I don't know what you are talking about." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,298 Voting You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han sneered: "I just want to ask you, if the Brahma Saint comes back one day, how will you face it?" The Eclipse Sage had no expression on his face: "If Brother Brahma comes back, I won't even be happy in time, so I will naturally return the burden to him." Su Han sneered: "You say it as if you already have the power." "Do you think you are qualified to compete with this saint?" The eclipse saint looked disdainful. "In terms of cultivation, you are only a small emperor. In terms of qualifications, this saint has been in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain for more than three hundred years. And you have only been here for less than a year. In terms of reputation and connections it is just a joke for you to compete with this saint!" "You're talking nonsense!" Su Han sneered, "You are a saint, and you have been in Silver Moon Holy Mountain for more than three hundred years. Have you made any outstanding contributions to Silver Moon Holy Mountain? A guy who eats nothing but corpses dares to say that Are you highly qualified?" Saint Tai'a laughed and said: "That's right! Everyone, are you willing to let a person who has made no contribution to Silver Moon Holy Mountain be the master of Silver Moon Holy Mountain? On the other hand, Young Master Su, at such a young age, He has already won the first place in the Holy Mountain Alliance Talent Competition, which not only gave us Silver Moon Holy Mountain a lot of face, but also helped Silver Moon Holy Mountain get rid of the predicament of being expelled from the Holy Mountain Alliance. If he is allowed to grow for a few more years , his strength may not be weaker than those old guys who have lived for hundreds of years! Do you think so?" "The words of Saint Tai'a actually express the feelings of many people. For a long time, Silver Moon Holy Mountain has given people the general feeling that it is complacent and lacks a sense of forge ahead. If the Eclipse Saint is allowed to control the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, this feeling of complacency will only become more serious. Su Han's appearance was undoubtedly like a breath of fresh air, and his indomitable spirit infected many people at once, making many people discover that the strength of Silver Moon Holy Mountain could actually be stronger than imagined. It can be said that Su Han is a person who can bring unlimited hope to people. As soon as Saint Tai'a finished speaking, he immediately received a round of applause and cheers. These applause and cheers sounded extremely harsh to Saint Nandou's ears, and he couldn't help shouting: "Tai'a, who doesn't know that you have a close personal relationship with Young Master Su, and you have become a saint and established your own The saint's power also relies on the benefits of Brahma's lineage, so you will naturally speak for them. But even if you blow the sky, you can't change the fact that Young Master Su is far inferior to Brother Eclipse!" Sage Tai'a sneered: "What's worse?" Nan Dou Shengzhe smiled disdainfully: "A young boy, how do you think he can compare with Brother Eclipse? Is it a comparison of force, prestige, or qualifications?" "Haha" Sage Tai'a laughed, "Sage Nandou, I think you are getting more and more confused as you live, competing with each other with force? You let a young genius who is less than twenty years old compete with a man who has been famous for more than 300 years? Comparing force, don¡¯t you feel blushing when you say this? Comparing prestige, I don¡¯t believe it. In terms of popularity in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, will Young Master Su not be able to compare with Eclipse Saint? Comparing qualifications, hehe, are you kidding me? Do you think the Eclipse lineage is comparable to the Brahma lineage in terms of qualifications?" Nan Dou Sheng frowned: "The competition now is between Brother Eclipse and Young Master Su, not the Eclipse lineage and the Brahma lineage. Don't change the concept." "Does the Eclipse Sun plan to take charge of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain alone? Doesn't the Eclipse Sun lineage need to contribute?" Tai'a Sage asked in return. Although he knew that Saint Tai'a was making strong arguments, Saint Nandou couldn't find anything to refute for a while. "Okay, okay, you will never get a result if you fight back and forth like this. I think Nandou Saint's proposal just now is somewhat feasible. This major matter of Silver Moon Holy Mountain will naturally be decided by everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. .This Silver Moon Conference, since everyone is here, let everyone vote together to decide." The Piaohua Saint, who had not expressed much opinions, finally spoke again. Even though Piao Hua Sage never asks much about these matters, once she opens her mouth, she is still somewhat convincing. When Saint Nandou heard this, he got what he wanted and said loudly: "Fellow Taoist Piao Hua is right, this is a major event of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and it is up to everyone to have the final say. Whether Taoist Brother Eclipse is the most suitable candidate, everyone Vote to decide." Saint Tai'a's expression changed slightly, but since Saint Nandou and Saint Piaohua had already agreed, he couldn't find a reason to object. Sage Tai'a glanced at Su Han, and Su Han smiled faintly: "Since everyone feels that they need to vote together, this is a fair method." Nan Dou Sage laughed and said: "That's right. I say Young Master Su, wouldn't it be great if you agreed to vote earlier? It would save me the trouble of waiting here." Su Han's expression was indifferent: "Nan"Sage, even if the general meeting votes, it doesn't seem to have anything to do with you, right?" Could it be that besides me and the Eclipse Saint, you are also a candidate? " Sage Tai'a chuckled and said: "Well said, Nandou, as a saint, you don't behave well, but instead you jump up and down here. I don't know, I thought you were also one of the candidates. One." After saying these words, Saint Nandou's face turned blue and white, extremely embarrassed. Even the Eclipse Saint¡¯s face turned black. I have to say that Saint Tai'a's words were very sharp, as if they could hit their weak spots every time and make them powerless. However, the Eclipse Saint remained calm after all. He knew that if he kept arguing with Su Han and Tai'a Sage, he would never gain the upper hand. Because both Su Han and Tai'a Sage are very sharp-tongued people. If you continue to talk, people's hearts will only be constantly confused by these two guys. At that time, it will be even more unfavorable for him, the Eclipse Saint. "Fellow Taoist Piao Hua, I have always admired your noble integrity, and you are also highly respected in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Why don't you preside over the specific voting process?" The Saint of the Eclipse Sun said to the Saint of Floating Flowers. The Piaohua Sage nodded: "Young Master Su, Taoist Taoist Brother Tai'a, now is not the time for a battle of wills. A country cannot live without a king for a day, and Silver Moon Holy Mountain still needs a controller after all." ??Nandou Saint immediately answered: "Yes, whoever opposes the vote has an ulterior motive and does not want Silver Moon Holy Mountain to get better." This is a direct deduction of a big hat. Su Han smiled slightly: "Sage Piaohua is right, a country cannot be without a king for a day. I don't have to object to today's vote, but there is one ugly thing I must say first." "Young Master Su, it doesn't matter if you say so." Piao Hua Sage said. Su Han said calmly: "If the Brahma Saint comes back in the future, the control power will still belong to the Brahma Saint. Everyone should be okay with this, right?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,299 Su Han¡¯s Determination You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Piaohua Saint pondered for a moment, nodded and said: "I have no objection to this. If Brother Brahma is only temporarily away for business, then naturally we cannot deprive him of his right to control. When he comes back, this control will Naturally, the power has to be returned to him." With that said, Saint Piaohua looked at Saint Eclipse: "Friend Eclipse, what do you think?" The Eclipse Saint snorted coldly: "If Brother Brahma comes back intact, the position of the Lord of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain will be returned to him." Sage Tai'a sneered and said: "Why do you emphasize 'intact'? Do you know some inside story and know whether Sage Brahma will be injured?" "That's nonsense!" Eclipse Sage said expressionlessly, "Sage Tai'a, if you continue to mess around, I can't help but wonder if you don't want Silver Moon Holy Mountain to get better." Saint Tai'a laughed: "I hope Silver Moon Holy Mountain will get better more than anyone else. As for some people, whether they are the same as me, I can't tell." Seeing that the two were about to have another round of verbal exchanges, Saint Piaohua immediately interrupted and said, "Sage Nan Dou, what do you think?" Saint Nandou coughed dryly: "Now that it comes to this, I have to say some ugly words. If Saint Brahma comes back, I hope that the Brahma lineage will not suppress those forces that voted for Saint Tai'a today. Otherwise, , it is suspected of retaliation." In fact, Saint Nandou is very sure that Saint Brahma will not come back. The reason why he said this was actually to give reassurance to those who promised to vote for the Eclipse Saint, and it was also an act to win people's hearts. Sure enough, as soon as he said these words, the leaders of the forces below immediately felt a warm current rushing through their hearts, secretly thinking that the Nandou Saint still had their best interests at heart. However, Su Han could naturally see that the Nandou Saint was trying to win people's hearts. At that moment, he smiled faintly: "Sage Nandou, the fact that you can say this shows that you don't know anything about Saint Brahma. If he is someone who attacks dissidents, do you think Eclipse Saint still has a chance to stand on his side now?" This position? He always looks at things from the perspective of personal interests, but from the perspective of the overall situation of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. What you said is to judge the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a villain." These words are reasonable and well-founded. If nothing else, Su Han's indifferent temperament has brought him a lot of popularity. Even people who don't like him have to admit that this young man is indeed well-educated and well-mannered. If it had been someone else, going head-to-head with the Lord of Saints to compete for the master of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, any other young man would have been extremely timid. But there was no sign of timidity at all on Su Han. Regardless of other things, this calmness alone is enough to show that this Young Master Su is indeed not an ordinary person. For a time, the leaders of the neutral forces who were originally hesitant began to think in their hearts. And the leaders of the neutral forces who had already turned to the Eclipse Saint also had some inner turmoil. There is indeed an imperceptible temperament to Su Han. This kind of temperament seems to be telling everyone that anyone who despises him will regret it. The Piaohua Saint smiled slightly and suddenly said: "Everyone, I suggest that we saint-level figures should not vote. Because no matter what our stance is, it will eventually cause internal estrangement, which will affect the future development of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. It¡¯s harmful rather than beneficial.¡± Saints don¡¯t vote? The Eclipse Saint and the Nandou Saint could not help but be shocked, and they wanted to speak out against it at that time. But if you think about it carefully, Sage Piaohua also makes sense. If they object now, it seems that they don't want Silver Moon Holy Mountain to get better. "I know, if you don't want to vote, don't vote." The Eclipse Sage said indifferently. "Anyway, they have already won over a considerable number of neutral force leaders, and they don't care about this number of votes. Seeing that everyone agreed, Saint Piaohua nodded immediately and said to the five hundred neutral forces below: "Everyone, this Silver Moon Conference can be said to be a crucial meeting for our Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Now Silver Moon The situation in the Holy Mountain is chaotic, and someone who can take charge of the overall situation is needed. Even if it is to temporarily control the situation for the Brahma Saint, there must be such a person. The decision is up to the Eclipse Saint or Young Master Su, who is more suitable for this position. In your hands. I hope that each of you will not treat this as a child's play, but think about this issue carefully and cast the vote you think is most appropriate, because this is likely to determine the future trend of Silver Moon Holy Mountain." "Whatever you vote for, in the world of martial arts, of course the strong is king. Who is more important?We will choose whoever is strong. "But someone suddenly shouted from below. "That is, the Eclipse Saint is the strongest person besides the Brahma Saint. He is naturally in charge of the overall situation. Young Master Su? There are many young geniuses. Let's discuss it when he becomes a saint-level figure one day. Him." These people are all those who support the Eclipse Saint. When the Piaohua Saint finished speaking, they couldn't wait to start shouting. However, there are people who support the Eclipse Saint, and naturally there are people who support the Brahma lineage. "Fart! The Brahma lineage is the orthodoxy of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Except for the people of the Brahma lineage, everyone else is a usurper!" "We support Young Master Su! Although he is still young, his talent and strength have proven that he can become a qualified successor!" "I also support Young Master Su! No matter how powerful the Eclipse Saint is, his potential has come to an end. With Young Master Su's talent, his future achievements may not be weaker than those of the Eclipse Saint. In the long run, Silver Moon Holy Mountain is still We need a genius like Master Su!" "Yes, the Eclipse Saint has been the second child for a long time, and he simply does not have the momentum and mind to take charge of the overall situation." Everyone said, in a word, there are more people who speak, and naturally there are not so many scarlets. Those who support the Brahma lineage and those who support the Eclipse lineage, the two camps come and go, and no one gives in to the other. Su Hanhan took a quick look and found that there were quite a few supporters of the Eclipse Saint. It can be seen that the Eclipse Saint has bribed many people over the years. "Quiet!" Piaohua Saint said calmly, releasing the pressure of the holy realm and immediately suppressing all the noise in the scene. "The charter has been set. No matter who you support, each of your forces has a chance to vote. I am here to say the last thing, no matter who is the temporary controller finally elected, I hope that Silver Moon Holy Mountain Never split, never have internal turmoil. Otherwise, no matter who initiates the split, I, Piaohua, will definitely fight with him to the end." The Piaohua Sage, who has always remained aloof from the world, rarely shows such a stern expression. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,300 The competition begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Eclipse Saint smiled faintly: "Don't worry, Fellow Taoist Piaohua, I have been in Silver Moon Holy Mountain for so many years, have you ever seen anything that caused division and destruction? I initiated this Silver Moon Conference for the overall interests of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Think about it, no matter who you choose in the end, it represents the will of the majority of people, so naturally I won¡¯t have any opinions.¡± This was said beautifully and won a wave of applause. Everyone looked at Su Han, waiting for Su Han's answer. Su Han had a smile on his face that was like the spring breeze in March, but the look in his eyes was as cold as winter. "Although I am young, I also know that when looking at problems, we must consider the overall situation. If the Brahma lineage is really no longer lucky, then I will not have any objection. However, I still want to say something about the Brahma saint. I will pursue the whereabouts. If it is really related to some people in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, then no matter who he is, I will definitely make him pay ten times and a hundred times the price, let him die, and never be reincarnated! " Speaking of this, Su Han's whole body was shaken, and people near him felt a chill to the bones. As soon as Su Han said these words, no one doubted his determination, because the look in his eyes was so cold that it made people shudder. Su Han suddenly smiled faintly, looked at the Eclipse Sun Saint, and asked leisurely: "Eclipse Sun Saint, what do you think?" The Eclipse Sun Sage looked calm: "That's exactly what I want to say. Young Master Su, I just hope that you don't have any ghosts in your heart!" The Eclipse Saint was actually burning with anger. How could he not realize that Su Han's words were simply insinuating that he was related to the disappearance of the Brahma Saint. Although it was indeed him who did this, the Eclipse Sage was still very angry when Su Han pointed his finger at him and scolded him. It felt as if Su Han had framed him. Su Hanhan snorted: "If I do anything detrimental to the Brahma Saint, I will be killed by the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation! No matter it is in the past or the future, if I violate this oath, I will be punished by heaven and earth. I don't know this. Eclipse Saint, do you dare to make one?" For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene was a little stiff. The Saint of the Eclipse Sun remained calm: "This Saint never engages in such tricks as swearing to the sky for some unfounded matters. If you have a clear conscience, why do you need these childish oaths?" "What a clear conscience." Saint Tai'a, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly sneered. Sage Piaohua glanced at Eclipse Sage thoughtfully, and said calmly: "Okay, the whereabouts of Sage Brahma will one day come to light. From now on, we will elect the temporary controller of Silver Moon Sacred Mountain." Temporary controller. The word "temporary" fell on the ears of Eclipse Saint, which still made Eclipse Saint feel a little uncomfortable. However, he also knows that this transitional stage is inevitable. Before there is definite news about the Brahma Saint, the person recommended by everyone can only be said to be the temporary controller. However, the Eclipse Saint also knows that it is impossible for the Brahma Saint to come back. Therefore, whether it is temporary or not is not that important to the Eclipse Saint. Anyway, the power will fall into his hands sooner or later. "There are five hundred jade slips here, representing the five hundred neutral forces in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Each of the leaders of the neutral forces present will receive a jade slip. You must choose the temporary controller in your mind. Carve it into the jade slip. When the time comes, all the saints present will vote together, and the candidate with the most votes will become the temporary controller of Silver Moon Holy Mountain." "Sage Piaohua said, and ordered people to distribute these jade slips one by one. There are five hundred jade slips. Perhaps one of them alone cannot play a decisive role, but all the pieces added together have decisive significance. The Piaohua Sage said: "Fellow Taoist Eclipse Sun, Young Master Su, do you two want to say a few more words?" The Eclipse Saint immediately said: "No need, enough has been said. Let's just start voting." It¡¯s not that the Eclipse Sun Sage doesn¡¯t want to say a few words, but he has discovered that if he and Young Master Su say a few words alone, then he, the Eclipse Sun Sage, will definitely suffer in the end. Young Master Su is too talkative. Maybe if he is asked to say one more word, he will gain more supporters. Su Han smiled slightly: "Eclipse Saint, I think you seem a little reluctant to say more? Are you afraid that I will expose the darkness in your heart?" The Eclipse Saint said proudly: "This is the right thing for this Saint to say. Young Master Su, this Saint has seen the cowardice in your heart. If you are afraid, for the sake of your junior, this Saint Come on, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t let you order it.¡± "Okay, let's keep making trouble like this again."If so, the people below should laugh at you. "The Floating Flower Saint frowned. Su Han shrugged and said nothing more. Anyway, no matter whether the final result is good or bad, he is ready. If the Eclipse Sage gains power in the end, then the worst he can do is keep a low profile for a while. Su Han believes that with his own potential, it is only a matter of time to surpass the Eclipse Sage and regain control. Su Han is more worried about the whereabouts of the Brahma Saint. Although Sage Brahma, a wise man, has not been with Su Han for a long time, and although his strength may be far inferior to the top powers that Su Han has seen in his previous life, Sage Brahma's vision, mind, and wisdom are always touching. Looking at Su Han. For such a person, Su Han really didn¡¯t want him to perish. He felt that it was his duty to find out the whereabouts of the holy Brahma. As for the retaliation of the Eclipse Saint, Su Han was not afraid at all. Now he has refined the Yimu Demonic Vine, the source of pure wood, the Spring Breeze Sword, and the Xuanwu runes, and his strength has improved by leaps and bounds again. This is why Su Han can be so calm when facing the Eclipse Saint. If Su Han has anything else to worry about, it is the unfamiliar faces not far behind the Eclipse Saint. Su Han had a vague hunch that the Eclipse Saint was trying to lure the wolf into the house. If that¡¯s the case, then once the Eclipse Saint gains power, the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain will be in great danger. Su Han's calmness also affected Zhongli's military advisor and the two guardians. Originally, they were somewhat worried. Although Su Han had also gathered many leaders of neutral forces, and there were strong men like Saint Tai'a to protect Su Han, but after all, Saint Eclipse was also a saint. His power, facing Su Han's advantage, was still very huge. Now seeing Su Han's calmness, Military Advisor Zhongli and the two guardians felt slightly relaxed. He stared at the five hundred jade slips without blinking, with a bit of expectation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1301 The suspense of the last ten votes You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The five hundred heads of neutral forces held the jade slips in their hands, all with extremely solemn expressions. When the two sides were scolding each other just now, everyone looked excited, but when it came time to vote, they also knew that perhaps their vote was a crucial one, so they must think carefully. For a moment, the scene was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. Sage Piaohua didn¡¯t rush everyone, he just waited quietly for everyone to make a decision. The Saint of the Eclipse Sun stared at the five hundred people below with a pair of hawk-like eyes, which made people shudder. Su Han, on the other hand, looked extremely calm and had no intention of putting any psychological pressure on those who voted. He knows that no matter how scary the Eclipse Sage appears, people who don't choose him will not choose him just because of this. At this time, everyone has already made up their minds about who to choose and who not to choose. About half an hour passed, and jade slips were handed over one after another. Except for Su Han and the Eclipse Saint, the other three saints were all involved. Saint Nandou was very active, but Saint Tai'a also refused to give in. No one wanted their side to suffer a secret loss during the vote-calling session. Although Saint Nandou acted like he was one of the same people as Saint Piaohua before, in fact, Saint Piaohua was not really bribed by them. They were even worried that the Piaohua Saint would share the same nostrils with Su Han and secretly change the votes. "As for Saint Tai'a, the idea is actually similar to that of Saint Nandou. Although he did not think that the Floating Flower Saint would be bribed by the Eclipse Saint and the others, he still had to be careful. Under the joint supervision of the three saints, the five hundred jade slips were quickly collected. The Piaohua Saint carefully checked to make sure that the five hundred jade slips had not been dropped by anyone. "You two, how about we start counting votes?" Sage Piaohua looked at Sage Nandou and Sage Tai'a. ¡°Let¡¯s get started, I believe everyone can¡¯t wait.¡± Nandou Saint smiled. Although Saint Tai'a felt a little uncertain, he also knew that the general trend was the general trend and he could not help delaying the matter. Besides, sooner or later the vote would have to be counted. "Let me count the votes." Sage Tai'a said. Finally, it was decided that Saint Nandou would vote, Saint Tai'a would count, and Saint Piaohua would supervise with the military advisors and guardians under the command of the five saints. This way, any possibility of cheating is eliminated. "Young Master Su has one vote" "One vote for the Eclipse Saint" The counting of votes was carried out in an intense and orderly manner, and the people below were all stretching their necks, waiting for the moment when the results would come out. ??In the end, is the Eclipse Saint, who has a huge advantage, a natural victory? Or will Young Master Su make an unexpected counterattack? Most people still tend to think that the Eclipse Sage may win. After all, the Eclipse Saint has three hundred years of experience in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and is also the leader of saints. The advantage is too great. However, if the Eclipse Saint really wins, it will undoubtedly change the pattern of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain for hundreds of years. The atmosphere at the scene was extremely tense. Fortunately, the Piaohua Saint used a secret ballot. Which power leader voted for whom would not be read out, otherwise the atmosphere at the scene would be even more solemn. But even so, the atmosphere was extremely tense, and the air was filled with tension, as if a spark falling could detonate the whole place. What the Eclipse Saint didn¡¯t expect was that the vote count so far has not widened the gap. Although he, the Eclipse Saint, has been leading by a few votes, it is only a few votes, and there is not as big a gap as imagined. This unexpected situation made the Eclipse Saint very depressed and even a little angry. He originally thought that he would definitely win by a big score. In his previous assumptions, he had already bribed nearly half of the neutral force leaders, and also convinced a considerable number of neutral force leaders who originally had no position. He even instigated a group of neutral force leaders who originally planned to vote for Su Han. In this way, the Eclipse Saint feels that he should have about 350 votes. Even if we take ten thousand steps back, there should be at least three hundred votes. If he has 300 votes, it is impossible for Su Han to have 200 votes, because in this case, there should be many people abstaining from voting. Therefore, the Eclipse Sage believes that he deserves it and should win by a big score. In fact, there were indeed many people who abstained from voting.The Eclipse Sun Saint was right. However, the situation where he expected to take a big lead and overwhelm Young Master Su did not happen as he expected! This situation makes the Eclipse Sage very unhappy. Not only him, but Saint Nan Dou was also extremely annoyed, and he kept cursing secretly in his heart, feeling that those leaders of forces did not keep their promises. We agreed to vote for the Eclipse Saint, but now we are switching sides! But the only good thing is that the Eclipse Sage still leads the vote! It¡¯s just that this kind of lead is just a negligible lead. After all, with only a mere six or seven votes advantage, he could easily be overtaken. The Brahma lineage is very excited. Everyone saw that the number of votes was almost evenly matched, and they felt very happy in their hearts. Half an hour later, 480 votes have been sung. The Eclipse Saint¡¯s brows are getting tighter and tighter, because his lead is only three votes. If there are three more votes for Su Han in a row, the number of votes will be tied. ???????????? Military Advisor Zhongli and others from the Brahma lineage are both excited and a little nervous at the moment. What's exciting is that they never thought that the votes would be so close before, but Young Master Su did it! The nervous thing is that there are only twenty votes left. With the gap of three votes, can we overtake it? However, if you think about it from another perspective, no matter whether Su Han loses or wins now, the Brahma lineage will not be the loser. After all, Su Han's disadvantage against the Eclipse Saint is too obvious. In this case, if Su Han loses by a narrow margin of votes, it actually doesn't count as a loss at all. Because Su Han is still young and has a lot of potential, he can make a comeback in just another year and a half. However, if Su Han wins, the Eclipse Sage will be embarrassed and lose his fortune. After all, this Silver Moon Conference was deliberately convened by the Eclipse Saint to pave the way for his rise to the top. "If after a long time of work, the Eclipse Saint not only fails to ascend to the throne, but instead makes wedding clothes for others, it will undoubtedly be a slap in the face. The last twenty votes were sung one by one. Everyone's eyes, including the eyes of the Eclipse Saint, were fixed on the Nandou Saint who was responsible for singing the votes, and they listened attentively to the votes. With the last ten votes left, the Eclipse Sage's lead was regained by one vote, and now only has a two-vote advantage. The suspense has become even more intense in the final ten votes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,302 It was a draw You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Eclipse Saint, one vote!" The first vote among the last ten votes belongs to the Eclipse Saint. This made the Eclipse Saint's tense mood relax a little. Very good, I am three votes ahead again. For the next nine votes, as long as you get four votes, you will win! With four votes out of nine, the Eclipse Sage is still very confident. "Young Master Su, one vote" "Eclipse Saint, one vote" Nandou Saint reported seven votes in a row. What Eclipse Saint didn't expect was that among the seven votes, four were from Su Han and only three were from him, Eclipse Saint. In this way, his lead has become two votes. However, the Eclipse Saint is not panicked, because the Nandou Saint only has the last two votes left in his hand. The Eclipse Saint¡¯s eyes are shining with light. As long as one of the last two votes is his, he can win! The Sun Eclipse Saint's eyes were fixed on the penultimate vote taken out by the Nandou Saint, and he secretly thought in his heart, hoping that this vote would be the name of his Eclipse Sun Saint. It¡¯s a pity that the penultimate vote still belongs to Su Han. "Young Master Su, one vote!" So, only the last vote is left. If the last vote belongs to the Eclipse Sage, the Eclipse Sage will win. If the last vote is Su Han's, the two sides will tie. For a moment, even the Piaohua Saint¡¯s eyes showed a somewhat solemn look. Because she knew that the result of this vote would determine the overall situation of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. No one expected that the suspense would last until the last vote. Sage Eclipse¡¯s eyes flashed brightly as he stared at the jade slip in Sage Nandou¡¯s hand. If he could, he wished he could jump up and grab the jade slip directly and write his name on it. He was so eager for this victory that he was so nervous that he forgot to hold grudges and track down those who had promised to support him but did not vote for him. Who will be the final vote? Saint Nan Dou picked up the last jade slip with slightly trembling hands. At this moment, he simply wished that he could directly change this jade slip to the name of Saint Eclipse. However, he knew that Saint Piaohua and a group of people were supervising him. If he dared to cheat, he would definitely be ruined. Opening the jade slip, as soon as he saw the name on it, Saint Nandou's expression immediately changed drastically, and his brows couldn't help but frown suddenly, with a look of extreme reluctance! "Young Master Su, one vote!" When these five words were shouted out, the whole Brahma family cheered! Saint Tai'a also laughed loudly: "Okay, okay, it seems that the Brahma lineage is still popular among the people! The facts are very clear. The Brahma lineage and Young Master Su are the future of Silver Moon Holy Mountain." When Saint Nandou heard this, he became anxious. He didn't care that he was still in the position of counting votes, and sneered directly: "Tai'a, you are telling lies with your eyes open. The votes are the same. Which eye do you see?" Is it more popular with the people to be of the Brahma lineage?" "Isn't this obvious? Young Master Su has only been established as Young Master for a long time, but in terms of votes, he can be equal to the Eclipse Saint. If he is given more time to grow up, his support rate will definitely skyrocket. Brother Eclipse, to put it mildly, the era of us people has passed. Now is the era of young people. The older generation will eventually make way for the young people, don¡¯t you think?" Sage Tai'a laughed and said something that actually made Sage Eclipse speechless. Su Han did not expect that the two sides would end up in a tie. With the Eclipse Sage having an absolute advantage, the votes of both parties were evenly matched. This is simply incredible! It¡¯s a draw, so some are happy and some are sad. Needless to say, the people on the Brahma lineage are naturally overjoyed. They didn't expect that Young Master Su's popularity could actually equal that of the Eclipse Saint. On the other side of the Eclipse Sun lineage, the atmosphere was somewhat condensed, and the face of the Eclipse Sun Saint turned black. The Piaohua Saint smiled slightly: "Fellow Eclipse Sun, the final result turned out to be a draw. No one could have imagined it. It can only be said to be God's will. What do you think?" The Eclipse Saint said calmly: "Since it is a tie, then the Saint can only join the vote, or all the forces under the Saint can join the vote." The Piaohua Saint shook his head: "No! Neither the Saint nor the forces under the Saint can participate in the voting. Otherwise, the Silver Moon Holy Mountain will definitely fall into pieces!"   Sage Piaohua is still very insistent on this matter. If the saints bring their own forces to vote, it will undoubtedly be an open confrontation. No matter which side wins in the end, the other side will inevitably be extremely angry and have irreparable rifts. This is the last thing the Piaohua Saint wants to see. In fact, the reason why Saint Piaohua agreed to the Silver Moon Conference convened by Saint Eclipse was because he was afraid that rumors of Saint Brahma's disappearance would spread more and more, causing Silver Moon Holy Mountain to fall apart. Saint Tai'a said at this time: "Perhaps, as fellow Taoist Piaohua said, it is really God's will? The two sides are tied. Is God hinting that we don't need to choose a temporary controller? Are you safe?" The words of Saint Tai'a are obviously muddying the waters. However, the world of martial arts really only pays attention to these mysterious providences. Hearing what he said, many people couldn't help but wonder, could this really be God's will, hinting that the Brahma Saint was actually fine? Sage Nandou glared at Sage Tai'a fiercely, and was very dissatisfied with Sage Tai'a's monstrous words to confuse the public. For them, the reason why they convened this Silver Moon Conference is to gain power, and they must not let things go hastily just because of a draw. They will never give up until they achieve their goal of gaining control. "It would be too childish to end things hastily because of a draw? Are we just going to continue to let rumors fly? Silver Moon Sacred Mountain will continue to be leaderless?" Saint Nan Dou¡¯s tone was excited, and he obviously didn¡¯t want to let it go. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,303 A big fight You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Sage Tai'a sneered: "Nandou, listening to your tone, it seems that you wish that Sage Brahma would never come back? Or do you know the inside story?" Nandou Saint became angry in shame: "Tai'a, what do you mean, you are spitting blood, right?" Sage Tai'a sneered and said: "You are not afraid of the shadows when you are upright. Compared to Young Master Su's openness, I really doubt that some of the rumors may have been deliberately created by some people." The Saint Tai'a now speaks with more confidence than before. At least he already knew that the Eclipse Saint was not as popular with the people as they had feared before. In this way, Saint Tai'a felt confident, and his words were a little more aggressive than before! The Piaohua Saint frowned slightly, seeing that the two parties were ready to fight if they disagreed, which was something the Piaohua Saint never wanted to see. He pressed his hands and persuaded patiently: "Everyone, why are you using these gossipy things to attack each other? Those here today are all the leaders of the major forces in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. As the lords of the saints, you, fellow Taoists, stand in front of them. Wouldn¡¯t it make them laugh to make such a noise?¡± These words made both parties less angry. Saint Nandou snorted coldly: "Fellow Daoist Piao Hua is right, Tai'a, you will only make the people below laugh at you when you say these baseless things. If you are really confident, you might as well let go and fight. One game. In the world of martial arts, strength speaks for itself after all!" A fight? Everyone was stunned. No one would have thought that Nandou Saint would actually make such a proposal at this time. ¡°But after thinking about it carefully, everyone¡¯s heart was pounding. After all, what everyone wants to see more than voting or anything else is fighting! "Support a fight!" "Yeah, it's more direct and practical to choose, it's better to have a fight!" "Fight? How to fight? How old is Young Master Su, and how old is the Eclipse Sage? If the two of them fight, I'm afraid the Eclipse Sage himself will be ashamed, right?" "Hey, forget it. In the world of martial arts, the strong are respected. Who cares about your age? Especially when selecting a controller, those with more seniority are given priority. Young people should not get involved in this kind of thing. Competition. Besides, it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing for young geniuses to take power disputes so seriously.¡± Although this is a fallacy, it is also justified. The Piaohua Saint was silent, looking at the Eclipse Saint and then at Su Han, obviously looking at the reactions of both parties involved. The Saint of the Eclipse Sun said proudly: "No matter what method is used, I will accompany you to the end." The Floating Flower Saint looked at Su Han again. Su Han seemed to be smiling but not smiling: "Eclipse Saint, you have never been able to muster up the courage to fight with Brahma Saint. Now, you have to fight with me, a younger generation. But I still want to congratulate you. You, you finally have the courage to challenge the status of the Brahma lineage." Su Han showed no mercy and continued in a sarcastic tone: "However, no one is a fool. You have lived for hundreds of years and you fight against me, a young genius who is not even twenty years old. If you win, you will win." If you don't use force, you lose and it will be even more embarrassing for you." Eclipse Saint's face was expressionless: "If it is for my own selfishness, I will naturally not fight with you. I don't even bother to fight with you. However, for the future of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, you are ignorant, so I have no choice but to fight with you." If I fight with you, even if I am misunderstood, it doesn¡¯t matter." For the future of Silver Moon Holy Mountain? Su Han couldn't help but laugh when he heard what the Eclipse Sage said. "Senior Piaohua, I just want to ask, have you ever heard of a saint who is hundreds of years old fighting with a young warrior in his teens? If there has ever been such a precedent, then I will fight with him One game doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Su Han smiled lightly. The Piaohua Saint smiled bitterly. There was no such precedent in the entire Cangyun Zeguo, let alone the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. But in this current situation, the people on the other side of the Eclipse Sage obviously won¡¯t give up until they achieve their goals. "Young Master Su, today we are electing the Lord of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. It is really difficult to distinguish between age groups." Piaohua Sage said with a bitter smile. Su Han nodded slightly, but his eyes were still indifferent. He looked calmly in all directions and said loudly: "Since we want to fight, we might as well fight to the fullest. This is not only a fight between me and the Eclipse Saint, but also a fight between the Brahma lineage and me. The fate battle with the Eclipse Sun lineage. If it were just me and the Eclipse Sun Sage fighting each other,Talking about winning or losing is a bit of a joke, and I'm afraid if word spreads, it will make others laugh. I am not against betting on a fight, but I suggest that not only the martial arts should be fought, but also the alchemy should be fought. If you want to fight, let's have a big fight, so that everyone can feast their eyes. " "Hmph, do you think we all have a lot of time?" Nandou Saint sneered, "In the world of martial arts, force is the most important thing. What you said is just nonsense." Su Han smiled contemptuously: "Nandou Saint, your vision is too low. It's no wonder that you have always been a yes-man behind the Eclipse Saint. If people like you are allowed to gain power, Silver Moon Sooner or later, the family fortune of the Holy Mountain will be completely destroyed." Since the person on the other side of the Eclipse Saint is so impatient and looks so ugly, Su Han doesn't want to save any face for him. However, the Piaohua Saint asked: "Young Master Su, what do you mean by a big fight?" "A big fight is very simple. Which side has higher luck and richer foundation between the Brahma lineage and the Eclipse lineage? Only by competing in all directions can we intuitively see. Otherwise, just rely on martial arts. Everyone can't see anything out of this scene." Su Han said calmly. It has to be said that even supporters of the Eclipse Saint feel that Su Han's statement is reasonable. "It would be an insult to everyone's intelligence if they just let Su Han and the Eclipse Saint fight. Who doesn¡¯t know that with the age gap between the two parties, it would be almost shameless to have a fight. In this way, the previous vote will become completely meaningless. ¡°This kind of fight is not honorable if you win, and it¡¯s meaningless if you lose. There is absolutely no comparative value. It was Su Han¡¯s proposal that suddenly made everyone interested. If there was an all-round competition, it would undoubtedly give everyone a chance to feast their eyes on the two companies, and at the same time, they could also fully understand the level of the two companies. Such a proposal is relatively fair. In comparison, the Eclipse Saint only wanted to compete in martial arts, which seemed a bit ugly and lacked grace. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,304 Contents of Gambling Fight You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Over at the Eclipse Saint, the few unfamiliar faces that Su Han had been paying attention to were sitting there with expressionless faces. They seemed to have no reaction to Su Han's proposal. Saint Tai'a said loudly: "I support Young Master Su. If there is a winner, we must fight in all directions so that the people below can clearly see the background of the two major forces. . Only in this way will everyone know who can bring a better future to Silver Moon Holy Mountain!" ??????? Sage Tai¡¯a knew that if it was purely about martial arts, no matter how talented Su Han was, it would be impossible to suppress a saint who had been famous for hundreds of years and had a rich heritage. ?????????????????????????? But if there is a fight in the alchemy world, and all other miscellaneous things are brought out for a fight, with the background of the Brahma lineage, although it may not be possible to win, it will not lose! Especially on the way to alchemy, Saint Tai'a was even more convinced of Su Han. After saying that, Saint Tai'a asked calmly: "Saint Eclipse, if you don't even have the courage to gamble and fight in all directions, what can you do to convince the public? Even if you are lucky enough to gain control in the end, you Do you think everyone will sincerely support you like they supported Brahma Sage before?" can you? The answer is obviously impossible! "If the Eclipse Saint defeated Young Master Su by force and thus took the position of controller, not only would no one sincerely support him, but many people would secretly laugh at him. Because the position obtained in this way has no gold content at all. "If you don't get everyone's sincere support, then your foundation will eventually be unstable. Even if you can sit still for a while, you won't be able to sit for a lifetime." Sage Tai'a seemed to be giving good words to Sage Eclipse Sun, but in fact, he was pushing Sage Eclipse Sun into a corner step by step. Of course, the fact is as Saint Tai'a said, victory without force, even if you win, will not win the respect and support of those below. The Eclipse Saint was very troubled. He didn't like what Saint Tai'a said very much, because they were true words, and they were also true words that hurt his weakness. Just now he scanned the expressions of the people below and found that everyone clearly recognized the words of Saint Tai'a. A big fight seems to be the general trend. Even those who support him, the Eclipse Saint, seem to want to see a big fight. In this case, if you insist on going your own way and just want to win by fighting, you will really lose your position and lose the hearts of the people. The best controller should be able to overwhelm his competitors in all aspects, leaving everyone convinced and speechless. Otherwise, if you can get on, others can get on too! The former Brahma saints belonged to this kind of people who had overwhelming advantages in all aspects. And the Eclipse Saint is confident that in addition to the Brahma Saint, he should also have this overwhelming advantage in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain! The reason why Young Master Su proposed all-round gambling is simply because of his advantages in alchemy. However, when the Eclipse Saint asked himself, except for the fact that he had no special advantages in alchemy, he had overwhelming advantages in other aspects. At this time, the Floating Flower Saint also looked at the Eclipse Saint with questioning eyes. "Obviously, Piaohua Sage also agrees with Su Han's statement in his heart, and thinks who should control the overall situation. This is not only related to the fight between Su Han and Eclipse Sage, but also not only related to the martial arts battle. "Fellow Taoist Eclipse Sun, why don't we let all the heads of forces vote to decide whether to fight alone or in an all-round battle?" Piaohua Sage asked. The Eclipse Saint glanced at the people below and knew very well that if they voted to decide, it would definitely be a big fight in the end. It can be seen from the expectant eyes of everyone that they definitely want to watch a big show. If you insist on going your own way and only fight with martial arts, your status in the minds of everyone will definitely plummet. ¡°My position is not particularly stable to begin with. It¡¯s only a tie. If I lose some more people¡¯s support, there will be even fewer people supporting me. ¡° This is the result of voting anyway, so it¡¯s better to agree first and appear more generous. At that moment, the Eclipse Saint smiled lightly and said: "This Saint also said just now, no matter what, I will accompany you to the end. Since Young Master Su has such an elegant spirit, then I will naturally accompany him. The reason why I just want to fight, I just don¡¯t want him to lose too ugly.¡± The meaning of the Eclipse Sage's words is that if there is a big fight in all directions, Su Han will lose.More thorough and uglier. Su Han laughed loudly after hearing this: "You don't want me to lose too badly. I hope this is your heartfelt words, Saint, and not forced by the situation." The Piaohua Saint also breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. Now that both parties have reached an agreement, there is no need to engage in verbal disputes. "You two, what are the aspects of the big fight you are talking about?" Su Han smiled faintly: "Let the Eclipse Saint speak first. Whatever their Eclipse lineage is good at, I will accompany them." ??What should the other party be good at? When these words were said, the whole audience was amazed! This is too domineering and outrageous to say! Could it be that Young Master Su is still an all-around genius at such a young age? Sage Nan Dou stared and laughed angrily: "Young Master Su, if you really want to gain attention by talking big words, I have to say that this move of yours is too clumsy." Su Han chuckled and said: "Nandou Saint, I know you are a follower of Eclipse Saint. Since you think I am talking big words, then if your Nandou lineage is good at it, I will also accompany you." Su Han still knows something about the Nandou lineage. Saint Nandou's own martial arts style focuses on cultivating the physical body, so most of the people below also cultivate the physical body. However, Su Han is really not afraid of physical attacks, especially now that he has refined the Xuanwu Rune, his physical defense has reached a higher level. However, these words undoubtedly angered Saint Nandou completely. Crazy, so crazy! Accompany you together? This means that he doesn¡¯t take his Nandou lineage seriously at all! Sage Nandou was furious: "Okay, okay, Master Su, since you are so crazy, I will touch your bottom first." "What do you want to compare with me?" Su Han showed a meaningful smile and looked at the Eclipse Saint, "Eclipse Saint, can he represent you in the battle?" This made the Eclipse Saint a little worried. Although he felt that it was impossible for the Nandou Saint to lose to Su Han, he also knew that Su Han had many tricks. If the Nandou Saint accidentally fell into his tricks, he would lose a round inexplicably. , then the gains outweigh the losses. At the moment, the Eclipse Sage said calmly: "What the content of the gambling fight will be, and how many games will be fought, these have not been decided yet, so why are you anxious?" With that said, the Eclipse Saint looked at the Piaohua Saint: "Fellow Piaohua, what suggestions do you have?" The Piaohua Sage did not express his position: "You two should discuss these matters yourself." The Eclipse Saint said slowly: "In the world of martial arts, martial arts is naturally the most important. In other fields, it is appropriate to fight a fight. This saint suggests that there should be three fights in martial arts, and in other fields, one fight in alchemy, and one fight in formation. So that¡¯s five games, how about a best-of-five game?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,305 Mysterious Voice Transmission You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The reason why the Eclipse Saint mentioned the field of formations instead of talismans and beast control was because he had done some research and knew that the reason why Su Han started to rise to prominence in Silver Moon Holy Mountain was from the bounty arena in Silver Moon City. started. In the bounty arena, Su Han once solved a five-star bounty mission on ancient talismans and received a huge reward. As for beast control, Sun Eclipse Saint has also vaguely heard of it, and it is also an area in which Su Han is relatively good at. As for the areas where the opponent is good at, the Eclipse Sage will naturally avoid them. As for Alchemy, the Eclipse Sun knows that it cannot be avoided, because the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain knows that Young Master Su is good at Alchemy. If he does not even fight in the Alchemy, it will not only appear unreasonable, but also appear to be the Eclipse Saint. I was afraid of Young Master Su, and I didn¡¯t even dare to mention the alchemy method. It¡¯s just a Dan Dao competition, even if you lose, you¡¯re not afraid. There are also martial arts fields and formation fields. Eclipse Saint feels that he is still very confident in the formation field. As for Young Master Su, I have never heard of him having any special talent in formations. Before Su Han could speak, Saint Tai'a on the side sneered: "It's strange, other fields are all-encompassing, why only mention alchemy and formations? Aren't talismans and beast control important? There are also weapon refining, and mechanisms ¡­¡± "Stop it!" the Eclipse Sage shouted righteously, "Tai, the more you talk, the more you go wrong. There are so many trivial areas. If we really compete, when will the competition be completed?" Su Han smiled and said: "It's rare to convene a Silver Moon Conference, so it's natural for everyone to enjoy it. It's better to let the heads of the various forces below discuss, and we will compete in whatever areas everyone wants to see. In this way Come, only then can the respective backgrounds of both parties be shown." When the Eclipse Saint heard this, he just wanted to slap him in the face. "This Young Master Su is so good at being a good person. He is trying to win people's hearts both inside and outside of his words. "Humph, this competition is no child's play. If you do this or that, when will the Silver Moon Conference end? Isn't one alchemy and one formation not enough?" the Eclipse Saint said in a cold voice. Su Han smiled and said: "Eclipse Saint, you are so anxious, can I understand that you are guilty?" The Eclipse Saint was furious: "What do you think you are guilty of? I have to wonder if you are deliberately stalling for time by messing around here?" "Why am I so messed up? It was you who convened the Silver Moon Conference, and now you don't want to listen to everyone's suggestions. Instead, you specifically choose the ones that are beneficial to you. What are you doing if you don't make a speech?" Su Han was tit for tat and refused to give in. The Eclipse Sage is really depressed. He knew that this Young Master Su was a difficult master, and he had sent his subordinates to investigate him before. He always felt that although this Young Master Su was defiant, he was only a young genius after all, and was not qualified to be compared with him, let alone Needless to say, there is no need to compete with him for the position of the Lord of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. He is definitely better than him. However, today¡¯s situation was completely unexpected by the Eclipse Saint. Not only did they not have the big lead they had expected, but they were pressed harder by Su Han and were always in a semi-passive situation. Even if you are not careful here, there may be a possibility of being counterattacked by Su Han! However, the Eclipse Saint had another thought: "This kid keeps saying that this is better than that. Is he really an all-around genius?" The Eclipse Sage felt that this was obviously impossible. Even if Su Han has been studying various fields since he was born, how many years has it been until now? Being able to achieve something in one or two fields is already quite extraordinary. How can one be able to do everything? Thinking of this, Eclipse Sage felt that Su Han's words might just be to please those people below, and by the way, embarrass him Eclipse Sage, and at the same time increase his popularity. If they were really compared, Eclipse Sage wouldn't believe it. Can Su Han really be good at so many miscellaneous fields? However, the Eclipse Sage also knows that Su Han has always had a characteristic, that is, anyone who underestimates him will definitely suffer a big loss in the end. Therefore, the Eclipse Saint is not 100% sure to compete with Su Han in various fields. He felt that to deal with Su Han, the martial arts field was the safest. Seeing the stalemate between the two sides, the Piaohua Saint had no choice but to say: "You two, if everything is decided by the people below, it will indeed be endless and endless. I will say a few neutral words, and you two will bet on winning or losing. If so, first of all, the bet must be an odd number, such as five games, seven games, nine games, etc., all are feasible. Secondly, since the comparison is about the background of both of you, then naturally?It can¡¯t just be a competition between the two of you. I think that you need to have a few people from each side to compete in different fields, so that your foundation can be reflected. " The suggestion given by the Piaohua Sage was instantly approved by many people. "Yes, both sides should send some people, otherwise it would be too boring if there were only two people competing." "It makes sense, why not send five people from each side to gamble for more than ten or twenty games. The more games there are, the more people participating, the more you can see the details!" The people below all started shouting. Among these people, there are naturally many supporters of Su Han and Brahma lineage, but there are also many supporters of the Eclipse Saint. Many of them were actually temporarily persuaded by the Eclipse Saint, and then they suddenly supported the Eclipse Saint. If there is excitement now, they will naturally join in the booing. As a result, the voices on the scene became more and more unanimous, demanding that more people be sent to compete. This made the Eclipse Saint depressed and filled with anger. He never expected that the Silver Moon Conference would evolve into this situation. The situation that I originally thought would be a piece of cake and that I would definitely win, turned out to be so twists and turns. "Eclipse, why are you depressed? In terms of alchemy, if they want to compete, then let's have two more alchemy competitions. We have given you so many trump cards, don't you know how to use them?" When the Eclipse Saint was depressed, his consciousness suddenly moved, and he received a sudden message from his consciousness in the sea of ??consciousness. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,306 The Secret of the East China Sea Pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This voice was like a ray of fire in the darkness, which suddenly refreshed the Sun Eclipse Saint and made his eyes light up. Yes, didn¡¯t ¡°they¡± prepare a few cards for themselves before? The reason why the Eclipse Saint has never wanted to use these trump cards is because he is also afraid of attracting wolves into the house. If a Brahma saint comes, but "they" come, it is tantamount to rejecting the tiger through the front door and letting in the wolf through the back door. But now he has no other choice. If he doesn¡¯t use these trump cards, he can¡¯t even fight against the Brahma lineage, so what¡¯s the point of seizing power? Thinking of this, the Eclipse Saint's heart skipped a beat, "That's all. At worst, I owe them a favor. In time, when I grow stronger, I won't have to be manipulated by them. In the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, after all, I am a local snake, and they won't care. No matter how powerful they are, they can't do anything to me for a while. Besides, if they are too arrogantat worst, we will get rid of them too!" The Saint of the Eclipse Sun is also evil-minded. Being able to sit in this position, no one can save fuel. It's not like the Eclipse Saint hasn't thought about it. After he successfully seizes power, he will simply quietly get rid of the few people sitting not far behind him. In this way, at least in a short period of time, no one can restrain themselves. By the time "they" discover something is wrong, it will probably be a year or two later. By then, their own strength has grown, and "they" can't do anything about them. Of course, this is just the boldest idea. The Eclipse Saint also knows that it is not easy for him to get rid of these messengers. "Now let's follow the arrangements of these envoys, and wait until they become careless, then give them a fatal blow." The messenger sent a message with his spiritual consciousness: "As for the alchemy, you don't have to worry. With our alchemy background and the trump cards we have given you, it won't be any difficult to fight with him in an alchemy fight. You just need to find a way to win the alchemy battle." In order to find out the secret of his East China Sea Pill, even if you can't find out the recipe, you still have to try out the origin of this pill. Remember, as long as you can find out the origin of this East China Sea Pill, you owe us these favors, Also, we helped you deal with the Brahma Saint before, so we can refuse all these favors and clear everything!" All clear? These words are undoubtedly a fatal temptation for the Eclipse Saint. When the Eclipse Sun Sage heard these words, he was also doubtful and doubtful. Is there such a good thing in the world? If possible, this is definitely a sure-profit deal for him, the Eclipse Saint! Of course the Eclipse Saint is also interested in the East China Sea Pill. However, that would only be after he takes charge of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The next step is to pursue longevity. Previously, the Nandou lineage obtained an East China Sea Pill from Su Han, but that East China Sea Pill had already been given to these envoys by the Eclipse Saint to lend flowers to the Buddha. The Eclipse Saint believes that as long as he has the power of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, it will not be difficult to obtain another East China Sea Pill. "Okay, let's follow what the envoys said. However, don't forget, if I can't take control of this Silver Moon Conference, everything will be empty talk!" The Eclipse Saint is not a fuel saver either. lights. You can want the secret of Donghai Dan, but you have to help me get control first. "Of course, remember, as long as you use the trump card we gave you, there will be no difficulty in Dan Dou." At this time, the Piaohua Saint said: "Fellow Taoist Eclipse Sun, we have discussed and determined the five areas of martial arts, alchemy, formations, talismans and beast control. Do you have any different opinions?" "How can you compete with beasts?" Sun Eclipse Saint frowned and asked. "This is everyone's more concentrated opinion. Everyone's idea is that there will be four rounds of martial arts, two rounds of alchemy, and one round each of formation, talisman, and beast control. A total of nine rounds will determine the winner. Moreover, both of you must Send four people to participate, you and Young Master Su are required to participate, plus two more subordinates and one direct disciple." "Two subordinates and one direct disciple?" Sun Eclipse Saint's eyes lit up. He thought that his new direct disciple Gao Gang's martial arts strength was not inferior to that of Young Master Su, let alone that of Young Master Su. His direct disciples compared. Besides, does Young Master Su have any direct disciples? As for the two subordinates, the Eclipse Saint also has two guardians under his command, which are comparable to the two guardians of the Brahma lineage. "As for the candidates, I don't have any objections." The Eclipse Saint said, "But are these two rounds of alchemy a bit missing?"   As soon as this was said, everyone was in an uproar. ??The Eclipse Sun Sage actually thinks that the two rounds of Alchemy are too few? Could it be that he is very confident in alchemy and thinks he can definitely beat Young Master Su? Even Saint Nan Dou was very surprised and looked at Saint Eclipse with questioning eyes. Piao Hua Sage was also puzzled. He couldn't understand why Eclipse Sun Sage's attitude suddenly changed: "Fellow Eclipse Sun, four rounds of martial arts and two rounds of alchemy, this is not a small amount, right?" "If it's less, there will still be three games anyway. I personally suggest that the beast control process should be cancelled, and this game should be added to the alchemy path." The Sun Eclipse Saint is not sure about the beast control process. "There is no need to cancel the beast-controlling exercise. Let them add one round of alchemy and one round of formation." The messenger suddenly sent a message to the Eclipse Saint again. After receiving the instructions, the Eclipse Saint said: "How about adding one more round to the Bhutan Tao and one more round to the formation, so that the nine rounds become eleven rounds?" "The formation also adds one round?" Piaohua Sage was a little undecided, so he looked at Su Han. Su Han smiled faintly, "The Eclipse Saint made a good calculation. Are you good at formations? If you want to add them, add them all. One round for formations, talismans and beast control, four rounds for martial arts, and pills." There are three rounds of Dao, and two rounds of formation, talisman, and beast control, for a total of thirteen rounds." Either one extra round is added, or none is added. Obviously Su Han's proposal seems more reasonable. Many people below shouted: "We support Young Master Su's proposal." "It's rare to see such a wonderful duel. Naturally, the more games, the better. Besides, thirteen games can better reveal the background of both sides." More and more people are agreeing. Many people hope to see more excitement. Nine games are naturally not enough fun, thirteen games are better. Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly focused on the Eclipse Saint, waiting for the Eclipse Saint¡¯s reply. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,307 The Decision of Saint Tai¡¯a You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Eclipse Sage suddenly felt like he was riding a tiger and was unable to get off. He was a cautious person, and he was constantly calculating in his mind. "In the four rounds of martial arts, I can win two of them, and the remaining two rounds should also be tied, that is, one side wins one round. In the three rounds of alchemy, except for the boy named Su, the other two rounds We should be able to win. In terms of formation, we can win one more round, or even two rounds. In this way, even if the Eclipse lineage is not very good at talisman and beast control, we lose all, then my side can still win. Seven innings.¡± The Eclipse Saint did a quick calculation in his mind and felt that his chances of winning were not small. If he calculated casually, he would win at least six to seven rounds. As for the four games of Fu Lu and Taming the Beast, losing them all is just the worst situation. In fact, you can win one or two games no matter what, right? Thinking of this, the Eclipse Sage felt that he was almost stable. Thinking of this, the Eclipse Sage also smiled generously: "Since everyone thinks that the more rounds, the more exciting, I naturally cannot dampen everyone's interest. That's it, four rounds of martial arts, three rounds of alchemy, There are two rounds in each of the other areas, for a total of thirteen rounds.¡± "However, I have another suggestion, that is, each game must have a time limit, and the competition cannot be endless." This suggestion is quite reasonable. The Piaohua Sage nodded and said: "In this case, each round of martial arts battles is agreed to be fought for up to one hour. If there is still no winner after one hour, it will be considered a draw. How about it?" "This saint has no objection." The eclipse saint's face was expressionless. "I have no objection either." Su Han didn't know what the Eclipse Sage was thinking about making such a suggestion. However, this is a good thing for Su Han. "Okay, now both of you, let's start deciding on the candidates. Let me briefly explain the rules. After the four people are decided, no matter what the situation, the candidates cannot be changed. Moreover, each candidate must play at least once. Fellow Daoist Eclipse and Young Master Su, as the backbone of both parties, you must fight once in every field, and you can only fight once." Who to choose among the four candidates is a test for both parties. People from the Brahma lineage, including the Tai'e lineage, all gathered around Su Han. "Young Master, I request to fight." Protector Fengyin was the first to volunteer. "If you can use me, count me as one." Although Protector Doluo had doubts about whether Su Han could win, he also took the initiative to ask for a fight. The rest, including Zhong Lihong and others, were not to be outdone. Suddenly a voice said: "Young Master Su, count me in." The person who spoke turned out to be Saint Tai'a. He usually calls him Su Han and everyone calls him brother, but this time he calls him Young Master Su. As soon as this statement came out, everyone else was stunned. They knew that Saint Tai'a was Su Han's supporter. During this Silver Moon Conference, Saint Tai'a also made a lot of efforts to protect Su Han. However, this time the battle must be fought by his subordinates, Saint Tai'a. He is not Su Han's subordinate at all. Speaking of strength, Saint Tai'a's strength is not inferior to that of several long-established saints from Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Therefore, when he said these words, everyone's heart beat with excitement. If Saint Tai'a can join, it will undoubtedly be a quite amazing fighting force. However, if you think about it carefully, everyone knows that this is impossible. Just like the Eclipse Saint, the Nandou Saint jumped up and down, but after all, he could not represent the Eclipse Sun lineage in the battle. "Sage Tai'a, we all know that you have a close relationship with Young Master Su. We also hope that you can go out into the battle and show off your power, but there are restrictions on this battle rule" Sage Tai'a smiled faintly: "I know that if you want to go to war, you must be a person of Brahma's lineage, right?" "Oh, that's exactly it." Military Advisor Zhongli sighed. "In that case, I will now lead all my subordinates in the Tai'a lineage and declare to join the Brahma lineage." The Tai'a saint smiled and said, "This battle should be regarded as my declaration of joining the Brahma lineage." The Saint of Tai'a actually wants to join the Brahma lineage? This time, everyone suddenly felt that their brains were running out. Everyone was extremely surprised and looked at Saint Tai'a. "What? Is there a rule in Silver Moon Holy Mountain that a saint cannot join the force led by another saint? Or is there a rule that the forces of two saints cannot merge?" Saint Tai'a said with a smile. These two provisions??Indeed, none. However, there is no such precedent before. Which saint doesn¡¯t want to develop his own line of power? Which saint would be willing to succumb to others and join the forces of other saints? Everyone stared at Saint Tai'a in surprise for a long time, but they couldn't tell that Saint Tai'a was joking at all. Is it true? Does this Tai'a Saint really want to join the Brahma lineage? "I, Tai'a, have been wandering around the world for so many years. I don't know how many forces have tried to win over me. But in the end, I still joined the Silver Moon Holy Mountain because Young Master Su conquered me and made me truly feel the brotherhood. Later, It was Saint Brahma who supported me and helped me establish my own power. It can be said that without Young Master Su and Saint Brahma, I would not be where I am now. I now sincerely request to join the Brahma lineage." After Saint Tai'a finished speaking, his subordinates behind him also echoed in unison. For the Brahma lineage, the active participation of Saint Tai'a is undoubtedly a shot in the arm, which can give the Brahma lineage a better chance of winning, and maybe even reverse the situation. For a moment, everyone was excited. Everyone¡¯s eyes were looking at Su Han, hoping that Su Han would give him an idea. Su Han was a little surprised by Saint Tai'a's offer to join him. "Brother Tai'a, I understand your thoughts. But this matter is no child's play. You have to consider it carefully." Su Han knew that it was no joke for a saint to lead his forces and join another saint. He also hoped that Saint Tai'a did not make such a decision out of temporary loyalty. Sage Tai'a laughed: "Do you think I said this without careful consideration?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Chapter 1,308 Personal Disciple You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! What Saint Tai'a said was actually about Su Han's gift of the Holy Cloud Pill to him. The reason why Saint Tai'a was able to break through the long-standing shackles and break through to the holy realm in one fell swoop was largely because of the decisive role played by the Holy Cloud Pill. It is not an exaggeration to say that Saint Tai'a called it a great opportunity. After all, going from the peak of the Imperial Realm to the Holy Realm is a leap in martial arts. I don¡¯t know how many experts at the top of the Imperial Realm will only stay in this realm until they die of old age, unable to touch the threshold of the Holy Realm. ¡°Few people here knew about this. Only Military Advisor Zhongli and the two guardians knew a little bit about the inside story. Hearing what Saint Tai'a said at this moment, these people all suddenly realized that they dared to be in love with Saint Tai'a in order to repay their kindness. For a time, several people were in awe. Zhong Lihong even said: "Young Master, it's rare for Saint Tai'a to be so clear-cut about his grudges. At this time, I think you should consider Saint Tai'a's request." Protector Feng Yin also said: "Yes, young master, the Brahma lineage will be even more powerful with the addition of Saint Tai'a." Su Han sighed softly: "Since Brother Tai'a said this, if I refuse again, it would be a bit shady. On behalf of the Brahma lineage here, I sincerely invite the Tai'a lineage to join. As for Tai'a old man, I have already thought about my brother¡¯s title, which is the supreme elder of the Brahma lineage.¡± If he were just an elder, his status would only be the same as that of Zhong Lihong and the two guardians. This was obviously not worthy of the status of the Tai'a Saint. If it were a Supreme Elder, the meaning would be completely different. It is equivalent to a transcendent status, and can sit on an equal footing with the Brahma Saint himself. There was warm applause in the Brahma lineage team, and everyone looked happy. The two brothers Wutian Wufeng from the Brahma lineage were even more happy. They were originally from casual cultivators, and they had always had a feeling of respect for Saint Tai'a, who was also a casual cultivator. It was just because they didn't know each other. , so it is difficult for them to have the opportunity to get close to Saint Tai'a. Now that Saint Tai'a has joined the Brahma lineage, the two brothers will have a chance. The joining of the Tai'a lineage boosted the morale of the Brahma lineage. Everyone felt that happiness came too suddenly, and their hearts were filled with joy. Everyone knows that only Young Master Su can have this kind of ability and such charm, which can make a strong man like Tai'a willingly join the Brahma lineage. Even the Brahma Sage himself may not have such ability. Perhaps the face of the Brahma Saint can also allow the Tai'a Saint to join the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, but it is impossible for the Tai'a Saint to join willingly and without any requirements. "Well, since Brother Tai'a has joined the Brahma lineage, Brother Tai'a will occupy one of the two places for his subordinates. Do you have any objections?" Su Han said. ¡°We all have no objection.¡± Everyone expressed their opinions one after another. Even Protector Doro did not raise any objection. After all, he just has a straight temper and is not a fool. The participation of the Tai'a Saint in the battle can improve the chances of winning for the Brahma lineage. He would object because there is something wrong with his brain. "Brother Tai'a, you won't be disgusted by the word subordinate, right?" Seeing that no one objected, Su Han smiled and said to Saint Tai'a again. Sage Tai'a laughed: "Young Master Su, do you think I am someone who cares about such trivial matters? It's just a title. What do you take me for? How could I not know?" Su Han felt a little agitated in his heart when he saw that Saint Tai'a was so loyal. "Brother Tai'a occupies one spot, and there is another spot. Who do you think is more suitable to play?" Su Han glanced at the people under his hands. This second quota must be chosen from among them. Su Han was more inclined to let one of the two guardians take part in the battle. After all, the first quota had been given to Saint Tai'a. It would be unreasonable if the second quota was not given to one of the two guardians. However, Su Han did not directly name him. He knew that it would be inappropriate if he named them directly. Let them make their own selections, which will make it easier to select the most suitable one. Everyone discussed for a while and finally elected the guardian of Fengyin. Compared with Protector Doro, Feng Yin Protector does not have an overwhelming advantage in martial arts, but his advantage is that his level of alchemy is relatively high, which makes him more balanced overall. The last quota belongs to direct disciples. However, this is a bit difficult to handle. Because everyone knows that Young Master Su has no direct disciples at all, because he himself is still a younger generation and has no direct disciples.?It¡¯s not time to train successors yet. Su Han himself was unsure of his decision, and his eyes passed over everyone's face with a questioning look. However, Military Advisor Zhongli took the initiative and suggested: "Others are not fools. Everyone knows that Young Master Su himself also belongs to the younger generation. Naturally, it is impossible to accept any direct disciples. In my opinion, it is better to be among the younger generation of Brahma lineage. Choosing one is at most a matter of master-disciple status, so just let him worship Young Master Su as his master on the spot." As soon as this suggestion was made, it was immediately approved by many people. Su Han shook his head and said: "This is inappropriate, and I may not be able to teach them much. It is really inappropriate to occupy the position of master." Military Advisor Zhongli smiled and said: "There is nothing inappropriate. I believe that among the young generation of Brahma's lineage, there are many people who want to worship you as their teacher, young master." "Yes, we all admire Young Master Su." "I am willing to be Young Master Su's personal disciple." Many young people of the younger generation rushed to shout. Su Han glanced at the faces of these younger generations one by one, feeling a little embarrassed. To be honest, in this life, he does not want to easily form a master-disciple relationship, especially a personal master-disciple relationship. He felt that this was a very serious and responsible matter. Now, it¡¯s not time for him to accept direct disciples. "Everyone, please be quiet." Su Han pressed his hands down slightly to stop the rush. "Everyone, I already know your thoughts. However, in line with the principle of being responsible for you, the matter of direct discipleship will be discussed later. Today, I will choose one of you to give some guidance. One or two, fight as a direct disciple, I believe that the Piaohua Saint will also agree." This proposal made by Su Han is very suitable. "Young Master, choose me." "Choose me, choose me!" On the other hand, the younger generation was shouting even more excitedly. Many people took the initiative to ask for help, hoping to get Su Han's advice. ¡°Young Master, why not let me do it.¡± The person who said this was Zhong Limu! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,309 An unexpected candidate You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Since Su Han joined the Brahma lineage, Zhong Limu has always regarded Su Han as a good brother. He was also the one who introduced Su Han to Military Advisor Zhongli, and thus to the Brahma Saint. In many senses, Zhongli Mu was Su Han's first guide into the Brahma lineage. After Su Han became the young master of the Brahma lineage, although he did not have as much time to interact with Zhong Limu as before, Su Han still regarded Zhong Limu as a true brother in his heart. Su Han was also surprised when he heard Zhong Limu say this. Zhongli Mu smiled and said: "Young Master, since Saint Tai'a can fight as your subordinate, I can naturally fight as your direct disciple. Saint Tai'a said it well, whether he is a subordinate or a disciple, he is just one It's just a title, what do you take me for, I still don't know in my heart? As long as you think I am worthy of fighting, then just say it, I am willing to shed my blood for the Brahma lineage and do my part." As soon as Zhong Limu finished speaking, Chu Zhongtian next to him immediately answered: "I, Chu Zhongtian, have the same idea as Ammu. As long as the young master thinks you can use me, just ask!" ¡°Add me one more.¡± This time it was Lian Ke, who was usually taciturn, who spoke. ¡°This Lian Ke has always been a dull gourd. At this time, he took the initiative to ask for a fight. Even Zhong Limu and Chu Zhongtian were quite surprised. Zhong Limu, Chu Zhongtian, and Lian Ke are already the best candidates among the younger generation of Brahma. Su Han also knew that what Zhong Limu said was very reasonable and he had no reason to refuse. He nodded immediately and said: "Amu, it's just you." Zhonglimu stepped forward happily. Su Han turned his palm and took out something from the storage ring. It was a magic weapon in the shape of a golden bell. "This golden bell is a trophy I captured while traveling. If you can refine it, your combat power will reach a new level." Su Han said, searching for a set of training techniques suitable for this golden bell from his memory, and also passed them on to Zhong Limu. In a short period of time, Su Han naturally did not think that Zhong Limu could completely refine and control this golden bell magic weapon. However, as long as he can control one or two, Zhonglimu's chances of winning can be improved. In this way, the fighting team of the Brahma lineage will be formed. Just when Su Han was preparing to report the candidate, the Eclipse lineage had almost finalized the candidate. As soon as the candidates from both sides appeared, everyone was stunned. Whether it is the Brahma lineage or the Eclipse lineage, there are characters that no one could have imagined! On the Brahma lineage, as everyone expected, there was only one person named Protector Fengyin. Among the remaining two people, one is Zhonglimu and the other is Saint Tai'a! What is the origin of Saint Tai'a? Silver Moon Holy Mountain, one of the five great saints! Actually fighting on behalf of the Brahma lineage? What's happening here? On the other hand, looking at the Eclipse lineage, among the three people who followed the Eclipse Saint to fight, only one of them was a familiar face. The other two people turned out to be strangers! This is undoubtedly very incredible. The two major lineages have taken root in Silver Moon Holy Mountain for so many years. The core figures of the two major lineages have long been known to the people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. It is impossible that there are still core figures that everyone does not know. However, no one actually knows the two candidates from the Eclipse lineage. For a moment, Su Han and the Eclipse Saint looked at each other, and each could see a strong sense of judgment in each other's eyes. The Eclipse Saint snorted coldly and took the lead in attacking: "Young Master Su, I am right about your choice, right? Isn't this the Tai'a Saint? I think it was made very clear in the rules just now. Only Your subordinates and direct disciples can fight with you, this Saint Tai'a is not from the Brahma lineage at all, could Young Master Su be joking?" "Yes, others don't understand, why is this Saint Tai'a on the battlefield?" Is this an insult to everyone's intelligence? "If Saint Tai'a can fight on behalf of your Brahma lineage, does that mean Saint Nandou can also fight on behalf of our Eclipse lineage?" Eclipse Saint sneered. Hearing this, the Piaohua Saint immediately said: "No! The people who go out to fight must be subordinates of both of you, and must be people from both of you. Young Master Su, although the Brahma lineage and the Tai'e lineage have always had friendship, but The rules of the battle are fixed, Young Master Su should change the candidate." "That's right, even if you are good enough to wear the same pants, the rules are still rules. Young Master Su can't even do thisDo you understand? "Nandou Saint sneered. ???????????? The Saint Tai¡¯a laughed out loud: ¡°Who stipulated that I can¡¯t fight on behalf of the Brahma lineage? Who stipulated that I can¡¯t be a member of the Brahma lineage?¡± When Saint Nandou heard this, he was about to retort, but Saint Eclipse stopped him with a wave of his hand. The Eclipse Saint asked coldly: "What did you say?" Sage Piaohua was also surprised and looked at Sage Tai'a inquiringly. Saint Tai'a laughed and said: "The Tai'a lineage has merged with the Brahma lineage, and I, Tai'a, am now also a member of the Brahma lineage. Nandou, if you want to fight on behalf of the Eclipse lineage, you can also give it a try. " As soon as the words were spoken, a thousand waves were created! "The Tai'a lineage has merged with the Brahma lineage?" No one expected that at this time, Saint Tai'a would actually throw out such a big news! The Eclipse Sage's brows suddenly frowned tightly, and his eyes stared at Su Han, as if his eyes were going to burn two big holes in Su Han. Nandou Saint was also suddenly confused. The Tai'a lineage would actually merge with the Brahma lineage? How could Saint Tai'a make such a decision? If it were him, the Saint of Nan Dou, even if he was so good as the Saint of the Eclipse that he wore the same pants, he would never give up his own power and join the lineage of the Eclipse. ??Besides, even if he, the Nan Dou Saint, could do it, the people under him would not agree. Who would have thought that at such a critical moment, Saint Tai'a would suddenly transform into a person of Brahma's lineage? "Brother Eclipse Sun, these guys are really hateful. I didn't expect them to do this before, and I fell into their trap." Nandou Sage was annoyed and sent a message to Eclipse Sage. However, the Eclipse Sun Sage shook his head slightly, stared at Su Han, and slowly transmitted the message: "Nandou, please be patient. The addition of Tai'a Sage will not play a decisive role." "Yes, yes, yes, I almost forgot, Brother Eclipse, you still have a trump card." Nan Dou Sheng felt a little at ease. He sneered and said sarcastically: "Tai A, so you are so willing to be a lackey for others? In this regard, I am indeed not as good as you." "If you want to talk about being a lackey, wouldn't you Nandou, who was jumping up and down just now, be more of a lackey?" Saint Tai'a scoffed without changing his expression. "You" Nandou Saint was furious when he heard this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,310 The Oath of Heaven and Earth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, the Piaohua Saint had to come out to smooth things over: "You two, if you continue to argue, you will make the people below laugh again." Nandou Saint snorted coldly, "It's not that I want to quarrel with him, but in this situation, he joined as soon as he said he wanted to join? Who knows if he joined temporarily, and as soon as the gambling battle ended, he quit again? What if he joins now? If so, then we can also invite people to help. Fellow Taoist Piaohua, you have to be clear-minded. This trick of the Brahma lineage and the Tai'a saint joining forces does not take the rules seriously, right? " Sage Tai'a laughed loudly: "Nandou, you have a good brainstorming ability. Who told you that I joined temporarily? Who told you that I would quit afterwards? Even if I am such a childish person, can these people under me Are you all following me? With so many people here today, I would like to announce that from now on, I am a member of Brahma¡¯s lineage. Unless I die, I will never take the initiative to leave Silver Moon Saint in this life. The lineage of Shan Brahma. This matter is like this, it cannot be shaken by thunder. If there is any violation, teach me Tai A to kill the earth." The loud response immediately left Saint Nandou speechless. Su Han did not wait for the Eclipse Saint to respond. He calmly faced the Eclipse Saint's murderous gaze and said coldly: "Sage Tai'a joined my Brahma lineage willingly, and there will be no objection in the future. The situation of the water. On the other hand, Eclipse Saint, can you introduce these two people behind you? If I guess correctly, their origins should be very problematic, right?" Su Han didn¡¯t want to be polite to the Eclipse Sage at all. Since seeing the strangers not far behind the Eclipse Saint, Su Han had an intuition that these guys were definitely not just ordinary people, nor did they just appear there casually. Since the Sun Eclipse Saint is the first to attack, Su Han has nothing to hide. He directly raised his doubts about the unknown origins of these two people. As soon as these words came out, there was a surge of excitement in all directions, and the crowd immediately became commotion. What does this Young Master Su mean? Could it be that the people under the Eclipse Saint are spies with unknown origins? Many people with rich association skills immediately think of something. You know, Silver Moon Holy Mountain is not a peaceful place. More than one force is eyeing the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. To put it mildly, those are the hostile forces of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If people from these forces were to get involved in matters within the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, it would be complicated. If this is the case, the Eclipse Saint will definitely be cast aside by the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The Eclipse Saint originally wanted to take the lead in launching an attack, but they did not expect that the Tai'a Saint had really taken refuge in the Brahma lineage. They had no reason to launch an attack. On the contrary, people asked him about the origins of the people under the Eclipse Saint. However, since the Eclipse Saint has chosen these two people, he has obviously been prepared for it. He probably had already expected that Brahma's lineage would attack him. At the moment, the Eclipse Saint was unambiguous and said coldly: "Of these two people, one is my direct disciple Gao Gang, and the other is a dead soldier trained by my Eclipse lineage. These two people have been under my Eclipse for a long time. It¡¯s the same lineage, but it¡¯s just that it hasn¡¯t been shown in public.¡± "Oh? How can people be convinced by this one-sided statement?" Su Han refused to let it go. "Senior Piaohua, it's not that I want to stir up trouble, but the battle between the Brahma lineage and the Eclipse lineage. If you don't even understand their identities, then the contest will be meaningless." Su Han handed over to Piaohua again. The saint said. The Eclipse Sun Sage snorted coldly: "Young Master Su, you haven't even wiped your own butt clean, and you come back to bite me. What's your intention?" Su Han smiled indifferently and said: "Brahma's lineage is pure and pure, what butt has not been wiped clean?" "Humph, Saint Tai'a joined this temporarily without saying anything in advance. I'm just going to talk about you as a direct disciple. When did you accept such a direct disciple again? If I'm not mistaken, I'm afraid you, the so-called direct disciple, should be The direct disciple of Saint Brahma is also your senior brother, right?" The Eclipse Saint sneered and pointed the finger at Zhong Limu again. Su Han laughed and said, "I knew you would say that. Zhong Limu was once a direct disciple of Saint Brahma, but now he is my direct disciple. What's the doubt?" This time, the Eclipse Saint was really speechless. Anyway, it was an internal matter within the Brahma lineage. He really couldn't explore what others wanted to say. ¡°Anyway, Zhong Limu is indeed a member of Brahma¡¯s lineage, at least there is no problem with his identity. "Eclipse Sun Sage, you should first prove that your personal disciple Gao Gang and??The identity of a subordinate. "Su Han's tone was indifferent, but he had no intention of giving in. One of the two people behind the Eclipse Saint was Gao Gang, his eyes were very cold, his thin lips pursed, staring at Su Han. The other one, a man in brown robes, walked up and said calmly: "I am a soldier of the Eclipse Saint, and I am loyal to the Eclipse Saint. Since Tai'a Saint can join your Brahma lineage, then There¡¯s nothing wrong with us serving the Eclipse Saint, right?¡± Saint Tai'a stared at this man, his eyes were deep, and he suddenly said: "When I joined the Brahma lineage, I made an oath between heaven and earth. I will never leave the Brahma lineage voluntarily. As for you two, can you dare to swear?" After hearing the words of Saint Tai'a, the brown-robed man and Gao Gang couldn't help but look at each other. After exchanging glances with each other, the man in brown robe slowly said: "We swear that as long as the Eclipse Sun lineage is still there, the two of us will always be loyal to the Eclipse Sun lineage. If we violate it, we will suffer the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation." Blast and kill." These two people were very decisive and made an oath on the spot. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1311 Dan Dou comes first You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Eclipse Sun Saint was also surprised, but when he saw these two people swearing, he stared at Su Han with a gloomy look: "Young Master Su, what else do you have to say now?" Su Han laughed: "If I had said this earlier, wouldn't everything be fine?" As he said that, Su Han paused and glanced at the Eclipse Saint meaningfully: "Eclipse Saint, don't blame me for not reminding you that the oath between these two people has a hidden secret. People say, As long as the Eclipse family is still there, I will always be loyal to you. If one day they leave, it might be the time for your Eclipse family to perish." In fact, Su Han didn't know if the oath between the two people had such a foreshadowing, but he instinctively felt that there was something wrong with the oath. In this case, Su Han doesn't mind saying it, he is disgusting and disgusting, the Eclipse Saint. In fact, Su Han still felt that these two people were definitely not from the Eclipse family. However, even so, Su Han was not afraid. "Perhaps in the eyes of the Eclipse Saint, they are 100% certain, but on Su Han's side, the gambling game has also been carefully arranged, and he is certain to win. Both sides have their own trump cards, it depends on who can have the last laugh. Seeing that they were no longer entangled in the battle quota, the Piaohua Saint immediately said: "Okay, now that the battle quota has been decided, it cannot be changed. Before the gambling begins, it is necessary to confirm that in the martial arts competition , do you want to stop at this? Or are you conceited about life and death?" This is a very serious problem. If you choose the former, then in the martial arts competition, as long as you win, you must not kill anyone. If you choose the latter, then there will most likely be casualties in the martial arts competition. "Young Master Su, if you are afraid, you can choose to stop. However, since we, martial arts cultivators, choose to fight with force, why should we be greedy for life and afraid of death?" The Sun Eclipse Saint appears to be magnanimous on the surface. In fact, he was deliberately trying to squeeze Su Han, trying to inspire him to agree to live and die. In this way, the Sun Eclipse Saint side will have a chance to stop Su Han from being killed in the fight. Su Han smiled slightly: "Eclipse Sun Sage, from your tone, it seems that you are determined to defeat us? In this case, then you come to determine that I still have this demeanor of the Brahma lineage." What? When the Eclipse Sun Saint heard this, he couldn't help but frowned. Young Master Su was already on the verge of death, and he was still talking nonsense? The Eclipse Sage couldn't help but sneer: "Okay, since you said so, let's just let everyone enjoy it, don't stop at it, just live and die!" "Okay, it's up to you." Su Han looked like he didn't care at all. Seeing that both parties reached an agreement, the Piaohua Saint added: "In order to prevent casualties in martial arts competitions and affect competitions in other fields, the four rounds of martial arts competitions are placed at the end, while the three rounds of Dan Dao are placed at the end. At the beginning. Do you two have any objections?" Dan Dao comes first? Su Han was also a little surprised, but when it came to alchemy, he really wasn't afraid of anyone. However, Su Han didn't have much confidence in the alchemy attainments of the other three. However, with the arrow on the string, he couldn't help but think about it. The Piaohua Saint added: "Friend Eclipse Sun, Young Master Su. Since you two are the leaders of both sides, you two must fight once in every field, and it must be the two of you against each other. Go ahead. As for the other people, there are no requirements. No objection to this, right?" Su Han smiled lightly, "I have no objection." The Eclipse Sun Saint knew that Su Han was outstanding in alchemy, but at this time, he could not back down. "Anyway, in addition to alchemy, there is also martial arts, and there are other fields. The only area that the Eclipse Saint is not sure about is alchemy. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT A strange smile overflowed from the corner of the Eclipse Saint's mouth. Dan Dou has been one of the most popular forms of gambling in the martial arts world since ancient times. It is a contest second only to martial arts. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In this situation, this level of Dan Dou is very difficult to come up with. Both parties participating in the alchemy fight are at the highest level of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Logically speaking, the person who asked the question should be at least one level higher than them. However, there was obviously no such person at the scene. Although Piaohua Sage is the on-site referee, when it comes to setting questions for both parties, she obviously has not reached that level. Therefore, in the end, the Piaohua Saint still requested that both parties agree on their own.Fighting style. After some bargaining, Su Han and the Sun Eclipse Saint finally reached an agreement on the method of alchemy fighting. There are three rounds of alchemy battles in total, involving three different alchemy fields. The first area is alchemy, which is the most direct method of alchemy fighting. The second area is the analysis of elixirs, which requires both parties to each bet to come up with an elixir and let the other party identify the raw materials of this elixir. The more types of raw materials analyzed, the winner will be. As for what kind of elixir to use, everyone depends on their own methods, as long as they can stump the other party. The third field is the opposite of the second field. Each party prepares a batch of raw materials, and lets the other party select some of the raw materials to combine the materials needed for a pill and refine it. If both parties refine it, the winner will be determined based on the time of refining. ???????????????????????????????Which group of opponents chooses which field in the three alchemy battle fields is completely determined by drawing lots. On Su Han's side, Saint Tai'a shrugged: "I'm a reckless man, I can charge into battle, but when it comes to alchemy, I'm really not good at it, so I won't go out to fight and cause trouble for everyone." Su Han nodded: "In this battle, I will fight with Protector Feng Yin and Zhong Limu." Zhong Limu¡¯s alchemy level is outstanding among the younger generation of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, but it is definitely not as good as Saint Tai¡¯a. However, Su Han knew that in this alchemy battle, if the Eclipse Saint sent help from unknown sources, then his side would really have little chance of winning. Therefore, in order to save the face of Saint Tai'a, Su Han also felt that it would be better to let Zhong Limu fight. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1312 Unfavorable first battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the Eclipse lineage also selected three candidates for Dan Dou. Except for the Eclipse Saint himself, the other two candidates for the battle were the two people of unknown origins. Su Han expected all of this. The result of the lottery was that Zhong Limu won the first field, alchemy. The second area was drawn by the Wind Yin Protector. Su Han himself has won the third field, which is to select a number of raw materials from the list of raw materials provided by the other party to refine the elixir. "The results of the draw are out. In the first round, Zhonglimu from Brahma's lineage will face Ludong from Eclipse's lineage!" Lu Dong, this is the name of the brown-robed man under the Eclipse Saint, and he is also one of the two people of unknown origin. As soon as Su Han saw the other person's demeanor, he knew that this person's alchemy attainments were absolutely extraordinary. This round is about alchemy. The competition method is the most direct. There are no fancy things. The competition is about alchemy skills and technical level. As for which elixir to refine, Sage Piaohua first prepared more than a dozen kinds of elixirs, and then drew lots to decide which one. It can be seen that Zhong Limu's mentality is not bad, and there is not much pressure on his face. "Young Master, can Amu win?" Military Advisor Zhongli was a little unsure and asked Su Han in a low voice. His own grandson, he knows best that Zhong Limu¡¯s level of alchemy can only be said to be good among the younger generation. It is still a bit uncertain to really compare it on a big stage. "This is the first game. The outcome is not important. The important thing is to test the opponent's depth." Su Han said with a faint smile. In fact, these are Su Han¡¯s words of comfort. There are only three rounds in Dan Dou, and winning or losing in each round is very critical. But Su Han didn't want his subordinates to worry too much. In this round, just as Su Han expected, the opponent's brown-robed man named Lu Dong was indeed very skilled in alchemy. Su Han didn't notice it at first, but in the middle stage of alchemy, Lu Dong showed a level comparable to that of a junior Alchemy Emperor, and his performance was getting better and better. And Zhonglimu also tried his best. But Zhonglimu is only at the level of a high-level alchemy king after all, and the gap in background can be seen at a glance. The final result was that the time it took Lu Dong to complete the elixir was one-third ahead of Zhongli Mu. The quality of the finished elixir is also superior to that of Zhongli Mu. In this way, the outcome of the first game is very obvious. ¡°In the first round, the Eclipse team wins!¡± Piaohua Saint announced. A smile immediately appeared on the face of the Eclipse Saint. Winning the first battle made him feel extremely excited. The field of alchemy was originally the weak point of the Eclipse Sun lineage. Now the Eclipse Sun lineage has overtaken the weak point and taken the lead. This has undoubtedly greatly weakened the morale of the Brahma lineage. Seeing the frustrated expressions on the faces of the Brahma Lineage, it can be seen that the victory in this round is not just as simple as winning a round. The Eclipse Sun Sage was overjoyed and said to Na Ludong: "You must remember the first victory in this battle." Lu Dong shrugged his shoulders. Obviously, his opponent in this round did not put him under much pressure, and this victory did not surprise him much. "Gao Gang, the next round is up to you." The Eclipse Sage said to Gao Gang again. "Master, don't worry." Gao Gang's attitude towards the Eclipse Saint was more respectful than that of Na Lu Dong. This second round of elixir fighting is actually very technical and requires analyzing the ingredients of the elixir taken out by the opponent. This requires you to first have a very esoteric and rare elixir with a very high technical content that makes it impossible for your opponent to distinguish it. Although Fengyin Dharma Protector has good attainments in alchemy, if he wants to stump his opponent, he will definitely not be able to rely on ordinary elixirs alone. Protector Feng Yin's mentality was very relaxed, and he said to Su Han: "Young Master, although I can refine some elixirs, I am not very good at this unpopular elixir. I think the person on the other side who is going to fight is young. , but his demeanor is not like that of an ordinary person. Why don't you, young master, give me an unpopular elixir and let me use it to fight?" Protector Feng Yin took the initiative to make such a request, which saved Su Han a lot of time. Although Su Han has countless pill recipes in his mind, this round requires ready-made pills. The ready-made elixirs that Su Han had on hand had to be highly technical and unpopular. If these two conditions were met at the same time, there were very few such elixirs. Su Han thought for a while, took out a pill and handed it toProtect Feng Yin. When Protector Feng Yin saw this elixir, he was immediately surprised: "Young Master, this is not" "Don't worry, I believe that even the real backstage behind Sun Eclipse Saint may not be able to analyze this elixir, let alone the few miscellaneous fish they sent out." Su Han smiled faintly. . "In the second round, Brahma's lineage Wind Yin Protector will face off against Eclipse's lineage Gao Gang!" Just as the game was about to begin, the Eclipse Saint suddenly said: "Wait a minute!" "Fellow Taoist Eclipse Sun, what do you have to say?" Piaohua Sage asked with a frown. "Both parties in this competition must be isolated from the outside world. Otherwise, what if someone cheats through transmission?" said the Eclipse Saint. Su Han sneered: "Sun Eclipse Saint, are you so afraid of the Brahma lineage?" The Eclipse Saint said coldly: "Afraid of you? I just don't want some people to cause trouble secretly." Su Han smiled faintly: "Isolate, just isolate. Even if you are not worried, I am still worried that someone will lead a wolf into the house." Hearing this intentional or unintentional insinuation, the Eclipse Saint¡¯s face became very ugly, but he didn¡¯t say anything after all. The second game started in this isolation state. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,313 Stumping the Opponent You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The pill that Su Han gave to Guardian Feng Yin was actually the East China Sea Pill. It has to be said that Donghai Dan is indeed a very profound elixir. When the East China Sea Pill appeared in Gao Gang's hands, Gao Gang immediately noticed the extraordinary quality of this pill. For a moment, Gao Gang also took a breath of cold air, and at the same time countless exciting thoughts surged in his heart. "Is this the legendary East China Sea Pill?" Before going into the battle, Gao Gang had already been told to find a way to find out the news about Donghai Dan. Now that he had the elixir in his hand, Gao Gang had a strong intuition that this elixir might be the legendary East China Sea elixir. "Unexpectedly, this Young Master Su, who is younger than me, has already mastered such a heaven-defying elixir." With the East China Sea Pill in hand, the spiritual power, the powerful vitality Gao Gang even had the urge to steal the pill. However, reason eventually defeated this impulse. After all, this is in the Dan Dou arena, and even if he has three heads and six arms, he can't take it for himself. "This Young Master Su has two skills. However, no matter how powerful he is in alchemy, the world of martial arts will ultimately depend on his martial arts strength. He'd better pray that I don't run into him in the martial arts ring." When Gao Gang thought of this, a strong fighting spirit surged through his body. On the other side, Protector Feng Yin also received the elixir provided by the other party. Protector Feng Yin also didn't recognize this elixir, but he had already been mentally prepared. Before entering the ring, Su Han had already made preparations for Protector Fengyin on how to analyze the elixir if it was something he didn't recognize. According to the rules of the competition, when analyzing the elixir, it is not allowed to destroy the elixir itself. This rule is very strict. If the elixir itself can be destroyed, then some relevant conclusions can always be drawn through step-by-step refining and analysis. And if the elixir itself is not allowed to be destroyed, you can only rely on your eyes, nose, and spiritual consciousness to distinguish it. The competition limit time is one hour. Protector Feng Yin and Gao Gang were isolated in the magic circle that could not be transferred. As time passed by, everyone could only worry below, but they did not know their specific situation and schedule. An hour is coming soon. According to the rules of the competition, each person can only write a maximum of ten raw materials. For these ten raw materials, points will be added if you answer correctly, and no points will be deducted if you answer incorrectly. At this moment, there are only three types written on the answer sheet of Protector Feng Yin. These three are the ones he is relatively confident about, and there are still seven answers left. Seeing that the hour was about to run out, Protector Feng Yin kept busy and filled in some of the answers he had been hesitant about before. "Although I haven't analyzed many of the ingredients in this elixir, I believe that Young Master's Donghai elixir is not that easy to analyze." Protector Feng Yin was very optimistic. Time has come, both sides came out of the isolation circle. There was no hint of happiness or anger in Guardian Fengyin's expression, but Gao Gang's expression was very solemn and a little erratic from time to time. The next step is to exchange answer sheets between the two parties. Gao Gang was a little surprised when he saw that on the answer sheet of Protector Feng Yin, he got three correct answers. The elixir he chose was actually very unconventional. He originally thought that the other party would be completely helpless, but to his surprise, the other party actually answered the three ingredients correctly. "Humph, I don't know whether it's the real level or just a fool's errand?" Gao Gang looked down on Silver Moon Holy Mountain's alchemy level. I feel that these three answers are definitely that the blind cat protecting Fengyin has encountered a dead mouse. As for Donghai Dan, Gao Gang actually analyzed three materials. It's just that these three materials are not very important auxiliary materials. As for the main material, Gao Gang had no clue at all. "In the second round, both sides analyzed three raw materials and it was considered a draw." Piaohua Sage was also secretly surprised. She originally thought that Eclipse Sage was so confident that he would win, but she did not expect that both sides It ended up being a tie. The result of the draw made the audience amazed. Obviously, no one expected that there would be a draw so quickly. A trace of depression flashed across Gao Gang's cold face. It was obvious that he came to the battle this time, just like Lu Dong before, for a victory, but he didn't expect that it would end in a draw. . This made him quite frustrated, but he had no time to be depressed. As soon as he left the ring, he activated his spiritual consciousness and seemed to be communicating with someone. As soon as the Eclipse Saint saw Gao Gang like this, he knew that he was reporting to his accomplices.??However, the Eclipse Saint didn't know what was worthy of Gao Gang's solemn report. "Could it be related to the East China Sea Pill?" Countless speculations ran through the mind of the Eclipse Saint. The Fengyin Protector won a draw. Although this is not good news for the Brahma lineage, it is definitely not bad news. "At least, in the third game, when Young Master Su faced the Eclipse Saint himself, everyone felt that Young Master Su was a sure winner. Sure enough, the third game was as expected. Although Sun Eclipse Sage still wanted to put up a stubborn resistance, the way of alchemy was indeed not Sage Eclipse¡¯s strong point. After resisting for a long time, he announced that he had given up. The Eclipse Sun Sage's ambition is not in the alchemy path, so even if he loses, it won't be much embarrassing. In his opinion, the field of martial arts is worthy of showing off his talents. But what annoyed him was that Gao Gang failed to win the second game, which cast a shadow over his heart. However, in the alchemy field, there was one win, one loss, and one draw, so this result is not too bad. "Compared to the past, the Eclipse Sun lineage has been suppressed by the Brahma lineage in terms of alchemy, but now the two sides can draw a tie. This result is acceptable to the Eclipse Sun Saint. The three rounds of Alchemy came to an end, followed immediately by the competition in the three areas of formation, talismans and beast control, with two rounds in each area. The order was determined by drawing lots, and the one drawn first was the competition in the field of beast control. The field of beast control is relatively unknown. Except for those warriors who use spiritual beasts as a means of combat, there are few ordinary warriors who are good at this. The Brahma lineage discussed it and decided that Su Han and Zhong Limu would fight. In fact, Zhong Limu has no experience in controlling beasts at all. However, Saint Tai'a and Protector Fengyin are also not good at controlling beasts. The three of them can be said to be half a pound against half a pound. Since we are going to lose a game anyway, it is better to let the young genius lose, which will look better. Su Han was very confident in his own game. In his previous life, he had considerable knowledge in controlling beasts, and was also proficient in the ancient beast language. He used to communicate with Yantao in the ancient beast language in the underground kingdom. So in this battle, he was not vain at all. On the other side of the Eclipse Sun lineage, the Eclipse Sun Sage and the brown-robed man Lu Dong went to battle together, because Lu Dong was also very specialized in controlling beasts. The Eclipse Sun Saint himself has studied a lot about the beast control group, so he is full of confidence in this beast control competition. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1314: Beast Control Competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When he saw Su Han actually leading a young genius into battle, the Eclipse Saint couldn't help but laugh in his heart. Could it be that the Brahma lineage wants two young geniuses to compete with their own side on this beast? How much research can two young geniuses do by controlling beasts together? Again, even if they started practicing from their mother's womb, they would never be able to master everything. "Young Master Su, with this beast control, your Brahma lineage has no chance at all." The Sun Eclipse Saint laughed. Su Han smiled faintly: "Since you are so confident, why don't we cancel the agreement of thirteen rounds, and you and I will decide the outcome in one round?" These words were like a slap in the face, making the Eclipse Saint speechless. Although he verbally looked down on Su Han, deep down in his heart, in fact, he no longer regarded Su Han as an ordinary young genius. In his opinion, even though this young man is not as good as the Brahma Saint, but given time to grow up, he might actually become a serious problem for him, the Eclipse Saint. Instinctively, Sun Eclipse Saint is actually a little afraid of Su Han. Therefore, in the face of Su Han's provocation, the Eclipse Saint's instinctive reaction was not to be fooled, but to play steadily and win or lose in thirteen rounds. It¡¯s just that, the sarcastic words of the Eclipse Sage just now were undoubtedly like a slap in the face. Since you think the other party has no chance at all, why are you afraid of winning or losing in a game with the other party? In the crowd below, there was a sudden burst of snickering, and all kinds of sarcastic words came up without concealment. They want to show off their rhetoric but dare not come to the real deal. This will undoubtedly make everyone's perception of the Eclipse Saint further decline. The Eclipse Saint's face was dull and he sneered: "These rules have been set, how can they be broken casually? This Saint is not like you, who is unfaithful in his words. Besides, this Saint is not that kind of person." It¡¯s the kind of person who bullies the small. If you¡¯re afraid, it¡¯s still too late to beg for mercy.¡± "I'm afraid?" Su Han sneered, "I think you are afraid, otherwise why did you change the subject? Why didn't you accept my proposal? I'm very curious, why do you have to provoke me every time when you clearly have no confidence? Well, could it be that the mighty saint actually has a hobby of self-abuse?" The Eclipse Sun Saint was ridiculed by Su Han, and his face turned dark. He also understood that quarreling with Su Han was asking for trouble. The Eclipse Sun Saint said nothing else, and just sneered: "Young Master Su, when it comes to talking words, I admit that you are very powerful. However, this gambling battle must rely on real talent and practical learning." ¡°In the fourth game, Brahma¡¯s lineage Zhonglimu faced off against Eclipse¡¯s lineage Ludong.¡± Zhong Limu didn¡¯t do any research on beast control at all, and this round was one that Su Han had already planned to give up before. Zhong Limu made a symbolic appearance to compete, and finally lost the game without any suspense. It can be seen that Lu Dong really has a lot of experience in controlling beasts. Seeing Zhong Limu admitting defeat, the Eclipse Sage also had a smile on his face. He could see that the Brahma lineage did not have any background in the way of controlling beasts. Otherwise, this fourth game would not have been lost so cleanly. "In the fourth round, Lu Dong, who is part of the Eclipse Sun team, won." "In the fifth round, Young Master Su of the Brahma lineage will face off against the Eclipse Saint of the Eclipse lineage. The content of the gambling battle will be determined by drawing lots." There are many ways to compete with beasts. Just now, Zhong Limu and Lu Dong were selected to tame spiritual beasts. Su Han also wants to win this kind of fighting method, because he can take advantage of his proficiency in ancient beast language. Unfortunately, things turned out to be the opposite. What was drawn in this round turned out to be a competition method of summoning spiritual beasts to fight. Whoever's spiritual beast can defeat the opponent's spiritual beast will win. Having drawn this competition method, the Eclipse Saint also felt joy for no reason. This type of gambling can be said to be the type of gambling he is best at. He, a majestic saint, conquered the spiritual beasts with his own strength. They were also at the high level of the imperial realm and were close to the holy realm. You must know that this spiritual beast was conquered by chance. If he hadn't known how to control beasts, and if he hadn't been lucky, not to mention high-level Imperial Realm spiritual beasts, even mid-level Imperial Realm spiritual beasts would have been encountered but not sought after. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t get high-level monsters as contracted spirit beasts, but that ordinary monsters have low growth potential, and even if they are high-level, he doesn¡¯t like them. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Can???can ??not only be high-level, but also have high growth potential, such a spiritual beast will not damage his dignity as a saint.   This spiritual beast, the Eclipse Saint, not only has a very good cultivation level, but also has great potential for development. When he first tamed this spiritual beast, it was only at the middle level of the Imperial Realm. After more than ten years of raising it, it was already at the high level of the Imperial Realm and close to the peak of the Imperial Realm. Given time, this spiritual beast can evolve to the peak of the Imperial Realm, or even the Holy Realm. The Eclipse Saint is also very proud of this spiritual beast. He believes that even the Brahma Saint is not as good as him in this regard. Not to mention Su Han, this kid¡¯s cultivation level is only that much. How many powerful spiritual beasts can he tame? At most, they can conquer some king-level ones, or at most, they can be the spiritual beasts of the early-level emperor level. This is not because the Eclipse Saint is blindly optimistic, but when it comes to controlling beasts, even those who are very proficient in it, few can tame spiritual beasts of the same level as themselves. Because in order to tame a demonic beast and become a spiritual beast, you must first subdue it with force, and you must also have extraordinary means to make it obey your words. Su Han felt a little depressed when he encountered this fighting method. There are many ways to compete in the way of controlling beasts, and this is the one he least wants to draw. Because of this kind of fighting method, his advantage of proficient in ancient animal language cannot be used at all. Su Han does have spiritual beasts. The Purple Gold King Bee Swarm has grown at an astonishing rate since Su Han conquered them. " However, the Purple Gold King Bee's advantages lie more in intelligence and sneak attacks. If they were to fight head-on alone, the advantage would not be obvious. Even if you win, you will inevitably be accused of being opportunistic. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1315 Goodbye Beauty You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Su Han seems to have no other choice now. After much deliberation, he may have no choice but to let the Purple Gold King Bee fight. Although the Liuli Monarch is very strong, it is not a living spiritual beast, but a summoned spirit body, which obviously does not comply with the rules of the beast control competition. Just as he was about to enter the ring, Zhong Limu suddenly stepped forward and said, "Young Master, someone wants to see you." Looking at the winking smile on Zhong Limu's face, it seems that the person asking for a meeting is not an ordinary person. After a while, a light and graceful figure walked in, making everyone's eyes brighten, Concubine Yao! With her beautiful face and sexy red lips, Concubine Yao seems to be even more sexy now than she was a few months ago. This generous and somewhat willful woman was the first friend Su Han made in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The two of them also took risks together in the battle for Lingquan. Now that I think about it, it is a good memory. At this moment, Su Han looked at Concubine Yao with a smile: "Have you hatched that spirit beast egg?" Concubine Yao's expression was still a little nervous, but seeing Su Han's no-arrogance attitude, Concubine Yao's expression gradually became more relaxed: "Sister, I thought you had become the young master of the Brahma lineage. , and ignore us old friends." "How is that possible? It's just that I've been busy recently and am not at Silver Moon Holy Mountain." Concubine Yao nodded, her lips parted slightly: "I have hatched that spirit beast egg. It is a very cute golden horned bear cub, and I am raising it." Su Han smiled and said: "You are proficient in controlling animals. This golden horned bear cub has met the right owner when it meets you." An invisible blush quickly flashed across Concubine Yao's face: "However, I went back to study the little egg you got for a long time and read many related books, but I couldn't find any information that I could refer to. .¡± If Concubine Yao hadn't mentioned it, Su Han would have forgotten it. At that time, he and Concubine Yao went on an adventure to the monster lair and got two spirit beast eggs. One of them was the egg of a golden-horned giant bear, and the other was a much smaller egg. At that time, Su Han couldn't tell what kind of spiritual beast the little egg was. Moreover, the vitality of the small egg is very weak, and it is obvious that the possibility of hatching a small beast inside is very low. However, because Su Han was not very interested in bulky spiritual beasts like the Golden-Horned Giant Bear, he gave the Golden-Horned Giant Bear's egg to Concubine Yao, while he took the small egg as a token of his own. After that, Su Han threw the little egg in the corner of the storage ring, not expecting it to hatch into a little beast, and soon forgot about it. Now that Su Han heard Concubine Yao mention it, Su Han remembered it. Su Han didn't care either: "The probability of hatching a small beast from that little egg is very low. You don't need to check. I don't think it's the egg of a powerful spiritual beast." Concubine Yao's face flashed with a blush again: "In this case, isn't it equivalent to you giving up a good spirit beast egg to me?" Su Han waved his hand: "I'm not very interested in raising golden horned bear cubs. It's just right for you to raise it." Zhong Limu smiled at the side and said: "Junior sister Yao, our young master is rich and rich, so he won't care about these two spirit beast eggs. Just raise it steadily, it will be the greatest reward to the young master." "I know." Concubine Yao smiled, "But I didn't come here specifically to talk about this matter." "Oh? Is there anything else?" Su Han asked. Concubine Yao opened her red lips lightly: "The fifth round of the contest is a battle to summon contracted spirit beasts. Although I, Concubine Yao, am not talented, I still want to contribute to the victory of the Brahma lineage. If the young master does not have a suitable spirit, Beast, you can borrow my gold-scaled and blue-eyed beast.¡± A beast with golden scales and blue eyes? Su Han's eyes lit up. Although Concubine Yao was not the top among the younger generation of Silver Moon Holy Mountain in terms of martial arts cultivation, when it came to her attainments in controlling beasts, none of the younger generation in Silver Moon Holy Mountain could compare with her. Her golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is of ancient bloodline, with noble blood and great growth potential. It is impossible for ordinary imperial monks to tame it. In the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, apart from the powerful ones in the Holy Realm, this golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is probably the strongest among the contracted spirit beasts. Concubine Yao mentioned the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, with a gentle look on her beautiful face, and said: "Xiao Jin has made great progress during this period, and his cultivation has reached the high level of the Imperial Realm. I believe that even if It is also capable of fighting against the contracted spirit beast of the Eclipse Saint." High-level Imperial Realm? oneTime, Su Han couldn't help but feel his heart beat. Concubine Yao¡¯s proposal cannot be said to be unfeasible. Since Su Han treated the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, his relationship with it has become very good. In addition, Su Han is proficient in ancient beast language. Even if the golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast is not his own contracted spirit beast, it is You can fight for him. But after thinking about it, Su Han still rejected Concubine Yao's proposal. "Young Master, why don't you agree? Isn't Xiao Jin powerful enough? You know, even the Brahma Saint himself does not have a contracted spirit beast as powerful as Xiao Jin." Zhongli said with a smile. "Xiao Jin is very powerful, but I think the reason why Eclipse Saint is so confident in the beast control process must be because his attainments in beast control are higher than those of ordinary saints. I guess, Eclipse Sun The saint's contracted spirit beast should be very strong, and a golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast may not have a 100% chance of winning against it." Su Han must pursue a 100% chance of winning in this game, because he has already lost one game in the beast control competition, so he must win this game. If this round is lost or tied, then the score of the Brahma lineage will suddenly fall far behind. Not only will it be difficult to fight later, but the morale of the Brahma lineage will also be greatly weakened. As a young master of the Brahma lineage, what Su Han must do at this time is to win this round, regain a victory, and boost morale. Concubine Yao's proposal was rejected by Su Han, and she was somewhat frustrated. Zhong Limu comforted him: "Junior sister Yao, our young master has always done things well. If he doesn't choose your Xiao Jin to fight, he must have a better choice." Concubine Yao bit her lips and nodded, staring at Su Han with her beautiful eyes. Su Han actually had no better choice at the beginning, but being reminded by Concubine Yao and Zhongli Muyi gave Su Han an excellent idea. "If we can ask for its help, this game should be a sure win!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,316 The fifth round of competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han thought of this and immediately took out a white fang-shaped token from the storage ring. This token is the token of Yantao, the underground kingdom. When Yantao gave this object to Su Han, he once said that he only needed to inject spiritual consciousness into this token to contact it. When Su Han first arrived in the underground kingdom and saw Yantao for the first time, Yantao showed the cultivation of an imperial-level ferocious beast. However, Su Han was only a king-level warrior at that time. Looking back now, the cultivation level shown by Yantao may not be its true cultivation level. "If Yantao is just an imperial beast, he cannot conquer the millions of beasts in the underground kingdom, let alone become the king of the beasts in the underground kingdom. Although Yantao once said that he was trapped in the underground kingdom by the forbidden formation of the ancient Jedi Gate and could not escape, let alone come to the outside world, it did not mean that in this situation, Yantao could not help Su. cold. After all, Yantao is an ancient monster that has lived for hundreds of millions of years. Its magical powers and methods are beyond the imagination of today's warriors. Su Han poured his spiritual consciousness into the token, and soon, a trace of divine consciousness floated out of the token: "Young man, are you calling me?" "That's right, big guy, how are you doing lately?" Su Han said via voice transmission from his spiritual consciousness. "Me? Hahaha, what else can I do? I'm still the same as before. On the other hand, your friends are practicing very well here, and everyone's cultivation has improved. Are you looking for them?" "No, I'm looking for you!" "Looking for me?" Yan Tao asked curiously. "That's right, I have something to ask you for help now. Moreover, there is no room for error in this matter, you must help me." Su Han said with certainty. "There is no room for error?" Yantao was happy when he heard this, "What is it that has stumped you?" ¡°Without further ado, just ask, can you help me?¡± "Okay, okay, for the sake of your promise to help me get out of the underground kingdom, as long as I can do it, I will definitely help you. Now, can you tell me what is going on?" Yantao said with a smile. . "This is what happened" Su Han did not hesitate and told Yan Tao about his bet with the Eclipse Saint on how to control the beasts. "I see, then your luck is really bad. With your knowledge of ancient beast language, you have a good chance of winning in any aspect of beast control, right?" Yan Tao said. "Yes, except for summoning contracted spirit beasts to fight, I usually don't raise any powerful spirit beasts, so in this aspect alone, my chances of winning are not good." Su Han also told the truth. "That's it. How do you want me to help you? You have to know that I am trapped in the underground kingdom by the forbidden formation. Even if I want to go out and disguise myself as your contracted spirit beast, I can't get out." Yan Taoism. "Big guy, you are an ancient monster. I think you must be a powerful influencer in the world of monsters and have friends all over the world. Last time I met a little golden-scaled and blue-eyed beast, and he said that he had heard of your name. Don't be pretentious. , you just need to use your ancient monster's unique method to contact some of your old friends and ask it for a favor, and this will be done." Su Han¡¯s tone was affirmative. "Okay, okay, I didn't expect that you know a lot at such a young age. Now that you've told me that, I have no choice but to show off my old face and go and beg my old friends. What kind of monster do you want? Are the beasts coming to help you? Those in the holy realm? Or are they higher up? Just say whatever you want, they will definitely come to help you for my sake." Yan Tao said with a hint of arrogance in his tone. "It doesn't have to be that high. I estimate that the contracted spirit beast of the other party is between the high level of the Imperial Realm and the peak of the Imperial Realm. The helper you hire for me only needs to be able to overwhelm the other party." Su Han didn¡¯t want to really bring a holy spirit beast to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. That would be too public and might cause trouble. "I understand. Wait for a moment and I will contact you." After Yantao finished speaking, the connection with his spiritual consciousness disappeared. After a moment, Yantao's spiritual voice came again: "Young man, I just contacted my old friends. Although they are very willing to help, their current location is not very close to you. Water from afar cannot quench your thirst. However, you have an old friend. There is a junior in his tribe who is currently training near where you are. It only takes half a stick of incense to arrive. However, this junior¡¯s character and temper are not good. Great, are you sure you want it to help?" "Can you beat my opponent?" Su Han was still most concerned about this issue. In fact, it is stronger than the high-level Imperial Realm.As long as Su Han takes advantage of the ancient beast language, he may not be able to conquer these spiritual beasts. It's just that time is running out now, and he has no time to subdue any spiritual beasts temporarily. "Of course that's no problem. You know my old friend, it's" "Okay, there is no time. You contact it quickly and ask it to help. As long as it is willing to come, I will thank you very much afterwards." After Su Han finished speaking, he cut off the sound transmission with his spiritual consciousness and strode out. Outside, the voice of Piaohua Saint just sounded: "The fifth round of competition has officially begun!" "Hahaha, Master Su, if you are afraid, surrender as soon as possible. This Saint has been waiting for you for a long time!" The majestic voice of the Eclipse Saint came from afar. Behind the Eclipse Saint, a huge beast that was twenty or thirty feet in length snorted constantly. This giant beast is extremely huge, its waist is as thick as four or five large buckets, and its whole body is covered with red scales, one by one, exuding a ferocious red light. The most eye-catching thing is the eyes of this giant beast, which are radiant with red light and are as fierce as the evil spirits of hell. Ouch! The giant beast suddenly roared, and swept its tail. Suddenly, its several-foot-long tail was like a long whip that destroyed the world, shooting out countless lightning-like rays of light. That sharp sound formed a terrifying aura, as if it could pierce the warrior's soul. From its aura, this giant beast gives people an extremely terrifying look, which makes people's souls tremble. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,317 Helper Appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han's eyes moved slightly, looking at this giant beast, and he was slightly surprised: "Is this a Chi Jing beast?" This red beast is actually a bloodline of the beast clan passed down from ancient times, and there is a little bit of dragon clan inheritance in the blood. Although it has been passed down from generation to generation and continuously diluted, it can still be regarded as a branch of the Dragon Clan and has some characteristics of the Dragon Clan in many aspects. For example, the scales on the body are the unique shape of the dragon clan. Of course, because its bloodline is also mixed with the bloodline of many other monsters, its appearance is far from that of the dragon clan. Su Han has never seen anyone subdue this kind of spiritual beast with the blood of the ancient supreme dragon clan so far in his life, and the Sun Eclipse Saint is the first. No matter how thin the dragon bloodline is, it is still the dragon bloodline. The growth potential of this Chi-Ji beast is amazing and its strength is also very strong. "This Eclipse Saint is indeed worthy of being a saint. He will definitely look down on ordinary contracted spirit beasts. Being able to subdue this red beast is his blessing." Seeing the complicated look in Su Han's eyes, the Sun Eclipse Saint thought that Su Han was frightened by his Chi Jing beast. He was also extremely proud in his heart, and said calmly: "Young Master Su, what's wrong? Weren't you very harsh before? Could it be that when you saw a spiritual beast like me, you were so frightened that you couldn't even walk?" The aura of Chijimon is indeed very powerful. But to say that this alone scares Su Han is a bit fanciful. Su Han remained unmoved and walked onto the ring step by step. "Strong on the outside but capable on the inside, it's just a facade. If you want to scare people with it, you're still far from it." Su Han did not hide the sarcasm in his words. The Eclipse Saint had no expression on his face: "You are so stubborn at this point, Young Master Su, I would like to see, as a younger generation, what can you do to fight with my spiritual beast? " The meaning of the Eclipse Saint is very obvious. You are just a younger generation, just be your young genius. If you want to fight with the saints of the older generation, you will still have to fight like a mantis. Su Han couldn't help but reveal a trace of ridicule in his eyes: "You think you have a chance to win, don't you?" "Isn't it?" The Eclipse Sage said in a leisurely tone. He really felt that he was sure of victory in this kind of competition. Even if Su Han asked this question, he did not think that Su Han had any trump cards. Because the Eclipse Saint is very confident in his Chi-Ji beast, which is a high-level Imperial Realm, but once its ferocity is aroused, even human warriors at the peak of the Imperial Realm will be wary of it. The bloodline of the ancient dragon clan makes this Chi-Ji beast super powerful in actual combat. It can often burst out an aura several times stronger than the enemy in battle, and can defeat enemies that are stronger than itself. The Eclipse Saint obviously intended to kill Su Han's energy. He suddenly whistled and made a gesture towards the Chi Jing beast. The Chi-Ji beast suddenly roared, and its tail flapped continuously on the ground behind it. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The powerful wind suddenly swept across the world, forming a terrifying momentum that enveloped the entire arena. "Young Master Su, you are not going to tell me that you don't even have a contracted spirit beast, are you?" The Sun Eclipse Saint said with a faint smile, in a pretentious tone. Su Han raised his eyelids slightly and showed a sarcastic smile: "I just want to see what level you are, a Chi-Ji beast. Now it seems that it is nothing more than that. A Chi-Ji beast with this kind of qualification will die in the future. This is the pinnacle of the Imperial Realm, don¡¯t even think about entering the Holy Realm. You are just trying to prop up your facade and scare laymen with this kind of appearance. I really don¡¯t know what you can be proud of?¡± Originally, the Eclipse Saint wanted to create an amazing momentum to suppress Su Han's arrogance and make Su Han surrender. However, not only did it fail to do so, it seemed to have the opposite effect, causing Su Han's words to upset the Sun Eclipse Sage. "This kiddoes he actually know me, a red beast? Does he still have such a vision?" The Eclipse Saint suddenly felt inexplicably irritable for no reason. This red spirit beast is not an ordinary one. This kind of monster mixed with the blood of the ancient dragon clan has not been encountered in hundreds of years, and most people don't know it at all. Even the Eclipse Saint himself, after conquering it, checked a lot of information and consulted many masters everywhere, and then he barely knew its origin. However, Su Han easily revealed the name of this red beast, which greatly reduced the pride in the Sun Eclipse Saint's heart. The Eclipse Sun Sage felt a little annoyed and snorted coldly: "Young Master Su, since you know the origin of the Chi Jing Beast, you shouldYou know, you have no chance of winning this round. No matter how hard you dawdle, it will be difficult to change the outcome of this round where you will definitely lose! This saint has long said that in the field of beast control, you have no chance. " Seeing the momentum of this red beast, everyone below was sweating for Su Han. Most people in Brahma's lineage also frowned, extremely fearful of the existence of this red beast, and extremely anxious for Young Master Su. Concubine Yao couldn't help but take a breath when she saw the Chi Jing Beast, the Eclipse Saint. Now she knew why Su Han didn't want her Xiao Jin to fight. In front of this Chi Jing Beast, her Xiao Jin was far from enough. , I'm afraid that once the Chi Jing Beast's momentum is released, Xiao Jin will die. Just when everyone was worried about Su Han, Su Han's eyes suddenly radiated a red light, staring at the Eclipse Saint: "Eclipse Saint, do you know why you have always been overwhelmed by the Brahma Saint? " "That's because your vision is too small, like a frog in a well. A mere Chi-Ji beast makes you so proud." Su Han's unabashed sarcastic tone suddenly made the Sun Eclipse Sage's face turn as black as the bottom of a pot. Even those people below are extremely puzzled. What confidence does this Young Master Su have? Why can he still be so calm and composed? Could it be that he has some trump cards that no one knows about? You must know that this Young Master Su is the best at counterattack and the best at creating miracles. For a moment, everyone could not help but crane their necks, looking forward to what surprise Su Han would bring to everyone? "This boy, what kind of medicine is sold in the gourd?" The Eclipse Sage originally believed that he was sure of victory, but because of Su Han's words, a trace of doubt suddenly appeared in the Eclipse Sage's heart. However, the Eclipse Saint still does not believe that Su Han can possess a spiritual beast more powerful than the Chi Jing Beast. "With this kid's level of cultivation, the Chi Jing Beast could have slapped him to death. What other spiritual beast can he conquer that is more powerful than the Chi Jing Beast?" The Eclipse Saint instinctively felt that Su Han must be fighting. A bloated face pretends to be fat. "Boy, are you Su Han?" At this moment, a divine voice suddenly appeared in Su Han's mind. Su Han felt happy, here he comes! The helper Yantao found for himself finally arrived. It's not in vain that I have been here bickering with the Eclipse Saint and delaying it for so long. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,318 Everyone was shocked You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The divine consciousness in Su Han's mind transmitted the sound and continued: "Are you Su Han? Humph, it doesn't look like much. I don't know why my great-uncle, his old man, insisted on me coming to help you. It's your human affairs. , I don¡¯t like to get involved.¡± The tone of this divine consciousness transmission was very stinky, and it used a very difficult ancient animal language. Even experts who are very proficient in ancient animal language will find it difficult to understand at first glance. Su Han smiled slightly: "Are you my helper? You've come just in time. I've been waiting for you for a long time." "Oh? You actually understand the ancient beast language?" The voice was obviously shocked, and the stinking tone involuntarily restrained itself. "That's right, not only can I understand it, but I can also speak it." "You guy, you're not that old, how is that possible? Are you sure you're really a human? You're not the bloodline of some ancient remnant who turned into a human to tease me?" Immediately afterwards, Su Han only felt an extremely pure divine consciousness shooting down from the void, suddenly covering his whole body, and looked at it repeatedly. "Oh, he is really a genuine human being. Yes, he also understands the ancient beast language. You are very interesting. I will help you." The tone was still extremely conceited, "Tell me, what do you want me to do? What?" Su Han breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, although this guy was a jerk, he was finally willing to help him. "Have you seen that Chi-Ji beast? Show your momentum and strength to intimidate it and defeat it." "Chi Jingmon? Where?" The voice said, looking around, he saw the red beast standing behind the Eclipse Saint. "Are you kidding me? Is it this Chi-Ji beast?" Although the owner of this voice has not yet appeared, Su Han seems to have heard the surprise and disdain in its voice. "That's right, it's this Chi-Ji beast. Can you defeat it?" "Are you kidding me? Can I defeat it? Is it still worth my effort?" The voice said in shock, "You have been doing it for a long time and you called me over, just for such a Chi Jing beast?" "You mean, you're guaranteed to win?" Su Han asked. "Of course!" The voice sounded as if he had been greatly insulted, "I still say the same thing, this Chi Jing beast is not worth my taking action at all!" Not worth taking action? Su Han was stunned. Could it be that Yantao had found an extraordinary helper for him? "Whether it's worth it or not, if you just promised to do me this favor, you must keep your promise. Aren't you, the ancient orcs, the most particular about keeping your word?" Su Han knew that in terms of keeping their promises, the ancient beast clan often adhered to this principle more strictly than the human race. Sure enough, as soon as Su Han said these words, the voice suddenly fell silent. After a while, the voice grunted: "Well, since I came all the way here and promised you to help just now, I will reluctantly help you once. You have to remember, this But for the sake of my great-uncle and senior Yan Tao, otherwise I would never take action." Listening to the tone of this voice, it seems that its great-uncle should be a friend of Yan Tao. Su Han smiled and said: "I will never forget your great kindness. After the gambling battle is over, I will definitely give you a reward, and it will be a big gift. Okay, you can show up and help me. ?¡± "Alas, I never thought that I would once compete with a Chi Jing beast in my lifetime. This incident will definitely become a shame for my life. If word spreads to the clan, I will be laughed to death by my brothers and sisters in the clan." That voice was full of depression. At this time, the Eclipse Saint obviously couldn't wait any longer, and said calmly: "Young Master Su, you have been pretending to be a ghost for so long, but everyone hasn't seen your contracted spirit beast yet? Could this Saint be right? , you don¡¯t have any contracted spirit beast at all, right?¡± "Eclipse Saint, I have just said that your layout is too small, like a frog at the bottom of a well. You can only see the sky above your head. You don't know what it means that there is a sky beyond the sky and a mountain beyond the mountains. Now, I will use reality Action will prove this to you.¡± As Su Han spoke, he suddenly activated his hand skills and at the same time used his spiritual consciousness to communicate with the voice in the void. Suddenly, the clouds in the void were rolling. The next moment, a huge Dharmakaya, completely black and majestic, loomed in the clouds. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A roaring into the sky, shocking people's hearts, suddenly rolled up a terrifying sea of ??sound waves, as if they were about to sweep away??The world is turned upside down. There was lightning and thunder, and the clouds were rolling. A five-clawed creature covered in pitch black, baring its teeth and claws, dancing in the void. "It's a dragona dragona dragon!" For a moment, the whole place was in an uproar. "Isn't it? Dragon, are you sure it's a dragon?" ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, it¡¯s unbelievable, there are actually dragons in our Cangyun Zeguo?¡± "This is Young Master Su's spiritual beast? Isn't this too exaggerated?" Even the Saint Tai'a at the table couldn't help but stood up all of a sudden, looking at the creature in the clouds in mid-air, his eyes showing surprise: "Is this a five-clawed dragon?" The knowledgeable Saint Tai'a naturally knows that although the Panlong clan is not the most noble branch among the dragon clan, it is definitely a very important branch. The bloodline of the Panlong clan is already quite pure. This can be seen from the appearance of the Panlong. The five claws, dragon horns, and scales already have most of the characteristics of a true dragon. Although the Panlong clan is not yet a real dragon, there is no doubt that its bloodline is far more noble than those monster beasts that only have a trace of dragon blood. "This Young Master Su is too exaggerated. At such a young age, he actually subdued the dragon clan as a spiritual beast?" "I'm convinced. I've never convinced anyone in my life. I'm completely convinced by Young Master Su. He is indeed qualified to be the leader of our Silver Moon Holy Mountain." "No wonder the Brahma Sage chose him as his successor. They say that the Brahma Sage has extraordinary vision, and it is indeed true!" For a moment, everyone present felt as if their emotions were ignited. They held their breath and watched this scene, unable to recover for a long time. Including the people under the command of other saints, all of them had complicated expressions and were unable to speak for a long time. In Cangyun Zeguo, there is actually a dragon clan appearing as a saint. This is so amazing, it simply subverts their lifelong cognition. Even the few people not far behind the Eclipse Saint frowned, with deep thoughts in their eyes. Obviously, the scene where the dragon clan appeared made them unable to react for a while. It is also surprising that the dead parties, especially the saints of the Saints, watched all this stunned, and set off a stormy wave in their hearts. Deep inside, he was also full of doubts, even jealousy, incomprehension, and disbelief. Why is this all for? Why does this kid seem to take advantage of all the good things in the world? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,319 A great victory You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The most surprising thing at this moment is the Eclipse Saint himself who is confronting Su Han in the ring. The Eclipse Saint¡¯s face was very gloomy, and he looked at the dragon and the red beast fighting together with a dark face. In terms of cultivation level, the Chi Jing Beast is actually better, and this Panlong seems to be still in its infancy. Its cultivation level is only at the middle level of the Imperial Realm, and has not reached the high level of the Imperial Realm. However, in terms of momentum and majesty, the Chi Jing beast was as if it were seeing its ancestors in front of this dragon, unable to display its ferocious nature at all. The Eclipse Saint himself also knew very well that the dragon bloodline in Chi Jing Beast was already very thin. Although this thin dragon bloodline has brought infinite combat power and potential to Chi-Jimon, it is only for enemies without dragon bloodline. And in front of this five-clawed dragon, its meager dragon bloodline was struck by the pure dragon energy of the dragon, and all its ferocity suddenly disappeared without a trace. This is an instinctive fear and fear. Once the red dragon bloodline of the red beast cannot be exerted, it will not be able to exert its combat effectiveness in leapfrog challenges. Although the cultivation level of the five-clawed dragon is lower, the inheritance of the dragon family is very terrifying. The combination of various inheritance methods is enough to make this five-clawed dragon fight against the Chi Jing beast. ???????????????????????? During the battle, the Five-clawed Panlong¡¯s momentum became more and more high, while the Chi-Ji Beast¡¯s momentum became more and more sluggish. So, in less than a quarter of an hour, the originally arrogant Chi Jing beast screamed again and again, and was beaten by the five-clawed dragon, unable to fight back. Seeing the Chi-Ji beast running away all over the world, the Eclipse Saint's heart was bleeding, and he repeatedly urged the hand gestures in his hands. At the same time, supplemented by the transmission of his spiritual consciousness, he commanded the Chi-Ji beast, hoping to restore some of its fighting spirit. However, the red beast did not obey his orders at all, and just ran away, like a three-year-old child who was beaten by its parents, in a hurry and in embarrassment. The Eclipse Saint has never seen the Chi-Ji Beast like this before. This scene was like countless hot slaps constantly hitting his face. Before the fight started, he even put down his big words and said that the opponent had no chance. But in the blink of an eye, he was slapped in the face. Su Han actually didn¡¯t expect that the helper Yan Tao found for him would be a young five-clawed dragon. But in an instant, he was relieved. Although this is a bit too public, it can create a psychological impact on everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, leave an indelible impression in everyone's hearts, and make you gain many supporters at this moment. The battle between the five-clawed dragon and the Chi-Ji Beast didn't last long. The Chi-Ji Beast was completely beaten into submission and lay on the ground pretending to be dead, not even daring to raise its head. The five-clawed dragon did not beat the drowned dog. Instead, it raised its proud head and hovered in mid-air with its huge body, accepting the exclamations and praises of the people below. It can be seen that this young five-clawed dragon has rarely been seen in public, and it also enjoys the praise of these humans. "It's almost ready." Su Han sent a message to it. The five-clawed dragon groaned, and its body turned into a ray of light, disappearing into the clouds. This divine dragon's magical ability to see its head but not its tail immediately made the people below exclaim in surprise. "Do you want to continue the competition?" Su Han looked at the Eclipse Sage with a half-smile. The Eclipse Saint stared at the Chi-Ji Beast rushing under the ring with a livid face. The Chi-Ji Beast had completely lost the arrogant momentum it had at the beginning. It could be seen that the Chi-Ji Beast's will had been completely destroyed. . Although it did not suffer any fatal blow to its body, it was frightened by the aura of the five-clawed dragon and had no fighting spirit. It would rather lie on the ground and pretend to be dead than get up and continue fighting. Looking at this posture, this game does not need to be decided by the Floating Flower Saint. It is obvious that the Eclipse Saint has lost. The Eclipse Saint's face was very ugly, and he stared at Su Han: "Young Master Su, I am still saying the same thing, your origin is unclear, and you have so many inexplicable tricks. Who knew you would come to Silver Moon?" Holy Mountain, what are you here for?¡± Su Han laughed loudly: "Eclipse Sun Saint, you are too small-minded, can't you even afford to lose?" The Eclipse Saint snorted coldly: "In this heretical field, what's so great about you winning a game by chance? Even if you win a game, you still have two wins, two losses and one draw. Your Brahma lineage does not have any advantage. Really? I don¡¯t know where you get your confidence.¡± "Looking at your tone, does it mean that your Eclipse family has an advantage?"?Su Han also refused to give in. At this time, the Piaohua Saint also recovered from the shock, and his eyes when looking at Su Han became meaningful. "In the fifth round, Young Master Su of Brahma's lineage wins!" The Piaohua Saint announced the result. The scene immediately burst into thunderous applause, and these applauses were not just those who supported the Brahma lineage. Many people who were originally neutral, even those who supported the Eclipse family, also gave warm applause. It was obvious that they were impressed by Su Han's extraordinary methods. You must know that Su Han also defeated the Sun Eclipse Saint in the field of alchemy before. A young genius who is less than twenty years old has continuously defeated the Sun Saint in the fields of alchemy and beast control. Such achievements are enough for him to win the respect of everyone. He has already behaved to this extent, so what if the Eclipse Saint wins in the end? If the Eclipse Sage will win, it will only be because he has lived hundreds of years longer. Young Master Su, in everyone¡¯s mind, is already glorious despite defeat. When Su Han returned to the Brahma Lineage, everyone looked at him with eyes full of admiration and admiration. So far, it can be said that Su Han has brought them more surprises and shocks than the Brahma Saint back then, which is exciting and unforgettable. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,320 A Talisman You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In contrast, the morale of the Eclipse group has plummeted. Even the most active Nandou Saint seemed to have lost a lot of interest all of a sudden, and his eyes became a little complicated. However, the gamble still has to continue. The Eclipse Saint lost a round. Although he was as unhappy as eating a fly, the competition must continue no matter what. The alchemy competition and the beast control competition are over, and the next competition field is drawn, but it is a competition between Fu Lu and Dao. Along with Fu Lu, many people know that this is Su Han's strong area. There are also two rounds of Fu Lu. Apart from Su Han who has to play, the other candidate is Saint Tai'a who volunteered. Tai'a Sage is a member of Fulu. Although he cannot be said to have done any special research, he has also dabbled in it. Moreover, Saint Tai'a has a high level of martial arts cultivation and rich experience in actual combat. If he fights, the chances of winning will be somewhat higher. On the side of the Eclipse Saint, it was the Eclipse Saint who took Na Ludong into battle. Su Han couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of ridicule in his eyes when he saw that the Eclipse Saint had only brought Lu Dong and Gao Gang into the competition so far, but the contestant who was originally from the Eclipse lineage had never been on the field. This Eclipse Saint is really not stingy about using foreign aid. However, Su Han is really not afraid of the Sun Eclipse Saint in a competition between talismans and talismans. Being immersed in the Fu Lu Yi in his previous life made Su Han very confident in the Fu Lu Yi. If nothing else, he would at least be higher than the Eclipse Saint. Su Han didn't intend to help Tai'a Sage cheat, and time didn't allow it. This talisman cannot be mastered overnight. There's not much point in improvising. "Brother Tai'a, just do your best. As long as you win a round in martial arts, we have hope of winning this bet." Su Han sent a message to Saint Tai'a. Tai'a Sage knew that Su Han was trying to reduce his psychological pressure, so he laughed and said, "Don't worry, I will try my best." Su Han is not doubting whether Saint Tai'a will try his best, nor is he looking down on Saint Tai'a's attainments in talismans. He just felt that the two people sent by the other party had unknown origins and had surprisingly high attainments in all aspects, which did not meet the standards expected of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. "Sage Tai'a is a casual cultivator after all. In addition to his amazing talent in martial arts, he really does not have the conditions to be proficient in everything else. This is also the biggest weakness of a strong man who is a casual cultivator. They don't have the support of the sect's heritage, they don't have enough resources, and even if they want to be proficient in everything, they don't have that kind of foundation. "The sixth round, the talisman gambling battle, the Tai'a Saint of Brahma's lineage faced off against Ludong of Eclipse's lineage!" Along with the talisman, there are many ways to gamble and fight. "The gambling method used by Tai'a Sage and the others is very abnormal. Both sides are constantly carving out talismans. You carve one, and I carve another. If both parties can recognize the other's talisman, then continue to draw the next one until the other party cannot recognize it. ????????????????????? If within the prescribed hour, the two sides are still tied, it will be considered a draw. This kind of gambling method has to be said to be very demanding, which requires extremely high quality for Fu Lu. If you are slightly lacking in foundation, you may fail. Sage Tai'a never expected to win this kind of gambling. This is the kind of gambling he least wants to win. Because he has not systematically studied formations. Although he has dabbled in formations, this method of gambling requires a very deep foundation, which he definitely does not possess. His original plan was to rely on his own powerful force to break the opponent's talisman. But I didn't expect to use this method to compete for talismans. At this point, he had no choice but to bite the bullet. When Su Han saw that Saint Tai'a had won this kind of competition, he knew that Saint Tai'a might be in trouble. As expected. Na Ludong was actually quite accomplished in Fulu and had a very profound foundation. Tai'a Sage barely managed to hold on for several rounds, but finally lacked the foundation and was defeated. "Alas, I have embarrassed the Brahma family." Tai'a Sage was a little embarrassed. After all, he took the initiative to fight in this round. Su Han smiled and said: "Brother Tai'a, why should you be discouraged? Talismans are not your strong point." Hearing Su Han's comfort, Tai'a Sage sighed softly and warned: "Young Master Su, you have to be careful. Alas, I didn't expect that we have been defeated repeatedly. The winning rate here depends only on you." support." So far, Su Han has won the first round in the field of alchemy, and the same is true in the field of beast control.Su Han won the next round. Now, together with Fu Lu, we still have to rely on Su Han to win. After thinking about it, Saint Tai'a and Protector Fengyin were a little embarrassed. They originally thought that they would be able to gain some advantage in the competition with the Eclipse family, but they did not expect that they could not win even a single round on their own. Su Han smiled and said: "Don't blame yourself. The Eclipse team came well prepared. I'm afraid they have already planned these fights. If we passively fight, we will naturally suffer more." There have been a total of six rounds now. Brahma Lineage has lost three rounds and drawn one round. The situation is a bit subtle. "Don't worry, I will definitely win this round." Su Han smiled confidently and strode out. The Eclipse Sun Sage suffered losses from Su Han twice in a row, and now he doesn¡¯t boast about Haikou anymore. Because he has heard that Young Master Su is equally accomplished in Fu Lu. Although the Eclipse Saint cannot be said to be completely ignorant of the talismans, he knows that if Young Master Su is really as proficient in the talismans as rumored, he will not have much chance of winning this round. All the hopes of the Eclipse Saint are now placed in the fields of formation and martial arts. In these two fields, Su Han had no advantage. The Eclipse Saint felt that as long as he performed normally, he would have no problem winning in these two fields. As for the game in front of me, I just need to keep the draw and strive for victory. Even if it is just a draw, I will be satisfied. If I can win, it will be an unexpected surprise. Of course, the Eclipse Saint also knows that it is very difficult for him to win this round. But when he thought about it, he felt aggrieved. As a dignified saint, he had actually lost two consecutive games to Su Han in Alchemy and Beast Control. Even if he tried to excuse himself by saying that he was not good at these two fields, he I also feel like my face is dull. If he loses to Su Han again in the field of talismans, he will really have no place to put aside the dignity of a dignified saint. The Eclipse Sage can only continue to strengthen his Taoism in his heart: "Those who achieve great things do not stick to trivial matters. I don't need to make myself unhappy with these trivial bets. As long as I can win the overall victory in the end, some personal gains and losses will matter. What does it matter? In the world of martial arts, force is king after all, and these side areas have to stand aside." "In the seventh round, Young Master Su from the Brahma lineage will face the Eclipse Saint from the Eclipse lineage!" As the Piaohua Saint announced, the seventh round of gambling began. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1321: Rising popularity You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The seventh game is also a talisman competition. The method of drawing lots is also very unique. It compares the means of making talismans. When the gambling game begins, both sides of the competition receive three talisman making drawings and provide the same materials. Two people are required to start making talismans at the same time. Whoever completes these three talismans first will be the winner of this round. These three kinds of talismans are not very high-level, but it is still very difficult to complete the production of these three kinds of talismans within the specified time. It is also a great test for the talisman attainments of both parties in the competition. The Eclipse Saint is not very satisfied with this contest method. His idea is similar to that of the Tai'a Saint. He wants to use the talisman to fight against each other, so that he can use his powerful force to break the opponent's talisman. "It's a pity that this method of competition did not follow his wish. Of course, for Su Han, this method of competition is not too bad. Although Su Han did not spend so much time on alchemy and formations in his previous life, talismans of this level were not difficult for Su Han. Su Han looked at the production drawings for a moment and saw the core mystery of these three talismans. The next step is production. As for the production of talismans, this is something Su Han has studied a lot in his previous life and played it thoroughly. After all, the Eclipse Saint focuses on martial arts. Although he spends a lot of time on talismans, he does not have as much time and knowledge as Su Han did in his previous life. In this way, this gambling battle has set the tone for who wins and who loses. Su Han completed the production of three talismans when more than half of the allotted time passed. As for Eclipse Saint, not even the second one has been completed at this time, only half of it has been completed. So, the result is already clear. "In the seventh round, Young Master Su of the Brahma Heaven lineage wins." The Piaohua Saint saw the three talismans completed by Su Han, and was amazed in his heart. This Young Master Su is really a monster that defies the heavens, and he can't blame the Brahma Heaven Saint for not being able to do so. Instead of choosing a local genius from the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, it was time to choose him as his successor. Young Master Su not only has a strong talent in alchemy, but also performs well in the beast control. Now he is also very calm in the competition of the talisman. Although these three kinds of talismans don't have much technical content, they are definitely not low in difficulty. Didn't you see that the Eclipse Saint is only halfway finished? For a time, even the Piaohua Saint couldn't help but look at Su Han a few more times. Thunderous cheers rang out from below, and everyone was conquered by Young Master Su's heaven-defying methods. As for how the Eclipse Saint is doing, not many people care anymore. Anyway, the Eclipse Saint has never won against Young Master Su! Listening to the roar of cheers at the scene, the face of the Eclipse Saint turned as black as ink, and then turned blue and white again, which was extremely embarrassing. Although he initially planned to snatch the position of controller of Silver Moon Sacred Mountain from Su Han, he did not regard Su Han as a real opponent, but a mentality of the strong bullying the weak. As the gambling game progressed, the Eclipse Saint's mentality slowly changed, and he gradually realized that Su Han was so defiant, forcing him to have to cheer up and go all out to deal with Su Han. opponent. And now, with the defeat of this round, the mentality of the Eclipse Saint has once again undergone subtle changes. The poisonous snake of jealousy was crawling inside him. "Young Master Su is mighty!" "Young Master Su, you are invincible!" I don¡¯t know when, such a slogan suddenly came from below. At first, it was just a few sparse sounds, and then slowly became more and more, until it gathered into a sea of ??sound waves. The entire atmosphere at the scene was suddenly ignited, like a powder keg filled with gasoline, boiling over. The roaring sound like a tsunami continued to spread from the central square of the main city of Silver Moon Holy Mountain to all the streets and alleys of the main city. Hearing these crazy noises, the eyes of the Powder Flower Saint, who was presiding over the scene, slowly filled with thoughtfulness. ¡°Obviously, she was also shocked by Young Master Su¡¯s popularity. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away off Young Master Su, can the Eclipse Saint really bully him at will? Originally, the Floating Flower Saint thought that the Eclipse Saint would probably get his wish, but now, she is a little less optimistic. As the best friend of Eclipse Saint, Nan Dou Saint also had a solemn expression at this moment. He has been doing his best to seize the power of the Eclipse Saint, jumping up and down. So he couldn¡¯t accept the eclipse sun no matter what.??Failed because he and the Eclipse Saint were already grasshoppers on the same rope, both prospering and losing. If the Eclipse Saint fails to seize power, then he and the Southern Dou Saint will be in trouble sooner or later. "Brother Eclipse Taoist, these people are all deceived by that kid. As long as we win the whole gambling game forcefully, then everything must be done according to the rules mentioned before. You will win the power, and we will be the Silver Moon Holy Mountain in the future. It has the final say! Besides, in the world of martial arts, force is king after all. As long as we win the fourth round of martial arts, no matter how much they jump around, it will be useless." Sage Nan Dou sent a message to Sage Eclipse Sun. When the Eclipse Saint heard these sounds like mountains roaring and tsunami, he said that he didn¡¯t feel any fluctuation in his heart. That was a lie. However, it would be false to say that these can shake his belief in victory. When the gambling situation has developed to this stage, the Eclipse Saint himself is certainly a little embarrassed. However, because of the strength of Lu Dong and Gao Gang, the odds of winning for the Eclipse lineage are getting bigger and bigger. So far, the two sides have maintained a tie. Next, there will be a formation competition. It will definitely be no problem to win one game, and maybe even two games. The fourth round of martial arts, that is the key point. No matter how the Eclipse Saint calculated it, he felt that except for the people on his side who had no chance of winning against Saint Tai'a, they all had a 100% chance of winning against the other three members of Brahma's lineage. In this way, our side can win at least three of the four martial arts rounds. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT 13 bets, I am sure to win. This is still a conservative estimate. In fact, in the field of formations, the Eclipse Saint feels that he can win them all. Because in the formation, the Eclipse Saint is very confident. "As for the formation, I have never heard of Su Han having any particularly impressive achievements. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,322 Formation Competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the Brahma lineage, it was decided that Su Han and Zhong Limu would fight together, because in terms of formations, Saint Tai'a also had no special attainments. "Brother, I'm Tai'a, I don't know anything else, I'm just a martial artist, I'm embarrassing you." Saint Tai'a was a little frustrated. Su Han didn¡¯t want Saint Tai¡¯a to have any thoughts, and stressed: ¡°Brother Tai¡¯a, your ultimate mission is to win a round for the Brahma lineage in the final martial arts competition.¡± Sage Tai'a nodded and said fiercely: "Don't worry, in the martial arts competition, if I can't win the next round, I will bring my head to see you." In fact, in a martial arts competition, even if the Eclipse Saint himself faced off against the Tai'a Saint, the Tai'a Saint would not necessarily lose. But since the rules stipulate that the Eclipse Saint can only face off against Su Han, then the Tai'a Saint can win 100% against any of the other three. When it comes to formations, Zhong Limu also has no special attainments. According to Su Han's understanding, the formations are what the Eclipse lineage is better at. So in the formation, Su Han didn't intend to put the treasure on it. He said to Zhongli Mu very easily: "With the formation, even if we all lose, we still have a chance. If we can win or draw, the situation will be in our favor. The key to victory or defeat is still at the end. The fourth round of martial arts." Zhonglimu laughed: "Young Master, I know you don't want me to be stressed. Don't worry, no matter what, I will still go all out in this formation field." Su Han really felt that the key to victory or defeat lay in the final four rounds of martial arts. Of the four martial arts rounds, Tai'a Saint will definitely win one. As a young genius, Zhong Limu is likely to face the opposite young genius Gao Gang. Perhaps the Eclipse family will think that they will win this round, but in fact, this round is Su Han's trump card. Su Han gave the golden bell magic weapon to Zhong Limu, just to give the eclipse sun a surprise. Maybe Gao Gang did have a big background, but Su Han's golden bell magic weapon also had a big background. This golden bell magic weapon is the magic weapon of Prime Minister Meng Fei. It is a treasure that can compete head-on with Su Han's Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. Su Han even suspected that this golden bell magic weapon was probably a demonic method. "As long as Zhong Limu can refine such a magic weapon a little bit, its combat effectiveness will undergo a fundamental change. "We must work together to win. Even if we can't win, we can still draw a round." Su Han is actually quite accomplished in formations, but he just hasn't had the chance to show it off. However, he knew that the Sun Eclipse Saint's attainments were also not low when it comes to formations. With this formation, there are also many ways to compete. The most direct way is naturally to depict and arrange the formation on the spot. This practical method of operation is actually Su Han's weakness. Although Su Han also put a lot of thought into the formation in his previous life, it was not as much thought as Dan Daohua. When it comes to formations, Su Han is strong in theoretical knowledge, but weak in practical operations and layouts. Although in this life Su Han had various heaven-defying methods in formations, he relied more on his own luck to obtain powerful formations rather than on the formations he carved. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what kind of competition method I will draw. On the side of the Eclipse Saint, this time surprisingly he did not bring along Lu Dong and Gao Gang, but brought along his right-hand protector Li Tian from the Eclipse lineage. This Li Tian protector is a pillar-level figure in the Eclipse lineage, and his formation skills are not much weaker than the Eclipse Saint himself. "In the eighth round, Brahma's lineage Zhonglimu faced off against the Eclipse's lineage Litian Protector!" There are many ways to compete with each other in battle formations. The fighting method drawn by Zhong Limu and Protector Li Tian is the most basic formation depiction. This is a gambling method that tests the basic skills of formation. In terms of this basic skill, it can be said that Zhong Limu has no advantage at all when facing Protector Li Tian. After struggling for a few times, he was still defeated. Protector Li Tian won this round with an absolute advantage. "The Eclipse lineage is indeed very accomplished in formations. Young Master, you have to be careful." Zhong Limu reminded Su Han. "In the ninth round, Young Master Su of the Brahma lineage will face off against the Eclipse Saint of the Eclipse lineage!" Thirteen rounds of gambling have reached the ninth round, and every next round is very important. For the Brahma lineage¡¯s military advisor Zhongli and others, their current mood seems particularly solemn. In the eight rounds so far, the Brahma lineage has only won three, drawn one, and lost four. The situation is very unfavorable. ??If the formation still loses in the next round, the Brahma lineage will be equivalent to winning three, losing five, and drawing one. Then in the fourth round of martial arts, the situation will be quite bad. Although everyone believes in Young Master Su, everyone does not think that Young Master Su can defeat the Eclipse Saint who has been famous for three hundred years in martial arts. He will definitely lose this round of martial arts. In addition, in everyone¡¯s opinion, Zhong Limu¡¯s game had no chance of winning. From this point of view, the situation was already in danger for the Brahma family. "We must not lose this round again." Many people on the Brahma lineage were praying silently in their hearts. But, in the field of formations, can Young Master Su defeat the Eclipse Saint who specializes in this field? Everyone has no idea. When it comes to alchemy and talismans, everyone still has confidence in Young Master Su. But they really don¡¯t have much confidence in this formation. Su Han didn¡¯t change his expression. In this game, his goal was to maintain a draw and strive for victory. It depends on what aspect you get in the lottery and whether it is a theoretical aspect that you are good at. The Eclipse Sun Saint is confident. He is very confident in the formation. "Young Master Su, have you ever thought that if you lose this round, your Brahma lineage will definitely lose." Although the words of the Eclipse Saint are a tactic, they are also true. Su Han's expression remained unchanged: "Let's wait until you win this game. You boast again and again, but if I remember correctly, you haven't beaten me in a game so far, right?" The Eclipse Saint¡¯s face condensed. Yes, he had indeed not won a single round in the three areas before. So now, he doesn¡¯t dare to speak too harshly. The content of the gambling battle was quickly drawn out. The content of this competition made Su Han feel refreshed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,323 The situation is serious You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The content of the ninth round of gambling is to carve formation runes. Within the specified time, ten formation runes must be completed. Whoever can complete these ten formation runes within the specified time will be the winner. If both are finished, it depends on who finishes first. If both sides finish at the same time, it will be considered a draw. This gambling content is actually very beneficial to Su Han, because the formation runes belong to the category of formation theory, which just avoids Su Han's lack of ability to operate formations. ???????????????????? The formation of formation runes is related to basic skills, so in fact, this round is about basic skills. As soon as he saw the contents of the gambling battle, Su Han immediately felt confident. As the countdown began, Su Han also concentrated on it and began to perform. Su Han was very familiar with the inscription of formation runes. As soon as the gambling battle began, he quickly found the feeling and immediately entered a state of selflessness. As if with divine help, the speed became faster and faster. The more skilled you are. At this time, the knowledge from his previous life began to come into play, and various inspirations continued to enter his mind, which was at his fingertips. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OFFICE: At this time, everyone in the Brahma lineage was staring at the ring with their eyes unblinking, and their hearts were in their throats. This game, it is no exaggeration to say, has reached a situation where there is no room for failure. As time passed by, the boulder pressing on the chests of everyone in the Brahma lineage continued to become heavier, making them all feel very depressed. Only Su Han has completely entered a state of selflessness, seeming to have forgotten that this is a gamble related to the fate of everyone in the Brahma lineage. And in the formation, the Eclipse Saint has also been immersed in it for countless years. For him, the carving of formation runes is just a basic skill. The previous three consecutive defeats against Su Han made him full of anger, and he took a deep breath, planning to make a comeback with this formation and avenge his previous humiliation. "At least let everyone take a closer look. He, the Sun Eclipse Saint, is not just a warrior, let alone a bully who wants to overwhelm Young Master Su with force alone. Not only does he want to gain control of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, but he also wants to gain it openly and convince everyone. Therefore, at this moment, he also devoted 100% of his concentration, wanting to work together with this formation to make a comeback in one fell swoop. Everything is going very smoothly, and the Eclipse Saint can almost see victory waving towards him from a distance. As the last formation rune was carved, the Eclipse Saint also let out a sigh of relief. After checking it carefully to make sure there was nothing wrong, the Eclipse Sage felt even more proud, feeling that Su Han would not be able to escape now. With a bit of mockery in his eyes, he looked towards Su Han. At this look, the Eclipse Saint was almost startled. When he looked at Su Han, he only saw the hateful Su Han, who just stood up. What's the meaning? A terrible thought flashed through Eclipse Saint's mind, and then he stood up subconsciously. Both sides said almost in unison: "I'm done." He has finished it too? The face of the Eclipse Saint suddenly became brilliant. This scene also made others stunned. Was it completed at the same time? Isn't this too much of a coincidence? ? Could this be a draw? ??Can this also result in a draw? Everyone below thought this was incredible. You must know that such a complicated drawing process always requires a certain speed. If this can even be a draw, it can only be said to be too much of a coincidence. The Eclipse Saint was also confused by this sudden accident. This Young Master Su, how did he finish it? "No, how could he complete it so quickly? I haven't heard that this kid has any special talents in the formation. No, this kid must be falsely reporting." In this game, Eclipse Saint came with the idea of ??winning. Su Han finished the game at the same time as him, which undoubtedly made him very angry. I couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Piao Hua, you must check carefully to prevent someone from cheating.¡± The Eclipse Sun Sage felt that Su Han must be pursuing speed regardless of quality. Unfortunately, after careful inspection, Piaohua Saint gave a negative answer: "The formation runes drawn by both parties are completely qualified and have no flaws." "What?" The Sun Eclipse Saint's complexion changed drastically, as if he had been struck by lightning. Immediately, the regret that came up like a tide suddenly overwhelmed him.??¡°Why, why should I check that? If I don¡¯t check that, I can get the first one.¡± Who would have thought that just a few checks and a little time delay would lead to a draw? If you don¡¯t check, wouldn¡¯t you just win? The Eclipse Saint¡¯s intestines are about to turn green. If he is really not good enough, he will lose if he loses. However, this was clearly a victory that had already been won, but because of a mistake on his part, the opponent forcefully snatched a draw. Yes, this was definitely a game that was robbed abruptly. The Eclipse Sage was so regretful that he wanted to hit the wall with his head. However, the result was already decided. Even if he regretted it again, it would not change the fact of a draw. "Ninth game, draw." Piaohua Sage announced. The Eclipse Saint was very depressed. He didn't understand that it was not difficult for him to carve the formation runes. Why did he have to check it again? Why did I feel so unconfident at that moment that I had to check it again? Could it be that because of his three consecutive defeats against Su Han, the slightest crack appeared in his Taoist heart? Although the Eclipse Saint is very reluctant to admit this, he seems to have to admit it. "Brother Dao, there is no need to be discouraged. So far, we still have one more victory than them. As long as martial arts can win two out of four rounds, victory will be ours." Sage Nandou is open-minded and comforts Sage Eclipse. The Eclipse Saint also knew that the battle situation was still under his control, but losing a round for no reason made him feel so embarrassed that he felt very useless. On the Brahma lineage, except for Su Han and Saint Tai'a, everyone else's morale is also very low. Everyone knows that unless the Brahma lineage wins three of the remaining four rounds of fighting, it will lose. From this point of view, it is really hard to see how much chance the Brahma lineage has in winning. "What's wrong? Are you all dejected?" Su Han was very relaxed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,324 The First Martial Arts Battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young Master, the situation is very unfavorable for us." Protector Fengyin was a direct participant, full of self-blame, "I blame my poor academic skills for holding everyone back." Saint Tai'a on the side said: "Don't say that. Except for Young Master Su himself, none of us can compare with our records. Apart from Young Master Su, only Zhong Limu won a draw. If we say it¡¯s holding us back, it¡¯s all of us who are holding us back.¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was a little low, Su Han said, "Isn't this game over yet? Don't you have the confidence to turn defeat into victory in the fourth round of martial arts?" Of course everyone wants to make a comeback in the fourth round of martial arts, but this comeback is too difficult and almost an impossible task. "Don't be discouraged, everyone. We are not prepared this time, but the other party is obviously well prepared. Especially Gao Gang and Lu Dong, do you believe that they will be people trained by the Eclipse Saint?" Su Han said. If it is really the Eclipse Line that challenges the Brahma Line, except for the formation and the Eclipse Line, which may have some advantages, in other areas, the Eclipse Line has no advantage at all. To put it bluntly, all variables lie with Gao Gang and Lu Dong. Even the Eclipse Saint himself actually had a very poor record. Protector Feng Yin said bitterly: "The Eclipse Saint faced the young master, losing three games and drawing one. I really don't know where he got the face to continue fighting. Even if he finally became the master of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain , does he have the nerve to sit in that position? Does he have the qualifications?" Losing three games in a row at the hands of a young genius is definitely a stain on the Eclipse Saint's life. With this stain on his body, even if he ascends to a high position, it will be difficult for everyone to truly recognize him. Although Protector Doro on the side did not speak, there was a look of approval in his eyes. Obviously, Su Han defeated the Sun Sage for three consecutive rounds, which also had a big impact on Protector Doro's world view. Su Han smiled, looked at Saint Tai'a, and his face became serious, "Brother Tai'a, in the fourth round of martial arts, you must win this round." "There will definitely be no problem." Saint Tai'a was very firm. "Guardian Fengyin, in this round, if nothing else happens, your opponent is the Litian Protector of the Eclipse Sun lineage. If you can win him, it will be good. If you can't win, there should be no problem in maintaining a draw, right?" Protector Feng Yin patted his chest and said, "Don't worry, young master. If I can't get a draw from Li Tian, ??then I won't be able to stay in the Brahma lineage." "Okay, this proves that we still have hope." Su Han¡¯s words made everyone look at each other. Is there still hope? You know, among the four rounds of martial arts, the Brahma lineage has to win at least three rounds to win. Even if Tai'a Saint and Fengyin Protector can win, it will only be two rounds of victory. What's more, Feng Yin Dharma Protector may not win that round. As for the remaining two rounds, one is Zhonglimu vs. Gao Gang, and the other is Su Han vs. Eclipse Sage. These two rounds, in the minds of everyone in Brahma's lineage, are basically two rounds that must be lost. The Piaohua Saint did not leave any time for Su Han to explain anything, and directly announced: "The fourth round of the fighting will begin." The four rounds of fighting are the finale that everyone is most looking forward to. "Please remember that both sides of the fight must be leaders against leaders, direct disciples against direct disciples, and subordinates against subordinates. There must be no staggered confrontation." This kind of rule is also to prevent someone from playing tricks. On the side of the Eclipse Saint, the first one to come out was Lu Dong. Lu Dong's martial arts strength is higher than that of Protector Li Tian. "Brother Tai'a, you go ahead in this first round." Su Han felt that this fourth round of martial arts must get off to a good start to boost morale. After all, among the four games, Tai'a Sage had the greatest chance of winning in this game. As long as the opponent has not reached the Holy Realm, no matter how powerful the Imperial Realm expert is, he will be vulnerable to the Tai'a Saint. "In the tenth round, Saint Tai'a of Brahma's lineage will face off against Lu Dong of Eclipse's lineage." Piaohua Saint said, "The rule of this arena is that you are responsible for life and death, so I hope that if the two sides are not strong enough, they will fight as soon as possible. Admit defeat and don¡¯t get angry. In the end, you won¡¯t have a chance to admit defeat.¡± The Piaohua Saint still does not want unnecessary casualties on both sides. Lu Dong was extremely depressed when he saw that the Brahma lineage actually sent Saint Tai'a to play the first game. Originally, he wanted to come up and try to win the first game. If the protector Feng Yin came up, he would have a lot of advantages. Possibility to win. But, now facing Saint Tai'a, what else does he have?A chance? It's good that he didn't get beaten up. Tai'a Saint lost in the Fulu competition before and felt that he could not lose his face. Now it is finally time for the martial arts competition. He is also taking a deep breath and intends to win the game here. "Let's do it." Saint Tai'a's gaze was profound, and the Saint's power pressed toward the opponent mercilessly. Although he really wants to win, he can't do it without a bit of grace. Since his strength is much higher than that of his opponent, it doesn't hurt to give him the upper hand. Lu Dong was just a warrior at the peak of the Imperial Realm. Under the pressure of Saint Tai'a's momentum, he could barely hold on, cupping his fists and saying, "Be merciful." Even before the fight started, I felt a little subdued. "However, Saint Tai'a remained unmoved and never tired of deceit. This may be the opponent's strategy to paralyze him. When the fight actually started, Na Ludong clearly felt the gap between himself and Saint Tai'a. In the world of martial arts, it is not that there is no precedent for the weak to defeat the strong. However, for someone with the peak cultivation level of the Imperial Realm to defeat a strong person in the Holy Realm, it can be called a miracle. Those who can create such a miracle are all rare. Lu Dong is indeed outstanding in all aspects of strength, but in terms of martial arts, he is obviously not the kind of being who can create miracles. He does have some final trump cards, and some powerful methods brought from his backers, which can allow his offensive and defensive capabilities to reach the level of the Holy Realm in a short period of time. But, should we use these trump cards? Lu Dong hesitated. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,325 The Eclipse Lineage is Sure to Win You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even if these last trump cards are used, they can at most allow Lu Dong to barely reach the level where he can compete with the Tai'a Sage without losing immediately. However, he can only hold out for half an hour at most, and the time limit for this martial arts competition is one hour, which means that even if he wants to hold on to a draw, he will have to hold on for an hour. ???????????????? For an hour, the trump cards he had were far from enough to last him. The battle was going on. Although Tai'a Sage would not use his ultimate move to suppress the situation immediately, his offensive was very fierce. After a few rounds, he completely took the initiative in the battle. Seeing the great power of Saint Tai'a, everyone in Brahma's lineage felt slightly comforted, but at the same time they were also surprised. "A saint is a saint. In front of him, Lu Dong was just like a three-year-old child." "After all, he is a veteran and powerful person in the casual cultivating world. Although he only entered the holy realm this year, his previous background is there. In my opinion, he seems to be not much worse than the Brahma Saint." "We will definitely win this game." "Yes, we can definitely win it. As long as we win this game, we will have four wins, four losses and two draws, and we will tie the score." ? Many people are very excited. However, there are also many pessimistic ones: "Have you ever thought about it, even if you win this round, you are not sure about the remaining three rounds. Guardian Feng Yin is not absolutely sure to win Guardian Li Tian, ??let alone Can Zhongli Mu defeat Gao Gang? Although Young Master Su is extremely talented, but against the Eclipse Saint himself" "Don't be too pessimistic. The young master seems confident. Maybe he has some trump cards?" What¡¯s your trump card? No one can imagine what trump card Young Master Su has. Could it be said that Zhongli Mu can defeat Gao Gang? Or can Young Master Su himself take down the Eclipse Saint? Both of these situations are impossible to happen in the eyes of everyone. On the other side of the Eclipse Sun Lineage, Gao Gang said calmly: "Lu Dong will be defeated in this round." The Eclipse Sage also laughed dryly. He could guess what Lu Dong should have some trump cards or back-ups, but looking at the situation, Lu Dong was obviously reluctant to use them. I guess I can¡¯t win anyway, so it¡¯s useless. Sure enough, after a few rounds of fighting, Lu Dong said loudly: "Sage Tai'a is indeed worthy of the power of a saint. I lost this round." He is not a fool. He knows very well that if the fight continues and arouses the other party's murderous intention, his life may not be saved. Saint Tai'a was stunned, but since the other party had already taken the initiative to admit defeat, it was too late to kill him. He could only say coldly: "You're giving in before the battle. I don't know if this move was taught to you by the Eclipse Saint? Or was it taught to you by someone else?" Lu Dong smiled awkwardly, didn't even dare to reply, and just handed him over and walked off the ring. There is no place to vent the accumulated anger of Saint Tai'a, but there is nothing he can do about it. In public, he must always act decently. "In the tenth round, the Tai'a Saint of Brahma's lineage wins." The victory in this game means that the Brahma lineage has officially tied the score. The next three rounds are the three rounds that determine the outcome of the gambling battle. As long as one side can win two games, that side will be the final winner. Seeing Tai'a's victory in the first battle has somewhat increased the morale and confidence of everyone in Brahma's lineage. However, morale alone is of no use. In a martial arts competition, it ultimately depends on the true strength of both parties. The eleventh round is also the second round of martial arts. It is still a contest between subordinates. On the Brahma lineage's side is the Fengyin protector, and on the Eclipse lineage's side is the Litian protector. This is also a match that has been expected for a long time. In terms of strength, Guardian Feng Yin has always been stronger than Guardian Li Tian, ??but his strength is limited and cannot form a truly overwhelming advantage. In terms of status, the two of them are the first guardians of both parties. Now that they are facing each other, it can be regarded as a tit-for-tat. "If it were normal times, Protector Feng Yin would have an advantage against Protector Li Tian. But now, the Eclipse lineage has a strong helping hand, so that's not necessarily the case." Su Han¡¯s eyes were profound. Although Protector Li Tian was from the eclipse lineage and was not a foreign aid, no one was sure whether Protector Li Tian had gained any extra trump card or improved his strength. Therefore, it is difficult to predict the outcome of this round. The two sides met each other. They were old acquaintances and old enemies. They didn¡¯t have any extra words to say. They just started fighting. ?Protector Li Tian's attack was extremely fierce. Looking at his posture, his actual combat ability has improved a bit compared to before. Although Protector Feng Yin had been mentally prepared for a long time, he was inevitably a little passive in the face of Protector Li Tian's fierce offensive. The two sides actually fought evenly. Seeing that the battle situation had reached a stalemate, Military Advisor Zhongli felt extremely regretful and sighed: "It seems that it will not be easy for Guardian Feng Yin to win this round." Protector Doro punched the armrest of the chair: "This Protector Litian has actually increased in strength. It's hateful, it's really hateful." Military Advisor Zhongli sighed: "It's useless to talk about this now. If we can win this round, we have some hope. If this round is a draw, it will be extremely disadvantageous for us." Indeed, the two sides seem to be tied now, but if this round is a draw, there will be no possibility of winning in the remaining two rounds. If we can win this game, there is still a glimmer of hope. At least in the eyes of many people in the Brahma lineage, this game is a crucial one. On the Eclipse side, everyone¡¯s expressions were much more relaxed. Obviously, the game Lu Dong lost before was expected by them. Anyway, no matter who faced Tai'a Saint, he would definitely lose a game. Losing that game would not affect the final trend. ??Looking at the situation in this game now, a draw is impossible. "The situation is gratifying. If Li Tian can draw this game, I will definitely be able to defeat the boy named Su. In addition, Gao Gang can also defeat Zhong Limu, and our final score will be six wins. Four losses, three draws, a sure win.¡± The Eclipse Saint silently calculated in his heart. No matter how he calculated, his side would definitely win. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,326 The Last Two Games You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at the situation on the field, the battle between Protector Feng Yin and Protector Li Tian is coming to an end. The two of them were still at odds with each other, and the balance of victory and defeat had not yet tilted. They were still in a stalemate. If this situation continues, it will definitely be another draw. If this game is a draw, it will be four wins, four losses and three draws. If this situation continues, Gao Gang can defeat Zhongli Mu, and the Eclipse Saint himself can defeat Su Han. In this way, the victory of the Eclipse lineage is a sure thing. In terms of martial arts, Eclipse Saint has absolute confidence in Su Han, and is more confident than the previous formation. There are variables in the formation, but in terms of martial arts, there can be no variables at all. Thinking about Su Han, there were rumors before that he was at the sixth level of the Imperial Realm. Even if he breaks through and enters the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, so what? A young man who has just entered the high level of the Imperial Realm wants to compete with him, a hundreds-year-old Saint Realm expert, in the martial arts? Is this realistic? Not realistic at all. ??The field of martial arts is the most cruel field, and it is also the field where opportunism is the least possible and the field where there is the least luck. The strong is strong, and the weak is weak. There are cases of over-level challenges, but the Eclipse Saint firmly believes that this situation will not happen to him. After all, how much difference is there between himself and Su Han? The Eclipse Saint is not blindly confident. He has also observed Su Han. Among the younger generation, this boy is indeed outstanding. The Eclipse Sun Sage also knows that Su Han has a characteristic, that is, if anyone dares to underestimate him, this person will probably suffer a big loss. However, the Eclipse Saint still feels that this kind of thing cannot happen to him. It is because of observation that the Eclipse Sage has confidence in his heart. He felt that with Su Han's martial arts strength, the best he could do was compete with Gao Gang. Even, it may not be comparable to Gao Gang. In front of him, the majestic saint, Su Han was no different from a little ant. The Eclipse Saint is confident that he can crush this kid to death in minutes. In fact, this is exactly what he planned. As long as he can seize the opportunity, he will definitely not mind strangling this kid directly. In this way, he will no longer have any future troubles, and the Silver Moon Holy Mountain from now on will be completely dominated by the Eclipse Sun family. While I was thinking about it, the battle in the ring was also over. Sure enough, as the Eclipse Saint had predicted, Protector Feng Yin and Protector Li Tian continued to fight until the end of an hour, but they still failed to win each other, and the two sides ended in a draw. A draw, another draw! This draw has a completely different meaning to everyone in Brahma's lineage. Seeing that the battle ended in a draw, everyone in the Brahma family sighed with regret. They can also see that the strength of Feng Yin Dharma Protector is actually much stronger than the other party. However, this difference in strength is too small to be transformed into a victory. This game, which was expected to win but failed to win, made the already delicate situation of the Brahma lineage become even more delicate. Although on the surface, the score between the two sides is still tied, if you think about it carefully, you will know that the battle situation has completely tilted towards the side of the Eclipse. Because in the next two games, Su Shao will mainly face the Eclipse Saint who is impossible to defeat, while Zhong Limu will face Gao Gang. Although everyone is unfamiliar with Gao Gang, judging from the demeanor around him, this person cannot be weak. Otherwise, the Eclipse Saint would not have allowed his former strongest disciple Qin Yao to play and instead let Gao Gang play. At least this shows that Gao Gang is definitely stronger than Qin Yao. "Zhong Limu's strength has always been weaker than Qin Yao's, let alone Gao Gang, who basically has no chance of winning. The atmosphere over the Eclipse lineage was completely different from that of the Brahma lineage, and everyone was beaming with joy. Obviously, they have seen the hope of victory waving to them in the distance. Out of thirteen rounds of gambling, there are only two rounds left. And these two rounds are the two rounds that the Eclipse lineage believes they must win. "Brother Eclipse, congratulations." Sage Nandou came up to celebrate in advance with a smile on his face. "Although the process has been full of twists and turns, the foundation of Eclipse's lineage is still better. Now it seems that they still have more What is there to say?¡± ?? Nan Dou Sage was also on tenterhooks before, fearing that the Eclipse Sun lineage would fail, especially when he saw Su Han summoning the dragon spirit beast. At that time, Nandou Saint really thought that the Eclipse Sun lineage was going to lose. AndNow, this bad feeling has finally disappeared. Victory was already in sight, and his mood naturally became much more relaxed. "There should be no suspense in the remaining two games." Everyone in the Eclipse family was also beaming with joy. "Gao Gang, although you are not facing off against Young Master Su in this round, I still hope that you will not underestimate the enemy and give your best," the Eclipse Saint still warned. Gao Gang's eyes flashed and he nodded: "Master, don't worry, this disciple will definitely live up to his high expectations." Although Gao Gang was not trained by the Eclipse Saint, he still called him respectfully. He is different from Na Ludong. Although he also came to help from the Eclipse Sun lineage, he has been appointed as the successor of the Eclipse Sun Saint, and it is very likely that he will take over the mantle of the Eclipse Sun Saint in the future. He has become a member of the Eclipse family. Nandou Saint laughed loudly: "Brother Dao, you are too vigilant. The boy Zhongli sent by the Brahma lineage must have made up for it. Not to mention the boy Zhongli, even if Young Master Su personally takes action, the martial arts may not be as good as the others. Better than Nephew Gao. As long as Nephew Gao performs normally, there will definitely be no problem in this round." "Young Master Gao, I wish you immediate success." Gao Gang waved his hand, waved his sleeves, and flew towards the ring. Every word and action is full of confidence. Everyone on the Brahma lineage has very solemn expressions. Protector Feng Yin kept blaming himself: "It's all my fault for not being good at studying and failing to win this round, which resulted in the situation being so unfavorable to my Brahma lineage." "Feng Yin, I really don't blame you or anyone else for this." Although Protector Doro has always seemed to have a bad temper, at this time, he also tried his best to comfort Protector Feng Yin, "You have tried your best, everyone has done your best. We have tried our best. Even if we were replaced, it would not be better than now." "Yes, there is no need to blame yourself." Military Advisor Zhongli sighed, "It is a pity that the Brahma Saint is not here, otherwise, these young people would not have any chance to jump around." "Yes, if the Saint is still there, how can he allow them to be rampant?" Everyone's tone was full of frustration. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1327 Arrogant Zhonglimu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was displeased: "Everyone, the gambling game is not over yet. You are here to feel sorry for yourself. The Brahma Heaven Saint left you to guard the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, saying that you are trustworthy people. Why do you think so in my opinion?" Is there a problem with your psychological quality?¡± The war is not over yet, and Su Han really doesn't like the pessimistic comments made by these people. Everyone also knew that he had made a mistake, and after hearing Su Han's scolding, they all apologized quickly. "Young Master, we made a mistake, please punish us." "We were too anxious, so we talked nonsense. Please punish us, young master." Su Hanhan snorted. He also knew that he was young. Although people from the Brahma lineage treated him well, it was inevitable that they would subconsciously distrust him because of his youth. Although this is human nature, he does not want his side to collapse before a fight at this critical moment. "Amu, the man opposite is arrogant. Go and feel his bottom. If necessary, use the magic weapon I gave you." Su Han said. Zhong Limu nodded, and the two exchanged understanding glances. Then Zhong Limu swayed and left the Brahma lineage camp. Hearing the conversation between the two, everyone couldn't help but look at each other. Why does Young Master Su sound like he's not worried at all? "The twelfth match, Brahma's lineage Zhonglimu faced off against Eclipse's lineage Gaogang." This Gao Gang was appointed as the heir by the Eclipse Saint not long ago. No one has ever seen him in Silver Moon Holy Mountain before, and his body is also shrouded in a mysterious veil. Among some people, there is a saying that this person is unfathomably high and the secret technique he cultivates is very powerful and has the strength of no less than half a step to the holy realm. Even Zhongli Mu¡¯s biological grandfather, Military Advisor Zhongli, was very dissatisfied with his grandson and felt that Zhonglimu would definitely lose this battle. The two sides stood on the ring. Gao Gang looked at Zhong Limu lightly and said with a smile: "I heard that you were originally a disciple of the Brahma Saint? How come you have suddenly changed and become a disciple of Young Master Su? Is it possible that you Brahma Heaven One lineage, is it actually popular to downgrade?¡± Su Han is nominally a disciple of Sage Brahma, and Zhonglimu is now nominally a disciple of Su Han. From this point of view, Zhonglimu's seniority has indeed dropped one level. ¡°It¡¯s just that Zhong Limu himself doesn¡¯t mind. Hearing what Gao Gang said at this moment, Zhonglimu laughed: "If you want to win by showing off your words, I have to say that you failed." Gao Gang was actually furious because he had expected to face off against Young Master Su himself. If that were the case, he could defeat Young Master Su, who was shrouded in all sorts of auras, in one fell swoop, and become famous all of a sudden. As a result, due to the rules of this betting competition, he could only play against Zhong Limu. In Gao Gang's eyes, Zhong Limu, who was at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, was undoubtedly a scum-like existence and not worth his while. Gao Gang's expression condensed, and the powerful pressure was released without reservation, forming a powerful aura and pressing towards Zhong Limu. "Among the younger generation of geniuses in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, I, Gao Gang, will not make the first move against anyone. Even if your so-called Young Master Su himself comes to power, I will not bother to make the first move. Do you know why?" Zhongli smiled and said, "I'm all ears." "Because if I strike first, the other party may not have a chance to strike." Gao Gang¡¯s words were extremely domineering and also full of pretentiousness. "Really?" Zhong Limu looked calm. "You don't believe it?" Gao Gang laughed loudly, as if he had a chance to win. Zhong Limu raised his eyebrows: "Do you want me to make the first move?" Gao Gang smiled contemptuously: "With my strength, I shouldn't fight with someone of your level. But since we are going to fight today, we must have some grace. Why don't you strike first? If you don't strike first, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a chance to make another move.¡± Zhong Limu remained unmoved, but when he heard Gao Gang's last words, a smile suddenly appeared on Zhong Limu's lips: "In that case, then you can take the move." Gao Gang laughed loudly: "That's right. Realize the gap between yourself and your opponent, and show weakness in time to avoid suffering greater losses. Let's do this. I'll give you ten moves first. How about that?" "Three moves!" Zhonglimu said. "Three moves are three moves, but I'm curious. Since I said I'd give you ten moves, why don't you accept it calmly?"??Should we reduce it to three moves? Gao Gang sneered. Zhong Limu showed a trace of ridicule: "You are wrong, I mean, as long as you can take three of my moves, you will win this round!" When these words were said, many people thought they had heard wrongly. What is Zhong Limu talking about? Want Gao Gang to pick up his three moves? If you can take three of his moves, you will win? Is this a joke? Everyone in the Brahma lineage thought there was something wrong with their ears. "What is this bastard talking about?" Military Advisor Zhongli thought he was deaf because of his old age. He looked at the others in confusion and looked at the others in confusion. "It seems that he is saying that Gao Gang can be defeated in three moves? Is that what he means?" Protector Feng Yin was also a little unsure, mainly because Zhong Limu's words were so shocking that people couldn't believe their ears. . "That seems to be the meaning." Protector Doro hesitated to speak. After being criticized by Su Han just now, they did not dare to complain easily, let alone show any pessimism. However, they were all filled with doubts. Looking at Su Han's determined expression, they couldn't understand what kind of medicine Su Han and Zhongli Mu Hululi were selling. The Eclipse Saint frowned. He knew very well how strong Gao Gang was. Even if Su Han himself faced off against Gao Gang, the outcome would be 50-50 at best. Maybe Gao Gang would win. Even bigger. " And what kind of strength Zhong Limu is, the Eclipse Saint also knows very well, even Qin Yao of the Eclipse lineage is not as good as him. What qualifications does he have to say such a thing? Could it be that he has lost his mind and gone crazy? If Su Han hadn't been there, the Eclipse Sage would have thought that Zhonglimu had lost his mind and gone crazy. However, seeing Su Han's calm expression, the Eclipse Saint's heart was beating for no reason. "Arrogant, it is extremely arrogant and ridiculous. Could it be that all the people of the Brahma lineage have been brainwashed by that boy named Su? It is simply arrogant beyond measure." Nandou Saint was very disdainful, and also thought that Zhong Limu is completely talking nonsense. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1328: Breaking one's word and getting fat You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Gao Gang couldn't wrap his head around it. When he finally came to his senses, he realized that the other party completely despised him. Gao Gang laughed angrily: "Did I hear you right? If you are talking nonsense to me, I guarantee that you will regret your words later." Zhong Limu sneered: "A grown man is verbose. Is this what the Eclipse lineage teaches you?" "Okay, okay." Gao Gang gritted his teeth, and he no longer concealed the fierceness in his eyes, "Since you don't have to drink wine as a penalty, don't blame me for embarrassing you!" With that said, Gao Gang took a step forward and shouted coldly: "Let's do it, I promised you three moves, and I will do what I said!" Zhong Limu shook his head and stopped talking nonsense. He suddenly activated his hand skills, and a huge golden bell immediately appeared from the void behind him. This big clock was magnificent, running extremely fast, and it fiercely covered Gao Gang's figure! The power of the big bell is extremely frightening. In the process of falling, it seems to burn the entire void. Gao Gang was still dismissive at first, but when he saw Zhong Limu bringing out such a destructive magic weapon, he couldn't help being frightened. How could he dare to neglect it? With a loud shout, he raised his arms, and a strange talisman appeared in his hand. He threw it in the air, and the talisman suddenly glowed and turned into a black wall of air, which collided with Zhong Limu's big bell. ???????????????????? Boom! Powerful forces collide, airflows collide wildly, scatter, collide, and scatter again. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Collision???????????????? The entire arena was shaken by the strong air current collision, the momentum was extremely shocking. This was just one round of sparring, and everyone below held their breath, and their eyes were as big as a bell. No one could have imagined that this magic weapon sacrificed by Zhong Limu could be so powerful. And this Gao Gang is really amazing, he actually withstood this blow in just a short moment. "This duel is surprisingly strong." "It seems that everyone has underestimated Zhong Limu's strength." "Gao Gang seems a little embarrassed. It seems that this battle has been fought." "What the hell? Maybe everyone underestimated Zhong Limu, but there is such a gap in realm and cultivation. He can still defeat Gao Gang in three moves? Stop dreaming." "That's just a statement, do you take it seriously? In this arena competition, of course, whoever can defeat the opponent in the end will win." The person who said this is obviously biased towards the Brahma lineage. "Can what I say be a child's play? Since he said three moves to get it done, he must do it." Those who support the Eclipse lineage are clinging to this point. "According to what you said, Gao Gang also said that he would let Zhongli Mu use three moves. What does giving up a move mean? Giving up means allowing the opponent to attack, and he will never fight back. But what about Gao Gang? But he used a powerful talisman to fight back. This Just call it a concession?" Those who support the Brahma lineage also refuse to give in. On the Eclipse side, as the battle started and the sudden change in the first round, their expressions suddenly became extremely solemn. They obviously didn¡¯t expect that such a change would happen? Gao Gang, who originally thought he would win, almost lost? "This must be an accident." Nandou Saint murmured, "It is better to let the trick of Brahma's lineage play. If Gao Gang refused to give in and took the initiative to attack, how could this be possible?" The face of the Eclipse Saint was also very gloomy. He was also slightly angry at Gao Gang. He knew that Gao Gang had underestimated his enemy. However, he had repeatedly warned Gao Gang not to underestimate the enemy. This Gao Gang is good at everything, but his desire to perform is too strong and he always wants to be in the limelight, but this time he almost suffered a big loss. "Brother Eclipse Sun, don't worry, Nephew Gao Xian must be aware of it." Nandou Sage still felt that the matter was not serious and comforted Eclipse Sage. The Eclipse Saint stared at the ring with a stern look, and said in his heart: "Gao Gang, you can't let it slip at this critical moment. Even if you can't win this round, you must at least get a draw." The Eclipse Saint is not as blindly optimistic as the Nandou Saint. He knows that Young Master Su has all kinds of tricks. Since Zhonglimu is known as Young Master Su's personal disciple, he might also get some miracles from Young Master Su. Weird method. Although the Eclipse Saint does not think that Zhonglimu can defeat Gao Gang through these means, he still does not want Gao Gang to take it lightly. A draw, this is the lowest expectation that the Eclipse Saint has for Gao Gang.   Compared to the Eclipse lineage, the reaction from the Brahma lineage was more complicated. Originally, they were prepared to accept defeat at any time, but when Zhong Limu came on stage and played a trick with Gao Gang, the game that had no chance of winning actually seemed to take a turn for the better? Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the golden bell magic weapon Zhong Limu sacrificed is obviously a very clever attack magic weapon. If Gao Gang hadn't used the talisman to defend, he might have failed in the first move! This surprised everyone in the Brahma family, especially Zhongli Mu¡¯s grandfather, Military Advisor Zhongli, who couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. When did his grandson Zhong Limu become so powerful? Military Advisor Zhongli is a smart man. He knows that this is definitely not Zhonglimu¡¯s own method. Most likely, it has something to do with Young Master Su. Suddenly, the way Military Advisor Zhongli and others looked at Su Han became different again. Su Han looked calm and looked at the stage intently. At this moment, Gao Gang no longer had the arrogance that he had just said, "I'll give you three moves." Instead, he looked at Zhong Limu with vigilant eyes. Taking a deep breath, Gao Gang said in a serious tone: "I didn't expect you to hide your secret. In this case, we will fight with real swords and guns." I have to say that this guy is very thick-skinned and does things unscrupulously. Seeing that the situation was not good, he immediately overturned the agreement to give three moves. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,329 Winning in one fell swoop You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zhong Limu laughed loudly: "If you want to break your promise, just break it. There is no need to make so many high-sounding excuses. No matter whether you move or not, as long as you can block my remaining two moves, you still win." These words are obviously extremely arrogant. Gao Gang never thought that the opponent in front of him, who did not look very strong, would dare to say such cruel words? Are you irritating yourself, or are you feeling confident? Gao Gang is not the kind of person whose blood rushes to his head when someone arouses him. This situation made Gao Gang even more vigilant. The so-called "give three moves" agreement has long since disappeared. Gao Gang grabbed the air with his hands, and a big gun appeared in his hands. As soon as the gun was grasped in the hand, boundless murderous aura suddenly surged out, as if it was a hellish demon soldier suddenly pulled out from the eighteenth level of hell. Gao Gang's expression was cold, and coupled with the murderous intent of this gun, he was indeed like the Shura God of Killing who came out of hell. "Since you are so crazy, then take a shot from me." As soon as Gao Gang finished speaking, his feet slid off the ground. With a spear, a spear force comparable to the raging fire dragon came directly towards Zhong Limu. This gun does not seem to be fancy, but it is powerful and its attack power is close to that of a strong person in the Holy Realm. Seeing Gao Gang's shot, the Eclipse Saint finally let go of the heavy burden in his heart. He firmly believed that the younger generation of geniuses would not be able to block Gao Gang's shot. "This game is stable." Eclipse Saint thought silently in his heart. If Gao Gang wins this game, then Eclipse Saint himself doesn't even need to take action himself, and he can conclude that Eclipse Sun's lineage has won. Zhonglimu was unhurried. Before entering the ring, Su Han had already told him that this golden bell magic weapon had extremely strong defensive capabilities. He stood there as if an old monk was in trance. Suddenly he waved his hands, and the golden bell suddenly flew down in mid-air and stood in front of him. It was like a shield, directly blocking Gao Gang's shot. "Huh?" Gao Gang was shocked, how could this happen? The defensive ability of the opponent's big bell magic weapon is so powerful? You must know that the momentum of his shot is not much worse than that of a strong person in the Holy Realm. How could he, Zhongli Mu, who was only at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, be able to stop him? For a moment, Gao Gang was confused. Although his loss of consciousness was only for a moment, in martial arts battles, the difference is often just such a moment. It was too late, but soon, Zhong Limu seized the opportunity, and the golden bell had already moved towards Gao Gang to cover his face. By the time Gao Gang reacted, the big clock had already begun to fall mercilessly above his head. Gao Gang was immediately shocked. The previous sense of superiority over the local geniuses of Silver Moon Holy Mountain had completely disappeared at this moment. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OUT of the Golden Bell However, before his talisman could be activated, an unexpected whip suddenly came out from the ground, knocking the talisman away from Gao Gang's hand, and then rolled it towards his arms. This was not the trump card that Su Han gave to Zhong Limu, but a whip technique that Zhong Limu had been practicing hard before, called Tianmu Divine Whip. The emphasis of this whipping method is to use softness to overcome hardness and take the force by surprise. At this moment, Gao Gang was in chaos, which was the perfect opportunity for Zhong Limu to use this whip technique. The most important thing about the Heavenly Mu God Whip Technique is the timing of its use. If the timing is wrong, this whip technique will just be an ordinary whip technique. But if you choose the perfect time to cast it, then this whip technique will become an artifact that can directly attack the opponent's weaknesses. According to Zhong Limu¡¯s strength, this whip technique could not restrain Gao Gang originally. But now Gao Gang's position was in chaos, and Zhong Limu had caught the flaw in his Taoist heart. As soon as this whip technique was used, Gao Gang's hands and feet were immediately restrained. "No!" Gao Gang was shocked, and all his strength burst out, trying to break free from the shackles of the whip. However, the moment the whip was placed on Gao Gang's body, Gao Gang felt as if his whole body was electrocuted, feeling numb all over and unable to move. Although this feeling only lasts for a moment, this moment is enough to determine the winner. "Go down!" Zhong Limu took advantage of the victory and pursued Gao Gang. He caught Gao Gang with his long whip and threw him hard under the ring. At this moment, the scene suddenly burst into warm applause. This is a very exciting game in which the weak defeated the strong. Gao Gang's body was thrown away from the whip in an awkward manner, and fell hard to the ground.In the dust, his face and mouth were covered with dust, he looked as embarrassed as he wanted, and as ugly as he wanted. Before the fight started, people said that he could be defeated with three moves, but in fact, it seemed that only two moves were used? This arrogant Gao Gang can only support two moves in front of a seemingly weaker opponent? This is too incredible. On the Eclipse side, everyone opened their mouths in disbelief, as if someone had stuffed their mouths with balls of cow dung. Everyone in the Brahma lineage also opened their eyes wide in surprise, and even their heartbeats temporarily stopped. It wasn¡¯t until the warm applause reached their ears that they were sure that Brahma¡¯s lineage had indeed won this round. Won! Waves of joyful dizziness suddenly surrounded everyone in Brahma's lineage. This happiness really came too suddenly. They never expected that Zhong Limu, who had been taught by Young Master Su, would be so good. Zhong Limu, who came down from the ring, even giggled. This battle can be said to be the most exciting battle he has ever experienced in his life. Especially the moment when Gao Gang was caught in the ring and thrown off the ring, it was an unprecedented relief. "In the twelfth round, Brahma's lineage Zhong Limu wins!" Even the Piaohua Saint was stunned for a moment before he realized that she was the one in charge of the overall situation. Hearing this result, the Eclipse Saint suddenly felt as if he had been hit hard in the chest, and his complexion suddenly became very ugly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1330: The Murderous Intent of the Eclipse Saint You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! And the expressions of Nandou Saint and others behind Eclipse Saint are full of shock and disbelief at this moment. ?Obviously, the unexpected development of the war situation made them psychologically unable to accept it at all. How come Gao Gang, who seems to be very powerful, is defeated inexplicably? The Eclipse Saint was so depressed that he was going crazy, and at the same time he was furious. He couldn't figure it out. He had obviously reminded Gao Gang several times not to underestimate the enemy, but unexpectedly, Gao Gang still capsized in the gutter. The Eclipse Sun Sage just wanted to slap Gao Gang away with a slap. Fortunately, this kid looked confident before, and he said so many lies. Now he came back in disgrace, and even the Eclipse Sun Sage blushed for him. The Eclipse Saint could only suppress the anger in his heart and asked Gao Gang in a low voice: "What's going on? Didn't I warn you not to underestimate the enemy?" Gao Gang was very embarrassed: "Master, I feel aggrieved at the loss. I didn't underestimate the enemy!" "You didn't underestimate the enemy? How could you be defeated by that kid at the seventh level of the Emperor Realm?" The Sun Eclipse Saint couldn't speak too harshly because Gao Gang was not a disciple taught by himself. But despite this, the anger on the face of the Eclipse Saint was still obvious. At this time, Na Ludong suddenly said: "Gao Gang did not lose unfairly in this round." "Did I lose unjustly? Which side are you on?" Gao Gang looked at Lu Dong in disbelief. "Hmph, don't you know where I stand? I mean, the golden bell magic weapon in that kid's hand is very simple. I look at it, it looks a bit like a demonic magic weapon recorded in classical books, but It can be large or small, it can be used offensively or defensively, and in the hands of warriors with different cultivation levels, it can exert its maximum combat effectiveness." "What? The ancient demon magic weapon?" The face of the Eclipse Saint suddenly became very ugly. "This Saint said that the origin of that boy Su Han is definitely not simple! I want to make this matter public and let this unknown person Get out of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, kid." The Eclipse Sun Saint knew that Zhong Limu was not that capable of obtaining any ancient demonic magic weapon, so the only explanation was Su Han. Lu Dong said lightly: "I can't be sure. Besides, even if we can be sure, we have no evidence to prove it." The Eclipse Sun Sage opened his mouth and found that he was speechless. Lu Dong frowned and said: "Eclipse Saint, I am a little confused. At first you said that Young Master Su across from you was just a young genius with some cleverness, but now I am very doubtful that a young genius with ordinary background would Are there so many endless cards and means?" Upon hearing the questioning tone of the other party, the Eclipse Saint quickly said: "I admit, that boy is a bit weird. However, I can guarantee that that boy will never have any deep background, let alone any of the four major sects. Disciples and the like.¡± Lu Dong's expression softened: "I also know that the disciples of the four major sects will definitely not come to a place like this to be a young master. But this young master Su is really weird. Since he does not have a profound background, then wait until you master the silver After taking control of Yuesheng Mountain, find an opportunity to get rid of him quietly to avoid future troubles." ??In fact, there is no need for Lu Dong to say that this was the original plan of the Eclipse Saint. "In the final analysis, Gao Gang underestimated the enemy. If Gao Gang showed his sharpness from the beginning instead of giving in, with Zhong Limu's cultivation, he might not even have a chance to make a move." The Eclipse Saint doesn¡¯t want to dwell on Gao Gang¡¯s problem anymore. He has already lost anyway. No matter how unhappy he is, he has to face reality. However, losing this round made the situation that was originally beneficial to the Eclipse family suddenly disappear. Before, the Eclipse team had four wins, four losses and three draws. After this game, it suddenly became four wins, five losses and three draws. In other words, in the next final game, if the Eclipse family cannot win, the loser of this bet will be the Eclipse family. This sudden turn of events has made everyone in the Eclipse family extremely depressed. They can't figure out how the originally good situation suddenly ended up in this situation. This psychological gap is really too big. Even a person with a firm heart like the Eclipse Saint cannot accept it. With two games left, they were almost certain that they would win the bet, and they even started to congratulate and celebrate in advance. But as Gao Gang lost this round, the good situation was suddenly ruined, and the Eclipse team was now the one behind. Even if the Eclipse Saint wins the last round, it will only be a tie! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???What happens after the tie? Is there still a chance for the Eclipse family to continue the challenge? Looking at the current situation, many people¡¯s inner balance has tipped towards the Brahma lineage. The Brahma lineage has managed to win the hearts of the people with their brilliant performances time and time again. And looking at the eclipse lineage? It is deviating from the original track step by step. The Saint of the Eclipse was filled with rage. However, now that things have happened, he has no way out. In this last round, he must play and win. What happens after you take it? Is it going to be a draw and then continue to quarrel with Young Master Su? For a moment, an idea suddenly flashed through the head of the Eclipse Sage, and it was also an evil thought. "When the situation has developed to this point, we must use dangerous tactics. If that doesn't work, kill this kid Su Han! In this way, the Brahma lineage will definitely be leaderless again! As long as this kid dies, what will happen to Tai'a Saint, a foreign cultivator? Can you suppress those ghosts and snake gods of the Brahma lineage?" The Eclipse Saint knows very well that the reason why the Brahma lineage has not fallen apart is entirely because of the support of Young Master Su. As long as he goes up and kills Young Master Su, the Brahma lineage will definitely fall apart! Thinking of this, the Eclipse Saint also made up his mind. He took a big step forward and rushed up to the ring. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1331 Resolutely go to war You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young Master Su, this saint is waiting for you in the ring. Don't say that you don't even have the courage to fight this last battle. If you don't dare to fight this saint upright, there will be no one in this Silver Moon Holy Mountain after all. I really admire you!" The Eclipse Sun Sage was worried that Su Han would admit defeat directly, so he used these words to provoke Su Han. If Su Han admits defeat directly, the two sides will draw, which will definitely be beneficial to Su Han. Moreover, it is not too embarrassing for Su Han to admit defeat directly. After all, he is just a young genius under twenty years old. To directly admit defeat in the face of a strong man in the Holy Realm, this is really understandable and will not affect Su Han. How much reputation. That¡¯s why the Eclipse Sage wants to squeeze Su Han so that Su Han can¡¯t avoid fighting. On the Brahma lineage, after Zhong Limu won, everyone was extremely ecstatic. It was not until the Eclipse Saint made a provocation that everyone recovered from their joy. "Young Master, even if we don't fight in this round, it's still a draw. Since it's a draw, how can they of the Eclipse family have the dignity to come back and seize power?" Protector Feng Yin advised. Military Advisor Zhongli also agreed: "Even if the Eclipse Saint wins this round, it is a victory without force. Even if you don't fight, young master, no one will say anything about you. The Eclipse Saint is a saint, and I want to show you my sincerity." If an emperor-level genius challenges you, it¡¯s him who¡¯s embarrassed, not you.¡± Tai'a Saint stared at the Eclipse Saint on the stage and said in deep thought: "This Eclipse Saint has an undercurrent of murderous aura all over his body. If you ask me, he has already made murderous intentions towards you and plans to kill you in the ring. .¡± "How can this Eclipse Saint be so vicious?" ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s give up this battle.¡± "If you give up this fight, no one will say anything to you." Everyone began to persuade Su Han. Su Han¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the Eclipse Saint on the stage. Su Han knew better than anyone else that when the Eclipse Saint was forced to this point, he jumped over the wall and had murderous intentions. If he went up now, he would definitely be greeted by the opponent's crazy killing move. With Su Han's current strength, it is definitely impossible to confront the Eclipse Saint head-on. However, this does not mean that Su Han will avoid fighting. In this battle, Su Han must fight! "Everyone, since the Eclipse Saint has carefully planned today's power-seizing drama, then this drama must come to an end. If I avoid fighting now, I won't be able to end this matter. If I can't If it is ended, the Eclipse lineage will resurrect at any time!" ¡°If today¡¯s thirteen gambling rounds end in a draw, it is conceivable that the Eclipse lineage will make a comeback at any time in the future. ¡°Then, today¡¯s thirteen rounds of gambling will be in vain. "Young Master, this is the conspiracy of the Eclipse Saint." "Yes, the Eclipse Saint's provocation this time means that he has murderous intentions against you. Now you are our core, and except you, it is equivalent to disintegrating the entire Brahma lineage." "Young Master, please don't take this risk." Each and every one of them immediately began to speak anxiously to persuade them. Obviously, at this juncture, everyone felt that there was no need to confront the Eclipse Saint. After all, the age gap between you, Young Master Su, and the other party is too big. Even if they avoid fighting, no one will say anything. However, Su Han has made up his mind. "Don't worry, everyone, if I lose to him, I have a way to save my life and will not give him the chance to kill me." Su Han assured everyone in order to reassure everyone. "But young master, the strength of the Eclipse Saint is unfathomable. Even the Brahma Saint was only able to suppress him" "Yes, it's impossible to guard against the methods of the Holy Realm. Young Master, you are young after all" Su Han smiled and said: "It is precisely because I am young that my bloody nature has not been eliminated. The Eclipse Saint provokes me like this. If I don't fight, wouldn't I be a martial artist in vain? Needless to say, I have made up my mind." While speaking, Su Han's figure had already swept towards the ring like lightning. "The thirteenth round, the finale, Young Master Su of the Brahma lineage versus the Eclipse Saint of the Eclipse lineage!" The Eclipse Sun Saint was slightly surprised when he saw Su Han coming out of the battle. He originally thought that this kid would shirk the situation or even avoid fighting. But I didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would go into battle so quickly. This level of pleasure even made the Eclipse Saint's heart waver a little, and a slight shadow appeared on his original belief that he would win. "How is it possible?" When the Eclipse Saint discovered his mentality, he immediately denied it, "No way!"I don't care about the current heretical fields. If I lose, I lose. It's all just opportunistic means by this kid. The world of martial arts must be proven and conquered by force! " In fact, the Eclipse Saint is subconsciously unwilling to admit that perhaps the only way he can defeat Su Han now is through force. If something goes wrong with this force, it will undoubtedly make the Eclipse Saint go crazy. But then again, although there were some fluctuations in the Eclipse Saint's heart, it was not enough to really affect his self-confidence. "Perhaps, that boy was so happy to fight, it was just a way to disturb my Taoist mind. I don't believe it. He is a little boy less than twenty years old. It is not enough to describe him as a young boy. How could he defeat me? ?What will he use to defeat?" No matter how you think about it, the Eclipse Sun Sage feels that in such a huge disparity in the gambling battle, what reason does he have to not be confident? When he thought of this, the Eclipse Saint no longer thought about this, but his eyes were firmly fixed on Su Han. From the first moment he stepped onto the ring, Su Han felt the powerful aura of the Eclipse Saint, suppressing himself crazily. "As expected of a saint, the pressure of this holy realm is really strong." This was the first time that Su Han faced off against a strong man from the holy realm. As soon as he entered the ring, he immediately felt a mountain of pressure. However, since Su Han has stepped onto this stage, it means that he has been mentally prepared for it. Facing an established Saint Realm powerhouse like the Eclipse Saint, with such an overwhelming strength gap, as an Imperial Realm genius, there is no doubt that he has no possibility of counterattack. However, what Su Han is pursuing is a draw. That¡¯s right, as long as this round is a draw, and as long as you are not defeated by the Eclipse Saint within an hour, then the winner of these thirteen rounds of gambling will be the Brahma lineage! This is the reason why Su Han decided to play this game, because what he wanted was a draw! A draw is enough for Brahma¡¯s lineage to win the bet. "Young Master Su, I have to say that you are very brave for daring to step onto this stage." The Eclipse Saint's tone was full of murderous intent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,332 Three Defenses You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han didn't even raise his eyelids, turning a deaf ear to the Sun Eclipse Saint's words. With his arms raised, a series of golden rosary beads rolled to the ground, transforming into golden armored warriors with ferocious faces, holding their swords high, and quickly formed an array to guard Su Han in eight directions. Anyone with a discerning eye can immediately tell that the positioning of these eight golden-armored warriors obviously has some kind of particularity, and they are positioned according to a certain formation method. It¡¯s just that most people don¡¯t understand this formation method. Su Han¡¯s eyes were steady, and he controlled a formation disk in his hand. The position of the Bagua runes on the formation disk vaguely echoed the positions of the eight golden-armored warriors. This formation is clearly going on the defensive! The Eclipse Saint sneered secretly in his heart: "Guard? In front of this Saint, you are just a young genius, you have to be able to defend yourself!" It¡¯s not that Eclipse Saint is blindly confident, he is a veteran Saint Realm powerhouse, but in his eyes, Su Han is just a fledgling Imperial Realm genius. The gap between the two is there. If the other party wants to defend, the Eclipse Saint naturally does not think that the other party has the possibility to defend. Su Han naturally knew that this battle would be difficult, but he had the biggest trump card, which was the newly refined Xuanwu Tortoise Shell Rune. The basalt tortoise-shell runes were integrated into the golden body of gods and demons, allowing his defensive capabilities to rise to a new level. This is why he has the confidence to face the Eclipse Saint. Taking a deep breath, Su Han activated the golden body of the gods and demons, and suddenly strange tadpole-like runes appeared, exuding a dazzling light all over Su Han's body. When the Eclipse Saint saw this Xuanwu rune, his brows suddenly furrowed. He didn't know the origin of this Xuanwu rune, but with the combat intuition of a strong man in the Holy Realm, he could immediately tell that this strange rune suddenly raised Su Han's defense ability to the level of the Holy Realm. ! "Do you think that using such heretical means means that you really have the strength to reach the Holy Realm?" The Sun Eclipse Saint's tone was full of disdain, "You are just a seventh-level Emperor Realm person, and using this method will only make you die. Faster. If this is the trump card you rely on to challenge this saint, then this saint will really be a little disappointed in you." This is a heart attack strategy. Su Han didn¡¯t answer at all, he even hoped that the Eclipse Sage would continue talking. Although he knew that the Eclipse Sage wanted to psychologically destroy his confidence, he was not affected by this attack at all. He even hoped that the Eclipse Sage would talk as long as possible. Because, while the Eclipse Saint was speaking, Su Han was also secretly arranging defenses. The eight golden-armored warriors are the first wave of defense, while the black tortoise-shell runes are the second wave of defense. There is still a third wave. Su Han secretly squeezed his hands and activated another formation disk in his hand. Formation lines suddenly spread under Su Han's feet. "Huh?" The Eclipse Saint frowned, obviously sensing the changes at the scene. Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation! This is the formation disk that Su Han seized from King Qingliu. If the Eclipse Saint wants to break through the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation and get close to him, he must break through the magma abyss in the formation, and he must also pass through an astonishingly powerful head. The magma monarch. Even a strong person in the Holy Realm would find it difficult to break through the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. However, because this Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation is quite powerful, its consumption is also staggering. The consumption of Yuan Stone is huge. Fortunately, Su Han is not worried about the Yuan Stone at the moment. The array disk was activated, and the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation was also activated. Su Han's whole body suddenly seemed to have a faint red halo. This was the phantom formation mist formed by the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. If something happened If the attack wants to pass through this phantom mist, it must first crack the magma abyss and magma monarch of the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. In other words, if an attack is powerful enough to break through the magma abyss and defeat the magma monarch, then this attack can penetrate the illusory mist and attack Su Han's body. On the contrary, the power of this attack will be offset by the phantom mist. Su Han stood at the core of the formation, looking at the Eclipse Saint calmly, without fear. The reason why the Eclipse Saint did not launch an attack immediately was because he was preparing a thunderous strike. The moment Su Han's formation was arranged, the first move of the Eclipse Saint came as promised. The fist explodes and stirs the void! Suddenly, the entire void in the arena seemed to have fallen into a weird state of distortion. The next moment, a powerful fist hit Su Han. boom!   The powerful fists stirred up countless spiritual vortices, forming harsh air waves that made the eardrums of those watching below ring. However, when the power of this punch hit the layer of light red halo, it was as if it encountered a wall of air, completely canceling out the power of this punch! The power of this punch was completely absorbed by the red halo, leaving no trace behind! "Huh?" When everyone discovered that such a powerful punch could not shake the foundation of Young Master Su's defense, everyone was shocked and couldn't help breathing faster. "how so?" "You didn't penetrate Young Master Su's defense?" "Is the Eclipse Saint just warming up? Give him a move or two first?" "Shit, Master Su obviously used the formation to defend himself." "Arrayment? It's impossible. When did Master Su set up the array? Didn't you see it?" "You don't understand this. Formations don't necessarily need to be temporarily arranged. There is a thing in the world called a formation plate, which can directly simulate the formation. Although it is not as powerful as the real formation, it is still amazingly powerful." "Real or false? Does Young Master Su have a formation disk?" "This must be the case, otherwise, no matter how brilliant the formation master is, he would not be able to arrange the formation under everyone's noses in such a short period of time." "What kind of formation is this? It can actually block the blow of the Eclipse Saint. No wonder Young Master Su dares to fight!" The power of the Sun Eclipse Saint's punch is indeed astonishing. Even the many experts at the peak of the Imperial Realm who were watching the scene did not dare to resist the power of this punch. However, Young Master Su did it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,333 Everyone¡¯s reaction You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the viewing area, Saint Tai'a frowned: "This Saint of Eclipse is indeed a ruthless character and very difficult to deal with." Protector Feng Yin couldn't help but ask: "Then, does Young Master Su have any hope of winning this round?" It¡¯s actually a bit idiotic to ask this question, because everyone knows that facing a saint who has been famous for hundreds of years, no matter how talented he is, it is just a dream to win. But Saint Tai'a shook his head: "Young Master Su's idea seems to be to take a defensive stance. His goal should not be to win, but to draw!" Protector Feng Yin¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Yes, a draw is enough. As long as it¡¯s a draw, our Brahma lineage will also be the winner in these thirteen rounds of gambling!¡± "Yes." Military Advisor Zhong Li also slapped his thigh hard, "No wonder the young master has always been so confident. It turns out that he has calculated all the thirteen rounds. Could it be that the situation of this round was already expected by him?" "If this is the case, the young master really has no plans left." "That's right, Young Master Daqing has been here a long time ago. As long as he keeps the tie, he will win this game." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of this conclusion to boost morale, all talk about the energy. On the contrary, Saint Tai'a, who originally proposed this conclusion, did not speak at this moment, but looked solemnly at the stage. "Commander Zhongli, look at this game, can Young Master Su maintain a draw?" Saint Tai'a finally couldn't help but ask. When Military Advisor Zhongli heard this, his face became serious, and he pondered for a long time and said: "Our young master always makes decisions before acting. I don't dare to speculate on how many trump cards he has. However, the Eclipse Saint is One punch is definitely just an appetizer. His real trick has not been used yet." "Well, the Sun Eclipse Saint's special move has not been used, and Young Master Su must have some trump cards that he has not used yet. Moreover, his formation looks very unusual, and its power is so amazing?" Saint Tai'a also said in surprise. . The war has just begun, so naturally no one will jump to conclusions casually. However, Su Han's formation undoubtedly gave everyone a lot of confidence. ¡°At least, this battle will not be as one-sided as previously expected. ¡°At least Young Master Su is not as vulnerable as everyone thought. Even if he faced the Lord of Saints, he had no intention of giving in easily. On the other side of the Eclipse Sun lineage, the reaction was completely different. When the extremely powerful punch of the Eclipse Saint was offset by the formation, everyone's expressions suddenly became extremely complicated, with shock written all over their faces. ¡°Obviously, they couldn¡¯t accept this scene. Not far behind the Eclipse Saint, the few strangers who had been watching the battle suddenly furrowed their brows and looked at the ring in disbelief, with vague surprise and doubt in their eyes. Even Na Lu Dong frowned and said: "Protector Li Tian, ??although you have repeatedly emphasized that this boy does not have any unfathomable background, I still can't help but want to ask, where did this boy run out from? There is actually one So many unexpected trump cards?¡± Protector Li Tian also frowned. At this moment, he was absolutely as shocked by Su Han as the Eclipse Saint in the ring. This young man gave them too many shocks and caused too many psychological shocks to them. Not to mention his heaven-defying abilities in alchemy and talismans, this boy's cultivation in formations is actually so evil that he can even fight with the Sun Eclipse Saint. ¡° Moreover, there is actually a five-clawed dragon as a contracted spirit beast. Now, in the martial arts arena, this kid can actually face off against the majestic saint. Although it does not rely on martial arts, but the heaven-defying array and various props, but a young boy less than twenty years old can confront the Lord of Saints head-on in the ring, which is enough to become a legend. Legendary. The most important thing is that the Sun Eclipse Saint¡¯s punch, which he concentrated all his strength on, did not break even one of the opponent¡¯s formations. This punch may not be the most essential martial arts of the Eclipse Saint. It may be a tentative punch, but it is definitely not a mediocre punch. If this punch hits any emperor-level warrior, as long as that emperor-level warrior has no defensive means beyond his own strength, he will definitely fall on the spot. Such a young genius not only shocked Protector Li Tian, ??but also made the Sun Eclipse Saint in the ring frown and fearful. "This son, we must not let him grow up like this. Otherwise, even if I win today and seize the power, I will soon?This kid will also become a big problem for me. " Thinking of this, the Saint of Eclipse Sun is even more murderous! On the referee¡¯s bench, Piaohua Sage also looked at the ring in shock. As a veteran saint of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, she has seen many young geniuses. "However, there has never been a young genius who could force the majestic saint to this point. " Moreover, the Eclipse Saint is not an ordinary saint. He is among the five saints of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and his strength is second only to the Brahma Saint. Such a person could be forced to such an extent by a young genius. The formation performed by Young Master Su is extremely sophisticated even for someone like Piaohua Saint who is proficient in formations. Even Piaohua Saint cannot understand its mystery. Not to mention that the Eclipse Saint is a fan of the authorities. How easy is it to break the formation? The competition in the arena only has one hour. If the Eclipse Saint cannot break this formation within an hour, it will be considered a draw. Over at Eclipse Sun Lineage, everyone¡¯s expressions are also very solemn at this moment. With a pair of eyes, Gululu looked at the ring. "Brother Eclipse, we must win." Nandou Saint prayed secretly in his heart. With the current situation, if they don't win this round, all their plans will come to nothing. This is a gamble they cannot afford to lose. If they lose this round, they will lose everything. If he loses this round, the Eclipse Saint will not have the face to challenge the Brahma lineage again. You can't win without the presence of the Brahma Saint, so what qualifications do you have to challenge? "Master will definitely win." In the Eclipse camp, there was a person who looked at the ring with a fierce look in his eyes. He almost wished he could step forward to help and tear Su Han into pieces. This person is none other than Qin Yao of the Eclipse Sun lineage. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,334 The Eclipse Saint¡¯s Crazy Counterattack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It turns out that Qin Yao is the most outstanding disciple of the Eclipse Saint. As a result, because the Eclipse Sage believed that he did not have the strength to fight against Su Han, Qin Yao was not even qualified to participate in these thirteen rounds of gambling. Not only that, but the person who was appointed as the young master of the Eclipse lineage was not Qin Yao. Qin Yao was responsible for all of this on Su Han. If it weren't for Su Han, why would the Eclipse family need help from Gao Gang? Now Qin Yao hates Su Han deeply. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??? Qin Yao couldn't control the jealousy in his heart at all, and the jealousy was mixed with anger. He was jealous, why was Zhong Limu, who was originally inferior to him, so successful in the ring just now? He was jealous, why could this boy Su Han be evenly matched with his master even though he was only at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm? Qin Yao really wished that the Sun Eclipse Saint could give Su Han a thunderous blow and cut him into pieces. Even if the Eclipse Saint on the stage is not as crazy as Qin Yao at the moment, it is not much different. After that punch, he continued to use his boxing skills, a set of Mingwang Vajra Fist, which was like the arrival of gods and Buddhas, with astonishing destructive power. His fists hit Su Han like a violent storm. However, these punches could never destroy the phantom formation fog around Su Han, and would always be offset by the phantom fog. What¡¯s even more annoying is that the eight golden-armored warriors, like the eight defenders, have become more and more tacitly coordinated with the formation, making it impossible for the Sun Eclipse Saint to break through Su Han¡¯s defense. The Sun Eclipse Saint's fists hit the eight golden-armored warriors crazily. Although they left scars one after another and even broke these golden-armored warriors into several pieces, these golden-armored warriors were always It was quickly restored to its original state. "What the hell, what the hell is this?" The Eclipse Sage was really going crazy. These eight golden-armored warriors are not too fast, but the entire arena is so big. Even if these golden-armored warriors have no speed at all, they are enough to protect Su Han within the encirclement. The destructive power of the Sun Eclipse Saint is not enough to break through Su Han's two layers of defense. Being unable to attack for a long time will undoubtedly make people angry. At this moment, the Eclipse Saint simply wished he could swallow Su Han's flesh and blood alive. Since the first game of alchemy, the Sun Eclipse Saint¡¯s feeling of frustration and weakness has been accumulating little by little. Until now, it has finally accumulated to an almost unbearable level. The face of the Eclipse Saint was flushed with anger. At this moment, he completely ignored his image and did not care about the fact that he was a saint, but he was here to fight with the young genius. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????" Boy, did the Brahma Sage teach you these cowardly skills?" When Su Han heard this, he became happy on the spot. "Eclipse Sun Saint, don't tell me that you, a majestic Saint, know these three things." The Eclipse Saint was extremely angry: "This Saint was just warming up. Don't think that you can stop this Saint's victory by relying on a broken formation. Today you will know that the Brahma lineage is gone without Brahma." The saint is nothing. As for you, you are nothing." At this moment, the Saint of the Eclipse Sun was really furious and completely torn apart. Su Han smiled sarcastically: "You said the Brahma lineage is nothing, then your Eclipse lineage's record is not as good as ours, so who do you think you are?" As soon as these words came out, the whole audience burst into laughter. Yes, before you say others are nothing, at least consider the current situation, right? The current situation is that the Eclipse lineage does not have as many victories as the Brahma lineage. If the Brahma lineage is nothing, then wouldn¡¯t the Eclipse lineage be worse than nothing? The Eclipse Saint has a dark face and a furious heart. He is like a murderous god from hell, full of frightening killing intent. And in the hands of the Eclipse Saint, a golden light flashed, and a dazzling long sword exuded an astonishing aura, which he held in his hand. This long sword, with golden light flowing and arrogant flames, seems to be transformed by a god. The blade of the sword shines with astonishing killing intent. When people look at it from a distance, they feel that their energy and blood are surging, and they may have a mental breakdown at any time. "It seems that the Eclipse Saint is about to use his special move." Su Han's heart was filled with fear.??, he knew that the Eclipse Saint would definitely not let him pass easily in this round. Fortunately, Su Han has long been mentally prepared to face all difficulties. The Saint of the Eclipse Sun held the long sword in his hand, and his murderous aura suddenly surged. The whole person's temperament is more like that of an ancient god. During the surge of golden light, the blade of the Eclipse Saint had turned into a ray of light, slashing towards the phantom formation mist around Su Han. The speed of the sword and the force of the sword almost made everyone in the audience feel like they couldn't keep up. The speed is really too fast, so fast that people can¡¯t keep up with the speed of this knife. The attack of this long sword is completely different from the attack of Quan Gang. The attack of the long knife has a strong sense of sharpness and the momentum of cutting through the void. This sharp edge came suddenly and had already slashed towards the neck of a golden armored warrior. Looking at the momentum of this sword light, it is obviously different from the previous fist attack. If the golden armored warrior is cut into two pieces with one sword, it will be difficult for the golden armored warrior to return to his original state. At this moment, Su Han activated his hand skills, and a stream of golden energy shot out from the Tianhe Glazed Tower, forming a thin layer of armor and surrounding the golden armored warrior. Keng! The sharp and harsh sound of metal collision made everyone's ears buzz, and they almost became deafened at this moment. The thin layer of golden power was directly torn apart by this strong collision. An extremely powerful knife struck the golden-armored warrior's neck, leaving a deep cut mark. "What a powerful sword." Su Han gasped when he saw the attack power of this sword. No one knows better than Su Han how powerful the defense formed by the power of the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda's Golden Essence will be when surrounding the golden armored warrior. It would be difficult for ordinary initial attacks in the holy realm to leave traces on this golden-armored warrior. This made Su Han couldn't help but look at the long sword of the Eclipse Saint with admiration. The Eclipse Saint¡¯s first strike was unsuccessful. Although he was a little annoyed, he was not slacking off. The second knife, the third knife, the fourth knife The force of the sword, like a tide, rushed toward Su Han crazily. Eclipse Saint is obviously angry. This set of sword skills is also one of his best magical powers. Once it is used, opponents of the same level will have to avoid it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,335 The battle is fierce You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone in Brahma¡¯s lineage looked at the Eclipse Saint on the stage with very solemn expressions. "Commander Zhongli, is this the "Ming King's Heaven-Slaying Sword" for which the Eclipse Saint is famous?" Protector Feng Yin couldn't help but ask. Military Advisor Zhongli had a solemn expression and nodded slightly: "The last time I saw him use the sword skills of Eclipse Saint, he had not yet mastered them. But now it seems that he has mastered this set of sword skills!" The Saint Tai'a on the side also frowned: "As expected of the Eclipse Saint, he is not as easy to deal with as expected. With this sword skill, even if I were to confront him, I still have to avoid its edge." Sage Tai'a said this, but it doesn't necessarily mean that he can't defeat Sage Eclipse. What he means is that when the Eclipse Saint uses this set of sword skills, he can only take a defensive position and must not take the risk of directly responding to its edge. Protector Doro also sighed: "In the Holy Mountain of Silver Moon, the only one who can suppress this set of sword skills head-on is the Brahma Saint." Having said this, everyone¡¯s eyes became more anxious. Can Young Master Su be able to withstand such a terrifying sword skill? The most important thing is that the former Eclipse Saint had not yet mastered this set of sword skills. But now, it has been completed. Facing such an eclipse saint, can Su Han really be able to withstand it? Even Sage Tai'a, who was very optimistic about Su Han before, is now a little anxious. With his eyesight, he couldn't tell what the final direction of this game would be. On the ring, the Eclipse Saint has completely entered a berserk state at this moment, and every strike is like the harvesting blade of the god. Facing such a violent Eclipse Saint, Su Han's pressure also increased exponentially. If the Eclipse Saint only used the same boxing skills to attack, Su Han could hardly feel any pressure. However, when the Eclipse Saint used this set of sword skills, Su Han's pressure instantly increased several times. This set of sword skills is sharp and has a unique momentum that can cut through all nothingness. With every sword strike, Su Han had to pay a huge price to ensure that his Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation would not be defeated by the sword light. "Young man named Su, if you have the guts, come out and test my sword. If you dodge and dodge, you won't be afraid of losing the face of the Brahma Saint!" At this moment, the Eclipse Saint was like an angry god, his tone full of monstrous murderous intent. Su Han knew that this was the Eclipse Saint stimulating himself. However, Su Han is not the kind of person whose brain becomes congested whenever he is stimulated. He knows that with his current level of cultivation, if he wants to remove the formation and resist the Eclipse Saint, he may not be able to withstand even three swords. . The only thing I can rely on is this layer of defense. Although the Sun Eclipse Saint's sword was ferocious, under these three defenses, the intensity of the sword was reduced by more than half. Although Su Han struggled, he could still withstand it. In this round, Su Han¡¯s goal is very clear, which is to maintain a tie. As long as a draw can be maintained, the gamble can be won. Therefore, no matter how the Eclipse Sage used words to stimulate and provoke him, he remained unmoved and stayed tight. It has to be said that Su Han's three defenses are perfect. Although it consumes a lot of money, facing these three defenses, it is extremely difficult to break through these three defenses, even if the Eclipse Saint uses the bottom-of-the-box method. Time passes by minute by minute. The sword skills of the Eclipse Sun Saint have almost reached their limit. The situation of being unable to attack for a long time also made the Eclipse Saint feel more and more angry. He really couldn't understand what was going on with Young Master Su? With this set of sword skills, apart from the Brahma Saint himself, he is invincible, and he will definitely sweep aside the other strong men of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. But he never expected that in front of such a young boy, he would be unable to open up the situation for a long time? ¡°If you allow time to go on like this, once the hour is up, no matter how extravagant your sword skills are, it will be of no use. In terms of momentum, he had the upper hand, but he didn't cut off even a hair of his opponent. The battle could only be considered a draw. A draw? How could the Eclipse Saint accept the result of a draw? Just thinking about these two words, the anger in his heart surged out, his eyes were red, and he stared at Su Han in the formation. Immediately, blue veins sprouted on the Eclipse Saint's neck, his eyes were red, and he almost roared and shouted: "Boy, no matter where you learned these crooked things, today, this Saint must"??This defense is cut open, letting you know that in front of the power of the Holy Realm, you are just a dish at best! " Speaking of this, the Eclipse Saint¡¯s tone was also full of madness. The next moment, the golden light all over the body of the Eclipse Saint surged, and the bones in his body actually crackled. During the golden light, the body of the Sun Eclipse Saint continued to grow taller and bigger in the wind. Within a moment, a three-foot-tall Dharmakaya stood impressively on the stage. At this moment, the Eclipse Saint is covered in golden armor, with only his arms exposed. His strong muscles are like copper poured into iron, full of explosive power. The red eyes were as big as copper bells, and when they stared, they were full of soul-stirring pressure. "What is this? Could it be that this Sun Eclipse Saint has also cultivated physical magical powers similar to my golden body of gods and demons?" Su Han did not dare to neglect, knowing that this must be the stronger trump card of the Eclipse Saint. Without hesitation, he grabbed the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda with one hand. As soon as the Tianhe Glazed Tower appeared, billowing golden light suddenly poured out. Amidst the billowing golden light, Lord Liuli also rushed out, revealing his even more majestic body. "Lao Liu, the dharma body in front of you is the physical body of a strong man in the holy realm. Go and meet him." The strength of the Liuli Lord depends on the Tianhe Liuli Pagoda. The strength of the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda depends on how much potential Su Han has developed. Although Tianhe Glazed Tower has endless potential, Su Han is still young after all and has not fully developed its potential. This Liuli Lord is obviously unable to fight against the Eclipse Saint after his body has gone crazy. But the good thing about the Liuli Lord is that the power of the golden essence of the Tianhe Liuli Pagoda is inexhaustible. Therefore, it is not afraid of anything at all. After receiving Su Han's order, Lord Liuli rushed forward crazily. With a grab in his hand, the power of the golden spirit transformed into two weapons, one sword and one sword, and slashed at the Sun Eclipse Saint. In terms of size, Lord Liuli is ten times larger than the image of Sun Eclipse Saint after his mad transformation. But when the Eclipse Saint saw Lord Liuli coming to kill him, he just snorted coldly. "Fuck me!" The long sword in his hand flashed past and struck Liuli Lord. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,336 Everyone uses their magical powers You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wow! A golden sword light completely penetrated the Liuli Lord's body, and the Liuli Lord was immediately cut in half. The two bodies turned into two golden rays of light, and were softly taken back by the Tianhe Liuli Tower. The current body of Lord Liuli is a spiritual body formed by condensing the essence of heaven and earth, which is different from the human body. Although it was cut in half, it only destroyed Lord Liuli's spiritual body. It still had a way to regenerate its spiritual body. As long as the Tianhe Glazed Tower is not destroyed, it is almost impossible to kill the Glazed Lord. After shooting back to the Tianhe Glazed Tower, the Glazed Lord shouted depressedly in Su Han's consciousness: "Young Master, how did you provoke such a terrible opponent? Unless I return to more than 30% of my peak power, I will not be the best at all. His opponent." Su Han originally wanted Liuli Lord to test how terrifying the Eclipse Saint was after his fleshly body went crazy. Unexpectedly, Liuli Lord, who he had always used as his trump card, was actually cut into two pieces by the other party with a single blow. Although Lord Liuli will not die, it will take time to recover his spirit body. Even if the spirit body is regenerated now, Lord Liuli's consciousness has been damaged, and the spirit body that is generated may not be as good as the previous state. ¡°It¡¯s better to let Lao Liu repair it by himself first.¡± Su Han knew that the Liuli Lord could not be counted on, but he was not discouraged. He allowed the Tianhe Liuli Tower to hang high in the air and began to use the priming techniques in succession. Following Su Han's tactics, more golden armored warriors rushed out of the Tianhe Glazed Tower crazily. The strength of this new batch of golden-armored warriors is far inferior to the eight golden-armored warriors summoned by Su Han before, and it is not even as good as one percent of the strength of Liuli Lord. However, their advantage is their large number. Su Han is so With a wave of his hand, dozens of golden-armored warriors poured out. "One or two golden-armored warriors may not be able to cause any harm to the Eclipse Saint, but with such a large number, it's hard to say. You know, if there are too many ants, they can kill an elephant. So many golden-armored warriors can also delay the actions of the Eclipse Sage, making it impossible for the Eclipse Sage to launch an attack easily. I have to say that this tactic is a bit rogue, but at this time, it happens to be very effective. Although the Eclipse Saint hated Su Han's tactics, he still had to bite the bullet and grit his teeth to deal with it. Su Han knew that this rogue tactic could only be used for a while, not for long. After the Eclipse Saint masters the art, these little fish-like golden armored warriors will be of no use. "The attack power of this crazily transformed body of the Eclipse Saint is truly astonishing. If this continues, even if I have 100 million middle-grade Yuan Stones, I won't be able to withstand such a consumption." Su Han was also secretly lucky. He was glad that he had refined the Xuanwu Rune, which allowed his physical defense to reach a higher level. In this battle, if there were no Xuanwu runes, I am afraid that the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation would have to be activated to a higher level in order to be able to defend against the Sun Eclipse Saint. In that case, the essence stones on his body will soon be consumed by the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. Once the Yuan Stone is consumed, he will face the Eclipse Saint in a mad state, with almost no hope of defense. Su Han felt awe-struck and kept searching for his trump cards. He does have a trump card that can kill the Eclipse Saint, and that is the cave of the ancient powerful man in his body. There are two restraining powers in the cave. Once activated, even the strong ones in the holy realm can be killed. However, it is impossible for Su Han to use it in public. Even if it is really used to kill the Eclipse Saint, I am afraid that the situation in Silver Moon Holy Mountain will become very delicate in an instant. ¡° Moreover, once it is revealed that he has such an incredible trump card in his hand, Su Han will instantly become the focus of attention of the entire Cangyun Zeguo and become the coveted piece of meat for everyone. Therefore, Su Han will not use this cave. And apart from this cave, Su Han has no other trump card in his hand that can subdue the Eclipse Saint. While Su Han was thinking about it, the Eclipse Saint on the opposite side gradually understood Su Han's strategic intentions. In his madness, the Eclipse Saint simply ignored the golden armored warriors and frantically attacked Su Han's formation. The Eclipse Saint has now fully understood Su Han's plan and knows that Su Han just wants to keep the tie. This draw means the victory of the Brahma lineage. And for him, the Eclipse Saint, it means that all the painstaking planning for so long has come to nothing. The Eclipse Saint is absolutely unwilling to accept this draw, so he wants to attack and break through Su Han's defense.   At this moment, the Eclipse Saint roared again and again, and the mad sword filled with the aura of killing also frantically slashed at the formation phantom mist around Su Han. "We must break this damn formation. As long as we get rid of this annoying boy, no one can stop me from becoming the controller of Silver Moon Holy Mountain!" The Eclipse Saint¡¯s eyes were red, and there was only one word in his heart, that was kill! kill! kill! However, he worked hard, and so did Su Han. The Sun Eclipse Saint increased his attack power through his mad body, and Su Han also did not hesitate to overdraw his spiritual sea and Yuanshi reserves to strengthen his defense capabilities and the power of the Nine Flames Burning Sky Array. As a result, the offensive and defensive capabilities of both sides have continued to improve, and the balance of the battle has never been broken. "What's going on?" The Eclipse Saint really had the urge to vomit blood. He didn't expect that as he continued to increase his strength, the opponent's defense capabilities would also continue to improve. If this continues, how can I win this battle? "This kid, doesn't his defense ability have no limit?" The Eclipse Saint didn't believe it. He gritted his teeth and swept the sword even more crazily. He knew that as long as he could break through the illusory formation fog around Su Han, he could kill Su Han in one fell swoop. However, no matter how ferocious his offensive was, this formation of phantom mist was always able to offset his attack power, making every stab he struck was like a stone sinking into the sea. "Isn't there an upper limit to the defensive capabilities of this damn formation?" The Eclipse Saint simply couldn't think about it anymore. He felt that if he thought about it anymore, he might go crazy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,337 Breaking the Defense You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ?? Continuing such a futile attack is not an option. The Eclipse Saint¡¯s mind was running wildly, looking for countermeasures. More than half of the time has passed, and the remaining time is less than half an hour. Half an hour is actually not that short. But if such a battle continues like this, even if the Eclipse Saint is made of iron, his momentum will continue to weaken. The most important thing is that such a random attack misses the point and is a waste of energy. Even if you are a strong person in the Holy Realm, your power is not inexhaustible. However, when the Eclipse Saint looked at the opposite side, he felt extremely depressed: "This Saint has been attacking for so long, and he is a little tired. Isn't that kid tired? His defense like that consumes so much spiritual power. His consciousness and consciousness are far superior to mine, is that kid made of iron?" The question of the Eclipse Saint is not unreasonable. Logically speaking, if the opponent deploys such a high-intensity defense, it will consume a huge amount of spiritual power and spiritual consciousness. But why does the boy named Su seem not to be tired at all? The Saint of Eclipse Sun thought hard and couldn't figure out what was going on. "And what is equally confusing are the people from the Eclipse family. "How could this happen? What did that kid grow up on? Is there really no flaw in his damn defense? Even Brother Eclipse's Ming Wang Tian Sword can't break through it?" Nandou Saint is The most dissatisfied thing, if he puts himself in his shoes, it would probably be very difficult for him to go into the ring to deal with the sword skills of the Eclipse Saint. Why is it that a mere young genius can cope with this with such ease? Qin Yao's eyes were filled with murderous intent, and he secretly said fiercely: "Master, you must kill this boy! If this boy really takes charge of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, will there be a place for us to survive?" The Eclipse Saint also calmed down after his continuous fierce attacks. Holding a long knife in his hand, with stern eyes, he stared at the phantom formation mist around Su Han from a distance. The madness on his face slowly faded away, and instead there was a hint of thinking. There was not much time left for the Eclipse Sun Saint to gradually calm down from his rage. He knew that a state of rage could give him extra combat power, but this state of rage would make him lose his mind. "And facing a difficult monster like Young Master Su, losing your mind is not a good thing. Since you can't break through the opponent's defense system with brutal force, you can only use your brain. It has to be said that the Eclipse Saint is not a brainless person. After he calmed down, many ideas kept popping up in his mind. "That kid's defense system is layered one upon another, interlocking. The eight golden-armored warriors secretly combined with the defensive formation to form eight formations. If I can destroy these golden-armored warriors If there is only one, the formation will not be perfect. In that case, there will be loopholes in the defense of the formation." Although Sun Eclipse Saint thought of this, he also knew that these eight golden-armored warriors were strengthened by Su Han using evil methods. With the power of Sun Eclipse Saint, he could not destroy them for a while. The Eclipse Sage kept thinking in his mind: "Since they can't be broken open, I can always use some means to trap them, right? Or move them away?" Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in Eclipse Saint's head, and he had a lot of inspiration. "That's right, that's it!" The Eclipse Saint suddenly looked happy, because he finally thought of a way other than a fierce attack. Immediately, the Eclipse Saint held a knife with one hand and made a stroke in the air with the other hand. Suddenly, black halos appeared in the void, and these halos turned into rings, surrounding the arms of the Eclipse Saint. "Eclipse Magic Ring!" As soon as he saw these looming black rings appearing on the arms of the Eclipse Saint, Brahma's Zhongli military advisor suddenly took a breath of cold air. Afterwards, Military Advisor Zhongli¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely ugly: ¡°No, the Eclipse Saint seems to have found a way to deal with Young Master Su!¡± The Eclipse Sun Sage gave a ferocious laugh, swept his arm, and the black rings flew into the air, dragging their long tails, like black holes that could swallow everything. These black rings swelled in the wind, and soon grew to a large ring about one foot in diameter, and they were put on the heads of the eight golden armored warriors one by one. "What does he want to do?" When Su Han saw this scene, he thoughtThen I felt bad. Why do these black rings seem to be trying to control his golden armored warrior? Su Han's Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation itself is very powerful, but after all, he does not have an inexhaustible reserve of Yuan Stone, so he cannot activate the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation to its strongest level and can only rely on the Eight Flames Burning Sky Formation. A golden-armored warrior cooperates with the Nine Flames Burning Sky Array to maximize defense. Without these eight golden-armored warriors, the Nine Flames Burning Sky Array alone might not be able to stop the Sun Eclipse Saint in a mad state. The black rings of the Eclipse Saint obviously have very terrifying confinement capabilities. Once these rings trap the eight golden-armored warriors, even if they cannot be completely restrained, they will greatly weaken the golden-armored warriors' ability to move, thus making it impossible for them to obtain gold. The Armored Warrior cannot cooperate with the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. Once this happens, the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation alone cannot stop the Eclipse Saint in the mad state, and the Eclipse Saint's attack will hit Su Han's body! Su Han was anxious, but he couldn't think of a suitable way to deal with it for a while. Looking at the powerful confinement power that those black rings continue to radiate, I'm afraid it won't be long before the eight golden armored warriors will be completely controlled by these black rings and become objects in the opponent's hands. "No, I would rather not use these eight golden-armored warriors for defense than let the Eclipse Saint get these eight golden-armored warriors." Su Han gritted his teeth and closed his hand skills. The eight golden armored warriors suddenly turned into eight golden lights, turned into golden beads and returned to Su Han's hand. As soon as he saw the eight golden-armored warriors being taken back by Su Han, the Sun Eclipse Saint's face was suddenly filled with joy! It has to be said that the move of the Eclipse Saint did have a great effect, forcing Su Han's golden armored warrior back. This is also the trump card of the Eclipse Saint. If even this move is useless, then the Eclipse Saint is really at his wits' end. Seeing Su Han put away the golden armor warrior, the Eclipse Saint was ecstatic. In any case, the first line of defense was finally broken. The Saint of the Eclipse Sun sneered in his heart, no longer hesitated, brandished his long sword, and slashed towards the formation's phantom mist with murderous intent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,338 The Eclipse Saint who jumps over the wall in a hurry You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Without the harassment and cooperation of the eight golden-armored warriors, the Eclipse Saint can face the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation directly. Su Han was also extremely solemn. Without the eight golden-armored warriors, he would have to rely on the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation to directly resist the attack of the Eclipse Saint. Su Han no longer hesitated at that moment, took out the Jedi Spirit Pearl, and continuously injected the earth-attribute spiritual power in it into the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation to provide enough nutrients for the formation. At the same time, Su Han also checked the Xuanwu runes on his body. The only good thing is that because I have been in the formation before and have not been directly harmed, the Xuanwu Rune is still full of energy and there is no problem in holding on until the end of the battle. Su Han knew that when the battle situation reached this point, he had to prepare for the formation to be broken. Once the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation is breached, he will face the Eclipse Saint directly. However, with the Xuanwu Rune, even if Su Han cannot completely confront the Eclipse Saint, he will not be helpless. The Xuanwu Rune can increase his defense to a level comparable to the early stage of the Saint Realm in a short period of time. Coupled with Su Han's various methods, he can briefly deal with the Sun Eclipse Saint, and there is no problem in thinking about it. Of course, this is only the final plan. Before reaching the last step, Su Han was absolutely unwilling to confront the Eclipse Saint head-on. After all, for him, a young genius under twenty years old, to face a powerful man from the Holy Realm who is hundreds of years old, choosing to confront him head-on is definitely the least smart way. The sword light of the Sun Eclipse Saint struck hard on Su Han's Nine Flames Burning Heaven Formation. The magic fog of the formation is swaying in waves. The Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation is indeed an amazing formation. If the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation is actually deployed through the formation base and formation flags, it will not be difficult to block the Sun Eclipse Saint. To take a step back, even if the formation disk is used to simulate the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation, as long as Su Han has inexhaustible Yuanshi resources in his hand and can push the formation disk to the highest level, he must prevent the Sun Eclipse Saint. Or, it is not impossible. However, on the one hand, this formation is simulated through the formation disk, and on the other hand, Su Han does not have such a large amount of Yuanshi to squander, which leads to the biggest problem of this formation, that is, the foundation is not enough and the power is not enough! The Eclipse Saint thought that after the eight golden-armored warriors were removed, this formation would not be difficult to deal with, but he did not expect that he would cut it with one knife after another. Although the phantom mist of the formation continued to sway, it was not destroyed by him. It went as smoothly as imagined. With each strike of the sword, a gap will be opened in the magic mist of the formation. However, when the Eclipse Saint struck with his sword, the gap was almost healed. The healing ability of this magic mist greatly surprised the Eclipse Saint. "How is this possible? According to common sense, once there is a loophole in this formation, shouldn't it collapse?" The Eclipse Sun Saint was simply confused. He felt that there was something strange about this boy named Su. At this moment, Su Han was also a little surprised by the defensive capabilities of the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. "Unexpectedly, during my last trip to the wilderness, I accidentally got a treasure." The power of the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation gave Su Han a little more confidence. As time goes by, the battle situation has also entered the final critical moment. Seeing that there was not much time left, everyone in the Eclipse family could not sit still. They stood up one after another and looked at the anxious scene on the stage. They never imagined that even though the Eclipse Saint had used all kinds of undermining methods, he would still be blocked from the defense system by the opponent. Where is the limit of this boy named Su? Why is it that no matter what moves his opponent makes, he always has a way to deal with them? It has to be said that this kind of battle situation tortures everyone's nerves. The Sun Eclipse Saint obviously knew that time was running out. He was anxious as he watched the phantom mist of the formation being split open by him, then restored, split again, and restored quickly. No matter how strong his nerves are, he can't help but be a little discouraged by this situation. "Su boy! I don't believe that this saint can't help you!" The eclipse saint was furious, completely throwing aside his image as a saint, and roared crazily. That burly and huge body kept attacking, one knife after another, obviously it was red-eyed. Suddenly, the veins on the Eclipse Saint's forehead popped up one after another, a crazy light suddenly flashed across his eyes, and he began to mutter words. Many dazzling golden rays of light poured out of his body, as if they were golden heavenly fire that could burn everything. "Not good!" Military Advisor Zhongli saw this.??, his face suddenly became extremely ugly, "This Eclipse Saint, he actually doesn't hesitate to fight to this point, is he is he crazy?" Protector Feng Yin¡¯s heartbeat also skipped a beat, and he was extremely surprised, with a look of shock and panic on his face: ¡°He¡­ is he trying to burn the power of his bloodline?¡± "That's it!" Military Advisor Zhongli breathed rapidly, his eyes full of shock, and murmured, "Crazy, the Eclipse Saint is completely crazy. There is a trace of the mysterious blood of the ancient Three-Eyed Clan in his body, and his most terrifying move is , is to burn this bloodline power, activate the karma fire in the body, and double the strength! This method will hurt the enemy a thousand times and damage yourself eight hundred!" Although Saint Tai'a didn't understand Saint Eclipse, his expression instantly became very ugly when he heard that his power had doubled. "This Eclipse Saint is really willing to spend a lot of money to win the throne. He doesn't even think about it. He is so unscrupulous. Even if he wins, will everyone obey him?" Tai'a Saint frowned. "Yes, there is an internal dispute, and the fighting has reached this point. Even if he wins this game, the thirteen games will be a draw. Who will obey him?" It has to be said that the Eclipse Saint fought to the last step and used such disgraceful methods, which undoubtedly left a very bad impression on people. Protector Doro also said fiercely: "Even if there is a draw in the end, we must call on all the righteous people in Silver Moon Holy Mountain to oppose this person's rise to power!" The Saint of the Eclipse Sun has not yet won the victory, but he has suddenly lost the grace and performance that a Saint should have, and has lost many people's hearts. Even the Piaohua Saint, who was the referee, frowned slightly when he saw this scene. Obviously, the Eclipse Saint's behavior made her deeply dissatisfied. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1339: Cut off with one sword? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the ring, Su Han's heart was as calm as water. He sees everything the Eclipse Saint does, and he also knows that when the battle reaches this point, the Eclipse Saint will definitely use all his cards at any cost. Su Han is also ready for the final battle with the Eclipse Saint. The earth attribute spiritual power of the Jedi Spirit Pearl is continuously injected into the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. Su Han flipped his palm and actually took out another formation disk and made some arrangements based on the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. At the same time, Su Han's golden body of gods and demons was also activated to the extreme. The powerful golden light of gods and demons surged, and it contained basaltic runes one after another, which were indescribable mysteries. Su Han mobilized all the trump cards that could have some effect on the battle situation. "Two formations, a golden body defense of gods and demons, and the phantom demon Bing Kui are also lurking in the dark. As long as necessary, it can be summoned at any time to involve the opponent. At this time, Su Han knew that his only purpose was to use up the remaining time! Calculating the time, there is not much left. As long as he survives the last bit of time and maintains a draw in this game, the winner of the entire thirteen gambling games will be Brahma's lineage! The blood power in the body of the Eclipse Saint is burning crazily. Various strange textures appear on the surface of the Eclipse Saint's body muscles, making him appear ferocious and abnormal. "Break it for me!" The Sun Eclipse Saint waved his powerful arm and slashed at the formation phantom mist around Su Han with a bang. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a tragic tearing sound, like the sound of tough silk being torn apart at once, and the phantom formation mist was completely destroyed by this extremely powerful knife! In an instant, the whole place fell into silence! This crazy sword, which focused on the lifelong skills of the Eclipse Saint, finally completely tore open the phantom fog of the formation and completely destroyed the main body of the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. " In this way, if you want to restore the formation, you must restart it through the formation disk. It is by no means that simple, and it is impossible to restore it in a short time. The phantom fog of the formation was completely broken, and the eyes of the Sun Eclipse Saint, filled with murderous intent, immediately locked onto Su Han in the center of the formation. It¡¯s broken, it¡¯s finally broken! Enemies are extremely jealous when they meet! The Eclipse Sun Sage laughed ferociously, jumped up suddenly, swung his sword again, and with a raging sword light, he slashed down and slashed towards Su Han's waist. Everyone at the scene exclaimed in unison! Boom! The sword slashed at Su Han's waist, and the sword's light surged crazily. The next moment, Su Han's body was split in half by the light of the sword. He was thrown high into the sky by the force of the sword and fell heavily. At this moment, there was a cry of exclamation on the scene! Many people even couldn't bear to close their eyes. This tragic scene made them dare not look any further. On the Brahma Lineage side, the two guardians trembled in unison, almost wanting to rush onto the ring at the same time to help out, but were held down by Saint Tai'a. "Calm down!" Saint Tai'a said solemnly. The faces of the two guardians were pale and their bodies were shaking uncontrollably. They could hardly believe the bloody scene on the ring. Young Master Su, who was extremely talented, was just beheaded like this? How should they accept this? In the viewing area below, the leaders of the forces who supported the Brahma lineage took a breath: "Cruel! How could you do such a cruel thing to a young man?" "The majestic Eclipse Saint turns out to be such a shameless person who will do anything and everything!" "How can such a violent person become the leader of our Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" Even the heads of other neutral forces and people under other saints were surprised when they saw this scene. The unfamiliar faces in the Eclipse Sun lineage looked at this scene one by one with doubtful expressions. Everyone in the Brahma lineage team was in chaos. Concubine Yao¡¯s beautiful eyes kept trembling and she almost fainted on the spot. In the seats of the Piaohua lineage, Tang Zhu's delicate body swayed slightly, but he shook his head and murmured in a low voice: "Impossible, based on Young Master Su's calculations, it is impossible for him to be chopped off with just one sword. Could it be that this Is it a cover-up?" Although Tang Zhu¡¯s voice was extremely soft, it still reached the ears of many people. When many people heard this, their hearts moved, and their eyes immediately stared at the stage thoughtfully, as if they noticed something. On the other side of the eclipse sun line, followThe Eclipse Saint's extremely powerful sword cut Su Han into two pieces, and everyone cheered on the spot. Especially Qin Yao, he waved his arm fiercely, feeling that all his cowardice and anger were released in the pleasure of this knife. The Saint of the Eclipse Sun cut off Su Han with one strike, feeling ecstatic in his heart. But the next moment, he felt something was wrong. This flesh and blood body was cut into two pieces, but no blood sprayed out? This is not common sense. Immediately afterwards, when the Eclipse Saint looked at the broken body on the ground, he found that the body had disappeared out of thin air. The surroundings were chaotic and chaotic, as if we were in a different dimension. When we looked up, we unexpectedly saw the bright stars in the sky. It¡¯s clearly broad daylight now, so why are there any bright stars? "What on earth is going on?" The Eclipse Saint experienced a huge emotional ups and downs, and his mind was not clear enough for a while. After calming down for a while, the Eclipse Saint suddenly discovered that he was trapped in a formation. "Another fucking formation?" The Eclipse Saint laughed angrily. He was almost going crazy. It was another formation, all formations, one after another. How far is this kid going to play tricks? Isn¡¯t it ridiculous that I thought this kid might not know the formation before? The Eclipse Saint now deeply feels that perhaps he was lucky enough to have tied with Su Han in the formation competition. "Cut it all, cut it all off!" The Eclipse Saint roared angrily, waving his sword crazily. With a few hisses, the emptiness in front of him was cut open by the Sun Eclipse Saint with all his strength, and the starry sky above his head was cut in half, revealing the bright universe. The Eclipse Sun Sage just breathed a sigh of relief, but found that Young Master Su, whom he had slashed in two before, was suddenly on the opposite side of the ring, looking at him with a sneer. When the Eclipse Saint saw the other party's smile, he suddenly felt like he was being teased, and the anger in his heart couldn't help but grow stronger. Su Han said: "Eclipse Saint, you are so angry that you are self-abuse and self-mutilation. Now I will set up another formation for you. Can you try it?" As he spoke, he waved his sleeves, and there were a few more strange wooden stakes in front of him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,340 Black Dragon Dharma You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These strange wooden stakes are the transformed images of the phantom demon Bing Kui. The Phantom Ice Sunflower itself has the word "phantom", which means that it has a strong ability to change forms and can transform into various images. At this moment, the Phantom Ice Sunflower is just a trump card prepared by Su Han. Su Han does not want to use them in battle unless it is a last resort. After all, although the Phantom Ice Sunflower is powerful, but against a strong person of the level of the Eclipse Saint, the Phantom Demon Ice Sunflower can at best restrain him for a moment. ?????????????? To rely on the Phantom Demon Bingkui to deal with the Eclipse Saint, it¡¯s not that the Phantom Demon Bingkui can¡¯t do it, but that Su Han¡¯s cultivation has not reached that level yet. "The Phantom Bingkui is just a means to confuse the ears and eyes. In fact, Su Han secretly rearranged the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation through the array disk. This time, Su Han deployed a mid-level Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. Although this mid-level Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation consumes a terrifying amount of Yuan Stone, it can barely compete with the current Sun Eclipse Saint for a while. Su Han made a rough calculation and found that to activate the mid-level Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation for ten breaths, he would have to spend more than 200 million mid-level yuan stones, equivalent to his entire savings. Therefore, Su Han was also stuck for time, just waiting for the Eclipse Saint to kill him before activating the formation. As long as he can temporarily restrain the Eclipse Saint for a moment, he will be able to plan the next step. Anyway, Su Han's goal is not to defeat the Eclipse Saint, but to consume the remaining time. At this moment, the battle situation seems to be very dangerous, but in fact it is still progressing steadily according to Su Han's purpose. How can the Eclipse Saint care whether there is a formation in front of him? He is now red-eyed and wants to kill Su Han. ¡°Boy, go to hell!¡± The light of the sword swallows mountains and rivers, as if it can cut through the universe. Su Han smiled leisurely, and his figure moved and disappeared into the void again. At the same time, the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation was activated, once again blocking the Sun Eclipse Saint from the formation. The mid-level Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation has certain attack capabilities in addition to the defensive capabilities of the formation's phantom fog. For a moment, the Eclipse Saint felt as if he had been thrown into a piece of scorching hot magma. The waves of the magma were rolling high and were dozens of feet high. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? By an ordinary Emperor Realm powerhouse, who is under this terrifying magma attack, probably unable to save his life at all. A defensive light surged all over the body of the Eclipse Saint. Every time a wave of magma fell on him, he would be swallowed by this defensive light. Even Su Han was secretly surprised when he saw it: "He is indeed a strong man in the Holy Realm, and his defensive methods are truly incredible." This is the gap in cultivation level, and sometimes no amount of evil tricks can make up for it. However, the Eclipse Saint had no intention of being trapped by this formation. His eyes were like lightning, shooting into the void, and he suddenly shouted: "Break it!" With a swing of the sword, it was like the sword of the ancient god of war that shattered the void. The formation of phantom mist was suddenly torn into a large hole. "Boy, this saint wants to see how many formations you can arrange." The Sun Eclipse Saint strode into the formation phantom mist, and the sword light rolled wildly again, preparing to kill Su Han in one fell swoop. However, when the Eclipse Saint stepped into the area where Su Han was, he found that countless golden lights suddenly surged in front of him. The next moment, countless sword lights surged towards him like a violent storm. "What kind of move is this?" The Eclipse Saint's mind was moved, and he looked at the void. Countless sword lights were rushing like ten thousand swords. In an instant, the force of the violent storm turned into spring breeze and rain, and they swept toward him in dense numbers. "What kind of sword skill is this?" The Eclipse Saint was shocked in his heart, and realized that this was not the sword skill of the Brahma Saint at all. The Eclipse Saint has always regarded the Brahma Saint as his mortal enemy, so he knows the tricks of the Brahma Saint very well. The moves of the Brahma Sage are mainly open and closed. Although they are majestic and domineering, they lack some details. But the tricks Su Han is using now are majestic and airtight, making people breathless. Faced with this set of sword skills, even the Sun Eclipse Saint did not dare to neglect it. He gritted his teeth and stared at the sword power like spring wind and rain, and his heart was filled with anger. "What is the background of this kid? Even the old guy Brahma might not be able to get a handle on this set of sword skills." The Eclipse Sage secretly resented in his heart, "The Sage Brahma is really willing to spend money on this. The kid's physical defense is so strong, he must have some kind of defense magic weapon that defies the heavens." The Eclipse Saint has never seen Xuanwu runes, soIt is natural to interpret Su Han's super defensive ability as a magical weapon that defies the heavens. However, although the Eclipse Saint was secretly resentful, he still shouted with a ferocious smile: "Boy, do you think you can stop this Saint with just a few trump cards given to you by the Brahma Saint?" ¡°As he spoke, the Eclipse Saint raised his arm, and the black rings before¡ªthe Eclipse Demonic Ring¡ªwere dancing again, spinning rapidly around the Eclipse Saint. Su Han's sword light kept shining on the outside of the black ring, but it was constantly swayed away by the high-speed rotating black ring and turned into dust. Su Han was not surprised when he saw this scene. He didn't expect to kill the Eclipse Saint with this spring-like sword. After all, the gap between the two people was there. The next moment, Su Han¡¯s golden body of gods and demons surged again. In the golden light of dozens of feet, the dragon tattoo on Su Han's left arm was looming, and a powerful air flow suddenly shot out from it, quickly condensing in the air, forming a huge black dragon shape. The Black Dragon Dharma Appearance! "Dragon, this is a dragon!" Seeing this huge black dragon fighting crazily, everyone below was inexplicably excited. "Yes, absolutely." "Young Master Su is so unbelievable. He summoned the dragon contracted spirit beast before, and now he can condense the dragon form. It is simply incredible. Could it be that he is the reincarnation of an ancient god?" Everyone on the Brahma lineage was also in shock. They all know that Young Master Su is very powerful and a genius. But when Su Han actually displayed his magical power, everyone realized that they had underestimated Young Master Su's fighting ability before. Su Han¡¯s previous performance in gambling battles in various fields was too perfect and so unbelievable that everyone ignored him. In fact, the most unbelievable thing about Young Master Su was his extremely evil martial arts talent. This black dragon that covers the sky and the sun swallows clouds and mist, makes a roaring sound that shakes the mountains and rivers, and rushes towards the Eclipse Sun Saint! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,341 The last moment! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Eclipse Sun Sage obviously did not expect that Su Han would attack continuously again, because he had always been the main attacker, while Su Han took a defensive stance. Suddenly, Su Han launched attacks one after another, which really caught the Eclipse Saint off guard. However, the Eclipse Saint is a veteran Saint Realm expert with hundreds of years of fighting experience. Seeing the black dragon in front of him, although it is ferocious, it ultimately cannot pose a fatal threat to him. At that moment, the Eclipse Sun Saint not only did not retreat, but instead rose into the air. He raised his sword with both hands, roared angrily, and struck hard at the black dragon in mid-air. Boom! This sword, which condensed the lifelong skills of the Eclipse Saint, struck the black dragon's dharma form, splitting it apart. The powerful airflow spread out in all directions, and the dispersing power shot out in all directions like a black hole explosion. Fortunately, this arena is far away from the spectator seats, otherwise many people would be accidentally injured. "Boy, if you have any other skills, just use them!" The Eclipse Sage smiled ferociously and chopped off the black dragon's dharma image with one strike, feeling extremely proud of it. At this moment, he leaped up again and swept towards Su Han with his sword. Su Han smiled faintly, and his figure was like lightning, but he disappeared from a distance. Electric Feather Escape! The Sun Eclipse Saint slashed with his sword, but it was in the afterimage left by Su Han. Su Han's Electric Feather Escape just exceeded the Sun Eclipse Saint's sword speed. "What a fast speed!" The Sun Eclipse Saint gritted his teeth, but did not believe in evil. He followed the direction Su Han moved and struck with another knife. Su Han did not hesitate at all, and activated the Electric Feather Escape again, and another afterimage passed through the void, so fast that the Sun Eclipse Saint's sword speed could not catch up with him. One knife followed by a knife, a knife was almost like a knife, and more than a dozen knives passed, but the speed of Su Han was always a little bit faster, so that the sword of the saints could not be cut to Su Han. "How could this happen?" The Eclipse Saint saw that he was still unable to cut the opponent with his extreme sword power. For a moment, his morale was greatly affected. He burns the power of his blood and pushes out his ultimate potential. It can be said that he is now in his strongest state. Moreover, this kind of fighting method can damage the enemy by one thousand and damage himself by eight hundred. It cannot last too long. But now, the self-inflicted damage of 800 was completed, but the enemy's 1000 damage was not even cut off. In this way, the Eclipse Saint was full of anger and strength, but he was still unable to pursue Su Han. "Boy, are you just going to run away like this?" The Eclipse Saint roared again and again. At this point, he has completely lost his majesty as a strong man in the Holy Realm, and has also completely lost the power of Silver Moon Holy Mountain No. 2. The demeanor of the character. At this moment, he was like an angry common man, a grumpy vulgar man, shaking his head in the eyes of the leaders of the forces below. At this stage of the battle, they were extremely surprised by Young Master Su's amazing performance, but they were also quite critical of the Eclipse Saint's performance. Since the Brahma Saint is not around, you, the Eclipse Saint, can still be considered the number one figure in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. But with this performance, how does it resemble the demeanor that the number one person should have? "It's just that you haven't been able to win the battle. Everyone can see that it's because Young Master Su played well and had too many cards. But you can pick it up but can't put it down. This is not the magnanimity that a dignified saint should have. If the Eclipse Saint gives up the game at this time and takes the initiative to admit defeat, maybe everyone will think that this is a sign of magnanimity. When the war situation has developed to this point, nothing can be done, and admitting defeat is actually a wise choice. But not only did the Eclipse Saint not do this, he became so angry that he chased and beat up a young genius. His attitude was like a street fight between ordinary people, without any richness at all. The most ridiculous thing is that he has tried all kinds of methods, but he still can't do anything to Young Master Su, and now he can't even catch up with Young Master Su's shadow. How can you still have the demeanor of a dignified saint in such a miserable state? Even Nandou Saint, who was on his side, was lamenting in his heart at this moment. Even he had to admit that with the battle reaching this point, the Eclipse Saint had actually lost this battle. ??????????????????????????????????????????¡ªEveryone on the Brahma lineage has solemn expressions, staring intently at the ring. When Su Han used Electric Feather Escape to avoid the pursuit of the Eclipse Saint, a strong hope suddenly arose in their hearts, as if they saw the dawn of victory. "I didn't expect I didn't expect that Young Master Su's martial arts talent could reach this level. I really underestimated him at the beginning." Protector Doro sighed. At this moment, he was already sincere to Su Han.??, even more ashamed of his original distrust of Su Han. "I am also completely convinced." Protector Feng Yin nodded. "From now on, whoever opposes Young Master Su, I will be the first to refuse." Everyone expressed their opinions one after another. The chase in the ring did not last long. As the sand in the hourglass runs out, the time of the one-hour competition finally runs out! Boom! With the sound of a big gong, the fighting time officially came to an end. This loud gong sound completely destroyed the fighting spirit of the Eclipse Saint. Su Han smiled calmly, paused, and landed on the opposite side of the ring. "The thirteenth round, a draw!" Piaohua Sage announced. A draw! Hearing these two words, the Brahma lineage¡¯s camp suddenly burst into cheers like a mountain roaring and a tsunami! ??Everyone has long understood in their hearts that a draw in this game means the victory of the entire gambling game! The thirteen rounds of gambling that lasted for such a long time are finally over. The Brahma lineage, which everyone always thought was bound to lose, actually turned the tide in the last two games and won the final victory! The eyes of the Eclipse Saint flashed brightly, and suddenly, murderous intent surged in his heart. The light of the sword was raised high, and with an extremely fast sword, it suddenly struck Su Han on the opposite side of the ring without any warning! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,342 An unexpected declaration You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The sword of the Eclipse Saint was very sudden and beyond everyone's expectation. No one expected that when the battle was over, the Sun Eclipse Saint would actually sneak attack Young Master Su! "careful!" "Young Master Su, be careful!" "This is so shameless!" The scene suddenly became chaotic, and everyone exclaimed, obviously very surprised by this sudden change! In the camp of the Brahma lineage, Tai'a Saint suddenly turned into a stream of light and shot out, and the two guardians also ejected out and shot towards the direction of the arena. Even on the referee's bench, Piaohua Sage waved his sleeves and turned into an afterimage and shot towards the ring. They all wanted to help Young Master Su block this fatal knife before Eclipse Sage made his move. But, they were too far away after all. Before they could reach the edge of the ring, this fatal knife had already struck in front of Su Han. This sword is already unstoppable. At this critical moment, countless vines suddenly appeared on the ground in front of Su Han, like countless thick arms curling crazily towards the Eclipse Saint. Su Han himself seemed to have expected this move from the Eclipse Saint. In a flash, dozens of Su Han suddenly appeared around him. Every Su Han looks exactly the same, as if they are real and cannot be identified. These are naturally the vines of the Phantom Ice Sunflower. Although they cannot stop the Eclipse Saint, they can greatly hinder the momentum of the Eclipse Saint's attack. After the Eclipse Saint broke through the involvement of the Phantom Demon Bingkui, he found that there were dozens of identical Su Hans in front of him. The Eclipse Saint was stunned for a moment. At this time, the two great protectors, Tai'a Saint, Piaohua Saint, and Brahma Lineage, also rushed to the ring. Seeing the situation on the ring, these people also felt scared. Fortunately, Young Master Su still had a back-up plan to block the Eclipse Saint, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous. "Fellow Taoist Eclipse Sun, don't make mistakes!" Qing Xiao, the Piaohua Saint, said. Sage Tai'a, on the other hand, stared at Eclipse Saint with cold eyes. The saint's power was released without reservation, forming a head-on confrontation with Eclipse Saint. "Eclipse Sun Saint, I have always heard that there is a person in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, named Eclipse Sun Saint. But I didn't expect that you would be such a person, which really disappoints me." Saint Tai'a said, his tone gradually becoming gloomy, "Young Master Su is only twenty years old. You would lose your status by fighting with him. How about you let me, Tai'a, accompany you to have some fun?" The Saint of the Eclipse Sun's face was so dark that he was about to shed tears, but his heart was bleeding. He was unwilling to give in. He simply couldn¡¯t accept the fact that the big plan he had planned for so long fell short at the last moment. However, facing two powerful men in the holy realm at the same time, no matter how unwilling the Eclipse Saint was, he did not dare to make any mistakes for a while. At this time, Nandou Saint also flew over and said to smooth things over: "Everyone, Brother Eclipse just lost his position in a moment of urgency. It must not have been intentional." ??Nandou Saint is very cunning. He saw that even Piaohua Saint came forward to stop Eclipse Saint, and knew that the balance in Piaohua Saint's heart had tilted towards the Brahma lineage. ???????????????????????? In this way, they will have no advantage in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. A good man will not suffer immediate losses, so it is better to be soft at this time. Sage Tai'a snorted coldly from his nose. He didn't believe Sage Nandou's tame words at all. "Huh, to put it more seriously, the Eclipse family wants to usurp the throne. If they fail to usurp the throne, they will commit murder openly. They dare to do this in public. Who knows if they will do more extreme things in private?" The Eclipse Sage stared at the Tai'a Sage with gloomy eyes, and sneered: "What do you want?" Saint Tai'a was already unhappy, and he was even more furious when he heard this: "You did such a thing, why don't you want others to accuse you? Listening to your tone, it seems that you want to be a rogue? Do you really think that Saint Brahma is the best? Without you, you are just a monkey and no one can control you?" The Eclipse Sage laughed loudly: "Succeed as king and lose as bandit, what else is there to say? Tai'a, you don't have to wave your flag here. In the final analysis, you are just a dog of the Brahma lineage. If you want to be a dog, that's up to you. I have been working on the Silver Moon Holy Mountain for three hundred years. What have I gained in the end? There is no news from the Brahma Saint, and he won¡¯t give up this position to me. Could it be that this Silver Moon Holy Mountain is the same as your Brahma Heaven? From the Mai family?" Nan Dou Sage was anxious and advised: "Brother Eclipse Sun,??Say a few words less. We are all members of the same family, so there is no need for internal disputes to harm the harmony. " The Eclipse Saint sneered: "My family? Who is my family member with them? Since I have lost today, I will announce here that I will no longer stay in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. I will officially leave Silver Moon from today on." Holy Mountain, from now on, Silver Moon Holy Mountain and I are enemies, not friends!" What? When Saint Nan Dou heard this, he was immediately stunned. He never expected that the Eclipse Saint would announce his withdrawal from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain on the spot in such a rage. At this moment, what should he, the Southern Dou Sage, say? Su Hanlian smiled and stared at the Eclipse Sage: "It seems that you have even found a way out for yourself." "Boy, don't be complacent. With the little means you have, if it weren't for one hour's restraint, this saint would kill you like a dog!" Since the Sun Eclipse Saint had already broken his face, his speech was not so polite. Su Han's face was calm, and he stared at the Eclipse Saint with deep meaning: "You are a strong man in the Holy Realm after all. If I hadn't arranged my defense in advance, I might have been successfully attacked by you. However, I can tell you here. You, this is your last chance to kill me. If you miss this time, you will never be able to kill me from now on. Now I just ask you, does the disappearance of the Brahma Saint have anything to do with you?" Before the Eclipse Sage could speak, Su Han said again: "You don't have to be secretive. Even if you deny it, it's just a denial. I already know that this matter must have something to do with you. This deal I will put the account on your head." As soon as Su Han said these words, everyone's expressions changed drastically and they were shocked. Naturally, the Eclipse Saint couldn't admit it, and sneered: "If you want to find me, I will accompany you at any time. But if you want to slander others and accuse me of some unfounded charges, then I have to advise you, it is better not to make such calculations. .¡± Su Han laughed loudly: "I knew you wouldn't admit it. You are a coward who has the guts to do it but doesn't have the guts to admit it. You have ambition but no responsibility. If you don't have responsibility, even if you live in vain for 10,000 years, you won't be able to admit it." You can never get ahead. If you leave Silver Moon Holy Mountain today, your next step will definitely be to join another force. Remember my words, you are still the number two person in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If you leave Silver Moon Holy Mountain, you will I can only be a dog for others for the rest of my life!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,343 Leaving the Silver Moon Holy Mountain You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Su Han said this, his eyes were pointed, looking at the few unfamiliar faces in the Eclipse camp that had already attracted his attention. The faces of those people were gloomy at this time. They never imagined that the Eclipse Saint would be so incompetent. It would be fine if he lost, but he would even launch a sneak attack. Under such circumstances, if you attack Young Master Su secretly, wouldn¡¯t you cut off your own escape route? Once the Eclipse Saint withdraws from Silver Moon Holy Mountain, what effect will it have on them? What they want is the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, not the Eclipse Saint. The Piaohua Saint was silent for a long time, and then he sighed softly: "Friend Eclipse, your step is really wrong. You go, take your people and leave now. If you are in Silver Moon three days later, If there are people from your Eclipse family in the Holy Mountain, they will all be treated as traitors." The Eclipse Saint had no expression on his face and stared at the Nandou Saint coldly: "What about you?" Nandou Saint's face was pale, and everyone's eyes were focused on him. This was the rhythm to force him to express his stance. At the moment, Saint Nandou struggled with his expression, but in the end he could only sigh dejectedly: "Brother Eclipse Sun and I will advance and retreat together." Nan Dou Saint knows that as the vanguard of the Eclipse Saint, he has been jumping up and down to shout for the Eclipse Saint, and has offended too many people in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If you don't follow this time, you won't get much good out of it if you stay. The face of Saint Piaohua was indifferent, as if he had expected Saint Nandou to do this. At that moment, Saint Piaohua looked at Saint Tai'a and said calmly: "The outcome of the thirteen gambling rounds has been decided. According to the prior agreement, I, of the Piaohua lineage, are willing to accept Young Master Su as the Lord of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. .What does Fellow Taoist Tai'a say?" Saint Tai'a also nodded and said: "A genius like Master Su is not only a blessing to the Brahma lineage, but also a blessing to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Even if I don't join the Brahma lineage now, I will support him. . If you don¡¯t support it, it¡¯s going against nature.¡± Sage Piaohua and Sage Tai'a have both expressed their stance. As for Eclipse Sage and Nandou Sage, they are no longer from Silver Moon Holy Mountain, so naturally there is no need for them to express their stance. In this way, Su Han is already the legitimate lord of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The Eclipse Sun Sage looked indifferent and just sneered: "Successful king or defeated bandit, you can do whatever you want now. It has nothing to do with me anymore, and I have no interest in accompanying you to talk nonsense here." With that said, the Eclipse Saint waved his sleeves and left the ring directly, returning to the camp of the Eclipse Lineage. "From today onwards, I will withdraw from Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Those who are willing to follow me will follow me. Those who do not want to follow Humph, if you stay in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, I'm afraid you won't have any good fruits to eat." The Eclipse Sage sneered and stirred up people's hearts. Naturally, those direct descendants of the Eclipse Sun lineage immediately expressed their stance: "They are willing to follow the Saint." "We swear to follow the Eclipse Sage to the death." Those with a firm attitude are all direct subordinates who have a close relationship with the Eclipse Saint, as well as the forces affiliated with the Eclipse lineage, as well as a few neutral forces that have a really close relationship with the Eclipse Saint. As for the heads of neutral forces who were temporarily persuaded by the Eclipse Saint, it was too late to draw a clear line with the Eclipse Saint at this time, so it was naturally impossible for them to follow the Eclipse Saint and leave. Seeing the Eclipse Sun stirring up people's hearts, the Floating Flowers Saint couldn't help but frown. Saint Tai'a even said: "This guy has started to confuse people's hearts. If this happens, our Silver Moon Holy Mountain will also be torn apart by him." Su Han was calm and said with a leisurely smile: "Anyone who is still following him at this time is either his best friend, or someone who is not clear-headed. Even if such a person stays, he will have no effect on Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Big, I hope this kind of people leave as soon as possible, the better." Saint Tai'a nodded thoughtfully: "Young Master Su is right. If your heart is not in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, it would be a good thing to leave as soon as possible. Through this incident, Silver Moon Holy Mountain will also be reshuffled." The Piaohua Sage originally wanted to say something, but seeing that Su Han had his own opinions, he didn't say anything. After the Eclipse Sage incited a group of people, twenty-two neutral forces expressed their intention to follow the Eclipse Sage. Twenty-two neutral forces may sound like a lot, but in the entire Silver Moon Holy Mountain, there are 500 neutral forces. Counting this, the number of people who have actually left is less than one-twentieth. Although these people plan to leave with the Eclipse Saint, they are still trembling in their hearts, fearing that someone will pursue them and prevent them from leaving. Su Han saw that these people had already made a decision, and then he said loudly:"If you choose to leave with the Eclipse Saint, I will not stop you. But you must remember that once you leave the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, you are a traitor to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. From now on, you are not allowed to fight outside." They are bluffing under the banner of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, let alone thinking that they can come back in the future." "Another point is that the disappearance of the Brahma Saint will be investigated by this young master up and down the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If it is found to be related to any one of you, or if there is someone who knows and refuses to report it, that is the Silver Moon Saint. The mortal enemy of everyone in the mountain!" At the end of Su Han's words, his tone was extremely harsh. When this matter was mentioned, the faces of Saint Piaohua and Saint Tai'a also became serious. When others heard what Su Han said, they felt uneasy. But at this time, they couldn't think about it that much. Based on their close relationship with the Eclipse family, even if they stay in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, they will definitely not have a good life. Su Han stared at the Eclipse Saint with stern eyes: "Now, you can take your people and leave. I still say the same thing, if the disappearance of the Brahma Saint has something to do with you, don't say that you just left the Silver Moon Holy Mountain today. Yes, even if you dig a thousand feet underground and hide under the ground, I will definitely dig you out!" Su Han's words were filled with extraordinary momentum. In addition, he was now popular among the public, and his momentum completely overwhelmed the Eclipse Saint. Although the Eclipse Sage is domineering, he does not dare to tit for tat at this time. He just sneered and waved his hand: "Let's go!" Those who decided to leave with the Eclipse Saint followed him one after another, and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. "Young Master, are you just going to let them go like this?" Protector Fengyin's eyes were fixed on the direction in which the Eclipse Saint left, showing some reluctance. We are not fools. Judging from the various performances and reactions of the Eclipse Saint today, it is almost certain that the Eclipse Saint must have been involved in the disappearance of the Brahma Saint. In this way, it is naturally impossible for everyone in Brahma's lineage to watch the Eclipse Saint leave willingly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,344: Searching for the Brahma Saint You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled faintly: "It doesn't matter. If he wants to leave, let him go. One day, I will make him pay the price." Su Han was naturally not willing to let him go, but the current Silver Moon Sacred Mountain really couldn't afford it. If an internal strife were launched at this time, the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain would inevitably be severely damaged. The Eclipse Saint and the Nandou Saint join forces, and Su Han will definitely have to pay a heavy price if he wants to control them. Although the Piaohua Saint has recognized Su Han's status as the controller of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, it is still unknown how much power she can contribute in a real fight. In case the saints of the flower are unwilling, they only let Brahma and the people who erode the veins on the other side of the vein. When they come, they suffer. Therefore, even though Su Han didn't want to let the Eclipse Saint go, considering the overall situation, he could only hold back. What's more, Su Han can't produce any direct evidence now to prove in public that the disappearance of the Brahma Saint is indeed related to the Eclipse Saint. Without direct evidence, we cannot hold an on-the-spot investigation and there will be no absolute persuasiveness. Seeing Su Han handle it this way, Piao Hua Saint nodded secretly in his heart and looked up to Su Han even more highly. It is extremely difficult for young people not to be dazzled by victory and to consider the overall situation. Su Han's eyes were indifferent, and he glanced meaningfully at everyone below: "Since you have chosen to stay in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, it doesn't matter which side you were on before, or what plans you have in mind. I just want to emphasize one point. , since you are the people of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, you must consider the issue in the interests of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If anyone makes a move that is not conducive to Silver Moon Holy Mountain, this young master will never give mercy! But if you You are truly loyal to Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and your loyalty will be rewarded a hundredfold!" The Floating Flower Saint also nodded in agreement: "Young Master Su is magnanimous and doesn't care about what happened before. You don't have to worry about whether your vote for the Eclipse Saint will lead to some sort of reckoning. As long as you are loyal to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Keep your mind on the right path, and your status and safety will not be threatened!" After the words fell, the leaders of all forces below shouted loudly: "We will obey the instructions of the Young Master." Su Han nodded lightly, but from the corner of his eyes, he saw in the distance below that the unfamiliar faces in the Eclipse camp had not left yet, and were looking at him in the far corner. "These guys haven't left yet?" Su Han suddenly felt murderous intent surge out of his heart. These people, it is no exaggeration to say that they are the main culprits of this civil strife in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If they had not secretly supported the Eclipse Saint and provided him with a trump card, the Eclipse Saint would not have been so bold and dared to openly challenge the Brahma lineage. When these people saw Su Han looking towards them, they knew that Su Han had noticed their presence. They exchanged a few glances with each other and ran away decisively. Su Han¡¯s eyes flashed with murderous intent, but seeing how fast these people were, he knew that he couldn¡¯t catch up now. Immediately he said: "Today's conference ends here. Let's go back to our residences to rest. From now on, how to develop Silver Moon Holy Mountain still needs long-term consideration. We will gather together to discuss it tomorrow. I hope everyone will actively participate. Make some comments." The Silver Moon Conference is over, but the excitement of Silver Moon Holy Mountain has not ended. Various details about the Silver Moon Conference have also spread to every corner of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Everyone was shocked by the departure of the Eclipse Saint, and even more shocked by Young Master Su's legendary performance. At first, all the public opinion expressed regret for the departure of the Eclipse Saint. But after everyone talked about the magic of Young Master Su, they seemed to slowly feel that with such a monster and defiant Master Su, he seemed to be the Eclipse Saint. Whether the person leaves or stays does not have such a big impact. After all, the Eclipse Saint has not done anything impressive in the three hundred years he has been in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. On the contrary, Young Master Su has only been here for less than a year and has already created many legendary stories! ¡­¡­ The overall situation of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain has been initially settled, and the various negative impacts caused by the rumors about the disappearance of the Brahma Saint have gradually subsided. However, after all, there are still some strange voices expressing pessimism about the future of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. After all, the Eclipse Saint and the Nandou Saint have left, and two of the five great Saints of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain have been removed at once. In this way, there will eventually be some pessimism within Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, this sentiment was quickly replaced byOthers were drowned in saliva. "Without the Eclipse Saint and the Nandou Saint, how big a deal is it? How many things have the two of them done for the Silver Moon Holy Mountain in the past few years? To put it mildly, they just occupy it. No shit in the latrine!" "Yes, whether or not Silver Moon Holy Mountain has them is the same thing. Maybe, without the constraints of these two old guys, Young Master Su can lead Silver Moon Holy Mountain to a further step?" "Indeed, Young Master Su is young and promising, and more energetic. On the other hand, the Eclipse Saint is selfish. If he is allowed to take charge of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, it will be a disaster." In the young master¡¯s house of the Brahma lineage, the ears and eyes from all sides are constantly transmitting some of the voices from the crowd to the ears of the people of the Brahma lineage. "Young Master, although there are some doubts around Silver Moon Holy Mountain, the mainstream voice still supports Young Master. I believe that Young Master you can lead Silver Moon Holy Mountain towards a new tomorrow." The two protectors, as well as Military Advisor Zhongli, were very happy, especially when they saw that Su Han's temperament and skills were not like a fledgling young genius. Instead, he was even more courageous and resolute than the Brahma Saint himself. Su Han nodded: "The situation in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain has stabilized. Our top priority now is to find the whereabouts of the Brahma Saint." The whereabouts of the Brahma Saint is unknown, which has always been the most worrying thing for everyone in the Brahma lineage. Now that Su Han mentioned it, everyone also said: "Young Master is right." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,345 Preparing for the Talent Draft You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Although I don't believe that the Brahma Saint will fall, based on my intuition, since the Eclipse Saint dares to jump out and is so unscrupulous, I am afraid that the disappearance of the Brahma Saint has something to do with him." There were no outsiders here, so Su Han spoke openly. Protector Feng Yin frowned: "Young Master, do you mean that the Brahma Saint has already encountered their poisonous hands?" "How powerful is Lord Brahma Sage? How dare he do something wrong with the little means of Eclipse Sage?" Although everyone felt that what Su Han said was not unreasonable, everyone had placed great trust in Brahma Saint for a long time and felt that it was impossible for anyone to deal with Brahma Saint. Su Han sighed softly: "I hope this is my illusion. However, no matter what, I will definitely track down the whereabouts of the Brahma Saint. Even if I have to dig three thousand feet into the ground and go up to the sky, as long as I can track down his I will do it wherever you go.¡± Su Han¡¯s words are equivalent to giving reassurance to everyone in Brahma¡¯s lineage. After hearing these words, everyone felt relieved, as if Young Master Su's words had a magical power, making them involuntarily trust them. "Okay, let's not talk about this for now. Let's talk about the election of geniuses from the four major sects first. How much do you know about the four major sects?" In Su Han¡¯s previous life, he had heard that there were four major sects in the Upper Nine Realms, which controlled the upper cultivation world of the Upper Nine Realms. However, Su Han¡¯s understanding of the Upper Nine Realms was still too little, because the level of the imperial capital where he lived in his previous life was too high. For the imperial capital, the upper nine realms are still equivalent to the lower realms. The monks in the imperial capital are aloof and rarely pay attention to the affairs of these lower realms. However, in this life, Su Han's starting point was from the grassroots. With his current status as the young master of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, he is still as inconspicuous as a grain of sand in front of the four major sects, and needs to be looked up to. When the four major sects were mentioned, the eyes of everyone in Brahma's lineage couldn't help but have a hint of admiration. "In the Upper Nine Realms, there are many hidden sects, but the strongest ones are the four major sects. These four major sects control the pattern of the upper-level cultivation world in the Upper Nine Realms. They are Tianlong Pavilion, Seven Star Sect, and Holy Sword Platform. , Tianxuan Sect.¡± "These four major sects are equally powerful and each has their own strengths. Moreover, every ten years, these four major sects will hold a talent draft, and the scale of this year's talent draft is much larger than in previous years. The level is sixty The purpose of meeting every year is to discover all the young talents in the upper nine realms." Su Han had heard about the talent draft of the four major sects before, and also knew that these four major sects controlled the absolute power of the Upper Nine Regions. They even sometimes call themselves the Four Divine Sects. It is also known as the "Tianlong Divine Pavilion", "Seven Star Divine Sect", "Holy Sword Divine Platform" and "Tianxuan Divine Sect" among the people of the Upper Nine Regions. ¡°The person who told Su Han about the talent draft was none other than Ao Lao from Cangyun Zewang¡¯s royal family. Moreover, at that time, Mr. Ao also invited Su Han, as one of the representatives of Cangyun Zewang's royal family, to participate in the talent draft. In this way, if Su Han can be successfully selected and become a disciple of the four major sects, it will be equivalent to a closer connection between Cangyun Zeguo's royal family and the four major sects, and Cangyun Zeguo's backing will become more stable. For Su Han, being able to become a disciple of the four major sects is an opportunity that all young geniuses in the Upper Nine Regions dream of. ¡°This is a win-win opportunity for both Cangyun Zewang¡¯s royal family and Su Han. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of selection method this talent draft will use?¡± Su Han was a little curious. This talent draft made him slightly tempted. Su Han would not be very interested if he just entered the four major sects. However, since this is a large-scale selection that occurs only once in sixty years, it means that this selection is not simple. There must be a reason for the general election that happens only once in sixty years. Even though Su Han was not particularly enthusiastic about the four major sects, he also knew that whenever he wanted to integrate into the upper-level cultivation world, he would never be able to avoid the sects. After all, no matter where they are, sect forces occupy most of the resources. It may be possible to do casual cultivation for a while, but it is obviously unrealistic for a warrior who has a pursuit to do casual cultivation for a long time. The resources are all in the hands of the sect. If you want to get more resources, you must enter the sect. Protector Feng Yin said: "I heard that the scale of this great selection is unprecedented. Originally, many powerful monks and unruly geniuses in the casual cultivating world had no favorable impressions of the so-called sect selection, because the so-called Sect selection is basically nothing new. However, this timeBut it's different. In order to select talents this time, the four major sects have spent a lot of money and provided many generous benefits to reward outstanding talents in the draft. " Protector Feng Yin was also very enthusiastic about the genius competition, and even tried to find out many details. Because he felt that it was a pity that a genius as evil as Young Master Su would not participate in the talent draft of the four major sects. Tai'a Saint also nodded and said: "Indeed, as far as I know, the top geniuses in Cangyun Zeguo's casual cultivator world, as well as the younger generation of capable casual cultivators, many of them are very interested in this talent draft. There is intention. There are even young geniuses at the Holy Realm level among them." Su Han is not surprised at all that there will be young talents at the holy level participating in the talent draft. He knows that the Cangyun Zeguo has a vast land and is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. The quantity and quality of the top talents are only a drop in the bucket seen at the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference. In other words, the young geniuses of the Holy Mountain Alliance are far from the level of the top geniuses in Cangyun Zeguo. ¡°The talent draft of the four major sects is open to the entire Upper Nine Regions. In other words, not only the top talents from Cangyun Zeguo will participate, but also the top talents from eight other countries. It can be imagined how fierce the competition for the talent draft among these four major sects will be. A strong casual cultivator like King Qingliu once participated in the genius election of the four major sects, but failed in the end. However, although he knew that the talent draft was extremely difficult, Su Han did not give up the idea of ??participating in the talent draft at all. What he needs most now is training resources. For these resources, you must participate in the talent draft. You must take advantage of this talent draft opportunity to enter the four major sects and enjoy the resources! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,346 The Eternal City You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young Master, if you participate in the talent draft of the four major sects, will you still be our Young Master?" Suddenly, a person below asked a slightly pointed question. For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were looking at Su Han. Everyone knows that if you succeed in the draft and become a disciple of the four major sects, the four major sects will have endless resources. In comparison, the position of Young Master of Silver Moon Holy Mountain is really not worth mentioning and has no allure. Everyone is afraid that if Su Han succeeds in the draft, he will leave Silver Moon Holy Mountain. In that case, the situation they finally stabilized will become leaderless again. Su Han looked at everyone with slightly solemn expressions and smiled faintly: "Since Brahma Saint has entrusted Silver Moon Holy Mountain to me, I am responsible for Silver Moon Holy Mountain. In this life, I will always be Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Young Master. Unless there is a more suitable successor in the future, no matter whether I am in Silver Moon Holy Mountain or not, I will still be the Young Master of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and my heart is with all of you." responsibility! Su Han now looks at Silver Moon Holy Mountain not from the perspective of profit, but from the perspective of responsibility. "As wise as the Brahma Saint, he has been promoting Su Han since the first time he met Su Han, and slowly handed over the Silver Moon Holy Mountain to Su Han. Su Han felt that he had a responsibility to the Brahma Saint and must take care of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. This is not because Silver Moon Sacred Mountain can bring you many benefits, but because you have this kind of responsibility on your shoulders. "If I become a disciple of the four major sects, it will be equivalent to Silver Moon Holy Mountain having the power of the four major sects as its backer, and its future development path will be smoother." Su Han said again. As soon as they heard Su Han's words, everyone's eyes lit up. Yes, if Su Han could enter the four major sects, it would mean that Silver Moon Holy Mountain would be connected with the four major sects from now on. In the Upper Nine Realms, any contact with the four major sects is something that all forces desire. "Young Master, feel free to go and participate in the general election that day. All of us in the Brahma family support you." Everyone was excited. "Yes, I think about the four great sects, but they are the most mysterious and top four sects in our upper nine regions. Once the young master enters the four great sects, it can be said that he will leap from the dragon gate and reach the sky in one step." "Really? Reach the sky in one step?" Su Han smiled faintly: "It's true to say that it's a fish leaping over the dragon's gate. However, it's still close to reaching the sky in one step." Military Advisor Zhongli said with a smile: "Young Master has strong luck and received guidance from an expert when he was young. We people think that the four divine gates are the holy places we dream of in this life, but Young Master may not think so. By the way, Young Master, who is that expert who gives you guidance?" As soon as Military Advisor Zhongli asked this question, everyone else couldn't help but pricked up their ears. After all, everyone is very curious about who taught such an amazing young Master Su? "Can you give me some advice?" Su Han thought for a moment and smiled faintly, "He has never told me where he came from. However, I can be sure that this expert is definitely not from the Upper Nine Realms." "Not from the Upper Nine Regions? Is there any place more mysterious than the Upper Nine Regions?" Everyone looked surprised. Saint Tai'a suddenly thought of something and couldn't help but take a breath of cold air: "Young Master, are you referring to the legendary Great Xia Imperial Capital, the Eternal City?" As soon as this statement came out, everyone in the audience was shocked. Some of them had vaguely heard that there was a supreme mysterious place above the Upper Nine Realms called the Eternal City. The core of the Daxia Dynasty, the ancient capital of Daxia, is located in the Eternal City. However, no one has ever personally confirmed the existence of the Eternal City. Many people even doubt, does the Eternal City really exist in the world? Could it be that the Eternal City was fabricated by rumors? In fact, there is no Eternal City at all, nor is there any ancient capital of Great Xia? No one knows the exact answer, and no one has interacted with anyone from the Eternal City. Now, hearing Tai Ah Sage mention the Eternal City has aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. A pair of eyes stared at Su Han. Su Han did not deny it and nodded lightly: "Master, he did mention the Eternal City."   This is actually telling everyone that my master is from the Eternal City. Although the mysterious master was fabricated by Su Han, Su Han's words are not a lie, because in his previous life, Su Han was indeed born in the Eternal City, a place where dragons are seen but never seen in the eyes of the world. And Su Han's words were like a huge hammer, breaking through the doubts in everyone's minds. Even Saint Tai'a couldn't help but asked in a complicated tone: "Young Master Su, does the Eternal City really exist? It's not a rumored place?" "Yes, is there really a more mysterious place above the Upper Nine Realms?" "Of course, the territory of Daxia is far beyond our imagination." Su Han said. "I didn't expect that the Eternal City really exists, so the ancient capital of Daxia is also real?" "No wonder the young master is so well-informed, it turns out he has been taught by an expert from the Eternal City!" "Thanks to the wise eye of the Brahma Saint for discovering such a pearl as Young Master Su. This is the destiny of our Brahma lineage, and it is also the destiny of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain." (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 1,347 The Mentality of the Southern Dou Sage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The topic about the Eternal City made the atmosphere very lively. Everyone discussed excitedly for a quarter of an hour before gradually calming down. "Young Master, if you can pass the true inheritance of the mysterious master of the Eternal City, you will definitely have a place in the talent draft of the four major sects." Protector Feng Yin¡¯s tone was very exciting. ¡­¡­ It was decided that Su Han would go to participate in the talent draft, but then a new problem arose. At that time, Mr. Ao invited Su Han to participate in the talent draft. He did not leave any contact information for Su Han. He only said that if Su Han decided to participate in the talent draft, he would contact him through the Brahma Sage. However, now that the whereabouts of the Brahma Saint are unknown, Su Han has no way to contact Ao Lao. ¡°For a grand event like the talent draft of the four major sects, if there is no recommendation from someone like Ao Lao, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get a quota.¡± After thinking about it, Su Han decided to go to the capital of Cangyun Ze Kingdom, not only to visit Ao Lao, but also to find out the whereabouts of the Brahma Saint. Since Ao Lao once said that the Brahma Sage was his old friend for many years, Su Han would not let go of Ao Lao's clue. However, before leaving for the capital of Cangyunze Kingdom, Su Han still needs to remove some hidden dangers on the Silver Moon Holy Mountain to avoid any disasters in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain while he is away. This hidden danger, needless to say, is the Eclipse Sage. That day at the Silver Moon Conference, the situation was actually very favorable to Su Han. The Eclipse Saint wants to take people away from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. If Su Han is willing, he can just leave the Eclipse Saint behind and eradicate the problem on the spot to eliminate the scourge of the Eclipse Saint. However, given the circumstances at that time, it was not easy to kill the Eclipse Sun Sage. If there is a move against the Eclipse Saint, those mysterious people of unknown origin will definitely take action. Although the Brahma lineage has a numerical advantage, it is hard to say whether the people of Piaohua Saint will do their best. Such a situation, if Su Han gave the order, would only lead to a bloody battle and hurt both sides. This is definitely not a situation Su Han wants to see. Although Su Han didn't know where the Eclipse Saint would go after leaving the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Su Han could be sure that no matter what force the Eclipse Saint went to, he might be able to get into a position with his skills, but This status cannot be higher than when the Eclipse Saint was on the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. To put it bluntly, who would take a lost dog seriously? The forces to which those mysterious people belonged may have indeed coveted the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, after the Silver Moon Conference, Su Han believed that most of this covetousness had been dispelled. Su Han's only worry now is that the Sun Eclipse Saint is so desperate that he might give him a try and fight him to the death. If he can be killed, then the Eclipse Saint will have made a great contribution to his new master, and his status will inevitably rise. Su Han had to guard against this. ¡°Furthermore, Su Han had an intuition that the Eclipse Saint would probably do this. After discussing with everyone in the Brahma Lineage, Su Han used formation disks to simulate various defensive formations around the Brahma Lineage station. At the same time, Su Han deployed powerful men from the Brahma lineage, including Saint Tai'a, the two guardians, brothers Wufeng Wutian and others, to patrol in shifts around the Brahma lineage station. After that, Su Han personally went to the Piaohua lineage station to discuss the matter with the Piaohua Saint. Although the Piaohua Saint did not believe that the Eclipse Saint would lurk back to attack Su Han, he still agreed to Su Han's request. That is, if the Eclipse Saint was really crazy and took action against Su Han, the Piaohua lineage would Provide assistance as appropriate. After arranging everything, Su Han stayed at the Brahma Line station and watched the changes. He believed that the day when the Eclipse Saint would take action would not be too far away. ¡­¡­ In a hidden place outside Silver Moon Holy Mountain, two people disguised as passing cultivators were lurking in the dark. "It's been so many days. Is this boy born in the year of a mole, hiding in his nest every day without showing up?" One of them was the first to lose his temper. Although he was dressed as a casual cultivator and there were traces of disguise on his face, people familiar with him could still tell at a glance that this man was the Eclipse Saint in disguise. "Brother Dao, do we have to take this risk? Even if that kid appears, there will definitely be someone following him, and maybe that guy Tai'a will be there too. Just the two of us, maybe" Nandou Saint has no confidence in his heart.  "To take a step back, even if we kill that kid, can we leave Silver Moon Holy Mountain calmly?" In fact, Saint Nandou did not agree with Saint Eclipse¡¯s plan at all. When the Eclipse Saint proposed to him that he would lurk back to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain with him to attack Su Han, the Nandou Saint almost felt frightened. He almost wanted to stop the Eclipse Saint on the spot and told him not to do this. . However, when Saint Nan Dou saw the madness on Saint Eclipse¡¯s face, he knew that if he raised objections, it would be equivalent to offending Saint Eclipse to death. From that moment on, Saint Nandou began to feel faint regrets. I don¡¯t know why I am so obsessed with it that I insist on hanging out with the Eclipse Saint? ??Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be a stable giant in Silver Moon Holy Mountain? Following this eclipse saint, who has great ambition but little talent, in the end, he is still like a bereaved dog. Now the Eclipse Saint has to make such a risky proposal, and he has to take the Nandou Saint with him, which makes the Nandou Saint feel a little unhappy. When he thought of that Young Master Su, a shadow fell over Saint Nandou's heart. "Obviously, Su Han has left a nightmare-like impression in the mind of Saint Nan Dou, making him feel that this son is simply a monster and invincible. No matter how many plans you have and how confident you are, you may not be able to carry them out in the end. Maybe it would be easily cracked by someone else once they reach the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain. However, after thinking about it, Nandou Saint did not dare to say this to Eclipse Saint. But it has to be said that Saint Nan Dou¡¯s faith has been shaken more and more, and he has become more and more skeptical about his decision to follow Saint Eclipse and leave Silver Moon Holy Mountain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1348: Switch sides in battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Eclipse Saint's tone condensed: "Nandou, this is our only chance to make a comeback. I think you also know that during this period of time, you and I have been living under someone else's roof, and we have not been comfortable. Silver Moon Sacred Mountain, after all, is the home of you and me. This is a place where people make their fortunes. You and I have deep roots here. If we can take back the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, the days of living under someone else's roof will be over." "At least, as long as we kill that boy Su, Silver Moon Holy Mountain will inevitably fall into civil strife, and then our chance will come!" When the Eclipse Saint talked about his excitement, his eyes turned red, obviously very excited. "But I'm afraid that as soon as we show up, Tai'a and Piaohua will unite to deal with us." The Eclipse Saint snorted coldly: "Impossible! Piaohua has always been a wise and protective character. Even if she helps, she may not do much. In other words, Tai'a may resist, but we have two holy realms, and he Just one, who do you think will win? Do you think that once Su Xiaozi dies, this Tai'a will still resist with all his strength? Doesn't he know how to judge the situation? " I have to say that the Eclipse Sage¡¯s plan was very good. However, just because it is so good, it always feels like something is wrong. ??Nandou Saint sighed: "But, what if we miss? We will definitely be trapped in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. By then, we will be like rats crossing the street, and everyone in Silver Moon Holy Mountain will shout and beat us." "Impossible!" The eyes of the Eclipse Saint flashed with murderous intent. "We have made a comprehensive plan, how could we miss it? Besides, we are in the dark and he is in the open. Under a surprise attack, he does not have those messy formations. Protection, with his cultivation at the seventh level of the Emperor Realm, how can he block my killing blow?" Nandou Saint sighed lightly, but said nothing more. In his heart, he also felt that there was nothing wrong with the Eclipse Saint's sneak attack plan. But for some reason, he became less and less confident in killing Young Master Su. Young Master Su kept giving them a taste of frustration, which made Nan Dou Sage feel that Young Master Su's luck was too strong. Their sneak attack plan seems perfect, but maybe it will go wrong again. Take the Silver Moon Conference as an example. Every time the Eclipse Saint makes a move, it is so perfect, but in the end, the one who has the last laugh is always Young Master Su. Will this time be an exception? Nan Dou Saint is not optimistic at all! Every time he made a move in the past, Saint Nandou was a staunch supporter of Saint Eclipse. But this time, he was really shaken. He felt that he was following the Eclipse Saint on a path of no return. This feeling was not good at all. ¡°No, no¡­¡± There was a voice in Nandou Saint¡¯s heart that kept shouting. "Nandou, you keep an eye here, and I'll go to the other side to see how the situation is. Remember, you must not relax in this position." However, the Eclipse Saint did not notice the abnormality of the Nandou Saint at all, and did not know what he was doing most. The loyal allies have been shaken. "Well, you go ahead." Nandou Sage nodded, but on the surface there was really nothing unusual about it. After the Eclipse Saint left, the Nandou Saint fell into anxiety and was constantly fighting between heaven and man. After a while, Saint Nandou gritted his teeth and already had an idea in his mind. At the moment, he took out a transmission note from the storage ring, poured it into his spiritual consciousness, and then shot the transmission note directly into the void. At Su Han's Young Master's Mansion, the two brothers Wutian and Wufeng were patrolling at the entrance of the Young Master's Mansion. This transmission note broke through the void and fell at the feet of the two brothers. When the two brothers saw it, they didn't dare to neglect it. They immediately picked it up and entered the young master's mansion and handed it to Su Han. Su Han did not expect to receive this transmission note. After opening it, Su Han also showed a playful smile. "Nandou Saint? Isn't this guy a die-hard member of the Eclipse Saint?" Su Han was also slightly surprised, "I didn't expect that he would ask me for peace at this time? Is he planning to defect before the battle?" In Su Han¡¯s eyes, the Saint of Nan Dou is the vanguard of the Saint of Eclipse. If even Saint Nandou wants to switch sides, it can only mean that Saint Eclipse is doing really badly now. Of course, Su Han did not rule out that this might be a ploy played by the Eclipse Saint and the Southern Dou Saint. But if you think about it carefully, it obviously makes no sense for them to come here to play tricks. Thinking about it this way, maybe the Nandou Saint is really planning to abandon the Eclipse Saint and switch sides in the face of battle? "Accept it or not?" At this time, Su Han didn't value Nan Dou Saint's initiative to seek peace. After thinking about it for a moment, Su Han decided??Things cannot be done forever. This Nandou Saint is the iron core of the Eclipse Saint. If he changes sides in the battle, it will be of many uses. First of all, it can scare the remnants of the Eclipse family who stayed in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain and let them know that the Eclipse Saint can't achieve anything at all, and even the Nandou Saint has abandoned him. Secondly, the disappearance of the Brahma Saint must be related to the Eclipse Saint, and as the best friend of the Eclipse Saint, Nandou Saint must know some inside stories. However, Su Han speculated that the reason why Nandou Saint came to sue for peace now was because he was not directly involved in this matter, otherwise he would not have the courage to surrender now. Third, if there is the active cooperation of Nan Dou Saint, it will not be that difficult to eradicate the Eclipse Saint. Thinking of this, Su Han decided to communicate with Nandou Saint. Of course, Su Han must also be prepared to prevent Nandou Saint from pretending to seek peace and actually trying to play tricks. Su Han walked out of the Young Master's Mansion and immediately summoned a swarm of Purple-Gold King Bees, selected a Purple-Gold King Bee with a higher level of cultivation and released it. The Purple Gold King Bee, as Su Han¡¯s contracted spirit beast, can carry part of Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness and have the effect of long-distance communication with the Nandou Saint. Of course, if both parties enter the Holy Realm, they will have their own set of communication methods between the strong ones in the Holy Realm. However, Su Han has not yet entered the Holy Realm, so relying on the Purple Gold King Bee can have similar effects. According to the specific location conveyed by Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness, the Purple Gold King Bee approached the area where the Southern Dou Saint was. After all, Nandou Saint is a strong man in the holy realm. When the Purple Gold King Bee approached his spiritual sense area, Nandou Saint immediately became alert. Within a moment, the Purple Gold King Bee flew in front of the Nandou Sage. "Nandou." When the Purple Gold King Bee approached Nandou Sage, what came out of it turned out to be the voice of Su Han's spiritual consciousness, which made Nandou Sage slightly stunned. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,349 Internal and external cooperation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young Master Su?" Saint Nandou quickly calmed down. After all, he was also the Lord of Saints. Although he was surprised by Su Han's various methods, he was not too out of his mind. "Well, it's me. I received a transmission note, saying that I planned to abandon the darkness and turn to the light. Was it you who sent it?" "That's right, it's me." Nandou Saint calmed down and couldn't help but feel a burst of joy in his heart. Originally, although he sent the transmission notes to the young master's mansion, he actually didn't have high hopes in his heart. But now, since Young Master Su will contact him after receiving the transmission talisman, it means that he still has a chance. As long as there is a chance to surrender, Saint Nandou doesn't mind putting down the airs of being a strong man in the holy realm and trying his best to make his tone more friendly. "If you sincerely surrender, I don't mind giving you a chance. But I have only one question. Were you directly involved in the disappearance of the Brahma Saint?" Su Han said in a stern tone. "No, I know about this, but I am definitely not directly involved." Nandou Saint said quickly. "Do you dare to make an oath to heaven and earth?" "Of course, I swear in the name of heaven and earth that if I am directly involved in this matter, I will be killed by the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation. Moreover, I have been in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain from the time when the Brahma Saint went out until he disappeared, so it is impossible for me to do so. Directly involved.¡± Nan Dou Sage's tone was very urgent. He knew that this was his only chance to save himself. If he didn't seize it, he would be doomed. And, looking at this posture, it seems that Young Master Su knows that they are lurking around here? Su Han said in a calm tone: "Nandou Saint, I have to say that you made a very wise decision. Otherwise, your death will not be long." "Huh?" Nandou Saint was shocked. "Do you think you are smart? You and the Eclipse Saint are sneaking around the area outside the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Do you think I don't know? Do you think I'm not prepared?" Su Han hit the Nandou Saint with words, step by step Destroying the psychological defense of Nan Dou Saint. "What?" Nandou Saint suddenly felt on pins and needles. Su Han seized the opportunity and struck while the iron was hot: "How can you prove that you are sincerely surrendering? Also, besides you and the Eclipse Saint, is there anyone else here?" Saint Nandou was also anxious: "There is no one else except me and Saint Eclipse. He insists on coming, and I can't stop him. I swear in the name of heaven and earth, if I don't really want to return to Silver Moon Holy Mountain If so, I will be killed immediately by the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation, and my descendants will be slaves for generations to come." " To swear such an oath in front of a junior, I have to say that Nandou Saint also worked hard. After making the oath, Nandou Saint was panting heavily and staring at the Purple Gold King Bee. "Okay, those who know the current affairs are heroes. Although you have never been very smart, this time, you are not stupid at all. Just wait here. I will consider your willingness to surrender. If I decide to accept you, I will inform you." After Su Han¡¯s voice fell, the Purple Gold King Bee also flashed and disappeared into the void. Sweat covered Sage Nandou¡¯s forehead and back. Ever since he became the Saint of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, he has never been in such a miserable state. He never imagined that one day he would worry about gains and losses because of the attitude of a junior, and be happy because he was forgiven by a junior. "Nandou, Nandou, you are really getting better and better." Nandou Saint laughed at himself, but he soon found a reason for himself, "It's only my fault that I was short-sighted and misjudged the ability of Sun Eclipse Saint. Now Su Shao The Lord is willing to give me a chance. No matter how wronged I am, I still have to endure it for a while. This is so that I can return to Silver Moon Holy Mountain and return to my previous life." Sage Nan Dou is a smart man. Since he decided to abandon Sage Eclipse, he is also very determined in his heart. He knew that if he surrendered now, he would definitely receive strange looks from Saint Piaohua and Saint Tai'a. It's better to say that Sage Piaohua, Sage Tai'a, is famous for his unforgiving tongue, and Sage Nandou is already prepared to meet the venomous tongue of Sage Tai'a. Su Han took back the Purple Gold Queen Bee, summoned his men, and had a brief discussion. Everyone was shocked to learn that Saint Nandou actually wanted to return from his lost path. "Young Master, Saint Nandou is not very smart. However, he is not completely in cahoots with Saint Eclipse. He did not participate in some of the evil things done by Eclipse's lineage in the past. If his The willingness to surrender is genuine, and we can consider it." Military advisor Zhongli muttered. Su Han nodded:"The military advisor and I agree." Immediately, Su Han urged the Purple Gold King Bee to go to the location of Nandou Saint. "Nandou, you want Silver Moon Holy Mountain to re-accept you, that's fine. But you have to accept a certificate of surrender. When necessary, you have to sneak attack the Eclipse Saint from behind. You don't need to kill him with one blow, you just need to let him If he is injured, I will have someone here to send him on his way!" I have to say that Su Han¡¯s plan is perfect. With Nandou Saint as an internal support, this battle will definitely be more effective with half the effort. Nandou Saint listened carefully to Su Han's request and nodded: "That's okay. Now that he doesn't doubt me, a blow from behind is no problem. However, he is very powerful. I'm worried that even if he receives a fatal blow, he will still be able to do it." escape." "You don't have to worry about it, I have a way to keep him. You just need to do what you have to do well, even if you have completed the certificate of nomination." "Okay, I, Nandou, will definitely live up to your trust." Sage Nandou said firmly. After the Purple Gold King Bee left, Saint Nandou lurked in the dark. Thinking of Saint Eclipse, a trace of apology flashed in his heart, but this apology quickly disappeared. "Brother Eclipse Taoist, don't blame me. If you didn't insist on coming here to die, even if you and I are in a difficult situation, I will never abandon you. However, you have to seek death on your own, and you don't want to go through it. I agree, bring me here, and don¡¯t blame me for betraying you" ??Nandou Saint feels that when Eclipse Saint ran away from Silver Moon Holy Mountain, he forcibly pulled him in without his consent. He did not abandon him and ignored him, so he was worthy of him. "Now that the Eclipse Saint has come to die, he has to drag himself with him, which is a bit unreasonable. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,350 Please enter the urn You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! About a quarter of an hour later, the Eclipse Saint returned to where the Nandou Saint was. "Brother Dao, what have you gained?" Nandou Saint asked calmly. It can be seen that the Eclipse Saint is a little anxious and a little irritable, his eyes are red, full of the light of revenge. "That kid is as cunning as a ghost. He doesn't know what he is tinkering with, but he doesn't even show up. I heard that he seems to be preparing for some kind of talent draft from the four major sects. Humph, people from Brahma's lineage will actually support him to participate. , I bet that if he is chosen, he will definitely leave Silver Moon Holy Mountain without hesitation. By then, Silver Moon Holy Mountain will be leaderless, is this going to destroy Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" The Eclipse Sun Sage's tone of concern for the country and the people made the Nan Dou Sage extremely disgusted. If it were in the past, Saint Nandou would definitely agree with Saint Eclipse, but now Saint Nandou feels that this Eclipse Saint is simply jealous of Young Master Su. He is jealous that he is young, has unlimited potential, and can even participate in the competition. Talented picks from the four major sects. When they were young, they dreamed of going to these four great sects, but they didn¡¯t want them at all. Now, Young Master Su is actually qualified to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects. This makes Nan Dou Saint have to admit that this Young Master Su does have two skills. "So, if Young Master Su successfully enters the four divine gates, wouldn't Silver Moon Sacred Mountain be without a leader? In this case, it seems that it is almost the same whether we get rid of him or not? Brother Dao, don't you think? Give up the assassination operation." Nandou Saint couldn't help but ask. He was afraid that the Eclipse Saint would simply give up the assassination operation after hearing the news about Young Master Su's participation in the talent draft. In this way, he, the South Dou Saint, would have no chance to get the certificate. However, Saint Nandou's worries are obviously unnecessary. It can be seen from the hatred-filled eyes of the Eclipse Saint that he has no intention of giving up at all. On the contrary, the flame of hatred in his eyes is burning stronger and stronger. ¡°Obviously, this Eclipse Saint has no intention of giving up at all. "Nandou, we simply can't wait that long! Besides, what if this kid doesn't succeed in the draft? No matter, let's do it today. If he doesn't succeed, he will be benevolent. Either kill Su kid and take back Silver Moon Holy Mountain, or we From now on, we will completely break up with Silver Moon Holy Mountain!" In the end, the Eclipse Saint still didn¡¯t say that he would die, and he didn¡¯t say that he would keep his life here. ¡°Obviously, the Eclipse Saint is also afraid that the Southern Dou Saint will shrink back. "Brother Dao, wait patiently, there will definitely be a chance to make a move." Nandou Sage said. While he was speaking, the Eclipse Saint's consciousness suddenly moved, and his face suddenly showed a look of ecstasy. "Okay! Okay! Nandou, God is really helping me! That boy Su finally came out and seems to be going somewhere. There is only Saint Tai'a beside him!" Nandou Saint's heart moved, and his face showed joy: "Seriously?" At the same time, Saint Nandou felt indifferent in his heart, and said secretly: "This guy is really an idiot. He didn't realize that this was a way to lure you into the trap. For such a brainless person, am I blind? , why you have been hanging out with him for so many years?¡± "Let's go, Nandou, let's go over. The troops will be divided into two groups. We will surround him from both sides and attack the boy from both inside and outside. You will control Saint Tai'a, and I will deal with that boy. Even if he has wings, he will not be able to fly away!" The Sun Saint gritted his teeth. "Well, let's go!" Nandou Saint agreed. Sage Eclipse didn¡¯t notice anything was wrong with Sage Nandou at all. He only felt that victory was far away and was very excited. Soon, Eclipse Saint and Nandou Saint were on one side, ambush on both sides of a road that Su Han must pass. Eclipse Saint stared at the direction Su Han came from, and said to Saint Nandou with his spiritual consciousness: "Nandou, the success or failure of this time depends on this. You must ensure that you can entangle Saint Tai'a. I will take action personally. It only takes a moment to deal with that kid, and he will definitely be able to chop off his head!" "Okay, congratulations to Brother Dao, it must be absolutely foolproof this time." Nandou Saint agreed. "Hehe." The Eclipse Saint laughed eerily twice, opened his eyes, and stared at the road in front of him. As soon as Su Han appeared in his sight, he immediately launched a fatal blow. Time passes by minute by minute. Not long after, two vague shadows appeared faintly on the road. After a while, the Eclipse Sage saw it clearly: "It's him, that kid!" The Eclipse Sun Saint was ecstatic in his heart: "Nandou, this kid thinks he is in his own territory.So unscrupulous, he only brought one person with him. God is going to kill him! " Sage Nan Dou smiled and said: "If God wants him to perish, he must first make him crazy." The Sun Eclipse Saint could not hear the implication of the Nandou Saint at all, and nodded fiercely. As soon as Su Han entered the area under his control, he immediately launched an attack. At this moment, Su Han seemed unprepared, walking very briskly, talking and laughing with Saint Tai'a, as if he had no idea that the crisis was about to come. This made the Eclipse Saint secretly happy, and he was ready to deliver a fatal blow. Close! The Saint of the Eclipse Sun suddenly rubbed his hand, and a powerful talisman was suddenly released, turning into yellow light that filled the sky, forming a huge ripple, which immediately spread. ???????????????????????? In an instant, the entire void was filled with deafening thunder. This talisman is an extremely powerful void-fixing talisman, which is specially designed for the escape talisman. Once cast, the void can be completely locked instantly, making it impossible to cast any escape talisman. The Eclipse Sun Saint did this in order to make Su Han unable to escape and become a turtle in the urn, allowing him to slaughter him. The Saint of Eclipse Sun took out this Space-fixing Talisman this time, and he also spent a lot of money on it. As soon as it was displayed, the void ten miles around was immediately blocked by the powerful power of the Space-fixing Talisman. "Hahahaha!" Seeing that the void was frozen by him, the Eclipse Sage couldn't help laughing. Since the void is sealed, neither Su Han nor Tai'a Saint can escape through the void. In this way, there was no need for the Eclipse Saint to hide, and he suddenly jumped out of the void, feeling extremely proud and laughing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1351 Counterattack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Saint Nandou saw Saint Eclipse jumping out, he didn't hesitate. He immediately jumped out and stood closely beside Saint Eclipse. When Saint Tai'a saw that the void was locked, his expression condensed and he said to Su Han: "This is a powerful void-fixing talisman. It blocks the void. You can only get out on foot." Su Han nodded, but his expression was calm and composed, staring deeply at the Eclipse Saint not far away, with some deep meaning. What the Eclipse Sage dislikes the most is Su Han's expression. Even though he is about to die, he still pretends to be cold and noble. This makes the Eclipse Sage very angry. "Boy Su, God has the vision to let you fall into the hands of this saint! Today, I would like to hear any last words you have, hahaha" The eclipse saint laughed and said coldly. ridicule. In his opinion, Young Master Su, who has become a turtle in the urn, should be in a hurry, but this kid's behavior makes the Eclipse Saint very unhappy. "Eclipse Saint, what is the saying? If there is a road to heaven, you will not take it, but if there is no door to hell, you will come here instead. You, a lost dog, should have been hiding in a dark corner to lick your wounds, but you still insist on running here to die. , you said this is not called not seeking death, but not dying?" The Eclipse Sage laughed angrily: "Boy, at this time you are still thinking of using your words, and I admire you a little. Do you think you still have the possibility of making a comeback today?" "Do you think you've got me?" Su Han half-smiled. "Isn't it true? This ten-mile radius has been controlled by my sky-fixing talisman. You can't even think of escaping. How can a mere Tai Ah stop you from being killed?" The Eclipse Saint is like a child quarreling with others, constantly emphasizing his own advantages, trying to overwhelm the opponent in terms of momentum and occupy the top. However, after he said so much, the smile on Su Han's face not only did not shrink, but showed a bit of mockery. This look, which was a little mocking and a little sympathetic, deeply hurt the Eclipse Saint. "Nandou, help me entangle Saint Tai'a. I'll pull off that kid's head and see how long he can be arrogant?" Saint Eclipse ordered Saint Nandou. Nandou Sage said expressionlessly: "Okay." The Saint of the Eclipse Sun gave a ferocious smile and began to gather momentum, preparing to launch a fatal blow to Su Han. Suddenly, the Eclipse Saint¡¯s consciousness suddenly moved, and an ominous premonition suddenly hit him. The Eclipse Saint had no time to grasp what this ominous premonition was about. A powerful force has already struck from behind. Although the Eclipse Saint reacted very quickly, the power came too suddenly, with almost no warning, and hit the Eclipse Saint on the back with a fierce punch! boom! This punch was like a heavy hammer, almost smashing his heart out from the front. Poof! The Eclipse Saint's throat felt hot, and a mouthful of old blood spurted out uncontrollably from his throat. "who!" The Saint of Eclipse Sun is also very skilled. He grabbed the long knife in his hand and slashed towards the back. If the person behind him was even half a step behind, he would definitely cut him in half. However, when he swung the sword, it was all in vain, and the person behind him floated away like a breeze. A terrible thought flashed through the Eclipse Saint's mind. Although he did not look back, he had already guessed who was attacking him. There is only one person who can attack him from behind, and that is Saint Nandou! This person he had always trusted had betrayed him! The Eclipse Saint turned around angrily and saw that the Nandou Saint had floated several hundred meters away and was staring at him with an indifferent expression. "Nandou, you how dare you betray me?" The Eclipse Saint was furious. He never expected that at the moment when he was closest to success, the person he trusted the most would betray him. Nandou Sage¡¯s expression was indifferent: ¡°Brother Dao, it¡¯s not that I want to betray you, it¡¯s that you want to drag me to death. I don¡¯t want to die, so I have no choice but to do this.¡± "Fart!" the Eclipse Saint roared loudly, "I am only one step away from killing this kid. He is right in front of me. Can't you see it? Can't you see that we already have a chance to win?" Saint Nandou shook his head: "I can't see it. I only see you acting like a clown, angry and frustrated. Brother Eclipse, I followed you before because I was optimistic that you could do great things. However, you have great ambitions and little talent. In adversity, you behave like a reckless man, a brainless fool. You haveNot worth following me anymore. " The Sun Eclipse Saint was trembling all over. The Nandou Saint's blow certainly hurt him, but what was even more cruel was the Nandou Saint's words, which were like a heavy hammer and nearly suffocated him. "Nandou, you will regret it, you will definitely regret it!" The eyes of the Eclipse Saint suddenly burst out with astonishing light, and golden lights rose up all over his body, like a ball of golden flames reaching into the sky. Burning bloodline power! Su Han is no stranger to this move. In the last battle of the Silver Moon Conference, the Eclipse Saint had used it. "I want you to die, every one of you!" The bloodline power of the Eclipse Saint is blazing, and his fighting spirit is rising. "The trapped beast still fights!" Su Hanhan smiled coldly, and suddenly activated the formation disk in his hand. A nine-flame burning sky formation and an eight-door star fighting sword formation suddenly sealed the entire void. At the same time, a thick phantom ice sunflower vine emerged from the ground, wrapped around Su Han's body, and instantly dragged it to the ground, disappearing. "Everyone, it's time for you to show off your skills!" Su Han¡¯s voice is still floating in the air. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The figure in the figure, from the ten miles of the square, constantly poured out, like dumplings, and continued to fall in this area. "Kill him!" Saint Tai'a shouted, and the divine sword in his hand turned into a long light that filled the sky. He took the lead and attacked Saint Eclipse. When it comes to overall strength, the combat effectiveness of Saint Tai'a may not be worse than that of Saint Eclipse. ??????? Coupled with the cooperation of Nan Dou Saint and other people of the Brahma lineage, it formed a situation like a gang fight. Even if the Eclipse Saint burned the power of his blood, it would be of no avail. After all, he was seriously injured in the sneak attack by Nan Dou Saint. Even if he burned the power of blood, his combat effectiveness was still far behind when compared to his peak. The surrounding area is surrounded by Su Han's two formations. Su Han secretly activates the Jedi Spirit Pearl to continuously provide energy for the two formations. The most incredible thing is that before, the Eclipse Saint had used a priceless space-fixing talisman to seal off a ten-mile radius. In this way, the Eclipse Saint had trapped himself tightly in this area, inserting his wings. It¡¯s hard to fly! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,352 Killing the Eclipse Saint You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Eclipse Sage became more and more difficult to fight, especially the Tai'a Sage in the hands of the Tai'a Sage. The sword was heavy and heavy, which made him feel overwhelmed. "Bah! Tai'a, I thought you were a man at first, but I didn't expect you to be that kid's lackey. A celebrity in the casual cultivator world, that's nothing more than that." Although the Eclipse Saint was passively beaten, he refused to give in. Sage Tai'a said calmly: "Eclipse, you were the first to do such a shameful thing as a sneak attack, so don't blame me for taking action against you. As Young Master Su said, if you don't seek death, you won't die." The Eclipse Saint roared again and again, and while speaking, he was hit again and again. "Nandou! You ungrateful, ungrateful beast, what can't I do to you? You actually betrayed me? Do you think that you can clean yourself up by taking refuge in this kid? The things you have done are Do I shake it all out?" The Eclipse Saint pointed the finger at the Nan Dou Saint again. Nandou Saint's face was obviously not that thick-skinned. He said coldly: "It's useless for you to sow discord now. Now that I've made my choice, I won't regret it. It's better than walking on a road of no return with you!" Not only do you want to take risks here, but you also want to drag me into this, have you ever asked me if I agree?" "Bah! You are greedy for life and afraid of death, but you still have to find so many excuses." The Eclipse Sage was furious. "Yes, I'm afraid of death. It's not easy for me to cultivate to this day. I know I will die, so why do I have to die with you?" Nandou Saint did not deny it. "Shameless, shameless!" the Eclipse Saint roared angrily, "Even if I risk my life today, I will definitely kill you, the traitor!" At this moment, another figure flew past in the distance. "The Holy One with Floating Flowers!" Everyone immediately saw that the figure in green clothes and Taoist crown floating out of the dust was none other than the Piaohua Saint. Saint Tai'a also said unexpectedly: "Fellow Taoist Piaohua, when did you come?" The Saint of Floating Flowers holds a whisk in his hand, and his beautiful eyes are slightly focused, looking at the Saint of Eclipsing Sun. "Fellow Taoist Eclipse, I originally thought that you were just temporarily obsessed and went astray. But today it seems that you are truly ambitious and have ignored the safety of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. In this case, for the sake of righteousness, I also I can only suppress you." The Saint of Floating Flowers sighed with emotion, his eyes full of compassion. The Sage of the Eclipse Sun roared angrily: "Piaohua, even you are collaborating with them!" "Fellow Taoist Eclipse, I have been hiding nearby since the beginning, and I have seen everything you do. Young Master Su is the unanimously elected Lord of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and you actually want to He poisoned him and killed him. From that moment on, the friendship between you and Silver Moon Holy Mountain has ended." Sage Piaohua said, nodding to Sage Tai'a: "Fellow Taoist Tai'a, and all of you from the Brahma lineage, I'm here to help you capture this beast." The addition of the Floating Flower Saint made the battle even more one-sided. The Eclipse Saint screamed repeatedly, completely submerged in the sea of ????people and tactics, and could not react at all. There were bursts of screams, and the resistance of the Eclipse Saint continued to weaken as his injuries worsened. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Of by the three great saints, Tai¡¯a Saint, Nandou Saint, and Piaohua Saint, are surrounded. Even if the Eclipse Saint burns his bloodline power, he can only get beaten. boom! Five or six attacks hit the Eclipse Saint at the same time, completely shattering his Eclipse Demonic Ring. The black halo turned into dots and dissipated in the void. This Eclipse Magic Ring is the personal defense magic weapon of the Eclipse Saint. After it is destroyed, the Eclipse Saint is equivalent to directly facing the collective attack of everyone in his physical body. Another combined attack hit the Eclipse Saint. The Eclipse Saint, with his last remaining thoughts, was directly turned into ashes by this terrifying power. The number two figure in Silver Moon Holy Mountain at that time turned into fly ashes and died on the spot in this hidden place on the outskirts of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The Piaohua Saint put away his fly whisk and sighed: "In this way, I can live up to Young Master Su's request." At this time, Su Han's figure also appeared on the ground again. Su Han hugged the Piaohua Saint and said, "Senior, thank you very much." "You're welcome. Alas, if this eclipse saint hadn't been delusional and had evil thoughts, he wouldn't have to die." The Saint of Floating Flowers sighed softly and left. Su Han stared at the leaving figure of Saint Piaohua, but his eyes were firm. From the perspective of the Piaohua Saint, she could be compassionate, but Su Han could not. AnyoneIn other words, as long as something Su Han cares about is endangered, Su Han will never be polite to them. ?? In the world of martial arts where the weak eat the strong, to sympathize with the enemy is to be cruel to oneself. The Saint of the Eclipse Sun was executed, and the people who were ambushing and participating in the battle were constantly gathering around. Including Zhongli's military advisor from the Brahma lineage and the two guardians, they also gathered around. "Sage Nandou, why are you here?" Guardian Fengyin saw Nandou Sage standing next to him at a glance, and rushed over angrily, "You traitor, you have the nerve to show up here? You really think we won't kill him Can¡¯t you?¡± Nandou Saint looked embarrassed and opened his mouth, not knowing what to explain. Fortunately, Su Han waved his hand and stopped Feng Yin's impulse. "Everyone, don't get excited, listen to me. Not long ago, Saint Nandou had turned from darkness to light and made great contributions to our campaign to encircle and suppress Saint Eclipse." "What?" Protector Fengyin thought he heard wrongly. Saint Tai'a didn't have any harsh words at this time. He stood up and came to the rescue and said, "Just now, Saint Nandou gave Saint Eclipse a fatal blow. That's why we can work together to kill Saint Eclipse." "Huh?" Protector Feng Yin was completely stunned, and others could not react. This is simply a turning point like a god. Did Saint Nandou switch sides in the face of battle? Why does it sound so strange? "Everyone, please stop being suspicious. Saint Eclipse is blinded by hatred. Saint Nandou doesn't want to die with him, so he abandons darkness and turns to light. This is not a bad thing for us. We who want to do big things must be more generous. .¡± Su Han chuckled. Protector Feng Yin stared at Saint Nandou coldly: "I just want this guy to say one thing, whether he was involved in the disappearance of Saint Brahma. As long as he was not involved in the disappearance of Saint Brahma, then we have nothing to do with his joining. Opinions." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,353: The Surrender of the Southern Dou Saint You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as the question of Feng Yin Protector was raised, everyone's eyes became very solemn, staring straight at Saint Nandou. Sage Nan Dou has actually explained this issue to Su Han in private and made an oath. However, he also knew that this matter could not be just talked about through Young Master Su. If he wanted to return to Silver Moon Holy Mountain and return to his previous status and life, if he wanted to gain everyone's understanding, everyone must pass. "Young Master Su, and everyone, no matter what I say now, you will think that I am shirking my responsibility. Yes, when I stood with the Eclipse Saint, I did have a lot of dissatisfaction with the Brahma lineage in power. But I want to say What¡¯s more, the disappearance of Saint Brahma was all planned by Saint Eclipse. I know this, but I definitely did not participate in it.¡± Saint Nandou swore to the sky, ¡°If there is even half a lie, tell me Don¡¯t die well.¡± Protector Fengyin¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly: ¡°So, you sent people to spread those rumors last time? Did you deliberately exaggerate the fall of the Brahma Saint to facilitate your seizure of power?¡± Saint Nandou felt a little guilty. A dignified saint, in front of the Protector Feng Yin of the Imperial Realm, could not lift his head. His face turned pale, but he still nodded. Indeed, he was on the side of the Eclipse Saint at that time. He even personally sent people to spread this rumor, and he also took pleasure in the disappearance of the Brahma Saint. But now, he found that the Eclipse Saint was simply a Dou who couldn't be helped, so he felt extremely regretful and frustrated in his heart. He knew that the hostility of these people towards him would never be eliminated so easily. However, he had no other choice but to endure the humiliation and slowly let everyone accept him. "Sage Nandou, if the matter of Saint Tai'a is not directly related to you, then no matter how many wrong things you have done before, Silver Moon Holy Mountain will leave you a chance. It depends on whether you cherish it or not. Now , tell me everything you know, as long as it is related to the Brahma Saint, do not miss a word, and say whatever you have to say." As soon as Su Han spoke, everyone else nodded secretly. If Saint Nandou was granted amnesty, he quickly said: "That's it" He started talking and poured out some of the information he knew. "What?" Protector Feng Yin was furious, "Colluding with outsiders? The Eclipse Saint is a bastard. It was in vain that the Brahma Heaven Saint was kind to him. He just occupied the Saint's position and did not make any contribution. He actually colluded with foreign enemies to deal with Brahma Heaven. The saint is indeed feeding an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf." Protector Feng Yin was so anxious that he spoke very unpleasantly. Military Advisor Zhongli also sighed: "Such a thing, thanks to the fact that the power of Silver Moon Holy Mountain did not fall into his hands, otherwise the foundation passed down by our ancestors would have been destroyed." "At the Silver Moon Conference, if Young Master Su hadn't shown his might and won the thirteen rounds of gambling, I'm afraid that the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain would have fallen into the hands of outsiders now!" Now that everyone thinks about it, they all have lingering fears. "Which force is so abominable that it actually wants to infiltrate our Silver Moon Holy Mountain through the traitor Eclipse Saint. Could it be the remnants of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain?" Everyone is also speculating. "It's impossible. The remnants of the Purple Furnace Holy Mountain have been dispersed long ago. It's impossible for any more trouble to arise." "Nandou Saint, tell me, who are the people that Eclipse Saint is colluding with?" Saint Nandou hesitated and said, "I'm ashamed to say that I don't know the origins of those mysterious people. I only know that they are in collusion with Saint Eclipse, and that Gao Gang and Lu Dong are also their people. They still Privately, I gave the Eclipse Saint some trump cards, but in my opinion, the Eclipse Saint has only a partial understanding of their origins." After Saint Nan Dou finished speaking, he found that everyone was looking at him with distrustful eyes. Saint Nan Dou quickly added: "I am willing to swear to God that I really know nothing about the origins of these people." It¡¯s not like Nandou Saint¡¯s words are lies. After all, he can only gain everyone¡¯s understanding by telling all the information he knows. If he were to hide anything at this time, he would be extremely stupid, and it is obviously impossible for him to do so. "So, didn't you and the Eclipse Saint go to join them after they left the Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" Military Advisor Zhongli asked. "We went, but what we went to was not their headquarters, but a stronghold they set up in Cangyun Zeguo." Nandou Saint said awkwardly, "Besides, Eclipse Saint and I actually got along well there.If you are too happy, you can only come into contact with some peripheral matters, and you will not be able to come into contact with any core things at all. " Su Han had already guessed that the Eclipse Saint and the Nan Dou Saint would not be happy if they left the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Nan Dou Saint added: "However, I can see that this force is much stronger than Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Some of the people in charge in their stronghold are actually powerful people in the Holy Realm." As soon as Saint Nan Dou said these words, everyone looked at each other in shock. Even the stewards are strong men in the Holy Realm? How powerful is this? Needless to say, the most powerful forces in the Upper Nine Regions are the four major sects. However, the four major sects are aloof and have always ignored worldly matters. It is obvious that this kind of thing cannot be done by the four major sects. Military Advisor Zhongli asked: "Why do such powerful forces go to great lengths to infiltrate our Silver Moon Holy Mountain? What are they planning?" "I'm not sure about this. However, I seem to have heard Gao Gang and Lu Dong chatting and mention Young Master Su's East China Sea Pill. Both of them seemed to be very interested in the East China Sea Pill." Nan Dou Sheng said hesitantly. "East China Sea Pill? Young Master Su's East China Sea Pill is indeed one of a kind. Looking across Cangyun Zeguo, there is no pill that can compete with it at all, and there is not even one that can even remotely compete with it. Could it be that that mysterious force is? Because you covet the East China Sea Pill, you want to interfere with the Silver Moon Holy Mountain?" Saint Tai'a frowned slightly. Su Han waved his hand and said with a faint smile: "No matter what their reasons are, at present, their interest in Silver Moon Holy Mountain seems to have faded a lot. This matter can be put aside for now and look for the Brahma Saint. His whereabouts are the top priority." "Yes, as long as the Brahma Saint remains unaccounted for one day, we will go to heaven and earth to find him." Everyone expressed their opinions one after another. Saint Nandou was also ashamed and said: "Young Master Su, I am a guilty person, and I won't say anything else. I swear here, throughout my life, if I, Nandou, do anything to disgrace the Holy Mountain of Silver Moon, then let me He died after being struck by lightning." Sage Nandou kept his posture very low, without the airs of a saint at all. He also knew that the more this happened, the lower everyone's hatred towards him would be. "After all, he is still a strong man in the Holy Realm. Killing him is just a shortcut, but keeping him will definitely have a greater effect. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,354 A Great Gift You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Sage Nandou, since you have understood your situation, your seat as a saint will be reserved for you. You can also continue to govern your former subordinates. However, in the ranking of saints, you will definitely be the last one. We I don¡¯t like to listen to empty words, I only care about actual actions. If you are really serious about it, Silver Moon Holy Mountain will still have many uses for you in the future, it all depends on your performance.¡± Su Han did not attack Nan Dou Saint too much. When Nan Dou Sheng heard this, he was overjoyed: "Okay, I will definitely show my attitude with practical actions." After everyone calmed down, they gradually understood Su Han's intentions. It is better to keep this Nan Dou Saint than to kill him. As long as he has a little bit of intelligence, he will definitely not think about betrayal. In this way, Silver Moon Holy Mountain has recovered half of its strength that was lost due to the departure of Eclipse Saint and Nan Dou Saint. The return of Nan Dou Saint can also make the somewhat turbulent hearts of Silver Moon Holy Mountain become stable again. With the death of the Eclipse Sun Saint, the hidden danger of the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain has been eliminated. Su Han calculated the time and found that the talent draft of the four major sects was getting closer and closer. Su Han summoned Military Advisor Zhongli and the two guardians. "Now I am going to the King's Capital of Cangyunze to look for Ao Lao. On the one hand, I want to use him to participate in the genius election of the four major sects. On the other hand, I also want to find out from Ao Lao whether there is any whereabouts of the Brahma Saint. You are stationed in Silver Moon Saint Mountain, you can usually handle small matters by yourself, but when encountering big problems, you can ask Saint Tai'a for advice. If you are hesitant or unable to handle something, you can also ask Piaohua's lineage for help." "As for Saint Nan Dou, you just need to keep an eye on him and prevent him from causing any more trouble." Su Han instructed. "I wish you success, young master, and a talented player." "Yes, with the young master's qualifications, it is not difficult to enter the four major sects." Everyone is full of confidence. ¡­¡­ Su Han left Silver Moon Holy Mountain and headed all the way to the capital of King Cangyun Ze. The capital of the King of Cangyunze is called Cangxue City, located in the northern part of Cangyunze Kingdom. Su Hanji took off in the boat. At this speed, it would take half a month to reach Cangxue City. Not long after Su Han left, he discovered that in the void ahead, dark clouds were surging and thunder was rolling. A huge black body was looming, rolling in the clouds. "Human, didn't you once say that as long as I help you once and fight off the red flame beast on the opposite side, you will give me a big gift? Why, can't it be that you humans can't change the old tradition of breaking your promises? What?" The rumbling sound resounded in the void, but it was in the language of ancient beasts. Su Han was calm and smiled: "I would like to give you a big gift, but I can't find you anywhere. They say that the dragon never sees its tail. Do you think that your dragon tribe wants to hide its presence? , as a human being, I can still find you, right?" Su Han said this in a calm and flattering way. Sure enough, the other party was very happy when he heard this: "Assuming you have some eyesight, you know that our dragon clan also has hidden magical powers. Human beings, I have been observing you secretly. You know a lot more magical powers than I do." I¡¯ve seen a lot of more interesting humans.¡± Su Han knew as soon as he heard it that the other party was referring to the various magical powers he used in the martial arts arena when facing the Eclipse Saint. "They are just some small skills. Compared with your dragon clan who are born to know how to control the wind and rain, and are proficient in various combat methods, I am still far behind." Su Han is telling the truth. The Dragon Clan is a natural fighting race, and it is also a race of ancient emperors. Dragon bloodline is extremely valuable, and anyone who can get a little bit of dragon bloodline cannot be too weak. "As for human warriors, once they can refine a drop of dragon blood, it can also cleanse bones and cut marrow, reborn. Su Han¡¯s strength soared in the beginning because he got three drops of dragon blood from the Dragon Control Leader. In front of the Dragon Clan, human martial arts talent is obviously far from enough. "Haha, hahaha, I guess you can talk." The five-clawed dragon obviously liked hearing good words, and was very happy on the spot. Its dark body rolled several times in the clouds, grinning in joy for a long time, and then it finally recovered. God comes. "Huh? No, I almost got fooled by you. Where is the big gift you promised to give me?" This five-clawed dragon is obviously also a spirit dragon, "Let's talk first, I won't want anything that is too inferior. If I don't like what you bring out, then it's okayIf you don't take it out, you can directly sign a contract with me and be my slave for five hundred years to repay my kindness, haha. " "Oh? Don't say it too early. How do you know you won't like what I bring out?" "Hey, you sound pretty loud, so why don't you take it out and let me see what kind of gift you have prepared for me?" This five-clawed dragon has a very bad breath. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,355 Strange pressure You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Little Panlong, please take a look, can something like me catch your eye?" Su Han chuckled and took out something from the storage ring. "What is this?" The five-clawed dragon looked at the thing in Su Han's hand, and saw that the thing was as green as jade and like wicker. There are leaves with strange shapes growing on it. The texture on the leaves is like the characters on the talisman, full of mysterious meaning. "Huh? What on earth is this?" As soon as it saw this thing, it felt familiar, but it couldn't recall where it had seen such a thing. He also looked at Su Han with doubtful eyes. "This thing is called the Yimu Demonic Vine. I think this thing should exist in the inherited memory of your Panlong clan, right?" "Yimu Demon Vine?" The tone of the five-clawed dragon suddenly changed. The Panlong clan was born from water, and various spiritual springs are particularly important to the Panlong clan. And this Yimu Demonic Vine is a source of pure wood. If it is soaked in spring water, it can purify the spring water into an innate spring rich in pure wood spiritual energy. And this kind of innate wood spirit spring has indescribable benefits for the Panlong clan. It can continuously refine and baptize the body of the Panlong clan, temper impurities, make the body purer, and purify the bloodline talent. Looking at the reaction of this five-clawed dragon, it is obvious that it also knows how much benefit this Yimu Demonic Vine can bring to itself. "That's right, it's the Yimu Demon Vine. I think you won't look down on this thing, right?" "Youyou actually have the Yimu Demon Vine?" The five-clawed dragon's tone became less calm, "Human, how come you have so many unexpected good things in your hand?" "Don't worry about it. Just ask, do you want this Yimu Demonic Vine?" "I of course I want it." The five-clawed dragon said quickly. Su Han laughed: "You can if you want. I'm going to Cangxue City now, but my flying magic weapon is too slow. You take me to Cangxue City, and I'll give you part of the Yimu Magic Vine." "Youdidn't you say that you would give me a big gift after I helped you last time? Why did you give it to me again because you asked me to drive you to Cangxue City?" "Stop talking nonsense, just ask, are you going?" The five-clawed dragon said angrily: "How can I, a noble dragon clan, condescend to me and give you a human as a mount?" "Who said I want you to be a mount? It's just that my flying magic weapon is too slow. As my friend, it doesn't matter if I give you a ride. Will you help? If you don't, I can leave." "As your friend, give you a ride? Well, you can consider it" The five-clawed dragon began to waver. The Dragon Clan is naturally arrogant. If Su Han asked it to be a mount, it would definitely rather die than refuse. But what Su Han said was to do him a favor as a friend. This time, it is equivalent to bypassing the self-esteem problem of the five-clawed dragon. "Forget it, since you don't want to, I'm in a hurry, so I'll leave first." Su Han made a look of regret. "Wait a minute, wait a minute, who said I won't do it?" Facing the temptation of the Yimu Demonic Vine, the five-clawed dragon could not resist after all, and its body suddenly swooped down from the clouds. With the help of the five-clawed dragon, Su Han's journey to Cangxue City was much easier. The Panlong clan¡¯s magical ability to shrink down and hide allowed Su Han to arrive near Cangxue City in just one day. "With the help of the Dragon Clan, it really saved me a lot of things. If not for this, it would have taken me half a month to go to Cangxue City, and I would have passed through the territories of many forces on the way. If I wasn't careful, I might Cause more trouble." Su Han was also very satisfied. Turning his palm over, a small piece of Yimu Demonic Vine appeared in his hand. The five-clawed dragon came over and took the Yimu Demonic Vine in its mouth, and then said dissatisfied: "Why is it such a small piece?" "You also know how precious this Yimu Demonic Vine is. I went through life and death to get a piece of it. If I give you a small piece, I am already very worthy of you." Su Han said. "Okay, okay, in that case, I'll take my leave." The five-clawed dragon snorted softly, put away the Yimu Demonic Vine, swayed its body, and disappeared into the clouds. "By the way, human being, what are you carrying? There is a strange aura emanating from you. Even I can feel that pressure."It¡¯s too much to bear¡­¡± The voice of the five-clawed dragon came from far away from the clouds. "Strange aura? Pressure?" Su Han was also baffled. Even the Panlong clan would feel the pressure. That was no joke. The Dragon Clan is the bloodline of ancient emperors, and the Panlong Clan is also a large branch of the Dragon Clan. The pressure that can make even the Panlong clan feel unbearable can only come from a bloodline that is nobler than the Panlong clan. This made Su Han a little confused, because he didn't have anything like this in his body. I wanted to ask the five-clawed dragon again, but the figure of the five-clawed dragon had already disappeared without a trace. "Strange, what is it that makes it feel so coercive? Forget it, let's ignore that for now" Su Han¡¯s attention has been attracted by Cang Xuecheng in front of him. Cangyunze Kingdom is one of the thirteen major kingdoms in the Upper Nine Regions, and Cangxue City is the royal capital of Cangyunze Kingdom. In terms of prosperity, Cangxue City is the most prosperous metropolis Su Han has ever seen since his rebirth. Su Han is now dressed in a very ordinary outfit, and he looks like an ordinary casual cultivator. Arriving at the gate of Cangxue City, just as he was about to go in, he was stopped by a guard guarding the gate. "Who is it? To enter Cangxue City, you need to register your identity and origin." the guard shouted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,356 Cang Xuecheng You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han stopped and gave a false name: "Han Su, casual cultivator." It¡¯s not that he deliberately wanted to hide his head and tail, but that the forces that supported the Eclipse Saint before didn¡¯t know if they were secretly targeting him. It would be safer to use a pseudonym to hide the identity of the young master of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The guard made a few strokes on the register, glanced at Su Han, and saw that Su Han was young and dressed in an ordinary way. The guard did not look down on Su Han because of this. Instead, he smiled kindly and warned: "Seeing that you are young and a wandering cultivator from outside, I have to tell you a few things to pay attention to. Entering Cangxue City, It does not mean that you can walk freely in Cangxue City. There are many forces in the city and many forbidden areas are divided. If you break into these places, it is likely to cause unnecessary trouble. Remember, Cangxue City is very big and there are many things. You need to slowly understand it.¡± As he said that, the guard enthusiastically pointed out some key places on the map to Su Han. Su Han nodded: "Brother guard, I am really new here and don't understand the ways here. If you are not busy, I would like to know more." The guard chuckled and scratched his head: "Okay, since you are not in a hurry, I will tell you some taboo things." "Cangxue City is the royal capital. Everyone you meet in Cangxue City, if you really want to dig out, may be related to the emperor's relatives. Maybe there are many other forces outside Cangxue City, and there is one One hundred and eight holy mountains, but those forces are not worth mentioning in front of Cangxue City, they are as insignificant as ants. Therefore, if you can avoid causing trouble, try not to cause trouble, especially people like us who have no identity. Ordinary people in the background.¡± It must be said that this guard is a kind person. Seeing that Su Han is young, he tried his best to remind him of some things that he must pay attention to. "I see. By the way, is it said that there is a talent draft for the four major sects?" "The talent draft of the four major sects? There is indeed one, but you have to get a quota first! This quota is only available to the royal family, some dignitaries, and some powerful powerful forces. For the sake of your kindness, little brother For your sake, I might as well advise you that people with no background like us don¡¯t have to think about this quota" The guard advised. Su Han smiled and said: "Thank you for your introduction, I have a better idea." The guard chuckled: "You're welcome, you're welcome. By the way, my name is Gu Gaocen, and my home is in Cangxue City. I am on duty here at the city gate, and it may take another week before I am free to go home. If you are not busy, Can you take something home for me?" "Of course you can, it's just a piece of cake." Gu Gaocen scratched his head and said in a solemn tone: "Little brother, if you help me carry this thing, you must deliver it within tomorrow, because this thing is urgently needed. So" ¡°Don¡¯t worry, tell me your address, I will never delay your business.¡± Gu Gaocen smiled and handed an address to Su Han. In fact, Gu Gaocen also hesitated. If he hadn't been tasked with defending the city gate recently and had no time to go home, he would definitely not let a stranger carry something with him. "However, the family is in a hurry to use this thing, so they can't waste a day." Although the status of the guards guarding the city gate is not high, their position is very critical. If you secretly go home without permission, it is tantamount to leaving your post without permission. Losing your job is a minor offense, and you may be executed! In the past few days, Gu Gaocen has been thinking about asking someone to take things home. However, as a guard guarding the city gate, he really didn't have much money in his hands, and some respectable people didn't even bother to help him carry things. And for some unfamiliar faces, he didn¡¯t feel comfortable letting the other party take them for granted. Su Han looks kind-hearted and speaks well. The most important thing is that since Su Han will inquire about the talent draft of the four major sects, it at least shows that he is not the kind of person who comes to Cangxue City to do his job. Such a young man can be trusted by him. The only thing Gu Gaocen was worried about was that this young man would cause trouble in Cangxue City when he first arrived. However, after the introduction just now, it seemed that Su Han had understood that he could not easily cause trouble in Cangxue City. Therefore, Gu Gaocen felt more at ease letting Su Han take things home. "Don't worry, I already know. This thing is very important to your family. I will definitely not delay your affairs." Su Han patted Gu Gaocen on the shoulder. Saying goodbye to Gu Gaocen and entering the prosperous Cangxue City, what I saw in my eyes wasIt is full of magnificent buildings, as well as the soldiers of the royal capital wearing strong armor, which highlight the magnanimity of the great royal capital. "Cangxue City is indeed worthy of its reputation. The highest-level place I have been to since I came to Cangyun Zeguo is the headquarters of the Holy Mountain Alliance. But listening to Gu Gaocen's tone just now, the Holy Mountain Alliance is in front of Cangxue City. , they are nothing more than little ants.¡± Su Han followed the map Gu Gaocen gave him and walked around. There is an endless stream of monks in various costumes on the street, and there are also soldiers and powerful disciples in neat uniforms patrolling. Among these people, there are the most king-level monks, but there are also many emperor-level monks. You can even see one or two Saint Realm experts from time to time. "As expected of a great country in the Upper Nine Regions, the prosperity of martial arts is far beyond the reach of the Middle and Lower Regions." Su Han walked around for a while and found a warrior dojo to stay at. This warrior dojo is at best a second-rate warrior dojo in Cangxue City. However, it is very large in scale, with many monks coming and going, making it very lively. "Let's settle here first. It's still early. Let's go to Gu Gaocen's house first and deliver the things there." Although Su Han didn't know what Gu Gaocen asked him to carry, he could tell from his tone that this thing was very important to his family. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,357 Tower of Wishes You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Gu Gaocen's home is in the civilian residential area in the western area of ??Cangxue City. Most of the people who hang out in this place are casual cultivators and ordinary people with average cultivation. This place is in sharp contrast to the grand prosperity of other places in Cangxue City. Walking through the streets, Su Han finally found the alley at the address. Gu Gaocen¡¯s home is a bungalow. Although it is dilapidated inside and out, it is kept very clean. Su Han knocked on the door, but it was a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old who opened the door. When the girl saw the stranger, her face turned slightly red, and she stammered: "Youwho are you looking for?" "Is this Gu Gaocen's home?" Su Han asked with a smile. "Nothat's right, who are you looking for?" The girl was a little wary. A voice came from inside the house: "Sister-in-law, is my brother back? Has my brother sent the things back?" This voice sounded young, less than twenty, about the same as Su Han. "Gu Gaocen asked me to come here. There is a package here. He asked me to hand it over to you." Su Han handed the package to the girl in front of him. The girl wiped her hands on her clothes, then took the things, thanked her with a blushing face, and walked into the back room. Not a moment later, an excited shout came from the back room: "Hahait's Ganoderma lucidum, it's Ganoderma lucidum really. In that case, I will be eligible to sign up for the free clinic held by Qingwu Dojo in a few days. Sister-in-law , my legs are finally back to what they were before, big brother, you are really my good big brother!" The young man inside was obviously very excited, and there were constant sounds of beating the bed board and yelling. The girl came out again, looking a little embarrassed and said: "This little brother, are you Gu Gaocen's friend? Come in and sit down." Su Han looked into the house and saw that the family's life was quite embarrassing, so he didn't want to cause any trouble to them. "I won't go into the house. The things have been delivered and my task is considered completed. I'll leave now." "Then Gu Gaocen, is he okay?" The girl summoned up her courage and asked. "He is fine. He will be free to go home in another week. Are you his wife? Haha, I didn't expect that this guy actually has a wife." Su Han smiled, waved his hand and left. After leaving Gu Gaocen's home, Su Han was not in a hurry to return to his residence, but strolled on the street. Thinking of Gu Gaocen's impoverished family just now, and then looking at some of the noble and elegant monks whizzing past on the street from time to time, the two sides formed a sharp contrast. "We have arrived at Cangxue City, but looking at the situation, it is very difficult to get close to the powerful people. It is even more difficult to meet people from the royal family. I don't know how to meet Mr. Ao?" Su Han could see that Cangxue City was a city with a very strict hierarchical system. As an ordinary casual cultivator, he entered the city, and the gap in status between him and those powerful people was too big. He could never see a person like Ao Lao. Su Han thought of several possible plans to meet Ao Lao, but they all felt unreliable. As I was walking, I suddenly saw two people hurriedly turning into a street intersection. "Hurry up, hurry up, I heard that the Wish Tower has been opened. This time, the Wish Tower is open to the thirteenth floor. Let's try our luck." "Stop talking nonsense and let's go!" "Damn it, this time you fight, you must draw a wish that is above the tenth level. I heard that as long as you can help realize the wish above, you can get the status of a noble, and if you don't do well, you can reach the sky in one step!" "Tch, you want good things. If those wishes were so easy to come true, people wouldn't put up wish towers." "That's not necessarily true. Have you forgotten what happened two years ago? There was a little-known casual cultivator from other places who came to our Cangxue City to see the world, just when the Wish Tower was opening. He didn't know the rules, so he just He drew an eleventh-level wish, but by some bad luck, he was able to fulfill that wish. That person became prosperous all of a sudden. Not only did he become a noble, but he also received extremely generous rewards, and his martial arts skills were astonishing. It has risen a lot since then.¡± "This kind of thing only happens once in a hundred years! I'd better be realistic and hope that I can get a wish that makes me make a little fortune. Then I will be satisfied." Su Han heard the words "Wish Tower" and heard these people talking about it, which seemed very interesting. "Wish Tower, there are so many things to do in Cangxue City, how about I go and see it too?" Anyway, it's okay, Su Han wants to go tooTake a look at what this wishing tower is all about, it sounds interesting. The Wish Tower is located in the North District of Cangxue City. This area is one of the busiest areas in Cangxue City. The Wish Tower is indeed a tower and one of the scenic spots in Cangxue City. Every year and festival, this wishing tower will be very lively, especially around New Year, the wishing tower is literally packed with people. The New Year is coming soon, and at least half a month will be the most lively and interesting time for the Wish Tower. Su Han only found out what the wishing tower was about after getting to know it. It turns out that the Wish Tower is a ritual that has been passed down in Cangxue City for thousands of years. From the royal family to the common people, everyone is equal in front of this wish tower. As long as there is any wish that cannot be solved, you can put it in the wish tower. Every wish comes with a reward. If someone can help make it happen, they can get the reward. Of course, before each wish is placed in the wish tower, it will undergo strict review to ensure that the reward can be paid. Although the Wish Tower will be open once a month, this New Year, the Wish Tower will not only be open for half a month, but the level of opening is also very high. The entire Wish Tower has a total of thirteen floors. On ordinary days, the number of open floors is six or eight. And this time during the New Year, the highest level will be opened to the twelfth floor. Of course, no one knows whether there is a wish on the twelfth floor. Even if there is, it is the wish of the universe, and basically no one can solve it. At that level, it basically has a symbolic meaning. Su Han came to the Wish Tower. Today is the first day the Wish Tower is open. The Wish Tower is crowded with people and very lively. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,358 Two Wish Scrolls You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Of course, even if the wish tower is open, not everyone can go in and draw the wish scroll. You have to pay money to draw the wish scroll. Even if you cannot complete the wish scroll you drew, the Wish Tower will not refund the money to you. This alone has stopped many people from entering the Wish Tower. Of course, there are still many people who are willing to spend a lot of money to draw a high-level wish scroll. If you happen to draw one that you can solve, you will make a lot of money. If you can't solve it yourself, the money will just go down the drain. In front of the wishing tower, the prices for drawing wish scrolls for each level are posted. To extract the first-level wish scrolls, each requires one hundred thousand mid-grade Yuan Stones. The wish scroll on the second level requires 200,000 mid-grade Yuan stones. The third level requires 500,000 mid-grade Yuan stones. The fourth level requires one million middle-grade Yuan stones. ¡­¡­ By reaching the tenth level, 100 million mid-grade Yuan Stones are needed! ! ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????And even higher. I have to say that although this wishing tower is interesting, it is very expensive. "Who came up with the idea of ??this wishing tower? This is simply a crazy way to make money." Su Han made a rough calculation and found that the wish for the twelfth level requires 500 million middle-grade yuan stones, which is a super exaggerated astronomical number. This also gave Su Han a clear understanding of the financial resources of the powerful people in Cangxue City. Look at this wishing tower, there is a sea of ??people, and there are so many people who want to draw the wish scroll that they can¡¯t even be counted. From this point of view, if the Wish Tower is open for one day, the income will be astonishing. "I'll go up and have a look too." The young man Su Han became interested in the wishing tower and strode directly into the wishing tower. Su Han wanted to play, so naturally he would not consider too low-level wishes, and walked all the way up to the eighth floor. On the eighth floor of the Wish Tower, it takes 20 million mid-grade Yuan Stones to draw a wish scroll. If the drawn wish cannot be fulfilled, the 20 million mid-grade Yuan Stone will not be returned. Of course, once this wish can be fulfilled, the reward will be far more than 20 million middle-grade Yuan stones. It has to be said that there are many rich people in Cangxue City. Even on the eighth floor, there were still a lot of people. The monks dressed as dignitaries kept passing over storage bags filled with middle-grade Yuan stones. Some people even spend a lot of money, directly spending hundreds of millions of middle-grade Yuan stones, buying more than ten or twenty wish scrolls, and then go to the corner and look at them one by one. The financial strength of these people was an eye-opener for Su Han. ??????????????? Moreover, they come to this Wish Tower just to have fun, and they don¡¯t expect to make a fortune or improve their status by relying on this Wish Tower, because they themselves are already powerful people in Cangxue City. There are a few plainly dressed casual cultivators who are also cautiously drawing the wish scrolls, hoping that they will be lucky this time and can draw the wish scrolls that they can solve in one fell swoop, and then rise to the top. Su Han looked at the door of the eighth-floor Wish Tower and asked the monk in charge of the Wish Tower next to him: "What is the highest level open today?" "Hello, today the Wish Tower will be open to the tenth floor, and it will only be open to the twelfth floor on New Year's Day." "Let's go to the tenth floor and have a look!" Su Han knew that the wish scrolls on the eleventh and twelfth floors were basically symbolic and did not mean much to ordinary people. On the tenth floor of the Wish Tower, the price of drawing a wish scroll has reached as high as 100 million mid-grade yuan stones. "Guest, do you want to try your luck?" The monk in charge of the tenth floor of the Wish Tower greeted Su Han very politely. Su Han took 200 million middle-grade Yuan stones and said, "Let's play with it twice." The monk in charge was stunned when he saw Su Han taking out 200 million middle-grade Yuan stones so casually. But he still maintained a very warm smile on his face. Instructed a sexy etiquette lady: "Take this guest to draw the scroll." Miss etiquette led Su Han to the inner hall. The inner hall of the Wish Tower was very luxuriously decorated, with a simple style and antique flavor, but with a strong sense of heaviness. There are many shelves placed around the hall. Different shelves represent different origins of the publishers of the wish scrolls. Some wish scrolls were issued by people from the royal family, some were issued by people from the army, and some were issued by major sects and powerful forces. A wish scroll that can be placed on the tenth floor of the wish towerAxis, levels are very high. If it can be completed, the rewards are amazing. Su Han didn¡¯t pick the publisher of these wish scrolls, so he directly drew two of them. When the first wish scroll was opened, Su Han couldn't help laughing. This wish was obviously posted by a woman. Her wish is to stay young forever, hoping to maintain the appearance of a twenty-year-old in the next twenty years. Look at the publisher of this wish scroll, it turned out to be an elder from Qingwu Dojo. Su Han had also heard the name Qingwu Dojo from Nagu Gaocen's younger brother just now. It seems to be a big force in Cangxue City. The reward of this wish scroll is really amazing. If this wish can be realized, you can directly get the status of worshiper of Qingwu Dojo and join the upper class society of Cangxue City. Su Han is not very interested in offering sacrifices or anything like that, but if he can break into the aristocratic circle, it will be very attractive to Su Han. Because only by entering the aristocratic circle can you meet Ao Lao. Otherwise, as a noble of Ao Lao's royal family, Su Han would not be able to see him even if he stayed in Cangxue City for a hundred years. Without seeing Ao Lao, Su Han would not be able to inquire about the whereabouts of the Brahma Saint. "So, this wish mission is worth studying." Su Han put away the wish scroll and opened another one. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,359 Evergreen Pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the second wish scroll opened, Su Han was stunned for a moment. He originally thought that the wish that would appear on the tenth floor of the wishing tower, no matter what kind of wish it was, must be something high-end and classy. But the actual result surprised Su Han. The first one is a narcissistic female elder in Qingwu Dojo who fantasizes about being immortal. Needless to say, the person who posted this wish must be a narcissistic woman in menopause. ??????????????? But the second wish scroll was published by the same person. The statement on this wish scroll is a bit confusing, but if you look carefully, you can see what he wrote. The publisher of this wish scroll is obsessed with a beautiful woman. However, he has a strong competitor who is much better than him in all aspects. This scroll says that if anyone can help him successfully propose a marriage and defeat his love rival, he is willing to give his family's heirloom as a gift. As for his family heirloom, it was a dining rosy green fruit. The origin of this Xiaxia Qingguo is very mysterious. Even the owner of this wish scroll seems to be vague. He just repeatedly emphasized that this is a mysterious fruit that even the geniuses of the four major sects will drool after seeing it. ¡°This fruit has been kept in their family for six hundred years, and no one is willing to touch it. However, he is willing to give this fruit to anyone for free as long as he can help him find his sweetheart, and as long as the marriage proposal is successful. It has to be said that this person is very willing to spend a lot of money in order to catch up with his sweetheart. First, it¡¯s a narcissistic woman¡¯s desire to love beauty, and then it¡¯s a passionate desire to pursue her sweetheart. Su Han had to admit that his thoughts were too naive. He originally thought that when he reached the tenth floor of the Wish Tower, the wishes drawn would definitely be high-end wishes, but this was not the case. "However, such a wish is not bad. This kind of private wish is better than the kind of wish that is mixed in the struggle for power." Su Han put away the two scrolls and walked to the counter. "Sir, at your service." The waitress at the front desk was also polite and spoke softly and very pleasantly. "I can try these two wishes. I just don't know if there is a time limit?" Su Han asked. "Hello, the wish scroll has no time limit in theory. However, the faster the completion time, the better, because there will be other people who will also win this wish, so there will be competition. If there is competition, who will it be? Whoever realizes it first will be rewarded first.¡± "So, this scroll cannot be taken away?" Su Han said. "Well, yes, you can't take away the wish scroll. If you realize your wish and come back to fulfill it, we will use various methods to carefully review it. Please don't worry, the wish tower model has existed in Cangxue City for thousands of years, and it has always been Nothing went wrong.¡± "Okay, let's just make these two wishes." "Okay, please wait a moment while I register." Soon, all the procedures were completed. "Sir, this is your formality voucher, please keep it. Do you need any other services?" Su Han laughed: "Let's see again." When it comes to drawing wish scrolls, Su Han naturally has a much better advantage than others, but he knows the principle of shooting first. When he first came to Cangxue City, he still focused on settling down and settling down. If his performance was too outrageous, it would be too eye-catching and ostentatious. , may not be a good thing. After extracting the scroll, Su Han wandered around the various floors of the Wish Tower. Seeing more and more people pouring in, Su Han decided to leave. "I didn't expect that the people in Cangxue City would be so enthusiastic about the Wish Tower." Just like Sheyang City worships the Sheyang God Tower, this Wish Tower is presumably a custom inheritance and a psychological sustenance of Cangxue City. It is far from being as simple as extracting wishes and realizing them. From the royal family to the common people, everyone is willing to participate, which is why there is such a fanaticism at the opening of the Wish Tower. Back at his residence, Su Han locked himself in the room, took out a pen and paper and started writing and drawing. Martial arts monks have many ways to maintain their appearance. Monks who have reached a certain level of cultivation will use their skills to maintain their ageless appearance. Even if they have lived hundreds of years, they still maintain the appearance of dozens of years old. This has become common sense in the martial arts world. However, the age at which this method of maintaining appearance can be maintained varies from person to person. A few people can maintain the appearance of around twenty years old, while most people can only maintain their appearance until they are thirty or forty years old, or evenThere are also many people in their sixties and seventies. I think the publisher of this wish scroll, although he can maintain the appearance of middle-aged people, is still not satisfied. He wants to stay young and remain a twenty-year-old girl forever. It will be difficult to achieve this. Although Su Han once refined the Beauty Pill, the Beauty Pill is mainly aimed at mortals below the spiritual realm. It can immediately rejuvenate the cells in their bodies and achieve the effect of preserving their appearance. For monks, the effectiveness of the Beauty Pill will be greatly reduced. Because the physique of a monk is very different from that of a mortal. If you want to return to the appearance of a 20-year-old from a middle-aged appearance, it is impossible to rely solely on the Zhuyan Pill. However, Su Han is not without a solution. If he wants to keep the monks young forever, he must rely on another elixir - the Four Seasons Evergreen Elixir. This Four Seasons Evergreen Pill is specially designed for the physiques of monks above the king level. It can use medicinal power to rejuvenate the innate vitality in the monks' bodies, achieving the miraculous effect of reversing time and making their appearance ageless. Su Han estimated that the publisher of this wish scroll loves beauty so much that the ordinary Evergreen Pill would not be able to satisfy her. It must be an evergreen elixir of medium or higher quality. Su Han wrote down the recipe for a medium-quality Evergreen Pill from his memory. This medium-quality Evergreen Pill is not difficult to refine. ¡°You only need to have the recipe for refining the Evergreen Pill, plus the appropriate materials, to make the Evergreen Pill. In other words, the materials used in the refining of the Four Seasons Evergreen Pill are very skillful. ¡°Let¡¯s fulfill this wish first. Once this wish is fulfilled, I will be able to obtain the status of Cang Xuecheng¡¯s nobles. By then, it will not be difficult to meet Mr. Ao.¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,360 Robbery on the Road You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next day, Su Han took stock of his elixir inventory and visited several large elixir shops. In less than a day, I have basically collected all the materials for the Four Seasons Evergreen Pill. There are only two auxiliary ingredients left, and they can¡¯t even be purchased in some large elixir shops. Su Han felt strange. Although the material of the Four Seasons Evergreen Pill was not an ordinary material, Cangxue City, as the royal capital of Cangyunze Kingdom, had many large elixir shops. No matter how rare the materials were, they would not go away. You can't buy it anywhere. After asking around, I found out that these materials were not available, but that all major stores had collected them and did not sell them. The reason is very simple. In the next few days, Qingwu Dojo will hold a large-scale medicine exhibition in Cangxue City. The content will be very rich. At that time, many elixir masters from Qingwu Dojo will be there to conduct free clinics. In addition, there are elixir trading and elixir exhibitions. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Naturally, major stores will not sell many good things in these days. They all want to hoard them so that they can sell them at a better price at the drug exhibition. What is the origin of Qingwu Dojo? The background of Qingwu Dojo is not small, and this starts with the backing of Cangyun Zeguo. Each of the thirteen countries in the Upper Nine Regions has a backer. The backer of Cangyun Zeguo is the Seven Star Sect, one of the four major sects. Of course, it is not obligatory for the Seven Star Sect to protect Cangyun Zeguo. Cangyun Zeguo needs to contribute huge amounts of wealth and resources to the Seven Star Sect every year, and it must also continuously send young talents to participate in talent drafts and become disciples of the Seven Star Sect. Only in this way can it maintain The relationship with the Seven Star Sect. "The Seven Star Sect will set up a dojo in Cangyun Ze Country, which is equivalent to the Seven Star Sect's branch in Cangyun Ze Country. Of course, the people in these dojos are all outer disciples of the Seven Star Sect, and they are the most marginalized people in the Seven Star Sect. But despite this, they also have a very high status in Cangyun Zeguo, and are regarded as masters by the people in Cangyun Zeguo. Qingwu Dojo is one of the Seven Star Sect¡¯s dojos in Cangyunze Country. Qingwu Dojo will hold a medicine exhibition and free clinic, which is definitely a big event in Cangxue City. "It seems that Gu Gaocen's younger brother wanted to go to this medicine exhibition to see a doctor before. It seems that the medicine exhibition of Qingwu Dojo is quite influential in Cangxue City." Since he already knew what was going on, Su Han was not in a hurry for a few days. "Wait until the day of the drug show and go to the drug show to have a look." Su Han knew that if these merchants did not sell the materials now, they just wanted to raise the price. Although Su Han could pay a high price and buy it now, but based on the principle of keeping a low profile, he didn't want to attract so much attention now. After practicing step by step for several days in the warrior dojo, on the day of the medicine exhibition, Su Han got up early in the morning and arrived at the venue. He thought he had arrived very early, but when he arrived, he found that he was not the first. There were already many people at the entire drug show. Various stalls and trading desks are very prosperous and lively. The purpose of Su Han's visit this time is for those two ingredients. Without looking at anything else, Su Han ran directly to the trading area. The rows of stalls made Su Han dizzy. However, Su Han also knew that the two auxiliary materials he needed were relatively rare and would not be available in ordinary stalls. They must be found by big merchants and powerful people. So, he walked straight towards the VIP areas. The VIP area is filled with the big merchants and powerful forces of Cangxue City. Those who can have a booth in the VIP area are basically very awesome people. Su Han visited several stalls and quickly bought these two auxiliary ingredients. "I can't believe that the purchase of these two items was so smooth?" Su Han pocketed these two auxiliary materials at a very good price, and he was very happy inside. At the moment, I don¡¯t want to delay at the medicine exhibition, so I want to go back to my residence and refine the Four Seasons Evergreen Pill. As soon as I walked outside the trading area, suddenly there was a scolding from the side: "You bitch, you want to say something again? You want to blackmail me with a piece of rags, right?" "Hurry up and let go!" Hearing the scolding, Su Han couldn't help but look over, and saw a young man wearing a blue robe with cloud patterns embroidered on his sleeves, scolding loudly. In front of him, kneeling was a delicate girl. The girl was sobbing while stubbornly grabbing the young man's calf, refusing to let go.   "Give me back the five-leaf Ganoderma lucidum." The girl sobbed softly, her voice trembling slightly, but her expression was extremely stubborn, and she seemed to be determined not to let go until she got her things back. "Haven't your bits of rags been returned to you? If you don't let go, believe it or not, I will beat you to death on the spot?" The girl just shook her head: "What you gave me back was not what I gave you. You gave me back what I gave you." "Fart, I, a disciple of the Qingwu Dojo, am still coveting your rags? Give me up, you are dressed in rags, like a beggar, are you trying to blackmail me?" The young man yelled loudly and seemed bossy. "Look, it's Li Wei from Qingwu Dojo again, bullying civilians here again." "Yes, this Li Wei relied on being a disciple of Qingwu Dojo to run rampant in Cangxue City. He even did things like blocking roads and robbing people. Could it be that the girl had something and let him snatch it away? Alright?" "It's hard to say, looking at that girl's shabby clothes, what good things can Li Wei like?" "I don't know. I think we should stop talking about right and wrong here. Let's go quickly, let's go quickly" The people nearby whispered a few words and then dispersed. They seemed to be very afraid of the young man named Li Wei. Su Han looked at this scene and frowned. When he looked at the girl kneeling on the ground, he found that the girl was actually Gu Gaocen's fianc¨¦e. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,361 Beheading with one sword You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was also very surprised to meet an acquaintance here. "Go away, young master, I don't have time to gossip with you here!" Li Wei slapped Gu Gaocen's fianc¨¦e away and walked towards the trading area. "No, you can't take away my five-leaf Ganoderma lucidum. It's for my brother-in-law's medical treatment. If you take it away, it will kill our whole family" Gu Gaocen's fianc¨¦e desperately got up from the ground, stretched out her hand and grabbed Li Wei's sleeve. "roll!" Li Wei's eyes suddenly turned fierce, and he slapped the girl's chest with his palm! boom! This palm did not knock the person away as expected, but instead hit a large ball of golden light. The golden light was like a wall of air, completely canceling out Li Wei's palm power. "Who?" Li Wei simply didn't expect that someone could block his palm. When he looked up, he found a young man dressed as a casual cultivator. "In the majestic capital of Cangyunze, I never thought that there would be someone who could rob someone on the street so openly?" The young man spoke in a low voice and a calm tone, but it made Li Wei feel palpitations for no reason. Li Wei couldn't help but be stunned, but then said: "Where are you from, a country bumpkin? Do you dare to interfere in my young master's business?" "Brother, maybe this girl made a mistake. This is a matter between the two of them. You are an outsider, so you'd better not get involved." "Yes, Qingwu Dojo's business is not easy to control. You, a foreigner, should leave as soon as possible." Passers-by kept reminding Su Han. Although they didn't say it clearly in their tone, they showed their fear of Qingwu Dojo. Li Wei was so proud that he didn't care what these people thought of him. As long as he was from Qingwu Dojo, few people in the capital would dare to touch him. Su Han nodded lightly, but looked at the passers-by around him and asked: "I'm new here and don't know the rules. I would like to ask, in Cangxue City, is it allowed to rob with open fire on the street?" People around were stunned, and someone said: "The public security in Cangxue City is very good. If the Cangxue City Canglang Guards find out about the robbery, they will be thrown into jail at least, or killed on the spot at worst. But" Su Han nodded and said, "Is Mr. Li's behavior considered a blatant robbery?" "It's hard to say. This girl has no evidence to prove that Mr. Li robbed his things." ¡°Brother, you¡¯d better not wade into this muddy water.¡± "Sir, is it you?" At this time, Gu Gaocen's fianc¨¦e also recognized Su Han. She quickly said: "I dare to swear on my life, he wanted to see my five-leaf Ganoderma lucidum, and I showed it to him, but what he returned to me was not my Five-leaf Ganoderma lucidum at all Young Master, you are Gu Gaocen My friend, you brought back this five-leaf Ganoderma lucidum and gave it to me. You have to testify on my behalf that this is not my Five-leaf Ganoderma lucidum at all!" "You bitch, what are you talking about?" Li Wei yelled loudly, "I, a disciple of Qingwu Dojo, why do I want a piece of junk like yours? Looking at you looking so poor, don't even think about blackmailing me or taking advantage of me. Throw dirty water!" "Youyou took my five-leaf Ganoderma lucidum and you still cursed me?" Gu Gaocen's fianc¨¦e suddenly got a burst of courage and said loudly. "Damn woman, if you don't eat the toast, you will have to drink wine as a penalty, right?" Li Wei was furious and slapped the girl Tianling Gai with his palm. Killing people in the street! The monks around him immediately closed their eyes unbearably. They also knew that Li Wei was bullying the weak and was hard to stand. "However, the girl was obviously just a mortal with little spiritual power. It was so common for monks to bully mortals in Cangxue City that it was not worth the Canglang Guard's intervention. Besides, this Li Wei is a disciple of Qingwu Dojo, and he is obviously different from ordinary monks. ?Looking at the young casual cultivator, it seems that he knows the girl, but the girl is obviously a very low-level existence, so what kind of background can this young casual cultivator have? Li Wei wants to kill someone, can he stop him? Just when everyone turned their heads and couldn't bear to see this cruel scene, they saw the young casual cultivator waving his sleeves lightly. Whoosh! Several balls of golden light rolled down from the young man's sleeves to the ground, swelled up in the wind, and suddenly turned into several fierce golden armored warriors. Before Li Wei could react, several golden-armored warriors pressed his head and feet, and immediately pushed Li Wei to the ground and made him chew the mud. Not onlyWei Wei couldn't react, and everyone around him couldn't react either. Isn't this Li Wei a genius at the Qingwu Dojo at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm? How come this seemingly ordinary young cultivator didn¡¯t even take action himself, but relied on just a few summons to subdue Li Wei to the ground in one fell swoop? Li Wei couldn't believe that he would suddenly suffer such a big loss. He was pinned to the ground and his mouth was stuffed with dirty soil. He suddenly felt that his face was burning, and an unknown evil fire came out of his heart. . ???????????????????????????With a low roar: "Boy, don't drink the toast without being punished by drinking. If you are sensible, you can get out now!" "Hand over the things." Su Han said calmly. "What?" Li Wei asked pretending to be stupid. "Stop talking nonsense, that five-leaf Ganoderma lucidum." "Five-leaf Ganoderma lucidum? I don't know what you are talking about. I don't have Five-leaf Ganoderma lucidum on me. If you don't let me go, you will become the enemy of Qingwu Dojo!" Li Wei laughed ferociously. "I don't want to talk nonsense, do you want to hand over the five-leaf Ganoderma lucidum or not?" Li Wei took a closer look at Su Han in front of him. No matter how he looked at him, he felt that this young man was ordinary. Besides, how much of a connection does it have to be able to get to know a poor, low-class woman like that? At that moment, Li Wei's heart skipped a beat: "Don't slander me. I do have one of the five-leaf Ganoderma lucidum, but it was given to me by my master. Who are you and why do you want me to hand it over? You want to rob me on the road in Cangxue City?" ?Is there any more royal method?" I have to say that Li Wei¡¯s ability to bite back is very profound. "The thief shouts to catch the thief!" Su Han said calmly. "Stop talking nonsense, let me go now, otherwise, you will be the enemy of Qingwu Dojo. If you insult the disciples of Qingwu Dojo, Qingwu Dojo will skin you and cramp you, and send your whole family as slaves, as well as that poor woman. , you will be sent to the filthiest brothel and serve the filthiest people. This is what you will get for offending Qingwu Dojo!" "Would you like to say it again?" "Why, why don't I dare to say it again? I will skin your boy and cramp it with my own hands, and throw this woman into the filthiest brothel with my own hands, and let her be pregnant with the filthiest person's child" This Li Wei was rude and cursed. Su Han's eyes flashed coldly, and a warrior in golden armor raised the sword in his hand. Li Wei was still cursing, and suddenly a sword flashed past his neck. Li Wei's expression suddenly froze on his face, and his head suddenly flew high and was thrown into the air! Behead with one knife! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,363 Captain Hou You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??Dark cells, prisons in many places, have black cells, which are places where felons are imprisoned. Once thrown into a dark prison, it is almost impossible to come out alive. A small group of Canglang Guards escorted Su Han to the black cell area. "Damn, every time I approach this ghost place, I feel eerie and my forehead feels cold." A Canglang Guard complained. "Hey, stop complaining, throw this kid in quickly, and return to Commander Yan." "I said, casual cultivator boy, do you have anything valuable on you? Hand it over quickly. Maybe when we are in a good mood, we can pass along a few last words for you." "That's right, when you enter the dark prison area, not to mention the valuables, even the bones will be left for you to eat. If you have good things, you will be able to bring them in, and you will get a better deal from those beasts." With these words, Su Han was already regarded as a mortal person. Su Han was calm and composed, but did not speak. These Canglang Guards are just little people. There is no point in arguing with them. "Hey! Boy, do you have some backbone? Don't blame me for not reminding you. Even if you are an outsider, even if you are a local monk in Cangxue City, if you offend the Qingwu Dojo, you will be dead. Unless you have someone from the royal family. I can cover you, but looking at you like this" "Third brother, don't talk nonsense to him! How can he be thrown into prison with royal backing? Isn't it obvious that Commander Yan personally intervened in this case? It's obvious that the higher-ups want him to die, and he won't be able to do anything without it. " "Hehe, this guy is quite tough, and he still doesn't ask for mercy." "Okay, the dark cell area is here." The captain of the Canglang Guard waved his hand to stop everyone from moving forward, and looked at Su Han, "Boy, open the skylight and speak frankly. Once you get here, you can't get out. , giving you two choices. One, obediently hand over the good things you have. Second, if you don¡¯t obediently hand it over, then we will have no choice but to offend you. I warn you in advance, once we do it ourselves, it will not be very civilized. " "Are you sure you are Canglang Guard? Not a disciple of Qingwu Dojo?" Su Han said with a faint smile. "What do you mean?" The team leader was stunned. "The disciples of Qingwu Dojo are best at blocking roads and robbing people. Is this considered extortion? Or is it an open robbery?" Su Han said leisurely. "Boy, it looks like you're going to have to drink a toast instead of a fine!" The captain of the Canglang Guards sneered, "Come on, brothers, strip him naked!" "Stop!" At this moment, a majestic voice came. As the words fell, a tall figure strode in from the door. Judging from the uniform on this person, it is obvious that his position is much higher than that of these people present. "Captain Hou?" When the several Canglang Guards saw the monk with thick eyebrows and big eyes coming, their expressions all changed, and they immediately put away their previous ruffian looks, and stood in a row with low eyebrows, saluting the visitor. "Tsk, you guys are getting more and more capable, aren't you? Are you worthy of being the soldiers led by someone like me at extortion? Are you worthy of being the high-ranking Canglang Guard?" "Captain, we" The squad leader was trembling, and huge beads of sweat kept coming out of his forehead. "Still want to make excuses? Do you think I am deaf? Didn't you hear anything?" the monk scolded. "No, no, Captain Hou, we were wrong, we deserve to die!" The captain's knees softened and he knelt down suddenly. "Captain Hou, we were wrong. For the sake of us following you and doing our best, please spare us this time." The other Canglang Guards also knelt down and kept kowtowing. Looking at the appearance of these Canglang Guards, they are more afraid of Captain Hou than Commander Yan. Commander Yan¡¯s position is high, but he is not their direct boss and does not directly manage them. Captain Hou¡¯s position is one level lower than Commander Yan, but he is their real immediate superior. They are all directly under the jurisdiction of Captain Hou, and their future, wealth and life are all in the hands of Captain Hou. Now that Captain Hou has uncovered the extortion scheme, how can they not be afraid? Moreover, they knew that Captain Hou hated evil and was famous for being selfless. "Once Captain Hou wants to punish them, let alone Commander Yan, even if someone with a higher status comes to intercede, it may not be effective. Captain Hou has an extremely hot temper. Once he gets angry, even the commander dares to contradict him, not to mention that Commander Yan is actually just a deputy commander. "Get up for me, one by one! I will take you out under my command"What a coward? Captain Hou cursed. When these Canglang Guards heard Captain Hou scolding them, they felt happy. They knew that this meant that Captain Hou was not completely angry yet. Everyone stood up obediently and stood aside cautiously, not even daring to express their anger. "This person, please be detained in a single room first." Captain Hou ordered. "This" The team leader hesitated. "What? What's the problem?" Captain Hou asked calmly. "Commander Yan personally intervened in this case, and" "What's the matter? Do you think that if you flatter Commander Yan, I, the captain, will not be able to order you?" The single rooms in the black cell area are actually prepared for special people. Entering a single room means that this person is protected in the dark cell area. "If not, throw him into a dark cell area and be locked up with a group of desperadoes. If you go in alone, you will have to shed your skin even if you don't die." "I'll say it one last time, put him in a single room." Captain Hou said calmly, "You can also choose not to listen to me and listen to Commander Yan, and you will bear the consequences yourself." The Canglang Guards looked at each other, obviously having a fierce struggle in their hearts. Finally, the leading squad leader gritted his teeth and said, "Captain Hou, of course we listen to you!" After the Canglang Guards left, Captain Nahou said to Su Han: "Young man, I already understand what you committed. The crime you committed is not enough to be sent to the dark cell area. Don't worry, although Qingwu Dojo is very powerful in Cangxue City, but it is not so powerful that everyone in the Canglang Guard is controlled by Qingwu Dojo. Don¡¯t worry, I will try my best to deal with this matter for you within the scope of my authority. A justice.¡± Captain Hou is a man who values ??justice. However, you can tell from his tone that his authority is limited after all. "Thank you Captain Hou for your help." Su Han didn¡¯t think that Captain Hou¡¯s power could really give him justice. After all, his own affairs involve the Qingwu Dojo, and a captain with limited abilities cannot interfere with the matters above. However, Su Han didn't say anything, he just hugged his fists to Captain Hou to express his gratitude. When Captain Hou saw Su Han's extraordinary demeanor, he couldn't help but look at him a few more times before leaving. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,364 Elder Yin You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Outside a room where Qingwu Dojo is stationed in Cangxue City, a female disciple stood there and said respectfully: "Elder Yin, there is a girl outside who wants to see you." "Girl?" A soft and lazy voice came from inside, "Who is it?" "My eyes are too dull to recognize her. But" the female disciple outside hesitated, "Looking at her, she doesn't seem to be a person of high status." Then Elder Yin asked again: "Did she tell you why she wanted to see me?" "I told you, it seems to be related to the Wish Tower, but she refused to elaborate on the specific matter." "What? The Wish Tower?" Elder Yin's originally calm voice suddenly became a little uneasy, "Are you sure? She really mentioned the Wish Tower?" "The disciple heard clearly that she did mention the Wish Tower." "Quick, let her in. Also, no one can disturb me while I'm visiting!" Elder Yin changed his previous lazy look and ordered hurriedly. "Yes." The disciple was a little confused. Why did Elder Yin seem to change when he mentioned the Wish Tower? After a while, a pretty girl in plain clothes was brought in timidly. As soon as she entered Elder Yin's boudoir, the girl felt a refreshing fragrance rushing towards her face. The decorations everywhere were gorgeous and luxurious, and she had a bit of cuteness and cuteness like a little daughter, which made her feel ashamed of herself even though she was a woman. a feeling of. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, it would be hard for her to believe that this was the room of a middle-aged female elder. "You're the one asking to see me? What's your name?" When Elder Yin saw this person, he turned out to be a girl much younger than himself. Although the other person's clothes were very simple, her cheeks could be broken and her body was full of blood. The youthful atmosphere he exuded still made Elder Yin involuntarily feel a little unhappy. "Imy name is Ayi." The girl's voice was timid, and her eyes fell on Elder Yin uneasily. She just felt that the female elder in front of her was really beautiful. "Where are you from? Who did you learn from? Why do you say you came here for the Wish Tower?" Elder Yin raised his eyebrows and asked. "II" The girl blushed and couldn't answer. Elder Yin frowned: "Can't answer anything? Come here, beat me out with sticks!" "Don't don't hit me!" A Yi was anxious, "I I just saw Elder Yin's beauty, and I was stunned for a moment." This casual remark made Elder De Yin feel happy. A girl much younger than her, sincerely praised her beauty and beauty, which made her feel extremely accomplished all of a sudden. "Giggle" Elder Yin suddenly laughed so hard that his delicate eyes trembled. He stood up from his seat and walked over, "Your name is Ayi? Are you sure you really want to do it for your wish?" Come from the tower?" Ayi took a deep breath, thinking that her great benefactor was still trapped in the prison, and she suddenly felt a surge of courage. She followed Su Han's instructions, nodded and said: "I am here to realize Elder Yin's wish." Come as you wish!¡± "What?" Elder Yin raised his eyebrows and said, "Fulfill my wish? Do you know what my wish is?" "I know! You want to stay young forever and maintain your twenty-year-old appearance in the next twenty years." "Then do you really have a solution?" Elder Yin's eyes were wide open, his expression was full of disbelief, and he was also worried about gains and losses. Although Ayi is plainly dressed, she really doesn¡¯t look like a classy person, let alone someone who has the ability to fulfill Elder Yin¡¯s wish. But Elder Yin is so eager to stay young forever that he doesn't want to let go of any possible opportunity. Facing Elder Yin's gaze, Ayi nodded nervously and said, "Elder Yin, to be honest, I was 100% able to fulfill your wish. But now, something went wrong" "What? What's wrong?" Elder Yin suddenly became anxious. He finally had a little hope. How could something go wrong? "Yesit's like this. I have a pill recipe here called Four Seasons Evergreen Pill. After taking this Four Seasons Evergreen Pill, you can 100% restore your twenty-year-old appearance and keep it for at least twenty years. However, , now this elixir recipe lacks the last ingredient." "What? Missing the last medicine introduction?" When Elder Yin heard the name of Four Seasons Evergreen Pill, his beautiful eyes shone and he asked anxiously. "Yes, and this prescription is an adventure that a friend of mine got. This medicine attracts??, so does he. However, he gave me the elixir prescription, but he did not give me the medicinal introduction. " Ayi said all these words according to what Su Han taught her. Sure enough, Elder Yin became anxious when he heard this: "How can he give it to you? Money is not an issue, just let him set a price." "It's not about money, it's about him having an accident. Moreover, this accident seems to be very difficult." Ayi said seemingly depressed. She followed what Su Han taught her, deliberately making Elder Yin curious and making Elder Yin feel itchy, leading her to take the initiative to ask. "What kind of accident is it?" Elder Yin was anxious, "I have many connections in Cangxue City. Is there any problem that my Qingwu Dojo can't solve?" "Hehe killed someone." "Why don't you just beat someone to death? What does this mean?" Elder Yin obviously thinks like a high-ranking monk and doesn't care about human life at all. "I immediately sent someone to bring him out. It was Canglang Guard who took him out." Locked up, right?¡± "He killed a robber who was robbing someone on the street." "Robbers? Since when has it become illegal to kill robbers? Will the Canglang Guard still do anything?" "Well the main thing is that the robber he killed had a very big background." Ayi hesitated. "You have a big background? How big is it? Can it be bigger than me, the elder of Qingwu Dojo?" Elder Yin snorted, a little displeased. A Yi hesitated and said: "To be honest, the person he killed this time happened to be a disciple of Qingwu Dojo." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,365 The Domineering Commander Yan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "A disciple of Qingwu Dojo?" Elder Yin called softly, very surprised, "Who is it?" A Yi quickly said: "That person's name is Li Wei!" "Li Wei? I'm not familiar with this name. Could it be that he's from the Qingfeng lineage? Hmm, come to think of it, if you say he's a robber, this elder will believe it. Anyway, the Qingfeng lineage has always had a domineering style. , I don¡¯t even bother to associate with them.¡± Elder Yin said, snorting softly, as if he was deeply convinced. Ayi said softly: "The current situation is that someone in the Qingwu Dojo has put a lot of pressure on the Canglang Guards. They must describe the legitimate behavior of killing the robber as a crime of killing on the street. And it seems that they have also released If you say harsh words, no matter who comes forward, no matter how much face they have, don¡¯t even think about intervening in this case.¡± "What a loud tone!" Elder Yin's anger was suddenly aroused, "Why, with my status as an elder of the Kirigakure lineage, am I not enough to intervene in this matter?" "This elder really doesn't believe it. This is Cangxue City, and it is not the territory of their Qingfeng lineage. It's okay for them to be arrogant inside Qingwu Dojo. Do they still want to cover the sky with one hand in Cangxue City? "Little sister, you don't have to be afraid. I'll write you a note, and you can hand it over to the Canglang Guards and let them handle the case impartially." Elder Yin said and snorted, "I want to see, no matter how great Li Wei's background is, can he be greater than mine? At best, he is just an ordinary disciple of the Qingfeng lineage, while this elder is a member of the Kirigakure lineage. Elder Ping Shiquan, there are few people in the entire Qingwu Dojo who are more powerful than me. Just take my note and see who dares not to listen to me!" Ayi said happily: "If there is a note written by the elder himself, it will be easy to deal with. The elder will keep this prescription of elixir first. When my friend releases it, he will bring the medicine introduction to you, elder." "Okay, very good. As long as the Four Seasons Evergreen Pill you mentioned is really effective, my reward will definitely not be less." Elder Yin was also very happy. ¡­¡­ Canglangwei camp, dark prison area. Commander Yan was furious: "You bitches, how dare you go against the rules. The commander asked you to put this kid in the dark cell area. Is this how you did it? You actually provided him with a single room? Do you think the commander asked him to come? Are you on vacation in the Dark Prison District?" Those Canglang Guards all had faces as pale as dirt and were lying on the ground. Captain Hou on the side had a livid face: "Commander Yan, it was me, Hou, who asked them to do this. Stop beating around the bush. They are my subordinates. Whatever happens is my responsibility." The Canglang Guards looked at Captain Hou with gratitude, but did not dare to say a word. "What do you mean, Hou? Is it not easy for me, the commander, to use my orders? Even your subordinates dare not listen?" Commander Yan's tone was cold. "Vice Commander Yan, I really don't remember when did you become the number one person among my immediate superiors? My immediate superiors are Commander Chen and Deputy Commander Li. But I don't know, Vice Commander Yan Why should the commander command me and my subordinates?" Captain Hou was neither humble nor overbearing. In Canglangwei, there is a general manager and a deputy general manager. This is the highest official position. Under the general manager, there are more than twenty commanders. Under each commander, there are several captains. Under the captain, there is also a small captain. Although Deputy Commander Yan is one level higher than Captain Hou in terms of official position, he is not Captain Hou¡¯s direct superior. Above Captain Hou are his immediate superiors, Commander Chen and Vice Commander Li. Therefore, in terms of authority, Deputy Commander Yan cannot command Captain Hou. However, everyone knows that Deputy Commander Yan is well-known for his connections. His background backer is a deputy manager of the Canglang Guard, who is also the second-in-command of the Canglang Guard. Therefore, Vice Commander Yan is very domineering in the Canglang Guard, and it is common for him to usurp power beyond his bounds. But he didn¡¯t expect that Captain Hou would dare to openly contradict him at this time. "Huh, Hou Ying, I know you. You are a famous thorn in the Canglang Guard. You are right. I am not your direct superior. However, it's not that I don't know Commander Chen. I want him to To come forward is just a matter of words. If you get out of the way now, I, the commander, can forget about it." "I'm sorry, I won't give up my territory!" Captain Hou refused. "Okay, okay, okay!" Vice Commander Yan stared at Hou Ying and said three good words in a row, his tone was extremely cold, "I don't know if you stick to your so-called principles or if you have some shady friendship with this kid. However, I can tell you that you have no dignity, has deeply offended me. You, the captain, are about to come to an end! " Hou Ying's stubborn temper also rose: "As long as I am still the captain, you can't even think of passing through here." It can be seen that his sense of justice was also stimulated by Deputy Commander Yan. "Hou Ying, don't be stubborn! If you are against Commander Yan, don't you think about who is behind Commander Yan? Commander Yan wants to destroy you, it's just a matter of words. If you know better, get out of the way now, we can still plead for you plead." It was another captain behind Deputy Commander Yan who spoke. Hou Ying said angrily: "Following the trend! My Hou Ying colleagues are actually shameless rats like you. I am really ashamed to be associated with you. Get out of here, stay away, don't talk shit on my territory." "Arrogant!" "Ignorant!" "Hou Ying, based on what you just said, no one in Cangxue City can save you." Commander Yan was also very angry, his face was gloomy, and he shouted: "Che You, go and report to Deputy General Manager Shang right away and tell him exactly what happened here. Ask him to issue a transfer order to evacuate Hou Ying. The position of captain." "yes!" Hou Ying's face was livid. He knew that Deputy General Manager Canglang Wei Shang was Commander Yan's brother-in-law, and he had great power. If you want to replace a captain, it is definitely a matter of one sentence. But now that things have come to a point, Hou Ying knows that he has no other choice. My heart is also broken. With his strength, if he wants to fight against this group of people, it will definitely be like a mantis trying to defeat a chariot. "However, he has his own principles as a man. Even if he is trying to do something wrong, as long as he thinks it is right, he will do it with all his strength, just to have a clear conscience. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,366 The Angry Elder Yin You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, a person suddenly came hurriedly from the outside and handed a note to Commander Yan. Commander Yan was very angry with Hou Ying. He took the note and looked at it angrily. His face suddenly sank and he tore the note into pieces: "An elder from the Kirigakure lineage of Qingwu Dojo? Humph, even if He is an elder of the Kirigakure lineage, and he has no right to interfere with the affairs of the Canglang Guard, let alone the murder of a disciple of the Qingfeng lineage. Go and tell the person who comes, this boy named Han is a repeat offender of the Canglang Guard, who will come? Begging for mercy won¡¯t work.¡± "yes!" Commander Yan raised his eyebrows and glanced at Su Han in the cell with a hint of sarcasm: "Boy, you are so arrogant. It turns out that you are attracted to the female elder of the Kirigakure lineage of Qingwu Dojo? No wonder you are so arrogant! However, This commander can tell you clearly that even if Elder Yin comes to ask for help in person, he will never save you. Boy, just give up on this idea!" Su Han turned a deaf ear, as if he had no reaction at all to what Commander Yan said. "Boy, just pretend. This commander can tell you that if you kill the disciples of Qingwu Dojo, no one in heaven or on earth can save you. Once your case is approved by the higher authorities, your death date will come. At that time, I will see How can you be so crazy!" "And you, Hou Ying, you are in the same nest as this murderous snake and rat. If you protect the criminal, your crime will be increased. When the time comes, we will settle this debt together!" Hou Ying snorted coldly and lamented for Su Han in his heart. The elders of the Kirigakure lineage of Qingwu Dojo came forward, but they still couldn't fish him out. " In this way, Li Wei's backer is determined to make Su Han kill someone to pay for it. "That's all, I, Hou Yingyi, will die for the principles I insist on this time, so it's not an injustice!" ¡­¡­ "What did you say?" Elder Yin Liu Ye raised his eyebrows, "That person named Yan is so wild? How dare he tear up the note written by me? And he said something rude?" "Yes, he said that you have no right to interfere with the affairs of the Canglang Guard. As an elder of the Kirigakure lineage, you have no right to interfere with the murder of the disciples of the Qingfeng lineage. Uh He also said, in this case, who It¡¯s no use coming to plead for mercy¡­¡± "How unreasonable, so presumptuous!" Elder Yin's beautiful face was sullen and he stood up, "This beast is lawless because he has a brother-in-law who is a high-ranking official of the Canglang Guard. I wrote him a note because I pay attention to etiquette and think highly of him. Since he doesn¡¯t know how to praise, just wait until he comes to ask me for help!" As he spoke, Elder Yin shouted loudly: "Immediately pass on my order and tell the people below that the Canglang Guard's equipment should not be sent to them for the time being. Also, let them pay for the accounts they did not settle last time. All must be settled by noon tomorrow.¡± "yes." Elder Yin was obviously angry: "This beast named Yan dares to despise the authority of this elder. It is really disgusting! I want to see if they can really cover the sky with one hand?" A Yi timidly advised: "Elder Yin, please calm down. No matter what, the Qingfeng lineage and your Kirigakure lineage are from the same sect. There is no need to be familiar with them." "Humph, even though we come from the same sect, the gangsterism of their Qingfeng lineage has never caught my eye. Besides, I wrote a note to them first, which is enough to give them face. Who knows that this guy named Yan You beasts are so shameless. Huh, this elder is just sitting here, waiting for them to beg me!" ¡­¡­ The Canglang Guard is the most powerful army in Cangxue City. Their duty is to defend Cangxue City and the royal family. The Canglang Guard is only responsible to one person, and that is the king of Cangyunze Country. No one else can order the chief steward of the Canglang Guard. However, this does not mean that Canglang Guard can do everything without asking for help. A force as big as Qingwu Dojo would have to give enough face to even the king, let alone the Blue Wolf Guard. There are many things, but Canglang Guard still requires Qingwu Dojo. This is also the reason why Canglang Guard must deal with Su Han's case strictly, because Su Han killed a disciple of Qingwu Dojo. The chief steward of the Canglang Guard is a confidant of the monarch, and everyone calls him Grand Steward Yan. At this moment, General Manager Yan is at the Canglang Guard headquarters, meeting with one of his deputy managers. Manager Yan¡¯s eyes were shining, and he was patiently listening to the deputy manager¡¯s complaints. "General Manager, it's not that I don't do my best, but that the Kirigakure lineage of their Qingwu Dojo suddenly went crazy. The batch of equipment we ordered was promised to be delivered this week, but they suddenly , and said it was out of stock. Moreover, they also asked us to settle the previous accounts before noon tomorrow. "   The deputy general manager who spoke was named Lu, and he was one of the two deputy general managers of Canglang Guard. General Manager Yan put down the tea cup in his hand: "Old Lu, is there any problem in our communication with Kirigakure's lineage? Didn't we agree that we will wait for our inventory to be sold and the funds to be turned over to pay for the accounts? Did you settle with them?" "Yes, Chief Manager, you also know that Kirigakure's side has always been polite when doing business. I can't understand why they suddenly changed their minds. I wonder if it's us. What offended them?" "Well, according to my understanding, the Kirigakure lineage will not turn against each other for no reason. Lao Lu, you can discuss this matter with Elder Yin of the Kirigakure lineage to see if there is any problem. If we really offend someone, we will apologize and there is no need for any quarrel of temper." "Okay, I will immediately follow your instructions, Chief Manager." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,367 Manager Yan¡¯s doubts You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Deputy General Manager Lu stood at the door of Elder Yin's yard. It was already half an hour before footsteps came from the yard: "Deputy General Manager Lu, I kept you waiting. My elders were sleeping just now, and no one dared to disturb them. He's awake now. I heard that you, Deputy General Manager Lu, have been waiting outside for a long time. I'm very sorry. Please come quickly. Please come quickly." Deputy General Manager Lu has no temper at all at the moment. How can he dare to argue with Elder Yin about this? He quickly followed Elder Yin's men in. "Mr. Lu, the people below are ignorant and have kept you waiting for a long time." Elder Yin was very polite, and his voice seemed a little lazy because he had just woken up. "Anyway, I can't bear to disturb Elder Yin's beautiful spring sleep. It's very bad to disturb people's dreams." "Hehe, I didn't expect Manager Lu to be so considerate." Elder Yin said with a smile, his eyebrows curved. "Elder Yin, Lao Lu, I don't go to the Three Treasures Hall for anything. I dare to ask, is it that I, Lao Lu, have offended the Kirigakure lineage in some way?" "Offended? What kind of words are you talking about?" Elder Yin looked at Deputy Manager Lu innocently with his wonderful eyes, "General Manager Lu and I have been friends for so many years, how could there be any offense?" "This" Deputy General Manager Lu was a little depressed, "But we really need that batch of equipment urgently, and the debt will be paid off tomorrow. It's really" "There's nothing I can do about this matter." Elder Yin shook his head. Seeing Elder Yin suddenly turning against him, Deputy Manager Lu knew that something must have annoyed this aunt. "Elder Yin, you also know what I, Lao Lu, am like. I just want to tell you clearly whether I have offended you in any way. If so, I am willing to bear the burden of apology. Even if the transaction fails, benevolence and righteousness will still be there after all." "Do you really want to understand?" Elder Yin asked calmly. "Please give me some clear words, Elder Yin." "Okay, then I'll get straight to the point. As you said just now, Mr. Lu, business cannot be done without benevolence and righteousness, but I found that you Canglang Guards don't talk about benevolence and righteousness at all. I have a friend who was beaten by someone on the street. He robbed, counterattacked and killed the other party by mistake, and was indiscriminately thrown into the dark cell area by you Canglang Guards. I wrote a note to arrest him, but what I didn't expect was that not only was my note torn, but also People are saying that I, Elder Yin, am not even qualified to interfere with the affairs of your Canglang Guards." The more Elder Yin talked, the angrier he became, "I would like to ask, is this how you Canglang Guards treat my Kirigakure lineage? Huh, okay, since my face doesn't matter to you, then on this matter, I You can leave it alone. From now on, don¡¯t ask this elder about your Canglang Guard matters. Let¡¯s all go to one side.¡± "What?" Manager Lu became uneasy upon hearing this, "How is it possible? Is there such a thing?" One of Elder Yin's maids also added to the jealousy: "Can it be that my elder will slander you for no reason? That guy from your Canglang Guard named Yan not only tore up the note from my elder, but also made rude remarks to my elder. Mr. Lu , if you were a disciple of our Kirigakure lineage and treated you like this, Mr. Lu, would you feel comfortable?" "Your surname is Yan? Is it Yan Tianxing?" Deputy Manager Lu suddenly remembered a person and seemed to understand something in his heart. If someone else did it, Deputy General Manager Lu might not believe it, but if he said it was done by him, Deputy General Manager Lu would instantly believe it. Yan Tianxing, relying on his brother-in-law, is the other deputy general manager of Canglang Guard, who is usually known to be domineering. "I don't know what his name is, is it Yan Tianxing? Huh, he is just as his name suggests, he is a broom star." Elder Yin said sarcastically. Deputy General Manager Lu suddenly became a little uneasy. If this matter is really like what Elder Yin said, it would be too rude for the Canglang Guards. After being robbed, someone who legitimately retaliates and kills does not need to bear any fault. It is already a big mistake to throw someone who retaliates and kills into a black cell area. Elder Yin handed over a note to arrest someone, but Yan Tianxing not only tore it up, but also made rude remarks! Not to mention that Elder Yin is a woman and is born with a small mind. Even if this kind of thing were done to him, Deputy Manager Lu, if he puts himself in his shoes, he would not be able to swallow this breath. "Elder Yin, I will go back and investigate this matter immediately. If Yan Tianxing is really such a bastard, our general manager will definitely give an explanation to Elder Yin, how about it?" Elder Yin gently covered his lips with his beautiful hands, "I just fell asleep, why are you sleepy again now?" Deputy General Manager Lu stood up quickly: "I will go back and handle this matter right away. I will definitely give Elder Yin a satisfactory answer within half a day."  ¡­ At Canglang Guard Headquarters, Deputy General Manager Lu met General Manager Yan again. This time, the direction of the contradiction has been very clear - it is Yan Tianxing. "General Manager, this Yan Tianxing is Deputy Manager Shang's brother-in-law, and he has always had a bad reputation. Elder Yin was very angry with him, saying that he distorted the facts and turned a legitimate defense matter into a murder case. Not only did he tear up Elder Yin¡¯s note, and he also spoke rudely to Elder Yin, do you think this Yan Tianxing is lawless?¡± There was anger in Deputy General Manager Lu's words. It was clearly Deputy General Manager Shang's brother-in-law who was responsible for the matter, but he was asked to wipe his ass by Deputy General Manager Lu. No matter how he thought about it, he felt unhappy. General Manager Yan listened carefully to Deputy General Manager Lu's report, and also heard the displeasure in Deputy General Manager Lu's tone. "That man's name is Han Su? Who is this man? How could Elder Yin personally write a note to fish for him?" Manager Yan was also very confused. At this time, his subordinates came to report: "General manager, the few members of the Canglang Guards who initially handled this case on the street have been brought over." Manager Yan quickly said: "Let them come in." The Canglang Guards under Captain Hou Ying, who were the first to arrest Su Han on the street, walked in tremblingly. Facing the chief manager and one of the deputy managers of the Canglang Guard at the same time was an unprecedented experience, making them almost unable to stand firmly. "You guys, don't be afraid. I have a few words to ask you. No matter what pressure you have faced before or who has been intimidated by anyone, it doesn't matter. I will make the decision for you. What you have to do now is to put your Tell the facts as you see them. Don¡¯t include a single word of personal feelings. What I want is the facts!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,368 The villain succeeds You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Did you hear that? What the Chief Manager wants is the truth." The confidant next to General Manager Yan also shouted. The Canglang Guards took a deep breath and tried to calm themselves down before the team leader said: "That day was on the street outside the trading area where the Qingwu Dojo elixir exhibition was held. At that time" The team leader reconstructed what they saw. However, they did not see the scene at the first time. I could only tell everything that happened after I arrived at the scene, including how Yan Tianxing interfered later and how Captain Hou Ying argued with reason. Everything was poured out like beans from a bamboo tube. Hearing that the person Su Han beat to death was a disciple of the Qingfeng lineage of Qingwu Dojo, General Manager Yan and Deputy General Manager Lu looked at each other thoughtfully. At this point, there are actually some clues. Yan Tianxing's brother-in-law is Deputy General Manager Shang, and Deputy General Manager Shang is actually inextricably linked to Qingfeng's lineage. This matter is actually someone from Qingfeng¡¯s lineage who secretly got through to Deputy Manager Shang, and they must let Su Han die. "General Manager, this matter seems to be very difficult to handle." Deputy General Manager Lu was a little depressed. It is difficult not to be afraid of Deputy General Manager Shang, but because of the pressure from Qingfeng's lineage. From the descriptions of several Canglang guards, it seems that Su Han was acting in legitimate defense. However, such a simple case became complicated due to the intervention of Qingfeng's lineage. "I don't think there's anything difficult to do. It just needs to be dealt with fairly." Manager Yan said firmly, "Even if this matter does not involve the batch of goods and debts owed by Kirigakure's lineage, as the leaders of Canglang Guard, we It is our duty to handle cases impartially." "That's what the chief steward said." "Where are the human and physical evidence now?" Manager Yan asked. "The witnesses have been released home, and the physical evidence has been taken away by Commander Yan." Manager Yan's face darkened, and he asked the Canglang Guards: "How about Han Su now?" "Captain Hou Ying arranged him in a single room in the black cell area, but now, I'm afraid Commander Yan has received the order from Deputy General Shang to remove Captain Hou Ying. Once Captain Hou is dismissed, his arrangements It has failed, so we don¡¯t know the specific situation.¡± Speaking of Deputy General Manager Shang, he was originally the deputy general manager in charge of the appointment and dismissal of Canglang Guard personnel, and his power was indeed very great. ????In addition to the leadership level, which requires General Manager Yan to appoint and remove him in person, Deputy General Manager Shang does have the power to remove positions such as captain. Manager Yan quickly said: "Lao Lu, you immediately take my order to the dark prison area to stop Yan Tianxing and be sure to save Han Su. If Yan Tianxing dares to act wild, take it down immediately, no matter who pleads for mercy. , ignore it at all!" "Yes!" Deputy General Manager Lu took the order. "Come again, go and invite that important witness. You must not let the witness make any mistakes." A simple matter actually involves both the Aomine and Kirigakure lineages in the Qingwu Dojo. It even seems to involve an open and secret struggle between the Aomine and Kirigakure lineages. Manager Yan does not dare to take it lightly. No matter which side you lean towards, you will definitely offend the other side. What they can do now is to deal with it impartially and restore the truth. Only in this way can we be morally tenable and avoid being criticized by thousands of people. However, judging from the reactions from all sides, General Manager Yan actually guessed that the Qingfeng disciples blocking the road and robbing them was probably true. ¡­¡­ The dark cell area. Yan Tianxing crossed his legs with a leisurely expression, just like a hunter playing with his prey, enjoying this perverted pleasure. Hou Ying, on the other hand, was sitting cross-legged on the other side of the black cell area. Although Yan Tianxing was arrogant, he also knew that he could not use brute force to move Hou Ying before getting the order to remove Hou Ying, otherwise he would really have crossed the line. Even if his brother-in-law wipes his butt, if this matter is brought up, it may not be easy to handle. After all, for him to intervene in this case was to cross the line. He was not in a hurry at this moment. On the contrary, he was still enjoying this feeling, as if Hou Ying and Su Han in front of him were his prey, and he would take action as soon as he got Shang Fang's sword. However, these two stubborn prey have not even let out a whine until now, which makes Yan Tianxing feel a little disappointed. Therefore, he can only continue to use words to stimulate?These two people. "Boy named Han, hehe, I heard that you ended up in this situation because you were trying to help a woman? Don't worry, I will take good care of her after you die." "And you, Hou Ying, I heard that you have a seven-year-old daughter? And a very beautiful wife? Is that right?" Hou Ying glared and shouted: "Yan Tianxing, God is watching what you do! You are despicable and shameless, and you bully others. Sooner or later, God will accept you!" "Beast, you are so stubborn when you are about to die!" Yan Tianxing's face flashed with murderous intent. At this moment, hurried footsteps came from outside. It was the person Yan Tianxing sent out to apply for the recall order. He walked in quickly with a piece of recall order in his hand. Yan Tianxing was overjoyed and held the dismissal order in his hand: "Hou Ying, open your dog eyes and see clearly, the dismissal order is here. From now on, you are no longer the captain of the Canglang Guard. Take off your uniform. , hand over your Canglang Guard equipment and be captured without a fight!" Hou Ying looked up to the sky and screamed: "How unfair is God to allow villains to succeed. I, Hou Ying, are strong and strong, but today I am humiliated by such villains!" Su Han, on the other hand, persuaded calmly: "Captain Hou, the way of heaven is clear. Whoever is proud and who is frustrated does not matter at this moment. Come here, you and I will advance and retreat together." In fact, Su Han cannot be trapped in this dark prison area at all. With Su Han¡¯s cultivation at the moment, he has room for maneuver even for those in the early stage of the Saint Realm such as the Eclipse Saint. Although these Canglang Guards are well-trained, they are only Imperial Realm monks after all. If he really wants to fall out, Su Han is sure to break out. Yan Tianxing sneered again and again: "Are you still struggling to the death? Boy Han, do you know? What I, Yan Tianxing, enjoy the most is watching the death struggle of my prey." Su Han laughed loudly: "I don't know if it's a death struggle, but one thing is for sure, that is, I will never die earlier than you, Yan Tianxing." "Idiots are talking about dreams!" Yan Tianxing laughed ferociously and suddenly shouted, "Han Su is a repeat offender and intends to escape from prison. We will not hesitate to kill him!" Yan Tianxing has been aroused to anger. He wants Su Han to die. It is too late to wait for the Canglang Guard to go through the internal procedures. He wants to execute Su Han now. So, the most suitable excuse is of course jailbreak. It is reasonable to kill felons who escaped from prison. Yan Tianxing is familiar with doing this kind of thing, and this is not just the first time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,369 Reinforcements Arrive You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "kill!" The men brought by Yan Tianxing rushed forward like tigers and wolves. "Stop!" At this critical moment, a thunderous and furious roar suddenly came from outside the black cell area, "Stop it! Are you going to rebel?" This voice contained a strong pressure from the Holy Realm. It only shook the eardrums of all the Canglang Guards, making them almost unable to stand firmly. The next moment, Deputy General Manager Lu, the second person in the Canglang Guard, came in with a large number of elites. Deputy Manager Lu saw that Su Han was still intact in the cell, and his heart finally returned to his stomach. Fortunately, it was not too late. Otherwise, if Yan Tianxing really killed someone, all this would be irreparable, and the relationship with the Kirigakure lineage of Qingwu Dojo would be irreversible. Seeing Deputy General Manager Lu appear, Yan Tianxing was slightly surprised: "Deputy General Manager Lu, why are you here?" Deputy Manager Lu now wanted to beat Yan Tianxing to death. Without even looking at him, he shouted: "Everyone put down their weapons and squat down, otherwise they will be treated as Canglang Guard treason!" Deputy General Manager Lu is the first deputy general manager in Canglangwei, and his status is only below General Manager Yan. However, because he has always only focused on finances, he does not have much prestige among the ordinary Canglang Guards. Now that they heard Deputy General Manager Lu giving orders, Yan Tianxing's team all looked at each other in disbelief and all looked at Yan Tianxing. Unexpectedly, this move deeply angered Deputy Manager Lu. It's true that he doesn't usually interfere with the affairs of the Canglang Guard, but he is still the second in command and gives orders, but no one follows them. "If the tiger doesn't show off its power, these little bastards really think of him as a sick cat?" Yan Tianxing looked surprised and approached Deputy General Manager Lu: "Deputy General Manager Lu, what happened to make you so aggressive?" After Yan Tianxing came to the dark prison area, he stayed here to confront Su Han and the others. How could he know what was happening in the outside world? What's more, even the average Canglang Guard person doesn't know about Elder Yin's rage. It was okay if Yan Tianxing didn't ask, but this question became a big offense in the eyes of Deputy Manager Lu, who was already unhappy. ¡°The Grand Manager¡¯s decree is here, anyone who doesn¡¯t kneel will be killed without mercy!¡± As soon as they saw the general manager's handwriting, everyone was stunned, and Yan Tianxing was instantly petrified. Only the "clang" and "clang" sounds were heard behind them. Yan Tianxing's men dropped their weapons one by one, and they all fell to the ground with a crash. The power of the Grand Steward's handwriting is comparable to that of the Grand Steward in person. Among the Canglang Guards, the General Manager is the sky. All the Canglang Guards have a blind belief in the General Manager. This belief forms a terrifying cohesion. This is why the Canglang Guards have been able to stay in Canglang Guards for so many years. The reason for Syracuse¡¯s enduring popularity. When everyone saw the Grand Steward¡¯s order, their first reaction was to obey! "Yan Tianxing, you won't kneel down when you see the Grand Manager's handwriting? Do you want to rebel?" A sharp shout came from behind Deputy Manager Lu, followed by the sound of swords being unsheathed. Yan Tianxing was completely stunned, but his remaining sense allowed him to bend his legs and kneel down involuntarily. Deputy Manager Lu shouted: "Who is Hou Ying?" Hou Ying stood up from behind: "My subordinate, Hou Ying, would like to pay my respects to Deputy Manager Lu." "Very good, Hou Ying. The chief manager already knows what's going on here. It's good that you can stick to your position and not compromise with evil trends." Hou Ying was confused at first and didn¡¯t know what was going on. After hearing what Deputy Manager Lu said later, I realized that what happened here had alarmed the Chief Manager. Deputy General Manager Lu came over with murderous intent, it turned out he was here to seek justice! We are here to bring order to the chaos! I¡¯m here to support people like myself! At this moment, Hou Ying felt that the humiliation he had suffered before was worth it. "Deputy General Lu, my subordinates are incompetent and cannot stop these evil trends. If you hadn't arrived in person, it would have been an unjust, false and wrong case." Hou Ying said in a dull voice. Deputy Manager Lu nodded: "Go and open the cell door. I want to personally apologize to little brother Han Su." As soon as he said these words, Yan Tianxing felt a chill in his heart. Deputy General Manager Lu actually called Han Su his little brother. The key was that Deputy General Manager Lu still had the handwriting of the Chief Manager at this moment. What does this mean? It means that the direction of the wind has changed, and Manager Yan doesn¡¯t know.Why, he actually wanted to personally protect Su Han! No matter how strong Yan Tianxing¡¯s backing is, can he be stronger than General Manager Yan? "Han Su, I've made you feel wronged. Any apology is empty talk. I only have one sentence. Our Canglang Guard guarantees that we will give you a satisfactory explanation for this matter." Su Han nodded: "Deputy Manager Lu, the forest is big and there are all kinds of birds. The Canglang Guard army is huge, so it is normal for a few scum to appear. Captain Hou Ying did his best to protect him in this matter, and I didn't What a hardship." Deputy Manager Lu was slightly startled. He originally thought that after the young man suffered such a great injustice, he would have to vent his anger to stop. Unexpectedly, Su Han took it easy and took it easy with one word. Suddenly, Deputy Manager Lu¡¯s impression of this young man rose to a very high level. "You are right, Hou Ying has not lost his character as a Canglangwei, and I admire him very much. Little brother, if there is nothing going on here, why don't you and I leave first?" Su Han waved his hand gently: "Mr. Lu, I would like to ask Deputy Commander Yan a few words." Deputy General Manager Lu nodded. He had a normal relationship with Deputy General Manager Shang, Yan Tianxing's backer, so he was naturally happy to see Su Han like this. It would be great if this incident could be used to suppress Deputy General Manager Shang's arrogance. "Commander Yan, I don't know how big your official position is and how terrifying your power is. Let me ask you, what grudge do I have against you? You want to twist my legitimate defense into a murder case?" Yan Tianxing was speechless. Originally, he took the initiative to handle this case because he wanted to take the opportunity to please the Qingfeng family, but it ended up like this. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡» How could he have so much energy and alert the chief manager? For a moment, Commander Yan was puzzled. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1370: Ridicule You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han continued: "If you want to kill me, I can understand that you have received the benefits of the Qingfeng lineage, or been coerced by them. But, what does the girl who was robbed by the Qingfeng lineage disciples on the street have to do with her? Wrong? After you keep saying you want to kill me, you are going to take care of her? How do you want to take care of her? " "And Hou Ying, he is your colleague, but you actually care about his wife and daughter. I want to ask you, are you still a human being? Or are you simply a beast in human skin?" When Hou Ying heard this, he clenched his fists with both hands, and endless hatred shot out from his eyes. "You said that when I get to this dark cell area, it's impossible for me to stand up and get out. But now, I can leave right away, but you are kneeling here like a dog. Tell me, who can't stand up? go out?" Yan Tianxing was suddenly thrown from heaven to hell, and was ridiculed repeatedly by Su Han. The humiliation in his heart finally broke out completely. "Han Su, you country bumpkin! What are you so proud of? This matter is not over yet!" Deputy General Manager Lu scolded: "Yan Tianxing, you are lawless and abusing your power. This time, even if you have a huge backer, I can't protect you." Yan Tianxing laughed loudly: "Deputy Manager Lu, don't scare me. It's still unclear how this case will be decided." "Both theories? You are too naive! In this case, the witnesses have been protected by the general manager. Coupled with the witnesses at the scene, the facts are already clear." "So what? At most I just mishandled the case, what else can be done to me?" Failure to observe the case while handling the case can at best be considered dereliction of duty. For this kind of crime, if it is lighter, it will be demoted, if it is serious, it will be dismissed at most. It really can't do anything to Yan Tianxing himself. Deputy General Manager Lu was speechless for a moment. If this matter had been done by another Canglang Guard commander, and he would have offended Elder Yin of the Kirigakure lineage, it could be said to have caused a huge disaster, and he might have lost his life. . However, Yan Tianxing is lawless because he has a backer. With Deputy General Manager Shang here, it is very possible that in the end he will only be charged with dereliction of duty and be given a lighter sentence. After all, Deputy General Manager Shang is in charge of personnel changes. It won¡¯t be long before this kid, relying on Deputy General Manager Shang¡¯s nepotism, will definitely return to the position of deputy commander, which is equivalent to no punishment. Su Han is not interested in how the Canglang Guard will deal with Yan Tianxing. In his eyes, Yan Tianxing is nothing more than a gun or a dog being used. Seeing that Deputy General Lu was silent, a smart person like Su Han could have guessed that Deputy General Lu might not be able to make the decision in this matter. At that moment, he smiled faintly: "Mr. Lu, although I am young and not a local, I do not understand the rules. I will not interfere with your Canglang Guard's family affairs, but I will not treat this matter as nothing happened." Deputy Manager Lu smiled bitterly. Although he didn't know where Su Han was from, looking at the young man's magnanimity and the fact that Elder Yin from Kirigakure's lineage could personally come out to fish him out, he could tell that this young man was definitely not a simple man. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OFFICERS This matter does not mean that it will be settled just like that. "Hou Ying, the safety of little brother Han Su in Cangxue City is temporarily your responsibility. Remember, it was our Canglang Guard who made the mistake first, so you must satisfy little brother Han Su." "I obey my orders." Hou Ying accepted the orders. Deputy General Manager Lu had no choice. He couldn't promise Su Han anything. After all, it was the General Manager who had the final say on how to deal with this matter. What Deputy General Manager Lu can do is to lower his posture to make Su Han feel better. ¡°After all, the Canglang Guard¡¯s equipment and the outstanding debts are all in Elder Yin¡¯s hands. Whether Elder Yin will relent or not will definitely depend on the young man's attitude. Yan Tianxing was a little stunned. Seeing that Su Han actually left like this, he didn't say a harsh word or protest strongly, demanding that Yan Tianxing be punished. He could hardly believe his eyes, this kid was just gone! This guy turns out to be a soft-spoken coward! Haha, a country bumpkin is a country bumpkin after all. He knows that I, Yan Tianxing, can't be offended, so he doesn't even have the courage to pursue it! Although Yan Tianxing was still kneeling on the ground, he felt no pressure at all. If Su Han doesn't pursue the case, then there is no reason for the Canglang Guard to pursue it! Although Su Han seemed to express the attitude that "this matter is not over yet", in Yan Tianxing's eyes, it was all just to make a fool of himself.The scene of the child is over. In Yan Tianxing¡¯s opinion, if this kid really wants to die, then he should make a fuss on the spot and declare that he will never let Yan Tianxing go. If not, when the limelight is over, who will pay attention to him, a country bumpkin from out of town? Even if he wanted to pursue it, he couldn't! "Sure enough, he is a common man from the countryside who can't stand up to the scene. He has no backbone and even gave me a false alarm. Huh, although this old man Lu doesn't like me, as long as my brother-in-law is here, he, old man Lu, can't do anything to me!" Thinking of this, Yan Tianxing felt more at ease. If Deputy General Manager Lu hadn't been holding the chief manager's handwriting, I'm afraid he would have stood up and left in a big way. Immediately afterwards, what made Yan Tianxing even more overjoyed was that even Deputy Manager Lu seemed to have no intention of pursuing the matter on the spot. Deputy Manager Lu just waved his hand: "You should take care of this matter on your own!" Speaking, Deputy General Manager Lu took the team like a tiger and then withdrew! As soon as Deputy General Manager Lu left, Yan Tianxing immediately resurrected with full health. He stood up gracefully and patted the dust on his knees: "Unfortunately, something as big as sesame seeds and mung beans actually alerted the General Manager, making this old man Lu pretend to be a tiger. , it humiliated me, it¡¯s really unlucky!¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,371 The Bitter Meat Scheme You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Commander Yan." Those subordinates came forward tremblingly. "Look at all of you, you are all downcast, just like Sangmenxing. Now that these people are gone, who do you show your miserable faces to?" Yan Tianxing cursed. "Commander Yan, something is wrong with this matter. Why does the chief manager suddenly want to protect that kid?" "Something is wrong! It must be Old Man Lu who is causing trouble and wants to mess with me. What are you afraid of? With my brother-in-law here, how much trouble can he make?" Yan Tianxing didn't care. Then he gritted his teeth and said: "It's Han Su, a beast, a country bumpkin, who dares to humiliate me. As long as you are in Cangxue City, I will let you die in an ugly way!" Although Yan Tianxing was unscathed, today's incident was undoubtedly a great setback and humiliation for him. He originally thought he had a chance to win, but at the last moment, the situation suddenly changed and he fell straight from heaven to hell. Su Han, whom he had promised to kill, actually walked away from him in a swagger. This makes all the cruel words Yan Tianxing said before become ridiculous jokes. Yan Tianxing has long been accustomed to acting unscrupulously and calling the shots, but this incident made him deeply ashamed and felt that it was the biggest offense to him. "Well, after struggling for a long time, we still let the boy named Han get out alive. We still have to give an explanation to the Qingfeng lineage about this matter." Yan Tianxing walked home with a very unhappy mood. When he was halfway there, he felt that he should discuss this matter with his brother-in-law first, so he walked back to the residence of Deputy General Manager Shang. "What? Yan Tianxing wants to see you?" At this time, Deputy General Manager Shang had already received pressure from all aspects, including pressure from the General Manager and pressure from Qingfeng's lineage. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out That I heard Yan Tianxing asking for a meeting, suddenly smashed the teacup in his hand to the ground, and yelled: "Is this beast a pig brain? At this time, you still dare to come to see me?" After scolding, after all, he was a little sister -in -law and his wife's brother. No matter what, Deputy Manager Shang still wants to give his wife some face. "Uuuuuu, brother-in-law, for the sake of my sister, you have to make the decision for me this time!" Yan Tianxing also knew his brother-in-law's temper very well. Deputy Manager Shang, who was originally very angry, lost most of his anger when he saw his brother-in-law crying and begging him so bitterly. "Oh, Tianxing, you really shouldn't come back this time." "Brother-in-law, why?" Yan Tianxing was stunned. "You mishandled the case. Even if the superiors only charge you with dereliction of duty, you should stay at the Canglang Guard headquarters and wait for investigation from the superiors. But you came back arrogantly. If you tell me about this, what will the outside world think? You are my brother-in-law. Could it be that if you have committed a crime, you can be exempted from it?¡± Yan Tianxing is not a fool. After Deputy Manager Shang said this, he immediately understood. Even if the crime of dereliction of duty is not a big problem, superficial work still needs to be done. By running back in such a swagger, he undoubtedly sent a signal to the outside world - he is Deputy Manager Shang's brother-in-law, so he can be exempted from guilt if he commits a crime. This kind of signal is undoubtedly very unfavorable. "Deputy Manager Lu, this old bastard, why is he suddenly so easy to talk to and willing to let me go? He is trying to trick me!" Yan Tianxing finally had some brains and suddenly woke up. Deputy Manager Shang sighed repeatedly: "At last you are not stupid enough." "What should we do now?" Yan Tianxing found out that he had been tricked by Deputy Manager Lu, and he felt very unhappy. "In the current situation, the best way is for you and me to play a bitter trick." "Bitter meat plan?" "That's right, the chief manager wants to deal with you now. If you want to dispel his idea, you can only resort to bitter tactics." Deputy Manager Lu said, throwing out a few thorns and a rope, "Take off your clothes and tie yourself up." , I will personally escort you to the Grand Steward. The Grand Steward is a nostalgic person, and I hope that by doing this, I can dispel his anger." Please bear the burden of your sins! I have to say, this scene is very clich¨¦. But at this time, it can be regarded as a very effective remedy. "Brother-in-law, where did that Han Su come from? Why would the general manager personally question such a small person?" Yan Tianxing was still a little unwilling, feeling that he was in trouble this time. "How exactly is itWhat happened, I didn't get any news. All I know is that this time not only the chief manager was very concerned about Han Su's matter, but also Lao Lu was involved. " "Could it be that they are deliberately targeting you, brother-in-law? They want to indirectly suppress you by suppressing me?" Yan Tianxing thought of this first. "Impossible!" Deputy General Manager Shang shook his head resolutely, "Lao Lu and I have a bad relationship, but I know very well the General Manager. He will never deliberately suppress anyone." After hearing this, Yan Tianxing said with a smile: "Since I didn't mean to suppress you, brother-in-law, it's easy to handle. You know, the person Han Su killed was Li Wei, a disciple of the Qingfeng lineage of Qingwu Dojo. His master, He is a very powerful deacon in the Qingfeng lineage. The reason why we have to deal with Han Su strictly is to have an account with that deacon." "That's right, okay, without further ado, tie it up right away and I'll escort you to see the chief manager immediately." Deputy General Manager Shang can be the second deputy general manager of Canglang Guard, so he is naturally a very shrewd and calculating person. Sure enough, when Deputy Manager Shang appeared at the entrance of the Canglang Guard headquarters with Yan Tianxing tied up and scolded all the way, he had already attracted the attention of many people. "As expected of Deputy General Manager Shang, Yan Tianxing made a mistake, but he didn't protect him and even kidnapped him himself. Killing relatives for justice is respectable and admirable!" "Yes, Deputy General Manager Shang is selfless, how could he cover it up?" These comments made Deputy General Manager Deshang secretly proud, and he felt that he had made the right move. Seeing the General Manager, Deputy General Manager Shang immediately shouted loudly: "General Manager, Shang was so frightened that he personally tied up this beast. I will wait for you to deal with it, General Manager!" With that said, Deputy General Manager Shang kicked Yan Tianxing in the butt: "Beast, why don't you kneel down to the General Manager and admit your mistake?" Yan Tianxing was unambiguous at this time. He threw himself on the ground and said in fear: "General Manager, I am young and have little experience, which leads to biased judgment on the case. I am willing to accept the punishment of the General Manager." ??This is actually an attempt to avoid the important and take the easy. It is obviously a frame-up, but it is deliberately said that he is young and ignorant and has made a mistake in judging the case. If it is really just a mistake in judging the circumstances of the case, the punishment will be much lighter. Deputy General Manager Shang also expressed his sorrow: "General Manager, I blame me for neglecting to discipline this boy. This time he made a mistake. Whether he needs to be dismissed or punished in any other way, I will never plead for him." If it were normal times, Manager Yan would have already expressed his understanding after hearing these words. But this time, Deputy Manager Shang discovered that something was wrong. Manager Yan had no expression on his face. He neither said he wanted to punish nor expressed his position. At this time, Deputy General Manager Lu also walked in from the door. He looked at Yan Tianxing who was kneeling on the ground with a half-smile, then looked at Deputy General Manager Shang, and then walked to the side of General Manager Yan with an expressionless face. . This situation made Deputy General Manager Deshang even more uneasy. Could it be that this matter was not as simple as I thought? Could it be that Han Su had a big background? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,372: A disgraceful encounter with Deputy General Manager Shang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Manager Yan sighed softly: "Deputy Manager Shang, the most important thing now is not how to punish your brother-in-law, but how to calm down the trouble he caused." "What happened?" Deputy Manager Shang was stunned. ¡°Lao Shang, I¡¯m sorry that your brother-in-law hasn¡¯t explained anything clearly to you?¡± Deputy Manager Lu sneered. Deputy Manager Shang suddenly felt that he could no longer hold on to his face, and kicked Yan Tianxing hard: "What else are you hiding?" This time he didn¡¯t fake a kick. The kick made Yan Tianxing scream in pain and roll on the ground. Manager Yan frowned and said, "It seems like you really don't know. Lao Lu, please tell him the specific situation." Deputy General Manager Lu nodded, glanced at Deputy General Manager Shang with a half-smile, and then said: "The specific situation is this" At the moment, Deputy General Manager Lu told the story of how Elder Yin of the Kirigakure lineage of Qingwu Dojo passed a note to the prison area to fish for people, and how he was rudely offended by Yan Tianxing. In particular, Elder Yin's anger was exaggerated, as well as the fact that Elder Yin held the important equipment and arrears of Canglang Guard in his hands. After hearing these words, Deputy General Manager Shang's face changed drastically, and he felt like crying without tears. Who would have thought that such a trivial matter would actually involve the powerful elders of the Kirigakure lineage? Originally, Deputy General Manager Shang thought that no matter how unreliable his brother-in-law was in handling this matter, he was still working for the deacons of the Qingfeng lineage. I believed that General Manager Yan would not go into details after he found out. Unexpectedly, in order to please a deacon from the Aomine lineage, he actually offended an elder from the Kirigakure lineage? "The elders are better than the deacons, so I don't know how great they are." For a moment, Deputy General Manager Shang was covered in cold sweat! "Deputy General Shang, now Elder Yin is furious because of Yan Tianxing's rude offense. He has said that if this matter is not handled well, we will no longer want our batch of equipment. I only have one thing to say, if If you can extinguish Elder Yin's anger, I will not pursue Yan Tianxing's matter at all." Manager Yan also gave his bottom line. Deputy General Manager Shang had a grimace on his face, extinguishing Elder Yin's anger. This is not so easy to do. His deputy manager, Shang, has always been close to the Qingfeng family, but he has a close friendship with the Kirigakure family. Even the face of General Manager Yan is not good for Elder Yin. Who is he, the Deputy General Manager? You can only humiliate yourself. Deputy General Manager Shang grimaced, showed a very stiff smile, and said helplessly: "General Manager, all the mistakes are Yan Tianxing's fault. But, General Manager, you also know that my energy is limited, you have to I'm going to deal with this Elder Yin, I really don't know how to get started. How about you give me some tips? I can ask Yan Tianxing to apologize to Elder Yin." "Apologise?" Manager Yan said calmly, "Do you think Elder Yin got so angry because he wanted to apologize?" Deputy General Shang's head was covered with sweat. At this time, he could only put down his posture and go to his old enemy, Deputy General Lu, for help: "Old Lu, we are all colleagues. At this time, you can give me some advice." Deputy General Manager Lu was waiting for this moment. At the moment, he just smiled and stroked his beard without saying anything. When Deputy General Manager Shang was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, Deputy General Manager Lu said leisurely: "I think the crux of this matter still lies with Han Su. Although Elder Yin is very angry, after all, Yan Tianxing I just offended her verbally. To be honest, once the anger subsided, it passed. The reason why she is still holding on and won't let go is because Han Su refuses to let go." General Manager Yan nodded slightly. Although Deputy General Manager Lu did not deal with Deputy General Manager Shang, his words hit the point. "Lao Lu is right, this matter must be resolved by Han Su. Only when Han Su nodded, Elder Yin will relent." Manager Yan also nodded. This matter is of vital importance to Canglang Guard. If Elder Yin does not relent for a day, Canglang Guard will not be able to get that batch of equipment, which will definitely be a fatal blow to Canglang Guard. ¡­¡­ At this time, Su Han was busy and very calm. He has rented an alchemy room in the warrior dojo and started preparing to refine the Four Seasons Evergreen Pill. At the same time, he still asked Na Ayi to contact Elder Yin, and once the Evergreen Pill is released, it will be delivered to Elder Yin. Although Su Han had never refined this elixir in his previous life, in his impression, the effect of this evergreen elixir was very amazing. "If the materials used could be better, it would be better to refine it into top quality"The best evergreen elixir can even immediately produce the effect of reversing time on the person who takes it. In the next three days, Su Han was completely immersed in the refining of the Four Seasons Evergreen Pill. No matter who came to visit from the outside world, they all stayed behind closed doors. Even the Canglang Guard people blocked the door without any courtesy. At first, Deputy Manager Shang was very high-spirited and sent one of his subordinates to come to Su Han to discuss whether he could keep it private. As a result, the person in charge couldn't even get through Su Han's door. After waiting outside for three hours, he could only leave in despair. Then, Deputy General Manager Shang sent someone with more authority to bring a lot of gifts, which seemed like an apology, but Su Han sent him away without mercy. Deputy General Manager Shang was furious. With his dignified position as the second deputy general manager of Canglang Guard, he was rejected twice in a row by a poor casual cultivator from out of town. If this happened in the past, Deputy General Manager Shang would definitely be furious. But this time, he had no choice but to hold back his anger, take action personally, and decided to have a good talk with Su Han as the deputy general manager of Canglang Guard. But I didn¡¯t expect that he would also be rejected! "Deputy Manager Shang, I am currently in retreat and it is not convenient for me to see guests. Please come back." Su Han's voice came out of the alchemy room vaguely. Deputy Manager Shang tried to calm down his anger and asked Su Han when he would be released from seclusion. The answer is, no way! Deputy General Manager Shang, a person with such a high profile in the city, almost couldn't hold back and wanted to turn violent on the spot. But his reason told him that once he did this, he would really become a grudge, and the relationship between the two parties would completely break down. The breakdown of the relationship with Su Han is the breakdown of the relationship with Elder Yin, which is equivalent to the breakdown of the relationship with Kirigakure. No matter how capable Deputy Manager Shang was, he would not dare to bear the consequences. The helpless Deputy Manager Shang was frustrated and could only suppress his bad luck and leave, planning to wait a few days and come back for a visit. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,373 The Miraculous Pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just as he was about to leave, a little boy suddenly walked out from the side and asked, "Are you Mr. Shang, the deputy general manager?" Deputy General Manager Shang looked at this little boy, who seemed to be just the kind of handyman in a warrior dojo. Normally, Deputy General Manager Shang would never pay attention to such a servant. But now, Deputy Manager Shang is a little unsure. Maybe this little boy is related to Han Su. At the moment, Deputy General Manager Shang nodded and said, "Yes, it's me." At this time, he was not sure of the other party¡¯s intention, and he did not dare to pretend to be the second deputy general manager of Canglang Guard. "There is a big brother named Han who asked me to bring this list to you. He said that when you collect all the things on the list and give it to him, his anger will subside." "He also said, if you think this is a rip-off, just pretend you haven't seen the note and just tear it up." After the child finished speaking, he left. As expected, it was the person sent by Han Su. Deputy Manager Shang was overjoyed. It turned out that Han Su was not that awesome. After all, he still had to find a way to reconcile with himself. However, when he opened the note, Deputy General Manager Shang couldn't help but cursed: "I%@*!" "King of Red Jade Ginseng? And first-grade sulfur grass? These are holy elixirs. This is a naked rip-off!" Deputy General Manager Shang stared at the note, wanting to jump and curse. This daring boy Han Su actually listed eighteen kinds of holy elixirs in the note, asking him, Deputy General Manager Shang, to collect them. Deputy Manager Shang just wanted to break open the door of the alchemy room on the spot, fish out this ignorant Han Su kid, and cut him into pieces. "Calm down, calm down, don't get angry. Han Su, a beast, an outsider, how dare you threaten me, wait until the matter is over, see how I deal with you! Unexpectedly, I, Shang, have been insulted for half my life, and today I was insulted by a young boy !" Deputy Manager Shang's murderous intent surged in his heart. I have to say that this list is definitely a lion¡¯s mouth, and it¡¯s a very big mouth. Deputy Manager Shang returned home and looked at the list from left to right. Every time he looked at it, his heart twitched. He calculated that if he collected them all, it would cost at least one-third of his family property. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the huge family fortune that he had accumulated with great effort, one-third was taken away in one fell swoop. Thinking of this makes his heart bleed. "Yan Tianxing is such an unlucky thing!" Deputy Manager Shang was depressed. Now it was not just about rescuing Yan Tianxing, but also about the Canglang Guard's important equipment and debts. ¡° If he, Deputy General Manager Shang, ignores this matter, not only Yan Tianxing will definitely die, but the batch of equipment and payment will eventually be blamed on him, Deputy General Manager Shang, and he, the Deputy General Manager, will not be able to do it. "That's it, that's it." Deputy Manager Shang made a heart-wrenching decision, "I can still afford the money. Let that kid Han Su be proud first, and then when the limelight is over, let him spit out all the meat and bones for me! " Having made the decision, Deputy Manager Shang immediately sent people to prepare these elixirs. In the blink of an eye, another four days passed. In the alchemy room, green smoke curled up, and Su Han stared at the alchemy cauldron in front of him without taking his eyes off it. This is already the last step in the refining of the Four Seasons Evergreen Pill. Once the heat is up, the finished Four Seasons Evergreen Pill will be released. "Well, this green smoke and this aroma are indeed evergreen pills. The heat is almost there." As soon as the alchemy cauldron was opened, Su Han was pleasantly surprised that this furnace of evergreen elixirs produced four top-grade pills, while the rest were of medium-grade fineness. Based on the materials Su Han had on hand, he expected one or two to be of high quality, but four were found, which really surprised Su Han. Su Han put the evergreen elixir into a elixir bottle and gave it to Ayi. "Ayi, since you are going, you might as well make Elder Yin happy and give her a top-grade Evergreen Pill." Ayi took the elixir bottle and thanked her with a blushing face: "Sir, because of you during this period, the Canglang Guard people have taken great care of our family, and even sent an alchemist to heal my brother-in-law's leg. Thank you, thank you so much.¡± "You're welcome. Speaking of thanks, I have to thank your Gu Gaocen. He was the first person to remind me of various precautions when I came to Cangxue City." A Yi smiled shyly, and couldn't help but ask: "How effective is this evergreen pill for all seasons?" "Let's put it this way, you may be a little girl"I can't understand it. This evergreen elixir, when it reaches the top grade, can be said to have the effect of turning back time. " "So magical?" "That's right, you'll know it when you see it with your own eyes." In fact, what Su Han said was not exaggerated enough. This Four Seasons Evergreen Pill, for monks, even if the female monk looks like an old lady with wrinkles on her face, after taking this pill, her appearance will be restored to that of thirty or forty years old. If you are a woman with a good foundation, you can take this elixir to maximize the effect of this elixir, and the effect will be even more incredible. ¡­¡­ In Elder Yin¡¯s residence, it has been half an hour since Elder Yin took the Evergreen Pill in the inner room. A Yi stood nervously outside. She didn¡¯t know whether the effect of the Four Seasons Evergreen Pill was really as magical as Su Han said. She also didn¡¯t know why Elder Yin didn¡¯t make any movement after such a long time. She was even a little worried, was it because the elixir didn't work at all? Is Elder Yin about to get angry? Time passes by minute by minute. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,374 Yan Tianxing apologizes You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Suddenly, the door to the inner room was opened, and with a gust of fragrant wind, Elder Yin rushed out, hugged Ayi, and kissed her hard. A Yi was stunned. She never expected that this graceful and elegant Elder Yin would kiss her hard regardless of his image. "Hahaha, little sister, I really love you to death." Elder Yin chuckled, looking at his face, neck, and behind the ears carefully in front of the bronze mirror. It can be seen that Elder Yin¡¯s face has undergone earth-shaking changes compared to before taking the elixir. The whole person becomes more youthful and energetic, with cheeks that can be blown away, full of a unique and soul-stirring charm. "It's amazing, it's simply amazing. Little sister, where is your friend who refines the elixir? If he is a man, I really want to marry him right away." Elder Yin chuckled, with that exaggerated expression , has fully demonstrated the efficacy of the Four Seasons Evergreen Pill. Laughing and dancing, he went crazy in the room for a while. Elder Yin finally calmed down a little. He touched the left and right sides of his face with his hands, but he was a little concerned about gains and losses: "You think they can still recognize me when I go out like this?" Me? It would be inconvenient if no one else could recognize me." Elder Yin has actually begun to worry that others will not recognize him, which shows the effectiveness of the Evergreen Pill. Ayi thought for a while and said: "Elder, you are naturally beautiful, and this evergreen elixir is just the icing on the cake. You are already beautiful, but now you are just more beautiful. Anyone who can't recognize you has something wrong with their eyes." .¡± This simple compliment made Elder Deyin even more radiant: "Little sister, this is what I like about you. What you say is true. You are not like other people who always lie to me." Yes. I really like you more and more, how about you stay with me and become a high-level follower?" The senior followers of the elders of Qingwu Dojo have a very high status, higher than the deacons of Qingwu Dojo, and even higher than ordinary disciples. In other words, when Ayi was robbed by Li Wei in public on the street, she didn't even have the ability to resist. However, if she becomes Elder Yin's senior attendant, and an ordinary disciple like Li Wei sees her on the street, it would be a good idea not to kneel down and salute, let alone rob her. A Yi¡¯s face flushed: ¡°Can I? But I¡­¡± "Don't worry, you don't need any hard conditions to be my elder's senior follower. You just need to stay with me and occasionally run errands. It's very comfortable. If you don't want to be, I won't force you, but I think you There should be no reason to refuse, right?" Being a senior follower of Elder Yin is indeed a step to the sky for an ordinary person like A Yi. ¡­¡­ I have to say that Elder Yin is very efficient in his work. The next day, Elder Yin obtained the identity of a Cang Xuecheng noble for Su Han and gave him a noble token. In the future, if Li Wei is in the same situation as before, Li Wei can be frightened into submission just by relying on his noble status. In addition, having aristocratic status means that Su Han can participate in various aristocratic gatherings in Cangxue City. Through these gatherings, it is no longer so difficult to contact Ao Lao from the royal family. By the way, Elder Yin actually gave Su Han a large mansion located in the aristocratic area of ??Cangxue City. Even Su Han didn't expect that a high-grade Evergreen Pill would be so valuable. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Deputy General Manager Shang. In the past few days, he had used almost all channels, and finally collected all the elixirs on the list within a week. "Brother-in-law, you want me to send these things to Han Su? To apologize to him?" Yan Tianxing was very determined and shouted, "I won't go!" "You're not going? Who will go if you don't go?" Deputy Manager Shang said angrily. "You've already been there once! Brother-in-law, once things get familiar, it's better for you to go this time." Asking Yan Tianxing to see Su Han and apologize to him was even more uncomfortable than killing him. "Yan Tianxing, are you having trouble with your brain? Shall I go? I'll go. What if Han Su doesn't buy it? Okay, you don't have to go. If Elder Yin's matter cannot be solved, the consequences in all aspects will be determined by You bear it. I have always regarded you as my biological brother, but you have failed me time and time again!" Yan Tianxing¡¯s biggest backer is this powerful brother-in-law. Yan Tianxing panicked when he saw his brother-in-law getting angry. "Brother-in-law, don't be like this, for the sake of my sister" "Don't always make things against your sister,"Even if I don't save you from this bastard thing you did, she can't say anything! Just one sentence, go or not? " Yan Tianxing found that even his sister's face was no longer of any use. He looked bitter and gritted his teeth and said, "I'll go, I'll just go!" Yan Tianxing knew that if he didn't go this time, he might lose his brother-in-law's blessing. ¡­¡­ The next day, in front of Su Han¡¯s new residence. "What? Who do you think you are?" The servant who was guarding the door of the mansion looked careless. "Did I say you didn't have breakfast? Can you speak louder?" These servants were actually given to Su Han by Elder Yin. They were originally Elder Yin's people. They couldn't stand Yan Tianxing, who had spoken rudely to Elder Yin. Now that I have caught the opportunity, I naturally want to ridicule him. Yan Tianxing's face was livid, how could he not know that these servants were deliberately humiliating him and making him angry. However, now that things have happened, no matter how awesome Yan Tianxing is, he does not dare to make a mistake in front of these servants whose cultivation level is not even at the king level. He suppresses the anger in his heart and says in a louder voice: "I am Yan Tianxing. I¡¯m here to apologize to Han Su.¡± "Yan Tianxing?" The servants laughed loudly, "Who is Yan Tianxing? Have you heard of it?" "Never heard of it, hahaha" How could Yan Tianxing not know that these servants were deliberately mocking him. With his always aloof mentality, these servants humiliated him so much that Yan Tianxing almost wanted to use force on the spot. However, he still had some sense left. He suppressed his anger and said loudly: "Guys, I have brought you the things your master wants. It was my fault, Yan Tianxing, for I was too blind to recognize Taishan. I I apologize to your master here." At this moment, a burst of hearty laughter came from the yard, and two figures walked out side by side, but they were Su Han and Hou Ying. "Captain Hou, thank you for your hard work. You have done a lot in helping me settle into my apartment these days. You can go back and report to General Manager Yan, and by the way, give my regards to General Manager Yan and Deputy General Manager Lu." Hou Ying clasped his fists: "It's easy to talk, little brother Han Su, please stay." The two of them came to the gate talking and laughing, but turned a blind eye to Yan Tianxing standing outside the gate, as if what was standing there was just a pile of air. Especially Hou Ying, from the beginning to the end, his eyes just glanced at Yan Tianxing lightly, and left without even looking at him. Yan Tianxing was furious. He always looked higher than his head. In Canglang Guard, even Hou Ying's immediate boss was very affectionate when he saw Yan Tianxing. This Hou Ying is so bold that he dares to ignore him! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,377 Battle with Qingwu Dojo Disciples You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the gate of Su Han's residence, several young people wearing Yunwu Taoist robes stood there. "One of them, with a pair of triangular eyes, kicked a servant hard, sending the servant flying backwards. He rolled on the ground for more than ten times, with blood coming from his mouth and nose. He looked miserable. The young man with triangular eyes sneered: "Go back and tell your master that if he doesn't get out quickly, his fate will be ten times worse than yours!" "That boy, a country bumpkin from out of town, actually got a big house in such a good area. It's really good to have a soft meal, isn't it? When our brothers and sisters kill him, this big house will be Doesn't it belong to us?" Another young man with a gloomy temperament looked at the furnishings near the gate of the mansion with evil intentions, not hiding his greed at all. ¡°It goes without saying that we have to tie up this kid and parade him through Cangxue City later, so that everyone can see what will happen if he offends the Kirigakure lineage of our Qingwu Dojo.¡± "Then Elder Yin won't interfere, right?" "No, didn't you listen to what Yan Tianxing of the Canglang Guard said? Elder Yin, you just made some private deal with that kid, so you are protecting him. Now that the deal is over, does Elder Yin still want to protect you? Can you protect this kid for the rest of your life?" "This kid is really hateful. You and I, the four senior fellow apprentices, have been standing here for less than half a stick of incense. It doesn't matter if he doesn't pee or leak out. He actually didn't even send out a letter. It's really rude. In my opinion, let's just put this guy Break the door open and just rush in!¡± "This kid hasn't moved for a long time. Could it be that he saw something bad and ran away from the back door?" "Let's break down the door and take a look!" Several Qingwu Dojo disciples used their magical powers one after another, and four rays of divine light shot out, all slamming into the red lacquer-carved door. At this moment, the door suddenly opened, and a ball of golden light poured out from the door. The four attacks from the four people all hit the ball of golden light at once. What the four of them did not expect was that the ball of golden light was like a ball of cotton, sucking in the four powerful attacks of the four of them. The four of them thought they had seen it wrong. When they wiped their eyes and looked again, the golden light had dissipated, but it was a young man who looked several years younger than them, looking at them with a half-smile. "You kid, is that Han Su?" "You were the one who beat our junior brother Li Wei to death in the street?" The four Qingwu Dojo disciples immediately started scolding each other, looking very fierce. Su Han smiled faintly: "The robbers I killed were those who robbed on the street. On this point, Canglang Guard has already closed the case for me. You guys are just trash fish who came out of nowhere. Could it be that Canglang Guard came to the conclusion , do you still want to overthrow it?" "You little beast, how dare you talk back?" "Who is the elder of the Canglang Guard? Even the chief manager of the Canglang Guard has to call our Qingwu Dojo grandpa!" "Then Yan Tianxing is indeed right, this little beast is so crazy. Boy, I heard that you also said that you can kill the disciples of our Qingwu Dojo without taking responsibility? Who gave you the courage to talk so much? " As soon as Su Han heard the tone of these Qingwu Dojo disciples, he knew that it was probably Yan Tianxing's fault, and he must have added fuel and jealousy to it, causing him a lot of hatred. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? otherwise, these Qingwu Dojo disciples won¡¯t come to trouble me personally. However, it was naturally impossible for Su Han to explain anything. He just smiled faintly: "If all of you disciples of Qingwu Dojo are as cruel and arrogant as you, then they really deserve to be killed." "Boy, what did you say? Have you had enough?" The young man with triangular eyes among them suddenly took a step forward. His sinister triangular eyes looked at Su Han like a poisonous snake. "Hmph! A mere seventh-level emperor is just a loser who shows off his words." "It sounds like you are a powerful person in the Holy Realm." Su Han was disdainful. "Although I am not a true Saint Realm expert, I am half a step into the Saint Realm, and I can crush someone like you at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm!" "Three senior brothers and sisters, you don't need to take action, let me deal with this waste in three moves!" As he said that, the young man with triangular eyes shouted: "Wind and Cloud Chain, lock it!" As soon as the voice fell, his whole body suddenly appeared like a magic trick, and six silver-white chains suddenly appeared and wrapped around Su Han. Su Han's heart trembled, this man is known as a half-step saint?, but looking at this attack method, it is comparable to that of the Eclipse Saint. It seems that the background of the disciples of Qingwu Dojo should not be underestimated. This chain attack completely locked the void around Su Han. "Like a spring breeze, the sword breaks!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? The powerful spiritual power suddenly disrupted the air flow in the void. The restraining airflow formed by the six chains was disturbed by the sword energy, and it went bang! The sound of metal colliding was harsh. After this move, there was no winner or loser! "Huh?" The triangular-eyed young man was obviously very surprised, "The seventh level of the Imperial Realm can actually disrupt the shackles of my Wind and Cloud Chain?" Immediately, he showed a fierce look and said fiercely: "However, if you think that with your cultivation at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, you can fight against my half-step Holy Realm, you are totally wrong." "Humph, it's as if I have never seen a strong person in the Holy Realm." Su Han smiled calmly. Not only has he seen it, but he has also fought against a strong man in the Holy Realm. How dare this person brag in front of him. "What is the real background of this boy named Han? He seems to be a bit evil?" Next to him, another scar-faced young man saw something was wrong. "Hmph, you can tell the origin just by asking," the triangular-eyed young man was annoyed. He didn't get any benefit from Su Han, which made him feel that he had lost face. "Tsk, tsk, you are still a Half-Step Holy Realm after all, but you are in such a mess. You really embarrass our Half-Step Holy Realm." The scarred young man mocked. ¡°You can do it, go and try it!¡± The triangular-eyed young man sneered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,378 Fighting for Equipment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These four Qingwu Dojo disciples are all of the same level of cultivation. They are all half-step to the holy realm. No one is any better than the other. The triangular-eyed young man was frustrated by Su Han, and he didn't mind others trying it too. "Just try it, you think I'm like you, a loser!" The young man with the scar stepped forward carelessly. Looking at Su Han with both eyes, he sneered: "Boy, I admire your courage, but don't pretend to be cool. In front of our half-step holy realm, it's useless how you pretend. Your physical realm and soul realm , it¡¯s not at the same level as us.¡± "Are you another loser who can only show off your words?" Su Han laughed coldly. "Oh, boy, can't I see that you are quite cool and noble? Do you think that you, who are only at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, still want to defeat the four of us?" The young man with the scar was so busy that he sounded like he was teasing his prey. "However, he didn't mean to show off, but wanted to test Su Han's reaction. After the conversation, the scar-faced young man put aside his previous contempt and felt secretly awe-inspiring. This kid, facing four half-step holy realms, didn¡¯t even have any mood swings. Logically speaking, when facing the four of him, shouldn't he instinctively feel a little panic, fear, or even want to escape involuntarily? However, the scar-faced young man found no such signs in Su Han at all. "Maybe this kid has some background and has seen the big world. Otherwise, it is impossible to be so calm." The scar-faced young man had an idea, and there was already a sword in his hand. "Three senior brothers, I'm here to play with him. We have agreed that if I kill this kid, all the equipment on him will belong to me!" The scar-faced young man said in a somewhat domineering tone. "Dream!" The other three people yelled at the same time. The scar-faced young man was furious: "I'm taking the lead, are you taking advantage of me?" "No one forces you to take the lead." A fat young man said angrily. Su Han felt secretly happy when he saw this group of people having internal strife. Among the four people, there is a young man with triangular eyes, a young man with a scar face, a fat young man, and the last one is a young man who looks like a woman, making it difficult to tell the gender. This person never spoke, but he gave Su Han the most terrifying feeling. As the saying goes, a dog that bites never barks. This guy whose gender is difficult to distinguish is definitely the deepest in the city. "How about this, how about the four of us joining forces to kill this kid first and then divide his equipment?" the scar-faced young man suggested. "Okay, I only want this kid's sword, and you will share the rest equally." The triangular-eyed young man had long been interested in Su Han's sword. Just now he discovered that the sword could cut cracks in his Fengyun Chain, and his heart was already filled with tears. Unbearable itching. "Hey, I want that sword too, why don't you order something else." The fat young man narrowed his eyes and smiled slyly. ¡°I was the one who attacked him first, of course I was the first to pick him.¡± The triangular-eyed young man was furious. The fat young man laughed loudly: "If it weren't for us, I'm afraid you wouldn't be able to handle this kid yourself. Are you still qualified to pick first?" The triangular-eyed young man was greatly embarrassed, but could not refute because the other party was telling the truth. At the moment, he could only say with great reluctance: "Then I will take a step back. If you want that sword, I will choose one of the other magic weapons first. That's it. No one should argue with me anymore." The young man with the scar sneered: "You two, one is the first pick and the other is the second pick. Do you think that Senior Brother Ouyang and I are both dead people?" ¡°Senior Brother Ouyang, I¡¯m talking about that young man who can¡¯t distinguish between men and women. Senior brother Ouyang had been silent for a long time. When he heard the scarred young man mentioning himself, he raised his eyebrows, showed a strange smile, and suddenly said: "Let me say something." The other three people all looked at him with half-smiles. "You three can leave. I'll handle this boy by myself." Senior Brother Ouyang said in a calm tone, as if he was talking about an ordinary thing. "What did you say? Go back?" The other three were stunned. "Senior Brother Ouyang, aren't we here to avenge Junior Brother Li Wei? Why do you suddenly want the three of us to go back?" Brother Ouyang raised his eyelids slightly: "You heard it right, you three can go back now! I will kill this guy alone, and I want all his equipment!" "Are you crazy?" "My surname is Ouyang??, are you out of your mind? " "Haha, who do you think you are? It's not your turn to show off here!" The other three people immediately formed a united front and started yelling at Senior Brother Ouyang. Everyone is half-step to the Saint Realm, how could they let Senior Brother Ouyang show off in front of them? Senior brother Ouyang laughed strangely and said nothing. A powerful pressure was suddenly released from him. The other three were stunned for a moment, with disdain on their faces. Who doesn¡¯t know how to release pressure? However, as the coercion rapidly increased, the other three people immediately felt that something was wrong. "Thisis this the pressure of the Holy Realm?" "The Qi of the Holy Realm Zifu is indeed the pressure of the Holy Realm. You have you broken through to the Holy Realm? Have you become a true Saint Realm powerhouse?" "Senior Brother Ouyang, you" Senior Brother Ouyang spoke calmly, with a somewhat pretentious smile: "Now, can you get out?" The three people looked at each other, with unwillingness written on their faces, but they were helpless. They knew that Senior Brother Ouyang must have thought that Han Su was not simple, so he temporarily changed his mind and wanted to take it all by himself. However, in front of Senior Brother Ouyang in the Holy Realm, they had absolutely no room to speak. In the sect, the phenomenon of the strong being king is even more serious. Even if they had the same status before, as soon as Senior Brother Ouyang breaks through to the Holy Realm, they have no qualifications to contradict Senior Brother Ouyang. "Senior Brother Ouyang, don't be like this! All the equipment and treasures belong to you, we only need other resources and materials, how about it?" "That's right, Senior Brother Ouyang, although you have been promoted, you still need help from the three gangs of heroes. We will help you in the future, but this time let us drink some soup." "Senior Brother Ouyang, we are all brothers in the same discipline. There will be many opportunities to help each other in the future. This guy is very naughty. If you are alone, you are afraid that he will take the opportunity to slip away." "These Qingwu Dojo disciples came to find Su Han not really to avenge Li Wei, but to take advantage of the opportunity to kill people, steal goods and rob. Now tell them that if you ask them to go back, of course ten thousand of them will not want to go in vain. No matter how small a mosquito is, it is still flesh. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1379: Mutual expressions of affection You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Senior Brother Ouyang thought for a moment and nodded: "Okay, all the equipment and treasures belong to me, and if there are any elixirs, they all belong to me. If there are any scattered elixir materials, Yuan stones, etc., you can take them. Stop bargaining. , you can leave if you are not satisfied!¡± "Okay, okay. Just listen to Senior Brother Ouyang." Seeing them bargaining, Su Han secretly sighed in his heart. In this world of martial arts, it is true that the weak prey on the strong. If you don¡¯t want to be the weakling that others eat, you must improve your strength as soon as possible. The refining of the Holy Spirit Creation Pill is imminent. "You idiots, let's go and play slowly, I won't accompany you anymore!" Seeing that they had finished bargaining, Su Han suddenly activated the Electric Feather Escape, soared into the sky and disappeared into the clouds. "Chase!" When several people saw Su Han running away, they became furious and chased after him. Senior brother Ouyang, on the other hand, took his time and sensed it for a moment, then activated his magical power and chased after him. After all, he was a strong man in the Holy Realm. Although he started late, he managed to catch up with the other three in just a few breaths. After a few more breaths, the other three were far behind. "Tsk tsk! Now Senior Brother Ouyang is quite proud." "Hehe, if you make a breakthrough, you might be more proud than him." A few people were muttering behind, but they didn¡¯t slow down their pursuit. Su Han sprinted all the way over Cangxue City at extreme speed, but Senior Brother Ouyang was worthy of being a strong man in the Holy Realm, and he could always hang behind Su Han. Fortunately, Senior Brother Ouyang's speed seems to have reached the limit. In this chase, he always maintains a certain distance and cannot shorten it. As for the other three, they have been thrown away by as much as one or two hundred miles. "Senior Brother Ouyang, if I am caught up by him, I am not afraid of a fierce battle with him. However, this is the sky above Cangxue City. If I want to strike, I must restrain myself." Although Su Han was not afraid of a fierce battle with Senior Brother Ouyang, he did not want to be too conspicuous and attract the attention of other interested people. As soon as he thought of this, he activated his electric feathers and flew away outside Cangxue City. Senior Brother Ouyang was chasing after him, obviously not wanting to give up on Su Han, the fat sheep that he was about to get. In the blink of an eye, they had left the bustling area of ??Cangxue City and headed towards the outskirts. At this moment, Su Han suddenly felt a weight on his body, as if there was an invisible mysterious gravity pulling his body, making him fall rapidly! "This is a violation of the restricted area by mistake." Su Han's heart trembled. In Cangxue City, many forces will divide their own restricted areas and prohibit outsiders from flying on their territory. Su Han was reminded of this by Gu Gaocen when he first came to Cangxue City. These forces usually have various means to restrict outsiders from flying on their territory. Thinking of this, Su Han slowly landed on the ground. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Senior Brother Ouyang,' Senior Brother rushed so fast, and when he reached the sky above this area, he was not prepared at all, and fell directly to the ground. "What is this?" Senior Brother Ouyang felt the strong attraction of the ground and was stunned for a moment, thinking it was Su Han's trick. But then, Senior Brother Ouyang looked around. When he saw the scene around him, his expression suddenly changed, and his expression suddenly became extremely ugly. "I didn't break in on purpose. I definitely didn't break in on purpose. I'm leaving. I'm leaving now!" Senior Brother Ouyang murmured in his mouth, and he jumped up from the ground desperately, running away with his head in his arms, and left this place without looking back. Su Han felt strange when he saw Senior Brother Ouyang's embarrassed posture and his demeanor. It stands to reason that this disciple of Qingwu Dojo has such a strong backing and such an arrogant attitude. Why is he so fearful when he comes to this place? ??What on earth is this place? At this time, Su Han has landed on the ground. Looking at this place, it looks like a quiet courtyard. "Master, I accidentally entered this place by mistake. I'm rude. I'm leaving now." Su Han didn¡¯t want to accidentally break into someone else¡¯s house, so he said something loudly. However, there was no response from anyone. "Is there no one in this place?" Su Han looked at the layout of this place. Although it was not a magnificent route, the plants and trees were obviously full of spiritual energy and the layout was very exquisite.It's not like an ordinary family's villa. Looking at Senior Brother Ouyang's reaction, it can be proved that this place is definitely not an ordinary family's villa. At the moment, Su Han didn't think much and walked quickly in the direction he came from. After walking a few steps, there was suddenly a whisper coming from a small pavilion next to it. Although the voice was extremely small, Su Han's consciousness was very sharp. With his ears, it was difficult not to hear the conversation clearly. "Yuyou, it's my fault during this period. I'm too busy with my affairs, and I still can't calm down and spend time with you." "Brother Yu, don't say that, I'm already very content. After all, you are so busy and you can take the time to come here to see me, I am already very happy" The whispers floated out from the small pavilion and reached Su Han's ears. Su Han couldn't help but be startled, and his steps slowed down involuntarily. However, the man and woman in the pavilion were not aware of Su Han's existence at all, but were immersed in the slightest affection between the two. "Yuyou, don't worry. You and I have gone through so many ups and downs, and no one can separate us in this life. I promise you that soon, very soon I will send someone to your house to propose marriage. .¡± As the young man spoke, he clumsily held the girl in his arms, "Huh?Yuyou, why are you crying? What makes you so sad? Don't be sad, even if the sky falls, I can do it Hold on" "Brother Yu, don't worry, I'm not sad, I'm too happy. I thought about my life experience again, so I couldn't help myself for a while, so don't laugh at me." "How is it possible? How could I laugh at you? Don't worry, I will definitely find a way to break the curse on you. Don't cry. Don't say that the sky hasn't fallen. Even if it does, I won't. I can hold it for you!" Listening to the other party¡¯s somewhat incoherent rhetoric, the girl couldn¡¯t help but smile. Eyes facing each other, the two hugged each other tightly again, with a trace of affection flowing in the air. It¡¯s obvious that these two are a couple in love. "These two people have such a true love. I hope they can finally get married. Maybe they are the owners of this other courtyard?" Su Han looked at the two people from a distance and couldn't help but blessed them in his heart. Then he walked lightly and prepared to leave quietly. At this moment, an extremely discordant voice suddenly broke the tender and watery artistic conception. This sound turned out to be a terrible cough! "Who?" The young man reacted extremely sharply and immediately shouted loudly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,380: Being born low is the original sin! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hey, Miss You, how long will you continue to be stubborn?" An old sigh seemed to come from a distance. The young man looked puzzled, and nervously protected the girl behind him, shouting: "Who is it?" The girl was biting her lip, with a look on her face, as if she had realized who the person was, but she didn't say anything, and just held the young man's arm tightly. The next moment, in the void in a certain direction, the air flow suddenly condensed and was sent forward. The figure of an old man suddenly appeared from the airflow and stood not far in front of the two people. Although this old man is old, his eyes are sparkling. He seems to be a master who is not easy to mess with. "Miss You, you are not from the same world at all, why bother?" The old man sighed, his eyes full of complicated meanings. The girl trembled, but she grabbed the young man's arm more firmly: "Elder Kun, don't say any more! I will share life and death with him. We have made a lifelong commitment, and I will be his woman in this life!" "Yuyou." The young man was extremely moved after hearing this, but he was still more confused. After hearing this, the old man just sneered: "Miss You, you have been very smart since you were a child. Don't you know that there is no possibility between you and him? Don't say that you are not from the same world at all, just talk about the poison in your body Curse, if you insist on being with him, it will be impossible to break your curse. Do you want to die?" The girl turned pale and said loudly: "Even if I die, I will be with him!" The old man shook his head, but turned his eyes to the young man, and said coldly: "Young man, I don't recognize you, and I don't know how much you know about the real situation. I will only tell you now that if she is with you If you do, she will die if the poisonous spell on her body cannot be broken. Are you so selfish that you would rather she die than let go?" "Elder Kun!" The girl turned pale and shouted sternly, "If you say such words again, the friendship between you and me will be severed!" The young man looked pale, grabbed the girl's hand tightly, and said firmly: "I won't let her die! I have promised her that I will definitely find a way to break the poisonous spell on her. We will stay together for the rest of our lives. Together!" "Unlock the poison spell on her?" The old man sneered, "What you said is simple. Which big family or power are you from? What is your background? Does your family and power have the ability to undo the poison on her body? Curse?" The young man was so stunned that he was speechless, but his eyes were still staring at the old man with a look of reluctance. "Boy, don't be dissatisfied. Although I don't recognize you, I still know a thing or two about your situation. Maybe you do have some talent, but your humble background is your original sin! What can you do in this life? Even if One day, if you work hard to cultivate to the Holy Realm, you will still be an ant compared with those of us with noble blood." It sounds like this girl¡¯s background is much higher than that of the young man. And this old man is obviously a bloodline theorist. "Stop talking." The girl said angrily, "He is definitely not the ant you talk about, he" "I don't care if he is an ant or not, you should go back with me now. You should be lucky that it is me who is here this time. If it had been someone from the Si family, this kid would have turned into a corpse." The Si family. When the girl heard these two words, her whole body felt like an electric shock, showing an expression of panic, resistance, and anger. The young man held the girl tightly and said angrily: "Don't even think about taking her away." "Don't even think about taking her away? Hahaha, boy, do you know that what you said is as ridiculous as the whine of an ant? What qualifications do you have to stop me from taking her away? Even this other courtyard is ours. My family¡¯s property, I can just snap my fingers and throw you out of this place like trash" "Stop talking!" the girl suddenly roared, "I'll just go back with you!" "Yuyou, how can you go back with him?" the young man said angrily. "Brother Yu, will you listen to me this time?" The girl whispered, "Yuyou promises you that I will be yours in this life, but this time, you must listen to me, okay?" Once he heard the girl¡¯s soft plea, the young man couldn¡¯t help but feel soft. "But I won't worry about you going back with him." "It doesn't matter, I'll wait for you. I believe what you said. You will definitely find a way to solve it."??The curse on me. When the time comes, you will be my great savior. I believe that the old stubborns in the family will never object again! " Although the girl¡¯s voice was soft, her expression was firm. The young man looked painful, but said nothing. "Miss You, let's go." The old man had been watching this scene, and until this moment, he said with a slightly mocking tone. The girl was reluctant to leave, and finally glanced at the young man, "Brother Yu, I'll wait for you." After saying that, he and the old man rose into the sky and disappeared into the clouds. ¡°Boy, leave my Geng family¡¯s courtyard quickly.¡± The figure of the old man has disappeared, but he still left his last words. When the old man and the girl left completely, the young man's face remained blank for a long time, and suddenly he let out a thundering roar, a roar of unwillingness Even Su Han seemed to be able to feel the complex emotions contained in this roar. "God, am I, Zhuang Yu, really not allowed to stay with the one I love forever in this life?" Just now, in front of the girl, the young man made a very firm promise that he would definitely break the poisonous spell on her. But now that the girl was gone, the young man suddenly showed a confused and painful look, and his fists were clenched tightly. The veins popping out of his fists seemed to show his inner anxiety. "Heaven, if you really have a spirit, let me break the poisonous spell on her body. I have already used my most precious dining rosy green fruit as a reward and made a wish in the wishing tower. If the heaven has mercy on me, Zhuang Yu, , please send a noble person to help me realize my wish, please" The young man took a deep breath and prayed very devoutly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,381 Strange Poison Curse You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Su Han, who was hiding in the dark, heard the words "Wish Tower", he couldn't help but think of it. Didn't he draw a wish from the Wish Tower? Was it a wish that a person hoped to be able to successfully propose marriage to his sweetheart? The most important thing is that the reward of that wish is exactly one Xia Qingguo. Could it be that it was such a coincidence that the wish that this young man made in the wishing tower was chosen by him? ??If the Dinxia Green Fruit is really a very rare spiritual fruit as stated on the wish scroll, then Su Han doesn't think that more than one person in Cangxue City can own this Dinxia Green Fruit. At this moment, a very subtle fluctuation of spiritual power suddenly came from Su Han's storage ring. "Who?" The young man was extremely sensitive to the fluctuations in spiritual power and immediately shouted alertly. Su Han saw that his whereabouts had been exposed, so he simply stopped hiding it and walked out of the darkness: "The Xia Qingguo is the heirloom you have always treasured? In order to stay with the one you love, you will not hesitate to sacrifice the most precious items. As a price, Han admires this infatuation." "Who are you? Are you from the Geng family? Are you here to mock me on purpose?" The young man stared at Su Han and said warily. "No, I have nothing to do with the owner of this other courtyard. I am just a passerby who accidentally broke into this place. You don't need to pay attention to me at all." Su Han said with a smile. The young man looked at Su Han for a while, half believing it or not, and then slowly relaxed his vigilance and said, "I guess you are not from the Geng family. People from their big family all use their nostrils." It depends on a person¡¯s bearing, but you don¡¯t have that. This is the Geng family¡¯s villa, how did you get in?¡± "I was being chased by the enemy. It just so happened that there was no one guarding this courtyard for some reason, so I accidentally bumped into it." Su Han said. The young man smiled bitterly and said: "That's right, because Youyou and I had a private meeting here, so she sent all the guards away. Unexpectedly, you bumped in by mistake. That's all, I'm not the Geng family anyway. "People, what does it have to do with me that you broke into the Geng family's courtyard? I just pretended that I didn't see you." "By the way, did you hear and see everything just now? Also, why do you know that Dinxia Qingguo is my family heirloom?" The young man suddenly became alarmed again and frowned. Su Han smiled bitterly: "Although they say don't see anything inappropriate and don't hear anything inappropriate, I really didn't eavesdrop on it on purpose, and I ask your forgiveness, brother. As for the family heirloom, you wrote it in the wish scroll." "How do you know my wish scrollcould it be?" The young man reacted suddenly, "Could it be that my wish scroll in the wish tower was extracted by you? No way?" "Yes, your wish scroll was drawn by me. However, I don't know if anyone else has also drawn this wish scroll." Su Han did not hide it. "No way! What a coincidence! Youoh! How could you have drawn it!" The young man looked at Su Han up and down, seeming extremely disappointed. "Hey, brother, don't get me wrong. I'm not saying you're bad. It's just that this wish is extremely important to me, so I spent a lot of money to put this wish on the tenth place in the wish tower. layer. I originally thought that the people who could draw the wish scroll on the tenth layer were all very capable people. Maybe there would be a great alchemist with extraordinary medical skills to help me No, no, no, of course I didn't mean that. You have no ability" The young man seemed to realize that his words were inappropriate and quickly explained the remedy. Su Han smiled nonchalantly. He knew that he was young and it was normal for him to be looked down upon. What's more, the other party didn't mean any harm. "I know that this wish is very important to you, otherwise you wouldn't take the heirloom as a reward." "Yeah, don't look at the good promise I just made in front of Youyou. In fact, I just wanted to make her feel relieved. In fact, I can't do anything about this curse on her. All my hopes are placed on the Wish Tower. Go up. If no one in the Wish Tower can help me, I'm doomed." This young man also seemed very troubled. He sighed heavily. "Oh, forget it, let's not talk about these troublesome things. I didn't expect to meet the person who drew the scroll of my wish here today. Speaking of it, you and I are also destined to be together. My name is Zhuang Yu, what do you call me brother?" This young man took the initiative to introduce himself to Su Han. "This is Han Su." Su Han still uses a pseudonym. "It turns out to be Brother Han. You seem to have a good demeanor, but you are a bit unfamiliar. Are you not a native of Cangxue City?" "I'm an out-of-towner"build. "Su Han said with a smile. "I see, no wonder you accidentally bumped into this villa. The locals in Cangxue City know that this is the Geng family villa, and they will stay far away from here, let alone bumping in, even if they are close to this Not even within a few miles." The young man said. "The Geng family, is it your sweetheart's family? Is it very powerful? More powerful than Qingwu Dojo?" "Well, how should I put it? Well, we can't say that the Geng family is more powerful than the Qingwu Dojo. They don't belong to the same system. The Qingwu Dojo is the outer dojo of the Seven Star Sect. Although it is very powerful in Cangxue City , but they are not local snakes after all. The Geng family belongs to one of the four major families in Cangxue City. These four families are all related to the royal family. They are absolute local snakes and are also the four largest local forces in Cangxue City." Zhuang Yu explained. "I see, what about you, Brother Zhuang? What family do you come from?" Zhuang Yu was a little embarrassed: "My family is just a small family. It has declined long ago, so it is looked down upon by others." "What about the Si family the old man mentioned?" Zhuang Yu looked depressed again, as if it was a bit difficult to speak. After struggling for a long time, he sighed: "Oh! Today you and I are destined to be together, and I'm not afraid of your jokes. Geng Youyou is Miss Geng's family, and she is also my sweetheart. The two of us got acquainted five years ago because of a small incident. We have known each other and have always been very good friends. However, the Geng family looked down upon my background and wanted to marry Youyou to a child of the Si family. The Si family was not only the same family as the Geng family, but more importantly, when Youyou was very young, I have been struck by a strange poisonous curse, and only the great elixir master of the Si family can undo this curse." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,382 Treasure Hunting Adventure You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Although this kind of poisonous curse can be broken, it is very labor-intensive and time-consuming. The Si family has also made it clear that if Yunyu doesn't marry, they will never help Yunyun break this poisonous curse. No matter how much they pay, impossible." Su Han said: "I see. Then if you can find a way to break the poisonous spell on her, will the Geng family agree to your marriage?" "No. As a poor boy like me, the Geng family doesn't like me at all. They feel that it's impossible for Yunyu to be happy with me. However, if I can't break the poisonous spell on her, there will be no possibility for us to be together. . If I can find a way to solve it, there may be a glimmer of hope." Zhuang Yu was very depressed. "Brother Zhuang, I heard you say it is so serious. Does that poisonous curse have a name?" Su Han became interested, not only because this poisonous curse was a wish that he had drawn and needed to be solved, but also because, as long as Difficult questions about elixirs and medical skills can arouse Su Han's interest. "That poisonous curse is said to be very rare and very weird. Many of the great elixir masters in Cangxue City are helpless against this poisonous curse. The Si family's alchemy master knows the name of this poisonous curse, but he refuses to tell it. us." "This poisonous curse will occur from time to time. Once it occurs, Youyou will be like a puppet, completely unable to control his words and deeds. Sometimes he is dull, sometimes irritable, and sometimes faints. His eyes are empty, like a walking corpse, as if he is out of his mind. Such a moment. After that, he eventually falls into a coma and doesn't wake up until at least the next day, sometimes for as long as three to five days." Zhuang Yu said. The symptoms of this poisonous curse do sound very strange. Su Han pondered for a moment, and some speculations flashed through his mind. But there is no reliable guess. This symptom sounds like the characteristics of some congenital diseases, such as acoria, or congenital incomplete soul "However, these diseases are not poisonous curses. If it was a poisonous curse, it must have been planted by someone the day after tomorrow, rather than an innate disease. The most important thing is that Su Han glanced at the girl Geng Youyou from a distance just now. Although the sight was not very real, it can be seen that the girl Geng Youyou did not have any symptoms of congenital apathy. ¡°If it was really congenital apathy, it would be impossible to speak and act with such clear logic. So, most of it is really a poisonous curse planted by someone. "If we can observe and diagnose the pulse at close range, we may be able to draw some definite conclusions. At least, we can rule out the possibility of congenital apathy. Just relying on speculation is a bit like a headless fly." Su Han sighed with emotion. Zhuang Yu couldn't help but be surprised when he heard Su Han's words: "Are you an alchemist?" "I know a little bit about it." Su Han didn't say too much. "You know a little bit? Are you sure you only know a little bit?" Zhuang Yu looked extremely surprised, and looked at Su Han unblinkingly, as if he was getting to know him again. "Brother, don't you know something about this? To tell you the truth, in order to help Yuyou cure this disease, I tried every means to open up connections and contacted a very famous elixir master in Cangxue City. As a result, he After a long period of diagnosis and treatment, he did not come to a definite conclusion. However, during the diagnosis and treatment process, he also mentioned congenital aphansia many times. He also said that very few people knew about this term, and only the great alchemist who was at least as good as him Only a pharmacist can know! Brother, you are young, but you can say this term, you are not an ordinary person." Zhuang Yu said with a very definite tone. Before Su Han could say anything, Zhuang Yu suddenly grabbed Su Han's arm tightly. "Brother, even if I get sick and seek medical treatment, I don't know if anyone else has extracted my wish scroll. Anyway, you are the only one I know about. Next month, the Geng family and the Si family will get married. Youyou is about to be sent to the Si family, and then there will really be no room for change. Seeing that you and I are so destined, you must help me!" Zhuang Yu¡¯s tone was sincere and full of urgency. Seeing him like this, Su Han couldn't help but feel a surge of emotion in his heart. Isn't it that I learned the skill of the elixir master just to fulfill the wishes of these people and make them happier? "Okay, since Brother Zhuang said so, I will do my best. Can you make arrangements in the near future? I want to diagnose Miss Youyou's condition up close." "Okay, great. If you say that, I will take it as your promise. I believe that my vision is correct. Maybe you are really the noble person in my life, Zhuang Yu."?¡± Zhuang Yu was very excited. After a while, he finally came back to his senses and said worriedly: "But this time Yuyou was taken away by Mr. Kun of their family, and the private meeting between Yuyou and I here will also be exposed." . In a short period of time, Youyou will definitely be grounded, and it will be impossible to take another step out of the Geng family." As he spoke, Zhuang Yu couldn't help but start spinning around in a hurry. After a moment, he suddenly slapped his thigh and shouted: "Yes!" "In a few days, the four major families in Cangxue City, including the Geng family and the Si family, will launch a treasure hunting expedition. The location of the expedition is in the Qiling Valley not far from Cangxue City. Youyou and I We have a clear understanding of each other, and she will definitely go when the time comes. You and I just need to participate in this adventure, and we will definitely find a way to meet Youyou." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,383 Qiling Fruit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Treasure hunting adventure? Since it is initiated by the four major families, how can you and I participate?" Su Han asked. "Hey, you don't know this. This kind of adventure activity is an activity often held by the four major families. The purpose is to temper the children within the family. However, if there are only children of the four major families, it will seem monotonous and not lively enough. It doesn¡¯t have much of a training effect. So usually, the four major families will invite some disciples from the Qingwu Dojo, and also allow some elite elites to participate. Do you have the status of a Cangxue City noble?" "I happen to have it." "Hehe, that's great. If not, you have to participate in the preliminary screening, which will be troublesome. Although my family has declined, I have also inherited the title of a small noble. When the time comes, the two of us can Go straight to this adventure.¡± The reason why Mr. Kun said that Zhuang Yu was from a lowly background was only from the perspective of the four superior families. To common people, Zhuang Yu was already considered a noble. "What are the specific rules for the treasure hunting adventure?" Su Han was very interested in this activity. "This starts with the Qiling Valley. It is said that the Qiling Valley is a spiritual land left over from ancient times, and now it is the common industry of the four major families. In the Qiling Valley, there are countless red Fruits, there are different opinions about the origin of these red fruits. Some people say that they were transformed by the essence and blood of countless ancient monks who died there. Some people say that they are grown because of the unique location of the Qiling Valley, which enjoys exclusive access to the essence of the sun, the earth, the sun and the moon. Fruit.¡± "These red fruits, if eaten by ordinary people, can prolong life. If eaten by monks, they can strengthen their blood. But that is not the point. The point is that some of these red fruits are very special. They look the same as other red fruits. There is no difference, but this special red fruit contains a very special essence. After a monk eats it, the purity of the spiritual power in the spiritual sea can be increased by one percent." "This one percent is the most accurate conclusion reached by many Cangxue City monks in the past through repeated tests. Don't underestimate this one percent. Eating one fruit is one percent, eating ten fruits is one hundred. Ten percent, if you eat a hundred, it's 100%, which is equivalent to doubling the purity of your spiritual power! Of course, I may be exaggerating when I say a hundred, but that's what it means, do you understand?" In the martial arts world, everyone has a common sense, that is, the purity of spiritual power directly determines the power of moves. If the purity of the spiritual power is doubled, it means that for the same move and the same level of cultivation, the power of the move will be doubled! For a moment, Su Han couldn't help but feel his heart pounding. The most important thing is that this increase in the purity of spiritual energy is permanent. In other words, as long as you eat that special red fruit, your spiritual power will always be one level ahead of monks of the same level! At the same time, this undoubtedly lays a solid foundation for entering the holy realm. "This special red fruit is called the Qiling Fruit by the monks in Cangxue City. Generally, among the hundreds of red fruits, only one at most is the Qiling Fruit, which is very difficult to find. Moreover, the Qiling Fruit The appearance is the same as ordinary red fruits, which means you can¡¯t tell which one is the Miracle Fruit from its appearance.¡± "Then how do people generally judge?" "It's hard to say. There is no unified method of judgment. Some people rely on their spiritual sense to identify it, but the accuracy is very low, while others rely on 'intuition' In short, there are currently no people who can 100% identify the Miracle Fruit by their own abilities. It has not appeared in Xuecheng yet. If we really want to identify it, we can ask ten or eight Saint Realm experts to release their spiritual consciousness to identify it, and they can barely identify it." "That's why there is a treasure hunting adventure in the Qiling Valley. Many young talented monks flock to the Qiling Valley to look for the Qiling Fruits. You can pick the fruits you think are Qiling Fruits and take them out of the valley, but , the total number can only be one hundred. In other words, the more Miracle Fruits among a hundred fruits, the more money you will make. If you don¡¯t have any Miracle Fruits, you will have to consider yourself unlucky." Zhuang Yu said. "I see, wouldn't there be people in the valley who would just steal the fruit? Eat enough before coming out?" "Hey, many people have thought about this, but it is simply impossible. This kind of red fruit is very difficult to digest. If you eat one, it will take at least three days to be refined in the body. Within three days, you will not be able to eat the second one. Two. And the treasure hunting adventure only lasts for three days, which means that you can only eat one or two fruits in the valley at most, and it won¡¯t have much impact at all.¡± "Can I keep the fruit I brought out by myself?"  "Of course, no one cares whether you take it yourself, give it to others, or sell it for money. If you are lucky, there will be one or two Qiling fruits among a hundred fruits, and you will make a lot of money! Qiling fruit The price of the fruit is astronomical in the market of Cang Xuecheng, starting from at least 100 million mid-grade Yuan stones, and there is no market for it. Because every time there is a strange spirit fruit on the market, it will be monopolized by the four major families and the people of Qingwu Dojo. It rarely flows into casual cultivators." Su Han smiled and said: "If I were a casual cultivator participating in a treasure hunting expedition and obtained the Qiling Fruit, I would not sell it. This kind of resource is more valuable than anything else." "That's right. However, if you want to participate in the treasure hunting adventure, you have to pay a registration fee, and you have to pay 10 million middle-grade Yuan stones. As long as you can get one Miracle Fruit, you can make back these 10 million middle-grade Yuan stones. , if you don¡¯t pick the Qiling Fruit, then you¡¯ll have to accept the loss.¡± Zhuang Yu basically introduced the rules of the treasure hunting adventure. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1384 Broken Huaxuan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother, it is my fate to get to know you today, Zhuang Yu. I hope you can really become my lucky star. Maybe the poisonous curse on Youyou will change for the better because of you?" Zhuang Yu still spoke more conservatively and did not mention the matter of proposing marriage. Obviously, he felt that as long as he could control the poisonous curse on Geng Youyou and prevent the Geng family from marrying Geng Youyou to the Si family immediately, he would be satisfied. As for proposing marriage to the Geng family, he wouldn't even dare to think about it now. The two finally agreed to go to the registration office for the treasure hunting adventure early the next morning to sign up. "By the way, Brother Han, there was a very strange spiritual power fluctuation coming from your storage ring just now. Is there any living thing in your storage ring?" Zhuang Yu asked curiously before leaving. asked. "Living things?" Su Han didn't remember any living things in his storage ring. "Yes, to tell you the truth, I am born to be particularly sensitive to the breath of some spiritual beasts. I always feel that there seems to be a vague spirit beast breath in you. Moreover, this breath is quite special, although it is very special. It's subtle, but it gives people a rather domineering feeling. Do you raise any special spiritual beasts?" Su Han shook his head and said: "I don't raise any other spiritual beasts, only some purple gold king bees." "Purple Gold King Bee? That shouldn't be the scent of Purple Gold King Bee." Zhuang Yu scratched his head and showed a confused look, "Forget it, maybe I was wrong." After Zhuang Yu left, Su Han remembered that he still had a long-forgotten spirit beast egg on his body. "Could it be it?" Su Han took out the spirit beast egg that was dusty in the corner and looked at it for a long time, but couldn't figure out why. ¡­¡­ The next day, when Su Han came to the street, he found that the street was much more lively than the previous days. Before I even got to the registration point, I heard people everywhere discussing this treasure hunting adventure in Qiling Valley. "Damn it, I want to participate in this Qiling Valley event, but I don't have the status of a Cangxue City noble." "How many people have aristocratic status? If you don't have aristocratic status, you have to participate in the pre-screening. Only by surviving the pre-screening can you be qualified to participate in the event." "I hope I have good luck this time and can pass the preliminary screening!" There are people discussing it enthusiastically everywhere. It can be seen that this treasure hunting adventure is indeed very attractive. "But having said that, even if we can get the qualification to enter Qiling Valley, it will only serve as a background for others. In this treasure hunting adventure, only the children of the four major families are the real protagonists, and it is the stage for them to shine. . And for those of us, even if we enter the Qiling Valley, we may not be able to get the Qiling Fruit." "That's not what you said. Qilinguo's judgment depends entirely on luck. Is it possible that the children of their four major families have better luck than us?" "It seems that you have never participated in a treasure hunting adventure. In the past, the children of the four major families basically won the Qiling Fruits. Among the casual cultivators, if someone can get one or two Qiling Fruits, that would be very good. After all, the children of the four major families are much better than us in terms of talents and resources and treasures. Their ability to sense the Qiling Fruit is stronger than ours." "Listening to what you said, I feel like my registration fee of 10 million mid-grade Yuan Stones is going to be wasted!" "You'd better pass the preliminary screening first. If you don't pass the screening, you won't even be qualified to pay the registration fee!" Su Han listened to this discussion all the way, and finally saw Zhuang Yu who had been waiting there at the agreed place not far ahead. "Brother Han, you're here so early, let's go!" Zhuang Yu said happily. "Brother Zhuang, seeing that you are so happy, have you already contacted Miss You and are sure that she will come to participate in the event?" Su Han said with a smile. "Hey, I didn't get in touch with her. When she returns to the Geng family this time, the Geng family will definitely look at her very strictly and won't give her any chance to contact me. However, I have a close connection with Youyou, so she will definitely Come to participate in the treasure hunting adventure. We definitely have this tacit understanding." Zhuang Yu looked very confident. The two of them walked to the registration point, and the registration team had already lined up outside the door. The scene was very lively. After more than an hour, it was Su Han and Zhuang Yu's turn. There are two ways to register here. If you are a casual cultivator or commoner without noble status, you need to participate in a screening before you can sign up. IfIf you have noble status, you can register directly. Su Han and Zhuang Yu are two young monks, but they both have noble status and can sign up directly. This is undoubtedly very eye-catching. The monks present all showed envy and jealousy. The two of them happily paid the registration fee of 10 million mid-grade Yuanshi each and got the token to participate in the treasure hunting adventure. With this token, you can enter Qiling Valley directly on the day it opens. After getting the token, the two of them were not in a hurry to go back. "Brother Han, I don't know how long you have been here in Cangxue City. Are you familiar with Cangxue City? How about I invite you to have a drink at a famous restaurant in Cangxue City?" After all, Zhuang Yu is a descendant of a noble family. Although the family has declined now, he still retains some of the habits of the upper class. He likes to go to high-end restaurants for a drink when he has nothing to do. The most important thing is that in these restaurants, there are many elite monks from Cangxue City, and you can hear a lot of the latest news. "There are several restaurants in Cangxue City that are the largest and have the loudest signboards. One of them is Suihuaxuan, which happens to be nearby. How about we go there?" It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to arrive at the famous Suihuaxuan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,385 Apologize You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The style of this broken Huaxuan looks very elegant. As soon as he walked in, someone immediately greeted him: "You two, welcome to Suihuaxuan. Do you want to find two sisters and have a few drinks with the two young men?" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sui Hua Xuan is such a service. Zhuang Yu already had a sweetheart, so naturally he wasn't interested in the barmaid. Su Han was also not interested, so the two of them refused the bartender service and went up to the second floor. I ordered a bottle of wine and a few side dishes, and drank them leisurely. Drink and chat. Not long after, another group of people walked up from downstairs. Some of this group of people were wearing white shirts, and some were wearing purple shirts. They all looked very impressive, but they were not very old. No matter how you look at it, these are a group of children from aristocratic families. This group of people obviously booked a private room and walked directly towards the private room. But when Zhuang Yu saw this group of people, his expression changed, and he clenched the wine glass in his hand involuntarily. "Brother Zhuang, are these your acquaintances?" Su Han asked after seeing Zhuang Yu's expression. Zhuang Yu shook his head, but kept staring in the direction of this group of people. Coincidentally, the private room booked by this group of people was quite close to the area where Su Hanzhuangyu and the others were located. If there is any movement, Su Han and the others can hear it. This group of people went directly into the private room. The door was ajar and they could see what was happening inside. After entering the private room, the group of people sat in two groups. The people on one side are all wearing white shirts, and the people on the other side are all wearing purple shirts. "Everyone, please feel free to eat and drink well at this small gathering at Suihuaxuan today. I'll treat you." The person who spoke was a man in a white shirt. He looked young, but had white hair. He looked a bit young and mature. And the other young people in white shirts also echoed: "Yes, we will be the host this time, everyone has a good time." Those young men in purple shirts opposite were all joking: "Oh, you Geng family people have always been iron cocks and never pluck a dime. Why are you so generous today? Are you showing courtesy for nothing, committing adultery or stealing?" The white-headed young man coughed and said, "Well, it's okay. Aren't our two families always family friends? We juniors also need to keep in touch with each other from time to time! It's too intrusive to say that we are attentive or not. ¡± "snort." Suddenly, one of the purple-shirted men sneered. The man who sneered was a horse-faced young man: "A family friend? Do you Geng family really consider our Si family a family friend? How come I didn't notice it?" The white-headed young man was a little embarrassed: "Brother Si'ang, you are a little out of touch when you say this. We have some friendship, so give me some face." "If I'm not mistaken, it seems that it's your Geng family who didn't give face to you first, right? Your sister Geng Youyou is obviously engaged to my eldest brother, but how come I heard that she ran out to have a private meeting with others yesterday and was raped by you? The elders of the Geng family were arrested? You won't deny this, right?" This horse-faced young man was obviously very angry, so he came up and asked. When Su Han, who was not far away, heard these words, he couldn't help but look at Zhuang Yu. Zhuang Yu smiled bitterly but said nothing. "Yuyou, she was just confused for a moment. Don't worry, her family has severely criticized her, and she will never do anything like this again in the future." In the box over there, the white-headed young man continued. "Mr. Geng, you don't think that our Si family are all fools, do you? If you do something like this once, how can it happen a second time? If it were your fianc¨¦e having a private meeting with someone else, would you agree to it? You should break off the engagement immediately the next day, right?" the horse-faced young man asked. "Brother Si'ang, you have misunderstood, you really have misunderstood. I guarantee that Youyou is still in perfect condition. She has never done anything that exceeds the rules. She is absolutely innocent." The white-headed young man said quickly. "Is this true?" "Absolutely serious! We are still counting on the Si family's elixir master to cure the poisonous spell on Youyou. How could we let her do stupid things?" The white-headed young man said hurriedly. "If that's the case, it would be better. I will go back and talk to my elder brother about this matter. You also go back and warn your sister. If she still thinks that her poisonous spell can be cured, don't play any tricks." "That's natural, that's natural. Come on, let's eat and drink first. I organized this dinner today just to apologize for what happened to Youyou. Don'tIf you feel angry, feel free to eat. " The white-headed young man was talking as he poured wine and water very enthusiastically. When the horse-faced young man who was originally unhappy saw this, his anger seemed to have slowly subsided, and the scene gradually became lively. "These people are the younger generations of the Si family and the Geng family?" Not far away, Su Han seemed to see some clues. Zhuang Yu smiled bitterly and said: "That's right, I didn't expect that today I was happy to go out for a drink, but I happened to meet them. Unlucky, really unlucky, it ruined my good mood!" "It seems that the Geng family hopes to maintain this marriage." Su Han said. "Yes, the Si family and the Geng family are not only well-matched, but more importantly, this marriage can more closely link the interests of the two families. What's more, if there is no marriage, Youyou's poisonous curse will not be cured. He will die. So no matter from every aspect, this marriage is the best choice." "I see." Zhuang Yu added: "The young man in white shirt with bald hair is Youyou's cousin, Geng Xian. Although they are not biological brothers and sisters, they are from the same clan and have a very close blood relationship. And the young man in purple shirt with horse face is named Si Ang, his biological brother is the kid from the Si family who is going to marry Youyou. The other people, the ones in white shirts are the kids of the Geng family, and the ones in the purple shirts are the kids of the Si family." Hearing this, Su Han looked at these people carefully. He found that the most attentive person during the dinner was Geng Xian, Geng Youyou's cousin, who kept toasting and talking to liven up the atmosphere. It seems that he is the one who wants the marriage to succeed the most. The low posture even made Su Han look down on him. Among the Geng family members, there was a young man with a round face, but he had a reluctant expression on his face. Even though Geng Xian repeatedly signaled him to stand up and toast, he ignored him and looked like he didn't want to cooperate at all. Geng Xian seemed to have no choice but to let him go. In this atmosphere, the meal was finally finished. The children of the Si family all left one after another. The children of the Geng family also left one after another, and soon, only Geng Xian and the round-faced boy were left in the private room. Geng Xian's face darkened and he said in a deep voice: "Geng Yi, what's the matter with you? I've repeatedly hinted you to toast, but you pretended not to see it? Do you have a problem with me or someone else?" (Remember this book) Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,386 Qiling Valley You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The round-faced young man was content, but did not reply. He stared at Geng Xian with his eyes, his chest rising and falling. "Speak, I finally invited the people of the Si family, how about you deliberately stir up trouble? Fortunately, the people of the Si family didn't mind, otherwise, wouldn't all my efforts have been defeated by your willfulness?" Mr. Geng Drink low. "Mr. Geng, please don't push yourself too far!" Geng Yi finally seemed to be unable to bear it anymore and roared in a low voice, "I have no problem with you getting closer to Siang and the others. But, you are so humble and you look like you want to give me something. I really can't stand the way they kneel down! We are all from the four major families, do you think you are lower than them? You are embarrassing the Geng family. Thousands of years of inheritance of the Geng family have been destroyed by you It¡¯s all lost!¡± "Geng Yi! How did you say that?" "Am I wrong?" Geng Yi suddenly became angry and said angrily, "Didn't you realize that everyone in the Si family is laughing at your joke? We are also the first-class families in Cangxue City , our Geng family is no worse than their Si family, do you need to keep your posture so low?" "You know nothing!" Geng Xian¡¯s face twitched and he slammed the table, but his anger was even greater than this. "Why do you think I do this? Am I a born bitch? To get closer to them? Why do I want to get closer to them? Do they have a higher status than me? Or am I the one who is the one who is willing to degenerate? Human? Is this how you view me in your heart? Do you think I, Geng Xian, am that kind of person?" Geng Xian roared out this string of words, which shocked Geng Yi. Geng Xianyu was still angry and shouted: "What am I doing for? Isn't it for sister Youyou?" Geng Yi sneered: "If you are really here for Youyou, you should know that she is not willing to marry into the Si family at all." Geng Xian sneered: "Yuyou is ignorant. As her cousin, I can't just watch her be willful and harm herself. Her poisonous curse can only be cured by the Si family's elixir master. In addition to marrying Si family, I don¡¯t know what other way she can survive! So, even if she doesn¡¯t want to or hates me, I have to let her marry to the Si family. If the Si family breaks off the engagement, she will I really can¡¯t survive!¡± "This" Geng Yi couldn't help but stutter a little, "Is Youyou's condition already so serious?" "What do you think?" Geng Xian sneered, "The alchemist came last month and already said that the frequency of her poison spells has increased to twice a month. If it reaches three times a month, she will really be a great Luo Jinxian. It¡¯s hard to save.¡± "This" Geng Yi was speechless for a long time, and then said dejectedly, "Brother Geng Xian, I was wrong. I thought you were really trying to please that Siang, because he is the core child of the Si family, so you fawned over him ." "Although Si'an is the core disciple of the Si family, we are also important disciples of the Geng family. The Si family and the Geng family are equally matched. We are not much worse than him in terms of status. Do I need to curry favor with him?" Geng Xian said lightly, " If it wasn't for Youyou, I wouldn't have interacted with them at all." "Brother Geng Xian, I wrongly blamed you." "Forget it, you have always been upright, I should have made it clear to you in advance. Let's go, the activities in Qiling Valley will start in a few days, go home and get ready." The two of them left the private room and walked downstairs. Watching the two Geng family members walk out of the restaurant, Zhuang Yu sighed: "Even I wrongly blamed Geng Xian. I thought he was that kind of snob who would not hesitate to talk down to the Si family just to get his girl to marry into the Si family." . It turns out that he did this to save Yuyou." Su Han said: "It sounds like they are also going to participate in the Qiling Valley activities." "Yes. Alas, it turns out that Youyou's condition has become so serious that she has two attacks a month, but she still hides it from me and doesn't let me know." Zhuang Yu frowned and sighed, "It seems that treatment We really can¡¯t put off the poison curse any longer!¡± "Brother Zhuang, don't worry. As long as I can see Miss You when I go to Qiling Valley this time, I will definitely do my best to diagnose and treat her." Su Han also promised. ¡­¡­ "Master, Elder Yin sent someone with a message, saying that the alchemy room you asked her to borrow has been borrowed." When Su Han returned to his mansion, his servant brought him good news. When Su Han heard this, he hurriedly said: "Take me there quickly." This alchemy room is used to refine the Holy Spirit Creation Pill. Even Su Han didn't expect that Elder Yin would be so helpful and borrow an alchemy room with an alchemy formation for him so quickly. ¡°If everything goes well, we should be able to rush??Before going to Qiling Valley, complete the refining of the Holy Spirit Creation Pill! " Su Han was also overjoyed. "Mr. Han, this is the alchemy room that Elder Yin has prepared for you. Everything about this alchemy room meets your requirements, and its location is relatively remote, so no one will interfere with it. She also said that if you are not satisfied, you can change it. " "No need to change, just this one." Su Han was quite satisfied with the alchemy room that Elder Yin prepared for him. After rejecting all his subordinates, Su Han immediately entered a state of preparation for alchemy. This Holy Spirit Creation Pill, in the imperial capital where Su Han lived in his previous life, was almost a pill that many people had to take if they wanted to reach the holy realm. And at Su Han¡¯s current level, the eighteen raw materials for the Holy Spirit Creation Pill are very rare. If Su Han hadn¡¯t happened to blackmail Deputy General Manager Cang Lang Wei Shang, I¡¯m afraid this After taking this elixir, not only will the success rate of attacking the holy realm be greatly increased, but also, even if they do not attack the holy realm, as long as the monks who have taken this elixir, their spiritual power realm and soul realm will be much ahead of those who have not. of. In other words, the foundation is very strong. Based on Su Han's current situation, if he takes a Holy Spirit Creation Pill, his actual combat effectiveness will be increased by more than 30%. If nothing unexpected happens, he can almost win against the monks of the first level of the Holy Realm. Calmly, Su Han quickly devoted himself to refining the Holy Spirit Creation Pill. ¡­¡­ Time, soon came the day of the treasure hunting adventure in Qiling Valley. When Su Han followed the map all the way to the outside of Qiling Valley, there was already a sea of ??people outside Qiling Valley. There were four to five thousand people participating in the event, just casual cultivators. In addition, there are also children of the four major families. This scale is definitely very large. Zhuang Yu also arrived at the scene on time. Today, Zhuang Yu has obviously been carefully dressed and looks very energetic. "Brother Han, over there are the teams of the four major families. Those wearing white shirts are the Geng family, and those wearing purple shirts are the Si family. In addition, there are the He family wearing gray shirts, and the Wei family wearing yellow shirts." "And over there, those people wearing Yunwu Taoist robes are disciples of Qingwu Taoist Temple. I think you have never seen them before, right?" Zhuang Yu pointed to a group of people wearing Yunwu Taoist robes. Su Han glanced over there and saw that Senior Brother Ouyang, who was chasing him that day, was among the group of Qingwu Dojo disciples. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,387 The treasure hunt is open You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, representatives of the four major families, as the organizers of the Qiling Valley Treasure Hunt, also began to deliver speeches. Su Han naturally has no interest in this kind of scene. His interest lies in observing the participating teams of the four major families and Qingwu Dojo, as well as the geniuses in these teams. It has to be said that these geniuses are indeed of a very high level. Any one of them, at the level of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, would be a super strong person. The martial arts cultivation of many of them is no less than that of the Eclipse Saint. Su Han secretly observed it and felt awe-struck. Cang Xuecheng's martial arts level was indeed not low. If these people all go to participate in the talent audition of the four major sects, it will definitely be a fierce fight. "Brother Zhuang, is your love rival in there too?" Su Han glanced at the purple-shirted Si family team and found that Siang was also among them. Zhuang Yu also glanced over there: "No, he is not inside. He is the top three young geniuses in the Si family. Generally, geniuses of this level are self-reliant on their status and will not easily participate in such activities. Come on. Those who participate are all middle-level children, and the top batch will not come." "I see." Su Han thought to himself, even if the top batch didn't come, this lineup would still be scary enough. Of course, Su Han was not afraid. Isn't he a genius? What genius has he not seen in his previous life? Zhuang Yu on the side was also very excited. He was not excited about participating in the treasure hunting adventure, but about being able to meet his sweetheart soon. "Brother Han, have you seen it? The one standing next to Geng Xian and Geng Yi in the Geng family team is Youyou. She really has a connection with me. She is usually not very interested in such activities, but this time But she came because she knew I would definitely come!¡± Zhuang Yu was very excited. Su Han reminded: "Brother Zhuang, don't be too happy. I see that several people around Miss You, including Geng Xiangeng Yi and others, are staring at her. I think they are not worried. They will probably wait until they enter Qi. She will follow her after Linggu Valley. In that case, it will be difficult for you to meet." "It doesn't matter, there will always be a way." Zhuang Yu took a deep breath. Soon, the entrance to Qiling Valley opened. ??Every person who participates in the event has a special jade plaque, which can only be obtained by paying the registration fee when registering. As for the children of the four major families and the disciples of Qingwu Dojo, they do not need jade tokens. At the entrance, the review is very strict. It was Su Han and Zhuang Yu's turn. After repeated inspections, their special jade tokens were also released. The two men were like lightning, shooting into the Qiling Valley. As soon as you enter the Qiling Valley, what hits your face is the unusually rich spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Looking around, the lush jungle is indeed dotted with dots of red fruits, each one looks bright red and plump, full of temptation. Zhuang Yu was very proud: "This Qiling Valley is a blessed place that the monks in Cangxue City are proud of. If nothing else, let's just talk about this Qiling Fruit, which does not exist in other places." This is true. However, the two of them still did not forget the original intention of coming to the Qiling Valley, and reluctantly resisted the temptation of the Qiling Fruit, and went to look for Geng Youyou first. Geng Youyou and other Geng family disciples had already entered Qiling Valley half an hour ago. However, because he knew that Geng Youyou was being watched by someone, Zhuang Yu did not rush to contact Geng Youyou through spiritual sound transmission. Fortunately, there is a lot of tacit understanding between this pair of lovers. Within a while, Zhuang Yu found some marks left by Geng Youyou. Following the mark, the two of them pursued it and slowly approached a dense forest. If nothing else happens, Geng Youyou should be in this dense forest. Suddenly, a female voice came from the dense forest: "I'm warning you for the last time, don't follow me. I won't do anything inappropriate. I just want to be alone. If you insist on following me, , then I will report you to the family elders, saying that you often go to brothels to drink wine." "It's Youyou!" As soon as Zhuang Yu heard this voice, he immediately became happy. "Yuyou, we are also doing this for your own good!" This was Geng Xian's voice. But I heard Geng Youyou's tone softening: "Brother Geng, if you are really doing it for my good, can you just leave first? You are worried about me, I know, but I just want to be alone now." "Brother Geng Xian, don't listen to this girl. This girl is full of tricks. If you leave her alone, she might do something bad!"But it was the voice of an unfamiliar Geng family member. Geng Xian was silent for a long time, and then said in a calm tone: "Geng Youyou, since you understand everything, you should know what is best for yourself. This time I am following you on the orders of the family elders. But I also know that it is not difficult for you to get rid of my tracking. I won¡¯t waste any effort. You are an adult, you are responsible for what you do, so you can take care of yourself. " With that said, Geng Xian said: "Let's go!" "Brother Geng Xian, the clan elders have already warned her, be sure to keep an eye on her" "Listen to me, let's go!" Geng Xian shouted fiercely. Soon, several figures shot out of the dense forest. It was Geng Xian who took several Geng family disciples and left quickly. Su Han and Zhuang Yu waited for a while before entering the dense forest. In the distance, I saw a graceful figure standing there. "Yuyou!" Zhuang Yu quickly caught up. Geng Youyou looked back, and a happy smile suddenly bloomed on her clear cheeks. "Brother Yu, I knew you would come. Have you seen the marks Youyou left?" "When I saw it, I said, we are in tune with each other, and it is indeed true." The palms of the two people were tightly clasped together, and they looked at each other and smiled, all without saying a word. When young lovers in love meet each other, they naturally have a lot to say in private. Su Han didn't bother them, he just walked around and got familiar with the terrain of Qiling Valley. About half an hour later, Su Han returned to where Zhuang Yu and Geng Youyou were. By this time, the two of them had almost settled their feelings of separation. Geng Youyou leaned against Zhuang Yu's chest and murmured in a low voice: "Brother Yu, Youyou is so scared" "Yuyou, has your poison curse reached the point where it attacks twice a month?" Zhuang Yu asked seriously. Geng Youyou was startled: "Brother Yu, how do you know?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,388 One bad news, one good news You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You don't have to worry about how I know it, Yoyo, I know you don't want me to worry. However, your illness is a matter between the two of us. If I can't share it with you, I'm in vain as a man! Yoyo, I hope Don¡¯t hide things like this from me in the future.¡± Zhuang Yu said seriously. Geng Youyou smiled movedly and nodded: "Yes!" "Brother Yu, Youyou is so happy now. I have been working hard at home for so many days just to be able to come to Qiling Valley to see you. Now that I finally see you, I am very satisfied. Even at this moment, I will die from a poisonous curse. , and I don¡¯t regret it either.¡± Geng Youyou said softly. "Yuyou, don't say that. Do you know who I brought to see you today?" "Who?" Geng Youyou asked curiously. "He is a good friend of mine. He is quite accomplished in elixirs. Let him diagnose the poisonous curse on you, and he may be able to control it. In that case, you don't have to marry into the Si family." Zhuang Yu said excitedly. But Geng Youyou shook his head: "Brother Yu, Youyou has made up his mind. Even if the curse is not cured, I will not agree to marry into the Si family. If they force me, at worst, I will die. I will never marry anyone but you!" Zhuang Yu was moved in his heart: "Yuyou, I'm very happy that you treat me like this. However, you should let my good friend take a look at the poisonous curse on you first. Maybe it can be cured?" Geng Youyou said softly: "Brother Yu, I know this disease in my heart. Except for the elixir master of the Si family, no one else can cure it. Even the elixir master of the Si family can only control it." It's just a disease, and there is no cure. If someone could cure it, with the power of the Geng family, he would have found someone to cure it long ago, and it wouldn't have been delayed until now. So, let your friend go back. I am very satisfied as I am now. ¡± "Yuyou, I know you are discouraged by this poisonous spell, but I don't want to give up. You and I will grow old together in the future. I don't want to see you die at a young age! Just believe me and give it a try." "Okay! Just listen to you." Geng Youyou's heart melted at this moment, and naturally her lover will do whatever he says. "Brother Han, are you still there?" Zhuang Yu asked loudly. After Su Han heard this, he stopped hiding and walked directly in the direction of the two of them. "Yuyou, let me introduce to you. This is my new good brother, Han Su. He studied under a very high-level elixir master. Moreover, as soon as I mentioned your condition to him, he said The words "congenital amnesia" came out, and the possibility of congenital amnesia was quickly ruled out. I remember that the Moyun Danhuang we went to find was also like this. I feel that his medical skills are not as good as Moyun's. Under Emperor Yundan." Zhuang Yu¡¯s tone was excited, and in order to exaggerate Su Han¡¯s credibility, he also made up a lie that Su Han studied under the elixir master. Geng Youyou looked at Su Han and was stunned: "Brother Yu, is this the friend who is proficient in medical skills?" "Yeah, what's wrong?" Zhuang Yu asked strangely. "Noit's nothing. Youyou thought that those who are proficient in medical skills should be some weird old men with weird tempers, but unexpectedly it is such a young master. Mr. Han, Youyou is rude." Zhuang Yu smiled and said: "Don't look at my friend as young, I think he is not inferior to those old men at all." Geng Youyou said softly: "Mr. Han, I'll help you." Although he said this, Geng Youyou's expression was obviously still a little doubtful. Su Han can understand, after all, the elixir masters in people's minds are all old men with big beards. It takes a lot of time to accumulate pills along the way. No matter how talented a person is, it is impossible to achieve any real achievements in just ten years. Therefore, it is normal for Geng Youyou not to trust his own level. Su Han didn¡¯t waste much time, ¡°Miss You, can you let me take your pulse?¡± Su Han had already heard Zhuang Yu describe the symptoms of Geng Youyou's condition. However, it is impossible to accurately determine which cause is based on symptoms alone. ¡° Taking the pulse can provide a comprehensive understanding of a person¡¯s condition and a comprehensive grasp of a person¡¯s physical condition. Geng Youyou nodded and stretched out his hand. Su Han checked his pulse and inspected for a moment, but his face became a little solemn. After a long time, he let go. "How is it?" Zhuang Yu looked worried about gain and loss. "There is bad news, and there is good news." Su HanXiang Zhuang Yu, "The bad news is that Miss You's symptoms are indeed very serious. In less than a month, she may be terminally ill. By then, even Daluo Jinxian will be unable to save her." "So serious?" Zhuang Yu was shocked. He was confused and couldn't help but stutter when he spoke, "Thenthenwhat about the good news?" Su Han didn't answer, but turned to Geng Youyou and asked: "Miss Youyou, did you fall into this poisonous spell unknowingly? Moreover, after being struck, I didn't feel anything, I just felt that all over my body It was a bit itchy, and it didn¡¯t start until several years later?¡± "That's right, how do you know?" Geng Youyou said in surprise, "I was hit by this poisonous curse when I was very young. I didn't notice it at all at the time, I just felt a little itchy on my body. It wasn't until four years later that it suddenly started to attack. , the family invited an alchemist, and I realized that I was actually under a poisonous spell!" "Brother Han, how did you deduce it?" Zhuang Yu said happily, "Do you know the name of this poison curse?" "Yes, I know what the curse is, and I know how to remove it. This is the good news I said." Su Han smiled lightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,389 You Kill Me You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When they heard Su Han's words, Zhuang Yu and Geng Youyou were overjoyed. "Brother Han, are you serious? Do you really know how to remove this poisonous curse?" Zhuang Yu was speechless. He simply suspected that he had heard wrong, or that Su Han was joking with him. A pair of eyes stared at Su Han closely, fearing that words of denial would come out of Su Han's mouth. "Yes, I know how to clear it. It's just that I'm missing a very critical material and it's hard to get it." As soon as Su Han said these words, Zhuang Yu and Geng Youyou were both sad and happy. "Brother Han, what is the name of this poisonous curse?" Zhuang Yu asked. "This is the poison of the shark demon Gu." Su Han did not hide it. He was extremely surprised when he found the poison of the shark demon Gu on Geng Youyou. When he was at Silver Moon Holy Mountain, Su Han had exorcised the poison of the shark demon Gu for a monk named Guo Sheng. However, Guo Sheng was infected with the poison of the shark demon Gu because he once went deep into the wilderness where the demons were entrenched. But Geng Youyou's poisonous shark demon Gu was planted unknowingly when he was a child. If it wasn¡¯t an accident, it must have been done on purpose. Furthermore, the poison of the shark demon Gu on Geng Youyou belongs to an extremely rare variant. This kind of shark demon Gu can lurk in the host for more than ten years or even decades. The common shark worm poison is extremely contagious, but this mutant shark worm is different. While the host is alive, this shark demon poison is not contagious. Only after the host dies, the poison will spread out and look for new hosts. "Who planted the poison of the shark devil Gu on Geng Youyou? This person's intentions are extremely sinister, because if it were a normal shark devil poison, it would be quickly transmitted to other people, and a lot of people would be infected. , it will attract the attention of human monks and find ways to control the poison." "And this variant of the shark devil poison has an extremely long incubation period and is not transmitted to other people, so it cannot attract the attention of human monks at all. When the host finally dies, after such a long period of development, the number of these shark devil poisons has become very large It¡¯s huge, and if it breaks out again at that time, it will spread to ten, and it will spread to hundreds, and the human monks will not be able to control it at all.¡± Su Han also broke into a cold sweat when he thought of this. He can boldly guess that the person who planted the poison on Geng Youyou did not do it because of personal grudges or anything. ¡°When Geng Youyou was poisoned, he was still very young, and the possibility of personal grudges was very low. It is very possible that the person who planted the poison in Geng Youyou was a member of the Demon Clan, or a lackey of the Demon Clan! The purpose of this deliberate effort is to allow this shark demon poison to one day explode on a large scale among human monks! Furthermore, with Geng Youyou¡¯s background, the only people he can come into contact with in Cangxue City are a group of monks with extremely high status in Cangxue City. Once Geng Youyou dies, these people will be the first to be infected by the shark demon poison! "It seems that this remnant of the demon race is really deliberate and has never given up its ambition for the human world." Su Han couldn't help but be secretly frightened when he thought about the whereabouts of the remnants of the demon clan he had repeatedly discovered since his rebirth. In the secret realm of Tianhe, in Sheyang City, and in the wilderness, the demons almost succeeded several times and the demonic calamity broke out again. Fortunately, on those several occasions, Su Han finally saw through the demon clan's tricks and shattered the demon clan's conspiracy. "I just don't know if there are remnants of the demon clan in other places that are ready to move?" Have demons already succeeded somewhere? With Su Han's current ability, it is impossible to pursue and stop these one by one. However, Su Han was able to break the shark demon poison in Geng Youyou in front of her. It¡¯s just that Su Han still lacks some materials, very important and critical materials. "The poison of the shark demon Gu? That's not" Zhuang Yu's face changed slightly. ¡°Obviously, he is not completely ignorant of the poison of the shark demon Gu. Su Han didn't want to hide anything, so he explained in detail the characteristics of this shark demon poison and the consequences once it breaks out. Hearing the end, Zhuang Yu gasped repeatedly, and Geng Youyou's face turned pale, as white as bloodless. "Brother Han, if the shark demon poison you mentioned is true, wouldn't it be wouldn't it be" "That's right, once Miss You dies, this kind of shark devil poison will poison Cangxue City, and the consequences will be difficult."?Imagine. Controlling the shark demon poison will not only save Miss Yu's life, but also save the lives of many other people. " Su Han said. ¡°But¡­the Si family¡¯s elixir master¡­said he could control Yuyou¡¯s condition¡­¡± Su Han frowned and said, "If the people in the Si family really understand Miss You's condition, they should know that if this poison is not treated in time, it will be very dangerous for everyone." Geng Youyou said softly: "Perhaps the people in the Si family have only a little knowledge of the shark demon poison, and have no idea that it will have such a bad impact!" "Miss Yu, you know that you are poisoned by the demon clan, but you can still keep your expression on your face, it's not easy." What Su Han said was true. He remembered that when Guo Sheng learned that he was poisoned by the shark demon poison, his face immediately twitched violently and his whole body trembled. But the Geng Youyou in front of him, apart from his pale face, looked extremely calm. Geng Youyou nodded slightly: "Actually, although I didn't expect that the matter would be so serious, I had already expected that my poisonous curse would never be lifted that easily. This curse has been on me since I was a child, like It's my fate, and I have already accepted it. Mr. Han, can Youyou ask you something?" "Miss You, it's okay to say it." "If by any chance my poisonous curse cannot be broken until the end, is there any way to prevent the poison from spreading to others?" Geng Youyou said. "There are ways, but there is only one way. That is, before the poisonous poison completely kills the host, the host kills itself first. In this way, these poisonous insects do not fully grow to the extent that they can break out of the body, but Without their host, they suddenly couldn¡¯t find a place to breed and died.¡± Su Han sighed. "I see." Geng Youyou nodded, "Brother Yu, I want to ask you something." "What's the matter?" Zhuang Yu suddenly felt something was wrong. "If my curse is really unbreakable, you kill me!" Geng Youyou¡¯s tone was very firm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,390 The Ability of the Evil Eye You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Yuyou, why do you say that? Didn't you hear what Brother Han said just now? He has a way to solve it, but he is missing some key materials!" Zhuang Yu was anxious. Geng Youyou shook his head slightly and looked at Su Han: "Mr. Han, what kind of key material are you talking about?" "Alas, this is the problem. That material is called Thousand-Year Ice Soul. It is very difficult to find this Thousand-Year Ice Soul in the world." Su Han sighed. "Thousand-year ice soul?" Zhuang Yu muttered these four words softly. Suddenly, Zhuang Yu took a deep breath and said firmly: "Even if I turn the Upper Nine Realms over, I will definitely find this thousand-year ice soul for Youyou." Geng Youyou was moved and said: "Brother Yu, I understand what you mean. However, I have never heard of this thousand-year ice soul, and it is not easy to find. I don't have enough time." "Yuyou, don't worry. Even if I go to heaven or to earth, I will find the thousand-year ice soul for you. I believe that God will not be so cruel to us!" "Yes!" Geng Youyou nodded lightly, "However, I still want you to promise me that if you can't detoxify in the end, you will kill me. I would rather die than marry into the Si family." Zhuang Yu was moved in his heart and choked up: "Based on your words, if I, Zhuang Yu, can't find a way to help you detoxify, I won't be a man." "Okay, Brother Yu, it's getting late. It's time for Youyou to leave. Otherwise, I'm afraid Brother Geng Xian and the others will come back to find me again, and I'll be in trouble then." Geng Youyou knew that it would definitely not be a good thing for Zhuang Yu if other members of the Geng family discovered Zhuang Yu's existence. "Yuyou, I never thought that I, a grown man, would have to rely on you to protect me. However, this kind of life will not last long. One day, I will stand upright in front of your family and marry you home upright. .¡± Zhuang Yu also made a vow. After Geng Youyou left, Zhuang Yu was also anxious and had no intention of participating in treasure hunting activities. He wished he could fly out of Qiling Valley immediately and return to Cangxue City to find the thousand-year ice soul for Geng Youyou. Seeing him like this, Su Han didn't stop him. However, Su Han did not think that rare items such as thousand-year ice soul would appear in the major elixir shops in Cangxue City. The two of them agreed to communicate with each other by means of transmission notes. If Zhuang Yu gets any traces of the Millennium Ice Soul, he will contact Su Han immediately. After Zhuang Yu left, Su Han was also thoughtful. "Unexpectedly, the poisonous spell on the girl Geng Youyou turned out to be the shark demon poison. This is no longer just a matter of the two of them, but a matter of life and death for many people. This demon poison must not be leaked. world!" Su Han secretly swore in his heart that he would take charge of this matter, and he must not let the shark demon poison break out in Cangxue City. "But, how should we do it?" Although Su Han has this intention, the thousand-year ice soul is an extremely rare thing, but it cannot be obtained just by saying it. Especially in this moment of urgent need, it is even more difficult to obtain the Millennium Ice Soul. "Relying on the energy of Zhuang Yu and I alone, trying to find the Millennium Ice Soul is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Unless someone can help, and the person who helps needs to have huge power in Cangxue City and even the entire Cangyunze Country. energy." Although Elder Yin of Qingwu Dojo is also a very high-status figure, when it comes to this kind of energy, Elder Yin obviously does not have it yet. "Let's look for the Qiling Fruit first. We finally came to the Qiling Valley, so we can't waste this opportunity." Su Han turned his mind to treasure hunting adventure activities. Looking around, the lush jungle is indeed dotted with many bright red fruits. However, it is still unknown which one of these fruits is the Miracle Fruit. Each contestant can only bring out one hundred fruits. Among these hundred fruits, the more Qiling Fruits there are, the more money the contestant will make. Therefore, if you want to get the maximum benefit, you must use your brain, put some thought, and try your best to pick those fruits that may be miraculous fruits. Su Han has no idea which of these fruits is the Miracle Fruit. His body swayed and he came to the tree where those fruits grew. This kind of tree had thick branches and was a strange tree that Su Han had never seen before. Look at those fruits, each one is bright red, and each one is no different from other fruits. Su Han activated his evil eye and used his spiritual consciousness to observe, but he didn't find any special fruit in it. "I don't know,"?Among these fruits, there are no miraculous fruits in the first place, or am I unable to tell which one is a miraculous fruit with my own methods? " Su Han thought of what Zhuang Yu said. If one or two of the hundred fruits brought out by a contestant were magical fruits, it would be a big profit. Most of the contestants didn't even have one Miracle Fruit among a hundred fruits. Of course, this is only for those casual cultivators. As for the four major aristocratic families, they seem to have methods for judging miraculous spiritual fruits that ordinary people do not have. "However, that can only slightly increase the success rate, but it is still far from perfect." Su Han activated his figure and planned to leave this area and try his luck elsewhere. Suddenly, Su Han's heart moved, and there seemed to be a subtle fluctuation in the evil eyes. "What's going on?" Su Han stopped and stood, looking around with his consciousness. There were no traces of unusual people or things around. However, the evil eye became more and more active, with waves of fluctuations coming from it, constantly hitting Su Han's sea of ??consciousness. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,391 The lingering ghost of Senior Brother Ouyang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Could it be that these fruits caused the evil eye to emit waves?" Su Han's heart moved. He tried to stay away from these fruits, and the fluctuations of the evil eye became weaker. Get closer and the fluctuations become stronger again. Next, Su Han kept changing his position, and finally found that when he stood in a certain place, the fluctuations of the evil eye were the strongest. This place is among several trees. Looking around, there are many bright red fruits around. However, when Su Han looked at these fruits, he didn't feel anything special. Su Han did not give up, but continued to search. He had an intuition that it must be one of the fruits that caused the evil eye to emit waves. Suddenly, Su Han looked at a leaf very close to him. He discovered that there was a bright red fruit hidden under the leaf. As soon as Su Han saw this fruit, the evil eye suddenly erupted with strong fluctuations, with a feeling of excitement, almost like bursts of cheers. "This fruit makes Xie Yan so excited? Could it be that it is the legendary magical fruit?" Su Han looked at the fruit for a while, and finally decided that if he wanted to know whether this fruit was a miracle fruit, he would only know after eating it. According to Zhuang Yu, these fruits are very difficult to digest after eating one, and he cannot eat the second fruit within three days. In other words, within three days of the treasure hunting adventure, Su Han only had one chance to try. "No matter what, if you don't try it, you won't know whether this fruit is a miracle fruit or not." Su Han made a decision, grabbed the fruit and started chewing it. This fruit is crisp and juicy and melts in your mouth. After it enters the throat, there is a slight burning sensation, which is warm and indescribably comfortable. However, after savoring it carefully, there is no other feeling. Just when Su Han thought he had made a mistake, a burst of heat suddenly rose up from the spiritual sea in his dantian, and then poured into each of his meridians, moistening it like spring breeze and rain, making people feel relaxed and happy. Then, more and more hot air came out, like a warm current, wrapping the spiritual sea within it. Su Han inspected his spiritual sea and found that the spiritual power within it had increased slightly. However, this enhancement is very subtle, and would be almost undetectable if Su Han's spiritual consciousness was not very powerful. At the same time, the heat is still coming out. Looking at this momentum, the medicinal effect of this fruit will take two or three days to be fully digested. "It's really a magical fruit!" Su Han was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, my evil eye is actually very sensitive to this kind of magical fruit. In this way, searching for this magical fruit by yourself will definitely get twice the result with half the effort! Su Han first tried to walk around the area, and within two hours, he found two more fruits that made the evil eye react very strongly. Not every fruit can cause the evil eye to have a strong reaction. Normally, only one like this could appear among hundreds of fruits. Su Han estimated that there is a 80 to 90% chance that this fruit that can cause the evil eye to react very strongly is the Qiling Fruit. This made Su Han have to pay attention again. It seemed that he had underestimated the charm of this strange spirit fruit before. If this strange spirit fruit were just an ordinary thing, it would be impossible for the evil eye to feel so excited. Xieyan's reaction has unknowingly become a barometer for Su Han. As long as the evil eye reflects strongly, then the matter must be very important. Either it's a very critical thing, or it's a very precious treasure. On the contrary, if there is no reaction from the evil eye, it is probably nothing important. Although Su Han couldn't explain why, Su Han now had no doubt about the warning function of the evil eye. Under the guidance of the evil eye, Su Han's efficiency was astonishingly high. He was even more exaggerated than following the map. When he walked to an area, he would go in whichever direction the evil eye could produce strong fluctuations. Moreover, you can always find a strange spirit fruit in this direction. In this way, Su Han could harvest a strange spirit fruit almost every hour. Sometimes, you can even harvest one in half an hour. Soon, three days passed. Su Han went smoothly and harvested nearly a hundred miraculous fruits. Su Han can guarantee that these fruits are 100% Qiling Fruit.   Su Han ignored those that were specious, he only looked for what was certain. Of course, just picking these one hundred strange spirit fruits is obviously too exaggerated. This activity stipulates that each person can only bring out one hundred fruits, so when they leave the Qiling Valley, everyone's belongings will definitely be inspected. Putting a hundred Qiling Fruits together, the feeling of heaven and earth spiritual energy is so strong that even people who have no feelings about Qiling Fruits can tell that something is wrong. So, Su Han picked more than ninety ordinary bright red fruits, and then took out a few strange fruits, mixed them with these ordinary fruits, and turned them into a hundred. Su Han hid the remaining Qiling Fruit in the Purple Gold King Bee's hive. In this way, as long as Su Han doesn't want to show these strange spiritual fruits to others, others will never know their existence. The hive of the Purple Gold King Bee is similar to a storage ring and involves space secrets. No matter how many things are hidden inside, from the outside, it is just an ordinary stone. Organizers may check the contents of the storage ring, but they would never think of checking such a stone. "In this way, these Qiling Fruits can be brought out of the Qiling Valley without anyone noticing." Su Han was also very satisfied with his idea. He even wanted to pick more Qiling Fruits, but time was running out. Not much left. In Su Han's sight, some monks have begun to appear one after another. Everyone is rushing back. When the sun sets, the entrance to Qiling Valley will be closed. Su Han also followed the crowd and walked towards the entrance. After walking for a while, the number of people around him gradually became less and less. Su Han walked a few more steps and suddenly stopped. Suddenly, Su Han's cold eyes shot towards the dense forest on one side: "You are dodging and sneaking, what kind of birdman?" A sinister laugh came from the forest, but it projected a figure. When Su Han saw this figure, his expression changed slightly. Enemies really met on a narrow road, and the person who came turned out to be Senior Brother Ouyang from Qingwu Dojo. Find Su Han (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,392 Senior Brother Ouyang begs for mercy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Han Su, right?" Senior Brother Ouyang said with a sinister smile, "I really didn't expect that I would meet you here. Even God gave me a chance! That day, you ran into Geng's house by mistake. You can escape with your life in the other courtyard, but do you think you can still leave today?" Su Han glanced at Senior Brother Ouyang briefly, then looked away and began to look around. "Hahaha, you don't have to look everywhere. I have been following you for a while. There is no one around here at all. Everyone is rushing to the entrance. You don't have to expect anyone to come to save you. Moreover, even if Someone saw it, do they dare to stop me? Hahaha!" I have to say that what this guy said does make some sense. Those casual cultivators who saw the Qingwu Dojo disciples killing people here would definitely not dare to stop them. The children of the four major families may be able to take care of it, but how many children of the four major families are there in the entire Qiling Valley? There's no way there happens to be one nearby, right? Senior Brother Ouyang was extremely proud. He felt that he was determined to kill Su Han today. Su Han suddenly laughed at this time: "You are right about one thing, there is really no one within dozens of miles around here." "Oh?" Senior Brother Ouyang narrowed his eyes. "Have you ever thought that if you die here, no one will know about it." Su Han's tone was leisurely, but there was a sense of solemnity. "What?" Senior Brother Ouyang thought that his ears were wrong. This boy at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm actually said that he wanted to die here? "Boy, are you impatient with life?" Senior Brother Ouyang shouted and decided not to talk nonsense and deal with this boy directly. However, when he was just about to take action, he suddenly realized that everything in front of him had changed. The valley that was originally daytime suddenly turned into night. When I looked up, I saw countless bright stars above my head. Senior brother Ouyang was not a fool, so he immediately shouted: "Formation?" After all, he is a disciple of Qingwu Dojo, and he immediately understood his situation. "Hmph, you're just pretending to be a ghost!" Brother Ouyang sneered, raised his weapon, and slashed fiercely into the void ahead. The void that originally seemed empty seemed to have a crack when he slashed it like this. Moreover, the crack continued to get bigger with the chopping power of the weapon, and finally with a crash, it was completely torn apart like a picture scroll. Seeing that he tore apart the formation with this blow, Senior Brother Ouyang was very proud: "You dare to show off your little skills, I'll laugh to death" Before he finished his sentence, he stopped abruptly. Because he suddenly discovered that after tearing apart the formation, he still did not see the original scene in the valley. Instead, he was thrown into a large area of ??scorching hot magma! What a hell! Senior brother Ouyang was really a little panicked at this moment. He finally realized that this opponent did not seem to be at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm. At least, this kind of strange formation cannot be arranged by ordinary seventh-level emperors. At the moment, Senior Brother Ouyang was trying his best to get away from the hot magma while roaring repeatedly. The weapon in his hand was like lightning, roaring in the formation. Countless lightning and thunder-like attacks are constantly acting on this formation. Su Han was secretly amused when he saw Senior Brother Ouyang's violent appearance. Using this method to deal with the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation is definitely the stupidest way. If he can find the magma monarch in the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation and defeat it, then there is a high chance that he can break the formation. Moreover, in Su Han's Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation, the Magma Lord is still relatively weak, and the strong ones in the Holy Realm have a chance to defeat it. "It's a pity that Senior Brother Ouyang is obviously not that smart. "Ouyang, you disappoint me. I thought that you were a disciple of Qingwu Dojo and could at least give me a fight. It's a pity that you wasted my mood." Su Han sneered mercilessly, every word was like a needle pricking into Senior Brother Ouyang's self-esteem. How could Senior Brother Ouyang not understand that he was clearly just a boy at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm, how could he be in such an embarrassing situation? "Boy, how dare you, a casual cultivator, to treat my Qingwu Dojo disciples? Aren't you afraid of getting into trouble?" Su Han smiled jokingly: "Does it mean that if I let you go now, you won't get into trouble?" Senior Brother Ouyang was speechless.He knew that Su Han was right. If Su Han let him go now, once he escapes, he will definitely try his best to recruit helpers and cut this kid into pieces to get rid of this bad breath. However, it was naturally impossible for him to admit it now, but he tried his best to distinguish it: "I am not that kind of person. Don't worry, when I leave the Qiling Valley, I will forget this matter and pretend it never happened." Su Han shook his head when he saw the other party looking so ugly. Senior Brother Ouyang was so arrogant when he first found him. It seems that the disciples of Qingwu Dojo are no different from many people in their bones. They are greedy for life and afraid of death, and are full of ugliness. Su Han joked: "Are you planning to beg for mercy? Are you planning to kneel in front of me and kowtow a few times?" Senior Brother Ouyang¡¯s face was ashen, but he still warned himself that he must remain calm, a hero will not suffer the immediate consequences. "Friend, if you let me go now, I will definitely repay you ten times in the future." "No need." Su Han said lightly. Senior Brother Ouyang's face changed: "Boy, don't push yourself too far! Do you think that with your little cultivation, you can really kill me? Even if you are a little weird and have some trump cards, monks who have not reached the holy realm, and strong men in the holy realm In between is the chasm! With the strength of your spiritual power, you can't destroy my physical body at all, let alone my soul!" This is quite true. Even if the monks who have not reached the Holy Realm can suppress the strong ones in the Holy Realm by various means, they will never be able to deal a fatal blow to the strong ones in the Holy Realm. This is the consensus of the martial arts community in Cangxue City. Unless the monk who has not reached the Holy Realm has any heaven-defying items in his hand that can kill a strong man in the Holy Realm with one strike. However, Senior Brother Ouyang has never heard of such a heaven-defying prop, and he believes that Su Han cannot have it either. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1393: Something happened to Ouyang Ji? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Senior Brother Ouyang thought of this, he suddenly felt that he was no longer so weak. At least, Su Han couldn't kill him. At most, he could only control himself here. In that case, when the treasure hunt is over and no one from your sect sees you, they will naturally come back to look for you. "Boy, if you don't drink the toast, you'll have to drink the fine wine. Just now I asked you to let me go. This matter is bygones, but you don't listen. It's too late now." Senior Brother Ouyang sneered, "You can't kill me anyway. Wait until I get away. , you're done! Don't forget, behind me is the huge power of Qingwu Dojo. When the time comes, I will make you lie down at my feet and beg for mercy. I will let you taste hundreds of ways to die in the world " Brother Ouyang is still thinking about how he will take revenge on this kid after he escapes. Suddenly, he felt a cold blade on his neck. "Tell me, how do you want me to die?" Su Han said with a faint smile. "Youyou can't kill me!" Senior Brother Ouyang was trembling all over. Although he expected that Su Han couldn't kill him, the feeling of the cold weapon against his neck still made him shiver all over, and he shouted with fierceness. "You think I can't kill you?" Su Han smiled faintly, and the ordinary short blade in his hand rubbed against Senior Brother Ouyang's neck. Senior Brother Ouyang said hoarsely: "You don't have to bluff me. As long as your cultivation level has not reached the Holy Realm, no matter how powerful you are, you can't kill me! My Holy Realm body is definitely not something that you, a little Emperor Realm, can do." Destructive!" Su Han shook his head, suddenly not wanting to talk nonsense to Senior Brother Ouyang. The short blade in his hand was moved forward, and the throat of Senior Brother Ouyang was suddenly cut open. "Uhuh! How is this possible! How could you destroy my holy body? You" Senior Brother Ouyang looked at Su Han in disbelief with blood pouring out of his neck. After a while, he tilted his head and refused to rest in peace! "Taking the Holy Spirit Creation Pill has really made my spiritual strength comparable to that of a strong person in the Holy Realm. If I hadn't taken the Holy Spirit Creation Pill, I might not have been able to do anything to Senior Brother Ouyang." Su Han looked at the body of Senior Brother Ouyang indifferently, without any fluctuation in his heart. With a wave of his hand, a burst of spiritual power was shot out, and Senior Brother Ouyang's physical body completely disappeared on the spot like a burst of water bubbles. There was only one storage ring, which fell to the ground with a clang. Su Han picked up the storage ring and found that there was a divine seal on the storage ring. If he opened it rashly, he might attract the attention of someone who was interested. At the moment, Su Han threw the storage ring away and discarded it in the bushes. Only killing people, not cheating, so the possibility of exposure is very low. Two hours later, Su Han finally returned to the entrance. Without any fuss, he took out the hundred fruits already prepared in the storage ring and accepted the inspection. Among the hundred fruits, there were only a few strange spirit fruits. The monk responsible for inspection at the exit just raised his eyelids and took a casual look before waving his hand to let them go. Su Han Shi ran out and mixed in with the other casual cultivators who came out. At this time, the disciples from the four major families and Qingwu Dojo also came out one after another. The number of people counted at Qingwu Dojo showed that one person was missing. "Where is Ouyang Ji? Where has he gone?" People in Qingwu Dojo searched around but couldn't find senior brother Ouyang, so they asked each other. "I seem to have seen him inside. He walked out earlier than me. He should have come out by now, right?" said a Qingwu Dojo disciple. "Yes, I have seen him too. Maybe he was delayed for something." These Qingwu Dojo disciples did not feel how serious the matter was, let alone that anyone could threaten Ouyang Ji in this treasure hunting expedition. Maybe there are some people from the four major families who can, but there is no reason for the four major families to do that, and there is no sign of that. ??Besides, the atmosphere of this event was quite good, with almost no life-and-death fights. Even if there is, it is a conflict between casual cultivators and casual cultivators, or the disciples of Qingwu Dojo and the four major families unilaterally rob the casual cultivators. It is simply impossible to say that the disciples of Qingwu Dojo will be plotted against. As time passed by, there was still no trace of Ouyang Ji. Over at the Qingwu Dojo, a middle-aged man came out, wearing a deacon's uniform, with a face so gloomy that it was dripping with tears. He asked, "Are you sure, Ouyang?"?Really going out before you? " "Yes, we saw it with our own eyes." Several Qingwu Dojo disciples said one after another. This middle-aged man is Deacon Yu from the Qingfeng lineage of Qingwu Dojo. Li Wei, who was beaten to death by Su Han, was his disciple, and Ouyang Ji was also his disciple. In a short period of time, one of Deacon Yu¡¯s disciples died, and now the whereabouts of another disciple are unknown, so it is inevitable that he will feel a little angry. At this time, the host from the four major families shouted: "The time is up, prepare to close the Qiling Valley." ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Deacon Yu shouted coldly, ¡°There is still one disciple who has not come out from my Qingwu Dojo.¡± From the four major families, a deacon also came over and asked politely: "Deacon Yu, who else hasn't come out?" "My disciple Ouyang Ji." Deacon Yu looked very ugly. ¡°It¡¯s normal to have casualties in this treasure hunting expedition, but in the past, the casualties were all casual cultivators, and no one cared about them at all. Even if someone brings it up, most of the four major families will ignore it. But this time, a disciple from Qingwu Dojo did not come out. The deacons in charge of these four major families were slightly surprised, but still politely said: "Then let's wait. Deacon Yu, how long do you think we should wait?" "Wait another two-quarters of an hour. Ouyang Ji has always had a sense of time. There must be something important that has delayed him." ¡°Deacon Yu is embarrassed to make people wait for too long. Just two quarters of an hour later, not to mention Ouyang Ji, not a single shadow of Ouyang Ji was seen, and there was no response when he contacted him with his spiritual sense. At this time, Deacon Yu was extremely angry. He never imagined that such a thing would happen on such an occasion. Although there is no definite news to prove it, Deacon Yu can almost conclude that there is a high probability that something happened to Ouyang Ji! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,394 Check one by one You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Are you guys sure that Ouyang Ji came out earlier than you?" Deacon Yu was extremely annoyed, and he was too embarrassed to directly attack people from the four major families, so he could only interrogate those Qingwu Dojo disciples again. In this treasure hunting expedition in Qiling Valley, Deacon Yu was the leader of the Qingfeng lineage, but it turned out that something happened to his own disciple during the treasure hunt. Deacon Yu could be said to be extremely angry. "It's absolutely true. I think Senior Brother Ouyang is in a good mood. He seems to be saying that if he sees someone, he should keep an eye on him." ¡°Who?¡± Deacon Yu asked. "He didn't say who it was, but looking at his expression, it seemed like it was someone he didn't like. By the way, he also seemed to say that he wanted to teach that guy a lesson and avenge Junior Brother Li Wei or something." The Qingwu Dojo disciple suddenly recalled. "Revenge for Li Wei?" Deacon Yu's eyes suddenly shot out a ray of light. At this time, many contestants at the scene were planning to leave. After all, everyone is eager to go back and check the harvest of this event to see if they have picked the Qiling Fruit, and they don't want to waste time here. "Wait a minute!" Deacon Yu suddenly rushed to the outside and stopped him with his hand, "Fellow Taoists, please stay!" When the casual cultivators saw someone blocking the road, they were very dissatisfied and started shouting: "What's wrong?" "" It was difficult for Deacon Yu to say that he had lost a disciple in Qiling Valley. He always felt that it was embarrassing to say so. Fortunately, at this time, an elder from the Si family came over. This elder has always had a good relationship with Deacon Yu. "Brother Yu, don't worry. I think it's better to ask every contestant to show their storage ring and check it? If something happens to Ouyang Ji, the murderer will definitely take Ouyang Ji's storage ring as his own have it?" The elder of the Si family actually spoke to Deacon Yu. As for the remaining three of the four major families, their relationship with Deacon Yu is not so good. When it came to checking the storage ring, they neither said anything nor objected, and just looked on. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s impossible for the geniuses from the three families to show off their storage rings. ??Even, many of them actually have a mentality of watching the excitement. After all, Qingwu Dojo and the four major aristocratic families do not have a harmonious relationship to begin with. The competition and conflicts between them make their relationship very delicate. Deacon Yu had no intention of searching for the storage rings of the geniuses of the four great families. The words of the Qingwu Dojo disciple just now made Deacon Yu seem to suddenly think of something. He always knew that the death of his disciple Li Wei was the result of a small and humble cultivator! Originally, he planned to personally deal with the rogue cultivator, but Yan Tianxing from Canglang Guard volunteered and said he would solve it for him. Unexpectedly, after going back and forth for a while, Yan Tianxing failed to solve the matter. Instead, he got himself involved and lost his official position. Later, Ouyang Ji and several other disciples came to teach the casual cultivator a lesson. Because Deacon Yu was busy with work, he never paid much attention to this matter. He only knew that Ouyang Ji came to look for trouble, but he seemed to be unable to succeed! And now, in Qiling Valley, Ouyang Ji said he wanted to avenge Junior Brother Li Wei, and then disappeared? This made Deacon Yu have to pay attention to this damn casual cultivator, and he decided to figure this out. That casual cultivator named Han Su might be among the people participating in the competition. With Qingwu Dojo and Si Family taking the lead, the other three major families did not express any objection. Soon, some people began to check the storage rings of casual cultivators. Although the casual cultivators were dissatisfied, due to the power of Qingwu Dojo and the Si family, they dared to be angry but did not dare to speak out. Anyway, the storage ring had already been inspected when I came out of Qiling Valley just now. It¡¯s just that this time, the storage ring was inspected more carefully. There are as many as four to five thousand participants, and it takes a lot of effort to check the storage rings one by one. Soon, it was Su Han's turn. Deacon Yu didn¡¯t know what the casual cultivator Han Su he was looking for looked like, but when he saw Su Han, Deacon Yu¡¯s eyelids instinctively twitched and he felt a sense of discomfort. ¡°Search his storage ring.¡± Deacon Yu shouted. Soon, Su Han's storage ring was inspected. The things inside are all very ordinary things, nothing worthy of special attention.Deacon Yu didn¡¯t believe it, so he used his spiritual consciousness to search again. The result is still the same, nothing noteworthy. Deacon Yu did not give up and went to check the fruits that Su Han brought from Qiling Valley. In his opinion, if Su Han is unfavorable to Ouyang Ji, then Su Han will definitely keep the fruits of Ouyang Ji as his own. As a result, Su Han only brought out those one hundred fruits, and among these one hundred fruits, there seemed to be no magical fruits. Deacon Yu was helpless. He wanted to confirm whether the young casual cultivator in front of him was the murderer of Li Wei. However, those disciples who had followed Ouyang Ji to find trouble were not present today. He could not ask even if he wanted to. arrive. " However, Deacon Yu had an intuition that this young man was the one who killed Li Wei, and Ouyang Ji's accident was inseparable from him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,395 The furious Butler Yu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Fellow Daoist Yu, what's wrong? What's wrong with this kid?" The elder of the Si family came over, looked at Su Han up and down, and laughed, "Fellow Daoist Yu, don't you think that this young cultivator harmed Ouyang Ji? Looking at this young man's cultivation, he has just entered the imperial palace. At a high level, it¡¯s impossible.¡± "That's right, Fellow Daoist Yu, are you mistaken? Maybe your disciple Ouyang Ji has already returned to the mountain gate?" Another elder from the Geng family was already impatient with waiting and spoke to help. When they said this, even Deacon Yu became a little unsure. The most important thing is that he looked at Su Han for a long time, and it seemed that this boy's cultivation was only at the seventh level of the Imperial Realm. And it is impossible for a strong person in the Holy Realm to be killed by an Imperial Realm monk. "Did I really make a mistake? Did something happen to Ouyang Ji on the way and he ran back to the mountain gate?" Deacon Yu was full of suspicion and had no intention of checking here. He raised his hands and said, "Since several fellow Taoists said so, I will go back to the mountain gate to take a look first." The head of the department nodded and waved his hand: "Okay, it's okay, everyone can leave!" ¡°It¡¯s great, I can finally leave.¡± "Oh, what a bad luck, I was wasted here for two or three hours!" Just when these casual cultivators were about to disperse, the person responsible for checking the storage ring suddenly shouted: "Yes! Found it! Found it!" "Master Deacon, look, is this Ouyang Ji's storage ring?" The Qingwu Dojo disciple who was responsible for checking the storage ring handed a storage ring to Deacon Yu with a flattering look. When Butler Yu saw it, his expression suddenly changed. This was the unique storage ring shape of Qingwu Dojo. I took it in my hand and saw that it was indeed Ouyang Ji's. For a moment, Deacon Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically and he became furious. "This is Ouyang Ji's storage ring. Ouyang Ji was indeed murdered! Who was this found from? I will kill this beast with my own hands! Beast! I will cut him into pieces with my own hands!" Deacon Yu was furious and started to curse. Soon, a trembling casual cultivator was dragged over by several Qingwu Dojo disciples. The casual cultivator cowered in fear. When he saw Deacon Yu, his legs were so frightened that his legs weakened. He defended: "Here, this storage ring was picked up in a bush. I thought it was missing. I just put it away myself Sir Mingjian, I really picked it up, I picked it up!" Deacon Yu looked at the casual cultivator with a pair of falcon-like eyes. This guy is timid and timid. No matter how you look at it, he doesn't look like someone who can kill Ouyang Ji. He said to this person with a dark face: "Then tell me, where did you pick up this storage ring?" The man hurriedly said: "In a bush on the roadside." Deacon Yu calmly said to the four major families: "Fellow Taoists, you have also seen that my disciple Ouyang Ji's storage ring was picked up in the grass. He was indeed harmed. I request Thoroughly search everyone present, including the geniuses of the four major families.¡± ¡°Deacon Yu doesn¡¯t want to be polite anymore. Although the people of the four major families were reluctant, they had to give Qingwu a Taoist appearance on this occasion. Immediately, they all ordered the geniuses of their families to open the storage rings. Deacon Yu searched them one by one, but of course still found nothing. "Fellow Daoist Yu, if someone picks up Ouyang Ji's storage ring, it means that the murderer is not looking for money. He only kills people and does not cheat. It's useless for you to search for the storage ring." "Yes, Fellow Daoist Yu, please be more open-minded. At an event with thousands of people, accidents will inevitably happen." With the exception of the Si family, people from the other three major families started to make sarcastic remarks. Since it didn¡¯t happen to them, they naturally wouldn¡¯t care too much. A dead Taoist friend will never die a poor Taoist, this is the reality of the martial arts world. Deacon Yu was furious, but there was nothing he could do. His eyes turned and fell on Su Han beside him. The more he looked at this kid, the more suspicious Deacon Yu felt. Immediately he said: "I want to take this boy back to Qingwu Dojo and investigate it carefully. Do you have any objections to this?" ??This point, the four major families have no objection to. ¡°Anyway, this young cultivator has nothing to do with any of their four major families. Su Han, on the other hand, said calmly: "Deacon Yu, everything must be based on evidence. Don't you have any evidence at all and you want to accuse me?"Go back and investigate? Sorry, I won't go with you. " Deacon Yu¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t expect that such an insignificant casual cultivator would dare to challenge him in person. The disciple behind Deacon Yu shouted: "Boy, do you know who you are talking to? This is Deacon Yu from our Qingwu Dojo. If you offend him, there will be endless troubles." Su Han chuckled: "I've already called him Deacon Yu, but I still don't know his identity? But even if you are the emperor, you still have to follow the rules. If there is no evidence, the person must be taken away as a prisoner for investigation. I believe there is no such truth in the world." "Boy, what's your name?" Deacon Yu said coldly. A disciple from Qingwu Dojo flipped through the registration list and came up to him and said, "This guy's name is Han Su!" Han Su! Deacon Yu¡¯s face immediately turned very ugly, ¡°Are you that Han Su? Little beast, how dare you appear in front of me?¡± "Han Su? Is the person who killed Junior Brother Li Wei called Han Su?" A Qingwu Dojo disciple shouted in surprise. "That's the person who beat Junior Brother Li Wei to death on the street! How dare this little beast have the nerve to participate in a treasure hunt?" "First, Junior Brother Li Wei, then Senior Brother Ouyang, boy, you are dead today!" A group of Qingwu Dojo disciples started shouting one after another. Su Han said calmly: "The Canglang Guard has closed the case regarding Li Wei. The robbers I killed were those who robbed on the street. If you are dissatisfied, feel free to ask the Canglang Guard." "Canglang Guard, what do you think Canglang Guard is? The deputy general manager of Canglang Guard, don't you want to bow your head to the master of our Qingwu Dojo?" At this time, a Qingwu Dojo disciple whispered to Deacon Yu: "Deacon, this boy seems to have something to do with Elder Yin from Kirigakure's lineage. In Junior Brother Li Wei's case, Elder Yin came forward. , to save this kid." Deacon Yu¡¯s face looked ugly. He had also heard about this. If it hadn¡¯t been for Elder Yin, this boy might have been tortured to death by the Canglang Guards long ago. When Elder Yin is involved, even Deacon Yu dare not act rashly. ¡°However, Deacon Yu could not swallow this breath easily. At that moment, Deacon Yu said coldly: "Boy, Li Wei's debt can be settled later. But today, if you can't produce evidence to prove that Ouyang Ji's disappearance has nothing to do with you, then I believe that even if I take you with me today Even if we conduct an investigation, Elder Yin can¡¯t say anything!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,396 Witnesses Appear You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Deacon Yu¡¯s words may sound reasonable at first glance, but if you think about it carefully, you will find that they are actually messing around. Su Han said calmly: "Deacon Yu accused me of killing someone, but asked me to provide evidence that I didn't kill someone. Is this a joke? Shouldn't it be you who provides evidence that I killed someone? According to what you said, There are so many people here, do you need everyone to produce evidence that they did not commit murder?" "Fellow Daoist Yu, I don't think this kid can kill Ouyang Ji. You know his name anyway, why don't you solve it privately later? It's getting late today and everyone is in a hurry to go home." People from the four major families came out to smooth things over. But Deacon Yu shook his head. He knew that if he didn't take this opportunity to take this boy away for investigation today, it would be even harder for him to touch this boy when Elder Yin found out about it. "Fellow Taoists from the four major families, please forgive me. Yu must take him away today. He cannot provide evidence that he has nothing to do with Ouyang Ji's disappearance, so it is very suspicious." Deacon Yu insisted. "Then, Fellow Daoist Yu, we can't help you. There are so many casual cultivators here today. If we help you, if word spreads, they will think that our four major families oppress the casual cultivators, which will harm our reputation." An elder from one of the four major families said. "No need for your help, Yu will take him away by himself." Deacon Yu is also determined. At this time, Su Han's patience was exhausted and he shook his head: "It's unreasonable." After saying that, Su Han turned around and left. This sudden departure completely angered Deacon Yu. Deacon Yu was so angry that he was shaking all over and shouted: "Boy, if you dare to take another step, believe it or not, I will cut off your head?" Su Han chuckled: "Deacon Yu wants to do it, so come and do it. Let everyone see how the people in Qingwu Dojo bully casual cultivators? Just kill people indiscriminately in the street without evidence?" "Boy, I've given you the opportunity to produce evidence. If you can't produce it, it means you have something to do with Ouyang Ji's disappearance!" Deacon Yu shouted. At this moment, a figure walked out from the genius team of the four major families. "Deacon Yu, I can prove that in the last few hours of the treasure hunt, Mr. Han Su didn't go anywhere and was always with me. Therefore, Ouyang Ji's death cannot be his fault." After seeing the speaker clearly, several Geng elders present were all surprised: "Yuyou?" "Are you serious? Are you with this casual cultivator?" The Geng family originally thought that this matter had nothing to do with them, but they did not expect that Geng Youyou would suddenly come out to testify at this time. Everyone was a little surprised. "Yes, didn't they just say that they saw Ouyang Ji when the treasure hunt was about to end? But at that time, Mr. Han was with me, so he couldn't have time to kill Ouyang Ji." Geng Youyou said. "Yuyou, this matter is very serious, not a joke. What were you doing with this guy during that time? Do you know him? You said you were together during that time, so why didn't you come out together?" An elder Geng's face darkened, he glanced at the Si family calmly, and then immediately asked. Geng Youyou said with a straight face: "I met Mr. Han by chance in the last few hours. He seemed to have some special experience in picking Qiling Fruit, so we communicated for a while and picked fruits together. Finally, he said He didn¡¯t want to cause me any trouble, so we went to the exit together. He came out first, and I waited for a while before coming out. Why, does the elder even have to take care of my normal communication? " The elder Geng looked a little embarrassed. He was questioning him like this because he was actually afraid that the Si family would be unhappy, especially since the news of Geng Youyou's private meeting came out two days ago. It was even more sensitive at this time. However, Geng Youyou¡¯s words made him speechless. One of the bosses laughed and said, "Don't be angry, niece of the Geng family. Don't be angry. Your elders are doing it for your own good, and they are a little stricter for your own good. Can you guarantee that this matter is true?" " Geng Youyou glanced at the elder, and said calmly: "Master Han Su and I only met in Qiling Valley. We are strangers. Why should I lie? If you don't believe it, I can swear, If Mr. Han and I had not met in the Qiling Valley, I, Geng Youyou, would have been killed immediately by the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation." The oath between heaven and earth, this is a very serious oath?. Even the chief executive was frightened by the oath of heaven and earth. He laughed twice and said, "Niece of the Geng family, I don't mean that." Geng Youyou snorted softly and said: "I met Mr. Han by chance. Although we don't have much friendship, I can't just watch him be wronged. I don't know how effective my testimony is? Can I let him go now? ?¡± ¡° Deacon Yu was in a dilemma now. He never expected that the genius of the Geng family would suddenly come out to testify for this kid. Although I was filled with anger and aggrieved, I couldn't find any reason to take action. He glanced at Su Han fiercely, and then said coldly: "In that case, I, Yu, am selling Miss Geng's face to save face. Boy, you'd better remember that Li Wei's matter is not over yet!" With that said, Deacon Yu had a dark face, waved his hand, and left with the disciples of Qingwu Dojo. "Tsk! Finally gone." "This boy named Han is really unlucky. He happened to be in the same boat as Deacon Yu." "How many miraculous fruits did you pick? I think I was lucky this time. At least five of the fruits I picked were 100% miraculous fruits!" The geniuses from the four major families began to discuss excitedly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,397 Qiling Fruit Gambling You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These young geniuses are indeed the children of the four major families. It can be seen from the number of Qiling Fruits they picked. An ordinary casual cultivator can only try their luck to encounter one or two strange spirit fruits at most. And many young geniuses from the four major families actually claim to have more than three or five Miracle Fruits. And, judging from their tone and expression, it doesn¡¯t look like they are lying. Su Han was about to leave when he suddenly heard a familiar voice not far away: "Mr. Geng, Geng Yi, before we entered the Qiling Valley, didn't we agree to compare which company picked the best Qiling fruits? How about taking it out now?" The person who spoke was none other than Si Ang from the Si family. "Who said we want to compete with you? Did you unilaterally decide to compete with you?" Geng Yi frowned and said. Siang laughed: "Geng Yi, look at you like this, are you scared? If you think that the number of Qiling Fruits picked by your Geng family is not comparable to that of our Si family, then tell us as soon as possible, and we will not force you to do so." You compared it." As he said that, a group of Si family disciples behind Siang also laughed. Geng Yi blushed and said angrily: "Who doesn't know that your Si family has a certain way of judging the Qiling Fruit? What's the point of comparing your own strengths with other people's weaknesses?" Siang laughed loudly: "That's good. It seems that you also know that every time there is a treasure hunt in Qiling Valley, your Geng family's harvest is the lowest among the four major families. It's no wonder that the Geng family is so weak. You Geng family must rush to marry that Geng Youyou to my brother. To be honest, my brother is not interested in it! If you are wise, keep an eye on Geng Youyou and don't let anything happen to her again, otherwise hum! " "Siang, could it be that you are talking so much nonsense to cause trouble?" Geng Yi said angrily. "So what if I come here to cause trouble? Aren't you trying to flatter me and flatter my brother? Mr. Geng, the last time you invited me to dinner at Suihuaxuan, you forgot about the way you nodded and bowed?" Geng Yi¡¯s face turned red with anger and he was about to hit him with his fist. At this time, Geng Xian, who had been silent all this time, suddenly stopped Geng Yi. Geng Xian glanced at the Geng family and the Si family. Although the elders on both sides noticed the movement here, no one came to intervene. This is also the principle of dealing with many big families and sects. Many times, they will not directly intervene in conflicts between the younger generation. Otherwise, not only will they be ridiculed, but it will also be detrimental to the independent growth of the younger generation. Geng Xian saw that the elders had no intention of intervening, so he did not panic and smiled kindly: "Geng Yi, don't get excited. Since Brother Siang said we should compare the harvest, then it's better to compare." Siang laughed loudly: "Sir Geng, you are the best. However, if you compete, you have to have some luck. Why not just bet one billion middle-grade Yuan Stones?" One billion mid-grade Yuan stones? Geng Yi suddenly took a breath of cold air: "Siang, how dare you open your mouth like a lion!" "What, you don't dare to bet? The Geng family can't even come up with one billion?" Siang sneered. Geng Xian shook his head slightly, stopped the impulsive Geng Yi, and said: "Okay, one billion is one billion, we bet." "Brother Geng Xian?" Geng Yi felt extremely distressed. He knew that the Si family had always been good at judging strange spiritual fruits, and these one billion middle-grade yuan stones were equivalent to being given to the Si family for free. But looking at Geng Xian¡¯s expression, it was obvious that he had made up his mind. Geng Yi also knew that at this time, Geng Xian would not dare to offend Si Ang, otherwise, if the Si family reneged on the engagement, Geng Youyou would be hopeless. Therefore, although Geng Yi felt sorry for the one billion middle-grade Yuan stones, he could only swallow his breath. "Then it's settled. The harvest of everyone in your Geng family and the harvest of everyone in our Si family is greater than the total number of Qiling Fruits on either side. The losing side will pay one billion middle-grade yuan stones to the winning side. is that OK?" Si Ang¡¯s eyebrows were dancing with joy, as if the one billion middle-grade Yuan Stones were already in his possession. "Okay, but who will identify the number of these strange spiritual fruits?" Geng Xian asked calmly. "Let's invite the elders of the Si family and the Geng family to come and identify it, four from the Si family and four from the Geng family. The eight elders from the Holy Realm will be able to identify whether a fruit is a miracle fruit or not," Si Ang said. There was some friction and collision among the young geniuses, which developed into a gambling competition, but the elders did not object to this. Soon, the four elders of the Si family and the four elders of the Geng family were in place. Si Jia ErMore than 20 participating children and more than 20 participating children from the Geng family also showed off the fruits they picked in the Qiling Valley. Each person has one hundred fruits, and the total number is nearly five thousand. However, the eyes of the eight Holy Realm elders were also very poisonous, and they quickly picked out some of the nearly 5,000 fruits that were suspected of being strange spiritual fruits. Afterwards, the eight elders selected this part of the fruit together. After an hour of discussion and judgment, they finally selected all the real Miracle Fruits. "The Si family has a total of one hundred and sixty-six magical fruits. The Geng family has a total of one hundred and thirteen magical fruits." Geng Xian and Geng Yi immediately took a breath of cold air when they heard the result. They knew that the people of the Si family had a knack for judging strange spirit fruits, but they did not expect that the number of the Si family would be so exaggerated, more than fifty pieces more than the Geng family. Counting it all together, on average, each Si family member harvested eight Miracle Fruits. Although they had already expected that the Geng family would lose, they did not expect that they would lose so miserably. "I agreed to the bet, and I don't intend to let you bear too much of the one billion bet. I will pay 500 million myself, and the remaining 500 million will be shared among the twenty or so of you. You can take as much as you have according to your ability. Geng Xian said in a deep voice. "Wait a moment." The person who spoke was Geng Youyou. Geng Youyou has been standing aside without saying a word, but at this time, he walked up and said softly: "Brother Geng Xian, you haven't counted my fruits yet." Geng Xian glanced at the storage bag that Geng Youyou took out, and said with a wry smile: "Sister Youyou, there's no need to forget it. We are fifty-three Qiling Fruits behind the Si family. Even if we add a few of yours, the situation will still change. No result." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1398: Count me in the bet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°I know I can¡¯t change the outcome, but I am also a member of the Geng family, and I should be counted as a share of this bet.¡± Geng Youyou¡¯s look was very insistent. Siang was already unhappy with Geng Youyou. When he saw Geng Youyou coming over, he sneered: "Isn't this Miss You? Didn't you say that in the last few hours of the event, you met a casual cultivator? Do you have any special experience in judging the Miracle Fruit? What? That special experience didn¡¯t help you pick a few more Miracle Fruits?¡± Although Siang didn't think that the casual cultivator would be the target of Geng Youyou's private meeting, this incident still made him very unhappy. In his heart, Geng Youyou is his brother's fianc¨¦e, so she should take it for granted and cannot talk to any other men, let alone have the slightest contact with any other men. "Otherwise, it's all betrayal and a sign of unruly women." Siang was not only unhappy with Geng Youyou, but also with that young casual cultivator. ¡° He even blamed Su Han for his dissatisfaction with Geng Youyou¡¯s secret meetings with other men. With a glance, he happened to see Su Han who was about to leave not far away. Siang swayed and landed right in front of Su Han. He sneered and said, "Boy, where are you going? Can you show us your special experience in picking strange spirit fruits?" Su Han couldn't help but be stunned. He never thought in his wildest dreams that Siang, who was known as the genius of the four major families, would speak like a gangster. "Get out of the way, I have no interest in getting involved in the affairs of your two families." Su Han had no interest in this boring bet at all. But Siang refused to let go and said with a sneer: "You have the guts to fool around with a married woman, but you don't have the guts to gamble with us?" As soon as these words were said, both Geng Youyou and Geng Xian¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Su Han also stopped for a moment, glanced at Siang, and said calmly: "Keep your mouth clean, I'm not fooling around with a married woman." "As for your bet, I'm afraid you will regret it after I participate." After hearing what Su Han said, Siang laughed loudly: "Will I regret it? I really want to know how I will regret it?" "Boy, even if I, Siang, beg you, please let me have a taste of regret, okay?" Siang said, sneering all the time. Even the other Si family disciples behind him couldn't help laughing. "I really want to know, how can you make me regret it? Do you want to say that you have more than fifty Qiling Fruits on your body? Can the number of Qiling Fruits of the Geng family instantly exceed that of the Si family?" As he said this, all the Si family members burst out laughing. Geng Xian finally couldn't stand it anymore and frowned: "Brother Si'ang, there is no need to involve an outsider in the competition between our two families, right?" "Outsiders? I see how you, Mr. Geng, protect him like this. I'm afraid you wish you could become an insider, right?" ¡°Si¡¯ang, you don¡¯t have to spit shit out of your mouth and bite everywhere.¡± Geng Yi said angrily. "Hmph, stop talking nonsense, I will give you the Geng family a chance to count the number of Qiling Fruits of this casual cultivator boy as your Geng family's children. I want to see how I will regret it. Law?" Siang sneered, "However, if after counting, your number of Qiling Fruits is still behind, this kid will have to pay me another billion in gambling money out of his own pocket." Geng glanced at Su Han first and saw that this young casual cultivator had extraordinary bearing, so he did not dare to neglect him. At that moment, he cupped his hands and said: "Brother of the casual cultivators, it is really inappropriate to involve you in the affairs between our Geng family and the Si family. You can leave, and I will handle the matter here." Si Ang said: "No one can leave." As he said that, several Si family disciples activated their bodies and blocked Su Han's path from all directions. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became tense. Su Han suddenly raised his eyelids: "Si Ang, right?" "Since you are asking so hard, then I will satisfy you. I am Han Su's share of this bet. If the Geng family wins after I join, I will share half of the bet. If after I join, the Geng family loses. , I will pay one billion gambling dollars out of my own pocket, and I will also pay for the Geng family¡¯s one billion gambling dollars.¡± Su Han didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense to Siang at all, so he said straightforwardly. As soon as these words were said, everyone present was stunned. Pay one billion out of your own pocket? And he's also going to pay for the Geng family's billions in gambling money? How could this young casual cultivator come up with such a big deal? ??Doesn't he know that the Geng family currently lags behind the Si family in the number of Qiling Fruits by a full fifty-three? Siang laughed loudly: "Good boy, you have the guts. I like you to be such a cheerful boy. Maybe after you lose, I will be in a good mood and ask you to kowtow to me a few times, and I can consider deducting part of it." Gambling money.¡± "When will you start identifying the strange spirit fruit?" Su Han didn't want to talk nonsense to Siang at all. "Start now. Eight elders, I'm sorry to bother you!" Siang cupped his hands in the direction of the eight elders. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,399 Siang is defeated You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s one hundred fruits were placed in front of the eight elders. These eight elders just casually inspected them with their spiritual consciousness at first. However, after inspecting them for a while, their expressions began to slowly change and became more and more exciting. Because they discovered that among the hundred fruits, there were actually quite a lot of Strange Spirit Fruits! Originally, these eight elders were not interested in identifying the number of strange spirit fruits of Su Han, because they felt that it was meaningless. The number of strange spirit fruits of the children of the Si family far exceeded that of the children of the Geng family. Even this casual cultivator Even if the boy can bring out a few strange spirit fruits, it won't change the overall situation. However, after seeing the fruit Su Han brought out, they were a little unsure whether the Si family would definitely win this bet. "Elders, hurry up." Na Siang still didn't know what was going on, so he kept urging. Su Han smiled leisurely: "Are you so anxious to lose your bet to me?" Siang sneered and said: "Will I lose to you? Boy, are you going crazy because of losing your mind?" At this time, Geng Xian came over and secretly sent a message to Su Han: "Friend, I'm really sorry today. Siang is like a mad dog and actually got you involved. I'll find a way to help you advance the billions of bets later. Some will never let you suffer such a big loss because of the Geng family." Geng Xian is a very particular person. Not only Geng Xian, but also Geng Youyou looked at Su Han anxiously. She never thought that her intervention to help Su Han would lead to Su Han suffering such an unreasonable disaster. "Brother Geng, don't worry. The person who can make Han Su suffer is not yet born." Su Han smiled slightly. Siang was furious when he heard this boy's arrogant tone. However, at this time, Siang was able to keep his composure and just sneered, planning to wait until the outcome of the bet came out before humiliating this kid. Soon, the number of Su Han¡¯s Qiling Fruits was calculated by eight elders. The elder who was responsible for announcing the result seemed to be shocked by the result. His face was a bit ugly and he did not say the result for a long time. "Mr. Quan, tell me quickly." Siang didn't know what was going on. Seeing that the elder responsible for announcing the results was from their Si family, he kept urging. Hearing Siang¡¯s urging, Mr. Naquan couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly and said, ¡°The number of miraculous spirit fruits that casual cultivator Han Su has is fifty-four.¡± "What?" When Siang heard this sentence, he thought he heard it wrong. "What do you mean Mr. Quan? Fifty-four?" Siang couldn¡¯t believe his ears, fifty-four? How can it be? If Mr. Quan, who announced the results, was not a member of the Si family, Siang would have almost jumped up on the spot, questioning whether the number was fake. Geng Xian and the others were all stunned. When they reacted, each of them took a breath of disbelief, and then felt overjoyed. Fifty-four Miracle Fruits? Isn¡¯t it just one more than the Si family? There is such a coincidence in the world. Although they also felt that the number of fifty-four was a bit too coincidental, it did not prevent them from smiling happily. Even the four chief ministers and elders could only shake their heads and sigh in their hearts at this time, extremely disappointed with Siang. Siang's face kept twitching. He never thought that the bet that was supposed to win would actually end up losing because of a mistake in his mind. "How is it possible? How come there are exactly fifty-four? Mr. Quan, are you mistaken?" Siang really can't accept this result, even if he is a child of the Si family who grew up with a silver spoon in his mouth and has a billion middle-grade yuan. Stone is not a small price to him. "Si'ang, please admit defeat. Don't embarrass the Si family." Mr. Quan shook his head. Siang was so devastated that he wished he could turn back time and take the medicine of regret. If he was given another chance, he would definitely not involve this inexplicable young cultivator. The difference of thoughts, pulling this boy in, not only lost money, but also shame. "What's going on with this kid? Each person can only bring out a hundred fruits, but he actually got fifty-four magical fruits? Could it be that this kid's eyes are fiery and golden?" Siang was extremely depressed. In front of a large group of people, he could only admit defeat. With a dark face, he took out a storage bag and threw it on the table.Although the elders of his family were still here, he left angrily. When a group of Geng family disciples saw the one billion middle-grade Yuan stones in the storage bag, they couldn't help but feel excited. Geng Xian picked up the storage bag and said to Su Han: "Friend, thank you for rescuing our Geng family children today. Your kindness of helping me will be remembered by Geng Xian. We don't want any of this billion, you have all of it." Take it away.¡± Su Han smiled: "We agreed that I would only take half of the billion. If Miss Geng hadn't testified for me before, I'm afraid I wouldn't have been able to escape the fate of being taken away by the Qingwu Dojo. We would be evenly matched. .¡± "Okay, okay, happy, I, Geng Yi, like people like you." Before Geng Xian could say anything, Geng Yi grinned in joy and patted Su Han's shoulder hard. That posture was as if Su Han was his long-lost brother. Geng Xian also said: "Brother, what happened today is fate. How about making friends? I'm Geng Xian, this guy is a brother of my clan, Geng Yi." These two people were very approachable and did not look down upon Su Han just because he was a casual cultivator. Of course, this is also because they know that Su Han cannot be the date Geng Youyou secretly dates. Otherwise, they would definitely regard Su Han as the culprit who caused Geng Youyou to be unable to detoxify. They would not be able to call him brothers before they could hunt him down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,400 The Strongest Imperial Realm Monk You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Han, you actually brought out fifty-four Qiling Fruits from the Qiling Valley. I'm really curious. Is it luck? Or do you have any special identification methods?" Geng Yi also asked this question. expressed the voices of others. "I am from a family background, and I happen to know some unique methods of identifying strange spirit fruits. However, the accuracy is not too high." Su Han pretended to be modest. Geng Yi was greatly moved after hearing this. She wished she could invite Su Han back home to learn about this unique method so that she could make a lot of money in her next treasure hunt. Geng Xian was a little dubious, obviously not believing in the existence of such magical powers. However, if Su Han is trying his luck, his luck is a bit too good to explode. Su Han had no intention of staying here for a long time. He said a few words and prepared to leave with the 500 million middle-grade yuan stones. Geng saw that Su Han had no intention of going home with him, so he couldn't help being disappointed. He had to take out a token that could enter and leave Geng's house and gave it to Su Han. He kept reminding him that if he was free, he must go to Geng's house to find it. he. Su Han couldn't help but be secretly amused when he saw that Geng Yi really wanted to ask him for "unique methods". He collected the token and threw it in the corner of the storage ring. After saying goodbye and leaving, Su Han returned to his mansion in the aristocratic area of ??Cangxue City. As the saying goes, wealth is not revealed. Su Han had no intention of showing anyone the strange spirit fruit he got this time. It was just that Siang was so aggressive that Su Han picked out fifty-four of the hundred strange spirit fruits he got. Just one more than the Si family. ¡°If all these hundred strange spirit fruits were revealed, everyone present would definitely be frightened to death. However, even if you only show fifty-four strange spirit fruits, you will inevitably be targeted by someone who is interested. After all, one of these magical fruits can be sold for 100 million mid-grade Yuan Stones on the black market. Fortunately, the people participating in the treasure hunt this time, except for the geniuses of the four major families, are all casual cultivators. Even if the casual cultivators wanted to keep an eye on Su Han, Su Han's noble status was enough to scare them away from taking action. What we really need to guard against are the geniuses of the four major families. Su Han released his spiritual consciousness and searched around the residence. After making sure that no one was watching, he took out the formation disk and made some defensive arrangements. With this defensive arrangement, even if a Saint Realm genius spies on him, Su Han will be able to detect it immediately and counterattack accordingly. Afterwards, Su Han began to study the strange spirit fruit he had obtained. The Qiling Fruit eaten in the Qiling Valley has now been completely digested. Su Han checked his spiritual sea and found that the purity of his spiritual power had indeed improved a bit. Even when Su Han opened his evil eye, he found that the evil eye's perspective became clearer and the flow of spiritual power in the evil eye became stronger. "It seems that this strange spirit fruit can indeed improve the purity of spiritual energy, and it is also good for my evil eye." "If I take all one hundred Miracle Fruits, the purity of my spiritual power can be doubled." Su Han felt excited when he thought of this. However, if one hundred Miracle Fruits are taken according to the rule of taking one every three days, it will take nearly a year to finish them. This is a long time for Su Han. Su Han chewed up a strange spirit fruit and swallowed it in his belly. Then, he slowly ran the "Black Dragon Manual" to refine the spiritual power of the Qiling Fruit into streams of scorching heat, which were absorbed by his own spiritual sea. Gradually, Su Han discovered that when he ran the "Black Dragon Manual", the speed at which the Qiling Fruit was refined into heat flow would gradually speed up. "It turns out that my "Black Dragon Book" can actually speed up the refining speed of Qiling Fruit?" Su Han ran "Black Dragon Book" with all his strength, and time passed quickly. Twelve hours later, Su Han opened his eyes. "With the "Black Dragon Manual" running at full power, a strange spirit fruit can be refined in twelve hours. Calculated in this way, the refining speed is three times that of ordinary people." Looking at the hundred strange spirit fruits in his hand, Su Han was full of energy. I never expected that running "Black Dragon Book" with all my strength would have such a miraculous effect. In this way, one hundred strange spirit fruits can be refined in only three months. This magical fruit can not only enhance the purity of spiritual power, but is also beneficial to the evil eye. It is of great benefit to monks in improving their martial arts skills. Su Han has already taken the Holy Spirit Creation Pill, now he willTransforming this strange spirit fruit made his martial arts cultivation more solid step by step. Although his cultivation is still far away from the holy realm, Su Han is not in a hurry. His biggest goal now is to lay a solid foundation in the Imperial Realm and become the strongest Imperial Realm monk. When the opportunity comes, the holy land will naturally come naturally. The days of cultivation always go by very quickly. Before you know it, a month has passed. When Su Han came out of seclusion again, his cultivation level had naturally risen to the eighth level of the Imperial Realm, and his whole temperament was even more different from before. After walking out of the training room, a servant immediately handed over a transmission talisman: "Master, when you were in retreat, someone sent you this transmission talisman." "Who sent it?" Su Han asked. "It's a young man, he seems to say his name is Zhuang Yu. He originally wanted to see you, but you were in retreat, so he left this transmission note. Looking at him in a hurry, it seems that there is something urgent." "Zhuang Yu, did he actually find the Thousand-Year Ice Soul?" Su Han muttered secretly and turned on the transmission talisman. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1401 Birthday Party You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This transmission note was indeed left by Zhuang Yu. However, the content does not mean that the Millennium Ice Soul has been found. Zhuang Yu said in an anxious tone in the transmission notes that he had heard news that the Si family would hold a banquet in a few days. On the one hand, this banquet is to celebrate the birthday of a wealthy lady of the Si family. On the other hand, the elixir master of the Si family is also preparing to leave seclusion on that day. The first thing the elixir master did when he came out of seclusion was to diagnose and treat the poisonous curse for Geng Youyou. This matter made Zhuang Yu anxious. He knew that once the elixir master of the Si family helped Geng Youyou cure the poisonous curse, it would mean that the engagement between Geng Youyou and the Si family was finalized and there would be no chance of going back on it. At the end of the teleportation, Zhuang Yu said that he planned to go to the banquet to see what was going on, and asked Su Han if he would go with him. This transmission note was left by Zhuang Yu half a month ago. Counting the days, the birthday party will be tomorrow. The next day, Su Han found Zhuang Yu at Zhuang Yu's residence. Zhuang Yu looked obviously much more haggard than before. "Hey, Brother Han, you are out of trouble. The thousand-year-old ice soul is really hard to find. I have tried all kinds of methods, but I still can't find half of the thousand-year ice soul. At today's birthday party, if the Si family's If the elixir master really wants to cure Youyou, I will have no chance at all." Zhuang Yu was disheartened. Su Han said: "Brother Zhuang, don't worry, Miss You's curse is not easy to cure. No matter what kind of elixir master it is, it is absolutely impossible to break this curse without a thousand years of ice soul." "Brother Han, do you really mean what you say?" Zhuang Yu's eyes sparkled with hope. "Absolutely serious." Su Han had absolute confidence in his judgment. Zhuang Yu suddenly became happy: "So, I still have a chance. However, I still want to go to today's birthday party. Good brother, just accompany me to see it." "What's the specific situation of today's birthday party?" Su Han asked smoothly. "Today's banquet is said to be a birthday banquet. In fact, it was held by the Si family in order to connect the various forces. I heard that the Si family is having a grand event this time and it is very lively. I guess I will take this opportunity. , seeking marriage for that rich young lady." "Another marriage? These four major families really like marriage." "Yes, the other three major families will also send people this time. It is said that the daughter of the Si family is not only very beautiful, but also has a high status in the family. The young geniuses from the other three major families, There are also some young geniuses from small forces, and many people are watching her." "Oh? So, the Si family is planning to sell this rich lady up for grabs?" Su Han doesn¡¯t think highly of this kind of marriage. "Well, it is said that this rich lady is not very old, but she is best at creating atmosphere, causing trouble, and confusing men." Zhuang Yu said something casually, and then added as if he was remembering something: "By the way, this time, it is said that not only the master of elixirs of the Si family will be released, but also there will be another more important person. The Alchemy Emperor is here. The Great Alchemy Emperor is an important Alchemy figure in Cangxue City and even in the entire Cangyunze Kingdom." "Really? What is the name of this Great Alchemy Emperor?" Su Han asked smoothly. "It's called Emperor Ao Dan." As soon as Zhuang Yu said these words, Su Han was thoughtful. Emperor Ao Dan? Could it be that Emperor Ao Dan has something to do with Mr. Ao? While the two were talking, they had already walked out of the house and walked towards the Si family manor. While walking, Zhuang Yu explained to Su Han some of the relationships within the big forces in Cangxue City. Although what Zhuang Yu knew was not comprehensive, for Su Han, it was able to give Su Han a generally comprehensive understanding of Cangxue City. Although Zhuang Yu¡¯s family has declined, it still has a noble name, so Zhuang Yu also got an invitation to this birthday party. Of course, this is also because Zhuang Yu has done a good job in hiding, and the Si family has no idea about the relationship between him and Geng Youyou. However, among the guests invited today, Zhuang Yu can only be regarded as an insignificant little miscellaneous fish at best, and he is not the main person invited by the Si family at all. The manor where the banquet was held was not far from the palace and was the most prominent area in Cangxue City. In this area, the four major families all have manors or villas here. At this moment, the manor is decorated with lights and colorful, and it looks very lively.It's a grand event to be held, not just a birthday. Zhuang Yu took the invitation and handed it to the guard at the gate of the manor. However, he was let through without any questioning. "Who is this?" The guard stopped Su Han. Zhuang Yu said quickly: "This is the friend I invited, and he is also a noble of Cangxue City." The guard took Su Han's noble token, checked it, and nodded: "Since we are Cangxue City nobles, we can come in and join the banquet together." The two of them walked along the way, showing luxury wherever they went. This Si family seems to be a force that pays great attention to ostentation. This time, the Si family had obviously put a lot of effort into the invitation list. Most of the people invited were young talents, gathering together in groups, chatting one by one. There are geniuses from the four major families, as well as geniuses from the Qingwu Dojo. There are also geniuses from other small forces. Su Han looked up and saw two brothers, Geng Xian and Geng Yi. In front of these two people, there was an elder from the Geng family, who was constantly exhorting them. "This time, you two must perform well at Miss Si Qianqian's birthday party. You two are the younger generation of the Si family and are relatively outstanding people. Try to make Miss Qianqian leave a good impression on you, okay? ?¡± Geng Xian nodded with a serious face: "Junior knows." Geng Yi said with a smile: "Elder, I, Geng Yi, look like a jade tree in the wind, I am afraid that Miss Qianqian will spot me at a glance. What should I do? What if Miss Qianqian looks like a sow? Not very passive?¡± "Don't talk nonsense! Miss Si Qianqian is not only very beautiful, but her net worth is also very rich. It is said that this time the Si family will give her a treasure that has been inherited for thousands of years as a dowry. You two, behave well. Once you are noticed by Miss Si Qianqian and get the inherited treasure, you will definitely become a leader among the geniuses of the four major families, with a bright future. Do you understand?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1402: Inherited Treasures You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The elder kept urging him earnestly. Geng Xian said thoughtfully: "This time, the minister actually brought out the family's inherited treasures as a dowry. It seems that he is determined to find a good son-in-law." "That's right, didn't you see? The people who came to the birthday party this time are all young talents. Everyone is ready to make a move. Okay, I, an old man, won't waste your time here anymore. You go quickly Be social.¡± The elder Geng said and walked away. Geng Yi was a little bit impatient after being told by Elder Geng: "Brother Geng, what do you think Miss Si Qianqian will look like? Is she really very beautiful, as beautiful as a fairy?" Geng Xian said numbly: "Whether she is beautiful or not is secondary. The most important thing is the inherited treasure. I am afraid that many people who came here today are not only here for the beautiful young lady, but also for the treasure." "Hey, look at what you said, Brother Geng Xian, am I, Geng Yi, the kind of person who sells his love for profit?" When Geng Yi said this, he suddenly glanced out of the corner of his eye and saw Su Han. "Brother Han, are you here too?" Geng Yi was overjoyed and pulled Geng Xian over. "Brother Han, are you here for the birthday party too? Haha, doesn't that mean I have another love rival for Geng Yi?" Geng Yi was joking and pulled Geng Xian to Su Han: "Brother Han, I didn't expect to meet here again today. It shows that we brothers are destined to be together. When you have free time, you must teach me how to identify Qiling Fruits. .¡± This Geng Yi has not forgotten to learn how to identify the magical fruit. Zhuang Yu on the side was startled and nervously sent a message to Su Han: "Brother Han, youhow do you know them?" "Don't be nervous." Su Han replied via voice transmission. Afterwards, he said to the two brothers Geng Xian and Geng Yi: "You two, this is my friend, Zhuang Yu, who is also a descendant of the Zhuang family in Cangxue City. He is very talented and talented." "The banker?" The two Geng brothers had obviously never heard of a declining family like the banker. However, because of Su Han, the two of them were very enthusiastic about Zhuang Yu, and they immediately started chatting. Zhuang Yu was very nervous at first, fearing that the two men would discover the secret between him and Geng Youyou. However, slowly, he relaxed. With this relaxation, Zhuang Yu's words and actions became more and more natural. While chatting, the Geng brothers discovered that this Zhuang Yu¡¯s conversational manner was better than that of ordinary children from aristocratic families, and was even no worse than the geniuses of their four major families. Slowly, the Geng brothers and Zhuang Yu became more and more friendly. Zhuang Yu¡¯s character and talent are very appealing to the two brothers. "Brother Han, I'm so happy today. Not only did I meet you at the banquet, but I also made a friend like Brother Zhuang." That Geng Yi patted Su Han and Zhuang Yu on the shoulders, touching their hearts and lungs. At this time, an elder from the inner courtyard came out with a smile on his face and announced: "The banquet is ready. Dear guests, please take a seat." "Brother Han, Brother Zhuang, come on, sit with us." Geng Yi couldn't help but grabbed Su Han and Zhuang Yu's arms and dragged them together towards the inner courtyard. In the inner courtyard, what you can see is an extremely luxurious banquet scene. The venue was decorated with great luxury and grandeur. A large courtyard with a large platform in the middle. And around the table, tables of banquets were arranged in circles. No matter which angle you look at it, the high platform in the middle is the core area. The closer to the high platform in the middle, the better the seats. With the exception of the Si family, the tables of the three major families are all arranged in the first circle in the middle. There were more than twenty geniuses in the Geng family attending the banquet, and the table in the Geng family was long enough to seat thirty people. Geng Yi pulled Su Han and Zhuang Yu: "Brother Han, Brother Zhuang, sit next to me." At this time, one of the geniuses of the Geng family frowned and said, "Geng Yi, this is the seat of the Geng family's children. Why are you bringing two outsiders here?" "Yes, we are all direct descendants of the Geng family. If an outsider sits here, someone will laugh at us." Many of the Geng family disciples present disapproved of Su Han and Zhuang Yu sitting here. Geng Yi said displeased: "This is the seat of the Geng family, and it is not the private property of any of you. IDear friend, why can't you sit here? I want to see who will see my joke? " "Geng Yi, what do you mean? We reminded you with good intentions, but it's our fault?" "Who are these two guys? They are very handsome. They are definitely not the children of a powerful family. Such people are not worthy of sitting on this table." ¡°That¡¯s right, we, the Geng family¡¯s descendants, should never forget our dignity.¡± Geng Yi was originally in high spirits, but when he heard this, he immediately became angry. He was about to slam the table on the spot, but was stopped by Geng Xian. Geng Xian said calmly: "Don't forget, the Si family is holding this banquet today, and the invitations are all young noble geniuses from Cangxue City. Since they are qualified to attend the banquet, it means they are not just ordinary people. The elders of the family have always Teach us not to judge people by their appearance, have you all forgotten?" With that said, Geng Xian said to Su Han and Zhuang Yu: "Brothers, please take your seats. With your character and talent, you deserve this seat." Geng Xian is one of the leading figures among the Geng family¡¯s children. Now that Geng Xian has spoken, the others did not say anything more even if they were dissatisfied. Since Geng Xian had spoken, Su Han and Zhuang Yu naturally did not refuse and took their seats one after another. As soon as Zhuang Yu sat down, he felt a gaze looking over him. Looking up, it turned out to be Geng Youyou sitting in the corner. Geng Youyou's eyes looked very surprised, obviously he didn't expect that Su Han and Zhuang Yu would sit on the Geng family table in this way. This surprise was mixed with a trace of joy. Although Zhuang Yu really wanted to say something to Geng Youyou, in front of so many people, he did not dare to rashly use his spiritual consciousness to communicate. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,403 The Proud White Swan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, someone suddenly shouted at the scene: "Miss Qianqian is coming out, please keep your eyes open and welcome Miss Qianqian to the stage!" At this moment, almost all the guests at every table have arrived. And the eldest daughter of the Si family, who was said to be the most favored, finally made her appearance belatedly. Si Qianqian has a delicate face, wearing a snow-white long skirt, and her figure is slender than the average girl. What's even more rare is that her waist is extremely thin, which makes her figure look more curvy. If Geng Youyou is the Xiaojiabiyu type, then Si Qianqian is obviously the kind of arrogant young lady with a high spirit. As soon as Si Qianqian came on stage, she first looked around and saw that the venue was full of guests. She also showed a happy smile on her face and waved in all directions to express her welcome and gratitude. At this time, the emcee, who was responsible for mobilizing the atmosphere, also started making noise. "Dear guests, today is the birthday of Miss Si Qianqian of our Si family. All of you who came to the banquet are all outstanding geniuses of our Cangxue City. Being able to appear here proves that you are all the future of Cangyun Zeguo. Perhaps, Qianqian My future Taoist companion will be born from among you!" ¡°Okay, let¡¯s move on to the first step, guests, please present your gifts.¡± And give gifts? Su Han was speechless. The birthday of the eldest lady of the Si family is really quite grand. However, Su Han really didn¡¯t prepare any gifts for this visit. ?Looking at the master of ceremonies holding a tray, he has already started collecting gifts from table to table. It seems that every guest cannot escape and must give a gift. Just when Su Han was worried about how to give gifts, Zhuang Yu took out two already wrapped gifts like a magic trick. "Hey, Brother Han, I came prepared. How could I not prepare a gift? Don't worry, I've prepared your share as well." Zhuang Yu winked at Su Han. At this time, the master of ceremonies also happened to drag the tray to the Geng family¡¯s table to collect the gifts. The gifts Zhuang Yu prepared for himself and Su Han were packed in jade boxes. They were obviously ordinary elixirs and teas. This kind of gift will definitely not be outstanding, but there is nothing wrong with it. However, the gifts given by other Geng family geniuses have their own merits, and it is obvious that they have been carefully prepared. Geng Xian very solemnly placed a carefully wrapped gift on the emcee's tray. Geng Yi followed suit and also placed a carefully wrapped gift on it. Other Geng family geniuses also placed gifts one after another. "Brother Geng Xian, do you think Miss Si Qianqian will take a liking to the gift I carefully prepared at a glance?" Geng Yi's tone was very disgusting. "Geng Yi, please take a rest. Miss Si Qianqian is so angry, how could she care about your crap. But the gift I gave is different. Maybe she won't be able to put it down, haha" The other geniuses of the Geng family laughed at him one after another. There were indeed many guests present, and the gift-giving process lasted for a long time. Table after table of gifts were delivered and piled up like a hill on the stage. And that Si Qianqian stood out from the crowd, with a graceful smile on her face and every move she made, looking like a perfect lady. But when Su Han saw Si Qianqian, he didn't take it seriously. "Two brothers, you may not have seen this Miss Si Qianqian. It is said that this Miss Si calls herself the most beautiful and elegant woman among the younger generation of the four major families. However, this is controversial." Geng Xian explained to Su Han and Zhuang Yu seriously. Su Han glanced at Si Qianqian and felt that this woman was like a proud white swan, a little arrogant. However, he can also understand that with so many favors on her, how many young girls can maintain a good attitude? Su Han himself has lived in two lives, and there are still times when his decisions are different due to fluctuations in his mentality. Therefore, at Si Qianqian's age, it is not a big mistake to be a little beautiful, a little vain, and a little pretentious. However, Su Han did not know whether Si Qianqian was number one among the younger generation of the four major families, and whether there was a woman more beautiful and more elegant than her. This gift-giving session lasted for a full two hours. After all the gifts were delivered, Si Qianqian took his time and looked at the gifts slowly. ? ?She only glanced at these gifts and threw them aside. She will look at some gifts more. When the gifts came to the Geng family¡¯s table, the geniuses of the Geng family opened their eyes wide and held their breath, wanting to see the eldest lady¡¯s reaction to their gifts. "Who sent these?" Si Qianqian asked, pointing to the pile of gifts. "Miss Qianqian, these are given to you by the young geniuses of the Geng family." When Si Qianqian heard about the Geng family, she suddenly frowned, with a trace of displeasure and disgust on her face. "Take all these gifts away." The eldest lady suddenly changed her attitude and refused to even open the gift given by the Geng family genius. This made all the Geng family geniuses stunned and didn't know what was going on. "Why don't Miss Qianqian open our gifts?" "Did we offend her?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,404 Three Seniors You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°That¡¯s not right, we have never dealt with this young lady before, how could we possibly offend her?¡± "By the way, this Miss Si Qianqian seems to be Si Liang's biological sister?" "Who is Si Liang?" "You're stupid! You don't know who Si Liang is? Isn't Si Liang your fianc¨¦?" "Yes, that's right. This Si Liang is one of the few core disciples of the Si family. It seems he is not here today, right? Is he in retreat?" "Si Liang is Youyou's fianc¨¦, so Miss Si Qianqian is related to us. But looking at her look, it seems like she doesn't like us at all?" "By the way, I heard that Miss Si Qianqian seems to be quite critical of this engagement. She has been making comments in public a long time ago, saying that her eldest brother Si Liang should find a better partner, and even said that Si Liang It¡¯s not an exaggeration to be worthy of a royal princess.¡± Since everyone started talking about the engagement, Geng Youyou's face changed and she kept biting her lip without saying a word. She seemed not to have heard everyone's comments. Geng Xian shouted: "Okay, no matter whether the eldest lady Si has any objections to our Geng family or whether she has objections to this engagement, it is none of our business. We are here to attend the birthday party, and we will give you gifts." Well, that¡¯s considered a good effort. As for what happens to other people, it¡¯s not ours to control. Do you understand what I say?¡± "Yes, Brother Geng." ¡°Every one of the Geng family¡¯s geniuses is downcast. Originally, they thought that this birthday party would be a great opportunity to pursue Miss Si Qianqian, but they did not expect that the eldest lady would actually have objections to their Geng family. Looking at Si Qianqian's face, she was indeed biased against the Geng family. She didn't even look at the Geng family's gifts. At this time, the master of ceremonies stepped onto the high platform again. "Everyone, Miss Qianqian is very satisfied with everyone's hospitality. On behalf of Miss Qianqian, I would like to thank you all." "Today is not only Miss Qianqian's birthday, but there is also a master of elixirs in the Si family who will be released from seclusion today." "Moreover, at the same time, we have also invited two extremely respected seniors from Cangxue City to attend this event." "Let us give you a round of applause, Zuo Danhuang, the master of elixirs of the Si family, Senior Wei Long, the national master of Cangyunze Kingdom, and the most famous Danhuang Ao of Cangxue City!" With the host¡¯s enthusiastic introduction, the curtain behind slowly opened. Three figures, lined up in a row, walked out slowly. As soon as I saw these three figures, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became heated. These three people, excluding Zuo Danhuang, the other two are extremely famous in the entire Cangyunze Kingdom. One is the national master of Cangyunze Kingdom, and the other is a Great Alchemy Emperor-level existence. The so-called Great Alchemy Emperor, that is, the realm of Alchemy, is a whole higher level than the Alchemy Emperor. Any one of these characters is a powerful being in Cangyunze Country. At this moment, two people appeared at once, which suddenly plunged the atmosphere into a frenzy. Even Geng Xian and the others couldn't help but stand up when they heard the names of these two people. Looking at the entire banquet hall, almost all the banquet guests stood up, and there was a wave of applause, welcoming the appearance of these three people. Zuo Danhuang, the elixir master of the Si family, is a middle-aged monk with a slightly feminine temperament. Seeing the enthusiastic crowd below, he walked to a nearby seat and sat down with a straight face and a serious look. The people in the Si family are obviously used to his behavior, and they are not surprised. "The other two seniors, however, did not put on airs and waved to the people in the audience in a friendly manner. Si Qianqian greeted the two of them delicately, and said in a delicate voice, "Senior National Master, Teacher Ao." teacher? Everyone was slightly startled when they heard her name. The master of ceremonies from the Si family laughed loudly and said: "You may not know that last month, Miss Qianqian became a disciple of Emperor Ao to learn alchemy. Miss Qianqian's talent has been recognized by Emperor Ao. .Senior Ao even thinks that Miss Qianqian is likely to be the next Great Alchemy Emperor in Cangxue City!" The geniuses of the Si family were all cheering and making noise. Obviously, they are all proud of the Si family. And the faces of the other three major families changed slightly. Such a reaction is enough to show that although the four major families are harmonious on the surface, in fact, there is still that kind of hidden conflict in private.Struggle. Originally, the power of the four major families was fairly evenly matched. However, an extremely outstanding alchemy genius can generate a huge energy vortex, which is enough to change this balanced situation. If this Si Qianqian really has the potential to become the Great Alchemy Emperor as the emcee said, then maybe in twenty years the power of the Si family will be able to stabilize one of the other three major families. For a time, some people were happy, some were worried, and everyone¡¯s expressions formed a distinct picture of all living beings. There are also some young geniuses who are purely envious and jealous of Miss Si Qianqian. You must know that Emperor Ao Dan is very picky and will never accept disciples casually. But it happened that Miss Si Qianqian was chosen by Emperor Ao Dan. Moreover, in addition to Ao Dadan, the Si family actually invited Master Wei Long, the master of Cangyunze Kingdom. A young lady¡¯s birthday party has such a strong influence, which shows how powerful the Si family is. For a moment, Zhuang Yu beside Su Han frowned. The Si family is so powerful, but Zhuang Yu wants to steal women from the top geniuses of the Si family. Although Zhuang Yu is not afraid of Si Liang, he still feels guilty after watching this battle. "Brother Han, do you think I can beat the Si family?" Zhuang Yu murmured to himself, his voice so low that only Su Han could hear it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,405 Alchemy Answer You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two seniors sat down at the Si family's banquet table, and they suddenly shone brightly, making everyone in the Si family feel bright and confident. "Everyone, would you like to invite the Imperial Master and the Great Alchemy Emperor to say a few words? We young monks are in need of guidance from two experts, so please invite these two experts!" The people of the Si family are obviously deliberately building momentum. "Master Wei, please go first." Emperor Ao Dadan said humbly. The Imperial Master Wei Long smiled slightly and was not polite. He looked at the audience and said: "At today's banquet, our Imperial Master saw more than 80% of the young talents in Cangxue City. In you, our Imperial Master saw I see hope for the future. The young geniuses of our generation in Cangxue City are indeed of extremely high standards. There are also some geniuses who cannot come out of seclusion, and I am afraid they will give us even greater surprises." "The talent draft of the four great sects is coming soon. Our national division here sincerely hopes that you can win glory for our Cangyun Zeguo in the talent draft, and also embark on a bright road for your own future!" In this speech, Imperial Master Wei Long mentioned the upcoming talent draft of the four major sects. For a moment, all the young monks present were filled with excitement. "Brother Ao, you are the idol of young people, please say a few more words." Imperial Master Wei Long smiled slightly and handed the topic to Ao Dadanhuang. ?? Dressed in white robes, Lord Ao Dan looked like an elegant scholar, with a long beard that made his face look quite elegant. "Since the National Master said so, let me say a few more words. The National Master just mentioned that our young geniuses in Cangxue City are of a higher level. I do not deny this. However, what the National Master said is probably Refers to martial arts. In terms of alchemy, our Cangyunze Kingdom is still relatively backward among the thirteen countries in the Upper Nine Regions. However, the four major divine sects attach great importance to alchemy talents." "Now the royal family is also aware of this problem, so from now on, the royal family will pay more attention to the selection of alchemy talents. This time the four major sect talent draft, the royal family will give more places to alchemy talents than in previous years. " Hearing what Lord Ao Dan said, all the young people at the scene became commotion. On the other hand, geniuses at the level of the four major families are relatively calm. Geng Xian, Geng Yi and others just raised their brows, showing a hint of doubt. But that's all. Martial arts is still the mainstream after all. In the world of martial arts, martial arts geniuses must be the most noble beings. Among the martial arts geniuses, few are able to keep pace with alchemy. Maybe such people exist, but they are definitely rare. However, this does not mean that alchemy is not popular in the Upper Nine Realms. In fact, in the thirteen countries of the Upper Nine Realms, the status of alchemists is very high. Because there are too many strong people in the upper nine realms of martial arts, while the proportion of top experts in alchemy is pitifully small. It¡¯s not that these people don¡¯t want to practice alchemy, but that the path to alchemy is not something you can get if you want to. The way of alchemy is even more important than the way of martial arts. Without inheritance, it is difficult to become self-taught in the field of alchemy, which is different from martial arts. Of course, those who are born with alchemy talents are another matter. In fact, Emperor Ao did not have a long speech. After casually talking about some topics about alchemy, he handed the topic back to the Si family. The person in charge of the Si family smiled and said: "Everyone, do you feel very excited that Senior Ao has accepted Miss Qianqian as his personal disciple, and released such big news? Taking this opportunity, do you also want to show off in front of Senior Ao? Show more? Today, at this banquet, we will give everyone a chance, and in the next session, we will discuss alchemy." ????????????????????????????????????????? These young geniuses below are all a little surprised. However, they were not panicked. Since we are here as guests, no matter how the Si family plays, everyone will accompany them. Some people even have some vague expectations. After all, Ao Dadan Emperor was related to the royal family, and his vision represented the royal family's vision in selecting alchemy geniuses. Under this premise, if his Alchemy talent can be noticed by him, it will definitely change his destiny. Perhaps, geniuses like Geng Xian and others would not be particularly enthusiastic. However, there are so many geniuses in each family, and the resources the family can provide are limited. In this case, those geniuses whose family resources are not particularly tilted towards them will be??I longed to be valued by Emperor Ao Dan. Even Zhuang Yu couldn't help but show a slightly moved expression for a moment. He secretly thought in his heart that if he showed up in this alchemy competition today, he would be able to compete with a genius of Si Liang's level to grab a woman out of thin air in the future. A few more chips! "It's a pity that his alchemy talent is mediocre, so he can only think about it. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUTOUT You must know that this quota is not available to everyone present. There are many geniuses from small forces who can¡¯t get a spot even if they break their heads. All of a sudden, the atmosphere at the scene became a little heated. "Brother Geng Xian, our Geng family is not very good at this alchemy aspect." Geng Xian nodded and said: "If you are not good at it, then we should focus on participating. Let their people who are good at alchemy take the limelight." The four major families have different areas of expertise. Among them, the Geng family is indeed not particularly outstanding in alchemy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,406 You will also participate You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the host of the Si family said again: "In this alchemy competition, we plan to adopt a more interesting method, that is, rush answering. Wait a minute, we will give you twenty alchemy questions, each time Everyone has the opportunity to answer a question. If you answer the question correctly, you will get ten points. However, if you answer it incorrectly after the answer, sorry, twenty points will be deducted." "As for the settlement of points, it is not based on individuals, but on forces. Which force has more sufficient alchemy foundation, and which force's young genius has higher alchemy foundation, will be revealed when the time comes!" This form of answering questions is actually very vulgar. It's just that this arrangement is good as a family rather than as an individual. Suddenly someone shouted: "This kind of competition is interesting, but it doesn't mean much if there is no reward." ¡°Yes, let¡¯s add some bonuses!¡± "Yes, you must bet on something." Listening to what they were saying to each other, everyone in the Geng family was silent. Alchemy was originally the shortcoming of the Geng family, so naturally no one responded at this time. The children of the He family and the Wei family have already begun to discuss the bets with great interest at this time. Suddenly, someone laughed and said to the Geng family: "Brother Geng, your family is too low-key today, isn't it? Don't you want to take a chance on this lucky draw?" The person who spoke was a genius from the Wei family. Although Geng Xian had not dealt with this person a few times, he had heard that this person was very enamored of Miss Si Qianqian, and he simply pursued her indiscriminately. I looked at Miss Si Qianqian on the stage again, and sure enough I saw Miss Si Qianqian looking over here with her beautiful eyebrows slightly raised. Geng Xian suddenly felt a little wary in his heart and said calmly: "You guys are playing, our Geng family is not very enthusiastic about this kind of lottery." "Haha, don't tell me you don't dare to play." "If this is the case, it will greatly bring down the face of our four major families." "If you're scared, why don't we bet on a smaller payout?" These chattering people are all young geniuses who usually admire Si Qianqian and want to please her. Geng Xian couldn¡¯t help but feel furious. You want to flatter Si Qianqian. Seeing that Si Qianqian is unhappy with our Geng family, you¡¯re going to step on our Geng family? Geng Xian naturally has a disdain for this kind of person. However, although he felt unhappy, he could not refuse categorically. ¡°Otherwise, you will really be looked down upon. "I've heard that the Geng family is glamorous on the outside, but actually it's quite difficult on the inside? Otherwise, why would they rush to get married with the Si family? Otherwise, let's bet smaller on the lottery and take care of it?" These voices may sound concerned, but in fact they are full of yin and yang. Su Han was speechless when he saw the proud faces of these guys. These guys, are they so talented in alchemy, yet they act like they are determined to succeed them first? Finally, the geniuses from several major families discussed and came up with a result. The big families and powerful forces participating in the alchemy competition each paid 3 billion middle-grade Yuan stones. There are four in total. Among these four families, there are three major families and the Qingwu Dojo. As the host, the Si family is naturally unable to participate. The remaining three major families all participated. Of course, the Geng family did not want to participate at all, but were forced to do so. Three billion mid-grade Yuan stones is definitely a very exaggerated amount. Even Geng Xian would never be able to come up with this number at once. "Brother Geng Xian, everyone is waiting for your reply! You can't even afford this kind of small gamble, right?" "It's only three billion, and it won't hurt your muscles and bones." "Brothers of the Geng family, do you feel sorry for money?" "Brother Geng Xian, why don't we give you some time and you can discuss it and pool some money." The geniuses from the other two families crowded around Geng Xian one by one. Geng Xian had no choice but to come back to discuss with the geniuses of the Geng family. "Everyone, I will pay one billion for this bet. You can chip in the remaining two billion." Geng Xian was also helpless. At this time, if he did not participate in the gambling, he would be even more timid. Although the Geng family geniuses were reluctant, they all took out their wallets one by one. "Huh? Since you two casual cultivator friends are sitting at the table of our Geng family, you must have this bet."Let's share it together, right? " "These Geng family members all know that with the Geng family's alchemy background, participating in this gambling game must be giving money to several other big forces. Since it is giving away money, it is always better for two people to share the bet. Geng Xian immediately stopped him and said, "Don't talk nonsense. This is our Geng family's own business. What does it mean to involve outsiders?" "Brother Geng Xian, what's the matter? They are sitting in our Geng family's seat. Why can't we take them with us to play gambling? Besides, if we win, they will still make money!" Those Geng family geniuses are sophistry. Geng Xian was very angry. The last time these guys had a bet with Siang outside the Qiling Valley, it was Su Han who solved the problem. Not only do they not remember it well, but they also want to trick others. "No, I'm the one in charge. They don't have to participate in this bet." Geng Xian drank, then apologized to Su Han and Zhuang Yu, "Two, I'm sorry. This is a matter for our Geng family, we can handle it ourselves. , you don¡¯t have to worry about being involved.¡± Zhuang Yu hurriedly said: "What did Brother Geng say? If you don't think Zhuang Yu is holding you back, I am willing to do my best." "Haha, no need, we are giving them money anyway, why bother using Yuanshi to pay for these animals." Geng Xian waved his hand mockingly. At this time, Su Han sent a message to Zhuang Yu: "Brother Zhuang, in the message you gave me last time, didn't you say that you were short of money?" Zhuang Yu was startled: "Yes, I want to find Thousand-Year Ice Soul, and I need to establish relationships in major stores in Cangxue City. I am really short of money. But, why are you asking this now?" "Since you are short of money, you should also participate in the gambling game. You have to pay all the two billion bets yourself. If you don't have enough, I have some here." Su Han¡¯s voice transmission made Zhuang Yu stunned on the spot. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,407 Question 1 You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ah? Brother, are you right?" Zhuang Yu felt a little dumbfounded, "This money must be wasted." Su Han smiled slightly: "If you want to make money, just go and participate. If it's not enough, I have one billion here. Remember, no matter how much we pay, the profit will be divided proportionally. As for those who don't want to pay, , just don¡¯t think about dividing it.¡± One billion is really not a small amount for a kid from a down-and-out family like Zhuang Yu. Even if you can get it together, one billion is no joke. For a moment, Zhuang Yu looked at Su Han, hesitant in his heart. One billion mid-grade Yuan stones is certainly a huge amount, but Zhuang Yu now trusts Su Han very much. In the end, Zhuang Yu gritted his teeth and made a decision. "Brother Geng, I, Zhuang Yu, am also joining in the fun and taking advantage of the lottery. I will bet one billion, and as for my brother Han, he will also bet one billion." What? Geng Xian and other Geng family geniuses simply thought that their ears had heard wrongly. "These two casual cultivators actually want one billion in lottery tickets?" Are they out of their minds? Immediately, the Geng family genius with quick brains laughed and said: "Well, Brother Geng will offer one billion, and you two will each contribute one billion, and three billion will be collected. We people will not join in the fun." ¡°In their eyes, this money must be wasted. Since someone wants to be taken advantage of, let them do it, so that you don't have to do it. In fact, Zhuang Yu was also worried. Although Su Han said he wanted to make money, he was not sure at all. In the end, Zhuang Yu gritted his teeth and let it go. What if it was reliable? Geng Xian was a little dumbfounded, and couldn't help but remind: "Are you sure? Our Geng family's alchemy foundation is at the bottom among the four major families. This is to give money to others." He felt that he had to speak clearly to prevent others from thinking that the Geng family had any hope of winning the championship. Zhuang Yu coughed dryly: "If you don't want to let go of the child, you can't trap the wolf. The two of us are out of the two billion." For a moment, everyone at the Geng family table looked at Zhuang Yu with a crazy look, and even Geng Youyou was a little surprised. Although Zhuang Yu is her beloved man, she also knows that when it comes to alchemy, Zhuang Yu has no foundation at all. Finally, everyone decided that Geng Xian and Geng Yi would each contribute 500 million in gambling capital, and Zhuang Yu and Su Han would each contribute 1 billion. Geng Yi¡¯s 500 million was just for fun. He felt that he had a good relationship with Geng Xian, and he couldn¡¯t let Geng Xian take the money alone. As for the other Geng family children, they all have no money. "Haha, Mr. Geng, I thought your Geng family wouldn't participate! Not bad, not bad. It seems that the Geng family still has some background. It deserves to be one of the four major families." ¡°Brother Geng Xian, well done.¡± Once the three billion was taken out, the attitudes of these people changed. The gambling funds of the four forces were pooled together, totaling 1.2 billion middle-grade Yuan stones. "Everyone, after negotiation, the distribution of the lottery this time will adopt a winner-takes-all rule. Whichever force wins the alchemy competition can take away all the gambling funds. As for others, they are willing to admit defeat." "Do you have any comments?" Since it is a lottery game, it is definitely not possible for everyone to have a share. It must be a game where most people lose and a few people make money. So, no one has any opinions. ¡°Since I have no opinion, let¡¯s let it be decided!¡± After the rules are set, it¡¯s time to wait for the alchemy competition to begin. Geng Xian's solemn gaze swept across the faces of the Geng family geniuses present: "Everyone, this alchemy competition is the common honor of our Geng family. Maybe you didn't invest money, but if you know the answer to the question, Please don¡¯t hide it.¡± "Brother Geng Xian, if I knew the answer, I would definitely not pretend not to know." "That's right, although we didn't contribute any money, we will still contribute for the sake of the family's face." Of course, everyone can say nice things, as long as you don¡¯t let yourself pay for it and be taken advantage of. Geng nodded first, and then said to Su Han and Zhuang Yu: "You two, you have invested money. I will answer you later. You two are also included in our Geng family." Naturally, the two of them had no objections. When Geng Xian's attention turned elsewhere, Zhuang Yu secretly sent a message to Su Han: "Brother, what's the reason why you encouraged me to participate? I'm not the best at alchemy either."??Okay. " Su Han smiled slightly: "Look at my movements. If my eyelids twitch, you immediately raise your hand to answer without any hesitation." "Ah? Does this work?" Zhuang Yu was stunned. "If you trust me, then do it." Su Han didn't bother to talk nonsense to him. Zhuang Yu gritted his teeth: "Okay, since you said so, my brother will follow you until the end." A quarter of an hour later, the alchemy competition officially began. It can be seen that the Great Alchemy Emperor Ao attaches great importance to this alchemy competition. He will personally take charge of this alchemy competition. "Attention all participating geniuses, please listen to the first question. The first question is about the cultivation of elixir. There is a elixir called Hemerocallis fulva. In autumn, if the Hemerocallis fulva grows some golden spots, How do you think this golden spot most likely formed?" This first question directly gave everyone a warning. Everyone took a breath of cold air. Many people had never heard of Hemerocallis fulva. Some people have heard of it, but this kind of Hemerocallis fulva is generally wild, and they have never had any contact with the cultivation of Hemerocallis fulva. Therefore, when faced with this problem, the scene immediately became much calmer. There are a few geniuses with hesitant expressions, and they seem to have some vague ideas in their hearts, but they cannot formulate a systematic answer. I want to raise my hand to answer, but I lack the courage to raise my hand decisively. After all, if you answer the question incorrectly, you will be deducted twenty points. No one wants to be deducted twenty points as soon as they come up and fall far behind the others. Therefore, for this first question, you must be cautious and cautious. Everyone has the same idea. It is better to fail to answer and get no points than to be deducted negative points. Su Han¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. However, Zhuang Yu happened to be deserting at the moment and didn't see Su Han's eyelids twitching at all. Su Han blinked his eyelids again, but Zhuang Yu was looking left and right, observing the reactions of Geng Youyou and others. Su Han was completely speechless and kicked Zhuang Yu in the calf from under the table. Zhuang Yu was stunned for a moment, and then he saw Su Han looking at him. Zhuang Yu subconsciously raised his hand. This action surprised everyone in the audience. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,408 His answer is completely correct You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??????????????????????????????????????????¡­???????????????????????????? Everyone was secretly amused when they saw two casual cultivators joining the Geng family¡¯s gambling capital, secretly thinking that these two guys couldn¡¯t figure out the situation and thought that the Geng family had the strength to compete for the championship. Now, seeing Zhuang Yu raising his hand, it aroused laughter among these people. They don¡¯t believe it. This guy is just a casual cultivator who eats at the Geng family table. In this situation, does he still have room to speak? This guy was probably excited, his brain was congested, and he answered impulsively. Therefore, many people looked at Zhuang Yu with a sneer, as if they wanted to appreciate his ugliness. They wanted to see, when the geniuses of the big family did not dare to raise their hands to answer, he, who was at the same level as a casual cultivator, was overly nervous and had conditioned reflexes? Or is there really a way to answer it? Everyone was looking at a joke and wanted to see this guy make a fool of himself. Even Geng Xian was extremely surprised. Even Geng Youyou was slightly surprised, looking at Zhuang Yu with his wonderful eyes unblinking. Those top geniuses from the four major families and Qingwu Dojo looked over here inexplicably. Among the four forces that placed bets this time, the Geng family¡¯s alchemy background is the least outstanding. ????????????????????????? This first question is obviously very difficult, and it¡¯s a question that gives everyone power. In this case, the first person to raise his hand to answer was actually a person at the Geng family table. For a moment, everyone had rich expressions. Some people sneered and watched, with the mentality of watching the excitement, while some people frowned slightly and looked at Zhuang Yu with a scrutinizing gaze, trying to see if he really knew the answer, or if he was flustered and accidentally raised his hand. Some people simply closed their eyes and paid no attention to what was happening. "Brother Geng, you, the Geng family, are quite capable of doing things. However, his score also represents the score of your Geng family. If he answers incorrectly, your Geng family will be deducted twenty points. Are you sure you want him to act so recklessly?" The person who spoke was none other than the genius of the Wei family who admired Si Qianqian. Geng Yi said bluntly: "What does it have to do with you?" "Tsk, I'm saying this just for your sake. If you get a twenty-point deduction, your money will really be wasted." This guy said he was thinking about the Geng family, but his tone was actually sarcastic. Geng Yi snorted coldly: "No need! Even if it's just in vain, that's what we're happy with." "You don't know a good heart!" That day the genius sneered. Zhuang Yu stood up despite the pressure from all the eyes. Clearing his throat, he said nervously: "Autumn is the season of killing. There are not many reasons why golden spots can grow on Hemerocallis. The most likely reason is that there are dragon-toothed impatiens growing near Hemerocallis. , this Dragon Tooth Phoenix Fairy absorbs the golden spiritual energy in other seasons, but releases the golden spiritual energy in autumn. When combined with a lignin substance in Hemerocallis fulva, it will make the Hemerocallis fulva grow golden spots. " After saying it in one breath, Zhuang Yu looked at the dumbfounded eyes of everyone staring at him, and suddenly felt very refreshed, and a sense of confidence surged up in his chest. At the moment, he looked at the Great Alchemy Emperor Ao and said calmly: "I don't know the answer to this. What do you think, the Great Alchemy Emperor?" This Zhuang Yu¡¯s performance surprised many people slightly. They were not only surprised by this boy's unexpected performance, but they were also curious, is this answer true? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of sight, everyone turned to Ao Dadanhuang. Emperor Ao Dan suddenly became the focus of everyone. Ao Dadanhuang originally squinted his eyes, looking like an old god. Suddenly his eyes opened and a sharp light shot out towards Zhuang Yu. ¡°Obviously, Zhuang Yu¡¯s answer moved Emperor Ao Dan a little. "Master, is this person lying?" Si Qianqian on the side asked Ao Dadanhuang gently. "His answer is absolutely correct. Especially the Dragon Tooth and Phoenix Fairy will release gold spiritual energy in the autumn. I didn't expect him to know about it. It's really rare, rare!" When Emperor Ao Dan spoke, everyone was immediately dumbfounded. ¡°So, this guy was blind and stumbled upon a dead mouse. This first question actually made him a coincidence and he got ten points for the Geng family? ¡°For the first question, the Geng family gets ten points!¡± So, a dramatic scene appeared. Among all the four families that placed bets, the Geng family, which had the most average alchemy background, actually got the first ten points. ??The genius of the Wei family who made the sarcastic comment just now opened his mouth in disbelief, with an unconvinced look on his face. In his eyes, this was purely Zhuang Yu's luck and not his true strength at all. Zhuang Yu actually felt unbelievable at this moment. He just recited what Su Han had transmitted to him. But I didn¡¯t expect that it would be affirmed by Emperor Ao Dan. So, doesn¡¯t it mean that Su Han can actually solve this problem that a lot of geniuses here can¡¯t solve? Seeing the eyes of everyone in the audience looking at him, Zhuang Yu knew that he had shown his face this time. Thinking about it, whether it is the Geng family or the Si family, they will leave a certain impression on themselves. This is undoubtedly beneficial to my pursuit of Geng Youyou. For a moment, Zhuang Yu was filled with joy. After sitting down, he was about to say something to Su Han, but Su Han said: "Don't be distracted, just concentrate." Zhuang Yu nodded repeatedly. He had a hunch that the Han Su brothers encouraged him to place a bet to participate, so they had some hope. Otherwise, Su Han wouldn't have spent one billion to join in the fun. Thinking of this, Zhuang Yu became more motivated. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,409 Nothing can be done more than three times You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The following is the second question. Please listen to the question. There is an elixir here, which is the correct elixir, but there are two auxiliary elixirs in it, and there are certain errors. Who can find out these two auxiliary elixirs as quickly as possible? If there is a mistake in the elixir, raise your hand to answer it. Remember, once you answer it, you must answer it immediately, otherwise, you will have to deduct twenty points. Therefore, you should read this question clearly before raising your hand to answer it. " ???????????????????????????????. Su Han glanced at the pill prescription and smiled secretly in his heart. This elixir is actually an ancient elixir. Moreover, it is still a very unpopular elixir recipe in ancient times, and the uses of the refined elixir are also relatively unpopular. Therefore, unless you are a master who has been immersed in alchemy for a long time and has nothing to do, you will study this elixir. It just so happens that Su Han was the kind of alchemy master who seemed to have nothing to do in his previous life. What kind of unpopular alchemy recipe has he not seen or studied? So, as soon as he saw this pill recipe, he knew it. With one glance, it was like an electric shock, and the flaws in the prescription were clearly seen, and then he glanced at Zhuang Yu. In fact, Zhuang Yu doesn't pay much attention to the elixir now. The only thing he pays attention to is Su Han. He knew that it was meaningless to focus on the topic, and he would not be able to become famous even if he studied it for ten years. Only his brother Han Su is his barometer. Seeing Su Han's eyelids move, Zhuang Yu immediately raised his hand without saying a word. At this moment, the whole place was in an uproar, and everyone was made a little angry by Zhuang Yu. "What is going on? Are you determined to make everyone more difficult or something?" If you do this every time, will others still have a chance? The most important thing is, this kid, the blind cat encountered a dead mouse the first time, can he still encounter it the second time? Then this luck must be so good that it goes against the heavens, right? Even Si Qianqian was a little unhappy at this moment. The cold eyes glanced at Zhuang Yu slightly and asked lightly: "You know again?" Zhuang Yu chuckled, but ignored Si Qianqian's question. Instead, he said to Great Alchemy Emperor Ao: "Senior Great Alchemy Emperor, this recipe is the ancient Zhen Shui Dan recipe. For monks who specialize in the water attribute lineage, this elixir can suppress the spirits of other attributes in their bodies. It can even convert it into water attribute spiritual power, so this elixir is of great significance to monks who specialize in water attributes. But it has no effect on monks who practice other attributes, or monks who practice several meridians. .¡± "As for the two mistakes, they are water green fruit and lianxincao. These two auxiliary elixirs sound like water-based elixirs, but they are actually biased toward wood-based elixirs and cannot exist in Zhishui Dan. The elixir is in the recipe.¡± After Zhuang Yu finished speaking, the whole place fell silent again. "Your name is Zhuang Yu?" Emperor Ao Dan took a deep breath and asked. "Yes, this junior Zhuang Yu is a descendant of Cang Xuecheng's family." Zhuang Yu said nervously. Great Alchemy Emperor Ao nodded, but didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He just turned to everyone and announced: "The answer to this question is correct." Actually got it right again! At this moment, everyone was a little uneasy, especially Si Qianqian, whose Miao eyes flashed with displeasure. Originally, Si Qianqian held this birthday party because he was actually waiting for a price. He wanted to use this method to find the most outstanding geniuses from various major forces, form an intersection with them, and slowly choose a husband among them in the future. However, among the major first-rate forces in Cangxue City, the one Si Qianqian hated the most was the Geng family. She felt that the woman from the Geng family was not worthy of her amazingly talented eldest brother, so she also disliked the rest of the Geng family. In this way, Si Qianqian naturally does not want to see the Geng family perform well in alchemy competitions, because if the Geng family performs well, it will be equivalent to squeezing the opportunities for geniuses from other forces to perform in disguise. What's more, with a background like Zhuang Yu's, it's impossible for him to be considered as a candidate for Si Qianqian's husband. Therefore, Si Qianqian glanced at Geng Xian meaningfully, and the meaning was very obvious, asking Geng Xian to warn this boy named Zhuang, that's about it, don't be disrespectful. Geng Xian naturally saw the look in Si Qianqian's eyes, but Geng Xian pretended to be deaf and dumb and had no intention of stopping Zhuang Yu. The eyes of other competing forces from all directions are directed towards Zhuang Yu with increasing frequency. Obviously, at this time, everyoneThe Geng family has been regarded as a strong opponent in this competition, and Zhuang Yu has been regarded as a person who needs special attention. Su Han glanced at him and knew that Zhuang Yu's performance had made many people unable to stand it. At the moment, Su Han was also in a dark state of mind. He asked Zhuang Yu to win two questions in a row before because he wanted Zhuang Yu to give everyone a show of strength and take the lead. Now that this deterrent effect has been achieved, there is no need to continue to be so crazy. "If you don't give others any chance for three consecutive questions, then this alchemy competition will be impossible to play. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out out of which this alchemy discussion should be abandoned, would be the equivalent of all the previous efforts being reimbursed. Therefore, when Emperor Ao Dan presented the third question, although Su Han was as clear as a mirror, he pretended not to understand at all and did not even move his eyelids. Zhuang Yu always stared at Su Han closely, ready to answer at any time, but Su Han never moved his eyelids. Zhuang Yu was slightly disappointed and watched helplessly as a genius from Qingwu Dojo snatched the answer to the third question. ??Actually, everyone is not that focused on this question, because everyone's nerves are tense, for fear that as soon as this question comes out, Zhuang Yu will snatch the answer away. But I didn¡¯t expect that Zhuang Yu would be so quiet this time, with no reaction from beginning to end. By the time everyone reacted, it was no longer his turn to answer the question. However, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. As the saying goes, there are only three things that can be done. If Zhuang Yu suddenly grabs the third question, everyone's confidence will really collapse. Fortunately, it seems that Zhuang Yu¡¯s momentum can no longer be continued. ????????????????????????????????????? This alchemy competition is still fun. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,410 Going into battle in person You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For the fourth question, Emperor Ao Dan continued to ask questions. Although Su Han still knew the answer as always, he continued to pretend to be dead and did not give Zhuang Yu a chance to show off. Su Han pretended to be dead, so Zhuang Yu naturally lost his temper. This question was answered by a genius from the Wei family among the four major families. And Zhuang Yu¡¯s second misfire made everyone gradually relax their vigilance towards him, feeling that this kid was just a man trying his luck after all. Thinking about it this way, everyone can't help but return to their original understanding of Zhuang Yu and the Geng family. They feel that Zhuang Yu is just a kid from a small family who can't get on the stage, and the Geng family is just the Geng family with mediocre alchemy background. . On the other hand, Emperor Ao Dadan secretly called a confidant and said: "Go and find out Zhuang Yu's growth trajectory, who he followed to learn alchemy, and the details of the banker in Cangxue City." The confidant accepted the order and couldn't help but ask: "Great Alchemy Emperor, is this person worthy of attention?" ¡°Well, I just find it strange that the first two questions just looked not particularly difficult at first glance, but for a young genius to answer them in such a short period of time, he needs amazing experience and background.¡± The Great Alchemy Emperor Ao was really surprised. He even had an illusion just now that there seemed to be a Great Alchemy Emperor standing behind Zhuang Yu who was at least as powerful as him. However, on the third and fourth questions, Zhuang Yu failed to respond again. Not to mention that he didn't rush to answer, he didn't even show the slightest intention of rushing to answer. This made the Great Alchemy Emperor De Ao secretly feel strange. He began to wonder if he had made a mistake. He originally thought he had a chance to discover an alchemy genius. But now it seems that maybe Zhuang Yu is just luckier? Si Qianqian was also satisfied to see Zhuang Yu like this. He sneered in his heart: "After all, the Geng family has little foundation in alchemy. They came here with a small family. Occasionally they will be lucky enough to jump up and down, but they will soon wither. Huh! They think they are wise." The fifth question, Su Han¡¯s strategy has not changed and he continues to pretend to be dead. He knew that it would definitely not be a good thing if Zhuang Yu suddenly acted too exaggeratedly and far surpassed those first-rate geniuses. Immediately afterwards, Su Han did not give any expression for the sixth question, the seventh questionfor five consecutive questions. Zhuang Yu was worried there, but there was nothing he could do. Soon it was time to reach the eighth question, but Su Han still didn¡¯t express anything. At this time, Qingwu Dojo has answered three questions and scored thirty points, surpassing the Geng family and becoming the current number one. The Geng family ranked second with twenty points. In addition, there were the Wei family, the He family, and a second-rate family, who each answered a question and scored ten points. Everyone was not surprised that Qingwu Dojo took the lead. Obviously, the alchemy foundation of Qingwu Dojo clearly has advantages. Zhuang Yu was fooled twice by relying on a blind cat to meet a dead mouse, but now there is no movement. Everyone estimates that the Geng family's points will soon be overtaken by the forces behind them. No one is surprised by this result. This is in line with the strength that the Geng family should have. At this time, we have reached the ninth question. "Listen, everyone, the ninth question is a combination of elixirs. The question will mention seventy-two elixir materials. Using these seventy-two elixir materials, several kinds of elixir recipes can be combined. If anyone If you can combine three kinds of elixirs, you can raise your hand to answer the question." ???????????????????????????????? Su Han glanced at it, quickly calculating in his brain, and various deductions came one after another. Soon, Su Han came to a conclusion. However, he said to Zhuang Yu: "I will answer this question." Su Han¡¯s main consideration was not to harm Zhuang Yu. After all, if Zhuang Yu could even answer this question, he would be too evil. So Su Han decided to answer this question himself. Su Han raised his hand, and everyone present was shocked again. This question was answered by someone at the Geng family table again? And, who is this kid? Could it be that he is also a descendant of a small family who has climbed into the Geng family? Amid everyone¡¯s questioning gazes, Geng Xian quickly stood up and introduced: ¡°This is my brother with a different surname, his name is Han Su.¡± Without introducing Su Han¡¯s background, everyone immediately understood that this person must be a casual cultivator. In the eyes of these big-power geniuses, casual cultivators are inferior to even the children of small families. For a moment, everyone looked at Su Han with eyes filled with excitement.Full of disdain, I felt that this person must be a coward, and he had no real ability at all. ¡°That Zhuang Yu just now was a blind cat meeting a dead mouse, and this guy must be eager to show off before answering. However, this question was impossible for him to make a fool of himself, because this question was very complicated at first glance. He needed to deduce the prescription based on the existing materials. If he didn't have the goods in his stomach, , it is absolutely impossible to deduce anything. Everyone looked at Su Han with a hint of schadenfreude. ¡°Obviously, they wanted to see how this guy who was eager for the limelight made a fool of himself on this difficult problem. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,411 The situation of everything You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled slightly, stood up, cupped his hands and said to Emperor Ao: "Senior Ao, these seventy-two elixir materials, if I remember correctly, should be a famous game in ancient times, called the Game of All Things. " "Oh?" Emperor Ao's eyes lit up, "How do you know?" Emperor Ao Dan was shocked. To be honest, he had never heard of the name of this all-encompassing bureau. I just saw such an endgame from an ancient book. This question is extremely difficult, and Ao Dadanhuang actually doesn¡¯t think anyone can answer it. He asked this question because he wanted to test the geniuses present. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: There is a young man who breaks this situation with one word? ¡°Tell me about it, you have to name at least three kinds of elixir recipes.¡± Emperor Ao Dadan said. "The three types of elixirs are not too difficult, such as Shenxiu Dan, Restoring Spirit Pill, and Hidden Spirit Pill These three are all entry-level. I will write down the combination of these three pills and ask Ao Senior, please correct me." Hearing this, Emperor Ao Dan took a deep breath. Are these three kinds of elixirs just an entry-level combination in this all-encompassing situation? ??Could it be that there are more combinations of the seventy-two materials in this all-encompassing game? You must know that the ancient records that Emperor Ao Dan saw only recorded five combinations of elixirs. And listening to the young man's tone, it seems that there are more than five combinations of this situation? Emperor Ao suppressed the surprise in his heart, carefully read the prescription written by Su Han, and nodded slightly: "The three combinations you answered are not wrong. However, how did you know about this situation? " Su Han smiled calmly and said: "This junior once had the opportunity to study the situation of all phenomena. According to legend, this situation of all phenomena covers everything. In fact, there are a total of twenty-seven combinations of elixirs!" As soon as he said this, Emperor Ao was completely stunned. Twenty-seven combinations? This This is simply sensational. As the Great Alchemy Emperor, he is considered one of the authoritative figures in Alchemy in Cangxue City. But I have never heard that these seventy-two kinds of elixirs can actually be combined into twenty-seven kinds of elixirs? There are so many possible combinations? "Is this true?" Emperor Ao Dan stared at Su Han. Su Han smiled slightly and said: "It's absolutely true. However, it seems a bit far-fetched. This question only requires naming three combinations." Su Han could tell that Emperor Ao Dan was probably very interested in this situation. I¡¯m afraid Ao Dadan Emperor doesn¡¯t know much about the situation. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to react like this. "You have answered the ninth question correctly. Let me make a few digressions, what is the allusion to this situation?" Ao Dadanhuang was not ashamed to ask. "The Bureau of Wanxiang is said to be a magical alchemy bureau handed down from the ancient country of Wanxiang. It uses seventy-two elixir materials to combine twenty-seven elixir recipes. It is said that after its creation, no one has ever broken through it again. It has always been There are only twenty-seven paths. If someone can combine the twenty-eighth path, he will definitely leave his name in history." The Game of Wanxiang is a very famous game in the Alchemy circle of Daxia Imperial Capital. There are only a few rumors here. It seems that the level of the Upper Nine Regions is still far lower than that of the Great Xia Imperial Capital. Seeing Su Han talking eloquently, the geniuses from all major forces present were also puzzled. Where did this guy come from? When did Cangxue City gain such a number one figure? Han Su? Never heard of it. what is it today? First, Zhuang Yu appeared, and then Han Su appeared, both from the Geng family's table. What was the Geng family doing? Looking at Han Su's words, deeds, and conversation, everyone couldn't help but feel that this person was really not a simple person. Everyone suddenly discovered that after this question, the Geng family's points suddenly jumped up again, and they actually had 30 points, tied for first place with Qingwu Dojo. Before, because of Zhuang Yu¡¯s continuous misfires, everyone ignored the Geng family. Looking at it now, the performance of the Geng family is really not a flash in the pan. This inexplicable Han Su has gained another ten points. If this continues, maybe the Geng family can really compete for first place? Although it is unlikely to win the Qingwu Dojo, it is not completely impossible. The Great Pill Emperor Ao looked at Su Han thoughtfully for a long time and nodded gently: "Thank you for sharing, little friend. Let me ask for advice later." When Emperor Ao Dan asked for advice, the people at the scene were also greatly surprised. They looked at Su Han sideways and thought it was incredible.?? Especially Si Qianqian, whose bright eyes looked up and down on Su Han. Obviously, Su Han's performance aroused the curiosity of this proud girl. Although Zhuang Yu performed well before, he was not good enough for Emperor Ao to ask for advice. You know, Lord Ao Dan is a teacher that Si Qianqian admires very much. Su Han smiled slightly and sat back in his seat. The Geng family¡¯s points increased to thirty points, making Geng Xian and the others also beam with joy. Zhuang Yu was also very excited. It could be seen that he was not unhappy because Su Han came forward on his own. He even speculated that the Han Su brothers were doing this to protect themselves. After Su Han sat down, he clearly felt that the attention from all sides had returned to the Geng family again, and people from several other first-rate forces cast wary looks. Even the geniuses at Qingwu Dojo, who were originally focused on thinking that they would definitely win the championship, now looked over here from time to time. Su Han knew that from now on, it would not be so easy to confuse his opponents. Of course, Su Han was not nervous about this. He decided to continue with the rhythm, not to be too exaggerated, but also to have the situation in hand. Next, Su Han deliberately controlled the rhythm. The geniuses of the Geng family really have no advantage over other first-rate forces in terms of alchemy. When Su Han didn't take action, neither Geng Xian nor Geng Yi could compete with the Alchemy geniuses from several other first-rate forces. "For many questions, when they have a little idea, others have already figured out the correct answer and snatched the question away. In this way, the sixteen questions passed quickly. During this period, Su Han only answered once, raising the Geng family's points from thirty to forty points. "The genius of Qingwu Dojo has become more and more brave as he fights, and now he is fifty points. Looking at the posture of other forces, the highest score is only twenty points, which is already difficult to compete with the Qingwu Dojo and the Geng family. It seems that the final champion will probably come from these two companies. There are only the last four questions left. Su Han decided to fight back desperately. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,412 The battle with Qingwu Dojo You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the other side of the rostrum, the people sent by Emperor Ao Dan to investigate Zhuang Yu quietly returned to Emperor Ao Dan at this time and reported: "My subordinates have checked and found that this young man named Zhuang Yu is indeed He was born in a banker in Cangxue City. The banker has long since declined. When it was in its heyday, it seemed to have made some achievements in cultivating spiritual beasts. However, in terms of alchemy, I have never heard of any outstanding achievements in this banker. Zhuang Yu himself did not follow him. Have you ever learned alchemy from any famous alchemy master?" Emperor Ao Dan was slightly surprised after hearing these reports. Looking at the Geng family table with deep eyes, it seems that the reason why the Geng family behaved so unexpectedly today may not be because of Zhuang Yu. ??????????????????????????????????????? However, the current momentum of the Geng family¡¯s answering questions has declined, which made Emperor Ao Dan a little surprised. Judging from their previous performance, this should not be the only result at present. "Question 17" Emperor Ao Dan continued to ask. Su Han blinked his eyelids without hesitation, and Zhuang Yu immediately raised his hand to answer. This pattern has not appeared for a long time. When Zhuang Yu raised his hand, everyone was stunned. When Zhuang Yu gave the answer simply and neatly, Emperor Ao Dan looked at Zhuang Yu and Su Han with deep meaning. ¡°Obviously, Alchemy Emperor Ao also realized that among these two people, there must be alchemy masters pretending to be pigs and eating tigers. However, Emperor Ao Dan was not sure for a while who was the master among these two people. But based on the information he just obtained, he is more inclined to the younger-looking boy named Han Su. Although it is extremely incredible to have such attainments in alchemy at such a young age, the world of martial arts is so magical, and often the most incredible thing is the truth. Now, only the last three questions are left. The Geng Family and Qingwu Dojo both had fifty points, tied for first place. The remaining forces only have twenty points at most. Many young people who made bets now feel regretful, and many even secretly cursed the Geng family members for pretending to be pigs and eating tigers. ?????????????????????????????????????????????? Now it seems that they simply suspect that the Geng family is deliberately pretending to show weakness and seduce them to place bets. Even the geniuses of Qingwu Dojo have similar doubts. "However, Qingwu Dojo has always relied on its own strength in the field of alchemy. Even if they have some doubts, they don't bother to speak out. "The last three questions, everyone, cheer up! There is still suspense in the championship battle!" Hearing Alchemy Emperor Ao¡¯s reminder, the geniuses couldn¡¯t help but cheer up. Yes, it¡¯s not certain who will win the championship. Even those two powers that only got 20 points can still compete for the championship if they get all the last three questions. Even if they can¡¯t fight, it¡¯s so abominable that the Geng family pretends to be pigs and eats tigers. They snatched these three questions so that the Geng family can¡¯t grab them. It¡¯s disgusting and disgusting. The Geng family is not bad at all. Of course, the most likely thing now is the dispute between the Geng family and Qingwu Dojo. Qingwu Dojo is one of the four major sects, the Seven Stars Sect, which is an outer sect established in the Cangyun Ze Kingdom. Although it is very different from the main sect of the Seven Stars Sect, it has always been in Cang Yunze due to its close relationship with the Seven Stars Sect. Syracuse occupies a high position. The disciples of Qingwu Dojo also have high self-esteem, and even feel that the geniuses of the four major families are far inferior to them. The people in Qingwu Dojo include those who are domineering like Li Wei and Ouyang Ji, and others who are pretentious like Elder Yin. Basically, there are not many people who are easy to get along with. Therefore, if you want to say which one is the least popular among the first-class forces in Cangxue City, the answer must be Qingwu Dojo. Therefore, even Si Qianqian, who has a lot of opinions about the Geng family, is in a bit of a dilemma. She was a little depressed. Why were the other forces so ineffective? Why is it that the Geng family and Qingwu Dojo compete for the championship? Si Qianqian neither likes the Geng family nor Qingwu Dojo. She felt that Qingwu Dojo was too stinky, and one person in Qingwu Dojo was very pretentious. This kind of pretentiousness should only belong to her, Si Qianqian, and her eldest brother Si Liang. A disciple of Qingwu Dojo and not a disciple of Seven Star Sect, what qualifications do he have to be more stinky than her? When the talent draft of the four major sects begins, she, Si Qianqian, will definitely be selected. When the time comes, he will become an official disciple of the four major sects, and his status will be much higher than those of Qingwu Dojo. Therefore, one can imagine Si Qianqian¡¯s depression regarding the current situation.She held a birthday party to find Taoist companions, but the people who came forward were the Geng family and the Qingwu Taoist temple, the two factions she hated the most. The tense fight continues. Over there at the Qingwu Dojo, we are ready. Even Huang Xuefeng, who is known as the number one alchemy genius in Qingwu Dojo, secretly warned Geng Xian with his eyes. Judging from the meaning, it was clearly to ask Geng Xian to give up competing with their Qingwu Dojo for the title. But Geng Xian was obviously indifferent to this threat. After all, the Geng family is also one of the four major families. No matter from any aspect, there is no need to be afraid of Qingwu Dojo. It makes no sense to scare him out of his wits and give up on winning the championship just because of a look from the people at Qingwu Dojo. With three billion in stakes and the glory of being a champion, Geng Xian didn¡¯t want to give up. "Brother Han, Brother Zhuang, and Huang Xuefeng from Qingwu Dojo warned us, hoping that we should retreat before the difficulties. What I want to say is that you don't have to worry about it. Just go ahead and do it. Our Geng family is not afraid of their Qingwu yet." It¡¯s like a fog dojo. If anything happens, I, Geng Xian, will take care of it all by myself.¡± Geng Yi listened on the side and became furious: "Are these turtles from Qingwu Dojo want to suppress us? They are just an outer dojo of the four major sects. Why are they so arrogant?" Su Han smiled slightly: "Guys, calm down. The more they act like this, the more it proves that they are guilty. This is our opportunity." There was not much time for them to discuss at the scene, but the attitudes of Geng Xian and Geng Yi had already set the tone, which was to go all out to compete for the championship. With their attitude, Su Han no longer had any worries. He decided that in the last three questions, he must lock in the championship. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,413 The answer is controversial You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The eighteenth question is about elixir fire. Alchemy Emperor Ao drew a pattern of an alchemy cauldron in mid-air and asked the participating geniuses to tell them which attribute of the alchemy fire could be used to warm up the alchemy cauldron the fastest. This question is actually very difficult, because the type of alchemy cauldron described by Ao Da Danhuang is extremely rare, and many geniuses present have never even seen it. "However, for Su Han, this question is a scoring question. Without hesitation, he motioned to Zhuang Yu to answer. Zhuang Yu and Su Han now cooperate very well, and the speed of raising their hands is also very exaggerated. But this time, the speed of Qingwu Dojo was not slow at all. At the same time that Zhuang Yu raised his hand, the Qingwu Dojo also raised his hand almost at the same time. In this case, it is difficult to handle. Everyone present looked at these two forces with interest. "Qianqian, these two families are rushing to answer at the same time. Why don't you think about it for me, who should answer first?" Ao Dadanhuang also had some difficult choices. Si Qianqian thought about it and realized it was not a good choice. Neither the Geng family nor the Qingwu Dojo is her favorite. "Teacher, you should always make the decision." Seeing that Si Qianqian had no objections, Ao Dadan Emperor thought for a while, nodded and said: "In that case, let them each write their answers on paper and submit it. If the answers are correct, ten points will be given to each of them. If there is right and wrong, then it is easier to do it. If you are right, you will get points, and if you are wrong, you will lose points." "Disciple, please follow the teacher's instructions." Si Qianqian said in a gentle voice. Great Dan Emperor Ao chuckled, then turned to ask Imperial Master Wei Long: "Grand Master, what do you think of this?" The Imperial Master Wei Long was obviously very polite to Alchemy King Ao, and said with a smile: "Brother Ao is naturally the one who makes the decision regarding alchemy matters. Wei is here as a guest, how dare he interfere?" Ao Dadanhuang immediately decided and gave each of the two candidates a pair of pen and paper, asking them to write down the answers as quickly as possible and then hand them in. Su Han took the pen and paper without hesitation, and wrote a few words directly on it with a swipe of the pen. And Huang Xuefeng from Qingwu Dojo over there also quickly wrote down his answer. The answer sheets of the two people returned to the hands of Emperor Ao at almost the same time. Ao Dadanhuang first picked up Huang Xuefeng's answer, looked at it, and nodded slightly. Then, he put it aside and picked up Su Han's answer. After reading it, he frowned slightly. The performance of Lord Ao Dan was noticed by everyone. At that moment, everyone in the Qingwu Dojo was overjoyed when they saw Emperor Ao's reaction. ¡°Obviously, Huang Xuefeng¡¯s answer satisfied Alchemy Emperor Ao. But there is some kind of problem with the answer from the Geng family. Emperor Ao took Su Han's answer and thought deeply for a while. Finally, he sighed softly and glanced in Su Han's direction with a look that seemed regretful. Then he announced: "For the eighteenth question, Qingwu Dojo won and got ten points. There is a discrepancy between the Geng family's answers. According to the rules, twenty points will be deducted." As soon as these words came out, the geniuses of Qingwu Dojo burst into cheers! But Geng Xian, Geng Yi and the others felt as if they were struck by lightning. Obviously, at this moment when they were hoping to win the championship, they were suddenly deducted twenty points, which was a huge blow to them. Su Han seemed to have expected it. A confident smile overflowed from the corner of his mouth. He stood up, cupped his fists and said, "Senior Ao, can you listen to me about this question?" Emperor Ao Dan was a little surprised and looked at the young man calmly. "Young man, what do you have to say? If you don't agree and are deducted twenty points, I have to tell you that your answer is different from the correct answer, so the points deducted are based on the competition rules." Su Han smiled leisurely and looked at Emperor Ao Dan calmly and said: "Senior Ao, this junior is indeed a little dissatisfied. I asked myself that this answer is definitely not wrong, but Senior Ao said that my answer is different from the correct answer. How about this? Can I convince the juniors?" Not to mention that Emperor Ao Dan was shocked when he heard this, but everyone else was also shocked. Is this kid out of his mind and crazy? In Cangxue City, no one has ever dared to question Alchemy Emperor Ao in terms of Alchemy. In the field of Alchemy, Emperor Ao was the recognized authority. ¡°What qualifications does this guy, a mere casual cultivator, have? Where does he have the courage to question Alchemy Emperor Ao? Huang Xuefeng also snorted softly and said in an indifferent voice: "Who are you? Who are you? Who are you qualified to question Emperor Ao?" Huang Xuefeng was obviously very unhappy with Su Han. He felt that hisThe answer was absolutely correct, so he was naturally upset when Su Han said that his answer was incorrect. Su Han smiled calmly: "I am really qualified for this question. Why are you so angry? Do you feel guilty?" "Am I guilty?" Huang Xuefeng smiled disdainfully, "I think you are crazy and want to use this method to get out of position?" Su Han smiled faintly and ignored Huang Xuefeng, but looked at Ao Dadanhuang. "Senior Ao, please decide what is right or wrong. I will only say one thing, this kind of dragon pattern cauldron needs to be preheated with elixir fire with dual attributes of fire and gold for the best effect, rather than being purely metallic. I guess that Huang Xuefeng¡¯s answer must be purely metallic. Pure metallic elixir fire can also be used to preheat the dragon pattern cauldron, but the effect is definitely not as good as the dual attributes of fire and gold.¡± Su Han ignored the strange looks in everyone's eyes and the ever-changing expression of Emperor Ao Dan, and spoke in one breath. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,414 Practice brings true knowledge You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This is the first time Ao Dadanhuang has heard of Su Han's theory. ??The dragon-patterned cauldron is preheated with pure metallic elixir fire. This is the public opinion in the alchemy world of Cangxue City. But I didn¡¯t expect that this little-known young man would overturn this conclusion in one fell swoop. "Young man, do you have any basis for what you said?" Su Han smiled leisurely: "I'm talking without any basis, so naturally no one will believe it. I only have one sentence, right or wrong, you will know after trying it." You will know after you try it? Huang Xuefeng sneered again and again: "You really know how to behave. Who doesn't know that a dragon-patterned cauldron is rare in the world? Where can I find a dragon-patterned cauldron for you to test now? You know that this test can't be done, so just Are you talking nonsense here to confuse Senior Ao?" Su Han laughed and said: "What kind of person is Senior Ao? How can I confuse his hearing and hearing? I respect Senior Ao's authority, but I respect the truth even more." Respect authority and respect truth more? After hearing these words, Emperor Ao Dan was also moved in his heart. Then he said: "It's just a coincidence that I happen to have a dragon-patterned cauldron in my hand." What? In the hands of Emperor Ao Dan, there is just a dragon pattern? Everyone is a little bit incredulous, how can such a coincidence happen in the world? Even Huang Xuefeng was a little dazed for a moment, thinking that he heard wrongly. Alchemy Emperor Ao sighed softly: "The dragon pattern cauldron needs to be preheated with pure metallic alchemy fire. This is a public opinion in the alchemy world of Cangxue City. But if I make a hasty judgment today, I'm afraid it will be unfair. It is also not in line with the attitude of pursuing the truth. So I decided to conduct an experiment on the spot and use the results of the experiment to judge whether the answer is right or wrong." Conduct experiments on the spot? Everyone was slightly surprised. The Alchemy Emperor Ao¡¯s attitude towards alchemy was really meticulous. Huang Xuefeng was a little unhappy: "Senior Ao, this dragon pattern cauldron needs to be preheated with pure metallic elixir fire. This is a public opinion. This kid is deviant and questioning authority. I personally think there is no need to waste time on him. If every If a public opinion requires time to be verified on the spot, it would be child¡¯s play.¡± Huang Xuefeng felt that he had already declared himself the winner of this question, and it would be a bit of a slap in the face to verify it again. ¡°Moreover, he doesn¡¯t think this public opinion can be wrong at all. Huang Xuefeng¡¯s attitude made Emperor Ao Dan slightly unhappy. As the alchemy authority at this banquet and the referee of the alchemy competition, Ao Dadanhuang naturally has the right to propose on-the-spot verification. Huang Xuefeng not only refused to cooperate, but even raised questions. Ao Da Danhuang said lightly: "On the way to alchemy, the most important thing is a meticulous attitude. If practice proves that pure metallic alchemy fire is indeed more effective, then you will win this question openly. Qianqian, you are the host, He is the protagonist of this banquet again, what do you think?" Si Qianqian didn't have much favorable impressions of either party, but Huang Xuefeng's arrogant attitude and his daring to question Ao Dadanhuang's decision made Si Qianqian very unhappy. "Teacher, you are the referee of this alchemy competition, and you have the right to decide whether to experiment on the spot." Si Qianqian never thought of speaking for the Geng family. She just said this to knock Huang Xuefeng and make him realize his opinions. When Huang Xuefeng saw what Si Qianqian said and how Ao Danhuang seemed to be very insistent, Huang Xuefeng could only suppress his unhappiness and squeezed out a smile and said: "Senior Ao and Miss Qianqian are right, it was me who lost my composure. Dan Tao needs to pursue the truth, and I want to see how the truth makes this sensational kid reveal his true colors!" Huang Xuefeng didn¡¯t believe it. Could this public opinion in the alchemy world be wrong? The disciples of Qingwu Dojo also stared at Su Han with murderous intent, as if Su Han had dug up their ancestral graves by preventing them from winning the championship. Su Han was not afraid at all and looked calm. Soon, Ao Dadanhuang was at the scene ready to start the experiment. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ao Dadanhuang on the central stage of the venue and the dragon-patterned cauldron in his hand. Everyone is curious, what will be the result of this on-site experiment? Will Huang Xuefeng win as a matter of course? Or is that little-known young casual cultivator the one who masters the truth? No matter what they think, everyone feels that the existing conclusion is unlikely to be overturned. Si Qianqian¡¯s eyes were also staring at Ao Dadanhuang with slight curiosity.The veins on Huang Xuefeng's forehead were exposed and his fists were clenched tightly. It was obvious that he was holding back his breath and wanted to wait until the results of the experiment came out before hitting Su Han hard in the face. Su Han was at ease and at ease, his heart as calm as water. He was very sure of the answer to this question, so he was not worried about the result of this test at all. Ao Dadanhuang was very meticulous. He first used pure metallic elixir fire to preheat the dragon pattern cauldron. After about half a stick of incense, the dragon-patterned cauldron made a cheerful roar. This half-burning time is definitely a quick warm-up time. Huang Xuefeng was calm in his heart, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and looked at Su Han with vague eyes. He didn't believe it. According to what this guy said, using the dual-attribute elixir fire of gold and fire to preheat, could it be shorter than half a stick of incense? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After the heat of the dragon-patterned cauldron has dissipated, Ao Dad¡¯s Alchemy Emperor drew his hand, and used a kind of elixir fire of the dual attributes of gold and fire, and used the same method as before, to preheat the dragon-patterned cauldron again. And over at Qingwu Dojo, they were even ready to celebrate their victory at this time. Suddenly, the dragon-patterned cauldron in Emperor Ao's hand suddenly emitted bursts of green smoke, accompanied by a faint roaring sound. This is a sign that the alchemy cauldron is about to be warmed up, and looking at the time, less than a quarter of the incense burning time has passed! At this moment, Huang Xuefeng began to feel a little unable to sit still. His eyes were fixed on the dragon-patterned cauldron, with a trace of disbelief in his eyes. This elixir fire with dual attributes of gold and fire is rare, and few people use it to warm up the elixir cauldron. Unexpectedly, the dual-attribute elixir fire of gold and fire could warm up the dragon pattern cauldron so quickly? Soon, the dragon-patterned cauldron made another burst of cheerful roars. And at this time, the time has just passed one-third of the time. The whole audience was in awe, everyone was in disbelief. Practice brings true knowledge. After such an experiment, it turns out that the elixir fire with dual attributes of gold and fire warms up faster? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,415 Zuo Danhuang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Great Alchemy Emperor Ao also felt extremely unbelievable. This fact before his eyes clearly showed that the previous conclusion of the Cangxue City Alchemy Circle on what kind of alchemy fire should be used to preheat the Dragon Pattern Color Cauldron was wrong. However, Emperor Ao did not feel depressed, but was very excited. "Haha, I didn't expect that today's alchemy competition would yield such a harvest. As expected, without investigation and research, you have no right to speak. It seems that the public opinion in the alchemy world of Cangxue City will have to change in the future." As soon as Emperor Ao Dan spoke, there was no need to say anything else. Over there, Huang Xuefeng and the others from the Qingwu Dojo were already completely exhausted. Emperor Ao Dadan has come to a conclusion, and the naked facts are already before his eyes. "According to the rules, the Geng family will gain ten points, and the Qingwu Dojo will deduct twenty points." The disciples of Qingwu Dojo were extremely depressed and angry at the moment. Originally, they were only one step away from the championship, but after doing this, they lost twenty points and completely lost their qualifications to compete for the championship. There are two questions left. Even if they are all correct, they will not be able to win the championship in this alchemy competition. In this way, the competition for the remaining two questions seems to be very downplayed. Su Han was also happy to be a good person, so with the remaining two questions, he simply withdrew from the competition. This way, the Wei family and the He family, the four major families, each got ten points. The alchemy competition that lasted for a long time finally came to an end. As a dark horse, the Geng family won the first place. However, Qingwu Dojo, as the favorite to win the championship, could only watch the Geng family reach the top. Ao Dadanhuang sighed: "This time's alchemy competition has allowed me to see the hope of the alchemy world in Cangyunze Country. I believe that the future of Cangyunze Country is in your hands. This time, the four great geniuses of the Divine Sect In the draft, I hope you will give me more surprises." "Qianqian, do you want to say a few words?" After all, this is Si Qianqian¡¯s birthday party, and Emperor Ao Dadan cannot ignore Si Qianqian. "Teacher, I won't talk anymore." Si Qianqian was a little depressed. Whether the Geng family won the championship or the Qingwu Dojo won the championship, it was not what she wanted to see the most. The Great Dan Emperor Ao didn¡¯t know Si Qianqian¡¯s little thoughts, so he smiled slightly and announced the result. One hundred and two billion middle-grade Yuan stones suddenly fell into the hands of the Geng family. Geng Xian also gave Su Han and Zhuang Yu four billion each according to the proportion of their investment. At this time, the other Geng family members who had not contributed any money were so jealous that their eyes turned red. If you invest one billion and get back four billion, anyone would be envious. At the same time, they even regretted it. If you had known it earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have been clever. If you honestly contributed a share of the investment, no matter how much or how little you contributed, you would still be able to make a profit, right? However, because of a mistake, they missed the opportunity to make money and could only watch the opportunity slip away. The alchemy competition session came to an end, and Si Qianqian once again played the leading role in the banquet. The Si family obviously intended to bring this wealthy lady to the forefront and gave Si Qianqian many opportunities to show off. In the end, Si Qianqian almost had a passionate fight with these geniuses and achieved what she wanted perfectly. Si Qianqian didn¡¯t have much interest in the geniuses of the Geng family, but she surprisingly gave Su Han and Zhuang Yu face, inviting them to the chair several times to sit with her, Si Qianqian. However, Su Han did not agree with Si Qianqian, and Zhuang Yu politely declined Si Qianqian's invitation. Si Qianqian rarely fails when she comes forward, but this time she was unable to invite these two young people who performed well in alchemy competitions. She was also slightly annoyed. There are also opinions in my mind: "Why are you pulling? My aunt just wants to test you and see if it is possible to recruit her and become a servant of the Si family. Since you don't know what to do, there is no future for you to continue to follow." The Geng family is fine!" Si Qianqian was full of random thoughts. The banquet went on for a long time in a lively atmosphere, and then the host of the Si family stepped onto the stage again. "Everyone, today is not only Miss Si Qianqian's birthday, but it is also the day when our Si family's guest, the elixir master Zuo Danhuang, leaves seclusion." "Zuo Danhuang is a well-known elixir master. He is best at the field of poison. He is good at using poisons and detoxifying them. Originally, Zuo Danhuang's retreat would continue for a while, but because Now there is a patient??, the situation was critical, and Zuo Danhuang urgently needed treatment from Zuo Danhuang's holy hands. Therefore, after careful consideration, Zuo Danhuang decided to leave the country early. Let us thank Zuo Danhuang with applause for his wonderful hand and kindness. " The host of the Si family is obviously very good at inciting the atmosphere. With his words, he portrays Zuo Danhuang as a figure with superb medical skills and outstanding medical ethics. The Zuo Danhuang also stood up and nodded in the applause of everyone. On Su Han's side, Zhuang Yu's expression suddenly changed. Obviously, he could guess that the critical patient mentioned by the Si family was most likely Geng Youyou. And if Zuo Danhuang is allowed to treat Geng Youyou now, the marriage between Geng Youyou and Si Liang will be a certainty. "You still want that person to diagnose and treat me, I won't treat you." At this time, Geng Youyou suddenly said with a straight face. "Sister Youyou, I also made an agreement with you yesterday. We will treat the disease first today. As for the marriage, we can discuss it later. The most important thing is to cure your curse first. Don't worry, what I said yesterday will definitely I won¡¯t break my promise, you cure your illness first, and I¡¯ll help you with the elders, so that you don¡¯t have to marry into the Si family.¡± Geng Xian persuaded with kind words. Geng Youyou frowned lightly, glanced at Zhuang Yu with a little sadness, and could only nod his head and said: "Then you must not break your promise!" "Don't worry, I will definitely go and tell you." Geng Xian promised. At this time, Zhuang Yu also nervously sent a message to Su Han: "Brother Han, what should I do?" "Don't be anxious, just wait and see what happens. Let's see how capable Zuo Danhuang is." Su Han didn¡¯t think that Zuo Danhuang could use Geng Youyou¡¯s shark gu poison curse. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,416 Antidote Curse You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It just so happens that our patient is also at the banquet today. Everyone, do you want to see Zuo Danhuang's superb medical skills on the spot?" The host of this Si family has a very inflammatory tone. "Think!" There were many people who responded loudly. You know, Dan Huang is treating patients on the spot. Such excitement is not something you can see every day. Even Emperor Ao Dan sat up straight with interest. Only Si Qianqian frowned, looking extremely dissatisfied. "Okay, let's invite today's patient, Miss Geng Youyou, please come on stage!" Under the attention of everyone, Geng Youyou stood up with a bit of reluctance and a straight face. "Why, this patient is actually the daughter of the Geng family?" Very few people at the scene had heard of Geng Youyou's condition, and only a few people from the four major aristocratic families knew the inside story. Therefore, as soon as Geng Youyou came out, the discussion at the scene became even more excited. Treating a disease on the spot is still treating a wealthy lady. Who wouldn¡¯t want to see such excitement? "Brother Geng Xian, you must help me talk to the elders." Geng Youyou was still worried and warned again before walking towards the stage. At this time, a Geng elder who was leading the team happened to come over. Hearing the words Geng Youyou left, he couldn't help but ask: "What did you say?" Geng Xian quickly considered his words and said cautiously: "Elder, Youyou is still young, and her desire to get married is not very strong now. In my opinion, if Zuo Danhuang cures Youyou's disease, we can use other methods Come and give the Si family a certain reward. As for the marriage, why not talk about it in a few years" "Absurd!" The elder suddenly changed his color before he finished listening, "Did that little girl Youyou encourage you to say this? Tell her, don't think about these frivolous people. People at our level will spit on every word. Ding, you have already signed a marriage contract with the Si family, so you can't change it casually! What is she dissatisfied with about a young talent of Si Liang's level? The family concluded this marriage contract for her for her own good. Not only does she not know how to be grateful, Instead, you push back and forth? As her cousin, not only do you not restrain her, but you also coddle her? " Before Geng Xian could finish his words, the Geng family scolded him. Geng Xian was disgraced and had no choice but to argue: "If Youyou doesn't want to, we can't force her to press her head. As for this important matter of marriage, you and I have to be willing to do it." "No, you tell that girl Youyou that she cannot make the decision on her own marriage. Besides, we have agreed with the Si family that after the diagnosis and treatment are completed, we will announce the marriage on the spot at this banquet. Once the marriage is announced, it will be a done deal. , no further changes are allowed." The Geng family left these words and left angrily. Geng Xian said bitterly, and said angrily: "What can I do? I have promised Yuyou that I will persuade the elders not to marry her to the Si family. In the end, I didn't expect it to be like this. If Yuyou knows, why should you blame me to death? " Geng Xian even felt a little regretful in his heart. If he had known about it, he would not have interfered in this matter. Geng Yi said: ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t blame you!¡± Geng Xian sighed, but he was helpless. He knew that with Geng Youyou's character, if the family insisted on marrying her to the Si family, she would definitely not agree. Once a commotion breaks out at the scene, it will be difficult to end. However, he couldn't stop it. At this time, Zuo Danhuang on the stage had already narrowed his eyes slightly, put his fingers on Geng Youyou's wrist, and began to diagnose and treat Geng Youyou. The Great Alchemy Emperor Ao also watched this scene with great interest. Zuo Danhuang diagnosed and treated the patient for about a quarter of an hour before taking back his hand. "Zuo Danhuang, have you come to a conclusion?" The host of the Si family next to him asked quickly. Zuo Danhuang stroked a strand of goatee on his chin, pondered for a moment, and said, "This woman has a steady pulse and strong life energy in her body. She doesn't seem to be sick or weak." "But Miss Youyou often gets sick and falls into coma." The host of the Si family said. Zuo Danhuang nodded and said in a deep voice: "Although this woman is not sick or weak, there is a vague evil force that is eroding her body and consciousness. If this Danhuang is not mistaken, , this should be a poisonous curse. To be more precise, this is a poisonous poison." This Zuo Danhuang actually revealed that the poisonous curse on Geng Youyou was a poisonous poison. thisSu Han became somewhat interested in Zuo Danhuang. Could it be that Zuo Danhuang also knew about the shark demon Gu? You must know that the Shark Demon Clan was only active in ancient times. Until now, there are probably only a few people in the entire Upper Nine Realms who understand the Shark Demon Gu. The host of the Si family said: "Then please explain to everyone, what kind of poisonous poison is this?" Zuo Danhuang closed his eyes and pondered for a moment, then said slowly: "This poisonous poison is called Baixiang Gu! According to legend, it is made from a hundred kinds of poisons with strange fragrance, but it is colorless and odorless and can sneak into the human body. It can lie dormant for more than ten years or even decades. Once an attack occurs, the host's words and deeds are completely uncontrollable, and it will eventually fall into a coma and take three to five days to wake up. When the disease attacks more than three times a month time, it proves that the host¡¯s time has come!¡± After Zuo Danhuang said what he said, there was a gasp of air in the scene. They had never even heard of this Baixiang Gu. On the Geng family side, Geng Xian was horrified: "Youyou sister's symptoms have been confirmed by Zuo Danhuang. It seems that he can really break this poisonous curse?" Geng Xian was extremely tangled in his heart. Of course he hoped that the poisonous spell on Geng Youyou could be released. But in today's situation, once it was released by Zuo Danhuang, for Geng Youyou, it meant that she had to marry Arrive at Si's house. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,417 The Surprised Emperor Ao Dan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Passion Spice Gu? No, although the symptoms of Bai Xiang Gu are very similar to the Shark Demon Poison Gu, there is one key difference, that is, people who have been infected by the Bai Xiang Gu will develop a faint red patch between their eyebrows. Seal. Although there is indeed a red mark between Geng Youyou's eyebrows, it was painted on by her own makeup and is not a symptom of the passion fruit poison." As soon as Su Hanxie opened his eyes, he knew that the red mark on Geng Youyou's eyebrows was painted by himself. Moreover, this kind of makeup has indeed become popular among the female monks in Cangxue City recently. "However, Zuo Danhuang has always been in seclusion and does not care about worldly affairs. How could he possibly know such fashionable things?" Even if he knew, with his eyesight, he couldn't tell whether the red mark was painted on or grown out. "Zuo Danhuang mistook the Shark Demon Poison Gu for the Passion Fragrance Gu, and would definitely use strong metallic drugs like Golden Cartridge and Snake Scale Fruit to restrain the spread of the Passion Fragrance Gu. However, this type of medicine is just right It is the best nutrient for the Shark Demon Poison Gu, which can greatly accelerate the growth of the Shark Demon Poison Gu. If Geng Youyou really takes these drugs, I am afraid it will speed up her death!" Su Han felt like a mirror in his heart, but in this situation, he had no chance to correct Zuo Danhuang out loud. "Here comes paper and pen!" Zuo Danhuang waved his hand, took the pen and paper from his servant, scrawled a list, and ordered him to immediately follow this list to get the medicine. It seems that Zuo Danhuang really wants to prepare medicine for Geng Youyou to take on the spot. "Brother Han, what Zuo Danhuang said is different from what you said that day?" Zhuang Yu anxiously asked Su Han using his spiritual consciousness. Su Han thought for a while and decided to tell Zhuang Yu the mistake Zuo Danhuang had made and the consequences it would cause. When Zhuang Yu heard this, he was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot: "Is it true or false? What should I do?" Zhuang Yu almost wanted to risk everything and shout out on the spot, saying that Zuo Danhuang's diagnosis was wrong. However, Su Han knew that at this time, no one would believe him if he shouted out on the spot. Instead, he and Zhuang Yu would be regarded as people who deliberately sabotaged the banquet. ¡° Moreover, doing so will also bring trouble to the Geng family. "Brother Zhuang, if you trust me, just hold still and don't make a sound. Leave everything to me. I promise that Miss Youyou will not take drugs that are harmful to her." Zhuang Yu took a deep breath and slowly calmed down. He also knew that even if he shouted it out on the spot, it would be of no use. Only his brother Han is his life-saving straw. Su Han remained calm and observed the entire audience with his spiritual consciousness. It was determined that there was no magic circle in this banquet hall that could intercept the sound transmission of divine consciousness. Then he sent a message to Alchemy Emperor Ao with his spiritual consciousness: "Senior Ao, the diagnosis result of Emperor Zuo Dan is wrong." Su Han didn¡¯t mince words and explained the situation directly. Great Dan Emperor Ao was closing his eyes to rest, but when he heard Su Han's message, he couldn't help but open his eyes. "Senior Ao, don't say anything yet, don't look over here, listen to what this junior has to say first." When Emperor Ao heard Su Han's message, he also understood what Su Han meant. At that moment, he closed his eyes again, as if he was leaning back leisurely on the chair to rest his mind, but in fact, he was listening to Su Han's spiritual consciousness. "Senior, the poison in Geng Youyou's body is not the Baixiang Gu mentioned by Emperor Zuo Dan." Su Han said in a message. Great Alchemy Emperor Ao frowned slightly and sent a message: "I know a thing or two about this Baixiang Gu. Its symptoms are indeed consistent with Geng Youyou's symptoms. I don't know why you said it's not Baixiang Gu?" Great Alchemy Emperor Ao¡¯s attainments in Alchemy are naturally much higher than that of Emperor Zuo, but when it comes to areas of specialization, he is not specialized in the field of poison. Therefore, he also half-believed Su Han's words. " If Su Han hadn't solved the problem of the Game of All Things just now, Emperor Ao Dadan would definitely regard Su Han's words as a young genius who loves to show off and talks nonsense. However, this young man really impressed Ao Dadan Emperor, and made Ao Dadan Emperor have to pay attention to his words. "Senior, one of the distinctive features of the Baixiang Gu is that people who are affected by the poison will have a red mark between their eyebrows." ??Emperor Ao Dan also knows about this. "However, there is indeed a red mark between Geng Youyou's eyebrows." Emperor Ao Dan said with doubts. "That red seal was painted by Geng Youyou himself. It is the popular makeup fashion in Cangxue City now. Senior, if you don'tIf so, you can ask Geng Youyou. " Su Han¡¯s tone was affirmative. Great Alchemy Emperor Ao was dubious. Looking at Geng Youyou's eyebrows, the red mark indeed looked like a painting, but he couldn't distinguish it without careful observation with his spiritual sense. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUT out of 100, you can't even spot a Great Alchemy Emperor like him at first glance. "Since you said that the poison that Geng Youyou had was not Baixiang Gu, then tell me, what kind of poison was it?" Great Danhuang Ao was somewhat interested, and at the same time wanted to test the young man. If the poison in Geng Youyou's body were diagnosed by Emperor Ao, he would be diagnosed as Bai Xiang Gu. Therefore, Emperor Ao Dan was also very curious about what conclusion Su Han would come to. "Senior Ao, the poisonous spell on Geng Youyou is not trivial. It is not Baixiang Gu, but a demonic method. If the poison is not detoxified as soon as possible, once the host dies, it will poison the entire Cangxue City. And if the Baixiang Gu is treated according to the If you use other methods to treat it, not only will it fail to detoxify, but it will speed up the host¡¯s death process!¡± Su Han¡¯s words made Emperor Ao Dan think that his consciousness was wrong. Looking at Su Han's expression, it was obvious that he wasn't joking. "Little friend, do you really mean what you said?" Ao Dadanhuang was surprised, but at the same time his expression became solemn. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,418 Emperor Ao Dan speaks out You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Demonic methods? These four words fell into the ears of Emperor Ao Dan, and they were astonishing. You know, since the end of the ancient demon sealing war, the word demon has disappeared from people's sight for hundreds of millions of years. But now, this young man said that the poisonous spell on Geng Youyou was a demonic method. How can Emperor Ao not be surprised by this? "My little friend, the word "Devil" is no small matter. How can you be sure?" Ao Dadanhuang asked again. "As long as the demons are not dead, the human world will not be peaceful. However, the common understanding among human monks now is that the demons have disappeared from the mainland for hundreds of millions of years. Although Great Alchemy Emperor Ao does not agree with this statement, he also believes that the remnants of the demon clan are still far away from Cangxue City, and at most they are only active in the wilderness area. " However, if the poisonous spell on Geng Youyou's body is indeed the work of the demons, wouldn't it mean that the remnants of the demons have penetrated into the Cangxue City area! "Senior Ao, I can confirm that the poisonous spell on Geng Youyou's body is the shark demon poison Gu of the ancient shark demon clan. Once this shark demon poison poison poisons Cangxue City, the entire Cangxue City will become Purgatory on earth. I also know that this matter is not trivial, so I boldly told Senior Ao about it." Su Han's words suddenly gave the initiative to Ao Dadanhuang. Ao Dadanhuang pondered for a moment and asked: "Then what do you want me to do?" "Originally, it will take another month or so for the Shark Demon Poison Gu on Geng Youyou to reach its most dangerous stage. However, if Emperor Zuo Dan treats her according to the Baixiang Gu treatment method, it will accelerate the attack of the Shark Demon Gu. The development of the insect will put her in a more dangerous situation. If Geng Youyou can't hold on, the shark demon Gu insect will leave her body after killing her and look for other hosts. At that time, the situation will be very difficult Controlled. Therefore, the top priority is to prevent Emperor Zuo Dan from treating Geng Youyou." "I can do it to stop Emperor Zuo Dan. However, there needs to be a suitable reason. Otherwise, not only Emperor Zuo Dan will not agree, but the Geng family will not agree either." Su Han smiled slightly, "The method is very simple. For a senior expert like you, Senior Ao, if you say that Zuo Danhuang's diagnosis is wrong, no one will raise any objections." "Haha, you little guy, it turns out you want me to treat you as a villain." Emperor Ao Dan laughed. ¡°Senior Ao, this is not only about saving Geng Youyou¡¯s life, but also about saving the common people.¡± Ao Dadanhuang pondered for a moment: "Okay, I promise you. However, you also have to promise me that after the banquet is over, you have to tell me about the allusion to the situation of all phenomena and the poison of the shark demon. What exactly is going on." "This junior should obey his orders." Su Han said. At this time, all the materials ordered by Emperor Zuo Dan have been prepared. "Emperor Zuo Dan, all the materials on your list are here." Zuo Danhuang nodded, asked Geng Youyou to sit down, and was about to use the detoxification technique. The eyes at the scene were all focused on Zuo Danhuang. Everyone is still very curious about the detoxification technique of the Holy Pill Emperor's Hand. Only Geng Xian looked worried. Geng Youyou looked blank and allowed Zuo Danhuang to diagnose and treat her. She also knew that on an occasion like today, it was impossible for her to treat the patient without treatment. Fortunately, Geng Xian promised her that he would help her plead with the family elders. This finally made Geng Youyou feel a little comforted. Zuo Danhuang was about to use the detoxification technique when suddenly a voice sounded on the scene: "Wait a minute!" This voice comes from Ao Dadanhuang. For a moment, not only Zuo Danhuang was taken aback, but other people at the scene were also baffled. Ao Dadanhuang, why do you want to interrupt Zuo Danhuang¡¯s diagnosis and treatment? "Senior Ao, do you have any suggestions to add?" The host of the Si family responded quickly and asked quickly. "The diagnosis and treatment will stop for a moment. I have something to say." Emperor Ao Dan looked serious. At this time, Lord Ao Dan has something to say? ¡°No one is a fool, and many people immediately guessed that what Ao Danhuang was going to say might be related to Geng Youyou¡¯s condition. But, what would he say? Great Alchemy Emperor Ao said calmly: "From my point of view, the poisonous curse used by Geng Youyou is probably not Baixiang Gu." As soon as the words were spoken, many people's expressions changed slightly, and Emperor Zuo Dan's expression even changed instantly.These don't look good. ??????????????????? It was only when Lord Ao Dan said this that he was able to resist getting angry on the spot. If anyone else had dared to say this, he would have turned against him on the spot. "Master Ao, in my opinion, the poisonous spell on this woman is 100% Baixiang Gu." Zuo Danhuang suppressed his inner unhappiness and said, "Master Ao can detect her pulse. The qi and blood in her blood are strong, but But there is a vague evil spirit lurking in the blood. In addition, the red mark between her eyebrows is also one of the distinguishing features of the Bai Xiang Gu in her body" When Geng Youyou heard Zuo Danhuang mention the red mark between his eyebrows, his face changed slightly and he was about to speak. However, Ao Da Danhuang had already interrupted Zuo Danhuang's words with a strong tone, frowning and said: "The red mark between Geng Youyou's eyebrows is just a kind of makeup, not a red mark that grows from the flesh. Zuo Danhuang wants to cure diseases and save people, so Don¡¯t you need to verify the important characteristics with her before drawing a conclusion? You know, the path to alchemy is all about rigor, and a slight difference can lead to a huge error." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,419 The overjoyed Geng family You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! What? Did you draw this red mark yourself? Zuo Danhuang¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly. However, Ao Danhuang didn¡¯t care about Zuo Danhuang¡¯s expression and looked directly at Geng Youyou: ¡°Miss Geng, are you right?¡± The eyes of everyone in the audience were turned to Geng Youyou. Geng Youyou blushed and said softly: "Senior Ao is right. I painted this red mark myself. If Emperor Zuo Dan had asked just now, I would have told him." With that said, Geng Youyou raised his hand and wiped away the red mark between his eyebrows. The forehead is smooth and clean! Immediately, there was a gasping sound at the scene. "Ao Great Alchemy Emperor is indeed the master of alchemy in Cangxue City, what he said is true!" "Isn't it said that the distinctive feature of Baixiang Gu is the red mark between the eyebrows? Now that the mark is proven to be fake, doesn't that mean that the poison Miss Geng was poisoned by is not Baixiang Gu?" "Everyone, please be quiet and listen to what Senior Ao has to say?" Under the gaze of everyone, Emperor Ao Dan said categorically: "The poison that Geng Youyou was poisoned was not Baixiang Gu!" Zuo Danhuang's face turned dark, and he kept shouting out bad luck in his heart. He didn't know that these fashionable things were popular in his daughter's house, and he never thought that the red mark would be painted by Geng Youyou himself! What he didn¡¯t expect was that Emperor Ao would correct his mistake on the spot and make him lose face. Zuo Dan Huang's eyes were always staring at Ao Dadan Emperor in confusion. What he couldn't figure out was that during the diagnosis process just now, Ao Dadan Emperor had always narrowed his eyes slightly to rest and did not even get close to Geng Youyou. How did you discover such a small detail? Even the host of the Si family was flattering and said: "Senior Ao is indeed our master of elixirs in Cangxue City. He knows every detail and nothing can escape your eyes!" Ao Great Danhuang chuckled: "Actually, this time, it's not that I noticed everything clearly, but a little friend reminded me. Otherwise, with my eyesight, I wouldn't be able to tell it for a while." Is it the Emperor Ao who was reminded by someone? Who could it be? The words of Emperor Ao Dan made everyone present even more excited. Everyone had their own speculations in their hearts. Geng Xian was worried about them and looked around, looking very curious. "Senior Ao, if the poison on Miss Geng Youyou's body is not Baixiang Gu, then what kind of poison is it?" asked the host of the Si family. "Well, I haven't checked my pulse yet, and I can't say for sure for a while." Ao Dadanhuang stroked his beard, confidently and calmly, and smiled calmly, "Zuo Danhuang, what do you think?" After all, Emperor Ao Dan saved some face for Emperor Zuo Dan and asked Emperor Zuo Dan for his opinion. However, Zuo Danhuang¡¯s face was still dark. Because, he simply couldn¡¯t figure it out. If this poison wasn¡¯t Bai Xiang Gu, what else could it be? Is it a miasma of love? Is it Tianyan's strange poison? ¡­ Zuo Danhuang thought of countless names of poisonous poisonous poisonous miasma in his mind. Each one corresponded to the past, but none of them was very consistent with Geng Youyou's symptoms. Ao Dadanhuang saw the subtle changes in Zuo Danhuang's expression and knew that Zuo Danhuang probably knew nothing about this poison. "If everyone in the Geng family is at ease, you might as well hand over Miss Geng Youyou to me for diagnosis and treatment. The poison on her body is of great research value, and I am very interested." As soon as Emperor Ao Dan said this, everyone in the Geng family was overjoyed. You must know that from the very beginning, they hoped that Emperor Ao Dan could treat Geng Youyou. However, Emperor Ao Dan declined them because he was not specialized in poison. They also know that Ao Dadan Emperor does not treat people easily. Even if the royal princess is sick, it is difficult to invite this master of alchemy in Cangxue City. Now, Emperor Ao Dan actually offered to treat Geng Youyou. How could they not be surprised? Especially Geng Xian, he originally thought Geng Youyou was marrying into the Dingsi family today, but looking at it this way, things seem to be turning around? The expressions of the elders of the Si family changed slightly. They had already planned to announce Geng Youyou and Si Liang's marriage on the spot after Zuo Dan Huang finished treating Geng Youyou. ¡°As a result, Emperor Ao Dadan snatched the patient away midway. Wasn¡¯t this an indirect slap in the Si family¡¯s face? So, is this marriage still announced or not?   The bosses and elders are a little depressed, and they feel that the root of this problem lies with Zuo Danhuang. If you want to blame it, it is because Zuo Danhuang is too incompetent to diagnose the poisonous curse on Geng Youyou, and he still has the nerve to call himself a master of poison. Woolen cloth! Zuo Danhuang felt their accusing looks, and he felt even more depressed and angry. Can he be blamed for this? If you want to blame, just blame the guy who secretly reminded Ao Dadanhuang, who let him have so many things? " However, Zuo Danhuang did not think that Geng Youyou's illness could be treated better by being treated by Ao Dadanhuang than by himself. Although he may not be as good as Ao Da Dan Huang in the overall level of alchemy, when it comes to detoxifying with poison, Zuo Dan Huang is confident that no one in Cangxue City can be more accomplished than him. I can¡¯t tell what the poison is on Geng Youyou¡¯s body, and it¡¯s even less possible for Emperor Ao to tell. Zuo Danhuang still has this kind of confidence. "Everyone, don't worry. Even Emperor Ao can't do anything about the Geng family girl's illness. I, Zuo, can guarantee this 100%. When the time comes, the Geng family will still have to come back and ask for help. Yours." Zuo Danhuang vowed firmly to the elders of the Si family. Although the elders of the Si family are depressed, there is nothing they can do. "Forget it, just postpone the announcement of the marriage!" said the eldest elder of the Si family. On the Geng family side, Geng Xian was overjoyed and said to Geng Yi: "I wonder who secretly reminded Ao Danhuang? You really helped me a lot. Now, Youyou doesn't have to marry into the Si family right away, and you can also get Ao Dadanhuang personally diagnosed and treated him, killing two birds with one stone." Geng Xian was extremely excited and felt that the person who secretly reminded Ao Dadanhuang was his lucky star. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,420 Everyone¡¯s Envy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The following banquet was originally prepared by the Si family to announce the marriage, but this time, this aspect was temporarily abandoned. Zhuang Yu was naturally overjoyed. Knowing that all of this was the result of Su Han's help, he wished he could offer Su Han up as a sacrifice. Even a few hundred thanks would not be too much. The next time is a free exchange between young geniuses. Some young geniuses keep coming to talk to Geng Xian. It can be seen that Geng Xian is still somewhat famous among the younger generation in Cangxue City. However, Geng Xian didn't have much intention to join in the fun, so he casually dealt with these people and asked them to leave. Later, with Geng Yi, he sat with Su Hanzhuangyu and had a pleasant conversation. Soon, the banquet came to an end in a lively atmosphere. Su Han and Zhuang Yu walked to the gate together, letting Zhuang Yu go first. Afterwards, Su Han walked to a small alley outside the gate. After a while, Emperor Ao¡¯s car arrived at this alley as expected. "Haha, little friend, please get in the car quickly. I have many questions in my mind and I want to ask you one by one." "Emperor Ao Dadan invites you." Su Han was polite. After getting on the car, the spirit beast pulling the car suddenly rose into the sky, and the entire car quickly disappeared into the clouds. Soon after the chariot disappeared, several young geniuses below looked at the disappearing shadow in the void and sighed: "I seemed to have seen Senior Ao invite that young casual cultivator named Han just now." "Is that casual cultivator going to have great luck? Being personally invited by Senior Ao, I'm afraid he has a bright future." Everyone¡¯s tone was full of envy. Who is Ao Dadanhuang? That was the master of alchemy in Cangxue City, a being that even the royal family respected very much. How outrageous would it be to be taken away by such a person? "It's not surprising, isn't it all because of this boy that the Geng family won the alchemy competition championship this time?" "What I'm curious about is, where did this guy come from? Have you heard of this guy before?" "How could you have heard of it? This guy just appeared out of nowhere, right?" "I have heard that this boy seems to have some issues with the Qingfeng lineage of Qingwu Dojo." "Now that Ao Da Dan Emperor took him away, what is a holiday will become no holiday, right? Haha, Huang Xuefeng of Qingwu Dojo is probably going to be angry to death. It is said that he has always admired Ao Da Dan Emperor. He has repeatedly He came to ask for advice from Ao Dadan Emperor, but Ao Dadan Emperor didn't care about him. But this time, he took away the casual cultivator boy." These guys, you said something to me, but in their words, they were all extremely envious of Su Han's treatment. Emperor Ao¡¯s car drove Su Han to his private cave. "Little friend, please come this way." Emperor Ao Dan was extremely polite and introduced Su Han all the way. Su Han smiled and said: "Senior Ao is interested in the situation of all things?" Ao Dadanhuang hurriedly said: "I do want to ask for advice, but if you really feel that it is inconvenient to disclose it, I will not force you." "It's not that it's inconvenient to say, but I didn't expect that senior would be so interested in this?" "I have always liked to study these puzzles passed down from ancient times, but I don't have the opportunity to learn more ancient knowledge, and I can't even explore it if I want to. If you can give me some advice, I owe you a huge favor." Su Han smiled slightly: "There is nothing that cannot be said." At that moment, Su Han stopped talking nonsense, picked up the pen and paper next to him, and started writing. While writing, he said: "This tactic of all things is an alchemy bureau handed down from ancient times. There are a total of seventy-two elixir materials, which can form twenty-seven combinations of elixirs. It just so happens that I have an ancestral elixir at home. Ancient books specifically talk about the situation of all things, and my ancestors have also studied this for generations." "So, don't you know all the twenty-seven combinations of elixirs?" Alchemy Emperor Ao was excited. He originally thought that this young man could probably understand seven or eight combinations of elixirs, or even ten. Unexpectedly, this young man could actually know twenty-seven combinations of elixirs, which shocked the great elixir emperor Ao. Soon, Su Han wrote out all the twenty-seven combinations and handed them to Emperor Ao Dadan: "All twenty-seven combinations are here. I am just lucky enough to know this." ¡°My little friend, don¡¯t be humble, your alchemy foundation isI appreciate it very much. "Ao Da Danhuang looked at the pill formulas carefully and sighed, "This situation of all things shows great skill. " "I just happened to learn it." Seeing that Su Han was still humble, Emperor Ao Dan could not help but appreciate him even more. He had never seen a young man who could remain normal in front of Emperor Ao Dan. "Little friend, you don't have to be so humble in front of me. I only recognize talents, no matter what their background or origins. The martial arts geniuses in Cangxue City now can be said to be full of talents, but when it comes to the alchemy geniuses, they are somewhat withered. You His arrival will definitely inject new vitality into the alchemy world of Cangxue City." Emperor Ao Dan seemed to admire Su Han very much. "Also, if you share the situation of everything with me today, I owe you a huge favor. If there is anything you want or anything you want me to do for you, you can tell me." Su Han sighed: "The reason why I came here with my seniors is indeed because of something important. That is the shark demon poison on Geng Youyou. If it is not solved, it may poison Cangxue City at any time. When I think of this demon clan The poisonous insects may cause havoc at any time, so I am worried, so I came here today to ask Senior Ao to help me." When he mentioned the shark demon poison, Emperor Ao Dan's expression became serious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1421: It takes no effort at all You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "My friend, are you sure that it is indeed the shark demon poison?" The matter was so important that Emperor Ao still had to confirm it again. Su Han nodded and said: "To be honest with Senior Ao, I have actually diagnosed Geng Youyou beforehand. Therefore, I can be sure that it is 100% the poison of the Shark Demon Gu." Great Alchemy Emperor Ao looked solemn and sighed: "I have never thought before that the methods of the demons would penetrate into Cangxue City? Could it be that there are already remnants of the demons in Cangxue City?" "Senior Ao, there are many ways for demons to infiltrate, but it does not necessarily prove that the remnants of the demons directly exist in Cangxue City. However, just in case, we still need to check in Cangxue City. In addition, Geng Youyou The poison must be cured." Ao Dadanhuang nodded: "It is not difficult to investigate the matter in Cangxue City. I also have a few friends in Canglang Guard. Please ask them for help to investigate the population of Cangxue City one by one. At least I can confirm that there are people in Cangxue City. Is there anyone who is suspected to be a remnant of the demon clan? However, it is not that easy to undo Geng Youyou¡¯s poison." "Senior Ao, detoxification is not difficult at all. This junior has a good family background and happens to know some ways to detoxify the shark demon poison." "What? Do you know how to detoxify the shark poison?" Emperor Ao Dan was very surprised, and felt that he could not see through the young man in front of him. Family origin? What kind of family background can enable a young man under the age of twenty to understand the ancient alchemy strategy of Wanxiang Jue, and understand the method of cracking the ancient demon method such as the Shark Demon Gu Poison? Suppressing the thousands of questions in his mind, Emperor Ao Dadan said: "If you can detoxify, that would be great. If there is anything I can do, just ask me, even if you ask me to help you, it will be fine." .¡± "Senior, of course there is no need for a strike. However, if I want to undo the poison of the shark demon Gu, I am missing a key ingredient here." "What key materials?" "Thousand-year ice soul. To be honest with Senior Ao, in fact, this girl Geng Youyou is the sweetheart of a friend of mine. My friend searched the entire Cangxue City for her, but could not find a piece of thousand-year ice soul. If I could If we find it, Geng Youyou will not appear at the Si family's banquet today." Su Han said it bluntly. Emperor Ao Dan had heard a little bit about the marriage between the Si family and the Geng family. Now that Su Han said this, Emperor Ao suddenly guessed the general outline of the matter. "Little friend, if anyone can provide you with a piece of thousand-year ice soul now, wouldn't you be doing a great deed and marrying a couple of lovers? Haha, I happen to have a piece of thousand-year ice soul that has been treasured for many years. Soul, today can be regarded as God¡¯s will, I will give you the thousand-year ice soul.¡± Ao Danhuang spoke, making Su Han unable to react for a moment. I never imagined that the thousand-year-old ice soul that I have been searching for could be obtained without any effort. "Senior Ao is so generous, how can I repay this junior?" Great Alchemy Emperor Ao chuckled and said: "I am not giving you this thousand-year ice soul for nothing. I only have one request." "Senior, please speak." "Can I be present to observe when you are detoxifying?" Ao Dadanhuang was not polite and made a request directly. ¡°It¡¯s the junior¡¯s honor that Senior Ao wants to observe. However, I also have a request.¡± "Oh? What is your request?" Emperor Ao Dan was curious. "My request is very simple. If the poisonous curse can be successfully solved this time, Senior Ao does not need to mention the name of the poisonous curse to outsiders to avoid causing panic. Moreover, if anyone asks, just say that you solved it yourself. There is no need to mention me for the poisonous curse." "Oh? Why is this?" Emperor Ao Dan was a little surprised, "This is a good opportunity for you to make a name for yourself. Even if the outside world doesn't know that this poisonous curse is a method of the demons, many people know that this poisonous curse is Even Zuo Danhuang can't break it, and all the pill masters in Cangxue City can't do anything with this poisonous curse. At this time, if you can break the poisonous curse, you will become famous in Cangxue City, and everyone will I regard you as a monster that only appears once in a thousand years in the world of alchemy." Su Han smiled and said: "This junior knows how a big tree attracts the wind." "Hey, you little guy has your own ideas. That's all. I'll just listen to you." ¡­¡­ This time Emperor Ao announced that he would personally cure Geng Youyou from the poisonous curse. Naturally, the Geng family was overjoyed, and soon two elders of the Geng family sent Geng Youyou to the cave of Emperor Ao. "Girl, why don't you kowtow to Master Ao quickly? Master Ao is willing to take action himself."Cure your curse, it's your luck. " Just as Geng Youyou was about to bow down, Ao Dadanhuang immediately stopped him and said: "We monks don't have to pay attention to those red tapes. Okay, Miss Geng, please come in with me. The two fellow Taoists of the Geng family, please wait outside." The two Geng elders had no doubt that he was there and happily agreed. Geng Youyou followed Ao Danhuang into the inner room, only to find that there were already two familiar figures in the inner room. One of them is Mr. Han Su, and the other one is the sweetheart of his dreams! "Brother Yu!" Geng Youyou burst into tears. Unable to control his emotions, he threw himself into Zhuang Yu's arms, "Brother Yu, why are you here?" "It's a long story, but my good brother helped me. Youyou, this time, we owe Brother Han Su a huge favor." Geng Youyou wiped away tears and nodded gently. Su Han smiled and said: "Okay, without further ado, let's start treatment immediately." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,422 Emperor Ao Dadan looks at him differently You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Thousand-year ice soul, as well as various other detoxification raw materials, have already been prepared in Emperor Ao's cave. Geng Youyou was secretly surprised when she saw that the person who actually performed the detoxification was Su Han instead of Emperor Ao. However, she was very smart. She didn't need to ask Zhuang Yu, just think about what happened at the Si family banquet, and she could guess at least eight or nine points. It turns out that the person who wants to cure himself of the poisonous curse is not Lord Ao but Mr. Han Su. Emperor Ao Dan was sitting on the side, watching Su Han's every move attentively. Su Han¡¯s detoxification steps today are similar to the time he detoxified Guo Sheng at Silver Moon Holy Mountain. However, the poison that Geng Youyou was poisoned by was a variant of the shark devil poison, which was different from the shark devil poison that Guo Sheng was poisoned with. Therefore, Su Han needs to prepare the detoxifying powder himself to ensure that there are no mistakes. Therefore, Su Han first started to make pharmaceutical powder on the spot. ??Heat the cauldron, build the fire, add materials As long as he has the Millennium Ice Soul, the preparation of this medicinal powder is not difficult for Su Han. Su Han didn¡¯t use any special techniques, all he used were extremely conventional techniques. However, even conventional techniques can produce different effects in the hands of different people. Although Su Han's technique was very ordinary, his skill was so skillful that even though he deliberately retained his strength, he was still very moved by Emperor Ao's heart. ¡° Previously, Emperor Ao was just surprised by Su Han¡¯s family background and that at such a young age, he actually understood the ancient ways of alchemy and the strange poisons of the ancient demons. However, now that he saw Su Han's medicine refining techniques, Emperor De Ao had a new understanding of Su Han. This young man is actually very solid in the basic skills of alchemy. ?Looking at this technique, it is definitely not something that ordinary geniuses of the same age can do. ??This must be a lot of effort in basic skills to achieve this step. But the question is, how old is this young man? He is proficient in the basic skills of alchemy, the ancient methods of alchemy, and the strange poisons of ancient demons. Could it be that he has been practicing alchemy since he was still in his mother's womb? The question of Emperor Ao Dan has been lingering in his heart. However, this did not prevent him from carefully observing and understanding Su Han's techniques. " These seemingly simple techniques contain infinite beauty. Gradually, Ao Dadanhuang discovered that he had understood certain principles of alchemy from these techniques. This kind of understanding made Emperor De Ao happy. Su Han didn't know that Ao Dadanhuang was stealing his master, but he didn't care if he stole his master. These skills were simply insignificant to Su Han. About two hours later, the detoxification powder was finished brewing. Once the medicinal powder is boiled, the next steps are a matter of course. Around Geng Youyou, use medicinal powder to set up a line of defense to prevent the poisonous insects from escaping everywhere. Then, golden needles were used to seal the vital points all over Geng Youyou's body to slow down the blood circulation, and the medicinal powder was injected into Geng Youyou's blood to kill the Gu insects. When Guo Sheng was first treated, the process was extremely painful. But now, Geng Youyou's pain is only worse than that of Guo Sheng at that time, but not worse. " However, Geng Youyou is a very resilient woman. She endured this huge pain without saying a word. "It's out." Su Hanxie glared and discovered that there was a kind of Gu insect that was invisible to the naked eye, slowly crawling out of Geng Youyou's body. When Ao Great Alchemy Emperor heard that the Gu worm came out, he stood up involuntarily, opened his consciousness and observed carefully, and said in surprise: "Is this the Shark Demon Gu worm?" Su Han reminded: "Senior Ao, stand outside the circle of medicinal powder and don't step in. These Gu insects have strong parasitic abilities and an almost perverted hobby for blood. They like the blood of living people the most. .¡± ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of Su Han's reminder, he also stood honestly outside the circle of medicinal powder, not daring to move. Su Han drew out all the shark demon Gu insects from Geng Youyou's body and sealed them in a gourd. A thick layer of medicinal powder was applied to the outside of the gourd. "It's done." Su Han also breathed a sigh of relief. "However, Miss Youyou, after you go back, you still need to spend time to discharge the medicinal powder from your blood. These medicinal powders remain in your blood and are harmful to you." Su Han reminded again. Geng Youyou stood up, looking a little unbelievable. The poisonous curse that had plagued him for more than ten years was just broken? and Zhuang Yu looked at each other,People couldn't help but cry with joy. Ao Dadanhuang smiled and said: "Okay, very good. I didn't expect that I could live to this age and see a couple of lovers finally get married. It really makes me happy." Zhuang Yu wiped his tears and said firmly: "There is still one last step before we finally get married. I have to rely on my own ability to complete this step. I want to propose marriage to the Geng family in an upright manner and let the people of the Geng family know that Youyou and I We will be happy together." Su Han also smiled and said: "Now that Miss Youyou's curse has been lifted, the Geng family no longer needs to ask the Si family for anything, and the success rate of your marriage proposal will also be greatly increased." Zhuang Yu was so excited that he wanted to give the Xia Qingguo meal to Su Han as a reward. Su Han said, "The Xia Qingguo meal is the reward for your wish in the Wish Tower, and your wish in the Wish Tower is to successfully propose marriage. I will not ask for your thank you gift until the marriage proposal is successful." Seeing that Su Han refused to accept it, Zhuang Yu could only give up temporarily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,423 Mount Sumeru You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the two elders of the Geng family heard that Geng Youyou's illness was indeed cured by Emperor Ao Dan, they were all very grateful. Ao Dadanhuang smiled lightly and said: "It is our duty to treat illnesses and save people, so there is no need to say thank you. If you two are willing, you might as well listen to my words. Miss Geng has been tortured by illness since she was a child. Why not let her live a more free life in the future? Don¡¯t put too much pressure on her, it¡¯s good for her body.¡± When the two Geng elders heard this, they couldn't help but look at each other, as if they were trying to figure out what Emperor Ao Dan meant. After Geng Youyou was taken away by the Geng family, Zhuang Yu also went home to prepare for the marriage proposal. "My little friend, if you have nothing important to do, why not stay with me for a while? I still have many alchemy issues that I would like to discuss with you." Emperor Ao Dadan now appreciates more and more, and it is increasingly unpredictable. Su Han said: "Senior invited me, so I will gladly obey. However, this time I came to Cangxue City to find someone. I can't find this person in one day, so I really can't stay here any longer." "Who are you looking for?" Emperor Ao Dan asked curiously, "I have some connections in Cangxue City. If you are looking for someone, I may be able to help you." "Speaking of which, the person I am looking for is also named Ao." "The surname is Ao? What's your name? Maybe I will recognize you. Ao is not a common surname in Cangxue City." ¡°This junior doesn¡¯t know his name, but I only met him once at the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference in Cangyunze Country. He is the judge who supervises the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference on behalf of the royal family. Everyone else respects him as Ao Lao.¡± "Ao Lao?" Lord Ao Dan said thoughtfully, "Just based on such a title, there is no way to know who he is." Ao Danhuang asked Su Han carefully, how old Ao looked, how fat or thin he was, what his appearance was, and a series of other questions. ??????????????? Then, Great Dan Emperor Ao frowned and thought, and asked doubtfully: "Why don't I remember that there is such a person among the people surnamed Ao?" "Great Alchemy Emperor, could it be that Ao Qian?" At this time, a confidant next to Great Alchemy Emperor Ao also reminded him. "Ao Qian?" Emperor Ao Dan suddenly realized after thinking about it, "It is indeed him!" Su Han asked: "Who is this senior Ao Qian?" "Ao Qian is an anomaly among the people with the surname Ao. He was very talented in martial arts since he was a child. Later, he was recruited by Cangyun Zewang's royal family to work for the royal family. He has not had much contact with the rest of us." Ao Dadan Huangdao. "Are you sure it's him?" "Judging from the characteristics you described, it's probably him." Emperor Ao didn't dare to say 100% sure, but from the characteristics Su Han described, he was almost certain. "Senior Ao, where is Ao Qian now?" "Ao Qian, you left Cangxue City two months ago." Ao Dadan Emperor frowned. gone? Su Han didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Ao would leave Cangxue City. For a while, Su Han was at a loss. "If you want to find him, I have some clues for you, but I don't know if these clues will be useful to you." "Senior, please speak." Su Han said hurriedly. "Two months ago, Ao Qian came to see me. Moreover, he brought a seriously injured person and asked me for diagnosis and treatment." "A seriously injured person?" Su Han's heart moved. He quickly asked: "How old is that person? What is his cultivation level? What are his characteristics?" "In terms of age, he looks about the same as Ao Qian. He was seriously injured at the time. He seemed to have been attacked by a strange demonic method and lost his cultivation. I heard Ao Qian talking to him and seemed to call him Brahma?" Ao Great Alchemy Emperor recalled. Brahma? The Holy One of Brahma! Su Han's heart suddenly moved. He didn't expect that the seriously injured person Ao Lian brought was actually the Brahma Saint? "Senior, how is that man's condition?" Su Han asked quickly. Great Dan Emperor Ao was a little surprised, as if he didn't expect Su Han to be so concerned about this matter. However, he still showed a serious expression on his face and recalled: "When the man came, he was in a very bad condition. Not only did he lose his cultivation, but he was also dying. I saw that his condition was indeed very bad, and he immediately used many diagnostic and treatment methods. , barely pulled him back from the brink of death, but he could only hang his life temporarily.?? "Is it so serious?" "That's right, judging from his appearance, not only was he attacked by demons, but he was also attacked by more than four holy monks at the same time. His body was completely destroyed by various overbearing spiritual powers. The situation is very bad. . I gave him Tianluo Xuanming Pills and used snake leaves to maintain the flow of vitality in his body. But even so, it can only protect him from death within three months. After three months, he still has to resign himself to his fate. Unless, he can Only by finding a way to restore his cultivation can his injuries be completely cured." After Ao Dadanhuang recalled, he added: "After hearing what I said, Ao Qian said that he would find a way to restore his good friend's cultivation, and then he took the people away. He left Cangxue City this time , just to do this." "Senior, do you know where they went?" Su Han asked quickly. "I don't know about this. I just vaguely heard Ao Qian say that he was looking for something, and that kind of thing can only be found in Mount Xumi." "Mount Sumeru? Where is that place?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,424: Quota for Talent Draft You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ao Dadan Emperor sighed: "Xumi Mountain is a piece of land shared by the four major sects, and it is also a place that has existed in the Upper Nine Regions since ancient times. That place is a small world of its own, and the passage of time in the outside world is very slow. It is difficult to affect it. Therefore, from ancient times to the present, countless vicissitudes of life have passed, but Mount Sumeru has remained forever." "Moreover, time passes at a different speed in Mount Sumeru than in the outside world. Often three years have passed in Mount Sumeru, but only one has passed in the outside world. Therefore, if you can get the opportunity to practice in Mount Sumeru, it will be quite a success. Because you have several times the training time of others. If a young genius like you can practice in Mount Sumeru for a few years and then come out, you will find that the young geniuses who were on par with you before can no longer catch up with you. " "Is there such a place?" Su Han was fascinated when he heard this, "Which of the Upper Nine Realms is this Sumeru Mountain in?" "Mountain Sumeru is not in any of the upper nine realms, but an isolated island drifting in the vast ocean, wrapped by the power of the divine abyss. As long as the outside world does not know the coordinates of Mount Sumeru, it will not be able to discover the existence of Mount Sumeru." "Then how can Ao Qian go to Mount Sumeru? Does he know the coordinates of Mount Sumeru?" Su Han asked. "That's impossible. Only some core figures of the four major sects can know the coordinates of Mount Xumi. However, a big event is going to happen recently, which allows people to enter without knowing the coordinates of Mount Xumi. Mount Sumeru.¡± "What's the big deal?" "That is the upcoming talent draft of the four major sects. The four major sects have publicly announced that this talent draft will be held in Mount Sumeru." "The talent draft of the four major sects will be held in Mount Sumeru?" Su Han said in surprise, "Doesn't that mean that outstanding young talents from the Upper Nine Regions can get the opportunity to enter Mount Sumeru?" "That's right." Lord Ao Dan nodded. "However, Ao Qian is not a young genius. Even if Mount Sumeru is open to young talents who participate in the draft of the four major sects, it does not mean that he can enter Mount Sumeru." "I don't know about this. However, I guess that Ao Qian definitely wants to take advantage of this opportunity of the talent draft of the four major sects to go to Mount Sumeru. Even if he does not enter as a participating genius, he can still Go in as someone else." "Senior Ao is right." Ao Dadanhuang asked curiously: "Little friend, seeing that you are so concerned, could it be that the person Ao Lian brought here for me to diagnose and treat is yours?" Su Han nodded: "That person's name is Brahma Saint. He is a person that the younger generation respects very much, and he is also a very important person to the younger generation." Back when we were at the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, many people speculated that the Brahma Saint had been plotted by the Eclipse Saint and had fallen. Even many people in the Brahma lineage think so in their hearts, although they don't say it. Only Su Han, Military Advisor Zhongli, and the two guardians always believed that Saint Brahma was still alive. Now, the words of Lord Ao Dan also prove that the Brahma Saint is indeed still alive. "Senior Ao, if I also want to go to Mount Sumeru, is participating in the talent draft of the four major sects the fastest way?" "Not bad. Why, do you want to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects?" Emperor Ao Dan smiled. "The juniors really want to participate." "Okay, okay. If a Alchemy genius like you doesn't participate in the talent draft of the four major sects, it will be a loss for the four major sects, a loss for Cangyun Zeguo, and even a loss for the top sects. The loss of the Nine Realms. You should participate in the talent draft of the four major sects as a Dan Dao genius." With these words, Emperor Ao obviously spoke highly of Su Han. In fact, from the bottom of Su Han's heart, he wants to prove himself through martial arts and get a spot in the talent draft of the four major sects. There are many young martial arts geniuses in Cangxue City, and Su Han saw quite a few of them just at Si Qianqian's birthday party. Not to mention, there are many who have not come to retreat and are even better. There has long been a factor in Su Han's blood that is ready to compete with so many outstanding geniuses. However, Su Han also knew that if he wanted to obtain a spot in the talent draft of the four major sects through martial arts competition, it meant that he had to go from a group of ninth-level imperial realm, half-step holy realm, and even holy realm as an eighth-level emperor stand out among the geniuses. Although it is not impossible for Su Han to do it, with his current eighth-level cultivation of the Imperial Realm, if he wants to do it, he will definitely need to use some incredible trump cards.   As for these trump cards, Su Han doesn't want to expose them yet. Seeing Su Han's silence, Prince Ao smiled and said, "Don't worry, this time, the royal family's policy is to not only give quotas for martial arts geniuses, but also quotas for alchemy geniuses. Although they have not decided yet. The specific selection method for alchemy, but I believe that with your alchemy background, no matter what the selection method is, it will not be difficult for you." "Senior is so complimentary." Seeing that Su Han was neither arrogant nor impetuous, Emperor Ao Dan became even more fond of the young man. "Little friend, you must stay in my cave for a while. I still have many issues on the alchemy path that I want to discuss with you." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1425: Arresting people on the street You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was a guest in the cave of Emperor Ao Dan. Over there, Su Han had a visitor at the door of his mansion in the aristocratic district of Cangxue City. This visitor is wearing a Wolf Guard uniform. If you look closely, you can see that there are special marks on the uniform. It is obvious that he is not an ordinary Wolf Guard guard, but at the level of a squad leader. This person was none other than Gu Gaocen, the city defense guard whom Su Han met at the city gate when he first came to Cangxue City. As for why Gu Gaocen changed from a small city defense guard to a Canglang Guard, the reason is still related to Su Han. Because Gu Gaocen¡¯s fianc¨¦e Ayi is now a senior follower of Elder Yin of Qingwu Dojo. The status of this senior follower is, speaking of it, higher than that of ordinary disciples of Qingwu Dojo. Since Ayi¡¯s status is so high, it is naturally impossible for her fianc¨¦ to still be a small city guard. Elder Yin casually handed over a note and immediately made Gu Gaocen from a low-level city guard to a powerful captain of the Canglang Guard. Now Gu Gaocen's life is completely different from before. The whole family has moved out of the slums, his younger brother's leg has been cured, and his wedding to his fianc¨¦e is on the agenda. When Gu Gaocen thought back on his rapid rise during this period, it was like a dream. He has been in Canglang Guard for a month, and he is considered to be on the right path. When I was chatting with my colleagues, I often heard people talk about Su Han, and I knew that even the Canglang Guard, Yan Tianxing, suffered a big loss at the hands of Su Han. However, if anyone asked him about Su Han, he would usually smile and excuse it. In the eyes of his colleagues, Gu Gaocen's ability to join the Canglang Guard and obtain the position of squad leader must be related to Su Han. But Gu Gaocen knew very well that he and Su Han really didn't have much friendship. To be honest, they only had a one-time relationship. What happened next was all because of the energy generated by Su Han, which benefited him. When he first met Su Han at the gate of Cangxue City, Gu Gaocen never thought that his life would change drastically because of this young man. He has always wanted to find an opportunity to visit Su Han and express his gratitude. However, in the first two months, he suffered from financial constraints and was afraid that he would be looked down upon if he showed up empty-handed. Until now, after receiving the Canglang Guard¡¯s salary, he quickly bought some things and came to visit Su Han. Unexpectedly, he was rejected. The servant at the door told him that Su Han was not at home. Gu Gaocen could only put down his things, ask the gatekeeper to convey that he was there, and then prepare to go home and come back another day. After leaving Su Han's house, Gu Gaocen didn't notice that he had been stared at by several pairs of eyes. "Fourth brother, this guy came out of the house of the boy named Han. He should be his acquaintance or subordinate. Do you want to take action?" "Do it!" The leader was dressed in black, with gleaming eyes. With a wave of his hand, several figures immediately shot out, surrounding Gu Gaocen. "Who are you?" Gu Gaocen was shocked, "I am the captain of the Canglang Guard, you can't even think of making a mistake!" Those people didn't talk nonsense to Gu Gaocen at all. A few rays of spiritual power directly hit Gu Gaocen, knocking him down like lightning. Then, the leader grabbed Gu Gaocen with one hand and disappeared into the void. This set of actions happened so fast that Gu Gaocen was already taken away before he could even react. Not far away, the gatekeeper of Su Han's house witnessed this scene with his mouth open. "Thisisn't good. It seems that the Canglang Guard boy was kidnapped?" The gatekeeper suddenly panicked. "Since Brother Canglangwei will come to visit the master, he must be a friend of the master. Should the master be informed of this matter, right?" The gatekeeper finally had a clear head and ran back quickly to find the transmission talisman left by Su Han. According to Su Han's previous instructions, he sent out the transmission talisman. Over there, Su Han was at the residence of Emperor Ao Da Dan. He quickly received the transmission note. When he opened it, his expression changed slightly. "Little friend, what's wrong?" Ao Dadanhuang asked as carefully as his hair. "Senior, I'm in a hurry and have to go home." "Okay, since you are in a hurry, I won't leave you alone. If you need any help, please contact me at any time." Soon, Su Han rushed back to the house. "what's going on? Su Han asked immediately as soon as he saw the gatekeeper. "Master, it's like this. In the afternoon, a Canglang Guard boy came to visit you and brought some things. He said that he came to express his gratitude for your kindness. When he heard that you were not here, he put down his things and left. , but not far away, he was abducted by a few men in black on the street." The gatekeeper reports. "Canglang Guard? Who could it be?" Su Han's first reaction was Hou Ying. But then I thought about it, at Hou Ying¡¯s age, it was obvious that he couldn¡¯t be the younger brother. "Master, he said his surname is Gu." "The surname is Gu? So it's him?" Su Han didn¡¯t know that Gu Gaocen had already become the Canglang Guard. Thinking about it, Elder Yin did it for his own sake. No wonder Gu Gaocen came to him with something to express his thanks. "Gu Gaocen came to visit me, but he was arrested at the door of my house. I can't ignore this matter." Su Han's eyes slowly turned cold, "Arresting someone at the door of my house? Who could do this?" Following the gatekeeper¡¯s guidance, Su Han came to the arrest scene and looked around, but found no trace. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,426 A voice transmission You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This person who captured people is very cunning and very good at concealing their aura. It was obvious that what happened just a moment ago, but now we can no longer trace any of their aura." Su Han frowned. The other party would arrest people in front of his house, and nine times out of ten they would come for him. ¡°There are quite a few people I have offended. There is Deacon Yu from Qingwu Dojo, and Yan Tianxing from Canglang Guard. However, Deacon Yu is a member of the Qingwu Dojo. If he wants to target himself, he can do it openly and directly. There is no need to beat around the bush like this. There is a high possibility that it is Yan Tianxing. Su Han glanced around and found a hidden seal in the corner. He went up and slapped the seal open, and a gloomy word came from the seal: "Han, if you have offended me, you should know that things are not easy to let go. I will arrest you first as a greeting gift. If you don't want to let me go, If he dies, then come to Cangxue City Tianxiang Forest in ten days. Remember, it can only be you." Although this voice has been processed, it can be judged from the tone that it is nine out of ten that it is Yan Tianxing. At this moment, Su Han was furious! This Yan Tianxing is obviously here for him. He was afraid of attacking himself in public places, so he used this method to lure himself to a remote place in the middle of the night before attacking him. This method, although low-end, is very effective! Gu Gaocen is someone Su Han knows, so it is naturally impossible for Su Han to ignore him. Yan Tianxing was sure of this, and he was sure that Su Han would go to Tianxiang Forest obediently. "Where was Xianglin that day?" "Master, Tianxiang Forest is a very remote wasteland in Cangxue City. The terrain there is complicated and it is a good place for ambushes and assassinations. It is said that many people who met their enemies there have been killed by their enemies' traps and plots. Master, You'd better not go." Su Han could also guess that since Yan Tianxing dared to ask him to meet in Tianxiang Forest, it was impossible not to set a trap. However, he could not ignore Gu Gaocen just because he was afraid of the other party's trap. Su Han returned to the mansion and took out the things Gu Gaocen sent. Then, dozens of purple-gold king bees were summoned, and the purple-gold king bees were asked to smell these things and become familiar with the smell of Gu Gaocen. Afterwards, Su Han released the dozens of purple-gold king bees to find out where Gu Gaocen was being held by Yan Tianxing. Yan Tianxing is not a fool. Since he wants to use Gu Gaocen to threaten Su Han, he will definitely not lock Gu Gaocen in his own home, but will find another hidden place. However, no matter how hidden the place is, there will always be some traces and some smells left behind. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Canglang Weishang was at the house of the deputy housekeeper. "Brother-in-law, this time, I asked people from Tianluo Lingdao to help. Their people are the best at ambushes. As long as the boy named Han dares to go to Tianxiang Forest that day, I bet that he will not survive until his death. " It was Yan Tianxing who spoke, with a sinister tone, and his eyes shot out like poisonous snakes. Deputy General Manager Shang frowned and said, "I told you not to come see me often recently, otherwise if the General Manager finds out, he will criticize me again." After what happened last time, Deputy General Manager Shang was also accused of being a poor teacher, and he couldn't even hold his head high in front of General Manager Yan. "Brother-in-law, this is indeed a good opportunity to get rid of Han Su. Don't you want him to die?" Of course, Deputy General Manager Shang hopes that Su Han will die. Because of Su Han, not only did Deputy General Manager Shang get severely criticized by General Manager Yan, but he also lost a large amount of valuable materials. He not only hopes that Su Han will die, but also hopes that he will die miserably so that he can vent his anger. " However, this matter must be done in a concealed and concealed manner, and it must be killed with one strike. Otherwise, if General Manager Yan knows about it, he will be furious again. "Tianxing, Han Su is definitely not simple. If you are not completely sure, it is best for the people of Tianluo Lingdao not to act rashly. Either you will hit with one hit, or you would rather wait. If you fail, you will want to kill him again in the future. This kid is going to be even more difficult." Deputy General Manager Shang¡¯s words are true. But Yan Tianxing didn¡¯t take it too seriously: ¡°When it comes to killing, Tianluo Lingdao is definitely better than us. Brother-in-law, don¡¯t worry, Tianluo Lingdao is known as the strongest killer in Cangxue City.Hand organization, if they still can't handle a mere imperial realm warrior, then their Tianluo Lingdao should close down as soon as possible. " Deputy Manager Shang was still uneasy and ordered: "It is said that Han Su, this son, seems to have been appreciated by Emperor Ao Dan at the Si family banquet recently. Therefore, you must do this secretly and don't let others know." Trace it to us.¡± "Don't worry, brother-in-law, what do we Canglang Guards do? Isn't it just to investigate and handle cases? I, Yan Tianxing, have investigated so many cases, how can I still be traced to me?" Yan Tianxing sneered. "Be careful with your ship. That Han Su is no longer the helpless boy he was back then, so we must be careful every step we take. Don't let him find the place where you hold prisoners." Deputy General Manager Shang warned again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,427 Tianluo Lingdao You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yan Tianxing didn't think that Su Han could find a place for him to lock people up. He had been the deputy commander of the Canglang Guard for so many years, and he was not a vegetarian. ¡°You have always been the only one to track down others, so how can there be any reason for others to track down yourself? Yan Tianxing left Deputy Manager Shang's house, but he didn't rush out. Instead, he waited for a long time before leaving. After setting off, he did not rush to get to the point. Instead, he walked around on the street to make sure that no one was following him, and then he walked in a certain direction. After passing a lot of overt and covert formations along the way, we came to a hidden place, opened the door, and walked in. In the room, a man in black was leisurely playing with the wine glass in his hand. "Eagle Eye Si, have you almost checked Han Su's information?" Yan Tianxing asked as soon as he entered the door. The man in black named Eagle Eye Si glanced at Yan Tianxing lightly, but it seemed that he was not very interested in Yan Tianxing, the deputy commander of the Canglang Guard. "It has been found out, and I was just about to talk to you about it. According to the information we got, this Han Su is not as easy to deal with as you said. At least, this Han Su is definitely not at the level of an ordinary Imperial realm warrior. " "What do you say?" Yan Tianxing stared. "According to our information, during the treasure hunting expedition in Qiling Valley a while ago, a Holy Realm genius died in Qingwu Dojo, and it is suspected to be related to Han Su." "Huh, so what? It has something to do with him, it may not be him who did it. Hawkeye Si, are you so pushy and obstructive, are you afraid of him?" Yan Tianxing opened his mouth and used the provoking method on Hawkeye Si. Hawkeye Ah Si sneered and looked at Yan Tianxing with an idiot look. "Yan Tianxing, if Han Su is an idiot like you, I'm really not afraid." Eagle Eye Si sneered mercilessly, "However, based on our intelligence analysis, he is not." "What on earth do you want to say? Are you saying that you can't kill him?" Yan Tianxing was a little annoyed. "What I want to say is, I can definitely kill him. However, killing him is not at the price we agreed upon at the beginning, understand?" "What?" Yan Tianxing immediately became angry, "The price has been negotiated, how can it be changed casually?" "I think I have made it very clear. If you don't agree, we will break up." Eagle Eye Si said calmly. "Then Han Su is just an eighth-level warrior at the imperial level. Isn't it enough for me to give you the price of a ninth-level warrior at the imperial level?" Eagle Eye Asi said leisurely: "Do you think that Han Su is only worth the price of a ninth-level Imperial Realm warrior? If you think so, then let's leave this business to those who want to do it. I, Eagle Eye Asi , we can¡¯t do this business.¡± "Then what do you want?" Yan Tianxing was depressed. It wasn't that he didn't want to find other people to do this business, but many people heard that Han Su was someone appreciated by Emperor Ao Dan, so they didn't accept the business at all. Only Eagle Eye Si had the guts to take it. "A fixed price, the reward for killing a strong person at the beginning of the Holy Realm. Either the deal is done, or I immediately release the prisoner inside, and the deal is treated as if it never happened." Yan Tianxing knew that the other party was speaking like a lion, but he had no choice but to grit his teeth and said, "Okay, I'll do as you say." Hawkeye Ah Si smiled with satisfaction: "As expected of the deputy commander of the Canglang Guard, he is generous in his actions." Yan Tianxing was bleeding and had to be eliminated by the opponent. You can imagine the depression in his heart, but he didn't dare to do anything to Hawkeye Si. He took a deep breath and stood up: "Where is that person?" ?Looking at Yan Tianxing¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that he wanted to take it out on the offender. A trace of ridicule flashed across Hawkeye Si's eyes, and he pointed inside without saying anything else. Yan Tianxing laughed ferociously and strode inside. Gu Gaocen was inside. Although his whole body was restrained, he could hear the conversation outside. "It's that Yan Tianxing. He actually colluded with the killers of Tianluo Lingdao and wanted to kill Young Master Han Su." Gu Gaocen was extremely anxious. Although he was a city defense guard, he had worked in Canglang Guard for more than a month. He knew very well what Luo Lingdao was doing that day. Tianluo Lingdao is the largest underground killer organization in Cangxue City, and it is also an underground organization that Canglang Guard has been committed to combating and eradicating. Unexpectedly, Yan Tianxing, as a senior official of Canglang Guard, would collude with Tianluo Lingdao. "No, we must find a way to clear this matter up."Mr. Han Su. They used me as bait to get rid of Mr. Han Su. People in Tianluo Lingdao are not vegetarians, so they must bring the news to him quickly. " At this time, Gu Gaocen heard the footsteps of Yan Tianxing walking in. "Huh? It's actually a Wolf Guard?" Yan Tianxing was a little surprised when he saw Gu Gaocen. However, when he thought about it again, he felt relieved. Doesn¡¯t that guy Han Su have a good relationship with Canglang Weihou Ying? It is natural to have other Canglang Guard friends. "Boy, I blame you for being friends with that boy named Han." Yan Tianxing smiled ferociously, stepped on Gu Gaocen's palm, and when he exerted force, he heard a series of cracking sounds from Gu Gaocen's finger bones. Gu Gaocen only felt an overbearing spiritual power pouring into his hands, destroying the life in his hands wantonly. Big beads of sweat gushed out on his forehead, realizing that his hands might be useless from now on. Once your hands are useless, your future will be ruined. But Gu Gaocen was very stubborn, gritting his teeth tightly and saying nothing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,428 The proud Yan Tianxing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Gu Gaocen's stubbornness made Yan Tianxing even more unhappy. What Yan Tianxing likes most is to torture prisoners, listen to prisoners whine, and listen to prisoners begging for mercy. Especially Gu Gaocen, who belongs to Su Han, is even more enjoyable for Yan Tianxing to torture. However, Gu Gaocen's stubbornness made Yan Tianxing's idea come to nothing. Yan Tianxing stepped harder, and while stepping on it, he roared: "Boy, see you don't say anything, see you don't beg for mercy, how long can you endure?" Gu Gaocen was sweating profusely, but he never uttered a word of begging for mercy. No matter how Yan Tianxing tried to torture him, he never even hummed, as if all these tortures were not affecting him at all. "Boy, do you think I can't do anything to you if you don't say anything? You are just a lackey of the boy named Han. If you cooperate obediently, I can consider sparing you." Gu Gaocen said with a cold face: "How can I cooperate?" "Haha, I have made an appointment with Han Su to go to Tianxiang Forest to redeem him in ten days. At that time, we will pretend to release him. As long as you cooperate, we can immediately lead that kid into the trap we designed. At that time, cut the grass and root out the roots!¡± Yan Tianxing thought that Gu Gaocen had agreed to cooperate with him, and couldn't help but feel very proud. Although he looked down on Su Han, Hawkeye Si's words still made him a little cautious towards Su Han. If Gu Gaocen can cooperate, it will be much more certain to kill Su Han. Gu Gaocen suddenly laughed: "Hahaha, do you think that if you catch me, you can force me to do these disgusting things for you? Yan Tianxing, I heard them say that you are a shameless villain before, but I still don't believe it. Now It seems that you are indeed the shameless among the shameless and the scum among the scum. If you are an upright person, why don't you fight Master Han Su with real swords and guns? Instead, you do these little tricks behind your back? As a Canglang Guard , actually got together with the underground killer organization, Commander Yan, you really make the Canglang Guard look good." Gu Gaocen's curse made Yan Tianxing furious. He kicked Gu Gaocen in the chest and stepped on Gu Gaocen's neck with one foot, "Boy, are you looking for death?" "If you want to kill me, go ahead and do it. I, Gu Gaocen, will not betray my friends!" Gu Gaocen looked disdainful. "Hmph, what good does that boy named Han do? Is he worthy of you working so hard for him?" "At least, Mr. Han Su is an upright person, which is very different from a coward like you." Gu Gaocen sneered. Yan Tianxing was furious: "Okay, okay, it seems that you won't die until you reach the Yellow River. I won't kill you. I'll let you see with your own eyes how Han Su died in front of you. Let's see how you do when the time comes." Tough talk!" With that said, he turned around angrily and went out, saying to the eagle-eyed Ah Si: "Keep an eye on this criminal. In ten days, knock him unconscious and take him to Tianxiang Forest to use him to lure Han Su into a trap." A trace of ridicule flashed across Hawkeye Si's eyes, and he nodded lightly. Yan Tianxing snorted coldly before walking out. However, neither Yan Tianxing nor Eagle Eye Si noticed that in a hidden corner of the room, there was a purple golden king bee flapping its wings. The Purple Gold King Bee witnessed the whole process from Yan Tianxing entering the room to leaving the room, then flapped its wings and flew away. In the mansion, Su Han, who was practicing, received the report from the Purple Gold King Bee and suddenly opened his eyes: "Yan Tianxing is really evil. It seems that he has invited someone from the Tianluo Spiritual Dao to plot against me." From the information extracted from the Purple Gold King Bee¡¯s spiritual consciousness, it can be known that although the cultivation level of Eagle Eye A Si is at the beginning of the Holy Realm, it is better than the ordinary beginning of the Holy Realm. Otherwise, he would not be qualified to become the killer of Tianluo Lingdao. "If I want to face off against this Hawkeye Si, I'm afraid it will be difficult without using my incredible trump card." However, this trivial matter naturally cannot trouble Su Han. The most important thing is that Su Han is angry this time. Last time, Yan Tianxing provoked him and Su Han let Yan Tianxing go in order to extort a sum of elixir materials. Later, Yan Tianxing secretly instigated Ouyang Ji and others from Qingwu Dojo to find trouble with Su Han. But at that time, Su Han's foundation in Cangxue City was not stable, so he did not settle the score with Yan Tianxing. But things are different now. Behind Su Han, there is the giant Buddha Ao Danhuang. Although Su Han will not directly ask Ao Dadanhuang for help, with the power of Ao Dadanhuang, he can let??Do a lot of things that you couldn't do before. "Yan Tianxing, and Deputy General Manager Shang, since you insist on jumping out and involving innocent people, let me let you experience what it feels like to offend me?" "Lao Liu, this time, it's your turn to take action." Following Su Han¡¯s call, the huge figure of Liuli Lord slowly emerged in the air. ¡­¡­ Time has quickly come to the day of the appointment in Tianxiang Forest. Yan Tianxing couldn't sit still at home. By midnight tonight, that damn Han Su will be eradicated by himself. When Yan Tianxing thought about this, he couldn't help but bursts of excitement surged from the bottom of his heart. He left his home and walked towards the secret place where Eagle Eye Si imprisoned people. That eagle-eyed Ah Si is still in that room. Seeing Yan Tianxing, Eagle Eye Si was a little surprised: "Why are you here again? Are you not afraid of being followed? Find this place and find out that you are involved with people from underground organizations like us?" Yan Tianxing chuckled: "Don't worry, no one is following us. I just want to confirm that our plan has not changed. We will go to Tianxiang Forest at midnight tonight." "That's natural. I've arranged everything in Tianxiang Forest. As soon as that kid shows up, he's guaranteed to fall into a trap." Hawkeye Si is quite confident in his killer skills. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1429: Did the person run away? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yan Tianxing was also in a good mood after receiving the assurance from Eagle Eye Si. He stood up and walked towards the place where Gu Gaocen was imprisoned. As soon as he walked in, Yan Tianxing's steps froze, and his eyes showed disbelief. "Where are the people?" The place where Gu Gaocen was originally imprisoned was empty, not to mention anyone, not even a ghost! Hawkeye Si heard Yan Tianxing yelling and thought he was being mysterious. Just when he was about to have an attack, his consciousness suddenly moved, and he really didn't notice Gu Gaocen's consciousness. He had obviously confirmed that Gu Gaocen was inside before, but in the short moment when he was talking to Yan Tianxing just now, he didn't pay attention to what was going on in the room. Unexpectedly, in such a short gap, everyone in the room disappeared. Hawkeye Si couldn¡¯t figure out how this person could escape. This Gu Gaocen is just a junior warrior of the Imperial Realm, and he is still injured. ¡°Moreover, the room where Gu Gaocen was imprisoned was guarded by layers of formations. Even if Gu Gaocen was not injured, he would not be able to escape. Yan Tianxing looked at Eagle Eye Si with suspicion on his face. He was obviously suspecting that Eagle Eye Si was up to something, deliberately doing this to blackmail him. Hawkeye Ah Si snorted coldly and ignored Yan Tianxing's suspicion. Instead, he released his consciousness and began to check the formations in the room. After this inspection, Eagle Eye Si suddenly discovered that these layers of formations were all traces of man-made tearing and destruction! "This Gu Gaocen was rescued!" Hawkeye Ah Si is not a fool. How could Gu Gaocen, a mere emperor-level warrior at the beginning, have the ability to destroy these formations? The only explanation is that Gu Gaocen was rescued by others. "Eagle Eye Si, you actuallyyou actually let the prisoner escape?" Yan Tianxing's face turned pale. He knew very well what it would mean to him and even his brother-in-law, Deputy Manager Shang, once Gu Gaocen escaped. . "If Gu Gaocen is allowed to escape and he colludes with Tianluo Lingdao to deliberately kidnap the Canglang Guard team leader, the evidence will be conclusive. By then, can Manager Yan let him go? The muscles on Eagle Eye Si's face were beating: "Escape? Yan Tianxing, I just made it very clear that someone rescued him. This place is so hidden, how did the outside world know that he was being held here? Yan Tianxing, this is all your fault, you are being followed!" "Me?" Yan Tianxing almost jumped up, "Don't rant, why don't you say it's your own problem? There's absolutely no way anyone could follow me when I come here. I've been the commander of the Canglang Guard for so many years, and I can still do this. No?" Hawkeye Ah Si sneered: "Then you mean, our Tianluo Lingdao is not as good as your Canglang Guard?" Yan Tianxing wanted to say this, but he was afraid that Hawkeye Si would slap him to death. You know, there were only two of them in the room now. Even if Yan Tianxing had a backstage, once Hawkeye Si started to kill Heart, it's easy to kill him. Yan Tianxing had no choice but to soften and said depressedly: "What's the point of holding people accountable now? The top priority is how to deal with the aftermath. Once Gu Gaocen leaves, the evidence of our kidnapping will be conclusive, and Gu Gaocen will become a witness and bite us all out. To At that time, the Chief Canglang Guard can¡¯t spare me, nor can I spare you!¡± Hawkeye Ah Si snorted coldly: "Gu Gaocen's consciousness has not completely dissipated yet. It seems that they have just walked out not far." "Then why don't you chase after me quickly?" Yan Tianxing asked anxiously. Hawkeye Si also knows that now is not the time to lose his temper. If you let Yan Tianxing, a loser, chase him, he will definitely not be able to catch up. "I can't say, I can only do it myself, Eagle Eye Si". Although Hawkeye Ah Si doesn¡¯t know who rescued Gu Gaocen, as a powerful junior monk in the Holy Realm, he is confident that not many people in Cangxue City can do anything to him. Even though there may be someone with better cultivation than yourself, it is unlikely to threaten your life. When Eagle Eye Si thought of this, he also snapped his fingers, and several of his men immediately jumped out from the darkness. "Brothers, this place has been exposed now, but we still have room for recovery. We just need to catch up and kill the witnesses. Brothers, follow me." Hawkeye Ah Si said, whistled, and rushed out of the door with several of his men. Yan Tianxing was left in the room, his heart pounding, and he didn't know if Hawkeye Si and the others could catch him if they chased after him. "No, I have to follow over and have a look. Don't let this eagle?If Ah Si plotted against me or betrayed me, then I would be doomed. " As soon as Yan Tianxing thought of this, he rushed out in a hurry. As soon as I arrived at the door, I happened to bump into Hawkeye Ah Si and others, returning with a sullen face. When Eagle Eye Si saw Yan Tianxing, he was so angry that he slapped Yan Tianxing away and hit him hard against the wall. Yan Tianxing was caught off guard. He groaned and slid down the wall softly, vomiting blood from his mouth. "Yan Tianxing, you loser, you still say that you are not being followed? Then look at the batches of Canglang Guards outside. Are they brought by me, Eagle Eye Si?" Eagle Eye Si's face turned black with anger. , I just wanted to kill Yan Tianxing on the spot. Yan Tianxing was slapped away, and he was about to have a seizure, but when he heard Eagle Eye Si said that he was surrounded outside, Yan Tianxing suddenly froze. "How is it possible? Who brought the Canglang Guard? It can't be that Han Su?" Yan Tianxing couldn't believe it, so Han Su could find this place? For a moment, Yan Tianxing felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. Once someone from the Canglang Guard catches him here, and the evidence of his collusion with Tianluo Lingdao becomes conclusive, then he is doomed! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1430: Boy, do you dare to come to my door? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Eagle Eye Si ignored Yan Tianxing, but whispered to his three subordinates: "Wait a moment, our troops will be divided into four groups to fight out. Although the Canglang Guards outside are large in number, they lack overwhelming power and may not I can keep you." As the underground killer of Tianluo Lingdao, Eagle Eye Si naturally knew that he must not fall into the hands of Canglang Guard. "Fourth brother, we will cover your departure." All three subordinates said. Hawkeye Ah Si said proudly: "No, as long as you can escape, it's not a problem for me. Do you want to keep me with just a few thousand Canglang Guards?" This is not because Eagle Eye Si is arrogant, but because he took a look outside just now and found that the large number of Canglang Guards, although they were numerous and powerful, did not have any particularly outstanding strong ones. Even among the strong men in the early stage of the Holy Realm, Eagle Eye Si can still be considered outstanding. Surrounded by a large number of Imperial Realm Canglang Guards, he stands out from the crowd and has a high possibility of breaking through. Although Yan Tianxing was ignored, he still said shamelessly: "What about me? Eagle Eye Si, you can't leave me behind." Hawkeye Ah Si sneered: "You? You should feel lucky that I didn't kill you. Do you think I can still take you to escape with me?" Yan Tianxing's face turned pale, and he wanted to say something else, but Eagle Eye Ah Si had already shouted: "Okay, follow my instructions, the troops will be divided into four groups and charge out separately." With that said, Hawkeye Ah Si was about to rush out. With his initial pressure from the Holy Realm, he could break through the gap just by rushing outward. At this moment, a low laughter suddenly came from the empty room. "Eagle Eye Si? Tianluo Lingdao? Since you want to set a trap against me, now that I'm here, why do you have to leave in a hurry?" There was a hint of joking in this low smile, just like a hunter teasing his prey. "Who?" Eagle Eye Si's expression changed slightly. "You deliberately set a trap in Tianxiang Forest, didn't you just want to plot against me? Now you are asking me who I am?" As soon as he finished speaking, a thunderous roar came from the inner room. Yan Tianxing suddenly jumped up as if he had seen a ghost and shouted: "Han Su!" In the inner room, a figure walked out leisurely, it was Su Han. Eagle-eyed Ah Si stared at Su Han, his eyes full of disbelief. He couldn't figure it out anyway, how did this kid enter the inner room without anyone noticing? Could it be that he could still escape? When Yan Tianxing saw Su Han appear, his eyes were as fierce as a poisonous snake. He wanted to pounce on Su Han immediately and bite Su Han. "Han Su, you are Han Su." Eagle Eye Si frowned, but did not dare to take it lightly. With Han Su's cultivation at the eighth level of the Imperial Realm, if he dared to appear here alone, he must be relying on him. However, he looked left and right, but he couldn't see what Han Su was relying on. "You're right, I am the Han Su whom your Tianluo Lingdao paid to assassinate. Eagle Eye Si, I have to say, you succeeded in irritating me." "So what?" Hawkeye Ah Si snorted coldly. "How? What do you think I am here for?" Hawkeye Ah Si sneered: "Do you think you can't take down all of us alone?" A faint smile emerged from the corner of Su Han's mouth, but his face sank: "You are wrong. I am not here to capture you, but to send you on your way." Yan Tianxing shouted: "Eagle Eye Si, this is a good opportunity. As long as we kill this Han Su, everything will turn around!" I have to say that Yan Tianxing is a bit quick-witted. His idea was rare and consistent with what Hawkeye Si had in mind. Hawkeye Si¡¯s face turned cold and he winked. The other three men spread out in tacit agreement and formed a fan shape to surround Su Han. Su Han was surrounded by people, but he showed no fear: "Eagle Eye Si, I have investigated your information and found that you are a capable person and have some abilities. But do you know where you went wrong today?" "Han Su, there is a road to heaven but you don't take it, and there is no door to hell but you have to break in. It doesn't matter where I made a mistake. It's just your mistake. Come to the door yourself." Hawkeye Ah Si surrounded Su Han, feeling reassured. He doesn¡¯t care if Han Su has any conspiracy. In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is just a cloud. "Eagle Eye Si, it seems that I still overestimated you. Your mistake is that you clearly knew that Yan Tianxing was a waste, but at the critical moment, you still listened to him. Why can I find it here? Why can't I find it here?Will the Wolf Guard army surround this place? " "Why? Why is not important anymore." Eagle Eye Si's face turned cold. "What is important is that if you fall into my hands, all your calculations will be in vain." Su Han sighed: "You are not afraid of opponents who are like gods, but you are afraid of teammates who are like pigs. Hawkeye Si, you must remember that next time you are reincarnated, you must find smart people to cooperate." As soon as he finished speaking, a tall shadow, several feet high, slowly appeared in the secret room. The huge arm suddenly grabbed Hawkeye Si and threw him to the ground! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1431: See clearly, I am the one who touches you You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This sudden change, with the early cultivation of the Eagle Eye A Si Shengjing, has not had time to respond. boom! Hawkeye Si¡¯s body was beaten to the ground like a rag bag. His whole body was like a deflated balloon punctured by needles. Countless tiny columns of blood shot out from all over his body. Hawkeye Si didn¡¯t even have time to hum, his eyes rolled up like a dead fish. Such a turn of events made Hawkeye Si¡¯s three subordinates completely dumbfounded. After they reacted, they rushed to save Hawkeye Si. Hawkeye Ah Si used all his strength to rush to the side of the huge figure, tightly hugged the figure's feet, and roared: "Run away, run away." Hawkeye Ah Si knew that he would definitely die as the meridians all over his body were shattered by the giant. He also knew very well that this giant that appeared out of nowhere was much stronger than Hawkeye Si. Let alone a sneak attack, even if it was a head-on confrontation, he, Hawkeye Si, would not be able to defeat him at all. So at this moment, he only had one thought, which was to drag the giant with all his strength and cover his companions' escape. "Hurry up, don't let me die with my eyes open." Eagle Eye Si's face was ferocious, like a madman. The three subordinates looked at each other and knew that Hawkeye Si was willing to die to cover their departure. They no longer hesitated, turned around and rushed out. Although there are layers of Canglang Guards outside, at this moment, this secret room is obviously more terrifying than the outside. Yan Tianxing's whole body was shaking like chaff, staring at Su Han in disbelief, with endless fear in his eyes. His steps were sneaky and he wanted to move outside. Su Han had a smile on his face, but ignored Yan Tianxing's little actions. Seeing that Su Han ignored him, Yan Tianxing felt secretly happy and rushed out. However, as soon as he rushed outside, his face turned green. At this moment, the outside was densely packed with at least thousands of Canglang Guards, surrounding them. And the leader turned out to be Hou Ying, with a sarcastic smile on his face, looking at the embarrassed Yan Tianxing. "Yan Tianxing, when the chief executive heard that you were colluding with the underground killer organization and endangering the safety of Cangxue City, he didn't quite believe it. Now that the evidence is conclusive, what else do you have to say?" Hou Ying asked coldly. Yan Tianxing¡¯s face was ashen, and he argued forcefully: ¡°Hou Ying, don¡¯t slander anyone. I happened to be patrolling here to check on these suspicious people, you¡± "Haha, Yan Tianxing, you still want to quibble when things come to a head. Save your words and tell Manager Yan, I hope he will believe it." Hou Ying's eyes were full of disdain, looking at Yan Tianxing, It's like looking at a dead person. Yan Tianxing also knows that if he loses his momentum at this time, everything will be over. Even if you are caught doing something, you still have to fight to the end. As long as you refuse to admit it, there may not be any room for change in this matter. "Hou Ying, you are setting up a frame-up. I am going to report you in front of General Manager Yan." Hou Ying said disdainfully: "Yan Tianxing, if you want to fight to the death, I can tell you clearly that it's useless! Did I frame you? Did I invite the people from Tianluo Lingdao here? Could it be that you are here and I am the one who brought you here?" Did you get it? Could it be that I kidnapped Gu Gaocen and brought him here? Yan Tianxing, you should know that if you are caught doing something here, it will be the end of you. Even if you have a huge backer, don¡¯t even think about it. Pass." Yan Tianxing also knew that Hou Ying was right. The reason why Yan Tianxing dared to challenge Su Han openly before was because Yan Tianxing was confident that he would never be followed, and Su Han would never catch him here with someone from Tianluo Lingdao. However, Yan Tianxing did not expect that Su Han actually touched this place and brought the Canglang Guard! Yan Tianxing shouted: "Hou Ying, you are the captain of the Canglang Guard, and I am also the deputy commander of the Canglang Guard, one level higher than you. You are not qualified to interfere with my affairs. Get out of my way. I want to see the manager. , I have a grievance!" Yan Tianxing knew that there was no point in bickering with Hou Ying now. The only glimmer of hope is to see my brother-in-law quickly and discuss a countermeasure. Hou Ying sneered and said: "Get out of the way? You are too naive. I came here under the orders of General Manager Yan. No matter what official position you hold, you must plead guilty and be punished in front of General Manager Yan!" Yan Tianxing didn¡¯t expect that Hou Ying would be so tough, and he was a little panicked. But Yan Tianxing knows that he cannot be soft at this time. Once he is soft, it will be a dead end. His face darkened, and he shouted: "I wonder which of you dares to touch me! Deputy Manager Shang is my brother-in-law, which is equivalent to my biological son."?Like my brother, if any of you touches me, you will be in trouble with Deputy General Shang! " It has to be said that some of the Canglang Guards were really shocked by Yan Tianxing's shouting. At this moment, suddenly, an indifferent voice came from behind Yan Tianxing: "Is Deputy General Shang great? I'm going to touch you, why?" As the words fell, a figure shot out from inside and kicked Yan Tianxing hard in the back. Poof! Yan Tianxing was kicked out all of a sudden, blood spurted out from his mouth, his spiritual sea was invaded by an overbearing force, and his Dantian was completely destroyed. This kick killed half of Yan Tianxing's life in one fell swoop. Yan Tianxing struggled to raise his head in disbelief and saw Su Han coming out of it! The person who kicked me was suddenly Su Han! Su Han kicked out, his body flew up lightly, and suddenly landed in front of Yan Tianxing, looking down at Yan Tianxing. "Yan Tianxing, see clearly, the person who touches you is me, Han Su!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,432 caused an uproar You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yan Tianxing was in a state of embarrassment, but his eyes showed a fierce light like a poisonous snake: "Young man named Han, you beast, who do you think you are? Just wait, my brother-in-law will not let you go, he will cut you into pieces Wan Duan, do you believe it?" This kind of threat, to Su Han's ears, was like a breeze blowing over the hills, without any deterrent effect. Su Han's tone was indifferent: "Yan Tianxing, you don't need to remind me. I know this, and your brother-in-law was also involved. Don't worry, anyone who doesn't want me to have an easy time, I won't make it easy for them. Neither you nor your brother-in-law." same with." Yan Tianxing was also willing to take risks at this time, and laughed: "Arrogant! You are a broken cultivator, what qualifications do you have to fight with my brother-in-law, and you don't look in the mirror? Can you fight?" Hou Ying came over and sneered: "Yan Tianxing, it's already this time and you are still talking about these big words, don't you blush?" Yan Tianxing said bitterly: "Hou Ying, you lackey! Don't be proud, sooner or later I will have to settle accounts with you!" Su Han smiled faintly, but asked Hou Ying: "Captain Hou, Yan Tianxing, as the deputy commander of the Canglang Guard, colluded with the underground killer organization, kidnapped his colleagues in the Canglang Guard, and attempted to assassinate innocent people. What crime should he be punished for?" Hou Ying sneered and said: "General Manager Yan has an order. As long as the evidence is conclusive, he should be executed." "Then I won't be polite and take action." Su Han spoke calmly without any hesitation. This Yan Tianxing wanted to take his own life, and he also attacked an innocent person like Gu Gaocen. In Su Han's eyes, dying a hundred times would not be too much. Hou Ying nodded and moved his body to the side. Su Han did not hesitate, drew out a sword, waved it in the air, and made a click! No one present could react. Yan Tianxing¡¯s head had already risen into the sky, and a column of blood shot out! The next second, Yan Tianxing's head was already flying high in the air. He didn't even have time to close his eyes, his face was full of panic and disbelief. No one expected that Su Han would be so decisive and beheaded Yan Tianxing on the spot! Looking at Yan Tianxing¡¯s dead expression, everyone¡¯s scalps felt numb. ?Everyone knows very well what the relationship between Monk Yan Tianxing and Deputy General Manager is. Even if General Manager Yan ordered that he should be executed, he should be executed after being brought back to the Canglang Guard and judged by the Canglang Guard procedure! And this Han Su actually beheaded Yan Tianxing directly! Almost without even thinking about it, everyone knew how angry Deputy General Shang would be! Hou Ying walked towards Su Han and whispered: "Brother Han, once Yan Tianxing dies, Deputy Manager Shang will be furious. You must be mentally prepared." Hou Ying also knew that if Yan Tianxing was brought back to Canglang Guard to go through the procedures, with the energy of Deputy General Manager Shang, and through mediation for a while, the final result would be that Yan Tianxing would not die in all likelihood. That's why Su Han made such a decisive decision and killed him on the spot. However, the anger that aroused from Deputy General Manager Shang is also immeasurable. Su Han smiled faintly, but did not answer directly. Instead, he asked: "Captain Hou, where are those Tianluo Lingdao killers?" "Those people were all caught by us and are going to be taken back for interrogation." Su Han nodded: "Captain Hou, thank you for your hard work." "It's not hard work. Speaking of which, we Canglang Guards would like to thank you. Thanks to you, we found out the collusion between Yan Tianxing and Tianluo Lingdao." This time, the appearance of Su Han and the Canglang Guards was like a divine weapon descending from heaven. I am afraid that until the moment of his death, Yan Tianxing did not figure out how Su Han found this place and how he was so unaware of it. The one who rescued Gu Gaocen. In fact, Su Han used the Purple Gold King Bee to track Gu Gaocen's aura. After finding this place, he used the ability of the phantom ice sunflower to escape from the ground to escape from the underground into the secret room and rescued Gu Gaocen. Later, Su Han went to see the chief manager of Canglang Weiyan and exposed the collusion between Yan Tianxing and Tianluo Lingdao. Manager Yan didn¡¯t quite believe it at first, but after Gu Gaocen confirmed Su Han¡¯s statement, Manager Yan agreed to send Hou Ying to lead three thousand Canglang Guards to go to the place where Su Han said to see what happened. If Yan Tianxing is really caught, then Yan Tianxing should be executed for his crime. Afterwards, Su Han appeared in the secret room again without anyone noticing and ordered Lord Liuli to kill Eagle Eye Si. Yan Tianxing was forced out and Yan Tianxing's crimes were exposed in public. Su Han knew that Hou Ying took a big risk by coming with him this time. Vice President ShangGuan would not directly disobey General Manager Yan, then he would definitely take out his anger on Hou Ying and carry out various forms of suppression and revenge. Of course, Su Han wouldn't let this happen. To get rid of the root cause, since Deputy Manager Shang is also involved in Yan Tianxing's plan, he cannot be allowed to get away with it. Although Yan Tianxing was only the deputy commander of Canglang Guard, his death caused an uproar in the small area of ??Cangxue City. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,433 The situation suddenly changes You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Among them, the one who couldn't accept Yan Tianxing's death the most was undoubtedly Deputy Manager Shang. Yan Tianxing's death was undoubtedly a slap in the face of Deputy General Manager Shang. Deputy General Manager Shang did not dare to directly disobey General Manager Yan, but this did not mean that Deputy General Manager Shang did not want to take revenge. Soon, there were rumors from the outside world that Deputy General Manager Shang reported to General Manager Yan that Su Han was lawless, blatantly violated the law enforcement procedures of the Canglang Guard, and killed senior Canglang Guard officials on his own, and asked General Manager Yan for permission to sanction Su Han. . ¡°It¡¯s just that General Manager Yan has not approved it for a long time. At this time, Su Han was in his mansion, checking on Gu Gaocen's injuries. "It doesn't matter, your injury is not particularly difficult to treat. Maybe in the hands of a quack doctor, your hands will be useless from now on, but with my diagnosis and treatment, I guarantee that your hands can be restored to their original state." Gu Gaocen originally thought that his hand was damaged by Yan Tianxing's violence and was definitely useless. Now that Su Han said it could be cured, he was overjoyed. At this time, someone from outside came to report: "Captain Canglang Weihou is here." Hou Ying strode in from outside, his expression very solemn. "Brother Hou, why are you so depressed?" Su Han said with a smile. "Hey, Brother Han, the situation is not good. Deputy General Manager Shang has been asking General Manager Yan to punish you, but General Manager Yan has always refused. Unexpectedly, Deputy General Manager Shang actually bypassed General Manager Yan and directly Report this matter to the royal family, and put pressure on General Manager Yan through the royal family. Now General Manager Yan can no longer withstand it." There are two very obvious dark circles under Hou Ying's eyes. During this period of time, Hou Ying was under a lot of pressure, because the team that killed Yan Tianxing was directly led by Hou Ying. Deputy Manager Shang wanted to punish Su Han, and Hou Ying was certainly involved. Seeing Hou Ying like this, Su Han patted him on the shoulder: "Brother Hou, you and I have become friends. When you were willing to protect me in the dark cell area, I have always been grateful. I will give you a word here, no matter what No matter what the outcome is this time, I will never let you suffer." Hou Ying actually didn¡¯t mean to complain, he just came to give Su Han a heads up. Hearing Su Han say this made Dehou Ying, a hard-blooded man, feel warm in his heart. Originally, Hou Ying only thought that Su Han was a young genius casual cultivator who might have some friendship with Elder Yin of Qingwu Dojo, but that was all. But the killing of Yan Tianxing suddenly gave Dehou Ying a new understanding of this young man. Being able to single-handedly kill the Holy Realm strongman Eagle Eye Si, seize the evidence that Yan Tianxing colluded with Tianluo Lingdao, and kill Yan Tianxing. This fact proves that this young man is not only extraordinary. His methods are even more extraordinary than ordinary people's courage. Such a person is absolutely impossible to be a thing in the pond. Sooner or later, he will soar into the sky. This is Hou Ying¡¯s understanding of Su Han as a bystander. "By the way, Brother Hou, you said that Deputy General Manager Shang exerted pressure on General Manager Yan through the royal family? Could it be that the royal family of Cangyunze Kingdom is so indifferent to right from wrong?" ¡° If the royal family of Cangyunze Kingdom is so mediocre, it is really beyond Su Han¡¯s expectation. "No, no. The royal family is still very open-minded. However, this time, Deputy General Manager Shang found a prince from the royal family, named Prince He. This Prince He is a cousin of the monarch, and Yan Tianxing likes him very much. You flatter Prince He, so Prince He is very unhappy when he knows that Yan Tianxing is dead." Su Han couldn't help but laugh after hearing this: "No wonder Yan Tianxing is so crazy. It turns out that besides Deputy General Manager Shang, he has a more powerful backer." Hou Ying saw that Su Han not only didn't feel nervous, but was actually talking and laughing, he couldn't help but admire Su Han's calmness. If it were anyone else, a person with no foundation in Cangxue City, would have been so frightened that his face turned pale when he learned that he had offended the prince of the royal family. But Su Han was so calm and composed, even if he was just pretending, it was amazing. At this moment, rapid footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. A Canglang Guard hurriedly walked in with an anxious look on his face: "Captain, the Canglang Guards have received an order directly from the royal family, saying that Young Master Han Su will be arrested immediately!" "What?" Hou Ying was shocked. The situation took a turn for the worse too quickly. Originally, Deputy General Manager Shang only put pressure on General Manager Yan through Prince He. Unexpectedly, an order was issued directly from the royal family to arrest Su Han? "Captain, why don't you stay away. Now there are many rumors within the Canglang Guard, saying that not only Master Han Su will be arrested, but you, the captain, will also be arrested. They say that the captain, you colluded with outsiders to murder your fellow Canglang Guards, and you should be punished" "How unreasonable!" Hou Ying turned blue with anger, "Confusing right and wrong, and spitting blood!" Su Han smiled faintly, as if all this was not unexpected at all. He patted Hou Ying on the shoulder: "Brother Hou, please be patient, the sky hasn't fallen yet." Hou Ying couldn't help but said: "Brother Han, the Canglang Guards are out and they are unstoppable. You are single and weak, so I'm afraid you won't be able to compete with them. In my opinion, if you keep the green hills, you won't be afraid of running out of firewood. Otherwise, you can do it first Go to Elder Yin¡¯s place and get out of the limelight.¡± "Avoid the limelight?" "That's right, avoid the limelight. Even Prince Nahe wouldn't dare to go wild with Elder Yin." "No need." Su Han stood up, "Come, open the door and prepare to welcome guests!" "Open the door?" Hou Ying was extremely surprised, "Brother Han, they are coming soon. If you open the door, isn't it equivalent to letting them rush in directly?" Su Han smiled lightly and said: "There is no way to escape from this matter." ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to confront them head-on.¡± "Brother Hou, you can take your men and leave through my back door first. But I will not escape." Su Han is determined, Seeing that Su Han couldn¡¯t explain it, Hou Ying stamped his feet anxiously and gritted his teeth: ¡°That¡¯s all, I, Hou Ying, am not the kind of person who leaves my brothers and runs away alone!¡± Hou Ying decided to stay and fight with Su Han. At this moment, the two of them opened the door, stared at the door, and waited. "Han Su, get out!" Suddenly, a loud roar like thunder exploded not far away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,434 Prince River You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Han Su, little thief, get out of here!" "Kill Han Su and avenge Commander Yan!" "Revenge for Commander Yan!" Needless to say, these clamoring voices all belong to the direct lineage of Deputy Manager Shang and Yan Tianxing. At this moment, these clamoring voices were fierce, coming from far to near, and rushing towards Su Han's residence with boundless momentum. "Han Su, if you know what's going on, come out obediently and capture me without any hesitation!" This voice carried a strong pressure from the holy realm, causing the windows of Su Han's mansion to bang. Hou Ying's face changed slightly: "This is the voice of Deputy Manager Shang's number one confidant, Lian Da, and he actually came in person?" Su Han said calmly: "Deputy General Monk Yan Tianxing planned to assassinate me. The reason why I have not pursued this matter is because I am concerned about General Yan's feelings and want this matter to be resolved within the Canglang Guard. But , Manager Yan is now unable to control the situation, so I have no choice but to fight head-on." As he spoke, Su Han narrowed his eyes and stared at the direction from which the voices came. He held out twelve golden rosary beads in his hand, his heart stilled and murderous intent surging. He has decided that as soon as these people enter the 200-meter radius of his residence, they will be killed without mercy. One hundred meters, fifty meters, thirty meters, twenty meters "Han Su, you killed the commander of our Canglang Guard, why don't you come out and confess your crime!" "Today, we, the Canglang Guard elites, will defend the dignity of the Canglang Guard and kill Han Su, the thief, to avenge the Canglang Guard's shame!" "kill!" With the sound of killings shaking the sky, the first batch of Canglang Guards finally poured into the 200-meter area around Su Han's residence like a tide. "These people who are rushing to the front are undoubtedly the direct troops of Deputy General Manager Shang and Yan Tianxing." Die! Su Han flicked his hands repeatedly, and twelve golden beads turned into streamlines and shot out, flying towards the Canglang Guard army. Swish swish swish swish! These twelve golden rosary beads fell into the formation and immediately transformed into twelve warriors in golden armor, holding their swords high! Click, click! Before the Canglang Guards could react, the twelve golden-armored warriors were like tigers entering a flock of sheep, holding long knives and giant axes and stirring the Canglang Guards' army continuously, like pounding garlic, and one by one their heads were smashed. , constantly flying high into the sky. By the time this group of Canglang Guards fully reacted, these twelve golden-armored warriors had already killed hundreds of people like melons and vegetables! This group of Canglang Guards were all shocked! "Spread out!" "Protect Commander Lian!" Among the group of Canglang Guards, there was a monk in silver armor, riding a spiritual beast mount that was more powerful than the ordinary Canglang Guards. It was obviously Commander Lian Da. Su Han said nothing, looking far away through the Canglang Guard army, his murderous intention already locked on Lian Da. At the same time, the forward group of Canglang Guards had also dispersed, with murderous intent, holding weapons, and were about to charge into Su Han's mansion. At this moment, a low shout suddenly came from the void: "Both sides, stop!" This shout, although the sound was not high, seemed to contain a touching power, which made the group of Canglang Guards suddenly jump to their feet and stop in their tracks. Even Hou Ying, who was next to Su Han, couldn't help but try to control the blood boiling in his chest. However, Su Han, whose spiritual realm had been strengthened by the Holy Spirit Creation Pill, was only shaken in the face of such pressure, but did not feel any more discomfort. In the void, a figure cut through the sky. A handsome middle-aged man came through the sky on a five-winged exquisite beast. His appearance seems to be quite elegant, but without losing the majesty of a superior person. When Na Lianda saw the figure of this middle-aged man, he immediately fell to the ground and said, "See you, Prince of the River!" River Prince? Is this person the River Prince? Hearing this, Su Han couldn't help but look at the middle-aged man in mid-air for a moment. The expression of Prince He was indifferent, and his star-like eyes did not seem to have any sharpness. He glanced in front of these people, but he did not show any joy or anger. "Han Su?" Prince He's eyes stopped on Su Han's face. "Prince He, Han Su greets you." Su Han was neither humble nor overbearing. "Han Su, this prince knows that you are fearless.?? people. However, since young people have some abilities, why don't they restrain their talents? If your edge is too exposed, aren't you afraid of damage? " Although Prince He¡¯s words had no tone, they made Hou Ying on the side feel chills running down his back. Everyone knows that Yan Tianxing liked to flatter Prince He the most during his lifetime. Now that Yan Tianxing is dead, Deputy General Shang complained to Prince He. How could Prince He not avenge Yan Tianxing? Su Han smiled faintly: "From the height of His Highness the Prince, you should be able to see that I have not taken the initiative to show any edge. On the contrary, people like Yan Tianxing have repeatedly provoked me and wanted to kill me. He can even do such things as colluding with Tianluo Lingdao. The reason why I open the door to welcome you all is because I want to ask, if even such people do not need to be punished, then what are the Canglang Guards? Do they even think that the prince of the royal family is Do you also think that Canglangwei is a place where evil and evil people hide evil?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,435 The Power of the Galaxy Finger You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han faced the majesty of the royal prince, but he was not afraid and talked freely. At the same time, it also implies that Prince He does not distinguish between black and white, and tolerates adultery. Hou Ying on the side was sweating secretly when he heard Su Han's words. At the same time, he couldn't help but applaud Su Han's courage in his heart. These words were so righteous and made the truth so clear that it was impossible for the Prince of the River to avoid it. "If Prince He avoids it, then he does not distinguish between right and wrong and tolerates adultery. If Prince Nanhe wants to respond, he will have to face up to the problem of Yan Tianxing, the deputy general manager, colluding with the underground killer organization. Su Han¡¯s words suddenly gave Prince He a big problem. Prince He raised his eyes slightly, and he realized that he had underestimated the power of the young man in front of him. At this time, Commander Lian Da suddenly said loudly: "Boy, who can't tell lies? You said that Yan Tianxing colluded with underground killers, is there any evidence? Yan Tianxing, as the deputy commander of Canglang Guard, patrolled there, it was a coincidence. Who would have thought of you? You are so crazy that you actually framed Yan Tianxing and gave him an unwarranted label. Not only that, you also killed people and silenced them. If you weren't guilty, then why did you kill people and silence them? " "That's right, he is just killing people and silencing them. He has no regard for the due law enforcement procedures of our Canglang Guards. If we don't kill this person today, it will be difficult to maintain the authority of the Canglang Guards and the royal family!" "My lord, please order this son to be killed!" A group of Lian Da¡¯s cronies started making noises one after another. Prince Nahe frowned slightly, thinking that Yan Tianxing often flattered him. Now that something happened to Yan Tianxing, if he couldn't help him get revenge, he would obviously lose his reputation as a royal prince. "However, if I order the execution of this son on the spot now, I am obviously telling the world that the royal family abuses its power and can kill people at will without going through due trial procedures. Just when Prince He was hesitating, another ray of light came straight from the void. "Han Su, you little beast, you killed two of my disciples in a row, and you still dare to show off here with such arrogance. If others don't kill you today, I will kill you too!" This voice coming from the void is not unfamiliar. As soon as Su Han heard this voice, he knew that what was supposed to come had come. A figure wearing a green robe came with lightning and landed in front of Prince He. This figure is none other than Butler Yu from Qingwu Dojo. "You little beast, you didn't expect this deacon to come again, did you?" Deacon Yu locked eyes on Su Han with a pair of fire-breathing eyes, "I went back to investigate carefully and asked many people. Now I can confirm that the Geng family's Geng Youyou, I was not with you at all during the last few hours of the treasure hunt in Qiling Valley! Geng Youyou gave false evidence! Little beast, I can now be 100% sure that you were the one who killed Ouyang Ji!" Unexpectedly, Deacon Yu would appear at this time. Prince He frowned slightly, but his tone was a little unhappy: "Deacon Yu, what we have to deal with now is the internal affairs of Cangxue City. Why don't we discuss your matter later?" Prince He came here in person with such great fanfare, of course not just to serve as a foil for some Deacon Yu. Deacon Yu still didn¡¯t dare to be blatantly presumptuous when facing Prince He. Although Qingwu Dojo is affiliated to the Seven Star Sect and is not under the jurisdiction of the royal family of Cangyunze Kingdom, he, Deacon Yu, is not the boss of Qingwu Dojo. He is just a deacon, and his status is naturally not as good as the prince of Cangyunze Kingdom. Deacon Yu could only snort with a dark face: "If you are nagging and unwilling to use thunderous means to deal with this child, then I will do it for you." With that said, Deacon Yu stepped aside. Prince He waved his hand: "Take this Han Su down and take him away!" This is the best way to deal with it now. Lian Da and others strongly demand that Han Su be dealt with, but Prince He doesn't want to kill Han Su on the spot and gain a reputation as a tyrant, so taking him away and dealing with him is the best choice. Na Lianda chuckled sinisterly, with a fierce look in his eyes, and shouted: "Brothers, come on, take this kid down and avenge Deputy Commander Yan Tianxing!" With that said, Lian Da took the lead and rushed towards Su Han. Su Han kept sneering and watching this incident, but he was always on guard. Seeing Lian Da and others surrounding him suddenly, Su Han did not hesitate and spurted out the force of the Galaxy-cut fingers in his hand. Whoops¡ª¡ª Su Han's spiritual power has been transformed by the Holy Spirit Creation Pill and purified by the Qiling Fruit. The power of this move is at least two to three times greater than before.   No matter how fierce Lian Da and the others are, they are still only the strongest at the peak of the Imperial Realm. In the face of this extremely pure finger power, there is no resistance at all. Prince He originally thought that with so many people like Lian Da, it would be easy to take down Su Han, who was at the eighth level of the Imperial Realm. However, when he saw Su Han's finger power, Prince He immediately felt bad and stopped him: "Wait a minute -" It was too late to say that, but soon, Lian Da and twenty of his cronies had already bear the brunt and rushed in front of Su Han. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The finger force, which seemed to be able to cut through the Milky Way, brought up a stream of astonishing cutting airflows and rolled them towards the necks of Lian Da and others. Puff puff! The big heads suddenly rose into the sky one after another like wheat harvested by a sickle, and like big watermelons, they were thrown to the top and then landed heavily on the ground! " Such changes, not to mention Prince He, even Deacon Yu were dumbfounded on the spot. Lian Da, a powerful man at the pinnacle of the Majestic Realm, along with twenty of his cronies, were all wiped out with one move! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,436 Lord Ao is here You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Before Prince He came, he had heard some sporadic rumors about Su Han. But he always felt that he was just a casual cultivator who couldn't get on the stage, and he didn't necessarily have much ability to make trouble in a small area. But this finger completely overturned Prince He's inner impression of Su Han. ?? And Deacon Yu knew that his beloved disciple was killed by this son, and he also knew that this son should actually have more than the superficial strength. But with this finger, Su Han's strength far exceeded Deacon Yu's imagination. Deacon Yu¡¯s eyes burst with uncontrollable murderous intent. "Han Su, how dare you kill someone in front of me?" Prince He suddenly reacted after being surprised and couldn't help but feel a little angry. He ordered Lian Da and others to attack Su Han, but they were killed instantly by Su Han. "My lord, this little thief actually killed someone in front of you. He doesn't even take you as the lord in his eyes." "My lord, please order the execution of this thief and avenge Commander Lian and Deputy Commander Yan!" The eyes of Lian Da¡¯s cronies were all red, and they were shouting loudly. Prince He shook his head gently, with some regret in his eyes. "Han Su, originally I heard that you have some talents. If you were willing to perform meritorious service, I could have considered accepting you as a servant to run errands for me, as an atonement for the crime of killing Yan Tianxing. , it¡¯s not impossible. However, if you are bent on going to the road of death, then I can¡¯t save you.¡± The Prince of the River, at this time, actually said such words. After saying that, Prince He urged his mount and walked towards Su Han step by step. Hou Ying stood aside, feeling the pressure of the river prince approaching step by step, and could hardly help but tremble all over. This is not because of the cowardice and fear in his heart, but because of his high-level cultivation at the Imperial Realm, he simply cannot withstand the pressure of the strong ones at the Holy Realm. This is because he cannot help himself. Even though Su Han¡¯s realm of spiritual consciousness is powerful, he still feels a mountain-like pressure rushing towards his face at this time. This pressure is far beyond the pressure of ordinary strong men in the early stages of the holy realm. " Moreover, this pressure also contains a trace of killing intent. However, Su Han remained as still as a mountain, his eyes were calm, and he was not controlled by Prince He's pressure at all. "Your Highness, it would be a bit unsightly to use the big to bully the small, to bully the small with the many, isn't it?" At this time, a light and gentle voice suddenly came from the void. Although this voice did not contain very strong pressure, the mysterious realm seemed to have a mysterious destructive power, slowly eliminating the pressure of Prince He. Hou Ying suddenly trembled, with surprise on his face. He raised his head to see who was coming at this critical moment? A figure of immortal spirit, with the appearance of an immortal, slowly landed between Prince He and Su Han. "Master Ao?" "My God, it turns out to be the Alchemy Emperor Ao who has always remained uncontested." Hou Ying was overjoyed. Although he had not seen Emperor Ao in person, he had heard about his power and prestige in Cangxue City. Prince He paused. He originally thought that everything was under his control, but he didn't expect that Ao Dadan Emperor would appear out of nowhere. If there are no more than five people in Cangxue City that he can be afraid of, then Emperor Ao Dadan must be one of them. "Little friend, I came here to talk to you about the selection of alchemy geniuses, but I didn't expect to encounter something like this?" Alchemy Emperor Ao looked at Su Han with a profound meaning in his eyes. Su Han smiled slightly: "Senior, I made you laugh again." "Haha, I have heard about this matter. I never thought that the power structure of Cangxue City is so corrupt now." Emperor Ao Dan sighed lightly. In fact, he had been here a long time ago. The reason why he has not come forward is that I want to see how Su Han handles this matter. What he didn¡¯t expect was that even in the face of Prince He¡¯s pressure, Han Su still had no intention of running away. Even Alchemy Emperor Ao couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while. What else could Han Su rely on? What trump card? Su Han¡¯s killing of a peak-level emperor like Lian Da certainly seemed easy and effortless. However, in the world of martial arts, there are clear levels between one great realm and the next. With Su Han's cultivation level, it should be impossible to fight against a strong person in the next great realm. This is an essential gap that cannot be filled with any tricks. Prince He was completely helpless when he saw these two people.?I was talking and laughing, but I felt even more unhappy inside. I smiled lightly: "Master Ao, today's matter is the matter of the Canglang Guard. Do you want to intervene, Master Ao?" Great Alchemy Emperor Ao laughed: "Your Highness, you can intervene in the matter of the Canglang Guard, and I can naturally do the same, right?" In this case, it is not very good for Prince He. Prince He was displeased: "Master Ao, what do you mean by this? I am the royal prince in charge of public security in Cangxue City, and the Canglang Guard is directly responsible to me. Now that the deputy commander of the Canglang Guard is dead, I Wang naturally has the power and the obligation to intervene in this matter." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,437 The shocking news thrown out by Emperor Ao Dan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Power? Obligation?" Ao Dadanhuang smiled faintly, "I have roughly heard the whole story of this matter. Yan Tianxing, as a deputy commander of the Canglang Guard, colluded with an underground killer organization to kidnap Canglang Guard's own people. He intended to assassinate innocent people, why didn¡¯t the prince intervene in the matter at that time and talk about rights and obligations?¡± Prince He's face was burning, and he couldn't help but burst into anger: "Mr. Ao, I didn't know about it at the time, but now I know that Yan Tianxing, the deputy commander of the Canglang Guard, was killed. Can't I bring the murderer back and interrogate him properly? ?¡± Emperor Ao Dan said calmly: "It's said to be an interrogation. In fact, everyone knows that once this criminal enters the Canglang Guard, how can he have a chance to come out alive? This Han Su is a junior whom I admire very much. That Yan Tianxing made The rapist was killed by him, and he deserved it. If anyone wants to take him back for interrogation, I will not allow it." ??This statement clearly told Prince He that if he wanted to tempt Su Han, he should first ask him, Emperor Ao. Prince He did not expect that Han Su, a casual cultivator, would have such a strong backer as Emperor Ao. For a moment, Prince He¡¯s momentum was suppressed by two points from Emperor Ao Dan. It¡¯s not anything else, but Emperor Ao Alchemy. He is the royal alchemist himself and has a very high status. Even Prince Tahe wanted to ask Emperor Ao to refine a few elixirs, but it was not that easy. "However, it is obvious that Prince Tahe is not so willing to cease his activities. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, let¡¯s just talk about Yan Tianxing. When he was alive, he often flattered Prince Guohe. Many people in Cangxue City knew that Deputy General Manager Canglang Weishang was Yan Tianxing¡¯s backer. , and Prince He is Yan Tianxing's biggest backer secretly. Now, Yan Tianxing has been killed, and Prince He is in full view of everyone. If he cannot recover this situation, there will be no place for the prince's face in the future. Besides, Yan Tianxing goes to flatter Prince He every now and then. Even if Prince He keeps a dog, he should have some affection, let alone a human being? After considering it for a while, Prince He still said in a strong tone: "I already understand Lord Ao's concerns. I still have to take Han Su back for investigation. If Lord Ao is worried, I can also participate. I, the King. There is only one sentence, Yan Tianxing cannot die in vain." Emperor Ao Dan smiled lightly and said: "What Prince He means is that no matter what, you must take this Han Su away? What if I say no?" Prince He's face immediately darkened: "What do you mean, Mr. Ao?" "Han Su is the candidate that I have decided to recommend to participate in this year's Alchemy Selection. If Prince He must take him away for investigation, then he will not be able to participate in the Alchemy Selection, and I will not recommend him again. Other candidates. Prince He, you can tell Prince Li, who is in charge of the selection of Dan Dao talents, and let them choose the candidates for Dan Dao. I will not interfere anymore." Prince Ao¡¯s expression suddenly changed slightly due to the words of Emperor Ao Dan. The Alchemy Talent Selection is an event that the Royal Family of Cangyunze has only begun to organize in recent years. It aims to select the top Alchemy talents in the country for the royal family, train and promote them, and revitalize the Alchemy career of Cangyunze Kingdom. The meaning of this year¡¯s alchemy selection is even more different, because not long ago, the monarch has said that the talents selected in this year¡¯s alchemy selection can, together with the martial arts geniuses, obtain quotas to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects. Because in the talent draft of the four major sects, the geniuses from Cangyun Zeguo are basically martial arts geniuses, but in terms of alchemy, they are very poor, and they are at the bottom among the thirteen countries in the Upper Nine Regions. The monarch of Cangyunze Kingdom wants to change this situation, so he attaches great importance to this year's alchemy selection. He hopes that through this alchemy selection, he can select real alchemy talents in an eclectic way and serve as the basis for Cangyunze Kingdom. The field of alchemy regained face. ??????????? Ao Great Alchemy Emperor is one of the top alchemy giants in Cangyunze Kingdom. For this time of Alchemy selection, Emperor Ao had already promised that he would recommend one of the best Alchemy talents in his mind to the royal family, and he would only recommend one. It is conceivable that the king of Cangyunze Kingdom and Prince Li, who is in charge of the selection of alchemy candidates, will attach great importance to the candidates recommended by Ao Dadan Emperor. To put it bluntly, this candidate can directly obtain a quota to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects without going through the Dan Dao selection process. But now, Alchemy Emperor Ao told himself that this casual cultivator named Han Su was the alchemy talent he wanted to recommend? This time, I gave inPrince He was a little overwhelmed and almost suspected that his ears had heard wrongly. As a prince of the royal family, Prince He naturally knows very well how much the monarch and Prince Li look forward to the alchemy talent recommended by Emperor Ao. What if Prince He puts this talent in the Canglang Guard¡¯s prison at this time? Prince He could hardly imagine what consequences that would have. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,438 Yan Tianxing died in vain? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Silence, a long silence. Almost everyone could see that Prince He was already hesitating and wavering at this time. Prince He is just the monarch¡¯s cousin. However, Prince Li, who was in charge of the selection of Alchemy candidates, was the monarch's biological brother. It is conceivable that even if they are both princes, there will be a subtle gap in status. Prince He would not dare to offend Prince Li at will. ¡° If Mr. Ao¡¯s words only made Prince He hesitate and waver, then Mr. Ao¡¯s next words made Prince He completely give up the idea of ??taking Su Han away for investigation. The old man said solemnly: "Even if His Royal Highness must take Han Su away for investigation today, I will do my best to prove his innocence, and do my best to protect him from being harmed by traitors in Canglang Guard." . If someone deliberately wants to murder him, I will definitely not let this person go!" These words were directed at Deputy General Manager Canglang Wei Shang. Prince He suddenly laughed: "Master Ao, what happened today is just a misunderstanding!" Misunderstand? Those Canglang Guards present could not believe their ears, and all of them doubted whether they had heard wrongly. Today, the Canglang Guard army came to arrest Han Su with great fanfare. Even Commander Lian Da was killed by Han Su. But now Prince He actually said it was all a misunderstanding? Are you making fun of their Canglang Guards? "Your Highness, please don't let me go so easily!" "Commander Lian Da was killed by this man, avenge Commander Lian Da!" Facing the angry Canglang Guard, Prince He remained calm and calm. He gently pressed down with his hands to stop the Canglang Guard from continuing to make noise. Afterwards, Prince He chuckled and said: "Master Ao, our matter can be regarded as a misunderstanding, but there is another person here. The matter between him and Han Su cannot be described as a misunderstanding." "Who?" Mr. Ao asked curiously. Deacon Yu, who had been left aside for a long time, snorted coldly: "I'm here, Deacon Yu of Qingwu Dojo!" "What's the matter with you?" Mr. Ao frowned. At this time, the menacing Canglang Guards also realized that Prince Qingqinghe said he would let Han Su go, but in fact, he had no intention of letting him go. It¡¯s just that Prince He, an old fox, was afraid of offending Emperor Ao Dan and Prince Li, so he didn¡¯t come forward directly and instead asked Deacon Yu to charge into the battle. Deacon Yu snorted: "This matter is a personal feud between this deacon and Han Su!" Mr. Ao said calmly: "Private feuds are beyond my control. However, I have decided to protect Han Su today. If you have anything to say to Deacon Yu, you might as well tell me." When Deacon Yu heard this, he couldn't help but became furious: "Master Ao, do you mean to interfere in our private affairs?" "What private matters do you have?" Emperor Ao Dan said calmly, "Isn't it what happened to Li Wei back then? Li Wei robbed in the street and should be punished for the crime. Could it be that Deacon Yu has always been brooding about this matter and is now seeking personal revenge?" Deacon Yu¡¯s face completely darkened. "Old man, this deacon has always respected you and doesn't want to get into trouble with you. However, two of my disciples were killed by Han Su for no reason. Do I, the master, have to ignore you? If you even want to do this private matter If you interfere, you will be at odds with me and the entire Qingwu Dojo." However, Emperor Ao was happy and fearless: "Don't use Qingwu Dojo to suppress me. I also know that you, Deacon Yu, have a lot of power in Qingwu Dojo. There is also a close uncle above you who is the deputy sect leader of Qingwu Dojo. . However, your uncle, others are afraid of him, but I, an old man, may not be afraid of him. What disciples did you have? If they were killed by Han Su for committing crimes, they deserved it. If your Qingwu Dojo If you want to cause trouble, just come to me. If you have any clever ideas, I will take them all." The words of Emperor Ao Dan were neither fast nor slow, neither sinister nor aggressive. But his attitude was clear, and he told Deacon Yu that if he wanted to touch Su Han, he must first ask him about Ao Dadanhuang. As soon as these words came out, not to mention Deacon Yu, even Prince He next to him was greatly surprised. Prince He originally thought that Mr. Ao might not choose to protect Han Su in the face of the power of Qingwu Dojo. But I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Ao would value Han Su so much. For his sake, he would openly break up with Deacon Yu and even warn Deacon Yu. For a moment, Prince He almost doubted that Han SuIs he the illegitimate son or grandson of Mr. Ao What was even more surprising was Hou Ying. He had never imagined that Ao Dadan Emperor, who was aloof and powerful in Cangxue City, would actually offend Qingwu Dojo for the sake of a young casual cultivator. You must know that even the son of the monarch will never enjoy this kind of treatment. For a time, the entire Canglang Guard army was collectively speechless. They suddenly understood that Yan Tianxing's death seemed to be in vain. With Emperor Ao Dan supporting Han Su, how can he avenge this? So what if he is the deputy general manager? What about Deacon Yu of Qingwu Dojo? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,439 Let them fight You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??????????????? Before the appearance of Emperor Ao, almost no one among these Canglang Guards believed that anyone could save Han Su. In their opinion, in front of such behemoths as Prince He and Qingwu Dojo, no matter how much Han Su can jump around, he is just a grasshopper after autumn, and his life will not be long. ¡°However, what happened next was a 180-degree turn. In order to protect Han Su, Emperor Ao not only used alchemy materials to suppress Prince He, but also openly broke up with Deacon Yu of Qingwu Dojo. This incident indeed shocked everyone present, and also caused a subtle change in their views and attitudes on this matter. Why is Han Su so crazy? Because he has a background! His background is that of Emperor Ao Dan. The great Alchemy Emperor Ao defended him with the same vigor as he defended his own nephew, and even worked harder than defending his own nephew. In this situation, if anyone offends him, wouldn¡¯t that mean he is in trouble with himself? "Yan Tianxing is really an idiot. He doesn't want to offend anyone, so he went to offend Han Su." "Alas, Commander Lian Da is also an idiot. In order to show off his merits in front of Deputy Controller Shang, he took the lead in killing Han Su. As a result, he ended up with his body and body missing, and also implicated twenty of his cronies. He deserves it, he deserves it! " "It seems that after this incident, there will be a big reshuffle of the Canglang Guard. With so many positions vacated, we all have a chance!" For a time, there were whispers inside the Canglang Guard. Deacon Yu was blocked by Emperor Ao's words. His face turned red and he was full of anger, but he did not dare to show it. If the situation allowed it, Deacon Yu would have simply punched and kicked Mr. Ao to death in front of him. But, he didn¡¯t dare at all. Deacon Yu is very clear that his status in Qingwu Dojo is just that of a middle-level deacon, not an important boss. Even if his uncle is the deputy sect leader of Qingwu Dojo, when it comes to confronting Emperor Ao Dan, his uncle may not help him. Maybe, his uncle would also think that a person like Ao Dadan Emperor could not offend him, so he should try his best not to offend him. Ao Dadan Emperor is one of the few masters of alchemy in Cangyun Zeguo. After all, even in Qingwu Dojo, there is no guarantee that Ao Dadan Emperor will not be sought after. However, if he were to ask Deacon Yu to back down, he would not be able to let go of his dignity at all. At this time, if he gives in easily, his face as the deacon of Qingwu Dojo will be completely ruined. "Master Ao, why? I have also investigated this kid. He is just a casual cultivator from a foreign country. He has no prominent background and does not necessarily have any impressive abilities. Perhaps he is just a little more talented in alchemy. , have you favored me, Mr. Ao? However, there are many such people in Cangxue City. If you like such young people, I will pick ten or eight for you from Qingwu Dojo and send them to your house. This Han Su, you leave it to me, Mr. Yu, I owe you a favor, and my uncle, the deputy sect leader, will definitely accept your favor." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I'm¡ª¡ªa tough one isn't enough, so he decided to find someone who's flexible and flexible. Prince He also spoke up at this time: "Mr. Ao, even if Yan Tianxing is wrong in all kinds of ways, he can't just kill him. This Han Su is so domineering. You stand up for him and protect such foreign bullies, but you are called Cangxue City." What do you think? Alchemy talent, you just have to pick another one. There are thousands of young geniuses in Cangxue City, can't you pick one who is better than him?" This Prince of the River knows how to stand on the moral high ground. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ao Great Pill Emperor, doesn't follow this trick. Emperor Ao Dan smiled faintly: "Deacon Yu, and Prince He, I don't want ten or eight, and I won't pick any other geniuses. I admire Han Su, let alone ten or eight, even if it's a thousand Even ten thousand people can't replace it. If you promise not to interfere in this matter, then I won't interfere either. He still wants them to resolve the matter between the deputy general manager and Han Su themselves. However, if you want to use force to oppress, then I'm sorry. In my entire life, I have never been afraid of anyone¡¯s power.¡± Seeing that Emperor Ao Dan didn¡¯t give any face to him, Deacon Yu couldn¡¯t help but became angry: ¡°Master Ao, so you are determined to protect this kid?¡± "If you think so, then let it be." Ao Dadanhuang said calmly. "Okay, okay! Han Su, listen up. You have a big backer to protect you today, but I don't believe it. How can you hide behind your backer for the rest of your life and never be alone?"? Deacon Yu¡¯s tone was spiteful and he continued viciously, ¡°You¡¯d better wish for good luck and don¡¯t fall into my hands one day, otherwise, I will make it impossible for you to live or die!¡± Then he raised his eyebrows and said to Emperor Ao: "Master Ao, you said it. We won't interfere, and you won't interfere either. Let Deputy Manager Na Shang and Han Su solve it on their own, right?" "That's right." Emperor Ao Dan said calmly. "Then you won't take action to suppress Deputy General Manager Na Shang?" "I never bother to suppress anyone." "Okay, very good!" Deacon Yu said, exchanging glances with Prince He, and continued, "In that case, let Deputy Director Shang and this boy have a fight to see who can kill whom. ?If Master Ao makes an exception and interferes, not only will Prince He not agree, but I, the Qingwu Dojo, will never agree either." Great Dan Emperor Ao smiled lightly, but he was not even interested in responding to such threatening words. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1440: Deputy General Manager Shang is in trouble You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Canglang Guard, Deputy Manager Shang quickly received the news, his face full of disbelief: "What?" "Lian Da was killed? And twenty of his cronies?" "Ao Dadanhuang personally came forward to protect the little beast? Even Deacon Yu of Qingwu Dojo could do nothing to him?" The news one after another hit Deputy General Shang¡¯s head one after another, making him a little confused. A woman with a beautiful face and luxurious clothes next to her suddenly burst into tears: "Brother, my brother! Did your death just go in vain?" "Lao Shang, are you going to let it go like this? I am only a younger brother, and you are only a brother-in-law, and you got that little beast killed! Are you going to give up on this? Who will pay for my brother's life? " This woman suddenly pounced on Deputy Manager Shang and asked. Deputy Manager Shang's face turned livid: "That little beast Han Su must pay with his life, that's for sure. But how did Lianda die? After all, Lian Da was also a strong man at the pinnacle of the Imperial Realm, so why did he die at the hands of this little beast? " The subordinate who came to report also had a solemn expression on his face: "Master Deputy General Manager, that kid is very evil. With just one move, he beheaded Commander Lian Da and twenty other brothers. That method is simply frightening. , it doesn¡¯t look like the strength of the eighth level of the Imperial Realm at all.¡± Deputy General Manager Shang frowned. He couldn't help but not believe the report of his subordinate, because he suddenly remembered another fact. Hawkeye Ah Si of Tianluo Lingdao, isn¡¯t that a strong person at the beginning of the Holy Realm? As a result, on the day Yan Tianxing died, the body of Eagle Eye Si was also found in the secret room? How did Hawkeye Si die? Deputy Manager Shang didn't believe it before, but now he couldn't help but think carefully. Could it be that Han Su killed Hawkeye Si? This realization suddenly sent a chill down the back of Deputy General Manager De Shang. At this moment, someone came from outside to report that General Manager Yan and a large number of personal guards came to Deputy Manager Shang's residence. As soon as she saw Manager Yan and Deputy Manager Shang¡¯s wife, she immediately became furious. She was so depressed that she finally found someone to vent her frustration to, and she jumped around and yelled at the top of her lungs. "General Manager, this is a good thing that you indulged in! Someone inside the Canglang Guard made a mistake, and instead of handling it properly, you allowed outsiders to kill him! Is this how you become the General Manager? I think you, the General Manager, are too quick. It¡¯s over!¡± Manager Yan's face turned cold: "Mrs. Shang, I can understand your grief over the death of your brother, but it's not up to you to decide whether I, the manager, will be responsible for it." With that said, General Manager Yan no longer paid attention to Mrs. Shang, but calmly said to Vice General Shang: "I have something to tell you." "What advice does the Grand Steward have?" Deputy General Manager Shang knew very well that he had gone beyond General Manager Yan to ask Prince He to send troops to capture Su Han. Once General Manager Yan knew about this, he would definitely cause trouble for him. However, at that time, Deputy General Manager Shang thought that as long as he could kill Su Han, even if General Manager Yan got angry, it would be without proof, and General Manager Yan could not really do anything to him. However, the current situation is that Su Han is not dead, and General Manager Yan has come to his place to investigate. This is the worst case scenario. Sure enough, General Manager Yan said coldly: "It was my order to send Hou Ying to capture Yan Tianxing and the Tianluo Lingdao killers, and I also made it clear that if it is true that Yan Tianxing colluded with Tianluo Lingdao, then according to law, Kill. Then the reason why Han Su killed Yan Tianxing was because I had this order first. Who gave you the authority to send people to arrest Han Su? Even if you wanted to arrest him, you should go through this chief manager, but you jumped over the hierarchy and reported it. , go directly to Prince He. Do you not take me as the general manager seriously? Or have you climbed onto the high branch of Prince He and feel that you no longer value the position of deputy general manager of Canglang Guard?" Deputy Manager Shang was secretly complaining about bad luck. Looking for Prince He was originally a risky move by Deputy Manager Shang. The purpose was to deal with Han Su first and then solve the aftermath problems. As a result, Han Su didn't deal with it now, but instead caused himself trouble. Mrs. Shang, however, didn't care what she had or didn't have, and shouted like a crazy woman: "General Manager Yan, you can beat my brother or scold him if he makes a mistake, it doesn't matter. What do you mean by allowing a stranger to murder him? I know that my Lao Shang¡¯s status and prestige in the Canglang Guard may be very high, so high that you, the chief manager, feel pressured. That¡¯s why you deliberately killed my brother and cut off Lao Shang¡¯s right and left arms. Really? Now you are highGot it? Lao Shang has lost my brother as his right-hand man. No one will threaten your position, right? You can sit back and relax, right? " When Deputy Manager Shang heard it halfway, he felt something was wrong and wanted to block his wife's mouth, but it was already too late. Mrs. Shang has already shouted out all at once. As soon as Manager Yan heard these words, his expression immediately changed completely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,441 He is definitely not simple You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! General Manager Yan's face turned cold: "Deputy General Manager Shang, if that's what you think of me, General Manager Yan, I just want to say that you, Deputy General Manager Shang, are not enough to threaten my status as General Manager. However, If you feel that staying in Canglang Guard and being a deputy general manager will bury your talents and undermine your abilities, then you can leave Canglang Guard at any time and go to other high branches. I promise that this will not happen. I¡¯ll stop you.¡± Having said that, regardless of the face of Deputy General Manager Shang, he left with the guards directly. Deputy General Manager Shang knew that he had really pissed off General Manager Yan this time. Although General Manager Yan did not clearly say what he was going to do with him, Deputy General Manager Shang knew that this time, he, the deputy general manager, might be done for. General Manager Yan returned to the Canglang Guard Camp with a dark face. He immediately called Deputy General Manager Lu and ordered: "Gather all the commanders and deputy commanders, I have something to say." Deputy General Manager Lu felt a chill in his heart. Looking at General Manager Yan's murderous look, he knew that General Manager Yan was really angry this time and was determined to shuffle the cards. Deputy General Manager Shang dared to openly ignore General Manager Yan and went directly past General Manager Yan to seek orders from Prince He. This was undoubtedly a taboo of the Canglang Guard. This incident made General Manager Yan realize that Deputy General Manager Shang has too much power in Canglang Guard! If nothing else, let¡¯s just say that as soon as Prince He¡¯s order is issued, Deputy Manager Shang will be able to gather a large number of Canglang Guard troops to capture Su Han. The mobilization of these Canglang Guard troops did not need to go through himself as the general manager at all, but directly received the orders of Deputy General Manager Shang. Deputy General Manager Shang¡¯s power is far beyond the limits of a general deputy general manager. This is absolutely intolerable to General Manager Yan. Sure enough, after everyone arrived, General Manager Yan completely put aside his previous amiable attitude and immediately started rectifying things before everyone could react. This rectification can be said to be thunderous. All the forces of Deputy General Manager Shang have been completely eliminated, and all the people appointed by Deputy General Manager Shang have been removed. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Deputy Manager Lu on the side naturally raised his hands in approval. General Manager Yan and Deputy General Manager Lu, the two top officers of Canglang Guard, now all support the elimination of Deputy General Manager Shang¡¯s forces. Naturally, this matter will be done vigorously and resolutely without any resistance. Finally, General Manager Yan, as the highest officer of the Canglang Guard, announced the dismissal of Deputy General Manager Shang and removed all his powers as the deputy general manager of the Canglang Guard. "General Manager, Shang Shao brought trouble to the Canglang Guard, which caused great damage to our Canglang Guard's vitality and damaged our reputation. From now on, the General Manager should strengthen control and make the Canglang Guard into a monolith." Deputy General Manager Lu gave suggestions. Manager Yan nodded: "Old Lu, I trusted Shang Shao too much before, but I was negligent. From now on, you have to help me keep an eye on it. Examples like Yan Tianxing will never appear again in Canglang Guard. .¡± Yan Tianxing's reputation in the Canglang Guard was already extremely bad. Except for Deputy General Manager Shang's own trusted troops, no one could get used to Yan Tianxing. Now that General Manager Yan said this, he naturally responded. "The general manager is wise!" ¡°We support the Grand Controller¡¯s decision.¡± "General Manager, I think we should take this opportunity to repair our relationship with Han Su." Deputy Manager Lu suddenly said. Before, if he had made these remarks, Manager Yan would definitely disapprove. But now, when he brought it up, Manager Yan had to think seriously. It¡¯s not like Canglang Guard has never dealt with Su Han before. Last time, Yan Tianxing imprisoned Su Han in the dark cell area, causing Elder Deyin to fall out with the Canglang Guard. That time, Manager Yan knew the name Han Su, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. At that time, he felt that this person was just a little genius who knew some heresies and had a good relationship with Elder Yin. "However, Emperor Ao Dan personally came forward to protect Han Su. This incident shocked Manager Yan. He went to investigate afterwards and found out that Han Su was the alchemy genius who stood out at Si Qianqian's birthday party, and he was the alchemy monster that Emperor Ao greatly admired. If this incident is not enough to really shock Manager Yan, then Han Su willWith his own strength, he beheaded Lian Da and twenty of his cronies with one move. This incident made General Manager De Yan truly realize that Han Su was unusual. You must know that Lian Da is a powerful person at the pinnacle of the Imperial Realm. And that Han Su was only at the eighth level of the Imperial Realm. This made General Manager Yan couldn¡¯t help but think of Hawkeye Ah Si who died in the secret room. That Eagle Eye Ah Si was still a strong man at the beginning of the Holy Realm. Although there is no evidence that Han Su was responsible for the death of Hawkeye Si, Han Su was the only one who came out of the secret room at that time. Is it just a coincidence that he came out of the secret room? If it was a coincidence, then who was responsible for the death of Hawkeye Si? Various questions forced Manager Yan to re-examine the young man Han Su and come to a conclusion¡ª¡ª This Han Su is definitely not simple. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,442 We must destroy that little beast Han Su You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ????????? Qingwu Dojo Qingfeng Lineage, Deacon Yu¡¯s room. At this moment, if anyone sees this room, they will definitely be shocked. Because besides Deacon Yu, there was another unexpected person in this room. This person is actually the deputy manager of Canglang Wei Shang. Of course, the current Shang Shao has been dismissed by General Manager Yan and is no longer the former Deputy General Manager of Canglang Guard. "Master Yu, this is the body of Eagle Eye Si." Shang Shao pointed to the intact but completely lifeless corpse on the ground. Deacon Yu frowned and looked at the corpse, speechless for a long time. "Master Yu, what do you think?" Shang Shao now treats Deacon Yu respectfully. Deacon Yu frowned and said: "This man was not killed by someone. The person who killed him should be a very huge and powerful giant. There was a huge five-fingerprint on his torso, which obviously couldn't be Human fingerprints, and the cause of his death was that he was suddenly smashed to the ground by an extremely powerful external force, and his meridians and Dantian were ruptured and he died." Shang Shao felt chilled in his heart when he heard this. You must know that this Eagle Eye Si is a strong man in the Holy Realm. It is impossible to throw a strong man in the holy realm to death without extremely overwhelming power. But at the same time, he felt strange: "Then Han Su is just a country boy from other places. How can he be so capable and control such creatures?" Deacon Yu sneered: "That boy is not a country boy, he is very evil! Both of my apprentices were destroyed in his hands! When you say that boy is a country boy, you mean my deacon's apprentice. Not even as good as a country boy?" "No, no, no, how dare I talk about the genius of Qingwu Dojo?" Shang Shao was in a panic. If he hadn't lost his official position, why would he be so respectful to Deacon Yu here? Deacon Yu snorted coldly: "Shang Shao, you lost your official position, and you must be very depressed now. As for me, two apprentices died, so I can't be happy. You and I both want that Han Su life, but the question is, how?" That Great Pill Emperor Ao would defend Han Su in this way was something that neither Deacon Yu nor Shang Shao expected. Since Han Su had the blessing of such a big man, it would be really difficult to kill him. "Then Lord Ao Dan, I don't know what is wrong with him, he is meddling in such nosy matters!" Shang Shao was furious. If he could, he really wanted to slap Lord Ao to death. But, he doesn¡¯t have the strength or the courage. Even Prince He couldn¡¯t afford to offend Emperor Ao Dan, let alone his mere Shang Shao? Deacon Yu snorted coldly: "There are not many people in Cangxue City who can really offend Alchemy Emperor Ao. Even the master of the Qingwu Dojo has to give Emperor Ao some face." "Ah?" Shang Shao was dumbfounded, "So, my brother-in-law Yan Tianxing and my confidant Lian Da all died in vain?" ¡°If you die in vain, what does it have to do with Emperor Ao Dan?¡± Deacon Yu sneered. "However, if we want to destroy Han Su, we will definitely not be able to get around Ao Dadan Emperor" Deacon Yu shook his head and said: "Idiot, please be smarter! How do you know you can't get around Ao Dadanhuang?" Shang Shao asked cautiously: "Does Master Yu have any good ideas?" "Didn't Great Alchemy Emperor Ao mention the selection of alchemy talents that day? He intended to recommend Han Su to participate in the genius election of the four major sects, right?" "It seems that there is such a thing." Shang Shao rolled his eyes and said in surprise, "Master Yu, could it be that you want to" "That's right." Deacon Yu sneered, "No matter how long his arm, Emperor Ao, can reach into the talent draft of the four major sects? This talent draft, since it is to select talents, will inevitably fight. When it comes to the talent draft, , are you still afraid that you don¡¯t have a chance to kill him?¡± "Master Yu really has a clever plan." Shang Shao was overjoyed. "Shang Shao, don't be too busy flattering me. I'd like to ask you, how much do you want to kill Han Su?" "Then Han Su caused me to lose my official position and my future. Even my wife got angry with me and ran away. I have no sworn relationship with that little beast. If you can give me a chance to kill him, I am willing to pay any price." Shang Shao's voice Hoarse, eyes like spitting fire. "Okay, I also want to kill that little beast. As long as you promise to be my loyal subordinate and work hard for me from now on, I will immediately look for a few top talents in Qingwu Dojo and prepare for the talent draft. , stop that little beast Han Su!" ¡°I, Shang Shao, swear to God that I will be loyal to Lord Yu all my life.If you disobey, you will be killed by thunder and lightning from heaven and earth! " ¡­¡­ The news that Shang Shao was dismissed and the Canglang Guard was reshuffled quickly spread throughout Cangxue City. Before, the grievances between Han Su and Yan Tianxing were only circulated in small circles. However, that day Shang Shao reported to Prince He and asked Prince He to order troops to capture Han Su, but it caused a stir and spread to everyone. Originally, everyone knew that Prince He ordered troops to capture Han Su, so they all thought that Han Su was dead. After all, no matter how capable Han Su is, he is still just a foreign boy. It is impossible to escape the sanctions of Prince Guohe. In addition, later, Deacon Yu from Qingwu Dao came to seek revenge, and it was even more impossible for Han Su to escape. However, the development of the situation after that was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. Han Su didn't even run away. He faced the menacing Canglang Guard army on his own and took Lian Da as the leader among the rebellious army. " Later, under the personal pressure of Prince He, he showed no fear. What¡¯s even more surprising is that Alchemy Emperor Ao, who had never cared much about these mundane matters, actually stepped forward to protect Han Su, even at the expense of offending Qingwu Dojo. Scene after scene, things are completely developing in an unexpected direction. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1443: Alchemy Material Selection You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Shang Shao, the deputy general manager who originally had all the power in the Canglang Guard, was dismissed from his post overnight and his whereabouts are unknown. And his arrogant and domineering party members were either killed or demoted, and were completely swept out of the Canglang Guard. Neither Prince He nor Deacon Yu of Qingwu Dojo got any benefit from Han Su, so in the end they had no choice but to give up and go home. At this moment, everyone realized how ridiculous they had underestimated Han Su before. Of course, it¡¯s no wonder that everyone underestimates Han Su. After all, this Han Su is just a foreign kid. It¡¯s not easy to surpass the local geniuses in Cangxue City and gain recognition from the upper circles of Cangxue City. However, to this day, no matter how unwilling to admit it, everyone in Cangxue City has to admit that Han Su has indeed made a name for himself in Cangxue City. The name Han Su has now given way to all No one dares to underestimate him. In the secret room, Su Han sat cross-legged. Now, Su Han's focus of cultivation is completely on refining the one hundred strange spirit fruits harvested from the strange spirit valley and tempering the spiritual sea. As long as nothing unexpected happens, after all one hundred strange spirit fruits are refined, Su Han's spiritual power can be doubled. That means that all Su Han¡¯s moves and magical powers that use spiritual power will be twice as powerful by then. In addition, the medicinal power of the Holy Spirit Creation Pill is also circulating in Su Han's body again and again, completing the transformation of the spiritual sea again and again. With every transformation, Su Han felt that his spiritual sea realm had obviously improved to a higher level. Since his rebirth, Su Han has deeply felt the importance of strength every time he encountered something. At this stage, if it weren't for his lack of strength, he wouldn't be so forbearing in dealing with many things, nor would he take advantage of so much power. ????????????????????????????????????????????????In the final analysis, it is because my fist is not big enough and hard enough. Su Han spent a whole month in cultivation, absorbing and refining the magical spiritual fruit, integrating into the spiritual sea, and tempering the spiritual sea. After this cycle for a month, Su Han finally reached a new breakthrough. Finally, he broke through the ninth level of the Imperial Realm and took a new big step in the Imperial Realm. After being promoted to the ninth level of the Imperial Realm, Su Han became much more energetic. The physical body has also been tempered to become purer, purer, and reborn. From all aspects, Su Han already has the potential to impact the holy realm. The demeanor of Su Han today does not look like that of a casual cultivator who came out of the countryside. In terms of temperament, it was completely enough to overwhelm all the young talents from Cang Xuecheng at Si Qianqian's birthday party. Of course, Su Han didn't care much about these. What he cares more about is the improvement of his own strength. After breaking through to the ninth level of the Imperial Realm, Su Han suddenly discovered that he could control one hundred and eight phantom ice sunflower vines. Other magical powers are also improved in all aspects. "Eight Star Sword Fighting Formation" has been able to control all sixty-four flying swords, and the mastery of the Eight Star Star Fighting Sword Formation has reached its peak. "Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation" has also taken a step further on the entry-level basis and reached the primary mastery stage. "The Sword of Spring Breeze" successfully broke through from the first level to the second level. The integration of the "Golden Body of Gods and Demons" and the Xuanwu runes has also reached a new level. Nowadays, the Golden Body of Gods and Demons is so strong that, according to Su Han's estimation, it can withstand a full blow from a first-level Saint Realm expert. no problem. Other martial arts and supernatural powers cannot be practiced in the secret room, but through meditation, new insights have been gained. Given time, new breakthroughs will surely be made in actual combat. The gains from this retreat can be said to be all-round. Su Han came out of the customs with the joy of harvest. The situation outside is calmer than Su Han imagined. Within the Canglang Guard, the aftermath of Shang Shao's downfall has slowly subsided. After a major purge, Canglang Guard returned to normal order. In the past month, Manager Yan's confidants have come to Su Han's residence several times with generous gifts. Although they did not see Su Han's person each time, the signal of wanting to repair the relationship has been released. Nothing left. Su Han didn¡¯t mean to embarrass the other party in particular. Although Manager Yan was not very active in the matter of Yan Tianxing, he was suppressed by the power of Prince He and had to be a coward. Now, General Manager Yan will withdraw Shang Shao.??, there is no longer a conflict of interest between Canglang Wei and Su Han. Su Han is more concerned about the fact that after Shang Shao's downfall, he will definitely hold a grudge against him and want to retaliate against him. In addition, there is also Butler Yu from Qingwu Dojo, who is also a hostile force that cannot be ignored. Su Han waited quietly for some days, but did not wait for their revenge. However, Su Han did not take it lightly. A few days later, Alchemy Emperor Ao brought Su Han good news about the selection of alchemy materials. Cang Xuecheng¡¯s selection of alchemy candidates this year will begin in half a month. The one who stands out from the Dan Dao talent selection will get a spot to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,444 The birth of heavenly materials and earthly treasures You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Not many of the quotas for the talent draft of the four major sects are allocated to Cang Xuecheng. These quotas are divided into two parts by the royal family, one part is allocated to martial arts geniuses, and the other part is allocated to alchemy geniuses. Furthermore, since it was only from this session that it was decided to allocate part of the quota to alchemy geniuses, many people in Cangxue City did not agree with this decision. Those who disagree simply think that only martial arts is the mainstream. In the world of martial arts, alchemy is always a auxiliary and cannot compete with martial arts. It is more reliable to allocate these hard-earned quotas to martial arts geniuses. Of course, Su Han didn't care about these. The only thing Su Han cares about is how to get a spot in the talent draft of the four major sects, whether it is through martial arts selection or alchemy selection. As long as you can obtain this quota, you will not only be able to go to Mount Sumeru to find the whereabouts of the Brahma Saint, but it will also be of endless benefit to your future development of martial arts. "If we say that in terms of martial arts, if he could compete with the top geniuses in Cang Xuecheng, it would make Su Han's blood boil. So, in terms of alchemy, competing with the top geniuses in Cangxue City made Su Han feel like he was still in the water. In the field of alchemy, Su Han has absolute confidence. Two days later, Hou Ying and Gu Gaocen came to see Su Han. Now Hou Ying has been promoted to the commander of Canglang Guard by General Manager Yan, replacing Lian Da's original position. He thrived in the Canglang Guard and was very proud. Gu Gaocen was also promoted from the original small captain to the position of captain. The futures of both of them have undergone earth-shaking changes because of Su Han. Therefore, these two people also wanted to visit Su Han and express their gratitude. The two of them met at the door of Su Han's mansion, Deputy Chief Lu of Canglang Guard, who happened to be visiting Su Han. Deputy Manager Lu is one of the biggest beneficiaries after Shang Shao¡¯s downfall. In the past, although Deputy General Manager Lu was nominally the first deputy general manager, his actual power in Canglang Guard was far less than that of Shang Shao. Now that Shang Shao has fallen, he can truly appreciate the taste of the first deputy general manager. My gratitude to Su Han comes second. The most important thing is that from this incident, Deputy General Manager Lu saw that Su Han was extraordinary. Deputy General Manager Lu feels that he has no conflict with Su Han, and has always been on the opposite side of Shang Shao on many things. So from a personal perspective, he took the initiative to make friends with Su Han without any problems. It can even be said that Deputy General Manager Lu took the initiative to come to the door with the intention of currying favor with Su Han. Although he is the deputy general manager of the Canglang Guard, he understands that in front of a real genius, what does the deputy general manager of the Canglang Guard mean? Isn¡¯t Shang Shao also the deputy general manager of Canglang Guard? As a result, Su Han was offended, his official position was taken in, his mansion was ransacked, and he didn't know where to go to avoid the limelight. Deputy General Manager Lu was keenly aware that Su Han had a great future and was worth making friends with. Su Han heard that these three people were coming in the mansion, and also knew that Deputy General Lu came to extend an olive branch on his own initiative. At that moment, all three people were welcomed in. Afterwards, he ordered his servants to prepare an exquisite banquet. Of course, this banquet was mainly prepared for Hou Ying and Gu Gaocen. These two people can now be regarded as Su Han's best friends. As for Deputy General Manager Lu, it¡¯s just incidental. Of course, Deputy General Manager Lu also knew this. In Su Han's mansion, he really didn't dare to think of himself as the first deputy general manager of Canglang Guard, let alone the boss of Hou Ying and Gu Gaocen. Their attitudes toward Hou Ying and Gu Gaocen were very close. The two of them naturally knew that the reason why the normally aloof Deputy Manager Lu was so rude to them was entirely because of Su Han. It was a pleasant meal. After drinking for three rounds, Su Han smiled lightly and asked, "Deputy General Lu is coming here this time. There must be something important, right?" Deputy General Manager Lu's face turned slightly red. There really was nothing important for him to come this time. He coughed dryly and then said with a smile: "Little friend Han, I'm here because of something that I think I should tell you." "What's up?" Vice President Lu said: "The last time I went out to handle a case, I overheard a few disciples from the Qingwu Dojo discussing something. They said that there seemed to be something in a wilderness six hundred miles west of Cangxue City.A treasure of heaven and earth is about to be born. It is said that even many Seven Star Sect disciples learned about this incident and took action. " "What kind of treasures are there that even the disciples of the Seven Star Sect covet?" Gu Gaocen couldn't help but yearn for it. "Yes, disciples of the Seven Star Sect usually do not come to this secular place like ours." Hou Ying was also curious. Deputy Manager Lu shook his head: "I don't know, I just heard them talking about it." In fact, if Deputy General Manager Lu was not the Deputy General Manager of Canglang Guard, he would not be qualified to hear this news. Even if he is the deputy general manager of Canglang Guard, he can at most overhear such news, but he is not qualified to inquire. Out of a desire to get closer, he felt that he should tell Su Han the news. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,445 The Genius of the Seven Star Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was originally not very interested in the news provided by Deputy Manager Lu. However, it is a coincidence that just after Deputy General Lu and the others left, Zhuang Yu actually sent someone to deliver a letter. What he said was the same as Deputy General Lu, and he also said that they were six hundred miles west of Cangxue City. Somewhere in the wilderness, there may be signs of treasures from heaven and earth. Zhuang Yu said in the letter that he was planning to go to the Geng family to propose marriage recently and did not have time to check it out. However, Zhuang Yu strongly suggested that Su Han go to that wilderness to see if he had time. These two pieces of news finally aroused Su Han's interest. "Deputy Manager Lu and Zhuang Yu both said that there are signs of heavenly materials and earthly treasures appearing there, and they are heavenly materials and earthly treasures that even the disciples of the Seven Star Sect covet. If I don't go and take a look, I may miss a great opportunity. .¡± However, Su Han always had a vague intuition in his subconscious. He always felt that at this time, a treasure of heaven and earth would appear outside Cangxue City, which seemed to be a coincidence. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????When ????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT? By then, I will be outside Cangxue City. If something unexpected happens, Emperor Ao will definitely be beyond his reach. Even Su Han felt that he was a little too suspicious for thinking this way. ¡­¡­ Six hundred miles west of Cangxue City, in a wilderness. A young man wearing Qingwu Dojo uniforms was looking around. If someone looks carefully, they will find that this young man's appearance and behavior are somewhat similar to Ouyang Ji who died during the treasure hunting expedition. This young man has obviously been looking here for a long time. Suddenly, as if he had discovered something, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he quickly took three steps and two steps to meet a team coming from a distance. "My younger brother Ouyang Song, I would like to meet some senior brothers who have come all the way from the Seven Star Sect!" After the young man greeted the few visitors, he quickly said with a respectful smile. "Well, you are Ouyang Song? Are you the publisher of the mission scroll?" A deep voice sounded. Ouyang Song heard that the owner of this voice was actually a bit younger than himself, and he quickly asked with some uncertainty: "Are you Senior Brother Liu?" "Nonsense, this is of course Senior Brother Yanagawa Liu. Otherwise, who else do you think would enter the third level of the Holy Realm at such a young age, with an unlimited future?" Someone shouted impatiently. When Ouyang Song heard that the other party was younger than himself and was already at the third level of the Saint Realm, he felt shocked in his heart and said with respect: "Senior Brother Liu is so talented that I can't stop admiring him. It's a pity that I am practicing in Qingwu Dojo. I always thought that Qingwu Those first-class geniuses in the Wu Dojo are already great, but now it seems that I am really a frog in the well. Only people like Senior Brother Liu live up to their reputation as true geniuses." I have to say that this flattery is still very useful. Even Yanagawa¡¯s originally indifferent expression had a hint of smile. "Ouyang Song, why did you come all the way from the Seven Star Sect to invite us this time? You wrote on the mission scroll that as long as I do one thing for you, you are willing to pay three billion middle-grade Yuan Stones as a reward. ?¡± Ouyang Song nodded repeatedly, and a hint of murderous intent suddenly appeared in his eyes: "Yes, I am willing to pay three billion middle-grade yuan stones as a reward, as long as Senior Brother Liu can kill one person for me! This person killed my brother Ouyang Ji, he and I have an sworn hatred!" "Oh? What kind of person?" Yanagawa's eyes couldn't help but sparkle. Three billion middle-grade Yuanshi could be obtained by killing someone. No matter how you heard this deal, it sounded like a good deal. "The boy's name is Han Su. He is a casual cultivator from the countryside. Somehow he got some adventures and actually killed my brother Ouyang Ji alive. Speaking of which, my brother Ouyang Ji is also a first-level genius in the Holy Realm. I don¡¯t know what evil tricks that little beast Han Su used to kill my brother. However, Han Su himself is only at the eighth level of the Imperial Realm." Ouyang Songyin said cruelly. "The eighth level of the Imperial Realm? Can you kill the first level genius of the Holy Realm?" There was a glint in Yanagawa's eyes, and then he smiled casually and said: "Such a thing is not uncommon. Some of the geniuses in the sect have extraordinary qualifications, or have encountered some extraordinary adventure. It is often possible to rely on a bit of luck to reach a higher level and kill strong men. However, luck is such a thing, with the firstOnce, there can be no second time. " Ouyang Song complimented: "Senior Brother Liu is a third-level genius in the Holy Realm. In your eyes, Han Su is naturally like an ant. You can crush him to death as much as you want." "Well, I'll take over your deal. But where is the Han Su you're talking about?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1446: Killing Cheng Yaojin halfway You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Senior Brother Liu doesn't know. This Han Su is very evil. I don't know what kind of methods he used to win the favor of our Cangxue City Alchemy Emperor Ao. Now that Emperor Ao is protecting him, in Cangxue It will be very difficult for the city to attack him." Ouyang Song said. Yanagawa frowned slightly: "Then you still invite me to kill him? I can agree in advance that I am only responsible for killing people, not looking for opportunities to strike." Ouyang Song said hurriedly: "Brother Liu, don't worry, I haven't finished what I said. Although the little beast Han Su is protected by Emperor Ao and it is difficult to touch him in Cangxue City, I have already issued a warning to the little beast. False information, saying that in this wilderness, there are signs that heavenly materials and earthly treasures are about to be born, even treasures of heavenly materials and earthly treasures that even the geniuses of the Seven Star Sect covet." "So what?" Yanagawa said, "Even if that person hears the news, he may not come." "Senior Brother Yanagawa doesn't know that since Han Su is a casual cultivator, he must be very scarce in terms of cultivation resources. The more scarce, the more thirsty he is. Moreover, according to the information I obtained from the investigation, this person is indeed very enthusiastic about cultivation resources. , has accumulated an astonishing amount of wealth in his hands, and even the ordinary disciples of our Qingwu Dojo may not be able to compare with it. Therefore, as long as such information is released, Han Su will definitely be moved." Ouyang Song looked confident. In fact, he had done a lot of homework in advance in order to avenge Ouyang Ji. He also deliberately planned this false information. He first found a way to reveal this information to Deputy Chief Lu of Canglang Guard, and then revealed it to a young nobleman named Zhuang Yu. Because according to his investigation, Zhuang Yu is one of the few friends of Han Su in Cangxue City. And Deputy General Manager Lu of the Canglang Guard was one of the people who benefited the most from Shang Shao's downfall. Due to emotions and reasons, Deputy General Manager Lu would visit Han Su once. Through these two people, it is the best way to pass false information to Han Su. I have to say that Ouyang Song's plan is very thorough and vicious. Use false information to trick Han Su into this wilderness, and then ask Yanagawa, the third level genius of the Seven Stars Sect, to kill him with one strike. "Counting the time, Han Su, this time should be coming soon." Ouyang Song is full of confidence. At this moment, Liu Chuan's expression suddenly changed and he said calmly: "Someone is coming in this direction." Among all the people, Yanagawa is a third-level genius in the Holy Realm, with the highest cultivation level and the sharpest insight. After half a stick of incense, other people noticed that there was indeed a wave of spiritual consciousness coming in this direction. "It's Han Su, that Han Su must be here." Ouyang Song looked happy. "Really? That boy is really here?" "Haha, Ouyang Song, you can feast your eyes on it today, just wait and see how Senior Brother Yanagawa tortures your enemy!" While everyone was chattering, Yanagawa's slightly closed eyes suddenly opened like lightning, shooting out an astonishing rainbow light, and shouted: "Who?" Before he could finish his words, Yanagawa's body suddenly rose into the sky. He grabbed his hands in the air, and a broad sword appeared in his hands. At the same time, Yanagawa's eyes also shone with divine light, like two scorching suns shining, shooting out an astonishing brilliance toward the east. Ouyang Song and others were a little surprised to see Liu Chuan facing a formidable enemy. But I heard a sudden laugh coming from the void to the east: "I've always heard that Junior Brother Yanagawa from the Seven Star Sect is very good at eye skills. When I saw him today, it turned out to be true. His eyesight is so powerful, I really admire him." Yanagawa said calmly: "Who are you? Now that you're here, what's the point of hiding?" As he spoke, the pupil light, which was like the scorching sun, seemed to be shooting through the void, shooting straight in that direction. The person in the void did not seem to be afraid. Instead, he laughed. The laughter was like a surging wind, blowing the grass and trees, rolling up waves of air, sweeping towards Yanagawa, and actually facing Yanagawa tit for tat. . Ouyang Song and others' expressions changed drastically. At this point, they could see that the person here was not Han Su at all. Bang bang bang! Suddenly, Yanagawa's shadow rushed into the sky and collided with another shadow. They were entangled in the sky. You came and I went back and forth. In the blink of an eye, there were more than a dozen moves. Then, the two shadows collided with each other hard and turned into two long rays, which bounced back in their respective directions. A shadow fell back to the ground,It was Yanagawa, but at this moment, Yanagawa looked much more embarrassed than before. His eyes were staring at the opposite side, and the monk's robe on his body was as messy as if it had been burned by fire. On the other side, a shadow also fell back to the ground. It was also a young man with an arrogant look on his face. However, the clothes on his body looked no better than Yanagawa's. The clothes on his body were all covered with cracks that looked like they had been cut by a knife. "Are you Zhou Yan from the Holy Sword Platform?" Yanagawa obviously recognized the other person. "Haha, as expected of Yanagawa from the Seven Star Sect, he really has great eyesight. Yes, here is Zhou Yan." As Zhou Yan said, a group of people sprang out behind him. It seemed that the number of people was larger than Yanagawa's. Want more. "What kind of wind is blowing today? How come the people from the Holy Sword Platform are here?" "You can't blame Yanagawa for being surprised. Cangyun Zeguo belongs to the territory under the jurisdiction of the Seven Star Sect. It is normal for Seven Star Sect disciples to appear here. But it is absolutely abnormal for people from the Holy Sword Platform to appear in this place all the way. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,447 Fragments of the Holy Sword You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zhou Yan smiled lightly and said, "Why am I here? It seems there is no need to report to you, right?" "What do you mean? This is Cangyun Zeguo, not your Holy Sword Platform's territory. If you show up here so arrogantly, don't you think it's overstepping the bounds?" Yanagawa's tone was cold. Zhou Yan laughed and said: "This is Cangyun Zeguo, and it is not the mountain gate of your Seven Star Sect. You can be here, why can't we be here?" Yanagawa was furious in his heart. He knew that the other party was just seeing that there were few people on his side and they had many people, so he was so unscrupulous. At that moment, he snorted coldly and said: "We have things to do in this wilderness, and we don't have much time to chat with you. Where did you come from? Please go somewhere and don't hinder us here!" Zhou Yan said unexpectedly: "You have something to do here? Do you also know about the fragment of the holy sword?" "What fragment of the holy sword?" Yanagawa frowned. Zhou Yan seemed to realize that he was about to slip up. He coughed dryly and did not mention it again. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and said calmly: "Junior brother Yanagawa, you seem to have made a mistake, right? The rules of the martial arts world have always been Whoever has the biggest fist has the right to speak. If you want to ask me to leave this place, you have to consider whether you have the qualifications?" Yanagawa stared closely into Zhou Yan's eyes, seeming to be thinking about what the fragment of the holy sword mentioned by Zhou Yan just now meant. Suddenly, Yanagawa sneered: "Bigger than my fist? Zhou Yan, do you think that with a few more people on your side, you can defeat us? Do you believe it or not, as long as I am willing to fight with all my strength, the so-called people on your side How many advantages will be lost immediately?" "Just you?" Zhou Yan raised his eyebrows. Yanagawa sneered and said, "Yes, it's up to me. Do you want to give it a try?" "Senior Brother Yanagawa, these guys are coming fiercely. We can't fight with them head-on." Ouyang Song was a little anxious. Calculating the time, Han Su would have come over. At this time, if something went wrong, it would obviously be Ouyang Song. Would like to see. However, Liu Chuan glanced at Ouyang Song and said coldly: "Talk too much!" Yanagawa naturally has his own little plan. He just heard Zhou Yan accidentally let it slip and seemed to mention some fragments of the holy sword. Although Zhou Yan never mentioned this matter again, Yanagawa was not a fool. As a disciple of the Holy Sword Platform, Zhou Yan led a group of people all the way here, could he just pass by? Since Zhou Yan is unwilling to leave this wilderness, it proves that there must be something that Zhou Yan is interested in in this wilderness. Maybe, this group of people came just for this thing. When Yanagawa thought of this, how could he let Zhou Yan enter this wilderness? At this time, the disciples behind Yanagawa also shouted: "Zhou Yan, our senior brother Yanagawa, among the official disciples of the Seven Star Sect, is also a genius ranked high. Now, his "Seven Steps Quick Sword" has been After practicing, you can match the cultivation of the third level of the Holy Realm. There is no opponent in the same realm. There are many of you? So what if there are more people? In the world of martial arts, victory has never been achieved by relying on large numbers of people." "Seven-step sword?" Zhou Yan's expression changed slightly. As a genius at the Holy Sword Platform, Zhou Yan naturally has a deep understanding of various sword skills. He has naturally heard of the "Seven Steps of Quick Sword". Sword cultivation in the Holy Sword Platform is very popular, but Zhou Yan has to admit that even among the formal disciples of the Holy Sword Platform, there are only a few who are capable of practicing the "Seven Steps of Quick Sword". "Seven-Step Quick Sword? Yanagawa, are you scaring me?" Zhou Yan sneered, but he was calculating the gains and losses in his heart, "I admit that the "Seven-Step Quick Sword" is very fast, but just because it is fast, can it be enough? Have you swept away everything?" "Humph, isn't it?" Yanagawa snorted, "Youdao is the only martial art in the world that can only be defeated by speed. What's more, based on your ability, I don't think that you need more than speed to deal with you." Zhou Yan laughed loudly: "So, Junior Brother Yanagawa is determined to go against me today?" Yanagawa's expression was indifferent: "This is because you are ignorant. I asked you to leave this area, and if you don't leave, then I have to teach you a lesson." "Yanagawa, don't be too confident. You think you have special skills after practicing the seven-step sword. However, at our level, who doesn't have some special skills? If you want to hurt me, maybe you can You can do it, but at the same time, you have to pay the price of corresponding injuries. Why bother?" Zhou Yan¡¯s tone this time seemed as if he was beginning to persuade Yanagawa. "What's more, YanagawaDon't forget, the talent draft for the four major sects will begin soon. This draft is not just as simple as selecting some people from the secular world to enter the four major sects. We, the official disciples of the four major sects, even the stronger direct disciples, true disciples, and the top geniuses, will all be involved in the talent draft. This is an event that only happens once in a century. If you get injured before this event starts, it means you will miss this event! "(Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,448 Ouyang Song is missing? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You don't need to mention the talent draft to me. If you can't pass your level today, what's the point of talking about the talent draft? Zhou Yan, you don't need to play any little tricks with me. Those won't work on me. You Now either you take your people and get out, or we start a fight between you and me, and the winner takes all." Yanagawa smiled coldly, but did not give in at all. Seeing that Zhou Yan didn¡¯t want to fight with him, he was even more certain that there must be something in this area that made Zhou Yan extremely interested. In this way, Yanagawa is naturally even less likely to let Zhou Yan go. Seeing that the persuasion was ineffective, Zhou Yan couldn't help but his face darkened: "Yanagawa, are you kidding me? Do you think I am really afraid of you?" Yanagawa sneered: "Then let's have a fight. Maybe if I beat you today, can my seven-step sword go one step further?" Zhou Yan couldn't help but feel a little annoyed when he saw that Yanagawa was not getting enough oil and salt. He knew that if he really had a fight with Yanagawa, both sides would lose. ¡°However, looking at Yanagawa¡¯s posture, it seems that it will be impossible if he doesn¡¯t fight. At the moment, Zhou Yan sent a message to his companions: "In a moment, I will hold Yanagawa back. You guys can deal with the people Yanagawa brought as soon as possible. A quick victory!" Zhou Yan¡¯s followers all agreed: ¡°No problem, Senior Brother Zhou Yan, we have more people, I¡¯m sure to knock them all down.¡± Seeing the way Zhou Yan made eye contact with his followers, Yanagawa knew that Zhou Yan was probably going to take action. At this moment, Yanagawa's whole body momentum increased sharply, and he also entered a state of preparation for war. At this moment, a Seven Star Sect disciple behind Yanagawa suddenly shouted in a fuss: "Where is Ouyang Song? Why is Ouyang Song missing?" Before Yanagawa could react, he scolded: "What is the ghost's name?" The Seven Star Sect disciple's expression was as if he had seen a ghost: "But that Ouyang Song, he was clearly here just nowas soon as he turned his head, he disappeared." Yanagawa froze for a moment and turned back to look at Ouyang Song. Sure enough, there was no trace of Ouyang Song at the place. "What happened? Aren't you two together?" Yanagawa suddenly felt irritated for no reason and shouted. "Yesyes, he was still standing here just now, but in a blink of an eye, I found that he was gone." "How is it possible? How could a good living person disappear all of a sudden? What do you think?" Yanagawa was so angry that he really wanted to slap him. However, with the people from the Holy Sword Platform around, Yanagawa finally restrained himself. The reason Yanagawa is here is because Ouyang Song invited him to kill people. But now, Ouyang Song suddenly disappeared. No matter how you think about this matter, it is a bit weird, and Yanagawa always feels that something is wrong. Seeing this scene, Zhou Yan couldn't help but burst into laughter: "Yanagawa, you are indeed very strong, but these followers of yours seem to be teammates like pigs." Yanagawa glared at Zhou Yan fiercely, knowing that he might not be able to meddle in Zhou Yan's business today. The most urgent task is to find Ouyang Song as soon as possible. At that moment, Yanagawa's figure was like lightning, disappearing from the same place, pursuing towards a dense forest deep in the wilderness. At this moment, from the depths of the valley, there was suddenly a five-color frost force, like a sky pillar, piercing the sky. "It's the fragment of the holy sword!" Zhou Yan looked greatly moved, exchanged a few glances with his men, and immediately set off, rushing deep into the dense forest. At the same time, deep underground in this area, Su Han and the unconscious Ouyang Song were wrapped in the petals of a magic ice sunflower. "My guess is indeed correct. Why is there such a treasure in this wilderness? Is this guy actually fabricating and releasing the fake news just to lure me here to avenge his brother Ouyang Ji?" Su Han was furious, not because Ouyang Song deceived him with false news, but because Ouyang Song had false news and actually used Zhuang Yu to let Zhuang Yu reveal the false news to him. Thinking about it, the simple Zhuang Yu must have been deceived by Ouyang Song. "Deceiving Su Han is not important, but deceiving and taking advantage of Su Han's friends is something Su Han cannot tolerate." Fortunately, Su Han had a lot of foresight. When approaching this wilderness, he did not show up directly. Instead, he used the magical ability of the Phantom Bingkui to escape underground and approach this area. As a result, the conversation between Ouyang Song, Yanagawa and others,Su Han, who was directly underground, could hear clearly. Just when Su Han listened to the entire conversation and was thinking about how to deal with it, Zhou Yan and his party came again. So, Su Han took advantage of Liu Chuan and Zhou Yan's quarrel to activate a magic ice sunflower, and without anyone noticing, Su Han swept Ouyang Song underground. Su Han¡¯s Magic Ice Sunflower will often automatically activate its devouring function when facing a monk with a weak cultivation level, eating up the cultivation spiritual power in the opponent¡¯s spiritual sea and turning it into his own nutrients. Ouyang Song was only at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. When he was dragged in by the Phantom Demon Bingkui, his cultivation in the spiritual sea was directly eaten away by the Phantom Demon Bingkui. This was equivalent to his cultivation being abolished and he became a useless person. Facing a useless person, Su Han had no interest in killing him. Instead, he felt that killing him would dirty his hands. Having his cultivation level abolished is already a very painful punishment for Ouyang Song. "People like Yanagawa and others think that since they are disciples of the Seven Stars Sect, they can control the fate of casual cultivators in the world at will. They can kill and behead as they please without feeling any guilt at all. Let me run into them today. It¡¯s time to teach them a lesson.¡± Su Han has always disliked the condescending mentality of sect disciples. At the moment, the phantom ice sunflower is controlled to follow Yanagawa and his party underground. It is not difficult to drag a person underground alone, but if you do not alert others, you need to find an opportunity. Before, Su Han was able to drag Ouyang Song down without anyone noticing because everyone from the Seven Star Sect and the Holy Sword Stage were ready to attack, and no one was paying attention to Ouyang Song. Fortunately, Yanagawa and others are heading into the dense forest now, and the lush vegetation in the dense forest is a natural cover. As long as it works well, it can also be done without being noticed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,449 Give me a lesson You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han released his spiritual consciousness and listened intently to the frequency of the footsteps of the people on the ground and the distance between them. "Well, this is an opportunity, Phantom Demon Bingkui, get up!" Su Han saw the right opportunity and spotted a guy who was a little far away from the others. The Phantom Demon Bingkui opened his mouth and rolled over. While the man was galloping, he suddenly felt the ground beneath his feet softening. Just as he was about to lower his head, a strong suction force pulled him directly from below. Under the ground, a huge ice-blue sunflower appeared right before his eyes. Its petals opened like a huge mouth, directly covering his entire body. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! After succeeding, the Phantom Bingkui quickly returned to the underground. The whole process didn't even take a single breath. The first one is successful! With the experience of this one, Su Han will be more at home next. The second target is a guy who seems to have practiced some kind of ice attribute technique, because in him, the Phantom Demon Bingkui seems to have a strong ability. induction. However, this guy, like the first one, is at the first level of the Holy Realm. It was not difficult for the Phantom Demon Bingkui to capture him. Just like that, Su Han arrested two people in the blink of an eye. Yanagawa brought a total of seven or eight followers. At this time, they all followed Yanagawa into the dense forest. Without these two people, no one noticed at all. There are also two phantom ice sunflowers, tracking the other two people among Yanagawa's followers. These two people are also at the first level of the Saint Realm. However, these two people were smarter and did not stay alone, but walked side by side. ¡°I¡¯ll catch them both next.¡± Su Han listened to the footsteps of the two people, then looked around and found that there was no one else in the small area. Two phantom ice sunflowers broke out of the ground and dragged the two people down with lightning speed. Once you are wrapped in the Phantom Ice Sunflower, there is no way to break free. The qualifications of the Phantom Demon Bingkui are even higher than those of the Holy Realm. It would be a dream for ordinary monks to be entangled by the Phantom Demon Bingkui and try to break free. Although the phantom ice sunflower used by Su Han is still not as evil as beyond the holy realm, it is not something that ordinary first-level geniuses in the holy realm can break away. Su Han¡¯s four phantom ice sunflowers easily trapped four first-level geniuses of the Seven Star Sect¡¯s Holy Realm. The petals of a magic ice sunflower slowly opened a gap. The Seven Star Sect genius inside was so bored that his face turned red and he was almost suffocating. The petals opened, and the head of the Seven Star Sect genius immediately poked out, breathing heavily. Although there was darkness in front of him, the genius of the Seven Star Sect had no time to consider his situation and just wanted to breathe greedily. After he took a deep breath, he realized that he was entangled in a strange sunflower. "What the hell is this?" The Seven Star Sect genius' first reaction was to reach for the weapon from the storage ring. However, just as he opened the storage ring, the petals of the sunflower suddenly flicked out, causing the storage ring in his left hand to fly out. "What's going on?" The genius of the Seven Stars Sect was obviously panicked. At this moment, the petals of the sunflower that was entangled with him suddenly closed in the middle, and he was tightly entangled below the waist, and he became more and more It was a struggle, and the force of the petals closing became stronger, as if they were trying to squeeze out all his internal organs. After a while, the genius of the Seven Star Sect was sweating profusely in pain, his face was deformed due to the severe pain, and he was even more suspicious and frightened inside. He didn't know what the hell this sunflower was? At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the darkness: "Stop struggling, no matter how hard you struggle, it's all in vain." "Who? What person?" Although the genius of the Seven Star Sect was in great pain, he was suddenly startled when he heard the human voice and shouted loudly. In the darkness, a figure appeared leisurely. That face was surprisingly young, with an expression that was half-smiling but not smiling, which made the genius of the Seven Star Sect feel even more uncomfortable. But at this time, the genius of the Seven Star Sect had no other thoughts and hissed: "Who are you? Do you know who I am?" "I know, you are a disciple of the Seven Star Sect." The young man said with a half-smile. "I know, why don't you help me get rid of this ghost thing? I'm trapped by this ghost thing. If you help me, I can give you a reward!" "Reward? Is it the reward you got from Ouyang Song for killing me?" As soon as I heard this,The disciples of the Seven Star Sect suddenly felt that something was not good. A pair of eyes were even wider open, with a sense of disbelief, and he asked curiously: "You you are" "Yes, I am Han Su who Ouyang Song asked you to kill!" The young man opposite had a half-smile on his face. The words that came out of his mouth made the Seven Star Sect disciple's eyes suddenly widen and his body freeze. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,450 Aren¡¯t you going to kill me? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Youyou guy, isn't your cultivation level only at the Imperial Realm?" The Seven Star Sect disciple's eyes swept over Su Han, and sure enough, Su Han's cultivation level was only at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. But how could a guy at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm be able to control such a powerful plant demon spirit? ! "Didn't you say you wanted to kill me to get rewarded?" Su Hanlian smiled, "I'm here now. If you have the ability, just kill me." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of Su Han's hand, the other three phantom ice sunflowers also opened the gaps, revealing the faces of the other three Seven Star Sect geniuses. When these three Seven Star Sect geniuses understood their situation, their minds felt as if they were exploding. It was simply unbelievable that this indifferent young man in front of them was actually the Han Su whom Ouyang Song had entrusted them to kill? "How does Han Su's strength compare to that of a small casual cultivator? Are today's casual cultivators so powerful?" "This guy Ouyang Song, do you want to trick Brother Yanagawa, or do you want to trick us? If we had known that Han Su was so evil, maybe we wouldn't have come here at all." These people shouted desperately in their hearts and kept cursing Ouyang Song. How does Han Su look like he has the strength of the Imperial Realm? Perhaps it would take a lot of effort even for Yanagawa, who was at the third level of the Holy Realm, to face him. Not to mention they, who are at the first level of the Holy Realm, are entangled by the strange plants controlled by Han Su. In this dark underground, the sky is not responding, and the earth is not working. "Han Su, fellow Taoist Han Su, listen to us. We are just doing things that are entrusted by others and are loyal to others. There is really no hatred or grudge between us and you. If you want to find someone to settle the score, go Go to Ouyang Song, or you go to Yanagawa, it¡¯s Yanagawa who wants to kill you, it has nothing to do with us.¡± "Yes, Fellow Taoist Han Su, there is no conflict of interest between us, so you should just form a good relationship and let us go. In the future, if you participate in the genius election of the four major sects, we can make it easier for you. If you say a few nice words in front of the examiner, you will have many friends and many paths, so why not?" These people's minds were also very fast, and they immediately came up with the general election of the four major sects' geniuses to seduce Su Han. Although they are low-level disciples in the Seven Stars Sect, they are still considered to be members of the Seven Stars Sect anyway, and they have a way to get in touch with the examiners of the Genius Sect. If it were someone else, their words would definitely be lethal and effective. "It's a pity that they met Su Han. Su Han raised his eyebrows and smiled lightly: "Don't mention anything about the Genius Election to me. I will participate in the Genius Election, but why do I need your help if I go to participate in the Genius Election?" This is so crazy! However, these four Seven Star Sect disciples do not feel that Su Han is crazy at all. Su Han has the ability to trap these four official disciples of the Seven Star Sect to death. If he goes to participate in the genius election, what reason does he have for not being selected? "Fellow Daoist Han Su, maybe we will still be brothers in the same discipline in the future. What happened today was all a misunderstanding. The people who want to kill you are Ouyang Song and Yanagawa. You go deal with them. If you want to deal with Yanagawa, Maybe a few of us can still help you, we can help you lure him over and help you contain him" These Seven Star Sect disciples looked pale, but they still did not give up their last effort. They can also see Su Han's faint murderous intention. In order to survive, they can ignore the friendship between their fellow students. Su Han raised his brows and sighed: "It turns out that among the four major sects, there are also people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. Perhaps this is because you are just the lowest class, while the higher-level geniuses in the four major sects, Will it be different from you?" "Han Su, listen to us, we are innocent, we are just following Yanagawa's orders" Su Han shook his head, not wanting to listen to their nonsense anymore. With a thought, the devouring function of the Phantom Ice Sunflower was activated, sucking all the spiritual power from the spiritual sea of ??the four Seven Star Sect disciples. Su Han finally chose to spare the lives of these four people. He did not completely kill these four people, but just destroyed their spiritual sea. It has to be said that the devouring ability of the Phantom Demon Bingkui is very astonishing. In just a moment, the spiritual power in the spiritual sea of ??these four people turned into air currents, which were transmitted from the vines into Su Han's spiritual sea. With the nourishment of these nutrients, not only did Su Han's spiritual sea energy become more powerful, but the power of the Phantom Ice Sunflower also suddenly became much stronger. Feeling the joy of the energy of the spiritual sea, Su Han said in his heart: "Perhaps, this harvest can help me attack the emperor."The pinnacle state. I heard them say before that the talents of the four major sects themselves will also be involved in the talent draft. What is this? " Originally, Su Han thought that those who participated in the talent draft were only those who wanted to enter the four major sects. But according to what Zhou Yan said, the disciples of the four major sects themselves will also be involved, and even the top geniuses of the four major sects will appear? This proves that this selection is not simple. This made Su Han more interested in this draft of talents from the four major sects. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,451 The Signal of the Golden Broken Sword You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this moment, the golden broken sword that was being cultivated in Su Han's dantian suddenly made a buzzing sound. This buzzing sound was very slow at first, but gradually became more and more rapid and intense, and in the end, it turned into a high-pitched neighing sound. Hiss! In the spiritual sea of ??dantian, the golden broken sword suddenly began to rotate rapidly, turning more and more crazily, and finally stopped suddenly. The direction of the sword hilt points straight in one direction. "What does this mean?" Su Han had a feeling that this golden broken sword seemed to be sending some signal to himself. At the moment, Su Han went up from the ground to the ground and looked in the direction where the sword hilt was pointing. He saw in the depths of the dense forest not far away, a pillar of frosty light that soared into the sky, piercing the sky. This beam of light, flowing in five colors, contains astonishing spiritual power that reaches the sky, causing Su Han's spiritual sea to churn, and the golden broken sword in his dantian to buzz even more. "Just listening to the tone of Zhou Yi from the Holy Sword Platform, it seems that he came here for something. Could this beam of light be related to what he is looking for?" When Su Han thought of this, he also urged the Phantom Demon Bingkui to continue rushing from the underground towards the place where the light pillar was. ¡­¡­ On the ground, Yanagawa's figure shot into the dense forest like a bolt of lightning. Immediately, the consciousness of the third-level Saint Realm expert was activated, shooting everywhere in the dense forest. He wanted to find Ouyang Song quickly. Ouyang Song's disappearance made him feel inexplicably upset, and he felt that Ouyang Song's disappearance was unreasonable. It was Ouyang Song who paid for him to invite Yanagawa from the Seven Star Sect to kill someone. Yanagawa came, but Ouyang Song disappeared? Could it be that Ouyang Song temporarily regretted it and ran away? But, in broad daylight, Ouyang Song was still there one second, and where could he run to the next? Suddenly, Yanagawa's eyes flickered with light, and two rays of divine light like the scorching sun shot out from his pupils, searching everywhere. It has to be said that Yanagawa, as a third-level Saint Realm expert, still has two skills. In addition to the "Seven Steps of Quick Sword", this extraordinary pupil technique is also his secret method. With the blessing of this pupil technique, his eyesight is at least five times, or even ten times, that of monks at the same level. Under his careful observation, he finally found a flaw on the ground. "Come and see, is this ground different from other places?" Yanagawa called a group of his fellow disciples to take a look, but after a quick glance, he found that only a few of his fellow disciples were left. There are only a few people, half the number than when we first arrived. ¡°Those losers, I don¡¯t know what they are thinking about all day long, and I don¡¯t know where they went!¡± Yanagawa cursed, thinking that those people were separated, and didn¡¯t care. The remaining people came over and looked around, but they couldn't see it at all. After all, their eyesight is far inferior to Yanagawa's. Yanagawa held the sword in his hand and shouted: "You all get out of the way." Everyone moved to both sides consciously. An uncontrollable and powerful Holy Realm aura burst out around Yanagawa immediately. With a fierce swing of the sword, it turned into a lightning-like afterimage and slashed hard on the ground. In an instant, a crack opened from the middle of the ground, like a piece of tofu split in half, and quickly spread forward, forming a large ravine. Yanagawa's figure rushed directly into the large ravine, using his eye skills to look around, and kept waving the big sword in his hand. The speed of that sword light was dazzling. "So fast!" "This is the seven-step fast sword newly trained by Senior Brother Yanagawa? It really lives up to its reputation!" "Gully lines appear one after another in the splitting of Yanagawa River. Soon, the surrounding area was filled with criss-crossing ravines. Yanagawa's eyes suddenly moved, he stretched out his hand to grab something from a deep ravine, then rushed up to the ground. With a flick of his arm, he threw the object in his hand to the ground! Everyone took a closer look and found that the object fished out of the ravine by Yanagawa turned out to be the unconscious Ouyang Song! Liuchuan released his spiritual consciousness and explored Ouyang Song's spiritual sea. His expression was so serious that it could drip water: "This Ouyang Song's spiritual sea cultivation has been abolished." Suddenly, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. This Ouyang Song,?Have you always been with them? How could he disappear inexplicably, then appear in this place, and have his cultivation level destroyed? These geniuses of the Seven Star Sect have always relied on the fact that they are disciples of the Seven Star Sect, and they are not afraid of anything. But at this time, they felt a cold air coming up from their backs. At this time, Zhou Yan and his party also came nearby. Zhou Yan saw Yanagawa's appearance and laughed loudly: "Why, Yanagawa, your pig-like teammates have made you miserable?" As soon as Liu Chuan heard Zhou Yan's strange tone, an unknown fire came up in his heart: "Zhou Yan, did you do it?" Zhou Yan snorted softly: "That's inexplicable! I don't have time to accompany you around here, so I'll leave first." Zhou Yan was still thinking about the place where the soaring light pillar appeared. If his prediction was correct, it might be related to the fragment of the holy sword. But in Yanagawa¡¯s eyes, his reaction was interpreted as a sign of guilty conscience. At that moment, Yanagawa was furious: "It was indeed a good thing you did!" With a wave of the big sword, the surging sword energy crisscrossed and turned into a huge net, covering Zhou Yan's head and face. Zhou Yan urged his body movements to dodge, and shouted: "Yanagawa, are you sick? What does it have to do with me?" "Humph, you dare to say it's none of your business? You guys appeared in this place sneakily, and I felt like there was something wrong with you. Tell me, is Ouyang Song's appearance a design of yours? What are you planning? That Holy Sword What are the fragments?" Yanagawa shouted while attacking crazily. Zhou Yan dodged for a few times, and when he saw Yanagawa chasing after him fiercely, he was furious: "Okay, okay, you are deliberately trying to ruin my good things, right? I will play with you today!" (Remember this site! Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1452: Mutual Containment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of hand, and a long sword with shining flames appeared in his hand. Yanagawa snorted coldly, and another large net of sword energy enveloped him. For a moment, white light and firelight alternately shone in the void, which was extremely gorgeous. Zhou Yan shouted while making moves: "Yanagawa, you dare to ruin my good deeds, do you think I, Zhou Yan, is a pushover? Today, I will let you see my strength!" Yanagawa sneered and said: "If you want to play with me, I will naturally accompany you to the end. I just hope you don't run away from the battle later!" "How could I, a great genius of the Holy Sword Platform, run away from the battlefield? If I hadn't been here today to have something to do, I would have wanted to play with you a long time ago to see which one is more powerful, your Seven-Step Sword of the Seven Star Sect, or the Heavenly Fire of my Holy Sword Platform. Is the sword technique stronger?" Zhou Yan said. Yanagawa snorted coldly: "Don't think that I don't know what you are doing here. What fragments of the holy sword you are talking about? You must be looking for this thing. Maybe it is a rare and rare thing. However, you think too beautifully. , this place is under the jurisdiction of our Seven Star Sect. If you want to come to the Seven Star Sect to hunt for treasures, have you asked anyone from the Seven Star Sect?" When Zhou Yan heard Yanagawa revealed his purpose, his expression suddenly changed slightly: "Yanagawa, since you know what I'm here to do, you should know that everyone covets good things. You and I can have fun, but What if someone else gets the good stuff while you and I are fighting to the death here, would you think it would be interesting?" Yanagawa said calmly: "Zhou Yan, you don't need to divert my attention. There is no one else here except you and me. After I kill you, I will go and see what kind of good thing it is. Makes you, Zhou Yan, salivate?" With that said, Yanagawa took action again. Zhou Yan had no choice but to resist. He was furious inside, and wanted to rush to where the light pillar was, but was restrained by Yanagawa so that he could not escape at all. Suddenly, a disciple of the Seven Star Sect ran over in a hurry: "Senior Brother Yanagawa, it's bad! Senior Brother Li, Senior Brother Sun, Junior Brother Miao, Junior Brother Hua, they are all gone!" Yanagawa was fighting vigorously. When he heard these words, he suddenly stopped and suppressed his anger: "What did you say?" The disciple of the Seven Star Sect cried sadly: "They haven't been here since just now. I thought they were separated. I tried to contact them using the sect's sound transmission method, but in the end, nothing happened, and there was no response at all." "How is that possible? Where can they go? Could they be behind?" Yanagawa said with suppressed anger. "No, it can't be behind. When I ran this way just now, I clearly saw them running in front, only one step slower than Senior Brother Yanagawa. But, in the blink of an eye, they disappeared. It was like, just It's like when Ouyang Song disappeared." The disciple muttered. Yanagawa's heart skipped a beat, and an ominous premonition immediately came over him when he thought of Ouyang Song, who had been deprived of his cultivation. "What are you still doing? Go search for them immediately!" "Yes, Senior Brother Yanagawa" As soon as Zhou Yan heard that the Seven Star Sect disciples were missing, he felt a sense of schadenfreude in his heart when he saw Yanagawa turn around and stare at him: "Zhou, do you dare to say that it wasn't you?" Zhou Yan spread his hands: "What does it have to do with me? You also know that I am here for business, why should I touch your people?" Zhou Yan was actually curious in his heart, who could be able to play around with these Seven Star Sect disciples? Could it be that he is also a disciple of the four major sects? In Zhou Yan¡¯s eyes, only disciples from the four major sects could have such strength. Zhou Yan was even a little grateful to this person who had never shown his face. If this person hadn't been restraining Yanagawa, it would have been very difficult for him to get the fragment of the holy sword. "Yanagawa, why don't you go find your fellow sect members? Are you still going to argue with me here?" Zhou Yan couldn't control the gloating in his tone. However, Yanagawa sneered and said, "You want me to leave? You think so. If I leave, how about you go find the treasure by yourself?" Zhou Yan's face changed slightly. He didn't expect Yanagawa to be so difficult to deal with. His thoughts were racing in his mind. If he fought with all his strength, there would be a slight gap between him and Yanagawa. However, if he had to rely on his own skills, there would be no problem in fighting Yanagawa. . But the key problem is that I am still thinking about the fragment of the holy sword, and I don¡¯t have that much time to deal with Yanagawa here. Suddenly, Zhou Yan smiled strangely: "Yanagawa?If you just want to get some benefits, you don't have to fight with me to the death. That thing is only useful if we, the people from the Holy Sword Platform, take it. Even if you get it, you can't stimulate the power in it. It's just a piece of scrap metal to you. How about this, I give you three holy elixirs, and even if I give you a dividend, your trip is not in vain, how about it? "(Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,453 Platform in the Lake You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Dream on you!" Yanagawa sneered, "Three holy elixirs, are you going to be a beggar?" Zhou Yan's face changed slightly: "That thing is of no use to you. In exchange for three holy-level elixirs, am I still treating you badly? If you feel unhappy, I can add five to make you a friend." Five holy elixirs are a lot even for the disciples of the four major sects. A disciple of the Holy Sword Platform like Zhou Yan can only receive a holy elixir from the sect every six months on average. It is estimated that the situation would be similar if it were the Seven Star Sect. Zhou Yan looked like he was in constant pain, but in Yanagawa's eyes, he felt more and more that Zhou Yan was just showing off. Yanagawa is almost certain that the value of this thing to Zhou Yan is definitely more than three or five holy-level elixirs, or even more than ten or twenty! Since it is something of such great value, Yanagawa doesn't believe it. If it is in his own hands, can it still be of no use? Yanagawa doesn¡¯t believe this evil. ¡°Yanagawa, I¡¯ll give you one last chance, do you want five holy elixirs or not?¡± Zhou Yan gradually lost his patience. The most important thing is that Zhou Yan originally thought that there were only two groups of people in this area, himself and Yanagawa, but the disappearance of those Seven Star Sect disciples made Zhou Yan realize that there seemed to be other people in invisible places. ¡­ This made Zhou Yan very anxious. If while he was chatting with Yanagawa here, the fragment of the holy sword was taken by someone else, it would be too late for him to regret it. Yanagawa said calmly: "I am interested in the holy elixir, but I am more interested in your thing." Zhou Yan was furious: "You are ignorant, but I don't have time to waste time with you here! If you insist on fighting with me, then come on, but I don't believe that I can't compete with you!" ¡°With that said, Zhou Yan immediately activated his body skills, left Yanagawa behind, and galloped away in the direction of the pillar of light that soared into the sky! Yanagawa sneered, and also activated his body skills to chase after him. Soon, the two of them arrived at the place where the soaring light pillar was. That place is a lake. The beam of light that soars into the sky is shot out from the lake. At this time, the energy of the light pillar also gradually weakened, and the light pillar gradually disappeared. Only the lake was left, which looked calm, but there seemed to be a strange surge of energy in it. Zhou Yan could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw that no one else existed in this place, and there were no traces of anyone else entering the lake. Yanagawa also stopped by the lake, looking at the lake with a critical eye. Zhou Yan stared at Yanagawa, as if facing a formidable enemy. Yanagawa sneered and said, "You don't have to look at me. I'm just curious and want to see what's in this lake. Just do your thing and don't worry about me." Zhou Yan snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t believe that Yanagawa just wanted to take a look. If the fragment of the holy sword appeared, Yanagawa would definitely snatch it away. But Zhou Yan has no other option, and it is impossible to confront Yanagawa here all the time. At that moment, Zhou Yan could only snort coldly, and grabbed the long sword in his hand. The long sword burst out with flames, like a bolt falling from the sky, directly cutting into the lake. ???????????????????? Boom! The water surface of the lake was suddenly separated, revealing a long deep ravine in the middle. Zhou Yan looked at Yanagawa with a strange expression: "I have opened the lake, do you dare to go in?" Yanagawa said calmly: "If you dare to enter, I will dare to enter." "Really?" Zhou Yan's face suddenly darkened, "In that case, let's taste the power of water and fire first!" As he spoke, Zhou Yan's long sword suddenly drew up the lake full of spiritual power. It was intertwined with his own Heavenly Fire Sword Qi, and swept towards Yanagawa like two dragons, one with water and one with fire. . Yanagawa¡¯s expression changed slightly, he didn¡¯t expect Zhou Yan to be so despicable this time. The big sword appeared in his hand, and he swung it continuously, as fast as lightning, and the continuous sword light cut the water and fire dragons into pieces. The water in the lake obviously contains some kind of powerful energy. When it is chopped down to the ground, it will make a harsh sound, and even the vegetation and soil can be corroded. Fortunately, Yanagawa's sword was fast enough and he could barely prevent the invasion of the lake. By the time Yanagawa came to his senses, Zhou Yan had already jumped into the lake. Yanagawa¡¯s eyes flashed coldly, and he waved the big sword in his hand again, one after another.The energy criss-crossed, forming a defensive circle to protect himself, and he jumped down. However, not long after the two people jumped in, two huge waves suddenly rose from the lake, and their bodies also rushed out of the water, falling to both sides in a somewhat embarrassed manner. The two of them stood still with difficulty, with a look of surprise in their eyes. They looked at the lake, their faces full of disbelief, and their eyes were fixed on the lake. The water on the lake surface suddenly began to shake violently, like a boiling cauldron, and the boiling force continued to intensify. ???????????????????? Boom! Suddenly countless waves sprayed up, and a huge platform emerged under the water. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,454 Someone is really coming You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as the two of them saw this platform, their eyes immediately went straight. No one thought that there was such a huge platform hidden under the lake. For a moment, the two people who were at war with each other just now were stunned and couldn't help exchanging glances with each other. They also couldn¡¯t figure out whether one of them had touched some restrictions under the lake, causing this huge platform to surface. And on this platform, there are many different swords inserted densely, like a forest of swords. ?Obviously, this is a sword tomb! As soon as Yanagawa and Zhou Yan saw this sword tomb, their eyes suddenly turned red and their heads became a little hot. With their eyesight, they can naturally see that this sword tomb contains huge energy that is enough to make even those who have achieved the Holy Realm fear. What¡¯s more, both of them are geniuses who major in sword skills. The two of them stared at the sword tomb, but their fiery gazes gradually cooled down, and they looked at each other at the same time. They both know that only by completely defeating each other today can the adventure of the Sword Tomb be completely owned by themselves. Needless to say, Zhou Yan came here for this purpose. And Yanagawa, after seeing this sword tomb, strengthened his inner belief and must fight Zhou Yan to the end to seize this great opportunity. "Weren't you very powerful just now? Come again!" Zhou Yan waved the long sword in his hand fiercely. Yanagawa sneered: "Can't you tell, are you tough now? It's exactly what I want. Stop talking nonsense and keep coming!" The two were fighting together again. In the battle between you and me, time gradually passes. Unconsciously, the battle has lasted for an hour. After such a high-intensity battle, both of them were exhausted, and the momentum of the battle was getting weaker and weaker. I don¡¯t know when, but both of them were close to dying. But even so, Yanagawa and Zhou Yan still refused to let each other go, and kept calling out their own hidden methods and magical powers. The fight was fierce and both sides suffered losses. In the last moment, the two of them even went crazy and used their special moves to beat the opponent at the bottom of the box. The snow-white sword energy and the fiery red sword light collided crazily. Bang, bang! The bodies of the two people fell hard to the ground, and long ravines were drawn behind each other, as if the fields had been deeply plowed, which looked so dazzling. They both vomited a mouthful of blood at the same time, like bulls with red eyes, struggling to stand up. Obviously, the last blast just now left both of them severely injured. "Yanagawa, you are a fucking lunatic. If you keep fighting like this, both of us will die here!" Zhou Yan yelled. Yanagawa snorted coldly: "If you don't die, how can I die? Am I a madman? Am I the only one fighting here? Are you not a madman?" Zhou Yan sighed: "If someone comes now, we will have a lot of fun." "That's what you deserve!" Yanagawa struggled, wanting to continue swinging the big sword in his hand to give Zhou Yan the final blow. Zhou Yan¡¯s expression changed drastically: ¡°Madman, do you really want to die?¡± Yanagawa said with a ferocious smile: "If you don't die, how can I monopolize the adventure of this sword tomb?" Zhou Yan was about to speak, when suddenly, his eyes shot out an incredible light, staring behind Yanagawa, as if he had seen the most incredible thing in the world. Yanagawa sneered: "Boy, don't play this trick. Want to distract me so you can sneak attack me? This trick is too old-fashioned!" ¡°Obviously, Yanagawa simply didn¡¯t believe what would happen behind him. But soon, Yanagawa heard footsteps coming from behind him. Yes, very firm footsteps. At this moment, Yanagawa panicked a little. When he turned his head, he saw a young man looking at the two of them with a half-smile. "Youyou are" Yanagawa quickly scanned the young man with his eyes. Unfortunately, Yanagawa had reached the end of his strength and was dying. He couldn't even use his pupil technique, so he couldn't tell what kind of young man he was. What are the details of cultivation? Not far away, Zhou Yan was in a similar situation. The young man here is naturally Su Han. Su Han¡¯s eyes first fell on Yanagawa and Zhou Yan in turn, and then slowly fell on the sword tomb in the center of the lake.On the platform, he looked thoughtful. When Yanagawa and Zhou Yan saw each other, they were both shocked. Yanagawa hurriedly said, "What does this fellow Taoist do for you?" Su Han chuckled: "I just happened to pass by here. Why, do you two need my help?" "No, no need." Yanagawa and Zhou Yan said in unison. At this moment, the two of them were extremely anxious. They could not see through Su Han's true identity, and they were even more worried that Su Han would compete with them for this opportunity. You know, now both of them are at the end of their game, and their strength is less than one-tenth of their usual strength. Among them, Yanagawa reacted faster. He looked at Su Han and saw that Su Han was young but had extraordinary bearing. Suddenly an idea flashed in my mind, and I blurted out: "Fellow Taoist, are you here to find Ouyang Song?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1455: Still want to trick me? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ouyang Song is a disciple of the Qingwu Dojo, and according to Yanagawa's understanding, the only sect that has entered the Cangxue City area is the Qingwu Dojo. And Qingwu Dojo is also the outer dojo of Seven Star Sect. "Ouyang Song, do you know Ouyang Song too?" Su Han said with a faint smile. After hearing this, Liuchuan believed that this young man was a disciple of Qingwu Dojo, Ouyang Song's senior brother, and came to find Ouyang Song. At that moment, he quickly said: "Well Ouyang Song, I have seen him before, he went east. If you want to find him, go east." Yanagawa¡¯s only thought was to send Su Han away and leave himself and Zhou Yan here. Because Yanagawa cannot see through Su Han's strength, he is even more afraid that Su Han will take advantage of the opportunity when he and Zhou Yan are dying to kill him and Zhou Yan and monopolize the adventure. And without Su Han, Yanagawa thought he still had a relatively good chance of winning when facing Zhou Yan, who was also dying. On the other side, Zhou Yan¡¯s thoughts coincided with Yanagawa¡¯s. He also wanted to get Su Han away and felt that his chances of winning against Yanagawa were not low. In this way, the two of them formed a strange tacit understanding, and they both wanted to send this young man who appeared out of nowhere away quickly. As a result, Su Han did not leave as the two of them hoped. Instead, he looked at Yanagawa and Zhou Yan with a curious expression: "You two, what are you" Su Han didn¡¯t seem to want to leave. When Yanagawa saw him like this, he immediately cried out inwardly. At the same time, he also realized that this strange young man who suddenly appeared might not be so easy to get rid of. In a flash of thought, Yanagawa thought of another idea. Yanagawa glanced at Zhou Yan, and then explained to Su Han: "That's it, I am Yanagawa from the Seven Star Sect, and I can be considered a senior brother from the same sect as you. I found this sword tomb here, but this Saint Zhou Yan from Sword Stage insists on fighting with me to the death, and now both sides suffer. Fortunately, it¡¯s you who is here. You are a disciple of Qingwu Dojo, and you are not an outsider with me. Otherwise, the consequences would be really unimaginable." Zhou Yan listened on the sidelines and realized that Yanagawa wanted to set up this boy. If he didn't do this, once the boy found out that the two of them were injured and took action against them, both of them might be in trouble. Zhou Yan also pretended to be annoyed and hummed: "You are lucky! Now that there are many of you, this adventure is yours. I just want a share of the pie." Su Han didn't expect that these two people would change their faces so quickly and act so well. If he had not heard the conversation between these two people underground when he came here, and knew that these two people could not be so easy to talk to, I might have been fooled by them. "Junior brother of Qingwu Dojo, please come over and give me a hand. We have to hurry up. Zhou Yan has companions this week. He doesn't know when he will come, and it will be troublesome again." Yanagawa also said hypocritically. Su Han also sneered secretly in his heart, these two guys still want to trick me? At the moment, Su Han also pretended to be surprised and said: "Senior brother of the Seven Star Sect?" That surprised expression, in Yanagawa¡¯s eyes, was interpreted as disbelief and admiration, which made Yanagawa feel a little proud. Qingwu Dojo is the outer dojo of the Seven Stars Sect. When these disciples of the Qingwu Dojo see Yanagawa, an official disciple of the Seven Stars Sect, they should naturally worship him and treat him as a god! However, Su Han's performance was not that exaggerated. But that surprised look was enough to satisfy Yanagawa's vanity. "Senior Brother Liu, don't worry. Zhou Yan dares to compete with you for adventure this time. I'll kill him first!" Su Han said hypocritically. As soon as these words came out, Zhou Yan felt anxious. He had a battle with Yanagawa, and his strength had been exhausted to the limit, reaching the end of his strength. He couldn't see the details of Su Han in front of him, and was afraid that Su Han really had the ability to destroy him. Zhou Yan quickly said: "Junior brother, our Holy Sword Platform and Seven Star Sect belong to the same four major sects, and we have always advanced and retreated together. Yanagawa and I are just fighting for our hearts, not for our lives." Su Han deliberately made a dark face: "There must be good things in this Sword Tomb. Rather than letting you get a share of the pie, I would rather kill you and share it equally with Senior Brother Liu." Zhou Yan said hurriedly: "If you don't want me to take a share of the pie, then I won't." "No, Master has always taught me to root out the weeds. If I let you go, who knows whether you will come to take revenge in the future?" Su Han gave it up firmly.Wave your hands. Yanagawa on the side was anxious. If Zhou Yan was killed, he, Yanagawa, would feel even more guilty if he was alone. If this young man can turn against Zhou Yan now, there is no guarantee that he will not turn against Yanagawa later. Thinking of this, Yanagawa hurriedly said: "Junior brother, since Zhou Yan said so, I think it is better not to kill everyone. After all, the relationship between the Seven Star Sect and the Holy Sword Platform has always been okay. If the people in the Holy Sword Platform know that we killed their people, There is no guarantee that we will not come to the sect to cause trouble. When the time comes, we will definitely be punished by the elders of the sect" Su Han nodded repeatedly when he heard this, and looked like he was thinking. After thinking for a moment, he said: "In that case, I will help Senior Brother Liu heal his injuries first. I have a healing elixir here. Senior Brother, take it first." As he spoke, Su Han flicked his finger and a pill fell into Yanagawa's hand. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1456: Being plotted against You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yanagawa can become a leader among the lower-level disciples of the Seven Star Sect, and he is also very cautious and suspicious. After receiving Su Han's elixir, he held it in his hand for a moment, neither eating nor eating it. ¡°Obviously, Yanagawa still has some doubts about Su Han. On the one hand, Yanagawa was worried that the young man would see through that he and Zhou Yan were seriously injured. On the other hand, even if he didn't see through it, if the young man had the idea of ??monopolizing the adventure in the Sword Tomb, he might also forcefully take action to kill the two of them. Su Han saw Liu Chuan hesitate: "Senior Brother Liu, can't you trust me?" Yanagawa was immediately speechless. Do you dare to say that you can¡¯t believe it? Once the young man feels that he cannot trust him, he may fall out in a matter of seconds. Yanagawa could only squeeze out an ugly smile and said: "It's not that I can't trust my junior brother, it's just that I just took the healing elixir. Your elixir is also very expensive. It will be wasted if I take it now. I will keep it first and eat it later." Su Han¡¯s face darkened: ¡°You still can¡¯t trust me!¡± "Junior brother, you are from the Qingwu Dojo, and you can be considered a fellow disciple of mine. Why can't I trust you?" Liu Chuan said, pointing to Zhou Yan, "I can't trust you, so why don't I trust him?" Su Han nodded: "In that case, you should keep this pill first. I will help you first." Su Han stepped forward and reached out to help Yanagawa. This is exactly what Yanagawa wants to see. He has spent so much money just to trick Su Han into helping him, and then give Su Han a fatal blow when Su Han is not careful. Su Han is getting closer and closer to Yanagawa. Yanagawa secretly inhales, murderous aura surges, and he is ready to strike. Just waiting for Su Han to reach out to help him, he launched an attack directly. Su Han was about to stretch out his hand when he suddenly stopped, with a hint of a smile in his eyes. "Senior Brother Liu, I still have a question" "What?" Yanagawa asked in surprise. "It's like this. I met a few people nearby just now. There were four of them in total. They were all wearing similar clothes to you. Could it be that they were with you, Senior Brother Liu?" "Huh? Could it be the four of them?" Yanagawa thought of those missing classmates, and his heart was slightly shaken, "Junior brother, why didn't you tell me about this before?" "Are they really with you, Senior Brother Liu?" Su Han looked like he suddenly realized, "No wonder, no wonder, they turned out to be disciples of the Seven Star Sect. I mean, they have so many good things." "You" Yanagawa said in shock, "What do you mean, what happened to them?" "I have destroyed them all. They are not very powerful. They are still just disciples of the four major sects. I can't bear to see them like this." Su Han said in a nonchalant tone. "You abolished them all?" Yanagawa was suddenly surprised, and the anger in his heart suddenly rose, "What are you doing? Don't you know the relationship between the Seven Star Sect and Qingwu Dojo? You abolished them and let How should I explain when I return to the sect? As a disciple of Qingwu Dojo, you do this kind of thing and don¡¯t want to live anymore?" Yanagawa actually didn't want to have such a big reaction, but when he heard Su Han said that the four people had been abolished, Yanagawa was surprised and also had an extremely uncomfortable premonition, which made him feel uncomfortable all over. Unable to suppress the accusations that came out of his mouth. Su Han smiled and said: "Who said I am a disciple of Qingwu Dojo?" "Aren't you here to see Ouyang Song?" "It's true that I came to see Ouyang Song. By the way, let me tell you that I also destroyed Ouyang Song" Su Han suddenly moved closer to Yanagawa, his face magnified infinitely in front of Yanagawa, and said calmly: "Ouyang Song gave you three billion middle-grade Yuanshi, and you want to buy my life? You are not qualified to make this money. ¡­¡± Hearing this, Yanagawa's pupils shrank suddenly, and he suddenly realized that the young man in front of him turned out to be the target of his hunting this time At this moment, Su Han's eyes suddenly shot out a scarlet light, which shot into Yanagawa's pupils without any warning. Suddenly, Yanagawa felt a shiver all over his body, as if his soul had suddenly fallen into a large ice cellar, feeling a strong solidifying force. Immediately afterwards, his blood, meridians, and consciousness all felt stagnant. This feeling is something Yanagawa, who is at the third level of the Holy Realm, has never experienced before. Even when facing a stronger opponent than him, his physical body and his spiritual consciousness have never felt this kind of astringent, as if they were about to be completely frozen. what happened? Before Yanagawa could react, the secondA red light shot into his pupils again. This time, Yanagawa felt the coagulation force more thoroughly, and his whole person suddenly became chaotic. Faintly, he could only see a pair of evil blood-red pupils in the sky. Until this moment, a vague thought flashed through Yanagawa's mind. It seemed that he had been plotted by the other party It¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t wary of the other party, but despite all the precautions, I still didn¡¯t get this one. Yanagawa only had time to have this thought flash through his mind, and then he lost consciousness. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1457: Exploring the Sword Tomb You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zhou Yan, who was on the side, saw Yanagawa suddenly become dumbfounded, and immediately knew that Yanagawa had taken advantage of this inexplicable young man. He also saw the opportunity very quickly and ran away immediately. However, at the end of his strength, he found that the scenery in front of him had changed after taking only a few steps. What was originally a scorching day suddenly turned into a starry night. "Damn it!" Zhou Yan's expression changed drastically. He knew that he must have fallen into the opponent's formation. At this moment, he figured it out. The reason why this young man talked nonsense with him and Yanagawa for so long was to find a way to restrain them both at the same time. Su Han himself also knew very well that if he took action rashly, although these two people were weak, they were still at the third level of the Saint Realm. If they joined forces, they would not be able to take advantage with his current cultivation level. Therefore, Su Han talked nonsense with these two people to delay time, but at the same time secretly activated the Eight Star Sword Fighting Formation to trap Zhou Yan. Su Han himself launched a fatal blow to Yanagawa. But it also takes time for Evil Eye to launch a fatal blow to Yanagawa. Under normal circumstances, Yanagawa's spiritual defense is fully activated, and even the evil eye cannot penetrate it. That¡¯s why Su Han suddenly revealed his identity and the fact that the four Seven Star Sect disciples were destroyed by him when he was not expecting it, in order to shake Yanagawa¡¯s consciousness and cause some waves in his consciousness. As long as there is some fear in Yanagawa's heart, the evil eye can take advantage of it and use the Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique to invade Yanagawa's consciousness. Sure enough, everything was as planned by Su Han, and the timing was just right. After the Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique invaded Yanagawa's consciousness, Yanagawa realized that it was already too late. In addition, Yanagawa was already in an extremely weak state and had almost no resistance, so he was restrained by the Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique. Within a few breaths, Yanagawa's consciousness was completely paralyzed, and his whole person was in chaos. Completely turned into a walking zombie. After taking care of Yanagawa, Su Han also jumped into the formation. He used a formation to trap Zhou Yan, but because Zhou Yan was a third-level Saint Realm expert, this formation could not solve Zhou Yan. Zhou Yan was also very tough this time. When he saw that he was trapped by Su Han's formation, he took a deep breath and tiny purple flames began to appear on his body. Burning the Holy Land Purple Mansion! When a monk reaches the holy realm, the purple mansion will gradually be built in the spiritual sea. The purple mansion is the most critical part of the spiritual sea. Now that Zhou Yan is burning Zifu, he can certainly temporarily burst out with powerful power, but at the same time, it will also backfire on himself and destroy the spiritual sea. It is tantamount to an act of self-mutilation! After burning Zifu, the best outcome is to lie in bed for three to five years before recovering, and the worst outcome is to completely lose one¡¯s cultivation! But at this time, Zhou Yan obviously no longer cared about the consequences and only focused on burning the Holy Land Purple Mansion crazily. At the same time, he took out a sharp, awl-like magic weapon from the storage ring. This awl magic weapon is only a foot long, but as soon as it is revealed, it flashes with a ray of light that shines like the sky. It is obviously not a mortal thing. "Break the mountain cone for me!" Zhou Yan made a stroke with one hand, and a ray of light struck the edge of the eight-door star sword formation like a bright ancient divine dragon. ???????????????????????? In the air, densely packed runes continued to tremble. After the eight-door star sword formation was hit by this magic weapon, it was broken by three or four points, and the entire formation was shaken violently. "As expected, he is a disciple of the four major sects. He can damage the foundation of my formation with one move." Su Han¡¯s expression changed slightly. He didn¡¯t expect Zhou Yan to have such a powerful magic weapon hidden in his body this time. If he was allowed to continue like this, the formation plates of the Eight Gate Star Fighting Sword Formation might be destroyed. Su Han put away the Eight Star Sword Fighting Formation, and Zhou Yan suddenly felt like a drowning man seeing a glimmer of hope. He took out an escape talisman, his figure escaped into the void, and ran away crazily. Before leaving, he only had time to say one harsh word: "Boy, you are very good. One day, I, Zhou Yan, will never let you go!" Zhou Yan also knew that the longer he burned the Zifu, the greater the chance of becoming a useless person, so he had no intention of staying here for a minute longer. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT Out Su Han saw Zhou Yan running away, but did not pursue him. The golden broken sword in his dantian was roaring at this moment, which was hard to suppress. Every cell in the body is restless. The source of this restlessness is the building in the center of the lake.Strange sword tomb. "The Golden Broken Sword guided me here. I wonder what is in this sword tomb. What makes the Golden Broken Sword so impatient?" "Zhou Yan obviously came here for this sword tomb, and he also mentioned some fragments of the holy sword" Su Han thought of this and decided to find out what happened to this sword tomb. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,458 Broken Metal Pieces You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at the highly corrosive lake water, Su Han did not dare to neglect it. He first activated the golden body of the gods and demons to protect his body, and then activated his body skills to cross the lake. In just a few breaths, Su Han arrived on the platform in the center of the lake. After arriving at the platform, the scene in front of Su Han gradually became distorted, and the scenery around the lake became blurred and turned into a hazy white mist. "It seems that this Sword Tomb Platform is a small world of its own, separated from the outside world." Su Han looked around and saw hundreds of different swords densely inserted on the platform of the sword tomb. There were long swords, short swords, big swords that were several people tall, and swords that were shorter than the forearm. sword. These swords all exude an ancient aura, as if they come from ancient times. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: "However, these swords are not the source of the roar of the golden broken sword." Although Su Han knew that these swords were definitely not ordinary, he suppressed the greed in his heart. Because he could vaguely feel that the white mist around the sword tomb platform was like some kind of barrier-like existence. Even if he got these swords, he was not sure whether he could take them out. Besides, the reason why the golden broken sword roared was not due to these swords. At this time, the roar of the golden broken sword in Su Han's dantian became stronger and stronger, almost reaching its peak. Su Han closed his eyes slightly, feeling the roar of the golden broken sword. On the platform of the sword tomb, he looked for the place where the feeling of the golden broken sword would be strongest. Gradually, Su Han found the place where the feeling of the golden broken sword was strongest. There is nothing in this small area. At first glance, it looks like an ordinary open space. But Su Han knew that there must be something abnormal in this place. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the golden broken sword to have such a strong response. "There must be something in this place. Perhaps it is sealed with an invisible magic circle, so no one can notice it." Su Han followed this idea and started his spiritual exploration. Slowly, he really detected something strange. Following this strangeness, like peeling off a cocoon, some clues were revealed. It's like using a small shovel to remove some lime from the wall. The lime slowly peels off, revealing the true appearance of what's inside. Soon, Su Han broke through the invisible magic circle. "If the golden broken sword hadn't been able to sense this place, maybe I really wouldn't have noticed this invisible magic circle." Su Han carefully destroyed the last rune of the invisible magic circle, finally revealing the true identity of the things inside. The thing hidden inside the invisible circle turned out to be a small piece of broken metal that looked like patina, glowing with a faint green color. It looked as inconspicuous as a piece of scrap metal. But the strong roar of the golden broken sword proved that Su Han was not wrong. What he was looking for was this broken piece of metal. "Then what Zhou Yan said about the fragment of the Holy Sword, could it be this piece? Zhou Yan is a disciple of the Holy Sword Platform, and he is looking for fragments of the Holy Sword. I wonder if there is any connection between the two?" Su Han stretched out his hand and picked up the broken piece of metal. Suddenly, this piece of metal shines brightly¡ª¡ª In the white light, more than a hundred swords on the platform of the sword tomb were suspended one after another, as if they were summoned by some kind of summons. Like the Ten Thousand Swords of the Imperial Clan, they turned into streams of light and rushed towards the metal piece in Su Han's hand. Go in the middle¡ª¡ª In this situation, it was as if the metal piece had sucked in more than a hundred swords. Within a few breaths, more than a hundred swords all poured into the metal piece. After absorbing more than a hundred swords, the metal piece only trembled slightly. Then, the white light faded away and returned to the inconspicuous appearance of the broken metal piece. It¡¯s just that the patina on it seems to have faded a little. Seeing such a scene, even Su Han felt dumbfounded. At this time, the golden broken sword in Su Han's dantian roared even more intensely. It kept bumping in Su Han's dantian, as if it was about to break through the dantian and come out. An incredible idea suddenly appeared in Su Han's mind. He activated his consciousness and took out the golden broken sword from his dantian. As soon as you take out this golden broken sword,??, it turned into a golden stream of light and rushed into the broken metal piece! In just a short moment, the broken metal piece also sucked in the golden broken sword. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,459 Alchemy Material Selection Begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even Su Han didn't react to this sudden change. When he came back to his senses, the golden broken sword had been completely sucked into the metal fragment. And after the metal fragment absorbed the golden broken sword, the patina on it faded a little again. Moreover, the degree of patina faded this time seems to be even greater than that of the previous one after absorbing more than a hundred swords. "This holy sword fragment can actually absorb sword weapons, but I don't know what will happen after it absorbs enough sword weapons?" Su Han guessed that this holy sword fragment would definitely change after absorbing enough sword weapons. However, the sword weapons it has absorbed are too few now, far from enough to produce changes. "Letting Zhou Yan escape is a hidden danger. However, if Zhou Yan burns the Holy Realm Purple Mansion, it will definitely backfire on him. At least, he will have to lie in bed for half a year, so he won't come to trouble me in the near future." Next, Su Han controlled the phantom ice sunflower to swallow the spiritual power in Yanagawa's spiritual sea for his own use. Now the limit that the Phantom Ice Sunflower can devour is at most the third level of the Holy Realm. Beyond the third level of the Holy Realm, it has reached the legendary Earth Holy Realm. It is absolutely impossible to be trapped by the Phantom Demon Bingkui, let alone swallowed. The reason why Yanagawa and the other four Seven Star Sect disciples were spared was because Su Han knew that many of these hidden sects were equipped with natal soul lamps for their disciples. If the disciples died while training outside, they would remain in the sect. The soul lamp in the door will be broken, and the news will immediately reach the ears of the sect's senior officials. And Su Han's current strength is not enough to cope with the wrath of a behemoth like the Seven Star Sect. By leaving their lives behind, the natal soul lamp will not be broken. And their spiritual sea cultivation has been abolished, and it is impossible to control the flying magic weapon or activate the body magic power. It is basically impossible to return to the sect thousands of miles away. In this way, the possibility of the Seven Star Sect learning the news is very small. Even if the news is obtained, it cannot be traced to him. Back to Cangxue City, Su Han retreated for a few more days, refining all the spiritual sea essences of Yanaguan and the other four Seven Star Sect disciples that had been swallowed by the Phantom Demon Ice Sunflower. "It's a pity that because Su Han has not yet reached the Holy Realm, there is no prototype of the Zifu in the spiritual sea, so he can absorb only a limited amount of the essence of the Zifu, and most of it is wasted. More than 90% of it was wasted. However, even if Su Han only absorbed less than 10% of it, for Su Han, these spiritual sea essences were a great supplement, allowing Su Han to achieve a substantial breakthrough in his spiritual sea. In a short period of time, Su Han once again ushered in a breakthrough in cultivation and successfully entered the peak of the Imperial Realm. This breakthrough came so suddenly that even Su Han himself did not expect that the peak of the Imperial Realm would come so quickly. The peak of the Imperial Realm, that is, the peak realm above the ninth level of the Imperial Realm, is only one step away from the Holy Realm. At the beginning, Saint Tai'a was always stuck at the peak of the Imperial Realm. It was not until he met Su Han and obtained the Holy Cloud Pill that he successfully broke through the barrier and entered the Holy Realm. However, Su Han himself had no intention of taking the Shengxiao Pill. Shengxiao Pill is more effective for monks who have been stuck at the peak of the Imperial Realm for a long time, but Su Han does not think that he will be like Saint Tai'a who has been stuck at the Peak of the Imperial Realm for nearly a hundred years without being able to break through. Furthermore, Su Han has already taken the Holy Spirit Creation Pill. From all aspects, the Holy Spirit Creation Pill is more powerful than the Holy Xiao Pill. With full harvest, Su Han came out of seclusion again. As soon as he came out of seclusion, Su Han received news from Alchemy Emperor Ao that this year's Alchemy selection was finally about to officially begin! This year¡¯s selection of alchemy talents in Cangxue City has caused an uproar among the younger generation of alchemy geniuses in Cangxue City. Everyone knows that the people selected in the Dan Dao selection this time mean that they will get a quota to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects. "In previous years, alchemy geniuses were unable to get the spots in the talent draft of the four major sects. Almost every alchemy genius who is somewhat famous in Cangxue City is eyeing the twelve places for alchemy selection. The competitive list is even more exaggerated than imagined. There are a total of twelve places, but nearly two thousand people signed up to compete! Su Han is not surprised by this. Alchemy battles are less risky than martial arts battles. At least, you won't get hurt if you participate in the alchemy battle. The material for this alchemy path has not been selected yetWith the official opening, the alchemy world in Cangxue City has fallen into a fanatical atmosphere. Many people are guessing who will eventually get these twelve places. Su Han¡¯s heart felt like water. His time in Cangxue City was short after all. Although he had recently become famous in the Alchemy Circle of Cangxue City, he was not listed as one of the twelve most promising people. After all, among the candidates for this alchemy selection, there are also many geniuses selected by the royal family, geniuses from the four major families, and geniuses from Qingwu Dojo. Su Han was ranked around twenty on the most popular list. Of course, this is just a speculation from the outside world. It¡¯s hard to say who will end up with these twelve spots. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,460 Danyun Palace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The selection of Alchemy candidates is a major event in Cangxue City. It is said that this time the selection of Alchemy candidates will be co-hosted by several Alchemy giants from Cangxue City. However, this time Ao Dadanhuang did not join the ranks of the Alchemy Selection Judges. The reason Ao Danhuang gave was that he recommended a contestant and voluntarily gave up his qualifications as a judge to avoid suspicion. Su Han knew that this was the trust that Emperor Ao Dan had placed in him. Even if there is no Emperor Ao among the judges, it will not affect Su Han's performance at all. "This selection of alchemy materials is indeed not that difficult for Su Han. What's more, there are a total of twelve places, and Su Han will definitely get one of them even if he hides his strength. Therefore, Su Han is very relaxed about the selection of alchemy materials this time. Soon, it was time to select Alchemy materials. In Cangxue City, there is a Danyun Palace, which is the holy place of the alchemy world in Cangxue City. Every ten days, a group of big figures in the alchemy world would gather in Danyun Hall, taking turns giving lectures on alchemy, making alchemy, and exchanging alchemy experiences. Therefore, it is absolutely not an exaggeration to say that this Danyun Palace is the place that every alchemy genius in Cangxue City longs for most. And this time, the location for selecting alchemy materials was Danyun Hall. Early in the morning, the atmosphere in the large square at the entrance of Danyun Palace was very solemn. On the high steps at the entrance of Danyun Palace, there are already a gathering of alchemy masters. In the middle is a man whose age is indistinguishable. He has a slender figure and is wearing a light blue red robe. His face has an extremely soft outline. When the pair of red phoenix eyes open and close, they are shining brightly, giving people a sense of depth. Su Han had communicated with Alchemy Emperor Ao beforehand and knew that this man was the Alchemy Master who had risen the fastest in Cangxue City in the past ten years, named Zhuge Ye. It is said that Zhuge Ye is less than a hundred years old, but his alchemy cultivation is already at the level of the Great Alchemy Emperor. On the other hand, looking at the other Great Alchemy Emperors, they all started at at least three hundred years old, and it can be seen that this Zhuge Ye is a wizard of Alchemy. It is precisely because of this that although Zhuge Ye is not the number one person in the alchemy world of Cangxue City, several other seniors in the alchemy world value Zhuge Ye very much, and even deliberately train Zhuge Ye and assist him in the hope that he will succeed. Before the age of three hundred, he can take a step further on the basis of the Great Alchemy Emperor and carry up the Alchemy Road of Cangxue City. After all, Zhuge Ye's age is a huge advantage. He is less than a hundred years old, and in the field of alchemy, he is simply a teenager. On the left and right sides of Zhuge Ye, there are two gray-haired old men, namely the Great Alchemy Emperor Jin Yu and the Great Alchemy Emperor Zimu of Cangxue City. The status of these two Great Alchemy Emperors in the alchemy world of Cangxue City is roughly the same as that of Great Alchemy Emperor Ao. In addition, there are more than ten high-level Alchemy Emperors who together form the judging panel for this Alchemy selection. Zhuge Ye looked calmly, glanced around, and spoke loudly: "The selection of alchemy candidates has been a tradition of Cangxue City for many years. However, this time's alchemy selection is different from previous years. The ten winners of this time's alchemy selection are The two geniuses will get a spot to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects." "In the following competition, I only emphasize one point, that is, it must be fair and eliminate any favoritism. Maybe some of you have a great background, but no matter how big your background is, no matter what your background, in In this alchemy talent selection competition, you must rely on your own strength. Once you are found to have engaged in fraud, you will be immediately disqualified from the competition and banned from participating in the alchemy talent selection for life in the future." As soon as these words were said, all the geniuses who signed up to participate in the competition felt secretly awe-inspiring in their hearts. Even though I was a little bit jealous in my heart, I put it away obediently. Among them, there are indeed many people with high backgrounds, but they also know that Zhuge Ye is the chief referee of Alchemy selection, and his words represent the wishes of Cangyun Zewang's royal family. If any of them challenges the authority of the royal family, they will be severely punished. After Zhuge Ye¡¯s lecture, the geniuses who came to participate in the competition entered Danyun Palace one after another, preparing to go to the competition area. "Fellow Taoist Han Su." A voice suddenly came from behind. When Su Han turned around, he saw a handsome young man looking at him with a smile. That outfit is actually the robe of Qingwu Dojo. Su Han subconsciously wanted to frown when he saw the Qingwu Dojo's clothes. However, he still resisted the urge, because the other party didn't seem to have any malicious intent. "Fellow Daoist Han Su, don't get me wrong. I am Yin Qing from the Kirigakure lineage of Qingwu Dojo. Elder Yin from the Kirigakure lineage is my aunt." The young man was expressionless when he saw Su HanKnowing that Su Han had misunderstood, he quickly explained. Su Han¡¯s expression relaxed when he heard that the other party was not from Qingfeng¡¯s lineage. ?Looking at Yin Qing¡¯s appearance, he is indeed somewhat similar to Elder Yin. "Fellow Taoist Han Su, I have heard of your name a long time ago. I heard that the reason why my aunt was able to regain her youth and become so beautiful is because of your evergreen elixir. I have always been curious about who you are. I am able to refine such magical elixirs, but I have never had the chance to see you. Today, I finally saw your true face during the alchemy selection. I never expected that you are so young." "When Yin Qing spoke, he was humble and polite. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1461 Mr. Duan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han observed his words and felt that Yin Qing didn't look like he was looking for trouble. Judging from his actions and words, he is very cautious, which is very different from other disciples of Qingwu Dojo. He does not seem to be the kind of domineering guy. For such a person, Su Han does not object to dealing with him. "Fellow Taoist Yin Qing, what's the matter with stopping me?" Yin Qing said hurriedly: "You don't have to be so polite. You can just call me Yin Qing or Xiao Yin. I have always wanted to get to know you. Brother Han will take care of me in the alchemy talent selection competition later." "Taking care of?" Su Han didn¡¯t understand what Yin Qing meant. What kind of response was there to the Alchemy Talent Selection Competition? At this moment, a harsh voice suddenly came from the side: "Yin Qing, since when have you become so worthless? We have so many geniuses in Qingwu Dojo, but you don't want to fawn over an outsider? You want him to take care of you? He has What's the point?" The person who spoke was a familiar face that Su Han had seen before, Huang Xuefeng from the Qingfeng lineage of Qingwu Dojo! At Si Qianqian¡¯s birthday party that day, during the Q&A session on alchemy, Huang Xuefeng, known as the number one alchemy genius in Qingwu Dojo, was so aggressive that he ran for the championship, but was defeated by Su Han in the end and had to settle for second place. The key lies in the eighteenth question of Alchemy. Huang Xuefeng believed that his answer was 100% correct, but was questioned by Su Han in public. Finally, Alchemy King Ao personally verified on the spot and confirmed that Su Han's answer was correct. From that incident on, Emperor Ao Dan looked at Su Han with admiration. However, starting from that incident, I am afraid that the seeds of hatred were planted in Huang Xuefeng's heart. "Haha, Huang Xuefeng, I do what I think is right, and you can do what you think is right. Please don't worry so much about our Kirigakure lineage, okay?" What Su Han didn't expect was that Yin Qing On the surface, he looked weak, but when facing Huang Xuefeng, he showed no weakness at all and even talked back. Huang Xuefeng's face was gloomy. It was obvious that the discord between the Qingfeng lineage and the Kirigakure lineage in Qingwu Dojo had not lasted for more than a day or two. "Hmph, Yin Qing, I underestimated you, are you talking back now?" Yin Qing said displeasedly: "Huang Xuefeng, don't give you face, you don't want it. This is the venue for alchemy talent selection. Later, whatever skills you have, show them all. If you can get the first place, I will obey you. Let's talk here. , what good will it do to you?" Huang Xuefeng laughed loudly: "Yin Qing, at your level, you are not ranked among the top three in Qingwu Dojo, but you are worthy of talking to me about your skills? Do you think you can win the championship yourself?" Yin Qing¡¯s face was unhappy, and he obviously didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Huang Xuefeng: ¡°Brother Han, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Han nodded. He did not want to participate in the quarrel between the two people. However, Huang Xuefeng obviously didn¡¯t want to give up. "Han Su, right? Last time at the Si family banquet, you were lucky enough to get a few questions right. Now you feel that you are so powerful that you dare to come and participate in the alchemy selection. What I want to tell you is that you, a foreigner, don't know how to do it. Knowing the abilities of the real geniuses in Cang Xuecheng, remember that even if you are lucky enough to get one of the last twelve seats, you can only go so far. There are many geniuses who are more talented than you in alchemy. .¡± Although Su Han was too lazy to argue with such a clown, Su Han still raised his eyebrows when he heard Huang Xuefeng's words. He said with a half-smile: "Huang Xuefeng, the real genius of Cangxue City you mentioned is you yourself?" Huang Xuefeng laughed and said: "You say you have never seen the world, but you really have never seen the world. Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon in Cangxue City. Although I, Huang Xuefeng, am the number one alchemy genius in Qingwu Dojo, I dare not claim to be Cangxue The top alchemy genius in the city. The top alchemy genius in Cangxue City is naturally someone else. A clown like you is nothing in front of that person." Yin Qing said: "Huang Xuefeng, you are so weird, what do you want to say?" "Haha, I just want to introduce to you, this is Mr. Duan De and Duan, and he is also one of the favorites to win the Alchemy Competition this time." Huang Xuefeng said, and his body flashed to the side, revealing a figure, but it was a young genius with red lips and white teeth. This young genius has an elegant appearance, but with his nostrils turned upward and his eyes arrogant, you can tell at a glance that he has the kind of character that feels that everyone else in the world is superfluous except himself. Duan De glanced at Su Han and Yin Qing with contempt, but said nothing. Huang Xuefeng said proudly: "Mr. Duan's grandfather is also one of the judges for this alchemy selection, Duan Yunzhong Dan??. Mr. Duan has a good family background and is one of the most well-known alchemy geniuses in Cangxue City. This time around the selection of alchemy talents, Mr. Duan has a high voice for winning the championship. " Yin Qing's face changed slightly, but he still hummed: "Everyone knows that this year's Dan Dao selection is for the twelve talent draft spots. As long as you enter the top twelve, does it matter whether you win or not?" "Hahaha, Yin Qing, only weak people would say such things. Who doesn't want to be the first in the competition? I dare to say that in this Dan Dao selection, those who do not win the championship will win even if they enter the talent draft of the four major sects. You can't go far either." Huang Xuefeng sneered. Yin Qing retorted: "You are here to encourage Mr. Duan. Whether Mr. Duan wins the championship or not, it has nothing to do with you. What are you doing here?" "Yin Qing, don't you know that this Alchemy Talent Selection is a team competition? Mr. Duan has already formed a team with me. If he wins the championship, I will win. Do you think it has anything to do with me?" As soon as Huang Xuefeng said these words, not only Yin Qing's face changed slightly, but even Su Han seemed to have some realization. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The selection of Alchemy Dao candidates this time is a team competition. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Huang Xuefeng has been here for so long just to show off that he has found a good teammate and has great hope of winning the championship. "Hey, Yin Qing, I think you know about the team competition. Otherwise, why are you chatting with this Han Su? Are you trying to form a team with him? I have to say, you do have a bit of a judgment when looking at people. That¡¯s bad. However, you are not very good either. The two of you are just like a bastard and a mung bean, so if you form a team together, it¡¯s a good match.¡± Huang Xuefeng laughed, dropped these words, and walked into the hall with Duan De. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,462 Qualifiers You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Only Su Han and Yin Qing were left. Yin Qing couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed and quickly explained: "Brother Han, that Huang Xuefeng is usually very arrogant and has a very bad character in the sect. Don't ignore what he said. Take it to heart.¡± Su Han smiled slightly: "Of course I won't take that kind of clown seriously." Yin Qing scratched his head: "That's good, actuallyBrother Han, I did come to you to form an alliance. Today's Alchemy selection will be a team battle. Many people have already known about this in advance. After hearing the news, we have already formed a team. Brother Han, youyou don't think you'll dislike my average talent in alchemy, right?" This is the first time Su Han has heard about the team battle. But when he thought about it, Su Han knew that this was probably the Alchemy King Ao deliberately testing his own proficiency, so he didn't tell himself that this time the Alchemy Talent Selection would be a team battle. ¡° In this way, forming a temporary team on the field and facing unfamiliar teammates will invisibly increase the difficulty of the game. There was a smile on Su Han's lips. Judging from Yin Qing's appearance, it was obvious that he was not the kind of genius with outstanding alchemy talent. If you want to find one, you may not be able to find a stronger teammate than Yin Qing in this arena. However, in the field of alchemy, Su Han has always had the strongest confidence. Let alone a weaker teammate, even without a teammate, why would Su Han be afraid? At the moment, Su Han nodded: "If you and I form an alliance, we may not be worse than the one with Huang Xuefeng just now." Yin Qing scratched his head in embarrassment: "Actually, I don't have that big ambition. Duan De and Huang Xuefeng are obviously aiming for the championship. As for me, I just hope that our team can enter the top six. In this way, If we can all get spots in the talent draft from the four major sects, I will be satisfied." Su Han smiled faintly, but said no more. In his heart, he actually felt that although Huang Xuefeng was arrogant and extreme, there was some truth in what he said. ???????????????? In this alchemy selection, if you can¡¯t win the championship, then you are a pseudo-genius. Even if you enter the talent draft of the four major sects, you won't be able to get far. Su Han somewhat agrees with this sentence. A true genius, no matter what kind of competition he participates in, is aiming to win the championship. ??The journey of martial arts is like thousands of troops crossing a single-plank bridge. If you don't have the ambition to win even a small competition, how can you go far in the future of martial arts? Although this view is somewhat extreme, it makes sense. Su Han has already set a goal for himself in his heart. This time, he is aiming for the championship in Alchemy selection. Although this Dandao selection was a team competition, which was beyond Su Han's expectation, it did not change Su Han's belief in winning the championship. Su Han and Yin Qing also walked into the main hall of Danyun Palace. At this moment, more than two thousand people have gathered in this hall. With so many people in total, it is extremely difficult to compete for twelve places. Therefore, the selection of Alchemy candidates is divided into two steps: the preliminary round and the final competition. The qualifiers will eliminate a large number of people before entering the final competition. Yin Qing and Su Han stood outside the crowd and introduced to Su Han: "One of the popular candidates for the Dan Dao selection this time is Duan De. His grandfather is the yellow-robed judge in the judges' table above. That is Duan Yunzhong Danhuang. In addition to him, there is also Wei Xinjie from the Wei family among the four major families. Wei Xinjie is also of great background. He is the nephew of Imperial Master Wei Long. He also has a family background. He is very talented in elixirs and is also an outsider. One of the most promising candidates to win the championship.¡± "In addition, there is the petite girl Ling Xixi standing in the corner. Her origin is very mysterious. She is one of the geniuses recommended by the royal family to participate in the competition. Her voice is also very high." These are the main favorites to win the championship. Yin Qing introduced them like a treasure trove. It can be seen that although Yin Qing has no ambition to win the championship, he is still very curious about who will win in the end. At this time, the chief judge Zhuge Ye began to announce the rules: "The preliminaries will begin. There are five projects in total. Within the specified time, the first 120 people to complete these five projects will be deemed to have passed the preliminaries and enter The final competition.¡± "The final competition is a team battle, with every two people forming a team and sharing points. The six teams with the most points in the end will get 12 places in the talent draft of the four major sects." Zhuge Ye introduced the rules in a concise and concise manner. As expected, many of the geniuses below seem to knowHe didn't show any particular surprise about the team battle. Just like Yin Qing said just now, many of them have even formed teams in advance. However, to form a team in advance, both members of the team must be able to enter the final competition. "The five events in the preliminaries are tripod identification, fire control, seed identification, elixir combination, and elixir decomposition." "Needless to say, identifying cauldrons and controlling fire are basic skills in the field of alchemy. To identify seeds is to find the designated seeds among the hundred elixir seeds in front of you. To combine elixirs is to give them Among the one hundred kinds of elixirs, select some elixirs to combine elixirs, and you are required to combine at least five elixirs. As for decomposing elixirs, you will be given five ready-made elixirs, and you are required to decompose them one by one. , find the only recipe without errors." These five projects are actually not complicated. With an order, more than 2,000 geniuses immediately entered the qualifying round. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,463 It¡¯s actually Yunchi Dan? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han has participated in many alchemy competitions and alchemy competitions before, and is already familiar with these competitions. For Su Han, the two projects of appraising the tripod and controlling the fire were as simple as eating and drinking. Su Han was unstoppable and entered the third stage as quickly as possible. Identify the elixir seeds! The requirement of this link is to identify the five prescribed elixir seeds from a hundred different elixir seeds. There is only one seed of each of these five elixirs. It is mixed among the hundred seeds and must be found very accurately. If you find the wrong one, you are out. " Moreover, after finding all five seeds, one of the five seeds is a waste seed and needs to be picked out. Su Han released his spiritual consciousness, scanned these seeds, and cooperated with the evil eye to use his eyesight to a subtle level. The characteristics and attributes of each seed were seen through at a glance, just like passing through a demon mirror. In an instant, the name of each seed turned into messages one by one, flying into Su Han's mind continuously. Su Hanyun pointed like flying as he picked out the five elixir seeds specified in the exam questions. As for waste seeds, it may be a problem for ordinary alchemy geniuses, but for Su Han, there is no problem at all. ?? Waste seeds are seeds that have no signs of life. Even if such a seed is planted, it is impossible for it to survive, let alone to produce a magical medicine. Su Han felt it briefly and easily picked out the useless seed among the five elixir seeds. This third project is also going very well and will be completed quickly. Seeing how fast Su Han was, the other contestants around him were also inexplicably shocked. Even several judges on the stage have noticed this. You know, even those popular candidates for the championship are only in their third event at this time. But Su Han has already entered the fourth item. Perhaps being fast in these basic skills projects does not explain all the problems, but it more or less explains some problems. Suddenly, Su Han became the focus of several judges. "Isn't this Han Su? It is said that the Great Alchemy Emperor Ao is very concerned about this boy and specially recommended him to participate in the Alchemy Selection." "The genius that Emperor Ao is optimistic about should not be too bad. Although he is a wild boy, his basic skills are astonishing. He must have practiced a lot. His overall level of alchemy should be as good as Cang Xuecheng's A second- or third-rate alchemy genius.¡± ¡°If you perform well, you may be able to win one of the final twelve spots.¡± These judges, you say something and I say something. Among the judges, there was an old man in yellow robe sitting, who was Duan De's grandfather, Duan Yunzhong Danhuang. At this moment, Emperor Yunzhong Dan's gaze glanced at Su Han lightly, but he also disapproved of it. In his eyes, this kind of foreign wild genius is naturally far from being comparable to his own grandson. Even if the basic skills are more solid, in the final stage, they can only be used as a foil. "Brother Duan, your Duan De has a good chance of winning the championship this time, right?" "Haha, brother Zhuo is ridiculous. That kid Duan De is just playing around all day long. He didn't prepare at all for this Alchemy selection." Duan Yunzhong Alchemy King said with false humility. "Haha, brother Duan, don't be humble. Duan De's level is naturally not comparable to that of outside casual cultivators." "Yes, there are fourth and fifth events in this qualifying round. These two events are not a test of basic skills. Geniuses who practice alchemy are not very knowledgeable, and they will be exposed once they reach these two events." At this time, Su Han on the field was entering the fourth event. The fourth project is the elixir combination. This project is more difficult than the third project. There are a hundred kinds of elixirs on the stage at the scene, and the contestants are required to combine at least five kinds of elixirs among these one hundred kinds of elixirs. For Su Han, this kind of question is as simple as a child playing with building blocks. He can easily combine it into more than ten kinds. However, the test questions only required five types of elixirs, so Su Han only wrote down five combinations of elixirs. In this hall, there are various monitoring arrays. The actions of every participating genius are under the surveillance of the array. As long as the judges are willing, they can check everyone's answers at any time. At this moment, the answers written by Su Han are already being monitored by several judges.   "This Han Su, the speed at which he completed the fourth event was actually pretty good!" The judges were all a little shocked at this moment. "Look, what is the last prescription he wrote?" "Ouch - it's actually the 'Yunchi Pill'?" "Fellow Taoist Zhuge, come and see, this genius in the competition actually used the elixir ingredients given to combine the recipe of 'Yunchi Pill'." The chief judge, Zhuge Ye, was originally meditating with his eyes closed. Hearing the judges calling him, Zhuge Ye opened his eyes, and his eyes also shot in this direction. "Huh? 'Yunchi Pill'" Zhuge Ye was also inexplicably shocked. Because, he did see the prescription of "Yunchi Pill" in Su Han's answer, and there was nothing wrong with it. This "Yunchi Pill" is exactly the kind of pill recipe that Zhuge Ye is best at, and he accidentally saw a broken version in an ancient book. Later, in the Danyun Palace, a group of Alchemy Emperors and Great Alchemy Emperors discussed it together , and then the missing materials were added, and a complete prescription was obtained. And now, a young outsider genius who is a casual cultivator can actually accurately write the recipe for "Yunchi Pill"? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1464: No. 1 in Preliminary Selection You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zhuge Ye can be 100% sure that the formula of this "Yunchi Pill" has not been leaked. Even his own disciples, Zhuge Ye, don't know the formula of this "Yunchi Pill". And now, a foreign casual cultivator genius can actually write down the prescription of "Yunchi Pill" in a competition that requires such high speed. This is a coincidence, but a shocking coincidence. "This Han Su is the alchemy genius that Alchemy Emperor Ao highly praised? He does have two brushes" "Haha, just being lucky enough to get one and two questions right doesn't explain the problem. Everything depends on the finals." These judges were somewhat disapproving of Su Han's outstanding performance in the preliminaries. Only Zhuge Ye, with a thoughtful light flashing in his eyes, thought of Emperor Ao Dadan in his heart. He, Zhuge Ye, had a good personal relationship with Alchemy Emperor Ao. During several alchemy discussions, he had heard Emperor Alchemy Ao mention this genius named Han Su, and he spoke highly of Han Su. "Could it be that Han Su will also be one of the strong candidates to compete for the championship?" Zhuge Ye himself is a member of the new generation in the alchemy world of Cangxue City, so he has a lot of support for the younger generations of alchemy. He very much hopes that more top-notch alchemy talents will emerge in Cangxue City. Geniuses such as Duan De, Wei Xinjie, and Ling Xixi are all favorites to win the championship, and they are also very first-class alchemy geniuses. However, in Zhuge Ye's mind, although these geniuses are good, they all seem to lack something. At least, Zhuge Ye did not see the potential in these geniuses that could surpass him. But the Han Su who appeared now made Zhuge Ye feel something like this. "It's a pity that Han Su is too young. Even if he is talented, he still lacks some time to accumulate and accumulate. If he can meet a good teammate in the finals, he may be able to compete for the top three." It has to be said that Zhuge Ye's evaluation of Su Han is really not low. At least, he is considered high among these judges. However, even Zhuge Ye does not feel at this moment that Su Han can compete with Duan De, Wei Xinjie, and Ling Xixi based on his own strength. Just as the judges were talking a lot, Su Han was speeding up and had already reached the fifth event of the preliminaries. This project is the most difficult. Because of this project, only one of the five prescriptions provided by the organizer is correct, and the other five are all wrong. The requirement of the competition is to decompose all five pill prescriptions, regardless of whether they are correct or wrong. If it is wrong, point out the error. Finally, pick the only correct recipe. This fifth project should be the most difficult. The level of alchemy genius is most easily reflected in this project. Of course, although this project is a bit more difficult, for Su Han, it is still a pediatric-level question. Su Han has actually been paying attention to other people's competitions. He saw that the fastest candidates on the field, including the favorites to win the championship, had just completed the third event. It would be too shocking if he was too fast. Therefore, Su Han deliberately delayed a few times and used his spiritual consciousness to observe other people's games. Yin Qing previously introduced that Duan De, Wei Xinjie, and Ling Xixi are strong candidates to compete for the championship. Su Han could see that these three people actually had some spare strength and seemed to not want to use all their strength at once. These people were also surprised by Su Han's momentum, but in the end they all calmed down and did not let their mood be affected. They feel that in this qualifying round, all the states have been brought out, but it will be affected in the final finals. Therefore, they were very dissatisfied with Su Han's behavior. They felt that Su Han, an outsider, was deliberately seeking the limelight. Su Han deliberately pressed down on the fifth link, but even so, he was the first to complete the fifth link. The judges were surprised when they accepted his results. Because each of Su Han's contents not only reached the passing level, but also reached the full score level. Seeing that Su Han's results turned out to be so evil, Duan Yunzhong Danhuang was also shocked and felt slightly uncomfortable. Duan Yunzhong Alchemy Emperor is very protective of his grandson Duan De. This time Duan De came to participate in the alchemy selection, he also came here for the championship. Because DuanThrough his acquaintance, Zhong Danhuang managed to get through to an alchemy elder from the Seven Star Sect. After accepting the generous gift from Emperor Duan Yunzhong, the elder also nodded and agreed that as long as Duan De got the first place in the selection of alchemy candidates in Cangxue City, he could accept Duan De as his disciple. In this way, Duan De's participation in the talent draft of the four major sects can be said to be just a formality. As long as he can go through a few rounds of screening, he can basically successfully become the disciple of that elder. However, the premise is that Duan De must first win the Alchemy Selection Championship. To win the championship, Duan De had to face competition from Wei Xinjie, Ling Xixi and others, but now another Han Su came out. If Han Su can find a good teammate, he might be able to pose a threat to Duan De's championship. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,465 Reactions from all parties You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the preliminaries, Su Han exceeded everyone's expectations and entered the finals as the first place. This made some people disagree in their hearts, but at the same time, some people also secretly murmured in their hearts. Of course, no matter how others react, this is always just a preliminary round. Many talents with the ability to compete for the championship have retained their ability in this preliminary round. The true strength will not be revealed until the finals. After Su Han, other geniuses also completed the exam questions one after another. Duan De is second, Wei Xinjie is third, Ling Xixi is fourth These rankings are all beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, except for Su Han, who ranks first. The genius gazes of these seed players also lingered thoughtfully on Su Han, with a hint of inquiry. However, judging from their expressions, it was obvious that they did not feel that Su Han's existence would pose a big threat to them. In their eyes, this is just an outsider who likes to be in the spotlight. If he wants to be in the limelight in the preliminaries, let him out. In the finals, there was no room for him to steal the show. Yin Qing, on the other hand, was surprised and beaming, appearing to be sincerely happy for Su Han, the winner of the preliminary round. After two hours of acceptance and statistics, the final list of 120 people was finally released. "The final list has been released. Everyone must be tired today. The one hundred and twenty geniuses participating in the final will rest in the courtyard behind Danyun Palace tonight to recharge their batteries. Tomorrow's final will be more difficult than the preliminaries. a lot of." With Zhuge Ye¡¯s order, the preliminaries came to an end. "Brother Han, you are so handsome. Many of them didn't expect that you would be the winner of the preliminaries, haha!" After walking out of Danyun Palace, Yin Qing caught up with Su Han, beaming with joy. Su Han was calm. With his foundation in alchemy, it was only natural that he would win the championship in the preliminaries. "Hmph, getting fat first doesn't mean you're fat, and getting fat later makes you lose weight. What's the use of being the champion in the preliminaries? As long as you can enter the finals, there is no difference between the first place in the preliminaries and the 120th place. If you want to get the talent draft spots of the four major sects , I have to show my true results in the finals. The limelight in the preliminaries is for nothing." Behind him, a cold and stern voice came, it was Huang Xuefeng again. Yin Qing was already prepared for Huang Xuefeng this time, and sneered: "Tsk, Huang Xuefeng, you are capable, why don't you win the preliminary championship and see? Don't tell me you are envious and jealous?" Huang Xuefeng stared at Yin Qing with gloomy eyes: "You Yin Qing, can't you tell that you have a bad temper? Do you believe that I will make it impossible for you to survive in Qingwu Dojo?" Yin Qing snorted, but dismissed Huang Xuefeng's threat. At this time, the three of them caught a glimpse of a figure walking out of Danyun Palace not far away, it was Duan De. When Huang Xuefeng saw Duan De, he immediately beamed with joy and said, "Master Duan is here. I don't want to waste time here with you two rubbish. Tonight, Master Duan will hold a candlelit night talk with me about elixirs and Taoism." With that said, Huang Xuefeng hurried towards Duande. Yin Qing looked at Huang Xuefeng's back, frowned and said: "This Huang Xuefeng usually doesn't deal with our Kirigakure lineage, but here, it gets even worse. Brother Han, don't worry about it." Su Han shrugged his shoulders and thought to himself that this Huang Xuefeng was probably not against Kirigakure, but against himself and hated himself for stealing the limelight from him at the Si family's banquet. However, Su Han naturally doesn't care about Huang Xuefeng's thoughts. Over there, Huang Xuefeng also greeted Duan De with a smile on his face. "Huang Xuefeng, what are you doing?" Duan De asked with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Mr. Duan, I¡¯m just educating those two guys to let them know that they alone are not worthy of competing with us.¡± "Huang Xuefeng, if you feel that you are only worthy of being with them and are at the same level as them, then don't come to me to form a team." Duan De said in a cold tone. When Huang Xuefeng heard this, his expression changed and he quickly said: "Master Duan, I didn't think so, I" "Okay, okay, you go back and rest first." Duan De waved his hand impatiently. Originally, he didn't really want to team up with Huang Xuefeng, or in other words, he didn't want to team up with anyone at all. Due to the rules of the finals, you must form a team. With his level, there is no need to team up with anyone. As for Su Han, Yin Qing and others, they were not taken seriously by Duan De at all. In his eyes, his competitors,There are Wei Xinjie and Ling Xixi. "Duan De, how are you preparing for tomorrow's final? Do you and I just take this opportunity to compete in this final?" The person who spoke had just walked out of Danyun Palace. Wei Xinjie. Duan De sneered and said: "Just what I want! Who is the number one alchemy genius in Cang Xuecheng? We will find out after this final!" Wei Xinjie laughed: "Looking at Cang Xuecheng, apart from you Duan De, I have no other opponent!" "You two, have you forgotten me, Ling Xixi?" A sound like a silver bell came, causing the two of them to look at a petite girl nearby. This girl's childish face looks both cute and lovable. She is Ling Xixi. Although Ling Xixi looked harmless, the two of them did not dare to take her lightly at all. "Miss Ling, I'm afraid the final champion will be chosen among the three of us." "Come on now, I'm not afraid of you." Ling Xixi made a face and walked away with a smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1466: Emperor Duan Yunzhong¡¯s visit? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Yin Qing, don't pay attention to Huang Xuefeng's rat belly and chicken intestines. Tonight, come to the room where I live. I have some alchemy experience to share with you." Su Han had a good impression of Yin Qing. "Okay, that's really what I wanted." Yin Qing was overjoyed when he heard this. For him, it would be the best thing for him to be able to communicate with Su Han about his alchemy experience. Of course, he also vaguely felt that although it was said to be communication, in fact, it was very likely that Su Han could teach him more and he could teach Su Han less. Arriving at the annex behind Danyun Palace, every genius who entered the finals was assigned a room in this annex. Su Han asked Yin Qing to come over because he actually wanted to teach Yin Qing something. Yin Qing's Alchemy knowledge can only be considered a middle-class level among the 120 people in the finals. On his own, his chances of making the final list of 12 people are actually very slim. But now Yin Qing is teaming up with Su Han. Su Han not only wants to bring him into the final twelve players, but also wants to fight for the championship. Therefore, I still need to reinforce some theoretical things for Yin Qing tonight. Although the theory of elixirs is vast, some basic things are still accessible. Yin Qing still seemed to understand at first, but as he listened, he was shocked. He knew that he was lucky! These things and a lot of knowledge that Su Han taught him would never be possible even in the Sutra Pavilion of Qingwu Dojo. Especially the basic theory, although it was only a few sentences from Su Han's mouth, it was profound and simple. That kind of artistic conception, that kind of height, has even surpassed the elders of Qingwu Dojo that Yin Qing usually consulted. Yin Qing vaguely realized that the level and foundation of the alchemy skills of the teammate he had found far exceeded his imagination. Unconsciously, it was late at night. Yin Qing was still fascinated, listening to Su Han's explanation and felt that he had benefited a lot. Suddenly, someone came to visit outside the room. Yin Qing was shocked to realize that it was already late at night. He quickly said: "Brother Han, it's so late. There is a game tomorrow. You also need to rest. I won't disturb you anymore." With that said, Yin Qing said goodbye and left. When walking out of Su Han's room, Yin Qing accidentally glanced at the visiting person and found that the person had hidden his face, but his figure and behavior were somewhat familiar, and he must have seen him before. people. For just a moment, Yin Qing couldn't remember who this person was. "It's strange that someone comes to visit Brother Han in the middle of the night?" Although Yin Qing felt strange, he thought it was Su Han's private matter and left without thinking too much. After Yin Qing left, the man looked very cautious. He looked around to make sure no one else saw him, then revealed his true face and said, "Little friend Han Su." What surprised Su Han was that this person turned out to be Duan Yunzhong Pill Emperor! Duan Yunzhong Danhuang has no personal relationship with Su Han, and they have never even interacted with each other before. They only met for the first time today in the preliminaries. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: However, Su Han did not relax his guard. As the saying goes, if you don't visit the Three Treasures Palace for any reason, especially if you visit in the middle of the night, usually nothing good will happen. "Haha, why, don't you welcome me to come in and sit down?" Duan Yunzhong Dan Huang said with a smile. Su Han said in a calm tone: "Tomorrow is the final of Dan Dao selection. I am preparing nervously. I wonder what happened to Duan Danhuang?" Duan Yunzhong Danhuang¡¯s smile remained unchanged: ¡°Go in and talk, go in and talk.¡± Although Su Han didn't know what kind of medicine was sold in the Yunzhong Danhuang gourd, he was not afraid. Smiling faintly: "Please come in." After entering the room and sitting down, Duan Yunzhong Danhuang smiled and said: "Han Su, although I have never met you before, I have heard of your name more or less. You performed very well in the preliminaries of Dandao selection this time. , I also appreciate you very much." "I came here today to tell you something. I know several high-level alchemy elders at Qingwu Dojo, and they all want to recruit outstanding alchemy geniuses as disciples. I plan to recommend you to one of them. What do you think? He is a disciple of the senior elder of Qingwu Dojo, and his status in Qingwu Dojo is not low. He can at least keep pace with Huang Xuefeng, so you are a perfect fit." Su Han couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. He was a stranger to Dan Emperor Yunzhong, and his grandson Duan De was also his competitor in the competition. Would he be so enthusiastic about helping him connect? "I have only been in Cangxue City for a short time. Although Qingwu Dojo is good, I am now concentrating on preparing for the alchemy path selection."?, and can¡¯t even think about anything else. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to accept Duan Danhuang¡¯s kindness for the time being. " Seeing that Su Han refused without even thinking about it, Duan Yunzhong Danhuang frowned slightly. "Han Su, I know that you are aiming for the talent draft of the four major sects, but even if you get a spot to participate in the draft, it will be a single-plank bridge with thousands of troops, and you have to leave a way out for yourself. I also have something to say Good intentions, you should think about it again.¡± Su Han's rejection made Duan Yunzhong Danhuang seem a little impatient, and his words were not as polite as before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,467 Lobbying failed You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The tone and attitude of Duan Yunzhong Danhuang made Su Han even more certain that this person must have some purpose in visiting him, and it was definitely not as simple as being kind to help him connect. "Sorry, Duan Danhuang, I have decided not to enter the Qingwu Dojo. If you are here just for this matter, I think there is no need for us to continue talking. I have to prepare for tomorrow's competition, so I won't accompany you. .¡± Su Han smiled faintly, but then issued an eviction order. After hearing Su Han's words, Emperor Yunzhong's face darkened at first, but as if he remembered something, he took a deep breath, squeezed out a smile, and said leisurely: "Han Su, please make a price. As long as you don't compete for the first place in tomorrow's finals, I will give you whatever you want. Moreover, the proposal to join the Qingwu Dojo and become a senior elder's disciple will still be valid. I know that if you leave Coming from a cultivating background, resources are definitely in short supply, and I happen to be quite wealthy, so this deal is quite a bargain for you." Finally, he revealed his true purpose of coming, but he came for the title of champion tomorrow. Su Han couldn't help but find it strange that the title of champion was so tempting to Duan De? He actually made Duan Danhuang not hesitate to pull off an old face to bribe him? What's more, in everyone's mind, I am not the strongest competitor for the championship. If Duan Yunzhong Danhuang wants to bribe himself, he must also bribe other championship contenders. Is such a big price just for a champion position that has no practical use? "In tomorrow's final, the championship will only be rewarded with more resources, and there will be no other substantial benefits. Since Duan Danhuang is quite wealthy, why should he insist on fighting for the championship position for Lingsun?" Duan Yunzhong Danhuang's expression changed slightly: "This is my private matter. Just tell me, will you accept this condition or not?" Su Han smiled faintly and looked at Duan Yunzhong Danhuang: "First, no matter what kind of competition, I never give in. Second, even if I give in, Lingsun may not be able to grab the championship position, right?" "Whether you can grab it or not, you don't have to worry about it. As long as you let go, our deal will take effect." Duan Yunzhong Danhuang looked unfazed. Obviously, he had also prepared corresponding measures for other championship contenders. Excellent conditions. On Su Han¡¯s side, Emperor Duan Yunzhong actually didn¡¯t want to come at first, but Su Han¡¯s performance in the preliminaries today always made Emperor Duan Yunzhong feel that it would be safer to come. After all, Duan De¡¯s position as champion is related to whether Duan De can directly enter the Seven Star Sect and become a disciple of the elder of the Seven Star Sect. Su Han smiled leisurely and shook his head gently. "Emperor Duan Dan, today the chief judge Zhuge Ye has given repeated orders that no cheating is allowed in the Alchemy Talent Selection Competition. Your lobbying is considered cheating no matter from which perspective, right?" Duan Yunzhong Danhuang's face turned cold: "Han Su, don't talk nonsense. I'm just out of good intentions and thinking about your future. The championship position, let alone the low chance of you getting it, even if you get it, it doesn't have much substance. The benefits of sex. As long as you agree to my conditions, I guarantee that your life at Qingwu Dojo will be very comfortable, and all resources will not be inferior to those of the first-class geniuses at Qingwu Dojo. Such conditions, for For a young man who is a casual cultivator, this wouldn¡¯t be an insult to you, right?¡± ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Su Han laughed loudly: "It's not a word of speculation, Duan Danhuang, it's true that I am a casual cultivator, but who told you that as long as a young man from a casual cultivator can go to Qingwu Dojo and become a first-class disciple, Will you be satisfied? I respect you as one of the alchemy masters in Cangxue City, and I will give you three points of respect. If you don¡¯t leave, I will have to report it to the organizer." "By the way, I would like to advise you. I don't know what kind of conditions you have prepared to impress the other favorite candidates for the championship. However, I advise you not to try to persuade them. For real geniuses, you The prepared conditions will make it impossible for them to give up the fight for the championship. Your lobbying will only make Lingsun a laughing stock among them." After Su Han said this, Duan Yunzhong Danhuang's face changed drastically, turning blue and white. He was obviously a little angry at Su Han's words. "Okay, okay, Han Su, you can do it! I have been in Cang Xuecheng for so many years, and you are the first young junior to talk to me with this attitude and tone." "Okay, I will remember you. I hope that one day, you will not regret your attitude today." Su Han frowned. What Yunzhong Danhuang meant was because he did not accept the terms.??, just want to retaliate against yourself? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,468 Su Han counterattacks You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Based on Su Han's judgment, Emperor Yunzhong Danhuang seems to have a kind face, but in fact, judging from his appearance and behavior, he should be a narrow-minded person. I rejected him this time, and I still don¡¯t know what will happen to him. Looking at the back of Emperor Duan Yunzhong walking away, Su Han showed a cold look in his eyes: "Emperor Duan, just don't provoke me. If you want to provoke me, I will definitely let you know what regret is. " After Duan Yunzhong Danhuang left, no other visitors came to Su Han's room. Throughout the night, Su Han recharged his energy and meditated. Early the next morning, Su Han was full of energy, left his room, and came to Danyun Palace with other geniuses participating in the finals. As soon as he walked into Danyun Hall, he saw Duan Yunzhong Danhuang's eyes that were half-smiling but not smiling at the judges' table. He glanced in front of Su Han, and suddenly there was a warning look in his eyes. ¡°Obviously, this is giving Su Han an ultimatum. Su Han turned a blind eye and didn't pay attention to the look in Emperor Yunzhong's eyes. Seeing that Su Han just sneered and ignored him, Duan Yunzhong Danhuang was also furious and said through a message: "Han Su, I will give you one last chance. In the finals, you deliberately let go. The previous things can be wiped out. I promised you before." Those conditions still count.¡± "Also, I'm warning you, don't tell anyone what happened last night. This is just a deal between you and me. God knows and the earth knows. You know and I know. Do as I say, otherwise, you will definitely I will regret it.¡± ??????????? It sounds like the Emperor Yunzhong Dan really didn¡¯t go to find a few other geniuses last night. It seems that what Su Han said last night did have an impact on him. Su Han suddenly stopped, looked at Dan Yunzhong with a sarcastic face, and said loudly and deliberately: "Duan Emperor, how do you want me to regret it? I want to hear it." Duan Yunzhong Dan Huang obviously did not expect that Su Han would suddenly speak out. He had used a voice transmission to warn Su Han before, so naturally he refused to admit it and made a puzzled look on his face: "Han Su, are you talking to me?" Acting stupid! A sneer overflowed from the corner of Su Han's mouth: "Duan Danhuang, it's pointless for you to act stupid in front of young people at your age, right? You came to my room last night to intimidate me, and now you're threatening me through a message. Why, even Don¡¯t you even have the courage to admit it?¡± Su Han deliberately spoke loudly, which immediately attracted curious looks from around him. Several other judges also came up and asked what was going on. Duan Yunzhong looked upright and solemn: "Han Su, I don't know where I have offended you, but you don't need to frame me like this, right? Looking at Cangxue City, no one knows about my character. You are a migrant, and I threaten you to do something What?" At this time, outside the main hall, the Great Alchemy Emperor Jin Yu and the Great Alchemy Emperor Zimu just walked in. Seeing the situation at the scene, the Great Alchemy Emperor Jin Yu couldn't help but ask: "What's going on?" These two Great Alchemy Emperors, named after the Great Alchemy Emperor Ao, are the three most famous Alchemy Masters in Cangxue City. When it comes to status, he is even higher than ordinary judges like Duan Danhuang and others. What he said was also more authoritative. Someone immediately came forward and reported the situation. The Great Alchemy Emperor Jin Yu looked at Su Han and then at the Alchemy Emperor Duan Yunzhong. Standing in his position, he naturally cannot trust a young genius from outside and question Duan Danhuang, who is already very senior in Cangxue City. "The Alchemy Talent Selection Competition was initiated by the royal family and personally hosted by Zhuge Ye, a Taoist friend who is very popular in Cangxue City. I, Jin Yu, only want to say one thing here, I don't care who of you is reasonable or unreasonable, as long as who affects the Dan Dao To ensure the fairness of the talent selection competition, I, Jin Yu, will be the first to not let him go." Duan Yunzhong Danhuang nodded repeatedly, as if he agreed very much. "Yes, I also firmly support Jin Yu, the Great Alchemy Emperor, and must crack down on those who maliciously cause trouble." This tone is full of justice and full of acting skills. Su Hanlian laughed, and suddenly grasped it in his hand, and a transmission note appeared in the void, recalling the conversation last night. Last night when Emperor Duan Yunzhong came to visit, Su Han kept a secret trick and turned the conversation between the two into a transmission note. With the technical content of the musical notes and Su Han's clever methods, Duan Yunzhong Danhuang never expected that Su Han would do this. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became extremely embarrassing. The effect of the sound transmission is almost equivalent to the restoration of the original sound on site. Duan Yunzhong Dan HuangHearing the transmission note, he knew something was going to be bad. Before the transmission note reached a third, Duan Yunzhong Danhuang suddenly shouted, jumped forward, and grabbed the transmission note. "What a good boy, if you dare to imitate my voice and frame me, you will be punished!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,469 The final begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Before Duan Yunzhong Danhuang jumped in front of Su Han, a mysterious light suddenly flashed in mid-air, but it was a huge force that pushed Duan Yunzhong Danhuang several steps away. "Duan Danhuang, if you have nothing wrong with you, why are you so nervous?" The person who suddenly stopped Duan Danhuang was the chief judge Zhuge Ye who had just come in from outside. Duan Yunzhong Danhuang's face was extremely ugly, but he couldn't say a word. Some of the other judges had complicated expressions, while others nodded silently. They all looked at Duan Yunzhong Danhuang with a touch of contempt. ¡°Obviously, everyone believed the content of this transmission note. The expression of the Great Alchemy Emperor Jin Yu was also extremely ugly. Together with the Great Alchemy Emperor Zimu next to him, he stared at the Alchemy Emperor Duan Yunzhong with disappointment in his eyes. "Great Alchemy Emperor Jin Yu, Great Alchemy Emperor Zimu, you have to believe me. As the veteran Alchemy Emperor of Cangxue City, do I need to oppress an outsider with no foundation? Everyone, you are all fair people. Tell me, I, Duan Yunzhong¡¯s grandson, do I need to worry about Han Su? Even Wei Xinjie and Ling Xixi did not receive bribes from me. Only Han Su said that I bribed him. Do you think this is possible? " Duan Yunzhong was loyal to the Emperor Dan and tried his best to defend himself. Jin Yu, the Great Alchemy Emperor, was unable to judge for a moment, and couldn't help but look at Zhuge Ye: "Fellow Taoist Zhuge, you are the chief judge, you can tell." Zhuge Ye looked seriously at Duan Yunzhong Pill Emperor. As soon as Duan Yunzhong Danhuang saw Zhuge Ye's eyes, he felt that something was wrong. "Duan Danhuang, it is true that your voice can be imitated. However, there are so many people here, many of whom have known you for hundreds of years. Is the voice in this transmission note an imitation of your voice, or is it your original voice? I I believe you will know if you ask everyone.¡± Zhuge Ye said slowly with an expressionless face. Duan Yunzhong Dan Huang secretly cried out, and couldn't help but look at the other judges present. At this critical moment, all the other judges were silent, and no one spoke for Duan Yunzhong Danhuang. "Obviously, no one is deaf. The voice in the transmission notes is the same as the voice of Duan Yunzhong Danhuang himself, and there is no way it can be imitated. Duan De's face was livid, with a hint of paleness, and his eyes were filled with disbelief as he looked at Duan Yunzhong Pill Emperor. Obviously, he couldn't believe that his grandfather would do such a thing, which made him lose face and suddenly became a laughing stock among the participating geniuses. In addition to being surprised, he was filled with anger and incomprehension. Did his grandfather think that he was not as good as Han Su, a casual cultivator? If he wants to win the championship, does he need him to deliberately let himself go? "In today's final, this Han Su will definitely be defeated by me, Duan De. I want him to lose in an ugly way, and let everyone know that if I, Duan De, want to win the championship, there is no need for him to deliberately let himself go. He is not even qualified. Be my opponent!" Duan De swore secretly in his heart. "II am not convinced. I want to appeal. I want to accuse Han Su of slandering me." Over there, Duan Yunzhong Danhuang still wants to make a final struggle. Zhuge Ye did not talk nonsense to him: "The referee announced that from now on, Duan Danhuang will be deprived of his status as a judge, and he will be banned from entering and leaving the Danyun Palace in the future." This punishment can be said to be very severe. However, no one raised any objections at the scene, because from the very beginning of the selection of Alchemy materials, Zhuge Ye had given repeated orders not to cheat. In other words, the rules for selecting Alchemy materials this time were very strict. "Duan Danhuang still commits crimes against the odds at this time. It can be said that he is looking for death. What's more, there are still many people who secretly laugh at Duan Danhuang. They just want bribes, but they actually bribe Han Su, a wild genius. Does Duan Danhuang still think that Han Su is qualified to compete for the finals championship? ? To put it bluntly, although Su Han won first place in the preliminaries, many people still looked down upon his background. After Zhuge Ye announced the results, he added: "This time the Dan Dao selection is related to the quotas for the four major sects' talent drafts. What kind of talents should be selected to win glory for Cang Xuecheng in the talent draft? I believe in everyone's hearts Everyone has their own judgment. I only want to say one thing here. If someone deliberately sabotages this alchemy selection, the harm caused will definitely not be as simple as it seems on the surface. It will destroy the fairness of the game. Han. He has won the hearts of many truly talented geniuses. Therefore, as long as someone deliberately cheats in the selection of alchemy materials, I will definitely punish him severely according to the order of the royal family." After finishing speaking, Zhuge Ye said:?The two Great Alchemy Emperors said: "Senior Jin Yu, Senior Zi Mu, please keep an eye on me and don't let any accidents happen again in this Alchemy selection." ??Duan Danhuang was disqualified from being a judge. This episode made the competition a little more tense, and also let everyone know how much the royal family attaches importance to the selection of Dandao candidates this time. After the interlude, the finals officially began. One hundred and twenty geniuses participating in the finals gathered in Danyun Palace. "Okay, the Alchemy Talent Selection Finals will officially begin now." With Zhuge Ye¡¯s order, the finals officially started. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,470 Theoretical Level You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It takes ten years to practice martial arts and a hundred years to refine alchemy. I believe many young geniuses here have heard this sentence. What does this sentence mean? This sentence means that if a genius practices martial arts, he can achieve great results in ten years." Progress can reveal its potential and future. But Alchemy is a century-old achievement, just like old wine, it will be fragrant over time. Ten years can reveal the potential of a martial arts genius, but Alchemy genius requires a hundred years of cold and heat. Only by practicing gong can you see its true potential. It can be seen that the road to alchemy is not easy." Zhuge Ye continued: "You can stand out among so many talented people in the preliminaries, which proves that you must be outstanding in alchemy. I also hope that you can make full use of your excellence in the finals. , to compete for the twelve spots in the talent draft of the four major sects, to prove to the world that our alchemy field in Cangxue City is not as unbearable as the world imagines." After hearing what Zhuge Ye said, all the geniuses present looked serious. The level of Alchemy in Cangxue City, including the entire Cangyunze Kingdom, has always been looked down upon by other countries in the Upper Nine Regions. As the alchemy geniuses of Cangxue City, they are indeed holding back a bad breath in their hearts and want to use their own strength to prove that Cangxue City¡¯s alchemy field is not so weak. "The training of an alchemist should focus on four points. First, theory, which is the foundation. Without a solid theory of alchemy, everything is just a cloud. The strength of the theoretical foundation determines the level of an alchemist. Second, vision. For alchemy geniuses, strong eyesight and meticulous observation are the keys to becoming an excellent alchemist. Thirdly, mental strength. Alchemy masters need strong mental strength to make alchemy and medicine. If there is no strong mental strength, the key It is easy to make mistakes all the time, and it is difficult to become an excellent alchemist. The fourth is practical operation, which is worth a thousand words, but also lies in hands-on ability. The hands-on ability of an alchemist is the most direct reflection of his level." "So, our alchemy competition in Cangxue City has always had a tradition, that is, the competition is divided into four levels, namely the theory level, the vision level, the mental level, and the operation level." Su Han also nodded secretly after hearing the settings of these four levels. No matter whether Cang Xuecheng¡¯s alchemy field is strong or weak, at least in terms of the setting of these four levels, Cang Xuecheng¡¯s idea is completely correct. "In addition, we have arranged a team battle format, and we also want to tell everyone that one significant difference between alchemy and martial arts is that alchemy pays more attention to teamwork. Many times, you can fight alone. , it is also difficult to make a breakthrough in the field of alchemy, but if you cooperate well with your partner, you can often get twice the result with half the effort. Therefore, this time in the finals of alchemy selection, we will form a team battle, two by two Team up and fight.¡± "The points obtained by individuals in the game will be calculated into the team points. In the end, the ranking will be determined by the number of team points. The team with the highest points will win the championship, and the top six teams will win ten points. Two spots in the talent draft from the four major sects.¡± "Okay, now all the participating geniuses, please submit your team information." The team formation information was quickly reported. Many judges couldn't help but shook their heads secretly when they saw Su Han's team formation information, that he was actually on the same team as Yin Qing. With Han and Soviet Union ranking first in the preliminaries, if they find a good teammate in the finals, they still have hope of competing for first place. "It's a pity that this teammate can only be regarded as the middle of the pack among the 120 talents participating in the competition. As a result, it is impossible for these two people to win the championship together. Many judges secretly laughed at Duan Yunzhong Danhuang. Is it worth spending so much effort to bribe this guy? Looking at this team information, it can be seen that Han Su has no ambition to win the championship at all. "Now the first theoretical level officially begins. The time limit is one hour. This level has a total of one hundred points. I hope that everyone participating will go all out and get more points." After Zhuge Ye made the announcement, the one hundred and twenty geniuses participating in the finals each entered a completely enclosed secret room. Although the competition format is a team battle, the test at this level is still conducted as an individual. After the test, the scores of the two people are added together to get the score of the team. There are restricted isolation between the secret rooms. People in the secret rooms are completely unable to communicate with the outside world, and all fraud is eliminated. Su Han glanced at Yin Qing and saw that Yin Qing was eager to try. It was obvious that he had benefited a lot from last night and greatly increased his confidence in participating. At this moment, Su Han smiled faintly and entered his secret room. Being paired with Yin Qing did not increase the pressure on Su Han, but made Su Han feel that the competition had increasedMore challenging. Yin Qing¡¯s level, after all, cannot be made up by a night of supplementation. Therefore, if you want to win the championship, you must get far more points than others in order to make up for Yin Qing¡¯s vacancy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,471 Who is the second? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After entering the secret room, Su Han saw three scrolls on the table, which contained all the contents of the theoretical level. Su Han opened the scrolls one by one. There were ten questions in each scroll. In the first scroll, each question is worth two points. The second scroll is worth three points for each question, and the third scroll is worth five points for each question. Added up, it¡¯s exactly one hundred points. Su Han scanned it roughly and found that the difficulty of these questions was increasing from easy to difficult. The two-point questions are more basic and do not cover a wide range of topics. They are just questions about the basic theories of alchemy, cultivation of elixirs, and analysis of elixirs. It is not difficult for the talents who reach the finals. Su Han quickly solved the two-point question in the first scroll. Entering the second scroll, although the questions in this scroll are slightly more difficult and cover a wider range of topics, they are not too difficult for Su Han. Su Han quickly answered the three-point questions in the second scroll one by one. Finally, there are the five-point questions in the third scroll. These questions are undoubtedly the most difficult. Each question has its own characteristics and involves a wide range of knowledge. It not only involves the cultivation of elixirs and the refining of elixirs, but also involves aspects such as fire sources and elixir cauldrons. The last three questions involve ancient elixirs. These last three questions are undoubtedly the three questions that best reflect the difference in level. Because, when it comes to ancient elixirs, as long as your experience and knowledge are slightly narrower, you may not be able to solve this question. Su Han¡¯s mastery of ancient elixir recipes, let alone in Cangxue City, even if he looked at the nine regions, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find anyone who was better at it than him. For Su Han, even if he didn't know the prescription, with a little analysis, he could immediately find a similar prescription from the memory of his previous life. After verification and careful analysis, he could analyze it. Su Han didn¡¯t know some of the elixirs at first, but after verification, he realized that they were actually some ancient elixirs that he was familiar with, but they were just simplified versions. Su Han worked hard and answered all the last three questions. After checking it again and again, and after confirming that it was correct, he closed the scroll and walked out of the secret room. ? Out of an hour, Su Han only spent half an hour. Outside the examination room, the judges were all sitting upright, monitoring every move in the arena. Seeing Su Han come out of the secret room, the judges were slightly surprised. It was only half the time, why did Han Su walk out of the examination room? "Han Su, this is an important examination room. Once you come out, you can't go back in." A judge warned. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "For the record, seniors, I have completed answering the questions and applied to enter the second level." "What?" The Great Alchemy Emperor Jin Yu was shocked and looked at Su Han in disbelief, "Han Su, have you finished your answer?" "My reply to senior has been completed." The judges all looked at each other in confusion, a little confused about all this. You know, those thirty questions are not so easy to answer, especially the five-point questions, which are extremely difficult. This Han Su actually completed the answer in half the time? Is this performance a bit too evil for a casual cultivator genius? Or is it that he thought it was too difficult and simply gave up on himself? There are many judges who are guessing like this in their hearts. This kind of thing is also possible. Because it is difficult, I give up on myself, not seeking quality, but only seeking speed. If everyone¡¯s scores are about the same, then the sooner they finish, the greater the advantage will definitely be. It¡¯s just that this kind of blind answering is very likely to deceive your teammates in the end. "This Han Su, after all, is young and can't hold his breath. He thought the finals were as casual as the preliminaries." One of the judges sighed, obviously not optimistic about Su Han's approach. However, there are also some judges who feel that Han Su may have his reasons for handing in the paper in advance. However, according to the rules, no one can touch Su Han¡¯s answer sheet until the other participating geniuses have completed the first level. Only after everyone has completed the first level will the answer sheets be collected and the scores determined. At this moment, in a certain secret room, Yin Qing has entered the last few questions of the five-point question. Yin Qing was also excited at the moment. He had been competing with Su Han for most of the night last night, and the harvest was indeed huge. These five-point questionsThere are two ancient elixirs, and Su Han actually mentioned them last night. This makes Yin Qing feel like pie in the sky. "Brother Han, I never thought that you are really the one who is destined for me, Yin Qing." Yin Qing was extremely excited, "If I answer all these questions correctly, I will definitely be among the best in the final points!" With this situation, Yin Qing would be lying if he said he wasn't excited. Originally, among the 120 participating talents, he was ranked in the middle. It was difficult to get a spot in the talent draft of the four major sects. But now, he seems to have seen a glimmer of hope of getting a spot. However, he quickly calmed down: "I didn't expect that Brother Han's casual advice would help me so much. His level is definitely not as simple as it seems on the surface. In this competition, he is willing to team up with me. It's my luck, I have to fight for it and not hold him back." Yin Qing quickly gathered her energy and immersed herself in answering the questions. Outside the examination room, a quarter of an hour had passed since Su Han handed in his papers, and no one had come out of the examination room yet. "Guess, everyone, who will be the second person to submit their paper in advance?" A judge started the topic. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1472: Unstoppable You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I guess it should be Wei Xinjie from the Wei family, one of the four major families, right?" "I do think that Ling Xixi's performance may not be bad. Our alchemy world in Cangxue City has always lacked female alchemy talents. Maybe this girl will be a big dark horse in this selection of alchemy talents." The favorites in everyone¡¯s minds are mostly focused on Wei Xinjie and Ling Xixi. Of course, many people are still optimistic about Duan De. Although the Duan Danhuang incident happened before, Duan De's level is still obvious to all. Before the game, he was one of the favorites to win the championship. Although everyone has different opinions, one thing is unified, that is, the second person to submit the paper in advance must be one of these three people. Except for these three people, it is impossible for the remaining people to complete the thirty questions of the theory level so quickly. While the judges were talking, suddenly several figures came out of several secret rooms at the same time. "Look, several people came out to hand in their papers at the same time." The judges were refreshed and went to look at those figures. ¡°At first glance, I found that among these people were Yin Xinjie, Duan De, Ling Xixi Unexpectedly, these three talents who are the favorites to win the championship will submit their papers in advance at the same time. "Huh? Besides these three people, is there another person?" The eyes of all the judges looked at the fourth person who came out. "Huh?" Everyone was stunned. They discovered that this figure was a genius wearing Qingwu Dojo uniforms! "Who is this? Is it Huang Xuefeng from Qingwu Dojo?" Many of the judges present did not even know who the figure was who came out of the examination room. However, they also knew that in Qingwu Dojo, Huang Xuefeng was the number one genius in alchemy, so they made speculations one after another. "Yin Qing?" One of the judges finally recognized this person. It has to be said that Yin Qing¡¯s reputation is indeed not high. Although his aunt is Elder Yin of Qingwu Dojo, he himself has always been relatively unknown. The other judges were a little surprised when they heard Yin Qing's name. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off of the Qingwu Dojo genius who is completely unknown, would actually hand in the exam in advance with the three favorites to win the championship? Some curious judges went to see who Yin Qing¡¯s teammates were. At this glance, I was even more surprised. Yin Qing¡¯s teammate turned out to be Han Su! Is this a coincidence or are there other reasons? "Today's young people are becoming more and more impatient. Alchemy geniuses should be more cautious." The judges were not optimistic about Yin Qing and Su Han. There are still many. However, some judges remained silent, feeling that Han Su and Yin Qing were not necessarily opportunistic in handing in their papers in advance. Everything depends on the results of the exam papers. The second level is the test of eyesight. Eyesight is a vital quality for an alchemist. The grade and quality of an elixir, the grade of an elixir, the quality of an elixir, the quality of an elixir cauldron, and even the quality of an elixir recipe all require eyesight to judge. In the field of alchemy, the role of eyesight can be said to be everywhere. When refining alchemy, you need strong eyesight to observe all the movements that occur during the alchemy process to eliminate accidents before they happen. When cultivating elixirs, you need to use your eyesight to judge the growth momentum of the elixirs. Even when selecting elixir seeds, strong eyesight is needed to judge the pros and cons. There are ten questions in total for this eyesight test. Each question is worth ten points, so the total adds up to one hundred points. There are five identification contents in these ten questions, namely identifying seeds, identifying flames, identifying alchemy tripods, identifying elixirs, and identifying elixirs. There are two questions for each identification content. For Su Han, who has the evil eye, there is no opponent for him with this level of vision. Coupled with his rich knowledge reserve of elixirs, it is even more unparalleled. Therefore, this second level of assessment is even easier for Su Han. Su Han almost completed the second level of assessment in a shorter time. When he came out of the second level, most of the contestants had just completed the first level. When Su Han came out of the second level, the judges' doubts about him reached a peak. All the judges did not believe that this would be a normal speed for a young genius. Many people can almost conclude that this must be Su??In the deliberate pursuit of speed, regardless of quality. Although it has not been verified, many people believe that as long as they correct Su Han's answer sheets, they will find that his answer sheets must be full of errors and omissions. Immediately afterwards, at the third level of care, Su Han was also unstoppable and unstoppable. While Su Han was completing the mental test, he was also grading the first theoretical test paper intensively. A judge, holding Su Han's test paper in his hand, was reviewing it. As time went by, the expressions on the judges' faces became more and more complex, exciting, and unbelievable. "Fellow Taoist Zhuge, Senior Jin Yu, Senior Zi Mu, you come and take a look at this test paper." Finally, the judge shouted loudly, attracting the attention of many other judges. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,473 Full Score Test Paper You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Come and take a look at this test paper. Han Su's answer is simply" The expression on the judge's face was as if he had seen a ghost. The other judges didn¡¯t know what was going on, and even joked: ¡°Old Xing, look at you, aren¡¯t you just an answer sheet with a lot of mistakes and omissions? As for making you so angry?¡± "No, come here and take a look." The judge, who was holding Su Han's test paper, couldn't even speak clearly. Seeing him like this, the other judges came over one after another. At first glance, these judges couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions. Yes, this is not an answer sheet full of errors. On the contrary, this turned out to be a flawless answer sheet. Every question was answered accurately, without any nonsense or any fallacies. At first glance, these judges almost doubted whether this answer sheet was answered by the most authoritative alchemy giant in Cangxue City. "What the hell?" "Is this really Han Su's answer sheet?" None of these judges could believe their eyes. ¡°However, Han Su¡¯s name is indeed clearly written on the answer sheet. ¡° Moreover, the on-site examination rooms are all sealed, so there will definitely be no cheating. This shows that this answer sheet was indeed answered by Han Su himself. Soon, the judges brought the correct answers for comparison and correction. Two-point questions, all correct; three-point questions, all correct; five-point questions, all correct After correcting it, Han Su¡¯s answer sheet was a perfect one! And, not only that, Han Su¡¯s answers to the last three questions were even more to the point. He used the most concise language to sum up the center of the question and gave the most accurate answer. Moreover, it also gives people space for reverie and inspiration. Many judges were inexplicably confused when they saw the answers to these three questions. Because they found that from this answer, they could actually draw inferences, get some new alchemy enlightenment, and generate some new alchemy inspiration. Will this be the answer for a young genius? This is so unbelievable that they don¡¯t even believe it. "Fellow Taoist Zhuge, do you see this answer sheet?" Many judges subconsciously looked at the chief judge Zhuge Ye. They felt that this answer sheet was unlikely to be made by Han Su himself, and it might be cheating. However, they couldn¡¯t figure out how Han Su would cheat. Zhuge Ye¡¯s eyes flashed, and after reading the answer sheet, he was secretly amazed. However, compared to others, Zhuge Ye was not that surprised. During the preliminaries, Su Han was able to write the recipe for Yunchi Dan, which made Zhuge Ye vaguely feel that this outsider genius was probably not that simple. Now, Su Han's perfect answer sheet has just verified his opinion. "Han Su is a genius recommended by Emperor Ao to participate in the competition. I trust Emperor Ao's character and even more trust his vision. The genius he recommended cannot be a cheater. What's more, he doesn't have any The conditions for cheating and the questions in this theory were all composed by myself and were not disclosed to anyone in advance." Zhuge Ye made the final decision and rejected the judges' ideas. ¡°At this moment, the judges were all speechless, and they didn¡¯t know what to say at all. Especially those who just concluded that Su Han must have answered the questions randomly, their faces were even hotter, and they felt as if they had been slapped in the face by Su Han. Their inner views towards Su Han also changed all of a sudden. "Monster, this is simply a monster. He completed the answer sheet in half an hour, and he still got full marks. Thisis this Han Su really a casual cultivator?" "Yes, it would only make sense if he came from the four major families or the Qingwu Dojo. A casual cultivator? This is completely unreasonable. How can the world of casual cultivators have such a strong foundation to cultivate such alchemy geniuses?" Everyone sighed. Some people with active minds, although they didn¡¯t say anything, couldn¡¯t help but wonder in their hearts, did Zhuge Ye and Ao Da Danhuang jointly cheat and want to recommend Han Su? Otherwise, why is Han Su so strong in alchemy theory? No matter how you look at it, it doesn't look that strong. Judging from Han Su¡¯s background and age, it is simply unreasonable for him to have such profound knowledge in alchemy theory. Of course, everyone can only think about this kind of doubt in their hearts.It¡¯s hard for anyone to tell. If you question the referee Zhuge Ye and question the highly respected Ao Danhuang of Cangxue City, aren't you looking for trouble? The most depressing thing was the judges who belittled Su Han at the beginning. As the correction process progressed, not long after, another piece of big news came out. Yin Qing, who was on the same team as Han Su, surprisingly also made a high-scoring answer sheet, with a score of ninety-three! This time, many people didn¡¯t know what to say. Maybe Han Su had a mysterious background and they didn¡¯t understand it. But Yin Qing is just an ordinary genius in Qingwu Dojo. How come his performance today is so outstanding? "It's impossible. It has something to do with this monster Han Su, right?" "Unexpectedly, in the theoretical test results, Han Su and Yin Qing's team are actually in the lead? Are they also going to attack the championship position?" "It's too early to say that. After all, there are still four levels to go. If you have strong theoretical knowledge, it won't mean much in many cases!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,474 Level 4 You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, the results of other people in the theory field were also released. Wei Xinjie ranked second, with 95 points, and Ling Xixi had the same score as Yin Qing, with 93 points, tied for third. Duan De, the grandson of Duan Danhuang, was a surprise. He only scored 90 points and ranked fourth. This ranking is different from what everyone expected before. The first and third place were actually two dark horses that came out of thin air. When the ranking results were announced, there was a commotion among the participating geniuses. The most unbelievable one among them was Huang Xuefeng. Before the game, Huang Xuefeng also praised Duan De, exaggerating the atmosphere that Duan De would definitely win the championship. He was also very happy with the envy and adulation of geniuses from all walks of life and accepted them all. If Duan De really loses, then Huang Xuefeng will suddenly become everyone¡¯s laughing stock. Not far away, Duan De's face was gloomy. The Duan Danhuang incident had indeed had a certain impact on his mentality, making his performance in the theoretical level substandard. In addition, theory is not his strong point, so he ranks fourth. But for the second and third levels after the theoretical level, Duan De was full of confidence. He felt that his performance was very good and his score would definitely not be low. On the other hand, Han Su and Yin Qing were, after all, just two rising stars with little background. Naturally, they were no match for an established alchemy genius like Duan De. ¡°Don¡¯t look at Han Su who is far ahead in terms of speed. Speed ??does not represent everything. In the end, it still depends on the scores obtained. Duan De doesn¡¯t believe it, so in the second and third levels, can Han Su¡¯s score exceed his own? Su Han took the lead and soon entered the fourth level. "I taught Yin Qing some things last night, but I didn't expect that today's theory level would be involved. Yin Qing's score in the theory level was very high, but in the later levels, his score might be average." Su Han also knows Yin Qing¡¯s level relatively well, and doesn¡¯t think that just one night of coaching will help Yin Qing achieve good results at every level. ¡°Aspects such as vision, mental strength, and practical operations cannot be made up by supplements. If you want your team to win the championship, you have to score more points on your own. The fourth level is the practical operation level. The so-called practical operations are naturally refining elixirs and cultivating elixirs. This practical operation level is divided into three small projects. The first project is to cultivate elixir seeds. The competition will distribute an elixir seed to each contestant. The seed must be planted on site within three days and must germinate. This project has a total score of twenty points, and points are awarded based on the growth of the elixir. The second project, refining elixirs, accounts for forty points. If the refined elixir is of inferior quality, it will be scored ten points. The average grade is worth twenty points, the top grade is worth thirty points, and the best grade is worth forty points. The third project is relatively complex and requires the depiction of the alchemy formation. This is undoubtedly the final question of this competition, accounting for forty points. The scores of the three items added together are also 100 points. Su Han got the elixir seeds and the equipment materials, went to the planting area, observed the soil in the planting area, and analyzed it for a while. Then he returned to the assessment area, made some adjustments to the materials provided by the competition, took the materials and seeds back to the planting area, and planted the seeds. In this way, the first project is equivalent to completing the first step. Next, it is time to fertilize. Su Han calculated the time and entered the second project, refining the heart-nourishing pill. The Heart Nourishing Pill is a very popular elixir in the cultivation world of Cangxue City. However, among the younger generation of alchemy geniuses, there are not many who can independently refine the heart-nourishing elixir. Basically, if you want to refine a good heart-nourishing pill, it will take at least thirty years of hard work. Many young alchemy geniuses who entered the finals faced the situation of independently refining heart-raising elixirs for the first time. The materials provided by the competition are enough to refine a batch of six heart-nourishing pills. ? And the competition requirements are that you only need to take the one with the highest quality. For example, if there are six heart-nourishing pills in a furnace, as long as one is top-quality, it doesn't matter even if the other five are trash. Of course, the materials given by the competition are all specially marked, and it is impossible to fake them by using the finished heart-nourishing pills. Su Han entered the alchemy room and was not in a hurry. Instead, he meditated and deduced the steps for refining the Nourishing Heart Pill in his mind. After doing this, Su HanStart refining. He did not put all the materials into the alchemy cauldron at once, but first used one-sixth of the materials for testing. One-sixth of the materials can be used to refine a heart-nourishing pill. After this heart-nourishing pill comes out of the furnace, it is clearly a top-grade product. However, Su Han was not satisfied. After recalling the refining process, he took out one-sixth of the materials and re-refined it. By the third time, a top-quality heart-nourishing pill was announced. Su Han¡¯s second project was declared completed. After leaving the alchemy room, Su Han went to the planting area and applied spiritual fertilizer to the elixir seeds. After that, Su Han took a short rest and immediately entered the third event, which was also the last event of this competition. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,475 The latest results are released You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han has done all the previous projects to perfection, with almost no mistakes. To him, most of those assessment items are child's play. However, this last project is the depiction of the alchemy formation, which is a little difficult. For Su Han, he actually studied the formation very deeply in his previous life. But after his rebirth, he didn't do much with the alchemy formation. Of course, this does not trouble Su Han. At most, it makes him spend more time. Time is what Su Han lacks the most. He is almost one level ahead of the other geniuses, and now he has entered the last event of the practical operation level, but many of the other participating geniuses are still in the third level. At this moment, there are not many geniuses who can enter the first project of the fourth level. So, he has more than enough time. The time of the game is passing by little by little. When most of the participating talents entered the fourth level of assessment, the latest results of the first three levels were released again. This latest result once again surprised everyone. Han Su¡¯s score is still strong, and his scores in the second and third levels are still full marks! Steady full marks, steady first place! At this moment, none of the judges present knew what to say. If Han Su is really such a monster, it would be a slap in the face to all the local alchemy geniuses in Cangxue City. There are so many local alchemy geniuses and crouching tigers, hidden dragons in Cangxue City, but they are not as good as a foreign monk who can chant sutras. ¡°Could it be that Emperor Ao¡¯s vision is really so vicious? The person he likes is actually a monster? At this moment, all the judges felt a little numb inside. Their views are basically two extremes. One is to recognize Su Han's genius, and the other is to believe that the chief judges Zhuge Ye and Ao Dadanhuang have teamed up to cheat Su Han. Of course, they won¡¯t say it. Those who think Su Han cheated are waiting to see Su Han make a fool of himself in the fourth level. If you have perfect scores in the first three levels, but your scores plummet in the fourth level of practical operation, it is definitely cheating. ? Including Huang Xuefeng, everyone is now paranoid that Su Han must be cheating. However, what makes Huang Xuefeng very happy is that after passing the second and third levels, Duan De's score has risen, ranking second with 286 points, closely chasing the first place Su Han. And Yin Qing¡¯s score has dropped because of her mediocre performance in the second and third levels, and she is ranked outside the 20th place. On the contrary, Huang Xuefeng¡¯s score reached 18th place after passing the second and third levels. Huang Xuefeng thought that Su Han would definitely show his timidity in the fourth level. As a result, Su Han would definitely be knocked down by Duan De from the first place. Then, coupled with the fact that Huang Xuefeng himself has a higher score than Yin Qing, the combination of Huang Xuefeng and Duan De will definitely have a higher final score than Su Han and Yin Qing. Now in Huang Xuefeng's mind, he no longer thinks that Su Han and Yin Qing's team will be his team's opponents. On the contrary, Wei Xinjie and Ling Xixi are closely chasing each other, with scores around 280, and their teammates are not weak either. In comparison, they are the biggest obstacle to winning the championship. At this moment, in Su Han's alchemy room, Su Han was almost successful in drawing the alchemy formation. Although this formation is actually not too complicated for Su Han, Su Han is still more cautious. After all, this project is forty points, and he does not allow himself to make mistakes. If Su Han hadn't been more cautious, it would have been completed by this time. About half an hour later, Su Han finally finished the last stroke of the formation. The depiction of the formation is not only the depiction of the formation diagram, but also the distribution of the elemental stones, the response between the formation base and the formation base, and the distribution sequence of the formation runes This is a university subject, even for elementary formations, there are many steps. Su Han's use of formations in this life was basically activated directly with the formation disk. He had never tried to set up a formation in a serious way like this. After checking it once and confirming that it was correct, he breathed a sigh of relief. At this point, Su Han has been fighting continuously for nearly two days. He firmly believes that with his performance, he will never be able to escape the championship. Even if Yin Qing¡¯s performance is average, his own score can completely make up for itYin Qing's vacancy. The next thing to do is to wait for the elixir to germinate and wait for the final result. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,476 The ultimate heart-nourishing pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After handing over the drawn alchemy formation to the judges, Su Han left his alchemy room and went directly to the area where the elixir seeds were cultivated, and once again applied some spiritual fertilizer. Based on Su Han¡¯s understanding of the elixir seeds, he would be sure that the elixir seeds would germinate in just three days. In this way, all the items related to practical operation are just waiting for the elixir to sprout. Those who suspected that Su Han had someone helping him cheat were a little surprised to see that Su Han was still the first person to deliver the alchemy formation. In their opinion, Su Han¡¯s unstoppable performance in the first three levels must be the result of the help of Ao Dadanhuang and the chief judge Zhuge Ye. In the fourth operation level, Su Han will definitely show his timidity. They are all waiting to see Su Han make a fool of himself. However, they never expected that Su Han's speed and momentum were still the strongest. If it was cheating, how could he complete the fourth level so quickly and easily? For a moment, the judges who were suspicious of Su Han all had a flash of surprise in their minds, and they were even more puzzled. "Fortunately, the teammates Han Su found are very average. Otherwise, would the champion of this alchemy selection really go to a foreign casual cultivator genius?" ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the local alchemy world in Cangxue City will be greatly embarrassed. Fortunately, this situation is impossible to happen, because Han Su¡¯s teammate Yin Qing¡¯s performance in the second and third levels was very average. The results of the two are still difficult to get the championship. About half a day later, geniuses began to come out of the fourth level one after another. The first to come out were Duan De, Wei Xinjie, and Ling Xixi. When they came out of the fourth level, they were slightly startled when they saw Su Han, who was already waiting outside, with some complicated meanings in their eyes. One after another, geniuses continue to complete the content of the fourth level. A few hours later, the geniuses who had completed the fourth level had reached more than half of the number of participating geniuses. At this time, some attentive judges have discovered that there is one person who has not completed the fourth level, and that is Yin Qing. Teammates like Duan De, Wei Xinjie, and Ling Xixi have already completed the fourth level. Only Yin Qing is still struggling in the fourth level. Generally speaking, there is only one possibility for this, and that is that Yin Qing was stumped by the questions in the fourth level and did not perform well, so he did not come out for a long time. Duan De and Huang Xuefeng also discovered the fact that Yin Qing had not come out of the examination room. Somehow, this fact actually made both of them feel slightly relieved at the same time. It¡¯s as if Han Su is a huge threat to them, and Yin Qing can only eliminate this threat if he doesn¡¯t perform well. "No matter what, the outsider Han boy and the half-hearted Yin Qing have no chance of winning the championship! When the time comes, I, Huang Xuefeng, will let them know who is the one who really laughs at the end." Huang Xuefeng's face turned red, thinking bitterly in his heart. Su Han was at ease, waiting quietly outside the examination room, as if whether Yin Qing performed well or not had no impact on him at all. After about two hours, the one hundred and twenty participating geniuses were almost out of the examination room, and Yin Qing walked out dejectedly. ?Looking at the look on his face, he really didn¡¯t perform well in the fourth level. "Brother Han, I'm sorry for you. Cultivating elixir seeds happens to be something I'm not very good at. I've never made the Heart Nourishing Pill independently before. I seem to have made several mistakes. There's also the alchemy formation. I also performed very poorly in the portrayal of the law.¡± Yin Qing was very frustrated. She didn¡¯t know whether she was unlucky or something else, but she actually performed poorly in the three events of the fourth level. Yin Qing believes that no matter what kind of teammates they are, they will not be happy after hearing his words. But what surprised him was that Su Han only smiled slightly after hearing his words. "Brother Yin, do your best and obey fate. I believe you have done your best." "Brother Han has such a strong foundation in alchemy, it's my younger brother who is holding you back." Yin Qing felt ashamed. He believed that with Su Han's alchemy foundation, he was originally a strong candidate to compete for the championship, but now he has been treated like this. If you hold back, it would be good to be among the final twelve. Soon, all the contestants had come out of the fourth level. ThatThe judges responsible for checking the results immediately went to check the results. The first project is to cultivate elixir seeds. Because it is necessary to evaluate the growth of the elixir cultivated by each contestant, which will be quite time-consuming, so the performance evaluation of this item is placed at the end. Let¡¯s look at the second item first, refining the heart-nourishing pill. One hundred and twenty numbered elixir boxes contain the heart-nourishing elixirs refined on site by the participating geniuses. "Duan De, the best heart-nourishing elixir." "Yin Xinjie, top-grade heart-nourishing elixir." "Ling Xixi, top-grade heart-nourishing pill." ¡­¡­ As the quality of the elixirs of each participating genius was reported one by one, Duan De couldn't help but raise a smug smile on his lips. This heart-nourishing pill happens to be a pill that he is very familiar with and is refined almost every month. There were so many geniuses participating, but he was the only one who submitted the best heart-nourishing elixir. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,477 Who is the Champion? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Duan De¡¯s top-quality heart-nourishing elixir was reported, even many judges looked at him with admiration. You know, even these Dan Emperor-level judges, many of them dare not say that they can definitely refine the best heart-nourishing elixir on the spot. "Duan De is worthy of being the grandson of Emperor Duan Yunzhong." "I don't know why Duan Danhuang is so crazy that he wants to bribe Han Su. With Duan De's performance, he can definitely win the championship." "Maybe there is too much pressure. After all, Duan De, the champion, is directly related to whether he can directly enter the Seven Star Sect and become a disciple of the elder." Duan De looked arrogant. This time, he was determined to win the championship. Not only did he want to win the spot of the elder disciple of the Seven Star Sect, but he also wanted to fight for a breath. So far, it seems that Duan De has performed well and is ahead of Wei and Ling. In addition, Huang Xuefeng is not too lagging behind. The championship can be said to be very promising. On the side, Huang Xuefeng was also very excited. "Han Su, the best heart-nourishing pill." Suddenly, as soon as this sentence was announced, the scene fell silent. Many people think that their ears heard wrongly. ??????????? If Duan De¡¯s refinement of the best heart-nourishing elixir can still be accepted by many people, then it is absolutely shocking that Han Su has refined this best-quality heart-nourishing elixir. This Han Su, who has been so evil in the first three levels, can actually hand over a top-quality heart-nourishing pill in the practical operation level? Is this a rhythm that will drive everyone crazy? For a time, many people even suspected that Han Su was using the elixir prepared in advance to fake it. However, when the judges jointly inspected Han Su's top-quality heart-nourishing pill, they found that this top-quality heart-nourishing pill was made from the materials provided on site, and there was no trace of fraud. At this moment, the scene was filled with huge waves. Many people who were waiting to see Su Han¡¯s jokes at this level were stunned on the spot and could not recover. Duan De¡¯s face also turned dark. Originally, he thought that he would definitely be able to leave Han Su behind in the fourth level, but the fact was that after the second item of the fourth level was settled, the gap between him and Han Su did not get smaller at all. He was still better than Han Su. Mr. Su¡¯s fourteen points! "Mr. Duan, Han Su must have had some shitty luck to be like this. His scores in the first and third items must be as good as shit, so there is nothing to be afraid of." Huang Xuefeng didn¡¯t know whether he was comforting Duan De or himself with his words. ¡°Obviously, at this time, both Duan De and Huang Xuefeng felt a sense of crisis in their hearts. The results of the third project were quickly tallied up, and as expected. ?? Han Su, Duan De, Wei Xinjie, and Ling Xixi all scored full marks without losing a single point in the project of depicting formations. Han Su¡¯s performance has made everyone numb. Now, no one will say that Han Su got his grades through cheating. Because they know very well that cheating can be done in theoretical exams, but it is impossible to cheat in practical operations. Han Su's practical works were placed there, and even these judges could not find fault with them. In this way, except for the project of cultivating elixir seeds, the total scores of other projects in the fourth level and the total scores of the first three levels are added together. Su Han surprisingly still ranked first, with 380 points. Duan De was second with 366 points. Wei Xinjie scored 360 points, Ling Xixi scored 358 points, and the others were further away from the first echelon. The scores of Huang Xuefeng and Yin Qing were also calculated. In the end, Huang Xuefeng¡¯s score was a full twenty points higher than Yin Qing¡¯s! When the scores of Huang Xuefeng and Yin Qing were announced, the crowd was filled with sighs. Yin Qing¡¯s performance in the last level was too poor. His third place in the theoretical level could not save his overall score. In this way, the situation suddenly became very dramatic. Han Su's score was fourteen points higher than Duan De, but Yin Qing was twenty points lower than Huang Xuefeng. In other words, the total score of the combination of Duan De and Huang Xuefeng is six points higher than that of Han Su Yinqing. And the total points of other teams are not as good as these two teams. Including Wei Xinjie and Ling Xixi, their team's score was slightly lower. It can be said that the situation suddenly turned into two teams, Duan De, Huang Xuefeng and Han Su Yinqing, competing for the championship, and the combination of Duan and Huang scored six points higher, so they were obviously more promising. Now, we are just waiting for the results of the first project of the fourth level to come out.   The first item in the fourth level is to cultivate elixir seeds. In the eyes of everyone, the score difference for cultivating elixir seeds will definitely not be very big. Because every contestant has the same seeds and the same spiritual fertilizer, how much difference can there be? After the score evaluation was calculated, it turned out that the scores of each participating genius were almost the same. There are a total of twenty points, some can get eight or nine points, and some can get 12 or 3 points at most. Because the elixirs cultivated by everyone have just sprouted, perfect scores are definitely impossible, which is the difference between eighty-nine points and twelve-thirds. The scores of Duan De and Huang Xuefeng came out soon. Duan De scored 12 points and Huang Xuefeng scored 9 points in this event. And Yin Qing only scored eight points in this level. At this moment, Duan De and Huang Xuefeng secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although Han Su's scores haven't come out yet, they feel that the championship is obviously certain. No matter how high Han Su¡¯s score is, it can¡¯t be higher than thirteen. Even if Han Su scored thirteen points, the Han and Yin teams were still six points less than their Duan and Huang teams. Huang Xuefeng's expression became brighter, and even Duan De's mouth showed a hint of arrogant smile. ¡°Obviously, they feel that this championship is already within their reach. Wei Xinjie and Ling Xixi have performed relatively average in this event, and they also know that the championship of this Dan Dao selection will basically have nothing to do with them. Wei Xinjie looked back and forth at Su Han and Duan De with eyes full of judgment, while Ling Xixi looked at the two of them with curious eyes. Obviously they both wanted to know who the winner of this Alchemy Selection was. Who will be the winner? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,478 Great Reversal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the total score for this elixir cultivation and germination project is twenty points, the highest scorer on site only got thirteen points. This is because the judges will give points based on the growth of each contestant¡¯s elixir. The one with the best growth has just sprouted, so the score will definitely not be very high. It can be said that in this project, when the questions were first set, the judges expected that no contestant would get full marks. To get a full score of twenty, the cultivated elixir needs to at least go through the germination stage and grow to the flowering stage. It is impossible to achieve this in three days. Even if the master who is best at cultivating elixirs in Cangxue City is allowed to cultivate it himself, it is impossible for this elixir to pass through the germination stage in just three days. People at the scene were basically convinced of this. They just waited for Han Su's elixir cultivation project to be scored, and then Duan De's victory could be determined. Even Zhuge Ye didn't think Han Su could make a comeback at this time. Someone has already calculated that if Han Su wants to make a comeback, his elixir cultivation project will get 20 full points. Only in this way can the total score of Team Han and Team Yin be one point higher than that of Team Duan and Team Huang. "However, it is obviously impossible to get full marks for cultivating elixirs. Huang Xuefeng was triumphant, assuming the posture of a winner. At this time, it was finally time to score Su Han¡¯s elixir cultivation project. The judges responsible for scoring entered the cultivation area and observed the elixir seedling cultivated by Su Han. Under this observation, several judges were stunned. "How is this going?" "It's so lush. The growth of this elixir is really great." "Lao Gao, come and see." These judges seemed to be shocked by what they saw in front of them. They kept admiring and exchanging words, but they did not give a score for a long time. The other judges have lost their patience. "You guys, please hurry up and give your scores, everyone else is still waiting!" The judges responsible for scoring finally came to their senses. "Score? Do you still need to score?" "Full marks, absolutely full marks, does it need to be said?" These judges all said in unison that they would give it full marks. This made the other judges shocked and a little angry at the same time. Is a perfect score so good? In the past, many geniuses and elixir seedlings grew well, but because they had not passed the germination stage, they only had twelve or three points. Why did this seedling cultivated by Han Su get perfect marks? "You guys, are you kidding me?" "I want to see what kind of elixir Han Su has cultivated that makes you so obsessed with it?" The figures of the judges shot into the cultivation area one after another. When they saw the elixir seedlings cultivated by Han Su, they could hardly believe their eyes. In front of you, there is a magical medicine plant that has begun to grow flowers. That color, that smell, that exciting vitality that makes people's hearts beat, it doesn't look like an elixir that has only grown for three days. It feels like this elixir is ready to mature at any time! "How can it be?" "How did he do it?" "Could it be that the prepared elixir was secretly transplanted here and replaced with something else, right?" "It's impossible. The elixir seeds given on site all have special marks, and this elixir has the same special mark on it. It was indeed cultivated with the elixir seeds we gave on site." "It's really weird. It's only been three days. How could it be possible for you to grow up so well?" If Han Su was shocking before, now it is simply unbelievable. All the judges on the scene felt a little broken. Is this Han Su going to make people angry? Not even the judges like them can cultivate this elixir seed so well. It is only reasonable to say that such a genius comes from the four major sects. Are you talking about coming from the casual cultivator world? No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s incredible. No matter what, in the end the judges unanimously determined that the elixir cultivated by Han Su received a full score of 20 points. In this way, the situation suddenly became dramatic.A big reversal. The total score of Team Han and Team Yin suddenly exceeded the total score of Team Duan and Team Huang, and they won the championship with a difference of one point! This sudden reversal left many people at the scene unable to recover. Duan and Huang¡¯s teams came in second place, followed by Wei Xinjie¡¯s team and Ling Xixi¡¯s team, which also entered the top six and received twelve spots in the talent draft of the four major sects. Next, as long as the main judge makes a final review and completes the final ceremony, the result can be announced. Duan De's eyes were gloomy and he suddenly shouted: "I have a question!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1479: Humiliating oneself You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Duan De felt the most uncomfortable when the champion fell to another family. For Wei Xinjie and Ling Xixi, whether they are champions or top six, as long as they can get the spots in the talent draft of the four major sects, it is actually the same. However, for Duan De, losing this championship position is equivalent to losing the opportunity to directly enter the Seven Star Sect and become a disciple of the elder. And, the difference is only one point. Duan De was dissatisfied no matter what. All eyes at the scene turned to Duan De. The chief judge, Zhuge Ye, was very calm: "Duan De, if you have any questions, please tell me." Duan De shouted: "I find it strange that Han Su claims to be from the world of casual cultivators. I believe that all the seniors know the background of the world of casual cultivators. The geniuses of alchemy cultivated in the world of casual cultivators can surpass our Cang Xue I don¡¯t believe in the alchemy geniuses in this city no matter what, so do you all believe in them?¡± This piece of virtue, both inside and outside the words, is full of provocative meaning. It seems to be provoking the hostility of other local geniuses in Cangxue City towards Han Su. However, his tactics did not resonate with many people. Many people shook their heads secretly, feeling that Duan De could not afford to lose this time. With so many eyes staring at it, and it has been repeatedly verified by the judges, it is probably impossible to say that it is a trick. Zhuge Ye said: "Since someone has raised questions, we will start the review process and all the judges will participate in the review. It is a good thing to have questions. The purpose of this Alchemy Talent Selection Competition is to be fair and equitable. In other words, it is precisely because we have always insisted on This principle is why there is this Alchemy Talent Selection Competition." In other words, if fairness and fairness are not adhered to, then there is no need to hold this Alchemy Talent Selection Competition at all. The quotas for the talent draft of the four major sects can be divided among the direct descendants of some Alchemy giants in Cang Xuecheng. Duan De was determined to attack and nodded fiercely: "I apply to start the reexamination process! I don't believe it. Are foreign monks really better at reciting sutras? If Han Su's results are really not fraudulent, Then I, Duan De, would rather give up my spot in the talent draft of the four major sects!" Duan De has also made up his mind. He would rather bet on the number of spots in the talent draft of the four major sects, but also bet that Han Su is definitely not a real talent. The review process will start soon. Of course, this review will naturally lead to no results. Originally, Su Han relied on his own true strength, and there was no cheating at all. Duan De's application for review will naturally not achieve anything other than humiliating himself and making him a laughing stock. I checked it several times and found nothing. After joint inspection by all the judges, it was finally confirmed that there was no doubt about the competition, and the final ranking results were announced again. Yin Qing could no longer control herself. She screamed and jumped with joy, and a huge sense of happiness filled her body. Originally, with Yin Qing¡¯s level, it was difficult to get a spot in the talent draft from the four major sects. But now, he has won the championship. " Duan De, on the other hand, turned blue and his heart was bleeding. He never expected that he would bet on the spot in the talent draft of the four major sects, but in the end he still couldn't find out anything about Han Su! In this way, Duan De suffered a big loss. In addition, Duan Yunzhong's incident with the Alchemy Emperor before the start of the competition suddenly made the Duan family's ancestors and grandchildren a big joke in this Alchemy Talent Selection Competition. Wei Xinjie¡¯s face was quite calm, but his heart was obviously in ups and downs. Ling Xixi, on the other hand, was thoughtful, blinking her big eyes and staring at Su Han, as if she was also full of confusion and questions. This is how the Alchemy Talent Selection Competition came to an end. However, the influence brought by the game has not been eliminated for several days. The streets and alleys of Cangxue City are all singing the story of Han Su becoming famous in one battle and defeating all the local alchemy geniuses in Cangxue City. Many people say that Han Su is indeed the genius that Emperor Ao Dan is optimistic about, and Emperor Ao Dan¡¯s vision is indeed extraordinary. The great Dan Emperor Ao also sent congratulations to Su Han. Su Han himself is very calm. He is bound to get the spots in the talent draft of these four major sects. This championship position is not difficult for him to win. But Emperor Ao Dan looked very excited. You must know that Cangyun Zeguo is weak in the Alchemy Domain. This is the consensus that other countries in the Upper Nine Regions have long formed. ??And the way of alchemy actually needs to be passed on more than the martial arts. A country, a city, or a force cannot be the best at alchemy.If Yun is not good enough, it means that it is basically impossible to cultivate a very evil alchemy genius. Cang Xuecheng¡¯s alchemy geniuses can only match Cang Xuecheng¡¯s alchemy background. Once they go out, in the entire Upper Nine Realms, Cang Xuecheng¡¯s alchemy talents are actually very weak. But Su Han was an anomaly. He came from the world of casual cultivators and appeared out of nowhere. He suddenly broke the curse of Cangxue City having no real alchemy monsters. Great Alchemy Emperor Ao believes that the appearance of Su Han will break the prejudice of other countries in the Upper Nine Regions against the weak Alchemy field of Cangyun Zeguo in the talent draft of the four major sects! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,480 Sexy Woman You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the same time, in a quiet courtyard in Cangxue City, a baby-faced and very cute girl was sitting in the pavilion. "This baby-faced girl, if anyone who has participated in the Alchemy Selection Competition is present, will immediately recognize her. This is Ling Xixi who performed well in the Alchemy Selection Competition. At this moment, Ling Xixi was eating snacks and looking at the yard from a distance. In the yard, there was another woman in her twenties practicing martial arts. This woman has an excellent figure. She wears a tight-fitting leather armor, which outlines the already exquisite curves even more gracefully and makes people think more. Not only that, this woman has an aura of being a woman and not giving in to men when she shouts and shouts. And the move she was practicing was a finger move that looked very simple. "Tianhe Finger!" With a slight scolding, the golden fingerlight shot out from the sexy woman's hand, shining into the void, and suddenly cut all the more than ten metal stakes used for practice in the yard into two pieces. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????! Ling Xixi put down the snacks in her hands, clapped her hands, and then smiled and said: "Sister, your fingering skills have improved again. This practice pile is made of hard sky crystal iron, and it is also blessed with a defensive array, but you Cutting it off was effortless.¡± When the sexy woman heard Ling Xixi's compliment, she curled her lips and smiled, looking very good. "But, sister, then again, you are already a strong person in the Holy Realm, why are you still obsessed with practicing this move of a spiritual warrior? Although this move is very powerful when practiced to the extreme, but no matter how hard you practice it, The power is only equivalent to the power of ordinary holy realm moves. There are several inherited holy realm martial arts in the palace. If you practice any one, it will be more powerful than this move." Ling Xixi raised another question. The sexy woman shook her head: "Xixi, you don't understand. Although this "Tianhe Finger" is only a spiritual realm move, I once met a person before, and it was he who made me know that there is no end to martial arts. One If the ordinary spiritual realm move "Tianhe Finger" can be practiced to the legendary realm, it can also explode with more power than the holy realm moves. I am practicing this move every day just to explore the legendary realm! " "Wow, sister, you are really a martial arts fanatic! The person you are talking about can cultivate the "Tianhe Finger" to the legendary realm, he must be a martial arts expert in Cangxue City!" The sexy woman smiled and said: "You are wrong, the person I am talking about is not from Cang Xuecheng." "Ah! Is that the wandering strong man from the Upper Nine Realms?" "No, this person is not from the Nine Realms." Ling Xixi was stunned: "No? Are they from the Middle and Lower Regions? Could it be that they are the "Tianhe County" where sister you have stayed before" "Yes! He is from Tianhe County." The sexy woman seemed to be remembering something from the past, with the corners of her mouth slightly raised and a look of nostalgia in her eyes. This look was caught by Ling Xixi. Ling Xixi smiled and said, "Haha, I know! Sister, that person must be the one you like!" The sexy woman showed a smile, neither admitting nor denying. "By the way, Xixi, didn't you participate in the Alchemy Talent Selection Competition in Cangxue City a few days ago? What was the result? Did you win the championship?" Ling Xixi's eyes lit up when she heard her question, and she said with joy: "Sister, it's such a pity that you didn't go. Although with our status, it is easy to get a spot in the talent draft of the four major sects, and there is no need to participate in the Dan Dao selection. Competition, but you may not expect that in this Alchemy Talent Selection Competition, an unexpected dark horse will appear, not from the big families and powerful forces in Cangxue City, but a genius of casual cultivation." "Genius of casual cultivator?" The sexy woman couldn't help but look at her. She seemed to be particularly sensitive to the word "casual cultivator". However, she soon shook her head. In the world of martial arts, casual cultivation is too common. Not all casual cultivators are the amazingly talented young man in his memory "So, that casual cultivator genius also got a spot in the talent draft of the four major sects?" "It's more than that! Sister, you may not believe it when you tell me. This genius of casual cultivation, with a very weak teammate, actually completed a great comeback in the Alchemy Talent Selection Competition, defeated all the favorites, and won the championship." "Champion?" The sexy woman was stunned, "Even you lost to him?" "Hehe, I have retained some strength, otherwise, ifIf people find out that we are members of the royal family, they will be distressed. However, even if I try my best, I may not dare to say that I can beat him 100%" "Really? Do you think so highly of him?" "Oh, it's not that I think highly of him, it's that he does have that kind of strength. Now, everyone in Cangxue City is talking about this dark horse genius who came out of nowhere. Many alchemy masters think highly of him, saying In the talent draft of the four major sects, he might be able to change Cangxue City¡¯s weak alchemy situation.¡± The sexy woman was stunned when she heard this: "Really or not? Is it as exaggerated as you said?" "Of course! What I said can be true?" Ling Xixi smiled and suddenly said, "By the way, sister, that casual cultivator genius is better than the big and powerful families in Cangxue City in terms of character and bearing. Geniuses are even better." The sexy woman scolded: "You crazy little girl." "Hey, I'm not a nymphomaniac! If you've ever seen him in person, you'll know what I'm talking about!" The sexy woman smiled and shook her head, not paying much attention to Ling Xixi's words. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,481 Her Past You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, sister, I have to go back to practice. By the way, sister, you have to be mentally prepared for that matter." ¡°That thing?¡± The sexy woman frowned. "That's right, two days ago I overheard my father talking to the ancient elder from the Seven Star Sect, saying that it was time to fulfill the marriage arranged for you, sister, and it might not take more than a year and a half. I¡¯m going to marry you off. Sister, I know you don¡¯t want to marry, but it¡¯s hard for you to disobey your father¡¯s order, unless you have a very legitimate reason for your father to give up this marriage.¡± Ling Xixi said. The sexy woman snorted coldly: "If I say I won't marry, I won't marry. At worst, I'll leave Cangxue City and give up my identity as a princess." Ling Xixi sighed softly, knowing that the other party was such a hot-tempered person, so she didn¡¯t try to persuade him. After Ling Xixi left, the sexy woman became a little lost in thought. In my mind, the figure in my memory kept appearing. That boy who was like a celestial being, with his legendary "Tianhe Finger" move, and his ability to turn the tide at critical moments, had already completely conquered her, Lingzhi. Back then, after Su Han left Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and left Tianhe County, Lingzhi also gave up her identity as a martial artist in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy and wanted to go out into the vast world like Su Han. However, Lingzhi and her niece Ling Ruier had just left Tianhe County when they were found by a group of unknown and mysterious people with advanced cultivation levels. The group kept saying that Lingzhi was the lost princess of their Cangyunze royal family and the biological daughter of the monarch, and asked Lingzhi to go back with them and reunite with her biological parents. At first, Lingzhi didn¡¯t believe it. However, after looking at all the evidence presented by this group of people, Lingzhi had to admit that what they said might be the truth, and she might really be that princess. ¡°Moreover, the old housekeeper who had been following Lingzhi also told her the truth. It turns out that Lingzhi is indeed not the biological daughter of the Ling family in Tianhe County, but was picked up from the mountains when the head of the Ling family in Tianhe County was out training. Because the word "Ling" was sewn on Lingzhi's baby body back then, the head of the Ling family felt that she was destined, so he adopted Lingzhi and loved her as his own daughter, and did not allow the rest of the Ling family to talk about Lingzhi being an adopted daughter. When the facts were revealed, Lingzhi felt that her world had been overturned. The group of mysterious people told her that this Tianhe County was just an insignificant remote rural area compared to her hometown of Cangyun Zeguo. The strongest person in Tianhe County was only worthy of being at the bottom of the martial arts world in Cangyun Zeguo. It is slightly stronger than ordinary people who have no strength to bind a chicken. If she is willing to return to Cangyun Zeguo, with the rich resources of the royal family, she will soon be able to make rapid progress in her martial arts cultivation and become a top-notch genius in Cangyun Zeguo. At that time, Lingzhi refused without hesitation. With her character, she is more willing to realize her martial arts ideals step by step through her own adventures, rather than taking shortcuts through external help. She is not at all interested in being the princess of Cangyun Zeguo. However, when the group of mysterious people told her that the princess of Cangyun Zeguo, her biological mother, was seriously ill and did not have much time left, she was shaken. Although she has no impression of her mother in her memory, she is still her biological mother after all. Lingzhi took Ling Rui'er to Cangyun Zeguo to accompany the princess. The princess was very happy to see her. The monarch named Lingzhi a princess and gave her all the status and power that originally belonged to her. Even Ling Ruier, who was not actually related by blood to the royal family, was also named a princess. After finding Lingzhi, the princess was overjoyed and her condition improved. She lived with Lingzhi for another two years before passing away. Now, it has only been two months since the princess passed away. Lingzhi did not expect that the princess had just passed away and the monarch would start discussing her marriage and use her as a pawn in the marriage. However, Lingzhi is not sad. There is no biological father-daughter relationship between her and the monarch. She only has feelings for the princess. Lingzhi has already made plans for this marriage. No matter what, she will not marry until death. Ling Xixi is also the princess of the royal family of Cangyun Ze, and is the daughter of another princess. Ling Xixi has been good at alchemy since she was a child and has a quirky personality. Ling Zhi is not surprised that she concealed her identity this time to participate in the alchemy selection competition. However, Ling Xixi said that there was a dark horse in the alchemy field, which made Lingzhi feel a little surprised. The word "casual cultivator" always reminds Lingzhi of the things she dreams about.A young man. However, Lingzhi didn¡¯t think too much about it. There were so many casual practitioners in the martial arts world, so there couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence. "By the way, I forgot to ask Xixi, what is the name of the casual cultivator genius in the alchemy selection competition?" Lingzhi smiled and shook her head, not taking this matter to heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,482 Seven Star Sect Law Enforcement Disciples You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Half a month later, Cangyun Zewang¡¯s royal family finally officially announced the news of the talent draft for the four major sects. This time, Cang Xuecheng recommended hundreds of talents to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects. Except for the twelve alchemy geniuses selected in the alchemy talent selection competition, the rest are all martial arts geniuses. In addition, the royal family also released an even more exciting news, that is, those who have not received a quota can actually go there as long as their cultivation level has reached the high-level imperial realm and above and their age is no more than thirty years old. Participate in the talent draft of the four major sects. This is a new rule passed down by the top leaders of the four major sects. The purpose is to recruit and discover geniuses to a greater extent, so as to prevent some geniuses who are unlucky but have real strength from slipping through the net. This also proves from one aspect that the four major sects are really serious this time and are determined to discover and recruit talents on a large scale in the Upper Nine Realms. Of course, these talents who do not have official quotas are not guaranteed to participate in the talent draft. After they arrive at the talent draft venue, people from the four major sects will first conduct a large-scale rough screening. Only those who pass the screening will be eligible to actually participate in the talent draft. But even so, the conditions for participation are already very loose. Such loose conditions drove all qualified warriors in the Nine Realms into madness. Everyone knows that this is a rare opportunity in a century, and it is also the only chance to be favored by the sect. Under normal circumstances, the four major sects rarely go to the secular world to find warriors. They believe in blood and inheritance. It is true that there are no true geniuses in the world, but there are too few. The sect has never done anything that has a low probability. After all, finding a needle in a haystack is not very efficient. Efforts and gains are hardly proportional. As soon as the news of this general selection was released, the qualified young warriors in the entire Upper Nine Regions seemed to be eager to try and enter a state of preparation for war. Su Han is in his mansion and is concentrating on practicing at this time. However, some people refused to leave him alone. On this day, dark clouds suddenly covered the sky above Su Han's mansion. A moment later, figures suddenly swooped down from the void and landed on top of Su Han's mansion. There are a total of sixteen of these figures, all dressed in uniform. "According to the intelligence, this is it." The figure headed by said. The guards at the gate of Su Han's residence couldn't help but raise their heads and look at these figures from a distance. They felt that each of these people were very strange, and they were not familiar faces in Cang Xuecheng. Moreover, the standard clothes they wore were not from any organization or force in Cangxue City. "Who are you? Dare to run wild in Cangxue City? You break into private houses without authorization, do you have a pass?" As Su Han's reputation in Cangxue City has increased, the servants in Su Han's mansion have become more and more famous one by one. Feeling confident, he shouted loudly and asked. "Access pass? What a joke. When will the Seven Star Sect's law enforcement disciples come to Cangxue City and ask for an access pass?" "This is Han Su's mansion? Let Han Su come out, we want to see him." A law enforcement disciple of the Seven Star Sect? Su Han was in the house, but his ears could clearly hear what was going on outside, and he couldn't help but frown slightly. Since the other party is a law-enforcement disciple of the Seven Star Sect, it will definitely be difficult for him to deal with it just by relying on the servants in his house. Su Han's body swayed, shot straight out of the room, and came to the door of the mansion. The sixteen figures in the air also saw Su Han, and the expressions on their faces couldn't help but be a little surprised, and they looked at each other. One of them asked: "Looking at how young you are, are you that Han Su?" Su Han said calmly: "Who are you?" "Han Su, we received a report that you were involved in a murder case in the wilderness surrounding Cangxue City a few days ago. The victim is Yanaguan, an official disciple of our Seven Star Sect!" "We are here to arrest the suspect Han Su under the orders of the law enforcement elders. Everyone waiting here, please retreat quickly!" Su Han couldn't help but frown slightly. He did this very covertly. How did the news leak out? Could it be that Zhou Yantong from the Holy Sword Platform sent the message? However, Su Han immediately denied this speculation. With Zhou Yan's character, he would definitely not reveal this matter to the Seven Star Sect, because the Seven Star Sect would seize upon his words.It is equivalent to the fragment of the holy sword on his body falling into the hands of the Seven Star Sect. This is definitely not what Zhou Yan wants to see. Then, 80% of the time it was probably the letter reported by those Seven Star Sect disciples who were not killed by Su Han. Although Su Han did not kill them at the beginning, his spiritual sea cultivation was crippled, making it impossible for them to return to the Seven Star Sect. However, I thought it might be that those people still had communication props on them, so the Seven Star Sect still knew about it. Su Han's eyes scanned the sixteen law enforcement disciples in mid-air. ¡°At the juncture of the talent draft for the four major sects, I never expected that something like this would happen. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,483 Domineering Lu Kuang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Before Su Han could say anything, the servants of the mansion next to him were already shouting indignantly: "This is a slander and a complete slander. When did my master ever participate in a murder?" The Seven Star Sect law enforcement disciple smiled coldly and arrogantly: "Shenmen Law Enforcement, who is talking nonsense to you? If you are sensible, just come with us. If you did it, let us go back to the Shenmen Law Enforcement Hall to find out. We are just ordered to enforce the law. I have no obligation to listen to your nonsense here.¡± Su Han smiled leisurely at this time: "I was ordered to enforce the law? Do you have a document? Do you have a handwriting from the elder of your sect's law enforcement hall? Take it out and take a look." He knew that a behemoth like the Seven Star Sect had more than a thousand disciples. Official disciples are only the lowest level of existence, and Yanagawa was not killed by him, he just lost his mind and became a walking zombie. In this situation, the possibility of alerting the senior elders of the Law Enforcement Hall is really slim. The leader, a Seven Star Sect law enforcement disciple, raised his eyebrows: "What? Do you want to resist the law with your own body? Who do you think you are? A mere secular person, how dare you question the law enforcement of the Shenmen Law Enforcement Hall?" ¡°Obviously, if you follow them at this time, you will never come back. However, seeing that they were just passing the buck without producing any documents, Su Han knew that these people might be pretending to be powerful and had no orders from the Seven Star Sect Law Enforcement Hall. In other words, they are probably just acting privately and do not represent the will of the Seven Star Sect's senior leaders. After all, even if people from the four major sects come to enforce the law in secular places, they still need evidence. Only with evidence can they arrest people. "Otherwise, if the people of the four major sects are completely unscrupulous and disrupt the order of the world, they will also receive a lot of criticism and the reputation of the four major sects will be greatly reduced. However, what Su Han did at that time did not leave any clues that could be used as evidence. Therefore, it is very likely that these people who came today have no evidence at all and are just acting privately. Su Han smiled faintly: "You say you are law enforcement disciples of the Seven Star Sect, I can believe it for the time being. However, you do not have law enforcement documents, even if you are aggressive, you can only scare those cowards." The implication is that I don¡¯t want to do what you do. "Hey, Han Su, so you are stubborn and determined to go against the Shenmen Law Enforcement Hall?" The Seven Star Sect law enforcement disciple narrowed his eyes slightly. "First, I have absolutely no objections to your sect's law enforcement hall, and I can't say whether you are right or wrong. Second, you don't have law enforcement documents, so you can only act privately, which cannot represent your sect's true will." ¡°What a sharp-tongued boy!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout came from the void. This sound, like thunder, resounded over Su Han's mansion. Immediately afterwards, several more figures shot out of the void and landed in front of the sixteen law enforcement disciples. One of them is actually Deacon Yu from Qingwu Dojo. As soon as Deacon Yu saw Su Han, his eyes suddenly burst out with hatred. Then he took a deep breath and said to the person next to him in a somewhat respectful tone: "Master Lu, that person is Han Su!" The man called Mr. Lu is of medium build and has a gloomy face. But judging from his aura and demeanor, his cultivation status is superior to everyone present. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The deacon Yu of Qingwu Dojo all respects him, so it can be seen that this person has a good background. The man's sinister eyes were locked on Su Han, and he said in an arrogant tone: "Are you Han Su? You were the one who killed two disciples of Qingwu Dojo? And you also destroyed a disciple of our Seven Star Sect?" Su Han smiled indifferently: "Stop talking nonsense, tell me, who are you from the Seven Star Sect, and what tricks do you want to play with me in the name of law enforcement?" "Hmph, I've heard that you are very arrogant, and it's true." The man's eyes were cold, his messy hair was flying in the wind, like a furious lion, and he shouted: "I am Lu Kuang, a descendant of the Lu family of the Seven Star Sect. My grandfather is Elder Lu of the Martial Hall of the Seven Star Sect. In the Seven Star Sect, I am an absolute direct descendant. What, are you still rude to me now?" Deacon Yu was on the side. Looking at Lu Kuang's domineering appearance, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart. The direct descendants of the sect are the direct descendants. This domineering attitude is really different. I thought that because Emperor Ao Dan was in the way, I wouldn't be able to take action against this little Han Su kid. It happened that Lu Kuang and his people came to investigate Liuchuan's murder by Han Su. Lu Kuang and his party rested at the Qingwu Dojo. Deacon Yu followed Lu Kuang, just to see with his own eyes what Han Su did. sanctioned.   Unexpectedly, Su Han ignored Lu Kuang's words and laughed loudly: "Children of the Lu family of the Seven Star Sect? Are you amazing? Even if you are amazing, it has nothing to do with me? You guys showed off your power in front of my house early in the morning. Could it be that the so-called disciples of the Four Great Divine Sects are all as idle as you?" "A country boy with no ethics!" Lu Kuang's face suddenly darkened. Deacon Yu also took the opportunity to shout: "Han Su, you have some reputation in Cangxue City, but in front of Young Master Lu, your nepotism is nothing. In front of Young Master Lu, Ao Da Danhuang is just nothing. As a dying old man, I advise you to be wise and capture him as soon as possible." "Deacon Yu? When did you change your career and become a dog for the powerful children of the Seven Star Sect?" Su Hanke sneered without giving any face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,484 Lets you understand what genius is You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Deacon Yu didn¡¯t expect Su Han to have such a venomous tongue, and his eyes suddenly burst into flames: ¡°Han Su, don¡¯t toast me and you¡¯ll be punished with a drink!¡± Su Han laughed and said: "Toast? Who do you think you are? Why should I eat your toast?" Deacon Yu was so angry that he smiled back: "Okay, okay! In that case, I, Mr. Yu, won't talk too much. I want to see if you can get something good from Mr. Lu?" Su Hanlian laughed and did not answer. Lu Kuang¡¯s eyes were indifferent, and he took a few steps forward in the void, his eyes locked on Su Han, as if he wanted to overwhelm Su Han with his eyes. Lu Kuang¡¯s cultivation is impressively at the peak of the third level of the Holy Realm, and his strength is even better than Yanagawa¡¯s. The pressure of the fifth level of the Holy Realm was pressing down, causing the heads of the servants around Su Han to buzz, and their chests seemed to be pressed by a big stone. All of a sudden, the pressure was like a mountain, their breathing was not smooth, and their whole bodies felt like It may collapse at any time. "Han Su, you first killed the disciples of Qingwu Dojo, and then deposed the disciples of my Seven Star Sect. Do you think that because someone in Cangxue City is protecting you, you can be lawless? Okay, today I will let you understand that in the face of absolute strength, those of you All your cleverness is nothing. Today, I, Lu Kuang, will crush you in the name of the Seven Star Sect!" Lu Kuang said, his spiritual power continued to activate, and the pressure of the holy realm consciously greeted Su Han. It can be said that what others around Su Han felt was only a small and insignificant part of the pressure. What Su Han endured was most of Lu Kuang's pressure. However, despite Lu Kuang's majestic appearance, his face was a little red from suppressing it, and he could not help but activate his holy realm pressure, but Su Han below was like an immovable mountain, standing on his face. There was no sign of any difficulty at all. After a moment, Su Han laughed and said: "Lu Kuang, you came today, didn't you have breakfast? With such little skills, you dare to come out and embarrass yourself? Go home and drink milk. Only after drinking enough will you have the strength to come out and show off. !¡± This sentence contains the powerful spiritual power of Su Han Linghai. The energy rushes into the galaxy, like a dragon that overturns the river and sea. It rises into the sky and rushes towards Lu Kuang's aura. Lu Kuang¡¯s aura is actually very powerful. Even Deacon Yu on the side could feel the terrifying pressure released by Lu Kuang's anger. However, under such coercion, the people next to them who had only touched a little bit of fur almost vomited blood. But Su Han, who was in the core area and was the first to bear the brunt, seemed to be taking a breath of spring breeze, without any pressure? This is really evil! Su Han¡¯s strength can be seen by many people present, that is, he is at the peak level of the Imperial Realm. The peak of the Imperial Realm is also the Imperial Realm. A mere Imperial Realm warrior has no ability to resist under the full pressure of the third level of the Holy Realm. However, the reality is completely different from what everyone imagined. Su Han spurted out spiritual power, hitting Lu Kuang's aura like a heavy hammer. Lu Kuang only felt a slight sway in the Zifu in his dantian, like a heavy punch. Lu Kuang's whole body was shaken, and his powerful aura was immediately popped like a bubble. Boom! Spiritual power overflows and shoots around, causing grass and trees to fly and leaves to fall one after another! "What?" Deacon Yu's eyes showed an unbelievable light. How could he not see that Lu Kuang's pressure from the Holy Realm was easily broken by Han Su? "How could this Han Su break Master Lu's aura?" Deacon Yu didn't believe it at all. Even he was not very sure that he could break Lu Kuang's aura in such a relaxed situation. Although Deacon Yu is at the fourth level of the Holy Realm, he knows that his strength is actually not as good as Lu Kuang, who is at the peak of the third level of the Holy Realm. Lu Kuang is young and still has great potential. The most important thing is that Lu Kuang is a direct descendant of the Seven Star Sect. He has abundant resources, many magic weapons and trump cards, and has strong actual combat capabilities. However, Han Su suddenly showed such a monster level, which made Deacon Yu unable to accept it for a while. "Han Su, are you stubborn enough to offend Mr. Lu? I think you are seeking death on your own today!" Deacon Yu has a murderous intention. Every time he sees Han Su, he feels that his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Even he cannot see through the terrifying potential. Such a person, and he is also his enemy, will definitely be a disaster if he remains, so it is better to get rid of him quickly. ¡°I can¡¯t say anything today, I must use this Lu Kuang to kill Han Su. "Master Lu, this kid is so crazy. Even a genius like you, who is a direct descendant of the Seven Star Sect, won't let you go."In the eyes. If this kid doesn't die, how will the majesty of the Seven Star Sect's divine sect remain? " Deacon Yu fanned the flames. Lu Kuang smiled coldly, snorted, and raised his voice: "Han Su, I underestimated you. However, if you think that you can fight me with your own strength, you are totally wrong. Today, I will let you experience what it means to be a true genius before you die!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,485 The Power of Holy Sword Fragments You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lu Kuang, originally just coming to have fun, took the opportunity to punish Su Han, a guy who dared to challenge the majesty of the Seven Star Sect. However, now he discovered that this young cultivator is no longer as simple as knowing the heights of the world. Every word and every expression of this boy is a naked mockery of these geniuses. For a time, Lu Kuang also became murderous. When he grabbed it with both hands, Lu Kuang had a long halberd in his hand. The entire body of this halberd is jet black, except for the edge of the blade, which is sharpened to an extremely white color. One look at the spiritual power contained in this halberd and the lines on its entire body, one can tell that this weapon must have been tempered many times and is at least at the level of a fifth-refined imperial weapon. Among the geniuses in the holy realm, there are really not many people who can own a holy weapon that matches their own cultivation level. To have a Five-Refined Imperial Weapon with you is already a rich family. "Everyone, listen to the order and surround this mansion. Remember, no one can escape alive." As he spoke, Lu Kuang pointed his halberd in the distance, locking Su Han with his powerful aura. This halberd actually rolled up an electric snake-like air current and swept towards it. Su Han groaned angrily, raised his arms, and was about to activate the Divine Demon Golden Body. Suddenly, he felt the fragment of the holy sword he was carrying humming. It feels like this fragment of the holy sword is struggling to break free from some restraint! "Do you also want to fight? Come on then!" Su Han mobilized spiritual power and poured it into the fragments of the holy sword. The fragment of the holy sword suddenly glowed brightly, and waves of spiritual power surged out like a tide, causing the other weapons in Su Han's storage ring to tremble and ring. Suddenly, the fragment of the holy sword turned into an afterimage, got into the body of a fine steel sword, and merged with the fine steel sword. This stainless steel sword was just used by Su Han to practice slashing. It was just an ordinary weapon, not even a spiritual weapon. But now, after being fused with the fragments of the holy sword, this fine steel sword burst out with dazzling light and roared loudly. It was as if a sleeping ancient god and demon was awakened inside. Even Lu Kuang¡¯s eyes in the sky couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. "go!" Su Han raised his arms, and the stainless steel sword came out of its sheath, like an ancient giant beast breaking free from its cage, letting out a long sword roar! This roar surged away like a wave, an invisible shock wave rushing towards Lu Kuang's menacing airflow. The two invisible forces blasted together, and the fine steel sword stagnated slightly in the void. In an instant, the entire sword body seemed to be awakened instantly, and dazzling light emanated from the sword body, showing off its dazzling colors. Under the shining light, Lu Kuang's halberd made a low buzzing sound. That situation was like a hungry wolf encountering a lion ten times more powerful than him, lowering his head and wailing in fear and begging for mercy. This scene, not to mention Lu Kuang, even Su Han, was unexpected. "How is that possible?" Lu Kuang saw with his own eyes that the opponent's ordinary stainless steel sword suddenly became so powerful that it actually overwhelmed his most proud black dragon halberd. You must know that his halberd can rank among the top twenty even in the Seven Star Sect. The reason why he was able to obtain this black dragon halberd was because he had a good grandfather. But what about this casual cultivator boy? Where did such a good weapon come from? When Deacon Yu saw this situation, he was also greatly surprised and couldn't help but said: "Master Lu, this guy's sword is a bit weird." Lu Kuang sneered: "It is indeed a peerless magic weapon. However, if you have a peerless magic weapon with insufficient strength, that is your crime!" "Han Su, being able to die under my black dragon halberd is considered a blessing from your previous life!" Lu Kuang¡¯s tone was indifferent, and his figure suddenly rose. The aura of the Holy Realm that had been condensed for a long time, followed his figure and changed, raging like a flash flood. In an instant, there seemed to be a violent wave in the sky above the mansion. "The black dragon bites the sky! Han Su, die!" Lu Kuang, who was at the peak of the third level of the Holy Realm, had been brewing for a long time. Coupled with the blessing power of the halberd itself, combined with this tyrannical halberd technique, Su Han felt as if huge waves were surging into the sky and mountains were crushing him. "Master, be careful!" The servants in Su Han's mansion all screamed desperately. Su Han's eyes were like lightning, and for a moment, his heart felt like water, and he entered a state of no ripples in the ancient well. ?The mind is connected to the stainless steel sword in his hand, and the spiritual power in the spiritual sea is completely poured into this stainless steel sword. rise! This sword brought out a long sword light, like a meteor dragging a long tail, cutting through the void. Ding dong! The sword and the halberd collided together like destined enemies. The sparks shot out in all directions, shaking out circles of spiritual power ripples and spreading out in all directions. Su Han's figure, under the impact, suddenly took seven or eight steps back, then stood firmly. "How can the fragments of the Holy Sword be so powerful?" Taking a deep breath, Su Han unsheathed his long sword again, and he suddenly felt heroic, "The genius of Shenmen is nothing more than that. Lu Kuang, take my sword!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,486 The sword that cuts through the void You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, the long sword in Su Han's hand, like an awakened ancient god and demon, was filled with a murderous aura, like a hungry ancient beast that wanted to devour people. Originally, this was just an ordinary stainless steel sword, but after being fused with the fragments of the Holy Sword, the sword seemed to be endowed with powerful murderous intent. Su Han sensed the powerful killing intent of this sword, and his whole body seemed to be integrated into the sword's intent, becoming one with the sword. In his heart, he was even more surprised by the powerful power of this holy sword fragment. At this mysterious moment, Su Han even felt the breath of the fragment of the holy sword, that kind of living, life-like breath. At this moment, Su Han and this long sword were connected. The killing intention of this sword is exactly Su Han's killing intention. Su Han¡¯s killing intention is exactly the killing intention of this sword. In a subtle moment, the two merge into one, regardless of each other. The fusion of man and sword, a realm of swordsmanship that can be encountered but cannot be sought, was miraculously grasped by Su Han at this moment. The sword is as powerful as a wave and extremely gorgeous. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Almost in one breath, Su Han's sword had slashed eighteen times in a row. The eighteen swords were swung out and merged into one sword in perfect rhythm. "Go!" Su Han shouted, and with a perfect sword, he slashed at Lu Kuang's head. Lu Kuang didn¡¯t expect that the attack he was preparing for just now would be blocked by Han Su. He is a peak genius at the third level of the Holy Realm, and with this black dragon halberd, he clearly wants to crush Han Su with his absolute strength. He fully thought that under the pressure of this halberd, Han Su would be unable to stop him. If he were to take it forcefully, the overbearing power of the halberd would definitely invade his body, and his spiritual sea would explode and he would die. If there is no force, no matter how Han Su dodges, the mysterious halberd technique of Black Dragon Devouring the Sky will definitely be like a black dragon that devours everything. It will never give up until it tears the opponent into pieces. However, Lu Kuang never expected that Han Su would resist the blow that he was so proud of and thought he would win. According to Lu Kuang¡¯s information, Han Su is only at the ninth level of the Imperial Realm. There is a huge gap between this and Lu Kuang's cultivation at the third level of the Holy Realm, which cannot be compensated by any mysterious moves. However, Lu Kuang miscalculated. The most irritating thing is that he didn't even have time to get angry. Su Han didn't even have to adjust his breathing and just counterattacked with a sword. This sword is as powerful as a wave, the sword technique is exquisite, and the momentum is powerful, just like the style of a master of swordsmanship. This seemingly simple sword is actually handled with such subtlety. It is obviously eighteen swords, but it can be slow at first and then fast, so that the power of these eighteen swords can be perfectly combined into one sword. Although this kind of mysterious swordsmanship is not original to Su Han, it is definitely the first time for Lu Kuang to see it. With such momentum, even a conceited person like Lu Kuang would not dare to neglect him. If the sword that looks like it can cut through the void is not dealt with properly, he, a genius at the third level of the Holy Realm, may even suffer under the sword! Depressed, Lu Kuang raised his black dragon halberd, just in time to meet this domineering sword. Keng! The two magical weapons collided together again. Lu Kuang felt a tightness in his chest, as if his whole body had been hit by a huge wave, and he involuntarily took several steps back. Suddenly, Lu Kuang felt the corners of his eyebrows heat up, and when he wiped it with his hand, he found bright red blood flowing down his palm. What? Lu Kuang was shocked. He clearly blocked this sword, but the terrifying sword power spread out, and the aftermath could still hurt him. Although it was only a minor injury, the blood-stained look undoubtedly told Lu Kuang that he had the upper hand. Lu Kuang also underestimated the enemy. First of all, he did not expect that Su Han's current cultivation level was already at the peak of the Imperial Realm, which was equivalent to being close to half a step of the Holy Realm. Although he was still a big step behind Lu Kuang, Su Han's martial arts skills and exercises were far superior to Lu Kuang's. Moreover, Su Han's spiritual sea has been polished by a hundred strange spiritual fruits and shaped by the Holy Spirit Creation Pill. When it comes to the conditions of the spiritual sea, it can even be said to be no worse than Lu Kuang, who is at the peak of the third level of the Holy Realm. In fact, if Su Han's a few incredible trump cards are removed, Su Han's hard power will definitely not be lost to the strong men of the second level of the Holy Realm. Plus that moment just now?Su Han suddenly entered a wonderful artistic conception of swordsmanship, and merged with the long sword possessed by the fragment of the holy sword. Although Su Han could only unleash less than one-tenth of the potential of this holy sword fragment, the power of this blessing doubled the power of Su Han's attack. " In this way, Su Han's sword is actually no less than a full-strength strike from the third level of the Holy Realm. Lu Kuang was caught off guard and was a little hasty. He did not completely dispel the power of the sword. After all, he was struck by the aftermath of the sword's power. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,487 Depressed Butler Yu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Han Su, you beast, you have indeed hidden your strength. Okay, okay, okay, it seems that if you don't show some skills, you really don't know how high the sky is!" Lu Kuang was completely angered by Su Han. "What are you guys doing standing still?" Lu Kuang saw that the sixteen Seven Star Sect law enforcement disciples he had brought with him were all nervously watching the battle between him and Han Su, but they did not even take action. The sixteen law enforcement disciples were also stunned for a while. In fact, they had no intention of taking action at first, because they were Shenmen disciples after all. If they bullied the few with more, they felt that they were a bit too cheap. However, none of them expected that Senior Brother Lu Kuang, who was at the peak of the third level of the Holy Realm, actually failed to defeat Han Su after several rounds. Instead, he suffered some dull losses. Seeing Lu Kuang shouting and asking, there was a hint of anger. The sixteen law enforcement disciples did not dare to neglect. The leading law enforcement disciple shouted: "Come on!" These sixteen law enforcement disciples are all at the second or third level of the Holy Realm. They were about to rush forward, but each of them felt that their eyes suddenly blurred, and the scene in front of them suddenly turned into a sky full of stars. "Oops, I fell into a maze." Before the sixteen law enforcement disciples could fully react, more than a dozen golden figures rushed toward them. They turned out to be a dozen golden-armored warriors with swords and guns, surrounding them with menacing force. For a time, the situation of these sixteen law enforcement disciples turned out to be extremely embarrassing. If they fight with these golden-armored warriors, they will have no time to break the formation. But if they want to break the formation, these golden-armored warriors are like candies, constantly harassing them so that they have no chance to break the formation. The most annoying thing is that although these golden-armored warriors do not have very high attack power, they are very pestering and cannot be killed. If they are knocked away, they will come back as soon as possible. " In this way, these sixteen law enforcement disciples have no time to take care of themselves, let alone help Lu Kuang. ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Deacon Yu looking at this moment with his mouth agape. He never expected that Lu Kuang, who was at the peak of the third level of the Holy Realm, brought sixteen law enforcement disciples of the second and third levels of the Holy Realm, a total of seventeen people, but he could not do anything to Han Su, who was not at the Holy Realm. Needless to say, the sixteen law enforcement disciples were thrown around by Han Su's formation and several strange summons. Even the battle between Lu Kuang and Han Su himself was inextricable at this moment. It seems that Han Su¡¯s martial arts realm is far inferior to that of Lu Kuang, who is at the third level of the Holy Realm. However, in actual combat, Lu Kuang's black dragon halberd was almost pushed to the extreme, but it was still unable to hurt Han Su at all. At this moment, Su Han was completely integrated into the subtle sword intention. People and swords are one, regardless of each other. This kind of sword intention made Su Han seem to grasp the essence of the fragment of the holy sword. For a moment, one sword was as fast as the other and as strong as the other. This scene only made Deacon Yu feel a little dizzy. He had never expected that Han Su, who had not yet reached the Holy Realm, could actually compete with Lu Kuang, who was at the third level of the Holy Realm. Moreover, looking at this posture, they were actually attacking and defending each other, not just blindly. Parry and dodge. Such a fighting method means that Han Su is at least not afraid of Lu Kuang. For a moment, Deacon Yu felt a chill in his heart. He even had some doubts. This time he wanted to kill someone with a borrowed knife, and used Lu Kuang's hand to kill Han Su. Is this idea smart or stupid? At least, Deacon Yu had to admit that he seriously underestimated Han Su. "Could this Han Su be a genius secretly cultivated by one of the other three sects in the secular world, right? Deliberately hiding his strength, just waiting to make a splash in the talent draft of the four major sects?" Deacon Yu almost had such suspicion for a moment. His suspicion is completely logical. Because the strength shown by Su Han is completely comparable to the elite level genius of the Seven Star Sect like Lu Kuang. As time goes by, Su Han and Lu Kuang are still neck and neck, but the sixteen Seven Star Sect law enforcement disciples over there are gradually losing their strength. They were trapped in Su Han's eight-star sword formation. They wanted to leave, but they were entangled by the golden-armored warriors and couldn't get away. The energy of the golden armored warrior is the power of golden essence that pours out from Su Han's Tianhe Glazed Tower. It is close to inexhaustible and inexhaustible. However, these sixteen Seven Star Sect law enforcement disciples were gradually exhausted by these golden armored warriors. The energy in the spiritual sea wasLosing rapidly. Deacon Yu here naturally saw the predicament of these sixteen Seven Star Sect law enforcement disciples. However, his feet seemed to be firmly rooted in the ground, unable to move forward to rescue these sixteen people. First of all, it¡¯s hard to say whether he, Deacon Yu, can protect himself when he enters that weird formation. Secondly, even if you can protect yourself, you may not have enough energy to rescue these sixteen people. "However, if we don't rescue them, they will definitely be exhausted, and maybe they will fall into the hands of this little Han Su. When the time comes, people from the Seven Star Sect will definitely blame me for not saving them. ." Deacon Yu was extremely depressed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,488 The incredible Lu Kuang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! While he was still wavering left and right, the formation circle in the distance suddenly expanded, including Deacon Yu. Deacon Yu¡¯s eyes flashed, and he realized that he had fallen into a maze. At the same time, two or three warriors in golden armor also surrounded him. ¡°Deacon Yu, who was still a bystander on the outside, suddenly became an authority figure. Suddenly, all the golden-armored warriors in the formation began to move quickly. As they moved, they turned into a mysterious formation. This scene made Deacon Yu break into a cold sweat. He never expected that these golden armored warriors could actually use battle formations. What¡¯s even more frightening is that the battle formation formed by the golden-armored warriors directly absorbs a kind of khaki energy from the formation base of the maze to maintain the operation of the battle formation. The energy of this strange maze seems to be inexhaustible. Of course, Deacon Yu didn¡¯t know that this khaki energy came from the Jedi Spirit Pearl. After these golden-armored warriors were combined into a battle formation, their combat effectiveness suddenly increased by more than ten times. Originally, these golden-armored warriors were just difficult to deal with, but they didn¡¯t have much attack power against the strong ones in the holy realm. But now, the attack power has suddenly increased tenfold, and the threat has suddenly become extremely great. "ah!" In the battle formation of the golden-armored warriors, a seven-star sect law enforcement disciple was accidentally hit by a golden-armored warrior with a giant hammer and knocked down directly. This scream immediately affected his companions. These law enforcement disciples have never had this kind of fighting experience. At this moment, seeing their companions fall, they are naturally even more panicked. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The screams one after another, and the screams continue to come out. One after another, law enforcement disciples were continuously hit. Deacon Yu has been involved in the war, and he cannot stay alone. He uses his magic weapon and waves it repeatedly, trying to help these law enforcement disciples to parry and relieve the pressure. It¡¯s just that you can save one, but you can¡¯t save the other. It's like a basin with water leaking everywhere. If you block this side, you can't block that side. Deacon Yu jumped around, but was unable to stop each of the law enforcement disciples from being hit by the golden-armored warrior. "Ah!" Deacon Yu's eyes turned red with rage, and he roared again and again. The magic weapon in his hand continued to shoot out spiritual power, like a goddess scattering flowers, shooting at the golden armored warriors desperately. The result was that it was like a stone sinking into the sea, completely unable to harm these golden armored warriors. At this moment, Deacon Yu felt a sense of despair rising in his heart. "I failed this time, I really failed." Deacon Yu felt inexplicable regret in his heart. If he had known better, he would not have provoked Han Su. It is true that his disciple died at the hands of Han Su, but Deacon Yu actually knew very well that his disciple was not a good bird either. Death at the hands of others is not an injustice. I hate that I actually underestimated this Han Su, thinking that this Han Su was so arrogant just because of the protection of Emperor Ao. As long as you sacrifice someone who can't even offend Emperor Ao, you can easily crush him. At this moment, Deacon Yu finally understood that it was precisely because of the blessing of Emperor Ao that Han Su had caused him to seriously misjudge his personal strength and underestimated Han Su. "No, we must break through this damn maze. Otherwise, even I will be exhausted. Once exhausted, these damn golden armored warriors will definitely not give me any good fruits." Deacon Yu was shocked, realizing that he might not even be able to protect his own life, so how could he still care about those Seven Star Sect law enforcement disciples? There were screams of agony in his ears, but Deacon Yu turned a deaf ear and rushed around in the golden armor warrior formation, trying to find the weak points of the formation and break it. He knew very well that if he couldn't get out, he would be trapped to death sooner or later. Perhaps, these golden-armored warriors did not have the strength to kill him at once, but they were beating him in a group. Hearing the screams from the law enforcement disciples, Lu Kuang was more or less affected. At this moment, he has used a black dragon halberd to its peak, but no matter how powerful he is, he still can't take down Su Han. Since Lu Kuang¡¯s debut, he has fought against countless geniuses inside and outside the sect, but never once has he been as frustrated as he is today. This Han Su's cultivation level is obviously far inferior to him, but he, Lu Kuang, can't do anything to him. What¡¯s even more irritating is that this Han Su is not fighting with him wholeheartedly. He is also using formations and summons to restrain the sixteen Seven Star Sect law enforcement officials.son. "Lu Kuang, your companions seem to be unable to hold on any longer." Su Han struck the head with a sword, like a green blade piercing the sky, with an unstoppable momentum. when! This sword struck the black dragon halberd, splashing out countless starlights. The ripples of the collision of spiritual energy spread in circles. Lu Kuang glanced out of the corner of his eye and saw circles of cracks appearing on his black dragon halberd! "How is that possible?" Lu Kuang's heart stirred up a storm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,489: Kill first! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Lu Kuang¡¯s black dragon halberd has always been his biggest reliance when fighting against opponents of the same level. Almost all opponents at the same level are not as good as him in terms of weapons. He Lu Kuang, with this black dragon halberd, has crushed countless geniuses of the same level. It can almost be said that this is his biggest reliance in controlling the sect. However, at this moment, his biggest reliance seemed to be his shortcoming in front of Su Han! This sword actually made the slightest crack on the black dragon halberd. As cracks appeared in the black dragon halberd, cracks also appeared in Lu Kuang's heart. The pitiful cries of his companions came one after another, and the arrogant Lu Kuang felt the intention to quit for the first time in his heart, and an inexplicable regret arose. With a quick glance from the corner of my eye, I saw in the formation not far away, the sixteen law enforcement disciples, one on the east and one on the west, had all been thrown to the ground, and it was not known whether they were dead or alive. This Han Su, who is not even close to the Holy Realm, actually has the ability to destroy the powerful ones in the Holy Realm. Even Deacon Yu was trapped by a large number of golden armored warriors, and it looked like he was struggling. "Han Su, you beast, you dare to kill the law enforcement disciples of the Seven Star Sect!" Lu Kuang roared repeatedly, the black dragon halberd danced wildly, and black air currents roared towards him like a black dragon roaring into the sky. Su Han was naturally not afraid of this attack, which was like a fight between trapped beasts. Without even looking at it, he grasped the long sword that was fused with the fragments of the holy sword with both hands. His body shot forward like an arrow from the string, and he stabbed out with the sword, shouting: "Break it!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The powerful sword force is like an ancient ferocious beast, tearing apart all the black dragon-like air currents! Lu Kuang was shocked and even more reluctant to retreat. Su Han¡¯s eyes were determined, and he would never stop doing anything. Since Lu Kuang and Deacon Yu openly turned against him, he was not a piece of meat to be slaughtered by others. The murderous intention surged in his heart, and he already had plans to wipe out the other party. With a thought, Su Han communicated with the golden-armored warriors and injected more golden power into the golden-armored warriors, allowing the golden-armored warriors to attack Deacon Yu in the formation with all their strength. With more power from the golden spirit, these golden-armored warriors suddenly acted like crazy demons and launched a frantic attack on Deacon Yu. Deacon Yu was struggling to support himself, but he didn't expect that these golden-armored warriors in front of him suddenly seemed to have been injected with more chicken blood. They continued to greet him with crazy attacks, which made Yu who was surrounded by the golden-armored warriors. Deacon, miserable. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A sudden chill ran down his back, as the long knife in the hand of a golden-armored warrior actually cut his flesh. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Another attack hit his thigh. Deacon Yu was hit repeatedly and was horrified. He knew that if he continued like this, his defense would never be able to last for a quarter of an hour. "Master Lu, come and save me!" Deacon Yu is anxious. If a great deacon of Qingwu Dojo died here today, it would really be a big joke! Lu Kuang was shocked when he heard Deacon Yu¡¯s call. The law enforcement disciple fell, and it was difficult for him, Lu Kuang, to return to his sect. If even Butler Yu dies, Qingwu Dojo will definitely come to him to ask for an explanation. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the secular world, he was unable to save a deacon from the outer sect dojo, and let the deacon die in front of him. If the people of the Seven Star Sect knew this, they would still laugh to death. When Lu Kuang thought of this, he had no choice but to leave Su Han behind, rush towards Deacon Yu, and plunge into the eight-door star sword formation. He swung his halberd and hit three of the golden armored warriors hard. If Su Han had not intervened and allowed Lu Kuang and Deacon Yu to form an internal and external cooperation, I am afraid that these golden armored warriors would have been completely destroyed. After all, these golden-armored warriors can only exert attack power ten times more powerful than before with the help of battle formations and Jedi spirit beads. But their defensive capabilities are actually not stable. However, at this moment, Su Han would not allow Lu Kuang to make such a wishful thinking. ??The long sword was stretched out far away, and the sword force, like the water of the galaxy flowing backwards, rushed out and chased Lu Kuang's back. Lu Kuang felt like a huge mountain was pressing down from behind him. In desperation, he waved his halberd and could only turn back to block. With a slash of the sword, Lu Kuang's figure continued to fall back.   In this block, he was passive and not fully prepared. Therefore, even if his martial arts realm is far superior to that of Su Han, he will still be at a disadvantage under Su Han's arrogant sword. "Han Su! You" Su Han¡¯s face was as expressionless as an iceberg, but his murderous intent surged out without concealment. At this point, how could he give Lu Kuang a chance to say something stupid? There is only one thought in my mind, kill! Kill me first! What about the geniuses who are direct descendants of the Seven Stars Sect? If you want to kill me, you must be mentally prepared to be killed by me! Su Han knew very well that for a sect genius like Lu Kuang who regarded the lives of ordinary people as ants, and for a sect genius who wanted to step on his head and trample himself to death, he had only one solution - -kill! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,490 The Crisis of Death You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lu Kuang was at the peak of the third level of the Holy Realm after all. Although he was a little embarrassed by Su Han's sword, his formation was not chaotic. He swept Su Han away with a sweep of his halberd. However, at this moment of stagnation, he was surrounded by several golden-armored warriors, which was equivalent to being completely involved in the eight-star sword formation. "Master Lu, why did you enter the battle?" Deacon Yu was surprised and happy when he saw Lu Kuang. Fortunately, the appearance of Lu Kuang can take a lot of pressure off of him. Together, the two of them may be able to break this damn maze. What was surprising was that when Lu Kuang entered the maze, there was no one outside who responded. According to Deacon Yu¡¯s observation, this maze still echoes inside and outside, and there is more hope of breaking it. But at this time, there was no time to say this. Deacon Yu called out: "Lu Kuang, this kid is so weird. This formation is very difficult to deal with. With the combined strength of you and me, we can break it quickly. Today's situation is as long as I can find my place again later.¡± Lu Kuang¡¯s face was ashen, but he had to admit that what Deacon Yu said was true. Today, as long as they can escape with their lives, it will be good. Su Han activated the Electric Feather Escape, flew high into the sky, put away the long sword, and began to gather faint finger power in his hand. Looking at Lu Kuang and Butler Yu in the formation below, Su Han's murderous intention surged again. Once Lu Kuang entered the formation, there was no chance of a pincer attack from inside or outside. The two of them were like the stuffing in a dumpling. They couldn't do any tricks and could only be beaten passively. Lu Kuang rushed several times, trying to break through the maze with his violent halberd skills, but failed every time. Deacon Yu had been besieged by the maze for so long, and his spiritual energy was exhausted by the golden-armored warriors. When Lu Kuang was attacking, he swallowed some spirit-reviving elixirs and cheered up a little. However, seeing Lu Kuang attacking the formation and returning without success again and again, Deacon Yu became even more worried. If this continues, we will be in big trouble! Suddenly looking into the sky, Deacon Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He suddenly discovered that Su Han was concentrating his finger power in the air and aiming at them. The condensed finger power is getting stronger and more terrifying, making Deacon De Yu simply unable to believe that this is the finger power condensed by a genius who has not yet reached the holy realm. Looking from a distance, it also made Deacon Yu's scalp numb. If Deacon Yu is at his peak, he will naturally not be afraid of the threat of Su Han's finger power. However, at this moment, being surrounded by the formation and exhausted, this attack might kill him. "Master Lu, be careful!" It¡¯s too late to say it, but it¡¯ll be soon. Deacon Yu¡¯s warning sound had just reached his ears. Almost at the same time, a finger force that could ignite the void shot straight towards him like a flying fireball. Fortunately, Deacon Yu¡¯s reminder had some effect. Lu Kuang¡¯s body turned slightly subconsciously, barely avoiding his vital parts. However, the terrifying finger power was still like a sharp arrow. With a pop, it directly broke through the defense and pierced Lu Kuang's thigh. A huge blood hole appeared on Lu Kuang¡¯s thigh. In an instant, blood flowed like a stream. "Ah!" Lu Kuang yelled crazily, "Han Su, you beast, how dare you hurt me!" While screaming wildly, Lu Kuang did not dare to neglect the halberd in his hand. He waved it wildly, blocking the waves of attacks from the surrounding golden-armored warriors. When Deacon Yu saw Lu Kuang being injured, he was also in a state of dismay. An unprecedented sense of crisis finally emerged uncontrollably in his heart! For the first time, Deacon Yu smelled a death crisis! He realized that this Han Su seemed to be really murderous and planned to kill them all here! At the beginning, even though Deacon Yu was surrounded by heavy siege, he did not feel that a real disaster was imminent in his heart. He always felt that Han Su was afraid of the Seven Star Sect and would definitely not kill him and Lu Kuang. However, the bloody reality in front of him broke this fantasy. Han Su was not afraid of the Seven Star Sect at all, nor was he afraid of Lu Kuang's identity. "Han Su!" Deacon Yu yelled in horror, "Don't make the same mistake again and again! Mr. Lu is a direct descendant of the elder of the Seven Star Sect. If you hurt him in the slightest, you will cause a huge disaster and will definitely lead to disaster. You cannot stop the thundering wrath of that elder who is coming. No matter how much you rely on in the world, they can't save you!" threaten? ? ???Lengran smiled, what he hated most was this kind of boring threat. This kind of boring threat is nothing more than a trace of luck for the dying man and a trace of the whine of the defeated dog. "Make the same mistake again and again?" Su Hanlian laughed, "If self-defense is wrong, then I am willing to make the same mistake again and again. When you get to the underworld, you must remember one truth clearly. If you want to kill others, you must do it right. The consciousness of being killed by others." "Han Su, if you kill us, you will not only be an enemy of Qingwu Dojo, but also an enemy of Seven Star Sect!" At this time, Deacon Yu was also in chaos. ¡°Don¡¯t mention being an enemy of the Seven Star Sect, even if I am an enemy of the whole world, I, Han Su, will never let go of anyone who wants to kill me.¡± Su Han's tone was decisive, and the pure finger power was concentrated again, brewing a fatal blow. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,491 Lu Kuang is forced into a desperate situation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Deacon Yu¡¯s pupils were wide open, and he let out a strange cry from his throat. He said to Lu Kuang: ¡°Master Lu, let¡¯s go together to burn the Holy Land Purple Mansion and break through the defense formation!¡± Burning the Purple Mansion in the Holy Realm is actually the last ditch effort of a strong man in the Holy Realm. It is a tactic that can injure one's own cultivation, destroy the Purple Mansion, and instantly stimulate powerful combat effectiveness. Unless there is really no way out, no Saint Realm powerhouse will be willing to burn Zi Mansion. Once the Zifu is burned, the body will be covered with bruises at best, or explode to death at worst. Even if you escape with your life, it will be difficult to regain your strength in the future, and you will not be able to make any progress in martial arts throughout your life. However, if the Holy Realm Zifu is not burned at this moment, he will soon face death. It¡¯s better to die than live! The injury on Lu Kuang¡¯s thigh seriously affected his movements. Hearing what Deacon Yu said, the muscles on Lu Kuang's face kept beating, as if he had been bitten by a poisonous snake. "Deacon Yu, you burn the Holy Realm Purple Mansion to protect me, and I will take you out. From now on, you follow me back to the Seven Star Sect. I will definitely take care of you and let you have a good life in the Seven Star Sect." Lu Kuang whispered road. "What?" Deacon Yu couldn't believe his ears, "Master Lu, do you mean to ask me to sacrifice myself to cover your escape?" "Deacon Yu, I am not willing to give in! You are just a deacon in the secular dojo, and you are not too young, but I, I am only twenty-five years old, a third-level peak genius in the holy realm, and a direct disciple of the Seven Star Sect. If something happens to me, Even if you escape and go back alive, my grandfather and the others will never let you go." "However, if you burn the Holy Realm Purple Mansion and protect me from returning intact, my grandfather will definitely remember your kindness and take care of you for life." Lu Kuang bewitched Deacon Yu. He is different from Deacon Yu. He is a direct genius of the Seven Stars Sect and the son of Tianjiao. He was really reluctant to burn the Holy Realm Purple Mansion. After all, once the Holy Realm Zifu is burned, Lu Kuang will be equivalent to a useless person. Even if you are lucky and can maintain your current cultivation level, you will never have the chance to improve in martial arts in the future. Once there is no chance for advancement, his status in the Lu family and the Seven Star Sect will immediately change from the proud son of heaven to a dispensable piece of chicken and a waste with no use value. For the arrogant Lu Kuang, this is a huge disaster, and life is worse than death! If he was asked to burn Zi Mansion to escape, he would rather commit suicide directly. Therefore, he encouraged Deacon Yu to burn the Zi Mansion. As long as the Holy Realm Purple Mansion is burned, the strength can be doubled immediately, and the maze formation can be attacked without risking one's life. As long as there is a gap in the maze, Lu Kuang is sure to use his speed to rush out and escape. As long as you escape today's disaster, there will be many opportunities to retaliate against Han Su in the future. No matter how evil Han Su is, he cannot have the strength to fight against the entire Lu family. As long as I can escape today, I still have many opportunities to deal with Han Su. Let this kid not be able to live or die! Seeing Lu Kuang staring at him with a sinister look on his face, Deacon Yu knew that if he didn't agree, even if the two of them managed to escape, Lu Kuang would definitely take revenge on him in the future. Deacon Yu had no choice but to say: "Master Lu, burning Zi Mansion alone may not be enough to break through this weird maze." At this point, Deacon Yu can only exaggerate the weirdness of Su Han's maze, hoping to dispel Lu Kuang's thoughts. Lu Kuang shouted angrily: "How do you know if you don't try? At this point, if you hesitate again, we will die together. However, you must have descendants in Qingwu Dojo. What will they do if you die? ?¡± The tangled expression on Deacon Yu¡¯s face slowly disappeared, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Lu, I hope you won¡¯t break your promise, let alone leave me to escape alone!¡± After burning the Holy Realm Zifu, Deacon Yu will lose his combat effectiveness. He is also worried that if Lu Kuang kicks him away as an abandoned son by then, his sacrifice will be completely in vain. Su Han completely ignored the deal reached between Deacon Yu and Lu Kuang below. He only had one thought at the moment, which was to send these two guys back to the west. With a thought in his mind, he was about to shoot out his finger power. At this moment, a voice shouted from the void: "Han Su, wait a minute!" This voice reached Su Han's ears, which made Su Han frown and felt that it sounded familiar. He stopped and looked around, only to see the figure of Emperor Ao Dan coming from the void. "If it were someone else, no matter who it was, Su Han would not even frown, he would definitely"?Don¡¯t hesitate to kill. "However, Emperor Ao Dan is an exception. Su Han may not give face to others, but he must give face to Emperor Ao Dan no matter what. At the moment, Su Han concentrated his finger strength, but did not put it away. "Senior, why are you here?" Su Han did not expect that Emperor Ao Dan would appear at this juncture. Great Alchemy Emperor Ao smiled bitterly and said: "I was collecting medicine and refining medicine in the Royal Medicine Garden of Cangxue City. Suddenly I received a report from my family, saying that someone came to your mansion to run wild, so I rushed back in a hurry, but I didn't expect" Great Alchemy Emperor Ao was also extremely surprised. He received a message from his family that disciples from the Seven Star Sect had arrived at Su Han's residence. He hurried back because he was worried about something happening to Su Han. However, what he didn't expect was that nothing happened to Su Han at all, and he wasn't even in danger at all. The one who is in danger is Lu Kuang, the so-called direct genius of the Seven Star Sect. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,492 Blackmail You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing this scene, Emperor Ao Dan almost couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He knew that Su Han had great potential, but after seeing Su Han's methods again, he realized that he had underestimated this young man before. Although he tried his best to overestimate Su Han's martial arts level, he still underestimated it. The majestic genius of the direct line of the Seven Stars Sect, with a peak cultivation level of the third level of the Holy Realm, and a group of law enforcement disciples of the second and third levels of the Holy Realm, plus Deacon Yu of the fourth level of the Holy Realm, so many people were unexpectedly killed by Su Han A person is forced into a desperate situation and may be destroyed at any time. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t seen this with his own eyes, Emperor Ao would have found it hard to believe it. However, after all, seeing is believing. Great Dan Emperor Ao suppressed the turmoil in his heart and glanced at Deacon Yu and Lu Kuang who were like trapped animals in the formation. Not long ago, Deacon Yu even said that a genius like Lu Kuang, a direct descendant of the Seven Star Sect, would not be afraid of a worldly old man like Emperor Ao. However, at this time, Lu Kuang did not dare to act like a sect genius. Furthermore, Lu Kuang still had a vague feeling that perhaps the appearance of Emperor Ao Dan might not be a bad thing. This situation, which was likely to be fatal, had a slight turn for the better because of the appearance of Emperor Ao Dan. ¡°If Emperor Ao hadn¡¯t told Su Han to stop just now, I¡¯m afraid Su Han¡¯s finger power would have been released, and someone would have been dead on the spot between Lu Kuang and Deacon Yu. "Senior, these bastards, if we don't kill their prestige, I'm afraid they will become even more rampant in the future." Su Han's figure shot over, but the murderous intention on his face was not eliminated. Lu Kuang shuddered. Now he was really afraid of Su Han. He was even more afraid that Emperor Ao would just let them go and even encourage Su Han to kill them. "Han Su, it's easy to kill them. However, there are too many such characters in the sect. If you want to argue with them, you won't be able to kill them all." Emperor Ao suddenly sent a message to Su Han: "Now the talent draft of the four major sects is about to begin. If you kill them, it will definitely arouse the anger of Elder Lu of the Seven Star Sect. At this time, if you kill Elder Lu's grandson, he will call All forces will come to suppress you, and even in the talent draft, they will put all kinds of obstacles in your way, making it impossible for you to defend yourself." Su Han raised his eyebrows and said through a message: "Even if I don't kill them, Lu Kuang still won't give up. Let him go back, and he will definitely let the tiger return to the mountain." "Haha, Han Su, if you let Lu Kuang go back, Lu Kuang himself will continue to target you, but not so much that Elder Lu will take action against you personally. As long as Elder Lu doesn't take action, this Lu Kuang is just a young man. Geniuses have very limited power. Even if they want to trip you up, they won't be able to do many tricks." Ao Dadanhuang secretly said, and then advised: "Although true geniuses should not be afraid of any suppression, I don't mean that you should be afraid of being weak. What I mean is that you just lack resources, don't you? This is an excellent opportunity.¡± "Opportunity?" Su Han was stunned. "That's right, an opportunity, a great blackmail opportunity." Ao Dadanhuang gave a rare narrow smile. Blackmail? Su Han's heart moved, and he immediately understood what Emperor Ao Dan meant. For a moment, a smile overflowed from the corner of Su Han's mouth. Blackmail, that's a good offer. If you want to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects, you must try your best to improve your strength. Su Han has recently been worrying about various elixir resources. Although Lu Kuang is at the peak of the third level of the Holy Realm, Su Han's current level of strength means that he is not afraid of Lu Kuang's personal revenge under any circumstances. You can kill Lu Kuang at any time. If Lu Kuang dares to take revenge during the talent draft of the four major sects, Su Han will have many ways to destroy him. ???????????? If you kill now, it will be satisfying, but apart from incurring crazy revenge, there seems to be no other substantial gain. Su Han is a pragmatist, and when he heard Ao Dadanhuang's blackmail proposal, his heart really moved. Yes, why not take this opportunity to extort money? This Lu Kuang is the grandson of the elder of the Seven Star Sect, which means he has a very rich background. Now Lu Kuang is in his hands, and there are sixteen other law enforcement disciples of the Seven Star Sect, all of whom were only injured but not dead. By keeping their lives, each one can extort a sum of money. "Han Su, Lu Kuang's grandfather, Elder Lu, is the elder in charge of resource procurement in the Seven Star Sect. His family is very wealthy.He is rich, has plenty of money, and has a lot of good things. Don't be polite to them and raise your prices. Anyway, you have the people in your hands, they are the ones who are worried. This time, you took advantage of the situation. If they didn't agree, you wouldn't let him go. "Ao Dadanhuang continued to transmit the message. Although Emperor Ao is just a secular person, he is the royal alchemy master, so he has some understanding of the inside of the Seven Star Sect. When Su Han heard what Emperor Ao Dan said, he had a rough grasp of the situation. "Okay." Su Han nodded and suddenly raised his voice, "Lu Kuang, if it hadn't been for Senior Ao's kindness today, you would have died." Lu Kuang¡¯s face was ashen. He never expected that he would suffer such a shame and humiliation today. He survived the catastrophe not because someone from the Seven Star Sect came to save him, but because a secular old man asked for mercy. You must know that the geniuses of their sect look down upon worldly people the most. "Han, don't be too proud, we haven't decided who will win yet!" This Lu Kuang is also a cooked duck, only his mouth is tough. Seeing that Su Han seemed to have softened his attitude, he wanted to say a few tough words to regain his position. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,493 Elder Lu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, as soon as he said these words, the expression of Deacon Yu next to him changed. I cursed in my heart that Lu Kuang is so stupid. It¡¯s already this time, and you still have so much time to spare? Sure enough, Su Han's face turned cold and he sneered: "The winner hasn't been decided yet? Since you said so, it's easy to handle. Let's continue fighting until life and death are determined." Deacon Yu hurriedly shouted: "Han Su, since I have made it clear that it was a misunderstanding, I don't think we should continue the fight, right?" Lu Kuang had a tough mouth, but he was not an idiot. Seeing that Su Han didn't seem to have softened his attitude, Lu Kuang became timid again and did not dare to say those harsh words. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Misunderstanding? Could it be that just two words of misunderstanding can easily expose today's matter?" "Then what else do you want?" Lu Kuang's heart sank, does Han Su still want to fight? "The death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime cannot be escaped. I am not an unkind person, but today you have committed a crime in my hands. If you are allowed to go back like this, how can I survive in the future? I will tell you that you can leave if you want. , let your people come and redeem people.¡± "Redemption?" Lu Kuang was stunned, "Whatwhat does this mean?" "You don't understand?" Su Han's face turned cold. "Whether you really don't understand or you are pretending not to understand, if you want to leave, then use something to redeem yourself. If there is no one from the Seven Star Sect within three days, If you bring something over, then I will start killing people, one person every hour until I kill them all." The Seven Star Sect¡¯s mountain gate is not very close to here, and it takes two or three days to get there. And if no one comes for three days, one person will be killed every hour. They have a total of eighteen people here, and they will kill them all in one and a half days. Deacon Yu and Lu Kuang¡¯s faces suddenly turned green. At this moment, Lu Kuang wished he could turn back time, wished he had never been to Cangxue City, and had never been an enemy of this inexplicable Han Su. Originally, Yanagawa's cultivation was destroyed outside and turned into a walking corpse. This incident did not alarm the Seven Star Sect's Law Enforcement Hall at all. The Seven Star Sect is too big. It is too common for an ordinary official disciple to have an accident outside and not lose his life. If every incident is under the control of the Law Enforcement Hall, the Law Enforcement Hall will be too busy all year round. " However, this Liuchuan was a disciple of Lu Kuang's uncle. As soon as Lu Kuang heard about this, he regarded it as a great shame and humiliation for the Lu family. Lu Kuang cannot accept that the Lu family suffers at the hands of secular people. Therefore, Lu Kuang came up with the idea of ????teaching Han Su a lesson. Because Lu Kuang is a second- and third-generation direct descendant in the Seven Star Sect and has a higher status than ordinary disciples, there are also a group of law enforcement disciples in the Law Enforcement Hall who are willing to be driven by him and only follow his lead. However, Lu Kuang¡¯s decision to bring people out this time was still a private act and had not been approved by the Law Enforcement Hall and the sect¡¯s senior officials. "This kind of private action, if no one pursues it, is naturally harmless." But if something happens, it will be a big trouble. Lu Kuang could almost imagine how furious his grandfather would be if he sent the message back. It¡¯s not just that he fell into the secular world by himself, he also brought sixteen law enforcement disciples with him. ¡°If this matter happens, Lu Kuang will offend the elders of the Law Enforcement Hall to death. The elder of the Law Enforcement Hall didn't give his grandfather much face. My grandfather would definitely blame himself. There are also uncles, uncles, and cousins ??in my own clan. None of them are cheap. If something like this happens to me, I will not be able to hold my head high in front of them, and may even be ostracized by them for the rest of my life. Lu Kuang was in a mess now, and his mind was a mess. Not only did he not expect that he would fall into the secular world, but he also did not expect that Han Su would dare to blackmail him openly. If you don¡¯t redeem the people, you will kill the captives. Lu Kuang knew that Han Su was serious. However, if these sixteen law enforcement disciples really die, even one of them will not be able to afford compensation. Time, only three days. If he didn't send the message back quickly, even if his grandfather sent someone to deliver something, he wouldn't be able to get here within three days. Lu Kuang gritted his teeth, took out a transmission talisman, and sent a message to his grandfather, Elder Lu. ??A certain mountain top of the Seven Star Sect, inside a cave. An old man just came out of the secret room when he received a transmission note from Lu Kuang. "Did this kid cause any trouble outside again?" Regarding the nature of his grandson, Lu Chang??I still understand it very well. However, although Elder Lu was mentally prepared, after hearing the content of the transmission notes, he still couldn't help but his eyelids twitched and he cursed in a low voice: "You are not a good person!" "Master, what's wrong?" Accompanying Elder Lu is a middle-aged man who looks about forty years old. He is one of Elder Lu's most proud disciples, Song Kai. Elder Lu's eyes shot out with sharp light: "Young man Lu Kuang, I heard that Liu Chuan, a disciple of our Lu family, was deprived of his cultivation and spiritual awareness in the secular world. He was so angry that he took people there. I am looking for trouble in the secular world. Unexpectedly, I encountered a hard nail, and all sixteen law enforcement disciples of the Law Enforcement Hall were detained in Cangxue City. Now they are blackmailing me, claiming that they will not take anything to Cangxue City To redeem people, they will kill one person every hour after three days until they kill them all." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,494 Someone is coming You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, who dares to be so lawless and blackmail your old man?" Song Kai was also greatly surprised. He had been in the Seven Star Sect for so long, and this was the first time he encountered someone who dared to blackmail the elders of the Seven Star Sect. Elder Lu's tone was slightly cold: "Lu Kuang said that he is a secular cultivator boy. However, he has the ability to make Lu Kuang and sixteen law enforcement disciples fall. I feel that this secular cultivator has some abilities. But Lu Kuang, this time you acted rashly and called law enforcement disciples without authorization, which makes me very disappointed." "Master, Lu Kuang's move is also to safeguard the honor of the Lu family. Although it is reckless, it is also for the Lu family." Song Kai advised. Elder Lu snorted coldly: "This kid Lu Kuang is too restless. How can we deal with such mere worldly geniuses in the future? Instead of dealing with him, we need to make a big show of mobilizing law enforcement disciples and go to the world for a special trip? Four The talent draft of the major sects will be held soon. The scope of this draft is very wide. Geniuses from the four major sects will also participate. If he makes a mistake in the world and misses the talent draft, wouldn't he regret it? That's it. How will Diancheng Mansion inherit my mantle in the future?" Elder Lu is still very optimistic about Lu Kuang, his grandson, and has even thought about passing the mantle to him many times in the future. Song Kai said: "For the current plan, Lu Kuang's safety is the most important. I think it is better for the disciples to lead some personal guards and go directly to Cangxue City to rescue the people." "No." Elder Lu said coldly, "We have no name for this matter. Lu Kuang goes to the secular world without authorization and harasses secular monks. Even if he is a disciple of the Seven Star Sect, that is not allowed. Our Lu family, in the Seven Star Sect, It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have any enemies. Let¡¯s not talk about it from afar. Let¡¯s just say that Elder Ruan and the Ruan family are staring at me with eager eyes, ready to catch me at any time. At this time, if this matter gets too big, let them know. There¡¯s no benefit at all.¡± "What's more, it's easy for you to rescue Lu Kuang. Can you guarantee to rescue all the sixteen law enforcement disciples at once? If one or two are lost accidentally, the elders of the law enforcement hall will blame them, and it won't be easy to deal with it. of." Song Kai was a little stunned when he heard this: "Thenare we going to let that secular cultivator blackmail us like this? Master, this disciple cannot bear to swallow this breath." Elder Lu said coldly: "Our opponent is not the secular cultivator, but the Ruan family, many people in the Seven Star Sect. Do you think I don't have anger in my heart? If it weren't for the Ruan family, this opponent, if it weren't for the Ruan family, Many people in the Seven Star Sect are watching us eagerly. If anyone dares to detain my grandson, I will definitely suppress him directly without any hesitation. However, the current situation is not suitable for using brute force." "What's more, if you accidentally injure Lu Kuang when you lead people to suppress him, he will lose the opportunity to participate in the talent draft and regret it for the rest of his life." "ThenMaster, what should we do now?" "Alas" Elder Lu sighed, "Go ahead and go to Cangxue City to see what the casual cultivator wants and give it to him." "Give it to him?" Song Kai almost couldn't believe his ears. "That's right, give it to him!" Elder Lu said in a deep voice, "After all, a casual cultivator is a casual cultivator. He has shallow eyes and has never seen the world. He can't ask for anything good even if he thinks about it! Go and listen to what he wants, and then give it to him. Him. Remember, rush over as soon as possible and resolve the matter as soon as possible. If the Law Enforcement Hall finds that a law enforcement disciple is missing, it will create another trouble out of thin air. " ¡­¡­ Cang Xuecheng, Su Han's mansion, Su Han sat leisurely and contentedly outside the gate. Not far from his side were Lu Kuang and Deacon Yu, who were tightly bound by the formation, as well as the sixteen unconscious law enforcement disciples. Time is already the third day. Lu Kuang was also beating a drum in his heart. He used the telegraph to send the news to his grandfather, but his grandfather did not reply to him. Lu Kuang also knew that what he did was not pretty, and he might have made his grandfather furious. But the problem is, he doesn¡¯t know if his grandfather has sent someone to rescue him? No matter how angry you are, you are still your biological grandson. Shouldn¡¯t your grandfather care about your life or death? A kind of uneasiness and anxiety filled Lu Kuang's heart. Deacon Yu on the side was equally anxious. Now his life or death can be said to depend entirely on whether Elder Lu will send someone over. If Elder Lu hadn¡¯t sent someone over, Han Su would have killed both Deacon Yu and Lu Kuang, given that Han Su was fearless. Just when the two of them were anxious, they saw a ray of light coming from far to near in the void.Soon it turned into a human figure. Lu Kuang's eyes were overjoyed when he saw this figure, and he secretly said in his heart: "Here we are, we are saved!" He recognized that this person was Song Kai, a disciple of his grandfather Elder Lu, and his relationship with him was like that of an uncle and nephew. Lu Kuang¡¯s tense heart finally relaxed. Song Kai is here, which means he is saved. Su Han's eyes also saw Song Kai, but he smiled faintly and did not stand up from the chair. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,495 One Price You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Song Kai couldn't help but feel a little surprised when he saw Su Han. He originally thought that the person who could subdue and detain Lu Kuang and the sixteen Seven Star Sect law enforcement disciples, why couldn't he be that kind of evil and rogue cultivator genius? But the fact is that the young man in front of him doesn¡¯t seem to have much head and six arms. It's even a bit mediocre, with nothing outstanding about it. However, Song Kai knew that this young man was certainly not as simple as he seemed. "Han Su, I am Song Kai of the Seven Star Sect, and my master is Elder Lu of the Seven Star Sect. I have been ordered by my master to come and talk to you." Song Kai shouted. Su Han smiled slightly, pointed to the seat opposite him, and made a gesture to sit down. Song Kai couldn¡¯t tell what kind of medicine this young man wanted to sell, but he believed that as long as he took action on his own, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t handle. After all, how many tricks can a mere secular cultivator make? This time, I took the initiative to ask to come here because I wanted to gain credit in front of my master, Elder Lu, and let Elder Lu know that I am capable of doing things. It might even be possible to bring Lu Kuang and others back without spending much money. Song Kai said: "Han Su, today I have been ordered by my master to talk to you. As long as you are willing to give in, my master will definitely remember your favor. Moreover, if you want to enter in the future, In the Seven Star Sect, my master can contribute and even promote you." "Your master's favor? Promote me?" Su Han smiled lightly. This Song Kai is not a fool. He knows that being tough is not enough, so he wants to be soft to himself. If it were any other young genius, his heart would probably be moved at this moment. But Su Han knew that things couldn't really be that good. ??You kidnapped the other party¡¯s grandson, and the other party still takes care of you and promotes you? ¡°No one would do this unless they were crazy. ??????????? Mostly to stabilize myself. After the person returns it, Su Han can guarantee that the other party will definitely fall out on the spot. Song Kai coughed dryly: "Yes, my master has always loved talents, and there are not many people who can be promoted by him. Han Su, this is a great opportunity for you, an excellent opportunity for you to get ahead. Do you know, In the entire Upper Nine Regions, how many people are vying to show off in front of my master? Do you know how many people in the Upper Nine Regions want to gain his favor and promotion?" Su Han smiled leisurely: "In this case, should I be flattered, then be very moved to agree, and then pretend to be very enthusiastic and release the hostages immediately?" "Isn't it?" Song Kai asked subconsciously. However, after asking, he saw Su Han's half-smiling look, which showed no real emotion at all, and he knew that his gentle strategy had failed. At that moment, Song Kai's expression turned gloomy: "Han Su, do you want to go against the Lu family of our Seven Star Sect? What good will this do to you? A genius like you who is a casual cultivator, don't you want to join the Seven Star Sect? Offended? If you leave our Lu family, even if you enter the Seven Star Sect in the future, what future will you have?" Although these words are threatening, they sound somewhat reasonable. If you were an ordinary casual cultivator genius, you would really think twice after hearing this. However, Su Han is Su Han after all, and his ears have become calluses from hearing threats. If he was afraid of threats, then he wouldn't be the Su Han he is now. "If you plan to threaten me, then I advise you to save your breath." Su Han said, his tone suddenly darkened, "If your next topic has nothing to do with redeeming people, then there is no need to say it, hurry up Go back and prepare their funeral arrangements." "you¡­¡­" Song Kai had just thought of many strategies along the way, how could he ask Mr. Han Su to make some conditions, or even no conditions at all. In the end, he chose to use this strategy of pretending to appease, intending to confuse Han Su and make him surrender. But he never expected that Han Su would turn out to be an insufferable master. They don't seem to have any fear at all towards their Seven Star Sect Lu family. At that moment, Song Kai felt the urge to vomit blood. If he hadn't been worried about the lives of Lu Kuang and the sixteen law enforcement disciples, I'm afraid he would have chosen to break up with Han Su and slap him in the face. Trying to suppress his anger, Song Kai held it in for a long time before he finally said: "Then make an offer!" Su Han smiled slightly: "This sounds quite decent." After hearing this, Song Kai almost wanted to do it againVomiting blood. Su Han took out a scroll from the storage ring, placed it on the table, and pushed it gently. "This is the price I offered. Note that this is a fixed price. If you make a counter-offer, I will kill one person every time you pay back the price. If you pay back the price twice, I will kill two people." After Su Han finished speaking, he leaned back leisurely on the chair and tapped his fingers on the table, making soft sounds. That posture was clearly meant to rip off someone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,496 Make a fortune You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Song Kaiming knew that this list would definitely make people laugh. With this mentality, he picked up the list and took a look. At this glance, Song Kai blurted out: "Youyou are robbing!" "You're right." Su Han said with a harmless smile on his face, "Robbery is better than killing, right? Don't tell me about the things that are available and not available. I'm still showing some mercy. I believe you are too. You know, I wasn¡¯t the one who started looking for trouble. If I were the one who failed this time, I probably wouldn¡¯t even have my whole body left alive by now. So, I robbed it with confidence and as a matter of course!¡± Su Han's tone was leisurely. Since it was a negotiation, he didn't want to talk about boring nonsense. Song Kai¡¯s hands holding the list couldn¡¯t help but tremble with hesitation. It¡¯s not that the Lu family can¡¯t afford this list, but it¡¯s definitely a list that a lion has to ask for, and it¡¯s very big. ¡° This compensation, even with the Lu family¡¯s background, once it is taken out, even if it doesn¡¯t hurt the bones, it will be considered a heavy loss. If nothing else, let¡¯s just talk about the Earthly Saint-level elixirs in the list. You must know that the Earthly Saint-level elixirs are not just holy-grade elixirs, but the finest among holy-grade elixirs. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Outstanding warriors of the Holy Realm of the Seven Star Sect, usually only use ordinary holy-grade elixirs for practice. As for the Earthly Saint level elixir, only the sect leader and a few core elders are qualified to use it. Although other elders of the Seven Star Sect occasionally use some Earthly Saint-level elixirs, there are not many opportunities. Even at the level of an elder, there are not many reserves of earthly saint-level elixirs on hand. The Lu family has a deep heritage, and the number of Earthly Saint-level elixirs is not too many. This Han Su asked for four plants as soon as he opened his mouth. This number is really extraordinary. After that, there are also ordinary holy elixirs, and even more, two hundred plants are required at the beginning, which is also a super scary number. Although it¡¯s not that the Lu family can¡¯t come up with these numbers, the numbers do look terrifying. Song Kai is considered a management-level figure in the Seven Star Sect. However, his personal property is far from reaching this amount. He must use Elder Lu's property to reach this amount. However, before Song Kai came, he had promised his master that Lu Kuang and the sixteen law enforcement disciples could be brought back intact without spending too much money. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????open-mouthed posture, if Master were to know, would be like cutting flesh even for Master. When the time comes, Master still can¡¯t blame himself for not doing things well? Song Kai was in a dilemma for a moment. He wanted to reject Su Han, but he was afraid that the other party would fall out. "This casual cultivator boy is definitely robbing, naked robbery. Can he digest these things as a casual cultivator? If nothing else, let's just talk about the Earthly Saint level elixir. Can he use it? A mere emperor-level peak person , is it also worthy of possessing the Earthly Saint level elixir?" Song Kai kept slandering in his heart and almost wanted to leave, but the fact was that he couldn't leave at all. If he left, Lu Kuang and the others would be finished. "How is it, Fellow Daoist Song? I'm a kind person, right? A lot of money can't buy a living person. Now I've offered you a fair and reasonable price. I believe you can also understand my friendliness and selflessness?" Su Han laughed. asked. Reasonable and fair? Friendly and selfless? Song Kai almost spewed blood after hearing this. "Han Su, are you afraid of bursting your belly when you open your mouth?" Song Kai asked angrily. "You burst your belly? Isn't that good? Brother Daoist Song, I see in your heart right now, I'm afraid you hate me to death. If you burst my belly, it will just relieve the hatred in your heart. Otherwise, you can double the amount and simply I'll hold on until I die. I can't die anymore." Su Han said with a smile. "You" Song Kai felt extremely aggrieved, but he couldn't vent it. He knew that this matter was caused by Lu Kuang himself. If Lu Kuang hadn't brought sixteen law enforcement disciples to cause trouble, this matter would not have happened. From this point of view, it¡¯s all your own fault. ¡°Moreover, I know that the other party is extorting money, but I can¡¯t bargain. Make a counteroffer and kill someone! Even though Song Kai suspected that Su Han was threatening to scare him, he didn't have the courage to try. I can¡¯t afford to gamble! Whether it was Lu Kuang or the sixteen law enforcement disciples, he would not be able to account for the death of any one of them. Su Han smiled happily, stood up from his seat, and murmured as if to himself: "Time flies so fast, three days?, it¡¯s coming so soon. It's only a few hours away. How about I sharpen the knife in advance and prepare it? " "Pfft" Song Kai finally couldn't help it and spit out a mouthful of old blood. He vomited blood, but Song Kai didn't dare to delay. He knew very well that if he missed the time, the kid in front of him might really kill someone. It must be said that the wealth of the elders of the Seven Star Sect is still very astonishing. It only took Song Kai half a day to bring over everything on Su Han's list. These things were piled up like a hill in front of Su Han. The number would probably make even outsiders stunned when they saw it. After Su Han counted them all, he chuckled: "Fellow Daoist Song, you are indeed a cheerful person. I hope there will be opportunities for this kind of friendly transaction in the future and we can communicate more." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,497 Opportunities of Talent Draft You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! after? Song Kai almost spit out another mouthful of old blood. Does this kid still want a future? Still want a next time? "Everything is here, why don't you let me go?" Song Kai suppressed his anger and asked Su Han. Su Han laughed and said, "Of course I will let you go. You don't have to say that I am a big talker. I am still very generous. I will not only let you disciples of the Seven Star Sect, but also the Deacon Yu of the Qingwu Dojo. I¡¯ll give it back to you too, and it¡¯ll be considered a gift. How about it? It¡¯s not bad, right?¡± Song Kai was unable to complain in his heart at this time. He just hoped that this matter would be resolved quickly and that he would never have anything to do with this nasty little beast again. In this situation, after losing so much wealth, I will inevitably get scolded by my master after I return. Su Han did what he said, and Lu Kuang, Deacon Yu and others were quickly released. These people all looked exhausted, and they were even more ashamed when they saw Song Kai. Especially Lu Kuang, who was injured and looked even more pale and miserable at the moment. Su Han had an unscrupulous smile on his face and waved to them: "Everyone, remember to come and play often when you have nothing to do. By the way, you'd better not make any wrong ideas. I can use the wound on Lu Kuang's leg." An exclusive poisonous powder that can be punched in with your fingers. If I am in any danger next, this poisonous powder will take effect within a quarter of an hour." Lu Kuang was staring at Su Han fiercely and was about to say something. When he heard Su Han's words, his face suddenly turned green. Originally, he really had this plan. Once Han Su was released, he would immediately ask Song Kai to take action and kill the little beast Han Su on the spot. As a result, I didn¡¯t expect that the other party would actually hold back such a hand, but I suddenly lost the courage to take action. Although Han Su¡¯s words might just be bluffing, Lu Kuang did not have the courage to risk his own life. Song Kai said coldly: "Han Su, don't think this matter is over. You have to be able to digest the things from the Lu family!" Song Kai¡¯s words clearly contained a threat. After hearing Song Kai's words, Lu Kuang's eyes were filled with overwhelming hatred, and he secretly began to plan in his heart. As long as Han Su dared to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects, and he was in the talent draft, he would take revenge on him severely. "Han Su, unless you don't participate in the talent draft of the four major sects, if you do, our Lu family will definitely make you die miserably!" Lu Kuang swore secretly in his heart. Seven Star Sect, Lu family territory. Elder Lu, Song Kai, and Lu Kuang gathered together. Song Kai was originally worried, but what surprised him was that Elder Lu surprisingly didn't get angry after listening to his and Lu Kuang's narrative. Although Elder Lu was obviously distressed by the gift of such a large sum of wealth, he did not express his anger at Song Kai. Because in the final analysis, it was his grandson Lu Kuang who caused this matter. Rather than anger, Elder Lu was more filled with surprise, doubt, and disbelief. "Lu Kuang, do you think that Han Su, with his own strength, can fight against you and Deacon Yu from Qingwu Dojo, and at the same time contain sixteen law enforcement disciples? Moreover, he is less than twenty years old? What the hell? A genius, actually born in the world? This is simply unbelievable." Elder Lu frowned. To be honest, his first reaction to this matter was disbelief. Elder Lu still knows his direct grandson very well. Although Lu Kuang is reckless and has no brains in doing things, his strength is still there. There are very few geniuses at the same level as him in the Seven Star Sect who can beat him. What's more, in Lu Kuang's hand, there is also a Black Dragon Halberd, a fifth-level imperial weapon. Elder Lu really didn¡¯t believe that such strength and foundation could fall into the hands of a secular young man. However, from Lu Kuang¡¯s expression, it can be seen that he did not lie. He truly fell into the hands of a worldly boy. In the eyes of Elder Lu, it is simply unbelievable that such a genius can appear in the secular world. Lu Kuang was dissatisfied and said: "That kid is nothing special. He is just lucky and has some evil tricks. If it is an honest duel, I will suppress this kid within ten rounds." Elder Lu scolded: "Don't speak nonsense too early." Lu Kuang shouted: "Grandpa, you still don't believe me? I fell into his hands because I underestimated the enemy. If I am allowed to be among the four geniuses of the sect,I met him at the show, and I must take revenge. " "Lu Kuang, is this your only goal? Is this your only potential?" Elder Lu is generally quite satisfied with his grandson. No matter what, he is still a grandson raised by himself. Lu Kuang was stunned: "Grandpa, what do you mean?" Elder Lu sighed lightly: "Lu Kuang, your talent is very good, but your character needs to be improved. This talent draft of the four major sects is an opportunity. The final result depends on your opportunity. .¡± "Opportunity?" Lu Kuang's heart moved and he couldn't help but ask, "Grandpa, is there any inside story about this talent draft of the four major sects?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,498 The Legend of Zunjing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he heard about the opportunity, Lu Kuang swept away the dejection on his face and looked at Elder Lu with eager eyes. "Hmph, while you were fooling around in the secular land, I had just returned from the Seven Star Sect high-level meeting. This time the talent draft of the four major sects was co-hosted by the ancestors of the four major sects. The standards were so high that it exceeded Any time in history. In this talent draft, each sect will eventually select the four top candidates and become the sixteen strongest people from the four major sects." "The sixteen strongest people?" Lu Kuang was stunned, "What special treatment will you receive after being selected?" "Special treatment is for sure. The specific treatment is that these sixteen people will receive special training from the ancestors of the four major sects and will be trained with the core resources of the four major sects." ¡°I got special training from my ancestor!¡± Lu Kuang was shocked. "That's right, and this special training is not just a formality, but a real special training. It can even be said that they are the true disciples of the ancestors. The goal is to one day train them to become geniuses in the Zun realm, or in other words, to They are trained into geniuses with the ability to impact the realm of respect!" Respectful realm! Lu Kuang couldn't believe his ears. Even Elder Lu¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t help but be full of fascination when he talked about the realm of respect. Elder Lu has lived a long time, but Zunjing is still a legend to him. He is still far away from the Zun realm. Among the four major sects, only the four ancestors are worthy of the myth of Zunjing! "Lu Kuang, this quota can only be obtained by the top four in each sect. And you, among the talented disciples of the Seven Star Sect, may be able to enter the top ten. But the top four is very difficult for you. So. , in the next few days, I will conduct some special training for you, so that you can qualify for the top four in the final competition of the talent draft." "Grandpa, there are many geniuses in the sect, but I am confident that as long as I can take a further step in cultivation and reach the fourth level of the Holy Realm, then competing for the top four is not a dream." Lu Kuang was very confident. Elder Lu nodded and said: "Among the younger generation of the sect, there are not many who are in the fourth level of the Holy Realm. If you can enter the fourth level of the Holy Realm, and with some of the trump cards I gave you, there is still hope for you to reach the top four. of." Elder Lu had obviously planned this in his mind, and said: "The focus of my special training for you this time is also on the impact of the fourth level of the Holy Realm, and combined with some of the treasures I have passed on to you, when the time comes , when the four major sects draft talents, you can give it a try." Special training, inherited treasures. Such treatment made even Song Kai on the side feel a little jealous. However, Song Kai also understood that firstly, he was not related to the Lu family by blood, and secondly, his age no longer had any advantage. But Lu Kuang is different. At his age, Lu Kuang can achieve such achievements, which shows that there is still great potential to be tapped in the future. After Lu Kuang listened to Elder Lu¡¯s words, the blood in his body was almost boiling. He knew that his grandfather's words meant that his grandfather had chosen him among so many cousins ??and wanted him to inherit his mantle. This is the highest treatment, what Lu Kuang has long expected, and now it has finally come true. Elder Lu said again: "Lu Kuang, don't be proud. Don't forget that as a genius of the sect, you have fallen into the secular world. This is a stain on your life. I hope you can turn shame into motivation and truly Calm down and get rid of those impetuous and reckless things. Han Su, a worldly boy, even if he has some adventures, seems a bit extraordinary, but his heritage and talent are absolutely impossible to surpass you. You can't let him become your genius. obstacles, do you understand?¡± Lu Kuang¡¯s eyes suddenly shot out, as if he was thinking and realizing something. "Grandpa, I understand. This Han Su humiliated me because I was reckless and impetuous, not good at academics, and not calm-minded. If I could be calmer, I wouldn't fall for his tricks, let alone be He suppressed me. I must take this as a lesson and always push myself. My biggest competitors are the other geniuses in the sect who are qualified to compete for the top four, and this Han Su is just a stepping stone on my road to genius. When the talent draft comes tomorrow, I will definitely kill Han Su with my own hands and avenge my previous shame." Lu Kuang was infected by Elder Lu¡¯s words, and rarely made some reliable remarks. Elder Lu was very pleased in his heart: "Okay, very good. Lu Kuang, you are a genius in the Seven Star Sect, so you don't need to participate in the first round of the talent draft. Let the secular cultivators compete. Wait until the second round , you geniuses in the sect will appear on the scene. Just take advantage of this time, we??I will transform you so that you can stand out in the second round of the draft with your amazing talent. " Elder Lu¡¯s tone was full of confidence. As for the loss of the redemption this time, Elder Lu did not mention it again. Elder Lu knew that the more he didn¡¯t mention it, the more Lu Kuang would turn the shame of this matter into motivation. Sense of shame and then courage! This is the only path for genius. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,499 The Smell of Crisis You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! If Lu Kuang can learn from this incident and truly grow into a genius who can stand alone, then Elder Lu feels that his wealth will not be wasted. the other side. Su Han looked at the mountains of elixirs and sighed in admiration: "It is said that the four major divine sects have all the core resources of the upper nine regions and are extremely rich. Now it seems that it is indeed true. Just an elder of the Seven Star Sect, With such astonishing wealth, these things are just a piece of thigh hair that they plucked out at random, right? In this case, I am still too kind and the price is not harsh enough. " Su Han now finally understood why Emperor Ao Dan persuaded him not to kill Lu Kuang. If you really want to kill a defeated general like Lu Kuang, you can do so at any time. However, with so many elixirs, I am afraid that even Ao Great Alchemy Emperor does not have so much wealth at hand. "Senior Ao, as the royal alchemy master, has an astonishing wealth, but compared with the four major sects, he is not ranked at all." Su Han knew that he had made a fortune this time. However, he did not swallow it all for himself. Instead, he selected the best one among the four Earthly Saint-level elixirs and sent it to Emperor Ao. ¡°After all, it was Emperor Ao Dan who proposed this extortion suggestion. However, when Ao Dadanhuang saw this thing, he smiled and waved his hand: "Han Su, I don't need these elixirs from you. You are a young genius who needs resources the most. Besides, you are the one who captured the people. I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion.¡± "Senior, this is my opinion." Ao Dadanhuang smiled and said: "Let's put it this way, this elixir is indeed good, but in your hands, the value it can exert is obviously greater than in my hands. Moreover, although I don't have many Earthly Saint-level elixirs here, , but there are still a few more. You can keep them for yourself." Ao Danhuang was determined not to want it, and Su Han did not continue to be pretentious and took the things back. "By the way, Han Su. Regarding the talent draft of the four major sects, I have just received the latest news. This time the talent draft of the four major sects is different from the past. It is more intense and has higher standards than in previous years. high." "Really? What news did Senior get?" "The news I got is that this time the talent draft of the four major sects is divided into two steps. The first step is for all the secular warriors who participated in the talent draft of the four major sects to jointly conduct the first round of the draft. In the first round of the draft After the completion, the selected people will participate in the second round of draft together with the disciples within the four major sects. This second round of draft is the key. The second round of draft will eventually select the strongest sixteen people. In other words, each sect is divided into four. This group of people will receive personal guidance from the strongest ancestors of the four major sects and be accepted as true disciples. Moreover, they will also receive the most core and highest-quality resources from all the four major sects. " Ao Dadanhuang then said: "What is the cultivation level of the ancestors of the four major sects? Han Su, you were born among casual cultivators, and you are so talented that even I admire you. However, you should have never been exposed to them. There are some things that only the royal family of Cangxue City and a few core experts know. That is, there is a higher realm of cultivation above the holy realm" "That's the legendary realm of respect!" When talking about the realm of respect, Emperor Ao Dan, an old man with a high status in Cangxue City, actually showed a look full of piety. "Obviously, in the eyes of the monks in Cangxue City, the realm of respect is a high-level existence that cannot be desecrated. "The ancestors of the four major sects are the existences of the Zun Realm. In the entire Upper Nine Domains, there are only four of them, old monsters of the Zun Realm. For hundreds of years, there have only been four of them. It is said that this time, the four major sects, I am determined to select truly good talents through this talent draft and train them into talents who have the opportunity to hit the realm of respect." Emperor Ao Dan said again. ¡°I heard what my senior said, this time the standards for the talent draft of the four major sects are indeed very high.¡± Su Han said. Alchemy Emperor Ao nodded and said: "Yes. In fact, I have always had a question in my heart, and that is why the four major sects that have been fighting endlessly put aside their old grudges this time and joined forces to select geniuses within the Upper Nine Domains. Before I have never been able to figure it out, but today I got a piece of news that may explain why the four major sects do this." "Why?" Su Han couldn't help asking. "Because the four major sects smelled a crisis." "Crisis?" "That's right, the four major sects have always been the absolute core of power in the Upper Nine Regions, occupying the best top positions in the Upper Nine Regions.The source has gathered the most powerful experts from the Upper Nine Regions. However, in the past few years, a force outside the four major sects has inexplicably emerged in the Upper Nine Regions. In just three or four years, it has begun to take shape. Moreover, it is still developing and growing, and its development speed is astonishing. There is even a faint tendency to catch up with the strength of the four major sects. " "Is there such a thing?" Su Han was really surprised. This was the first time he heard about it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1500: Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Although this matter has only been heard by me, the source of the information is very reliable, and there is a high probability that it cannot be wrong. The name of the newly rising force is Fengyun Julong Sect. In just three or four years, , the Storm Gathering Dragon Sect has skyrocketed, and its momentum is so strong that it has surpassed many established sects in the Upper Nine Regions, and its momentum is catching up with the four major sects." "Wind and Cloud Julong Sect." Su Han chewed on the name. It is obviously abnormal for an emerging force to develop to the level of catching up with the four major sects in such a short period of time. You must know that the inheritance of sect power takes time to accumulate. The four major sects have been able to develop to today's level only after thousands of years of inheritance and accumulation from generation to generation, and have gradually developed to their current scale. It is impossible to create a large sect out of thin air overnight. ¡°But this Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect came out of nowhere and developed to such a scale in just three or four years. This is contrary to common sense. Ao Dadanhuang added: "The main helm of the Fengyun Julong Sect is in the Kamakura Region in the west of the Upper Nine Regions. Near its main helm, there is another old sect, very powerful, named Guyu Zong." "I heard that half a year ago, the Fengyun Julong Sect and the Ancient Jade Sect fought for a mineral deposit. The final result, unexpectedly, was that the Ancient Jade Sect was defeated. The leader of the Ancient Jade Sect is There are countless strong men in the Upper Nine Regions, whose strength is second only to the ancestors of the four major sects. However, he was seriously injured in this battle and was on the verge of being destroyed. The ancient Yu Sect was on the verge of being destroyed, their vitality was severely damaged, and they could only go up to the Nine Realms. Ask other sects in the region for help.¡± "It's just that the Ancient Jade Sect has always been arrogant and does not have good relations with other sects. Therefore, after the request for help was sent out, no sect paid attention to it. Even the four major sects did not lend a helping hand." "Nowadays, the Ancient Jade Sect can only close the sect in order to defend itself, and the territory under its rule is even occupied by the Fengyun Julong Sect. There are even rumors that the leader of the Ancient Jade Sect died of serious injuries. Already fallen.¡± "The Ancient Jade Sect, which has always been strong, was actually defeated by the newly emerged Fengyun Julong Sect. This will undoubtedly make the entire Upper Nine Regions stunned" Emperor Ao took a breath and said: "Recently, there are rumors in the Upper Nine Regions that the Fengyun Julong Sect plans to attack another old sect in the Kamakura Region. If successful, the entire Kamakura Region will be completely destroyed. Falling under the rule of Fengyun Julong Cult." "To monopolize an entire large region? In this case, wouldn't the Fengyun Julong Sect become the fifth largest sect in the Upper Nine Regions?" Su Han asked. ¡°It¡¯s not yet true, but judging from this momentum, within ten or eight years, the Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect will probably be qualified to attack the fifth largest sect in the Nine Realms.¡± "In this case, why don't the four major sects unite to suppress the Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect?" Ao Dadan Emperor pondered: "I don't know much about this. However, some people say that the main rudder where Fengyun Julong Sect is located is protected by a mysterious formation. It is very easy to defend and difficult to attack. The four major sects must Attacking is not impossible, but it will consume a lot of the four major sects' resources. Moreover, the Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect has not become a real problem, so it seems not worth spending so much resources to suppress it. " Su Han said: "So, the four major sects found another way and chose to join forces to select talents in the Upper Nine Regions?" "Yes, the foundation and strength of a sect ultimately fall on the geniuses of the younger generation. A truly evil genius can often change the fate of a sect. Although the four major sects are powerful, they have not been able to Cultivating geniuses with the ability to impact the Sovereign Realm is also a concern of the four major sects. If we can take advantage of the talent draft to select and train geniuses with the potential to be the Sovereign Realm, it will also be of great benefit to the Fengyun Julong Sect. Deterrent effect.¡± Su Han nodded silently: "I don't know what the origin of Fengyun Julong Sect is, but it can develop so fast?" Su Han also had some guesses in his mind. If it were really a sect that suddenly appeared, it would never be able to suppress an established sect with a profound foundation like the Ancient Jade Sect all at once. There may be something weird about this Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect. Ao Dadanhuang frowned and said: "I only heard that the origin of Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect seems to be related to the Great Xia God. However, that is just a legend." The Divine Capital of Great Xia! These four words immediately stunned Su Han. The Divine Capital of Great Xia is the place where Su Han was born and where Su Han lived in his previous life. In his previous life, he was the most famous alchemy master in the capital of Great Xia. "By the way, Han Su, you are a casual cultivator. I'm afraid you don't have anyHave you ever heard of the Great Xia Divine Capital? In fact, no one knows whether the Great Xia God City really exists. Some people say that the Great Xia God City is a piece of land floating in the sky, while others say it is an island in the vast ocean. That place was the real core of the Daxia Dynasty, where the real strong men gathered. Like us, people from the Upper Nine Regions, even those from the four major sects, are not qualified to enter the Great Xia Divine Capital. "(Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1501 Goals for the next three years You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled bitterly in his heart, how could he not know about the Divine Capital of Great Xia? In the Upper Nine Regions, I am afraid that there is no other person who knows the affairs of the Great Xia Divine Capital better than myself. Because of my previous life, I lived there all my life. The Divine Capital of Great Xia is actually not a capital city, but a boundless abyss. However, because the gods of Daxia are the core of power of the Daxia Dynasty, many people call it the imperial capital or the divine capital out of habit. To the outside world, even to the monks in places like the Upper Nine Regions, the imperial capital of Daxia is just a legend, and no one even knows whether it really exists. Therefore, many monks also call it the ancient capital of Daxia. Because according to legend, in the Great Xia Divine Capital, many ancient inheritances that are not available in the outside world are preserved. In this life, Su Han worked hard to cultivate. One of his goals was to one day have the opportunity to return to the capital of Great Xia and return to the place in his previous life. Now, suddenly hearing the words "Great Xia Divine Capital" from Emperor Ao's mouth, Su Han had mixed feelings for a moment. "The origin of the Fengyun Julong Sect is actually related to the Great Xia God? Is this true, or is it just a rumor?" Su Han was not sure for a while whether the Fengyun Julong Sect mentioned by Emperor Ao was really related to Daxia Shendu, or whether it was a false rumor deliberately spread by the Fengyun Julong Sect in order to bluff people. However, what is certain is that even if the top leaders of Fengyun Julong Sect are really related to the Great Xia God Capital, they are definitely not some powerful and respectable people in the Great Xia God Capital. The gods of Great Xia all have powerful men with a good reputation. If anyone comes to the Upper Nine Realms, they will destroy everything with just one raise of their hands. "Han Su, now the Fengyun Julong Sect is making trouble in the Upper Nine Realms, and the four major sects are looking for better talents. This is definitely an opportunity for you. Although your talents are amazing, you are from the grassroots after all. Rise up. You must know that many grassroots geniuses, without adequate training and resources, will eventually disappear from the crowd and become mediocre. This talent draft of the four major sects is to provide an opportunity for grassroots talents. " As Emperor Ao Dan spoke, his eyes showed genuine concern. ¡°And these words were also from Su Han¡¯s perspective, considering his future. "Han Su, actually I have always had a wonderful premonition that one day you may be qualified to reach the Supreme Realm, or even higher." Emperor Ao¡¯s evaluation of Su Han was not very high. Of course, no matter how much he overestimated Su Han, he would never have imagined that this young man sitting in front of him used to live in the rumored Great Xia Divine Capital, and he was also the highest-ranking Alchemist in the Great Xia Divine Capital. A strong person possesses a wealth of cultivation theories and is the best in the city of gods. A strong person in the Zun Realm is not unusual for Su Han in his previous life. Although he couldn't practice it himself, he had seen many powerful people in the Zun realm. "However, in this life, Su Han has followed the path of martial arts cultivation, and his understanding of the martial arts realm is many times deeper than in his previous life. There are only four powerful people in the Zun Realm in the entire Upper Nine Realms, which can be said to be rare. This is not because the monks in the Upper Nine Realms are stupid, nor is it because the monks in the Upper Nine Realms are not talented enough in cultivation, but because the martial arts heritage of the Upper Nine Realms is not worth mentioning compared to the Great Xia God. For a monk from the Upper Nine Realms, being able to reach the Venerable Realm is already very remarkable. Because there are too few powerful people in the upper nine realms to form a system. Every monk who attacks the realm is moving forward alone. He doesn't know how many levels he has to break through before he can break out of his cocoon and become a butterfly. ???????????????????? The resources of the Upper Nine Realms also greatly limit the opportunities for monks to reach the Zun Realm. Therefore, Zunjing, in the upper nine realms, is the supreme existence. "A strong person who can cultivate to the realm of respect in the upper nine realms, if he is born in the capital of Great Xia, will definitely achieve far more than the realm of respect. Su Han is now at the peak of the Imperial Realm, and is only one step away from breaking through to the Holy Realm. The next step, Su Han¡¯s goal is to use the resources of the Upper Nine Realms in the next three years to become a genius with the potential to hit the Supreme Realm. Only with the potential to reach the Supreme Realm, can Su Han get the chance to enter the Great Xia Divine Capital. It is not easy to reach the realm of respect in the upper nine realms. However, now Su Han has an opportunity in front of him, which is the talent draft of the four major sects! In this talent draft, the sixteen strongest people finally selected can receive guidance from the ancestors of the four major sects, and can?Acquire the core and highest quality resources of the four major sects. Su Han does not appreciate the guidance of the ancestor Zunjing. However, the core and best resources of the four major sects are what Su Han needs most. The so-called most core and highest quality resources are what you need. As long as the sect has it, we can give it to them. This is simply a fatal temptation for Su Han. What he lacks most now is cultivation resources. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1502: Welcome to the talent draft You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the geniuses of the four major sects that Su Han has come into contact with so far, whether it is Yanaguan, Zhou Yan, or Lu Kuang, their acting styles are somewhat off-putting, but Su Han believes that the geniuses of the four major sects , certainly not all of them are such characters. The real top geniuses of the four major sects should not be as blind and arrogant as them. ¡°If the top geniuses of the four major sects were all like Lu Kuang, the four major sects would have collapsed long ago and would not be able to prosper forever. To be able to become the four most powerful sects in the Upper Nine Regions, they must have the foundation to match. Therefore, Su Han is not opposed to entering the four major sects. "I will definitely participate in the talent draft of the four major sects. Moreover, I will also run for the final sixteen seats." Su Han knew that these words would make people feel very incredible. Looking at the vastness of the Upper Nine Realms, there are countless worldly geniuses working hard just to be selected as disciples of the four major sects, and the final selection rate is very low. However, he, Su Han, not only had to be selected as a disciple by the four major sects, but also had to defeat most of the geniuses within the four major sects and become the final top sixteen. To get to this point, I don¡¯t know how many holy geniuses I have to defeat along the way. For Su Han, who has not yet reached the holy realm, this is simply an impossible task. "I can't eat hot tofu in a hurry. Although with my current cultivation level, it is impossible to achieve this step, but the road must be walked step by step. Let's start by attacking the holy realm. If you reach the holy realm, you will be far away from the goal. Go further.¡± Su Han also has a clear understanding and plan for himself. Back in the mansion, Su Han eliminated all the distracting thoughts in his heart and prepared to go all out to welcome the arrival of the talent draft from the four major sects. The day of talent draft for the four major sects is not far away. Su Han decided to use part of the elixir he obtained this time. Su Han would not use all of this mountain of elixirs on himself. He has not forgotten that his father, companions, followers and others are still in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Although Su Han has always used Su Yu's messages to him to learn about their current situation. However, after not seeing them for such a long time, Su Han was inevitably worried. ¡° Moreover, of course, not to mention his father and cousin, the others were also trained by Su Han all the way from Tianhe County. Su Han naturally had to make some plans for their future. "The large number of imperial elixirs that were extorted this time can be used to refine a large number of heart-nourishing pills, allowing them to improve their cultivation." Su Han roughly estimated that the elixirs in his hand could be enough to refine thousands of heart-nourishing pills. The effect of Nourishing Heart Pill on Imperial Realm monks is similar to the effect of Wangji Pill on King Realm monks, both of which can speed up the upgrade. Some monks are not very talented in martial arts, but they have a lot of resources in their hands. They can also accumulate cultivation by taking a lot of heart-nourishing pills. However, if you want to purely use the Heart-Nourishing Pills to accumulate cultivation, the demand for the quantity of the Heart-Nourishing Pills is not generally large. They are not the kind of rich second or third generation people with deep family backgrounds. They really don¡¯t have the capital to do this. However, now Su Han wants to use this large amount of material extorted from the Lu family to let his father, cousin, and friends enjoy the treatment of a rich second generation and a rich third generation. Therefore, Su Han plans to refine three thousand heart-nourishing pills first to improve their cultivation. However, Su Han¡¯s time is very precious now. Although it is not difficult for him to open a furnace to refine three thousand heart-nourishing pills, it does take a lot of time. "By the way, you can ask Yin Qing to refine it." Su Han suddenly remembered that during the last Alchemy Talent Selection Competition, he and Yin Qing were talking about Alchemy in the middle of the night. At that time, Yin Qing said that if there was a chance, he would like to learn alchemy from Su Han again, and it would be best to practice some practical alchemy operations. Because Yin Qing does have considerable shortcomings in the practice of alchemy practice. In the alchemy material selection competition, Yin Qing's score was very low in the last practical level. In the refining of the Yangxin Pill, he made several mistakes. Su Han thought of this and used the transmission talisman to contact Yin Qing. Yin Qing did not expect that Su Han would suddenly contact him. Since the end of the Dan Dao talent selection competition, Yin Qing was excited about getting a spot in the talent draft, but on the other hand, he was also worried about his failure in the operation level. Especially when it comes to refining the Heart-Nourishment Pill, if you have experience in refining the Heart-Nourishment Pill independently in the past, you won't lose so many points in the competition.   However, in Qingwu Dojo, only elder-level people have always been qualified to independently refine the Heart-Nursing Pill. Because the materials for the Nourishing Heart Pill are not cheap, if a young genius is allowed to refine it independently, the loss will be considerable if it is ruined. Therefore, although Yin Qing was burning with anxiety, she never had the chance to independently refine the Heart Nourishing Pill. When he heard that Su Han had a large amount of elixir materials on hand, which could be used to refine three thousand heart-nourishing pills, Yin Qing was so excited that he almost jumped up on the spot. This much material is enough for him to practice for several months. At that moment, Yin Qing immediately promised that within three months, he would refine a batch of heart-nourishing pills of good quality for Su Han. With the matter of the Yangxin Pill resolved, Su Han was relieved of his worries. As for the four earthly saint-level elixirs, Su Han naturally prepared them for himself. However, at this moment, Su Han did not plan to use these four Earthly Saint-level elixirs immediately. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1503 Cangxue City Flower Party You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Now Su Han is only at the peak of the Imperial Realm and has not yet entered the Holy Realm. Using the Earthly Saint level elixir is a waste. It's not too late to use them after entering the Holy Realm. Among the four major sects, only those who have at least broken through the eighth or ninth level of the holy realm are qualified to use the Earthly Saint level elixir. Su Han is different from others, his spiritual sea has been tempered many times. His initial level of Holy Realm is not only comparable to other people's high-level Holy Realm, but the strength of his spiritual sea is also comparable to other people's mid-level Holy Realm. Therefore, I can barely use an Earth Saint level elixir. ???????????????? It¡¯s all blackmail, the ill-gotten gains will be wasted if you don¡¯t use them. In the following time, Su Han spent every day on cultivation. The main method of cultivation is to refine one's spiritual sea, digest the power of the Holy Spirit Creation Pill, and strive to make the spiritual sea fuller and richer. When the spiritual sea is tempered to a certain state, the holy state will be achieved naturally. Time is getting closer and closer to the talent draft of the four major sects. On this day, Su Han was practicing in his mansion, when suddenly, he received a transmission note from Zhuang Yu. The transmission note said that the Cangxue City Flower Party will be held tomorrow. This Cangxue City Flower Party is actually a major tradition of Cangxue City. Every summer, many of the young aristocratic men and women of Cangxue City would gather at the Cangxue City Flower Party. While admiring the flowers and discussing Taoism, they also had the purpose of seeking a destined person and a Taoist companion. If there is someone of the opposite sex you like at the flower party, you can also court on the spot. If successful, it will be a great story. The tradition of the Huahui has been going on for thousands of years in Cangxue City, and it has produced countless loving Taoist couples. In order to encourage the continuation of the tradition of the flower party, the Cangyunze royal family has also introduced regulations. As long as the young Taoist couples successfully court at the flower party, the royal family will protect their marriages. Unless there are special circumstances, no one, even members of the royal family, are allowed to disrupt their marriage. Therefore, Zhuang Yu plans to propose marriage to Geng Youyou at the flower party. In this way, as long as the marriage proposal is successful, not even the Si family has the power to disrupt the marriage. Zhuang Yu warmly invited Su Han to go to the flower party with him during the transmission of musical notes. As if to arouse Su Han's interest, Zhuang Yu also emphasized that this time's Cangxue City Flower Party was different from previous years. This year¡¯s flower party will be attended by royal princesses! And, there is not one princess, but two, plus a princess! This blockbuster news has undoubtedly ignited all the young geniuses in Cangxue City. You know, in the past Cangxue City Flower Party, the royal princess did not attend. The princess¡¯s attendance at the flower party means that the princess most likely wants to choose her future husband at the flower party. This possibility is enough to make these young noble geniuses in Cangxue City excited. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Si Qianqian is just a direct descendant of the Si family. Although she has inherited treasures as dowry, the inherited treasures are only the inherited treasures of the Si family. And the princess is a real royal bloodline. Not only is her bloodline noble, but the princess¡¯s dowry will be the inherited treasure of the royal family. That is more than a level higher than the Si family¡¯s inherited treasure. It can be said that most of the young geniuses attending the flower party this time are going for the princess. Even if you can't win the favor of the princess, it's okay to catch a glimpse of her beauty. Su Han also smiled bitterly after hearing the content of this transmission note. Zhuang Yu was kind-hearted. He felt that practicing all day long would inevitably be boring, so he wanted to take him out to have fun and participate in some young people's activities. "However, I really have no interest in flower gatherings or seeking Taoist companions. His current focus is still on pursuing breakthroughs in martial arts. Su Han originally wanted to refuse Zhuang Yu's invitation, but then he thought about it and realized that he had indeed been bored in the training room for long enough. In martial arts training, one cannot achieve great results just by being bored in the training room every day. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? You still have to experience all kinds of worldly situations, the ups and downs, and the ups and downs, in order to truly understand the truth. Qing Xiu is not impossible. However, Su Han does not advocate the method of pure cultivation, but advocates integrating himself into the environment and the world, looking for truth in the world of mortals, and looking for the laws of heaven and earth. After thinking about this, Su Han decided to attend the Cangxue City Flower Party. He had a feeling that perhaps, GodAfter his death, he was reborn. He started from Qingye City and practiced step by step, perhaps in order to integrate himself into the world of mortals and experience the various aspects of life. The secular world is also a kind of "Tao". In Su Han's previous life, he was too unconventional, but he just lacked such a "Tao". "However, Su Han still doesn't catch a cold much, as a Taoist companion. He mainly just wanted to go to the flower party to relax and have fun. At the moment, Su Han used the transmission talisman to reply to Zhuang Yu. Time soon came to the next day, the day the flower party was held. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1504 Si Liang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hehe, brother, you are willing to come out. I tell you, you can't become a big fat man with one bite. This cultivation matter has to be done slowly. Today, you will accompany me to the Cangxue City Flower Party. It just so happens that you Also take some time to relax.¡± Zhuang Yu couldn't help but pull Su Han away. "Brother, you don't know that in addition to the princess coming to the Cangxue City Flower Fair this time, it is said that geniuses from the Seven Star Sect will also be present." Zhuang Yu is obviously very excited, but now Su Han is not very interested in the term "genius" of the Seven Star Sect. Among the geniuses of the Seven Star Sect, he has not seen anyone reliable so far. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the genius of the Seven Star Sect this time will change his perception. soon. The two of them arrived at the main venue of Cangxue City Flower Club. This Cangxue City Flower Fair is located in a royal garden in the east of Cangxue City. As soon as you enter the venue, the place is filled with birds chirping and flowers blooming, and all kinds of exotic flowers are in full bloom. What makes people unconsciously light up their mood. "You two, to enter the Cangxue City Flower Club, please show your identity token first." Soon, organizer personnel stopped the two. This Cangxue City Flower Party is not just for anyone to enter. At least, it must be a noble child with a certain status in Cangxue City. The two of them showed their noble tokens, encountered no obstacles, and quickly entered the flower fair venue unimpeded. However, after entering the venue, we found that the venue was divided into general areas and VIP areas. ?Obviously, this is also to divide the people present into three, six or nine classes to facilitate the interaction of young men and women of the same class. ?Looking at the guests in the general area, they are all children of small aristocratic families like Zhuang Yu. Young men and women from the four major families, as well as some royal relatives, do not appear in this ordinary area at all. Zhuang Yu obviously did not expect that such a regional division would be carried out on the scene. "Ahem, brother, I'm sorry. I originally wanted to take you to the flower meeting to meet the princess, but I didn't expect that there would be regional divisions. We will definitely not be able to see the princess in the ordinary area." Zhuang Yu was a little frustrated. Su Han looked at the door of the VIP area. Now he is quite famous in Cangxue City. Many people know that he won the first place in the Alchemy Talent Selection Competition and won the talent draft quota of the four major sects. . ? Could it be that my current status is not enough to enter the VIP area? Su Han walked towards the door of the VIP area without hesitation. "Mr. Han, please." The staff in the VIP area did not hesitate to invite Su Han to enter the VIP area. Zhuang Yu¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but open wide. Until he followed Su Han and entered the VIP area, he still couldn¡¯t believe that Su Han¡¯s reputation in Cangxue City was so great now. You must know that other men and women who are qualified to enter the VIP area are due to their good background and strong family power. But Su Han, as a casual cultivator with no background, received the treatment of entering the VIP area. Zhuang Yu was very excited. Coming to the VIP area meant that he could see his beloved Geng Youyou. He came to the Cangxue City Flower Party this time just to propose marriage to Geng Youyou at the flower party. Looking at it, the specifications of this VIP area are obviously much higher than that of the ordinary area. It is not as crowded and noisy as ordinary areas, but appears very quiet and has an elegant atmosphere. Young men and women in twos and threes, admiring flowers or drinking, are very relaxed. It was obviously the first time for Zhuang Yu to come to the VIP area of ??the flower party. He looked around, looking very excited and curious. Suddenly, Zhuang Yu's smiling face suddenly froze, and his whole figure was frozen in place as if he had been struck by a talisman. "Is it him? Why is he here?" Su Han heard the words murmured in Zhuang Yu's mouth and looked in the direction of Zhuang Yu's gaze. At this glance, I saw a young genius with red lips and white teeth, quite like a jade tree sitting in the wind, sitting at a table. There were also a group of young people from the Si family surrounding him. Zhuang Yu¡¯s face looked a little ugly, and he whispered in a low voice: ¡°Look at that person, that is Si Ang¡¯s brother and the number one young genius in the Si family, Si Liang!¡± "Miss You's engagement partner?" Su Han still had some impression of this name. Zhuang Yu gritted his teeth and said: "Yes, that's him! It is said that he has been in seclusion in the family in recent years and rarely comes out. This flower party is not a martial arts activity, what is he doing here?" Zhuang Yu?I have an ominous premonition in my heart, and I always feel that Si Liang's appearance here today is not a good thing for him. "Brother Han, Brother Zhuang!" Two familiar figures appeared in front of Su Han and Zhuang Yu, but they were Geng Xian and Geng Yi from the Geng family. "Haha, why are brothers Han and Zhuang here? Do they also want to come to this flower party to find a good match?" Geng was joking first, but saw Zhuang Yu¡¯s eyes fixed on Si Liang in the distance. Geng Xian followed Zhuang Yu¡¯s gaze and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s Si Liang, the number one genius of the Si family. This person rarely appeared in public before, so it¡¯s normal for Brother Zhuang to think he¡¯s unfamiliar.¡± Seeing that Zhuang Yu was a little lost, Su Han took up the topic and said, "Does this person seem to have a marriage contract with the Geng family?" Geng Xian smiled bitterly: "It's rare that Brother Han still remembers that, yes, this person is engaged to my little sister Youyou. It is said that the reason why he came out of seclusion today is to propose marriage to Youyou at this flower party." (Remember. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1505 The Princess Appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Geng Xian said these words, Su Han clearly felt that Zhuang Yu next to him stiffened. Obviously, Zhuang Yu did not expect that Si Liang would choose to propose marriage to Geng Youyou at this juncture. Since the last time Zuo Danhuang failed to detoxify Geng Youyou in public, the Si family has been quiet for a long time and has never mentioned the matter of marriage. It almost makes people feel that the Si family has given up on this marriage. After all, the prerequisite for the two families to sign a marriage contract was that Zuo Danhuang of the Si family detoxified Geng Youyou. But in the end, Geng Youyou's poison was not cured by Zuo Danhuang. In this case, the engagement is equivalent to being stranded. Unexpectedly, on an occasion like today, the Si family would choose to bring up old matters again. "Well, in fact, Youyou doesn't want to, and I, as my brother, don't want to see her marry someone she doesn't like. However, Si Liang seems to be determined to win today. He invited Wei Long, the national teacher, to be a matchmaker, and prepared a betrothal gift. The marriage proposal must be successful. Maybe, the elders of our family will force Youyou to agree again today." Imperial Master Wei Long has a very high status and reputation in Cangxue City. He would generally not do such things as matchmaking for young people. The fact that Si Liang was able to invite him today shows how important Si Liang is among the younger generation in Cangxue City. After hearing what Geng Xian said, Zhuang Yu's face turned a little pale, but his fists under his sleeves were clenched tightly, showing strong unwillingness. Su Han glanced at the VIP area, and sure enough he saw a guest area under the rostrum. The guests in this guest area are all high-ranking and powerful people in Cangxue City. At a glance, in the guest area, in addition to Imperial Master Wei Long, Emperor Ao Dan was also among the guests. In addition, there are many familiar faces to Su Han, such as Elder Yin of Qingwu Dojo, General Manager Yan and Deputy General Manager Lu of Canglang Guard, Zhuge Ye, the chief judge of the Dan Dao Talent Selection Competition ??Looking at it this way, there are quite a few acquaintances. At this time, the originally busy VIP area suddenly became quiet. A host from the organizer stepped onto the podium. The host pressed his hands down, indicating that everyone should listen to him, and then said with a smile: "Today is the annual Cangxue City Flower Party. It is a great honor to invite young talents from all over Cangxue City. , everyone gathers together to make friends and enjoy flowers, which is also our long-standing tradition in Cangxue City." "As everyone knows, this flower party is divided into ordinary areas and VIP areas. Those in our VIP area now are all the best young people in Cangxue City. I sincerely hope that everyone can be here Eat well, drink well, play well, and find your favorite Taoist companion." "Okay, next, there will be several VIPs among the VIPs who will visit our VIP area. Please keep your eyes open to welcome their arrival!" As soon as the host finished speaking, the eyes of many young male geniuses below suddenly lit up. Everyone knows that Her Royal Highness the Princess will be present at the Cangxue City Flower Party today. In fact, many of them came here for the princess. Could it be that the princess is finally going to make her debut? "Is the princess coming out?" Everyone¡¯s faces are filled with anticipation. At this time, Geng Yi also winked and said to Su Han and Zhuang Yu: "You have also heard that Her Highness the Princess will be here, right? Looking at this posture, it should be the Princess coming out." Su Han shrugged, but was indifferent. He was just here to relax and didn't have much interest in the princess. Zhuang Yu was still thinking about Si Liang's proposed marriage, but he also showed a lack of interest. "Okay, I was defeated by you two freaks." Geng Yi coughed dryly, but he looked very excited and stared at the rostrum. Not only Geng Yi, but also most of the young male geniuses present were looking forward to it. "Princess" not only means wealth and honor, but also a transcendent status. If a man can win the favor of the princess, it will undoubtedly prove that this man is, from all aspects, the best among the males present. ¡°Moreover, there is still more than one princess today, which is a fatal temptation for these young people with strong hormones. ¡°Invite us¡ªthe noble Princess Zhi, Princess Xi, and the equally noble Princess Fangrui from our royal family of Cangyun Ze!¡± The host gave three names in one go. Suddenly, the young geniuses below began to boil, and their blood surged.Surging and blushing, he stared in the direction behind the high platform. From behind the high platform, a row of elegant palace maids dressed in uniforms slowly walked out. These palace maids are all top-notch beautiful. These young geniuses have never seen maids from the palace on weekdays. When they see these beautiful maids, their eyes can't help but light up. The palace maid alone is already like this, what kind of beauty will the princess be like? For a moment, even Geng Xian and Geng Yi stretched their necks and stared intently. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1506 Three beauties You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Behind the high platform, there seemed to be a layer of faint smoke, curling up like a faint moonlight, looking extremely dreamy. The next moment, a figure wearing goose-yellow palace clothes, like a laurel tree under the moon, exuding a faint fragrance, slowly stepped out At this moment, everyone present took a breath of air. Many male geniuses felt a severe twitch in their hearts when they failed to live up to expectations. There is no other reason than that this figure in a goose-yellow palace dress is too graceful and elegant. Suddenly, there were more than 90% male geniuses present, and there was a feeling of paused breathing. And when they came back to their senses and wanted to see the beauty's appearance, they found that the beauty's face was covered with a layer of gauze, a thin layer, but her appearance was not clearly visible. However, just looking at that exquisite figure full of sexy curves has already made many people feel excited. " Moreover, this beauty has a light gait. As she walks, a constant and pure aura slowly exudes, showing her impressive martial arts skills. "Presumably, this is Princess Zhi. It is said that Princess Zhi is the princess with the highest level of martial arts among the royal princesses. She is as hardworking as any man in her practice. Unexpectedly, in addition to her strong cultivation, she is actually So beautiful.¡± For a moment, even Geng Yi¡¯s eyes were a little blurred, and he muttered to himself. Su Han¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but stay on Princess Zhi. His heart suddenly tightened, and for no reason he felt that Princess Zhi's figure seemed familiar, as if she was someone he was very familiar with. However, Su Han quickly rejected his idea. This royal princess has no connection with him, and he certainly cannot know her, let alone be familiar with her. Before everyone present could recover from the shock of Princess Zhi¡¯s appearance, the second princess appeared immediately. This second princess is what the host calls Princess Xi. However, when Princess Xi appeared on the stage, Su Han discovered that Princess Xi did not wear a veil. Moreover, I have seen her. This Princess Xi is surprisingly Ling Xixi from the Alchemy Talent Selection Competition. However, during the Alchemy Talent Selection Competition, no one mentioned her status as a princess. Thinking about it, she concealed her identity and participated in the competition. During the Alchemy Talent Selection Competition, Ling Xixi looked very petite and charming, like a beautiful girl. And now, wearing princess clothes, she looks even more beautiful, perfectly interpreting the old saying "Buddha needs gold, people need clothes." The appearance of Princess Xi also attracted the attention of many young geniuses. Next, is Princess Fangrui. This Princess Fangrui is different from the previous two. The smile on her face and the pear dimples on her cheeks make her look very cute and cute, just like the little girl next door, with a very strong affinity. "It is said that Princess Fangrui is not actually of royal blood, but adopted by the royal family. However, she is very favored among the royal family. Anyone who marries her will be no less than marrying a true royal bloodline." The geniuses here are not fools. Although the two princesses are beautiful, for them, it is still a bit too far away, like a castle in the air, a bit unrealistic. In comparison, it is more practical to win the favor of Princess Fangrui. For a time, there were already many young geniuses, their minds began to spin rapidly, thinking about how to please Princess Fangrui. However, Princess Fangrui is obviously a very thoughtful person. A pair of big, watery eyes glanced at the young male geniuses present with an eccentric look. No one knew what she was thinking. But Su Han's heart skipped a beat for no apparent reason, and he actually felt that Princess Fangrui's demeanor looked a little familiar. ¡°What happened to me today?¡± Su Han shook his head and once again attributed this to an illusion. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the princess or the princess, it¡¯s obviously impossible for him to recognize them. The three princesses and princesses slowly walked to the most distinguished seats in the room and sat down. "Hehe, aunt, there are so many people down there, and the most people are staring at you." As soon as she sat down, Princess Fangrui laughed quietly. "Rui'er, you still don't have a formal appearance. You clearly know that I am not interested in this, so you wear a veil." Princess Zhi shouted in a low voice. Princess Fangrui laughed and said, "I know auntI'm still thinking about someone, so I'm not interested. " "Well, you are the only one who talks a lot. After all these years, you really haven't changed at all." "Who said that, Rui'er has changed." Princess Fangrui suddenly raised her chest, and the turbulent arc on her chest was ready to come out. "" Princess Zhi was speechless, shook her head, and said with a wry smile: "Rui'er, what I mean is that your personality has not changed. However, your appearance has really grown up a lot, and you are now a big girl. If now, there was Tianhe County back then. If your old friends see you, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t recognize you.¡± When the past events were mentioned, Princess Fangrui's charming face also showed a look of nostalgia. "Auntie, I have grown up, but you have not changed at all. Moreover, you are even more beautiful than you were then." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1507 Ancient Streets You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The conversation between Princess Zhi and Princess Fangrui did not last long, because the host quickly stepped onto the stage again. "Next, we have to invite a distinguished guest. This distinguished guest also has a very special identity." "This distinguished guest is from the Seven Star Sect, the ancient master of Gu Qianmo!" Following the host¡¯s introduction, a young man wearing a black robe and a cloak walked out from behind the high platform. When everyone heard about the disciples of the Seven Star Sect, they couldn't help but trembled all over. Before coming, many people had heard that disciples of the Seven Star Sect would be present at this flower party. "Moreover, these Seven Star Sect disciples are not ordinary peripheral disciples, but geniuses with a high status in the sect. Now, seeing this man in a black robe and cloak, everyone couldn't help but feel that the dress of this talented disciple of the Seven Star Sect was really unique. However, no one dared to look down upon him because of his attire, because the aura like the abyss and sea exuding from his whole body was unmatched by any of the young geniuses present. Even Su Han, when he saw this ancient street for the first time, all the hairs on his body suddenly stood up. Very strong, stronger than any genius Su Han had ever seen before, even far stronger than Lu Kuang. ¡°Obviously, this Gu Qianmo is a rare top genius in the Seven Star Sect. The host was obviously very respectful to Gu Qianmo, even more respectful in a sense than he was to the two princesses and the princess just now. The host led Gu Qianmo to the seat reserved for him and sat down. Everyone suddenly discovered that Gu Qianmo's position was actually right next to Princess Nazhi. It seems that this is a deliberate arrangement by the organizer. "Have you heard? This ancient young master from Gu Qian Mo seems to have been engaged to Princess Zhi." "Is it true? Then we people, don't we have no chance?" "It's hard to say. I heard that this is an arrangement made by His Majesty the King and the senior management of the Seven Star Sect. I don't know what their attitude is towards the engagement. However, Mr. Gu doesn't seem to object to this engagement." "It goes without saying that although Princess Zhi didn't show her face today, she looks like a great beauty with her figure. Their status is also a perfect match." ¡°Alas, it¡¯s a pity that we people don¡¯t have a chance.¡± "What are you afraid of? Aren't there still Princess Xi and Princess Fangrui" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, out of etiquette, she didn¡¯t say anything. After all these distinguished guests were seated, all aspects of the flower party officially began. The various links of this flower party are actually some games pre-designed by the organizer. There are quizzes and answers, and the content is all about martial arts and alchemy. There is a talent show, where young geniuses from all walks of life show off their skills. Special skills; there is even a treasure appraisal and discussion session However, these links are not very confrontational. They are more just for everyone to have fun together and connect with each other. Gradually, the atmosphere at the scene became more and more lively. Some young male and female geniuses who had feelings for each other also started chatting and interacting. Su Han watched all this with interest, but he had no intention of joining these people yet. "Okay, next is our confession session. As usual, in the confession session, no matter who is present, can confess to the opposite sex they have feelings for, and the party being confessed can choose to accept it or not. If you accept it, your relationship will be blessed by the royal family of Cangyunze, and no one has the right to break you up unless there are extremely special circumstances." After the host made the announcement, the atmosphere at the scene reached a climax in an instant. ??There are young geniuses who continue to stand up and speak out their declarations of love. In every Cangxue City Flower Fair, many couples will be successful in this aspect. And this year, there are also a lot of people who have expressed their love. Pairs of couples are constantly appearing. This is what the royal family of Cangyunze is happy to see. After all, young geniuses are the foundation of Cangxue City. The young geniuses of Cangxue City are paired with each other and will breed offspring in Cangxue City from generation to generation. This is very important to Cangxue City. development is also extremely beneficial. SoThe royal family of Cangyun Ze will issue regulations. As long as they form a couple at the Cangxue City flower party, they will be protected by the royal family of Cangyun Ze, and no one has the right to break up. This is also to encourage young talents to participate in the Cangxue City Flower Party and pair up at the flower party. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s almost time, everyone is waiting for you to take action.¡± "Yes, Geng Youyou, this little girl, has been out of control recently. If you don't take action, God knows what trouble she will cause." In a corner of the venue, a group of young geniuses from the Si family gathered around Si Liang and talked gibberish. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,508 Simultaneous Proposal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Si Liang¡¯s status in the Si family is far beyond that of Si Ang and other ordinary people. He is the most talented and powerful genius in the Si family. He is one of the best in the Si family, and he is also in the first echelon of Cangxue City. At a young age, he has already broken through to the third level of the Holy Realm, and his cultivation level is almost comparable to that of the elite disciples of the Seven Star Sect. This time, this person is determined to win the talent draft of the four major sects. His goal is not only to enter the Seven Star Sect, but also to enter the Seven Star Sect in a glorious way, and to be admitted to the Seven Star Sect as the first person this year. Such a goal must be said to be crazy, but the people around him did not doubt Si Liang's strength at all, and felt that he did have this arrogant capital. Si Liang came to the flower party to propose marriage this time, determined to win. To be honest, he had no interest in Geng Youyou from the Geng family before. He was not very happy when the senior director mentioned this matter to him. However, just now at the flower party, he took a look at Geng Youyou with his own eyes, and it was with this look that Si Liang's manly side took over. Although Geng Youyou¡¯s appearance is not absolutely beautiful, she has an alluring aura like that of a young lady. In addition, the poisonous curse that has plagued Geng Youyou for many years has now been completely solved. Geng Youyou's overall complexion is getting better day by day, and her beauty is as clear as a hibiscus, which makes people feel that she has a unique flavor. Although in terms of all aspects of conditions, Geng Youyou's conditions are not as good as those of the two princesses and a princess sitting on the high platform, but this is exactly what Si Liang needs. He has always had a high self-esteem, but he does not want to marry a wife who has a higher self-esteem. What he wants is exactly this kind of woman who is like Xiaojiabiyu and has the shape of a bird. Therefore, Si Liang is now very willing to cooperate with the Si family's marriage plan. Because of the previous failure of Zuo Danhuang to detoxify, the Si family also felt that they had lost face and had no shame in their faces. In addition, shortly after the Zuo Danhuang incident, the poisonous spell on Geng Youyou was miraculously broken by Ao Dadanhuang, which gave the Si family a sense of urgency. Because, since then, the Geng family has not mentioned the matter of marriage. The two families originally agreed that Geng Youyou would marry her after Zuo Danhuang detoxified Geng Youyou, but now Geng Youyou¡¯s poison was not cured by Zuo Danhuang. Under such circumstances, the Geng family did not mention the marriage, which was almost equivalent to the marriage being put on hold. The Si family, among the four major families, was originally a family with a higher self-esteem and a tougher style. The relationship with the other three major families was not good. Especially recently, the senior executives of the Si family have been vaguely feeling that the Si family has been isolated by the other three major families. Therefore, this time Si Liang came to Huahui to propose marriage, it was actually a plan of the Si family to break the deadlock. The senior leaders of the Si family do not want to see the Si family being isolated by the other three major families. Once isolated, in this environment where the four major families compete with each other, although the Si family is stronger than the other three major families, sooner or later the other three families will join forces to do it. Therefore, the Si family urgently needs to unite with one of the other three major families to break this situation. Under this circumstance, the marriage between Si Liang and Geng Youyou was brought up again. This time, Si Liang invited Imperial Master Wei Long to be his matchmaker, and he was determined to win. After hearing the words of the geniuses of the Si family, Si Liang also smiled slightly and stood up. "Every friend present here witnesses that our company, Liang, is here today to propose marriage to a woman." "This woman is Miss Geng Youyou from the Geng family, one of the four major families." Si Liang did not mince words and said it in one breath. With Si Liang¡¯s words, the venue that was a little noisy just now suddenly became quiet, and people looked at Si Liang. Even Princess Zhi, Princess Xi, Princess Fangrui and Gu Qianmo who were sitting on the high platform all turned their attention to Si Liang. There is no doubt that Si Liang¡¯s marriage proposal is the most important news in today¡¯s flower party so far, and it is related to the union of the two families. These people present have more or less heard about the gossip between Si Liang and Geng Youyou. On the other side of the venue, Geng Youyou's face suddenly turned pale. Si Liang's proposal of marriage was undoubtedly the last thing she wanted to see. Although the senior leaders of the Geng family have stopped mentioning the marriage recently, Geng Youyou knows that this does not mean that the senior leaders of the Geng family have given up on the marriage. As long as the Si family offers sufficiently generous terms, the elders of the Geng family will immediatelyGeng Youyou pushed out the marriage. Even if she doesn't want to, she can't make the decision on this matter. After all, the children of the four major families are different from ordinary noble children. Their marriages are usually decided by their elders and family leaders. This flower party is just a formality for them. Even if Geng Youyou refuses now, the family leaders will still have many ways to make her agree when she returns home. Geng Youyou¡¯s heart was filled with worry. And Zhuang Yu's heart was equally furious. He knew very well that if no one stopped Si Liang¡¯s proposal of marriage today, Geng Youyou might really get married! Perhaps his impulsive side suddenly took over, Zhuang Yu suddenly stood up from his seat. The eyes of everyone in the venue were all directed towards him at once. Zhuang Yu had difficulty breathing, and all the blood rushed to the top of his head. He suppressed his thundering heartbeat and faced hundreds of looks from up and down the venue: "I, Zhuang Yu, also propose to Miss Geng Youyou today!" ¡¾Sweat, I was confused after writing it yesterday and forgot to upload it, so I will make it up today! ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1509 Reactions from all parties You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Zhuang Yu said these words, the venue fell into silence. Si Liang¡¯s eyes narrowed immediately. However, when his eyes fell on Zhuang Yu, the surprise and discomfort suddenly turned into a touch of ridicule and contempt. Others in the venue were unable to react for a moment. What kind of drama is this? Two men fighting for one woman? The originally silent venue gradually became filled with whispers and discussions. "Did I hear correctly just now?" "You heard me right, this man named Zhuang Yu also proposed marriage to Miss Geng Youyou." "Who is this guy? Is there such a person in Cangxue City?" "He seems to be a descendant of some down-and-out family." "This guy is really overestimating his own capabilities. He actually chose to propose marriage to Si Liang at the same time. Doesn't he know who Mr. Si Liang is?" Everyone¡¯s interest was suddenly aroused. This kind of drama of two men competing for one woman has not appeared at the Cangxue City Flower Party for at least several years. ¡°Moreover, this time, the status of the two contending parties is so disparate. This kind of dramatic scene is undoubtedly the most interesting. However, almost no one present was optimistic about Zhuang Yu. Regardless of his own conditions or family background, Zhuang Yu is far worse than Si Liang. ? One is a child of the Si family, the most powerful among the four major families, and the other is a child of a small, down-and-out family. One is a genius in the first echelon of Cangxue City, who is about to step into the sect, and has a bright future; the other has average cultivation talent and an uncertain future. In this case, any young girl with a normal IQ knows how to choose. Not to mention, Si Liang and Geng Youyou were well matched and had an engagement. "Thiswhere did this bastard come from? He actually stole a woman from our brother Si Liang?" "You don't even take a piss to look after yourself. You have family background but not family background, you have strength but not strength, you have talent but not talent, how can you be worthy of Miss Geng's family?" "Hahahaha, this kid doesn't want to hang out with the Geng family and eat soft food, right? Looking at his face, he doesn't have the capital to be a pretty boy, does he?" The young geniuses of the Si family were all making unscrupulous sarcasm. Zhuang Yu's face turned red, but he still stood there stubbornly, not wanting to back down because of the sarcasm from the Si family members. "Brother Zhuang, what are you" Geng Xian and Geng Yi were also stunned at this time. They never expected that Zhuang Yu would come suddenly. Is this the legendary "I regard you as a brother, but you want to be my brother-in-law"! Zhuang Yu said in a muffled voice: "You two, I'm sorry, I've been hiding it from you. However, I, Zhuang Yu, really treat you as brothers, and I didn't approach you intentionally because of Youyou!" "Could you be Yunyun's sweetheart?" Geng Xian's confused mind gradually calmed down, and after thinking about it carefully, it seems that this is really possible. Although he couldn't accept it for a while, after calming down, Geng Xian had an inexplicable feeling that Zhuang Yu was not a bad match for his sister Youyou. Although Zhuang Yu doesn't seem to have any advantages on the surface, Geng Xian can tell from his past conversations that this person has ideals and ideas. In terms of cultivating spiritual beasts, he has his own unique experience and talent. If you have the conditions to explore it, you may not be able to achieve something successful. The most important thing is that Zhuang Yu is the person Youyou likes. On the other hand, looking at Si Liang, he looked like his nostrils were pointing upward, and it was impossible for Youyou to like him. "Brother Han, did you know about this matter earlier?" Geng Xian was not stupid. Seeing the indifferent look on Su Han's face next to him, he could guess that Su Han had already known about this matter. Su Han nodded lightly: "Brother Geng, don't blame me for saying anything. Miss Youyou and that Si Liang can't be happy together." Geng Xian¡¯s face was complicated and he could only sigh: ¡°Who Yunyun will be with is not decided by me, and it¡¯s not hers who can decide.¡± At this time, the host on the stage also reacted and said quickly: "Everyone, a dramatic scene has appeared. Young Master Si Liangsi, and Mr. Zhuang Yuzhuang, both fell in love with Miss Geng Youyou. Let's hear it. What choice will the Geng family make?" This host is also very smart. He knew that the elders made the decision on the marriages of the children of the four major families. So, ?When this happens, skip Geng Youyou's personal opinion and directly ask Geng's elders for their choice. The Geng family also has an important elder coming today. Upon hearing the host's question, the Geng family elder also raised his thick eyebrows and stood up. Geng Youyou's face was full of bitterness. She knew that this clan elder was the kind of person who only had family interests in his eyes, and it was impossible to consider her likes and dislikes, Geng Youyou's. Giving the choice to this clan elder means that she is destined to marry into the Si family. On the high platform, Gu Qianmo¡¯s eyes were full of interest. Looking at this scene, he took the initiative to talk to Princess Zhi next to him: "Your Highness, who do you think among these two people will succeed in proposing a marriage?" Princess Nazhi glanced sideways at Gu Qianmo under her veil, but she looked uninterested in answering. Gu Qianmo didn¡¯t expect that the other party would ignore him, and a trace of gloom flashed in his eyes. Fortunately, Princess Fangrui took over the conversation at this time and said with a smile: "Master Gu, you are so concerned about who will succeed in proposing a marriage, are you also very interested in the Huahui's model of proposing marriage?" (Remember the website address of this website) £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,510 The Si family spends a lot of money You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Gu Qianmo was unhurried, as if waiting for someone to ask him this, and smiled proudly: "If I, Gu Qianmo, like a woman, I won't wait for a date or not. As soon as I like it, I will confess it immediately. Who cares?" No matter how many difficulties and obstacles I face, as long as she is the woman I like in Gu Qianmo, I will definitely be with her." "Wow! That woman who can be liked by you must be very happy." Princess Fangrui said with an innocent smile. "That's natural." Gu Qianmo laughed, but glanced at Princess Zhi without any trace. Seeing that Princess Zhi was still sitting upright with a cold expression, Gu Qianmo was not angry at all. He believed that Princess Zhi was just acting out of her daughter¡¯s family¡¯s reserve mentality. She was pretending to be here, and it wasn¡¯t that she was really not interested in him. As the most outstanding young genius in the Seven Star Sect, he has seen countless beautiful women of all kinds. He had already had enough of the kind that was easy to get started with. Suddenly, when he saw Princess Zhi, her cold and dismissive demeanor aroused his desire to conquer. Although this Princess Zhi is not a female genius from the four major sects, she is the princess of Cangyunze Kingdom, and she is the legitimate daughter of the monarch. The Seven Star Sect is the backstage of Cangyun Zeguo, and the top genius of the Seven Star Sect and the princess of Cangyun Zeguo can be considered a good match. What¡¯s more important is that the marriage contract was made early in the morning between Princess Zhi¡¯s father, the monarch, and Gu Qianmo¡¯s grandfather, Elder Gu. Therefore, in Gu Qianmo's mind, the union between himself and Princess Zhi is a certainty. In this case, the colder Princess Zhi is, the more interested Gu Qianmo becomes. Princess Fangrui was about to say something more, but Princess Zhi kicked her hard under the table. At the same time, a spiritual voice came into my mind: "Crazy girl! If you don't speak, no one will treat you as a mute." Princess Fangrui sent a message and called out: "Auntie, I am also doing this for your own good. You have been alone all this time, wouldn't it be better to have a man who loves you?" "Shit! What kind of man, I don't care about you. Stop pulling the red line, believe it or not, I will spank your ass?" Seeing that Princess Zhi was really angry, Princess Fangrui stuck out her tongue and did not dare to say anything anymore. At this time, Si Liang in the audience said: "Hold on, host. Today I invited a matchmaker and brought a betrothal gift. How about asking the matchmaker to say a few words and let the seniors of the Geng family take a look at the betrothal gift first? ?¡± In fact, Si Liang was full of confidence in this competition and did not think that Zhuang Yu had any possibility of beating him. The reason why we need to hire a matchmaker and bring out the betrothal gift is to hit Zhuang Yu to a greater extent and let him open his eyes and take a closer look. What qualifications does he have to compete with him? Can he hire a more powerful matchmaker than Imperial Master Wei Long? Or can you come up with a more generous betrothal gift? To put it bluntly, Si Liang¡¯s move was just to slap Zhuang Yu in the face. The host was also very generous and said with a smile: "Master Si also invited a matchmaker. It seems that this marriage proposal is quite formal. Okay, now we will ask the matchmaker to say a few words." As soon as the host finished speaking, Imperial Master Wei Long also cleared his throat and stood up. When Imperial Master Wei Long stood up, his weight was extraordinary. "No way? Master Si invited Imperial Master Wei Long to be the matchmaker?" "This Imperial Master Wei Long, apart from His Majesty the King, there are few people in Cangxue City who have a higher status than him. Unexpectedly, Imperial Master Wei Long would act as a matchmaker for Young Master Si to propose marriage. Now even the Geng family has followed Beier to gain face. " "Isn't that true? Looking at the expression of the Geng family elder, the Geng family elder has already felt so happy even before Imperial Master Wei Long has spoken." I have to say, this is absolutely correct. Although Yan Lao of the Geng family is a high-ranking member of the Geng family, his status is far inferior to that of the National Preceptor, who is less than one person and more than ten thousand people. Thinking about it, this elder of the Geng family never thought that one day Imperial Master Wei Long would come to propose marriage to him. This matter is enough for me to brag about for decades. The Grand Master Wei Long smiled lightly and said: "Friend Daoist Yan, I have watched this young man Si Liang grow up. He is a very good young man. They are young people who are affectionate and interested. As elders, we are also happy to see their success. Today I On behalf of Si Liang, I would like to formally propose marriage to your Geng family and ask to marry Geng Youyou of the Geng family, hoping to get the Geng family¡¯s consent.¡± This Imperial Master Wei Long is, after all, the esteemed Imperial Master, so he didn¡¯t say much. Just a few sentences are enough to carry weight.   Si Liang didn't wait for the old man to answer, and then waved again: "Bring up the betrothal gift." Soon, the Si family¡¯s servants brought up sixty-four large boxes. These betrothal gifts were obviously carefully prepared by the Si family. Once the sixty-four large boxes were opened, each box contained a holy elixir. In total, there are sixty-four kinds of holy elixirs! This time, the Si family has really spent a lot of money. These sixty-four holy elixirs are not just for the purpose of marrying Si Liang, but to win over the Geng family and form a marriage alliance with the Geng family. As soon as these sixty-four holy elixirs came out, there was a sudden gasp of air in the place. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1511 Su Han¡¯s decision You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even Su Han couldn't help but be slightly surprised. I remember that when Deputy General Shang Yan Tianxing of Canglang Guard asked for peace and sent him eighteen holy elixirs, that was already taking away most of Deputy General Shang's net worth. ?????????????? Deputy General Manager Shang, who is also a great nobleman in Cangxue City. He worked as the deputy general manager in Canglang Guard and made a lot of money, making him rich. For a person with such a rich wealth, it is already the limit for him to produce eighteen holy elixirs. But today, the Si family spent a lot of money and took out sixty-four holy elixirs as a betrothal gift for Geng Youyou's marriage! The craftsmanship can be said to be great, and the formations can be said to be amazing. Geng Youyou's face also turned pale, transparent, and bloodless at this moment. As the heroine that the Si family wanted to marry so much, she was not happy about it at all. Because she knew that the Si family spent so much money not because they liked her as a person, but to consolidate their relationship with the Geng family behind her. Such a glamorous marriage is not what she wants. However, there was awe in the venue. "As expected of the Si family, it's such a big gesture." "Sixty-four holy elixirs, this Si Liang is indeed the future star of the Si family. Even proposing a marriage is such a big battle, this girl from the Geng family is really beautiful." Many female geniuses have blurry eyes, and they can't help but imagine how they would feel if such a big battle to propose marriage suddenly fell on their heads. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll faint from happiness all of a sudden! "With such a generous betrothal gift, it seems that there is no suspense in this competition." "Yes, sixty-four holy elixirs are a big temptation even for the Geng family, one of the four major families." "Don't forget, Si Liang not only has sixty-four holy elixirs as a betrothal gift, but also has Imperial Master Wei Long as a matchmaker." "It can only be said that the boy named Zhuang is overestimating his capabilities. There may be a glimmer of hope to compete with ordinary geniuses of the Si family for women, but to compete with Young Master Si Liang for women is to bring shame on oneself." Following these comments, looks of ridicule or sympathy came towards Zhuang Yu from all directions. Si Liang's eyes were also slightly sarcastic, and he glanced at Zhuang Yu casually. In this situation, the more embarrassing Zhuang Yu is, the more Si Liang wants to see. In fact, Si Liang did not completely close his eyes and ears during his retreat at the Si family. He also knows a thing or two about what's going on outside. He also knew that Geng Youyou seemed to have made a little noise outside, but to Si Liang, that was nothing at all. He always felt that as long as he was willing to marry this nominal fianc¨¦e, she would never be able to take it out of his hands. Now, after seeing the real person of Zhuang Yu, Si Liang laughed inwardly, not thinking that Zhuang Yu could pose any threat to him at all. Can he hire a matchmaker who is more powerful than himself? Or can you get a more generous betrothal gift than yourself? ?Obviously, neither is possible. If Zhuang Yu had any sense, giving up on his own would be the best choice. If you continue to be stubborn, you will only bring shame on yourself. Under the pressure of everyone's gaze, Zhuang Yu's body was trembling slightly. However, soon, Zhuang Yu's expression calmed down. "So what if I don't have a generous betrothal gift? What if I don't have a matchmaker? I, Zhuang Yu, have my sincerity for Geng Youyou. Even if she was poisoned, I never gave up. In the end, I kept the clouds clear and saw the moonlight, and the poison was lifted. curse." "Now, the same goes for this marriage. As long as our original intentions remain unchanged, no one can be an obstacle between us." "Even if we can't be together in the end, our two hearts will always be close together." After Zhuang Yu figured this out, he was no longer at a loss as before. Although he knew that his proposal to propose marriage today was destined to fail. However, his efforts will not be interrupted because of this. "Brother Han, could you please be my matchmaker for a while?" In Su Han's consciousness, he suddenly received a message from Zhuang Yu. "Me?" Su Han couldn't help but be a little surprised. "Yes, you are one of the biggest witnesses to the relationship between Yuyou and I. More importantly, it was you who lifted the poisonous spell on Yuyou with your own hands. You are the great benefactor of both of us, the matchmaker. If not, who can you invite?" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?There was a faint smile on his face. Although today, his physical conditions are not as good as Si Liang's in all aspects, he will not give up on proposing marriage because of this. No matter what, you have to give it a try first! Zhuang Yu's determination was also conveyed to Su Han through his eyes and expression. For a moment, Su Han was slightly moved. I watched this pair of lovers get to where they are today. The true love between them makes even me, an outsider, feel warm in my heart. Their existence fully explains what it means to never give up. Su Han believes that no one in his position would want to see the fate of this couple cut off. In the blink of an eye, Su Han had made a decision. "Since I, Su Han, am here today, I must not let Zhuang Yu and Geng Youyou be separated." "I want to help Zhuang Yu succeed in proposing marriage!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1512 Fighting for the backstage? I'm not afraid! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Now that the decision has been made, Su Han will naturally make corresponding countermeasures immediately. At this moment, Su Han's eyes quickly swept across the guest seats. The people sitting in the guest seats are not the younger generation, but the most famous group of powerful people in Cangxue City. Su Han soon found a few acquaintances inside. At the moment, they are also contacted through spiritual sound transmission. On the other side, the host said loudly: "Master Si Liang Si's proposal of marriage left a deep impression on all of us. Next, Mr. Zhuang Yuzhuang, who is your matchmaker?" This host obviously has a mentality of wanting to get closer to the Si family. Therefore, when speaking, he also deliberately used a slightly exaggerated tone to create a mocking effect. Suddenly, the eyes of everyone present were directed at Zhuang Yu. There was ridicule and sympathy in those eyes. Zhuang Yu was well prepared and said upon hearing this: "My matchmaker is Mr. Han Suhan." With that said, he made an introduction gesture and introduced Su Han in front of everyone present. The eyes of the audience were all focused on Su Han in an instant. At this moment, no one noticed that on the high platform, Princess Zhi¡¯s delicate body suddenly trembled violently, as if she was electrocuted! "Han Su? Which young talent is he?" There are still people who don't know Su Han's identity. "I know him. He is the champion of the Alchemy Selection Competition and a genius of casual cultivation." "Rogue cultivator? You are still a young casual cultivator. Can you also be a matchmaker?" "Han Su actually has a pretty good talent for alchemy. However, being a young genius is okay, but being a matchmaker seems too insignificant." "Haha, what kind of pot goes with what kind of lid? Zhuang Yu himself is not from a good background. Asking a young casual cultivator to be a matchmaker is simply laughable." "What weight can the words of such a casual cultivator carry? It is better not to invite him than to invite him. It will be laughed at for nothing." Gradually, everyone's rumors turned from attacking Zhuang Yu to attacking Su Han. "The champion of the alchemy selection competition? His name is Han Su?" Princess Zhi couldn't believe her ears at this moment. She never expected that she would hear the name that had haunted her for two years in Cangxue City on this occasion. The beautiful eyes under the veil moved, and their eyes fell on Su Han in the field. "It's him!" Princess Zhi¡¯s pupils suddenly dilated, her whole body felt dizzy and her mind went blank. For a moment, her thinking was a bit out of rhythm. Su Han didn't know what happened on the high platform. At this moment, he faced the contemptuous eyes of everyone and sighed slightly in his heart. In the eyes of these powerful people, people are divided into three or six classes. Being of low origin is original sin in their eyes. This is true for Zhuang Yu, and it is also true for Su Han. And he, Su Han, wants to prove in front of these people that in the world of martial arts, grassroots can also rise, and grassroots can also counterattack. With strength and talent, Su Han is naturally not afraid of the people in front of him. Fighting for backstage and backing, Su Han is not afraid either. Geng Youyou was a little surprised at first when she saw Zhuang Yu asking Su Han to be the matchmaker. However, Bingxue was smart and she quickly understood Zhuang Yu's intention. The two of them have received too much favor from Su Han. It is not an exaggeration to say that Su Han is their great benefactor. At this moment, asking Su Han to be the matchmaker is just the right time. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The pair of lovers have the same mind. They both smiled at each other. Such a tacit understanding is what Si Liang does not want to see. Si Liang's eyes suddenly turned cold, and then he sneered disdainfully. No matter how much you are on the same page and know yourself and the enemy, that¡¯s where it ends! "Brother Han, thank you for being our matchmaker. Don't worry, even if I, Zhuang Yu, fail to propose marriage today, I will not give up this relationship." Su Han received another message from Zhuang Yu in his consciousness. Su Han smiled mysteriously and said through a message: "Don't rush to talk about this yet. It's not certain who will win." Zhuang Yu looked confused, but for a moment he didn't understand what Su Han meant. At this time, the host on the high platform also said loudly: "Now that Young Master Si and Young Master Zhuang have expressed their strong desire to propose marriage, let us seek the opinion of Senior Yan." This hostPeople still deliberately bypassed Geng Youyou's own opinions. The elder Yan of the Geng family had almost no hesitation. On one side, Imperial Master Wei Long acted as a matchmaker to propose marriage, and received an astonishing betrothal gift of sixty-four holy elixirs. On the other side, a young casual cultivator with no political status acted as matchmaker, and did not receive any betrothal gift. In this case, every fool knows how to choose. Just when Yan Lao was about to open his mouth to speak out his choice, a voice suddenly rang: "Please wait a moment." This voice came from the guest seating area without any warning. Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly focused on the person who spoke. The person speaking was actually Chief Yan of Canglang Guard! For a moment, Na Yanlao also looked at Manager Yan in confusion, wondering why the other party interrupted him. Manager Yan chuckled and said: "Friend Daoist Yan, I'm sorry for interrupting you so hastily. However, since the main purpose of this flower party is the marriage of young people, I feel that this marriage is a lifelong matter, so it shouldn't be too big. A hasty decision. Although I don¡¯t have much contact with this little friend Zhuang Yu, I do know a little bit about him. This young man is very good, and his future may not be as good as that of the children of the four major families. I say here rashly, you We should give him a chance." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1513 Two more come You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Manager Yan opened his mouth, he actually spoke for Zhuang Yu. Even Zhuang Yu was stunned. However, when Zhuang Yu's eyes saw Su Han on the side, he understood immediately. Su Han must have secretly contacted General Manager Yan and asked General Manager Yan to support him. For a moment, Zhuang Yu was also grateful. The host was stunned for a while before he came back to his senses: "General Manager Yan, you are always" Facing Manager Yan, the host did not dare to be rude. General Manager Yan is the General Manager of Canglang Guard. In terms of status in Cangxue City, he is not much worse than Imperial Master Wei Long. Manager Yan smiled slightly and said: "I am very optimistic about this young man Zhuang Yu, and I am his matchmaker." Manager Yan actually asked to be Zhuang Yu's matchmaker. Su Han¡¯s role as a matchmaker seems to be very small, but when he joins Manager Yan, it¡¯s a little different. Everyone at the scene also looked at each other, and this direction was beyond their expectations. For a time, the scene was filled with discussions. The host obviously did not expect such a development. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????? ??????????????? ??????????????? ?????????????? ??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? The host looked at Mr. Yan of the Geng family with questioning eyes. That old man also looked a little confused. However, Mr. Yan soon realized that although General Manager Yan was of high authority, his status was still inferior to that of Imperial Master Wei Long. It can be said that there is no comparison between the two. Therefore, Yan Lao had no hesitation and was still prepared to choose Si Liang. This old man also has a certain say in the Geng family. At least, he has the power to decide on Geng Youyou's marriage. Just when Mr. Yan was about to speak, suddenly, another voice came from the guest seat: "Manager Yan, I am helping young people with their marriages. How can you leave me behind in such an interesting matter? I am not included in the marriage proposal lineup. one." The person who spoke was actually Elder Yin of Qingwu Dojo! Elder Yin's eyebrows and eyes were pulsating, and he looked very charming. After saying this, he glanced at Su Han without revealing any trace, and said through his spiritual consciousness: "Mr. Han, I have helped you. Remember, if you have time, , help my little sister refine an evergreen elixir~" Na Yanlao said in surprise: "Elder Yin, why are you here to propose marriage for Zhuang Yu?" Elder Yin chuckled: "Yes, Mr. Yan, the two of us are old acquaintances, and I won't mince words with you here. From a woman's perspective, I can see right away that your Youyou family, The one you like is Zhuang Yu. You said you would rather choose the Si family kid with his nostrils turned upward than the young talent she likes, but why is that?" This elder Yin was not afraid of offending the Si family at all, and called Si Liang a child of the Si family with his nostrils turned upward. Si Liang¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly. However, after all, he has sense and knows that Elder Yin is a senior executive of Qingwu Dojo, and he is a young genius from one of the four major families, so he cannot offend him. At the same time, Si Liang began to feel a little confused in his heart. He couldn't figure out how this descendant of a small and down-to-earth family in Zhuangyu could suddenly invite two big shots in Cangxue City to propose marriage for him? Although Si Liang did not think that the help of these two people could pose any real threat to him. However, the feeling that things were out of his control still made him feel somewhat unhappy. You must know that his initial plan was to give Zhuang Yu a hard time, to make Zhuang Yu embarrassed in front of everyone, and to understand how big the gap was between him and himself. But now, Zhuang Yu has invited these two people to help out, and the gap between him and himself seems to be less obvious. It can be said that even if Zhuang Yu failed to propose marriage today, he would not be embarrassed. Over there, Mr. Yan was also a little surprised. Unexpectedly, this boy Zhuang Yu was more capable than he thought. He even invited Manager Yan and Elder Yin to propose marriage for him at the same time. ¡° However, this is not enough to change Yan Lao¡¯s decision. Although Manager Yan and Elder Yin are important, their combined weight is not as important as that of Imperial Master Wei Long. More importantly, Si Liang's betrothal gift of sixty-four holy elixirs was too tempting. As for Geng Xian and Geng Yi, they were already speechless. Geng Yi gave a thumbs up and said to Su Han: "Brother, cow is really a cow. If I wereAs for my dear, I must also ask you for help. " Zhuang Yu also said gratefully: "Brother, you have done this for me, Zhuang Yu. I really don't know how to repay you." Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Don't worry, it's not over yet." It¡¯s not over yet? Zhuang Yu couldn't help but be even more surprised. "General Manager Yan, Elder Yin, thank you both for being so concerned about Youyou's marriage, but the marriage between Youyou and Si Liang was decided early in the morning" Before Yan Lao finished his words of rejection, a voice suddenly sounded in the venue again: "What was decided early in the morning may not be irreversible! Hahaha, Yan Lao, your stubborn thinking is also It¡¯s time to change it. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if young people¡¯s marriage matters should be done according to their own wishes?¡± Yan Lao was interrupted many times. He turned around a little numbly and speechlessly. He saw that the person speaking this time was Zhuge Ye, the new leader of Alchemy in Cangxue City! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1514: The amazing lineup of marriage proposals You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Fellow Taoist Zhuge, are you also" Yan Lao asked with some disbelief. Zhuge Ye smiled and said: "Yes, I was also entrusted by others to be a matchmaker for Zhuang Yu. Since there are already Manager Yan and Elder Yin in front, I will help out." This Zhuge Ye actually came to act as a matchmaker for Zhuang Yu. Everyone at the scene was even a little numb at this time. Zhuang Yu's matchmakers appeared one after another, and their backgrounds were not small. The most important thing is that the three of them, General Manager Yan, Elder Yin, and Zhuge Ye, are completely incompatible with each other. One is the chief manager of Canglang Guard, the other is the elder of Qingwu Dojo, and the other is the Alchemy Master of Cangxue City. These three people, as if they had made an appointment, tacitly agreed to act as matchmakers for Zhuang Yu at the same time. Anyone with a little bit of intelligence can imagine that this is definitely not a coincidence. Some thoughtful people seem to have caught some clues from Zhuge Ye's words. Zhuge Ye said that he was "entrusted by others" Could it be that someone is secretly helping Zhuang Yu? Who is this person? The same person who is numb is Yan Lao. Originally, he was very determined and would definitely choose the Si family to propose marriage. However, this boy Zhuang Yu actually invited three big figures in Cangxue City to propose marriage for him. Is there really something special about this Zhuang Yu? If this is the case, and Zhuang Yu is obsessed with his own Youyou, then should he reconsider it and reconsider it for a while? After all, although Si Liang is good, and the sixty-four holy elixirs of the Si family are also very tempting, marrying the Si family is not the best choice for the Geng family at the moment. Because marrying the Si family means an alliance between the Geng family and the Si family. At present, the relationship between the four major families is so delicate, and the Si family has a vague tendency to be isolated by the other three families. Under this situation, there is not much benefit from an alliance between the Geng family and the Si family. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If there really are those young people from other forces with very good conditions who want to propose marriage, it is not something that cannot be considered. Unconsciously, Yan Lao felt a little shaken in his heart, and the balance in his heart was constantly tilting towards Zhuang Yu. Facing General Manager Yan, Elder Yin and Zhuge Ye, Mr. Yan found that his words of rejection were a bit hard to say. "You three, you care so much about Youyou, I am here to thank you on her behalf. However, Youyou's marriage was decided early in the morning" Zhuge Ye didn't wait for Yan Lao to finish speaking, then chuckled and said, "I've heard a lot about this matter. The condition agreed between the Geng family and the Si family is that the Si family's elixir master will remove the poisonous spell on Miss Geng." After the treatment, the two families were getting married. However, in the end, the poisonous curse on Miss Geng was cured by Senior Ao himself, not by the Si family. From this point of view, the conditions for the marriage have been fulfilled. If it is no longer established, should this marriage be cancelled?" When Zhuge Ye said these words, Yan Lao was also surprised. He didn't expect that Zhuge Ye would know the ins and outs of this matter. Zhuge Ye was actually entrusted by Su Han. Just a quarter of an hour ago, he suddenly received a message from Su Han's spiritual consciousness, asking him to help Zhuang Yu propose marriage. Zhuge Ye was also a little surprised in his heart. Although he admired Han Su during the Alchemy Talent Selection Competition, the two had not communicated directly. He also didn't expect that Han Su would directly send a message asking for help. However, he was surprised, but he was willing to help. After all, top alchemy geniuses like Han Su are indeed rare. Zhuge Ye could also guess that Manager Yan and Elder Yin were probably the reinforcements invited by Han Su. Unexpectedly, Han Su, as a young casual cultivator, already possesses such energy in Cangxue City. Even Imperial Master Wei Long couldn't help but feel a little surprised at this moment, and said half-jokingly: "Three of you, although there are hundreds of women in the family, your battle is really quite big. If there are a few more, even I will be a little bit. It¡¯s too much to bear.¡± Manager Yan also laughed: "Master Imperial Master, we have offended many of us, and I hope you won't blame us." "What can't be offended? Do you think I'm such a coward?" Imperial Master Wei Long was half-joking. It can be seen that the Imperial Master Wei Long does not think that the three matchmakers opposite him are really more valuable than himself. If you really have to choose, then Yan Lao will choose his side in the end. Su Han¡¯s eyes were also looking at that old man. Su Han's eyes were so vicious.My wife could tell that this old man's heart was not as firm as he appeared on the surface. His heart was actually shaking. However, this kind of wavering is difficult to see on the surface. To put it bluntly, this old man is still short of fire. If he was further irritated, the balance in his heart would tip to Zhuang Yu's side. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1515 Princess Zhi¡¯s inner turmoil You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the high platform, Gu Qianmo couldn't help but sneer at this moment, and said half to himself: "People in the secular world have short-sightedness. This elder of the Geng family is a clear proof. Just seeing a secular ant, After inviting some unknown people to help out, this old man was stunned for a moment and didn't know what to choose. This heart is still not firm enough. No wonder he can only be a small clan leader in a secular family. .¡± Gu Qianmo has always looked at this matter with a kind of joke mentality. In his opinion, Si Liang is a genius who will definitely enter the Seven Star Sect, and will be a disciple of the sect in the future. He is not at the same level as these secular ants. , does the old man still need to hesitate and consider it? "Your Highness, what do you think?" Gu Qianmo said while looking at Princess Nazhi next to her. But he suddenly discovered that Princess Nazhi was not listening to him at all. The beautiful eyes under the veil seemed to be staring in a certain direction in the venue in a daze. However, Gu Qianmo glanced over there and didn't find anything special in that direction. "your Highness?" Gu Qianmo called out several times in a row, and Princess Zhi barely came back to her senses. At this moment, Princess Zhi's mind was completely blank, her heart was spinning, her thoughts were in a blur, and she simply couldn't keep up with the rhythm of things. Even the seat under her was a little unstable, as if she might faint at any time. She had to hold the edge of the chair tightly with her hands to barely sit still. Yes, she heard it right, nor saw it wrong, nor was she hallucinating. The person who had been haunting her for two years actually appeared in front of her without any warning. It¡¯s still the same familiar face, but after two years of hard work, this face has lost some of its childishness and become more heroic, with more three-dimensional features and more magnanimity. The cultivation base has changed from the spiritual realm back then to the peak of the imperial realm today. For a moment, Princess Zhi seemed to be crazy, staring at the very familiar figure in the venue. "It's him, it's him. I'm not wrong about the person. He is indeed a favored man favored by God. In just two years, he has transformed from a spiritual realm warrior in a remote village to the peak emperor genius he is now. This speed of progress is simply astonishing. If anyone from Tianhe County saw him, they would not believe their eyes." "I just heard someone talking that he is the champion of Cangxue City's alchemy selection this year. He is indeed worthy of him. When he comes to Cangxue City, he can still show his brilliance. He is gold and can shine wherever he goes." Princess Zhi was filled with emotion. Only people like her who came from Tianhe County could understand that a young man from Tianhe County walked step by step to Cangxue City and carved out his own world in Cangxue City. How difficult it is, and how appalling it is. Princess Zhi can hardly imagine how many hardships and obstacles he has experienced along the way. She almost had the urge to burst into tears, and there was a dream-like feeling deep in her heart. Unexpectedly, the person he has always been thinking about came to Cangxue City as if guided by a mysterious force. The power of fate is so wonderful. At this moment, Princess Zhi also confirmed her inner feelings again. She knew that the reason why she was so shocked, so excited, and so dizzy was definitely not just because of the reunion of an old friend after a long absence. Only those who have truly touched their heartstrings and made them unforgettable can make themselves feel like suffocation. Whether it is in Tianhe County in southern Xinjiang or Cangxue City in Upper Nine Regions. Memories, past and present are intertwined into a big web. At this moment, Princess Zhi knew that she was destined to be trapped in this network for the rest of her life. At this moment, Princess Zhi also had an impulse. She wished she could stand up on the spot and tell the young man in the audience that she was here. Tell him immediately how you feel in your heart. At this moment, Princess Zhi suddenly received a message in her consciousness: "Auntie, I know you are very excited now, but you have to calm down. There are so many people at the scene, and there is also the ancient street. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they find something strange!¡± That¡¯s right, Princess Zhi took a deep breath, and her brain suddenly became clear. This Gu Qianmo was the core genius of the Seven Star Sect. During this period, he had repeatedly shown kindness to him, but he ignored him.   If Gu Qianmo becomes hostile to Su Han because she reveals her love for Su Han, this is what Princess Zhi does not want to see. Princess Zhi doesn¡¯t think Su Han is really afraid of Gu Qianmo, but for a Cangxue City casual cultivator genius, offending a core disciple of the Seven Star Sect will undoubtedly bring a lot of trouble. And Princess Zhi doesn¡¯t want to bring any trouble to Su Han. "Why did he appear in Cangxue City? Is it to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects?" Princess Zhi knows that this year¡¯s talent draft of the four major sects is quite large. It seems that Su Han is also preparing to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1516: The lineup of marriage proposals continues to expand You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Princess Zhi took a deep breath and sent a message to Princess Fangrui with her spiritual consciousness: "I understand. Rui'er, thank you for reminding me." Princess Fangrui is none other than Ling Rui'er back then. At this moment, Princess Fangrui's big and smart eyes were wide open. She couldn't believe her own eyes, and she said through the voice: "Auntie, is it really Senior Brother Su? I saw it right, right? Am I dreaming." "You read that right, this is not a dream." Princess Zhi's tone was also trembling. However, she still tried to calm down her emotions and glanced to her side. The ancient street beside her was still waiting for her reply. Originally, Princess Zhi was indifferent to this ancient world at best. However, now she looks at this ancient street, but she doesn't like it no matter how she looks at it. Recalling what Gu Qianmo said just now, "He is just a worldly ant who invited some unknown people to help him out." Suddenly, the anger in Princess Zhi's heart started to rise. He also secretly cursed in his heart: "Worldly ant? If it were you, walking out of Tianhe County, you would be surprised to achieve one-tenth of his achievements!" For a moment, Princess Zhi couldn't help but said calmly: "A worldly ant? I see that you, Mr. Gu, are not separated from the fireworks of the world. Do all the geniuses of the Seven Star Sect have their nostrils turned up to the sky like you?" Gu Qianmo was not happy to hear the tone of the other party, and immediately said: "Princess Zhi misunderstood, what Gu is talking about is those guys who can't recognize their status and do not know the heights of heaven and earth. As talented and beautiful as Her Royal Highness, she is also expensive As the princess of Cangyun Zeguo, it is naturally impossible for her to be within the scope mentioned by Gu." Princess Zhi snorted coldly, feeling extremely disgusted with this ancient Qianmo in her heart. If it weren't for the fact that there were so many people around at the flower party, she would have turned against her right now. However, she remembered that Princess Fangrui had just sent a message to calm her down, so she suppressed the anger in her heart. Princess Fangrui interjected from the side: "Gu Qianmo, how do you know that the other party is ignorant of the heights of the sky and the earth?" Gu Qianmo laughed: "Does this need to be said? Regardless of whether the boy named Han is a genius of alchemy in Cangxue City or something else, after all, he is just a guy wallowing in the world. To put it nicely, he is an alchemist. It doesn't sound good, it's just an ant. An ant also imitates other people's matchmaking to propose a marriage, doesn't it make people laugh? How can he compare with the quasi-seven-star sect genius? Can he hire a matchmaker who is more powerful than the other person? Or can he come up with a better matchmaker? The other party¡¯s more generous betrothal gift?¡± Princess Fangrui said: "That's not necessarily true. I think hard work pays off. Maybe Han Su can successfully propose marriage for his friend." Gu Qianmo smiled lightly and shook his head. In his opinion, Princess Fangrui was naive and ignorant at best, and stupid at worst. "It's impossible. If such a country man can compete with the quasi-disciple of the Seven Stars Sect, I, Gu, will simply cut off my head and play it as a ball for him. Although he has found a few matchmakers with some connections, but this Putting all of them together, after all, they are not as important as Imperial Master Wei Long." "Maybe Mr. Han Suhan can invite a more important matchmaker?" Princess Fangrui said. Gu Qianmo laughed dumbly: "How is that possible?" As soon as Gu Qianmo finished speaking, a female voice suddenly sounded not far from him: "With such a lively lineup of marriage proposals, why not count me in? I will also propose marriage for Young Master Zhuang Yuzhuang." The person speaking was actually Princess Xi, Ling Xixi, who was sitting on the high platform! Gu Qianmo suddenly became confused. He looked at Ling Xixi with disbelief. He couldn't figure out why Princess Xi, who had been silent from the beginning of the flower party until now, suddenly came to join in the fun. ? The most important thing is that he just said that Han Su could not hire a more important matchmaker for Zhuang Yu, and then he came out with Princess Xi. Wasn't this a slap in his face? Even Princess Fangrui was surprised and said: "Little aunt, do you know them?" Princess Zhi also looked at Princess Xi with doubtful eyes. Ling Xixi made a face and said with a smile: "Do you still remember that I went to participate in the Dan Dao talent selection competition? In the Dan Dao talent selection competition, there was a dark horse. At the critical moment, he suddenly turned from a disadvantage to a victory and won the championship. Moreover, this The dark horse genius is still a casual cultivator. As a casual cultivator, he can defeat all the favorites in Cang Xuecheng in the alchemy selection competition. This is my idol. You said, my idol asked me to do him a favor to propose marriage. , can I not help?" Princess Zhi listened quietly, and her heart was filled with turmoil: "It turns out that Xixi told me last time that the selection of Alchemy materialsThe dark horse genius in the competition turned out to be Su Han! It's really a twist of fate. I heard Xixi talk about his deeds, but I didn't expect it to be him. If only I had asked his name that day, in that case, I would not have waited until today to meet him again" Princess Zhi sighed inwardly, fortunately it is not too late to meet him again now. She has decided that after the flower party is over, she will go to Su Han privately and tell him all her inner thoughts. When she thought of this, Princess Zhi's heart couldn't help but beat wildly. "I don't know, how will he react when he sees me again? Will he have forgotten me? Knowing my feelings for him, will he look down on me because of it?" Women are such contradictory animals. At critical moments, they always have many sensitive thoughts and thoughts about gains and losses. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1517 Si Liang¡¯s life-saving straw You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! What Princess Zhi cares about most is her age, which is six or seven years older than Su Han. Logically speaking, Princess Zhi is now twenty-six years old, at the age when she is in full bloom like a flower. However, just because Su Han was much younger than her, Princess Dezhi always lacked the courage to confess to him. "I already missed it once when I was in Tianhe County. This time, I don't want to miss it again." In a second thought, Princess Zhi had once again strengthened her determination. At this time, the atmosphere at the flower party has become a little subtle. No one thought that Han Su actually had a big move¡ª¡ª He actually invited Princess Xi to join the team that proposes marriage to Zhuang Yu. The princess is different from everyone else here. The princess is a member of the royal family and has absolute power. The addition of the princess undoubtedly made this marriage proposal team suddenly become more important. Even Imperial Master Wei Long became slightly embarrassed at this time. Before he came, he didn't think much about it at all. He just accepted the benefits from the Si family and came to propose marriage for Si Liang. It was a very simple thing. Unexpectedly, such a simple thing has quietly changed due to the intervention of a young casual cultivator genius. Since Manager Yan joined the marriage proposal team, Zhuang Yu¡¯s marriage proposal team has been upgraded all the way, with big shots one after another, and now, even Princess Xi has joined. Princess Xi, in terms of actual power, may not be more powerful than his Imperial Master Wei Long. However, the princess is a member of the royal family and has a royal aura attached to her. The totem significance obviously overshadows that of Imperial Master Wei Long. More importantly, if Imperial Master Wei Long still insists on proposing marriage for Si Liang at this time, it may lead to a tit-for-tat situation with Princess Xi. Although Princess Xi didn't seem to care, Imperial Master Wei Long already had some intention of retreating. The elder Yan of the Geng family was also completely confused at this time. Originally, he thought that he would never consider Zhuang Yu's marriage proposal, but things developed step by step until now, and even the princess joined Zhuang Yu's marriage proposal team. At this time, if he still refuses, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he is not giving face to the princess and the royal family? Yan Lao can be sure that despite the fact that Princess Xi is smiling and approachable on the surface, if he really doesn't give her face, Princess Xi will definitely find an opportunity to give her some shoes. What¡¯s more, if you think about it carefully, is Si Liang really that good? Si Liang¡¯s talent is indeed outstanding. However, no matter how outstanding he is, he is only the son-in-law of the Geng family, not a descendant of the Geng family. It can be said that Si Liang's own excellence will not bring much benefit to the Geng family. What's more, Si Liang will become a disciple of the Seven Star Sect in the future, and his scope of activities will mainly be within the sect, and he will not be able to interfere too much in worldly affairs. It can be said that the benefits of finding such a son-in-law for the Geng family are not as huge as imagined. But, Zhuang Yu is different. That Zhuang Yu could have a friend like Han Su, that he could invite so many famous people in Cangxue City, and even ask a princess to propose marriage for him, shows that his backing is no worse than that of Si Liang. "In fact, Zhuang Yu's network of contacts is even better than Si Liang's. Having a wide network of contacts is of real benefit to the Geng family. Moreover, a family as powerful as the Geng family would not care at all whether their son-in-law was born in a small family. As long as the person is good enough and can bring benefits to the Geng family, then being born in a small family may be more valuable than being born in a small family. Stronger than a big family. Si Liang¡¯s face also became very ugly at this time, and he looked in a certain direction behind him as if asking for help. In that direction, there is obviously a life-saving straw for him. As Si Liang looked over, there was a blue-robed young man in the crowd who nodded lightly. Then, the blue-robed young man stood up. As soon as he stood up, there was a faint pressure that spread around him. "It's Yang Yucheng, the core disciple of the Seven Star Sect!" When the crowd¡¯s eyes fell on the blue-robed young man, someone immediately recognized him and shouted in disbelief. In the Seven Star Sect, the disciples are also divided into many levels. Like the ones Su Han met in the wilderness outside Cangxue City last time, they can at best be considered formal disciples. Among them, Yanagawa is the leader among the formal disciples. If a formal disciple does well, he can be promoted to a core disciple. If the top ones among the core disciples are favored by some senior officials, they will be selected as direct disciples. ?And it is impossible for a high-level person to have only one direct disciple. Among the direct disciples, the candidate selected to inherit the mantle is the true disciple. In this way, the disciples of the Seven Star Sect are equivalent to being divided into four levels. People like Gu Qianmo were leaders among his direct disciples. And this Yang Yucheng, although not as good as Gu Qianmo, is not bad either. At least, he has managed to get the core disciples. "This Yang Yucheng, I heard is Si Liang's cousin. Unexpectedly, Si Liang invited him here this time." "It is impossible for a person of this core disciple level to make a special trip to Cangxue City just to help someone propose a marriage. Only Si Liang has this kind of face." "It seems that the person who succeeded in proposing marriage this time was Si Liang after all." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1518 Are you mentally retarded? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yang Yucheng alone may not have a greater background than Princess Xi. However, the combined weight of Yang Yucheng and Imperial Master Wei Long was heavier than Princess Xi and her party. The most important thing is that although Princess Xi helped Zhuang Yu propose marriage, Princess Xi had no relationship with Zhuang Yu himself and could not be said to be Zhuang Yu's backstage. And Yang Yucheng is Si Liang's cousin. It can be said that he is Si Liang's most powerful backer. Comparing this, after all, Si Liang has a larger backstage and a stronger backing. As soon as Yang Yucheng stood up, he was full of aura, his eyes were indifferent and condescending, and he glanced at Su Han and Zhuang Yu's camp. Then, that proud look was directed at Yan Lao. "Yan Lao, I don't know what you are hesitating about. Si Liang is destined to enter the Seven Star Sect for further study in the future. He has a bright future. A secular man, even if he is lucky enough to invite a few people to help him, what will he do with his future future? Competing the disciples of the Seven Star Sect? Do you still need to consider such a thing?" When Yang Yucheng opened his mouth, his style was completely different from the previous marriage proposals. The previous matchmakers mainly focused on saying good things. This Yang Yucheng is aggressive when he comes up. Of course, this is also consistent with Yang Yucheng's identity. Before Yan Lao could speak, Yang Yucheng said again: "What choice is more worthy of having than the supreme martial arts? Don't choose a great martial arts genius, but choose an ant wallowing in the world. I have to say , your short-sightedness makes me very disappointed." Su Han frowned slightly. These disciples of the sect always had the same tone of voice. They acted like worldly ants when they spoke. Na Yanlao was scolded by Yang Yucheng, but for a moment he didn't know how to respond. He looked at Su Han with a wry smile. Su Hanhan smiled coldly: "Are all the Seven Star Sect disciples like you, a fool like you? A worldly ant in one mouthful. Is it possible that your father is not a worldly ant? Your grandfather is not a worldly ant? The eighteenth generation of your ancestors are not worldly. Ants?" Yang Yucheng was stunned for a moment. He did not expect that when he reprimanded this old man, someone would actually talk back to him in front of him, and even scolded him for being stupid, without telling him that he was elegant at all. For a moment, Yang Yucheng's face was as hot as if someone had slapped him on the spot. He couldn¡¯t even find the words to refute for a while, because his father and grandfather, Yang Yucheng, were really worldly people. When Yang Yucheng scolded Yan Lao, he didn't think about it at all. He didn't expect that someone would suddenly get around him. Suddenly, Yang Yucheng's inner anger arose. He glanced at Su Han and found that this boy was just a peak emperor, and he was even more angry. A person at the pinnacle of the imperial realm actually dared to contradict him in public. "Who are you? How dare you contradict the disciples of the Seven Star Sect? Do you know that the genius of the Seven Star Sect will kill you like an ant." Yang Yucheng's eyes gleamed and he shouted coldly. Su Han chuckled: "I'm really not afraid of the disciples of the Seven Star Sect. If you don't believe it, you can go back and find Lu Kuang of your Seven Star Sect and ask him what kind of losses he suffered in the world a while ago." When Yang Yucheng heard this, he couldn't help but be stunned. Lu Kuang is the direct grandson of Elder Lu of the Seven Star Sect, and can be considered a direct disciple. The status and cultivation level are one level higher than that of Yang Yucheng. Usually when Yang Yucheng sees Lu Kuang, he has to salute and call him senior brother. A while ago, Yang Yucheng did hear that Lu Kuang got into trouble in the secular world and came back after suffering a big loss. It seems that Elder Lu also lost a lot of property for this. However, Elder Lu was very secretive about what the matter was, and it was difficult for others to find out. Now, listening to what this guy is saying, it seems that the disadvantages Lu Kuang suffered in the secular world have something to do with him? "Impossible. What level of cultivation does this kid have? I estimate that Senior Brother Lu Kuang can hit him ten times with one hand. He must have heard about this from some source and deliberately used it to bluff me." Yang Yucheng thought of this and shouted: "Boy, you don't have to be arrogant. If you dare to contradict the genius of the Seven Star Sect, challenge the majesty of the Seven Star Sect, and arrange for Senior Brother Lu Kuang, you are seeking death." Su Han laughed: "Looking at how angry you are, you can't scare anyone by using the Seven Star Sect to scare people." Yang Yucheng said coldly: "You are not afraid of the Seven Star Sect? Let me see, where is the confidence that you are not afraid of the Seven Star Sect?" Su Han smiled indifferently, but had no interest in replying to this kind of clown jumping up and down. At this time, Yang Yucheng's eyes accidentally saw a storage ring on Su Han's hand.??Ring. This storage ring looks ordinary and has nothing special about it. However, Yang Yucheng could tell that this storage ring looked somewhat familiar. This storage ring is inlaid with an ancient space jade, but it is different from ordinary space ancient jade. This space ancient jade, with a hint of dark green in its black luster, was not produced locally in the Eastern Wasteland Daze Region, but from the Tianchan Region in the Upper Nine Regions. Yang Yucheng had only seen this kind of storage ring on the hand of one person, and that was Lu Kuang. It is said that this storage ring was given to Lu Kuang by his grandfather, Elder Lu. It was a trophy obtained by Elder Lu in his early years and was very rare. And now, this storage ring actually appears in the hands of this secular boy (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1519: Forced marriage by force You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Yang Yucheng thought of this, he couldn't help but break out in cold sweat. The answer to why Lu Kuang's storage ring appeared in the hands of this secular boy seems a bit self-evident. ¡°Could this secular boy really be the one who made Lu Kuang suffer a big loss? No matter how conceited Yang Yucheng is, he dare not say that he can surpass Lu Kuang. Although Lu Kuang was able to advance to become a direct disciple because of Elder Lu's relationship, his true strength is not a vegetarian. Although his cultivation is only at the peak of the third level of the Holy Realm, he has various resources and trump cards of the Lu family at his side, and his true combat power is far away. It surpasses the average third level peak of the Holy Realm, and surpasses an ordinary core disciple like Yang Yucheng. Even Lu Kuang suffered a big loss at the hands of this secular boy, so what could he do to confront this boy tit for tat? For a moment, Yang Yucheng's expression changed again and again. Su Han noticed that Yang Yucheng's expression was wrong, and he understood when he saw that the other party's eyes were fixed on the storage ring on his hand. This storage ring was really taken off Lu Kuang¡¯s finger by Su Han. At that time, everyone fell into Su Han's hands anyway, so Su Han naturally wiped out everything in Lu Kuang's body. As for when Song Kai came to redeem him later, he had to pay a large amount of wealth, so naturally he had no intention of worrying about this small storage ring. Now, Yang Yucheng recognized the storage ring on Su Han's hand, and his arrogance suddenly weakened. At this time, the ancient street on the high platform couldn't stand it anymore. He slapped the table and stood up angrily: "What kind of crime should this bold worldly boy deserve for blaspheming the genius of the Seven Star Sect?" Su Han said calmly: "The disciples of the Seven Star Sect bully others, shouldn't they be allowed to talk about it? Marriage discussions are supposed to be fair competition, but Yang Yucheng is aggressive when he comes up and reprimands Mr. Yan. Is this the way to force a marriage? Everyone present, are all You can comment, am I right?" Gu Qianmo¡¯s expression changed, and he used his power to bully others. This was the big label that Seven Star Sect disciples were most afraid of being slapped on. This is because the people of the Seven Star Sect also want to be famous when they come to the world, and they cannot solve everything with brute force. Therefore, if a disciple of the Seven Star Sect is accused of being a bully outside, he will often be punished according to the sect's laws after returning to the Seven Star Sect. "Why did Yang Yucheng ever intend to force marriage? He just explained the pros and cons to Yan Lao. A mere secular child is certainly not as good as a quasi-disciple of the Seven Star Sect." Gu Qianmo said coldly, "If Yan Lao can't figure out the pros and cons, then I Gu Qianmo I would condescend to join Si Liang's marriage proposal team just to let Mr. Yan understand that the quasi-genius of the Seven Star Sect, regardless of his strength or background, can never be compared to the worldly disciples." Gu Qianmo also didn¡¯t believe it. How much trouble could a secular boy make? Do you still want to steal women from the prospective disciples of the Seven Star Sect? In Gu Qianmo¡¯s view, whether Si Liang can marry Geng Youyou today is not only about Si Liang, but also about the name of the Seven Star Sect. If a dignified quasi-disciple of the Seven Stars Sect was robbed of his woman by a secular boy who didn¡¯t know what he meant, wouldn¡¯t people laugh out loud if the news spread? Therefore, Gu Qianmo felt that it was time for him to take action. When Yang Yucheng saw Gu Qianmo like this, he couldn't help but be overjoyed, and said in his heart: "I didn't expect that Senior Brother Gu would be so loyal as to help. It seems that we are sure to win now." Gu Qianmo is different from Yang Yucheng. He is a direct disciple of the Seven Star Sect, and he is the leader among the direct disciples. His cultivation far surpassed that of Yang Yucheng and Lu Kuang. Yang Yucheng needs to be afraid of existence, but there is no need to be afraid of Gu Qianmo. After Gu Qianmo finished speaking, he turned to Yan Lao again, with a seemingly warm smile on his face, but with a cold light in his eyes, and said: "Yan Lao, there is no need to delay this marriage. Once it is done, I believe that Your Geng family can be in a good place here in the Seven Star Sect." Yanlao's body suddenly stiffened, and he knew that this was Gu Qianmo warning him. This means that if he does not agree to Si Liang's marriage, he may have to face the displeasure of the Seven Star Sect. ¡° Moreover, if you delay for too long, even if you finally agree to Si Liang, you may have offended the Seven Star Sect. This Gu Qianmo is not an ordinary disciple of the Seven Stars Sect. He is a genius passed down from the Seven Stars Sect. Every word and deed can represent the will of a part of the Seven Stars Sect. Helpless, Mr. Yan could only cast an apologetic look at Su Han's camp. When things have developed to this point, it is no longer up to him to make the decision. After all, Mr. Yan cannot risk offending the Seven Star Sect just to satisfy Geng Youyou and Zhuang Yu. Su Han raised his eyebrows and sneered: "The dignified Seven Star Sect, I never expected to be so domineering, saying that youForced marriage is absolutely correct. One of the four major sects in the Nine Realms, he is no different from the bullies who bully men and women in the market. " Gu Qianmo said coldly: "In the world of martial arts, the strong are respected. Moreover, Gu did not force or intimidate them. Everything is still based on their own choices. If you want to blame, blame you for not being a genius of the Seven Star Sect, let alone the Seven Star Sect. Personal disciple. One day, if you can enter the Seven Star Sect and reach the level of a direct disciple of the Seven Star Sect, it will not be too late to challenge Gu!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1520 Proposing a Bet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Gu Qianmo finished speaking, the atmosphere at the scene had become extremely stiff. Everyone was silent. No one expected that a marriage proposal would turn into the current situation. No one on either side wanted to give in and the situation was deadlocked. The air was already filled with the smell of gunpowder. After Gu Qianmo finished speaking, he no longer looked at Su Han. His cold and arrogant gaze turned to Yan Lao and said calmly: "Yan Lao, now make your choice." Yan Lao smiled bitterly and glanced at Geng Youyou, his eyes showing helplessness and a trace of apology. Geng Youyou's eyes turned red, and tears burst out of his eyes. Just when Yan Lao was about to reveal his choice, Su Han said: "Wait a minute." Yan Lao looked over in surprise, and other people in the venue also turned their attention to Su Han. Gu Qianmo sneered secretly and looked at Su Han casually, intending to enjoy the fight between trapped beasts. At this glance, a mocking smile overflowed from the corner of Su Han's mouth. Gu Qianmo almost thought that his eyes had made a mistake, and it had come to this point. Why didn't this boy look like a bereaved dog? Instead, is this expression? Su Han said lightly: "Gu Qianmo, although you look down on others, you are right in saying that in the world of martial arts, strength is indeed respected. However, when you bully others, you rely on the strength of the Seven Star Sect, not yourself. Your strength, that¡¯s why I look down on you.¡± Gu Qianmo didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would say such a thing. When he heard it, he sneered again and again. "You are a worldly boy, you have no other skills, but you have a way of messing around. The Seven Star Sect is indeed powerful, but does Gu himself have no strength? Without strength, how can the Seven Star Sect pass down disciples from one's own? I have already said it just now I understand very well that if you want to challenge me, it won¡¯t be too late to challenge me after you become a direct disciple of the Seven Stars Sect.¡± Gu Qianmo mocked mercilessly. In his opinion, for such a secular boy to be able to enter the Seven Star Sect, he has already burned incense. Want to become a disciple of the Seven Star Sect? That's dreaming. Unexpectedly, Su Han said: "What if I become a disciple of the Seven Stars Sect?" Gu Qianmo laughed loudly: "It seems that you really want to challenge me, Gu Qianmo? Hahaha, I, Gu, will put my words here today. The talent draft of the four major sects is about to begin. This is your What a great opportunity, if you can enter the Seven Star Sect and become a direct disciple of the Seven Star Sect, I will be your follower for three years, so what? However, my words are not in vain. If you fail If you enter the Seven Star Sect, or if you fail to become a direct disciple of the Seven Star Sect within three years after entering, then you must be my slave for the rest of your life!" As soon as he said these words, Gu Qianmo's aura was filled with energy, and the pressure made all the young geniuses present breathless. Gu Qianmo fully expected to see the surprised and guilty look on his face, but to his surprise, Su Han looked directly at him indifferently, as if the overwhelming pressure did not exist at all in Su Han. At this moment, the corner of Su Han's mouth curled up, and a sarcastic smile overflowed again. This smile fell in Gu Qianmo's eyes, making him feel extremely unhappy inside. He couldn't explain it himself, why was he so unhappy with this kid? Gu Qianmo tried his best to suppress the extremely unpleasant feeling and said quietly: "If you are afraid and dare not challenge, then it is not too late to retreat now. Just tell your friends and quickly put away that toad that wants to eat the swan." Wherever the fleshly thoughts come from, go back and never appear in front of me, Gu Qianmo, for the rest of your life. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me, Gu Qianmo, for being unkind!" Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Are you talking unilaterally to yourself? Who told you that I don't dare to challenge?" Gu Qianmo narrowed his eyes and said coldly: "So, you agree to this bet?" Su Han laughed and said: "You don't need to ask me whether I agree or not. Why don't you say that your bet is not fair at all? If you lose, you only have to be my follower for three years. If I lose, you have to pay Are you going to be a slave for life? If it were you, would you agree to this kind of bet?" Gu Qianmo said coldly: "Then how do you want to bet?" "It's very simple. The conditions for both parties are fair. If whoever loses, he will be the slave of the other party for life. Note that he is a slave, not a follower. He has no freedom or human rights and can be beaten and killed at any time." As soon as this was said, everyone present was inexplicably surprised. Does Han Su really think that he can be a disciple of the Seven Stars Sect?   Otherwise, how could he have the courage to say such a thing? Not even Gu Qianmo expected Su Han to react like this. He originally thought that Su Han would modify the conditions of both parties to be a follower for three years. Unexpectedly, this guy actually changed the terms of both parties to being a lifelong slave? Where did he get his confidence? Did he think he could win? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1521 Make a bet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ha ha ha ha! Gu Qianmo suddenly burst into laughter: "Since you said that, then I, Gu, will naturally be more respectful than obey your orders. If you want to play, I will accompany you to the end! If you can become a disciple of the Seven Stars Sect within three years, I will be your slave for the rest of my life! I hope you won¡¯t cry to heaven and earth when you lose!" There is naturally a reason why Gu Qianmo is so confident. In the Seven Star Sect, direct disciples belong to the third level, and their status is second only to the true disciples. "Below the direct disciples, there are also core disciples and formal disciples. A secular genius, after going through layers of selection, enters the Seven Star Sect and becomes an official disciple. Formal disciples, only those with outstanding performance can be promoted to core disciples. " Only core disciples who have performed particularly well and made significant contributions to the sect can be promoted to direct disciples. Of course, there are also those geniuses who stand out during the entrance selection process. This type of genius may be admitted as a core disciple under special circumstances when they enter the school. "However, if core disciples want to become direct disciples, they still have to spend time in the sect and practice steadily. After at least five to ten years, only those core disciples who have performed extremely well and made significant contributions to the sect can be promoted to direct disciples. In Gu Qianmo¡¯s impression, the fastest person to become a direct disciple of the Seven Star Sect in the past hundred years only became a direct disciple five years after entering the sect. ????????????????????????? It¡¯s because that person is a direct disciple of the senior leaders of the Seven Star Sect, and his elders opened the door for him, which allowed him to become a direct disciple in such a short period of time. As for the kind of casual cultivator genius who climbed up from the secular world, it took a full ten years to become a direct disciple at the earliest! In other words, it is impossible for a secular genius to become a direct disciple within three years. Gu Qianmo laughed secretly in his heart, secretly thinking that this secular boy didn't know the heights of the world, and he actually wanted to become a disciple of the Seven Stars Sect within three years. "If this kid could really do it, he could have cut off his head and used it as a urinal, let alone a follower. Su Han said: "Then, let's make an agreement that during the bet between the two parties, no one will rely on power to interfere with Geng Youyou's marriage. If I lose, I will ask Zhuang Yu to give up his proposal to Geng Youyou. On the contrary, if you lose, Si Liang must also give up. If he violates it, the sky will thunder and thunder." "That's natural." Gu Qianmo sneered again and again. At this time, Princess Fangrui interjected: "The talent draft of the four major sects is the selection of talents by four sects at the same time, not just the Seven Star Sect. If people have better choices by then and want to join other Zongmen, what can I say about this? Does it count as a loss?" Gu Qianmo sneered and said: "I, Gu, am not an unreasonable person. If this kid joins the other three sects, as long as he can reach the same level as the disciples of the Seven Stars Sect in other sects, it will also be considered He wins. But only if he can do it." Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Then it's settled. In addition, both parties need to swear an oath to heaven and earth to prevent the possibility of going back on it." "Yes!" Gu Qianmo naturally agreed. He didn't expect such a fool to exist in the world. Gu Qianmo didn't even need to reach out, and the other party automatically came to slap him. Gu Qianmo felt that he was sure to win this bet. Zhuang Yu's eyes were full of worry, and he sent a message to Su Han: "Brother Han, if you do this for me, I" Su Han waved his hand: "No need to say more." Zhuang Yu also felt guilty in his heart. He felt that he had really troubled Su Han too much, and now Su Han had made this kind of bet that was bound to lose for himself, no matter how he looked at it. However, Zhuang Yu understood that if he relied on himself alone, he would definitely not be able to defeat Si Liang in proposing marriage today. In that case, once Si Liang and Geng Youyou's marriage is settled, there will really be nothing to worry about. If this bet is made, Geng Youyou and Si Liang will not get engaged until at least the winner is determined. As long as it can be delayed for a while, there will be room for improvement. However, Su Han made this bet. If he lost, the bet was to be Gu Qianmo's slave for life. No matter how Zhuang Yu thought about it, he felt that the price Su Han had paid was too high. But Zhuang Yu knew that with Su Han's character, no matter how much he tried to persuade him, it would be useless. At this time, Su Han sent another spiritual message, saying: "Zhuang Yu, there is a saying from the ancients that good things come in hard times. Don't worry, this matter is wrapped up with me, and no one can dismantle it."??You two. " Zhuang Yu was surprised when he heard Su Han's affirmative tone. "Does Brother Han have any unexpected trump cards? Yes, Brother Han is not the kind of impulsive person. He will not make fun of his own life and freedom. I should believe him. He will definitely agree to this bet. He has his reasons." When Zhuang Yu thought of this, although he didn't know what trump cards Su Han had, he felt a little more at ease. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,522 Senior Brother Su is about to be snatched away You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Both parties had no objections to this bet. At that moment, they swore an oath to heaven and earth. If they violated the bet, they would suffer the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation. Once the oath of heaven and earth is established, it will come into effect. No one among the people present was optimistic about Su Han. In their opinion, Su Han and Gu Qianmo were seeking death by entering into this kind of bet. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of brotherly loyalty, there is no need to go to this level. You say that you are a genius in alchemy, but you make a bet with others that even the most evil martial arts genius cannot fulfill. Isn¡¯t this making you impatient? Even Manager Yan, Zhuge Ye and others sent messages to Su Han one after another: "Little friend Han, we don't have enough energy to help you this time. We can think of another way in the future. Even if the marriage is settled, it is not There is no room for redemption, there is no need for you to fight with that Gu Qianmo." Even they are not optimistic about Su Han. It¡¯s not that they think Su Han can¡¯t do it, but that this bet is too difficult. Not only must he enter the four major sects, but he must also reach the level of a direct disciple of the four major sects within three years. This is simply an impossible task. However, there was a person at the scene who had different opinions from them. This person is Princess Zhi! When Princess Zhi saw Su Han and Gu Qianmo confronting each other at the beginning, she felt as if she had returned to the time in Tianhe County. Although that young man has become stronger than before, his poisonous tongue has not changed at all. The kind of loyalty that goes out of your way to save your friends has not changed at all. Within three years, entering the four major sects and becoming a direct disciple of the four major sects is naturally an impossible task in the eyes of ordinary people. " However, in Princess Zhi's view, no matter how impossible the task is, in Su Han's hands, there may be a turnaround. After all, Su Han is not an ordinary person. Among so many people present, only Princess Zhi knew how many miracles he had created and how many things he had accomplished that were unimaginable for ordinary people. ??Even at the critical moment when the eldest prince and the Ziyang Sect joined forces to cause chaos and Tianhe County was about to be overthrown, he was the one who turned the tide and brought the situation back! ?Perhaps, people who don¡¯t know him well will feel that he is so crazy that he is unreasonable and ignorant of the heights of the world. "However, Princess Zhi knew that the reason why he was so crazy was not because he didn't know the heights of the world. Behind that arrogant language, there is a kind of self-confidence that guarantees victory. This is exactly what I like about him! "Boy, Gu is waiting for you in the talent draft of the four major sects. I hope you won't disappoint me, let alone be eliminated in the first round of trials." Gu Qianmo sneered and sat back in his seat. An interlude has come to an end. However, the turmoil caused by this episode is not so easy to eliminate. It is estimated that by tomorrow, the bet between Su Han and Gu Qianmo will spread to every corner of Cangxue City. Many people present were secretly worried about Su Han. In their opinion, Su Han was destined to be a slave. It is even possible that Gu Qianmo will stumbling upon him in the talent draft of the four major sects, so that he may be eliminated in the first round of trials. Many people have even begun to regret that it is a pity that such an amazing alchemy genius ended up like this. However, in the world of cultivation, there are many examples of geniuses falling because they were too arrogant. Therefore, everyone just secretly regretted it for a while. There were even many female geniuses present, so they paid attention to Su Han. This mysterious young casual cultivator was able to continuously invite three celebrities in Cangxue City to propose marriage for his friend, and finally even invited Princess Xi. This level of energy was already amazing. What¡¯s more important is that this young man¡¯s appearance and demeanor are not inferior to many geniuses from well-known families in Cangxue City. Even, faintly better than them. Such a talented boy, even if he does not come from a famous family, is still more attractive than many geniuses who come from a famous family. Even if Su Han is destined to lose the bet with Gu Qianmo, that will only happen after a while. The world of cultivation is changing so rapidly, and enjoying yourself in the moment is the most important. Who cares what will happen after a while? To put it bluntly, many young women don¡¯t mind having sex with such a young genius. The confession session of the flower party continues. ?However, Princess Zhi on the high platform has no intention of paying attention to every detail of this confession session. Her eyes were always locked on Su Han in the venue, as if she wanted to carve his entire outline into her heart. If Princess Zhi hadn¡¯t been wearing a veil, her gaze would have already aroused other people¡¯s surprise. In Princess Zhi¡¯s consciousness, she continued to receive messages from Princess Fangrui one after another. "Auntie, Senior Brother Su is so handsome. He can still be so tough when facing a disciple of the Seven Stars Sect. However, it is time for Gu Qianmo, this annoying guy, to be punished for his arrogance." "Auntie, do you think Senior Brother Su will win this bet?" "Auntie, look at the many female geniuses in the venue, all of them peeking at Senior Brother Su! Be careful, they are going to snatch Senior Brother Su away!" Princess Fangrui¡¯s message suddenly caught Princess Zhi¡¯s attention. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,523 Declined to the Invitation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking around the venue, I saw many young female geniuses, all of whom had affectionate expressions on their faces and secretly glanced at Su Han. Not long after, a young female genius stood up and said, "Master Han Su, would you like to hear my daughter play the song "Phoenix Seeking the Phoenix"?" According to the rules of this flower club, saying this is actually tantamount to confessing. Su Han was startled for a moment, then smiled, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. The young female genius immediately took out a Yao Qin and started playing. The song she played was the song "Phoenix Seeking Phoenix" from Shangjiu Domain. This song is generally used to express lovesickness between young lovers. After playing a piece of music, the girl looked towards Su Han with affectionate eyes. The meaning in his eyes was too obvious. Many people present felt that it was normal when they saw this scene. After all, apart from his background, everything about Han Su is very attractive to women. Even if he made a bet with Gu Qianmo, it would not prevent some young girls who like to enjoy themselves from falling in love with him. "Hey, this little girl, isn't this Wei Hanhan, one of the top ten golden hairpins in Cangxue City?" "Brother, you made a profit. This beauty Wei is Si Qianqian's cousin, and her mother and Si Qianqian's mother are biological sisters. The most important thing is that her appearance is a bit more beautiful than Si Qianqian, and she can also play well. Good Qin, you have to seize the opportunity." Geng Xian and Geng Yi started shouting almost immediately. The atmosphere during the marriage proposal was so tense that the two of them had been too scared to say a word. Now they finally took the opportunity to make a fuss, and they immediately started making noises. "How can it be?" "Why is it this guy?" More young male geniuses were so jealous that their eyes were red. Among them, there are many who covet Wei Hanhan. However, it is said that this woman has extremely high vision. Today, several geniuses from the four major families confessed to her, but she declined them all. The conditions of those geniuses are all better than the last, but they are still not favored by Wei Hanhan. This makes people start to wonder, what kind of person does it take to be attracted by this beautiful lady? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out???? Why does this guy do this? Isn't he a person destined to be a slave to Gu Qianmo? These male geniuses were depressed, jealous, and angry all of a sudden. "Mr. Han, my daughter has always admired people who are loyal to brothers, and she also admires those talented people who are talented in the alchemy world. The sky is clear and cloudless today, and the moonlight must be good at night. I wonder if Mr. Han is interested in visiting my daughter's home. Appreciate the moon and discuss elixirs. My little girl must prepare good wine, good food, and good tea so that she can entertain you well." Wei Hanhan opened her red lips lightly and said slowly. ¡° Such an invitation, many people present asked themselves, they couldn¡¯t refuse. Wei Hanhan is also very confident in herself. Unexpectedly, Su Han said: "I'm honored that Miss Wei can invite me. However, I have something to do tonight, so I can't go to the appointment. Please forgive me, Miss Wei." Wei Hanhan didn't expect to get such an answer at all, and her pretty face was suddenly full of astonishment. Of course, she would not ask Su Han if he was free at other times, because Su Han's answer was actually equivalent to declining her Wei Hanhan's kindness. For a moment, Wei Hanhan's beautiful eyes showed a trace of disappointment and anger, and she sat back without saying a word. Those male geniuses who were furious just now couldn¡¯t believe their ears at this time. Beauty Wei was actually rejected? Who does this kid think he is? Beauty Wei invited him to give him face. Not only did he not cherish it, but he also refused? Are you ignorant? Although Su Han's performance made these male geniuses unhappy, on the other hand, those female geniuses were more interested in him. In their eyes, Su Han¡¯s behavior is not called being ignorant, but being visionary! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you can tempt a man with high vision, will it prove that your charm is stronger than that of other women? For a time, even several of the top ten golden hairpins in Cangxue City began to make moves. "Sure enough, it's still him. He hasn't changed at all. He's still the same incomprehensible guy." On the high platform, Princess Zhi sighed secretly. Wasn't she hurt by this guy's incomprehensible charm? ¡°?Ah, aunt, if you keep dilly-dallying, Senior Brother Su will really be snatched away by another woman. Princess Fangrui on the side was even more anxious than she was, "If it's not convenient for you to take action, I will help you!" " "Help me? Rui'er, don't mess around -" Before Princess Zhi could finish her words, Princess Fangrui stood up and said loudly: "Mr. Han, I invite you to come to the palace for tea tonight. The tea in the palace is definitely more fragrant than the tea in other places. The palace The wine and food here are definitely better than those in other places. If I¡¯m not free tonight, I¡¯ll do it tomorrow night. What do you think?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1524 Gu Qianmo confesses his love! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Princess Fangrui said these words, the whole audience was petrified. When they came back to their senses, they couldn't believe their ears. Princess Fangrui, is she confessing her love to Han Su and extending an invitation? Why did Han Su become so popular all of a sudden? A casual cultivator with no foundation is more popular than those geniuses who come from well-known families. Is there any natural reason for this? ¡°Also, Princess Fangrui¡¯s style is too direct, isn¡¯t it? Wei Hanhan also knows how to play a song first and then invite her, but it would be better for her to just come up and make an appointment. Even Princess Zhi was suddenly confused. She secretly sent a message to Princess Fangrui: "Rui'er, why are you acting so messy?" "Oh, aunt, I am creating an opportunity for you. Think about it, the moonlight tonight must be very good. By then, the two of you will be in the palace compound and the royal garden, in an uninhabited corner. Yue, drinking tea and discussing Taoism is it better than just growing mushrooms in a corner alone, right?" Princess Fangrui¡¯s words left Princess Dezhi speechless. Princess Zhi¡¯s eyes under the veil couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Han. She knew that in the past two years, Ling Ruier's appearance had grown a lot and she was already a somewhat mature girl, and her whole temperament had also undergone earth-shaking changes. Even people who were familiar with Ling Rui'er back then may not be able to recognize that Princess Fangrui is the Ling Rui'er back then. ?Looking at the look Su Han cast towards Princess Fangrui, you can tell that Su Han didn't recognize her either. "Rui'er is also a big girl. That Wei Hanhan just now, maybe Su Han doesn't like her type, but Rui'er is not necessarily" Princess Zhi couldn't help but start to think wildly, secretly guessing that maybe Su Han would agree to Princess Fangrui's invitation? However, it turned out that she was overthinking. Although Su Han seemed a little surprised by Princess Fangrui's invitation, he still declined it. At the moment when Su Han refused, Princess Zhi couldn't explain clearly, how relieved she was? Still feeling a little lost? After sorting out her inner emotions, Princess Zhi stood up suddenly, grabbed Princess Fangrui who was still about to say something, and pushed her back to her seat. "Mr. Han, Fangrui is young and ignorant, so rude. Don't take her words to heart." Princess Zhi didn¡¯t know where she was wrong, and she actually said this to Su Han again. As soon as he heard Princess Zhi's voice, Su Han suddenly raised his head and looked at Princess Zhi. He only saw a hazy veil, and a pair of beautiful eyes under the veil seemed to be astonishingly bright. The two gazes met in the void. Su Han only felt that Princess Zhi's voice seemed to have been heard somewhere before, and it was extremely familiar. However, her face could not be seen. At the moment, Su Han didn't take it to heart and smiled politely: "Your Highness, Princess, you are serious." Princess Zhi saw that Su Han did not recognize her. Although it was expected, she still couldn't help but her eyes were a little red. However, she quickly suppressed her emotions. "This Han Su is really evil. Even Princess Fangrui has taken a liking to him. I don't know what's going on?" "Alas, this boy is so ignorant that he even rejected them. If it were me, I could get close to either of these two people, even if I made a bet with Gu Qianmo, and if I lost the bet, I would become a slave. I am willing to do so." There was another small discussion at the scene. However, this discussion did not last long. As Gu Qianmo stood up, the whole place suddenly became quiet again. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There was a calm smile on the corner of Gu Qianmo's mouth, as if the conflict with Su Han just now had completely disappeared, and he said softly: "Today's flower party in Cangxue City, a beautiful day, beautiful flowers, full moon. Gu is here, I also want to express my love to a beautiful woman I like." "This beauty, as soon as she appeared in front of me, completely captured me. She is like the bright moon in the night sky, which can illuminate everything around her. She is like the delicate clouds in the sky, which can touch my heartstrings." Gu Qianmo said, and calmly turned to Princess Zhi next to her: "Your Highness, I wonder if I have this honor. Could you please become a Taoist couple with me?" Wow! There was a bang on the scene, and it suddenly became boiling. This ancient Qianmo not only confessed his love to Princess Zhi, but also invited Princess Zhi to become a Taoist couple with him on the spot. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? You have to have so much confidence in yourself to be able to say this.??'s invitation. You know, this kind of invitation is very direct and very bold. If rejected, the person who sent the invitation would definitely be very embarrassed. How confident Gu Qianmo must be in himself that he would directly send out an invitation to become a Taoist couple. Gu Qianmo is indeed very confident in himself. Gu Qianmo's conditions are first-rate in the Seven Star Sect. He became a direct disciple at a young age and has a bright future. Even, if you are lucky, it is possible to advance to become a true disciple in the future. In the Seven Star Sect, there are countless young female geniuses queuing up to become Taoist companions with him, Gu Qianmo. Although Princess Zhi is a royal princess, she is still a secular person after all. It makes no sense for a secular woman to look down on Gu Qianmo, an elite of the Seven Star Sect? Gu Qianmo was full of confidence and waited for Princess Zhi to nod in agreement. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1525 Unexpected Rejection You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The moment Princess Zhi saw Gu Qianmo standing up, she felt something was wrong. Sure enough, Gu Qianmo confessed his love to her in front of everyone and even extended an invitation to become a Taoist couple. At this moment, Princess Zhi felt sick inside. Seeing the expression of feeling good about herself on Gu Qianmo's face made her secretly feel sick. However¡ª¡ª But she couldn¡¯t refuse Gu Qianmo in person. If she embarrassed Gu Qianmo in public and made the Gu family furious, the relationship between Cangyun Zewang¡¯s royal family and the Gu family of the Seven Star Sect would suddenly drop to a freezing point. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT For a moment, Princess Zhi couldn't think of a suitable reason, and she was secretly anxious. Look at that ancient street, still standing in front of her, waiting for her reply. Princess Zhi suddenly had an idea. She didn¡¯t know where the inspiration came from. She had an idea. This idea, although not perfect, can help her get out of her current predicament. Before she could think too much, she blurted out: "Gu Qianmo, I cannot accept your invitation." Um? Gu Qianmo almost thought that his ears heard wrongly. This Princess Zhi actually rejected him? Others present were also extremely surprised. The next moment, Gu Qianmo narrowed his eyes. His expression was obviously trying to suppress the anger and unhappiness in his heart. "Your Highness Princess, Gu wants to hear the reason for your refusal." Gu Qianmo¡¯s cold voice also came over. Princess Zhi¡¯s heart beat like a drum. She knew very well that if she answered incorrectly now, what awaited her would probably be the wrath of the Gu family of the Seven Star Sect! Even though she is the princess of Cangyun Zeguo, she cannot bear the anger of the Gu family. Princess Zhi took a deep breath: "Although I am the princess of Cangyun Zeguo, I also have a heart that longs for the Tao. If I don't achieve some success in martial arts in this life, I will not get married. Mr. Gu, I'm sorry. !¡± This excuse is the most perfect excuse that Princess Zhi can think of at the moment. It not only achieves the purpose of rejecting Gu Qian Mo, but at the same time does not make Gu Qian Mo look too ugly. The only question is whether Gu Qianmo will believe it. Gu Qianmo showed a look of distrust as expected, and said calmly: "Your Highness the Princess said this, is it just nonsense to prevaricate Gu?" "He doesn't believe that Princess Zhi is already a secular princess, so she still needs to be as sharp as others to squeeze into the martial arts path? The road to martial arts is not something that anyone can just walk on if they want to. This Princess Zhi is just a little woman of noble birth, how can she bear that kind of suffering? Princess Zhi said sternly: "Are you talking nonsense? I'm afraid you won't believe me even if I say it. I have already signed up for this year's talent draft of the four major sects. Just go to me at the talent draft of the four major sects and you will know what I am talking about." Not the truth." Participating in the talent draft of the four major sects was also Princess Zhi¡¯s last-minute idea. Although she originally signed up, she was still hesitant about whether to participate. Now, knowing that Su Han will participate in the talent draft of the four major sects, coupled with Gu Qianmo's courtship, Princess Zhi suddenly confirmed her thoughts. She is going to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects! Not only to avoid Gu Qianmo¡¯s pursuit, but also to follow the man he loves. Everyone was surprised when they heard that Princess Zhi was going to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects. Although these four major sects' talent drafts are a grand event that everyone longs for for worldly geniuses, there has never been any precedent for a royal princess to participate in the four major sects' talent drafts. It¡¯s not that royal princesses can¡¯t participate, it¡¯s just that royal princesses are generally pampered and pampered. Their noble backgrounds are destined to make it impossible for them to endure the hardships of martial arts training, let alone become martial arts geniuses. More importantly, once you become a disciple of the four major sects, it means completely giving up the worldly glory and wealth, and also giving up the status of a princess in the world, and standing on the same starting line as others. This Princess Zhi is actually willing to give up her identity as a princess in order to pursue martial arts? ¡°However, looking at Princess Zhi¡¯s appearance, it doesn¡¯t look like she was joking. Gu Qianmo¡¯s face was very ugly. Before he came, he had heard someone mention that Princess Zhi of Cang Yunze Country was known as the ¡°Martial Madman¡±. She had a fanaticism and perseverance in martial arts that ordinary people could not match. However, at that time, Gu Qian? He didn't take it to heart. In his opinion, no matter how enthusiastic a woman is about martial arts, how much fanaticism can she have? Until this moment, Gu Qianmo realized that he had underestimated Princess Zhi¡¯s determination in martial arts. This woman didn't even need to be a princess in order to participate in the talent show of the four major sects. She was simply crazy. The most important thing is that Princess Zhi refused in this way, but she refused in an upright manner and made him lose his temper. "In order to pursue the supreme martial arts, people are willing to give up their status as princesses. You still want to use some love affairs to hinder others from pursuing martial arts?" Although Gu Qianmo is a direct disciple of the Seven Stars Sect, he has no right to force Princess Zhi to submit. Moreover, people do not refuse without reason, but with legitimate reasons. If it is a rejection without reason, maybe Gu Qianmo can get angry. However, Princess Zhi's reason for rejection made Gu Qianmo secretly angry in his heart and unable to vent it out at all. However, Gu Qianmo couldn't understand that if he was so outstanding, could Princess Zhi not be tempted at all? Gu Qianmo was not a fool. He could see that Princess Zhi had no interest in him from the beginning. At first he thought Princess Zhi was just showing off, but now it seems that she is really not interested! For a moment, Gu Qianmo almost wondered, did Princess Zhi like another man, so she rejected him in every possible way? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1526 An old friend returns You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, when Gu Qianmo thought about it again, he felt that this was impossible. A princess of a secular kingdom, what kind of genius could she have seen? Is there anyone better than myself? No matter how you think about it, it feels impossible. Although Guqianmo was in every possible way disappointing, due to Princess Zhi¡¯s ¡°reasonable¡± excuse, she was filled with depression and could not vent it out. At the moment, I could only maintain a smile and blessed Princess Zhi gracefully for a while, wishing her a great future in martial arts. Princess Zhi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, this disaster was finally over. However, she also knew that Gu Qianmo would never be fooled by her so easily. If he discovers that the man he likes is Su Han, Su Han will be in big trouble. Although Princess Zhi did not think that the man she liked would be afraid of Gu Qianmo, for Su Han's sake, she was afraid that Gu Qianmo would stumble Su Han in the talent draft of the four major sects. Although Princess Zhi was reluctant, she quickly made a decision for Su Han. I won¡¯t recognize Su Han for the time being! She knew that such a decision would undoubtedly increase her suffering. However, this patience is only temporary. As soon as the talent draft of the four major sects is over, if both himself and Su Han are admitted by the four major sects, he will meet Su Han and reveal his feelings. By that time, even if Gu Qianmo was furious, Su Han was no longer afraid of him. Su Han in the audience naturally didn¡¯t know what Princess Zhi was thinking. In his eyes, this was just a small episode, and it did not cause much waves in his heart. Although Princess Nazhi¡¯s posture and tone made him feel somewhat familiar, he did not think that the princess of Cangyunze¡¯s royal family would be acquainted with him. The next flower party was peaceful and there were no other problems. After the flower party came to an end, several princesses and princesses got up and left first. Su Han always felt that Princess Fangrui's eyes were constantly looking at him. And after everyone left, Su Han suddenly became the target of Geng Xian and Geng Yi's booing. "Brother, tall, really tall." "How does it feel to reject two beautiful women in a row? Tell us about it." Su Han smiled bitterly and said a few perfunctory words, but then changed the topic and mentioned the upcoming talent draft of the four major sects. When it comes to the talent draft of the four major sects, these two playful guys also become serious. After a long period of fermentation, the talent draft of the four major sects will finally officially begin in half a month. Geng Xian and Geng Yi, as martial arts geniuses, have obtained quotas for the talent draft of the four major sects. "It is said that this talent draft of the four major sects is a once-in-a-century event. Even the ancestors of the four major sects will be present." "What kind of existence is a powerful person in the Zun Realm? I really want to see it with my own eyes." ¡°In the final analysis, what young people in the martial arts world yearn for most is this kind of supreme force and the supreme strong man. After returning to his mansion, Su Han also eliminated all the distracting thoughts about the flower party. Next, it is time to sprint towards the talent draft of the four major sects. Of course, before that, Su Han had to deal with his funeral affairs in the secular world. He went to see Alchemy Emperor Ao and asked him for help. He sent someone to the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain to pick up his father and his friends. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The great Alchemy Emperor Ao has great hands and eyes, and the power under his command is naturally a trivial matter. Soon, the people sent out picked up the person designated by Su Han. However, among those brought back, Su Han¡¯s father Su Yunhai and cousin Su Yu were missing. After Su Han inquired, he found out that Su Yunhai was very happy to hear that Su Han had established himself in Cangxue City and was going to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects. However, he was unwilling to move, saying that he was used to staying in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. ????????????????????????? Su Yunhai will also be involved in all the affairs of the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, so he really can¡¯t get away from it. Su Han knew the reason. Although he was a little regretful, he also knew that his father was the kind of person who missed the past. ¡°As long as my father is happy, then it¡¯s not a bad idea to let him stay in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Maybe, when he arrives in Cangxue City, Su Yunhai will still be dissatisfied with the local environment and live an uncomfortable life. ¡°I didn¡¯t come with you either.¡±?, and Yan Qingshang. However, it was not because she was attached to Silver Moon Holy Mountain, but because she wanted to visit other places in the Upper Nine Regions that she left last month. It is said that Yan Qingshang walked very gracefully with one person and one sword. Su Han also smiled knowingly after hearing this: "As expected of Senior Sister Yan, she is a hero among women that I admire." As for other people, such as Cheng Can, Mei Haoran, and Murong Sang, they don¡¯t have so much nostalgia for the past. When they heard that Su Han was coming to see him, they were happier than anyone else. I was more excited than anyone else when I came to Cang Xuecheng to see Su Han. The environment of Cangxue City also made them feel very fresh and curious. The relationship between Su Han and them has been very deep. It is even more gratifying to see that each of them has grown up a lot than before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1527 The choice of followers You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You have worked hard along the way. Go take a shower and have a good rest first. Come see me again tomorrow. I have a batch of elixirs here that can help you quickly improve your cultivation and better integrate into the environment of Cangxue City." Su Han also knew that coming to Cangxue City was another drastic change in the environment for them. The monks around him were all a little bit better than the monks from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. A young genius might have a cultivation level equal to that of the strongest saint from the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. This kind of environment has a huge psychological impact. In this case, what you should do most is to help them quickly improve their cultivation and let them integrate better. Having extorted a large amount of elixir from the Lu family of Seven Star Sect, Yin Qing was asked to refine a large number of heart-nourishing pills, which came in handy at this time. The next day, after a night's rest, everyone looked in high spirits when they stood in front of Su Han. Su Han also distributed the heart-nourishing pills he had prepared. "Young Master, over the past few years, you have always supported us and helped us unconditionally. Without you, the few of us would never have achieved what we have today." The person who spoke was Murong Sang. After more than a year of hard work, he has grown into the person with the highest cultivation level among all the people with his innate pure Yang body. His current cultivation level is impressively at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm. Now Murong Sang has lost some of his childishness and speaks in a measured and orderly manner. Su Han said: "You choose to follow me, which means you trust me. As a young master, I have nothing else to give you. It is my greatest responsibility to do my best to help you achieve your martial arts goals." "Young Master, we are lucky to meet you." Su Han nodded and said with a smile: "Now I call you to Cangxue City. There is a big reason. It is because a big selection is about to be held in Cangxue City. This is an opportunity, and this opportunity is for me. before you, and before you.¡± "Big selection?" "Chance?" Everyone looked doubtful. "That's right, the four major sects in the Upper Nine Regions are now holding a public talent draft to select talented warriors from the secular world and recruit them as disciples. All warriors who have reached the seventh level of the Imperial Realm or above and are under the age of thirty , all can participate. If any of you are interested in participating, these heart-nourishing pills I will give you can help you improve your cultivation to the seventh level of the Imperial Realm or above before the talent draft begins, and will not leave any traces. What sequelae?" Su Han said seriously. "This" None of them obviously expected that what Su Han was going to say would be this, and they all looked at each other in confusion. Su Han smiled: "I am not a selfish person. Although you are my followers in name, you are also my brothers. Naturally, I will not deprive you of this opportunity. Now I only ask you, these four major sects Talent draft, who of you wants to participate? If you want to participate, don¡¯t worry, just tell me. Not only will I not stop you, but I will also give you guidance within the scope of my ability and strive to make you perform better. If you can I would also like to send my best wishes to those who stand out in this talented draft. In short, I wish each of you the best future." "Don't make a decision in a hurry, think carefully first. After all, this is an opportunity. For the warrior monks in the secular world, the four major sects were originally an elusive existence, but this time The talent draft of the four major sects gives secular monks a chance to become disciples of the four major sects. What this changes is not only your personal destiny, but also the destiny of the family behind you and the destiny of your descendants. Therefore, you must be careful. Decision.¡± Su Han would not conclude that just because Murong Sang and the others were his followers, they did not have the potential to become disciples of the four major sects. On the contrary, he felt that each of his followers had their own potential in martial arts. If they were explored properly, they might not be able to pass the talent draft and become disciples of the four major sects. Furthermore, Murong Sang and the others would have heard of the names of the four major sects in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. The temptations of the four major sects are indeed endless. Especially for secular monks, the four major sects that were originally unattainable have now opened their doors to secular monks. It is impossible for young people to be unmoved by this attraction. The four major sects are the holy places in the minds of every young genius in the Upper Nine Regions. After Su Han finished speaking, he looked at the people in front of him, waiting for their replies. Among these people, except for Ji Tiannan, who does not meet the age requirement of under thirty years old.??, Cheng Can, Mei Haoran, Mei Ruoxi, and Murong Sang all meet this age standard. Cheng Can actually didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He paused for a moment just to take care of his companion¡¯s face. After a moment of silence, he spoke first: "I won't consider this talent draft. Without the Young Master, I, Cheng Can, would never have a chance to succeed. Unless the Young Master forces me to leave one day, I will die." I won¡¯t climb to another high branch.¡± Cheng Can was the first to make a statement, giving up the talent draft of the four major sects and still being Su Han's follower. Su Han said: "Cheng Can, you have to think about it. This is a lifelong matter." Cheng Can nodded without hesitation: "I've thought about it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,528 Murong Sang¡¯s Giving Up You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Regarding Cheng Can¡¯s statement, Su Han was lying in his heart if he said he was not touched. He knew that his brothers were all very aware of his methods. Since he said he could give them guidance in the talent draft of the four major sects, then this guidance must be reliable. Under such circumstances, he gave up the opportunity to draft talents from the four major sects and chose to continue to follow himself. It has to be said that such a decision is not something ordinary people can make easily. This also represents Cheng Can¡¯s unconditional trust in himself. After Cheng Can expressed his stance, Mei Haoran also grinned and said with a smile: "Although I have a family, that kind of family is no different than not having one. Their fate does not need to be changed by me, Mei Haoran. As for my descendants, The future generations, their destiny, should be worked out by themselves, and they can¡¯t sleep relying on me, the ancestor. Hehe, besides, if I follow the young master, I may have a better future than participating in the talent draft of the four major sects myself. Woolen cloth?" Mei Haoran¡¯s words are equivalent to giving up the talent draft of the four major sects. Mei Ruoxi's face turned red and she whispered: "I just want to be with you all every day. It's not like I've never been to places like Zongmen. Compared with the days I spent at Ten Thousand Beasts Villa, I still feel like I'm with you all now." Life together is more interesting.¡± After all three people expressed their opinions, only Murong Sang was left. Among all the people, Murong Sang has the best talent. He has an innate pure Yang body, and his progress in cultivation can be said to be rapid. Su Han also had the greatest expectations for Murong Sang. To be honest, Su Han thought that it was understandable for Murong Sang to want to develop in the sect. After all, if this kind of innate pure Yang body could enter the sect, he would definitely be favored by the sect. The sect attaches great importance to and vigorously cultivates, and various resources will definitely be poured into it in a steady stream. "Murong Sang, I have watched you grow in the past two years. You have grown from the True Martial Realm to the fourth level of the Imperial Realm without sufficient resources, which is enough to show the power of the innate pure Yang body. I believe, If you enter the four major sects, it is not difficult to obtain the core resources of the four major sects. By then, with your talent, you can easily break through to the holy realm, and it is not impossible to even aspire to the holy realm one day. of." When Su Han said this, Murong Sang looked surprised. He didn't expect that the young master would have such a high opinion of himself. At the Zun Realm, there are only four superpowers in the Upper Nine Realms. ¡°Does this super-powerful state really have anything to do with me? He stood there blankly. It was obvious that Su Han's words had a great impact on him. For a moment, the eyes of several other people turned to Murong Sang, and they were obviously curious about what Murong Sang would choose? Su Han¡¯s eyes were also fixed on Murong Sang. Under the gaze of everyone, Murong Sang was silent for a moment, then suddenly grinned and laughed loudly: "Everyone, why are you looking at me like that? Do you think you can get rid of me from now on?" "You are too naive. I have long said that I, Murong Sangsheng, belong to the young master, and my death will be the death of the young master. I'm sorry, I have to rely on the young master for the rest of my life. In the future, you have to continue to take care of me, who doesn't know the heights of the world. Little brother." "cut!" "Narcissist, who wants to take care of you?" "Go, go, go." Several other people spoke up almost at the same time, and after finishing speaking, they all laughed. Murong Sang chuckled: "However, just because I gave up on the talent draft from the four major sects, it does not mean that I will belittle myself. The young master said that I have the potential to become a respected person, and I must work hard towards this goal. Maybe one day, , I have also become the ancestor of the upper nine realms, and when the time comes, it will be me who takes care of my brothers and sisters, which can be regarded as repaying your kindness for taking care of me." Snapped! There was a crisp sound, but Cheng Can suddenly raised his hand and gave Murong Sang a shudder: "I don't care what kind of ancestor you are then, you are just our little brother now, please be more honest! I will wait for you in the future, young master." After entering the four major sects, you are not allowed to go around causing trouble for the young master. Otherwise, don't blame us for being rude!" Murong Sang laughed heartily. Looking at that look, it was obvious that he had been in trouble before. Su Han looked at this scene, and a ray of warmth welled up deep in his heart. Murong Sang¡¯s decision to give up on the talent draft from the four major sects was beyond Su Han¡¯s expectation. He originally thought that anyone with the best concentration would be tempted by what he said, not to mention that Murong Sang was only a fifteen-year-old boy. Unexpectedly, he gave up. Suddenly, Su Han feltThere is another heavy responsibility on my shoulders. Murong Sang's innate talent of pure Yang body could be said to be a waste of resources if he could not provide him with a large amount of training resources. Su Han also made a secret decision in his heart. In terms of resources, he must not be short of his brothers. Even, let them have more resources than the ordinary disciples of the four major sects! To do this, you need to achieve a certain status among the four major sects. For a time, Su Han became even more motivated. As for Ji Tiannan, because he is over thirty years old, he has no chance of being selected for the talent draft. Moreover, he himself is completely determined and has no intention of pursuing other development paths. In this way, all five followers actually chose to stay with Su Han, and none of them went to participate in the talent draft. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1529: Memories of Lingzhi You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, in that case, you will live in my mansion first. While I am going to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects, I will ask Senior Ao to take care of you. After the talent draft is over, if I enter the sect, you will serve as Follow me." Everyone¡¯s eyes were bright when they heard that they could enter the sect with the young master. "Okay, you can go back to practice first." At this time, Cheng Can suddenly thought of something: "Young Master, there is one more thing." "What's up?" "Just a while ago, when we were in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, we met a wandering casual cultivator by chance. He said that he had just come from Tianhe County in southern Xinjiang a few months ago, and he was just like you, young master. Come on. By chance, he came to the Upper Nine Regions. We also asked him about the current situation in Tianhe County." "What's the current situation in Tianhe County?" Su Han also became interested. "Well, he said that Tianhe Martial Arts Academy is now in charge of the highest power in Tianhe County, and the situation is very stable. Master Xie and Madam Yu are also doing very well. Moreover, they have each touched the threshold of the spiritual realm, and they will advance to the spiritual realm soon. Can be expected.¡± Su Han nodded. Being able to advance to the spiritual realm in Tianhe County undoubtedly represents absolute suppression of strength. If Xie Tianhe and Madam Yu can both advance to the spiritual realm, the situation in Tianhe County will be more stable. "However, the wandering loose cultivator also mentioned one thing, but it was about Teacher Lingzhi and Ling Ruier." Lingzhi? Su Han was stunned. This name had not appeared in his mind for a long time. Now, upon hearing this name, that frank and affectionate little woman, with her lively voice and smile, suddenly appeared in front of Su Han. "What happened to Lingzhi and Rui'er?" Su Han couldn't explain how he felt when he heard Lingzhi's name now. They were said to be friends, but they seemed to be a little bit different than friends. Hearing Cheng Can's tone, which seemed to have a hint of solemnity, Su Han tensed up for no reason. Could it be that something happened to these two people? Cheng Can said: "The casual cultivator didn't know the specifics. He only said that Lingzhi was no longer in Tianhe Martial Arts Academy. He also said that Lingzhi seemed not to be the biological daughter of the Ling family of Tianhe Martial Arts Academy, but was adopted. Later, her real relatives arrived. Tianhe County picked her up and took Ling Rui'er with her." "Furthermore, the relatives who came to pick her up looked like they were powerful men whose level was much higher than that of Tianhe County, so this incident caused quite a stir in Tianhe County." Cheng Can¡¯s words were beyond Su Han¡¯s expectation. "Do you know the origins of those strong men?" Cheng Can shook his head: "The wandering casual cultivator said that he didn't know, and even the Ling family of Tianhe Martial Academy may not really know the origins of those strong men. The strength of those strong men is much higher than that of Tianhe County. It is no exaggeration to say that any strong person among them can destroy the entire Tianhe County with just a raise of his hand." After hearing this, Su Han still had no clues in his mind. This scope is still too large. Take the Upper Nine Realms as an example. There are countless monks and forces that meet this condition. "I don't know if Lingzhi left voluntarily? However, given her personality, if she doesn't want to go with those strong men, no matter how powerful those strong men are, they may not be able to take her away." Su Han still knows Lingzhi¡¯s character very well. Thinking of this, he felt relieved. Since Lingzhi left voluntarily, there was no need for him to worry about it. ¡­¡­ Half a month later, it will be the date of the talent draft for the four major sects. On this day, Su Han and his entourage passed by the Cangxue City registration point. ¡°This time for the talent draft of the four major sects, it is said that hundreds of registration points have been opened within the Upper Nine Regions. Registration points like Cang Xuecheng are not small in scale. In the area around Cangxue City, there are quite a few young monks under the age of thirty who can reach the seventh level of the Imperial Realm or above. The Cangxue City registration point was also crowded with people, and there was almost no place to stay. Several followers secretly sighed when they saw this huge crowd of people. However, there was no regret in their hearts. They all have an intuition that if they follow Su Han, their future may be far better than joining any sect. After all, when had Su Han ever treated one of his own badly? After the registration period ends, there are only three days of preparation time left. Su Han used these three days to make some basic preparations. Now he is in the imperial realm??Feng's cultivation level is already very stable. It is no exaggeration to say that after being baptized by the Holy Spirit Creation Pill and the Qiling Fruit, his current level in the Linghai Realm is as good as that in the early stage of the Holy Realm. As long as he wants, he can break through to the holy realm at any time. However, Su Han did not deliberately break through out of consideration to let the spiritual sea flow naturally, but let his cultivation stay at the peak of the imperial realm. The primary election was not difficult for Su Han. Su Han knew that his goal was the rematch and the selection of the final sixteen players. Su Han has no interest in becoming a true disciple of Zun Realm, but the demand for that kind of core resources is huge. "The four major sects in the Upper Nine Regions have the core resources. If you want to lay the foundation for attacking the Supreme Realm in the Upper Nine Realms, entering the four major sects is a necessary stage. In order to return to the Eternal City, the capital of Great Xia, as soon as possible, Su Han also made up his mind to go all out for this talent draft. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1530 Heading to Sumeru Island You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Within the radiation range of the Cangxue City registration point, the number of young monks who have reached the seventh level of the Imperial Realm within the age limit of thirty years is as many as 20,000. Cangxue City is the royal capital of Cangyunze Kingdom, one of the thirteen kingdoms in the Upper Nine Regions. Except for Cangyun Zeguo, the registration points for the other twelve kingdoms' royal capitals are basically around this number. In addition to the thirteen countries, there are also several small countries in the Upper Nine Regions, and the number of applicants ranges from as high as 10,000 to as low as a few hundred. In addition to this, there are some unclaimed lands, where there are also some forces and some monks. There are also people signing up for these unclaimed lands. ¡° Adding this together, the total number of applicants in the entire Upper Nine Regions is over 300,000, close to 400,000. Although this number is huge, it is still lower than the expectations of the four major sects. They originally thought that with such a strong propaganda campaign, there would be 500,000 people, but they didn't expect that there would be no 400,000 people. However, even so, the number of people this time is far more than several times, even dozens of times, than in previous years. The larger the number of people, the more intense the competition will be. This time, the venue for the talent draft of the four major sects is in Mount Xumi. This Mount Sumeru is actually an isolated island in the vast sea of ??the Upper Nine Regions. It is also a small world left over from ancient times. Its coordinates are rarely known to outsiders, and Mount Sumeru itself is wrapped in a divine power, making it difficult for outsiders to discover it. In the Upper Nine Regions, Mount Xumi can be regarded as an ownerless land, a territory shared by the four major sects. No one among the four major sects wants to let Mount Sumeru become the sole property of any one of them. There are many magical things about Mount Sumeru, the most magical of which is that the speed of time passing in Mount Sumeru is different from that in the outside world. Often three years have passed in Mount Sumeru, but only one year has passed in the outside world. If you can get the opportunity to practice in Mount Sumeru, it is equivalent to having several times the training time of others. Because of this, this talent draft is even more attractive. Even if you can't be selected in the end, it would be good to stay in Mount Sumeru for a while. The gathering point for this talent draft is a desert island near Mount Sumeru. Now this desert island also has a name, it is called Sumeru Island. In order to allow participating geniuses to reach Sumeru Island smoothly, the four major sects also announced the coordinates of Sumeru Island this time. However, it is only the coordinates of Sumeru Island, not the coordinates of Mount Sumeru. There is still some distance between Sumeru Island and Mount Sumeru. It takes more than a week to set off from Cangxue City and reach Sumeru Island. Before setting off, Su Han made some final arrangements. He entrusted his residence and followers to the care of Emperor Ao Dan. Emperor Ao Dan has a transcendent power in Cangxue City, and Su Han feels more at ease. ¡° Later, when Su Han was about to leave, Zhuang Yu suddenly came to Su Han¡¯s mansion and brought a small box, saying it was a parting gift. Furthermore, Su Han was specifically instructed to open the box after arriving at Sumeru Island. After Su Han sent Zhuang Yu away, he and other contestants from Cangxue City set off for Xumi Island in the vast sea. ¡­¡­ At the same time, outside the palace of Cangxue City. "Auntie, do you really want to go?" Princess Fangrui's eyes were full of reluctance. Princess Xi on the side also said: "Sister, in fact, there is no need for you to go. Later, I will ask my father to send someone to send you to the place where you can't be found in ancient Qianmo. I will say that you are wandering around in pursuit of the road of martial arts." There's nothing he can do if you go. You can come back after the limelight has passed. The competition in the talent draft of these four major sects is so fierce. As a girl, you are still a princess. There is really no need to get involved with those who are fighting and killing. ." Princess Zhi shook her head, she knew that Gu Qianmo was not that easy to fool. What's more, the entire Upper Nine Regions is theoretically the territory of the four major sects. Where can I hide? More importantly, the main reason why Princess Zhi participated in the talent draft of the four major sects was not to hide from ancient times, but to follow the footsteps of her beloved man. Princess Fangrui knew this reason very well, so she didn¡¯t say a word to dissuade her. But those big, watery eyes were a little moist and the eye circles were a little red. Princess Zhi touched Princess Fangrui's little head: "Rui'er, I watched you grow up. We, aunt and nephew, have not been separated for more than ten years. You have to take good care of me when I leave this time. Own." "Auntie, I'll go with you." Princess FangruiTao. "Rui'er, don't be willful. This is a talent show, not for fun, not to mention your cultivation level, you are not even qualified to enter Mount Xumi. Don't worry, I won't leave for a lifetime. If I become a disciple of the four major sects, I will I will still come back to see you.¡± Princess Fangrui gradually stopped sobbing when she heard what Princess Zhi said. "Okay, you two, just send me here. I'm going to dress up in disguise so that no one can see my identity as a princess, and then I'm going to meet the other contestants in Cangxue City and set off to Sumeru Island together." Princess Zhi took a deep breath, she was not sure about her future. If I go to Sumeru Island incognito, can I pass the talent draft of the four major sects? If you recognize Su Han and reveal your true feelings, how will he react? Princess Zhi is not sure about any of this. However, when she thought of the young figure in her heart, Princess Zhi couldn't help but reveal a faint smile. The slender legs moved firmly towards the unknown future ahead. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1531 The Four Great Ancestors of the Supreme Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ten days later, somewhere in the vast ocean in the Upper Nine Regions, there was a huge island with 400,000 contestants gathered here. Su Han and his team from Cangxue City are also among them. All the young talents who participated in the election had excitement written on their faces. Because, they were told that the top leaders of the four major sects would come to the scene soon and announce the competition rules to them. I heard that not only the top leaders of the four major sects will show up, but even the four ancestors of the four major sects will also come to the scene. Ancestor Pixiu from Tianlong Pavilion, Ancestor Qingyin from Seven Star Sect, Ancestor Jiuying from Holy Sword Platform, Ancestor Yaoguang from Tianxuan Sect. These four great ancestors have always been legendary existences in the Upper Nine Realms. Not to mention these young geniuses in the secular world, most of the disciples of the four major sects have never met the ancestor of Zunjing. Even the top leaders of the four major sects can¡¯t just see the ancestor if they want to. The ancestor of Zunjing, in the upper nine realms, means the supreme power and the control of all power of life and death. It is an unrivaled existence. Now, the legendary ancestor of Zunjing will appear in front of everyone. This legendary figure will personally lecture them. How can this not make these worldly geniuses cheer? There are even some young people who love fantasy, and they also imagine that they may have some special talent. If they are noticed by their ancestors, they will become prosperous and rise to the top. It has to be said that there are quite a few people who have this kind of fantasy. Especially those in their teens and twenties, who dares to say that they don¡¯t have some fantasies in their hearts? What's more, let alone the ancestors, most of them have never seen even the top leaders of the four major sects. Having never seen it before, I am naturally full of expectations. Even Geng Xian and Geng Yi, who came with Su Han, could not suppress their excitement. After all, this kind of scene is something they have never experienced before. Su Han, on the other hand, had a calm expression and mood. He came here not to meet the top leaders of the four major sects, but for the final selection. Even though it was just a preliminary competition for worldly geniuses, Su Han did not allow any turmoil in his heart. What's more, based on Su Han's knowledge, even if he is reincarnated now, he cannot be enthusiastic about a realm, let alone pursue it with all his heart like others. The experience of the previous life is there. Many of the old monsters in the Eternal City, the capital of Great Xia, are a hundred times more powerful than Zunjing, but they are still polite in front of Su Han. However, Su Han is just a special case after all. The 400,000 people present were basically in a state of extreme excitement at this time. The noise of 400,000 people gathering together, even if everyone is just whispering, is like a big boiling soup pot, boiling. "Duh!" Suddenly, a thunderous shout came from the void, and the sound came before the person arrived. This shout turned into a long rolling thunder, covering ten thousand meters of void, shaking everyone's energy and blood. At one time, the 400,000 young geniuses present were instantly silenced. "Haha, old monster Jiuying, are you trying to give them a blow?" Another wild and rich voice came from the void. Suddenly, the clouds in the void tore apart, shooting out streaks of colorful brilliance, shining across the entire void and illuminating the land of Sumeru Island. The thick clouds also seemed to be alive, constantly condensing and erupting, and in the midst of ever-changing changes, they actually formed spectacular Dharma images. These laws are solemn, there are anger King Kong, there are nine days fairy, and there are palace tower The 400,000 worldly geniuses below were all stunned, their mouths wide open, and their eyes fixed on the sky. After a full quarter of an hour, these Dharma signs gradually dispersed. ???????????????? Then, the streaks of seven-colored brilliance also condensed quickly, forming four seven-color bridges, flying across from four different directions in the void. Everyone held their breaths and saw four figures slowly walking out from the four directions of the void, the southeast, northwest and northwest. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? These four figures are obviously not blocked by anything, but they make people feel like they are covered by clouds and mountains. No matter how hard you try to open your eyes, you can¡¯t clearly see what these four figures look like. "Moreover, as soon as the four figures appeared, they exuded an unprecedentedly powerful and violent pressure, like four mountains, overwhelming people.Gas. Even though Su Han was meditating, he couldn't help but feel a slight surge of energy and blood at this moment. He couldn't help but open his eyes and look into the void. The evil eye flashed a red light, but it instantly penetrated the protective divine light of these four figures, and saw all four figures clearly. Three men and one woman, four powerful men! "Ancestors of the four great realms!" Su Han's heart moved, and he squinted at the four figures. They walked from the four seven-color bridges in an attitude like a god coming to the world, and gathered in the center of the void. direction. Su Han has never felt such powerful pressure in his life. Su Han had no doubt that these four people must be the four great ancestors who control the core and highest power of the Upper Nine Realms, representing the four major sects. Tianlong Pavilion, Seven Star Sect, Holy Sword Platform, Tianxuan Sect. Su Han's eyes first stopped on an old man coming from the east. This man has white hair, a high crown on his head, and a green robe. The cuffs and hem of the robe were embroidered with the pattern of the Big Dipper, and he was carrying a huge blue sword box on his back. He looked like a swordsman from another world. In his aloof temperament, there is also a hint of sharpness that is unique to sword cultivators. "This must be the ancestor Qingyin of the Seven Star Sect, right?" Su Han judged in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1532 Fair Competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Coming from the west, he is also an old man. He is tall and has green hair flying wildly, giving people a wild and unruly feeling. There was a big sword on his back. The sword was very strange. It actually had nine heads, and it kept spitting out fire. And this old man himself, Long Xinghu stepped, the edge is revealed, and between the steps, it looks like a bear fire, which can burn everything. Su Han can almost conclude that this person must be the Jiuying ancestor of the Holy Sword Platform. "The ancestor who came from the south was a female cultivator. Wearing a white shirt, she looks pure and pure. At first glance, she looks like a fairy in the clouds. Despite her age, the MILF looks extremely graceful. Needless to say, it goes without saying that he is the Yaoguang Patriarch of the Tianxuan Sect. The ancestor who came from the north is the most eye-catching. The height of his dharma body is more than five times that of ordinary people. He is as tall as a hill. He can be called a giant man. His exposed arms and chest were covered with lifelike dragon-shaped tattoos. Just by looking at him, ordinary people could feel the pressure that seemed to come from his blood and soul. And under this ancestor, he also controls a spiritual beast, with the head of a dragon and the body of a leopard, which looks very strange. The perfect combination with the ancestor himself is even more daunting. This must be the ancestor Pixiu of Tianlong Pavilion. "As expected of a being in the Saint Realm, a casual utterance can silence the entire audience. This kind of coercion may be difficult for even a strong person at the pinnacle of the Holy Realm to achieve." Su Han admired in his heart. At this time, the protective divine light lingering around the four ancestors slowly dissipated, allowing the remaining 400,000 people present to see the images of these four ancestors clearly. "Reallyreally the four great ancestors!" "Exalted person, my God, am I dreaming?" "Hahaha, it's really the four ancestors! Dad, my son has finally met the four ancestors. If you know anything about it, please protect me, stand out in the draft, and win the favor of the ancestors. My son will definitely seize the opportunity. , Guangzong Yaozu." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????After a short period of petrification, the stronger part of them first came to their senses, and they were all filled with excitement and the corners of their mouths were trembling. "Ancestor Jiuying, my idol." "Ancestor Yaoguang is so beautiful. I must join the Tianxuan Sect and listen to her teachings every day." "Ancestor Qingyin is indeed as good as I imagined, with an immortal spirit." "Ancestor Pixiu is so scary. It is said that after merging the blood of the ancient dragon clan and turning on the power of the blood to transform, he can destroy an entire mountain range by himself." Everyone is talking about it. These four ancestors are completely the spiritual idols of young people like them in the Upper Nine Realms. Then, from the entrances of the four seven-color bridges, figures continued to pour out, but they were the top leaders of the four major sects. One by one, they passed the bridge and came behind the ancestors of their respective sects to find their positions. These sect leaders are the judges of the talent draft. "Jiu Ying, since you like to be in the limelight, you should go ahead and say it first." The giant Patriarch Pixiu said with a smile. The ancestor of the Nine Infants of the Holy Sword Platform smiled faintly, but he did his part and took a step in the direction of everyone below. "Our upper nine regions have always been prosperous in martial arts. Whether it is the thirteen major countries, small countries, or unclaimed lands, there are thousands of geniuses. Now that everyone is gathered together, it is the time for the four major sects to select geniuses. . I have studied with three fellow Taoists for several months and formulated this genius draft plan. I can say that this draft plan is absolutely the most perfect." "This talent draft is to give you secular monks a chance to stand out. Therefore, I hope you will seize this opportunity, work hard to show your talents, and get into our sights." This ancestor of Jiuying speaks in a very oppressive manner, giving people an unusually sharp feeling. "Perhaps you will feel it is unfair, why do you secular monks have to participate in the primary election? Only those who pass the primary election are eligible to participate in the semi-finals with the disciples of the four major sects." "What I want to tell you is that there has never been any fairness or unfairness in the world of martial arts. You are secular monks, and they are disciples of the sect. Your starting point is different. Low origin is your original sin. In the world of martial arts, This is the cruel fact!¡± "However, now the four major sects give you an opportunity, an opportunity to get rid of your low background, and at the same time, it is also an opportunity for the carp to leap over the dragon's gate. If you can seize the opportunity and pass the primary election, I guarantee that in the semi-finals, the disciples of the four major sects will You will not receive special treatment. In other words, as long as you pass the preliminary round and enter the semi-finals, you and the fourThe disciples of the sect can stand on the same starting line and compete fairly. " The scene was full of excitement, fair competition! It can be said that before coming, more than 90% of secular geniuses were worried about this problem. They worry that the participation of so-called worldly geniuses is just a formality. The final competition was still between the disciples of the sect, and their worldly genius was just a foil. It can be said that everyone has this worry. But now, the words of Ancestor Jiuying have dispelled their doubts and made them excited. If there is no bias in favor of the disciples of the four major sects in the semi-finals, then secular geniuses like them may not have half a chance. Even if you can't become the strongest sixteen in the end, as long as you can compete fairly, there is always hope of entering the four major sects, right? As long as you can enter the four major sects, you will soar into the sky and stand at the top of the Nine Realms. "Of course, don't be too optimistic. The talent draft is cruel and the competition is fierce. It can be said that there are thousands of troops crossing a single-plank bridge. You must be mentally prepared." Ancestor Jiuying is also reminding everyone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1533 Competition Rules You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "There are about 400,000 of you, but the total number of those who will eventually enter the semi-finals will not exceed 10,000. After entering the semi-finals, the number of people who can be admitted as disciples by the four major sects should not exceed 30%. In other words, you 400,000 People competed, and in the end only about 3,000 people were able to enter the four major sects.¡± Three thousand people, compared to the base number of 400,000, is a chance of picking out one in a hundred. Out of a hundred people, less than one person can eventually enter the four major sects. This ratio is absolutely cruel. However, it was extremely exciting to listen to the ears of these worldly geniuses below. The number of people who finally entered the four major sects was actually as high as 3,000? This number is definitely far beyond their expectations. After all, worldly geniuses like them, when faced with the four major sects, will involuntarily put their own position very low. While he is looking forward to entering the four major sects in his heart, he also knows how difficult it is to enter the four major sects. In their opinion, it is already too many for a thousand people to enter the four major sects out of 400,000. Unexpectedly, there were as many as three thousand people. When Su Han heard this number, he sighed slightly in his heart: "Three thousand people are assigned to the four major sects. Each sect also absorbs nearly a thousand newcomers at once, which is definitely an unprecedented number. It seems that facing that The sense of urgency among the four major sects of the rapidly rising Fengyun Julong Sect is really not high." At the same time, Su Han was also secretly curious. The ancestors and senior officials of these four major sects seemed to be full of aura. If a behemoth like the four major sects can feel a sense of crisis, what kind of organization is the Fengyun Julong Sect? "Perhaps, this Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect can really have something to do with the Eternal City, the capital of Great Xia." Indeed, as Su Han thought, the four major sects today are full of crisis. Otherwise, with the status of the Four Ancestors, it is absolutely impossible for them to appear during the primary election, let alone give lectures. The ancestor of Jiuying even went into battle in person to announce the rules of the draft. "I believe everyone has got some gossip about this talent draft. The scale of this draft will be the largest in a century, and the duration will also be the longest in the past century. It is divided into three stages. The first stage , that is, the primary election; after passing the primary election, you will enter the semi-finals, and you will enter the two-year semi-finals together with the disciples of the four major sects." "In this semi-finals, you are competing and growing at the same time. While we are assessing your hard strength, we will also observe your growth rate and consider both aspects comprehensively. In the end, the best 100 people will be selected to enter. The final of the third stage.¡± "In this final, the sixteen strongest people will be determined, and these sixteen people will be evenly distributed to the four major sects and receive personal guidance from the four of us old guys. To put it bluntly, they will become the four of us. Personal disciples, even true disciples.¡± The ancestor of Jiuying announced the rules of the competition, but they were very clear. This competition is divided into three stages. The first stage is the primary election, which is to select the most outstanding 10,000 people from among 400,000 people. These ten thousand people, together with the disciples of the four major sects, entered the semi-finals. This rematch is the longest stage, and the period is actually as long as two years. And these two years are not just competitions, but also a training process. Who is more talented and whose strength is higher will emerge one by one in this rematch stage. In this semi-final stage, the competition is also very cruel. Among the 10,000 people, the 100 most outstanding beings are selected. These 100 people will enter the third stage of the finals to determine the strongest 16 people. These sixteen people are destined to be the ultimate winners of this talent draft. Of course, most people present had no ambition to challenge the final list of sixteen people. They don't think that their strength is qualified to compete with the top geniuses of the four major sects. Many people basically feel that the final sixteen spots must be obtained by the disciples of the four major sects. However, since there are 3,000 places to enter the four major sects, it is definitely possible to compete for them. "Remember, our selection direction in this general selection is all-round. If your martial arts talent is not the top, you can also consider showing your special talents in other aspects and it is possible to enter the four major sects. door." "Even if these talents are very outstanding, there is hope to get extra attention. The plan for the four of us old guys is to have four direct disciples each, but if you have very top talents in other fields, we will also open a back door for you . Of course, before??is your talent, it must be enough to attract us. " "These special fields include but are not limited to: the field of alchemy, the field of beast control, the field of formations, the field of talismans" The ancestor of Jiuying listed as many fields as possible. After finishing speaking, Ancestor Jiuying also paused deliberately, apparently to give the people below some time to digest the information. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1534 Rough Screening Stage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "So, even if my martial arts talent is compared to others, as long as I am talented in other areas, I still have a chance?" "Hehe, okay, this is great. My alchemy talent is the strongest in our country. This is definitely a great opportunity. I finally have a chance to soar into the sky. My goal is the Seven Star Sect. " Among the four major sects, in addition to being more outstanding in swordsmanship, the Seven Star Sect also has an advantage that no one can match, and that is the strongest foundation in alchemy. All the alchemy geniuses present are basically targeting the Seven Star Sect. "I have always felt that there is a special blood power in my body. Maybe I am the type of genius Tianlong Pavilion needs most?" Tianlong Pavilion, as the leader of the four major sects, is most proud of the Dragon Blood Monk. It is said that their dragon blood monks are fused with ancient blood and have received ancient inheritance. In addition, other geniuses with special bloodlines are also within their recruitment range. "Humph, they are all a bunch of daydreaming fools. In the world of martial arts, force is naturally the most respected, and everything else is a crooked way. With these crooked ways, what can I do even if I enter the four major sects? I am nothing more than a slave serving martial arts geniuses. I You must rely on the long sword in your hand to enter the Holy Sword Platform." The person who said this is obviously a genius who specializes in martial arts, and in terms of martial arts atmosphere and martial arts foundation, Shengjian Tai is the most specialized. "The disciples of the Holy Sword Platform all practice sword skills. In addition to sword skills, they are basically proficient in several other weapons and personal methods. It can be said that the martial arts is the most prosperous among the four major sects. If the disciples of Tianlong Pavilion rely on the power of their blood to conquer the world, then the disciples of Holy Sword Platform rely on the swords in their hands and various martial arts to conquer the world. As for the remaining Tianxuan Sect, in terms of martial arts foundation, it may not be as good as the Holy Sword Platform, in terms of alchemy foundation, it may not be as good as the Seven Star Sect, and in terms of special bloodline talents, it cannot be compared with Tianlong Pavilion. However, Tianxuan Sect also has its own unique method, which is the ability to discover geniuses. Perhaps this is the reason why there are more female monks in Tianxuan Sect. Female monks are generally extremely sensitive and are good at digging for gold in the sand and discovering the geniuses among all living beings that have been ignored by the other three major sects. These geniuses just have unexplored potential. Once they are cultivated, they may not be inferior to the geniuses of the other three major sects. Therefore, the strength of Tianxuan Sect is not inferior at all, and it can be compared with the other three major sects. Every secular genius naturally has a preferred sect in his heart. However, they are still worried that with so many people, how can the four major sects discover talents one by one? What if I have some special talent, but it is missed by the four major sects? Ancestor Jiu Ying¡¯s eyes are bright, as if he can see through people¡¯s hearts. With a glance below, he can roughly guess what these people are thinking. Then, the ancestor of Jiuying laughed: "If you are worried that there are so many of you and the four major sects cannot distinguish your talents one by one, then I can tell you that you are worrying too much." ¡°This preliminary selection process is designed to tap everyone¡¯s talents and fully demonstrate the talents and characteristics of each of you.¡± "Next, I will personally announce the rules of the primary election. The primary election is divided into two steps. In the first step, those who do not have the quota recommended by the thirteen major countries will first undergo a rough screening. This rough screening is mainly to eliminate some Those who pretend to be false. Those who have been recommended by the thirteen major countries can avoid this rough screening step." "The second step is the formal preliminary selection. It is divided into three links. These three links are also the assessment method specially formulated by us based on the characteristics of the Xumi Island examination center." "The first step is the mental test. In the world of martial arts, no matter what your talent is, the mental test must be passed. If you can't even pass the mental test, you are destined to be mediocre and achieve nothing." "The second link is the talent level. In this level, you can choose the test of martial arts talent, or you can choose alchemy talent, formation talent, or various other types of talent. If you want to do all the tests , it¡¯s okay, in short, this link is to show your talents to the fullest.¡± "The third stage is the actual combat level. In the world of martial arts, actual combat cannot be avoided at any time. If the talent level is to test your talent, then the actual combat level is to test your understanding and actual combat ability." The ancestor of Jiuying quickly announced the rules for the primary election. Even Su Han had to admit that the arrangement of these three levels was very reasonable. The three levels covered all aspects of a genius' abilities. Moreover, it is natural to test mental strength and talent first, and then test actual combat ability.??To avoid injuries during actual combat, which may affect other assessments. Su Han also approved of this arrangement in his heart. He was worthy of being the only four respected old monsters in the Upper Nine Realms. As expected, he had thought very carefully about all aspects. "Okay, first of all, the first step of the preliminary selection, the rough screening stage begins!" The Jiuying Patriarch¡¯s sudden voice was like a loud bell, which made most of the young monks present feel tense in their hearts. Why, this is the first time we¡¯ve arrived, are we going to be involved in an intense selection process? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1535: Huge Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Except for a few geniuses sent by the 13 major national elections, most of the young geniuses present suddenly became nervous, with doubts in their nervousness. Didn¡¯t it say that Mount Xumi is the venue for talent drafts? Why is it that the rough screening stage has begun on Sumeru Island? Ancestor Jiuying seemed to have seen through their hearts, and said calmly: "Although Mount Sumeru is the venue for talent drafts, not everyone among the 400,000 people is qualified to enter Mount Sumeru. Only those who pass the rough screening stage can Qualify to enter Mount Sumeru, and then the formal primary election begins.¡± To put it simply, this first rough screening stage is conducted outside the examination room. Only those who pass the rough screening stage are eligible to enter the examination room. Su Han immediately understood that this arrangement was to prevent too many people from flooding into Mount Sumeru at once. After all, Mount Sumeru is a small world of its own. If too many people flood in at once, there is a risk that the rules of the small world will collapse. Of course, this possibility is very low. "Okay, now the rough screening stage has officially begun." ??The ancestor of Jiuying said, nodded to the other three ancestors, and at the same time, a white light flashed in his hand, and something was added. The three ancestors understood and each took out an object. The four things in the hands of the four people look like four parts of a disk. Under the control of the four ancestors, these four parts also slowly flew up, gathered in mid-air, and formed a complete disk shape. After the pieces were put together, the joints also flashed with white light, and they immediately fit together tightly, as if they were made by nature, with no trace of splicing visible. This scene made all the contestants below hold their breath and look in awe, wondering what the disk was. Su Han¡¯s evil eye could clearly see that this disk was actually a formation disk. "Hold on!" The ancestor of Jiuying gave a faint shout and injected a ray of spiritual power into the array. Immediately afterwards, streaks of brilliant light flowed out from the formation disk, like streaks of colorful horses, pouring down continuously. The seven-colored auspicious energy continuously shoots to the ground, giving people an extremely sacred and solemn feeling. The people below looked at this scene as if fascinated. By the time they reacted, an extremely huge formation had already enveloped all 400,000 people. This formation is surrounded by a powerful flow of colored air, and the entire formation is like a mysterious independent space. That strange sense of space makes people feel that the inside of this formation has been isolated from the outside world. "As expected of the ancestor of the Zun Realm, he can activate such a huge formation with just a ray of spiritual power." Su Han also sighed secretly in his heart. "Those who have recommended quotas from the Thirteen Countries can now hold your recommendation certificate in their hands and pass through the external barrier to leave the formation. Those who do not have recommended quotas can stay within the formation." After the words of Ancestor Jiuying fell, figures one after another continued to shoot out from the formation and came to the outside. Su Han, Geng Xian, and Geng Yi all had recommended quotas, and at this moment, they also left the formation. The number of people who came out of the formation was about two thousand. "Okay, now, the formation is activated. This formation will continue to exert pressure on you, and the pressure value will continue to rise. If you cannot support it, the formation will automatically detect your physical condition and You guys teleport out. Remember, the 200,000 people teleported out first will be considered eliminated." There are 400,000 people in total, and 200,000 people were teleported. The elimination rate is basically equivalent to one to one. This elimination rate is enough to make these contestants in the formation nervous. After all, no one wants to be eliminated and go home before they have even seen what the Xumishan examination room is like when they first come here. Su Han and the others were outside and could not see what was going on inside the formation. However, it is conceivable that the people inside the formation will not be relaxed. Sure enough, within a quarter of an hour, a large number of warriors couldn't stand it and were continuously excluded from the formation. These eliminated people were pale one by one, constantly stunning their chests, and frustrated. Geng Xian and Geng Yi were very happy when they saw this scene: "Fortunately, we have the recommendation quota, otherwise, we would have to show off one by one." It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t bear the hardship, nor are they worried that they won¡¯t pass. They are mainly worried that this level will consume their physical strength and affect their subsequent performance. ??While talking, people were constantly being teleported out of the formation. High in the sky above, there are also the eyes of many high-level sects staring at the formation, constantly counting the number of people to be eliminated. "Ancestor, there are enough people!" A senior sect member reminded him. Almost at the same time, the ancestor of Jiuying withdrew his spiritual power and took back the array disk floating in the air. The large formation below also stopped operating. "The elimination amount is enough. Congratulations to the 200,000 people who are still in the formation. You have passed the rough screening stage." As the words of Ancestor Jiuying rang out, the 200,000 people in the formation breathed a sigh of relief. And the 200,000 people who were eliminated were all like eggplants beaten by frost. It took a lot of effort to get to Sumeru Island, but I didn¡¯t even stay for an hour before heading straight back home. The cruelty of the talent draft of these four major sects seems to be evident. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1536 Elder of Tianlong Pavilion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! 200,000 people were eliminated at once, and the remaining 200,000 people entered the primary election, and 10,000 people were selected to participate in the semi-finals. These 10,000 people will enter the semi-finals together with the disciples of the four major sects. Among these 10,000 people, 3,000 lucky ones will be qualified to enter the four major sects. As for how many of these 3,000 people will make it to the final list of 100 people, there is no telling. After all, the competitors they faced were the geniuses of the four major sects. Therefore, among the 100 people who finally make it to the finals, a few will be worldly geniuses, which is not optimistic. The gap between worldly geniuses and disciples of the four major sects is all-encompassing. After the 200,000 eliminated people left, the remaining people at the scene were also in high spirits. The rough screening stage just now put them all into the state at once. A pair of eyes, looking at the four ancestors with expectation and full confidence. "Okay, so much about the rules of the competition. After officially entering the preliminary rounds, you will naturally have the opportunity to learn about the rules of the competition in detail. Here, I would like to emphasize that this talent draft will adopt a completely anonymous system. All of your contestants will Your identity will be kept secret in the talent draft, and your true colors are not allowed to be revealed. In order to achieve absolute confidentiality, all of you must wear uniform attire during the game, and the senior leaders of our four major sects will uniformly disguise you." "You are asking why this is? Naturally, it is to prevent cheating and for the four major sects to select candidates absolutely fairly." "In the semi-finals, anonymity is also required. Maybe you will ask, do the disciples of the four major sects want to be anonymous? Of course not, they are already disciples of the four major sects, and they only participate in the semi-finals to compete for the 100 places in the finals. They don¡¯t have to be anonymous.¡± This rule is not difficult to understand. Geniuses from the secular world always have different origins. There are even a few secular geniuses who have personal relationships with one of the four major sects. In this way, we are afraid of cheating through the back door. By keeping everything anonymous, this phenomenon can be eliminated to the greatest extent. Of course, this is just a theoretical approach. In practice, there is still room for cheating. The rules only try to avoid this possibility to the greatest extent. Some special situations cannot be avoided, so there is no way. "Now, come in batches according to the country or force to which they belong to receive the competition nameplates and clothing, and accept the disguise." The ancestor of Jiuying said so much in one breath, which is quite a show of respect. After finishing speaking, the Jiuying Patriarch and the other three Patriarchs left calmly, leaving the hosting rights to the senior officials of the four major sects who were responsible for specific matters. This time, each of the four major sects has dozens of senior executives and thousands of middle-level people, which shows that they attach great importance to this talent draft. Su Han stood in the team, waiting patiently to receive his competition nameplate. During this period, among the middle and high-level people of the four major sects, there were many people whose eyes were constantly looking at the 200,000 people below, with a sense of scrutiny and selection. The participating geniuses below were a little confused at first when they saw the selective gazes of these middle and senior management. But soon, their doubts were cleared. I saw a figure in the middle of the Holy Sword Platform, shooting in front of one of the 200,000 participating geniuses below, and said: "I am Lu Ze, the deacon of the Holy Sword Platform. I just observed your bones and the sword skills I have cultivated." "Tianhuang Sword" is quite compatible. I wonder if you would like to join the Holy Sword Platform and be my personal disciple? If you are willing, as long as you can get 3,000 places to enter the four major sects, I can I will directly accept you as my direct disciple. You must know that in the Holy Sword Platform, the status and treatment of the deacon¡¯s direct disciples are higher than those of ordinary formal disciples.¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? as a result are the middle and high-level leaders of these four major sects are looking for their favorite geniuses in advance. Being picked by them may not bring any benefits in the draft, but as long as you have enough skills to enter the four major sects, you can enjoy the treatment of a direct disciple of the deacon as soon as you enter the sect. For these secular geniuses, it is still very tempting. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ There are geniuses present who are constantly being recruited by the middle-level members of the four major sects. Most of these recruited geniuses immediately agreed to the recruitment request. Those who don't agree are only a few. Su Han was watching with cold eyes. Suddenly, a white light flashed in front of him, and a figure fell in front of Su Han. This is a four-year-old man riding a horseThe middle and high-level people in the sect look exactly the same as the Patriarch Pixiu of Tianlong Pavilion in terms of their body shape and dressing style. This person should be a mid- to high-level person in Tianlong Pavilion. "Haha, little friend, I recognized you at a glance among 200,000 people. You are Han Su from Cangxue City. Am I right?" The man had a smile on his face and looked friendly. A kind look. "Let me introduce myself. I am Shen Tulie, the elder of Tianlong Pavilion. Maybe you are curious as to why I can recognize you among 200,000 people, but it is a long story. I have a distant clan brother, who is When working in the Holy Mountain Alliance of Cangyun Zeguo, I once mentioned to this old man that in the Holy Mountain Alliance Genius Competition, there is a genius with a special bloodline. That person is you, right?" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 1537: Recruited You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was a little surprised by Shen Tu Lie's words. Because in the Holy Mountain Alliance Genius Competition, Su Han used his real name and did not use his current pseudonym Han Su. But after thinking about it, Su Han understood that if Elder Shentu Lie was indeed interested in him, he could easily find out that he had gone to Cangxue City by sending someone to the Silver Moon Sacred Mountain to inquire. Moreover, some time ago, I sent someone back to Silver Moon Holy Mountain to pick someone up, and I did not keep it a secret. If you think about it together, you can deduce that Han Su from Cangxue City is Su Han from Silver Moon Holy Mountain. " However, Shen Tu Lie did not say that Su Han was using a pseudonym. Su Han didn¡¯t care if his pseudonym would be revealed. He originally used the pseudonym to protect himself from the remnants of the Eclipse Sun lineage, but now that he has come to Sumeru Island, he no longer has to defend himself. However, what Su Han didn't expect was that the four major sects' eyes were so wide, covering every corner of the Upper Nine Regions. It is worthy of being the four major sects that control the highest power in the Upper Nine Realms. "Haha, little friend Han, there is no need to be confused. I can sense your special bloodline, so I can recognize you in the crowd. Our Tianlong Pavilion values ??the special bloodline of geniuses the most. Your special bloodline, come on. We at Tianlong Pavilion, as my direct disciples, will definitely receive the best training." Shen Tulie¡¯s words shocked Geng Xian and Geng Yi next to him. Does Brother Han have a special bloodline? Why have you never heard him mention it before? Su Han knew that Elder Shen Tulie was referring to the dragon bloodline in him. This kind of dragon bloodline can become Tianlong Pavilion's favorite dragon-blooded monk with a little training. Moreover, this dragon bloodline is one's own and does not require the precious dragon blood provided by Tianlong Pavilion to activate it. No wonder Elder Shentu Lie did not hesitate to put down the noble figure of the elders of the four major sects to recruit himself. ¡°Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare to directly say the word dragon bloodline, he only said it was a special bloodline. If the middle and high-level leaders of the other three major sects knew that they had dragon blood, they would inevitably come to fight for it. After all, if you are born with dragon blood, you will not only be popular in Tianlong Pavilion, but also in other sects. Su Han estimated that Elder Shentu Lie might not even tell the others in Tianlong Pavilion about this matter. If the other middle and high-level people in Tianlong Pavilion don't know, they won't deliberately release their spiritual consciousness to sense him. In that case, Elder Shentu Lie could monopolize his own dragon-blooded genius. Before Su Han could reply, Geng Yi beside him could not wait to ask: "Elder, what are the benefits of my brother being your direct disciple?" Shen Tulie laughed and said, "Of course there are many benefits. After all, I am a senior member of Tianlong Pavilion and my status is extraordinary. As long as little friend Han Su nods, there is no need to participate in the primary election now. After the primary election here, you can directly participate in the semi-finals." " As soon as Shen Tulie said these words, it immediately caused a sensation all around. The high-level officials are indeed high-level officials, and the elders are indeed elders, but they are different from the middle-level deacons. The deacon accepts his direct disciples, and there is no way to open a backdoor in the talent draft. But when an elder accepts a direct disciple, he can directly skip the primary election and participate in the semi-finals? ¡°Moreover, Elder Shentu Lie only has his eye on this guy named Han Su. For a moment, there was awe all around, and everyone looked at Su Han with envy. ¡°This guy who got shit luck is really pie in the sky. Furthermore, with the power of the elders, since the primary election can be dispensed with, can we also provide some preferential treatment in the semi-finals? Although it is not to the extent of cheating, after all, the examiners in the semi-finals are also human beings. In many cases, just a little bias can make a difference in the results. Pairs of eyes were looking at Su Han. Everyone present at this moment wished they could exchange identities with Su Han immediately. Elder Shen Tulie had a kind smile on his face, but he was a little nervous inside. He also knew that he had just made a time difference and recruited them first. Otherwise, if this genius enters the preliminaries and semi-finals, one day his dragon blood talent will be discovered by others. By then, it may not be your turn. After all, although he is an elder of Tianlong Pavilion, he is not the elder with the highest status and the most power. ??If discovered by several chief elders of Tianlong Pavilion, they will definitely snatch it away. Therefore, you have to strike first. Su Han had a smile on his face. Although Tianlong Pavilion was known as the leader among the four major sects, it was not Su Han's first choice. Su Han¡¯s first choice is Qi.Zong, this is his only goal. There is no other reason than that the Seven Star Sect¡¯s alchemy foundation is the strongest among the four major sects. A strong foundation in alchemy means a lot of elixir resources. If there are not many elixir resources, it is impossible to support a sect featuring alchemy. "What Su Han needs most now is elixir resources, a large amount of core elixir resources. " Tianlong Pavilion can tap blood talents, which may be good for others. However, they really couldn't teach Su Han anything in this field. On the contrary, they may not even be qualified to be taught by Su Han. Just as he was about to refuse, another voice suddenly came: "Fellow Taoist Shentu, it's not very kind of you to poach someone in advance." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1538: Fighting for each other You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This voice is that of a woman. As the sound came, the void fluctuated again, and the figure fell, a woman in a yellow shirt. There is a smile on the corner of the mouth, full of charm, and it looks charming when swaying. "Little friend Han Su, I am Situ Meng, the elder of Tianxuan Sect. I heard that you are very good at identifying Qiling Fruits in Qiling Valley. What our Tianxuan Sect appreciates most is geniuses with unique abilities. Come to our Tianxuan Sect. If you become my direct disciple, you will also be exempted from the primary selection. Moreover, I believe that when you come to Tianxuan Sect, your potential can be fully explored, which is definitely better than if you go to other sects. future." Su Han raised his eyebrows. This Situ Meng actually knew about the treasure hunting activities in Qiling Valley. It seemed that although the four major sects were aloof, their eyes definitely covered every corner of the Nine Realms. "Fellow Daoist Situ, what do you mean by this? Everything always comes first, first served, right?" Shentu Lie saw that Situ Meng had actually interfered, and his words were poaching, which was not good. "Giggle" Situ Meng laughed so hard, "Fellow Taoist Shentu, what are you worried about? The choice is in this little friend's hands. If his heart belongs to which side, he will naturally make his choice. You and I are here It¡¯s useless to make a fuss here.¡± Shen Tulie snorted softly: "You can persuade me if you want. There is no need to suppress others here and form vicious competition." Situ Meng¡¯s eyes flashed: ¡°If there is anything wrong with what I said, you can point it out, fellow Taoist Shentu.¡± Shen Tulie shouted: "Han Su, our Tianlong Pavilion definitely has the best resources, and I can promise you that as long as you become my direct disciple, I can apply to let you have the treatment of a true disciple." The elder¡¯s true disciples are definitely treated one level higher than the direct disciples. The other geniuses around him were stunned at this moment. What's happening here? Two elders from the four major sects jointly robbed this guy named Han Su? Does this guy really look that powerful? Situ Meng's expression changed slightly, and he was about to continue adding more money when suddenly a soft hum came from the void: "You two, what you are doing is a bit unkind, isn't it? Cang Xuecheng is the territory under the jurisdiction of my Seven Star Sect, are you sure? Do you want to undermine the Seven Star Sect in front of the Seven Star Sect?" "Huh?" Shen Tulie and Situ Meng were both startled. They looked up and saw a middle-aged monk in green clothes coming out of the air. Looking at his attire, this monk in green is obviously a high-ranking member of the Seven Star Sect. Situ Meng's beautiful eyes moved and she said with a smile: "Fellow Daoist Liao Gan, although Cang Xuecheng relies on your Seven Star Sect, there is no clause that stipulates that the genius of Cang Xuecheng must belong to the Seven Star Sect. Besides, this Han Su¡¯s people have been in Cangxue City. You, the Seven Star Sect, are willing to recruit them. You have already recruited them. Why wait until now? Our talent draft is to dig out talents to the greatest extent. If you don¡¯t want the talents you don¡¯t want, we are not allowed to dig them out, right?¡± "That's right, your Seven Star Sect seems to love talents very much. If you really love talents, you won't wait until both of us take action before you take a step." Shen Tulie also sneered and agreed. Liao Gan was slightly embarrassed when they all snatched him away. It was only recently that he heard about Su Han, Cangxue City's alchemy talent selection champion. Such a Alchemy genius is naturally among the Seven Star Sect¡¯s recruiters. However, Liao Gan also heard that the Han Su genius seemed to have some grudges with the Lu family of the Seven Star Sect. No matter what, Elder Lu and Liao Gan are colleagues. If he seems too anxious to catch up, he will inevitably be resented by Elder Lu. Until he saw Han Su being fought over by two people, he couldn't help it anymore. Over the past few years, he has been eager to recruit a disciple with truly outstanding alchemy talent. This Han Su was the choice in his mind. However, as a result, the people around Su Han were all dumbfounded. The three elders of these three major sects actually came together to snatch Han Su. However, no matter how these three people persuaded him, Su Han had no intention of accepting the recruitment in the first place. The same applies to the Seven Star Sect. Although Su Han's goal is indeed the Seven Star Sect, his goal is not to be a direct disciple of an elder. The senior officials of the other four major sects were all watching this good show. Each of these four major sects has several chief elders here today. It is naturally impossible for these chief elders to be so interested in a secular genius, so at this moment, they all looked at him indifferently and did not care. On the other hand, the ordinary elders and middle-level deacons all discussed in low voices."I didn't expect that a worldly genius would actually trigger a fight among the elders of three sects. This is not common." "It's just a peak of the Imperial Realm, it's too much to make a fuss about." "Guess who will succeed in recruiting in the end?" "I think it's Elder Shen Tulie. After all, the strength of Tianlong Pavilion is obvious to all." The person who said this was naturally a middle-level member of Tianlong Pavilion. The middle and high-level people of the Seven Star Sect were not happy to hear this: "This genius comes from Cangxue City, so he will naturally choose the Seven Star Sect." "That's not necessarily the case. Our Tianxuan sect has so many beauties, maybe he will eventually go with Elder Situ Meng." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1539 Entering the Sea of ??Clouds You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The middle and upper management of the three sects were having lively discussions, but the middle and upper management of the Holy Sword Platform did not take it seriously. In their opinion, the reason why these three elders recruited this secular genius was because of some heretical talents. ????????????????????????????? The last thing their Holy Sword Platform needs is unorthodox talents. For them, martial arts talent is the only criterion for selecting disciples. A person at the peak of the Imperial Realm is not even considered to be the group with the highest cultivation among 200,000 people. It is useless for them to have such a disciple. While everyone was discussing here, they saw Shen Tulie, Situ Meng and Liao Gan all coming back one after another, each returning to their own camp. "what happened?" "Why are you all back? Who succeeded in recruiting?" The three of them all shook their heads. Judging from the looks of the three of them, no one had succeeded in recruiting them. For a moment, everyone was surprised. Three elders from the three major sects took action, but they didn¡¯t even recruit a mere worldly genius? This is simply unbelievable. The middle and high-level officials of the four major sects present looked at each other in disbelief. Situ Meng laughed dryly: "People say it's not that he doesn't want to enter our three major sects, but that since he has come to this talent draft venue, he wants to enter the sect by his own ability without opening a back door." When everyone heard this, they all shook their heads. In their opinion, Han Su's reaction was absolutely out of character. The so-called back door is just to exempt you from the preliminary round. If you want to fight hard, you can still fight hard in the semi-finals. "Rejecting the three elders' request to become a disciple is definitely out of touch with current affairs. A worldly genius has been recruited by the elders of the four major sects. What else can he be dissatisfied about? For a time, everyone lost interest in continuing to pay attention. In their view, it is very fatal for a genius to be blind and arrogant because he cannot recognize himself. ¡° Blind and arrogant young people, even if they have some talent, will find it difficult to grow up in the end, and they will inevitably die young. ¡°Besides, they didn¡¯t see that Han Su had anything worthy of arrogance. Such young people are naturally not worthy of their continued attention. This matter is, after all, just a small episode. Many other middle and high-level sects of the four major sects have already recruited their favorite disciples at this time. However, the three elders did not come forward to recruit others. Perhaps in their minds, Han Su was indeed the most suitable disciple for them. After these middle and high -levels returned, they began to distribute the nameplates and preparations of the competition for 200,000 people for unified and easy -to -be. This is also a huge project. Fortunately, all the four major sects sent out enough people this time. An hour later, all the participating geniuses had changed their costumes and completed their disguises. Looking around, everyone¡¯s faces were blurred, and it was indeed difficult to recognize each other. " Moreover, this standard clothing can actually cover up the monk's external aura. In this way, it is equivalent to being completely unable to recognize it. "Everyone, before the end of the talent draft, is not allowed to try to wash off the disguise, let alone try to take off the uniform. If that happens, we will definitely know and disqualify you." This rule is extremely strict. However, the stricter it is, it means that the four major sects attach more importance to this talent draft. The more the four major sects pay attention to this draft, the higher everyone¡¯s fighting spirit will be. After everyone changed their clothes, the four ancestors appeared in the sky again. The voice of the Nine Infant Ancestor sounded: "Everyone, follow us and set off now." Set off? This Sumeru Island is an isolated island in the vast ocean. Where should we go? Ancestor Jiuying quickly gave the answer. He waved his sleeves, and two thick air streams spurted out from his sleeves. One was bright red fire, and the other was dark blue ice. The ice and fire intertwined together and continued to extend in one direction in the void, but in an instant, a long bridge was created. This bridge, the left half is red and the right half is blue. One end extends from Sumeru Island, leading to nowhere in the vast ocean. The four great ancestors were the first to walk onto the bridge. ? Next, there are the middle and high-level people of the four major sects. After the middle and senior levels of the four major sects, 200,000 contestants also lined up in long lines and walked onto the bridge. A full 200,000 people lined up to walk on a long sea bridge, which was quite spectacular. ? ?After walking for about half an hour, the two hundred thousand contestants saw an endless sea of ??clouds before their eyes. This sea of ??clouds is located above the sea, misty and misty. At first glance, it makes people feel like they have stepped into a sea wonderland. Many stars and sparkling lights danced in the sea of ??clouds, and a powerful spiritual energy field rushed towards the face. Su Han knew that this should be the entrance to Mount Xumi. "Okay, enter this sea of ??clouds, and if you go thirty miles further, you will completely enter Mount Sumeru and cut off contact with the outside world." "As the ancestor of Jiuying said, he and several other ancestors turned into streams of light and took the lead in rushing into the sea of ??clouds. Su Han followed the large army, running towards the sea of ??clouds without any hurry or slowness. In my heart, I was also slightly agitated. This talent draft from the four major sects can be said to be the biggest stage he has faced in his life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1540: The Way of Reincarnation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After passing through the sea of ??clouds, when Su Han and the others' vision gradually became clearer, they entered a world completely different from the outside world. Here, it is not a vast ocean, but an endless stretch of land. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The towering mountains in the distance are like entrenched ancient behemoths, their height can be as high as the Beidou and their power can reach the sky, giving people a majestic and oppressive feeling. The middle and high-level officials of the four major sects have been waiting here for a long time. "The place where you are stepping now is already inside Mount Sumeru. Here, all your actions must obey the command. If you break in, you are likely to be buried here. This is not a threat." Many people nodded silently, and they also knew that Mount Sumeru was extremely mysterious. Even the four sects as powerful as the four major sects still did not fully grasp the secrets of Mount Sumeru. However, they were still very excited. In Mount Sumeru, the speed of cultivation inside is three times that of the outside world. Being able to stay here for one more day is an advantage. If we can enter the semi-finals and stay here for two years, it will be great to think about it. However, that is all for the future. Right now, the most important thing for these geniuses is how to pass the primary election. Suddenly, a cold and mysterious voice sounded in the minds of all participating warriors: "Next, the first level you have to face is the mental level. This mental level is called the Tao of Reincarnation. You two hundred thousand people, Divide into two hundred groups and enter the reincarnation path respectively. The tests you all face are of the same difficulty, but this reincarnation path may have different tests depending on each of you" "This level is a test of your mental strength. You are limited to ten days to get out of the path of reincarnation. If you cannot get out within ten days, this level will be considered a failure." "Once you fail, you will be teleported directly out of Mount Sumeru." The mysterious voice paused for a moment, and then said: "This level is also the level with the highest elimination rate. In this level, two-thirds of you may be eliminated, or even more." For the first step in martial arts, how important mental strength is, every monk who has cultivated to the imperial level or above knows this. If the mental strength is not enough, then any talent will be in vain. A warrior cannot keep up with his psychological quality and cannot become the best in anything he does. The ancestors of the four great realms naturally know this better, so they take the Mental Power Pass as the first level of pre-selection. All the contestants present were eager to give it a try when they heard about the Tao of Reincarnation. However, when they heard the elimination rate of two-thirds, they were a little intimidated. However, Su Han was very calm. When it comes to mental strength, he is confident that none of the 200,000 people present can compare to him. In my two lifetimes, what haven¡¯t I experienced? Compared with these young geniuses, they are naturally not on the same level. "This level will be considered passed if you complete it in ten days. If you can complete it in eight days, it means that your mental strength is relatively good. If you complete it in five days, it means that your mental strength is very strong and belongs to the mental genius level. If Being able to complete it in three days means that in terms of mental strength, a genius who is already a top-notch person will receive our special attention." ?Special attention? "What kind of special attention? Could it be the special attention from the ancestor?" ¡°Even if it¡¯s not the ancestor¡¯s concern, it¡¯s definitely the concern of the senior officials of the four major sects.¡± "Then I will fight. In this reincarnation, I swear that I will try my best." "My talent in mental strength is one of the best. I must try to finish it within three days this time." "If I can get the attention of the top leaders of the four major sects, maybe I will have the opportunity to be accepted as a direct disciple by the top leaders. That's great. I usually pay attention to strengthening my mental training. This is a good opportunity for me to soar into the sky." On the top of the four major sects, a senior member of the Holy Sword Platform shook his head and said with a smile: "Fellow Daoist Shentu, Fellow Daoist Situ, and Fellow Daoist Liao, that young man just refused to accept you as a disciple. If he passes the first level of this preliminary round, he will be kicked off." , that would be great fun.¡± "Yes! The elimination rate of this mental level is as high as two-thirds, and the chance of being eliminated is quite high." "Even if the mental level is not cleared, the passing rate for the entire primary election is only one-twentieth. Even if you are at the peak of the District Emperor Realm, it will be difficult to pass." "It would be better if he failed, and let him learn a profound lesson." "It's a pity that the identities of the contestants are kept secret. Even if the boy is eliminated, we don't know." The mysterious voice said to the contestants: "Start zoning now."There are 100,000 people, divided into 200 districts, with 1,000 people in each district. However, you are unlikely to meet other contestants on the reincarnation path. The reincarnation path is lonely, so there is no need to worry about killings between companions on the reincarnation path. " Two hundred thousand people, but they can¡¯t touch each other? These participating geniuses were all very surprised. "It seems that this reincarnation path should contain some kind of space folding magical power." Su Han was calm. "Since everyone's identity is kept secret, then I don't have to hide my strength or anything. In this talent draft, I will give full play to my strength." Su Han also made a decision. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1541 Three Bridges You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, the divisions were divided, and Su Han was assigned to the 30th District. All the warriors in the 30th District were swept up by a gust of wind and sand and disappeared. "Remember, the road to reincarnation is a one-way street. Once you start walking, you can only go forward and not look back. Once you turn back, the road to reincarnation will be messed up and you will be out of the game directly" Everyone's bodies were floating, and there was such a vague word in their ears. Suddenly, Su Han's body swayed slightly, and his feet seemed to have stepped on something. Then, Su Han opened his eyes and looked at the lush jungle around him. "Is this the Tao of Reincarnation?" Su Han originally thought that since it was the Tao of Reincarnation, it should be weird and terrifying, like Abi Hell. But I didn¡¯t expect that the scenery on the Samsara Road would be so beautiful. The birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant, and it was as peaceful as a paradise. "Huh? Is there a magical elixir?" Su Han had excellent eyesight, and he immediately discovered that not far away, there was a magical elixir swaying in the wind. This elixir is actually at the Earth Saint level. "There are actually earth-sage-level elixirs. Last time I blackmailed Elder Lu of the Seven Stars Sect, I had to work hard to blackmail four earth-sage-level elixirs. Here, they are growing on the ground like cabbage, with no one picking them?" Su Han took a deep breath, but did not go up to pick it immediately. Instead, he looked around for a few times. He found that the vegetation here, if he looked closely, were all elixirs above the holy level. The fruits on the tree are also spiritual fruits that are rarely seen in the outside world. There are even many Earthly Saint level elixirs among them. "Huh? Why is this reincarnation path so full of precious elixirs? The benefits of this genius draft are so good, wouldn't it mean that everyone who walks around this reincarnation path will have a great improvement in their cultivation level?" Su Han was surprised and suddenly felt something in his mind. Zhen said, "By the way, this is an assessment. Everything you see here may not be true." Su Han reacted very quickly, woke up immediately, shook his head, and put away those distracting thoughts. When I activated my evil eye to observe those spiritual grasses and fruits, it was hard to tell whether they were true or false. "It's amazing. It's true that the four major sects of the Upper Nine Realms can create such a powerful illusion. It seems that I can't underestimate the heritage of these four major sects, let alone be blindly confident. Otherwise, I won't be able to go far in this talent draft." Although Su Han was surprised, he immediately corrected his attitude. Although he knew it was probably fake, Su Han's desire for elixir resources was indeed too strong. At this moment, he even suspected that these spiritual grasses and fruits were illusions created specifically for him. With all the temptations on his mind, Su Han took steps and walked forward. While walking, I kept telling myself that I was here to compete, so I couldn¡¯t be reluctant to leave, let alone look back. Looking back, if you cannot resist the temptation, you may go back and be kicked out. After walking for a while, Su Han gradually calmed down. Thinking of the scene just now, I still feel frightened. "I boast that I have been a human being for two lifetimes and can withstand many temptations that are unbearable for ordinary people, but I still almost fell into the trap. Could it be that the stronger the mental strength, the more confusing the illusions I see? If I had just picked those If it¡¯s a spiritual creature, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be able to extricate itself.¡± When Su Han thought about it, he still felt a little lucky. He is very confident about this mental level and even this pre-selection. It was precisely because of being too confident that he was slightly relaxed mentally, and almost fell into the trap. ¡°The vision just now was a wake-up call for me, warning me never to relax at any time.¡± Su Han thought to himself, but he was a little lucky that this gave him a blow. Instead, he reminded himself that even if it was a qualifying match, he could not take it lightly and must pay enough attention to it. Next, as Su Han moved forward, the scenes he encountered were constantly changing, like a fast revolving lantern. After only walking for a short period of time, that kind of scene makes people feel that they have walked through countless days and nights, hundreds of seasons, and decades. Suddenly, a large river flowing endlessly appeared in front of Su Han. The river is rushing endlessly with great momentum, rolling up thousands of feet of waves and making a sound that shakes the sky. There are three bridges across the river. On the stone tablet on the shore, there are the characters "Naihe Bridge" written on it. Su Han did not move forward rashly, but thought in place. These three bridges are obviously used to give people choices. Although there is no clear reminder on the stone tablet, it is obvious that only one of the three bridges can be passed. Choosing the wrong two seats means you're out.   Because there is no turning back on the path of reincarnation. If you choose, you can only move forward. Su Han looked as far as he could see. Among the clouds and mist, the three bridges were dimly visible. Although the sight was not very good, he could vaguely see that there were people moving on the three bridges. In other words, there are people walking on the three bridges. "That's not right. You can't meet other contestants on this reincarnation path. Why are there other people walking on it?" Su Han felt strange. He activated his evil eye and looked around. He saw that there were indeed people walking on these three bridges, walking towards the opposite shore. Moreover, there are many people on every bridge. It seems that there is some strange power on this bridge, making it difficult for people to stand on it. People kept slipping off the bridge and falling directly into the rushing river. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that as soon as these figures fell into the river, they seemed to have entered an oil pan, and their bodies were directly refined by the boiling river water. In the blink of an eye, only a pile of bones remained. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1542 The Third Test You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How could this happen? It's just the first round of selection and so many people died?" "No, it's impossible for so many people to die. The four major sects have been in charge of the Upper Nine Regions for thousands of years. Even if they want to select geniuses from the Upper Nine Regions, there is no need to adopt such a cruel and bloody method." Su Han made another judgment in his heart. "Yes, since this reincarnation path is lonely, how can other people appear? Everything I saw must be illusory. Even the three bridges are illusory. The figures on the bridge are reminders .¡± The white bones are also illusory. Even the endless river may be illusory. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all illusory. The more Su Han observed those figures, the more determined he became in this idea. With a long roar, Su Han completely ignored the three bridges and jumped directly into the rushing river! As soon as he stepped on his feet, Su Han's soles seemed to have landed on a hard object. When he looked carefully, he found that he was still on flat ground. Where is the big river? Where is the bridge? What figure? What bones? Everything is illusory. "Sure enough, it's all an illusion." Su Han sighed, unable to help but dare not underestimate this competition. It is said that Mount Sumeru is an ancient relic, and it seems to be really extraordinary. ¡°Those elixirs at the beginning tested my greed. The three bridges just now tested my calm mind.¡± Su Han thought about linking the two tests, and suddenly an idea flashed in his mind, "Could it be that the Tao of Reincarnation tests whether there are three defilements of greed, hatred, and ignorance?" Su Han knew that in Buddhist and Taoist theory, these three stains are also called three poisons. These three poisons make people addicted to the cycle of life and death, and they cannot escape. This path of reincarnation obviously simulates the cycle of life and death. So, these three poisons of greed, anger, and ignorance are very likely to be the test content of the path of reincarnation. "In the beginning, all kinds of illusions of precious elixirs appeared on the path of reincarnation, testing my greed. Perhaps, in other people, other illusions appeared, reflecting their respective greed. This is the first of the three poisons. Poison 'greed'." "Then, the big river stretched across it, and there were three bridges on it. On each bridge, people kept falling into the river, which proved that the three bridges were not reliable. Since they are not reliable, it will make people think, is it necessary? Is it possible to cross this river only by chance? If you are not lucky, will you die like those figures? " "These speculations will corrode people's minds, make them hesitate, linger in the same place, and even complain about the rules of the game, complaining that the success or failure of the game depends entirely on gambling probabilities. Indulge in blaming others, and stop moving forward. This kind of Mentality is the second poison among the three poisons, 'anger'." "If I guess correctly, the next test will be the last of the three poisons, which is 'madness'." Su Han¡¯s eyes sparkled and he strode forward. The two tests just now were indeed quite powerful. Su Han estimated that less than half of the contestants would be left after passing these two stages. These two tests alone can eliminate more than half of the contestants. Since he knows that there will be a third test next, Su Han will naturally not relax his vigilance and continue to move forward. However, the next third test has not appeared for a long time. As time goes by, night falls on the path of reincarnation. The dark night sky seemed like a huge monster, pressing down on the sky, which made people feel heavy involuntarily. Su Han did not stop to rest, but continued to move forward. As he continued to move forward, people gradually appeared on the road ahead. The houses one after another and the lights one after another are like a quiet little village, filled with the smell of human fireworks. At this moment, night has just fallen, and smoke is coming out of the chimneys of those houses. Groups of children were playing around the house, and some children were constantly being called back by their parents for dinner. This situation makes people feel indescribably warm, and even reminds Su Han of himself in the past in Qingye City, with his family. The generous father Su Yunhai, the unsmiling uncle Su Qingshan, and the pungent yet delicate eldest sister Su Wanqing. ? A picture of beautiful voices and smiling faces appeared in front of Su Han. Those heartwarming scenes make people unable to help but think, what would have happened if they had not left Aoba City at that time, but had chosen to stay and live an ordinary life? Although my previous life was glorious,Although he had some confidantes, they were fleeting and left no bonds. ¡°In this life, I have relatives who care about me. If I had not chosen this path of martial arts, if I had chosen to spend an ordinary life with them, although I would not be able to live as long as a monk, so what? Isn¡¯t ordinary life also a kind of happiness? For a moment, Su Han's eyes were moist, looking at the small village with green smoke curling in front of him, he couldn't help but want to walk in and find a house to stay overnight. ¡°Experiencing this short-lived human fireworks may make up for the loneliness of not being able to be with your family. "No¡ª¡ª" Suddenly, Su Han's evil eye emitted a stinging sensation as strong as a needle prick. The whole person suddenly became clear and clear, and his brain suddenly woke up from the chaotic state just now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1543: Attitudes from the Outside World You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If I hadn't used the Ice Jade Body Tempering Pill to change my physique and start the path of cultivation, my father would have died at the hands of that white-eyed wolf Su Jun. If I hadn't healed my uncle's injuries, I'm afraid he would still be unable to advance in martial arts for the rest of his life. , and died in depression. If I did not have enough strength to kill Master Ni, Sister Wanqing would have been insulted by Ni Yunfei" ¡°There are many, many similar examples.¡± To put it bluntly, an ordinary life is good, but in the world of martial arts, being willing to be ordinary means being at the mercy of others. Only by constantly becoming stronger can you protect your loved ones. And this warm village is obviously an illusion, meant to arouse people's deep nostalgia for home and make people confused about martial arts practice. The deeper the affection for family members, the easier it is to fall prey to the trap. Therefore, this level is the most difficult for Su Han, because Su Han has been a man for two generations and cherishes his hard-won family members even more. "This test of 'madness' is really hard to guard against. I thought I was vigilant enough, but I didn't expect that I almost fell into it." Su Han had to admit that this test of reincarnation was really designed to capture the softness in people's hearts. The longing and yearning for family affection are completely normal. However, being infinitely amplified by the Tao of Reincarnation can corrode a warrior's martial arts heart. However, after going through this test, Su Han's determination to practice martial arts became stronger. "The Tao of Reincarnation is really powerful. The weakness in my heart has been exposed." "However, this is a good thing. Only by knowing your own weaknesses can you become stronger." Looking around again, the small villages with smoke curling up around them had indeed disappeared. At this moment, Su Han stopped lingering and strode forward. The night passed, and the next day dawned. The depression brought by the dark night is gradually weakening. However, the mental test along the way is definitely a huge drain on the monks. Su Han¡¯s realm of spiritual consciousness is powerful, so this kind of consumption is better. For other people, if they do not have special mental cultivation methods, if they do not sit down and meditate to adjust at this time, their mental energy will become weaker and weaker. Once your mind becomes weak, you may be defeated by hallucinations one after another and become eliminated. Of course, Su Han's mental power is strong, which makes the illusions generated against him on the path of reincarnation particularly powerful. However, for Su Han, this level of test is not enough to have a big impact on his mental strength, let alone the fundamental impact. keep going! Next, Su Han encountered various illusions one after another. However, he naturally knew that these illusions were part of the test of "madness". These illusions can no longer disturb him. After walking for a long time, Su Han gradually felt that the power of this reincarnation road was slowly weakening. The road to reincarnation is obviously coming to an end. However, Su Han still didn't care. Along the way, we have passed many tests, large and small. If we relax because of this moment and because we are about to reach the end, we will most likely fall short. Outside the Reincarnation Road, the core and senior leaders of the four major sects gathered together. A senior executive sighed: "So far, one-third of the secular warriors have been kicked out. This number is indeed astonishing. It seems that among the 200,000 people who will eventually complete the path of reincarnation, , maybe not even 50,000 left.¡± Originally, the four major sects were expected to eliminate two-thirds. After all, this reincarnation path is indeed full of tests, especially for those contestants who have not been trained by the four major sects, it is very difficult to withstand the test. However, in just one and a half days, one-third of the people have been kicked out. If this trend continues, the number of people who will be eliminated in the future may far exceed their expectations. However, some people disagree, "Although the path of reincarnation is not easy, it just tests the mental strength. If you can't pass the mental test, you are mediocre and there is absolutely no future. Since they are all waste, they will be eliminated if they are eliminated. There are What¡¯s a pity?¡± There are not a few people who hold this view. They have no sense of how many numbers will be eliminated. What they are more concerned about is how many of these worldly geniuses can be left. And among the remaining people, are there any dark horses who can come into their sight, or even into the sight of the four ancestors? Basically, many peopleIt can be understood that with the resources outside the four major sects, it should be impossible to cultivate the kind of genius that is enough to compete for the final sixteen people. A senior member of the Seven Star Sect said: "The most difficult part is not yet reached. The last test is the biggest test. I wonder if anyone is close to the last test at this stage?" They can¡¯t see the things in the path of reincarnation either. Everything can only be revealed when the contestants leave the path of reincarnation. "It's impossible. It's only been a day and a half. If we reach the last test, we're going too fast. At this stage, I'm afraid the vast majority of people are lingering before the test of 'anger', and some even Are you lost in the test of 'greed' and unable to extricate yourself?" "Yes, if you can get close to the end at this time, you will be the top genius. I am afraid that even among the four major sects, it will be difficult to select a genius of this level, right?" "That's right. Among the top geniuses from our four major sects, there are probably no more than ten from each sect who can complete the path of reincarnation within three days." "Don't worry, as long as someone triggers the last test, we will receive a prompt." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1544 caused heated discussion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It takes a day and a half to reach the last test, which is indeed extremely difficult. Even the top executives of the four major sects did not dare to say that their mental state when they were young could reach the final test within a day and a half. Everyone was discussing here, and suddenly, an exclamation came from the main control area: "How is it possible?" "Thiscouldn't it be a mistake?" "Someone actually triggered the final test? Didn't it even last two days?" "Genius, can there be such a level of genius outside the four major sects?" "Could there be something wrong with the prompt? How can we be close to the end in one and a half days?" The exclamations kept ringing out one after another, coming from the examiners responsible for monitoring. The main control area is connected to the end of the reincarnation path. As long as someone reaches the end and triggers the last test, a gray figure will appear on the stone mirror in the main control area. There are as many gray figures as there are people who trigger it. When the senior officials of the four major sects heard the exclamations from the main control area, they all looked shocked, feeling both ridiculous and unbelievable. ¡°Go and have a look!¡± One after another, figures kept shooting towards the main control area. A gray figure appeared on a large smooth stone mirror in the main control area. "It's unbelievable, it's unbelievable. Outside the four major sects, there can be such a level of mental genius. This level of mental strength is comparable to the top geniuses of the four major sects." "Yes, our four major sects may have many talented people with outstanding talents, but those with such a strong mental state are rare." "Don't speak too soon. It's rare to have a strong mind, but it depends on your performance later. If your talent is mediocre and your qualifications in other areas are average, you will still be a waste after all." People who are mentally strong but have mediocre qualifications in other aspects, there are many such examples in the world of martial arts. "Whether the talent is good or not, just keep an eye on him and observe his performance in later levels. As long as the talent in other aspects is passable, then this super mental talent alone can be regarded as a talent that can be made." "Yes, this kind of talent may not be able to enter the finals of the 100-person finals or compete for the top 16, but in the long run, it is still worth cultivating." "Yes, the resources in the world are not even one percent of our four major sects. It is too difficult for them to enter the final top sixteen. Besides, in our original plan, the final top sixteen must be four Most of the disciples of the sect take care of it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, who is this mental genius?¡± "How can you guess this? There are a total of 200,000 people. We can't even recognize their faces, let alone guess them." "Fortunately, everyone's nameplate has a number. When he comes out of the reincarnation, we can remember his nameplate number and pay attention to his subsequent performance." "It won't end so soon. There is still one last test. This last test is the most confusing" Su Han naturally couldn't hear all the discussions. He didn¡¯t know even more, because he walked on the path of reincarnation too fast, which caused a heated discussion in the outside world. At this time, Su Han felt that as he continued to move forward, the power of the reincarnation path was rapidly weakening. Those illusions have almost disappeared. Occasionally, one or two hallucinations appear, which are vague and almost not confusing. In the end, this vague illusion disappeared. Su Han walked to a wilderness, and suddenly a white light flashed in front of his eyes, and several examiners appeared in front of him. When these examiners saw Su Han, they were also shocked: "Are you a contestant? Why are you walking so fast? Do you know that this is the end point?" "Finishing point?" Su Han looked around and couldn't see any other contestants. "Okay, now that you have reached the finish line, you have passed the Samsara Road assessment. Hand in your competition nameplate, we will register your results, and then you can go to the next level." At this moment, a baby crying suddenly came from behind. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ At this moment, the baby may be hungry, biting his finger,Crying desperately. This scene was completely incompatible with the assessment, which made several examiners look puzzled. Suddenly, a figure appeared behind the baby and shouted sternly: "Baby, why are you crying!" "As he said this, the figure seemed to be still angry. He grabbed the baby with both hands, raised it high, and tried to throw it to the ground. "If this was done, the baby would be shattered to pieces." When Su Han saw this scene, he couldn't help but frown, and went over without thinking. "Where are you going?" The examiner's voice came from behind, "Have you forgotten that in this reincarnation path, you cannot go back. Once you go back, you will be eliminated directly." "Yes, you have come all the way from the path of reincarnation. Don't you still know that everything in this path of reincarnation is an illusion? Since it is an illusion, it doesn't matter whether you go to save it or not. Don't ruin your own assessment just because you can't bear it for a moment. , otherwise, it will be too late for you to regret.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1545 Talent Test You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Several examiners started to persuade me one after another. Su Han didn't even turn his head, but said calmly: "Perhaps this scene cannot be real, but as long as there is a one-in-10,000 possibility of it being real, I will never allow this one-in-10,000 possibility to happen. As for the assessment, if the four major sects rule me out because of this, it will be the biggest loss in the history of the four major sects." Su Han¡¯s words are completely his true inner thoughts. He knew that the baby, and the person behind the baby, were most likely an illusion. "However, I can't completely guarantee that this must be an illusion. ¡°What if this is not an illusion but actually happened? If you let it happen and don't stop it, then what's the point of entering the four major sects? The purpose of entering the four major sects is to become stronger, so that you can protect the weak and worthy of protection. And if you ignore a living, weak baby being killed in front of your eyes in order to enter the four major sects, this is definitely putting the cart before the horse. This is Su Han¡¯s way. In the blink of an eye, Su Han's footsteps had already arrived in front of the person holding the baby high, and he was about to punch it out. At this moment, the baby and the figure turned into mist and disappeared like a bubble being blown. "It's really an illusion." Su Han felt no regrets in his heart. Even if you are kicked out of the assessment the next moment, at least you have made a choice that is consistent with your heart. The next moment, the figures of the examiners suddenly disappeared. Su Han¡¯s ears heard a voice: ¡°Congratulations, you passed the reincarnation test.¡± Immediately afterwards, Su Han was swept out by a force before he had time to resist. The next moment, Su Han's figure appeared at the assessment point of the mental level. As soon as they saw Su Han appear, at this mental strength test point, the eyes of hundreds of examiners were directed at Su Han. Their eyes seemed to penetrate the disguise and directly see Su Han's true face. "Assessor, congratulations, you are the first examiner to pass the reincarnation path. You don't need to say anything, just hand over your competition nameplate and we will record the results." Su Han glanced around, and after feeling it for a while, he was sure that the examiner this time was real, and that he had really passed the reincarnation test. "It turns out that the test just now was also an assessment. Come to think of it, it was also an assessment of 'madness'. The so-called 'madness' refers to a person with a dark mind, ignorance, and an inability to distinguish right from wrong. If I ignored that cruel scene in order to pass the assessment, Naturally, they belong to the ranks of 'crazy'." Su Han knew that the reason why he kept silent was to avoid having his voice recognized by others after he spoke. After all, throughout the talent draft process, the identities of secular contestants are kept completely confidential. And there are all strong people present. If they speak, someone might be able to identify themselves through their voices. ?????????????????????? However, quite a few of the senior officials of the four major sects present are very itchy, and they really want to break this rule, come forward and have a few words with this mental genius, or simply remove his disguise. He walked out of the reincarnation path in less than two days. This is definitely a first-rate mental level in the Upper Nine Realms. Even if this mental genius is average in other aspects, it is still worth cultivating. According to the rules, those who have completed the reincarnation path will enter the designated rest area and wait for the end of the ten-day period before entering the next level with other contestants who have passed the reincarnation path. Su Han was led into the rest area, sat cross-legged, and began to meditate. On the path of reincarnation, Su Han also gained many new insights, and it was just a good time to digest them at this moment. On the road of spiritual practice, you may encounter many opportunities to exercise in other aspects, but it is rare to have this opportunity to exercise your mental strength. Su Han benefited a lot this time. As for the senior officials of the sect, they secretly memorized the nameplate number of this mental genius at this time and planned to pay attention to his results in the next level. If the results of this mental genius can be maintained at a good level in the next level, then many of them will recruit them without hesitation. Next, the assessment of the reincarnation path is still going on. Although there was a heaven-defying being who walked out of the path of reincarnation in two days, no one came out of the path of reincarnation in the next two days. It wasn¡¯t until the fifth day that some mentally strong contestants began to emerge from the path of reincarnation. ?On the seventh or eighth day, there were obviously more contestants coming out. By the ninth and tenth days, there was almost a rush. The ten-day deadline passed quickly, and in the end, there were less than 40,000 contestants who actually passed the path of reincarnation. Of the 200,000 contestants, there are only less than 40,000 left in this level alone. Su Han stood among less than 40,000 people and listened carefully to the assessment rules of the second level. "The second level of the assessment will test your talents. It includes not only martial arts talents, but also other talents. When you enter the test, the most appropriate test questions will be generated based on your own situation. You only need to complete them in the shortest time. Just make your own test questions. The time limit for this level is three days." "Remember, the shorter the time you spend on this level, the better. The sooner you pass the level, the higher your score will be." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1546: Fusion of Light Balls You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This second talent level is also tested in 200 districts. Su Han is still in the 30th district. It¡¯s just that the current District 30 has gone from a thousand people at the beginning to only a hundred or so people left. What Su Han didn¡¯t know was that his competition nameplate had become the focus of many high-level officials from the four major sects after the end of the mental level. But even if he knew, he wouldn't care. He is not surprised by the attention of these high-level officials. If he was interested, he would have just accepted the invitation from one of the three elders, and there would be no need to participate in the primary election. "Did you see that one? That guy is number one in the mental level. I didn't expect him to be from our 30th district." ¡°I don¡¯t know what level he will be in the talent test.¡± "Hmph, there must be many senior officials from the four major sects eyeing this kid. As long as his talent level is not very poor, he has a high chance of becoming a direct disciple of one of the senior executives from the four major sects. Even if his talent is outstanding, Maybe we will get the attention of our ancestors." "Ancestor? That's impossible. How many first-class geniuses are there in the four major sects? Ancestor will bother to keep an eye on worldly geniuses like us?" "That's right. Secular geniuses have not been cultivated by the four major sects. After all, their foundation is shallow. They should not be able to compete with the disciples of the four major sects in a short time." These discussions continued to reach Su Han's ears, but Su Han remained very calm. At this time, Su Han's turn happened to be up. He was led by the examiner to a secret room. "Go in. Remember, after entering, you don't have to have any distracting thoughts. Just follow the guidance and choose a test field that suits your heart. Of course, if you finish testing in one field, you still want to do it in other fields. You can also take the test again. However, you only have three days in total. Moreover, even if you complete the test in all areas, the test scores will not be superimposed. You will only choose the area in which you scored the highest and record it as the final score. .¡± After the examiner finished speaking, he left. Entering the secret room, Su Han saw a black ball of light floating in the middle of the secret room. As Su Han entered, the black light ball swayed slightly, and then began to split into small light balls of other colors. ? Red, green, blue, yellow In the blink of an eye, the black ball of light split into more than a dozen small balls of light. At this time, Su Han's consciousness was in response to these colorful balls of light, and received the transmission of these balls of light. Information. It turns out that each of these light balls represents a field. For example, the red light ball with a small sword suspended inside represents the martial arts field. The green ball of light had an elixir leaf suspended in it, representing the realm of alchemy. In addition, there are also formation fields, talisman fields, and beast control fields These colored light balls slowly rotated in mid-air, communicating with Su Han's consciousness. The light of some light balls becomes brighter, while the light of some light balls becomes weaker. Su Han noticed that these weak light balls represented areas in which he was relatively weak. For example, music, chess, etc. Although Su Han has dabbled in a lot of these in his previous life, after all, there is always a relative in everything. Compared to the martial arts and alchemy fields, these fields are areas that Su Han is not good at. . ????????????? The ball of light, which represents the fields of martial arts, alchemy, formations, etc., is so bright that it is almost blinding. Su Han knew that he should choose one of these light balls. However, his eyes stayed on the martial arts light ball and the alchemy light ball, and he pondered slightly, but he couldn't make up his mind for a moment. Logically speaking, he can choose whichever of these two fields he chooses. However, precisely because of this, Su Han was unable to make a choice for a while. "Let's go to martial arts." Su Han made the decision without hesitating for long. He has experienced enough alchemy tests. Now, what he wants to experience more is the test of martial arts. As Su Han made up his mind, the other colored light balls in the air disappeared one after another, as if they knew what he was thinking. However, the green alchemy light ball did not disappear immediately. Instead, it moved next to the red martial arts light ball. "Um?" Amidst Su Han's confusion, the Dan Dao light ball was integrated into the Martial Dao light ball. The entire ball of light suddenly turned into an indescribable color. "The two balls of light actually meltedClose? "Just when Su Han was slightly surprised, the scene in front of him suddenly changed The next moment, Su Han felt his feet stepping firmly on a piece of land. Looking around, I saw that I was no longer in the secret room, but in a claustrophobic deep valley. As far as the eye can see, there is a vast forest. "Is this the content of the assessment?" Su Han looked around and made sure there was no one else in the valley. In other words, this is my own assessment location. But, is this a martial arts talent assessment? Or is it an alchemy talent assessment? Su Han was not sure. He looked around and found no clues. ¡°Let¡¯s look around first.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1547 Purple Jade Ginseng King You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han chose a direction and walked forward. The terrain in this deep valley is complex. Although Su Han's evil eye has many advantages, it cannot have as broad a field of vision as the outside world. From time to time, the roars and cries of beasts can be heard in the ears. It is obvious that there are monster creatures in this deep valley. However, there is no evidence to prove that these monster creatures are directly related to Su Han's assessment. Su Han chose to ignore it and move forward. The further we go, the quieter the valley becomes. Time, slowly arrived at noon. However, even at noon, with the lush vegetation in this deep valley, it is difficult for sunlight to penetrate. At this moment, Su Han took a breath and suddenly smelled a familiar fragrance. This kind of fragrance stays in the memory, but it is not the fragrance that Su Han has encountered in this life, but the fragrance in his past life memory. Su Han¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly, recalling the source of the fragrance. "Could it be King Purple Jade Ginseng?" Su Han's eyes suddenly lit up, and he thought of a certain possibility, and his heart skipped a beat. Purple Jade Ginseng King is an Earthly Saint-level elixir. Moreover, it is an extremely rare species among the Earthly Saint-level elixirs. The most important thing is that this Purple Jade Ginseng King is an important raw material for refining Sheng Ying Dan. What is Sheng Ying Dan? The Holy Ying Pill is a pill that allows monks to unconditionally upgrade to one level within the scope of the Holy Realm! Although Su Han has not reached the Holy Realm yet, in his opinion, it will be a matter of time before he reaches the Holy Realm. Therefore, if you encounter this important raw material of Sheng Ying Dan, you must not miss it. Su Han's nose twitched again, and the familiarity this fragrance brought to him became increasingly clear. "Yes, it is indeed the Purple Jade Ginseng King!" Su Han was shocked, and for a moment, he was also looking forward to it. "Unexpectedly, there is such a good thing in this assessment place?" Su Han was a little surprised, but he was not easily tempted. He still remembered that in the Reincarnation Road, he saw the holy elixirs all over the ground. But in the end they all turned out to be just illusions. But this time, after a brief analysis, Su Han felt that it was unlikely to be an hallucination. First of all, this level is a talent test, not a mental strength test, and illusions have no effect. Secondly, the fragrance that penetrates the tip of the nose is very delicate and rich in layers. If it is an illusion, it may be very detailed visually, but it is unlikely to be so rich in smell. "Go and have a look and you will know." Su Han followed the scent and found it all the way. This fragrance took him with him, and the more he walked, the quieter he became, and the road became more and more difficult and bumpy. In the end, there was almost no place to stay, leaving Su Han to walk back and forth between some cliffs. Fortunately, for monks, this kind of climb is not too difficult. As Su Han continued to climb higher, the fragrance of the purple jade ginseng became heavier and heavier. Suddenly, a breeze blew past his face, and the fragrance almost made Su Han slightly intoxicated. At this moment, Su Han paused and fixed his gaze on somewhere on the cliff in the distance. In the darkness of the cliff, there were actually a bunch of purple vines growing there. Those vines are like countless old roots, entrenched on the cliff, chaotic and orderly, like countless roots and branches hugged together. Su Han knew that these purple vines were the vines of the Purple Jade Ginseng King. Hidden in the soil under the purple vines is the Purple Jade Ginseng King. That overbearing fragrance cannot be concealed even if it is buried in the soil. For a moment, Su Han's heart skipped a beat. Thinking that this was a talent test, Su Han couldn't help but guess that the existence of the Purple Jade Ginseng King was a test of whether he could identify this precious elixir among the vast vegetation in the deep valley? In other words, this is a test of Alchemy talent? "If so, then this talent test is too simple. As long as I pick the Purple Jade King Ginseng, the talent test will be over, and I will get a Purple Jade King Ginseng for free." But, is it really that simple? Su Han¡¯s mind suddenly flashed with a flash of thought: ¡°It¡¯s not that simple!¡± "As the saying goes, if the yin does not grow, the yang does not grow. Most spiritual creatures in the world have guardian beasts. This Purple Jade Ginseng King is an extremely precious variety among the earthly saint-level elixirs. It is impossible not to have a guardian beast." In his memory, he searched for information about Purple Jade Ginseng King. "Purple Palace Snake!" Su Han quickly thought of??A name. This Purple Temple Snake is said to be the companion guardian beast of the Purple Jade Ginseng King. Wherever the Purple Jade Ginseng King grows, the Purple Temple Snake will usually be born. This Purple Palace Snake is extremely venomous. If anyone is licked by the Purple Palace Snake and is not treated in time, the mortality rate will be very high. The toxicity is absolutely amazing. ¡° Moreover, the Purple Jade Ginseng King¡¯s purple jade vines growing on the ground have amazing toughness and terrifying binding power. Once it senses danger, the purple jade vine will also take the initiative to attack. If they are trapped by purple jade vines and attacked by purple palace snakes, monks below the earthly saint realm will almost certainly die. ¡°I see, it looks like this is a test combining the martial arts talent test and the alchemy talent test into one. It not only tests the alchemy talent, but also the martial arts talent.¡± Su Han made a judgment almost immediately. However, what puzzled him was that this test was obviously very difficult. If he was really trapped by the purple jade vines and was poisoned by the purple palace snake, Su Han didn't think that ordinary participating geniuses could survive. ¡° Such a difficult test, if you fail it, you will definitely die. It appeared in the second level of the preliminary round, which always made Su Han feel that something was wrong. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1548 Fusion Test You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Come over and see, there is a contestant here who actually triggered two talent tests into one?" At this moment, in the main control area, an examiner suddenly made a sound of surprise, which immediately attracted the attention of other examiners. "Two talent tests combined into one test?" "This kind of fusion test, which tests two talents at the same time, is very difficult to trigger. In the past hundred years, few people have triggered it." "Are you sure it's a fusion test?" "That's right." The examiner confirmed, "And, from the looks of it, it's still a fusion of the martial arts talent test and the alchemy talent test." ¡°At this moment, many examiners couldn¡¯t sit still and came over to take a look. At this level, the examiner also cannot see the specific situation of the contestants. However, they can see the nameplate numbers of all contestants from the main control area, as well as which talent test each nameplate number triggers. After the contestant enters the test, a small light will light up next to each nameplate number. The color of the small light represents which talent test is triggered by this nameplate number. At this moment, the examiners saw that there were indeed red and green lights flashing alternately next to a certain nameplate number. This shows that the owner of this nameplate has indeed triggered a test that tests both martial arts talent and alchemy talent. For a moment, the examiners on the scene were all surprised. "Being able to trigger such a test proves that this contestant's talent in both martial arts and alchemy has reached a certain level. Only then can the judgment of the test formation ball be stimulated and the two tests be integrated." "This is different from testing martial arts talents separately and testing alchemy talents separately. If the two talents are tested separately, both tests must be completed within the specified three days, and only one of them will be chosen in the end. The one with the higher score is recorded as the final score.¡± "And if this kind of fusion test is conducted and the martial arts talent and the alchemy talent are tested at the same time, the scores in the two talent areas can be superimposed. In other words, as long as you can pass this fusion test, the final score will definitely be amazing. high!" "I never expected that there would be geniuses who came out of the secular world to trigger this kind of fusion test. Could it be that the secular geniuses participating in the talent draft this time are really hidden dragons and crouching tigers?" At this time, someone suddenly reminded: "Don't be too optimistic. This kind of fusion test is usually very difficult. If one doesn't do it well, he may fall." "Yes, opportunities and dangers always coexist. If you perform this fusion talent test well, you can get super high scores, but if you make a mistake, the danger will be fatal." "Yes, this fusion test is not like a single talent test. If you fail a single talent test, you will fail. If you fail this fusion test, it may mean death." At this moment, an examiner suddenly shouted as if he had discovered a new world: "Look, isn't the nameplate number that triggered the fusion test the same as the mental genius in the first level?" "What?" "That mental genius in the first level triggered the fusion test again in this level?" "How is this possible?" The examiners¡¯ first reaction was that they didn¡¯t believe it. However, when they carefully looked at the nameplate number, they had to admit that this nameplate number was indeed the nameplate number of the mental genius in the first level. Many of them knew this number by heart, just to observe the subsequent results of this mental genius. Therefore, it is impossible for them to remember it wrong. "A genius with mental power who can trigger the fusion test of martial arts and alchemy. This child's future is very promising." Everyone was excited. Being able to trigger this fusion test shows that this genius has outstanding talents in both martial arts and alchemy. Originally, they felt that this mental genius was worth cultivating even if his talents in other aspects were average. But now, this mental genius may have outstanding talents in both martial arts and alchemy. If such a genius is properly cultivated, there is a great hope that he can advance to the level of a direct disciple of the four major sects in the future! Even if the resources and luck are good enough, it might not be a bad idea to attack the true disciples! Within a moment, the chief elders of the four major sects were already alarmed. Some people even wanted to report to the four ancestors, but they were stopped. ?"We still don't know if this genius can pass the fusion test. After passing it, it won't be too late to alarm the ancestors." "Yes, maybe this boy died during the test. In that case, it would be in vain to alarm the ancestors." ¡­¡­ Su Han stood on the cliff opposite, looking at the Purple Jade Ginseng King from a distance. This Purple Jade Ginseng King is undoubtedly very attractive. ¡° Moreover, the content of this test must also be to pick the Purple Jade Ginseng King yourself. However, seeing the purple jade vines entangled together, Su Han knew that it would definitely not be easy to pick this purple jade ginseng king. As for the Purple Palace Snake, Su Han is not particularly afraid. The domineering power of the Purple Palace Snake lies first in its toxicity, and then in its attack power. And Su Han¡¯s refining of the soul-eating bat king¡¯s heart is invulnerable to all poisons, so the purple palace snake¡¯s biggest attack method has been eliminated by him in advance. " However, if it were other geniuses, it would be very difficult to encounter this Purple Palace Snake. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1549: Battle against Purple Jade Vine You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han stood on the outside and first observed it, and found that there were four layers of defense around the Purple Jade Ginseng King. In other words, if you want to get close to the Purple Jade Vine, you must first pass four levels. These four levels are all plants, three are highly poisonous, and one has extremely strong attack power, which is very amazing. Su Han didn¡¯t waste any time and directly used the Galaxy Cutting Finger. With the use of the hand technique, the powerful cutting power was like a harvester, harvesting crazily around the purple jade vines. The silver cutting light flickered quickly, and within a short while, Xinghe Cutting cleaned the plants around the purple jade vines. However, when Xinghe Cutting tried to cut the purple jade vines, Su Han discovered that the defensive power of the purple jade vines was simply astonishing. The force of cutting on the purple jade vine was like cutting on iron stone. Not to mention cutting off, not even a deep cut was left. "Good guy, how strong is this purple jade vine?" Su Han looked at the tenacity of the purple jade vine and was slightly distracted for a moment. With his current cultivation level at the peak of the Imperial Realm, and the attack strength of the Galaxy Cutting Finger, it is almost impossible to break through the purple jade vines. Not to mention, there is also the Purple Palace Snake, who knows where it is hidden. Su Han took a deep breath, but instead of cutting with the galaxy, he took out a stainless steel sword. This stainless steel sword is the one that combines the power of the fragments of the Holy Sword. "The sword is like a spring breeze!" Su Han activated the spring breeze sword, and the fine sword energy, like thousands of filaments, turned into thousands of white lights and slashed towards the purple jade vine. This sword looks very scattered, but once it is focused on a certain point, it can form a high-density continuous attack of sword light. Su Han now obviously needs to adopt a strategy of defeating each one. First, focus all the sword energy attacks on one vine. This long sword, blessed by the power of the fragments of the Holy Sword, really has amazing attack power. The vine was struck by thousands of sword energies, and a deep gap finally appeared on the vine. Su Han did not stop, but continued to pour spiritual power into the long sword. Finally, the vine was completely cut from the middle! Take advantage of the victory and pursue it! Su Han worked hard and cut off several vines in succession. However, new problems have arisen. The cut vines obviously did not completely lose their vitality. New vines actually grew from the cut. Although the growth rate is very slow, when Su Han cuts off each piece one by one, the ones that were cut off at the beginning will fully grow again. This is a big trouble. Without any hesitation, Su Han summoned the Glaze True Fire and began to burn the newly cut vines. These purple jade vines are spiritual creatures. When their vitality is strong, it is naturally impossible for the Glazed True Fire to harm them at all. However, the vines that had just been cut off had the weakest vitality, and when burned by the glazed true fire, they turned into ashes. After all, the True Glaze Fire is one of the top ten strange fires in the Great Xia Strange Fire List. Although it is far from its final form, it is enough to burn these newly cut vines. With Liuli True Fire to clean up the mess, Su Han was able to clean up the purple jade vines in a much more orderly manner. The purple jade vines were cut open one by one, and the number of vines has been reduced by most of half. At this time, Su Han's eyes narrowed, but his evil eyes were fixed on the remaining purple jade vine. This "vine" is entangled among other intricate purple jade vines. At first glance, it really looks like an ordinary purple jade vine. With the naked eye, you can¡¯t see any flaws at all. However, Su Han knew that this "vine" was actually the Purple Palace Snake. What this purple palace snake is best at is disguising itself as purple jade vines, and then delivering a fatal blow to the enemy when they are unprepared. "What a guy." Su Han secretly praised, but the sword light in his hand did not stop at all, and he slashed towards the purple palace snake. No matter how strong the Purple Palace Snake's defense is, it is not as tough as the Purple Jade Vine. The reason why the Purple Temple Snake is scary is that it can disguise itself as a purple jade vine and attack the monks with poison when they are not prepared. But now, Su Han has completely seen through the disguise of the Purple Palace Snake. Su Han himself has a physique that is impervious to all poisons. It can be said that the two most popular methods of the Purple Palace Snake have become ineffective against Su Han.   Su Han¡¯s powerful sword light formed a terrifying attack force and struck the Purple Palace Snake¡¯s seven inches. The so-called "hitting a snake at seven inches" means that although the Purple Palace Snake is already a holy-level monster, its seven inches is still its weakness. In a matter of seconds, the Purple Palace Snake was chopped until it was dripping with blood. Of course, the bleeding is just the appearance, and this kind of trauma is not the most fatal. The most fatal thing about this blow was actually that it cut through the purple palace snake's air sea and cut off its life function. There is nothing more terrifying than having your vitality cut off. The purple palace snake howled repeatedly and rolled crazily on the purple jade vines. The powerful strangulation force twisted the purple jade vines. The remaining half of the purple jade vines were gradually destroyed by the purple palace snake. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1550: Comments from the Ancestors You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, the more the Purple Palace Snake acted like this, the more Su Han relaxed. He knew that this meant that his blow had hit the Violet Palace Snake's vitals. If you don¡¯t hit the vital point, you may still have to work hard, but if you hit the vital point, it means that the Purple Palace Snake is dead. "Kill the Purple Palace Snake and get the Purple Jade Ginseng King. At the same time, take out the gallbladder of the Purple Palace Snake and use its cold blood as a medicine guide. It is very beneficial to extract the medicinal power when refining the Purple Jade Ginseng King." Su Han's thoughts reached this point, and he became even more merciless. The sword light twisted and completely strangled the Purple Palace Snake. After the Purple Palace Snake died, the purple jade vines were almost completely destroyed by the Purple Palace Snake, leaving them completely bare. The Purple Jade Ginseng King buried underground no longer had any defense, as if he were alone. Su Han did not hesitate and got the Purple Jade Ginseng King. However, although his eyes were gleaming, he did not forget to remove the gallbladder of the Purple Palace Snake. After doing all this, a voice rang in Su Han's ear: "Congratulations, you passed the talent assessment." At this time, only half a day has passed since the talent level started. As these words fell, Su Han's figure disappeared from the deep valley and appeared in the outside world. When Su Han returned to the outside world, he also found that a group of examiners looked at him with strange eyes, as if they were looking at monsters. It¡¯s nothing more than a mental genius. The talent test also triggered the martial arts and alchemy fusion test and passed it. It¡¯s enough to pass, and it only took half a day to complete. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In half a day, it shows that this genius¡¯s martial arts talent and alchemy talent are both at a high level. This is simply unheard of! At least, these examiners have never heard that a secular genius can have such a good talent. You must know that although the four major sects select some disciples from the secular world every five years, even if these secular warriors enter the four major sects, they are mainly for soy sauce. They are marginalized figures and will basically not have any problems. Special achievement. The ones who are the mainstream in the four major sects are the geniuses whose parents and ancestors lived in the four major sects and who were born in the four major sects. The examiner at the talent level looked at Su Han several times before taking his competition nameplate and recording his results. When he returned the competition nameplate to Su Han, he couldn't help but said: "Young man, congratulations to you. Your results in this level are unparalleled. I estimate that no one should have higher scores than you." I have to say one more thing. Once a genius like you enters the semi-finals, he will be able to compete with the geniuses of the four major sects. Come on." Su Han also smiled lightly when he heard this: "Thank you for the encouragement." Winning the highest score certainly gave him a sense of accomplishment, but what made him even more delighted was that he got the Purple Jade Ginseng King and the gallbladder of the Purple Palace Snake. These two things can be said to be an unexpected surprise. At this time, the four ancestors were also alarmed. When they heard that there was such a genius, the first level only took a day and a half to complete the reincarnation path, and the second level only took half a day to complete the fusion test of martial arts and alchemy. The Four Ancestors, such a well-informed and powerful person, were a little unable to sit still. Good guy, I never thought that there is such a genius buried in the world? Such a genius, if given time to grow up, might be able to compete with the top geniuses among the four major sects. "Fellow Taoist Jiuying, let me just say this? It is absolutely meaningful for the four major sects to unite to hold a talent draft this time. Doesn't this uncover potential worldly geniuses? I believe that such geniuses will be able to participate in this talent show this time." In the draft, a second and third one can also be discovered" The one who spoke was Patriarch Qingyin of the Seven Star Sect. The Jiuying Patriarch of the Holy Sword Stage smiled faintly: "Qingyin, you are too optimistic. A secular warrior is a secular warrior after all. No matter how potential he is, the golden cultivation time in his life has long been delayed and it is impossible to grow. He is the top genius in the upper nine realms." Pixiu Patriarch of Tianlong Pavilion smiled strangely and said: "Jiu Ying, you always seem to look down on secular warriors, and always conclude that the best geniuses cannot be discovered from the secular world. Well, if this talent draft really comes from A good seed has been discovered in the secular world, why don't you compete with a few of us?" The ancestor of Jiuying snorted: "Pixiu, you are already old, why do you always say such innocent words? Although I have some personal opinions, the draft is a major event for the sect, and there is no difference between the two.??Association. If we really meet a real genius, why shouldn't our Holy Sword Platform fight? " "Now is it accepted that real geniuses can emerge from the secular world?" The ancestor of Jiuying said calmly: "Whether there is a real genius depends on the performance of the third level. No matter how good the performance in the first two levels is, if the actual combat ability is not good, then he will be a waste after all." The words of Ancestor Jiuying are not completely unreasonable. In the world of martial arts, everything must ultimately fall into actual combat. No matter how much you talk about other aspects, it will be useless if your actual combat ability is not good. However, even if there is some truth to what the Jiuying Patriarch said, at least this worldly genius has left a deep impression in the minds of the other three Patriarchs. The other three ancestors have already sent messages to their subordinates, asking them to keep an eye on this genius in the preliminary round to see how he performs in the third level. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1551: Actual Combat Level You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The examiners in the main control area, except for the people from the Holy Sword Stage, all the people from the other three sects have received messages from their ancestors at this time. "Sure enough, this genius has attracted the attention of our ancestors." "With incredible mental strength and superb talents in martial arts and alchemy, it seems that our talent show was not in vain. We can indeed find gold in the sand of the world." "Haha, the geniuses of the four major sects are finally not lonely anymore. Having such a secular genius will bring so much pressure and challenges to the local geniuses of the four major sects." "Huh, pressure, challenge?" An examiner from the Holy Sword Stage was dissatisfied, "Don't say it too early. The foundation of the local geniuses of the four major sects is not comparable to that of secular warriors. Such secular people who come from sects , if you want to challenge the geniuses of the four major sects, you are already far behind at the beginning. You must know that the local geniuses of the four major sects have been trained by the top resources of the Upper Nine Domains since childhood. If secular warriors want to pursue them now, then No matter how hard you try, you can't catch up. What's more, since this worldly genius has a strong mind, he must be over twenty-five years old, because a young man under twenty-five years of age, with an undecided mind, cannot have such super strength. Mentally.¡± "So what if you are over twenty-five?" someone couldn't help but ask. The examiner of the Holy Sword Platform sneered: "What do you think? If you are over twenty-five years old, no matter how talented you are and how strong your mental strength is, you have missed the best opportunity to practice. It is just a dream to compete with the local geniuses of the four major sects." This Holy Sword Stage examiner has the same caliber as his ancestor. Although the words are unpalatable, they are not completely unreasonable. However, someone soon jumped out to object: "Over twenty-five years old? How is it possible? How can such a genius not be discovered by the four major sects after he is twenty-five years old?" "Yes, it is best to be in his teens or twenties. In that case, he is definitely qualified to challenge the local geniuses of the four major sects." The examiners were talking a lot, and most of them still wanted to see a secular genius rise in the four major sects. After all, the four major sects have always been dominated by local talents, and the ones who dominate are always local talents. This one-sided situation will inevitably make people feel complacent and devoid of new ideas over time. During the discussion, the three-day assessment time for the second level passed quickly. In this second level, another group of people were brutally eliminated. The 40,000 contestants were reduced by nearly half, leaving only more than 20,000 people. The more than 20,000 people can be regarded as those who have passed through the pass and washed down the sand in the big waves. At this moment, everyone is gearing up, their eyes full of enthusiasm, eager to show off their skills in the third level of actual combat. "The third level tests your actual combat ability. Maybe you will ask, how to test your actual combat ability? Everyone has different martial arts, magical powers, and magic weapons. No matter what method is used to assess, there will inevitably be unfairness. However, Today, we adopt a relatively fair assessment method." "Have you seen the smooth stone tablet in front of you? Wait a moment, on this stone tablet, a set of martial arts skills will be displayed, called "Seven Saint Palms". It is said that in ancient times, the seven saints from the upper nine realms joined forces. A palm technique created. Of course, what is shown to you this time is a simplified version of the "Seven Holy Divine Palms". You have three days to deduce and understand this palm technique, and during these three days, you can only use it in your mind You cannot deduce it in real practice." "Three days later, you will use this set of "Seven Saints' Palms" to enter the Seven Saints' Hall for assessment. In the Seven Saints' Hall, there are countless secret chambers, and each secret room has mechanism puppets of different levels. You can only use The "Seven Holy Palms" are used to attack the machine puppet, and this machine puppet will only use the "Seven Holy Palms" to fight against you." "There are ten levels in the secret room, and you only have three chances to challenge. In the end, the top 8,000 contestants will be deemed to have passed and can enter the semi-finals. The remaining contestants will all be eliminated." "You must want to ask, how to determine the ranking?" "The ranking is determined according to the level of the secret room challenged. The higher the level of the secret room challenged, the higher the score, and the higher the ranking. If the levels of the secret rooms challenged are the same, it depends on who takes the shorter time to challenge. If the challenge takes the same time, It just depends on who takes the shortest time to comprehend the martial arts." The rules are simple, but the competition is cruel. Those who can reach this level have passed all the way and no one wants to be eliminated at this final level. ¡°However, a total of 20,000 people participated in the assessment, but only 8,000 people were left in the end. This is the cruel fact, no one wants to be eliminated, everyone wants to be among the 8,000 people left behind.? For a time, all the contestants present felt a sense of inexplicable pressure. Su Han sat cross-legged in the crowd, not showing off his appearance, and looked very low-key. He has experienced similar assessments in Sheyang Tower and Yulong Chief. At this moment, there is no sense of tension. "Seven Holy Palms", he searched through his memory, but there was no relevant information. However, Su Han knew that the martial arts path was vast, and it was normal to have some martial arts techniques that he had never heard of. Just because I haven¡¯t heard of it, it doesn¡¯t mean that Su Han¡¯s performance will be affected at this level. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1552 Entering the Seven Saints Hall You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, the third level assessment begins." The examiner gave an order, and lines of words gradually appeared on the smooth stone tablet. There are several acres of huge stone tablets, and the fonts displayed are very clear. Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness is powerful, and his memory is so powerful that other participating warriors cannot match it. At this moment, he glanced at it, and it was as if these lines were engraved in his mind, easily indelible. After reading it once, I memorized all the tens of thousands of words of martial arts instructions. Afterwards, Su Han stopped being distracted, gathered his mind, and entered a meditative state. "This "Seven Holy Palms", as the name suggests, is a palm technique. There are seven changes in this palm technique, and each change corresponds to a secret. The characteristics of this palm technique are used by different people. It has different powers, it all depends on the person who uses it, how many variations and secrets he has mastered." Su Han quickly analyzed the "Seven Holy Palms" thoroughly. The power of this "Seven Holy Palms" depends entirely on the person who uses it. The more than 20,000 contestants present have all entered intense meditation at this moment. There is a very harsh point in this level of assessment, that is, before challenging the secret room of the agency, you can only deduce it in your mind and not practice it in actual combat. If you want to practice, you have to enter the Seven Saints Hall to challenge. But there are only three opportunities to challenge. Use one opportunity and lose one chance. However, in these three opportunities, you have to try to choose a higher-level secret room to play, otherwise, you may be kicked out because the level of the secret room is too low. In short, this assessment method is very harsh and requires high levels of comprehension from the contestants. All contestants have solemn expressions on their faces. At this time, every minute is very precious. Because the shorter the time it takes you to understand martial arts, the more advantageous it will be when the final ranking is settled. Therefore, although three days are given to master the martial arts, many contestants still hope that they can master it as soon as possible. Time passes by minute by minute. The examiners present were all sitting there bored at this time. Obviously, they did not think that anyone would apply to enter the Seven Saints Hall on this first day. The fastest and fastest, we have to wait until the next day. Moreover, there will never be many people applying to enter the hall the next day. But soon, this boredom was broken. Su Han suddenly stood up and walked to an examiner: "I want to challenge." The examiner was still taking a nap, obviously not mentally prepared at all. It's only been three hours since the third level started. Originally, they thought that no matter how soon, they would have to wait until tomorrow for someone to challenge, but now, it only took three hours for someone to apply to challenge? "Challenge? Now?" the examiner asked, still a little unsure. Su Han nodded. "This okay, you come in with me." The examiner for this third level is different from the first two levels, so the examiner has no idea that the young man in front of him has already made a big splash in the first two levels and caused several rounds of Hot discussion. If he knew, maybe he wouldn't be so shocked. "So fast?" "You only understood it for three hours and then launched a challenge? This guy, has he probably practiced the "Seven Holy Palms"?" "Yes, otherwise, how could it be possible to get started in three hours?" "I heard that a super genius emerged from the previous assessment, first in terms of mental strength and talent. This time, it won't be him again, right?" ¡°Don¡¯t say it yet, it¡¯s really possible.¡± "However, is this too fast? It has only been three hours since we launched the challenge. What do we, the other contestants, think?" "Tsk, tsk, they don't take us preliminary contestants seriously at all. Their competitors are the disciples of the four major sects in the semi-finals." Su Han followed the examiner into the Seven Saints Hall, not caring what the outside world would say. This Seven Saints Hall is extremely empty. There are countless secret chambers in rows, with ten rooms in each row. They are neatly arranged and can accommodate thousands of people for assessment at the same time. The reason why there are ten secret rooms in a group is because these secret rooms are divided into ten levels, and each group has secret rooms from level one to level ten. "Have you seen these ten secret rooms? The difficulty of these ten secret rooms is from level one to level ten.? rise. You have three chances to challenge, and your score will be calculated based on your best one. However, as long as one of the three opportunities fails, it will be a complete failure. Therefore, you must consider the difficulty of your challenge. " The examiner explained patiently. Su Han nodded. In fact, he already had a challenge plan and said, "I want to challenge the fifth level of difficulty." "Level 5?" The examiner was stunned and challenged Level 5 from the beginning. Isn't it too risky? He couldn't help but feel a little angry. How dare this young man not listen to his explanation at all? Didn't I already say that I have three opportunities to challenge, and I won't allow failure. In other words, for the first challenge, you can choose a lower-level secret room to familiarize yourself with martial arts and verify the results of your understanding. In the examiner¡¯s opinion, the wisest choice is to choose the first or second level of difficulty to practice, even if it¡¯s just to warm up first. But this young man came up and said he wanted to challenge the fifth level. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,553 Passed Easily You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The examiner was unhappy, but he still said patiently: "Are you sure you want to challenge the fifth level? In my opinion, it would be better if you challenge the first or second level first. The fifth level is very difficult. Those who can pass the fifth level can definitely rank among the top 100 at this level.¡± Su Han could feel the other party's kind reminder, and he also smiled to show his gratitude. But he still nodded and said: "I am determined to challenge the fifth level." The examiner couldn't help but be startled when he saw Su Han's determined expression. After a moment, he sighed softly: "It seems that you have really thought about it. Okay, this is the entrance to the fifth-level secret room, go in by yourself. The time spent in the challenge will also be the basis for determining your final ranking. " Although the examiner didn¡¯t know why Su Han chose Level 5, he could also tell that Su Han was not the kind of brainless young man. Although he didn¡¯t think this young man could succeed in challenging the fifth-level secret room, he still admired this kind of young man who dared to enter and fight. Su Han stepped forward and pushed the door open. The door to the secret room slowly closed. The examiner looked behind him and shook his head: "When did young people from the secular world become so impulsive?" At this time, the other examiners also came over one after another. ¡°Obviously, they are also very interested in the contestants who applied to enter the actual competition within three hours. Seeing the examiner who brought Su Han in, they couldn't help but ask: "That contestant, which level did he choose?" "What do you think?" The examiner was too cautious. "I guess it must be the first level, the lowest difficulty. This guy must want to use the lowest difficulty level to practice his actual combat strength." "Yes, he definitely wants to comprehend while actually fighting. If it takes him three hours to comprehend, then his martial arts comprehension is too abnormal, right?" "It's also possible that I've been exposed to the martial arts "Seven Holy Palms" before." An examiner said. He didn't believe that someone could master a martial art within three hours. "Hehe" The examiner who came in at the beginning smiled strangely, "He chose level five." "What?" "Level 5? Are you kidding me?" "Impossible! After three hours of mastering a martial art that I have never experienced before, I challenge the fifth-level secret room. You know, the fifth-level secret room contains puppets from the eighth level of the Imperial Realm. This is nonsense." "Yes, the cultivation levels of the machine puppets in this secret room are all based on the level of the secret room. The first-level secret rooms are the machine puppets at the fourth level of the Imperial Realm, which are more in line with the training standards. After all, in the secret room, there are only Being able to use the "Seven Holy Divine Palms", a martial art that I have never experienced before, my actual combat effectiveness will definitely be greatly reduced." The examiner shrugged and said, "Believe it or not, he entered the fifth-level secret room." "Crazy, really crazy." "By the way, I heard from the examiners of the previous two levels that this time there is a super secular genius who is number one in mental strength and talent. Could it be him?" "Even if he raises the difficulty of the challenge so high all of a sudden, he will regret it when he suffers a loss." "The young man is so arrogant. Maybe things are going so well in front of him, so he's getting carried away." "If you haven't been tempered by the four major sects, you will not be considered a true genius after all." "It's okay to let him suffer some losses. Anyway, if he is really the genius who ranked first in the first two levels, even if he fails this level and is eliminated, the four major sects will rush to get him afterwards." As several examiners were talking, the door to the secret room suddenly opened. Su Han walked out with a calm look on his face. He didn't even turn over his clothes, as if he had gone in to drink a cup of tea. "You?" The examiners all stared, "Why are you out here?" Su Han was even more stunned than them: "The assessment is completed, but you can't come out?" "What? Are you done now?" These examiners thought for a moment that Su Han was lying. However, when they verified that Su Han had indeed completed the fifth-level secret room assessment, his expressions suddenly became extremely rich. They were not optimistic about it before, but they didn't expect that in the blink of an eye, they would take care of the fifth-level mechanism puppet. Moreover, it is so fast and the process is so easy, it is as simple as swatting a fly to death. Cheating? The secret room of the Seven Saints Hall can be?It's so simple. There are countless monitoring formations. Once you use martial arts other than "Seven Holy Palms", you will be kicked out by the monitoring formation immediately. In other words, the other party did pass the test using the "Seven Holy Palms". For a moment, the examiners looked at each other, and they couldn't help but tone a little more politely: "Young man, do you still want to continue the challenge?" Su Han smiled and said: "I want to digest the experience of this battle, and I will challenge you for the second time in half an hour." Half an hour? The examiners were all stunned. You must know that the assessment lasts for ten days. There is absolutely no need to challenge a second time in half an hour. Seeing Su Han walking out, the examiner who first led Su Han in couldn't help but sigh: "When did such a genius appear in the world? This kind of genius is not as good as the first-class geniuses from our four major sects. , it¡¯s not much different.¡± Even more, the examiner has reason to believe that if this genius was also born in one of the four major sects and received training from the resources of the four major sects since childhood, he might have grown into a top-notch genius in the four major sects by now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1554 The Seventh Change You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Half an hour later, Su Han's figure appeared again at the door of the Seven Saints Hall. This time, Su Han skipped the level again and directly challenged the seventh level of difficulty. The mechanism puppet at the fifth level of difficulty is only equivalent to the cultivation level of the eighth level of the Imperial Realm. However, the seventh level of difficulty is equivalent to the peak of the Imperial Realm. It¡¯s only one step away from being able to compete with the Holy Realm. The difficulty of this seventh level is definitely ten times higher than that of the fifth level. Even with so many contestants present, these examiners did not think that any of them could pass the seventh level of difficulty. At the moment, these examiners all looked at Su Han with strange eyes. However, now they don¡¯t dare to doubt this crazy genius casually. You know, they were so suspicious just now, and in the blink of an eye, the fifth level secret room was broken. This time, can he create a miracle again? These examiners no longer dare to make arbitrary conclusions at this time. In the seventh-level secret room, the machine puppet at the peak of the imperial realm is indeed much more powerful than before. After Su Han met him, he realized that this opponent was not easy. However, he himself is also at the peak of the Imperial Realm. In addition, he has passed the training of the fifth-level difficulty machine puppet. His understanding of the "Seven Holy Palms" has improved to another level, and he has mastered the "Seven Holy Palms". The fifth variation of Palm. Therefore, at this seventh level of difficulty, Su Han can still do it with ease. However, this time, Su Han no longer pursued a quick victory. On the contrary, he was almost fighting, grinding against the machine puppet, and using the machine puppet to sharpen himself. If he pursued speed in the first challenge, then Su Han pursued slowness in this second challenge. Experience the essence in slowness and understand the essence. There are seven changes in this "Seven Holy Palms". Su Han knew that now that he had realized the fifth change, which was the most, he would challenge himself to the eighth level of difficulty, which was the limit. " However, Su Han felt that since he came to participate in the competition, he must challenge the top level of difficulty, which is the tenth level. The tenth level of difficulty is equivalent to the third level of the holy realm puppet. Su Han couldn't use any other trump card. If he only used the "Seven Holy Palms", if he didn't understand the seventh change of the Seven Holy Palms, it would be basically impossible to challenge the tenth level of difficulty. Therefore, for this second challenge, what Su Han wants is actual combat experience, and strives to get the essence of the sixth and seventh changes from actual combat. Only by understanding the seventh change can we hope to fight against the puppet of the third level of the Holy Realm. boom! Su Han pushed it out with one palm, pushing the air with his palm force and making a low simmering sound. He collided with the palm of the mechanism puppet opposite, his body fluttered like a fallen leaf, and he took out another palm with his left hand. Boom boom boom! The fight was so indistinguishable that the whole secret room was filled with airflow, and the depressing air was filled with weird beeping sounds. The intensity of the battle is evident. "This evil genius seems to have suffered a big loss in there, right?" Outside the secret room, these examiners have basically concluded that this genius is the super genius who ranked first in the first two levels. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing for a young genius to suffer a little loss.¡± "It's really a bit strange this time. He came out half a quarter of an hour before he arrived at the fifth level of difficulty. But he didn't come out for two days at the seventh level of difficulty? It's not like he's in a hard battle, right?" Indeed, two days have passed since I entered the secret room of the seventh level of difficulty today. Within two days, other competing warriors continued to enter the Seven Saints Hall and began to challenge. However, this genius just didn't come out for two days. Two days of continuous fighting made the examiners wonder, can he really hold on? In fact, Su Han was not in a hard fight in the past two days as the outside world thought. On the contrary, he gained a lot in these two days. Through actual combat with the machine puppets, Su Han has successfully understood the sixth change of the "Seven Holy Palms". Even the seventh change is only one step away. This seventh change is actually mentioned on the stone tablet. However, it is very obscure and difficult to understand. Especially since there are only words on the stone tablet and no live demonstration, it makes it even more difficult to understand. Su Han was fighting with the machine puppet, and the evil eye was also faintly hot. Suddenly, a picture vaguely appeared in front of Su Han's eyes.But there was a figure who was constantly practicing the "Seven Holy Palms". For a moment, Su Han was also in a state of shock. "This isthe evil eye automatically simulated the "Seven Holy Palms" drill movements through the impressions in my mind?" Su Han perked up immediately and observed the virtual figure attentively. This virtual figure and simulated movements are the movements that Su Han has mastered. However, there is a big difference between just deducing it in your mind and actually seeing the figure. Over and over again, Su Han watched the figure drill while confronting the machine puppet. Suddenly, an idea flashed in Su Han's mind, and he suddenly integrated all the six changes he had mastered. "Yes, the previous six changes are merged into one, which is the seventh change of "Seven Holy Palms"!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1555 The Third Challenge You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Eat my slap!" Su Han opened his big hand and used a palm technique that combined the first six changes. It was extremely powerful and struck the machine puppet. boom! The mechanism puppet was hit, and its body hit the wall directly, shattering into pieces on the ground. Su Han was overjoyed. Sure enough, after integrating the first six changes, he finally successfully understood the seventh change of the "Seven Holy Palms". The door opens slowly. Su Han¡¯s second challenge was successful! At this time, only three days had passed since the assessment, which meant that Su Han still had seven days to challenge the tenth level of difficulty. Of course, his challenge opportunities have been used twice, leaving only the last one. After resting for a long time, Su Han appeared in the Seven Saints Hall again. Until now, only a few of the other contestants have performed amazingly, which also made the examiners somewhat bored. Not to mention compared to the super genius just now, none of these contestants can even come close to him. Therefore, when these examiners saw Su Han, their faces lit up with joy. The genius is here again, which means that exciting and exciting moments are coming again. "Are you going to challenge again?" The examiners rushed to meet Su Han, with smiles on their faces. Su Han nodded, why would he come to this hall without a challenge? "What level of difficulty do you plan to challenge this time?" Several examiners looked forward to it. When they challenged Su Han for the first time, they were worried that Su Han's challenge would be too difficult and wanted to persuade Su Han not to be impulsive. But at this moment, they seemed to be worried that Su Han's challenge was too difficult. A pair of eyes stared at Su Han, full of expectation. Having successfully challenged the seventh level just now, this time it is at least the eighth level challenge. If the eighth level challenge can be successful, the actual combat ability alone will be at least comparable to the quasi-first-class geniuses of the four major sects. Coupled with this child's outstanding talent, given time, he will definitely be among the top geniuses of the four major sects. "This time the level will be higher. I plan to challenge the tenth level." Su Han said. "What?" "The tenth level of difficulty? The highest level?" ¡°Jumping directly from the seventh level of difficulty to the tenth level? Is this too exaggerated?¡± The examiners¡¯ nerves were once again stimulated by Su Han. Although they have tried their best to overestimate Su Han, they all look forward to Su Han challenging the eighth level or even the ninth level of difficulty. "However, these examiners didn't even think about the tenth level. You must know that the tenth level is equivalent to a strong person with the third level of cultivation in the Holy Realm. With the fighting prowess of these secular geniuses in the preliminary round, let alone designated martial arts, even if they do not have designated martial arts, challenging a third-level powerhouse in the holy realm would be a sure way to seek abuse. Even among the four major sects, there are not many geniuses under the age of thirty who can surpass the third level of the Holy Realm. The examiners stared at each other, and finally couldn't help but said: "The tenth level is equivalent to the third level of the holy realm. Young man, are you sure you want to challenge it?" Su Han responded resolutely: "Sure." Since he came to participate in the general selection, he has never thought about preserving his strength. On the road of martial arts, you will always strive for the first place. This is the belief that any martial arts monk will believe in. Perhaps, most people are subject to talent and objective conditions, and will never be able to compete for the first place. However, any warrior with ambition and ambition will never give up the urge to compete for the first place. Once this momentum is gone, there will be no motivation to keep moving forward. The door to the tenth level of difficulty opened, and Su Han's back slowly walked into the secret room. At this moment, several examiners were in a trance, as if they were witnessing the beginning of a legend. That tall and upright figure was deeply imprinted in their minds at this moment, and it would probably be difficult to erase it throughout their lives. The tenth level of difficulty secret room is much more spacious than the previous secret rooms. The puppet of the third level of the Holy Realm stood in the secret room with powerful pressure, like a butcher waiting for his prey to come to his door, without any human emotions. Boom! When the machine puppet saw Su Han, he clapped his big hand, and a palm wind containing a trace of thunder and lightning flew directly towards Su Han. This was a move in the "Seven Sacred Palms". Thunder Palm! Su Han did not dare to neglect, and the fire attribute spiritual power in his body was activated, and he said ""Palm of Fire" was shot out, and his body flashed slightly following this, and with the help of the power of Electric Feather Escape, he easily landed on the flank of the mechanism puppet. The only weakness of the machine puppet is that it has no human wisdom, only fighting instinct. And Su Han¡¯s greatest reliance is wisdom, and it is the wisdom of two generations. " However, machine puppets also have advantages, that is, they have sufficient energy and will not feel tired like human warriors. If Su Han can use other magical martial arts, this third-level holy realm puppet will not be a problem for him. However, now he can only use the "Seven Holy Palms", which is obviously not enough to confront this mechanism puppet head-on. As expected, in the first round, Su Han could feel the violent fighting power of this mechanism puppet. Without waiting for Su Han to react, the machine puppet waved its powerful arms, vibrating continuously, and the palm winds transformed into various changes and kept rushing towards Su Han. This kind of violent attack obviously wants to lock all the space and force the opponent into a point of no return. As long as all the spaces are locked, it will be time for the puppets to brutally torture their opponents. Su Han saw through the fighting method of this mechanism puppet, but he was secretly surprised in his heart: "This mechanism puppet has enough energy. It is estimated that it will not be exhausted even if it fights with me for three days and three nights. If the violent attack of this intensity continues, The entire secret room will be locked by it. Then, won¡¯t I become its prey?¡± Su Han also has rich combat experience and reacted immediately. Palm to palm, they struck out continuously, constantly defusing this violent attack. "However, the mechanism puppet will not tire after all. The violent palm attacks become more and more vigorous. Although Su Han can resolve it very quickly, no matter how fast he is, he is still made of flesh and blood and cannot compete with the mechanism puppet for durability. After going back and forth like this for less than half an hour, Su Han knew that he would never be able to stop the rampage of this machine puppet by being beaten so passively. Once you let it lock the space in the secret room, all you will have left is to be brutally tortured. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1556: Draw? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It must be restrained, and it cannot continue to be violent like this." Su Han thought in his mind, and the palm technique in his hand changed from the previous opening and closing of the palm, and turned like a continuous snowflake, which seemed to have no lethality. Only Su Han himself knew that this palm technique was integrated with the power of the golden essence drawn from the Tianhe Glazed Tower. The power of this golden spirit is integrated into the "Thunder Palm" of the "Seven Holy Divine Palms", and is continuously drawn out by the thunder palm to form an invisible binding force field. The martial arts skill is still the "Seven Holy Palms", and the Thunder Palm is a variation of the "Seven Holy Palms", except that Su Han used the power of the golden essence and integrated it into the Thunder Palm to form a line of golden essence power. bondage. "Don't say you are fighting in a secret room. Even if you are fighting outside, I'm afraid not many people can understand the doorway here. After the restraint force field was formed, the action of the machine puppet slowed down as expected. The situation in which the entire secret room was continuously cut and sealed by this machine puppet was slowly broken. And Su Han gradually took the initiative from the original passive situation. It¡¯s just that the tenth level is the most difficult level after all, and it¡¯s definitely not that easy to pass. Even if the puppet of the third level of the Holy Realm is controlled by the binding force field, it only slows down the violent attack momentum for a moment. It is still not easy for Su Han to defeat this mechanism puppet. However, with the help of the binding force field, it is equivalent to weakening the strength of this mechanism puppet by 30%. In this way, Su Han can compete with the machine puppets by virtue of the seven changes of "Seven Holy Palms". "Unexpectedly, even if I use the power of the golden essence, I can still only draw a tie with this mechanism puppet. This highest level of difficulty is indeed not easy." Su Han¡¯s "Seven Holy Divine Palms" have indeed reached the highest level. However, the gap between his cultivation level and that of the machine puppet is too big, and coupled with the fact that he cannot use other magical powers, it is indeed impossible to win over this machine puppet. As a result, the battle between the two has reached a stalemate. Three days have passed Five days have passed The battle is still inextricable. Even if the spiritual sea realm is as powerful as Su Han, he still has to take Qi-restoring pills many times to replenish his spiritual power. But the mechanism puppet seems to have a constant flow of spiritual power and is not tired at all. "Five days have passed since this battle, and I only have one or two days left. Could it be that I can't defeat this machine puppet after all?" A tie, in terms of assessment results, is not considered a failure. However, as a warrior who pursues progress, Su Han is absolutely unwilling to accept a meaningless result like a tie. "The Tao of Reincarnation has tempered my mental strength. The battle with the Purple Palace Snake in Tiantian Pass has also given me a lot of practical experience. Now I am only one step away from the Holy Realm. If I attack the Holy Realm now, I will have at least 70% chance. Being sure can lead to success.¡± "Once I enter the Holy Realm, my strength will definitely increase greatly. Now I and this machine puppet are equally matched, and no one can do anything to the other. Once my strength increases sharply, I will have great hope of defeating this machine puppet." "To fight or not to fight?" Su Han was making a decision in his heart. "However, this kind of choice is not difficult for a brave man. Almost instantly, Su Han had a choice. "Since I have come to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects, I must try my best. Although this level is the last level of the preliminary round, it is far from the end of the talent draft. If I choose to be timid here, what will happen next Competition, how can thoughts be accessible?" Su Han no longer hesitated. He decided to have an impact even if he took the risk. As long as you break through to the holy realm and increase your strength greatly, you can definitely take advantage of the situation and take down this puppet. In a moment of thought, Su Han circulated the spiritual sea in his body and actually started to rush forward. Fighting at the same time, moving the spiritual sea to attack the holy realm, this requires very high mental strength from Su Han, and it can definitely be regarded as dual-tasking. Fortunately, Su Han has a strong mind and can barely hold on. However, the experience of leveling up while fighting is an unprecedented challenge for Su Han. Another hour passed. Two hours Three hours Time continues to pass, and Su Han is distracted and unable to devote himself wholeheartedly. The pressure on the machine puppet is naturally reduced, and the strength of the counterattack continues to increase.? Fortunately, the restraining force field set up by Su Han continued to grow in the secret room and did not disappear. As a result, the action of the machine puppet was greatly restricted. Even if it did not suffer a direct attack from Su Han, its strength was also greatly restricted. An organ puppet whose strength is limited, even if it is the third level of the Holy Realm, cannot cause essential harm to Su Han. From the outside, almost all contestants have completed the assessment at this time. However, Su Han did not come out of the secret room, so this assessment drama could not end perfectly. After all, the examiners know very well that Su Han¡¯s assessment is the grand finale of this level, and even the grand finale of the entire preliminary round. This genius, who has the most mental strength and talent, chose the tenth level for this level, which is the highest level of difficulty. This is absolutely unprecedented. Now, the time has come to the last day. If at the last moment, this genius still cannot defeat the puppet in the tenth level secret room, then it can only be considered a draw. A draw is not considered a failure, but it is not considered a success either. Scores can only be calculated based on the results of the previous challenge. Su Han¡¯s last challenge was the seventh level of difficulty. Among all the warriors who participated in the competition, only a few successfully passed the seventh level of difficulty. However, this has greatly exceeded the expectations of the examiners. Originally, they thought that none of the contestants present would pass the seventh level of difficulty. But now, there are actually so many of them. And among these people, three actually passed the eighth level of difficulty! This made these examiners even more looking forward to Su Han's breakthrough. "Before, we all underestimated the potential of geniuses born in the secular world. Three of the contestants participating in the primary election this time were able to pass the eighth level of difficulty. It seems that the situation of local geniuses in the four major sects is one-sided, and there is hope Got changed." "Three is still too few. It still lacks competitiveness in front of the local geniuses of the four major sects. Unless this genius with the most mental strength and talent can succeed in challenging the tenth level of difficulty. In that case, he will take the lead among the secular geniuses. , maybe you can get a place among the four major sects." "I wonder. I thought that only one person had broken through the seventh-level secret room today, and it was so early. He must have ranked first in this test. But I didn't expect that three people had broken through the eighth-level secret room. So. Speaking of which, in the last half day, if he cannot pass the tenth level secret room, he can only calculate based on his previous seventh level results, and he will fall to fourth place." (Remember the website address. £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 1557: Breakthrough in the Holy Realm, Visions of Heaven and Earth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he said this, other examiners also agreed: "This genius is so crazy. If he chooses to challenge the eighth or ninth level of difficulty, there is actually a lot of hope." ¡°There is no way, mental strength comes first, and talent comes first. This result probably makes him a little arrogant, so he has to challenge to the top.¡± "Yeah, it's a pity, it's a pity! If he doesn't get first place in this final test, it will be a flaw and a pity for him. A genius like him has the strength to challenge the tenth-level secret room without defeat. It can be seen that The actual combat effectiveness is also amazing. This kind of genius should win the crown at every level. If he fails at this level, his quality will be greatly reduced." "Don't worry, there is still half a day, maybe we can create a miracle today?" "The possibility is too small. Even if the top disciples from the four major sects come to this level, they may not dare to say that they will succeed in challenging the tenth level secret room." The examiners were having a heated discussion outside, but Su Han, who was in the secret room, was fighting against the machine puppets while the Great Circulation of Heaven and Earth in his body was constantly running, with streams of spiritual power moving in one direction like thousands of troops. The impact was like countless rivers converging into the sea. Su Han only felt that his Dantian was expanding and expanding. And in the center of the spiritual sea in Dantian, a purple mansion is gradually taking shape. At the same time, above Su Han's head, there were also three wonderful flower-shaped shadows, which were getting clearer and clearer. Su Han knew that he had reached a critical moment in his attack on the Holy Realm. And the machine puppet on the opposite side is attacking him more and more violently, making people more and more unable to breathe. "Success or failure depends on one move, go for it in one go!" Su Han had only one thought in his mind, and that was to rush forward with all his strength. His current situation is like sailing against the current. What he wants is a momentum of going upstream. The spiritual power in Su Han's body is like a dragon rushing upstream under a waterfall, constantly attacking the restraints in his body. Boom, boom! Su Han's spiritual sea was like a deep valley, with rumbling sounds constantly coming from it, and Su Han's whole body, meridians, and bones were like gold and stone, emitting various wonderful resonance sounds, like a song Extraordinarily harmonious chorus. Suddenly! Su Han felt his whole body loosen up, and the imperial shackles all over his body were shattered like a huge glass cover, and pieces collapsed. Boom! All the shackles of the imperial realm were suddenly reduced to ashes! The spiritual power gushing out from the body is like a dragon or a tiger, with cheerful vitality, as if it is about to soar into the sky. In the spiritual sea of ??dantian, a purple mansion is building rapidly. And the three flower-shaped phantoms above Su Han's head were as clear as if the lanterns were lit. Three flowers gathered at the top, a breakthrough in the holy realm! However, the moment Su Han broke through to the holy realm, all of Su Han's spiritual power soared into the sky. The next moment, a crack seemed to be split between heaven and earth. The color of the sky and the earth changed, and a gap opened in the void, but it seemed as if a huge eye appeared in the gap, looking down at the sentient beings below coldly! "What's this?" Su Han in the secret room immediately noticed this strange phenomenon. While he was surprised, he also immediately restrained his spiritual power, not wanting to cause too exaggerated a vision. It¡¯s just that the strange phenomenon in the sky and the huge eyes, even if they only appeared for a moment, the sensation they caused cannot be small. For a time, everyone in Mount Sumeru, including the four great ancestors, were all alarmed. Even the four well-informed ancestors were completely stunned by the scene just now. ??Have they ever seen such a scene? "How is this going?" "Is there some rare treasure about to appear in Mount Xumi? Or is there some big shot making a breakthrough? Is it some ancestor who is making a breakthrough?" Everyone is making random guesses. However, the four ancestors knew very well in their hearts that even if a powerful person of his own level achieved a breakthrough, how could it ever cause such a level of heaven and earth phenomena? Where did this vision of heaven and earth come from? The eyes of the four ancestors, full of doubts and doubts, shot through the clouds in the sky, as if they wanted to restore and see through the scene just now. It¡¯s just that theyWith his eyes, he could not trace back the source of this vision of heaven and earth. "Could it be that this talent draft of the four major sects is really different from previous years? Is it a blessing? Is it a curse?" The four ancestors murmured to themselves that the expansion of Fengyun Julong Sect in recent years has indeed made them feel a crisis, which is also the direct reason that prompted them to hold this large-scale talent draft. Because, the four major sects have always been very conservative in selecting disciples, only selecting from the descendants of the four major sects. Although this method of selecting disciples ensured the purity of the bloodline, it also left the four major sects in a stagnant state, lacking fresh vitality, let alone flourishing like the Fengyun Julong Sect. I just don¡¯t know if this talent draft can really dig out gold from the world? Can the four major sects really get what they want? ¡°All of this will have to wait until the talent draft ends before it can be revealed. In the Seven Saints Hall, the eyes of several examiners also saw the vision of heaven and earth just now. However, they did not connect this strange phenomenon of heaven and earth with Su Han's ongoing assessment. In the secret room, Su Han only felt that his whole body was full of vitality. After mobilizing the spiritual sea a little, a large amount of spiritual power immediately poured out from the Zi Mansion. Boom! boom! boom! Su Han mobilized these spiritual powers and felt that there was a faint sound of wind and thunder in these spiritual powers. "The Holy Land Purple Mansion is truly extraordinary." Su Han felt that his spiritual sea realm had at least increased tenfold. "Before, I thought that my spiritual sea realm was comparable to the early stage of the Holy Realm, so I have not attacked the Holy Realm for a long time. Now it seems that even if I take the Holy Spirit Creation Pill and the Qiling Fruit to shape the spiritual sea, it will not be the same as the real Holy Realm. Compared with other realms, it¡¯s like the sky and the earth.¡± This is just a breakthrough. Su Han has reason to believe that if his cultivation at the first level of the Holy Realm is consolidated, the spiritual sea realm can be improved to another level. Su Han felt refreshed and his eyes were shining. Countless life energy surged in the body, like a beast ready to move, trying to break through the shackles of the cage. "We finally made a breakthrough. It's time to wipe away the bad luck from the hard battle these days!" Su Han felt a significant increase in strength, and he suddenly felt heroic. ?????????????????????????????????????? Out of his palm shot out with a bang. Boom boom boom! With this "Thunder Palm" shot, the spiritual energy vibrates between the moves, just like the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, giving people an overwhelming feeling. Breaking through to the Holy Realm really gave Su Han an essential leap. Boom! The machine puppet was hit by Su Han and took several steps back. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,558 The Transformation of the Nine Infant Ancestors You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han felt like a fish in water, and countless inspirations suddenly came to his mind. The seven changes of the "Seven Holy Palms" that he had previously understood seemed to have been completely sublimated at this moment. The seven changes are sometimes separated and sometimes unified. It is not only seven kinds of changes, but also seems to be the unity of all things. It can be retracted and released completely at will. For a time, Su Han also developed the "Seven Holy Palms" to an unprecedented level. "Coupled with the fact that Su Han's spiritual power had increased several levels at once, and was restrained by the power of the golden spirit, the machine puppet suddenly fell into a completely passive situation of being beaten. In that situation, it was as if the mechanism puppet was just a martial arts puppet without any attack power, being bombarded by Su Han indiscriminately. Countless palm winds hit the mechanism puppet one after another. No matter how amazing the defense of this mechanism puppet is, it cannot withstand such destruction. Boom! The last palm of Kundi knocked the machine puppet to the ground completely, and its body and head were separated. Su Han slowly finished his work, looking at the machine puppet that he had destroyed on the ground, and secretly said that he was lucky. If he hadn¡¯t broken through to the Holy Realm at the last moment, there would have been absolutely no chance of defeating this puppet. The joy of breaking through the holy realm, coupled with the success of breaking through the level, gave Su Han double happiness and huge gains. Pushing the door open, countless pairs of eyes were all focused on him at this moment. Although everyone in the Seven Saints Hall was surprised by the vision that day just now, what they were more concerned about was the assessment results of the genius in front of them! "He came out? Did he successfully break through?" "He came out before the time was up. Did he really defeat the tenth-level puppet?" According to the rules, if the mechanism puppet is not defeated, the door to the secret room will not be opened. Unless the ten days are up, the mechanism puppet will stop and the secret room door will open. If the door to the secret room opens before the time is up, it will undoubtedly be a successful breakthrough. "This kid really passed the tenth level of the secret room? How is this possible?" "The tenth-level secret room is equivalent to a puppet of the third level of the Holy Realm. Could it be that this genius's cultivation has reached the level of the third level of the Holy Realm? Is he so powerful?" "Contestants wearing competition-standard clothing cannot detect their cultivation level. However, I estimate that even if this genius is not at the third level of the Holy Realm, he is not far behind." "Mental strength comes first, talent comes first, and actual combat ability also comes first. It seems that this genius is destined to be the brightest star in the primary election, and all other contestants are there to serve as a foil for him." "Such a genius, even if he enters the semi-finals, is enough to compete with the disciples of the four major sects." "It's a pity that this genius was born in the world. If he were born in the four major sects, he might have become the top genius of the four major sects." For a time, kind words came pouring in one after another. However, no one felt that the evaluation was overly high at all. After all, the results in this primary election were indeed incredible. Even if the top geniuses from the four major sects come to participate, it is nothing more than this. After taking the competition nameplate handed over by Su Han, the examiners did not dare to show any slights. They know that such a genius is destined to occupy a place in the four major sects, and maybe his status will be higher than those of them. In this case, how could they dare to put on airs in front of Su Han? "Congratulations, you passed the tenth level of difficulty. Of the 200,000 contestants in the preliminary selection, you should be the first, and no one can shake this position." Although the final ranking results have not yet come out, no one will doubt this. Su Han¡¯s performance at the actual battle level was like growing wings, spreading throughout Mount Sumeru and reaching the ears of the four ancestors. When the four great ancestors heard the news, they were also refreshed. Although the rules of the competition stipulate that each of their sects can only start to choose the disciples they like after the rematch is over, but at this moment, their four ancestors are all excited in their hearts and have begun to make plans to recruit. This kind of solicitation is different from the small-scale solicitation before the primary election. At least, this is the recruitment personally intervened by the four great ancestors. Even the ancestor of Jiuying, who was not optimistic about worldly geniuses at first, changed his previous attitude at this time and secretly thought: "When did such a genius appear in the world? This boy must be Find a way to recruit them to the Holy Sword Platform." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? jiu yingZu admitted that he did have some prejudices against secular geniuses before. But now, this prejudice has been somewhat broken. "This child's martial arts talent is of the highest quality, and among the four major sects, the martial arts inheritance of our Holy Sword Platform is the strongest. Apart from our Holy Sword Platform, what qualifications do the other three sects have to recruit this genius? " The ancestor of Jiuying has a very strong sense of superiority in this regard. Moreover, he felt that since this genius had excellent martial arts talent, there was no reason not to specialize in martial arts. As for alchemy, it is just a foil for martial arts and is not worth the effort. Ancestor Jiuying feels that with the martial arts foundation of the Holy Sword Platform, this genius will definitely flock to him. At that time, you don¡¯t even need to solicit in person. After all, which martial arts genius in the secular world does not regard the Holy Sword Platform as the holy place of martial arts in his mind? "This genius must belong to the Holy Sword Stage. When the time comes, let the first elder accept him as a direct disciple. After training him for a few years, he may be able to compete with the top geniuses of the Holy Sword Stage." The ancestor Jiuying¡¯s wishful thinking turned out to be very loud. In the Seven Saints Hall, after intense statistics, the rankings of the third level have been released. The first 8,000 examinees will be deemed to have passed the third level. All the other 8,000 examiners were teleported out of Mount Sumeru. Survival of the fittest is extremely cruel and will never tolerate any personal feelings. And the eight thousand people who stayed behind secretly breathed a sigh of relief. At least, they have passed the preliminary round. In a short time, they don¡¯t have to worry about being eliminated in this cruel stage. "Congratulations to the eight thousand remaining contestants, you have passed the preliminary round and are about to enter the semi-finals." "However, I want to remind you that in the semi-finals, you will also face competition. In the end, only about 3,000 of you will be able to become disciples of the four major sects." "Moreover, in the semi-finals, you will compete with the disciples of the four major sects and stand on the same starting line. Your results in the primary selection will have no sense of superiority in front of them!" "Okay, now turn in your nameplates, and we will work out a new nameplate number based on your ranking in the preliminary election. The higher the ranking, the higher the number. In the semi-finals, the initial advantage will be It will be bigger.¡± "Now, rest in place overnight and wait for your new competition nameplate!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1559 Four Areas You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The ranking in the preliminary round determines the initial advantage in the semi-finals. This setting means that the rankings in the preliminary round are not meaningless in the semi-finals. On the contrary, it means a lot. Su Han knew that he definitely deserved to be number one. Therefore, Su Han has a very confident mentality and does not have the mentality of worrying about gains and losses like others. ¡°At least, I have a huge starting advantage in the rematch, which ensures that my performance will not be interfered by too many objective factors. "Are the geniuses from the four major sects finally going to appear?" Su Han felt a sense of anticipation in his heart. The primary selection of these secular monks from the Upper Nine Realms is no challenge to Su Han now. Su Han also knew very well that the real top geniuses in the Upper Nine Regions were all in the four major sects. What Su Han needs now is the training of the geniuses of the four major sects. In the main hall, everyone sat cross-legged and remained silent all night. By the next morning, all the contestants were in a feverish mood. Because, after a while, their respective rankings will be revealed. Looking at the fanatical atmosphere at the scene, Su Han felt calm. "Everyone, be quiet. Now the final rankings of the preliminary round have come out. We will hand over the semi-finals nameplates to you in order according to the ranking. In other words, the first one to be issued the semi-finals nameplate is the one who will be awarded the semi-finals nameplate in this preliminary round. first place." In fact, it is now clear to everyone that the first place in the preliminary round must be the genius who is first in the three levels. But what everyone is more curious about is, who is this genius? Who is behind the uniform costumes and disguises? What country are they from? This is their focus. Sure enough, just as everyone thought, the No. 1 nameplate was awarded to the genius who ranked first in the three levels. When Su Han stepped forward to receive the No. 1 nameplate, the eyes of everyone present, including the examiners, were like glue, stuck to Su Han, as if they wanted to see through the clothes and disguise, and see through this genius. His identity is completely revealed. At this time, no one noticed that among the contestants, there was a pair of eyes that were also secretly watching Su Han. But in those eyes, in addition to curiosity and inquiry, there are other more complex emotions "Why do I always feel that this super genius gives me a familiar feeling?" This man also muttered to himself in a daze, "Could it be" Next, is the issuance of the No. 2 nameplate. However, in front of Su Han, who ranked first in the three levels, the second-ranked contestant also eclipsed, just like the stars competing with the moon, and could only be reduced to a foil. Next, nameplates fell into the hands of every participating talent. ?? Some of those at the top are happy, some are arrogant, some feel that they deserve it for granted, and of course some think that their performance is not good enough. Those at the bottom of the rankings feel relatively heavier. Soon, the contestant in the crowd who was secretly watching Su Han also received permission for the rematch, stepped forward and took back his nameplate for the rematch. Su Han hung the No. 1 nameplate on his waist, but completely ignored the envious, jealous and hateful looks around him. "I don't know, how did Geng Xian and Geng Yi perform in the preliminary round? In this genius draft, the identities of all secular contestants are kept secret. Even if you want to find out about them, you can't find out." However, Su Han felt that with the level of these two people, there shouldn't be much problem in passing the preliminary round. As for other Cang Xuecheng contestants, like Si Liang, they also came to participate in this talent show. However, Su Han was naturally not interested in the achievements of Si Liang and others. Thinking of the bet with Gu Qianmo, Su Han knew that he would meet Gu Qianmo in the rematch. However, this also failed to stir up much disturbance in Su Han's heart. Su Han's goal is the finals, the final top sixteen, the top talents from the four major sects. "Okay, your respective semi-final nameplates have been distributed. Next, what you have to face is the more competitive semi-finals. Among you, only three thousand people can finally enter the four major sects, and which three thousand are they? The entry of a person depends on the results of the semi-finals. Moreover, after entering the four major sects, which level of disciple he becomes in the sect and which level of benefits he enjoys are all determined based on the ranking of the results of the semi-finals." "So, in the rematch, give full play and release your strength. The gates of the four major sects are for you."Open! " These words made all the contestants present excited. The hard work in the preliminary round was not in vain, and now I finally see the four major sects waving to me from a distance! Eight thousand contestants, led by examiners, walked in the Sumeru Mountains. Finally, the team came to a towering mountain. This mountain stretches for thousands of miles and can be seen as far as the eye can see. The clouds and fog cover it, giving people a sense of sacredness. In the clouds and mist, there are occasionally some buildings like pavilions and pavilions, looming in the mountains. "Did you see it? This is the real Mount Sumeru, and the place where you had your preliminary competition before was, at best, a secret realm on the outskirts of Mount Sumeru." "This Mount Sumeru is the location of the rematch. Next, you will enter the two-year rematch here." "I have to say that you are all lucky. Previously, we publicized that one year of cultivation in Mount Sumeru is equivalent to three years of cultivation in the outside world. In fact, that is just a conservative statement, referring to the periphery of Mount Sumeru. And in the real Mount Sumeru, one year of cultivation is equivalent to ten years of cultivation in the outside world. In other words, two years of your competition in Mount Sumeru is equivalent to twenty years of cultivation in the outside world!" Two years is equivalent to twenty years! When these competing geniuses heard this, their faces immediately showed expressions of surprise and joy. This Mount Sumeru is indeed more magical than they imagined. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Even if it is not for entering the four major sects, it is still for the twenty years of cultivation time. "This Sumeru Mountain is divided into four major areas. They are the ordinary area, the unparalleled area, the Lingyun area, and the supreme area. The levels are from low to high, and the number of people is from large to small." "The Supreme District is the most superior area, but it is not something you can think about for the time being. It belongs to the top geniuses of the four major sects. In this rematch, there are only a hundred disciples assigned to the Supreme District. They are carefully selected from within the four major sects. Any one of them can crush everyone here." The examiner who led the way had a calm tone, but he had the arrogance unique to people from the four major sects. Su Han smiled calmly and crushed everyone? This is indeed a bit arbitrary. However, although Su Han disagreed in his heart, he didn't bother to refute anything. Whether you are a dragon or a worm, you have to compare and compare to know, it cannot be decided by just talking. "You are geniuses who have risen from the secular world. Although you stood out in the primary election, so far, you are still only the best outside the four major sects. If you want to be recognized by the four major sects, you need to undergo further inspection. Before you can get our real recognition, you must start from the bottom. Therefore, most of you secular contestants from the preliminary round will be assigned to the general area." The general area is the lowest level area and the area with the most people. The contestants below could not help but make a commotion. However, even though they are dissatisfied, they also know that this is the cruelty of the martial arts world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,560 Rules for Promotion and Elimination You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Of course, not all of you are in the ordinary area. In order to encourage those who perform well in the preliminary rounds, the top 100 among you will be assigned to the unparalleled area." "In the Wushuang District, compared to the ordinary area, the spiritual power is doubled. In the Wushuang District, it is undoubtedly much better than in the ordinary area. Moreover, the Wushuang District is occupied by disciples of the four major sects. Unlike the ordinary area, there is only the secular world. Contestants.¡± Out of 8,000 contestants, only 100 were assigned to the Wushuang Zone, which is definitely a very small proportion. Hearing this, Su Han laughed at himself. It seemed that his results in the preliminary round did have some effect. At least, he was assigned to the Wushuang District, and his starting point was not the lowest. The examiner added: "Of course, this division is not static. Whether you can change your destiny depends entirely on you. Even if you are assigned to the ordinary zone, you can definitely hit the unparalleled zone as long as you work hard. Similarly, you are now assigned to If you are in the Unparalleled Zone and don¡¯t work hard enough, you may be moved to the Normal Zone.¡± "You must be curious now, what kind of standards do you need to meet to be promoted from a low-level area to a high-level area? And how can you be eliminated from a high-level area to a low-level area? What I want to tell you is that there is a trick in this Very complete and very fair competition rules.¡± "From the day you enter Mount Xumi and start the rematch, each month is a season. Every month, ten people will be produced in each district and can be promoted to a district with a higher level. And each district will also have ten people , was eliminated to a lower level district.¡± "The way to decide whether to be promoted or eliminated is everyone's challenge winning rate. That's right, in this rematch, everyone has to complete thirty challenges every month, and your winning rate in these thirty challenges will determine who you are. The top ten people in each district will be promoted to the district one level higher at the end of the month, while the ten people ranked bottom in each district will be eliminated to the district one level lower." "Perhaps you may ask, the ordinary area is already the lowest, how can we lower it? Although the ordinary area cannot be downgraded, it can be eliminated directly. The last 200 people in the ordinary area every month will be eliminated from the semi-finals, and two people will be eliminated in a year. There are 1,400 people, and 5,000 people have been eliminated in two years." "So, you people in the ordinary area should be the ones with the greatest sense of crisis. Because the people in other areas will be demoted at most, and those of you who are ranked lower in the ordinary area will be eliminated directly." Two hundred people are eliminated every month, but there are only ten promotion places for each district every month. It has to be said that there are really not many promotion places. "Examiner, how do you complete these thirty challenges? Who are you challenging?" "Yes, you have to talk about the goal of the challenge, right?" This is the issue that everyone is most concerned about. The examiner smiled slightly and said: "The so-called thirty challenges are to challenge players in the same division as yourself thirty times within this month. These opponents are all randomly selected, and we will ensure that you are here You won¡¯t meet the same opponent twice in a month.¡± "Furthermore, thirty challenges means that you take the initiative to challenge. If you challenge passively, the number of thirty times will not be counted, nor will it be counted in the winning rate." "Okay, I have explained the basic rules here. After you enter your respective divisions, you will gradually become familiar with the more detailed rules. The specific situation of each division may be different. The person in charge of each division, More specific matters will be announced to you." "Now, the top 100 people in the primary election come out and come behind me. As for the other 100 people, go straight up this road and you will reach the general area." The contestants who were assigned to the general area lined up in a long line and walked towards the general area. The examiner looked at the hundred people left behind, his expression became a little more friendly, and he smiled and said, "I will personally take you to the Wushuang District." These 100 people are among the 100 strongest in the preliminary assessment. If they enter the four major sects in the future, they may have some future. Therefore, the attitude of the examiner is slightly better. The examiner put his hands behind his back and led a hundred people, step by step, in another direction. After walking for about two hours, we came to a passage. A huge stone tablet was engraved with three large characters "Wushuang District" with flying dragons and phoenixes, exuding a powerful aura that seemed to come from ancient times. The examiner looked at everyone, then smiled slightly and said: "Let's go, enter here, you will be the assessors of the Wushuang District. This has advantages and disadvantages for you." "The advantage is that youIn this Wushuang area, the starting point is different from the ordinary area, and the cultivation environment is also a level better. " "The disadvantage is that the opponents you face are not secular monks, but disciples of the four major sects. No matter how low the level of the disciples of the four major sects, they are still geniuses cultivated by the four major sects." The examiner earnestly warned: "You'd better be mentally prepared. Don't think that the disciples of the four major sects will be as simple as the opponents you encountered before. Every disciple of the four major sects who can come here is not Just an ordinary person. Even the disciples of the four lowest ranked sects in the Wushuang District will, on the whole, be stronger than the most outstanding ones among the secular monks. After you enter, you must correct your mentality and try to get in the cracks. Get a living space.¡± "For you, as long as you can avoid being eliminated from the general area after the first month, it is a victory. Of course, this is not easy." In the examiner¡¯s heart, he still prefers the disciples of the four major sects. I feel that these geniuses who were chosen from the secular world in front of me are still at a lot of disadvantages compared to the disciples of the four major sects. Therefore, he felt that the final fate of these one hundred people who were assigned to the Wushuang District was to be demoted and sent back to the ordinary district in batches. Shaking his head, the examiner didn't seem to want to undermine the confidence of these one hundred people too much, and said with a smile: "In the world of martial arts, everything is possible. If you want to become a master and change your destiny, you need to compete with the four major sects. Geniuses work a hundred times harder. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re just ahead.¡± With that said, the examiner also turned around and walked forward. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1561 Unparalleled Zone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Walking along this long passage, feeling the subtle rhythm of spiritual energy along the way, Su Han had to sigh, this Sumeru Mountain is indeed a geomantic treasure land in the Upper Nine Regions. It is really a pleasure to practice in such an environment. "Wushuang District is already like this, what will happen to Lingyun District and Supreme District?" Su Han suddenly had a glimmer of expectation for the Lingyun District and the Supreme District. "One month." Su Han thought silently in his heart, "One month later, I will definitely win the top ten in the Wushuang District. Only then will I be qualified to enter the Lingyun District. Only after entering the Lingyun District will I be qualified to compete for that place. Supreme Zone.¡± Su Han knows very well that in the Supreme District, only the most outstanding geniuses from the four major sects are eligible to enter. The examiner once said that the disciples in the Supreme District are carefully selected from the four major sects, and the four major sects combined only have one hundred places. As you can imagine, the competition is huge. However, Su Han also knows that he is now in the Wushuang Zone and is still far away from the Supreme Zone. If you want to challenge the Supreme Zone, you must first enter the Lingyun Zone. After entering Lingyun District, you have to hit the top ten in Lingyun District before you can enter the Supreme District. "The Supreme District" Su Han already has an ambition in his heart, and that is the Supreme District. The reason is simple. Since I have come to Mount Sumeru, there is no reason not to yearn for the highest level area. The Supreme Zone is not only the most superior training area in Mount Xumi, but also the symbol of the top geniuses in the Upper Nine Realms. At this time, the examiner's voice sounded again: "Okay, the Wushuang area is here, you come in with me." Wushuang District is a huge building complex, distributed in an orderly manner on the mountain, looking extremely majestic. It looks like a large sect, magnificent. After entering the mountain gate, there is a unique cave inside, which is very large and spacious. In the center of the building complex, there is a large, flat and open square. At this moment, thousands of young geniuses wearing the costumes of disciples of the four major sects are receiving lectures from several examiners in the main square. Seeing the people coming here, the leaders of the lectures all stopped. The person in charge is tall and has a slightly square face and deep eyes. "Master Jiang, these are the top one hundred secular geniuses selected in the preliminary round. According to the rules, I brought them here." The examiner who brought Su Han and the others came here with a somewhat flattering tone, and said to the leader The person in charge smiled. "Well, let them come over and stand at the back of the line." The tall Mr. Jiang had a serious expression and no smile. The examiner who brought the people over said hurriedly: "Okay, you all can go over. Mr. Jiang, if you have nothing to do, I will leave first." When Su Han and others joined the team at the end, the four major sect disciples all had a bit of sarcasm on their lips, and their eyes were filled with contempt. That kind of contempt is not concealed at all. "Obviously, for the disciples of these four major sects, there is no genius at all outside the four major sects. The so-called secular genius is a big joke. "Okay, from now on, there is no difference between you as disciples of the four major sects or worldly geniuses. You all have the same identity, that is, contestants in the Unparalleled Zone." Lord Jiang said calmly, "It's just that before the first month's challenge begins, in order to let each of you know more quickly what level you are in the Wushuang Zone, I will grade all of you, A and B. Bing and Ding are divided into four levels. Grade A is the highest and grade D is the lowest.¡± "The disciples of the four major sects are divided into levels according to their cultivation level and their daily performance in the sect." As Master Jiang spoke, he turned to Su Han and the others. "As for you hundred worldly geniuses, since you can stand out from the preliminary round, you must be outstanding. However, the rules are the rules. You have not really been recognized by the four major sects, and you can only be among all the disciples of the four major sects. Exit. So, a hundred of you are all monks like Wushuang District Ding." As expected, although a hundred of them were lucky enough to settle in the Wushuang District, they were at the bottom of the Wushuang District, being Ding and others. For a time, these one hundred secular geniuses all sighed inwardly. However, Su Han had no objection to this arrangement. Ding and others will be Ding and others. Anyway, the current level division is meaningless. What determines whether you can be promoted to Lingyun District in one month is not your current level, but your practice this month.?Achievements. Looking at the undisguised contempt of each of the four major sect disciples, Su Han felt calm. He has already seen a lot of disciples of the four major sects, such as Liuchuan, Zhou Yan, Lu Kuang, Gu Qianmo and others, all of whom are blind and arrogant. Su Han has no intention of quarreling with these four major sect disciples here, that would be too boring! Strength is ultimately achieved through fighting. Lord Jiang's voice sounded again: "Now that everyone's level has been determined, let me tell you a few details that need to be paid attention to in the next rematch." "First, according to the rules of the rematch, each month is a season. In a season, everyone must initiate thirty challenges, and the target of the challenge is determined by drawing lots. If the challenge is initiated less than thirty times, no matter what the reason The reason is that every time you miss one, one of your wins will turn into a loss. For example, if you only launched twenty-five challenges this season, and among these twenty-five challenges, You win fifteen games and lose ten. Then, because you lack five challenges, you will have five wins that turn into losses, and the final result will be ten wins and fifteen losses.¡± "Second, whether you are the challenger or the challenged, as long as you feel that your opponent is too strong and you have no chance of winning, then in order to protect yourself from injury, you can choose to quit. But quitting comes with a price. Once you quit once, It will also be deducted from your previous wins and become a loss." "Third, the challenge of the rematch is, in principle, only about victory or defeat, not life or death. However, casualties will inevitably occur during the battle, and everyone must be responsible for their own lives." "Fourth, during the rematch, all forms of private fighting are prohibited. If you are lucky and have not been caught, nothing can be done to you. But once caught, we will deal with it seriously." "Fifth" "The last point. At the end of each month, the winning rate ranking of everyone in the district is calculated. The top ten can be promoted to the previous district, which is Lingyun District." At the end, Mr. Jiang also said: "Okay, that's it for the details. Now, if you have any questions, you can raise your hands and I will help you answer them. However, only for this hour, one After this time, the examiner will no longer answer questions of any kind." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1562: Ding and others¡¯ cave You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as they heard that they could ask questions, the contestants present, whether they were sect disciples or secular monks, all rushed to ask questions. "Master Jiang, I would like to ask, we have three thousand people in Wushuang District, how many people are there in Lingyun District?" "There are one hundred people in the Supreme District, five hundred people in the Lingyun District, three thousand people in the Wushuang District, and eight thousand people in the Ordinary District." Mr. Jiang gave accurate data. "So, no matter which district, the content of the competition is this kind of challenge?" "The normal area and the unparalleled area are challenge competitions. In the Lingyun area, the content of the competition will be more diverse. And in the supreme area, the competition will be more complicated. Although, the vast majority of you are destined to be It is impossible to attack the Supreme District. However, as the person in charge of this Wushuang District, I am happy to see that a genius from my district can stand out, enter the Lingyun District, and attack the Supreme District. Even if only one of you can Entering the Supreme Zone, I, Jiang, am proud enough." In the Supreme District, there are top-notch geniuses from the four major sects. And Wushuang District is the disciples with relatively low talents and lower strengths and backward disciples. This division is based on their performance in the sect. Generally speaking, there is still some hope for Wushuang District to attack Lingyun District. However, if people in the Wushuang District want to cross two levels and attack the Supreme District, it is a bit of a dream. "Okay." Mr. Jiang waved his hand, "Now let's start allocating accommodation. Class A monks will each have a cave. Class B monks will have two people in a cave. Class C monks will have four people in a cave. Class D monks will have a cave. , eight people per cave.¡± The one-month season naturally requires a place to stay. In this residence, the difference in level is reflected. The first-class monks actually enjoy the exclusive treatment of a cave. Class B monks share a room with two persons. Although it is worse than Class A monks, it is also relatively quiet. You must know that martial arts practice is most averse to crowds of people and noise. The disturbances will greatly affect the practice. The fewer people there are, the greater the advantage. Class C monks, four people per cave, are even worse in comparison. However, compared to monks like Ding and others, the treatment of level C is pretty good. Ding and other monks, eight people crowded into a cave, which was undoubtedly very crowded. The key is, with eight people living together, there will definitely be a lot of bumps and bruises, making it almost impossible to concentrate on cultivation. Especially the contestants present, even if they are monks from the secular world, they are the only ones in the secular world who are the only one in the world. There are not many people who have experienced the torture of eight people living together. "As expected, the four major sects are all hierarchical and discriminated against." Su Han sighed lightly, knowing that this rule could not be changed. All he could do was to get rid of the status of this low-level monk as soon as possible. About an hour later, all the contestants in the Wushuang District have been assigned to living caves. As a member of the Ding class, Su Han was assigned to a cave at the back. Taking the residence certificate assigned to him, Su Han walked twenty or thirty miles before arriving at the cave where Ding and others were staying. In this Wushuang area, in the middle of the mountain, caves are built in a layer-by-layer circular pattern. Class A caves are built on the highest ground. And from high to low, the order is A, B, C, D. "Haha, monks such as Ding are indeed inferior to others everywhere. Even the place where they live is not only crowded with people, but also the terrain is lower than others. They are stepped on by others." Su Han sighed. Walking on the road to Ding and other caves, Su Han finally saw the location of his own cave. At this time, outside the cave, there was a figure already lingering there. This figure, like Su Han, was also wearing the uniform uniform for secular geniuses in the preliminary round, and his face had the same disguise as that of the preliminary round. When he saw Su Han, the man couldn't help but be startled, but then his eyes brightened and he came up to him. "Are you the super genius who topped the three levels in the preliminary round? Do you also live in this cave?" This person is obviously a secular genius selected from the preliminary round. Su Han was a little surprised when he suddenly saw a secular genius in the place where the disciples of the four major sects gathered together. He nodded and said, "It's me. Why, are we secular monks living in this cave?" Su Han doesn¡¯t object to living with worldly geniuses. Anyway, everyone hides their identity, no one knows anyone, and no one has to look at anyone¡¯s face, which is good. If he really wanted to live with the disciples of the four major sects, Su Han felt that it would be better to live with worldly geniuses. ?The stature of the worldly genius in front of him looks thinner than that of ordinary people. However, the eyes revealed after his disguise reveal a bit of tenacity and aura, making it easy for people to feel good about him. Hearing Su Han's question at this moment, the secular genius also gave a wry smile, "I thought so too at first, but in fact, we secular geniuses are all separated, and there are at most one or two secular geniuses in each cave. This one In Dongfu, you and I are the only ones from the secular world, the other six are all disciples of the four major sects." The worldly genius actually did not arrange to live in a few caves. This made Su Han a little surprised. It seems that living under the same roof with the disciples of the four major sects is still unavoidable. Although Su Han didn't like it very much, he wasn't particularly against it either. After all, it's just the same cave, and everyone in the cave still has his own private room. "Now that you've come, let's make peace with it. Stop wandering outside and go in." Su Han smiled calmly and walked inside. The secular genius caught up a few steps and asked tentatively: "I don't know what my brother is called? Don't get me wrong. I know that everyone's identities must be kept secret. It's just that we secular monks are weak and we will inevitably be treated unfairly here. Since we live in When we are under the same roof, we should be more united, what do you think?" Su Han smiled: "This genius draft prohibits us secular monks from revealing our real names, so I can only tell you that my surname is Han." When the secular genius heard this surname, he was obviously stunned for a while, and then said: "Okay, I think you are more mature than me, so I will call you Brother Han, and you can call me Xiaozhi." Su Han didn't think much about it and said smoothly: "Xiao Zhi, a good name." Su Han is such a perceptive person. He can feel that this Xiaozhi seems to be deliberately trying to have a relationship with him. However, because the other party didn't seem to have any bad intentions, Su Han didn't reject him very much. While talking, the two were about to enter the cave when they suddenly heard a rude voice coming from inside, cursing. "Damn it, I heard that two secular monks are assigned to live in our cave? It's unlucky that our four great sect disciples actually have to live under the same roof with secular monks of low blood. I don't know who The arrangement is simply an insult to us." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,563 Must establish authority You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????vibrant voice, can only hear the voice, but not see the person. But it is conceivable that the person speaking must be that kind of arrogant and arrogant person. Immediately afterwards, another insidious voice said: "Brother Hong, everyone knows that you are a face-saving person. In my opinion, you have to give them a warning and let them know that secular geniuses are just country bumpkins after all. Compared with the disciples of our four major sects, they are like a pheasant and a phoenix, and they are not qualified to live under the same roof as us." "Yes, Brother Hong, you have to give them some color. Let them know that even if they sneak into Mount Sumeru, they will still bow before the disciples of the four major sects." The evil voice before laughed and said: "Don't worry, when these two silly dogs come, we will make them submissive and obey our orders." "As expected of you, Brother Hong, we'll leave it up to you. Speaking of which, we're staying here during the competition. It wouldn't be a bad thing if we could have two more minions to help us around." Su Han and Na Xiaozhi looked at each other, both smiling bitterly. However, Su Han felt calm in his heart. These disciples with lower talents and lower strength among the four major sects cannot scare Su Han in the first place. Su Han even dealt with Lu Kuang, so how could he be afraid of these people? At that moment, Su Han strode into the cave, tiptoed, and pushed open a door that was ajar. ??Looking inside, I found that the interior of this cave was relatively spacious and had a different kind of cave. Between the quiet rockery and strange rocks, there are eight small courtyards in an orderly manner, which are obviously allocated to the residences of the eight contestants. Su Han was about to step in when suddenly a broad figure came over and asked, "Who are you? How dare you barge into the residence of the participating geniuses?" This voice is that of the man with the evil voice just now, who was called Brother Hong. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from Su Han and Xiaozhi, they are just two low-status handymen. Su Han glanced lightly and found that besides Brother Hong, there were five other people who had also gathered around, forming a fan-shaped layout, blocking Su Han's way. "I want to ask you something? Are you deaf?" Brother Hong suddenly became furious when he saw Su Han's eyes were indifferent, as if he had no interest in even looking at him. The sense of superiority felt by the disciples of the four major sects seemed to have been greatly humiliated all of a sudden. Su Han smiled faintly: "Who are you? A good dog doesn't block the road, haven't you heard? You block the door like this. Those who know know that you live here, and those who don't know think you are a pug guarding the door. ." After saying that, Su Han frowned slightly, swept his sleeves, like sweeping away the annoying flies in front of his eyes, and shouted: "Go aside, don't block the way." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Brother Hong, who is at the first level of the Holy Realm, does not pay attention to the secular monk in front of him at all, thinking that this kind of secular monk is at the peak of the Imperial Realm at best. Seeing that Su Han dared to contradict him, he laughed ferociously and planned to give Su Han a blow. However, as soon as the sleeve was flicked, Brother Hong felt as if a mountain-like aura was suddenly pressing in front of him. It turned out to be a holy aura, and it was many times stronger than his own holy aura. . For a moment, Brother Hong found it difficult to breathe and involuntarily took several steps back to the side. With this retreat, it was as if he was consciously cooperating with Su Han's words. Su Han asked him to go aside, and he went away obediently. Su Han walked past him and said with a faint smile: "You are sensible." Brother Hong¡¯s face was swollen red, and he let out a sigh before regaining his composure. For a moment, he didn't understand what was going on. I couldn¡¯t help but roar: ¡°Boy, stop!¡± Su Han took a few steps and saw the other five people in the cave still blocking the front, locking every direction. It seemed that he had no intention of letting Su Han pass. Su Han¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped and he stood in the circle surrounded by these people, looking around with a smile on his lips. Originally I didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing with these guys, but looking at the situation today, it¡¯s impossible not to establish authority. Having established your authority, if you live here this month, your life will be much calmer. "Tell me, who has the final say in this cave?" Su Han could see that this man named Hongge was actually just a young man who was encouraged by others to act as a leader. In fact, the boss in this cave is definitely not?Could be this guy. It is impossible for a foolhardy young man to become the boss. Su Han looked around and locked his eyes on one of the fair-faced guys. This person has always had an indifferent expression, with a look of arrogance in his eyes. This look is a typical template for the disciples of the four major sects. It seems that this person should be the one who really has the final say in this cave. Sure enough, when Su Han saw him, several other people also looked at this man. There is no doubt that this man is indeed the real boss in this cave. The man was locked by Su Han's gaze and frowned slightly, seeming to be very unhappy with Su Han's wanton gaze. At that moment, the fair-faced young man did not get angry on the spot, but snorted lightly: "A mere monk who came from the secular world dares to be so disrespectful and contradict the disciples of the four major sects. It seems that you are I have been living in the secular world for so long that I don¡¯t know what I am worth.¡± "Now, let me warn you. Don't think that you are the best in the secular world. If you come among the disciples of the four major sects, you will be on an equal footing with the disciples of the four major sects. I want to tell you that people who are born in the secular world are of low blood. , the potential is thin. Even if you are lucky enough to enter the four major sects, you are destined to be at the bottom of the periphery, to be stepped on by others, used as a background for others, and ordered by others. Remember, no matter here, or After entering the four major sects, you will always be inferior." This fair-skinned young man is obviously the kind of local genius who was born in the four major sects, and is a descendant of the four major sects. As he spoke, he stretched out a hand and said: "Now, I want to announce to you the five rules of this cave." "First, you two live in the smallest courtyard in the north. You are not allowed to move anywhere else in the cave without my order." "Second, you two will do all the chores in this cave." "Third, all monthly salary and rewards should be handed over to me." "Fourth, in this cave, you two are slaves and must be there when called. If you fail once, you will be punished by kneeling; if you fail twice, you will be beaten; if you fail three times, you will die!" "Fifth" Su Han suddenly interrupted the man's conversation and said with a faint smile: "So, are you really the boss of this cave?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,564 Who has the final say? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Someone immediately shouted from the side: "Boy, aren't you talking nonsense? Senior Brother Gao, he is now at the peak of the second level of the Saint Realm. If he hadn't broken through recently, with his current cultivation level, he would be assigned to the first level of the Wushuang District. Disciples are fine." "Boy, be wise. In this cave, Senior Brother Gao is right. If you are honest and do your duty as a slave, at least you can spend this month in peace. If you are not wise" Su Han waved his hand and asked, "Senior Brother Gao, right? I wonder which courtyard you live in?" "What the hell are you asking? What does the courtyard where Senior Brother Gao lives have to do with you?" "Hey, it's not because you want to flatter me and take the initiative to help Senior Brother Gao clean the yard, right? It doesn't hurt to tell you. The south is the most respected place. Of course Senior Brother Gao lives in the south courtyard." Senior brother Gao had a smile on his face and an arrogant look on his face as he watched several other people vying to flatter him. Su Han nodded, but said to Senior Brother Gao: "Go, pack your things and move them out. I have requisitioned the south yard." As soon as these words came out, the whole place became eerily quiet. ?Every one of them had a shocked expression, thinking that their ears had heard wrongly. What? He asked Senior Brother Gao to pack up and move out. Did he requisition the south yard? Could this kid have lost his mind and gone crazy? "Boy, are you crazy? Didn't you hear the five rules that Senior Brother Gao just said? Are you deaf?" "Senior Brother Gao, this kid really doesn't know the heights of the sky. I suggest that he should have a deep understanding of what rules are right now!" Su Han's face suddenly turned cold: "Rules? Who made the rules? I only have one rule. Whoever offends me will have to pay the price!" As he said that, Su Han ignored these fools at all. He suddenly activated his Lightning Feather Dungeon and shot towards the two courtyards to the south like lightning. The speed was so fast that the disciples of the four major sects could not see clearly. . After a while, the luggage in the south yard was thrown out with bang bang bang. Then, Su Han walked out and waved to Xiao Zhi: "I can't live in two courtyards. Do you want to live in one?" The little one seemed to have expected that Su Han would be so tough. He smiled and walked towards the south yard as if he had no scruples. This scene made the six disciples of the four major sects dumbfounded. Senior Brother Gao¡¯s fair face turned red all of a sudden: ¡°Boy, you¡¯re looking for death at any time, right?¡± Su Han smiled faintly: "Since the courtyard to the south is nice, why can you live in it but we can't?" Senior Brother Gao was trembling with anger: "You worldly ant, with low blood, and a dog-like thing, do you deserve to live in a good courtyard? Inferior people should live in inferior places. The courtyard in the north, which is small, remote and cold, is where you are." This is the place for people who grow garbage." "However, you have deeply offended me now. Even if you want to live in the north yard now, it is too late. I declare that you can only sleep in the stable for this month." This Senior Brother Gao¡¯s tone is extremely arrogant. Su Han heard this, but he didn't get angry. He just smiled and walked closer to Senior Brother Gao. "You are right, inferior people should live in inferior places, so the north yard is really suitable for you." With every step he takes, Su Han's momentum increases. The machine puppet of the third level of the Holy Realm faced off against Su Han, and was defeated by Su Han, let alone a sect genius who was at the peak of the Second Level of the Holy Realm? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not like Su Han has never seen a sect genius at the third level of the Holy Realm. The most important thing is that with the urinary temperament of these sect disciples, if I don't assert my authority and set the tone in this cave today, then I'm afraid there will be endless provocations in the future. Rather than settling the matter, it is better to take the initiative today. From today on, I am the boss in this cave and the one who has the final say. Approaching step by step, Senior Brother Gao suddenly realized that it was as if there was a big mountain rushing towards him, and it turned out to be the pressure of the Holy Realm. Moreover, the pressure is still increasing. "My cultivation at the second level of the Holy Realm is actually unable to be used in the face of this coercion." At first, Senior Brother Gao just felt a slight sense of pressure on his body, but then his breathing became faster. Immediately afterwards, he discovered that his Dantian and Purple Mansion were being squeezed like a balloon, with the possibility of bursting at any time. The Dantian Zifu, who is at the second level of the Holy Realm, is in front of the other party.In front of the pressure, he is so fragile that he seems to be broken at any moment. "this!" Senior Brother Gao¡¯s complexion changed drastically, and big beads of sweat flowed down his forehead like rain. Su Han's face was expressionless, and his tone was still calm: "Senior Brother Gao, right? The four major sect disciples, right? Five rules, right? There are thousands of words, but now I just ask, who has the final say in this cave?" "Youyou have the final say." Any sharp words are not as convincing as absolute strength. Although Su Han hadn't started to take action yet, Senior Brother Gao realized that his Dantian Zi Mansion was about to collapse at any time, and he was so frightened that his face turned pale and his soul was out of his mind. Senior Brother Gao, who was so arrogant just now, now felt a direct threat to his life and was actually shocked. With a face as pale as dirt, he stammered and surrendered, all he wanted was to send away the god of plague in front of him as soon as possible. Su Han said: "Louder, I can't hear you." Senior brother Gao was about to cry, but he had to increase his voice: "Youyou have the final say. From today on, you have the final say in this cave." "Who will live in the north yard?" Su Han asked again. "I'm going to stay." Senior Brother Gao was extremely humiliated, but the situation was pressing and he had to answer. "Who is the inferior? Who is the trash? Who is the dog?" Su Han continued to ask. Senior brother Gao almost collapsed and kept saying: "It's me, it's me." This conversation shocked the other four major sect disciples. They couldn't believe it. Is this really the arrogant Senior Brother Gao? ?? Senior Brother Gao, who was so high above them and so awe-inspiring to them, was so rude in front of a secular monk? Su Han smiled faintly, lost his momentum, and shouted: "Go away. Remember, the five rules you set are very good, and I just use them. From now on, the six of you are my slaves, in this cave. Here, you must be there whenever you are told. You can resist, but don¡¯t blame me for not warning you in advance. The price of resisting will definitely be a hundred times worse than being a slave." After Su Han finished speaking, he sneered, flicked his sleeves, and returned to the south courtyard. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1565: The sect disciples who were at a loss You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xiaozhi also followed Su Han and walked in. He gave a thumbs up and said with a smile: "Brother Han, you are so domineering. This is how you should deal with these evil people. You are so handsome. From now on, you will be my idol." , Idol will have to protect me from now on." Su Han nodded lightly, but suddenly said: "Your yard is not this one." Xiaozhi was stunned, and then understood that this was an order to expel guests. He couldn't help but smiled bitterly and coughed: "Brother Han, you are so boring. Cough, that's it, I'll go back to my yard. Today, I have benefited from you. I don't have to be a slave, and I can still live in the house." The south courtyard." Su Han had a complicated look in his eyes, looking at the figure of Xiao Zhi walking out. Somehow, he always felt that the reason why this Xiaozhi was close to him was not just because they were both secular monks. ¡° Moreover, this little person always made him feel an inexplicable feeling, as if this person contained an energy and a temperament that was completely similar to someone he had known before. Of course, this is just a vague feeling. Outside, the six sect disciples looked downcast like cocks that had lost a fight. There were a few of them with a look of unwillingness written on their faces. "Senior Brother Gao, what is going on? How did you" Senior brother Gao waved his hand and said dejectedly: "Go in and talk." Several people swarmed into a courtyard, and one of them was so hot-tempered that he couldn't help it anymore: "Senior Brother Gao, just now you actually bowed your head to that secular boy? This you couldn't be playing a trick on purpose, right?" "Yes. Senior Brother Gao, I think you are deliberately teasing that kid? First let him think that you have succeeded, and then give him a heavy blow when he is most proud? Is that right?" "Haha, that must be the case. I asked how could Senior Brother Gao surrender to a secular monk. This idea is really good. Let him fly to the clouds first, and then slap him down and smash him to pieces. Not bad, not bad, this kind of beating The way of stepping on people's faces is really novel." Senior Brother Gao had a dark look on his face and cursed in his heart, are you really stupid? Or are you pretending to be stupid to mock me? "It's a shameful trick, it's a shame these fools can figure it out." "Ah Hong, and Ali, you two, clean up and move to the two courtyards to the north." Senior Brother Gao made arrangements with a dark face. "What?" The tall and tall Ah Hong suddenly jumped up, "Why? Senior Brother Gao, are you kidding me? The courtyard to the north is inferior to others, why should I live there? Didn't I agree to leave it to you? Are they from those two worldly boys?" ¡°Go if you are told to go, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Senior Brother Gao shouted. Ah Hong frowned: "I won't go, but you have to go." Probably because he saw the cowardly and cowardly look of Senior Brother Gao just now, Ah Hong suddenly lost a lot of respect for Senior Brother Gao, and his tone became less polite. Senior Brother Gao was furious: "You say it again?" But someone next to me persuaded: "Senior Brother Gao, what's going on? Aren't those two courtyards where secular garbage lives? Why are you regretting it now?" "Yes, Senior Brother Gao, could it be that you weren't acting just now?" "You're acting like shit!" Senior Brother Gao's fair face had veins popping out, "I almost died just now. Do you think you are awesome? Do you think I was a coward just now? If it were you, you would be so powerful? It's not that I hit you, just You guys, if you provoke him, are you seeking death?" Senior Brother Gao, who is at the second level of the Holy Realm, actually said such words. As soon as he said these words, several people were dumbfounded. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If they thought that Senior Brother Gao was out of his wits, then now, it is evident from the expression and tone of Senior Brother Gao that he was not joking. With this, the expressions of the other five people finally changed. "Senior Brother Gao, how could you almost die? Does that secular boy have some tricks up his sleeve?" "Yes, that kid doesn't look like he has three heads and six arms. Besides, a secular monk has a low bloodline and limited potential. No matter how talented he is, can he be more powerful than the disciples of our four major sects?" "In the final analysis, these four major sect disciples are accustomed to standing at the top of the Nine Realms, and they simply cannot accept that a monk from the secular world will be more powerful than them. Senior Brother Gao actually didn¡¯t know what happened. He just felt that at that moment, he was like a small boat in the vast ocean, and might be swallowed up at any time. Logically speaking, it is impossible for me to lose my temper like that if I am at the second level of Holy Realm. However, things are so weird, at that time??, Senior Brother Gao even felt that the secular monk was even more powerful than some of the elite disciples of the four major sects. Being constantly questioned by his companions, Senior Brother Gao was also very angry and said: "I have said this. If you still don't believe it, you can try it yourself. Anyway, it is you who want to die, and I will not stop you." Seeing Senior Brother Gao like this, no matter how doubtful the others were, they couldn't help but believe him. "But" After all, some people were still unwilling to give in, "So, in the next month, that guy is going to be the king of this cave? We have to obey him? Be his slaves? Isn't this a big deal? Is that a joke?" "Yes, after all, we are also geniuses of the four major sects, and we are being manipulated by a secular guy. If this spreads out, where will we lose our face?" Senior brother Gao rolled his eyes and said dullly: "If you are not convinced, just try it yourself, I will not wade into this muddy water with you." The disciples of the four major sects in this cave all look up to Senior Brother Gao. Now I see that Senior Brother Gao has become frightened all of a sudden, and he is a little at a loss and doesn't know what to do. It is impossible to expect Senior Brother Gao to take action. However, even Senior Brother Gao, who is at the peak of the second level of the Holy Realm, does not have the courage to challenge again. They are far inferior to Senior Brother Gao in cultivation, so where do they have the courage? One by one, they sighed, unwilling, unwilling, and powerless. Su Han sat cross-legged in his secret room, releasing his consciousness and listening to the movements of those guys. It sounds like Senior Brother Gao is already convinced, but the others are not completely convinced yet. But, based on Su Han¡¯s observation of Senior Brother Gao, is this person really that easy to succumb? I'm afraid not. This person seems to be very deep in the city. I am afraid that he has already guessed that he can secretly monitor their conversations, so he does not express his position at all, just hesitating. The more such a person is, the more dangerous he is. On the surface, he may seem convinced, but secretly he may be planning some conspiracy. However, how could Su Han be afraid of such a clown? ¡°Whether the other party is convinced or not, if he dares to fall into his hands again, he will have plenty of opportunities to make him know what regret is. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1566 Dinner with Xia Qingguo You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han stopped paying attention to the outside world. For him now, the competitors are not the few guys in this cave, but all the four major sect disciples participating in the semi-finals. "Among the Ding and other disciples in the Wushuang District, there are monks who are at the second level of the Holy Realm. What about the A-level disciples?" Su Han couldn't help but think. "There are also geniuses from Lingyun District and geniuses from Supreme District" "It seems that among the four major sects, young geniuses are indeed like crucian carp crossing the river." However, Su Han was not intimidated by the situation. On the contrary, this situation made him feel very excited. Before, he was worried that the disciples of the four major sects were just like the few pustules he encountered, leaving him with no sense of challenge. Now it seems that I am worrying too much. Disciples such as Wushuang District Ding are at the second level of the Holy Realm. From this point of view, the first-level disciples above must have many young talents with amazing talents. Thinking of this sense of challenge, the blood in Su Han's body began to boil slightly. This feeling is something that only martial arts monks can experience. Even though Su Han was full of theories in his previous life, he could only be a spectator on the road to martial arts. In this life, he wants to make up for the wonderful things that he could not experience in his previous life. At the moment, Su Han sorted out his emotions and also sorted out his gains in the previous preliminary competition. In the preliminary round, Su Han gained a lot. Not only did he hone his mental strength, but he also obtained the snake gall of the Purple Jade Ginseng King and the Purple Palace Snake. However, Su Han plans to develop the purple jade ginseng king and snake gallbladder in the future. In addition, the biggest gain is to break through to the holy realm. Breaking through to the Holy Realm means that Su Han's actual combat ability has improved by leaps and bounds again. Moreover, some magical weapons could only develop a small part of their potential due to their cultivation limitations before. Now, with Su Han's breakthrough to the holy realm, the potential of these magical weapons has a whole new space to be developed. "Illusion Demon Ice Sunflower, from now on, Su Han can gradually develop its hallucinogenic abilities. Nine Flames Burning the Sky Formation, Su Han's spiritual sea is now strong enough to activate the moderately powerful Nine Flames Burning the Sky Formation. Like the spring breeze sword, Su Han has been able to practice to the second level. "Electric Feather Escape" can also be practiced to the second level, and it can condense the wings of electric light behind it, and its speed can also be improved by a level compared to before. ?? Tianhe Glazed Tower, the power of the golden spirit has once again jumped to a big level. In addition, there is the inheritance of Tianyi Palace, and Su Han has never entered the second palace. Now that he has broken through to the holy realm, he feels that he should be able to challenge this second house. However, the "Time and Space Talisman" used to enter the Tianyi Shrine can be used as a life-saving means at critical moments. Therefore, Su Han does not plan to enter Tianyi Palace now. In addition, Su Han has consolidated all kinds of methods and magical powers. The entire person's combat effectiveness has also made a qualitative leap. Now, if Su Han faces Lu Kuang, who is at the peak of the third level of the Holy Realm, he can easily win without using the maze formation or the golden armored warrior. "Even the fourth level of the Holy Realm, that is, the monks who have reached the Earth Holy Realm, Su Han feels that he can now deal with them head-on. "By the way, when we set off from Cangxue City, Zhuang Yu gave me a gift and told me to open it after the talent draft, but I don't know what it is?" Su Han took out the small box Zhuang Yu gave to him from the storage ring. Opening the box, there was a crystal clear green fruit inside. There is a faint red glow flowing inside the fruit, and a long breath of time rushes towards the face, as if the fruit contains amazing energy. It seems that this fruit is obviously no ordinary thing. In the box, there is also a note: "Brother Han, you and I have known each other for a while, and I have inherited a lot of kindness from you. Without your help over and over again, it would be impossible for Youyou and I to reach this point. For Regarding my business, you even made a bet with that ancient Qianmo. I, Zhuang Yu, have nothing else to repay you. This dining rosy green fruit is an heirloom of my family. It has been kept in my family for six hundred years. Its origin is very mysterious. , after taking it, your cultivation level will greatly improve. It is no exaggeration to say that even the geniuses of the four major sects will drool when they see this dining glow green fruit." "Now I give this Fuxia Qingguo to you. I hope that this Fixia Qingguo can help you in the talent draft. In this way, it can be regarded as fulfilling the promise I made on the wish scroll - who can help me catch up?" To whomever I love, I will give the Xia Xia Qingguo as a gift." ? ?Han knew that what Zhuang Yu said on the wish scroll was actually who helped him successfully propose marriage and get this meal of Xia Qing Guo. However, now Zhuang Yu has given the Xia Qingguo to himself. According to Zhuang Yu, this Xia Xia Qingguo belongs to the treasure level among the four major sects. So, this is definitely a genuine and generous gift. Su Han turned his attention to the Dinxia Qingguo. In his memory, he seemed to have heard the name of the Dinxia Qingguo somewhere. "By the way, Dinxia Green Fruit, Dinxia Sacred Tree?" Su Han¡¯s eyes lit up, and he remembered that he had heard the name of this Xia Qing Guo in his previous life. At that time, a sacred tree of dining glow was planted in the cave of Chishui Dan Emperor, a good friend of his in his previous life. This sacred tree is a spiritual seed, and it can be said that it is full of treasures. Its most precious thing is the fruit produced on the tree, which is the rosacea fruit. This meal of Xiaguo is divided into three levels. The lowest level of fenxia green fruit is produced once in a thousand years. The higher-level dining rosy fruit is produced once every three thousand years. The highest grade dining rosy purple fruit is produced once every six thousand years. Su Han knew that the highest level of Xiaxia Purple Fruit would benefit even a strong person in the Supreme Realm from taking it. Within the scope of the Supreme Realm, his cultivation would be improved by at least one level unconditionally. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????and and even though this is the lowest fruit of theFishxia Sacred Tree, it is also a treasure of infinite use to monks in the Holy Realm. Taking Xia Qingguo can unconditionally improve one level within the range of the first level to the sixth level of the Holy Realm. "However, the Dinxia Sacred Tree is not found everywhere. In Su Han's previous life, in the Eternal City, the capital of the Great Xia Kingdom, he had only seen one sacred dining tree. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Can actually see a Dinxia Green Fruit in this Upper Nine Realms. Zhuang Yu kept such a treasure in his hands, but instead of keeping it for himself, he gave it to Su Han. The most important thing is that Zhuang Yu knew that Su Han might not accept this great gift, so he specifically asked it to be opened in the talent draft. In this case, Su Han couldn't even return the Xia Qingguo meal. For a moment, Su Han felt a little moved in his heart. Thinking of the bet with Gu Qianmo, he secretly made up his mind that he must complete this bet as soon as possible. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,567 The first day of the rematch You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After eating Xia Qingguo, Su Han did not take it immediately. If you take this Xia Qingguo, as long as you are within the range of the first level to the sixth level of the Holy Realm, you can unconditionally improve one level. Su Han is only at the first level of the Saint Realm now, so taking it is too wasteful. The higher the level of cultivation, the more difficult it is to advance to one level. From this point of view, one should at least reach the fifth or sixth level of the Holy Realm before taking this meal of Xia Qingguo. Putting away the Xia Qingguo, Su Han closed his eyes and sat quietly, entering into meditation. The cultivation of the first level of the Holy Realm is constantly consolidated. Become familiar with various magical powers and martial arts. In this Sumeru Mountain, even in the cave of Wushuang District Ding and other disciples, Su Han can feel the difference between the laws of heaven and earth and the outside world. My body absorbs and breathes in spiritual energy several times faster than the outside world, and my mind is exceptionally clear. In this state of cultivation, it can indeed be said that one day of cultivation on Mount Sumeru is equivalent to ten days of cultivation in the outside world. After one night passed, Su Han benefited a lot. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As the sky grew brighter, there was a knock on the door. Su Han heard the footsteps and knew it was the secular monk who called himself "Xiao Zhi", who was his neighbor. Opening the door, it turned out to be him. "Brother Han, it's almost time to gather. We should go to the arena area." Su Han nodded. He knew the rules of this Wushuang area. When the time comes every morning, everyone must gather in the arena area. In the arena area, in the central square of the Wushuang District, there are a total of one hundred battle arenas. According to the rules, every day starting at midnight, four consecutive hours are the battle time. During the battle time, all contestants must stay near the ring. This also means that starting from Chen hour, everyone must stay in the arena area for this day. The reason why you should stay in the ring area is because everyone is not only a challenger, but also may be challenged. Once challenged, you must immediately respond. Of course, there is an upper limit to the number of challenges that each person can accept per day. If a person has accepted three challenges in a day, he does not need to accept any more challenges, and does not need to be bound by the rules. He can leave the arena area first. This upper limit is of course to protect the contestants. Otherwise, if you are unlucky, you will be selected to challenge seven or eight times a day. If you don't get beaten to death, you will die of exhaustion. In addition, there is a rule that each contestant must initiate a challenge every day. In this way, I completed exactly 30 challenges in a month. "Brother Han, how are you preparing for the first day of the rematch?" Na Xiaozhi asked tentatively when he saw Su Han coming out. Su Han smiled faintly: "Very good, how about you?" Xiao Zhidao: "My strength is far inferior to yours. All I can say is try your best." His attitude was very humble, but Su Han could see that Xiaozhi also had a desperate spirit, and his intuition told him that Xiaozhi's performance in the ring would not be bad. The two of them walked out of the courtyard, but the other six people in the cave had already left early. It can be seen that in order to avoid embarrassment, these guys ran away early in the morning, for fear of bumping into Su Han and being used as slaves. Xiaozhi suddenly snorted: "Those guys seem to be scared. I have to say, Brother Han, your lesson yesterday was really a relief. These four major sect disciples are all arrogant. Someone should have taught them a lesson long ago." Su Han glanced at Xiao Yi with slight surprise. He originally thought that he was the only one who couldn't stand the disapproval of the disciples of the four major sects, but he didn't expect that there was another one here. "However, Su Han doesn't think those guys will admit defeat so easily. I'm afraid there will be good drama ahead. Su Han is naturally not afraid of those guys. On the contrary, he has already made preparations. If those guys dare to provoke them again, Su Han doesn't mind letting them taste what it feels like to regret. Within a quarter of an hour, the two arrived at the ring area. This arena area is a wide flat land, with a hundred arenas towering above the flat ground, giving people a majestic and majestic feeling. Around a hundred arenas, contestants of all levels in the Wushuang District were already sitting. Su Han and Xiao Zhi were wearing the competition clothes of secular monks and walking in the crowd, looking particularly awkward. Xiaozhi looked left and right, and he found some of the hundred secular monks who came yesterday. However, these people were all huddled in the corner. It seemed that they had been completely tamed by the four major sect disciples. ? ?When Su Han and Xiao Zhi appeared, the eyes of those secular monks shot out some strange colors, as if they were waiting to see Su Han and Xiao Zhi's excitement. It seemed that they could only see Su Han and Xiao Zhi being Only by stepping on it can they feel balanced and comfortable. Su Han could tell what they were thinking from their eyes. "What a pitiful and hateful group of people. They dare not face the disciples of the four major sects. Why are they here to participate in a talent show? They have suffered a lot, but they want to watch our fun. These people deserve to be stepped on." Originally, Su Han still had some sympathy for these worldly competition geniuses. But seeing their eyes, Su Han's sympathy suddenly disappeared. Xiaozhi¡¯s breathing was rapid, and he seemed to feel hostility from all directions. The disciples of the four major sects all looked evil in their eyes. It was obvious that what happened in Su Han's cave yesterday had spread in the Wushuang District. "Brother Han, we seem to be in trouble." Xiaozhi whispered. Su Han glanced at him: "If you are afraid of trouble, you can act alone. Or, you can find a disciple from the four major sects to be your backer. I will not object." Xiaozhi didn't seem to expect that Su Han would say this, and couldn't help but defend: "Brother Han, you still can't see who I am? I won't associate with these four major sect disciples even if I kill them, let alone Talk about hugging their thighs. The more they try to suppress me, the less I will let them succeed." If it were normal times, Su Han wouldn't care what this guy thinks. However, such a comparison with other secular contestants, disciples of the four major sects who succumbed one by one, highlights the difference of this Xiaozhi. ¡°At least, he still has some backbone and has not compromised to power. Therefore, Su Han is not disgusted with him. "Boy, come here." Suddenly, a harsh voice came from the left. Su Han acted as if he didn't hear anything, and kept walking forward without even stopping. "What about you, those two guys who hide their heads and show their tails? You, the taller one, I heard that you are the first place in the secular preliminary competition? Tsk tsk, you are very impressive." It is a rule of the competition that secular contestants must disguise themselves. But this voice was said to be hiding its head and showing its tail, obviously deliberately arousing Su Han's anger. However, Su Han acted as if he hadn't heard anything, and didn't even raise his eyelids. ¡°If he had to worry about this stupid provocation every time, he would have no time to do anything else. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1568: Conflict before the ring You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, he ignored it, and these people became even more proud. Immediately, a figure flashed and stood in front of Su Han and the others. "Boy, you are crazy. We call you because we think highly of you. Who do you think you are? How dare you be so rude." "Get lost." Su Han only had one word. "What? Youhow dare you tell me to get out?" Su Han stopped talking, suddenly reached out his hand, and at an extremely fast speed, he directly grabbed the man's shirt. With a shake of his arm, the powerful holy power rushed out, just like throwing a dead dog, and threw the man directly. More than ten meters away. The man was thrown to pieces before he had time to react, and he was in such a state of embarrassment. If it weren¡¯t for the rematch rules prohibiting private fights, Su Han would have slapped him away. Although the man was embarrassed, he was not injured. His face turned red, and he was thrown away like garbage by a secular monk in front of everyone. This was simply a great shame and humiliation. The surrounding sect disciples were also stunned. They always thought of themselves as being superior, how could they have thought that one day a sect disciple would be thrown away by a secular monk like a gangster in the market? It seemed like he was going to die, but at this moment, Xiaozhi seemed to be afraid that the world would be in chaos, so he clapped his hands. He also cheered: "Okay! What a dog-throwing pose, so cool!" The sect disciple who was thrown to the ground almost vomited blood when he heard this. Falling in the doggy style, doesn't this mean he is a dog? "Boy, who are you calling a dog?" Although the sect disciple was furious, he was afraid of Su Han and did not dare to rush forward again. Xiaozhi chuckled: "Whoever blocks the way is a dog. Do you still need me to teach you?" The sect disciple was so angry that he screamed. At this moment, another sect disciple separated from the crowd and stood up. This man's expression was indifferent, and between his eyebrows, he was somewhat similar to Senior Brother Gao. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Gao Ming. I heard from my cousin that you were very arrogant in the cave yesterday. I don't know what qualifications you, a secular monk, have to be arrogant here. However, let me warn you. , if you dare to touch my cousin, I, Gao Ming, will definitely make you regret coming to this world." Threat, threat again. The disciples of the four major sects seem to be best at threatening. Su Han secretly shook his head. He didn't know where these so-called sect geniuses came from such a strong sense of superiority and such strong self-confidence. ¡°Perhaps, the status of the four major sects in the Upper Nine Realms has always been at the top, which makes these sect disciples develop a high-altitude mentality, as if they are in the clouds. Now, even the ancestors of the four major sects have felt the threat of Fengyun Julong Sect, and have begun to seek changes and discover geniuses from the secular world. These ordinary disciples who are at the bottom of the four major sects have still not changed their blind and arrogant mentality. This Gao Ming is no better than his cousin in terms of cultivation, but hearing this tone, he seems to be convinced by Su Han. Su Han raised his eyelids and asked lightly: "It sounds like you are threatening me?" "Yes, I am threatening you." Gao Ming sneered, "Since you are a secular monk, you must have the consciousness of a secular monk. No one has taught you how to behave in front of the geniuses of the sect. It doesn't matter. I will work hard today. , I¡¯ll teach you for free what it means to be a good person with your tail between your legs.¡± Su Han sighed softly, shook his head and said, "It's a pity." "What's a pity?" Gao Ming was furious. "It's a pity that the rules don't allow private fights. Otherwise, I can teach you now. When you speak big words, you must have the capital to speak big words. Otherwise, be careful of Feng Da's tongue flashing." Gao Ming¡¯s expression darkened, and his whole face looked down. "Stubborn! Boy, are you determined to go against me?" Su Han said lightly: "You are thinking too much. Are you worthy of being against you?" Su Han didn¡¯t mean to be sarcastic by saying this. He really felt that the Gao brothers were not worthy of him going against them. When Gao Ming heard Su Han's words, his lungs almost exploded with anger. He Gao Ming was very crazy, but he didn't expect that this secular guy would be even crazier than him. He, Gao Ming, is crazy because he has the ability to be crazy. He is a disciple of the four major sects, and in this Wushuang District, he is also a first-class disciple, which is equivalent to the leader in the Wushuang District. And this kid is from the secular world. He is already inferior here, and he is still a Ding class. What qualifications does he have to be crazy here? Gao Ming was furious, and the anger in his chest was almost on the verge of erupting. ?When the two sides were at war, suddenly a majestic shout came from the front of the arena: "Chen time is up, all contestants are silent, please invite the examiner!" This is the time when the examiners from Wushuang District have arrived. When the examiner appears, the contestants naturally do not dare to make mistakes. You know, the examiner is the one who decides their fate and future. Gao Ming glared at Su Han fiercely: "Boy, you're lucky! You'd better ask for blessings and pray that you don't draw me in the ring, and don't be drawn by me. Otherwise, I will definitely let you stand. Go into the ring lying down, and get off the ring lying down.¡± "Really? Then I really have to thank you. Your words gave me a measure to beat you." Su Han shrugged, with an indifferent look on his face. This kind of weak threat, in Su Han's opinion, is simply the most boring joke. In front of the ring, the examiner of Wushuang District was the tall man named Jiang yesterday. On both sides of him were one to two hundred auxiliary examiners. Mr. Jiang looked majestic. Wherever he looked, all the contestants sitting cross-legged stood up one after another. No one dared to sit on the ground. Mr. Jiang¡¯s stern gaze lingered on Su Han and Gao Ming for a moment, leaving a meaningful look. Immediately, his eyes swept away and turned elsewhere. Gao Ming only felt that his forehead was a little cold, and he couldn't help but feel a sense of fear in his heart. Could it be that Mr. Jiang noticed every move he made just now? Su Han was calm, Gao Ming took the initiative to provoke him, and he had a clear conscience. If Mr. Jiang favors the disciples of the sect, Su Han will have nothing to fear. But now it seems that Mr. Jiang has no intention of showing favoritism to anyone. Mr. Jiang even had no intention of intervening. "The time has come. From now on, enter the challenge. Everyone must launch a challenge today. As for the order of launching the challenge and the challenge objects, they are all randomly selected and cannot be decided by themselves." ¡°Okay, next, the hundred people whose names are read will go up to the challenge ring.¡± In this challenge, whether it is the order of the challenges or the objects of the challenges, it is not up to you to decide. First, the examiner randomly selects 100 people as the first batch of people to challenge. Later, these 100 people select their own challenge opponents. In this way, cheating is avoided to the greatest extent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,569 The Ancient Family of the Seven Stars Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Remember, if you initiate a challenge and the challenge is successful, you can continue to challenge again. We have no restrictions on the winner. You can continue to challenge until you lose, or you are unwilling to challenge again. And if you fail to initiate the challenge, you will not be eligible to continue the challenge on that day and will have to wait until the next day.¡± In other words, if a person challenges every day and loses, then he has to come to the arena every day for thirty days in a row in order to complete the task of challenging thirty times a month. However, if a person launches a challenge today and wins, then he can continue to challenge. If you are lucky, you can win two games a day and complete thirty challenges in fifteen days. In the remaining fifteen days, you can practice in the cave by yourself. There is no need to come again. If you can win three games in one day, you can complete thirty challenges in ten days. Of course, there are not many people in the Wushuang District who can win three games in one day. Only those first-class disciples have this possibility. "The time limit for each battle is two quarters of an hour. After this time, if neither side knocks down their opponent and no one takes the initiative to admit defeat, then the referee will decide the winner or loser. The winner or loser is determined by the combat situation. Generally speaking , the passive party will be judged as the loser.¡± "In a word, there is no draw in the challenge. If you can't knock down your opponent, then at least try to suppress your opponent on the scene." "Okay, now the challenge officially begins. The one hundred people whose names are read will immediately go to the challenge ring." This list of one hundred people is completely randomly selected. The list was read out quickly, and Su Han's name did not appear among the hundred people. Some of the people whose names were read were ecstatic, some were nervous, and some were calm and composed. "It's a pity that I'm not in the first batch of lists." Su Han actually wanted to go up early, but unfortunately, there were three thousand contestants in the entire Wushuang area, and only a hundred were drawn in the first batch. The chance of being drawn was too small. Xiao Zhi, who was next to him, also sighed: "Neither of us were drawn. However, several of us secular monks were drawn." Su Han glanced around and saw that among the one hundred people on the stage, at least five or six were wearing the clothes of secular contestants. "I don't know how effective secular monks are in this Wushuang area?" Xiao Zhi muttered in a low voice, seeming to be talking to himself. Soon, every contestant who was drawn also drew out his or her opponent. Xiaozhi seemed to be in a very high mood, pulling Su Han and walking around. There are one hundred arenas, and it is obviously unrealistic to watch all the battles at once. Xiaozhi wanted to choose some more exciting battles to watch, so as to understand the strength of the four major sect disciples. Although Su Han is not as fanatical as Xiao Zhi, and with the strength of his consciousness, it is still no problem to cover the hundred arenas. However, being forcibly dragged by Xiao Zhi, he had no choice but to wander around and watch the battle. Before the two of them had gone far, they were stopped by an examiner, who shouted: "During the ring battle, you are not allowed to wander around. Go back, stay where you are and watch, and wait for the show at any time." The examiner is not deliberately trying to embarrass them. The winner may be decided at any time in this arena, and new people are needed to fill in at any time. If they are drawn but cannot be found for a while, it will waste time and affect efficiency. Fortunately, there are some relatively high terrain around each arena. Standing on high ground, you can roughly see the overall situation. Xiaozhi watched it with gusto and couldn't stop commenting. He looked really excited. Su Han, on the other hand, after watching it for a while, he had a rough idea of ??the situation in Wushuang District. In this Wushuang District, most people are below the third level of the Holy Realm. There are not many people at the Third Level of the Holy Realm, but there are really very few. Although Wushuang distinguishes four levels: A, B, C and D, they are all disciples of the sect. If we talk about the difference between them, the difference is really not big. Su Han also knows that the level of cultivation is only one aspect of the division of the four levels: A, B, C and D. There must be other factors. Such as talent, actual combat ability, mental strength, and even birth status, etc. For example, secular monks like them don¡¯t care about their other conditions at all. Just a secular background determines that they can only be monks like Ding. About a quarter of an hour later, on the hundred arenas, people started to decide the winner. After a while, twenty or thirty arenas were vacated. The examiners immediately selected new challengers and continued to fill them in. Su Han is full of expectations, waiting for himself??'s name was drawn. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he and Xiaozhi have never been drawn. Not only was he not chosen to be the challenger, he was not even chosen to be the challenged one. After watching it for a while, Su Han felt that it was uninteresting. Until now, there had not been any classic strong showdown. He no longer paid attention to the battle situation, but simply sat cross-legged and began to meditate. Xiaozhi has been paying attention to the six secular contestants, but what makes him sigh is that these six secular contestants all have the same ending, that is, after a hard battle, they are finally defeated. Of the six secular contestants, none of them won the first round. Seeing the last defeated secular contestant dragging his tired body out of the ring, Xiaozhi couldn't help but sigh: "It's really not easy for secular contestants to succeed here." Su Han smiled lightly but didn't say anything. Although he was sitting where he was, he was not completely indifferent to the outside world. In fact, his consciousness was still functioning. Faintly, he could always feel unkind looks coming towards him from all directions. Su Han knew that these must be the Gao brothers and their gang members. Suddenly, Su Han heard a name that caught his attention - Gu Fei. He has never heard of this name. However, the surname Gu is relatively rare. "Gu Fei's surname is Gu, and Gu Qianmo is also surnamed Gu. This should not be a coincidence. As the sect disciple surnamed Gu came on the stage, there was a lot of discussion around him. "Isn't this a member of the Gu family of the Seven Star Sect?" "They are from the Gu family, but they are just a branch of the Gu family." "The Gu family can be considered a relatively large force in the Seven Star Sect. The current head of the Gu family is Gu Jiu, the deputy sect leader of the Seven Star Sect." "So, this genius named Gu has quite a lot of background." "Since this guy is in the Wushuang District, he is not considered to be the top genius of the Gu family. Some of the younger generations of the Gu family are stronger. It is said that there is one named Gu Qianmo who is very good." When Su Han heard the words "Gu Qian Mo", he finally opened his eyes and glanced in the direction of those discussions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1570: The sect disciples¡¯ ridicule You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han didn't realize that all his subtle reactions fell into the eyes of Xiao Zhi on the side. At this moment, Xiaozhi's heart was slightly shocked. "Hehe has never paid attention to everything around him, but as soon as someone mentioned Gu Qianmo, he opened his eyes. This proves that he knows Gu Qianmo. Sure enoughI guessed it right, the first place in the preliminary round The famous genius, he is Su Han." There were also waves of turmoil in Xiaozhi's heart. However, his face was disguised, so his mood was not revealed on his face. "I know he is Su Han, but he doesn't know who I am. Alas I'm afraid he can't even imagine that because of Gu Qianmo, I can completely determine his identity." Xiaozhi was confused. ??The person behind this small disguise and standard clothing is actually Lingzhi. However, she hid her identity as a princess to participate in the talent show, and also hid her daughter's gender. Part of the reason why she came to participate in this selection is that she loves martial arts like crazy. These four major sects are the places she has always longed for. However, this reason is not the most important one. The main reason is that she wants to follow in Su Han's footsteps. In fact, she didn¡¯t know when she should confess her identity to Su Han. However, she felt that it was good to be like this. After all, she didn¡¯t want to disrupt Su Han¡¯s rhythm because of her own reasons. Even a little bit of disruption is not what she wants to see. In the preliminary round, she has witnessed Su Han almost easily crushing him all the way, standing out with an unstoppable advantage and winning the preliminary round championship. And this was not unexpected at all. Although, it is incredible to hear that a young man from Tianhe County in southern Xinjiang can win the championship in the secular selection of the nine realms. But Lingzhi knew that this was the Su Han she was familiar with, who could always create one miracle after another with an unstoppable attitude. This made her feel both proud and full of expectations. At the end of the day, Lingzhi tried her best not to reveal any clues when dealing with Su Han. This experience is both exciting and fresh for her. However, Su Han's mind was obviously on the competition, and he didn't expect that the person next to him turned out to be Ling Zhi, whom he hadn't seen for a long time. At this time, Su Han's name was called. A number of arenas will be vacated and a new list of challengers will be drawn. This time, the number of the champion of the secular preliminary round is clearly listed. "Brother Han, it's your turn!" Lingzhi couldn't help but remind him. She has been looking forward to seeing Su Han's performance in this talent draft with her own eyes. Now, this moment has finally arrived. Su Han smiled faintly, nodded, and strode towards the arena. An examiner immediately came up to him and led him into a ring. "According to the rules, your challenge opponents are now drawn. All opponents are randomly drawn." Su Han nodded. He didn't care who his opponent was or what level he was competing against. There are four levels of A, B, C and D. For him, he hopes to draw a higher level one, which is more challenging. However, Su Han¡¯s opponent was a Class C disciple from the Tianxuan Sect. The man was obviously not very happy about being selected. After all, being challenged is the most boring thing. Regardless of victory or defeat, it will not be counted in the results, so it can be said that the fight is in vain. However, when he saw that Su Han was wearing the clothes of a secular contestant, his expression suddenly became exciting. "What a good luck, the opponent turned out to be a secular contestant, hahaha." The man was delighted, "Although being challenged will not be counted in the score, according to the competition rules, if the winning rate is the same in the end, then the one who has been challenged more times will , will be ranked high. Although this kind of battle does not count as an achievement, it is also a good thing to increase the number of times you have been challenged. Anyway, they are secular monks, and it takes no effort to defeat them." It has to be said that the disciples of the four major sects are extremely prejudiced against secular monks and believe that these guys from the secular world are simply vulnerable. Su Han¡¯s opponent is obviously not immune to this. From his proud expression, Su Han could get a glimpse of his mentality. "Secular monks, you standing on this stage are equivalent to being embarrassed. If you are wise, you should take the initiative to admit defeat now." This Tianxuan disciple looked arrogant. Su Han crossed his arms and stood on the side of the ring. As long as he gets on the ring, Su Han won't care about his opponentNo matter who he is, he won't care about his words. The only thought is to defeat the opponent. "Let's do it." That day the Xuanjiao disciples completely ignored Su Han and said proudly. Su Han nodded and said nothing nonsense. His body was like lightning, and spiritual power surged out from the Zi Mansion in his Dantian. A blast of palm wind suddenly turned into a flaming tiger and struck at the disciples of Tianxuan Sect. "Tsk, what a trivial skill!" The disciples of the Xuan Sect couldn't help but laugh when they saw Su Han take action that day. This turned out to be the most basic martial skill - "Seven Sacred Palms". "Haha, he actually used the "Seven Holy Divine Palms". This guy from the secular world is really pitiful. He doesn't even have a decent holy realm martial arts. If I remember correctly, this "Seven Holy Divine Palms" is one of the four major sects. Are these basic holy realm martial arts skills that must be practiced during the entrance examination?" The people watching the battle below also started mocking. "Well, it's understandable in a secular place. It's hard to cultivate to the holy realm. It's normal that there are no matching holy realm martial arts." "Tsk, tsk, I thought that the number one in the secular world should always be a bit weak. From this point of view, it is really disappointing." It has to be said that among the disciples of these four major sects, there are not many good men and women. Su Han was the champion of the secular primaries, and that was their primary target. It was as if stepping on Su Han would mean stepping on all the secular monks. Seeing Su Han use the "Seven Holy Palms", the disciples of Xuanjiao that day really laughed. He knew that secular monks were very pitiful, not only lacking in resources, but also lacking in martial arts and supernatural powers. I just didn't expect that it would be so scarce. "Seven Holy Divine Palms", for the disciples of the four major sects, is similar to the enlightenment martial arts skills of a three-year-old child, and everyone must practice it. Use this kind of crude martial arts to deal with my sect disciples? This Tianxuan disciple has begun to figure out how to torture this secular champion to make him look even worse. However, before he had this idea for long, his expression changed the next moment. The Lihuo Palm actually formed a sea of ??fire and rushed toward his face. "What's going on?" The disciples of Tianxuan Sect looked horrified. Isn't this the Lihuo Palm in the "Seven Sacred Palms"? How come there is such a change? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,571 Meeting the Lu Family Children You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Seven Holy Divine Palms", generally the disciples of the four major sects can master four or five kinds of changes. As for the sixth and seventh kinds, few people deliberately study them. Because, after all, this is just an entry-level martial skill in the Holy Realm. Most people believe that even if it is practiced to the extreme, its power will be limited. However, at this moment, the Tianxuan disciples found that the void in all directions around them seemed to be suddenly ignited, and they were all enveloped in a sea of ??fire. Whoop, whoop, whoop! No matter how he retreated, he was completely unable to escape from the entanglement of this sea of ??fire. Is this still the "Seven Holy Palms" that he is familiar with? How could it be so powerful? boom! The terrifying palm wind was like a galloping bull, hitting the Tianxuan disciple's chest directly. The next moment, an arc flew from the ring directly to the bottom of the ring. With a scream, he fell straight to the ground with a bang. one move! Disciples of the four major sects were unexpectedly killed in one move by a secular monk using crude martial arts skills that the sect disciples looked down upon. This sudden scene shocked everyone¡¯s attention. There was sudden silence around the arena. The four major sect disciples who had ridiculed Su Han before had not even finished speaking. However, the current battle situation left them speechless and unable to speak even a single word. A slap in the face, this is a real slap in the face. These guys just feel their faces are burning. At the same time, I was also shocked and inexplicable. Is this a secular monk? He actually used a seemingly ordinary move called "Seven Holy Palms" to directly defeat a disciple of the four major sects. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If it is not uncommon to defeat a sect disciple, then it is definitely a rare thing to do it in one move. This absolute advantage has a huge psychological impact on the sect disciples in the audience. Although the unlucky guy just now is only a C-level monk, how weak can a sect disciple who can really participate in this talent draft be, even if he is a C-level monk? There are countless disciples in the four major sects, but only a few thousand people were selected to participate. Which one was not carefully selected and defeated many opponents in the sect to obtain the qualification to come to Mount Sumeru? However, he failed, a very shameful defeat. There are many ways to fail. This is undoubtedly the most humiliating way, being knocked down by the other party with a single move in a manner that is completely unable to fight back. "Moreover, before the war started, he also made all kinds of contempt and ridicule, but he was killed in one move. This huge gap is definitely the most shameful way to fail. Lingzhi in the audience was in a state of excitement and her heart was moved. This scene was both beyond her expectations and within reason. A simple "Seven Holy Divine Palms" was performed by Su Han in such a grand manner. How similar is this scene to the scene in which Su Han of Tianhe County performed "Tianhe Finger"? "Su Han, I knew that you are gold buried in the sand. One day, you will soar into the sky and make all those who look down on you bow their heads" Even Lingzhi has reason to believe that one day, that ancient road will really be stepped on by Su Han. The other warriors present witnessed Su Han's move "Palm of Lifting Fire" with their own eyes, and they were unable to recover. Even the examiner in this arena was greatly shocked. From Su Han's move, the examiner also vaguely felt that an unexpected genius was about to be born. "Although this contestant is from the secular world, the name of the preliminary champion is obviously not in vain. His understanding of "Seven Holy Palms" alone is far beyond that of ordinary sect disciples. This preliminary champion is worth looking forward to .¡± The examiner also has a preliminary conclusion in his mind. "Continue to challenge?" the examiner asked Su Han. Su Han nodded. He finally waited for the opportunity to play, so he naturally wanted to continue the challenge. "Okay, your next opponent has been drawn out. He is a second-class monk, Lu Feipeng from the Seven Star Sect." Lu Feipeng? A disciple of the Seven Star Sect? Su Han¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Could it be such a coincidence that he met a descendant of the Lu family from the Seven Star Sect? This is interesting. Although the other party did not recognize him, Su Han could guess what Lu Feipeng looked like when he thought of Lu Kuang's smug look. After all, people from the same family will have somewhat similar temperaments.?. However, Lu Feipeng was unlucky when he met Su Han. Lu Feipeng obviously has no unlucky thoughts. As a descendant of the Lu family, although he is not a direct descendant, he is still a descendant of the Seven Stars Sect, so he feels good about himself. "Boy, I don't know what method you just used, but it's nothing special to defeat a mere third-level disciple of Tianxuan Sect. I, Lu Feipeng, am a disciple of the Lu family of the Seven Star Sect, not an ordinary disciple of the sect. Comparable. If you draw me, you will be unlucky." Su Hanhan laughed: "Noisy!" This Lu Feipeng obviously has a family background. He is very similar to Lu Kuang's arrogance and arrogance. It¡¯s just that Su Han beat up Lu Kuang, let alone Lu Feipeng? Taking a step forward, he raised his arm and saw a jaw-dropping sight. This Su Han actually used the same trick again, and shot another "Seven Holy Palms", and it was also the "Palm of Lihuo". In the same arena, different opponents, he actually used the same martial arts, and the same moves. Even the movements, amplitude and momentum of the moves are exactly the same. This made everyone watching the battle almost drop their eyes in shock. Everyone knows that in martial arts competitions, the most taboo thing is to use the same moves repeatedly. This is common sense in the world of martial arts. Most of the people present have cultivated to the holy realm, so how could they not understand it. Using the same move a second time will greatly increase the chance of being seen through by the opponent, which is simply frustrating for yourself. Su Han used this move just now to defeat the disciples of Tianxuan Sect. Now, facing the stronger Lu Feipeng, he actually used the same move. ¡°These guys from the world, no matter how scarce their resources are, shouldn¡¯t be so poor, right? Don¡¯t you even have a second decent martial skill? The disciples of the four major sects below were booing. Those sarcastic guys before have become mean-mouthed again. Although they wanted to hold back their words, this situation still made them unable to restrain themselves from speaking sarcastically. "The donkey in Guizhou has no skills, that's what they say!" "It's really funny. Speaking of which, this guy defeated the disciples of Tianxuan Sect before, and he still had a few brushes. But now it seems that he is only good at this one move." "The same move will always be seen through if used too much. The so-called champion of the preliminary round is nothing more than that. I guess he will be completely beaten by Lu Feipeng in this round." "So, those who come from the world, after all, are from the world. Regardless of their skills, magical powers, knowledge and demeanor, they can never be compared with the disciples of the four major sects at the top of the Nine Realms." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 1,572 Shocking Eyeballs You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Su Han performed this move, even the examiner in this arena couldn't help but frown: "Does this preliminary champion not have other holy realm magical powers at his disposal? Doesn't he understand that it is most taboo to use the same move repeatedly? ?¡± The examiner felt that since most of the people present were monks who had reached the holy realm, it was absolutely impossible for them not to understand this. However, Su Han acted as if he really didn't understand. Lingzhi in the audience was very calm. If there was anyone here who was completely at ease with Su Han, it was Ling Zhi. She knew that Su Han dared to provoke even Gu Qianmo, let alone Lu Feipeng, a mere second-level monk from the Unparalleled District? Based on Lingzhi's understanding of Su Han, there must be a deep meaning for him to use the same moves. This is a shock to the opponent, and it is also a contempt for the opponent. This move contains Su Han's contempt for these so-called sect disciples. Lu Feipeng was also furious. He galloped up and shouted: "Boy, you are trying your old tricks again. You are seeking death!" The words "seeking death" had just been uttered. Suddenly, Su Han raised his other hand and struck out with a palm, but this palm wind was different from before. It hit softly, as if the spring breeze was blowing on his face, and he couldn't feel it. What a threat. Lu Feipeng couldn't help but be stunned. The next moment, he felt as if his whole body was in an unstoppable vortex, pulling his body and swaying unsteadily. The opponent's palm is obviously another move in the "Seven Holy Palms" called "Thunder Palm", but the strange thing is that it is different from the ordinary thunder palm, as if it has an invisible powerful force. It can actually form an invisible obstacle, making it impossible for people to control their bodies at will. What¡¯s even more strange is that this invisible blocking force is still growing. Lu Feipeng struggled desperately, but he couldn't control his body, just like a marionette, unable to control himself. In this way, an incredible scene happened in front of everyone. Lu Feipeng's body looked as if he had taken the initiative to come to Su Han and greeted Su Han's initial slap. Boom! The force of the palm was directly printed on Lu Feipeng's chest, and the powerful fire attribute spiritual power directly printed a huge mark on Lu Feipeng's chest. With that kind of unparalleled impact, Lu Feipeng's body suddenly fell helplessly down the stage like a kite with its string broken. boom! The body and the ground collided violently, and the sound shook everyone watching the battle, and their hearts could not help but twitch. The same arena, the same tricks, another unlucky guy was knocked off the stage. For a moment, everyone watching the battle gasped, and even the examiner had a look of shock and deep thought on his face. This worldly genius knocked down his opponent with one move twice. If the first time was accidental, then the second time in a row made people have to pay attention to it. The first disciple of Tianxuan Sect may be said to have underestimated the enemy. He was careless and was not mentally prepared. However, this Lu Feipeng obviously cannot be said to underestimate the enemy. But what's the result? Lu Feipeng was actually knocked down by this worldly genius with one move, without any tricks or sloppiness. In fact, Lu Feipeng looked as if he had sent him up on his own initiative. This scene is really weird. Those who couldn¡¯t help but ridicule again found themselves slapped in the face again. Bang bang bang, hit it cleanly. For a moment, these people looked as if someone had put a big ball of cow dung on their faces, and their faces were extremely ugly. Maybe they can call that Tianxuan disciple a waste, but Lu Feipeng is a genius of the Lu family of the Seven Star Sect, a second-level monk in the Wushuang District, and is definitely not a waste. ¡°If I were to go up by myself, could I be more powerful than Lu Feipeng? Thinking of this, these disciples of the sect who had made mocking remarks just now involuntarily closed their mouths and quietly retreated into the crowd, feeling an inexplicable fear in their hearts. They didn¡¯t want to admit that they were scared, but they had to say that Su Han¡¯s strong two-game winning streak had blocked their mouths. Seeing this, Lingzhi couldn't help but applaud and cheer. This cheer suddenly seemed very abrupt. A large circle of sect disciples around her suddenly looked at her, and their eyes were very complex, even with a bit of hatred. Lingzhi knew that clapping at this time was causing hatred and would make these sect disciples hate her to death. No?, she didn't mind at all. She just likes to see Su Han show off his power, and she can't wait to applaud Su Han. The countless hostile eyes around her not only did not frighten Lingzhi, but made her very excited, and the blood in her chest that yearned for martial arts was faintly ignited. For the past two years, as the princess of Cangyun Zeguo, it can be said that she has been suppressing her own nature. Now, once released, she felt very happy, and her cheeks under the disguise even turned red. The other secular contestants, seeing Su Han's performance, were envious and also slightly jealous. However, Su Han's performance undoubtedly gave them a little more confidence. At least, it can be considered as a fight for these worldly geniuses. So far, not to mention secular contestants, even the disciples of the four major sects have only won two consecutive victories. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by?No one can win so cleanly and easily after two consecutive wins, there is no one. Su Han won two games in a row so easily, which naturally attracted countless attention. Even those sect disciples who looked down upon the secular contestants at first could not help but start to secretly look at Su Han at this moment. In the past, some first-class disciples relied on their status and did not pay attention to the battle situation on the field. It wasn't until it spread among the crowd that they were alarmed. "Winning two games in a row? Is it because the opponent is too weak, or is this worldly champion really capable?" "Hmph, this kid is just a secular monk, but he can be so popular. He'd better pray for good luck and not to draw me, otherwise, he will let me destroy his prestige. Otherwise, he still thinks that the four major sects Are disciples so easy to counterattack?" These first-class disciples all consider themselves to be the leaders of the Wushuang District, and their inner thoughts at this moment are also different. Su Han actually knew that his performance would definitely attract the attention of all parties. However, now that he has chosen to come to the talent draft stage, Su Han no longer has any hesitation. Since you have chosen to shine, let¡¯s show it to your heart¡¯s content on this stage. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1573 Enemies meet on a narrow road You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Continue to challenge?" The examiner looked at Su Han and asked again. "Continue." Su Han didn't hesitate at all. The examiner seemed to have guessed that he would choose to continue, nodded, and began to draw his next opponent. Su Han¡¯s next opponent is a Ding-level monk who is also from the Tianxuan Sect. Although this guy was a little unconvinced, he was much more cautious than the previous two people. He seemed to have guessed that he would be defeated. After all, even Class B and Class C had been defeated. As a Class D monk, he had no reason not to be defeated. However, he didn¡¯t want to lose as embarrassingly as the first two, and he didn¡¯t want to become a complete human background. Therefore, from the very beginning, he was on the defensive, closed the door tightly, and had a posture of fighting to the end. Su Han smiled faintly, leaned forward, and used the same move that shocked people again. However, this move seems to have infinite magic power, making it impossible for people to dodge it. This disciple of Tianxuan Cult was obviously ready to defend to the death, but under this move, he was still unable to fight back and was knocked off the stage with a look of despair. "Why don't you be so cruel?" With this guy's lament, he flew off the stage again. However, this guy was lucky, because he found that when he flew off the stage, he landed on his feet first, and his feet were fixed, so he stood firmly, without falling as embarrassingly as the first two. ??Looking at it this way, it looks like he flew down upside down on his own initiative. This disciple of Tianxuan Sect is not stupid, he knows that he is showing mercy. San San smiled, and suddenly, there was a secret feeling of joy. Yes, I was defeated, and I was knocked down with one move. However, at least I landed on both feet, and the landing posture was very graceful. "The first two guys, one is C-level and the other is B-level, so what, they didn't fall into a mess, how could I have landed so gracefully and freely?" Thinking of this, this guy actually smiled happily and returned to his own camp without any negative emotions at all. For a loser to be defeated with a mentality like his, it is quite unusual. However, he actually knew very well in his heart that the reason why this secular champion did not abuse him like he abused his first two opponents was because he did not speak out arrogantly after he came to power, and he only wanted to defend. Perhaps it was precisely because of this weak attitude that he was able to save a little bit of face, right? Thinking about it this way, instead of hating Su Han, this disciple of Tianxuan Cult actually felt a little grateful. He felt that although he also lost in one move, compared with the miserable situation of the previous two, his failure this time was undoubtedly a very honorable defeat. Su Han won the third game, which made discerning people even more frightened. They finally realized that this secular champion kept using the same move, which obviously had deep meaning, and it was not because he did not have other holy realm martial arts. ??Looking at the way he is able to move and retract with ease, and his martial arts background is there, who would believe that there are no other holy realm martial arts? ?Looking at this third game, it¡¯s obvious that they showed mercy. Otherwise, how could a mere monk such as Ding be blasted off the stage without any damage and still have both feet on the ground? Being able to move and release so freely and with such control made everyone who saw this scene fall into deep thought. The examiner also secretly marveled in his heart: "This secular champion is definitely a martial arts genius. He can use a move to such a level, which is not comparable to ordinary people. Turning decay into magic, this kind of martial arts understanding is definitely a great talent." Something that most sect disciples don¡¯t have.¡± "Continue." Su Han faced the examiner's questioning eyes and simply said two words. Another opponent came up and was knocked off the stage by Su Han again. Immediately afterwards, the fifth opponent came up with another move! Lingzhi was so excited that she clapped her hands repeatedly, and there were all kinds of cheers from her mouth, which seemed particularly abrupt in the silent arena. However, the sect disciples around him no longer even had the intention to hate Lingzhi at this moment. They are all worried about one thing in their hearts now. That is, if you are drawn, how should you defeat this move? How to avoid this embarrassing situation of failure in one move? "Did this worldly champion come to the Wushuang District on purpose to cause trouble? This kind of tactics is too overbearing, isn't it? Are you going to let other people live?" "Damn it, this guy must have deliberately slapped our sect disciples in the face. This worldly thingThis guy doesn't play his cards according to common sense and doesn't know how to just give up when things are good. It's really disgusting. " The Gao brothers looked very ugly at this time. In their hearts, they couldn't help but feel a little regretful. They never expected that things would develop to this point. ?Looking at their posture, it seems that the two brothers are not strong enough to fight. ¡°If we meet in the ring, the possibility of being abused is very high. For a moment, the Gao brothers were beating drums in their hearts, praying constantly not to let themselves get into trouble with this difficult guy. ¡°However, things in the world are often such coincidences. When Su Han launched the challenge for the sixth time, the chosen opponent turned out to be Gao Ming! Gao Ming, a disciple of the Holy Sword Platform, is a first-class monk in the Wushuang District. Although he was a first-class monk, Gao Ming really felt like he wanted to cry without tears at this moment. To put it bluntly, he is a genius at the third level of the Saint Realm, and his cultivation level is higher than the opponents Su Han has encountered before. However, he has only recently broken through to the third level of the Holy Realm. Strictly speaking, his cultivation is not very stable yet. At this moment, Gao Ming had seen Su Han's amazing performance in front of him, and he really felt unsure. It¡¯s not that the opponent is too powerful to resist, but that the opponent is too weird. So far, he has obviously played five games in a row, but what exactly this guy is doing, I am afraid that even the examiner has not found out the details. From beginning to end, it¡¯s just that one move. ¡°Moreover, this move is so weird. To the people in the audience, there is nothing remarkable about it at all. It is just ordinary. But the people on the stage felt as if they were being beaten at their doorstep, with no resistance at all. Gao Ming almost had to wonder, did this guy use some evil means? But, the winner in the arena is the king, who cares what means you use. The means are not important, what is important is the results. With mixed emotions, Gao Ming walked onto the stage. At this time, Gao Ming no longer had the confidence, sense of superiority, and arrogance he had when he first came in the morning. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1574 I finally got the chance to beat you up You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, although I feel guilty, as a disciple of the sect, I still have the basic psychological qualities. Gao Ming knew that he could not be timid. Once the momentum is weak, it will be more difficult to win. "I don't believe it. This guy can hit everything with one move. Doesn't he have any flaws? Moreover, why do our sect disciples have to wait for him to make the first move every time? Why can't I strike first?" Gao Ming suddenly felt as if he had received countless inspirations. Yeah, why not strike first? He felt that those guys were really fools. They knew it was difficult to defeat him, so why didn't they take the initiative to attack? ¡°Isn¡¯t taking the initiative to attack the same as defeating his move in disguise?¡± Su Han stood on the other side of the ring, looking at Gao Ming with a half-smile. As the saying goes, enemies often meet on a narrow road, so Gao Ming had just put down his big words for a long time before they met in the ring. I still remember that Gao Ming declared in front of others that once he met Su Han in the ring, he would make Su Han stand up and get off the ring. "Boy, what are you laughing at?" Gao Ming was irritated by Su Han's smile. For a secular monk to show such a strange smile in front of him, in his opinion, this was a great contempt and provocation. "My smile has its own destiny. The arrangement of nature is indeed wonderful. Your name is Gao Ming, right? If I remember correctly, when I first came here in the morning, you wanted to teach me how to be a human being, and you also asked me to pray that I would not If I meet you in the ring, otherwise, you will let me lie down and get off the ring?" Gao Ming¡¯s face turned livid and he said solemnly: ¡°What are you proud of? After winning a few minor characters, do you think you really have no rivals in this unparalleled area?¡± Su Han laughed loudly: "You are right, I am really proud. However, it is not that I am proud because I have won a few people, but that I finally waited for a legitimate opportunity to beat you." "Arrogant!" Even though Gao Ming had warned himself to calm down before, he still couldn't help but get angry. "From the beginning to the end, he will do this. If you don't embarrass yourself, I will embarrass you. If you have the ability, you can change it." Want to try one move?" "You don't deserve it!" Su Han shook his head lightly. Gao Ming was not the kind of person who was easily impulsive, but Su Han's arrogant attitude still made his blood boil. He roared angrily, condensed a pair of swords in his palms, and the swords were suddenly filled with infinite power. The body then exploded. He shouted loudly: "You arrogant boy, go to hell!" Gao Ming actually took the initiative! A disciple of one of the four major sects, who was also a first-level monk in the Wushuang District, took the initiative and made a sneak attack while the opponent was unprepared. Everyone watching the battle, especially the disciples of the Holy Sword Stage, felt red-faced and guilty. The disciples of the four major sects all care about face. However, Gao Ming¡¯s actions were obviously for the sake of winning, and he even put down his face. It would be okay if he wins, but if he loses, Gao Ming will be the laughingstock of his life from now on. Gao Ming obviously knew this very well. The spiritual power in the Zifu in Dantian almost poured out, pouring into the two swords in his hands. Brutal sword energy flew all over the sky, and for a moment, the entire void was filled with violent sword shadows. "Thisthis is the Thirteen Soul-Seizing Swords!" "Tsk, tsk, you are worthy of being a disciple of the Holy Sword Platform. This martial arts inheritance is indeed unique. The thirteen swords that seize the soul, the sword shadows are heavy, seducing the soul and seizing the soul, and it is indestructible." Gao Ming laughed ferociously, his sword energy surged, and among the thousands of sword shadows, a huge sword light that destroyed everything was formed, blasting towards Su Han's ribs. Gao Ming has been immersed in this sword skill for ten years. The number of disciples in the Holy Sword Platform who understand this sword skill more deeply than him can probably be counted on one hand. At this moment, Gao Ming used all his strength to use this sword skill. Exhibiting a bit more power than usual at its peak. Su Hanhan smiled coldly. It had to be said that Gao Ming's sneak attack surprised him a little. ¡°However, it was just an accident. If it were a normal confrontation, Su Han might move around to avoid the sharp edge, and then attack Gao Ming's weak spot. However, Gao Ming was so arrogant before, provoking himself in front of many people. Although Su Han was not a person who was determined to retaliate, he could not tolerate such a person being arrogant in front of him. Therefore, without even looking at it, Su Han pushed the holy realm spiritual power to the extreme, and the golden light of gods and demons rose from his body, and he actually faced the huge sword light. After entering the holy realm, the golden light of the gods and demons that was several feet high was re-compressed into a golden transparent shield like an egg shell. Although on the surface it doesn't look as bluffing as before, its defensive capabilities have increased exponentially.   In the current situation, if Su Han moved around or counteracted the attack of the sword, he would not be able to win with one move. "As for Su Han, what he pursues is to win with one move. Maybe he can give up this principle for others, but for Gao Ming, defeating him with one move is the best counterattack and the best humiliation. Therefore, Su Han would rather resist the attack of the Thirteen Soul-Seizing Swords than knock Gao Ming off the stage with one move. Amidst the dense sword energy all over the sky, everyone wondered if they were dazzled. Su Han's figure was actually swimming upstream against the torrent formed by thousands of sword energy. ¡°And, what is that golden eggshell-like cover on his body? Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! When countless sword energy was about to hit Su Han, Su Han raised his arm and struck Gao Ming's chest with a palm that had been brewing for a long time. Gao Ming was secretly happy when he saw Su Han actually swimming upstream against his own sword energy. This kid didn't even dodge my sword energy. He was seeking death. As for the golden cover, Gao Ming didn't think it had much defensive ability. At least, it couldn't stop his Thirteen Soul-Seizing Swords. Therefore, while Gao Ming was secretly delighted, he was ready to appreciate the tragic sight of Su Han's body being torn apart by sword energy and his death from serious injuries. However, the scene he expected did not happen. The countless sword energy piercing the eggshell-like cover of Su Han's body was like countless raindrops shooting into the water. It only stirred up countless small ripples, but it did not break the seemingly thin cover. Instead, it was The cover sucked it all in. At the same time, a shadow flashed in front of his eyes, and Su Han's palm had already pressed to his chest. "How is it possible?" An incredible thought flashed through Gao Ming's mind. The next moment, in the middle of his chest, he heard crisp cracking sounds. The bones in the body seemed to be broken one by one, blood spurted out, and the whole person fell down the stage in despair. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1575: Crush the Unparalleled Zone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The crisp sound of broken bones made the teeth of those watching below become sore. To be honest, everyone is a genius who has cultivated to the Holy Realm. The physical bodies of Holy Realm monks are extremely strong, so when fighting with each other, few people will use such an extremely rough method to destroy each other's physical bodies. Because, that would be totally thankless. However, this worldly genius used this extremely brutal method to knock down Gao Ming. Listening to the sound of bones breaking all over his body, one knew that Gao Ming would have to stay in bed for at least half a year this time. boom! Gao Ming fell to the ground, smashed into pieces and splashed with countless dust. "Brother!" Gao Ming's cousin ran up with a look of fear on his face. Gao Ming was unconscious, his body was limp and dying, and he didn't even have the strength to respond. Everyone watching the battle felt chills in their hearts and cold sweat broke out on their backs. Looking at Su Han on the stage, his eyes were full of fear. This worldly champion is really at a disadvantage! Gao Ming had previously threatened to beat him to the point where he would lie down and get out of the ring. Now looking at Gao Ming's injury, wasn't he just going to beat him to the extent he said he would? "However, while everyone is fearful, there is not much sympathy. Gao Ming is considered the number one figure in the Wushuang District. It is not necessarily a bad thing that he was seriously injured. Some people even thought directly in their hearts that it would be best if Gao Ming could just die and lose a strong competitor. At the same time, this secular champion may also be grudged by other stronger Holy Sword Stage disciples, and both sides will lose in the fight. There are not a few people who have this idea. Lingzhi clenched her fist lightly and cheered secretly. But this time, she was more restrained. After all, this man was beaten until blood spurted out. If she applauded at this time, it would be too dazzling. Another victory with one move! Those contestants watching the battle, even first-class monks, had to pay attention to this secular champion at this moment. Each one of them did not dare to neglect and deduced it over and over again in their minds. Is this secular champion¡¯s move really unbreakable? The strangest thing is that the sword light from Gao Ming¡¯s attack just now has clearly hit this person. Why is he still unscathed and able to deliver a fatal blow to Gao Ming? ??Is that eggshell-like defensive cover that effective? All kinds of unsolvable mysteries made the contestants below feel as if a big stone was weighing on their hearts, extremely depressed. Even those first-class monks could not help but secretly list this secular champion as one of their most powerful competitors at this moment. Winning six games in a row, and defeating the enemy all with the same move, this can no longer be described by just two words: powerful. No matter how they deduced it in their minds, they couldn't find any way to crack this ordinary "Seven Holy Palms". "Continue the challenge?" "Continue." Su Han fought six games in a row, but he was not tired at all. These six battles were very easy. Each battle was defeated with one palm, and there was almost no consumption. Gao Ming's "Thirteen Soul-Seizing Swords" are powerful, but in front of the golden body of gods and demons that is fused with the mysteries of Xuanwu, there is no damage at all. In the seventh challenge, Su Han knocked down the opponent with one move without any suspense. The eighth time, it¡¯s still the same move As a result, a strange phenomenon occurred. There were originally a hundred arenas in total, but the other ninety-nine arenas suddenly became unnoticed. Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by Su Han¡¯s arena. Everyone is curious, when will this guy stop challenging? In this Wushuang District, is there anyone who can stop him? The ninth challenge, the tenth challenge An hour passed, and Su Han had won an astonishing ten consecutive victories. And, judging by his intentions, he showed no signs of stopping. At this moment, even Mr. Jiang, the examiner of Wushuang District, was alarmed. Ten consecutive wins may not be unusual. However, these ten games were all won with one move, and the moves were never changed, which has to make people raise eyebrows. Everyone is curious, does this secular champion have any other martial arts skills? Or is this the only trick he has? While Su Han was winning in a row, Lingzhi was also drawn and started her challenge. However, Lingzhi is obviously not as evil as Su Han. After winning three consecutive victories, she began to feel a little weak. In the fourth game, Lingzhi drew an A-level monk and fought with his opponent.?After trying hard to survive for two quarters of an hour, due to the disadvantage in the situation, it was judged to be a failure. In this way, Lingzhi¡¯s results in today¡¯s challenge were three wins and one loss. This result is already quite eye-catching among secular contestants. However, because of Su Han's unstoppable winning streak, no one noticed Lingzhi's achievements. However, Lingzhi obviously doesn¡¯t care. She even hoped that Su Han's winning streak could continue and show off the power of killing these sect disciples. Master Jiang was also secretly surprised: "How could this worldly champion have such talent in martial arts? Unfortunately, he is too young and vigorous and does not know how to hide his edge properly. However, the appearance of this boy is not necessarily a bad thing. The disciples of the four major sects are usually aloof. They are all so arrogant that they just want this worldly champion to teach them a lesson and let them know that even if they are disciples of the four major sects, they are not invincible in the Upper Nine Realms." Mr. Jiang even had a faint suspicion in his mind, thinking that this secular champion could be someone from the Fengyun Julong Sect, right? However, this suspicion only lasted for a moment and was quickly denied by him. Even if the Fengyun Julong Sect wants to infiltrate the four major sects, the talent selection time span is very long, and it will take two years to truly enter the four major sects. The Fengyun Julong Sect will not adopt such an inefficient method. Su Han¡¯s winning streak continues, reaching fifteen consecutive victories. As a result, the contestants watching below became even more depressed. They found that they could not see any flaws in Su Han. Even though Su Han has used the same trick fifteen times and they have watched it fifteen times, they still haven't found a way to break this trick 100%. So, is there any suspense about the first month of the Wushuang District¡¯s assessment? Wasn't the first place booked by this secular guy? ¡°If these sect disciples were still dissatisfied at first, then all they have left in their hearts now is prayer. Pray that this guy draws to challenge his opponent and never draws to himself. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1576: Winning over sect disciples You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Does this guy have any powerful evil methods hidden behind him? Otherwise, if the "Seven Holy Palms" can be so powerful, no one can resist it?" "I doubt it too, but what about evil methods? In the arena competition, the winner is king. If you don't believe in evil, why don't you go up and try it?" As Su Han continued to win, a wonderful scene also appeared. The sect disciples who initially looked down upon the secular contestants with hostility, after seeing Su Han's crushing winning streak, many of them unknowingly changed their attitudes and became Su Han's supporters. . In the world of martial arts, one must ultimately rely on strength to win respect. Su Han's third opponent before, the disciple of Tianxuan Sect who landed on the ground, laughed and said: "Looking at it this way, I am still the most powerful. At least after fighting this worldly evildoer, I can still fight with my whole body." And retreat. Among the people who came later, which one of them got off the ring standing on both feet like me?" This guy was shameless and boastful, causing everyone around him to vomit. Who doesn¡¯t know that your so-called escape without much attack is because after you came to power, you pretended to be a grandson better, so people didn¡¯t beat you hard? However, everyone is thinking about this in their hearts and no one will say it out loud. While all the sect disciples were on tenterhooks, speculating on how many consecutive victories this secular guy was going to challenge, Su Han took the initiative to stop after winning eighteen consecutive victories. It¡¯s not that Su Han is weak, but he feels that there is still a month to go. If he completes all thirty challenges on the first day, the next twenty-nine days will be too boring. Therefore, Su Han gave up when he saw the opportunity, and stopped challenging after eighteen consecutive victories. Seeing Su Han stop challenging, all the contestants breathed a sigh of relief. At least, today's suffering is over, and you don't have to worry about this guy drawing you and making you one of the countless people who have been defeated in a row. Seeing Su Han walking down the ring, Lingzhi felt proud. What is a genius? This is true genius. In comparison, the so-called disciples of the sect are simply a bunch of cowards with fierce looks and weak hearts. At first, everyone was arrogant and looked down on the worldly contestants like them. However, after seeing Su Han's strength, they were all devastated, fearing that they would be drawn. This huge gap in performance made Lingzhi look down upon these so-called sect geniuses even more. Su Han felt calm. The reason why these people were assigned to the Wushuang District showed that they could only be regarded as third-rate existences among the four major sects. Su Han¡¯s goal of transcending was not them in the first place, but due to the rules of the competition, he could only start from the Wushuang Zone, and it was impossible to rush to the Supreme Zone all at once. This Wushuang Zone is just a step in his rise, and he has not yet begun to officially exert his strength. "Brother Han, you did a great job." Lingzhi stretched out a hand and high-fived Su Han in celebration. Su Han smiled and asked, "How are you doing?" "Ahem, my results are far inferior to yours, only three wins and one loss. Brother Han, your performance this time has made them no longer dare to underestimate us secular contestants." Whether you look down on it or not, Su Han doesn't care at all. He is here to compete, not to see other people's faces. At this time, the other secular contestants also excitedly came up to congratulate Su Han, and seemed to be approaching Su Han. Su Han had no interest in forming cliques, and he could tell that among these secular contestants, very few were determined. Most of them had never seen the true nature of sect disciples before they came to participate in this talent show. strength, so as soon as he came to this rematch and was beaten by the disciples of the sect, his will was almost exhausted. It wasn¡¯t until they saw themselves that they had some hope. However, Su Han was too lazy to deal with such weak-minded people. After saying a few casual words, he sat cross-legged and focused on himself. In the afternoon, Su Han was selected as the challenger by a disciple of the sect. He went up to fight again and still won outright. After that, until the end of the arena competition that day, Su Han was never drawn again. With Master Jiang¡¯s order, the first day of competition finally came to an end. This day, for Su Han, he completed nearly twenty battles, but for others, many of them only fought one or two battles. With this kind of progress, a considerable number of people need to fightIt takes thirty days to complete the required thirty challenges. "Brother, I am Guo Qi from Tianlong Pavilion. I am deeply impressed by your performance today. I wonder if you are interested in coming to my cave for a drink tonight? I live in No. 10, a first-class cave. .¡± A rather thick-looking man, with a few followers, came to Su Han and greeted him warmly. Lingzhi smiled slightly and looked at this scene. She knew that Su Han's evil behavior had already made many sect geniuses want to win over him. Guo Qi was so polite that Su Han naturally would not directly refute the opponent's face, but just smiled lightly: "Brother Guo, there are competitions in this talent draft every day, and drinking can easily cause problems. After the talent draft is over, if there is a chance, I will invite you You have two drinks.¡± Although it was a polite refusal, Su Han said it very politely and would not embarrass anyone. Guo Qi laughed: "You're right, I was rash. Okay, I won't drink, but I really want to make friends with you. Seeing you show off your power in the ring today really makes me, Guo, admire you I can¡¯t stop. To be honest, I have always felt that I have great hope of breaking into Lingyun District, but seeing your performance today makes me a little less confident." This Guo Qi lives in No. 10 of the first-class cave. In other words, he is the tenth ranked existence in the Wushuang District. He said this naturally out of modesty, but at the same time he was also complimenting Su Han. Lingzhi interjected, "Why don't you feel confident? You are ranked tenth in Wushuang District. With a little effort, you might be able to break into Lingyun District this month." Guo Qi laughed and scratched his head: "Then let me borrow my brother's good words." After saying that, he turned to Su Han: "To be honest, there are not many people in Wushuang District that I can admire. Brother, you are definitely the first one. Just because I beat up Gao Ming today, brother, I think you are a He is a true man, clear about grudges and grudges, and is a role model for monks of our generation, hahaha." This Guo Qi does not have the hypocritical mask of many sect disciples, but looks very cheerful and has a demeanor that makes people sincerely like him. Although Su Han did not intend to agree to the other party's invitation, his impression of the other party was not bad. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1577 Wu Yuanhao You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! While he was talking, another group of people approached. Judging by their clothes, these people are disciples of the Holy Sword Platform. The leader has sunken eye sockets and deep facial features. Her long hair was loose and fluttering wildly behind her head, giving her a somewhat wild look. When Guo Qi saw this person approaching, his expression was slightly unnatural. It can be seen that even Guo Qi, who is ranked tenth in the Wushuang District, is quite wary of this person's arrival. Su Han didn¡¯t have that much favorable impression of the people at the Holy Sword Platform, so he turned around and left. "Stay." The man said calmly. Su Han paused for a moment, but did not look back. Lingzhi, on the other hand, looked at the group of Holy Sword Stage disciples with a pair of stern eyes, as if he wanted to find out the purpose of their visit. "You don't have to be so pretentious. Since you are here to participate in the talent draft, in the final analysis, isn't it to enter the four major sects?" The man with disheveled hair said loudly. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Wu Yuanhao, a disciple of Shengjian Tai. I live in No. 1, Class A Cave in Wushuang District. If you are interested, brother, you can go to my cave for a small gathering." This man's tone was full of confidence, as if he was sure that Su Han would agree to his invitation. Su Han did not turn around, but simply said: "Not interested." Wu Yuanhao's voice was proud: "It seems that you are taking a unique path. In the secular world, you should be a casual cultivator, right? However, in fact, you don't have to be so aloof. Since you have come to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects, It shows that you are interested in the four major sects. I think you have some talent in martial arts, and I am not boasting. Among the four major sects, in terms of martial arts knowledge, no one in our Holy Sword Platform can rival you." As soon as he said this, Guo Qi next to him was a little reluctant. "Wu Yuanhao, what you said is a bit too arbitrary?" Wu Yuanhao laughed: "You are not convinced? Your Tianlong Pavilion is a group of guys who rely on brute force to win. In terms of martial arts, can they compete with my Holy Sword Platform? No matter how much you are not convinced, you can't change this fact." Guo Qi said lightly: "I just think that it is up to this brother to choose which sect to enter." Wu Yuanhao smiled proudly and said: "Strength is the most important thing in the martial arts world. Even if this dear friend has a hard time making a choice, as long as he sees the comparison in strength between you and me, I believe he will know how to choose." As he said that, Wu Yuanhao raised his chin slightly and said to Su Han: "Brother, it is extremely rare for a secular monk to have such talent as you. I believe you have also seen that I, Wu Yuanhao, am the best in this Wushuang District. There is a fundamental difference between the number one person and some guys who rely on brute force to occupy the tenth place." "Here, I am recruiting brothers on behalf of the Holy Sword Terrace. The previous grievances between you and the Gao brothers were due to their own ignorance and poor academic skills. As long as you nod your head and agree to join the Holy Sword Terrace after the talent draft, these grievances will be resolved Friction can be written off.¡± This Wu Yuanhao is very eloquent, and he is selling the Holy Sword Platform to Su Han both inside and outside of his words. But he didn¡¯t know that Su Han had never considered the Holy Sword Platform at all. Moreover, Wu Yuanhao's attitude also made Su Han not have a good impression of the people at the Holy Sword Stage. At the moment, Su Han smiled softly: "In the ring competition, the winner is king. Where is the grudge and friction here? Your Excellency said this, as if he was threatening me on behalf of the Holy Sword Stage." Wu Yuanhao obviously didn't expect Su Han to answer like this, he couldn't help being startled, and then laughed. "Whether you think it's a solicitation or a threat, as long as you are determined to achieve some achievements in martial arts, then the Holy Sword Platform is your best choice, bar none." Wu Yuanhao said with a proud smile. Guo Qi stood aside but did not leave, looking at Wu Yuanhao and Su Han. He wanted to see if this secular genius would agree to Wu Yuanhao's recruitment? Su Han chuckled and suddenly asked Ling Zhi next to him: "Brother, if someone recruits you in this way, what will you do?" Lingzhi couldn't help but smile. She knew Su Han's character best, and naturally knew that Wu Yuanhao's recruitment method would make it absolutely impossible to recruit Su Han. At the moment, Lingzhi said deliberately: "With all due respect, this kind of solicitation is too self-righteous. The four major sects each have their own strengths and weaknesses, and it is difficult to say which one is the dominant one. However, some people are overconfident, and no one can compare to this. That's right. If we talk about self-righteousness, maybe among the four major sects, the Holy Sword Stage is number one." As soon as these words came out, Wu Yuanhao's expression suddenly changed. Su Han couldn't help but glance at Ling Zhi, thinking that this guy is smart and knows how to answer according to my wishes. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? He couldn't help but be a little surprised. Before, he only cared about Su Han, a super genius with 18 consecutive wins, but he didn't expect that there was another secular monk here with the same personality. This is interesting. These words undoubtedly slapped Wu Yuanhao in the face. This Wu Yuanhao thinks very highly of himself, even when he comes to solicit friends, he is so aloof and arrogant. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would be pushed out of the stage by two worldly geniuses. Guo Qi really wanted to laugh out loud in his heart. If the atmosphere hadn't been inappropriate, he would have laughed out loud. Su Han said calmly: "Brother Wu, the attitude of my younger brother is my attitude. As the saying goes, don't speculate. I'll say goodbye." Wu Yuanhao never expected that he would get such a result when he put down his dignity and came to solicit. His voice turned cold at that moment: "Brother, is this your attitude towards my Holy Sword Platform?" Su Han did not turn around, but simply said: "You can't represent the Holy Sword Platform. What's more, I'm not interested in the Holy Sword Platform either." With that said, Su Han drifted away, leaving behind Wu Yuanhao who was trembling with anger. What Guo Qi wants to see the most is this situation. Seeing Wu Yuanhao's face being thrown to the ground and stepped on by others, Guo Qi is simply more excited than having won a hundred consecutive victories. He smiled and turned around to leave. Wu Yuanhao¡¯s eyes were filled with fire as he stared at Su Han¡¯s leaving figure. If looks could kill, he wished he could kill this secular boy a thousand times at this moment. "Senior Brother Wu, this kid doesn't know how to appreciate others. Even if he has talent, he is seeking his own death." "Yes, Senior Brother Wu, he is just a worldly fanatic. If he dares to look down on our Holy Sword Platform, he will definitely regret it. So what about eighteen consecutive victories? It's just good luck that he didn't draw you, Senior Brother Wu. If he falls to In your hands, this kid is not dead because of your torture." Wu Yuanhao felt a little better after being praised by his followers. However, he did not lose his mind because of this. He knew very well that if he met this boy, it would be hard to say who would win and who would lose. This boy's power has reached a level that makes people feel troublesome. It is precisely because he is not sure of defeating Su Han that Wu Yuanhao, who has always had a high self-esteem, puts down his body and actively recruits him. He originally thought that with his status as the number one person in the Wushuang District and the martial arts background of the Holy Sword Platform, it would not be easy to conquer this secular guy. But I didn¡¯t expect that I would be severely humiliated on the spot. Until now, the evil fire in Wu Yuanhao's chest has not calmed down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1578 Do you have a sweetheart? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph, even if a worldly madman is successful for a while, it will never last long. Even if he goes to Lingyun District in the future, where there are countless geniuses, naturally some people will step on him and some will abuse him. A worldly ant who dares to despise my Holy Sword Platform is seeking death!" Wu Yuanhao said bitterly, waved his hand, and left with his men. In his mind, he had already begun to think of a plan to teach this worldly boy a lesson. He absolutely doesn¡¯t want to see anyone threatening his position as the number one person in this unparalleled area. On the way back to the cave, Lingzhi smiled and said, "Brother Han, what I just said is not a bit excessive, right?" Su Han shook his head: "What you said hit him right in the foot. I think you should be careful. Maybe Wu Yuanhao will hate you from now on." Lingzhi said with a smile: "I'm not afraid. Besides, if he wants to hold a grudge, he will hold a grudge against you first. By the way, Brother Han, I'm very curious. Just now you said that you are not interested in the Holy Sword Platform. In your mind, among the four major sects, Which one of them is your first choice?" Lingzhi¡¯s words seemed to be asked casually, but in fact she had been thinking about it for a long time. She had long wanted to take the opportunity to find out which sect Su Han wanted to go to so that she could follow suit. However, Su Han obviously was not aware of Lingzhi's thoughts. He just paused and said: "If I have to choose my first choice, my first choice is the Seven Star Sect. However, I have never mentioned this to others. Now that I have fallen in love with you, my little brother, it doesn't hurt to tell you." "Seven Star Sect." Lingzhi silently wrote down. Back to the cave, the few sect disciples living in the cave have not returned. It seemed that he was still deliberately avoiding Su Han and the others. Especially today, Su Han stole the show in the ring. Being noticed by those people, he was naturally even more frightened and did not dare to come back to meet Su Han and the others. Especially the disciple named Gao. His cousin Gao Ming was injured by Su Han and his life and death were unknown. Naturally, he had no intention of coming back to meet Su Han. Even if you come back, so what? Even my cousin Gao Ming couldn't beat this worldly genius, so what benefits could he get back? Lingzhi smiled and said: "It seems that these guys are scared out of their wits. That's fine. It's best not to come back. We can also be happy in peace and quiet." Su Han doesn't care. Anyway, whether these guys come back or not, they won't bother him. Pushing the door open and walking into his yard, Su Han saw Lingzhi standing at the door wanting to enter but not daring to go in. He smiled and said, "What's wrong? You are hesitant, are you afraid that I won't be able to beat you?" Lingzhi coughed dryly: "You didn't let me in yesterday." Su Han laughed dumbly, thinking of yesterday, when Xiaozhi also walked into his yard, but was kicked out by him with just one word. Thinking of Xiaozhi, Xiaozhi has always chosen to be in the same camp as him since the conflict with Gao and others in the cave yesterday. Today's competition in the ring, Xiaozhi also ignored the hostility of others and openly applauded himself. Wu Yuanhao was pretending to be pretentious, but he almost choked on his words and almost vomited blood. All kinds of performances are enough to prove that this Xiaozhi is also an upright person who will not follow the crowd, let alone the disciples of the four major sects. Su Han basically recognized Xiao Zhi. Seeing that Su Han did not drive her away this time, Lingzhi couldn't help but feel happy knowing that her new identity had been recognized by Su Han. The two entered Su Han's room and chatted for a few more words. The content basically revolves around the topic of competition in the ring and the prospect of this talent's draft prospects. Lingzhi knew that Su Han must be targeting the Supreme Zone. Although she feels that she is still far away from the Supreme Zone, she secretly sets the Supreme Zone as her ideal in her heart. The worst thing is that he has to rush into Lingyun District and cannot be pulled too far by Su Han. The chatting atmosphere in the room was very relaxed. Seeing that the timing was right, Lingzhi felt something in her heart and couldn't help but muster up the courage to raise a topic: "Brother Han, um can I ask you a more personal question?" "What?" Su Han didn't put up much defense. Through the conversation with this Xiaozhi, he found that this Xiaozhi was quirky and had a somewhat out-of-touch personality. In addition to being straightforward, he also had a bit of a childish temper. This kind of person is not offensive to others. "Ahem, I want to ask, umBrother Han, you are so talented, I'm just curious, do you havedo you have a sweetheart? Don't get me wrong, I'm just curious" Lingzhi discovered that she had always boasted that she was not afraid of anything, even the sky would poke holes in her.hole. But at this moment, asking this question felt like I had exhausted all the courage in my life. ¡°This sentence, she used the double cover of false identity and disguise to ask it reluctantly. After asking, she felt that all her strength was gone and she almost couldn't stand. Su Han didn't expect that this little guy would be so gossipy. But then I thought about it, this guy has such a childish mind, it's normal for him to care about these gossips. After glanced at the little Zhizhi, he saw the other person looking at himself seriously, and the desire to get the answer was clear. Su Han thought for a while, he had quite a few confidantes in his past life, but none of them could be called a sweetheart. Immediately he sighed: "No." This answer made Lingzhi's bright eyes suddenly dim a lot. She went around and around, actually wanting to ask Su Han this question. I want to find out from Su Han's answer whether Su Han treats me a little bit differently, even a little bit is good. But the answer Su Han gave was not what she wanted. Even from Su Han's attitude, she was not sure whether the boy who had haunted her for two years still remembered her. For a moment, Lingzhi felt the urge to cry, feeling extremely bitter in her heart. After all, it's because he's not good enough that he doesn't have himself in his heart, right? "If you don't have a sweetheart, then don't you have a confidante who you like so much?" Lingzhi asked without giving up. Su Han smiled: "You guys, you are a little weird today. Why do you ask all these weird questions? I have a few confidante, but it is about love, maybe the fate has not arrived yet." Lingzhi quickly asked: "Brother Han's talent is so amazing. The confidante who can catch your eye must not be an ordinary woman. Could it be that she is still not worthy of Brother Han?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1579 Lingzhi¡¯s Thoughts You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s mind flashed through the faces of some women related to his life. Su Wanqing, that is her sister, so naturally she will not have any thoughts. Princess Mingzhu is just a naive little girl. Apart from playing around with her, she seems to have no further feelings for her. Lingzhi, that little woman with a spirit of unwillingness to admit defeat, Su Han admired her straightforward style, and also liked her temperament of attaching importance to love and justice. However, when it comes to the relationship between men and women, Su Han feels that we haven't reached that point yet. Yan Qingshang was a cold senior sister with a pitiful background. Su Han treated her more with pity and protection. As for the love between men and women, there is no way to talk about it. ??????????????????????????????Although we got along with her briefly, it can be seen that she is an eccentric woman. However, after all, it is just a passerby. As for some other women, they are like passing clouds "It's not a question of whether you are worthy or not. Love requires fate. When fate comes, karma is just a thin line. Well, monks like us, it will be boring if we are always entangled with these children's love. It's just a small matter. Brother, there will be an arena match tomorrow, so go to bed early." Su Han couldn't resist Ling Zhi's repeated questions, so he had to tactfully issue an eviction order. Lingzhi felt sad in her heart and walked out without saying a word. Her back looked a little lost. Su Han looked at her back and wondered why this little girl was acting so strangely. Could there be something unspeakable about her? However, Su Han had no intention of delving into this. The eighteen consecutive wins during the day were not very rewarding for Su Han. This kind of crushing battle can only be a warm-up for him, and he will not gain much insights. However, it cannot be said that there is no gain at all. At least Su Han got to know the general situation of the disciples of the four major sects through the day's battle. Of course, the geniuses in this unparalleled area belong to the lowest group among the four major sect disciples who came to participate in the talent draft. However, after understanding the situation of these people, Su Han was able to make a preliminary estimate of the geniuses in Lingyun District and Supreme District. "It is true that the disciples of the four major sects are not all that kind of pussies. If I hadn't gotten some opportunities in the preliminary round, it would have been impossible for me to win so easily now." In the preliminary round, Su Han not only tempered his mental strength, but also absorbed the essence of the "Seven Holy Palms" and understood the seven changes of the Seven Holy Palms. By the way, he successfully broke through to the Holy Realm. It can be said that he has gained a lot. . And today¡¯s eighteen-game winning streak condensed all the essence that Su Han gained in the preliminary round. If he had not experienced the preliminary round, with Su Han's methods, although he could still win in a row in the Wushuang area, the winning streak would never be so easy, and he would definitely have to use many methods to keep the bottom of the box. And if these methods of pressing the bottom of the box are exposed in the unparalleled zone, it will obviously be very detrimental to the subsequent games. And now, Su Han can navigate the unparalleled area with just one move, "Seven Holy Palms". With this first day of fighting, Su Han felt more confident. He also secretly made a plan for himself to complete the thirty challenges this month in the shortest possible time. ¡°Then, all I have to do is concentrate on practicing in the cave and wait for promotion to Lingyun District. After practicing all night, it soon came to the next morning. Su Han opened the window and felt the morning breeze blowing slowly, feeling relaxed and happy. This Sumeru Mountain is indeed a treasured land for cultivation. Even in this Wushuang District, Su Han couldn't help but admire the abundance of spiritual power in the world. Now, he is really fascinated by the Lingyun District and the Supreme District. ¡°It¡¯s almost Chen time, it¡¯s time to set off.¡± Su Han closed the window and walked out of the yard. When I got out of the door, I saw Xiaozhi leaning on the pillar under the eaves, holding a branch in his hand, and he was bored, picking leaves one by one. Pick the leaves and throw them into the small ditch under the eaves. The leaves gurgling away with the water in the ditch. "Xiaozhi, what are you thinking about? Are you lost in thought?" Su Han greeted with a smile. When Lingzhi saw Su Han, it suddenly dawned on her. She threw away the branch in her hand and said calmly: "Brother Han, good morning." "It's getting late, the time is coming, let's go." "Um." Lingzhi returned to her yard last night and couldn't sleep, thinking about the conversations she had with Su Han.Test what kind of existence you are in the other person's mind. Thinking about Su Han's words, love requires fate, and once fate arrives, fate is just a thin line. "I hadn't seen him for two years, but when we met again, we met across from each other and didn't know each other. I thought that since he didn't know my identity, I could find out more about his thoughts, but I didn't expect that his thoughts were not at all. On thiscould it be that there is no trace of fate between me, Lingzhi, and Su Han?" Such thoughts disturbed Lingzhi so much that she couldn't sleep and stayed up all night. At dawn, with two dark circles under my eyes, I came out and stood under the eaves in a daze. It wasn't until Su Han came out that she woke up. Although Lingzhi is a few years older than Su Han, she has also experienced an identity change from a martial artist of Tianhe Martial Academy to a princess of Cangyun Zeguo. She can be said to be a mature woman who has experienced a lot. However, when it comes to love affairs between men and women, she is still like the most ignorant little girl, losing her sense of proportion whenever there is any trouble. She likes Su Han, and fantasizes that her sweetheart also likes her. She even fantasizes about whether he will be very happy if she reveals her identity to him, and whether he will tell her immediately that in fact, he has always liked her. Lingzhi was at the level of being sought after by thousands of people in Tianhe County back then, but after arriving in Cangyun Zeguo, the younger generation of men in Cangyun Zeguo also flocked to her. However, after last night, she understood that there is a regret in this world, which is that the person she loves does not love herself. but¡ª¡ª She will not hurt or pity herself because of this, nor will she give up easily. Because that¡¯s not her Lingzhi¡¯s character. In martial arts, she is tenacious, and in love, she also has the drive to refuse to admit defeat. Although the falling flowers have intentions, the flowing water is ruthless, the goddess has intentions, and the king of Xiang has no dreams. However, that could not change her feelings for Lingzhi, nor could it change her mind. On the road to martial arts, she will still follow the young man she likes, no matter what identity or role he has. Until one day, his steps left her far out of sight Su Han naturally didn¡¯t know that the little one traveling with him would be Lingzhi. Even if he knew it was Lingzhi, he didn't know that she had such a tortuous journey. In this regard, he can be said to be a hindsight. Although he had many confidantes in his previous life, they were all initiated by them. In fact, in terms of emotions, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a novice. He certainly didn¡¯t see that there were some crystal tears shining slightly in Lingzhi¡¯s beautiful eyes at this moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1580 Su Han was hidden in the snow You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother, you are a little distracted today. It is not good to go into battle in this state." I don¡¯t know if Su Han felt some of Lingzhi¡¯s emotions, and suddenly reminded him. Lingzhi was startled and suddenly woke up after being reminded by Su Han. That's right, if you can't get into the top ten in this Wushuang District, then you can't even enter the Lingyun District. How can you talk about following Su Han's footsteps? At the moment, Lingzhi quickly cleared away all the distracting thoughts and said seriously: "Thank you, Brother Han, for reminding me. I was a little lost in thought just now because I thought of some sad things." Su Han smiled and said: "No one has a few sad things in life. However, as monks, we learn martial arts to change our destiny. The past may not be able to be changed, but as long as we are strong enough, we can firmly control our future destiny." Hold it in your hands and strive to have no regrets.¡± Su Han¡¯s words were true. He had a lot of regrets in his previous life. After entering the martial arts road in this life, he realized that only by mastering power can he control his destiny. In this life, he must leave no regrets. Lingzhi smiled slightly: "What Brother Han said is absolutely true." While the two were talking, they had already arrived at the ring area. This time, seeing the two of them appear, the sect disciples around them no longer dared to be hostile. Everyone stared at Su Han, muttering in their hearts, wondering how many more challenges this worldly genius would have to challenge today? There are many people who have secretly prayed in their hearts, hoping that today¡¯s draw will not draw this guy into the ring so early. Otherwise, for others, today will be another disastrous day, a day of suffering. It is best to take it out at the end of the day. In this case, no matter how powerful he is, he will only challenge him once or twice at most. The lottery started, and Lingzhi was drawn out of the first batch. Soon, she won three consecutive victories, and in one of the games, she faced a first-class monk, and after a hard fight, she finally won. Because yesterday¡¯s results were three wins and one loss, Lingzhi gave up on the good news today and took the initiative to stop challenging. As a result, her results became six wins and one loss. Su Han has been paying attention to the battle situation, and he feels a little strange in his heart. This little guy doesn't seem to be a mediocre person, and he doesn't know where he comes from? However, Su Han didn't ask. In this genius draft, the identities of secular monks are kept secret. Since Xiaozhi did not take the initiative to reveal his identity, he naturally would not inquire about other people's secrets. As if God heard the inner prayers of these unparalleled geniuses, the morning passed quickly. By the afternoon, Su Han's name still had not been extracted. Su Han was a little depressed, watching the contestants being drawn out one after another, but he was never able to play. He even wondered if the examiner was playing tricks on him and hiding his name. ?????????????????????????? Otherwise, it would be impossible for such a long period of time to be unavailable to myself. However, it is obviously not necessary to question the examiner. Although Su Han was a little depressed, his desire to fight had not reached that level. Even if the examiner wants to suppress his limelight, it is understandable. ¡°After all, with my momentum, I can complete thirty challenges in as little as two days or as much as three days. This kind of momentum is definitely the cruelest blow to other contestants. In the evening, Su Han¡¯s name was drawn and he became the challenger. At this time, there was only half an hour left before the day's challenge ended. Su Han waited for a day, but his energy and fighting spirit were not at their peak. In addition, there was not enough time, so he only completed a three-game winning streak and did not continue. In this way, Su Han's result is twenty-one consecutive victories. Twenty-one consecutive wins in two days, this result is amazing enough. Except for Su Han, the person with the best performance in Wushuang District is Wu Yuanhao from the Holy Sword Terrace who lives in Cave No. 1. After two days, Wu Yuanhao has won thirteen games in a row without losing once. In addition, there is a nine-game winning streak, three eight-game winning streaks, and several seven-game winning streaks. Lingzhi has six wins and one loss, and the winning rate is also very high, but it is not yet ranked in the top ten. That night, at the examiner¡¯s residence, several core examiners from the Wushuang District gathered together. "Mr. Jiang, was the list drawn today rigged?" "Yeah, logically speaking, the secular champion shouldn't be so late."?Being extracted. " "This guy was drawn out so late, and he actually completed a three-game winning streak. This unparalleled area seems to have no difficulty for him." These examiners were all talking about the worldly champion. Mr. Jiang, who was sitting at the top, smiled slightly, but did not comment on the comments and suspicions of the people. In fact, just as they guessed, today's selection list was deliberately manipulated by Mr. Jiang. He did this not to suppress Su Han, but to protect him. In Mr. Jiang¡¯s view, it is certainly amazing that a secular contestant can achieve such results, but it may not be a good thing if young people only know how to show off their edge and don¡¯t know how to restrain themselves. The talent draft is very deep, and it cannot be decided in this month. The talent draft lasts for two years, and there are too many twists and turns and too many hardships. ??Although he is sharp from the beginning, such a genius may not be able to make it to the end. Therefore, Master Jiang also wanted to suppress this worldly genius and slow down his momentum out of love for talent. The best thing is to use this to wake him up and let him know that he is hiding his clumsiness. After all, the talent draft does not only have this unparalleled zone, there is also the Lingyun Zone and the Supreme Zone. If this secular genius becomes too popular in the Wushuang District and offends too many people, with the intricate relationships among the disciples of the four major sects, who can guarantee that no one will take action to suppress this secular genius in the Lingyun District or even the Supreme District in the future? genius? This worldly genius may be outstanding in the Peerless Zone, but if placed in the Supreme Zone, he is still very immature. Therefore, it is better not to be so high-profile until you have fully grown up. ¡°In the final analysis, Mr. Jiang still has good intentions, out of consideration for protecting Su Han. "However, what he did was a private act. Now when these examiners ask, he will naturally not admit it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1581: Offer suggestions and suggestions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the same time, a group of Holy Sword Platform disciples gathered in Cave No. 1 in Wushuang District. These first-class caves are the most superior cave heaven paradise in Wushuang District, and they are first-class good places. "Senior Brother Wu has won thirteen consecutive games, which is really gratifying and congratulatory." "Hehe, Senior Brother Wu was assigned to the Wushuang District. He was originally a talentless person. He should have been assigned to the Lingyun District, or even the Supreme District." This flattery made Wu Yuanhao feel a little embarrassed. Lingyun District, he thought he was worthy of it. However, no matter how confident he is in the Supreme Zone, he still knows that he is still far from the Supreme Zone. The Supreme Zone is a place where only the first-class disciples in each sect are qualified to set foot. It is definitely not what Wu Yuanhao can imagine. Wu Yuanhao waved his hand to stop a group of flatterers from the same school, turned around and asked: "Gao Peng, how is your cousin's injury?" "Senior Brother Wu's elixir is indeed effective. My brother has regained consciousness. In a few days, he should be able to regain 60-70% of his strength. However, his competition this month has been completely ruined." The man named Gao The disciple's tone was a little frustrated, and then he said fiercely, "It's all the fault of that beast, a secular villager, so rude. Senior Brother Wu, I really hope to see you torture him to death in the ring." Wu Yuanhao nodded: "Although that guy is arrogant, he still has some strength. Even with my strength, I am not 100% sure of torturing him. However, this kid is arrogant and does not even pay attention to the Holy Sword Platform. There is no forgiveness for sin." When he thought about the shame of being rejected yesterday, Wu Yuanhao became extremely angry. "Yes, Senior Brother Wu, we can't let this guy continue to be arrogant. Otherwise, sooner or later, he will destroy Senior Brother Wu's championship status." After Wu Yuanhao heard this, although he knew it was the truth, he still felt as if he had been bitten by a poisonous snake and was very unhappy. That secular boy has now won twenty-one games in a row, while Wu Yuanhao has just won thirteen games in a row. If this momentum continues, his position as the unparalleled district champion will have to be vacated sooner or later. "I must win this championship!" Wu Yuanhao waved his fist fiercely and asked, "Which of you has any clever plan? Use your brains to think about it. Who can come up with the perfect plan to eliminate the enemy in one go? With that boy's arrogance, I, Wu Yuanhao, will definitely not treat you badly." When everyone heard what Wu Yuanhao said, every word from you and me was a plan. Some people advocate beating the worldly genius secretly. Some people advocate using powerful drugs to directly abolish the cultivation of secular geniuses. There are also people who advocate using profits to buy off the secular genius, asking him to let go and deliberately lose a few games. As the saying goes, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. In the face of powerful interests, you will not surrender if you don't believe it. Of course, some people advocate buying off the people around the secular genius and starting to deal with him from the people around him. There are many strategies, but upon closer inspection, almost none of them are feasible. It¡¯s a good idea to beat him secretly, but you have to be able to survive it. Poisoning sounds good, but there are not many powerful drugs that can abolish the cultivation of holy monks, and they are all expensive. Where do such expensive drugs come from? Who pays for it? Who to send to poison? If it doesn't succeed and the whole thing is revealed, then everyone will be doomed. Bribery with benefits seems very feasible, but no one knows how much benefits will make that guy tempted. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As for buying the people around the opponent, that is even more nonsense. The worldly champion only has another worldly genius who has the same bad taste as him. That guy is just as unruly and unruly as the secular champion, bribe him? Give up as soon as possible. Suddenly, a fair-faced guy chuckled: "Senior Brother Wu, I have a plan here, it might work." "What?" Wu Yuanhao glanced at the man, but he didn't take it seriously. He knew that this guy was addicted to women in the sect and never sought advancement. What good strategies could such a person have? The man knew that Wu Yuanhao didn't like him very much, but he was not discouraged. He smiled and said: "If you want to compare me with everyone here in terms of strength and talent, I will definitely be incomparable. However, this time, I really have it." A good strategy can make that secular guy miserable to death." "What's the plan?" Wu Yuanhao became interested. The disciple quickly spread his palms forward, and there was an extra?An elixir bottle. "Senior brother, this is what I usually use to boost my mood when I take supplements. This bottle is the latest best product I got. Although it is the best quality, it is also dangerous, so I have not used it yet. This kind of elixir is As soon as you take it, the medicinal properties will take effect, reaching the peak of yang, almost exploding the body. If there are no women around, this elixir must not be taken, because this medicinal property can stimulate the yang energy in the body to surge in a short period of time. , reaching an almost crazy state. If it is not replenished in time, it is very likely that the blood will burst and the body will explode and die." When Wu Yuanhao listened to his ramble at first, he still frowned, feeling that it was insulting to his gentleness. But as he listened, he seemed to pick up some clues. "you mean¡­¡­" "Yes, that's exactly what I mean. Think about it, this pill is so overbearing, what will be the consequences if the kid accidentally takes it?" The disciple smiled very obscenely. Yes, Wu Yuanhao also thought of this. This kind of aphrodisiac elixir can be taken accidentally, but this is in Mount Xumi, in the Wushuang District. Where can I find a woman to take it for relief? It¡¯s not that there is nothing, there are many female disciples of Tianxuan Sect in Wushuang District, but even if you give him ten more courages, would he dare to openly harass them? That is simply asking for death! "If there is no catharsis, the Yang energy will surge, the blood will burst, and even the body will explode and die" For a moment, a sinister smile appeared on Wu Yuanhao's face. "Your strategy is good. However, how easy is it to get him to take this elixir without anyone noticing?" Wu Yuanhao thought about it carefully and felt that although this strategy was a good one, it would be very difficult to implement. A trace of a mean smile appeared on the disciple's face: "If it is an ordinary elixir, it will naturally be very difficult. However, the biggest advantage of this elixir is that it is colorless and odorless, and it is in powder form and is easy to inhale. Just sprinkle it. Dots wherever he passes, and unless he's not breathing, just a little bit and he's in big trouble." "Oh?" Wu Yuanhao couldn't help but feel a little excited, "Then if this secular boy has any ways to avoid poison that we don't know about?" The world of martial arts is all-encompassing, and it is not particularly unusual for some monks to practice poison avoidance methods. The disciple was unhurried: "Senior Brother Wu doesn't know. After taking this kind of medicinal powder, if you find a woman to vent it out, it can achieve the dual cultivation effect of harmonizing yin and yang. It has only benefits and no harm to the monks. If you can't find a place to vent, you can It will cause blood vessels to burst. Therefore, this kind of powder is not considered poison, and ordinary poison avoidance methods have no effect on it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1582: Two people were attacked You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wu Yuanhao thought about it, but still felt uneasy: "A monk who has cultivated to the Holy Realm cannot be defenseless against drugs. If you leave them at his door, there will always be some clues. With that guy's cultivation level, it is impossible to detect it. Not even." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Maybe you can trick the other person into inhaling some while he is panicked and distracted, but if the other person is in a normal state, there is little chance of being fooled. ¡° Once you don¡¯t let him be fooled, but instead make him defensive, it will be even harder to plot against him in the future. "Everyone, think about it. Is there any way to make him not be wary at all?" Wu Yuanhao looked around the room. The disciple surnamed Gao suddenly said: "Senior Brother Wu, to make him completely unguarded, I think we have to start with the secular monk who has been hovering around him. Although that guy is also pretty good, he is still worse than that freak. Far from it. These two people are inseparable. If we can do some work on that guy" This suggestion suddenly inspired Wu Yuanhao. Patting his thigh: "Yes, your suggestion is good. If this medicine powder can catch the guy who is always around him, after that guy reacts, based on their relationship, he will definitely seek help from the freak. As long as the freak comes forward to investigate, the medicinal powder will invade the freak's body unknowingly. When the drug takes effect, the two grown men may just have to make do with each other and have sex together. Hahaha¡­¡­" Everyone laughed. Obviously, they were very excited when they imagined that kind of sordid situation. "Gao Peng, what do you think is the chance of that person inhaling the powder?" Wu Yuanhao calmed down and asked again. The disciple surnamed Gao rolled his eyes and said: "That man seems to have pretty good cultivation, but for some reason, I always see him distracted and distracted. I think there is a good chance of taking action from him. But I don't know why. , I am afraid that my strength will fail, and I have to have Senior Brother Wu personally take action to ensure that everything is safe." Wu Yuanhao thought about it and felt that he might be able to do this by himself. "Okay, it seems I have to do it myself. Let's discuss a plan first." Su Han and Lingzhi walked for a while before returning to the cave after the daytime arena match. After entering, I found that the other six people were still not there. "Those guys, it seems they are determined to avoid us." Lingzhi said. Su Han smiled and said, "Isn't it just what you want to be quiet like this?" Their yards are both in the south, strictly speaking, they are right next to each other. When she walked to Su Han's yard, Lingzhi forced a smile and said, "I'd better go back to my own yard." Lingzhi actually wanted to go in, but was afraid of being kicked out by Su Han again. Although Su Han didn't know who she was, even if she didn't know, she didn't like the feeling of being ordered to be kicked out by Su Han. Su Han smiled casually, said nothing, nodded, and walked in. Lingzhi gently bit her sexy red lips, lowered her head and walked back to her yard. Although she had made up her mind last night, no matter whether Su Han liked her or not, she would never give up. However, that kind of sadness cannot be dismissed temporarily. Although she, Lingzhi, has a carefree and boyish personality, she still has the sensitivity of a daughter¡¯s family after all. She is very conflicted now. She wants to simply reveal her identity to Su Han, but she is worried that it will affect Su Han's mood and affect his performance. "Forget it, let's not expose it for now. If he and I were destined to be together, I wouldn't reveal the issue at this moment. If he and I were not destined to be exposed, it would only increase the embarrassment" Lingzhi still retained a little bit of pride in her heart, and she was even more afraid that Su Han would look down on her after revealing her true intentions. While Lingzhi was thinking wildly, she suddenly heard the sound of knocking on the window. "Who?" She controlled her emotions and walked to the window and asked. "I have been asked to deliver something to you." A low voice came from the window. Lingzhi opened the window slightly, only to be met with a punch directly to her face. This punch was obviously very fast, but Lingzhi's reaction was faster. He turned his head and dodged, and then became furious: "Where is this madman who dares to break into my residence and attack me secretly?" The voice laughed strangely, but it was Hong Fei Mingming and disappeared without a trace. ? ?Zhi is confused. Who is playing a prank? Although this punch was fierce, it obviously had no intention of hurting anyone. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Don't care if it hits or not, just leave immediately. No matter how you look at it, it looks like a prank. Lingzhi thought about whether to complain to the examiner, but then secretly rejected it. This matter is not a big deal, and she was not hurt at all. I'm afraid the examiner won't be able to find anything. At this moment, Su Han seemed to hear some noise, knocking on the door outside and asking, "Xiao Zhi, I heard your voice, what happened?" Lingzhi calmed down her emotions, let Su Han come in, and told Su Han what happened just now. Hearing this, Su Han immediately went to check around the window, frowned and said, "The person who came here is very clever, and he didn't even leave any trace of his spiritual consciousness. Even if he calls for the examiner, he can't trace who he is." Lingzhi nodded: "It seems that someone doesn't want us to do too well in this Wushuang District, and wants to use this little trick to disturb us." "Don't be afraid. If this guy comes again, I will find a way to prevent him from coming or leaving." Su Han said, patting Lingzhi on the shoulder, "It's a small incident, don't worry. I'll go back first. If anything happens, , call me anytime.¡± With that said, Su Han walked out. When he reached the door, he suddenly stopped, his nose moved slightly, and his brows suddenly wrinkled. "Xiaozhi, is there something in your house?" Su Han's tone was slightly cold. Lingzhi was stunned for a moment and couldn't help but shook her head blankly: "No, what do you mean?" "Don't you feel that there is a vague smell in the air?" Lingzhi felt it carefully and said doubtfully: "I don't feel it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1583 Who are you? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han didn't say anything else. With a wave of his hand, he opened all the doors and windows. Immediately, he pulled Lingzhi's sleeve and took her directly out of the door and into the yard. Lingzhi was startled by his sudden move at first, but she knew that Su Han would not be so surprised easily. There must be something wrong that made him act like this. "Brother Han, what happened?" Lingzhi asked. "I took all precautions, but unexpectedly I still didn't take precautions." Su Han's face was very ugly at the moment, but it was covered by the disguise and did not show up. He knows that he behaves too evilly in this Wushuang area and will definitely attract people to plot against him, so he always pays attention to it. Every time he enters his yard, he observes carefully before entering. However, he was on guard against his own yard, but not on the yard where Xiaozhi lived. Although Su Han was breathing in the fresh air outside, he could still feel that the blood in his body seemed to be flowing faster, and there seemed to be a flame burning throughout his body. There is even a very strange feeling, like countless small insects crawling all over the body. "Poisoned?" This was Su Han's first reaction, but when he felt it, there was no sign of poisoning. Besides, if you refine the heart of the Bat King yourself, if it is not an extremely rare poison in the world, it is impossible for ordinary poisons to invade your body. But if it¡¯s not poisoning, where does this strange feeling come from? "It's not good" Su Han suddenly felt that something was wrong in some special parts of his body. In desperation, his body flashed and he rushed into his room. Sitting cross-legged, he immediately began to read the "Brahma Thoughts" in his mind, intending to restrain this inexplicable impulse. "However, "Brahma Thoughts" can only suppress all kinds of weird desires that are raging in the heart, but it cannot suppress the body's instinctive impulses. By this time, Su Han had realized that he had not been poisoned, but had inhaled a pill that stimulated yang energy, so the poison-avoiding effect of the Heart of the Bat King was ineffective against it. The scary thing is that the medicinal properties of this elixir are extremely overbearing. Even Su Han can't find a way to neutralize it for a while now. If you can give him a quarter of an hour, he can neutralize the properties of the medicine. But now, he couldn't even wait for a quarter of an hour. The blood flow rate in his body continued to accelerate, and a strong impulse in his body made his whole body inflate like an inflated balloon. The vital part under the lower abdomen seemed to have a blazing flame. Su Han knew that if he couldn't find a way to vent for a while, the consequences would be serious. "Who is so insidious to use this method to harm me?" Su Han was extremely depressed. He could be called a master of poison in his previous life. At least in the Eternal City, the capital of Great Xia, no one dared to do it. Challenge him on the use of poison. "However, he didn't do any research on the Yin and Yang collection and nourishment. But just this time, he fell into this trick. At the moment, Su Han didn't care too much and took out dozens of yin to cold elixirs from the storage ring. He didn't have time to refine them, so he chewed them directly. However, it was still a drop in the bucket and could not neutralize the powerful Yang Qi in the body. At this time, the door to the room was pushed open. Lingzhi hurriedly stepped in and saw Su Han's red eyes, looking as hungry as an ancient ferocious beast. She couldn't help but be startled: "Brother Han, what's wrong with you?" When Su Han saw her, he was furious and shouted: "Who are you?" "I" Lingzhi was stunned for a moment, not knowing why the other party would ask this. Su Han's whole body was so hot that he was about to spit out fire, but his heart felt cold: "I was too naive. I trusted you so much. I didn't expect that you would collude with those sect disciples to harm me." Lingzhi screamed, and everyone was stunned: "II cheated you? Where do you start talking about this?" "How dare you deny it!" Su Han shouted angrily. The extreme discomfort in his body made him lose his usual patience. "I swear to God, I really didn't trap you. Otherwise, I would have been struck by the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation and died. Brother Han, what's wrong with you? Your eyes are so red." Fortunately, Su Han was sitting cross-legged, otherwise if Lingzhi had seen the presence of the foreign object under her lower abdomen, she would have been so ashamed that she would have wanted to find a crack in the ground to dig it into. "You didn't trick me? Then,Why was it that you were unharmed when I was hit with such an overbearing drug? The source of the drug is your room. Do you want to say that it has nothing to do with you? "Su Han's momentum increased. As long as the opponent made a slight mistake in his response, he would definitely strike with all his strength and kill the opponent. "My room? But, I really didn't feel that I was hit by any drugs. However, I definitely did not murder you. If I murder you, the oath of heaven and earth will come true." Lingzhi didn't know why, but she always came to heaven. Unafraid, she burst into tears. The pain of being misunderstood by her sweetheart, and all the previous emotions, suddenly mixed together, making her heart feel like it was being shattered. "Impossible." Su Han shook his head, "My defense is stronger than yours. It makes no sense that I was drugged, but you are safe and sound." "I really don't know." Lingzhi was also puzzled. She believed Su Han's judgment that the source of the drug was indeed in her room. However, she really didn't feel anything strange. "Brother Han, what kind of drug is it? Do you want me to inform the examiner?" Su Han stared at Lingzhi and saw that the other party was so anxious that tears flowed out. It didn't seem like he was faking it. There was a thought in my heart, does this Xiaozhi really know nothing? Does this really have nothing to do with him? Su Han believes that his ability to recognize people is correct, and this does not look like fraud. Moreover, if Xiaozhi really conspired with the sect disciples to murder him, he should hide in the dark and watch the fun at this time, instead of walking in and facing his anger directly. But why was he fine when he was hit by this aphrodisiac drug? Does he have a physique that is immune to all poisons? That¡¯s impossible. I have a body that is immune to all poisons, but this aphrodisiac is not considered poisonous, so it can still happen to me. The person who poisoned him was obviously very calculating. He did not attack Su Han directly, but indirectly attacked him through Xiao Zhi. Su Han gritted his teeth, the flames burning in his lower abdomen, and the anger in his heart was boiling. Seeing his appearance, Lingzhi couldn't help but walked towards him: "No matter what kind of medicine there is, there must be an antidote to neutralize it. Just tell me and I'll find it right away." "Don't come over." Su Han stretched out his hand to stop him. Lingzhi's delicate body trembled slightly. Seeing Su Han's eyes that were so red that there was no white at all, she knew that he must be very uncomfortable and suffering at the moment. She blamed herself even more in her heart, wishing she could bear this torture on Su Han's behalf. But why is it that the source of the drug is in my room, but nothing happens to me? Lingzhi was puzzled. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1584 Lingzhi¡¯s Choice You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Poison? Haha If it is poison, it can be easily cured, but this is not a poison at all, but a drug that promotes Yang Qi, aphrodisiacs and pleasure. This drug with the most powerful and Yang Qi can stimulate the Yang Qi in the body to the greatest extent, If the yang energy is not expressed, the body will explode, at least it will go crazy, and at worst, it will die. If it were normal, if you give me a quarter of an hour, I will be able to neutralize it with this medicine, but now alas!" Su Han tried his best to suppress the urge to roar in his tone. Now he didn't have even a quarter of an hour to prepare the medicine. ¡°Could it be that I was going to fall into the hands of those vicious villains today? Lingzhi was startled and blurted out: "What?" She never expected that it was this kind of medicine. Suddenly, Lingzhi understood why she was safe and sound. This medicine that promotes yang energy is naturally only effective for men. For a moment, Lingzhi couldn't help but stay still. He blamed himself even more in his heart: "I was the one who hurt him! If I hadn't opened the window at that time, that person wouldn't have been able to spill the medicine in through the wind of the fist. If I hadn't yelled loudly, Su Han wouldn't have listened. If there is any movement, come to my room" Lingzhi knew that this was a serial poisonous scheme. The source of the poisonous plan started from her. "The other party who targeted me must have known that it would be difficult to plot against Su Han. Therefore, when he targeted Su Han, it affected him. I never thought that I was such a useless person! Not only could I not help him, And holding him back.¡± Lingzhi was in a state of confusion, and her chest was filled with guilt. With her character, she wanted to kill herself with a knife at this moment to atone for her sins. However, she opened her mouth and moved it a few times, but she didn't know what to say at this moment, and she was so anxious that tears kept flowing. Su Han glanced at her and knew that this matter probably had nothing to do with Xiaozhi. If you want to blame, blame the enemy for being so cunning as to attack him in this way. But why was Xiaozhi not poisoned? Su Han was still puzzled, but he was no longer able to think about it. The blood in the whole body is boiling, and the instinctive power of the body has overwhelmed everything. Even Su Han's strong Taoist heart gradually became a little unable to withstand it. Although Su Han had not studied this kind of medicine in his previous life, he also knew that only the love between a man and a woman could resolve it. "This Wushuang District is not without women. There are a lot of female cultivators from Tianxuan Sect. However, the other party used this method to murder me. If I really did that, I would have fallen into their trap. Besides, my man is an upright man, how can I Can you do that kind of thing to harm other people¡¯s women? Even if you die, I won¡¯t despise you.¡± Su Han was suffering internally, and his breathing gradually became rapid. From the corner of his eye, he saw Lingzhi still standing in front of him, and he couldn't help but said coldly: "Get out." Although this was not Xiao Zhi's intentional act, Su Han didn't want his current state to be seen by others. Lingzhi was lost and shook her head: "I won't go out. I hurt you. If you want to die, I will die with you." "Get out!" Su Han was already feeling uncomfortable when he heard her silly words, and became even more angry. "Do you think it's a matter of death? Do you have to see me make a fool of myself?" "I¡­¡­" "Get away!" Su Han lost the last trace of his patience and pushed hard with the wind of his palm, throwing Lingzhi out of the door. Lingzhi fell down and sat outside, completely stunned. Her brain was in confusion, she felt very guilty, and wanted to help, but the current situation made her completely confused, and she didn't know what she could do to help. At this moment, she only had one thought, even if she died, she would die with Su Han. "Wait" Lingzhi suddenly remembered something in her confused mind. His heart suddenly trembled, and his face suddenly turned red to his neck. "When he talks about the catharsis of yang energy, does he mean the matter between men and women?" Lingzhi's heart was pounding. Although she was untouched, she was still a young girl in her mid-twenties. In that regard, it was impossible for her to do everything. have no idea. She was also worried that she had misunderstood, but she felt vaguely that that was the case. For a moment, Lingzhi felt that her heartbeat was beating like a drum, and she almost fainted from shame. She used to think that she was open-minded and did not believe in other people's little daughters. However, now she discovered that in her heart, she belonged to a younger daughter's family than to her younger daughter's family. She once vowed to tell Su Han that if he could defeat Ziyang Zong Yuyue in the Tianhe Martial Arts Tournament, he could take both her and Rui'er as their own. However, it was always just a verbal statement and it had not really developed to that point. step.   Now that things have come to a head, Lingzhi only feels that her legs are weak. Words such as hesitation and shyness cannot describe one ten thousandth of what she is feeling now. "I never expected that I, Lingzhi, would be so timid and useless But, it's all my fault that he's like this, so why should I hesitate?" When she thought that Su Han was in such suffering, it was all her fault, and for a moment, guilt overcame all hesitation. He moved his long legs and walked quickly back to Su Han's house. Su Han was suffering so much that his consciousness was gradually blurring, but he saw a figure walking in quickly. Looking at the outline of the figure, he felt that it overlapped with someone in his memory. However, when the figure spoke, it was Xiaozhi's voice. Xiaozhi actually ran back again? "What are you doing here again?" Su Han asked lightly as he no longer had the energy to roar. "Well, Imaybe I can help you." Lingzhi said in a low voice using all her strength. Su Han heard this, smiled bitterly and sighed: "You should leave quickly before I completely lose my mind. Otherwise, I'm afraid I will lose control and beat you to death. What can you help me? You are also a man, don't you understand this?" Does the aphrodisiac require the intercourse of yin and yang to be released?" "Yes, does it refer to matters between men and women" Lingzhi's voice was weak. Su Han hissed: "So what? How can you help me? Can you help me kidnap a woman? I can't kidnap myself, but what is the difference between doing this and an animal? I don't care to die. Besides, I don't know how to kidnap a girl." , since the other party is plotting against me like this, he must have expected this step, and maybe he is outside now, waiting for us to fall into the trap." Su Han knew very well that if he was caught on the spot doing something like a flower-picking thief in Wushuang District, and he was caught on the spot, his reputation would be ruined, and he might even be executed on the spot. When Lingzhi heard what Su Han said, she felt mixed emotions in her heart. Having reached this point, he also said that he would not bother to do such a thing even if he died, which shows his high character. Her voice was extremely low, so low that only the two of them could hear her: "I hurt you, and it's up to me to compensate you. It's not good if other innocent women have their innocence ruined" (Remember the website address. £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 1585: Harmony of Yin and Yang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What?" Su Han hadn't realized it yet. Suddenly, pieces of clothes fell down in front of his eyes. A perfect and delicate body that was so hot that she gently nestled into her arms. Su Han's head exploded with a bang, and the last line of defense collapsed completely. Instinctively, he waved his hand, and the two figures disappeared from the house, but appeared in a sea of ??flowers with the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers. This was the seventh floor of the Tianhe Glazed Tower. Even if he loses his mind again, Su Han understands that he can't be the one in the house. Therefore, take Lingzhi directly into the Tianhe Glazed Tower space. Before Lingzhi could see everything around her clearly, Su Han pounced on her. Feeling the other party's hot desire for her, Lingzhi's face suddenly turned red to the roots of her ears. By now, all pride, stubbornness, and unwillingness to admit defeat have been forgotten. At this moment, Lingzhi just wants to let go of herself and follow the uncontrollable desire deep in her heart The long legs with amazing elasticity gently wrapped around the opponent's waist. The bright beautiful eyes were gradually stained with lust and became blurred, as if there was a pool of spring water that could not be dissolved, rippling with a heart-thumping spring feeling. Deep in the sea of ??flowers, two blurry figures intertwined tightly, like yin and yang, water and milk blending together. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the storm that night seemed to have never stopped. It wasn't until the sky was slightly bright that Su Han was extremely tired and fell into a deep sleep. Lingzhi¡¯s mind gradually regained consciousness. Looking at the man lying quietly next to him, Ling Zhi suddenly discovered that the disguise on his face had been removed at some point, and what appeared was Su Han's angular face. This face had appeared in her dreams countless times, causing her to toss and turn. Lingzhi sat quietly, looking at the man in front of her sleeping peacefully, feeling happy. If she could, she wanted time to stop and stay at this moment forever. "I don't regret it, and I never will." Lingzhi whispered to herself softly and stood up, feeling as if all the bones in her body were about to break. After a night of madness, she was having sex for the first time. It would not be an exaggeration to say that she was almost falling apart from the torture. A strange thought suddenly flashed through my mind: "At the beginning, I said I wanted him to eat both Rui'er and me Now, my promise is half fulfilled, right?" This weird idea came out of nowhere, and Lingzhi couldn't help but chuckle. Looking around, I saw an endless lavender sea of ??flowers. The morning light shone in the sea of ??flowers, accompanied by a few faint chirpings of birds, making it appear extremely quiet. Lingzhi doesn¡¯t know where this is. "However, in this place, the disguise on the face can be automatically eliminated. It is not an ordinary place. Even, Lingzhi had a feeling that this place did not seem to be in Mount Sumeru. "Hmm!" Su Han turned over slightly and opened his eyes. Suddenly, my brain suddenly woke up. He immediately used the spiritual power in his body, only to find that the Yang poison had been resolved at some point, and instead there was a scorching heat flow in his lower abdomen, nourishing the spiritual sea, which was extremely comfortable. Looking up, a woman's half-naked back came into view. "Could it be that I finally did the beastly thing that the overlord wants to do?" There was a roar in Su Han's mind, and he just felt that he couldn't accept it at all. He stood up immediately, put on his clothes quickly, and rushed to the woman in one stride to see who she was. "Youdon't come here!" Lingzhi felt Su Han's movements, and immediately panicked and shouted quickly. Su Han immediately stopped. If it were normal times, he would not listen to the other party at all, but now, feeling flustered and guilty, he was at a loss and didn't know what to do. "You I'm sorry for you. What's your name? When I get out, I will compensate you a thousand times." Su Han also knew that he was shameless for saying this. The innocence of the girl's family is a priceless treasure. No matter what, he It's impossible to make up for it. ¡°However, this sudden encounter left him in a state of confusion, and he didn¡¯t know what better way to say it. Lingzhi had a completely different mentality. At first, she felt very happy and wished that time would stop at that moment forever. But as Su Han woke up, she immediately realized that she didn't want to let Su Han know that she was Lingzhi at this time. Because, given Su Han¡¯s character, knowing that she is Lingzhi, she is willing toI will definitely do everything possible to compensate her. However, with Lingzhi¡¯s pride, she didn¡¯t want such compensation at all. He also didn't want to tie Su Han to him in this way. The most important thing is that she doesn¡¯t want Su Han to bear too much psychological burden. Su Han stopped where he was, extremely embarrassed. From the other party's reaction, he could tell that everything that should happen and shouldn't happen happened. He has never encountered such a situation in his previous life. Although he is at a loss, he knows that the other person's heart must be a hundred times more chaotic and at a loss than himself. At this time, he couldn't say anything better, so he could only wait silently for the other party to speak first. Lingzhi calmed down and whispered: "Brother Han, it's me. Don't come over here. The disguise on our faces seems to have disappeared in this place. I don't want you to see me." "Xiaozhi?" Su Han was even more stunned, and his whole body was in a mess. Is this woman in front of him Xiaozhi? Is Xiaozhi a woman? Su Han suddenly understood why Xiao Zhi was fine even though he was intoxicated with yang-stimulating drugs. Suddenly, Su Han couldn't help but feel even more embarrassed. This little one is born as a girl, but he has never noticed it and still calls her brother. Now, if you have ruined the innocence of the other party, how sad will the other party be? "Brother Han, don't worry about it. There are bound to be many surprises in life." At this time, Lingzhi seemed to know what Su Han was thinking, and suddenly said, "I owed you what happened yesterday, but now , is still on the list. The past is like smoke, don¡¯t mind it. If you feel guilty, then severely defeat those hateful sect disciples and vent all the grievances of you and me on them. If you can Trample them all under your feet, then even if one day you and I forget each other, I will be very happy." After hearing her words, Su Han became petrified. From this tone, it was obvious that Xiaozhi didn't want to talk about this issue anymore. At the moment, with mixed feelings, I can only sigh softly: "It's so small" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,586 Why is he okay? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, Brother Han is usually so cool and carefree in the ring, but at this moment, he starts to act coy. If you keep doing this, you will be worse than even a woman like me." Lingzhi tried her best to pretend to be relaxed and joked nonchalantly. Although these were not her true words, she knew that at this time, only by pretending not to care could Su Han not feel burdened. Seeing her say this, Su Han could only nod. But then he said: "In that case, turn around and let me see what you look like, okay?" He didn¡¯t mean anything frivolous by asking like this, but since that happened, he felt that he should at least remember what this woman looked like. This is respect for the other party and respect for yourself. When they leave the seventh floor of the Tianhe Glazed Tower and arrive at the Wushuang District, their faces will be covered in disguise again, and they will have no chance to see each other's true appearance. Lingzhi did not turn around: "Brother Han, I'm sorry, I really don't want you to see me in my current state. I'm sorry I can't agree to your request." Su Han couldn't help but feel strange when he heard her serious words. Xiaozhi, why didn't he want to see her true face? Could it be that he is dissatisfied with his appearance and unwilling to show it to others? At the moment, Su Han had no choice but to look at the back of the neatly dressed woman in front of him. Thinking of his absurdity last night, he was still slightly embarrassed. At this moment, I secretly engraved this figure in my heart. Then, Su Han waved his hand, and the two figures left the Tianhe Glazed Tower and returned to the Wushuang District. As soon as they arrived at the Wushuang area, their faces were automatically covered with their previous disguises. Lingzhi also breathed a sigh of relief. Just now she was really afraid that Su Han would not listen to her and insist on seeing what she looked like. ¡°In that case, you will be completely exposed. Su Han suddenly remembered something: "By the way, we all took off our clothes last night, but we don't know, does this count as a violation of that rule?" Secular contestants are not allowed to take off their standard clothing in the talent show. This is a rule that was announced during the preliminary round. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if I can be detected by the examiner if I take off my standard clothes in the Tianhe Glazed Tower space. With some trepidation, the two waited in the cave for an hour. However, they did not see any trace of the examiner. Obviously, no examiner heard the news and came to investigate the matter. Look at the time, it¡¯s only a quarter of an hour away. "Brother Han, it seems that they didn't detect it. Let's go! Today's arena competition is about to begin." Lingzhi took a deep breath and greeted Su Han. In Wu Yuanhao¡¯s cave, a group of Holy Sword Stage disciples gathered here. "Gao Peng, are you sure that those two guys were not in your room last night?" Wu Yuanhao asked with a sinister smile. Gao Peng hated Su Han since his cousin was beaten violently by Su Han. He nodded affirmatively when he heard this: "I'm sure. I took the risk of being beaten and went to see the two of them several times last night." There was still no one in their house. I also searched their cave inside and out, but there was no one there." "Strange things, where can they go?" Wu Yuanhao said strange things, but his beaming expression obviously betrayed his inner thoughts. Gao Peng also laughed and said: "Where else can they go? They must have gone out to find women to vent their anger. Maybe they ran around and hit the restriction of the Wushuang area and were killed directly?" Except for the living area and the arena area, this Wushuang area is a restricted area. Even the examiners dare not break in, let alone the contestants. Breaking in will definitely lead to death. Wu Yuanhao was worried: "You can't see people alive, and you can't see dead bodies. Who can guarantee that they are really dead?" "Senior Brother Wu, we had spies everywhere last night, but those two boys didn't go to pick Tianxuan to teach the female disciples. In other words, they didn't find any women at all." "The effect of the medicine is so overbearing. If they can't find a woman to vent, they will definitely die. I don't think we should gather here. What if the examiner finds someone missing and traces it to us?" "Humph." Wu Yuanhao wasn't worried about this, "It's just a damn investigation. There's no evidence, so how can we investigate?" "Chenshi is coming soon, let's go to the ring first. If you're late, your victory will be deducted." All the disciples of the Holy Sword Stage nodded and walked towards the arena area. As soon as he reached the outside of the ring, Wu Yuanhao, who was walking at the front, suddenly stopped.??Steps. Next to the road, a rock-like figure stood. The imposing momentum made Wu Yuanhao shrink inwardly. However, Wu Yuanhao did not show it. But the disciples of the Holy Sword Platform behind him were all dumbfounded: "Why is it him?" This figure turned out to be that secular genius. They couldn't believe their eyes at this moment. Shouldn't this guy have been poisoned by Yang poison and exploded to death? Could it be that this guy found a woman to vent his anger on? How is this possible? They placed spies everywhere in Wushuang District last night, and no female disciple was violated at all. Since you didn¡¯t go to the female disciple of Tianxuan Sect, how did you get rid of the effect of the medicine? Wu Yuanhao remained calm, waving his hand to signal everyone to calm down and not to bring trouble upon themselves. "Wu Yuanhao." Su Han¡¯s voice was indifferent, but everyone could hear that this indifferent voice contained endless killing intent, "You don¡¯t have to deny it. If you are still a man, just admit it happily." "Admit what?" Wu Yuanhao naturally would not admit it, but sneered. "It's okay if you want to deny it. Anyway, regardless of whether you did it or not, I have already put this account on your head. From now on, you'd better pray all the time and don't catch me. Otherwise, your The end will definitely be worse than Gao Ming's." As he spoke, Su Hanhan snorted, his figure flashed and disappeared from everyone's sight. There was only one warning left, echoing in the air: "To all of you here today, if anyone comes to confess your mistakes to me, I can forgive you. Otherwise, any one of you will be punished as long as you meet me in the ring." May you be blessed.¡± This is no longer a warning, but a naked threat. "Damn, so crazy!" A Holy Sword Stage disciple couldn't help but cursed. How dare a secular monk be so crazy among the four major sect disciples? "How is this possible? Hewhy doesn't he seem to be fine at all?" "Boy, is the medicine you gave me useful?" Everyone's fingers were pointed at the disciple who donated the medicine. The disciple who donated the medicine was originally very happy and felt that he had made a great contribution. Unexpectedly, he became the target of public criticism. He couldn't help sweating on his back and said angrily: "Why do you think so of me? My medicine cannot be fake. I don't believe you." You can try it yourself!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,587 Lord Jiang¡¯s Intentions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Shut up!" Wu Yuanhao cursed loudly. If we discuss this in public, doesn't this mean we are asking for trouble? The disciple who presented the medicine was too frightened to say anything, leaving Wu Yuanhao gasping for air. Wu Yuanhao actually didn¡¯t doubt that there was anything wrong with the drug. He guessed that this guy should have found a woman to vent his anger. Could it be that in the end, this guy stole the beauty of a female disciple and no one discovered it? "This guy is really lucky." Wu Yuanhao cursed inwardly. He opened his mouth and ordered: "From now on, no one is allowed to discuss this matter." The other disciples of the Holy Sword Platform nodded one after another, and if they continued to discuss, the secret would really be revealed. Although this is not a particularly remarkable thing, if we really want to pursue it, someone will always be the scapegoat and will be unlucky. Gao Peng asked hesitantly: "Brother Wu, that kid just threatened us. There are more than ten of us. Although the probability of meeting him in the ring is not high, it is still possible. What if we meet in the ring? , that boy is cruel and ruthless" "What?" Wu Yuanhao said coldly, "Do you want to be a traitor and betray your fellow disciples?" Gao Peng said hurriedly: "I'm not talking about myself. I have a grudge against him. How is that possible? I'm worried that other people won't be able to handle it and will report secretly." Wu Yuanhao's eyes were gloomy and he glanced around: "Remember, whoever secretly informs me behind my back will be the enemy of the entire Holy Sword Platform. Just take care of it." The other disciples of the Holy Sword Platform all had sad faces and were in a dilemma. ¡°Don¡¯t tell the truth. If we meet him in the ring, people have said that he will end up worse than Gao Ming. Maybe he'll be beaten to death all at once. Tell the truth. If you are exposed, you will definitely be beaten to death by your fellow disciples. For a time, all the disciples of the Holy Sword Stage who participated in this matter were extremely confused. None of them thought that a secular guy would cause them such suffering. Back in the ring, Su Han's temperament was obviously much colder. Last night¡¯s accident made Su Han calm down a lot. He had been careful all along, but unexpectedly, he capsized in the gutter. It seems that I still underestimated the sinister degree of these four major sects, and underestimated the insidiousness of the disciples of the four major sects. Beside Su Han, Ling Zhi was also sitting cross-legged. She could feel the coldness radiating from Su Han's body, and she also knew that Su Han was completely angered by the disciples of the four major sects. Now, these disciples of the Holy Sword Platform may be in trouble. However, the next few days were very strange. It was always at the end of the day's competition that Su Han's name was drawn. The most exaggerated time was that the day's competition ended in less than a quarter of an hour before Su Han's name was drawn. At that time, Su Han almost failed to complete even one challenge. At other times, Su Han only had enough time to finish a game. In this way, three days passed, but Su Han only completed three challenges. The result went from twenty-one wins to twenty-four wins. No matter how dull Su Han is, he can still detect that his name must have been tampered with. Otherwise, it would be impossible to have such a coincidence for several days in a row. This is obviously someone who is doing something wrong, deliberately shortening his challenge time in order to control his winning streak speed. "I want to use this method to suppress my challenge rhythm and my competition progress. Do these four major sects, from top to bottom, suppress secular monks like this?" Su Han is not the kind of person who swallows his anger. After the competition ended, he went directly to Mr. Jiang, the examiner of the Wushuang District. "Master Jiang." Su Han looked at the expressionless examiner of Wushuang District with a dull look. "Haha, secular champion, super genius, twenty-four consecutive victories, very good, very good." Mr. Jiang was polite, "Tell me, what do you want from me?" "I just want to ask Mr. Jiang to shorten my appearance time and make my name appear in the evening every day. Is this Mr. Jiang's intention or is it a method of other examiners?" Su Han went straight to the point. Mr. Jiang was slightly surprised. He stared at Su Han for a long time and then laughed: "Are you guessing? Or do you have actual evidence?" "If you really want to find actual evidence, it's not difficult." Su Han said lightly. Mr. Jiang chuckled, but nodded calmly: "Since you have come here, I will make it clear. Yes, I am indeed in charge of this matter, so that your name will be mentioned at the last moment every day. Just showed up." ?Su Han was a little surprised. He thought Master Jiang would never admit it. At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°Can you give me a reason?¡± "There must be reasons, but I'm afraid it's different from the reasons you imagined." Mr. Jiang smiled faintly, "I guess you think I did this to suppress your winning streak, suppress your rise, and indirectly help Other sect disciples cheated, right?¡± "Isn't it?" Su Han asked bluntly. Mr. Jiang sighed softly: "If you think so, then okay, starting from tomorrow, I will no longer interfere, and you will be fair. However, have you noticed that although your momentum has been suppressed, so far, No one in the Wushuang District has surpassed your winning streak, you are still number one." Su Han thought about it carefully and found that this was indeed the case. I couldn't help but think secretly in my heart. Could it be that Mr. Jiang did this not to suppress himself? "Wushuang District, your advantage is too obvious. Since you have already won the first place, why do you need to use such an exaggerated way to get the first place? Do you know that now your reputation has been continuously spread to Lingyun District and the Supreme District. More What's more, the relationship between the disciples of the four major sects is intricate. If you are too popular in Wushuang District and offend too many people, you will also attract the attention of Lingyun District and Supreme District. Don't you hope that before you enter those two districts? Before entering the district, it attracted countless hostility for nothing?" Su Han's heart was greatly moved by these words. When he looked at Mr. Jiang again, he saw that his eyes were straight and there was no hint of conspiracy. Could it be that you really misunderstood the other party¡¯s intentions? "Young man, it is really rare to have a genius like you outside the four major sects. However, you have no foundation in the four major sects, and your rise is too fierce, which may not be a good thing. As the saying goes, if you are too strong, it will be easy to break. With your momentum Appropriate pressure may not be a bad thing.¡± Mr. Jiang saw that this young man did not have a hot temper, but listened carefully to his own analysis, and then explained again. He also had good intentions, and really wanted to make the growth of this secular genius smoother, instead of attracting countless suppressions during his rise. Based on Mr. Jiang¡¯s understanding of the disciples of the four major sects, if this secular genius becomes too popular and makes the sect disciples feel in danger, then the sect geniuses will definitely find ways to suppress it. Although Mr. Jiang is a member of the four major sects, he does not want to see this happen. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1588: The fearful Holy Sword Stage disciples You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was silent for a moment, stood up, straightened his clothes, and bowed slightly to Master Jiang: "Master Jiang has good intentions, but I use the heart of a villain to judge the belly of a gentleman. Please forgive me." Mr. Jiang shook his head and said: "It is rare for a young man to have your magnanimity. Remember, only when you can bend and stretch can you become a man. I have also heard about your grudges and grudges with the disciples of the Holy Sword Platform, so I can What I promise is that we will not take sides. The grievances between you will be resolved in the ring, and the examiners will not interfere." "You know everything?" Su Han was slightly surprised. He thought Wu Yuanhao did this without anyone noticing. "Although I don't know much about the specifics, I can at least understand the general ins and outs. Don't worry, if you can really take revenge openly and openly in the ring, no one will have the power to cause trouble for you." Su Han has really been blinded by hatred these days. After hearing what Mr. Jiang said, he calmed down a little. That¡¯s right, a gentleman¡¯s revenge is never too late in ten years. There are still more than twenty days left. There are plenty of opportunities, so why rush? For a moment, Su Han calmed down completely. "Thank you, Mr. Jiang. This junior will keep these words in mind." Soon after Su Han left Master Jiang's cave, there was another knock on the door outside the cave. "Master Jiang, it's me." A voice came. "Come in." Master Jiang said. A figure walked in, wearing the clothes of a secular contestant, but it was Lingzhi. Mr. Jiang nodded and said, "You should know why I summoned you, right?" Lingzhi bit her lip and said softly: "I know. A few days ago, I accidentally took off the clothes of a secular contestant in my cave." Lingzhi didn¡¯t know how much Lord Jiang knew, but she estimated that Lord Jiang just sensed that his uniform had left his body and didn¡¯t know anything else. In fact, although the two of them were naked in the sea of ??flowers, the outside world seemed to be unable to feel what was going on in the sea of ??flowers. However, Lingzhi untied her clothes when she was in Su Han's room. Although she was immediately taken into the sea of ??flowers by Su Han, the examiner still caught the moment when her clothes briefly left her body. Sure enough, Mr. Jiang did not ask anything else, just nodded and said: "You should know that there are clear regulations in the talent draft that secular contestants must wear uniform clothes at all times and must not let the uniform clothes leave the body. Otherwise, You will be disqualified." "I know." Lingzhi whispered. "Okay, since you know, then hand over your competition nameplate and change into your competition clothes. The examiner will come over later and take you away from Mount Sumeru." Mr. Jiang has no other nonsense. As long as you violate this rule, you will be disqualified from the competition. This is a matter of course. Although he also knows that the results of this secular contestant are pretty good. So far, the number of wins has been ranked 11th or 2nd in the Wushuang District. As long as he works a little harder, he has a great chance of hitting the Lingyun District. It would be a pity to be eliminated from the talent draft now. ¡°However, as he is the examiner, he must be impartial and impartial. The treatment of offenders cannot be changed based on personal emotions. After hearing this, Lingzhi was silent, lowered her head, and suddenly said: "Examiner, can I ask, besides me, are there any other people who have violated the rules and been disqualified from the competition?" "No, at least not in the Wushuang District. What, why are you asking about this?" Mr. Jiang looked at Lingzhi inexplicably. Could this secular contestant want to find out if there is anyone who has the same problem as him? As soon as Mr. Jiang said these words, Lingzhi was completely relieved. It seemed that she was the only one found to have violated the rules. That¡¯s good. Otherwise, if Su Han loses her qualifications because of her, I¡¯m afraid she will blame herself for the rest of her life. At that moment, Lingzhi quickly shook her head: "No, it's nothing." Mr. Jiang nodded: "Then hand over your competition nameplate." Lingzhi bit her lip and suddenly raised her head: "Examiner, I have one more request. I hope you will be accommodating." "What request?" Lingzhi said: "I know that I have violated the rules and cannot continue to participate in this talent draft, but I I want to complete this one-month challenge before leaving. No matter what my final score is, after this one-month competition, I Apply immediately to leave the talent draft, absolutelyWon't make it difficult for you. Is this okay? " Mr. Jiang couldn't help but be a little surprised. He didn't expect that this secular contestant would make such a request. Although this kind of request is not quite in line with the rules, it does not affect the final result. ¡°Moreover, only Mr. Jiang knows about the other party¡¯s violation of the regulations. As long as Mr. Jiang is willing, there is no need to let other examiners know about it. At the end of this month, Lingzhi left on his own. In this way, Master Jiang was not considered to be engaging in malpractice for personal gain. Lord Jiang began to ponder. For a moment, seeing Ling Zhi's eyes shining with determination, Lord Jiang felt a little soft-hearted. "I know that it is not easy for you secular contestants to come to this genius draft rematch. Forget it, you can go back to your cave. I will pretend that this matter never happened. However, after this month's competition, you You must apply to leave the talent draft, otherwise, I will never show mercy and will definitely expel you with thunderous means. Do you understand?" "I understand, thank you, Mr. Examiner." ¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, another three or four days passed. Since the madness that night, Lingzhi deliberately kept a certain distance from Su Han every day. After returning to the cave after the game every day, he would go back to his own courtyard and never visit each other. It¡¯s not that Lingzhi is being pretentious, it¡¯s that she doesn¡¯t want Su Han to be distracted, and she doesn¡¯t want Su Han to think that she is a watery, frivolous woman. During this period, the disciples of the Holy Sword Stage who participated in framing Su Han were also having a hard time. For many days in a row, Gao Peng and the others did not dare to go back to the cave, or even have the courage to even get close. They were afraid that if they met Su Han when they returned to the cave, they might not even know how he died. So for these days, they have been living under someone else¡¯s roof. Although it¡¯s annoying, there¡¯s nothing they can do about it. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about them, even Wu Yuanhao is a little worried, always worried that he will be beaten by Su Han. It's not that Wu Yuanhao is timid, but he always feels that there is something weird about this worldly champion, and he really can't see through it. Wu Yuanhao is really puzzled as to how the efficacy of the yang-stimulating drugs is unlocked. Precisely because I can¡¯t see clearly, I feel unsure. Moreover, to be fair, the opponent had achieved twenty-four consecutive victories with the help of a move in the "Seven Holy Palms". Wu Yuanhao asked himself that it was absolutely impossible for him to do it. Therefore, no matter how confident Wu Yuanhao is, he still knows that there is a gap between them. Moreover, now that things have happened, he cannot naively think that the other party only knows that one trick. No matter how lacking in martial arts skills you are, you will never be able to do just that one move. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1589 Master Peng You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The anxious days passed like this for three or four days in a row. Wu Yuanhao's inner irritability not only did not lessen, but intensified. He knows that if this problem is not solved, it will always haunt him and become his inner demon. The more afraid you are of meeting your opponent in the ring, the more likely it is that this worry will accumulate over time and eventually become a personal demon. "No, if I continue like this, I will collapse once my inner demons become real." Wu Yuanhao knew very well that if he continued like this, he would collapse on his own before he could meet the secular champion in the ring. The inner demon is something that is invisible and intangible, but very scary. Once there are thoughts that can give birth to inner demons, there is no way to stop the formation of inner demons. If you want to cut off the inner demons, you must completely remove the source of the inner demons. "The source of the inner demon is that secular champion, that guy, either kill him or win over him. We must cut through the mess quickly and deal with it as soon as possible." Wu Yuanhao made up his mind. "Killing him, judging from previous experiences, is unlikely. Unless a more powerful Brother Shengjiantai comes to the Wushuang District and kills this boy." Wu Yuanhao knew that he was just daydreaming, it was impossible. of. "If you can't kill him, then you can only use soft tactics to bribe him and win him over. However, now that he and I are on the same level, how easy is it to bribe him? I'm afraid it will make things even worse." Suddenly, Wu Yuanhao's mind moved, but he thought of someone. A quarter of an hour later, Wu Yuanhao arrived at the area where the examiners lived and went straight to one of the caves. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT of?Sage Sword Terrace's Examiner, although he is not the examiner, but he is also a relatively powerful person in Wushuang District. Seeing Wu Yuanhao, the examiner was slightly surprised: "Yuanhao, why are you here?" Wu Yuanhao entered the cave, closed the door, and then said with a wry smile: "Uncle Peng, this disciple is in big trouble." "What?" Uncle Peng obviously has a good relationship with Wu Yuanhao. "Uncle Master knows that there is a secular champion in this Wushuang District, right? All of this happened because of that guy." Wu Yuanhao gritted his teeth and told Master Peng the process of his enmity with Su Han. Of course, the part where he used yang-stimulating drugs to plot against Su Han was removed. Hearing this, Uncle Peng sighed: "Yuanhao, if you want to ask me to help you cheat and suppress this secular champion, I'm afraid you can't. In this Wushuang District, the four major sects have examiners here to check and supervise each other. If I use power for personal gain, , will definitely be impeached by other examiners.¡± Wu Yuanhao said hurriedly: "How dare I let my uncle do such a thing?" "Huh? What's that?" Master Peng relaxed a little when he heard that he wasn't being asked to cheat. "Uncle Master, I have a grudge against that secular boy. He threatened that if I met him in the ring, he would make me die miserably. This matter has become my inner demon. I am worried that if it continues like this, The inner demons will get bigger and bigger.¡± Wu Yuanhao didn¡¯t dare to be cunning and said honestly. Hearing this, Uncle Peng let out a long sigh: "Yuanhao, Yuanhao, what do you want me to say about you? You are so good, what are you doing to provoke that worldly champion?" Wu Yuanhao said depressedly: "Uncle Master, it's not that I don't know. I wholeheartedly want the title of Unparalleled District Champion, but this beast appears out of nowhere and wants to ruin my good deeds. Do you think I can bear it?" Uncle Peng sighed: "This secular champion, all the examiners are now optimistic about him winning the unparalleled district championship. Since his momentum is unstoppable, why do you have to wait for him? If you really hate him, hate him, you can wait until he arrives. After Lingyun District, you can ask your powerful fellow disciples to take care of him. What's more, that boy is too strong, loves to be in the limelight, and doesn't know the truth about how easy it is to live a tough life. In the future, when he reaches Lingyun District and the Supreme District, he will definitely not be beaten by those top sects. He is tolerated by the genius of the sect. His fall will be a matter of time." Wu Yuanhao is not in the mood to listen to this now. His only worry now is his own inner demons. "Uncle, please give me some advice, what should I do now?" Uncle Peng was silent for a moment and asked: "If you met this person in the ring, how sure would you be to win?" Wu Yuanhao smiled bitterly and said: "To be honest, before there was no inner demon, I was still three to four points sure. But now, I am not even half sure." This answer did not surprise Master Peng. "So, how confident are you about sneak attacks and assassinations?" Wu Yuanhao shook his head: "I thought I was very sure before, but I didn't expect that I missed it. ThisThis guy is really weird, I can't see through it. " Uncle Peng muttered: "So, you can't defeat me even if you attack me, and you can't do anything against me. Then there are only two choices." "Which two options are there?" Wu Yuanhao asked quickly, "Uncle, please give me some advice." "The first choice is that when we meet you in the ring, you admit defeat directly. For you, this is an opportunity to defeat yourself. If you can remember the shame of surrender, know the shame and then be brave, your Taoist heart will be better. It can play a role in tempering. However, this is also risky, because you are the No. 1 seed player in the Wushuang District. If you admit defeat in the ring, you will be ridiculed by all parties, and that feeling of shame , if you can¡¯t resist it, it will become an even more stubborn inner demon for you and completely destroy your martial arts heart.¡± Wu Yuanhao thought for a moment, and seemed to feel that his mental strength was not strong enough yet, so he had to smile bitterly: "Uncle Master, I'm afraid I can't make this choice. So, what is the second choice?" "The second option is just a possibility. Whether it will work or not is still unknown." Uncle Peng seemed a little unsure. "Uncle, please clarify." Wu Yuanhao said hurriedly. "The second option is for me to come forward and contact this secular champion privately. It is best to spend some money and benefits to bribe him, to reason with him, to move him emotionally, and to reach an agreement to dispel his hostility towards you. " This is actually what Wu Yuanhao thought of. He came to see Master Peng just to ask Master Peng to come forward. As an examiner, Uncle Peng¡¯s face is much greater than that of Wu Yuanhao. The worldly genius might not give Wu Yuanhao face, but he had to give face to the examiner. "Uncle, let's choose the second option. This time I came to participate in the talent draft, and I don't have many things with me. However, after returning to the sect, I have a Millennium Sword Glimmer Grass. I am willing to share it with my uncle. shared." Wu Yuanhao also knew that it was impossible for Uncle Peng to do his best without spending a lot of money. "Well, I'll do my best." Wu Yuanhao nodded solemnly: "As long as my uncle reaches an agreement with him temporarily and stabilizes him, when I get to Lingyun District in the future, I will definitely find other senior brothers from Shengjian Tai and get my money back from him with interest." Wu Yuanhao gritted his teeth. His compromise now was definitely not a real compromise. He just wants to stabilize Su Han temporarily. When he reaches Lingyun District, he will make Su Han spit out all the flesh and bones. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1590: Lobbying failed You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With the lessons learned from the last time, Su Han now has several defensive formations inside and outside the cave where he lives. That night, Su Han was practicing in his room. Suddenly he felt something strange in the external formation, and immediately shouted: "Who is it?" Immediately, his figure flew out like lightning, but he saw a figure standing outside the gate of the cave, with his hands behind his back. The face seemed to be covered by special means, and the appearance could not be seen clearly. "My dear friend, can we chat for a few words?" Su Han glanced at this man. This man came in the middle of the night. He was probably a bad person. Su Han had no interest in following him. "Do you want to leave on your own, or should I notify the law enforcers to blast you away?" Su Han asked with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, little friend, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions, I was just entrusted by someone to come and make peace with you.¡± "Mr. Peacemaker?" Su Han smiled, "Who entrusted you to come?" "Don't be impatient, little friend. With your talent, Lingyun District will be a matter of time, and even the Supreme District can be expected. Why bother to fight for a while in this Wushuang District? Who invited me here is not the point, I am here As an examiner in the Wushuang District, once there is a conflict between the contestants, I have the obligation to deal with it. I came here tonight to advise you, take a step back and the world will be brighter." "The sky is brighter when we take one step back?" Su Han sneered, "If I take one step back, someone will bully me ten steps back. Stop beating around the bush, did Wu Yuanhao invite you here?" ¡°My little friend is a sensible person.¡± "You go back and tell Wu Yuanhao that there are some bottom lines that cannot be crossed. Once crossed, you will fight to the death. Since you are the examiner, I respect you three points. However, I believe that your visit this time is a private act. Otherwise, why would you be blinded in the middle of the night? Come here?" "Haha, my little friend is sharp, I admire you. They also regretted what happened before, so they entrusted me this time, just to see if they can make up for it. If you have any requests, just ask me." Su Han waved his hand and shouted: "Shut up, how can I bring my principles out to bargain with you? Tell Wu Yuanhao that the only thing he can do is to pray that he doesn't meet me in the ring. That's it, I won't give it away! " Su Han¡¯s anger is rising. What¡¯s the point of making peace? You can figure it out with your toes, it's just that Wu Yuanhao is looking for someone to play tricks on him again. " Moreover, Su Han can guarantee that the so-called reconciliation is definitely just a conciliation. After a while, the situation changes, and they will definitely turn against each other again. Besides, what happened that day definitely broke Su Han's bottom line. A girl's innocence was so ruined in his own hands. Although others never said anything, Su Han knew very well in his heart that for a girl I mean, what a sacrifice it is. Could it be that this kind of sacrifice can be overcome by a light reconciliation? Su Han flatly refused to agree. Hearing Su Han speak so harshly, the man couldn't help but frown: "Little friend, is there really no room for maneuver?" Su Hanlian laughed: "Unless he apologizes with death." The man's tone was cold: "Death? Do you think this matter will be settled if he dies? I tell you, the disaster will only be greater. Killing a disciple of the Holy Sword Platform is equivalent to poking a hornet's nest! Wu Yuanhao is here There are many intricate relationships in the Holy Sword Platform. If you kill him, you will only suffer endless revenge in the Lingyun District and the Supreme District in the future. Since you have a great talent, why should you destroy your future because of some disputes of will?" When this person saw that his lobbying was unsuccessful, his tone changed and he became a threat. Su Han laughed loudly: "It's a joke, I have my own future, but I want to see who can destroy it? A hornet's nest? Bah, let alone a mere hornet's nest, even if it's a dragon's nest or a phoenix's nest, as long as it offends my bottom line, everything will be done. Shoot him to death!" That man has seen arrogance before, but never such arrogance. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood and sneered again and again: "Okay! Okay! It seems that you won't shed tears until you see the coffin. In this case, I want to see how miserable your so-called worldly genius will be in the end!" "I officially inform you that starting from today, I will mobilize all the mobilizable factors of the Holy Sword Platform to suppress you and ban you. You'd better be mentally prepared and wait for the judgment of the Holy Sword Platform to come to you. Bar!" This man also turned his face like a book, and his tone was cold and threatening. Just like Su Han had threatened Wu Yuanhao and others before, this examiner also planned to use intimidation to create inner demons in Su Han's heart. However, Su Han's mental strength is not comparable to that of Wu Yuanhao and the others. This kind of useless threat could not scare Su Han at all. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Smile: "Then I'll wait and see. But now, I have a word for you, get out!" This sound of rolling, as soon as it is drunk out, is like the nine-day thunder, exploding in the void. The entire Wushuang District seemed to be shaken by this loud shout. The examiner's expression changed, and he secretly cursed this guy for being cunning. He shouted so suddenly, but his intention was to frame himself, hoping that other examiners would get wind of it and catch him. You must know that I came to the contestants¡¯ cave in the middle of the night and threatened to suppress the contestants. If I was caught doing this, it would definitely be a huge disaster. I would be impeached jointly by the examiners of the other three sects until I step down. So, when the examiner heard Su Han yelling, he didn't dare to delay at all and left in a hurry, as if he was flying away. The next moment, a figure walked out of another courtyard in the cave, it was Lingzhi. "Brother Han, you are so proud and proud, which is admirable. This examiner must be someone invited by Wu Yuanhao. He wants to stabilize you temporarily, and there should be backup plans in the future. He definitely doesn't really want to reconcile with you." Su Han smiled faintly: "Why can't I see their tricks? This proves that Wu Yuanhao is afraid." "Wu Yuanhao is a man with great ambitions but little talent. He is unlikely to achieve anything great in the future. His mental strength is so fragile. I am afraid that Brother Han's threats have become his inner demon. If this continues, Wu Yuanhao will not fight without you. Self-destruction." Su Han nodded: "Wu Yuanhao brought in such reinforcements. It seems that he has exhausted his skills. I rejected them today. I am afraid that in the next few days, I will have to pay attention to guard against Wu Yuanhao jumping over the wall." Su Han knew that if Wu Yuanhao had become a demon, and there was no way to get rid of the demon, he might take a desperate risk to eliminate himself, the source of the demon. While the two were talking, bursts of noise came from outside the cave. Su Han walked to the entrance of the cave, and soon, a group of Wushuang District law enforcers came over under the leadership of Mr. Jiang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1591: Refusing to admit death You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I just heard the shouting here, was it from you?" Mr. Jiang looked majestic, as if he didn't know Su Han at all, and looked like he was doing business. Su Han nodded calmly: "Sir, there was a person here who covered his face just now. He claimed to be the examiner of Wushuang District, but he claimed on behalf of the Holy Sword Platform that he wanted to ban me. Please make the decision, sir." Mr. Jiang frowned: "Is there such a thing?" "It's absolutely true. My roommate who lives with me can vouch for it." Master Jiang looked at Lingzhi. Lingzhi nodded and said in a serious voice: "Although we are secular monks and not disciples of the four major sects, we are not soft persimmons that everyone can pinch. I heard it just now, that person He claims to be an examiner, but he always suppresses secular contestants from the perspective of the four major sects. He also claims that he will ban our secular contestants on behalf of the Holy Sword Stage. I would like to ask, this genius draft is advertised as fair, and sect disciples and secular contestants stand on the same side. There is a starting line, but is it really that fair? Or is it that the four major sects only pay lip service to fairness, but in fact, we secular contestants here are simply inferior?" Lord Jiang pondered for a moment and asked, "Where are the other people in your cave?" Lingzhi said: "I don't know. They stay out every night. I don't know what they are doing." Lord Jiang shouted: "Send the order, all the examiners in Wushuang District will gather here immediately." Mr. Jiang is the examiner of Wushuang District, so he naturally has the power to summon all examiners. At that moment, law enforcers immediately spread out to notify other examiners. There are one to two hundred examiners in Wushuang District, each from the four major sects. Soon, the examiners arrived. "Everyone, these two contestants just said that an examiner came to their residence and threatened them. I just want to ask, who is so bold? Blatantly breaking the rules of the talent show? Contacting the contestants privately and threatening them?" When Mr. Jiang said these words, all the examiners couldn't help but be surprised. who is this? So brave? And blatantly threatening the contestants? "Tell me what happened." Mr. Jiang said to Su Han. Su Han read a hint of encouragement from Mr. Jiang's eyes, and knew that Mr. Jiang was encouraging him to make things bigger. After all, Mr. Jiang is not from the Holy Sword Stage, so there is no need to protect the examiners from the Holy Sword Stage. "Just now, I was practicing in the cave, but I heard someone appear outside the cave, saying that they were entrusted by others to lobby me. If the lobbying failed, they immediately turned and threatened, saying that they wanted to suppress me in the name of the Holy Sword Platform. So, I suspect that this person should be an examiner from the Holy Sword Stage." Since Mr. Jiang supports it, Su Han doesn't mind pointing out the Holy Sword Platform directly. "Boy, don't spit on others!" "Do you have evidence? Without evidence, it's just nonsense!" "Are the people from the Holy Sword Platform threatening you, a mere secular contestant?" "Someone must have framed our Holy Sword Tower and deliberately framed our Holy Sword Tower." The examiners from the Holy Sword Platform all scolded him. Su Han looked around and locked on an examiner. I sneered in my heart, you came to me so unscrupulously, you didn't even change your body shape, only your face was disguised. Do you think I can't recognize you? At that moment, Su Han stretched out his hand and said, "That's him." The man's eyes moved slightly, and he immediately shouted: "Boy, you are so brave, you dare to frame me, do you know that this crime is not a small one?" Su Han smiled: "Don't be pretentious! Before you came, I'm afraid you thought you were sure of me. You didn't expect me to say anything, so you changed your appearance casually, but your body shape didn't change at all. What? When you threatened me just now, how Arrogant and domineering, at this time, he has become a coward, do you dare to do it or not?" That person was none other than Wu Yuanhao¡¯s Uncle Peng, who was also the one who came to lobby Su Han just now. He really didn't expect that Su Han would suddenly make this matter public, which made him very passive. However, he also knew that this matter must not be admitted. "Master Jiang, this kid is a slanderer. I ask Master Jiang to take action to punish him, so that he can kill this evil person who talks nonsense and slanders the examiner!" The examiner named Peng was the first to complain. Mr. Jiang snorted coldly: "Where were you just now?" "I'm resting in my cave." The examiner named Peng also responded calmly. Su Han knew that if this guy insists that he is not him, then it may not be true.?How to get him. However, Su Han didn't expect to beat him to death at once. Since he couldn't be beaten to death, it was good for him to be disgusted and disgusted. At that moment, he sneered: "You dare to do something but don't take it seriously. You are really a coward. I don't know who you are, and I don't want to punish you through rules. I just want to tell you, a coward, never think of threatening others. A coward's threat is the weakest and most ridiculous. Remember, I've poked your hornet's nest. You'd better pray with Wu Yuanhao when you go back to prevent him from meeting me in the ring." With that said, Su Han cupped his hands towards Mr. Jiang: "Sir Jiang, since he doesn't admit it, let Mr. Jiang make the decision." Mr. Jiang pondered for a moment: "Both sides insist on their own opinions. Without third-party evidence, the matter cannot be decided, so let's stop here." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: "I say it again, all examiners are not allowed to contact the contestants privately, let alone threaten the contestants. If any violations are found, I will never be lenient!" With that said, Mr. Jiang waved his hand and left with a group of examiners. Now that he has completely broken up with the other party, Su Han feels much calmer. "Since the other party claims that he will use all the elements of the Holy Sword Platform to suppress me, I want to see how he can suppress me? Since the other party claims that I have stabbed a hornet's nest, I want to see how scary this so-called hornet's nest is?" Su Han¡¯s character is also one that would rather break than bend, and accept softness rather than hardness. Since the other party wants to use force to overwhelm others, Su Han will not compromise at all. Looking at Lingzhi: "Xiao Zhi, I had a falling out with the examiner of the Holy Sword Platform, I'm afraid it will affect you in the future." Lingzhi smiled: "Don't worry about me, since I'm here, I'm ready for everything." After saying that, before Su Han could reply, Lingzhi immediately walked back to his yard. After closing the door, Lingzhi took a deep breath and tried her best to hold back the tears in her eyes. She knew that she was not that calm or strong at all, she was just pretending to show Su Han. After this month is over, she will leave Mount Sumeru. She did not let Su Han know about this. "I hope that after I leave, you can forget about me as a 'little one'. From now on, don't have any burden in your heart because of our affairs" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1592 Unparalleled District Champion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In Cave No. 1 in Wushuang District, Wu Yuanhao was also suffering. When he learned that Uncle Peng's lobbying failed and his identity was almost exposed, Wu Yuanhao almost fell to the ground. For so many days, he was worried every day, fearing that he would encounter the secular champion in the ring. That's why he asked Uncle Peng to come forward at all costs. However, this last effort was all in vain and had no effect. Wu Yuanhao's eyes were red and bloodshot, with a ferocious look, and he said viciously: "How dare a mere secular savage be so ungrateful! Boy, are you forcing me?" If anyone is present at this moment, they can see that Wu Yuanhao's eyes flashed fiercely, and he was obviously planning some extreme conspiracy. As he was thinking about it, Wu Yuanhao suddenly felt a tightness in his chest, and a mouthful of old blood spurted out. His body softened and he fell straight down. This Wu Yuanhao's inner demons broke out, his inner fire surged, and he collapsed. Although this news was blocked, various gossips still spread out immediately. The entire Wushuang area suddenly went crazy. Wu Yuanhao, the No. 1 player in the Wushuang District, was actually frightened out of his inner demons and was so angry that he vomited blood! For the contestants from the other three major sects, this is definitely explosive news, enough for them to talk about it for several years. For those disciples of the Holy Sword Platform who participated in the murder of Su Han, this news made them panic, and they always felt that this fate was about to befall them. As for the disciples of the other three major sects, they all feel a sense of gloating about their misfortune. There was no way, Wu Yuanhao was the number one player in the Wushuang District, he always had his eyes set above his head and was arrogant, which made few people in the Wushuang District look down upon him. What now? Is retribution coming? Being scared out of my inner demons by a secular contestant, I was so angry that I vomited blood, and my life was obviously ruined. "Happy, happy!" In Cave No. 7 of Wushuang District, Guo Qi heard the news, but he was so happy that he slapped the table several times. That day, he went to Su Han for a drink but was rejected, but was ridiculed by Wu Yuanhao with a gun and a stick in his words. At that time, Guo Qi did not quarrel with Wu Yuanhao because he was afraid of Wu Yuanhao's strength as the number one person in the Wushuang District. Now, after hearing the good news, Guo Qi was so happy that he felt that today was the happiest day since he participated in the talent draft. As for the other first-class disciples who had nothing to do with them, they were gloating about the misfortune, but at the same time they were slightly afraid. Naturally, it was not Wu Yuanhao that they were afraid of, but Su Han. Where did this secular champion come from? How much magic is there? Wu Yuanhao, who is usually so strong, was so frightened that he vomited blood? You must know that Wu Yuanhao¡¯s ability to become the No. 1 player in the Wushuang District is not in vain. None of these top-ranked first-class disciples in the Wushuang District dare to say that they are better than Wu Yuanhao. "From this point of view, without Wu Yuanhao, there is an even more terrifying secular freak. It can be said that the wolf is rejected through the front door and the tiger is entered through the back door. It seems that the title of champion in this unparalleled area will be difficult to win after all. " For a time, the top few first-class disciples in the Wushuang District all sighed like this. Overnight, Wu Yuanhao became the laughing stock of the entire Wushuang District, and Su Han's reputation became completely popular. The title of secular champion has even alarmed the Lingyun District and the Supreme District. ¡° Moreover, Su Han¡¯s existence has become a big problem in the hearts of all the contestants in the Wushuang District. An insurmountable mountain! So, in the next assessment, Su Han was almost overwhelming. Anyone drawn by him would either surrender directly or act weak. Because they already know that as long as they pretend to be pitiful, they can at least save face and avoid being unsightly demoted. By the tenth day of this season, Su Han¡¯s thirty-game winning streak had been born. This is an absolutely monster achievement. In just ten days, he achieved thirty consecutive victories. And, not only that. All the contestants in the Unparalleled Zone gathered together and signed a letter, requesting that the secular champion's name be removed from the list of challenges. Whether they are the challenger or the challenged, they don¡¯t want to run into this secular champion in the ring. This seemingly ridiculous joint petition forced the examiners to take it seriously. Finally, after soliciting the opinions of all the contestants in the Wushuang District, the examiners made a decision - declaring Su Han the first contestant in the Wushuang District.??championship, and Su Han withdrew from the list of challengers. This change was unexpected by Su Han. He didn't expect that he would become a being that everyone feared like a tiger. However, for Su Han, this was just the right time for peace and quiet. Otherwise, he would have to appear in the ring area every day, waiting for challenges. For him, it was also a constraint. After leaving the list of being challenged, Su Han has temporarily regained his freedom. He can freely arrange his time every day to carry out his own practice. Without the anomaly like Su Han, the Wushuang District¡¯s arena competition is finally on the right track. Su Han would occasionally go to the ring area to see the battle situation and pay attention to Xiao Zhi's battle situation. However, he was helpless to find that Xiao Zhi was deliberately keeping a distance from him. By the last ten days of this month, Xiao Zhi's whereabouts had become even more uncertain. Every time he saw Su Han appear, he would choose to escape. The one-month season has finally passed. The final results were announced, and Su Han was naturally the undoubted champion. The number two to ten are almost all top-ranked first-class sect disciples. Except for the tenth place. The tenth place is obviously Xiaozhi. In other words, in the first month¡¯s promotion list for the Wushuang District, two of the spots are occupied by secular contestants. This achievement made the sect disciples marvel at each and every one of them, feeling unwilling and helpless. As for other secular contestants, their results are relatively average. Among them, there are eight people, among the ten with the worst performance, who will be knocked down to the general area at the beginning of the next month. And Su Han and the others in the top ten will be promoted to Lingyun District at the beginning of next month. Su Han returned to the cave. He, who had always been calm, couldn't help but feel a little excited at this time and wanted to find Xiao Zhidaoxi. However, they found that the people in Xiaozhi's yard were empty, the house was empty, and all the luggage was missing. Xiaozhi actually left his residence! Su Han couldn't help but be stunned. Logically speaking, he got the tenth place and was about to be promoted to Lingyun District. It was time to celebrate. Where did this junior go? I went back to the arena area and looked around, but I still didn¡¯t see Xiaozhi. Seeing nightfall, Su Han suddenly had a bad premonition, thinking that the people from the Holy Sword Platform had attacked Xiaoxia? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1593: Lord Chiang¡¯s Visit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Su Han thought of this, there was a bang in Su Han's head. He didn't dare to delay and immediately rushed towards the area where the examiner lived. "What? Left?" When Su Han learned the news of Xiao Zhi's departure from Mr. Jiang, it was hard to believe this fact. He came to Mr. Jiang, originally wanting to ask Mr. Jiang to investigate, but he did not expect to get such shocking news. Lord Jiang nodded: "Yes, just after the rankings came out today, he found me and applied to withdraw from the talent draft. His position will be filled by the eleventh contestant from the Wushuang District." "Didn't he give a reason?" Su Han was extremely depressed, with a vague feeling of sadness. Lord Jiang naturally knew the real reason why Lingzhi withdrew from the talent draft. However, when Lingzhi left, he asked Lord Jiang to keep this secret and not tell anyone. At the moment, Mr. Jiang just smiled: "He didn't specify the reason. However, he looked very calm. It didn't seem like he was under any kind of coercion, but he asked to leave on his own initiative." After hearing this, Su Han was stunned for a moment. From beginning to end, he only knew that the other party was called Xiaozhi, that she was a girl, but she was pretending to be a man. If there hadn¡¯t been an accident that night, maybe Su Han would have just felt it was a pity that it was not easy for a secular contestant to get the tenth place, so he just left. However, after the accident that night, Su Han always felt a sense of apology in his heart. Although the other party kept saying that she was the one who caused Su Han to fall into the conspiracy and she owed Su Han. ¡°However, Su Han is not the kind of person who behaves well even if he gets an advantage. "That's all, since she chose to leave, she must have had her thoughts. If we are destined to meet each other in the future, if not, there is nothing we can do." Although Su Han comforted himself in this way, he was not a heartless person after all, and he still felt a little sad all the way back. He knew that the reason why the young man left could not have nothing to do with what happened that night. However, he didn¡¯t know that on his way back, there was always a figure in the trees on the roadside, and he kept witnessing Su Han walking back to the yard from the examiner¡¯s living area. This figure is clearly Ling Zhi. At this moment, Lingzhi was biting her lip hard, her eye circles were red, but she was holding back the tears from falling. "Su Han, the last time I said goodbye in Tianhe County, I didn't have any tears, and I didn't have any tears this time either. Tears are only for cowards to shed." "A person who met you by chance has left without saying goodbye. The fact that you are so anxious to look for it shows that you are a true man with love and righteousness. Unfortunately, we have to say goodbye before we can truly meet again. It's because of me The problem is, I don¡¯t know how to face the accident that night. It¡¯s true that I want to be with you, but I don¡¯t want to tie you to be with me in this way.¡± "So, I'm leaving. However, my mind has not changed. That night was the happiest time in my life." "I'm leaving, and I can't accompany you to the Lingyun District again. I hope you can have a smooth journey, cut through the waves, and trample under your feet all those who stand in your way. I believe that one day, the entire Upper Nine Regions will see you. Unparalleled brilliance.¡± "As for Xiaozhi, just forget about her." "Perhaps one day, you and I will meet again, and then I will face you as Lingzhi again." Lingzhi whispered to herself softly, until Su Han's back disappeared, then she walked resolutely down the mountain. Su Han returned to the cave and stood on the porch for a while. Seeing the gurgling water in the ditch under the eaves, he seemed to have returned to a previous day in a trance, when he saw Xiaozhi standing in front of the corridor, watching the flowing water and falling flowers. Suddenly, a light flashed in Su Han's heart, and he suddenly became enlightened. "Cause and fate are determined by nature. If we are destined, we can meet each other thousands of miles away. Xiaozhi and I have never met each other, but those accidents can happen, which proves that we are destined. Since we are destined, why care about the temporary separation? If the fate is enough, we can meet again in the future. See." Su Han had an epiphany and his mood suddenly calmed down. At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside the cave. Su Han opened the door and was a little surprised to see Mr. Jiang standing outside. How long had it been since we were separated, and Mr. Jiang actually came to visit us in person? "What? My little friend, I'm not welcome to come in and have a drink or two?" Mr. Jiang chuckled. "Where, Mr. Jiang condescended to look down, my place is full of brilliance." Su Han also smiled casually and let Mr. Jiang through the door. Mr. Jiang enters the houseAfter making the decision, he took out the food and wine from the storage ring. "Haha, at the beginning of next month, you will go to Lingyun District. With this bottle of wine, consider me representing Wushuang District and practice it for you." ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because this month¡¯s assessment is over, but Mr. Jiang has now shed his pretense as an examiner and become approachable. Su Han still admires Mr. Jiang very much. At least, this is one of the few fairly fair figures among the four major sects. At this moment, Su Han was not polite, picked up the wine glass, and drank with Mr. Jiang. Mr. Jiang was not in a hurry to explain his purpose. He just chatted with Su Han about some martial arts topics. After drinking for three rounds, Su Han put down his glass. "Master Jiang is here, must he have some advice? I'm ready to listen." Master Jiang chuckled and said: "You kid, you are really a freak. Now the disciples of the four major sects in the entire Wushuang District call you a freak. When they heard that you were leaving the Wushuang District and promoted, they were all very happy. That posture was so It¡¯s almost like sending off the god of plague, I hope you leave as soon as possible.¡± Su Han was speechless: "Am I so unpopular?" "Okay, joking aside, to be serious, I came here this time to have a chat with you." Mr. Jiang was very frank, "Once you leave, it is impossible to return to the Wushuang District. From now on, You and I may not have any intersections. However, I, Jiang, have lived a noble life, and there are not many people who can fall into my eyes. You, a young man, can be considered one of them." Su Han listened carefully and knew that Mr. Jiang was communicating with him sincerely. At this moment, the relationship between the two was not like that between an examiner and a contestant, but more like a relationship between friends. "According to my personality, I don't like young people who are too high-profile, but you are different. I always feel that you contain a lot of energy. You may seem high-profile, but you are different from some sect disciples who are arrogant. At first, I was not impressed by your winning streak, but after thinking about it carefully, I felt that I had misunderstood you. When different people do the same thing, some people are arrogant, while others can be called confident. . What I see in you is self-confidence, not the arrogance of looking higher than your head." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1594 Lingyun District Examiner You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mr. Jiang¡¯s eyes revealed a sincerity. "Young man, I will not recruit you on behalf of my sect. I am here just to give you a piece of advice. The four major sects are unpredictable. If you go to the Lingyun District and the Supreme District, you must be careful. The four major sects There are many people who will do whatever it takes to achieve their own goals." Su Han was slightly moved in his heart. It was really not easy for an elder of the sect who had no friendship and had nothing to ask for to talk to him. "I will definitely keep Mr. Jiang's advice in mind." "You kid, you don't need my guidance, I'm afraid you already know it in your heart. I'm here, looking forward to the good news that you will soar after going to Lingyun District." Lord Jiang is indeed an upright gentleman. The two talked for a long time, but he never asked about Su Han's origins, nor did he recruit Su Han on behalf of his sect. Even Su Han sincerely appreciates this magnanimity. This conversation lasted until late into the night before Mr. Jiang stood up and left. He also didn¡¯t expect that he could have such a good conversation with a young man from outside the four major sects. This feeling was something he could never find among the disciples of the four major sects. What¡¯s more, what surprised him the most was that this young man¡¯s knowledge and magnanimity, as well as his opinions on many things, frequently surprised him. Even sometimes, the other party's depth and height in looking at the problem made him, the senior leader of the four major sects, feel a little inferior. Where did this young man come from as a monster? Mr. Jiang¡¯s confidence in Su Han has become even stronger. Such a young man, even if he is not from one of the four major sects, will definitely achieve great success in the four major sects in the future. "Okay, stay here. Tomorrow you will go to Lingyun District to report. I just want to remind you that the examiner of Lingyun District is Miao Qianchun from the Holy Sword Stage." Su Han nodded. Although he had never heard of Miao Qianchun's name, he knew that the focus of Mr. Jiang's reminder was the Holy Sword Platform. Now, even many people in Lingyun District and Supreme District know that there are some grudges between this secular champion and the Holy Sword Platform. In Lingyun District, a list of people promoted from Wushuang District to Lingyun District was also sent to the examiner Miao Qianchun. This Miao Qianchun looks to be in her thirties, wearing a gorgeous Taoist robe, her appearance is graceful and luxurious, and she has a bit of aura. Except for a few chief elders, no one has a higher status than Miao Qianchun in the Holy Sword Platform. Moreover, she is highly regarded by the Jiuying Patriarch of the Holy Sword Platform. This also developed her extremely arrogant character. At this moment, Miao Qianchun held the list in his hand, looked at it for a moment, and frowned. "Among the ten people who advanced, there are actually two secular contestants?" Miao Qianchun inherited the fine traditions of the Jiuying Ancestor, and also had a lingering prejudice against secular geniuses born outside the four major sects. Especially during this period, various rumors continued to spread from Wushuang District to Lingyun District and reached her ears. Although Wu Yuanhao is not a disciple of Miao Qianchun, he is still a disciple of the Holy Sword Stage, but he was so miserable by a worldly genius. After hearing this rumor, Miao Qianchun secretly cursed Wu Yuanhao as a waste and a disgrace to the Holy Sword Stage, but he didn't have a good impression of the secular champion. "Hmph, I would like to see this secular champion. Does he have three heads and six arms?" Miao Qianchun snorted coldly, flicked the list, and threw it aside. Su raised his hand and issued a few commands, which turned into auras of light, flew away, and disappeared into the void. Not long after, four figures, all dressed in the attire of disciples of the Holy Sword Stage, came to Miao Qianchun. "Meet the Master." These four disciples are all Miao Qianchun's proud disciples. "No courtesy." Miao Qianchun's graceful face exuded a trace of majesty, "The four of you are all my proud disciples. But in the first month of competition in Lingyun District, none of you four Those who rushed into the Supreme Zone really disappointed me.¡± These four people all had expressions of shame and fear on their faces. From their looks, they clearly respected and feared Miao Qianchun. "Fortunately, there are three senior brothers ahead of you, who have saved my face in the Supreme Zone. Now, I will set a goal for you. In the next month, no matter what, one of you must rush into the Supreme Zone. , do you have confidence?" "Disciples must do their best!" Four disciples bowed.Tao. "Well, you four, although you are not the top-ranked disciples under me, I still have great expectations for you. I am now the leader of Lingyun District, and I also hope that you four Hey, don¡¯t lose my face in Lingyun District.¡± "Master, don't worry, we will definitely stand out in Lingyun District, leaving the geniuses of the other three sects behind." "Yes. By the way, this time, ten people have been promoted from the Wushuang District. The others are just that. There is a worldly genius, but you should pay attention." Miao Qianchun reminded. Among the four disciples, a young man headed by him couldn't help but asked curiously: "Master, how can someone who has been promoted from the Wushuang District be such an extraordinary person? What's more, he is not a disciple of the four major sects, but comes from the secular world? " "Don't underestimate the enemy. That man is the champion of the secular preliminary competition. It is said that he is a freak. Although I have never seen him, he is very famous in the Wushuang District. Not only is there no opponent in the entire Wushuang District, but also, Wushuang The No. 1 player in the district, Wu Yuanhao from my Holy Sword Stage, was frightened out of his inner demons by this person. He was so angry that he vomited blood and was completely disabled." "What? Is there such a thing?" Miao Qianchun, the four proud disciples, looked surprised. They have been in an intense challenge for the past month. There are only 500 people in Lingyun District, and all of them are very powerful. The gap between them is very small, so the battle is extremely fierce. In addition, Master Miao Qianchun has very high demands on them, so during the high-intensity competition, they have no time to pay attention to external affairs. At this moment, when they heard Miao Qianchun¡¯s reminder, they all looked surprised. "Well, you must pay more attention when you meet this person." Miao Qianchun warned again. These four people were obedient, but they didn't agree. Thinking about Wu Yuanhao being frightened to the point of collapse and defeating himself without a fight, that was such a shameful thing. It was enough to show that Wu Yuanhao was a waste. The four of them are disciples of Miao Qianchun. They are not comparable to ordinary disciples of the Holy Sword Platform like Wu Yuanhao. Therefore, although they nodded in agreement, they disagreed in their hearts. "You guys go down." Miao Qianchun could more or less see the inner thoughts of these four disciples, but he didn't say anything more. He waved his hand and ordered calmly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1595: Entering Lingyun District for the first time and showing off his power You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the four people left, Miao Qianchun felt inexplicably slightly irritable. Anyone who knows her well knows that she has a deep-rooted prejudice against geniuses with secular origins. However, few people know that she actually has one of her most proud disciples who was born in the secular world. Moreover, he was born in a relatively low-level realm among the secular world. Not many people know about this. Two years ago, Miao Qianchun left the Upper Nine Territories to travel, but in a lower-level territory called Southern Territory, she found a super genius who made her eyes shine. This genius actually has an innate body. You must know that the innate body, even in the upper nine realms, can only be encountered but cannot be sought. It has been a hundred years since the four major sects in the Upper Nine Regions have seen an innate body. The innate body means that as long as there are enough resources, there is no threshold for cultivating to the holy realm. Moreover, after entering the holy realm, the speed of progress will be much faster than that of ordinary monks, and the path of cultivation will be much smoother. At this moment, Miao Qianchun felt like he had found a treasure. After learning that this genius belonged to a small sect in southern Xinjiang, Miao Qianchun couldn't help but use the pressure of the strong to frighten the small sect, take this innate genius under his sect, and directly take him with him. Return to the Holy Sword Platform. However, Miao Qianchun knew that the traditions of the four major sects had always been to look down on geniuses with secular origins. Therefore, in order to prevent her new disciple from being discriminated against and suppressed by others in the Holy Sword Terrace, Miao Qianchun pretended that this innate genius was discovered by her from a secular dojo in the Holy Sword Terrace. In a sense, the dojo established by the Holy Sword Terrace in the secular world can be regarded as originating from the Holy Sword Terrace. Because of this, this innate genius did not receive much contempt and grew up smoothly in the Holy Sword Platform. The genius of the innate body is an existence that no one can ignore in the Holy Sword Platform, or even in the four major sects. In the past two years, it has received countless attention. Now, the innate body genius named Xin Huaixue has been under her sect for two years. Although he couldn't keep up with his cultivation when he first came here, as long as the innate body has the resources, his cultivation speed is definitely far beyond that of ordinary people. Before coming to Mount Xumi, he was already at the fourth level of the Holy Realm. And now, after a month of competition and training in Mount Xumi, Miao Qianchun believes that Xin Huaixue has definitely broken through to the peak of the fourth level of the Holy Realm. "Huaixue is definitely at home in the Supreme Zone now, and no one can ignore her dazzling light. After the two years of assessment, with her talent, she is definitely sure to hit the fifth level, or even the sixth level of the Holy Realm! Once that happens! Being able to reach the sixth level of the Holy Realm is definitely a dream, and it is not impossible for this talented draft champion to win." When Miao Qianchun thought of this, the longing and expectation in her heart overcame the uneasiness and irritability. The reason why she felt slightly irritable was because she heard about Wu Yuanhao being scared out of his inner demons. She knew that although her favorite disciple Xin Huaixue was excellent in everything, his shortcoming lay in his mental strength. Because she has a heartache. This past incident is when Xin Huaixue was killed in the secular world by someone who had respected him since childhood. Although she caught up with the murderer immediately, he managed to escape cleverly. This matter has always been a pain in Xin Huaixue's heart, and she couldn't figure out how the other party's cultivation level was obviously much weaker than hers, and how he escaped under her nose. For the past two years, Xin Huaixue has been dedicated to finding the murderer while practicing. However, she turned Nanjiang upside down and couldn't find that person. This matter became Xin Huaixue's heartache. Now, as soon as Miao Qianchun heard that Wu Yuanhao was scared out of his inner demons, he felt a vague sense of uneasiness in his heart, fearing that his favorite disciple Xin Huaixue would follow in his footsteps because of his mental weakness. However, when she thought about it again, she felt that her worries were completely unnecessary. "Wu Yuanhao, that is a waste that even secular monks can't beat. How can he compare with Huaixue? Huaixue has the body of an innate peacock and is a person of great luck. Her growth will not be hindered by small things. Even if there is any obstacle, I will use thunderous means to help her clear it." Miao Qianchun's eyes shone with light. This proud disciple gave her endless hope and allowed her to look forward to her own future. Maybe, given time, the disciple she discovered with her keen eyes can become the second powerful person in the Holy Sword Stage after the Jiuying Patriarch. When she thought of that situation, Miao Qianchun was filled with excitement. By then, she, Miao Qianchun, will surely rise to the top and become one of the best in the Holy Sword Platform.?High level. A new day finally arrived, and the top ten contestants from Wushuang District came to Lingyun District under the leadership of the examiner. As soon as you step into Lingyun District, what you see are majestic and majestic buildings. All kinds of towering trees, exotic flowers and plants are dazzling. In this comparison, Wushuang District was immediately compared. "This Lingyun District is indeed much superior to the Wushuang District. The intensity of spiritual power here is at least twice that of the Wushuang District. It seems that the four areas of Mount Xumi are indeed hierarchical." Su Han felt along the way. , realizing the gap between the two regions. "We're here." The examiner walked to the entrance of Lingyun District, as if he was afraid of someone's majesty, and looked like he didn't want to go in. He just said, "Go in by yourselves." Within the entrance of Lingyun District, a huge square comes into view. Huge sculptures are erected around the square, the largest of which can reach dozens of stories high, giving people a sense of ancient vicissitudes. In the square, a group of contestants have already gathered there. There was also a group of people dressed as examiners, standing in front of the contestants, surrounded by a rich-looking woman who looked to be in her thirties. Su Han raised his eyes and saw that this woman was wearing a plain Taoist robe. She looked like a mature woman, but she had a charming temperament that still had charm. It's just that frosty face that makes people feel a little unapproachable. Su Han knew that this person was Miao Qianchun, the examiner of Lingyun District, without even thinking. Miao Qianchun came with lightning eyes. Even though he was so far away, he had an air of calmness and authority. At this glance, among the ten newcomers, except Su Han, the other nine trembled all over. "What a cold woman." Su Han's heart moved and he became even more wary. This woman shows off her power as soon as they meet her. It seems that she is definitely not an easy woman to get along with. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,596 Five Types of Arenas You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Based on Su Han¡¯s past life experience, women who like to dress up in Taoist attire are mostly fake Taoists. They clearly long for others to appreciate them, but they pretend to be noble. "You guys, why don't you come over here? Do you want me to invite you in person?" Miao Qianchun spoke in a cold voice, and the surrounding temperature seemed to drop seven to eight degrees, making people feel chilly. Su Han ignored the reactions of others and walked over without being humble or arrogant. The number of contestants in Lingyun District is far less than that in Wushuang District, with only 500 people. However, just because there are fewer people, that doesn¡¯t mean the competition isn¡¯t fierce. Su Han had just arrived and didn¡¯t expect to be in the limelight, so he stood behind the crowd. He knew that if the Lingyun District was divided into levels like the Wushuang District, those of them who had just been promoted from the Wushuang District would definitely be classified as Ding, and there would be no suspense. Sure enough, soon, someone sent the ten of them the Lingyun District competition nameplates. On the back of the nameplate, the word "Ding et al." was indeed engraved, proving that Su Han's guess was absolutely correct. "Sure enough, I am still a Ding class. Even if I win thirty consecutive games in the Wushuang District and am promoted to the Lingyun District, I will still be a Ding class." Su Han put away the competition nameplate with a wry smile. Before entering the Wushuang District, Mr. Jiang, the examiner of the Wushuang District, would also explain why they were Ding and others. But at this point, Miao Qianchun obviously had no interest in explaining. Su Han didn't care either. He stood in the crowd with his eyebrows lowered, not wanting anyone to take advantage of him. Secretly, they are observing these contestants from Lingyun District. "Lingyun District is very different from Wushuang District. At least when we walked in, we didn't see many looks of obvious contempt and ridicule. It seems that people who can get into Lingyun District are far superior in mind and city. Better than those losers in Wushuang District." This is Su Han¡¯s first discovery in Lingyun District. At this time, Miao Qianchun's voice sounded again: "You are all contestants in the Lingyun District, which is different from the Wushuang District. Your pursuit should be to hit the Supreme District at the top. So, in the next month, you The format of the competition has changed again. Your combat arena will not be an ordinary arena without any external force, but a arena specially made for you. It is divided into the following categories: Gravity Arena, Thorns Arena, Fire Arena, and Ice Arena The arena and the quicksand arena correspond to the five attributes of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth." Su Han listened carefully and wrote down the names of the five arenas. Miao Qianchun added: "In other words, within this month, you cannot fight in ordinary arenas. The arenas you have to face are randomly selected from these five arenas." "What? There is no ordinary arena anymore?" The contestants in Lingyun District suddenly cried out. "No way? The names of these five types of arenas make it difficult to deal with them. It seems that this month, you not only have to fight with opponents, but also with arenas?" The contestants in Lingyun District were all very depressed. In the previous month, their competitions were all held in ordinary arenas. ¡°It was suddenly said that the arena was to be changed. This was so sudden that they couldn¡¯t even accept it. "Quiet!" Miao Qianchun's tone was majestic, and a cold shout came. Suddenly, there were cold air in the void, as if the void was frozen. Those disciples who are bitter and bitter, one by one, look like soil, and if they are cold, they will never dare to have a half -sentence nonsense. "This woman is very angry. She seems to like to show off her power." In the corner, Su Han looked calm. However, he also knew that Master Jiang's reminder before he left Wushuang District could not be groundless. "Miao Qianchun has such a domineering personality and is a member of the Holy Sword Platform. Su Han estimates that the grudges he had with the disciples of the Holy Sword Platform in the Wushuang District have already reached her ears. I'm afraid that I will have to receive special "care" in the next month. There are a total of five hundred people in Lingyun District, but the number of people is not as large as that in Wushuang District. Therefore, the density of the Lingyun District Challenge Tournament will definitely not be as dense as that of the Wushuang District. However, in terms of combat time, it will definitely be longer than the Wushuang Zone. Sure enough, Miao Qianchun said: "The rules of the challenge are the same as last month. Everyone must complete thirty challenges, and the fighting time of each battle is limited to half an hour. No one is knocked down within the specified time. The opponent will determine the winner or loser based on the quality of the game. Anyone who still doesn't understand can ask questions." A disciple from Wushuang District raised his hand and asked: "Excuse me, sir, is the order of this challenge still drawn randomly?"  "Nonsense! I've said it all, it's the same as last month. Except for the change of the arena, everything else remains the same." Miao Qianchun scolded. Su Han didn't bother to ask questions. Asking questions now would have no benefit except being scolded. Anyway, he also heard that, except for the nature of the arena and the fighting time, the essence of this Lingyun District challenge match is the same as that of the Wushuang District. Although he kept a low profile, he still felt the examiner Miao Qianchun's eyes lingering on him for a moment, which was not obvious. "Old rules, on the first day, everyone goes back to their residences to prepare. Tomorrow at midnight, the challenge will officially begin." Miao Qianchun shouted, "Dismissed!" Su Han slowly followed the team towards his residence. It has to be said that Lingyun District is Lingyun District. Even contestants such as Ding enjoy the treatment of one person and one cave. After entering the cave assigned to him, Su Han got familiar with the surroundings. Be careful when sailing a thousand-year-old ship. When you come to a new place, it is always good to check the terrain first. "No matter how powerful the Holy Sword Platform is, it will never openly cause trouble in the place where you live." Su Han checked and found nothing unusual. This private cave is more spacious than the eight-person cave in Lingyun District. There is a living room and a training room. The layout is well-organized and very clever. Su Han came to the training room, sat down cross-legged, and then began to think about the competition in Lingyun District. There are five types of arenas, the gravity arena, the thorns arena, the fire arena, the ice arena, and the quicksand arena. Su Han thought about the names of these five arenas. The gravity arena corresponds to the metal attribute. The power of metal itself has the power of binding and traction, and when it acts on the arena, it manifests as gravity. Competing in the gravity arena is a huge test for monks, because the binding force of the gravity arena will cause the consumption of spiritual energy to increase exponentially than usual. This kind of gravity arena is actually similar to Su Han's golden spirit binding force field. Su Han feels that as long as he masters the laws of its gravity field, he will basically not be affected too much. In addition, the Fire Arena and the Ice Arena correspond to the two attributes of water and fire. The Fiery Arena, as the name suggests, is about fighting in the test of flames. The powerful high temperature and devouring fire are also a huge test for the monks. The Ice Arena is just the opposite, as if you are fighting in a cold ice cellar. Su Han has the Glazed True Fire Seed, which can swallow the power of fire, and the Phantom Ice Sunflower, which can swallow the power of ice, so for him, these two arenas are no different from ordinary arenas. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1597 The First Battle in Lingyun District You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Next is the thorn arena and the quicksand arena. These two arenas should correspond to the wood attribute and the earth attribute. The thorn arena sounds like a arena filled with thorns, and the quicksand arena sounds like fighting in quicksand. However, Su Han knew that perhaps these two arenas should not be understood literally. As for treasures with wood and fire attributes, Su Han has the Yimu Demon Vine and the Jedi Spirit Pearl. However, these two treasures do not have the function of swallowing attribute energy. Therefore, Su Han's advantage in these two arenas is not as obvious as in the first three arenas. "However, as long as I pay attention to the attributes of the arena and prepare accordingly, it shouldn't be difficult to deal with it." Su Han studied it all and became more confident. Now, sit cross-legged and start practicing. The road to martial arts is like sailing against the current. If you don¡¯t advance, you will retreat. Even though Su Han had the unique advantage of remembering his past life, he did not dare to relax in the slightest. During the month in the Wushuang Zone, Su Han did not give up on practicing hard even after competing. The hard work paid off, and now he has completely mastered the first level of the new golden body of gods and demons. The new golden body of gods and demons is actually a fusion version of the golden body of gods and demons and Xuanwu runes. After entering the holy realm, the golden body of gods and demons and the Xuanwu runes were finally completely integrated. From the three to four feet high golden light on the body surface, it turned into a thin golden transparent cover like an egg shell. Although the appearance has become less intimidating, in fact, the defensive capabilities of the golden body of gods and demons after incorporating Xuanwu runes have reached a higher level than the previous golden bodies of gods and demons. It is already difficult for ordinary opponents at the third or fourth level of the Holy Realm to hurt him. However, Su Han will not be satisfied just yet. His vision is not limited to the upper nine realms. The four major sects of the Nine Realms are just a step in his rise. Su Han¡¯s goal is to reach the Zun Realm as soon as possible and enter the Eternal City, the capital of Great Xia. After practicing all night, it soon arrived at dawn the next day. Su Han opened his eyes, stood up, opened the door and walked out of the house, breathing in the fresh air and feeling the strong spiritual power fluctuations in Lingyun District. "Lingyun District is already like this, and the Supreme District may be even more exaggerated. Unfortunately, Xiaozhi is not here. This month, without a close friend, it seems a bit lonely." Su Han sighed lightly, but did not dwell on Xiaozhi's departure. In despair. ?Looking at the time, it¡¯s almost Chen time. This time, Su Han completely became a lone ranger and came to the ring area. These arenas themselves are ordinary arenas, but they have a lot of formations underneath. As soon as the formation mechanism is turned on, the formation will be activated, turning the arena into a arena of various attributes. Looking at the bottom of the arena, the formation lines are already emitting all kinds of wonderful light. It is obvious that the formation has begun to activate. "Master Miao is here!" With this shout, the contestants who were originally sitting around suddenly jumped up as if they were on springs. It seemed that they had been punished by Miao Qianchun a lot in the past month. Seeing everyone's frightened expressions, Su Han couldn't help but laugh. His first impression of Miao Qianchun was absolutely correct. How miserable were these guys tortured by this woman? Just hearing the name makes you lose your composure? Miao Qianchun's majestic gaze swept across the five hundred people. When he passed by Su Han, he seemed to linger on Su Han for a while. Those sharp eyes seemed to completely penetrate Su Han's inner world. . Su Han smiled faintly, do you want to use this method to give me a blow? dream. It¡¯s not that Su Han looks down on Miao Qianchun. Miao Qianchun¡¯s cultivation is at the high level of the Saint Realm. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not too far away from the Honorable Realm. In terms of cultivation, Su Han is obviously far from being able to compete with him. However, when it comes to mental strength, Su Han doesn't think this woman is much stronger than him. "Thinking of beating yourself up through mental effort is just a dream." Su Han raised his eyelids and looked at Miao Qianchun calmly, with a hint of scrutiny in his eyes. Miao Qianchun felt extremely angry when she saw Su Han's eyes. Originally, she planned to give this worldly champion a beating. It would be best to make him understand that this Lingyun District is very different from Wushuang District, and he would not be able to survive any trouble. As a result, the other party was completely unafraid under his eyes. Moreover, he actually looked back at himself so boldly. "This barbarian from outside the four major sects is really rude and dares to useLook at me with such wild eyes! "Miao Qianchun was furious. Has any sect disciple ever looked at her like this before? They were all like a mouse seeing a cat, not daring to make eye contact with her at all. And she also enjoys this feeling of being feared and feared by others. Because of this, she would be so angry when someone looked at her. However, she was still angry, and she couldn't publicly punish the other person just because of a look. After a round of inspection, Miao Qianchun pointed with his right arm: "Did you see it? All the arenas have now activated their formations and become attribute arenas. The thirty challenges for each of you will be on five types of arenas. Each type of arena fights six times.¡± "Okay, I announce that the second phase of the Lingyun District Arena Competition has officially begun." The second phase of the arena competition officially kicked off. However, Su Han was really a little uncomfortable with the absence of someone who was whispering around him. Fortunately, there are basically no people in Lingyun District who are bent on causing trouble for him. However, basically none, but that doesn¡¯t mean there is absolutely none. Su Han could still feel a few eyes from the dark, glancing at him. Su Han was used to this kind of peeking and didn't pay much attention to it. "Today is the first day in Lingyun District. I wonder when my name will be drawn to become a challenger?" There are only 500 people in Lingyun District, so the lottery should be much faster than that in Wushuang District. Sure enough, on this first day, Su Han received a good sign. Not long after the competition started, his name was drawn out and became the challenger. And the target of his challenge was also drawn out. He was a second-class disciple from Lingyun District. He can be ranked in the second level in Lingyun District, and he is definitely an upper-middle-level genius among the four major sects. After the warring parties were drawn out, they entered the arena. The arena where they fought was the ice arena. The ice arena is a good environment for Su Han. The phantom ice sunflower in his body can absorb the freezing power of the ice arena. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1598: Fire Arena You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Stepping onto the ice arena, Su Han felt the freezing power around the arena. The formation ripples below the arena activated the power of true cold, covering the entire arena with a layer of white frost. Feeling the power of freezing, the Magic Ice Sunflower can completely absorb this level of freezing power. In this way, there is no need to expend Su Han's spiritual energy to keep out the cold, which is definitely a big advantage for Su Han. Su Han stood on the ring, his figure upright, like a jade tree facing the wind, giving people a sense of aloofness. "Hissit's so cold! This damn arena is freezing me to death. How can anyone beat me?" A voice complained from across the arena. Looking up, I saw the opponent opposite, but he was a chubby little fat man wearing the attire of a Tianlong Pavilion disciple. Looking at his huddled posture, he was obviously afraid of the cold. "Brother, I have heard about you. It is said that you are in the Wushuang District, and you can conquer the Wushuang District with one move "Seven Holy Palms"." When the little fat man saw Su Han looking at him, he secretly said hello. Before Su Han could reply, the little fat man continued to wink, and simply used his spiritual consciousness to transmit his voice, and whispered in Su Han's consciousness: "Brother, let's talk to you. In this match, I am the one being challenged. Winning or losing doesn't affect my results. I heard that you are very ruthless in the Wushuang area, so I don't want to win against you at all. Why don't we act in a play, you don't hit too hard, and I don't act too hard. It's too fake. After a while, I took the initiative to be beaten down. I hate this ice arena the most, and I don't want to waste my spiritual energy and fight to the death with you here." This little fat man looks like a shrewd businessman, but he really doesn¡¯t look like a monk who has reached the holy realm. Seeing that Su Han didn't say anything, the little fat man became anxious: "Whether it's okay or not, you should give me something." Su Han nodded slightly: "It depends on whether you really want to put on a show, or you are just trying to create doubts and confuse me." The little fat man chuckled: "You'll know soon." As he said that, the little fat man shouted, and his body rushed towards Su Han like a sharp arrow leaving the string. However, his body was too big, and there was no sense of elegance this time. Instead, he was like a big round meat ball rolling directly towards Su Han. The little fat man deliberately activated seven points of his spiritual power, causing the ring to rumble wildly. It sounded really powerful. However, he obviously really didn¡¯t want to waste his spiritual energy fighting this kind of battle, so when he rushed over, he deliberately left several flaws. Seeing that the other party was so polite, Su Han laughed secretly and cooperated. The two of them were in the ring, shouting and shouting, and they were fighting like crazy. But in fact, neither party expended any spiritual energy. At the end, the fat man screamed, as if he was struck by lightning, and his chubby body fell directly off the ring. Su Han couldn't help but laugh when he saw his exaggerated performance. This fat man, when he fell off the ring, did not forget to give Su Han a smile that showed his evil plan had succeeded. In this first battle in Lingyun District, Su Han actually used such a funny way to win. "The geniuses in the Lingyun District are indeed very different from those in the Wushuang District. Although this fat man's cultivation is at the third level of the Holy Realm, his third level of the Holy Realm, both in terms of actual combat ability and momentum, is better than that of the Saints in the Wushuang District. He's a lot taller at the third level. If we really fight, I'm afraid he can fight with me for a while." Su Han actually observed carefully and found that the sect disciples in the Wushuang District before were basically at the first or second level of the Holy Realm, with a few at the third level. As for Lingyun District, they are basically at the third level of the Holy Realm. There are also those at the fourth level of the Holy Realm, but not many in number. However, it is also the third level of the Holy Realm. The third level of the Holy Realm in Lingyun District is far superior to the third level of the Holy Realm in Wushuang District in every aspect. "Although I am at the first level of the Holy Realm, in terms of actual combat power, ordinary third-level Holy Realm people cannot compete with me. However, the people in Lingyun District are basically second-rate geniuses from the four major sects, or even quasi-first-rate geniuses. There must be something extraordinary about it, and it is definitely not an ordinary third-level holy realm. What's more, there are also fourth-level holy realms. Therefore, the method I used in the Wushuang District may not be feasible here." Su Han remembered Mr. Jiang¡¯s instructions and had a preliminary plan in his heart. In Lingyun District, the examiner is Miao Qianchun from the Holy Sword Stage. Some of her grievances with the disciples of the Holy Sword Stage have been known to her for a long time, so her first impression of herself is not good. If he is too sharp, he will inevitably be targeted by her and even suppressed. Furthermore, the arena in Lingyun District is an attribute arena. If you are still crazy about pursuing a winning streak like the Wushuang District, some trump cards?It is inevitable to be exposed, but it is inappropriate. This attribute arena is divided into five attributes: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. If Su Han can sweep them all, it means that he is a genius who is proficient in all five meridians. ¡°Only the innate body can master all five meridians. If he is not born with an innate body and can master all five meridians, it means that this person has amazing luck and has experienced shocking adventures one after another to be able to cultivate all the five elements in his body. "That's all, although sweeping is enjoyable, there is no need to do it every time. What's more, in this kind of attribute arena, it is unrealistic to want to sweep like a Wushuang zone with one move." Su Han thought of this and decided to proceed at a relatively conservative pace. Anyway, there is still plenty of time to complete thirty challenges in one month. When he was in the Wushuang District, the reason why Su Han had a crazy winning streak was because he was provoked and despised by the entire Wushuang District, which aroused the anger in Su Han's heart. "But now when we come to Lingyun District, with a woman like Miao Qianchun eyeing her and looking like she might cause trouble at any time, Su Han thinks it's better to keep a low profile. Of course, if you keep a low profile, you won¡¯t step down as soon as you win a victory. Facing the examiner¡¯s inquiry, Su Han chose to continue the challenge. This time, the opponent Su Han picked out was a first-class disciple, and he was ranked very high, ranking 28th among the 500 people in Lingyun District. Su Han was unlucky to have drawn such an opponent. "Another disciple of the Holy Sword Platform?" Su Han couldn't help but feel a little strange when he saw the name of his opponent. Is it really destined to have a grudge between himself and the people of the Holy Sword Platform? However, Su Han was not afraid. As long as he is in the ring, he has only one idea, which is to defeat his opponent. The extracted arena is the Fire Arena. When Su Han stepped onto the ring, on the opposite side of the ring, his opponent was already standing there with his arms crossed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1599: The Invincible Holy Sword Stage Disciple You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This man had a very thin face, and his sinister eyes kept looking at Su Han. At a glance, he felt that this man was definitely not a kind person. "Are you the secular champion? I've heard of you." The man said lightly, "I heard that you were very crazy in the Wushuang District, and threatened to tear down every disciple of the Holy Sword Platform if you saw one. What's going on?" This is naturally not Su Han¡¯s original words, but has been exaggerated by rumors. However, Su Han actually did this. As long as the disciples of the Holy Sword Stage in the Wushuang District met him in the ring, every one of them would be miserable. ??Especially those who participated in his murder are even worse. Su Han didn't want to waste time with this guy, so he raised his eyebrows: "Are all the disciples of the Holy Sword Platform talking nonsense like you?" The man sneered again and again: "Don't try to provoke me. I'm not Wu Yuanhao, nor the trash in Wushuang District. Your move is useless to me. Remember, my name is Xue Sheng. Gao Ming and Gao Peng from Wushuang District are both They are junior brothers trained by the same master as me. Today, I will repay you tenfold for what you did to these two brothers!" Su Han couldn't help but sneered: "Do you need me to take a nap first, and then wake me up after you finish talking nonsense?" Xue Sheng couldn't help but change his face. He actually didn't like nonsense, but was creating an atmosphere. Because he happens to be a genius with outstanding fire attributes. In this fierce fire arena, he has a unique advantage, which can make his magical power increase exponentially. The reason why I mentioned so much is that I want to take this opportunity to let the fire attribute power of the Fire Arena invade the opponent's body unknowingly, making it twice as easy to deal with him. But unexpectedly, the other party looked calm, as if he was not affected by the fire arena at all. "It's impossible. He happens to be a fire attribute monk, right? It can't be such a coincidence. This kid must be bluffing and pretending to be fat." Thinking of this, Xue Sheng felt a little calmer in his heart, "However, this boy is not affected by my words. He is indeed quite capable. No wonder Wu Yuanhao was frightened out of his inner demons by him. However, in this fierce arena, when encountering If it comes to me, it will be bad luck for him." Suddenly, Xue Sheng's eyes widened and he waved his arms. The area around the arena was suddenly a sea of ??fire. Countless fire waves were like greedy ancient behemoths, burning the entire arena. "Boy, in this fierce arena, you are my turtle in the urn, haha" Xue Sheng grabbed his right hand, and a broad long sword suddenly appeared in his hand. The blade of the sword burned blazingly, as if it was about to burn into the void. "This is the Fire Crow Sword!" The disciples of the Holy Sword Platform exclaimed from the audience. "Tsk, tsk, Xue Sheng finally refined the Fire Crow Sword, which is a fourth-refined imperial weapon. In the Holy Sword Stage, this sword ranks at least in the top fifty. Now, Xue Sheng is like a fish in water, in Lingyun District , about to steal the show.¡± "Speaking of which, this secular champion was also unlucky. He fell into Xue Sheng's hands. Not only was he in the fierce fire arena, but he also let Xue Sheng activate the Fire Black Sword." "Yes, refining the Fire Black Sword has at least doubled Xue Sheng's actual combat effectiveness. I am afraid that even the strongest people in Lingyun District will have a hard time defeating Xue Sheng in this state in the Fiery Arena." The voices of discussion came like a tide. Xue Sheng raised his eyes, suddenly shot out the divine light of fire, and shouted: "Boy, if you can survive a quarter of an hour in this fiery arena, you will be qualified to be my opponent!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ The disciples from the Holy Sword Platform below were even more excited: "Haha, that kid is going to die." "This is the result of opposing the Holy Sword Platform, damn it!" "That's right, you should be killed for violating the majesty of my holy sword platform!" ¡°I used to find Xue Sheng distasteful, but now it seems that this kid is not such a bastard.¡± The disciples of the Holy Sword Platform were all booing. Seeing the people from the Holy Sword Platform showing off their power in the ring, they naturally felt that their faces were very bright. Su Han stood there, as if in trance. No matter that the balls of flames, like ancient beasts given life, kept approaching him, he remained as steady as a mountain, without even moving his eyebrows. "This kid pretends to be cool and calm. But he doesn't know that once my spiritual fire surrounds him, it will be too late for him to jump out of the circle. Hmm, secular monks don't have enough vision after all." Xue Sheng¡¯s face almost showed a winner¡¯s smile.   "Die, boy!" The frequency of waving the Fire Black Sword suddenly accelerated, and the surrounding angry flames also accelerated, and suddenly swept towards the area where Su Han was. "Is it embarrassing to show off a small flame of this level?" Su Han, who had been motionless, suddenly raised his eyelids at this moment, and his pupils were filled with light. Raise your hands slightly and push your palms outward. Just then, something strange happened. The approaching fire suddenly stopped moving forward, as if it had suddenly hit an invisible wall of air, or as if it had suddenly stopped on its own initiative. At a position about ten feet away from Su Han, the encirclement of the fire stopped abruptly. Groups of spiritual fire formed an encirclement about a foot away, but they could no longer move forward half a step. In this situation, it is as if there is something that scares them in the territory within this ten feet, causing these spiritual fires to gradually become weak. "What?" "How is this going?" "I don't understand. Is Xue Sheng deliberately teasing his prey?" ¡°Let¡¯s fight it quickly and don¡¯t use any tricks.¡± "Hehe, I guess he wants to torture the opponent and kill him slowly. Don't you think it would be too boring to kill the opponent all at once?" Although the disciples of the Holy Sword Platform below found it strange, they still believed that Xue Sheng was deliberately letting off steam. He did not want to destroy his opponent all at once, but wanted to enjoy the pleasure of slow torture. However, Xue Sheng on the stage stared at the other side of the ring with a shocked expression. Yes, he also discovered that his spiritual fire seemed to have encountered a terrible force that he was extremely afraid of, and it stopped moving forward. Su Han suddenly smiled faintly: "Xue Sheng, you have been pretending to be a ghost for a long time, do you dare to use this power of fire attribute? This kind of power is not enough to warm mosquitoes on the fire, break it for me!" As soon as he finished speaking, Su Han activated the glazed true fire seeds, triggering the devouring force. In an instant, the powerful devouring force suppressed the void around him and swallowed up all the spiritual fire. The flames that were still arrogant before seemed to be like candles. In the blink of an eye, they were all extinguished. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,600 Interference You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This scene made the clamoring Holy Sword Stage disciples in the audience turn to stone one by one. A moment ago, they were still there making noises, chattering, and showing off their power, as if the other party had been devoured by Xue Sheng and was like a turtle in a urn. However, the next moment, Xue Sheng's proud spiritual fire was extinguished like a pitiful candle with a flick of his sleeve. This this is too easy, right? Is this still a fight? Such a gap can be said to be overwhelming, right? The most depressing thing is that people also ridiculed Xue Sheng's spiritual fire, saying it was too cold even for mosquitoes to warm themselves. This this is a complete slap in the face. Xue Sheng¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly. An uncontrollable feeling of fear suddenly hit my heart. This opponent was simply too weird. Su Han smiled faintly: "You just said that I can survive for a quarter of an hour in this fiery arena before I am qualified to be your opponent? What I want to tell you now is that with your abilities, you are really not worthy of being mine. opponent." These words were like the most terrifying sword, piercing Xue Sheng's Taoist heart. Xue Sheng's whole body twitched, with a fierce and ferocious look on his face, and he roared: "Boy, you must have used some cheating magic weapon. Why are you so crazy? It was just an appetizer. If you can take the sixteen blows of my Fire Crow It¡¯s not too late to brag again if you don¡¯t die!¡± With that said, the Fire Crow Sword in Xue Sheng's hand swept through the void and turned into sword energy that filled the sky. It was extremely fast and slashed towards Su Han crazily. "So fast, so strong! It seems that Xue Sheng was completely angered." "Yes, this is Xue Sheng's special skill. Coupled with this five-refined imperial weapon, the Fire Black Sword, this guy will definitely die even if he has any cheating skills." ¡°After all, the disciples of the Holy Sword Platform still feel that this kid is not really capable. He must have relied on some magic weapon to cheat. Su Han raised his eyelids, disapproving of the opponent's violent martial arts. In his opinion, although this set of martial arts is powerful, it is full of flaws. This level of means is enough to frighten those young people who are just starting out. In Su Han's eyes, he can't make any big waves. There was a flash of light in the palm of my hand, and the long sword fused with the fragments of the holy sword was already in my hand. Suddenly, Su Han's eyes flashed. Ding dong! There was a clear sound of impact, and in the shadow of the ten thousand swords, Su Han used the long sword in his hand to directly stab the opponent's Fire Black Sword in the center of the vortex. And this casual thrust, seemingly simple, broke through all the opponent's complicated sword movements in one fell swoop, right to the core. At this moment, even the examiner Miao Qianchun, who had always had an indifferent expression, couldn't help but say "huh?", and his eyes moved towards this place. An expert will know if it is there as soon as he takes action. There were very few battles in the Lingyun District arena that could attract Miao Qianchun. In her opinion, these brats were all too immature. However, Su Han's ordinary stab shocked Miao Qianchun. This sword is definitely a sword that reduces complexity to simplicity, a sword that captures the essence of martial arts. Xue Sheng's Huowu Sword was hit by the force of the stab, and countless sparks erupted. He was also horrified in his heart. Not only did the opponent's stab directly break his sword skills, but the opponent's mediocre long sword actually made him feel a sense of pressure. The whole person was knocked backwards involuntarily by the force of the stabbing force, and he barely stopped after being swept back for more than ten meters. Looking at the Fire Crow Sword again, there was a tragic gap where it had just collided. The Fifth Refinement Imperial Weapon that he was so proud of was accidentally stabbed by the opponent's ordinary long sword, causing such a bleak wound. "Sounds like your magical power? It's nothing more than that." Su Han smiled lightly, "I have already taken over your magical power. Next, you can take over from me." The long sword in Su Han's hand suddenly erupted with silky divine light, and a strange rhythm rippled, as if there was a kind of water vapor filling the ring. A trace of sword energy surged out from Su Han's long sword and turned into a sword light, rushing straight towards Xue Sheng. "Ah!" Xue Sheng reacted, quickly set up the Fire Black Sword, and barely blocked it. Ding, ding, ding There was a crisp collision sound, which sounded more than ten times in a row. Xue Sheng¡¯s Huowu Sword was broken and fell off piece by piece. "It's almost done." Su Han roared loudly, and moved quickly, lightning flashed in front of Xue Sheng, and the sword light went straight to Xue Sheng's eyebrows. Xue ShengThere is no way to retreat, all escape routes are blocked by the opponent's sword energy, the only thing you can do is to close your eyes and wait for death. At this moment, a ray of snow-white light came directly and hit the long sword in Su Han's hand. Su Han only felt his arm go numb as a domineering spiritual power sealed his bloodline. The long sword deflected and missed Xue Sheng. "Enough is enough." came an indifferent voice, full of majesty. Xue Sheng escaped from death with cold sweat breaking out all over his body. Hearing this voice, he realized that it was Miao Qianchun, the chief examiner of Lingyun District, who came to the rescue. Su Han actually didn¡¯t want to take the opponent¡¯s life, he just wanted to teach the opponent a deeper lesson. Unexpectedly, the sword missed, and he knew that a strong person had intervened. At that moment, Su Han snorted, turned away, looked at Miao Qianchun, and asked calmly: "Master Miao, what do you mean?" Miao Qianchun said calmly: "Since you won, why bother killing everyone?" "I just want to ask, is there any rule that examiners can intervene in the martial arts competition in the ring?" Su Han asked lightly. Miao Qianchun said indifferently: "As long as they do not interfere with the outcome, the examiner naturally has the right to handle some emergencies. Why not?" From beginning to end, Miao Qianchun didn't even look at Su Han. Su Han sneered secretly in his heart. This woman's words sounded nice. Since she won, why bother to kill them all? But if Xue Sheng had won, would she still say that? However, since the other party spoke so shamelessly, Su Han had nothing to say. He also knew that there would be no benefit in falling out with Miao Qianchun now. There is only one way to deal with this kind of person, and that is to use a force stronger than her to overwhelm her. At the moment, Su Hanlian laughed, stepped aside, and looked at Xue Sheng mockingly: "With the blessing of the elders of the sect, this is what you will do in your life." These words made Xue Sheng's face turn purple, but he was speechless. When something like this happens, it is naturally impossible for Su Han to continue challenging. He glanced at Miao Qianchun with a sneer, and his body turned into a bolt of lightning and swept back to the ground from the ring. Miao Qianchun was angry in her heart. As an elder of the Holy Sword Platform, she held a high position. Now she was the top leader in Lingyun District, and she was the leader here. Which disciple in Lingyun District saw her as if a mouse saw a cat? However, this worldly disciple not only contradicted her, but also treated her as if she, the giant of the sect, were nothing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1601 Miao Qianchun¡¯s Thoughts You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han retreated from the ring with an indifferent expression and sat cross-legged. The surrounding area was empty, and no one was approaching him, making his figure look particularly aloof. He is the only contestant from the secular world in Lingyun District, so he looks very strange. However, although he was a little lonely without a partner, Su Han didn't take it seriously. With the momentum that destroyed Xue Sheng just now, no one in Lingyun District dares to ignore his existence. Although Su Han closed his eyes to rest, he could clearly feel the scrutinizing eyes from all directions. He knew that his strong battle had attracted a lot of attention. Although this was tantamount to exposing some of his own strength, Su Han didn't care. Your strength will eventually be exposed. As long as you have enough cards, there is nothing to be afraid of. Because he voluntarily gave up the challenge, Su Han's results today were fixed at two consecutive victories. "Brother, you performed well." Next to Su Han, a voice came to greet him, but it was a sect disciple who looked a bit tall and thick. Su Han has some impressions of this person. He vaguely remembers that this person is from Tianlong Pavilion. His name seems to be Guo Qi. He was also promoted from Wushuang District. Back in the Wushuang District, this person was initially ranked as player No. 10. He once invited Su Han to be a guest in the cave, but Su Han declined. Later, this person ranked eighth in the Wushuang District in the first month, and was promoted to Lingyun District together with Su Han. However, in Lingyun District, his status is obviously relatively ordinary. In Wushuang District, he is the leader, and he always has several followers with him wherever he goes. When he arrived at Lingyun District, there was no one else around him. Everyone in Lingyun District is an upper-middle-level genius in their respective sects, so it is naturally impossible for them to be Guo Qi's follower. "Want to invite me as a guest again?" Su Han raised his eyelids slightly and asked calmly. Guo Qi chuckled: "I don't dare to do it this time. Lingyun District's control is too strict. Who knows if I might get into trouble with Miao Qianchun. I don't want to be punished by her." Su Han nodded lightly, noncommittal. But Guo Qi said excitedly: "I really underestimated you before. It seems that you can be like a fish in water in Lingyun District. Unlike people like us, it will be good if you can avoid being beaten back to Wushuang District after a month." " This Guo Qi, seeing Su Han crushing Xue Sheng, felt proud of being a fellow contestant in Lingyun District, which made him feel very glorious in his heart. Su Han does not reject this person. I chatted with him for a few words, and the conversation was quite congenial. The competition in the arena is still going on. On the first day of the competition, everyone seemed to be holding back their strength, not using all their strength, and not wanting to reveal all their trump cards at once. Therefore, at the end of the whole day, the person who wins the most games only has three consecutive wins. Those like Wushuang who win four or five times in a row, or even those like Su Han who win eighteen in a row, have never appeared again. In the afternoon, Su Han¡¯s name was drawn by a challenger as the challenged one. The opponent was a disciple of Tianxuan Cult. In the gravity arena, Su Han changed his previous style and deliberately hid his strength until the time was almost up. Then he defeated his opponent with a reluctant victory attitude. He has done all this flawlessly. From the eyes of others, they will feel that he cannot display his strength in the gravity arena. The force field of the gravity arena limits his performance. In this way, some of the first-class contestants in Lingyun District felt a little relieved. "This secular genius, like Xue Sheng, is probably born with fire-attribute spiritual power, which is why Xue Sheng failed so miserably." "As the saying goes, true gold is not afraid of fire. After all, secular geniuses are just secular geniuses. Once they encounter the real test, they will not be able to do it. In the gravity arena, the level of this secular genius cannot be one-third of its usual level. Such combat effectiveness , after all, it¡¯s still not something to be afraid of.¡± Before, Su Han defeated Xue Sheng so hard that many top-ranked first-class players in Lingyun District regarded Su Han as a formidable enemy. But now, after seeing Su Han's "embarrassing performance" in the gravity arena, these first-class players breathed a sigh of relief. If you are only good at the Fire Arena, then this kind of talent is not comprehensive. As long as it¡¯s not a fire arena, who would be afraid of him? At the end of the first day of the challenge, there were at least twenty or thirty people in Lingyun District who had won consecutive victories, but the best among them was three consecutive victories. Most of them, like Su Han, have won two consecutive games. Su Han took the initiative to stop the challenge, making his achievements temporarily less impressive. However, even if he does thisIn this way, he still couldn't get rid of the attention of the examiner Miao Qianchun. Miao Qianchun had always disliked secular geniuses. After learning about Wu Yuanhao, he became even more prejudiced against this secular genius who had risen from the Wushuang District. What's more, this worldly genius dared to openly question her authority in the ring. Although Su Han's tone did not completely break his face, it was already quite offensive to Miao Qianchun. Returning to the examiner¡¯s area, Miao Qianchun pulled out the video of today¡¯s battle and watched it carefully several times. Especially the battle between Su Han and Xue Sheng made Miao Qianchun feel even more strange. Although she has been watching the fight from the side of the ring, she is not in it and she still has no idea what is happening in the ring. However, after watching the video, Miao Qianchun still found nothing. "Xue Sheng is not a mediocre person. He is ranked first-class in Lingyun District, and he is still the 28th. He is definitely not in vain. What he relies on is not only the talent of the fire attribute lineage, but also the Fire Crow Ten Six-hit sword skills. However, these two unique skills seem to be useless in front of that secular boy?" Miao Qianchun just wanted to know what happened in the ring at that time, so that with a wave of the secular boy's sleeves, all the fire disappeared. It¡¯s not like Miao Qianchun can¡¯t do this. But, who is Miao Qianchun? She is a powerful person at the ninth level of the Saint Realm, and she is not too far away from the Zun Realm. It would be easy for her to kill Xue Sheng. But, can a worldly young genius compare to her? Miao Qianchun watched the battle video a few more times, with a thoughtful expression on his still charming face: "This secular boy is unruly and unruly, and now he has a grudge against my Holy Sword Platform. If he cannot be conquered, he cannot let other sects do it. You have to go. Otherwise, it may not become a hidden danger in the future." Although Miao Qianchun is a woman, she is a decisive and decisive woman. At the moment, many plans have appeared in my mind. However, before that, she decided to seek the opinion of the ancestor of Jiuying first. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,602 The Will of the Nine Infant Ancestors You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Logically speaking, none of the four ancestors can enter the four major competition areas. Therefore, the Jiuying Patriarch, like other ancestors, is currently in an independent area of ??Mount Sumeru. Suddenly, Ancestor Jiuying grabbed the palm of his hand, and an audio-visual talisman fell into his hand. This audio-visual talisman flashed with light in the palm of his hand, and at the same time as Miao Qianchun's voice came out, Miao Qianchun's face was also revealed. "Ancestor, a worldly genius has appeared in Lingyun District, and he is the champion of the preliminary competition. This person has some bad relations with my disciples of the Holy Sword Stage, and my subordinates are somewhat concerned about it. I ask my ancestor to decide the strategy. Is it to recruit or to suppress?" "That secular champion again?" Jiuying Patriarch murmured to himself. To be honest, the ancestor of Jiuying still has some expectations for this preliminary champion. After all, the results in the preliminary round were indeed incredible. Even if the top disciples from the four major sects participated, they would have achieved nothing more than that. ¡° Moreover, from the first month of competition reported by the Wushuang District Examiner, it can be seen that the preliminary champion is a super genius in martial arts. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Even the ancestor of Jiu Ying doubted that in the first -class genius of the Holy Sword, it could do this without more than three. Although this is only a talent in martial arts, it is enough to explain some problems. The Holy Sword Platform itself is known for its martial arts background and is good at the four major sects. Ancestor Jiuying has always been interested in martial arts geniuses. However, interest is interest, but it does not mean that Jiuying Patriarch will unconditionally accommodate a mere secular contestant. "Going against my Holy Sword Platform? Interesting." A look of fierceness flashed across Jiuying Patriarch's face, "You are young and you are from outside the four major sects. How easy is it to stand out in this talent show? With me. If the Holy Sword Platform is against him, it will be even more difficult for him to move forward. Well, let's hone him. If he is really a talent, I will have my own means to lure him into my Holy Sword Platform. If he is blindly arrogant, even if he can break through Lingyun District, in the future When it comes to the supreme zone, there are plenty of geniuses who can kill him.¡± With this thought, Ancestor Jiuying issued an audio-visual talisman, which turned into a gleam of light and flew away towards Lingyun District. Miao Qianchun quickly received the audio-visual talisman from Ancestor Jiuying. "Let him go first, no need to suppress him. If he can be tamed, take it for your own use. If he can't be tamed, there are countless geniuses in the Supreme District, and someone will kill him. As an examiner, you don't need to interfere too much." The words of Patriarch Jiuying contained a hint of warning. He obviously knew Miao Qianchun's character, which would explode at the slightest hint, and he was afraid that if she acted on her own initiative, it would cause public indignation among the other three sects and result in her being impeached, which would not be a good idea. When Miao Qianchun received the instructions from Ancestor Jiuying, his phoenix eyes also shone with light. Finally, he took a deep breath. "My ancestor's will must be obeyed. Could it be that this month, I have to watch this kid jumping around in front of me?" Miao Qianchun did not dare to disobey Patriarch Jiuying's will, but deep down in her heart, she was still unwilling to accept a boy from outside the four major sects acting arrogantly in front of her. Although Su Han's performance was far from arrogant, Miao Qianchun, who was prejudiced, just felt that he was arrogant and couldn't stand it. At this time, Miao Qianchun¡¯s four major disciples in Lingyun District also came to pay their respects as usual. Miao Qianchun is strict and has many rules. Although it was the talent draft period, these four disciples who were in the same area as her still did not dare to neglect them. They made sure to pay their respects to her every morning and dusk every day. As soon as they entered Miao Qianchun's cave, the four disciples keenly smelled a hint of subtlety in the air. Miao Qianchun's mood didn't seem to be very good. "Master, are you worried about something?" Among the four major disciples, the young man who is the leader ranks third among all the disciples under Miao Qianchun. When he saw Miao Qianchun's appearance, he immediately asked. "Needless to say, Master must be unhappy because the worldly beast openly contradicted him in the arena today." Another disciple said. Miao Qianchun glanced at the four disciples lightly, neither saying yes nor no. "That secular beast is really hateful. I think he deliberately wants to openly challenge the authority of the Holy Sword Platform, thinking that in doing so, he will find a new way to attract the attention of the other three major sects and make the other three major sects value him and recruit him. " "Hmph, even a mere worldly beast dares to play such tricks with our Holy Sword Platform, but he is too naive."   "If a few of us meet him in the ring, we will directly destroy him and see how he can continue to dream. Humph, it is not an exaggeration to kill such beasts who offended the Holy Sword Stage." The disciple who spoke , there was a fierce light in his eyes, and his expression looked very fierce. "That's right, if a few of us meet this kid, we will definitely give Master a bad breath." Several disciples were vying for the first place, but they wanted to please Miao Qianchun. Miao Qianchun waved his hand and said lazily: "Now that the ancestor has spoken, he intends to recruit him to join the Holy Sword Stage, so don't suppress him for the time being. It's good for you guys to have this intention, but the ancestor's The law cannot be violated.¡± The young man with a fierce expression rolled his eyes and suggested: "Master, although the ancestor has his will, the ancestor can't control what happens in the ring. Fighting in the ring, fighting life and death, isn't that normal? ? As long as a few of us can meet him in the ring, even if he is accidentally killed, the ancestor can't say anything." After hearing these words, Miao Qianchun couldn't help but feel moved. That worldly beast offended her, and due to her status as the examiner, she could not directly argue with him, but she felt unhappy in her heart. Now, it's good that these four disciples want to share her worries. The most important thing is that as the examiner, she can secretly control the draw of the competition without anyone noticing. When she thought of this, she looked at the four major disciples and asked lightly: "If the four of you meet him in the ring, what are your chances of winning?" The young man who is the leader among the four disciples looks the most calm. At this moment, when he heard Miao Qianchun's question, he pondered for a moment and said: "Looking at Xue Sheng's battle today, this worldly genius must have had some great adventures in the fire attribute. If it were in the fierce fire arena, the four of us would None of them are easy to fight. If we meet him in the Fiery Arena, the disciple's chance of winning is only 50%." "Third Senior Brother is the most powerful among us. Third Senior Brother says so. The rest of us have a lower chance of winning in the Fire Arena." The young man with a fierce expression smiled confidently and said: "Master, there were many surprises in this fight with Xue Sheng. Later, he was challenged once in the gravity arena, and his performance was very average. With the four of us, With his cultivation level, as long as I don¡¯t meet him in the Fire Arena, the chance of winning will not be lower than 50%. If I meet him in the Ice Arena, he will definitely die, with no chance of winning!" (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,603 Quick Practice You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The calm young man also nodded and said: "Water defeats fire. If we meet him in the ice arena, I believe that with my three junior brothers, I will have a high chance of winning." "That boy must have some cheating treasure in terms of fire attributes. When it comes to the ice arena, that treasure will be completely useless." "Third senior brother is among the top five among the first-class contestants in Lingyun District. Xue Sheng cannot compare with him. When he meets third senior brother, that kid is like a grasshopper after autumn, and he won't be able to jump around for long." "Master, as soon as you say something, we will come immediately." Miao Qianchunfeng's eyes were shining brightly and she said, "Liu Rui, Zhou Honggang." "The disciple is here." The two people whose names were called were the calm young man and the fierce young man. At this moment, they each took a step forward and said with cupped hands. "You two, among my disciples, one ranks third and the other ranks fourth. The other two junior disciples are not as good as you. I sent you two to be safe. Otherwise, if the worldly genius is allowed to If he defeats the disciples of the Holy Sword Stage again in the arena, I'm afraid his arrogance will be even higher, which will be bad. Can you two be 100% sure in the ice arena?" The fierce young man said: "This disciple is 100% sure that if we meet him in the ice arena, we can behead him for our master." The calm young man chuckled and said, "Then let the fourth junior brother draw him first. If the fourth junior brother fails, then I will do it." Miao Qianchun nodded and asked the calm young man: "You also choose the Ice Arena?" "I won't choose the Ice Arena. If the Fourth Junior Brother fails to teach him a lesson in the Ice Arena, it means that this kid also has special reliance on the water attribute. In that case, I will challenge him in the Ice Arena again. , it makes no sense." The calm young man smiled, "However, this possibility is very small, I guess the fourth junior brother can handle him without me taking action." Miao Qianchun nodded, but he was very satisfied with this disciple: "You are still thoughtful." "Disciple, just choose the Quicksand Arena. If I must challenge him, I will challenge him in the Quicksand Arena." The quicksand arena is a arena corresponding to the earth attribute. The quicksand will not only restrict the movement of the contestants, but more importantly, the quicksand will also swallow up the spiritual power, causing the spiritual power in the monk Zifu to be quickly lost along with the competition. Therefore, this quicksand arena is the one that the contestants are least willing to face among the five major arenas. " However, this calm young man Liu Rui has a special adventure, so he has an advantage that others do not have in the quicksand arena. Miao Qianchun nodded: "Very good. As for the drawing of lots and the arena, you don't have to worry. As the examiner of Lingyun District, I still have this authority." Although it is stipulated that examiners are not allowed to cheat, if they really have to be more secretive and have no proof, who would know? After all, the authority of the examiner is not comparable to that of others. This cheating authority is still very easy. "Okay, you go back and prepare first, so that you can meet the challenge in full condition tomorrow. Liu Rui, in particular, will prepare everything for you as a teacher." Su Han returned to the cave where he lived and checked around as usual to make sure there were no accidents before entering the house. He will never allow similar lessons to happen in the Wushuang District last time. One month of cultivation in Wushuang District can catch up with three months in the outside world. And one month in Lingyun District is at least as good as two months in Wushuang District, or even more. "Those top-ranking A-level disciples in Lingyun District are all at the fourth level of the Holy Realm. And my current cultivation level is still between the first level of the Holy Realm and the peak of the first level of the Holy Realm. This cultivation level, coupled with the accumulated experience in me, My trump card may still be enough to compete in the Lingyun District, but when I enter the Supreme District in the future, it may not be enough to face the outstanding people in the Supreme District. It seems that I will make good use of this month in Lingyun District. Now, strive to break through to the second level of the Holy Realm in one fell swoop, or even reach the peak of the Second Level of the Holy Realm." Su Han also knows that this is a rare opportunity to practice in Mount Sumeru. He improves his strength here, but other people, especially those talented disciples in the Supreme District, may not be slow in their progress. Therefore, you must use greater efforts to achieve greater progress. When Su Han thought of this, he also took out a large number of yuan stones from the storage ring, then sat cross-legged and ran the "Creation Integration Technique". This "Creation Integration Skill" can absorb a large amount of heaven and earth spiritual energy from external objects for one's own use in a short period of time. The absorption speed is ten times or even dozens of times faster than usual. When Su Han first started, he used this "Integrated Creation Skill" extensively., but later it became less and less used, mainly because this "Creation Integration Skill" requires a large amount of spiritual consciousness, especially as the cultivation level increases, the spiritual consciousness consumed is even more terrifying. However, in Mount Sumeru, the ability of the spiritual power of heaven and earth to nourish spiritual consciousness is astonishing, especially in Lingyun District, where the operation of the "Integration of Creation" can basically be maintained. Under the magical effect of the "Integration of Creation Skill", the Zifu in Su Han's dantian is like a sponge, greedily absorbing the spiritual energy of the surrounding heaven and earth at a speed dozens of times faster than usual, tempering it again and again. Second purification. One night passed, and in the early morning of the next day, Su Han was about to get up when he heard footsteps coming from outside the cave. Opening the door, I saw that the person coming was Guo Qi from Tianlong Pavilion, with a smile on his face: "Brother, if you come at this time, I won't bother you, right?" Su Han looked at the time, there was still half an hour before Chen hour. Nodding: "Come in." Guo Qi entered the cave, looked around, and sighed: "Brother, there is a different cave here, and there are many differences from mine. The caves in Lingyun District are really exquisite. I really want to stay in Lingyun District forever, no. He was beaten back to the Wushuang Zone." Su Han could also tell that Guo Qi seemed to have been worried that he would not be able to stay in Lingyun District for long, and that he would be beaten back to Wushuang District after this month. Guo Qi sighed for a while, and then seemed to remember something: "Look at me, I almost forgot about the real thing. I came here to remind you that you defeated Xue Sheng yesterday, and I listened to the discussions of some sect disciples. , it seems that the examiner, Mr. Miao, is very angry. The entire disciples of the Holy Sword Platform obviously have a tendency to unite together, and there seems to be signs of joining forces to suppress you, so you should be careful." Guo Qi also reminded him kindly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,604 The Little Fatty in Tianlong Pavilion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled faintly: "If they don't do this, I will feel a little strange. But you, come here to remind me, aren't you afraid of being resented by the people of the Holy Sword Platform?" Guo Qi smiled bitterly: "They don't even bother to look at me for a small role like me. Even my fellow sects in Tianlong Pavilion in Lingyun District disdain to pay attention to me who came from Wushuang District, let alone Holy Sword Platform? " Su Han said: "There are no small characters in the world, only cowards who look down on themselves. If a person looks down on himself, who will look down on you?" Guo Qi was stunned for a moment, speechless. After a long time, he finally realized something and laughed: "Brother, what you said is exactly what I said. It's me. In the eyes of others, we can be small characters." , but you must always maintain your indomitable ambition." Su Han smiled faintly, with a slight look of approval in his eyes. "Brother, your words are really inspiring and have benefited me a lot. From now on, I must always remember your words. By the way, it's almost time, why don't we go to the arena area together?" Guo Qi suggested. Su Han shook his head: "If you and I appear together, the people at the Holy Sword Platform will definitely suppress you. You go first, I will come later." Guo Qi still wanted to persist, but seeing that Su Han didn't look like he was joking, he had to leave. Su Han closed his eyes slightly, feeling the surging air in Zifu in his dantian. One night's practice really benefited him a lot. It is no exaggeration to say that this night's practice in Lingyun District with the "Creation Integration Technique" was as good as the two months of continuous practice in seclusion in the outside world. The current Su Han¡¯s cultivation level is equivalent to the peak level of the first level of the Holy Realm. Go out and come to the arena area. This is the second day of this month. It can be seen that every contestant is full of energy and their unwillingness to admit defeat is written on their faces. The sect disciples in Lingyun District are indeed more active and motivated. Each of them is the top second-rate genius in their respective sects. If they work harder, there is hope that they can become the first-rate geniuses in their sects. It can be seen that everyone is working hard and working hard to become the first-class genius of the sect. Su Han has great respect for those who have dreams. However, there are exceptions, such as those disciples of the Holy Sword Platform. As soon as Su Han arrived at the arena area, he could feel the unfriendly eyes of those Holy Sword Stage disciples. "Obviously, after last night, these Holy Sword Stage disciples must have gathered together again, discussing how to seek revenge from him and regain their place. Although these people may not have a good relationship with Xue Sheng, Xue Sheng was defeated so miserably yesterday that it brought shame to the Holy Sword Platform. The Holy Sword Platform is so embarrassing that they, the disciples of the Holy Sword Platform, cannot sit still. "A bunch of trash who can only stick together. If they are taken apart, each one will be vulnerable." Su Han, however, dismissed this group of guys. However, he remembered one person, and that was Zhou Yan, the disciple of the Holy Sword Platform who he met in the secular place. After a quick scan among the disciples of the Holy Sword Platform, Zhou Yan was not found. Come to think of it, Zhou Yan burned down the Holy Land Purple Mansion in order to escape from Su Han. Now he is probably lying in the sect recuperating from his injuries, and it is impossible to participate in the talent draft. Su Han found a relatively empty place, sat cross-legged, and waited for the challenges of the new day. Soon after, Guo Qi came to the ring area. However, he did not come alone, there was another person with him, which surprised Su Han. This person who was with Guo Qi turned out to be the fat man from Longge who was Su Han's first challenge yesterday. The two walked straight towards Su Han. Guo Qi looked a little embarrassed, scratched his head and said: "Brother, um I originally wanted to listen to you and keep my distance from you, but this fat senior brother he heard I know you, please let me introduce you." The little fat man grinned and narrowed his eyes: "Brother, actually, I have admired your name for a long time. After fighting with you yesterday, I want to get to know you even more. Let me introduce myself. My name is Sun Fan. , but in the sect, people call me Sun Xiaopang more often. I wonder what your surname is, eldest brother?" "My surname is Han." Su Han stretched out his hand and shook hands with Fatty Sun. "Hehe, it turns out to be Brother Han. To be honest, I, Xiaopang Sun, really admire you. In the Wushuang District, you defeated all the invincible opponents in the Wushuang District with one move of "Seven Holy Palms". It's really cool! Handsome! My grandson Xiaopang has never obeyed anyone in his life, so I will obey you." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sun Xiaopang is laughing and joking.?The first impression that Su Han had was that this little fat guy was a bit immodest. However, Su Han knew that, second, it was probably just an illusion. This little fat man met him in the ring yesterday, but he chose to use a show to defeat him. It was enough to show that this little fat man was not as bad as he appeared on the surface. Guo Qi stood aside, looking a little embarrassed. He also didn't expect that when he met Fatty Sun on the way, Fatty Sun would stalk him and insist on introducing him to Su Han. Although the two are fellow disciples of Tianlong Pavilion, they don't usually have much contact with each other. What's more, Guo Qi is from Wushuang District, and his fellow disciples of Tianlong Pavilion in Lingyun District don't look at him at all. Now that Fatty Sun suddenly appears, Guo Qi is still a little wary. However, according to Guo Qi¡¯s understanding of Sun Xiaopang, because this guy is too fat, he always plays a disgraceful clown role in the sect. He was often laughed at, teased, and even beaten. However, Sun Xiaopang has a very optimistic personality. No matter how others treat him, he can always smile. This way of living allows him to stand firm in the sect. "It's just that the talented disciples in the sect don't think highly of him. Therefore, Xiaopang Sun didn't have many close friends in Tianlong Pavilion. Su Hanlian observed with his own eyes and felt that Xiaopang Sun should have an awkward role in Tianlong Pavilion. Otherwise, normal sect disciples would not come to him to cuddle up at this time. Everyone knows that if you try to get together with yourself at this time, you might be resented by the Holy Sword Platform. While the three people were chatting, the game had already begun. In the first batch, none of the three of them entered the list of challengers. However, when the first batch of challengers began to draw opponents, Su Han's name was drawn. "Brother Han, I wish you victory." Guo Qi said. Sun Xiaopang chuckled and said: "It doesn't matter whether you win or not. Anyway, as the party being challenged, the victory or defeat will not be included in the results." This is Sun Xiaopang¡¯s way of survival. In order to survive better, it doesn¡¯t matter if you give up some face. Generally, the party being challenged goes all out to save face. Even if the results are not taken into account, no one wants to be the background of others winning. They all prefer to win themselves. After all, there are still few people like Sun Xiaopang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,605 The strange rhythm of drawing lots You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s opponent is a second-class disciple from the Seven Star Sect. The drawn arena is the Ice Arena. Su Han entered the ring, facing this opponent, but he wanted to retain his strength. Therefore, Su Han deliberately only used some relatively superficial methods, which seemed to be very hard-working, but he did not use any moves to suppress the bottom of the box. The fight continued like this until the end of time, and then Su Han was judged to be the winner based on the advantage on the scene. After getting off the ring, I was greeted by Fatty Sun¡¯s winking and weird smile: ¡°Brother Han, I see that you are also an upright and good man, but I didn¡¯t expect that your acting skills are better than those of Fatty Sun.¡± Su Han knew that this little fat man was actually very smart, so he didn't argue with him at the moment. He smiled and sat down cross-legged. Before sitting down for a while, Su Han's name was drawn again and became the target of challenge. "Huh?" Guo Qi felt something was wrong and said angrily, "I just sat down and got picked again. Is someone playing with you?" No wonder Guo Qi is unhappy. Being challenged does not count toward his grades, but it consumes his physical and mental energy. Especially before I started the challenge that day, it was really unlucky to be chosen as the challenger twice in a row. This time, Su Han¡¯s opponent was a first-class disciple from the Tianxuan Sect, and it turned out to be the Ice Arena again. This Grade A disciple of Tianxuan Cult ranks two places higher than Xue Sheng yesterday in Lingyun District. This opponent is by no means simple. Since he has been drawn, Su Han cannot avoid fighting. He got on the ring and started fighting with the disciple of Tianxuan Sect again. In this regard, Su Han would not agree with Sun Xiaopang's way of survival. With Su Han's character, even if he was challenged, he would never choose to lose. Of course, even the 26th-ranked disciple in Class A cannot force Su Han to use his full strength. Su Han used his acting skills even harder this time. In the eyes of others, this battle seemed like a tough battle in which Su Han could lose at any time. In the end, Su Han finally "won with a very slim advantage." With a "tired" look on his face, he walked off the stage. The weird smile on Xiaopang Sun¡¯s face became even thicker. Strangely enough, even Guo Qi thought that Su Han must have been so exhausted from two consecutive battles, which was why he was so tired. However, Fatty Sun¡¯s weird smile showed that he still knew that Su Han was acting. Yesterday, there was a scene with Su Han, which gave Fatty Desun a full understanding of Su Han's acting skills. Therefore, only he knows that this worldly genius is definitely still acting. "Senior Brother Little Fatty, don't bother Brother Han. He has consumed a lot of energy in two consecutive battles and must recover. Otherwise, if he comes on stage and starts a challenge later, wouldn't he suffer a lot?" Guo Qi said. Fatty Sun chuckled: "Okay, okay." Not long after, something even more sinister happened again. Su Han¡¯s butt has not yet warmed up. His name was drawn again, and this time he was still the target of a challenge. Let alone Guo Qi, even Sun Xiaopang felt something was wrong: "Is it such a coincidence that I was selected as the challenger three times in a row? Brother Han, could it be that you went out today and didn't read the almanac? Bar?" This is naturally a joke, but it is indeed a coincidence to be drawn three times in a row. Su Han also had some doubts in his heart. However, since he has won the lottery, he is not afraid whether it is true or fishy. This time, his opponent is Zhou Honggang from the Holy Sword Stage. "Zhou Honggang? I have heard of him. It is said that his master is the examiner of Lingyun District, Mr. Miao Qianchun. This week, Zhou Honggang ranked fourth among Miao Qianchun's disciples, among all the people in Lingyun District. Among them, they are also among the top twenty." Although Sun Xiaopang is not particularly strong, he can pick up all kinds of gossip at his fingertips. He knows all kinds of information and information very well, and he can be said to be a treasure trove in this regard. "Hmph! This wheel battle is so shameless." Guo Qi now no longer had doubts, but directly believed that this must have been deliberately arranged by Miao Qianchun. First, he arranged two strong opponents from other sects to consume Su Han, and then sent his own apprentice to take action, hoping to give Su Han a loss in the ring. This Miao Qianchun must have deliberately manipulated the game. Guo Qi couldn't help but get furious. He already had a very strong sense of justice, not to mention that this worldly genius was a person he admired a lot. This morning, he just woke up Guo Qi with a shocking sentence. Guo Qi is angryPing felt unfair for Su Han. The most bizarre thing is that this time, the competition arena is still the ice arena. No matter how indifferent Su Han was, he could still imagine that someone was deliberately manipulating the game. I remember that in the Wushuang District, Mr. Jiang, such a righteous person, would manipulate the game and deliberately hide Su Han. Of course, Mr. Jiang actually did this to protect Su Han. However, Su Han really didn't believe that no one had deliberately caused this situation today. " Moreover, today's man-made manipulation is obviously not to protect Su Han, but to suppress him. Three times in a row, he was sent to the ring to compete, with basically no time to rest in between, and it was all in the ice ring. What does this mean? It shows that there are definitely factors of human manipulation. The two powerful opponents before were only used to consume themselves. Now this Zhou Honggang is the real owner. Su Han sneered in his heart and cast a meaningful sarcastic glance at Miao Qianchun. The corners of his mouth turned up in a mocking arc. The powerful sect tycoon and the examiner of Lingyun District used such despicable methods, which really made Su Han look down on her. "It seems that my actions yesterday offended this woman a lot. First, I used two strong men to consume me, and then I used my favorite disciple to snipe me. A wheel battle is really shameless." Su Han quickly saw through Miao Qianchun's conspiracy. Speaking of which, this is not a conspiracy, but a very direct conspiracy. However, in the absence of evidence, no matter how obvious Miao Qianchun was, no one could confidently testify against her. For a moment, Su Han's rebellion broke out: "You want to use this method to mess with me? Hey, I won't let you succeed. You want your proud disciple to suffer for me, but I just don't let you do it." A bed of roses.¡± In the previous two battles, Su Han did deliberately retain his strength and did not use any special moves at all. The so-called "huge consumption" is actually staged, and the real consumption can be ignored. The so-called tiredness is also pretended to confuse people. However, Zhou Honggang, who was on the opposite side of the ring, had no doubts about Su Han's acting skills. There was a strange smile on that fierce face, and he glanced at Su Han with eyes that were like judging prey. That look was as if he had already defeated this opponent who had been "consumed down to the last of his strength." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1606 Proud Zhou Honggang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Who is coming? Tell me your name. I won't kill unknown people." Zhou Honggang sneered and said pretentiously. He knows who this opponent is better than anyone else, and the reason why he asks is just a routine. In order to improve his own morale and suppress the opponent's psychology, it is also a routine he often uses. But for Su Han, this routine is too old-fashioned. Not even bothering to look at Zhou Hong Gang, he said in an indifferent tone: "Stop pretending, just do it. Let me see if the so-called master disciple is qualified to let me use my real skills." Zhou Honggang finally created an atmosphere centered on himself, but when Su Han poured cold water over his head, the atmosphere was completely destroyed. "Beasts from a secular place really don't understand etiquette." Zhou Honggang tried his best to suppress his inner unhappiness and shouted, "Boy, when you get to this ice arena, let someone Zhou customize an ice coffin for you!" "As expected of a disciple trained by a woman, he is arrogant, verbose and noisy!" Su Han frowned. This basin of cold water was even worse than the previous one, completely dousing the momentum Zhou Honggang had created for the second time. Zhou Honggang was extremely depressed. He found that facing this boy, verbal attacks had no effect at all. The more he spoke, the more he suffered. It seems that the only option is to go straight to the point and use force to beat the other party into submission. It would be best if you can depose him and kill him. See if he can keep making noises with his mouth. The reason why Zhou Honggang hates secular contestants so much is because he also has a distant brother Zhou Yan in the Holy Sword Stage. Four months ago, he went to a secular place to practice, but unexpectedly he was despicably plotted by a secular monk. Zhou Yan was forced to burn the Holy Land Purple Mansion and fled back to the Holy Sword Platform in embarrassment. Although his life was saved, the damage to Zifu was irreversible. There was absolutely no way to repair it unless he lay in bed for three to five years. Not only did he miss out on the talent draft, but he also didn¡¯t know if he could recover in the future. Zhou Yan always gritted his teeth every time he talked about it. Moreover, Zhou Yan always said that the secular monk used extremely despicable means to plot against him, otherwise with his strength, he would never suffer. Zhou Yan suffered a loss at the hands of the secular monks, which made Zhou Honggang feel very shameless and even more hostile to the secular monks. Although he also knew that the secular genius in front of him could not be the secular monk who plotted against Zhou Yan. There was no such coincidence in the world. "However, all secular people are similar. In front of the disciples of the sect, these secular ants will all die!" Zhou Honggang frowned, his fierce face also filled with an unusual concentration at this moment, and the fingers of his hands swayed gently in a gentle rhythm. Suddenly, streaks of frosty white emerged from the palm of his hand, spreading around the palm like dots of starlight. "Tian Shuang Hand, condense it for me!" Zhou Honggang suddenly thrust forward with both palms, lightning flashes pierced his body, and frost formed a ball of frost, condensing the surrounding void. In the distance between Zhou Honggang and Su Han, crystals as clear as ice crystals formed inch by inch in the void. The next moment, Zhou Honggang's Tianshuang hand reached straight for Su Han, penetrated the aura of the holy realm, and grabbed Su Han's chest. "If the Sky Frost Hand is caught, even if it is touched, the terrifying freezing power will be enough to freeze the monk's blood instantly and freeze the person into a popsicle. In the hands of Tianshuang, Zhou Honggang is full of confidence. He has been immersed in his skills for a whole ten years, and his strength is definitely not something he boasts about. Su Han¡¯s feet stood on the same spot, and countless frost-white ice crystals quickly formed from all directions and spread to his feet in an instant. The transparent ice crystal froze directly to Su Han's knees. "Haha, boy, you are dead!" Zhou Honggang was ecstatic in his heart. He didn't expect that this secular boy would be so trusting. Faced with his attack, he wouldn't even move. He was directly frozen and imprisoned in place. Is this trying to be brave? Or were the first two battles too costly? Zhou Honggang estimated that the latter reason is more likely. "You can't blame me for this. If you want to blame it, you can only blame yourself for being stupid and insisting on going against the Holy Sword Platform." Zhou Honggang laughed ferociously. He didn't have the slightest mercy. The worse the enemy was, the more excited he became. Tianshuang's hand reached straight and was already printed on Su Han's chest. The next moment, the powerful freezing power of Tianshuang's hand spread directly around the palm print, and ice crystals formed inch by inch on Su Han's body. It seems that Su Han¡¯s wholeEveryone was frozen. This scene made everyone watching the battle below stunned. Is this still a fight? This is simply cruelty. From the beginning to the end, this worldly genius did not even move. First, his feet were frozen by ice crystals and he could not move. Then, he was directly killed by Tianshuang's hand with a single blow. Could it be that this worldly genius had completely exhausted his spiritual power in the first two battles, so this battle was so embarrassing? "Brother Han!" Guo Qi's lungs exploded with anger when he saw this scene. He believed in his heart that Su Han must have been frozen because of the shameless wheel battles in the first two battles that consumed him too much. Fatty Sun also looked a little surprised. It was obvious that he was a little confused at this moment. He had always thought that Su Han was acting and pretending to be tired. But, if it was pretending, why was he easily hit by Zhou Hong Gang at this moment? "Haha, this secular boy is not omnipotent after all. He specializes in the fire attribute, so this ice arena is his hell. Brother Zhou, please show mercy and make him an ice coffin." "Being beaten to death like this is really an advantage for him. This kid offended the majesty of my Holy Sword Platform. He really shouldn't be allowed to die so easily." "If you dare to collide with Master Miao, if he doesn't seek death, who will?" There was a lot of discussion below, all the disciples of the Holy Sword Platform were celebrating. Miao Qianchun obviously did not expect that the battle would go so smoothly. Could it be that this secular boy who dared to contradict her was just a fool after all? Otherwise, how could it be defeated so easily? Or was it that the first two battles really drained him? Are you exhausted on this ice arena? Thinking about it, how capable can a secular monk be? A trace of indifference slowly appeared on Miao Qianchun's cold face, which seemed to be otherworldly. "Zhou Honggang, you really did not disappoint me. This secular monk died just like that. Maybe I will be scolded by my ancestor, but it doesn't matter. Competition in the ring is about life and death." Miao Qianchun felt disgusted in his heart. The feeling finally disappeared. Originally, this worldly genius made her feel unreasonably annoyed, but now, everything ends here. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1607: The furious Miao Qianchun You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, just as this thought came to an end, a ray of light suddenly shot out from Miao Qianchun's beautiful eyes, and a bad premonition suddenly hit her. "Hong Gang, be careful!" Miao Qianchun almost blurted out. Zhou Honggang was elated and was about to appreciate his masterpiece when he suddenly found that he could no longer move his hands. The palm attached to the opponent's chest was sucked by a strong suction force at this moment. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The opponent's chest and his palms were actually frozen together. "What's going on?" Zhou Honggang was completely stunned. For a moment, a feeling of panic filled his heart. How could a monk who was good at using freezing skills freeze his own hands as well? This is simply a joke! ??Tugged hard, but it didn¡¯t move at all. This time, Zhou Honggang was really panicked and looked at his opponent opposite him in disbelief. The pride of the previous moment has completely dissipated at this moment, replaced by a coldness like falling into an ice cave. The other party's originally expressionless face suddenly showed a hint of ridicule: "Tian Shuang Hand? I think it's a useless hand, right? I don't know if your master taught you this move when he taught it. If his own My hand got stuck, what should I do?" Suddenly, Su Han's whole body flashed with red light. In an instant, all the ice crystals in his body were dried and turned into curls of white mist, rising and evaporating. "Trash, get down!" Su Han raised his kick, like a ball, and hit Zhou Honggang in the chest. The latter didn't even have time to scream, before it turned into an arc and flew directly out of the ring. Everyone could clearly see that Zhou Honggang was in mid-air with blood spurting out of his mouth. When he landed on the ground, all his limbs were hanging down at a strange angle. It was obvious that all the bones in his body were broken by external force. This move caused the spectators in the audience to take a breath of air-conditioning, with real fear in their eyes. This time, Su Han took action very quickly, without giving any time to react. Even if Miao Qianchun wanted to take action, it would be too late this time. By the time Miao Qianchun came to her senses, her proud disciple had already flown off the ring, and her life or death was unknown. With one arrow step, he rushed towards Zhou Honggang. Su Han¡¯s kick was careful, it was indeed very cruel and showed no mercy. How could he show mercy to someone who wanted to kill him? ???????????????????????????????????????????????? out of Zhou Honggang's whole body's blood, although it did not directly destroy the spiritual sea, it is even more difficult to reshape it. Under Miao Qianchun's inspection, murderous intent suddenly filled his eyes. With a long roar, a ferocious aura swept towards Su Han. "Beast, how dare you depose my disciple?" This momentum was very scary, but it didn't scare Su Han. Su Han said calmly: "It's natural for him to kill me. Can't it be okay if I break his bloodline? This is the first time I have seen this kind of double standards. If you want to have double standards, go back to the Holy Sword Platform and do it yourself. Go, no one will interfere. This is the talent selection of the four major sects, why are you showing off your prestige?" Su Han had a sneer on his face, but he was not afraid of Miao Qianchun's cannibalism. Since we have already broken our skin, it doesn¡¯t matter whether we are polite or not. The worst case scenario is to start a fuss and see who can outdo whom? Su Han knows that in this talent draft, the four major sects are restraining each other, and it is impossible to let Miao Qianchun cover the sky with one hand. At this moment, the hatred in Miao Qianchun's chest was rolling like a huge wave. She didn't say that she had single-handedly instigated her disciples to stop Su Han, which was why she ended up like this. She only felt that all of this was caused by Su Han. This worldly beast was too cunning and deliberately pretended to be tired. In fact, he wanted to Deliberately showing weakness to confuse your opponent. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that even her, a giant of the sect, actually believed it naively. "Okay, okay, okay! I, Miao Qianchun, have been in the nine realms for more than a hundred years, and you are still the first person who dares to hurt my disciples in front of me." If the examiner can take action, Miao Qianchun can guarantee that the secular boy in front of him will definitely be a corpse by now. However, at this moment, she could only hold her nose and endure it. However, she can guarantee that in the near future, this worldly beast will repay everything he did today hundreds of times. Su Han shrugged, completely ignoring Miao Qianchun's murderous eyes, and flew back to the ground with his feet. Only a silhouette of his back was left for Miao Qianchun toAnd a faint word: "Examiner Miao, if you are biased against me, there is no need to send your disciples to die. I don't know if you have heard of a saying, if you don't commit suicide, you won't die." Miao Qianchun was so angry that his eyes burst into flames, and he almost had the urge to smash the arena in front of him with one palm. Su Han got out of the ring this time, but he didn¡¯t have to worry about being challenged again. A contestant can only be challenged a maximum of three times on the same day, and he has already completed three challenges today. Returning to his original place, he sat on the ground calmly, ignoring all reactions from the outside world. The surrounding sect disciples were completely dumbfounded. They also knew that this worldly genius was unruly, but the fact that he was so unruly was still far beyond their imagination. How dare he teach Miao Qianchun a lesson in person! For the contestants in Lingyun District, this is simply treason and seeking death. Who doesn¡¯t know that Miao Qianchun has a domineering personality, and once she is hated by her, his future in Lingyun District, Miao Qianchun¡¯s territory, will definitely be slim. However, this worldly genius actually did this, and he even said that Miao Qianchun would not die unless he tried to commit suicide. Listening to this statement, it is clear that Miao Qianchun deliberately manipulated the game, consumed him with wheel battles, and sent his disciples into battle to stop him. However, when the geniuses present thought about it carefully, it seemed that it actually made some sense. This worldly genius has been challenged since the day he started today. He was challenged three times in a row, and the time of each challenge was so closely connected that it was almost seamless. If it is purely a coincidence, it is really hard to believe. "Could it be that Examiner Miao is really manipulating the competition and deliberately suppressing this worldly genius?" "Looking at the trajectory of this game, there is indeed a suspicion of manipulation. Otherwise, how could it be possible to be challenged three times in a row, and all in the ice arena? This is obviously paving the way for Zhou Honggang's appearance. It's a pity, they have nothing to do with it. After all, I didn¡¯t expect that this worldly genius would have such an eye-catching performance in the ice arena.¡± Since Su Han stole the show in the Fire Arena before, crushing Xue Sheng, people think that maybe he has some special adventure in the fire attribute. ¡° Moreover, at the beginning of today, Su Han looked really struggling in the ice arena. So everyone really didn't expect that he would make a big comeback in the ice arena. It seems that this worldly genius may seem arrogant on the surface, but in fact he is very deep. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,608 Liu Rui seeks battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Miao Qianchun's gloomy face, which looked like water was dripping from her face, the hearts of the participating disciples were beating wildly, and they secretly prayed that this woman's anger would not implicate other talents. At the same time, some people who originally disliked the Holy Sword Platform felt secretly happy in their hearts. They had been able to feel to some extent before that Miao Qianchun always deliberately gave trouble to the disciples of the Holy Sword Platform during the competition and favored the Holy Sword Platform. However, it is difficult to find evidence for this bias. For this reason, they have always been angry but dare not speak out. Now that they saw someone finally standing up and contradicting Miao Qianchun mercilessly, they all felt very happy. The balance in my heart turned unknowingly towards that secular genius. "This secular genius, today's battle will definitely alarm many senior officials of the four major sects. If even the ancestors are alarmed, Miao Qianchun will definitely have to be criticized." Zhou Honggang, who was one of the top twenty geniuses in Lingyun District after all, was easily defeated by this worldly genius. To say he was crushed would be an understatement. With such a genius, even those top-ranked first-class disciples in Lingyun District cannot help but admire or even fear him. "A genius like this, who was born outside the four major sects, is already so powerful. If he was born in the four major sects, I'm afraid he should definitely be in the Supreme Zone now, and at the upper level of the Supreme Zone, right?" "With this posture, we have to see what Examiner Miao will do. But in my opinion, even if Miao Qianchun wants to suppress him, it may be difficult to really suppress him in Lingyun District. Unless Miao Qianchun ignores the rules and does it himself, Otherwise it¡¯s almost impossible.¡± "I don't know how this secular genius will perform in the Gravity Arena, the Thorns Arena, and the Quicksand Arena? If he is so strong in those three major arenas, I am afraid that this month's championship in Lingyun District will fall into his hands. However, , he shouldn¡¯t be that versatile, right?¡± The most excited person is naturally Guo Qi. Although he didn't openly cheer like Lingzhi did before, the excitement on his face was hard to suppress. He already thought that Su Han was very strong, but he didn't expect that Su Han would be so strong. At this moment, he was also proud of his vision and proud of being able to associate with such a person. Fatty Sun also had a look of joy on his face, squinting his little eyes and feeling completely convinced inside. "Well, this Brother Han is not only talented, but also indestructible in the face of power. It is difficult for such a genius not to rise." The little fat man made his own judgment in his heart, and became more determined to have a thigh to hug him. Black faith. "Master, this disciple requests to go to war!" Liu Rui, the third disciple of Miao Qianchun, is currently transmitting messages to Miao Qianchun. Miao Qianchun was a little hesitant. If Zhou Honggang had fought with the secular genius just now and the secular genius had won through a hard fight, Miao Qianchun would definitely have no hesitation in arranging for Liu Rui to fight immediately. However, seeing the worldly genius easily crushing Zhou Honggang, Miao Qianchun really hesitated. Although Zhou Honggang is not as strong as Liu Rui, they are both at the fourth level of the Holy Realm. One is ranked third under Miao Qianchun's sect, and the other is ranked fourth. The gap is there, but it is not very big. Although Liu Rui has a unique advantage in the Quicksand Arena, Miao Qianchun is no longer sure. This worldly genius actually showed shocking performances in both the Fire Arena and the Ice Arena. Who knew that in the In the quicksand arena, does he also have some weird trump card? This guy from the secular world can no longer be measured by common sense. "Master, my disciple and my fourth junior brother are brothers and sisters and request to go on stage to avenge him." Seeing Miao Qianchun's hesitation, Liu Rui sent the message again. He and Zhou Honggang have a good relationship, but in fact they are not so good that they feel like brothers. However, when he saw how angry Miao Qianchun was and knew that Miao Qianchun could not take action directly due to his status as an examiner, he was already extremely angry. Now, Miao Qianchun needs someone the most to help her vent her bad temper. At this time, if he, Liu Rui, can help Master say this, then his status in Master's mind will definitely rise sharply, almost equal to the senior and second senior brothers in the Supreme District, as well as the junior sister who just entered the school two years ago. Xin Huaixue. These three people are all favored by Miao Qianchun. Liu Rui believes that if he can help his master say this today, then his status in the master's mind will not be as high as that of Xin Huaixue, but he can at least enjoy the relationship with the two. The treatment of a senior brother is almost the same. Liu Rui is also taking a risky gamble to win Miao Qianchun's favor. Speaking of which, he is also very confident.The strength is definitely higher than Zhou Honggang. Maybe he might not be able to win in the ice arena. But in the quicksand arena, Liu Rui asked himself that he still had some means. At this time, Miao Qianchun really didn't want anything to happen to any of his disciples: "Liu Rui, this beast is very strange. If he is not a genius at the level of the Supreme Zone, I might not be able to control him." Liu Rui was anxious: "Master, my disciple is absolutely more than 80% sure in the quicksand arena. Master, please let me give it a try. This madman is so arrogant. If we don't kill him, wouldn't it prove that we are in Lingyun?" Has Ou completely bowed to him?" This sentence is indeed very lethal. What Miao Qianchun cared about most in his life was that others thought he was not good enough. "That beast is so arrogant, do I have to acquiesce in his arrogance and acquiesce that all my disciples in Lingyun District are inferior to him?" When Miao Qianchun thought of this, she felt unhappy. This feeling is like chasing a duck to the shelves step by step. In the beginning, Miao Qianchun actually didn't have that much obsession with the other party. He just thought it was an eyesore and wanted to get rid of it easily. "But the other party has abolished Zhou Honggang and is still so arrogant. If Miao Qianchun gives up now, it will undoubtedly be equivalent to a disguised submission. Therefore, Miao Qianchun was unable to get off the tiger, so he had no choice but to take action again, and this time, he must kill with one hit. "Liu Rui's city is deeper than Zhou Honggang's. Since he strongly wants to fight, it's better to let him try. In the quicksand arena, he will definitely be able to suppress that beast." Thinking of this, Miao Qianchun's competitive spirit still overcame everything, and told Liu Rui: "Okay, just wait a moment, I will make arrangements immediately. Today, he has been challenged enough times, and he must be arranged to be the challenger to challenge you. " Liu Rui was overjoyed when he heard that his master agreed. "Liu Rui, you must be cautious in this battle. Don't rush to attack. Test the depth first and proceed step by step. Remember, you must put self-preservation first. If you can kill this madman in one fell swoop, I will give you a note. First achievement." With Zhou Honggang¡¯s lessons learned, Miao Qianchun patiently warned him, not wanting his two most proud disciples in Lingyun District to be wiped out all at once. Especially for Liu Rui, Miao Qianchun had great expectations for him. He felt that among the four disciples in Lingyun District, he was the most promising to reach the Supreme District. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,609 Quicksand Arena, I¡¯ll give you three moves You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the ring, Su Han, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly heard his name and number appearing on the list of the new batch of challengers. This made Su Han slightly surprised, and his eyes couldn't help but shoot out a ray of light. He originally thought that after injuring Zhou Honggang just now, he would be able to be clean for a while. But unexpectedly, just as he sat down, his name was pulled out again. This time, he stepped into the ring to challenge others. Glancing at Miao Qianchun meaningfully, Su Han knew that this woman had not given up and was still going to keep struggling. However, how could Su Han be a coward? He sneered and walked towards the ring. He wanted to see what else this woman could do. This time, Su Han didn't wait for the examiner to speak, and sneered: "Let me guess, who will be the opponent drawn out for me?" As he spoke, Su Han deliberately looked at several disciples of Miao Qianchun's sect. "This time, it should be you, right?" Su Han's eyes were fixed on Liu Rui. He also learned some information about Miao Qianchun's disciples from Sun Xiaopang. He knew that there were people under Miao Qianchun in Lingyun District. Four disciples. Zhou Honggang ranked second, and Liu Rui ranked first. If Miao Qianchun wants to repeat his old tricks and send his disciples to stop him, it must be Liu Rui. Miao Qianchun also didn¡¯t expect that this worldly genius would reveal his plan in one word, and in full view of everyone. Indeed, the manipulation of the game was too obvious. If the opponent Su Han picked was really Liu Rui, then even a fool could see that it was 100% Miao Qianchun who was manipulating the game. Even the examiner who was responsible for drawing the list suddenly became a little embarrassed. He touched his nose and said, "Your challenge opponent is No. 5 A-level warrior Liu Rui. The challenge arena is the quicksand arena." As soon as these words came out, the whole place suddenly fell silent, and the atmosphere suddenly became extremely subtle. ¡° Sure enoughit was Liu Rui. I don¡¯t know who suddenly shouted: ¡°This, isn¡¯t this a naked game manipulation? Is this Lingyun District going to be covered by the Holy Sword Platform?¡± As soon as these words came out, it was like a stone that stirred up a thousand waves, and the entire Lingyun District arena area was filled with uproar and commotion. Indeed, this is naked manipulation of the game. Even these disciples who were not biased towards any party can no longer stand it at this moment. If they weren't afraid of Miao Qianchun's consistent power, they would almost have protested on the spot. However, even if there was no protest, the boos from all over the scene were enough to explain the problem. By doing this at the Holy Sword Platform, is it really lawless? This kind of behavior is absolutely blatant suppression. Maybe people don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with suppressing secular contestants. However, as the examiner, is it fair to blatantly manipulate the competition like this? Who can guarantee that she only manipulates the game to target this worldly genius? Who can guarantee that she will not treat geniuses from other sects in the same way in the future? ??Perhaps, if you make some small moves that are not so obvious, everyone will turn a blind eye and it will pass. However, if it is done so obviously and excessively, if this is possible, then the promotion list of Lingyun District should be monopolized by the Holy Sword Stage, and others will not have to compete. This kind of anger towards the blatant cheating of the Holy Sword Platform made almost all the other three sect disciples below tilt their inner balance towards Su Han. Hearing the boos from all directions, Miao Qianchun said that he was not under any pressure at all, but that would be a lie. But at this time, she was already riding a tiger. At that moment, Miao Qianchun's face darkened, and a powerful pressure spread from his body, suppressing all the boos at once. "What are you making noise about? Competition in the ring is a fair fight. Are you making noise here to stop the competition?" Miao Qianchun had a majestic look on his face. Although he knew that he was cheating, his righteous face did not show the slightest awareness of a cheater. Even Guo Qi, who was next to Su Han, couldn't help but cursed: "You're a bitch and you still build a memorial arch, it's hypocritical!" Su Han smiled faintly: "What a fair fight. It's really the fairness I have never experienced in my life." After saying that, his sarcastic look faded and he looked at Liu Rui: "I just hope that you can have some strength and not become a victim of some people's madness." Liu Rui smiled coldly, but he was extremely confident.   Standing on the quicksand arena, Su Han seemed to be in an independent world. Although his eyes could still see the outside world, all spatial connections seemed to be cut off instantly. This is the first time Su Han has stepped onto the quicksand arena. He also knows that this quicksand arena corresponds to the earth attribute. Feeling the powerful chilling air blowing in front of you, it's like the yellow sand filling the sky, giving people a strong sense of oppression. This kind of yellow sand that fills the sky will produce powerful devouring power, corroding the spiritual sea of ??monks and consuming spiritual energy. Moreover, the degree of consumption is based on your movement. The faster you move, the spiritual energy consumed will multiply exponentially. Therefore, in this quicksand arena, staying the same to cope with the ever-changing situation is the best strategy. Liu Rui was indeed much calmer than Zhou Honggang. He remained motionless and slowly integrated into the arena, not in a hurry to attack. Su Hanlian smiled, Liu Rui was indeed not on the same level as Zhou Honggang, at least he didn't attack rashly and expose his trump card as soon as he came up. "You secular boy, do it, I'll give you three moves." Liu Rui said calmly. In fact, this Liu Rui is not showing mercy to his opponent, but he is also creating a trend that is beneficial to himself. Liu Rui knows this quicksand arena very well. In the quicksand arena, movement is worse than stillness. When you don't know your opponent well, staying still is the best option. If you move, the degree of spiritual energy devoured by the quicksand arena will increase exponentially. The faster the speed, the greater the movement, and the stronger the devouring power. Therefore, Liu Rui wants his opponent to take the initiative to attack and consume his opponent. ????????????? Besides, in view of the lessons learned from the disastrous defeat of those people before, Liu Rui also wanted to follow the master¡¯s instructions and focus on defense first, and then observe. Therefore, the so-called giving Su Han three moves is just a trick. However, Su Han smiled faintly and suddenly showed a strange look: "Are you sure you want me to use three moves?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1610 Killed another one You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Liu Rui couldn't help but frown, and then immediately relaxed it, pretending to be happy and smiling: "I'm sure. After all, I am a genius of the sect, and it is only natural that I let you come from the world." Su Han nodded: "In that case, I'm offended." Su Han raised his arm, and a finger force like a galaxy meteor cut through the void, with a beeping sound, and came directly towards Liu Rui's door. "What?" Liu Rui's heart moved and he secretly cried out. He thought that if his opponent took the initiative to attack, he would deceive him and come towards him, thus forming a movement and causing his spiritual energy to be consumed by the quicksand arena. Unexpectedly, the other party actually used fingering to attack me? The most important thing is that this quicksand arena also has a devouring effect on the flowing spiritual power. Ordinary fingering techniques will be swallowed up by the quicksand arena halfway before attacking the opponent. However, not only was the fingering technique of this worldly genius not exhausted in the middle of the journey, but it actually had a tendency to increase in power after this journey? "No, he used metallic fingering!" Liu Rui's pupils shrank suddenly. He didn't expect that the opponent was proficient in metallic fingering. In this earth-attribute quicksand arena, gold is born in the soil, and other fingering methods may be swallowed up, but The power of metallic fingering techniques will be increased after passing through the quicksand arena. For a moment, Liu Rui couldn't believe it. Could this worldly genius be sent by God to play tricks on his disciples, Miao Qianchun? How come he can even have corresponding means in this quicksand arena? Liu Rui was in a hurry when something suddenly appeared in his hand, like a shell, and it suddenly opened. Boom! This shell-like thing produced a yellow light and a powerful absorption force, which immediately swallowed up the meteor finger. "Huh?" Su Han was slightly surprised. He had always been very confident about the attack power of the Galaxy Explosive Demonic Finger. What's more, the power of the Galaxy Explosive Demonic Finger will increase even more when it flies on the quicksand arena. Even a monk at the peak of the fourth level of the Holy Realm might not be able to dodge this move. "However, although Liu Rui was in a panic, he still managed to break this move. Su Han knew very well that this was not because of how strong Liu Rui was or how fast he shot, but because of the fan-shaped shell-like thing in his hand. Liu Rui shook the shell in his hand, and it suddenly changed into two scimitar-like fan blades, revealing a terrifying edge. "There are two more moves." Liu Rui sneered, "Don't tell me, except for the move just now, you are useless." Seeing this scene, Miao Qianchun in the audience felt a little more at ease. Compared with Zhou Honggang, Liu Rui is more trustworthy. Seeing that Liu Rui had suppressed the formation and withstood at least one of his opponent's attacks, Miao Qianchun began to feel more confident. After all, Liu Rui has the treasure in his hand, and it will basically not be affected in the quicksand arena. Su Han was slightly surprised when he failed to hit the target. However, it was just that moment of surprise. Su Han's mind quickly calmed down: "No wonder we chose this quicksand arena. It turns out that there is a magic weapon to protect us. This magic weapon should be an earth attribute magic weapon. Relying on the devouring power of the earth attribute, it can swallow up most long-range spiritual attacks. " Su Han understood this and a sneer escaped from the corner of his mouth. Isn't it possible that I can't hit you up close without using long-range attacks? Maybe other people really don¡¯t dare to get close to their opponents in this quicksand arena, because on this quicksand arena, the faster they move, the faster their spiritual power is lost. " However, Su Han has no such worries at all, because he has earth-attribute treasures like the Jedi Spirit Pearl with him. Although the Jedi Spirit Pearl itself does not have any offensive properties, it is an earth attribute spiritual object. The devouring power of the earth attribute on the Quicksand Arena is insignificant in front of this Jedi Spirit Pearl, and it does not dare to approach the Jedi at all. Within one foot of the Lingzhu. At the moment, Su Han took out the Jedi Spirit Pearl and held it in his fist. The surrounding yellow sand air flow quickly faded away as if it were alive, forming a vacuum zone within three feet of Su Han's body. Liu Rui on the opposite side had no idea what was happening on Su Han's side and was still waiting for Su Han's second attack. He concluded that Su Han's second attack must be a long-range attack. Because, in this quicksand arena, if you move your body easily, your spiritual power will be lost very quickly. Just as he was thinking this, a shadow as fast as lightning came towards him. "Thunder Palm!"? A palm with electric light slapped directly towards his face. Liu Rui was so surprised that he almost lost his mind. Why did the other party come here? And it came so quickly? You must know that this quicksand arena also has the function of limiting the speed of movement. While limiting the speed of movement, it constantly devours spiritual energy. Therefore, this quicksand arena is a nightmare for melee monks. Often, the spiritual energy is consumed before the opponent can be touched. However, looking at the opponent's posture, why does it seem that his speed is not affected at all by the quicksand arena? Liu Rui was shocked and doubtful in his heart, but after all, he was the fifth genius in Lingyun District, and his fighting ability was not inferior. He immediately retreated, and at the same time, he sacrificed the magic weapon in his hand, and repeated his old tricks, trying to devour Su Han's palm skills. Power. At this moment, Liu Rui suddenly felt a strange binding force, which seemed to come from the opponent's palm and instantly affected his whole body. That strange feeling of restraint seemed to be different from the restraining power of the quicksand arena. "Whatwhat?" The restraining power of the Quicksand Arena cannot affect Liu Rui. But at this moment, under the influence of this strange binding force, Liu Rui felt as if his body weighed a thousand pounds and he couldn't move at all. Miao Qianchun¡¯s gaze in the distance couldn¡¯t help but condense slightly. Something seemed wrong with Liu Rui¡¯s state? Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be. Liu Rui is carrying the best earth attribute magic weapon, and the earth attribute binding power of the quicksand arena should have no effect on him. However, looking at Liu Rui's current state, he seemed to be stuck in the mud on that quicksand arena. Liu Rui was really surprised. He couldn't even figure it out. Could it be that his magic weapon had failed? Why was he imprisoned in place, unable to move? However, there was no time for him to think about it. Su Han¡¯s thunderous palm has been imprinted on his face. Poof! Liu Rui spurted blood from his mouth, his eyes widened in disbelief, and he fell headfirst from the ring in despair. "Another one." Su Han smiled softly, this time even more simply. He didn't even have the leisure to bicker with Miao Qianchun, and flew directly off the ring while everyone was still stunned. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1611: The great riot in Lingyun District You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The whole place was silent for a moment, and suddenly, there was thunderous applause. Wave after wave of applause, like the tide, lasts forever! Su Han obviously did not expect such a scene. When he walked to the audience and saw Guo Qi and Sun Xiaopang, he clapped his hands crazily, as if he wanted to break his palms. "Brother Han, you are so awesome." "Brother Han, you are our idol." "There is much help for those who are right, but few for those who are wrong. This Miao Qianchun manipulated the competition and caused public outrage. In the end, he will not be recognized by everyone and will destroy himself." Indeed, what the two said was exactly what most of the participating disciples thought. Although these participating disciples are all sect geniuses, they certainly don¡¯t want to see a worldly genius rise in front of them. However, no matter what, this secular genius rose to the position based on his own ability, without any fraud. However, if you, Holy Sword Master Miao Qianchun, manipulate the competition, that is a completely different nature. If the competition can even be manipulated, then do the disciples of the other three major sects still need to compete? It can be said that the rejection of secular contestants is just out of the pride of the sect disciples and out of a competitive mentality. However, they hate from the bottom of their hearts the disgusting behavior of violating the rules and blatantly manipulating the game. This is a matter of principle. It is precisely because of their hatred of Miao Qianchun's behavior that the balance in their hearts all tilted towards Su Han. Therefore, when they saw Su Han using thunderous means to knock Liu Rui off the ring, life or death, they felt happy and that's why they applauded so wildly. This is actually them releasing their inner protesting emotions. ¡°If it were in the past, under Miao Qianchun¡¯s power, they might not have dared to make such a noise. But now, Miao Qianchun lost two major disciples in a row and was suddenly confused. At this moment, Miao Qianchun¡¯s silver teeth were almost broken. The water attribute spiritual power formed layers of frost and spread rapidly around her at an astonishing speed. "You evil beast, you even injured two of my disciples, okay, okay!" The monstrous anger surged with Miao Qianchun's breath, and rolled directly into Su Han across the void. "Mr. Miao, what are you doing?" The other examiners were shocked. They discovered that Miao Qianchun had the tendency to go berserk at this moment. But, after all, you are also the examiner of Lingyun District, do you want to take action against the contestants? The other examiners were not just decorations after all. Seeing Miao Qianchun like this, they all jumped out to stop Miao Qianchun. "You guys, are you sure you want to stop me?" At this moment, Miao Qianchun's face was covered with a layer of frost, and her whole body seemed to be wrapped in ice, making people dare not face her pressure. "Mr. Miao, although you are the examiner, we will never let you go further down the wrong path." The other examiners spoke one after another. You have already made a huge mistake by manipulating the competition, and now you want to take action against the contestants. If you take action, wouldn't this Lingyun District become a big joke? "Go away!" Miao Qianchun shouted, her momentum rising again. "Lord Miao, you have found your way back, so wake up quickly!" "You manipulated the game and openly hurt people. Aren't the rules of Lingyun District trampled by your Holy Sword Platform? We all need to report the current situation of Lingyun District to the ancestors of our respective sects. ¡± "Yes, yes, we must impeach. If this continues, Lingyun District will become a joke." Miao Qianchun sneered again and again: "Impeachment? How can I be afraid of your impeachment? As the chief examiner of Lingyun District, do you think I am very rare?" "Get out of my way, otherwise don't blame me for being ruthless." Miao Qianchun looked determined to run away. Several deputy examiners from other sects in Lingyun District looked at each other, but they all had the same mind and did not move away. At this moment, the participating disciples from all around were swarming in. "You have to take action and kill us all if you can." "That's right. Do you think that by killing someone, you can stop Youyou's mouth?" ¡°Let¡¯s all join together to impeach her.¡± "We have had enough of this domineering woman. She has always been partial to the disciples of the Holy Sword Stage. Is this kind of person worthy of being the examiner? Bah!" The crowd was indignant, and everyone seemed to want to vent all the dissatisfaction accumulated in their hearts at this moment. In the excitement of the crowd, thatThe disciples of the Holy Sword Platform were all sweating on their foreheads. Feeling the torrent of the crowd, they were too embarrassed to say a word. Su Han didn¡¯t expect that things would develop to this point. I sighed secretly in my heart, if I have done too many bad things, there will be retribution. Originally, he thought that as a secular contestant, he would be ostracized in Lingyun District, but when compared with Miao Qianchun, Su Han found that he was simply an angel. "Hey, Brother Han, this is the voice of the masses. This woman is too domineering, and she has finally aroused public outrage." "Yes, Lingyun District will definitely fail in choosing her as the examiner." Both Guo Qi and Sun Xiaopang were pointing and watching, and it was not a big deal at all to watch the excitement. They also like to see this kind of scene. After all, among the four major sects, the popularity of the Holy Sword Terrace has never been very good. All the disciples of the Holy Sword Terrace have their nostrils turned upward. They regard themselves as the best in martial arts among the four major sects and think that the other three major sects are rubbish. Nowadays, the Holy Sword Platform has aroused public outrage, and suddenly it has become a situation where everyone is pushing against the wall. Even those who were watching the fun couldn't help but want to push him a few times at this time. After all, they had had enough of Miao Qianchun. Miao Qianchun obviously did not expect that he would suddenly be denounced by everyone. Feeling good about herself, she always thought that she would be the goddess in the eyes of these participating disciples from Lingyun District. However, in this flood of criticism, she clearly heard countless personal attacks on her, such as the title "old woman", which made her confused. I? old woman? ¡°For Miao Qianchun, who was extremely confident in her appearance and temperament, this was simply more uncomfortable than killing her. At that moment, he was so angry that his whole body was almost shaking. He let out a long roar, and his face suddenly became extremely ferocious. He yelled like a shrew scolding the street: "Are you going to rebel, one by one?" This sound suddenly turned into a real air wave, pushing outward one after another. It only shocked everyone, their scalps were numb, their feet were unsteady, and their whole bodies were cold. "Don't mention it, with Miao Qianchun's cultivation level, once he gets angry, it is indeed very scary. However, there are only 500 participating disciples present. In addition to the disciples from the Holy Sword Stage, there are also 300 to 400 disciples from the other three major sects. Which of these people is a vegetarian? "Do you want to use force to suppress it?" "One person wants to suppress hundreds of us?" "Everyone go and sue her. If we don't remove this woman, we will rebel and overthrow the entire Lingyun District." "Yes, go and impeach her. Otherwise, let her continue to be the examiner of Lingyun District. We will have nothing to do. The promotion quota will be directly selected from their Holy Sword Stage." "That's right, I can't bear it anymore. I found it strange in last month's promotion list. Among the ten people, five were from the Holy Sword Stage. I said there was no fraud. Do you believe it?" "Yes, as an examiner, he actually avenged his personal vendetta, manipulated the competition, and suppressed the contestants." "It's a pity that I shot myself in the foot and lost two disciples." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,612 Ancestors Gather You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Once the anger of the group is triggered, it is indeed difficult to calm down. Examiners from other sects have already begun to contact the giants of their respective sects. What happened in Lingyun District quickly spread to the ears of the giants of the four major sects. "What? There was a riot in Lingyun District, and all the participating disciples united to impeach Miao Qianchun?" Yang Tianjian, the leader of the Holy Sword Stage, was stunned when he heard the news. "Ancestor, is this fake news?" Yang Tianjian looked ugly and asked the ancestor of Jiuying next to him for instructions. Ancestor Jiuying¡¯s face was as dark as water. At this moment, he also regretted his decision. In this talent draft, the four major sects equally divided the examiner quota, and the Lingyun District examiner quota fell into the hands of the Holy Sword Stage. There are several chief elders of the Holy Sword Platform. It was impossible for Miao Qianchun to be the examiner of Lingyun District. However, Miao Qianchun has made several great achievements for the Holy Sword Platform in the past few years, one of which is the discovery of an innate genius from the outer sect dojo, Xin Huaixue. Therefore, as a reward, the ancestor of Jiuying appointed Miao Qianchun to be the examiner of Lingyun District, so that she could show up more and become famous. ¡°But, this Miao Qianchun, was so unsatisfied that he got to this point? Even the examiners and contestants all rallied to attack. How outrageous is this? "Heavenly Sword, let's go, follow me to Lingyun District. I believe that the other old monsters will definitely not miss this opportunity to impeach me at the Holy Sword Platform." There was a hint of depression in the tone of the ancestor of Jiuying. The ancestors and giants of the other three major sects also received the news immediately. After knowing the ins and outs of the matter, none of these giants could remain calm. This is a good opportunity, a perfect opportunity to impeach the Holy Sword Platform. Originally, Holy Sword Stage was very high-profile in this talent draft, which made the other three major sects very unhappy. At this moment, after hearing the news, everyone rushed towards Lingyun District. Once a person causes public outrage, it will be difficult to restore the situation. The four great ancestors came forward in person, and after a series of investigations, coupled with the testimony of other examiners and Lingyun District contestants. In the end, except for the ancestor Jiuying, the other three ancestors unanimously concluded that Miao Qianchun was indeed suspected of manipulating the game. "Four consecutive battles without any pause in between, what reason do you have to believe that this is not a man-made game?" Pixiu Patriarch of Tianlong Pavilion was the first to shout. Patriarch Yaoguang of the Tianxuan Sect also shook his head: "The traces of human manipulation are too heavy. Brother Jiuying, this time, your Holy Sword Platform went too far." "Fellow Taoist Jiuying, please give me a solution." Ancestor Qingyin of the Seven Star Sect said calmly. Ancestor Jiuying looked depressed, and now he was also very disappointed with Miao Qianchun. Now there is a situation where everyone is pushing against the wall. If Miao Qianchun is not replaced, he will not be able to deal with these three old monsters. Although Patriarch Jiuying is domineering, in this situation, he is completely untenable in theory. What can he do? "Anyway, you three sects have long been eyeing the position of Lingyun District Examiner. What do you think we should do? Could it be that if I, the Holy Sword Stage, give up this position, you three sects can peacefully elect a new examiner?" "Why not?" Patriarch Pixiu snorted, "I suggest that each of the three sects nominate one person to jointly preside over the Lingyun District's assessment." "It makes sense, I think it's feasible." Ancestor Yaoguang nodded in approval. Patriarch Qingyin also said: "I have no objection." As long as Miao Qianchun is driven away and the position of the Lingyun District Examiner is given up, there is no problem if the three sects preside over it together. Anyway, the purpose was to combat the arrogance of the Holy Sword Platform. The ancestor of Jiuying was terribly depressed, but he could only acquiesce. He snorted softly and glanced at Su Han: "Young man, this incident seems to have happened because of you." As he spoke, the aura of the powerful man in the Zun Realm also slightly spread out. Although it's not easy to suppress and retaliate openly, it would be good if you could teach this young man a small lesson. Unexpectedly, Su Han faced the pressure of this realm. Although his breathing was a little hurried, in the end he just took a deep breath and then smiled faintly: "There is no smoke without smoke. Ancestor, can you attribute the mistakes of the disciples to me?" ?¡± "Hahaha, that's good." Patriarch Pixiu laughed and walked over. There was a slight barrier between him and Patriarch Jiuying and Su Han. "Young man, I have heard about your recent deeds. , I just want to say, you are great! ReallyA talented person should be like you, unyielding, uninterrupted by all external forces, and follow your own path. " "Old Monster Pixiu, if you don't speak, no one will think you are mute." Jiuying Ancestor said coldly. "Hehe, I'll just say what I want to say, can you take care of it? Take care of the disciples first, but don't make any more jokes." Patriarch Pixiu laughed strangely and looked at Miao Qianchun with a mocking look on his face. Miao Qianchun was so ashamed that she wished she could crawl into the ground. She glared at Su Han with hatred, already hating the culprit to the extreme in her heart. "This worldly beast has ruined two of my disciples, and now it has ruined my reputation and made me look embarrassed in front of my ancestor." Miao Qianchun has never been a good man or woman, and at this moment, the murderous intention towards Su Han is constantly surging in his chest. "Young man, please remember that the world does not revolve around you alone. Since you have some talent, it is even more important to choose your own path. If you take the right step, you will have a golden avenue in front of you. If you take the wrong step, it may also be possible. It¡¯s an abyss.¡± The ancestor of Jiuying said, sneered, flicked his sleeves, "Let's go!" The high -rise of the Holy Sword Terrace followed the ancestors of the nine infants. Before leaving, Miao Qianchun looked at Su Han like a poisonous snake for a long time before following him. Su Han knew that he had completely offended Miao Qianchun to death. "Young man, don't pay attention to that old lunatic Jiuying. Their Holy Sword Platform has lost face this time, so they have to find some excuses to scare you." Patriarch Pixiu chuckled, "You have done nothing wrong in this matter. , ignore those boring threats." Ancestor Yaoguang also said: "Work hard, in you, we see a gleam of light from the world." Although Patriarch Qingyin didn¡¯t say anything directly, the look in his eyes clearly meant approval. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,613 Killing the Worldly Genius You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The three ancestors all paid attention to Su Han. It can be seen that Su Han's current impressive record is enough to shock everyone. Judging from this situation, it is certain that he will enter the Supreme Zone in the future. Although none of the three ancestors openly recruited him, the earnest looks from the senior officials behind each of the three ancestors had fully betrayed their inner thoughts. "Thank you to the three ancestors for the tips." It is game time now. Since Miao Qianchun has stepped down, the three ancestors cannot stay too long and affect the game. Immediately, the three newly selected co-examiners were called and carefully warned them to pursue fairness and not to have personal emotions involved. The Lingyun District Challenge Tournament has returned to normal order. Before, Su Han defeated Liu Rui as a challenger. According to the rules, he can continue to challenge. However, since the rhythm of the challenge had been disrupted, Su Han did not want to continue the challenge and chose to give up and come back the next day. Without Miao Qianchun's targeted suppression, Su Han's next days were much easier. However, he also adjusted his strategy and stopped challenging after winning one or two times a day. In Lingyun District, there is an attribute arena, and everyone¡¯s cultivation level is also very high. It is not easy to be a winning streak madman. ¡°In addition, Su Han doesn¡¯t want to compete for that kind of fame now. On the other hand, Guo Qi, after chatting with Su Han that morning, her temperament improved greatly, and her winning rate actually gradually increased. Although it is impossible to win every day, there will be a victory every one or two days. This is already a huge improvement for Guo Qi. Guo Qi was also ecstatic. When he came to Lingyun District, he also knew his own level. He came up tenth in Wushuang District. In Lingyun District, he was equivalent to the last place. No matter from which angle you look at it, he is the favorite to be relegated and is likely to be knocked back to the unparalleled zone after this month. He was unwilling to give up and wanted to change this fate. Now, although his results are not enough to place him at the top, it is enough to keep him away from the embarrassment of being in the bottom ten. As for Sun Xiaopang, it seems that he was also stimulated by Guo Qi, and he also put away his cheerful attitude, and worked harder whether it was training or challenging. Su Han naturally felt slightly relieved when he saw the changes in these two people. Su Han is naturally happy to be able to use his actions to influence others and promote their progress. ¡­¡­ Somewhere in Mount Xumi. All the giants of the Holy Sword Platform are gathered here. Facing so many fellow disciples, Miao Qianchun felt slightly ashamed and began to reflect: "Ancestor, fellow disciples, Miao Qianchun is incompetent and has caused everyone to be embarrassed along with me." As the sect leader, Yang Tianjian naturally has to act like a sect leader at this time. He comforted: "Junior Sister Miao, everyone knows that you have a fiery personality, but you are only thinking about the majesty of the Holy Sword Platform. There are various reasons for this, and it is not just your fault. Then the other three sects are against us. The Holy Sword Stage has always been crowded, so if they have this opportunity, they will definitely not miss it.¡± "Yes, junior sister, you don't have to blame yourself. A secular monk, who doesn't know how high the sky is, will come to the Supreme District in the future. The genius of the Supreme District will vent your bad breath for you." "This statement makes sense. Even though this kid is extremely talented, there is still a clear gap between me and the top geniuses in the Holy Sword Stage." Every word you say to me comforts Miao Qianchun. "Ancestor, Miao Qianchun is incompetent, please punish me." Miao Qianchun looked at Ancestor Jiuying in fear. This time, her mistake was indeed a bit big, especially since the ancestor had clearly given her a message before. , told her not to act rashly. But she chose to make her own decisions, and ended up shooting herself in the foot. Not only did she lose face, she also lost two disciples. ??There is no one among the higher-ups of the Holy Sword Platform who is not afraid of the Jiuying Patriarch, not to mention Miao Qianchun. Even Yang Tianjian is afraid of the majesty of the Jiuying Patriarch. Ancestor Jiuying snorted coldly: "Miao Qianchun, you brought an innate genius to the sect before, which was a merit. But now, you go against my will and make your own decisions. This is a fault. Merits and faults If it¡¯s offsetting, let¡¯s forget about it.¡± This is a step down for Miao Qianchun. Miao Qianchun was not held accountable. It was really a liberal act. Miao Qianchun kowtowed repeatedly to show gratitude. Yang Tianjian muttered: "Ancestor, although Junior Sister Miao was wrong in this matter, that worldly genius is really too arrogant. If this is allowed to happen,If he continues to develop, he will be like a cancer in this talent draft. As long as he exists, the reputation of our Holy Sword Platform will be damaged. I suggest that this child be completely removed, otherwise it will be detrimental to the reputation of our Holy Sword Platform in the long run. " "I agree with the sect master's opinion." "Yes, such a cancer must be removed as soon as possible." There are many people who support Yangtian Sword. Ancestor Jiuying said in a deep voice: "Don't think about things too simply. During the talent draft of the four major sects, if anything happens to the worldly genius, everyone will think of us on the Holy Sword Stage. We are not just We cannot pull him out, but we have to pray that he is safe and sound and does not get tricked by anyone. Otherwise, even if the Holy Sword Platform has a hundred mouths, it will not be clear." "What? You can't remove him yet?" "So, doesn't it mean we have to wait until the talent draft is over before we can take action?" The Jiuying Patriarch is actually a little depressed. If it were normal, not during the talent draft, such a secular maniac would have been slapped to death by his Jiuying Patriarch without any hesitation at all. However, it is now the talent draft period, and the four major sects are gathered together. The ancestor of Jiuying does not dare to do this out of fear of the other three old monsters. "Let that kid enter the Supreme Zone. There are many geniuses of our Holy Sword Stage in the Supreme Zone. Someone can kill him." An evil light flashed in the eyes of the Jiuying Patriarch. The ring competed for martial arts, and life and death were killed, so that the Supreme District Genius killed this son in the game, let alone the other three ancestors. "Ancestor, I understand." "When my subordinates go back, they will immediately notify the disciples in the Supreme Zone to ensure that they will not be able to go far after entering the Supreme Zone that day." "That's right, the reason why Junior Sister Miao was impeached was mainly because what she did was too obvious. Our Holy Sword Arena has so many geniuses in the Supreme Zone, and it is normal for us to be drawn against those secular geniuses. When the time comes, the swords on the arena will Without eyes, no one can say anything.¡± Ancestor Jiuying nodded and made the final decision: "That's it." "Okay, Miao Qianchun, you should regard this incident as a kind of tempering and polish your character." As the ancestor of Jiuying said, he seemed to remember something again and asked: "By the way, how is the situation of the genius under your sect with an innate body in the Supreme District?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1614: Saint-Level Innate Body You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing his ancestor ask about his favorite disciple Xin Huaixue, Miao Qianchun couldn't help showing a smile on his face and replied: "Ancestor, Huaixue is in the Supreme District and has good momentum. When he first entered the Supreme District, he was not outstanding. , but now, after more than a month, she has become a presence that no one can ignore in the Supreme Zone." "Yes." Ancestor Jiuying nodded and said, "Our Holy Sword Platform only has one genius with a holy-level innate body. The entire four major sects only have one genius with a holy-level innate body. It can be said that it attracts the attention of thousands of people. .The biggest feature of the innate body is the rapid progress. You must cultivate it well and give careful guidance, so that everyone in the four major sects can see that our Holy Sword Platform can not only discover the genius of the innate body, but also make people The innate body brings out its greatest advantages.¡± "I understand." Miao Qianchun paused for a moment, then plucked up the courage to say, "Ancestor, with Huaixue's talent, there is some hope of reaching the Supreme Realm in the future. If there is anything that will hinder her steps, it is her Her mental strength has obvious weaknesses. When she was in the world, her brother was killed by someone, and he escaped from his hands. She was deeply ashamed. She has been looking for her enemy for the past two years, but she can't find him. This matter has become a worry for her, and her subordinates are worried that one day in the future, she will suffer from this mental effort, or even" The ancestor of Jiuying waved his hand and said calmly: "I understand what you mean. However, your worries are unfounded." "Ancestor" Miao Qianchun still wanted to speak. Ancestor Jiuying interrupted her: "If you want to become a human master, you must overcome everything. If just a worldly enemy can stump her, then no matter how talented she is, it will be in vain .¡± The other giants of the sect also nodded in agreement. Genius is not only about having talent, but also having various other conditions for success. Mental strength is also an important aspect. If you have a weakness in mental strength, you should sharpen it instead of deliberately avoiding it. Ancestor Jiuying said: "If you are worried that the rise of secular geniuses will remind Xin Huaixue of her enemies in the secular world and trigger her inner demons. Then, I feel that this is not a bad thing, but a good thing. This Worldly genius can become an excellent touchstone for Xin Huaixue. If she can overcome this hurdle, her future achievements will be limitless, do you understand?" Miao Qianchun was really worried because of what Ancestor Jiuying said. However, after hearing what the ancestor Jiuying said, Miao Qianchun was also solemn. In a daze, he seemed to understand a lot. He nodded and said: "I understand." ¡­¡­ For Su Han, the Lingyun District Challenge Tournament was basically a routine matter, with no difficulty at all. Su Han only wins one or two games every day, never more than one. But even so, until now, no one in Lingyun District has defeated Su Han, and there is no such sign. In the end, everyone had to admit that the final destination of this secular genius should be the Supreme District, not their Lingyun District. With his strength, he is fully qualified to compete with those geniuses in the Supreme District. Su Han did not waste this month. He activated the "Creation Integration Skill" every day and practiced diligently. His goal is to use this month to sprint hard and strive to reach the second level of the Holy Realm as soon as possible, or even the peak cultivation level of the Second Level of the Holy Realm. In the Lingyun District, the top handful of geniuses are those at the fourth level of the Holy Realm. However, once you get to the Supreme District, the fourth level of the Holy Realm will be everywhere. There will even be those at the fifth level of the Holy Realm. Su Han asked himself that although he had many trump cards, he had no confidence against the sect's top geniuses who were at the fifth level of the Holy Realm. Because of this, Su Han practiced even harder. He knew that when he arrived in the Supreme District, he would not have the same obvious advantage as in the Wushuang District and Lingyun District. In the Supreme District, they are the absolute geniuses in every sect. "If I want to overwhelm all the younger generations of the four major sects, it seems I have to work hard." Su Han calculated and felt that if he wanted to conquer the Supreme Zone, his current cultivation level was still far from enough. What Su Han lacks most now is time. If the two-year competition period expires, Su Han will have absolute confidence to conquer the Supreme Zone. However, he does not have so much time, because it is very likely that he will enter the Supreme Zone next month. "The Art of Integration of Creation" is in operation every day and practiced day and night. Halfway through this month, Su Han has advanced to the second level of the Holy Realm. When there are five days left in this month, Su HanAdvance to the second level peak of the Holy Realm. Anyone who sees this amazing speed of progress will be in disbelief. The end of this month is getting closer and closer. Su Han could hardly wait to go to the Supreme Zone to meet the top geniuses. The end of the month is here, and Su Han has no doubts in the end. He once again won the championship in Lingyun District this month with a complete victory, and was qualified to advance to the Supreme District. ¡­¡­ Somewhere in the Supreme Zone, a girl in white with a cold temperament received an audio-visual talisman. After reading for a moment, her beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "Secular genius? In this talent draft, a secular genius emerged? And he went all the way to the Supreme Zone?" This girl is none other than Xin Huaixue, the most anticipated innate physical genius of the younger generation in the Holy Sword Stage. Very few people know that Xin Huaixue was actually discovered by Miao Qianchun from the secular world. Because of this, when Xin Huaixue heard about the rise of a secular genius, he felt an indescribable strange feeling in his heart. He was curious, but at the same time he felt a faint displeasure. It seemed that he did not want another secular genius to take over. Her limelight. The Supreme Area is undoubtedly the most mysterious area among the four major areas of Mount Xumi. There are only a hundred people here, and none of those who can enter here are just cheating. There is no one below the fourth level of the Holy Realm here. Even Xin Huaixue, who has only been in the Holy Sword Stage for two years, has reached the peak of the fourth level of the Holy Realm after two consecutive months of training, and there are faint signs of breaking through to the fifth level of the Holy Realm. Her congenital peacock body made her extremely powerful in improving her cultivation. She was born with no bottlenecks and had a smooth journey. Because, her physique is not only an innate body, but also a saint-level innate body. In other words, there will be no obstacles to her cultivation until she reaches the holy realm. This is something she didn¡¯t know before in a small place like southern Xinjiang. In the past, everyone in the family only knew that she had an innate body, but they didn't know that such a rare innate body was a rare occurrence in the entire Upper Nine Realms. This powerful innate advantage also makes others both envious and jealous. Even among the four great ancestors in the upper nine realms, none of them has a saint-level innate body. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,615 Make him regret his life You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xin Huaixue¡¯s mood now is completely different from that of then. Perhaps when she first came to the Holy Sword Stage, she was very inferior because of her secular background, but now, as her cultivation level has been rising, her status in the sect has also skyrocketed. Now, she is a star among the stars and is sought after by everyone. She enjoys this feeling very much and feels that she made the right decision when she followed Miao Qianchun to the Holy Sword Stage. This super sect of the Nine Realms is where she, Xin Huaixue, should stay. However, if there is anything imperfect in her heart, it would be the murder of her brother Xin Hong when she was in the family. That past incident was truly a shame and humiliation for her. Although she has no feelings for her family members, she still has a deep feeling for her brother. In addition, Xin Hong died in an unexplained manner. It was obviously just a trial for the family. He went to the wilderness to hunt the rogue cultivators who were looking for treasures, but unexpectedly, he was killed by a rogue cultivator who suddenly appeared. . ¡°Moreover, in the end, the casual cultivator was able to escape. Xin Huaixue gritted her teeth every time she thought about it. One of her greatest wishes is to find her enemy and crush him to pieces. Now, when I heard that secular geniuses were emerging in the talent draft, Xin Huaixue somehow remembered that enemy. Although she knows that these two people are definitely not the same person, there are no such coincidences in the world. However, aren¡¯t these two people the kind of weird beings who appear suddenly, unexpectedly, and unexpectedly? Just because of this, Xin Huaixue has no good impression of this so-called worldly genius. This audio-visual talisman was passed down by Xin Huaixue¡¯s master, Miao Qianchun. Miao Qianchun recounted everything that happened in Lingyun District with added detail. At the same time, Miao Qianchun also told her not to underestimate this son no matter what. "After this kid enters the Supreme Zone, we must do everything we can to suppress him in the Supreme Zone, otherwise there will be endless troubles." "Hmph, this worldly beast has made my mentor such a mess. As a disciple, I can't just sit idly by and ignore it. As long as that person dares to come to this supreme area, I will definitely make him regret his life." Xin Huaixue's beautiful eyes shone with a cold light, carrying an undoubted killing intent. Lingyun District, this month¡¯s results have been announced. Su Han is naturally the well-deserved number one. However, whether it is Guo Qi or Sun Xiaopang, their results are far from the top ten in Lingyun District, and they cannot enter the Supreme District together with Su Han. But Guo Qi was already very satisfied. When he first entered Lingyun District, he had been worried that he would be demoted and sent back to Wushuang District. But as the interaction with Su Han deepened, Guo Qi's actual combat ability improved by leaps and bounds in a month. Among the 500 people in Lingyun District, he actually ranked 240. Such results are already a huge improvement for Guo Qi. ?? Sun Xiaopang has also improved from more than 300 last month to about 200. The progress of these two people has been rapid. "Hey, Brother Han, I really don't want to be separated from you. However, you are going to the Supreme District and have a bright future. We should be happy for you." "We give you a toast, and hope that you will be unstoppable when you reach the Supreme Zone. You will successfully reach the top sixteen and gain the qualification to be personally mentored by the four ancestors." The top 16 in the talent draft will become the direct disciples of the four ancestors. This is undoubtedly a dream-like goal for these sect geniuses. Seeing the two people's reluctance to leave, Su Han also felt something. Although he has been a human being for two lifetimes, his sincere heart has never changed. He is not the kind of person who is impersonal. He has always been very generous, especially to his friends. "You two can be considered friends I met in Lingyun District. You think highly of me and treat me like a big brother. I am going to the Supreme District tomorrow, so I must give you something." Send things? Both of them were stunned, but they didn't think about it. ??Besides, the resources of the disciples of the sect are logically many times richer than those of worldly geniuses, so if they want to be given away, they should give it to them. Su Han grabbed his right hand, and two fist-sized jade bottles appeared in his hand. "There are two bottles of spiritual spring here. After you go back, dilute this spiritual spring with water and use it to take a bath. It can purify the impurities in your body and make your blood more pure. In Tianlong Pavilion, your cultivation depends on your blood. Powerful, right? This spiritual spring will be useful to you." With that said, he handed the two jade bottles to the two of them respectively.   The two jade bottles contained spring water collected by Su Han from the Yimu magic vine. Yimu Magic Vine is the source of pure wood, and the spring water it produces is a spiritual spring with pure wood properties. It can be used for long-term bathing to purify the impurities in the monk's body. What¡¯s even more rare is that this purifying power not only acts on the physical body, but also on the blood. For the monks of Tianlong Pavilion who rely on the power of blood to fight, the blood becomes more pure, which undoubtedly means that the combat effectiveness increases exponentially. ??For example, monsters that are also part of the dragon clan have pure and impure bloodlines. Those with extremely thin and impure blood may only retain a trace of dragon characteristics, but they are more like ordinary monsters. Such a monster's combat power can be stronger than that of ordinary monsters, but its strength is limited. But those with pure blood, such as the Panlong and the Horned Dragon, are all beings that can dominate the Nine Heavens. Those whose bloodline is extremely pure are true dragons, ancient emperors, a natural fighting race. A breath of dragon breath can destroy the world. Therefore, if monks who rely on the power of blood to fight can improve the purity of their blood essence, it will even be more meaningful than directly improving their cultivation. The spiritual spring that Su Han brought out was spring water collected from the source of pure wood. Not to mention Guo Qi and Sun Xiaopang, even the ancestor Pixiu of Tianlong Pavilion would probably have a hard time getting this kind of spring water. Of course, just these two vials may not be able to completely improve the purity of a person's blood essence by a whole level. However, refining the impurities and changing the talent would be very amazing. When the two of them saw Su Han taking out something, they didn't dare to neglect it and took it with both hands. As soon as I held it in my hand, I immediately felt a pure nourishing spiritual power flowing from the small bottle into my blood like a trickle. "It's so comfortable." The two couldn't help but exclaimed at the same time. Looking at each other, each of them understood from the other's eyes that this was definitely an extraordinary good thing. They immediately put it away as if they had found a treasure. "Okay, it's late at night, let's say goodbye. Remember, after you go back, insist on diluting this spiritual spring and taking a bath. There are many benefits. Especially Guo Qi, I am very optimistic about you. I hope you can be in the Supreme Zone in the near future. see you." The supreme zone? Guo Qi couldn¡¯t believe his ears. A month ago, he was still worried about whether he would be beaten back to the Wushuang District, but now, Su Han said that he hoped to see him in the Supreme District? For Guo Qi, this is nothing more than a fantasy. However, for some reason, Guo Qi felt a strong confidence in his heart for the first time while holding the small bottle given by Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1616 Supreme Zone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Supreme Zone is similar to what Su Han imagined. It is a place full of spiritual power. The towering ancient trees and ancient relics everywhere make people unable to help but feel awe, which is very different from Lingyun District. "Welcome to the Supreme District." An examiner greeted the ten people who had just been promoted from Lingyun District very warmly. In the Supreme Area, there are four examiners, each from the four major sects. "According to the rules, your numbers will be ranked among the last ten in the Supreme Zone, that is, from 91st to 100th. Your test scores will be calculated from zero." Su Han couldn't help but be stunned. Does this need to be announced? When I first arrived in the Supreme Zone, my performance started from scratch. "Haha, looking at your expressions, I must be wondering why I specifically emphasize starting from scratch. Because this is the Supreme Zone, and the competition results in the Supreme Zone are accumulated month by month, and they will not be cleared at the end of the month. Zero. You just came up from Lingyun District and your points are zero, but those who were in the Supreme District from the beginning have accumulated points for two months now." The examiner smiled lightly. "Examiner, I was in the Supreme District in the first month. I had points at that time. I fell to the Lingyun District in the second month, but I performed well in the Lingyun District and came back. Can't I get my previous return? points?" There are several such contestants who were in the Supreme Zone in the first month, fell to the Lingyun Zone in the second month, and are now returning to the Supreme Zone in the third month. The examiner smiled lightly: "Sorry, as long as you leave the Supreme Zone, your points will be reset to zero. Even if you come back again, you can only be treated as a new person, and your points will start from zero." The expressions of those geniuses suddenly changed: "This this is unfair! They have accumulated points here for two months, but we are starting from scratch. How can we compare with them? Then this competition, how can we compare with them?" Isn¡¯t it just a formality?¡± The examiner smiled coldly: "You think it's just a formality? Since you don't have confidence in yourself, what's the point of participating in the competition? The talent draft selects real geniuses, and real geniuses should Have the ability to overcome adversity. Otherwise, if you are mediocre, what future will you have? If you really have strength and talent, then why did you fall from the Supreme District to the Lingyun District? Is it because we don¡¯t like you, so we deliberately rushed you? you go?" Those geniuses were speechless for a moment. Su Han, who was nearby, also felt that this rule was a bit exaggerated. However, he did not ask for trouble and protest. "The rules have been set by others. If you protest, you won't be able to change anything. You can only ask for trouble." "Okay, among the ten of you, many of you are coming to the Supreme Zone for the first time. It is necessary to understand the competition rules of the Supreme Zone. The competition in the Supreme Zone is completely different from the following three zones. Here, You¡¯re going to face more than just a fight in the ring.¡± "Now, come up and collect your competition nameplates, and then each of you will receive a copy of the competition rules, and go back to your residence to study them carefully. Starting tomorrow, the third month of competition in the Supreme Zone will officially begin." "Remember, the Supreme District only welcomes the true geniuses, and does not welcome wastes who only complain and do not know how to work hard. Read the following rules carefully. It does not mean that you will lose if you come late. Okay, let's disband!" When Su Han saw the examiner finished speaking, he stopped staying and went directly to find his place to live. The area of ??the Supreme District is at least five times larger than that of Lingyun District, and the number of people in the Supreme District is only half of that of Lingyun District. Such a ratio of land and number of people makes every cave in the Supreme District no longer have any other caves within a radius of dozens of miles. It is very quiet and can be said to have its own world. Arriving at Cave No. 91, Su Han looked at the magnificent courtyard and said to himself: "This will be my hometown for a long time to come." ?When you push the door in, the old rule is to check around first. After inspecting for three or four times and finding no accidents, Su Han leisurely sat on a chair in the middle of the yard and began to read the rules of the competition in the Supreme Zone. The Supreme Zone is indeed different from the other three areas. In the Supreme District, there are only a hundred people. It seems that the four major sects intend to protect the major geniuses and do not arrange for them to constantly fight and collide. From the rules, it can be seen that the Supreme Zone pays more attention to the cultivation of geniuses. In the Supreme Zone, everyone has competition points. After the end of this month, they will be ranked according to their points. The game points are divided into two categories, one is basic points and the other is advanced points. What is basic analysis?In this supreme area, there are tests in four areas, each area has five tests, a total of twenty basic tests, and the total score is one hundred points. In these twenty tests, how much you have done this month will get the corresponding points. If it is not completed, there will be no points deducted. As for advanced points, there are many ways to obtain them. For example, challenge other contestants. Here, to challenge other contestants, you need to get twenty points. If you win, you can get your own twenty points back and get the opponent's twenty points. If you lose, the twenty points will be deducted and added to the opponent instead. Each contestant can only challenge once a day, and the challenge objects are also randomly selected. However, this challenge is not mandatory. If you feel that you are not strong enough, you can give up a daily challenge. However, some powerful geniuses are very keen on this challenge to earn points. Even if the opponents drawn are of similar strength, the bet can be set by both parties after mutual agreement. What is a self-determined bet? That is, under the premise that both people agree, the twenty points of the bet are added to more. You can add it to fifty, you can add it to one hundred, or you can even put all your points up. Of course, this premise must be voluntary for both parties. Furthermore, the review of this self-determined bet is very strict. If someone is found to have deliberately let loose and lost points to the opponent, then the points of both people will be cleared directly. Therefore, in the first two months of the Supreme Zone, although self-determined bet games often occurred, the bets were not particularly large, and no one put up all their points. After all, the places in the Supreme Zone are hard-won, and no one wants to lose all their points because of a temporary gambler's mentality. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,617 Su Han¡¯s initial plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In addition to challenging other contestants, there are many other ways to earn advanced points. For example, receive various tasks. There are seven levels of tasks, from level one to level seven. If you complete a first-level task once, you will get ten points. If you cannot complete it, ten points will be deducted. Level 2 tasks, completed once, will earn you twenty points. If you fail to complete the task, twenty points will be deducted. Level three tasks correspond to thirty points. Level 4 tasks have 45 points, level 5 tasks have 60 points, level 6 tasks have 80 points, and level 7 tasks have 100 points. No matter which level of task, if you want to apply, you must have enough points to mortgage. Because if you cannot complete it, points will be deducted. Furthermore, there is only one opportunity to apply for a task every day. If you fail, you will not be allowed to apply for the task within three days, and you can only continue to apply on the fourth day. In addition to these regular tasks, there are occasionally some special tasks open. Special tasks are open to everyone in the Supreme Zone, and the point rewards are also very high. However, a special mission will be opened every ten days at most. Every time a special mission appears, it will inevitably cause the geniuses in the Supreme Zone to go crazy. Because the point rewards for special tasks are very high, and if you fail, your points will not be deducted. However, participating in special missions has certain risks. The general rules are these. There are many ways to earn points in the Supreme Zone. In addition to the basic test score of 100 points every month, you can also earn points by challenging others, and you can earn points by completing tasks. There are many ways to earn points. Su Han read this rule several times and had a rough idea in his mind. From this point of view, the points gap in the Supreme Zone may really be very large. ¡° Moreover, newcomers who have just arrived may not have no chance. Because, here, there are many ways to obtain points. If you fail, the points will be deducted. In other words, you may make a fortune, or you may lose money. If a contestant is a little more aggressive and fails a few more times, the points will be deducted one after another, and he may lose everything. And for newcomers, if they play steadily, they may not be ranked at the bottom here. "This competition in the Supreme Zone is really complicated. I don't have any points now, and I can't mortgage them. It seems that I can only pick up the points from the twenty basic tests. I will try to get all of these 100 basic points. , and then go to receive the task, step by step. Now that I have no points, I have no capital, so I can¡¯t be too aggressive. Otherwise, once I lose the points I got from the basic test, I will have no chance to make a comeback." Su Han knows very well that in this month, the points that can be earned without pledging points are only 100 points for the twenty basic tests, which is the basic points. If you want to earn those advanced points, you must mortgage the points. In other words, once you lose your basic points, you will never get them back. This is because I am a newcomer and do not have any points, so I must work steadily and take it step by step. "Most of the geniuses in the Supreme Zone have now completed two months of competition and must have accumulated a lot of points. My starting point is already far behind those guys. Fortunately, the time is still long, a total of two years of competition Time, only two months have passed, and I still have twenty-two months to catch up with them, so there is still plenty of time. Of course, the first step must be to ensure that I will not be beaten back to Lingyun District after this month. " Su Han will never allow this kind of thing to happen. "I don't know, how many points does the person with the most points in the Supreme Zone have now?" Su Han has never participated in a competition in the Supreme Zone, so he really can't give an accurate estimate. However, although it is impossible to estimate for the time being, there must be no problem if the top few in the Supreme Zone have more than 500 or 600 points. After all, in two months and sixty days, even if you only complete one level one task every day, that¡¯s still 600 points. This does not include the basic score of 200 points in two months. Of course, the points are not steadily added. Once the task fails, the points will still be reduced. Moreover, after a task fails, you cannot apply for tasks for the next three days, which also affects the growth rate of points. Su Han could see that the focus of the competition rules in the Supreme Zone was to test the growth speed of these geniuses, rather than simply letting them collide. Let these top talents fully mature within these two years.Get up. Therefore, compared with other areas, there will be less swords and sword shadows in the Supreme Zone. This is naturally to avoid premature confrontation between the top geniuses and prevent someone from falling prematurely. After all, once the top talents clash, the collision is likely to be fatal. Therefore, in the Supreme Zone, there will be much less battles in the arena than in other zones. "However, it's not entirely impossible. Challenge other contestants and earn twenty points. This is undoubtedly a very good way to earn points for some geniuses who are very confident in actual combat. Therefore, in the Supreme Zone, there are still many battles every day. However, these battles are generally not life-and-death battles, and the intensity of the battles is not as intense as in the other three areas. Su Han knew that this should be deliberately controlled by the four major sects. After all, the purpose of the existence of this supreme zone is different from the other three zones. The purpose of the existence of the other three zones can be said to be to select top talents to enter the Supreme Zone, and the purpose of the existence of the Supreme Zone is to cultivate the growth of these top talents. When the two-year rematch period expires, the one hundred talents who can finally gain a foothold in the Supreme Zone will enter the finals. In the finals, that's the stage where these top talents really show their strength. And these two years will be two years for them to practice, progress, and improve. In the Supreme District, all conditions are very superior. To put it bluntly, although the four major sects are already super sects within the Upper Nine Domains, the most superior training conditions of the four major sects are even inferior to those in the Supreme Zone. ¡°Moreover, geniuses from all sects are gathered here. Everyone is in a tense competitive relationship, promoting each other, feeling the pressure of competition, and it is difficult not to make progress. Now, Su Han has a preliminary plan. That is to complete this month's twenty basic tests as soon as possible and get the one hundred basic points first. With a basic score of 100 points, he can do other things and have the opportunity to earn more advanced points. "Today is the first day of this month. Whether it is basic testing or other tests, it will not start until tomorrow. Why not take this opportunity to walk around and observe the competitors." When he was in Wushuang District and Lingyun District, Su Han did not deliberately observe his competitors, because in those two areas, he had an advantage and could gain an overwhelming advantage without knowing his opponents. However, this Supreme Zone is different. The geniuses here are all the top talents of each major sect. The ones with the lowest cultivation level are also starting from the fourth level of the Holy Realm. As a person at the second level of the Holy Realm, Su Han naturally needs to know himself, the enemy, and his opponent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1618 Basic Test You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Supreme Zone, like other areas, is not allowed to trespass in other places except the designated places. The area where activities can take place, in addition to the contestants¡¯ living areas, is the Grand Plaza of the Supreme District. There is a basic testing area, a task release area, and a competition arena area. As for the residential area, except for the main road along the way, the rest of the area is private property. Without the owner's permission, Su Han would naturally not be able to break into it. ??Walking around outside all the way, I found that there was no one hanging around at all. "That's right, every inch of time is worth every inch of gold, especially in this Supreme District, where you have a lot of time to practice and no one will hang out outside." After wandering around for a while, Su Han felt bored and returned to his cave. Feeling that these geniuses in the Supreme District were practicing hard behind closed doors, Su Han felt a sense of urgency in his heart. "Perhaps I am the only contestant below the fourth level of the Holy Realm in this Supreme Zone, right?" Su Han¡¯s current cultivation level is at the peak of the second level of the Saint Realm. Although he has not yet broken through to the third level of the Holy Realm, there is only a thin layer of veil separating him from that step, and he may break through at any time. However, even if he breaks through, he is still at the third level of the Holy Realm and has the lowest cultivation level in the Supreme Zone. However, once he breaks through to the third level of the Holy Realm, Su Han is confident that he can deal with the geniuses at the fifth level of the Holy Realm by relying on his various trump cards. Su Han spent a whole day and night in cultivation. The next day, before the gathering time came, Su Han came to the main square of the Supreme District. With a hundred competing talents gathered here, it¡¯s not particularly crowded. Even, in this huge area, it feels a bit empty. Although there were only a few people, Su Han felt the fanatical atmosphere of the Supreme District as soon as he entered here, and the strong competitive pressure reached a fever pitch in the grand square of the Supreme District. Su Han¡¯s face has not been wiped off, and he is wearing clothes unique to secular contestants, looking extremely eye-catching. Seeing Su Han dressed like this, all the geniuses in the Supreme District already knew his origins. The champion of Wushuang District, the champion of Lingyun District, when he was in Lingyun District, he single-handedly swept through several geniuses in the Holy Sword Stage, which directly led to the downfall of Miao Qianchun, the examiner of Lingyun District. A genius who stole the show in Lingyun District may be nothing in the eyes of these Supreme District geniuses. "However, a genius who uses cheating methods to suppress even the examiner, a genius who brings the examiner down to the point of collapse, is something that people have to be afraid of. Su Han could feel all kinds of complicated eyes sweeping over him. However, Su Han turned a blind eye. Suddenly, he felt a cold gaze coming from the left side. Looking up, it turned out to be a girl with a cold temperament, staring at her unblinkingly. In an instant, Su Han felt the murderous intention of the other party. "Who is this woman? Why is she hostile to me?" Su Han was a little confused. However, he also had a feeling that he had seen this girl somewhere before. "This woman is wearing the clothes of a disciple of the Holy Sword Platform. She should be a genius of the Holy Sword Platform. I should never have seen it. However, looking at her eyes that want to kill me and then quickly, I guess she belongs to Miao Qianchun. What a great disciple." Su Han heard from Xiaopang Sun that Miao Qianchun had three great disciples in the Supreme District. The only female disciple among them is a saint-level innate genius who is rare to see in the upper nine realms for a hundred years. Currently, among the younger generation of the four major sects in the Upper Nine Regions, there is only one saint-level innate body named Xin Huaixue. Now it seems that the woman who is full of murderous intentions towards him must be Xin Huaixue. Unexpectedly, he provoked a saint-level innate genius. Su Han touched his nose, but a saint-level innate body would not scare him out of his wits. In his previous life, he had seen many innate bodies of this level, and even innate bodies of a higher level than this were not unusual in his eyes. However, in the Upper Nine Realms, saint-level innate bodies are indeed very rare. This Xin Huaixue is undoubtedly the key protection target of the Holy Sword Platform. However, when he saw Xin Huaixue's cultivation, Su Han unexpectedly discovered that this woman was at the peak of the fourth level of the Holy Realm, which was lower than he had imagined. Logically speaking, with the resources of the Holy Sword Platform, it is absolutely impossible to cultivate a saint-level innate body genius who is only at the fourth level of the holy realm.? Because, as long as there are enough resources, the cultivation speed of the innate body will be much faster than that of ordinary geniuses. There are absolutely no bottlenecks in the cultivation of the innate body. However, this Xin Huaixue is only at the peak of the fourth level of the Holy Realm. There is only one explanation for this, and that is that Xin Huaixue is not a genius who has lived in the Holy Sword Stage since he was a child. He may have been discovered from the secular world. Feeling Xin Huaixue's strong murderous intention, Su Han was not afraid at all. At this time, the examiner also began to lecture. "The basic test is still divided into four areas, namely the martial arts field, the alchemy field, the mental field and the comprehensive field. Each field has five test items, and the basic score for each item is five points. Passing one For each item, you will get five points. If you fail, no points will be deducted." "Okay, now the test begins." The Supreme Zone is obviously the most valued by the four major sects. This basic test actually has more than 300 examiners, several times more than the number of contestants. In this way, every examinee can take the exam whenever he or she comes, and there is no need to waste time in boring waiting. What Su Han didn't expect was that in this basic test, the martial arts test only accounted for a quarter, and the remaining three-quarters were alchemy, mental strength, and other fields. This kind of setting is completely the way to cultivate a strong person in the Zun realm. If you want to become a strong person in the Zun realm, the first requirement is to be comprehensive and not have obvious shortcomings. With such a basic test setting, those who can get high scores are the most comprehensive geniuses. It seems that the rise of the Fengyun Julong Sect has indeed put some pressure on the four major sects, giving them a clear sense of crisis. They have begun to devote themselves to cultivating young talents who have the hope of reaching the realm of respect. However, this setting is definitely good news for Su Han. In this Supreme District, Su Han's cultivation level can be said to be the last, but when it comes to other achievements, no one in the Supreme District dares to say that he can beat him. It is not his fault that his cultivation level is low, but that he started late, unlike these sect geniuses who were born with a golden key in their mouths. Su Han decided to take the basic test in the martial arts field first to find out how difficult this martial arts test was. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1619: Someone is looking for trouble You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The martial arts test in the basic test is indeed quite difficult. This martial arts test is designed to be difficult for geniuses at the fourth level of the Holy Realm. With Su Han's cultivation at the second level of the Holy Realm and various trump cards, even though he could feel the difficulty in facing this test, he would not be able to defeat him in the end. Soon, Su Han completed the first test and the second test. These two tests are basically similar to the actual combat levels in the preliminary round. One is against the agency puppet, and the other is against the monster beast at the fourth level of the Holy Realm. After completing these two tests, the third and fourth tests will follow, both of which are tests on martial arts theory. In this regard, it is even harder to defeat Su Han. However, he did not perform too prominently, but completed it step by step. The examiners originally thought that in the aspect of martial arts theory, this worldly genius would be in a very awkward position without systematic training from the four major sects. However, the scene they imagined did not happen. This made the examiners look at this secular genius with side eyes. ¡°As expected, he was the one who brought down Miao Qianchun in Lingyun District. He really had two tricks up his sleeve. The last remaining martial arts test is also the finale. It is the most difficult, but the examiner personally goes into battle to test the contestants' martial arts level. The examiner suppressed the cultivation level to the peak of the fourth level of the holy realm and fought against the contestants. If the contestant can hold on for more than a quarter of an hour, he or she wins. The peak strength of the fourth level of the Holy Realm is a very top level existence even in the Supreme Zone. Only less than one-third of the people in the Supreme Zone have reached this level of cultivation. So, in this test, many contestants failed. On the stage, the examiner cheered up and shouted: "Are you ready?" Su Han stood on the opposite side of the ring, calm and calm, and nodded: "Please enlighten me." Seeing Su Han¡¯s steady temperament, the examiner nodded immediately, without further ado, he took a step forward and punched out. A simple punch seems to contain many martial arts principles that simplify the complex. It seems ordinary, but it is more terrifying than those fancy moves. Su Han only felt that this punch instantly locked the surrounding space, making him feel that no matter where he went to hide, he could not avoid this punch. "Li Huo Zhang!" Su Han also did not hesitate, using the "Seven Holy Palms" to interpret the mystery to the extreme. The wind of the palm resists the wind of the opposite fist and comes head-on. boom! The fists and palms collided, kicking up countless dust, and violent ripples of spiritual power spread out. Come again! Su Han¡¯s fighting spirit was inspired, and he had countless martial arts inspirations for a while. This "Seven Holy Divine Palms", seven kinds of mysteries, Su Han integrated the power of the essence of five attributes into his body, and in an instant, he performed countless mysteries. Even when facing the test of the fourth level of the Holy Realm, Su Han was fearless for a while and was completely immersed in his martial arts artistic conception. boom! boom! boom! Fighting with fists, Su Han's realm was lower than two levels. However, although he was at the peak of the second level of the Holy Realm, the spiritual power of Zifu was like a turbulent wave, which was not inferior to the power of the fourth level of the Holy Realm. Coupled with his excellent palm skills, for a moment, the examiner who was at the peak of the fourth level of the Holy Realm felt like he was at his wits' end. The palm technique of the worldly genius on the opposite side is obviously the "Seven Holy Palms", but when it actually collides, it makes people feel that this is not the power that the "Seven Holy Palms" should have at all. The "Seven Holy Palms", which incorporates the essence of the five elements, have significantly improved their level. The examiner's level of cultivation is indeed higher than that of Su Han. But when it comes to martial arts cognition and understanding of the mysteries of martial arts, he is completely inferior to Su Han. After a quarter of an hour, the examiner had no hope of winning. He didn't even dare to say that he had the upper hand. According to the rules, if a contestant does not lose within a quarter of an hour, he or she will pass. The examiner was very magnanimous: "Yes, young man, with this "Seven Holy Palms" in your hands, it has surpassed the original level and reached a new realm. I am very gratified that a genius like you can pass the examination. .¡± Su Han also smiled slightly: "I agree." The examiner laughed and left the ring. Such magnanimity made Su Han feel very good. It seems that the four major sects are not the only ones with narrow-minded villains. For example, Mr. Jiang from Wushuang District and this examiner are both very elegant elders.   The five tests in the martial arts field were passed just like this. Calculating the time, exactly half a day has passed. Su Han is still satisfied with this efficiency. At least twenty-five points have been obtained. After coming down from the ring and going to the martial arts testing area, Su Han discovered that he was not the first to complete the five martial arts tests. There are already more than a dozen geniuses in front of them, who have completed five martial arts tests and obtained twenty-five points. However, Su Han's appearance still caused a stir in the martial arts testing area. A worldly talent who came to participate in the competition actually completed five basic martial arts tests so quickly? Su Han paid his dues and recorded the results on his competition nameplate. He ignored all the looks and walked towards the next testing area. When we came to the mental testing area, there weren¡¯t many people here yet. The mental test area is a tower with nine floors. The content of the mental test is from the first floor to the fifth floor of the tower. Each floor corresponds to a test. The first floor is the first test, and the fifth floor is the fifth test. On each floor, there will be one hundred jade tokens, which correspond to the numbers of one hundred contestants. Only when you find the jade token with the corresponding number can you pass this level. ?Those who pass levels one to five within the specified time can get a full score of twenty-five points at once. If you don't pass, then you will get the corresponding points according to the number of floors you passed. This mental power tower is somewhat similar to the path of reincarnation that Su Han took during the primary election. However, there are some differences. The main reason for the confusing nature of the Mental Power Tower is the use of space formations to create various chaotic spatial situations, making it difficult for people to find the correct path forward when walking in them. This method of space folding involves very profound space magical powers. Su Han came to the foot of the Heart Power Pagoda and looked at the nine-story pagoda, but his heart was calm. The Tao of Reincarnation couldn't trouble him at first, and this pagoda can't trouble him either. "Hmph, kid, are you afraid? If you are, go back to the secular world and don't block the way here." When Su Han was observing the tower intently, a harsh sound came from behind him. Looking back, I saw a young man with wild long hair, wearing the clothes of a disciple of the Seven Star Sect. The largest disciple clothes seemed to be unable to cover his muscles, exposing his large chest muscles. Su Han frowned slightly, thinking that this guy is too rude. I am standing here, what does it have to do with you? His body froze, but he remained motionless, deliberately not moving away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,620 Gambling Battle in the Tower of Mental Power You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What, are you looking for trouble?" The young man grinned, stretched out his big hand like a leaf fan, and grabbed Su Han directly, "Get out of the way!" Su Han made a move, and the two forces collided in the void. Both of them groaned, and each other's bodies shook slightly. "Huh?" The young man seemed to be interested and laughed strangely, "I look down on a worldly boy like you. It's interesting!" With that said, he strode up and grabbed Su Han again. This time, his strength increased even more, and he used 70% to 80% of his strength. He seemed determined not to give up until he pushed Su Han away. Su Hanlian laughed and activated the Electric Feather Escape, his body only swayed slightly. The young man caught him, but he missed it. His body stumbled forward awkwardly, stumbling slightly. At this point, this guy was completely stunned. He stared at Su Han with eyes as wide as copper bells: "Good boy, I take back what I said before. You have two brushes. There must be nothing good about walking in this mental tower." Scared. Interesting, interesting! I had heard about a worldly genius before. I heard about it every day, every month, and my ears grew calluses. It seems that although the rumors are exaggerated, they are not completely fabricated. Very good. Okay, that¡¯s interesting.¡± The Seven Star Sect young man said this, rubbed his big hands, and grinned: "Your martial arts are very good, but I don't know how you are in other aspects. It seems that it is not easy for me to win against you. Time is running out now, and I have to enter. I¡¯m so mentally strong, I hope I have time to have a good fight next time to see who is stronger with your palms or my fists.¡± This guy was talking, gesticulating, and spitting, giving people a domineering feeling. He looked like an absolute militant. Su Han initially thought that this guy was deliberately provoking him, but now it seems that he had misunderstood. This guy should be born with such a weak character. For such a non-hostile person, Su Han naturally didn't have the time to argue with him. He smiled faintly and stepped out of the way: "Go in." "Aren't you going in?" the Seven Star Sect young man asked. "Enter." "Hey, do you want to come in too?" The Seven Star Sect's young man's eyes lit up, and he suddenly seemed to have thought of something exciting, and asked with a smile on his face. "Is there anything wrong?" Su Han couldn't help but ask when he saw his strange smile. "Hehe, there's nothing wrong with it. It's just that I think the two of us are going in at the same time. How about we make a bet on who can get to the fifth floor of the tower first and get his own numbered jade pendant? , whoever wins, how about it?" The young man said with joy. "So what if you win, so what if you lose?" Su Han couldn't help but find it funny. It seemed like he was a gambler. "Add a little more bet, how about betting on the Yuan Stone? A high-grade Yuan Stone." "I don't have high-grade Yuan Stones." Su Han shrugged. Things like high-grade Yuan Stones are basically monopolized by the four major sects in the Upper Nine Realms, and are basically not circulated in the secular world. "If a high-grade Yuan Stone is exchanged for a mid-grade Yuan Stone in the secular world, two to three hundred thousand mid-grade Yuan Stones cannot be exchanged for a high-grade Yuan Stone. It¡¯s not that a high-grade Yuan Stone is completely equal in value to two to three hundred thousand mid-grade Yuan Stones, but that high-grade Yuan Stones are rare in the secular world, and things are rare and valuable. The Seven Star Sect young man slapped his head: "By the way, you are from the secular world, so it's not surprising that you don't have a high-grade Yuan Stone. Then what are you betting on?" "Must you bet?" Su Han said with a smile. "Hey, you said our game is so boring. It's the same content all day long. If you don't have some fun yourself, you said life would be boring." Seeing that he was so interested in gambling, Su Han couldn't help but shake his head and declined politely: "Sorry, I don't have any bets to bet with you." "Isn't there anything valuable at all?" the Seven Star Sect young man asked sadly. "No." In fact, of course Su Han has a lot of good things, but they are all obtained through hard work and he does not want to gamble with them. "How could this happen? How could this happen?" The Seven Star Sect young man looked extremely depressed, walking around in circles, looking anxious. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows again, as if he had thought of a good idea, and slapped his thigh, "Otherwise, I will bet you a hundred high-grade Yuan stones. If you win, one hundred high-grade Yuan stones will be yours." .If you lose, how about you become my little brother from now on?" "Being your younger brother?" Su Han shook his head, "Not interested." "Alas"??You are so boring. Do you think anyone can be my younger brother? Or are you afraid that I will trick you? If you don¡¯t ask, when have I, Wan Qixing, ever taken advantage of others? Humph, if it weren't for the fact that you are a bit interesting, I wouldn't bother to follow you. " This young man was originally called Wan Qixing. Su Han could tell that this guy had no ill intentions, but he was just too motivated to gamble. He then smiled and said: "I don't want your Yuan Stone either. Let's make a completely equal bet. If you lose, I want you to be my little brother." "Shall I be your little brother?" Wan Qixing was really stunned. He stared at Su Han with his eyes as big as bells, as if he were looking at a monster, and suddenly burst out laughing: "Boy, you want me to be your little brother?" This thing sounds really weird to Wan Qixing. He is one of the top four beings among the younger generation of the Seven Star Sect, and among the fifteen geniuses in this Supreme Zone. Even those top geniuses would not dare to accept Wan Qixing as his younger brother. Because, Wan Qixing has a nickname called "Desperate Saburo". Once provoked, he may go crazy and is notoriously difficult to deal with. Geniuses of the same level in the Supreme District are unwilling to interact too much with Wan Qixing, fearing that this guy will suddenly go crazy. This is the reason why Wan Qixing is obviously very strong but has few friends. An unruly character like his is not something ordinary people can tolerate. Su Han ignored the other party's reaction and smiled lightly: "You want me to be your little brother, so to be fair, if you lose, you will naturally become my little brother. This is completely equal. What? You don't dare to bet, no Just forget it, excuse me." Su Han also saw that the other person was a complete madman. When dealing with such a person, as long as you satisfy his appetite, he would not care if you were rude or not. Wan Qixing was stunned for a moment, then slapped his forehead with his big hand: "It's true. Betting must be fair, or it's cheating. Right? Okay, then let's bet like this. Boy, don't go back on your promise. " "Just don't regret it." Su Han laughed and walked into the tower. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1621: Recognize you as the boss You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wan Qixing shouted: "Boy, if you want to be the first, there is no way." As he said that, he also caught up with him with a quick stride. This guy's face was full of excitement at the moment, and he looked like he was not an ordinary gambler. "Boy, don't blame me for not reminding you. The space on each floor of this tower of mental power will continue to change with the passage of time. In other words, the inside is changing rapidly, and every moment is different from the next. Although I I have gone through it twice, but it still feels difficult to come back now. Moreover, there are no rules in this space formation, and it all depends on your hard work to judge. There are many geniuses who have failed here. " Wan Qixing seemed to feel that bullying a newcomer was a bit overwhelming, so he deliberately reminded him a few times. Su Han chuckled and said deliberately: "Better take care of yourself, don't get lost in there." Wan Qixing screamed: "You kid, how dare you despise me, how unreasonable!" Su Han's figure flashed and disappeared in front of Wan Qixing with a hiss. Wan Qixing laughed strangely: "Does this silly boy think that if he walks fast, he can get there first? This tower of mental power does not rely on speed, but on a strong mental state." Wan Qixing seemed to be very confident in his mental power. He clasped his hands in front of his chest and stared at the spot for a moment. Then a confident smile appeared on his lips and he began to fly in the tower of mental power. Within a short while, Wan Qixing found his numbered jade token in the first floor space and arrived at the second floor smoothly. I looked around, but saw no sign of Su Han. "Hehe." Wan Qixing couldn't help but grin, "That silly boy must still be banging around down there. A newbie who comes to the Tower of Mental Power dares not to listen to my advice. He really doesn't know good people." It has to be said that Wan Qixing is very confident and has his own set of experiences in testing the Tower of Heart Power. He dared to say that in this Tower of Mental Power, even the top ten geniuses in the Supreme Zone might not be able to compare with him. His mind is very strong and he can always find some subtle clues, which greatly increases the speed of breaking through levels. He kept recognizing every trap and confusing path. Soon, he found his numbered jade token on the second floor and was ready to go to the third floor. "Hey, this kid dares to bet with me in the mental field. Who gave him the confidence? He is still young after all. He is so naive." Wan Qixing grinned with a proud smile on his face. "Haha, we have already reached the fourth floor. I can go to the fifth floor soon. I haven't even seen half of that boy. I guess he hasn't even reached the second floor yet, right?" Seeing that victory was about to come, Wan Qixing became even more proud. He likes gambling, but he is not coveting anything from others, but simply enjoys the fun of gambling. The fun of winning others and the feeling of frustration when others lose, this is Wan Qixing¡¯s greatest pleasure. There¡¯s nothing malicious about this kind of gambling, it¡¯s just Wan Qixing¡¯s bad taste. Of course, this is also because Wan Qixing has a good impression of Su Han. Wan Qixing is in the Supreme District, and he hears every day that a secular genius has emerged from the selection area below. First in the Wushuang District, and later in the Lingyun District, maybe he will enter their Supreme District soon, and the rumor is that he is amazing. However, Wan Qixing has some doubts. Is this worldly genius really as exaggerated as the rumors say? However, Wan Qixing found it very interesting to hear that the worldly genius brought down the examiner Miao Qianchun in Lingyun District. Wan Qixing also couldn't stand the fierce old woman like Miao Qianchun. Moreover, in the Supreme District, Miao Qianchun had a disciple, Xin Huaixue, who was also as high as 2,580,000 yuan. Xuan Nu's appearance made Wan Qixing dislike her. Now, in front of this tower of mental power, I happened to meet this worldly genius, and Wan Qixing also wanted to test it out. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This strength won Wan Qixing's respect. The bet is actually a signal that Wan Qixing recognizes and appreciates this person, so he bets with him. It's just that Su Han didn't know this. "Well, it took me some time to reach the fourth floor. However, my speed is considered fast in the entire Supreme Zone. There should be few people in the Supreme Zone faster than me, right?" Wan Qixing does have reason to be confident in this regard. Although he can only rank around fifteen in the Supreme District in terms of martial arts, in terms of mental strength, he is confident that he can compete for the top five or even the top three in the Supreme District.   After finding his numbered jade plaque on the fourth floor, Wan Qixing came to the fifth floor. "Phew, we finally reached the fifth floor. I have to quickly find my numbered jade token on the fifth floor so that the kid can be convinced that he lost. However, that kid is a rookie. At this time, he should still be walking around on the second and third floors. Right? Hahaha" Wan Qixing thought of the excitement and couldn't help grinning. "What are you laughing at?" Suddenly, a voice came to Wan Qixing's ear. "None of your business?" Wan Qixing replied casually, and then he was suddenly startled. Why did this voice sound familiar? Looking at the sound, Wan Qixing almost jumped up: "Why is it you?" Standing not far in front of him was Su Han, with a smile on his face and raising the jade sign in his hand, "Sorry, I'm a little faster than you." "Youhow is that possible? How did you get here?" Wan Qixing was completely confused and couldn't believe what he saw. "How you got here is how I got here. Who told you to waste your precious time thinking about how to win me all the way?" Su Han chuckled, "I'll go down first, you can slowly find your number." Card." "" Wan Qixing looked stunned, his mouth wide open, his expression extremely funny. Su Han came to the mental examination area and got the twenty-five points for the mental test. As a result, he has accumulated fifty points on hand. "Everything is difficult at the beginning. Now I have got fifty points, at least I don't have nothing." Su Han was very satisfied and was about to walk to the next test area. At this time, Wan Qixing also came down from the Heart Power Tower and stopped Su Han: "Wait a minute, don't leave!" Su Han stopped when he saw his serious look. Look at this guy's expression, if you don't wait for him, I'm afraid he will go crazy and run away on the spot. After Wan Qixing got the points, he came to Su Han with a depressed look on his face: "What are you laughing at? I, Wan Qixing, always keep my word. At worst, I will recognize you as the boss. However, next time I have a chance, I will win it back. When the time comes, you have to call me boss instead." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,622 Continue to Bet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, I'll wait for you to win it back." Su Han shrugged and smiled freely. "The next test is the five basic tests of alchemy. Do you want to take a gamble?" Wan Qixing chuckled and said, "First of all, let me remind you that I am a disciple of the Seven Star Sect, and alchemy is my strength. If you don't If you dare to bet, you can explain it in advance.¡± Su Han smiled: "Then don't bet." Wan Qixing smiled proudly: "You are self-aware. The reason why I made it clear to you in advance is because I don't want to take advantage of you. Humph, in the Upper Nine Realms, when it comes to alchemy, who dares to compete with us Seven Star Sect disciples? " There is a strong sense of confidence in what he said. Su Han chuckled: "It's not about self-knowledge, but about alchemy. If you really want to gamble, you will lose even more miserably and you will never be able to turn around in your life." Wan Qixing cried out in disbelief: "Boy, don't talk so wildly. Do you know who you are talking to? In front of the Seven Star Sect disciples, do you dare to brag about your alchemy attainments?" Su Han smiled lightly and said, "What? Is this how you keep your word?" Wan Qixing chuckled and scratched his head: "Boss, okay, you are my boss now. However, I still want to say, don't brag in front of me on your way to alchemy." "I really don't brag." "Then what do you mean?" Wan Qixing's expression was a little ugly. He felt that he, one of the top four talents in the Seven Star Sect, was not taken seriously by his opponents and was a little unhappy. "I just don't want you to lose so miserably." Su Han shrugged. "You think I will lose?" Wan Qixing shouted, "I was negligent just now and let you win the round. I am on the road to alchemy, even if I close my eyes, I can easily beat you!" It can be seen that Wan Qixing is full of confidence in the path of alchemy. "Haha, it's a good thing to be confident." Su Han didn't bother, said a few perfunctory words, and planned to leave. "Why are you laughing? Do you think I'm bragging?" Wan Qixing became even more depressed. Along the way to alchemy, he couldn't stand being looked down upon by others. "I don't know if you are bragging. However, betting with me is not a good thing for you." Su Han didn't care whether the person facing him was a disciple of the Seven Star Sect. For him, even if he was the master of the Seven Star Sect, in Dan In terms of Tao, he may not be as good as him. "I want to make a bet with you." Wan Qixing's self-esteem was completely aroused. "You've already lost a game, so why bet?" Su Han asked with a smile. "One more bet. If I lose this round, I will be your little brother for the rest of my life. I will never regret it or mess around. Do you want to gamble or not?" Su Han smiled and said: "Isn't a lifetime too far away?" Wan Qixing shouted loudly: "Everyone who knows me knows that I am a person who always speaks the truth. If I lose again on the road to alchemy, let alone call you boss, even if I call you grandpa, I will not regret it." "Grandpa, there's no need for it. However, you said you'd call me boss for the rest of your life. Don't regret it." Su Han felt amused when he saw that this guy was surprisingly stubborn. "Regret? I don't know how to write the word regret in my whole life." Wan Qixing shouted, "If you lose this game, we will be tied and no one owes anyone. Let's bet next time." "I won't lose." Su Han smiled lightly. When Wan Qixing saw the other party acting like this, his competitive spirit was completely aroused. "Okay, you think you can't lose, and I think I can't lose. I want to see who will lose." Wan Qixing said, and strode towards the alchemy test area. Suddenly, the addition of such an opponent made this boring basic test a little more interesting. Su Han also went to the alchemy test area just for fun. In other aspects, Su Han may not dare to say that he will definitely win. But in terms of alchemy, Su Han dared to say that he would definitely win, and there would be no chance of any surprises. The test in the Alchemy Zone is also divided into five items. The first item is to identify the elixir. Ninety-nine and eighty-one kinds of elixirs can be classified according to the attributes of the five elements in the shortest possible time without making any mistakes. After the examiner learned about the gambling battle between the two, he seemed to think it was an elegant thing and was happy to fulfill it. He gave them exactly the same test content so that they could compete easily. The difficulty with this item is mainly that these elixirs are relatively unpopular types. However, this is not difficult for Su Han, it is as simple as eating and drinking. He almost didn't use his eyes to see, and his nose slightly twitched.??, it can be accurately classified. Some of them don¡¯t even have to be smelled. Once you pick them up, you can identify them by just feeling them in your hands. Within a few breaths, Su Han raised his hand: "Okay." Wan Qixing over there was stunned when he heard this. He was only halfway done. However, he is the top genius of the Seven Star Sect and has a strong mind. He was not affected and quickly classified his part of the elixir. "The first test, No. 91 will finish first." After seeing the classification results of both parties, the examiner announced Su Han's victory. Wan Qixing was a little disbelieving. He walked over and looked at the elixirs that Su Han had sorted out. They were neat and flawless. The expression on his face ranged from questioning to puzzled, with a sense of disbelief. He glanced at Su Han a few times, as if he was looking at a freak. However, he still had a tough mouth: "Humph, these are superficial methods, you are just quick. Whoever wins three of the five tests first will be considered the winner." Su Han smiled and said, "That's exactly what it should be." The examiner seems to like watching this kind of collision between young geniuses, especially one of them is a genius from the secular world, and the other is a genius from the Seven Star Sect. These two people are competing in Alchemy. This kind of collision must be extremely exciting. "The second test is the matching of elixirs. There are forty-eight kinds of elixirs here. Please match them separately in the shortest possible time according to the principle of mutual complementation of medicinal properties. However, it is not necessarily a pairing." This is also a basic skill, and both Su Han and Wan Qixing are familiar with it. Wan Qixing looked eager to try. His falling behind in the first test made him more eager to fight and full of fighting spirit. Su Han had a calm expression on his face. In terms of alchemy, there was nothing worth his psychological shock. "start!" After giving the order, Wan Qixing immediately pounced on the pile of elixirs and started matching them. Su Han took his time and walked to his pile of elixirs. However, he was not in a hurry to take action. Instead, he looked at them one by one. After reading it two or three times, Su Han suddenly moved his hands like flying, like the most brilliant magician. In just two or three breaths, forty-eight elixirs were matched. There are two plants in a pair and three plants in a group, a total of eighteen groups. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,623: Admit defeat in a hurry You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Are you okay again?" The examiner looked surprised when he saw this scene. Su Han's speed in identifying and classifying elixirs had surprised him before. You must know that many of these elixirs are unpopular varieties monopolized by the four major sects, and are not the common products outside. And this test is obviously more difficult. Even the examiner himself finds it difficult to complete the matching in such a short time. Su Han nodded. The examiner didn't believe it. He took a closer look and his expression changed slightly. This matching result is completely accurate, without any error. Wan Qixing over there seemed to be stumped by something. He scratched his head and scratched his head for a while before finally getting it right. When he noticed this side, he found that they were far ahead again. "Two wins." Su Han stretched out two fingers and smiled narrowly. Wan Qixing looked depressed. He had already performed beyond his previous level and thought he would win this time. Unexpectedly, the reality was so cruel. "What the hell, have you dreamed about these test questions?" Wan Qixing simply couldn't imagine that a young man who was born outside the four major sects could have such amazing alchemy attainments. How familiar do these pair of elixirs have to be to be able to be so fast? Su Han chuckled: "Even if it's a dream, I still win." ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy, it¡¯s not over yet.¡± Wan Qixing snorted coldly. Of the five alchemy tests, two have just been conducted. There are still three items left, and Wan Qixing feels that he still has hope to reverse this unfavorable situation. As long as you win all three, it will be easy. "The third test is identification of prescriptions. Among the ten prescriptions given, some are right and some are wrong. You have to tick the prescriptions that you think are correct. As for the prescriptions that are wrong, you have to point out why they are wrong." "Remember, the accuracy rate of identifying ten elixir prescriptions must be more than 60% to pass the test. So, don't waste your accuracy rate by blindly pursuing time because of gambling." The examiner kindly reminded me. Ten pill prescriptions were placed in front of the two of them. Su Han took a quick look and saw that these prescriptions were not complicated to him. However, eight of the ten prescriptions were wrong. Su Han ticked the two correct prescriptions, and then started writing on the other eight prescriptions. He didn't have any extraordinary performance, he just tried to use plain language to point out the mistakes. In about a quarter of an hour, he completed the test. And Wan Qixing¡¯s side is obviously not finished yet. Especially two of the prescriptions, Wan Qixing was not sure. After thinking for a long time, he finally reluctantly answered. When Su Han handed over the prescription, the look of surprise on the examiner's face flashed across his face again, and he frowned as he looked at it. The more he looked at it, the more frightened he became. Originally, he thought that by handing in the answer so quickly, this secular genius must be arrogant and arrogant, and it would be difficult for him to achieve any good results. But at first glance, there is nothing wrong with this answer, it is a perfect score. The examiner glanced at Su Han meaningfully, feeling inexplicably shocked. At the same time, he began to sympathize with Wan Qixing. When Wan Qi happily handed in his answers, he found that the examiner was looking at him with pity. Su Han stood beside him with an indifferent smile. "Hehe was earlier than me?" Wan Qixing couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth, feeling depressed and completely unbelievable at the same time. "I don't believe it. I guess his accuracy rate is not more than 60%, right? There must be a lot of mistakes in handing it in so quickly." Wan Qixing did not want to believe this fact at all. However, after finishing speaking, Wan Qixing found that the examiner opposite looked at him with a sympathetic look. "His accuracy is 100%, there is not a single mistake. Let me take a look at your answer sheet." The examiner smiled bitterly. Wan Qixing¡¯s brain exploded with a bang, and his whole person was in a mess. Lost again? Three tests, all failed? "How is this possible?" Wan Qixing's poor brain was completely exhausted. He felt that his defeat was too incredible. "There are people outside the world, and there is a God outside the world." The examiner smiled and said, "Wan Qixing, I usually see you gambling and fighting with others, do you admit defeat this time?" Wan Qixing¡¯s big palm-like hands kept grabbing at his messy hair, with a depressed look on his face.??Looking at Su Han, he kept thinking: "How is it possible? How is it possible?" However, after thinking about it for a moment, Wan Qixing seemed to have figured out something and smiled: "I, Wan Qixing, have never convinced anyone, but I am convinced today. Anyone who can make me submit in terms of alchemy." Man, you are still the first. Okay, I am convinced by calling you boss, and I will be your little brother for life from now on." "However, the gambling battle is not over yet. Although I lost, I still want to lose gloriously. I want to lose 2:3, and I must not lose 0:5." There are still two of the five tests left. Although Wan Qixing has already lost, if he can win the next two, at least it will not look so ugly. The fourth and fifth tests are to test the practical operation of alchemy, that is, alchemy. In this aspect, Wan Qixing has no advantage compared to Su Han. However, Su Han found that although this Wan Qixing was a good gambler, his gambling quality was not bad. You must know that in many cases, the quality of gambling is character. Wan Qixing is already much better than most of the disciples of the four major sects. At this moment, Su Han deliberately let go. In these two tests, he deliberately lost one of them, and he lost very cleverly without leaving any trace. In the end, with the result of 1:4, although Wan Qixing lost, it was not an ugly loss. The examiner¡¯s eyes were meaningful, as if he had guessed something, but did not reveal it. Just add the twenty-five points from this alchemy test to the two of them. "Today's gambling battle was very exciting. I really hope that this alchemy test area can have such wonderful performances every day." Before the two left, the examiner also encouraged them. "If he hadn't been responsible for the alchemy test itself, he would have even doubted whether this secular genius knew the test questions in advance. "Boss, where are you going? Just wait for me, hey!" As soon as Wan Qixing went out, he saw Su Han walking so fast and immediately ran after him. At this time, another man wearing the costume of a disciple of the Seven Star Sect came over. When he saw Wan Qixing and heard him calling him boss, he couldn't help but be startled. Then he laughed with a weird look on his face: "Wan Qixing, who are you calling boss? Could it be that you are finally going to give in to me and accept me as your boss?" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 1,624 Believe it or not, I will beat you You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wan Qixing was stunned, who is this? So shameless? However, when he saw the face of the visitor clearly, Wan Qixing cursed loudly: "Get out of here, what are you doing? I think you are the boss? Who do you think you are?" Su Han was startled when he saw the person coming. Because he actually knew this person. Isn¡¯t this Lu Kuang, a direct descendant of the Lu family of the Seven Star Sect? This guy went to Cangxue City last time to make trouble with Su Han, but was detained by Su Han and ripped off. In Su Han's eyes, this Lu Kuang was the boy who gave away money. Thinking of this, Su Han felt that Lu Kuang was not so annoying anymore. Who would hate a boy who brings money? Su Han wished he could have this opportunity again, because Elder Lu was so rich, so rich. However, Su Han has not forgotten that he still wears the disguise of a secular contestant. In the eyes of others, he is only a secular champion, not Su Han. Lu Kuang obviously didn¡¯t look down on worldly geniuses. His eyes casually glanced at Su Han¡¯s face and stopped at Wan Qixing. There was a mean smile on his face: "Didn't you call me boss boss just now? Besides me, my fellow disciple, who else is worthy of being your boss?" In terms of age, Lu Kuang is several years older than Wan Qixing, and they are both geniuses of the Seven Star Sect. But when it comes to qualifications, Wan Qixing¡¯s qualifications are much better than those of Lu Kuang. However, Lu Kuangsheng had a good fate and a good reincarnation. He was reincarnated into the Lu family of the Seven Star Sect and received much more resources than Wan Qixing, a savage with no family background. After being tortured by Su Han last time, Lu Kuang went back and was taken to retreat by Elder Lu, which really gave him a lot of opportunities. Elder Lu spent almost all the good things he had collected over the years on Lu Kuang. After leaving seclusion, Lu Kuang transformed from the third level of the Holy Realm to the fourth level of the Holy Realm, suddenly becoming one of the top geniuses of the Seven Star Sect. The most important thing is that I have obtained a lot of trump card magic weapons, and my actual combat ability has been greatly improved. If the humiliation of Cang Xuecheng were to happen again now, Lu Kuang believed that it would be impossible for the secular monk to get any benefit from his hands. Therefore, Lu Kuang is now very confident in front of Wan Qixing. Wan Qixing's cultivation is also at the peak of the fourth level of the Holy Realm. However, Lu Kuang feels that Wan Qixing's actual combat ability is definitely not as good as his current self. ¡°Moreover, although Lu Kuang has several confidants in the Seven Star Sect, they are all unable to take action. He really wanted to tame the wild man Wan Qixing into his little brother and help him. Wan Qixing almost thought that he heard wrongly. Lu Kuang, who looked like an idiot, actually wanted to be his boss? This made Wan Qixing feel deeply offended. Isn't this Lu Kuang just a second-generation dude relying on the protection of his ancestors? This kind of person has always been like garbage in his eyes. Even this kid dares to show off in front of him. ¡°Moreover, when I lost the bet and was depressed, I still pretended to be cool in front of myself. "Lu Kuang, you don't choose the day when you want to be whipped, right? Don't think that because you have a good grandpa, I won't dare to whip you!" Lu Kuang was stunned. He came out of seclusion this time and inherited the mantle of his grandfather, Elder Lu, which is very powerful. He used to feel that he was a little worse than Wan Qixing, but now, he is definitely better than Wan Qixing. How dare you contradict yourself in this way? Lu Kuang's face suddenly darkened: "Wan Qixing, do you understand the rules? Do you understand the superiority and inferiority? What is your origin? What is my origin? With my origin and my cultivation, can I still Not qualified to be your boss?" Wan Qixing laughed evilly and faced Lu Kuang: "I don't care what your background is or what your cultivation level is. Do you dare to try again? Believe it or not, I will beat you to the ground?" Wan Qixing lost the bet, and he had no place to vent his depression. This Lu Kuang was ignorant and came up to him on his own, which was simply a lack of foresight. When Lu Kuang saw Wan Qixing¡¯s fierce face, he suddenly regretted that he was so mean-mouthed. Who doesn't know that Wan Qixing is a desperate man? Who in the Seven Star Sect dares to offend him? Even though his strength has improved by leaps and bounds now, he doesn't dare to say that he will definitely have an advantage in front of him. If you want to conquer him yourself, you shouldn't use this method. Lu Kuang hurriedly said: "Forget it, I have to take the test today, and I won't share your common knowledge. I will slowly discuss it with you later. Now the four major sects are taking the exam together. You and I are both disciples of the Seven Star Sect. We should unite as one and avoid any disagreements. What¡¯s the benefit?¡± This guy is the keyAt this moment, I got scared. Wan Qixing snorted coldly: "You guys are united as one, I'm warning you, don't show off in front of me next time." Lu Kuang¡¯s expression was ugly: ¡°Well, you Wan Qixing, you are so rampant now, just wait. One day, I want you to be obedient to me.¡± Wan Qixing sneered repeatedly, gave Lu Kuang the middle finger, and walked away. Su Han shook his head and walked out. When these young geniuses are compared, their superiority becomes apparent. Lu Kuang was from a good background and had many resources, but in terms of character, he was always unable to support Adou. "You secular ant, why are you shaking your head?" Lu Kuang was already very depressed. Seeing the secular contestant shaking his head as if watching a show, Lu Kuang couldn't help but feel furious. This kind of ant-like character also shakes his head? Su Han secretly laughed in his heart, why didn't I see you so crazy when I was detaining you in Cangxue City? At that moment, he sneered and followed Lu Kuang's example, giving Lu Kuang the middle finger. "Why should I shake my head? It's none of your business?" Su Han left behind a word and walked away, leaving Lu Kuang with black lines on his face. Lu Kuang was about to say something more when suddenly the door of the alchemy room opened and a figure walked out: "This is the alchemy test area. Who is making noise here? Do you understand the rules?" When the examiner saw this figure, he couldn't help but smile. This is a genius of a heaven-defying level: "Xin Huaixue, have you completed the alchemy test?" ?? Lu Kuang was already depressed, but after being scolded by Xin Huaixue, he became even more depressed: "This this is not my fault." Lu Kuang also knows the origin of the woman who is talking to him. This is a saint-level innate body. Although he is not the number one genius in the Holy Sword Platform yet, sooner or later she will be. Although Lu Kuang is conceited, he also knows that this woman cannot be offended. Therefore, he could only suffer this woman¡¯s scolding in vain. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,625: How to increase points You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xin Huaixue glanced at Lu Kuang, but his expression became even colder. Obviously, a character like Lu Kuang cannot catch her eye. The examiner was a little embarrassed when he saw the scene, and hurriedly smoothed things over and said, "Okay, the commotion just now is not Lu Kuang's fault. The cause of the matter was Wan Qixing of the Seven Star Sect, who was gambling with the worldly genius on Dan Dao. The result of the test was that Wan Qixing actually lost." "What? Wan Qixing had a bet with that worldly genius on Dan Dao, and he lost?" Lu Kuang was stunned for a moment, and couldn't help but blurt out, "How is that possible? Wan Qixing is also among the top ranked Dan Dao talents in the Seven Star Sect after all. Five exists?" He, Lu Kuang, felt that he was stronger than Wan Qixing now, but that was in terms of martial arts. In the field of alchemy, Lu Kuang admits that there is still a gap between himself and Wan Qixing. And now, this Wan Qixing actually lost to a secular guy in alchemy. Doesn¡¯t this bring shame to the Seven Star Sect as a whole? ¡°Wan Qixing, this loser, really brings shame on our Seven Star Sect.¡± Lu Kuang cursed, as if complaining like this could help him regain the face he had just lost. Xin Huaixue's face was shrouded in frost, he smiled coldly, and said with disdain: "You are not doing your job properly! You can show off your trivial skills, but a secular monk is really vulgar." Speaking, the white clothes were wins the snow and left. The examiner suddenly remembered something, his face changed, and he smiled bitterly: "Look at my mouth, I was so quick that I forgot about Xin Huaixue's master, Elder Miao Qianchun, and the grievances he had with this worldly genius in Lingyun District. Forget it. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk anymore.¡± Ever since Lu Kuang heard that Wan Qi Xing failed at the hands of that worldly genius, he felt very unhappy for some reason. At this moment, he said angrily: "I apply for a test." Su Han completed fifteen tests in three fields in one day, and now has seventy-five points. Seeing that the day is almost over. Su Han did not continue walking to the comprehensive testing area, but was going back to his residence to rest. Anyway, this is only the first day of this month, it¡¯s still a long time. "Boss, why don't you go to the comprehensive test area to brush up your points? There is still a little time left today, and the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone may be there now to brush up their points." "Brush points?" Su Han was stunned. Wan Qixing nodded affirmatively: "This basic test is not difficult for us, so everyone jokingly calls it brushing points. Basically, the top twenty people in the Supreme Zone will get one hundred points for the basic test every month , are all guaranteed.¡± "Are you guaranteed to get the top twenty spots?" "That's right. So far, I haven't heard of anyone failing. And, basically, they can complete the basic tests in these four areas within one to a day and a half. If someone hasn't completed it in more than two days, then Even if I get the last 100 points, I won¡¯t feel successful because I wasted too much time on the basic test and delayed getting advanced points later.¡± ??Basic test, the top score is only 100 basic points. Advancement points are what distinguish the level of the contestants in this supreme zone. "Then how many points do you have now?" Su Han couldn't help but asked curiously. Wan Qixing said carelessly: "I have a score of 730 or so. However, compared with those perverts, there is still a big gap." "How many are the tallest?" In fact, Su Han has always wanted to ask this question, but he has never been able to find the right person to ask it. Today, by chance, I took in such a young man, so I could inquire about it. "The ones with the highest points are not much different from each other. It is definitely more than a thousand points, but I don't know if they have 1,100 points." Wan Qixing shook his head and sighed, "Those guys are all sects. Among them, I enjoy the most resources. I, Wan Qixing, am in the Seven Star Sect, and I can be considered one of the top four, but compared to them, my status is still awkward. My grandma doesn¡¯t care about me, but my uncle doesn¡¯t love me.¡± "Really? How can the top four geniuses not be taken seriously?" Wan Qixing scratched his head: "In the sect, there are also family factions fighting. In the Seven Star Sect, the Lu family and the Gu family are connected by the same spirit, and the Ruan family and the Gongsun family are connected by the same spirit. These are two major factions. They are fighting openly and secretly. As for me, I don¡¯t belong to any of their factions, and I¡¯m not willing to join them, so I don¡¯t want to please either of them. Compared with those of them who have family backers, their resources are much less.¡± People like Lu Kuang and Gu Qianmo are obviously geniuses with family backgrounds. The reason why Lu Kuang was able to jump from being ranked outside the top ten of the Seven Star Sect to the top five of the Seven Star Sect in such a short period of time was also due to the family's resources. No??, speaking of which, Su Han has not seen Gu Qianmo in the Supreme District yet. Hearing the data Wan Qixing said, Su Han felt awe-struck in his heart. Unexpectedly, the person with the most points in the Supreme Zone has more than a thousand points. Before, I had guessed that their points must have exceeded five or six hundred. It seemed that I still underestimated their speed of earning points. It seems that since I arrived late, I really have to take a big step to catch up. Seeing Su Han's silence, Wan Qixing, a guy who never knew how to comfort people, said in a rare moment: "Boss, don't worry. With your level of mental strength and alchemy level, you won't be slow to increase your points." Su Han is not worried, but thinking about how to increase his score more safely. "Wan Qixing, generally speaking, which way to earn points is the fastest among advanced points?" "Well, if you are strong enough, your cultivation level is high enough, and your combat power can give you a crushing advantage, then challenge other contestants. Every time you win, you will get twenty points, and if you lose, twenty points will be deducted. Supreme The guys at the top in the district have to challenge others every day, so they rack up points very quickly.¡± Wan Qixing said, and also scolded angrily: "Damn, isn't it just because you have more resources, more treasures, and your cultivation level is a little ahead, and you just rely on this to earn points from others like crazy, how shameless. .¡± Su Han didn¡¯t feel much after hearing this. If you have an advantage at hand, you should take advantage of it. This is also the norm in the martial arts world. "So, how difficult is it to complete a level one to level five mission?" Wan Qixing thought for a while and replied: "The first-level task is equivalent to the difficulty of the fifth test in the basic test. But it doesn't necessarily depend on luck." "As for the second-level mission, it is twice as difficult as the first-level mission. The higher level tasks have to be doubled." "So difficult?" Su Han was slightly surprised. The difficulty doubled continuously. When it reached the fifth level of difficulty, how could it not go to heaven? Wan Qixing nodded: "It is difficult. If it were not difficult, those animals would probably reach 1,500 points by now, or even more." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,626 Upgrade is coming soon You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "So, are these tasks divided into various fields like the basic tests?" Su Han asked. "Of course, it is divided into fields. As long as you are particularly good in a certain field, you can continue to take on tasks in this field. Of course, in order to prevent malicious points brushing, there are still restrictions." Wan Qixing has been in the Supreme Zone for two months, and naturally knows all the rules of the Supreme Zone. "What restrictions?" Su Han heard that the tasks were divided into areas, and he felt confident. "For example, if you are strong in the alchemy field, you can apply for tasks in the alchemy field continuously and apply every day. However, the level of the task must be applied from the first level. If you apply for a first-level task today, you will only apply for it tomorrow. You can apply for a second-level task, but you can only apply for a third-level task the day after tomorrow, and so on. When you apply for the highest level, which is the seventh-level task, after completing it, you have to go back to the first level and start over. Moreover, If the mission fails, you will not be able to apply for another mission within three days." Su Han knows that you cannot apply for tasks for three days after failure. If it were not so constrained, those who want to score points would probably be even crazier. Su Han did the math. If there were no restrictions under these rules, if he completed a second-level task every day, plus the basic points, he would now have 1,400 points. But with the existence of this rule, after completing the second-level task, you have to apply for the third-level task the next day. If you feel that you cannot complete the third-level tasks by yourself, you can only transfer to other fields and apply from the first level again. In addition, you cannot apply for tasks for three days after a task failure. This ensures that no one will mindlessly score points. "Boss, you don't want to rack up points in the alchemy field, do you?" Wan Qixing took a breath. "What do you think?" Su Han smiled leisurely. Wan Qixing grinned: "Okay, I absolutely support it!" Su Han does have this idea. Because I am new to the Supreme Zone, I am already far behind others in the starting point. If we go step by step, God knows when we can catch up. Therefore, we must use the craziest momentum to gain points, even if we can't catch up, we can slowly get closer. ¡°At least, this month, you must ensure that you are not eliminated. If the final score is in the bottom ten, he will have to return to Lingyun District. This is something Su Han will never allow to happen. "However, you have to be cautious, boss. I have tried this kind of continuous scoring in Dandao District. After completing the first level task, I applied for the second level. After completing the second level task, I applied for the third level. After completing the third level task, I applied for the third level. Level 4. As a result, I failed in the Level 4 mission and was not allowed to apply for missions for three days. It was so frustrating, and it completely disrupted my momentum of earning points." Wan Qixing couldn¡¯t help but remind Su Han. "I didn't expect you to have the ambition to score continuously in the same field. It seems that you are indeed very confident in the alchemy field." Su Han said. Wan Qixing chuckled and scratched his head: "Compared to you, the boss, you are far behind." The two chatted for a while, and I have to say that Wan Qixing and Su Han still got along quite well. As we chatted, we felt like we were old friends at first sight. Wan Qixing has an unruly personality and never really convinces others. In the Seven Star Sect, it was also because he couldn't stand the kind of factional struggle, so he always kept to himself. Infighting all day long is not the sect life Wan Qixing wants at all. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go to the comprehensive field basic test together tomorrow.¡± Wan Qixing waved his palm as big as a cattail leaf fan and walked towards his residence. Su Han looked at the sturdy figure with a slight smile on his face: "This guy is quite big, but his mentality is very simple, like a big child. How can such a person get so far in the sect?" One step at a time, it seems, it all depends on talent and character.¡± In the world of martial arts, simplicity is not necessarily a bad thing. There are not so many intrigues, but you can focus more on martial arts practice. However, this kind of person also has disadvantages. Unless his talent can overwhelm all the geniuses around him, he will easily be squeezed out by geniuses of the same level and become a marginal figure, unable to enjoy the best resources. Back at his residence, Su Han recalled the content of the test during the day and arranged his plan to earn points. "The content of the basic test is indeed not difficult. Wan Qixing also said that a hundred points in this basic test is basically equivalent to a free gift for the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone. The reason why they have to test it as quickly as possible Completing it is to leave more time for earning advanced points later.¡± ?According to what Wan Qixing said, the first level difficulty of the task is roughly the sameThe highest level of difficulty for the basic test. Su Han recalled his last assessment in the basic martial arts field, which was against an examiner who was at the peak of the fourth level of the Holy Realm. Such a huge difficulty is only at the first level. From this point of view, if you want to score points, the martial arts field is really not worth it. It¡¯s not that Su Han is afraid of challenges in martial arts, but because he started too low, he must make careful calculations to maximize points at the lowest cost. If you go to the martial arts field, the first level mission is equivalent to the opponent at the fourth level of the holy realm, let alone the second and third level. Although Su Han is not afraid, this is obviously not worthwhile. Spending so much effort and taking risks is not as easy as going to the alchemy field to earn points. You should know that you can only apply for this task once a day. Of course, you should choose the field in which you are most confident and the least labor-intensive. For Su Han, this field is the field of alchemy. "Tomorrow, first complete the comprehensive field test of the basic test and get all the 100 points for the basic test." Using the difficulty of basic tests in other fields as a reference, Su Han felt that he should definitely score 25 points in the basic test in this comprehensive field. After having the plan, Su Han no longer thought about it. Sit cross-legged and continue practicing. The conditions for cultivation in the Supreme Zone are very favorable. Coupled with the miraculous effects of the "Integrated Creation Skill", Su Han felt that there was another sign of breaking through his spiritual sea realm. He felt that he had reached the critical point of the second level of the Holy Realm, and he only needed a triggering opportunity to break through in one fell swoop. Therefore, Su Han worked very hard, hoping to successfully enter the third level of the Holy Realm in one go. "In the Supreme District, I am afraid that I am the only one who has not entered the Earthly Saint Realm. Most of the others are at the fourth level of the Holy Realm in the Earthly Saint Realm, and a few are at the fifth level of the Holy Realm. As for some If you don¡¯t reach the fifth level of the Holy Realm, you won¡¯t know.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,627 Secondary Mission You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Since there is no rule in the Supreme Area to gather in the arena area at regular intervals every day for arena matches, there are very few opportunities to see other competing talents. ??Especially the top geniuses, all of them cherish their identities and rarely show their faces in order to maintain a sense of mystery. Su Han practiced hard, frantically absorbing spiritual energy all night long, and tempering Zifu. He felt that he was getting closer and closer to the critical point of breakthrough, and he was just waiting for the last line to explode. "It seems that it will take a little chance to finally break through this critical point. I don't have to worry, it will happen naturally." When the next morning came, Su Han was full of fighting spirit. As soon as he got up, Wan Qixing came to the door and invited Su Han to complete the basic test in the comprehensive field. It seems that Wan Qixing recognizes Su Han as the boss. Come to the comprehensive field of the basic test area, the assessment in the comprehensive field is diverse, and some fields in the martial arts world are involved. As Wan Qixing said, points are given for this basic test and it is indeed not difficult. The comprehensive field test items that Su Han drew were not difficult. They involved all aspects of formations and talismans. Su Han was familiar with them and quickly obtained the twenty-five points. On the other side, Wan Qixing did not encounter any difficulties and also received a perfect score of twenty-five points. We met outside the testing hall. Wan Qixing chuckled and said, "Going to the Alchemy Mission Area?" "Go, why not go?" Su Han laughed. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? will be in the Xinli area and the Alchemy area, is relatively confident. However, in comparison, he felt that the Alchemy Zone was more confident. Many of the people who came to the Alchemy mission area were disciples of the Seven Star Sect, but they did not meet that disappointing guy like Lu Kuang. "Apply for a first-level mission." The two spoke at the same time. On the first day you come to Dandao District, you can only apply from the first level task. After the two of them received their tasks, they walked to the task assessment chamber. For Su Han, the first-level task was naturally as difficult as eating and drinking. Within a short time, both of them completed their respective tasks. This level of task is equivalent to the highest level of difficulty of the basic test. The top twenty geniuses in the Supreme Zone can easily pass this level of task without any pressure. The examiners in the task area were not the same group as the examiners in the basic test area. The examiners were not surprised to see Wan Qixing complete the first-level task. However, there was a flash of surprise in his eyes when he saw that this worldly genius could complete the first-level task so quickly. Su Han naturally didn¡¯t care about the examiner¡¯s reaction and left with Wan Qixing. The mission for this day is over. Su Han returned to his cave and practiced hard. Time is precious, and he must seize every minute to practice in the Supreme District now, because compared with these sect geniuses in the Supreme District, he started too late. If you don¡¯t work hard, you will really fall behind. The next day, the two came to the Alchemy Mission Area again, and they were still the same examiners as yesterday. "Huh? Are you both applying for level two tasks?" The examiner naturally remembered these two people. I already came to the Alchemy District to apply for a mission yesterday, and I showed up here again today. According to the rules for applying for missions, I can only apply for the second-level Alchemy mission. But in the eyes of this examiner, most geniuses in this supreme zone have difficulty completing the second-level alchemy task. Wan Qixing is the top genius of the Seven Star Sect. It is understandable that he applies for a second-level mission, but is this a secular genius? Also apply for secondary tasks? Generally speaking, you should go to other mission areas to apply for a first-level mission. This is safer, right? The examiner thought that this secular genius came with Wan Qixing and did not apply for a job in the Alchemy District. But unexpectedly, this worldly genius really nodded: "Apply for the second-level task." For a moment, the examiner was speechless. However, since he was the examiner, he naturally didn't say much. He just nodded and handed the two task tokens to the two of them respectively. However, in his heart, he believed that this worldly genius might not be able to pass this second-level task. Su Han came to his secret room for task assessment. There was also an examiner in front of the secret room. "Go in, the mission is inside, you can see the content of the mission yourself. If you complete it within the stipulated time, you will pass the mission. If you cannot complete it within the stipulated time, the mission will fail." Su Han nodded and walked inside. This second-level task is not difficult for Su Han. It's a piece ofThe missing ancient elixir recipe needs to supplement the missing raw materials. For others, the difficulty of this task lies in the remoteness and unpopularity of Gudanfang. However, for Su Han, no matter how unpopular it is, it is not a problem. Su Han looked at it for a moment and already understood the principle of this elixir. He discovered that the answer was not single. For every missing raw material, there were several alternatives. Su Han wrote it in detail and discussed it. It¡¯s not that he likes to show off, but he¡¯s afraid that the examiners will be stupid and only recognize one of the answers and judge the task to be a failure, which would be bad. The whole process took about a quarter of an hour. After completing the answer sheet, Su Han walked out of the secret room. When the examiner outside the secret room saw him, he couldn't help but be startled: "During the mission, you are not allowed to move around at will, go in!" Su Han smiled bitterly: "The mission is completed, can't you still move around?" "Done?" The examiner was startled, how could this be possible? For this secondary task, the prescribed time is two hours. But how long has it been since he finished it? With strong suspicion, he walked into the secret room and after checking the answer sheet, the examiner was stunned by Su Han's answer sheet. This answer sheet can be said to be perfect, with all aspects taken into consideration, making it clear at a glance and providing new inspiration. "Thisis this really the answer sheet you made yourself?" The examiner subconsciously said something silly, but after saying it, he realized that there was something wrong with this sentence. Su Han frowned and asked, "Is there anyone else here?" "That's not what I meant. It's just that your speed was too fast and your answer sheet was too good." The examiner said something stupid and regretted a little, so he compensated. Su Han probably saw that he didn't have any ill intentions, so he nodded but didn't say anything else. The examiner looked at Su Han meaningfully and was puzzled. A mark was placed on that task token to indicate that the task was completed. "Take the task token and go back to the examiner where you first applied for the task to submit the task. This second-level task is completed and you can get twenty points. Congratulations." Su Han nodded, took the mission token, and turned around. "Look at my words, I almost offended people. But this worldly genius is really amazing. He completed the second level task in a quarter of an hour. Could it be that he has seen this test question somewhere before? ?¡± After much deliberation, the examiner came up with the only explanation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1628: The Examiner Who Deliberately Makes Things Difficult You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The examiner responsible for announcing the task showed an expected smile on his face when he saw Su Han coming back. He was thinking to himself, is it coming out so soon? It seemed that this mission was in vain. In the final analysis, the young man couldn't hold his breath. He fought all the way from the secular world to this place and got carried away. However, it would be nice to have this lesson to let him know that this second-level mission in the Supreme Zone cannot be applied for easily. This examiner is not gloating, but feels that this worldly genius is not very down-to-earth. If he had seen the competition between Su Han and Wan Qixing the day before yesterday, I'm afraid he wouldn't think so. "The task is completed, I will hand in the task." Su Han paid no attention to what the examiner was thinking, so he walked up directly and handed over the task token. "finished?" The examiner originally wanted to tease this young genius who knew nothing about the world, but suddenly he heard that he had completed the task. this¡­¡­ "It's done, please accept it." Su Han nodded. Anyway, he had already become accustomed to all kinds of contempt and doubts during the talent draft, and he didn't care if there was one more person like this. The examiner was full of doubts and took the task token. After watching it for a moment, I was astonished that this was really done. ¡°Moreover, it was completed in such a short period of time. You know, Wan Qixing has probably just started working on the task now, and it is still early to complete. "Not bad, not bad. Twenty points are awarded for the second-level task. They have been added in. Just take a look." Although the examiner was frightened, he calmed down after all. Su Han smiled, took the competition nameplate, nodded to the examiner, and left. He still went back to his cave to practice. Time was precious and he couldn't afford to waste a minute now. Another day, Su Han went to the Dan Dao mission area and applied for a level three mission, which was still completed in a very short time. Another day passed, and Su Han came to the Alchemy mission area again, but Wan Qixing did not follow him, but moved to the Heart Li mission area. Today, the examiner¡¯s face has changed. There are many examiners in this alchemy mission area. It is normal for different examiners to be on duty. The examiner hadn¡¯t seen Su Han in the past two days, so he naturally didn¡¯t know that Su Han had been doing tasks in the Dan Dao mission area for three consecutive days. After taking Su Han's competition nameplate, he heard Su Han say: "I apply for a level four mission." "What? Level 4 mission?" The examiner's eyelids twitched slightly and he couldn't help but ask, "Are you sure?" Su Han nodded firmly: "I'm sure." The examiner still didn't come back to his senses. He looked at Su Han for a moment, as if he had remembered something, and then said with a half-smile: "Are you the secular contestant? I heard that you caused a lot of trouble in Lingyun District. The movement." "Does this have something to do with the competition in the Supreme Zone?" Su Han seemed to have some taste. This examiner is different from the previous examiners. In his words, he seems to have a lot of malice towards him. And although some of the previous examiners were surprised and some were rude, none of them had any ill intentions toward themselves. It was just a purely psychological reaction. "Haha, of course it has nothing to do with the competition in the Supreme Zone. But young people are too crazy, which may not be a good thing. Level 4 mission, do you know what level 4 mission means?" Su Han raised his eyebrows and thought, are you not done yet? He doesn¡¯t want to waste time talking nonsense to this person. Impatiently, he said: "If I can't apply for a Level 4 mission according to the rules, then please tell me directly. If I can apply for a Level 4 mission according to the rules, then please do it as soon as possible. My time is precious and I don't want to waste my breath." What? The examiner was really taken aback, this guy is really cool. I am a dignified examiner. When those sect geniuses come here, who can't respect them respectfully? Who dares to get angry at himself? "However, rules are rules, and he really doesn't dare to violate them. He still remembered Miao Qianchun's lessons learned clearly. This examiner is also from the Holy Sword Stage. The reason why he talks so much is because he dislikes this worldly genius and wants to disgust him. But this guy obviously didn't disgust Su Han, but made him sick. Seeing other contestants coming into the alchemy area one after another, he was furious, but he didn't dare to get angry for fear of being impeached. Holding back the evil fire, the examiner gave Su Han a token for a level four mission and sneered: "Go find the mission assessment secret room by yourself." Su Han expresses?Indifferently, he took the task token and walked to the assessment room. He could naturally tell that the examiner was most likely from the Holy Sword Stage. " However, with Miao Qianchun's experience, if these examiners want to manipulate the assessment, they will be doing it themselves. In Dan Dao District, it¡¯s not like no one has applied for level four tasks before, but at least it only happens once every few days. Therefore, when the contestants in the mission hall heard that this secular genius applied for a fourth-level mission, they all looked at him sideways, commented, and felt incredible. "Isn't this worldly genius too crazy? Applying for a level four mission? Does he really regard this alchemy area as his backyard, and he can play whatever he wants?" ¡°Tsk, tsk, it¡¯s a level four mission, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll come out in despair later.¡± "Definitely, how many geniuses in the Supreme Zone have failed in the fourth-level tasks, and a secular boy actually overestimates his capabilities and wants to challenge the fourth-level tasks." "That's not necessarily true. I heard that he completed a level three mission in the alchemy area yesterday. In the basic alchemy test, he even beat Wan Qixing from the Seven Star Sect." "What? That stupid big man Wan Qixing?" someone asked in surprise. As soon as he finished speaking, a tiger roar came from outside the hall: "Which bastard is talking bad about me?" A strong-backed figure broke in. The person who was gossiping just now was picked up by Wan Qixing and thrown out before he could react. "Mom, if a tiger doesn't show off its power, it will treat me like a sick cat. Next time you dare to gossip behind my back, I'll see if I don't make you doubt your life." Wan Qixing came here after completing the first-level mission in the mental area. As soon as he came over, he actually heard someone speaking ill of him behind his back. What he hates most in his life is the villain who talks behind his back. "You, and you, come here and tell me, what were you discussing just now?" Wan Qixing pointed to the other two contestants participating in the discussion. The two men were forced by Wan Qixing's power and were afraid that he would run away on the spot, so they had no choice but to tell what happened in detail. "Challenge the fourth-level mission?" Wan Qixing's eyes lit up, he clapped his knees and praised, "As expected of my boss, Wan Qixing, he is courageous!" The examiner at the Holy Sword Stage was already unhappy, but when he saw Wan Qixing acting like this, his resentment was suddenly transferred to Wan Qixing. It's a pity that Wan Qixing is not in Dandao District to apply for a task today, otherwise, he would have to make things difficult for him. "What a stupid guy. He is so self-destructive that he actually recognized a secular monk as his boss. He has brought all the four major sects into disgrace." The examiner was full of mischievous thoughts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1629: Alchemy Monster You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the secret assessment room, Su Han has already started his new mission. This fourth-level mission is indeed much more difficult than the third-level mission. But for Su Han, there are almost no problems in alchemy. This task requires contestants to select useful materials from thousands of elixirs on site, which can be combined into a prescription. The requirement is to combine at least ten different prescriptions. The time limit for this task is two hours. For ordinary participating geniuses, thousands of elixirs are enough to give them a headache. It also takes at least more than an hour to classify and refine them. It is even more difficult to put them together. However, for Su Han, elixir materials of this level are not very difficult. Su Han quickly classified these elixirs into categories. He started with the main ingredients of the elixir. Su Han picked out the ones that were suitable for the main ingredients of the elixir one by one. There were a total of thirty or forty elixirs that were suitable for the main ingredients. Then, the prescriptions using these elixirs as the main ingredients also appeared in Su Han's mind one by one, and he compared them one by one, and then looked at the other elixirs. If all the auxiliary materials can be selected from the scene, a prescription can be made. At this speed, Su Han continued in an orderly manner. It has to be said that these level four tasks are indeed complex. But no matter how complicated things are, they are only for laymen. For experts, as long as the method is correct, no matter how complicated things are, it will not be difficult. About half an hour later, twenty-two combinations of elixirs were displayed in front of Su Han. Su Han marked each combination of elixirs, what elixirs can be refined, what the elixir names are, and the general principles were also explained. After doing this, the time is exactly one hour. Su Han walked out after checking that everything was correct. There was also an examiner in charge outside this secret task assessment room, who was not the same examiner as the examiner at the Holy Sword Stage just now. The examiner couldn't help but be surprised when he saw that Su Han had finished it. But he didn't say anything after all, and walked directly into the secret room to inspect the results. As soon as you walk into the secret room, you can see the twenty-two pairs of combinations, neatly arranged and explained in detail, almost clearly at a glance. "Thesethese are all the combinations of elixirs you have summarized? So many?" The examiner was almost stunned. He looked at these combinations blankly. After counting them, he found that there were twenty-two groups. As for this task, the only requirement is to combine ten groups of pill recipes. After the examiner counted the number of pills, he became confused. "Yes, according to my inference, this should be the limit. It is impossible to combine the remaining elixirs to create a new prescription." Su Han said with certainty. "Indeed, indeed" It took the examiner a long time to react, and his tone was full of emotion, "In fact, our organizer has also deduced this question, and it is true that only twenty-two kinds of elixirs can be combined, and there cannot be more. But do you know how long it took us to deduce this result?" "How long?" Su Han was stunned, not expecting the examiner to tell him this. "At that time, a total of ten of us participated in the discussion, and it took a whole day and night to deduce twenty-two kinds of elixirs. And you actually deduced twenty-two kinds of elixirs in one hour" The examiner praised him repeatedly, "Genius, you are truly a top genius. I have to say, you are really a god-level talent in alchemy. I have learned a lot today. If you ask me to complete ten alchemy combinations within an hour, it's not easy." It¡¯s difficult. But to combine all the pill formula combinations in such a short period of time is definitely a monster.¡± This examiner is completely different from the Holy Sword Stage examiner who just applied for the mission area, and he did not hesitate to praise Su Han. "You are definitely the most talented young man I have ever seen in my life. You must not let this talent down." The examiner¡¯s words are serious and thoughtful. Su Han smiled: "So, I passed, right?" "Yeah, of course it counts. If you can't pass this, we examiners won't be able to pass either. If it weren't for the fact that the fourth-level task only has forty-five points, and if I were asked to grade it personally, I would definitely give you a hundred points. Points, two hundred points. Your answer is absolutely perfect." The examiner was full of praise and entered Su Han's results into the task token, "Go back and hand in the task to collect points. I hope you can successfully enter the four major sects. With time, you will definitely grow into a prominent elixir in our Upper Nine Domains. Taoist hands." This is definitely the highest level of praise.   Su Han smiled slightly, feeling very touching about this kind encouragement. "Young man, with your strength, you can definitely challenge the fifth-level mission. So far, there have been only three attempts to challenge the fifth-level mission in this Alchemy mission area. And there is only one successful case. I hope that you can become the fifth-level mission. Two examples." The examiner encouraged. "The second case is not interesting. If you want to do it, do the first one. Has anyone applied for the sixth-level task?" No one has really applied for the sixth-level mission. In fact, there are only a handful of people who apply for level five missions, only three times in more than two months. There is only one person who successfully completed the fifth-level mission. Moreover, it was good luck, and the task he received was considered to be a relatively low-difficulty level five task. Since that time, no one has completed the fifth-level mission. It's really too difficult. With the young genius's background, it's just unlucky to be able to complete it. "However, I am proud enough to have completed the fourth-level task. Because so far, in more than two months, there are only ten cases in the Supreme District that have completed the fourth-level alchemy task. Su Han returned to the area where he applied for the task with a smile of success. When the Holy Sword Stage examiner received Su Han's mission token, his entire face turned green. He had been sarcastic before, but now, Su Han responded in this way, which is undoubtedly the most effective slap in the face. Now, the points recorded on Su Han¡¯s competition nameplate are already 205. A basic score of 100 points, plus 10 points for first-level tasks, 20 points for second-level tasks, 30 points for third-level tasks, and 45 points for fourth-level tasks, for a total of 205 points. Su Han is still very satisfied with this speed of earning points. However, Su Han himself didn¡¯t know that overnight, his name had spread to the ears of all the examiners in the Alchemy Mission Area of ??the Supreme District. ¡°In one hour, all twenty-two combinations of elixirs for level four tasks were combined. This is simply a legend. It¡¯s another new day. When Su Han appeared in the Alchemy mission area again, no one seemed to be surprised. This alchemy monster should definitely come to the alchemy mission area. The application examiner in the Dandao mission area has a new face today. "How is it? Do you want to apply for a Level 5 mission?" When Su Han handed over his nameplate, the examiner asked enthusiastically, without Su Han having to say anything himself. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,630 An unprecedented challenge You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han indeed wanted to apply for a Level 5 mission, but was a little uncomfortable being asked this question. The examiners are different every day, and everyone's reaction is different, which is really hard to adapt to. Level 5 missions are undoubtedly more difficult. Two hours later, Su Han returned to the application area again and submitted the task token. Level 5 mission, completed! The news of the successful challenge to the fifth-level alchemy mission spread throughout the entire Supreme Zone. A secular genius actually accomplished such a feat in the Supreme Zone, becoming the second person to complete the fifth-level alchemy task in the Supreme Zone since the start of the talent draft. If it were the original person who completed the fifth-level Alchemy task and completed the fifth-level task again, maybe everyone wouldn¡¯t be so surprised. However, it happened to be a worldly genius who came to break this record. This undoubtedly caused a lot of doubts and a lot of dissatisfaction. "What? Level 5 mission in the alchemy zone?" When Xin Huaixue received the news, his first reaction was that it was incredible, "How can people in this world have such evil alchemy geniuses?" She also comes from a secular place, so she naturally knows the ins and outs of a secular place. Although she, Xin Huaixue, is a genius with a saint-level innate body, when it comes to alchemy talent and alchemy background, she is definitely not outstanding in this supreme zone. This is the result of her master Miao Qianchun giving her a lot of evil remedies. Otherwise, her alchemy attainments may be directly counted down in the Supreme Zone. This is because in the field of alchemy, it often pays more attention to inheritance and foundation than martial arts. Without decades of daily immersion, it would be extremely difficult to achieve anything on the alchemy path. ??????????? The alchemy foundation of the secular land is naturally much worse than that of the four major sects. The alchemy geniuses in the secular land can only receive a superficial part of the alchemy knowledge. Therefore, Xin Huaixue was surprised to know that secular geniuses were so outstanding in alchemy. "However, she was surprised, but her beautiful eyes were still cold: "Huh, it's just a heretic. Even if he can maximize his alchemy talent, he still can't compare with my innate body." Xin Huaixue seemed particularly displeased with this secular genius. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the grudge between Master Miao Qianchun and this secular genius, or because they both came from the secular world. "If you dare to offend my master, I will let you dance around for a few days. The day I draw you in the challenge will be your end." "Haha, boss, that's amazing, you are now a big celebrity in the Supreme District." Wan Qixing grinned widely and laughed happily. "What's so good about being a big celebrity? It's just that some people want to make me a target of public criticism. Haven't you seen that the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone are all more low-key than the others?" Wan Qixing shook his head: "They are them, and you are you. Those guys like to pretend to be gods and ghosts, pretending to be something else. You are my boss. If you have ability and talent, you should be arrogant and shock those bastards. Damn it. Let them have nothing to do and act like they are arrogant." "That's all, at this stage, I don't need to compete with anyone. My most important task now is to collect points. If I can't increase my points, anything I say is just a cloud." Su Han knew that there was no need to be so hostile before the real decisive battle. ¡°Boss, do you really want to challenge the Level 6 mission tomorrow?¡± Wan Qixing asked, rubbing his big hands like cattail leaf fans. "Yeah." Su Han nodded. "Hehe, then tomorrow will be even more interesting. No one has applied for the sixth-level alchemy task so far. You are definitely going against the odds. No matter whether the task is successful or not, as long as you take the step of applying , can definitely shock those bastards to death with their momentum." Wan Qixing was even more excited than Su Han, and his eyes were shining brightly. Now Wan Qixing has almost blindly worshiped Su Han. Not only Wan Qixing is curious, but the entire Supreme Zone is now discussing whether that secular alchemy evildoer really wants to apply for a level six mission tomorrow? Level 6 tasks are something that even the top geniuses would not dare to attempt. If you succeed, the reward is tempting, with eighty points. However, once you fail, 80 points will be deducted and you will not be allowed to apply for tasks for three days. This is definitely the heaviest loss. Su Han now applied for a five-day mission in the Alchemy Zone, and earned a total of 165 points from the Alchemy mission. If the level 6 mission fails, half of it will be deducted directly, which is equivalent to two or three days of wasted work. This is absolutelyIt is the heaviest blow. Wan Qixing scratched his head and scratched his head. He stood up and sat down for a while. He looked very excited. Sometimes he was beaming and sometimes he was talking to himself. It can be seen that Wan Qixing has already regarded Su Han as one of his own, and he was so excited about Su Han that he couldn't sleep. This night is really long for Wan Qixing. Early the next morning, Wan Qixing came to Su Han early to guard Su Han. Su Han was also amused when he saw Wan Qixing's anxious look. Challenging the sixth-level mission is just an ordinary thing for Su Han, but for Wan Qixing, it is an extraordinary and earth-shattering event. "Boss, take a few deep breaths and don't be too nervous. You have to remember that this is a level six mission and it's no joke." Wan Qixing chuckled. "You're so nervous, what's there to be nervous about?" Su Han shrugged. "Are you really not nervous? As expected of the boss, this is 80 points. If you win, you will get 80 points at once, which is equivalent to doing eight first-level tasks. If you lose, it will be equivalent to you having done all the tasks in the first two or three days. All your work is in vain.¡± Although Wan Qixing said this, in Su Han's mind, he never considered the possibility of failure. Su Han still has plenty of energy left for the fifth-level tasks, so even if the level-6 tasks are twice as difficult as the fifth-level tasks, Su Han still can't be defeated. "Eighty points, after winning it, my points will reach 345 points." Su Han was full of longing. For other top talents in the Supreme Zone, 345 points may not be enough, but for Su Han, he has only started for a few days, which is an excellent start. ¡°As long as you keep on brushing in this alchemy area, it will be just around the corner to reach five hundred or one thousand points. Although other geniuses also rack up points, and they may rack up points continuously in their respective areas of strength, it is impossible for anyone to be as crazy and rack up points as efficiently as Su Han in the alchemy area. While talking to Wan Qixing, the two of them had arrived at the application area of ??the Dan Dao mission area. Since there are now widespread rumors that Su Han is going to challenge the sixth-level alchemy task, which is unprecedented in the Supreme District, many people want to witness the challenge process with the mentality of watching the fun. Therefore, there are twice as many people in the Alchemy Mission Hall as usual. Seeing Su Han's figure appear, the hall suddenly became excited. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1631 Everyone¡¯s Attention You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Are you sure you really want to apply for the Level 6 mission?" The examiner confirmed again. "OK." Su Han nodded lightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting here for so long, aren¡¯t you just waiting for my boss to challenge the sixth-level mission?¡± Wan Qixing shouted from the side. "Take your task token, young man, you are still the first to challenge the sixth-level task. I hope you are lucky." The examiner handed a task token to Su Han. Wan Qixing waved his hand and shouted: "Boss, come on, win the sixth level mission, you will be the number one genius in the Supreme Zone!" The four words "first genius" were very harsh, causing the geniuses around to watch the fun frown slightly. Not everyone can be the first genius. Even the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone do not openly claim to be the number one genius at this time, because no one wants to be the target of public criticism at this time. "The number one genius. Now this title is actually a burden. Anyone who dares to claim to be the number one genius will definitely become a benchmark for everyone to attack." Even those guys who had no hope of becoming the number one genius felt very unhappy when they heard Wan Qixing say this. For a worldly genius, who gave him the courage to call himself the number one genius? Aren't you afraid that the wind will flash your tongue? However, Wan Qixing, a simple man, didn't expect that much at all, and he didn't mean to make enemies for Su Han. He was defeated by Su Han several times, especially in the mental and alchemy fields that he was proud of, and he was completely convinced. One mouthful is a boss, and he is willing to scream. Wan Qixing is a rough man. Whatever he thinks in his heart, he will say what he says. He never bothered to hide his thoughts, and he had no interest in caring about whether others liked it or not. He only knows that he very much hopes that the boss can successfully challenge the sixth level mission. Level 6 tasks are indeed very difficult. Basically all sixth-level tasks require independent refining of elixirs, and the quality of the elixirs is very high. Of course, for Su Han, although this has some challenges, it is not very big. The time limit for level six tasks is six hours. The quality of the refined elixir requires the highest quality. The quality of elixirs is divided into low-grade, medium-grade, top-grade, and top-grade. But above the best, there is actually a higher quality. However, higher quality is basically impossible to appear in the Upper Nine Realms. There are no such top-quality pill cauldrons here, nor such perfect raw materials? That kind of quality only belongs to the Eternal City, the capital of Daxia. After sorting out all the materials, Su Han observed the alchemy cauldron provided on site. For these level six tasks, only this alchemy cauldron is allowed to be used for refining. The quality of this alchemy cauldron is not bad, and it has reached the quality required to complete this alchemy. Su Han preheated the alchemy cauldron step by step in an orderly manner. In his previous life, Su Han had a physique that was unable to practice martial arts, but he became a famous alchemy master in the Eternal City. This was actually a special case. Basically, it is very difficult for people who cannot practice martial arts to become a master of alchemy. This is because, in the final analysis, alchemy involves the control of the power of the five elements. The so-called elixir is to mix various types of elixirs with single attributes to form a more powerful effect. This is the secret of alchemy. Although the secrets of alchemy are far more than these, there is no doubt that this is the most fundamental. Therefore, in the final analysis, alchemy is still in the same line as martial arts, and they are all connected. Of course, there are also many martial arts geniuses who are not willing to spend their limited energy on cultivating alchemy. That's because although Alchemy's power is respected by others, without strong force as a guarantee, it can only be respected but not feared. In Su Han¡¯s previous life, he was famous in the Eternal City in the name of Alchemy. However, this does not mean that he has enough prestige to shock the Eternal City. Because he does not have absolute power. Su Han quietly looked at the alchemy cauldron in front of him, concentrating on it. Time passed minute by minute, and Su Han felt calm. Once he entered the alchemy state, he regained the feeling of his previous life. There are more and more people in the mission application hall of the Alchemy mission area, and people who have completed missions in other areas are also gathering. Apparently, news of someone challenging the Level 6 mission has spread. There are one hundred people in the Supreme District. In addition to those strong men who rely on their status, almost half of the geniuses from the middle and lower reaches are here. There are four people gathered in the hall.The number of fifty. And Wan Qixing took advantage of this time to complete a first-level mission and came out soon. He is also very anxious now. You know, this is the first time someone has applied for a level six mission. Although Wan Qixing was very confident in his boss, before Su Han came out, Wan Qixing was also very confused. If this challenge to the sixth level mission is successful, it will definitely be a sensation, enough to shock even the top geniuses. Therefore, Wan Qixing is very much looking forward to this kind of scene. "Boss, you have to work hard. I am very happy to have such a person I admire, but I hope you can come back victorious and slap those so-called top geniuses in the face." Wan Qixing is anxious and full of expectations. It's not that he's jealous of those top geniuses, it's that he really can't stand the behavior of those guys. However, Wan Qixing looked around and found that there were no particularly top-notch geniuses among the people watching. None of the top twenty geniuses in the Supreme Zone came here. "Hey, those guys have their eyes high. Even if they are extremely curious, I'm afraid they won't come in person. But it doesn't matter whether they come or not. As long as the boss completes this task, they will definitely come as soon as possible. Get the news. Hahaha, I wonder if they will be restless at that time?" As time goes by, many more people come one after another. Even Lu Kuang from the Seven Star Sect couldn't resist the temptation and ran over in person. Lu Kuang¡¯s expression changed when he saw Wan Qixing. However, after being stared at by Wan Qixing, Lu Kuang was too smart to come up to say hello, and his heart was full of resentment towards Wan Qixing. "Wan Qixing, this idiot, hugged the thigh of a secular boy instead of hugging me, the elder's direct grandson. This Wan Qixing's brain is really not abnormal." "Out!" At this time, I don¡¯t know who suddenly shouted. All eyes were looking in that direction. Just three hours have passed, and now it¡¯s coming out? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,632 The uproar in the Supreme Zone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wan Qixing¡¯s eyes lit up and he walked forward. His huge palm pushed aside the person in front of him. After a closer look, the person who came out was indeed Su Han. ¡°Boss!¡± Wan Qixing¡¯s eyes widened and his heart skipped a beat. It's not a good sign that it came out so soon. Su Han was stunned when he saw fifty or sixty people gathered in the hall, and asked Wan Qixing: "What's going on?" Wan Qixing chuckled: "I heard that you challenged the Level 6 mission and came to see the fun. How about it, boss? Is it done?" When asked this question, Wan Qixing clenched his big hands into fists, his eyes gleaming, and he was obviously very nervous. Su Han nodded: "The sixth-level mission is quite interesting." "What do you mean it's interesting? Is it successful or not?" Wan Qi became anxious. The others saw Su Han nodding and heard him say it was interesting. They didn't know whether the mission had been completed or not. For a moment, everyone looked at Su Han one after another, their eyes full of complex meanings. There are some who are looking forward to it, some who hope to see the joke, and some who are pretending to be disdainful. "Well, it's done." Su Han nodded calmly. "That's great!" Wan Qixing raised his head and laughed, "Hahahaha, the sixth level mission, have you seen it? This is a genius! A real genius!" As Su Han walked forward, the contestants in the hall who were watching the excitement consciously moved out of the way. Their eyes looking at Su Han were also full of complex expressions. "Examiner, this is the task token, please check it." Su Han was not complacent just because he had completed the sixth level task. Whether others are envious or jealous, it has nothing to do with him. The examiner¡¯s hand was also twitching slightly. He took the task token and sighed: ¡°Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, the first person to challenge the sixth-level task in the Supreme District is actually a secular genius.¡± ¡°With that said, the examiner also added eighty points to Su Han¡¯s competition nameplate. As a result, Su Han¡¯s competition nameplate already had 345 points. With 345 points, it is basically guaranteed that Su Han will not be eliminated from the Supreme Zone at the end of this month. "Brother, let me meet you. I am Lu Kuang from the Seven Star Sect. I never thought that there would be a genius like you in the secular world. It really opened Lu's eyes. Lu came here today just to see the elegance of a secular genius. , I wonder if you, brother, are interested in gathering in my cave? In the field of alchemy, among the four major sects, my Seven Star Sect is ranked second, and no one dares to be ranked first." Lu Kuang took the lead, standing out from everyone and greeting him warmly. Su Han couldn't help but be startled. He didn't expect that Lu Kuang had such a side. I still remember the day I met Lu Kuang here with Wan Qixing, and there was some friction between them. This Lu Kuang, as if nothing happened that day, greeted him enthusiastically. Wan Qixing was also stunned, stepped forward and pushed Lu Kuang away: "Stay away, don't block the road here." Lu Kuang was furious, but he finally restrained himself and said coldly: "Wan Qixing, you and I are from the same sect. I am not a fool like you. Now I am recruiting talents for the sect. You are here with me." What kind of argument are you making?" Wan Qixing shouted: "Who do you think you are? Do you represent the sect? At most you can only represent your grandfather, understand?" Lu Kuang snorted coldly: "You guys who don't understand the situation, I'm too lazy to talk to you." Then he smiled apologetically and said to Su Han: "Wan Qixing is a fool, don't argue with him. I have some fine wines at my place, but I have been suffering from the lack of anyone to drink them with. When I saw you today, brother, I realized that good wine can only be paired with genius. A perfect match. What do you think, brother, are you interested in having a drink with me, Lu?" Su Han couldn't help but frown when he saw him verbose and blocking the front: "I'm not interested, get out of the way." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Without stopping, walked directly past Lu Kuang as if he were air, and walked straight out of the gate. Wan Qixing Jiejie smiled strangely: "Lu Kuang, don't think that just because you have a good grandpa, you really think you are a genius. You don't deserve it." Lu Kuang humiliated himself, a murderous intent flashed in his eyes. Others also burst into laughter, looking at Lu Kuang with eyes full of ridicule and teasing. Obviously, these people took great pleasure in seeing Lu Kuang being humiliated. It¡¯s not that they have any grudge against Lu Kuang, but they have a competitive relationship with each other. When they see someone embarrassing themselves, they are naturally very happy, and they almost don¡¯t add insult to injury. "Boss, boss, you are definitely famous this time. I believe your name??It has definitely been registered in the hearts of the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone. In the future, they may want to list you as one of their competitors. "Wan Qixing chuckled. Su Han smiled and said: "Does it matter whether I am listed as a competitor or not? I will go my own way. As for top geniuses, it is none of my business." "Good! You are indeed my boss, so domineering!" Wan Qixing praised. The completion of the sixth-level mission has indeed caused an uproar in the Supreme Zone. That night, almost everyone was talking about this worldly monster who had emerged from nowhere, and kept digging out his crazy past. Preliminary champion, Wushuang district champion, Lingyun district champion. In this glorious journey to three consecutive championships, he almost swept all opponents. There are countless people who have lost their swords in his hands. Wu Yuanhao didn't need anyone to do anything. He was scared out of his inner demons first, and his whole body was completely destroyed. Zhou Honggang, Liu Rui, and Miao Qianchun¡¯s third and fourth disciples were so awesome that they were easily abused by others. Miao Qianchun, the chief examiner of Lingyun District, not only lost two disciples, but also was directly kicked off the stage, humiliating himself in front of senior officials. These glorious achievements have been unearthed one by one, making this monster's reputation even more famous in the Supreme District. Almost everyone is guessing who he is and where he comes from. It is incredible that such a monster can be cultivated outside the four major sects of the Upper Nine Realms. Someone also put forward the hypothesis again - this person may be an undercover agent from the Fengyun Julong Sect. However, there are still very few people who agree with this hypothesis. ??This talent draft, the draft process alone takes a full two years, and you can only enter the sect after two years. If Fengyun Julong Sect really wanted to cause trouble, it would be too inefficient to use this method. However, they really couldn¡¯t guess where this genius came from. Many people believe that this secular genius is definitely qualified to enter the finals of the final one hundred people. More optimistic people believe that this secular genius may even hope to compete for the top sixteen and become a disciple of the four great ancestors. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,633 The examiners¡¯ deliberations You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the completion of this sixth-level mission really shocked the Supreme Zone, those few top geniuses did not lose their minds after all. The sixth-level alchemy task is extremely unbelievable, but in the eyes of those top geniuses, it is still not qualified to pose the most fundamental threat. "A genius in alchemy may not be so in martial arts. No matter how strong the talent in alchemy is, it is just a cloud in the martial arts arena." "In the world of martial arts, martial arts is the king after all, and alchemy is only an assistant. It will never become the top one." "However, after all, there are some who are more rational: "This worldly genius' alchemy talent is already so incredible. If his martial arts talent is also incredible, he will definitely be a very terrifying opponent." However, what no one expected was that Su Han's crazy momentum was not over yet. The next day, he went to the Alchemy mission area again and applied for a seventh-level mission. Moreover, five hours later, he actually completed the seventh level mission! In the Alchemy mission area, the highest mission level is the seventh-level mission. Moreover, these seventh-level tasks are basically just for good looks. The organizers never thought that anyone would challenge the seventh-level tasks. "However, this worldly evildoer actually did it. In other words, he cleared the Alchemy mission area. This time, the Supreme District was no longer just a matter of uproar, but the entire Supreme District fell into an inexplicable panic. This worldly evildoer can complete the sixth-level alchemy task, and his points will be earned very quickly. But that's not nearly enough. " However, being able to complete the seventh-level alchemy task undoubtedly means that his speed of earning points will be quite incredible. Because, as long as he is confident that he can complete the seventh-level alchemy task next time, he can keep improving his points in the alchemy task area, challenge from level one to level seven, and then take turns again, repeating the cycle. In one cycle, he can score 345 points. Four reincarnations can be performed in a month, which is 1380 points. Adding in the basic score of 100 points and the advanced points obtained through other means, in other words, this worldly genius, after one month, it is appropriate to score more than 1500 points. Of course, this is only an ideal situation. However, no one can guarantee that this most ideal situation will not happen. Currently, the top talents in the Supreme Zone can only score 1,200 or 1,300 points at most. At the end of this month, if there are not many surprises, it will probably be 1,500 or 1,600 points. In other words, by the end of this month, even if this secular genius cannot surpass them, he will be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with them! This is simply a terrifying rate of earning points. This is only at the end of this month. There are still many months left in the Supreme Zone competition. What about the end of next month? The end of next month Suddenly, all the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone inevitably felt a burning sensation in their buttocks. If they were a little disdainful at first, now they have a sense of urgency and feel that this worldly genius is already chasing after him at full speed. Not to mention the panic among the contestants, even the examiners were dumbfounded. They had no idea that such a dark horse would appear in the alchemy mission area, and its momentum was so fierce that it made the top geniuses restless. If this momentum continues, I am afraid that the top geniuses will have to take risks. In order to earn more points, they will have to start increasing the number of challenging level five tasks. ??Even, they must try to challenge the sixth-level mission, or even the seventh-level mission. Otherwise, at this rate, it will be a matter of time before it is surpassed. For a time, the name of secular genius became the hottest topic in the Supreme District. Throughout the day, everyone discussed this topic. Even some contestants have begun to complain publicly, feeling that the existence of this secular genius has broken the balance of the Supreme Zone. "I admit that the secular genius' alchemy talent is really powerful. However, if he wants to conquer the world with one new trick, that is absolutely impossible. He cannot be allowed to continuously rack up points in the alchemy mission area, otherwise, Isn¡¯t the ecological balance of our Supreme Zone completely broken?¡± "Yes, that's not fair. He is very good at alchemy. If he racks up points like crazy, who can beat him? In a few months, won't we all have to eat the ashes behind his butt?" "That's right, I think since he has this kind of talent in alchemy, he can't let it go, and he will definitely score continuously in the alchemy area. This is not true at all.Fair, it's no different from cheating. If he has the ability, he can try it in other fields. " "We should jointly protest and demand changes to the rules. We cannot continuously score points in one area, otherwise, his advantage will be too obvious." ¡°We must not let a secular contestant put pressure on us in this way.¡± "That's right. How can we, the four great sect disciples, be ridden on the head by a nobody? How unlucky it is." "These clamors are all extreme guys. They are all filled with righteous indignation and demand that the rules be changed. Of course, there are some people who do not agree with these people¡¯s views. At the same time, there are also people who are watching the excitement with cold eyes, neither supporting nor opposing. In the end, the call to suppress worldly geniuses prevailed. Including those top talents, although they did not express any opinions publicly, they obviously put a lot of pressure on the organizers secretly. In the examiner area, all the distinguished examiners in the supreme area gathered together. This incident also shocked and gave them a headache. "Everyone, please share your opinions. If this continues, the entire Supreme District will be in panic and chaos will occur." "I don't think there is anything to discuss. If he really wants to rack up points continuously in the alchemy zone, it is absolutely not feasible. I suggest changing the rules or imposing personal restrictions on him, so as to ensure the fairness of the game." An examiner commented Strict speech. However, considering his identity as an examiner from the Holy Sword Stage, this kind of righteousness seems very pale. Someone immediately sneered and objected: "Not to mention whether this secular genius plans to continuously score points in the Alchemy Zone. Even if he does, then he is acting according to the rules and continuously scoring points in an area. There will be punishment for failure. Yes, he is also taking the risk of failure. How is this unfair? Which contestant doesn't choose the field that he is good at to apply for the task? Should he not apply for the field that he is good at, but apply for the field that he is not good at? "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1634 Su Han was angered You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The examiner at the Holy Sword Stage suddenly became confused: "What do you mean? Are you deliberately going against me?" "Who came here on purpose? I think you are deliberately playing devil's advocate. I suggest you not to bring your personal emotions here. Otherwise, it will easily cause prejudice. Isn't what happened in Lingyun District a lesson for the past?" "What did you say? Who has any personal emotions?" "It's reasonable not to raise your voice. If you speak so loudly, are you demonstrating against me?" Seeing that the two examiners were about to quarrel, someone came out to smooth things over: "Okay, everyone, calm down. This is the examiner's area, can you all be polite? It's a mess outside now. If we all lose our calm, how can we appease those people?" Participating genius?" "Objectively speaking, there is nothing wrong with this worldly genius even if he really wants to score points in the alchemy mission area. However, everyone in the Supreme District is now panic-stricken. They are afraid that he will go crazy and score points. We should still find a way to solve it, otherwise we will let him Those top geniuses are chilling, but it¡¯s something very bad.¡± "Well, considering the overall situation, there should be restrictions, otherwise the emotions of those top geniuses will not be calmed." "Yes, for the sake of the overall situation, it is better to limit it." "Then let's limit it. Anyway, his alchemy talent is already known to the four major sects, and it can be considered as a discovery. Let him go to the mission area in other fields. Speaking of which, the real top genius should also It¡¯s comprehensive.¡± The views of most of the examiners were surprisingly unanimous, and they all felt that this worldly genius should be restricted. "Hmph, is this the so-called indiscriminate selection of geniuses from our four major sects? There is no rule prohibiting continuous acceptance of tasks in the same field. Just because there is a secular genius who may have this momentum, we must suppress it? This Is there any so-called fairness? According to this, for those geniuses with the highest cultivation level in the Supreme Zone, we should also limit their ability to challenge other contestants every day and rack up points?" An examiner with silvery hair on his temples voiced his objection. In the Supreme Zone, if you want to get advanced points, you can not only apply for tasks, but also challenge other contestants. Challenge other contestants, and you can get twenty points if you win. For those top talents, this is a way to earn points every day. "That's not what you are saying. When martial arts geniuses challenge others, it is to promote martial arts exchanges and strengthen actual combat. In the final analysis, we hold talent drafts to select martial arts geniuses. From this perspective, there is nothing wrong with strengthening actual combat. .¡± "That's right, in the world of martial arts, martial arts is the king. Dan Dao is only an assistant after all." Immediately many people stood up and refuted the white-haired examiner. The white-haired examiner seemed helpless when faced with the chattering of a group of people. He could only sneer and say: "The top geniuses in the Supreme Zone are satisfied with your suppression. However, have you considered the feelings of this secular genius? " "Maybe it's unfair to him, but for the sake of the overall situation, he can only make some concessions." "Well, if he is smart enough, he should know that if he insists on going his own way and develops in the direction that is criticized by the public, it will be extremely detrimental to his growth." Everyone gave high-sounding reasons, which made the white-haired examiner sneer: "Everyone of you can talk about the truth, but I would like to ask, if this secular genius is not from the secular world, but from the four major sects." If he was a direct descendant, would you still suppress him so confidently?" Faced with such questions, all the examiners were speechless for a moment. In fact, they all understand this truth, but in order to appease those top geniuses, they can only choose the big one over the small. A worldly genius, even if he has emotions, will be calmed down by comforting him. However, once the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone are dissatisfied, the entire Supreme Zone will be in chaos. The decision of the examiner area meeting was quickly spread. A representative of the examiners came to Su Han's cave, found Su Han, and informed Su Han of the examiners' collective decision. Su Han was stunned. After hearing what the examiner said, his tone suddenly sank: "It means that I can no longer apply for tasks in the Alchemy Mission Area this month, right?" "That's right, not just this month, from now on you will only have one week in the Dandao mission area every month, and you must go to mission areas in other fields at other times. This is a decision unanimously passed by all examiners." The examiner's tone Seems very calm. Su Hanlian laughed: "This doesn't seem to be the original rule of the Supreme Zone, right? It's yoursWere the rules formulated at that time specifically to target me? " "That's right, and this rule is only valid for you. Don't think too much. Although doing this is a bit unfair to you, it is also for the overall situation of the Supreme Zone. What's more, it is also a kind of protection for you. " "Protection?" Su Han couldn't help but sneered, "According to this, if I were not restricted like this, I might still be in danger?" "Are you willing to be the target of public criticism in the Supreme District? Be the object of hatred of all geniuses? I believe that the purpose of your coming to participate in the talent draft is to join the four major sects. You should not want to abandon the four major sects before entering the four major sects. Are you going to offend all the top geniuses?" The examiner felt unhappy when he saw that Su Han not only did not accept it readily, but also sneered and questioned himself. In his opinion, a worldly genius who does this is just ignorant. Su Han chuckled sarcastically, the anger on his face disappeared, and nodded lightly: "I understand, those so-called top geniuses, to surpass them is to offend them, right? The ultimate goal of your talent draft is We don¡¯t want these top talents to be surpassed by anyone, right?¡± The examiner felt the unabashed sarcasm in Su Han's tone, and his expression couldn't help but change slightly. "If you think so, that's up to you." The examiner's tone became gloomy unconsciously, "Remember, in the face of the general trend, the smartest choice is to go with the trend. I will say this, you can digest it yourself. Well. Anyway, from now on, you can only stay in the Alchemy mission area for a maximum of seven days a month. On the eighth day, no Alchemy mission will be released to you. Whether you accept it or not, this is the final decision. Decide." With that said, the examiner turned around and left. Su Han raised his brows, and the soaring anger in his chest turned into a loud voice, which went straight to the examiner's ears: "Remember, in the face of absolute strength, there is no such thing as a general trend. The so-called top geniuses that you are trying so hard to protect today, One day, everything will be stepped on by me. Whether you accept it or not, this is the final outcome!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1635: Wan Qixing scolds the streets You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han thought he had a good temper, but this time, he was really and completely irritated. Since he came to the Supreme District, he has always been very low-key, not causing trouble, and quietly carrying out his plan to increase points. He has just completed seven days of tasks in the Alchemy District, and has not had time to start the next round of tasks. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to receive such suppression. These examiners actually used ridiculous reasons such as general trends to blatantly restrict him personally. If this new rule applies to everyone, maybe Su Han won't be so angry. But according to the examiner, this new rule only applies to Su Han, which is a clear attempt to suppress Su Han. ¡°Moreover, he hasn¡¯t even really started to gain points yet. He just completed the first round of tasks in the Alchemy Zone, and these guys started to restrict him in a hurry. Both the Clay Bodhisattvas have three-thirds of earth nature, not to mention Su Han¡¯s character, how can he swallow such a breath? When the examiner heard Su Han's words, he stopped and without looking back, said calmly: "If you really have such a day, the rules of these four major sects can also be changed because of you." "Changed because of me?" Su Han smiled, "You are wrong. When the time comes, I will be the one to make the rules." Although Su Han was furious, he was still very clear inside. He knew very clearly that the reason why these examiners suppressed him so blatantly was because he was just a genius who was born outside the four major sects. Comparing the emotions of the top geniuses in the world, it is absolutely clear which direction the balance should tilt. The examiner was startled, then smiled coldly, having already concluded in his heart that Su Han was just talking nonsense. He thought that he was a genius from the world after all. He had never seen what the real top geniuses of the four major sects looked like. He only knew that he was blindly arrogant and overestimated himself. This new restriction on this secular genius was also spread immediately. This matter once again sparked a big discussion in the Supreme Zone. Most of the contestants in the Supreme Zone applauded and felt that the examiners' decision was extremely wise. However, there are also some rational supreme zone geniuses who secretly feel sorry for Su Han. This is the cruelty of the four major sects. The rules often only restrict the weak and favor the strong. "Haha, it's really fun. How will he increase his points now? I'm afraid he will be beaten back to his original form, right?" "That's for sure. After all, they are not geniuses from the four major sects. Their talents are limited. This competition in the Supreme Zone is still a game between the geniuses of our four major sects." "I believe that those top geniuses will be able to sleep peacefully tonight." "The top geniuses are happy, but the worldly genius is pitiful. I'm afraid he wants to crash to death now, right? Haha, after all, it is a shooting star that can only flash by." The entire Supreme Zone is full of such gloating remarks, and there is a sense of excitement that is like knocking down a wall. In a certain cave in the Supreme District, a young man with loose black hair also heard about the latest decision of the examiners. But the strange thing is that he did not feel the same excitement and aggrievedness as other geniuses. Instead, he felt a faint anger and felt injustice for the secular genius. Even he himself found it strange. He was obviously a sect genius in the Supreme District, but regarding this decision, he began to sympathize with the secular genius. This young man is Miao Qianchun¡¯s second disciple in the Supreme District. Logically speaking, he is Miao Qianchun¡¯s disciple and should be in the camp to suppress Su Han. However, his heart was filled with a faint anger, and he felt that this talent draft suddenly lost its fairness and became boring. "I don't know whether the worldly genius will collapse in such adversity, or will he stand up and fight?" The young man's eyes shone with a thoughtful light. "Despicable! Shameless! Dirty! Dirty!" In Su Han's cave, Wan Qixing also rushed over immediately, yelling and defending Su Han. "Boss, these people are so shameless. They are afraid that you will catch up with their points, so they put pressure on the examiners. This is naked suppression and persecution!" Wan Qixing's face turned red with anger. How could Su Han not know that this was suppression or persecution? However, now his mood has long returned to a calm state. It is right to suppress and persecute, but it is too naive to think that this will make Su Han lose his temper. It is even more idiotic to think that Su Han can be crushed in this way. Su Han suppressed his anger, all turned into a driving force, he smiled coldly: "Wan Qixing, don't get excited. At least, this can prove a point." "What does it prove?" Wan Qixing was stunned. Seeing that Su Han seemed not to be disturbed at all, Wan Qixing was also puzzled. "It proves that they are guilty. The more they act like this, the more it proves that the confidence of their top geniuses may not be as strong as they appear." Su Han smiled lightly. Wan Qixing listened blankly and felt that it made sense. However, he couldn't help but ask: "Boss, do you accept it calmly?" "I accept it, but not calmly. I accept this decision because I have no other choice, but one day, I will return it to them ten times or a hundred times." After Su Han finished speaking, he suddenly ordered Wan Qixing to leave: "You go back first, I want to practice." At this time, Su Han suddenly felt that he should be grateful to those stupid examiners. It was precisely because of their indiscriminate suppression that it turned into a driving force, which made Su Han vaguely feel a little bit. This feeling is a feeling that the shackles in the body are about to be broken away. This is a sign of breaking through to the second level of the holy realm. Wan Qixing saw Su Han like this, so he had no choice but to go out. He cursed loudly all the way back to his cave, and the sound of curses was loud and passed into the caves in the Supreme Area. Although he couldn't do anything for Su Han, he could vent his anger for Su Han in this way. "Genius? I think that's bullshit. If you can't do it yourself, just go to the examiner and cry. Coward, villain!" "Hahaha, it turns out that the so-called geniuses are all cowards who are afraid of competition. They are as timid as mice, but they insist on pretending to be sophisticated. The reason why the four major sects are now threatened by Fengyun Julong Cult is because of the four major sects. There are only cowards, not true geniuses.¡± Wan Qixing cursed like a shrew along the way, from south to north, from east to west, and circled the residential area three times before he felt a little relieved. Those top geniuses are naturally not deaf, they can all hear clearly. However, they did feel guilty. Although they heard it, no one dared to stand up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1636: Let¡¯s go and get slapped in the face You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, Su Han turned a deaf ear to everything in the outside world. His mind was already immersed in his own cultivation at this moment. The shackles of the first level of the Holy Realm were broken away layer by layer like a flood breaking a bank. A steady stream of power poured into the Dantian Zi Mansion, allowing Su Han to finally break through this barrier and successfully enter the second level of the Holy Realm. Phew! A few hours later, Su Han opened his eyes: "It seems that this kind of suppression is not without benefits. It actually gave me an opportunity to make a breakthrough. It seems that things in the world always involve misfortunes and blessings." After the breakthrough, Su Han's various magical methods were filled with inspiration, which made Su Han suddenly fall into a happy busyness. For the next whole day, Su Han did not go out. He stayed in the cave, consolidating his martial arts realm, improving his magical powers, and digesting the results of his breakthrough. However, Su Han did not appear outside this whole day, nor did he go to the mission area to pick up the mission, but it aroused a lot of discussion from the outside world. All kinds of rumors are constantly coming out. "Have you seen it? The so-called secular genius is so vulnerable. He cannot bear a small blow and gives up on himself." ¡°It seems like it¡¯s really just a shooting star, flashing by. Can this kind of psychological quality be called a genius? What a joke.¡± "Could it be that this guy couldn't bear the blow and hit him to death? Hahaha, it's not easy for a secular guy to get to this point. Do you think we are a little too cruel?" "Crutal? After cultivating to this point, you must not know that the world of martial arts is so cruel. This is reality." "It won't be a big deal if you hit him head-on, but you might never recover from it. Forget it, let's not mention this guy who flashes by like a meteor." Throughout the whole day, Wan Qixing came to Su Han's cave no less than four or five times, but because Su Han didn't show up, he just stood outside the cave and took a look, not daring to go in. It¡¯s not that he was worried that Su Han couldn¡¯t think about it, it was just that Su Han didn¡¯t show up and he always felt uneasy. "Those despicable people are talking behind my back. How could my boss, Wan Qixing, be knocked down so easily? He drove me away that day and said he wanted to practice. Did he achieve a breakthrough in his practice?" Wan Qixing walked back and forth outside Su Han's cave, grabbing his thatch-like hair from time to time, and rubbing his big hands from time to time, looking a little irritable. Such a guy stood at the door of Su Han's cave, scaring the passing Supreme Zone geniuses into retreating for fear of offending this evil god. Everyone knows that Wan Qixing is a master who cannot be offended, especially when he goes crazy, he cannot be held back at all. However, these people can¡¯t help but wonder in their hearts, is there something wrong with Wan Qixing¡¯s brain? The good Lu family of the Seven Stars Sect doesn't embrace anyone, but they choose a worldly genius as their boss. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? When Wan Qixing was anxious outside the cave, the door of the cave suddenly opened. Wan Qixing, who was originally leaning on the door panel, was unprepared and almost fell into the door upside down. "Hey, boss, you finally showed up?" Wan Qixing was so happy that he immediately jumped up from the ground, regardless of the ugly appearance of almost falling. "Boss, they all said that you were hit and may not be able to recover. This is really fucking bullshit. Boss, it's time for you to go out and show your face and slap these grandsons in the face." Su Han laughed: "Slap in the face? I like it. Let's go and get slapped now." Wan Qixing was originally joking, but when he heard Su Han say this, he couldn't help but be stunned, "Whose face are you slapping?" "I'll hit anyone who comes close to his face." Su Han was in a good mood. After a day and night of retreat, he gained a lot and urgently needed an outlet. ¡°Let¡¯s go, accompany me to the mission area.¡± Wan Qixing asked: "Boss, do you want to apply for a task?" "Yes, if you don't apply for tasks, you won't be able to gain points." Although Su Han's plan to earn points has been restricted, it does not mean that he will give up. "But, they said that you will only be allowed to stay in the Alchemy mission area for seven days a month." When Wan Qixing mentioned this, he became indignant. "This time I won't go to the Alchemy Mission Area, but to the Mental Power Mission Area." Su Han smiled leisurely. Wan Qixing suddenly slapped his thigh, his eyes brightened: "Yes, boss, you are so mentally strong, stronger than me. I think there are few in this Supreme District who can match you in terms of mental strength. Let's go, I'll accompany you." Go, are you planning to set a new record in the mental area this time?"   A hint of coldness flashed in Su Han's eyes: "They blocked me in the Alchemy Mission Area, so I slapped them in the face in the Mental Power Mission Area to let them know what it means to be a truly strong man who is omnipotent!" You can ban me in the Alchemy Mission Area, but can¡¯t I go to the Mental Power Mission Area? Can you block me again? "Blocking it again would be a complete joke." ¡°Boss, this move is really exciting, hahaha, I can¡¯t wait to see what those guys who have blocked you will react if they find out that you can still score points in the mental mission area?¡± "I'm not interested in their reaction, but I have to eat the shit they pooped out one bite at a time." Su Han¡¯s tone was cold. He was not a soft persimmon who could be manipulated by others, nor could he survive without the four major sects. Therefore, if he is annoyed, he will never follow the rules of the four major sects. When Su Han appeared in the outside world again, those who had gossiped about him all shut up. They discovered that this worldly genius showed no sign of being struck, nor did he show any signs of failure. "Then boy, why did you get to the mental mission area?" "Hehe, he has to get some points, right? He is banned in the Alchemy mission area, so he has to go to other areas to get some points, otherwise it will be very ugly." "Do you want to go to the mental task area to get points? That is the most difficult area to get points." "Whatever, just wait and see the joke." Su Han naturally didn't care about all the murmurs behind his back. A slap in the face with facts is always more convincing than a war of words. When Su Han appeared in the mental task area, no one would have thought that another round of crazy score-raising by this worldly genius would begin. In the first three days, the first to third level tasks were completed in sequence. At this time, everyone just thought it was normal. At most, they thought this worldly genius's mental attainments were pretty good. But on the fourth day, some people couldn't sit still, because Su Han once again completed the task, the fourth-level task in the mental task area, and easily obtained 45 points. When the fifth day came, many pairs of eyes were secretly staring at Su Han, hoping to see him fail in the fifth-level mission. The result was still shocking, and he passed again. On the sixth day, the sixth level mission was completed again. By the seventh day, almost everyone was a little numb. Sure enough, even the seventh-level mission could not stop the crazy pace of this worldly genius. Just like a myth, this worldly genius once again staged a score-boosting drama in the mental task area. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,637 Supreme Zone Summit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After this reincarnation, Su Han's points have reached 790, reaching a level outside the top 20 in the Supreme Zone. If he continues with this momentum, his points will reach 1,500 by the end of this month. By that time, the top talents will definitely feel tremendous pressure. As a result, the entire Supreme District once again fell into an inexplicable panic. They felt that this worldly genius was a troublemaker and made them uneasy. "Is this guy here to cause trouble on purpose? He has to make everyone angry to be satisfied?" "Well, it seems that we can't blame him blindly. After all, the Alchemy Mission Area has banned him. It's normal for him to go to the Mental Power Mission Area." "Tch, what does it mean for a worldly genius to be so arrogant? He deliberately slaps the faces of the geniuses of our four major sects?" "People don't know who you are, so why are they slapping you in the face? People seem to rely on their own ability to score points. If you're good at it, you can do it. If you're not good at it, don't be jabbering here." If Su Han's incredible performance in the Alchemy Zone caused a lot of hostility before, then this time, his performance in the Mental Power Zone won him some support and made many people who were originally neutral turn to him. On his side. A genius who is exceptional in only one field may be a partial genius. However, if you are outstanding in both fields, you are undoubtedly a true genius. In the world of martial arts, the strong are respected, and Su Han's incredible performance slowly won him respect. However, those who respect him are mostly those geniuses ranked in the middle and lower reaches of the Supreme Zone. The top-ranked geniuses, even the top geniuses, had an even more disgusting and hostile attitude toward Su Han. In their opinion, this secular genius is definitely demonstrating to them. "If he is allowed to continue like this, then within a month or two at most, everyone's name will be stepped on by this worldly genius, and he will watch his name dominate the standings. Xin Huaixue heard the news in her cave, and a cold light flashed in her beautiful eyes. "I never thought that this worldly beast's mind would be so strong? Could it be that the reason why he can have a grudge against Master is that he is not a fuel-efficient lamp?" Xin Huaixue asked herself, if a saint-level innate body like her went to the mental zone, she would only be able to challenge a level five task at most. If you want to challenge levels six and seven, it is very difficult. ¡°Moreover, the two-year competition lasted for a total of twenty-four months, and now it is only the third month. No one wants to exert their strength so quickly. They all want to hide their capabilities and bide their time, and then rush forward in the later stages. However, the appearance of Su Han completely disrupted their situation, making it difficult for them to hide their strength and bide their time. If he doesn't exert his strength, it will be a matter of time before he is surpassed by Su Han. With his momentum of scoring points, once he is greatly left behind, he may not be able to catch up. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Xin Huaixue always feels vaguely unhappy. Speaking of which, she has always been a proud daughter of heaven and everything is going smoothly. The only major setback was when his brother Xin Hong was killed in southern Xinjiang. But this time, Xin Huaixue actually had a vague feeling. This feeling was just like the feeling when I watched Xin Hong's murderer run away, as if something was out of my control. When she thought of the murderer who killed her brother, Xin Huaixue couldn't help but flash a fierce light in her eyes. That person was not just a person of deep hatred, but because he had left a stain on Xin Huaixue's perfect life, which made Xin Huaixue feel deeply ashamed when he thought about it. ¡°If one day, she is allowed to catch the murderer, she must crush him to ashes. It was precisely because of that experience that De Xin Huaixue was full of prejudice against people from the secular world. Although she herself was born in the secular world, it did not affect her hostility towards the secular genius at all. "Huh? What is this?" Xin Huaixue suddenly stretched out his hand to grab it, but it was an audio-visual talisman. When he opened it, a sneer appeared at the corner of Xin Huaixue's mouth: "It seems that this worldly beast has aroused public outrage. Supreme District Summit? So, Some of the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone can't stand it. This summit must be related to that secular beast, and I have to attend." The Supreme District Summit, to put it bluntly, is a way for the top geniuses in the Supreme District to communicate. However, this Supreme District Summit has very high standards, and only the top sixteen geniuses in the Supreme District are allowed to enter. And in this talent draft, there are only sixteen places that can eventually become the ancestor's direct disciples. In other words, these sixteen geniuses correspond to the sixteen namesWell, these sixteen of them are determined to monopolize those sixteen spots. In Wan Qixing¡¯s cave, Wan Qixing also received an invitation to the Supreme Zone Summit. "Summit? These bastards, I'm afraid they can't sit still anymore and are starting to think about how to plot against the boss. However, I still have to go and see what's going on." ?????????????????????????????????????? Wan Qixing is firmly among the top four disciples of the Seven Star Sect, and among the top fifteen in the entire Supreme District. Therefore, no matter how clumsy he is, he still cannot be ignored in this Supreme District Summit. Otherwise, this summit will not be worthy of its name. In the examiner area, the examiners in the supreme area gathered together again. Obviously, Su Han's incredible performance once again put these examiners into a difficult situation. "Unexpectedly, this worldly genius is actually an all-rounder. In the mental task area, he can actually score points so easily. It seems that we have underestimated this worldly genius." "Hmph, so far, so what if we underestimated it? Since we have already banned it once, why bother banning it a second time? How can a worldly genius make waves?" The one who was the first to advocate suppressing Su Han last time The examiner of the Holy Sword Stage stood up again, with a very clear stance. "Hehe, what a second ban." The white-haired examiner who protected Su Han last time also sneered, "Doing such a shameless thing once is already too much. If you do it again, aren't you afraid of it? Will it be spread out? How to block the mouth of Youyou in the Upper Nine Regions?" "Is it necessary to block it? In the Upper Nine Regions, the four major sects have never had the final say." "Well, since you are so domineering, just ban it. Anyway, I opposed your decision last time, and I will object again this time. I must say, you are stifling the rise of a genius." "Bullshit genius, if you are really a genius, why don't you go to the martial arts mission area to apply for a mission. The alchemy area, the mental area, to put it bluntly, are all embellishments. In the end, it depends on the martial arts decisive victory. If you can't stand out in martial arts, then you are a pseudo-genius. "The Holy Sword Stage examiner looked disdainful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,638 Increased Suppression You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Well, that makes sense. If he can't prove himself in the martial arts area, I'm afraid he still won't be able to enter the ranks of top geniuses." "It makes sense. We can't chill the hearts of all the top geniuses just because of a person who is not sure whether he is a top genius. It is said that the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone are already holding a Supreme Zone summit. It seems that they are planning to unite. Suppress this secular alien." "This boy is indeed talented, but he is short-sighted and doesn't know how to restrain his talents. He has offended all the top geniuses and will eventually fall. It's a pity." The white-haired examiner obviously had a different view than all the examiners, and sneered: "I don't think so." "Okay, okay, the debate ends here." An examiner who was surrounded by people frowned and asked, "The key to the problem now is, what should we do." "Block, continue to block." "There is no doubt that it will be banned. I guess the final conclusion reached by those top geniuses after holding the Supreme Zone Summit is to ban this secular genius." "This worldly genius was banned in the alchemy task area, so he went to the mental task area to improve his score. His behavior is clearly a demonstration to our examiners. He must be banned." "Block it!" Except for the white-haired examiner, all the other examiners had similar opinions. Some are determined to block it, and some, although they feel it is not appropriate, still choose to blindly follow the general trend. The white-haired examiner¡¯s face was livid, but he didn¡¯t echo a word. And in Su Han's cave, Su Han also got news from Wan Qixing, and learned that the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone were holding some sort of Supreme Zone summit. However, for Su Han, this had no impact at all, he just thought it was ridiculous. Summit? What a joke, without him, Su Han, would this summit still be called a summit? It's just a bunch of clowns directing and acting on their own. In Su Han¡¯s eyes, this so-called summit is undoubtedly as ridiculous as child¡¯s play. "If the predictions are correct, these examiners will definitely ban me in the mental task area. Humph, it seems that I have to prepare for the next step to go to the comprehensive task area to improve my scores." Su Han deliberately did not go to the martial arts mission area, not because he was afraid, but because he deliberately set such a rhythm to get through the other three mission areas before going to the martial arts mission area. By the time he goes to the martial arts mission area, that will be the moment when these so-called top geniuses see the truth. Su Han's eyes suddenly erupted with a bright light, and all kinds of unfair treatment turned into a qi that was ready to go out in his body. Once it breaks out, it will definitely turn this supreme area upside down. That night, the decision to ban Su Han from the examiner¡¯s area came again. This time, he could only stay in the mental mission area for seven days a month. ¡°However, this kind of ban has become increasingly pale and powerless. Because, a few days in the Alchemy Mission Area and seven days in the Mental Power Mission Area add up to fourteen days. ¡° If Su Han can be so defiant in the comprehensive mission area, then the effect of this ban will be minimal. However, the examiners did not know that Su Han was in the comprehensive task area and was also sure of improving his score. They thought that by doing so, they could at least restrict the secular genius from being able to earn points half of the time every month. The next day, when all the examiners were in the examiner area, waiting for the worldly genius to die down, a shocking news came from the mission area. "What? That secular genius, after learning that the mental mission area was restricted, he went to the comprehensive mission area again?" All the examiners almost fell to the ground at this moment: "Is this guy going to the comprehensive task area to get points again?" "Thiscould it be that all his talents are omnipotent?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Now, this secular genius is going to the comprehensive mission area again. Could it be that this kid also has amazing talents in the comprehensive field? Only the white-haired examiner who objected to banning Su Han from the beginning said with an indifferent smile: "It seems that our banning plan will become a complete joke." As soon as these words came out, everyone else was speechless. Yes, if this secular genius can also rack up points like crazy in the comprehensive mission area, then their banning plan can really only be a joke. In each mission area, he can do it every monthSeven days to go, seven days to the alchemy zone, seven days to the mental power zone, seven days to the comprehensive zone In this way, the points earned by this worldly genius will not be greatly affected. If we want to ban him now, we can only restrict him from applying for tasks and ban him directly. But, everyone knows that suspension is impossible. Even the current restrictions are very shameless and completely violate the principle of fair competition. You still have to ban the game, how do you play? Just quit the talent draft. Perhaps in the past, if you wanted to get ahead in the Upper Nine Realms, you had to join the four major sects. But now, geniuses with powerful talents may really not rely on the four major sects for food. As long as they are true geniuses, the Fengyun Julong Sect is also in great demand. The white-haired examiner¡¯s eyes passed over the faces of the other examiners one by one with a hint of ridicule. "Everyone, do you plan to continue the ban and completely push such a genius away from the four major sects? Or do you want to cancel the ban and give him a bright future?" The examiner of the Holy Sword Stage said harshly: "Anyway, he won't appreciate it if the ban is revoked now. It's better to ban it to the end and increase the intensity of the crackdown again." As soon as these words came out, the expressions of other examiners were very embarrassed. The white-haired examiner laughed directly: "I think you have lost your mind and gone crazy? Are you increasing the pressure? If you increase the pressure, you might as well take action yourself and suppress that secular genius." "Hmph, why do I need to suppress it myself?" the examiner of the Holy Sword Platform said grimly, "As long as we open a small opening and allow those top geniuses to have the opportunity to challenge him, I believe those geniuses will accomplish more beautifully than we imagined." This examiner himself is a member of the Holy Sword Stage, and he has also accepted the attitude of the Holy Sword Stage towards secular geniuses. As long as there is an opportunity, he will naturally spare no effort to suppress or even kill this secular genius. The other examiners were all thoughtful, but no one spoke. What we did before has gone too far. If we do this kind of thing in private again, it would be really unfair to this worldly genius. However, if you don¡¯t do this, the crazy momentum of this worldly genius will simply not be stopped. If all the top talents from the other four major sects are overshadowed, this is undoubtedly something that all examiners would not want to see. Because these examiners are still from the four major sects in the final analysis. None of them would like the genius of their sect to be suppressed by outsiders. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,639 The different attitudes of the ancestors You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "That's it, keep it hidden. We in the examiner's area really can't have any more public restrictions or bans. Otherwise, I'm afraid it will really become a joke in the Upper Nine Regions." "Yes, in fact, this matter should have been quietly handed over to the top geniuses from the beginning and let them solve it on their own. It is indeed lack of consideration for our examiner area to interfere too much." The white-haired examiner heard what they wanted to change from openly banning people to secretly causing trouble. For a moment, he was speechless and sighed to himself. He alone cannot stop this trend. Things that happened in the Supreme District naturally continued to reach the ears of the senior officials of the four major sects. Especially the four ancestors are paying attention to the Supreme Zone almost every day. Their hopes also lie in the Supreme Zone. As for the existence of the other districts, for them, it is just to provide talents to the Supreme District. Therefore, the four ancestors did not interfere too much with matters in the Supreme Zone. Especially the Jiuying Patriarch of the Holy Sword Platform is simply happy to see this situation where secular geniuses are suppressed. To him, the suppression of this secular genius who disobeyed his Holy Sword Platform's discipline and openly contradicted him was light. Living to the status of the ancestor of Jiuying, the Taoist heart is very cold. As long as he cannot become one of his own, there is nothing wrong with killing him. Otherwise, raising tigers would cause him to become an obstacle to his own people, which is something the ancestor of Jiuying would never want to see. The ancestor of the other three major sects, Yaoguang Patriarch of the Tianxuan Sect has a calm personality and has always been moderate in dealing with things, neither conservative nor radical. And Patriarch Qing Yin of the Seven Star Sect secretly asked people in his sect and learned that the relationship between the secular genius and several geniuses in his Seven Star Sect was also somewhat complicated. There is Wan Qixing, who has a close relationship with the secular genius, and there is Lu Kuang, who has a not-so-good relationship with the secular genius. In addition, several other top geniuses of the Seven Star Sect are also very afraid of the secular genius. Out of this consideration, Patriarch Qingyin also hesitated. He seemed to feel that if he didn't ask questions, he would be taking advantage of the Holy Sword Platform. However, if you intervene, you may not be able to reverse the situation. On the other hand, Patriarch Pixiu from Tianlong Pavilion was furious and yelled at the examiners in the Supreme District. They were simply a bunch of mentally retarded people who openly broke the rules and deliberately suppressed worldly geniuses. Patriarch Pixiu did not hide his admiration for the secular genius at all. In his opinion, the secular genius fought all the way from the Unparalleled Zone to the Supreme Zone and did not compromise with the examiner who tried to suppress him. This is a backbone and character. Ancestor Pixiu has always admired such a genius. "Well, if this secular genius can join my Tianlong Pavilion, it will definitely be a grand event for Tianlong Pavilion for a hundred years. I must do my best to protect this son." Thinking of this, Patriarch Pixiu couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and started to move. He first found Ancestor Qingyin. Ancestor Qingyin had a vague attitude. Deep down in his heart, he also wanted to win over this secular genius. After being persuaded by Patriarch Pixiu, he also felt that suppressing the secular genius would only benefit the Holy Sword Platform in the final analysis. Therefore, after thinking for a moment, Patriarch Qingyin also decided to join the camp of protecting secular geniuses. However, the two of them also knew that the Jiuying Patriarch had a weird temper and could not be easily persuaded. Therefore, they roped in Patriarch Yaoguang of the Tianxuan Sect. Ancestor Yaoguang has always been neutral, but after being persuaded by these two ancestors, due to face, he could only go with them to find Ancestor Jiuying. When the ancestors of Jiuying saw these three ancestors coming together, it seemed that they were mentally prepared. No matter how much these three ancestors tried to persuade, the Jiuying ancestor would always just sneer. "I will not interfere with matters in the examiner's area. However, if those top geniuses want to challenge the secular genius and suppress his arrogance, there seems to be nothing wrong with it, right?" The ancestor of Jiuying spoke calmly, as if the old god was here. His reaction made the other three ancestors speechless. Yes, contestants challenge each other and gain advanced points, which is expressly allowed by the rules. Patriarch Pixiu sneered: "It is indeed in line with the rules for geniuses in the supreme zone to challenge each other. However, do you think it is reasonable, old monster, to impose those messy restrictions on secular geniuses?" Ancestor Jiuying said indifferently: "That is the collective decision of the examiner area, what does it have to do with me? Don't you think that I ordered them to do this? Don't forget, the examiners are from the four major sects, which sect All of them are there. No matter how powerful I am, I¡¯m not big enough to influence you.A religious person, right? " The other three ancestors were speechless. But in my heart, I still felt that what the Jiuying Patriarch said was a bit shameless. He kept saying that it was within the rules for geniuses to challenge each other, but the examiners blatantly broke the rules, but he ignored them. At this time, the ancestor of Jiuying said leisurely: "I think that it is obviously not a good thing to make people in the Supreme District panic because of a so-called secular genius. It is not necessarily a bad thing for those top geniuses to teach them a lesson. Geniuses, don't they all grow up slowly in fierce collisions? Among the four of us, which one didn't step on the corpses of countless geniuses of the same generation to reach the peak step by step? " The road to martial arts is indeed a scene of swords and shadows, mountains of corpses and seas of blood. While they were talking, the bodies of these four ancestors suddenly shook for no reason. Suddenly, the entire Mount Sumeru seemed to be shaking violently. For a moment, the sky shook and the earth shook. "What?" The four ancestors changed their colors at the same time, and their bodies swept away one after another. With the earth shaking like this, something big must have happened. ???????????????????? Boom! The strong vibration made the entire Mount Sumeru seem to roar. Everyone on Mount Sumeru was alarmed and began to sway with the swaying of the mountain. "what happened?" "what happens?" For a moment, all the contestants ran out of the cave one after another, with surprise written all over their faces. Su Han was sitting cross-legged in his secret cultivation room. After he felt the ground shaking, he suddenly shot out electricity and came outside the cave, frowning and looking down the mountain. However, before Su Han could see anything, the wavering momentum gradually stopped. The duration of the shaking of the earth and mountains is only a few breaths. It was as if some god sneezed in Mount Sumeru. After it stopped, the clouds were calm and the wind was gentle, as if it had never happened, and there was no more strange phenomena in the heaven and earth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,640 The four ancestors were shocked You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, although the shaking has stopped, the four ancestors are not so optimistic. Instead, they frown and look around. ???????????????????????????????????????????????? off??? But they were just afraid that there might be something wrong with the foundation of Mount Sumeru. You must know that Mount Sumeru is an independent small world that relies on formations to maintain its operation. If there is a problem with the foundation, Mount Sumeru will be completely closed, trapping all of them inside. Unless someone opens Mount Sumeru again from the outside, none of them will be able to get out. The four ancestors flew out and quickly arrived at the foundation of the formation. Ancestor Jiuying was the fastest, and the other three arrived later. "How is it?" Patriarch Yaoguang asked. The ancestor of Jiuying who was the first to arrive was looking around the base of the formation, his face was ashen and full of disbelief. After watching for a long time, the muscles on his face twitched slightly, as if it was difficult to accept, and he murmured: "What's going on? How come more than half of the spiritual power in the formation was lost all of a sudden?" The other three ancestors couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and hurriedly visited. After seeing it, everyone's expressions changed drastically on the spot. "Damn it, who did this?" Patriarch Pixiu yelled, "We spent so much money and used so many multi-stones to deliver spiritual power to the formation and open Mount Sumeru, which can last at least two years. . But now, the spiritual power in the formation base has suddenly decreased so much. It seems that this Mount Sumeru can only last for more than half a year at most." The spiritual energy that was originally able to maintain operation for two years was suddenly reduced by more than half, and could only be maintained for less than one year. Coupled with the more than two months that have passed, there is indeed only more than half a year left. These four ancestors suddenly became silent, their mouths full of bitterness. They are all the most powerful men in the Upper Nine Realms, but now, their eyes are full of fear. ¡°Obviously, it is definitely not a normal phenomenon for Ji Li to lose so much spiritual power all at once. "Could it be that the powerful creatures in the ancient ruins of Mount Xumi sucked away the spiritual power in the formation?" Patriarch Yaoguang asked. "It's impossible. Even if there are powerful creatures here, they can't wake up at this time. This Mount Sumeru usually has no energy supply. As long as we don't supply energy to the place where they sleep, they can only continue to sleep and cannot come out to move. ." Patriarch Jiuying denied Patriarch Yaoguang's speculation. "So is it man-made?" The four great ancestors looked at each other and shook their heads. That's even more impossible. Even their four ancestors don't have the ability to absorb the energy of Zhenjili, let alone other people. "Could it be that the foundation of Mount Sumeru itself has some hidden dangers?" The eyes of the four ancestors couldn't help but start to show a trace of worry. If that's the case, it's no small matter. Su Han felt the wavering gradually subside in the cave. Although he still didn't know why, he didn't feel any fear. However, he did not feel any shaking in the mountain itself. It was probably not an earthquake in the mountain itself. "Perhaps, there is something wrong with the formation that maintains the operation of Mount Sumeru?" Su Han thought for a moment and felt that if this was really the case, there was nothing he could do. "These are not things that I should worry about. I'd better focus on my cultivation. If the sky falls, there will be four major sects to hold it up." Entering the secret practice room, Su Han sat cross-legged and began to continue practicing. Since breaking through the second level of the Holy Realm, Su Han seems to have opened countless doors of inspiration all at once, and his understanding of martial arts has entered another blowout period. In addition, during this period of time, the numerous suppressions from the four major sects were turned into additional motivation by Su Han, giving him an even greater source of progress. At this time, it has been twenty-two days since Su Han entered the Supreme Zone. And his points also reached 1135 points. This score has already squeezed into the top ten in the supreme zone. The gap between the highest score and the highest score is only three to four hundred points. And with this gap of three to four hundred points, even if we can¡¯t catch up this month, we will definitely catch up next month. "With my impact at such a speed, the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone will definitely not sit still and wait for death. The last time they held a Supreme Zone summit, they must have discussed this matter. I estimate that they will not wait for me to surpass them. There will definitely be many Counterattack. And the most direct counterattack is at ?Challenge me in the martial arts arena. " Su Han knew that the genius with the highest cultivation level in the Supreme Zone was at the fifth level of the Holy Realm. With that level of cultivation, coupled with the endless trump cards of the sect's geniuses, it is almost impossible to win in the arena. Because many of Su Han¡¯s secret cards cannot be used in the ring battle. However, Su Han still feels that there is great hope for a draw in the ring. Of course, Su Han didn't know whether they would come like this or if they had other ways of counterattack. However, no matter how the other party comes, Su Han is fearless. The talent draft is still nearly two years away, which is still a long time. Two years, for Su Han, means unlimited possibilities. While I was thinking about it, suddenly a stream of light shot into the cave, but it was an audio-visual talisman. ¡°All examiners and contestants, gather at the Supreme District Square!¡± This is the summoning order for the Supreme Zone. All contestants must not neglect it and must rush to gather as soon as possible. Su Han thought to himself, could it be that the earth was shaking just now and something happened? Thinking of this, the figure also left the cave and flew towards the square. All the contestants rushed to the square almost immediately. The examiners also came in batches. All the examiners had solemn expressions on their faces, as if they had encountered something big. Soon, the top executives of the four major sects also arrived one after another. In the end, even the four great ancestors were present in person. "Everyone, the Four Ancestors have something urgent to announce at the moment. Please be silent!" an examiner shouted. What do the four great ancestors have to say? And it's an emergency? Seeing the solemn expressions on the faces of the four ancestors, all the participating geniuses immediately became silent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1641 Unexpected news You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ancestor Jiuying was the first to speak: "Everyone, there was a huge fluctuation in Mount Sumeru earlier. I believe you also felt it." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out. Otherwise, why would the four great ancestors be alarmed together? "We don't want to hide this matter. After our observation, the formation foundation of Mount Xumi has lost part of its spiritual power, and a lot of it has been lost. Originally, the spiritual power of the Yuan Stone we provided can at least We have kept Mount Sumeru open for two years, but now, it can last for another half year to eight months at most.¡± "What?" The whole audience was stunned, and the contestants were talking a lot. "The spiritual power of the foundation of the formation has been lost? Doesn't that mean we have to leave Mount Sumeru early?" "No way? This place is so superior, I really don't want to leave." "Yes, I still want to complete two years of cultivation and try to reach the fifth level of the Holy Realm. Is my plan about to go to waste?" "How is this possible? What is the reason why all the spiritual energy that is the foundation of the formation is lost?" The scene was filled with mourning, and they were all obviously shocked by the news. Even a top genius like Xin Huaixue¡¯s face changed slightly after hearing the news, and he was obviously very surprised. Su Han was also secretly surprised when he heard this: "The spiritual power of the formation foundation has been lost? This must not be for nothing. Is there really any hidden danger in the formation foundation of Xumi Mountain? If so, who can guarantee whether it will happen in the future? What¡¯s unsafe?¡± However, Su Han only thought about these questions and did not say them out. He knew his identity here and had no say, so he didn't bother to pay attention. When the sky falls, the four major sects will hold it up. Ancestor Jiuying said in a deep voice: "Our four major sects have discussed it and have to inform everyone that the two-year talent draft must be shortened. The original two-year plan must be compressed to half a year." "What? Half a year?" "Two years turned into half a year. This is a huge shrinkage, isn't it? Doesn't it mean that the formation can still last for eight months?" "Yes, half a year is too little. It has been almost three months now. So, does it mean that we only have more than three months left here?" The participating geniuses all shouted one after another. "Shut up!" Ancestor Jiuying shouted loudly, his momentum was like a rainbow, and his sound waves were like the tide, covering up all the noisy sounds below. "It makes sense for us to decide for half a year. The effectiveness of this formation is less than half, so we can only let you compete for half a year. When half a year is up, we must decide on the final list of one hundred people. Then the finals will be held immediately to select the sixteen strongest people.¡± In the finals, selecting the sixteen strongest people also takes time. This is the highlight, and the four major sects will naturally not neglect it, let alone complete it hastily. So, after half a year, all the remaining time is reserved for the finals. After all, the ultimate goal of the talent draft held by the four major sects is to conduct the finals and select the sixteen strongest people, so as to cultivate powerful people in the realm of the four major sects and provide the best seedlings. "From now on, you only have more than three months. After this month is over, there are still three months, that is, three seasons. After that, we will decide who will finally participate in the finals." The ancestor of Jiuying said in a domineering tone, "This is reality. Those who can accept it can go back to practice now and seize every minute and second left. Those who do not accept it can get out of Mount Sumeru now." Ancestor Zunjing was so angry that no one dared to even say no. Although many people are indeed unhappy in their hearts, the situation is such that not even the four ancestors can reverse it, so what else can they do? When Su Han heard this, he thought thoughtfully: "This is really a surprise. I thought I had plenty of time before, but now it seems that time is running out. In the next three or four months, everyone will definitely practice crazily. Look, Looks like I have to hurry up." Originally, in two years, Su Han thought to himself that he would definitely be able to take advantage of the superior conditions of Mount Sumeru to reach the fifth level of the Holy Realm, or even higher. But now, two years suddenly turned into half a year, and Su Han suddenly felt a pressure on his face. However, he doesn't want to change his goals. Even if he only has half a year, he will use this half year to try to reach the fifth level of the Holy Realm. You must know that the opportunity to practice in Mount Sumeru is rare. If you miss it, you will never have it again. The four ancestors are obviously not interestedExplain more. At their level, they can already ignore the opinions and mentality of the people below them. Their mission is to make decisions that are best for the overall situation. And the mission of the people below is to obey, absolutely obey. Su Han listened for a moment and knew that the decision announced by the four ancestors was the final one and could not be changed. He stopped lingering and quietly withdrew from the crowd and rushed towards his cave. He felt that time was running out and there was no room for any further waste. Back in the cave, Su Han looked down, which was the direction of Lingyun District. Su Han sighed softly: "Guo Qi, Xiaopang Sun, if you are good enough, there are still three months left. These three months are your last chance. If you can't do it during these three months, If you rush into the Supreme Zone, you will have no chance in the future.¡± Originally, Guo Qi and Sun Xiaopang still had more than a year and a half. Using the spring of pure wood given by Su Han, they could cleanse their essence and cut their marrow, and gradually climb up the ranks. The chance of finally entering the Supreme Zone is very high. But now, there are only three months left. If they cannot enter the Supreme Zone within these three months, they will indeed have no chance in the future. Entering the secret cultivation room, Su Han calmed down and began to make plans. "There are only more than three months left before the finals. I believe that from today on, the geniuses in this supreme zone will enter a crazy training period. Not only to compete for the places in the finals, but also to We can perform well in the finals and win the final spot in the top 16.¡± This sudden news made Su Han very stressed. His goal has always been to reach the top sixteen. Although he does not care about the personal teachings of his ancestors, these top sixteen will definitely be the ones who receive the most resources from the four major sects. It can be said that in the Upper Nine Regions, there will be no young genius with more resources than these sixteen people. "It seems that I have to speed up my pace. Otherwise, with my current cultivation level, I will not be able to stand out in such fierce competition." The most direct way to improve your cultivation level is to continuously absorb the abundant spiritual power from the treasures of heaven and earth. What Su Han lacks most now is these natural and earthly treasures. This is why Su Han must join the Seven Star Sect. The Qixing Sect has a strong foundation of alchemy and is the richest in resources among the four major sects. "As for Su Han, what he lacks most is resources. "Compared with those top geniuses, the resources I have are indeed too few. Although the environment of the Supreme Zone is very superior, without the core training resources, I still cannot close the gap quickly. It seems that I must use that "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,642: The Cultivation Frenzy in the Supreme Zone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han touched it from the storage ring, and a crystal clear green fruit appeared in his hand. Inside the fruit, there was a faint red glow. This fruit is the Dinxia Green Fruit given to him by Zhuang Yu. "This Xixia Qingguo can be taken within the range of the first to sixth levels of the Holy Realm. It can unconditionally improve the cultivation level of the first level. I am currently at the second level of the Saint Realm. Logically speaking, it is not the best time to take the Xixia Qingguo now, because the further you go, the better. , the harder it is to improve the first level of cultivation. Take it when you are at the fifth or sixth level of the Holy Realm, so that it will not be wasted." However, Su Han thought for a moment and decided to take the Xia Qingguo now to upgrade his cultivation to the third level of the Holy Realm. Because, now, it is of great significance for him to improve his cultivation. It can narrow the gap between his martial arts strength and those top geniuses in the Supreme Zone. And, more importantly, this time, more than half of the spiritual energy at the foundation of the Sumeru Mountain Formation was lost. In the next three months or so, there is no guarantee that this situation will not happen again. Therefore, Su Han must improve his strength as quickly as possible to ensure that there will be no surprises in his plan to enter the top 16. "We will fight for the top 16 spot!" Sure enough, just as Su Han thought, the competition time was shortened to half a year, which suddenly changed the atmosphere of the Supreme Zone. In the past, many top talents were keen on scoring points, not only to enjoy the thrill of scoring far more than others, but also because the points ranking in the Supreme Zone was somewhat useful in the finals. However, earning points is based on the fact that the finals are still more than a year and a half away. But now, there are only three months left. In this case, the number of points gained has become meaningless. Although the points are related to the finals, there is no doubt that strength will ultimately determine the outcome of the finals. Therefore, it is the right thing to improve your strength now. Those top geniuses who were still thinking about how to increase their points all returned to their caves to concentrate on training. Almost overnight, the mission area became deserted. Except for those contestants who are ranked lower in points and need to earn points to ensure that they are not eliminated, the others almost do not show up. Su Han¡¯s points are now firmly in the top ten, so naturally he doesn¡¯t care about points in particular. While he was practicing hard, he just took some time to go to the mission area to prevent his points ranking from falling. The remaining eight days of the third month passed like this. By the end of the month, the last ten in the Supreme District were eliminated, while the top ten in the Lingyun District were successfully promoted. When the top ten from Lingyun District appeared in the Supreme District, Su Han was surprised to find that Guo Qi was among them. It actually took him such a short time to kill him. Looking at Guo Qi¡¯s condition, the changes in him in just one month cannot be described as a complete transformation. "Brother Han, I finally meet you again." Guo Qi couldn't hide his excitement. "The spring water you gave me is really useful. The changes it brought to me are definitely leaps and bounds." In fact, the pure wood spring given by Su Han only served to purify the blood. However, Su Han discovered that Guo Qi's martial arts bloodline contained the bloodline of an ancient beast. Although this bloodline was not as good as the bloodline of a true dragon, its combat effectiveness was definitely among the best in ancient times. In Guo Qi¡¯s bloodline, the content of the alien beast bloodline is relatively slight, and the function of Pure Wood Spring is to improve the purity of this bloodline. The higher the purity, the strength of the bloodline owner will increase exponentially. Therefore, this pure wood spring has a particularly significant effect on Guo Qi, but for Sun Xiaopang, the effect is relatively average. This is also the reason why Su Han was optimistic about Guo Qi's ability to enter the Supreme Zone. It can be said that in the past month, Guo Qi's stay in Lingyun District was an out-and-out miracle. A contestant who was originally ranked mid-to-low in the Lingyun District rose up with thunderous momentum, sweeping all opponents and entering the Supreme District. This legend is second only to the miracle Su Han created in Lingyun District. When Guo Qi saw Su Han, his eyes turned red with excitement. In his eyes, Su Han is his great benefactor and has shown him the kindness to rebuild. Guo Qi has always been mediocre in Tianlong Pavilion. If he hadn't met Su Han, how could he be where he is today? From now on, even if Su Han wants him to go through mountains of swords and seas of fire, he will not even frown. However, Su Han did not want to consider himself Guo Qi's benefactor. From Su Han's point of view, he just provided Guo Qi with an opportunity, and being able to seize this opportunity depends onThe other side itself. Today, Su Han's cultivation has reached the third level of the Holy Realm. However, the third level of the Holy Realm obviously still cannot satisfy Su Han. His goal is to reach the fourth level of the Holy Realm in the next month. This goal is an exaggeration for others. However, for Su Han, who possesses the "Integration of Creation Skill", this is not an exaggeration. However, it is still not easy to achieve this goal. Fortunately, the previous plan of the top geniuses in the Supreme District to hold a summit to suppress Su Han seemed to have been aborted due to unexpected changes. Those top geniuses obviously have no time to care about this matter now. After all, compared to suppressing a secular genius, improving your strength and striving to perform well in the finals is the most important thing. On this day, in a certain cave in the Supreme District, the power of multicolored frost pierced the sky. It turned out to be Xin Huaixue, the only Saint-level innate body in the Supreme District, who had broken through to the fifth level of the Holy Realm. Xin Huaixue has broken through to the fifth level of the Holy Realm this time, and the momentum is quite impressive. Although she is not the only one with the fifth level of the Holy Realm in the Supreme Zone, the fifth level of the Holy Realm with the Holy Level Innate Body is different from the ordinary fifth level of the Holy Realm, and its combat effectiveness is stronger. As Xin Huaixue breaks through to the fifth level of the Holy Realm, each of the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone feels a deep sense of urgency and powerlessness. The talent of a saint-level innate body is too terrifying. Although everyone is about the same strength now, sooner or later, Xin Huaixue will leave them far behind. At the same time, these top geniuses also feel sad for the secular genius. After all, they all know that Xin Huaixue obeys the advice of his master Miao Qianchun. If the worldly genius deeply offends Miao Qianchun, it is tantamount to deeply offending Xin Huaixue. Now that Xin Huaixue has broken through to the fifth level of the Holy Realm, even if he doesn't trouble the secular genius now, he will definitely not give the secular genius good luck in the finals in the future. Being hated by a genius with a saint-level innate body is undoubtedly very terrifying. Each of these top geniuses has already sentenced secular geniuses to death in their minds. This way, it saves them from suppressing the worldly genius. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1643: The Realm of Sumeru You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Su Han didn't feel anything about Xin Huaixue's move. In his opinion, this woman was probably deliberately exaggerating and creating a big buzz so that the entire Supreme District would know that she had broken through to the fifth level of the Holy Realm. The more mysterious and pretentious she is, the more it proves that this woman's confidence is actually not as strong as she shows. Su Han was indifferent to this matter, his Taoist heart was not affected at all, and he continued to practice crazily at his own pace. By the end of this month, Su Han finally broke through another layer of shackles after a month of hard training in the Creation Integration Skill, and his cultivation was gradually completed, and he was promoted to the fourth level of the Holy Realm. This speed of improvement is terrifying. Just when Su Han was planning to work hard and continue to attack the next level, all the participating geniuses in the Supreme Zone received another piece of bad news - the spiritual power at the foundation of the formation had once again lost a little. The original half-year rematch time needs to be shortened again to five months. As a result, there were only two months left, but only one month left. Su Han was not surprised when he heard the news. He had already imagined this possibility. "As a result, my plan to attack the fifth level of the Holy Realm will be shelved." Su Han originally planned to attack the fourth level of the Holy Realm in one month, the fifth level of the Holy Realm in one month, and another month to hone his magical powers and martial arts. But now, there is only one month left, which can only be used to hone magical powers and martial arts. ??????????? If magical martial arts are not refined and improved, even if the cultivation level is improved, the actual combat ability will not be able to keep up. In order to avoid this situation, you must set aside time to hone your magical powers and martial arts. " Moreover, if you don't hone your magical powers and martial arts, you will spend all this month pursuing the fifth level of the holy realm. If you don't succeed, your magical powers will not be sharpened accordingly, and you will suffer a loss when it comes to battle. This month is spent on polishing magical powers, which may be more meaningful for the finals. Su Han decided to improve the abilities of the Phantom Demon Bingkui first, and then focus on practicing the Explosive Demon Finger, such as the Spring Wind Sword and the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. Explosive Demonic Finger is Su Han's strongest single attack move, and Ru Chunfeng Sword is the move that can best unleash the power of the Holy Sword fragment after obtaining it. As for the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation, it is the ultimate trump card and will not be used until the critical moment. During this month, Su Han did very little, but Guo Qi and Wan Qixing interacted a lot and became very good brothers. Since Guo Qi entered the Supreme Zone, his momentum of progress has not weakened. Soon, his points reached the top eighty level. However, he was not satisfied with this and kept moving forward. ? And Wan Qixing is also very motivated to set his goal to be among the top ten in the Supreme Zone. These two people competed with each other every day and gained a lot. They also cherished each other through the constant competition and became best friends. Since they met Su Han, the two of them also felt that they could gain new insights into martial arts from Su Han every day. This also made them more energetic when practicing. The relationship between the three of them is very good, and they are a strong force in the Supreme Zone. No one dares to look down upon them. Su Han even picked out two purple-gold king bees with high cultivation level from his purple-gold king bee swarm, and let the two of them take them with them respectively. This is also a preparation for the finals. Although the two of them cannot control the purple and gold king bee, if they encounter any trouble in the finals, the purple and gold king bee will also bring corresponding news to Su Han. Time passes like this day by day. While Su Han was practicing, he also tried to explore Mount Sumeru, hoping to find out where Ao Qian and the Brahma Saint were. However, the four major sects have regulations. Except for the competition area, other parts of Mount Xumi are forbidden areas and the participating geniuses are not allowed to explore on their own. Su Han had to give up temporarily. However, he vaguely felt that there seemed to be some secret in Mount Sumeru, and it was not as simple as it seemed. Finally, the day of decisive battle has arrived. When the first ray of sunlight in the morning hits the window, almost all the contestants open their eyes immediately. The moment of decisive battle has finally arrived. All the contestants gathered in the main square of the Supreme District. The final points ranking of the Supreme Zone was also calculated and announced to the public. Because Su Han didn¡¯t rack up points like he did before in the last two months, his ranking didn¡¯t continue to soar. However, in fact, the points ranking is of little significance now.Because the quota for the finals is one hundred people, which means everyone in the Supreme Zone is now qualified to enter the finals. However, the points ranking is not completely meaningless. At least, in the finals, the points ranking is related to the final number. The higher the number in the finals, the greater the advantages. Su Han¡¯s final points ranked seventh. Wan Qixing ranked ninth, and Guo Qi also soared to thirty-third. After the rankings were announced, the four ancestors and senior officials of each sect came to the scene one after another. Time waits for no one, because the spiritual power in the foundation of Mount Xumi's formation has been lost a lot, so they only have two or three months left here at most. In order to prevent another accident from happening, the finals must be held as soon as possible. Everyone is holding their breath and concentrating, wanting to know what the rules are for this final. "Everyone, those who can be here at this moment are undoubtedly the top young elites of the Upper Nine Regions. Here, I would like to congratulate you. Even if you cannot reach the final sixteen, you will be in the sect in the future. , you will also receive good treatment. You will be the future of the four major sects. I hope that this final will also become a valuable experience for you and a turning point in your martial arts journey to sharpen yourself." "To make a long story short, we will not hold the finals in the Supreme Zone, but in a mysterious area of ??Mount Sumeru, which is also the core area of ??Mount Sumeru. That is the Realm of Sumeru. A hundred of you will enter the Realm of Sumeru." environment for the finals.¡± "The rules of the finals are not complicated. In the realm of Sumeru, there are many inheritances, large and small, which are left by some powerful people who have appeared in the long history of the Upper Nine Realms. These powerful people , at the moment of dying and about to reach Nirvana, I choose to enter the Sumeru Realm and release the last essence of life. Therefore, this Sumeru Realm is very special. It can be said to have brought together the supreme martial arts inheritance of the upper nine realms for a long time." "Of course, this kind of martial arts inheritance is not easy to obtain. It requires strength, opportunity, and luck. All three are indispensable before it is possible to obtain one of the inheritances." "The rules of the finals are that all of you enter the realm of Sumeru. In the realm of Sumeru, you can try to find these inheritances. However, because the chance of obtaining the inheritance is low, you can also choose a conservative approach, that is Just find a place to practice. The cultivation environment in the Sumeru Realm is very superior, even better than the Supreme Zone. Of course, you can also find other contestants to challenge and rob each other of the inheritance they obtained in the Sumeru Realm. In In the realm of Sumeru, we do not restrict fighting as long as it does not harm lives." "From the time you enter the Realm of Sumeru, the time begins to count. After one month, all of you will leave the Realm of Sumeru and immediately start the arena competition. The ranking of this arena competition is also the final ranking of the talent draft. Ranking The top 16 in the competition are the final top 16.¡± The bell-like voice of the ancestor of Jiuying explained the rules of the finals. Su Han also heard it. To put it bluntly, the one hundred participating geniuses will continue to hone and improve in the realm of Xumi for another month, and then compete in the final collision showdown. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1644: External Realm, Internal Realm and Extreme Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Realm of Sumeru sounds like a place that young geniuses would yearn for. The voice of Patriarch Jiuying announcing the rules seemed to penetrate directly into the souls of these young geniuses and inspire their passion, causing all the geniuses to fall into a fanatical atmosphere. However, Su Han remained as still as a mountain, his heart as clear as a mirror, and did not cause any waves. In his heart, he is also determined to obtain the inheritance in the realm of Sumeru, but from his perspective, he will not become excited and fanatical about it. "There are three major areas in the Sumeru Realm, namely the outer realm, the inner realm and the extreme realm. In these three areas, the inheritance of the outer realm is relatively common, but it is also less difficult to obtain." "In the inner realm, relatively speaking, the level of inheritance will be higher, but it will also be more difficult to obtain." "The Extreme Realm is a more core area than the Inner Realm. The inheritance in the Extreme Realm is the inheritance of the top strong men in the Zun Realm. However, these inheritances are very vague. In the history of the Upper Nine Realms, there are many Many people have been to the extreme realm, but they have gotten nothing." Ancestor Jiuying paused for a moment and then said: "A hundred of you are all qualified to operate outside. And the top thirty in the points ranking are qualified to enter the inner territory. The top ten are qualified to enter the extreme Of course, the top thirty people can also choose not to enter the inner realm and only move outside. The top ten people can also choose not to enter the extreme realm. After all, the higher the level of the area, the more difficult it is to obtain inheritance. The bigger the basket, the more likely it is that the basket will be empty.¡± Speaking of this, the ancestor of Jiuying also meant something, and his eyes passed over the faces of the top ten geniuses one by one. "I am here to remind the top ten geniuses that even our four ancestors did not get anything from the extreme realm when they were young. The inheritance they received were all obtained from the inner realm. . So, you decide for yourself whether you want to find inheritance in the inner realm or go to the extreme realm. It¡¯s all up to you." The meaning of the ancestor of Jiuying is that he obviously does not agree with the top geniuses going to the extreme realm to find those illusory inheritances. Moreover, this should also be what the other three ancestors meant. However, it is unknown how many people will listen to his words. At least, top geniuses like Xin Huaixue didn't take it seriously when they heard the warning from ancestor Jiuying. Extreme realm, such an attractive place upon hearing it, cannot help but arouse the curiosity and desire of exploration of these top geniuses. Especially, it is a genius like Xin Huaixue who relies on his innate body. However, there are also a few top ten geniuses who started thinking in their hearts after hearing these words. Going to the extreme realm may result in great gains, but it is more likely that you will gain nothing. If you go to the inner realm, you may have to compete with many people, but there are more inheritances in the inner realm, and there is a lot of possibility to get benefits. It¡¯s worth thinking about which area you choose to go to. "Okay, it's almost time. Everyone, get ready, we are about to open the realm of Sumeru." The realm of Sumeru is a land of nirvana, located in Mount Sumeru and has a seal. Unless the four ancestors work together, this seal cannot be broken. "Remember, you only have one month. After one month, you must crush the teleportation jade slip you got, otherwise, you will be trapped in the realm of Sumeru." The ancestor of Jiuying warned sternly. At this time, Su Han's heart moved. He suddenly found a familiar face among the crowd of competing talents. It turned out to be the ancient street of the Seven Star Sect. Ever since Su Han came to the Supreme District, he had never seen this ancient street in the Supreme District. However, this is normal, because in the Supreme Zone, there is rarely an opportunity for everyone to gather together. Most of the time, the participating geniuses do their own tasks and practice in their own caves. Some contestants have several Yue has never met each other. Su Han was slightly surprised that Gu Qianmo's final points ranking in the Supreme Zone was actually tenth. Cultivation level has also reached the fifth level of the Holy Realm. Logically speaking, when Su Han first met Gu Qianmo in Cangxue City, Gu Qianmo's strength should not have been so strong. However, Su Han soon felt relieved. In the world of martial arts, there are many opportunities. It may have been during this period that Gu Qianmo got a big opportunity and his strength was able to improve to this level. At this moment, the look on Gu Qianmo¡¯s face was the same as the others, showing the nervousness of the finals and the excitement of entering the realm of Sumeru. It seems that there is nothing strange. Right hereAt that time, Patriarch Pixiu of Tianlong Pavilion was also reviewing the list of Tianlong Pavilion's contestants in the Supreme Zone and their rankings. Suddenly, Patriarch Pixiu's expression changed: "Huh? Guo Qi? Who is this? Is he a disciple of our Tianlong Pavilion? With such a good talent, he ranks 33rd in the Supreme District, why have I never heard of him before? " Logically speaking, this is impossible. Ranking 33rd in the Supreme Zone means that it is at least among the top ten in Tianlong Pavilion. It is impossible for Patriarch Pixiu not to have heard of such a genius. "Huh? You actually fought all the way up from the Wushuang District What happened to you? Why were such geniuses placed in the Wushuang District in the first place?" Patriarch Pixiu had a bad temper. When he saw this, his face immediately darkened. Those senior officials of Tianlong Pavilion also didn¡¯t know how to explain to Patriarch Pixiu. Such a good seedling was actually placed in the unparalleled area at the beginning. "I would like to know, how do you allocate it? Is there someone playing tricks on this allocated area?" Patriarch Pixiu cursed at the senior officials of Tianlong Pavilion. Those high-level officials are all very aggrieved. The distribution of regions is based on talent and strength. Of course, there are inevitably human factors involved. There are also trials areas for disciples to be divided based on familiarity, popularity, and interpersonal relationships. But, they really don¡¯t know this Guo Qi. After all, Guo Qi has no sense of presence in Tianlong Pavilion. His original strength and talent were allocated in the unparalleled area. Although it was a bit unfair, it was not too unfair. Because at that time, Guo Qi¡¯s bloodline talent was simply incomparable to what it is now. It was after he met Su Han that he was tempered and transformed, and then he was completely transformed. Therefore, these senior officials of Tianlong Pavilion were a bit unjustly scolded by Patriarch Pixiu. "Well, this kid ranked thirty-third in the end. It is a pity that he was not qualified to enter the inner realm. However, after returning to the sect, we must give him key resources and training." Patriarch Pixiu He also made a decision in his heart. At this time, the entrance to the Sumeru Realm is also ready. One hundred Supreme Zone geniuses, after taking a deep breath, were thrown into the realm of Sumeru. The realm of Xumi is a place of nirvana. No one can tell how big this place is. This space was opened up in ancient times and incorporates the mysteries of space. It seems like a boundless world, but you may not find such a place in Mount Sumeru at all. Therefore, if a hundred Supreme Zone geniuses are thrown in, in this Sumeru realm, it is undoubtedly like throwing a hundred stones into the sea, and it is difficult to stir up much waves. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,645: Relics of the Supreme Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wan Qixing and Guo Qi originally planned to go with Su Han. However, after entering the Sumeru Realm, they discovered that they entered from the same entrance, but when they entered the Sumeru Realm, they landed in completely different places. The three people arrived at three different places. Are there any traces of the other two people around? "Well, with the boss's temper, he will definitely look for an opportunity to explore the extreme realm. Although my Wanqixing talent is not as good as the boss, I still have to follow his footsteps until I can explore both the outer realm and the inner realm. After this, I will also go to the extreme realm to have a look." Wan Qixing also made a decision in his heart. As for Guo Qi, although he ranks behind thirty, he is not qualified to enter the inner realm, let alone the extreme realm. However, he also planned to explore the outside world and not waste this rare opportunity. At this moment, Su Han also fell into the realm of Sumeru. He looked around, but found that there was no one within a few miles. For a moment, it was like entering an extremely desolate area. After sensing it, I found that the disguise of the secular contestant on my face had disappeared. "It seems that this Sumeru state cannot be easily disguised." Su Han didn't care. He sorted out his situation and prepared to hit the road. The jade slip he was carrying was one handed out to each contestant before entering. It had simple directions on it, indicating the general direction of the inner realm and the extreme realm. When we first came in, everyone was outside. Su Han followed the instructions of the jade slip and moved forward. After walking for dozens of miles, I found that the scenery in front of me had hardly changed. ????????????????????????????? It seems that even this outer realm is so boundless that it is beyond imagination. At normal speed, it is possible that a month has passed without even reaching the inner realm. Su Han made a quick decision, activated the Electric Feather Escape, and hurried on with all his strength. Along the way, Su Han didn't see any opportunities. Let alone chance, there are not even any decent clues. Although this Sumeru Realm is the place of Nirvana for the strong in history, Nirvana is not available everywhere. ¡°Every strong man will definitely find a place carefully before reaching Nirvana. He will not go to Nirvana casually, and he will not let others find out at a glance that this is his Nirvana place. To put it bluntly, even if a strong person has reached Nirvana, he always likes to play tricks. It is absolutely impossible to leave his inheritance here in vain and let others pick it up in vain. Therefore, it is impossible for Su Han to find any strong inheritance immediately while he is on the road, just looking at the flowers. What¡¯s more, in each talent draft, many people come in, but not many are truly passed down. "Huh? This place is a little weird." As Su Han moved forward, he suddenly discovered a place that was a little weird. Su Han used his spiritual consciousness to observe and found that there was a small formation in this place. After cleverly breaking through this formation, Su Han discovered that this was indeed a place of nirvana. There is nothing special about this place of Nirvana. The formation is quite ingenious. However, after Su Han entered, he found that except for a stone tablet with a message, nothing else was left here. There was only a pair of withered bones there, and all the inherited items, or martial arts experience, were completely gone. Su Han looked at it for a moment, smiled bitterly, and sighed: "Brother, I don't know how strong you are. Seeing that your bones have not rotted for so many years, you are indeed a strong person in the Zun realm. However, you are too pathetic. Leave a message The martial arts knowledge on the stone tablet was taken away, and the inheritance was also taken away. As a result, your bones are still here exposed to the sun and rain. What kind of black-hearted guy is this? What is the name of what he did? thing?" Su Han really can¡¯t stand it anymore, this is too outrageous. Generally speaking, receiving the inheritance of a strong man is equivalent to inheriting his mantle. Even if you have no other intention, you should at least bury the other person's bones in the ground, right? Isn't it so chilling to see corpses exposed in the wilderness like this? He was also helpless. Originally, this matter had nothing to do with him, but since he came here, he had to work hard to bury the family. After all, Su Han couldn't be so shameless as to break into someone else's Nirvana and ignore their bones. A pit was dug, Su Han lifted the body and put it into the pit. Just as he was about to dig up the soil to bury the bones, he found something suddenly rolling out of the bones. That thing, exuding a faint golden light, turned out to be the size of a lotus seedSomething crystal clear. "Zunjing relics?" Su Han couldn¡¯t believe his eyes at all. After taking a closer look, he found that it was really a relic of the Supreme Realm exuding extremely strong vitality. The golden light suddenly condensed, a concentrated musical note condensed on it shattered, and a voice came out: "Those who bury my Dharma body will get my relics." Then, the golden light attached to the relic dissipated. Su Han held this white jade-like relic in his hand, feeling its powerful energy fluctuations, and felt dumbfounded for a moment. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little funny in my heart. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be rewarded so much for just doing a good deed. I just don¡¯t want him to die in the wilderness. Normal people should have this mentality. I didn¡¯t expect that the reward would be so exaggerated. At the same time, Su Han couldn't help but sympathize with the last guy who broke into this nirvana. That guy was lucky, he found a place of nirvana after all. "However, this guy only got the martial arts experience and some other things, but he didn't get the most essential thing about the owner of the bones. The most essential thing is undoubtedly this Zunjing relic. Not all powerful people in the realm of honor can condense such relics of the realm of honor on the occasion of Nirvana. This kind of relic that condenses all the life energy of a powerful person in the Zun realm is extremely difficult to achieve. An ordinary person with a high level of respect would never be able to condense the essence of his life into a relic if he didn't have powerful techniques and heaven-defying elixirs. The corresponding exercises and elixirs must be prepared. Moreover, during Nirvana and the dispersion of kung fu, one must have corresponding means and magical powers to seal key points throughout the body to prevent the loss of life energy. Every step of this process is very difficult, and if you are not careful, all your efforts will be wasted. Su Han understands the good intentions of these strong people very well. Generally, strong people will worry at the last moment of their lives, fearing that after their death, others will destroy their Dharma Body in order to absorb their remaining energy. Therefore, they would rather choose a place of Nirvana that no one else can come to, and practice Nirvana quietly. As strong men, they don't want others to see the ugly state of their death struggle. Over time, this trend has been formed. Once the end of life is approaching, many strong people are willing to choose the realm of Sumeru as the place of nirvana. Of course, not all strong men are like this. There have been many large sects in the history of the Upper Nine Realms, and most of them are willing to leave their life essence and inheritance to the next generation. Of course, there are also those who are not willing to die and want to enter the realm of Sumeru to look for opportunities. After all, there are many opportunities left by the predecessors in the Sumeru Realm. Once you take advantage of them, you may have the possibility of renewing your life. This is also the reason why many strong men in history entered the realm of Sumeru. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,646 Entering the Inner Territory You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With the withered bones in front of Su Han, it is conceivable that a few centuries ago, this person might have been a strong man who was in the upper nine regions and was in great turmoil. ¡°It¡¯s just that the life of the strong will eventually come to an end. Unless, as in the legend, one obtains the approval of Heaven and ascends to heaven, it is possible to have an unlimited lifespan. Su Han recalled that in his previous life, the top powerhouses in the Eternal City were working tirelessly to one day obtain the illusory recognition of heaven. For a moment, Su Han also felt something in his heart. "In this life, one day, I will also pursue the so-called way of heaven. I believe that behind the illusory way of heaven, there are more possibilities." However, before that, Su Han must first achieve the goal of conquering the Upper Nine Regions and heading to the Eternal City. Putting aside his thoughts, Su Han collected the Venerable Realm relic and said sincerely: "Senior, it's not a loss to call you Senior. I got your essence relic and buried your Dharma body. I hope you can rest in peace in your grave." " With that said, Su Han pushed the soil down and buried the bones. This is not short of time. After walking out of this land of nirvana, Su Han continued on his way. Although this encounter made him gain something, it also made him feel very calm, without any impatience at all. This kind of tranquility is something that other geniuses who are currently in the Sumeru Realm cannot have. After walking for three full days, Su Han left the edge area of ??the outer realm and came to the middle area of ??the outer realm. It was here that Su Han discovered other people. They discovered a disciple of Tianlong Pavilion and a disciple of Tianxuan Sect. I don¡¯t know if they have received any inheritance from this outside world. However, Su Han did not show up, but avoided them and moved forward faster. Su Han didn¡¯t have much thought about lingering and exploring the outside world. His goal was to get to the inside territory as soon as possible. Two days later, Su Han followed the directions and arrived at the inner edge of the outer realm. Now = when we get here, it¡¯s not too far from the inner territory. ? Here, it¡¯s not much different from other areas outside. However, there are obviously more places of nirvana here. Along the way, Su Han encountered three places. However, these three places have obviously been excavated, and no good things have been left. And the stone tablets with messages written on martial arts experiences were also destroyed. "Alas, human nature is selfish after all. You get it yourself, but you are unwilling to let others share it. Along the way, none of the three inheritance martial arts stone tablets are intact, and they were all destroyed by the people who inherited them." Su Han sighed lightly, knowing that this was the normal state of the martial arts world. You know, martial arts inheritance, the fewer people get it, the more precious it is. The more people inherit it, the less valuable it becomes, just like a commodity sold on the street. So, if you get it yourself, why leave it to others? It is obviously better to keep it as your own secret than to share it with everyone. Although Su Han is unhappy with this phenomenon, he can do nothing about it. This is a stain on human nature and a despicable part of human nature. However, Su Han has no interest in this kind of inherited martial arts. He has powerful martial arts and magical powers in his mind, but he never blindly chooses martial arts and magical powers. Because he knows that on the road to cultivation, he will ultimately decide which martial arts to choose based on his current cultivation situation. If he blindly chooses powerful martial arts, it will be a waste of time if he fails to practice them. Therefore, Su Han came to this Sumeru realm not to find any martial arts inheritance, and he was not very interested in martial arts inheritance. He won't consider it unless there's something particularly attractive about it. Otherwise, if he really wants to practice powerful skills and magical powers, he will have a lot in his mind. In contrast, Su Han prefers things like Zunjing relics. If you are a strong person at the pinnacle of the Holy Realm, if you can refine this relic, you can definitely transform yourself into the Supreme Realm directly. This is the best shortcut to reach the sky in one step. Of course, Su Han is not very interested in this shortcut, because the power of refining relics is not as practical as the power he cultivated himself. " Moreover, there are risks in refining the relics. If the energy of the relics is too powerful, it is possible to backfire on the peak of the Holy Realm. Su Han is not the kind of monk who has no hope of entering the Supreme Realm. He is completely sure that he will enter the Supreme Realm in the future, so there is no need to pursue the Supreme Realm in this way. Of course, this kind of relic does not necessarily mean it cannot be used to break through the realm of respect. Slowly refining and absorbing the life energy inside, it actually has a fulfilling effect on yourself.   However, if you use it like that, too much spiritual power will be lost, which would be a waste. Two days later, Su Han arrived at the edge of the outside world. If you go further inside, you will reach the inner realm. "Obviously, because Su Han was delayed a lot of time along the way, his speed was not the fastest. Someone should have entered the interior. Su Han did not hesitate and entered the interior directly. After arriving in the inner realm, Su Han suddenly remembered the words of the ancestor of Jiuying: "Those in the top ten can also choose not to enter the extreme realm. After all, the higher the level of the area, the more difficult it is to obtain inheritance. The more likely it is that the attempt will be in vain.¡± "It seems that their four ancestors also stayed in the extreme realm when they were young, but they just found nothing." Speaking of this inner realm, it is not a place of nirvana everywhere. The chance of finding the Nirvana inheritance is also not high. Su Han spent a day or two exploring this inner realm, and he had a feeling that if thirty people entered this inner realm, there should be no more than ten who discovered the inheritance in the inner realm. There are quite a few empty nirvana places. However, since it is an empty nirvana place, it has been passed down by the predecessors long ago, and it is impossible to leave anything useful behind. Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness is powerful, and his insight is at least several times stronger than other geniuses. However, even he has not found a real inheritance so far. This shows how difficult it is to find this inner inheritance. Of course, Su Han actually walked in a straight line and did not linger too much, let alone conduct a blanket search. "If we want to launch a blanket search, given the strength of Su Han's consciousness, there is still a high chance of finding one or two places. However, deep down in his heart, Su Han still felt that he should go to the extreme realm as soon as possible. From his personal experience, the more bizarre the place, the more secrets it often has. The ancestor of Jiuying said that there is nothing in the extreme realm, so in Su Han's opinion, there must be something wrong with this extreme realm. If there is really nothing in this extreme realm, it is impossible for this extreme realm to exist on the basis of the outer realm and the inner realm. The Four Ancestors didn¡¯t notice it when they were young. It¡¯s probably because of the vision of the Four Ancestors at that time that they couldn¡¯t discover it yet. Regardless of whether this is the case or not, at least this is what Su Han judged. "In the inner realm, there may be some inheritance, but it is definitely not the highest level inheritance in the upper nine realms. It is good that I have obtained the inheritance in the inner realm, but if I don't get it, it is not a loss that I cannot bear. Since I am here Yes, I must go to the extreme realm to see it.¡± Su Han made up his mind and decided not to search in the inner realm, but to go directly to the extreme realm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1647: Sit back and wait. You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, just because Su Han doesn't plan to stay in the inner realm, it doesn't mean that others can let him leave without any hindrance. Su Han drove for three days in the inner realm. On the fourth day, Su Han's pace suddenly slowed down. A faint fluctuation in his consciousness told him that the direction ahead was a bit strange. In that direction, there is a faint wave that seems to be the land of Nirvana. For geniuses who have found the land of Nirvana, they are already familiar with this kind of wave. Once they discover this kind of wave, they will not hesitate. rushed over. However, Su Han did not rush over hastily. His intuition told him that this fluctuation and this clue were a bit weird. In Su Han's view, these clues were somewhat artificial, as if someone had deliberately arranged them like this to guide others to move in that direction. Su Han observed every detail very carefully. He can be sure that these clues definitely have human factors in them. When you think about it carefully, this is not surprising. Since the rules of the competition do not restrict fighting with each other, then naturally some people will put their ideas on other participating talents. However, Su Han dismissed this behavior. Originally, since Su Han discovered that there was a conspiracy ahead, he could change his route and not go in the direction ahead. "However, because this place is very close to the extreme realm, if you go in the direction ahead, you will soon be able to enter the extreme realm. And if we change the route, we will have to spend at least a whole day on the road before we can reach the extreme realm. There is only one month of competition time in total, but Su Han is not willing to delay this whole day. After thinking for a moment, he decided to go directly to the direction ahead. No matter what kind of trap the other party has, Su Han is confident that he can't beat him. However, he naturally would not dive directly into the trap, but chose to outflank it from the side to catch the opponent by surprise. ¡­¡­ In a deserted forest not far in front of Su Han, there were three young geniuses, all dressed up as disciples of the Holy Sword Platform. Led by a young man with red hair, they had laid a trap and were waiting there. This red-haired genius, named Cheng Shuo, is ranked among the top five in the Holy Sword Stage, and is also ranked thirteenth in the Supreme Zone. He took several other Holy Sword Platform geniuses and set up a trap here to wait and wait, but he actually harmed several passing geniuses. Even the genius who ranked eleventh in the Supreme Zone was caught by surprise and fell into a trap. He had to leave behind a martial arts inheritance he had received in the inner realm before he could escape. Cheng Shuo did some calculations and felt that it would be more efficient to wait and see for the future than to look for a needle in a haystack in the inner realm to find inheritance. After all, it is possible that the inheritance that he cannot discover can be discovered by others, and all he needs to do is rob others. " However, there is no risk in doing so. That is, if he encounters the top talents in the Supreme Zone, he may not only be unable to outwit them, but may also be robbed by them in turn. However, Cheng Shuo had a way to deal with it, which was to send three of his men to take turns watching outside the trap. When he sees other geniuses, he stands still and waits for them to take the bait. When he sees the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone, he temporarily slips away. Cheng Shuo is very satisfied with his method. In his opinion, he will gain a lot this month. At this moment, one of the three geniuses under Cheng Shuo was standing guard outside, and the remaining two were beside Cheng Shuo. ¡°Senior Brother Cheng, a fish has been baited!¡± A figure shot in from the outside of the deserted forest, it was the genius who was standing guard outside. Since the transmission of divine consciousness is prohibited in this Sumeru realm, and audio-visual talismans are not allowed to be used, they can only come back to report any news they have. Cheng Shuo frowned and said: "What kind of fish is hooked but not hooked? Just tell me who is coming?" He needs to decide based on the situation of the person coming here whether to plot against the other party or to temporarily avoid his edge. The genius who came to report the news gave a sneaky smile: "Senior Brother Cheng must have never imagined that the person who came is the enemy of our Holy Sword Platform." "Why, is it the secular genius who is here?" As a disciple of the Holy Sword Platform, Cheng Shuo naturally knows the grudges between the Holy Sword Platform and the secular genius. "That's right, Senior Brother Cheng, what do you mean by coincidence? This worldly genius happened to fall into our hands." The messenger genius said with a smile. Next to Cheng Shuo, another genius also got excited and came over and said: "As early as a few months ago, in that lifeWhen the secular genius first entered the Supreme Zone, we all received orders from the sect. If there was a chance, we should try our best to suppress the secular genius. However, because the schedule was shortened later, no one had the intention to do so. This time, this worldly genius hits our guns. Isn't it a great opportunity for us? " "Yes, if we can make that secular genius suffer a big loss here, and return to the sect, we can show off our merits in front of the ancestors and senior officials." These geniuses of the Holy Sword Platform have all started to think quickly. Cheng Shuo couldn't help but feel a little moved when he heard what they said. The most important thing is that he not only robbed the secular genius, but also made meritorious service in the sect, which was a double kill. Another genius standing next to Cheng Shuo, wearing a green belt around his waist, seemed a little hesitant at the moment, saying: "The secular genius's final ranking in the Supreme District was seventh. I'm worried that we are plotting against him. , there may not be any benefit?¡± "What do you mean? Are you saying that Senior Brother Cheng can't do that worldly genius?" "The points ranking does not represent everything, it is just the result of the secular genius taking advantage of the loopholes in the rules and racking up points. If he fights with real swords and guns, he may not be Senior Brother Cheng's opponent." "Yes, if he is really powerful, why don't you see him go to the martial arts mission area to improve his points? Why don't you see him challenge the top geniuses in the supreme area?" "That boy only has the cultivation level of the fourth level of the Holy Realm. How can he be the opponent of Senior Brother Cheng?" The other two people, however, disagreed with the genius with the green belt. Even Cheng Shuo frowned, seeming a little displeased. In his opinion, the reason why his points are not as good as that of the worldly genius is because he did not take the wrong path and go to the mission area to rack up points. If he fights with real swords and guns, he will definitely crush that worldly genius. However, Cheng Shuo did not have an attack at all, and just said calmly: "You guys, go explore the outside and see where the worldly genius has gone." "Brother, let me go." One of the two geniuses who supported Cheng Shuo's action volunteered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,648 Who is it? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, you go." Cheng Shuo nodded in agreement and left immediately that day. However, after he left, it took a full two-quarters of an hour and he did not come back. Another genius frowned and said: "What is he doing? He has no discipline at all! Didn't I say that the sentry time should not exceed two quarters of an hour at a time? I am not here for vacation and sightseeing. Why? How can you be so undisciplined?" This genius was obviously a little annoyed. Even Cheng Shuo felt slightly annoyed. However, he is the leader of a group of people after all, and he cannot let out anger casually. I continued to wait, and another quarter of an hour passed, but the genius still didn¡¯t come back. Cheng Shuo's forehead suddenly gained a lot of wrinkles, and he murmured to himself: "What on earth is this guy playing at?" Cheng Shuo even had to wonder, had that person met one of the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone and been caught? However, Cheng Shuo thinks it¡¯s unlikely. If the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone really came here, there was no way he wouldn't notice it at all. After all, a genius of that level will release a corresponding aura. "Senior Brother Cheng, that boy hasn't come back for a long time. I want to see what's going on." The genius next to Cheng Shuo was very angry and said angrily. "Wait a minute." Cheng Shuo did not support it. "What if he has an accident? If you rush over now, wouldn't it be like moths rushing to the flame?" Hearing what Cheng Shuo said, Tian Tian couldn't help but change his expression. There was an accident? "Senior Brother Cheng, if something really goes wrong, wouldn't our team be in big trouble? I still want to go over and have a look." The genius was very insistent that day. "You guys are really stubborn." Cheng Shuo frowned, but then nodded, "Then you should be careful along the way. If you encounter any situation, don't be reckless and use your brain more. No matter what you find, in two quarters of an hour We must come back within a few seconds.¡± That day Tiancai nodded and the figure rushed out. However, after two quarters of an hour, no one came back. "Senior Brother Cheng, I feel something is wrong." Next to Cheng Shuo, only the genius with the green belt was left. Cheng Shuo's face was as dark as water: "I also know that something is wrong. Junior brother, please prepare yourself. We are almost ready to leave here. I feel that those two guys must be in trouble. Otherwise, it would be impossible for such a long time No news." The genius with the green belt was stunned: "Aren't you waiting for them?" "Probably we can't wait any longer. There's no good in waiting here. Let's go, let's find another place." "Okay." The green belt genius didn't object. In fact, he had already felt something was wrong. The two of them tidied up a little and prepared to leave. But at this moment, Cheng Shuo suddenly darkened his eyes and shot towards the void somewhere. "who?" Cheng Shuo and the genius with the green belt had a tacit understanding. As they spoke, they were back to back, showing great caution. The next moment, the two of them were stunned, as if they were about to fall into a large lake of boiling magma. All they could see were waves of lava more than ten feet high, coming one after another. "Not good." Both of their expressions changed, "Did they fall into the formation?" For a moment, the two of them were also puzzled. This area was clearly the territory occupied by a few of them. They had explored it beforehand, and there was no trace of any formation base at all. Why did a formation suddenly appear out of nowhere now? "No, someone must be scheming against us, and the opponent is not weak enough to be able to activate this level of formation in such a short period of time. Could it be that we are really so unlucky that we encountered the top few in the Supreme Zone? Genius?" "Senior Brother Cheng, what should we do now?" the genius with the green belt shouted. "Without further delay, retreat before this formation completely blocks us!" Cheng Shuo also made a prompt decision. He felt the aura of this formation and knew that the opponent was definitely not something he could resist. "Which way?" "The weakest area seems to be in the south, retreat!" Cheng Shuo was unambiguous at all. He left as soon as he said it, and he was absolutely not willing to fight. The two figures shot towards the south very quickly. However, when they hit the southern area, they discovered that the formation in this area was not weak at all. Moreover, the power of the formation seems to be increasing.?. The scorching hot magma waves almost engulfed and roasted them, forcing them to continuously retreat towards the center of the formation. "If you retreat like this, you will only fall further into the opponent's control. Change the direction and rush again!" They rushed four or five times in a row, only to find that every area they thought was weak was actually an illusion, and none was a real weak area. The two of them were like headless flies, making breakthroughs and hitting walls one after another. boom! boom! Just as they were continuously attacking, two figures were suddenly thrown in from the void and fell into the area where they were. It turned out to be the two people who had disappeared before. Cheng Shuo's expression immediately stiffened. He knew he was in big trouble. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Offline "Senior Brother Cheng, what kind of formation is this?" The green belt genius was also dumbfounded at this moment, his tone full of horror. As the top geniuses of the Holy Sword Stage and the first-tier geniuses of the Nine Realms, they are definitely well-informed. However, they had never seen such a formation before. After resisting for a while, they were finally unable to recover and were completely suppressed by this formation. "Who, who is it?" Cheng Shuo lay on the ground, still somewhat reluctant. He wanted to know, what kind of genius could suppress him so effortlessly? Only the top few geniuses in the Supreme Zone can have this kind of strength. But which one of them is it? ¡°Also, wasn¡¯t the secular genius who came originally? How could Cheng Yaojin appear halfway? In Cheng Shuo's confused eyes, a figure walked leisurely from the outside of the formation. Cheng Shuo took a closer look and almost couldn't believe his eyes. This figure was wearing the clothes of a secular contestant. Who else could he be if he wasn't a secular genius? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1649: Entrance to the Extreme Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How could it be you?" Cheng Shuo was depressed. He originally thought that the person who could suppress him like this couldn't be the top three geniuses in the Supreme District. ¡°I never expected that it would be that worldly genius. At this time, Cheng Shuo was so depressed that he wanted to hit him to death. A pair of eyes stared at Su Han hatefully, wanting to see what this worldly genius was going to do to him. "Cheng Shuo, the genius of the Holy Sword Platform, ranked thirteenth in the Supreme Zone points?" Su Han looked at the red-haired genius lying on the ground with a half-smile. To be honest, he had not paid special attention to this guy. However, Su Han had a strong spiritual consciousness and had a photographic memory. Coupled with this The guy's hair color is eye-catching, so it's normal for him to remember his name. Cheng Shuo watched Su Han approach him step by step, feeling extremely anxious in his heart. He shouted in a stern voice, "Boy, it's not your turn to act wild in this place!" Su Han smiled calmly: "Oh? I just want to know why it's not my turn to be wild?" Cheng Shuo snorted coldly: "You don't have to be so arrogant. Does a mere worldly genius still want to overturn the world in front of the disciples of the four major sects?" Su Han was too lazy to listen to his nonsense and directly activated the evil eye and the Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique, causing these guys to lose consciousness for a short time. Immediately, Su Han pocketed all the inheritance gains they had received. Speaking of which, these guys blocked the road and robbed, and they gained a lot. The four of them combined, and they robbed the inheritance of three places of Nirvana. Su Han naturally accepted these three inheritances without ceremony. However, these three inheritances are all martial arts inheritance. At most, there are some Yuan stones that have been left for unknown years and have begun to lose their spiritual power. They are not inherited like the Zunjing relics. Su Han took these three inheritances, but they were of little use. However, his main purpose is to punish these guys who block the road and rob. Cheng Shuo felt as if his soul was imprisoned at this moment. By the time he reacted, Su Han had already taken away his inheritance. Moreover, after Su Han took away the things, he did not spare them lightly. He poked them several times with his fingers: "You can avoid the death penalty, but you cannot escape the living crime. According to the rules, killing is not allowed in the realm of Sumeru. However, small and small sufferings , you always have to eat something." As soon as Su Han finished speaking, Cheng Shuo and the others suddenly felt their whole bodies begin to itch. This itching feeling was only on the surface at first, but later, it itched all the way into the bones, making all the blood vessels in their bodies feel extremely itchy. Cheng Shuo couldn't help lying on the ground and wailing, while the other people looked miserable. They all started to roll in the mud and let out all kinds of screams like ghosts and wolves. ¡°Obviously, this feeling is ten times more painful than breaking their legs and feet. No physical pain can compare with this kind of itching pain. Su Han actually used a little bit of the gallbladder venom of the Purple Palace Snake on these guys. Of course, it was still a snake venom that had been refined by Su Han and had its purity increased by several levels. " This kind of snake venom will not kill monks who have not exceeded the fifth level of the holy realm, but it will make them itchy and painful. At least it will take twelve hours, and the spiritual power will circulate for a full week, before it slowly fades away. Although these geniuses are among the top geniuses in the Holy Sword Stage, none of them have put much effort into this poison-avoidance method. They are all itching unbearably, rolling on the ground, wailing in pain, and simply wishing that their skin could be peeled off. They were all ripped out and their intestines were taken out. Su Han didn't bother to care about these guys, just threw them where they were and prepared to leave. After walking a few steps, I heard Cheng Shuo say angrily from behind: "Since you are so proud now, then don't enter the extreme state. Otherwise, there will naturally be people waiting for you inside who can make your life worse than death!" " "Really? I would like to see how it can make my life worse than death?" Su Han smiled faintly and strode away. This little episode did not cause much disturbance in Su Han's heart. Although he knew that Cheng Shuo definitely wanted to provoke himself and push himself into the extreme state. However, he had originally planned to enter the extreme realm, so why did he need to provoke him? Another day passed, and Su Han finally arrived at the outskirts of the extreme realm according to the instructions on the jade slip. Looking at the outside for a moment, I found that the entrance to the extreme realm was slightly different from the entrance from the outer realm to the inner realm. ? What is the specific difference, but I can¡¯t see it. "Listen to thatWhat Shuo Shuo means is that at least there are top geniuses in the Holy Sword Platform who have chosen to enter the extreme realm. I don¡¯t know if anyone from the other three major sects has entered the extreme realm? " Su Han looked at it for a moment, no longer hesitated, and plunged into the entrance of the extreme realm. After entering the extreme realm, Su Han found that there was not much difference between it and the inner realm. However, when I look around, I feel even more desolate, as if I am the only one in the world. "No wonder even the four ancestors said there is nothing here. It is difficult to find any reliable clues here." However, now that he was here, Su Han had no reason to back down and continued to stride inside. Just two days after Su Han entered the extreme realm, Wan Qixing's figure also entered the extreme realm. Since Wan Qixing entered the realm of Sumeru, he drove for eight days in the outer realm before entering the inner realm. During these days in the interior, he had been trying to find Su Han and meet up with Su Han, but in the end he found nothing. Wan Qixing also knew that the Sumeru Realm was too big and it would not be easy to find Su Han. Therefore, he gave up in the end and began to seriously search for inheritance. "As for the boss, he is really the only person I admire in my life, Wan Qixing. When he first arrived in the Supreme Zone, his cultivation was still at the first level of the Holy Realm, but now he is already at the fourth level of the Holy Realm. This kind of speed of upgrading is simply incredible. Horrible. This time in the Sumeru Realm, I must try to obtain as many inheritances as possible to maximize my improvement. Even if I cannot catch up with the boss, I must at least be able to see his back." Although Wan Qixing's current cultivation level is higher than that of Su Han, he feels that Su Han has far surpassed him in all aspects. However, Wan Qixing was very lucky that when he was in the inner territory, he found a place of inheritance. Moreover, it was the kind that had not been discovered by anyone and the inheritance was still well preserved. That place of inheritance was very remote, but it was discovered by Wan Qixing by chance. That place of inheritance was left by a powerful person in the Zun Realm, and it turned out to be one of the more prominent types of strong people in the Zun Realm. The inheritance of this strong man can be found by Wan Yixing, and he feels very lucky. In my heart, I am also somewhat grateful to the strong man who left the legacy. He is full of expectations in his heart. He wants to refine this inheritance before the final competition in the ring. In this way, his strength can improve to another level. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1650: Then I¡¯ll teach you for a while You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Being passed down makes Wanqixing full of joy. However, he was not overly excited about it, and he still had the caution he should have. "I don't know, where is the boss now? However, no matter where he is, the boss will definitely come. Maybe he is already in the extreme realm. I'll look around, maybe I can have a round with the boss .¡± Wan Qixing chuckled, scratched his head with his big palm-like hands, and walked forward. At this moment, Wan Qixing suddenly felt a warning sign. Although he is a rough man, there is something subtle in his roughness. A strange feeling suddenly arose in my heart, and just as I was about to avoid it, a cold voice suddenly came from the left: "Are you Wan Qixing? In the Supreme District, you are the one who is willing to degenerate and accept a secular monk as your elder brother. Are the top geniuses from our four major sects smeared on their faces?" When Wan Qixing heard this voice, he felt something bad in his heart. He turned his head suddenly and saw two figures not far away, one on the left and one on the right. They exuded a strong aura that made Wan Qixing gasp. Don't be angry. "It's such bad luck that I met these two guys. It seems that I, Wan Qixing, won't be able to run away today. But, the inheritance I finally got has to be handed over to others this time. I really can't accept it!" Wan Qixing was roaring in his heart, and at the same time, he quickly got into a fighting stance. He doesn¡¯t want to just give up. Regardless of whether he is an opponent or not, he must give it a try first. However, Wan Qixing also knew that since the other party blocked him, it proved that the other party was 100% sure of suppressing him. Otherwise, in the Supreme District, who doesn't know that Wan Qixing is a fierce man who fights without his life? Who would provoke him casually? ¡°I am unlucky today. When I encounter the two of them, it seems that it will be difficult for me to end well. At this moment, a small black shadow suddenly shot out from Wan Qixing's chest, flashed in the air, and quickly flew away. No one noticed this black shadow, but it was the Purple Gold King Bee that Su Han had placed on Wan Qixing¡¯s body in advance. Wan Qixing noticed that the Purple Gold King Bee flew away, but he felt happy: "The boss said that if I encounter any accident, this Purple Gold King Bee will report to him. Boss, boss, this time I Wan Qixing , but it all depends on you!" ¡­¡­ But it was said that Su Han had stayed in the extreme realm for more than two days, and it seemed that more than half of the one-month limit had passed. However, until now, he still hasn't gained much in the extreme realm. In this extreme realm, the land is desolate. There is not even a shadow of any inheritance or nirvana. "Is this extreme realm just a waste of fame? Besides me, I don't know who else will come?" From what Cheng Shuo said, Su Han knew that there must be a top genius in the Holy Sword Platform, and judging from his tone, he was someone who had issues with him. The person with whom he has issues is most likely Xin Huaixue, Miao Qianchun's favorite disciple. Su Han had met this woman before and knew that she was a saint-level innate body. However, Su Han was not afraid. In addition, Su Han also heard from Wan Qixing that Miao Qianchun had another disciple in the Supreme District, but he was the largest disciple under Miao Qianchun's sect, named Wang Junyi. This boy's talent and strength have always been the best among Miao Qianchun's disciples, and he is also a well-deserved top three in the Holy Sword Stage. However, with the rise of Xin Huaixue, Wang Junyi is gradually being overtaken by Xin Huaixue. But even so, he is still an opponent that cannot be underestimated. Moreover, since he is the eldest disciple of Miao Qianchun, it is naturally impossible for him to just sit back and ignore him. Su Han estimated that if there were people waiting for him in the extreme realm, it would probably be these two people. At this moment, Su Han's consciousness moved and he felt that a Purple Gold King Bee was approaching him. "Purple Gold King Bee? Could it be that something happened to someone among Guo Qi and Wan Qixing?" Su Han put the Purple Gold Bee on Guo Qi and Wan Qixing just to prevent them from being informed immediately if something happened to them. "Huh? Wan Qixing was caught in the extreme realm?" Su Han raised his eyebrows after reading the information in the Purple Gold King Bee's consciousness. He seems to have been able to guess who the person who captured Wan Qixing is. "Okay, in the final analysis, you took Wan Qixing away to lure me out. In that case, I will go meet you for a while." A ray of light shot out from Su Han's eyes, and he strode towards the direction guided by the Purple Gold King Bee. According to the direction pointed by the Purple Gold King Bee, Su Han approached that area in less than half a day. However, SuHowever, he was very cautious and did not rush in rashly. Instead, he released a dozen more Purple King Bees to explore the way first. Within two quarters of an hour, the Purple Gold King Bee Swarm reported news one after another. In this area, it is indeed not very peaceful. There are various large and small attack formations entrenched within a few dozen miles. "Thinking about it, this should be Xin Huaixue's handiwork. Looking at these formations, they are not weak in level. I think that with a saint-level innate body and innate proficiency in the five elements, as long as you are willing to learn the formations, you should be able to master them like a fish in water. " In fact, geniuses with saint-level innate bodies can achieve success in many fields as long as they are willing to study hard. Take Alchemy, for example. Ultimately, Alchemy is the fusion of the power of the five elements in elixirs. If you are an innate genius who is proficient in the Five Elements, studying Alchemy will achieve twice the result with half the effort compared to ordinary geniuses. "It's just that Xin Huaixue seems to think that the path to alchemy is just a heretic and doesn't bother to delve into it. Su Han released his spiritual consciousness and observed the large and small formations in this area. After a moment, a playful smile appeared on Su Han's lips. These formations did not completely seal off this area, but deliberately left many gaps. ¡°It¡¯s like leaving a hole in a bag deliberately to tempt people to worm their way inside. As long as you enter this opening, you are basically being manipulated by the person who arranged the formation. "This holy-level innate body is quite interesting." Su Han admitted that the people who arranged these formations were very clever. At least in this life, Su Han has never seen a more powerful formation master than this one. Su Han has one good thing, that is, he never underestimates his enemies. Since he was sure that the opponent would be difficult to deal with, he didn't rush in. Instead, he wandered around the area first and had a good feel of the terrain in the area. Then he chose an opening and walked in. Although he doesn¡¯t know where the other party has placed Wan Qixing, he can always find some clues as long as he goes deep into this area. However, Su Han stopped after taking just a few steps. A divine light shot out from his eyes, and he looked leisurely at the jumble of rocks in front of him on the right. "Since the people over there are already here, there seems to be no point in hiding, right?" Su Han said with a faint smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1651: The Millennium Second Son You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Huh!" A cold snort came from behind the rocks. Immediately afterwards, a figure floated out from behind the rocks. This is a young man, wearing the robes of a disciple of the Holy Sword Platform. However, the color is slightly different from other disciples of the Holy Sword Platform. It is a bright yellow color, showing a bit of domineering and a sense of dominance. Without having to tell him his name, Su Han guessed that this person should be Wang Junyi, the chief disciple of Miao Qianchun. This genius is well-deserved to be among the top three geniuses in the Holy Sword Stage. However, due to the rapid rise of Xin Huaixue recently, his light has been somewhat obscured. But despite this, he is still a very strong top talent. Wang Junyi¡¯s aura is indeed very powerful. As soon as his eyes were shot, lightning flashed, and the pressure was very powerful. Su Han secretly admired that he was indeed one of the top geniuses in the Holy Sword Stage. Wang Junyi's cultivation seemed to have surpassed the fifth level of the Holy Realm. He had a faint cultivation level at the peak of the fifth level of the Holy Realm. Compared with Wan Qixing and others, People are obviously better. ¡°Obviously, this Wang Junyi is the first person at the fifth level of the Holy Realm that Su Han has encountered in the talent draft. "Well, the background of the four major sects is indeed extraordinary. Before, I thought that the top geniuses in the Supreme Zone were only at the fifth level of the Holy Realm, but now it seems that I have underestimated them." This Wang Junyi is obviously not the top genius in the Supreme Zone. Even he has reached the fifth level of the Holy Realm, let alone the top genius in the Supreme Zone. Wang Junyi looked a little surprised. As soon as he appeared on the stage, he released his strongest aura and tried to suppress Su Han. He knew that Su Han's cultivation was at the fourth level of the Holy Realm. Although he had made rapid progress, this kind of cultivation was obviously not enough in front of Wang Junyi. However, after giving it a try, Wang Junyi found that his idea seemed a bit naive. His own pressure seemed to have disappeared, and there was no news at all. And the other party didn¡¯t seem to be frightened by his coercion at all, nor did he have the scene where his face changed drastically and he retreated in horror. However, although Wang Junyi was surprised, he did not lose his sense of proportion. He realized that Su Han was stronger than he thought, but this did not affect his confidence. After looking at Su Han deeply for a moment, Wang Junyi said calmly: "Secular genius? Since you entered the Supreme District, your name has been talked about everywhere in the Supreme District. With that kind of momentum, it seems that if you stay in the Supreme District longer, Months, your points can leave us, the top geniuses in the Supreme District, far behind. In that case, doesn¡¯t it mean that you are the number one genius in the Supreme District? Don¡¯t you think that with your own strength, you can¡¯t be the top genius in the Supreme District? Are you up? Don¡¯t you think this is despicable cheating? " Su Han didn¡¯t expect that Wang Junyi would say such a thing as soon as he opened his mouth. He thought that when Wang Junyi opened his mouth, he would fight for the injustice of the two junior brothers Liu Rui and Zhou Honggang, or he would keep saying that he wanted to save face for Miao Qianchun. But I didn¡¯t expect that Wang Junyi seemed to be more concerned about the ranking in the Supreme District. Thinking back on the points ranking, Wang Junyi ranks eighth in the Supreme Zone, just behind Su Han. No wonder he is so dissatisfied. Wang Junyi had a cold face. In fact, he didn't have much affection for his two junior brothers who were defeated by Su Han. Moreover, he felt that those two people were defeated so embarrassingly at the hands of worldly geniuses, and it was almost impossible for Wang Junyi to follow him. face. "Secular genius, it seems that you are not convinced. Perhaps, defeating you, humiliating you, and plundering you can make you truly realize that rankings cannot explain the problem. There is still a big gap between you and the real top geniuses in the Supreme Zone. Too far!" Wang Junyi¡¯s eyes were full of provocation. Su Han smiled slightly: "Wang Junyi, you are not even qualified to be the first genius of the Holy Sword Platform, yet you claim to be the real top genius in the Supreme Zone. Don't you think you are overestimating yourself?" Wang Junyi's expression suddenly froze. Perhaps Su Han's words had no other special meaning and were just stating a fact. However, it just hit Wang Junyi's weakness. This is the most taboo thing in Wang Junyi's heart, and it is also the thing that makes him most unhappy. That is, he is one of the top three geniuses in the Holy Sword Stage and is also the number one disciple of Miao Qianchun. Recently, there has been a faint tendency to be surpassed by his junior sister Xin Huaixue. Although Xin Huaixue¡¯s current cultivation level is still at the fifth level of the Holy Realm, as a Saint-level innate body genius, the gold content of the fifth level of the Holy Realm is obviously much heavier than the ordinary fifth level of the Holy Realm.   Wang Junyi even felt that if he met Xin Huaixue in the ring now, he might not be her opponent. And Xin Huaixue's attitude towards his senior brother is also changing day by day. When he first started, Xin Huaixue was respectful and courteous to him. However, when Xin Huaixue grew up day by day and her wings hardened, she was no longer as respectful as before. Even later, it was replaced by a posture of talking about being friends with others, even superior to Wang Junyi. Especially recently, Xin Huaixue has repeatedly dissatisfied with him, and his words are often contemptuous and arrogant, which makes Wang Junyi feel as if he has eaten a fly. What¡¯s even more uncomfortable is that he can¡¯t have an attack yet. Because he knew that Xin Huaixue was a saint-level innate body. Not only would it be a matter of time before he surpassed him, but the gap would also get wider and wider. Even today, at this moment, it is clear that he, Wang Junyi, and Xin Huaixue are teaming up to deal with this secular genius, but Xin Huaixue actually orders him, Wang Junyi, to take the lead! Taking the lead, isn¡¯t that something only a younger brother can do? Wang Junyi was extremely angry, but due to Xin Huaixue's pressure, he could only do it. When he heard Su Han say this, he was naturally furious. "Boy, it's not your turn to comment on the Holy Sword Platform. Today, Wang will definitely step on you and make you understand the gap between you and me." Wang Junyi said coldly. "It's a good idea, but it's a pity that it can only be a beautiful idea. I don't have time to fool around with you, so why don't you call your accomplices out?" Su Han came to save Wan Qixing, but he didn't want to talk nonsense to Wang Junyi. "What accomplice?" Wang Junyi sneered, "I'm the only one here." Su Han shook his head lightly: "Forget it, it's clearly written on your face that you are a thousand-year-old second-in-command who is destined to serve as a subordinate for others. You are not even qualified to be the first genius under your master, let alone Needless to say, he is the number one genius of the Holy Sword Platform." After a few words of conversation, Su Han could tell that Wang Junyi had a thorn in his heart. This thorn is probably Xin Huaixue, who is a rising star but has a faint tendency to overtake him. ?Looking at the order of appearances, you can see the problem. Generally speaking, whoever is the strongest will appear last. Those who come out first are often the vanguard. Therefore, Su Han also deliberately used this to stimulate Wang Junyi. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1652: Junior Brother You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wang Junyi was indeed irritated, and his handsome face was suddenly covered with frost. But then, something happened that made him furious. Su Han actually ignored him, walked past him, and continued walking deeper into the pile of rocks. Deep inside the pile of rocks, there was a deserted forest. "Wait, where are you going?" Wang Junyi was completely angry. "I will go find whoever captures Wan Qixing. As for you, go and stay wherever it's cool." Su Han's tone was understated, but it revealed a kind of contempt. What Wang Junyi can't bear the most is this kind of contempt. "Boy, if I don't beat you up today, I will never be a human being!" Wang Junyi's face became even more ferocious. However, Su Han remained unmoved and kept walking forward. This attitude completely angered Wang Junyi, who rushed forward in a strode and tried to stop Su Han. However, Su Han was very fast. As soon as he used the Lightning Feather Escape, he disappeared directly in front of Wang Junyi like a ray of light. Wang Junyi just felt that he had caught up, and the next moment, Su Han's figure was far away again. With such a succession of attacks, Wang Junyi found that he could never get even close to the other party. After all, he was the top genius of the Holy Sword Platform, and Wang Junyi gradually calmed down. "Worldly geniuses all say how dare you fight against power. From my point of view, you are just a coward. Don't you even have the courage to stop and fight me?" Wang Junyi¡¯s mind was also flexible, and he actually used the method of provoking generals. "It's just that Su Han has been a human being for two lifetimes. How could he have any psychological turmoil towards such a low-grade general? He even didn't want to pay attention to it at all. Seeing that Su Han kept walking, Wang Junyi became anxious. After breaking in again and entering the wild forest, we arrived at Xin Huaixue's core control area. Originally, all the formations in this area were arranged by Xin Huaixue, and the direction of the wilderness where Su Han went was her core area of ??control. If Su Han was allowed to break in, it would be Xin Huaixue who had the final say, and it would not be his turn to take action. That way, Wang Junyi would have no chance to show off his merits in front of his master, Miao Qianchun. During this period of time, Miao Qianchun was partial to Xin Huaixue because of Xin Huaixue's rapid rise. If Xin Huaixue were to take away this credit, wouldn't Wang Junyi become a weed on the roadside and lose his position as senior brother? Wang Junyi will never allow this situation to occur. However, no matter how anxious he was and used his fastest speed, he still could not shorten the distance between him and Su Han. Wang Junyi lamented in his heart. He never expected that his interception would be so unsuccessful. He just let the other party pass by without even touching a hair of his. "Secular genius, Wang finally gives you a warning. If you are here and give me a fair fight, I guarantee that even if you lose, it will not be too ugly, because I just want to teach you a lesson and have no other purpose. But if you If you continue to be stubborn, keep moving forward, and don¡¯t regret it when the time comes!" Wang Junyi shouted. Su Han smiled leisurely: "Wang Junyi, so I want to thank you for reminding me? You reminded me that your junior sister Xin Huaixue is waiting inside, right?" Wang Junyi was shocked when he heard the words. He was about to make a judgment when suddenly a cold voice came from a distance: "Wang Junyi, you keep saying that you will intercept this worldly beast, but it seems that you didn't do anything except moving your mouth?" This sound came over and over again. I don¡¯t know where it came from, but it was so cold that it felt like falling into an ice cellar. Su Han crossed his arms and looked like he was watching a good show, as if he was not a party at all. He could also see that the relationship between Wang Junyi and Xin Huaixue, senior brothers and sisters, was not as harmonious and without any barriers as imagined. Hearing Xin Huaixue's voice, Wang Junyi couldn't help but frown. He looked in the direction of the sound, but did not see Xin Huaixue. Xin Huaixue's voice continued: "You go down first." Wang Junyi's face was covered with frost: "Why? Didn't I agree before that I will be responsible for intercepting before entering your core control area?" Xin Huaixue's voice said lightly: "Isn't the situation obvious enough? If you really had something to do with him, you wouldn't have let him come here. It's not that I look down on you, you have worked very hard, but then you are gone What's the matter? MasterLeave it to me to avenge his old man. " Wang Junyi was furious: "Junior Sister Xin, I'm not tolerating you just because I'm afraid of you. Don't be too arrogant." Xin Huaixue snorted coldly: "To be honest, if you can't listen, there's nothing I can do about it." Su Han saw that there seemed to be some unpleasantness between the brothers and sisters, but he did not interrupt and just watched with a sneer. Who knows if the two of them are singing double recitals? Su Han is different from others. He will not be deceived by the appearance of some things. Xin Huaixue's voice sank: "Also, from now on, you don't want to call me Junior Sister Xin. From now on, it's me who should call you Junior Brother Wang, because my strength has completely surpassed yours!" "What, your cultivation has reached the peak of the fifth level of the Holy Realm so quickly?" The muscles on Wang Junyi's face couldn't help but tremble, but then his attention was attracted by another thing, "You said, your name is My junior brother Wang?" Wang Junyi couldn't believe his ears: "I am the eldest disciple of Master, what qualifications do you have to call me junior brother? Does Master know about this?" "What do you think?" Xin Huaixue said lightly, "Without Master's permission, would I inform you of this matter?" Wang Junyi¡¯s head buzzed, and his whole body felt like the sky was falling. Miao Qianchun, the master he has always respected the most, actually allowed Xin Huaixue, a junior sister who had only been in the profession for two years, to ride on his head? Are you even allowed to call her junior brother? Doesn¡¯t this mean that from now on, I will no longer be Miao Qianchun¡¯s disciple? The eldest disciple was replaced by Xin Huaixue? Wang Junyi simply cannot accept this fact. Generally speaking, unless the first disciple has made some unforgivable mistake, he will not change the first disciple easily. Master, where does this put your own dignity? I usually respect her so much, doesn't she miss him at all? This harsh sentence from Junior Brother suddenly broke Wang Junyi¡¯s nerves. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,653 The First Formation Test You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wang Junyi looked blank and stepped aside to make way for Su Han: "Brother, you can go in if you want. I don't want to interfere with the affairs here." "Obviously, Xin Huaixue's words about junior brother gave Wang Junyi a big blow. Su Hanlian watched and could tell that Wang Junyi was probably not acting. Then he smiled faintly: "With all due respect, such a sect seems not worthy of your sacrifice and blood." Wang Junyi was shocked and his eyes seemed to be deep in thought. Xin Huaixue's voice over there sneered: "Worldly beast, you don't have to jump up and down there. Your little brother Wan Qixing is in my hands now. If you have the ability, just come in." Su Han glanced at the dense forest and knew that it must be full of various formations. However, Su Han still smiled faintly: "Do you think this little fancy thing can stop me?" As soon as he finished speaking, Su Han's figure ran into the wild forest without any ambiguity or hesitation at all. This scene suddenly silenced Xin Huaixue. She originally thought that Su Han would bargain, or question what she had done in the woods. Unexpectedly, Su Han entered the wild forest without saying anything. It felt as if he had never heard of Xin Huaixue, a saint-level innate body. Wang Junyi couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of ridicule flashing through his eyes as he watched this scene. Although he was unable to stop this secular genius, couldn't Xin Huaixue, with his majestic saint-level innate body, still be unable to frighten this secular genius? However, Wang Junyi was still a little worried about this worldly genius. In his opinion, if Xin Huaixue had not broken through to the fifth level of the Holy Realm, perhaps this secular genius would still have a chance of survival under Xin Huaixue's hands. But now that Xin Huaixue has reached the peak of the fifth level of the Holy Realm, Wang Junyi feels that this secular genius is in danger. Su Han entered the deserted forest, with his consciousness fully opened, and he observed carefully. This desolate forest was obviously the core territory that Xin Huaixue personally controlled. Since entering, Su Han clearly felt that the situation was completely different from the surrounding area. In the outer areas, the layout of the formation is just one stronghold connected to another stronghold, with many passages deliberately left in the middle to allow people to break in and form a siege. "And in this deserted forest, it can be said that there are formations everywhere, and they are arranged very cleverly. Even Su Han had to be a little surprised after seeing them. "This holy-level innate body certainly lives up to its name." Su Han could tell that in this area, if someone who didn't have much research on battle tactics walked in, they wouldn't see anything unusual at all. Everything is natural, as if it is the way it is. And those who have done some research on formations may be able to see some very obvious traces of formations. And these are actually used to deceive people's ears and eyes. Those formations that are deeply hidden are really used for attacking. "It can be seen that this woman has made a lot of arrangements in this area for my arrival. It seems that it is not as simple as just giving me a lesson." Su Han could feel that many of these formations contained hidden murderous intent. At that moment, a faint sneer escaped from his mouth: "The rules of the competition stipulate that you cannot kill people, but if you insist on ignoring the rules, then I don't mind breaking the rules." It is no exaggeration to say that Su Han's formation level is not even comparable to that of the top formation masters in the Nine Realms. As soon as he entered the wild forest, his consciousness was fully opened. Every trace of the formation in the wild forest was clearly visible, and it was impossible to escape his discernment. When he came in, his first purpose was of course to find Wan Qixing. At that moment, his spiritual consciousness began to search with all his strength. It didn't take long before he suddenly locked onto Wan Qixing's location. At this moment, Wan Qixing was hanging from an ancient tree in the deserted forest. It looked like he had been subdued and beaten severely. His expression was dull and his consciousness was scattered. That tall and lively Wan Qixing was as miserable as a dead dog, hanging on an ancient tree, swaying in the wind from time to time. This scene suddenly caused the anger in Su Han's heart to surge uncontrollably. Although Wan Qixing met him by chance, Su Han had already regarded Wan Qixing as one of his own after getting along with him for these few months. Su Han usually has a defensive character. Now that he saw Wan Qixing being so abused, it would be strange for Su Han not to be furious. At this time, Su Han's consciousness moved and a premonition came over him. The next moment, Su Han'sThe body shape has left the place where it was standing before. Almost at the same time, at that place, an ice spike several feet high suddenly broke out of the ground, shining with cold light and indescribably sharp. If Su Han was still there, he would have been penetrated by ice thorns at this moment. Immediately afterwards, in the surrounding area for several miles, ice spikes kept arching out one by one. In a few breaths, they filled the space for several miles around. Moreover, the ice spikes continued to increase and became more and more dense. It became even denser, turning this area into a frozen purgatory. Xin Huaixue did not show up, and the cold voice, vague and misty, kept coming from the void: "Worldly beast, this is only the first test of this young lady. If you can't even pass the first test, then you also You don¡¯t deserve me to show up.¡± Su Han smiled lightly when he heard this. Turning his palm, the fire of the Glazed True Fire appeared in his palm. In an instant, the fire spread and burned fiercely. Wherever the flames go, just like the warm spring sun melting ice and snow, the dense ice spikes are constantly melting and melting. Xin Huaixue was somewhere in the deserted forest. Seeing this scene, she was also disappointed. What she didn't understand was that her holy-level innate peacock body and the natural peacock's freezing energy were injected into this ice spike formation. It was impossible for the spiritual fire used by ordinary holy monks to dispel it. Is the other party¡¯s fire more advanced than ordinary spiritual fire? Su Han also felt more and more that the level of this Glazed True Fire was higher than he had originally imagined, and even this level of freezing energy could be easily dispelled. This kind of spiritual fire actually came from the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda in the small Tianhe County. Su Han felt more and more that there seemed to be a secret in Tianhe County. Otherwise, it is really difficult to explain how a treasure of the Tianhe Glazed Tower level could appear in Tianhe County. "However, now is obviously not the time to think about this. In this moment, the terrifying ice spikes all over the ground had completely melted away. Su Han took away the True Fire of Glaze and smiled faintly: "Miss Xin, the most fatal weakness of your formation is that the base of the formation is too obvious. Such a formation, even if it is not dispelled by the spiritual fire, will not be dispelled by a true expert. In front of us, it is just a laughing stock, and the formation base can be easily found and destroyed." Su Han¡¯s words were obviously meant to make Xin Huaixue angry. While speaking, Su Han's figure approached Wan Qixing's direction again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,654 Disappeared into thin air You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xin Huaixue was in the dense forest and became even more unhappy when she heard Su Han's words. She also guessed that this worldly genius might have a way to deal with her ice spike formation, but even then, he would need to spend time and distract his energy to deal with it. As long as he is tired of dealing with it, he will use his next moves one after another, playing with him in the palm of his hand and making him look very ugly. However, her wishful thinking came to nothing in a matter of minutes. Su Han was not tired of dealing with it at all. A simple fire easily dispelled her formation. Furthermore, he also revealed the weakness of his own formation in one sentence. There was a lot of ridicule in the words. Xin Huaixue has always been arrogant and arrogant from the secular world to the Holy Sword Stage. How could he endure such ridicule? At that moment, that cold face like that of the Nine Heavens Mysterious Lady was filled with murderous intent in an instant. However, when she saw Su Han approaching Wan Qixing step by step, a strange smile appeared on her face. Every time Su Han took a step closer to Wanqixing, he could feel that there was a moving formation mechanism in all directions, constantly approaching him through various methods. Su Han knew that Xin Huaixue must be hiding in the dark at this moment, waiting to see him fall into the trap and make a fool of himself. At the moment, Su Han smiled faintly, and with the power of the golden essence activated, countless golden lights suddenly surged around his body. The power of this golden essence lingered in the void, suddenly making the surrounding scene blurry and distorted, and Su Han's figure was wrapped in a ball of golden light, making it impossible to see clearly. Xin Huaixue in the distance was stunned when she saw this scene. The scene in the area where Su Han was suddenly blurred, which greatly affected her vision. This blurry scene did not last long, but when the field of vision in that area became normal, Xin Huaixue suddenly found that Su Han was no longer in his sight. Including Wan Qixing who was hanging on the tree, he disappeared. When Xin Huaixue saw this scene, her beauty turned slightly pale. Originally, she was trying to be mysterious and use these formations to intercept Su Han instead of showing up directly in order to play with this secular genius and create the feeling that she would kill this secular genius without even showing up. She believed that if she showed up directly to fight, this secular genius would die faster. However, if she uses the formation to calculate and allows this worldly genius to escape, then the loss outweighs the gain. However, Xin Huaixue was very confident in her formation. Even if Su Han disappeared under her eyes, her confidence did not waver in the slightest. With a slight snort, her delicate body swayed and turned into a ball of light, shooting towards that area. At this moment, Xin Huaixue was too lazy to hide her figure. Because Wan Qixing was missing, the formations she arranged around Wan Qixing must have been triggered instantly. As long as the secular genius rescued Wan Qixing from there, then the triggering of the formation there would be enough for the secular genius to drink a pot. Even if the secular genius has some weird abilities, he can withstand it for a while, but he will never be able to withstand it for a long time. Xin Huaixue took a lotus step, shot forward, and started to investigate everywhere. After watching it for a while, Xin Huaixue also had an extremely puzzled look on her face. There is no trace at all around here. The secular genius seemed to have disappeared from the place out of thin air, and she could not figure out what method the other party used to rescue Wan Qixing. "By the way, why does the spiritual fire used by the secular beast just now look familiar? I seem to have seen it somewhere?" Such an idea flashed through Xin Huaixue's mind, but she didn't think much about it. What is certain is that Wan Qixing was definitely rescued, and the surrounding formations were definitely triggered, there is no doubt about it. This made Xin Huaixue even more puzzled. Each of the thirty-six formations she arranged was extremely exquisite. Even if only one of them was effective, it was enough to leave the worldly genius behind. "It's impossible that all thirty-six formations were activated, but he was unscathed." Xin Huaixue didn't believe it at all. After all, she didn't think that secular genius had such great magical powers. Xin Huaixue's body wandered in place for a moment, and said in a cold voice: "You worldly beast, I know that you can't go far. The void in this area is blocked by me. Even if you fly to the sky and escape to the earth, you can't escape the control of my formation. You Do you think you can escape by hiding?" For a long time, there was no response. That secular genius seems to have really left this area. However, Xin Huaixue¡¯s face began to showFinally full of confidence. She believed that behind this appearance, the secular genius had probably been exposed to various formations and was not far from death. However, even so, Xin Huaixue still wanted to find the secular genius and kill him with his own hands to avenge his master Miao Qianchun for being contradicted. That¡¯s right, beheading. Although the rules of the competition stipulated that no one could kill in the Sumeru Realm, in Xin Huaixue's eyes, this rule did not exist. Because she is a saint-level innate body genius, so she is naturally different from other geniuses. Other geniuses who break the rules may be severely punished, but what about her? Will the four major sects punish her? There is only one saint-level innate body in the upper nine realms. If something goes wrong, it will be gone. Even if the other three sects want to punish her, the Holy Sword Platform will do everything possible to protect her. Therefore, Xin Huaixue is completely confident. "This void has been sealed by me. That secular beast cannot fly away and must be hiding under the ground. Even if I dig three feet into the ground, I will find him and cut him into pieces with my own hands. Master, take revenge." A fierce light suddenly appeared in Xin Huaixue's beautiful eyes. Although she is young and beautiful, she is no less vicious than any male genius. At this moment, she had a thought and a move in her hand, and a silver animal sprang out of the void, but it was an ice rat with silver fur all over its body. This ice rat has a pair of very flexible eyes, and it looks like an amazing spiritual creature at first glance. ¡°Go, search underground and find that beast for me!¡± Xin Huaixue ordered. The ice rat seems to be extremely afraid of Xin Huaixue, and is even more naturally afraid of the aura of a holy-level innate body on Xin Huaixue. Hearing Xin Huaixue¡¯s order, the ice rat did not dare to neglect, and with a chirp, it scurried into the ground. When Xin Huaixue saw the ice rat burrowing into the ground, he also showed a confident sneer: "In less than a quarter of an hour, the ice rat will definitely be able to find that secular beast. Not to mention that he may be seriously injured now, he will definitely not be able to escape far, even if he escapes Far away, with the speed of the Ice Rat underground, it can definitely suppress that kid." Xin Huaixue is full of confidence in the speed of the ice rat. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,655 It¡¯s actually you You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! A quarter of an hour passed, and Xin Huaixue's confident face could not help but become a little frozen, revealing a trace of doubt. The Ice Rats are on the move. Logically speaking, there should be some movement now. Why is there still no movement? Just when Xin Huaixue looked confused, he just heard a hiss. The ground suddenly splashed with dirt, and vines sprang out from the ground. The top of the vine turned out to be an ice-blue sunflower. The sunflower is like a big mouth, with petals tightly wrapped around it, as if the mouth is tightly closed. There was a sheet of frost on the outside, transparent and visible. Inside the sunflower, something was wrapped, and it was the ice rat just now. At this moment, the ice rat was curled up, as if it was completely frozen. Its eyes were empty and lifeless, and it was obviously frozen. ah? Xin Huaixue's expression changed sharply. She didn't know how powerful this ice rat was. First of all, the speed and movement of this ice rat underground are so sensitive that monks below the sixth level of the Holy Realm are almost helpless against it. Secondly, this kind of ice rat originally grew up in the ice and snow of the Far North. How could it be frozen? This is as absurd as saying that a fish is drowned in water. However, such a ridiculous thing happened right in front of her eyes. Xin Huaixue was lost for a moment when suddenly the ground made a continuous popping sound. The next moment, countless vines shot out from the ground. One, two, three In the blink of an eye, there seemed to be hundreds of them, suddenly becoming a jungle of vines. On the top of each vine, there was a big sunflower, covering the sky and the sun. Xinhuaixue has three layers inside and three layers outside, tightly surrounding it in the middle. Xin Huaixue's face changed slightly, and with a flick of his hand, a dagger like autumn water appeared. When the dagger was drawn out, it was as dazzling as the light of the moon. The powerful fluctuations in spiritual power showed that this was at least an imperial weapon with a level of seven refinements or above. With a flash of cold light, Xin Huaixue's dagger swept towards the vines on all sides, whizz! Suddenly, dozens of vines were cut off in the middle. However, after these vines were cut off, it didn't take long for them to grow again with a slight flicker. This strange situation made Xin Huaixue suddenly understand something. Could it be that the secular genius is fighting back against himself? Xin Huaixue couldn't believe it for a moment. Could it be that the secular genius triggered his own formation and was not injured? How can this be? Suddenly, Xin Huaixue heard a few soft sounds outside, looked up, and saw a figure falling outside, looking at him with a half-smile. This figure, wearing the clothes of a secular contestant, is indeed the secular genius! There was a look of surprise in Xin Huaixue's eyes, looking at Su Han, obviously in disbelief. She never expected that this worldly beast would be unscathed. "How is it possible? How could this worldly beast rescue Wan Qixing unscathed? All thirty-six formations were obviously activated. Once these formations are activated, no one can escape with speed! Even if he has There are some heaven-defying magic weapons nearby, and with my various formations, it is impossible for him to dodge every formation!" Xin Huaixue¡¯s mind was filled with incredulity. To be honest, although Xin Huaixue looked down on worldly geniuses, when she arranged these formations, for the sake of caution, she still used her highest level of formation attainments. In her opinion, these formations, used to deal with this secular genius, are already making a fuss out of a molehill and killing a chicken with a sledgehammer. However, how could she have imagined that after achieving this step, this worldly genius could still remain unscathed. It can be said that all this completely subverted Xin Huaixue's cognition. Xin Huaixue's eyes fell on Su Han. Suddenly, her pupils shrank suddenly, and her body stiffened. "It's you!" Xin Huaixue shouted sternly with a distorted face. When Su Han heard Xin Huaixue's tone, she was a little strange at first. Didn't she think it was her? I was the only one in this area. However, looking at Xin Huaixue's expression, Su Han immediately had a feeling. The "you" Xin Huaixue said did not seem to refer to his identity as a "secular genius", but to his identity as "Su Han"? After all, in this Sumeru realm, all disguises will be eliminated, so at this moment, Su Han's face isThere are people who are disguised. ¡°Could it be that I have seen this Xin Huaixue somewhere before? Su Han¡¯s eyes fell on Xin Huaixue. Suddenly, Su Han frowned slightly, as if he thought of something from his memory. At the same time, Xin Huaixue's face was also covered with frost, and his tone was the kind of resentment he had never heard before: "Yes, it's you. Back then, you were the one who killed me in the trial in the wilderness of southern Xinjiang. Brother Xin Hong!¡± In Su Han¡¯s memory, such an incident did happen. At that time, he had just escaped from death in Ziyan Valley. In desperation, he broke into an area, which turned out to be a testing ground for geniuses from the eight outer sects of the Giant Spirit Sect. The eight major families actually used formations to directly mark out a place in the wilderness as a place of trial. They trapped all the monsters in that place, as well as some unknown casual cultivators passing by, as a place of trial. Test your prey and hunt at will. This kind of mentality that regards the lives of casual cultivators as trivial is most vividly reflected in the people of the eight major families. Later, Su Han even met several trial geniuses from the so-called eight major families, who came up to take Su Han's life without any hesitation. When Su Han became angry, he directly killed those people. Then, they went on a killing spree in the trial area, turning the trial area upside down, and then walked away. Listening to Xin Huaixue's tone, could it be that her brother was one of the geniuses killed by Su Han at that time? However, shouldn¡¯t the geniuses of these four major sects come from within the four major sects? He was actually born in a secular place, and it was in southern Xinjiang? This did make Su Han feel a little surprised, but then he felt relieved. No matter where it comes from, these four major sects will rush to grab this saint-level innate body. ¡°It¡¯s just that no one in Southern Xinjiang discovered this woman¡¯s holy-level innate body. To think, it was because the resources in southern Xinjiang were poor at that time, and the potential of this holy-level innate body was completely unexplored. It seems that the reason why Xin Huaixue was able to reach the sky in one step and come to the Upper Nine Realms Holy Sword Stage to become a top disciple was all due to Miao Qianchun's insight. No wonder Xin Huaixue was so obedient to Miao Qianchun and wanted to avenge Miao Qianchun. Su Han suddenly remembered that he had indeed seen Xin Huaixue. At that time, Xin Huaixue came to suppress him and avenge his brother. He escaped from Xin Huaixue and walked away. Unexpectedly, after two years, we would meet again in this place, like fate. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,656 Xin Huaixue shows off his power You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han didn¡¯t feel too much. In the world of martial arts, the weak eat the strong, and it is normal for monks to fight to the death. What's more, it was the eight major families who first regarded human life as nothing, which led Su Han to go on a killing spree. Su Han looked at Xin Huaixue indifferently, and saw Xin Huaixue's eyes were filled with hatred and murderous aura surged from his body. That look also let Su Han know that the other party was 100% murderous towards him. This blood feud is difficult to resolve. ¡°I can¡¯t say it, here today, between myself and her, only one can survive. Su Han¡¯s eyes were calm and not afraid. In Xin Huaixue's heart, a turmoil arose at this moment: "Unexpectedly, this worldly beast turned out to be the madman who killed my brother! This is really a God-given opportunity, allowing me to kill two birds with one stone and avenge my own revenge and the master's revenge!" " "However, what kind of adventure has this worldly beast got? Back then in southern Xinjiang, he seemed so weak under my hands. Now that I am lucky enough to join the master's sect, my strength has increased a thousand times, but this beast, unexpectedly Has your strength increased a lot?" This is the most puzzling thing for Xin Huaixue. Her Xin Huaixue's strength has skyrocketed. This is because she has a holy-level innate body, and also because she has the top-notch cultivation resources of the Holy Sword Platform. And this secular beast, firstly, does not have a holy-level innate body, and secondly, does not have the top resources of the four major sects, what does he rely on? Seeing that the other party's expression was not afraid of him, Xin Huaixue felt even more annoyed, as if there was a fly stuck in his throat. In order to get rid of this feeling, Xin Huaixue snorted coldly, her white clothes fluttering, as cold as ice, like the bright moon in the sky. "Worldly beast, I admit that you are an unkillable cockroach with a very strong vitality. In the wilderness, I only let you slip away from my hands once, but God favored me after all and sent you again. Come here and let me torture you." Xin Huaixue has always been resentful of the enemy who killed her brother. In fact, it is not entirely because of her deep feelings for her brother. But she actually let the enemy slip away under her hands. The person who could have been killed ended up being allowed to escape. This was a fatal blow to the arrogant Xin Huaixue. Therefore, this incident left a shadow in Xin Huaixue's heart. Now, seeing Su Han here, it is no exaggeration to say that Xin Huaixue just wants to thank the sky for giving her such a great opportunity to make up for the shortcomings in her heart. Xin Huaixue's murderous intention surged, and she was determined to take the life of this secular genius. She is no longer what she used to be. The top martial arts of the Holy Sword Platform and Miao Qianchun's careful training of her have allowed her to maximize the talent of her holy-level innate body. Now, she is 100% sure that she will never let this worldly genius escape from her hands. "Now, let's see the true strength of the saint-level innate body genius. Let you know what true force suppression is!" After Xin Huaixue finished speaking, he pinched his fingers like orchids with his hands, used his hand gestures, and shouted in a low voice: "Peacock's frozen air, wall of crystal!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In front of Xin Huaixue, there was a seemingly invisible wall of ice, looming and spreading towards Su Han. The frozen air turns into ice and condenses into a wall! The cold air was like frost, spreading along the wall and covering the entire battle circle. The dozens of miles inside and outside the battle circle were suddenly covered with layers of frost, like heavy snow sealing the mountains, and the world instantly became a vast white world. "You worldly beasts, wake up!" Xin Huaixue groaned softly, and the short sword like autumn frost appeared in his hand again. I saw Xin Huaixue's graceful figure, like a peacock dancing gracefully in the heavy snow. The aura that seemed to soar into the nine heavens turned into a peacock shadow, and the dagger in his hand turned into cold light and shot towards him. This area is completely immersed in Xin Huaixue's artistic conception of thousands of miles of ice. "You worldly beast, turn me into an ice sculpture!" The cold light was like a waterfall, pressing down on my face. Su Han's figure suddenly condensed, and was covered by the cold light, instantly condensing countless white frosts. Xin Huaixue's eyes were fixed on Su Han. Her peacock freezing aura was cultivated because she had the body of a saint-level innate peacock. It was by no means comparable to ordinary water attribute freezing aura. She was confident that this peacock's freezing energy could definitely freeze this worldly beast. Almost at the same timeIn the blink of an eye, the white frost completely enveloped Su Han's figure. After a while, it became as motionless as an ice sculpture. Xin Huaixue sneered, and used the dagger in his hand to carve back and forth on the ice sculpture, as if he wanted to carve Su Han into a clown. If anyone sees this scene, they will definitely sigh that the strength of the saint-level innate body is so domineering, and it can defeat the enemy with one move. Xin Huaixue was full of energy, wielding the dagger as if it were flying, and like a knife cutting an axe, countless white frost and ice shards kept flying out. Suddenly, Xin Huaixue's eyes narrowed and her delicate body swayed. Because she discovered that the outer layer of ice chips was constantly being chipped away, and it was actually empty inside. The body of the worldly genius was not covered by the ice sculpture. Suddenly, the voice of the worldly genius suddenly sounded around Xin Huaixue: "Since you want to take my life, don't blame me for being ruthless. If you have any other means, use it together." These voices overlapped one after another, as if several worldly geniuses were speaking at the same time. Xin Huaixue's heart sank, her beautiful eyes flashed with cold light, she returned her sword to protect her body's vital points, and began to search around her vigilantly. "What kind of man is a worldly beast who hides his head and shrinks his tail?" Xin Huaixue's tone was vicious, but he felt a little nervous for no reason in his heart. Because, she found that this worldly beast was different from what she imagined, and there was a feeling that she couldn't figure out. Especially that moment just now, she really couldn't understand why this worldly beast had any reason to escape from his own ice waterfall? Being frozen by the peacock's cold air, you can actually escape? This feeling reminded her of the feeling of being in the wilderness and watching this worldly beast slip away from her hands. Xin Huaixue will never allow this kind of thing to happen again. Whoops! A figure emerged from behind Xin Huaixue, and it turned out to be Su Han. "Is there any other means? Don't tell me, your so-called holy-level innate body, after practicing in the Holy Sword Platform for two full years, will become like this twice? What is the difference between it and the secular world?" Su Han said calmly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,657 Crushing Xin Huaixue You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han has some understanding of this woman. This woman is arrogant and arrogant, and what she can't stand the most is being looked down upon by others. Especially when her secular background is mentioned, it will make her mad. Because what Xin Huaixue is least willing to admit is her secular background. In her opinion, if she had been born in one of the four major sects due to her saint-level innate talent, she would have become the well-deserved number one genius among the four major sects, leaving everyone else far behind. As long as Xin Huaixue gets angry and becomes unstable, Su Han will be sure to abuse her. Sure enough, when Xin Huaixue heard this, he became furious: "You worldly beast, you are so sharp-tongued. Today, Miss Japan will cut off your head to avenge your brother!" Xin Huaixue gritted her silver teeth with overwhelming hatred. "You keep calling yourself a secular beast, aren't you born in the secular world? Apart from talking big words, what else do you have left?" Su Han laughed and continued to anger Xin Huaixue. "You worldly beast, you are so stubborn when you are about to die! If I were you, I should find a remote corner so that I can't find you. Maybe this matter will just go away. But you just don't understand. I want to go back and forth with guns, thinking that I have some so-called opportunities in the secular world, and forget about it. Today, I want to let you know that I am a saint-level innate body and a genius. You are in front of me, Always an ant!" After Xin Huaixue finished speaking, he opened his arms and a shadow of a peacock suddenly appeared behind him. The peacock's phantom wings turned into six. The six-headed peacock shadow turned into six white lights and landed on six places around Su Han, instantly surrounding Su Han. "You worldly beast, in heaven and on earth, let me see where you are going to escape!" Xin Huaixue's eyes suddenly widened, and his body swayed, and six figures appeared, which were virtual and real, giving people an indistinguishable feeling. This saint-level innate body has actually cultivated a kind of illusory magical power. Six figures and six peacock shadows surrounded Su Han. Suddenly, a cold light flashed. The freezing air on the ground rapidly intensified and penetrated into the ground. The soil three feet below the ground was suddenly frozen into solid ice. "You worldly beast, you seem to have some magical power to escape from the earth, and you are not slow under the ground? Now I have frozen the ground, let me see how you can break my thousand-year-old ice!" Xin Huaixue's tone suddenly became vicious, full of murderous intent. In her opinion, killing this worldly genius was not only to make up for the shortcomings in her heart, not only to avenge her brother, but more importantly, to silence him. That¡¯s right, silence! As long as this secular genius dies, no one will know that Xin Huaixue was born in the secular world. Otherwise, if this secular genius tells the story and says that Xin Huaixue actually comes from the secular world, then Xin Huaixue's usually aloof and saintly image in the sect will definitely be smeared with stains and appear. Cracks all over. This is what Xin Huaixue absolutely does not want to see. The phantoms of six peacocks were flying rapidly in the sky, spinning constantly and shooting down streaks of cold light. After a while, countless icicles appeared around Su Han, blocking all of Su Han's paths. "You worldly beast, let me see how you escape this time!" Xin Huaixue's six figures actually danced together, wielding their daggers, piercing out streams of cold light and shooting towards Su Han. "A little trick!" In Su Han's hand, the long sword that was fused with the power of the fragments of the Holy Sword suddenly raised up, and a huge sword light shot towards the six peacock silhouettes in the sky. Boom! The sword light became redder and redder in flight, and in the end, it was as red as a ball of fire, colliding with the phantom of the six peacocks. Boom! The six-headed peacock shadows were instantly broken by Su Han and turned into broken shadows. And the ground around Su Han began to shake rapidly, and vines of the phantom ice sunflower kept emerging. These vines of the magic ice sunflower are like a dozen raging ice dragons, constantly colliding and devouring, instantly refining all the icicles and sucking out the essence of them. "Is that all you have?" Su Han groaned, and with a finger, countless vines of the magic ice sunflower rolled towards Xin Huaixue. These vines were like ropes. Hundreds of vines intertwined into a dragnet, instantly surrounding Xin Huaixue. "It's this damn thing again!"   When Xin Huaixue was in the wilderness, it was not like he had never seen this worldly genius using this vine. However, what she didn't expect was that after two years, the number of these vines had become so amazing, and the power contained in them had increased hundreds of times. At the moment, Xin Huaixue waved the peacock dagger in his hand and started swinging it wildly. It has to be said that this seventh-refined imperial weapon is very impressive. As it was wielded, the vines were cut off again one after another. However, the regeneration ability of the vines is so amazing. Xin Huaixue is fast and the vines grow even faster. No matter how hard Xin Huaixue works, she can't stop her from getting trapped in a dragnet. Su Han suddenly raised his arm, and the Tianhe Glazed Tower appeared in the void, rising in the wind. Within a few breaths, it had grown into a giant tower dozens of feet high, and it smashed down towards Xin Huaixue. Xin Huaixue snorted, and the aura of the fifth level of the Holy Realm peaked, holding up the Tianhe Glazed Tower, unable to go down any further. Su Han raised his arm, but channeled golden light from the Tianhe Glazed Tower. The golden light was like a waterfall, containing the power of golden essence, covering Xin Huaixue's body, constantly slowing down her speed. After a while, Xin Huaixue's speed slowed down greatly, and the speed of the sword could no longer keep up with the growth speed of the vines. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Countless vines were constantly clinging to Xin Huaixue, and in just the blink of an eye, they bound Xin Huaixue like a rice dumpling. Su Han knew that the time had come. Without further ado, he directly activated the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda and pressed down hard! Boom! With a loud noise, the Tianhe Glazed Tower hit the ground mercilessly, raising countless sand and dust. For a moment, it was like a small sandstorm. Xin Huaixue's Dharma Body was also destroyed in this ruthless crushing, and only a solitary storage ring flew out, which clattered to the ground. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,658 The Boss¡¯s Choice You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han had killed Xin Huaixue, and he could also guess what kind of collective rampage the senior officials of the Holy Sword Platform, including the Jiuying Patriarch, would have when they found out. However, that was all after leaving the realm of Sumeru. Su Han reached out to fish it out, took Xin Huaixue's storage ring in his hand, and quickly left the area. For now, let¡¯s see if Wan Qixing is alright. Wan Qixing was placed somewhere underground by Su Han. Although he was beaten severely by Xin Huaixue, fortunately Wan Qixing was big and thick-skinned. The beating was only painful to his flesh. , without actually damaging the bone meridians. After taking Su Han's healing elixir, Wan Qixing's mind gradually regained consciousness. When Wan Qixing heard that Su Han had killed Xin Huaixue, his first thought was unbelievable. However, when he saw Xin Huaixue's storage ring in Su Han's hand, Wan Qixing believed that this was actually true. Xin Huaixue, the famous saint-level innate body of the four major sects, was actually killed by his boss. "Boss, good job! That woman has always been bossy, and has a vicious heart. She regards human life as nothing. I heard that she relies on her saint-level innate body to be domineering in the sect. Whoever pisses her off, most importantly Beat her to death, or even break her legs, and no high-level officials will interfere at all. Not only are the geniuses from the other three major sects displeased with her, but their own geniuses from the Holy Sword Stage also dislike that woman." When Wan Qixing said this, he actually started chatting and entered the mode of endless complaints. "But, boss, if you kill her, then Miao Qianchun might come after you. And Ancestor Jiuying will never let you go easily. After all, this is what their Holy Sword Platform finally found. A saint-level innate genius is different from ordinary geniuses." Wan Qixing scratched his head with his big palm, looking very worried. Su Han has actually thought about this problem. Although the rules stipulate that no one can kill in the realm of Xumi, the fact is that Xin Huaixue made the killing move first, and Su Han fought back. It belongs to self-defense, and logically speaking, it does not count as breaking the rules. "It's just that it's hard to say whether Jiuying Patriarch believes it or not. "There must be a road before the car reaches the mountain. I believe that the four major sects will not be completely ignorant. There will always be people who understand the truth and the world will be bright." Su Han smiled freely, opened Xin Huaixue's storage ring, and inspected it. There is a inheritance of the land of Nirvana inside, but it was snatched away from Wan Qixing by Xin Huaixue. Naturally, it will be returned to its original owner at this time. Wan Qixing originally thought that his inheritance must have been ruined. Now that he has regained it, he is naturally extremely excited. In addition, Xin Huaixue's storage ring also contained a small amount of elixirs and primeval stones, but Su Han didn't like them. Xin Huaixue obviously did not bring all his belongings to the Sumeru Realm, and there were not many resources in the storage ring. With such a small amount of resources, it turned out to be a hot potato. Su Han tossed it away and threw it away. "Unexpectedly, Xin Huaixue did not receive any inheritance of the land of nirvana in the extreme realm. Could it be that this extreme realm really made them right, that it is a barren land where nothing can be found at all?" Su Han thought of this and said to Wan Qixing, who was full of expectation next to him: "Wan Qixing, you go back the way you came, leave the extreme realm and go to the inner realm." Wan Qixing shouted: "Boss, we have finally reunited, and you are going to abandon me now? Are you not going to join me?" "It's hard to say whether there is any inheritance in this extreme realm. Even if there is, I'm afraid it will be very difficult to find. This opportunity to enter the realm of Sumeru is very rare. Instead of looking for this vague inheritance in the extreme realm, It¡¯s better to go back to the interior and try your luck.¡± "What about you, boss?" Wan Qixing seemed to already know the answer. Needless to say, his boss would continue to explore the extreme realm. Sure enough, Su Han said: "I will continue to explore in the extreme realm. There may be weird things in this extreme realm, or there may be some secrets." Wan Qixing nodded, but for the rare moment he did not continue to argue. He knew that the weird and secret things Su Han mentioned might not be something he was capable of contacting and exploring. "Boss, I listen to you and go back to the interior. However, before I leave, I have one more question to ask you." "what is the problem?" "Boss, when you come to participate in the talent draft, you always have a sect in mind that you want to go to, right? But you don't know, which of the four major sects is the sect you want to go to?"  Wan Qixing finally asked the question he had always wanted to ask. In his opinion, although his boss was born in the secular world, his talent definitely surpassed all the geniuses of the four major sects. If it weren't for the lack of resources in the world, the boss's current cultivation level would definitely be far behind the so-called top geniuses of the four major sects. Which of the four major sects would a genius like the boss want to go to? Speaking of which, Wan Qixing was not very gregarious in the Seven Star Sect, but he was also dissatisfied with the atmosphere of the Seven Star Sect. But he also knew that the atmospheres of the four major sects were similar, not to mention that the Seven Star Sect had cultivated Wan Qixing. It would be false to say that Wan Qixing had no feelings for the Seven Star Sect. Wan Qixing also had a vague expectation, thinking that maybe the boss also wanted to go to the Seven Star Sect? In that case, wouldn't he and I be companions? However, Wan Qixing also knows that among the four major sects, the Seven Star Sect¡¯s temptation for top talents is limited. Because the Seven Star Sect's advantage lies in elixirs, it does not have top-level martial arts inheritance like the Holy Sword Platform, nor does it give its disciples a strong bloodline like the Tianlong Pavilion. It does not even have many female cultivators like the Tianxuan Sect. For men, Genius has a natural attraction. Therefore, from this aspect, Wan Qixing felt that the possibility of Su Han choosing the Seven Star Sect was not very high. When asked this question, Wan Qixing was also a little uneasy. If the boss really chooses a sect other than the Seven Star Sect, it means that there will be very few opportunities to meet the boss in the future. "I will go to the Seven Star Sect." Su Han did not shy away and directly expressed his thoughts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,659 The First Genius of Tianlong Pavilion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What? Boss, youyou want to come to the Seven Star Sect? Is it true?" Wan Qixing almost jumped up with joy. Originally, he didn't have any expectations when he asked this question. Unexpectedly, the boss really wanted to come to the Seven Star Sect. For a moment, Wan Qi was beaming and excited. He was even happier than he had received the inheritance of a place of nirvana. "Boss, I'm so excited that I don't even know what to say. Then, I'll be waiting for you at the Seven Star Sect. You have to come. Hahaha. Patriarch Qingyin knows that you are coming to the Seven Star Sect. I guess he will be very happy. Don¡¯t look at Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s usual wooden fish face, he is very protective of his shortcomings.¡± Wan Qixing also spoke kindly to his ancestor. Su Han smiled faintly: "Without further delay, you can go back to the inner realm now. Every moment in the Sumeru Realm is precious, don't waste it." "Okay, boss, then I'll wait to meet you." Wan Qixing chuckled, scratched his head honestly, and left with his body like a mountain. After Wan Qixing left, Su Han sorted out his situation and set off again to explore the extreme realm. Su Han could tell that this extreme realm was different from the outer realm and the inner realm. If you want to explore in the normal way, it is impossible to discover any nirvana or any inheritance. Therefore, Su Han simply gave up the search and walked directly to the center of the extreme realm according to the instructions on the jade slip. He believes that no matter how weird this extreme realm is, some relevant clues can always be found in the center. What's more, during the competition in the Supreme Zone, the energy at the foundation of Mount Xumi's formation was lost twice, and even the four major sects couldn't figure out the reason. This made Su Han even more think that there is some secret in Mount Sumeru. ¡°I don¡¯t know, apart from Wang Junyi and Xin Huaixue, is there anyone else who has entered this extreme realm? Even if they both come in, I think there is no reason for geniuses who are stronger than them in the Supreme Zone not to enter this extreme realm, right?¡± With such speculation, Su Han continued to move forward. Five days later, after a long journey, Su Han finally approached the center of this extreme realm. At this time, it is already the twentieth day of entering the realm of Sumeru. In ten days, the Sumeru Realm will be closed. In these twenty days, Su Han had no other gains except for the initial mistakes he made in the outside world. Ahead is the center of Ji Realm. This central area is completely different from what we imagined. The ground is covered with rolling yellow sand, and it is a completely barren land. Even the life energy is very weak. However, now that Su Han is here, there is no reason to back down and he just wants to dive in. Suddenly, Su Han's consciousness fluctuated slightly. Although this fluctuation of consciousness was slight, Su Han accurately grasped it. At the same time, there was also a hint of vigilance in his heart. In such a barren land, it is not a good thing for spiritual consciousness to fluctuate. Su Han immediately covered up his consciousness and used the terrain of yellow sand to hide his figure. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After a while, a figure came speeding towards the area where Su Han was located from far to near. This figure did not stop. After passing by, he walked away, obviously not noticing Su Han. Looking at the direction of this figure, it is obvious that it is also heading towards the center of the extreme realm. Su Han waited for the figure to move away. He calculated that he was almost at a safe distance. He was about to come out of the dark place. Suddenly, another figure from the distance quickly chased after him. This figure seems to be tracking something. The aura fluctuations of this figure are also suppressed perfectly. However, Su Han was able to vaguely capture something, which turned out to be the ancient Qianmo of the Seven Star Sect! Su Han's heart moved: "It's him! I thought it was a little strange at first. This Gu Qianmo was not that strong, but he was able to reach the fifth level of the Holy Realm in such a short period of time, ranking tenth in the Supreme Zone. It's said that he has made rapid progress. Now, looking at him in such a hurry, it's really weird." Su Han was curious in his heart and waited until Gu Qianmo's figure disappeared before he came out of the darkness. Looking at Gu Qianmo's figure, it turned out that he was heading towards the center of the extreme realm just like the figure before, and seemed to be following the figure just now. Logically speaking, it is normal for the top ten geniuses in the Supreme Zone to enter the extreme realm to find opportunities. However, he was rushing so fast, and it seemed like he had a very clear destination.??That's a little abnormal. Because no one knows where the opportunity in this extreme realm is. In this case, you are running towards a fixed location with a very clear goal. Isn't this weird? Su Han suspected that there was something going on here that he didn¡¯t even know about. ¡°Two people in a row are going in that direction, and I don¡¯t know who the other one is except Gu Qianmo?¡± Su Han decided to go there and have a look. Anyway, he originally planned to go there. The mantis stalks the cicada, but the oriole follows behind. Su Han¡¯s tracking ability is absolutely superb. With his spiritual consciousness locking ability, although Gu Qianmo's aura was well hidden, he still left some clues. In this way, half a day passes after chasing each other. Su Han discovered that during the chase, he came to a lake. This lake is definitely the only lake in the center of this extreme land where yellow sand rolls, and it is even the only thing here that is not yellow sand. However, this lake is also very different from ordinary lakes. In general lakes, the water color is either sky blue or turquoise. However, this lake is dark green, even close to black. Moreover, the lake is very large, and the black water gives people an extremely weird feeling. At this time, Su Han had stopped when he saw the ancient street. Su Han discovered that there was a strange aura surrounding this ancient street, which was slightly different from the previous ancient street. This difference is so subtle that even people who are very familiar with this ancient land may not be able to detect it. However, Su Han's spiritual consciousness was more powerful than ordinary people, so he could only notice this difference. Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, Su Han felt a sense of vigilance in his heart and did not dare to approach too closely. Instead, he slowly sneaked under the ground and kept getting closer. At this time, Gu Qianmo stopped on the side of the lake, holding something like a ring in his hand. He kept playing with it, as if he was sensing something with the ring. Suddenly, Gu Qianmo's face darkened. Because, across the lake, a figure was staring at him coldly. It was the number one genius of Tianlong Pavilion, Luo Qing. "Gu Qianmo, what are you doing here?" Luo Qing stared at Gu Qianmo lightly, with a strong sense of scrutiny in his eyes. Su Han couldn't help but his eyelids twitched when he saw Luo Qing. This Luo Qing ranked first in the final points in the Supreme Zone. It can be said that in the Supreme District, apart from the special existence of Xin Huaixue, a saint-level innate body, Luo Qing is the well-deserved number one genius. However, this Luo Qing has always cherished his wings and rarely showed up in the Supreme Zone. Now, it appears here. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,660: Spies of the Cult You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Gu Qianmo was obviously following this Luo Qing. He was not surprised when he saw Luo Qing appear. He smiled lightly and said, "Why, you can come to this place, but I can't?" "Stop talking nonsense, is your strength comparable to mine? I advise you to leave immediately." Luo Qing's tone was indifferent. Gu Qianmo said lazily: "Persuading me to leave? I would like to persuade you to leave. Considering that your Tianlong Pavilion has a good relationship with our Seven Star Sect, I will save some face for you. Otherwise, you Do you think I don¡¯t have the ability to drive you away?¡± Luo Qing said calmly: "At this time, stop being hypocritical. Do you think I can't tell? Are you really a disciple of the Seven Star Sect?" As soon as these words came out, Gu Qianmo's expression suddenly changed. And Su Han, who was hiding in the dark, was also secretly surprised. What's the meaning? Isn¡¯t Gu Qianmo a disciple of the Seven Star Sect? Su Han had long felt vaguely strange, thinking that this "ancient street" was a little different from before. Now hearing Luo Qing say this made Su Han's doubts even greater. "Is this ancient street no longer the same ancient street as before?" While Su Han was secretly guessing, he heard Gu Qianmo, who obviously didn't intend to admit it, sneered again and again: "I don't know what you are talking about. Luo Qing, get out or not, I'll give you one last chance." Luo Qing sneered: "You are not Gu Qianmo of the Seven Star Sect at all. If you were, how dare you be so presumptuous in front of me, the first genius of Tianlong Pavilion? I say it again, show your true form, otherwise, don't blame me for treating you You're welcome." The "Ancient Road" suddenly fell silent. After a moment, he sneered and said: "You have good eyesight. Now that you have seen through it, I am too lazy to hide it." "As he spoke, "Gu Qian Mo" suddenly reached out and tore off a human skin mask from his face. Under the mask, there was a completely unfamiliar face. Even when Su Han looked at it, he felt his scalp was slightly numb. Come to think of it, in this Sumeru realm, all disguises will be eliminated, so this person actually used a simple human skin mask to disguise himself as Gu Qianmo. As for the real Gu Qian Mo, Su Han estimated that since it could be killed by Li Daitao, then the real Gu Qian Mo would be as good as dead even if it was not dead. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of mind that the four great sect geniuses would be transferred and impersonated by others, and no one discovered it for such a long time. For a moment, Su Han was also secretly surprised. I just heard Luo Qing say coldly: "That's pretty much it. You must be a member of the Fengyun Julong Sect, right? Are you a chess piece of the Fengyun Julong Sect lurking into Mount Sumeru?" The Wind and Cloud Julong Sect? Su Han suddenly realized that this legendary sect with mysterious origins and rapid rise in the Upper Nine Realms was indeed weird in its own way. No matter how you look at it, you feel that the Fengyun Julong Sect has ulterior motives. But listening to the disguised "Gu Qianmo" slowly put on the human skin mask again, he sneered: "You don't have to pretend to be a good person here, aren't you a member of the Fengyun Julong Sect?" Na Luo Qing¡¯s complexion changed, but he did not deny it. "Hmph, although I, Luo, am also a member of the Divine Sect, I am different from you. Since five years ago, I have become a disciple of Tianlong Pavilion under my real name. I am lurking in this Tianlong Pavilion and bringing countless consequences to the Divine Sect. No valuable information. It¡¯s very different from an undercover agent like you who was temporarily installed. Don¡¯t compare me with you.¡± Hearing these words, Su Han's head suddenly grew bigger again. Listening to what Luo Qing meant, he was also an undercover agent? Are you also a member of the Fengyun Julong Sect? ??This Fengyun Julong Sect actually started planting spies in the four major sects five years ago. I don¡¯t know if they are the only two spies? Or is there more? What is the purpose of the Fengyun Julong Sect? The "Gu Qian Mo" laughed and said: "Needless to say nonsense, you and I must have come here for the same purpose. It seems that you have spent a lot of effort to determine whether that thing is in Mount Sumeru. The foundation of the Sumeru Mountain formation has been disturbed by you, and a lot of spiritual power has been lost. Fortunately, they have not discovered it." "Tell me, how do you want to do it? Let's draw a line. Should you and I cooperate, or should we each do our own thing?" "Gu Qianmo" said. Luo Qing snorted coldly: "It's very simple, get out, I will come to this place alone." "Hahaha, how is that possible?" That "Guqianmo" laughed three times as if he had heard the most ridiculous and incredible words in the world, "You and I,I came here for the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Gate. Do you think I will give up this inheritance to you? " Luo Qing smiled strangely: "Unexpectedly, you also know that this is the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect? In this case, it is even more impossible to give up the opportunity of this inheritance to you. Although we are all members of the divine religion, between you and me, But there is no friendship. Now I give you one last chance. Get out of here immediately. I won¡¯t chase you. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Luo Qing¡¯s tone was indifferent, but there was an unquestionable pressure. Su Han in the darkness was shocked when he heard the words "Ancient Jedi Sect". Later, seeing the coercion released by Luo Qing, Su Han felt secretly awe-inspiring and cursed in his heart. These two guys actually hid their strength. Looking at the strength of Luo Qing and "Gu Qianmo", they are at least the sixth level of the Holy Realm, and may even be the Heavenly Saint powerhouses of the seventh level of the Holy Realm. With such strength, during the previous rematch, he actually hid his cultivation and pretended to be at the peak of the fifth level of the Holy Realm. Even "Gu Qianmo" pretended to be the fifth level of the Holy Realm. "Gu Qianmo" sneered: "People who don't know are really intimidated by you. You are too young to threaten me!" As he said that, "Gu Qianmo" grabbed his hand, and a command flag appeared in his hand. With a wave of the flag, rays of light shot out, like bolts falling from the sky, directly hitting the lake. Boom! The water of the dark green lake was split into two directly from the middle, revealing a long deep ravine. "Gu Qian Mo" looked at Luo Qing provocatively: "I have opened the lake, do you dare to go in?" Luo Qing said calmly: "If you dare to enter, I will dare to enter." "Really?" "Gu Qianmo" suddenly smiled sarcastically, "Then you should taste the power of this water of the dead first!" As he spoke, the command flag in his hand suddenly waved and swept towards Luo Qing. Luo Qing's face changed slightly, he didn't expect the other party to be so despicable. With a flick of his hand, an extra chain hammer appeared. As he swung it continuously, spiritual energy fluctuated and criss-crossed, forming a mysterious defensive circle to protect himself. This dark green lake is obviously very scary. As soon as it fell to the ground, it made a harsh sound, constantly corroding the yellow sand on the ground. Fortunately, Luo Qing's defensive circle was extremely strong and could barely withstand the invasion of the lake. By the time Luo Qing came to his senses, the "Ancient Qianmo" had already jumped into the bottom of the lake. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,661 Lake Cemetery You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Luo Qing gritted his teeth, protected himself with a hammer, and jumped down. It can be seen that even with Luo Qing's strength, he is very wary of the dark green lake. Before the two people could take a breath after jumping in, there was a sudden crash on the lake surface, and two huge waves rushed up. The two people's bodies also rushed out of the water, and they fell to both sides in a somewhat embarrassed manner. The two of them stood still with great difficulty, their eyes showed surprise, their faces were full of disbelief, and they stared at the lake. The dark green lake water suddenly began to shake violently, as if there was a large pot boiling underneath, and the boiling trend continued to intensify. ???????????????????? Boom! Suddenly countless waves sprayed up, and a cemetery emerged under the water. Yes, a cemetery! The piles of graves with no end in sight are indeed a cemetery. Even Su Han in the dark was dumbfounded when he saw this scene. He had no idea that there would be a cemetery under the lake, and that it would emerge directly from the bottom of the lake. I don¡¯t know if these two guys triggered some restrictions and caused this cemetery to surface. However, no matter what, this scene made Su Han slightly surprised. When Luo Qing and "Gu Qianmo" saw this cemetery, their eyes turned green. When their eyes passed over the tombstones, their eyes were filled with greed. "Luo Qing, if you and I are fighting here, we might be able to gain an advantage over others. What if other people come here and see you and I fighting to our death? Isn't that a snipe and a clam fighting, and the fisherman benefits?" Then " "Gu Qian Mo" saw this cemetery, and besides being greedy, he also seemed to have some fear. Luo Qing laughed loudly: "What's the use of talking nonsense? How many other people will come to this extreme realm? Besides, even if they come, they will never be able to find this place without sensing items." These two people came here for the inheritance of this cemetery. They both carry sensing items with them and can sense the atmosphere of this cemetery. Su Han could roughly understand something from their conversation. It seems that these two people came here just for this cemetery. However, judging from their appearance, it seems that they were not sure whether there was a cemetery here at first. That wasn¡¯t certain until the cemetery showed up. "Unexpectedly, this cemetery is said to be the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect? Could it be that it is in the same vein as my Jedi Spirit Pearl?" Su Han secretly held his Jedi Spirit Pearl, and while he was thinking about it, Luo Qing and "Gu Qianmo" were already facing each other over there. As expected, these two people have seriously concealed their strength, and their strength is obviously between the sixth and seventh levels of the Holy Realm. From Su Han's point of view, the strength of the fake "Gu Qian Mo" should be even inferior to Luo Qing's, but the fake "Gu Qian Mo" is even more insidious. Therefore, the two of them were quite evenly matched. ???????????????????? The command flag in the hand of "Gu Qianmo" is also extraordinary. Regardless of attack or defense, the effect is amazing. It seems that it is more than one level higher than the Seventh Refining Imperial Artifact in Xin Huaixue's hand. Many times, Luo Qing clearly had the upper hand, but he could be pulled back by this command flag. In the center of this extreme realm, the life energy is very weak, so after fighting for about a quarter of an hour, the two of them felt that the energy in their bodies was losing rapidly, and they felt that it was unsustainable. The two of them were like two bulls wrestling with each other, their eyes were red, and they were both gasping for air, but they were still full of madness, and they were completely determined to fight to the death. It can be seen that although these two people are members of some kind of "divine religion", when they compete for this cemetery, they have no friendship at all. "Trash, do you only rely on this command flag? Is this all you have?" Luo Qing knew that he couldn't break this command flag, and he couldn't break the opponent no matter what. "Stop talking nonsense, aren't you very capable? If you want to steal this inheritance from me, you are still a bit green!" Time flies by. The battle at the edge of the lake has lasted for three hours. Both were exhausted and close to dying. Even if both of them are strong men above the sixth level of the Holy Realm, they are no match for the increasingly weak life energy in this place. However, even so, these two people still refused to let go of their opponents, and kept calling out all kinds of undermining methods and magical powers. The fight was fierce and both sides suffered losses. In the last moment, the two of them even went crazy and used their special moves to beat the opponent at the bottom of the box. boom! boom! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?At the same time, his body flew out like a kite with its string broken, and fell heavily on the yellow sand, stirring up dust all over the sky. They both vomited a mouthful of blood at the same time, like red-eyed bulls, struggling to stand up. It was obvious that the exchange of blows just now had severely damaged both sides' vitality. "Luo Qing, it's already like this, why the hell do you still want to fight with me? Do you want to die here?" "Gu Qianmo" yelled. Luo Qing was also struggling: "If I don't fight with you, wouldn't you want to monopolize this cemetery?" "Don't talk nonsense. If someone comes now, we will have a lot of fun." The eyes of "Gu Qianmo" flashed, as if after this fierce fight, he had the will to fight with the opponent to the end. , has been reduced a lot. Luo Qing said: "Don't talk nonsense, who will come to this ghost place?" "Gu Qianmo" was about to speak when suddenly, an incredible light shot out from his eyes, staring at Luo Qing's back, as if he had seen the most incredible thing in the world. Luo Qing sneered: "Boy, don't do this trick. You want to distract me so you can sneak up on me? This trick of yours is too stupid!" ¡°Obviously, Luo Qing didn¡¯t believe there was anything behind him at all. However, immediately, Luo Qing heard footsteps, footsteps approaching from far away. At this moment, Luo Qing panicked. He turned around and saw a young man looking at the two of them with a half-smile. " A worldly genius?" Luo Qing was surprised. Obviously, he didn't expect that this worldly genius would come here. "Luo Qing? Guqianmo?" Su Han pretended to be surprised and curious, and his eyes swept over the faces of the two of them in turn. "The genius ranked number one in the Supreme District, and the genius ranked tenth, I never expected to meet you here, what a coincidence. I wonder what the two of you are discussing here?" Su Han looked curious and pretended not to see the two people in such a mess. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1662: Who plots against whom? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The fake "Gu Qianmo" quickly glanced at Luo Qing, and explained with a forced smile: "Fellow secular Taoist, it's like this, we discovered this place of Nirvana inheritance, and Luo Qing insists on fighting with me to the death, now It made both sides lose. Fortunately, it was you who came. I heard that you have a good relationship with our junior brother Wan Qixing from the Seven Star Sect. The friend of the junior brother is also my friend of Gu Qianmo, not an outsider. You came just in time, the two of us If we join forces, this place of inheritance will have nothing to do with this bullshit Luo Qing." When Luo Qing heard this, he also understood that "Gu Qianmo" was using a trick to deceive this secular genius, hoping that this secular genius would relax his guard. Otherwise, once this secular genius knows that the two of them are spies of the divine religion and are already killing each other here, it would be strange for this secular genius not to kill them both. At that moment, Luo Qing slapped his head in annoyance: "Ahem, I'm confused. Fellow secular Taoist, I think you have a better relationship with the Seven Star Sect. Now you two versus one, this inheritance belongs to you. I just want a share of the pie. can." Su Han changed his face when he saw these two people changing their faces. As expected, life is like a drama, it all depends on acting skills. If Su Han hadn't known what they were doing, he might have been deceived by them. "Brother Secular, please come over and help me. We have to speed up. Otherwise, if they let other people from Tianlong Pavilion rush over, we will be passive again." "Gu Qianmo" said hypocritically. Su Han laughed secretly in his heart when he saw this fake "Gu Qian Mo" repeatedly showing favor to him. This guy pretended to be Gu Qianmo, but he didn't know that the real Gu Qianmo had a grudge and friction with him, Su Han. Hearing that "Gu Qian Mo" asked him to pass by, Su Han understood that the other party just wanted to trick him. Su Han stood there without moving, but asked: "Brother Gu, I'm a little curious. Luo Qing is ranked first in the Supreme Zone, and you are only ranked tenth. How did you two end up losing both sides?" "Gu Qianmo" said hurriedly: "Brother, I don't know. Before I entered the realm of Xumi, my elders gave me a magic weapon, the flag, which is an eight-refined imperial weapon with extremely strong offensive and defensive capabilities. With this magic weapon , Brother Yu can barely compete with Luo Qing." This "Gu Qian Mo" reacted quickly and quickly found an excuse. "Oh? Can I see the magic weapon?" Su Han pretended to be curious. "Gu Qianmo" cursed secretly in his heart, but still said: "Of course. But you have to come over to help me first. Besides, if you want to see the magic treasure, you have to come over to see it, right?" Su Han snorted and nodded, seeming to agree with what the other party said, and followed suit, walking in the direction of "Gu Qian Mo". Walking to the side of "Gu Qian Mo", I stretched out my arm to help. "Gu Qianmo" secretly breathed in, knowing that this was his only chance. If he couldn't seize this opportunity, he would have no chance. There was an undercurrent of murderous aura, and he was ready to strike. He was just waiting for this worldly genius to help him, and when he was not on guard, he would launch a fatal blow. At this moment, Su Han's outstretched arm suddenly retracted, with a hint of a smile in his eyes. "Brother Gu, I still have a question" "What?" Gu Qianmo asked in surprise. "Have you caught the woman you always wanted to pursue in the secular world?" As soon as Su Han said this, "Gu Qianmo" was dumbfounded. He never expected that the Gu Qianmo he pretended to be would be an old acquaintance of this secular genius? "This is just the same. You know, she has always been like that." "Gu Qianmo"'s mind was spinning rapidly. It must be said that this man was very clever and tried to confuse this question with a specious answer. Su Han refused to let him go: "By the way, what's her name? I forgot it for a moment." Beads of sweat quietly appeared on "Gu Qianmo"'s back. Just as he was thinking about how to respond, Su Han followed closely and continued to ask: "By the way, Brother Gu, you and I are so close, why are you suddenly treating me like this?" You don¡¯t even call me by my name when you see me outside?¡± "Umyour name" "Gu Qian Mo" was even more sweaty on his forehead, and the operation of his brain had reached an unprecedented height. Just when he was thinking about how to send this worldly genius away, he suddenly saw a look that was half a smile but not a smile in the other person's eyes. , with a hint of sarcasm. This "Gu Qian Mo" suddenly realized that he had fallen into the opponent's trap! It was too late to say it, but it was soon. At this moment, Su Han's eyes suddenly shot out two golden lights, dry?The soul-suppressing technique was activated, ruthlessly invading the spiritual consciousness of this "ancient Qianmo". "You" "Gu Qianmo" already knew at this time that he had been plotted by the other party. However, before he could make any move to resist, his consciousness became stagnant, and soon he lost consciousness. The moment before losing consciousness, "Gu Qianmo" thought with reluctance that he had obviously been wary of this worldly genius, but despite all the precautions, he still failed to guard against this one. Luo Qing over there also reacted quickly. When he saw "Gu Qian Mo" following Su Han's clues, he knew that Su Han had probably figured out their identities. At that moment, Luo Qing wanted to leave. However, how could he keep up with Su Han's speed at the end of his strength? As he was walking, he suddenly discovered that the yellow sand in front of him had disappeared. Instead, there is a world of flaming magma, a boundless magma with no end. "Second genius, you pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger!" Luo Qing gritted his teeth. He knew that he must have been plotted by the other party and fell into the opponent's formation. At this moment, he also figured it out. The conversation and fight between him and "Gu Qian Mo", as well as his identity as undercover agents of the divine sect, must have been overheard by this secular genius. ¡°This worldly genius has been talking nonsense with the two of them for so long, just to delay time, just to find a way to control the two of them at the same time. Su Han also knew very well that the strength of these two divine spies was one or two levels higher than the top level in the Supreme Zone. Although these two people are currently at the end of their lives, there is no guarantee that they will have any killer moves. What's more, if you are determined to escape, there is always some hope of escaping by activating the talisman or using various methods. Even if Su Han can kill one of them, he can't kill two at the same time. If one of them is allowed to run away, there will definitely be consequences. Therefore, Su Han must kill these two people at the same time. He was being conceited and talking nonsense to the other party. In fact, he just wanted to make the other party feel that there was a chance to plot against him. As long as the other two people think they can plot against them, they won't think of escaping. After all, these two people seem to value the inheritance of this cemetery. In the process of delaying time, Su Han secretly manipulated the formation disk of the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation and activated the formation. The formation was activated, trapping Luo Qing, while Su Han himself launched a fatal blow against the fake Gu Qianmo. And the Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique also needs an opportunity to launch a fatal blow. Under normal circumstances, if you pretend to be Gu Qianmo and your spiritual defense is fully activated, you will not be able to penetrate him at all. That¡¯s why Su Han talked nonsense with the fake Gu Qianmo, just to shake his consciousness and cause some waves in his consciousness. In addition, the counterfeit Gu Qianmo is already at the end of its game, so naturally there will be some flaws. Sure enough, everything went as planned by Su Han, with the timing just right. By the time the fake Gu Qianmo realized that he had been tricked, it was already too late. The Qiankun Soul Suppression Technique invaded his sea of ??consciousness and turned him into a walking corpse in just a few breaths. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,663 Entering the Cemetery You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han launched the Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique to complete this fatal blow, which consumed a huge amount of his spiritual consciousness. However, fortunately, his consciousness is strong and he can still hold on. After killing the fake Gu Qianmo, Su Han jumped into the formation. He activated the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation, not to kill Luo Qing with the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation, but to trap Luo Qing with the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation so that Luo Qing could not escape. Seeing Su Han jump into the formation, Luo Qing's eyes shot out with endless hatred: "You guy, there is absolutely no way that you are a genius with a secular background. What are you hiding now? Tell me, who are you? Are you also from the Divine Religion? Which Dharma King are you from? Only people from the Divine Religion can know about the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect. Since you are also from the Divine Religion, why do you hide it so deeply? Isn¡¯t that right? Just waiting for us to both lose and you to benefit from it?" With things so far, Luo Qing¡¯s guess is reasonable. Otherwise, how could this worldly genius happen to appear here? Moreover, how could a worldly genius be so evil? Can you plot against two of their cult undercover agents at once? If this secular genius is also a member of the divine religion, it can explain why this secular genius is so evil in the talent draft. After all, the inheritance of the divine religion cannot be compared with that of the four major sects. Su Han smiled lightly and stared at Luo Qing: "I didn't expect that you also hid it very deeply. The recognized top genius in the Supreme District would actually be a spy from the Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect." "No need to be pretentious, tell me, are you also from the Cult of God? Or do you have other backgrounds?" Luo Qing said angrily. Su Han smiled faintly and said: "You don't have to care about where I come from. Now, are you going to be killed by yourself, or are you waiting for me to kill you? Or are you taking the initiative to reveal the background of your godly sect? , explain the purpose?" "Being killed at the neck? Taking the initiative to confess?" Luo Qing laughed loudly, "What a beautiful idea! If that idiot hadn't fought with me just now and both sides would lose, would I be afraid of you?" Su Han smiled faintly: "So, you are planning to resist?" Luo Qing¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Huh, if you want to kill me, you have to pay a price!¡± "Is it?" Su Han didn't talk nonsense. With a flick of the golden bead, a dozen golden-armored warriors rose up and completely surrounded Luo Qing. Luo Qing's expression changed drastically: "Are you just opportunistic? If you have the guts, can you and I fight head-on?" "A head-on battle? I'm afraid I'll get my hands and feet dirty." Su Han didn't want to talk nonsense with Luo Qing, nor did he want to waste time, so he mobilized the golden armor warrior to attack Luo Qing crazily. Luo Qing was originally at the end of his strength, and his strength was less than one-tenth of what he was at his peak. The biggest characteristic of these golden-armored warriors was that they were not afraid of death at all. Moreover, Tianhe Glazed Tower provides the power of golden essence, and the energy of these golden armored warriors can be said to be an endless supply. With this, the golden-armored warriors swarmed forward, and it took them a full quarter of an hour to finally knock Luo Qing down. Su Han stepped forward, looked at Luo Qing who was furious, and took away Luo Qing's storage ring without any courtesy. In addition, there is the counterfeit Gu Qianmo¡¯s command flag. Su Han had previously felt that this command flag was extraordinary. It was very good in both attack and defense. The counterfeit Gu Qianmo also relied on this command flag to repeatedly regain the situation in the confrontation with Luo Qing. Afterwards, Su Han searched the bodies of the two men again, trying to find out if there were any clues about the Fengyun Julong Sect. Unfortunately, nothing was found. It took a lot of effort to kill these two people. Su Han was unwilling to waste time and walked to the cemetery in the lake. Looking at the tombstones that seemed to be shrouded in smoke, Su Han did not dare to neglect them. After all, this dark green lake water, according to the tone of Luo Qing and the fake Gu Qianmo, is some kind of water of the undead, and it is extremely corrosive. Although Su Han has cultivated the magical power of the golden body of gods and demons, he is not willing to use his golden body to resist the corrosiveness of the water of the dead. Therefore, he waved the counterfeit Gu Qianmo's command flag to protect himself. "I never expected that there would be the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Gate in this place. I don't know if this ancient Jedi Gate is the ancient Jedi Gate I know? Does the inheritance here have anything to do with my Jedi Spirit Pearl?" Su Han guessed that this inheritance place should be no small matter. Listening to what the fake Gu Qianmo meant, in order to test whether there was a place of inheritance for the ancient Jedi Sect, Luo Qing even disturbed the foundation of Mount Xumi, making it possible for him toThe spiritual power of the Dharma foundation was lost in large quantities. With Na Luo Qing¡¯s strength, it is obviously impossible for him to have the spiritual power to disturb the foundation of the Sumeru Mountain Formation. Then there is only one explanation, and that is - this place of inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect is originally inextricably linked to the formation foundation of Mount Sumeru. "Even, maybe, the foundation of Mount Xumi's formation is based on the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect. In other words, the entire Mount Sumeru may be a inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect. " Su Han estimated that not even the four major sects knew about this matter. Otherwise, the four major sects would have sent troops to explore here long ago. "The two of them tried to enter the cemetery just now, but they were ejected. It is estimated that if I want to forcefully enter the cemetery, the foundation of Mount Xumi's formation will be shaken again. This time, how much spiritual power will be lost will It¡¯s hard to say, maybe the entire Sumeru Mountain will be forced to close early" "Want to go in?" Su Han has never been the kind of person who only cares about his own selfish desires. Although the four major sects have suppressed him a lot, Su Han also knows that the four major sects are not just stupid idiots. There are also some wise elders, such as Wanqi Xinghe. A good brother like Guo Qi. However, Su Han thought to himself that even if Mount Xumi were to close early, there would be no direct harm to them. On the contrary, this cemetery was blown up by the fake Gu Qianmo and Luo Qing. If left alone, no one knows whether there will be any danger in Mount Xumi. After all, in Su Han's opinion, this cemetery is likely to be the foundation of Mount Sumeru. And if Su Han enters the cemetery, Mount Sumeru's spiritual power will definitely drain away quickly and cause a lot of noise. At that time, the four major sects will definitely evacuate everyone from Mount Sumeru as soon as possible. As long as they withdraw from Mount Sumeru, the people of the four major sects will not be in any danger. In other words, Su Han entered the cemetery and made a lot of noise, but it was safe for the people of the four major sects. If you don't enter the cemetery and allow the cemetery to surface and brew dangers, it will make the people of the four major sects unsafe. In addition, Su Han is indeed curious about the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect. After considering all aspects, Su Han decided to enter this cemetery. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,664 The foundation of the formation is completely shaken You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After making the decision, Su Han immediately used the Purple Gold King Bee to notify Wan Qixing and Guo Qi, asking them to go to the outside of the Sumeru Realm as quickly as possible, preferably to the outside of the outside world. In short, the closer they get The better outside. The Purple Gold King Bee can convey Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness and will to Wan Qixing and Guo Qi. After doing this, Su Han quietly practiced and waited in place. In fact, Guo Qi has been operating outside the country. As for Wan Qixing's strength, even if he does not go outside, he should not be affected too much. However, Su Han's move was also to prepare them mentally in advance. After waiting in place for a day, it is estimated that Wan Qixing should have arrived outside the country. Su Han then used the fake command flag of Gu Qianmo to protect himself, jumped into the lake, and shot towards the cemetery. The moment he approached the cemetery, Su Han also felt that the cemetery in front of him suddenly erupted with a strong suction force, sucking his body towards the cemetery. ¡­¡­ At the entrance to the Sumeru Realm, the four great ancestors and the examiners are waiting. Suddenly, a sudden tremor came, sweeping across the entire Supreme Zone and Mount Sumeru in the blink of an eye. This vibration was stronger and more violent than the previous two times. "No, it must be that the spiritual energy at the base of the formation is losing again." Patriarch Pixiu was the first to react. Ancestor Yaoguang took a breath of cold air: "Oh no, it seems that the foundation of the Sumeru Mountain formation is completely unstable." "The energy of the formation is almost exhausted!" "What should we do? Do we need to evacuate Mount Xumi in advance?" Everyone here knows that once the energy of the formation is exhausted, Mount Sumeru will be completely closed. Once it¡¯s closed, it¡¯s impossible to leave. At this moment, figures one after another emerged from the void, but they were the geniuses who were exploring the realm of Sumeru. At this moment, they were all teleported out of the realm of Sumeru. When I asked them, they were confused and confused. They all said that they were not teleported out on their own initiative, but were ruthlessly squeezed out by a strange and powerful force in the Sumeru Realm. The four great ancestors and the examiners couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in shock when they heard what the competing geniuses said. "No, the spiritual power of the formation is almost exhausted. We must leave and leave Mount Sumeru." ¡°When all the participating talents arrive, withdraw immediately!¡± The four ancestors also made their decisions one after another. At this time, the figures of Wan Qixing and Guo Qi were also teleported out of the Sumeru Realm one after the other. The two looked at each other and Wan Qixing shouted: "Brother Guo, have you also received a message from our boss?" "I got it, Brother Han, what does he mean? Isn't he planning to come out? What happened in the Xumi Realm?" Guo Qi also said anxiously. Wan Qixing¡¯s big feet suddenly said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter so much, I won¡¯t leave even if the boss doesn¡¯t leave. I, Wan Qixing, am not the kind of guy who is greedy for life and afraid of death.¡± With that said, Wan Qixing rushed towards the entrance of Xumi Realm, shouting as he rushed: "Ancestor, Ancestor Qingyin, my eldest secular genius said that the sect he likes most is our Qixing Zong. Now, my boss is trapped in the realm of Sumeru and can¡¯t get out. As a fellow junior, I have to go and see what¡¯s going on. Don¡¯t stop me, old man!" This sentence suddenly made Patriarch Qingyin, who was not far away, paused. A pair of eyes suddenly shone with light of surprise and joy. He muttered to himself incredulously: "The secular genius? Choose Seven Stars." Zong?" Guo Qi also wanted to follow Wan Qixing, but was grabbed by his Pixiu Ancestor from Tianlong Pavilion and shouted: "Stop talking nonsense and follow me!" Patriarch Pixiu now regards Guo Qi as a rising star in Tianlong Pavilion and the treasure of Tianlong Pavilion. How can he let him take risks with that reckless Wan Qixing? Guo Qi was caught by Patriarch Pixiu, and his whole body was as if it was clamped by iron pliers, unable to move. No matter how much he shouted, Patriarch Pixiu turned a deaf ear and would not let him down. Ancestor Qingyin also wanted to stop Wan Qixing, but Lu Kuang grabbed him tightly: "Ancestor, don't take risks, leave quickly!" Ancestor Qingyin angrily scolded: "Didn't you hear? The worldly genius chose the Seven Star Sect. Although the talent draft has not yet ended, but by saying so, he is already equivalent to a disciple of the Seven Star Sect. He hasn't left yet, so why am I anxious? " Lu Kuang shouted: "If you don't leave, you will be trapped here. The Seven Star Sect can live without the worldly genius, but it cannot live without you, ancestor, ancestor"Without him, the Seven Star Sect would be annexed by others in minutes! " Patriarch Qingyin's heart moved, and then his eyes showed helplessness. He was extremely unwilling and sighed: "You should take care of yourself, worldly genius." Patriarch Qingyin is not afraid of death, but he understands that his existence is of great significance to the Seven Star Sect, equivalent to a totem level. "If Patriarch Qingyin were trapped in Mount Sumeru, I'm afraid the Seven Star Sect would really be annexed by the other three sects. After pausing for a moment, Patriarch Qingyin turned back and reluctantly glanced at the entrance to the Sumeru Realm, and then sped towards the foot of Mount Sumeru. Wan Qixing strode towards the entrance of the Sumeru Realm. Just as he was about to dive in, a powerful force suddenly appeared and pushed his entire body out. Wan Qixing felt like his body was like a kite with its string cut off, flying uncontrollably towards the bottom of the mountain thousands of feet below. "Damn it, it's over now." Wan Qixing lamented in his heart, thinking that he was over now. Unexpectedly, his body landed on the ground, but it landed on both feet. His body landed firmly at the foot of Mount Sumeru without any damage, as if he had jumped down with a slight jump. When Patriarch Qingyin saw Wan Qixing, he quickly stepped forward and asked: "Wan Qixing, why did you come down? Where is the worldly genius?" Wan Qixing scratched his hair, with a depressed look on his face: "Ancestor, don't ask me, I don't even know why I came down." With that said, Wan Qixing wanted to rush up the mountain, but was caught by Patriarch Qingyin: "Are you looking for death? The spiritual power of the formation is about to be exhausted, and Mount Sumeru will be closed soon." "But my boss hasn't come out yet." Wan Qixing shouted. "Sigh I hope he can continue to create miracles like before. Otherwise, he will have to wait until the next time he opens Mount Sumeru." Ancestor Qingyin lamented in his heart. " Being locked up in Mount Sumeru is not fatal. But when it will come out, it depends on when the Sumeru Mountain will be opened next. Patriarch Qingyin doesn¡¯t want to give up on secular genius, but as an ancestor, he has more considerations. At this moment, his heart was full of tears, and he even wanted to be willful, let others go, and stay to save the worldly genius. However, his status does not allow him to be willful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,665 The reactions of the four major sects You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "No, where is Xin Huaixue?" At this time, there was a feeling of chaos on the other side of the Holy Sword Platform. Because when they were counting their disciples, they suddenly discovered that Xin Huaixue, the holy-level innate body genius that the Holy Sword Platform was most proud of, had not come out of the Sumeru Realm. This discovery caused everyone in the Holy Sword Platform, who had been preparing to withdraw from Mount Sumeru, to suddenly become confused. Even Ancestor Jiuying frowned, stopped everyone from leaving with a wave of his hand, and began to question the geniuses of the Holy Sword Stage one by one, whether they knew Xin Huaixue's whereabouts. Especially those geniuses who are qualified to enter the extreme realm, they are the focus of the Jiuying Patriarch¡¯s questioning. However, these geniuses all shook their heads in confusion. "Wang Junyi, you are Xin Huaixue's fellow senior, do you know where she went?" The ancestor of Jiuying interrogated Wang Junyi who had just come out of the realm of Xumi. When Wang Junyi saw that Xin Huaixue had not come out of the realm of Sumeru, and heard that the worldly genius had not come out either, his face changed several times, as if he had thought of something, and his expression became a little weird, with a bit of disbelief. . ??Obviously, Wang Junyi is also a little unbelievable. Could that secular genius really kill Xin Huaixue in the realm of Xumi? However, when faced with the inquiry from Ancestor Jiuying, Wang Junyi's eyes flashed a few times, but he shook his head and said: "Disciple doesn't know either. Disciple and Junior Sister Xin, after entering the realm of Sumeru, although they acted together for a period of time, they were After entering the extreme realm, the disciple and her were separated, and the disciple did not know where she went." The ancestor of Jiuying stared closely at Wang Junyi, as if he didn't believe Wang Junyi's words. " However, the ancestor of Jiuying could not find any flaw in Wang Junyi's words for a while. What's more, as Wang Junyi is Xin Huaixue's fellow senior, he has no reason to lie in this regard. Miao Qianchun, who was behind Ancestor Jiuying, suddenly stepped forward, staring at Wang Junyi, and asked in a cold voice: "Are you sure? You really don't know Xue'er's whereabouts?" "But I clearly heard Cheng Shuo and the others say that you and Xue'er were still acting together in the extreme realm?" "Wang Junyi, if you have something to hide from me, when I find out, I will never let you off lightly." Wang Junyi was stared at by his master Miao Qianchun, and he felt a little guilty at first. But then, he remembered what Xin Huaixue said in the extreme realm, remembered Xin Huaixue's words about Junior Brother Wang, and remembered Xin Huaixue's words that Master had allowed Xin Huaixue to be the senior sister, and was preparing to change the eldest disciple, from Wang Junyi to Xin Huaixue. Looking at Miao Qianchun's eyes staring at him at this moment, which were cold and emotionless, Wang Junyi knew that his master's heart was already fully occupied by Xin Huaixue, a genius with a saint-level innate body, and he was not as big as himself at all. There is no room for disciples. "With all due respect, it seems that such a sect is not worth your life and blood." The words of the worldly genius rang in Wang Junyi's ears again. For a moment, Wang Junyi felt a surge of courage in his heart. He also looked at Miao Qianchun and said calmly: "Disciple, I don't know what the master is talking about? Junior sister Xin is the disciple's fellow disciple. If the disciple really If you know her whereabouts, will you conceal her whereabouts and not report her? What benefit will this bring to the disciples?" Miao Qianchun was choked by Wang Junyi, her face changed several times for a while, and she didn't know what to say. ¡°As a great disciple, haven¡¯t you always obeyed your words? When did you start to learn to contradict? If Xin Huaixue hadn't disappeared without a trace, Miao Qianchun would definitely be furious now. However, Xin Huaixue's disappearance made Miao Qianchun extremely anxious, as if all her strength had been drained from her body, and she was not in the mood to care about Wang Junyi. At this time, after counting the disciples of Tianlong Pavilion and Seven Star Sect, they also became confused. These two sects each lost a genius disciple, Tianlong Pavilion lost Luo Qing, and Seven Star Sect lost Gu Qianmo. It¡¯s better to say that the Seven Star Sect, although Gu Qianmo is important, is not the number one genius after all. But Tianlong Pavilion has truly lost its first genius. At this moment, Patriarch Pixiu's face is a bit darker than that of Patriarch Jiuying. "Three fellow Taoists, listen to me!" Seeing this situation, Patriarch Qingyin suddenly felt something in his heart and called out to the other three Patriarchs. The other three ancestors asked one after another: "What?" "The purpose of our four major sects holding this talent draft is not to select talents. Now, instead, several top geniuses from our four major sects, as well as secular geniuses, are trapped in Mount Sumeru. This is definitely a serious loss., even the gain outweighs the loss. I suggest that we gather the power of the four major sects now to restart the Sumeru Mountain formation, reopen Mount Sumeru, and go in to rescue them. "Ancestor Qingyin said. Seeing that there were two other sects that had lost their geniuses, Patriarch Qingyin felt that this was the best opportunity. It is impossible to restart the Sumeru Mountain Formation with only the resources and strength of the Seven Star Sect. This can only be done by gathering the resources of the four major sects. If it were just an ancient Qianmo, Patriarch Qingyin thought to himself that he might not take the initiative to make such a suggestion. However, Patriarch Qingyin valued that secular genius very highly. "Yes, of course, it's a good idea!" Patriarch Pixiu shouted. The ancestor of Jiuying also nodded solemnly: "I also think it is feasible." Although Tianxuan Sect has not lost its genius, Yaoguang Patriarch of Tianxuan Sect has always been the kind of character who takes into account the overall situation. At this moment, he also nodded slightly: "The four major sects are connected with each other. You three sects are connected with each other. The loss is also the loss of our Upper Nine Regions, so our Tianxuan Sect will also do our part." The four major sects have reached a consensus and are immediately preparing to restart the Xumi Mountain formation. However, when they approached the base of the Sumeru Mountain formation, they suddenly discovered that the formation at the base had changed, and some dense rune patterns were floating in the air, which even they could not understand. "How did this formation become like this?" The four ancestors tried it, but their expressions changed drastically: "Can't you use Yuan Stone to fill it with spiritual power?" When the four major sects open Mount Sumeru, they fill the base of the formation with massive amounts of Yuan Stone to provide the spiritual power needed for the operation of Mount Sumeru. Now that the Yuan Stone cannot be filled, doesn't it mean that Mount Sumeru cannot be opened artificially? So, the geniuses who stay in Mount Sumeru can only come out one day when Mount Sumeru opens naturally? For a time, except for Patriarch Yaoguang, the expressions of the other three ancestors all showed decline. However, they still didn¡¯t give up, and simply sat outside Mount Sumeru with others, wanting to wait and see if the base of the formation would change. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1666: Jedi Gate Ruins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the territory of Xumi, Su Han's body was sucked in by the suction force of the cemetery. In a daze, he didn't know how long he stayed in that chaotic state. Suddenly, the suction force disappeared, and Su Han's whole body regained self-control. When he looked again, he found that he was already in the cemetery. This cemetery, being inside and looking at it from the outside, are two completely different feelings. When looking from the outside, one doesn't realize how big this cemetery is. Now, when I am in the cemetery, I feel that this cemetery seems to be endless and completely isolated from the outside world. As far as the eye can see, there are endless tombs that seem to have stood here for millions of years. The vicissitudes brought by the endless years made Su Han almost suspect that he was standing at the source of time. "Jedi Gate, the tomb of Gongzuze." "Jedi Gate, Ju Huai's Tomb." Row after row of tombs, they are all almost identical, and they all belong to the Jedi Gate. And these tombs are actually tombs! What is a tomb? Only the clothes and clothes of these people were buried inside, but the bones of real people were not in these tombs. "how so?" Even Su Han couldn't help but feel curious and walked along the rows of tombs. Although there are only a few words on each tombstone, Su Han has a feeling that the name on each tombstone seems to represent a very glorious history and a life that makes people excited. . However, for some unknown reason, these people all died without exception. ???????????????????????????????????????? This boundless cemetery made Su Han suddenly feel like he had reached the end of the world. Finally, this cemetery came to an end. At the end, Su Han suddenly discovered that it was a mountain gate. On the mountain gate, the long river of time has left countless mottled marks on it, but it can still be vaguely recognized, which are the three characters "Jedi Gate". As soon as he approached the mountain gate, the Jedi spirit beads on Su Han's body seemed to be sensing something, making a fierce buzzing and continuously releasing ripples of spiritual power outwards. "It turns out that there really is an ancient Jedi Sect. My Jedi Spirit Pearl is the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect. In other words, I have quite a connection with this Jedi Sect." Su Han calmed down his emotions and realized that the cemetery he saw just now was actually located outside the mountain gate of the ancient Jedi Gate. Next to the cemetery is the mountain gate of the Jedi Gate. Walking in from the mountain gate is the ruins of the Jedi Gate. "Unexpectedly, behind Mount Sumeru, there is such a huge ruins of an ancient sect" Su Han was also surprised in his heart. Passing through the mountain gate and entering the ruins of the Jedi Gate, you will see ruins of buildings everywhere. Although it is in ruins, its scale and momentum are enough to illustrate its former glory. Su Han shuttled among the ruins, feeling the buildings left over from ancient times, and felt a sense of vicissitudes of life. Judging from the materials of these buildings and some broken formations left around, Su Han could clearly see that this ancient Jedi Gate was definitely a behemoth. Even if the four major sects of the Upper Nine Regions combined, it would be Not enough for it to be crushed with one finger. In fact, this ancient Jedi Gate should be even more powerful than the first-level forces in the Eternal City that Su Han had seen in his previous life! However, such a powerful behemoth cannot withstand the changes of the years, and now it has become history that no one cares about. Except for the description of the ancient Jedi Gate that Su Han had read in classics in his previous life, almost no monks have heard of this name. Looking at the ruins in front of you, it seems as if it has been forgotten by heaven and earth, lying quietly in the long river of time, no one cares about it, and it is overgrown with weeds. "Alas, even though it has been popular through the ages and has left its name forever, can't it still withstand the elimination of endless years?" Su Han suddenly remembered the giant beast Yan Tao he met in the underground kingdom. At the beginning, Yan Tao told him that it and its countless beast companions were formed by strong men from the ancient Jedi sect using heaven-defying magical powers. Law, trapped in the underground kingdom. ?According to Yan Tao, the strong men of the ancient Jedi Sect seemed to be planning to do something earth-shattering, requiring countless labor forces, so they captured a large number of monsters and imprisoned them in the Underground King.??. However, before this matter was even started, the ancient Jedi Sect was crushed by external forces, and all the strong men of the Jedi Sect died overnight. Su Han had promised Yantao that he would try to find the core inheritance of the ancient Jedi Gate in order to unlock the heaven-defying formation that trapped Yantao. But now, Su Han looks at the ruins of the ancient Jedi Gate, but he doesn't dare to neglect it, let alone make mistakes. This ruins exudes an awe-inspiring aura of ancient times, which makes Su Han unable to have any greed. "I remember Yan Tao once said that the core inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect should have been completely destroyed. However, after all, it is a sect that is good at formations. I am afraid that even Yan Tao would not have thought that the strong men of the ancient Jedi Sect could actually The association managed to preserve the ruins of the mountain gate." Walking among the ruins, Su Han slowly came to a cliff. This mountain wall is as high as ten thousand feet and has the momentum of reaching the sky. And on the mountain wall, there are some words clearly carved on it, giving people a strong visual impact. "Jedi Sect does not seek eternal fame, but seeks a clear conscience. A powerful enemy invaded, and all members of the Jedi Sect went out to fight. Knowing that they would die, they set up a tomb to pass down to future generations. After we went to battle, the Jedi Sect's mountain gate was sealed with a formation. , isolated from the world, if there are any Jedi disciples who are still alive after the war, we should activate the formation and revive the mountain gate. If no one in the whole sect survives, then if anyone in the future generations can come here, they should be inherited by my Jedi sect!" This text is simple and elegant, showing a majestic momentum, and it also has a kind of pride as if death is home. However, Su Han guessed that he should be the first person to enter the ruins. In other words, all members of the Jedi Sect died in the battle, and no disciple returned to the sect. In addition to these words, Su Han also saw many names on this mountain wall. Presumably they were all the names of ancient Jedi disciples. "I wonder what happened that made this ancient Jedi sect want all the members to fight? Is it another demon?" Su Han¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but have such speculations. Because Su Han once visited the ruins of the ancient Tianyi Sect and knew that all members of the Tianyi Sect died in the battle to fight against the demons, so now that he saw that all members of the Jedi Sect also died in the battle, he couldn't help but have such an association. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,667 Ancestor Cliff You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, on this mountain wall, there are no more explanations and records as to why all the people came to fight. Su Han slowly climbed up the stone steps on both sides of the mountain wall. When he reached the top of the mountain wall, he saw three towering statues. These three statues stand on high cliffs, about ten feet high. No matter how the long river of time washes away, it seems that it can never erase the sense of oppression given by these three statues. Next to the three statues, there is a stone tablet with three big characters "Zushiya" on it. Su Han nodded slightly, it turned out to be a holy place enshrining the statue of the ancestor. These three statues of the ancestors are lifelike. Although it was a statue, it seemed to contain a trace of ancient will, making Su Han feel that there was a vague aura around the statue of the founder, as if it might come back to life at any time. Su Han also knows that many powerful people can integrate their own will and consciousness into the statue, giving this dead object a trace of vitality. However, this kind of sustenance does not reach the level of becoming a spiritual avatar and possessing independent consciousness. Standing under these three huge statues, Su Han's body looked very small. At this time, he also suddenly discovered that under the bases of these three statues, there was a strange aura exuding, and there was a vague feeling that spiritual power was about to burst out. This made Su Han slightly surprised. He guessed that there might be something extraordinary underneath these three stone sculptures. ??According to what was said on the mountain wall just now, it means that the first person to enter this site is qualified to receive the inheritance of the Jedi Gate. However, Su Han looked around and saw nothing else that could be passed down here. Except for the cemetery outside the mountain gate, there are only fragments of ruins, and the only thing left is this high cliff. Standing on the high cliff, Su Han glanced around with his evil eye, but did not see any other special clues. After walking around on the high cliff for a few times, I found nothing else. As for the spiritual power overflowing from under the three stone sculptures, Su Han guessed that it should be some kind of elixir. Su Han did not consider moving. After all, these three statues of the ancestors seemed to be sacred objects of the Jedi Gate. If there really is something good underneath, I'm afraid I won't be able to get it without breaking open these three statues. However, it goes without saying that Su Han has the Jedi Spirit Pearl in his hand, which is related to the Jedi Sect. Even if there is no origin, Su Han will not move. Su Han would not do such a thing, nor would he even bother to do it, to break open the statue of his ancestor for a few elixirs. This is not only a desecration of these statues, but also a desecration of this sect. After wandering around for a few times, Su Han found no other clues. Although I was slightly disappointed, I was not too depressed. "I thought that even if I couldn't find the core inheritance of the Jedi Sect here, I could at least find some ordinary inheritance. Unexpectedly, there was none." The fact that there is no inheritance here is not a particularly unbearable blow for Su Han. After all, there is no inheritance that can compare with the memory of his previous life. However, Su Han couldn't help but feel a little sad when he thought that Yantao and the others would continue to be trapped in the underground formation, but there was no way to free them here. Coming to the three stone sculptures, Su Han respectfully clasped his fists and said: "I, Su Han, by chance, obtained the Jedi Spirit Pearl of your sect. Now I have the opportunity to visit here. Even if I don't have the fate to inherit it, I will still pass it on to your sect." Keep everyone in the sect in mind. I hope that one day, I can get a way to crack the underground formation and release the Yantao." ¡°As he said that, Su Han also lit a stick of incense and paid homage briefly. After all, Su Han still has some respect for the ancient Jedi sect. For such a prominent sect, all members of the sect could rush to the battlefield. No matter what the reason was, Su Han admired it very much. After worshiping, he turned around and walked towards the stone steps towards the high cliff, preparing to return the same way to see if he could find a way out. However, when Su Han just stepped off the cliff, the Jedi spirit beads he was carrying suddenly made a tragic buzzing sound. Afterwards, rays of light also appeared around the high cliff. For a moment, a huge formation appeared on the ground around Su Han, and countless ancient characters and textures filled the void. And on that majestic mountain wall, a huge Three Talents Formation unexpectedly appeared. This three-talent formation diagram is pale golden in color and exudes a terrifying formation aura. The lines of battle lines were constantly bright and dim, flickering in and out. ?"The Three Talents Formation of Heaven and Earth?" Su Han is well-informed and can naturally see that this is a Three Talents Formation of Heaven and Earth that is not complicated, but definitely not simple. There is actually a Three Talents Formation Gate of Heaven and Earth on this mountain wall? Su Han subconsciously took a step back, only to find that there was a circular formation in the area around the mountain wall, which overflowed with a trace of formation fluctuations, including the mountain wall area and the Three Talents Formation of Heaven and Earth. "There is a formation within the formation, and this Jedi Sect is indeed a master of formations. Looking at this posture, even what I read in ancient books in my previous life is just the beginning of this Jedi Sect." Su Han had read records about the Jedi Gate Mountain Protection Formation in ancient books in his previous life, and used this to help the Thousand Island Territory Langhuan Lingdi repair the mountain protection formation. But now it seems that these records are just a drop in the ocean in the vast inheritance of the Jedi Sect. While Su Han was thinking about it, one of the points of the Three Talents Formation of Heaven and Earth suddenly shot out a powerful light, covering Su Han's body. With just one breath, Su Han was sucked into the mysterious space formed by that array point. This mysterious space turned out to be a cave. This cave has not been found in the ruins before. It seems that only by activating the Tiandi Sancai Formation can it be teleported here. The steps in this cave were obviously of a strong ancient style, and the strong ancient atmosphere made Su Han almost suspect that he had suddenly traveled to the ancient times. "Welcome." An ancient and vast voice came. Su Han stopped and looked around, but found that there was no one in the cave. The sound seemed to be made by a recording device. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,668 Library Pavilion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "No matter who you are or where you come from, to be able to come to this place, you should at least carry my Jedi Sect's token. Moreover, you have already been to the Ancestral Cliff of my Jedi Sect." The token this voice refers to should be the Jedi Spirit Pearl. "You are very lucky, because being able to enter this cave means that you are not an unscrupulous person, nor a heartless person. Otherwise, not only will you not get the inheritance of my Jedi Sect, but you will also most likely perish here." "Haha, don't be surprised. Different people with different temperaments will definitely have completely different experiences when they enter my Jedi Gate. In fact, of the three talents formation, only this one is a student gate, and the other two, if not The place of death, if not the Jedi. And you were transported to this only door to life." "Don't be surprised. It's not without reason. It's not that you are lucky. It's because you defeated your greed just now. Being able to defeat your greed may not necessarily prove how noble you are, but at least it proves that you are not People who are unscrupulous. Only people like this are qualified to inherit the inheritance of my Jedi Sect." Have you defeated your own greed? Su Han suddenly realized that he only heard the voice and continued: "Just now, under the statue of the Patriarch on the Patriarch Cliff, the spiritual power was flowing, but you did not touch them. This shows that you are not a greedy person. Once you are affected by that spiritual power If you are tempted by Yitong, thinking there is some treasure buried underneath, and then rashly touch the statue of the Patriarcheven if you are not killed by the restrictions above, you will be dragged into death by the Three Talents Formation after you come down." When Su Han heard these words, he confirmed his guess. He had some vague suspicions before. Now that it was confirmed, he realized how wise he was in not touching the statue of the Patriarch just now. If it were anyone else, seeing such strong spiritual power, it would be really not easy to defeat greed. It was precisely because Su Han was in awe and did not touch the statue of the ancestor that he did not get into trouble. After the voice finished speaking these words, it became silent. Su Han sensed it and felt that there should be no restricted dangers around the cave, so he walked inside. From the outside, this cave seems small. However, after turning a corner, I discovered that this cave is truly unique. Layer after layer, there is a sense of continuity. At this time, Su Han thought of Senior Ao Qian and Saint Brahma again. According to Emperor Ao Dan, they found a way to enter Mount Sumeru. But Su Han didn't find them after arriving at Mount Sumeru. "Could it be that the two of them would be in the ruins of the Jedi Gate?" Such a thought suddenly appeared in Su Han's mind. He felt that this kind of speculation was not completely impossible. Su Han had thought before that it was incredible that Luo Qing's power alone to test the ruins of the Jedi Gate could actually affect the foundation of Mount Sumeru's formation. "However, if someone has entered the ruins of the Jedi Gate before and the foundation of the formation has been disturbed, then it is not surprising that Luo Qing's actions can affect the foundation of the formation in Mount Xumi. However, Su Han was still just guessing. At least, so far, Su Han has found no signs that anyone else has entered the ruins. After calming down, Su Han continued to explore the cave. After walking through the front hall of the cave, I came to a place like a library. This library has three floors, filled with all kinds of ancient books. But the rows of bookshelves are spotless, as if the endless years have left no trace at all in this cave. Su Han knew that there should be special protection in this cave. On a simple desk, there are the four treasures of the study, and a simple writing brush is placed on it, as if the ink on it has not yet dried. Next to the writing brush, there is an inkstone with ink inside. "How many years have passed since ancient times, and the ink is still not dry. It seems that a lot of thought has been put into this cave." Next to the inkstone, there are some scrolls. These scrolls are obviously some of the usual jottings of the owner of the cave. Su Han took these scrolls and began to read them carefully, hoping to find some inheritance clues from these scrolls. However, after watching it for a while, Su Han was also secretly surprised. It turned out that this scroll actually recorded that this cave was the core area of ??the Jedi Gate. Once you enter this cave, if you want to get out, you must master the core essence of the entire Jedi Gate formation. because,The great formation of the Jedi Gate that seals the mountain gate is destined to be entered only from the outside. If you want to enter from inside, you must control the entire mountain sealing formation. And this mountain-sealing formation is composed of hundreds of formations, large and small. For a moment, Su Han was a little confused. Thinking about the hundreds of formations, large and small, there must be many that Su Han has never been exposed to. If he wants to master them all, how many years and months will it take? First of all, this scroll mentions that if you want to master the essence of Jedi Gate formations, you must at best be in the Heavenly Saint Realm, which is at least the seventh level of the Holy Realm. If you cannot reach the seventh level of the Holy Realm, you are not qualified to try at all. The meaning revealed here seems to be that the cultivation level of the Heavenly Saint Realm is at most the entry-level cultivation level in the Jedi Sect, and it is everywhere. "The ancient sect is indeed an ancient sect. Thinking about the first-level forces in the Eternal City, the Heavenly Saint Realm can be regarded as the backbone. In this ancient Jedi sect, it is only the entry level." Su Han was a little surprised, and he couldn't help but start to guess the cultivation level of the owner of this cave. "The structure of this cave is so exquisite. Could it be that its former owner was a legendary being recognized by heaven?" Su Han knew that the top powerhouses in the Eternal City in their previous lives were all working hard to gain the recognition of the legendary Heavenly Dao. Only by gaining the recognition of the Heavenly Dao could they ascend to the heavens and have an unlimited lifespan. "Perhaps, in ancient times, there were indeed many strong men recognized by Heaven." Su Han continued to look through these scrolls. These scrolls also mentioned some secrets from ancient times and mentioned the names of many sects. It seems that the Jedi Sect was not a top sect in ancient times. In that glorious era, there were countless sects and thousands of races. It was a truly great era. "It's a pity that because of the war with the demons and various reasons that no one knows, there are very few records about the ancient times in the current books. Even if Su Han read a lot of books in his previous life, the records he knew were limited. Su Han also looked through these ancient records eagerly, but most of these records were anecdotes from ancient times, but they were of little use to the current situation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,669 Impact Level You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Actually, if Su Han wants to get out from here, it¡¯s not like he has no other options at all. He has the time and space talisman of Tianyi Sect on his body. He can use the time and space talisman at any time to enter the second palace of Tianyi Palace. Then, after completing the test of the second house, it will naturally be transported to the outside world. However, Su Han didn't want to go out like this. What's more, he also promised Yan Tao to find the core inheritance of the Jedi Sect. Now that the core inheritance of the Jedi Sect may be right in front of you, how could Su Han give up so easily? Su Han looked through all these scrolls and found no introduction to the formation that trapped Yantao and the others. However, Su Han believed that if he could inherit the core inheritance of the Jedi Sect, he would definitely be able to get clues to rescue Yan Tao. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how long it will take to master all the essence of the Jedi Sect¡¯s formations? Can you master the essence of these formations and get the core inheritance of the Jedi Sect?¡± Su Han believed that he would have absolutely no problem learning the formation. But the problem is that in order to learn the formations of the Jedi Gate, you must first reach the seventh level of the Holy Realm. With Su Han¡¯s current level of cultivation at the fourth level of the Holy Realm, it will undoubtedly take a lot of time. Fortunately, this cave has abundant spiritual power, which is no worse than the Supreme Zone. For Su Han, it can be regarded as a good place for cultivation. Outside Mount Xumi, the ancestors of the four major sects and their senior officials tried for another ten days. However, the foundation of the Sumeru Mountain Formation still cannot be filled with any spiritual power. It seems that this formation is no different from being useless. In a short time, there is no way to reopen Mount Sumeru. The moods of the four ancestors are also complicated in their own way. Among the four major sects, three major sects have lost their top talents, so naturally they cannot be happy. The most disappointed among them is Patriarch Qingyin. Even the four ancestors vaguely speculated that these top geniuses were not trapped in the Sumeru Realm, but killed each other in the Sumeru Realm, and they all lost their lives. However, no matter what, this talent draft and the sudden rise of worldly geniuses did give a big impact to the four major sects. There are even many people who are vaguely guessing that if there is no accident in Xumi Realm and the arena finals are held as usual, whether the secular genius is really qualified to compete for the championship. There are quite a few people who have such speculations. No matter what, this worldly genius has indeed left a mark in the hearts of everyone in the four major sects with his incredible performance. Thinking that such a genius had no chance to join the four major sects in the end, many people felt extremely regretful. "Let's go back to the Seven Star Sect. I have an intuition that this worldly genius's fate with the Seven Star Sect has not been broken. Perhaps, if we return to the Seven Star Sect and wait quietly, there may be a turn for the better." Ancestor Qingyin was frustrated. Afterwards, his eyes became enlightened and he greeted his subordinates. Wan Qixing shouted with a cry: "Ancestor, but the formation base is destroyed, how can the boss come out?" Over the past ten days, Wan Qixing has been anxious day and night, almost going crazy with worry. Next to Patriarch Qingyin, Elder Lu scolded: "The destruction of this array base cannot be stopped by human power. What's the use of your yelling?" Wan Qixing was unhappy at first, and when he heard Elder Lu's scolding, he became even more angry: "Elder Lu, with all due respect, you, a guy who is usually jealous of talents, I'm afraid you wish that all the geniuses of the Seven Star Sect died so that your legitimate grandson can Lu Kuang¡¯s family is the only one, right? It¡¯s a pity that after all, mud can¡¯t hold up the wall!¡± Wan Qixing¡¯s merciless words made Elder Lu so angry that he almost jumped on the spot. Over at the Holy Sword Platform, the ancestor of Jiuying had a gloomy face, always feeling that something was strange. How come the worldly genius and Xin Huaixue happened to fall into Mount Sumeru together? Is there some inside story here? "Let's go!" Ancestor Jiuying waved his hand, also calling his men to leave. Miao Qianchun was in despair and her face was pale. After losing her most proud disciple, she was like a walking corpse with her soul removed. Her face was dull and she no longer had the high-spirited feeling she had before. Over at Tianlong Pavilion, although Patriarch Pixiu was anxious, he also knew that Mount Sumeru would not be open again in the short term, so he left with his men. The four major sects each have their own heavy moods. On the contrary, only the Tianxuan Sect has a relatively optimistic atmosphere because it has not lost any disciples. ¡­¡­ In the Jedi Gate Cave Mansion, Su Han calmed down and prepared to start practicing. ? ?In the Supreme Zone, although the conditions were excellent, there were always various incidents, which made it impossible for him to completely calm down and practice consistently for a long time. But this time, it provided Su Han with an opportunity. Su Han¡¯s current state is at the fourth level of the Holy Realm. Thinking of reaching the seventh level of the Holy Realm, there are at least three steps to take. And every step of these three steps is not easy to walk. Su Han took out the gall bladders of the Purple Jade Ginseng King and the Purple Palace Snake from the storage ring. This Purple Jade Ginseng King is an important material for refining the Holy Ying Dan. "The Holy Ying Pill is a pill that can unconditionally improve a monk's cultivation level by one level within the scope of the Holy Realm. Originally, the best time to take this Holy Ying Dan should be after the Heavenly Saint Realm, because the further back you go, the harder it will be to improve one level of cultivation. However, after weighing it, Su Han felt that his current situation was the most appropriate time to take Sheng Ying Dan. The sooner you improve your cultivation to the seventh level of the Holy Realm, the sooner you can get the inheritance and leave this Jedi Gate ruins. After offering the Qionghua Golden Cauldron, Su Han began to prepare to refine the Holy Ying Dan. For the materials of this Holy Ying Dan, Su Han used ready-made materials in his storage ring to replace them. Although there were some unsatisfactory materials, Su Han couldn't care so much now. The big deal is that the quality of the finished elixir is lower. The quality of the elixir is low, and it may not be able to improve the cultivation level 100%, or the improved cultivation level may not be stable. But for Su Han, these are within the acceptable range. What's more, using the gallbladder of the Purple Palace Snake as a medicine guide can also make up for some material deficiencies. Within the inheritance cave, green smoke curled up, and the refining of the Holy Ying Dan finally came to an end after half a month. As soon as the elixir cauldron was opened, Su Han breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at a furnace of three high-quality holy elixirs. It's top quality and the result is good for him. Without hesitation, Su Han took a Holy Ying Pill, sat cross-legged, and began to refine the power of the Holy Ying Pill. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,670 The Vientiane Rune Array You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The efficacy of this kind of upgrading elixir is generally extremely overbearing, otherwise it would not be possible to advance to a higher level unconditionally. This kind of unconditional promotion condenses three years and five years of hard work into one and a half days. This upgrade process is naturally very painful. Fortunately, Su Han was mentally prepared. Three days later¡ª¡ª Su Han had big beads of sweat dripping down his face, but a hint of joy after the upgrade overflowed from the corner of his mouth. "As expected of the Holy Ying Dan, it is simple and direct, and its efficacy is overbearing. If I hadn't had a golden body of gods and demons that fused the secrets of Xuanwu runes, and my physical body was strong, I would have suffered more than this." "Compared to other people who took this Holy Ying Dan, the torture and pain Su Han suffered in his body was actually mild. Breaking through to the fifth level of the Holy Realm, for Su Han, his overall strength has made another qualitative leap. However, Su Han didn't look proud at all. The fifth level of the Holy Realm, then the sixth level of the Holy Realm, and then the seventh level of the Holy Realm. Moreover, going from the sixth level of the Holy Realm to the seventh level of the Holy Realm is a gateway, which is equivalent to going from the Earthly Holy Realm to the Heavenly Holy Realm, and the difficulty is greatly increased. It can be said that the road ahead will not be simple. Su Han was not in a hurry for success. After spending three days consolidating his cultivation at the fifth level of the Holy Realm, he continued to read classical books in the library area to understand the situation in the cave. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to go to the back, but that with Su Han¡¯s strength, he doesn¡¯t have any qualifications to go to the area behind the cave. According to the records on those scrolls, there should be a inheritance pagoda behind this cave. This inheritance pagoda can test whether people who come here in future generations have mastered the essence of the Jedi Gate formation. By mastering the essence of Jedi Gate formations, you can obtain the inheritance of the inheritance pagoda and leave this cave at the same time. Without control, you will be trapped in this cave forever. And to prove that you have mastered the essence of the Jedi Gate formations, you must pass the formation tests one after another in the inheritance pagoda. Su Han is not the kind of person who retreats from difficulties. On the contrary, he is full of fighting spirit for these tests. According to the records on the scroll, the formation test in this inheritance pagoda is divided into three levels. The first level is the Vientiane Rune Array. This Vientiane Rune Formation is a special formation, and it is also a relatively advanced magical power in the Way of Formation. It is a kind of magical power that is combined with the Way of Talisman. This kind of magical power, that is, using the handwriting of the talisman and the principles of the formation, does not require the help of any materials, directly carving the runes with spiritual power in the void, and interweaving them in the void to form a formation. It is said to be a formation. It does not need to be arranged in advance, nor does it need to be activated by a formation disk, but it has a mystery that transcends the formation. Su Han has now broken through to the fifth level of the Holy Realm, and his confidence has greatly increased. He plans to challenge this all-encompassing rune array first. However, all the formations in this inheritance pagoda are risky. This Vientiane Rune Array, if you don't find an exit under its siege within a short period of time, you will be trapped alive in the Vientiane Rune Array, which is a kind of trap array. "No matter, now that I have broken through to the fifth level of the Holy Realm, I also have a certain understanding of the ancient classics in this cave. Coupled with the knowledge of formations in my previous life, I should be able to try this Vientiane Rune Formation." As soon as Su Han thought of this, he jumped directly into the formation. As soon as you enter the formation, the formation starts immediately. Seeing the runes wandering like tadpoles and shining like stars in all directions, Su Han was sure that this was indeed the Vientiane Rune Array. Su Han also has some basic understanding of the Vientiane Rune Array. If you don't understand the mystery of this Vientiane Rune Array, it's best not to break into it. If you go up there and rush around like a headless fly, not only will you not be able to find the exit, but you will also accelerate the runes surrounding you. Just like that kind of rope loop, the more you struggle, the tighter the rope becomes. For a moment, Su Han did not dare to act rashly. Stay where you are and observe carefully. No Vientiane Rune Array is completely without flaws. Just like all other formations, no formation is absolutely perfect and absolutely impossible to destroy. " However, to destroy the formation, you must find its flaws, and you must rely on your eyesight, magical powers, and comprehensive strength in all aspects. ¡°The most powerful thing about Su Han is his experience, his vision, and his overall strength. Maybe his strength is not at the top level, but his experience and knowledge canEnsure that he remains calm in front of this all-encompassing rune formation. If you are an ordinary person who lacks knowledge, when you see this situation, your first thought may be to go in and find out. However, once you break in and trigger the explosion of all the runes, you will be trapped inside and die. Su Han looked at it for a while, then sat cross-legged and began to study it seriously. He felt that there must be certain rules in the operation of this all-encompassing rune array. As long as he has certain clues, Su Han is still confident that he can break through the blockade of the all-encompassing rune array. Su Han tried hard to retrieve the memories of his past life, and bits and pieces about this all-encompassing rune array kept popping up in his mind. With these memories, Su Han's brain was also running at high speed, and he began to think and ponder. "These all-encompassing runes have obvious rhythms and patterns. This way of jumping should be alluding to some graphics." "It's just that I was in it and couldn't see what these graphics were about for a while. If I could see it, maybe I could find some meaning in them." Su Han could feel that the person who arranged this all-encompassing rune array was doing it for a test, so there wasn't much aggression. In this way, it gave Su Han more time to think. Gradually, Su Han discovered that this all-encompassing rune array showed different shapes when viewed from different angles. At different times, you see different graphics. In other words, this all-encompassing rune formation is ever-changing and not fixed. This discovery made Su Han find it quite interesting. "Since this pattern is constantly changing, it means that this all-encompassing rune array is in operation, and represents different mysteries according to different pattern changes." From this angle, Su Han suddenly found the direction of interpretation. Suddenly, inspiration came to me. "The shape of the sword? This must be for killing. Once a sword pattern appears, it means that the all-encompassing rune array is in a more aggressive state." "The graphic of a dragon and a leaping tiger must have a more intense meaning." "Big tree? What does such a prosperous big tree mean?" Su Han continued to analyze these ever-changing graphics. He was a little strange. Logically speaking, this kind of big tree graphics should not be a bad omen. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1671 Miao Qianchun¡¯s Suspicion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the blink of an eye, the pattern changed again, turning into pieces of fragrant spiritual things such as spiritual grass and spiritual flowers. "The person who arranged this all-encompassing rune array is very interesting. He actually made these images so beautiful, which is really rare." Su Han looked at these beautiful graphics, surprised, but also quite enjoying it. "Huh? This figure looks like a flying bird? It looks like a pigeon?" Su Han looked at these figures and kept analyzing in his heart. After observing it for a while, he gradually came to some understanding. "If it is a pigeon, it symbolizes peace and security. Perhaps, this also means that when the pigeon appears, that area is relatively safe. Should I try it from this perspective?" With this idea, Su Han not only did not feel radical in his heart, but also felt calmer. He observed patiently, watching these graphics continue to change, and various strange shapes continued to appear. After a long time, the figure that looked like a dove appeared again. "It's now!" Su Han had a decisive thought in his mind, and his body immediately turned into a stream of light. He used his Electric Feather Escape to its extreme and shot towards the void! Whoops! A perfect stream of light appeared in the void, and before the dove-like figure disappeared, Su Han crossed the void in one fell swoop. The next moment, all the runes and all the scenes turned into nothingness, as if they evaporated in the void instantly. When Su Han opened his eyes, he found himself standing in the middle of the corridor, still where he jumped into the formation just now. And the restrictions of those all-encompassing runes have completely disappeared. "Tsk, tsk, this ancient Jedi sect established its sect with formations, and it seems to be well-deserved. The first formation test turned out to be a formation of the level of the Vientiane Rune Array. This ancient Jedi sect is really famous." At this time, Su Han's hand sank, and there was something more. Looking down, he saw a scroll. When he opened the scroll and took a look, Su Han was immediately overjoyed. This was actually the method for refining the Wanxiang Rune. This Vientiane Rune Array does not rely on the formation disk to activate, because strictly speaking, it is not completely a formation. And closer to some talismans and runes, many Vientiane runes form a Vientiane rune array. It can be said that the core of the Vientiane Rune Array lies not in the formation, but in the Vientiane Runes. The number and strength of the Vientiane Runes completely depend on the person who refines them, and they can be matched as he pleases, which is a very arbitrary method. "Unexpectedly, I actually obtained the refining method of the Wanxiang Rune. You know, I can't even refine the simplest Wanxiang Rune." Su Han actually doesn¡¯t know much about the Vientiane Runes. The reason why he was able to break through the Vientiane Runes array was mainly due to his own vision and determination. Now that I have actually obtained the refining method of the Vientiane Runes, it is undoubtedly a huge gain. The runes of all phenomena are an important branch of the formation method and also a superb knowledge. Being able to refine all-encompassing runes is much more convenient than setting up formations. Moreover, in some aspects, the attack power of Vientiane Runes even exceeds that of formations. What's more, the suddenness of the Vientiane Runes is also very strong, which is a subversion of the formation. If the Vientiane Rune is placed in a place with sufficient spiritual power, it can summon many at once, making it difficult for people to guard against it. Su Han still appreciates these all-encompassing runes. In his previous life, although Su Han studied a lot of formations and drew many formations, he really didn't dabble in all kinds of runes. Nowadays, obtaining the refining technique of Vientiane Runes can be said to be a considerable gain. After looking through the refining techniques of the Wanxiang Rune, Su Han had to admit that the refining of the Wanxiang Rune had indeed reached a very high level. This is only the first level, there are two more levels to come. The next two levels are definitely more difficult, and Su Han doesn't dare to be greedy for success. He knows that haste makes waste. If you blindly seek speed, things will be bad if you get caught in a formation. The first level of the Vientiane Runes is more of a test, but the second level that follows is a pure battle formation. Su Han estimated that before he entered the sixth level of the Holy Realm, he would not be sure of defeating this battle formation if he challenged it. Fortunately, the cultivation environment of this cave is excellent. Su Han can practice here without any distractions, so he can get twice the result with half the effort.   Now he has a lot of cultivation resources, enough to support him for a long time. In addition to absorbing spiritual power and practicing every day, Su Han has not given up his martial arts skills. After entering the fifth level of the Holy Realm, the practice of Dian Yu Dun has also entered a new realm. The electric feather wings that were about to come out were finally condensed by Su Han. Although the newly condensed electric feather wings are not powerful yet, after Su Han gets familiar with them for a while, he will definitely not be at a disadvantage when competing with a seventh-level Saint Realm expert for flying power. And the electric feather wings can also grow. Once the electric feather wings are fully developed, the speed will definitely be far superior to that of monks of the same level, and in terms of small maneuvers and short-distance sprints, they will have an absolute advantage. With the two gains of Vientiane Runes and Electric Feather Wings, Su Han was in a good mood. In the Upper Nine Regions, there is a spiritual treasure land that stretches for thousands of miles. There are many pavilions and pavilions in the sky. This is where the gate of the Seven Star Sect is located. Three months have passed since the talent draft ended, and there is still no news of worldly geniuses from Mount Sumeru. At this time, even many senior officials of the Seven Star Sect who had placed high hopes on the secular genius could not help but begin to feel that this secular genius must have really fallen into Mount Sumeru. Only Wan Qixing firmly believed that his boss would be able to come out of Mount Sumeru one day. In addition, Qing Yin, the ancestor of the Seven Star Sect, has always been interested in secular geniuses and still has some expectations. The other three major sects have all slowly recovered from the aftermath of the talent draft. They all believed that Luo Qing, Xin Huaixue, Gu Qianmo and Secular Genius were bound to die. Inside the gate of Shengjian Taishan. Miao Qianchun frowned and said to Yang Tianjian, the leader of the Holy Sword Platform: "Senior Brother, I still think that Xue'er's fall in Mount Sumeru must have something to do with that secular beast." "How is it possible?" Yang Tianjian advised, "Don't forget, before entering Mount Sumeru, that secular genius was only at the fourth level of the Holy Realm. How could it be possible that he was at the peak of the fifth level of the Holy Realm and was a Holy Level innate Can you compete with Xin Huaixue's body?" Miao Qianchun also felt that this was unlikely, but apart from this possibility, she could not think of any other possibilities. Since this time, she has been struggling with this matter. Even her most proud disciple Wang Junyi has not come to greet her for a long time, and she has not noticed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,672 The Messenger of the Divine Religion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Junior sister Miao, relax, Xin Huaixue will not really fall that easily. She is a saint-level innate genius and is born with great luck. Maybe this time it is a blessing in disguise, but it is a kind of temper for her?" After all, Yang Tianjian also felt that the holy-level innate body that the Holy Sword Platform had worked so hard to dig up was the only one in the Upper Nine Realms, and it would not really fall into Mount Sumeru so easily. "Okay, Junior Sister Miao, put your worries aside for now. The envoys from the Divine Sect should also be at the Holy Sword Hall. The ancestors have already gone to pick them up, so we should rush there as soon as possible." The Holy Sword Hall is the core hall of the Holy Sword Platform. Only the most important occasions of the Holy Sword Platform will be held in this Holy Sword Hall. At this moment, in the Holy Sword Hall, Patriarch Jiuying and a group of senior officials from the Holy Sword Platform were accompanying several people dressed as messengers. It is obvious that these messengers are very extraordinary. One of them, a middle-aged man, was wearing a purple robe with two dragon-shaped patterns with teeth and claws embroidered on his chest. He looked very imposing. And the cultivation level of this purple-robed middle-aged man is actually at the peak of the ninth level of the Holy Realm. He is no weaker than the core senior officials of the Holy Sword Platform in the hall. In addition to this middle-aged man in purple robe, there is also a young man with white eyebrows present. His temperament is as gloomy as water, giving people a feeling of indifference and aloofness. This young man obviously had no interest in the people present at the Holy Sword Stage, and looked extremely arrogant. As soon as he came in, he sat down on his seat with his golden sword, closed his eyes, and didn't even look at the people present. However, everyone on and off the Holy Sword Platform, including the Jiuying Patriarch, acted as if they had not seen it and had no complaints. In addition, there are several people who look like subordinates of the middle-aged man in purple robe. It sounds like these messengers are all from the "God Religion". The ancestor of Jiuying, who was usually very imposing in the four major sects, at this time, completely restrained his sharpness and appeared very cautious in front of these envoys. "Ancestor Jiuying, your Holy Sword Platform is really disappointing. Our divine sect has given you quite a few clues, asking your people from the Holy Sword Platform to search for the ancient ruins in the realm of Xumi. As a result, , you spent more than half a year, but found nothing?" The purple-robed middle-aged man had a cold tone. Facing a powerful person like Jiuying Patriarch, he didn't feel timid at all. Instead, he had the intention of raising an army to investigate the crime. The ancestor of Jiuying looked ugly and explained: "It happened for a reason. I originally thought that I had two full years to find the clue. As a result, I didn't expect that there was only half a year left, and there was no time to start preparing for many plans" "Okay, there is no need to say more. Forget it this time, the Divine Religion had no hope that the ancient ruins could be excavated just by relying on the power of your Holy Sword Platform." The ancestor of Jiuying breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was not afraid of the other party's strength, the divine religion represented by the other party clearly made him extremely afraid. "Okay, now, the Divine Religion plans to give you another chance. There is a person whom I will introduce to you first." The middle-aged man in purple robe said, pointing to the indifferent young man with white eyebrows: "This is Yan Fu, one of the top ten disciples of the younger generation of the divine sect, ranking ninth among the top ten disciples." When Patriarch Jiuying heard this, he knew that the other party had a lot of background, and he quickly led a group of senior officials from the Holy Sword Platform to stand up and pay homage to Yan Fu. Yan Fu is still young, but he already possesses the cultivation of the ninth level of the Holy Realm. Needless to say, Jiuying Patriarch and the others in the Holy Sword Stage, even the purple-robed middle-aged man from the divine sect is extremely respectful to Yan Fu. Because of this kind of genius, how can the achievements in the future be compared to those of these people here? As long as Yan Fu grows up smoothly, it will only be a matter of time before he reaches the realm of respect and surpasses the Nine Infant Ancestor. The high-level officials of the Holy Sword Platform present were extremely shocked at this moment. No wonder their ancestors were so fearful and respectful of this divine religion. This young genius possesses the cultivation of the ninth level of the Holy Realm, which is simply unheard of in the upper nine realms. No wonder this divine sect has risen so quickly in the Upper Nine Realms. This kind of foundation is far beyond the comparison of the four major sects. At this moment, these senior leaders of the Holy Sword Platform are extremely grateful that their ancestors made a wise decision and led the Holy Sword Platform to join this divine religion early on. Otherwise, with the true strength and heritage of this divine religion, if it is not exposed, it is exposed. It is natural for Yan Fu to appear arrogant and domineering at such a young age. Yan Fu smiled indifferently and waved his hand: "Okay, let's talk about the real things." That tone is notIt's not salty, but it has an amazing momentum and pressure. The purple-robed middle-aged man nodded and said to the ancestor of Jiuying: "The Sumeru Mountain formation collapsed. Didn't several of your four major sects' competing geniuses get trapped in the Sumeru Realm? The higher-ups of the divine sect believe that, Among these people, some may have come into contact with the ancient ruins. So now, please tell Mr. Yan Fu the information about those people in detail." The ancestor of Jiuying nodded repeatedly and said to Yang Tianjian, the leader of the Holy Sword Stage: "You are directly involved in the overall work of talent selection and presiding over the overall situation. You are more detailed." Yang Tianjian answered yes, straightened out his thoughts immediately, and then said: "There are four geniuses from the four major sects who have fallen in the realm of Xumi. Among them, I think the one who is most likely to come into contact with the ancient ruins should be Luo Qing, the number one genius in Tianlong Pavilion, is unrivaled among the younger generation of the four major sects." Yan Fu smiled faintly: "Just rule out Luo Qing, it can't be him." Yang Tianjian wondered: "Master Yan, why is it impossible?" The middle-aged man in purple robe explained: "Luo Qing is a member of the Divine Sect. He has been undercover in Tianlong Pavilion many years ago to find the layout of ancient ruins for the Divine Sect. If he comes into contact with the ancient ruins, he will try to pass the news to the Divine Sect. But he didn¡¯t, so it can¡¯t be him.¡± Yang Tianjian couldn¡¯t help but be very surprised when he heard that Luo Qing was an undercover agent of the Divine Sect. It took him a while to react, and said: "There is another person who may also come into contact with him, and that is Gu Qianmo of the Seven Star Sect. This son" "I forgot to mention that Gu Qianmo was also disguised by people from the Divine Sect." The middle-aged man in purple robe said with a faint smile. Yang Tianjian was speechless and could only cough dryly and said: "Then it must be Xin Huaixue from my Holy Sword Platform. Xin Huaixue is a woman with extraordinary talents. She has the body of a saint-level innate peacock and is born with great luck. Stay here. Look, excluding Luo Qing and Gu Qianmo, if anyone really comes into contact with ancient ruins in the realm of Xumi, it must be Xin Huaixue." When Yan Fu heard about the holy-level innate peacock body, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, but it just passed by and he said lightly: "The holy-level innate body is a bit interesting. However, she is a female after all. Are you sure she really has the strength and luck to come into contact with ancient ruins?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,673 Yan Fu makes his own decisions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I'm sure. Xin Huaixue is the pride of the Holy Sword Platform. In terms of luck, there is absolutely no one who can match her." Yang Tianjian vowed, "What's more, besides Xin Huaixue, the fourth one who fell in Mount Xumi He is a worldly genius, not a member of the four major sects. If one of these two people must have come into contact with ancient ruins, then this person must be Xin Huaixue." Yang Tianjian¡¯s tone was very confident. Yan Fu and the purple-robed middle-aged man looked at each other, and the purple-robed middle-aged man nodded and said: "Since the people who came into contact with the ancient ruins are disciples of your Holy Sword Platform, it will be easy. We will go back and report to the Divine Sect. , find a way to reopen Mount Sumeru. When the time comes, let your disciple come out and explain the cause and effect of contact with the ancient ruins, and your mission of the Holy Sword Platform will be completed." When the middle-aged man in purple robe said this, everyone on the Holy Sword Stage breathed a sigh of relief. Especially Miao Qianchun, she was even more happy when she heard that her beloved disciple could be saved. "However, if the person who comes into contact with the ancient ruins is not the disciple of your Holy Sword Platform" Yang Tianjian hurriedly said: "That's impossible. Only the saint-level innate body in our Holy Sword Platform has such great luck." The middle-aged man in purple robe seemed to think Yang Tianjian was right and nodded. But Yan Fu said calmly: "It's just in case. What if the person who comes into contact with the ancient ruins is the secular genius you mentioned?" The middle-aged man in purple robe also said: "In that case, tell Mr. Yan Fu the secret of that worldly genius. What is the origin of that man?" Yang Tianjian hurriedly said: "That secular genius is not from our four major sects. After our verification, it seems to come from Cangyun Zeguo in the secular world. This secular genius has a somewhat weird way. He passed all the way in the talent draft, which is surprising. It went well, and the points reached the top ten. But I personally think that there is still a gap in actual combat ability between this boy and the top geniuses of the four major sects. At least, his cultivation is only at the fourth level of the Holy Realm." "Cultivation of the fourth level of the Holy Realm." Yan Fu shook his head and seemed to have lost interest in continuing to ask. The middle-aged man in purple robe also said: "In this case, the person who came into contact with the ancient ruins should not be this guy." With that said, the middle-aged man in purple robe also gave Yan Fu a look, and they both left their seats at the same time and came outside the hall. The middle-aged man in purple robe asked via voice transmission: "Master Yan, I have already asked all the questions that need to be asked. Shall we return to the sect to recover our lives?" Yan Fu shook his head lightly: "I'm not going back. Let's go directly to Mount Sumeru." "Go directly to Mount Sumeru?" The middle-aged man in purple robe was surprised, "I thought our plan was to return to the religious sect first and ask the leader and the Eight Dharma Kings to make a decision" Yan Fu said calmly: "That was the original plan, but it is no longer the case. Didn't you hear from the people at the Holy Sword Platform that the people who came into contact with the ancient ruins were their disciples? In this case, we only need to open Mount Sumeru and contact them. That disciple can get clues to the ancient ruins. Why go back to recover and waste time for no reason? " "That being said, this is customary" "Routines can also be changed according to actual conditions. Every time the matter of the ancient ruins is delayed for one day, the condition of the ruins may change. Therefore, naturally, the sooner the ancient ruins are found, the better. Even if the leader and the Eight Dharma Kings know, They will also understand that I am doing this out of considerations of saving time.¡± The middle-aged messenger in purple robe hesitated to speak. He knew that what Yan Fu said was definitely not all of his reasons. After all, although they were sent by the Gods to find the ancient ruins, the first person to find the ancient ruins would definitely be the first to enjoy the benefits of the ancient ruins. And if you go back to resume your life, the Church of God may send someone else to Mount Sumeru. In that case, the benefits of the ancient ruins will not be directly related to Yan Fu. That¡¯s why Yan Fu wanted to skip the restoration process and go directly to Mount Sumeru. Although the middle-aged man in purple robe knew this, his identity and status were not enough to stop Yan Fu. With a wry smile on his face: "Mr. Yan, this matter is of great importance. It's not a good idea to make your own decisions" "What does it mean to make one's own decisions? Haha, don't worry, if you are afraid of being punished by the cult, you don't have to go, Yan will go alone." As Yan Fu spoke, he turned into an afterimage, floated away, and disappeared outside the gate of Shengjian Taishan. The middle-aged man in purple robe was dumbfounded. After careful consideration, the middle-aged man in purple robe had no choice but to return to the Holy Sword Hall. After greeting Ancestor Jiuying and the others, he chased after Yan Fu in the direction he left.   He was worried that if something happened to Yan Fu when he went to Mount Sumeru, it would be hard to explain to the Religious Cult. So, he decided to go and have a look. Yan Fu set up his escape light and headed straight for Mount Sumeru as quickly as possible. As a genius at the ninth level of the Holy Realm, his flying speed is indeed extraordinary. Five days later, we arrived at the boundary of Mount Sumeru. An hour later, Yan Fu suddenly arrived at the base of the Sumeru Mountain formation, observing the foundation of the Sumeru Mountain formation. "Huh? According to the people at the Holy Sword Platform, the spiritual power of this formation should have been lost and almost destroyed. Why is it that now, the foundation of this formation shows signs of restarting?" Yan Fu¡¯s eyes were very poisonous, and he quickly saw the strangeness in the foundation of this formation. "Humph, someone must have come into contact with the ancient ruins inside, so the formation base shows signs of repair. It seems that I must enter Mount Sumeru immediately without any further delay." The reason why Yan Fu is so urgent is naturally because he wants to get in touch with the ancient ruins as soon as possible and enjoy the benefits of the ancient ruins as soon as possible. As soon as he thought of this, Yan Fu also began to prepare to break the formation. After all, he is one of the top ten disciples of the younger generation of the divine sect. He has countless treasures, and naturally he also has treasures that can break the formation. If you are from the four major sects, you may not be willing to destroy the base of Mount Sumeru. However, Yan Fu was not from one of the four major sects, so he naturally had no scruples. With a flick of his hand, a silver awl-shaped magic weapon appeared. The awl was only about a foot long, but when it was lit up, it shone into the sky. The strange silver light burst out with countless rays, causing the mountains and rivers to change color and the sun and moon to dim. If there are people from the four major sects here, they will be extremely surprised. Even the top-level figures of the four major sects have never seen such a level of magic weapon. Yan Fu is also very confident. Even if people from the four major sects cannot break this Sumeru Mountain formation, there will definitely be no problem as long as he uses this magic weapon that is specially designed to break the formation. With one stroke of one hand, the silver light of the awl was as bright as a river of stars, crossing the sky. Boom! Like an ancient silver dragon, it struck the base of the Sumeru Mountain formation. However, what Yan Fu didn't expect was that after withstanding the full blow of the magic weapon, the Sumeru Mountain Formation Base only swayed slightly and its light dimmed slightly, but there was no sign of damage. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,674 Ziwei Seven Killing Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How is this possible?" Yan Fu could hardly believe his eyes. Others may not be clear about his formation-breaking magic weapon, but Yan Fu knew very well that this magic weapon was not at the level of the Nine Realms. Such a magic weapon can't destroy this formation? "Has this formation become stronger? Could it be that someone activated some mechanisms of the ancient ruins inside, thereby strengthening this formation in disguise?" Yan Fu did not believe in evil, so he once again activated the magic weapon and bombarded the base of the formation. However, the results remained the same. Although the base of the formation was obviously impacted, it was still far away from being destroyed. Yan Fu bombarded for a while, and his expression changed drastically, because he found that with his bombardment, the formation base not only did not weaken, but actually strengthened. It looks as if the power of his bombardment will be sucked in by the formation. For a time, Yan Fu did not dare to act rashly. He was afraid that if the formation became difficult to penetrate due to his own indiscretions, then no matter how high his status in the cult was, he would inevitably be severely punished. After much thought, Yan Fu still felt that it would be safer to return to the Shen Cult to report the situation. At this time, Yan Fu stopped nagging and turned around, heading in the direction he came from. As he was walking, someone came quickly towards him and bumped into Yan Fu. It was the middle-aged man in purple robe just now. "Mr. Yan, why are you back?" As soon as the purple-robed middle-aged man opened his mouth, he felt that he had talked too much. Judging from Yan Fu's appearance, it was obvious that he came back after hitting a wall. Yan Fu had a dark face and waved his hand: "Return to the God Sect." Seeing that Yan Fu didn¡¯t want to talk more, the middle-aged man in purple robe didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. The two of them turned around and headed towards the direction of the divine religion. ¡­¡­ In the ruins of Jedi Gate. Unknowingly, Su Han has been practicing in this Jedi cave for more than four months. Today, Su Han's cultivation level has been improved by another level, and he is already at the sixth level of the Holy Realm. The goal he set for himself was to leave this place within a year. Only four months have passed, and he is already at the sixth level of the Holy Realm. If this momentum continues, with the cultivation resources Su Han has at hand, he will definitely be able to reach the seventh level of the Holy Realm in at most half a year. Once he breaks through to the seventh level of the Holy Realm, Su Han will definitely not stay. For him, no matter how good the Jedi Gate's inheritance cave is, it can't be better than the people he cares about outside. His accompanying brothers are still in Cangxue City, and Su Han will not leave them there no matter what. After all, what happened in the Sumeru Realm before, the so-called Fengyun Julong Sect had actually sent undercover agents to lurk in the four major sects. This made Su Han faintly smell a strange sign, an undercurrent surging. smell. What's more, the Fengyun Julong Sect has only been around for a few years, but it has developed so fast that all four major sects feel threatened. This in itself is a hidden danger in the Upper Nine Regions, and there is the possibility of an outbreak at any time. This is just a guess by Su Han, but he hopes that if it really breaks out, he will have enough strength to protect those who need his protection. "Strength, in the final analysis, is strength. If you don't have enough strength, you can only go with the flow when the storm surges. Only with top strength can you dominate the storm. Let it change, I will be proud of myself!" Su Han is naturally not the kind of person to follow the crowd. In this life, he wants to firmly control his own destiny. Thinking of this, Su Han suddenly stood up. He decided to challenge the second formation test! This second formation is a pure killing formation that tests his combat ability. With the improvement of martial arts realm, Su Han's actual combat ability has naturally been greatly improved. At this time, it¡¯s time to check it out. Standing on the edge of the formation, looking at the gray area in the formation, Su Han knew that this formation must be very complicated. However, one advantage of the three major formations in this inheritance pagoda is that no one is in charge of the formations. In other words, as long as you find the foundation of the formation, you can break it. If it is a formation presided over by someone, the formation base may move at any time. The person presiding over the formation decides everything, and will not give anyone who breaks into the formation a chance to find the formation base. Therefore, there is a big difference between a formation that is hosted by someone and a formation that is not hosted by anyone. If there is no one in charge of the formation, the difficulty of breaking the formation will be lower out of thin air. Of course, this is only roughly speaking. In fact, many formation masters arrange formations, even ifEven if there is no one in charge, the formation can be designed very cleverly, which is more sophisticated than the one hosted by someone. There may even be a formation within the formation, driving a series of formations, so that the person who breaks into the formation will be bombarded by the formation before he can figure out what is going on. . However, for formations of the same level, it will definitely be more difficult to crack if someone is hosting it than if it is not hosting it. The second formation Su Han faced was called the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation. Before Su Han broke into the formation, he had read a lot of information about the formation in the cave scrolls and made many deductions. Whoops! Su Han turned into a ray of light and disappeared into the formation. At the same time, a protective shield of divine and demonic golden light popped up on his body to protect his whole body. When he landed, Su Han found that the ground under his feet was filled with yellow sand, and as far as he could see, there was a desert of yellow sand. At this moment of hesitation, the yellow sand in front of you suddenly boiled like boiling water. Countless sand storms like yellow dragons rolled in from the yellow sand. "Well done!" Su Han shouted, activated his electric feather wings, and his body rose into the air. With one hand, he grasped it, and in his hand was a crystal-clear Tianhe Glazed Tower in the sky. "Suppression!" Su Han didn¡¯t hold back at all and used Tianhe Glazed Tower to suppress him as soon as he came up. Boom! After breaking through to the sixth level of the Holy Realm, the suppression power of the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower increased so much that it was beyond Su Han's expectation. The Tianhe Glazed Tower crashed down, and the rolling yellow sand was immediately suppressed. The poisonous dragon-like sand storms turned into nothingness and fell powerlessly into the dust. Suddenly, the scene in front of Su Han changed. The rolling yellow sand disappeared completely, and was replaced by a sea of ??fire. In the sea of ??fire, billowing smoke shot straight into the sky. Su Han's body was covered with bubbling magma, and terrifying fire dragons shot up from time to time. Occasionally, a bird flew across the sky and was swept up by the fire dragon, turning it into a ball of charcoal and tragically falling into the rolling magma. However, Su Han had seen this kind of scene before in the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation, so he wasn't too surprised. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,675 Void Storm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Boom, boom The surrounding magma torrents continued to approach Su Han, forming an encirclement. Even though Su Han had seen this scene before, he didn't dare to neglect it at this moment. He activated hundreds of phantom ice sunflowers to surround him. After Su Han broke through to the sixth level of the Holy Realm, the qualifications of Phantom Demon Bingkui also increased significantly. The densely packed phantom ice sunflowers formed a defensive wall. No matter how big the surrounding magma waves were, when they rushed around Su Han, they would always be frozen by this defensive wall. Just like that, during the stalemate, the scenery in front of Su Han suddenly changed again. The boundless magma suddenly turned into a world of ice and fire, directly turning into a world of ice and snow covered in silver. Snowflakes bigger than goose feathers are constantly falling, and in conjunction with the artistic conception of being frozen for thousands of miles, there is no sense of disobedience in saying that this is a real scene. Su Han was slightly surprised. The speed at which the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation changed was truly astonishing. Fortunately, the phantom ice sunflowers have not been put away. Each of the hundreds of phantom ice sunflowers can swallow up a huge amount of water attribute spiritual power and then turn it into its own nourishment. In this way, this world of ice and snow has no deterrent effect on Su Han. Su Han raised his arm, and the phantom ice sunflower vines around him continued to sweep out. Each vine rose to more than ten feet long, and the huge petals opened like an ancient beast opening its mouth, constantly filling the void. The goose feathers in the snow were swallowed up in big mouthfuls together with the water attribute spiritual power. At this time, Huanmo Bingkui's qualifications have once again been greatly demonstrated. In this frost world, the water attribute spiritual power is constantly being devoured, and the frost world is constantly being disintegrated. Even when Su Han raised his feet, the ice beneath his feet shattered inch by inch. It was at this moment that something unexpected happened. A ray of light passed by in the void, and the surrounding ice, which was several kilometers away, suddenly floated into suspension. Under the ray of light in the void, it turned into a series of cold light, and suddenly transformed into an astonishing ice cone. The tops of these ice picks all shone with a golden cold light, and they looked as if they were even sharper than magic weapons. Waves of killing energy also poured out from all directions, making Su Han feel as if he had arrived at an ancient killing field in an instant. In an instant! Countless awls were shot out at the same time like thousands of troops. Tens of thousands of golden awls were shot towards Su Han one after another. Su Hanlian laughed, opened his arms, and released the golden energy field. At the same time, the shield of the golden body of the god and demon also popped out, and dense black basalt runes floated on the shield. Puff puff! Countless awls were shot one after another, some of them were swallowed up and crushed by the golden energy field, and the rest were all blasted onto the thin shield. At this time, an astonishing scene appeared. All the awls were unable to break through this thin shield. Even the most powerful awl can only penetrate an inch of this shield and then be unable to penetrate again. With a turn of Su Han's technique, the protective shield suddenly turned into a ball of golden light. With a twist of the golden light, all the awls were instantly crushed into nothingness, turned into mist, and evaporated without a trace. Su Han was overjoyed, and felt even more gratified in his heart: "After breaking through to the sixth level of the Holy Realm, the degree of integration of the golden body of gods and demons with the Xuanwu runes has greatly increased. With such defensive power, let alone these awls, even if it is a Saint Even if a ninth-level warrior strikes with all his strength, I am 60 to 70 percent sure of being able to withstand it." In this way, if Su Han breaks through to the seventh level of the Saint Realm and enters the Heavenly Saint Realm, he will very likely be able to withstand even a blow from a half-step master. ??Even if it is a blow from a powerful person in the Zun Realm, there is still a 10% to 20% chance of being able to withstand it. After experiencing the yellow sand attack, magma attack, ice and snow attack and golden cone attack, Su Han was more confident about the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation. "Since it is called the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, then as the name suggests, there should be seven attacks." Su Han now has a general understanding of the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, and his confidence has naturally increased a lot. Sure enough, after Su Han thought about it, the scene in front of him immediately changed again and turned into an endless forest. Su Han was in a bush, surrounded by various vine-like creatures, like thousands of venomous snakes, constantly twisting towards Su Han. Vine? Su Han couldn't help but sneered, what other vines could compare to his own magical ice???Stronger? However, Su Han did not intend to use the Phantom Demon Bingkui again, but instead used the long sword that was fused with the power of the fragments of the holy sword. This time, Su Han used the sword as a flying sword, his eyes suddenly widened, he pointed his finger, and whispered: "Go!" The long sword immediately flew out, and countless sword shadows flew towards the vines. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Countless sharp cutting sounds came from the void, intertwined into pieces of killing sword energy, rampaging through the void, wild and raging. Those vines were surrounded by sword energy, full of helplessness and helplessness, and were twisted into pieces by this terrible sword energy. "Yes, the power of this holy sword fragment is indeed very strong." Su Han was very satisfied. Of course, his move was also opportunistic. Because among the five elements, metal defeats wood, and the fragment of the holy sword is the main killing weapon, and it must contain powerful metallic power. Using such a magic weapon to cut down poisonous ivy with wood properties will definitely get twice the result with half the effort. "Ziwei Seven Killing Array, seven kills in one burst, but the first five kills are the corresponding attributes of the five elements of heaven and earth. I don't know, after these five element attacks have passed, what will the next two attacks be?" Su Han didn¡¯t dare to neglect. He might be sure of the Five Elements attack, but the remaining two killing formations should be even more terrifying. At this moment, Su Han felt waves of air flow in the void. "oh?" Su Han's ears twitched, and he suddenly noticed a strange meaning. In the void, there was a sound like brocade being torn apart, and a wind blade struck at his chest. Su Han¡¯s golden body cover of gods and demons pops up again, sneer! The wind blade struck the cover and stopped suddenly. It¡¯s just that next, boo, boo, boo In the cracks in the void, countless wind blades kept slashing at him. "Wind Killing Formation?" Although Su Han was surprised, he was not afraid. The spiritual power in the Zi Mansion in Dantian was activated again, and the golden body cover of the gods and demons shone brighter, and the Xuanwu runes on it kept flashing. The wind blades struck one after another, but Su Han kept beating them away with his fists and feet. At this moment, the void suddenly shook violently, and the next moment, a huge hole opened in the void in front of Su Han. A powerful suction force was like a huge black hole swallowing Su Han. "Void storm?" Su Han was shocked. Tearing the void often results in turbulence in the void. If it is pure turbulence, it is easier to deal with. But once a void storm forms, it will be difficult to deal with it. And this Ziwei Seven Killing Formation can actually tear apart the void within the formation and form a void storm. How can this not surprise Su Han? "This Jedi Sect is worthy of being an ancient sect. There are so many changes in the formations. Even the first-class forces in the Eternal City may not be able to match it." (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 1,676 Obtaining the Formation Disk You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was surprised, but he knew that he could never be swept away by the void storm. Being swept away by this void storm may not be life-threatening, but it is very likely that you will be swept out of the formation. Since Su Han came in to break the formation, he would never allow himself to give up halfway. If he simply pursues cracking the void storm, Su Han may have many methods. However, now that Su Han has made great progress in cultivation, what he wants to do most is to test his actual combat effectiveness. He wants to see if he can forcibly suppress this void storm with his own strength. Su Han once again used the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. The small glazed tower swelled in the wind in his hands, and soon became twenty or thirty feet high, and he smashed down towards the crack in the void. Boom! The crack in the void was blasted by the powerful golden spirit and collapsed. Bang bang bang bang! With several loud noises in succession, the cracks in the void collapsed one after another, and the surroundings returned to a bright world. Su Han was able to do it ten times at a time and felt much better. "Improving strength and crushing with absolute power is more satisfying than any vain means." Su Han found that as his various treasures and magical powers were developed, his combat effectiveness was doubled. increase. Now, even if I face the eighth level of the Holy Realm, I still have a good chance of winning. Of course, that is based on the premise that the other party is not the kind of genius who has been carefully cultivated and does not possess all kinds of top-notch magic weapons. For those at the eighth level of the Holy Realm who possess the best magic weapons, Su Han thought that it would still take some effort. However, Su Han did not let his thoughts wander too far. He knew that this was within the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation. He had already defeated six killings, so there should be another killing formation left. ????????????????????????? Looking at the appearance of this clear world, I wonder what the last killing formation will be? Su Han didn't dare to neglect, he knew that this formation changed very quickly, and it would change at any time. As long as the formation is not broken, we cannot take it lightly at any time. He observed intently, his consciousness covering thousands of meters around him. Suddenly, Su Han narrowed his eyes slightly and saw a blue cloud floating in the blue sky above his head. "Huh? What is that?" As Su Han thought, the cyan clouds suddenly tore apart, and a ray of cyan lightning shot into the sky and crashed down. "The last one is the Thunder Killing Formation?" Su Han couldn't help but be surprised again. This Ziwei Seven Killing Formation can even attract thunder from the sky. What kind of formation master is the person who set up the formation? Although the damage level of this formation is not very high, and the testing component is greater than the killing component, Su Han can't help but marvel at the changing ability of this formation, it is indeed seven kills in one burst. However, Su Han was not afraid of this thunderous killing formation. He practices the "Black Dragon Manual" and possesses the Dragon Martial Body, which itself is a technique that can be practiced through the Heavenly Thunder Tempering Body. In other words, the Heavenly Thunder Killing Formation, which ordinary monks avoid, is like drizzle for Su Han, just for him to practice. Su Han put away the cover of the golden body of the gods and demons and allowed the blue thunder and lightning to strike down. boom! The cyan lightning arc fell on Su Han, trembled for a moment, and then disappeared as if something had been sucked in. Immediately afterwards, clouds were flying all over the sky, cyan, orange, green, purple Colorful thunder arcs continued to fall like rain. Su Han was bathed in the lightning arc, but had no reaction. When those lightning arcs touched Su Han's body, they seemed to be swallowed up by some force and disappeared completely. This Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, the Thunder Killing Formation is the final attack. It should have been the most powerful and terrifying attack, but unexpectedly, for Su Han, it became the easiest killing formation. When the thunder array finally disappeared, all the scenes in front of us suddenly turned into nothingness. And at this moment, Su Han's hand suddenly sank, and there was something extra. When I looked down, I saw it was a formation disk. "The formation disk of the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation." Su Han was overjoyed. Although he had expected that there would be rewards for breaking the formation this time, he did not expect that this inheritance tower would be so generous and directly reward him with the formation disk of the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation. for myself. This Ziwei Seven Killing Formation is a killing formation, but its level is far higher than Su Han's previous Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. The attack power of the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation is not top-notch, and it mainly relies on the Magma Lord to form its attack power.As for the Eight Gates Star Fighting Sword Formation, it is a trapping formation with the main purpose of siege. But this Ziwei Seven Killing Formation has top-level attack power. Its main purpose is to kill the opponent to the maximum extent. It is a pure killing formation. Su Han currently lacks such an attack formation. Su Han couldn¡¯t put it down and played with this formation disk. Looking at the engravings on this formation disk, it was obviously more sophisticated and complex than the formation disks of the Eight Gate Star Fighting Sword Formation and the Nine Flames Burning Sky Formation. "Tsk, tsk, this array is indeed extraordinary. Can you even adjust the level of the array?" Su Han studied this formation disk carefully and found that this formation disk was very advanced and could adjust the difficulty level of the formation. "It turns out that the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation I just broke into is just the simplest level that this formation disk can simulate. Are there two higher levels?" Su Han suddenly felt like he had found a treasure. "Having this Ziwei Seven Killing Formation disk is equivalent to mastering a big killer weapon. The simplest level is already like this. If the medium-level and complex-level formations are activated, wouldn't the power be amazing?" Su Han was overjoyed and felt that his hard work over the past few days was worth it. After breaking the second formation, Su Han was not in a hurry to challenge the third one. He will not take this risk until his cultivation reaches the seventh level of the Holy Realm. He understands the principle that haste makes waste. Back to the library pavilion, Su Han gnawed at the books again. These days, Su Han has gone through the notes in the library, and he has also read a lot of the books here. The more he read, the more Su Han felt that this ancient Jedi sect was anything but simple. ?????????????? At least, these books contain things that Su Han could not understand in his previous life in the Eternal City. "In the previous life, the monks of the Eternal City all believed that the territories outside the Eternal City were all low-level territories and not worth looking at. However, if it was a low-level territory, how could such a powerful ancient sect be born? " Su Han vaguely felt that the view of the monks in the Eternal City might be wrong. At least, in ancient times, these places outside the Eternal City also gave birth to an extremely glorious history. It¡¯s not like the monks of the Eternal City think, it¡¯s all a land of low-level garbage. "I don't know. As a person from the Eternal City, my rebirth in a small lower realm in this life is an accident that happened by chance in the long river of time and space? Or does it have some profound meaning?" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 1677 Yan Fu¡¯s plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han thought for a moment and had no clue. "It's too early for me to consider these things now. Practicecontinue to practice. Only by continuously improving your strength can you dig out more useful information" Su Han put all those thoughts behind him and entered a state of selfless cultivation again. It has to be said that in this Jedi Gate ruins, there is no interference from any external objects, and the cultivation environment is extremely superior. When practicing, it is indeed a thousand miles. In addition, Su Han's previous defeat of Ziwei's Seven Killing Formation was an excellent practice and he gained a lot of martial arts insights. Now that he has digested and absorbed these insights, Su Han has benefited a lot. Only three months later, Su Han felt the boundless spiritual power surging in his body, and in one go, he reached the seventh level of the Holy Realm. This speed saves half the time compared to what Su Han had expected. It has to be said that the reason why this upgrade was so rapid was due to the actual combat training in the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation. "This is the Heavenly Saint Realm?" Su Han felt the wind and thunder surging in the Zifu in his dantian, and his eyes shone with joy. Since participating in the talent draft, his cultivation level has continued to improve. Now he has entered the seventh level of the Holy Realm. Facing the ordinary ninth-level Saint Realm experts, Su Han thinks he can compete even if he does not use the trump cards at the bottom of the box. Having broken through to the seventh level of the Holy Realm, Su Han did not slack off. He decided to consolidate for another ten days and a half before starting to attack the third formation. As long as the third formation is broken, Su Han can clear the first floor of the inheritance pagoda. Although I don¡¯t know if there will be any other tests in the future, at least clearing the first level is one step closer to the final inheritance. ¡­¡­ The westernmost domain of the Upper Nine Domains is the Kamakura Domain. In a mountain range in the Kamakura Territory, the continuous building complex, as well as the powerful defensive formations flashing around the building complex, all show that this is the territory of a super powerful force. Outside one of the buildings, Yan Fu stood there, lingering for a moment, carefully looking around, and finally, as if he had finally made a decision, he raised his hand and punched an audio-visual talisman into the building. If there are other people here, they will find that although every building here is protected by formations, the building in front of Yan Fu's eyes is obviously unmatched by other buildings in terms of the strength of the formation prohibition. . After a while, the formation restriction on the outside of the building slightly opened a gap, and a short, fat, bald young man walked out of it. The bald fat man had that false smile on his face: "What kind of wind is blowing today to bring Senior Brother Yan here? I never thought that I, Cao Lin, could attract one of the top ten geniuses of the divine sect with such a great reputation. Senior Brother Yan, weren¡¯t you sent out to do something? Why did you have time to come to my place?¡± The words spoken by Cao Lin sounded nice, but he did not leave the door of his cave, and he was obviously wary of Yan Fu. Yan Fu focused his attention on the surroundings, and after making sure that no one was eavesdropping or peeking around, he smiled indifferently: "Cao Lin, don't act like a coward. As for you, there is nothing worth taking away from you. Thing, you don¡¯t have to be so scared.¡± When Cao Lin heard this, he obviously breathed a sigh of relief and said with a strange smile: "Brother Yan, don't blame me for being cautious. Who makes the living environment of our divine religion cruel? If we live in a hotbed like the four major sects, I I promise that I will not be wary of you in the slightest, Senior Brother Yan, but will open the door to the cave and welcome you warmly." Yan Fu sneered: "Stop talking nonsense, I'll tell you the truth. I'm not here because I'm thinking about your stuff, but I'm here to talk about cooperation with you." "Cooperation? Senior Brother Yan, with your level of cultivation, what is worthy of cooperating with someone like me, Cao?" Cao Lin stared at Yan Fu cautiously. Yan Fu said calmly: "You don't have to be suspicious, I just like your formation talent. Although our divine sect has many talents, we don't have many formation geniuses. You, Fatty Cao, can be considered among the younger generation of disciples of the divine sect. One of the top three in battle magic attainments." Fatty Cao chuckled, but did not deny it. He knew that there were tens of thousands of disciples of the divine sect, and they were all over the place with higher cultivation and stronger strength than him, but when it came to formations, he, Fatty Cao, was confident that he was definitely among the top three among the younger generation of disciples. of. Even, he can say that he is the best in formation, but he, Cao Lin, is a low-key person. He doesn't want to be too limelight and cause unnecessary trouble.   Caution is his way of survival. Therefore, even though Yan Fu said this, Fatty Cao still didn't express anything, with that trademark fake smile on his face, looking harmless to humans and animals. Yan Fu obviously knew something about Fatty Cao, and knew that this was also a master who would not let go of the eagle when he saw the rabbit. He smiled lightly and said nothing. He grabbed an extra talisman in his hand and threw it to Fatty Cao. Fatty Cao grabbed it in his hand, his eyes immediately widened, and he said in surprise: "Formation talisman? Where did Senior Brother Yan get such a rare talisman?" "You don't have to worry about where you got it from. I, Yan Fu, don't like talking nonsense. Now I'm going to a place, but I need to use your formation talent. This fixed formation talisman can be regarded as a deposit. Take it." Yan Fulan Lazy said. Fatty Cao¡¯s small eyes were darting around, but he was already a little tempted in his heart. This formation talisman is an extremely rare talisman and is extremely practical for geniuses who are good at using formations. When the formation you have set up is about to be breached, using a fixed formation talisman can quickly restore the formation to an intact state without consuming any other resources. It can be said that this formation talisman is a priceless treasure for geniuses who are good at formations. What's more, Yan Fu said that this is just a deposit, which means there will be subsequent rewards. "Senior Brother Yan, since you think so highly of me, Fatty Cao, come to my cave to discuss it in detail." After Fatty Cao finished speaking, he flashed and got into the cave. Yan Fu relied on his outstanding strength and was not afraid at all. He walked directly into the cave and did not worry about any traps. There are formation restrictions set up by Fatty Cao around the cave, so there is no need to worry about other people's eyes and ears. "Senior Brother Yan, can you give me some specific information about where exactly it is?" Fatty Cao chuckled. Yan Fu said calmly: "You also know that I was sent on an errand a while ago. Do you know what the mission was related to?" "It seems to be related to Mount Sumeru of the four major sects? I heard that there is some kind of ancient ruins in it?" Fatty Cao rolled his eyes. Fatty Cao also knows that the middle and high-level leaders of the church seem to be attaching great importance to the ancient ruins recently and have sent many people to investigate. Yan Fu is just one of them. "Senior Brother Yan, have you found out some important information about Mount Xumi?" Fatty Cao couldn't help but ask. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,678 Threesome You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yan Fu smiled arrogantly: "I can't tell you the important information. However, I learned that among the talent drafts of the four major sects, someone came into contact with the ancient ruins. Moreover, that person was a disciple of the Holy Sword Platform." As soon as Yan Fu finished speaking, a light suddenly flashed in Fatty Cao's eyes. The fat man is not stupid. He knows that there has been a secret conspiracy between the Holy Sword Platform and the Divine Religion for a long time. "Senior Brother Yan, since someone from the Holy Sword Platform has come into contact with the ancient ruins, doesn't it mean that the clues to the ancient ruins are at our fingertips? Why don't you report such important news to the leader and the Dharma Kings first? ?" Fatty Cao smiled shrewdly. Yan Fu sneered: "Stop pretending, thinking that I don't know what you are thinking in your heart? Your true thoughts must be the same as mine." "So, Senior Brother Yan, are you planning to hide it first and go to Mount Xumi to see it first?" Fatty Cao chuckled. "Yes, the first person to excavate ancient ruins will definitely get first-hand benefits from the ruins. This first-hand benefit is far beyond the rewards given by the God's Religion. Therefore, I plan to dig first. Get out of that ancient ruins, and then report it, kill first and report later." Yan Fu did not hide his plan. Fatty Cao praised: "Well, you are courageous. You are indeed worthy of Senior Brother Yan. So, what do you need me to do?" Yan Fu said: "The Sumeru Mountain has formation restrictions, and it is difficult to enter easily. I tried it, but I couldn't find a way to break the formation for a while. Junior Brother Cao, you are a genius in formation, and this fixed formation talisman is your reward. For the hard work, I asked you to accompany me on a trip. When we get there, if the ancient ruins are really excavated, I will share 60% of the first-hand benefits obtained from it, and you will share 20%. Then I will come back and report to the god. " Fatty Cao knew that what Yan Fu was talking about could not possibly mean carving up all the benefits of the ancient ruins, and they did not have such a big appetite to swallow up all the benefits of the ancient ruins. " However, as long as the first-hand benefit is obtained, even just 20% of the first-hand benefit is enough to make Fatty Cao's heart beat. "What about the remaining 20%?" Fatty Cao couldn't help but ask. "With the remaining 20%, I invited Junior Brother Pei Yuan." "Oh? Senior Brother Pei Yuan, that is the number one alchemy genius in our divine sect." Fatty Cao was slightly surprised. "Yes, the combination of my martial arts power, your formation talent, and Pei Yuan's alchemy talent is invincible." Yan Fu said calmly. "Then, since there are three people contributing, why do you, Senior Brother Yan, get 60%?" Even though Fatty Cao raised questions, he still had that signature smile on his face. Yan Fu frowned: "Do I still need to ask?" "Uh" Fatty Cao opened his mouth, but he was too sensible to ask any more questions. Instead, he changed the topic and laughed, "It sounds good, but you know, Fatty Cao, I have always been timid. After all, this matter I am doing it behind the back of the divine religion, and I always feel in my heart" Yan Fu nodded lightly, his face suddenly darkened, and he stretched out his hand: "In that case, just return the formation talisman to me as if I had never been here." Yan Fu stood up immediately. At this moment, Fatty Cao became a little anxious, and hurriedly smiled and said: "Senior Brother Yan, is everything easy to discuss? Although this matter is risky, as long as there are enough benefits, Fatty, I am still willing to take the risk." Yan Fu said calmly: "The risk is very small. I have already asked from the people of the Holy Sword Platform that the person who came into contact with the ancient ruins was a disciple of the Holy Sword Platform. Even if it is not that person, it is a genius born in a secular place. If you come into contact with it, then there is no need to worry about it.¡± After hearing this, Fatty Cao felt relieved and nodded: "Okay, I'll go. But if you really get the first-hand benefit, Senior Brother Yan, you take 50%, and the remaining 50%, Senior Brother Pei Yuan and I each take half." ¡°In the final analysis, it¡¯s still a matter of dividing the spoils. Fatty Cao is a person who can¡¯t afford to do anything early without any benefit. Yan Fu thought for a moment, nodded and said, "Okay." "Good! Happy, you are worthy of being one of the top ten young geniuses of the Divine Religion." Fatty Cao complimented, and then asked, "When should we set off?" Fatty Cao suddenly became very proactive. "Of course, the sooner the better." Yan Fu said. Fatty Cao thought for a while and said, "Give me three days to prepare. I want to prepare something to break the formation." Yan Fu nodded and stared at Fatty Cao thoughtfully: "Junior Brother Cao, what do you need to pay attention to when working together? You don't need my reminder, do you?" Fatty Cao smiled and said, "If senior brother Yan can't trust me, set out"Now, we can make an oath between heaven and earth to bind each other, so that we can cooperate sincerely. " Yan Fu warned Cao Lin, but in fact, Cao Lin was worried that Yan Fu would cross the river and burn the bridge? Therefore, this kind of cooperation is more secure for both parties to establish a heaven and earth oath. The two immediately made an oath to heaven and earth, and then agreed to set off in three days. Three days later, the two came to the agreed starting point, met the third person, Pei Yuan, and made another oath to connect heaven and earth. Just as he was about to leave, the elegant alchemy genius Pei Yuan asked: "Brother Yan, there shouldn't be any personal danger, right? I heard you say before that those who come into contact with ancient ruins may also be in a secular place. A genius, what is that person¡¯s background? Do you need to be on guard?¡± Pei Yuan is a genius in alchemy and an average talent in martial arts, so he is naturally more cautious about such potentially dangerous things. Yan Fu said calmly: "That man is just a genius at the fourth level of the Holy Realm. Even if he is lucky enough to come into contact with the ancient ruins, he may not be able to benefit from it immediately. Even if he can benefit from it, he will not be able to make waves. I invite you to join the journey. The main thing is It¡¯s still to break the Sumeru Mountain Formation. If I encounter that person, I can handle it by myself without any need for you to take action.¡± Pei Yuan nodded, recognizing Yan Fu's statement. After reaching a consensus, the three of them set off immediately without lingering. After ten days of trekking, the three of them arrived at the outskirts of Mount Sumeru and next to the formation restriction of Mount Sumeru. The three of them walked around the formation and looked around. "Looking at this place, no one else has been here for more than half a year." Fatty Cao said. Yan Fu nodded and said: "People from the four major sects believe that Mount Sumeru will only be opened at least once every thirty years. At other times, massive resources must be used to open it. It is impossible to open it with the power of one sect alone." Fatty Cao grinned: "That's because their level is too low and they don't have formation geniuses like me." "That's right, although we members of the Divine Sect are all local monks from the Upper Nine Realms, we have received enlightenment from the leader, and our level has exceeded the scope of the Upper Nine Realms, and is not comparable to that of the four major sects. .¡± From what they said, these three people seemed to respect the leader of the cult, and looked down upon the upper nine realms and the four major sects. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,679 Dream Thousand-Year Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! While speaking, Fatty Cao had already approached the foundation of the formation and looked at it more carefully. Yan Fu and Pei Yuan stood behind the fat man, but didn't say anything. In the formation, Fatty Cao has the most say. Naturally, they will not interfere with Fatty Cao's thoughts casually. After looking at it for about half an hour, Fatty Cao finally looked away. "How?" Yan Fu asked hurriedly. Fatty Cao coughed dryly: "Senior Brother Yan, you tried to destroy this formation, what was the result?" Yan Fu looked ugly: "Of course I didn't succeed. If I succeeded, why would I invite you here?" Fatty Cao said quickly: "Senior Brother Yan, don't get me wrong. What I mean is that this formation is extremely complicated. Even if a monk at the Zun Realm comes and uses brute force to break the formation, it is absolutely impossible to break it." "Really? Is it such an exaggeration?" Yan Fu didn't believe it. Fatty Cao spoke solemnly: "First of all, this formation is definitely an ancient formation. Secondly, it is extremely complex and has a huge defensive surface, with almost no flaws. The ancient formation can continue to this day and still has such a strong defensive power. , I feel that our religious sect seems to underestimate Mount Sumeru." "Junior Brother Cao, you have said so much, can you break this formation or not?" Pei Yuan was a little unhappy. Fatty Cao muttered: "It is impossible to destroy the formation. However, I have a formation penetration technique, which may allow us to pass through this formation and enter the interior of Mount Sumeru with a 20-30% certainty." "Array piercing technique?" Yan Fu's expression changed. "Well, this formation-piercing technique is an ancient magical power, and I have only scratched the surface of it. However, in this situation, I think I can try it. The principle of this formation-piercing technique is to find the weakest area of ??the formation and use my magical power to split it. Pass through the gaps.¡± "So, Junior Brother Cao, can you create a gap in this formation?" Fatty Cao said: "I am only 20 to 30 percent sure. This is because this formation was laid out in ancient times and has been passed down to this day. After all, the power of the formation is still somewhat degraded. Otherwise, I am not even 10 percent sure." "Okay, let's try it." Yan Fu said. Pei Yuan even urged: "Junior Brother Cao, I'm just waiting for you to show off your power." Fatty Cao didn¡¯t refuse, he moved his body, walked around the perimeter of the formation, and selected a position. After making some arrangements at that location, Fatty Cao said to Yan Fu and Pei Yuan: "Two senior brothers, I'm not sure. If it doesn't work, don't blame me. If it works, it will only take a few breaths at most. When you see me, rush in." , just rush in immediately. Otherwise, once time passes, the gaps in the formation will automatically recover." Yan Fu and Pei Yuan both nodded. Fatty Cao squeezed a rune in his hand and it suddenly shattered. He pinched the rune repeatedly, and suddenly a battle ax in his hand drew a sharp edge. Boom! The light around the formation shook rapidly, and faint cracks appeared. However, the crack had just appeared, and before Fatty Cao could make his next move, the crack immediately healed. Fatty Cao smiled bitterly and shook his head: "The chess piece is missing by one move. The gap is open, but it is not open enough for us to pass through. After all, my aptitude for the battle ax is still a bit lacking." Yan Fu asked doubtfully: "You mean it's not that there's something wrong with your formation-piercing technique, but that the blow from your battle ax isn't powerful enough?" Fatty Cao sighed: "The formation penetration technique is no problem. If the power of the last battle ax blow can be increased two or three times, it will definitely be no problem." Yan Fu was thoughtful, nodded, and suddenly took out something, which was the silver awl he used to break the formation when he first came here. "Fat man, my axe is a sacred weapon, designed to break formations. How does it compare to your battle axe?" When Fatty Cao saw this mountain awl, his eyes suddenly showed shock: "Holy weapon? Senior Brother Yan, you have such a good thing, why didn't you take it out earlier? My battle ax is just a seven-refined imperial weapon. Compared with You're too far behind. With you as the mountain cone, I'm at least 80% sure of success!" "Let's do it." Yan Fu didn't want to talk nonsense. Fatty Cao nodded and said nothing more, but gathered strength again. A rune in his hand shattered again, and the light did not go toward the formation. Immediately afterwards, Fatty Cao also shot away, the awl in his hand drawing a perfect arc of light. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A large hole suddenly opened in the void of the formation. "Successful!" Fatty Cao's eyes showed ecstasy, and the other twoPeople also reacted immediately. The three of them shot at the same time and rushed into the formation. As soon as the three figures entered, the restricted light on the periphery of the formation flashed and returned to like new again. ¡­¡­ The inheritance cave of Jedi Gate. Su Han began to study the information on the third formation. This third formation was called the Fantasy Thousand-Year Formation. There are three major formations on the first floor of this inheritance pagoda. The first formation is the Vientiane Rune Formation, which is a kind of trapping formation, while the second formation, Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, is a killing formation. And this thousand-year dream formation is neither a trapping formation nor a killing formation, but a death formation. The so-called death formation does not refer to the formation that kills people with force, but the formation that allows people to escape death. Entering this formation, if you cannot find the only way to survive, you will be trapped in the formation forever until you die of old age. The reason why it is called the Fantasy Thousand-Year Formation is that entering this formation is like having a dream. When you wake up from a trance, you find that a thousand years have passed and you have reached the point where the oil is exhausted. In the ancient times, the Jedi Sect relied on this formation to trap to death many famous ancient powerful men. Of course, the Millennium Fantasy Formation that Su Han is facing now is obviously not in its peak state. Its level is designed for testers who come to pass the test. They face geniuses who are about the ninth level of the Holy Realm. Although the cave notes say that one can challenge this formation if their cultivation reaches the seventh level of the holy realm, that is only the minimum requirement. Generally speaking, it is not recommended to challenge as soon as you reach the seventh level of the Holy Realm. You must at least reach the ninth level of the Holy Realm to be more confident. However, Su Han thought to himself that his current qualifications were definitely not inferior to any ninth-level genius in the Holy Realm. Standing outside the formation, Su Han took a deep breath and jumped into the formation resolutely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,680 A more difficult test You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After jumping into the formation, the scene in front of Su Han suddenly changed. There were actually ten giant pillars reaching the sky, standing in front of Su Han. These pillars tower into the clouds and stand tall against the sky and the earth. On each pillar, there are many ancient characters carved on it. There is a layer of light golden halo floating on each pillar, giving people an extremely mysterious look. Su Hanyun opened his evil eyes and looked at the pillars one after another. He suddenly discovered that the words on each pillar were different. "Huh? It's actually a practice technique?" Su Han's heart moved. Each of these pillars is actually carved with a technique, and the level of each technique is very high. There are ten pillars in total, forming a perfect circle, and Su Han is in this circle. And between the ten pillars, there are exactly ten passages. "It seems that these ten pillars should be the escape route of the Thousand-Year Fantasy Formation. So, of these ten passages, only one can go out? Are the other passages all dead ends?" Su Han did not act rashly for a moment. He believes that since it is a test, there will definitely be hints in this formation. It is impossible to leave no clues exactly like dealing with the enemy. After all, the original intention of this formation is not to kill the enemy, but to test the people who come here. If there are clues in this formation, then the test is your own eyesight. Thinking of this, Su Han stopped being impatient and simply sat cross-legged. With his evil eye fully open, he looked at one pillar after another. At first glance, the exercises on these pillars each have their own characteristics. It seems that the differences in levels are not big. If there is any obvious difference in the level of the exercises, there is no one. "There are not many things here, only these ten pillars. If there is any hint, the hint must be among the exercises carved on these pillars. But where is the hint hidden?" Su Han took a deep breath and started studying it seriously again. Since it can't be seen with the naked eye, Su Han decided to practice each technique one by one, and he can always find clues. Seven days later Su Han was practicing the technique on the first pillar, but his consciousness suddenly moved, and he felt as if he had been pricked by a needle. He knew that this was not a penetration by a foreign object, but a kind of resistance instinctively produced by his consciousness. what happened? Su Han suddenly seemed to wake up from a dream, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and his expression changed even more after thinking about it for a moment. "It's terrible, it's terrible! Unknowingly, I became addicted to it. This technique actually has a kind of temptation that makes people addicted. Fortunately, there is a trace of instinctive resistance in my consciousness. If I really practice it deeply, If you are completely addicted, you may really not know the sun and moon in the mountains, and you will only know how to practice day after day. When you wake up from the fantasy dream, you will be old and exhausted." Su Han suddenly realized that this skill was just like the Jing Hua Shui Yue skill. Although it was very attractive, it was destined to be incapable of achieving anything famous. There is nothing substantive except to get addicted to it. Even if you practice for a hundred years, it will be nothing more than a dream. After you wake up from the dream, except for the aging of your body and the stagnation of your strength, you will not be able to gain anything at all. Su Han broke into a cold sweat when he thought of this. I have been very careful, trying each technique one by one, trying to find out the clues, but I almost got addicted to it. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my spiritual consciousness was not very powerful and there was a trace of instinctive resistance in the sea of ??consciousness, I might have become addicted and would not be able to awaken at all. By the time he awakens, perhaps three to five hundred years later, his strength will not have improved and he will still be at the seventh level of the Holy Realm. At that age, if you miss the best period of cultivation, it will be impossible to improve your strength. I'm afraid that if I use it up, my lifespan will be exhausted. Su Han secretly screamed in his heart that it was dangerous, and immediately communicated with Lord Liuli in his consciousness: "Old Liu, you should always pay attention to my consciousness. If my consciousness does not wake up after three days, you will wake me up. " Since Su Han knew the weirdness of the technique on this pillar, he had a countermeasure. In this way, things will progress much faster. He worked hard to try every technique on each pillar. Finally, when he tried the seventh pillar, Su Han discovered that the exercises on this pillar were not false exercises like those on the other pillars, butReal skills. Now that the difference has been found, Su Han has found a clue. Following this clue, Su Han entered the passage corresponding to the seventh pillar. After entering, Su Han easily broke through the barrier and found the exit of the formation with the help of the magic formula practiced on the seventh pillar. In this way, the Dream Millennium Formation was successfully broken through. Walking out of the exit of the formation, Su Han felt a little unbelievable. It seemed like he didn't use a single sword or spear to break this formation, but it was actually a hundred times more dangerous than the previous Ziwei Seven Killing Formation. Although the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation is full of murderous intent, Su Han has a way to deal with it. But Su Han fell into this Thousand-Year Dream Formation without realizing it. If it weren't for the slightest resistance from his instinctive power, he might have been trapped in the formation and unable to extricate himself. After breaking through this thousand-year dream formation, there was no formation plate or other gifts. Su Han was not depressed, because breaking through the Thousand-Year Dream Formation was equivalent to passing the first level of the inheritance pagoda. The core inheritance of the Jedi Gate is getting closer and closer. The inheritance pagoda has three floors in total. Su Han knew that the three major formations on the first level were definitely just a small test. Next, there are more difficult tests waiting ahead. However, Su Han was not afraid, his eyes were shining, and he walked directly into the second floor of the inheritance pagoda. As soon as he entered the second floor of the inheritance pagoda, Su Han felt as if he had entered another independent world. This second level is divided into two major areas, the left and right, which are as clear as the Yin-Yang Tai Chi diagram. There is a statue at the center point of the left area and the center point of the right area. Su Han looked carefully and found that the two statues were the same as the statue of the Patriarch on the Patriarch Cliff. It¡¯s just that, of the two statues of the Patriarch, the one on the left is holding flowers and smiling, with kind eyebrows and kind eyes, just like a Bodhisattva, giving people a feeling of wisdom. The one on the right has an angry look, like a vajra. Su Han pondered for a moment, then walked into the left area first. As soon as you enter this area, the surrounding void suddenly surges, locking, blurring, and disappearing all the surrounding scenes. Su Han seemed to be standing in a void, with only the statue of his kind-faced ancestor in front of him. He looked down and found that he was standing in the center of a circle, and radiating out from the center was a large turntable divided into eight grids. At the same time, the statue of the Patriarch in front of him actually made a sound. "Inheriter, welcome to the second floor of the inheritance pagoda. The fact that you are here proves that you have initially met the requirements of the Jedi Sect in terms of strength, luck, and formation understanding. Whether you can inherit the inheritance of the Jedi Sect depends on It depends on your next performance." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1681: The inheritance of the gate of wisdom You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Here is the first test on the second floor of the Heritage Pagoda - the test of wisdom. In this level, the turntable under your feet will rotate three times. Each time it rotates, a test question will appear. There are three questions in total. One correct answer If you answer two questions correctly, you will be eligible to take the test of the third level. If you answer three questions correctly, you will not only get the opportunity to take those two tests, but you will also get A heritage treasure of this level.¡± After the voice finished speaking, the turntable under Su Han's feet began to rotate. ¡°Suddenly, a pale golden light suddenly appeared in one of the boxes on the turntable, and a question suddenly appeared on that box. Seeing this question, Su Han couldn't help but smile. The content of this question is not unfamiliar at all. It comes from the notes in the library. To be precise, the content of this question is completely copied from those notes. This topic has nothing to do with the formation. To put it bluntly, it is just some trivial life matters recorded in the notes. However, with Su Han's extensive knowledge and the careful reading of those notes, he was naturally familiar with this issue. Immediately transfer your spiritual consciousness and inject your own answer into that grid. ???????????????????????? The golden light gradually dimmed, and the question on that grid slowly disappeared. A golden arc shot directly into the statue of the Patriarch. A crack suddenly appeared on the forehead of the statue of the Patriarch, and then an eye appeared and opened suddenly. This eye stared at Su Han silently, but there was no other reaction. However, Su Han knew that this should mean that he had answered the question correctly. Immediately afterwards, the turntable under Su Han's feet began to rotate again. In one of the boxes on the turntable, some words appeared again. This was the second question. This second question is still the content of the library. However, this time the content did not come from those notes, but from the books in the library. This question is about an anecdote about the formation, and has little to do with the formation itself. Su Han still followed his own memory and used his spiritual consciousness to pass in the answer. The question also slowly disappeared, and at the same time, a golden arc appeared, shooting towards the statue of the Patriarch again. This time, it was shot into the left eye of the statue of the Patriarch. Immediately afterwards, the left eye also opened. Su Han looked at this magical scene and guessed something. Since this is a test of wisdom, it is not a test of force, but a test of wisdom. To put it more plainly, what this test actually tests is the sincerity of the inheritor. If the inheritor is not sincere, he will not read all the notes and books in the library. If you haven't read those notes and books, even if you reach this level, you won't be able to answer any questions and you won't get any inheritance. If the inheritor can calm down and read all the notes and books, then there will be no difficulty in this test. Thinking of this, Su Han couldn't help but admire the design inherited from the Jedi Gate. It was really unique and unique. Especially for this test, if you are a utilitarian person who has no interest in the books in the library and goes directly to pass the test, you will probably gain nothing in the end. Su Han admired him, but also felt lucky. If I hadn't read all those books, I would be helpless at this level now. ¡° Moreover, once you enter this inheritance pagoda, it is impossible to return to the library to look up the answer. While Su Han was thinking, the third question appeared again. This question is even more extreme. If you directly ask the inheritor, if you inherit the inheritance of the Jedi Sect, if you meet the enemy who destroyed the Jedi Sect in the future, will you choose to risk your own life for revenge, or choose to protect yourself wisely and continue the Jedi Sect? of incense. This question is a bit difficult for Su Han. Logically speaking, for a sect, continuing its incense is naturally the first priority. However, if you put it here and ask it as a question, it will make people think deeply. Su Han thought for a moment and thought of the contents of the notes in the library. From those contents, it seems that it can be inferred that the owner of this cave seems to have a very strong character, the kind who would rather be broken than destroyed. . A person with this kind of personality should not have designed this question to make people give a wise and self-protective answer. Thinking of this??, Su Han also had the answer. The answer he chose was - revenge for the Jedi Gate. Sure enough, this answer is correct. A golden light appeared, this time shooting into the right eye of the statue of the Patriarch. Three eyes opened at the same time, and the statue of the Patriarch seemed to suddenly come to life at this moment. A voice slowly came out again: "Inheriter, congratulations on passing the test of the Wisdom Pass. Not only will you have the opportunity to accept the next two tests, but you will also receive the inheritance magic weapon of the Wisdom Pass." As the voice fell, a hidden grid suddenly appeared on the disk under Su Han's feet. A box appeared in the hidden grid and was slowly delivered to Su Han's feet. What is inside the box is a book, "The Total Source of One Hundred Formations". This book is obviously the general outline and formation methods of all Jedi Sect formations. Su Han was naturally not polite and collected the book. Although Su Han also studied formations in his previous life, he was not as sure as Alchemy after all. Although Su Han knew a lot about formations, he lacked something systematic. This book "The Total Source of One Hundred Formations" can provide some help to a certain extent. And, since it is something inherited, Su Han naturally has no reason not to want it. After Su Han accepted the book, a force suddenly appeared on the turntable, directly sending Su Han from the left area of ??this floor to the right area of ??this floor. Su Han only felt a flash of light in front of his eyes, and his body appeared in the right area. The area on the right, as soon as Su Han came in, felt that it was very different from the area on the left. In that atmosphere, there seemed to be a terrible murderous intention lingering around. It makes people feel as if they have entered a Shura killing field. And on the surrounding walls, there seemed to be seas of blood hanging, giving people an extremely gloomy feeling. In the center of this area, there is also a statue of the Patriarch. However, this statue of the Patriarch is also full of murderous intent, like a angry-eyed King Kong. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,682 Challenge Upgrade You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this moment, the string of rosary beads in the hand of the statue of the Patriarch suddenly seemed to scatter, and countless golden beads rolled down like broken threads. "Spreading beans and forming an army?" Su Han's expression changed, as if he suddenly thought of something. I saw those beads swaying in place, and in the flash of golden light, they turned into twelve warriors wearing golden armor. As soon as Su Han saw these golden-armored warriors, he knew he had guessed correctly. The test at this level turned out to be some golden-armored warriors, some of whom were similar to the golden-armored warriors derived from the Tianhe Glazed Tower. However, Su Han knew that the magical power of refining golden armored warriors was definitely not unique to him. At least in ancient times, there were many ancient great masters who had mastered the method of refining golden armored warriors. The golden-armored warriors of the Jedi Sect are obviously different from the golden-armored warriors that Su Han can summon. The golden-armored warriors of the Jedi Gate are not only much larger, but also look much more threatening, and their combat effectiveness is far beyond that of Su Han's golden-armored warriors. There are a total of twelve of these golden-armored warriors, each holding a weapon and spreading endless murderous intent. "kill!" A low roar came, and one of the tall, golden-armored warriors holding a giant ax strode forward, slamming the giant ax in his hand. Su Han looked at his steps, which looked like a tiger and a tiger, but he was a golden-armored warrior at the ninth level of the Holy Realm. Not only did Su Han not hide, but he stepped forward, and the cover of the golden body of the god and demon popped out. Boom! The giant ax struck the cover, but it was as if it was striking a highly elastic defensive wall. Although the cover was dented, it did not break the cover after all. Su Han chuckled, and instead of using any weapon, he punched the golden-armored giant with a domineering punch. boom! The golden-armored giant was knocked away by Su Han's punch and turned into a ball of phantom golden light, then rolled back to the ground and turned into a pale golden rosary. Su Han's confidence greatly increased. After entering the seventh level of the Holy Realm, the defense of this divine and demonic cover integrated with Xuanwu runes has obviously been greatly improved. At this moment, just a few whirring sounds were heard, and five golden-armored giants at the ninth level of the Holy Realm attacked from different angles. They used swords, guns, swords and halberds together to attack fiercely. Su Han stood there, but did not move, letting the five powerful attacks hit him. boom! Five attacks hit the cover, but still failed. Su Han used his fists and feet together, bang bang bang, and smashed all five golden armored giants apart. This golden-armored giant is, after all, just a soulless puppet, and its attack power is only primitive. Once Su Han failed to break through, these golden-armored giants did not attack a second time, and were all smashed away by Su Han. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Three more golden-armored giants came quickly. This time, Su Han didn't dare to trust him. These three golden-armored giants were astonishingly equivalent to the half-step master level. Although Su Han knew that he only needed to defend against one of their attacks, he still did not dare to neglect it. After entering the seventh level of the Holy Realm, which is the Heavenly Holy Realm, Su Han has reached a whole new level in terms of martial arts realm, magical powers, and reactions in the face of battle. Nowadays, let alone the younger generation of the four major sects, no one can compete with Su Han. Even the core senior leaders of the four major sects, Su Han is confident. When all his trump cards are revealed, few of them can bear it. live. Even if he is facing three golden-armored giants at the half-step master level, Su Han is not afraid. The Xuanwu Talisman Armor cover was activated to its extreme state. At the same time, more than a hundred vines of the Phantom Ice Sunflower were also dispatched one after another, setting up a dragnet. The three golden-armored giants at the half-step realm, both in speed and strength, far surpassed the five golden-armored giants at the ninth level of the holy realm. Although Su Han was restrained by the Phantom Demon Bingkui, the three golden-armored giants were approaching very fast. They were blocked by the momentum of the Phantom Demon Bingkui, but the attack in his hand was still launched with full force. However, with the obstruction of the Phantom Demon Bingkui, the power of the attack will naturally be greatly reduced. Three rays of power hit the cover of the Xuanwu Talisman Armor at the same time. The cover was completely blown open, exploding like a golden bubble. Although the cover was blasted away, the level of Su Han's physical body was no worse than this cover. In addition, the cover has offset these three attacks, and a little bit of residual power hits Su Han's body, but it is?Any reaction. Su Han was extremely fast, bang bang bang, punching continuously. The three golden-armored giants were all hit by Su Han's fist, and none of them survived. They all turned into a ball of golden light and turned back into rosary beads. In this way, nine of the twelve rosary beads have been removed. The remaining three golden-armored giants surrounded Su Han with their horns drawn. These three golden-armored giants are even more powerful, they are actually Zun-level golden-armored giants! "bring it on!" Su Hanyi is a very brave person. Even when faced with golden-armored giants of three levels, he did not lose his composure. "If it were in reality, Su Han would never fight against opponents of three levels of respect. His first thought would be to take the best option. Because, with his current strength, there is no problem against a Zunjing. But to fight against three realms at the same time is to seek death. However, the situation is different now. These golden-armored giants are just puppets after all. They only have the power of one blow. As long as they can withstand this blow, everything will be easy. However, even though it was just one blow, Su Han did not dare to neglect it. This is something that must be carried out with real strength, and there is no room for opportunism. Because this is in the inheritance pagoda, all the rules are set by the other party. The rule is that Su Han cannot dodge, so even if Su Han wants to dodge, there is no way to dodge. At the moment, Su Han activated the Xuanwu Talisman Armor cover again, and held the Tianhe Glazed Tower in his hand. The Phantom Demon Bingkui has set up a tighter defense. The Lord Liuli is also ready to go. If he weren't worried that the inheritance pagoda would exclude an independent space, Su Han would even want to summon the inheritance cave on his body. It can be said that Su Han is now in a state where he can reveal all his trump cards at any time. "It seems that the advice in those notes is correct. At least, you have to enter the seventh level of the Holy Realm before you are qualified to challenge here. If I don't enter the seventh level of the Holy Realm, then no matter how many trump cards I have, I will never be able to pass this. One level.¡± Su Han¡¯s eyes were fixed on these three golden-armored giants. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1683: Zhu Xian Chess Game You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Suddenly, three golden streams of light started at the same time. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! "Well done!" Su Han was not afraid, and he moved his hand repeatedly to create three golden magnetic fields, facing the three golden streams of light respectively. And the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower also continued to surge, and the power of the golden essence flowed down like a golden waterfall, shrouding Su Han. Boom boom boom! Three golden streams of light broke away from the shackles of the phantom demon Bing Kui with unreasonable force. However, even though he broke out of the encirclement of the phantom demon ice sunflower, the phantom demon ice sunflower is not an ordinary thing. It stalks and keeps restraining him. It¡¯s just that the golden-armored giants are metallic puppet warriors, and their weapons and attributes are all metallic. Although the Phantom Ice Sunflower is a water-attributed spiritual creature, its vines are wood-attributed. Therefore, the golden-armored giant has a natural restraint against the vines of the phantom ice sunflower. ???????????????????????????????????????????? Countless phantom ice sunflower vines are being cut off continuously, and pieces of them are flying in the void, like countless tentacles. Although the golden-armored giant is ferocious, its speed is ultimately affected by the full restraint of the Phantom Demon Bingkui. By the time they reached the second defensive circle, Su Han's golden magnetic field had already arrived. Although the attack of the golden-armored giant was wild, under the constraints of the golden magnetic aura, the speed and momentum inevitably dropped a few points. When they finally got rid of the shackles of the golden magnetic field and attacked the cover of Su Han's Xuanwu Talisman Armor, the River Glazed Tower suddenly suppressed it again that day. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The three golden lights were suppressed by the Tianhe Glazed Tower, like three candles being ruthlessly blown out. Boom, boom, boom! The three golden lights extinguished and turned into three rosary beads, rolling away. This golden-armored giant is also a metallic object, while the Tianhe Glazed Tower is made of gold, and its energy far exceeds that of these three beads. In this way, it will naturally be absolutely suppressed and defeated to death. "Huh!" Su Han breathed a sigh of relief. He didn't expect that the Tianhe Glazed Tile Pagoda's attack was so smooth. He was able to defeat these three golden-armored giants at the highest level without having to take action himself. Of course, this is mainly because these three golden-armored giants are dead creatures and only have the power to attack once. However, the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda also played a big role. If Su Han only used regular strength to fight against these three golden-armored giants of the Supreme Realm level, even if the opponent only had one blow, it would be difficult to withstand it without using all his strength. Come down. However, the Tianhe Glazed Tower happened to be able to restrain these three golden-armored giants and directly suppressed them. Those twelve rosary beads seemed to be alive. Suddenly they all rolled together and formed a rosary again. The string of rosary beads floated and hung in the void. There was also a voice from the statue of the Patriarch: "Inheritor, congratulations on passing the killing test. This Soldier Bead is your reward for passing this level. Go to the third floor. The third floor is the real secret of the Jedi Gate. inherited." The sound disappeared, and a bright light suddenly appeared, covering Su Han. The next moment, Su Han's figure disappeared into the void, and in a blink of an eye he arrived at the third floor of the inheritance pagoda. This third floor is similar in style to the second floor. It is also very empty and has nothing else. There is only one statue of the founder standing in the middle. It¡¯s just that the third floor obviously has a bit more ancient atmosphere. The statue of the Patriarch is also a bit more majestic and solemn than the statue of the Patriarch on the second floor, and has a sense of infinite coercion. Su Han knew that this should be the ultimate place for the inheritance pagoda. The core inheritance of the Jedi Sect should be on this level. For a moment, Su Han's mood was a little agitated. As long as you pass this level, you can obtain the core inheritance of the Jedi Gate and leave here. For this day, I have been practicing here day and night for nearly ten months. "Calm down, this is the last level, you must not fail." Su Han secretly warned himself. But, what exactly is the test at the last level? This inheritance pagoda has three major formations on the first floor, and two major tests on the second floor. What will happen on this third floor? Su Han was curious and looked around, but found nothing. In the previous two floors, no matter what kind of test it was, the test was triggered immediately after entering.And on this level, where exactly is the test? Su Han observed attentively, but there was no hint. "There are tests everywhere in this inheritance pagoda, and I can't be careless. At the Patriarch Cliff, if I was greedy and touched the statues of the Patriarch, I would be sent directly to the end of the world. In the Library Pavilion, if I don't read those notes and books , then I could not pass the test of the Wisdom Pass just now. If I had not followed the instructions in the notes and entered before breaking through to the seventh level of the Holy Realm, I would not have been able to pass the test of the Golden Armored Giant at all" Su Han kept replaying this scene in his mind, and the requirements for the Jedi Sect to choose a successor became increasingly clear¡ª¡ª He is bold, careful and calm, but he will never back down when he has the courage to do so. When Su Han thought about this, he remained calm and stood there, not walking around. Instead, he looked at his nose, his nose and his heart, and stood still. At this moment, the fingers of the statue of the Patriarch suddenly shot out rays of brilliance. The brilliance sank into the ground, and the surface of the ground was peeled off like bamboo shoots. Suddenly, Su Han discovered that the wide ground under his feet had turned into a huge chessboard. This chessboard! When Su Han saw the chessboard, he couldn't help but feel something in his heart, and was very surprised for a moment. There are many chess pieces on this chessboard, arranged in a mess on both sides of the chessboard. This is not unusual. What is strange is that Su Han has seen the chess game on this chessboard before. Not in this life, but in previous lives. Rather than saying this is a chess game, it is better to say this is a battle formation. Su Han still remembers the name of this chess game¡ªZhu Xian Chess Game! As the name suggests, this chess game is difficult to save even if it is a god. Moreover, this chess game is called a chess game, but it is actually derived from a battle formation. It is essentially a battle formation. Once this battle formation is formed, even a god will die. Although this statement is exaggerated, it also proves the horror of this situation from the side. The third floor of this inheritance pagoda is actually a Zhuxian chess game? What does it mean? For a moment, Su Han also fell into deep thought. "Could it be that you want me to crack the Zhu Xian chess game?" Su Han looked at the chess game, and for a while, countless thoughts flashed through his mind. The memories of studying various endgames in previous lives are constantly awakening and emerging from my mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,684 Three inherited treasures You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han could not solve this Zhuxian chess game with his own wisdom in his previous life. However, this does not mean that this game is really a dead end. Su Han had seen an ancient book in his previous life, which recorded the methods and various changes related to the Zhu Xian chess game. At this moment, Su Han did not hesitate and began to crack it. Su Han discovered that the inheritance pagoda used unknown power to control the chess game. Every move was precise and very stylized. It was exactly the same as what Su Han had seen in books in his previous life. This is even easier for Su Han. Because the opponent is not a real person, but a program controlled by the formation, Su Han naturally has a great advantage. The opponent's chess strategy is exactly the same as what was recorded in the ancient books of previous generations, with no changes at all. Therefore, Su Han didn't need to make any deductions. He could just follow the instructions recorded in ancient books and take advantage of them. About half an hour later, Su Han cracked the incredible Zhu Xian chess game without spending much time on it. At the moment when the chess game was solved, the chessboard also suddenly changed, splitting from the middle, and a black void appeared like a crack in space, with a bridge connecting the two ends of the void. Su Han broke into a cold sweat when he saw this scene. He didn't expect that there was such a terrifying space gap hidden in the middle of the chessboard. If he hadn't cracked the chess game just now, but had rushed in rashly, he might have been swallowed directly by this space gap. There are indeed mysteries everywhere in this inheritance pagoda. When Su Han crossed the bridge, all the formation restrictions in front of him disappeared, leaving only the statue of the ancestor. And at the foot of the statue of the Patriarch, there are three futons. "Inheritor, congratulations. You can reach this point, and you are the most ideal successor of the Jedi Sect. The inheritance of the Jedi Sect will definitely be carried forward in your hands." "This chess game is not only a chess game, but also a battle formation commonly used to destroy powerful enemies of the Jedi Gate. Therefore, I introduce this battle formation into the inheritance test. If you can break this formation, you will face the enemy in the future. There is hope for revenge for the Jedi Gate" Su Han understood that there was another reason why the third level test was the Zhuxian chess game. "Under these three futons are three inheritance treasures of the Jedi Sect. The first one is the Order of the Master of the Jedi Sect. This object is the ultimate token of the Jedi Sect. Those who possess this order can command all the disciples of the Jedi Sect, regardless of the Jedi. No matter where the disciples of the sect are scattered, seeing this token will be like seeing the sect master." "The second item is the Jedi Formation Flag. This formation flag is one of the most precious treasures of the Jedi Sect. Those who possess this formation flag will set up a formation to kill the enemy. Turning their hands over will turn them into clouds, and turning their hands over will turn them into rain. This formation flag is what the Jedi Sect needs to settle down and live. One of the magic weapons.¡± "The third item is the ultimate inheritance of the Jedi Sect, the Jedi Formation Disk. Refining this formation disk can not only simulate the top ten powerful formations of the Jedi Sect, but also control the entire mountain gate of the Jedi Sect." When Su Han heard this, his heart moved slightly, thinking that he finally heard the theme. The Jedi Formation Disk is the ultimate inheritance of the Jedi Sect. In this Jedi formation, I think there should be information about the underground formation that trapped Yantao and the others. When thinking of this, Su Han was also slightly happy. But Su Han is not the kind of person who forgets about things when he sees the benefits. He knows that since he has inherited the inheritance of the Jedi Sect, the statue of the Patriarch in front of him is equivalent to his predecessor. "These three futons are not placed here just to cover up the inherited treasures. There must be other reasons. Su Han immediately saluted the statue of the founder under the futon: "The founder of the Jedi Sect is here, I, Su Han, have inherited the inheritance of the Jedi Sect today. In time, I will definitely carry forward the inheritance of the Jedi Sect" After the ceremony, Su Han opened the three tokens under the futon one by one. The leader of the Jedi Sect ordered that this is a token of the sect. Since Su Han has inherited the Jedi Sect, he must not let go of this token, so he collected it immediately. There are a total of eighteen Jedi formation flags. Su Han played with it in his hand and found that there were two sets of formation flags, one was the main formation flag and the other was the secondary formation flag. The material of the main formation flag is obviously aloof. It is no exaggeration to say that even Su Han can't understand it at this stage. However, he could tell that the strong men who used this main formation flag back then were definitely stronger than those super strong men in the Eternal City. The secondary formation flag is relatively weak, but for the Upper Nine Realms, it is definitely a treasure. At least, absolutely no one in the Upper Nine Regions can come up with such a formation flag. Su Han was not polite and turned this?The secondary formation flag is in the bag. With these two formation flags, Su Han felt that he would be even more powerful when setting up his own formations in the future. The third and final treasure is the Jedi Formation Disk. This formation is not very big, only about the size of two palms put together. However, the material made Su Han slightly surprised. This material is even stronger than the main formation flag just now. "It's a pity that with my current strength, this formation in my hands is really overkill. Even if I refine it now, I'm afraid I can't simulate the top ten powerful formations of the Jedi Sect. Even if I can barely use it, I'm afraid it's just a painting. A tiger cannot become an anti-dog.¡± Su Han is self-aware. Although this Jedi Formation is good, with his current strength, he can refine it, but to fully use it, he is obviously not able to do it now. "If I could enter the Zun Realm, I might be able to simulate one or two of the powerful formations, but I would only be able to exert two or three percent of their strength at most. Now, I'm afraid I can't even activate one-tenth of the power of the formation. , but exposed the good stuff.¡± Su Han decided to refine the array first, but it must not be exposed and used at this stage. At this moment, Su Han did not hesitate and began to refine the formation disk. Although this array disk is made of powerful material, it is actually not difficult to refine. To put it bluntly, the refining formation disk is to erase the original divine consciousness mark on it and insert your own divine consciousness mark. This kind of thing is not difficult to do for Su Han's spiritual realm. About three days later, Su Han erased the mark of divine consciousness on the Jedi array and at the same time inserted his personal mark of divine consciousness. In this way, this formation disk became Su Han's destiny. Although it is impossible to simulate the ten powerful formations of the Jedi Gate, after refining this formation plate, the entire mountain-protecting formation in the Jedi Gate ruins is under Su Han's control. ??????????????????????? However, the mountain-protecting formations in this entire site are extremely complex, with layers upon layers, interlocking, and at least hundreds of large and small formations. Although Su Han has refined the Jedi Formation, it still takes a lot of time to digest. Fortunately, Su Han's spiritual consciousness was extremely powerful. After refining the formation disk, it took him more than half a month to finally master all these large and small formations. In this way, Su Han can finally be said to have mastered the entire mountain-protecting formation of the Jedi Gate ruins. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,685 Three people came uninvited You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! By now, Su Han knew that he had finally mastered the core inheritance of the Jedi Gate and could leave the Jedi Gate ruins. By counting, I have lived in this inheritance cave for ten months, and I really feel like I can¡¯t wait to get out. Su Han knew that after he left, he would definitely go to the Seven Star Sect. After all, he came to participate in the talent draft of the four major sects just to join the Seven Star Sect. ¡°I don¡¯t know, how is Wan Qixing doing now? Also, how come we haven¡¯t seen Ao Lao and the Brahma Saint from the beginning to the end in Mount Sumeru?¡± Su Han still remembered Ao Lao and the Brahma Saint in his heart. He even wondered whether the information given by Ao Dadanhuang was wrong? Those two people didn't come to Mount Sumeru at all? While he was thinking about it, Su Han's consciousness suddenly moved slightly. "Huh?" Su Han felt a slight fluctuation in the nearby formation. In fact, during his inspection of these large and small formations these days, he felt this subtle fluctuation more than once. Since this formation is all under control, it stands to reason that there will be no fluctuations. "What's going on?" Su Han's heart moved, and he secretly thought that it was the people from the Seven Star Sect who forcibly broke the formation in order to save themselves? However, this idea was quickly denied by Su Han. This formation in Mount Xumi cannot be forcibly broken by the power of the four major sects. If they could break open by force, they wouldn't have to spend a lot of effort and resources to fill up the formation base and open Mount Sumeru. Wouldn't it be more direct to break through the formation and come in? Since he is not from the Seven Star Sect, then who can break into this mountain-protecting formation? Could it be a creature from Mount Sumeru? For a moment, Su Han's mind was filled with questions. Since the entire inner and outer formations of the Jedi Gate ruins are under Su Han's control, Su Han will naturally find out what went wrong if he investigates carefully. Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness continues to spread, the inheritance tower, the inheritance cave, the ancestor¡¯s cliff, the mountain gate, the tomb There were no problems in the inner perimeter. Su Han's consciousness continued to expand outwards, extending to the periphery of the site, where the lake of the dead and the cemetery in the lake were located. Um? Suddenly, Su Han's consciousness stopped and stopped at the cemetery in the lake. He suddenly discovered that there were three figures outside the cemetery, frantically attacking the defensive formations outside the cemetery. When Su Han came in, there were no defensive formations on the perimeter of the cemetery. But now, because Su Han has mastered the formation hub of the entire site, the defensive formations on the perimeter of the cemetery also automatically started to operate to defend against the invasion of foreign enemies. . "Who is this?" Su Han¡¯s consciousness rested on those three people. Since he was investigating through the formation, his spiritual consciousness would naturally not be leaked out. It¡¯s just that any one of these three people looks so strange, a face that Su Han has never seen before, and they are all young. But unfortunately, the strength of these three people is terrifyingly strong, far surpassing the top young geniuses of the four major sects. Especially the white-browed young man in the middle, Su Han felt an astonishing aura and pressure, which was not inferior to many core senior officials of the four major sects. "Aren't these people from the four major sects?" Su Han didn't know why, but he thought of Luo Qing from Tianlong Pavilion and the fake Gu Qianmo from Seven Star Sect. Of course, those two people were actually undercover agents from some divine sect and were not members of the real four major sects. But the temperaments of the three people outside the mountain gate are somewhat similar to those two. "Could he be someone from that divine sect?" Su Han frowned slightly, feeling that this possibility was still very high. There is a matter of ancient sites in the Mountains of Xu Mi, and only the divine religion knows that except for the gods, other people, the possibility of coming here is very low. Although Su Han's current spiritual consciousness is very powerful, it still cannot cover the inner and outer perimeter of the entire site. Therefore, although the three enemies were discovered, they could not hear what they were saying. However, Su Han quickly came up with a countermeasure and immediately released a batch of Purple Gold King Bees and ordered them to investigate. The Purple-Gold King Bee has now become Su Han's best eyes and ears. Through the Purple-Gold King Bee, Su Han quickly figured out the purpose of these three people's visit. Sure enough, what these three guys were talking about was some kind of divine sect, and they were obviously members of that divine sect. Moreover, judging from their method, it is not to break the formation at all, but to use some special magical power to open a short gap in the formation and shuttle through it. Su Han has naturally heard of this kind of magical ability to penetrate the formation in his previous life.   But I didn¡¯t expect that this person from the Fengyun Julong Sect would actually use such high-end methods, which made Su Han a little impressed. "No wonder the Fengyun Julong Sect has developed into its current momentum in just three or four years. These methods are definitely beyond those of the Upper Nine Realms. It seems that the background of the Fengyun Julong Sect is really quite famous. .¡± Su Han felt that the counterfeit flag of Gu Qianmo was a bit unusual. Now, seeing the extraordinary strength of these three young geniuses, and their ability to master the formation penetration technique, Su Han knew that the Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect was definitely more terrifying than the four major sects had imagined. Especially that white-browed young man, his strength is at least the ninth level of the Saint Realm, and he is not far away from the Half-step Supreme Realm. If Su Han had encountered these three enemies before entering the Jedi Gate ruins, he wouldn't have even thought about it and would have just taken the best approach. However, the ten months of hard training in the ruins, the improvement of strength, and the acquisition of the core inheritance of the Jedi Sect have made Su Han's confidence continue to increase. In addition, the ruins of the Jedi Gate are now his own territory, and Su Han is now worthy of these three people. "If these three guys want to break through the formation outside the cemetery and enter the ruins, then let them come in." Su Han knew that the Fengyun Julong Sect had always coveted this ancient ruins in Mount Xumi. ¡° Moreover, looking at their posture, three people came today, but I don¡¯t know how many more people will come in the future. Su Han doesn¡¯t want people to always break into this ruins. This ruins was the territory of the ancient Jedi Gate, and now it was considered Su Han's personal territory. Although the core inheritance in the ruins has been obtained by Su Han, Su Han does not want the tranquility of the Jedi Gate ruins to be disturbed all the time. "You have to pay a price for coming uninvited. Since you know how to wear it, go ahead and do it, but don't regret it after you wear it!" Su Han had already made arrangements in one thought. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,686 Heavenly Saint-level elixir? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Outside the cemetery, Fatty Cao was working hard to use the formation penetration technique to attack the defensive formation, while Yan Fu and Pei Yuan were also skimming the formation nearby to assist Fatty Cao in attacking. "Huhhuhthis formation is so difficult to wear. I have worn so many formations along the way. This is the most difficult one." Fatty Cao attacked hard with his hands, and he never forgot to complain. Yan Fu said coldly: "This cemetery is the most special place in Mount Sumeru. It is also floating in the highly corrosive lake water and has such a powerful defensive formation on the outside. It must be very famous." . Maybe, this cemetery is the entrance to the ancient ruins." The three of them rushed all the way from the entrance of Mount Sumeru, passed through the four major competition areas, broke into the realm of Sumeru, and passed through the outer realm, inner realm and extreme realm before finding this cemetery. They can also see that this extreme realm is desolate, with only a lake and a cemetery. This cemetery is definitely not simple. Now that he heard what Yan Fu said, Fatty Cao also smiled and attacked harder. Finally, as the three of them joined forces to attack, a crack appeared in the defensive formation outside the cemetery, and a hole was opened. "It's done!" The three of them were all overjoyed. They rushed in as if they had seen the entrance to heaven. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Three figures entered quickly, and the formation suddenly closed again. Obviously, the three of them split the formation, but only for a moment. However, when the three of them stood still and looked around, their eyes lit up. Obviously, the endless tombs and the sense of vicissitudes left over from ancient times made these three people more certain that this must be an ancient ruins. "It seems that we have found the right place and have really entered this ancient ruins." "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is the ancient ruins that the sect has been pursuing? It is indeed extraordinary. With such a strong ancient atmosphere, the inheritance inside must also be extraordinary." The alchemy genius Pei Yuan exclaimed while looking around. . "By the way, doesn't it mean that there should be a disciple of the Holy Sword Platform in this ruins? Where is that person?" Fatty Cao looked more cautious and asked after looking around. "Don't worry, the sect leader of the Holy Sword Platform gave me a special transmission note made by their sect. He said that as long as there are disciples of their Holy Sword Platform within a few miles, after this transmission note is sent, they will be automatically tracked. Disciples of the Holy Sword Platform, order them to show up to see you." Yan Fu said, took out a light yellow talisman, crushed it into pieces, and passed on the message. After waiting for a quarter of an hour, there was no response. "What's going on? Could it be that guy was hiding on purpose?" Fatty Cao asked suspiciously. Yan Fu frowned slightly: "Impossible. This transmission note is also equivalent to the sect leader's order, which has a very high command level. If you receive this order and do not come out to see it, it is equivalent to openly resisting the sect leader. Unless you don't want to The Holy Sword Platform is stunned, otherwise it would be impossible to ignore this order." "Oops, could it be that the people in this ruins are not disciples of the Holy Sword Platform? But the secular genius you mentioned?" Fatty Cao guessed. "Well, it's not impossible." Yan Fu nodded, "If that's the case, he will definitely hide. I just don't know how much of the inheritance in this site has he lost?" "Humph, no matter how much we have to go, as long as people are still in this ruins, they will definitely not be able to escape. In the end, the inheritance is not ours." Pei Yuan interrupted. "Well, a mere worldly genius is nothing to worry about." "Having said that, the three of us shouldn't be too separated. After all, this is an ancient ruins. I don't know if there will be some other dangers. We are together and we can take care of each other." "That kid also needs to be searched out. Since he entered here first, he must have lost some of the heritage in the ruins, and we can't let him escape." The three of them decided on the policy and set out to explore. After passing through the tomb, the three of them came to a high cliff. Pei Yuan suddenly waved his hand, and there was a strange look in his eyes. "What?" Fatty Cao frowned. "There should be elixirs of high quality in this area." As a genius in alchemy, Pei Yuan's sense of smell in this area is naturally much better than the other two. "How low is the level?" Pei Yuan's eyes shot towards the high cliff and said, "I'll go over and have a look." Yan Fu and Fatty Cao frowned at the same time, obviously concerned about Pei Yuan's actions.??Dissatisfied. Pei Yuan smiled lightly: "Don't worry, if I get something, it will be deducted from the subsequent share." Yan Fu and Fatty Cao looked at each other. Anyway, the harvest gained by the three of them on this trip must be divided. No matter what Pei Yuan got, he would deduct it from it when the time comes. "Be careful." Yan Fu reminded. Pei Yuan nodded, took out a medicine hoe, and at the same time his figure turned into a stream of light, gliding towards the cliff. Within a moment, Pei Yuan arrived on the high cliff. There were bushes growing everywhere on the cliff. Pei Yuan's consciousness was fully activated and he looked around. Suddenly his eyes fell on a patch of grass fifty or sixty meters away. "Heavenly Saint-level elixir, Bloodthirsty Zhizhi?" Pei Yuan was overjoyed for a moment. He never expected that there was actually a Heavenly Saint-level elixir hidden here. You must know that although he is one of the top alchemy geniuses in Fengyun Julong Sect, he can only use human saint level elixirs at most, and occasionally one or two earth saint level elixirs. Heavenly Saint level elixir, for him, was definitely something that could only be found but not sought. However, although Pei Yuan was ecstatic, he still did not forget to be vigilant and worried that there might be some trap in it. At the moment, Pei Yuan also observed it on the spot, circling around the holy elixir that day to observe whether the elixir was real or fake. "However, with his eyesight, he couldn't even observe it for a while. While Pei Yuan was hesitating, Fatty Cao below shouted: "Senior Brother Pei Yuan, time is running out, why are you hesitating?" Yan Fu also asked: "Junior Brother Pei Yuan, what did you see? Is it a magic medicine?" Pei Yuan was afraid of being urged by these two people, so he came up to check. In that case, this heavenly saint-level elixir might not fall into his hands. Immediately he said quickly: "It's okay, I just want to see if there are any traps in this area." With that said, Pei Yuan no longer hesitated. He also felt that he had been too careful? There are Yan Fu and Fatty Cao below, and although I am not very strong, there is no need to be so cautious when dealing with the geniuses of the four major sects. That secular genius is just a fourth-level monk in the holy realm. Thinking of this, Pei Yuan became more confident and decided to go directly to pick the holy elixir that day regardless of whether it was true or false. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1687: Kill one person You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At that moment, Pei Yuan jumped to the side of the blood-thirsty mushroom. He waved the medicine hoe and dug towards the blood-thirsty mushroom. Suddenly, the scene in front of Pei Yuan suddenly changed. "Junior Brother Pei Yuan, be careful!" Although the scene in front of him had changed, the blood-thirsty mushroom was still there. Pei Yuan didn't care about anything else. He waved the medicine hoe and continued digging towards the blood-thirsty mushroom. At this moment, countless vines suddenly appeared around Bloodthirsty Zhi, and wrapped around Pei Yuan's body without any warning. Pei Yuan¡¯s attention was all on the blood-thirsty mushroom, but he never expected such a change. For a moment, Pei Yuan felt a chill on his neck. Whoosh! The next moment, Pei Yuan's head soared into the sky, and his body fell into the dense bushes with a thud. At this time, Yan Fu and Fatty Cao happened to arrive. Seeing Pei Yuan¡¯s head fall to the ground, their expressions instantly changed. Yan Fu shouted in a low voice: "Who are you pretending to be a ghost?" While speaking, Yan Fu stabbed the awl into the void fiercely, a dazzling light swayed, and countless densely packed runes continued to fall down in the void. The next moment, the surrounding scene returned to its original state. How could there be any high cliffs? Where are the bushes? And Pei Yuan¡¯s body was hanging on a big tree not far from them. Not far from Pei Yuan¡¯s body, a lone elixir was lying there. The two of them took a closer look, but it turned out to be an ordinary human-sage-level elixir. "Could it be that Senior Brother Pei Yuan took the risk just for this elixir?" Fatty Cao picked up the elixir, "Is it worth it for just such a elixir?" While speaking, Fatty Cao's expression suddenly changed. He discovered that the elixir turned into powder in his palm. This is simply a useless elixir that has been refined out of its spiritual power, no different from garbage. "This is a trap. Someone must have used special means to disguise this elixir as a high-level elixir to lure Junior Brother Pei Yuan into the trap." Yan Fu said with a gloomy face. Fatty Cao looked around, with an ugly expression on his face: "Senior Brother Yan, the opponent is a master of formations. Just now, Senior Brother Pei Yuan must have entered the opponent's formation by mistake and was caught off guard Being able to disguise this kind of garbage as For high-level elixirs, the person setting up the formation must have high level of formation skills, and he might even have a top-quality formation flag nearby." "A master of formations? How does it compare with you?" Yan Fu asked. "It's hard to say." Fatty Cao replied cautiously. "He is just a worldly genius, not even a disciple of the four major sects. How could he have such great ability? Are there others in this ruins?" Yan Fu was confused. No wonder Yan Fu had doubts. Even the top geniuses from the four major sects couldn't kill Pei Yuan silently under their noses. For a moment, Fatty Cao was speechless and also full of suspicion. Yan Fu frowned, his eyes filled with coldness, and his consciousness searched everywhere, trying to find out who was behind the scenes. But no matter how much he searched with his spiritual consciousness, he still found nothing. "Second genius! Humph, I'm afraid I'm pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger, and you and I were deceived by that information." Yan Fu gritted his teeth, "Cao Lin, Pei Yuan fell, your and my plan" Fatty Cao was also frightened and angry, but at the same time there was a trace of happiness in his heart. At least the person lying dead on the spot was not him. Moreover, with Pei Yuan's death, there was one less person to share the spoils with. "Senior Brother Yan, Senior Brother Pei Yuan has prepared some personal elixirs for us in advance, and it seems that there is no strange poisonous miasma in this site, and elixirs are needed to avoid the poison. Therefore, Senior Brother Pei Yuan died, It has little impact on our plans.¡± This is true. Pei Yuan's martial arts skills are undoubtedly the weakest among the three. His value lies in providing the team with elixirs and dealing with strange poisonous miasmas that may appear in ancient ruins. However, despite what Fatty Cao said, Yan Fu still felt somewhat unhappy. What he was unhappy about was that the potential opponent, whom he originally thought was nothing to worry about, ended up letting the opponent kill a teammate in front of him. This is undoubtedly an insult to Yan Fu. However, in Yan Fu's view, the other party's troubles only ended here. Yan Fu patted Cao Lin on the shoulder: "Junior Brother Cao, the enemy is cunning. He is obviously well prepared. He pretended to be a pig to eat the tiger, and he calculated that we were unprepared. In addition, Junior Brother Pei Yuan was careless, so he attracted the enemy." This is a fatal disaster."   Fatty Cao also nodded: "Senior Brother Yan, don't worry, this kind of deceptive trick won't work the second time if you use it once. We just need to be careful, what are we afraid of?" ¡°In the final analysis, the two of them are still very confident in themselves. ¡° Moreover, it was precisely because they had underestimated the people in this ruins before that they fell into the trap. Pei Yuan¡¯s death surprised them all, but after thinking about it, they both calmed down. Although Pei Yuan died, there are still benefits. At least, it allowed them to confirm that there were indeed people in this ancient ruins, and that their opponents were not the kind of people who would just sit back and wait to be killed. ¡° Moreover, it is not a bad thing that there is one less person to share the spoils with. Once they calmed down, the two people¡¯s IQs were revealed. The two of them didn't even touch Pei Yuan's body, but walked around in a tacit understanding. ¡°Obviously, they have also become cautious. It would be bad if the enemy did something to Pei Yuan's body and contaminated it with poison. "How dare you use such despicable means to plot against us, rats and ants. When I catch him, I, Fatty Cao, will make sure that he cannot live without death." Fatty Cao sneered, and he was also fierce. Yan Fu looked around, gestured to Fatty Cao, and the two of them rushed in a certain direction. ¡°Obviously, through careful search, Yan Fu has captured every clue. Both of them are powerful in the Heavenly Saint Realm, and once they use their speed, they are also staggeringly fast. Suddenly, Yan Fu stopped. ¡°Senior Brother Yan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± "There is a problem around here, be careful." Yan Fu is at the ninth level of the Holy Realm, and his perception is far more powerful than Fatty Cao. "Senior Brother Yan, that kid is causing trouble again." Yan Fu smiled coldly, suddenly raised his spirits and shouted: "You hidden rat, I know you are nearby. Come out now, maybe I can spare your life. Once I catch you, I, Yan Fu, will make you regret your life." While speaking, Yan Fu also had his consciousness fully activated and started searching everywhere. Fatty Cao also sacrificed the treasures for the formation, and cooperated with Yan Fu to start various arrangements. However, suddenly, Fatty Cao¡¯s expression changed slightly. When they looked around again, the two of them discovered that everything under their feet, in front of their eyes, and everywhere they could see was filled with yellow sand. how so? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,688 Teasing the Opponent You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yan Fu¡¯s pupils moved slightly and he said angrily: ¡°Another formation?¡± Fatty Cao nodded, but his expression was a little depressed: "It is indeed a formation, and it is also an extremely brilliant formation. Brother Yan, I think things are not simple. Could it be that we have touched some mechanism in this ruins?" ?The level of this formation is definitely not the level of the Upper Nine Realms, let alone a mere secular genius." Yan Fu was stunned by these words: "It's impossible, right? If there is any mechanism in this ruins, why didn't that secular boy touch it?" ¡°I don¡¯t know either, I just think this formation is brilliant and I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± Fatty Cao was also confused. "It can't be the mechanism in this ruins. It must be that guy who is playing tricks. Junior Brother Cao, what are you afraid of? There were so many formations just now, and we all came through them one by one. How can this small formation now stump you and me? ?¡± Fatty Cao nodded: "Okay, let's use the formation penetration technique." "Well, I'll sweep the formation for you, and you can quickly use the formation penetration technique." Fatty Cao did not dare to neglect, and a talisman in his hand turned into light and began to spread. In the light, Fatty Cao locked onto the edge of the formation and struck out with a fierce move. next moment¡­¡­ The scene in front of the two people suddenly changed, the rolling yellow sand turned into nothingness, and was replaced by a vast sea of ??fire. The two found themselves in a field of magma. From the magma, tall fire dragons continued to spurt out. The scorching heat wave made both of them breathe quickly. "How could this happen?" Yan Fu frowned. Fatty Cao felt very depressed: "Senior Brother Yan, this is a living formation, a formation controlled by someone, not the death formations we broke through before. The death formation is controlled by no one, but the living formation is controlled by someone and can change at any time. The formation is difficult to grasp." "In other words, that kid is really up to something?" Yan Fu's face was gloomy, already extremely unhappy with the opponent hiding in the dark. However, he also knew that now was not the time to feel unhappy. He immediately said to Fatty Cao: "Don't be frustrated and explore slowly. This kid keeps using formations, proving that his strength is far inferior to you and me, so we don't have to worry." "Senior Brother Yan, don't worry. Although this formation is strong, I will definitely find the boundaries of the formation. As long as I find the rules of the formation, I will always be able to break through a gap and pass through the formation." "Well, be careful, I will sweep the formation for you and prevent it from attacking you." Yan Fu knew that his formation skills were far inferior to Cao Lin's, so he consciously played the role of raiding the formation at this time. Although he didn't have a way to break the formation, with his strength, it was easy to protect Fatty Cao from the attack of the formation. In fact, Yan Fu felt that with the power of this formation, even if he didn't break the formation, if he had to force his way through, there would be no hope of getting through. " However, Fatty Cao is only at the seventh level of the Saint Realm. The power of this formation cannot hurt him, Yan Fu, but it may hurt Fatty Cao. At this time, Yan Fu didn¡¯t want to kill another teammate. If another teammate dies, it will be a huge blow to morale. Especially this hidden opponent, since he is so good at formations, then Fatty Cao's existence is still of great value. Fatty Cao¡¯s talent in the formation is still amazing. Soon, he found the boundary of the formation again. ¡°Senior Brother Yan, this way!¡± Fatty Cao used the formation piercing technique again and scolded, "Break it for me!" As soon as the three words were spoken, the formation suddenly changed again. The scene in front of the two people changed again, it was a scene of ice and snow. Thousands of miles of ice and thousands of miles of snow drifting, but the two of them were suddenly in a world of ice and snow. "Damn!" Fatty Cao couldn't help but yell. He finally found the boundary of the formation. Just when he was about to break through, the opponent changed formation again. "Senior Brother Yan, the other party is deliberately teasing us!" Although Fatty Cao is very deep in the city, he can't help but feel a little angry after being teased continuously. Yan Fu, on the other hand, said coldly: "Calm down, the more he behaves like this, the more afraid he is of us." Fatty Cao took a deep breath and nodded: "Then I will study this change." At this moment, the ice and snow on the ground suddenly levitated and turned into ice cones all over the sky, all of which shot towards the two of them. Yan Fu sneered, and with one hand, a circular defense circle was formed, covering himself and Fatty Cao inside. Puff puff puff puff! All ice picks, all hit the defensive circle, and only hit a one-foot range, and then could no longer enter. "Break it for me!" Yan Fu opened his hands, and powerful air currents were generated all over his body, which directly crushed the countless ice picks, turning them into countless ice shards and falling to the ground. "Senior Brother Yan, what a great trick!" Fatty Cao praised. Yan Fu waved his hand: "It's a small trick, you continue." In the darkness, Su Han controlled the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation and was extremely depressed. This Ziwei Seven Killing Formation was in his hand. Although he mobilized it with all his strength, he was limited by his own strength and could only simulate the lowest level of the Purple Micro Seven Killing Formation. ????????????????????? The two opponents are obviously not from ordinary backgrounds, and they have a terrifying number of cards. They are not at the level that Shangjiu Realm should have. Especially that young man with white eyebrows, he has far surpassed the average ninth level of the Holy Realm, and his actual combat ability is comparable to that of the Half-Step Supreme Realm. Su Han estimated that such a person, even in the Fengyun Julong Sect, could not be an ordinary person, and must be at the top of the younger generation. Su Han is now simulating the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation. It is no problem to kill the fat man, but it will be difficult to kill the white-browed young man. However, Su Han didn't panic. He activated the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation not mainly to kill these two people, but to test their strength. Now that the goal has been achieved, Su Han plans to find an opportunity to kill the fat man first, and then slowly deal with the white-browed young man. "If we can activate the medium-level Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, we can probably kill these two people instantly." Su Han put away his thoughts. He also knew that he would never be able to activate the mid-level Ziwei Seven Killing Formation until he reached the Supreme Realm. Next, Su Han changed the formation several times. Every time the fat man wanted to move through the formation, he would be disrupted by Su Han's formation changes. This made Fatty Cao scream in anger, but he was helpless. However, Su Han also knew that continuing like this was not an option. Every time he tried to kill the fat man, the attack was always blocked by the white-browed young man. The Ziwei Seven Killing Formation only changes seven times. After seven times, it will enter a cycle. And if the cycle changes, it will be easier for the opponent to catch the edge of the formation. Opponents with the ability to penetrate the formation have great hope of breaking through this level of formation. Therefore, Su Han decided to make the next plan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1689: Two people in a hurry You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Inside the formation, Fatty Cao said happily: "Senior Brother Yan, the opponent's formation has entered the cycle, which means that there are no other variables in the formation. The opponent's skills are at a loss, and it's time for me to show off my power." Yan Fu nodded and reminded: "The opponent's formation skills are indeed very strong, so be careful." Fatty Cao is full of energy. He is afraid of this formation because it changes quickly and changes a lot. However, when it comes to the level of the formation itself, it is not high. Fatty Cao knew very well that the person who set up the formation was probably not very strong. If the person who set up the formation was strong, it would not be difficult to kill the two of them with such a wonderful formation. Just when Fatty Cao was trying his best to use the formation penetration technique, the formation suddenly stopped. Whoops! In front of the two of them, things returned to the same state as before. The illusion of formation disappeared without a trace. The two of them were still standing by the road, which was covered with weeds. Fatty Cao¡¯s face froze, and he obviously didn¡¯t expect that the other party would suddenly withdraw. He looked around, but his face gradually showed a bit of joy, and he said to Yan Fu: "Senior Brother Yan, it seems that I made a mistake. The guy on the other side may not be a master of formations." Yan Fu asked in confusion: "How do you say this?" "There are no traces of formations around here. If it is a powerful formation, there will always be some traces of formations around, with residual powerful spiritual power. But there are none around here." Yan Fu¡¯s expression moved slightly: ¡°What do you mean?¡± "That kid must have had some shitty luck. Maybe he got some high-level formation disk in this ruins, but he didn't know how to use it, so the level of the simulated formation was not high." Speaking of this, Fatty Cao also showed greed in his eyes. For a formation master, the formation disk is even more attractive than the Heavenly Saint-level elixir. With Fatty Cao¡¯s formation skills, how could he not figure out that this formation was not a manually arranged formation, but a formation simulated by a formation disk. The formation simulated using array disks has many advantages over manual formation, such as simplicity, speed, and ease of sending and receiving. But to use formation disks to set up formations, you may not be a master of formations yourself. "Senior Brother Yan, all 20% of Pei Yuan's money belongs to you. I only want my own 20%, but you must help me kill this kid. I want his array." Fatty Cao took a deep breath and made a request. Yan Fu thought about it and felt that this proposal was beneficial to him. He nodded and said, "It's a deal." While the two were talking, they suddenly felt a powerful force coming from above their heads. When he looked up, it turned out to be a huge glazed tower pressing down on the two of them. "Back away!" Yan Fu was surprised, but he didn't panic. With a big move of his hand, the powerful force actually supported the huge tower. The arm glowed brightly, and with a strong movement, it actually shook the giant tower open. However, after the giant tower was shaken open, it did not stop and smashed towards Yan Fu again. This giant tower is smashed, even if it is a strong strong in the Holy Realm, I am afraid it is not easy to resist. However, Yan Fu's strength is not comparable to that of ordinary ninth-level Saint Realm experts. The radiance of that arm was filled with infinite power. No matter how the giant tower attacked, Yan Fu would block it with his bare hands. However, although Yan Fu was powerful, no matter how amazing his strength was, he could not break through this huge tower. "This tower is a bit weird!" Yan Fu could feel that the tower had an extremely powerful pull between attacks, like a magnetic force, which prevented his attacks from hitting the core. However, Su Han's goal is obviously not Yan Fu. Su Han could tell that Yan Fu had obviously cultivated some powerful physical magical power, which was far from the level of the Nine Realms. My Tianhe Glazed Tower may not be able to crush him to death. Su Han¡¯s goal is just to contain Yan Fu, but his goal is not Yan Fu. His real target is the fat man. Fatty was repelled by the power of the golden magnet. Seeing Yan Fu being restrained by the giant glazed tower, he roughly guessed that the enemy wanted to separate him from Yan Fu. "However, Fatty Cao is a brave man, but he is not afraid of anything. With a few runes in his hand, he deployed several defensive formations around him. Fat people are generally afraid of death, and people who are afraid of death will think of many ways to save their lives. This is why Fatty Cao studies formations. FormationThe existence of ?? often gives people more chances to save their lives when you are weak. At this moment, Fatty Cao suddenly heard a few ticking sounds coming from his ears. When I looked down, I saw a few golden rosary-like things scattered at my feet. Fatty Cao¡¯s heart suddenly twitched, and he had an extremely bad premonition. Suddenly, with a flash of golden light, these rosary beads turned into gold-armored giants three to four feet tall. These golden-armored giants were strong and ruthless. They swung their weapons and charged at Fatty Cao. Fatty Cao discovered sadly that there were actually six golden-armored giants, and they were all at the ninth level of the Holy Realm. Fatty Cao alone couldn't handle it. In a hurry, Fatty Cao threw out many formation talismans, constantly blocking the attacks of those golden-armored giants, and at the same time shouted: "Senior Brother Yan, help!" Hearing this, Yan Fu blasted with both fists, smashing open the giant glazed tower, and strode towards Fatty Cao. When those golden-armored giants saw Yan Fu's attack, three of them immediately left Fatty Cao and swarmed in to restrain Yan Fu. Yan Fu punched out repeatedly, one in each hand, with great domineering force. In just one breath, he knocked these golden-armored giants away. However, these golden-armored giants are obviously secretly controlled by Su Han. Back in the inheritance pagoda, the golden-armored giants Su Han encountered had only the power of one blow, but now, the military rosary has become Su Han's magic weapon. Naturally, Su Han has the final say on how to control it. Although Su Han can only control these six golden-armored giants at the ninth level of the Holy Realm, Su Han can control every move they make. Under control, after these six golden-armored giants were knocked away, they pounced on them again without fear of death. Fatty Cao, on the other hand, was screaming in agony. Obviously, after dealing with three golden-armored giants at the ninth level of the Holy Realm at the same time, within a few seconds, his defense methods had been exhausted and danger began to arise. Su Han saw the opportunity and summoned the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower again. This time, Su Han no longer greeted Yan Fu, but used all his strength to hit Fatty Cao. Fatty Cao was already in a hurry, and the Tianhe Glazed Tower was like the last straw that broke the camel's back. Hearing Fatty Cao cry out in agony, he was smashed into a puddle of meat pie in a golden light. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1690: Why use deceit to deal with you? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing that he had killed the fat man, Su Han felt happy and used his hand skills to take back all the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda and Chengbing Rosary. At the same time, Su Han once again activated the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation. He also knew that it was impossible to stop the white-browed young man in the lowest-level Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, but he just wanted to block the opponent's momentum so that he could make his next arrangements easier. In fact, if Su Han showed all his cards, it would not be impossible to defeat this young man with white eyebrows. However, Su Han also had concerns. After all, this is the ruins of the Jedi Gate. If the fighting makes too much noise and damages the ruins, it will not be in line with Su Han's original intention. Furthermore, the life energy in the ruins is also limited. If the fight is too fierce and all the life energy in the ruins is consumed, even if you kill your opponent, your situation will be very embarrassing. Yan Fu saw Fatty Cao being beaten to death in front of his own eyes, and his heart was filled with rage. He never expected that the two helpers he invited would die under his eyes. This opponent is definitely not strong in his own strength, but his various weird methods are endless, making it difficult for people to guard against him. "Boy, when I find you, I will crush you to ashes." Yan Fu was so angry that he struck hard with the awl. He used all his strength to finally destroy the formation in front of him. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A young boy standing on the other side of the void, looking at this side with a half-smile, a bit of teasing and sarcasm on his face. "Boy, is that you?" Yan Fu's eyes were like fire. At the same time, he was also sure that this person was definitely not a disciple of the Holy Sword Platform. He must be the secular genius that the people at the Holy Sword Platform mentioned. However, what Yan Fu didn't understand was how such a young boy could come up with so many weird tricks. Yan Fu was confused, and Su Han was also a little confused in his heart. Originally, Su Han believed that the four major sects represented the peak level of the Upper Nine Realms. But now, this understanding was obviously broken by the white-browed young man in front of him. What Su Han wants to know is, do the four major sects know that Fengyun Julong Sect has such a powerful foundation? "This Fengyun Julong Sect is really weird. Look at the methods of these three people, where do these inheritance information come from? Is there really someone from the Eternal City behind it?" Su Han remained calm and looked at the white-browed young man. He wants to know now, what level can the other party rank in the Fengyun Julong Sect? "Please tell me your name. I, Su Han, will not kill unknown people." Su Han tried to test him. Yan Fu smiled indifferently: "There is no need to use clumsy methods of provoking generals. My name is Yan Fu, and I am one of the ten most influential figures in the younger generation of the sect. If you know what is right, hand over all the treasures you obtained in this ruins immediately, and then kneel down. If you surrender, I might consider keeping your whole body. If you don't know what's going on, don't blame me for being ruthless and crushing you alive and spreading ashes." "The Divine Religion? What Divine Religion? Aren't there only four major sects in the Nine Realms?" Su Han deliberately pretended to be stupid. "The era of the four major sects is about to pass. Soon, the Upper Nine Realms will be the unified world of our divine religion." Yan Fu sounded proud, but after finishing speaking, his expression changed slightly, "Boy, do you think I Can¡¯t you see that you are trying to trick me?¡± Su Han shrugged his shoulders: "I'm just curious. The four major sects have been rooted in the Upper Nine Realms for thousands of years and have a profound foundation. What confidence does your so-called divine religion have to dare to replace the four major sects?" Yan Fu laughed: "You kid, you still think that the four major sects represent the highest level of the Upper Nine Realms. Hahaha, you are so naive Anyway, you are going to die in my hands soon, so I might as well tell you that the highest level of the Upper Nine Realms is The strong ones are no longer the four ancestors of the four major sects, but the leader of our divine religion. The strongest inheritance in the Upper Nine Realms no longer comes from the four major sects, but from the hands of the leader " "The leader? Is it the leader who gave you so much inheritance?" Su Han asked. "That's right, the leader is like a man from heaven descending to earth, inheriting magic weapons in his hands and possessing countless magical powers. Every member of the Fengyun Julong Sect has been enlightened by the leader and given magic weapons, skills, and martial arts. Otherwise, , the strength of Fengyun Julong Sect will definitely not be as tyrannical as it is today." This Yan Fu actually seems to have hidden qualities of a chatterbox. Once he opens up his chatterbox, he has a tendency to be unable to hold it back. Su Han was also secretly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect there to be someone with such profound knowledge in the Upper Nine Regions? Listening to Yan Fu¡¯s tone, this leader¡¯s level should far exceed the level of the Upper Nine Realms. "You people, don't you know the origin of your leader?" Su Han said.   "The origin of the leader is something that ordinary people can pry into. However, the leader has two followers who have been with him for many years and know his origin. As for us, we were originally just people from some small forces in the upper nine regions. If you are favored by the leader and reach the sky in one step, how can you easily pry into the secret of the leader?" After Yan Fu finished speaking coldly, a cruel smile suddenly emerged from the corner of his mouth, and he suddenly snapped his fingers. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Six rays of light shot out of the sky and fell around, surrounding Su Han. These six rays of light are actually six silver talismans. When the runes were broken, they turned into six giant silver wolves. The fur of this giant wolf is shiny and smooth, and it is faintly covered with a layer of silver brilliance, as if it is covered with a layer of armor. While looking up to the sky and howling wildly, the sound shook the sky, as if it could pierce the depths of people's souls. "I just said so much just to satisfy your curiosity before you die." Yan Fu laughed loudly, "Come to think of it, what I just said shocked you and made you forget even about deception. . However, even if you want to cheat now, you can't do it anymore. Being surrounded by my rune silver wolf, you just wait to die!" It turns out that the reason why Yan Fu said so much was just to stabilize Su Han, and at the same time use his spiritual consciousness to check the surrounding terrain to prevent Su Han from causing trouble. After confirming that Su Han was not up to something, Yan Fu stopped talking and directly surrounded Su Han with rune silver wolves, preparing to harvest. Su Han suddenly laughed and said in a leisurely tone, "Why do I need to cheat when I'm dealing with you?" "What?" Yan Fu never expected that Su Han would say that, and his tone immediately turned cold, "What did you say?" Su Han¡¯s words were simply a naked insult to him. "I mean, there's no need to use deceit to deal with you." Su Han's tone was leisurely. Suddenly, Yan Fu found that his eyes were blurred, and the scene changed, turning into a scene of rolling yellow sand. "Are you still doing the same old thing? Are you exhausted?" Yan Fu sneered, activated the awl with all his strength, and deftly blasted through the formation. After the blast, Yan Fu discovered that Su Han, who was standing there just now, was gone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1691: Crushing Yan Fu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yan Fu lost sight of Su Han, but he didn't panic. He knew that in such a short period of time, Su Han would not be able to go far. At the moment, Yan Fu¡¯s consciousness covered a radius of several miles and started searching. Suddenly, Yan Fu's expression changed. He suddenly discovered that there was an extra palace not far in front of him. Yan Fu remembered that place clearly. Just now it was clearly flat land, with no palace at all. "Why did a palace suddenly appear in this place? Could it be that some restriction in this ancient ruins was accidentally touched, causing some ruins to surface?" Yan Fu¡¯s consciousness was fully activated and he looked at the palace carefully, but he didn¡¯t see anything. "Is this a chance? Or was it some trick that kid did just now?" Yan Fu was confused, and his heart was swinging between these two possibilities. "No matter what, let's go take a look first." In the end, greed defeated reason, and Yan Fu decided to go to the palace to have a look. What if this palace is the heritage palace in this ruins? Entering the palace cautiously, every step Yan Fu took was as if he was walking on a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire, full of caution. After all, he was still afraid of Su Han's endless tricks. However, after being cautious at first, Yan Fu discovered that there was nothing particularly weird in this palace. It seems that it is indeed a very ordinary inheritance palace. Gradually, Yan Fu relaxed his guard and walked faster and faster, wanting to explore inside what kind of inheritance palace this was and what kind of inheritance was inside. I don¡¯t know how long I walked, but Yan Fu¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. He discovered that there was a familiar figure not far to his left. "I didn't expect that your boy also came inside?" Yan Fu smiled secretly and said in a leisurely tone, "Boy, if you want to rob this inheritance palace from Yan Fu, I have to say that you are still a little green." "What do you say?" Su Han asked, raising his eyebrows. "At this time, are you still stubborn?" Yan Fu laughed loudly, "In this closed palace, you are already a turtle in the urn." If he were outside, maybe Su Han could use some means to escape, but in this palace, as long as the exit is blocked, it will be difficult to fly. Su Han smiled and said: "In this case, should I really be afraid?" Seeing Su Han's leisurely look, Yan Fu suddenly felt extremely uncomfortable, as if something was wrong. At the moment, Yan Fu didn¡¯t want to talk any more nonsense. He grabbed the air with his right hand and held a big sword in his hand: "Boy, stop whining. Yan will give you a ride first." Su Han smiled leisurely: "You're just going to give me a ride? I'm afraid it's the other way around. I've already arranged the itinerary for you. It's a long way to Huangquan, so I won't go far." As he spoke, Su Han's hand skills suddenly started. This palace is the inheritance cave that Su Han refined, and there is only the last killing restriction left in it. Although Su Han wanted to kill Yan Fu for more than just this method, this was a method that would make the least noise and avoid damaging the ruins of the Jedi Gate to the greatest extent. As soon as the cave's killing ban was activated, the entire cave suddenly erupted like a volcano, and countless restricted powers erupted instantly with the power to destroy the heaven and the earth. "No!" Yan Fu was shocked and wanted to run away, but it was already too late. The endless power of restraint swept forward with almost overwhelming force. Although Yan Fu kept making circles with his hands, trying to arrange a defense in front of him, the defense was torn apart as easily as tissue paper in the face of the waves of powerful forbidden attacks. A snort. The defense was destroyed, and the terrifying power of restraint hit Yan Fu continuously. Although Yan Fu was still protected by powerful inner armor, he was still vulnerable to the attack of this terrifying forbidden power. Along with Yan Fu, he was shattered by this powerful force. A genius at the ninth level of the Holy Realm, whose actual combat strength was equivalent to half a step to the Supreme Realm, was instantly crushed into ashes. As soon as Yan Fu died, a series of equipment on his body fell off one after another, including the mountain awl and Yan Fu's storage ring. They all fell into Su Han's hands, making Su Han a huge fortune. Su Han opened the storage ring. Good guy, there are a total of 50,000 high-grade Yuan stones. This high-grade Yuan stone is of the highest grade.??It is very rare in the secular world. If you want to exchange it, you need two to three hundred thousand mid-grade Yuan Stones to exchange for one high-grade Yuan Stone. ¡° Obtaining so many high-grade Yuan stones at once can not only make up for the shortage of Yuan stones that were used to activate the array to kill three people, but also make a lot more. In addition, there are many good things. In addition to sacred artifacts such as the mountain awl, there are many valuable goodies, martial arts secrets, various elixirs, and many talismans. Su Han took a rough look at it and found it extremely incredible. Not to mention that it is impossible for the genius disciples of the four major sects to have these things, Su Han estimates that even the ancestors of the four major sects have never seen some of them. Su Han marveled: "So many good things were given by the leader? Tsk, tsk, the origin of this leader is really curious." Su Han was naturally unceremonious about these things and accepted them all according to the order. ? Collect the inheritance cave and go back to find the fat man¡¯s storage ring. The result was that Su Han was extremely depressed. The fat man seemed to have come prepared. The storage ring was empty, with almost no valuable features. After Su Han saw it, he was so angry that he almost threw it away. The alchemy genius who was killed at the beginning obviously had the same idea as the fat man. He was obviously worried about any accidents, so the storage ring was almost empty, except for some necessary Qi-restoring and poison-avoiding elixirs. "These two guys seem to be very afraid of the one named Yan, and they don't bring any good things with them. It seems that the atmosphere of the so-called divine sect is different from that of the sect. There is a need to be on guard between fellow sects. The heart should be very heavy." Su Han also made a general analysis. After killing these three guys, Su Han was not too excited. Killing them is also to prevent more so-called religious people from coming to disturb the tranquility of Mount Xumi. However, Su Han was not sure whether his actions would be effective. But one thing is certain, that is, from Yan Fu's words, it can be heard that this divine sect has great ambitions and has the goal of replacing the four major sects in a short time and unifying the nine regions. "The four major sects probably don't know this yet. Su Han calculated the time and it was almost a year since he entered the realm of Sumeru. "It's time to return to the outside world and visit the Seven Star Sect." Although due to various accidents, the final ceremony of choosing a sect did not take place, Su Han had already chosen the Seven Star Sect in his heart. Once you leave Mount Sumeru, you should first report to the Seven Star Sect. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,692 Return to the Seven Star Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, what made Su Han regretful was that after a trip to Mount Sumeru, he ultimately failed to find the people he was looking for, namely Ao Lao and the Brahma Saint. With regret, Su Han was just about to activate the Jedi array, open the ruins mountain protection array and go out. At this moment, out of the corner of his eye, Su Han suddenly glanced at a stone tablet not far to his right. This stone tablet was leaning there alone, buried among a clump of grass. Su Han had never noticed it before. Now, I glanced at this stone tablet out of the corner of my eye, and found that there seemed to be some words engraved on it. A kind of curiosity prompted Su Han to approach this stone tablet. Pushing aside the messy weeds on the stone tablet, I found that the words engraved on the stone tablet were not ancient characters, but characters commonly used today. These words, to be precise, should be a short message, written in a sloppy way, as if they were written in a hurry. "I am Xun Wuyou, a holy man named Brahma. When I was exploring the wilderness, I was accidentally hit by the demons and was seriously injured and on the verge of death. In order to heal my wounds, my friend Ao Qian and I tried to go deep into the realm of Xumi Mountain to find opportunities. , I was lucky enough to receive the inheritance from the seniors in the Zun Realm, and the injury was cured. However, I heard that the leader of the Dragon Gathering Sect in the Nine Domains rose up against the will of heaven, and his methods were strange. I suspected that he was a demon, intending to harm our human territory. I have an intention with my friend. I disguised myself and went to the Fengyun Julong Sect and pretended to join me in order to dig up relevant evidence. This trip was very dangerous. My friend Ao Qian and I set up a monument here to leave a message to warn future generations to be wary of the Fengyun Julong Sect. If I were unfortunate enough to die, Now that I am done with death, I hope that someone will complete this unfinished business for me and prevent the remnants of the demon race from invading human territory" This message was very sincere, but Su Han's eyes got hot when he saw it. "Unexpectedly, Saint Brahma and Ao Lao would use secret methods to penetrate deeply into the realm of Sumeru Perhaps not long ago, they were still in the realm of Sumeru, but I passed them by." Su Han read this message carefully. Every word seemed to be able to read the thoughts of the Brahma Saint who was worried about the overall situation of human territory. "Sage Brahma is a true elder and a true wise man. Perhaps, his cultivation cannot be compared with those great powers in the Eternal City in his previous life. However, he sees the problem from a high level and has a big-picture view. , but far surpasses most people" A solemn look gradually appeared on Su Han's face. From this message, he could tell that the Brahma Saint suspected that the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect was a remnant of the demon clan, so he planned to test the law and go undercover in the Fengyun Julong Sect. In fact, Su Han also had similar suspicions. After all, the leader of Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect had such unnatural methods, and it was indeed unlike his ordinary origins. "It's just that the behavior of Brahma Saint and Ao Lao is too risky after all." Su Han also secretly felt that it was a coincidence. Unexpectedly, this message happened to be seen by him. For a moment, Su Han also had the urge to go to Fengyun Julong Sect to find these two people. However, Su Han thought about it and gave up the idea. "With my current strength, if I want to deal with the younger generation of Fengyun Julong Sect, it is okay. If I really go to Fengyun Julong Sect and put myself in danger, with my current strength, it will be like hitting an egg with an egg against a stone." "Sage Brahma and Ao Lao are dangerous in Fengyun Julong Sect, but with their skills and background, they should be able to protect themselves. What I want to do now is not to cause trouble for them recklessly, but to Improve your own strength as soon as possible.¡± Su Han deeply feels the importance of strength. If the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is really a remnant of the demon clan, then the situation in the Upper Nine Regions is obviously much more serious than the four major sects imagined. Demons and humans have been incompatible with each other since ancient times. The existence of demons often has only one purpose, which is to invade the domain of human monks and exterminate human monks. It can be said that as long as the demons are not dead, there will be no peace in the human realm. ¡° If the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is really a remnant of the demon clan, then the situation in the Upper Nine Regions may be in chaos at any time. However, Su Han thought about it and decided not to tell the four major sects about this speculation yet. Although he is now considered a disciple of the four major sects, his relationship with the four major sects is not close enough yet. To put it mildly, even if Su Han told the four major sects now that the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect might be a remnant of the demon clan, people might not believe it. ¡°After all, the matter of the demon clan is of great importance. It¡¯s not just a random person saying that there are remnants of the demon clan and the other party will believe it. Su Han decided to go to the Seven Star Sect first before leaving the outside world. However, before that, Mr. Su HanHe made a trip to Cangxue City and picked up his entourage. The Great Alchemy Emperor Ao was in retreat. Su Han left a message to the Great Alchemy Emperor Ao, explaining his current situation and the whereabouts of Ao Qian. Then, he left Cangxue City with his entourage and headed towards the Seven Star Sect. Seven Star Sect, nearly a year after the talent draft ended, the sect has already resumed orderly operations. Although many senior officials of the Seven Star Sect were heartbroken that the worldly genius had fallen in the realm of Sumeru, they could only accept that things were already like this. In the entire Seven Star Sect, there are only ancestors Qingyin and Wan Qixing. One always feels that it is unlikely that the worldly genius will really fall like this, and the other always firmly believes that his boss will not die like this. Now Wan Qixing, after being baptized by the talent draft, has been accepted as a direct disciple by Patriarch Qingyin. All kinds of resources and treatment are top-notch among the top. Life in the Seven Star Sect can be said to be as nourishing as possible. However, in Wan Qixing¡¯s view, such a happy life would be eclipsed without his boss. On this day, Wan Qixing was listening to the sermon of Patriarch Qingyin in the cave of Ancestor Qingyin. Suddenly, a ray of light flew in from outside the cave, but it was a transmission note, which landed in Wan Qixing's hand. Wan Qixing felt a little embarrassed in front of his ancestor and explained: "Ancestor, my friends in the sect would never be able to pass the transmission talisman here when there are no important events. Now there is a transmission talisman. Come, maybe you have something really important to see me for." Wan Qixing also knows that it is really rude to casually pass the transmission notes into the ancestor's cave when the ancestor is preaching. Patriarch Qingyin didn¡¯t care, he nodded and said: ¡°That¡¯s it for today¡¯s sermon, go ahead.¡± Wan Qixing quickly saluted, and after exiting the room, he turned on the transmission talisman. However, as he listened, Wan Qixing's expression changed, from surprise to disbelief, to overjoyed. "Ancestor! Ancestor!" Wan Qixing held up the transmission talisman and rushed into the cave again with great excitement. Patriarch Qingyin was meditating with his eyes closed. When he saw Wan Qixing rushing in again, he couldn't help but asked in surprise: "Why are you back again?" "Ancestor, my eldest son is back, a worldly genius. He has finally returned from Mount Sumeru!" Wan Qixing was so excited that he shouted, unable to conceal his excitement. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,693 The happy Ancestor Qingyin You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Patriarch Qingyin thought for a moment that he had heard wrongly. The worldly genius had returned from Mount Sumeru? "Is it true?" Ancestor Qingyin couldn't believe it. "It's true, it's absolutely true, it's absolutely true. Besides him, who else can overcome the restrictions of the Seven Star Sect's mountain-protecting formation and transmit the transmission notes to the ancestor's cave? Hahahaha, I'm talking about the boss It must not be dead, it will definitely appear.¡± Wan Qixing was dancing and happy. However, his words also reminded Patriarch Qingyin that that worldly genius could actually transmit the transmission notes to the ancestor's cave from outside the Seven Star Sect's mountain-protecting formation? You must know that the ancestor¡¯s cave is definitely the place with the most restrictions in the entire Seven Star Sect formation. Even the top executives of the Seven Star Sect dare not say that they can pass the transmission notes in casually. ?????????? What is the ability of a worldly genius to that extent? "You go out with me, don't make any noise first, and go take a look outside the mountain protection formation." Patriarch Qingyin was still worried. He was afraid that someone was pretending to be the worldly genius and wanted to harm the Seven Stars Sect. In a corner outside the Seven Star Sect, Patriarch Qingyin and Wan Qixing came out of a side door of the formation. Wan Qixing saw Su Han, who had been away for nearly a year. "Boss!" Wan Qixing was very excited, with tears in his eyes. Although he is a rough man, it does not mean that he has no emotions. For nearly a year, Wan Qixing has been thinking about his boss very much. Now when he saw Su Han, the emotions in Wan Qixing's heart suddenly burst out. His big palm-like hands kept rubbing his chest, and his words were incoherent. He simply didn't know what to say. Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s eyes also fell on Su Han. With the eyesight of Patriarch Qingyin, it was easy to confirm that this was indeed the secular genius who participated in the talent draft. However, what makes Patriarch Qingyin a little unbelievable is that when he was trapped in Mount Sumeru, the secular genius's cultivation level was only the fourth level of the Holy Realm. But now, it is the seventh level of the Holy Realm. In less than a year, this worldly genius has increased his cultivation by three levels? You must know that it will take at least two to five years for the top geniuses in the Seven Star Sect to enjoy the best resources of the sect and to advance to the next level of cultivation in the holy realm. And this worldly genius has increased his cultivation level by three levels in a year! What happened in Mount Xumi that caused such an earth-shaking change in his strength. Ancestor Qingyin¡¯s eyes lingered on Su Han with surprise and admiration. Today, Su Han's cultivation has surpassed all the top geniuses of the Seven Star Sect. If he joins the Seven Star Sect, he will be the well-deserved number one genius. Even with such a level of cultivation, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is the number one genius of the four major sects. However, what makes Patriarch Qingyin a little worried is that this worldly genius can¡¯t see the Seven Stars Sect now? When I told Wan Qixing to choose the Seven Star Sect, does it still count now? Ancestor Qingyin is indeed a little unsure, mainly because in the talent draft, the Seven Star Sect did not go out of its way to win over this secular genius, nor did it go out of its way to build a good relationship. When Patriarch Qingyin tried to win over him, this worldly genius was trapped in Mount Sumeru. In the past year, Patriarch Qingyin had no other choice but to focus on Wan Qixing. He knew that if he wanted secular geniuses to identify with the Seven Star Sect, he had to play the Wan Qixing card well. If he played the emotional card of Wan Qixing well, he might be able to win over the secular geniuses. Therefore, Patriarch Qingyin personally taught Wan Qixing every day. Although he also accepted two other top geniuses in the sect as his direct disciples, he was not as careful as teaching Wan Qixing. Furthermore, through the teachings day after day, Patriarch Qingyin increasingly discovered Wan Qixing¡¯s extraordinary talent. This kind of talent had been buried in the Seven Star Sect for more than twenty years without being discovered. While Patriarch Qingyin cried out his regrets, he also became more concerned about Wan Qixing. Now, Su Han couldn't help but feel happy when he saw that Wan Qixing was in good condition and his cultivation had improved from the fifth level of the Holy Realm to the sixth level of the Holy Realm. He also knew that it must have been the Qixing Sect and Patriarch Qingyin who gave Wan Qixing a lot of tricks to improve Wan Qixing's cultivation level so quickly. "I've met the ancestor." Although Su Han has never dealt with Patriarch Qingyin, he still needs to have basic etiquette. However, Wan Qixing spoke quickly and shouted: "Boss, you are finally here. Your ancestor has prepared your cave a long time ago. It is the highest-level supreme cave of the Seven Star Sect, and its conditions are equivalent to those of the top sect members in all aspects. Lao ZupingHe always talks about you, saying that you are the top genius he has ever seen in his life. If the Seven Star Sect misses you, it will be the biggest regret in his life. " After hearing this, Su Han also turned his attention to Ancestor Qingyin. Patriarch Qingyin took a deep breath and said sincerely: "Little friend, I call you little friend here because I don't know whether your final choice is the Seven Star Sect. What I want to say is that among the talent drafts, the most The first person to discover your extraordinary talent was not the Seven Star Sect. The first person to protect you was not the Seven Star Sect. Even, as far as I know, after you entered the Supreme Zone, you were jointly suppressed by the Supreme Zone examiners. Among those examiners , and many of them are from the Seven Star Sect. All these things can be reasons for you to give up the Seven Star Sect. If you give up now, I believe that everyone in the Seven Star Sect will have nothing to say. " "But I just want to say that if you choose the Seven Star Sect now, the Seven Star Sect will never let you down again. Among the four major sects, the Seven Star Sect pays the most attention to the cultivation of the younger generation. If you join the Seven Star Sect, it may have a positive impact on the current situation. It¡¯s not the best choice for you, but it¡¯s definitely an option worth considering.¡± "Moreover, my Seven Star Sect has the most abundant resources. You are very talented in all aspects, but what you lack most are probably resources. As long as you come, you can enjoy the resources." Patriarch Qingyin looked at Su Han with extremely sincere eyes. Although Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s eloquence is average, he also knows that this is the only chance to persuade this worldly genius to join the Seven Star Sect. After thinking for a long time, I could only come up with these few sentences. Su Han can also feel the sincerity of Patriarch Qingyin. Moreover, the other party did not use some exaggerated rhetoric in order to impress him, but tried to proceed from reality, face up to the shortcomings of the Seven Star Sect, and did not blindly exaggerate the advantages of the Seven Star Sect. ¡°Furthermore, although Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s words are not gorgeous, they still hit the key points. The reason why Su Han came to the Seven Star Sect was not because of the sect's inheritance, but mainly to obtain the Seven Star Sect's elixir resources. He also nodded at the moment: "Since the ancestor said so, I am willing to join the Seven Star Sect." As Su Han said this, a big stone fell from the heart of Patriarch Qingyin. This old man with a calm personality was a little overjoyed at the moment. "This worldly genius, once the other three major sects know that he is not dead, and has returned from Mount Sumeru, and his cultivation level has greatly increased, the other three major sects will definitely rush to grab him. But now, this worldly genius has actually chosen the Seven Star Sect. This is undoubtedly like a huge piece of pie falling on the head of Patriarch Qingyin, which almost made Patriarch Qingyin dizzy with joy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,694 Elder Lu was being trained You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, Patriarch Qingyin placed Su Han in the Seven Star Sect¡¯s most superior training cave. Including the entourage brought by Su Han, they also stayed with Su Han. However, Patriarch Qingyin did not immediately announce the news of Su Han's return to the public. Instead, he first summoned the senior officials of the Seven Star Sect and held a meeting. "Ancestor, could it be that there is some movement from the Fengyun Julong Sect?" Ancestor Qingyin rarely holds high-level meetings unless there is something major. These senior Seven Star Sect leaders all thought of the Fengyun Julong Sect. Patriarch Qingyin glared and shouted: "Let me ask you, before I asked you to investigate the relevant information about the worldly genius, where did you investigate each one? There is nothing decent to present. Could it be that I am not interested in you? Isn¡¯t it working anymore?¡± "Ancestor, that worldly genius must have fallen from Mount Sumeru. Even if we investigate him thoroughly, it won't work." "Ancestor, although it is very sad to miss that secular genius, the dead cannot be resurrected, and it is time for us to let go." "By the way, does that secular genius really want to choose our Seven Star Sect? He has never publicly stated that he would choose the Seven Star Sect. It is not too credible to rely solely on Wan Qixing's words." Patriarch Qingyin ignored the chatter of these people, but turned his attention to Elder Lu who was present: "Elder Lu, tell me what useful information you have investigated." Elder Lu was called upon by Patriarch Qingyin and stood up subconsciously. He was also wondering in his heart, with so many people present, why did the ancestor just choose him to speak? "Ancestor, my subordinates sent people to trace the place where the secular genius registered for the talent draft, and found that he registered in Cangxue City, and he should be from the Cangxue City area. In addition, his specific origins , but it¡¯s very difficult to trace.¡± The information reported by Elder Lu was also quite conservative. Patriarch Qingyin's eyes widened, but he slapped the table and shouted: "Don't mess with me here, do you think I don't know? You have long traced the identity of the secular genius in the world, but you dare not report it to me . Because your grandson Lu Kuang was domineering in the secular world and had grudges with others. The object of his grudges happened to be the secular genius, right? You are afraid that I will punish you severely if I find out, and you are also afraid that if the secular genius comes, If you join the Seven Star Sect, it will be bad for you, and it will be even worse for your grandson, right?" Patriarch Qingyin has a calm personality, but that doesn¡¯t mean he has no temper. He had already secretly investigated this matter, but Su Han had not yet come to the Seven Star Sect at that time, and Patriarch Qingyin had not had an argument with Elder Lu. Now that Su Han has come to the Seven Star Sect, Patriarch Qingyin also feels that it is time to take action. The other senior Seven Star Sect leaders present heard about this for the first time, and they all looked at Elder Lu in surprise. "Unexpectedly, Elder Lu's grandson would actually become enemies with that secular genius in the secular world? Who doesn¡¯t know that ancestor Qingyin has been thinking about the secular genius since the end of the talent draft, and has never given up hope. He has been trying to open the Sumeru Mountain Formation to rescue the secular genius. Now, it has been revealed that Elder Lu¡¯s grandson had a grudge against that secular genius in the secular world. How could Patriarch Qingyin give Elder Lu a good look? Elder Lu's face turned bitter, and he explained repeatedly: "Ancestor, the grudges between the juniors are a matter of the juniors, and I really don't know about it. I really haven't found out the origin of the worldly genius, let alone know it. Lu Kuang once had a grudge against him." In fact, Elder Lu certainly found out that the secular genius was the one who kidnapped Lu Kuang and extorted a large sum of money from him. However, now in front of Patriarch Qingyin, Elder Lu certainly did not dare to admit that he had lied, and just kowtowed repeatedly to apologize. Patriarch Qingyin was still angry and snorted coldly: "Remember, whether the secular genius is alive or dead, since he once expressed to Wan Qixing that he would choose the Seven Star Sect to join, then he is a member of the Seven Star Sect. Who? If you don't have good intentions towards him, then you are intending to kill yourself as a fellow disciple, and if I let you know, I will never give you mercy." ¡°As he said that, Patriarch Qingyin stared at Elder Lu with a hint of beating. Then, he slowly looked around again. Elder Lu was covered in cold sweat and dared not even say anything. As for the other senior officials of the Seven Star Sect, it was now clear that Patriarch Qingyin was trying to scare the monkeys. The intention was to warn everyone present that if the secular genius did not die and joined the Seven Star Sect, then Patriarch Qingyin would never allow anyone from the Seven Star Sect to be disadvantageous to him.  Including those who had participated in suppressing secular geniuses in the Supreme Zone, they were secretly awe-inspiring at this moment. It seems that now the worldly genius has become the ancestor's treasure, and the number one treasure. Whoever dares to go against him will have trouble with the ancestor. "If there was anyone at the scene who was the most depressed, it was undoubtedly Elder Lu. Elder Qingyin was attacked out of nowhere. Elder Lu was puzzled at first, then gradually became extremely frustrated. He knew that with Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s tone, his lineage of the Lu family would be trampled to death by that worldly genius from now on. He just hopes that the worldly genius should never come out of Mount Sumeru, and that he should really die there. However, his hope was quickly dashed. A senior executive present suddenly said "Hey", as if he had just reacted, and said with surprise and joy: "Ancestor, do you mean that the secular genius is still alive?" "Yes, ancestor, do you have any definite news?" Others also reacted one after another. Ancestor Qingyin didn¡¯t hold meetings early in the morning or late in the evening. Why did he hold this meeting at this time? Could it be that there is any news about the secular genius? Patriarch Qingyin was still furious just now, but when he heard these questions from his subordinates, his anger turned into joy. Slowly stroking his long beard with one hand, he chuckled and said, "The worldly genius is indeed still alive." "What? Are you really still alive?" "Could it be that he has a way to send the message from Mount Sumeru? In that case, maybe we can try to save him again!" The high-level officials present were all excited. After all, in their minds, secular genius is also very important. Patriarch Qingyin was also extremely satisfied with the reaction of his subordinates. He stroked his beard and said with a smile: "Not only is he alive, but he has successfully escaped from the trap and left Mount Sumeru. I have placed him in the sect and am preparing to hold an initiation ceremony for him. You will be able to see him during the initiation ceremony. Him." "What! Real or fake?" "Ancestor, has the worldly genius really arrived?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? These Seven Star Sect senior officials are all extremely surprised. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1695 Hot Treatment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Patriarch Qingyin obviously intended to exaggerate this matter. After Su Han joined the Seven Star Sect, he began to send out invitations widely and made great arrangements to invite senior officials of the other three major sects to attend Su Han's initiation ceremony. Su Han also knew that Patriarch Qingyin intended to show his face in front of the four major sects. Otherwise, when a young disciple joins the Seven Star Sect, there will never be a precedent for holding a special initiation ceremony. However, Patriarch Qingyin set a precedent and specially organized the initiation ceremony for Su Han. After Su Han joined the Seven Stars Sect, he immediately became the core figure of the younger generation of the Seven Stars Sect. Even his followers were treated like first-line disciples of the Seven Stars Sect. With the addition of Wan Qixing, the Seven Star Sect has become a force that cannot be underestimated, even more popular than the previous major forces of the Seven Star Sect. You must know that the original major forces of the Seven Star Sect are all headed by the core elders. They have been entrenched in the Seven Star Sect for who knows how many years. Su Han, on the other hand, is just a young disciple. He has just arrived and has such charisma that people have to pay attention. Su Han actually doesn¡¯t have much interest in the initiation ceremony. It's just that everyone in the Seven Star Sect is keen on this, so Su Han naturally can't be disappointed. He can understand that the Seven Star Sect has never been outstanding among the four major sects. In terms of comprehensive strength, it is suppressed by Tianlong Pavilion, in terms of martial arts foundation is suppressed by Holy Sword Platform, and even in terms of versatility and rich foundation, it is suppressed by Tianxuan Teach the upper end. The Seven Star Sect has been suppressed for too long. This is an opportunity to feel proud. It is human nature to take this opportunity to exaggerate. Of course, the Seven Star Sect had nothing to say to Su Han. Not only has the top-notch Supreme Cave been prepared for Su Han, but all aspects of treatment are also on par with the top executives of the Seven Star Sect. Among the younger generation, no one is qualified to enjoy this kind of treatment. However, no one expressed dissatisfaction with this. Not to mention anything else, just talking about the cultivation of the seventh level of the Holy Realm is enough to make all the younger generation look up to it. What everyone is curious about is, what kind of changes happened in Mount Xumi? This worldly genius was trapped in Mount Sumeru and came out again. Not only did his cultivation level not fall, but it skyrocketed? However, although they were curious, no one dared to ask, they just secretly guessed in their hearts. Su Han enjoys all these benefits and is not overly proud. In the past few days since he came to the Seven Star Sect, many sect elders had hosted banquets for him. Su Han attended the banquets with pleasure and did not refuse arrogantly. Su Han also knows that when you enter a sect, the relationships are complicated, and there is nothing wrong with having a good relationship with these high-level officials. In this way, except for the Lu family to which Elder Lu belongs, basically all the senior sects have extended a friendly olive branch to Su Han. Su Han also doesn¡¯t refuse anyone who comes. In just a few days after starting, Su Han won a good reputation among the sect. After a few days of busy work and various social activities, it has finally come to an end. Back in the cave, Su Han found that Patriarch Qingyin was waiting for him in the cave. "Ancestor." Su Han was slightly surprised. In the past few days, Ancestor Qingyin has been busy organizing the initiation ceremony, but he did not expect that he would unexpectedly visit today. Patriarch Qingyin smiled and said, "Why, you don't welcome me, an old man?" "The ancestor is here, how can I not welcome you?" Su Han smiled politely, "It's just that something happened unexpectedly and I didn't have time to prepare wine and tea to entertain the ancestor." Patriarch Qingyin waved his hand: "I just need to understand those false etiquettes. I'm not here today to ask for wine or tea. There are mainly a few things that I don't know very well. Of course, if you don't want to talk about it, just Do not say." Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Ancestor, it's okay to just ask." "What I'm curious about is, what happened after the Sumeru Mountain formation was closed? How did you get out? Don't get me wrong. I know that many monks have exclusive secrets that they don't want others to know. I have no intention of prying on you. The secret is just that there is a Gu Qianmo in the Seven Star Sect who is like you and did not come out of Mount Sumeru. I want to know" Su Han also understood that since he was trapped in Mount Sumeru and now came out of Mount Sumeru intact, there must be an explanation. Some things cannot be hidden. "However, the degree of how much to tell and how much to conceal is still in Su Han's hands. "Ancestor, Gu Qianmo was no longer the original Gu Qianmo when the talent draft started." "What do you mean by this?" QingAncestor Yin was surprised. "Someone pretended to be Gu Qianmo and participated in the talent draft. As for the real Gu Qianmo, I guess the situation is already in danger." The veins on Patriarch Qingyin's forehead were pulsing faintly, and he was very angry: "Who is so bold as to kill my disciples of the Seven Stars Sect and pretend to be a disciple of the Seven Stars Sect?" Su Han changed the subject and asked: "Does Ancestor know about Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect?" "Wind and Cloud Julong Sect? That is a newly rising force in the Upper Nine Regions. It is very ambitious. It was precisely because the four major sects felt the threat from it that they jointly held a talent draft." Qingyin Patriarch said, and was confused. He said, "Why do you mention Fengyun Julong Sect?" "The person pretending to be Gu Qianmo is a spy of Fengyun Julong Sect. Moreover, Luo Qing from Tianlong Pavilion is also a spy of Fengyun Julong Sect. The two of them sneaked into Mount Sumeru on the orders of their leader. Find an ancient sect ruins in Mount Sumeru.¡± Su Han didn¡¯t hide anything and said directly. Patriarch Qingyin was shocked: "Fengyun Julong Sect? They actually have such great ability to plant spies in the four major sects? The ruins of ancient sects? They want to find the ruins of ancient sects in Mount Xumi?" "That's right, the reason why the foundation of Mount Xumi's formation repeatedly lost energy, forcing the four major sects to repeatedly shorten the deadline for talent drafts, is because those two people were trying to get close to the ancient ruins, which caused a chain reaction." Su Han finished speaking in one breath, and then said: "Later, three young geniuses from the Fengyun Julong Sect forced their way into Mount Xumi, trying to find the ancient ruins. From their mouths, I learned that the Fengyun Julong Sect was indeed very ambitious. , the leader holds a lot of incredible treasure resources, and turns the followers into top masters one by one. The ultimate goal is to swallow up the four major sects and unify the nine regions." After Su Han finished speaking, there was a dead silence in the room. Patriarch Qingyin finally digested what Su Han said. He took in a breath of cold air and said in shock: "They really said that. The Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect has such great ambitions?" "Yes, and the Fengyun Julong Sect does have that kind of background. As far as I can see, the two undercover spies from the Fengyun Julong Sect, namely Gu Qianmo and Luo Qing, both possess the seventh level of the Holy Realm. Cultivation. The strongest of the three young geniuses who later forced their way into Mount Sumeru possesses the ninth-level cultivation of the Holy Realm. This kind of background has far exceeded that of the younger generation of the four major sects." Ancestor Qingyin didn¡¯t speak for a long time. What Su Han said was really unbelievable. He needed time to accept and digest it. Su Han was not in a hurry and looked at Patriarch Qingyin quietly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,696 The shocked Ancestor Qingyin You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After a long time, Patriarch Qingyin finally came back to his senses, let out a long sigh, and said with emotion: "The four major sects have always believed that they are the orthodoxy of the Upper Nine Regions and the absolute core of the Upper Nine Regions. , complacent and not seeking development. Unexpectedly, now that the crisis is imminent, the four major sects are still kept in the dark, lying peacefully and sleeping, all like blind and deaf people, closing their eyes and hearing If you hadn't told me With this information, I am afraid that the final fate of the four major sects will be to be buried in the loess!" Patriarch Qingyin is obviously still worried. It is hard to imagine what the consequences will be for the four major sects if Su Han does not bring this news. Su Han said: "Ancestor does not need to blame himself too much. The rise of Fengyun Julong Sect is indeed strange. It is difficult for ordinary people to imagine how terrifying it is. I suspect that the so-called mysterious leader has a demon background." "Demon clan?" Ancestor Qingyin was shocked. However, he was an ancestor-level figure after all, so he was not too flustered. He just nodded heavily: "Your guess is very reasonable. If a human monk can do this, it would be incredible." As he said that, Patriarch Qingyin seemed to have thought of something again. He stared at Su Han and said in disbelief: "You said that Gu Qianmo and Luo Qing were both at the seventh level of the Holy Realm? The next three people were even at the ninth level of the Holy Realm? Then? How did you escape from them? And your cultivation level has increased by three levels in less than a year. This" Patriarch Qingyin didn¡¯t even think about Su Han killing them. In his opinion, it was incredible that Su Han could escape from those people. Su Han said: "It's a long story. Luo Qing and Gu Qianmo were just lucky enough to see them fighting each other over the ancient ruins, so I missed them. As for the next three people To be honest with my ancestors, I missed them. , I got the inheritance from the ancient sect ruins, so my strength increased greatly and I was not afraid of them. In the end, when they were dealing with me, they mistakenly broke into the formation in the ruins and were killed by the formation." Su Han cleverly concealed some of the truth and did not tell the whole truth. It would be too shocking to say that those three people were killed by themselves. But despite this, what Su Han said still made Patriarch Qingyin very surprised, and it was difficult to recover for a long time. After a long time, Patriarch Qingyin asked cautiously: "Did you get all the inheritance from the ancient ruins?" Su Han had already thought about this matter beforehand and felt that there was nothing wrong with telling Patriarch Qingyin. Therefore, he nodded immediately and briefly explained the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect. After hearing this, Patriarch Qingyin also looked surprised and was speechless for a long time. After a long while, he muttered and sighed: "It turns out that the ancient rumors in the Upper Nine Realms are true. There really is an ancient Jedi Gate!" Su Han said in surprise: "Ancestor, have you ever heard of the ancient Jedi Gate?" Ancestor Qingyin nodded: "According to legend, in ancient times, the level of martial arts in the Upper Nine Realms was much higher than it is now. There were a large number of strong men who surpassed the realm, and a large number of sects However, later, because of the devil, The invasion of the tribe caused war. These powerful sects were all wiped out in the war, leaving no inheritance. The ancient Jedi sect was said to be one of them. However, I did not expect that the ancient Jedi sect would actually be the real one. exist." This is the first time Su Han has heard of this rumor. I think it was a local rumor in the Upper Nine Regions. However, what surprised Su Han was that according to the rumors of the Upper Nine Realms, the level of martial arts in the Upper Nine Realms in ancient times was much higher than it is now. In the end, this splendid martial arts civilization ended due to the invasion of demons. ¡°Could it be said that the ones who destroyed the ancient Jedi sect were also demons? Patriarch Qingyin said: "The fact that you can discover the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect is enough to prove that you are a person with incredible luck. However, you must keep this matter secret, and I will not leak it to a third party. If you let If outsiders know that you have such an incredible adventure, they might cause trouble to you." Su Han naturally knew the pros and cons and nodded. "What is the ancestor's plan for the Fengyun Julong Sect?" Patriarch Qingyin sighed: "For today's plan, the strength of the Seven Star Sect alone is definitely not enough. Only the strength of the four major sects can deal with this matter. My initial plan is to start with you During the ceremony, the news was made public, and the other three major sects were called on to join forces to defend against the conspiracy of the Fengyun Julong Sect. What do you think?" Su Han said: "Listen to the ancestor's arrangements." Patriarch Qingyin thought for a while and then expressed doubts: "Luo Qing, the first genius of Tianlong Pavilion, could actually be a spy of Fengyun Julong Sect."? Could it be that Tianlong Pavilion has been taught by Fengyun Julong" Ancestor Qingyin heard too much news about explosions today, and his brain was a little exhausted, and he also started to become suspicious. Su Han shook his head: "From what Luo Qing said, he lurked into Tianlong Pavilion six years ago. He didn't find an opportunity until the talent draft. Therefore, the senior officials of Tianlong Pavilion probably don't know about Luo Qing's identity as a spy. Just like Gu Qianmo¡¯s identity as a spy, even the top brass of the Seven Star Sect don¡¯t know.¡± Patriarch Qingyin nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. The comprehensive strength of Tianlong Pavilion is the strongest among the four major sects. Patriarch Qingyin does not want Tianlong Pavilion to surrender to the enemy. "However, we still have to be careful. Each of the four major sects has its own position and interests. If any sect really colludes with Fengyun Julong Sect, we must be careful." Su Han also reminded road. Patriarch Qingyin looked solemn and nodded: "I will pay attention. After all, the matter is very important, and it may be related to the remnants of the demon clan. I will never neglect it." Speaking of the remnants of the demon clan, Su Han suddenly remembered the Yan Tao in the underground kingdom. At first, Yan Tao said that it was sealed in the underground kingdom by the ancient Jedi Gate with a heaven-defying formation, but Su Han didn't care. Now, knowing that the ancient Jedi Gate might have been destroyed by the demons, Su Han suddenly thought of Yantao for some reason. I remember Yan Tao said that it has been sealed since ancient times, and that the underground kingdom has been dormant most of the time because there are no resources to replenish it. It is also because of this that it can survive until now. At that time, Su Han didn't think anything was wrong, but now that he thinks about it, this statement has all kinds of loopholes and is weird. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,697 The Lu family is soft You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The strange thing about this statement is that it is just a monster. Can it really live for such a long time by sleeping? You must know that from ancient times to the present, it is not just as simple as a thousand or ten thousand years. Even a ten-thousand-year-old bastard cannot survive from ancient times to the present. ¡° Moreover, Yantao¡¯s true strength should be far beyond the level shown at the time. Su Han is always thinking about his agreement with Yan Tao, and wants to find a way to master the core inheritance of the Jedi Sect and rescue it from the taboo formation arranged by the Jedi Sect. And that great formation is not recorded in the library of Jedi Gate. However, in the Jedi Sect's core inheritance, "The Total Source of One Hundred Formations," Su Han seemed to have read a little bit of information about this formation. According to the "Total Source of One Hundred Formations", this is an extremely powerful forbidden formation. It is so powerful that even the Jedi Sect cannot deploy this formation. "Moreover, "The Total Source of One Hundred Formations" also said that the Jedi Sect united several ancient formation sects, and everyone worked together to arrange such a taboo formation. The combination of the two made Su Han suddenly feel like he was breaking out in a cold sweat. "Could it be thatYan Tao is actually an ancient demon? That's why the ancient Jedi sect teamed up with several other sects to jointly arrange a formation and trapped him there?" When Su Han thought of this, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. You must know that I have made an oath to heaven and earth to rescue Yantao from trouble. If Yantao is really an ancient demon, wouldn't he be plotted by it? " However, Yan Tao also made a vow to heaven and earth. Once he escapes from trouble, he will treat himself as the master and listen to his orders. This cannot be broken either. The more Su Han thought about it, the more headache he felt. However, now that things have come to a point, it doesn't work to think too much. He originally planned to go to the underground kingdom to study how to rescue Yantao after the initiation ceremony, but now, he changed his mind and decided to wait and see the situation. Seeing Su Han's strange expression, Patriarch Qingyin was surprised for a while, thought deeply for a while, and even put his head in his hands to think about it. Although he didn't know what happened, he didn't interrupt Su Han. Finally, Su Han came back from his thoughts and smiled: "Ancestor, I'm rude." Patriarch Qingyin waved his hand: "It's okay, it's time for me to say goodbye. Keep practicing. There are still seven or eight days until the initiation ceremony. I hope you will appear at the initiation ceremony in your best condition." After Patriarch Qingyin left, Su Han continued to practice in seclusion. After Su Han joined the Seven Star Sect, the only unhappy people in the entire Seven Star Sect were the people of the Lu family. Everyone in the Lu family suddenly realized that the atmosphere of the sect seemed to have changed. People who had been close to them before seemed to have suddenly become alienated. It seems that everyone in the sect, except those who are directly related to the Lu family, have formed a tacit understanding and intentionally distance themselves from the Lu family. ¡°Obviously, everyone is a smart person, and they can also see that the Lu family is in an embarrassing situation now. The ancestor was originally very dissatisfied with their performance. In the Seven Star Sect, the Lu family is not without enemies. The Ruan family, headed by Elder Ruan, has no dealings with the Lu family. And Su Han, the new member, had problems with them again. Moreover, Su Han's current influence in the Seven Star Sect is unquestionable. Under this situation, the decline of the Lu family is almost foreseeable. Inside the Lu family, Elder Lu sighed, his face looking old and helpless. Lu Kuang also looked dejected like a defeated rooster. In the past few days, he also discovered that his original superior status among the younger generation of the Seven Star Sect seemed to have disappeared overnight. The geniuses of the sect who used to call each other "Brother Lu" started to avoid him when they saw him. Song Kai stood aside, not knowing what to say. It can be said that he witnessed the grudge process between the Lu family and Su Han. Even Elder Lu was severely blackmailed by Su Han, and it was Song Kai who personally took care of it. Song Kai really wanted to say something to increase his ambition and destroy Su Han's majesty. However, when he opened his mouth, he didn't know what to say. Su Han, who was not even in the Holy Realm at first, is now at the seventh level of the Holy Realm. Such an upgrade speed has already left Lu Kuang far behind. At this time, it is obvious that we cannot belittle Su Han forcefully. Otherwise, wouldn't it be equivalent to belittling Lu Kuang even more in disguise? Elder Lu took a deep breath and turned his gaze to the other person present. This isOne of Elder Lu's most valued direct disciples is also one of the top five among the younger generation of the Seven Star Sect. He is also one of the Supreme Zone geniuses in the talent draft, Wu Run. In terms of cultivation strength, Wu Run and Lu Kuang can be considered equally matched. "Wu Run, you have also practiced in the Supreme Zone with Su Han. In your opinion, what does this guy think?" When Wu Run thought about it, his face was full of bitterness. During the talent draft, he had always looked down on Su Han, obviously underestimating this worldly monster. Now that Su Han has become a leader, it is difficult for people like Elder Lu and his family to get closer to Su Han. When Elder Lu asked about it, Wu Run thought for a while and said truthfully: "During the talent draft, the disciples thought that he had low cultivation level and was speculating on points, so it would be difficult for him to become a great talent. Later, he was trapped in Mount Sumeru, and the disciples always thought that he would be a great talent. He is dead. However, not only is he not dead, but his strength has also increased greatly. He has obviously obtained some unfavorable luck. Now he has left all the younger generations of the Seven Star Sect behind. Perhaps in the future, his power and influence will increase even more. Come on. My disciple feels that given the current situation, this man is not suitable to be an enemy, and we should reconcile with him as soon as possible." Elder Lu also nodded slightly after hearing Wu Run's words. Lu Kuang, on the other hand, jumped up in disbelief as if he had been stung by a scorpion: "Wu Run, what you said, are you trying to eat the inside out?" Although Lu Kuang is Elder Lu¡¯s grandson, Wu Run is Elder Lu¡¯s direct disciple in terms of seniority, one generation higher than Lu Kuang. Seeing what Lu Kuang said now, Wu Run also said angrily: "What are you talking about? I'm just stating the facts. Now everyone is from the Seven Star Sect. Do you really want to fight to the death with that Su Han? I'm sorry. , your thoughts like this are not only harming yourself, but also harming Master!" Elder Lu also scolded: "Lu Kuang, I didn't expect that you are still so confused to this day!" With that said, Elder Lu no longer paid attention to Lu Kuang, but said to Wu Run: "Wu Run, you are my direct disciple, so you don't need to pay attention to this bastard Lu Kuang. Please tell me how our Lu family should get along with Su Han in the future. ?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1698: Meeting the Messenger of God Again You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Elder Lu's question, Wu Run did not dare to be negligent. After thinking carefully, he replied: "Master, I think that Su Han is younger than me, but his cultivation has reached the seventh level of the Saint Realm, and his strength is even better than that of the sect." Some of the higher-ups in the sect are not willing to give in too much. In addition, the ancestor values ????him, so he probably doesn¡¯t take our Lu family seriously, right? I think that if our Lu family wants to continue to gain a foothold in the Seven Star Sect, then There is no shame in lowering your stance and seeking peace with him.¡± Wu Run¡¯s words made Elder De Lu and Song Kai look at him differently. Especially Song Kai, he had always felt that Wu Run was a young genius with little experience. Although he was not as brainless as Lu Kuang, he was not that strong either. Now it seems that Wu Run is a hundred times more capable than Lu Kuang. Elder Lu was also pleased and asked Song Kai: "What do you think?" Song Kai nodded and said: "Wu Run's words make sense. The festival between Su Han and Lu Kuang is not an endless festival. Therefore, we have no reason to continue to fight against him. I think we We should follow the general trend and reconcile with him, let everyone in the sect know, let the ancestors know, and our Lu family also knows the general situation." Elder Lu felt relieved after hearing what the two said. I feel that my two disciples are thousands of times better than my incompetent grandson. "Okay, now that you two have this opinion, I feel very relieved. For the sake of the general trend, what shame can we not give up? Besides, if Su Han stays in the Seven Star Sect, the Seven Star Sect will definitely benefit from this, so we Lu It is very necessary for my family to reconcile with him in advance." Elder Lu finally made things right. Since he wanted to reconcile with Su Han for the benefit of the sect, Elder Lu felt that there was nothing to be ashamed of. Now that the policy of reconciliation has been decided, Elder Lu acted resolutely and immediately started taking action. However, when Elder Lu's people brought a large number of gifts to Su Han's cave, they were rejected. Su Han was practicing in seclusion and saw no one. However, several of Su Han's followers still met them. Although he didn't accept the gift, he still didn't turn people away after all. "My young master has some grievances with you, but everything in the past has been settled. Now whether we are friends or foes depends on your thoughts. My young master is open-minded and plans big things. He has no time. Are you going to remember your petty grudges? In a word, I won¡¯t offend anyone unless they offend me.¡± Although Murong Sang was the youngest, he was the most mature in words and deeds. His words were very appropriate. He did not block the door to reconciliation, but he also did not agree to reconciliation. It just expresses an attitude, that is, if others don't offend me, I won't offend others. The people from the Lu family who came to reconcile heard Murong Sang's words, but they refused to leave and persisted: "These gifts are from the heart of my elders to celebrate Young Master Su Han's entry into the Seven Star Sect. Please be sure to Accept it, otherwise I won't be able to deliver it when I go back." Murong Sang had no choice but to nod and said, "Then just put the things down. However, after our young master comes out of seclusion, it is up to him to decide whether to keep them or not." The messenger left with satisfaction. Murong Sang looked at the man's back and felt very happy. He said to himself: "Young Master's intimidating power has reached this level. It seems that Elder Lu is completely afraid of Young Master." ¡­¡­ Bang! In a palace on the Holy Sword Platform, the ancestor of Jiuying punched the stone table in front of him: "This is unreasonable, it is simply a provocation, a naked provocation!" An invitation in the hand of Ancestor Jiuying was sent from the Seven Star Sect, inviting Ancestor Jiuying and other senior officials of the Holy Sword Platform to go to the Seven Star Sect to participate in Su Han's initiation ceremony. This is undoubtedly a provocation to Ancestor Jiuying, especially since the Holy Sword Platform lost a saint-level innate genius in Mount Xumi, while the Seven Star Sect got a top-notch genius in vain. The contrast is so stark. ????????????????????? Moreover, the top genius for whom the Seven Stars Sect held a grand entrance ceremony had a dispute with the Holy Sword Stage, which made the Jiuying ancestor feel even more unhappy, and even more felt that the Seven Stars Sect was looking down on him. "That secular boy's cultivation has soared to the seventh level of the Holy Realm." Ancestor Jiuying's eyes were gloomy. In his opinion, there must be something fishy here. However, he didn't know where the trouble lay. Yang Tianjian, the leader of the Holy Sword Platform on the side, said: "Ancestor, their Seven Star Sect holds an entrance ceremony. Not only is it a provocation to our Holy Sword Platform, it will also not be too pleasant for Tianlong Pavilion. After all, Tianlong Pavilion We also lost our first genius, Luo Qing, I don¡¯t believe Patriarch Pixiu wouldn¡¯t feel sad?¡± Ancestor Jiuying thought it made sense and nodded. No?, and soon sneered: "That old immortal Pixiu has always been against me, but he has a good relationship with Qingyin. It's impossible for him to be of the same mind as me!" While he was talking, someone came from outside to report: "Ancestor, there is a mysterious person visiting outside, claiming to be the messenger of the divine religion" When Patriarch Jiuying heard this, he was immediately happy and said quickly: "Please come to the reception hall quickly!" In the gorgeous reception hall, there is still the purple-robed messenger from last time. However, this time the ancestor of Jiuying did not see the white-browed young man. ??Naturally, the ancestor of Jiuying would not inquire about anything more, and just said respectfully: "Sir envoy, what is the important matter when you come to the Holy Sword Platform?" The purple-robed messenger's mood today was obviously not as good as last time. He nodded with a cold face: "There are indeed two important things. Let me ask you, Mr. Yan Fu, who came that day, did he come again after that? Passing your Holy Sword Platform?" This question made the ancestor of Jiuying a little confused. He shook his head blankly: "No." "No?" The purple-robed messenger said to himself, looking extremely puzzled, "Then where can he go?" At this moment, the purple-robed messenger couldn't help but think of that day, when Yan Fu went to Mount Sumeru on his own initiative, but came back with a dark face after a while. It was obvious that he had hit a snag. Later, shortly after returning to the cult, Yan Fu left the cult again and never came back. He even tried to contact him with his spiritual consciousness, but he couldn't even contact him. This also made the purple-robed messenger extremely depressed. Because Yan Fu disappeared after acting together with him. If he were to be investigated, he would definitely not be able to escape his involvement. "Forget it, with Yan Fu's strength, the possibility of something happening should be very small." With this thought in mind, the purple-robed messenger waved his hand and stopped mentioning the matter. Instead, he said: "The Divine Religion sent me here this time mainly to inform you about the information about the ancient ruins on Mount Xumi that you provided last time. The Divine Sect has been deployed and will soon send people to Mount Sumeru to excavate ancient ruins. If the information is true and ancient ruins are unearthed, your Holy Sword Platform will be considered a great achievement this time, and the Divine Sect will reward you based on your merits. I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,699 Initiation Ceremony You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ancestor Jiuying said hurriedly: "Thank you, Lord Envoy." "No need. In addition, how is the situation among the four major sects recently? I see that the morale of your Holy Sword Platform is not very high. In this state, how can you help the divine religion unify the four major sects?" The purple-robed messenger changed the subject and began to accuse. "Lord Messenger, it's not that the Holy Sword Platform is being lazy on purpose, it's just that during the talent draft, a holy-level innate body was lost, which indeed had a huge impact on everyone on the Holy Sword Platform." When the ancestor of Jiuying said this, he suddenly remembered As usual, he said quickly, "By the way, Mr. Messenger, there is something else I want to report to you." "What's up?" "It is the secular genius. We all thought that he was lost in Mount Sumeru. Unexpectedly, the Seven Stars Sect suddenly announced recently that this son has left Mount Sumeru and joined the Seven Stars Sect. Moreover, his cultivation has also increased by leaps and bounds. From Saint The fourth level of the realm was promoted to the seventh level of the holy realm. This matter is weird, I doubt" Before the ancestor of Jiuying finished speaking, the purple-robed messenger had already frowned: "You mean, the sudden appearance of this worldly genius and the huge increase in his cultivation level are related to the ancient ruins?" "I'm not sure, but it's probably impossible for a secular genius to have such luck" The purple-robed messenger nodded: "That ancient ruins are not something that ordinary people can easily get their hands on. Maybe there are some other adventures, which is unknown. However, no matter what adventures there are, they are always just a seventh-level holy realm, a divine religion. He has so many strong young talents that there is nothing to worry about.¡± Ancestor Jiuying hurriedly said: "This is the truth, but the Seven Star Sect is now very arrogant because of this secular genius. But I am worried that this matter will hinder the divine religion's plan to unify the four major sects" The purple-robed messenger thought for a while: "Is the Seven Star Sect you are talking about the sect with the most abundant elixir resources?" "Yes." Jiuying Patriarch replied. The purple-robed envoy snorted coldly: "They are just a group of frogs in the well! However, what you said makes sense. If they think they have got a seventh-level genius in the holy realm, their tail will be raised to the sky. I am afraid that the divine sect will recruit them in the future. It will also take more effort out of thin air. Why not nip their arrogance in the bud now?" "This is exactly the truth." Jiuying Patriarch said hurriedly. " In terms of strength, the purple-robed messenger's strength is not as good as that of his Nine Infant Ancestor. However, the ancestor of Jiuying did not dare to make any mistakes in front of him. Because the other party was a messenger from the Divine Religion, representing the will of the mysterious leader. Ancestor Jiuying knew that the strength level of that leader must be much higher than his own. ???????????????????????????????? If by mistake, the envoy is offended, he might be able to destroy his Nine Infant Ancestor with just one word. "Lord Messenger, if the Divine Religion takes action, they can definitely stifle their arrogance. It just so happens that this time the Seven Star Sect will hold an initiation ceremony and invite the four major sects to participate. By then, the four major sects will gather together, and the envoys of the Divine Religion will come in force. , if you attack in person, you will definitely succeed in a battle, and make the three major sects obey and know how powerful the divine religion is. In this way, when the divine religion recruits them in the future, they will be able to make them obey without spending a single soldier. .¡± The ancestor of Jiuying, with his tongue shining like a lotus flower, persuaded the purple-robed messenger. The purple-robed messenger thought for a moment and asked, "How long will it take for the initiation ceremony?" "In nine days." After hearing the words, the purple-robed messenger thought for a moment: "Okay, when I go back to report, as long as the leader agrees, I will take people to go to the Seven Star Sect with you. Maybe, this matter will become the beginning of the divine sect. This is a turning point for the four major sects to take action, so there must be no surprises. If this happens, you will record another achievement from the Holy Sword Platform." Now, another few days have passed. Within the Seven Star Sect, preparations for the initiation ceremony are almost complete. The three major sects that were invited also arrived one after another. The first one to arrive was Tianlong Pavilion. The ancestor Pixiu of Tianlong Pavilion had always had a good relationship with the ancestor Qingyin. Therefore, although Tianlong Pavilion lost a genius Luo Qing, the Seven Star Sect gained a genius. This contrast is very interesting. It was obvious, but Patriarch Pixiu still gave him a lot of face, and there was no estrangement from the Seven Star Sect because of this incident. This time, Patriarch Pixiu also brought almost all the elites from Tianlong Pavilion to support the Seven Star Sect. After Tianlong Pavilion, Tianxuan Sect also arrived early. The team was led by Ancestor Yaoguang, who was also very considerate and brought many elites. However, the people from the Holy Sword Platform still did not come until the morning of the initiation ceremony. lookGoing up, the people at the Holy Sword Platform seemed to be disrespectful and not planning to come. Patriarch Qingyin doesn¡¯t care. Anyway, everyone knows about the grievances between Shengjian Tai and Su Han in the talent draft. The Holy Sword Platform did not come at this time, which showed that it did not want to reconcile. Ancestor Qingyin also knew that Su Han joining the Seven Star Sect was equivalent to a feud between the Holy Sword Terrace and Su Han, and became a feud between the two sects of the Holy Sword Terrace and the Seven Star Sect. However, Ancestor Qingyin will not be afraid. The initiation ceremony is ready. Patriarch Qingyin sat on the rostrum and said with a slight smile: "Dear guests, today is the initiation ceremony of my Seven Star Sect Su Han. I would like to thank you all for coming to watch the ceremony." The Patriarch Pixiu of Dragon Pavilion had the loudest voice that day. He looked around and suddenly shouted: "Brother Qingyin, don't be too busy thanking this and that. There are already so many people here, but for the initiation ceremony, Where is the protagonist?" Patriarch Qingyin smiled and said: "What a coincidence. Su Han went into seclusion a few days ago. He must have gained some insights and wanted to consolidate his martial arts cultivation. I will try to let him come out of seclusion today and meet you all." It is a coincidence that during this initiation ceremony, Su Han happened to be in seclusion. If he couldn't be there, it would be a pity for everyone present, as if the most dazzling jewel in the crown was missing, it would be eclipsed. "Brother Qingyin, are you hiding Su Han on purpose because you are afraid that we will poach you?" Patriarch Pixiu joked. Patriarch Qingyin looked at Patriarch Pixiu and remembered what Su Han said about Luo Qing being a spy. He couldn't help but feel something in his heart. He secretly thought that he must find an opportunity to tell Patriarch Pixiu about this matter. Otherwise, losing such a top talent would be a big blow to Patriarch Pixiu. At this time, suddenly, a gloomy, cold and arrogant voice came into the hall: "What? The Seven Star Sect is holding this initiation ceremony with such a great momentum, why does the rightful master dare not show up?" When everyone heard this, they were all shocked. Ancestor Jiuying? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,700 The Arrogant Jiuying Ancestor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The weird thing is that this Holy Sword Terrace can not come early or late. What does it mean to come at this time? Generally speaking, for this kind of grand event, out of respect for the host, the guests will arrive early. If you come when a grand event is being held, you are not coming to participate in the grand event, but you are coming to ruin the place. Suddenly hearing this voice, Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s originally smiling eyes suddenly flashed with light, his eyes shot through the void like sword rays, and he looked out the door. Outside, a large number of people on the Holy Sword Platform suddenly descended from high altitude like densely packed locusts, speeding towards this side from afar. Looking at this formation, it is obvious that all the elites from the Holy Sword Platform are out. Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s face turned cold. Those who come are not good, and those who are good will not come. The Holy Sword Platform arrived so suddenly, and the disciples guarding the mountain outside the Seven Star Sect didn't even notify them. What does this mean? It means that the Holy Sword Platform did not get the permission of the Seven Star Sect at all and forced its way in. Even if you are a guest, when you arrive at the mountain gate, you must first pass the message and let the host go to greet you first. Like what the Holy Sword Platform did today, directly crossing the mountain gate and breaking into the core area, the intention is very obvious, it is definitely to destroy the place. Before, everyone thought that the attitude of the Holy Sword Platform was confusing, but now it seems that the attitude of the Holy Sword Platform is very obvious. If you can't deal with secular geniuses, whichever sect takes secular geniuses under your sect, you just can't get along with the Holy Sword Platform. "Old Monster Jiuying, is this what you, Holy Sword Terrace, do when you come to someone else's territory to be a guest?" No matter how well-educated Patriarch Qingyin is, he still can't accept that Holy Sword Terrace is so rude. Ancestor Jiuying laughed loudly: "Who told you that we are here as guests?" As soon as these words came out, everyone in the Seven Star Sect stood up at once, with their swords drawn and their eyes filled with anger as they stared at the Jiuying Patriarch. If you¡¯re not here to be a guest, you¡¯re here to make trouble! The ancestor of Jiuying smiled arrogantly, glanced at the whole place, and said leisurely: "I have heard for a long time that the Seven Star Sect is rich in elixir resources. Qingyin, our distinguished guest is here. Don't you want to bring some rare and valuable elixirs?" When Patriarch Qingyin heard this, he became even more angry. This Jiuying Patriarch has such a strange charisma that he even wants to take advantage of the Seven Star Sect¡¯s elixir resources. It¡¯s simply wishful thinking. For a moment, Ancestor Qingyin accidentally looked behind Ancestor Jiuying. "Who are these people?" Ancestor Qingyin raised his eyebrows, and he suddenly discovered that behind Ancestor Jiuying and in front of the team at the Holy Sword Stage, there were several unfamiliar faces. There was a man in black robes, a man in purple robes, and two men in white robes, who were obviously out of tune with the rest of the Holy Sword Platform. Especially the man in black robe, exuding an aura of arrogance and coldness, that kind of aura, just like the initiation ceremony where all the heroes from the nine realms gathered, but in his eyes, he was like dirt and dismissed it. "Jiu Ying, our Seven Stars Sect kindly invites you to the grand event, but why are you so rude? In this case, our Seven Stars Sect does not welcome you and is sending you off!" Patriarch Qingyin was also furious. Ancestor Jiuying laughed loudly: "Send off guests? Do you know what it means that it is easier to invite gods than to send them off?" At this time, Patriarch Yaoguang of the Tianxuan Sect spoke out to persuade: "You two, there has never been any irresolvable hatred between you. Why is fellow Daoist Jiuying so irritable today? Is it just because of the General of the Seven Stars Sect? A worldly genius is accepted as a disciple?" Patriarch Qingyin also said angrily: "Jiuying, do you want to run wild on my Seven Star Sect's territory?" Ancestor Jiuying sneered: "You are right, I just came to the Seven Star Sect's territory to run wild today." As soon as these words came out, the whole place was in an uproar, and everyone in the Seven Star Sect started to scold him. "Shut up!" Ancestor Jiuying suddenly let out a low roar, looking arrogantly at Ancestor Qingyin: "Two things. First, hand over the worldly genius. Second, select the best from your elixir resources. The most precious batch will be transported to the Holy Sword Platform for me. Once these two things are done, I will let you go today." "fart!" As soon as these two conditions came out, people from the Seven Star Sect began to curse. "It's simply wishful thinking. Are you people in the Holy Sword Platform suddenly collectively suffering from heart failure?" "Go away, go back to the Holy Sword Platform and dream about your spring and autumn dreams." "We in the Seven Star Sect do not welcome mad dogs!" Suddenly, among the unfamiliar faces behind Ancestor Jiuying, the middle-aged man in purple robe suddenly shouted: "Noisy!" As he spoke, the purple figure flashed and lightning came, reaching out to grab a Seven Star Sect disciple directly. The speed was so fast that even Ancestor Qingyin didn¡¯t react.?. Click! The Seven Star Sect disciple was grabbed by the throat and crushed by the purple-robed man. Everyone present had never expected that the other party would suddenly take action. For a moment, they were all stunned. "Keep making noise, and this is what will happen to you!" the purple-robed man said, and tossed the corpse aside like trash. The speed was so fast that he had to flash back. On the Seven Star Sect side, a chief elder was furious. He slammed the table, flashed his figure, and punched the purple-robed man: "Frenzy, suffer death!" This chief elder is second only to Patriarch Qingyin in the Seven Star Sect in terms of strength. His strength is only a little short of being able to break through to the Venerable Realm. He is very tyrannical. But the middle-aged man in purple robe didn't look afraid. He drew circles with his palms, gathered all his strength, and slammed into the elder's fist. Boom! With the powerful collision, the purple-robed man was knocked back several steps by Elder Ren's fist, and just fell back to his original position. " Elder Ren swayed slightly, with a look of surprise in his eyes. In his opinion, the opponent was just a peak of the ninth level of the Holy Realm, and was still a certain distance away from him. However, under his powerful punch, the opponent actually resisted and was not injured. Elder Ren¡¯s attack failed, and his anger increased greatly: ¡°Kill my disciple, where can you hide?¡± ¡°With that said, we will pursue again. At this moment, the black-robed man in front of the purple-robed man suddenly snorted coldly, with a flash of light in his eyes, and flicked his sleeves: "Stand back!" The power of this flick of the sleeve suddenly turned into a surging force and crashed into Elder Ren. Elder Ren was caught off guard and was thrown away by the force of the swing. His body flew backwards involuntarily and crashed into a large pillar. Boom! He bumped fiercely and trembled the big pillars. Ren Elder's throat was sweet, and a sip of blood almost sprayed out. This time, the whole audience was shocked again. This man in black robe just flicked his sleeves, but he was so powerful! It was truly astonishing to blast away an elder who was half a step above the level of respect. There are several Zunjing ancestors present, but if you ask yourself, they may not be able to achieve this level. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,701 Maha Dharma King You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The most recognized person in the upper nine realms has always been the ancestor of the four great realms. At this time, such a mysterious man in black robe suddenly appeared, with such strength when he made a move, that everyone present could not believe their eyes. Patriarch Qingyin was surprised, shot at Elder Ren, and asked in a low voice: "Are you okay?" Elder Ren took in a breath of cold air, his face fluctuating. After a long time, he exhaled a long breath and whispered: "Ancestor, be careful, those who come are not good, and those who are good will not come. The strength of this black-robed man is worse than that of Jiu Ying." Zu is only strong and not weak." Whoosh whoosh! Everyone in the Seven Star Sect mobilized their bodies one after another and rushed behind Patriarch Qingyin, forming a faint formation. For a time, the Seven Star Sect kept roaring, raising the highest level of alarm in the sect. The ancestor of Jiuying sneered and said: "Qingyin, you are always such a grinder. I have these two conditions. If you don't agree, don't blame me for turning your Seven Star Sect's good day into a day of mourning today!" The people present were very surprised when they heard what the Jiuying Patriarch said. This Holy Sword Platform acted so absurdly today. Patriarch Pixiu tolerated it for a long time, and finally couldn't bear it anymore. He said angrily: "Jiuying, you are so domineering, don't you think it's a bit too much? Even if you really have some debts to settle with that secular genius, you should make an appointment. On a good day, you come to your door in public. What does this mean?" "What? Do you want to be the best?" Ancestor Jiuying sneered. He and Ancestor Pixiu never got along, so this was the perfect opportunity to have an attack. Patriarch Pixiu was furious: "If it is really your personal grudge, I, Tianlong Pavilion, will not interfere. However, it seems that these friends are not from your Holy Sword Platform, right? I don't care where the helpers you invited are from. Holy, but what you do is blatantly breaking the rules of the four major sects. I, Tianlong Pavilion, will never sit idly by and ignore it. Yaoguang, what do you think?" Ancestor Yaoguang sighed softly. She has always been neutral and does not like to get too involved in disputes. However, what the Holy Sword Platform is doing today is really ridiculous. If you just sit back and ignore it, it will not do the Tianxuan Sect any good. If it was just a fight between two sects, Patriarch Yaoguang would never care. However, the Holy Sword Platform unexpectedly attracted such a powerful helping hand, and it turned out to be a powerful person that the Upper Nine Realms had never seen before. This was definitely not a good sign. "Brother Jiuying, it's just a trivial matter. Why can't we, the four major sects, resolve it on our own? You have attracted such powerful foreign aid to intervene, which really makes everyone a little uneasy, and it has also destroyed the millennium-old friendship between our four major sects. Rules." Ancestor Yaoguang vaguely expressed her opinion. "Haha, rules? Rules are just made by the strong to restrain the weak. Now, it's my turn to make the rules, because I, the Holy Sword Platform, no, I, the Great God Sect, will soon become the overlord of the Upper Nine Realms. If you talk to me about the rules of the four major sects now, they are already outdated old almanacs." The words of Patriarch Jiuying were so ridiculous that everyone in the three major sects were dumbfounded. They were all secretly frightened. Could it be that the ancestor of Jiuying was crazy? If you weren¡¯t crazy, how could you say such crazy words? For a time, the ancestors of the three major sects were all wary. Looking at the man in black robes, they had a vague feeling in their hearts. ¡°Could it be that this Jiuying Patriarch really wants to cause something big? The words of Ancestor Jiuying made Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect, who were originally hesitant about whether to lend a helping hand, all turn to the Seven Star Sect. Because, everyone has an ominous premonition. "Old Monster Jiuying, I think you have lost your mind and gone crazy? You make the rules? Who do you think you are? It's not your turn to have the final say in the four major sects of the Nine Domains!" Patriarch Pixiu His personality was the most irritable and he started to curse loudly. The ancestor of Jiuying chuckled: "Old Monster Pixiu, you frogs in the well can't see the general trend at all. The upper nine realms are about to change!" Suddenly, the man in black robe behind Ancestor Jiuying stepped forward and reached out to stop Ancestor Jiuying from speaking. This man¡¯s gaze was profound, and in one glance, it was like a ray of ice passing in front of everyone. "Everyone, please introduce yourselves. I am one of the eight great dharma kings of the divine religion, Maha Dharma King." Theistic religion? Maha Dharmaraja? Everyone is confused, what is that? They have never heard of it. What kind of divine religion? Including several Zunjing ancestors, they also looked confused. When King Maha Dharma saw the expressions of these respected ancestors, he also had a disdainful smile on his face and said nothing more. The ancestor of Jiuying isHe shouted: "When you hear the name of King Maha Dharma, why don't you quickly kneel down and worship? A bunch of frogs in the well, haven't you even heard of the Fengyun Julong Sect?" The Wind and Cloud Julong Sect? Patriarch Pixiu and Patriarch Yaoguang were both surprised. They looked at each other and saw disbelief in each other's eyes. ?????????? Ancestor Qingyin secretly took a breath of cold air. Ancestor Jiuying approached the Maha Dharma King and said with a smile: "Your Majesty Dharma King, these frogs at the bottom of the well, how do you know the majesty of the divine religion? Summer insects can't talk about it. We can only use strong methods to deal with them. These guys don't beat and beat. , they won¡¯t understand.¡± This Maha Dharma King is the one who came from the Fengyun Julong Sect to hold down the Holy Sword Platform. His momentum and strength are obviously higher than all the ancestors. This posture is obviously prepared. However, when Ancestor Qingyin, Ancestor Pixiu and others heard such shameless words spoken by Ancestor Jiuying, they all became furious. They never expected that Ancestor Jiuying would be so shameless and collude. This so-called divine religion came to oppress these three major sects. Patriarch Pixiu also stepped forward angrily and said in a deep voice: "Why do you, the so-called divine religion, interfere in the affairs of our four major sects? What is your purpose?" The Maha Dharma King said calmly: "Open the skylight and speak frankly. The general trend of the nine realms belongs to the world of the unification of our divine religion. The four major sects you call will become a thing of the past. Now the Holy Sword Platform has surrendered to us. Divine Sect, from now on, the names of the four major sects will gradually cease to exist, and the future of the Upper Nine Realms belongs to our Fengyun Julong Sect. As for you, those who follow will prosper, and those who go against will perish!" When King Maha Dharma said these words, the people from the three major sects present were all shocked. However, the majesty and majesty of this Maha Dharma King are extraordinary. His words are like an imperial edict, with an aura that cannot be blasphemed. "Now, if any of you are dissatisfied, you can stand up and speak." ????????????????????????????????????????: Maha Dharma King suddenly took a step forward. The Holy Realm monk who was close to him suddenly felt his breathing become extremely rapid, as if there was a huge force pressing on his chest, and his face turned red from holding back, as if he was about to explode and die at any time. "This strength is at least the third level of respect." Ancestor Qingyin looked ugly, "No wonder he was able to blow Elder Ren away with just one sleeve of strength." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1702: Candidates for the Three Major Sects You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Among the four ancestors present, the strongest one, Patriarch Pixiu, is only at the second level of the peak of respect. Ancestor Qingyin and Ancestor Jiuying are both at the second level of respect. Ancestor Yaoguang is only at the peak of the first level of respect. What surprised the ancestors the most was that this Maha Dharma King was only one of the "eight Dharma Kings" of the Fengyun Julong Sect. In other words, there were seven other Dharma Kings in the Fengyun Julong Sect. Not to mention, there is a leader above. " Fengyun Julong Sect is just a newly rising force in the Upper Nine Regions. In terms of inheritance and foundation, it is impossible to compare with the four major sects that have been rooted in the Upper Nine Regions for thousands of years. But where did the Fengyun Julong Sect come from with such terrifying strength? The most frightening thing is that the four major sects have always been kept in the dark about the strength of Fengyun Julong Sect. Maha Dharma King's eyes were indifferent, and he passed by several ancestors of the Supreme Realm and smiled leisurely: "My cultivation is better than yours. If I use my strength to oppress you, you will definitely feel that I am suppressing you with brute force, and you will feel dissatisfied. In this way, It also goes against the guidelines of our religion.¡± As he spoke, King Maha Dharma raised his right hand and pointed at the purple-robed man and the two white-robed men: "These three are all members of our divine sect. Their cultivation levels have not reached the realm of respect, but are still in the realm of saints." exist." King Maha Dharma glanced at the Holy Realm monks of the three major sects with leisurely eyes: "Holy Realm vs. Holy Realm, you just pick one on the spot, one counts. As long as someone can beat these Holy Realm monks, then what I said today , you still have the qualifications to bargain. If no one can beat these holy realms, then it proves that your four major sects have no capital to bargain with our divine religion." The requirements of the Holy Realm for the Holy Realm do not seem to be excessive. Among the three major sects, there are many experts who are at the peak of the Holy Realm, or even half-step to the Supreme Realm. The three ancestors looked at each other, feeling extremely shocked and depressed. Now that things have happened, they can see clearly that the other party is not coming for the Seven Star Sect alone, but for the three major sects. Although they don¡¯t know why the Fengyun Julong Sect¡¯s strength is so terrifying, they are not willing to succumb to others and ruin their sect¡¯s foundation to submit to the Fengyun Julong Sect. This is simply a great shame and humiliation for the three major sects. For a time, the three major sects also formed a unified camp with tacit understanding. Fighting is definitely necessary. Giving in without fighting is a coward. "Disciple Wan Qixing, apply to fight!" Wan Qixing couldn't bear it for a long time. With his huge body, he ran forward with a bang and was about to jump out of the formation. But he was stopped by Patriarch Qingyin: "With your level of cultivation in the Earthly Saint Realm, going into battle is equivalent to death!" Patriarch Qingyin still values ????Wan Qixing very much, second only to Su Han, so he naturally does not allow anything to happen to Wan Qixing. He also saw that there was a huge gap in cultivation between Wan Qixing and the others on the other side, and there was no way to fight. On the other side of the Holy Sword Platform, everyone also sneered: "Haha, you are not overestimating your own capabilities!" "This Wanqi Xingbai has grown so big, but his brain is not working well. He is only in the Holy Land, but he still dares to appear." Wan Qixing stared at the people at the Holy Sword Platform angrily. His chest was full of anger, but he had no way to vent it. King Maha Dharma smiled faintly: "I only give you three chances. We have three Holy Realm monks here, and each of us has fought three times. In the same level of battle, if any of you can win even one round, you are qualified to bargain with me. .If you can¡¯t win a single round, it proves that you are trash. No matter where you go, trash will have no right to bargain.¡± Out of nine rounds, the four major sects only need to win one round? Crazy, too crazy! The words of King Maha Dharma made the three ancestors look at each other involuntarily. Is the Fengyun Julong Sect arrogant or really confident? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Somehow, a dark cloud passed through the hearts of the three ancestors for no reason. They had a vague feeling that this Maha Dharma King seemed to be so arrogant. One man in purple robes and two men in white robes stood in a row. The middle-aged man in purple robe has a cultivation level of half-step to the realm of respect. "The two men in white robes are both young people, one is at the peak of the ninth level of the holy realm, and the other is at the ninth level of the holy realm. Among them, the white-robed man at the ninth level of the Holy Realm is the youngest, and his thin lips are a bit cold, arrogant and frivolous. "I, Ouyang Hui, am ranked seventh among the top ten disciples of the younger generation of the sect. Who dares to fight me?" Ouyang Hui¡¯s eyes were arrogant, and he glanced at the whole audience, his toneWith a touch of undisguised ridicule: "Are all the so-called three major sects just shy?" Among the three major sects, those at the ninth level of the Holy Realm each have a group of people. However, at this juncture, no one dares to attack hastily. Because, everyone has concerns in their hearts. This is not only related to their own face, but also related to the vital interests of the three major sects. If you lose, you will undoubtedly be under great pressure. Ouyang Hui was so proud that he scanned the circle again and laughed: "The three major sects don't even have the courage to fight? How dare such a coward claim to be the top sect in the Nine Realms?" With that said, Ouyang Hui actually sat down cross-legged on the court and sneered: "Since everyone is as timid as a mouse, then I will sit here and wait for you to be brave enough to call me again." As he spoke, Ouyang Hui closed his eyes and simply began to meditate. This action immediately touched the nerves of everyone in the three major sects. It was simply a naked contempt and a humiliation. There was a faint smile on the face of Maha Dharma King. Not only did he not feel anything wrong with Ouyang Hui's actions, but he showed a hint of appreciation. Over the three major sects, several ancestors no longer cared about their dignity at this time, and immediately got together to discuss nervously. "This Ouyang Hui is ranked seventh among the top ten disciples. He is at the ninth level of the Holy Realm. I don't know what his actual combat ability is. Our three sects should send the strongest ninth-level Holy Realm warriors to fight him. We must win against him no matter what. Otherwise, our three sects will be really disgraced." Seeing that Ouyang Hui is the youngest among the three major sects, they also feel that if they want to win a match, they have the best hope of finding a breakthrough from Ouyang Hui. "Ancestor, I am willing to fight!" In the Seven Star Sect's camp, a monk at the ninth level of the Holy Realm spoke first. This person was surprisingly a core elder of the Seven Star Sect's Martial Arts Hall, Elder Lin. Among the ninth level of the Holy Realm of the Seven Star Sect, Elder Lin is considered to have the strongest combat power. On the other side of Tianlong Pavilion, a high-level official from the ninth level of the Holy Realm also stood up: "I am also willing to fight." There is also an elder from Tianxuan Sect who also decisively asks for a fight. These three people are all at the ninth level of the Holy Realm of their respective sects, and they are the most capable of showing off their combat prowess. If even these three people can't do it, it will be even worse if someone else comes in. This is the territory of the Seven Star Sect, and Elder Lin, a monk of the Seven Star Sect, naturally has to take the lead. He cupped his fists and said to the others: "Everyone, I think that Ouyang Hui is just a young man. No matter how strong he is, he won't be much stronger. Let Lin win a victory for the four major sects first and build up his momentum. " Elder Lin is obviously very confident. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,703: A disastrous defeat in the first battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boy, don't be so arrogant, Lin will fight you!" Elder Lin leaped into the formation and shouted. Ouyang Hui's eyes suddenly widened, his eyes flashed, he laughed wildly, and he stood up. "Have you chosen?" Ouyang Hui glanced at Elder Lin and sneered: "After choosing for a long time, you chose such a loser?" Elder Lin was furious. He was considered the number one figure among the top brass of the Seven Star Sect. At this moment, he was verbally humiliated by a young man. No matter how strong Elder Lin¡¯s concentration is, he can¡¯t help but feel a feeling of congestion in his forehead. "You madman, do you really think that our four major sects can't cure you?" Elder Lin glared angrily, grabbed his hand in the air, and a golden halberd appeared in his hand. This golden halberd is made from the dragon bones of holy beasts. It is extremely powerful and can almost reach the level of a holy weapon. With the golden halberd pointed, a golden light pierced the void, forming a vortex that grew from small to large and expanded rapidly. Between the thorns, there were like dots of ripples of light, and there were shadows of the golden halberd everywhere, as if there were countless needles stabbing them continuously, it was extremely dazzling. Ouyang Hui laughed: "What a small trick!" As he spoke, he actually advanced instead of retreating, not even using weapons. Rubbing his hands together, his palms sparkled with golden light, as if he were wearing a pair of big golden gloves. With both hands grabbing, it was like the claws of a five-clawed golden dragon. The claws were countless, as if there were countless big hands grabbing at the golden halberd. Click! Amidst the lightning and flint, Ouyang Hui's two fingers on his right hand had accurately grasped the tip of the golden halberd. ??Hahahaha, Ouyang Hui used his left hand again, clasped his middle finger on his thumb, and flicked his fingers as fast as lightning. The force of this bullet turned into golden light and hit the middle of the golden halberd mercilessly. Click! With a tragic cracking sound, Elder Lin hurriedly retreated, but it was too late. The golden halberd in his hand was actually split into two pieces by the force of that finger, and broke in the middle. Ouyang Hui¡¯s two fingers of his right hand clamped the broken front half of the halberd. His eyes were extremely contemptuous, and he threw away the broken halberd as if it were trash. "Are the three major sects all useless like you?" Ouyang Hui's face was filled with disdain, "I would like to advise you not to come out and embarrass yourself." With that said, Ouyang Hui shot forward, the vague golden gloves on his palms filled with golden light, and various phantom totems continued to appear out of thin air. Suddenly, the golden light turned into the shape of an ancient ferocious beast, swallowed up, and pounced on Elder Lin. "not good!" The ancestors who were watching the battle in the audience were extremely shocked when they saw such a battle, and their hearts were filled with turmoil. They also know that these guys who claim to be from the God¡¯s Religion are a bit weird. However, when I saw it with my own eyes, I realized the cruelty of reality. A young genius from this divine sect was actually so powerful. Not to mention that the young geniuses of the three major sects are simply incomparable. Even the top leaders of the three major sects are completely invincible with the same level of cultivation. Elder Lin, who was also at the ninth level of the Holy Realm, had his weapon destroyed by the opponent with just one move. This gap is simply not a comparison between the same levels, but a crushing one! At this moment, several ancestors couldn't help but feel horrified, and even more ominous thoughts came to their minds - since Elder Lin was crushed, will the other two have a chance of winning if they go up? Elder Lin was enveloped in this golden light and had no way to retreat. One can imagine the fear in his heart. He also didn't expect that he would be destroyed by a young genius with one move and be cornered in two moves. Elder Lin was in despair and felt that everything was over. Before going into the battle, he thought that no matter how strong a young genius was, he couldn't get any better. However, now he discovered that he still underestimated the weirdness of this religion. Seeing this, Ancestor Qingyin had no choice but to shamelessly take a step forward, push with his palm, and a green light burst out, instantly neutralizing the opponent's attack. With a smooth pull, he dragged Elder Lin to the back. The Maha Dharma King sneered and stared at Patriarch Qingyin indifferently. Patriarch Qingyin sighed bitterly, "We admit defeat in this round." Ouyang Hui's offensive was destroyed by Patriarch Qingyin, and he felt unhappy. However, he also knew that in front of Zunjing, he did not have the capital to be crazy. At the moment, he just smiled coldly: "At such an old age, is it better than a young man like me?"?Wouldn¡¯t it be better? If you can't win in a fight, why don't you look for a backer to take action? " Elder Lin felt so ashamed that all the humiliations he had received in his life were far less embarrassing than at this moment. Ouyang Hui's eyes were cold and stern, and he looked at the two candidates from Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect with arrogance: "Are you two going up one by one? Or do you plan to go up together?" "Shuzi, don't be too arrogant! I am Shen Tulie, the elder of Tianlong Pavilion, and I want to fight with you." This Shentu Lie was the one who openly recruited Su Han before the preliminary audition for the talent draft. This man's actual combat ability is the strongest among the ninth level of the Holy Realm of Tianlong Pavilion. As Shen Tu Lie's figure flew towards him, he was followed by a spiritual beast that looked like a lion, a leopard, or a unicorn. Its eyes glowed with a faint forest light, and it looked fierce, giving people a feeling of hunger and thirst. This is also the characteristic of Tianlong Pavilion monks. Tianlong Pavilion monks fight not only by relying on the power of blood, but also relying on communication with spiritual beasts. Many times, the two interact with each other. The stronger the bloodline, the more capable it is of intimidating and subduing powerful spiritual beasts for one's own use. However, Ouyang Hui sneered: "One person is not enough, why bring an assistant? However, even if you do this, I am not afraid." With the experience and lessons learned from Elder Lin before, Shentu Lie was no longer in a hurry to attack. He had carefully observed it before and felt that Ouyang Hui was so powerful mainly because of the golden light on his palm. That golden light should actually be a magic weapon, maybe a pair of gloves. This glove must be of the holy weapon level, otherwise, it would be impossible to break through Shen Tu Lie's golden halberd so easily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,704 The three major sects are in trouble You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Shentu Lie learned the lesson from Elder Lin and did not underestimate Ouyang Hui, but adopted a defensive strategy. Although he was very dissatisfied with Ouyang Hui's arrogance, Shen Tulie still decided to wait for ten or twenty moves to find out the opponent's background. Seeing Shen Tu Lie's posture, Ouyang Hui showed a hint of contempt in his eyes. He reached out and grabbed it at his waist, and a long whip appeared in his hand. This long whip is two to three feet long. In Ouyang Hui's hand, with a slight shake, it makes a rhythmic buzzing sound, just like holding a long dragon in his hand. Under Ouyang Hui's urging, The long whip seemed to suddenly come to life, exuding a vitality. "Do you think that by shrinking and defending, you can last longer than the one just now?" Ouyang Hui sneered, took a step forward, and the long whip drew a wonderful arc and rose into the air. The whirring whip shadow stirred up countless air currents, flying sand and rocks, locking all spaces. Shen Tu Lie brought the contracted spirit beast with him, and originally had the intention of attacking Ouyang Hui from both sides, but when the long whip was swung, Shen Tu Lie could not see any flaws. The attack of the long whip is very difficult to defend against. In particular, his attack range is large. Once it is launched, it will be an absolute nightmare for the defender. At this time, Shen Tulie was absolutely miserable. Originally, he thought that Ouyang Hui would continue to use the magic weapon to attack, so he adopted a defensive strategy. Unexpectedly, Ouyang Hui was so capable that he even used a long whip. Under the cover of this long whip, his movement space is constantly compressed. The whip shadow seems to have some kind of spatial magical power. Every time the whip is struck, it will split the void and divide it into smaller spaces. Shen Tu Lie only felt that his space for movement was getting narrower and narrower. He knew that if he continued like this, his fate would be the same as that of Elder Lin, unable to survive even a single move. At this moment, he activated his spiritual consciousness and communicated with the spirit beast. The spirit beast let out a low roar and dived into the ground. And in Shen Tu Lie's hands, two big silver axes also appeared. They danced wildly, and the ax light continued to spurt out, sweeping away the whip shadows that swept in one after another. Shen Tulie also knew that he was very passive in the current situation. However, there is still hope to gain some space for yourself. As long as his spirit beast can maintain its deterrent effect on Ouyang Hui and distract Ouyang Hui, he will still have a chance. Ouyang Hui sneered and activated his consciousness, as if he was catching something. "Suddenly, Ouyang Hui's eyes turned cold, a smile emerged from the corner of his mouth, and the long whip shook, suddenly as hard as iron, and stabbed towards the ground. Whoops! The long whip sank into the ground. The next moment, Ouyang Hui shook his arm and raised it upwards. Like pulling out a carrot, he rolled up the huge spiritual beast from the ground with mud and soil. . "Huh, if one doesn't work, both of them won't work either!" Ouyang Hui spoke in a solemn tone. After saying this, a layer of golden light swayed from his arm. The light was transmitted to the long whip. The golden light flashed and a powerful explosion sounded instantly. Wow! The body of the spirit beast brought out by the long whip was instantly shattered, like a piece of tofu being smashed open, splashing blood and flesh in the sky. The rich smell of blood instantly filled the whole place. Even a lot of the flesh and blood splashed on Shen Tulie's face and body. This scene made De Shentu Lie stunned on the spot. He never expected that the contracted spirit beast that had followed him for many years would be crushed to pieces with one move and die so miserably. Shentu Lie has been in charge of the four major sects for so many years. How has he ever suffered such a big loss? With tears in his eyes and almost going crazy, he shouted: "I'll fight you!" Shen Tu Lie brandished his two axes like a mad tiger and rushed away with a desperate fighting style. However, after all, he is a monk who fights with the contracted beast. Without the contracted spirit beast, it is like a beast without minions, and its combat power is greatly reduced, even inferior to Elder Lin. Ouyang Hui moved past Shen Tulie's attack with ease. Then he suddenly raised his foot and kicked Shen Tulie directly on the buttocks. boom! Shen Tulie's body was like a ball, unable to resist and was kicked directly into the sky. not good! Patriarch Pixiu of Tianlong Pavilion couldn't stand it anymore at this time. His figure shot towards him and grabbed Shen Tulie's body with one hand. Fortunately, although this kick was fierce, it was not fatal. However, Shen Tulie would have to lie in bed for at least several months. Patriarch PixiuHe had a bad temper and glared at the arrogant Ouyang Hui: "You are so young, so cruel?" Ouyang Hui laughed: "It's not that I'm cruel, it's that they are useless. I wanted to be merciful, but I didn't." With that said, he ignored Patriarch Pixiu and looked towards Tianxuan Sect: "Who else is there?" The elder of Tianxuan Sect who was originally preparing to fight saw Elder Lin and Shen Tulie being defeated one after another, and for a moment, all fighting spirit disappeared. She knew that she would be embarrassed if she stepped forward and had no chance of winning at all. She sighed softly and silently retreated behind Patriarch Yaoguang. Obviously, she was not ready to fight. As a result, the situation suddenly fell into embarrassment. No one from the three major sects dared to fight. This made several ancestors angry and helpless. Ouyang Hui is so powerful that almost no one among the monks at the ninth level of the Holy Realm can defeat him. Anyone who takes advantage of him will bring humiliation to himself. "Weird, this Fengyun Julong Sect is really weird." Many people are silently thinking this in their hearts. "Ancestor, as things have come to this, I am the only one who can do it." Someone came out of the Seven Star Sect's camp, but it was Zhang Beidou, the leader of the Seven Star Sect. Zhang Beidou also knows that if he can't do it, it's obviously unrealistic to expect others to do it. Although Zhang Beidou is the leader of the Seven Star Sect, there are several chief elders of the Seven Star Sect who have higher cultivation levels than him. Zhang Beidou's cultivation level is at the peak of the ninth level of the Holy Realm. Seeing Zhang Beidou coming out, another young man in white robes among the people from Fengyun Julong Sect also sneered and stood up: "Ouyang Hui, you can go down now." This person¡¯s cultivation is also at the peak of the ninth level of the Holy Realm, surpassing Ouyang Hui. When Ouyang Hui saw this man coming out, he also smiled: "Brother Cui, you came out just in time. I'll leave this guy to you." This person¡¯s cultivation level is the same as Zhang Beidou¡¯s, so logically it should be him. "I am Cui Yuyu, who ranks second among the top ten disciples of the divine sect. Please tell me your name. Cui never fights unknown people." Although this Cui Yuyu's words are not as harsh as Ouyang Hui's, But it is also full of a different kind of cold and arrogant air. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,705 Ancestor Qingyin¡¯s glimmer of hope You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This is the leader of the Seven Star Sect, Zhang Beidou." Over at the Holy Sword Platform, a senior executive said something flattering. Cui Yuyu looked at Zhang Beidou with a dull look, and sneered: "The so-called three major sects only have such a little knowledge, and now the sect leader has to personally take action? I advise you to be smarter and surrender to the divine religion as soon as possible, otherwise, the divine religion will crush you You guys, it takes no effort at all.¡± The leader of the Seven Stars Sect is the person who brings together the sect¡¯s destiny and is definitely not comparable to the elders. Although his cultivation is not as good as that of several chief elders, his equipment, magic weapons, and magical powers are definitely among the top of the sect. "Zhang Beidou just kept silent, and it was a blockbuster. The sword light was full of aura when it was swung, like a spiritual snake striking out, extremely cunning. Cui Yuyu sneered. He was so conceited that he faced Zhang Beidou with his bare hands. Even the punches thrown out were able to withstand Zhang Beidou's rainbow sword energy. Zhang Beidou felt calm at the moment, knowing that he was shouldering the expectations of everyone in the Seven Star Sect and could never lose. Therefore, every time he strikes out with a sword, he has exhausted his lifelong understanding of the art of swordsmanship. For a moment, he actually let go of the pressure and faintly displayed the sword intention that he usually failed to comprehend. People from the three major sects also looked at Zhang Beidou with wide eyes, and the air was filled with nervous and suppressed emotions. Zhang Beidou's swordsmanship is called Kaiyang Swordsmanship. The sword energy moves vertically and horizontally, penetrating every void. Cui Yuyu suffered the loss because he was bare-handed from the beginning, allowing Zhang Beidou to take the advantage. For a time, due to Zhang Beidou's extraordinary performance, Cui Yuyu was forced continuously and had to defend passively? Seeing this, the Maha Dharma King shouted lightly: "Cui Yuyu, is this the only strength you have? You can't beat this. How can the Huishen Sect face the cruel competition?" Cui Yuyu was shocked. These words made his eyes suddenly become fierce. Whoops! Cui Yuyu¡¯s body moved and he was hit by several swords in a row, blood dripping from his body. "good!" Seeing that Cui Yuyu was injured by the sword energy, everyone in the Seven Star Sect was boiling and cheering. But the old god, Maha Dharma King, was there, with a hint of cynicism in his eyes. Cui Yuyu wiped away the blood on his face with a fierce wipe, but his eyes showed an even more ferocious look. "The so-called sect leader, is this the power of sword energy?" Cui Yuyu rubbed his hands together, and a large sword with an exaggerated shape appeared in his hand. With this sword in his hand, Cui Yuyu's aura suddenly increased several times, as if there was some magic power in the sword, turning him into an awakened ancient demon god with an overwhelming aura. "Now take my sword!" Cui Yuyu laughed ferociously, and raised the sword high above his head with both hands. It was like a sword that gathered the power of the nine heavens and the Milky Way, tearing the void, like a tomorrow tearing through the sky of the night, forcibly splitting a ray of light. The atmosphere of sword intent that Zhang Beidou had painstakingly cultivated was shattered by this sword. Keng! When the two swords collided, Cui Yuyu's domineering sword energy surged like a torrent. It instantly increased three to four times, turning into a torrent and blasting towards Zhang Beidou. ah! Zhang Beidou's chest felt tight, and the sword energy had invaded his body. Poof! Zhang Beidou spurted blood from his mouth and fell upside down. One moment, Cui Yuyu was blocked by Zhang Beidou's sword intention. The next moment he took out the big sword, as if he suddenly awakened a mysterious power. The sword force suddenly generated, directly suppressing Zhang Beidou's sword intention, and the sword energy broke through. Zhang Beidou's defense was opened and Zhang Beidou was injured. Zhang Beidou, defeated! Cui Yuyu has a big sword in his hand. Unlike Ouyang Hui's aggressive attitude before, he seems to not bother to pursue Zhang Beidou and allows Zhang Beidou to be defeated. "Weak, too weak. The sect leader is so vulnerable, who else can stand up to a fight?" Cui Yuyu¡¯s words were so domineering that none of the powerful men at the ninth level of the Holy Realm from the three major sects dared to look him in the face. Maha Dharma King smiled faintly and clapped his hands: "The promise of nine battles is only three battles away. Don't say that this Dharma King bullies you. If you have anything else you can use, just send him. I will make sure you are convinced when you lose." , can you willingly submit to our religion." These words are full of a sense of superiority belonging to the strong, and are undoubtedly the greatest insult to the people of the three major sects. "Convinced? Bah!" Patriarch Pixiu was the first to shout, "I don't care what your so-called divine religion is, youWe are just a group of cowards who fight with powerful equipment and magic weapons. Do you want to compare with my four major sects' thousands of years of foundation? Bah, I just don¡¯t accept it! " "Don't accept?" Maha Dharma King's face turned cold and he sneered, "If you don't accept, I will send people to fight and beat you until you are all docile. Are you the Patriarch Pixiu of Tianlong Pavilion? You think you respect the ancestor, which is great. ?¡± King Maha Dharma sneered again and again: "Do you think that surrendering to the divine religion and working hard for the divine religion has humiliated you? I have to say that you are overthinking. All the eight great Dharma kings of the divine religion have the power to crush you, let alone the leader. Yes. If the leader hadn¡¯t considered that the upper nine realms are vast and require some servants to manage it for our divine religion, to be honest, the divine religion would have crushed you long ago, leaving your three major sects¡¯ territories without a single blade of grass from now on.¡± "Okay, stop talking nonsense, there are still six more battles in the nine-fight agreement. Either continue to fight, or surrender!" Maha Dharma King's momentum suddenly surged, and the pressure of the third level of respect spread throughout the entire place, instantly making everyone in the three major sects feel upset. Including several ancestors, they were all dizzy and almost vomiting. Those who had cultivated in the Holy Realm were sweating on their foreheads and retching. "No, if we forcibly merge with this Dharma King, our three major sects may not have a chance of winning. Old Monster Jiuying, this old guy who cheats on both inside and outside, must be on their side, and he can hold back our three major sects. One of them. It is also difficult for the other two great masters to join forces to deal with this Dharma King." Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s mind was spinning very fast. Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind. Although it was vague, it made him feel as if he had grasped a glimmer of hope. "Wait a minute!" Patriarch Qingyin shouted loudly. The Maha Dharma King looked over and said, "Why, you want to be the first to surrender? Very good. The so-called person who knows the current affairs is a hero. You can see the current affairs clearly, which is very good." Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°You are overthinking, I have no intention of submitting to your godly religion.¡± Maha Dharma King frowned, murderous intent surging in his eyes: "Then you are teasing this Dharma King?" Patriarch Qingyin was shocked by the opponent's coercion, but he also tried to calm down his breathing, and said calmly: "You said that after nine battles, only three battles have been fought, and we are going to declare victory unilaterally?" King Maha Dharma was startled, and then he sneered with disdain: "What? Is it possible that among your three major sects, there are still people who dare to fight?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,706 Shocked Everyone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "have!" When Patriarch Qingyin said this word, a more determined voice came from the void, and the voice of Patriarch Qingyin converged into the same airflow to say this word. Two voices, one far away and one close, seemed to have made an appointment, but they came out in unison at the same time. When Patriarch Qingyin heard this voice, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and said happily: "Su Han, are you finally out of seclusion?" A low whistle came, and a sound wave like a sea wave rose in the void. Su Han, dressed in a powerful outfit, came against the wind and landed in the field. This was the first time Su Han showed his true face in front of people from the three major sects. Everyone was stunned for a moment. They didn't expect that this secular genius who stole the show in the talent draft was only about twenty years old. . What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as this secular genius came, he would declare that he would challenge the people of this divine religion. King Maha Dharma also didn¡¯t expect that someone would suddenly appear from the sky: ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Han smiled faintly: "Who are you?" When the people at the Holy Sword Platform saw Su Han, the whole sect immediately showed hostile and contemptuous eyes: "Sir Messenger, this boy's name is Su Han. He is a worldly genius and very arrogant." "Oh?" King Maha Dharma looked arrogantly and glanced at Su Han up and down: "I have heard of you. It is said that you were very popular in the talent audition held by the four major sects? What? It's just a holy place, but Do you want to be the savior when you appear like this?" Maha Dharma King¡¯s tone was full of disdain, and he obviously disdained Su Han. Su Han¡¯s expression was indifferent, but he remained motionless in the face of the other party¡¯s pressure. During this retreat, he digested the many martial arts insights he gained after returning from Mount Sumeru, and broke through to the seventh level of the Holy Realm in one fell swoop. Based on his actual combat effectiveness and quality, he actually already has the level of half-step Zunjing. With this breakthrough in cultivation, the massive elixir resources provided by the Seven Star Sect also helped Su Han a lot, and allowed Su Han to truly appreciate the benefits of joining the Seven Star Sect. Now, seeing that the Seven Star Sect is in trouble, Su Han naturally cannot ignore it. The pressure of King Maha Dharma is strong at the moment, but since Su Han received the Jedi Sect inheritance and made successive breakthroughs in cultivation, his spiritual realm has also been greatly improved, and his mental strength has long been ten times higher than that of monks of the same level. "A savior?" Su Han smiled faintly, "I am not a savior, but you are not the masters of the upper nine realms either." People from the three major sects all looked at Su Han in surprise. At this juncture, if this worldly genius comes out and says something like this, does he really want to represent the three major sects? Patriarch Qingyin said: "This Dharma King, the nine-war agreement is not over yet. Now, our candidate has arrived. Are you planning to continue the quarrel?" King Maha Dharma sneered: "You must have been ill and sought medical treatment in a hurry. Just now, even the strong men at the ninth level of the Holy Realm were unbeatable. For such a boy at the seventh level of the Holy Realm, what hope do you still have? Anyway, since you are gone. If the coffin does not shed tears, then I will tell you that your hope is nothing more than an illusion." As he spoke, King Maha Dharma suddenly raised his voice and shouted: "Mu Rong, Cui Yuyu, Ouyang Hui, among the three of you, who is willing to fight?" "I!" "I!" "I!" The middle-aged man in purple robes and the two young men in white robes stood up one after another and looked at Su Han. When they saw his cultivation at the seventh level of the Holy Realm, they all showed undisguised mocking eyes. "Su Han, don't underestimate the enemy. Just now, the three strong men from the three sects fought in succession and were all defeated miserably. Even Zhang Beidou, the leader of the sect, was defeated by Cui Yuyu. There is also the man in purple robe who did not fight. His cultivation should be stronger than Cui Yuyu. It¡¯s half-step to the realm of respect.¡± Patriarch Qingyin reminded Su Han. Su Han nodded slightly, but his face was as calm as ever. He looked at the three people and suddenly turned to the Maha Dharma King: "Maha Dharma King, right? There is a martial arts competition. If I win, will your people immediately Get out?" When King Maha Dharma heard this, he laughed angrily: "You win? You, the leader of the Seven Star Sect, can't win a single victory. How can you, a young boy at the seventh level of the Holy Realm, win?" Ouyang Hui was the most irritable. He waved his long whip and rushed towards Su Han: "You are only at the seventh level of the Holy Realm. Let me give you a ride first, and you will die!" "Be careful!" People from the three major sects exclaimed in alarm, and saw Ouyang Hui's long whip swinging like a dragon, full of spirituality, and his speed was as fast as lightning. Only Wan Qixing was extremely excited and shouted: "Boss, come on!" Su Han smiled faintly, the evil eye suddenly condensed, and between the virtual and the real, he had seen through the incoming force of the long whip, just like catching a fly in the void, he reached out and grabbed it. Whoops! The whip shadows all over the sky were instantly blown away by a magical force and disappeared without a trace. But the other end of the whip fell into Su Han's hand. Su Han's eyes were indifferent: "With this little ability, you still dare to make noise? Are you here to pretend to be the master of the Nine Realms?" While speaking, he stretched out a finger with his left hand and pointed at the long whip. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Galaxy Cut was activated, and Su Han's finger power continued to cut the long whip. The cutting speed was so fast that the long whip was cut into sections while it was still in mid-air, and fell down weakly. Ouyang Hui was so surprised that he couldn't help but let go immediately. His long whip is not an ordinary thing. If the opponent's finger power can easily cut this long whip, it also means that it can easily cut his Ouyang Hui's arm. Ouyang Hui couldn't help but feel horrified, his expression changed drastically, he took a few steps back and looked at Su Han in surprise. Previously, Ouyang Hui continuously crushed two elders from the three major sects, which greatly increased his confidence and formed a strong sense of superiority in front of the monks from the three major sects. So, when he whipped Su Han just now, he thought he could completely torture Su Han, but he never expected that this young boy was completely different from all the opponents he had encountered before. This young man almost crushed Ouyang Hui the same way he crushed others before. The cutting power of this finger instantly caused the previously arrogant Ouyang Hui to be thrown into chaos, and also won disbelief cheers from the top and bottom of the three major sects. People from the three major sects simply couldn¡¯t believe that Su Han was stronger than the two elders who had fought before. However, the facts were right in front of him. As soon as Su Han took action, the situation of the battle immediately changed. Ouyang Hui, who had been so arrogant before, now looked frightened and disbelieving, making people from the three major sects feel proud and elated. I suddenly had a clear understanding of the terrifying power of worldly geniuses. This secular genius is simply a monster. After a year of absence, his strength has surpassed many of the top leaders of the four major sects. ?Although it¡¯s hard to believe, it¡¯s true. Although Su Han's initiation ceremony has not yet been completed, the balance in the hearts of people from the three major sects has suddenly tilted towards Su Han. Among the holy monks at the same level, Su Han can be said to be their great hope to save their defeat and save their face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,707 Feeling proud You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Several ancestors exchanged a few glances with each other, and each saw a hint of comfort in each other's eyes. Obviously, they also saw hope in Su Han. King Maha Dharma obviously didn¡¯t expect that this worldly genius would be so different once he took action. King Maha Dharma knows Ouyang Hui¡¯s strength very well. Although he is at the ninth level of the Holy Realm, he is not afraid at all when facing the peak of the ninth level of the Holy Realm. Especially the long whip in Ouyang Hui's hand was no ordinary weapon. But this Su Han actually destroyed Ouyang Hui's proud whip with just one finger. "What kind of magical power is this move? Even King Maha Dharma couldn't understand it at once. Suddenly, King Maha Dharma frowned slightly, as if he remembered something, and turned to ask Jiuying Ancestor: "This Su Han is the one you mentioned who was trapped in Mount Sumeru. Not long ago, he came out of the mountain inexplicably, and his cultivation level increased greatly. genius?" "That's right." Ancestor Jiuying quickly replied. After hearing this, Maha Dharma King¡¯s eyes flashed, thoughtfully. At this time, when Cui Yuyu saw that Ouyang Hui was at a disadvantage, he jumped out of the formation, grabbed the big sword in his hand, raised the sword, attracted the power of the nine heavens, rolled up the sword, and struck at the head. "Are you worthy of using a sword?" Su Hanlian laughed and stepped forward, facing the sword's force without dodging or dodging, as if he was actively facing the sword's edge. "What is he doing?" Everyone watching in the audience was astonished when they saw Su Han making such an astonishing move. Even several ancestors looked at each other in confusion, wondering what kind of medicine Su Han was selling in his gourd. When King Maha Dharma saw this scene, he also felt incredible. King Maha Dharma knows best how powerful Cui Yuyu's sword is. And that big sword, like Ouyang Hui's long whip, is a piece of equipment given by the leader, and is definitely not a mortal thing. Could it be that this Su Han, relying on his torture of Ouyang Hui just now, is inflating his ego and seeking death in the face of Cui Yuyu's sword? In fact, Su Han is really not looking for death. When his body moved, his evil eyes were operating at high speed, and he could clearly see the ins and outs of Cui Yuyu's sword power. Although Cui Yuyu's sword movement was fast and fierce, under the analysis of the evil eye, his movements were broken down step by step and could be seen clearly, as if he were slowing down the camera. With just one glance, Su Han saw Cui Yuyu's sword skills to death. Since everything has been seen through, this sword is like a naughty boy playing with a wooden sword in front of Su Han, without any threat at all. Suddenly, Su Han flicked his wrist, and the long sword fused with the fragments of the holy sword appeared in his hand, and he swung the sword diagonally. Click! The long sword collided with Cui Yuyu's big sword, making a harsh metal collision sound. Cui Yuyu only felt the tiger's mouth tremble, and a powerful and inexplicable force passed along the sword, spreading straight to his entire arm, and instantly invaded the internal organs. For a moment, Cui Yuyu's whole body felt as if he had been electrocuted, and he was instantly paralyzed. Su Han¡¯s long sword followed the trend, click! With a crisp cracking sound, Cui Yuyu's powerful sword was cut in half at the waist. "How dare you show off your sword skills with broken metal? Get out of here!" Su Han gave a low shout and kicked Cui Yuyu in the stomach. boom! Cui Yuyu, who had lost his weapon, was like a sandbag being kicked away. He flew more than ten meters away in a panic and landed with a bang, splashing dust all over the ground. Cui Yuyu, who had just defeated Zhang Beidou, the leader of the Seven Star Sect, was as vulnerable as a child who had just learned to walk in front of Su Han. It seems quite incredible, but since Su Han saw through Cui Yuyu's sword power in advance, crushing him was a matter of course. However, in this scene, everyone on both sides was stunned and speechless. Not long ago, Ouyang Hui and Cui Yuyu crushed several high-level giants from the three major sects, but in the blink of an eye, they were all beaten back. How easy it was for them to crush those three major sects just now, how easy it is for Su Han to crush them now. "Qingyin, I, old monster Pixiu, have lived for half my life. I was never jealous when the holy sword platform unearthed the holy innate body. However, I am really jealous that your sect got such a genius." Patriarch Yaoguang also spoke in a complicated tone, sighing: "Seven Star Sect has such a genius, it is no wonder that it will be passed down for thousands of years." Ancestor Qingyin was also hit by the sudden feeling of happiness, apart from giggling, I no longer know what to say. He also placed hope in Su Han because Su Han himself was a monster and had received the ancient inheritance from Mount Sumeru. However, he had already tried his best to speculate on Su Han, but Su Han's performance still greatly exceeded his prediction. For a time, the three major sects were all excited. King Maha Dharma and the Holy Sword Platform were all in disbelief. Ouyang Hui and Cui Yuyu seemed to have changed people. They did not have the momentum to crush the top leaders of the three major sects just now. They were completely crushed by Su Han. "What kind of opportunity did this beast get? Has his strength improved so quickly?" Ancestor Jiuying was extremely depressed. It is obvious that during the talent draft, this secular beast has a cultivation level of the fourth level of the Holy Realm. In just one year, this kid has become like a chicken. Not only has his cultivation soared to the peak of the Seventh Level of the Holy Realm, but his actual combat effectiveness has also increased. It has reached an unbelievable level of terror. Miao Qianchun stared at Su Han with murderous eyes. Originally, Miao Qianchun had some doubts that his disciple Xin Huaixue was killed by Su Han in Mount Xumi. Later, Su Han came out of Mount Sumeru, but there was still no news about Xin Huaixue, which intensified Miao Qianchun's speculation. Now, seeing Su Han¡¯s terrifying strength, Miao Qianchun had an ominous premonition. His gaze was like a poisoned knife, almost cutting Su Han apart inch by inch from head to toe. Su Han easily defeated the enemy in a row, destroying two of the opponent's weapons with two moves, destroying the fighting spirit of the two people. "I ask again, two of you have already lost. If the third one of you loses again, will you get out immediately?" Su Han¡¯s tone was light. Although he didn¡¯t mean to show off his power, his words and strong attitude made people from the three major sects feel proud and proud. The humiliation suffered by Ouyang Hui and Cui Yuyu before was returned to each other, and even doubled. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,708 Sudden Recruitment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Su Han, right?" King Maha Dharma suddenly spoke at this time, "I admit that I underestimated you before. It seems that you are quite talented. However, following the three major sects, your fate is destined to be crushed by the divine religion and become a god. A servant of the teaching. It would be better for you to take refuge in this Dharma King and become his subordinate. This Dharma King will give you many opportunities and magic weapons. It is better than you falling with the three major sects." "As long as you agree, this Dharma King will not pursue the matter of your attack on the disciples of the sect just now." King Maha Dharma is very overbearing and does not ask for the wishes of the Jiuying Ancestor and the Holy Sword Platform at all. This Maha Dharma King actually opened his mouth to recruit Su Han. For a moment, several ancestors of the three major sects were shocked, and their moods suddenly became complicated, worrying about gains and losses. Although this sudden recruitment is a bit unexpected, if you think about it carefully, it makes sense. After all, the Fengyun Julong Sect itself has no foundation in the Upper Nine Realms. It relies on recruiting followers from all over the world, and then gives the followers top-quality equipment and magic weapons. This is how it develops. When encountering a seedling like Su Han with incredible foundation, it was impossible for the Fengyun Julong Sect not to recruit him. However, this sudden recruitment suddenly made the three major sects feel complicated. ¡°Obviously, they were all worried that Su Han would change his mind and be attracted by King Maha Dharma¡¯s solicitation. After all, everyone has seen that the strength of Fengyun Julong Sect is indeed far greater than that of the three major sects. Furthermore, Su Han's defection to the Seven Star Sect is still just a matter of words, and he has not even completed the initiation ceremony. How can such a Su Han feel a sense of belonging to the Seven Star Sect? In this stark contrast between strength and weakness, would he choose to stay in the Seven Star Sect instead of seeking refuge with Maha Dharma King? There is no reason for them not to worry. After all, in this case, many people will choose the stronger Fengyun Julong Sect instead of the weaker three sects. Once Su Han joins the Fengyun Julong Sect, the situation of the three major sects will suddenly become extremely embarrassing. There are no other holy monks who can compete in the competition, so the three major sects have no other choice but to fight King Maha Dharma and the others. The three major sects are worried, but those on the other side of the Holy Sword Platform are jealous and hateful. The relationship between the Holy Sword Platform and Su Han has long been forged. If Su Han surrenders to King Maha Dharma and becomes the subordinate of Maha Dharma King, Su Han's status will rise invisibly, and even seems to directly overtake their Holy Sword Platform. A lot of people. If this is the case, it will be impossible for the Holy Sword Platform to deal with Su Han in the future. For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene seemed extremely weird. Pairs of eyes were focused on Su Han's face. Obviously, everyone wants to see what choice Su Han will make? Su Han smiled calmly, but he didn't bother to answer anything. King Maha Dharma seemed to understand something from Su Han's smile, and his voice couldn't help but condense: "Su Han, this is your last chance. The opportunities of the divine religion are far more than you imagine. If you don't seize them, If you seize this opportunity, even if you have some small talents, you can only be a lost dog. But by seizing this opportunity, you can change your destiny. Moreover, you should know that disobeying this Dharma King will lead to death!" Maha Dharma King¡¯s tone was obviously threatening. His eyes were staring at Su Han unblinkingly. It seemed that recruiting Su Han was more important than the purpose of his trip. For a moment, Su Han couldn't help but feel puzzled. It felt as if King Maha Dharma was suddenly eager to recruit him. However, Su Han would naturally not consider this solicitation at all, let alone become a subordinate of the Dharma King. At the moment, Su Han smiled faintly: "I am the only one who decides my destiny. I don't need to change anything, and I don't need to rely on you to change my destiny. As for whether it is a lost dog or not, it is not up to you. I just said it, don't think that you He is the master of the upper nine realms. Whether it is a divine sect or a ghost sect, I can only say one thing, with people like you around, I don¡¯t even bother to associate with you.¡± As soon as these words came out, people from the three major sects cheered and clapped one after another. There was a wave of applause for a while. ¡°Obviously, Su Han¡¯s words had a clear attitude, and he clearly rejected Maha Dharma King¡¯s solicitation and stood on the side of the three major sects. Several ancestors exchanged glances with each other, and each other breathed a sigh of relief. Only Wan Qixing still kept his silly smile, as if he had expected Su Han to do this. On the other side of the Holy Sword Platform, everyone laughed wildly in their hearts: "This secular boy really doesn't know how high the sky is. It's a great way to change your destiny."The opportunity was missed in vain. Well, in this case, if our Holy Sword Platform wants to deal with him in the future, we don¡¯t have to worry about interference from the Church of God. " Maha Dharma King¡¯s expression darkened. Obviously, he never expected that his suggestions and even threats would not elicit any hesitation from the other party. This Su Han not only rejected him, but also said that he didn't bother to associate with them. A layer of frost suddenly covered his face: "Boy, you are talking shamelessly and blaspheming God's religion. You are toasting and not eating, and you will be fined with wine!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Wait a minute!" Ancestor Qingyin couldn't sit still at this time. Su Han had already expressed his position like this. It would be unreasonable for ancestors like them not to protect him. "Maha Dharma King, in the previous nine-game agreement, Su Han has won two games in a row. You said it yourself, as long as we win one game" Maha Dharma King laughed loudly: "I mean, as long as you win a round, you are qualified to bargain with this Dharma King. Just now, this Dharma King has made an offer to Su Han, but he refused. Since you refuse, you are not qualified. Let¡¯s talk again.¡± Patriarch Qingyin was speechless. The other party indeed said that as long as he won one round, he would be qualified to negotiate. King Maha Dharma's face turned cold, his tone suddenly became cold, and he said loudly: "From now on, if there are people from the three major sects who are willing to surrender like the Holy Sword Platform, they will come here. Those who do not surrender, This Dharma King is now going to teach Su Han a lesson and it will affect you, so don¡¯t blame this Dharma King for being ruthless.¡± Suddenly, the atmosphere at the scene became tense. Patriarch Pixiu was furious: "King Maha Dharma, all the ancestors of our three major sects are here, are you sure you want to deal with our genius in front of us?" King Maha Dharma smiled indifferently: "So what about you three great ancestors? I just said that if the divine religion didn't need some servants to manage the Upper Nine Realms, and you are the best choice, the divine religion would have taken your three great sects away. The door has been washed down with blood, how can I stay here with you and complain?" "As he spoke, Maha Dharma King moved his body, like a ghost, and shot towards Patriarch Pixiu. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,709 Inexplicable Retreat You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Patriarch Pixiu saw that he was approaching fiercely, he did not dare to neglect him. He protected his vitals with both hands and stepped back continuously. Around his neck, a necklace made of animal bones suddenly emitted red light, forming a powerful forbidden protection. At the same time, Patriarch Pixiu pushed with both hands, and a powerful wall of Zunjing Qi spurted out. It¡¯s just that Patriarch Pixiu¡¯s defense is powerful, but King Maha Dharma¡¯s attack is even more powerful. In a blink of an eye, Maha Dharma King had arrived at the side of Patriarch Pixiu. Boom! When he punched out, Patriarch Pixiu's reaction was not slow, but when he punched out, he was hasty enough to just resist the punch of King Maha Dharma. boom! Patriarch Pixiu¡¯s fists connected with each other¡¯s single punch, and the red light necklace suddenly flashed with brilliance, and then disappeared. The body of Patriarch Pixiu was pushed back seven to eight feet by this punch. If it weren¡¯t for the defensive function of this necklace, Patriarch Pixiu would have directly destroyed a large area of ??his muscles, bones, and blood vessels with this punch. For a time, several ancestors gathered around and formed a fan-shaped defensive circle to keep out the ancestor Pixiu. Patriarch Qingyin asked in a low voice: "Pixiu, how are you?" Patriarch Pixiu exhaled several puffs of turbid air before he calmed down and said in a low voice: "What a powerful punch. Please pay attention. This guy's martial arts method is too weird. I can't predict it at all." Everyone was awestruck. Even the strongest ancestor, Pixiu, said this. This Maha Dharma King should be really difficult to deal with. Su Han did not dare to neglect, stood side by side with the three ancestors, and asked calmly: "King Maha Dharma, are you sure you want to break up with the three major sects?" King Maha Dharma laughed loudly: "Am I sure? It's funny. It's so funny. It seems that it shouldn't be about whether I am sure, but whether you are sure about breaking up with my religious sect?" Hearing this, Su Han smiled lightly and said nothing nonsense. He took out the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation disk, ready to activate the formation at any time. At this moment, Maha Dharma King's eyes accidentally glanced at the array disk in Su Han's hand. Although it was just a flash and he could not see it clearly, the aura of the formation disk made Moha inexplicably. King Hefa moved in his heart. "What is that kid holding in his hand? Could it be Could it be that my guess is correct?" Maha Dharma King was greatly moved in his heart, and glanced at Su Han a few more times, as if he was making some judgment. Finally, King Maha Dharma seemed to have finally made up his mind. He glanced at Su Han with a profound look, and suddenly waved his hand: "Let's not fight now, let's go!" This Maha Dharma King was tense just now, but suddenly he announced his retreat. The ancestors of the three major sects all looked at each other, confused. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Maha Dharma King was clearly ready to attack, full of momentum, and ready to take action, why did he suddenly stop fighting? Not to mention the three major sects, even the few people from the divine religion brought by King Maha Dharma are unbelievable. With a confused look on his face, he looked at Maha Dharma King, especially Ouyang Hui and Cui Yuyu. They originally thought that Maha Dharma King was going to avenge them, but they never expected that this would be the result. But since they were the subordinates of King Maha Dharma after all, they naturally did not dare to raise any questions. They just followed the steps of King Maha Dharma and walked out with a look of reluctance. On the other side of the Holy Sword Platform, it was even more inexplicable. Especially the ancestors of Jiuying and Miao Qianchun, they originally expected Su Han to be killed by Maha Dharma King, but they did not expect that Maha Dharma King suddenly and inexplicably changed his mind. Miao Qianchun originally hated Su Han deeply, while the ancestor of Jiuying did not get rid of Su Han and felt uneasy. Because he discovered that Su Han's growth rate was too fast. If he continued to grow at this rate, he would definitely become a huge hidden danger to the Holy Sword Platform. However, King Maha Dharma has already retreated, so it is naturally impossible for the people at the Holy Sword Platform to stay. Ancestor Jiuying had a dark face and waved his hand, and the people with the Holy Sword Platform withdrew. When the three major sects saw the Holy Sword Platform withdrawing, they all booed and cursed: "Jiuying old dog, go lick the butt of your divine sect!" "Traitor, traitor to the four major sects!" Some young disciples from the three major sects were so angry that they cursed each other. When Patriarch Jiuying heard these curses, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. But at this moment, no matter how unpleasant the insult was, he could only endure it. Because King Maha Dharma has already left, if he moves slowly from the Holy Sword Platform, it is very likely to cause a siege from the three major sects. ? ??At that time, the Holy Sword Platform was alone and could not sing. It was the rhythm of seeking death. It wasn¡¯t until a hundred miles away from the Seven Star Sect¡¯s mountain gate that Jiuying Patriarch finally caught up with Maha Dharma King and others. "Your Majesty, why did you leave so suddenly?" Jiuying Patriarch asked extremely puzzled. Maha Dharma King glanced back at the Seven Star Sect with a profound look, but did not answer the question raised by the Nine Infant Patriarch. In fact, when he, the Maha Dharma King, heard that Su Han had returned from Mount Sumeru, and when he heard about Su Han's great improvement in cultivation and his astonishing fighting ability, the Maha Dharma King had already vaguely doubted whether this worldly genius had achieved the same level as the leader. The inheritance of the ancient ruins you are exploring? At first, this idea was just a guess and could not be determined. Therefore, King Maha Dharma recruited Su Han. In the end, King Maha Dharma saw the formation disk in Su Han¡¯s hand. The ancient atmosphere exuding from that formation disk may not be visible to other people present, but King Maha Dharma could. He was almost certain that this boy must have received some inheritance from the ancient ruins, but he didn't know how much. King Maha Dharma cannot directly kill Su Han to snatch the inheritance, because he once heard from the leader that the ancient inheritance in Mount Sumeru should be the inheritance of the sect. This kind of inheritance is not just some simple items, but more What is there is some knowledge, magical powers, something engraved in the mind. To put it bluntly, this kind of inheritance cannot be obtained by killing people and seizing treasures. On the contrary, if the person who received the inheritance is killed, the inheritance will completely disappear. Therefore, King Maha Dharma gave up on dealing with Su Han and decided to return to the sect first and report the matter. However, he would naturally not say these words to Ancestor Jiuying. Patriarch Jiu Ying¡¯s question was not answered, and he was unhappy, but he did not dare to break out. He could only follow Maha Dharma King and move forward with his head downcast. The ancestor of Jiuying was puzzled, and the three major sects were also confused. "Who can tell me what's going on? Why did that guy leave suddenly?" Patriarch Pixiu looked confused. Ancestor Qingyin and Ancestor Yaoguang looked at each other in confusion. As for the others, I know nothing more. Su Han, on the other hand, looked calm and vaguely guessed a thing or two. He had actually expected that the people of Fengyun Julong Sect would suspect that he had obtained the inheritance from the ancient ruins. After all, the soaring increase in my cultivation level is too incredible. However, even if the ancient inheritance was exposed, Su Han was not afraid. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1710: The respective attitudes of the three major sects You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Su Han, do you know what's going on?" Patriarch Qingyin thought for a while, but then asked about Su Han. Su Han couldn¡¯t say much in front of the other two ancestors, he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± After all, what Su Han was thinking about was just speculation. Without evidence, it was naturally impossible to say it. An initiation ceremony was disrupted by King Maha Dharma, Holy Sword Stage and others. Everyone felt heavy-hearted and the atmosphere was completely different from before. The sudden appearance of the so-called divine religion, coupled with the fact that the Holy Sword Platform betrayed the alliance of the four major sects and defected to the so-called divine religion, put too much pressure on the three major sects. Although Maha Dharma King suddenly retreated today, it is obvious that Maha Dharma King will not give up, and the divine religion he represents will probably not give up either. From now on, this trouble will definitely happen one after another. In order to stimulate everyone's interest, Patriarch Qingyin directly took out a seven-star pool access token and rewarded it to Su Han. This Seven-Star Pond is the important place of the Seven-Star Sect, and it is also the treasure-level existence of the Seven-Star Sect. It is the fire of the Seven-Star Sect. The water in Qixing Pool has the function of washing the essence and cutting out the marrow. What's more important is that meditating and practicing in this Qixing Pond can communicate with the power of the stars in the sky and the earth. When you practice, you can't even describe it as a thousand miles in a day. Even after a monk undergoes the baptism of the Seven Star Pool, he will have endless benefits and far-reaching influence on his future cultivation path. It is precisely because of this Seven Star Pool that the Seven Star Sect is called the Seven Star Sect, and it is also because of this Seven Star Pool that it has good luck. However, opening the Seven Star Pool will require the Seven Star Sect to use a lot of resources. In the past, the Seven Star Sect would only open the Seven Star Pool if the ancestors and sect leader-level figures were in retreat. And what Ancestor Qingyin did, undoubtedly meant that the Seven Star Sect would open the Seven Star Pool for Su Han. Su Han did not reject Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s kindness. He joined the Seven Star Sect just for resources. As for the Seven Star Pool access token, Ancestor Qingyin made it very clear that it was a reward for defeating Ouyang Hui and Cui Yuyu just now. Since it is a reward, Su Han naturally has no reason to refuse. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even for such a big event as the opening of the Seven Star Sect's Seven Star Pool, the guests from the other two sects no longer have the same interest as before, they just feel boring and want to return. They are all worried that these bastards will run wild in their sect's lair. Therefore, after the ceremony was completed, people from the two sects immediately said goodbye. Ancestor Qingyin repeatedly tried to persuade him to stay, but the people of the second sect had no intention of staying. "Two fellow Taoists, I don't know the origin of the Fengyun Julong Sect, but it is definitely a very powerful existence. Our three major sects must put aside the old ideas of the past and admit that in the upper nine realms, there is something powerful enough to swallow us up. The three major sects are powerful enemies. I think that after today, our three sects will officially enter a state of preparation for war. The three sects must communicate more. If something happens, they will help each other and they must not be defeated individually." Patriarch Qingyin said. After hearing what Ancestor Qingyin said, Patriarch Pixiu also nodded and said: "Brother Qingyin is right. From now on, our three sects will be like grasshoppers on a rope. We must stick to the same spirit and unite with each other. Otherwise, we will be able to unite with each other." , they will definitely be swallowed up one by one by the other party." Ancestor Yaoguang sighed softly and said faintly: "Let's take it one step at a time. He is just a Dharma King, but his strength is so domineering. I'm afraid that next time, it will not be as simple as a Dharma King. In their eyes, our three major sects, It's just fish on the chopping board, I'm worried, can our three major sects really be able to handle it?" These words seemed a little depressing. It was obvious that Patriarch Yaoguang was a little pessimistic about the future of the three major sects. Ancestor Pixiu said angrily: "Even if they can't bear it, they can't collude with Jiuying and others and become dogs for others. There is no immortal sect in the world, only immortal inheritance. If they really want to break the sect with brute force, what a big deal Even if we fight to the death, even if the sect is destroyed, as long as the sect's inheritance is not destroyed, we can still start from scratch. But if we are subjectively afraid and want to give up, then what they destroy will be our inheritance, then we It¡¯s really equivalent to annihilating the sect.¡± Su Han nodded secretly, admiring the spirit of Patriarch Pixiu very much. In contrast, the Yaoguang Ancestors lack the courage to risk their lives at critical moments. Patriarch Pixiu walked up to Su Han and patted Su Han on the shoulder: "If you are a disciple of my Tianlong Pavilion, I will ignore it regardless of whether it is a divine sect or a ghost sect. Practice diligently, and given time, I believe you will master that sect. The so-called divine religion is stepping on you, haha.¡± Look at the expression on Patriarch Pixiu¡¯s face,Of course, I also thought of Luo Qing, the first genius of their Tianlong Pavilion who disappeared for no reason. However, Patriarch Pixiu has an open-minded personality. Even if he is a little sad, he will not be depressed because of it. When Patriarch Qingyin saw this, his heart moved, and he took this opportunity to say: "Fellow Daoist Pixiu, your Luo Qing from Tianlong Pavilion" "What, do you have any news about Luo Qing?" Ancestor Pixiu looked expectant. Patriarch Qingyin shook his head and sighed: "I don't know whether this news is good or bad for you. Luo Qing is dead, but he is a spy from the divine sect. Jing killed him with his own hands." After hearing this, Patriarch Pixiu couldn't help but take a breath of cold air, and for a moment, he felt a little lost. After a long while, Patriarch Pixiu digested this fact and said with a wry smile: "I never imagined that it would be like this! Su Han, I must thank you for killing this beast for my Tianlong Pavilion, otherwise, we will all still have to do it." He was kept in the dark!" Su Han also nodded lightly: "Ancestor, there is no need to feel sad about losing a spy. My brother Guo Qi is extremely talented. In time, he will definitely become a leading figure in Tianlong Pavilion." "Okay, just because of what you said, I will definitely focus on cultivating Guo Qi when I go back." Guo Qi stood not far behind Patriarch Pixiu. After hearing this, he glanced at Su Han gratefully and walked forward. Wan Qixing also walked up. The three of them folded their palms together and said goodbye to each other. "Take care of yourself!" "Take care of yourself!" After sending away the two major sects, the Seven Star Sect returned to peace. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,711 Seven Star Pool You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! If it weren¡¯t for Maha Dharma King and the others causing a scene, everyone in the Seven Star Sect would be immersed in joy right now. Because Su Han, who is at the seventh level of the Holy Realm, is now officially a member of the Seven Star Sect. Because of the incident involving King Maha Dharma, Patriarch Qingyin also made a temporary decision to open the Seven Star Pool. All senior and middle-level people of the Seven Star Sect should go in and visit once to pay homage to this sect¡¯s fire. This move is also intended to inspire everyone. Soon, everyone from the middle level and above of the Seven Star Sect gathered beside the Seven Star Pond. This pool is more than a thousand feet wide. It is as vast as the sea. There are stars in the pool, and various dharma phenomena condense from time to time, creating a myriad of phenomena. Even Su Han was shocked by this magnificent scene for a moment. Ancestor Qingyin stood in front of the Seven Star Pool and said loudly: "Everyone, the Seven Star Pool represents the sect fire of our Seven Star Sect and represents our inheritance. If we lose our inheritance, then your descendants, your descendants , you will not be able to enjoy the benefits brought by the Seven Star Pool, and you will not be protected by the Seven Star Pool. Tell me, are you willing to be a disciple of the inherited sect with spiritual fire, or are you willing to submit to the Fengyun Julong Sect and be their lackeys? vassal?" "We swear to live and die with the Seven Star Sect!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Everyone was moved and shed tears. ¡­¡­ Su Han entered the Seven Star Pond and felt his connection with the water. In fact, divine objects like Qixingchi generally possess divine consciousness. This kind of spiritual consciousness may be different from the general spiritual consciousness, but as long as you understand it carefully, you can vaguely form a kind of communication that seems to be there and not at all. Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s sensational words cannot shake Su Han¡¯s Taoist heart, nor can they brainwash him. However, while Su Han was meditating in the Seven Star Pond, he vaguely established a bridge and a kind of communication with the Seven Star Pond. ¡°Moreover, this kind of communication made him feel very useful, and it was also of great benefit to his Taoist heart. Time passed by, and Su Han sat cross-legged, as if in trance, entering a mysterious and mysterious state. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but suddenly, Su Han opened his eyes and saw stars all over the sky. It was night time. The high-level and middle-level people of the Seven Star Sect around them have also disappeared long ago. "Haha, Su Han, you finally woke up." The voice of Patriarch Qingyin suddenly came from the shore of Qixing Pond. Immediately afterwards, the figure of Ancestor Qingyin appeared on the shore. "Ancestor." Su Han stood up and saluted. Patriarch Qingyin waved his hand: "Su Han, from now on, you don't have to salute when you see me. You have the qualifications!" Su Han could feel the sincerity in the tone of Patriarch Qingyin, and he did not refuse at the moment. He smiled and said: "Ancestor, I have been sitting here for a whole day, but I made everyone laugh." "Hahahaha!" Patriarch Qingyin burst out laughing when he heard this, "Su Han, do you think you only sat there for one day?" "Is it more than a day?" Su Han was surprised. He was immersed in that state, like a god in seclusion. There was no sun and moon in the mountains, and he didn't know how long it had been. Patriarch Qingyin stretched out three fingers. "Three days?" Su Han was surprised. "Thirty days is exactly one month. When you entered the Seven Star Pool, it happened to be the day when the moon was waning. Now that the sky is full of stars, it is also the day when the moon is waning." Thirty days! Su Han was also in disbelief. He had never imagined that he would sit there for thirty days. But when I think about it carefully, I feel relieved. During these thirty days of meditation, Su Han clearly felt that his martial arts inspiration was endless, and his Dantian and Zifu were also full of power. After testing his cultivation level, he has actually advanced to the eighth level of the Holy Realm. "Su Han, you and the Seven Star Pool must be very destined. It seems that I was right to give you the access token to the Seven Star Pool." Patriarch Qingyin laughed happily. In this month, the entire Seven Star Sect has been discussing Su Han. The battle a month ago shocked everyone so much. Even the leader of the clan, Zhang Beidou, was no match for Cui Yuyu of that divine sect, but Cui Yuyu was crushed by Su Han in the end. Perhaps, there is also a factor in whether martial arts are incompatible with each other, but this fact undoubtedly shows that Su Han's actual combat power is at least on par with the master of the Seven Star Sect. Putting aside all the comments from the outside world, Su Han continued to practice with concentration. Now that Su Han is qualified to enter and exit the Seven Star Pond at any time, he can get twice the result with half the effort when practicing. Su Han¡¯s goal is to enter the realm of respect as early as possible.??Have the qualifications to fight against Fengyun Julong Sect as soon as possible. He did not forget that Brahma Saint and Ao Lao put themselves in danger and went undercover in Fengyun Julong Sect. The Brahma Saint is one of the few people Su Han admires very much since his rebirth. He will never let the efforts of the Brahma Saint go to waste. And the entire Seven Star Sect is also in a state of preparation for war. All the senior, middle and disciples of the Seven Star Sect are practicing crazily to improve their strength. Everyone understands that the Fengyun Julong Sect will come again one day. In order to resist the Fengyun Julong Sect to the maximum extent, they can only become stronger. In the cave, Su Han took out the Vientiane Rune Refining Theory obtained at the Jedi Gate ruins. Now, he is also starting to prepare to learn to refine the all-powerful runes. If he can master the method of refining all-encompassing runes, Su Han's actual combat ability will be greatly improved. In actual combat, he will master a magical method that others will never have, and he can often achieve miraculous effects in battle. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,712 The Mysterious Leader You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These all-encompassing runes indeed attracted Su Han¡¯s great enthusiasm and interest. In this theory of refining the Vientiane Runes, many methods for making the Vientiane Runes are recorded, and there are also many different methods of producing the Vientiane Runes, which are particularly worthy of study. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Each kind of Vientiane rune has a different way of depicting in a specific state. This method is different from the formation method. Compared with some large-scale formations, the power of the Vientiane Rune may not be that strong, but the advantages of the Vientiane Rune are also obvious. It is unexpected and can be produced in a short time, and it can also create different runes according to local conditions. Sometimes, using the Vientiane Rune and relying on different terrains, you can create completely different results, and they are often unexpected and hard to guard against. Su Han started learning the basic techniques of Vientiane Runes, and he never tired of it. He also knows that if he spends more time practicing now, he will be more valuable in battle in the future. Therefore, he devoted almost all his time to cultivation. ¡­¡­ Kamakura Territory, the leader of the Storm Julong Sect. "Leader, that boy doesn't know how to praise me. He actually openly rejected the recognition of the divine religion. He also spoke rudely and insulted my divine religion a lot!" In the main hall of the main rudder, King Maha Dharma also added fuel to his narration. And on the majestic throne above, there is a person sitting at the moment. This man's face was blurred, as if his true appearance was covered by a layer of mysterious light. His face looked like a whirlpool of stars, extremely deep and incomprehensible. However, as soon as he sat there, his aura made people feel suffocated. This person is naturally the most mysterious leader of Fengyun Julong Sect. Starting from the position of the leader, there are four chairs on the left and right, a total of eight positions, for the eight Dharma Kings whose status is second only to the leader. In addition, there are thirty-six elders, seventy-two preparatory elders, and ten disciples of the younger generation. It can be said that there are many talents. Many of the thirty-six elders have achieved half-step to the level of respect or even the level of respect. And among the seventy-two preparatory elders, there are also many strong men at the eighth and ninth levels of the Holy Realm. " If it were the four major sects of the Upper Nine Domains, they would definitely be shocked to see such high-end configurations of Fengyun Julong Sect. This configuration is crushing for the four major sects. The leader's voice sounded faintly: "How come there is such a young genius in the Upper Nine Realms? Why haven't I heard you mention it before? Can you defeat the second-ranked disciple of the younger generation of our divine sect? Isn't it better than the saint you mentioned before? Is the innate body much more powerful?" These senior leaders of Fengyun Julong Sect used to be members of some local sects and forces in the Upper Nine Regions. Now they have joined Fengyun Julong Sect, and their cultivation level has also risen with the tide. They are not what they used to be. At this moment, when they heard the leader ask, the senior officials all said: "Master, this boy is a genius who has recently emerged. There was no such person in the younger generation of the four major sects in the past." The leader nodded and asked Maha Dharma King: "You said you doubted that he had obtained the ancient inheritance from Mount Sumeru?" "Yes, the trajectory of this son's rise is strange. My subordinates suspect that the ancient inheritance in Mount Xumi has been obtained by him." The leader nodded lightly: "You did a good job. When encountering this kind of situation, you should not act rashly and come back to report to the leader first. If that person really got the ancient inheritance and you took action rashly, that person would die. The inheritance will be broken." Maha Dharma King received the leader's approval and couldn't help but beam with joy: "Master, that kid is so rude and may be carrying an ancient inheritance. I'm going to ask the leader to mobilize a few more Dharma Kings to capture that kid alive with his subordinates." He was tortured by the Huishen Cult in order to obtain the ancient sect¡¯s inheritance from his body.¡± Maha Dharma King was vindictive, and he was deeply offended when he thought of Su Han's disgrace to him. At this time, he also tried his best to add fuel and jealousy, trying to persuade the leader to approve his attack on Su Han. The mysterious leader only curled his lips and did not express his position. For a moment, King Maha Dharma did not know whether the leader had agreed to his request. After all, this leader is mysterious and unpredictable, and his words and deeds make people feel like they are standing high on a mountain. Even figures at the level of the Eight Great Dharma Kings cannot figure out what this leader means. The leader suddenly turned around and asked: "Dharma King Tianying, how did you go about the things you were asked to do?" King Tianying was a big man with a mask covering one eye. Hearing this, he stepped forward and said: "Lord, my subordinates have been investigating the secret order of that day. I believe that the results will be available soon. " "Okay, okay! When my leader came to the Upper Nine Regions, the first thing he did was to unify the Upper Nine Regions, the second thing was to find the ruins of the ancient sect, and the third thing was to find the secret order of heaven. If anyone can help me If you manage these three things, your future success will be easy!" The words of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect made everyone present feel hot all over. Obviously, many of them have experienced the great abilities and supernatural powers of this leader. "Master Cult Leader, we are all ready and can attack the three major sects at any time!" Someone shouted uncontrollably. "Yes, leader, we were too restrained before. From my subordinates' point of view, we should show our fangs and make the three sects who don't know what is good for us completely despair!" "That's right, to deal with people like them who don't know how to praise, we have to suppress them forcefully!" The Fengyun Julong Sect has expanded rapidly in recent years and has accumulated a lot of strength. The members of the cult were originally those from the Upper Nine Regions who were not as powerful as the four major sects, as well as some casual cultivators. Big jump. As his strength soared, his temper naturally grew accordingly. The leader of Fengyun Julong Cult pressed his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet. "Everyone, the reason why the three major sects refuse to surrender is simply because they think there is still hope. And their glimmer of hope comes from the young genius mentioned by King Maha Dharma. They think he may be able to turn the tide. So, this The leader will make them completely heartbroken and let them know that their thoughts are extremely ridiculous." "The leader is right, there is nothing greater than grief. The cruelest thing is not to destroy a person's body, but to destroy a person's hope." "Leader, are we going to send troops to attack the Seven Star Sect and kill that kid?" The people below were all excited and shouting in all directions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,713 Qinglian Dharma King You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The leader of Fengyun Julong Cult just smiled faintly, and then ordered: "Dharma King Jinghua, Dharma King Shuiyue, you two, bring four elders, eight reserve elders, and select another group of capable disciples. Send troops to Tianlong Pavilion. Remember, only besiege, not attack, and leave them alive." "Dharma King Maha, Dharma King Purifying the World, you two also brought four elders, eight reserve elders, and a group of capable disciples to surround the Tianxuan Sect. So that they cannot respond to each other and help each other." "yes!" "Baby Bear Dharma King, Sky Eagle Dharma King, you two continue to investigate the clues of the secret order of heaven." "yes!" "The rest of the people, continue to stick to the main helm and wait for the leader's orders." The leader announced. "Master, aren't we going to fight the Seven Star Sect?" Many people were dumbfounded when they heard this arrangement. The leader said calmly: "Are you questioning my arrangement?" "No, my subordinates don't dare!" Even though the Fengyun Julong Sect has just emerged a few years ago, it is very strict in terms of discipline. Since the leader gave such an order, everyone knew that the leader must have made his own arrangements, so no one dared to say anything. The Maha Dharma King was unhappy. The leader did not announce the dispatch of troops to the Seven Star Sect in the end, which made him deeply disappointed. Soon after, in a cave somewhere in the main helm, a monk was already sitting cross-legged in the cave. He had just returned from the general helms meeting, and because the leader's order did not send him, he returned directly to his cave. This monk, dressed as a Dharma King, is one of the eight Dharma Kings of Fengyun Julong Sect, and is named Qinglian Dharma King. The origin of Qinglian Dharma King is mysterious. It is said that he was born as a casual cultivator. However, none of those who were casual cultivators in Fengyun Julong Sect had ever heard of the name Qinglian Dharma King. "Moreover, Maha Dharma King, who was also a casual cultivator, had also tried to win over Qinglian Dharma King many times, openly or covertly, and wanted Qinglian Dharma King to join his faction. There are two recognized factions among the eight Dharma Kings of Fengyun Julong Sect. One faction mainly comes from some sect forces, headed by King Jinghua. The other faction is mainly from casual cultivators and is headed by Maha Dharma King. As the leader, Maha Dharma King naturally wanted to integrate the four Dharma Kings who were from casual cultivators. However, Qinglian Dharma King obviously did not buy his account, and ignored Maha Dharma King's frequent hints. Maha Dharma King kept extending olive branches, but was ignored all the time. He was very annoyed, so he also made trouble with Qinglian Dharma King in private. However, when they were secretly competing, Maha Dharma King discovered that even though they were both at the third level of respect, he could not get any benefit from Qing Lian Dharma King. ??In other words, this Qinglian Dharma King at least has the strength to rival his Maha Dharma King. If it were done forcefully, King Maha Dharma would still suffer a loss. Therefore, Maha Dharma King has also learned his lesson, staying as far away from Qing Lian Dharma King as possible, being as kind as possible on the surface, and not offending him as much as possible. In this way, over time, everyone will know that Qinglian Dharma King is a tough guy who cannot be offended by ordinary people. Therefore, King Qinglian has become a loner in the sect. Except for the leader of the sect, no one else dares to act wild in front of him. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect also seems to admire Qinglian Dharma King very much. He will not even assign him ordinary chores. At this moment, Dharma King Qinglian is sitting in the cave, with a trace of meaningful color flowing in his eyes. "What is the origin and purpose of the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect? If he is a demon, there seems to be no demonic energy in him. If he is not, where can such a strong man come from in the Nine Realms? Even he himself , he mentioned many times in his words that he came to the Upper Nine Realms from other places, but he kept the details of where exactly it was." Qinglian Dharma King's thoughts kept turning, and he continued to arrange and combine the information he had seen and received in Fengyun Julong Sect during these days, but he still couldn't get any clues. While I was thinking about it, someone suddenly came to visit me outside the cave. "It's you again?" Qinglian Dharma King opened the cave's restrictions and found that the person outside the cave was none other than Maha Dharma King. King Maha Dharma smiled and said: "Friend Qinglian, your life is so comfortable. The leader is not willing to send you for big or small things. How is it like me, who was born to work hard? I just came back from the Seven Star Sect, and I have to go again." Tianxuan Sect.¡± Dharma King Qinglian said calmly: "If you don't carry out the order of the leader, why are you here to talk nonsense? Do you want me to help you tell the leader that you don't want to go?Already? " "Haha, don't say that. Of course I will resolutely implement the leader's decree. However, it is just a siege, not an attack. It is a trick to scare people, and it does not require much effort." Maha Dharma King laughed. Qinglian Dharma King smiled faintly, but remained silent. He could also see that the Maha Dharma King loved to show off in front of the leader. He said he did not put in any effort, but in fact, he might not have worked hard enough. King Maha Dharma was also a little annoyed when he saw Dharma King Qinglian being indifferent to him. However, he has finally adapted to Qinglian Dharma King's style. "Fellow Daoist Qinglian, the last time I went to the Seven Star Sect, the young genius, although he had some abilities, was not tyrannical to a certain extent. Why don't you and I work together and simply go to the Seven Star Sect to recruit Su Han?" Isn¡¯t it a great achievement to capture the boy alive and present it to the leader?¡± King Maha Dharma once again extended an olive branch to King Qinglian. When Qinglian Dharma King heard Su Han¡¯s name, his eyes suddenly trembled for some reason, but he quickly regained his composure and Maha Dharma King did not notice it. Dharma King Qinglian said calmly: "How dare you act without permission from the leader? Aren't you always the most obedient to the leader?" King Maha Dharma couldn't help but feel a little unhappy when he heard the other party's slightly sarcastic words: "Fellow Taoist Qinglian, you are still somewhat resistant to me. I really want to make friends with you, but you are so unique. It¡¯s hard to get close to.¡± Qinglian Dharma King sneered: "You and I have different paths and we don't want to work together, so why should we be close to each other?" "How can it be different? You and I both serve the leader, so how can the way be different?" King Maha Dharma disagreed. Qinglian Dharma King remained silent and did not bother to explain. "Fellow Taoist Qinglian, you said that people with different opinions should not work together. Don't you agree with the behavior of the leader?" Maha Dharma King deliberately said this sentence, but there is something to be punished. Qinglian Dharma King said calmly: "You should keep these words for yourself. I am not interested in talking nonsense with you." Maha Dharma King came this time, originally wanting to win over Qinglian Dharma King again, but he was rudely rejected by the other party, and he was also annoyed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,714 The Identity of Qinglian Dharma King You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If this was not the case in the Fengyun Julong Sect, with Maha Dharma King's past temper, he would definitely have exploded on the spot, and a big battle would have been inevitable. However, after all, this was the chief helm of the Wind and Cloud Julong Sect, so even though Maha Dharma King was furious, he still held back his anger. At that moment, King Maha Dharma left angrily. Qinglian Dharma King was as indifferent as ever. It seemed that whether Maha Dharma King was happy or angry, it would not have any impact on him. However, after Maha Dharma King left, Qinglian Dharma King showed a thoughtful look in his eyes. "Just now Maha Dharma King said that the genius of the Seven Star Sect who defeated the two young disciples of the Fengyun Julong Sect is named Su Han. Is this a coincidence of the same name, or is that him?" Maha Dharma King¡¯s eyes were shining brightly. He kept recalling the description of Su Han by Dharma King Maha Dharma King at the previous general meeting. The more he recalled, the more certain he became in his guess. "Although the genius described by King Maha Dharma is much higher than what I remember, his martial arts methods still have traces of the same origin. He should be Su Han of Silver Moon Holy Mountain, he can't be wrong ¡­¡± Qinglian Dharma King took a deep breath, but his expression was extremely exciting. It felt like hearing Su Han's news gave him a shot of cardiotonic. "I can't believe it, I really can't believe that a talent show actually made Su Han grow up so much." Qinglian Dharma King's tone also revealed a sense of sincere relief. "It's just that I have been undercover in Fengyun Julong Sect for such a long time, but I still know nothing about the origins of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect and the purpose of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect." "Well, after all, the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect still doesn't fully trust his followers. Even the Eighth Dharma King, he doesn't fully trust him. Otherwise, he won't give the Eighth Dharma King his special Fengyun Blood Qi. Damn it." Fengyun Blood Qi Pill is a kind of pill used by the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect to control his subordinate Dharma King. This elixir kills two birds with one stone. It not only has a miraculous effect that can promote the cultivation of the Dharma Kings, but also contains a unique poison recipe that the Dharma Kings cannot solve at all. If there is no antidote given regularly by the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect, he will die from the poison. It has to be said that this move is very cruel and can even be said to be sinister. However, this is the rule of Fengyun Julong Sect. If you want to join the Fengyun Julong Sect, accept the teachings of the leader, and greatly increase your cultivation strength, you will have to pay a price. " However, King Qinglian's joining the Fengyun Julong Sect was not for the pursuit of strength. Moreover, he does not approve of what Fengyun Julong Sect has done. He came here just to find out where the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect came from? He is so ambitious. Is he a remnant of the demon clan planning to poison the Nine Realms? However, until now, he has not found out whether the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect has anything to do with the demon clan. Although there is no demonic energy in the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect, Qinglian Dharma King knows that it is not necessary to have demonic aura to be a demon. The demons are ever-changing and have too many ways to confuse people. If you jump to conclusions easily, you will often suffer big losses. "Su Han is currently in the Seven Star Sect. If I can get in touch with him, it will be of great help in analyzing the situation. However, if I leave the Fengyun Julong Sect now, the Fengyun Blood Qi Pill will take effect sooner or later. Death is not terrible, but , you must die in a meaningful way. If you can¡¯t find out any useful information, you will just die like this. I¡¯m sorry for being dormant in Fengyun Julong Sect for such a long time.¡± Qinglian Dharma King looked in the mirror and slowly removed the layer of disguise on his face. In the mirror, a wise face appeared. If Su Han were here, he would definitely be surprised, because this Qinglian Dharma King is actually someone he is very familiar with. "If I hadn't been lucky enough to receive the inheritance from a powerful person in the realm of Xumi, and my strength would have grown by leaps and bounds, I wouldn't have been able to reach the position of Dharma King in the Fengyun Julong Sect. Now that I have reached the position of Dharma King, I can't do it in vain. You must dig out some useful information." This Qinglian Dharma King also secretly swore. ¡­¡­ The news that Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect were besieged by Fengyun Julong Sect quickly spread to Seven Star Sect. At first, everyone was panicking, thinking that Fengyun Julong Sect was going to launch a full-scale attack. However, the people of Fengyun Julong Sect made no other moves after surrounding the two major sects. The Seven Star Sect is also in full swingheld a high-level meeting. The theme of the meeting was whether to send troops to assist the second major sect. Some senior officials agree and some oppose it. In the end, it was Patriarch Qingyin who made the final decision. He would not send troops to assist the two major sects for the time being, but would instead stick to the Seven Star Sect's own position. Patriarch Qingyin also had his own considerations in doing this. He was afraid that the ultimate goal of Fengyun Julong Sect was his own Seven Star Sect. If that's the case, if the Seven Star Sect rushes out with troops, it will be equivalent to a great dispersion of strength, and the sect's home base will be easily breached. ????????????????????????? The Wind and Cloud Julong Sect is also surrounding the two major sects but not attacking them. Patriarch Qingyin feels that the possibility of blindness is relatively high. ¡­¡­ The cave where the leader of the Wind and Cloud Julong Sect is located is mysterious and ethereal. Even the Eight Great Dharma Kings would never dare to trespass here without permission. At this moment, two figures were standing next to the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect. The two figures, one on the left and one on the right, were like the two generals of Hengha, respectfully accompanying the leader. "Mr. Qi, Mr. Gai, you are all old men who have followed me for many years, so you don't need to be so restrained." The leader of Fengyun Julong Cult waved his hand, indicating that the two men should not be so restrained. These two elders are the most powerful people around the leader. Apart from the leader, not even the eight Dharma Kings may know about the existence of these two elders. In fact, these two elders are the only direct descendants whom the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect can trust most. The status of these two elders in the heart of the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect is far higher than that of the eight Dharma Kings. After all, the eight Dharma Kings are all people gathered by the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect, but these two elders are his direct descendants who have always been with him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,715 Xun Wuyou You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young master, we follow you to the Upper Nine Regions, and you are our master. There is a difference between master and slave, and we two dare not entrust you." The two elders said one after another. The young master they are talking about naturally refers to the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect nodded casually and said: "King Maha Dharma believes that the boy from the Seven Star Sect has obtained the inheritance from the ruins of the ancient Jedi Sect. What do you think, two elders?" "I don't think so. The four major sects of the Nine Realms are already very average, not to mention that boy is not a local genius of the four major sects. He comes from a humble background. How could he have such a good fortune?" said the two elders. "Yes," said Mr. Qi disdainfully. "The reason why this son's strength has increased so much may be that he has received the inheritance from some powerful person in the realm of Sumeru, which has improved his cultivation. As for the inheritance from the ancient Jedi Gate ruins, my subordinates think that he has no ability to obtain it. "That Gai Lao also expressed his position. The leader waved his hand and said with a faint smile: "I think maybe he really got this shit luck." "Young master, you mean that he really got the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect?" The two elders were surprised. "That's right, when Maha Dharma King described it, he mentioned that the person had a powerful array. As far as I know, the ancient Jedi Sect was established based on arrays, and the inheritance of arrays will never be weak." The leader road. "Young Master, what are we waiting for? Kill the Seven Star Sect, capture that kid alive, and make him spit out the inheritance alive!" Among the two elders, Gai Lao had a more anxious temper and immediately shouted. "That's right, Young Master, this ancient Jedi Gate inheritance is one of our tasks. We must solve it as quickly as possible and get the inheritance." The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect said with a faint sneer: "That boy dared to speak rudely to my Fengyun Julong Sect. It's time for him to learn a lesson. Let the people of Seven Star Sect and the other two sects take a look. How unwise to place your hopes on that kid." ¡­¡­ The Fengyun Julong Sect once again ordered troops and generals. All the Dharma Kings at the main helm, as well as the elders and reserve elders, all arrived. They were all curious, what important things did the leader have to arrange this time? "Everyone, there is an important task to be assigned to you now." The leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect said: "Qinglian and Zixia, the two Dharma Kings, listen to your orders!" "The leader now orders you to integrate the team, lead eight elders and sixteen reserve elders, and set off immediately to the Seven Star Sect to attack the Seven Star Sect. Try to keep the people in the sect alive. If there are any stubborn resisters, you can also Kill without mercy." As soon as the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect issued this order, everyone understood that this was the leader who finally planned to destroy the Seven Star Sect! "Okay! That boy from the Seven Star Sect dares to openly contradict the majesty of our Great God Sect. Today we will crush them!" For a moment, everyone in the hall was excited. Even King Qinglian tried his best to suppress his surprise and looked eager to try. "The Second Dharma King Qinglian and Zixia listened to the order and immediately started to prepare manpower and set off in half an hour!" The Fengyun Julong Sect also does things vigorously and resolutely. Half an hour later, the army of Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect set off from the main helm. The team headed south, in the direction of the Seven Star Sect. Dharma King Zixia, one of the eight Dharma Kings of Fengyun Julong Sect, was responsible for this operation together with Dharma King Qinglian. He, Qinglian Dharma King, and several elders walked at the front. "Hey, fellow Taoist Qinglian, I never thought that the two of us would be so lucky this time. The other Dharma Kings are either leading people to besiege the two major sects, or they are collecting information about the secret decrees of heaven, which is not a good thing. Mission. It¡¯s just the two of us to attack the Seven Star Sect. It¡¯s a beautiful mission. We can easily collect a lot of health. It seems that this time there is hope for promotion to the third level of the Supreme Realm. Maybe we can also hit the fourth level of the Supreme Realm. Heavy." What Zixia Dharma King is referring to is the Fengyun Blood Qi Pill given to the eight Dharma Kings by the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect. After taking it, as long as there is killing, the Fengyun Blood Qi Pill will absorb and transform the killing blood Qi into one's own cultivation strength. . In other words, the more you kill, the faster your cultivation will improve. This is also one of the important reasons why Qinglian Dharma King doubts the origin of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect. As far as he knows, this weird upgrade method is probably not the right way. Instead, it is some ancient demons recorded in ancient books who have similar upgrades. means. At this moment, Dharma King Zixia is in high spirits, but Dharma King Qinglian is secretly worried and extremely anxious. "I didn't expect that,"The master was so resolute that he sent people to attack the Seven Star Sect so suddenly. Since the Seven Star Sect is Su Han's current sect, he definitely does not want to see the Seven Star Sect destroyed. I have to find a way to inform him so that he can prepare early. " Qinglian Dharma King also thought about directly rebelling, killing Zixia Dharma King, and making this operation go bankrupt. However, his strength is only enough to deal with one Zixia Dharma King. If the eight elders and sixteen reserve elders accompanying him also take action, it will be very difficult for him to deal with it. Dharma King Qinglian kept thinking, and Dharma King Zixia over there seemed to have noticed something: "Fellow Taoist Qinglian, what are you thinking about?" Dharma King Qinglian came back to his senses, shook his head and said: "It's nothing. I was thinking about things in the teaching just now, and I was lost in thought for a moment." "Oh? What did fellow Taoist think of, can you share it with me?" Zixia Dharma King looked like he was going to break the casserole and ask the question. Qinglian Dharma King said calmly: "It's just random thoughts, so don't talk about it." Dharma King Zixia laughed strangely: "Fellow Taoist Qinglian, many people in our divine sect say that you have a cold personality and have no sense of belonging to the divine sect. In my opinion, you are the one who is most valued by the leader. Otherwise, like this Why did this beautiful job fall on you?" How could Qinglian Dharma King have the intention to chat with him now? I have long been thinking about how to send a message to the Seven Star Sect. It is possible to convey messages by using spiritual consciousness or musical notes. However, the Zixia Dharma King is always following him. If the Qinglian Dharma King rushes to send a message out rashly, it will be very troublesome if it is intercepted. Qinglian Dharma King actually wanted to propose separate operations with Zixia Dharma King, but he was worried that Zixia Dharma King would be suspicious, so he could only resist the impulse and proceed slowly. "It's a pity that Ao Qian couldn't come with us this time. Otherwise, I would have pretended to send him to explore the road ahead, so that I could get the message." Qinglian Dharma King was also a little irritable. The true identity of Qinglian Dharma King is none other than Xun Wuyou, the Brahma saint who risked his life to infiltrate the Fengyun Julong Sect as an undercover agent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1716: Tip-off You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the beginning, the Brahma Saint was seriously injured in the wilderness, and he went to the Sumeru Realm with Ao Qian to find a way to heal his wounds. It was also his destiny. By chance, he opened a place of nirvana for powerful people, and obtained The nirvana inheritance in it. The content of the inheritance is very real. Not only does it contain a Zunjing relic, but also a lot of martial arts experience left by the Zunjing strongman. Coincidentally, it is also somewhat similar to the martial arts path of the Brahma Saint. Therefore, it can be said that Brahma Saint is extremely useful. With this inheritance, he jumped from a monk in the human saint realm to a heavenly saint realm in a very short period of time. After that, Saint Brahma came to Fengyun Julong Sect and pretended to join him. Because of his outstanding cultivation, he was among the first to be given Fengyun Blood Qi Pill and other kinds of miraculous medicines by the leader. This time, his cultivation level skyrocketed again, and he is now at the third level of Zun Realm. As for Ao Qian, although his strength has also been greatly improved, after discussing in private, the two of them felt that it would be easier for them to act in the light and the other in the dark. Therefore, Ao Qian simply did not reveal his true strength and only pretended to be an Earth Saint Realm monk. With such a level of cultivation, in the Fengyun Julong Sect, there is at most a preparatory elder, a person on the third level below the leader. Not many people pay attention to such a person. ¡° In this way, the two have been hanging out in Fengyun Julong Sect for more than a year, and no one knows that the two have actually known each other for a long time. However, whether it is Brahma Saint or Ao Qian, they all took the Fengyun Blood Qi Pill specially prepared by the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect, so the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is not too worried about what trouble they will cause. Today¡¯s Brahma Saint has also abandoned his previous name. After all, he is no longer in Silver Moon Holy Mountain, and the name of Saint has also been abandoned. Today, he is the Qinglian Dharma King of Fengyun Julong Sect, but in his heart, he only recognizes his real name, Xun Wuyou. "No, we must find a way to pass the news to Su Han, so that he can take precautions early." Xun Wuyou has long regarded Su Han as one of his own, and naturally does not want to see Su Han's current sect being betrayed by Fengyun Julong Sect. Destroyed. However, he suffered from having no choice along the way. The Zixia Dharma King was always hanging around him, and he didn't want to expose any flaws. As the team marches, they are getting closer and closer to the Seven Star Sect. They are only less than half a day away from the Seven Star Sect. Seeing this, Xun Wuyou simply ordered the team to stop temporarily, set up camp and rest, and then move forward after they had rested. Dharma King Zixia actually didn¡¯t agree, but the reason Xun Wuyou gave was that everyone had been running around for many days and needed rest so that they could be in the best condition to attack the Seven Star Sect. In this case, Dharma King Zixia could not say anything. Xun Wuyou appeared to be sitting cross-legged and resting on the spot, but secretly, his consciousness was fully activated, searching inch by inch within a radius of several miles. Based on Xun Wuyou's understanding of Su Han, if Su Han was really in this sect, it would be impossible for Su Han not to make some arrangements around here given his character. Xun Wuyou was searching for these arrangements by Su Han. If he found them, he would have the opportunity to inform Su Han. However, he also knew that this was purely a matter of luck. Suddenly, the ears of the Brahma Saint twitched, and his palm suddenly reached out like lightning, but he grabbed it fiercely into the void. When he took his hand back, there was already a bee flapping its wings in his hand. This wasp is completely purple, with circles of gold rings on its belly. Its three pairs of wings are completely transparent, exuding a faint and beautiful luster. "This looks like Su Han's spiritual beast?" The Brahma Saint was overjoyed. He heard from his apprentice Yao Fei that Su Han raised a kind of purple bee. Now the bee he caught looks similar to the one he caught. Concubine Yao described it very similarly. At this time, the figure of Dharma King Zixia also came over: "Fellow Taoist Qinglian, what happened just now?" "Haha, I'm lucky, I caught a little guy." Xun Wuyou remained calm and asked Zixia Dharma King to take a look at the purple bee in his hand, and then directly put the purple bee into his sleeve. Zixia Dharma King saw that it was just a bee. Although it looked beautiful, it was certainly not a threatening existence. At that moment, he relaxed his vigilance and said with a smile: "This little thing is too ineffective and bumped into our gun. How are you going to deal with it, fellow Taoist Qinglian?" Xun Wuyou said calmly: "I happen to be bored in the Kamakura Territory. It's quite interesting to see this little guy flying around. I'll take it as a contracted spirit beast." Although Dharma King Zixia felt that Xun Wuyou's move was a bit sudden, after thinking about it carefully, she couldn't find anything wrong with it. At the moment, she just? reminded: "After all, this is the territory of the Seven Star Sect. You need to be careful whether this bee is sent by someone from the Seven Star Sect." "Well, I am also wary of this. However, the Seven Star Sect is not Tianlong Pavilion after all, and their people do not raise many spiritual beasts. Besides, even if their spiritual beasts fall into my hands, they are mine, right? Are you afraid that it will stir up some trouble?" Xun Wuyou pretended not to take it seriously. " Zixia Dharma King thought about it and felt that he was a little too cautious. He didn't say anything at the moment. He checked around and didn't see any other movement. At that moment, Dharma King Zixia walked aside again. Xun Wuyou sat cross-legged, took out the purple-gold king bee, pretended to be pretentious, and started playing with it. Seeing this, Dharma King Zixia also secretly shook his head: "This fellow Taoist Qinglian is really carefree. He is a garbage spirit beast with average qualifications. How interesting is it to accept a contracted spirit beast?" Dharma King Zixia was also somewhat dissatisfied with Xun Wuyou's actions. At this time, Xun Wuyou had already used his spiritual consciousness to communicate with the Purple Gold King Bee. The content of the communication was naturally to ask the Purple Gold King Bee to report to Su Han. However, Xun Wuyou did not let the purple-gold king bee go directly. Instead, he ordered it to pass the news to other purple-gold king bees if there were other purple-gold king bees nearby, and then come back. ?? This purple-gold king bee is also smart and alert. After receiving Xun Wuyou's instructions, it passed the message to another purple-gold king bee not far away. In the Seven Star Sect, Su Han was practicing in the cave. A purple gold king bee flew in from the outside with fluttering wings, fell into Su Han's hand, and transmitted a piece of spiritual information to Su Han. After Su Han read this piece of spiritual information, he stood up immediately and couldn't hide his joy: "Is he the Brahma Saint? Is he really in the Fengyun Julong Sect?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,717 Attack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han has always believed that the Brahma Sage is a person with great luck and will not fall easily. Seeing the stone tablet left by the Brahma Saint in the realm of Sumeru made Su Han even more convinced of this. But now, Su Han still feels a little bit sincerely excited after actually getting the news about the Brahma Saint. But soon, the news that the Brahma Saint asked the Purple Gold Bee to bring made Su Han frown. "The Fengyun Julong Sect is coming to attack the Seven Star Sect? The expedition team has been stationed outside the Seven Star Sect and will take action soon?" This news made Su Han suddenly stand up. "Isn't the Fengyun Julong Sect besieging Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect? Could it be that it's just a suspicion formation?" Su Han¡¯s mind was spinning very quickly, and he immediately thought that this might just be a plan for the Fengyun Julong Sect to attack the east and attack the west. I am afraid that the Fengyun Julong Sect¡¯s purpose from the beginning was the Seven Star Sect! After all, the Seven Star Sect was the most active in resisting the Fengyun Julong Sect, and Su Han, as a member of the Seven Star Sect, greatly disgraced the Fengyun Julong Sect in the competition. Therefore, the Fengyun Julong Sect chose the Seven Star Sect as a breakthrough point, which was also a way of killing the chicken to scare the monkey. "It's just that the Fengyun Julong Sect probably didn't expect that there would be an undercover agent among the expedition team." "Sage Brahma will not lie to me when he delivers this news to me. I have to inform the Seven Stars Sect so that they can make preparations in advance." When Su Han thought of this, he didn't waste any time and immediately set off to Patriarch Qingyin's cave to inform Patriarch Qingyin of the news. Patriarch Qingyin was also surprised when he heard the news. But his cautious character still made him ask: "Su Han, is your source of information reliable?" "It's absolutely true. The source of the news is an old friend that I respect. Although he is in Fengyun Julong Sect, he does not agree with the various practices of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect. He just wants to investigate the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect. Are they the remnants of the demon clan that infiltrated the Fengyun Dragon Gathering Sect?" After hearing Su Han's words, Patriarch Qingyin no longer hesitated, and immediately stood up and ordered: "Pass my order, all the Seven Star Sect members should gather at the Shanmen Square immediately. At the same time, activate the mountain protection formation and enter emergency combat readiness. state!" "Ancestor, please let me do my part." Su Han is very aware of the truth behind the death of lips and teeth. The current situation in the Upper Nine Regions has reached the brink of breaking out. It is impossible for him to leave the Seven Stars Sect alone. Moreover, when the opponent comes to attack this time, his first target must be Su Han. Therefore, he absolutely cannot watch the Seven Star Sect being crushed by the Fengyun Julong Sect. ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, Dharma King Zixia came to see Xun Wuyou: "Fellow Qinglian, everyone has almost rested. Is it time to hit the road to the Seven Star Sect?" Dharma King Zixia looked eager to try. Obviously, he hoped to attack the Seven Star Sect as soon as possible and make a great contribution to the leader. Having said this, Xun Wuyou naturally couldn't shirk anything anymore. He nodded and said: "Get the team organized and let's hit the road." Xun Wuyou deliberately procrastinated, wanting to give the Seven Star Sect more time to prepare. However, he couldn't make it too obvious. After organizing the team for half an hour, he officially announced that he was on the road. "Su Han, I hope you have received the news. In this way, I can cooperate with you inside and outside." Xun Wuyou secretly prayed in his heart. The army advanced all the way at an extremely fast speed. In less than half a day, we arrived above the Seven Star Sect's mountain gate. "Friend Qinglian, it is said that the Seven Star Sect has a Seven Star Pool, which is a good place for enlightenment and the foundation of the Seven Star Sect. Historically, only the ancestors and masters of the Seven Star Sect can enjoy it. Wait until you and I defeat the Seven Star Sect. , Capture that Su Han alive, maybe the leader will be happy and give the Seven Star Pool to you and me, so we can enjoy it to our heart's content. Hehe" Although this Dharma King Zixia was rewarded by the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect and suddenly became a powerful person in the Venerable Realm, at his core, he was still an indigenous monk from the Nine Realms. There is always a covetous mentality towards things from the four major sects. After all, the four major sects have ruled the Upper Nine Regions for so many years, and they have a lofty status as a god. In the minds of these Upper Nine Domain monks, it is undoubtedly very satisfying to be able to enjoy things that only the ancestors of the four major sects could enjoy in the past. Xun Wuyou was noncommittal, looking at the gate of the Seven Star Sect below, and just asked: "Launch an attack immediately?" The Dharma King Zixia chuckled: "Don't worry, just wait for me for a while." ???????????????????????????The Dharma King suddenly swayed and rushed into the sky. A ball of divine light held him up, making him look majestic. "People of the Seven Star Sect, listen, the Dharma King Zixia of the Divine Sect is here. Today, by the order of the leader of the Divine Sect, he will take over the Seven Star Sect. Everyone in the sect will prosper if they obey me, and will perish if they go against me." This sound, like rolling thunder, spread out all of a sudden and spread to every corner of the Seven Star Sect. Next to Dharma King Zixia, an elder also shouted: "The religion does not need to spend much effort to deal with you. If you are sensible, why don't you surrender quickly?" Afterwards, other people from Fengyun Julong Sect also started shouting. "Return!" "Return!" "Return!" This momentum can be said to be soaring in the sky. However, after they shouted for a long time, they suddenly discovered that the mountain gate of the Seven Star Sect was actually quiet, as if there was no one inside. Even though Dharma King Zixia saw Duo Shiguang again, he couldn't help but be a little dumbfounded at this moment. Originally, he thought that they suddenly descended on the Seven Star Sect, and the people of the Seven Star Sect must have been extremely panicked, as if they were facing a formidable enemy. As a result, not only did the imagined scene not appear, but the Seven Star Sect seemed to be empty. The arrogant and mighty declaration of His Holiness Zixia seemed to have been completely conveyed to the air. How is this going? "Elder Jiang, go down and take a look, what's going on?" Zixia Dharma King suppressed the feeling of unknown evil fire in his heart and ordered an elder beside him. The elder received the order, and his body turned into a stream of light, which quickly shot downwards. This elder is also a half-step master with extraordinary strength. However, when he rushed towards the edge of the Seven Star Sect's mountain gate, a lone cyan light suddenly lit up near the Seven Star Sect's mountain gate, and a defensive formation suddenly activated, like an invisible balloon that was suddenly touched. boom! A powerful cyan light shot towards the half-step elder, and the force of the rebound was astonishing! The elder was caught off guard and was hit by the rebound force, and his whole body was instantly unbalanced. The body involuntarily formed an upside down onion and bounced back. After all, he dived too fast before and couldn't stop the car at all. At this moment, his whole body was bounced back, looking embarrassed. Seeing this scene, Dharma King Zixia also looked ugly and cursed involuntarily: "Trash! Can you miss this?" ¡°Obviously, Dharma King Zixia felt very unhappy when she saw how easily the elder was deflected by the opponent¡¯s defensive formation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,718 The furious Dharma King Zixia You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The elder steadied himself awkwardly, and then explained with a grimace: "Master Dharma King, the power of that defensive formation is unexpectedly strong. I didn't expect its defensive power to be so amazing, and it couldn't slow down for a moment ¡­¡± "Bullshit! It's just a conventional defensive formation. How powerful can it be?" Dharma King Zixia is very angry. Originally, he was already very unhappy when he did not receive a response from even half of the Seven Stars Sect when he made a declaration to show off his power. Now, the people on his side were bounced back by the formation in such a mess. At this moment, someone was surprised and said: "Look, this Seven Star Sect actually seems to have activated the mountain protection formation?" Zixia Dharma King was startled, and then he looked intently, and sure enough, he saw every corner of the Seven Star Sect's mountain gate. If he looked carefully, there were faint runes flickering, faintly forming a huge formation connection. It was really open. Formed the mountain-protecting formation. The power of the mountain-protecting formation is usually dozens of times that of ordinary defensive formations. It is no wonder that Elder Jiang was so badly rebounded just now. The opening of the sect's mountain-protecting formation requires the support of a large amount of yuan stones, and a large number of sect strongmen to preside over the formation. Therefore, few sects would activate their mountain-protecting formations until the critical moment when a powerful enemy invades. At most, they are some conventional defensive formations, used to guard against small-scale enemies. But now, the Seven Star Sect has activated the mountain protection formation, and the entire sect is still quiet, with not a single person in sight. How is this going? Dharma King Zixia was confused. Could it be that the people of the Seven Star Sect already knew about the divine sect¡¯s troops coming to fight? But how is this possible? At this moment, a figure suddenly shot out from the mountain gate of the Seven Star Sect. This figure stood carelessly in front of the mountain gate. His tall body and shaggy hair looked extremely wild. This man stood in front of the Seven Star Sect Mountain Gate, but laughed loudly and said: "Guys from Fengyun Julong Sect, your people ate turtles here last time. Are you coming back for revenge this time? I hope you will come this time He has acquired several powerful characters, otherwise, if he is beaten away by us again, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he has lost the reputation of your so-called divine religion?¡± The person who spoke was none other than Wan Qixing of the Seven Star Sect. Dharma King Zixia felt angry after being ridiculed by Wan Qixing. "Is there anyone willing to take down this mean-mouthed boy for me first?" "I'm willing to go!" Immediately, several elders jumped out, some of them were at the level of respect, and some were at the level of half-step respect. They can all see that this kid who jumped out is young and his cultivation level is only at the seventh level of the Saint Realm. He is a soft persimmon and they all want to pinch him. "Since you are so active, let the three of you come together." Dharma King Zixia ordered, not wanting to waste too much time. The three elders, one at the Zun Realm and two at the Half-Step Zun Realm, heard the words and rushed towards Wan Qixing very fast. Wan Qixing smiled, took a few steps back, and returned to the protective range of the mountain guard formation. Seeing the three men on the opposite side approaching fiercely, he was not afraid at all. ¡°Boy, suffer death!¡± The three elders were already prepared for the mountain-protecting formation, so naturally they would not be as embarrassed as Elder Jiang just now. In their opinion, if they want to break through a crack in a mountain-protecting formation of this level, they can still do it. When they were still a short distance away from the mountain-protecting formation, the three elders took out their weapons and struck the mountain-protecting formation with three extremely powerful attacks. Bang bang bang! What surprised the three elders was that the three attacks on the mountain-protecting formation not only failed to break the mountain-protecting formation, but even seemed like a few drops of rain falling on the lake, causing no waves at all. Seeing this scene from a distance, Dharma King Zixia¡¯s face darkened. The power of this mountain-protecting formation was actually several times stronger than he imagined. King Zixia naturally doesn¡¯t know that the Seven Star Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting formation was reinforced by Su Han through Jedi spirit beads and the theory in ¡°The Total Source of One Hundred Formations¡±. Naturally, it is not comparable to ordinary mountain-protecting formations. The three elders did not believe in evil, and the attacks in their hands were like a storm, hitting the mountain-protecting formation with ping-ping-pong-pong. Suddenly, sparks flew everywhere. As a result, it was naturally in vain. In the end, the three elders could only return to the Fengyun Julong Sect¡¯s camp in despair, and reported to Zixia Dharma King: ¡°Dharma King, it¡¯s not that we are incompetent, it¡¯s that the opponent¡¯s defense formation is too strong.¡± At this time, Dharma King Zixia was already extremely unhappy. What he couldn't understand the most was?How did the Seven Stars Sect predict in advance that they would bring people along and activate the mountain-protecting formation? Is there a traitor who leaked the secret? However, the people of the divine religion present have either taken Fengyun Blood Qi Pill or other control drugs given by the leader. Who would become a traitor without opening their eyes? Isn't this tantamount to seeking death? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, along the way, he really didn't find anyone sending the message. At this time, Wan Qixing shouted again: "That Zixia Dharma King above, weren't you very majestic just now? How come you are at the end of the road and become a coward? Haha, I sent my subordinates to lead the battle, because I was afraid that I would not be able to defeat him. Is it a loss of face to open a formation?" When Zixia Dharma King heard what Wan Qixing said, his temples beat with anger, and he said to Xun Wuyou: "Fellow Taoist Qinglian, this kid is so arrogant, I will personally go down and crush him to ashes!" As soon as Xun Wuyou saw the Seven-Star Sect's mountain-protecting formation opened, he already knew in his heart that the Seven-Star Sect had received the news, and he was determined in his heart. Hearing what Dharma King Zixia said, Xun Wuyou said calmly: "Go ahead and I'll help you plunder the formation." "Okay, let me go and behead this kid, then turn around and capture Su Han and take him back to the leader to claim credit." Zixia Dharma King Jiejie smiled strangely, and his body turned into a ball of purple electric light. The speed was so fast that it was comparable to lightning. In a flash, he rushed towards Wan Qixing below. When Wan Qixing saw Dharma King Zixia approaching with great momentum, he knew that his task of luring the enemy deep in had been completed. He smiled, but took a step back. From behind Wan Qixing, a figure suddenly appeared, but it was Su Han holding a Jedi array disk. Su Han was seen calmly, holding the formation plate in one hand and making seals with the other. Glittering runes continued to float out of the formation plate and merged into the mountain-protecting formation in front of Su Han. "Boy, are you Su Han? You are pretending to be a ghost!" Zixia Dharma King reacted very quickly. From the formation disk in Su Han's hand and the aura emanating from his body, he initially concluded that he was the person he wanted to capture alive. At that moment, Jie Jie smiled strangely, dived at high speed, and stretched out his big hand to catch Su Han. go. It¡¯s not that Dharma King Zixia has forgotten the existence of the mountain-protecting formation, but that he feels that with his third-level cultivation, he can simply ignore the mountain-protecting formation. However¡ª¡ª The next moment, Dharma King Zixia hit a looming golden wall of energy, sending out tragic golden ripples. This collision made Zixia Dharma King's eyes flash with stars, and an unbelievable thought flashed through his heart: "I was actually bounced back by this mountain-protecting formation?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 1,719 Betrayal on the spot You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Dharma King Zixia didn¡¯t have time to think too much. He dived just now at an extremely fast speed, several times faster than Elder Jiang at the beginning. Therefore, the backlash he suffered was several times stronger than that of Elder Jiang. Since Zixia Dharma King did not expect that he would be bounced back, he was not prepared for the rebound force. Caught off guard, Dharma King Zixia leaned back, forming a graceful arc, and was suddenly bounced back. At this moment, Xun Wuyou's figure suddenly activated and faced Dharma King Zixia. The elders and preparatory elders of Fengyun Julong Sect who were present saw Dharma King Qinglian suddenly shooting at Dharma King Zixia. They all thought that Dharma King Qinglian was cooperating with Dharma King Zixia and didn¡¯t think much about it. Even Dharma King Zixia thinks so in her heart. Seeing the Qinglian Dharma King coming towards him, he thought that the Qinglian Dharma King was trying to help him weaken his momentum and reduce the damage. He immediately shouted: "Fellow Taoist Qinglian, come to my rescue quickly!" It¡¯s too late to say it, but it¡¯ll be soon. The moment the figure of Qinglian Dharma King touched Zixia Dharma King, a green and cold light suddenly passed in front of Zixia Dharma King's neck. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Between the flashes of cold light, murderous aura filled the void. The speed is simply astonishing. Except for Su Han, no one present even saw clearly what was going on. The next moment, the head of Zixia Dharma King was suddenly separated from the body, flying high into the sky, his eyes widened, and he felt as if he would not rest in peace. The person who killed him was naturally Qinglian Dharma King, Xun Wuyou. Xun Wuyou took advantage of Dharma King Zixia being caught off guard and killed Dharma King Zixia with one move. As soon as he fell, he rushed back toward the Fengyun Julong Sect army. His aura of respectability suddenly overflowed, and a powerful murderous intention swept over him. The entire Fengyun Julongjiao army is locked. This scene fell into the eyes of everyone, and everyone was stunned. Even everyone in the Seven Star Sect was shocked by this scene. Only Su Han still looked calm. Everyone at Fengyun Julong Sect was shocked. They never expected that such a change would happen. "King Qinglian! You, how dare you betray the divine religion! Do you want your life?" An elder of Fengyun Julong Sect couldn't believe it and shouted loudly. Xun Wuyou looked cold and did not answer. He raised his hand and a green light shot out, hitting the elder of Fengyun Julong Sect who was speaking. The man screamed and fell from the clouds, not knowing whether he was alive or dead. This time, the Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect army felt like it was facing a formidable enemy. "Dharma King Qinglian has rebelled. Hurry, send someone back to report to the leader!" "Everyone, gather into a combined attack formation to take down King Qinglian!" The Fengyun Julong Sect has been able to develop from a group of rabble to its current strength. Naturally, it cannot rely on just two brushes. Not only are the members of the cult individually strong, but they have also practiced various combined attack formations. Once assembled into a combined attack formation, each person's combat effectiveness can be doubled. At this moment, these elders and followers of Fengyun Julong Sect also quickly gathered together to form a combined attack formation to surround Dharma King Qinglian. Although Dharma King Qinglian is a powerful person at the third level of respect, he still feels outnumbered when surrounded by this combined attack formation. At this moment, Patriarch Qing Yin, who had been waiting for a long time, led a group of elite combat forces from the Seven Star Sect and suddenly rushed out of the mountain-protecting formation. "Kill!" "Get rid of these guys who have evil intentions towards my Seven Star Sect!" Everyone¡¯s eyes were red, and they rushed towards the elders and members of Fengyun Julong Sect desperately. The people of Fengyun Julong Sect were caught off guard, and their formation was suddenly shattered into pieces. When they came to their senses and wanted to regroup, they were helplessly aware that strange runes were emerging around each of them, just like transparent bricks, being piled up, getting bigger and bigger. High, forming invisible walls that divide the void into small pieces. Each of them can only stay in their own small space. " Moreover, that small space is still being squeezed. Those weird runes are growing more and more, squeezing their space. " Moreover, these strange runes actually contain extremely terrifying energy, and they are definitely not something they can break through. As a result, everyone in the Fengyun Julong Sect is really miserable, unable to move even an inch, and each person cannot even use twenty-three percent of their strength. These runes are naturally Su Han¡¯s all-encompassing runes. Su Han?It was just a small test, but I didn't expect that when the all-encompassing rune was used, its power would be extraordinary. There are hundreds of people in the Fengyun Julong Sect, including several powerful ones in the Venerable Realm. All of them are trapped by the Wanxiang Rune and cannot use it. Seeing this, Xun Wuyou also raised his weapon and cooperated with the Qingyin Patriarch of the Seven Star Sect and others to start harvesting. Soon, there were figures falling from the void one after another. These people were basically spared their lives and were dragged into the Seven Star Sect as prisoners. A battle that was supposed to be brutal became surprisingly simple due to Xun Wuyou's betrayal. The Seven Star Sect took down the attacking team of Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect almost without spending a single soldier. When the last prisoner was dragged away, Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s eyes also fell on Xun Wuyou. Xun Wuyou's calm and intelligent temperament, as well as his strength, greatly surprised Patriarch Qingyin, and he secretly sighed that there is a sky beyond the sky. Thinking that this kind of person turned out to be Su Han's old friend, Patriarch Qingyin couldn't help but feel that Su Han was not simple. "This fellow Taoist is Venerable Qingyin of the Seven Star Sect." Facing Xun Wuyou, Patriarch Qingyin did not dare to neglect him. "I'm Xun Wuyou." Xun Wuyou didn't talk too much. At this time, Su Han came forward. When Xun Wuyou saw Su Han, his eyes turned slightly red. "Sage, how have you been these past two years, old man?" Su Han was also filled with emotion. "I am no longer a Brahma saint. If you want, just call me brother Wuyou." Xun Wuyou smiled, but he was very open-minded. "Brother Wuyou, Silver Moon Holy Mountain, you are not going back?" Su Han asked. Xun Wuyou shook his head slightly: "I believe that you have arranged the Silver Moon Holy Mountain very well. With brother Tai'a, Feng Yin, Duoluo, and Zhongli sitting in charge, I am also relieved. Now I have a better position than when I returned to the Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Mountains are more important." Su Han also knows that Xun Wuyou has always been a wise man who cares about the common people. He looks at problems from a higher perspective than ordinary people. To him, the gains and losses of a city or a place are far less important than the general trend of human territory. For Xun Wuyou now, the most important thing is to find out whether the mysterious leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is a demon. "Brother Wuyou, the entire team of Fengyun Julong Sect has been captured by us. If you are willing, you can stay in the Seven Star Sect. I believe that as the ambitions of Fengyun Julong Sect continue to expand, the details of the leader will be revealed. , the truth will surely come to light.¡± Su Han sent out an invitation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,720 Xun Wuyou¡¯s speculation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Patriarch Qingyin and other senior Seven Star Sect officials also agreed and extended invitations. In particular, Patriarch Qingyin strongly invited Xun Wuyou to stay and become the Supreme Guest Elder of the Seven Star Sect. It can be seen that Patriarch Qingyin sincerely hopes that Xun Wuyou will stay in the Seven Star Sect. In this way, the confidence of the Seven Star Sect can also be greatly increased. The position of the Supreme Keqing Elder is completely equal to that of the Ancestor. However, Xun Wuyou declined politely: "I also have a friend who, like me, is lurking in the Fengyun Julong Sect. The two of us have agreed to advance together and retreat together. I can't leave him there alone." What's more, I haven't investigated the details of Fengyun Julong Sect, let alone leave." The friend Xun Wuyou mentioned naturally refers to Ao Qian. Su Han also knew that with Xun Wuyou's temper, he wouldn't stay if he said he wouldn't stay. At that moment, Su Han also nodded lightly without holding back. Ancestor Qingyin said worriedly: "After you go back, what will you say to the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect? This time the Fengyun Julong Sect sent out troops, it can be said that the entire army was wiped out. How could the leader not ask questions about you? " Xun Wuyou smiled faintly: "I told the leader that Dharma King Zixia had actually colluded with your Seven Star Sect for a long time. After arriving at the Seven Star Sect, Dharma King Zixia rebelled on the spot and joined forces with the people of the Seven Star Sect to eliminate Fengyun Ju. The Dragon Sect¡¯s expedition team. I was the only one who fought my way out. After killing Dharma King Zixia, I was seriously injured and escaped back to Fengyun Julong Sect. What¡¯s this explanation?¡± Ancestor Qingyin was surprised: "This injury cannot be faked. Are you going to" "It doesn't matter, as long as it doesn't arouse the suspicion of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect, I don't mind putting some color on myself." Xun Wuyou's eyes revealed a firm look. "Let's do this, fellow Taoist Wuyou. Our Seven Star Sect has a secret elixir. After taking it, it can temporarily suppress the spiritual power in the Zifu in the Dantian. To outsiders, it looks like after the Zifu was burned crazily in a battle. It causes a serious injury and is close to death. But in fact, this elixir will not cause any side effects on Zifu. After three to five months, the effect of the medicine will slowly disappear automatically. " "There are only a few pills of this kind in the Seven Star Sect. It was refined by the ancestor of the Seven Star Sect and passed down from generation to generation. It is used to give ancestors and sect leader-level figures to fake death when the sect is in critical moments of life and death. . Before you return to the Fengyun Julong Sect, take this elixir to pretend to be seriously injured and about to die. Don¡¯t worry about the flaws being discovered. The level of this elixir is very high, and it is definitely not something that today¡¯s monks can see. Even if they use magic Through the inspection of consciousness, we can only see that your Dantian Zifu is indeed extremely weak." Patriarch Qingyin said, took out a pill and handed it to Xun Wuyou. "Thank you, fellow Taoist Qingyin." Xun Wuyou accepted the elixir without any politeness. "Friend Wuyou has been lurking in the Fengyun Julong Sect these days. Can you find out whether the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect is a remnant of the demon clan?" Patriarch Qingyin asked curiously. Xun Wuyou thought for a moment and said seriously: "To be honest, I'm not sure. However, what I can confirm is that the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect should be very young." "Young?" Ancestor Qingyin and the rest of the Seven Star Sect were all surprised. In their eyes, the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect has so many hands and eyes, why can't he be an old monster who has lived for hundreds or thousands of years? As a result, Xun Wuyou actually said that the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is very young? "The leader of Fengyun Julong Cult, has he ever shown his face in front of you?" Patriarch Qingyin asked doubtfully. Xun Wuyou shook his head and said: "No, no matter when he appears, his face is always unclear. However, no matter how hard he hides it, his thinking and acting style are definitely that of a young man." Patriarch Qingyin and the others were dubious, but Su Han trusted Xun Wuyou's ability to see people. He felt that Xun Wuyou's conclusion was probably correct. The leader of Fengyun Julong Cult is actually a young man, which is a bit intriguing. Xun Wuyou added. "If it were an ordinary demon clan, what they most want to do is to continuously release other sealed demon clans. However, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect did not do this. Instead, he was keen on unifying the nine regions and fighting for power. But if Although he is not a demon, the methods he uses to control people are somewhat similar to those of the demons. They both gain power from people and control them with poison at the same time." "Wait a minute" Ancestor Qingyin's expression changed, "You said that the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult uses poison to control you? Aren't you very dangerous?" "Haha, as long as I go back, this poison will not attack. What's more, I believe there is no poison in the world that Su Han can't detoxify." Xun Wuyou said meaningfullyHe glanced at Su Han. Xun Wuyou's evaluation of Su Han was so high that Patriarch Qingyin was extremely surprised. "However, regardless of whether he is a demon or not, his actions are harmful to the overall situation of the Upper Nine Regions. As long as there is such a person in the Upper Nine Regions, there will be no peace." "Okay, it's time for me to go back." Xun Wuyou didn't want to delay for too long. He knew that the later he went back, the more suspicious the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect would be. "Brother Wuyou, take care." "Friend Wuyou, take care." Xun Wuyou nodded, and his figure turned into a ball of light and disappeared into the void. Patriarch Qingyin sighed: "This fellow Taoist Wuyou is really the most caring person I have ever seen in my life. Compared with him, I feel inferior." Su Han said: "The Fengyun Julong Sect will not give up after their entire army is wiped out this time. They will definitely make a comeback. When they come next time, it won't be so simple." Patriarch Qingyin nodded heavily: "The next time the Fengyun Julong Sect invades, it will definitely be a bloody battle. It is impossible to say that the survival of our Seven Star Sect will depend on this battle." "Swear to defend the Seven Star Sect to the death!" "Swear to defend the Seven Star Sect to the death!" Everyone in the Seven Star Sect is full of fighting spirit. Patriarch Qingyin pressed his hand and said: "Okay, everyone should go back to practice. Let's seize the time. The day of the decisive battle is not far away." "Ancestor, I have also gone back to practice." Su Han also deeply feels the importance of strength. Now, with every additional strength he has, he has more confidence to fight against the Fengyun Julong Sect. In Su Han's mind, he has long regarded it as his responsibility to fight against the Fengyun Julong Sect. Regardless of whether the Fengyun Julong Sect is a remnant of the demon clan, if so, it is undoubtedly the responsibility of every human monk to fight against the demon clan. If not, then Su Han also has the responsibility to find out what the origin of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is? Is it related to the Eternal City? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,721 The Angry Storm Julong Cult Leader You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! That night, Su Han entered the Seven Star Pool again and announced that he would practice seclusion to improve his strength and prepare to face the Fengyun Julong Sect. Su Han doesn¡¯t know how powerful the mysterious leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect is, but since he has joined the Seven Star Sect, there is absolutely no way he can leave in times of crisis. In the world of martial arts, there are many variables, and no one can have both sides. Su Han feels that at critical moments, it is better to take some responsibility. This is also the principle of his life. Therefore, at this juncture when the Storm Julong Sect may attack at any time, it is absolutely impossible for Su Han to abandon the Seven Star Sect and not advance and retreat together with the Seven Star Sect. ¡°Furthermore, although Su Han joined the Seven Star Sect not long ago, he vaguely seemed to have established some kind of magical communication with the Seven Star Pond after one month of enlightenment in the Seven Star Pond. He has a feeling that this Seven Star Sect is a sect with spiritual inheritance. That month made Su Han vaguely feel like home. Therefore, although Su Han did not show any high-sounding attitude to Patriarch Qingyin today, he was extremely determined in his heart and would never succumb to the Fengyun Julong Sect. Even if there was no talk of coexistence or death, he would definitely be willing to do it. Fight until the end. This is not about the depth of his feelings for the Seven Star Sect, but an emotional connection that has been vaguely formed after he attained enlightenment in the Seven Star Pond for a month. Even though the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect may come from the Eternal City, the Eternal City is very big. Su Han will not regard him as one of his own just because he comes from the Eternal City. On the contrary, Qing Yin, the ancestor of the Seven Star Sect, and the entire Seven Star Sect, treated Su Han very well during this period of time. When it comes to being one of their own, this Seven Star Sect can truly be regarded as one of Su Han's own. ¡­¡­ boom! The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect slammed his fist on the table in front of him. It can be seen that the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is extremely angry. A pair of eyes also glanced at Xun Wuyou in front of him, their gazes were gloomy and full of frightening oppression. However, it was Mr. Qi who was beside the leader, who advised him: "Master, calm down, there is no need to make yourself angry." In front of outsiders, Mr. Qi did not call the leader a son. Instead, he called the leader the same as others. However, in Xun Wuyou's eyes, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect could not control his emotions, which exposed the fact that he was actually very young. At the moment, Xun Wuyou was also calm, with his head lowered, as if he was waiting for resignation. The leader of the Fengyun Julong Cult stared at Xun Wuyou in front of him with his powerful consciousness. At this moment, Xun Wuyou had taken the secret elixir of the Seven Star Sect, which suppressed the fluctuation of spiritual power in Zifu's Dantian to a minimum. No matter which way you look at it, it looks like it's dying. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect looked at it for a long time and didn't see anything strange. He couldn't help but look at Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai beside him. Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai also shook their heads. Apparently, they didn't see any flaws in Xun Wuyou. "Dharma King Qinglian, please tell me in detail what happened after the expedition team arrived at the Seven Star Sect. This sect mainly knows how the Dharma King Zixia betrayed." The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect ordered. Xun Wuyou calmly stated what happened in the Seven Star Sect in a weak voice. However, he exchanged himself with Dharma King Zixia, and blamed Dharma King Zixia for his defection in battle, saying that after Dharma King Zixia plotted against him, he teamed up with the Seven Star Sect to destroy the Fengyun Julong Sect and went out to conquer the country. Of the team, only he managed to kill Zixia Dharma King at the cost of burning the Zi Mansion, and then escaped with serious injuries. It sounds like there are no flaws in Xun Wuyou's statement. The leader of Fengyun Julong Cult was also dubious. He is not a fool. He knows that he cannot 100% believe in the Qinglian Dharma King right away. However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that King Qinglian would not have the guts to play tricks on him. After all, this Qinglian Dharma King took his own Fengyun Blood Qi Pill, which is equivalent to holding his life in his own hands. Thinking of this, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect also had a stern face and ordered: "Mr. Qi, please arrange for Qinglian Dharma King, give him some healing holy medicine, and try to repair his Dantian Zifu. Mr. Gai, go and pass on my order, Summon all the elders and preparatory elders of Fengyun Julong Sect to gather in the main hall!" The other six Dharma Kings of Fengyun Julong Sect are all performing tasks outside at the moment and have not rushed back. Soon, all the elders and reserve elders who stayed at the main helm gathered in the main hall. The leader of Fengyun Julong Cult is sitting on the majestic throne, his face is still covered by the mysterious brilliance. His voice sounded faintly in the hall: "Everyone, since the rise of our divine religion in the Upper Nine Realms, we have become invincible. Nowadays, some people seem to be unconvinced and are trying to fight against the rising trend of our divine religion. You should know who this leader is talking about, right? " "Seven Star Sect?" "Is it the Seven Star Sect? Leader, could it be that our army of the Divine Religion has hit a snag with the Seven Star Sect?" "Is this impossible?" Everyone was talking a little bit, and everyone was a little unbelievable. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect sneered: "Dharma King Zixia actually betrayed our divine sect and secretly colluded with the Seven Star Sect. After plotting against the Qinglian Dharma King, he joined forces with the Seven Star Sect to send out the army of our divine sect and wipe out everyone. Stay. Hahaha, good, very good!¡± The leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect laughed loudly, but anyone could hear that the laughter of the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect contained incomparable anger. He was really and completely angered. "Leader, how dare Zixia Dharma King be so bold?" "Leader, that Dharma King Zixia is so ambitious, even if he is crushed to ashes, it will be difficult to relieve the hatred in his heart!" The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect waved his hand and said calmly: "Dharma King Zixia didn't know how to praise him, and he was killed by Dharma King Qinglian at the cost of burning the Zi Mansion. This leader of Qinglian Dharma King will record it for him, and he will also I will give him the healing medicine so that his Dantian and Purple Mansion can be restored as before. In short, what this leader wants you to understand is that if you serve this leader, you absolutely don¡¯t have to worry about not getting any benefits, as long as you do your best for this leader. , the opportunity given to you by this leader is definitely much more exaggerated than you imagined." "We will definitely do our best to serve the leader!" The people below responded in unison, and the sound shook the sky. "Master, the Seven Stars Sect still dares to resist in a corner. In my opinion, we should use the strength of the whole sect to kill them and let them understand what despair means!" "Leader, we should suppress those people who don't know how to praise with all our strength!" These elders and preparatory elders are also clamoring. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,722 The old man in yellow and the girl in red You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect pressed his hands and said calmly: "Everyone, the Seven Star Sect didn't know how to promote before and resisted stubbornly. It was nothing more than secret collusion with Zixia Dharma King, thinking that it could turn the tide with the help of Zixia Dharma King. Now. Now , Dharma King Zixia has been beheaded, and this leader should jump to the head when he sees this Seven Star Sect." "Leader, there is only one person in the Seven Star Sect who is the most enthusiastic, and that is Su Han. If that kid dies or surrenders, the backbone of the Seven Star Sect will suddenly fall." "I think the Seven Star Sect has begun to panic now. Once Dharma King Zixia dies, what will they use to fight against our divine sect? No matter how hard Su Han jumps, he will still be a young genius and has not grown up yet." "Leader, why don't we issue an ultimatum and order that boy Su Han to come to the sect, kneel in front of the leader and kowtow nine times. If he can do it, let everyone in the Seven Star Sect be spared and spare their lives. If you do If not, we won¡¯t even give them a chance to surrender. They will kill everyone from top to bottom of the Seven Star Sect. Hahaha, I wonder how that kid will choose?¡± This suggestion made the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult¡¯s eyes light up. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is indeed holding back his anger. This kind of anger cannot be fully vented even if the Seven Stars Sect is bloodbathed. But this proposal is quite novel, and the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect feels relieved just thinking about it. If Su Han agrees to kowtow, it will undoubtedly be very satisfying for the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult. And if Su Han disagrees, then there will be a legitimate reason to bloodbath the Seven Star Sect. When the time comes, let everyone in the Seven Star Sect hate that boy named Su Han. "Boy, this is the price you pay for tampering with the ancient sect ruins!" When the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect thought of this, he felt a burst of joy in his heart, and immediately ordered: "Pass on my order to bring this ultimatum to the Seven Star Sect immediately!" The Kamakura region where Fengyun Julong Sect's chief helm is located is quite far away from the Seven Stars Sect. When the ultimatum from the Fengyun Julong Sect reached the Seven Star Sect, it was already half a month later. The envoy of Fengyun Julong Sect intended to let everyone in the Seven Star Sect know about this. He deliberately announced this order from the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect at the top of the mountain gate at the highest volume. All of a sudden, the entire Seven Star Sect seemed to have exploded. "What? Let Senior Brother Su Han kneel down, otherwise the Seven Star Sect will be slaughtered with blood?" "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you believe it? Could it be that they will really spare our lives if Senior Brother Su Han kneels down? Is this possible?" "No matter it may be impossible, at least this is a glimmer of hope. I don't want to die." "If you don't want to die, you should rely on your own strength to fight and place your hopes on others. This is a coward!" "Senior Brother Su Han is still in seclusion, but even if he comes out of seclusion, it is impossible for him to kneel to others." "No matter what, let's wait for him to come out of seclusion first. Alas, the sky in the Upper Nine Realms is really going to change. Can our Seven Star Sect really survive this disaster?" The sky above the entire Seven Star Sect seemed to be covered with a layer of haze, and everyone's mood became heavy. However, the actions of the Fengyun Julong Sect did not stop because of the haze of the Seven Star Sect. Soon, Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect also received an ultimatum from Fengyun Julong Sect. As long as Su Han was willing to kneel down, everyone in Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect could also be saved from death. Suddenly, Su Han became the core and focus of the entire Upper Nine Realms. However, at this time, Su Han was still practicing in seclusion in Qixing Pond and was unaware of the trends in the outside world. And Patriarch Qingyin, after learning about this ultimatum, was very calm and did not immediately go to Su Han who was in retreat. Time passes like this day by day. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is also very patient. As long as Su Han doesn't reply, he will not act rashly. However, this kind of patience has its limit after all, and it cannot be delayed indefinitely. On this day, in the Seven Star Pond, Su Han suddenly stood up and exhaled a breath of filthy breath: "This Seven Star Pond is indeed destined for me. After practicing in seclusion here for a month, my cultivation has improved to another level." Su Han is now at the ninth level of the Holy Realm. Mobilizing the spiritual power in Zifu in Dantian and feeling the sound of wind and thunder, Su Han was also full of confidence. Now, when he fights alone, he is completely worthy of being a first- and second-level expert.   If you use the formation methods obtained at the Jedi Gate ruins, you can even deal with the third level of Zun Realm. "Huh? Is there an audio-visual talisman?" Su Han stretched out his hand to grab it. When he retracted his hand, there was already an audio-visual talisman in his palm. After reading the information, Su Han's brows immediately wrinkled. The audio-visual talisman was passed down by Patriarch Qingyin. "The Fengyun Julong Sect has sent an ultimatum. As long as I go to the main helm of the Fengyun Julong Sect and kowtow nine times to the leader, will everyone in the three major sects be spared death?" "snort¡­¡­" Su Han rubbed his hands and turned the audio-visual talisman into ashes. There was also a cold look on his face: "This leader of the Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect is indeed very scheming. Want to use this trick to trap me into injustice?" "I don't know why the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect hates me so much. Is it really because I took away the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect?" Su Han naturally wouldn¡¯t even think about kowtowing. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know how Patriarch Qingyin views this matter? Patriarch Qingyin didn¡¯t say much else in the audio-visual talisman. He just asked Su Han to go to his cave after leaving seclusion. Arriving at Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s cave, Patriarch Qingyin has obviously been waiting for a long time. Su Han's eyes suddenly noticed that besides Patriarch Qingyin, there were actually two people in this cave, two people he had never seen before. An old man in apricot-yellow robes and a young girl in red robes. Su Han¡¯s eyes only stayed on these two people for a moment, then he looked away and bowed his hands to Patriarch Qingyin: ¡°I¡¯ve met Patriarch.¡± "Sit down quickly." Patriarch Qingyin's attitude was as gentle as ever. The old man in apricot-yellow robes looked at this scene with an indifferent expression. The girl in red seemed to be surprised that Su Han, a junior, did not show any courtesy in front of the ancestor, and stared at Su Han in slight surprise. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,723 The Legend of the Eternal City You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han sat down and asked: "The ancestor summoned must be for the ultimatum of Fengyun Julong Sect, right?" Ancestor Qingyin looked solemn, nodded, and said: "However, don't worry, the Seven Star Sect is definitely not the kind of sect that relies on betraying its disciples to earn a living. I don't understand the so-called ultimatum at all. consider." Patriarch Qingyin also knows that such a statement is very crucial if he wants to gain Su Han's trust and full help. "Thank you, Ancestor." Su Han smiled faintly, "Ancestor, please rest assured that I, Su Han, have never forgotten my roots. During this time, I enlightened in Qixing Pond and gained a lot. I always feel that I have a destiny with Qixing Pond. I As a disciple of the Seven Star Sect, the Seven Star Sect will always have a place in my heart. No matter what disaster happens, as long as I, Su Han, am still here, I will definitely keep the Seven Star Sect¡¯s incense alive.¡± Patriarch Qingyin was overjoyed: "The Seven Star Sect is blessed to have you! As long as we all advance and retreat together, I believe there will be no difficulty that we cannot overcome." "Ancestor, who are these two?" Su Han's eyes turned to the old man and the girl. Ancestor Qingyin hurriedly said: "I haven't introduced you yet. These two masters claim to be from the land of gods. They want to form an alliance with our Seven Star Sect to jointly fight against the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect. I invite you to come this time. The main reason is to discuss this matter.¡± "Exalted person? From the land of gods?" Su Han's eyes fell on the old man and the girl. After looking at it, Su Han suddenly discovered that the old man's cultivation was somewhat invisible to him for a while. Even the seemingly young girl in red is at least at the third level of Zun Realm, and she doesn't know if she has any hidden strength. "These two people?" Su Han was secretly surprised. The cultivation strength of these two people was definitely not something that he could explore now. Why do these two people appear in the Upper Nine Realms? "You two said they came from the land of gods. What kind of place is the land of gods? Since you two have extraordinary strength, why do you condescend to form an alliance with our Seven Star Sect?" Su Han stared at these two people with a faint gleam in his eyes. people. These two people are of unknown origin and have great strength. They came to the Seven Star Sect and said they wanted to form an alliance. Moreover, it was at a critical moment when the Seven Star Sect was threatened by the Fengyun Julong Sect. This is such a coincidence. Su Han feels that it is not an exaggeration to think that he has a few more eyes. The girl in red seemed unhappy when she heard Su Han's aggressive questions. She frowned and scolded: "It's your blessing that we are willing to form an alliance with you. You are asking questions like this because you don't want to form an alliance." Well? Well, we can find other people to form an alliance with, there is no need to go to your Seven Star Sect." Su Han smiled lightly and said: "My question is not excessive. If you two don't even want to answer such a question, it only means that you have no sincerity in forming an alliance. If you have no sincerity, then go back to where you came from, Sorry for not sending it far!" "you!" The girl in red was so angry that she stood up directly. At this time, the old man in apricot-yellow robes said: "Hongye, sit down!" The girl seemed to respect the old man very much, and sat back reluctantly after hearing this. The old man looked at Su Han and Ancestor Qingyin, looked calm, and said, "Have you heard of the Eternal City?" Ancestor Qingyin showed a look of surprise on his face, and then nodded after a moment. Evidently, he had heard of the name but had little understanding of it. Su Han was very surprised in his heart. He didn't expect that the old man in apricot-yellow robes would mention the Eternal City when he came up. Could it be that the old man and the girl were from the Eternal City? Ancestor Qingyin smiled bitterly and said: "The Eternal City, isn't that a legendary place? In the Upper Nine Regions, there have always been legends about the Eternal City, saying that it is a place like a fairy mountain and an island. I always thought that it was just Existing in fiction.¡± "No, the Eternal City is real." The old man in apricot-yellow robes made a shocking statement, and Patriarch Qingyin immediately showed a look of extreme shock. Only Su Han smiled bitterly in his heart. He was the Alchemy God of the Eternal City in his previous life. How could he not know that the Eternal City really existed? But, are the old man and the girl also from the Eternal City? Ancestor Qingyin sighed: "Don't blame me for being so surprised. For the Upper Nine Regions, the Eternal City is a mythical and legendary place. Even though I am the top expert in the Upper Nine Regions, I have never been there. What is the Eternal City? I heard that there are countless powerful people who have surpassed the realm of the Eternal City living in the Eternal City, but is it true?" The old man in apricot-yellow robe nodded: "I don't blame you for being surprised. The operation of the Eternal City has certainConstrained by the rules of heaven, the strong men of the Eternal City cannot easily come to the territory below. Unless a very small number of people take advantage of the loopholes in the rules of heaven, they can come down and leave some legends about the Eternal City. Of course, it is extremely difficult for people in the lower realms to go to the Eternal City. " Su Han knew all of this from his previous life. Patriarch Qingyin sighed after hearing this: "So, do you two come from the Eternal City?" "no." The old man in apricot-yellow robe unexpectedly denied it, "We are not from the Eternal City, but from other places. However, the place where we come from can be said to be of the same nature as the Eternal City. They are all from you." A place where monks from the Nine Realms cannot go. Our place is also bound by the rules of Heaven, and we cannot easily come to the territories below you. This is also a kind of protection for you by the rules of Heaven." Ancestor Qingyin can also understand that if there really are places similar to the Eternal City, if the strong people there want to visit the Upper Nine Realms, the Upper Nine Realms would have been razed thousands of times. . The old man in apricot-yellow robes continued: "Although we are not from the Eternal City, the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect is from the Eternal City." "What?" Ancestor Qingyin was extremely surprised, "The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect actually comes from the Eternal City? Isn't he a demon?" "Demon? Haha, this is your guess about him, right? His various heaven-defying methods do look a bit like a demon. However, he is definitely not a demon. His seemingly heaven-defying methods are just because he comes from eternity. City. The martial arts foundation of the Eternal City is beyond your imagination." The tone of the old man in apricot-yellow robes was so understated, but it made Patriarch Qingyin open his mouth wide, and he couldn't recover for a long time. After a long time, Patriarch Qingyin managed to calm down, digest the shocking information, and couldn't help but ask: "Then, why do you two want to help our Seven Star Sect fight against the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect?" The old man in apricot-yellow robes said: "It's a long story. To put it simply, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect has something we need. Moreover, he came to the Upper Nine Regions from the Eternal City without authorization and did this All kinds of actions that interfere with the situation in the Upper Nine Regions also violate the constraints of the rules of heaven. From a natural perspective, we have the right and obligation to stop him." When Su Han heard this, he understood that it turned out that the old man and the young man wanted to get something they wanted from the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect. On the other hand, the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect is acting against the laws of heaven. The young man and the old man come to stop him, which can be regarded as acting on behalf of heaven and killing two birds with one stone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,724 Seven Statues You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ancestor Qingyin opened his mouth and couldn't help but ask: "However, I still don't understand why you two want to form an alliance with our Seven Star Sect? With your strength, you should be able to destroy the leader of the Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect on your own, right? " ? ? What Patriarch Qingyin was mainly referring to was the strength of the old man in apricot-yellow robes. In his opinion, the strength of this old man in apricot-yellow robes was probably not as strong as that of the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult. The old man in apricot-yellow robes shook his head and said: "Although I took advantage of a loophole in the rules of heaven and came here forcefully, I am still bound by the rules of heaven and cannot use my spiritual power here. Otherwise, the consequences will be quite serious." "You can't use your spiritual power? Doesn't that mean you can't take action?" Ancestor Qingyin said in surprise, "But the leader of Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect" The old man in apricot robes frowned slightly and said: "The loopholes he exploited seem to be different from ours. Although I don't know how he did it specifically, he seems to be able to use spiritual power in the upper nine realms without being affected by it. limit." "So that's it?" Ancestor Qingyin couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. If these two experts couldn't take action directly, the help they could provide would be quite limited. The old man in apricot-yellow robes also saw what Patriarch Qingyin was thinking, and said: "However, don't be too disappointed. If I form an alliance with your Seven Star Sect, I will definitely try my best to provide you with some help, so that you can be able to fight with Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect confronts." "What kind of help?" Ancestor Qingyin asked cautiously. "First of all, I will guide you in your cultivation, teach you some cultivation experience, and teach you a secret skill based on your martial arts method, so that your cultivation can achieve a decisive breakthrough in a short period of time. With me It¡¯s not difficult to achieve this with your martial arts knowledge and realm.¡± The tone of the old man in apricot yellow robes sounded very confident. Su Han nodded secretly. In fact, he had also thought about giving guidance to Patriarch Qingyin. However, it would be too shocking to point out Patriarch Qingyin as a young junior. It seems very natural for this old man in apricot yellow robe to do it. After the old man in apricot-yellow robes said the first point, he pointed to the girl in red: "Second, this is my granddaughter, you can call her Hongye. Because she is too young and has low cultivation, The level of restraint here is far less than mine. In other words, she can take action appropriately. I believe that with her help, she can also provide you with some help. " Patriarch Qingyin couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed when he heard this. The girl in red has at least the third level of respect, and is undoubtedly a very capable helper for the Seven Star Sect. However, after hearing the words of the old man in apricot-yellow robes, the girl in red wrinkled her nose and looked reluctant. However, she did not offer a rebuttal. "Okay, regarding this alliance, you, the Seven Star Sect, have any other ideas you can put forward. First of all, if we wipe out the leader of the Fengyun Julong Cult in the future, we only need one thing called the Secret Order of Heaven's Law from him, and the other Everything can be yours. Moreover, we will not interfere in the affairs of your Seven Star Sect. We will leave after receiving the secret order from Heaven." The old man in the apricot yellow robe was very cheerful. Patriarch Qingyin pondered, obviously having trouble deciding for a moment, and his eyes couldn't help but look at Su Han. Even Ancestor Qingyin himself didn¡¯t realize that Su Han¡¯s opinion was now very important to him, even more important than Zhang Beidou, the leader of the Seven Star Sect. Seeing that Su Han had no objection, Patriarch Qingyin thought for a moment and then made up his mind. He solemnly nodded: "If this is the case, it will be a win-win situation for both parties. Our Seven Star Sect is willing to form an alliance. But I don't know. What do you call your honorable master?" The old man in apricot-yellow robes said: "Since the two parties have formed an alliance, they are allies. There is no need to be too polite. Just call me Zimo." Patriarch Qingyin nodded and said: "Fellow Daoist Ji Mo, you and Miss Hongye will be distinguished guests of the Seven Star Sect from now on. Come, arrange the best VIP cave for these two distinguished guests, and I will personally take you to the cave to rest." " The old man named Zhi Mo waved his hand: "No, I just said that I want to teach you about your cultivation. Let's start now without further ado. As for Hongye, I think this little friend of your Seven Star Sect is older than her. I'm only a few years older, so young people must have some common language, so why not bother this little friend and send Hongye to the cave to rest?" Patriarch Qingyin was a little hesitant, but Su Han smiled faintly, stood up and said, "Ancestor, let me see you off." Patriarch Qingyin nodded and pointed out the direction of the VIP cave to Su Han. Walking out of the cave, the place called HongyeThe girl glanced at Su Han and couldn't help but ask: "Your sect is quite strange. For such a big matter, your ancestor did not invite a few senior officials to discuss it, but instead asked a young junior to discuss it. What?" Su Han shrugged: "The ancestor has his own opinions when doing things, how can we juniors discuss it?" The girl in red was blocked by Su Han, neither lightly nor severely. She couldn't help but feel a little angry, but she couldn't find a place to express her anger. He snorted coldly, but stopped talking. The alliance between the Seven Star Sect and the masters was deliberately kept secret by Patriarch Qingyin. Only a few senior officials knew the inside story, and most of the ordinary middle-level officials and disciples knew nothing about it. Patriarch Qingyin obviously did not want this matter to be leaked and spread to the ears of Fengyun Julong Sect. In the next few days, Patriarch Qingyin always found various reasons to invite Su Han to his cave. Su Han went there several times, only to find that Patriarch Qingyin was just practicing with Elder Namo and had nothing serious to do. After doing this for a few times, Su Han finally understood that what Patriarch Qingyin meant was that it was a rare opportunity for an expert to give guidance, and he wanted to find an excuse for Su Han to follow him around, maybe he could learn something useful. It's like stealing from a teacher. After Su Han understood, he secretly smiled bitterly in his heart. In fact, some of the things that Elder Mo pointed out to Patriarch Qingyin were not considered profound in Su Han's opinion. In fact, many of the theories Su Han knew were much higher than Mo Lao's level. However, Patriarch Qingyin had good intentions, and Su Han was naturally embarrassed to refuse, so he followed Patriarch Mo and Patriarch Qingyin to practice in the cave. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????In addition to occasionally giving guidance to Patriarch Qingyin's cultivation, most of the time, he just sat there and read a book. Sometimes, I also take out some small objects from the storage ring and play with them there. Su Han slowly noticed that among these small objects, there were seven small statues, each of which was only as long as a forearm. There was a faint and strange fluctuation of spiritual consciousness emitting from them, which made Su Han especially care. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,725 ??The Ancient Wild Stone Clan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Generally speaking, such statues are dead objects. But these seven statues seemed to contain a strange fluctuation of consciousness, causing Su Han's consciousness to always have a strange resonance in the faint. This kind of fluctuations in spiritual consciousness are difficult for others to detect. That is, Su Han's spiritual consciousness resonates with them and can be vaguely noticed. "What's going on with this power of spiritual consciousness? Are these seven statues alive?" Su Han was secretly surprised, but seeing Na Mo, he seemed to think there was something special about these seven statues. That¡¯s why I take it out to study and play with from time to time. However, looking at Mo Lao¡¯s appearance, he should not have noticed the power of divine consciousness in these seven statues. "By the way, why do I feel that these seven statues look like creatures from the ancient Wild Stone Clan?" A thought flashed across Su Han's mind. The ancient Wild Stone Clan is a race from the ancient times, alongside the human race, demon race and other races. This race is extremely astonishing in terms of combat prowess. Everyone knows that the demon clan is powerful in combat, but this Huangshi clan is not inferior even to the bloodline with the strongest combat capability among the demon clan. However, the bloodline of the Wild Stone Clan is extremely rare. It is ten times more difficult to reproduce than the Demon Clan, and they do not have the same means of controlling people as the Demon Clan. Therefore, since ancient times, the creatures of the Wild Stone Clan have been extremely rare. As of now, it has become extinct, and few people know about the legend of the Huangshi Clan. However, Su Han knew something about the Huangshi Clan. He knew that the fighting power of the Huangshi Clan was incredible, and correspondingly, their consumption of resources was also terrible. This was the reason why the Huangshi Clan had never been able to reproduce and develop on a large scale. In addition, the creatures of the Huangshi tribe are generally relatively simple-minded and do not have so many intrigues and intrigues. Therefore, in ancient times, the Huangshi tribe often became thugs of other races. However, this does not mean that the Huangshi clan is not strong. On the contrary, it is precisely because they are so powerful that other races will find ways to take advantage of them. Now, when Su Han looked at the faces of the seven statues, the more he looked at them, the more he felt that they looked very similar to the creatures of the ancient Wild Stone Clan. The appearance of these ancient wild stone creatures has obvious characteristics. The biggest feature is that their faces are square, and their noses are particularly big, with their noses taking up one-third of their faces. And these seven statues obviously have the same appearance as the ancient Wild Stone Clan. This made Su Han feel a little weird. Could someone build these seven statues according to the appearance of the ancient Wild Stone Clan? But how to explain the power of divine consciousness in these seven statues? Only living creatures can have this kind of spiritual power, but these seven statues are obviously not living creatures. When Na Mo saw Su Han¡¯s gaze resting on the seven statues, he couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly and asked: ¡°My little friend, are you very interested in these seven statues?¡± Su Han didn¡¯t show any pretense when he saw the other party asking, and nodded: ¡°Are these seven statues modeled after the appearance of the ancient Wild Stone Clan?¡± "Do you know the ancient Wild Stone Clan?" Old Mo's eyes suddenly shone with two extremely surprised rays of light. Only a few people knew about the name of the Ancient Wild Stone Clan, even in the place where he came from. And this seemingly ordinary young genius from the Upper Nine Realms actually knows about the ancient Wild Stone Clan, and also knows that these seven statues look similar to the Ancient Wild Stone Clan? "I just have a family background and I happen to know a little bit." Su Han smiled lightly. Old Mo Mo looked at Su Han up and down with deep eyes, and then nodded and said: "These seven statues are indeed very similar to the legendary appearance of the ancient wasteland clan. I also feel that these seven statues have some vague features. The peculiarity seems to be different from ordinary statues, so I always keep it with me to study." "Mr. Mo, can you lend me these seven statues?" Su Han felt the power of divine consciousness in the seven statues and was also a little curious. "My friend, please excuse me." Su Han picked up a statue and found that the material of the statue looked like gold but not gold, like jade but not jade, but it was extremely hard. And the moment he picked up the statue, the power of divine consciousness emanating from the statue became even stronger. "There seems to be a very special resonance of spiritual consciousness between this statue and me. Perhaps it is because of my strong spiritual consciousness from practicing "Brahma Nian Chapter" that the spiritual consciousness in the statue fluctuates?" Su Han thought of this and tried to inject his consciousness into this statue. Suddenly, the statue seemed slightlyIt shook. And the size of the statue seems to have become a little larger. This enlargement is almost impossible to see with the naked eye. However, if you put this statue together with the other six, you can see the difference. This statue is slightly taller by half an inch. When Mr. Mo noticed this scene, he was particularly surprised: "Little friend, how did you do it?" Su Han told the truth: "I just injected a bit of spiritual consciousness into it." "It's amazing, it's simply amazing." Old Mo said in surprise, "I have also tried to inject spiritual consciousness into them, but there was no such change. Moreover, I am not the only one who has studied these seven statues, but none of them have changed. The statue has undergone such a change. My friend, if you can have spiritual communication with this statue, maybe you are born with these seven statues." Su Han smiled faintly, but did not answer. Mo Lao suddenly became very interested: "I got these seven statues by chance. It has been more than sixty years since I got them. I have always felt that there is something unusual about these seven statues. I want to decipher the secrets, but I have never been able to find a way. But today, when you see these seven statues, you can tell that they are statues of the ancient Wild Stone Clan, and you can even form spiritual communication with them. Could it be that these seven statues Is there any hope of finally unraveling the secret?" Since the other party has talked about this, Su Han has no choice but to take up the issue. "If senior has this need, I can help you study these seven statues." Na Mo Lao stroked his beard and hummed a few times, but did not answer immediately. After pondering for a moment, he seemed to have made up his mind: "Okay, little friend, I will give you these seven statues." "Give it to me?" Su Han was surprised. "Haha, these seven statues are useless in my hands anyway. I can't form spiritual communication with them, so I might as well give them to you. Maybe you can make them useful?" "These seven statues are your favorite things, senior. How can I take away their beauty?" Su Han declined. "Haha, don't be polite. Now that your Seven Star Sect and I are allies, why do you need to be too polite between allies? Besides, if these seven statues are of any use in your Seven Star Sect, they will be of no use to me. Wouldn¡¯t it also be beneficial?¡± Mo Lao chuckled. "Since senior said so, I will be disrespectful." Su Han was no longer polite and took back the seven statues. "Anyway, if these seven statues are of no use in the hands of Mr. Mo, they will be no different from scrap metal. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,726 Making the Array Disk You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "By the way, little friend, I see that you are young and you don't seem to be very afraid of the threat of the Fengyun Julong Sect?" Old Mo was obviously also a little curious. In his opinion, how could ordinary young people from the Upper Nine Realms not be afraid when they knew that the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect was a strong man from the Eternal City? However, according to Mr. Mo¡¯s observation, the young man in front of him is really calm and composed, and he doesn¡¯t look like he is pretending at all. Su Han is naturally not afraid of the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect. Although the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect comes from the Eternal City, the Eternal City is very big, and its breadth is definitely more than the ten upper nine realms combined. There are thousands of forces among them, including the most powerful first-class forces, and also fringe forces that are not popular. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is definitely not a prominent figure in the Eternal City. In his previous life, Su Han was the Alchemy God of the Eternal City and was admired by everyone in the Eternal City. From a psychological standpoint, it was impossible for Su Han to fear the leader of the Storm Gathering Dragon Sect. Although objectively, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is indeed a great threat to Su Han, Su Han can still remain as calm as water in the face of this threat. However, it was naturally impossible for Su Han to tell Mr. Mo the real reason. Namo Lao was amazed and said nothing more. However, in his heart, he was a little more interested in Su Han. "Is this young man really from the Nine Realms? Compared with some young geniuses I have seen in the past, except that his cultivation level is lower, he seems to be not inferior in other aspects. Strange, strange!" Old Mo thought heartbrokenly, but at the moment, he felt that this trip to the Nine Realms had more exciting things to look forward to. Originally, Mr. Mo was not very optimistic about the Seven Star Sect. In his opinion, unless his granddaughter Hongye offered all her help, coupled with his guidance to Patriarch Qingyin, the Seven Star Sect might be able to barely resist the Fengyun Julong Sect. But it is still very difficult to suppress Fengyun Julong Sect. But now, Mr. Mo has a little more expectations for the Seven Star Sect. In the following time, Su Han also began to study these seven statues while practicing. He continued to inject his spiritual consciousness into these statues. The more he injected, the more he discovered that these seven statues seemed to be bottomless pits. The spiritual consciousness he injected was like a mud cow entering the sea, which could not satisfy the appetite of these statues. At most, the statues can only be made slightly larger. However, the more this happens, the less Su Han will give up. It just so happened that his storage ring still contained a lot of elixirs for replenishing his spiritual consciousness. As the elixirs are continuously consumed, the size of the statue is getting bigger and bigger. In the end, these seven statues all rose to a height of nine feet, two times larger than the average human body. They looked like seven giant men standing there. At this time, Su Han's consciousness pill was also exhausted. "No, if this continues, there will never be an end. The key is that my current realm of spiritual consciousness is still too low. If my realm of spiritual consciousness can reach the level of my previous life, perhaps, after injecting enough spiritual consciousness, these seven statues can really Come back alive?" Su Han shook his head regretfully. He could feel that there seemed to be a sealed power of divine consciousness in these seven statues. However, with his current ability, he could not unblock this power of divine consciousness. "However, it is not completely without gain. Although I cannot dig out the secrets of these seven statues now, my spiritual consciousness can communicate with them. Although they are not living people yet, in my eyes Under its control, it may not become a magic weapon with powerful combat effectiveness. After all, the combat effectiveness of the ancient Wild Stone Clan is recognized as amazing." Su Han can be sure that there must be a powerful will among these seven statues. Definitely not an ordinary random statue. ??Even, Su Han used some of his usual single-target attack methods on these seven statues, but he could only leave a shallow mark on these seven statues. "A good thing, definitely a good thing. I have to hurry up and study it. If I can use this statue, even if it only activates one-tenth of its power, it will definitely increase my combat effectiveness by a lot. "Su Han couldn't put it down and played with these seven statues, and couldn't help but feel hot inside. He had a hunch that these seven statues were useless in the hands of Old Mo, but in his own hands, they might become a sharp weapon. Su Han is the kind of person who does what he says. Thinking that there had been no news of a large-scale attack from the Fengyun Julong Sect, Su Han decided to give it a try. See if you can make a formation disk yourself and control these sevenImage. Now we don¡¯t require perfect control. As long as we do the most basic digging and stimulate one-tenth of the power of these seven statues, it will be enough to become an offensive weapon for Su Han. "The marks I left on these statues with my attack just now have completely disappeared." Su Han looked at these seven statues carefully, and the more he looked at them, the more surprised he became. These seven statues look like dead objects, but they have the ability to heal automatically that only living people can have. "Let me try to see if I can make a formation plate and use these seven statues." Su Han left his cave and went directly to Ancestor Qingyin. This time, not only Mo Lao is here, but also the girl named Hongye is also in the cave of ancestor Qingyin. The three of them were a little surprised when they saw Su Han coming. "Ancestor, I came here this time to ask Ancestor to give me some materials." Su Han did not mince words and made his request directly. Patriarch Qingyin was stunned and said cheerfully: "What do you want? As long as the Seven Stars Sect has it, there is nothing I can't give you." "I want to make a formation disk, I wonder if there are any materials for this?" Formation? Patriarch Qingyin was startled, and even Elder Mo next to him was stunned for a moment, looking deeply at Su Han, full of surprise. The girl Hong Ye was even more beautiful, and Kuai Ren said quickly: "You said you want to make a formation disk? Do you know how much time it takes to make a formation disk?" Su Han shrugged his shoulders: "It's difficult for those who don't know it, but it's not difficult for those who can. It just so happens that I have learned how to carve and make some array disks." "Tch, you are such a crazy person. I heard from Grandpa Mo that you have some family background and know some weird knowledge. However, you are too young to show off in front of us. I I don¡¯t believe it, even our formation masters, it¡¯s not easy to carve out a formation disk. How can you, a young boy like you, just say carving a formation disk?¡± That Hongye was obviously very disdainful and felt that Su Han was bragging and exaggerating. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,727 Perfect Portrayal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han burst into laughter: "You said I'm a young boy, how old are you? If you have nothing else to do, just get out of the way and don't delay my business." "You" Hongye was very angry, and his eyebrows suddenly stood up. However, she quickly rolled her eyes again, and instead of having an attack on the spot, she smiled slyly. "Grandpa Mo, are there any materials used to carve the array disks among the things we brought with us?" Namo Lao was stunned: "Yes, there is. Girl, what do you want to do?" "Hmph, this kid is so brazen that he says in front of us that he knows how to draw formations. I would like to see how he knows how to do it?" "Hong Ye said, looking at Su Han, "Hey, I have provided the materials for you to carve the formation disk. However, since I have given you the materials, I have one request." "What request?" Su Han shrugged. Originally, he wanted Patriarch Qingyin to give him some materials from the sect, but now, since someone takes the initiative to ask for materials, wouldn't it be better? Patriarch Qingyin seemed to feel something was wrong and opened his mouth slightly. However, seeing Su Han's confident look, Patriarch Qingyin didn't say anything after all. "You described the process of making the formation disk, and I asked to observe. Of course, you don't have to worry that I want to steal my skills. The formation masters we have there are many times better than you in formation formation. They carved the formation disk, I'm too lazy to watch. I just want to see if you can really tinker with a formation disk after you boast so much." Hong Ye¡¯s face was full of a sarcastic smile. Even if you want to say how unbelievable the array disk is, that¡¯s not necessarily true. It mainly depends on the level of the formation disk. There are entry-level formation disks and there are also complex advanced formation disks. However, in Hong Ye¡¯s eyes, carving a formation is definitely not something that a fledgling boy from the Upper Nine Regions can do. Even if it is the most basic formation, this young man will never be able to portray it. Therefore, Hongye¡¯s request to observe was actually out of the desire to see a joke. Su Han naturally guessed what the other person was thinking, and smiled lightly, but without hesitation: "No problem." Although Su Han's attainments in formations are not as deep and broad as the way of alchemy, he has also dabbled in it. Moreover, the ancient Jedi Sect was also a sect based on formations. The "Total Source of One Hundred Formations" left behind by the ancient Jedi Sect also included all aspects of knowledge about formations. With Su Han's understanding and referring to the "Total Source of One Hundred Formations" to depict the formation disk, the success rate is still very high. After all, some of the technical aspects of carving formation disks are fully mentioned in "The Total Source of One Hundred Formations". The materials, techniques, and secret techniques for carving formation disks are all mentioned. Su Han may be a little unfamiliar in his techniques, but he also has advantages. His advantage is his experience and tolerance in his previous life, which prevents him from panicking when problems are presented to him. Therefore, Su Han is still very confident in drawing a formation. The difficulty this time actually lies not in making the formation disk, but in how to connect the formation disk with the seven statues to form a strong communication. Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness can directly communicate with the seven statues. However, if you want to add a communication link using the array disk in the middle, it will undoubtedly increase a lot of difficulty. There are actually many kinds of materials for making array disks, but the materials also have advantages and disadvantages. The materials Hong Ye took out were undoubtedly top-grade materials with excellent quality. Su Han was not surprised by this. After getting the materials, he came to the secret room prepared for him by Patriarch Qingyin. According to the agreement, Hongye also entered the secret room to observe. Elder Mo and Patriarch Qingyin were waiting outside the secret room. There is not much time, the Fengyun Julong Sect may attack at any time, and Su Han does not intend to delay. Fortunately, Su Han already had a full idea of ??this formation in his mind. Since there are seven stone sculptures, Su Han used the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation as a reference object and filled in some of his own ideas on the framework of the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation. While sculpting, Su Han had more and more inspirations in his mind. The process of characterization and production can be said to be completed in one go. There is no stagnation at all. It is much smoother than Su Han imagined. Thanks to his strong psychological quality, Su Han completed every detail to perfection during the characterization process. Just like a veteran who has been making formation disks for hundreds of years, step by step, there is no oversight. After the formation was completed, Su Han admired it and felt verySatisfied. And the red leaves were staring at Su Han unblinkingly the whole time. Seeing Su Han's flawless technique, Hongye was already a little surprised. Finally, seeing that Su Han actually made a formation disk, Hongye's beautiful eyes revealed an extremely unbelievable color. However, this is not the beginning. The formation disk has been drawn, but it is still unknown whether this formation disk can successfully simulate the formation. Even if the formation can be successfully simulated, it depends on the power of the simulated formation, whether it is primary power or advanced power. In Hong Ye¡¯s eyes, most of the formation disks made by this kid will not be able to successfully simulate formations. Even if it can, it can only simulate the most basic formation. Su Han ignored what Hong Ye was thinking. What he had to do next was the highlight. After the array is completed, communication must be established with the seven statues. This kind of communication requires resonance through formations. The so-called resonance of the formation is to activate the formation of the array and activate the consciousness of the seven statues, using Su Han's consciousness as a bridge to form a kind of communication. The technical content of this process is several times higher than that of carving the formation disk. Fortunately, Su Han had already had a complete idea. Seven days later, this extremely complicated process was finally completed. Looking at the resonance formed between the seven statues and the formation disk, Su Han was also very pleased, and his hard work was finally not in vain. In this way, these seven statues can imply the formation method, whether it is offensive or defensive, and are perfectly combined with the formation method, whether it is attack power or defense power, they can be greatly improved. Putting away the formation disk, Su Han walked out of the secret room. Hongye¡¯s beautiful eyes moved, and she followed him out of the secret room. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a half-smile, ¡°Why, don¡¯t you let us see the power of your formation disk?¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,728 The Eve of the Decisive Battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Patriarch Qingyin outside the secret room also smiled and said: "Su Han, I am also a little curious about the array you have drawn, but I don't know what kind of array you have drawn this time?" Su Han¡¯s eyes fell on Mr. Mo beside him, and he said with a faint smile: ¡°My formation disk is designed to control Mr. Mo¡¯s seven statues.¡± As soon as these words came out, Mr. Mo was immediately surprised: "What? You said you made a formation disk to control the seven statues?" Old Mo obviously couldn¡¯t believe it. Those seven statues were dead objects in his eyes. How could they be manipulated? Not to mention using the formation disk to control it. However, when Mr. Mo saw with his own eyes that Su Han sacrificed seven statues and controlled them with array disks, the disbelief on his face suddenly turned into surprise, and then turned into meaningful. His eyes looked back and forth deeply at Su Han, as if he wanted to see through this young man from the Upper Nine Regions from head to toe. Is it possible that this young man just has a destiny with those seven statues? As for the girl in red, Hongye, she was as dejected as a defeated rooster. She originally wanted to see Su Han's joke, but she didn't expect that this guy actually made a usable formation disk? Initially, Hong Ye was still a little unconvinced, but when she saw Mr. Mo¡¯s surprised look on his face, she couldn¡¯t help but disbelieve him. That pouty little mouth had no choice but to accept it. However, Hongye wrinkled his nose immediately and hummed: "These heretics are just trivial tricks after all. If you are really capable, why do you need me and Grandpa Mo to help you fight against the Fengyun Julong Sect?" This is a bit unreasonable. Even Mr. Mo felt that these words were inappropriate. He stood up and scolded: "Hongye, don't be ridiculous." Hongye obviously felt that what she said was a bit impulsive, but her temper was obviously a bit stubborn and she refused to give in. At the moment, she just puffed her cheeks and said nothing. Su Han smiled faintly, but ignored the red leaves. First of all, the alliance was proposed by Mr. Mo on his own initiative, not something the Seven Star Sect shamelessly asked for. Second, even without Mo Lao and Hong Ye coming to form an alliance, the Seven Star Sect would not back down in front of the Fengyun Julong Sect, and Su Han would not even do it. Even if Su Han didn't say it, Mr. Mo knew it all. Therefore, Su Han had no intention of using his words with Hongye. After Su Han and Patriarch Qingyin left, Elder Mo also frowned and said helplessly: "Girl, if I had known you were causing trouble for me like this, I would never have brought you out." Hongye lowered his head, seeming to know that what he said was inappropriate, but he still couldn't help but retorted: "What's wrong with what I said? That Su Han looked arrogant. He was obviously just a guy from a small place, but he was still so That¡¯s rude. If you and I don¡¯t help, what will they do to fight against the Wind and Cloud Julong Sect?¡± Na Mo shook his head and said helplessly: "Do you think that if we don't help, there will really be nothing we can do?" Hongye¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Grandpa Mo, what do you mean by this? Could it be that without us, they can still fight against the Fengyun Julong Sect with their own strength?¡± Hong Ye absolutely doesn¡¯t believe this kind of thing. Not to mention that the overall strength of the Seven Star Sect is much worse than that of the Fengyun Julong Sect, let¡¯s just say that the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect comes from the Eternal City, and that kind of height is definitely not something that monks from the Upper Nine Realms can shake. Mo Lao shook his head gently, his eyes were deep, but he said nothing. In fact, from an objective logic point of view, Mr. Mo did not think that the Seven Star Sect had any ability to confront the Fengyun Julong Sect. However, Mo Lao could always faintly see a kind of energy from Su Han. This energy is like a whirlpool, capable of sucking in everything around it and then bursting out at a critical moment. In the place where Mo Lao and Hongye are, the theory of luck is very important. Luck is originally an invisible and intangible thing, but some people who are born with great luck tend to have a lot of energy in them. Although Mr. Mo is not good at observing luck, he always seems to see this kind of great energy in Su Han. It has to be said that this young man from the Upper Nine Regions has aroused some interest in Mr. Mo. Before coming, he never expected that there would be young people in the Upper Nine Realms that even he could not see through. However, Mr. Mo felt that he could not conclude that this young man was a lucky person just because of his personal feelings. Now Mr. Mo is becoming more and more curious about the final battle. He wanted to see what the final outcome would be between the Seven Star Sect and the Fengyun Julong Sect.In the battle, what kind of performance will this young man perform? ¡­¡­ Time, another half month has passed. Su Han raised his cultivation level to the peak of the ninth level of the Holy Realm in Qixing Pond. In fact, no matter which aspect of his combat power he is now, he is definitely not inferior to the strong men of the second level of Zun Realm. Today, Su Han is not only the number one genius of the younger generation of the Seven Star Sect, but also the number one person under the ancestor Qingyin of the Seven Star Sect. He is very popular and highly supported in the Seven Star Sect. Even the sect leader Zhang Beidou may have to succumb to Su Han. And Patriarch Qingyin, under the guidance of Elder Mo, also completed a completely new leap in cultivation, and was promoted to the third level of Zun Realm. You must know that for these ancestors, being promoted to the first level in the Zun realm is definitely an extraordinary breakthrough. Without Mo Lao, I am afraid that Patriarch Qingyin may not be able to achieve a breakthrough in his cultivation in another five hundred years. The reason why we were able to break through so quickly was entirely because of Mo Lao¡¯s advice. Mo Lao's level of martial arts was originally much higher than that of the Upper Nine Realms, and his suggestions were also from a very high angle. This kind of advice from a high position caused the martial arts shackles in Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s mind to continue to break, and martial arts inspiration continued to flow out like a tide. To put it bluntly, Ancestor Qingyin himself is also a top talent in the Upper Nine Regions, otherwise he would never be among the four great ancestors in the Upper Nine Regions. ????????????????????? However, due to the limited height of martial arts in the Upper Nine Realms, Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s cultivation was limited to the Zun Realm. However, if he were born in a place with a higher level of martial arts, his achievements would go beyond the realm of respect. Ancestor Qingyin felt the improvement in his strength and was extremely happy. However, behind this joy, there is also solemnity. As early as half a month ago, Patriarch Qingyin sent someone to convey the Seven Star Sect¡¯s reply to Fengyun Julong Sect. The answer was, of course, to reject the Fengyun Julong Sect's ultimatum on behalf of Su Han. The Seven Star Sect was definitely not the kind of sect that relied on betraying its disciples to survive. Patriarch Qingyin estimated that after Fengyun Julong Sect received the reply, they would launch a massive attack. Counting the time, it would only be a few days before the Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect's army arrived. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,729 The End of the Nine Infant Ancestor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As expected by Patriarch Qingyin, the Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect¡¯s army is indeed on its way to the Seven Star Sect. This team is huge. Except for the four Dharma Kings and their people who are besieging Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect has brought almost all the other backbones of Fengyun Julong Sect with him. . Even the two Dharma Kings who were sent out by him to find the secret order of heaven were called back by him. In this way, a leader, two old followers, two Dharma kings, as well as a large number of elders and reserve elders set off for the Seven Star Sect together. Of course, there are also the Jiuying Patriarch of the Holy Sword Platform and some senior officials. The Holy Sword Platform has now completely surrendered to the Fengyun Julong Sect, but the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect has not yet fully integrated them and has not assigned them positions in the sect. The ancestor of Jiuying is obviously holding back his energy and wants to make a great contribution in this large-scale attack, show his face in front of the leader, and find a good position in the church. In addition, Qinglian Dharma King, who was "recovering from a serious injury", was also among this army. This large-scale invasion also marks that the Fengyun Julong Sect has finally torn off the cloak of secrecy that they have been hiding in, revealing their prowess and their fangs. The entire Seven Star Sect was immediately shaken by this terrifying force, causing the sky to darken and the sun and moon to lose light. This army may not have a huge number of people, but every one of them is an absolute elite and an absolute strong man. The person with the lowest strength among them is not inferior to the senior leaders of Seven Star Sect. Not to mention, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect personally led the team. According to rumors, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is at the fourth level of Zun Realm. Beside him, there were two mysterious fourth-level elders as followers. This terrible news immediately spread throughout the Seven Star Sect. The army of Fengyun Julong Sect advanced very fast, and within half a day, they had surrounded the Seven Star Sect. The leader took the lead and looked at the towering buildings of the Seven Star Sect with disdain in his eyes. "Everyone, regarding the Seven Star Sect, our divine sect has not given them a chance. They asked them to send Su Han to kneel and kowtow, but they did not obey. Now, they have brought about this kind of disaster. Now, who Are you willing to take the lead for me and break down the Seven Star Sect¡¯s mountain gate first?¡± The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is not a mediocre person, and he can also see that the Seven Star Sect has activated the mountain protection formation. However, from his perspective, he dismissed this mountain-protecting formation. At that moment, a Dharma King stepped forward and said, "I am willing to go." This Dharma King is called Bao Xiong Dharma King, and his cultivation is at the third level of the Venerable Realm. Just when the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult was about to nod in agreement, a voice suddenly sounded: "Master, I am willing to go. I am more familiar with the Seven Star Sect's mountain-protecting formation than King Violin Bear, and I believe that I will be able to defeat this mountain gate formation in one fell swoop. Break open!¡± This voice belongs to the ancestor of Jiuying. Ancestor Jiu Ying could no longer hold himself back at this time. The desire to make meritorious deeds in my heart is also burning brightly. Since the Jiuying Patriarch brought the Holy Sword Platform to the Fengyun Julong Sect, the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect also gave him a reward, allowing his cultivation to be raised from the peak of the second level of the respect realm to the third level of the respect realm. After tasting the sweetness, Jiuying Patriarch¡¯s inner desire became even stronger. He wants to get more rewards from the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult, but if he wants to get rewards, he must make meritorious deeds. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect considered for a moment: "Okay, Jiu Ying, then you go. This time, if you can make the first contribution to opening the formation, I will promote you to one of the eight Dharma Kings to fill the vacancy of Dharma King Zixia. " The ancestor of Jiuying was overjoyed when he heard this: "I should do my best!" "Baby Bear Dharma King, help him plunder the formation." The leader of Fengyun Julong Cult ordered again. "Come down and plunder the formation." At this time, someone came forward again, but it was Qinglian Dharma King who was "recovering from a serious injury." The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect did not doubt that he was there. He just thought that Qinglian Dharma King suffered a loss here last time and wanted to regain his position this time. He nodded and said: "Then you can plunder the formation." Patriarch Jiuying and Qinglian Dharma King came out. Qinglian Dharma King said calmly: "Jiuying, go, I will take good care of you." At this time, curses continued to be heard from the Seven Star Sect¡¯s mountain gate below: ¡°Traitor!¡± "Traitors of the Holy Sword Platform, go back and eat shit!" When Patriarch Jiuying heard these scoldings, he frowned and felt unhappy. At that moment, his body immediately moved, like a blazing fire.Like that, he pounced towards the Seven Star Sect's mountain-protecting formation. Ancestor Jiuying has been studying the Seven Star Sect's mountain-protecting formation. He is confident that at such a distance, he can definitely break through the formation at the mountain gate. However, the ancestor of Jiuying did not know that Su Han had used the formation theory of the Jedi Gate to reinforce the mountain-protecting formation. When his body was close to the edge of the formation, Jiuying Ancestor suddenly took out a big sword of ice and fire, and raised the sword to cut. The spiritual power of the third level of the Zun Realm also spurted out from the sword, as if it was about to cut off the heaven and the earth. The astonishing power went straight towards the mountain-protecting formation. But the next moment, the situation was completely different from what the ancestor Jiuying expected. When the big sword struck the mountain-protecting formation, it was as if it was striking an invisible balloon, sinking deeply, but it did not break the defense of the formation. "Damn it!" Ancestor Jiuying cursed in a low voice, and without thinking, he raised his sword and struck again. He must break through this mountain gate formation! Above, when Qinglian Dharma King saw this scene, he suddenly started moving towards the Jiuying Ancestor. Ancestor Jiuying concentrated on attacking the formation and did not notice the movements of Dharma King Qinglian at all. When the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect in the distance saw this scene, his heart suddenly moved, and a not-so-good premonition suddenly came into his mind. Last time, Dharma King Qinglian escaped alone and said that Dharma King Zixia had betrayed him But, no one else can prove it! "No! This Qinglian Dharma King" The leader of Fengyun Julong Cult reacted suddenly, his pupils tightened, and he shouted without thinking: "Jiuying, be careful behind you!" The ancestor of Jiuying was concentrating on attacking the formation. When he heard the reminder from the leader, it was too late. The figure of Qinglian Dharma King has flashed past the Jiuying Patriarch, and a ball of green light enveloped the unsuspecting Jiuying Patriarch, just for a moment. The next moment, the ancestor of Jiuying, who still didn¡¯t know what happened, was suddenly dislocated, his head flew high, and his body fell heavily to the ground. Qinglian Dharma King strangled the Jiuying Patriarch, but his figure did not stop. Instead, he rushed towards the Seven Star Sect and suddenly fell into the Seven Star Sect's camp. This scene fell in the eyes of everyone. Everyone in the Fengyun Julong Sect was dumbfounded. No one expected that such a change would occur before the battle. The people present at the Holy Sword Platform were stunned for an instant. They were all stunned and couldn't come back to their senses! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,730 The storm is coming You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As for the leader of Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect, he was even more furious, with his eyes locked on Qinglian Dharma King with thousands of murderous intentions. "Dharma King Qinglian, you! How dare you betray this leader?" Qinglian Dharma King said coldly: "I, Xun Wuyou, have never wanted to submit to your Fengyun Julong Sect. I just suspected that you were a remnant of the demon clan, so I lurked in the Fengyun Julong Sect and wanted to investigate your background. Since I have never submitted to you, so how can I say I betrayed you?" At this moment, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect can be said to be extremely angry. The reason why he started such a big battle was just to build momentum for Fengyun Julong Sect. But Qinglian Dharma King's move undoubtedly caused a huge reversal in his plan. The original plan to show off one's power suddenly became like a slap in the face. The most important thing is that he was not only betrayed by Qinglian Dharma King, but also deceived by Qinglian Dharma King! What Zixia Dharma King rebelled against? Now it seems that it was Qinglian Dharma King who betrayed him, killed Zixia Dharma King, and played around with him as the leader of the cult. For a moment, the murderous intention in the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect simply spurted out, and he gritted his teeth: "King Qinglian, Xun Wuyou, good, good, good! This leader will remember you! After the Seven Star Sect is defeated, this leader will definitely Let you know the consequences of betraying my leader." With the betrayal of King Qinglian, Fengyun Julong Sect suddenly lost two Dharma King-level figures. It can be said that the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect lost two big arms. With this, one can imagine the anger in the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect. However, just as the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect was gritting his teeth, another scream came from the camp of Fengyun Julong Sect. An elder of the Fengyun Julong Sect suddenly fell from the clouds without any warning. Immediately afterwards, a figure shot towards the Seven Star Sect's camp with a shocking force. This figure is naturally Ao Qian. After seeing Xun Wuyou's betrayal, he also launched a sneak attack in the Fengyun Julong Sect camp. After killing an elder of the Fengyun Julong Sect, he also defected to the Seven Star Sect. These continuous changes are like two slaps on the face of the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult. If the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult hadn't been wearing a cloak and covering his face, his expression at this moment would have been very wonderful. Ao Qian came to the camp of the Seven Star Sect, but he was not as cold as Xun Wuyou. Instead, he spat on the ground several times and shouted: "Bad luck, really bad luck. After holding it back for so long in Fengyun Julong Sect, I finally let out a breath of bad breath." "Senior Ao, long time no see." Su Han saw that Ao Qian was also at the Zun Realm. Apparently, like Xun Wuyou, he had been inherited in the Sumeru Realm and his strength had greatly increased. Ao Qian was also surprised when she saw Su Han: "Little guy, your strength has increased so fast?" The last time Xun Wuyou returned to Fengyun Julong Sect, he told Ao Qian about his encounter with Su Han. However, Ao Qian did not expect that Su Han's current strength was also completely different, far from the level at the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference. However, after Ao Qian clicked his tongue a few times, he was not too surprised. After all, at the Holy Mountain Alliance Conference, he had noticed something unusual about Su Han and concluded that this young man's future achievements would definitely exceed everyone's imagination. Nowadays, Su Han's strength is close to the peak of the Nine Realms. Who would have dared to believe such an achievement at the beginning? "Haha, the Fengyun Julong Sect, which is called a divine sect, is actually so unpopular. Even before the war started, two people have already rebelled." "What is the Fengyun Julong Sect? I think it's the Fengyun Julong Sect, right? The leader hides his head and tail, covering his face with a cloak. If you follow such a leader, you will turn into a worm sooner or later." The people of the Seven Star Sect below also had their venomous tongues open and began to ridicule as much as they wanted. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect was extremely angry and laughed back: "Idiots! Do these two little characters think that such betrayal can damage the divine sect?" "Do you think that I, the leader, need to do it myself? The poison of Fengyun Blood Qi Pill will make you unable to live or die in as fast as one month or as slow as three months!" Xun Wuyou said calmly: "Don't say three months, even three days, I will never serve under you and follow you to do some perverse things." "Okay, very good. Wait until my leader takes over the Seven Star Sect and you fall into my hands, then you can say such righteous words." The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect was originally extremely angry, but suddenly he calmed down. . "Obviously, he also realized that bickering with the other party would be harmful to his status as a superior leader.   "Everyone below, listen, this leader originally planned to pardon the Seven Star Sect. As long as the Seven Stars Sect lets Su Han kowtow nine times to this leader, he can spare all of your lives. However, you don't know what is good and what is good. Don¡¯t cherish this opportunity. Now the leader of the church announces that from now on, no one is allowed to enter or leave the Seven Star Sect. Those who kneel will live, and those who stand will die!" The leader of Fengyun Julong Cult is aloof, with a deep voice, and his tone is as cold and ruthless as the declaration of death. "Is this person the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect?" Su Han narrowed his eyes slightly when he looked at the arrogant leader of the Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect, who was surrounded by a group of strong men above the clouds. The leader of the Fengyun Julong Cult seems to be unpredictable, but in fact, as Xun Wuyou said, he doesn't talk or act like an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years. Perhaps, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is really a young man. "People of the Seven Star Sect, maybe you regard this mountain-protecting formation as the foundation for your life. However, in the eyes of this leader, this level of formation restriction is like a chicken or a dog. Today, I will let you experience it. You despicable guys, how weak you are!" ¡°Obviously, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect said this because he planned to take action himself. For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became extremely solemn. The leader of Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect is himself a strong man at the fourth level of Zun Realm, which is equivalent to the Earth Zun Realm. Once the momentum of the Earth Master Realm brews, the entire void seems to suddenly boil, and the airflow also becomes violent. ???????????????????????????????????????¡­ Zheng! At this moment, a subtle piano sound suddenly came from the depths of the Seven Star Sect. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,731 The Suspicious Leader of the Storm Julong Cult You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This zither sound seemed to come from outside the sky. Under the overwhelming momentum of the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult, this subtle zither sound was so penetrating that it was like a blade of grass growing out of a crack in a stone. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????out This kind of general trend, in the blink of an eye, has gathered into the wind and the remaining clouds, as wide as the waves sweeping through the sand. The powerful pressure of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect was slowly suppressed by the sound of the piano that came from nowhere! The face of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect suddenly changed, his eyes flickered with a hint of shock, and he looked meaningfully into the depths of the Seven Star Sect, as if to search for who the music came from. Su Han knew in his heart that the sound of the piano must be played by Mo Lao who was hidden within the Seven Star Sect. Although Mo Lao cannot use spiritual power in the upper nine realms, the sound of the piano does not involve spiritual power, but is just a condensation of the general trend of heaven and earth. Mo Lao's cultivation level is more than a little higher than that of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect, so the sound of the piano played casually can form a general trend and suppress the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect. However, I don¡¯t know how long this kind of suppression can last. If the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect realizes that the person playing the piano cannot really take action, then he may break the trend of the piano music. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect searched everywhere, but found no results, and he felt a sense of fear in his heart. He raised his hand to summon Yang Tianjian, the leader of the Holy Sword Platform, and asked: "Besides Patriarch Qingyin, is there anyone stronger in the Seven Star Sect who has not yet emerged from the world?" He didn¡¯t expect that someone from the Seven Star Sect could use the sound of the piano to break his aura of the Earth Master Realm. Doesn't this mean that the person who plays the piano is more powerful than the leader of Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect? Yang Tianjian had just seen the ancestor Jiuying being killed. At this time, he was still a little lost and had not come back to his senses. When the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect asked this question, he subconsciously shook his head: "A stronger person? This is impossible. The four major sects have been in the Upper Nine Realms for so many years, and it is still very clear that each of them has some strong ones. The Seven Star Sect is absolutely There cannot be anyone stronger than Ancestor Qingyin, if there was, the intelligence would have shown it long ago." The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect was thoughtful. He did not believe that there would be any hidden powerhouses in the Seven Star Sect, if there were any, unless they came from the Eternal City. However, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect felt that such a coincidence was unlikely. "Perhaps, this Seven Star Sect's old suspicion formation is deliberately trying to scare me?" The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect felt a little relieved when he thought of this. He decided at the moment to break into the Seven Star Sect first. He didn¡¯t believe it. Is there really any super strong person hiding in the Seven Star Sect? However, just when the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect was about to give the order to take action, two figures suddenly shot out from inside the Seven Star Sect and landed in front of the mountain gate of the Seven Star Sect. They activated the aura of the Supreme Realm and looked ready to fight at any time. situation. These two figures were both at the third level of respect, and one of them was the Qingyin ancestor of the Seven Star Sect. The other person is a young girl in red, but judging from her cultivation, she is on par with Patriarch Qingyin, and even the aura and coercion is still faintly superior to that of Patriarch Qingyin. Yang Tianjian was also shocked when he saw these two people, and even temporarily forgot the sadness of the death of the Jiuying ancestor. Because, he clearly remembered that Qing Yin, the ancestor of the Seven Star Sect, had a cultivation level of the second level of Zun Realm, right? If Patriarch Qingyin is at the third level of Zun Realm, he can completely surpass the ancestors of the other three major sects. In that case, the situation in the Upper Nine Regions has long been dominated by the Seven Star Sect. How can there be four major sects? A parallel situation? ¡°And, what¡¯s going on with that young girl in red? If the Seven Star Sect already had such young geniuses, what happened to the other three major sects? Everyone in the Seven Star Sect was shocked when they saw this scene. However, after all, they had gotten wind of it before and knew that the sect seemed to have received some help from outside forces. So, they were not too surprised. "Leader, it's suspicious, it's suspicious!" Yang Tianjian exclaimed with a look of disbelief on his face, "Leader, the Seven Star Sect definitely got help from someone. That girl in red is definitely not from their Seven Star Sect. And that person Ancestor Qingyin was not like this before. The strength of the Seven Star Sect has suddenly increased so much, which is definitely suspicious!" The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect was also surprised and doubtful. If it was just the ancestor Qingyin and the girl in red, he would naturally not take it seriously.inside. However, what he is worried about is whether the appearance of these two people represents a more profound force behind them? And the sound of the piano just now seems to be vaguely indicating that there seems to be a mysterious force behind the Seven Star Sect. For a moment, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect felt a little embarrassed to act rashly. It¡¯s not that he thinks he can¡¯t beat it, it¡¯s just that he came to the Seven Star Sect with such a big fanfare because he wanted to crush it. If you can't crush it, you will have to lose your troops and generals, which is obviously not cost-effective. At this moment, the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult turned his eyes and had a new idea. At that moment, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect stirred up and flew over the Seven Star Sect. A ball of colorful divine light surrounded him, making him appear mysterious and unpredictable. His voice also sounded, and he announced calmly: "People below, listen, this leader will give you one last chance to surrender within twelve hours and submit to my Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect. Otherwise, from twelve Starting after the hour, for every quarter of an hour you delay, I will kill a hundred people from Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect! Remember, if you surrender every quarter of an hour, a hundred people from Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect will die. One hour later, eight hundred people will die, and one day later, all the people in Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect will be dead. I will do what I say, and we will start the operation from Tianlong Pavilion in twelve hours." This faint voice, like rolling thunder, spread to the ears of every Seven Star Sect monk. Everyone in the Seven Star Sect was shocked, and the leader Zhang Beidou's expression changed. He hurriedly came to Patriarch Qingyin and transmitted a message into the secret: "Ancestor, Fengyun Julong Sect is doing this because they want to disrupt the situation. Our military morale disrupts our rhythm. Even if we surrender, they may not stop massacring Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect. We must be cautious about this matter." How could Patriarch Qingyin not know that this was Fengyun Julong Sect¡¯s method to disturb the morale of the army? However, if the Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect were massacred because of the Seven Star Sect's refusal to surrender, how could the conscience of the people of the Seven Star Sect live with it? For a time, Ancestor Qingyin was also in a deep dilemma. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,732 The trick of Fengyun Julong Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect, as if he meant what he said, soon led the Fengyun Julong Sect army to leave the Seven Star Sect's mountain gate and rush towards the direction of Tianlong Pavilion. Looking at this momentum, within twelve hours, the army of Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect will arrive at Tianlong Pavilion. In the main hall of the Seven Star Sect, Patriarch Qingyin summoned the senior officials and held an emergency meeting. "The Wind and Cloud Julong Sect is so vicious. Is it trying to plunge our Seven Star Sect into unkindness and injustice?" A deputy sect leader with a hot temper came up and cursed. Although the other senior officials did not curse, their brows were furrowed, and they were obviously worried. Mr. Namo and Hongye were also sitting in the corner of the hall. However, they are not from the Seven Star Sect, so naturally they will not express any opinions on this occasion. "The Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect's army is now rushing to Tianlong Pavilion. We can't delay it any longer. If it doesn't work, we will also go to Tianlong Pavilion to stop them." An elder of the Seven Stars Sect suddenly had his brain twitch for some reason and made a suggestion that was not nutritious. Patriarch Qingyin immediately denied: "No, our main force must stay at the Seven Star Sect's mountain gate. Otherwise, it will be a small matter if the mountain gate is destroyed. If the Seven Star Pool is destroyed, it will be very difficult for the Seven Star Sect to rebuild its foundation in the future." "Yes, it seems that the Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect's army has left the Seven Star Sect, but the enemy is as cunning as a ghost. Who knows whether they will take advantage of us to leave the sect and come back to destroy the foundation of our Seven Star Sect?" "That makes sense. Even if we go to Tianlong Pavilion for support, we can only send some people there." "Perhaps I and Hongye can help you to support Tianlong Pavilion? Anyway, the rest of you will not be able to support you. Only I and Hongye can stop them from killing Tianlong Pavilion." Mo Lao suddenly spoke. "This" Ancestor Qingyin was also undecided. I felt that what Mr. Mo said was reasonable, but also vaguely felt that it seemed inappropriate to transfer Mr. Mo and Hongye away from the Seven Star Sect like this. "Ancestor, Elder Mo and Hongye can't move. They stay behind the Seven Star Sect, and the Seven Star Sect is safe. Why don't I go to Tianlong Pavilion to support them." At this moment, Su Han spoke. "Are you going alone?" Ancestor Qingyin was surprised, "The Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect's army includes three at the fourth level of the Sovereign Realm, two at the third level of the Sovereign Realm, and several other powerful people at the Sovereign Realm. You are alone ¡­¡± The meaning of Patriarch Qingyin is very obvious. Even if Su Han defies the will of heaven, he will never be able to fight against so many strong men by himself. It will be in vain if he goes there. Su Han smiled faintly and said: "Now that the Seven Star Sect has Mo Lao in charge, as well as two strong men, Ancestor and Hongye, my role here is limited. Ancestor, don't worry, I will go to support Tianlong Pavilion. If we really encounter Even if I am defeated by the Shangfeng Yun Julong Sect's army, I still have my own means to save my life." Su Han is not lying. He has a token from the ancient Tianyi Sect's inheritance palace. If he encounters a life-or-death moment and activates the token, he can be transported to the Tianyi Sect's inheritance palace. However, Su Han will not use this life-saving method until there is a real crisis. Patriarch Qingyin thought carefully and finally nodded: "Okay, in that case, you must be careful along the way. If you are defeated, take life-saving measures immediately. Life is the first priority." Ancestor Qingyin warned that Su Han was too important to him now. Although Ancestor Qingyin also did not want to see Tianlong Pavilion bleed, if he had to choose between Tianlong Pavilion and Su Han, Qingyin would The ancestor would definitely choose Su Han without hesitation. ¡­¡­ On the other side, the army of Fengyun Julong Sect stopped after evacuating the Seven Star Sect for hundreds of miles. "Master, why did you stop?" The Storm Bear Dharma King and Sky Eagle Dharma King of Fengyun Julong Sect couldn¡¯t help but be confused. They also didn't understand the leader's plan. They said they were going to Tianlong Pavilion, but looking at the leader's leisurely look, it didn't look like they were really going. The leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect looked like he had a pearl of wisdom in his hand, and said with a faint smile: "The Tianlong Pavilion is so far away, so I don't bother to rush there. The reason why I said that to the Seven Star Sect is because I have my own plan." "It turns out that the leader has a plan for a long time, but I don't know what kind of clever plan it is. Can you let your subordinates listen to it, and maybe they can understand 1% of the leader's wisdom?" The King of Eagles has always been the best at flattering. At this time, , and spared no effort to shoot wildly. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect was very helpful and laughed and said: "It's not a great trick. It's just that since the Seven Star Sect??The strong man sits in command and has nothing to fear. Then I will lure the strong man out of the Seven Star Sect and try to lure the tiger away from the mountain. Let's see how the Seven Star Sect can still jump. " "So the leader did this to lure the powerful man out of the Seven Star Sect?" King Tianying asked. "That's right. The Seven Star Sect heard that our leader is going to Tianlong Pavilion, so he will definitely send people to support Tianlong Pavilion. However, the people of Seven Star Sect obviously don't have the ability to stop our leader from taking action against Tianlong Pavilion. Only the strong man behind them, They have this ability. Therefore, they will most likely ask the strong man to go to Tianlong Pavilion to support him in person." The leader of Fengyun Julong Cult¡¯s face was filled with confidence. He felt that his guess was probably correct. "The leader wants to lure the powerful man away and then kill him to catch the Seven Star Sect off guard?" King Tianying suddenly realized. "Yes, this leader has already arranged an ambush on the way to Tianlong Pavilion in order to entangle the strong man. As long as we entangle the strong man for a moment and prevent him from returning to the Seven Star Sect, we can defeat the Seven Star Sect. Take it all in one fell swoop.¡± The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect laughed loudly, feeling proud of his clever plan. "The leader is wise!" "The leader has a clever plan to calm the world and defeat the Seven Star Sect!" "The Fengyun Julong Sect has unified the nine regions, and its leader will live forever!" The two Dharma Kings and the other elders also rushed to shout. They seemed to have seen the bright future and the glorious scene of Fengyun Julong Sect dominating the Upper Nine Realms. ¡­¡­ Su Han was already on his way to Tianlong Pavilion at this time. However, while he was on his way, he was not idle, but kept thinking about the whole thing in his mind. In Su Han's view, although it was logical that the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect suddenly turned around and went to Tianlong Pavilion, it still felt unreasonable. If the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect is really a young man, he must have been extremely angry and wanted to take out his anger on the Seven Stars Sect when he was betrayed in front of the Seven Stars Sect's formation. How could it be possible to give up the Seven Star Sect so easily and go to Tianlong Pavilion instead? There may be a trick in this. Su Han also began to deduce in his mind. Think about what you would do if you were in the position of the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,733 Su Han¡¯s bold plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If I were the leader of the Fengyun Julong Cult, since the opponent is likely to have a super strong person hiding, then the most important thing I should do is to lead that super strong person out to other places, and set up a trap on the way. There is an ambush to hold him back. As long as I can hold that strong man back for a moment and a half, I can lead an army and defeat the Seven Stars Sect." "As long as the Seven Stars Sect is broken, the strong man will not be able to help the Seven Stars Sect even if he wants to. At that time, I can either comfort and bribe him with my eloquent words, or lead all my men to besiege him, it won't be a problem." When Su Han thought of this, his thoughts gradually became clearer. When related to the behavior of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect, Su Han discovered that the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect probably really had such an idea. By pretending to lead the army to Tianlong Pavilion, isn't it because you want to lure the hidden powerhouses of the Seven Star Sect to Tianlong Pavilion? Thinking of this, Su Han also secretly exclaimed: "Fortunately, I have an extra thought and insisted on asking Mo Lao and Hong Ye to station in the Seven Star Sect. Otherwise, if Mo Lao and Hong Ye were really lured away, the Seven Star Sect would not be able to withstand the storm with its own strength. The tiger and wolf army of Julong Cult.¡± "If my guess is true, then there will definitely be an ambush on the road ahead. This ambush was set up by the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect in order to hold back the hidden powerhouse." At the moment, Su Han released the Purple Gold King Bee and went to the front to find out information for himself to see if there was really an ambush on the road. Soon, the Purple Gold King Bee sent back the news. "As expected, on the only way to Tianlong Pavilion, there is an ambush of a group of strong men. Among this group of strong men, there are two particularly terrifying beings, and they are Earth Master Realm monks. Come to think of it, it's that one The leader of the Fengyun Julong Cult must be carrying two followers." Su Han had already learned from Xun Wuyou that the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect was accompanied by two old men. They were both terrifying beings at the fourth level of the Venerable Realm, and they should have come from the Eternal City. "The leader of the Fengyun Julong Cult actually sent his two most powerful men to ambush in front. It seems that he really wanted to hold back the powerful men from the Seven Star Sect who came to assist Tianlong Pavilion. But they didn't expect that they would come. It¡¯s not Mr. Mo, but me.¡± There were two strong men at the fourth level of respect on the opposite side, and Su Han felt secretly awe-inspiring in his heart. With his current strength, if he tries his best against a fourth-level master, he might still be able to deal with it. Against two, there is no chance of winning. "Although my opponent is very powerful, I can't back down." Su Han's mind was also spinning, thinking of countermeasures. At this time, the Purple Gold King Bee also kept bringing back information from the front. Su Han read the information and couldn't help but be a little surprised: "Where the Fengyun Julong Sect set up an ambush, there was not a single living creature within a hundred miles." ?¡± Su Han also fell into deep thought: "Could it be that they set up a poison array at the place where they set up an ambush?" "It's very possible. Brother Wuyou also said that the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect uses poison to control them. It seems that the Fengyun Julong Sect is good at using poison. Moreover, because they are afraid of the hidden powerhouses of the Seven Star Sect, They were afraid that the hidden powerhouse would be much stronger than them, so they set up the poison array." Su Han kept making inferences. " Moreover, when it came to using poison, Su Han suddenly had some thoughts and ideas. Su Han¡¯s physique is almost invulnerable to all poisons due to the fusion of the soul-eating bat king¡¯s heart. Although the other party said that his cultivation was strong, when it came to using poison, Su Han felt that the other party's poison should not be able to poison him. "Although they can't poison me, I can pretend to be poisoned to make them paralyzed and relax their vigilance. Then, when they don't expect it" Su Han's thoughts were simply out of control. An extremely bold plan formed in his mind. Calculate the four strong people! Su Han himself was frightened by this bold idea. For a monk who has not yet reached the level of respect, it is undoubtedly a fool's dream to cross the fourth and fifth levels to assassinate a strong person at the fourth level of the level. However, at this moment, Su Han came up with such a plan. It was like countless ants crawling inside his heart, making Su Han feel itchy and eager to take action. "Even if you can't take their lives, it would be good to teach them a profound lesson." Su Han doesn¡¯t have a good impression of people like this who come from the Eternal City to the Upper Nine Regions to make trouble. They may not be considered prominent figures in the Eternal City, but when they come to the Upper Nine Realms, they consider themselves the masters of world destruction. To put it bluntly, such people need to be taught a lesson. ??Moreover, the most important thing is that Su Han has a token of the Tianyi Sect's inheritance palace on his body. When it is really critical, he can also use the token to be transferred to the Tianyi Sect's inheritance palace. It can be said that what Su Han did seemed very dangerous, but in fact, his life was not in danger. "Since there is no risk to your life, I have to give it a try no matter what." Su Han immediately began to count his available trump cards. He has many trump cards, but at this stage, the most incredible trump card is the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation Disk and Vientiane Runes obtained at the Jedi Gate Ruins, as well as the upgraded Phantom Ice Sunflower. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The hallucination ability is very mature and can easily simulate illusions that are enough to confuse a strong Earth Master. Of course, it is just a simple illusion, an illusion that is too complicated, and it is not what Su Han can do now. In addition, there are seven statues that have just been completed. Su Han has not really verified the strength of these seven statues, but he has an intuition that the attack power of these seven statues should not disappoint him. The seven statues can also be counted as one of Su Han's trump cards. Furthermore, since these seven statues are not living creatures yet, they are not affected by the poisonous array at all. This is also an advantage Su Han can take advantage of. Su Han began to formulate a battle plan. About a thousand miles ahead, Qi Lao and Gai Lao from the Fengyun Julong Sect have laid a dragnet, waiting for the hidden powerhouse of the Seven Star Sect to fall into the trap. There are not many people brought by Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai, and these people are not the people recruited by the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect from the Upper Nine Realms, but the people brought by the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect from the Eternal City. They are absolutely confidant. Even the eight Dharma Kings of Fengyun Julong Sect may not know the existence of these people. "Mr. Qi, Mr. Gai, my subordinates and others have already arranged sentinels everywhere. As long as someone is found passing by here, they will definitely notice it immediately." A man came forward and said respectfully. Mr. Qi nodded and said with a smile: "Very good." Na Gai Lao was standing next to him, but he asked: "Lao Qi, what do you think the hidden power of the Seven Star Sect will be like?" "No matter what state he is in, our mission is just to hold him back for a moment and a half. No matter how strong he is, if he falls into our poisonous formation, he will definitely have to struggle for a while." Mr. Qi looked confident. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,734 Seven Giant Men You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I don't know, will it be the hidden powerhouse from the Seven Star Sect? Or maybe it will be someone else?" Gai Lao said to himself. Obviously, he was an old man with a cautious personality. But Mr. Qi said: "Lao Gai, it's superfluous for you to think about these things. If the Seven Star Sect doesn't invite the hidden powerhouse, they can't save Tianlong Pavilion, so they will definitely invite the hidden powerhouse. Take action. Besides, wouldn't it be better even if it's not the hidden powerhouse? In that case, it will be easier for you and me to handle it. After finishing it, we can go back and report to the leader immediately. " "Maybe. I just feel that the leader has been procrastinating with the Seven Star Sect recently, and it has been procrastinating for a long time. Now there is a hidden powerhouse coming out of the Seven Star Sect. I always feel that things seem to be a little out of our control. " Mr. Gai sighed softly. But Mr. Qi disagreed: "The reason why the leader has not taken action against the Seven Star Sect is simply because he is worried that Su Han will not be able to survive. You must know that he has the inheritance of the ancient Jedi sect that the leader wants, so he must keep it. He will be killed. Don¡¯t worry, things will definitely not get out of control.¡± Gai Lao looked a little worried and seemed to have something to say, but in this case, he really couldn't say anything else. It's a small thing to spoil the fun, but if it messes up the morale of the army, that's not going to be good. At this moment, Gai Lao had no choice but to change the subject and said: "The leader must be on his way back to the Seven Star Sect, right?" "Definitely. The Seven Star Sect doesn't have that hidden powerhouse now, so it can't withstand a wave of attacks from the leader. I estimate that the Seven Star Sect will fall completely in less than an hour." Mr. Qi laughed. At this time, a subordinate suddenly came to report in a hurry: "Mr. Qi, Mr. Gai. From the direction of the Seven Star Sect, seven people are coming. They are approaching at an extremely fast speed." "Seven people?" Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai couldn't help but look at each other. Could it be that there were not one or two hidden strong men of the Seven Star Sect, but seven people? "What kind of people are these seven?" Mr. Qi couldn't help but asked in a serious tone. "They are seven giant men. I can't be sure of their cultivation level, but they must be above the second or third level of the Zun Realm. They are moving at a very ferocious speed and their momentum is very huge." The subordinate also reported truthfully. "Lao Gai, what do you think?" Qi Lao asked. Na Gai Lao muttered: "These seven people should not be the strong man sitting behind the Seven Star Sect. They are most likely the servants or subordinates of the strong man. The strong man may not have come, or he may still be there. Later, send these seven people to explore the road first. No matter what, we cannot take it lightly." Mr. Qi also nodded: "Unexpectedly, instead of waiting for the strong man, seven pioneers came. This is to let everyone warm up first!" "Let's go and take a look first. Before ambushing the strong man, take down seven of his men first, which can be considered an appetizer." ¡°These seven people are definitely not low in strength, so we can¡¯t take them lightly.¡± Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai took the lead, leading figures one after another in the direction from which the seven people came. Soon, the seven figures appeared in the sight. These seven figures are indeed seven giant men. One by one, carrying heavy weapons on their backs and taking huge steps, they were like seven ferocious tides, rushing towards this side. "They are coming! Stay calm and wait until they fall into the poisonous formation." Mr. Qi also gave instructions in an orderly manner. With his eyesight, he could naturally see that each of these seven giant men was at the second or third level of the Zun Realm. This is definitely not the combat power of the Seven Star Sect itself, it must be the servant of the hidden powerhouse. Thinking of this, Mr. Qi also felt lucky that he had lured these seven people out. Otherwise, if Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect attacked the Seven Star Sect, it would be difficult for them to meet these seven people, let alone the hidden powerful man. A tough nut to chew. "That powerful man in hiding seems to have a lot of background! Everyone listen to my orders and stand still until these seven guys are poisoned." Mr. Qi naturally has his own plan. Although they can deal with these seven people without using poison, they will definitely lose some of their strength. And Qi Lao wanted to retain his strength to deal with the hidden strong men who might appear later. Therefore, it is obviously the best way to let these seven giant men be poisoned first and then harvest them. The poison that Mr. Qi and the others planted in this area is called Fengyun Soul Dispelling Pill. It is a terrifying and strange poison that moistens things silently. A person who is poisoned will be unconscious at first, and then gradually feel numb in the sea of ????consciousness and lose mobility. Generally speaking, by the time you notice poisoning, it¡¯s probably too late. ?The most terrifying thing about this kind of poison is that even the most terrifying and powerful ones in the higher level of the Zun Realm may be infected without any defense. The poison array set up by Mr. Qi and the others covered a large area, so all the creatures within a hundred miles were poisoned to death, and not a single one was left alive. As time went by, the pace of the seven giant men continued to slow down. When Mr. Qi saw this scene, he nodded secretly in his heart. The slowing down of their pace showed that these seven people had shown obvious signs of being affected by the Fengyun Soul Dispelling Pill. In other words, they are deeply poisoned. At this moment, the giant man walking in the front suddenly slowed down, and then suddenly fell to the ground. Immediately afterwards, the other six giant men also staggered around, their steps unsteady as if they were drunk. "The poison has spread!" Mr. Qi waved his hand, gesturing for his men to take action. After being hit by Fengyun Soul Dispersing Pill, the strength of these seven people was suppressed, so naturally there was no need for Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai to harvest it themselves. Under the command of Mr. Qi, dozens of his men gathered around and quickly tied up the seven giant men. "Tell me, where did your master come from?" Mr. Qi stepped forward and shouted at the seven giant men. But these seven giant men just grunted and rolled on the ground with mechanical movements, but did not say a word. "Lao Qi, these seven people seem a little weird." Gai Lao frowned and reminded. These seven giant men are actually seven statues controlled by Su Han with a formation disk. After being activated with the array disk, each of these seven statues is equivalent to a strong person at the third level of human dignity. Although Su Han had expected that these seven statues would have considerable combat power, Su Han was still pleasantly surprised by such heaven-defying strength. These seven statues also provided a solid foundation for Su Han's plan to ambush Qi Lao and Gai Lao. The scene in front of him was actually Su Han using the illusion ability of the Phantom Demon Bingkui to disguise the seven statues into seven giant human beings. Of course, this illusion is not very subtle. People with a discerning eye can still identify it if they look carefully. "It's just that Mr. Qi is only paying attention to whether these seven people have been poisoned. How can he still notice the flaws in the illusion?" It was Gai Lao who noticed something was wrong, so he warned him aloud. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,735 The two elders fall into the trap You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Mr. Qi heard Gai Lao's reminder, he also nodded, walked up to the seven giant men, and observed them carefully. Su Han used illusions to simulate human beings, and the most he could do was make these seven giant men roll on the ground and groan. He wanted to simulate more advanced behaviors, but he couldn't. However, because these seven statues can form spiritual communication with Su Han, they simulate human monks much more vividly than the golden-armored warriors. Therefore, after Qi Lao observed carefully, he also frowned and felt that these seven giant men were indeed a little weird, but he didn't know what the weirdness was. With his thinking, he still didn¡¯t expect that these seven people were not human monks, let alone that they were not poisoned. At the moment, he got closer to the seven people and watched them carefully. It was at this moment that something unexpected happened. A giant man who was dying just now suddenly jumped up, and his huge body crashed into Mr. Qi like a bolt of lightning! This sudden change made Mr. Qi's heart sink. His expression changed, and he reacted quickly. He was able to avoid the force of the collision by ducking out of the way. But at the same time, the other six giants also started at the same time. boom! Mr. Qi avoided the first blow, but did not avoid the second and third blow. At the same time, the seven giant men, after a burst of white light, turned into seven statues like King Kong's angry eyes. The impact just now was completed by Su Han's control of the array. Its power was no less than a blow from a strong person at the third level of Zun Realm. It was powerful and heavy. Especially the continuous collision of six statues, its power is even more extraordinary. Even a strong man like Qi Lao, who was at the fourth level of respect, was deformed by the continuous impact, and his blood spurted out wildly. "not good!" When Mr. Gai saw Mr. Qi being hit continuously, his expression changed drastically, and he knew something was wrong. At that moment, he immediately rushed in the direction of Qi Lao, trying to rescue Qi Lao. However, at this moment, Gai Lao discovered that the void in all directions was locked by a strange rune. Moreover, these runes were like countless transparent bricks, piling up towards him from all sides, constantly compressing his space. "No, I fell into a trap!" Gailao's expression changed again, and he was extremely shocked. Especially the intimidating power coming from these strange runes made Gailao feel extremely depressed. In desperation, Gai Lao also fired multiple attacks in succession, trying to attack the strange rune. However, these attacks are like a mud cow entering the sea, never to return. "It's over, I fell into a trap." Gai Lao also regretted it in his heart. Before, he felt that something was wrong with the seven giant men, but he never expected that they were actually transformed by seven statues. In fact, Mr. Gai always instinctively wanted to remind Mr. Qi to be careful, but Mr. Qi was too strong, which made Mr. Gai always want to speak, but it was difficult for him to do so. Now it seems that Mr. Qi¡¯s blind optimism is completely wrong. Qi Lao was seriously injured, and when he saw Gai Lao shooting at him, he felt happy. However, when Gai Lao was about to pounce, he was surrounded by those strange runes. Mr. Qi was anxious when his eyes suddenly blurred. The previous scene was completely gone, and there was only a piece of yellow sand rolling in front of him. Among the yellow sand, countless dusters such as the yellow dragon are like a yellow dragon, like the ancient giant beasts, and swallowed him with a large mouth of the blood basin. Mr. Qi, who was seriously injured, had no time to react. His body and soul were immediately swept in by the billowing sandstorm and chopped into pieces. The dignified fourth-level powerhouse in the Zun Realm was wiped out in ashes. Here, the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation strangles the unsuspecting Elder Qi, and the seven statues over there are also rushing wildly among the men of Elder Qi and Elder Gai, constantly harvesting the lives of each monk. As for Gai Lao, he is too busy taking care of himself at the moment. All kinds of runes are constantly emerging around him, blocking Gai Lao's way from all directions, leaving no space. For a moment, Gai Lao was so angry that he was trapped in his heart. He let out a low roar, held a long mountain-cutting knife in his hand, and slashed crazily at the weakest point of the all-powerful runes. The destructive power of a full-strength attack at the fourth level of Zunjing is also astonishing. However, when Gai Lao worked hard and finally opened a gap at the weakest point, he found that the seven statues were waiting for him at the gap. Not only do each of these seven statues have the attack power of the third level of Zun Realm, but their actions are alsoMoving, it actually implies the way of formation. There is a formation within the formation, sealing the entire void, so Gai Lao doesn't know which way to charge. For a time, Gai Lao also complained endlessly. Looking around again, he saw that his and Mr. Qi's men had been killed by these seven statues. Mr. Gai couldn't help but feel a hint of retreat in his heart. He couldn't help but look at the void around him, and shouted: "Which senior master is it, can you show up and tell me? I am just acting according to the way of heaven, helping the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult to unify the Upper Nine Realms. This is the Upper Nine Regions." The general trend of the domain, perhaps, there is no fundamental conflict of interest between our Fengyun Julong Sect and you, our senior. Perhaps, we don¡¯t need to fight against each other." ¡°Obviously, this old man doesn¡¯t want to fight, but wants to seek peace. Su Han walked out of the darkness with a faint look in his eyes. When Mr. Gai saw Su Han, he couldn't help but be shocked. He thought that the person hiding in the dark was the hidden powerful man behind the Seven Star Sect, but he didn't expect that it was such a young boy? "No, are you that Su Han?" The muscles on Gai Lao's face trembled violently. He had seen the portrait of Su Han drawn by someone from the Holy Sword Stage before, but at this time, the more he looked at it, the more he looked like it. At this time, Gai Lao was obviously in extreme disbelief. Could it be that these seven tyrannical statues were actually controlled by Su Han? ¡°Isn¡¯t this kid just a young man from the Nine Realms? Where does such an incredible foundation come from? Could it be that he has other backgrounds? Su Han smiled faintly, with a hint of sarcasm in his smile: "You just said that the Fengyun Julong Sect's unification of the nine regions is acting in accordance with the way of heaven and is the general trend? What kind of way of heaven is your Fengyun Julong Sect? You are talking nonsense and fabricating the way of heaven. , Aren¡¯t you afraid that Heaven will punish you? You forced yourself from the Eternal City to the lower world, causing wind and rain, aren¡¯t you afraid that Heaven¡¯s rules will strike you with lightning?¡± The more Gai Lao heard, the more frightened he became. How could this kid know about the Eternal City? "Moreover, the monks in the Eternal City are indeed bound by the rules of heaven and cannot easily go to the lower world. As for the reason, it has been difficult for anyone to explain clearly for millions of years. But how did this young man from Shangjiu Realm know? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,736 Yixian Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Gai Lao was horrified in his heart, he snorted coldly: "What Eternal City? It's inexplicable! I am a hermit monk in the Upper Nine Realms. I sensed that Fengyun Julong Sect is the direction of destiny, so I came out to help Fengyun Ju. Dragon Sect. You are a young boy. When you see an old man like me, shouldn¡¯t you respect him?" Su Han couldn't help laughing, this old man was really telling lies with his eyes open. "If you were really a reclusive expert in the Upper Nine Realms, I would definitely respect you. Unfortunately, you are not. Tell me, which faction of the Eternal City are you from?" Su Han said lightly. Su Han is indeed a little curious in his heart. In his impression, even if the monks in the Eternal City use loopholes in the rules of heaven to come to the lower world, they will be restrained like Mo Lao and cannot use spiritual power casually. Even the top powers in the Eternal City cannot escape this restriction. However, looking at Gai Lao¡¯s appearance, he seems to have no restrictions on using his spiritual power. This also made Su Han a little surprised. Has the world changed after only two hundred years? This is obviously impossible. That¡¯s why Su Han asked the other party¡¯s specific origins. Gai Lao still refused to admit it: "Boy, it's just that you don't follow the general trend of heaven. There is no need to talk nonsense about the Eternal City. Who doesn't know that the Eternal City is just a myth? That kind of person doesn't even know it. It¡¯s not something that really exists, what are you talking about?¡± Su Han frowned: "I originally planned to give you a chance to live if you admit it. Since you refuse to admit it, then you have to fight to the end. That's all, I'll send you and the old man just to reunite with the underworld!" Su Han was also completely angered by the Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect. First he told Su Han to kneel down, and then he told him that he would bloodbath Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect. All these actions were not at all like those of a powerful person from the upper realm. The magnanimity can be said. To put it bluntly, the existence of Fengyun Julong Sect is to discredit the Eternal City. Hearing Su Han's tone, Gai Lao knew that today's situation was such that he had no other choice but to fight to the death. At the moment, Gai Lao also controlled the power of his whole body and started fighting to the death with the seven statues crazily. Gai Lao also had his own plan in mind. Since his opponent was Su Han and not the reclusive powerhouse he had previously thought, then with his strength at the fourth level of the Supreme Realm, there was no chance of winning. Even this victory can be said to be not small. The reason why Mr. Qi fell so quickly was because of a sneak attack. The sneak attack was so sudden that Mr. Qi was seriously injured and lost most of his life. ? And Gai Lao, not injured, is in full swing. Even with the seven statues of the third level of the Supreme Realm, it is not easy to make Gailao suffer a loss all at once. Su Han was not idle either. The Ziwei Seven Killing Arrays rotated and continued to strangle the fleeing Fengyun Gathering Dragon cultivators. The cultivation at the ninth level of the Holy Realm made it easier for Su Han to control the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation. In the blink of an eye, this area was filled with corpses. If any local monk from the Upper Nine Realms saw this scene, they would definitely be terrified. After all, those lying dead on the spot were all at the ninth level of the Saint Realm, the half-step Zun Realm, or even the Zun Realm. With this kind of cultivation, in the past nine realms, which one would not be a strong person walking sideways? But now, they are all lying here like dead dogs. Although Su Han killed with great pleasure, he did not forget to leave a few alive. Now it can be said that there is no useful information to be gleaned from the old man's mouth. Su Han plans to keep one or two alive for interrogation. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Will be the lucky one to have two monks at the half-step realm. Originally, the Ziwei Seven Killing Array was going to strangle them directly, but in Su Han's mind, the Ziwei Seven Killing Array only destroyed their cultivation and did not directly take their lives. Su Han dragged the two monks aside with one hand in each hand. "Tell me, what is the origin of your leader? It's best to confess obediently and don't force me to use any means." Su Han didn't want to keep talking. "Bah, kill me if you want. How can I, a monk from the Divine Sect, still be afraid of a lowly bloodline like you from the Nine Realms?" One of the monks shouted loudly, looking like he would rather die than surrender. Su Han laughed dumbly. Doesn¡¯t this guy have any consciousness of being a prisoner? Still such a stinker? "This kind of person is like a stone in a latrine, smelly and hard. You can't even expect him to cooperate." Su Han didn't waste any time and directly activated the phantom ice sunflower to swallow the monk's life essence. The remaining monk saw Su Han looking fierce.??, turned pale with fright. "Do you want to be like him? Or cooperate honestly?" Su Han asked lightly. This person is obviously different from the one just now. Looking at his pale face with fright, you can see that this person's mind is not firm. It should be easier to extract a confession from him. "If you confess obediently, I can let you live." "Seriously?" The man was immediately moved and asked hesitantly. Su Han smiled lightly: "Do you think I have time to joke with you?" The man looked at Su Han secretly, and was secretly surprised. Did this young man really go to the Nine Realms? Why does that kind of demeanor seem to be no less than that of his own leader? However, now he couldn¡¯t help this man thinking too much. He quickly said: ¡°I can recruit you, but I want an oath between heaven and earth to guarantee that you will not kill me!¡± "There is no oath between heaven and earth. If you don't want to recruit, I believe there will always be someone else who wants to recruit." Su Han looked at the other survivors on the field with leisurely eyes. The man became anxious upon hearing this and said quickly: "I'll do it, I'll do it! I hope that after I do it, you can really let me live!" "Go ahead." Su Han shrugged. "Yes, we are from the Eternal City, and the leader is also from the Eternal City." The man nodded with a very affirmative tone. "That's all?" Su Han was unmoved, "Do you think that the fact that you are from the Eternal City can be considered useful information?" A trace of fear flashed in the man's eyes, and he stammered: "Wewe are members of the Yixian Sect in the Eternal City." "Yixian Sect?" Su Han searched in his mind, but found no results. Come to think of it, this Yixian Sect is not a famous force among the thousands of forces in the Eternal City. To put it bluntly, the Yixian Sect should be a fringe force in the Eternal City. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1737: Changes in the Eternal City You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "So, is the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect a disciple of Yixian Sect?" Su Han asked lightly. The man nodded repeatedly: "Yes, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is ranked seventh among the top ten true disciples of Yixian Sect. His name is Pang Bi. We are all his subordinates." Su Han remembered the name and asked: "Why did you, the leader, come to the lower world instead of staying in a place like the Eternal City?" "Thisone of the reasons is that our leader wants to come here to find a few things." "What?" Su Han asked. "The first thing is the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect. The second thing is a more precious thing. The leader calls it the Secret Order of Heaven. This thing is very precious, and the leader also obtained it through a very accidental way. You know, it is said that if you can get something like that, the chance is so great that even the top forces in the Eternal City may be jealous. It is said that the secret order of heaven may appear in the upper nine realms, so our leader will come to this upper nine realms. Come to the domain.¡± The secret order of heaven? Mo Lao also once said that as long as the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect has the secret order of heaven. What is this secret order from heaven? Although Su Han had never heard of this kind of thing, he could infer from Mo Lao's tone and the tone of the man in front of him that this thing was extraordinary. "Has your leader found the secret order of heaven?" The man shook his head and said: "The leader may have found it, or he may still be looking for it. These are the secrets of the leader. Those of us who are followers don't know." Su Han nodded lightly and asked again: "Your leader established the Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect and keeps saying that he wants to unify the nine realms. Is it just to satisfy his own desire for power? Or is there another purpose? Since you are monks of the Eternal City, you come to the Upper Realm. How come the Nine Realms are not bound by the rules of heaven and can take action at will?" This is what Su Han wants to know most. If the monks in the Eternal City can use the loopholes in the rules of heaven to come to the lower realm and take action at will, wouldn't the lower realm be in chaos? Su Han, after all, was born in the lower world in this life. No matter what, he did not want to see the lower world being messed up. When the man heard Su Han ask this, he couldn't help but show a look of hesitation on his face. Obviously, he knew the answer to this question, but he didn't know whether to answer it truthfully. "If you can't answer me this question, your fate will be the same as that of the monk just now." Su Han shouted. The man was excited and said quickly: "I said it, I said it!" "In the past, it was true that monks from the Eternal City could not use their spiritual power when they came to the lower realm, but that is all in the past. The Eternal City now is completely different from the past. The order of the Eternal City has been completely Collapse, dangers everywhere The specifics, even for someone with my status, I can't figure out. However, the Eternal City is now in chaos, and the rules of heaven may not be as bright as before. At least, we are in the Upper Nine Realms. For so long, we have never seen the laws of heaven punish us." Su Han was suddenly surprised by what this man said. "The Eternal City is in chaos? Tell me clearly, what do you mean?" Su Han was really surprised by this. He has only left the Eternal City two hundred years ago, and the Eternal City is actually in chaos? The Eternal City is an ancient existence that has continued since ancient times. In the course of hundreds of millions of years, the number of times that things have gone wrong in the Eternal City is very few. Now there will be trouble, and it will be a big trouble? Su Han¡¯s first thought was that he didn¡¯t believe it. However, looking at the appearance of the man in front of him, it was obvious that he was not talking nonsense. The man opened his mouth and was about to say something. Suddenly, a sudden white light, as fast as lightning, touched his neck. When the man was unprepared, his head had already left his neck and flew into the sky. His eyes were wide open and his face was full of disbelief. Someone silenced him? Su Han looked towards the side where the white light came from, and found that the person who silenced him was Gai Lao. "You people from the lower world don't need to know about the Eternal City." Gai Lao's eyes were cold. Su Han¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow. This old man was already in danger of being besieged by seven statues, but he still had the time to interfere in this matter. Could it be that some unforeseen changes really happened in the Eternal City, causing these Eternal City monks to keep it secret? Looking at Gai¡¯s old appearance, it was obviously impossible for him to confide. "It's over." Su Han didn't intend to talk nonsense.??The Ziwei Seven Killing Formation was launched, forming a mutual echo with the seven statues. Before, the reason why Qi Lao could be strangled directly with the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation was mainly due to the sneak attack. That Qi Lao was dying from the sneak attack by the seven statues, so he could be strangled so easily. However, now that Gai Lao is not injured, it is much more difficult to destroy him. However, Su Han's seven statues can echo the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, forming a formation within the formation. Each link is connected with another, and the attack power is increased to a higher level. Now that these seven statues have been developed by Su Han, they are completely different from their original state in the hands of Mr. Mo. Each statue is as tall as a human being and has the strength of a third-level human master, and its impact is even more ferocious and powerful. When Gai Lao was trapped, he was like a trapped beast fighting, displaying his strength to the fullest. Swinging the long knife, he hit the seven statues hard, and dazzling sparks burst out, like the sound of metal collision, forming a terrifying shock wave, destroying the surrounding ground in a mess. However, such a powerful attack did not sweep away the seven statues, and it did not even cause much damage to the seven statues, but only left shallow marks. What¡¯s more, what¡¯s even more depressing is that these seven statues seem to have the ability to heal themselves. Just when Gai Lao's second wave of attacks swept out, a lot of the marks on the statue had obviously been repaired. "What the hell is this? It's so tough?" Gai Lao couldn't believe his eyes. How could such a powerful magic weapon appear in the Upper Nine Realms? " Moreover, these seven statues not only have amazing defensive power, but they also always bump into Gailao crazily, never getting tired. The force and momentum of the impact were so great that even a strong man like Gailao, who was at the fourth level of the Zun Realm, found it a bit overwhelming. ??Even, one of the statues hit Gai Lao's ribs hard at an extremely tricky angle. Gai Laorao was a tyrannical man, and he was beaten to the point of blood boiling. "This kid is definitely not at the level that the natives of the Upper Nine Regions should have. Could it be that we forcibly broke through the restrictions to come to the Upper Nine Regions and intervened in the situation in the Upper Nine Regions? Is the appearance of this kid the punishment given to us by Heaven?" Gai A trace of despair flashed through the old man's heart. Faintly, he felt that Su Han was like the spokesperson of the way of heaven. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,738 Half-step to the realm of respect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just when Gai Lao was exhausted from being tortured by the seven statues, he suddenly discovered that his consciousness seemed to be getting slower and slower. It felt like there was a pair of scarlet eyes that had been watching him in the sky. Gradually, everything else seemed to disappear in his field of vision, and only those scarlet eyes were left in the whole world. Eye. Gai Lao's sea of ??consciousness at this moment was like a ball of paste, drowsy, as if he had been filled with lead. "Nothat's not right!" After all, Gai Lao was a fourth-level master of the Zun Realm. His strong vigilance made him vaguely feel that this state contained a terrible crisis. "This is the moment." Su Han used the Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique to temporarily control Gai Lao's mind. He knew that the opportunity was only in this moment. If Gai Lao's consciousness was clear, the attack would not have the effect of a surprise attack. At that moment, Ziwei Seven Killing Formation was immediately activated with all its strength. The restrictions in the formation formed a powerful strangulation force, which converged into an explosion point and struck Gai Lao's Dharma Body with a bang. boom! The heaven and earth seemed to be shaking at this moment. Gaelao's Dharma Body was directly twisted into nothingness by this terrifying power, leaving no trace behind. At this moment, Su Han was also secretly speechless. The power of the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation when activated with all its strength frightened him a little. It is a pity that the Dharmakaya of a fourth-level master in the Zun Realm could not stay. This kind of life essence power of a strong man is a powerful nourishment for the Phantom Ice Sunflower. ??????????????????? However, the old Dharmakaya of Qi Lao was preserved. Coupled with the dharma bodies of other Fengyun Gathering Dragon Cult monks, it is undoubtedly a gluttonous feast for the Phantom Demon Bingkui. It didn¡¯t take long for Phantom Ice Sunflower to completely absorb the life essence of these powerful men. The Magic Ice Sunflower was connected to Su Han's consciousness. At this time, Su Han's consciousness also felt the restlessness of the Magic Ice Sunflower, as if a plant was about to sprout in spring, and there was a feeling that something was about to break out of the ground. ¡°Is it possible that the Phantom Demon Bingkui is about to evolve?¡± Su Han was also delighted. This phantom ice sunflower was a spiritual seed at the level of heaven. As his cultivation level continued to improve, the phantom ice sunflower would also undergo corresponding changes. It is said that after the Phantom Ice Sunflower evolves, even its attributes will change. For a moment, Su Han was also looking forward to it. However, depending on the situation, it seems that this phantom ice sunflower still lacks some firepower to evolve. At this moment, Su Han¡¯s Dantian Zifu also swelled and a buzzing sound came from it. After the Phantom Bingkui absorbed enough life essence, it also passed part of the essence power to Su Han's Dantian Zifu. Su Han is very familiar with this bulging feeling, which is the prelude to a breakthrough. For a moment, Su Han didn't waste any time and directly summoned the Liuli Lord, who had not shown up for a long time, and asked it to protect him and prepare for a breakthrough. This breakthrough is definitely an unexpected surprise. If the people of the Seven Star Sect saw that Su Han was about to break through again, their jaws would definitely drop in shock. How long has it been since the last breakthrough? Is it about to break through again? This breakthrough is definitely an inspiration that cannot be stopped. Within a few hours, Su Han successfully broke through. "Half-step Supreme Realm!" Su Han was overjoyed. This breakthrough from the ninth level of the Saint Realm to the Half-Step Supreme Realm was definitely the easiest and most satisfying breakthrough he had made since he reached the high level of the Saint Realm. Although he was able to level up quickly before because of the Seven Star Pool, it was more or less the result of his subjective and unremitting efforts. But this time, the breakthrough almost came on its own initiative. Feeling the changes brought about by the Half-step Master Realm, Su Han was filled with emotions. "From the peak of the ninth level of the Saint Realm to the half-step Supreme Realm, my strength has leapt forward a lot. This battle has brought me more gains than I expected before." After the breakthrough, Su Han stopped delaying and prepared to return to the Seven Star Sect immediately. He knows that the Seven Star Sect may be in danger now. The leader of the Fengyun Julong Cult will definitely lead the Fengyun Julong Cult army to fight back to the Seven Star Sect. Although there is Mo Lao in Seven Star Sect, Mo Lao cannot take action directly. The only combat power in Zun Realm is Patriarch Qingyin, Xun Wuyou, Ao Qian and Hongye. It is undoubtedly very dangerous to fight against the Fengyun Julong Sect with such power. However, by destroying the teams of Qi Lao and Gai Lao, Su Han knew that he had already wiped out more than half of Fengyun Julong Sect's army!   Su Han used a trick to destroy the teams of Qi Lao and Gai Lao, but it didn't take long. The subsequent breakthrough took a few hours, but it wasn't too long. At this moment, the sky above the Seven Star Sect is covered with dark clouds. Ancestor Qingyin led the main force of the Seven Star Sect to guard the mountain gate. Obviously, he did not expect that the army of Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect would actually fight back. "How come this person from Fengyun Julong Sect is back?" "Didn't they go to Tianlong Pavilion?" "Are they lying to us when they said they were going to Tianlong Pavilion?" People in the Seven Star Sect were talking a lot, and everyone was extremely puzzled. However, the departure and return of the Fengyun Julong Sect also made everyone in the Seven Star Sect nervous. On the Fengyun Julong Sect¡¯s side, King Violent Bear and King Tianying were already gearing up and couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Leader, do you want to start attacking now?¡± The leader of the Fengyun Julong Cult waved his hand: "We will wait until the ambush person sends back the news." The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect actually wanted to take action earlier, but he had to make sure first that the strong man behind the Seven Star Sect had indeed been lured away. Otherwise, if a fight breaks out and you discover that the strong man has not left, there will be no room for turning around. However, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect feels that this possibility is very small. If Seven Star Sect wants to support Tianlong Pavilion, it is only possible to invite that strong person to go. He is just waiting for Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai to reply to him. Anyway, it won't take long for the news to be delivered. It won't be too late to take action when the news arrives. However, after the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect waited for a while, no news came back from Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai. "What's going on with these two elders?" The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect was a little bit uncontrollable. Logically speaking, these two elders should have passed on the news to him regardless of whether they had blocked the strong man on the road or not. . Could it be that there was something wrong with the ambush of these two elders? "It shouldn't be. They have planted a powerful poison like Fengyun Soul Dispersing Pill. Even the most tyrannical and powerful man will inevitably suffer big losses when encountering this poison. Even if you don¡¯t suffer a loss, you should still be stuck for a while. And while this was stuck for a while, the two elders should pass on the news to themselves. With the passage of time, the mood of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect gradually changed from doubt to anxiety. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,739 Su Han returns You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the main hall of the Seven Star Sect, Patriarch Qingyin also gathered all the senior officials of the Seven Star Sect together. Xun Wuyou, Ao Qian, Hongye, Mo Lao and others were also on the list. "Everyone, the Fengyun Julong Sect has returned, but it did not attack immediately. It seems like it is waiting for some news. Everyone, do you have any suggestions?" Not only Patriarch Qingyin is puzzled, but others are also puzzled. The Fengyun Julong Sect clearly wants to defeat the Seven Star Sect, but why is it so procrastinating? What are you waiting for? Xun Wuyou, on the other hand, questioned: "I see that the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is very aggressive and has a strong desire to attack, but he keeps suppressing it. Could it be that he is afraid of something?" "Could it be that he is afraid of Mo Lao?" A senior member of the Seven Star Sect suddenly had a flash of inspiration in his mind and said in surprise: "Then the Fengyun Julong Sect has announced that it will attack Tianlong Pavilion. Is it possible that they want to use a strategy to lure the tiger away from the mountain? They want to lure Senior Mo away from the Seven Star Sect. ?¡± "It's possible. He doesn't know that Senior Mo can't really take action, so he will definitely find a way to distract him." "So, is it possible that Fengyun Julong Sect has an ambush on the only way to Tianlong Pavilion?" "It's broken, Su Han is in danger!" Everyone couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. The ambush set by Fengyun Julong Sect against Mr. Mo must not be weak. They might even send out the Fengyun Julong Cult¡¯s top combat power. In the face of such an ambush, wouldn't Su Han be in danger? All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s hearts were tightened. Xun Wuyou, on the other hand, has a somewhat meaningful look in his eyes. In his opinion, Su Han was a being who repeatedly created miracles. At least, he had witnessed Su Han create many miracles in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Who dares to say that he can¡¯t create another miracle this time? "Grandpa Mo, what do you think?" Hongye, on the other hand, quietly started to bite the dust with Mr. Mo. "That boy named Su Han, could he really be killed by the ambush of Fengyun Julong Sect?" Hongye didn't even notice that her little face was already full of worry. Mo Lao pondered for a moment, but did not dare to make a conclusion. After all, the strength of Fengyun Julong Sect far exceeds the level of the Upper Nine Domains. Although he had seen great luck in Su Han, he could not guarantee whether his vision would be wrong. Just when everyone in the Seven Star Sect was discussing, the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect outside suddenly had a conscious movement and looked into the distance with cold eyes. He suddenly felt that there was a powerful spiritual power coming from far and near. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect was also very happy: "Could it be Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai? Could it be that they actually subdued that strong man?" This joy for the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is really an unexpected joy. However, this joy did not last long. Soon, his brows furrowed because wherever he looked, he did not see the familiar figures of Qi Lao and Gai Lao. A figure did come from the distance, but this figure was not any one of Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect couldn't help but twitch in his heart: "Could it be that Qi Lao and Gai Lao missed it? Did they let the strong man return?" If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s the last thing he wants to see. However, when the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult saw the person clearly, he was completely stunned. "It's actually this kid?" This surprise is really surprising. The Seven Star Sect actually sent this boy to help Tianlong Pavilion? In other words, that hidden powerhouse has always been in the Seven Star Sect? ¡°Moreover, this kid actually escaped the ambush of Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai and came back safely? How can this be? "Boy, is it you?" The leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect was furious. This kid, not only had he swallowed up the inheritance of the ancient Jedi sect, but he was still like an invincible Xiao Qiang. He was everywhere? At this time, everyone from the Seven Star Sect ran out of the hall and saw Su Han's figure. "Su Han, it's really Su Han!" Everyone was also happy, although they didn't know what happened after Su Han went out. However, seeing the unbelievable look of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect was a great victory for them. This was the first time Su Han met the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect head-on. When he saw the leader wearing a cloak and pretending to be a ghost, Su Han smiled sarcastically: "Why don't you?Is it me? " The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect snorted coldly. Although he was indeed full of doubts about how Su Han came back, deep down in his heart, he still didn't take Su Han too seriously. What he is afraid of is the mysterious strong man behind the Seven Star Sect. "Boy, you are just a lowly bloodline from the upper nine realms. You have some bad luck and you want to talk to this leader on an equal footing? What qualifications do you have?" the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult said proudly. Su Han shrugged: "You say that others are of low blood, what about you? What kind of cool and noble status do you have? It's a pity that you hide your head and show your tail, you don't even dare to show your face, and you still want to dominate the nine realms, it's simply a joke in the world. .¡± Su Han ridiculed: "I know where your sense of superiority comes from, but in my opinion, your sense of superiority is just a joke." "You will soon know who is the real joke!" The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect sneered again and again. Su Han stopped talking nonsense and directly released seven statues to surround the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect was shocked. With his eyesight, he could naturally see that each of these seven statues had the strength of a third-level human being. This Su Han can actually control such a powerful magic weapon? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ The leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect is, after all, a top-notch genius of the Yixian Sect in the Eternal City. Although his cultivation level does not exceed that of Qi Lao and Gai Lao, the energy and combat power he possesses definitely exceed those of Qi Lao and Gai Lao. of. Because, he has many trump cards given by the sect. Therefore, when the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect saw that he was trapped in a tight siege, although he was surprised in his heart, he was not afraid. "In fact, his heart became even hotter. There seemed to be more good things in Su Han than he imagined. "Boy, it seems that the strong people behind your Seven Star Sect have given you a lot of good things? However, that can only mean that you are just a poor guy who relies on borrowing to achieve things. Don't think that you are qualified and capable. Talk to the leader, you are just a disciple of the Seven Star Sect, but this leader is the leader of the divine sect. He started from scratch and founded the now prosperous divine sect. How can it be compared to you, a little disciple? Call out the strong man behind you. , I want to have a dialogue with him." Hearing this, Su Han smiled faintly: "Made from scratch? Does it mean that you are self-made if you have two followers who are at the fourth level of the Realm?" As soon as Su Han said these words, the face of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect changed: "What did you say?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,740 The Storm Julong Sect suffered heavy losses You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han ignored him and continued to smile: "Isn't the reason why you were able to found the Fengyun Julong Sect because of the two followers of the fourth level of respect around you and the dozens of elite strong men around you? Isn¡¯t your sense of superiority largely due to the fact that you have this direct line of troops supporting you?¡± The face of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect changed completely and he was extremely shocked. All this is his secret, not even the eight Dharma Kings around him know about it. Maybe the Eight Dharma Kings knew something about Qi Lao and Gai Lao, but they definitely didn't know about dozens of other elites and powerful men. That is the foundation for his survival. The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect knows very well that relying on benefits to win over the local monks in the Nine Regions will eventually have hidden dangers. Only his direct troops are his foundation. But how did Su Han know this? Could it be that Su Han did meet Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai? Could it be that Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai really missed the mark and couldn't even deal with this boy who was half-step to the Supreme Realm? However, even if they don¡¯t get it done, they should come back to meet you. Why is it that Su Han is back, but Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai are not back? etc¡­¡­ The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect suddenly froze. Wasn't this Su Han at the ninth level of the Holy Realm? How come you have reached the half-step respect level? "I went out for a trip and came back with an upgraded level. What's going on An extremely terrifying thought suddenly flashed through the head of Fengyun Julong Sect's leader. At this moment, Su Han seemed to have seen through his inner thoughts. "Stop your assumptions. Those direct troops of yours can't come back." Su Han's words were like a giant hammer, hitting the leader of Fengyun Dragon Gathering Sect on the chest. The face behind the cloak of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect suddenly turned extremely pale. Can't come back? What's the meaning? Could it be said that Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai would actually perish? How can this be! He couldn¡¯t accept this at all. With the strength of Qi Lao and Gai Lao, plus the power of Fengyun Soul Dispelling Pill, shouldn¡¯t it be easy to deal with a boy who is half-step to the Supreme Realm? What exactly is going on? The leader of Fengyun Julong Sect was really panicked. Before that, he had calculated everything and felt that everything was under control. He had always enjoyed the feeling of dominating everything, and he had always firmly believed that he You can take down the Seven Star Sect without any bloodshed. However, the change of things was so beyond his expectation! "Su Han! I don't know what kind of bad luck you have to be able to stand here safe and sound. However, don't forget that you are just a vulgar bloodline from the Upper Nine Domains. Your luck has reached this point. Exhausted!" It can be seen that the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect is already a little hysterical. Su Han smiled sarcastically: "Instead of worrying about my luck, you might as well worry about your own. Today, this Seven Star Sect will be the burial place of your Pang Bi!" Hearing that Su Han actually called out his name in front of everyone, Pang Bi was shocked, and there was disbelief in his eyes. He never expected that his mysterious real name would be revealed by Su Han. For a moment, Pang Bi was really upset. He found that Su Han seemed to really know him very well. "Could it be that Mr. Qi and Mr. Gai really" Pang Bi finally felt a trace of panic in his heart. Could it be that the direct troops he relied on the most had really fallen so mysteriously? How did Su Han do this? Pang Bi still didn't believe it. He couldn't believe it at all. With Su Han's own strength, how could he still counterattack Qi Lao and Gai Lao under the influence of Fengyun Soul Dispelling Pill? How can this be? However, seeing Su Han's confident smile, Pang Bi couldn't be optimistic anyway. The people of the Seven Star Sect below all understood at this time, and all of them were in disbelief that Su Han actually destroyed a unit that the leader of Fengyun Gathering Dragon Sect relied heavily on! This news instantly ignited the enthusiasm of everyone in the Seven Star Sect, and everyone shouted excitedly. "Haha, Fengyun Julong Sect is dumbfounded!" "They tried to plot against us, but ended up losing everything. We deserve it!" "Everyone, they have lost at least half of the strength of their expeditionary army. This is a good opportunity for us to fight back!" So is Pang BiThe decisive person, seeing that the situation was gradually turning against him, said loudly: "Everyone in our divine sect obeys the order, as long as we take down the Seven Star Sect, we will be the masters of the Upper Nine Realms. The Upper Nine Realms The resources are at your disposal, the beauties from the Upper Nine Realms are up to you, and the monks from the Upper Nine Realms will all become your slaves!" ¡°Attack, attack me hard!¡± At this time, Pang Bi actually didn¡¯t have the confidence to win over the Seven Star Sect at all. If nothing else, just saying that the mysterious strong man behind the Seven Star Sect hadn¡¯t shown up yet was enough to make him afraid. ¡°He was inciting like this, but he actually just wanted to create chaos so that he could cover himself and leave. However, how could Su Han give him such a chance? He laughed and said, "Pang Bi, at this time, do you still want to incite this mob? You use poison to control others, and do you still expect them to sacrifice their lives for you?" With that said, Su Han activated the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, and the powerful murderous intention was also locked on Pang Bi. Even with such a level of cultivation, Pang Bi couldn't help but twitch his consciousness slightly, and was shocked by the powerful murderous intention. As a genius of the Eternal City, he brought two more elite followers. It can be said that he has never paid attention to the monks of the Upper Nine Realms. But at this moment, his consciousness was throbbing and agitated. This also made Pang Bi break out in cold sweat, and he suddenly had an extremely incredible thought, that is - this Su Han might actually threaten his life! This is simply unbelievable. You must know that even in Yixian Sect, there are only a few geniuses who can threaten Pang Bi's life. However, at this moment, a young man from the Upper Nine Realms actually experienced this feeling. "Escape, you must escape!" At this moment, Pang Bi had such a ridiculous idea. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,741 The mysterious big hand You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Pang Bi¡¯s strength may not be stronger than that of Qi Lao and Gai Lao. However, some of the treasures and trump cards he possesses definitely make his fighting power far surpass that of the two elders. Su Han knew this very well, and also knew that it would be much more difficult for him to kill Pang Bi than the two elders. However, now that Su Han has reached the half-step master level, his strength is much higher than when he killed the two elders. Furthermore, Su Han also has a trump card, which is a long sword that combines the power of the fragments of the holy sword. Now, Su Han is getting more and more comfortable with this sword, and there is a faint communication between him and the fragments of the holy sword. With the long sword in his hand, Su Han's eyes were fixed on Pang Bi, who was surrounded by seven statues and Ziwei's Seven Killing Formation. He was waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity to completely subdue Pang Bi with one sword. The seven statues kept taking turns hitting Pang Bi. Logically speaking, it would be difficult for Pang Bi not to suffer from such a wheel-like collision. Previously, Qi Lao and Gai Lao also suffered greatly from this. However, Pang Bi obviously activated some magic talisman, which suddenly raised his defense by several levels. When the force of the impact hit him, it was always as if he was gently slipped by a strange force, and most of the power of the attack slipped away. However, Su Han is not depressed. He knows that this kind of battle supported by treasures is not a long-term solution. His spiritual consciousness is also constantly urging, trying to achieve deeper communication with the fragment of the holy sword, so as to stimulate more powerful power. Suddenly, a flash of inspiration flashed through Su Han's mind. His consciousness suddenly connected with the fragment of the holy sword, and he seemed to read the powerful will contained in the fragment of the holy sword. In an instant, this powerful will also turned into inexplicable power, which Su Han understood. It's now! It was too late, but soon, the long sword in Su Han's hand shot out a cold and bright sword light, like a meteor from the sky, towards Pang Bi. Su Han had a hunch that this sword light could definitely break through the rune defense on Pang Bi! Even the other Seven Star Sect members held their breaths when they saw Su Han's sword coming from the sky, with expressions ranging from surprise to joy. But, the next moment, something unbelievable happened. From the void, a vaguely large hand suddenly stretched out, with a mysterious power, and slapped the sword light hard. That sword light, when struck by this big hand, turned into nothingness like a candle flame blown out by the wind. Immediately afterwards, the mysterious big hand volleyed again, hitting the edge of Ziwei's Seven Killing Formation. The powerful aura at the edge of the formation was slapped by the big hand, and a depression appeared. Pang Bi also reacted very quickly. After seeing this scene, without hesitation, the weapon in his hand rolled up and turned into a stream of light, breaking a gap in the depression and rushing out of the formation. Su Han's heart sank. Although he could still draw the sword again, after the peak strike just now, he couldn't find the same feeling with the second strike. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Pang Bi had already crushed a talisman and escaped to the sky with the help of the light. And that inexplicable big hand slowly turned into nothingness in the void. This sudden change happened almost within a few breaths. By the time everyone came to their senses, there was no longer Pang Bi at the scene. It was the big hand that appeared inexplicably. It was not known whose hand it was. Su Han looked livid and looked around: "Who was he just now? He was hiding it, but at the critical moment, he ruined my life. Can you come out and see me?" Su Han was indeed furious. If it hadn't been for the big hand thrust horizontally, the sword just now, even if it couldn't kill Pang Bi, would have been enough to seriously injure him. Who could be the owner of this big hand? Looking at this method, it is obvious that he is at least a strong person above the earth respect level. It is impossible for a person with such cultivation strength to be from the Upper Nine Realms. But that method is obviously not a demonic method. If he is from the Yixian Sect and is Pang Bi's helper, he should have shown up long ago, so why wait until now? Just when Su Han was depressed, suddenly, an old voice came from the void: "Young man, please be merciful and merciful." This voice was powerful and majestic, with the aura of a superior person. Su Hanhan said coldly: "Who are you? Do you know that this battle is related to the fate of the Upper Nine Realms? What are you?Don't you think it's a bit nosy to interfere without knowing anything about it? " At this time, Patriarch Qingyin and the others also flew over and stood beside Su Han. "Young man, don't be so angry. Since you care about the fate of the Upper Nine Regions, don't you think about what kind of disaster it will bring to the Upper Nine Regions if you kill all the people in the Eternal City?" This voice clearly had a preaching tone. Su Han felt an indescribable disgust at this tone, and said coldly: "If I don't kill them all, won't people like them bring disaster to the Upper Nine Realms? People in the Eternal City? There are as many people in the Eternal City as the vast ocean, shouldn¡¯t every one of them be killed? As for you, who are you?¡± "It doesn't matter who I am, you just need to remember that the Eternal City is not something you can disobey. Even if it is just an insignificant grain of sand in the Eternal City, it is still irresistible to you in the Nine Realms. sky!" As soon as these words came out, the expressions of everyone in the Seven Star Sect changed drastically. This voice turned out to be someone who stood on the side of the Eternal City and defended the Eternal City. "Hahaha" Su Han suddenly laughed, "Your theory is so ridiculous. Are you the sky? If you are the sky, I will be the king of heaven. If you are not convinced, just show up and let me see. How can you be so irresistible?" Su Han was also furious. In his opinion, these people were just insignificant ants in the Eternal City, but in the lower realm they were pretending to be gods and gods, claiming to be the masters of the gods. This really made Su Han feel nauseated. These guys are simply the scum of the Eternal City. At that moment, Su Han also blurted out. It's not that he is acting out of impulse, but he is confident that with the power of the seven statues and the various trump cards in his hand, it is not impossible to deal with the owner of this voice. The most important thing is, Su Han wants to know how strong the person who helped Pang Bi is? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,742 Core Elders You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okayyou are very good!" The voice was obviously very angry, "Since you said so, I will definitely let you know what will happen to those who disobey the Eternal City one day." "However, I have more important things to do today, so I will let you live a few more days." The voice suddenly changed its subject. As it spoke, it rolled away like thunder. Su Han's gaze shot towards the void, and there was also a coldness in his eyes. The owner of this mysterious voice is probably from the Eternal City. Although he may not be from the same sect as Pang Bi, he is also from the Eternal City. Although the owner of the voice finally left, the tone contained a threatening tone. Ancestor Qingyin and the others also looked at the void in disbelief, and it was not until a long time later that they came back to their senses. "Su Han, what do you think is the best way to deal with these people from the Wind and Cloud Julong Sect?" Patriarch Qingyin came over and asked. These people from the Fengyun Julong Sect are all local monks from the Upper Nine Regions. They joined the Fengyun Julong Sect because they were greedy for wealth. Seeing the leader running away at this moment, everyone's morale has already dissipated. How can they think of fighting to the death? Under the suppression of the four powerful masters of the Seven Star Sect, these Fengyun Gathering Dragon cultivators kept surrendering. Even the Brutal Bear Dharma King and the Sky Eagle Dharma King surrendered decisively when they saw that the situation was not good. Not only did he surrender, but he also pointed the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect to the sky and cursed him to show his determination to surrender. According to the statements of King Baoxiong and King Tianying, they did not know that Pang Bi was not a local monk in the Upper Nine Regions, so they took refuge. If they had known earlier, they would definitely not have taken refuge in the Fengyun Julong Sect and become traitors to the Nine Realms. Of course, Su Han only listens to these words and does not believe them all. However, with the pressure of Mr. Mo, these two people did not dare to cause any trouble in the Seven Star Sect. These two people obviously didn¡¯t know that Mr. Mo couldn¡¯t really take action in the Upper Nine Regions. "Ancestor, these Fengyun Julong Sect monks were originally local monks from the Upper Nine Regions. I think we should give them a chance, don't kill them all first. With our people watching, they can't cause any trouble." Su Hanlian saw that many of these Fengyun Gathering Dragon cultivators were just outsiders. This kind of person cannot be truly trusted, but at this stage, it is still possible to use him as a fighting force of the Seven Star Sect. Patriarch Qingyin now also obeys Su Han's advice. He could really appreciate Su Han's fierceness. Being able to destroy half of the Fengyun Julong Sect¡¯s army with his own strength, he, the ancestor of Qingyin, thought that he couldn¡¯t do it. At this moment, Wan Qixing suddenly walked over with red eyes: "Ancestor, boss, that Fengyun Julong Sect is so vicious, using poison to control people, doesn't this mean to kill people?" Wan Qixing also clenched his fists, looking indignant. Patriarch Qingyin also joined in and said: "Yes, counting the time, the poison of the Fengyun Blood Qi Pill of Fellow Daoist Xun and Fellow Daoist Ao will break out in a few days. What should we do?" Su Han looked towards Xun Wuyou and Ao Qian. "Boss, you must think of a way to save them. It is said that this kind of poison is very overbearing. Once the poison takes hold, it will be too late to save them." Su Han nodded: "Don't worry, I will definitely develop an antidote to Fengyun Blood Qi Pill." "Others, Su Han didn't dare to vouch for it, but when it came to using poison, Su Han was confident. As long as it was a detoxifiable poison, he would definitely be able to figure out a way to resolve it. ¡°When others hear this, they may not believe it. However, for Xun Wuyou and Wan Qixing, Su Han's words were inexplicably convincing. Especially Wan Qixing, he has a blind worship of Su Han. "Everyone, the biggest contributor to our Seven Star Sect in this battle is Su Han. I announce that from today on, Su Han will leave his status as a disciple of the Seven Star Sect and become the core elder of the Seven Star Sect. In addition, Xun Wuyou and Ao Qian Fellow Taoist, he also became the core elder of the Seven Star Sect." Core Elder! It may not be surprising that the other two have become core elders. However, Su Han became the core elder of the Seven Star Sect, which undoubtedly broke the record of the Seven Star Sect since its establishment. The youngest core elder in the history of Seven Star Sect! And, others still have to accept it. In this battle, they really saw what it meant to turn the tide. Even the dignified leader of Fengyun Julong Cult was beaten by Su Han to the point where he lost his armor and fled.   Perhaps, the existence of Mo Lao is the fundamental reason why Seven Star Sect can psychologically suppress Fengyun Julong Sect. However, Su Han's existence was the direct reason why Fengyun Julong Sect's army was defeated. Even Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes when he looked at Su Han were full of appreciation. Obviously, Mo Lao did not expect that Su Han could force the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect to this point when he could not really take action. Although Hongye is arrogant and tough-tongued, she has to accept it now that she has witnessed this battle from beginning to end. Although everyone in the Seven Star Sect had tried their best to overestimate Su Han, they now found that they still underestimated Su Han. In this battle, everything went perfectly from the moment Su Han went to Tianlong Pavilion alone and killed the ambush team of Qi Lao and Gai Lao on the way. It's a pity that at the last moment, the guy who intervened ruined everything and turned a good situation into an anticlimactic one. The most important thing is that Pang Bi escaped. Pang Bi's escape means that the Fengyun Julong Sect has a chance to make a comeback. Although Pang Bi¡¯s direct lineage team was completely wiped out, some of the main forces of Fengyun Julong Sect are still there. Especially among the eight Dharma Kings, although four are now gone, the other four did not come to participate in the battle against the Seven Star Sect because they were ordered to besiege Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect. In theory, these backbones still exist. Therefore, although the Fengyun Julong Sect is injured, it is still far from complete collapse. The most important thing is that Su Han is not sure whether the guy who came out to interfere just now will also unite with Fengyun Julong Sect. If they join forces, the threat of Fengyun Julong Sect will undoubtedly rise to another level. Not only Su Han is considering this issue, but Patriarch Qingyin and the others are also considering it. However, until something happens, no one can tell how it will develop. "Senior Wuyou, come with me." What Su Han is most worried about now is the poison of Fengyun Blood Qi Pill on Xun Wuyou and Ao Qian. While Patriarch Qingyin and the others were counting the results of the battle and summing up the battle, Su Han also called Xun Wuyou, and the two of them walked toward an alchemy room alone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,743 Three major sects form an alliance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Senior Wuyou, I will try my best to help you find a solution to the poison of Fengyun Blood Qi Pill. However, because we don't have a sample of Fengyun Blood Qi Pill on hand, it is a bit troublesome. I need to extract your blood sample first" To study the antidote for a poison, it would undoubtedly be best if there is a ready-made sample of that poison. "However, if there is no poison sample, some components of the poison can often be analyzed from the blood of the poisoned person. It just takes more work. When Xun Wuyou heard what Su Han said, he immediately smiled and said, "No need to bother, I have Fengyun Blood Energy Pill on hand." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ To be precise, this is a quarter of Fengyun Blood Qi Pill. A Fengyun Blood Qi Pill is about the size of a lychee, and a quarter of a Fengyun Blood Qi Pill is not too small. "In Fengyun Julong Sect, you have to take an antidote every once in a while. Then every cycle, you have to take a new Fengyun Blood Qi Pill. I also found a certain opportunity and secretly kept this Fengyun Blood Qi Pill. A quarter. The portion was smaller and went unnoticed.¡± Fengyun Julong Sect is heavily guarded. Under normal circumstances, it is absolutely impossible to cheat. However, Xun Wuyou was so brave that he took a huge risk and secretly hid a quarter of Fengyun Blood Qi Pill. Su Han was also overjoyed when he saw this: "With this pill sample, I am more confident!" In terms of alchemy, there has always been no problem that can't stump Su Han. This time, the Fengyun Blood Qi Pill also couldn't defeat him. With Xun Wuyou's quarter of the Fengyun Blood Qi Pill, Su Han's workload became much easier. He could avoid many complicated procedures and directly decompose the Fengyun Blood Qi Pill. Su Han didn¡¯t want to waste time. The poison of Fengyun Blood Qi Pill on Xun Wuyou and Ao Qian had just started to appear in the near future. Moreover, with the antidote of Fengyun Blood Qi Pill, you can also control the descendants of Fengyun Julong Sect. It has to be said that in the field of elixirs, Su Han has always been unfavorable. After just three or four days in seclusion, Su Han fully understood the principles of Fengyun Blood Qi Pill and developed a preliminary antidote. It is said to be a preliminary detoxification prescription, but in fact, it should already have a complete detoxification effect. Even Xun Wuyou didn't expect Su Han to develop the detoxification formula so quickly. Xun Wuyou and Ao Qian were freed from the constraints of Fengyun Blood Qi Pill, and their moods suddenly became brighter. The main hall of the Seven Star Sect. Patriarch Qingyin took the newly developed Fengyun Blood Qi Pill antidote and couldn't help but admire: "I never expected that you could actually develop the Fengyun Blood Qi Pill antidote." "Su Han, I am ashamed to say that you are not a direct disciple of the Seven Star Sect, but you have always been the one to resolve the Seven Star Sect's crisis. From this point of view, our four major sects used to hold sectarian views and looked down upon Secular geniuses are really narrow-minded through and through.¡± Patriarch Qingyin also felt this. Su Han smiled faintly. In fact, the reason why Su Han is focusing on the Fengyun Julong Sect now is not only because Su Han has an emotional connection with the Seven Star Pool and wants to help the Seven Star Sect, but also because he wants to help the Seven Star Sect. Find out what happened to the Eternal City. According to Su Han¡¯s original plan, after breaking through to the Supreme Realm, he would start preparing to go to the Eternal City. However, at this juncture, Su Han was really surprised to suddenly hear that the Eternal City was in chaos. Su Han doesn¡¯t like to do things without preparation, so at this stage, he must at least understand what the current state of the Eternal City is like? In addition, these people are causing trouble in the Upper Nine Regions in the name of the Eternal City, which really makes Su Han very disgusted. There is also a mentality in his heart that he wants to punish the scum of the Eternal City. I learned from Patriarch Qingyin that the Fengyun Julong Sect¡¯s army that besieged Tianlong Pavilion and Tianxuan Sect has now evacuated. This is also in line with Su Han's guess. Fengyun Julong Sect has been severely damaged, and Pang Bi will definitely transfer all the forces back to the main helm of Fengyun Julong Sect for reorganization. The two major sects escaped from the siege and immediately dispatched representatives to the Seven Star Sect. They also learned that the Seven Star Sect had severely damaged Fengyun Julong Sect some time ago. The main intention of the visitors from the two major sects was to invite Su Han to be their guest chief elder. thisBut it was beyond the expectations of Su Han and Ancestor Qingyin. However, if you take a closer look, you can also understand that the two major sects want to take the Seven Stars Sect as the leader and seek the Seven Stars Sect's protection. After all, the current situation in the Upper Nine Regions is no longer what it used to be. The Holy Sword Platform among the four major sects has disappeared, and the Seven Star Sect has also become the most powerful sect, far surpassing the other two major sects. After discussing with Patriarch Qingyin, Su Han agreed to the invitations from the two major sects. The guest chief elder is just a false name and does not need to do anything. It is mainly to express an attitude of forming an alliance against the Fengyun Julong Sect. "Senior Wuyou, in your opinion, do many of the Fengyun Julong Sect's followers serve the Fengyun Julong Sect because they are greedy for wealth and future, or are they forced to be loyal to the Fengyun Julong Sect because they took the Fengyun Blood Qi Pill? ?¡± Su Han asked Xun Wuyou this question. This is also an issue that Su Han is very concerned about. Xun Wuyou thought for a moment: "Not necessarily. At the beginning, everyone was basically tempted by treasures and increased strength before joining the Fengyun Julong Sect. But now, how many people are still there for this reason? It¡¯s hard to say. There are many people who, seeing that Fengyun Julong Sect does not do benevolent and righteous things, have begun to want to quit, but they are restrained by Fengyun Blood Qi Pill and cannot leave Fengyun Julong Sect. As far as I know, such people , or quite a few.¡± "Then if we make the antidote to the Fengyun Blood Qi Pill public and tell it to the entire Upper Nine Regions, what do you think the effect will be?" Su Han asked. Xun Wuyou's expression condensed, he thought for a moment, and said happily: "This is a good thing! If this antidote can be made public, I believe that many people who are forced to stay in Fengyun Julong Sect will leave Fengyun Julong Sect. " When Su Han developed the antidote, he had actually considered this support. Now that he had Xun Wuyou's affirmation, he felt more confident. When Patriarch Qingyin heard Su Han¡¯s plan, he immediately agreed. The difficulty for this antidote is how to develop its formula. Now that the formula is available, large-scale production is not a problem at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,744 The Collapse of Pang Bi You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??In a VIP cave of the Seven Star Sect. "Grandpa Mo, I never thought that that guy named Su Han actually has two skills. He can kill even the fourth-level powerhouses in the Venerable Realm" The red leaves also looked incredible. To be honest, Su Han's cultivation was indeed not taken seriously by her Hongye. But this ability to leapfrog and counterattack really surprised Hongye. Half a step to the level of respect, and counter-killing the fourth level of the level of respect is equivalent to crossing one large realm and three small realms. Even in their place, top geniuses may not have this kind of ability to leapfrog and fight back. Mr. Mo also nodded and said: "Originally, I thought it would be very difficult for them to fight against the Fengyun Dragon Judgment. I didn't expect that they destroyed a considerable part of the Fengyun Dragon Judgment's strength so quickly." "Not only that, Su Han also developed the antidote to Fengyun Blood Qi Pill." This is also something that makes Mr. Mo find it incredible. The Fengyun Blood Energy Pill is obviously a poison at the level of the Eternal City. "However, the antidote was actually developed by a young man from the Upper Nine Regions. Even Mo Lao had to admit that this young man was the most surprising young man he had ever seen in so many years of experience. "It's a pity that this child was born in the lower world. If he were born in our place, his future achievements will be limitless." Mr. Mo also sighed with regret. He is not the kind of person who only believes in blood. However, the limitations of birth and blood will still determine a person's future height. From Mo Lao's point of view, this Su Han, a talented monster, is certainly a monster, but he spent the best golden cultivation period in his life in the lower world, which also determines his future height, and he will never be able to compete with himself. Where those geniuses are on par. Unless, this child has truly incredible luck and can break through the limitations brought by his birth and bloodline. Such people are not uncommon in historical legends. However, this is not what Mo Lao is most concerned about at this stage. "Grandpa Mo, since Su Han is so powerful, it seems that this time, we should be able to easily obtain the secret order of heaven without expending any effort." But Mr. Mo slowly shook his head: "I don't think so." "Why did Grandpa Mo say that?" Mo Lao said: "The person who intervened midway last time and allowed the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect to escape, do you think he would only intervene once?" "Grandpa Mo, what do you mean, that person will intervene again?" Hongye said in surprise, "But he and the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect should not be in the same group. If they were in the same group, how could they wait until the last moment to intervene?" Mr. Mo said slowly: "Although they are not the same group, the person who intervened should also be from the Eternal City. From this perspective, they can be considered to have common interests. What's more, I think the person who intervened , you should also know that the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect has the secret order of heaven." "He also knows?" Hongye took a breath of cold air, "Then wouldn't he also have the idea of ????Tiandao's secret order?" Mr. Mo sighed softly: "I'm worried that that person will put forward conditions. As long as the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect gives him the secret order of heaven, he will help Fengyun Julong Sect. In that case, it will be difficult for us to obtain the secret order of heaven. ." "Is there such a thing?" Hongye was shocked, "If so, shouldn't we hurry up? But, Grandpa Mo, you are in the lower realm, so you can't do anything easily" "I can't say, if it really doesn't work, I will have no choice but to break the habit." Mr. Mo sighed, "I just hope that it won't come to the point where I have to take action." ¡°Obviously, even someone as mysterious as Mo Lao would find it difficult to bear the consequences of violating the laws of heaven. Hongye could not help but burst into tears when she felt the other party's emotions, and said comfortingly: "Grandpa Mo, please don't embarrass yourself too much. The worst is, we don't want this secret order from heaven." "We must find a way to get the secret order of heaven. Even if I have to pay that price, I will not hesitate." Mo Lao sighed, "This is our only hope at this stage, and we must not give up!" ¡­¡­ Pang Bi escaped from the battlefield, feeling very lucky in his heart. Returning to the helm of the Fengyun Julong Sect, Pang Bi felt angry and resentful in his heart. In his anger, many people suffered the same fate as Chiyu, and suffered bad luck. Having lost his direct team and the two close confidants Qi Lao and Gai Lao, Pang Bi's confidence was suddenly weakened a lot. Originally, he was 100% sure that he would be able to do it easily.The upper nine realms. But now, he feels a little difficult. "Su Han, you little thief, as long as I, Pang Bi, am still breathing, I will kill you!" Pang Bi became furious when he thought of this humiliating defeat. At the moment, Pang Bi also ordered to recall all the Dharma Kings and elders of Fengyun Julong Sect who were far away. Now that he has no direct descendants, if these people are not stabilized, the situation will be even worse. However, the more Pang Bi is afraid of something, the more likely it will come. News of the successive attacks also continued to reach his ears. "Leader, the Seven Stars Sect has released news, exaggerating the tragic defeat of the Divine Religion in the Upper Nine Domains, saying that our Divine Religion went to attack the Seven Stars Sect, but the result was close to the annihilation of the entire army. He also said that you, the Religious Leader" "What did you say about me?" Pang Bi's face was gloomy. ¡°Speaking of the leader of the religion, you¡­fleeed¡­¡± Pang Bi felt a sweetness in his throat and almost spit out a mouthful of old blood. Trying to calm down his emotions, Pang Bi added: "If there is any other bad news, let's talk about it together." "Also the Seven Star Sect also announced to the Upper Nine Regions that any cultivator from the Divine Religion who is willing to turn around and break away from the Divine Religion can obtain the antidote for Fengyun Blood Qi Pill from the Seven Star Sect." "What?" Pang Bi couldn't sit still at all. Where did this Seven Star Sect get the Fengyun Blood Qi Pill antidote? This antidote is obviously only available to Pang Bi. Fengyun Blood Energy Pill is Pang Bi's exclusive secret, and it is also the biggest means for him to control so many followers. ¡°If this antidote is spread out, he will have no trump card in his hand. For a moment, Pang Bi really lost his composure and frowned: "This Seven Star Sect must be spreading false news and bluffing! It must be!" However, even if Pang Bi knew this was a bluff, he couldn't help but be nervous. Fengyun Julong Sect has just experienced such a tragic defeat, and people's hearts are already unstable. Now that such news has spread, Pang Bi can completely imagine that there will definitely be many losers who will take the opportunity to leave Fengyun Julong Sect! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,745 Visitors from Fengyun Julong Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just as Pang Bi imagined, when the news released by the Seven Star Sect spread, the entire Fengyun Julong Sect fell into a state of disintegration. Except for a few high-level backbones who were completely devoted to Pang Bi, most people had other thoughts. There is also a group of bold people who have quietly left the headquarters of Fengyun Julong Sect and gone to Seven Star Sect. In addition, some of the senior leaders of Fengyun Julong Sect who were on missions simply disappeared and never returned. Even the two Dharma Kings Jinghua and Shuiyue, who were ordered to besiege Tianlong Pavilion, were still nowhere to be seen after receiving the order to return to the main helm. Obviously, these two Dharma kings are also planning to find another way out. This news is like another heavy blow to Pang Bi. Now among the eight great dharma kings of Fengyun Julong Sect, only two dharma kings, Maha Dharma King and Pure World Dharma King, are left. King Maha Dharma knew that he was not actually so devoted to Pang Bi, but that he had completely turned against the Seven Star Sect because of the last time he took someone to the Seven Star Sect for a martial arts competition. Others might be able to get an antidote by going to the Seven Star Sect, but Maha Dharmaraja went to the Seven Star Sect to get an antidote? King Maha Dharma knew very well that this was asking for trouble. "Leader, don't worry. Those traitors are just some outsiders. If our divine religion wants to be strong, we can't count on these outsiders!" Maha Dharma King was actually very excited. Although he had some doubts about Pang Bi's ability, after knowing Pang Bi's origin, Maha Dharma King also had the idea of ????a big gamble in his heart. "This leader was born in the legendary Eternal City, and his skills and vision are far higher than those of us monks from the Upper Nine Realms. Even if he loses this time, who knows that he has no chance to stand up?" What Maha Dharma King was thinking was Such an idea. Pang Bi was feeling low in morale now. After hearing Maha Dharma King¡¯s persuasion, his mood became slightly better. "King Maha Dharma, it is said that the strong wind knows the strength of the grass, and the distance of the road knows the strength of the horse. Now it seems that only you, Maha Dharma King, are the most trustworthy subordinates of this leader." Pang Bi was not stingy and encouraged King Maha Dharma. . King Maha Dharma was elated and secretly felt that he seemed to have made the right move. "Master, this setback of our divine sect is not due to lack of strength, but to three major problems in strategy. First, we did not expect that King Qinglian turned out to be a despicable traitor. Second, we We never thought that the Seven Star Sect would have a hidden powerhouse as its backer. Thirdly, we underestimated that boy Su Han!" King Maha Dharma spoke with gnashed teeth. The last time he took someone to the Seven Star Sect, Su Han had obviously not grown to this point yet. At that time, Su Han was not even strong enough to fight against Maha Dharma King. In just over two months, this boy¡¯s strength has been completely transformed. When Pang Bi heard Su Han's name, his heart became angry: "That little thief, I really underestimated him before! He robbed my ancient sect inheritance and dared to dance in front of me. I want to know where his strength comes from? Could it be that the master behind their Seven Star Sect taught him something?" The more Pang Bi thought about it, the more he thought it was possible. If someone hadn¡¯t secretly taught him how to do it, how could a boy from Shangjiu Realm reach that level? For a moment, Pang Bi also frowned and thought, where did the strong man behind the Seven Star Sect come from? Could it be that they are also from the Eternal City? If that¡¯s the case, Pang Bi feels that this matter will be really difficult. "Maha Dharma King, this time the vitality of the divine religion has been severely damaged. This leader must also think carefully about the next step. The next plan for the integration of the divine religion will be left to you." "Integration?" "As you said, the Divine Religion does not need those outsiders, but those who remain will be the loyal ministers of the Divine Religion! It must be well integrated. Only by changing the current state of fragmentation can we prepare for the future plans. prepare for." Pang Bi did not lose his mind. The Fengyun Julong Sect suffered too much in that battle, and it was destined that the Fengyun Julong Sect would not be able to forcibly annex the Seven Star Sect in a short period of time. Hibernation is Pang Bi¡¯s wisest choice at this stage. While he was talking, someone from outside suddenly came to report: "Master, there is a person outside, claiming to be the leader's savior, and said that he wants to talk to you about something, leader." A lifesaver? Pang Bi immediately remembered the battle in the Seven Star Sect, where Su Han's sword energy was about to cut himWhen they were on the ground, there was indeed a person who crossed his hand and not only blocked the sword energy, but also destroyed the formation a little, allowing Pang Bi to find a chance to escape. Therefore, it is indeed reasonable to say that that person was his savior Pang Bi. Pang Bi has actually been thinking about this matter. Who is the person who took action? He was a little worried, could that person also be from the Eternal City? Do you think that you are embarrassing the Eternal City by being like this? All kinds of worries made him always worried about gains and losses. Now that I heard that this savior came to the door, Pang Bi couldn't ignore it and said quickly: "Please come in quickly." After saying that, Pang Bi calmed down, looked at Maha Dharma King next to him, and encouraged him: "Maha Dharma King, this leader is very optimistic about you. In the future, I plan to promote a group of people in the sect and promote them to the highest level. An opportunity to reach the fourth level of the Zun Realm. Perhaps, the first among this group of people is you." King Maha Dharma was overjoyed when he heard this, but on the surface he said humbly: "I have no other skills, but I am very accurate in judging people's skills. The leader is a person with great luck, and he will definitely be able to travel across the nine realms and do something great. Big business is coming.¡± ¡­¡­ Pang Bi came to the reception hall of the chief helm and saw from a distance that the visitor was already sitting in the hall. This man looks like he has silver hair and a white beard. Although he looks old, he has an elusive demeanor that makes it difficult to tell his actual age. At this moment, this man was drinking tea, looking around, and sighed: "Tsk, tsk, this hall is really magnificent. Your leader has really worked hard to build a foundation in the Upper Nine Realms." The elder of Fengyun Julong Sect who was responsible for welcoming guests didn¡¯t know how to answer, so he could only respond. When Pang Bi saw this scene, he remained calm and clasped his fists and said, "Friend, during the previous battle with the Seven Star Sect, I never thanked you for your kindness. I would also like to shamelessly ask, where is my friend's origin? What is his name?" "Haha, the origin? Couldn't you, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect, guess the origin of this old man?" The silver-haired man also stared at Pang Bi with a meaningful expression on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,746 Conditions of Cooperation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he said these words, Pang Bi suddenly felt excited. He immediately left his seat and saluted the silver-haired man: "Junior Pang Bi, I have met senior Eternal City!" At this time, Pang Bi did not dare to hide his identity or put on any airs. He knew that when the other party said this, it meant that the other party was also from the Eternal City. In front of people coming from the Eternal City, Pang Bi did not dare to have any confidence. "May I ask what you call me, senior?" The silver-haired man said calmly: "My name is Xizhao, you can call me Old Man Xizhao. During this period, I have seen all the developments in the Upper Nine Realms. To be honest, the last time you were in the Seven Star Sect Even I feel a little disgraceful when I look at my behavior." Pang Bi was also ashamed after hearing this. He also knew that his battle in front of the Seven Star Sect Mountain Gate had indeed discredited the monks of the Eternal City. The dignified monks of the Eternal City could not defeat the natives of the Upper Nine Regions. "Senior Xizhao, this time, junior, it was because I made some strategic mistakes" Xizhao old man waved his hand: "There is no need to explain this to me. If you lose, you lose, which means you are not strong enough. If you are strong enough, why do you need to tell them about strategies?" Pang Bi also knew that although Old Man Xi Zhao¡¯s theory was crude, it had some truth to it. For a moment, Pang Bi was also depressed and said: "Senior Xi Zhao, there is a mysterious strong man behind the Seven Star Sect. Although I don't know what his cultivation level is, I think he is much higher than the junior. The junior is because he is afraid of that man. Only those who are strong will be constrained and make mistakes repeatedly" What Pang Bi said is also true. "The mysterious strong man?" The old man Xizhao smiled faintly, "Do you know where the mysterious strong man comes from?" "Where are they from?" Pang Bi was stunned, "This, I guess, is the same as us" "Do you think he comes from the Eternal City?" The old man Xizhao interrupted Pang Bi unceremoniously, "Wrong!" "Could he be a local monk from the Upper Nine Regions?" Pang Bi was surprised, but he was quite surprised. Old man Xizhao sneered: "That person is neither a local monk from the Upper Nine Regions nor a visitor from the Eternal City." Pang Bi was stunned: "No? Could it be that he is" "Yes, according to my speculation, that person should come from other places in God's Domain." "Not from the Eternal City?" Pang Bi was surprised, "Isn't that" "That's right." Old Man Xizhao said coldly, "His situation is different from those of us visitors to the Eternal City. In the Upper Nine Realms, people should be bound by the rules of heaven and cannot take action easily." When Pang Bi heard this, he couldn't help but be overjoyed. He had previously thought that the mysterious strong man behind the Seven Star Sect should be in the same situation as himself. Hearing what the old man Xizhao said was undoubtedly an extremely effective shot in the arm for Pang Bi. "Senior Xizhao, thank you for providing me with this important information. In this way, I will be more confident!" Pang Bi said happily. Old man Xizhao said calmly: "Don't be too eager to be happy. With the defeated generals like you now, do you think you can compete with the Seven Star Sect? Even if the strong man behind the Seven Star Sect cannot take action, the current Seven Star Sect has at least Four of them are at the third level of the Venerable Realm, including Su Han." Pang Bi hurriedly said: "I won't fight them forcefully. I will wait for development first." Old man Xizhao sneered and said: "Do you think they will let you hibernate and develop? Taking advantage of your current weakness is a good opportunity for them to beat up the lost dog. How much time do you think you will have to hibernate and develop?" When Pang Bi heard what the old man Xi Zhao said, he was also a little anxious: "Senior, what should we do?" At this moment, Pang Bi suddenly felt blessed. He suddenly thought, why is this old man Xi Zhao so concerned about his affairs in the Fengyun Julong Sect? Although everyone is a visitor to the Eternal City, the Eternal City is so big that the two of them simply met by chance and had no acquaintance at all. Old man Xi Zhao wouldn't be so concerned about his own affairs for no reason, would he? "Senior, do you want to help me? But, there seems to be nothing in me worthy of senior's benefit?" Pang Bi asked tentatively. Old man Xizhao said calmly: "I didn't expect that you are quite wise at such a young age. Yes, I do want something in you, so I showed up to help you. You should know what such a thing is!" " As he said that, old man Xizhao also stared at Pang Bi meaningfully.  Pang Bi couldn't help but jump in his heart. Could it be that he had a secret order from heaven and was discovered by the old man Xizhao? But, how did he know? Seeing Pang Bi's expression, old man Xizhao said calmly: "You don't know your little calculations? The reason why you are so eager to dominate the Nine Realms is that in addition to the desire for power in your heart, there is also Mostly, is it to activate the seal on the secret order of that day?" Pang Bi was shocked. He did not expect that his plan would be revealed by the old man Xi Zhao. There is indeed a seal on the Secret Order of Heaven. He once read from an ancient book that this kind of seal requires a lot of luck to activate the power of the Secret Order of Heaven. And the fastest way to collect luck is to become the overlord of the Upper Nine Realms. Although this method may not be 100% effective, it is worth a try. That¡¯s why Pang Bi was so keen on annexing the four major sects and unifying the nine regions. "Half, I am not greedy for all of you. I only want half of the opportunity of the secret order of heaven." Old man Xizhao did not mince words and directly made his request, "In exchange, I will help you defeat the Seven Star Sect and achieve unification of the Nine. The goals of the domain. The conditions for cooperation are here, you can consider them yourself." Pang Bi was heartbroken. At first, when the old man Xi Zhao mentioned the secret order of Heaven, Pang Bi was still very nervous, fearing that the other party wanted his secret order of Heaven. If the other party offers to help him but wants to take away the entire secret order of heaven, it is absolutely impossible for Pang Bi to agree. But now, the other party only said that he could help Pang Bi with half of the chance of the secret order of heaven. This condition was tempting for Pang Bi. Although losing half of the chance of the Secret Order of Heaven made Pang Bi extremely painful, Pang Bi also knew that in his current state, if he didn't have a strong helper, he might really have to answer the question in the upper nine realms. . ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????How can we talk about the opportunity of the secret order of heaven? Now that his right-hand men Qi Lao and Gai Lao have fallen, it is a time when his strength is empty. The appearance of old man Xizhao has undoubtedly filled this gap. Moreover, Old Man Xizhao was able to block Su Han's shocking sword and break a gap in Su Han's formation, which is enough to show how powerful he is. He is better than Qi Lao and Gai Lao, and even higher than Pang Bi himself. Go to a new level. With such a powerful helper, Pang Bi cannot be said to be unmoved. "Senior, please allow me to think twice, okay? I will give you an answer as soon as possible." Pang Bi also needs to think about it carefully. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,747 Take the initiative You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Unlike the bleak situation on the Fengyun Julong Sect¡¯s side, the Seven Star Sect¡¯s side is actually thriving. Since the army of Fengyun Julong Sect was defeated and returned, Mo Lao, who had been living in seclusion deep in the Seven Stars Sect, suddenly felt energetic for some reason, walked out of the cave where he lived, and began to guide the disciples of the Seven Stars Sect in their cultivation. With the guidance of Mo Lao, the overall strength of the Seven Star Sect is constantly getting stronger. Coupled with the addition of powerful men such as Xun Wuyou, Ao Qian, and Hong Ye, and the absorption of the Bao Xiong Dharma King and Tian Ying Dharma King who returned from the Fengyun Julong Sect, as well as the ancestor Qingyin, the Seven Star Sect now has six The strength of a third-level master in the Great Master Realm is far beyond what it used to be. And Su Han also went into seclusion to practice again to consolidate his cultivation at the Half-Step Realm. Although Su Han's cultivation is half-step to the Supreme Realm, his actual combat effectiveness is not inferior to those at the third level of the Supreme Realm. In addition, with the seven statues nearby, it is not difficult for Su Han to suppress a fourth-level master. " Mr. Mo couldn't help but be amazed when he saw that Su Han had developed such fighting power in those seven statues. On this day, Patriarch Qingyin gathered the backbones of the Seven Star Sect together again. "Everyone, Fengyun Julong Sect has been silent for a long time since its last defeat. Do you have any good suggestions?" Patriarch Qingyin was the first to speak. "The Fengyun Julong Sect is afraid of being beaten by us. In my opinion, they don't dare to come again." "Yes, Su Han's sword almost killed the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect last time. That guy was scared out of his wits and should not dare to attack again in the future." "Now that we are so strong, the Fengyun Julong Sect has lost its troops and generals. Today, the Fengyun Julong Sect is no longer a concern." Among the senior officials of the Seven Star Sect, there are still many who are optimistic. Xun Wuyou frowned and said, "The Fengyun Julong Sect won't give up so easily. From Xun's point of view, they are probably brewing their next plan. Our vigilance must not be relaxed!" "No way? They haven't given up yet?" "With their current strength, how can they compete with us? Perhaps Elder Xun is too worried?" Su Han on the side nodded secretly after hearing Xun Wuyou's words. Like him, Xun Wuyou felt that the Fengyun Julong Sect must be evil-minded. However, this statement was not agreed by everyone. Of course, there are some people who think what Xun Wuyou said is reasonable. However, there are also some people who feel that Xun Wuyou is too worried. Just when everyone was talking about it, Patriarch Qingyin suddenly raised his eyebrows, stretched out his hand to grab it, and a transmission note fell into his hand. Since the last war, Ancestor Qingyin has also begun to infiltrate the Fengyun Julong Sect in a planned way. Two months have passed, and he has actually planted several informants. Of course, these informants are on the fringes of Fengyun Julong Sect, and it is impossible for them to know some of the core secrets. However, they can access some peripheral news. Of course, Fengyun Julong Sect is heavily guarded, and it is not easy for them to pass on the news. In the past two months, this is the first time that Patriarch Qingyin has received information from his spy. After turning on the transmission notes and listening for a moment, Patriarch Qingyin also frowned. "Everyone, a month ago, a strong man entered the headquarters of Fengyun Julong Sect and never left again. According to the intelligence, that strong man was at least at the Earth Master level, and his strength was no better than that of Fengyun. The leader of Julong Cult is weak. What do you think?" This news surprised everyone. "Could it be that the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect has a new helper?" "It's incredible, it's incredible. If that's the case, wouldn't we be in danger again?" Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s eyes were turned to Su Han in the corner. Su Han felt the gaze of Patriarch Qingyin, raised his eyelids, and said calmly: "This strong man should not be the helper of the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect. If so, Fengyun Julong Sect has such a powerful helper , it¡¯s long past time to re-send troops to attack us, they won¡¯t be dormant until now.¡± After hearing this speculation, Patriarch Qingyin nodded secretly in his heart and asked: "Then what do you think is going on?" Su Han is actually considering this issue as well. In his opinion, if his prediction was correct, the strong man mentioned in the intelligence of Patriarch Qingyin was probably the strong man who intervened and let Pang Bi go that day.If it is that person, that person may be from the Eternal City, but he may not be with Pang Bi. It¡¯s just that, if you are not a stranger, you may become a stranger at any time. Su Han's current guess was that the strong man had the intention to form an alliance with Pang Bi, but the conditions he proposed made Pang Bi unable to make up his mind for a while. It has to be said that Su Han¡¯s speculation is very close to the truth. After hearing Su Han's speculation, Patriarch Qingyin also nodded: "I think Su Han's words are reasonable. If we wait passively and wait until they have calmed down and have new alliance helpers, they will definitely attack again. .¡± "What's your plan, ancestor?" "I have decided to take the initiative to attack the Fengyun Julong Sect!" When Patriarch Qingyin said these words, everyone below was shocked. "Ancestor, this move is too impulsive." "Ancestor, one more thing is worse than one less thing. I think it is best for us to stabilize and seek development first." Many people below spoke out to obstruct it. Ancestor Qingyin said loudly: "Everyone, from the current point of view, one thing is worse than one thing less. However, in the long run, the ambitions of Fengyun Julong Sect's wolf son, if they are allowed to continue to develop, will still be a serious problem for us. Then The leader has many methods, do we still need to give them time to recuperate and then make a comeback? I can guarantee that if that day comes, we will definitely regret our inaction today!" The words of Patriarch Qingyin are well founded. "I support the crusade against the Fengyun Julong Sect." "I support it too!" Many sensible people have also come forward to support Ancestor Qingyin. But some people still hesitated and said: "The leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect is from the Eternal City after all. If we really destroy them, what will happen if we cause a big disaster in the future?" "If the Fengyun Julong Sect is not eradicated, it's hard to say whether we will have a future or not. How can we talk about the future?" "Could it be that just because he, the leader of Fengyun Julong Cult, has a strong background, he can ride on our heads and shit?" Gradually, the voices of the war faction still overwhelmed the voices of the peace faction. Patriarch Qingyin was overjoyed when he saw this: "It seems that everyone still wants to fight against the Fengyun Julong Sect. In that case, everyone should go back and wait for my order!" After everyone retreated, Patriarch Qingyin left a few key members alone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,748 Surprise Attack Plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Do you think my decision is too abrupt? My move is also from a long-term perspective. If the Fengyun Julong Sect is left alone, it will not only be a disaster for the Seven Star Sect, but also a disaster for the Upper Nine Regions in the future." Patriarch Qingyin said. "There is nothing wrong with what our ancestors did. At this stage, the Fengyun Julong Sect is lacking in strength, and it is a good opportunity for us to beat the fallen dog." "Yes, if you miss this opportunity and let Fengyun Julong Sect recover, it will be even more difficult to deal with in the future." Those present are all discerning people who can see the situation clearly, and they all support Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s decision. After Xun Wuyou pondered, he said: "I think that in order to conquer the Fengyun Julong Sect, it is actually not appropriate to go to war. Such a large-scale war will easily make the Fengyun Julong Sect take precautions in advance. If the current Fengyun Julong Sect has If new helpers join, and we can rely on the terrain to defend, it will be difficult for us to defeat them." Su Han said: "I agree with Senior Wuyou. To deal with the Fengyun Julong Sect, it is better to use a surprise attack than a large-scale crusade." Ao Qian also said: "Wuyou and I have stayed in Fengyun Julong Sect for more than a year. There are definitely some loopholes in Fengyun Julong Sect's internal defense. If we can sneak into Fengyun Julong Sect and use surprise attacks, we will definitely It can open up a breakthrough.¡± The opinions of the three people are surprisingly unanimous. Patriarch Qingyin suddenly smiled mysteriously: "Actually, my thoughts are similar to yours. The high-profile crusade against Fengyun Julong Sect that I just mentioned is just a cover. In fact, I also want to build a plank road openly and secretly attack Chen Cang. On the surface, I am preparing a plan. They sent out a mighty army to deceive people, but in fact, they secretly sent elites to surprise the Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect!" It has to be said that Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s bold plan made everyone present shine. Su Han also nodded secretly: "Ancestor Qingyin is indeed an old monster who has been in a high position for a long time. Perhaps at the beginning, the rise of the Fengyun Julong Sect made him confused for a while, but now he has calmed down. The wisdom and foundation are reflected.¡± Su Han is also very optimistic about Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s idea of ??building the plank road openly and secretly plotting against Chen Cang. "But, who will be allowed to carry out the surprise attack?" Patriarch Qingyin¡¯s gaze also passed over the faces of the elites present with expectation. Obviously, he hopes that someone can volunteer to take on the role of this surprise attack. "Ancestor, let me go." ¡°Ancestor, why not let me go.¡± These people present also came forward one by one and signed up enthusiastically. Patriarch Qingyin pondered, unable to make up his mind. Obviously, among these people, there is no role that makes him feel very secure. At this moment, Su Han suddenly felt something in his heart. What I want to know from Pang Bi is not the current situation of the Eternal City? However, it is not convenient for me to ask about the current situation of the Eternal City in front of Patriarch Qingyin and others. If you can play the role of a surprise attack and infiltrate the Fengyun Julong Sect, wouldn't it be much easier to find out the latest news about the Eternal City? "Ancestor, let me take on the role of surprise attack." Su Han volunteered. Patriarch Qingyin was overjoyed when he heard this. In fact, the most reliable candidate in his mind was Su Han. In his opinion, only Su Han is the safest to play this surprise attack role. Su Han also weighed his current strength. In addition to stabilizing his cultivation at the Half-Step Master Realm, the transformation ability of the Phantom Demon Bingkui has also been further improved. ?????????????? Coupled with the various trump cards in his hand, if he goes to surprise the Fengyun Julong Sect, even if it fails, there will definitely be no problem in saving his life. ¡­¡­ Preparations for the crusade against the Fengyun Julong Sect were quickly started. Only a small number of backbones knew about Su Han's surprise attack. Just when the Seven Star Sect's army was getting ready to go, Su Han had already set off on the road ahead of time. Su Han's goal is very clear. In this trip, firstly, he must find out what happened in the Eternal City. Secondly, he must cooperate with the army on the surface to kill Pang Bi in one fell swoop to avoid future troubles! We approached all the way and came to the outskirts of the main rudder of Fengyun Julong Sect. There is a defensive formation outside the main rudder of Fengyun Julong Sect, and several elite members of Fengyun Julong Sect patrol the formation in turns. However, Su Hanyi was brave enough to seize the opportunity and asked him to open a gap in the defensive formation.??Killed one of the preparatory elders of Fengyun Julong Sect who was patrolling. After killing this person, Su Han used the magical power of disguise and successfully replaced the other person's identity. The preparatory elders have a low status and don¡¯t know many secrets. In this way, the probability of exposing flaws is reduced. Su Han did not intend to contact the informants of Ancestor Qingyin. Those informants had a lower status than the preparatory elders. In this case, it would obviously not have much effect and would increase the risk of exposure. After entering the leadership of Fengyun Julong Sect, Su Han felt that although Fengyun Julong Sect was a ragtag group, Pang Bi's hard work in recent years had indeed made this ragtag group more and more cohesive. . "Fortunately, we are here now. Otherwise, if we give Pang Bi more time and let his foundation become more solid, he might actually be able to do something big." The preparatory elder played by Su Han usually does not see Pang Bi. Unless Pang Bi takes the initiative to convene, otherwise, there will be no chance to contact Pang Bi. However, he had seen the distinguished guest Pang Bi entertained from a distance. He was an old man with silver hair. At a glance, he could not tell his actual cultivation level. Su Han is waiting, waiting for the opportunity to contact Pang Bi. "This Pang Bi is really a cunning rabbit." Su Han had been observing carefully, but Pang Bi was like a cunning rabbit, his whereabouts were mysterious, and he had no idea which nest he was in. However, Su Han was not impatient. He knew that at this time, the Seven Star Sect¡¯s army had already launched and might descend upon Fengyun Julong Sect at any time. As soon as the army arrives, Su Han doesn't believe it. Will Pang Bi show up? Sure enough, seven days later, the main force of the Seven Star Sect entered the Kamakura region where the chief helm of Fengyun Julong Sect was located. Today's Seven Star Sect army is magnificent and far from what it used to be. For a time, the entire Kamakura area was filled with storms and storms! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,749 People are panicking You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In Pang Bi¡¯s secret room, Pang Bi received the news and was also surprised. He never expected that the Seven Star Sect would be so bold and dare to attack? However, the old man Xi Zhao had a calm expression on his face, as if he was not surprised at all. "Senior Xi Zhao, the Seven Star Sect suddenly went crazy. The army pressed on the territory, and they kept saying that they wanted to suppress our Fengyun Julong Sect. Our Fengyun Julong Sect is not afraid of the sky or the earth, but now we have no strength. If we fight hard, There is no chance of winning at all.¡± Pang Bi was obviously a little anxious. The old man Xizhao laughed strangely: "What, have you considered it clearly now? Do you accept my terms of cooperation or not?" Pang Bi gritted his teeth and immediately made up his mind: "Okay, Senior Xi Zhao, as long as you can help me, after unifying the nine realms, I will give you half of the opportunity of the secret order of that day." "There is no proof for what you say, you need to take the oath of heaven and earth as proof!" At that moment, the two of them also swore an oath to each other in heaven. After the oath of heaven and earth was established, Pang Bi was obviously much more relaxed: "Senior Xi Zhao, in this way, you and I can be considered allies. Now that the Seven Star Sect's army is overwhelming, with the strength of senior, it will definitely not be difficult to defeat them." It can be seen that Pang Bi hopes that Old Man Xizhao can directly clean up all these nasty Seven Star Sect bastards once and for all. However, the old man Xizhao shook his head: "It's not possible now. I am practicing a divine sword of illumination, which is at the critical moment when it is about to be completed. Before the divine sword of illumination is completed, I need to cultivate my mind and character. I cannot see Too much bloody light. I can help you with the plundering formation, but if you want to massacre on a large scale, it is best to wait for ten days and a half. After I complete the Illumination Divine Sword, how do you think I will deal with them?" In the world of martial arts, there are indeed some special skills and magical powers. During practice, there is not much blood and light. Otherwise, it will destroy the cultivator's calm mood and easily lead to failure in cultivation. Pang Bi could also understand, and he nodded immediately and said: "In that case, we won't confront them head-on, we just need to hold them in check, and wait for you, senior, to master your swordsmanship, and look forward to your great power!" "Supreme summons order, all the backbones of Fengyun Julong Sect, listen, this leader has urgent news to announce, all high-level elites, come and obey the order quickly!" Pang Bi, as the leader, issued the order. The current Fengyun Julong Sect, after being seriously injured in the last battle, has only three to four tenths of its strength left. There are only two of the Eight Dharma Kings left, and the number of thirty-six formal elders and seventy-two reserve elders is obviously much less than before. Su Han mingled among the crowd of preparatory elders, feeling both excited and slightly expectant. He did not act rashly first, but sat in his seat, looking at his nose and heart, and did not talk to other preparatory elders. Fortunately, the atmosphere at the scene was a bit depressing, and these people did not dare to be overly enthusiastic towards each other for fear of offending the leader. Su Han's eyes squinted slightly as he looked at Pang Bi. Next to Pang Bi, the silver-haired old man was indeed there. This time he was so close that Su Han could feel that there was a vague familiar feeling in the breath of the silver-haired old man. "Sure enough, he was the one who rescued Pang Bi that day. From the looks of it, they are indeed colluding together. I wonder what benefits Pang Bi promised the other party?" Su Han is actually a little curious. Pang Bi glanced at the scene with a stern look: "Everyone, the Seven Star Sect is arrogant and ignorant of what is said, and they want to attack our divine sect. This is God's intention to destroy them. If you have any ideas or methods to defeat the enemy, feel free to speak freely. . If you speak well, I will be greatly rewarded by this leader." Maha Dharma King was the first to speak: "Leader, the Seven Stars Sect is currently at its peak. From the perspective of my subordinates, our battle must be fought skillfully, not forcefully." "Oh? Do you have any good ideas?" "We just need to hold them back. The longer the army on the expedition is delayed, the more people will be dispersed. First hold them off for a while, so that they can't attack us for a long time. In this way, the more likely they are to collapse without a fight. Come and get bigger. When the time comes, we will give you a fatal blow" The idea of ??King Maha Dharma is actually the same as that of Pang Bi and Xizhao. While they were discussing, Su Han also remained silent and waited quietly. But he was calculating in his mind: "It should be almost time, at most within an hour and a half." While Su Han was thinking about it, suddenly the chair he was sitting under his butt shook violently. Then, the entire hall began to shake.   "What's wrong?" This violent shaking made most people stand up in surprise. "Is the Seven Star Sect coming?" "Impossible! Even the Seven Star Sect's army can't be so fast, right?" Boom! Just when everyone was still in shock, the chief rudder of Fengyun Julong Sect heard loud noises one after another. Immediately afterwards, there were shouts and screams from everywhere. And the shaking under their feet became more and more serious. not good! Pang Bi's expression changed slightly, and he suddenly guessed something. This is someone destroying the foundation of the General Helm of Fengyun Julong Sect! With its foundation shaken, how can the Fengyun Julong Sect be stabilized? However, what surprised him was that the foundation of the main rudder could only be destroyed inside the main rudder. Are there insiders sabotaging it? Boom! boom! boom! This roar is more powerful and terrifying than the last. And the wavering momentum is also covered by one wave after another. Pang Bi couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. If the foundation of Fengyun Julong Sect¡¯s rudder was destroyed, even if they could move the rudder, it would be a heavy blow to Fengyun Julong Sect. "Maha Dharma King, please take a few people to have a look!" Pang Bi ordered. King Maha Dharma cupped his fists and ordered several people: "You guys, come with me to have a look." When Su Han saw King Maha Dharma leaving with a few people, he secretly laughed in his heart. What destroyed the foundation of the main rudder was nothing else, but the seven statues controlled by Su Han. By the time they arrived, the seven statues had already been taken back into the array by Su Han. Sure enough, King Maha Dharma went there for about a quarter of an hour, and then came back with a blank look on his face and reported: "Master, there is no one near the foundation of the main rudder." Maha Dharmaraja was obviously confused. And Pang Bi was even more confused than him. "The leader must be those guys from the Seven Star Sect!" "What methods did those guys use and how did they destroy the foundation of our general rudder?" In the main hall, everyone looked confused. Many people kept whispering to each other, creating an atmosphere of panic. ¡°Obviously, this sudden turmoil in the foundation has also made everyone in Fengyun Julong Sect feel a little anxious. Su Han laughed secretly in his heart when he saw that his method had successfully caused a chaos in the hall. As long as there is a problem in the internal fortress of Fengyun Julong Sect, it will inevitably cause people to panic, and as long as people are confused, Su Han will be able to find an opportunity to take advantage of it. "Perhaps this moment is not Su Han's best opportunity, but Su Han believes that as long as he waits, he will definitely find a good opportunity. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,750 Rescue the Hostages You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It must be the fault of that boy Su Han. In the entire Seven Star Sect, that boy is the only one who is the best at playing these tricks. This boy is really ruthless!" Pang Bi gritted his teeth, a coldness suddenly flashed through his eyes, and then he sneered. "Senior Xizhao, since the people from the Seven Star Sect are outside, we can't just sit back and watch. After all, we have to give them a big gift, right?" As he spoke, a strange smile overflowed from the corner of Pang Bi's mouth. "Dharma King Purifying the World, bring up those people I ordered you to arrest!" Pang Bi ordered. "yes." Not long after, the Dharma King Purifying the World came up with two prisoners. These people were surprisingly Hou Ying, the commander of Canglang Guard in Cangxue City, and Zhuang Yu. "Senior Xi Zhao, these two are both old friends of Su Han. If these two people are pulled to the front of the formation to worship the flag, how wonderful will Su Han's expression be?" Pang Bi At this point, he also laughed sinisterly. "Despicable!" Although Hou Ying was tied up, he yelled, "You evil people can't defeat others, so you only resort to these despicable methods. Even if I, Hou, commit suicide, I will never let you threaten me." Su Han!" By now, these people in Cangxue City also know that Su Han, the peerless genius newly acquired by the Seven Star Sect, is Han Su from Cangxue City. Although Zhuang Yu did not curse loudly, he still had a look of disinterest, full of regret in his heart, and kept blaming himself: "If I had escaped with Ao Dadan Emperor and the others earlier, I would not have been captured by the Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect and become a They are threatening Brother Han¡¯s tools, alas" Su Han was among the team of preparatory elders. When he saw that Fengyun Julong Sect had arrested these two people, he was extremely angry. The Fengyun Julong Sect¡¯s work really has no bottom line! Su Han was actually worried about this problem before, so he brought the news to Alchemy Emperor Ao in Cangxue City in advance. However, Cangxue City, after all, belongs to the territory of the secular kingdom. In the Upper Nine Realms, disputes in the martial world rarely involve the secular kingdom. "But this Wind and Cloud Julong Sect has no principles at all, and even attacks people from the secular kingdom. Su Han guessed that it was probably someone who gave Pang Bi a bad idea. Given Pang Bi's status, he would have never thought of this, and he would have no interest in making a fuss in a secular kingdom. ¡° Moreover, the person who came up with this idea was also very cunning. The two people he arrested, Hou Ying and Zhuang Yu, were both people that Su Han could not just sit back and ignore. The more angry Su Han became, the more he calmed down. Now, I am surrounded by the strong men of Fengyun Julong Sect and I absolutely cannot take risks. "Senior Xi Zhao, how about we go to the front positions and have a look?" Pang Bi also had a confident smile on his face. Old man Xizhao smiled faintly: "If there is a lot of fun, I will accompany you." "Dharma King Jingshi, take these two hostages and go to the forward position." Pang Bi ordered. "yes." Su Han followed the team, calmly, but planning in his heart. Originally, he sneaked in this time just to inquire about the Eternal City and see if there was any chance to kill Pang Bi. But unexpectedly, something like this happened to Hou Ying and Zhuang Yu. It has to be said that the appearance of Hou Ying and Zhuang Yu disrupted Su Han's plan. Now Su Han, the original plan must be put aside and rescue Hou Ying and Zhuang Yu first. The Seven Star Sect¡¯s army is stationed three hundred miles in front of Fengyun Julong Sect and has not yet approached the main helm of Fengyun Julong Sect. But everyone in the Fengyun Julong Sect is clearly ready. Pang Bi and Old Man Xizhao have arrived at the forward position of Fengyun Julong Sect. "Meet the leader." Those elites of the Fengyun Julong Sect who had set up defenses here stepped forward to salute. "There is no need to be polite, everyone has worked hard. I know that you are unsure, and you are worried that the Seven Star Sect is too powerful." Pang Bi smiled and said, "However, you should be at ease. I can assure you that as long as we can survive for half a month, I am 100% sure that we can definitely launch a counterattack after half a month. Kill them until they cry for father and mother!" "Half a month is actually very fast. I am optimistic that you will be able to survive. Moreover, I still have Su Han's handle here. Su Han will definitely not dare to act rashly." As he said this, Pang Bi waved his hand to let JingThe Dharma King brought up the two hostages. "These two people are both old friends of Su Han. The boy thinks he is the savior of the Seven Star Sect, the destined son of the Upper Nine Realms, and the one who can call the wind and rain. However, he cannot protect his former friends. This is also true for him. A fatal blow." When everyone heard Pang Bi's determined tone, saying that he would be able to fight back in half a month, the people who were originally heavy at the moment became a little happy. After seeing the two hostages, my mood became much brighter. "Okay, everyone, remember, the difficulty is only in this half month. After half a month, we will immediately launch the Jedi counterattack. Our divine religion will definitely become the master of the Upper Nine Regions in the future and the only orthodoxy in the Upper Nine Regions!" Pang Bi¡¯s tone was full of confidence and inflammatory. "Okay, my leader, together with senior Xizhao, will continue to inspect the front position. King Jingshi, please take these two hostages down and keep them under safe custody. When the Seven Star Sect's army arrives, this leader will still use Get to them!" Pang Bi said, waving his hand for Dharma King Jingshi to go down. Then he said to the old man Xizhao: "Senior Xizhao, this is a rare opportunity to come to the front line. I wonder if senior is interested in joining me to inspect the territory of my Fengyun Julong Sect?" Pang Bi was obviously eager to prove his abilities in front of his ally, Old Man Xizhao, and to prove that he had created such a huge Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect all by himself. He wanted Old Man Xizhao to know that forming an alliance with him was the right decision. Old man Xizhao smiled faintly: "Anyway, I have nothing to do when I'm free, so I should accompany you." Pang Bi immediately ordered a few elders to accompany him and old man Xizhao on their inspection tour. Others stayed in the forward positions. The preparatory elder Su Han pretended to be was not named because his status was not high enough. This is undoubtedly good news for Su Han, as he doesn't have to stay under Pang Bi's nose. When Pang Bi and others left, Su Han made a quick decision and immediately lied that he was going to help with patrolling and sentry, and left the scene. Following the direction in which Dharma King Purifying the World left with the hostages, Su Han chased him all the way. Soon, Su Han found the place where Dharma King Jingshi and others stayed. This place is a well-built cave with extremely high security. Su Han found a place, but was not in a hurry to enter. He knew that this was the chief helm of the Fengyun Julong Sect, and it would undoubtedly be a bad idea if he rushed in and robbed people. Once the main force of Fengyun Julong Sect is alerted, Su Han can certainly find a way to escape, but it will be difficult for him to escape with Hou Ying and Zhuang Yu. Suddenly, Su Han had an idea, and a great idea flashed in his mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,751 A sense of crisis You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the moment, Su Han found a deserted corner and used the magical power of the Phantom Demon Bingkui. After dressing up, he became the Maha Dharma King of Fengyun Julong Sect. Su Han has met Maha Dharma King and has some understanding of his demeanor and behavior. And the most important thing is that with the magical power of Phantom Demon Bingkui, coupled with Su Han's own disguise method, it is unlikely that any flaws will be revealed. After Su Han disguised himself, he swaggered towards the cave where the Dharma King Jingshi was. "who?" As soon as Su Han's figure appeared in the cave area of ??Dharma King Jingshi, several of Dharma King Jingshi's confidants suddenly appeared at the intersection, blocking the way. Seeing that it was King Maha Dharma, the few confidants were not overly enthusiastic. One of them said with vigilance: "Is it Lord Maha Dharma King? I don't know why you are here." This person was obviously a little wary, because they had just separated at the front position, and now Maha Dharma King came over again, which was a bit unexpected. Su Han dared to pretend to be Maha Dharma King, so he had his own way. At that moment, his momentum suddenly increased, and he integrated the golden power of the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda into his own aura, suppressing those few people. The heartbeat is accelerated and the breathing is rapid. This level of oppression is not inferior to that of a strong person with the third level of respect. "Is this reason enough for the leader to order me to come? Where is Taoist Brother Jingshi?" Su Han's tone was indifferent, imitating the voice of King Maha Dharma. Those people had no doubt that he was there. They were originally natives of the Upper Nine Regions and had never seen any brilliant illusions and magical powers. ¡°Moreover, they were also intimidated by Su Han¡¯s momentum. Obviously, they also knew that King Maha Dharma was a person who could not be offended. "Please wait a moment, Lord Maha Dharma King, and my subordinates will immediately inform Dharma King Jingshi." Since it is a dialogue between Dharma kings, they, as followers, naturally do not dare to interfere with it. When Dharma King Maha Dharma King came, he was a little surprised, but he still did not hesitate and walked out quickly. "Fellow Taoist Maha, we have just separated, why are you here?" Dharma King Jingshi said in a questioning tone. "Huh, it's not like the foundation of the divine religion was shaken before. The leader is worried that the Seven Stars Sect is playing some tricks and will come to intercept these two prisoners, so he sent me to help you." Su Han deliberately said with an angry tone, "That Xiao Xiao from the Seven Star Sect is really abominable. He made you and I, the Dharma King, have to do some work as a jailer here." Guarding prisoners is really the job of a jailer. After hearing this, Dharma King Jingshi immediately relaxed his vigilance, because the answer given by Su Han was completely logical and reasonable. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? can come to help me will be more relaxed for me will be easier if you come to help me.¡± "Um." Su Han deliberately imitated Maha Dharma King¡¯s lofty demeanor, because he could also see that Maha Dharma King regarded himself very highly and thought that he was the head of the Dharma King of Fengyun Julong Sect. After entering this cave, Su Han realized that the defense system of this cave was very average. After all, Fengyun Julong Sect is not the kind of sect with a profound history, so its disadvantage in this regard is very obvious. Su Han came in all the way, feeling secretly happy in his heart. The more this happens, the more opportunities he has. "Fellow Daoist Maha, since the leader has sent you to help, you should also take a look to see if there are any deficiencies in the defense here, and give them some pointers. I still admire your vision, Friend Maha." Na Jing The Dharma King is very polite. Su Han also pretended to be casual and asked: "Where are those two prisoners? You and me, go and take a look?" "Fellow Taoist, follow me." Su Han remained calm and followed Dharma King Jingshi as he walked forward. After going around a few corners, we came to a dark area. "The two captives are inside. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth is completely sealed here. No matter who comes, they will definitely not be able to sense the captives here." Dharma King Jingshi said with a smile. Su Han nodded: "Fellow Taoist Jingshi is indeed very meticulous in his work. The leader is indeed very discerning in entrusting this matter to you." Su Han praised the Dharma King Purifying the World, but in his heart he was thinking of countermeasures. This place would be easy to handle if there was only Dharma King Jingshi, but the key point is that if the main force of Fengyun Julong Sect is alerted, it will be difficult for Su Han to escape with two prisoners. However, Su Han is not in a hurry. As long as the real Maha Dharma King does not appear, he, the fake, will not be exposed for the time being. "The Way of Maha"??, please inspect it carefully to see if there are any loopholes? I'm always worried that if the foundation of the general rudder is shaken, spies from the Seven Star Sect may have sneaked in to destroy it. If that's the case, we, the captives, really need to be more careful. "Dharma King Jingshi looked worried. Su Han's heart moved. This Dharma King of the Purifying World took the initiative to give him a chance. However, Su Han still didn't show any anxiety. If you are too impatient, you will be exposed easily. At the moment, Su Han said with a smile: "Fellow Taoist Jingshi, don't worry, the divine sect is tightly guarded, and no one from the Seven Star Sect can get in." Dharma King Jingshi nodded: "Fellow Taoist, please look around first. I'll go outside and have a look. I'll make sure everything is safe." Su Han felt happy when he saw that this guy actually left him here alone. The Fengyun Julong Sect is indeed a mob. In terms of discipline, it cannot be compared with those sects that have accumulated time. "Otherwise, this prisoner is under the care of Dharma King Jingshi. No matter how much you trust him, you can never leave Dharma King Maha in it alone." Su Han forcibly suppressed his joy and nodded: "That's fine, you can do it yourself and don't worry about me." After Dharma King Jingshi walked out, Su Han looked at the door of the prison area slightly closed, and knew that when he pushed the door and entered, he should be in the prison area. However, he still did not move immediately. Instead, he pretended to be casual, folded his arms and slowly explored around. Although this Dharma King has walked out, who can guarantee that he is not secretly spying on me? After all, this is the territory of Fengyun Julong Sect. Theoretically, Fengyun Julong Sect is on its own territory, so it is not difficult to monitor all places. "Should we go in first to save people? Or should we go out first and kill the group of Dharma King Jingshi?" Su Han still had the same concern. It would not be difficult to kill Dharma King Jingshi and his group, but he was afraid of alerting the main force of Fengyun Julong Sect. With Su Han's current strength, he is 100% sure of killing those few people of Dharma King Jingshi. However, Su Han was only 20 to 30 percent sure of killing those few people without revealing the slightest bit of news. Su Han thought while pretending to look around. Time passes by like this minute by minute. Su Han finally decided to go to the prison area and see the situation first. Su Han pretended to look around, and was finally ready to push the door open and enter. However, suddenly, Su Han felt an inexplicable flutter in his heart. This throbbing feeling without any reason made Su Han's evil eye suddenly roar violently, creating an extremely strong sense of crisis! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,752 Encircled You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just when Su Han felt that everything was under control, this inexplicable sense of crisis came so suddenly and so intensely. Su Han stretched out his hand towards the door and suddenly stopped. The next moment, Su Han's body turned into a stream of light and shot outward. However, in the middle of the shot, Su Han suddenly stopped and stopped abruptly. The next moment, there were several buzzing sounds around the cave, countless restrictions emerged, and countless formation runes were flying in the void like locusts. Su Han's expression suddenly changed slightly. "Hahaha, it's called, if there is a road to heaven, you don't take it, and if there is no door to hell, you just rush in!" Suddenly, a proud laugh came from Su Han's ears. This laughter was made by Pang Bi. Why is he here? Su Han's heart sank, and he felt vaguely like he had been tricked. Outside the cave, figures one after another filed in. Pang Bi, the old man Xi Zhao, King Jingshi, and a large group of powerful men from the Fengyun Julong Sect, almost half of the elites of the Fengyun Julong Sect were gathered together. Among the team, there is also King Maha Dharma! "That's right, it's the real Maha Dharma King. The two Maha Dharma Kings, one true and one false, met without any warning. Pang Bi burst out laughing: "Su Han, I didn't expect you to have sneaked into the Fengyun Julong Sect. Tsk, tsk, it seems that your abilities are within the expectations of the leader!" When Su Han heard this and saw the proud look on his face, Su Han's mood instantly sank to the bottom. It seems that he has been calculated by the other party a long time ago. Everything the other party did was a trap, one after another, trapping him in! However, Su Han became much calmer despite being trapped in a tight siege. Being tricked, Su Han would be lying if he said he wasn't depressed. However, despite being frustrated, Su Han did not tremble with fear. Instead, his expression became indifferent and he nodded: "Pang Bi, I underestimated you. However, are you setting up so many traps just to trap me here?" Pang Bi laughed loudly: "If I don't do this, how can I catch such a cunning boy like you?" "So, the so-called prisoners were also sent by you to pretend to be prisoners?" Pang Bi smiled leisurely and said: "I know you want to test me and want to know whether the two prisoners are real. But, do you think I will tell you?" Pang Bi had a shaky smile on his face: "Well, although you have fallen into a trap, I still have to admit that you are very capable of causing trouble! This disguise technique is simply amazing. If we hadn't already had it, The plan and design led you here, I¡¯m afraid I really can¡¯t tell that you are a fake.¡± At this point, Dharma King Jingshi had to admit and praised: "This disguise skill is indeed good. Although I knew he was fake from the beginning, sometimes I can hardly help but wonder, could he really be Mo?" King Hefa? Was he sent by the leader?" Everyone laughed. This time, they couldn¡¯t help but admire the leader and old man Xizhao. Everything was under the control of the leader and old man Xizhao. This Su Han actually fell into the trap set by the leader and the old man Xizhao so easily. Su Han was a little angry at first, but when he thought about it, wasn't this an opportunity given to him by God? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ At the moment, Su Han also looked indifferent, looking at Pang Bi and Xi Zhao coldly: "I am very curious, you two came here from the Eternal City and caused trouble, aren't you afraid of the punishment of the laws of heaven? ?¡± Pang Bi gave a strange laugh: "You guys, don't you know a lot? However, you ants in the lower world can't spy on the things in the upper world. I can only tell you, I have no comment!" Pang Bi obviously didn¡¯t intend to reveal this to Su Han. Su Han raised his eyebrows: "Do you still consider yourself an expert in the Upper Realm? If your Upper Realm is so good, why do you have to work so hard to gain a foothold in the Upper Nine Realms? Come to think of it, the so-called Eternal City is also Nothing good, right?" Su Han naturally said this on purpose. Sure enough, as soon as he said this, Pang Bi sneered and said: "He is indeed an ant from the lower world, extremely ignorant. How can you imagine the level of the Eternal City?" Su ?He shrugged and said, "I only know that if the Eternal City is really as good as you say, you would have gone back a long time ago. Why waste a few years here?" Pang Bi's expression also changed slightly, as if Su Han's words had stung him somewhere. Su Han was also moved in his heart. Could it be said that the direction he speculated is correct? Has a huge and irreversible change really occurred in the Eternal City? Why did people like Pang Bi have to leave the Eternal City and come to the Upper Nine Realms? At this time, the old man Xizhao said indifferently: "Young-mouthed boy, you are quite sharp-tongued. Do you yearn for the Eternal City? I can use my magical power to send you to the Eternal City to experience it. It's a pity. , I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bear it!¡± "Can't bear it? Are there any terrifying beasts in the legendary fairy mountains and islands?" Su Han raised his eyebrows. "Behemoth? A hundred times more terrifying than a giant beast, you" As soon as Pang Bi finished speaking, he was stopped by the wink of the old man Xi Zhao. Old man Xizhao said calmly: "Boy, if you want to make a cliche, you are still too young." Pang Bi also reacted: "Boy! You are about to die and you still don't know how to repent." In this situation, Pang Bi actually believed that it would not be too difficult to kill Su Han. However, Pang Bi's goal was to capture Su Han alive. Suddenly, Pang Bi activated his figure and glanced at the old man Xi Zhao. Old man Xizhao also understood it. Although his Illuminating Divine Sword was not perfect and could not see too much blood, at this moment, it was still possible to assist Pang Bi to suppress Su Han. At the moment, Xi Zhao took a step closer to the old man, and Pang Bi was on the left and right, sandwiching Su Han in the middle. Xizhao old man also suddenly released a strong pressure, like a mountain, which immediately suppressed Su Han and made him breathless. "Boy, I told you last time in the Seven Star Sect that you have to pay a price for disrespecting the strong men of the Eternal City. Now, feel free to understand how weak you are!" Old man Xi Zhao¡¯s voice sounded faintly. With the sound of this voice, powerful streams of spiritual consciousness also came from the old man Xizhao and shot into Su Han's sea of ??consciousness. Old Man Xizhao¡¯s purpose is obvious, which is to suppress Su Han both physically and spiritually, destroy Su Han, and make Su Han collapse without a fight without taking action. With the old man Xi Zhao¡¯s cultivation strength, he is confident that it is not difficult to do this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,753 Repeating the same old tricks You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Su Han had already expected it. When he saw these two people attacking him, Su Han raised his hand, and a series of all-encompassing runes spurted out from his hand. Pang Bi and the others only felt that their eyes were blurred. Strange runes, like transparent bricks, were piled up and piled up one after another, forming walls of void around them. "what happened?" Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Looking at the runes, they looked like jumping elves, which made people feel dazzled. "Is it a formation?" "Don't panic, everyone!" Old Man Xizhao shouted, "This is just a confusing formation!" Old man Xizhao is well-informed after all. After a moment of panic, he regained his composure and reminded everyone. Pang Bi also kept his composure and ordered: "Calm down, everyone, don't rush around, lest you be ambushed by that kid!" Pang Bi is also very smart. He knows that if he falls into the formation controlled by Su Han, if he runs around, there will be no second possibility except being killed one by one by Su Han. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Senior Xi Zhao, do you know what this formation is about?" Pang Bi asked. Old man Xizhao said calmly: "This should be a rune similar to a formation, which contains an attack power that is not inferior to the formation. If you forcefully break in or make too big a move, these runes will be triggered to explode." "Can't you break it open by force?" Pang Bi obviously didn't have much patience. Just before that moment, his goal was very clear, which was to capture Su Han alive. In the blink of an eye, the situation changed drastically. Instead, they were trapped by Su Han. This 180-degree reversal made Pang Bi psychologically unable to accept it at all. Su Han was outside the encirclement and would not allow them to relax at all. Raising his arm, a finger force cutting through the galaxy shot into the encirclement. An elder of the Fengyun Julong Sect on the edge had no time to dodge, and was wrapped around his neck by the finger force. With a twist, blood splattered everywhere, and he fell on the spot. Immediately afterwards, more cutting finger power continued to come in. The space inside this encirclement is too narrow. So many people are almost squeezed into this small space, leaving these people with little room to move around. Poof! puff! Two more elders were strangled on the spot by Su Han's finger power. Three people in a row died on the spot. This terrible scene caused the elites of the Fengyun Julong Sect who had gathered together to scatter like frightened birds. Old man Xizhao also ordered: "Everyone, separate and don't get too close. The closer you get, the more targets he has and the greater the chance of hitting!" Without his reminding, these people have already spread out. Smart people keep hiding behind others, while stupid people bump around like headless chickens. For a time, people were panicked. Pang Bi was furious, and the old man Xi Zhao also had a dark face. Obviously, with Xizhao's identity and strength, he was trapped by Su Han, which made Xizhao a little unable to accept it for a while. "I haven't perfected my Divine Sword of Light yet, otherwise, this kid wouldn't have any chance at all." Old man Xizhao was also secretly angry. "Leader, if we continue like this, even if we don't run around, we will be hunted down by that kid one by one." An elder of Fengyun Julong Sect shouted. At this moment, those strange runes became active again, building huge transparent walls one after another and cutting up everyone's territory. The people of Fengyun Julong Sect who were gathered together just now were gradually separated in twos and threes. Pang Bi was helpless when he saw this scene. He had just tried to forcefully attack these strange runes. However, these runes actually contain extremely terrifying energy, which is definitely not something Pang Bi can break through. Let alone Pang Bi, even if he is as strong as the old man Xi Zhao, there is nothing he can do for a while. "Obviously, these runes imply a certain pattern. If you catch this pattern, you may be able to crack it. However, Pang Bi looked at it and was still confused. Su Han was outside the encirclement and saw the monks separated in twos and threes, and he nodded secretly. This is the effect he wants. Su Han¡¯s goal is the Dharma King who purifies the world. Moreover, it is not about destroying the pure world.Dharma King, but capture him alive. At the moment, Su Han waved his hand, and a ray of light disappeared into the all-encompassing rune array, but it was a statue. Su Han repeated his old trick and used the magical power of the Phantom Demon Bingkui to turn the statue into a human form. Now that Su Han's strength has increased to the half-step master level, the magical power of the Phantom Demon Bingkui has also increased. This statue has suddenly transformed into the image of King Maha Dharma, lifelike. As long as he doesn't speak, there is almost no difference between him and Maha Dharma King. Su Han doesn¡¯t pursue a perfect simulation either. Anyway, the other party is now in a state of panic, and his observation skills cannot be as detailed as usual. The most important thing is that at this time, no one would think that Su Han would repeat his old tricks. At this time, the Dharma King Jingshi had long been separated into a separate small space by the runes of all things. There was no one around him. He looked around hastily. It was the time when he was at a loss. The neck of Dharma King Jingshi was also chilly, and it felt like Su Han's deadly fingering might attack his neck at any time. His worries are not unreasonable. After all, he, the King of Purification, was the direct implementer of the previous trap. It is entirely possible that Su Han would operate on him first. "Fellow Taoist Jingshi, this way" Just when Dharma King Jingshi was panicking, Dharma King Maha Dharma¡¯s voice sounded. Dharma King Jingshi quickly looked around and saw Dharma King Maha Dharma waving to him not far away. Maha Dharma King also seemed a little uneasy, and his voice sounded a little weak, not as confident as usual. "Fellow Taoist Jingshi, that kid is very good at fingering. We are all people who have problems with him. If we spread out, we will definitely become his priority targets. How about you and me back to back, advancing and retreating together. In this way, we How about we guarantee that we won¡¯t be attacked from both sides?¡± The request made by Maha Dharma King is obviously reasonable and reasonable. When Dharma King Jingshi heard what he said, he was eager to do so, and quickly said: "Okay, if you and I cooperate, that kid will definitely do nothing to you and me." With that said, Dharma King Jingshi also flew over and stood back to back with Dharma King Maha. As soon as the two of them came together like this, Dharma King Jingshi's confidence immediately increased. "Fellow Taoist Maha, that boy Su Han is too heaven-defying. What kind of magical power does he have? Or what kind of heaven-defying treasure is he? Even the leader and old man Xizhao can't do anything about it?" Dharma King Jingshi is indeed a little confused. Isn¡¯t Su Han just a local kid from the Nine Realms? It¡¯s not like Dharma King Jingshi has never seen local geniuses from the Upper Nine Realms. Aren¡¯t the top ones the same level as the core geniuses of the four major sects? Why, among them, Su Han is an outlier? It seems that there are more weird and heaven-defying methods than the leader? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,754: Dharma King Purifying the World is Recruited You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Dharma King Jingshi was filled with resentment, but the Dharma King behind him did not answer him. Suddenly, a powerful and heavy blow came from behind Dharma King Jingshi. He felt his eyes go dark and fell down before he had time to react. This so-called Maha Dharma King was naturally simulated by Su Han with a statue. Su Han manipulated the illusion to simulate the speech of Maha Dharma King, which actually took a lot of effort. Therefore, Su Han didn't waste any time talking nonsense to the Dharma King, and directly launched a sneak attack. Under Su Han's control, the statue carried the Purifying Dharma King behind him, turned into a stream of light, and disappeared into the all-seeing rune array. ¡°All this happened without God¡¯s knowledge or ghost¡¯s knowledge. When the Dharma King Jingshi regained consciousness, he found that the surroundings around him had been freed from the suppression of the strange runes. Just as a hint of joy flashed through his heart, he immediately realized that the current situation did not seem worth being happy about. Sure enough, Su Han's face suddenly appeared in front of Dharma King Jingshi, causing Dharma King Jingshi's expression to change immediately. "We meet again, Dharma King Purifying the World." Su Han¡¯s tone was light, but Dharma King Jingshi felt that there seemed to be a sense of oppression in the other party¡¯s words, which made him unable to breathe. King Jingshi also knew that the young man in front of him was a ruthless character who even the leader of the cult was afraid of. Moreover, I had greatly offended him. If you fall into his hands, you will definitely not get any good fruits. "Alas, I have nothing to say to you who succeeds and loses." At this time, Dharma King Jingshi wanted to pretend to be calm again. Su Han smiled faintly: "Really? In that case, our Seven Star Sect army is coming soon. Before we officially attack your Fengyun Julong Sect, we happen to be short of someone to sacrifice the flag in front of the formation. How about using your head?" When Dharma King Jingshi heard this, his expression changed drastically: "If you want to kill or behead me, just give me a pleasant word. Why use such words to tease people?" The Dharma King Jingshi is obviously also anxious. He actually didn¡¯t want to die, but he was worried that if he begged for mercy, he would anger Su Han. Not only would he have no hope of survival, but he would be looked down upon. This kind of contradictory mentality made King Jingshi a little anxious. Su Han shook his head indifferently: "Stop pretending, the fear deep in the corners of your eyes has betrayed your true nature. It is human nature to be greedy for life and afraid of death. There is no need to dodge. If you want to live, there is no chance. You can see for yourself manage." Su Han naturally had no favorable impression of this Dharma King, but he killed such people one after another. Since Su Han picked him out alone, it was definitely not as simple as killing him with one knife. "You want to know whether those two prisoners are real?" Dharma King Jingshi is a smart man after all. When Su Han prompted him, he immediately thought of something. Su Han smiled lightly, but was noncommittal. The King Jingshi's eyes flashed, and after a moment, he also made up his mind: "I said it, I said it. We did capture two people from Cangxue City, and those two people were secretly detained by us somewhere. Later, God After the leader's foundation was shaken, the leader decided to use these two prisoners to lure you into the trap. Because he said you were cunning and cunning, and maybe the leader's foundation was shaken because you had sneaked into the cult and started wreaking havoc." "So, from the beginning, the two prisoners were not in that cell area. That cell area was just a desperate situation to lure you into the trap. But no one could have imagined that even though you had fallen into the trap, there was still nothing they could do to you." King Jingshi sighed. Obviously, this battle situation made him feel very frustrated. Hundreds of strong men from the Fengyun Julong Sect were dispatched to set a trap to capture a young genius, but in the end, the opponent was able to reverse the situation. "The key is that there should be a more powerful formation restriction waiting for me inside that door, right? If I had just pushed the door in like that, would it be different now?" Su Han asked lightly. road. King Jingshi also had to nod. Su Han's guess was correct. Once the door was opened, there would indeed be a more powerful formation restriction waiting for Su Han. If Su Han is caught off guard, he is indeed very likely to be attacked. Once trapped by the formation restriction, even if Su Han has all kinds of magical powers, it will be of no use. "Where are the real prisoners?" Su Han asked. Dharma King Jingshi said honestly: "I am imprisoning him in another cell in this cave." "Lead the way, this is your only chance. If the two of them live, thenYou have a chance to live. If something happens to the two of them, it's the end of you. " Su Han¡¯s voice was cold and unemotional. Dharma King Jingshi nodded quickly. This time, he did not play any tricks, but obeyed and led the way, and soon arrived at another prison area. In this prison area, it is Hou Ying and Zhuang Yu. Originally, they were locked in here and were already disheartened and prepared for the worst. But unexpectedly, suddenly, someone pushed in the door and it was Su Han! Dharma King Jingshi was very sensible. Without waiting for Su Han to say anything, he went up to unlock the restraints on the two of them, and also took out two antidotes: "The two of them have been poisoned by our divine religion, and they must use this antidote to cure them." open." Su Han said calmly: "Let me take a look." Dharma King Jingshi presented the antidote and swore: "There is absolutely no problem with this antidote. If there is any problem, I will be punished by heaven and earth!" Now is the life-saving stage, and Dharma King Jingshi really doesn¡¯t dare to make any mistakes. Su Han looked at it for a moment, then looked at their physical condition and confirmed that it was a real antidote and could be taken. After taking the antidote, Hou Ying and Zhuang Yu were also ashamed: "We two have caused trouble for you again." Su Han smiled and said: "Where are you talking? These battles at the sect level usually do not involve the secular kingdom. I didn't expect that the Fengyun Julong Sect would not follow the bottom line and go to arrest you. I still feel ashamed of you." .¡± After saying that, Su Han also took out a Seven Star Sect token: "Without further ado, now is not the time to talk. You should leave here quickly, take this token, and go outside to find the Seven Star Sect's army. I¡¯ll send someone to protect you.¡± It is still in the territory of Fengyun Julong Sect, and Su Han has also used the Vientiane Runes to trap the main elite of Fengyun Julong Sect. If they escape from the trap, they will be very threatening. Su Han summoned Lord Liuli and asked Lord Liuli to take the two of them away. Since the main combat power of Fengyun Julong Sect has been trapped by Su Han, it is not difficult for Lord Liuli to lead these two people out of Fengyun Julong Sect. Before Zhuang Yu left, Su Han patted him on the shoulder: "There should be no obstacles between you and Youyou now." Zhuang Yu also glanced at Su Han gratefully before leaving with Lord Liuli. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,755 Lot Drawing Plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the Dharma King Jingshi did not dare to say a word, and stayed in the corner, hoping that Su Han could spare his life. "That's all, death penalty can be avoided, but living crime cannot be escaped." While Su Han was speaking, several statues had surrounded Dharma King Jingshi, and Dharma King Jingshi fell down in response. Su Han did not take his life, but threw Dharma King Jingshi directly into the corner and returned to the scene of the battle. This time, Su Han¡¯s target is Pang Bi! However, when Su Han returned to the Vientiane Rune Array, he was shocked. Because, he discovered that the old man Xi Zhao had found some clues and was about to get out of trouble. Now that the Vientiane Runes are in Su Han's hands, they are only superficially useful. In addition, Su Han's own cultivation strength is limited, so he cannot trap a strong person like Old Man Xi Zhao to death. "If Old Man Xizhao finds a way out, with Su Han's current strength, it will obviously be impossible to contain him. Old Man Xizhao¡¯s strength is at least the fifth level of respect and upwards. Compared with Pang Bi, he is more than one level more troublesome. Su Han rushed to the vicinity and saw that the old man Xizhao was about to escape. Without saying a word, he raised his hand and made a galaxy cut. Old man Xizhao was concentrating on finding a way to break through. Suddenly, he felt a fatal threat coming from behind. In the flash of lightning, his body swayed, and the vital parts could barely avoid the force of this finger. However, that terrifying finger force still wound around Old Man Xizhao¡¯s thigh. Pfft! With one twist, old man Xi Zhao¡¯s thigh suddenly burst into blood. Even a strong man of his level could not help but sweat on his forehead. Although this finger does not hurt the muscles and bones, it undoubtedly makes the old man De Xizhao extremely uncomfortable. By the time Old Man Xizhao came back to his senses, the all-encompassing rune array in front of him had changed countless times, and the flaw he had finally found just now had long since disappeared. Old man Xizhao had no choice but to return to the center of the crowd to avoid being injured again by Su Han's finger force. Su Han did not continue to use his finger power. The finger he just used required at least 30% of the power of the golden essence in the Tianhe Glazed Tower to hurt a strong man like Old Man Xizhao. If this 30% of the gold essence's power is supplemented by Yuan Stone, Su Han's existing Yuan Stone will have to fill in at least half of it. Su Han didn¡¯t want to waste such consumption on meaningless attacks. Now that Old Man Xizhao is hiding among the crowd, Su Han can harvest other people on the periphery of the crowd, but he doesn't want to waste that energy. Su Han¡¯s targets are only Pang Bi and Xizhao. "Senior Xizhao, didn't you say that we will find the exit soon?" Pang Bi couldn't help but ask when he saw the old man Xizhao coming back. Old man Xizhao's face darkened: "If you had just raided the formation for me, I would have found the exit long ago, and now everyone is out of trouble!" Old man Xizhao was obviously very angry. Before, he had never thought that Su Han, a young man from the Upper Nine Regions, could pose any threat to him. Although his Divine Sword of Light has not yet been fully developed. But, isn¡¯t it easy to capture a boy who is half-step to the level of respect? But it turns out that this kid is really not an ordinary troublemaker. "Master Pang, we can't go on like this. When the Seven Star Sect's army comes in, our situation will become even more passive." Old man Xi Zhao said with a dark face. Now, almost all the main force of Fengyun Julong Sect is trapped in this small space by Su Han. The guards outside are empty. It will take no effort for the Seven Star Sect's army to break in. "Senior Xi Zhao, what should we do? Do you have any good ideas?" "Humph, there is a good strategy! I have found the general rules for deciphering these runes, and I have also found the location of the weak points. However, that kid attacks from the outside, making it difficult for people to guard against. Your people must be in front to cover me, so that I have the energy to decipher these runes." Old Man Xizhao got straight to the point. The so-called covering in front is to act as a shield. Send someone in front to block the attack for Old Man Xizhao, so that Old Man Xizhao can concentrate on cracking the runes. Pang Bi pondered: "Is it necessary to be like this?" It¡¯s not that Pang Bi cherishes the lives of these men, but that he can¡¯t give such an order at all. If he gave the order, these backbones of Fengyun Julong Sect would completely abandon him. By then, his Fengyun Julong Sect will be completely an empty shell. If a force gets to the point where everyone will be alienatedIf it reaches the point of virtue, it is just a piece of loose sand, and there is no need to continue to exist. Seeing his hesitation, old man Xizhao sneered: "You don't want to? Then let's just leave it to fate! Although I was a little injured, I have no problem protecting myself. But you, when the Seven Stars Sect's army comes in, who will It doesn¡¯t matter who will die first!¡± Pang Bi was also very tangled in his heart. He also knew that to find a way out now, he could only count on the old man Xi Zhao. Thinking of this, Pang Bi got straight to the point and shouted: "Everyone, you have heard what Senior Xi Zhao said. Now if we want to get out of trouble, we must decipher this formation rune, but only Senior Xi Zhao has the ability to crack this formation rune." Be sure to crack it. However, someone must cover it, and this cover is risky. If the leader sends any of you, you will be dissatisfied, but this matter must be done. Tell me , how should this leader choose?" The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became very solemn. Everyone has actually heard what Old Man Xizhao said, but at this time, no one can stand up and object. Because this is the only way to get out of trouble. If this is not the case, the fate of these backbones of the Fengyun Julong Sect will be to be killed by the Seven Star Sect's people or Su Han after the Seven Star Sect's army comes in. "Leader, since this is the only way, you have to fight even if you fight desperately." "I suggest that we leave it to fate and draw lots!" "Yes, draw lots, whoever you catch wins!" These people actually can¡¯t think of a better way and can only use this most primitive method to solve the problem. Fortunately, there are a lot of people trapped here, and they can be caught by lot. Pang Bi counted the number of people and nodded: "A few people are missing, including Dharma King Jingshi, have any of you seen him?" Everyone is shaking their heads. They were separated in twos and threes before. Everyone only cares about themselves. Who has the time to care about others? "Forget it, since you didn't see it, it's probably because he died." Pang Bi didn't care so much anymore, "We have twenty-seven people here besides my leader and senior Xizhao. This leader needs I am in the center to coordinate and direct you, so this leader cannot do this cover work. Each of you twenty-seven people will draw a number, a total of twenty-seven numbers. Then, come in order, the three people numbered one, two and three , at the front, and the person numbered 456 follows closely behind them. If something happens to number 1, 23, they will immediately go to the top. Of course, if there is no accident to number 1, 23, number 1, 2 Number three will cover to the end, and those at the back can also help if they find danger. Is this a fair arrangement?" This plan that Pang Bi came up with on the spur of the moment is indeed fair. These backbones of Fengyun Julong Sect thought about it individually and felt that this plan was basically acceptable. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,756 Another surprise attack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, all the backbones of Fengyun Julong Sect gathered together and began to draw lots. After a while, the number was drawn. Among those who drew numbers 1, 2 and 3, two were elders and one was a reserve elder. These three people¡¯s faces turned pale. Apparently they didn¡¯t expect that they were so unlucky. With so many lots drawn, they just picked the first three numbers. And the expression of No. 456 is also extremely solemn. Obviously, as the first substitute, they are under a lot of pressure. If something happens to the three people in front, they may step in at any time. No. 789's mood is relatively stable, but there is also a faint look of worry in his eyebrows. Even the three people from No. 10 to No. 12 will occasionally have a feeling of worry sweeping across their faces. Su Han saw this group of people gathering together secretly outside the Vientiane Rune Array, and roughly guessed that they were looking for countermeasures. At the moment, Su Han was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, he sat cross-legged and took the Qi-restoring elixir to restore the spiritual power in Zifu in his dantian. Calculating the time, at this time, the Seven Star Sect¡¯s army should be advancing this way, preparing to launch a general attack. Therefore, Su Han doesn't mind at all if these guys want to delay time. Suddenly, there was a burst of noise outside, and the followers of Fengyun Julong Sect also rushed towards this direction in a hurry. Behind them was the army of the Seven Star Sect! Su Han was overjoyed. The arrival of the Seven Star Sect's army meant that these guys from the Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect had no chance to take advantage of them. Wherever the mighty army went, the followers of the Wind and Cloud Julong Sect were completely defeated. "Boss, we are here!" Wan Qixing's roar came from among the army. The sound was as if the roof was about to be overturned. Led by Ancestor Qingyin, the four powerful men of the third level of the Seven Star Sect all showed joy when they saw Su Han. Obviously, they did not expect that Su Han's action would go so smoothly. They fought all the way and barely encountered a few key experts from Fengyun Julong Sect. ¡°Obviously, all the key experts of Fengyun Julong Sect were held back by Su Han. Originally, they were somewhat worried when Su Han sneaked into Fengyun Julong Sect alone. However, it wasn't until they met Su Han that they realized that all their worries were in vain. Not only was Su Han unscathed, but he also looked very relaxed. "Su Han, where are the main forces of Fengyun Julong Sect? Where are they?" Patriarch Qingyin also asked. Su Han smiled leisurely and pointed inside the all-encompassing rune array: "They are all trapped in it." Patriarch Qingyin looked inside and couldn't see anything interesting. This all-encompassing rune formation is ever-changing. It is not easy for outsiders to see through the mystery of the formation and see what is going on inside. At this time, the members of the Fengyun Julong Sect outside learned that the leader was trapped in this area, and they also came to help one after another. Coupled with the followers of the Fengyun Julong Sect who were chased here by the Seven Star Sect's army, for a while, it was dark outside and were all members of the Fengyun Julong Sect. However, these people were unable to get close to the place where Pang Bi and the others were trapped due to the obstruction of the elite and strong men of the Seven Star Sect. The elite and strong men of the Seven Star Sect rushed in one after another. With a sweep of their weapons, they swept down a large area. There were corpses everywhere. It was too horrible to see. The Fengyun Julong Sect was not originally composed of iron-blooded warriors, and this force was only established for a short period of time. The congregation has little cohesion, let alone a sense of loyal belonging. After a large number of people were killed and injured, the remaining people, fear overcame everything, fled away one after another. Who cares about the leader and senior leaders? Escape for your life first! "Su Han, a few of us, let's take action together to kill all the top leaders of Fengyun Julong Sect!" Xun Wuyou also suggested. Su Han looked inside the formation and was a little surprised: "Huh? What are these guys doing?" He discovered that within the formation, the formation of Fengyun Julong Sect was actually extremely weird. The high-level backbones of Fengyun Julong Sect were like death squads. The three of them lined up in a row, one row after the other, walking in front step by step. Behind this group of people were Pang Bi and Xizhao. The old man Xizhao also stared, concentrating on it, obviously looking for flaws in the Vientiane Rune Array. "Tsk, tsk, these two are really powerful. They actually let their men walk in front and die for them, so that they can concentrate on deciphering the clues of the Vientiane Rune Array?" Su Han could tell at a glance what they were doing.?? For a moment, Su Han felt secretly awe-inspiring in his heart. Just now, the old man Xizhao really found some rules of the Vientiane Rune Array. At this time, if they really let these backbones of Fengyun Julong Sect die, after Su Han finishes killing these people, old man Xizhao should find a way to get out of trouble. "We can't let them succeed." As soon as Su Han thought of this, he already had a plan. He decided to put another statue in to disturb the situation. In the blink of an eye, a stream of light has disappeared into the formation, without anyone noticing. The next moment, the statue had transformed into the appearance of Dharma King Purifying the World, clutching his chest and limping towards Pang Bi. He shouted hoarsely: "Leader." "Dharma King Purifying the World?" Pang Bi was shocked, "Are you not dead yet?" The statue was controlled by Pang Bi. He shook his head and sat down on the ground as if his whole body was exhausted. Seeing him like this, Pang Bi thought he was seriously injured and didn't have much sympathy in his heart. He just said lightly: "You sit down and rest for a while. When you get out of trouble and rush out, you can also gather some strength and prepare for the final breakout." !¡± This tone is obviously telling Dharma King Jingshi that when the time comes, everyone will go his own way, and no one will take you with him. After the statue sat down, it sat cross-legged and nodded slightly, but did not answer anything. Pang Bi's mind was not on him at all, but was focused on staring at the old man Xizhao, waiting for news about the old man Xizhao. Old man Xizhao is their biggest support now. "Senior Xi Zhao, how is the progress?" Pang Bi couldn't help but ask. "Don't disturb me, I have found some inspiration and will be able to crack it soon!" Old man Xizhao also stared at the all-encompassing runes with all his concentration. The moment people find inspiration, they will always be particularly excited and devoted. At this moment, the "Pure World Dharma King" sitting cross-legged on the ground suddenly turned into a stream of light and shot up. Boom! A powerful and heavy punch hit old man Xizhao hard on the back! Old man Xizhao was concentrating on observing the all-encompassing rune array, and he never expected that someone would attack from behind. Because there was no one behind him before! boom! This punch hit the back of the old man Xizhao. The unprepared old man Xizhao suddenly felt as if he had been hit in a vital point, and his whole body twitched. Wow! A large mouthful of blood spurted out instantly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,757 The old man Xizhao who was driven crazy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These statues are powerful and heavy. When attacked with full force, the power is still very amazing when the opponent is caught off guard. The most important thing is that old man Xizhao has no defensive mentality at all. This punch hit hard, and a big depression appeared on the back of the old man. The power of this punch made the old man De Xizhao almost lose his breath. Pang Bi¡¯s expression also changed drastically. He looked at Dharma King Jingshi in surprise and could not recover for a long time. It was not until the "Purifying Dharma King" waved his fist and continued to hit the old man Xi Zhao that Pang Bi woke up as if from a dream! "Dharma King Purifying the World, are you crazy?" Pang Bi yelled. Under Su Han¡¯s control, there is no problem with this statue simply saying a few mechanical words. However, at this time, Su Han was too lazy to talk nonsense. Directly controlled the statue, waved his fist, and smashed it towards the old man Xi Zhao. "Protect Senior Xi Zhao!" Pang Bi also knew that Senior Xi Zhao was now their only hope for escape. He was not ambiguous at all at that moment. He shouted and rushed forward to confront the "King of Purification of the World". After only two punches, he realized that the guy in front of him was not the Pure World Dharma King at all! The fighting method and fighting style are completely different from those of King Jingshi. "Is it Su Han's trick again?" Pang Bi was already unhappy. At this time, his heart felt like a mouthful of old blood was about to well up. How could he, a dignified monk from the Eternal City, be betrayed by this Nine Domains? Boy, are you playing around in circles? While Pang Bi was fighting against the statue, Su Han kept doing nothing and activated two more statues, becoming two backbones of the Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect and blending into the Vientiane Rune Formation. The scene was in chaos, and no one noticed the two statues. The two statues blended into the crowd of Fengyun Julong Sect smoothly. At this time, old man Xi Zhao was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the crowd. He needs to meditate and adjust his breathing to calm down the breath just now, and then continue to decipher the all-encompassing runes. At this moment, the old man Xizhao was feeling extremely depressed, thinking that he, a powerful man from the Eternal City, was unexpectedly attacked by a kid from the Nine Realms who repeatedly played tricks and sneak attacks. In his heart, he already hated Su Han to the core. He wished that his Divine Sword of Light could be perfected immediately and kill Su Han like a dog. " However, Su Han didn't give him a chance to adjust his breathing at all. "Youwhy are you here?" Among the backbones of the Storm Gathering Dragon Sect, someone discovered the two people who had transformed into statues. "Weren't they just killed by that kid's fingering?" "No, they are fakes!" However, by the time they found out, it was already too late. The two statues collided directly, opening a gap, and their bodies swooped in one after another. One after another, they slammed into the meditating old man Xizhao. Old man Xizhao was really angry. He felt that today was a bad day for him and he had been plotted repeatedly. However, although he was angry, he had to cheer up. Because, Pang Bi was held back, and the other people around him were just a bunch of trash. Without his command, they were just a mess. "What are you still doing? Hold him back, I need to concentrate on deciphering this rune!" Old man Xizhao was furious. Now he really regretted why he got involved with these wastes like Fengyun Julong Sect. Today¡¯s experience was simply the greatest shame in his life. The scene was in chaos. Under the greeting of the old man Xi Zhao, a group of backbones of Fengyun Julong Sect came around and tried to help. However, they were of no help at all. The two statues, one in each hand and one in each hand, quickly threw the group of people out. Old man Xizhao is going crazy. He had a hunch that if he continued like this, it was possible that he might be played to death by that boy Su Han. "Su Han!" Old man Xizhao suddenly shouted sternly, "If you let me out now, I won't care about what happened before. However, if you persist in your stubbornness and continue to go against me, I promise that when I get out of trouble, I will kill you." When it lands!¡± Old man Xizhao is obviously fierce in appearance and weak in heart. He wants to sue for peace but also wants to threaten. However, he didn¡¯t know that what Su Han disliked the most was threats. After hearing what Old Man Xizhao said, Su Han laughed leisurely: "Old Man Xizhao, I remember you"When I was in the Seven Star Sect, you even told me that the monks of the Eternal City are not existences I can afford to offend. Sooner or later, you will let me know what the consequences will be for disobeying you. Is this what you call non-disobedience? " When old man Xizhao heard this, his lungs almost exploded with anger. "Su Han, okay, you are fine! Don't push me!" Old man Xizhao shouted sharply. Su Hanhan snorted and ignored the old man Xi Zhao at all. In his opinion, even if he lets the old man Xi Zhao off today, he will still be resented by him, and he will still be a big worry sooner or later. It¡¯s better to take advantage of this opportunity today to eradicate the root cause. Suddenly, Su Han shouted: "vassals of Fengyun Julong Sect, the Seven Star Sect's army has arrived. From now on, those who kneel will live and those who stand will die! This is your last chance! Anyone who does not surrender will be killed without mercy. !¡± The backbones of the Fengyun Julong Sect in the formation were all shocked. At first, they didn't quite believe what Su Han said was true, but with a wave of his hand, Su Han clearly transmitted the sounds from outside the formation into the formation. Inside the formation. When they heard the constant shouts of killing and begging for mercy from outside the formation, the last bit of fighting spirit in their hearts was gone. One by one, they threw away their armor and fell to their knees. At one time, twenty-two of the twenty-seven senior officials of the Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect knelt down. There were only five of them, still standing among the crowd, either gnashing their teeth or helpless. Maha Dharma King, as the last Dharma King-level figure under Pang Bi, was frozen in place at the moment, in a dilemma, not knowing whether he should surrender or not. I think back when Maha Dharma King was in the Seven Star Sect, he was so arrogant and powerful. In just a few months, the status of the two parties has been completely reversed, and the once arrogant Maha Dharma King has become a prisoner. "That's all, just be embarrassed if you're embarrassed. As long as you can survive, what's the big deal about being embarrassed?" King Maha Dharma kept convincing himself in his heart, and finally, he threw away his weapon and fell to his knees. At this time, the Seven Star Sect¡¯s army also wiped out the entire Fengyun Julong Sect¡¯s territory. Many members of Fengyun Julong Sect chose to surrender. The remaining small group of people who resisted and resisted were naturally executed without hesitation. As for those who surrendered, Su Han and Patriarch Qingyin were not murderous people. As long as they made an oath between heaven and earth and never served the Fengyun Julong Sect for the rest of their lives, they would be spared from death. The situation outside has basically calmed down, and only the battle in the Vientiane Rune Array is still going on. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,758 The Death of Old Man Xizhao You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Su Han suddenly noticed that the old man Xizhao in the Vientiane Rune Array seemed to be a little abnormal. From the depths of his body, bursts of five-color divine light continued to erupt, and his entire face looked like he was gritting his teeth and looking a little ferocious. "Not good!" Su Han reacted very quickly and felt waves of extremely strong Zunjing aura fluctuations from the body of the old man Xizhao. This kind of fluctuation impacted the surrounding runes, and for a while, the wall of all the runes was crumbling. Su Han made a quick decision and retracted all the Wanxiang runes with one move. Those backbones of the Wind and Cloud Gathering Dragon Sect felt that their eyes were brightened, and they finally saw the bright world. However, many masters from the Seven Star Sect quickly rushed over and surrounded them. The aura fluctuations in the old man Xizhao are getting stronger and stronger. The faint worry in Su Han's heart became more and more obvious. Suddenly, the old man Xi Zhao shouted: "Boy, I swear to take your life!" Strong five-color rays of light continuously erupted from the body of the old man Xizhao, reflecting the entire void in colorful colors. The scene made everyone on the scene stop breathing for a moment. "The Divine Sword of Light!" Old man Xizhao had a ferocious face. At this critical moment, he actually practiced the Divine Sword of Light to great perfection! The ominous feeling in Su Han's heart was finally fully verified. Su Han suddenly shouted: "All the people from the Seven Star Sect, disperse around immediately!" At the same time, Su Han also suddenly activated the Eight Star Sword Formation, including many people from the Seven Star Sect in the formation. However, the range of Su Han's formation is limited after all. Only a small group of people were included by him. "You ants, all die for me!" Old man Xizhao was obviously driven out of his temper by Su Han's previous actions, and he was a little hysterical. He did not hesitate to use the power of Burning Zifu at this critical moment to upgrade the Divine Sword of Light to Dacheng. In fact, if old man Xizhao just wants to get away, he can get away without doing this. However, Su Han's actions completely brought out his anger. Now, he wants to kill Su Han on the spot at all costs. A five-color arc-shaped sword light radiated from the center of Xizhao old man's body to all directions, which obviously contained terrifying attack power. When Su Han saw this scene, his heart instantly sank to the bottom. This situation was indeed something he had not expected before. Old man Xizhao actually has such a hidden trick. When his power bursts out, it is enough to forcefully break through the all-powerful rune array. The power of this blow is comparable to the peak of the Earth Master Realm, which is the sixth level of the Master Realm. This is indeed something Su Han did not expect. In the current situation, although Su Han can protect himself, he is unable to protect most of the people in the Seven Star Sect. Everyone in the Seven Star Sect was obviously shocked when they saw this scene, and each of them activated their body-protecting magical powers. However, in the face of a magical power like the Illuminating Divine Sword, their body-protecting magical powers also seemed extremely powerless. At this critical moment. A small golden bell suddenly appeared in the void. ??????????????????????????????? The golden bell made a clear sound, but the sound was not loud. ¡°However, this voice seemed to be deafening, shocking everyone present. The next moment, an incredible scene happened. Old Man Xizhao's tyrannical sword energy began to disappear and shatter amid the sound of the bell, and continued to turn into bits and pieces of dust. In the end, it turned into nothingness in the void! Old man Xizhao was obviously shocked by this incredible scene, with his mouth wide open and a look of dementia on his face. He tried his best to burn the Zi Mansion to upgrade the Divine Sword of Light to Dacheng, and the shocking blow he sent out was actually resolved like this? At this time, Su Han also reacted. Old Man Xizhao had just burned down the Zi Mansion, and now he was in a state of weakness. "Everyone, you must suppress this old man Xizhao at all costs and don't give him a chance to breathe!" Su Han knew that if he let the old man Xizhao go back to the mountain at this time, it would be like wasting all his previous efforts. Old man Xizhao burned through the Zifu, and then sent out the shocking blow just now, burning all the life essence in his body. Now the remaining strength is less than 20%. Ancestor Qingyin and other powerful men swarmed forward, and with the support of Su Han's seven statues, they quickly destroyed this Xi?The old man completely suppressed it. ¡°Young thief Su Han, if you attack the monks of the Eternal City, there will be retribution in the future!¡± Old Man Xi Zhao¡¯s extremely unwilling voice resounded in the void. Su Han turned a deaf ear, how could he be afraid of such a threat in the name of the Eternal City? What Su Han is more concerned about now is who took action just now and suppressed the old man Xi Zhao's sword? Soon, in this extremely unwilling mood, Old Man Xizhao was hit by five or six fatal attacks in succession, and finally died. Over there, when Pang Bi saw old man Xizhao falling, he was even more distraught. He couldn't help shouting: "Su Han, I, Pang Bi, have something to say!" "Say it, say it slowly, don't take it to the underworld." Su Han said lightly. Pang Bi was anxious: "I was obsessed before, but now I finally realize my stupidity. As long as you let me go, I am willing to give you all the magic weapons in my body." "Don't you want to know what happened in the Eternal City? Although I don't know why you are curious, but I can tell you." This sentence made Su Han a little interested. "What happened in the Eternal City? To make a long story short, don't delay." Pang Bi quickly said: "I left the Eternal City three or four years ago and have never been back since. I may not be able to tell you the latest situation in the Eternal City. However, I believe that the latest situation in the Eternal City is only It will be even more chaotic and disorganized than when I left.¡± "What's the situation?" Su Han asked lightly, but he had some doubts in his heart. The Eternal City, which used to be strictly ordered, is now described as disordered? What has happened? How chaotic is it? ¡°After all, Su Han was born in the Eternal City in his previous life. It would be a lie to say that he doesn¡¯t miss the Eternal City. That kind of love is irreplaceable. Pang Bi didn't dare to hide it: "Since five years ago, many forces in the Eternal City have been controlled by the same group of people one after another. Those people came out of nowhere one by one and called themselves the Yin Demon Clan. , with vast magical powers and extremely strong penetrating power. Although there are not many of them, each of them is extremely powerful, and they cannot be killed or destroyed." "Since then, the Eternal City has been in chaos. Those people act without any rules at all, and do not abide by public order and good customs. Moreover, they continue to develop their own power. Many Eternal City monks are greedy for the benefits they promised. , all have taken refuge in them, and various forces, large and small, have been controlled by them one after another. Their purpose is to recreate the glory of the ancient demon clan!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,759 The Land of Exile You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The ancient demon clan! Su Han was shocked. He really didn't expect that a demonic chaos would break out in the Eternal City! "Where did those demons come from? Could it be that the formation restrictions outside the Eternal City were penetrated by them?" Pang Bi shook his head: "I don't know where they came from. They just suddenly appeared in the Eternal City. It feels like they have always been in the Eternal City" Su Han understood that this was indeed a method of infiltration by the demon clan. To put it bluntly, the demons are just centipede insects, dead but not stiff. After the ancient demon sealing war, many demons seemed to be suppressed, but in fact, after millions of years, they showed signs of resurrection. These demons did not come to the Eternal City from other places at all, but on the territory of the Eternal City itself, a large-scale resurrection of the ancient demons broke out. Su Han has experienced several rebellions by the remnants of the demon clan in this life, and he also has a premonition that sooner or later, the demon clan's chaos will break out on a large scale in human territory. I just didn¡¯t expect that the place where this massive outbreak of demonic chaos would occur was actually in the Eternal City! "When the order of the Eternal City collapses, doesn't the Divine Realm care?" Su Han knew that the Eternal City was not an isolated land. It is part of the Divine Realm and one of the territories under the jurisdiction of the Divine Realm. The so-called divine realm is the country established by the ancient ancestors left behind after the ancient demon sealing war, which is high above the secular places such as the Upper Nine Realms. Under the jurisdiction of the Divine Realm, there is the Eternal City and many other cities. It is true that the Eternal City is the god of Daxia, but that is only on a secular level. On the level of the divine domain, the Eternal City is a piece of territory under the jurisdiction of the divine domain. In his previous life, Su Han was not only the Alchemy God of the Eternal City, but also a well-known Alchemy God in the Divine Realm. He had attended many large and small alchemy events held in the Divine Realm. That¡¯s why Su Han had such questions. Will the Divine Realm just sit idly by and ignore the demonic chaos in the Eternal City? Hearing this, Pang Bi also glanced at Su Han in surprise. He didn't expect that this young man from the lower realm actually knew about the existence of the divine realm? Even he, a person from the Eternal City, only has a vague understanding of the Divine Realm. Things on the Divine Realm level are too far for them. Just like the residents of a third-rate secular kingdom in the Upper Nine Realms, if you tell them about the overall level of the Upper Nine Realms, they must be completely confused. However, by chance, Pang Bi once heard something from the elders of the Yixian Sect. Pang Bi happened to know a little bit about why the Divine Realm ignored the demonic chaos in the Eternal City. At the moment, Pang Bi did not dare to think too much and said honestly: "I only know a little bit about this. It seems that God's Domain has also held many meetings to discuss the current situation of the Eternal City. The final result of the discussion is Decided to exile the Eternal City and classify the Eternal City as a barren zone" Exile the Eternal City? Su Han naturally knew what this meant. Exiling the Eternal City means that the Divine Realm will abandon the Eternal City and list the Eternal City as a place of exile. Once it becomes a place of exile, it means that in the eyes of other human monks, this place will no longer be a place where humans live, but a barbaric area without human habitation. And those who stay there are equivalent to being exiled by all human monks, not protected by any human forces, and left to fend for themselves. The fate of these people is very likely to be the targets of the demons. To put it bluntly, the situation in the Eternal City, to God¡¯s Domain, is like a certain part of a person¡¯s body suddenly suffering from a serious disease. The way that person dealt with it was not to find ways to treat it, but to directly cut off the part where the disease was. Su Han never expected that the Divine Realm would deal with the demonic chaos in the Eternal City in this way. Don't even rescue, just give up! Not only that, but the Eternal City was also directly listed as a place of exile and a barbaric zone. That means that the human monks who stay in the Eternal City will be shut out by all other forces and cities in the God's Domain to prevent the demonic chaos from spreading to other parts of the God's Domain. In this way, if these people want to ask for protection from other forces in the divine realm, it will be as difficult as climbing to the sky. Su Han couldn't help but stir up huge waves in his heart. Who made this decision? Su Han knew that now was not the time to think about these things. With Pang Bi's status, he definitely couldn't give him the answer. At the moment, Su Han also said lightly: "That's why you left the Eternal Land a few years ago.City, come here to seek development? In the lower realm, there should be many places for you to choose from. Why did you choose the upper nine realms? " Pang Bi hurriedly said: "I just left early. It is said that not long after I left, the passage from the Eternal City to the lower realm was closed. The reason why I came to the Upper Nine Realms was to find a weapon called Heavenly Dao According to them, as long as you hold the Secret Order of Heaven, you can go to other places in the God's Realm and seek protection from other places in the God's Realm. But the Secret Order of Heaven is hard to come by. I also occasionally read about it in the ancient books of the sect. , there may be a secret order from Heaven in a sea area in the Upper Nine Regions." "The secret order of heaven?" Su Han suddenly thought that the purpose of Mo Lao's alliance with the Seven Star Sect seemed to be to obtain a secret order from Pang Bi? "So, you found the secret order of that day in the Upper Nine Realms?" "That's right, I was in the Upper Nine Regions. Following the guidance of the sect's ancient book, I was lucky enough to find one. However, this secret order of heaven has a seal on it and a spiritual message saying that I need to collect Qi. Only with the power of luck can the seal be lifted." "The power of luck? You founded Fengyun Julong Sect just to collect the power of luck?" Pang Bi nodded repeatedly: "I think that as long as the Fengyun Julong Sect I founded unites the upper nine regions and everyone in the upper nine regions worships me as the leader of the Fengyun Julong Sect, I should have a lot of luck. . It¡¯s a pity that in the end, the winner is the winner and the loser is the loser, alas" Pang Bi also sighed. Originally, he thought he was very close to dominating the Nine Realms. Who would have thought that there would be a change like Su Han in the middle? "Where was the secret order that day?" Su Han didn't want to waste time listening to Pang Bi's sorrow for spring and autumn here. What's more, even if Pang Bi is pretending to be pitiful here, if he changes places and becomes Pang Bi's prisoner, this guy will definitely not show any mercy to him. Pang Bi quickly took out something and handed it to Su Han: "This is the secret order of heaven." This Heavenly Secret Order looks like a silver key, very simple. Apart from that, I can't see anything else special. Su Han knew that this was probably because the seal on it had not been unlocked yet, so he couldn't see anything special. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,760 Su Han¡¯s plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After taking the secret order of heaven, Su Han was not polite to Pang Bi, and directly destroyed Pang Bi's Dantian Zi Mansion. Later, after Pang Bi vowed not to make trouble again in this life, Su Han spared Pang Bi's life and let him go. In fact, even if he doesn't swear, Pang Bi, who was deposed in the Zifu, is equivalent to a useless person, and it is impossible to cause any more troubles. The reason why he was spared his life was because he had explained things about the Eternal City quite clearly. Other members of the Fengyun Julong Sect who resisted, such as Maha Dharma King and others, were all killed by the Seven Star Sect. As for those who abandon their weapons and surrender, the Seven Star Sect will always be open to them. As for the material wealth of Fengyun Julong Sect, Patriarch Qingyin originally wanted Su Han to choose first, but Su Han did not accept it. Although these things are good, Su Han has old man Xizhao's storage ring in his hand, so he doesn't think much of them. The Seven Star Sect¡¯s expedition this time was a complete victory. But what Su Han is more concerned about now is who is the person who suppressed the old man Xizhao midway? If there hadn¡¯t been that sword energy that suppressed the old man Xizhao, then no matter how good Su Han¡¯s early foundation was, the main force of the Seven Star Sect would have suffered heavy casualties under that sword energy. In fact, Su Han already had a vague guess in his mind as to who the person who made the move was. At this moment, the Seven Star Sect¡¯s army had already swept away the battlefield. This was not a particularly difficult battle, and it came to a complete end. The Upper Nine Realms finally ushered in peace. It was already seven days after the army returned to the Seven Star Sect¡¯s mountain gate. "After this battle, there should be no more disturbances in the Upper Nine Realms in a short period of time. Although the Eternal City is in chaos, according to Pang Bi, the passage from the Eternal City to the lower realm was established a few years ago. It has been closed before. Therefore, it is unlikely that any monks from the Eternal City will come to the Nine Realms to cause trouble." Su Han also has his own views on the overall situation. After this turmoil in the Dragon Gathering Sect, the Upper Nine Regions also ushered in an era in which the Seven Star Sect became the dominant one from the era of four major sects. Of course, the overall strength of the current Seven Star Sect is several times stronger than the four major sects of the past combined. After returning to the Seven Star Sect, the first thing Su Han did was to visit Mo Lao's cave together with Patriarch Qingyin. "Mr. Mo, that golden bell at that time was the magic weapon you released, right?" Su Han also got straight to the point. Mo Lao smiled faintly: "You guessed it so quickly. However, this is also my responsibility. Since I have formed an alliance with you, I can't just sit back and ignore it at this juncture." "However, if you use spiritual power to take action in the Upper Nine Realms, you should violate the constraints of the rules of heaven, right?" Old Mo nodded, but with a calm expression: "I must go back immediately to accept the punishment. However, you don't have to worry, as long as I go back in time, I think they will treat it lightly and won't kill me." Su Han also understood that Mo Lao came from other places in God's Domain. In his place, the rules of heaven have not been disrupted, which is different from the Eternal City. ¡° Mr. Mo forcibly took action in the Upper Nine Regions and violated the constraints of heaven. This crime is very serious. If it is not dealt with in time, the punishment of the laws of heaven will not only befall him, but also affect the family. Therefore, the families and forces in the Divine Realm deal with such incidents by immediately executing or imprisoning those who violate the constraints of heaven. Only by doing this can we ensure that the family will not be implicated. " Mr. Mo just made a small move, but he was punished like this. It sounds ridiculous, but it is true. Ancestor Qingyin obviously didn¡¯t know much about these things. He opened his mouth in surprise, but didn¡¯t know what to say. It was Su Han who broke the silence, took out a simple object like a silver key from the storage ring, and handed it to Mr. Mo. "Is this a secret order from heaven?" Mo Lao¡¯s always calm face finally couldn¡¯t help but have a crack appear. "Grandpa Mo, it's really a secret order from heaven!" Hongye's expression couldn't hide his excitement. "Senior, this secret order of heaven should be very important to you. This can be regarded as fulfilling the promise we made when we formed an alliance." Su Han knew that this secret order from heaven was definitely not a mortal thing. However, since Mr. Mo had already asked for this secret order of heaven when the two parties formed an alliance, Su Han would naturally not keep it for himself. "However, according to Pang Bi, this secret order of heaven has a seal on it.??" Su Han reminded. "It doesn't matter, this kind of seal is not difficult for us." Mo Lao's excited mood slowly calmed down after a long while, and he sighed: "My little friend, maybe you don't know how important this Heaven's Secret Order is to me. If I get this Heaven's Secret Order, it will be worth it even if I suffer eternal imprisonment." ¡± "Senior, is it really that serious to be imprisoned forever? Can't others save you?" After all, Mr. Mo spent some time with Su Han, and even gave Su Han a powerful magic weapon like seven statues, asking Su Han to watch. Su Han couldn't bear to see this old man suffer eternal imprisonment. Mr. Mo chuckled: "Su Han, I know that you are knowledgeable and knowledgeable. It is impossible for you to have no understanding of the way of heaven. You should know that the way of heaven is so ruthless. If I don't go to jail, the victim will be Hongye, yes All my people" Su Han naturally knows how ruthless the way of heaven is. At the moment, he also sighed lightly, but said calmly: "Senior, don't worry, although the law of heaven is ruthless, it is not immutable. The disaster of eternal prison is not absolutely indestructible." Old Mo naturally regarded Su Han's words as words of comfort. However, Su Han's words are really not pure comfort. However, his current strength is far from enough. Even if you want to change, you are currently powerless. ¡°In the final analysis, strength is still needed. "Well, it's useless for me to say more about this matter. As for you, the Fengyun Julong Sect's matter has been resolved. What's your next plan? I feel that with your talent and vision, you shouldn't be satisfied with this nine-level plan. Domain, right?¡± Mr. Mo chuckled and changed the topic. "I want to go to the Eternal City." Su Han didn't hide it either. "To the Eternal City?" Mo Lao and Hongye were both obviously surprised. When Su Han asked Pang Bi, they were all present, and they all knew about the outbreak of demonic chaos in the Eternal City. "It's just that Su Han still goes to the Eternal City despite knowing that there are demons making trouble in the Eternal City? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,761 Mo Lao¡¯s kindness You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Idiot, you don't have a brain problem, right? There are so many places in God's Domain. Where can you go but to the Eternal City? The Eternal City is now a place of exile. Even we can't imagine the level of danger. What's more? Stop talking about you. I advise you to give up this unrealistic idea as soon as possible." The red leaves are as cheerful as ever. Mr. Mo also said: "Su Han, I know that you should have a certain connection with the Eternal City. Although I cannot imagine what kind of connection it is, but without the connection, you would not be so concerned about the Eternal City. I didn¡¯t know much about the situation in the Eternal City before, but since Pang Bi said that the Eternal City has been exiled by the God¡¯s Domain, I suggest you not to go. It is now equivalent to a wilderness area, and there are demons. It is too dangerous for human monks to cause chaos." "If you want to go to God's Domain, I can take you there. Our place is no worse than the Eternal City. You need to establish yourself first, and then slowly inquire about the Eternal City. The most important thing is that this It¡¯s also great for your personal development.¡± Old Mo obviously also has a love for talents. Facing Su Han, a hard-won genius from the lower world, he really doesn't want to see Su Han go to the Exiled Land to take risks, which is tantamount to risking his life! "Su Han, if you go to the Eternal City, it is almost impossible to go to other places in the Divine Realm. The Divine Realm has always set up barrier restrictions for the Exiled Land, and the lines are clear. It is difficult for people in the Exiled Land to enter the Divine Realm. It¡¯s like reaching the sky. Especially in a place of exile like the Eternal City, where demonic chaos breaks out, it is even more impossible for God¡¯s Domain to allow anyone to enter God¡¯s Domain from Eternal City.¡± Mr. Mo also advised. Su Han was unmoved: "Senior, I have considered everything you said. However, as you said, I have a connection with the Eternal City, and there is a reason why I have to go." Seeing Su Han like this, Mo Lao sighed lightly, knowing that he could not persuade Su Han anymore. As for Ancestor Qingyin, he has been mentally prepared for a long time. He has long expected this day, and he also knows that the Seven Star Sect cannot keep Su Han forever. ??Even, Patriarch Qingyin felt a sudden realization at this time. No wonder Su Han was such a monster. It turned out that he had something to do with the Eternal City. At that moment, Patriarch Qingyin was also very open-minded: "Su Han, the Seven Star Sect once had you, and it was the Seven Star Sect's blessing to fight side by side with you. Without you, all of us would now be prisoners of the Fengyun Julong Sect. . Now that you are leaving, the Seven Star Sect has nothing to give you. This Seven Star Orb is a spiritual object that coexists with the Seven Star Pool. It is also a treasure left by the founder of the Seven Star Sect. It has a natural connection with the Seven Star Pool. I am now I give it to you and wear it on your body. Although it cannot achieve the same effect as practicing in the Seven Star Pond, it can also enhance the effect of enlightenment, which is very beneficial to practice." Patriarch Qingyin took out an orb with green light flowing around it. The surface of this orb was covered with a layer of green light, but the inside was filled with mist, making it difficult to see clearly. As soon as Su Han saw this seven-star orb, he felt like it from the bottom of his heart. He knew that this should be because the Seven-Star Orb had the same origin as the Seven-Star Pool, and it also had a natural connection with himself. At the same time, Su Han also had a feeling that this seven-star orb was probably not a treasure at the level of the upper nine realms. "Ancestor, I would be disrespectful. In addition, I have a feeling that the Seven Stars Sect's luck may not be just what it is now. This time, the Wind and Cloud Julong Sect is in chaos, and the Seven Stars Sect survives the catastrophe, and will have future blessings." Su Han didn¡¯t say this casually. From the Seven Star Pool and the Seven Star Orb, Su Han could feel an aura that did not belong to the upper nine realms. This also made Su Han feel that the sect inheritance left by the founder of the Seven Star Sect may not be as simple as it seems. ¡°It¡¯s just that no one has been able to dig them out yet. ¡°If it is excavated one day in the future, the energy contained in it will definitely far exceed current imagination. "Haha, I will lend you some good words." Patriarch Qingyin said with a smile. "Grandpa Mo, what are you going to do?" At this moment, Hongye's exclamation suddenly sounded in the room. Su Han looked over and saw that Mr. Mo had already taken out the secret order of that day and placed it on the table in front of him. "Su Han, you should take this Secret Order of Heaven. I heard your conversation with Pang Bi. He said that as long as you have the Secret Order of Heaven in hand, even if you go to the Divine Realm from the Eternal City, you can still be accepted by the Divine Realm. Obtained the protection of the divine realm. In this case, now?You are the one who needs this secret order of heaven the most. As long as you have it, it is equivalent to having a ticket to enter the divine realm at any time. " Mo Lao¡¯s voice was very peaceful. Su Han did not expect that Mr. Mo would give him the secret order of heaven and earth: "Senior, isn't this the secret order of heaven and earth what you need urgently?" Even Hongye was both surprised and anxious: "Grandpa Mo, this is the secret order of heaven that you have to endure the pain of eternity in prison. You" Hongye obviously didn¡¯t know what to say. Let Mr. Mo take back the secret order of heaven? In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be pushing Su Han into the fire pit? Although Hongye is arrogant, she is not bad at heart. She cannot say this. Watching Su Han stand up, walk to Mr. Mo, and pick up the Secret Order of Heaven's Way from the table. Hong Ye couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed and disdainful in her heart. I originally thought that this guy was a figure, but I didn't expect that he would go to a place of exile like the Eternal City to die, and he would also take away the secret order of heaven that Grandpa Mo had paid for in prison However, the next moment, all the disappointment and disdain in Hong Ye¡¯s heart turned into shock. I saw Su Han pressing the secret order of heaven directly back into Mo Lao's hand. "Senior, if I need a ticket to the divine realm, I will get it on my own merits. I will never take this secret order of heaven." Su Han's tone was also filled with a kind of determination, a kind of self-confidence, and a kind of determination. "This guy actually said that he could get a ticket from the Exiled Land to the God's Realm by relying on his own ability? And he said it in such a confident and stinking tone?" Hong Ye also shook his head secretly in his heart. This guy probably doesn¡¯t know how difficult it is to enter the God¡¯s Domain from the Exiled Land Seeing Su Han like this, Mo Lao also knew that it was impossible for Su Han to accept this secret order of heaven. "Su Han, in this case, you must be careful when you go to the place of exile." Old Mo warned. "Senior, don't worry." Su Han smiled casually, and at the same time, he felt a little more grateful and respectful towards Mo Lao in his heart. He could feel the kindness behind Old Mo's actions. Although we didn't get along for a long time, this was indeed an old man who loved him as a junior in his family. What Mo Lao didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Su Han had already made a decision in his heart. That is, one day in the future, you must rely on your own strength to free this old man from the pain of eternal prison. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,762 Red Dragon Leader You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mo Lao and Hong Ye quickly left the Seven Star Sect. After Mo Lao and the others left, Su Han was also ready to start heading to the Eternal City. This time, his followers took the initiative not to go with Su Han, but to stay in the Seven Star Sect. "Young Master, we have always been like a burden to you. This time, the place you are going to is a place where demons are rampant. If you take us with you, you will not be able to use your hands and feet. We will definitely be in Qixing Zong, practice well and wait for the young master to come back to pick us up one day." Murong Sang, as the representative among the crowd, took the initiative to speak to Su Han. Su Han was also a little apologetic: "For all this time, I have always been together with you and separated from many, and I have taken on the title of young master in vain. If you have any grievances in your heart" "Haha, how is that possible? We all see the kindness that the young master has towards us. He has always tried his best to make arrangements for us." Cheng Can shouted. Su Han also nodded: "This time I go to the Eternal City for extremely important things, and I really can't take you with me. If you need anything here, you can find Patriarch Qingyin or Wan Qixing. For my sake, they will do their best to help you." "Young Master, we understand." In addition to these companions, there is also Wan Qixing, who is also reluctant to leave Su Han. However, no matter how reluctant he was to give up, Wan Qixing also knew that the boss went to Shangjiu Domain to do serious business. Bringing him along is a burden. Time has finally come to say goodbye. Su Han, dressed lightly, left the Seven Star Sect alone and went straight to a sea area in the Upper Nine Regions. Su Han knows that in these lower realms, if you want to go to the Eternal City, there are actually teleportation arrays. However, these teleportation arrays are constantly moving. Most people do not know the coordinates and movement rules, so it is basically impossible to find these teleportation arrays. The coordinates of Su Han¡¯s teleportation array were provided by Mr. Mo. However, what Mo Lao provided was only a rough direction. However, the good thing is that the rules of the Eternal City are now broken, so the operation of the teleportation array is not as rigorous as before. As long as certain rules are mastered, it is relatively easy to find out. Although the passage from the Eternal City to the lower realm is closed, it is only a one-way closure. If you want to go to the Eternal City from the lower realm, there is no way out. Su Han was also familiar with these teleportation arrays in his previous life, so he used his secret method and began to search for them. This teleportation array is absolutely invisible to the naked eye, and even with the help of spiritual consciousness, it may not be possible to search for it. It is necessary to use some secret methods to first sense a relatively specific area, and then use some means to expose the teleportation array from the void. While searching along the way, Su Han suddenly paused and stared at a certain place meaningfully. "This is it, show me your true colors!" Su Han stirred up airflows one after another, constantly stirring the void, turning the air in the void into turbulent currents, and the agitation became more and more violent. Boom! Suddenly, a huge waterspout rushed from the water to a high place, and then fell again. Then, a huge whirlpool appeared on the sea, which was deep and full of magical meaning. "This is it." Su Han did not hesitate and dived into this huge whirlpool. The vortex rolled around Su Han and disappeared completely in an instant. The next moment, the sea was calm again. It seems that everything just now was completely an illusion. Su Han was in the whirlpool, but his mentality was extremely calm. This vortex did put a great test on his physical body, but with the Xuanwu runes and the golden body protection of gods and demons, he had no big problem facing the bumps of this vortex. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Su Han felt that the turbulence in his body was no longer so severe, and his consciousness gradually returned to consciousness. When he opened his eyes, Su Han found that he was already lying in an open space. After feeling the intensity of the spiritual power in the air, Su Han knew that he was already in the boundary of the Eternal City. Even in the fringe areas of the Eternal City, the richness of spiritual power far exceeds that of the most superior Cave Heaven Paradise in the Upper Nine Regions. After looking around, Su Han found that he was lying in a narrow alley with tall buildings on both sides. From outside the alley, there was a faint and extremely noisy sound. Su Han walked out of the alley, and his eyes lit up. There was a strange world outside the alley.But it is an extremely prosperous commercial street, full of people and busy traffic, which can be said to be extremely lively. "Where in the Eternal City is this?" Su Han felt a little doubtful in his heart, "Didn't it say that there are demons making trouble in the Eternal City?" In the imagination of many people, the land of demonic chaos should be desolate, filled with mountains of corpses and seas of blood. But looking at the scene in front of us, it seems to be prosperous, as if the human monks in this place are still living a normal life. The place in front of him is very unfamiliar to Su Han. What is certain is that this is not the core area of ??the Eternal City. "Let's go, the auction is about to begin." "It is said that some big shots from Mo You Pavilion are coming to this auction. It seems that this auction is also quite large." "Yes, in our Red Dragon Territory, Mo You Pavilion can be said to be one of the wealthiest forces." Su Han heard the discussions of the nearby monks: "So this is the Red Dragon Territory?" The Red Dragon Territory is a territory on the edge of the Eternal City. On the edge of the Eternal City, this Red Dragon Territory is just one of hundreds of areas. These areas are still quite far away from the core area of ??the Eternal City. The people gathered in these areas are the lower-level monks of the Eternal City. However, although everyone in the Eternal City is considered to be at the bottom, in the Red Dragon Territory, the monks are also divided into three, six or nine grades, forming a small society of their own. However, what Su Han was curious about was, was this Red Dragon Territory not affected by the demonic chaos? At this moment, the crowd started to commotion again: "Make way quickly, make way quickly, the team from Moyou Pavilion is coming." Moyou Pavilion is obviously a very powerful force in the Red Dragon Territory. It can call upon the wind and rain, and is very beautiful. Su Han looked in that direction and saw a group of neatly dressed men in black carrying a luxuriously decorated sedan. The curtains of the sedan were drawn very tightly, and there was no telling who was inside. "I wonder who will represent Mo You Pavilion at the auction this time?" "By the way, have you heard? The master of Moyou Pavilion recently married a new concubine. I heard that this concubine has a good background and is not from our Red Dragon Leader!" "If you're not from the Red Dragon Leader, where are you from?" "Hush, it is said that this concubine was brought from the core of the Eternal City. Her sect encountered disaster, so she fell to our Red Dragon leader. I heard that this concubine is naturally charming and a beauty." ¡°It turns out that¡¯s where they came from, but now the people there have suffered. They are not as good as our Red Dragon Territory. Although the Red Dragon Territory is smaller and shabby compared to them, at least we live a free and easy life" "Shh, stop talking about this. It's not safe anywhere now, and that's not how you're looking for death!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,763 Aunt Mo Youge You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han realized something after hearing what these people said. It seems that the core area of ??the Eternal City is indeed now filled with demonic chaos. But it seems that because the Red Dragon Territory is on the edge, the demonic chaos has not spread to this place. However, this is just the surface. In fact, who can tell whether there are any demons hidden in this Red Dragon Territory? Otherwise, those who spoke would not be so cautious and dare not say more. "This auction is a good place to find out news. I want to find out about the core area of ??the Eternal City, so I might as well go to this auction." In fact, when Su Han came to the Eternal City this time, he did have something very important that he had to do. This has to start from Su Han¡¯s previous life. In his previous life, he was originally alone, but by chance, he met a god-sister. Although this god-sister is not his biological child, she is very good to him. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is closer than a real brother. If there is anyone in the Eternal City that worries Su Han the most, it is her. This time when Su Han heard that the Eternal City was in chaos, his first reaction was to confirm where she was and whether she was safe? Naturally, the place where this god-sister lives cannot be a fringe area like the Red Dragon Territory, but the core area of ??the Eternal City. Su Han would have to spend a lot of effort to get news about the core area in the Red Dragon Territory. At the moment, Su Han did not hesitate and followed the crowd towards the auction. The team carrying the sedan chair from Moyou Pavilion was also always in the crowd. Because there were too many people, the sedan chair could not move fast and was always near Su Han. Suddenly, the curtains of the sedan were gently pulled open. The people inside seemed to be curious and wanted to take a look outside, revealing half of their faces and looking around a few times. Although it was only half of the profile, Su Han's heart moved. He felt that there was something familiar about this half of the face. At this time, the auction house also arrived. The open space outside the auction house was already crowded with people at this time. Seeing the team carrying the sedan chair from Mo You Pavilion, these monks took the initiative to make way for them. The team at Mo You Pavilion also moved forward unimpeded, arrogantly putting the sedan on the ground. From the sedan chair, a person stepped out. "It's her! Isn't this the new concubine of Pavilion Master Mo You?" "This concubine is really charming." "Hehe, how else could the Master of Mo You Pavilion fall in love with her? Let me tell you, she is worthy of being a woman from a large sect in the core of the Eternal City. Her appearance and temperament are first-class." Su Han also looked at the girl coming out of the sedan. At this look, Su Han's heart moved again, and he finally understood why he felt that the new concubine of Mo You Pavilion seemed a bit familiar just now. This concubine has a dark red mole in the corner of her eye, which makes her look even more charming. But Su Han could see that this tear mole was not born, but was placed on it by himself. In fact, this kind of tear mole is a kind of secret code. To be precise, this is the code belonging to the Red Moon Sect in the Eternal City. The Red Moon Sect is a first-class force in the core area of ??the Eternal City. In terms of status, it is one of the eight first-class forces in the Eternal City and has a great background. The disciples of Hongyue Sect are mainly women. There has always been an unwritten rule in the sect, that is, if one day the Red Moon Sect is invaded by foreign enemies, or there are other changes that cause the disciples in the sect to be separated, the separated disciples can use the cinnabar tear mole on the corner of their eye as a secret code. Once you see the cinnabar tear mole in the corner of your eye, you are most likely to be a lost disciple of the Red Moon Sect. It seems that the new concubine of Mo You Pavilion is probably a disciple of the Red Moon Sect and has lived in the Red Dragon Territory. "So, does the Red Moon Sect, such a powerful first-grade sect, also fall in the demonic chaos?" Su Han's mouth could not help but feel bitter. The reason why he knew the secret code of the Red Moon Sect so well was because his god-sister in his previous life was a member of the Red Moon Sect and a saint of the Red Moon Sect. Unexpectedly, just after arriving in the Eternal City, by chance, I accidentally saw a lost disciple of the Red Moon Sect. For a moment, Su Han felt worried in his heart. Once the Red Moon Sect falls in the hands of the demons, then, as a Red Moon sect, my god-sister willThe holy lady of ?? is definitely the first to bear the brunt. Su Han¡¯s eyes fell on Aunt Mo Youge not far away. Obviously, this girl's cultivation is not outstanding in the Red Moon Sect, and she should be an ordinary disciple at the lowest level. However, even so, under normal circumstances, it is impossible for the disciples of the Red Moon Sect to come to fringe areas like the Red Dragon Territory. It is because of the demonic chaos that we have fallen here. It can be seen that although this girl has been reduced to the concubine of the master of Moyou Pavilion, she has not accepted her fate and is still trying hard to contact her fellow sect members. Su Han wanted to have a few words with this concubine, but when he looked around at the people in Moyou Pavilion, they seemed to be respectful to the concubine. In fact, the judging eyes had a sense of surveillance. . For a moment, Su Han did not act rashly and followed the crowd and sneaked into the auction house. The concubine of Mo You Pavilion also entered the auction house with others. Arriving at the auction house, the person in charge immediately greeted Mo Youge's team. Mo You Pavilion, as one of the top forces in the Red Dragon Territory, came to this auction and naturally had a special private room. A group of people surrounded the concubine and quickly went to the private room. Su Han is not very interested in this auction. His purpose is mainly to get information, and now he has added another one, which is to get on the line with Aunt Mo Youge. Seeing that the auction site was crowded with people and no one noticed him, Su Han simply found a deserted corner and used his magical power of disguise. He soon transformed into a middle-aged monk with a mustache. Su Han¡¯s disguise has a profound meaning. He knew that as a young man like himself, who was about the same age as Aunt Mo Youge, if he came into contact with her, it would definitely arouse people's thoughts. But if he disguises himself as a middle-aged man, there is no doubt about this at all. After changing his appearance, Su Han came to the private room of Moyou Pavilion and knocked on the door. The person who opened the door was a monk from Moyou Pavilion. And the concubine, sitting very close to the door, didn't pay attention when she saw someone coming. "What's the matter?" The monk from Moyou Pavilion asked calmly. Su Han quickly made a respectful look and said: "A few days ago, my concubine came to our store to order clothes. The boss measured the size at that time. Later he said that the measurement was a little different and asked the villain to go to Mo You. I'll go to the pavilion and measure my concubine again. I'm on my way to Moyou Pavilion. I just saw you guys coming to the auction, so I followed you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 1,764 The Current Situation of the Red Moon Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s impromptu lie didn¡¯t sound like there was anything wrong with it. However, Aunt Mo Youge frowned and said, "Where did I order any clothes? I" Before she finished speaking, Su Han suddenly focused his voice into a line and sent three words into the ears of Aunt Mo Youge. This gathering sound into a line is a magical power similar to the divine sound transmission, but it is a higher level than the divine sound transmission and consumes a lot more money. Su Han was also worried that there was a formation in this private room that could intercept the sound transmission of divine consciousness, so he used the magical power of gathering sound into a line. When Aunt Mo Youge heard the three words from Su Han, her delicate body trembled slightly, and her beautiful eyes focused on Su Han with a bit of unbelievable surprise. Su Han looked calm and let her look at him. Soon, Aunt Mo Youge acted as if she suddenly remembered and said, "Look at my memory, I did order the clothes. Come in." Those monks from Mo You Pavilion seemed to feel that something was wrong. They moved their lips as if they wanted to say something. However, he did not speak in the end. It can be seen that this concubine is also quite favored in Moyou Pavilion. The middle-aged monk played by Su Han walked in with Xiao, took out a ruler, and began to draw on the concubine. In his heart, he was thinking about how to hide it from the monks of Mo You Pavilion and talk to the concubine. . The aunt is obviously thinking about this issue too. After a moment, she said calmly: "Looking at your trembling look, are you afraid of our Moyou Pavilion?" Su Han understood the idea and quickly said with a smile: "I have never seen the big shot in Moyou Pavilion before. He has such a strong aura. Moreover, this private room seemed to be full of formations. I was so scared that I didn't know where to put my hands and feet. ." The monks from Moyou Pavilion, who originally had dull faces, laughed when they heard Su Han say this. One of them looked at Su Han with disdain, waved his hand and said, "Remove the formation." "Obviously, these Moyou Pavilion monks saw that Su Han's cultivation was only half-step to the Supreme Realm, and they didn't care at all. Soon, all the formations in the private room were removed, including the formations that intercepted the sound transmission of divine consciousness. "Who are you? Why do you know the name of the leader of the Red Moon Sect?" As soon as the formation was removed, the concubine almost couldn't wait to send a message to Su Han. Su Han gathered the sounds into a line just now, and what passed into her ears was the name of the leader of the Red Moon Sect. In fact, Su Han was just trying his luck. After all, more than two hundred years had passed from his previous life to the present. Theoretically speaking, the great leader of the Red Moon Sect may not be the one Su Han knew. However, it is obvious that the leader of the Red Moon Sect has not been replaced, and is still the same as before. In the world of martial arts, this is quite normal. Especially those strong men who have surpassed the realm of respect. For them, two hundred years is not too long. Su Han did not answer the concubine directly, but asked: "What happened to the Red Moon Sect?" The concubine¡¯s beautiful eyes swept over Su Han¡¯s body, her eyes full of doubts. Obviously, it was hard for her to imagine that such an ordinary middle-aged monk, who was not even a respectable person, would have anything to do with their Red Moon Sect. However, this middle-aged monk actually knew the name of the leader of the Red Moon Sect. Not only that, he also saw that he was a disciple of the Red Moon Sect This in itself has made her extremely surprised. You must know that only the disciples of the Red Moon Sect know the secret code of the tear mole. ¡°Could it be that this person really has any connection with the Red Moon Sect? Seeing that she was silent, Su Han said quietly: "If you don't tell me, I will leave. I believe that the current situation of the Red Moon Sect is not a secret. Even if you don't tell me, I can always find out." arrive." These words made the concubine suddenly make up her mind: "Okay, let me tell you! I can tell you what you want to know." "Has the Red Moon Sect been captured by the demons? How did you end up here in the Red Dragon Territory? Are all the senior members of the Red Moon Sect still alive?" Su Han asked straight to the point. "The leader of the Red Moon Sect was besieged by some human forces who had taken refuge with the demons. They were ordered by the demons to annex the Red Moon Sect. The great leader and the others have been leading us to resist. Later, I was captured. The captives finally escaped and ended up here. I don't know if the Grand Master and the others are still alive now, but I think they should still be fighting against the Red Moon Sect's headmaster, and they haven't been completely trapped yet.??. "The aunt said. Su Han felt a little relieved when he heard that the Red Moon Sect had not yet completely fallen. The lack of complete collapse means that the middle and high-level leaders of the church may still be safe. "Is the Red Lotus Saint of your Red Moon Sect still the chief helm of the Red Moon Sect?" The Red Lotus Saint is the name of Su Han¡¯s sister in his previous life. She had become a saint of the Red Moon Sect more than two hundred years ago. Now, Su Han is not sure whether she is still in the Red Moon Sect. "Saint Red Lotus, that is the saint of the previous generation. She has been at the helm, leading us to resist foreign enemies together with the Grand Master and the others." The concubine couldn't help but show respect and yearning on her face when she talked about Saint Red Lotus and the Grand Master. color. At the same time, she looked at Su Han with a bit of surprise. Obviously, she also understood that the person who could call out the name of the leader of the Red Moon Sect and the name of the previous saint was definitely not an ordinary person. ¡°At least, it must be inextricably linked to the Red Moon Sect. Although she couldn't imagine how such a low-level monk could have anything to do with the Red Moon Sect, in her heart, she had a little more trust in Su Han. Su Han asked again: "What is your name? Are you a core disciple of the Red Moon Sect?" "Me? My name is Xu Jing. I am not a core disciple. With my little strength, how can I be a core disciple? I am just a small ordinary disciple of Hongyue Sect. It is usually difficult to see the great leader and others. However, my status Although I am low, I still want to contribute my share to the Red Moon Sect. Unfortunately, I am now living in this place, and it is difficult for me to protect myself, let alone others." After Xu Jing said this through her spiritual consciousness, her eyes dimmed a little. It can be seen that although she is regarded as Mo Youge's concubine, her life is actually not satisfactory. At this time, the auction also started. Su Han has no interest in this auction. However, he found that Xu Jing was very concerned about the auction. The items in this auction are divided into two types, one is items, and the other is slaves. Groups of slaves were pushed out, prices were clearly marked, and they were bought and sold. Xu Jing¡¯s spiritual consciousness said: ¡°These slaves are all monks who came from the demonic zone of the Eternal City. Because their sects were broken and they became prisoners of the demons, they ended up here and were traded as slaves. " While communicating with Su Han, Xu Jing was not idle either. She kept bidding, buying slaves one after another. Her behavior made Su Han a little curious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,765: One vs. Five You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Feeling Su Han's gaze, Xu Jing smiled bitterly, and explained via Chuanyin: "Why do you think I did this? In fact, I just saw them as pitiful, bought them, and then let them go. Maybe they could find a way to survive." , to avoid the fate of becoming a slave. In fact, this is also a kind of sympathy for each other. Although I have a high status, in the end, I am just like them, a poor person who has lost the protection of the sect. " "You may not believe it, but I came to this auction today for nothing serious. I just came to take a look and see if there is any slave trade. As long as there is, I will try my best to save it. Although I don't have much wealth. , but I can save just one." Xu Jing¡¯s words made Su Han look at him with admiration. He really didn't expect that this girl from the Red Moon Sect might be just an ordinary member among thousands of disciples in the Red Moon Sect, with nothing special about her, but at this moment, she showed her own uniqueness. Kind and emotional. "By the way, I have told you everything about the Red Moon Sect. If you have nothing else to do, just leave quickly. If you stay here for a long time, they will definitely become suspicious." Xu Jing urged. Su Han did not leave, but asked: "Don't you want to leave Mo You Pavilion? I see that you are not happy in Mo You Pavilion." "Of course I want to leave, but the master of the Moyou Pavilion will not let me go. You should leave quickly. I am already very happy today. I met you, a person who cares about the current situation of the Red Moon Sect, and I confided these words to you. It can be regarded as a relief from the depression in my heart. I am already very satisfied." Su Han nodded, but said nothing more. Soon, Su Han left the box in Mo You Pavilion and left the auction site. "Unexpectedly, I would meet a disciple of the Red Moon Sect in the Red Dragon Territory. Judging from her appearance, the concubine of Moyou Pavilion is not very happy." Su Han thought of the hint of sadness in Xu Jing's eyebrows, and felt that Xu Jing seemed to be hiding something. Walking along the streets of Chilongling, Su Han thought about whether he should find a way to find out more about Mo You Pavilion. Suddenly, Su Han's consciousness moved and his brows furrowed. "It seems like there are some hanging shoe ghosts following me?" At this moment, Su Han turned around and turned into a deserted alley, while deliberately slowing down. Soon, several men in black caught up behind him. These men in black were obviously following Su Han. One of the monks they led had a huge tumor on his cheek, which was very eye-catching. The sarcoma monk stared at Su Han and exchanged glances with his companions. "it's him!" The other four people nodded and formed a circle to surround Su Han. Su Hanhan glanced at the five people coldly and found that the strongest of the five people was at the fourth level of respect. The other four people, two are at the third level of respect and two are at the second level of respect. If Su Han is an ordinary half-step monk, these people are enough to pose a fatal threat to him, but how can Su Han be an ordinary half-step monk? "You guys are here to see me?" Su Han smiled faintly, "I'm curious, who sent you here?" "Hehe, boy, you ask too many questions. You just need to keep your life." The sarcoma monk said hello, and five figures rushed towards Su Han. These five people were fierce and coordinated very well. That seemingly messy offensive actually coincides with the formation method. Su Hanhan snorted, and the figure started to move, like lightning, and swept away toward the southwest. There are two people in that direction, one is at the third level of respect and the other is at the second level. ¡°Well done!¡± When the two people saw Su Han rushing toward them, they were not surprised, but overjoyed. The two of them looked at each other in understanding, and then changed their moves. At the same time, like a fisherman pulling a net, he pulled out a silver chain and intercepted Su Han directly. At this time, something strange happened. I saw a series of strange runes emerging out of thin air in the void, stacking up like a maze, suddenly separating all five people. The two men's eyes were dazzled when they realized that a huge hill-like statue appeared in front of them, waving heavy weapons and slashing at them. These statues are all at the third level of Zun Realm. How can these two people resist them? The second-level monk directlyInstantly killed by the statue. The person at the third level of the Zun Realm tried hard to resist, but just after resisting two attacks, Su Han's Galaxy Cutting Magical Power harvested him. In the blink of an eye, two of the five people were gone. The fourth-level sarcoma monk saw this and was shocked. "Everyone, be careful, this guy is pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger!" The sarcoma monk said while wanting to go to other companions for support. However, the Vientiane Runes blocked his way. Su Han laughed ferociously and killed two people in a row, making him suddenly feel murderous. With a wave of his arm, another stream of light fell in front of a third-level monk, and another murderous statue. The person with the third level of respect was shocked when he saw this. He grabbed it with one hand and was about to use a high-level escape talisman to escape. However, Su Han was faster than him and controlled the statue to hit the man, making him dizzy and causing his blood to surge. Subsequently, Su Han cut the galaxy and had hit the man. Boom! Crush another one. "The wind is tight, pull!" The face of the sarcoma monk changed drastically, and he suddenly understood that the seemingly ordinary middle-aged monk opposite him did not seem to be as easy to bully as he seemed on the surface. While speaking, the sarcoma monk also activated a high-level escape talisman and prepared to escape. However, when the talisman exerted force, he realized that his feet seemed to be filled with lead and could not move at all. When he looked down, he saw strange ice-blue vines entangled between his buttocks, with even stranger blue sunflowers blooming on the top of the vines. The remaining second-level Zunjing was in the same situation. His whole body was tightly entangled, so how could he escape? Su Han didn¡¯t waste any time and directly summoned all the remaining statues. He quickly beat the sarcoma monk to death without even having time to let out a scream. The remaining second-level monk was so frightened that his face turned pale and his whole body was shaking like chaff. They are in the Red Dragon Territory. Although they are not considered top experts, they have never been afraid of anyone. Even the largest force in the Red Dragon Territory still has to sell them some face. Because they are from Mo You Pavilion. Although Moyou Pavilion may not be one of the best among the Red Dragons in terms of strength, it is definitely one of the best in terms of financial resources. Although the five of them are not the highest-ranking people in Moyou Pavilion, they are still relatively important people. Unexpectedly, today we all suffered a collective loss in the hands of an unknown person. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,766 The Master of Moyou Pavilion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han quickly made a quick decision, and after killing the four people, he came to the remaining second-level Venerable Realm man and smiled faintly: "Do you want me to punish you? Or do you take the initiative to confess?" "I" The man reacted very quickly, "As long as you let me live, I can say anything." "What if I don't let you live?" Su Han asked lightly. "Thenthen I would rather blow up Zifu than be threatened by you." The man gritted his teeth. Su Han nodded: "In that case, then go and reunite with your companions." "Youdon't you want to know our origins?" the man said in disbelief. Su Han laughed: "Do you think I need to ask about this? You are from Moyou Pavilion, right?" That person was also stunned, thinking that the confidentiality work was done well, but it turned out that he had already known it. "It seems that he is indeed from Mo You Pavilion." Su Han's face darkened. "Before, I felt that Xu Jing was in a bad situation in Mo You Pavilion. It seems that my guess was correct. Anyone who has come into contact with Xu Jing will be killed by Mo You Pavilion." Although Su Han was from the Eternal City in his previous life, he did not have a good impression of the forces of the Red Dragon Territory, and the same was true for Mo You Pavilion. These people, regardless of the reason, came to hunt down Su Han just because she had been in contact with Xu Jing. This style of treating human life as trivial is obviously not a good thing. Su Han's expression also turned cold. After looking at the second-level monk in Moyou Pavilion, he raised his hand and was about to kill him. When the man saw that Su Han was really going to kill him, he was so frightened that he quickly cried out: "Don't kill me, don't kill me. I still have information, which is very valuable information. It's about our aunt, if you tell her If you are a friend, you will definitely regret it if you don¡¯t listen to this information.¡± Hearing this, Su Han stopped his hand and stared at this person calmly. Under Su Han¡¯s pressure, big beads of sweat continued to fall from his forehead. He also did not expect that a strange face that he had never seen before in the Red Dragon Territory, a half-step master, could actually force him to this point. Teeth chattering continuously, he said: "Ifif you don't agree to spare my life, I won't tell you even if you die." "It's not impossible to spare your life. However, how can you guarantee that if I spare your life, you won't bite me back?" Su Han said lightly. The man looked happy, as if he saw the hope of survival, and said quickly: "I can make an oath between heaven and earth. As long as you spare my life, I will tell you everything I know, and then leave the Red Dragon Territory immediately. I will never If I betray you, I won¡¯t let others in Moyou Pavilion kill you.¡± Su Han doesn¡¯t care. He is not the kind of person who is bloodthirsty. Killing one more person or one less person will have no impact. He nodded immediately and said: "Let me ask you first, are there demons controlling your Moyou Pavilion? Is there any demonic power in this Red Dragon Territory?" The man hurriedly said: "No, the Red Dragon Territory is small and remote. The demons are not interested in this place for the time being and have not come to fight. There are all genuine human monks up and down the Mo You Pavilion, and the master of the pavilion is also Human monk.¡± "Then why are you chasing me?" Su Han asked. "Because you said you were taking measurements for our aunt, but in fact, my aunt has never gone to order any clothes during this period. You must know her. The master of the pavilion has ordered that anyone who is known to our aunt will be killed. , lest my concubine take the opportunity to escape." Su Hanlian smiled: "So, Xu Jing is forced to be the concubine of your pavilion master?" "It can't be said to be forced. The concubine of the Pavilion Master of Moyou Pavilion has such a high status and good treatment. How could she be reluctant? But the Pavilion Master is indeed taking advantage of her. I forgot where I heard it. Yes, it is said that the pavilion master is practicing a magical skill and needs a pure yin furnace. The qualifications and conditions of the concubine are exactly the same, so the pavilion master has designated her as the training cauldron. To praise her as a concubine is to give her temporary glory. , when the critical moment comes, it must be used to collect supplements.¡± A training furnace? Su Han didn't expect it to be this way. To put it bluntly, it is to train monks of the opposite sex and use them as a training medium and tool when needed. Generally, people who become a furnace will end up very miserable, and the process is even worse than the end. In the world of martial arts, this is almost universally recognized as the most miserable path, even worse than being a slave. Generally speaking, it is more common for female cultivators to become furnace cauldrons, which is commonly known as gathering yin and replenishing yang. In the world of martial arts, it is not that there are no upright dual cultivation techniques, but that kind of dual cultivation techniques,It is a combination of yin and yang, and both sides can benefit. ?????????????????????????????????? Use the furnace and cauldron to practice, which is to damage one side and make up for the other, is an evil method, and is spurned by many monks. As soon as Su Han heard about the training furnace, he felt disgusted. At the same time, he also made his own judgment. The master of Moyou Pavilion must not be a good person. Xu Jing will definitely end badly if she falls into his hands. Su Han finally understood why there was always a trace of sadness in Xu Jing's eyebrows. She must know something about this, and she also knows what will happen to her if she doesn't escape. But even so, Xu Jing did not ask Su Han for help. Thinking about it, it was also out of the desire not to implicate Su Han. "How is your cultivation, Master of Moyou Pavilion?" "Our Pavilion Master is a strong man at the sixth level of the Zun Realm. This time it is said that he will attack the seventh level of the Zun Realm, which is the Tianzun Realm." "Seventh level of respect" Su Han nodded lightly, "It seems that your pavilion master is not bad at all." In a remote place like the Red Dragon Territory, there are definitely not many strong people at the seventh level of the Zun Realm. "When will your Pavilion Master reach the seventh level of the Sovereign Realm?" The man hurriedly said: "It's just recently, it will definitely not be more than a month ago. Once the master of the pavilion reaches the seventh level of the Supreme Realm, he will definitely need to use the training cauldron." Su Han nodded, restrained the man and threw him to a hidden place. "I have placed a restraint on you, and it will be released automatically in three days." After Su Han finished speaking, he didn't stay and left quickly. ¡­¡­ The most prosperous area of ??Red Dragon Territory, in a splendid building. "The five of them haven't come back yet?" The person who spoke was the master of Moyou Pavilion. This man had a ruddy complexion, shiny black hair, and deep eyes, giving people an unfathomable feeling. In front of him, stood several high-level officials of Moyou Pavilion, all of whom were strong in the Earth Master Realm. "Pavilion Master, they have worked for Moyou Pavilion for so many years and have never failed. What's more, it is said that that person is only half-step to the level of respect, so there is no need to worry." "Pavilion Master, don't worry." The master of Moyou Pavilion nodded and said calmly: "Strengthen the supervision of Aunt Xu. During the recent period, don't let her go out anymore, and don't let her have contact with outsiders." "Follow your orders." "Pavilion Master, don't worry, it doesn't matter if a weak woman is a disciple of the Red Moon Sect, she will definitely not be able to escape from our grasp." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,767 Choosing a Protector You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The master of Moyou Pavilion nodded and said: "As long as nothing unexpected happens, I will break through within one month!" Those subordinates all showed joy: "So, the master of the pavilion has accomplished his great cause?" "Yes, now that the training furnace is available, the Pavilion Master's plan can almost be implemented!" While these people were talking, someone suddenly came to report in a hurry: "Pavilion Master, the second group of people who went to chase and kill came back with news that the five people who went to the first group had been killed!" "What?" Everyone in the room suddenly stood up with shocked expressions on their faces. ?? One Earth Master Realm and four Human Master Realms are a considerable force even for Mo You Pavilion. In the blink of an eye, he was wiped out by a group of people? This is undoubtedly a huge blow to the senior officials of Moyou Pavilion present. What's more, those five people are also good at combined attacks and have practiced combined attack formations. With their strength, even if they meet someone at the fifth level of the Zun Realm, they will definitely give it a go. Even if one or two are killed, at least one or two others can escape. However, it happened to be the worst result¡ªbeing wiped out by the group! If you want to destroy such a five-person group, ordinary fifth-level Zunjing players cannot do it. Because, the fifth level of Zunjing may suppress these five people in terms of strength, but it is difficult to completely control these five people. As long as one of them is not controlled, they can completely activate the Escape Talisman and escape. However, these five people did not even send out a distress signal, let alone flee. The death was extremely simple, extremely thorough, and extremely neat. It¡¯s impossible, the person who killed them was a strong person at the sixth level of Zun Realm, right? In this Red Dragon Territory, there are not many strong people at the sixth level of the Zun Realm. Even one of them will not be in trouble with Mo You Pavilion. For a time, the atmosphere at the scene was extremely solemn. "Could it be that the information was wrong? Didn't it mean that the person who came into contact with Aunt Xu was a half-step master?" "Could they be chasing the wrong person?" "Impossible, they have been working for Mo You Pavilion for more than a day or two. If they were not assured of their ability to do things, they would not be allowed to go." "Could it be that that person is from the Red Moon Sect?" "Impossible! There are not many male monks in the Red Moon Sect. What's more, it is impossible for the Red Moon Sect to have half-step monks." These senior executives all expressed their doubts in various tongues. The master of Moyou Pavilion pondered for a moment and asked the person who came to report: "Did you catch up with that person in the second batch of people who went after him?" "Reporting to the Pavilion Master, we had been following that person, but we didn't expect that we lost track of him without knowing it." The man looked ashamed. The master of Moyou Pavilion raised his eyebrows and looked at an elder with white beard and hair next to him: "Great Elder, this matter is very strange. I ask you to always bring people to investigate. No matter whether you can hunt down the opponent or not, We need to go to the scene to investigate. If there are any clues, please inform me immediately." The great elder nodded: "I'll go right away." "Pavilion Master, do you want to call Aunt Xu to ask?" "No, it's not beautiful to scare the snake. If the person who really wants to save her will definitely appear again, we just need to wait and see." At this time, Su Han was already far away from the scene of the incident. Along the way, he also skillfully got rid of several groups of people who were following him. He knew that these people must have been sent by Mo You Pavilion to keep an eye on him, but now, Su Han didn't have the time to bother with them. After getting rid of all the stalkers, Su Han also found a quiet corner, got rid of his disguise, and changed back to his own appearance. Now, Su Han also needs to think carefully about what to do next. Su Han found an inn to stay in Chilongling. While practicing, Su Han thought about his next plan. Should we go directly to the head of the Red Moon Sect in the core of the Eternal City, or should we go to rescue Xu Jing first? In the end, Su Han decided to rescue Xu Jing first. This is also due to Su Han's character. Now that he has encountered something like Xu Jing, it is impossible for him to ignore it. "Furthermore, although Su Han plans to go to the Red Moon Sect as the General Helm, Su Han does not know many specific situations of the Red Moon Sect's General Helm, which will cause a lot of inconvenience. It will be much more convenient if there is a disciple of the Red Moon Sect accompanying you. "According to what the monk of Moyou Pavilion said, the master of Moyou Pavilion will be here"Within a few months, preparations will begin to attack the seventh level of the Supreme Realm. When the time comes, the training cauldron will be used. Maybe this will be a breakthrough. " After Su Han made up his mind, he stayed in the inn for a few more days. When I got up this morning, I headed towards the headquarters of Moyou Pavilion. The headquarters of Moyou Pavilion is located in the most prosperous area of ??Chilong Territory. Su Han soon appeared in this neighborhood. The headquarters of Moyou Pavilion is already in sight. Looking around, Su Han found that the entrance to the headquarters of Mo You Pavilion was surprisingly lively. There were actually people crowded outside the spacious door. At first glance, there are huge crowds of people. "Huh? What's going on?" Su Han was a little surprised. According to the information he got from the monk of Mo You Pavilion, Mo You Pavilion is a force that specializes in all kinds of rare treasures and almost monopolizes the high-end market in the Red Dragon Territory. Precisely because Moyou Pavilion deals in high-end rare treasures, for ordinary casual cultivators, Moyou Pavilion is a place they simply cannot afford to go to. Only those who lead the big forces of Chilong will go to Mo Youge. This also determines that it is absolutely impossible for Moyou Pavilion to have such a huge crowd of people, as grand as a festival. "Could it be that Mo You Pavilion is doing something?" Su Han approached the crowd with some doubts. "The rankings will be released soon, I'm really looking forward to it! I heard that the guardians selected by the master of Moyou Pavilion this time are basically strong people in the Earth Master Realm." "Hey, this means that the core area of ??the Eternal City has been robbed, and many powerful forces have suffered great misfortune. Otherwise, with the financial resources of Mo You Pavilion, it is estimated that more powerful people can be invited." "Oh, it would be great if I could be as rich as the master of Mo You Pavilion. I hired twelve earthly realm guardians at one go. Only Mo You Pavilion in our Red Dragon Territory has such a skill." Su Han mingled among the crowd. After listening for a moment, he could not tell the reason. He only heard that the master of Moyou Pavilion seemed to be choosing a protector. He immediately found someone and said, "My friend, let me ask, what does the master of Moyou Pavilion do with so many guardians?" "Tsk, tsk, you're not from the Red Dragon Leader." The monk in question said with a gossipy look on his face, "Moyou Pavilion is mainly attacking the seventh level of the Venerable Realm, and needs a group of strong people to protect him. Escort him to the place he selected in advance to make a breakthrough. The most exciting thing in the Red Dragon Territory these days is the selection of the protector by the master of Moyou Pavilion." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,769 Deliberately looking for trouble You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After saying that, the master of Moyou Pavilion looked at the young monk who looked like a handsome young master: "Is this the first time that Mr. Hua Yue has come to our Red Dragon Territory? Maybe you have never seen Mr. Hua Yue in real life, but you must have seen him in person. Have you all heard of Mr. Hua Yue¡¯s name?¡± "Is he Young Master Hua Yue?" "It turns out that Mr. Hua Yue, who has become famous in recent years, is him." "I didn't expect that the master of Moyou Pavilion is so proud that even Young Master Huayue is here." Su Han felt indescribably strange when he heard these names. However, judging from the appearance of these four people, although they are not high-end powerhouses in the Red Dragon Territory, they are obviously important casual cultivators in the surrounding area. Otherwise, the master of Moyou Pavilion may not look down on him. " Seeing these four people entering the headquarters of Moyou Pavilion amid the greetings of the master of Moyou Pavilion, Su Han did not look any further, but frowned and fell into deep thought. If you want to save Xu Jing, you obviously can't break in like this. Let's not talk about whether the Moyou Pavilion headquarters has layers of defenses. Just let Su Han face the Moyou Pavilion master and these four powerful men. It is enough. "It would undoubtedly be best if we could find a way to see Xu Jing again. We can confirm whether the master of Moyou Pavilion will take her with him when he goes to break through this time." Su Han also had an idea when he thought of this. After the master of Moyou Pavilion and others entered for a while, Su Han squeezed out from the crowd and walked towards the gate of Moyou Pavilion. Before he even got close to the gate, he was stopped by four monks from Moyou Pavilion. "Friends, stay here. Today, Moyou Pavilion will only receive distinguished guests." Su Han had expected this, but he kept his expression calm and said with a faint smile: "I have always heard that Moyou Pavilion collects high-end rare treasures. I am not talented, so I wanted to buy a treasure. I visited several surrounding areas, but No place has this treasure. I came here specially to Mo You Pavilion today, but I didn¡¯t expect that the threshold of Mo You Pavilion is so high? Do you, Mo You Pavilion, do business with this attitude? " There was a bit of displeasure in Su Han's tone, and he naturally exuded a kind of demeanor. Although he was young, these monks did not dare to look down on him. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? One of them patiently explained: "Friend, if you want to buy any rare treasures, you might as well wait for three to five days. We, Mo You Pavilion, will definitely receive you grandly. But in the past few days, it happens that we, Mo You Pavilion, have some important matters ¡­¡± "Is it important? Haha, no matter how important it is, why don't you even do business? Forget it, Mo You Pavilion seems to be in vain. It is probably because there is no good treasure at all, so it is so pushy and obstructive." When Su Han talked to himself, his voice was neither high nor low, but it was extremely penetrating. In Moyou Pavilion, there happened to be an elder with a higher status who heard the noise outside and walked out instantly, looking at Su Han. "Your Excellency, you dare to slander our Moyou Pavilion at the door of our Moyou Pavilion? Are you looking for trouble?" The elder's face was not kind, and his words were quite powerful. He obviously felt that Su Han was here to cause trouble on purpose. Su Han didn't show any weakness and smiled faintly: "If it weren't for Mo You Pavilion's reputation, I wouldn't have traveled all this way. I finally got here, but you told me to wait for three to five days. With your attitude, you still Are you not allowed to mutter a word or two?" The elder of Mo You Pavilion snorted: "You are a young boy, what confidence do you have to say such arrogant words? If you really want to buy a good treasure, take out the Yuan Stone and see how much wealth you have. , if you have enough wealth, this elder can make the decision. If you don¡¯t have a Yuan Stone, it means you are just here for trouble, so don¡¯t blame me for being rude." Su Han was too lazy to talk nonsense and said calmly: "I only saw the master of Moyou Pavilion. You old man can go back and forth wherever you come from. This is Moyou Pavilion. What's the use of you making the decision?" "You are so presumptuous, this is the elder of our Moyou Pavilion, how can it be useless for him to make the decision?" "Boy, I think you are deliberately looking for trouble, right?" Hearing this, the elder of Mo You Pavilion also laughed angrily: "Very good, it seems that you are not sincere in doing business." "How do you know I'm not?" While Su Han was talking, he had already taken out a storage bag. What was in this storage bag was part of his high-grade Yuan Stones. There were three to five million high-grade Yuan Stones, which were waved in front of the elder of Moyou Pavilion. Su Han has a good grasp of it. The spiritual power of the Yuan Stone inside only leaks out a little, but it can still be seen that there are indeed many high-grade Yuan Stones inside. Sure enough, Elder Mo Youge¡¯s eyes lit up and his expression??Immediately made a 180-degree turn: "Friend, what do you want to buy?" Su Han shook his head and said with a faint sneer: "Since your Moyou Pavilion doesn't dare to receive me, it means there must be nothing good. I think I don't even need to ask, so I'd better leave directly. " The elder of Mo You Pavilion hurriedly stepped forward: "Friend, this was all a misunderstanding, please stay!" ¡°Obviously, even the elder of Moyou Pavilion did not dare to look down upon the strong financial resources displayed in Su Han¡¯s storage bag. In this Red Dragon Territory, there are not many people who can afford three to five million high-grade Yuan Stones. "I still said the same thing, I only saw the master of Moyou Pavilion." Su Han said with a smile. The elder of Moyou Pavilion did not dare to agree casually, but patiently explained: "Our pavilion master is receiving a group of distinguished guests, and we really can't be separated. How about please stay in our Moyou Pavilion for a few days first? Our Moyou Pavilion will definitely receive you with the highest standards. When our Pavilion Master is free, he will definitely see you as soon as possible." Su Han frowned and said, "How many days can I afford to wait? If I could afford to wait, I wouldn't be so anxious just now when your people asked me to wait for three to five days." The elder of Mo Youge advised: "A few days passed in a flash. No matter how anxious you are, fellow Taoist, you are not in a hurry for these few days, right?" Su Han pondered for a moment and then said: "Forget it, I'll give in. I heard that your pavilion master has a new concubine. Since the pavilion master is not available, the concubine must be free, right?" The elder of Moyou Pavilion was stunned, concubine? The eyes staring at Su Han couldn't help but become complicated. "Your Excellency, our concubine, these days are even more inconvenient" "Then there's no need to say more. Mo Youge really lacks sincerity. Say goodbye!" Su Han turned around and left. Seeing that Su Han seemed determined and about to leave, the elder of Mo You Pavilion hurriedly said: "Fellow Taoist, wait a moment. I'm going to ask the master of the pavilion to see if it's convenient for my concubine to see you. It only takes a quarter of an hour." I¡¯ll give you an answer, okay?¡± Su Han snorted softly: "It will take a quarter of an hour. If there is no news after a quarter of an hour, please forgive me for not having the interest to accompany you." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,770 Su Han¡¯s plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The more arrogant Su Han's attitude was, the less suspicious Elder Mo Youge became. He felt that with the arrogant attitude of the other party, he could not be a person with bad intentions. After a while, the elder of Moyou Pavilion hurriedly returned and said to Su Han: "Our pavilion master agreed to let my concubine see you, but fellow Taoist priests must also remember that our concubine is a female family member. Please be respectful in your words and not be frivolous. rude." Su Hanlian smiled and sarcastically said, "Do you think everyone in the world is like you?" The elder smiled awkwardly, and a flash of anger flashed in his heart, but he concealed it very cleverly. Under the leadership of this elder, Su Han walked into Moyou Pavilion in a swagger. No one could tell that this young man was the same person who Moyou Pavilion sent a large number of people to arrest a few days ago. In a side hall, Su Han met Xu Jing again. "Sir, what do you want to buy?" Xu Jing obviously did not recognize Su Han. Su Han saw that the elder of Mo Youge had left the side hall, and there was no one else in the side hall, so he sent a message: "Do you like the clothes you ordered last time?" As soon as the words came out, Xu Jing's whole body trembled and she stared at Su Han in extreme disbelief. After a long time, he smiled bitterly and sighed: "Which one is your true face? I think it should be this one, right?" Su Han did not speak, but still looked a little wary. Xu Jing understood and said: "There is no surveillance here. This is the forbidden area of ??Moyou Pavilion. No one is monitoring this place. Youwhy are you back?" "I'm here to help you get out of trouble." Su Han said directly without mincing words. "Help me get out of trouble?" Xu Jing's whole body trembled as if she had been electrocuted. An astonishingly bright light suddenly bloomed in her beautiful eyes, but soon dimmed again. "Help me out of trouble, it's easy to say, but how could the master of Moyou Pavilion let me go? Little guy, I didn't see your true face last time. I didn't expect that you are so young, and I can pretend to be you. Sister. Listen to me and leave quickly. Although I am not free here, they will not kill me. It is better than both of us losing our lives." Su Han frowned and looked at Xu Jing: "Aren't you still willing to tell the truth? If you stay here, I'm afraid it's not just a matter of not being free, but it's going to cost you your life, right?" As soon as these words came out, Xu Jing's delicate body swayed and she stared at Su Han with deep surprise. "You how did you know?" Xu Jing was obviously very surprised. She thought that no one knew that the master of Moyou Pavilion wanted to use her as a training furnace. "It's not important how I know it. Let me ask you, is the master of Moyou Pavilion planning to use your training cauldron to attack the seventh level of the Supreme Realm this time?" "Yesthat's right." Xu Jing's delicate body softened, and tears as big as soybeans rolled down her face. She really couldn't hold on any longer. Originally, she didn¡¯t want to implicate the young man in front of her, so she pretended that there was no such thing as a training cauldron. However, this matter was revealed by the other party. She didn¡¯t know how the other party learned about this, but after all, she, Xu Jing, was just a weak woman in her prime. She was also frightened and frightened when she learned that she was about to become a training furnace. She was still young and full of vitality. She didn¡¯t want to die, let alone die in such a cowardly way. However, no matter how scared or reluctant she was, she knew that she could not change this fate. Therefore, those fears and unwillingness were all suppressed by her. At this moment, Su Han's questioning finally broke the last string of pretending to be strong in Xu Jing's heart. "II want to live." Xu Jing looked at Su Han with a pale face, "Little guy, you have a way, right?" Su Han pondered for a moment and asked, "If I take you and fight out of here, what do you think is the chance of winning?" Xu Jing was shocked: "Are you kidding? Get out of here? In that case, both you and I will be dead!" Su Han smiled and said nothing, but he also knew that fighting out from here was not a wise choice after all. That is equivalent to using one's own strength to fight against the forces of the entire Moyou Pavilion. "Is there any other way?" Xu Jing couldn't help but ask. Su Han did not answer, but asked: "Do you know where the master of Moyou Pavilion will choose to break through to the seventh level of the Supreme Realm?" Xu Jing thought for a moment, but shook her head: "I am just a puppet. The master of Moyou Pavilion will not tell me this."This was also within Su Han's expectation. Xu Jing would definitely not be told about the cultivation of the master of Moyou Pavilion. It was such a secret. But since Su Han is here, he must have his plan. At this moment, Su Han took out a bottle of medicinal powder from his arms and handed it to Xu Jing. "Sister Xu, this bottle of medicinal powder is carefully prepared by me. It is estimated that your Red Moon Sect will also have similar medicinal powder, but the level will definitely not be as good as this bottle. In the past few days, you should take some every day. You only need to take it internally, and there is no need to apply it externally. So First, within three months, I can accurately track your location within a few hundred miles. As long as the master of Moyou Pavilion moves, I will have a way to track you." When Xu Jing heard that Su Han actually said that the medicinal powder from the Red Moon Sect was not as good as his bottle, she looked at Su Han in surprise. Then he shook his head and said: "Following us? Do you want to rob us halfway? Little guy, it's not that I don't think highly of you, but this method may not be much better than killing us directly from here." If you fight out of the Moyou Pavilion headquarters, you will certainly face the entire power of Moyou Pavilion, but if you take advantage of the Moyou Pavilion's master to break through, you will have to face the Moyou Pavilion master halfway. , as well as a large number of guardians brought by the master of Moyou Pavilion. No matter how smart or capable the young man in front of him is, he will definitely not be able to fight against the master of Moyou Pavilion, a sixth-level master of the Supreme Realm, with his body of half-step to the Supreme Realm, not to mention there are so many guardians. . Although Xu Jing didn't want to die, she didn't want the young man to take risks for this kind of behavior that was destined to be impossible to succeed. Su Han did not explain anything, but just said: "I have my plan. If you can trust me, take this powder orally." With that said, Su Han also walked out of the hall. Xu Jing was holding the bottle of medicinal powder there in a daze. When she saw Su Han was about to leave, she suddenly woke up and hurriedly chased after him: "Are you leaving?" "Stay." Su Han glanced at Xu Jing meaningfully, and moved his arm slightly, as if it was just a small movement that was not easily noticed, and Xu Jing did not notice it. Afterwards, Su Han walked out of the side hall like a bolt of lightning. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,771 Deserted Mountains You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he walked out of the side hall, Su Han put on a arrogant attitude and cursed: "She is indeed a woman, but her hair is long and her knowledge is short! This Mo You Pavilion is really disappointing. If I step into Mo You Pavilion again One step and I am your grandson!¡± Seeing the elder of Moyou Pavilion approaching, Su Han looked even more angry: "You don't have to say anything. Now even if your Moyou Pavilion master comes forward in person, I am not interested in talking to you anymore." The elder of Mo You Pavilion was dumbfounded. He didn't know what the other party had talked about with his concubine, so that they broke up so unhappy. Although the elder of Mo You Pavilion couldn't help but try to stay, Su Han left Mo You Pavilion angrily without giving any chance to stay. In fact, Su Han never thought about buying any rare treasures in Moyou Pavilion. His purpose was just to get in touch with Xu Jing. Although Su Han gave Xu Jing medicinal powder, considering Xu Jing's character and fear of harming him, Xu Jing might not take those medicinal powders. So when Su Hanlin came out, he placed a few tracking runes to track and locate Xu Jing. Although the master of Moyou Pavilion is a prominent figure in the Crimson Dragon Territory, Su Han's methods may not even be apparent to a first-level powerhouse like the Red Moon Sect, let alone a mere powerhouse from the Crimson Dragon Territory. What's more, the master of Moyou Pavilion may be thinking about how to guard against those enemies, and he may not pay too much attention to Xu Jing. No matter what, Su Han has taken double insurance. Even if there is a problem in one link, the other link can be repaired. After making arrangements, Su Han checked in at an inn not close to Moyou Pavilion. With his tracking methods, he doesn¡¯t have to be too close to Moyou Pavilion, even if it is hundreds of miles away, he can still track it. Su Han originally thought he would wait for a few days, but that night, he noticed something strange. After a little tracking, I discovered that Xu Jing had left the capital of the Red Dragon Territory. ¡­¡­ In the night, Xu Jing was led by the master of Moyou Pavilion like a puppet. There was no resistance, no struggle, just a blank look on his face. ¡°Obviously, Xu Jing also realized her destiny in advance, She did not take the powder as Su Han said. Instead, she threw the powder directly into the trash can. "Little guyAlthough I don't know your background, the fact that you are willing to sacrifice your life to save someone like me shows how high your character is. People like you shouldn't die casually. If I want to die, I can die alone." Xu Jing thought like this, but her heart was as calm as water. The fear and fear she had before have gradually been overcome by her. After all, Xu Jing still didn¡¯t think Su Han could save her. Rather than letting a young man in his prime years draw a moth to the flame, it would be better for him to die quietly like this. This is Xu Jing¡¯s realization. However, Xu Jing never expected that less than an hour after she left the Red Dragon Territory capital, Su Han discovered an anomaly and had already followed the tracking runes. After leaving the capital of Chilong Territory, the team of the master of Moyou Pavilion headed west, not knowing where they were going. Su Han didn¡¯t pursue him too closely along the way. Because the master of Moyou Pavilion is very cautious and cunning, he has placed many secret informers on his route in advance. Su Han carefully avoided these secret informants. Fortunately, he had a lot of predictions in advance, otherwise he would have exposed himself if he followed them in such a hurry. What surprised Su Han the most was that the master of Moyou Pavilion only brought four of the twelve guardians he hired at a high price. The other eight were not even with the Pavilion Master of Moyou Pavilion. This made Su Han somewhat confused. However, Su Han soon discovered the mystery. It turned out that among the twelve guardians, except for the master of Moyou Pavilion who brought the four strongest ones with him, the other eight protectors actually supported another person who was very similar to the master of Moyou Pavilion. Another completely different direction. "What a sound to the east and attack in the west, so as to spread suspicion!" After Su Han noticed it, he was also very impressed by the generosity of the master of Moyou Pavilion. If the master of Moyou Pavilion has a lot of enemies, this move can definitely draw away a lot of hatred. In this way, the real master of Moyou Pavilion will undoubtedly be much safer. And the Lord of Mo Youge also arranged a lot of eyeliner and dark whistle on the route he was leaving. In this way, if anyone followed, theseEven if the eyeliner cannot prevent it, it can at least give the master of Moyou Pavilion an early warning so that he can be mentally prepared. With the guardian team of the master of Moyou Pavilion, as long as they are not a powerful person at the seventh level of respect, it is extremely difficult to harm the master of Moyou Pavilion. Su Han¡¯s Electric Feather Escape is as fast as Earth Master Realm experts. It¡¯s not very difficult to catch up with the Mo You Pavilion Pavilion Master and his team. The hard part is to avoid those secret informants. Su Han spent a lot of effort and finally avoided the secret whistles one after another. In order to prevent the mantis from catching the cicada and the oriole behind, Su Han also left some eyeliners along the way, leaving behind heads of purple and golden king bees. Su Han has not yet begun to develop other magical powers of these Purple Gold King Bees, but their use as eyeliners and intelligence is really good. After deploying a large number of Purple King Bees along the way, Su Han's intelligence was also connected along the way. When the sky was getting slightly brighter, Su Han felt that the team of the master of Moyou Pavilion began to slow down. At this time, Su Han also suddenly discovered that this team had already left the Red Dragon Territory and was already in a desolate mountain tens of thousands of miles away from the Red Dragon Territory. This mountain is surrounded by desolate people and has no territory. It is thousands of miles away from the core of the Eternal City. Even before the magic chaos broke out in the Eternal City, this mountain was definitely uninhabited. Deserted area. The territory of the Eternal City is really too big, and there are quite a few such desolate areas. As soon as Su Han entered this mountain, he realized that this was probably the place chosen by the master of Moyou Pavilion to make a breakthrough. After entering the mountain, Su Han's speed slowed down even more. Anyway, there is a tracking rune, so Su Han is not afraid of losing him. Finally, the team of the master of Moyou Pavilion stopped in front. It seems that the master of Moyou Pavilion has finally reached the place he carefully selected for a breakthrough. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,772: Fire Attribute Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han also stopped far away and sent a group of Purple Gold King Bees to investigate. The result was that the master of Moyou Pavilion seemed to have entered an underground cave. And around the underground cave, there are formations and four guardians to protect it. No matter which direction you approach the cave, there will be a protector there who is at least the fifth level of respect. " Moreover, this formation is a linkage type. As long as someone attacks the formation, the entire formation will be activated, and the four powerful guardians will respond to each other in four directions. No matter who wants to get close, it is possible that the four powerful guardians will join forces to attack. These four powerful protectors are the four strongest among the twelve protectors of the Pavilion Master of Moyou Pavilion. One of them has the sixth level of respect, and the other three are all at the fifth level of respect. Even if a sixth-level master of the Zun Realm wanted to break in rashly, with the cooperation of these four people, there would still be no chance. What surprised Su Han was this formation. Logically speaking, formations would never appear for no reason in a place like this. It must have been arranged by the master of Moyou Pavilion in advance. It seems that the master of Moyou Pavilion has made many arrangements in advance for this breakthrough. At this moment, Su Han's consciousness moved, and in his consciousness, he received information from several more Purple Gold King Bees. "Does this formation also contain powerful fire-attribute spiritual power?" Su Han was surprised. Generally speaking, a formation is a formation, which may contain powerful restraints and powerful strangulation power, but it will not contain powerful spiritual power. Because of the powerful spiritual power, it is impossible to create it out of thin air through formation. Only treasures from heaven, materials and earth can emit powerful spiritual power. It contains powerful spiritual power, so it must be because of some kind of heavenly and earthly treasure. Could it be that there are any fire-attributed treasures near the underground cave? "It is impossible that the master of Moyou Pavilion chose this place to break through. Maybe he chose this place because there are powerful fire-attribute treasures that can exude strong fire-attribute spiritual power." For a time, Su Han's mood became complicated. A powerful fire-attribute treasure, this is what Su Han has been looking for recently. Because Su Han¡¯s cultivation is about to break through to the Supreme Realm, and it¡¯s almost time for the Phantom Demon Bingkui to evolve. According to Su Han's calculation, in order for the Phantom Ice Sunflower to evolve, it needs to consume an extremely large amount of fire-attribute spiritual power. Although the Magic Ice Sunflower needs to devour the fire attribute spiritual power in order to evolve, which may sound a bit inconsistent, but this is the characteristic of the Magic Ice Sunflower. After devouring a large amount of fire-attribute spiritual power, the form of the Phantom Ice Sunflower will also undergo unexpected changes. For a moment, Su Han inevitably felt a little warm-hearted. Even though he was well-informed in his previous life and had seen treasures that were ten times and a hundred times more powerful than this, they were all things from his previous life, and no matter how good they were to him, they were just decorations. Because he can¡¯t practice, there¡¯s no use for it at all. But this life is different. What he lacks now is such a treasure. He can't find it even if he wears iron shoes! Originally, he was following the master of Moyou Pavilion in order to save Xu Jing. It would undoubtedly be a great joy if there was any unexpected discovery. Su Han¡¯s head was a little hot for a moment, but he soon calmed down. He simply sat down cross-legged and began to meditate and deduce seriously. In order to ensure accuracy, Su Han sent many Purple King Bees to find out the information. The final conclusion reached was that there was indeed extraordinary fire-attribute spiritual power in that formation. From this, Su Han was even more sure that there must be powerful fire-attributed treasures in the surrounding area. However, Su Han didn't know what kind of treasure it was. However, one thing is certain, this treasure must have been gestating here for a long time, otherwise it would be impossible for such strong spiritual power to escape. Although Su Han was a little enthusiastic about this treasure, the news from the Purple Gold King Bee showed that in the four directions of the formation, four powerful protectors invited by the master of Moyou Pavilion were guarding the four positions of the formation. It is almost impossible to sneak in. Unless the four powerful protectors take the initiative to leave the formation, it will be impossible for outsiders to enter the formation area. However, how could those four powerful protectors leave the formation on their own initiative? "By the wayaccording to common sense, they will definitely not leave the formation area voluntarily. However, if there is a temptation that they cannot resist, then that is another matter." As soon as this idea came out, Su Han suddenly had a lot of inspiration. These fourFor those who defend the formation, one is at the sixth level of respect, and three are at the fifth level. Logically speaking, ordinary good things really can't attract them. However, Su Han has no shortage of good things. Soon, Su Han summoned a statue of Seven Kills. This statue of Seven Kills was obtained from Mr. Mo. Su Han named it Statue of Seven Kills. Using the magical power of the Phantom Demon Bingkui, he disguised the Seven Kills statue as a human monk, holding Su Han's Jedi Formation Disk in his hand, and fled in front. Su Han was yelling and chasing after him. The Jedi Formation is the core inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect. Even these powerful men from the Crimson Dragon Territory of the Eternal City have never seen a treasure of this level. This Jedi formation is exactly the bait thrown by Su Han. Soon, Su Han and the Seven Kills statue reached the edge of the formation. In the formation, there are four powerful protectors in four directions, each guarding one side and echoing each other. At this moment, the defender at this position is an old man with the fifth level of respect. This person¡¯s surname is Jing, and he is also a senior elder of a big force in the Red Dragon Leader. The foundation of that big force is no worse than that of Mo You Pavilion. The master of Moyou Pavilion was able to invite him here, but it also cost a lot of money. The old man was very alert. When he saw Su Han and the Seven Kills statue chasing each other, he frowned. He didn't expect that there would be other people in this barren mountain. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t expect that the person being chased in front was holding something in his hand. From time to time, a trace of strange aura leaked out, and it seemed to be a treasure he had never seen before. ¡° Moreover, this baby seems to be of a high level. For a moment, Mr. Jing was extremely curious. His first thought was to rush out and intercept the monk who seemed to be only at the third level of the Venerable Realm, and then snatch the things from his hands. However, reason told him that he couldn¡¯t be reckless in this matter. His most important task now is to guard the formation. Within this formation, he is safe. Once outside the formation, everything is unknown. Although Mr. Jing doesn¡¯t think these two monks can pose any threat to him, he still needs the most basic caution to live to such an old age. Therefore, although Mr. Jing was moved, he was not impulsive. He just stood on the edge of the formation, assessing the situation and watching the scene happening under his nose. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,773 A large number of strong men You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, the statue of Seven Kills hit the edge of the formation, staggered, and was ejected by the formation. During the collision, Su Han had already "caught up". The statue of the Seven Killers immediately shouted: "Don't kill me, don't kill me, can't I return the things to you?" Su Han smiled indifferently: "It's too late. Now I not only want to get the things back, but I also want to destroy your cultivation. Do you still dare to steal my treasure?" While speaking, Su Han had already taken action, urging the phantom demon Bing Kui to tightly restrain the Seven Kills statue. Take the array of the statue of the Seven Killing statue, and then shot it in the place where the Seven Killing statues Dantian was shot. The monk disguised as the Seven Kills statue wailed, then fell down softly and never made a sound again. After Su Han finished this play, he looked thoughtfully at the formation ahead. With his eyesight, he could naturally see that there was a person hiding at the edge of the formation. Everything Su Han did was performed for this person. Unfortunately, this person could be so calm. In the face of such a big temptation as the Jedi Formation, he was able to restrain his greed and never leave the edge of the formation, making all Su Han's calculations completely useless. Su Han¡¯s play is completely based on the greed of the other party. If the other party can restrain his greed, Su Han's trick will be completely ineffective. Seeing that the people in the formation were completely silent, Su Han felt a little depressed. However, he remained calm and stared at the edge of the formation for a moment, and finally gave up the idea of ??forcing his way through. Inside, Mr. Jing looked at this scene, and thousands of thoughts flashed through his mind, but in the end, he suppressed them forcefully. ¡°Obviously, Mr. Jing also felt that the scene in front of him was very strange. Although the two people inside and outside the formation did not speak, they knew each other well. Su Han failed in a battle of wits and felt anxious, but there were no traces. He felt that his play might not be a failure. The other party looks so calm, but in fact he may not be unmoved. It¡¯s just that the other party seems to have more important things to do. Just when Su Han was at a loss, suddenly, when Su Han came, the Purple Gold King Bee arranged along the road suddenly heard a message. This news also surprised Su Han. "There are actually a large number of monks approaching this direction through different routes?" "How could this happen?" Su Han was also greatly surprised. Logically speaking, the master of Moyou Pavilion was so cautious, wasn't it just to avoid his enemies? Why are there suddenly a large number of strong men approaching here? ¡°Could it be said that the secret work that the master of Moyou Pavilion worked so hard to do was so full of loopholes that it was investigated in just one night? If the master of Moyou Pavilion is only at this level, wouldn¡¯t it be too frustrating? "Is there a traitor inside Moyou Pavilion?" Su Han thought about it and thought it was unlikely. "The breakthrough of the master of Moyou Pavilion is so secret. Even Xu Jing has no idea where he chose to break through. How can ordinary monks of Moyou Pavilion know? Who can know such secrets? Who would leak it? ?¡± "Could it be that the Lord of Moyou Pavilion invited those guardians? But since the Lord of Moyou Pavilion trusts those guardians, how could those people betray him? A person like the Lord of Moyou Pavilion would not have thought of this?" Su Han thought about it over and over, but still couldn't figure it out. This thing is full of weirdness, which makes people feel unbelievable no matter how they think about it. But Su Han didn't hesitate. He couldn't open up a situation near this formation anyway. If he wanted to pass through this formation, it was absolutely impossible to force his way through. Now, all we can do is focus on these people coming from behind. Su Han decided to arrest a few people and question them first. With the information provided by the Purple King Bee, Su Han quickly found a suitable ambush location. After a while, a monk with the second level of respect came towards this side very quickly. Su Han had been waiting for a long time. As soon as the man stepped into his ambush circle, he immediately activated the Phantom Ice Sunflower and captured the opponent alive. Once the Phantom Demon Bingkui entangles an opponent, even the fourth level of the Sovereign Realm may not be able to escape, let alone the second level of the Sovereign Realm. This second-level monk never imagined that he would be captured by a human being in this barren land. He had no idea where the other party came from, and he was panicked for a moment.   "Who is my friend? Is there any misunderstanding? I'm just passing by here, why did you catch me?" The second-level monk also had a complicated tone. Su Han smiled faintly: "I don't have time to talk nonsense with you. I have a bottle of poison in my hand that will seal your throat when it sees blood. Either you take it now, or you answer my questions obediently." There was a trace of panic in the eyes of the second-level monk: "What do you want to ask?" "Are you really just passing by?" Su Han laughed. The man still wanted to hesitate, but Su Han didn't give him a chance to hesitate at all. He reached out and grabbed a token from his waist. This token is clearly a Red Dragon Lord¡¯s Mansion token. "Oh? I didn't expect you were sent by the Lord of the Red Dragon Territory? So many people are concerned about the breakthrough of the Lord of the Moyou Pavilion? Even the Lord of the Red Dragon Territory wants to ask about it?" Su Han said with a hint of ridicule in his tone. . Every territory under the Eternal City has a lord. This lord is equivalent to the earth emperor in this area. In terms of power, he is no worse than the king of the secular kingdom. No matter how awesome Mo You Pavilion is, it will still be under the control of the Red Dragon Lord. "Youwho are you? Are you also from the Crimson Dragon Leader?" the second-level monk said warily. Su Han's tone suddenly turned cold: "It seems you haven't understood your situation yet. In this case, this bottle of poison can only be tasted by you." As he spoke, Su Han was about to pour the poison. The man¡¯s face changed drastically and he hurriedly said: ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute! Whatever you want to ask, feel free to ask, but be merciful!¡± "Are you really just passing by?" Su Han put the poison to the man's mouth, but his tone became much more serious and asked the question again. "Noit's not." How dare that person lie? He also knew that if he didn't answer well, he might not have a chance to answer the question. "The master of Moyou Pavilion has broken through to the seventh level of personal dignity. Could it be that Lord Red Dragon also sent someone to protect him? Is this master of Moyou Pavilion so charming?" Su Han asked lightly. The expression of the second-level monk was slightly surprised, and he looked at Su Han: "Fellow Taoist, judging from your tone, you are not the protector invited by the master of Moyou Pavilion?" "So what?" Su Han said lightly. "That's right! Then we should be in the same camp. The flood has really washed away the Dragon King Temple. My family doesn't know my family. Although I am a member of the Lord of Red Dragon Territory, I came here on the order of the Lord. You are monitoring the master of Moyou Pavilion. If you are the enemy of the master of Moyou Pavilion, then we can just form an alliance!" Hearing Su Han's tone, this man turned out to be not the protector of the master of Moyou Pavilion, and his tone became much more relaxed for a moment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,774 Treasure Secret Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han sneered: "Alliance? What's the benefit of me forming an alliance with you?" "Fellow Daoist, if you are the enemy of the master of Moyou Pavilion and come to seek revenge from him, then this is just an opportunity. Because we, the lords of the Red Dragon Territory, suspect that the master of Moyou Pavilion is colluding with other leaders, intending to The Red Dragon Leader is causing trouble, and now the Lord is investigating his criminal evidence." "Hmph, if Lord Red Dragon really wanted to investigate the evidence of the crime of the master of Moyou Pavilion, how could he allow him to hire so many guardians?" Su Han did not believe the other party's words. "Alas, it seems that you, fellow Taoist, really don't know. I dare say that at least half of his protectors have different intentions." "how do I say this?" The man's eyes flickered, but he said: "Take Mr. Jing as an example. He was invited by the master of Moyou Pavilion, and someone secretly instructed him. He came to be the protector of the master of Moyou Pavilion for the purpose of investigating. Monitor the master of Moyou Pavilion." Su Hanhan snorted: "Even if the master of Moyou Pavilion wants to cause trouble in the Red Dragon Territory, what does it have to do with Mr. Jing? He doesn't need to be so enthusiastic, right?" Su Han combined with Mr. Jing's unmoved reaction when faced with temptation before, and felt that the other party's purpose was definitely not as simple as spying on the master of Moyou Pavilion. There must be a more important purpose. In Su Han's opinion, there is definitely something more important inside. Su Han didn't allow the man to say anything else and sneered: "Your eyes flicker and your words are half-truths and half-falsities. It seems that you don't cherish your own life very much! Let me ask you one last question, what do you want when Lord Red Dragon sends you here? What are you doing? Are there any of your accomplices among those guardians? Remember, this is your last chance. If you are still stubborn, don¡¯t blame me for not giving you a chance." Su Han also completely lost his patience. He didn't have time to keep arguing with this guy. When the man saw Su Han¡¯s unkind eyes, as if he could see through himself, his whole body trembled, and he said honestly: "If I tell the truth, are you really willing to let me go?" "I have no enmity with you. If you tell the truth, why not let me let you go?" Su Han said coldly. The man shook his head: "What you say is unfounded!" "Okay, I will make an oath between heaven and earth. If you tell the truth, I will not kill you in the name of the oath between heaven and earth!" Su Han was also very straightforward. The man nodded: "Okay, I will tell you. In fact, the master of Moyou Pavilion has been very strange in recent months. It was not until a month ago that insider information came from inside Moyou Pavilion. It seemed that Moyou Pavilion The Master of You Pavilion has discovered a secret treasure realm here. Only the Master of Mo You Pavilion knows the specific location of the treasure. The so-called martial arts breakthrough is just a cover, and the real purpose is to excavate this secret realm of treasure!" Su Han didn¡¯t expect that what this person said was such news. A secret treasure? Moyougege mainly swallows the treasure? For a moment, Su Han couldn't help but fall into deep thought. After staring at this man's eyes for a long time, Su Han could tell that there was no hint of lying in his eyes. In other words, what looks like a martial arts breakthrough is actually a treasure-hunting drama? However, after thinking about it, Su Han still couldn't figure it out. If the master of Moyou Pavilion really found the treasure secret realm, why did he invite so many protectors from three religions and nine schools? Doesn¡¯t this increase the risk of exposing yourself? Or does he think that using the excuse of his martial arts breakthrough, he can hide the truth from all the people who are interested? If it¡¯s the latter, then the master of Moyou Pavilion¡¯s wishful thinking has undoubtedly failed. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The Red Dragon Lord has already been involved, plus the Moyou Pavilion Pavilion Master, these are two forces. Not to mention there are other forces. Su Han pondered for a moment, but the countless clues could not be brought together to completely analyze the matter. But now Su Han doesn't have time to analyze it in detail, so he can only take it step by step. At the moment, Su Han asked: "Going ahead is the formation area they have set up. If you don't have any accomplices, it is impossible to enter that formation area. Who is your accomplice?" The man lamented: "That's all. Now that things have happened, don't blame me for betraying my companions. Among the four guardians brought by the master of Moyou Pavilion, Cai Lao, who has the strongest cultivation level, is a member of the Red Dragon Lord's Mansion. . But, the outside world has never known this.¡± Mr. Cai? Su Han also paid attention to the list of protectors at the beginningof. Among the twelve guardians of the Pavilion Master of Moyou Pavilion, Mr. Cai is the most famous and has the highest cultivation level. Even Elder Jing, who has reached the sixth level of respect, is inferior to Elder Cai. "How many people did Lord Red Dragon send in total?" Su Han asked again. The man smiled bitterly and said: "I am not a very important figure in the Red Dragon Lord's Mansion, so I have no way of knowing everything. I am just following orders. When I get here, I contact Mr. Cai and just follow Mr. Cai's instructions. " Su Han nodded, and then asked a few more questions, clarifying the communication methods and some special points to pay attention to. After asking, the man couldn't help but ask: "Fellow Taoist, I am very cooperative with you, you won't" Su Han waved his hand: "You make an oath to heaven and earth to leave this place immediately and never come back or tell anyone else about it. Naturally, I won't kill you." The man was overjoyed when he heard this. After making the oath to heaven and earth, he quickly left as if he was afraid that Su Han would regret it. Su Han immediately used his disguise to disguise himself as this person. In less than a quarter of an hour, everything was ready. Su Han swaggered and soon arrived at the edge of the formation guarded by Mr. Cai. Su Han had just asked clearly about all contact methods and passwords. Mr. Cai didn't doubt his presence at all and directly put Su Han into the formation. "You go in first and find a place to hide. After everyone else arrives, I will issue a secret gathering order. Remember, don't run around. The people who come in this time are not only people from the Red Dragon Lord's Mansion, but also people from the Red Dragon Lord's Mansion. There are people from the other three major forces led by the Red Dragon." Mr. Cai warned. Su Han was secretly amused, but on the surface he nodded honestly to show his obedience. "Go!" Mr. Cai waved his hand. Su Han also didn¡¯t expect that he could sneak in so easily with the formation that he had been unable to do before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,775 Underground City, Weird Altar You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As for Mr. Cai¡¯s advice, Su Han naturally wouldn¡¯t care. Now he only has one thought, that is to find Xu Jing as soon as possible and rescue Xu Jing. Of course, in addition to this, Su Han also plans to investigate carefully to see what the magic weapon that emits fire-attribute spiritual power is. Now he is short of fire-attributed treasures of heaven and earth. If he can take this treasure away easily, it will undoubtedly be a huge gain. Entering the formation, Su Han did not get carried away. From what Mr. Cai said just now, it can be heard that not only the Lord of the Red Dragon Territory is staring at the Master of the Moyou Pavilion, but also the other three major forces of the Red Dragon Territory are also staring at the Master of the Moyou Pavilion. "The master of Moyou Pavilion is really smart, but he was confused for a moment. He thought he was rich and could invite these four guardians, but he didn't expect that these guardians were plotting against him one by one." For a time, Su Han's opinion of the master of Moyou Pavilion also dropped significantly. As Su Han guessed, a lot of people have indeed been put into this formation, although these people are all well hidden. However, how powerful Su Han's spiritual consciousness is, even a strong person at the sixth level of the Zun Realm cannot escape Su Han's eyes unless he hides it very well. But Su Han knew that these people would not take action against him. After all, no one wants to expose themselves now. Su Han quickly found a hiding place and began to track the tracking runes he placed on Xu Jing's body with all his strength, looking for Xu Jing's whereabouts. Soon, Su Han located Xu Jing's location, which was indeed in an underground cave deep in the mountain. Su Han was not in a hurry to sneak in, but sent a lot of Purple King Bees to inquire about the information, and found that this underground cave was not only a cave, but also a huge underground city. In the cave world, it is like an underground city, with all kinds of strange buildings with strange shapes and strange styles. Su Han followed the direction of the intelligence and quickly entered the underground city. Looking at the appearance of these strange buildings, they must be very old. "This place is very strange. Why would the master of Moyou Pavilion choose such a place to break through?" Su Han was also extremely puzzled. "Don't worry about it for now, let's find Xu Jing first." Su Han had a hunch that he was not far away from Xu Jing. Su Han¡¯s Purple Gold King Bee is also constantly transmitting information back. "There is a prison area ahead, where many women are imprisoned. There are hundreds of them in total." "These women are very young." "We found traces of Xu Jing! But there seems to be someone guarding her." Su Han perked up and said, "Let's take a look!" Soon, Su Han sneaked into the place where Xu Jing was imprisoned. At this moment, Xu Jing's feet were bare, with heavy shackles on them, and her expression was dull. And not far from her, there was a place that looked like an altar. Around the altar, there are various strange facilities, giving people an extremely eerie and strange feeling. The master of Moyou Pavilion was sitting cross-legged next to the altar, his expression half-smiling but not smiling, as if he had fallen into meditation, giving people a very strange feeling. Although Xu Jing¡¯s expression was dull, her eyes were staring at the master of Moyou Pavilion with hatred. It was obvious that even if she died, she would not want to become the training cauldron for the master of Moyou Pavilion. And the master of Moyou Pavilion occasionally raised his eyes and gave Xu Jing a slightly mocking look. Obviously, he didn't think that Xu Jing's ability could cause any trouble. Soon, the head of Moyou Pavilion twitched his ears, suddenly raised his head, and shot a sharp look into the void. "Hey, he came much earlier than I thought!" The master of Moyou Pavilion chuckled, as if talking to himself. The next moment, the master of Moyou Pavilion clapped his hands, and black flames suddenly ignited all over the altar, and the entire altar suddenly fell into a very strange atmosphere. Immediately afterwards, the master of Moyou Pavilion moved and was about to leave. Before leaving, as if he suddenly remembered something, he glanced at Xu Jing, half-smiling. "Jing'er, a lot of big rats came in. I have to go say hello to you, so I'm sorry for now. Just put away those little thoughts of yours. I won't let you commit suicide in advance. Even if you die, you still have to do it. After you become my training cauldron and then die, no matter what, I have to make you happy before you die, right?" When Xu Jing heard these words, she only felt disgusted.?Incomparable. She couldn't help but yell: "You scum, you bastard, you will not die well! After I, Xu Jing, die, even if I turn into a ghost, I will not let you go!" The master of Moyou Pavilion laughed, but he didn't care at all. His figure was like lightning and quickly disappeared into the void. Su Han had been in the dark, and when he saw the master of Moyou Pavilion leaving, he didn't know why Su Han felt a very strange feeling in his heart. Especially this place, this weird and evil altar, gave Su Han an inexplicable sense of crisis. For a moment, Su Han also had a creepy feeling. However, no matter how weird it is, the people who should be saved will still be saved. Even if the master of Moyou Pavilion didn't go too far, Su Han still had to be saved. This is his only chance to rescue Xu Jing. Seeing the opportunity, he activated the Lightning Escape and shot it directly in front of Xu Jing. ? Activate the Galaxy Cutting Finger and use two brush strokes to cut the shackles on Xu Jing's feet into two pieces. This sudden scene shocked Xu Jing. "you¡­¡­" Su Han waved his hand: "Stop talking and follow me!" When Xu Jing heard Su Han's voice, she suddenly became short of breath and lost her voice: "Little guy, is it you? How did you find this place? Didn't I tell you not to come?" Su Han said calmly: "I had expected that you wouldn't take those medicinal powders, so I made other preparations. Don't talk for now. This place is very weird and it's not suitable to stay for a long time." At this moment, Xu Jing's desire to survive also defeated everything, and she nodded repeatedly: "The master of Moyou Pavilion is also extremely weird, let's go quickly! I don't think that guy is a normal person at all!" At this moment, a sinister smile suddenly came from the void. "Hmph, you're right, I am indeed not a normal person. Hahaha, Xu Jing, I didn't expect that you are quite charming, and someone actually came to save you? This is beyond my expectation!" The laughter fell, and the figure of the master of Moyou Pavilion suddenly appeared on the periphery of the altar like a ghost. His eyes were like looking at prey. He looked at Su Han and Xu Jing, with expressions that were half-smiling but not smiling, as if they were already convinced. Two people are average. Seeing the master of Moyou Pavilion, Xu Jing's expression immediately changed and she quickly pushed Su Han: "Quickly leave, leave me alone." Although Xu Jing didn¡¯t know what the master of the Moyou Pavilion was planning, she immediately felt that something was wrong when she saw the expression on the master of the Moyou Pavilion. "Leave?" The master of Moyou Pavilion smiled lightly, "Can you leave?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,776 The Bone Sea Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As he said that, the smile of the master of Moyou Pavilion suddenly turned cold, and he stared at Su Han: "Boy, I'm curious, where are you from? How can you still hook up under my eyes? I didn't expect this bitch to still have How can such charming methods attract a young talent like you to be willing to die for him?" When Xu Jing heard this, she was angry and anxious. She knew that the tone of the master of Moyou Pavilion meant that he was angry. Once Mo Yougege takes the initiative to become angry, the next step is to kill. Su Han smiled indifferently: "Master Moyou Pavilion, you think you are very smart, you have put up so many battles, but you don't know that each of your so-called four great protectors has long regarded you as fat. Chilong The lord has already set his sights on you, and the other three major forces in the Red Dragon Territory have also set their sights on you. With just a few tricks like yours, you still want to hide it from the public and dig out the secret treasure here?" Su Han originally thought that these words would anger the master of Moyou Pavilion, but he did not expect that the expression of the master of Moyou Pavilion did not change at all, but instead showed a faint mocking smile. "Lord of the Red Dragon Territory? The three major forces? So what? Hahaha, I have been planning for so long, isn't it just waiting for them to come? If they don't come, I will be disappointed. In fact, if I hadn't laid out the plan step by step , how can we lead them here one by one?" "What?" Xu Jing was shocked, and even Su Han couldn't help but be slightly startled. Su Han had seen this weird dungeon before, and combined with the performance and reaction of the master of Moyou Pavilion, he had a little doubt that something was wrong with the master of Moyou Pavilion. Su Han's words were just to test the master of Moyou Pavilion. Unexpectedly, the answer from the master of Moyou Pavilion confirmed Su Han's guess. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A plan set up by the master of Moyou Pavilion, just to attract those people here. This game is very subtle, it is a game within a game! In the name of martial arts breakthrough, many loopholes were left, and at the right time, news about the secret treasure realm was released, just like casting bait to lure these fish to the bait. This link is linked to each other, and it can be said to be very clever. Although Su Han still didn't know what means the master of Moyou Pavilion had to deal with the strong men who followed suit, but looking at the confident look of the master of Moyou Pavilion, Su Han knew that all this had already happened to him. is involved in the calculation. It¡¯s ridiculous that the Red Dragon Territory Lord and the three major forces of the Red Dragon Territory thought they had the secret of the master of Moyou Pavilion. But they didn¡¯t expect that all this was just a deliberate move by the master of Moyou Pavilion to lure them into taking the bait. Su Hanhan looked at the master of Moyou Pavilion coldly. He was certainly not interested in the conspiracy among the Red Dragon Leader group. However, at this moment, Su Han had a sense of crisis hanging over his heart. The master of Moyou Pavilion looked at Su Han with an indifferent look and a long smile: "Boy, I have to say, I admire you a little. Being able to remain calm under such circumstances is a rare talent. Everyone else rushed You went to the treasure that emits fire attribute energy, but you came here, does this mean you don't love the country and love the beauty?" "With your tone, do you think you already have a chance to win?" Su Han smiled. "Don't you think so?" The tone of the master of Moyou Pavilion was leisurely, like a hunter playing with his prey, full of mockery. ¡°Huh, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Su Han suddenly hugged Xu Jing at the waist, and the electric feather was pushed to the limit, turning into a residual light, and then fled towards the outside. "Humph, the speed is pretty good!" The master of Moyou Pavilion smiled indifferently, waved his hand, and suddenly a bloody flag appeared in his hand. When the flag was fluttering, a sea of ??bones that seemed to be made of living people surged up all around, sealing the entire void tightly. Su Han was fast, but the strange sea of ??bones spread even faster. Just as Su Han was about to rush out, a wave composed of dense white bones rolled over directly with terrifying devouring power. This strange bone wave actually has a very strong corrosive power, as if it can directly refine the monk's flesh and blood. As soon as Su Han got close to the bone wave, he felt his whole body tighten. At the critical moment, Su Han waved his sleeve and swept away the bone wave. Su Han is not afraid of this corrosive force, but Xu Jing is obviously not the kind of monk who practices body-refining magical powers, so she may not be able to resist the erosion of this bone wave. Su Han made continuous breakthroughs, but no matter which direction he broke through, the bone wave was always one step faster than his speed, blocking his breakthrough momentum first. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? are the tidal waves of bone waves, looming in the periphery, filled with an extremely weird feeling.  The ocean composed of these bones locked the void around the altar. But Su Han rushed around, and finally had to fall inside the altar and returned to his original place. "Boy, the speed is indeed good. It's a pity that you are not smart enough to break in even though you know that this is a dead end." The master of Moyou Pavilion mocked. Su Han stared at the waves of the bone sea around him. He knew that this bone sea should contain an extremely clever formation, and it should be using the power of the altar to create a trapping formation. If Su Han fully mobilizes the golden body of gods and demons and Xuanwu runes, and cooperates with the electric feather escape, he will definitely be 90% sure to break through from here. However, with Xu Jing, Su Han's confidence suddenly dropped to 100%. It wasn¡¯t that bringing someone with him affected his speed, but that he was worried that Xu Jing wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the erosion of this sea of ??bones. "Master of Moyou Pavilion, this Bone Sea Formation is the devil's trick. It seems that you have sold your body and soul and become a minion of the devil?" Su Han said in a cold tone. The master of Moyou Pavilion was slightly startled, but he was a little surprised: "Boy, it seems that you know a lot of things?" Su Han nodded: "Sure enough, I didn't expect that not only the demons are making trouble in the core of the Eternal City, but also the demons appear in the desolate land on the edge of the eternal city. Since you have joined the demons, from now on, you are a human being The common mortal enemy of the monks!" "Hahaha, human beings?" the master of Moyou Pavilion laughed arrogantly, "What good is human beings? A despicable race like human beings should have perished long ago. The ancient demon clan's bloodline is infinitely superior to that of humans, all over the world. , only the demon clan¡¯s holy fire is immortal! Only the demon clan can live forever!¡± "A frog in a well!" Su Han laughed. "Obviously, the master of Moyou Pavilion is another human being who joined the demon clan and was brainwashed by the demon clan. In fact, the demon race was indeed a very remarkable race in ancient times. This race is good at fighting, and its bloodline is extremely aggressive and can transform many races into demon bloodline. But to say that the demons are an invincible race is a huge joke. In ancient times, there were countless races alongside the demons. ¡°For example, the fighting power of the ancient Wild Stone Clan may not be worse than that of the Demon Clan. There are even some races that are nobler than the demons. It¡¯s just that the aggressiveness of the demons makes this race much more famous than other races. When ordinary races hear the name of the Demon Clan, they can't help but feel a sense of awe. This sense of awe sometimes evolves into mindless worship and belief. Just like the master of Moyou Pavilion, he was obviously a human monk, but he was brainwashed by the demons and became a loyal believer of the demons! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,777 Adventure Treasure Hunt You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han did not quarrel with the master of the Moyou Pavilion, but concentrated on examining the mystery of the Bone Sea Formation. Seeing that Su Han was calm in the face of danger, the master of Moyou Pavilion snorted disdainfully, and suddenly showed a sneer, staring at Su Han and Xu Jing: "I will go and deal with those guys first, you two bitches, just stay here and take care of yourself." Taste the taste of this sea of ??bones!" The master of Moyou Pavilion turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the void while laughing ferociously. Seeing the master of Moyou Pavilion leave, Xu Jing did not feel relaxed at all. She looked at Su Han with anxious eyes and said apologetically: "After all, I still hurt you." Su Han was noncommittal, his expression was indifferent, he didn't reply, he just looked at the sea of ??bones seriously. Although this bone sea is powerful, looking at its form, it is obvious that the power of this bone sea has not been fully exerted. Su Han could see that although the master of Moyou Pavilion could activate this sea of ??bones, he obviously lacked some driving force, which prevented him from fully exerting his power. According to Su Han's judgment, if his golden body of gods and demons and Xuanwu runes are activated to the extreme level, they should still be able to withstand the erosion of this sea of ??bones. "Sister Xu, this bone sea formation requires blood sacrifice to maximize its power. Currently, the master of Moyou Pavilion has not performed blood sacrifice, so this bone sea is still within the range that can be broken through. At my speed, It shouldn't be a big problem to get you out of this sea of ??bones, but of course, there are certain risks." Xu Jing nodded without hesitation: "I'm not afraid of risks. Even if I die during the breakout, it's still a hundred times better than becoming a furnace. Let's go quickly!" Even if you die, as long as you can die freely, you will die peacefully. Therefore, Xu Jing did not hesitate at all. Su Han nodded and began to activate the golden body of gods and demons. In a moment, a ten-foot-high golden light of gods and demons appeared around Su Han, and the dense runes on it were Xuanwu runes. "are you ready?" Su Han hugged Xu Jing around his waist, and his figure turned into a stream of light like electricity. The Electric Feather Escape shot straight towards the periphery of the Bone Sea with perfect streamlines. This speed is comparable to that of an arrow leaving the string, and its trajectory is almost perfect. This sea of ??bones is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Even if it does not exert one-tenth of its power, the erosion power is still astonishing. When Su Han's Escape Light broke through the sea of ??bones, countless waves of bones also hit from all directions, constantly sweeping towards Su Han. The bone waves crashed onto the Xuanwu runes one after another, making a fierce corrosive sound. Even a body-protecting magical power like the Xuanwu Rune was constantly eroded by this corrosive power in the face of this terrifying bone wave. Fortunately, what Su Han needs is just a matter of breath. When the bone waves were about to erode all the Xuanwu runes, Su Han's Escape Light completely broke through the sea of ??bones. "What a risk." Su Han whispered in his heart. Holding Xu Jing in his arms, Su Han rushed out. Although he had escaped from the sea of ??bones area, Su Han still did not dare to stay. After rushing out of this strange dungeon in one breath, Su Han put Xu Jing down. Xu Jing's beautiful eyes were also filled with the joy of surviving the disaster. At the same time, the look in Su Han's eyes suddenly became a little more complicated. "Obviously, Su Han's heroic action to save her between life and death is undoubtedly the easiest way to win a woman's heart. However, Su Han didn't have any thoughts in his heart. After a while, Su Han came to the area at the boundary of the formation. At this moment, this formation was completely unguarded. It may be very difficult to enter the formation from the outside. But getting out of the formation is effortless. However, Xu Jing fell into some weird tricks of the master of Moyou Pavilion, and it was extremely difficult to mobilize her spiritual power to go on her way at this moment. Su Han thought for a while and summoned Lord Liuli: "Lao Liu, take Sister Xu and leave here first, find a safe place to hide, and wait for me to meet you there." Although Lord Liuli has not participated in actual combat for a long time, his strength has been greatly improved. With Liuli Lord's current ability, he can transform into a metallic turbulent wind, carrying Xu Jing on his way, fast and safe. However, when Xu Jing heard this, she was stunned: "Aren't you going to come with me?" Su Han showed a weird smile: "How could I miss such a big battle? What's more, the master of Moyou Pavilion joined the demon clan. If we don't destroy him, he will become a greater disaster sooner or later." ?Xu Jing felt a little uneasy when she saw that Su Han was confident. She didn't take those medicinal powders before because she didn't want to drag Su Han into trouble. The reason is that they still don¡¯t fully recognize Su Han¡¯s half-step mastery level. After all, in their Red Moon Sect, even the servants who sweep around the perimeter probably have half-step mastery level. However, looking along the way, Xu Jing found that she had underestimated this young man after all. Su Han was in danger alone, and he used various methods in endlessly. Even when facing a powerful man like the master of Moyou Pavilion, who is at the sixth level of the Sovereign Realm, he dealt with it calmly, without showing any sign of hardship or fear. Although Xu Jing wants to stay, she knows that she has been tricked by the master of Moyou Pavilion and cannot mobilize her spiritual power, so staying here will be a burden. "ThenI'll wait for you to come and meet me." Xu Jing knew that this young man would definitely not leave her alone. Therefore, Xu Jing followed Liuli Lord very obediently. After sending Xu Jing away, Su Han checked the edge area of ??the formation for a while. According to Su Han's intelligence statistics, there were at least sixty or seventy people put into the formation this time. Moreover, they are all in the realm of respect, ranging from the second level of the realm of respect to the sixth level of the realm of respect. In other words, basically all the strong men from the Red Dragon Territory were dispatched. The Red Dragon Territory is just an insignificant border territory in the Eternal City. There are not many such territories in the Eternal City. Compared with the core area of ??the Eternal City, the number of powerful people in the Crimson Dragon Territory is pitifully small after all. However, Su Han also knew that it was very likely that the ones coming this time were not just strong men from the Red Dragon Territory. "No matter, let's go and take a look. Since there is a powerful fire-attributed energy treasure here, those people must be here for the fire-attributed treasure. Let me look first. Where is the fire-attributed treasure hidden?" (note) Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1778: Surrounded by Four Powerful Men You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han refused to leave, partly because of the fire attribute treasure, and partly because of the fact that the master of Moyou Pavilion joined the demon clan. Demonic chaos has now broken out in the core area of ??the Eternal City. And in the Red Dragon Territory on the edge, traces of demons are now appearing again. If the master of Moyou Pavilion does not die, I am afraid that in the near future, demonic chaos will spread on the edge of the Eternal City. In that case, the Eternal City will be one step closer to complete fall. Su Han himself is also extremely afraid of the demon clan. From his past life memories, he knew the demons very well, and he knew that once the demons fully captured the Eternal City, they would definitely not stop there. Because the nature of the demons is to capture more territory and enslave more humans. What's more, Su Han received the inheritance of the ancient Tianyi Sect, and also promised Master Feiyu of the first palace of the Yishen Palace that day to do his best to eliminate the demons. Now that Su Han has encountered the remnants of the demon clan, it is impossible for Su Han to let them run wild under his nose. Perhaps the elimination of a Moyou Pavilion master will not have any fundamental impact on the restoration of the demon clan. "But a single spark can start a prairie fire." If more and more human monks can rise up to resist the demons, then this general trend may not be able to suppress the restoration of the demons! ¡­¡­ After making sure that Xu Jing left, Su Han went into battle lightly, which was much easier. At the moment, Su Han also returned to the formation, planning to find the fire attribute treasure. However, Su Han had just walked a few steps when his ears suddenly twitched, his body froze, and he stared at the front on both sides. "Come out." Su Han snorted. Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness is very powerful, and he can detect that there are people ambushing him on the left and right sides in front of him, and there are two on each side, obviously preparing to intercept him here. Su Han was also a little strange. When he sent Xu Jing away just now, there was no one in this area. In less than half a quarter of an hour, four more people suddenly appeared here. "Could it be that you are specifically targeting me?" Su Han was a little surprised. Although he was surprised in his heart, he remained calm on the surface. His spiritual consciousness noticed that the strength of the four people intercepted here was definitely not bad, and any one of them had a cultivation level of around the fourth level of the Zun Realm. However, with Su Han's current strength, there is no need to really be afraid of anything. "Jie Jie" A burst of piercing strange laughter suddenly came from the right side, and then, a short figure suddenly shot out from the grass. As soon as this figure shot out, it was accompanied by a ray of snow-white light. Suddenly, a strong sense of crisis surged into his heart, and Su Han subconsciously swayed. Whoops! The snow-white light brushed against Su Han's body, and it suddenly shot past, but it was a snow-white silkworm. It was obvious that its attack power was not low. Then, Su Han also saw the short figure clearly. It turned out that the figure was not short, but a stooped old woman, wearing tattered linen clothes, with a face as dry as an orange peel, which looked very ugly. "Hmph, boy, you are quite good at avoiding the Jade Silkworms. It's a pity that you are in a place you shouldn't be." This old woman was apparently one of the twelve protectors invited by the master of Moyou Pavilion. She was a monk who was not from the Red Dragon Territory, named Grandma Yucan. Su Han was at the gate of Moyou Pavilion when he saw the master of Moyou Pavilion receiving four non-Red Dragon Territory monks. Grandma Jade Silkworm was one of them. ¡°It¡¯s just that Grandma Jade Silkworm should be by the side of that fake Moyou Pavilion Master. The master of the Moyou Pavilion made a plan to attack the east and west, so that the eight guardians escorted an impostor to another direction. Grandma Jade Silkworm should be in the team escorting the impostor. Why did you suddenly appear here? "Could it be that after they went to other places, they quickly came here? If so, what's the point of the plan to attack the east and the west?" Su Han was also confused. He felt that this matter was getting weirder and weirder. Behind this matter, it is obvious that there is a huge conspiracy. There is a big hand controlling everything, laying out layers of suspicion, so that everyone who thinks they have seen through the whole thing actually does not really see through and falls into a trap. among. "Maybe, the plan to attack the east and west is just an illusion, just to make people think that the master of Moyou Pavilion is really serious about the treasure hunt. In this way, it also indirectly plays a role in attractingTo lure those people into a trap. However, now Su Han feels that with the ability and level of the master of Moyou Pavilion, he should not be able to set up such a big game independently. "Could it be that the master of Moyou Pavilion has an accomplice? In fact, the master of Moyou Pavilion is just a lackey of the real mastermind behind the scenes?" The more Su Han thought about it, the more horrified he became. However, at this time, Su Han became calmer. "There are others, they are evasive. Could it be that they are hiding from others?" Su Hanlian laughed and glanced at the place where the other three were hiding. Although Su Han has not seen the remaining three people, he can guess that they must be the other three among the four people received by the master of Moyou Pavilion. "Boy, stop being so arrogant!" A cold voice came out, and another figure shot out from the darkness. This person was dressed in white and looked very sinister. He was Luofu Ke. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Two more figures shot out, one with blond hair, the golden lion old man, and the other Yushu Linfeng, but Mr. Hua Yue. These four people were divided into four corners, forming a vague tendency to surround Su Han. Su Han's eyes were slightly focused, and he glanced in front of these four people, his eyes were meaningful, as if he wanted to see through these four people. These four people are all at the fourth level of respect. Facing Su Han, they are naturally unwilling to show weakness. When Su Han glances at him, they all greet Su Han with a sneer. The eyes may be indifferent, disdainful, joking, or solemn. ??The one who is indifferent is the Jade Silkworm Grandma, the one who is disdainful is the Golden Lion Old Man, the one who is joking is Young Master Hua Yue, and the one who is dignified is the Luo Fu Ke. It was obvious that among these four people, only Luo Fu Ke took Su Han seriously. Or perhaps, this Luo Fu Ke himself had suffered the loss of underestimating his opponent. In short, except for Luofu Ke, the other three people obviously regarded Su Han as a nobody. "Tsk, tsk, the master of Moyou Pavilion is really overly cautious. Just let four of us deal with such an unknown boy?" Mr. Hua Yue shook his head, obviously feeling uninterested in this task. Grandma Jade Silkworm's face condensed: "Master Hua Yue, don't underestimate the enemy. This kid can avoid my Jade Silkworm, he is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,779: Grandma Jade Silkworm was deflated You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Young Master Hua Yue laughed and said, "Grandma, why do you need to put gold on this guy's face? It seems that he is only half-step to the Supreme Realm. No matter which one of us, we can definitely defeat him easily." The golden lion old man who seemed to have a somewhat violent temper also spoke: "Okay, take people's money and help them eliminate disasters! According to the master of Moyou Pavilion, this kid is going to ruin his big things. Now that the master of Moyou Pavilion has spoken Even if you are fighting a lion against a rabbit, you still have to show off. Young Master Hua Yue, since you are so confident, I will leave this boy to you." Mr. Huayue shrugged: "Why should you leave it to me?" The old man Jinshi frowned and said: "You are the youngest among the four of us. Let you take action. This is because we trust you and give you a chance to take action." "Tch! Don't give me the ecstasy soup. Since Grandma Yucan took action first, I don't think there's any need to change people. It's better for Grandma to continue taking action." Grandma Yucan snorted coldly: "You are all selfish, and you don't have the slightest awareness that we are partners. Forget it, then I'll take action." The old man with golden lion nodded, and Young Master Hua Yue smiled without saying a word. But the gloomy-looking Luo Fu Ke suddenly said: "Grandma, don't underestimate the enemy. This guy may not be as simple as he seems on the surface." "Grandma Yucan's old face smiled, looking very strange: "Don't worry, although this kid has some reputation for speed, what I am best at dealing with is this type of speed monk." The Jade Silkworms raised by Grandma Jade Silkworms are just trying their best to communicate with the gods. If you really want to use it to the extreme, the entire void will be blocked by her jade silkworms. No matter how fast you are, you won't be able to use it. "You guys are going to rob the formation for me!" Grandma Jade Silkworm shouted in a low voice and was about to start brewing. Su Han, who had been sneering silently, suddenly laughed at this time: "Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, I thought you guys were famous people in the Red Dragon Territory, and you should have some backbone and character, but I didn't expect that you and Mo People like the Master of the You Pavilion are complicit and driven by the Master of the Mo You Pavilion. It seems that despite the false reputation, it is difficult to live up to it." "Huh?" Grandma Yucan's face condensed, "Boy, do you want to anger me so that I can kill you more happily?" Su Han smiled faintly: "I will stand here, motionless, and let your jade silkworms attack at will. If I lose a hair, I will obey you and let you slaughter me. How about that?" Grandma Yucan's eyes widened: "Boy, are you ignorant and fearless, or do you know that you are going to die, so you thought about your addiction before you die?" Su Han smiled faintly: "There is no proof for what you say, but take action!" Grandma Jade Silkworm was angered by Su Han's arrogant attitude. She rolled up her sleeves, and countless densely packed jade silkworms poured out from the sleeves, spread out, and headed towards Su Han from all directions. This jade silkworm is a living creature with spirituality. It can automatically find defensive weaknesses and specifically call out to areas that are difficult for the opponent to defend. Furthermore, the Jade Silkworm is highly poisonous. Usually, the opponent is knocked down by the poison before they even come into contact with the Jade Silkworm. Su Han saw the sky full of jade silkworms rushing towards him, but he was not afraid and activated the phantom ice sunflower. Countless phantom demon ice sunflowers opened their mouths and swallowed up the densely packed jade silkworms that pounced on Su Han. When Grandma Jade Silkworm saw this scene, she smiled indifferently: "Innocent!" Although she didn¡¯t know what kind of plant the other party was, any plant that came into contact with her jade silkworm would either be corroded into a puddle of water by the jade silkworm¡¯s poison, or be swallowed clean by the jade silkworm. At this moment, a scene that stunned Grandma Yucan appeared. I saw a magic ice sunflower opening its mouth wide, revealing the scene inside the petals. Inside the petals, there are strips of jade silkworms. But at this moment, those vigorous jade silkworms had completely lost their vitality and were frozen to the bone, like popsicles. As soon as Su Han's hand tactics were cited, the Magic Demon Ice Kwai started to devour the magical powers, and instantly digested all the corpses of these jade silkworms into the nutrients of the magic ice sunflower. Su Han smiled lightly: "Is there anything else?" Grandma Yucan¡¯s eyes were as wide as a bell, looking completely unbelievable. "How could this happen?" Others couldn't help but be stunned. They all know how terrifying Grandma Jade Silkworm's Jade Silkworm is, so they let Grandma Jade Silkworm take action. However, how could they have imagined that Grandma Jade Silkworm's Jade Silkworm was violently taken away and refined by the other party before they could even greet the other party. "Boy, what kind of tricks are you doing?" Grandma YucanShe was depressed, those jade silkworms were her pet peeves. Although her jade silkworms are much more than that, they can't withstand such abuse. Su Han was calm and composed: "Grandma Jade Silkworm, if you have any other tricks, let's use them together. As long as I lose a hair, I lose." Su Han's attitude was still as crazy as before, but in the eyes of Grandma Yucan, his mood was completely different from before. Grandma Jade Silkworm is not a fool. Although she is furious with Su Han, her reason still tells her that although her Jade Silkworm methods are ever-changing, the other party obviously restrains her Jade Silkworm. ¡°At least, she didn¡¯t see any signs of poisoning on the other side, nor did she see any signs of corrosion on the other side¡¯s weird plants. ¡° In this way, even if she plays thousands of tricks with the jade silkworm, it may still be of no avail. Grandma Jade Silkworm was simply furious. Ninety-nine percent of her cultivation and the essence of martial arts were in this Jade Silkworm. It was not like she had not suffered setbacks against enemies in the past. "However, in her hundreds of years of life, there were only a handful of people who were defeated and restrained as completely as she did today. "The Jade Silkworm didn't work, so Grandma Jade Silkworm's strength was basically destroyed by 80% to 90%." Seeing this, Mr. Huayue laughed strangely: "Grandma Jade Silkworm, it seems your Jade Silkworm is not as amazing as you imagined! Senior Jinshi, Brother Luofu, what do you think?" Luofu Ke frowned and said: "Master Huayue, don't say any sarcastic words. Although we had no friendship before, we are now on the same rope. Just like what Grandma Yucan said just now, at least we are friends now. Grandma Yucan is at a disadvantage. , you and I have no luster on our faces either.¡± The old man Jinshi also rarely agreed: "This kid is indeed a bit evil, and his strength does not match his cultivation level. For the sake of fairness, why don't the four of us join together, and no one will suffer." Young Master Hua Yue shrugged: "To deal with an unknown soldier who is only half a step above the level of the Supreme Realm, four of us are going to attack together? I can't afford to be embarrassed. If you want to go up, go up. I'll still raid the formation for you." Su Han smiled indifferently: "Why bother with so much nonsense? Since you are all determined to be the lackeys of the master of Moyou Pavilion, what else do you need to do to save face? It's a good idea to go together and save me from wasting time." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,780 The differences between the three strong men You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What an arrogant boy!" The old man Jinshi yelled, and his proud heart was also angered by Su Han. "Boy, judging from your skills, you are probably not without background. However, don't rely on any power you may have. , you can be arrogant here and speak nonsense in front of a strong person at the fourth level of respect." "Haha, you are arrogant?" Su Han said with a smile, "I will naturally respect people who can straighten their backs and be a good person. However, the four of you, with your great skills, have given up to the shameless person who is the master of Mo You Pavilion. Lackeys, then don¡¯t expect anyone to respect you.¡± The old man Jinshi said indifferently: "The master of Moyou Pavilion will provide the money, and we will contribute our efforts. It is only natural and natural." "It's a matter of course." Su Han said sarcastically, "Even if the master of Moyou Pavilion joins the demon clan and becomes a traitor to the human race, will you be willing to serve him?" "What?" The old man Jinshi was stunned, obviously confused by Su Han's words. Luo Fu Ke was also stunned: "Demons? Young man, are you being alarmist?" Grandma Yucan's face suddenly became serious, and she stared at Su Han, obviously confused by Su Han's words. On the other hand, Mr. Hua Yue¡¯s originally smiling expression suddenly became a little erratic. Su Han's eyes seemed to be able to see through everything, and he suddenly shot out a knife-like look, staring at Mr. Hua Yue: "Mr. Hua Yue, I heard that your cultivation has risen very quickly in recent years. It seems that you have joined the demon clan. , has it brought you a lot of benefits?" Young Master Hua Yue¡¯s frivolous expression suddenly became extremely serious: ¡°Boy, are you slandering someone? Do you want to use this to get away?¡± Su Han laughed loudly: "Even the sea of ??bones can't trap me. You, a little guy who joined the demon clan, don't you think your tone is a bit loud?" Young Master Hua Yue¡¯s eyes flickered as he stared at Su Han, his expression becoming extremely weird. Suddenly, Mr. Huayue shouted: "Senior Golden Lion, Grandma Jade Silkworm, Brother Luofu, this kid is trying to sow discord, he is very cunning. It is impossible to say, we must unite and kill this kid before we talk. To prevent him from being alarmist here. , destroying our relationship.¡± Grandma Jade Silkworm was eager to give it a try, while the old man Golden Lion was silent. On the other hand, Luofu Ke looked at Mr. Hua Yue and then at Su Han. For a moment, his eyes were full of solemnity. "Your Excellency, you keep saying that Mr. Huayue joined the demon clan, is there any basis for it?" Luo Fuke asked in a deep voice. "Based on that?" Su Hanlian laughed, "If you see the demon altar and the sea of ??bones, you will know what's going on. However, if you really go there, I'm afraid it will be the end of your life. It¡¯s time for you to be sacrificed to the demons.¡± "Altar? Sacrifice?" Luo Fu Ke's tone was extremely solemn, looking at the old man Jin Shi, "Senior Jin Shi, what do you think?" The old man Jinshi shook his head: "I'm not good at analyzing these things. Luofu, you've always been calm and rational. Where's your judgment?" Luofu Ke said: "I personally am half-convinced, but the behavior of the master of Moyou Pavilion is indeed a bit abnormal." "Guys, I don't have time to argue with you here, believe it or not. If you talk in vain here, maybe a few hours later, after the blood sacrifice ceremony is completed and the sleeping demon strongman is awakened, he will come I¡¯m afraid no one here will be able to leave alive.¡± As Su Han spoke, the Electric Feather Escape was deployed, directly breaking through the defensive circle of the four people. The speed was so fast that they couldn't even react at all. "Your Excellency, stay!" Luo Fu Ke shouted hurriedly. Suddenly, Su Han paused and pointed his fingertips. A slice of the Milky Way turned into an astonishing streamline, slashing directly at Mr. Hua Yue on the side. Young Master Hua Yue also reacted very quickly. With a sweep of the fan in his hand, a layer of defense directly blocked this terrifying finger force. "You guys, don't listen to this kid's monstrous words to deceive the public!" Mr. Hua Yue was furious. He rolled up his fan and whipped up a terrible strong wind, which rolled toward Su Han gloomily. Su Hanlian laughed, used the Lightning Escape again, and disappeared from the spot with a hiss. Everyone was stunned, watching Su Han disappear without a trace. Suddenly, Mr. Hua Yue¡¯s ears twitched and his fan flapped continuously to protect him. The next moment, crackling gas explosions continued to explode in the void. In front of Mr. Hua Yue, the brutal finger forces were like countless silver snakes, flying and intertwining in the void, like a big net, containing extremely strong strangulation power. Young Master Hua Yue was attacked continuously. If not,??His cultivation level is at the fourth level of Zun Realm, and he may have already suffered from the endless attacks. Seeing Mr. Hua Yue's awkward appearance, Grandma Jade Silkworm couldn't help but frown and asked Old Man Jinshi and Luofu Ke: "Are we just watching like this?" The old man Jin Shi asked back: "Who do you want to help?" "We were all invited by the master of Moyou Pavilion." Grandma Yucan hesitated. She had a subconscious resistance to Su Han's words. The reason is naturally because a large number of her jade silkworms were destroyed by Su Han, which made her instinctively hostile to Su Han. Luofu Ke said: "This matter is very strange. The origin of Mr. Hua Yue has always been a mystery. Don't you think it's strange? A young monk without a sect can cultivate to the fourth level of the Venerable Realm alone. Is your talent too strong?" "What do you mean?" Grandma Yucan couldn't help but ask. "When it comes to demons, we should not take it lightly. After all, the center of the Eternal City has fallen. No one can say for sure that there will be no demons in our fringe areas." Although Luofuke's attitude is not clear yet, he obviously has no intention of continuing to be an enemy of Su Han. The golden lion old man suddenly asked: "Then according to what you say, what should we do now?" "We should follow the young man and go in together to see what happens. If what the young man tells is not true, if we follow him, we will have many opportunities to deal with him at any time. If it is really related to the demon clan, then we, the human monks, cannot Stand back and watch.¡± The old man Jinshi nodded in agreement and looked at Grandma Jade Silkworm: "What Luofuke said makes sense. When it comes to the demon clan, we have to guard against it." Grandma Jade Silkworm's face was ugly: "You have to go on your own, I don't want to worry about this. Not to mention that the demons have no interest in us backcountry, even if there are really demons, what's the use of you taking care of it? Eternity There are a large number of demons in the core area of ????the city. If you are interested in taking care of it, go ahead and take care of it!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,781: Battle with Young Master Hua Yue You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Young Master Hua Yue never expected that this young man, whom he looked down upon completely, with only half a step of respect, could suppress him and beat him. After all, Mr. Huayue is also a strong man at the fourth level of the Zun Realm. In addition, he has acquired some secret methods of the demon clan, so his combat effectiveness is among the best among the four. He originally thought that as long as he personally took action, it would be absolutely easy to win over this young man who was half a step above the level of respect. However, once he got his hands on it, he realized that he was too naive. Not only is this Half-Step Master Realm not easy to deal with, but it actually suppresses him to death. Su Han's current cultivation level is only one layer of window paper that has not been pierced before he reaches the Zun realm. When it comes to actual combat effectiveness, the fourth level of respect is also in a state of distress in front of Su Han. Of course, Mr. Huayue didn¡¯t use his real trump card at this moment. It's not that he doesn't want to use it, but that he's afraid of it. Now the Golden Lion Old Man and Luo Fu Ke are in a neutral state and have not joined the battle. And once Mr. Hua Yue used the devil's methods and exposed the fact that he joined the demons, Su Han would not be the only one Mr. Hua Yue had to face. The Golden Lion Old Man and Luofu Ke will definitely attack Mr. Hua Yue in turn. Under Su Han's pressure, Mr. Hua Yue also felt in danger. "No, if you continue like this, you will be dragged to death by this kid." Mr. Hua Yue's handsome face has turned pale at this moment, with a hint of ferocity flashing across his face. At this point, we can¡¯t control that much anymore. Young Master Huayue secretly activated his magic power, and his pale face suddenly emitted a strange and terrifying flush, as if he was drunk. Rays of red light were constantly flickering on and off on the surface of his body, which looked extremely strange. And the meridians all over his body also became active during the surge of red light. The meridians swelled very thickly, and a terrifying and murderous aura crazily emanated. Su Han saw this, as if he expected it, and smiled sarcastically: "Did the fox's tail finally show up?" Mr. Hua Yue stared, the strange red light gradually faded from his body, and Mr. Hua Yue's aura at this moment was more than one level stronger than before. It¡¯s just that the face is extremely pale, as if it were a dead person, without any blood at all, and only filled with endless gloom. This situation shocked the three people: Old Man Jinshi, Luofu Ke and Grandma Jade Silkworm. "Could it be that this guy has really joined the demon clan?" Luo Fuke murmured to himself, his expression solemn and his eyes full of vigilance. The old man Jinshi also frowned, looking very surprised at this scene. "Boy, don't even think about leaving alive today!" Mr. Huayue smiled strangely, and his tone suddenly became extremely cold. Hearing the voice of Mr. Hua Yue, Grandma Jade Silkworm got goosebumps all over her body. She frowned and muttered: "You two, I'm sorry that I have no interest in getting involved in the right and wrong here, so let's go ahead!" Grandma Yucan obviously realized that she was involved in an incident that she shouldn't have been involved in. At this moment, seeing Master Hua Yue being very strange, she felt a little afraid in her heart. Her first thought was to leave the place where this was right and wrong. Before the Golden Lion Old Man and Luofu Ke could say anything, Grandma Jade Silkworm had turned into a stream of light and shot towards the outside of the mountain range. Luo Fuke shook his head: "Grandma Jade Silkworm is quite capable, but unfortunately she is a solitary person after all." The golden lion old man sighed, but did not comment on anything. However, not long after Grandma Yucan left, a blood-curdling scream came from the distance. Listening to this voice, it was clearly made by Grandma Yucan. This scream was extremely cruel, and I don¡¯t know what kind of horrific thing happened to make a perverse and strong person like Grandma Yucan scream like this. "What's going on?" The old man Jin Shi frowned. Mr. Hua Yue laughed loudly: "Want to leave? It's too late! The Demon Emperor is coming soon, and all lives that enter the area of ??this formation will become sacrifices to the Demon Emperor. Now that the formation has been closed, all There is no way out for people anymore! Hahaha" As soon as these words came out, the expressions of the old man Jinshi and Luo Fuke changed drastically. Su Han, on the other hand, seemed to have everything as expected: "The demons have revealed their true colors. You two, why are you hesitating? Are you waiting for the demons to devour you before you take action?" Young Master Hua Yue said with a ferocious smile: "The arrival of the Demon Emperor is unstoppable. Once this is done, the Demon Clan will be in a continuum of seven stars in the Eternal City! By then, the Demon Clan army will be able toThe body descends and sweeps across the human territory! What kind of divine realm and what kind of barrier seal can't stop the iron hoof of the demon army! When the time comes, you despicable humans will just wait to die! " The power of seven stars in a row? The old man Jinshi and Luofu couldn't help but look at each other. Although they didn't quite understand what Mr. Hua Yue said, but judging from that tone, once this demon emperor was resurrected, the meaning would definitely not be just a powerful demon clan. Resurrection is so simple. Luo Fu Ke immediately said to the old man Jin Shi: "Senior Jin Shi, this matter is extraordinary, you and I cannot neglect it." The old man Jinshi also nodded repeatedly and said: "Let's take action together!" Although Luofu Ke and Old Golden Lion planned to take action, their performances were still different. Luo Fu Ke obviously planned to give it all. The old man, Golden Lion, obviously still had reservations and was unwilling to fight with all his strength, leaving some leeway. Su Han naturally noticed the difference between the two people, but he didn't say anything. In this case, it may be a wise choice for the Golden Lion old man to have reservations. ¡°After all, since each other doesn¡¯t know the details, and there are demons and monsters present, those shrewd people will keep a secret, which is more conducive to self-protection at critical moments. Su Han did not expect that this Luo Fu Ke would be so passionate, which made people admire him with admiration. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Master Hua Yue, Master Huayue, the whole body is also filled with demonic energy, and the violent demonic energy forms a kind of evil demon cloud, with extremely strong impact. Including the speed, it has also improved a lot. Su Han reminded: "You two, be careful, don't let this evil demon cloud impact your consciousness sea. You only need to harass and attack him. I will deal with this demon monster." Hearing Su Han's greeting, the golden lion old man was even more eager. He is still very afraid of this evil demon cloud, knowing that this thing is extremely corrosive. "Once this thing erodes the essence of my consciousness, I might become the puppet of this demon clan monster. Luofu Ke, on the other hand, was still a little worried when he heard what Su Han said. I am worried that Su Han is not strong enough, and I am afraid that Su Han will not be able to protect him. Therefore, although Luo Fu Ke restrained himself a little, his attack was still very ruthless and he did not hold back much. Su Han saw this, and his impression of Luofu Ke also improved. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,782 The Rampant Young Master Hua Yue You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Su Han is not afraid of any evil clouds. In the final analysis, this Yin evil demon cloud is still a kind of poison, but its corrosive ability is much more powerful than ordinary poisons. Su Han's physique is invulnerable to all poisons and is not affected by this evil cloud at all. At this moment, Su Han was still attacking with his bare hands. He did not invoke the Phantom Ice Sunflower or sacrifice the Seven Kills Statue. Although the Phantom Ice Sunflower and the Seven Kills Statue are not ordinary divine objects, the Yin evil cloud is too corrosive, and Su Han does not want them to be affected by the Yin evil cloud. " However, Su Han has many magical powers. If he doesn't use the Phantom Ice Sunflower and the Seven Kills Statue, he has other ways. During the continuous attacks of Galaxy Cutting, Su Han launched the Tianhe Glazed Tower and threw it into the wind. During the golden light, the Tianhe Glazed Tower swelled in the wind, and in the blink of an eye it turned into a giant tower with a height of a hundred feet. Su Han's hand tactics were activated one after another, and the violent golden magnetic storm rolled in, constantly leading to Young Master Hua Yue. As Su Han's strength continues to increase, and the development and utilization of the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower continues to increase, the power of this golden magnetic storm has also increased significantly. The terrible storm swept over and formed a terrible devouring power. Even though Mr. Hua Yue was now demonized, he still did not dare to take it lightly. ???????????????????????????????????????????????"Boy, where do you come from? To have such a treasure? Tell me your origins!" Su Hanlian laughed: "If you want to know my origin, you are not worthy!" Young Master Hua Yue roared angrily, with an extremely cruel look on his face: "I want you to die!" After activating the magic power and becoming demonized, Mr. Huayue's speed and attack power have increased by more than one level. But no matter how he improves, his methods are within Su Han's control. Su Han's body is invulnerable to all poisons, and he can't ignore Master Hua Yue's evil cloud. And his golden body of gods and demons ignored Young Master Huayue's close attack. Therefore, facing Mr. Hua Yue¡¯s violent appearance, Su Han didn¡¯t feel much pressure. The Golden Lion Old Man and Luo Fu Ke were very surprised when they saw that Su Han managed to survive against the rampaging Young Master Hua Yue. "However, Su Han's martial arts insight is absolutely outstanding. ??????????????????????????????????????????]????????????????????????????????????????????????]???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out Out Out: After seeing Young Master Huayue suddenly swaying and turning into a demonic cloud, Su Han felt a little wary when he was about to pounce. Su Han suddenly saw Master Hua Yue¡¯s flapping trajectory, his heart moved, and he shouted: ¡°You two, be careful!¡± While speaking a warning, Su Han repeatedly performed hand gestures, drawing out the power of golden spirits from the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda, blocking them between Young Master Hua Yue, the Golden Lion Old Man, and Luofu Ke. With the binding power of this golden spirit, it is obviously not possible to completely restrain Mr. Huayue, but it can still play a somewhat restraining role. Old Man Jinshi and Luo Fuke, under Su Han¡¯s reminder, also realized that Young Master Hua Yue¡¯s attack was actually targeting them. Fortunately, they were all experienced warriors. Although they were surprised by this unexpected situation, they were not completely panicked. The two of them used their physical skills to avoid the surrounding areas. In terms of speed, whether it is the Golden Lion Old Man or the Luo Fu Ke, their speed is actually on par with Young Master Hua Yue. However, after becoming a demon and going berserk, Master Huayue's speed at least doubled, and his advantage was very obvious. If it weren¡¯t for the power of the golden spirit that affected Young Master Hua Yue¡¯s speed, this sudden attack would have probably killed them. Being pounced by this Yin evil cloud, the Yin evil invasion can almost demonize them in a short time, thus becoming the puppets of Mr. Hua Yue. How could Su Han not see the wishful thinking of Mr. Hua Yue? This guy clearly wants to demonize the Golden Lion Old Man and Luofu Ke, so that he can turn the situation he is currently facing from using less to fight more into a situation of using more to fight less. In that case, the situation will be very difficult for Su Han. "Both of you, please step back. This person's demonic state will not last long. The demonic state burns blood and essence to fight, injuring the enemy a thousand times and damaging yourself eight hundred." Su Han has also had several experiences fighting against demons in this life. Coupled with the accumulation of knowledge in his previous life, he still understands the methods of demons very well. Knowing that Mr. Hua Yue is not of demon blood, he only obtained some demon skills and managed to demonize himself. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This approach can certainly improve combat effectiveness by a lot.? But this kind of combat effectiveness obviously cannot last long. Of course, if you practice the demonic skills to a very pure level, your body will continue to be demonized, completely integrating with the demonic skills and becoming a complete demonic bloodline. However, this Young Master Hua Yue obviously hasn¡¯t reached that level yet. If he is a strong man with pure demon blood, he can defeat at least three or four human monks of the same level. With Master Huayue's fourth level cultivation, he can definitely kill the Golden Lion Old Man and Luofu Ke easily. At Su Han¡¯s reminder, the old man Golden Lion immediately retreated far away and said, ¡°Brother Luofu, let¡¯s raid the formation for him!¡± Luofu Ke said: "Brother Jinshi, this guy has become a demon. If we are too afraid to move forward, how can he take down this guy by himself? Besides, it seems that the mastermind of this matter is the master of Moyou Pavilion. This Young Master Huayue is just a lackey! He can¡¯t even take down a lackey, and when the master of Moyou Pavilion comes, we will have no chance of surviving!¡± Luo Fu Ke¡¯s words made the old man Jin Shi feel secretly awe-inspiring. "Brother Jinshi, the way out is now blocked. Either we will be like Grandma Jade Silkworm and be brutally murdered. Or we will have to fight to the end!" At this time, Su Han felt angry when he saw that Young Master Hua Yue still wanted to attack the Golden Lion Old Man and Luofu Ke. ??The Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower was activated to its limit, and the violent golden power surged down like the water of the Nine Heavens Galaxy. Su Han used his hand skills to draw out two golden powers and shot them at the Golden Lion Old Man and Luofu Ke. The two people were also shocked when they saw two golden lights suddenly shooting at them. "You two, don't worry, I will give you some protection." Su Han reminded. Hearing this, the old man Jinshi hesitated. But Luo Fuke nodded: "Okay, then I will thank you little friend for your generous action!" Su Han urged the golden light to roll around Luo Fuke's body, forming strange lines. After a while, it turned into a defense like golden armor. The power of this defense is extraordinary. At least, it is definitely enough to withstand the impact of the Yinsha Demonic Cloud once. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,783 The surprise of two strong men You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Young Master Huayue saw this, he was also furious: "Boy, you are really nosy enough!" Su Hanhan smiled coldly: "Demon clan evildoers, they are about to die, but they still don't realize it!" While speaking, Su Han had already activated three statues of Seven Kills. The three ferocious statues, like three cannonballs, hit Mr. Hua Yue hard. Su Han didn¡¯t summon the Seven Kills Statue just now because the main consideration was that the Seven Kills Statue might be corroded by the Yin Evil Cloud. But now, Su Han mobilized the power of the golden spirit to continuously deploy defenses on these three statues of Seven Kills. In addition, the so-called erosion of the Seven Kills Statue is only superficial. The most terrifying thing about the Yinsha Demonic Cloud is that it can easily invade people's spiritual consciousness and turn them into puppets of the demon clan. And the statue of Seven Kills is not human at all, so it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of invasion of spiritual consciousness it is. Therefore, the most terrifying aspect of the Yin Sha Demonic Cloud is in vain in front of the Seven Kills Statue. As a result, Mr. Huayue was in a very aggrieved situation, almost completely passive and being beaten. The three Seven Kills statues were not polite to Mr. Hua Yue at all. They punched Mr. Hua Yue continuously and hit him hard. Even though Mr. Huayue is already very fast, these seemingly ordinary fists can always hit him continuously. Under the violent siege of the three Seven Kills statues, Mr. Huayue used many methods in succession, but none of them was effective against this unreasonable attack on the Seven Kills statues. Under the stunned gaze of the Golden Lion Old Man and Luofu Ke, Young Master Hua Yue was like a bereaved dog, being beaten by the three Seven Kills statues until he started to scream strangely. This frustrating way of fighting is destined not to last long. After barely holding on for a moment, Young Master Huayue was somewhat willing to back down. However, under the suppression of Tianhe Glazed Tower, Mr. Hua Yue is destined to be unable to display his speed. No matter how he fled, the power of the Tianhe Glazed Tower's golden essence always suppressed him to death. In addition, Su Han used Galaxy Slice from time to time to harass him, which only forced Young Master Hua Yue to almost vomit blood. "Boy, if you are really a good man, put away these crooked magic weapons and let us have a fair fight!" Mr. Huayue was furious and screamed again and again. Su Han would naturally not be able to agree to such an innocent request. Even Golden Lion Old Man and Luofu Ke felt that Mr. Hua Yue was extremely shameless. You yourself have taken refuge in the demon clan and performed demonic arts. How dare you say that other people's magic weapons are evil? No one else is allowed to use it? Su Hanlian laughed: "Master Hua Yue, you are just a minion of the demon clan. I have no time to waste my time on you. This is your last struggle, wake up!" While Su Han was talking, thousands of golden lights suddenly poured out from the river glazed tower that day. The golden light continued to flow down, just like the most spectacular waterfall, making the old man Golden Lion and Luofu Ke stunned. This waterfall-like golden light enveloped Mr. Hua Yue tightly. Under the constant beatings of the Seven Kills Statue, Young Master Hua Yue's mental energy and physical strength were already not in the best condition. Now that he was enveloped by the power of the golden essence that was stimulated to the limit, it was as if he was wrapped in golden mud and he could not break free at all. No. Seeing this terrifying power of the golden spirit, even the Golden Lion Old Man and Luofu Ke couldn't close their mouths. At first, they were a little confused that the master of Moyou Pavilion sent them to hunt down this young man. Now that they saw Su Han's true strength, they realized how ignorant they were in their previous incomprehension and contempt. After Master Hua Yue was transformed into a demon, his combat power has been at an all-time high. He originally thought he could easily deal with this mysterious young man who was half a step above the realm. But he didn¡¯t expect that a series of calculations would be easily resolved by the other party. Just when Mr. Hua Yue was in a hurry, the golden light turned and formed a vortex storm. The next moment, Young Master Huayue's body was quickly drawn in like a leaf. The golden light was like a millstone. After it involved Mr. Hua Yue, it just grinded up and down, and a fierce cry immediately came from the golden light. The next moment, blood splattered everywhere! Before Young Master Hua Yue¡¯s miserable screams ended, his body was crushed into pieces. Not even a single bone was left intact. It was completely ground to ashes. The Golden Lion Old Man and Luofu Ke were also completely stunned when they saw Su Han forcefully strangled Young Master Hua Yue. "Tsk, tsk, it's too scary. This real strength is at least comparable to the fifth level of respect. What is the origin of this young man? Is itThose disciples of the major sects in the heartland? "Luofuke murmured. The old man Jinshi was also sweating on his forehead. Fortunately, he had not been stubborn before and had not insisted on getting along with this young man. Even if they join forces with Mr. Hua Yue, plus Grandma Jade Silkworm who has fallen before, four against one, it may be difficult to truly suppress this young man. Even worse, they will be the ones to suffer in the end. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the opponent's difficult statues, just talk about the binding golden light flowing out of the transparent tower, if they were opponents, they would not be able to think of any way to deal with it. "Moreover, the powerful attack power displayed by this young man's every move is even worse than them. Although they don¡¯t know how this young man practices, one thing is certain. This young man may not be considered to be at the half-step master level, but in terms of the level of martial arts, he is definitely far beyond them. Thinking of this, the old man Jinshi was also very happy. Fortunately, he didn't act recklessly before, and fortunately Luofu Ke was still calm. When Luofu Ke saw Mr. Huayue being strangled by Su Han, he was speechless for a long time. After a long time, he realized what he was doing and stepped forward to greet him. He clasped his fists respectfully and said, "My dear friend, you are really good at this. Thank you for your generous action. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid that a few of us would have become victims of the demons by now." Su Han had a good impression of Luofu Ke and smiled lightly: "If you don't rush to thank me now, we are not out of danger." The old man Jinshi also came over, trying hard to suppress the embarrassment in his heart, cupping his fists and saying: "I have lived such a long life in vain, and only today do I know what it means to be young and promising, and what it means to have a bright future. Alas! It's ridiculous for a few of us. ¡­¡± "You two, I won't say any more polite words." Su Han directly interrupted the golden lion old man, "The master of Moyou Pavilion joined the demon clan, which means that demon chaos has also begun to appear on the edge of the Eternal City. This place , maybe it¡¯s a stronghold of the Demon Clan. Listening to Mr. Hua Yue¡¯s tone just now, if they are allowed to succeed this time, what kind of momentum will they create? I think the consequences will be serious, right?¡± Luofu Ke also smiled bitterly and said: "I didn't understand it very well, but I can tell that if that demon emperor is revived this time, it seems that the consequences are far from being as simple as having one more demon emperor in the Eternal City." ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,784 The Demon Emperor is a Strong Man You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han nodded and asked: "You were supposed to escort a fake Moyou Pavilion Master to another place, why are you here again?" "Alas!" Luofu Ke sighed, "The people who escorted the fake Moyou Pavilion Master are also fake. Our eight real guardians all disguised themselves as ordinary warriors as agreed with the Moyou Pavilion Master in advance. When we came here, we were always ready. But we didn¡¯t expect that the master of Moyou Pavilion wanted to plot against us" Su Han nodded thoughtfully. Just as Luofu Ke said, the master of Moyou Pavilion tricked them here. He must have bad intentions and wanted to sacrifice them to the Demon Emperor as a blood sacrifice. Now that the outer formation has been completely closed, people from the outside can't get in, and people inside can't get out either. Thinking of this, Su Han was secretly glad. The master of Moyou Pavilion still underestimated his speed and sent these four people to intercept him, but it was still a step too late. He had already sent Xu Jing out. Otherwise, if he were a step later, he would not be able to send Xu Jing out of the formation. Seeing Su Han¡¯s serious look, the old man Jinshi couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°My friend, is this entire barren mountain area already controlled by the demons?¡± Luo Fu Ke also had a questioning look on his face. Obviously, he was also extremely curious about this question. Su Han shook his head: "I don't know much about the specific situation. I only know that even if the master of Moyou Pavilion is not the manipulator behind the scenes, he must be one of the masterminds. By the way, do you know how many people came in this time? ?¡± "We were arranged to stand by in a remote place, just waiting for the order from the master of Moyou Pavilion. As for how many people came in, we didn't know anything." Luo Fuke shook his head blankly. Su Han guessed the same, but according to his speculation, there were at least sixty or seventy people entering the formation, and they were all powerful men at the second level of the Zun Realm or above. With so many strong men, even if they just let the demons swallow the life essence, the strength of the demons will increase a lot. What's more, there is still some blood sacrifice to be performed. This kind of blood sacrifice is usually done to awaken some sleeping ancient demon master. Su Han is no stranger to this kind of blood sacrifice ritual. When the Bone Demon Lord was resurrected in the wilderness, he used similar methods. And this time, according to what Mr. Hua Yue said, he wanted to awaken some powerful demon emperor. This is enough to make Su Han feel that the situation is serious. A strong Demon Emperor is a strong Emperor who is equivalent to a human being. In the Eternal City, there are definitely not many powerful people in the Imperial Realm. There are only those first-level forces in the core area, and each force can have two or three Imperial Realms. For example, the Red Moon Sect had three emperor-level experts in Su Han¡¯s previous life. Two hundred years later, it is not known whether the number will increase. As for this fringe area, it is impossible for a powerful person in the imperial realm to exist. The most important thing is that the fighting power of the demons themselves is very strong, and the powerful ancient demon emperors, who have been baptized by the fire of ancient wars, have a different fighting power. A strong ancient demon emperor can conservatively estimate to be able to deal with two to three human emperors. Once this demon emperor is reborn, he will definitely be able to sweep across the edge of the Eternal City. Even for the current situation in the core area of ??the Eternal City, it is also a great threat. What's more, judging from the tone of Mr. Hua Yue, the rebirth of the Demon Emperor can create a seven-star chain that can allow a large number of demons to descend directly on the Eternal City. In the several demonic chaos Su Han encountered in this life, the demons did not come directly, but through quite complicated means to resurrect one or two powerful demons. And these two powerful demons will subdue the human monks, brand them as demons, and become their minions. Even including the restoration of the demons in the Eternal City, Su Han guessed that it should be in this form. There are not many strong demons themselves, and most of them are human minions who have been conquered by the demons. These human minions are the main force of the demons. Components. As for what Mr. Huayue said about the direct arrival of a large number of demons, Su Han was not very clear about the form in which they arrived. "However, if a large number of demons really come directly, then the Eternal City will be completely finished. The real army of demons is different from the human monks who take refuge in the demons. They are real bloodthirsty demons, and they naturally have a natural desire to kill. It is not an exaggeration to say that wherever the demon army goes, there will be no grass growing and bones everywhere. Furthermore, can the defensive barrier set up by the Divine Realm against the Eternal City withstand the iron hooves of the demon army?Housing is still a problem. If the barrier cannot resist However, Su Han knew that the situation might not be as bad as he thought. First of all, it is impossible for a strong Demon Emperor to recover from the ancient seal and return to its peak strength all at once. In other words, the newly revived Demon Emperor is relatively weak. Therefore, there is the step of collecting sacrifices for blood sacrifice. The more blood sacrifices and the higher the level, the more beneficial it will be for the Demon Emperor to recover his strength. This is probably why Moyou Pavilion has attracted so many powerful people in the Zun Realm. With the strength and connections of the master of Moyou Pavilion, it is naturally impossible to deceive the emperor-level experts to come. The master of Moyou Pavilion and below the sixth level is the limit of what the master of Moyou Pavilion can do. From Su Han's point of view, if there is a glimmer of hope in the current situation, this glimmer of hope is that when the Demon Emperor just recovered and had not yet begun to use those powerful people to perform blood sacrifices, his strength was still relatively weak and had not recovered to the level of Peak strength. ?????????? This period of time before the powerful Demon Emperor has recovered his peak strength is the glimmer of hope. If we can seize this opportunity, then this game may not be impossible to break. On the side of Old Man Jinshi, thinking that the way out is now completely blocked, Old Man Jinshi is also very anxious. "Little friend, now that the roads in and out are blocked, won't we all become the devil emperor's meal sooner or later?" There was a trace of decadence in the tone of the golden lion old man that even he himself could not easily detect. But Luofu Ke asked: "What kind of magical power does Mr. Huayue's evil cloud have? If we encounter that evil cloud again, how can we resist it?" Su Han said: "It is difficult for human beings to resist this Yin evil cloud. You just need to pay attention. Do not be pounced on by the Yin evil cloud under any circumstances, and try to protect your own sea of ??consciousness. This Yin evil cloud is in the demonic world." Among the tribe¡¯s methods, it can be considered a very aggressive one.¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,785 The Huge Abyss You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There are many branches of the demon clan, the Yin Demon Cloud, which is a method belonging to the Yin Demon lineage. The Yin Demon lineage has extremely strong evil aura. In terms of bloodthirsty, it is no less brutal than the Blood Demon lineage. It is even more ferocious than the Blood Demon lineage. Since Su Han was reborn in this life, he has encountered blood demons in the secret realm of Tianhe, shark demons, and bone demons in the wilderness. Unexpectedly, I encountered a difficult lineage of Yin demons here. "Okay, you two, although this place has been blocked, there is always a glimmer of hope in any desperate situation. However, this glimmer of hope needs to be found by those who are willing to do it themselves." Su Han finished speaking meaningfully, without further delay, turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the void. A glimmer of hope? The old man with the golden lion looked puzzled, while the Luofu guest looked thoughtful. "Brother Luofu, I didn't expect that we were all deceived by the master of Moyou Pavilion. This time it was really a big deal." The old man Jinshi sighed, "If I can escape from birth this time, I will never participate in similar incidents again in the future. ¡± Luofu Ke smiled bitterly and said: "I hope a miracle will happen. However, as the little friend just said, miracles need to be found by those who are willing to do so. If you wait here, you will definitely not be able to wait for life." "Looking for it? How to find it?" The old man Jinshi was extremely depressed. "That guy's words are specious and confusing. I think he is being alarmist?" Luo Fu Ke shook his head: "I don't think so. If he wants to be detrimental to us, there is no need to be alarmist. Moreover, with his strength, there is no need to pull us into his camp. Since he does not want to harm us, he is not asking for anything from us. , then there is no need to be alarmist.¡± Luofu Ke¡¯s analytical ability is better than that of the Golden Lion Old Man. "No matter what, I decided to go in and have a look. If you know yourself and your enemy, you may have a chance of survival." Luofuke made his own decision. The old man Jinshi hesitated for a moment, but did not agree. Instead, he said: "Brother Luofu, the closer you get inside, the closer you are to the place of right and wrong. If you choose to go in, won't you deliver the meat to your door yourself?" Luofu Ke said sternly: "Now that the formation has been closed, since there is no way out, there is not much difference if it is closer to the inside or closer to the outside. If the Demon Emperor is really resurrected, is it safe to stay closer to the outside?" The old man Jinshi looked ugly: "That's better than having it delivered to your door yourself, right?" "Not necessarily. If we all go in and work together, a single spark can start a prairie fire, and maybe we can stop the master of Moyou Pavilion. I think that young man must be going to stop the master of Moyou Pavilion." Luofuke said. . "He?" The old man Jinshi was still a little angry, "If he is really that great, why didn't he invite us to go with him just now?" "Perhaps he doesn't see our strength?" Luo Fuke smiled bitterly. After all, they didn't help at all in the battle just now. "Hmph! After all, he is only a half-step master. If he didn't have many treasures on his body, it would not be so easy for him to deal with Mr. Hua Yue!" The old man Jinshi snorted coldly, "He seems so high-sounding, I'm sure he is too. Selfish." Luo Fu Ke was a little dissatisfied with the words of the old man Jin Shi, and said: "Brother Jin Shi, he saved our lives after all, why don't we talk behind our backs?" The golden lion old man looked hesitant: "Brother Luofu, if you must go in, then please forgive me for not accompanying you." Seeing the other party's behavior, Luo Fu Ke also knew that different people should not work together. He sighed softly, clasped his fists and said: "In that case, let's part ways. Anyway, the task of being a protector for the master of Moyou Pavilion no longer exists. , we are no longer partners." Luofuke's tone also became cold. Obviously, he was a little disappointed with the lack of responsibility of the old man Jinshi. Based on the current performance of the Golden Lion Old Man, it is not much different from Grandma Jade Silkworm. Seeing the demons wreaking havoc, they don't even have the courage to go in to investigate. It is difficult for such a person to gain the respect of Luo Fu Ke. ¡­¡­ At this time, Su Han had already learned from the information from the Purple Gold King Bee that there was a deep valley more than eighty miles northwest from here, where many people gathered. There is a huge abyss in the deep valley, and the strong fire energy seems to come from that area. "Just go there." At this moment, Su Han was also flying towards that area without stopping. Many monks were seen along the way, and some even tried to attack him. However, at the speed of Su Han's lightning escape, they couldn't even make a sneak attack.There is no chance. After a while, Su Han arrived near the abyss. That abyss is indeed very huge, and people can't help but be surprised that there is such a huge abyss here. At this moment, around the abyss, there are a total of one or two hundred monks, all of whom are strong in the realm of respect. "These people are all staring at the bottom of the abyss, with fanatical greed in their eyes. It seemed as if there was something driving them crazy beneath the abyss. Su Han was not in a hurry to get closer, but was far away from the periphery. It's not that he doesn't want to get close, it's that there are twenty or thirty powerful people around here who are controlling the area and won't let strangers get close at all. Su Han has no doubt that unless he has the power to intimidate, if he tries to get close, he will definitely be attacked by these people. Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness is powerful and his sensitivity is super strong. He could even sense that there was a very abundant power beneath the abyss. This power seemed to be the source of the fire attribute energy. "It seems that these people are really here for the fire attribute treasure. It can produce such pure energy. This treasure is definitely not simple. But, what kind of treasure is this?" Su Han was also curious. He is now almost certain that this treasure is really a treasure bred in this area, and is not a deceit created by the demons. After all, such pure energy cannot be achieved by the demons¡¯ blinding methods. In other words, this place is a stronghold for the resurrection of powerful demons, but this fire attribute treasure is also real. ¡°Perhaps because this fire attribute treasure is real, there is the basis for the layout of the master of Moyou Pavilion. Without such treasures, it would not have been possible to attract so many powerful people here. "People die for money, and birds die for food." Su Han shook his head secretly, looking at the crazy monks from a distance, and there was not much sympathy in his heart. Su Han found it unbelievable that these people were so lively. Could it be that none of them doubted the master of Moyou Pavilion? "After all, they came after the master of Moyou Pavilion. Now the real master of Moyou Pavilion has not shown up. They are so fanatical, don't they have any suspicion?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,786 Vice Lord Lu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Su Han didn't know the specific origins of these people, they were nothing more than the Lord's Mansion of the Red Dragon Territory, as well as strong men from the three major forces of the Red Dragon Territory. Perhaps there were also some strong people with other backgrounds who had heard the news mixed in among them. Although Su Han didn't have statistics, he could roughly calculate at a glance that there were at least eight or nine forces here. However, these eight or nine forces seem to have reached an agreement and will no longer accept anyone else into this place. In other words, they have reached an internal agreement. Only people like them are allowed to compete here. If there are any latecomers, everyone must reject them with all their strength. However, with the closure of the outer formation, no latecomers will enter. As a result, these people started to quarrel among themselves. Everyone wants to occupy the most advantageous position and get first-hand benefits. As a result, they started shouting among themselves. "Why? Why do you, Feilong Pavilion, have to occupy the most advantageous position?" A strong man shouted. "That's right, it's a fair competition for everyone now. Don't be too arrogant in Feilong Pavilion! Be careful of being attacked by a group!" "Hmph! Who do you think you are? You look so cool, you are not from the three major forces at all, are you? You are not from the three major forces, how dare you make a fuss here?" A strong man from Feilong Pavilion stared coldly. The second person to speak. "Everyone, listen to me! We in Feilong Pavilion have no intention of being enemies with you. However, we in Feilong Pavilion are the first ones to arrive here. We occupy a favorable position because we came early! We are not trying to dominate everyone. Come on. There¡¯s always this first-come, first-served rule, right?¡± The strong man from Feilong Pavilion said, "I think that since the people here are basically from the Red Dragon Territory, then the three strongest forces in the Red Dragon Territory are none other than Feilong Pavilion. The Leiyin Sect and the Liusha Sect. We, the three major forces, should occupy a dominant position, right?" I have to say, this person is very eloquent. In some words, even the psychology of other people had the psychology of the enemy, and by the way, the other two major forces were attracted to suppress the others. A strong man from the Leiyin Sect immediately echoed: "That's right. People who do not belong to the three major forces must either obey our command or ask you to leave!" A monk from the Liusha Sect also spoke: "I propose that our three major forces join forces to clear out some of the stray people who have sneaked in." "What do you mean by miscellaneous people? We are here on behalf of the Red Dragon Lord's Mansion. You three major forces are strong. How can you be stronger than the Red Dragon Lord's Mansion?" The person who said this was none other than the Pavilion Master of Moyou Pavilion. The strongest among the twelve guardians invited was Mr. Cai sent by the Red Dragon Lord! Su Han was able to pass the formation because it was Mr. Cai who let him in. Mr. Cai¡¯s cultivation has reached the sixth level of respect. When these powerful men spoke, they immediately suppressed the arrogance of those people just now. "Mr. Cai, we all respect you for your high moral character. However, forgive our ignorance, we have never heard that you, Mr. Cai, belong to the lord." "Yes, I have never heard of this before. How can people believe it when you suddenly say this?" People from the three major forces spoke out one after another. Obviously, they are a little afraid of the Red Dragon Lord, but it does not mean that they are afraid of any representative sent by the Red Dragon Lord. In the face of absolute interests, unless the Red Dragon Lord is here personally, it is almost impossible for them to voluntarily give up their interests. Mr. Cai smiled indifferently, as if the reaction to these three major forces was expected. His gaze was long-winded, and he glanced sideways, his eyes full of meaning. "Deputy Lord Lu, since the three major forces have said so, it will be unjustifiable if you don't come forward!" What? The people from the three major forces were all stunned. Not far from Mr. Cai, a middle-aged man with an average appearance suddenly laughed: "Since Mr. Cai's face is not easy to use, I have no choice but to come forward in person." ¡°As he said this, the man¡¯s face changed, revealing a completely different face. At the same time, he raised his arms and ripped open the outer layer of clothing, revealing a luxurious red robe with dragon patterns. The faces of all the powerful men present changed at the same time, it turned out to be Vice Lord Lu! This person is the deputy of the Lord of the Red Dragon Territory. He is extremely powerful in the Red Dragon Territory. He can almost be said to be the second in command of the Red Dragon Territory. In terms of martial arts cultivation, he is not even inferior to the Red Dragon Lord himself. It¡¯s just that this person is the brother-in-law of the lord of Red Dragon Territory, so he has no regard for the position of lord.There is nothing wrong with him, he has always been in front of this deputy lord. When Vice Lord Lu appeared, the expressions of the representatives of the three major forces changed drastically. The three major forces came this time with high-level officials, and their top leaders did not take action personally. Precisely because the leader did not take action personally, they lacked the confidence to speak in front of Vice Lord Lu. For a moment, the representatives of the three major forces were speechless and looked at each other, all extremely depressed. "Everyone, I am here for the great cause of the Red Dragon Territory. Since you are all from the Red Dragon Territory, you should assist me in digging for treasures. Only when the Lord's Mansion of the Red Dragon Territory is revitalized can the Red Dragon Territory be revitalized." "Vice Lord Lu, are you hiding it too deeply?" The strong man from Feilong Pavilion said in a depressed tone. "If we knew that Vice Lord Lu was coming in person, why would we join in the fun?" "This battle for treasures should be based on luck. If Vice Lord Lu swallows it all in one breath, then we must have some soup, right?" Others have no right to speak at all. At this time, only those three major forces are qualified to say something. Vice Lord Lu laughed: "Okay, I make the decision. If the treasure is born, as long as the treasure belongs to the Lord's Mansion, all other derived treasures, you three major forces can share a share. As for other participating friends, it depends on the situation. Certainly¡­¡­" Speaking of this, Vice Lord Lu suddenly said in a condensed tone: "However, if there are people here who are not from our Red Dragon Leader, I'd be sorry. What happens here has nothing to do with you, or you just stand by and watch, Either leave here now." Vice Lord Lu¡¯s tone was also extremely domineering. As the strongest person present, he also has the qualification to give orders. As soon as these words came out, other powerful people in the Red Dragon Lord's Mansion stood beside Deputy Lord Lu one after another, adding fuel to Deputy Lord Lu's momentum. The strong men of the three major forces looked at each other, and they were obviously still a little unwilling. However, Deputy Lord Lu is here, and unless the top leaders of their three major forces are present, they do not have the courage to take action against Deputy Lord Lu. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,787 Su Han¡¯s strategy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, if you want to resist Vice Lord Lu, you will definitely have to fight to the death. People from the three major forces may have some hope of gaining an advantage by joining forces against the deputy lord of Shanglu and other powerful men in the lord's mansion. However, after a firefight, they had to kill everyone, including Vice Lord Lu. To kill Vice Lord Lu, let alone whether they have the strength, even if they have the strength, they may not have the courage! Once this matter is leaked out, the three major forces and the Red Dragon Lord's Mansion will turn against each other, and the Lord's Mansion will definitely take strong action against the three major forces. The three major forces may be able to fight against the Lord's Mansion if they join forces, but in the end both sides will suffer losses, which does no good to the three major forces. Thinking of this, the strong men of the three major forces were all dejected. Apparently, they also realized that they had no leverage at all. "Mr. Cai, please count the people present. If you find any faces that are not from the Red Dragon Territory, either ask them to leave. If they are unwilling to leave they will make enemies of all the powerful people in the Red Dragon Territory." Mr. Cai nodded quickly: "Yes." Su Han saw Mr. Cai counting people from a distance, and his heart moved, and he hurriedly greeted Mr. Cai: "Mr. Cai, I'm here, they won't let me in." Su Han previously captured a person from the Red Dragon Lord's Mansion and pretended to be that person. At this time, he also had an idea and took the initiative to greet Mr. Cai. Mr. Cai saw Su Han from a distance and frowned: "Xiao Zou, didn't you come very early? Where have you wandered around? Why are you here now?" Su Han gave a bitter smile: "Mr. Cai, forget it. I was ambushed along the way. I almost lost sight of Vice Lord Lu and Mr. Cai." Vice Lord Lu didn¡¯t take it seriously when he saw that there was another person on his side. After all, the person Su Han pretended to be was just a second-level respecter, a make-up guy at best. But when he heard that someone was ambushing the people in the Lord's Mansion, Deputy Lord Lu frowned: "Who ambushed you?" Su Han smiled bitterly and said, "Grandma Yucan, and Mr. Hua Yue! They are all members of the Pavilion Master of Moyou Pavilion." Although Su Han had no feelings for these people present, after all, they were still human lives. What's more, if these people really serve as sacrifices to the Demon Emperor, that's not what Su Han wants to see. Therefore, before these people get angry with each other, Su Han does not want these people to be kept in the dark and not be wary of the master of Moyou Pavilion. As long as you give these people a little reminder to be wary of the master of Moyou Pavilion, you can make them fight with each other and Su Han can benefit from it. Sure enough, when he heard the words "Mo You Pavilion Pavilion Master", Vice Lord Lu also frowned: "Mo You Pavilion Pavilion Master? Have any of you seen Mo You Pavilion Pavilion Master along the way?" Everyone shook their heads in confusion. Apparently, everyone had forgotten about the Pavilion Master of Mo You Pavilion. It was only then that they remembered that they came here after following the master of Moyou Pavilion. However, at this juncture, the master of Moyou Pavilion mysteriously disappeared. Vice Lord Lu¡¯s expression suddenly became suspicious: ¡°Xiao Zou, you said that Grandma Yucan and Master Hua Yue attacked you, but shouldn¡¯t these two people be here?¡± "My subordinates also find it strange that the master of Moyou Pavilion seems to be playing a big game. I guess he has some conspiracy. Otherwise, why would he hide and not show up at this time?" Su Han continued to guide. these people. Vice Lord Lu nodded, thoughtfully: "What the hell is this Moyou Pavilion Pavilion Master doing? I have received many reports saying that this Moyou Pavilion Pavilion Master has ulterior motives and intends to cause trouble. Sure enough, this This guy is hiding and unable to come out, there must be some conspiracy!" Mr. Cai also echoed: "Vice Lord, why don't you send some people to search?" Vice Lord Lu thought for a moment, but shook his head: "Forget it, this person's cultivation at the sixth level of the Supreme Realm is close to breaking through to the seventh level of the Supreme Realm. Most people would be looking for death. Let's not distract our strength, let's take care of the business here first. " Su Han cursed secretly when he heard what Deputy Lord Lu said. At the moment, he could only continue to throw out the news: "Sir, Deputy Lord, the formation coming in from the outside has been sealed. Now the way in and out is blocked. I have a hunch that all of us will be trapped by the Moyou Pavilion. The Lord has plotted against me." "What did you say?" When Vice Lord Lu heard this, his expression suddenly changed. "The roads in and out are blocked." Su Han repeated. ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not to mention Vice Lord Lu, even those from the three major forces, and Bo?Discoloration. Everyone is not a fool. What does it mean if all the passages in and out are blocked? It means that all of them are included in the calculation. It means that people are trying to catch turtles in a urn, and they must be caught in one fell swoop! It¡¯s just that how can a mere Moyou Pavilion master have such a big appetite? Are all the people from the lord's palace, the three major forces, and some other forces included? For a moment, everyone¡¯s expressions were extremely complicated. Vice Lord Lu also looked very solemn. He called Su Han over and asked, "Explain to me in detail what you encountered and what you saw." Su Han had already made a draft and said immediately: "My subordinates were attacked by Grandma Yucan and Master Huayue, but later, for some unknown reason, Grandma Yucan and Master Huayue fell out. Grandma Yucan lost to Huayue. Young Master, he wanted to escape, but he rushed to the edge of the formation and was swallowed directly by a force. The passage in and out of the formation was actually blocked by an unknown force." "Then Grandma Jade Silkworm was swallowed, and then what?" Vice Lord Lu had heard of Grandma Jade Silkworm's name, and knew that she was a powerful person at the fourth level of respect. "After swallowing it, there will be no signs of life. I'm afraid it's dead." Su Han said. "What about Mr. Huayue?" Vice Lord Lu asked again. "Mr. Hua Yue was seriously injured in the fight with Grandma Yucan. At the end of the crossbow, he was killed by his subordinates." Su Han said, "After my subordinates killed Mr. Hua Yue, they saw that the formation passage was blocked. If you dare to neglect, run over to join us immediately. In the end, these people block you outside and prevent your subordinates from coming in. If the deputy lord hadn't shown up, I'm afraid my subordinates wouldn't even have a chance to come in." Su Han¡¯s words were half true and half false, but he cleverly picked himself out and did not mention the demons at the same time. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t dare to mention the Demon Clan, but he was worried that after mentioning the Demon Clan, these people would collapse in panic, and each one of them would become a sacrifice to the Demon Emperor. "My lord, deputy lord, if all the passages in and out are blocked, then the master of Moyou Pavilion really has a huge appetite, right?" Mr. Cai couldn't help but said. Vice Lord Lu was also puzzled: "What does he want to do? Is it possible that he wants to catch us all in one go? Does he have such a big appetite?" Everyone was speechless, and for a moment, the atmosphere became a little solemn. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1788: Chaos at the scene You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Vice Lord Lu suddenly waved his hand, with a resolute look on his face: "Don't worry about the master of Moyou Pavilion for now. The soldiers will stop him, and the water will cover him. With so many people here, are we still afraid of his mere master of Moyou Pavilion? He acts like a coward and doesn't dare to take the lead, so how capable can he be?" Vice Lord Lu knew that what he said had no logic, but at this time, in order to boost morale, he could only say this. He also knew very well that there must be a conspiracy behind this matter. However, the top priority now is to get the treasure at the bottom of the abyss. Other things, no matter how important they are, must be put aside. Even though this is a trap and this treasure is a fishing bait for the master of Moyou Pavilion, the bait is so tempting. Even though Deputy Lord Lu knows it is a fishing bait, he must bite it. Because he had a hunch that this treasure was definitely not an ordinary treasure, but a treasure that could change the destiny of the Red Dragon Leader! If we can get this treasure, the Crimson Dragon Territory will surely become prosperous and prosperous in the future. It is not impossible to dominate the surrounding territories. "Mr. Cai, lead a group of people to guard the perimeter. As soon as the master of Moyou Pavilion appears, kill him without mercy!" Mr. Cai is also at the sixth level of Zun Realm, and has the same strength as the master of Moyou Pavilion. " If Mr. Cai is given some capable people, even if the master of Moyou Pavilion has three heads and six arms, he can still handle it. Vice Lord Lu's eyes were directed towards the three major forces: "Everyone, the master of Moyou Pavilion is plotting against us. This matter is related to everyone's life, death and interests. You three major forces must send some people to help. ?¡± On the other side of the three major forces, while they were hesitating, someone in the crowd suddenly said: "Vice Lord Lu, although I am just an independent member of the Red Dragon Territory, I feel that this matter is a bit strange." Vice Lord Lu¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Who are you?¡± The man smiled, but said: "I am a nobody, so don't mention it. However, I am a little curious, are the words of this little Zou necessarily credible?" Vice Lord Lu scolded: "My subordinates are loyal to me. It would be too clumsy for you to use this method to sow discord." "I have absolutely no intention of sowing discord. On the contrary, I am thinking about you, deputy lord. This Xiao Zou, among your subordinates, is not a powerful person, right? Even Mr. Hua Yue He is at the end of his strength, but he is still at the fourth level of the Zun Realm. How can he kill him in such a short period of time? Moreover, don¡¯t you think that his words are so cloudy that they cannot withstand scrutiny?¡± Su Han smiled faintly and looked at this person with deep eyes: "I am very curious. Did you see all my experiences along the way? Do you think it is so clear-cut?" Su Han seemed calm, but in fact he was secretly anxious. From the tone of this man's voice, it was obvious that he was here to cause trouble. He might be an accomplice of the master of Moyou Pavilion. "Hmph, do you dare to swear to heaven to prove that you really have no objection to Vice Lord Lu?" The man sneered. Su Han did not show weakness: "If you dare to swear to heaven that you are not the accomplice of the master of Mo You Pavilion, I will dare to swear to heaven that I have no different intentions." The man sneered: "You are so evasive, obviously you don't dare to swear." Su Han was anxious in his heart. At the same time, he also felt that Deputy Lord Nalu was looking at him with obvious suspicion. Sure enough, Vice Lord Lu suddenly said: "Since you two say that the other person has a ghost in his heart, why not make an oath together and I will be the witness. Xiao Zou, since you are indeed loyal to me, then you can take the oath first." Su Han secretly cursed the stupidity of Deputy Lord Lu: "Vice Lord, now is not the time to waste time on this. I can guarantee that if we are still wasting time here and taking the Lord of Moyou Pavilion lightly, I am afraid that there will not be much left today. I can leave this place alive!" The person who questioned Su Han sneered and said: "Vice-Lord, if you see that he is dodging and refusing to swear, there must be something wrong with him. I suggest that he be captured and tortured, and ask him who is behind the scenes. Who ordered him here? Maybe, we can get useful information from him, which will help us get out of here." Deputy Lord Nalu looked suspicious and walked towards Su Han: "Xiao Zou, it's not that I can't trust you. In this situation, I must ensure that every one of my subordinates is loyal. Or, you first swear to heaven, Or, I will ask you some things about the Lord's Mansion and see if you can answer them. As long as you prove that you have no problems, I guarantee that I will not treat you badly when the treasures are divided later." Seeing that Vice Lord Lu was stubborn, Su Han's inner anxiety suddenly turned into disappointment. His expression suddenly cooled down and he said calmly: "Vice Lord Lu, I can give you a piece of advice. If you waste time worrying about this again, you will definitely be the one who regrets it." Vice Lord Lu did not expect that the other party would suddenly use such a tone. I couldn't help but be stunned at the moment. At this moment, everyone¡¯s feet suddenly swayed. Then, everyone staggered, and the ground beneath their feet began to shake sharply. In the abyss under everyone's feet, there seemed to be an extremely strong force, like a volcano about to erupt, rumbling and swaying, with that kind of momentum, as if the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking. Suddenly, a series of round objects floated into the void above everyone's heads. Upon closer inspection, these objects turned out to be red-hot human skulls, which were very scary and eerie. There are twenty-four such skulls. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, these twenty-four skulls suddenly seemed to be alive, all seven orifices opened, and red streams of fire spewed out from the seven orifices, rolling down. With all seven orifices opened, more than a hundred fire streams from the twenty-four skulls shot down one after another like meteorites. Many strong men were hit by this terrifying fire stream on the spot. This stream of fire seems to have a strange corrosive power. Even if it just touches the body of these powerful men, it can instantly burn a large piece of it. If the person is hit by a stream of fire from the front, the body will basically be wiped out instantly. For a moment, the scene was in chaos. At this time, Su Han didn't care to talk to Vice Lord Lu, and immediately used Electric Feather Escape to hide. His speed is definitely top-notch among these people. Although those fire streams were dense, none of them could hit Su Han. But others are not so lucky. First, some of them were killed and injured by the fire stream. Then, these fire streams spread on the ground, forming a sea of ??fire, which continuously compressed their space. It¡¯s not like these strong men have never tried to escape. However, just a few steps after they escaped, they bumped into the edge of a formation. "What's going on? There is a formation here! Everyone, we are trapped by the formation!" ???????????????These strong men are all in a hurry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,789 Gray Sea of ??Fog You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, the streams of fire began to surround the abyss as the core, sweeping up and forming a vortex, and everyone was involved in this vortex airflow. Even Deputy Lord Lu could not escape from this powerful vortex airflow. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Su Han was also in the vortex. Although he was able to protect himself with his absolute speed, he couldn't escape from the vortex. For a moment, Su Han also secretly held the inheritance token of Tianyi Shrine in his hand. As long as there is a fatal crisis, no matter what the situation is, he will immediately use this token to teleport to Tianyi Shrine to achieve the purpose of escaping. However, the sweeping feeling of this vortex ended after a few breaths. The next moment, everyone fell into a thick gray fog. Afterwards, the suction of the vortex disappeared, and everyone regained their mobility. Everyone was shocked and began to look around. This thick gray fog gives people a strange and eerie feeling, which makes people feel uncomfortable and even creepy. In this thick mist, those who have not practiced the art of pupil can hardly see more than one foot away. ????????????? People who have practiced the pupil technique can only see a distance of ten feet around them at most. Even Su Han, if he didn't activate the evil eye with all his strength, could only see twenty or thirty feet at most. If you activate the evil eye with all your strength, you can see about sixty feet away. However, within the sixty-foot radius, there was still a thick gray fog, with nothing, not even a single plant or tree visible. ¡°As if suddenly, they entered a sea of ??emptiness and fog. Su Han was also surprised, but based on his spiritual observation, he felt that this should be a formation. "Otherwise, it's impossible not to see even a single bit of vegetation within sixty feet." "This must be a formation. This strange sea of ??fog must be controlled by the master of Moyou Pavilion." Su Han secretly guessed. Now that he holds the inheritance token of Tianyi Shrine in his hand, no matter how strong the restraint is, he can leave this place in an instant. However, Su Han did not interrupt and left now. His goal was very clear, which was to head for the fire attribute treasure under the abyss. It¡¯s just that the whirlpool just now seemed to have taken them away from the abyss, but it still seemed to be nearby and they didn¡¯t go far. How can we return to the abyss? Su Han wandered around the formation and explored everywhere. However, no matter how he used his spiritual consciousness to search, he always saw patches of thick gray fog. This made Su Han even more certain that this was definitely a formation. If you want to return to the abyss again, you must first break through the formation's blinding method. "It seems that it is not that easy to get that treasure." Su Han secretly said, "But, now that I am here, if I return empty-handed and let the Demon Emperor wake up and regain his peak strength, even if I leave, I will I feel unwilling to do so. As the saying goes, wealth can be found at risk. Even if I take a little risk, I will definitely get that treasure." Su Han is not blind and reckless, but he must try to improve his strength before heading to the Red Moon Sect's helm. Otherwise, even if you go there, you won't be able to do anything. For a time, Su Han also set a goal. Although the current of fire crushed some monks just now, those who were crushed were basically the weakest ones. Most of the powerful people are in this gray sea of ??fog. Moreover, this sea of ??gray fog did not completely separate them. For a time, everyone involuntarily started to make friends, and people with the same power began to cling to each other at this time. "Deputy Lord, it seems that we have really fallen into a trap." Mr. Cai said with a very solemn expression in front of Deputy Lord Lu. At this moment, Vice Lord Lu had no intention of caring about Xiao Zou just now. He snorted coldly and said: "The master of Moyou Pavilion has a really big appetite. Does he really think that he can suppress us with this sea of ??ghost mist?" Cai Lao sighed: "This fog sea is full of fog, and you can't even see the end. I just checked around and couldn't find the edge at all. I suspect that this may be a formation." "It's not maybe, it's just a formation at all!" Vice Lord Lu's eyesight is still very good. Mr. Cai's tone was complicated: "What does the master of Moyou Pavilion want to do? What good does he gain by catching us all in one fell swoop?"Vice Lord Lu cursed: "Who knows about the wolf's ambition? Maybe his goal is to overthrow the Lord's Mansion and become the new master of the Red Dragon Territory." "Sir Vice Lord, what should we do now?" asked another subordinate of the Lord's Mansion. Vice Lord Lu frowned and said: "Why are you anxious? This sea of ??fog will not kill people. The master of Moyou Pavilion is using the sea of ??fog to kill our fighting spirit. Don't panic, let alone get into trouble. Remember, as long as we don't If there is chaos, he will have no chance to plot against us." "Well, everyone listens to the deputy lord. We should stay in small groups, with fellow sects together, and keep each other's formations. As long as our formations are not chaotic, the master of Moyou Pavilion will not be able to break us! It's just a waste, we can waste it. Get up, but he may not be able to afford it!" Mr. Cai greeted loudly. "Hahaha" At this moment, a weird long laugh suddenly came from the void, "Mr. Cai, right? You really are becoming more naive as you get older." As soon as this voice came out, many people heard it. "It's the master of Moyou Pavilion!" For a time, many people recognized this voice. Hearing the voice of the master of Moyou Pavilion, Mr. Cai raised his eyebrows: "Master of Moyou Pavilion, we are all monks from the Red Dragon Territory. Don't you think your calculation is a bit excessive?" Su Han secretly shook his head when he heard Mr. Cai say this. ???????? This Mr. Cai is indeed as the master of Moyou Pavilion said, the older he gets, the more naive he becomes. ??????????????Isn¡¯t it just to plot against you? What¡¯s the use of saying these words now? The voice of the master of Moyou Pavilion seemed to come from all directions: "Scheming? If you are not greedy, how can I plot against you? Everyone thinks that they are smart people, and they all want to plot against me. However, After all, you don¡¯t have enough brains, and you will continue to make calculations, but in the end you will not be able to escape the fate of being caught in one fell swoop!" The words of the master of Moyou Pavilion are correct. In the final analysis, everyone is plotting against each other. These people present thought they had mastered the secret of the master of Moyou Pavilion, and wanted to plot against the master of Moyou Pavilion. But the master of Moyou Pavilion took advantage of the situation and arranged a game within a game to involve them all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,790 Su Han¡¯s Threat You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Vice Lord Lu suddenly snorted coldly: "Master Moyou Pavilion, you are a well-known figure in the Red Dragon Territory. Why do you do this? Do you know that doing this is an enemy of the Lord's Mansion? You are rebelling against the Lord's Mansion. ?¡± The master of Moyou Pavilion laughed loudly: "Rebellion? So what about rebellion? No one is born to be a lord. You have been lords for such a long time, so it's time for you to abdicate and make way for others, right?" For a moment, everyone at the scene took a breath of cold air. Hearing what the master of Moyou Pavilion meant, could it be that his target was not only these people, but also the entire Lord's Mansion? Even including control of the entire Red Dragon Territory? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together? Vice Lord Lu said angrily: "Just you? You don't even take a pee to look after yourself. With your little ability, you still want to seek the position of lord?" The master of Moyou Pavilion laughed and said: "I have already reserved the position of Lord of Red Dragon Territory. However, I'm afraid you won't be able to see it that day." Vice Lord Lu smiled coldly: "I want to see how much you have to say such arrogant words!" Vice Lord Lu¡¯s cultivation level is only higher than that of the master of Moyou Pavilion. Even though the master of Moyou Pavilion now takes the initiative, Vice Lord Lu thinks that he has the upper hand, and he also has some treasures, so it is hard to say who will win. At least, Vice Lord Lu does not think that he has reached a dead end now. Even if the master of Moyou Pavilion calculated against them and took the initiative, as long as his strength was absolutely superior, he would not be afraid no matter how accurate the other party's calculation was. Su Han, on the other hand, continued to swim in the formation while Vice Lord Lu and the Master of Moyou Pavilion were bickering. His goal is to find the abyss just now and the fire-attributed treasure under the abyss. As for the struggle between Deputy Lord Lu and the master of Moyou Pavilion, in Su Han's opinion, Deputy Lord Lu and others are bound to die if they are trapped in this sea of ??fog formation. Vice Lord Lu didn¡¯t listen to Su Han¡¯s advice and fell into the fog sea formation, which was his own fault. The master of Moyou Pavilion suddenly laughed sinisterly. "Boy, you don't have to run around here and there. This Pavilion Master never imagined that all my plans were so perfect, but you still managed to break one link!" When the master of Moyou Pavilion said these words, everyone was stunned. I don¡¯t even understand why the master of Moyou Pavilion suddenly said such a nonsense? Only Su Han knew that the master of Moyou Pavilion was here for him. He stopped, smiled softly, and said in a calm tone: "Master Mo You Pavilion, I admire your ambition and your scheming. However, your plan has harmed the lives of my people, so I We can¡¯t ignore it.¡± What Su Han and the master of Moyou Pavilion were talking about were naturally referring to Xu Jing being rescued by Su Han. However, when Su Han opened his mouth, everyone was stunned. Even Vice Lord Lu was stunned for a moment. He used his pupil technique in the direction of Su Han with all his strength. In the thick fog, he could barely see clearly that this person was really his subordinate "Xiao Zou". Mr. Cai was also confused: "Xiao Zou, what's the matter with you?" Su Han said lightly: "I am not Xiao Zou. The real Xiao Zou is no longer here." "What?" Mr. Cai was stunned, "Then who are you?" When Vice Lord Lu heard what Su Han said, he was furious and shouted: "Boy, how dare you attack my subordinates?" Su Han shook his head: "Your subordinate? Are you great? If you are really great, then why are you locked up here?" Vice Lord Lu was so angry that he almost vomited blood: "You! Very good, very good, tell me your name!" Su Han said calmly: "Instead of caring about my name, you should care about yourself. Earlier I kindly reminded you not to fall into the trap of the master of Moyou Pavilion, but you didn't listen and instead doubted me. Now that you have fallen to this point, Who do you think you can blame?" Vice Lord Lu had a black streak on his head and a gloomy face. ¡°Obviously, they did remind him just now. However, at that time, he was so obsessed that he not only didn't take it seriously, but also doubted the other party. Mr. Cai said: "Friend, whether you are Xiao Zou or not, our positions are the same now. The master of Moyou Pavilion has trapped so many people here. It is obvious that he has some big conspiracy. He will not let us go, and he will not let us go. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you go.¡± At the critical moment, Mr. Cai¡¯s mind was still relatively clear. However, Su Han ignored Mr. Cai, smiled faintly, and looked at the master of Moyou Pavilion: "That depends onWhat did the master of Moyou Pavilion say? " The master of Moyou Pavilion smiled strangely and said: "Boy, are you begging me to let you live? You stole my woman and destroyed the most critical part of my blood sacrifice. Do you think that you are now Do you still have the right to beg for mercy?" Su Han said in an indifferent tone: "Maybe I am not qualified to ask for mercy, but I am definitely qualified to ask you to compromise with me." "Oh?" The tone of the master of Moyou Pavilion was even more disdainful. "If you don't let me get out of this thick fog, then I will start killing people now. I think what you need for your blood sacrifice should be a living sacrifice. Dead people are useless, right? So, every time I kill one, you The sacrifice is equivalent to one less. If I kill all these people in one go, your blood sacrifice will be in vain, and your Demon Emperor's recovery plan will almost be bankrupt." Su Han¡¯s words made everyone present stunned. They never expected that at the critical moment, this mysterious guy who didn¡¯t know his origin would be so cold-blooded and ruthless, claiming that he would kill them all! Even the master of Moyou Pavilion was really stunned! Now, the Demon Emperor is in the critical stage of awakening at the altar and cannot come to enjoy these sacrifices yet. If the opponent goes on a killing spree at this time, it is really possible to destroy all the Demon Emperor's sacrifices. Su Han¡¯s words are undoubtedly a naked threat. Originally, in the altar, the master of Moyou Pavilion prepared ninety-nine and eighty-one pure Yin female cultivators, in order to use the secret method of blood sacrifice to allow the Demon Emperor to break free from the ancient seal and wake up. Xu Jing¡¯s birth time and his bloodline talent happened to be the most suitable for the secret method of blood sacrifice. It can almost be said to be a key part of the secret method of blood sacrifice. Without Xu Jing, the effect of the blood sacrifice secret method can only be exerted at most one-third of its original value. This is why the master of Moyou Pavilion sent those four strong men to intercept Su Han. However, the master of Moyou Pavilion did not expect that Su Han's lightning escape speed was too fast. When the four strong men caught up with Su Han, Su Han had already sent Xu Jing out of the formation and returned. Something happened. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,791 The Fear of the Master of Moyou Pavilion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Without Xu Jing, the effectiveness of this blood sacrifice secret method will be greatly reduced. Fortunately, the ancient seal of the Demon Emperor has been loosened a lot, and even the secret method of blood sacrifice with one third of the effect can roughly wake up the Demon Emperor. However, in this way, after the Demon Emperor wakes up, the process of regaining his strength will take much longer than originally planned. This meant that more sacrifices were needed for him to eat and drink. As long as the sacrifices are enough, the Demon Emperor can also regain his peak strength. As the Demon Emperor's right-hand man, the master of Moyou Pavilion will also benefit from this, gaining power and benefits that were unimaginable in the past. It has to be said that the plan of the master of Moyou Pavilion is very perfect, so many powerful people are included in his calculations. However, despite all his calculations, he never expected that Su Han, an anomaly that appeared midway, would destroy the most critical part of his plan. " Moreover, at this time, Su Han is threatening him to destroy his sacrifice. I have to say that this threat is indeed very weighty. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the way, these two people seemed to treat everyone else as if they were nothing, and Vice Lord Nalu became furious. "Master Mo You Pavilion, I understand now that you have become a minion of the demon clan! Okay, very good, you are secluded from the human race! Everyone, now we are trapped in the demon clan's conspiracy, you must work together, Are you going to kill the demons together with me? Or are you going to sit back and wait for death?" Vice Lord Lu is also a person who has seen the world. He knows that if everyone cannot unite as one at this time, a disaster may really happen today. The people from the three major forces no longer cared about the treasures at this time, and all expressed their opinions: "We are willing to work with the deputy lord to tide over the difficulties!" "Yes, demons and evildoers should be found and killed by everyone!" Most people have expressed their willingness to stand with Deputy Lord Lu to resist the enemy. When Mr. Cai saw that Su Han was still there, he couldn't help but look at Su Han: "Friend, since the master of Moyou Pavilion has joined the demon clan, since you have known for a long time, do you still want to join in the same deeds with him? At this time, we, the human race, The monks should work together to deal with the demons." I have to say that Mr. Cai¡¯s ability to analyze situations is still very strong. He could also see that with so many people present, they might not be as useful as this mysterious man who suddenly appeared. Although this person does not know his origin, he can single-handedly destroy a key link in the plan of the master of Moyou Pavilion. This shows that this person must be good at dealing with demons. Even the master of Moyou Pavilion is very afraid of this person. If you don¡¯t fight for such a person and let him and the master of Moyou Pavilion really reach an armistice agreement, it will undoubtedly be very detrimental to your side! Vice Lord Lu snorted lightly, but did not continue to say any harsh words. "What Mr. Cai can understand, he can also understand." He knew that even the master of Moyou Pavilion was very afraid of him. Perhaps this person was the key to victory or defeat. Even if you don¡¯t win this person to your side, you can¡¯t let him go to the side of the Pavilion Master of Moyou Pavilion. "Friend, I promise that as long as you stand on the same front as us, I will put past events into the past. Since the master of Moyou Pavilion has joined the demon clan, it means that this person has no bottom line at all. If you cooperate with him, you are seeking skin from a tiger. , after he¡¯s finished dealing with us, he might attack you later!¡± "Yes, friend, you have to think clearly. If you collude with the demons, you will become a sinner through the ages." Su Han certainly knows what these people are saying. However, Su Han also knew that with the urine of these people, not only would they be unable to cooperate with him, but they might actually hinder him. Of course, Su Han would not really kill them. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?? As long as Su Han comes out of this thick fog formation, the rest will be easy to handle. Looking at Vice Lord Lu, Su Han said indifferently: "Instead of worrying about me, you should care about yourselves. The most important thing for you right now is to break through this thick fog formation. Let me remind you, if you can't get out With this thick fog formation, after the Demon Emperor wakes up, your best way is to commit suicide. If you don't commit suicide, you will become the Demon Emperor's sacrifice. Not only will you lose your life, but it will also make the Demon Emperor faster. To regain your strength. By then, you will truly become the eternal sinners of the human race." Su Han's tone was slightly sarcastic.   He knew that even if these people were about to die, they would not commit suicide. The righteousness of the human race was the slogan they talked about. When it comes time to make a life-or-death decision, it's already good that they can withstand it and not surrender. Sure enough, as soon as Su Han said this, everyone else changed their colors in shock. "Boy, don't be ignorant! Vice Lord Lu recruits you because he thinks highly of you. Do you think that without you, everyone will not have to live?" "It's just that, judging from your cultivation, you are not considered to be a great master. You talk arrogantly and don't look at how much you weigh?" Mr. Cai looked embarrassed and sighed, with a look of regret on his face, but said nothing more. He knew that the reason why this mysterious man did not choose to stand with them must be because of Deputy Lord Lu¡¯s previous suspicions and their various previous performances, which made people feel disdainful to stand with them. The master of Moyou Pavilion laughed strangely and stared at Su Han: "Boy, you are very smart with your words. But do you think you are any different from them?" Su Han said lightly: "Even if I am no different from them, at least I can destroy your blood sacrifice plan. When I left the altar, the blood sacrifice had not yet begun, which means that the Demon Emperor has not awakened so quickly. The Demon Emperor has not yet awakened. The period of time before I wake up is enough for me to kill many people!" Not to mention, what the master of Moyou Pavilion is most afraid of is Su Han going on a killing spree. The gray sea of ??fog that Moyou Pavilion Master is actually a variant of the Yinsha Demonic Cloud. Its corrosiveness is not as overbearing as the Yinsha Demonic Cloud. At the beginning, these people were not even aware of the corrosiveness of this gray mist. By the time you realize something is wrong, it will be too late. The consciousness of these people has been eroded and they have become walking corpses. They can only be sacrifices to the Demon Emperor. This is the wishful thinking of Mo Yougege, and it is also the reason why he wants to trap all these people in the gray mist. " However, if Su Han really goes on a killing spree, the plan of the master of Moyou Pavilion will undoubtedly be ruined. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,792 Ancient Talisman You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! " However, the master of Moyou Pavilion didn't think that Su Han really had the strength to kill so many people. " However, even if Su Han only killed some of them, that would be unacceptable to the master of Moyou Pavilion. The main reason was that Su Han had taken Xu Jing away before, resulting in the incomplete blood sacrifice secret method, which caused the Demon Emperor to need more sacrifices. Even if only a small part of the sacrifices were lost, it would be an unacceptable result for the Pavilion Master of Moyou Pavilion. While his thoughts were turning, the master of Moyou Pavilion suddenly smiled strangely and said: "Okay. I will give you a chance to get out of this gray sea of ??fog. I hope that after you get out, you will not fight against the devil again." The Emperor is your enemy, otherwise, this Pavilion Master can kill you at any time." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way, the master of Moyou Pavilion opened the formation, and a passage appeared in the thick fog in front of Su Han. Vice Lord Lu and Mr. Cai's expressions changed drastically when they saw that the master of Moyou Pavilion actually opened a passage for Su Han. "Friend, even if you don't stand with us, you must not seek skin from a tiger!" Mr. Cai also shouted. Su Han also didn¡¯t expect that the master of Moyou Pavilion would compromise so quickly. He thought that the master of Moyou Pavilion would spend some time with him. However, Su Han quickly guessed why the master of Moyou Pavilion opened a passage for him so quickly. There is the aura of the Yinsha Demonic Cloud in this formation. If Su Han expected it to be true, these gray mist are a variant of the Yinsha Demonic Cloud. Since I have been in the sea of ??fog for such a long time, it stands to reason that the gray mist should have invaded my body long ago. Even if it has not happened now, the poison of the evil cloud will happen once it spreads to the sea of ??consciousness. Therefore, the Pavilion Master of Moyou Pavilion felt confident and bold to let Su Han step out of the formation, because in the opinion of the Pavilion Master of Moyou Pavilion, even if Su Han stepped out of the formation, the poison of the Yinsha Demonic Cloud would break out soon. " However, the master of Moyou Pavilion never imagined that Su Han was actually immune to the poison of Yinsha Demonic Cloud. At the moment, Su Han also smiled faintly, ignored the anxious eyes of Mr. Cai and others, and walked directly through the passage. Once out of the passage, it turned out to be a dark place. Looking back, I could still see Vice Lord Lu, Mr. Cai and others, still standing in the sea of ??fog, with hesitant expressions on their faces. The voice of the master of Moyou Pavilion also came out from the void: "Boy, since you have nothing to do anyway, why not stay with me, the master of the pavilion, to appreciate the ugly appearance of these prey's dying struggle?" Su Han smiled faintly and said neither yes nor no. On Deputy Lord Lu¡¯s side, someone couldn¡¯t keep his temper. Obviously, seeing Su Han step out of the formation was also a blow to them. "Vice Lord, this is not an option if we continue to waste it like this!" Someone suggested. Doesn¡¯t Vice Lord Lu know that if he continues to waste like this, he will be dead? "Mr. Cai, what do you think?" Deputy Lord Lu asked. ?? Mr. Cai muttered: "The master of Moyou Pavilion is stalling for time. From my point of view, waiting here is definitely the last resort. When the Demon Emperor wakes up, we will all be doomed." "What does Mr. Cai mean? We must break through this formation?" "We must break through, even if it means death, it is better than becoming food in the mouth of the Demon Emperor." It must be said that among these people, Mr. Cai is relatively clear-headed. People from the three major forces also spoke one after another: "Vice-Lord, we have agreed that we must break through this formation. Please command us and give orders." "Yes, please give the order to the deputy lord." The master of Moyou Pavilion laughed secretly: "Break through this formation? Do you think you can break through this formation if you want to?" It¡¯s not that the master of Moyou Pavilion looks down on these people, but this formation is so wonderful. The master of Moyou Pavilion knows that it is impossible for these people to touch every corner of this formation, let alone break through it. It¡¯s law. This gray fog sea cannot be said to be a top-level killing formation, but it is definitely a top-level trapping formation. The boundless sea of ??fog is like a boundless world. No matter where you go, you can't find the end. In fact, the sea of ??fog is not that exaggerated at all, nor is it boundless. Everything is just a space effect created by the formation. In fact, even for Su Han, it is not easy to break through this fog sea formation. If the master of Moyou Pavilion hadn't taken the initiative to let him get out of the formation, it would not have been easy for Su Han to find the clues to the formation at this moment. Vice Lord Lu and his colleagues don¡¯t know so much. They allYou know, this is a fight for life and death at this moment. If you don't break through this formation, you can only sit back and wait for death. Under the leadership of Deputy Lord Lu, everyone was divided into four groups, heading in four different directions, constantly moving forward, and trying their best to break through. "Everyone, listen up, no matter what obstacles we encounter, we must work together to attack them." Soon, four groups of people rushed madly in four directions: southeast, northwest and northwest. After rushing for a moment, these four teams suddenly felt that enemies were coming from all directions at the same time. At the moment, they all immediately launched an attack with all their strength. Bang bang bang! In the sea of ??fog, countless attacks collided crazily, and then a muffled groan came out from the sea of ??fog. "No, it seems to be one of our own!" "Ah! Is this Elder Jing?" "Mr. Cai, why are you just beating me blindly without even looking?" Everyone yelled. Apparently, in the sea of ??fog, they discovered that the so-called enemies were actually their own people. People divided into four groups from four directions, unknowingly bumped into each other again. "How could this happen? We clearly broke through in different directions, and we were walking in a straight line. We definitely couldn't have taken detours. How could we bump into each other?" Fortunately, although the attack just now was crazy, no one was killed. This is a blessing in misfortune. But at this time, Vice Lord Lu¡¯s face became even more ugly. This formation seems to have no boundaries. As we walk, everyone comes around again. Isn't this too weird? Mr. Cai was also extremely depressed: "Vice Lord, this formation contains extremely advanced spatial magical powers. If you can't find a flaw in the formation, you will definitely not be able to break through it with this kind of recklessness." Deputy Lord Lu also seemed to have some understanding and nodded. Suddenly, he grabbed it in his hand, and an earth-yellow simple talisman came out. "Alas, I can't say, I can only use this ancient talisman!" When Mr. Cai saw this talisman, he was also shocked: "Vice Lord, could it be that this is the ancient and rare talisman that you have treasured for sixty years, the talisman that moves the clouds and sees the sky?" ?????????????????????????????????????????? When Su Han heard these five words, his mind moved slightly. This cloud-seeing talisman is definitely a good thing. To be precise, this is a good thing for breaking out of formation and escaping. As long as it's not a unique formation, this cloud-seeing talisman can find the formation's eye, launch an attack on the eye, and open a passage to escape. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,793 Internal strife You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This kind of talisman that can move the clouds and see the sky belongs to ancient talismans and cannot be made by current talisman masters. "If Vice Lord Lu hadn't had a little luck, he would never have been able to obtain this talisman of seeing the sky. Su Han nodded secretly when he saw Vice Lord Lu taking out the Talisman of Turning the Clouds and Seeing the Sky. Originally, the reason why Su Han left the thick fog formation by threatening the master of Moyou Pavilion was to wait for an opportunity to destroy the blood sacrifice plan of the master of Moyou Pavilion. Su Han planned to save as many people as possible who were trapped in the thick fog formation by the master of Moyou Pavilion. Those who cannot be saved must not be allowed to become sacrifices to the Demon Emperor and become blood food that the Demon Emperor uses to restore his strength. Originally, Su Han had to spend a lot of effort to achieve this goal. But now, the talisman that Deputy Lord Lu took out to move the clouds and see the sky can save Su Han a lot of time. And the people inside the formation were overjoyed when they saw Vice Lord Lu take out the Talisman of Turning the Clouds and Seeing the Sky. The strong men of the three major forces, including the strong men of other forces, as well as those who were scattered, all took the initiative to move closer to Vice Lord Lu. Obviously, they all wanted to take advantage of Vice Lord Lu to leave the formation in one fell swoop. At this moment, Vice Lord Na Lu said with a dark face to Mr. Cai and the powerful men of the three major forces: "Those who were hesitant just now and didn't know whether to stand in the same camp as me, all of them. Clean it up, I will never take these wallflowers out." As soon as Vice Lord Lu said these words, the people present were also shocked. When Vice Lord Lu spoke just now, there were indeed a few people who did not express their stance immediately. However, that was only for a while. Later, these people basically followed the command of Vice Lord Lu and tried to break out together. Unexpectedly, at this time, Vice Lord Lu wanted to clear them out. Vice Lord Lu said with a dark face: "Those guys did not stand in the same camp as me in the first place. Even if these people are brought out with the cloud-seeing talisman and returned to the Red Dragon Territory, they are still a bunch of wallflowers. I We will never tolerate the existence of such people with different intentions. Mr. Cai, and the rest of you, start cleaning up immediately." Those people who were named by Deputy Lord Lu were still hesitating. Deputy Lord Lu suddenly remembered something again, his eyes became colder, and he said in a deep voice: "There is also the boy who just made the formation. Wait until we use Cloud Clearing to See." After the Tianfu breaks through the formation and goes out, you should try your best to find that boy and destroy him!" Vice Lord Lu¡¯s eyes were fierce. He was obviously very unhappy with Su Han, a guy who had always been against him, and he was already murderous. Mr. Cai hesitated and couldn't help but persuade: "Vice Lord, time is precious. Don't worry about whether you have time to find that person after breaking the formation and leaving. Even now, you shouldn't waste time just by cleaning up people. Let's break the formation first. By the time the Demon Emperor wakes up, it will be too late for us to leave." Vice Lord Lu shouted: "How long will it take to just clean up a few rubbish? Unless these people die, I will be very angry." In fact, Vice Lord Lu¡¯s anger was mainly directed at Su Han. However, at this moment, Su Han was outside the formation, and Vice Lord Lu could only operate on those in the formation first. Su Han stood on the outside of the formation, watching with cold eyes, and felt the murderous intention of Vice Lord Nalu towards him. At the moment, Su Han just concentrated and held his breath, looking at Vice Lord Lu indifferently. The master of Moyou Pavilion obviously saw Vice Lord Lu take out the Cloud-Removing Talisman. At first, the master of Moyou Pavilion was secretly awe-inspiring, but he soon became calm again. Counting the time, the poison of the sea of ??fog is about to take effect. When the poison takes effect, these people will not be able to activate the talisman even if they want to. Therefore, the master of Moyou Pavilion just sneered secretly in his heart, watching this drama of internal strife. "Mr. Cai, stop whining, hurry up and kill these weeds first." Vice Lord Lu gritted his teeth. At this moment, a scream suddenly came from near Vice Lord Lu: "No, why can't I get excited?" "Me too, my sea of ??consciousness seems to be invaded by a terrible power." "It's poison! Someone used poison!" Among the strong men in the formation, there were a few scattered ones who were shaky at first, with uncertain expressions on their faces. Then, like a plague, strong men continued to fall one after another. Next, there are the people from the three major forces and the people from the lord's mansion. Seeing this, Mr. Cai's expression changed drastically: "Vice Lord, something bad is going on. The subordinate's sea of ??consciousness has also been invaded by abnormal forces." Vice Lord Lu snorted and was about to speak when his expression suddenly changed. "How could this happen?" Vice Lord Lu suddenly discovered that his spiritual consciousness was also a terrifying force.?Thrilling. When he discovered something was wrong, he found that he could no longer raise his strength. "This sea of ??fog is poisonous!" Mr. Cai was the first to react. Vice Lord Lu¡¯s face was very ugly, and the strength in his body was rapidly passing away. He held the cloud-moving talisman in his hand and worked hard to activate it. However, no matter how he activated it, the cloud-seeing talisman only had a little bit of power. At this time, the consciousness in Deputy Lord Lu's mind was also completely blurred by the erosion of the fog poison. "It's too late." Vice Lord Lu knew that he was completely in trouble this time. For a moment, a trace of regret flashed through Vice Lord Lu¡¯s mind. If I had just listened to Mr. Cai's advice and chosen to use the Cloud-Seeing Talisman to break out of the encirclement instead of wasting time here "It's a pity that there is no regret medicine that can be bought in this world. Su Han was outside the formation. When he saw Vice Lord Nalu falling, a trace of khaki energy escaped from the cloud-seeking talisman in his hand and disappeared into the formation eye of the thick fog formation. This talisman of seeing the sky is an ancient talisman after all. Although the remaining spiritual power of Vice Lord Lu is only enough to activate less than one-fifth of the power of the Cloud-Seeking Talisman, this one-fifth of the power is enough to make the dense fog formation There was a slight shake and a crack in the eyes. This slight shake and crack is Su Han's opportunity. At the moment, Su Han did not hesitate and immediately activated the Phantom Demon Bingkui. The vines of the Phantom Ice Sunflower traveled underground and quickly penetrated into the formation through the crack. Then Cai Lao watched Vice Lord Lu falling down, and he was also poisoned. When he was Zhang Jie, a magic magic ice was broken out of the soil, and he dragged the old Cai into the petals and dragged it to the ground. Immediately afterwards, another twenty or thirty phantom ice sunflower vines rolled up the twenty or thirty strong men present, followed the same pattern, and dragged them to the ground. These twenty or thirty strong men are not the direct descendants of Vice Lord Lu, but some of the people who acted relatively calmly in the thick fog formation just now and did not share their anger with Vice Lord Lu. Su Han is well aware of the respective performances of these powerful men present. The Phantom Demon Bingkui dragged these people underground, and this process only took a short moment. In the chaos at the scene, even the master of Moyou Pavilion did not notice that these twenty or thirty people were missing from the formation. Seeing the powerful men in the formation falling one after another, the master of Moyou Pavilion also laughed loudly: "Stupid, it is indeed stupid. I didn't expect that at the critical moment, you idiots would still fight among themselves. This is really God's will. Promote our demon clan!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1794: Sudden Sneak Attack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was outside the formation. When he saw that the time was almost up, his body softened and he pretended to be poisoned and fell down. He did not forget to curse: "Strange, what's going on? Why am I poisoned outside the formation? Master of Moyou Pavilion, you are a murderer with a thousand swords." The master of Moyou Pavilion laughed heartily. At this moment, he was in a really happy mood. Originally, the master of Moyou Pavilion was a little wary when he saw Vice Lord Lu taking out the Talisman of Turning the Clouds and Seeing the Sky. But now, the master of Moyou Pavilion has to thank Vice Lord Lu for his stupidity. If it weren¡¯t for Vice Lord Lu, an idiot, today¡¯s events might not have gone so smoothly. At the moment, the master of Moyou Pavilion also turned off the Sea of ??Fog Formation, and all the gray fog disappeared completely. Now at this time, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you want this fog sea formation or not. Anyway, these guys have been poisoned, and they are all turtles in the urn. Even if the master of Moyou Pavilion stood here and let them kill him, they would not have the power to do anything. After the formation was removed, the master of Moyou Pavilion looked sarcastic and walked towards Deputy Lord Lu first. He stretched out his foot and stepped on Vice Lord Lu's face, pressing twice hard. "Vice Lord Lu, aren't you usually very cool? What's wrong? Now you're lying here like a dead dog? How does this feel?" By this time, Vice Lord Lu had woken up, but he could not mobilize any spiritual power in his body. Hearing what the master of Moyou Pavilion said, Vice Lord Lu also cursed: "Trash, if you dare, kill me. The lord will definitely avenge me." The master of Moyou Pavilion laughed loudly: "Kill you? You are too naive. Even if you want to die now, it is just wishful thinking. Didn't that guy just advise you to commit suicide? I have to say that although his suggestion is a bit damaging , but for you, it is the smartest choice. From now on, you can neither survive nor die, just wait for the Demon Emperor to devour you! Hahaha, that feeling must be very unforgettable. " ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Pavilion Master of Mo You Pavilion no longer paid attention to Vice Lord Lu. He looked around and suddenly frowned slightly. It seems that the number of strong men present is much smaller than before. Did someone escape? impossible. The master of Moyou Pavilion is still very confident about this dense fog formation. At that moment, the master of Moyou Pavilion also shook his head, feeling that his feeling was probably just an illusion. Afterwards, the master of Moyou Pavilion went to the three major forces and said sarcastically: "How do you, the three major forces, usually act so superior? Overtly or covertly, how much money have you taken from my Moyou Pavilion? Why don't you say anything now?" Many of the powerful men from the three major forces also looked ugly. But they also know that nothing they say now will help. However, a small number of people among them cried out in a mournful voice: "Master Moyou Pavilion, don't kill us, we surrender. I wonder if you can introduce me to him? We also want to join the Demon Emperor's command." "Me too, please introduce me to the master of Moyou Pavilion. We are willing to do your best." The master of Moyou Pavilion smiled lightly and said: "It's true that I am short of manpower now, but I don't like you just like you." With that said, the master of Moyou Pavilion looked at Su Han again. His next target is Su Han. With a winner's smile on his face, he walked to Su Han's side, the mockery on his face undisguised: "Boy, I have to say, you are more difficult to deal with than everyone here. If you hadn't ruined my big event , I really have a love for talents. Unfortunately, no matter how hard you calculate, you still can¡¯t compare with me, the master of the pavilion. You didn¡¯t expect that you would be as poisoned as them, right? Hahaha" "This pavilion master really wanted to save your life, but it's a pity that you ruined my big business and took away my woman" Su Han suddenly snorted coldly: "What are you so proud of, you demon lackey?" "Hahaha, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Now you are the bandit and I am the king. Why should this pavilion master be dissatisfied? Demons and humans? Is this important? In the world of martial arts, the winner is king after all!" "So, do you think you have a chance to win?" Su Han's mouth showed a trace of ridicule. "Isn't it?" the master of Moyou Pavilion asked with a sneer. Su Han suddenly stood up from the ground with his body upright, and the array disk in his hand was already activated. The formation was activated, and the Seven Kills Ziwei Formation immediately enveloped the master of Moyou Pavilion. This sudden change caused the face of the master of Moyou Pavilion to change drastically. He never imagined that the person in front of him should have been completely deprived of the battleA person like this would suddenly burst out with such terrifying fighting power. Caught off guard, the master of Moyou Pavilion was suddenly trapped by the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation. At the same time, the Seven Kills Statue was also activated, blocking the path of the owner of Moyou Pavilion from seven directions. Su Han was also unambiguous, and the restraints in the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation were activated one after another, blasting towards the master of Moyou Pavilion. Although the master of Moyou Pavilion is at the sixth level of the Zun Realm, under the sneak attack, the strength of the sixth level of the Zun Realm was not fully demonstrated. He was hit by several restraints in a row, causing him to vomit blood. The Seven Kills statue also launched attacks from all directions. The master of Moyou Pavilion was wailing again and again, having been hit continuously. Su Han saw that the heat was almost there, and with a brilliant cut of the Milky Way, he directly killed the head of the Pavilion Master of Moyou Pavilion. This time, the kill was a clean one and an outstanding performance. The main reason is that the master of Moyou Pavilion thought that Su Han had been poisoned, so he was unprepared, allowing Su Han to launch a surprise attack. " Otherwise, even if Su Han's Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, Seven Killing Statue and Galaxy Cutting were against the sky, they would not be able to destroy the sixth level powerful person so easily. Those people outside had no idea what was going on. All they saw was a misty formation. Su Han and the master of Moyou Pavilion were both in the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, but no one could see what happened between lightning and flint. Su Han killed the master of Moyou Pavilion and also took away the storage ring of the master of Moyou Pavilion. At this moment, a black mist suddenly shot out from the body of the master of Moyou Pavilion. This black mist is chaotic and shapeless, but it seems to contain extremely terrifying power. "No, it's a demon!" Su Han knows that these human monks who join the demon clan and practice the demonic skills of the demon clan will produce demons in their bodies when they practice the demonic skills to a certain level. The remaining energy in the body after death will turn into evil spirits. This demon is very terrifying. It is born to kill, and its killing power is not controlled by anyone, nor is it controlled by the previous owner of this body. In other words, this evil spirit was not influenced by the will of the master of Moyou Pavilion before his death. The master of Moyou Pavilion may not want to kill these powerful men present, but just wants to leave them to the Demon Emperor as sacrifices. However, Mosha's mission is only to kill. And now, Su Han has felt that this evil spirit contains an increasingly strong force, which wants to destroy and kill (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,795 Treasure Hunting in the Abyss You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "not good!" Su Han's thoughts changed, he put away the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, and his body was as far away as lightning. At the same time, the phantom ice sunflower vines underground wrapped around the twenty or thirty strong men that Su Han had rescued before, and they also traveled underground quickly, leaving the evil radiation area. Su Han knew that within a few breaths at most, the demon would explode and destroy all living things within its radiation range. These twenty or thirty strong men are already the limit of what Su Han can save. No matter how many people there are, the speed of the Phantom Demon Bingkui will be affected. If it fails to leave the Demon Evil's radiation area, it will be equivalent to saving money in vain. As for Deputy Lord Lu and others, dying under the evil spirit, in fact, objectively speaking, it is a pretty good result. ¡°At least, if these people die, the Demon Emperor cannot use them as sacrifices or use them to restore his strength. In just a few breaths, Su Han controlled the phantom ice sunflower and was hundreds of miles away before he looked back. From a distance, you can see a bloody light rising into the sky, reflecting the sunset in the west, making it look particularly eerie. "The devil exploded" Su Han also sighed for a while. After all, it is a human life, and it would be false to say that I am not sad. However, Su Han quickly adjusted his mood. He knew that if he relaxed now, he might not even be able to save the twenty or thirty people he had saved. Now, Su Han's top priority is to find the abyss just now so that he can seize the fire attribute treasure under the abyss. This is the first priority for Su Han. Even if the Demon Emperor wakes up next, Su Han must find this thing first. He searched with all his consciousness, and soon, he located the abyss just now. "This is it." Su Han's eyes lit up. Looking down from the mouth of the abyss, he could vaguely see a red light, looming in the depths below the abyss, making the entire abyss look particularly strange. At the same time, the abyss also emitted an amazing amount of heat. "The fire attribute treasure must be down here." Su Han did not hesitate and plunged into the abyss. The vines of the magic ice sunflower were densely intertwined around him, forming layers of ice shell defense to resist the erosion of the heat. Su Han¡¯s phantom ice sunflower is already a very high-level spiritual object. However, in the face of this astonishing heat, the ice shell defense formed by the Phantom Ice Sunflower was constantly melting. Fortunately, Su Han is very fast. Before the ice shell defenses were completely melted, Su Han finally rushed to the place where the red light was emitting. This place is already very deep underground. If Su Han hadn't got the Phantom Demon Bingkui, it would have been difficult for anyone else, even the master of the Moyou Pavilion, who was at the sixth level of the Exalted Realm, to come here. No easy task. This place is like a flame altar. In the center of the altar, a fist-sized bead lies there quietly. This bead is fiery red and transparent, like a crystal, exuding an amazing aura, giving people a strong psychological impact. From this bead, strong fire-attribute energy fluctuations continue to escape. The surrounding formations are obviously arranged on the basis of this bead. "Is this the bead?" Su Han's eyes showed deep thought. He checked it with his consciousness and determined that the bead itself was not offensive in any way. It was then that a magic ice sunflower was activated, like a tentacle, curling towards the bead. After one roll, the beads were immediately in Su Han's hands. The next moment, the entire abyss seemed to be shaken by an earthquake. Countless flame storms rumbled towards Su Han from all directions. "Let's go!" When Su Han got the treasure, he rushed up without hesitation. As he rushed upward, the abyss around Su Han collapsed crazily, as if Su Han had taken away the soul of the entire abyss by taking away the bead. For a moment, Su Han didn't dare to stop for even a moment, and rushed to the ground before taking a breath. Looking back, I saw that the huge abyss had been buried by countless collapsed boulders. At this time, twenty or thirty vines of the Phantom Ice Sunflower also broke out of the ground. The petals opened one after another, spitting out the twenty or thirty strong men who were saved by Su Han. These strong men have begun to wake up at this moment. Each of them has a blank look on their face, and they have no idea what is happening. "What's going on? WeWasn't he poisoned by the master of Moyou Pavilion? " "My whole body is still limp and I can't lift my spiritual power." "You? Did you save us?" Someone was surprised when they saw Su Han. At this time, Mr. Cai also woke up. "Why am I here? Where is the deputy lord?" Mr. Cai was obviously still confused and couldn't figure out the situation. "It seems that Vice Lord Lu and his gang are not here." "We were plotted against by the master of Moyou Pavilion just now. It was this mysterious friend who saved us." "If it weren't for him, we would probably be dead by now. I just don't know where this mysterious friend is from?" Mr. Cai¡¯s consciousness is becoming more and more clear. Looking around, he found that among Vice Lord Lu's direct descendants, he was the only one who had been rescued. For a moment, Mr. Cai¡¯s expression also changed slightly. Su Han was beside him, but he was counting the storage rings of the master of Moyou Pavilion. There are many good things in this storage ring. However, what Su Han valued most were the two talismans. With Su Han's eyesight, he could tell that these two talismans were both ancient talismans. The master of Moyou Pavilion obviously cherishes and values ??these two talismans the most, and keeps them in the most secret corner of the storage ring. Of these two talismans, one is called the Emperor's Armor Talisman and the other is called the Emperor's Gang Talisman. Just by hearing the name, you can tell that it is quite powerful. The Emperor's Armor Talisman, after being activated, is equivalent to a defense at the level of an Emperor Realm expert. The Emperor Gang Talisman, when activated, is equivalent to an attack at the level of an Emperor Realm powerhouse! ??????????????????????????? Not only those who are powerful in the Emperor Realm can make this kind of talisman. The craftsmanship of making this kind of talisman is very complicated, and the current talisman masters cannot make it. Therefore, these two ancient talismans can be said to have a considerable background. Now that it falls into the hands of Su Han, Su Han is even more powerful. Just when Su Han put away these two ancient talismans, an extremely gloomy voice suddenly came out from the suddenly chaotic void: "Who is destroying this emperor's good deeds?" This voice was extremely majestic. Everyone, including Mr. Cai, trembled involuntarily when they heard this voice. Just a sound made them all feel cold inside. Su Han couldn't help but jump in his heart. This voice was full of resentment and power. "The Demon Emperor has awakened?" Su Han had an extremely terrifying thought in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,796 The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The twenty or thirty strong men also looked solemn when they heard this voice. The less courageous ones were even too frightened to say a word. Su Han was thoughtful, thinking that the outer formation was built on the basis of the fire-attribute beads. Now that the beads were taken away by himself, the outer formation should also be ineffective. "Mr. Cai." Su Han directly called Mr. Cai's name, "You take these people and leave immediately. The peripheral formation should have failed. You are not very poisoned. The poison will slowly disappear, and then you will be able to activate your spiritual power." .When you go out, if you encounter Rover and the others, leave with them." "Where are Vice Lord Lu and the others?" Mr. Cai couldn't help but ask. "He was killed by the evil spirit that formed after the death of the master of Moyou Pavilion." Su Han answered calmly. Mr. Cai looked miserable: "I have served the Lord's Mansion all my life. Now that Deputy Lord Lu is dead, how can I go back to the Lord's Mansion to revive my life? All the direct descendants of the Lord's Mansion are dead, so how can I live alone?" Su Han said calmly: "I saved you because you let me in with the formation, and when Vice Lord Lu shouted that he wanted to kill me, you tried to persuade me. But if you want to die, then I There¡¯s nothing you can do.¡± Mr. Cai was in a state of despair, and he didn't know if he listened to Su Han's words. Su Han shook his head and pointed out another strong man from the crowd: "In that case, Elder Jing, you lead the team and leave immediately." Elder Jing nodded, glanced at Su Han gratefully, and also greeted the remaining twenty or thirty people to leave quickly. Mr. Cai finally took difficult steps and walked out. However, with his current attitude, it is still unknown whether he can successfully go out. Su Han shook his head, but he didn't have the energy to care about Mr. Cai anymore. Although Su Han arranged for these people to leave immediately, Su Han himself was not in a hurry to leave. Although the Demon Emperor's pressure was terrifying, Su Han did not run away because of it. Although the Demon Emperor enjoyed those pure Yin female cultivators and completed the first step of the blood sacrifice, without Xu Jing, the process of the blood sacrifice was not perfect. The current Demon Emperor is even weaker than originally planned. At most, he has only recovered one-tenth of his magical powers and strength at his peak. Even though such a Demon Emperor is powerful, he is not as powerful as a true Emperor Realm powerhouse. So Su Han decided to stay and see if there was any chance to kill the demon emperor. Even if it cannot be destroyed, Su Han can escape at any time with the inheritance token of Tianyi Shrine in hand. Even though the demonic chaos in the Eternal City has been difficult to suppress, Su Han still doesn't want a new demonic emperor to emerge under his nose. What's more, if the Demon Emperor's comeback really turns into a seven-star continuum, it will have extremely serious consequences. Of course, Su Han also knew that with his current strength, it would be extremely difficult to kill an ancient demon emperor, even one with only one-tenth of the strength. ¡­¡­ The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor of the Yin Demon Clan has now awakened in the underground altar, breaking free from the ancient seal. Although the blood sacrifice ceremony of the Pavilion Master of Moyou Pavilion was not perfect due to the missing key link of Xu Jing, it still allowed the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor to successfully break free from the seal and wake up. However, when the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor woke up, he found that the master of Moyou Pavilion who arranged the blood sacrifice for him was missing, and he could not sense the aura of the master of Moyou Pavilion. "Moreover, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor also found that his strength was very weak. Although it is true that there will be a period of weakness after waking up from the ancient seal, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor feels that his degree of weakness is even weaker than the ordinary period of weakness. This surprised the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor. The current Yin Puppet Demon Emperor has recovered at most about 10% of his strength. However, even the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor with 10% strength is still astonishingly powerful. The powerful pressure of the Demon Emperor instantly filled a radius of hundreds of miles. "The aura of the master of Moyou Pavilion has disappeared, has he actually fallen?" Although the body of the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor has just broken free from the seal, his consciousness has always been awake. Even when he was sealed before, his consciousness was still clear, otherwise he would not have been able to subdue such a loyal subordinate like the master of Moyou Pavilion, and instigate the master of Moyou Pavilion to set up such a big scheme. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor turned into a cloud of evil demons and rushed from the altar area to the fog sea formation area. However, when he arrived at the fog sea formation area, he found that the place was in a miserable state.   The sacrifices prepared for him by the master of Moyou Pavilion were all in a mess, and they had already turned into corpses lying on the ground. Even the master of Moyou Pavilion himself was a corpse. "Ah!" When the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor saw this situation, he knew that all his sacrifices had been wasted. For a moment, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor almost went crazy. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s hard to arrange such a perfect game, but it falls apart at this critical moment? The imperfect blood sacrifice made the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor himself very weak. Now without these sacrifices, how can he return to his peak strength in a short period of time? "That guy, the master of Moyou Pavilion, is not lucky enough after all and cannot carry out my big plan! It seems that this Demon Emperor has chosen the wrong person after all." The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was extremely depressed, with scarlet eye circles filled with murderous intent. "Who is it? Who dares to destroy this Demon Emperor's plan twice? No matter who it is, this Demon Emperor will definitely eat you alive." The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor has just come back and encountered this series of troubles, which undoubtedly completely inspired the viciousness of his generation of Demon Emperors. Whoops! The demonic cloud was like a piece of black smoke. It was so fast that it was impossible to judge with the naked eye. In a flash, it left the fog sea formation area. The powerful Demon Emperor¡¯s consciousness suddenly spread over a hundred miles and began to search for the culprit who destroyed his plan. Now that the master of Moyou Pavilion is dead, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor has no way of getting any information. However, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor knew very well that the layout this time was so perfect. If someone really sabotaged it, it must not have gone far. As soon as the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was born, Su Han sensed the domineering pressure of this demon emperor from a distance, and secretly admired: "Even a demon emperor with one-tenth of the power is so domineering." For a moment, Su Han was also secretly awestruck and began to think of countermeasures. He knows that the best choice for him now is to walk away. However, Su Han understood his responsibility. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of succession to the Tianyi Shrine's inheritance, it is his duty to resist the demon clan. What's more, if the seven stars in a row are in full swing and all life is in ruins, that's not what Su Han wants to see. Su Han kept shooting towards the outside without stopping. Even though the fire-attribute treasure bead has been taken away by Su Han and the peripheral formation has failed, Su Han still feels that if he really wants to confront the Demon Emperor head-on, it is better to leave this strange area. Fighting against the Demon Emperor in this area is definitely not a wise choice. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,797 Encounter with the Demon Emperor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As Su Han was walking at high speed, he saw Mr. Cai walking slowly below. The poison of the sea of ??fog in Mr. Cai's body has not completely disappeared, and he is unable to move fast at all, moving slowly like a snail. Such speed is inferior to that of normal people, let alone escaping. Su Han sighed softly, swooped down, grabbed Mr. Cai directly, and shouted: "Don't move, I will take you out." Pushing the Electric Feather Escape to the limit, Su Han carried a person, but his speed was not greatly affected, and rushed towards the outskirts of the barren mountain with all his strength. On a mountain road outside, Su Han's sharp eyes suddenly saw a figure wandering outside, it was Luo Fu Ke. "Luofuke, the Demon Emperor has arrived, leave this barren mountain quickly." Su Han saw this and directly reminded him. Luo Fu Ke was shocked when he suddenly heard Su Han's voice. When he looked up, he saw a stream of light above his head that was as fast as lightning rushing toward the outside. Luofu Ke shouted loudly: "Friend, how is the situation inside?" "A lot of people died, but not all of them. You leave quickly, the Demon Emperor has arrived. If you don't leave, you will become a sacrifice in his mouth to promote the recovery of his power." Su Han knows that for people like Luo Fu Ke, if you persuade him to leave, he may not leave. But if you tell him the stakes, he might be able to figure it out on his own. Sure enough, as soon as Luo Fuke heard Su Han's words, he understood that if he didn't leave and was eaten by the Demon Emperor, it would be equivalent to helping the evil emperor. Who dared to be careless at the moment? Seeing Su Han flying away at such a fast speed, Luo Fu Ke immediately turned around and rushed towards the outside. As he rushed, he asked: "Isn't the outer formation blocked? If we rush like this, can we get out?" "The formation should have disappeared." "Oh? The formation has disappeared? But if we just leave like this, and the Demon Emperor comes, wouldn't that cause very terrible consequences?" It must be said that Luo Fu Ke has a strong sense of responsibility. Su Han still appreciates Luo Fuke's sense of responsibility. Moreover, Su Han escaped from the periphery not to escape, but to change places to confront the Demon Emperor. However, Su Han didn't have time to explain this now, so he said angrily: "If you don't leave, do you think you are sure to deal with the ancient demon emperor?" Luofu Ke was stunned, yes, the ancient demon emperor has come, and if he doesn¡¯t leave, can he still fight against it? While Luofu Ke was stunned for a moment, the pressure of the Demon Emperor from behind came rolling in like a huge wave with extremely fast momentum. Amid this extremely fast speed, there was the sinister smile of the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor: "Sure enough, there are still a few fish that slipped through the net. So, it must be you who ruined this Demon Emperor's good deeds?" This pressure from the Demon Emperor was rolling in like a tidal wave. It was so fast that even Su Han was surprised. Although the demon emperor may not be faster than Su Han, Su Han is already close to the limit of speed, while the demon emperor has recovered at most 10% of his power. This also gave Su Han a deeper understanding of the strength of the ancient demon emperor. If Su Han uses all his strength to use his Lightning Escape, there will be no problem in getting rid of the Demon Emperor. But at Rover's speed, there is definitely no way to get rid of it. Luo Fu Ke's speed is not too slow, but compared with the Demon Emperor, he is at most half of the Demon Emperor. Once Luo Fu Ke is caught up by the Demon Emperor, he will definitely become a delicacy in the Demon Emperor's mouth. Devouring a fourth-level Venerable Realm won't restore the Demon Emperor's strength too much, but it will definitely gain some. In this situation, even if the Demon Emperor recovers a little more power, it will be very scary. The best choice is to suppress the Demon Emperor's power to 10% and never give the Demon Emperor a chance to recover any more power. Thinking of this, Su Han also rushed down decisively and threw Mr. Cai to Luo Fu Ke: "You take Mr. Cai away from here first, and I will come to the rear." Luo Fu Ke never expected that Su Han would cover his escape. He was stunned for a moment and subconsciously took Mr. Cai in his hand. "What are you still doing? Go quickly!" Su Han shouted. Only then did Luo Fuke come to his senses and shouted: "If we want to stay together, it's better for you and me to work together than you alone" "Stop talking nonsense. You staying here will only increase my burden. If I ask you to leave, just leave. Mother-in-law and mother-in-law?" Su Han scolded angrily. Luo Fu Ke originally wanted to say something, but when he saw Su Han's dark face, he knew that Su Han was telling the truth, so he nodded: "Okay, then I willNo more pretentiousness, I immediately went out and went to the Red Dragon Territory and several nearby collars to move reinforcements. If you want to withstand it no matter what, you are fast, don't confront him head-on, involve him first. Wait until I find reinforcements" "Get out of here!" Su Han frowned and urged loudly, his tone was extremely stern. ??This robber has good intentions, but where is the time to talk nonsense now? The longer you stay, the more danger you will face. Luofu Ke did not dare to say anything more, and took Mr. Cai with him and quickly flew towards the outside. Su Han frowned and stood there, but stopped moving and stared in the direction he came from with a stern look. I saw a black magic cloud from a distance, coming from far to near, like lightning. Su Han took out the Emperor Armor Talisman he just took from the owner of Moyou Pavilion and activated it directly. This Emperor Armor Talisman emitted a dazzling light that penetrated directly into Su Han's body. The next moment, an invisible defense formed directly around Su Han's body. ?? Activating the Emperor Armor Talisman once is equivalent to a defense for an Emperor Realm strongman. In other words, when Su Han is attacked next time, his defense can be comparable to that of an average Emperor Realm strongman. An Emperor Armor Talisman can be activated three times. That is equivalent to three defenses. The black magic cloud had already approached Su Han in a few breaths. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor suddenly froze and stabbed Su Han with a sharp gaze. "Is it you?" The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor glared at Su Han fiercely, "This Demon Emperor has an impression of you. You have been to the altar and took a woman away from the altar to destroy this Demon Emperor's comeback?" Although the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was still sealed at that time, his spiritual consciousness could see everything around him. Su Han was not surprised to see that the Demon Emperor recognized him. He said in an indifferent tone: "You shouldn't have woken up. If you didn't die in the ancient demon-sealing battle, you should stay in the seal honestly. Why come out to seek death? This is no longer the ancient era, nor is it an era where your demon clan can dominate the world. .¡± The Yin Demon Emperor laughed loudly: "Why not? This Demon Emperor knows that in this vast territory, the warriors of the Yin Demon Clan have awakened one after another. We, the Yin Demon Clan, will use this territory as our base, Restore the glory of ancient times.¡± As he said that, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor suddenly showed a strange smile: "Boy, you ruined this Demon Emperor's plan and destroyed this Demon Emperor's sacrifice. This Demon Emperor has no choice but to kill you first. How can this Demon Emperor have the guts? Do you feel that swallowing your flesh and blood will be more delicious than swallowing those cats and dogs?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,798 The Power of the Talisman You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Hanhan snorted: "Eat me? Just with the little skill you have recovered?" The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor laughed loudly: "You are only half-step to the Supreme Realm. Once this Demon Emperor succeeds, I can crush you to death ten times or eight times. How much skill do you think it takes for this Demon Emperor to devour you?" "You are not ashamed to speak loudly." Seeing the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor acting like this, Su Han knew that he had nothing to say. The worst case scenario is a big fight. There are no outsiders here now, and it¡¯s time to start a fight. Since his debut, Su Han has fought against countless powerful people, but the sum total of those battles is probably far less terrifying than the opponent in today's battle. But the good news is that this opponent¡¯s strength has only recovered 10%. If the opponent is allowed to recover even 20 to 30% of his strength, maybe Su Han will have no choice but to escape today. If he had been slower, he might not even have a chance to escape. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor laughed strangely, and a cloud of Yin evil demons swept towards Su Han overwhelmingly. The same Yin evil demon cloud was displayed in the hands of the Yin puppet demon emperor, but it was obviously much more terrifying. Countless demonic clouds formed a huge vortex, which seemed to be able to sweep the entire void into it. Su Han was shocked. He knew that this must be the unique domain power of the Demon Emperor. ??The field formed by the Yin evil cloud can actually produce such a terrifying adsorption force. Su Han was so surprised that he was almost sucked in by the demonic cloud. For a moment, Su Han was also secretly awe-inspiring. He did not expect that the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor would be so powerful when he took action. Fortunately, Su Han was on guard from the beginning, and his Lightning Escape turned directly into a bolt of lightning, cutting a bloody path out of the thick Yin Evil Demonic Cloud. "Huh?" The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was obviously slightly surprised. Although the gap between his Yinsha Demonic Cloud and the peak period in ancient times is not even a little bit, the opponent is not the Emperor-level opponents he met in ancient times, but only a small half-step Venerable-level monk. With this blow, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor thought he had used the power of a lion to fight a rabbit, but it still did not trap the young monk. This naturally surprised the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor. Su Han was also secretly frightened. He grabbed the Emperor Gang Talisman in his hand and hesitated whether to activate it or not. The Emperor Gang Talisman is equivalent to the basic offensive power of an ordinary Emperor Realm strongman, which is an attack by an ordinary Emperor Realm strongman without using any magical means. An Emperor Gang Talisman, like the Emperor Armor Talisman, can be activated three times. Speaking of confronting this Demon Emperor, if you really want to kill this Yin Puppet Demon Emperor, then the best way is to activate the Emperor Gang Talisman. However, activating the Emperor Armor Talisman and the Emperor Gang Talisman at the same time is undoubtedly a great test for Su Han's physical body. "Both of these two kinds of talismans are extremely heaven-defying talismans. Every time they are used, they will be a great test for the user's body. Many monks whose physical bodies are not tempered enough are likely to explode with flesh and blood if they carry such a powerful talisman. This is actually very dangerous. Especially the Emperor Armor Talisman and the Emperor Gang Talisman. For a half-step master like Su Han, the level of these two talismans is too high. It is already difficult to bear one talisman. Su Han himself is not absolutely sure of carrying two talismans at once. But now, Su Han knows very well that he has no way out. In today's battle, if you want to cause harm to the Demon Emperor, you must use this Emperor Gang Talisman. Thinking of this, Su Han no longer hesitated and directly activated the Emperor Gang Talisman. For a moment, another more fierce and domineering light flooded Su Han's body. The next moment, Su Han felt that all the flesh and blood in his body was almost boiling. It feels like the whole person is in a state of rage and loss of control. Su Han knew that this was when the Emperor Gang Talisman entered the body and began to establish contact with his body, creating energy communication. When the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor saw this, he also frowned: "Is this the Emperor Gang Talisman?" As an ancient demon emperor, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor naturally knows about things like the Emperor Gang Talisman. However, he didn't know that Su Han got the Emperor's Talisman from the master of Moyou Pavilion, his capable servant of the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor. "Hmph! A mere half-step master, relying on an Emperor Gang Talisman, is trying to fight against my demon emperor?" The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor snorted coldly. With one hand grabbing it, there was already a black sword in his hand. This knife is like a crescent moon, but it exudes a strange and terrifying aura. That kind of temperament is as if it has swallowedLike countless ghosts, there is a heart-stopping feeling. "Boy, this Demon Emperor will use this Yin Puppet sword to send you on your way today! Don't worry, this sword will never waste even a drop of blood in your body." The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor smiled ferociously, and the Yin Evil Demon Cloud rolled in like a wave. The terrifying knife was like a black wave sweeping across, and like a hungry beast eager to devour its prey. The sword that directly cut through the void and ignored the rules of space struck Su Han in an instant. Su Han's body flickered and turned into a stream of light, avoiding this terrible knife. Even if he was blessed with the Emperor Armor Talisman and the Emperor Gang Talisman, Su Han was not willing to confront the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor head-on with this sword. This knife is not only a simple killing move, but also has a powerful corrosive ability. This corrosive power is also the most feared thing of the Yin Demon clan. Not only can it corrode the bloodline of human monks, it can even corrode weapons, elixirs, and everything in the world. Although Su Han's Seven Kills statue is brave, Su Han is not willing to take risks with the Seven Kills statue at this time. After all, the corrosive power of the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor is countless times stronger than the corrosive power of Young Master Hua Yue. "Hmph! The speed is pretty good, but the thing I'm not afraid of most about my Yin Puppet Demon Sword is its speed. Cut it with me!" Another knife! This sword was as fast as a meteor, and along with the evil demon cloud, it formed a vortex of demon cloud, which immediately swept the entire void into it. The huge vortex formed by this sword covered the sky and the sun, and absorbed all the surrounding void into it. Su Han was suddenly involved in this huge sword force, and his heart was awe-inspiring. Suddenly, countless sword energy shot out from this huge vortex of demonic clouds, like countless demons and monsters, rushing towards Su Han crazily. "What a terrifying sword intent!" Su Han understood the mystery of this sword, and also knew that if he resisted this sword forcefully, he would die miserably. It is definitely not a wise choice to fight with the opponent in the opponent's sword intention. At the moment, Su Han waved his hand and took out the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror. The light of the mirror continued to shake, and it kept catching the crazy sword energy. At the same time, Su Han activated the Electric Feather Escape again and rushed towards the outside of the vortex. As soon as I rushed, I found that the binding force of this vortex was extremely strong. Even with the speed of Electric Feather Escape, I couldn't break away even after rushing several times. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1,799 The furious Yin Puppet Demon Emperor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boy, do you think you can break through this emperor's sword intention with simple escape skills? You are so naive!" The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor laughed strangely. Su Han continued to attack and found that the evil demon cloud was getting thicker and thicker. He was quite surprised for a while. He never expected that the opponent's sword actually contained a terrifying formation secret. "The Yin Sha Demonic Cloud is really just superficial in the hands of Mr. Hua Yue. The power of the Yin Sha Demonic Cloud used by this Demon Emperor is truly terrifying." Su Han rushed several times in a row and found that the Yin evil demon cloud condensed very quickly and could not be rushed away at absolute speed. At this moment, Su Han no longer wasted time, grabbing the long sword that was fused with the fragments of the holy sword in his hand, and activated the sword light. The sword intent surged wildly, and instantly it was like an ancient beast breaking free from its cage, slamming into the thick evil cloud. After integrating the Emperor Gang Talisman, this sword is equivalent to the basic offensive strength of the Emperor Realm strongman. It is definitely a very terrifying sword. ???????????????????? Boom! The Yin evil demonic cloud suddenly opened a big hole, and Su Han's figure shot out and rushed out. "Well done!" The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was extremely surprised when he saw Su Han break through his Yin Evil Demonic Cloud from the periphery. But after all, it was a generation of demon emperors. Although he was surprised, he had already prepared a way to deal with it. With a big hand clap, a palm print was like a huge black mountain, pressing down hard on Su Han's head. It has to be said that although the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor has only recovered 10% of his cultivation level, his tricks are definitely still at the level of the Demon Emperor. An ordinary person at the sixth level of the Supreme Realm, facing the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor in his current state, would never be able to fight back and could only run for his life. This huge palm print pressed down on his head, but Su Han was not afraid at all. Instead, he fell faster than the palm print, directly turning into a ball of light and diving towards the ground. With this rush, it drilled directly into the ground. "It's useless!" The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor's voice was cold, and he waved the Yin Puppet Demonic Sword with his other hand, and struck directly towards the ground like a plowing field. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The ground was like tofu under the swing of the Yin Puppet Demonic Sword, with deep ravines appearing one after another. There was no figure of Su Han among them. "Huh? Escaped so deeply?" The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was also slightly surprised. Now, he had to admit that this young man did have some skills. Although the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor only fired a few moves just now, these moves are all his special skills. Although it is certainly incomparable to the power at his peak, against a young man who is half a step above the Supreme Realm, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor thought that he was a sure winner from the beginning. But the truth is very cruel. He has used so many tricks, but he still can't take down this young man. Although this young man used a blessing talisman, in the eyes of the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor, all this was still unbelievable. You know, he is the ancient demon emperor. Although in ancient times, he, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor, was just an ordinary warrior among the demons, not at the level of a commander, let alone a figure at the level of the Demon Ancestor. ¡°However, this is not the ancient times. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor heard from the master of the Moyou Pavilion that the current human monks are not even a little bit weaker than those in ancient times, and the number of emperor-level figures in the entire Eternal City is also limited. Especially in this area, there are no Emperor Realm characters at all, even half-step Emperor Realm or high-level Zun Realm, absolutely none. Therefore, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor had the confidence to show up directly with 10% of his strength. However, when the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor appeared, the first young man he met turned out to be so troublesome and difficult to deal with. Even though he used almost all powerful methods, he still couldn't take down this young man. At this moment, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor began to doubt whether what the master of Moyou Pavilion said was true. The Yin Puppet Demonic Sword slashed wildly, and the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor became ferocious. The terrifying sword energy almost cut this area upside down. However, no matter how terrifying his sword energy was, he could never dig out Su Han. "Boy, no matter how high it goes to heaven or earth, this Demon Emperor will definitely find you and eat you alive!" The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was so angry that he turned into a black cloud and threw himself directly towards the ground. Obviously, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor now hates Su Han deeply, and he will go to heaven and earth to find Su Han. At this moment, Su Han, relying on the escaping speed of the Phantom Demon Bingkui, has dived into the extremely deep underground. He knew that with the level of the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor¡¯s spiritual consciousness, he would definitely be able to find himself by following his breath.??, so it doesn't matter whether it is hidden or not. Su Han sneaked into the underground, actually wanting to take advantage of the terrain to see if he could launch another fatal attack on the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor. An Emperor Gang Talisman can be activated three times, and Su Han has activated it once just now to break the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor's evil sword intention. "If it can be activated again, it may be possible to destroy the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor without the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor being prepared, maybe." After all, the Emperor Gang Talisman is equivalent to the basic attack of a strong person in the Emperor Realm. Su Han was secretly calculating in his heart, and suddenly, the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation Disk in his hand activated. The Emperor Gang Talisman only increases its own attack level, and the Ziwei Seven Killing Array will not increase accordingly. Therefore, Su Han also knows that it is impossible to trap the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor with the Purple Weapon Seven Killing Array. Su Han had no hope of trapping the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor with the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation. His goal was to limit the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor for a moment so that he could launch an attack on the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor. No matter whether you can kill the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor in the end, you have to give it a try. Su Han also knows that whether it is the Emperor's Armor Talisman or the Emperor's Gang Talisman, after all, it is just the blessing function of the Talisman, not the true cultivation to the Emperor's realm. All aspects of equipment and magical powers cannot keep up, so even after Su Han has blessed these two kinds of talismans, his combat effectiveness can only be compared to that of ordinary high-level masters. With such fighting power, even if it is 10% of the strength of the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor, it will be invincible. This also determines this battle. Su Han actually doesn't have many chances. Precisely because there are few opportunities, Su Han hopes to use the underground terrain to find an opportunity to attack. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was so aggressive that he killed him. "The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor is actually not particularly good at underground combat, but he is very skilled and bold, and he is eager to chase Su Han, and he has confidence in his heart, so he pursues him at all costs. Su Han saw a black cloud approaching quickly and immediately activated the array. At the same time, the Emperor Gang Talisman was activated again. Su Han has activated an Emperor Gang Talisman twice, including this time, and there is only one last chance left. Ziwei's Seven Killing Formation was activated instantly, and the situation around the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor suddenly changed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1800 Yin Soldier Puppet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Huh?" The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor frowned, but he quickly understood the mystery, "Array? Boy, you are only half-step to the level of respect, even if you have the power of talismans, you think you can use the array to Trapping this Demon Emperor? I have to say, you are too naive." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not stop laughing and waving the sharp knife in his hand, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor actually planned to use brute force to break the formation. The demonic sword waved, and the sharp sword energy continued to slash into the void. The Yin Puppet Demonic Emperor shouted: "Destroy it!" Su Han had no intention of using the formation to trap the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor. Seeing the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor like this, Su Han moved his hand and activated the Vientiane Rune Array again. There are two formations, one within the formation, and Su Han just wants to get a chance to attack. And now, the opportunity has come. Su Han pushed the spiritual power in his body to the limit, and turned into countless sword energy through the long sword, spurting out, with the blessing power of the Emperor Gang Talisman, rushing towards the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor crazily. This move, combined with the blessing power of the Emperor Gang Talisman, is comparable to the strike of a half-step Emperor Realm expert. It can be said to be Su Han's strongest move now. Such a terrifying move made the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor instantly startled, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. The Vientiane Rune Array just attracted the attention of the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor at this moment. By the time he reacted, the two attacks were already in front of him. A hint of panic finally flashed across the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor's face, and he quickly gathered the surrounding Yin Demon Clouds to quickly form a defense around him. boom! The terrifying attack instantly tore apart the defense of the Yin Sha Demonic Cloud and crashed into the chest of the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor. At this critical moment, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor also blocked his chest with his sword. Bang bang bang! The extremely powerful attack caused the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor to retreat continuously. Countless air waves arose in the void, and a large hole with a diameter of several miles was opened deep in the ground. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor's energy and blood boiled, and he vomited blood. "Take advantage of the victory and pursue it!" Su Han did not hesitate at all. The opportunity to injure the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was hard-won. If he did not strike while the iron was hot, he would not have the chance to kill him until the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor reacted. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor really didn¡¯t expect that he could suffer such a big loss in front of this half-step monk, and he looked unbelievable for a moment. It wasn't until Su Han's body rushed towards him that the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor finally woke up and understood that he might really die. For a moment, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was shocked, and all the Demon Emperor's airs were gone. Without saying a word, he quickly turned into a magic cloud and shot wildly towards the outside, obviously preparing to escape. Su Han was also unambiguous and chased after him crazily. After this chase, he returned to the ground again. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor turned around and flew towards the altar crazily. Obviously, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor planned to escape back to his hometown. Su Han chased after him. He knew that if the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor could not be killed this time, once a seven-star chain formed, the Eternal City would also be in disaster. At this moment, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was both angry and surprised in his heart: "What is the origin of this human monk? He is only half-step to the Supreme Realm, but he has such a background? If today's human monks have such a background, what kind of demon can they talk about?" Restoration of the clan?¡± The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor is also full of confusion and resentment. However, he also knew very well that now was not the time to dwell on this. The top priority now is to get rid of the opponent's pursuit. The majestic Demon Emperor was actually being chased by a young human boy, running around like a bereaved dog. When the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor thought of this, he felt the urge to vomit blood. Fortunately, although the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was injured, his speed was not slow. It didn't take long for him to return to the altar area. Arriving at the altar, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor immediately relaxed a little. This altar is where the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor completed the secret method of blood sacrifice and broke free from the ancient seal. At this moment, there was a person on the altar. It was none other than the eighty-one pure yin female cultivators captured by the master of Moyou Pavilion. All of them except Xu Jing were there. These female cultivators have been drained of their bloodline essence and turned into walking corpses, lying on every small altar of the altar. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor rushed towards the main altar and sat down firmly on the main altar. Suddenly, the entire altar formation was activated, and the eighty-one small altars began to slowly rotate around it. A strange black mark also appeared in the middle of Yin Puppet Demon Emperor's eyebrows. Suddenly it lit up, and a strange light suddenly shot out, shooting?Those eighty-one small altars. Immediately, all the female cultivators on the small altar were slightly shaken, and they slowly got up one after another. It's just that these female cultivators' faces are pale at the moment, their expressions are numb, and their bodies are stiff, giving people a very strange feeling. The light from Yin Puppet Demon Emperor's eyebrows hit the foreheads of the female cultivators, leaving slightly darker marks on them. "You are now all the puppets of the evil soldiers under this Demon Emperor, prepare to fight!" While speaking, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor also controlled the Yin evil clouds around the altar, blessing the female cultivators one after another. In the area around the altar, there are plenty of evil clouds. Those female cultivators were blessed by the Yin evil demon cloud, and their movement speed was obviously much faster. A terrible demonic energy filled their bodies, making them look murderous and very strange. They used to be pretty girls, but now they look more like soulless female asuras. At this time, Su Han also caught up here. As soon as he entered the periphery of the altar, Su Han saw this strange scene. "Evil heretics, evil deeds, deserve to die!" Su Han was furious. How could he not see that these female cultivators no longer had any breath of living people, and were equivalent to corpses. "Obviously, these female cultivators not only became sacrifices to the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor and were drained of their blood essence, but they were also refined into puppets by the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor. "The Yin Demon clan is indeed the most vicious scum among the demon clan!" Su Han said secretly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1801 Sudden Recruitment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was pale, sitting on the main altar, surrounded by a group of Yin soldiers and puppets, as well as the thick Yin evil demon cloud, and protected by formations. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor suddenly felt confident. He stared at Su Han coldly, as if he wanted to engrave Su Han's image in his memory. "Boy, no matter who you are, after everything you did today, the Demon Emperor will definitely repay you tenfold when you come to Japan! Just wait for me, the Demon Emperor!" Su Hanlian smiled repeatedly: "Why wait? Why don't we decide the outcome today?" The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor sneered: "I admit that you are somewhat capable. However, that's all through sneak attacks. When my strength returns to 20 to 30%, it will not take any effort to crush you to death." "The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor's words are not unreasonable. The reason why he suffered today is that his strength is only 10% of his peak state, and the second reason is that he suffered a surprise attack. "If it were a head-on confrontation, even if it was only 10% of the strength, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor would not think that he would be injured. However, no matter what the reason was, for the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor, he regarded what happened today as a great shame and humiliation. Therefore, in his heart, he wanted to kill Su Han quickly. "The Yin soldiers and puppets, activate quickly and attack that boy!" If he hadn¡¯t been injured, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor would definitely have gone into battle on his own. However, he felt that even if he didn't go into battle himself, these Yin soldier puppets would be enough for that kid to drink a pot. "These Yin soldiers and puppets, as soon as they received the order from the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor, all jumped up one after another, rolled up thick clouds of Yin evil demons, and rushed towards Su Han without hesitation. Su Hanhan snorted, and the power of the Galaxy Cutting Finger flowed out, killing these Yin soldier puppets without hesitation. "These Yin soldier puppets have been drained of blood essence by the Yin puppet demon emperor. They are equivalent to corpses and are no longer human monks. "However, even though they are no longer alive, under the blessing of the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor's secret method, their combat effectiveness has increased at least three to five times compared to when they were alive. " In this way, eighty Yin soldier puppets attacked together, and their combat effectiveness was extremely terrifying. Fortunately, Su Han's magical power of Galaxy Cutting is best at group battles. The Galaxy Cut was activated continuously, and countless criss-crossing cutting forces formed a dense network, and they rushed towards these Yin Soldier puppets crazily. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Like chopping melons and vegetables, each Yin soldier puppet was cut and strangled by Su Han's Galaxy. Seeing that the Yin Soldier puppets were easily strangled one after another, the Yin Soldier Demon Emperor was also stunned. He quickly ordered the remaining Yin Soldier puppets to stop attacking and summoned these Yin Soldier puppets back one after another. However, Su Han had strangled more than a dozen of these Yin soldier puppets, and only about sixty were left. Su Han felt secretly suspicious when he saw the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor summoning the Yin Soldier Puppet back. This Yin Puppet Demon Emperor definitely has no good intentions. He must have other plans to summon the Yin Soldier Puppet back. A trace of anger flashed in the eyes of the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor, and he stared at Su Han fiercely: "Little beast, do you really want to kill them all?" Su Hanlian laughed: "Demon monster, don't talk nonsense to me. As long as I can kill you, I will never let you go." The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor smiled ferociously and said: "If all of you humans were as tough as you, maybe you wouldn't have been completely defeated at the hands of the demons. It's a pity that to this day, you human monks are still so afraid of us. Demons. Hahahaha Even in ancient times, this Demon Emperor has never seen a human monk like you who is not afraid of demons. With your qualifications and talents, why don't you join our army of demons? Don't you know , is the human race a hopeless race after all? Only we, the demon race, are the powerful race that can run rampant across the world." "Instead of stubbornly resisting, you should surrender as soon as possible and become a warrior of our demon clan. When the demon clan is unified in the future, you will also be a hero. I can see that you are more suitable for the inheritance of my Yin Demon clan than the master of Mo You Pavilion. Maybe, one day, you can inherit the mantle of my Yin Puppet Demon Emperor and become my successor." ¡°I have to say that this Yin Puppet Demon Emperor¡¯s eloquence is also pretty good. When he felt that he didn't have much confidence, he even lowered his posture and used the trick of solicitation. But when he said this to Su Han, he was undoubtedly talking to someone. "Perhaps anyone can join the demon clan, but Su Han will never do it. "Yin Puppet Demon Emperor, stop spouting such self-righteous words. Although your demon clan is good among all the ancient clans, it is far from being so powerful that you can dominate it. Put away your ridiculousThe more you feel, what is the inheritance of the Yin Demon family? Do you think everyone cares about it? "Su Han's tone was full of contempt. The solicitation mentioned by the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor is actually a way of delaying time. Judging from the momentum of Su Han's pursuit of him, he knew that this young man from the human race must be extremely disgusted with the demon clan, and it was definitely impossible for him to join the Yin Demon clan. He also saw that this young man from the human race had so many tricks, and he must be an extremely rare genius among the human race. Maybe such a genius has not grown up yet, but if he does grow up one day, he will definitely become a serious problem for the Yin Demon clan. Such an existence must be eliminated, even if it costs some money, it must be eliminated. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor smiled sinisterly: "How dare you, a puny human being, to despise the supreme inheritance of the demon race? Well, since you said so, the Japanese Demon Emperor will teach you a lesson today, so that before you die, I know what a powerful demon inheritance is, and I know why the demons are invincible." Su Han was shocked when he heard this. Although he didn¡¯t know what conspiracy the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor had, he still didn¡¯t dare to ignore it. Now, he only has one chance left with the Emperor Gang Talisman. He must seize this opportunity and make a final effort to knock down the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor. Thinking of this, Su Han once again activated the Emperor Gang Talisman, and at the same time used the Galaxy Cut. His unparalleled finger power turned into a bolt of lightning and shot towards the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor: "Die!" When the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor saw such a powerful blow, not only did he not panic, but he showed a look of determination. "Suddenly, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor moved his hands, as if using some kind of magical power, and the aura all over his body suddenly burned. The more than sixty Yin soldier puppets were shocked by the burning breath, as if they all suddenly came to life. The next moment, these Yin soldier puppets seemed to have been injected with blood all of a sudden. They gathered crazily, like cannonballs, and rushed towards Su Han crazily. "Boy, wake up! Explode for me!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1802 A shocking explosion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Bang bang bang! The puppets of the Yin soldiers blasted towards Su Han like shells, exploding continuously. The explosion was so fierce that it made Su Han's blood boil. "Restored bloodline?" Su Han was shocked and suddenly remembered something. This bloodline restoration is a very terrifying secret method of the demon clan. After the demon absorbs the blood essence of the monk, it will be refined into the demon blood itself. Afterwards, the demons released these bloodlines and returned them to the puppets refined with the bodies of these monks. Although it may be a simple process, the power returned is ten or twenty times the original. Moreover, the returned bloodline power will cause these Yin soldier puppets to explode, producing terrible destructive power. Of course, this secret method of bloodline restoration comes at a heavy price for the practitioner. When the demons perform this method, especially on a large scale, it is an act that can injure the enemy a thousand times and damage themselves eight hundred. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was also forced to have no way out. He only recovered 10% of his strength, and he was accidentally attacked by Su Han. Now his strength is less than half. If he confronts Su Han, who has been blessed with two emperor-level talismans, he will definitely die. That¡¯s why he wanted to use the secret method of bloodline restoration. Even if he had to pay a very heavy price for it, he would still blow up Su Han to death. If the bloodline of one or two Yin soldier puppets is restored, maybe the attack power is not enough. But if more than 60 of them were detonated at the same time, the explosive power would even hurt the emperor-level experts. Those below the imperial realm are even more certain to die. Although Su Han was blessed with the Emperor Armor Talisman, the Emperor Armor Talisman only gave him the basic defensive power of an Emperor Realm powerhouse. However, Su Han did not have the heaven-defying defensive powers of an Emperor Realm powerhouse. Therefore, Su Han's current defensive ability is at most equivalent to high-level Zun Realm or half-step Emperor Realm. Therefore, after the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor used the secret method of bloodline restoration, he became proud again. He knew that he had already won this battle. However, after using bloodline restoration, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor's comeback plan was about to come to nothing. When this bloodline restoration is used, it consumes the life essence that the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor has finally gathered. Once this life essence is consumed, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor can only lie back in the seal and sleep. It will take at least several decades, or even hundreds of years, for the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor to awaken again. Bang bang bang bang! The power of continuous explosions continued to approach Su Han's position. More than sixty Yin soldier puppets exploded one after another, instantly gathering into a powerful explosive force. When Su Han sensed the surge of explosive power, he immediately felt an extremely clear sense of crisis in his heart. "No, this explosive power is gathering together, and the target is my body. Once I get hit by this attack, even if I am blessed with the Emperor Armor Talisman, I will not be able to resist it, and I will be dead!" Su Han's thoughts came together and he didn't dare to neglect. He hurriedly grabbed the inheritance token of Yishen Palace that day in his hands. Whoops! This inheritance token activated instantly, curling up a tiny beam of light like a fine needle, ignoring any laws of the void, and disappeared directly on the spot. ???????????????????? Boom! The tragic explosions all gathered at this moment. The sound of the explosion was earth-shattering. The entire altar was blown away at once, and the underground world was completely destroyed. In its original position, only a huge crater with a diameter of dozens of miles was left. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor crawled out of the huge pit with a disgraced face and looked at the ruins. Logically speaking, after an explosion of this magnitude, there would be no bones left, not even any residual limbs. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor didn¡¯t care that the corners of his mouth were still bleeding. He frowned and looked around, but he was extremely suspicious in his heart. "Is that kid dead?" The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was not 100% sure. He felt that with such a powerful explosion, there was no reason for the kid not to die. ¡°But, if you died, why didn¡¯t you even scream before you died? "Also, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor didn't know if he had seen it wrong. It seemed that a ray of light flashed past where the boy was just now. Although it is just a ray of light like a thin needle, it cannot even be seen by the naked eye. This kind of light cannot be escape light. However, just such a tiny ray of light left the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor still a little confused and unable to let go. "Impossible, if you don't die like this, that kid will be too scary." The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor murmured. He was also feeling a little frustrated at the moment. As a powerful Demon Emperor,However, he couldn't even confirm whether he killed his opponent or not. After carefully checking the area around the giant pit for a while, I couldn't find any clues that could prove the other party's death. "Strange, did that kid really slip away?" The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor felt more and more uneasy as he thought about it. It stands to reason that demons have a ferocious personality, and there are very few things that would make demons feel uneasy. But, now, he is really restless. "No, it's impossible Even if that kid had great abilities, he wouldn't be able to escape in that situation. If he used the escape light to escape, I would definitely be able to see it. But I didn't see any escape light at all. , so that kid must be dead." The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor kept comforting himself. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Wandered about the huge pit for a long time. Although the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was unwilling to do so, he had no choice but to give up. "This altar has been completely destroyed. It seems that I have to leave here and find a new nest to sleep in. Otherwise, if a strong human race finds this place, I will be doomed." The current Yin Puppet Demon Emperor is even weaker after using bloodline restoration. Any high-level powerhouse in the Zun Realm could possibly destroy him. He must find a secret lair as soon as possible and sleep for decades before he can make a comeback. To put it bluntly, all of this is thanks to Su Han. If it weren't for Su Han, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor wouldn't have to use this secret method of bloodline restoration, let alone sleep for decades. This slumber not only ruined the Yin Demon Emperor's personal comeback plan, but also ruined the Yin Demon clan's seven-star plan. Although the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was unwilling to give in, in this situation, he had no choice but to leave. Su Han's side, urging the inheritance token, was directly swept away by a thin needle-like light, crossing the rules of the void and teleporting it. After a while, the transmission process was over. "Young man, welcome to the second palace of Tianyi Palace." Su Han had just stood firm, and before he had time to figure out the situation, a clear voice came from his ears. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1803 Huanhua Palace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The second palace of Tianyi Shrine? Su Han remembered that the last time he came here, he passed the test of the first palace of Tianyi Shrine. The guardian of the first palace was a powerful man called Master Feiyu. Su Han also obtained the ancient escape technique of Electric Feather Escape from him. The inheritance token was also obtained from Master Dianyu. According to Master Dianyu, if you want to come to Tianyi Shrine next time, you only need to activate the inheritance token to come. It turns out that if you activate the inheritance token, you will go directly to the second house. It seems that you must accept the test of the second house. Su Han's mind hadn't turned around just now. The flash of swords and shadows in his battle with the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor were still in his mind. It wasn't until this moment that he slowly came back to his senses. "Huh, how dare you be so distracted when you come to Tianyi Divine Palace? Are the current human monks really incompetent to this point? No one has entered Tianyi Divine Palace for so many years, but one came today, but he is so rude." This voice was very stern, even a bit scolding. Su Han smiled bitterly: "Senior, please don't misunderstand me. I fought with the Demon King and the Demon King. At the critical moment, I activated the inheritance token and escaped into the Tianyi Palace. It's just that my mind is still stuck in the feeling of the battle, so Time didn¡¯t catch up.¡± "Demon clan? Since the ancient demon sealing war, have the demon clan resurrected now?" The voice was obviously a little surprised. Su Han did not hide anything: "It has been peaceful for a million years, but now there is a human territory called the Eternal City. Demonic traces have begun to break out repeatedly, and the sleeping demons are constantly waking up. The demons are obviously They want to occupy the Eternal City as their first stronghold for restoration.¡± "Demons, demons" The voice muttered to itself, looking extremely sad. ? But amid the sadness, there is also a feeling of extreme hatred. Su Han also knew that none of the ancient powerful men who had experienced the demon sealing war did not hate the demons. The demons trample on their homes and devour their relatives and friends. It can be said that there is an sworn hatred between each of them and the demons. ¡°Moreover, in the battle with the human race, the demon clan also trampled the human race¡¯s territory to pieces, destroyed most of the spiritual veins in the human race¡¯s territory, and exhausted most of the resources in the human race¡¯s territory. This is also the reason why the level of human martial arts today is much weaker than in ancient times. Su Han did not interrupt the other party, but sat cross-legged without saying a word. The battle just now also consumed a lot of his energy, and now he is in urgent need of rest. Especially when the Emperor Armor Talisman and the Emperor Gang Talisman are activated at the same time, with his cultivation of half-step to the Supreme Realm, he can carry two Emperor Realm Talismans at once, which brings unparalleled pressure to the physical body. "If he hadn't been protected by the golden body of gods and demons and Xuanwu runes, his body would have been under such strong pressure, and he would have been seriously injured, or even broken into pieces. Seeing that Su Han started to sit quietly, the voice was obviously a little surprised and asked lightly: "Young man, seeing that the aura of the powerful talisman on your body has not dissipated, could it be that you just used some heaven-defying talisman?" Su Han did not deny it: "This junior, with his cultivation of half-step to the Supreme Realm, activated two Emperor Realm talismans at the same time, and now the loss is huge." "Half-step to the realm of respect?" The voice asked unexpectedly, "Are you only half-step to the realm of respect?" Su Han nodded: "It is true that I haven't entered the realm of respect yet." The voice was obviously even more surprised: "Unexpectedly, after tens of thousands of years, the genius who entered my second palace would only be half-step to the Supreme Realm?" Su Han didn¡¯t know how to answer. From the tone of the other party, it seemed that he didn¡¯t dislike his low cultivation level. "Young man, I think you are about twenty years old. At this age, your cultivation level is half a step above the level of respect. Although your cultivation level is not as good as that of the geniuses from the ancient times, I think your talent and understanding are worse than those from the ancient times. Genius, but not bad either.¡± When the voice said this, he paused and said: "In ancient times, cultivation was never used as the first reference for selecting geniuses. What we value is potential. At the age of twenty, you are half-step to the Supreme Realm. If you weren't Relying on mindless accumulation of resources to improve, but relying on yourself step by step to reach this level of cultivation is also considered rare. Moreover, you can be selected to enter the Tianyi Divine Palace with a cultivation level of half-step Zun Realm, and you have also passed the first The test of the First Palace is not bad.¡± In fact, when Su Han passed the test of Master Feiyu of the First Palace, he was not at the Half-step Supreme Realm, not even the Holy Realm, but only the fifth level of the Imperial Realm. However, Su Han did not say anything at this time. "Well, young man, I see that there seems to be a power sleeping in you."??You may not even be aware of this power. A bit interesting, a bit interesting" When the voice said this, the topic suddenly changed: "Okay, let's not talk nonsense. The fact that you can come here at least shows that you are destined to Tianyi Shrine. My name is Huanhua Venerable, and he is the second The guardian of Gong Huan Hua Palace. Challenger, please state your name." Su Han knows that Venerable is an ancient honorific title, which does not necessarily mean that the other person is a powerful person in the Venerable Realm. In fact, the opponent's strength should be far higher than Zun Realm. "This junior's name is Su Han." "Well, very good, very good! Su Han, I misunderstood you at the beginning. Now I think of what you just said. With your half-step master level cultivation, you can fight against the demon emperor. And it is extremely rare to escape unscathed. A genius like you does meet some of the requirements of Tianyi Sect to find someone to inherit. However, although I admire you a little, I will not engage in malpractice for personal gain. You If you want to pass the Huanhua Palace and obtain the inheritance of the Huanhua Palace, you must also pass the assessment of the Huanhua Palace." This Venerable Huanhua is obviously a big shot in the ancient Tianyi Sect. From ancient times to the present, I don¡¯t know how many years I have been guarding here. The endless years have also made this Venerable Huanhua very lonely. It may have been tens of thousands of years ago since the last time someone entered the Huanhua Palace. Therefore, Venerable Huanhua will inevitably have some expectations. After hearing what Venerable Huanhua said, Su Han looked around the Huanhua Palace. This Huanhua Palace is very beautifully decorated. Su Han can tell at a glance that every corner of the Huanhua Palace has traces of various illusions, like a very exquisite illusion maze. It is obvious that this is a palace with the theme of illusion. Furthermore, Su Han could faintly see some traces of formations in the layout of Huanhua Palace. And this formation gave Su Han a vaguely familiar feeling. This familiar feeling comes from the "One Hundred Formations Total Source" of the ancient Jedi Gate. "The formation layout of Huanhua Palace actually contains many things from "The Total Source of One Hundred Formations"? What is the relationship between Master Huanhua and the ancient Jedi Sect?" For a moment, Su Han was also confused. Logically speaking, Venerable Huanhua should be a member of the Ancient Heaven Sect. However, the formation of the Huanhua Palace clearly comes from the ancient Jedi sect. For a moment, Su Han was also a little curious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1804 Ancestor Tiangong You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Venerable Huanhua, in ancient times there was a sect called the Jedi Sect. May I ask if you have ever heard of it?" Su Han did not reveal all his secrets for a while, but He asked tentatively. "What?" When the Venerable Huan Hua heard this, his tone suddenly condensed, "Jedi Gate? Young man, where did you know about the Jedi Gate?" Hearing the change in his tone, Su Han became even more convinced that Master Huan Hua was indeed related to the Jedi Sect. "So, does Senior really know about the Jedi Gate?" "So what if you know, so what if you don't know?" Venerable Huanhua's tone suddenly became colder, "Young man, this is the inheritance palace of Tianyi Sect. You are asking questions, are you talking about Tianyi Sect? Are you still a little dissatisfied with the inheritance?" Su Han knew that Venerable Huanhua had misunderstood. In the inheritance palace of Tianyi Sect, it does seem a bit inappropriate to keep asking about the Jedi Sect. At the moment, Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Your Majesty, I misunderstood. I just saw the formation layout in Huanhua Palace and felt that it was somewhat similar to the essence of the Jedi Gate's formations." "The essence of the formation of the Jedi Gate? How do you understand the essence of the formation of the Jedi Gate?" Venerable Huanhua's tone was obviously unbelieving. "I learned it from a book." Su Han said with a smile. "What book?" Venerable Huanhua asked. Su Han no longer pretended to be ignorant, and the thing in his hand was the "Total Source of One Hundred Formations" written by the ancient Jedi sect. Venerable Huanhua¡¯s spiritual consciousness can cover the entire Huanhua Palace. As soon as Su Han took out the "One Hundred Formations Total Source", Venerable Huanhua immediately saw it. ""The Total Source of One Hundred Arrays"?" Venerable Huanhua was stunned for a moment and cried out, "Young man, where did you get this thing?" "From the ruins of the ancient Jedi Gate in Mount Xumi." Su Han no longer concealed it. "You entered the ruins of the Jedi Gate?" Venerable Huanhua asked in surprise, "So, could it be that youdid you get the inheritance of the Jedi Gate?" Su Han nodded: "It is true." After hearing Su Han¡¯s words, Venerable Huanhua¡¯s tone suddenly became excited: ¡°Okay, great, I never thought that the inheritance of the Jedi Sect will see the light of day again one day, and it can be regarded as the immortal Jedi Sect.¡± "Tang Ban, if you are still alive in heaven, you will be happy to know that the inheritance of the Jedi Sect is still intact, right?" Venerable Huanhua's tone was full of emotion, and for a moment he was overcome with emotion. "Senior, who is Tang Ban?" Su Han asked. "Haha, you may have never heard of Tang Ban's name, but you should be familiar with the name of Tiangong Ancestor, right?" "Ancestor Tiangong?" Su Han has indeed seen this name in many books in the Jedi Sect's library. He should be an important figure in the Jedi Sect. "Tang Ban is the Patriarch of Tiangong. He is one of the three great ancestors of the Jedi Sect, and he is also my old friend. I usually like the art of formations, and I often discuss formations with him. Even, even my Huanhua Palace The layout was entirely his own handiwork Unfortunately, he died tragically along with other powerful men from the Jedi Sect during the ancient demon sealing battle." When Venerable Huanhua said this, he couldn't help but feel a little sad, as if recalling the past, his emotions couldn't help but get a little excited. "So, the powerful enemies mentioned in the ruins of the Jedi Sect also refer to the ancient demons? Did all members of the Jedi Sect die while resisting the invasion of the ancient demons?" Su Han asked. "That's right." Venerable Huanhua gave an affirmative answer. Su Han nodded thoughtfully. He remembered that he had accepted a test in the ancient ruins of the Jedi Gate. The question was whether one day, if he met the enemy who destroyed the Jedi Gate, would he choose to endure or take revenge? . Su Han chose revenge. However, he did not expect at the time that the enemies of the Jedi Gate were also the ancient demons. In this way, Su Han's choice to fight to the death with the demons is exactly in line with the inheritance spirit of the Jedi Sect. Su Han also did not expect that there would be such a coincidence that an ancestor of the Jedi Sect would have a close relationship with the guardian of the second palace of Tianyi Palace. "Senior, do you think that the layout of Huanhua Palace is entirely the work of Patriarch Tiangong?" "Yes, the Huanhua Palace is actually the cave where I used to live. However, after the Tianyi Sect was destroyed, the Huanhua Palace was moved into the Tianyi Shrine by me using my great power of shape-shifting, and became the Tianyi Palace. The second palace of the Divine Palace.¡±   Venerable Huanhua also took the trouble to explain. Obviously, Su Han carries the inheritance of the ancient Jedi sect, which makes Venerable Huan Hua empathize with him and feel a sense of intimacy towards Su Han. "Little guy, you are the descendant of the Jedi Sect, which is equivalent to the descendant of my former best friend. This relationship is very close. However, since I am the guardian of the second palace of Tianyi Palace, I must fulfill my duties. , no matter who you are, as long as you enter this Huanhua Palace, I must not engage in any malpractice for personal gain. You must be tested. Only after you pass the test can you pass this Huanhua Palace. Do you understand?" Venerable Huanhua said. Su Han nodded, but asked curiously: "What if I fail the test of Huanhua Palace?" "Haha Then you can only stay in Huanhua Palace. Not only will you not be able to get the inheritance rewards of Huanhua Palace, but you will also not be qualified to go to the third palace of Tianyi Palace. In the future, Tianyi Palace The inheritance has nothing to do with you." Venerable Huanhua said. "Then I must take the assessment this time? Can't I come back for the assessment next time?" Su Han asked again. "As long as you activate the inheritance token and enter the second house, it means that you are ready for the test of the second house. You cannot regret it, let alone come back next time. As long as you enter the second house, you will You have to go through the test of the second house." Venerable Huanhua explained. Su Han naturally didn¡¯t really plan to come back next time. The reason why he asked so many questions was mainly to understand the rules of Tianyi Shrine clearly. After asking, Su Han felt confident, nodded and said: "I understand. However, before the test, I would like to practice for a few days, is that okay?" "Haha, that's okay. As long as you don't leave Huanhua Palace in the middle, you can practice here for as long as you like. Since you just had a big battle, you definitely need to rest, so you don't have to be polite to me, just take this Huanhua Palace as your home. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. After you finish practicing, just call me.¡± After Venerable Huanhua finished speaking, he became silent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1805: Supreme Realm, Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han actually wanted to take advantage of the aftermath of the war to consolidate his cultivation and impact the realm of respect. He could actually break through to the Supreme Realm a long time ago, but he never had the right time to break through. Now, Su Han has obtained a fire attribute spirit bead from the mountain range where the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was sealed. Su Han can just use it to evolve the phantom demon Bing Kui, and at the same time, he can also improve his cultivation level. " Taking out the fire attribute spirit bead from the storage ring, feeling the rich fire attribute hitting the face, one can't help but become a little intoxicated. This bead, no matter from which angle you look at it, is absolutely extraordinary. ¡°If you think that the master of Moyou Pavilion can arrange such a powerful peripheral formation based on this bead, you will know how powerful this bead is. As soon as this bead was taken out, even the Huanhua Palace was enveloped by a powerful fire attribute spiritual power, and the surrounding void was filled with this powerful fire energy. Su Han was also unambiguous and urged the Phantom Demon Ice Sunflower out. As soon as the Phantom Demon Bingkui appeared, a powerful water attribute spiritual power was released. The two completely opposite attributes of water and fire were colliding with each other in the void at this moment. Logically speaking, the two opposing attributes of water and fire should restrain and cancel each other out. Theoretically, they simply cannot coexist. However, if the water-attributed Phantom Ice Sunflower wants to evolve, it really needs this kind of fire-attributed treasure. This is a theory engraved in the memory of Su Han's previous life, and it is definitely not wrong. Su Han is also looking forward to it. What kind of changes will happen to this magical ice sunflower after it absorbs enough fire energy? Immediately, Su Han began to operate. The vines of the Phantom Demon Ice Sunflower were a bit repulsive at first when they encountered the fire-attributed spirit beads. But soon, he seemed to adapt to the fire attribute energy and began to devour it. Just one phantom ice sunflower cannot be completely swallowed. Hundreds of phantom ice sunflowers were dispatched together, like hundreds of ancient ferocious beasts, greedily devouring the energy of the fire attribute spirit bead. This devouring process lasted for a quarter of an hour. A quarter of an hour later, the energy of the fire attribute spirit bead was slowly swallowed up. At this moment, in Su Han's dantian, the natal spirit of Huanmo Bingkui was originally icy blue, but at this time, it has turned half blue and half red, like the most transparent crystal, shining brightly and exuding an astonishing radiance. breath. Fire and frost, two seemingly incompatible powers, now perfectly coexist in this natal spirit. ?????????? Even, the fusion of these two powers has caused the natal spirit of the Phantom Demon Bingkui to instantly increase by more than one level, and there is an extremely powerful energy in it that is ready to move. This powerful energy also continuously rushed into Su Han's Dantian Zifu. To put it bluntly, the natal spirit of Huanmo Bingkui coexists with Su Han's Dantian Zifu. This natal spirit absorbs powerful energy, which is equivalent to Su Han's Dantian Zifu absorbing powerful energy. Having inhaled so much energy at once, it always needs to be digested. At this moment, Su Han's Dantian Zi Mansion also seemed to be about to explode. Thick spiritual power was constantly moving inside it, like swimming dragons, full of spirituality. This stream of spiritual power gradually formed a big cycle, crazily transforming Su Han's spiritual sea. All the shackles are easily torn to pieces, and all the barriers are easily broken. Su Han encountered almost no obstacles on the way from the Half-step Master Realm to the Master Realm. It was as easy as others breaking through a small realm, with almost no surprises. ??The higher the level of martial arts breakthrough, the more dangerous it will be. Therefore, many times, when a breakthrough from one major realm to another major realm occurs, martial arts catastrophe will occur. Most monks are very afraid of this kind of martial arts catastrophe, and even do not try to break through to the great realm because of this. "However, in Su Han, this martial arts calamity was not reflected at all. However, when Su Han broke through the last level and sensed that the Supreme Realm was about to arrive, at that moment, countless visions of heaven and earth suddenly filled the entire Huanhua Palace. I think that when Su Han broke through to the Holy Realm, he was in the preliminary round of the talent draft of the four major sects. At that time, it also triggered a very exaggerated vision of heaven and earth. And this time, Su Han broke through to the Supreme Realm. Although the vision of heaven and earth was quite powerful, the movement in Tianyi Shrine was also much restrained. "The realm of respect finally broke through to the realm of respect."   Su Han opened his eyes, feeling the powerful power of Zunjing, and was extremely happy for a moment. Breaking through to the Zun realm can be regarded as a major achievement in his martial arts journey. Stepping into this realm means that he has reached a relatively high level in the world of martial arts. It is no longer the ant-like level that can be stepped on by others. A strong person in the Zun Realm is a relatively good existence for the Eternal City. What's more, he is only twenty years old now. For the world of martial arts, he is equivalent to the age at which he has just started. Su Han was very excited. All the hardships I have suffered along the way in this life seem to have been harvested at this moment. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Even if you can call the wind and rain and have a supreme status, it is still a little bit meaningless. Having practiced all the way to this point in this life made him feel very fulfilled. After breaking through to the Supreme Realm, Su Han spent another two days consolidating the realm before turning his attention back to the Phantom Ice Sunflower. Originally, the natal spirit of the Phantom Demon Bingkui was completely ice blue. Now it is half blue and half red. It has obviously completed an evolutionary process. Su Han is also looking forward to the effect of the Phantom Ice Sunflower after it completes its evolution. At that moment, with a thought, I activated the phantom ice sunflower. The next moment, hundreds of vines sprouted out from the ground of Huanhua Palace. Half of these vines were the original ice blue, while the other half were a fiery red that was so alluring. After these vines broke out of the ground, they continued to change at a speed visible to the naked eye. Above the vines, the prototype of a sunflower suddenly appeared. These sunflower prototypes grow extremely fast. After a few breaths, all the vines are topped by huge sunflowers. These sunflowers are different from the previous phantom ice sunflowers. These sunflowers are half blue and half red. Half of it is ice blue like frost, and the other half is fiery red. Each flower is so coquettish and exudes a mysterious atmosphere. "Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower!" Su Han¡¯s mind suddenly popped up with these four words. These four words are exactly the name of the evolved form of the Phantom Demon Bingkui! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1806: Fantasy Prism You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The phantom ice sunflower evolved into the ice and fire magic sunflower. The two originally conflicting powers of ice and fire perfectly coexisted in the ice and fire magic sunflower. The half blue and half red sunflowers also make people feel relaxed and happy at the first sight. This kind of evolution is not just as simple as increasing the energy of one attribute, but an all-round evolution. It can be said that the Phantom Ice Sunflower before evolution may only be ranked in the top twenty in the ranking of spiritual plants in the entire God's Domain. But after evolution, the Ice Fire Demon Sunflower can definitely be ranked in the top five, or even higher. Su Han carefully admired the ice and fire magic sunflower for a while, and then put the ice and fire magic sunflower away. "Senior, I have completed my training and can enter the test at any time." The voice of Venerable Huanhua also sounded again: "Okay, very good! You have broken through the Venerable Realm, and the chance of completing the test is greater. However, the test of my Huanhua Palace mainly tests the realm of spiritual consciousness. I wonder if you are certain?" Venerable Huanhua obviously hopes that Su Han can pass the test of his palace. Su Han nodded: "Senior, please start the test." "Okay, there is only one test for my palace. You have to take care of it." Venerable Huan Hua finished speaking. Suddenly, a light flashed in front of Su Han's eyes, and a huge outline gradually emerged out of thin air. This huge outline is actually in the shape of a huge prism. This huge prism gradually took shape in the void, with countless faces reflecting colorful luster. For a moment, the Huanhua Palace was reflected as magnificently as an illusion. Su Han stared at the prism without turning his eyes. At this time, the prism also started to rotate slowly, faster and faster. The countless faces of the prism reflected all kinds of dazzling shapes, constantly dividing the space of the Huanhua Palace into countless A small space. And every small space also has countless faces, and each face has different graphics, which is dazzling and dizzying, as if there are a million graphics constantly rotating in the eyes. The entire Huanhua Palace is like a huge kaleidoscope at this moment, and this kaleidoscope is still changing. If you are an ordinary person, you may have been dizzy by this complicated scene. However, Su Han was very calm, observing the scene while sorting out his thoughts in his mind. Gradually, the shapes on the countless faces in these countless small spaces were originally different, but as time went by, these ever-changing shapes seemed to reach the same goal through different paths, and gradually they all ended up with the same shape. This figure is a figure sitting cross-legged. In an instant, these millions of figures sitting cross-legged filled the void throughout the Huanhua Palace. At this time, Venerable Huan Hua's voice also sounded: "This Huan Hua Prism is the work of this man all his life. It has gathered all the essence of illusion. Now, in the center of this Huan Hua Prism, there are several statues There are only a few figures that entrust my will, but not many. And all other figures are just illusions reflected by the prism of illusion." "What you have to do in this test is to find these figures that entrust my will within the stipulated time. I can't tell you the specific number of these figures now. If you find the three figures within the stipulated time, Even if the figure passes. If there are more than three figures, the more the better. The more you can find, the stronger your consciousness is. If you can find all the figures, you will get the corresponding reward from Huanhua Palace." Su Han also understood. To put it bluntly, if you find the three figures, you can only pass and you will be qualified to challenge the next palace. Only by finding all the figures can you get a reward. "Time is only one hour." After Venerable Huanhua finished speaking, he stopped disturbing Su Han. Su Han sat cross-legged, surrounded by void, as if he was imprisoned. As a result, he can only move around this area and cannot leave this area. "In one hour, find all the figures who have entrusted the will of Venerable Huanhua." Su Han¡¯s gaze was profound, shooting towards the millions of figures in the void around him. It is actually not too difficult to find the figure who entrusts Venerable Huanhua's will. Because Su Han's spiritual consciousness is powerful, when his spiritual consciousness sweeps over these figures, he can judge whether this figure has the will of the Reverend Huan Hua or is just an ordinary phantom figure. However, the difficulty lies in the fact that there are too many figures, and the realIt is not clear how many figures there are on which the will is placed. In this case, if you want to find all the figures who have entrusted the will of Venerable Huanhua, there is only one simplest and stupid way, and that is to scan all the figures with your spiritual consciousness. Although this method is stupid, it is also the only method that can be adopted at this stage. However, Su Han's advantage lies in his powerful spiritual consciousness, and with the power of the evil eye, he can confirm it with just one sweep. In this way, the efficiency is not low. At this time, Su Han's consciousness was as clear as ever, and his eyes were like light that could penetrate the soul, shooting towards the millions of figures. "This is notthis is notthis is not" Su Han¡¯s gaze eliminated each statue one by one at an incredibly fast speed. In fact, although it is not difficult to judge these figures, it is necessary to use the elimination method to find the few figures that entrust the will of Venerable Huan Hua among so many figures. For a monk with an average level of spiritual consciousness, To put it simply, it is still like finding a needle in a haystack, with almost no possibility of success. However, this elimination method is currently the most suitable method for Su Han. One is because Su Han's spiritual consciousness is powerful. Secondly, it was because of Su Han's evil eye that the vision blessing given to Su Han was so powerful that Su Han himself was a little surprised. Su Han's eyesight is far better than that of ordinary monks, and with the blessing of the evil eye, it is many times stronger. This allowed Su Han's spiritual consciousness and eyesight to completely reach the high level of Zun Realm. Even ordinary high-level masters in the Zun Realm may not be able to compete with Su Han in terms of spiritual consciousness and eyesight. In fact, what Venerable Huanhua just said is that there is a power sleeping in Su Han's body. Su Han suspects that if this power really exists, then this power must be related to the evil eye. ¡°However, now is not the time to think about this. Suddenly, Su Han's consciousness flashed, and his gaze shot meaningfully at one of the figures. "I found one." Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness locked on this figure and left his own spiritual mark. After leaving the mark, Su Han continued. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1807 The Surprised Master Huanhua You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Time passed bit by bit, and Su Han was also advancing his progress in an orderly manner. As long as you find the first figure, then the second figure, the third figure it will be easy to handle. Half an hour later, Su Han had successfully found three figures entrusting the will of Lord Huanhua, which was equivalent to passing the test of Huanhua Palace. Of course, Venerable Huanhua also said that if you can find all the figures, you can also get the reward for completing the level of Huanhua Palace. This point is different from the previous Feiyu Palace. As long as Feiyu Palace passes the test, it will be rewarded and qualified to challenge the next palace. In this Huanhua Palace, if you pass the test, you can only be qualified to challenge the next palace. Only by perfectly finding all the figures can you get the reward. Therefore, Su Han's goal is definitely not just to pass the test. However, finding the three figures still made Su Han feel much more relaxed. As long as the mentality is relaxed, the efficiency will naturally be faster. An hour later, Su Han's divine consciousness mark had locked eight of the figures. These eight figures were the figures that entrusted the will of Venerable Huan Hua. And all other figures in Huanhua Palace were judged by Su Han to be illusions. Su Han is confident that this judgment is relatively reliable. At this time, the allotted time has just been exhausted. The Huanhua Prism and millions of figures in the void gradually disappeared, and the Huanhua Palace returned to its original state. "Okay, time is up, how many figures have you found?" Venerable Huanhua's voice rang out and he couldn't wait to ask. Obviously, Venerable Huanhua also wants to know how Su Han performed at this level? If Su Han fails to find the three figures and fails to pass the test, Venerable Huanhua will be a little disappointed in his heart even if he doesn't say anything. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Junior has found eight figures." "What?" Venerable Huanhua was completely stunned when he heard this, "You said you found the Eight Deities?" ¡°Obviously, Venerable Huanhua didn¡¯t believe that Su Han could find the eight figures. Su Han didn't know anything, but nodded firmly to show that he was not lying. "Okay, very good." Venerable Huanhua's tone couldn't help but get a little excited, "Activate your divine consciousness mark, I'll see if the eight figures you found are correct?" Indeed, Venerable Huanhua was very surprised, because among the millions of illusions, Venerable Huanhua left a total of eight figures with their own will, only eight in total. But Su Han said that he had found eight human figures. How could this not surprise Venerable Huanhua? Su Han didn¡¯t say much, and activated his divine consciousness, activating the divine marks on the eight figures he had locked onto one by one. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In the huge Huanhua Palace, it was like lanterns lighting up one after another. The eight figures, activated by Su Han's divine consciousness mark, bloomed with dazzling brilliance, which was extremely dazzling. Venerable Huanhua was also completely stunned. This young man actually locked all the eight figures on whom he had placed his will, and none of them were missing, neither more nor less. 100% hit rate! For a moment, although Venerable Huanhua knew that this young man was extremely extraordinary, he still took a breath and was speechless. His whole person fell into an extremely shocked mood. "Unbelievable, unbelievable." After a long time, Venerable Huanhua praised him, "With the cultivation level of the Venerable Realm, I have never seen anyone who can pass the test of my Huanhua Palace. From ancient times to the present, I have never seen anyone. , you are the number one. Genius, truly a genius!" Venerable Huanhua did not hide his enthusiastic admiration at all. He felt that the millions of years he had spent in this Tianyi Shrine were all worth it at this moment. "Tiangong, if you can see this scene, I think your soul in heaven will also be very happy." Venerable Huanhua admired for a while, then sighed for a while, and his tone was also full of relief. "Your Majesty, I am a little lucky in this level. I happen to have some experience in the aspect of spiritual consciousness." Su Han was not blindly arrogant, "Perhaps, I and this Huanhua Palace are destined to be born." Su Han was not too proud. " Moreover, compared to the first palace, Feiyu Palace, this second palace is indeed too smooth. Venerable Huanhua said: "This is because of your profound blessings. If it were any other genius, they would want to passHuanhua Palace is very difficult. I have a hunch that maybe one day you can really conquer the Tianyi Shrine, become the successor of the Tianyi Sect, rebuild the inheritance of the Tianyi Sect, and allow us palace guardians to leave here and see the light of day again! " This is undoubtedly a very high evaluation and a very weighty evaluation. In fact, this should be the first time that Venerable Huanhua has given this kind of evaluation to a challenger who has come here. Su Han also knew that whether it was Master Huanhua or Master Feiyu of the First Palace, they were all sealed here in a form similar to a seal. For them, the flow of time was hundreds of times slower than that of the outside world. A thousand times, they are almost equivalent to having an eternal lifespan, but they cannot leave this Tianyi Shrine. Only when someone breaks through the last palace of Tianyi Palace can they be freed from this sealed state and see the light of day again. "Tianyi Palace, it is said that the first palace is more difficult than the first palace?" Su Han asked. Venerable Huanhua did not deny it: "It is true. The second house is more difficult than the first house, and the third house is more difficult than the second house. Then in the third house, if you have not reached the high level of the Supreme Realm, it will be difficult for you to reach the highest level. It¡¯s better not to challenge rashly.¡± "However, starting from the third house, each house challenge is allowed to fail once. If you fail the first time, you can try again next time. However, if you fail the second time, you will have no chance." Venerable Huanhua also reminded. Su Han's eyes flashed, and he had a feeling that the inheritance of the ancient Tianyi sect was definitely the top level of luck. Even at the level of the entire divine domain, it was definitely the top level of luck. Since I have come into contact with the Tianyi Shrine, my goal is to conquer it! "Your Majesty, since I'm here, I will definitely conquer this Tianyi Shrine step by step." Su Han also promised. "Hahaha, good! Your talent, even in ancient times, is no less than that of many geniuses. Coupled with your luck, there is great hope to conquer this Tianyi Palace!" Although the tone of Venerable Huanhua is somewhat exaggerated, it is also because of the Tiangong Ancestor, which makes Venerable Huanhua feel more affectionate towards Su Han, and he hopes that Su Han can conquer this world. One shrine. "Well, you have passed the test of Huanhua Palace perfectly and found all eight figures. Not only will you be qualified to challenge the third palace, but you will also get the inheritance reward of Huanhua Palace." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel. .com Chapter 1808 Forbidden Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Venerable Huanhua said, and there were two more things in his hands. "This inheritance token is your key to entering the third palace. The method of use is the same as when you came here. As long as you activate the inheritance token, you can ignore all the laws of time and space and teleport directly into the third palace." "As I just said, starting from the third house, the challenge is allowed to fail once. Therefore, if you encounter a dangerous situation, you can also urge the inheritance token to be sent to the third house to save your life. You don't need to challenge it, just treat it as a failed challenge. Deal with it. ButI suggest you not to do that unless you have to, because the guardians of the third house are notoriously bad-tempered." Venerable Huanhua also reminded. "Okay, the second thing is the reward you deserve for successfully passing the level, which is this magic prism." In the void, a small prism appeared out of thin air and fell into Su Han's hands. "This Illusion Prism is a magic weapon condensed with my life's hard work. It contains the highest illusion power, and there are various illusion essences in it, waiting for you to develop. After you refine it, it will become your magic weapon. Retract and release it. Feel free to make it as big or small as you like.¡± Su Han held the exquisite prism in his hand and couldn't put it down for a while. "Sir, I will definitely make good use of this Huanhua Prism." Su Han promised to the Huanhua Master. "Okay, okay! I'm looking forward to it very much." Venerable Huanhua also said excitedly. After breaking through the second house, Su Han did not plan to go to the third house in one go. Just as Venerable Huanhua said, to attack the third house, it is best to enter the high level of the Venerable Realm. Su Han has just entered the Venerable Realm and is still a long way from reaching the high level of the Venerable Realm, so he is in no rush to attack the Third Palace. Venerable Huanhua knew that Su Han was leaving, and his tone was slightly sad: "Little guy, you and I are destined. You are the descendant of the ancestor of Tiangong, which is equivalent to my descendant. However, now you and I have to Farewell. The next time you enter Tianyi Palace, you will go directly to the third palace, so the day you and I meet again must be when you pass through the last palace of Tianyi Palace. " Only when someone passes through the last house can these palace keepers regain their freedom. This is an ironclad rule. Su Han was about to say goodbye when he suddenly remembered something and couldn't help but ask: "Your Majesty, there is a formation called Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Formation. I wonder if Your Majesty has ever heard of it?" "Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation?" Venerable Huanhua was startled, "Where did you hear this name?" "So, does this formation really exist?" Su Han frowned. This formation was exactly what he saw from the Jedi Gate Library. It was the formation that locked the Rock Eaters in the underground kingdom. The records in the Jedi Sect¡¯s Library say that this formation is a taboo formation that defies the heavens. It was arranged by the Jedi Sect in conjunction with several other ancient sects. At that time, Su Han had doubts. Could it be that Yantao had lied to him? Could it be that Yan Tao is actually an ancient demon, and that¡¯s why he was trapped there by the Jedi Sect and several other ancient sects? This question has always been lingering in Su Han's heart, so Su Han never went to the underground kingdom to rescue Yantao. Now, Su Han also wants to find Venerable Huanhua for confirmation, to see if he can get some information from Venerable Huanhua, and to see if Yan Tao is lying? Since Venerable Huanhua has a close relationship with Ancestor Tiangong, it is possible that he knows this formation. "This formation" Venerable Huanhua muttered, "This formation cannot be explained clearly in one or two sentences. I didn't expect you to know about this formation. Perhaps, I can tell you the story of this formation. Listen" "I don't know where you came to know about this formation, but this formation can be said to be a major event in the ancient demon-sealing battle. Therefore, those of us who participated in the ancient demon-sealing battle, basically everyone Everyone knows this formation." Venerable Huanhua said. "I have seen this formation with my own eyes. How could it be so famous?" Su Han did not expect it. "Really? I don't know where you saw this formation, but no matter where you saw it, what you saw must be the tip of the iceberg of the Tianhuanyu Prison Locking Spirit Formation. Because, this The scope of the Dutian Huanyu Prison Locking Spirit Formation was very wide, and its level was also the top and most heaven-defying formation at the time. Moreover, this formation was not only arranged by the Jedi Sect and several other formation sects, but also by other formations. All the major ancient sects also participated in providing various resources needed to set up the formation. At that time, it can be said that almost everyone in our ancient human race united as one to set up this formation."   Oh? Su Han was also stunned. He didn't expect this formation to have such an origin? "This Dutianhuanyu Prison Locking Spirit Formation is actually a formation that our ancient human race has worked hard to prepare for a decisive battle with the demons. This formation is of a very high level. In order to catch up with the demons, our ancient sects Before the demon clan army arrived on the battlefield, we deployed this formation. We worked day and night non-stop, and we killed at least dozens of formation masters As long as the main force of the demon clan army arrived on the battlefield and triggered this formation, this formation It can definitely trap the main force of the demons, and it can definitely give our human army a huge advantage on the battlefield!" When Venerable Huanhua said this, his tone was also a little excited. "Then what?" Su Han couldn't help but ask. Su Han had a hunch that the formation mentioned by Venerable Huanhua did not have the expected huge effect. If this formation really trapped the main army of demons, then the ancient battle to seal the demons would not have been as tragic as the legend. "Later later Alas! We still underestimated the intelligence of the demons. The demons are too cunning!" Venerable Huanhua lamented, "We have worked so hard to set up the Dutianhuanyu Prison Locking Spirit Array, waiting for a decisive battle with the demons, but in the end, it was seen through by the think tanks among the demons. This made us in ancient times The human race exhausted their efforts and paid countless prices for the formation, but in the end, not even a single ancient demon clan was trapped. This led to the subsequent Demon Sealing War, in which the human race suffered heavy casualties, almost destroying all the inheritance and luck of the ancient human race. No more dead." The Dutian Huanyu Prison Locking Spirit Formation was originally prepared for the demon army, but was replaced by a group of scapegoats sent by the demon clan. Therefore, after the Demon Sealing War, the fate of the human race plummeted, and it was no longer as glorious as in ancient times. "It turns out that Yan Tao is actually a scapegoat enslaved by the demons. It seems that I wronged it before." Su Han also sighed in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1809 Desert Moon City You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Since the Tianhuanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Formation has sealed the wrong person, can we reactivate it now? Release those scapegoats and let them become our partners in resisting the demons?" Su Han asked tentatively. "This issue was mentioned at the time, but the war was in full swing at that time, and there were not so many manpower and resources to restart the formation. Moreover, everyone was not sure that those guys would definitely become our partners. After all, they are Those enslaved by the demons." Venerable Huanhua said. Su Han nodded, but said: "Now that millions of years have passed, the marks of slavery on these scapegoats should have disappeared. Now they should be gnashing their teeth in hatred towards the demons who enslaved them back then. If they are released now Come out, and they should join us in resisting the demons." "Well, what you said makes sense! However, I don't know what the Dutianhuanyu Prison Locking Spirit Formation looks like now. Because the scope it covers is too wide, and the time from now is too long. Maybe, the power of the formation has almost disappeared, and it is not enough to trap the demons at all." Venerable Huanhua also reminded. Su Han also nodded. He only mentioned this idea. Whether it can be realized is still unknown. Even if it can be realized, it will not be something that can happen overnight, nor is it something that Su Han can accomplish alone. However, Su Han felt that this formation might also become a way to resist the demons in the future. However, it is too early to say this now. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I already understand the formation." After spending the past few days with Venerable Huanhua, Su Han also deeply felt that Venerable Huanhua was also a senior worthy of friendship. Therefore, when I left, I was a little reluctant. ¡°However, when it¡¯s time to leave, you have to leave after all. The teleportation array teleported Su Han directly out of Tianyi Shrine, back to the place where Su Han originally activated the inheritance token. This place is where Su Han and the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor fight. But now, all the altars here and all the underground world have been reduced to ruins and turned into a huge pit dozens of miles deep. Su Han sensed it for a moment, but did not sense any breath of the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor, so he knew that the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor should have escaped. "The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor activated the secret method of blood restoration and consumed the little bit of life essence that was finally recovered. Now he should be looking for a place to be a coward again." Su Han knew that the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor activated the secret method. A secret technique of that level should be absolutely incapable of causing trouble now. It will take at least several decades before the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor can come out again. From this point of view, the battle between Su Han and the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor can be said to be a complete victory, completely achieving the effect of suppressing the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor. Leaving this mountain range, Su Han quickly found the place where Xu Jing was hiding. Liuli Lord took Xu Jing and hid in a hidden place outside the mountains. Xu Jing was also overjoyed when she saw Su Han coming to join him. As for what happened in the mountains, Su Han didn't say much, and Xu Jing didn't dare to ask more. Xu Jing¡¯s psychology can be said to be very complicated for this young man who suddenly appeared to save her from danger. On the one hand, she was very curious about his origin. On the other hand, the aura that Su Han naturally exuded made Xu Jing feel that this young man was mysterious and could not be an ordinary person. The two of them had already agreed before that they would go to Red Moon to teach the helmsman together. At the moment, Su Han took Xu Jing and walked all the way to the core of the Eternal City. Along the way, Su Han also discovered that many cities, forces and sects along the way were empty of people. Neither the demons nor the humans can be seen. " Moreover, we can't see the tragic scenes of ruins, mountains of corpses and seas of blood. It seems that the demons have not washed these places with blood, but the people in these places have evacuated on their own initiative. ¡°Obviously, when these human monks saw something was wrong, they all took the initiative to evacuate in advance. However, Su Han didn't know where these human monks had retreated. Asked Xu Jing, Xu Jing also shook his head and didn¡¯t know. Although she is a disciple of the first-level Red Moon Sect, she is only a small peripheral disciple. She usually lives in seclusion in the sect and is unable to come into contact with many things. However, in any case, it is a good thing that these human monks evacuated early to avoid more casualties. After all, these forces along the way,?Not a behemoth like the Red Moon Sect, but just some lower-level forces. It is unrealistic to expect them to be able to compete with the wolf-like demon clan. Therefore, it is a good thing that they left, even though they are suspected of being deserters. "If they don't leave, they will either be devoured by the demons, or they will be brainwashed by the demons and become their minions. Su Han is concerned about whether the first-class forces in the Eternal City have evacuated? These first-level forces should be the main force fighting against the demons. If even the first-level forces evacuate, the Eternal City will be equivalent to falling. After walking for a full month, Su Han and Xu Jing entered the core area of ??the Eternal City. After walking for another month, we arrived at a city called Moyue City in the core area. This Moyue City is very close to the headquarters of the Red Moon Sect. In the past, before the demonic chaos broke out in the Eternal City, Moyue City could be said to be an important transit place for the Red Moon Sect's chief helm to communicate with the outside world. This Moyue City is backed by the Red Moon Sect, one of the eight first-level forces in the Eternal City, which shows how rich various resources are. Today, in the streets and alleys of Moyue City, you can still see the shadow of the prosperity of the past. However, now, Moyue City is obviously empty of people and no longer the bustling scene it once was. Today, Moyue City has been occupied by some wandering cultivators and has become a stronghold for wandering cultivators to rest. These casual cultivators are naturally the kind of daring people. Most people in this area have already evacuated, but they did not evacuate. Instead, they wandered around this area, hoping to see if they could find an opportunity to make a fortune and make a fortune during this time of war and chaos. As long as there is war, there will always be a shortage of people like this. To put it bluntly, these people are desperadoes. The cultivation level of these casual cultivators is not low. Anyone on the street is actually a strong person in the Zun Realm, and there are even many who are in the Earth Zun Realm. Su Han took Xu Jing to a restaurant in the city. This restaurant is the busiest place in Moyue City now. Many casual cultivators gather here to drink, chat and exchange information. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1810: Lure the fish to the bait You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Have you heard? It is said that the Red Moon Sect's chief helm seems to be about to be breached." "Really or not? Are the people from the Thirteen Sects Alliance quite powerful?" "How can the Alliance of Thirteen Sects not be powerful with the backing of the powerful Demon Emperor? Hehe, it makes me want to defect to the Alliance of Thirteen Sects. Once the Red Moon Sect is defeated, the Demon Emperor's reward will definitely not be available. Less. Moreover, Hongyue teaches those women who are like flowers and jadehehehehe" "Stop dreaming. Even if that happens one day, will it be your turn for those girls from Hongyue Sect?" "Huh, I'm not telling you that. Those guys from the Thirteen Sects Alliance were only second- and third-grade forces in the past. In front of first-grade forces like the Red Moon Sect, they could only obey. Unexpectedly, now that they have the support of the powerful Demon Emperor, they are actually fierce. Get up. Even an ant can kill an elephant. The Red Moon Sect is besieged by more than a dozen second- and third-level forces. It is said that some of their senior leaders have already begun to retreat." "After all, it's a first-grade sect, so it can't be easily broken, right? Is your source of information reliable?" "Tsk, my cousin is in the Bamboo Talisman Sect in the Thirteen Sects Alliance. How can my news be false?" The person who spoke immediately became anxious, "It is said that the Thirteen Sects Alliance will be in the Bamboo Talisman Sect within this month at most. We will organize a large-scale attack, aiming to defeat the Red Moon Sect¡¯s chief helmsman in one fell swoop!¡± When Su Han heard this, he glanced at Xu Jing. After Xu Jing heard what these people were talking about, her beautiful eyes were filled with anxiety and worry. Su Han sent a message to Xu Jing and asked: "What is the origin of the Thirteen Sects Alliance?" "The Alliance of Thirteen Sects is the thirteen sects in the area near the Red Moon Sect. These thirteen sects are all second- and third-grade sects." Xu Jing said in a message, "These thirteen sects, After the outbreak of the demonic chaos, they all defected to the demon clan and became their lackeys. The demon clan formed them into an alliance of thirteen sects, and their mission was to capture the Red Moon Sect." Su Han couldn't help but feel sad after listening to Xu Jing's explanation. In ancient times, when the human race resisted the demon race, they still knew how to work together and unite as one. But now, the demon clan has just emerged, and there are so many human monks who can't wait to join the demon clan. "It is a pity that the huge foundation of the Red Moon Sect was destroyed not by the hands of the demons, but by the cannibalism of the human race. "So, are these thirteen sect alliance people who have been attacking the Red Moon Sect?" Su Han asked. "Yes, the reason why I ended up in the Red Dragon Territory was because I was captured by the Thirteen Sect Alliance during the battle. I finally escaped and ran all the way to the outskirts of the Eternal City. It didn't take long He was captured by others again, sold as a slave to the Red Dragon Territory, and sold to the master of Moyou Pavilion." Xu Jing explained. Su Han nodded, thoughtfully, and suddenly said to Xu Jing: "Now I want to act in a play, you cooperate with me." Xu Jing was confused and nodded. Su Han suddenly stood up, pointed at Xu Jing who had not reacted, and shouted loudly: "You woman, I told you to stay in the inn and not go anywhere, but you came here again, thinking driving me mad?" With that said, Su Han grabbed Xu Jing's clothes: "Let's go back with me!" Su Han and Xu Jing sat in the restaurant for so long without attracting anyone's attention. But now, Su Han shouted loudly, which attracted the attention of many people. When they saw a young man dressed as a casual cultivator, grabbing a woman and yelling, "Let's go home with me!", these people all had a look of indifference in their eyes. Obviously, this kind of thing has become commonplace in Moyue City today. Looking at this young man and this woman, it is obvious that they are not a serious couple. This woman was probably kidnapped by this young man and did not follow him voluntarily. This kind of thing happens every day in this time of war and chaos, and these people are not surprised. However, after seeing Xu Jing's appearance and figure clearly, many people present had a look of covetousness in their eyes. Among them, there are also several people who just discussed the Red Moon Sect. Su Han cursed and pulled Xu Jing out of the restaurant. Xu Jing obviously understood some of Su Han's intentions. After pretending to struggle for a few times, she also made a look of "accepting her fate" and let Su Han pull her away. Su Han pulled Xu Jing along the way, but his consciousness was actually watching behind him. He could feel that there were at least six or seven figures following him behind him. Su Han had a trace of ridicule in his eyes. He had long expected that he wouldWith the strength of someone who has just entered the realm of respect, he has a beautiful woman by his side. The key is that this beautiful woman seems to have been kidnapped by him, not following him voluntarily. This situation will definitely attract the attention of interested people. This is exactly what Su Han wants to achieve. However, what he wants to attract are only those people who talk about the Red Moon Sect. Especially the person who said that his cousin was in the Zhufu Sect was Su Han's main attraction. The man kept mentioning the women of the Red Moon Sect in his words. It was obvious that he was fond of this way, so Su Han used this method to lure fish to the bait. Su Han's spiritual consciousness swept through the six or seven figures one by one, and saw that there was indeed that person among them. His cultivation was at the fourth level of the respect realm. As for the others, their cultivation levels are also between the third and fourth levels of respect. At the moment, Su Han also stopped at an intersection ahead and waited. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The three monks rushed over like arrows from a string. However, as soon as they reached this intersection, they felt that the ground beneath their feet softened. Immediately afterwards, three ice and fire magic sunflowers quickly emerged from the ground, wrapped up the three people at once, and quickly returned to the underground. The entire action is almost completed within one second. After the evolution, Su Han can control the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower more easily, and it is not difficult to imprison such a fourth-level monk. Immediately afterwards, three more people followed, and Su Han followed suit and captured these three people with the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. Su Han did not kill these six people, he just threw them into a deserted place and left them to fend for themselves. However, these people have been eroded into their bodies by the ice and fire power of the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower, and they have to suffer for at least several days before this power of ice and fire will slowly disappear. The seventh person left is the one who said that his cousin is in the Zhufu Sect. Su Han stood at the intersection, waiting for the man in a leisurely manner. The monk chased him to this intersection and was startled when he saw Su Han standing there waiting for him. But soon, the man started laughing. He saw that Su Han's cultivation was only at the first level of Zun Realm, so he could not be any threat to him. At that moment, this man approached Su Han with a playful smile and said with a strange smile: "Little brother, why don't you run away? Have you changed your mind and plan to give that beautiful little lady to me?" (Remember the website address of this website: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 1811 The Thirteen Sect Alliance¡¯s Plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Don't worry, little brother, I won't let you suffer. Anyway, you've already played with that beautiful little lady, so why not just leave it to me. Maybe, when I'm satisfied with the game, I'll ask my cousin to give it to you. If the Bamboo Fu Sect is looking for a good job, wouldn¡¯t you and I get the best of both worlds? Hehe" Su Han was too lazy to listen to this man's filthy words and directly activated the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. This man was laughing strangely there, and he was caught off guard and was swallowed directly by the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. Su Han found a quiet place where no one was and released the man. This man had been suffocating in the ice-fire magic sunflower for a while, and his face was almost suffocated. As soon as he was released, he immediately started breathing heavily, like a living fish out of water, with a face full of panic. When his breathing finally calmed down, he looked up at Su Han, his face full of disbelief, and asked in a trembling voice: "Who are you?" ¡°Obviously, this person also realized that the true strength of the young man opposite him was far superior to him. Su Han said calmly: "It doesn't matter who I am. If you can answer my questions in detail, I can consider sparing your life. If you tell a lie or conceal something, then the feeling just now, I I don¡¯t mind asking you to taste it again.¡± The man's face suddenly turned the color of pig liver. He didn't want to experience the suffocating feeling just now, accompanied by the feeling of the power of ice and fire eroding into his body. "Friend, if you have something to say, please tell me. If you have any questions, just ask them, and I will answer them all." The man begged again and again, "I hope you, my friend, will never take those bastard words I said to heart. .¡± This man really understands how a man can stretch and shrink. Su Han waved his hand, stopped his plea, and asked: "The Thirteen Sect Alliance will organize a large-scale attack on the Red Moon Sect's leader within this month? Is this true or false?" The man hurriedly said: "My cousin told me this personally. My cousin is a senior member of the Bamboo Talisman Sect. There is no way this is false." "The Thirteen Sect Alliance has been besieging the Red Moon Sect's chief helm for so long, but they have never captured the Red Moon Sect's helm. How can they be sure to win this time?" "Hey, friend, you don't know something about this. First of all, all members of the Red Moon Sect have been resisting the attack of the Thirteen Sects Alliance before, but now, the Thirteen Sects Alliance has received secret information that the Red Moon Sect's A large part of the top management has already withdrawn from the Red Moon Sect's general helmsman last month, and the current Red Moon Sect's general helmsman's overall strength is no longer what it used to be." "Secondly, this time the Thirteen Sects Alliance has a new battle plan, and the hope of taking over the Red Moon Sect's helm is very high." "Oh? What's the battle plan?" Su Han asked. There was a trace of hesitation in the man's eyes, and he was obviously hesitating whether to tell everything. But seeing the cold light flashing in Su Han's eyes, the man trembled all over for some reason, and said quickly: "If I tell you, will my friend definitely spare my life?" "Then it depends on your sincerity in answering the question." Su Han said lightly. The man hurriedly said: "I said, I will tell you everything I know. The Thirteen Sect Alliance has prepared a new formation this time to deal with the Red Moon Sect. This formation requires a batch of cannon fodder. The introduction can stimulate the maximum power of the formation. Then, as soon as the main force of the Red Moon Sect rushes into the formation, the formation will be activated, and the Red Moon Sect will be dead. My cousin only told me this much, and more I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡± "Use a batch of cannon fodder as a guide?" Su Han has actually heard of such a formation. To put it bluntly, these are some formations similar to sacrifices. You need to throw some cannon fodder into the formation first, and then use those cannon fodder to sacrifice At the cost, the maximum power of the formation can be unleashed. Such a formation undoubtedly belongs to the more evil type and is very consistent with the style of the demon clan. "Thirteen sect alliance, where did you find a group of cannon fodder?" Su Han knew that in order to activate this formation to the maximum power, the cannon fodder's cultivation level must also reach a certain height. It is impossible to just find a group of cannon fodder. Just people. But where can the Thirteen Sect Alliance find such a group of cannon fodder who are willing to die and whose cultivation level is not low? The man said: "This problem also stumped the top management of the Thirteen Sects Alliance at first. However, later on, the Thirteen Sects Alliance decided that this batch of cannon fodder would come from within the Thirteen Sects Alliance." "From within the Thirteen Sects Alliance? In other words, the Thirteen Sects Alliance wants to send its own people to die?" Su Han smiled. "Hehe, you can put it that way." The man also said with a smile, "The Thirteen Sect Alliance has no choice. It is said that the Demon Emperor has already spoken. IfIf we can't take over the helm of the Red Moon Sect within the next month, we'll take the leader of the Thirteen Sects Alliance. Therefore, the Thirteen Sects Alliance can only do this. " Su Han nodded lightly and asked: "Have these cannon fodder been selected?" "I don't know the specific candidates for cannon fodder. However, I heard that people seem to be mainly selected from the Qitian Sect and Yangming Sect of the Thirteen Sects Alliance, because the techniques practiced by these two sects seem to be more suitable for that formation. attributes of law." Su Han saw that this man answered with all his heart, and it didn't sound like he was hiding anything, so he nodded: "Swear, in the name of heaven and earth, you will not tell anyone about what happened to me today, and then leave Mo Yuecheng, I can spare your life." The man didn't get what he wanted, so he quickly made an oath to heaven and earth, and then left as if running away. After the man left, Xu Jing came out of the darkness with a worried look on her face. "What should we do now?" Xu Jing looked at Su Han eagerly. Apparently, Xu Jing was a little confused when she heard that the Red Moon Sect was in danger. Su Han pondered for a moment and said, "Let's find a way to enter the Red Moon Sect's headquarters." "However, the Red Moon Sect's chief helmsman is surrounded like an iron barrel by the thirteen sect alliances. Not even a fly can fly in, let alone the two of us." Xu Jing said worriedly. Su Han actually has several plans in mind, but they are not very feasible. He didn¡¯t want Xu Jing to worry about it, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to stay first and we¡¯ll discuss it later.¡± Xu Jing nodded, and suddenly, as if she remembered something, she hesitated and said: "That's right" "how?" Xu Jing hesitated for a moment, then blushed and said, "It's not an important matter. It's just that when I heard the man talking about Qitian Sect just now, I remembered something. It was a private matter of my own" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1812: Sneaking into the Qitian Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Sister Xu Jing, what's going on?" Su Han asked. "It's not a big deal. It's just that two months ago, when I was captured by the Thirteen Sect Alliance and became a prisoner, I was imprisoned in the territory responsible for the Qitian Sect. There was a trainee elder of the Qitian Sect who took good care of me and allowed me to be young. I suffered a lot. Later, after my hard pleas, he felt compassion and secretly did some tricks on my guard formation to help me escape. This was done very covertly, and their sect No one else in the family will know that he helped me escape. But II still want to make sure that if he is punished or implicated because of my affairs, I will not feel guilty in my conscience" It turns out that this is the case. After Xu Jing finished speaking, she quickly said: "This is just my private matter. I shouldn't bother you. It's just I just don't know how to find out what's going on inside the Qitian Sect" "It doesn't matter. Sister Xu Jing, maybe your matter can be a breakthrough for us?" Su Han's eyes sparkled. Xu Jing did not expect that Su Han would say this, and she looked at Su Han in confusion for a moment. "Sister Xu Jing, what is the name of the Qitian Sect trainee elder who takes better care of you?" Su Han asked. "I don't know his full name either. I only heard his classmates call him Atang." Xu Jing said. Su Han nodded and asked: "Do the people of the Qitian Sect usually stick to the territory they are responsible for? Don't they move at all?" "No, they also have a shift system. People who are replaced usually go back to their place of residence to rest, but some people will also take this opportunity to come to the restaurant in Moyue City to eat, drink and relax." Xu Jing has been a prisoner in the Qitian Sect for a period of time and is quite familiar with these things. "Okay, you wait for me at the inn for two days, and I will help you find Atang." Su Han had a hunch that this Atang might be a breakthrough for him to enter the helm of the Red Moon Sect. That night, Su Han waited in the largest restaurant in Moyue City. He already knew from Xu Jing what the Qitian Sect monks' clothes looked like. At this moment, Su Han was also staring at the door of the restaurant, not letting go of any figure who came in. "Yes!" Su Han's eyes suddenly lit up. It was also his good luck. Three earth-level monks walked in from the door of the restaurant. Looking at the clothes, they were the Qitian Sect clothes described by Xu Jing. Su Han knew that his prey had appeared. After the three people sat down, they began to eat and drink. They had no idea that the three of them had been stared at by Su Han in the dark. Su Han activated his consciousness and heard clearly the low-pitched conversations of these people. "Brother Qi, come on, come on, have a drink." "Have a great time tonight, have a drink first, and then find some pretty girls." "Yes, you must have fun. If you have a good time tonight, you have to go back to work tomorrow!" "Damn it, this damn Red Moon Sect has not been defeated even after three months of fighting. It's really unlucky. Once I defeat them, I must burn, kill and loot them to vent my sullen mood." "It's coming soon. Didn't it mean that the higher-ups are already studying new combat strategies? Maybe they can be defeated in the near future." "It's best to do this, otherwise it would be unbearable to stay in that combat position every day!" Judging from their clothing, these three people should be at the middle level of the Qitian Sect. And listening to their conversation, it seems that this kind of ordinary middle-level character does not understand the new battle plan of the Thirteen Sect Alliance. At best, he only knows that there is a new battle plan. The three of them drank until late at night, then left the restaurant, found an inn to stay, and each called a beautiful maid. Su Han remained calm and waited until late at night before taking action. With Su Han's current strength, it is not difficult to assassinate these earthly monks. Without alerting anyone, they killed these three people quietly. And it's clean and neat, leaving no flaws. "For such monks who have taken refuge in the demon clan, regardless of whether they practice demon skills or not, Su Han will not show any mercy to them. After killing these three people, Su Han found the identity tokens from them. Then, he activated his magical power of disguise and pretended to be one of the people. He also activated the two statues of the Seven Kills, and used the mirror light of the Huan Hua Prism to shine on the two statues. The refraction illusion function was activated, and the two statues of the Seven Kills transformed intoThe appearance of two people outside. The magical power of the Huan Hua Prism to refract illusions saved Su Han a lot of effort, and it was disguised so lifelike that if he didn't speak, he wouldn't be able to see it at all. Early the next morning, Su Han left Moyue City with two statues of Seven Killers and went directly to the position where the Thirteen Sects Alliance besieged the Red Moon Sect¡¯s chief rudder. This siege position was divided into thirteen parts, each of which was responsible for each of the thirteen sects. It didn't take much effort for Su Han to find the camp where Qitian Sect was responsible for garrisoning. ??Going all the way in, with the identity token in hand, there will be no obstruction. The person played by Su Han is a middle-level member of the Qitian Sect, and his status is not very high. After entering the Qitian Sect camp, Su Han was about to ask about Atang when he was suddenly stopped by a Qitian Sect monk on the road. "Lao Qi, are you back from Moyue City? Elder Tie is looking for you. Go quickly." The person played by Su Han is called Lao Qi. As for Elder Tie, it sounds like he should be the immediate boss of Lao Qi. Su Han didn¡¯t want to get involved, so he followed this man to Elder Tie¡¯s camp. Elder Tie is a senior member of the Qitian Sect. After Su Han entered the camp, Elder Tie didn't have anything major to do. He just told Su Han some trivial matters. Su Han¡¯s acting skills were also very good. No matter what Elder Tie said, Su Han would be respectful and agree to everything. Elder Tie was very satisfied, and just when he was about to wave his hand to tell Su Han to retreat, another person suddenly walked in from outside the camp. This man was also wearing the clothes of an elder of the Qitian Sect, but he had a sad look on his face and looked extremely worried. Elder Tie was obviously familiar with this person and asked: "Old Gao, what's the matter? You're looking sad?" "Oh, don't mention it, it's still my disciple's business." Elder Gao sighed. "Your disciple is called Atang, right? He seems to have performed well recently and has been promoted to a trainee elder. What's wrong? Is there anything wrong with him?" Elder Tie asked. Su Han on the side felt a slight movement in his heart when he heard the word Atang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1813 Important News You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Elder Gao was about to speak when he glanced at Su Han in the tent, but seemed hesitant to speak. Elder Tie smiled and said: "It's okay, this seventh child is my nephew, one of my own, very reliable." Elder Gao sighed: "Alas, you don't know, I just came back from the sect master's camp, Atang Atang alas!" "The sect leader is looking for you? Has the candidate for the sacrifice been decided?" Elder Tie was very surprised, "Could it be that your Atang can't do it?" Elder Gao sighed: "Yes, Atang is positioned as the first candidate for sacrifice because his physique is very suitable for the Great Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation. The sect leader asked you and me to arrange this matter, but this How can I, the master, say this to him?" "Old Gao, this is your fault." Elder Tie educated Elder Gao, "It is his honor to be a candidate for sacrifice and contribute to the Demon Emperor's great cause." "That being said, Atang is still young and asking him to die. How can I, as a master, say this?" Elder Gao was worried. Elder Tie said: "Old Gao, things are different now. Now our thirteen sect alliance is not divided into masters and disciples. They are all subordinates of the Demon Emperor and work for the Demon Emperor. Atang can assume such an important responsibility. When the demon clan achieves its great cause in the future, he will also have a prominent mark on the credit book. Think about it, if he were alive, would he be able to play such a big role?" "This" Elder Gao was obviously a little confused by Elder Tie's absurd reasoning. Su Han could see that Elder Tie was a person who had been deeply brainwashed by the demons. "Lao Gao, maybe you can't bear it, but this is a matter related to the great cause of the demon clan and cannot be influenced by personal emotions. If Atang can really play an important role this time, you, as the master, will definitely get the reward of the demon emperor. Reward. What's more, even if you don't want to, you can't change this." Elder Tie advised again. Elder Gao¡¯s eyes flickered, and he hesitated for a long time, and finally turned into a long sigh: "Alas! This is probably Atang's fate" Elder Tie also smiled and said: "Lao Gao, you have to change your thinking. This is a good thing for you. To be honest, I am a little envious of you. If this big thing is accomplished, you will definitely not be able to take away the credit." Elder Gao sighed: "It's just that I'm worried that if I tell Atang that he has been selected as a candidate for sacrifice and ask him to die, he will definitely not accept it and resist" "Lao Gao, this is because your thinking is rigid. The sect leader said that you and I would be responsible for arranging this matter, but he didn't say that you and I would tell him directly. Isn't it okay if you don't tell him?" Elder Tie disagreed. "If you don't tell him, how can he cooperate on the day of the sacrifice?" Elder Gao said. "Isn't it enough to just pretend to arrange for him to patrol that area? When the time comes, once the Daluo Yin-Yang Evil Formation is activated, he won't be able to run away and will have to be sacrificed." Elder Gao frowned and said, "Isn't this method a bit cruel?" Elder Tie smiled faintly and said: "Old Gao, if you continue to be so hesitant and unable to make up your mind, if you ruin the Demon Emperor's important matter, then not only Atang will die, but you, the master, will probably not be able to escape either. ¡± These words were like an electric shock, causing the elder Gao to tremble all over. He immediately made up his mind: "Okay, I will do as you say. Ten days later, on the day of the sacrifice, I will ask him to patrol that area. Lao Tie, I won't stay with you any longer. There are still many things to do. I I'm leaving." With that said, Elder Gao also left in a hurry. The elder Tie also waved his hand, asking Su Han to retreat. Su Han was also eager to leave. He left the camp and found a remote corner where no one was around before he began to sort out the whole story. "What a coincidence. The trainee elder Atang that Xu Jing mentioned is actually the candidate arranged for sacrifice by the Thirteen Sects Alliance?" ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would hear such important news.¡± "Perhaps, this news can save me a lot of time. It seems that this trip to the Qitian Sect camp was not in vain." Su Han's eyes flashed. His journey into the Qitian Sect camp went smoothly, and he unexpectedly heard such important news. However, the smooth journey did not make Su Han relax his vigilance. Throughout the next day, Su Han played his role as the "seventh old man" conscientiously, not letting anyone see any flaws. However, he used this time during the day to??, and also found out where Atang's camp was. It wasn¡¯t until midnight that Su Han took advantage of others¡¯ unpreparedness and quietly went to Atang¡¯s tent. Although the camp was full of monks at the Zun Realm, Su Hanyi was brave and relied on his own skills to successfully get into Atang's tent without attracting anyone's attention. At this time, Atang was lying there, half asleep and half awake. Suddenly hearing something unusual, Atang immediately became alert: "Who is it?" As he spoke, he waved his hand and the candles in the camp immediately lit up. As soon as the light came on, Atang suddenly found that there was an extra person beside his bed. "Elder Atang?" Su Han had some free time and leaned on Atang's bedside with a smile. When Atang saw Su Han, the pores all over his body stood up. He really didn't expect that he was sleeping so alertly. How did this person touch the head of his bed? "Who are you?" Atang asked warily, "I think you look familiar. Are you from the Qitian Sect?" As he said that, Atang also looked Su Han up and down. "YouOld Seventh? A subordinate of Elder Gao?" Atang suddenly remembered the identity of "Old Seventh", "Why are you sneaking around in my tent in the middle of the night?" "Elder Atang, do you still remember the girl from the Red Moon Sect you let go two months ago?" Su Han said with a faint smile. As soon as these words came out, Atang's whole body was shaken. His first reaction was, had he exposed the fact that he let the woman go? Just when he was about to deny it, he heard Su Han say: "Don't be nervous, I'm not here to cause trouble for you. I was just entrusted by that woman to see if you are okay, and I would like to thank you on her behalf." "Youyou are not Lao Qi!" At this time, Atang finally came to his senses, "Who are you?" "It doesn't matter who I am. The woman you let go is also my friend. You saved my friend's life. I am here to give you important news in return. This news can save your life." .Do you want to hear it?" Su Han smiled lightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1814: Surprised Atang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! That Atang, his eyes full of suspicion, stared at Su Han. Obviously, he didn't believe what Su Han said. "Produce evidence to prove that you and that Red Moon Sect woman are friends. Otherwise, I will call for someone to take you down immediately." Atang said solemnly. He thought that these words could threaten Su Han, but unexpectedly, Su Han was still taking care of himself and didn't even move his brows. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "I don't have any evidence. If you like it, believe it or not. However, your camp has been sealed by me. Even if you scream until your throat is broken, you will never hear anything outside." Atang obviously didn¡¯t believe it and shouted: ¡°Here comes someone, there is an assassin! Someone comes here!¡± After screaming at the top of his lungs, it was really quiet outside, without any movement. A cold light flashed in Atang's eyes, and he stretched out his hand to grab it. There was already an extra weapon in his hand, and he went directly towards Su Han to kill him. Obviously, with his strength at the sixth level of the Supreme Realm, he did not believe that the person in front of him could pose any threat to him. However, when he was about to fight in front of Su Han, he found that there were many strange runes between him and Su Han. They were like transparent bricks, piling up continuously, filling his space. Keep compressing. "You are pretending to be a god!" Atang didn't believe this evil at all, so he waved his weapon and hit these runes hard. However, what surprised him was that his attacks were completely unable to destroy these strange runes. Not only that, the energy faintly contained in these runes made Atang feel that this kind of energy was not something he could compete with. For a moment, Atang was dejected and sat down on the ground. Looking at Su Han, he said solemnly: "Today I have fallen into your hands. If you want to kill me, I will kill you. If you want to chop me, I will chop you. Come on." This Atang actually looked like he was ready to die. Su Han smiled and said: "You saved my friend, why should I kill you?" Atang said coldly: "You are not from the Qitian Sect. You sneaked into the Qitian Sect camp and blocked my tent. Is your purpose just to spread a message for others? Since you are the girl from the Hongyue Sect. My friend, that means people who are in the same camp as the Red Moon Sect, and our Qitian Sect is now the enemy of the Red Moon Sect, how dare you say that you don¡¯t want to kill me?¡± "Unexpectedly, you are quite sharp. Yes, I am indeed in the same camp as the Red Moon Sect." Su Han admitted openly, "However, my purpose is not to kill you, and entering this Qitian Sect camp is not It¡¯s as simple as killing a few people.¡± "Then what is your purpose?" Atang asked warily. Su Han did not answer, but said: "Seeing that you are quite loyal to the Qitian Sect, don't you know that the Qitian Sect is now a lackey of the Demon Clan? The entire Thirteen Sect Alliance is a pawn of the Demon Clan. ? Do you want to join them? Don¡¯t you feel that it is an insult to your name as a human monk, and that you are sorry for your human blood and human heritage?" Su Han¡¯s words were a tactic to attack people¡¯s hearts. He knew that since Atang was able to secretly let Xu Jing go, it was clear that he was a man of conscience. It is impossible for any human monk with a clear conscience to be willing to serve as a lackey for the demons. This Atang is obviously not the kind of person who willingly joins the demon clan. He just follows the general trend of the sect and goes with the flow. A trace of hesitation flashed in Atang's eyes. It was obvious that Su Han's series of questions had hurt him more or less. However, he quickly snorted coldly: "You can kill if you want. Where does all this nonsense come from? How can a mere trainee elder like me still keep up and do it face to face? For these words, you should talk to our Qitian Sect leader. Sir, go ahead, what's the use of telling me? What can it change?" "Maybe you can't change the overall situation, but you can have a clear conscience in the details." Su Han's eyes were deep, penetrating Atang's consciousness, and he could see at a glance the hesitation and hesitation in his heart. These words were astonishing, and made Atang speechless for a long time, as if he had been shocked by electricity. After a long time, Atang still said coldly: "I don't know what you are here to do, but I, Atang, am a member of the Qitian Sect first, and then the rest. You keep saying that you seem to be inciting me to betray Qitian. Zong Zhisuan, I can tell you clearly that it is absolutely impossible to give up on this idea." Su Han was not in a hurry after hearing Atang's decisive words. Youyou smiled and said: "It's true that you are honest with the sect. But have you ever asked the sect if they are also honest with you? Maybe you stillI don¡¯t know, your sect has decided to treat you as an outcast? " "What?" Atang was stunned when he heard this, "What do you mean?" "Your Qitian Sect's Thirteen Sect Alliance has been unable to attack the Red Moon Sect's general helm for a long time. In order to take over the Red Moon Sect's general helm as soon as possible, they are planning to deploy a relatively powerful taboo formation in the near future." Su Han didn't bother to hide it. , poured them all out happily, "However, the activation of this formation requires some living people as sacrifices. To put it bluntly, these people are used as cannon fodder to stimulate the maximum power of the formation." Atang was dumbfounded. He had indeed heard that the top officials of the Thirteen Sects Alliance were preparing a new formation, but he had never heard of such a formation. "Then what? What does this have to do with me?" Atang asked warily. Su Han smiled: "It has something to do with you, and it has a lot to do with it. The relationship is that you have been designated as the first candidate for sacrifice by your sect." These words were like a bolt from the blue, hitting Atang on the head. After a long time, Atang seemed to have woken up from a dream, but he shook his head and said stubbornly: "How is this possible? I don't believe it!" "Don't believe it? Your master is Elder Gao of Qitian Sect, right? Elder Gao and another Iron Elder are solely responsible for your sacrifice. Both of them are very clear about this matter. Don't you believe it? So what?" Su Han's tone was slightly sarcastic. "What? Master already knows about this?" Atang felt as if he was struck by lightning, "Why didn't Master tell me? Could it be that he wanted me to die? No This is absolutely impossible, you are definitely Lie to me." Su Han shook his head lightly: "I have already said this. Believe it or not, it is entirely up to you. Your master has already made a plan with Elder Tie, and will not tell you about it for the time being, so as not to cause trouble for you. Wait until the ceremony On the day of the sacrifice, I will trick you directly into the formation area. When the time comes, when the formation is activated and you complain that the sky does not respond and the earth does not work, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you today." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1815: Atang wakes up from a dream You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master? How could Master plot against me like this? I have grown up in Qitian Sect since I was three years old, and Master has been raising me. Could it be that I would doubt my Master because of what you, an outsider, said? ?" Atang shook his head stubbornly, "You used such clumsy lies to try to trick me into betraying the sect. Don't you think you are ridiculous?" "That's all I'm saying. If you are really that great and willing to sacrifice your life for the sect, I have nothing to say" Su Han said lightly, "However, I believe that there is no such thing as losing your life unjustly. How many people would be willing to do it?" When Atang heard this, he was shocked and speechless, as if he was thinking. "If you don't believe it, just wait and see if your master, Elder Gao, will suddenly arrange for you to go out on patrol in ten days?" Su Han said these last words and left Atang's camp, leaving Atang alone and lost in thought. Su Han also knew that it was really hard for people to believe him when a stranger said this suddenly. In particular, Atang is still a very stubborn character. This kind of person is more willing to trust the judgment of his own eyes than to easily trust the words of outsiders. However, Su Han is not in a hurry. He knew that no matter how arrogant Atang was, if he really came to the stage of sacrifice, no matter how arrogant Atang was, he would not be willing to die. When the time comes, it will be your chance. In the next ten days, Su Han continued to play his role as the "Seventh Old Man" in the Qitian Sect camp. In the end, Atang didn¡¯t go to the Qitian Sect¡¯s senior management to report Su Han as an impostor. Instead, he turned a blind eye and allowed Su Han to stay in the Qitian Sect¡¯s camp. During these ten days, Su Han also made a trip out of the Qitian Sect camp, arrived at Moyue City, picked up Xu Jing, and returned to the Qitian Sect camp with him. Su Han slightly used the magical power of disguise to transform Xu Jing into one of the three Qitian Sect monks who were killed by him in Moyue City, taking over the duties of a statue of the Seven Killers. In this way, Xu Jing will not be discovered at all in the Qitian Sect camp. During the rest of the time, Su Han secretly refined a lot of Fengyun Soul-Removing Pills. This Fengyun Soul Dispelling Pill was the formula that Su Han got from Pang Bi when he was in the Upper Nine Regions. However, the Fengyun Soul-Removing Pill has been improved by Su Han. Su Han has incorporated many exclusive secret techniques into it, which has improved the Fengyun Soul-Removing Pill by more than one level. In addition, during these ten days, Su Han also found some ways to find out some information, mainly related to the arrangement of the Great Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation by the Thirteen Sect Alliance. Although this formation was arranged secretly and only a few senior officials of the Thirteen Sects Alliance knew about it, it was inevitable that some information would be revealed. Su Han also collected all this information. Xu Jing was secretly surprised when she saw Su Han preparing these things. Although she couldn't understand what Su Han was doing, she had a feeling that the other party seemed to be preparing a big plan. Logically speaking, the Thirteen Sects Alliance plans to launch a general attack on the Red Moon Sect. The Red Moon Sect is in danger, which should be a matter of concern. However, there was no worry or panic on Su Han's face. Time has quickly arrived when the Thirteen Sect Alliance plans to activate the Great Luo Yin Yang Evil Formation and launch a general attack on the Red Moon Sect. This general attack plan is a secret in the Thirteen Sects Alliance. Before the Daluo Yin and Yang Evil Formation was officially launched, ordinary monks in the Thirteen Sects Alliance did not know about this plan. Early in the morning, Su Han got up as usual and prepared to play his role as "the seventh child" as usual. Suddenly, a figure walked in from outside the camp. This figure, who looked upset, was none other than Atang. As soon as Atang saw Su Han, two gleams of light suddenly burst out in his eyes, and he asked in a deep voice, "Who are you? What else do you know?" Su Han was not surprised to see Atang coming. He smiled lightly and said, "Do you still think that I made up a clumsy lie to deceive you?" Atang's eyes were fixed on Su Han, and he said hoarsely: "Early this morning, my master did come to my camp and arranged for me to patrol the war zone in the northwest! I pretended to be unwell and wanted to go another day, who Knowing that my master immediately darkened his face, gave me a scolding, and ordered me to go there immediately in a quarter of an hour without delay. From the look on his face, if I really didn't go, he would definitely be furious" "If it were in the past, Master would never be like this. Today, he is indeed very abnormal, very abnormal!" Atang said tremblingly. ?Su Han said calmly: "The abnormality is certain. If you did not appear in that area at the specified time, the Da Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation would lack an important sacrifice. Your master is just an ordinary high-level official of the Qitian Sect. , how can we shoulder this responsibility?¡± "So, my master is indeed plotting against me? Wants me to die?" Atang muttered to himself. At this moment, he felt like he was waking up from a dream. It turns out that the sect that he has always trusted, the master that he has always trusted, is actually not as trustworthy as he thought. For a moment, Atang lost his mind. At this moment, Xu Jing also walked out from the side and hesitantly called out softly: "Elder Atang?" "You?" Atang looked at Xu Jing. Although Xu Jing had changed her appearance, he could still hear Xu Jing's voice, "Is it you?" "It's me, Elder Atang. You saved my life back then, and now my friends and I sincerely want to save your life. Can you trust us?" Xu Jing said. The expressions of confusion, hesitation, and pain on Atang's face were constantly intertwined, and it was obvious that there was a war between heaven and man in his heart. "I, Atang, am a well-known man after all. If I die in such a cowardly manner, I won't be willing to be a ghost!" "I want to live, I want to live" Atang's desire to survive completely gained the upper hand. No matter how loyal he is to the sect, at this time, he will never be willing to die so cowardly. The confused eyes also looked at Su Han involuntarily, as if Su Han was his life-saving straw. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Don't worry, I will try to save you. However, I need you to swear that you will never leak the existence of the two of us and what happened today to anyone in the Thirteen Sect Alliance. You can do it ?¡± "No problem." Atang did not hesitate and immediately made an oath to heaven and earth. As soon as the last word of the oath between heaven and earth was finished, Su Han waved his sleeves, and Atang immediately fell down softly. "Elder Atang?" Xu Jing was shocked. "Don't worry, we just let him sleep for a while to prevent him from running around and leaking our plan." Su Han said, and arranged a simple cover-up to hide Atang in his tent. . Then, Su Han used the magical power of disguise, and suddenly changed from the appearance of Lao Qi to Atang's appearance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1816 Da Luo Yin Yang Evil Array is activated You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After all this was done, Su Han took Xu Jing and swaggered out of the camp and walked towards the gate of the camp. Next to the gate of the camp, Elder Tie and Elder Gao were waiting there with other people who were ready to be used as cannon fodder. "These cannon fodders also didn't know the fate they were about to face. They just thought it was an ordinary patrol and did not notice anything strange. Elder Tie¡¯s face was full of spring breeze, but Elder Gao¡¯s face had a trace of sadness. However, this trace of sadness was well hidden by him and could not be noticed easily. "Old Gao, don't be so sullen. Things are already like this. It's useless for you to be sullen. If we handle this matter well today, it will definitely be a great achievement." Elder Tie sent a message to Elder Gao. Elder Gao was just about to say something when his eyes suddenly moved and he saw a figure walking in the distance. Who was it if it wasn't his disciple Atang? "Atang, you're here." Elder Gao hurriedly greeted him. "Master was in a bad mood just now and lost his temper at you. Don't worry about it." At this moment, Elder Gao also felt a little guilty. "It is natural for master to teach his disciples a lesson, so of course they won't care." Su Han also imitated Atang's tone. Su Han¡¯s magical power of disguise is superb. In addition, he already has some talent in imitation. Now that he is imitating Atang, even Elder Gao, his master, does not notice any difference. At this moment, Elder Gao turned his eyes and saw Xu Jing next to Su Han, but he asked strangely: "Who is this?" Su Han said: "This is Xiao Fang. My follower Xiao Liu has something to do today, so he will take charge." The Xiao Fang "played" by Xu Jing was originally an insignificant role. In addition, Elder Gao had something on his mind at the moment, so he didn't suspect anything. He waved his hand and said, "Okay, since everyone is here, let's go Set off." Su Han sneered inwardly, but on the surface he pretended to know nothing and set off with the team. The so-called "patrol" area is actually a defense area that Qitian Sect is responsible for. Soon, a group of people arrived at this defense area. Su Han knew that for today's plan, the Thirteen Sect Alliance had already prepared many loopholes in this defense area in order to lure the main force of the Red Moon Sect to break out of the defense area. In fact, the Thirteen Sect Alliance secretly arranged the Daluo Yin and Yang Evil Formation in this defense area. As long as the Da Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation is activated with sacrifices, the main force of the Red Moon Sect that comes to this defense area will all fall into the formation and be strangled by the formation. This is the wishful thinking of the Thirteen Sects Alliance. After arriving at the defense zone, there is still some time before the Da Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation is activated. Elder Gao felt a little guilty in his heart, and did not dare to stay with "Atang" for too long. He waved his hand and asked "Atang" to patrol this area by himself. Anyway, when the agreed activation time comes, Elder Gao and Elder Tie will find a reason to leave this defense area. The remaining sacrifices in the defense zone will naturally be swallowed up by the formation. Su Han just wanted it, so he immediately pretended not to know anything and started patrolling with Xu Jing. On the surface, they were patrolling, but in fact, they were observing the Great Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation. Although the Thirteen Sect Alliance arranged this formation to be very concealed, it could not hide it from Su Han's eyes. Soon, Su Han found many clues about the Da Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation. Following these clues, Su Han quickly found the base of the Da Luo Yin Yang Evil Formation. This formation foundation is the foundation of the entire Daluo Yin-Yang Evil Formation. Su Han observed the surroundings of the formation base for a while and knew that it was impossible for him to destroy the formation base in a short period of time. However, by mastering the foundation of this formation, you can advance or delay the activation time of this formation. At the moment, Su Han also took advantage of others' unpreparedness and quickly did some tricks on the basis of this formation. The activation time of the formation was advanced by a quarter of an hour. The whole process was completely invisible. After finishing, Su Han pretended to patrol for a while, and then shouted: "Master, there is something weird in this place." Hearing this, Elder Gao also came over: "What's weird?" Su Han pointed to a piece of ground: "Master, look, are there any traces left by the monks of the Red Moon Sect on this ground? And in the grass, on the tree trunks" Elder Gao frowned and looked carefully, but there was no trace of what Su Han said. "Master, there is definitely something weird. In my opinion, HongIs it possible that the people from the Moon Sect have stepped here and want to break out from here? This matter is very important and must be reported to the sect. You see, it is here and here" Su Han forcibly dragged Elder Gao while pointing, but in fact he kept moving to the outside of the defense zone, with Xu Jing following closely behind. Finally, Su Han, Elder Gao, and Xu Jing finally stepped out of this defense area, that is, they stepped out of the Da Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation. The next moment, the Great Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation suddenly activated! The light of the formation soared into the sky, and the blood light shot straight into the sky. Elder Tie and others who were still in the defense zone were unprepared and at this moment they all became sacrifices to Da Luo's Yin and Yang Evil Formation. Elder Gao never expected that things would develop like this. Seeing this scene, he couldn't help but be shocked and said dullly: "How come the formation was activated in advance?" At this moment, Elder Gao received a heavy blow on the back of his head. The defenseless Elder Gao fell to the ground under this powerful and heavy blow. Behind Elder Gao, a coldness flashed in Su Han's eyes. In fact, if it weren't for Atang's face, Su Han wouldn't even want to save the elder Gao's life. At this moment, Elder Gao was spared his life. Su Han also dragged the unconscious Elder Gao to a hidden place and put a restriction on it to hide the unconscious Elder Gao. "The Great Luo Yin-Yang Evil Formation has been activated. Although the sacrifices are somewhat different from those originally planned, the power of the formation should not be affected too much." Su Han¡¯s eyes were shining. He knew that no one knew about the accident that happened in this defense area yet. In the eyes of the senior officials of the Thirteen Sects Alliance, the Great Luo Yin Yang Evil Formation was still activated as usual. "What should we do next?" Xu Jing was also infected by Su Han's confident mood and asked excitedly. Su Han smiled faintly: "Wait here, wait for the people from the Red Moon Sect to break out!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1817 Elder Xiang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xu Jing was also surprised when she heard Su Han said that she would wait for people from the Red Moon Sect to break out. However, she also knew that in the eyes of the people of the Thirteen Sects Alliance, the Great Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation was still activated normally. After activation, the Thirteen Sects Alliance only needs to wait for the main force of the Red Moon Sect to break through the defense area and activate the formation ban, and the formation will automatically start to kill these main forces of the Red Moon Sect. Therefore, in a short period of time, Su Han and the others do not have to worry about people from the Thirteen Sects Alliance coming to check. Su Han and Xu Jing waited at the edge of the defense zone for about a quarter of an hour before they saw a figure approaching the edge of the defense zone. This figure was wearing the iconic robe of the Red Moon Sect, with disheveled hair, and looked very embarrassed. However, Su Han also knew that in fact, it was people from other defense areas of the Thirteen Sects Alliance who deliberately released water, which allowed the monks from the Red Moon Sect to rush all the way here. However, Su Han did not expect that there would be only one forward from the Red Moon Sect to break through. ?Looking at the monk¡¯s figure, he is obviously a male cultivator. In the Red Moon Sect, where female monks are the main body, this male cultivator obviously belongs to a rare rank. When Xu Jing saw the figure of the monk, she was also excited and said: "That is Elder Xiang of our Red Moon Sect Merit Hall. He is also a highly respected member of the Red Moon Sect." Xu Jing¡¯s face was flushed with excitement. Obviously, as a peripheral disciple, she usually did not have the opportunity to meet such core elders of the Red Moon Sect. Although Elder Xiang looked embarrassed, because the first few defense zones were deliberately leaked, Elder Xiang actually did not consume much strength. Psychologically, he also had some contempt for the defense line of the Thirteen Sect Alliance. Seeing Su Han and Xu Jing standing in front of him, the elder Xiang was also careless and sneered: "I have passed through the previous defense zones. Is it possible that this defense zone can still have an iron wall? Damn it!" As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a red chain appeared out of thin air and hit the two of them at the same time. Xu Jing was shocked, but Su Han remained calm and stretched out his hand to hold the red chain in his hand. An expression of surprise appeared on the elder Xiang's face. As a powerful person in the Heavenly Realm, although this move was not at full strength, it was still a move based on the opponent's cultivation level. He was confident of this move, and no one among the monks in the human realm could resist it. "However, the fact is before us. The monk in front of us is obviously only at the human realm, but he can take this move. Elder Xiang's eyes were cold and he swept around Su Han: "Boy, are you from the Qitian Sect? I really don't know how many benefits the demons have promised you? In the past few days, our Red Moon Sect has killed ten of you. How many people are there in the three sect alliances? You guys are really working hard for not giving up. As human monks, killing each other here is really playing into the hands of the demons. I don¡¯t know what will happen when you risk your lives. How much benefit can your demon father give you in one day?" "Obviously, this elder is very upset about the fact that the Thirteen Sect Alliance is willing to be the lackey of the demon clan. Both sides are obviously human monks, but they are killing each other under the control of the demons. Elder Xiang also stared at Su Han and Xu Jing with undisguised contempt. Su Han smiled faintly: "Many people have died in the Thirteen Sects Alliance, but it seems that your Red Moon Sect is not easy either. You, Elder Xiang, can be considered a figure in the Red Moon Sect, and now you have broken into the defense line of the Thirteen Sects Alliance alone. If you die unfortunately, wouldn't you feel unwilling to do so?" When Elder Xiang came out this time, he actually had the belief that he would die and wanted to open a bloody path for others in the Red Moon Sect. Therefore, he would come out alone first, leaving the main force of the Red Moon Sect behind. In this way, Elder Xiang can be said to have entered the tiger's mouth alone, and there is a high chance of dying directly. However, if you are lucky, you may actually be able to fight your way out. However, Elder Xiang did not know that the reason why he was able to rush here alone was actually because other defense areas of the Thirteen Sects Alliance had released water, and they wanted to deliberately lure him to this defense area where the Da Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation was deployed. At this moment, Elder Xiang was stunned after hearing Su Han's words, and looked at Su Han suspiciously: "Do you know me?" Su Han smiled and said nothing, and Xu Jing on the side couldn't help shouting: "Elder Xiang, I am a disciple of the Red Moon Sect. This little brother is our friend. He has superb methods. He can disguise himself and lead I sneaked into the Thirteen Sects Alliance, so we had the opportunity to come to this defense area and meet you." "Youwhich disciple of the Red Moon Sect are you?" Elder Xiang was shocked. He looked at Xu Jing in disbelief and then at Su Han, his eyes full ofA look of doubt. Xu Jing quickly took out her disciple token in the Red Moon Sect. Elder Xiang took it in his hand and looked at it again and again, but he was still a little suspicious. Xu Jing had to show some other iconic tokens of the Red Moon Sect and tell some details about the Red Moon Sect, which completely dispelled Elder Xiang's doubts. "Well, our breakout two months ago did indeed result in the death and injury of many disciples. Unexpectedly, some of them were able to escape alive and are now back to support the sect. Okay, great." Elder Xiang was overjoyed, "If it's the leader They must be very happy to know that.¡± As he said that, Elder Xiang turned his eyes to Su Han: "Young man, I misunderstood you just now. I'm very sorry. I don't know who your friend is in the Red Moon Sect? But other first-class sects came to support us, Hongyue. Taught?" Elder Xiang¡¯s eyes were also full of hope, and he obviously regarded Su Han as a reinforcement from another first-grade sect. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1818 Asking Old Friends You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In fact, Su Han knows that the other first-level forces in the Eternal City are probably all trying to cross the river with the Clay Bodhisattva, and they cannot even protect themselves, let alone come to the aid of the Red Moon Sect. Facing Elder Xiang's hopeful gaze, Su Han shook his head: "I'm not from another first-grade sect. I came to help because I have some connection with your sect." As soon as these words came out, Elder Xiang's burning eyes suddenly dimmed a lot. However, he still suppressed the disappointed look and nodded: "Okay, okay, if the leader and others know that our Red Moon Sect has a lot of help, they will definitely be very happy. The main force of the Red Moon Sect will also be here within an hour. We will arrive here within a few days, and when the time comes, we will gather together and rush out to try to break through the defense line of the Thirteen Sects Alliance." Xu Jing said hurriedly: "Elder Xiang, you must not do this. We are here this time to prevent you, Elder Xiang, from breaking out." Elder Xiang was stunned: "Why?" "Elder Xiang, this is a trap set by the Thirteen Sects Alliance. In the defense area you go forward, there is the Great Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation arranged by the Thirteen Sects Alliance. If you go a few steps further and step into this defense area, you will Even Daluo Jinxian can't save you. And it's not just you, other people from the Red Moon Sect will suffer the same fate when they come to this defense area. This is the place of death prepared for you by the Thirteen Sects Alliance!" Su Han's every word made Elder Xiang's eardrums buzz. He still didn't believe it, so he cautiously moved to the edge of the defense zone and looked carefully. After a moment, Elder Xiang's expression changed greatly: "Sure enough, there are traces of the killing array. The Thirteen Sects Alliance's move is so cruel! They want to wipe out our Red Moon Sect in one fell swoop! No wonder I rushed all the way to this defense zone without encountering many obstacles. I I thought the Thirteen Sects Alliance was lacking in strength, but I didn¡¯t expect it was actually a trap!¡± Elder Xiang gritted his teeth and looked at Su Han: "Young man, thank you for reminding me, but it's also my fault that everyone in our Red Moon Sect has lost our minds. Seeing that the defense line of the Thirteen Sects Alliance was empty, we didn't think much and rushed to break out. If you hadn¡¯t reminded me, I¡¯m afraid that all of us in the Red Moon Sect would have been wiped out by the Thirteen Sects Alliance.¡± Su Han said: "The Thirteen Sects Alliance set this trap by taking advantage of your religion's eagerness to break out of the encirclement." Elder Xiang nodded repeatedly: "I will immediately send the transmission notes to the leader and the others, asking them to give up the breakout immediately and turn around and return to the main helm." Su Han asked: "By the way, is the Red Lotus Saint of your sect okay now?" "Saint of the Red Lotus?" Elder Xiang obviously did not expect that Su Han would know the name of the previous saint of the Red Moon Sect. Su Han looked at her in surprise and then said, "Saint of the Red Lotus has already met the great leader and the second saint. Together, the leaders retreated early and left the Eternal City. Now the Red Moon Sect is the helmsman, and only the three leaders are left to resist with us." "The Red Lotus Saint has left?" This was something Su Han didn't expect. Elder Xiang nodded and said: "Not only our Red Moon Sect, but also many forces in the Eternal City have evacuated many people for the purpose of preserving incense. Those people have already retreated from the Eternal City. But now, The passage from the Eternal City to other parts of the Divine Realm has been closed. Those of us who are still in the Eternal City can only fight the monsters to the end." "I didn't expect Honglian to have left the Eternal City?" Su Han muttered secretly, but this was a good thing for Su Han. Leaving the Eternal City at least means that this god-sister is safe now. After learning the whereabouts of the Red Lotus Saint, Su Han had no intention of leaving and leaving the Red Moon Sect alone. On the one hand, helping people to help others, on the other hand, Su Han, the god-sister, grew up in the Red Moon Sect since she was a child and has a deep affection for the Red Moon Sect. Therefore, it is naturally impossible for Su Han to sit idly by and ignore the Red Moon Sect. The great leader and second leader of the Red Moon Sect were both powerful men in the imperial realm hundreds of years ago. As for the three leaders, they should also be at the peak of the Supreme Realm, just one step away from entering the Imperial Realm. If Su Han, a monk who has just entered the realm of respect, said that he wanted to save the Red Moon Sect, even the people of the Red Moon Sect would not believe it and would think it was just a dream. At least, the elder Xiang in front of him obviously did not think that Su Han's joining would bring much change to the Red Moon Sect's current predicament. "After all, even the peripheral disciples of the Red Moon Sect have the strength of respect. Su Han's cultivation is at the level of a peripheral disciple in the Red Moon Sect. One more and one less will not change anything at all. " However, Elder Xiang is obviously that kind of good old man. Although he thinks so in his heart, he does not show it. "Elder Xiang, what are your plans now?" Elder Xiang muttered: "I want to go back home first."Return to the main rudder and bring the news of the killing array to the three leaders. As for the future plans, no one can say, we can only take it one step at a time. But you two, will you follow me back to the Red Moon Sect's headquarters, or will you continue to stay here? " "Elder Xiang can take Sister Xu Jing back to the main helm. I want to stay in the Thirteen Sects Alliance camp, so that we can cooperate internally and externally." Su Han said with a faint smile. Elder Xiang kept looking at Su Han, obviously confused. Such a young monk kept saying that he was related to the Red Moon Sect, and he also knew the name of the previous saint of the Red Moon Sect. backing? The most important thing is, how did this young man, with such a low level of cultivation, sneak into the Thirteen Sect Alliance and master such crucial information about Da Luo Yin Yang Evil Formation? Elder Xiang couldn't figure it out, so he nodded and said: "Then let's go. You must be careful and stay calm in the enemy's territory." Elder Xiang kept urging him, and it was obvious that he did not want anything to happen to Su Han when facing an ally like Su Han who suddenly appeared. "Elder Xiang, don't worry. By the way, after you go back, talk to the third leader and ask her to organize a group of core forces and be ready to come out and fight for a while. I guarantee that it won't be long before you have a chance to make a big statement. Bad breath." Su Han said with a faint smile. In Su Han¡¯s previous life, the Red Moon Sect did not have a third leader. This third leader should be a former high-ranking member of the Red Moon Sect who was promoted to the third leader. Therefore, Su Han is not sure whether he knows these three leaders or not. Elder Xiang was obviously dubious about what Su Han said, but he still nodded in agreement. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1819 The Thirteen Sect Alliance¡¯s New General Offensive You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Elder Xiang, please go back quickly. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time." Su Han warned that although there was no one else in this defense area, after all, this was the territory of the Thirteen Sects Alliance, and everything was uncertain. If Elder Xiang stays here for a moment longer, he will be in more danger. As for Xu Jing, although she is not very willing to leave, she also knows that it is very dangerous to stay in the territory of the Thirteen Sects Alliance. "By the way, Elder Xiang, keep these antidotes for now. You will definitely be able to use them when the opportunity comes." Su Han handed a storage bag to Elder Xiang. Although Elder Xiang was doubtful about what the antidote was, he kept the storage bag without asking any more questions. "Take care of yourself." After Elder Xiang finished speaking, he took Xu Jing and disappeared into the defense area. Su Han and other elders left completely, and then used disguise again. This time, he became a confidant around Elder Tie of the Qitian Sect. This confidant himself, along with Elder Tie and others, had just been buried in the Great Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation. As for why Su Han didn¡¯t just disguise himself as Elder Tie, it was mainly because Elder Tie¡¯s cultivation level was at the Tianzun realm, and Su Han¡¯s realm was too far behind, so it would be easy for his secrets to be exposed. As for this confidant, he is just an earthly monk, so even if Su Han impersonates him, it will not be easy for him to show off. When other people from the Thirteen Sects Alliance came over, Su Han used the excuse he had prepared, saying that the Daluo Yin and Yang Evil Formation was accidentally activated early, and Elder Tie and other people in this defense area, including those designated as cannon fodder, , all died accidentally. This reason makes those in the Thirteen Sects Alliance dubious. However, facing the Da Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation that had been activated, they could not find any other better explanation. Regarding this result, we can only say that Elder Tie and the others were really unlucky. However, what depresses the Thirteen Sects Alliance the most is that although the Great Luo Yin-Yang Evil Formation they worked so hard to prepare was successfully activated, in the end, not even a monk from the Red Moon Sect was trapped. The people of the Red Moon Sect did not break out in large numbers. ? ? Almost all the top leaders of the Thirteen Sects Alliance thought that the news was leaked, which made the Red Moon Sect take precautions. However, this is obviously impossible. The matter of the Great Luo Yin and Yang Evil Formation is an absolute secret in the Thirteen Sects Alliance, and only the core high-level officials may know about it. And it is impossible for these core high-level officials to leak the news to the Red Moon Sect. Although the people of the Thirteen Sects Alliance were depressed in every possible way, facing the Earth-level monk Su Han pretended to be, they were also furious and had no place to vent their anger. After scolding Su Han for a few words, he asked Su Han to return to his post. As for the Red Moon Sect, Su Han also knew that even if the senior leaders of the Red Moon Sect knew of his existence, they would definitely not pay too much attention to his new "ally". After all, Su Han's cultivation is not at all the concern of the Red Moon Sect's senior leaders. However, Su Han is not in a hurry. Although his purpose is indeed to help the Red Moon Sect, he will do what he can and will never put himself in danger just to rashly help the Red Moon Sect. After Su Han returned to the Qitian Sect's camp, he continued to play his role step by step, while secretly refining a large amount of Fengyun Soul Dispelling Pill and antidote. He knew that this time the Great Luo Yin Yang Evil Formation of the Thirteen Sects Alliance did not wipe out the large number of Red Moon Sect monks as expected, and did not even trap a single Red Moon Sect monk. For the Thirteen Sects Alliance, Definitely a failure within a failure. In order to remedy this failure, the Thirteen Sects Alliance will definitely organize another general attack on the Red Moon Sect within a short period of time. Sure enough, as Su Han expected, in less than a week, the new decision of the Thirteen Sect Alliance came out. "The Thirteen Sect Alliance plans to launch another general attack on the Red Moon Sect. The date is set to be seven days later, the night of the waning moon." After Su Han got the news, he made even more intensive preparations to refine the Fengyun Soul-Removing Pill. This Fengyun Soul Dispelling Pill is now integrated into Su Han's own formula, and its effect can be said to be different from what it used to be. As long as the monks below the imperial level are caught off guard, they may be attacked. The amount that Su Han refined was enough to bring down more than five thousand people. As for the number of people participating in the general attack this time, Su Han guessed that there would be no more than 2,000 people at most. Because, in a battle of this level, monks with too low cultivation level are not qualified to participate. Those who can participate are at least at the Earth Master level and above. It can be said that they are all the elites of the Thirteen Sects Alliance. If something goes wrong with these two thousand peopleQuestion, it is difficult to disintegrate the so-called alliance of thirteen sects. The day of the general attack has finally arrived. Early in the morning, Su Han received a notice asking them to gather at the designated location. "Elder Atang, at this point, you can leave. I believe you will not betray me. If you continue to stay in the Thirteen Sects Alliance now, it will be very dangerous. You should leave now." Su Han said seriously to Atang road. Atang's face was indifferent: "Even if I leave, I don't know where to go. What's more, the only one I can trust now is you. The master I once trusted and the sect I trusted have all betrayed me. , but it was you, a chance encounter, who saved me from the brink of death. If I don¡¯t leave, I will hang out with you. I want to see how big a wave you can make in the Thirteen Sects Alliance? " There was a sense of calmness in Atang's tone. It was obvious that after experiencing the incident of being treated as cannon fodder, he was extremely disappointed with the Qitian Sect. Moreover, Atang still felt a vague sense of relief in his heart. Originally, he did not agree with the Qitian Sect's surrender to the demons, because in his heart, he still had the feeling of being a human monk. sense of honor and conscience. ??????????????????????? However, it was the decision of the sect¡¯s senior leaders to join the Demon Clan, and as a trainee elder, he was not qualified to speak. ¡°Furthermore, although he disagrees with the decision of the sect¡¯s senior officials, he is not the kind of person who disobeys the sect¡¯s orders. In this way, Atang has been swinging between the sect's orders and his own conscience. Including secretly letting Xu Jing go, it was also a decision made by his conscience. And now, he can finally be upright and not collude with the Qitian Sect. "Fellow Daoist Su, I have only one unkind request." "But it doesn't matter." Su Han said with a smile. "IfI mean if, you can really succeed in plotting against the Thirteen Sects Alliance, I hope that when the time comes, you will go easy on my master, Elder Gao, and don't kill him" Atang's voice was a little low. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1820: Secretly poisoning You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "No problem." Su Han also assured. At this time, a voice came from the outside: "Everyone in the Qitian Sect is getting ready to gather." Su Han smiled lightly: "I'm leaving." Atang nodded. Now no one in the Thirteen Sects Alliance knew that he was still alive, so he usually hid to prevent others from discovering his existence. The scale of this general attack was very large. All the members of the Thirteen Sect Alliance gathered at the designated location. A large number of elites from the Thirteen Sects Alliance were full of murderous intent, clearly preparing to launch a crazy attack on the chief helm of the Red Moon Sect. It can be seen that the Thirteen Sects Alliance has been unable to attack the Red Moon Sect for a long time, and its morale is very low. This situation has also made the top leaders of the Thirteen Sects Alliance very anxious. On the high platform, several top leaders of the thirteen sect alliances were gathered around a yellow-haired old man. Judging from their expressions, they seemed to be in awe of the yellow-haired old man. Su Han remembered that he had heard before that the commander-in-chief of the Thirteen Sect Alliance's siege against the Red Moon Sect seemed to be an ancestor whose cultivation had reached the half-step Emperor level. "Could it be that this yellow-haired old man is the commander-in-chief of this siege of the Red Moon Sect? The ancestor who is half-step to the imperial realm?" Su Han was very doubtful in his heart. Soon, this suspicion was confirmed. "Everyone, be quiet and listen to the instructions of Ancestor Sha Yun!" Ancestor Sha Yun? Su Han secretly glanced at this ancestor. This ancestor Sha Yun was indeed a bit extraordinary. The charm and demeanor on his body seemed to be hidden deep. "This Ancestor Sha Yun is indeed not simple." At this time, Patriarch Sha Yun had already begun to lecture. The content of the lectures was nothing more than encouraging morale, with nothing new. After Patriarch Sha Yun finished his lecture, the heads of each sect also began to arrange tasks and assign tasks to individuals. Soon, it was Su Han's turn. The character played by Su Han is only an Earth Master, so his sense of presence is naturally not very strong. The person in charge of the Qitian Sect obviously had no expectations for him and had no time to chat with him. He arranged for him to go to a relatively remote place to guard and watch, and left in a hurry after explaining the task. This task is exactly what Su Han wants. At this time, Su Han just doesn't want to be with other people, lest someone monitor him. After everyone dispersed to their posts, Su Han started to take action. He mobilized a large number of Purple Gold King Bees, and each Purple Gold King Bee carried a little Fengyun Soul Dispelling Pill and spread it everywhere. This time, the number of thirteen sect alliances participating in the battle was at least two to three thousand, covering a very wide area. If you rely on one person alone, it is basically impossible to spread the Fengyun Soul Dispelling Pill in a short time. " However, Su Han has the Purple Gold King Bee, which is different. The purple-gold king bee is very concealed. Even if someone discovers the existence of the purple-gold king bee, they will not pay much attention to it. At this time, the troops of the Thirteen Sect Alliance also began to attack the chief helm of the Red Moon Sect. While they were attacking crazily, they were shouting and cursing at the top of their voices. "The rubbish Red Moon Sect, what a first-grade sect, is nothing more than a bunch of shrunken turtles." "When we break through your main rudder, let's see how you girls can resist." "You're so shy, do you dare to come out and fight?" These cries are constantly transmitted into the headquarters of the Red Moon Sect. At this moment, the head of the Red Moon Sect is also in a state of excitement, with various voices spreading. Some people advocate going out to charge and fight head-on with the Thirteen Sects Alliance to kill the spirit of the Thirteen Sects Alliance. Some people advocate strict guarding and staying calm at critical moments without taking risks. The elder Xiang was among the leaders of the Red Moon Sect, and he was also a little anxious in his heart. He was holding a storage bag in his hand. Su Han gave it to him when he met Su Han last time, saying it was some kind of antidote. Elder Xiang didn¡¯t understand at all why the young man gave himself the antidote, and he didn¡¯t know what the antidote was. However, he had a hunch that this antidote might come in handy today. Looking in the direction of the three leaders, Elder Xiang was also hesitating. Should he give the antidote to the three leaders and let everyone in the sect take it? Su Han, at his post, also pretended to attack the large formation outside the Red Moon Sect, and the fight was in full swing. However, he did not put in much effort at work. He seemed to be working very hard, but in fact he had no substantial destructive power. But under such a general trend of two to three thousand people attacking together, Su Han's behavior was completely incompetent.What flaw is there? At this time, Su Han was more concerned about the progress of the purple golden king bee poisoning. If the Purple Gold King Bee can spread the Fengyun Soul Dispelling Pill to every corner, then Su Han will be very confident that he can severely damage the Thirteen Sect Alliance in this battle. Now, Su Han's only worry is whether Elder Xiang will give those antidotes to the people of the Red Moon Sect. If that elder is a wise man, he should do this. The attack power of two to three thousand elites is indeed astonishing. Under this crazy attack, cracks gradually appeared in the defensive formation on the outside of the Red Moon Sect. Once this kind of crack occurs, it will be peeled off layer by layer, just like peeling bamboo shoots. Sooner or later, it will be peeled off. Su Han also knows that the current Red Moon Sect cannot withstand consumption. If the Thirteen Sects Alliance launches several more such large-scale firepower attacks, the Red Moon Sect is really in danger of being breached. "Everyone, great work! Ancestor Sha Yun is very satisfied! Let's keep up the good work!" The leaders of each sect in the Thirteen Sect Alliance also shouted loudly to encourage the monks in front. Suddenly, a person in charge frowned and looked over at Su Han. Then, the person in charge's face suddenly darkened, his body moved quickly, and he came to Su Han. "Are you being lazy? Look at other people's progress, and then look at your progress. Don't tell the person in charge that you are slacking off?" the person in charge scolded. "This subordinatethis subordinate is wronged!" Su Han shouted. "What's wrong? Could it be that the person in charge would deliberately wrong you? Come here, take out this passive-aggressive guy and kill him. Let everyone see what happens to those passive-aggressive people." The person in charge said angrily. "My lord, I am wrong. The reason why my subordinates are slowing down is because they discovered something wrong." Su Han said quickly. "What's wrong?" the person in charge snorted. "My lord, I always feel that the atmosphere is a bit weird, as if there is some conspiracy brewing. Moreover, there seems to be some strange smell in this area." Su Han said deliberately. "Smell? What's the smell?" The person in charge sniffed, but didn't smell anything unusual. He turned around and asked the followers following him: "Did you smell it?" "No." Several followers shook their heads. "My lord, maybe I am paranoid, but I always feel like there is something wrong. My lord, you must be careful." Su Han pretended to be serious. The person in charge always felt that the guy in front of him was just pretending to be a ghost. However, seeing the sincerity on the other party's face, the person in charge didn't know whether to believe it or not. While he was hesitating, there was suddenly a loud noise in the distance. Immediately afterwards, people began to shout and scream in more and more places. Su Han's heart moved, and he knew that the Fengyun Soul Dispersing Pill was beginning to work, and he couldn't help but feel overjoyed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1821: The Suspicion of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han slapped his head and looked helpless: "It's not good, I'm a little dizzy. Sir, it's poison. Someone is using poison." The face of the person in charge of Naqi Tianzong changed and he shouted: "What's going on? You guys go and have a look." The person in charge was followed by several confidants, who nodded one after another. When he was about to leave, he suddenly felt weak all over his body and almost fell to the ground. The person in charge was also shocked when he saw this. After feeling it carefully, I found that my whole body was sore and weak, and I couldn't feel energetic. "Not good!" The person in charge also changed his expression. The next moment, shouts came from all directions. Obviously, everyone discovered something was wrong. When Patriarch Sha Yun saw this, he was also quite surprised. Although this poison has no effect on powerful people like Patriarch Sha Yun, Patriarch Sha Yun has obviously discovered the abnormality in everyone. Immediately, he quickly summoned all the heads of the thirteen sects to his side and asked, "What's going on?" "Ancestor, someone used poison. My whole body is sore and weak, and I can't even get up my energy. Someone must have done something to it!" The person in charge of Naqi Tianzong looked excited. "Use poison?" Ancestor Sha Yun¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, his eyes were gloomy, and he searched everywhere: ¡°Who moved the hands and feet, get out!¡± This Ancestor Sha Yun was so powerful that for a moment, the surrounding monks all felt an irresistible pressure and were all trembling. However, they are really confused as to who used the poison. "Ancestor, this poison seems very familiar. It seems to be very similar to the God-killing Pill of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect. The symptoms of the poisoned person are almost the same." "Ten Thousand Immortals Sect?" Patriarch Sha Yun's eyes suddenly turned cold, and he shot towards the camp of one of the sects in the Thirteen Sects Alliance. Su Han didn¡¯t expect that someone would say this. Listening to the name of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect, it seems to be related to the Yixian Sect. "Yixian Sect may be a branch of Wanxian Sect. Fengyun Soul Dispersing Pill originally came from Yixian Sect, but it was improved by me. Its core is still from Yixian Sect. It is estimated that this Wanxian Sect's The God-killing Pill may be the original name of the Fengyun Soul-Removing Pill, so it is considered similar by others." Su Han knew that although the symptoms of the Fengyun Soul Dispelling Pill he had improved might look the same as the God Killing Pill of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect, his Fengyun Soul Dispelling Pill could not be cured by the God Killing Pill's antidote. Because, my Fengyun Soul-Removing Pill has been integrated into other formulas by me, and it is the result of improvement. However, this coincidence made Su Han's heart suddenly move, and a new strategy came to his mind. At the moment, Su Han quickly used his spiritual consciousness to communicate with the Purple Gold King Bee, so that the Purple Gold King Bee deliberately missed the area around the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect when releasing the poison. The Purple Gold King Bee's poisoning had not been placed in that area yet. After receiving Su Han's divine command, the Purple Gold King Bee also deliberately bypassed the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect's camp to release the poison. In this way, while the other sects in the Thirteen Sects Alliance were yelling and screaming, on the Wanxian Sect side, from the sect master to the soldiers, everyone was intact and not poisoned at all. sign. "Master of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect, come and tell me what is going on?" Patriarch Sha Yun's tone was already very unkind. The leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect was confused: "Ancestor, what do you mean? Could it be that our Ten Thousand Immortals Sect can deliberately poison everyone?" Ancestor Sha Yun was even more unhappy when he heard the other party's tone. He said calmly: "The symptoms of these people are completely the symptoms of being infected by the God-killing Pill of your Ten Thousand Immortals Sect. You are the leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect. I believe this." , you should know better than me?" "Ancestor, our Ten Thousand Immortals Sect has never done such a thing. This poison is definitely not the God-killing Pill of our Ten Thousand Immortals Sect." The leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect denied it flatly. Patriarch Sha Yun snorted coldly: "See for yourself whether it is the God-killing Pill of your Ten Thousand Immortals Sect!" When the leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect heard that Patriarch Sha Yun was so sure, he couldn't help but have a trace of doubt on his face. He walked up to several poisoned people and examined them carefully. There was also some surprise in their expressions. "How is it? I haven't wronged you, have I? Do you think this is the God-killing Pill of your Ten Thousand Immortals Sect?" Patriarch Sha Yun said. The leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect frowned, and suddenly looked towards the camp of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect behind him, with a solemn tone: "Did one of you do it? Come forward now, and there may be room for an end to the matter." After careful investigation, the leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect discovered that among the peopleIt¡¯s really the poison of the God-killing Pill. At this time, even he himself didn't know how to defend himself, but as the leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect, he really didn't know about this matter. He could only guess that maybe it was the personal behavior of some people in the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect, maybe there was a traitor in the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect, or maybe someone in the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect was dissatisfied with the jurisdiction of the Thirteen Sects Alliance and did this behavior. However, the gaze of the leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect swept across the faces of everyone in the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect. Everyone looked surprised. From their faces, there was no trace of guilty conscience at all. "I'll give you half a stick of incense time. If you don't stand up again, if this sect leader is found out in the future, you will be treated as a traitor to the sect." The tone of the sect leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect became stern. However, after half a stick of incense had passed, no one from the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect came forward. The leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect said to Ancestor Sha Yun: "Ancestor, the person who put the poison should not be from our Ten Thousand Immortals Sect. Such a large-scale poisoning would definitely require people to leave the area of ??the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect and move around to release it, but I can guarantee that absolutely no one from our Ten Thousand Immortals Sect will leave their post.¡± Patriarch Sha Yun snorted coldly: "There is no basis for your words! Since you said that it was not your Ten Thousand Immortals Sect that did it, then your Ten Thousand Immortals Sect has the antidote for this God-killing Pill. Please take out the antidote." The leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect was also unambiguous and immediately ordered all the people of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect to take out the antidote for the God-killing Pill as long as they had it with them. When Patriarch Sha Yun saw that the people from the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect took the antidote so readily, he had some doubts in his heart. Could it be that the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect really didn't do it? "Everyone who is poisoned should take one portion of the antidote. Those who are not poisoned should also take one portion for prevention." Ancestor Sha Yun saw the monks from the Thirteen Sects Alliance being poisoned and paralyzed on the ground, and ordered quickly. The antidote was quickly distributed in batches. The leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect said: "This antidote is very effective. If you take it, you should be able to recover in less than half an hour." Patriarch Sha Yun nodded lightly and stared at the first batch of poisoned people who took the antidote. He now wanted to see if the antidote was really effective. Only when the antidote is effective can the suspicion of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect be completely cleared. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1822: Red Moon Sect¡¯s Counterattack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As time passed, those who took the antidote did not make any movement from beginning to end. My whole body is still unable to exert any strength. Let alone recovery, the situation can even be said to have worsened. When Patriarch Sha Yun saw this scene, his face was as gloomy as the bottom of a pot. "Are you, the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect, treating me like a monkey? You said you did not put the poison, and I believe it for now, but your antidote has no effect at all. Could it be that the antidote you gave is a fake one? ? Do you deliberately not want everyone to detoxify?" Faced with the question from Patriarch Sha Yun, the leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect also looked very surprised. He opened his mouth and looked at those who had taken the antidote, and then looked at the antidote in his hand. He seemed to be unable to believe that this antidote could actually It is ineffective against the poison that everyone has received. Suddenly, the leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect suddenly reacted and shouted to the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect's camp: "If there is a spy, there must be a spy. All the people of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect, please listen to me, and you must find out that spy!" How can we, the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect, allow people to scheme like this!" With that said, the leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect said to Patriarch Sha Yun: "Ancestor, someone is definitely plotting to frame me, the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect. Please be aware of this, Patriarch." Patriarch Sha Yun nodded gloomily. In fact, he also felt that even if the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect had any external intentions, they would not be so blatant. This matter really may not have anything to do with the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect. Is it true that there are spies causing trouble among them, as the leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect said? At this moment, Patriarch Sha Yun¡¯s consciousness was fully activated, his sharp eyes swept over the faces present, and he searched with all his strength. The leader of the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect also led a group of monks from the Ten Thousand Immortals Sect to search everywhere. After all, he is an ancestor at the half-step emperor level, and ancestor Sha Yun¡¯s spiritual consciousness is very good. Not long after, Patriarch Sha Yun's eyes had been fixed on Su Han's side. "You! Which sect are you from? Why don't you seem to be poisoned?" Hearing Patriarch Sha Yun¡¯s question, Su Han also knew that his play was almost over. Su Han felt a little regretful in his heart. His drama still did not make the people within the Thirteen Sects Alliance fight among themselves. However, by using poison to bring down a large number of monks from the Thirteen Sects Alliance, Su Han's goal was achieved. Next, it depends on whether Elder Xiang and the Red Moon Sect can seize the opportunity he created for them. "Ancestor, this guy is from the Qitian Sect!" Qitian Sect? Patriarch Sha Yun was even more doubtful. Among the poisoned people present, many were from the Qitian Sect. How could the person who put the poison be a member of the Qitian Sect? "Boy, did you put the poison?" Ancestor Sha Yun¡¯s consciousness was fully activated, and the overwhelming pressure pressed against Su Han like a mountain. If it were an ordinary earth-level monk, under the pressure of such a half-step emperor-level powerhouse, his whole body would have been so frightened that his limbs would have trembled. However, Patriarch Sha Yun never expected that his imperial pressure would be like a stone sinking into the sea in front of the other party. It would be eliminated without causing any waves at all. How can this be? The other party is obviously just an Earth Master Realm monk, how could he have such a powerful spiritual realm? Qitian Sect, since when did this kind of character appear? "Boy, you are not from Qitian Sect. People from Qitian Sect are not as bold as you!" "Report your true origins!" Patriarch Sha Yun shouted. Su Han laughed: "Ancestor Sha Yun? I don't know how many benefits the demons have given you, so that you can be so willing to sacrifice your life for the demons?" Patriarch Sha Yun¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°How dare you come from such a madman to confuse the public with his evil words?¡± "Everyone, wait, come up here, take down this kid, I will reward you!" Su Han laughed: "Is there a reward? What reward? Everyone, what benefits have you gained since you started to besiege the Red Moon Sect? As human monks, it is not easy for you to practice to this day. Are you doing it for the ambition of the demon clan? , for the self-interest of a few human beings, are you throwing your heads and blood here?" "Do you really think that you can get any benefits from working for the demons? Maybe some people can get benefits, but they are definitely not ordinary monks like you. Since the siege of the Red Moon Sect, how many lives have you lost? Being cannon fodder, the ones who benefit in the end are a few people like Ancestor Sha Yun, can't you see it?" Su Han finished speaking in one breath, full of confusing words. Maybe these words are far awayIt's not enough to incite these people to rebel, but it can at least plant a seed in their hearts. When Patriarch Sha Yun heard what Su Han said, he was also furious: "My ancestor was right, you are indeed deceiving the public with your evil words. Boy, suffer death!" Patriarch Sha Yun's figure urged him to move. He obviously couldn't bear it anymore and decided to take action himself. "Stop!" At this moment, a gap suddenly appeared in the protective formation outside the Red Moon Sect. ? One after another, figures rushed out of the huge gap. Looking at the momentum, they were obviously prepared. "kill!" "Destroy the Thirteen Sect Alliance!" The Red Moon Sect monks rushed out one after another, and within a moment thousands of them had gathered. Su Han was not surprised when he saw this scene. He knew that although the people of the Red Moon Sect were inside the formation, they could not know anything about things outside the formation. In the current situation, many elites of the Thirteen Sect Alliance have been poisoned by Fengyun Soul Dispelling Pill. This is the best counterattack opportunity prepared by Su Han for the Red Moon Sect. And the Red Moon Sect did not disappoint Su Han and seized this opportunity perfectly! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1824 Seven Stars in a Row You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the Red Moon Sect camp, the elder Xiang was very excited when he saw Su Han. He never expected that this young man would really become the key to the Red Moon Sect turning defeat into victory. Although this battle seemed to be due to the superior strength of the three leaders of the Red Moon Sect and the strong men of the Red Moon Sect, in fact Elder Xiang knew in his heart that if a large number of elites from the Thirteen Sect Alliance were not knocked down by poison, the Red Moon Sect would have been destroyed. It is absolutely impossible to kill the Thirteen Sects Alliance so easily, and it is even more impossible to kill the ancestor Sha Yun of the Thirteen Sects Alliance. And the surprisingly powerful poison was actually released by this young man. Elder Xiang knew that it was definitely not easy for this mysterious young man to sneak into the Thirteen Sects Alliance camp easily. But he never expected that this young man could be so defiant as to be able to manipulate thousands of monks from the Thirteen Sect Alliance at his fingertips. This battle can be said to have brought about a fundamental change in the situation between the Red Moon Sect and the Thirteen Sects Alliance. The Red Moon Sect suddenly changed from being suppressed to taking the initiative. Originally, a first-class sect like the Red Moon Sect was no worse than a ragtag group like the Thirteen Sects Alliance in terms of strength. However, the Thirteen Sects Alliance had a large number of people and was menacing. It suddenly surrounded the chief helmsman of the Red Moon Sect and allowed The Red Moon Sect fell into a passive situation. Now that the Red Moon Sect has finally taken a breath and come back to its senses, it has the opportunity to counterattack. In a short time, it will be overwhelming and the alliance of the thirteen sects will fall apart. Even the three leaders of the Red Moon Sect couldn't help but come over and ask: "Elder Xiang, where is the mysterious young man you mentioned who helped us? Did he bring down these elites of the Thirteen Sect Alliance?" The three leaders of the Red Moon Sect are not stupid. After listening to Elder Xiang¡¯s report, these three leaders were cautious and kept spies outside the Red Moon Sect¡¯s helm-protecting formation. Sure enough, not long after, the informants discovered that a large number of elite members of the Thirteen Sect Alliance were brought down one after another. These three leaders seized this opportunity and led the strong men of the Red Moon Sect to charge out and achieve a great victory. The current three leaders are also extremely curious about the mysterious young man mentioned by Elder Xiang. Elder Xiang was just about to point out Su Han's location to the three leaders when he suddenly discovered that the location where Su Han was just now was empty and there was no one left. That young man didn¡¯t know when he had left this battlefield. He did not come out to claim credit as a savior, as the three leaders and Elder Xiang had expected. On the contrary, he turned out to have a calm and gentle attitude. When the matter was over, he took off his clothes and hid his body and reputation. For a moment, the three leaders of the Red Moon Sect and Elder Xiang were all a little distracted. Especially the three leaders of the Red Moon Sect, who had never met Su Han in person, felt an inexplicable sense of loss at this time. At the moment, the three leaders of the Red Moon Sect also called Xu Jing to inquire carefully. However, Xu Jing also didn't know anything about Su Han's origins and details. Regarding Su Han's sudden departure, Xu Jing was even more surprised and disappointed than the three leaders. When the three leaders saw this, they knew that nothing could be learned from Xu Jing. However, in the hearts of the three leaders of the Red Moon Sect, this young man who suddenly appeared and helped the Red Moon Sect a great favor is nothing more than the benefactor of the Red Moon Sect. This means that the person left. If he had not left, with the character of the three leaders, he would definitely treat this young man as a guest of honor and thank him greatly. ¡­¡­ At this time, Su Han had already left the battlefield where the Red Moon Sect and the Thirteen Sect Alliance were fighting. Based on his personality, he is not very keen on accepting gratitude and praise from others, nor does he like to be worshiped as the center of attention. When he was in the Seven Star Sect, it was because he had to use the Seven Star Sect's cultivation resources and practice in the Seven Star Pool, so he stayed in the Seven Star Sect. But now, he does not want to stay in the Red Moon Sect and accept the gratitude of everyone in the Red Moon Sect. Su Han helped the Red Moon Sect because his god-sister in his previous life was a member of the Red Moon Sect and he had deep feelings for the Red Moon Sect. He loved the whole family and the black people, and did not want the Red Moon Sect to be destroyed by the Thirteen Sects. The alliance is ruined by lackeys of the demonic cult. However, this does not mean that Su Han wants to establish a bond with the Red Moon Sect, nor does it mean that Su Han will help the Red Moon Sect to the end. For Su Han, how far he can go after the Red Moon Sect depends on the Red Moon Sect himself. However, according to Su Han's estimation, it would not be difficult for the Red Moon Sect's strength to suppress the Thirteen Sects Alliance. The Red Moon Sect was suppressed by the Thirteen Sects Alliance before, mainly because the Thirteen Sects Alliance took the lead in attacking the Red Moon Sect and grabbed theMachine. Now that the Red Moon Sect has taken a breath and come back to its senses, it will not be difficult to suppress the Thirteen Sects Alliance. However, although Su Han did not have formal contact with the senior leaders of the Red Moon Sect, he had excellent ears. After staying in the Thirteen Sect Alliance camp for a while, he walked around the Red Moon Sect's camp and learned from some of the comments made by the people. , I also heard many details about the Eternal City¡¯s fight against the demons. The first piece of information is that the so-called "Seven Stars Continent" by the demons in the Eternal City really exists. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1825 The next plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This so-called "Seven Stars Link" is actually the name of the seven demon emperors of the Yin Demon Clan. It is also the Yin Demon Clan's biggest plan in the Eternal City. Putting together some of the information that Su Han heard, it was found that if the seven demon emperors of the Yin Demon clan were all resurrected and restored to their peak strength, they would be able to form a seven-star formation. The main function of this seven-star formation is to summon and resurrect the main army of the demon clan. Although the demons are now restored in the Eternal City, the demons that actually exist are only a very small part. They are basically the demons that were suppressed and sealed in the Eternal City after the ancient Demon Sealing War. The real main force of the demon clan is far more than these numbers. Although Su Han didn't know how the Seven Stars Continuous Formation worked to summon an army of demons, he knew from the intelligence that as long as the Seven Stars Continuous Formation was formed, it was possible to summon an army of demons. but¡ª¡ª There may be variables in this big plan of the Yin Demon Clan. The biggest variable is that not all the seven demon emperors of the Yin Demon clan have been resurrected. As long as one demon emperor is absent, this seven-star formation cannot be formed. And in the current situation, there is even more than one Demon Emperor who is absent. Among these seven demon emperors, there is the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor that Su Han met in the barren mountains. The Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was supposed to wake up and resurrect according to the original plan, and absorb power from the blood sacrifice ceremony to regain his peak strength. However, the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor was unlucky and met Su Han at the critical moment of resurrection. As a result, after the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor triggered the secret method of blood, his vitality was severely damaged. The vitality accumulated through the blood sacrifice ceremony was exhausted. He could only find a place to sleep again and wait for at least a few decades before making a comeback. In addition, there are two demon emperors who are sealed in an ancient ruins not far from the headquarters of the Red Moon Sect. In order for these two demon emperors to fully awaken, they need a sect-suppressing treasure of the Red Moon Sect, the Red Moon Ruler. Only by embedding the Red Moon Ruler into the formation that sealed the two demon emperors can the formation be completely unlocked. This is why the Thirteen Sect Alliance has been committed to attacking the Red Moon Sect¡¯s chief helm. In the final analysis, it is the order of these two demon emperors. However, due to Su Han's intervention, the thirteen sect alliance's general attack on the Red Moon Sect's chief helm failed. Now that the Red Moon Sect has recovered, it is already very difficult for the Thirteen Sect Alliance to take over the leadership of the Red Moon Sect. "It is a coincidence that because of my intervention, the resurrection of the three demon emperors failed. From this point of view, it is impossible for the Yin Demon clan to implement their grand plan in the Eternal City." Su Han felt at ease when he thought of this. "Today, it makes no sense for me to continue to stay in the Eternal City. In the final analysis, my personal strength is still not enough. If I want to fight against the four existing Demon Emperors in the Eternal City, it can be said that one more of me is not more, and one of me is less. Not one less.¡± "Since the Seven Stars Continuous Plan of the Yin Demon Clan cannot be completed, it means that the demon army cannot come in a short time. There are still many human forces left in the Eternal City. With their strength, they should be able to fight against the demon forces. Don¡¯t be left behind.¡± ¡°What I have to do now is to try my best to improve and hone my personal strength.¡± "Because fighting against the demons is not the responsibility of any one person, nor can any one person do it by his own strength. Fighting against the demons is a long-term major project, and all human monks must work together to achieve it. " "What I should do now is to pursue my own personal development and grow up as quickly as possible. In this way, when the demon clan's power truly grows, I will also have the strength to stand alone." In Su Han's heart, he has always had a clear grasp of the general trend. In his opinion, instead of running around fighting against the demons in the Eternal City, it is better to leave the Eternal City first and improve his personal strength. Doing this is not out of fear of death. On the contrary, it was Su Han's high sense of responsibility for the general trend of mankind that prompted him to make this decision. After making this decision, Su Han's future plans became clearer. However, before officially leaving the Eternal City, Su Han had to do one more thing. He made a large number of transmission notes and asked the Purple Gold King Bee to spread these transmission notes to various places in the Eternal City. Because this was a big project, Su Han gave Zijin King Bee half a month. After half a month, the content of the transmission notes will be??The news spread quietly in various areas of the Eternal City. The contents of these transmission notes are all related information about the Yin Demon Clan. Su Han tried his best to collect the information about the Yin Demon Clan that he knew from his past life memory, including the Yin Demon Clan's weaknesses, preferences, and methods they are good at using. Details are placed in these transmission notes. For a time, the human monks in various areas of the Eternal City were overjoyed after receiving these transmission notes. They do not blindly believe in the contents of these transmission notes, but they have been fighting with the Yin Demon clan for some time, and they have also summarized some characteristics of the Yin Demon clan, and these characteristics are different from what is said in the transmission notes. Conspiring together. In other words, the content in these transmission notes is very likely to be true. For a time, the entire Eternal City was undercurrent, and all the human monks were quietly discussing. Could it be that there is some super hidden power secretly helping the Eternal City? Otherwise, how could this person know such detailed information about the Yin Demon Clan? You must know that even the powerful members of the eight first-grade sects in the Eternal City cannot know such detailed information about the Yin Demon Clan. Even this kind of super hidden power has intervened, which shows that the human monks in the Eternal City should not have bad luck. For a time, the entire human monks in the Eternal City were full of energy and fighting spirit. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1826: The Great Forces of Wanliu City You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After doing all this, Su Han began to prepare to leave the Eternal City. It is not easy to leave the Eternal City. Because the Eternal City is now equivalent to a large closed area, and all the passages from the Eternal City to the Divine Realm are sealed by the Divine Realm. In this way, the Eternal City is equivalent to being completely exiled from the Divine Realm and completely cut off from the Divine Realm. In this way, the Divine Realm can be completely free from the danger of monster intrusion. but¡ª¡ª There are always exceptions to everything, and it is not completely impossible for monks in the Eternal City to enter the divine realm. Mr. Mo had told Su Han before that it was not impossible for monks from the Eternal City to enter the divine realm. However, tickets to enter the divine realm are not easily available to ordinary people. In his previous life, Su Han had attended many alchemy events in the Divine Realm. However, at that time, he was one of the few alchemy giants in the Divine Realm, and his status and perspective were completely different from now. Now, if he just wants to enter the divine realm, he has to put in a lot of effort. Su Han spent a week and came to a place called Tianyi Ling on the edge of the Eternal City. Today's collar was a barren place in the Eternal City in the past. Except for some low-level forces and monks entrenched here, no one else came here at all. But now, today¡¯s collar is one of the hottest places in the Eternal City. Because, in this heavenly collar, there is a passage to the divine realm. This passage is now controlled by the power of the divine realm. Basically, the monks of the Eternal City cannot even think of passing through this passage. This passage is only open to those monks from the God Realm. In other words, monks in the Divine Realm can use this passage to do business in the Eternal City, and when returning, they can also leave the Eternal City and return to the Divine Realm through this passage. However, before leaving, these monks in the God's Realm must first undergo strict inspections to ensure that they will not bring demonic poison to the God's Realm. And those monks from the Eternal City are simply not qualified to pass through this passage. But despite this, there are still many monks from the Eternal City wandering among Tian's collar. These people all want to come here to try their luck and see if there is a chance to leave the Eternal City and go to the God's Domain. Or, sneak into the team of those divine realm monks and follow them out together. ¡°However, these people¡¯s hopes were basically dashed. Because the identity check in this channel is very strict, if you are not a monk in the divine realm, you will be found out immediately. There are also some people who want to bribe those divine realm monks and ask the divine realm monks to help cover and get through the passage. But it turned out that those who checked the identity did not buy the account of these divine realm monks at all. In other words, it is basically impossible for the monks of the Eternal City to go to the divine realm through this passage. After Su Han found out these situations clearly, he was not discouraged. I found a restaurant in Tian Yi Ling and stayed there, waiting for the opportunity. Opportunity awaits those who are prepared. On this day, Su Han was in the restaurant lobby, but he found that the restaurant lobby was in a mess, filled with people in groups. "What the hell are you doing! You're so good, why aren't you allowed to pass through that passage?" "That's right! I've walked through that passage eight times if not ten times, and this is the first time I've encountered something like this." "I heard that some big shot wanted to return to the God's Realm through this passage, so this morning the passage was under security. If we want to leave, we have to wait until they leave." "Is there such a thing? What kind of big shot is so fucked up?" "Hush! Keep your voice down, it is said that they are the pro-ding forces in Wanliu City" These people talking are all monks from the God¡¯s Domain. Su Han heard from their conversation that these people were preparing to return to the divine realm through the passage, but the passage was blocked and they were not allowed to pass. ??In the final analysis, it is because a powerful force in the divine domain wants to pass through this passage. Before they pass, the passage does not allow anyone to pass. This big force has a big background. It comes from Wanliu City in the God's Domain. Su Han had heard about Wanliu City in his previous life. While thinking about it, suddenly there was a burst of noisy footsteps outside the restaurant door, and then a group of people poured in. There were twenty or thirty people in this group, and most of them were uniformly dressed as guards. There were only two people walking at the front. One was very young, wearing a purple robe, with a sad face, and was surrounded by a group of guards. He looks like a young master. The other one is a middle-aged man, wearing a green robe, looking like??Butler and the like. Although the young man in the purple robe was dressed luxuriously, his face was not good-looking. In addition to his sad look, he also had a slightly sick look. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1827 Difficult Diseases You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a time, all the eyes of the entire restaurant hall were focused on this group of people. From the attire and momentum of this group of people, it is not difficult to tell that these people are obviously monks from the God's Realm, and they should be preparing to return to the God's Realm through the passage of Tianyi Leader. Among them, the middle-aged man who looked like a butler walked up quickly and said to a restaurant waiter: "Prepare a guest room, and want the best one." Seeing the extraordinary momentum of these people, the waiter did not dare to neglect, and quickly asked: "Do you want to rest? Or do you want to spend the night?" "We will rest for two hours and leave in two hours." The middle-aged man waved his hand and motioned for the waiter to prepare the room. Just as the guy was about to leave, the middle-aged man suddenly remembered something and stopped the guy: "Are there any famous alchemy masters in the collar today?" "A master of alchemy?" The guy was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly, "Sir, our Tianyi collar is a small, remote place. How can a famous master of alchemy live here?" This is indeed the truth. Even when there was no demonic chaos in the Eternal City in the past, it is absolutely impossible for those famous alchemy masters in the Eternal City to live in this collar, let alone the period of demonic chaos now. . "Are there none?" the middle-aged housekeeper asked, his face darkening. "As far as I know, there is really no such thing. But Sir, you can go and find out more on your own. I am of low status and may not know what is going on at the top." The guy said with an apologetic smile. The middle-aged housekeeper waved his hand: "Go ahead and prepare the room quickly." ???????????????????? The butler also walked up to the young master, with an extremely solemn expression on his face, and muttered: "Young Master, there is no famous alchemy master in the collar today" The young master¡¯s face was a little pale and his breath was a little weak. It was obvious that his physical condition was very poor. After listening to the middle-aged housekeeper's words, the young master reluctantly waved his hand and said: "It's okay. My symptoms are insignificant. It won't be too late to ask the alchemy master to diagnose me when I get back." "But, Master, with your condition, does it really not matter if it continues longer?" The middle-aged housekeeper asked worriedly. The young master sighed softly: "Uncle Qi, you also know that my illness is mainly due to emergency. If Sang Di's matter can be solved, my illness will naturally be mostly cured." When the housekeeper heard this, he also sighed, turned around and ordered to the men around him: "You guys, go to the collar of this day to inquire about Master Sang. In addition, there are some of you, go and inquire about Mr. Sang." There are no famous alchemy masters nearby. If there are, no matter what method you use, you must invite them over. If necessary" The butler didn¡¯t say anything further, but several of his subordinates showed understanding, nodded, and left one after another. Su Han was sitting not far away. Although the voices of these people were lowered as much as possible, they still fell clearly on his ears. He was also secretly amazed in his heart. This group of people all cultivated themselves to achieve success. They were obviously not ordinary monks in the realm of gods. The man who looked like a butler seemed to be dressed to serve others, but he turned out to be a strong man at the ninth level of respect. The aura he revealed inadvertently made Su Han secretly awe-inspiring. The formation of this group of people also attracted many other divine realm monks present, and many people were talking in low voices. "Looking at this battle, could it be the legendary group of powerful people from Wanliu City?" "It's very possible that it's because of these bastards that they put the passage under martial law." "Tch, the people who support the Ding forces in Wanliu City don't have three heads and six arms! What kind of special treatment are they getting!" The group of monks cursed in private for a while, but did not continue to pay too much attention, and all looked away. After all, these people don't seem to be easy to mess with. Only Su Han continued to pay attention to the movements of this group of people with his spiritual consciousness while drinking. In less than two quarters of an hour, the people sent by the housekeeper came back one after another. Those who went to inquire about the young master shook their heads at the housekeeper, indicating that they had not heard anything. The butler also looked like he had expected it. He just waved his hand and let those people go down without saying anything else. And those who went to ask for alchemy masters all came back with alchemy masters. Some of these alchemists are young, middle-aged, and some have gray beards. However, there is no one inside who can reach the level that can truly be called a master of alchemy. When the housekeeper saw these alchemists, he also asked the young master for instructions."Master, everyone is here, let them diagnose you." The young master shook his head and looked uninterested, but he still said: "Since you are here, let's make a diagnosis." With that said, the young master entered the upper room. The housekeeper immediately got busy and arranged for the alchemists to enter the upper room one by one, apparently to treat the young man one by one. After a while, these alchemists came out one by one. "The young master's illness is not serious, it is just caused by excessive mental exertion. It will take a while to recover." "That's right, the young master doesn't have any serious illness." These alchemists all spoke to the housekeeper, and they all said the same thing. The housekeeper obviously didn¡¯t believe it and frowned: ¡°Our young master has been pale and weak for a long time. If he really wasn¡¯t seriously ill, he should have recovered a long time ago. Why is he still looking so sick now?¡± When the alchemists heard this, they also became a little confused. One of the alchemists hesitated and said: "Maybe the time for recuperation is not enough?" The butler was obviously a little disappointed and sighed: "Thank you for your hard work. We have reward money here. You can collect the reward before leaving." When the alchemists heard that there was a reward, they all smiled happily, and each of them received a portion of the reward and left. When all the alchemists left, the housekeeper couldn't help but cursed: "They're all rubbish! They can't even diagnose a disease. How dare you call yourself an alchemist?" The young master walked out of the room and said, "Uncle Qi, don't scold them. Even the alchemy masters of Wanliu City may not be able to cure my illness, let alone them." The butler was still angry and said: "Master, let's leave early. I didn't expect that the alchemists here are useless. If I had known this, I wouldn't have rested here. I would have rushed back to Wanliu City and invited someone to come early." Cure.¡± The young master also nodded: "I rested in the room for a while, and now I feel much better. Let's leave immediately." The housekeeper then ordered: "Go check out, let's leave!" "Wait a minute." Just after the butler gave the order, a sudden voice suddenly came from the scene. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1828: Heart-eating Miasma You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There are at least a few hundred people in the lobby on the first floor of this restaurant, most of them are monks from the divine realm. However, everyone knows that this group of people has a good background, so no one dares to gossip, and pretends to be drinking and chatting with their heads down. Now when I hear someone speaking out, everyone is curious, who is this? Are you so bold to interrupt these people? Looking towards the source of the sound, I saw a young man standing up and walking towards the housekeeper. The butler looked sideways, obviously not expecting anyone in this group of people to dare to interrupt him. He looked at the young man walking towards him coldly and asked in a cold voice: "Who are you?" The person who made the sound was naturally Su Han. Su Han listened to all the conversations of this group of people, and then looked at the young master's complexion, and an idea suddenly came to his mind. Maybe, if he wants to leave the Eternal City, he can only make decisions about this group of people. "It doesn't matter who I am, what matters is that I am an alchemist." Su Han looked at the housekeeper calmly. The housekeeper frowned, looked back and forth at Su Han, his eyes fell on Su Han's young face, and shook his head slightly coldly: "Sorry, we don't need the alchemist anymore." Su Han laughed: "Your young master's heart-eating miasma has already reached the second stage. Do you still think it can be delayed any longer? Don't blame me for not reminding you. If it drags on for another ten days and a half, it will enter the third stage. If it reaches this stage, not even gods can save it." As soon as Su Han said these words, before the housekeeper had time to react, the young master not far away was shocked, walked over quickly, and whispered to Su Han: "My friend, can we talk to you in the back room?" Su Han smiled faintly and followed the young master's footsteps into the house. As soon as the young man closed the door, he couldn't wait to ask: "How did you know that I have heart-eating miasma? Do you also know that it has developed to the second stage?" The middle-aged housekeeper opened his mouth and seemed a little surprised, looking at Su Han with doubt. Su Han glanced at the young master and said calmly: "Your complexion seems normal, but your pupils are white, which proves that you have a heart-corroding miasma. This heart-corroding miasma is not a poison or a disease, but because you have a lot of problems." Severe heart disease can even develop into a demon, forming a confusion in the body. Coupled with your special constitution, it forms a heart-eating miasma." "This heart-eating miasma is basically a latent stage in the first stage. It has no other external manifestations and is not life-threatening. But once it develops to the second stage, it will appear to be sluggish and pale, just like ordinary people. The symptoms of physical weakness are normal. But in fact, this is the heart-corroding miasma eroding your vitality. If it erodes your Dantian or sea of ??consciousness, it means entering the third stage, and even the Great Luo Jinxian will be unable to save you." Su Han's words shocked the young master and the middle-aged housekeeper at the same time, and they looked at each other. The middle-aged housekeeper couldn't help but ask: "In this case, so many alchemists just now, why can't they diagnose this heart disease? They just said that the young master is weak and can be cured after a period of time?" Su Han laughed: "If you are just physically weak, there will be no obstacles to the movement of spiritual power. But for people with heart-eating miasma, when their spiritual power reaches the vicinity of the Jiuwei meridian group, they will feel pain. In severe cases, they may even fall into coma. . If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask your young master to try his spiritual power.¡± As soon as Su Han finished speaking, the young master took a deep breath, waved his hands and said, "No need to try" "Actually, several years ago, there was a well-known Alchemist. After hearing about my condition, he said the word "heart-eating miasma". However, because he was too busy, he could not tell me in person. diagnosis and treatment, so I have never confirmed whether it is the heart-eating miasma" "Now, after listening to your words, I can finally confirm that my illness must indeed be heart-eating miasma" The young master said with emotion: "Unexpectedly, the little border leader of the Eternal City is actually a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger. What you said is actually almost the same as what Master Danzun said. I, Murong Zhou, am convinced. " Su Han smiled lightly, but was noncommittal. Based on his status in his previous life, an ordinary Alchemist in front of him would have just entered the palace. The middle-aged housekeeper, on the other hand, was a little dumbfounded and said: "I didn't expect it, I really didn't expect it. At such a young age, my master has such a profound knowledge of elixirs. I was rude before, so please forgive me." The young master also said: "In your opinion, I have a bad heart."Are you saved? " Su Han said: "If it's ten days and a half later, there will really be no hope. As for now, I can slow down the spread of heart-eroding miasma, but to truly eradicate it, we need to prescribe the right medicine." Su Han can actually cure this heart-eating miasma now, but he absolutely cannot cure it now. It is right to treat diseases and save people, but now he has other motives for treating diseases and saving people. If he wants to leave the Eternal City, he must rely on the power of these people. ¡°If these guys turn against each other, wouldn¡¯t my hard work be in vain? "Do you have a pen and paper?" Su Han asked. "Yes! Yes!" The housekeeper quickly ordered someone to prepare pen and paper. When the paper and pen were brought out, Su Han wrote a lot of materials with a swipe of his pen. Most of these materials are not real materials for treating heart-eroding miasma. They are just written in this way to confuse people. "Follow this list and get the medicine." Su Han handed over the list and ordered. The subordinates of these people were very efficient in their work. They immediately took Su Han's order and went to the major pharmacies in Tianyi Ling to get medicine. The steward asked cautiously: "May I ask your surname?" Su Han smiled faintly: "The name is just a passing thing. My surname is Han. You can just call me Alchemist Han." The main reason why Su Han does not reveal his real name to others is because he is afraid that others will think of his past life. After all, in his previous life, he was well-known in various places in God's Domain. The housekeeper hurriedly said: "Alchemist Han, if you can save my young master, he will be rewarded with a lot of money when he returns to our house." Su Han smiled, looked at the housekeeper with a deep look, and suddenly said: "If I was doing it for the reward, I wouldn't take this job. After all, it is very troublesome to treat this heart-eating miasma, and the reward is not worth it to me. Such trouble." "Then" the housekeeper was stunned, "If you don't want reward, why?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1829 Murong Family in Wanliu City You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "People in the Ming Dynasty don't tell secret words. I have something to do and I have to leave the Eternal City now, but all the exits of the Eternal City are now guarded by the gods. The monks of the Eternal City are absolutely not allowed to go out I say this, do you understand?" The butler's eyes jumped and he asked tentatively: "Master Han, do you mean to use our power to leave the Eternal City through that passage?" Su Han nodded lightly: "Of course, if it's inconvenient for you, forget it." The housekeeper hurriedly said: "It's not an inconvenience, it's just that the purpose of guarding the exits of the God's Domain is to prevent the demons in the Eternal City from spreading their poison. We" "Do you think I look like a demon?" Su Han asked with a smile. The housekeeper stared at Su Han for a long time, then slowly shook his head and said, "I don't think so. We are still confident that we can clearly distinguish between demons and humans." Su Han smiled faintly and was noncommittal. The housekeeper thought for a while and looked at the young master. Seeing the young master nodding slowly, the housekeeper finally made up his mind and nodded and said: "Alchemist Han, when do you want to leave the Eternal City?" "It's not a question of when I want to leave the city, but your young master's condition cannot bear to be delayed. Although I can find ways to delay his illness, but there are some medicines that I need to go to a larger place to get. We don't have these. After all, there is no cure after all. Therefore, the sooner you leave the city, the better." Su Han said with a smile. Su Han also knows that now he can be said to have taken the initiative. As long as he grasps the other party's illness, the other party can only follow his own pace. Sure enough, the housekeeper didn't say anything else, but just nodded heavily and said: "Okay, in that case, let's wait until the person who took the medicine comes back, and after preparing the medicine, we will leave immediately. Master Han, pretend to be the Keqing Dan pharmacist of our Murong family, How about coming out of the Eternal City with us?" The Murong family? Su Han had never heard of this family, but judging from the tone, the Murong family also had a good background. At this moment, the young master mused: "When we came to the Eternal City, we were interrogated. At that time, we did not bring the alchemist with us. But when we returned, there was one more in the team. Alchemist, this is unreasonable and can easily arouse suspicion." The housekeeper hurriedly asked: "What do you mean, young master?" "I wonder if you are willing to pretend to be my brother?" The young master looked at Su Han: "Actually, the purpose of our coming to the Eternal City this time was to find my brother, but we didn't find him. I think you are about the same age as my brother. If you pretend to be my brother, then It¡¯s natural to follow him out of the Eternal City and won¡¯t arouse anyone¡¯s suspicion.¡± Su Han thought for a moment and thought it was reasonable. He nodded: "Then I'll help you all." At this stage, this is Su Han's best way to get out of the city. The person who went to grab the medicine came back soon. Su Han entered a room with the medicinal materials and simply prepared some medicine to alleviate the spread of heart-eroding miasma. In fact, he can completely eradicate the heart-eating miasma now, but now he has to hold back. The young master¡¯s name is Murong Zhou. Judging from his appearance and conversation, he doesn¡¯t look like an arrogant and annoying person. However, in order to be sure, Su Han could only let Murong Zhou suffer from the heart disease for a few more days. After delivering the prepared elixir to the steward, Su Han said calmly: "After taking this elixir, it will have obvious effects within half an hour at most. The time to leave should be half an hour later." With that said, Su Han didn't say much nonsense and turned around to go back to his room. The housekeeper, holding the elixir, was also a little stunned and speechless. Originally, he had always been a little suspicious of this sudden appearance of Alchemist Han. He always felt that he was so young and unlikely to have any real talents. Maybe he was alarmist and wanted to defraud them of their rewards. As a result, the other party did not need any reward, but put forward a condition to use their power to leave the Eternal City. This whole thing makes the housekeeper feel a little weird. "Sir, is that kid a demon?" "Yes, that guy is reliable or not, don't fool us." The subordinates came up one after another and expressed their questions. The housekeeper sighed: "What he said is so mysterious, we have to listen to it. We can't help but wait for the young master to take this elixir to see if it has any effect." A quarter of an hour later, in the upper room, Murong Zhou opened his eyes, with some surprise in his eyes:"Uncle Qi, after taking this medicine, my whole body seems to be stronger and my spirit has recovered a bit." The steward Qiye looked at Murong Zhou with eyes that were indeed more sparkling. He leaned closer to listen to his breathing and pulse, which were stronger than before. Master Qi was also overjoyed: "Master, it seems that Master Han is really talented and knowledgeable." "Well, if it weren't for him, I would have been suffering from the heart-eating miasma, and maybe I wouldn't even know how I died. Uncle Qi, I'll ask him to take over Sang Di's identity, and we can leave the Eternal City together. It should work, right?" ?¡± "Master, there must be no problem. He has taken over the identity of Master Sang, and those interrogators did not dare to ask any more questions." Murongzhou sighed: "Speaking of which, this time I came to the Eternal City to look for Sangdi, but ultimately came back in vain. Uncle Qi, tell me, will I ever see my brother again in this life?" When the seventh master saw that his young master was in a low mood, he wisely stayed with him, silently. Soon, the agreed departure time came. Su Han came to the door of the inn. Murong Zhou, Qi Ye and a group of people were already waiting there. When Murong Zhou saw Su Han, he stepped forward and bowed, thanking him sincerely: "After taking your elixir, my condition has improved a lot. Please be sure to go back with us. After returning to Wanliu City, I will return I need to rely on your wonderful hands to cure it." "By the way, I haven't formally introduced myself yet. I'm Murongzhou, a descendant of the Murong family in Wanliu City, God's Domain. Thank you for your help." Su Han smiled lightly: "Everyone takes what they need." "Haha, that's why I have to thank you. This time out of the Eternal City, you will take on the identity of my brother Murong Sang. We came to the Eternal City this time to find him. You are about the same age as him, so you shouldn't Arouse anyone¡¯s suspicion.¡± Murong Sang? As soon as Su Han heard this name, his heart was filled with turmoil. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1830 Murongzhou¡¯s proposal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Is there such a coincidence in the world? This Murong Zhou's younger brother actually happens to have the same name as his follower Murong Sang? Su Han was suspicious in his heart, but he was not familiar with the other party, so naturally he couldn't inquire rashly. The Murong family does seem to be quite powerful. The passage from the Eternal City to the Divine Realm was already under martial law at this time and could only be opened after the Murong family passed through. Su Han followed the Murong family's team towards the passage, feeling as calm as water. Since he has chosen to leave the Eternal City, Su Han has already made a decision in his heart. When one day he has enough ability, he will not sit idly by and watch the chaos in the Eternal City. When the Murong family's team arrived at the entrance, there were already monks from the divine domain waiting at the entrance, holding various interrogation tools and some strange lenses in their hands, constantly scanning everyone in the team. . Murong Zhou also whispered to Su Han: "This is a method of the divine realm, to ensure that no one in the team is infected by the devil's poison. This is a necessary inspection procedure before leaving the Eternal City, and the Murong family is not exempt from this. .¡± Su Han nodded, smiled lightly and said, "It doesn't matter." Murongzhou explained this mainly because he was afraid that Su Han would not accept the examination. Seeing that Su Han agreed to cooperate with the inspection, Murong Zhou also smiled casually and said, "Let's go over." Under the leadership of Murong Zhou, the Murong family members walked through the passage one by one. And those divine realm monks were constantly scanning everyone with their lenses. Su Han also followed closely behind Murong Zhou. He was calm in his heart. Anyway, he did not have any magic poison on his body, so he was not afraid of undergoing any inspection. However, when Su Han was about to pass through the entrance of the passage, a monk in charge of the interrogation suddenly reached out to stop Su Han and said suspiciously: "This friend, it seems that this friend did not exist when he came here, right?" ?¡± Murong Zhou seemed to have expected this situation and said with a smile: "This is my lost brother Murong Sang. This time we came to the Eternal City just to find him. Now that he has been found, he will naturally go back with us." Is that okay?¡± The monk looked at Su Han carefully again and saw that Su Han's age was indeed in line with what Murong Zhou said, then he smiled and said: "No problem, of course there is no problem." With that said, the monk signaled to let him go. After all, the Murong family is a powerful force in Wanliu City, and these interrogating monks dare not offend them easily. ¡­¡­ Three days later, the Murong family¡¯s team had left the Eternal City and entered a large city in the Divine Realm. Su Han did not break his promise. When he stayed in the city, he prepared some medicine and gave it to Murong Zhou. "Mr. Murong, if you take these elixirs for seven days, three times a day, you can cure the heart disease." Murongzhou took it solemnly: "I will definitely remember your life-saving grace." Su Han waved his hand: "No, I have to thank you for your help in leaving the Eternal City. Otherwise, it would not be easy for me to leave the Eternal City." Murongzhou smiled and said: "That's all a matter of a little effort." Su Han saw that Murong Zhou didn't take any credit, but he had a good impression of him. He raised his hand and said, "That's it, see you later." Murongzhou was stunned and said: "Brother Han, do you want to leave?" Su Han smiled and nodded casually. Murongzhou hurriedly walked up and said sincerely: "Brother Han, stay here." "Um." "Brother Han, it's not too far to go to Wanliu City. Although I don't know where you want to go in God's Domain, but if you don't have a specific destination, I would like to invite you to Murong's house in Wanliu City. I really have the opportunity to thank you. Moreover, Wanliu City is a very suitable place for development. If you take root and develop in Wanliu City, I can also contribute to where I am useful." Su Han was silent. He separated from the Murong family just because the deal was completed. However, after hearing what Murong Zhou said and seeing the sincere look in his eyes, Su Han's heart moved. I thought to myself, I want to find a place to take root and develop in God's Domain, and Wanliu City is not an option. Besides, I am in the realm of God, so I am somewhat unfamiliar with the place. Taking a path like this from the Murong family can save a lot of time and avoid many detours. Thinking of this, Su Han felt a little moved. "Brother Han, to tell you the truth, I actually have an idea in my heart, but I don't know if you will agree with it, so II didn¡¯t mention it for a few days. " "what idea?" Murong Zhou smiled bitterly and said: "This is a long story, starting with why we want to go to the Eternal City. I wonder if Brother Han is interested in hearing it?" "Brother Murong, it doesn't matter if you say so." Murong Zhou sighed softly: "To be honest, I actually have a younger brother with the same father and mother, named Murong Sang. However, when my younger brother was very young, he was separated from the clan due to the negligence of the clan. , it has not been found for so many years.¡± "This time, we got news that my brother might live in the Eternal City, so I took some elite guards and went to the Eternal City to find him. However, we still found nothing. My brother is not in the Eternal City." "It happened that we met Brother Han when we were about to leave the Eternal City. Brother Han, you are a monk of the Eternal City. If you want to leave the city, you just pretend to be my brother. In this way, you can easily hide it from the interrogators. Ears and eyes. This incident also gave me some inspiration and gave me a bolder idea." Murong Zhou said, looking at Su Han, and said in a sincere tone: "I wonder if Brother Han is interested in returning to the Murong family with us and continuing to play my brother Murong Sang?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1831 Pretending to be Murong Sang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Continue to play your brother Murong Sang?" Even Su Han couldn't help but be confused by Murong Zhou's words at this time. We have successfully left the Eternal City, is it still necessary to play? Seeing Su Han¡¯s doubts, Murong Zhou also explained: ¡°Brother Han, this is a long story, please listen to me and tell it slowly.¡± "Actually, the reason why I am eager to find my brother this time is mainly because my grandfather, the fifth elder of the Murong family, has some problems. Hehe is about to end his life and has not made any new achievements in martial arts. He has made a decisive breakthrough, so he is unable to recover and is already in a state of almost losing his strength. Now his biggest wish is to see his little grandson, my lost brother Murong Sang" When Murong Zhou said this, he was also a little stunned. And Su Han didn't expect it to be such a simple reason. At that moment, Su Han also smiled bitterly and said, "Brother Murong, is it appropriate to deceive an old man like this?" Murong Zhou also sighed and said: "I don't want to deceive him, but I really don't want him to leave with regrets. He has dedicated his life to the family and future generations, and I really don't want his wish to come true. .¡± Su Han can understand what Murongzhou said. However, Su Han asked again: "Brother Murong wants to find someone to pretend to be your younger brother. Isn't that easy? There are probably many people in Wanliu City who will fight for this good job, so why do you need Han to pretend to be your younger brother?" ?¡± Murong Zhou smiled bitterly and said: "Brother Han also knows that our Murong family is a family that supports the tripod in Wanliu City. The children of the Murong family are all talented people. There are many people in Wanliu City who want to join the Murong family, but After all, those people have reckless backgrounds. No one will believe them if they say they are the children of the Murong family. I think Brother Han is a talented person, and his demeanor is definitely not inferior to any of the children of the Yongding family. Although I don¡¯t know the specific origin of Brother Han, but Brother Han A brother with such magnanimity is definitely more than enough to play my younger brother." ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Brother Han is willing to do this little favor for me?¡± "Don't worry, this pretense will definitely not last long, because my grandfather's time is running out. And I guarantee that during your stay at the Murong family, all your treatment will be in line with the standards of the Murong family children. In terms of resources, , that is also an extremely huge resource.¡± Murongzhou said, looking at Su Han sincerely. Su Han originally wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was not impossible. I wonder if the younger brother Murong Sang that Murong Zhou mentioned was his follower Murong Sang. Su Han had asked Murong Sang about his life experience before, but Murong Sang also knew nothing about it. He only said that he was an orphan. He only had a token he carried with him, with the word "Murong" on the front and the word "Sang" on the back, so My name is Murong Sang. Su Han didn¡¯t know whether it was a coincidence that Murong Zhou¡¯s younger brother was also named Murong Sang, or were the Murong family in Wanliu City really Murong Sang¡¯s relatives? If that¡¯s true, how did Murong Sang end up living in a small place like the lower realm? Regardless of whether it was a coincidence or not, Su Han felt that he needed to figure this out. If you can really help Murong Sang find his relatives, it will undoubtedly be a meritorious deed. "However, Su Han can't blindly make connections among them. He must at least find out what is going on with the Murong family first. " If this Murong family is not a good home for Murong Sang, then even if they are really Murong Sang's relatives, Su Han will not let Murong Sang return like this. "From this point of view, it would be a good choice for me to pretend to be Murong Sang and go to the Murong family to check the situation. Moreover, if I can act as a member of the Murong family, I can get abundant resources, which will be very beneficial to me in the future. The development is also very beneficial." Su Han secretly thought in his heart. Originally, there was no need for Su Han to gain any benefit from his status as a Murong family member. But since seeing the chaotic scenes in the Eternal City, Su Han has gained a sense of urgency and responsibility, and has become more aware of finding ways to improve his cultivation as soon as possible. The sooner you can improve your cultivation to Dacheng, the sooner you will have the ability to change the situation of the Eternal City. In this case, it is naturally impossible for Su Han to be reserved. "Brother Murong, I accept your proposal. However, I am a fake brother after all. I don't know the details of the Murong family. If I do anything wrong, I have Brother Murong to remind me." Su Han started. joke. Murongzhou was overjoyed: "As long as Brother Han agrees, these twigs willOf course, I will take care of the important matters. " The two reached an agreement and the atmosphere suddenly became very harmonious. Murong Zhou is indeed a good young man. His temperament, which comes from a high family but is neither arrogant nor arrogant, is a bit like the Third Young Master Yu, who was the leader of Yulong, and a bit like Zhong Limu of Silver Moon Holy Mountain. Whether it is Mr. Yu or Zhong Limu, they are both people who can get along well with Su Han. Therefore, Su Han also had a favorable impression of Murong Zhou in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1832: Meeting with the Presbyterian Church You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Han, only I and my close men know about this disguise. I hope that Brother Han will not tell anyone, including the Murong family. While you are at the Murong family, I will try my best to help you get the best results. Good resources, the Murong family is very generous to their children, this resource is also a big fortune." "Thank you very much, Brother Murong." Murongzhou couldn't help but secretly marvel at Su Han's favor and humiliation. This brother Han looks obviously a few years younger than himself, but in terms of his calm demeanor, he is not inferior to himself in the slightest. At the moment, Murong Zhou couldn't help but be more curious about Su Han's origins. A few days later, Su Han and the Murong family team successfully arrived at Wanliu City in the God's Domain. When Su Han stood outside the gate of Wanliu City, looking at this legendary city in the divine domain from a distance, he was also shocked by the prosperity and grandeur of Wanliu City. It¡¯s not that Su Han has never seen the world, but the scale of this Wanliu City is even more outstanding than the Eternal City in Su Han¡¯s previous life. However, Su Han was surprised, but he didn't feel any stage fright in his heart. In his previous life, he was a powerful alchemy expert who could be ranked among the best in the entire divine realm. No matter how large this Wanliu City is, it is still just a city within the divine domain. ??Even, this Wanliu City is not the largest city in the divine domain. After entering the gate of Wanliu City, Murongzhou patiently introduced Su Han. "Brother, in Wanliu City, there are two major sects and four major families. One side of Dongtian refers to Wanliu Dongtian. This Wanliu Dongtian is the core of Wanliu City and the highest level of power in Wanliu City. The two major sects are the two strongest sects in Wanliu City under Wanliu Cave Heaven. The four major families include our Murong family." "If we divide it by the level of the tripod-supporting forces, Wanliudongtian belongs to the two tripod forces, the two major sects belong to one and a half tripod forces, and the four major families belong to one tripod force." Murongzhou explained. "So, the family's power can only be regarded as the third echelon in Wanliu City?" Su Han asked curiously. "It can't be said that. Except for Wanliudongtian, there is actually not a big gap in strength between the two major sects and the four major families. Although the two major sects are one and a half powerful, they are not necessarily necessarily the same. The four major families are stronger, but their focus is different. As for Wanliu Dongtian, Wanliu Dongtian may be able to tolerate the family becoming stronger, but it may not be able to tolerate the sect becoming stronger." Murongzhou's words gave Su Han a rough understanding of the layout of Wanliu City. To put it bluntly, Wanliu Dongtian is the biggest, and Wanliu Dongtian has the final say. As for other forces, they only need to stick around Wanliu Cave Heaven. Especially the two major sects, they must not be too laissez-faire. If their strength expands to the extent that it threatens the status of Wanliudongtian, that is absolutely not allowed. On the contrary, there is more room for the development of family power, because the form of existence of the family is different from that of the sect, and it focuses on the inheritance of blood. This also means that the family cannot develop to the extent that it can threaten Wanliudongtian. In this way, Su Han also had a general understanding of the layout of Wanliu City. While talking, the team was getting closer and closer to the Murong family's mansion. The Murong family has a high status in Wanliu City, and the area they live in is also a very prominent location in Wanliu City. An hour later, the team arrived at the Murong family's mansion. "The Murong family's residence is a large manor. From the outside, it looks extremely luxurious and extraordinary. After entering the Murong family mansion, Murong Zhou first arranged for Su Han to stay where the guests lived, and then sent someone to inform the Murong family elders' council about the matter, saying that Murong Sang, who had been missing for many years, had been found. After all, the Murong family is not a small force. Such a big matter can only be arranged with the knowledge of the Presbyterian Council. Murong Zhou actually wanted to let Su Han meet his grandfather first, but due to family regulations, he couldn't bypass the Presbyterian Council. The Murong Family Elders Association quickly learned the news. Immediately, the Presbyterian Council responded and asked Murongzhou to bring the person to the Presbyterian Council first so that the elders could take a look at it before talking. However, this so-called review is actually mostly just a formality. After all, this is Murong Zhou's own family matter. As long as Murong Zhou insists that this is his lost brother, the Presbyterian Council is unlikely to have too many doubts. Soon, Su Han, accompanied by Murong Zhou, came to the hall of the Murong family elders' meeting.At this moment, almost all the senior members of the Murong family gathered in this hall. The patriarch of the Murong family, several supreme elders of the Murong family, and nearly a hundred clan elders. Except for a few who had important matters and a few who had not come out of seclusion, almost everyone else was present. . Murong Zhou¡¯s grandfather was also an elder of the Murong family. However, he is currently practicing in seclusion and is not present. As soon as Su Han walked in, he felt hundreds of pairs of sharp eyes directed at him. Hundreds of powerful pressures were focused in his direction almost at the same time. There are several powers, which are even more powerful to a somewhat terrifying level. "Murong Zhou pays homage to the clan leader, to all the princes and clan elders." Murong Zhou stepped forward and bowed respectfully, and at the same time motioned to Su Han beside him, "This is Murong Sang." Su Han did not neglect, he stepped forward and bowed, and played his role dutifully: "Murong Sang paid homage to the clan leader, and met all the princes and clan elders." As soon as he finished speaking, Su Han felt the eyes looking around him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1833: Tong Lao You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han knew that these people were looking at him at this moment. He simply did not make eye contact with these people to avoid getting entangled with them. He knew that among these hundreds of people, there must be someone who wanted to test him, or who was wary of him, or even hostile. Therefore, Su Han simply refused to accept any move. I have to say that his strategy is still very wise. After all, he is only a first-level respecter. It is already very difficult for him to stand still under the gaze of so many strong men. If he makes eye contact with these people again, it may cause these people to use their spiritual consciousness to test him. Su Han is not afraid of being tested for his spiritual consciousness, but now his identity is Murong Sang, so he does not want to be tested unless necessary, lest the secret be revealed. Therefore, Su Han is quite wary of visits from these people. His caution did not arouse the suspicion of these people. After all, when a young son who has been separated for many years returns to such a large family and sees such an extremely luxurious manor, he should be a little more restrained. The head of the Murong family looked at Su Han for a while and asked Murong Zhou: "Murong Zhou, are you sure this is Murong Sang?" Murongzhou was well prepared and nodded calmly and replied: "Report to the patriarch, I can be sure." The head of the Murong family nodded and had no intention of asking about the matter in depth. After all, this matter can be regarded as a private matter of Murong Zhou's lineage. As the patriarch, you can ask questions, but the final decision and judgment power must be in the hands of Murong Zhou. The head of the Murong family looked at Su Han for a while and said with a smile: "Murong Sang, you have been separated since childhood, and the family owes you a lot. Now that you are back, you can stay in the family with peace of mind. The treatment the family will give you will definitely not be good." It will be lower than that given to other children.¡± The head of the Murong family does not seem domineering in his words or deeds. He sounded like an ordinary old uncle, very kind and kind. However, Su Han was not fooled by this appearance. A person who can be the leader of a clan, and also the leader of a force in Wanliu City, is definitely not as simple as he seems on the surface. Su Han had an intuition that this Murong family patriarch¡¯s cultivation might have broken through the imperial realm. Because, in the head of the Murong family, you can't even feel the sharp aura that belongs to a strong martial artist. A martial arts artistic conception, extremely mellow and restrained. This kind of person has either never practiced cultivation at all, or has already achieved great strength and has reached the state of returning to his original nature. At this moment, an old man chuckled and asked in a pretending casual tone: "Murongzhou, where did you find your brother?" Murong Zhou said quickly: "Junior found Sang Di in a small border village in the Eternal City. He was a core disciple of a force there. I compared some of Sang Di's characteristics before they were separated and found that he was Sang Di, and Some of his fragmentary childhood memories also match those of the Murong family. Therefore, the younger generation brought him back to recognize his ancestors." The old man who spoke looked like a supreme elder of the Murong family. It was obvious that his status was higher than that of ordinary clan elders. After listening to Murong Zhou's words, the old man also smiled meaningfully: "Okay, your grandfather has been looking forward to your brother's return, and now he has got his wish. The family has owed your brother a lot over the years, and I think he will be with you in the future. We will also focus on making up for it in terms of resources. It is surprising to say that our Murong family bloodline, even if we live in the border areas of the Eternal City, we can still cultivate to the realm of respect at a young age. It is not easy, it is amazing. " Murong Zhou's expression changed slightly. The Supreme Elder's words seemed to be praising Murong Sang and feeling happy for Murong Sang's return. But in fact, there is a vague meaning in these words. It seems to be that in order to defraud the family resources, the Murong Zhou family found outsiders to pretend to be children of the Murong family. If this charge is proven, both Murongzhou and Su Han will be in trouble. Murong Zhou tried his best to be calm and smiled lightly: "Tong Lao is joking, Sang Di had extraordinary talent when he was a child. Although he couldn't take the talent test because of his young age, his cultivation talent is definitely not bad. Although the force he belongs to Although he was young, he was treated as a core disciple and tried his best to cultivate him. It is not surprising that he can achieve such success today." "If your Majesty and clan elders have any questions, it wouldn't hurt to conduct a blood test." Murong Zhou added. The Supreme Elder named Tong Lao chuckled.?But he said calmly: "I am just asking a routine question and have no other meaning. As for whether the blood test is necessary, it is up to the clan leader to make a decision." Murongzhou suppressed his anger. For this reason, anyone with a discerning eye could see that this Tonglao was deliberately looking for trouble. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1834: The Controversy at Turf Mountain You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There are many ways to test bloodline in the martial arts world. In a situation like this, it is not impossible to identify whether it is the true bloodline of the Murong family. However, this kind of blood test is quite troublesome to identify the blood connection between people. The time required is also relatively long. Before coming here, Murong Zhou also promised Su Han that if there was a situation that required a blood test, he would handle it. Hearing what Elder Tong said, Murong Zhou's eyes flashed with coldness. Just as he was about to speak, another Supreme Elder suggested: "Bloodline testing is time-consuming and costly. I don't think it's necessary." As soon as these words came out, many clan elders nodded in agreement. The head of the Murong clan thought for a moment and said: "Let's put the blood test on hold for now and discuss it later. Since it was Murong Zhou who found the person himself, I feel that there is nothing wrong with it." "Murongzhou, please take your brother down first. From now on, when your brother is in the family, you have to take good care of him." Murongzhou breathed a sigh of relief and replied, "Yes." After Murong Zhou and Su Han left, the head of the Murong family turned to the Supreme Elder who just said that the bloodline test was unnecessary and asked: "Ming Lao, what do you think of Murong Sang's talent? What is his character like? Regarding this question, Mr. Ming did not answer immediately. Instead, he thought for a moment and then said: "This man's appearance and eyes are not that kind of evil person." "Ming Lao is right, our Murong family's bloodline, talent and character are definitely not much different." Another clan elder also agreed. The Tonglao who just made the revolt suddenly laughed and said: "It's hard to say. Some people are naturally good at hiding, and evil may not be written on their faces." The head of the Murong family smiled and said, "Tong Lao has a different opinion?" Na Tong Lao chuckled: "I have no prejudice against this son. As long as he is indeed Murong Sang and is loyal to the family, then it doesn't matter even if he is a waste and the family supports him. If he can be a little more talented, If it¡¯s worth cultivating, that¡¯s even better.¡± The head of the Murong family said: "Murong Zhou has sent back information before, saying that this younger brother has learned alchemy skills in the Eternal City, and his attainments in alchemy are very outstanding." As soon as these words came out, all the Murong family members present showed disapproval. Na Tonglao also smiled and said: "In terms of the foundation of alchemy, is it possible that our Yongding family in Wanliu City can be worse than the small forces on the edge of the Eternal City? The Eternal City did have some amazing talents hundreds of years ago. A stunning figure in alchemy, but until now, some have fallen and some have left. How can there be any alchemy background in the Eternal City now? Not to mention the small forces on the edge of the Eternal City." "Yes, no matter how outstanding his alchemy attainments are, it is only relative to his previous circle. Now that he has come to our Murong family, his alchemy attainments may not even be comparable to those of ordinary children of our Murong family." These clan elders, in words, are still very proud of their family¡¯s heritage. "However, some people hold different opinions: "That's not necessarily true. Since even Murong Zhou said that he has strong alchemy skills, maybe there is something special about him." The head of the Murong family said: "Well, since the family has accepted this son, we will treat him equally with other children. If he has extraordinary abilities, we will vigorously train him. If not, it doesn't matter. The most important thing is that our Murong family After all, it is the powerful force in Wanliu City that is not comparable to ordinary small forces. If he comes to our Murong family with ulterior motives, we must not be lenient." Several Supreme Elders also nodded and said: "That's the way it is. Without the clan leader's instructions, we people will keep an extra eye on him." ??Everyone agreed one after another. Suddenly, a clan elder stood up and said: "Clan leader, if Murong Sang really has extraordinary abilities in alchemy, my subordinates would like to ask the clan leader for him and let him do something with his subordinates. .¡± "How do you say it?" the head of the Murong family asked with a smile. "The area that my subordinates are responsible for guarding for the family has always been committed to developing the elixir resources there. However, the vegetation types in that area are too complex and difficult to start with. However, my subordinates always feel that that There should be special elixir resources in the area, but all along, my subordinates have only dared to explore on their own and dare not hire alchemists outside the family to avoid leaking them." "You mean the area around Fan Dou Mountain?" the head of the Murong family asked in a solemn voice. "Yes." "The family's alchemist went to seeAlready? "The head of the Murong family asked again. "I saw it, but our family's alchemist didn't see anything special. It's just that my subordinates have an intuition that it shouldn't be that simple there." The clan elder hesitated. "The Fandou Mountain area is where our territory borders the Lian family's territory, right? If we engage in aggressive development there and make too much noise, the Lian family will probably not be idle." Someone stood up and said. "Yes, patriarch, the relationship between the Lian family and our Murong family has never been good. If they use this to cause trouble, I'm afraid it will be difficult for us. As for Fan Dou Mountain, I think we should make it a little cleaner. It¡¯s so remote and the terrain is steep, how can we have any serious elixir resources?¡± The elder of the clan quickly said: "Everyone, as the saying goes, wealth is found in danger. The more a place is like this, the better resources it may have." "Although I say that, the Nalian family is not a fuel-efficient lamp. The Tuandou Mountain area is where our territory borders theirs. If they take the opportunity to cause trouble, it will be difficult for us to deal with it." "That's not what you said. When did our Murong family become afraid of other families?" "Okay, you all calm down." The head of the Murong family spoke in time to stop the argument. All eyes are focused on the clan leader. Everyone knows that in the end, it is the clan leader who will make the final decision. The head of the Murong family thought for a while and said: "Lao Bu, please continue to keep an eye on this matter. If Murong Sang really shows extraordinary talent in alchemy, you can take him to see it. If he doesn't have that talent, If so, forget it. After all, the problems in the Fandoushan area are indeed more complicated, so it¡¯s not advisable to act too hastily.¡± The elder Bu also said: "I accept my orders." "Okay, let's stop talking about Fan Dou Mountain. If there is nothing else to do in today's family meeting, please leave." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1835: Overt and covert fighting You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Murong family also acted quickly and quickly arranged a temporary place for Su Han to live. Although it is said to be a temporary residence, this residence has its own world. In addition to several courtyards, there is also a large garden, which is very grand. Su Han looked around and had to admit that if all the children of the Murong family live in homes that are better than this one, then the Murong family is indeed very luxurious. Murong Zhou smiled and said: "Brother, if you are not used to living here, the Murong family still has a large territory under Wanliu City. We can still live in those places. The land is vast and sparsely populated, and we can run wild as we please." "It's better to live here. It's crowded and lively, and you can also gain more knowledge." Su Han smiled and said, "Does the Murong family have a large territory?" "Yes, it's very big. Many of those places are undeveloped areas. Brother, you have a good night's rest tonight. Tomorrow, I will take you to my grandfather's place." The ultimate reason why Murong Zhou went to so much trouble to ask Su Han to pretend to be Murong Sang was to make his grandfather feel at ease as soon as possible. Su Han also understood Murong Zhou's urgency, so he did not refuse. After observing along the way, Su Han was quite satisfied with Murong Zhou's character, demeanor and behavior. If he is really Murong Sang's biological brother, then Su Han feels that this is a good thing for Murong Sang. However, it remains for Su Han to slowly observe what the environment of the Murong family is like. Early the next morning, Murongzhou came to Su Han's yard as promised. After the two had breakfast, they set out to meet Murongzhou's grandfather. As soon as I left the courtyard gate, I saw a group of people walking from the road on the right side of the courtyard. The three leaders of this group were an old man and two young men. One of the younger young men was still wearing the clothes of an alchemist. And behind these three people is a group of warriors. When Murong Zhou saw this group of people, he paused in his steps. Su Han also stopped and glanced at the three leaders. He immediately recognized that the old man in the leader was the person he had met at the elders' meeting yesterday. He was the lady who questioned Su Han's identity. Go up to the elders. If I remember correctly, this Supreme Elder¡¯s name is Tong Lao. At this moment, when Natong Lao saw Murong Zhou, he was startled for a moment, and then walked up with a smile: "A Zhou, I didn't have a chance to say hello to you privately at the clan elders meeting yesterday. I hope you go to the Eternal City. Coming back so soon and finding your brother, I am very happy for you in my heart." "Tong Lao." The smile on Murong Zhou's face was as warm as the spring breeze, as if everything that happened at the clan elders meeting yesterday did not exist. "I was supposed to visit you when I came back, but after Sang Di came back, I still I have never met my grandfather, and I am taking him to see him now, so I didn¡¯t have time to visit you.¡± Natong said with a smile: "It's right to recognize your ancestors and return to your roots. It's a good thing." Behind Na Tonglao, the relatively older young man also said with a smile: "Brother Zhou, I heard that you were so anxious that you fell seriously ill because you were looking for trouble with your brother. Now it seems that you are full of life and everything is fine! That puts me at ease.¡± As he said that, his eyes swept over Murong Zhou for a long time. Murong Zhouhe said kindly: "Brother Qin, I'm fine, I'd rather worry about you." After a few people exchanged pleasantries, Murongzhou said: "Tong Lao, Brother Qin, I have to take Sang Di to see my grandfather, so I'll excuse you now. I'm sorry." With that said, Murongzhou gestured to Su Han, and the two of them walked out. From beginning to end, Su Han didn't even mean to say hello to these people. These people were also in a daze, looking at Murong Zhou's back with very complicated expressions on their faces. "This kid really found his younger brother? Why do I think it's impossible? Could it be that he found someone to pretend to be?" The young man known as Brother Qin muttered. Na Tonglao said: "Aqin, don't talk too much." "Grandpa, do you think Murong Sang is real?" Murong Qin asked unconvinced. Tong Lao said calmly: "As long as Murong Zhou and his grandfather both say that Murong Sang is true, then even if he is false, it will become true. But, what is the condition of Murong Zhou? A Ming , didn¡¯t you say that his illness is difficult to recover from?¡± The younger man, who was wearing the clothes of an alchemist, also had a puzzled look on his face: "It doesn't make sense. Unless Murong Zhou invited the Alchemist of Wanliu City to treat him, there is no cure for this disease."?Okay. But there are only a few Alchemists in Wanliu City. Which one can he invite? What's more, he just returned to Wanliu City and didn't have time to invite anyone. " Murong Qin couldn't help but whispered: "Grandpa, originally we thought Murong Zhou was a sick man, and Murong Sang couldn't be found for a long time. As long as we arrange for Murong Ming to win the favor of Murong Zhou's grandfather, then sooner or later Murong Ming can take his place." Murong Sang's position, and even the right to inherit their family property, is only a matter of time. But now, Murong Zhou's illness is cured, and Murong Sang appears out of thin air" "Okay, shut up for now." The old man's expression was also a little gloomy, "This incident is indeed beyond our expectation. It seems that we also need to change our plan." "That's right, Grandpa." Natong Lao said coldly: "I didn't expect that old guy Murong Xing to have his hair cut off, and there are so many things going on. Don't worry, his family property will fall into our hands sooner or later." ¡­¡­ Su Han and Murong Zhou walked far away. After they were about three to five miles away, Murong Zhou said with some disgust: "Brother, if you meet that Murong Qin in the future, don't pay attention to him. That guy has been with me since he was a child. He fights openly and secretly, and pretends to be friendly, but in fact he wants to kill me. There is also the one wearing the clothes of an alchemist, that is a branch of their lineage, named Murong Ming. They are very close. You should also be careful about him. It is said that he is very talented in alchemy." Su Han recalled the expressions and words of the three people just now, smiled playfully, but nodded without saying anything. After walking through the huge Murong family residence for half an hour, the two finally arrived at a garden gate. The location of this garden is very quiet, and it is also the core of the Murong family's mansion. From the scale and location of this garden, it can be seen that Murongzhou's grandfather had a high status in the Murong family. "Brother, my grandfather is one of the four supreme elders of the Murong family. His status is even half a head higher than that of Tong Lao just now. Others usually call him Xing Lao. He is very kind. However, His spiritual consciousness is also very powerful, and can be said to be as clear as fire, so you" Murongzhou hesitated to speak, Su Han also understood and smiled slightly: "No problem, I won't reveal the truth." Murongzhou was overjoyed and patted Su Han's shoulder hard: "Let's go in." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1836: Old Star You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! While talking, the two of them walked inside. This garden is huge, and there is a unique cave inside. Su Han followed Murong Zhou's footsteps, and the two of them walked forward and came to a waterfall. There is a person standing next to the waterfall, with his hands behind his back. His back seems to be integrated with the landscape, like a natural ink painting, with a transcendent artistic conception. "Grandpa, your grandson Murongzhou is back." In front of his grandfather, Murongzhou also put away his usual casual and unrestrained feeling and looked respectful, obviously full of respect for his grandfather. The figure slowly turned around, and what Su Han saw was an old man with a calm expression, which was somewhat different from what Su Han expected. Murong Zhou once said before that his grandfather was about to give up his martial arts because he was nearing the end of his life and had not made any major breakthroughs in martial arts. So Su Han subconsciously sketched an image of an old man in his mind. However, the old man Su Han saw did not look senile at all. "Azhou, you're back." Xing Lao smiled leisurely, but his peaceful eyes fell on Su Han. Murongzhou said quickly: "Grandpa, this time I went to the Eternal City, I finally lived up to your expectations and brought Sangdi back." "Oh?" The old man Xing was obviously shocked, and his eyes when looking at Su Han were obviously different. Su Han stepped forward and saluted: "My grandson Murong Sang, please pay homage to your grandfather." After saying that, Su Han felt a powerful power of spiritual consciousness, scanning himself up and down. Su Han was not timid, and looked at the old man Xing with a bit of curiosity. He also wanted to know, what kind of person was Murong Sang¡¯s grandfather? "Okay, okay, just come back!" After a few glances, Mr. Xing had no doubts about Su Han and quickly accepted Su Han's identity. There was also great relief in his eyes. It can be seen that this old man is not the kind of person who expresses his joy and anger. This kind of performance is enough to show that he is very happy. Murongzhou also smiled and said: "My grandfather has been thinking about Sangdi all these years. Now that Sangdi is back, my grandfather can finally feel at ease." The old man Xing also smiled and nodded. He looked at Su Han with a vague concern in his eyes and said: "Since you are back, stay with the family well. The family will not treat you badly." Murongzhou said quickly: "Sangdi is very impressive. Although he has been living in a remote place in the Eternal City, he has cultivated to the Supreme Realm by relying on his own talent, and his attainments in alchemy are also very outstanding." "Are you accomplished in Alchemy?" The old man was obviously a little surprised. He looked at Su Han and nodded repeatedly, "Okay, okay, he is indeed my grandson." Murong Zhou seemed to suddenly remember something and asked: "By the way, grandfather, does Murong Ming still come to disturb you often?" "Well, he comes here every two or three days, claiming to check my pulse. However, every time he finds various reasons to stay and talk to me." Mr. Xing thought for a while and said. Murong Zhou said angrily: "This guy must have ulterior motives. Grandpa, anyway, Sang Di is back now. If there is any need for pulse diagnosis in the future, just let Sang Di come." Mr. Xing also smiled and said: "My grandson comes to check my pulse. Naturally, I want it. I won't let Murong Ming come here in the future." The three of them chatted for a few more words, and Xing Lao's face began to show signs of fatigue. Murong Zhou saw this and knew that his grandfather's energy was limited, so he quickly took Su Han to leave. After the two of them left Xinglao's residence, Murong Zhou breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "I didn't expect that my grandfather would accept you so easily. I think it was also because of your extraordinary bearing. When my grandfather saw you, he was very happy. It¡¯s too late, so I won¡¯t suspect that you are fake.¡± Su Han smiled but did not answer, but asked: "That Murong Ming, does he often come here to diagnose your grandfather's pulse?" As soon as Murong Zhou heard this name, a look of disgust appeared on his face involuntarily, and he said: "That's right, this Murong Ming runs to his grandfather every day. In my opinion, he has ulterior motives. Just like Tong Lao and the others. How can there be any good intentions when the same lineage is so close?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1837: Second level of respect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was noncommittal, nodded and said: "To show your courtesy for nothing is to be either a traitor or a thief. Maybe you should think about it carefully, is there anything in your grandfather Xing Lao that is worth the other party's profit?" Murong Zhou said blankly: "What's there to gain? There is certainly a lot to gain. After all, my grandfather is the supreme elder of the Murong family. The industry and wealth under his name are even more than many in Wanliu City. It¡¯s a small family. However, since my grandfather has me as his direct grandson, I am the first heir to these properties and wealth, and I have nothing to do with him, Murong Ming.¡± Su Han said: "If you are alive, of course it has nothing to do with him. But what if you die?" "I" Murong Zhou was about to say that he could not die, but when he thought of his eclipse heart a while ago, he couldn't help but trembled. He looked at Su Han with surprise, "You mean, my eclipse" The heart diseasecould it be the fault of Murong Ming?" Su Han coughed dryly: "To say it was his fault would be too flattering to him. This heart-corroding miasma is not something that ordinary alchemists can create. However, saying that he wanted to take your place through this heart-eroding miasma, Or they deliberately use means to make your condition worse, but this is possible. If you die, after a hundred years, grandfather, think about who should inherit the inheritance? " Murong Zhou's eyes were full of disbelief. It was not that he didn't know. In fact, he had also made some guesses, especially since the relationship between the Tong Lao lineage and his own lineage was not good to begin with. Then Murong would go to his grandfather's house tomorrow. Running while running is inherently weird. However, he always felt that since everyone was from the same clan, the other party would not do such vicious things. Now, after Su Han said this, Murong Zhou gradually began to face this matter in his heart. For a moment, Murong Zhou looked a little strange. Su Han sighed softly: "Brother Murong, if you don't believe it, then just think that I, Han, am too talkative. Don't blame me." Su Han did not mean to provoke, but felt that it would be better to cooperate with Murongzhou and remind him of certain things, otherwise Murongzhou would be in trouble and it would not be good for him. Murong Zhou sighed: "It's not that I don't believe it, it's just that I have always believed in them too much. But I'm curious, Brother Han, how did you guess that Murong Ming was a ghost?" Su Han shook his head: "I didn't guess it, but I discovered it this morning." "You found it this morning?" Murongzhou was even more incredible. "That's right, when I met Tong Lao and the others this morning, I smelled a hint of Jin Ge grass on Murong Ming's body. This smell is very weak and cannot be detected by an expert." "Jingecao?" Murongzhou said blankly, "Isn't that a kind of miraculous medicine?" "It's a magical medicine, but this Golden Ge grass has very few uses as a spiritual medicine. It has only one very unique effect, which is to aggravate the condition of heart miasma. As an alchemist, Murong Ming has nothing to do with this Jin Ge grass. ? Moreover, when you were talking to Tong Lao, I noticed that Tong Lao's grandson Murong Qin had a murderous intention towards you. Of course, this murderous intention was well hidden. You are a fan of the authorities, and I happened to be a bystander. " Su Han's words made Murongzhou open his mouth, not knowing what to say. The smell of golden grass? He, Murong Zhou, didn't notice it at all, but Brother Han did. Moreover, he didn't notice Murong Qin's murderous intention, but Brother Han did. How powerful is this spiritual consciousness, and what a keen sense of smell is required? He initially brought this Han brother back to pretend to be Murong Sang purely because he fell in love with his extraordinary temperament. Now it seems that Brother Han really has two skills. "Brother Han, you taught me a good lesson. Only now do I understand what it means that there are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the world." Murongzhou sighed, "This time, I am a little convinced." Out of inner admiration, Murongzhou actually changed his title and called himself younger brother. Su Han smiled and said: "Brother Murong, my current identity is your younger brother. If you change your title, I'm really not comfortable with it. I'd better change it back." Su Han didn¡¯t mean to show off, anyway, he had already said it, and it was Murongzhou¡¯s own problem how to deal with it. After returning to his residence, Su Han didn't waste any time and started practicing seriously. He is very clear about the purpose of coming here, which is to improve his cultivation level and grow up as soon as possible. Now that I have just arrived at Murong's house, the cultivation resources in all aspects are many times better than before, and there are no idle people to disturb me. It is the best time to practice. Su Han decided to use MuThe cultivation resources distributed by the Rong family to their children will be cultivated in seclusion immediately! Soon, Su Han plunged into intense practice, The days of cultivation are very fulfilling, but in this fulfillment, there is occasionally a hint of boredom. However, this Wanliu City is located in the divine domain, and its resources and spiritual power of heaven and earth are indeed much superior to those in the lower realm before. The spiritual power of heaven and earth in the Eternal City is also very superior, but when Su Han was in the Eternal City, due to various things, he was never able to truly calm down and practice. Now at Murong's house, Su Han finally had the opportunity to practice in seclusion. This time in seclusion, he gained a lot. About a month into the retreat, Su Han finally aroused inner inspiration. His mind suddenly became clear, and he found the mystery and inspiration for a breakthrough. He suddenly broke through from the first level of the respect realm to the second level of the respect realm. When Su Han came out of seclusion, his mental state was extremely full, and his physical strength and consciousness were at their peak. However, after leaving seclusion, Su Han found that the atmosphere in the Murong family seemed a little less peaceful than when he first came here, and seemed a little deserted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1838 Two Major Events You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! During the period of retreat at Murong's house, Su Han not only impacted his realm, but also adjusted his mental state. He felt that since he now played the role of Murong Sang, he should play this role conscientiously. Otherwise, this trip to Murong's house would be meaningless. Therefore, Su Han is also very concerned about the current situation of the Murong family. "Brother Murong, there seems to be something wrong with the family recently?" Su Han asked while Murong Zhou came to visit him. Murong Zhou smiled bitterly and said: "It seems that there is a conflict with other families because of a piece of the family's territory. Recently, the top leaders of the family are having a headache over this matter." "Oh? What is it?" "I don't know the specifics. It seems to be about the elixir resources in that territory." While the two were talking, someone came to report. "Two young masters, the patriarch issued a summons order, asking the two young masters to move to the family hall." "Do you know what it is?" Murongzhou asked. "I don't know. The clan leader only said that those who receive the summons should rush to the family hall as soon as possible." In the family hall, almost all the senior executives of the Murong family have appeared. Including the geniuses of the Murong family, all of them are also impressive. Of course, it is impossible for every Murong family member to be eligible to participate in a family meeting of this level. Only the most elite group of geniuses will be summoned. Su Han knew that the reason why he, a newcomer who had just arrived, was summoned was entirely because of his identity as the direct grandson of the Supreme Elder Murong Xing. Therefore, Su Han kept a low profile and followed Murong Zhou to find his own place. After sitting down, Su Han glanced at the head of the Murong family and found that there seemed to be a hint of worry in the head of the Murong family. It seems that there is indeed some problem. The head of the Murong clan looked around and said, "Everyone is here, so I, the clan leader, will not go around in circles." "I invite you all to come this time because something has happened in the family and we need to discuss it with you." "The first thing to do first is the relationship with the Lian family. Everyone knows that the Lian family and our Murong family are among the four major families in Wanliu City. However, the relationship between the Lian family and our Murong family has always been considered There is no harmony, and there have always been some minor frictions. This is a well-known fact." "However, what our clan leader is going to talk about today is a big event. Around our Murong family's Tuandou Mountain territory and in the area bordering the Lian family's territory, there have been many strange phenomena in the world recently, and there are signs of the emergence of rare resources. Now, the Lian family has stationed a large number of elites at the border of Fan Dou Mountain, with the intention of invading our Murong family's border and seizing our resources." "This time, what we are facing is the problem of guarding the family territory. Even if our Murong family men are decapitated, we must not lose the inheritance left by our ancestors. This is a matter of principle and cannot be delayed." "The second thing is the recent election of the chief elder. The status of the chief elder is equivalent to the deputy chief of the Murong family. It involves a lot of power and needs to be elected by all of us in the Murong family. " "These two things are not trivial. You can talk about them first." The patriarch waved his hand, indicating that everyone could speak freely. "Clan Chief, there is nothing to say about Fandou Mountain. They have deployed heavy troops, and we must also deploy heavy troops. This is called an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth!" "Yes, when did the Lian family dare to show off their power in front of our Murong family?" "Chief, since they invaded first, we don't have to be polite to them. Give the order immediately. We are willing to go to Tuandou Mountain to compete with the Nalian family." The attitude of these Murong family members is very determined. The world of martial arts is, after all, a world that advocates bravery and ruthlessness and respects martial arts. If you choose to swallow your anger in the face of other people's provocation, the result will inevitably be that you will be looked down upon even more. What¡¯s more, the strength of the Lian family is not something that the Murong family cannot resist. "Clan leader, didn't Wanliudongtian give any attitude to the Fandoushan incident? After all, it was the Lian family who initiated this matter." Someone asked. The clan leader pondered for a moment and said: "The attitude of Wanliu Dongtian is still unclear. After all, this matter has not yet reached the stage of real tension. What's more, the relationship between our Murong family and Wanliu Dongtian is indeed not as good as that between the Lian family and Wanliu Cave is so closely connected. Many of the Lian family¡¯s disciples study in Wanliu Cave, andThe number of disciples of our Murong family studying in Wanliudongtian is far less than that of the Lian family. " As soon as the patriarch said these words, everyone could only remain silent. After all, what the patriarch said is true. With such a premise, Wanliudongtian is not partial to the Lian family, it is good, but it still demands justice for the Murong family? That is impossible. "Okay, everyone's attitude has been made clear to me by the clan leader. I have decided to send troops to Quandou Mountain, and a Supreme Elder will personally lead the team and take charge." This time the Murong family sent troops to cross Dou Mountain and formed a confrontation with the Lian family, but a war may not necessarily break out. " However, the Murong family's attitude is obviously that they intend to confront the Lian family head-on. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1839: Pill Market You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As a newcomer, Su Han would naturally not interfere with the Murong family's decisions. And he also felt that at this time, it might not be wrong to have a tougher attitude. After all, this is Wanliu City. There may be friction between the big forces, but if it comes to a large-scale war, the possibility is actually very small. If you don¡¯t dare to face even a small friction, how can you face it when a large-scale battle really breaks out? Therefore, Su Han actually appreciates the Murong family's decision. "Okay, everyone has a public opinion on this issue of the Lian family. Let's discuss the second issue, which is the election of the chief elder." "As we all know, the chief elder of our Murong family bears extremely important responsibilities, and his importance is no less important than that of the clan leader. Therefore, the election of the supreme elder is also an important event that is no less important than the election of the clan leader." "Regarding this matter, the leader of the clan proposes that all the supreme elders, all senior officials, and all members of the Murong family vote for the election." As soon as the clan leader¡¯s decision was made, no one had any objection. However, although it is said to be a joint election, in fact, the weight of voting is still different depending on the status. The weight of the votes of senior elders is definitely higher than that of ordinary clan members. And the weight of the Supreme Elder's vote is higher than that of the elders. After all, there are only six elders of the Murong family, and each one can be said to be of considerable importance. After the meeting ended, Su Han asked Murong Zhou and found out that not every Supreme Elder participated in the election of the Chief Elder. There are actually only two key candidates involved. One is Murong Zhou¡¯s grandfather, Mr. Xing, and the other is Mr. Tong whom he met that day. The chief elder is basically born from these two people. When Su Han knew this fact, he instantly understood why the Tong Lao lineage and the Xing Lao lineage could not be dealt with. Be honest, these two are rivals. Although Mr. Xing is nearing the end of his life and is close to the state of practicing martial arts, he is still at least ten years away from truly practicing martial arts. Moreover, Mr. Xing has always had a high reputation in the Murong family. He is the oldest and most respected elder in the Murong family. ¡°Tong Lao, on the other hand, is a rising star who has risen to the top in recent years and has also gathered many connections. Take this election as an example, there are six Supreme Elders, after excluding Elder Xing and Elder Tong, there are still four. Among these four, two are neutral and will not take sides. As for the other two, one is on Lao Xing¡¯s side and the other is on Lao Tong¡¯s side. Overall, they are evenly matched. After leaving the family meeting hall, Murong Zhou was also very interested and suggested that he and Su Han go to the Danyao Market in Wanliu City to see the customs and customs of Wanliu City. Su Han readily accepted it. In fact, when he came to Wanliu City, he really didn't go out for a walk. Arriving at the Danyao Market in Wanliu City, Su Han discovered that the scale of this Danyao Market was really quite big. This elixir market is not only the core distribution center for elixirs in Wanliu City, but also radiates to many places around Wanliu City. ¡° Moreover, influenced by the prosperous elixir industry, other industries here, such as talismans, spirit beasts, formations, spirit stones, weapons all walks of life are very prosperous. Along the way, Murongzhou patiently explained and introduced all the major elixir shops he saw along the way to Su Han. In Wanliu City, Wanliu Cave Heaven is mysterious and unpredictable, and does not participate in these mundane disputes at all. Basically, there are still two major sects and four major families that control the core of the entire Danyao Market. There are more than a dozen first-line elixir shops in this elixir market. Behind them are either two major sects or four major families. There are dozens or hundreds of second-tier elixir shops. And there are even more countless third-tier elixir shops. There must be hundreds of them, large and small. There may seem to be a lot of elixir shops, but in fact, compared to the large number of monks in Wanliu City, including the monks in the surrounding areas, the supply of these elixir shops is still far in short supply. After all, there are too many monks around here, more than the stars that can be seen in the sky. Su Han had no doubt about this. Murongzhou sighed: "Actually, my grandfather has a shop in this Danyao Market. The location is good. He originally wanted to leave it to Sang Di. But now, he can only rent it out to others, because?There are no particularly talented alchemy geniuses in our lineage, and my alchemy talent is average, so such a good elixir shop can only be wasted. " "Come on, brother, I'll take you to our store." The two of them walked through the Danyao Market and soon arrived at the shop Murongzhou mentioned. Su Han looked around and found that this shop obviously belonged to the most prosperous area of ??the elixir market, and felt a little pity in his heart. Having such a good shop but not doing business is really a waste of money. While he was watching, Murong Zhou's expression suddenly changed slightly, he pointed in the distance and said, "Look!" Su Han looked into the distance and saw a group of people coming from that direction. Several figures among them looked familiar. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1840: Breaking the Secret You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Among this group of people, those familiar figures turned out to be Tong Lao's direct grandson Murong Qin, Murong Ming, and several other members of the Murong family. Although Su Han didn't know these Murong family members, their clothes were unique to the Murong family. The most important thing is that among this group of people, besides the Murong family, there are others. Su Han had never seen these people before, but judging from their clothes, these people seemed to belong to a big family or a big force. Murong Zhou, who was next to him, frowned and couldn't help but whisper: "Are those people from the Lian family?" Su Han was also quite surprised. According to the contents of today¡¯s family meeting, the relationship between the Murong family and the Lian family was not good. Why did Murong Qin and the others get involved with the Lian family? "Brother Murong, this matter seems a bit complicated. Why don't we listen to what they say?" Murongzhou also nodded, and the two of them immediately ducked behind a stone lion on the side of the road. Soon, the group of people in the distance came closer and closer, and the voices gradually fell into Su Han's ears clearly. "Uncle Lian Yu, my grandfather asked me to tell you that he will definitely do his best to help the Lian family with regard to Fan Dou Mountain and try his best to transfer more of Fan Dou Mountain's elixir resources to the Lian family." Murong Qin's face With a flattering smile, he said to a middle-aged member of the Lian family. The middle-aged man known as Uncle Lian Yu had a noncommittal expression. He nodded and said, "But Lian heard that the clan leader has the final say in matters concerning your Murong family." Murong Qin apologized and said with a smile: "That was before. Recently, the Murong family was going to elect the chief elder. The chief elder's power was not much greater than that of the head of the family. He definitely had a say in the matter of Tuandou Mountain. " ¡°As he spoke, Murong Qin glanced at the Murong family members. Those members of the Murong family nodded one after another and agreed with Murong Qin: "Yes, the position of the chief elder, Tong Lao will definitely be able to capture it as long as he takes action." "Yes, when Tong Lao takes the position of Chief Supreme Elder, the Fan Dou Mountain incident can be resolved peacefully. It is not impossible to even transfer the Fan Dou Mountain area to the Lian family." But Uncle Lian Yu said: "How come I heard that among the elders of the Murong family, the most prestigious one is Elder Xing. In this election of the chief elder, Elder Xing has the greatest hope?" Murong Qin said with a smile: "That was all in the past. In the past, there were two Supreme Elders in the Murong family who were neutral, and there were two others. One was Grandfather's best friend, and the other was Xing Lao's best friend. So Grandfather and Xing Lao were considered We are evenly matched. It is different now. The two Supreme Elders have begun to be friends with my grandfather, so we still have a good chance of winning." Uncle Lian Yu smiled leisurely, nodded again, and said: "In that case, I'll ask Tong Lao to do more work on Fan Dou Mountain. After I go back, I will report the truth to our family master. If this matter comes to pass, , the head of the family will definitely host a banquet in person for Mr. Tong to express his gratitude." Murong Qin said hurriedly: "It is our honor to allow the head of the Lian family to host a banquet." Uncle Lian Yu smiled faintly, but said nothing more. A group of people just walked away while talking. Murong Zhou, who was behind the stone lion, was covered in cold sweat after hearing this. He never expected that when he went out for a walk by chance, he would stumble upon such a secret. The Tonglao family is actually very close to the Lian family, the rivals of the Murong family! That¡¯s not all. Listening to what these people just said, Tong Lao actually planned to sell the family¡¯s Fandoushan area to the Lian family in order to be on good terms with the Lian family. Not to mention that there are recent signs of rare elixir resources being produced in the Fandoushan area, even if there are not, Fandoushan is still the ancestral property of the Murong family. Losing the inheritance of the ancestors is a big taboo. In the future, when you are under the Nine Springs, you will not be able to see your ancestors. For a moment, Murong Zhou's expression was very solemn. Su Han also knew that if this matter was really done by Tong Lao and the others, it would be very detrimental to the Murong family. Not only would the Murong family lose their ancestral business, but their prestige would be greatly affected. Su Han is now a member of the Murong family, so naturally he does not want to see the Murong family damaged. ¡°Brother Murong, we must stop Tong Lao and the others from this matter. At least, we must not let Tong Lao obtain the position of chief elder.¡± Murong Zhou sighed: "I don't want to stop it, but the situation is very unfavorable to us. Originally, I thought that there were two neutral parties among the four supreme elders, but just now I heard what Murong Qin meant, both of them are The trend is towards Tong Lao. If what Murong Qin said is true, Tong Lao is in the position of Chief Supreme Elder.In competition, the chances of winning are really big. " Su Han nodded, but said: "Those two Supreme Elders have always been neutral before, how could they suddenly turn to Tong Lao? There must be something wrong here." Murong Zhou gradually calmed down and nodded: "Brother Han is right. I know the character of the two Supreme Elders. They have always been loyal to the family and there is no way they would go to fight with the Lian family." Mixed together. There must be something going on here." "Well. Since they are not old people to begin with, there must be a reason for the sudden change of heart. If the right medicine is given, there must be room for recovery." Su Han said. Murong Zhou nodded repeatedly: "It seems that this time, my grandfather really has to fight for the position of chief elder. Otherwise, not only will Tuandou Mountain fall into the hands of others, but also the right to speak of the Murong family will also fall into the hands of others in the future. In the hands of an ambitious person like Tong Lao!" After determining the policy, the next step is easy. After the two returned to Murong's house, Murong Zhou immediately set out to visit the two Supreme Elders. Su Han, on the other hand, returned to his courtyard and was not affected much by this incident, continuing to consolidate his cultivation at the second level of respect. Soon, it was evening, and Murongzhou also brought back news. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1841: The Problem of the Two Supreme Beings You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Han, I have already talked with the two Supreme Elders. There is no problem with these two Supreme Elders' loyalty to the family, but these two Supreme Elders seem to have received some benefits from the elders. And this Everything seems to have something to do with Murong Ming." When Murongzhou talked about this, he also looked surprised. He originally thought that Murong Ming was just a small role, but he didn't expect that Murong Ming would play such an important role in this matter. However, this news did not surprise Su Han. Think about how Murong Ming, as a member of the branch clan, was able to gain the respect of Tong Lao and Murong Qin. He would be with Tong Lao and Murong Qin all day long, so it would be impossible for him to not have two helping hands. Murong Ming's ability is most likely to be his ability in elixirs. Su Han smiled and said: "Let me guess, the two supreme elders should have been infected with some kind of poison or some kind of disease. Murong Ming can help to cure it, right?" Murongzhou was shocked: "How do you know?" Su Han smiled lightly and said: "This kind of trick is still very common. Murong Ming is not a kind person at first glance. I think all this is just a trick played by Tong Lao. Even the origin of Murong Ming is very problematic. .¡± After hearing this, Murongzhou was speechless for a long time. This possibility sounds horrifying, but if you think about it carefully, it is really possible. "As a member of the Murong family, how could Murong Ming have such superb elixir skills? It is hard to believe that there are no shadows of other forces behind him. Even the problems encountered by the two Supreme Elders may have been planned by Tong Lao. "Brother Murong, can you tell us what specific problems the two Supreme Elders encountered?" Su Han felt that in order to solve this problem, he had to take the right medicine. Murong Zhou said hurriedly: "Originally, neither of the two Supreme Elders planned to tell me, but after I asked repeatedly, they both told me. One of the Supreme Elders, Yi Lao, has a great grandson who he values ????recently. We have encountered a bottleneck in our realm, but Murong Ming claimed that he has a prescription. If his direct grandson takes it, it will at least increase his chances of breaking through the bottleneck by 20 to 30%." "As for the other Mr. Chen, it seems that one of his favorite disciples was contaminated with some poison when he went out to practice, which directly threatened his consciousness" "It just so happens that Murong Ming can also detoxify this kind of poison, right?" Su Han said with a faint smile, "Don't even think about it. The so-called poison must be Murong Ming's fault. I will cripple you first, and then I will kill you." You should be very grateful for the rescue." Murongzhou said in surprise: "Brother Han, you mean" "I don't know what happened to Mr. Yi. However, I am 90% sure that it was Murong Ming who caused Mr. Chen's disciple to be poisoned. It's as if your heart disease was aggravated by Murong Ming's efforts." Murong Zhou was very depressed and cursed: "I don't know where this guy came from, is he causing trouble here?" "It's probably the Lian family or other hostile forces that have designs on your Murong family. They may have trained this Murong Ming." Although Su Han adheres to the principle that doing more is worse than doing less, the stability of the Murong family is a matter of vital interest to him, and he cannot ignore it. After thinking for a while, Su Han said: "Brother Murong, let's go to Yi Lao's place tomorrow." "What about Mr. Chen?" Murongzhou asked curiously. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about Lao Chen later. Try to win over Yi Lao first. At least we can reduce the number of people who support Tong Lao by one, creating a three-to-three situation.¡± Su Han weighed it up and felt that he should be more confident about taking down Yi Lao. As long as one of these two elders is brought back, the number of people supporting Tong Lao and Xing Lao can be evened. Of course, it would be better if both elders could be brought back. "What did you say? Azhou is here again?" The next day, in a cave of the Murong family, Yi Lao received a report from his subordinates, and his tone was slightly surprised. "Murongzhou came here only once yesterday. Why is he here again today?" ??Could it be that if the lobbying failed yesterday, we have to lobby again today? It¡¯s not that Yi Lao is determined to support Tong Lao, it¡¯s just that his most valued grandson has a bottleneck in martial arts, and only Murong Ming, who is beside Tong Lao, can solve it. Although Yi Lao doesn¡¯t have a good impression of Tong Lao, he has no choice but to seek help from others. However, when Murongzhou came to visit him, Yi Lao was too embarrassed to turn him away. It¡¯s just that Yi Lao is a little tangled in his heart, mainly because he really doesn¡¯t want toHow to reject Murong Zhou's lobbying. Mr. Yi knows something about the interactions between Mr. Tong and the Lian family. With Mr. Yi¡¯s loyalty to his family, asking him to support Mr. Tong actually goes against Mr. Yi¡¯s original intention. ¡°It¡¯s just that, for the sake of his legitimate grandson, Yi Lao had to make this choice. Therefore, when seeing Murong Zhou, Yi Lao felt a little guilty. "Azhou, you just came here once yesterday. If you come again today, could it be that you are still" Yi Lao asked tentatively, his tone seemed to be saying that if you still come to lobby, then you better not say anything. Murong Zhou smiled, but shook his head and said: "I heard that Murong Ling encountered a bottleneck in his practice, and I was very concerned about it, so I came here to have a look. My younger brother Murong Sang is good at elixirs, and he also came here to have a look with me today. What's going on with Murong Ling?" Murong Ling is the direct grandson of Yi Lao, and can be considered as the contemporary of Murong Zhou and Murong Sang. Hearing this, Mr. Yi was slightly startled and glanced at Su Han. He also knew that Murong Sang was the lost brother that Murong Zhou had found, but he was really not too optimistic about it. "How much skill does this border force that Murong Sang used to live in the Eternal City have? Can it be compared to the Murong family's alchemist? Murong Ling's problem is not something that ordinary alchemists can see well. When Murong Zhou saw Yi Lao's expression, he smiled and said, "I can understand that Yi Lao is wary of us. However, I really just want to do something for Murong Ling today. After all, we are brothers in the clan. But , if things don¡¯t work out, I will definitely not kidnap Yi Lao¡¯s ideas.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1842 The stunned Yi Lao You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Mr. Yi heard what Murong Zhou said, he felt slightly ashamed. He also knew that it was somewhat selfish for him to turn to Tong Lao's side, and it was completely against his original intention. Now that he heard Murong Zhou¡¯s words, Yi Lao felt even more ashamed and said with a wry smile: ¡°In that case, wait a moment, I will send someone to call Murong Ling out immediately.¡± After a while, Murong Ling, who was informed by his servant, walked in. "Brother Zhou? Are you coming to see me?" Murong Ling usually interacts with Murong Zhou. Although there is competition between the young people in the family, the relationship between the two is still good. "A Ling, I heard that you have some problems in your practice. I asked Sang Di to come and take a look at you and give you some advice. Although Sang Di is young, he has real talent in alchemy." When Murong Ling heard this, she couldn't help showing a look of surprise, and at the same time she was a little touched: "Thank you so much, Brother Zhou. To tell you the truth, my grandfather was so worried about me during this period that he couldn't even eat or sleep. I can't sleep either. Seeing grandpa like this, I feel very uncomfortable." Although this was a simple and unintentional remark, Murong Zhou's expression changed after hearing this. He seemed to hear another meaning from these words, that is, turning to Tong Lao's side was not a choice made by Yi Lao. Only once a person violates his original intention will he be unable to eat and sleep soundly. After Su Han came out of Murong Ling, he only glanced at Murong Ling and kept smiling. "Are you Murong Sang? This is the first time we meet. I am Murong Ling." Murong Ling greeted Su Han politely. Su Han smiled and nodded: "Brother Ling Clan, I think you are old enough to get married. Why are you not married? Are you single?" This nonsense question immediately left everyone present baffled. Yi Lao shook his head secretly, thinking who was Murong Sang. He asked these confusing questions first. After all, he was not a child of Murong Sang, so it was too unreliable. Murong Zhou was also surprised, but he knew that Su Han was not the kind of person who asked random questions, so he immediately took over the topic and said curiously: "Sang brother, I never mentioned A Ling's marriage issue to you, why do you know about him?" single?" Su Han smiled and said nothing, but he was secretly amused inside. Is there any need to say this? Murong Ling's face looked like she was dissatisfied with her desires. Couldn't she be like this when she was single? "Yi Lao, with all due respect, this is just a trivial matter, but you turned to Tong Lao because of this? Do you know that Tong Lao has colluded with the Lian family in private, and are you helping others to do evil?" Su Han's tone suddenly changed, his words pierced Yi Lao, his eyes were sharp and pointed directly at people's hearts. Although Yi Lao had known something about Tong Lao colluding with the Lian family before, he was still shocked when Su Han suddenly questioned him and was speechless. In fact, turning to Tong Lao is definitely a stain on Yi Lao's heart. Su Han did not wait for Yi Lao to answer, and said: "If I can solve this problem of brother Ling clan, what does Yi Lao have to say?" Hearing this, Mr. Yi couldn't help but be startled: "Youcan you solve this problem?" "It's not a big problem, it's just been used by people with ulterior motives to amplify the problem. In fact, the problem is very small and easy to solve." Su Han smiled lightly, but he looked confident. With this confidence and calm temperament, even if Yi Lao has lived for hundreds of years, he can't see any flaws in Su Han. In contrast, Yi Lao disliked the Murong Ming next to Tong Lao even more. Although that guy didn't talk much, his eyes were always a little evasive, and there seemed to be a hint of insidiousness and cunning in them. This feeling is something that Yi Lao, who has always advocated fairness and justice, dislikes. If it weren't for his grandson's affairs, he wouldn't want to have anything to do with that kind of person. Murong Zhou was also very flexible. Seeing that Yi Lao was wavering at the moment, he hurriedly said: "Yi Lao, there are some things you may not know yet. I was ill a while ago and invited various alchemists. As a result, not only was my condition not relieved, On the contrary, it got worse. Later, I dragged my sick body to the Eternal City and found Sang Di. Only then did I realize that my condition was deliberately made worse, and the person who attacked me was the Murong next to Tong Lao. bright." "What?" Yi Laoyi was extremely surprised when he heard about this, "Are you serious?" "If these words are even slightly false, I, Murong Zhou, am willing to be struck by lightning and die." Murong Zhou assured, "This matter was definitely caused by Tong Lao instigating Murong Zhou.Made clearly. " Once the oath between heaven and earth was made, it was naturally impossible for Yi Lao not to believe it. For a moment, Yi Lao was also surprised. He didn't expect that Tong Lao would attack his own clan directly. In order to compete for the position of chief elder, it is not impossible to use some means. But if you want to kill the clan members, that would be too much. This is something Yi Lao will never accept. For a moment, Yi Lao's lips moved slightly, obviously shocked by the news. I was also thinking in my heart, if Tong Lao is really such a vicious person, then if he becomes the chief elder of the family, will the family be able to have any hope in the future? At this time, Su Han spoke again: "Let's talk about Brother Ling Clan, doesn't Mr. Yi think it's a coincidence? Just when we were preparing to elect the Chief Supreme Elder, Brother Ling Clan's practice went wrong? According to me Look, this matter was also planned by Tong Lao. He was the one who caused problems in Ling Clan brother¡¯s practice. His purpose was to make you feel that you owed them a favor and had to side with him.¡± As soon as these words came out, Yi Lao was a little stunned and asked, "How do you say this?" "Brother from the Ling Clan was tampered with by Murong Ming, so problems suddenly occurred while practicing." Su Han said calmly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1843 The problem is very simple You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After hearing what Su Han said, Mr. Yi was stunned for a moment, and then immediately shook his head: "Impossible! Our Murong Ling is definitely not poisoned. I can still be sure of this." Su Han smiled: "I didn't say that Brother Ling was poisoned, right?" "What is that?" Yi Lao was stunned. "The exercises practiced by the Ling tribe brother should be masculine exercises. The yang energy in his body was already very heavy, and Murong Ming just used some yang stimulating drugs on the Ling tribe brother. This kind of drug is not poison at all, and of course it cannot be detected. But Brother Ling Clan himself has too much yang energy and cannot withstand this kind of stimulation. Brother Ling Clan, don¡¯t you feel hot and hot all day long? You are distracted and it is difficult to concentrate at all. Spirit?" Murong Ling's mouth had already opened wide when she heard it. When Su Han asked this question, her face turned red and she nodded. Su Han actually secretly felt funny in his heart. This kind of problem is not a big problem, it is just pure dissatisfaction, which affects the normal operation of martial arts essence. To other people, this kind of thing is not a big deal, but Murong Ling practices masculine skills, so once this normal problem is amplified by someone maliciously, it will add fuel to the fire to Murong Ling. oily. In fact, many people in the martial arts world have a misunderstanding. They believe that having sex will deplete the yang energy in the body and delay cultivation. Especially for children like Murong Ling who come from a big family and have high hopes from their elders, they have stricter control over this aspect. But in fact, this statement only applies to those monks who are born with pure Yang bodies. Ordinary monks, including monks like Murong Ling who practice masculine skills, actually do not need to completely prohibit female sex. As the saying goes, it is better to dredge water than to block it. This sentence actually applies to this situation. Murong Ling herself practices masculine skills. Coupled with her age, her physiological needs are naturally very strong. If it is maliciously amplified by others, it will be strange if there are no problems. Now we are just encountering a bottleneck in our cultivation. This is just a small problem. If this continues for a long time, there will be fundamental problems in the Dantian Qihai, and it may even collapse directly. After listening to Su Han's words, Mr. Yi's expression became uncertain. On the one hand, he hoped that this "Murong Sang" could help Murong Ling solve the problem, but he was also worried that this "Murong Sang" would harm Murong Ling by speaking half-full of water. If he had a choice, Yi Lao would definitely be willing to side with Murong Zhou and Xing Lao. After all, Elder Xing is the most virtuous and most unselfish elder in the Murong family. As for Tong Lao, Yi Lao actually has a bad impression of him at all, and feels that he has no qualifications to be the chief elder. If he hadn't asked for help from others, it would have been impossible for Yi Lao to go to Tong Lao. "Brother Sang, according to what you said, is there a way to solve Ah Ling's situation?" Murongzhou asked. "Brother Ling's problem is actually not serious. I'm just afraid that Mr. Yi won't trust us." Su Han smiled. Murongzhou looked at Yi Lao with deep eyes. Murong Ling said: "Grandpa, my grandson knows that you want to make some choices that go against your own heart for the sake of your grandson. My grandson still feels that you should act according to your own heart. Moreover, Brother Zhou and Sang Brother, they are all close brothers of my grandson, and their blood relationship is much closer than that of Murong Ming. My grandson still believes in them more." The grandson had already spoken. Yi Lao, who had been hesitant at first, finally made up his mind and nodded heavily: "Okay, if Ah Ling's problem can be solved, I am absolutely willing to support Mr. Xing as the chief elder." "Okay!" Su Han nodded and smiled, "Leave Brother Ling's problem to me. Within a month, I guarantee that Brother Ling's bottleneck problem will be solved and a breakthrough can be made smoothly." "What?" Yi Lao and Murong Ling were both stunned for a moment. You must know that even Tong Lao and Murong Ming did not speak so fully. They only said that they could minimize the bottleneck of Murong Ling's breakthrough and improve the confidence of breakthrough. sex. And based on what "Murong Sang" means, it seems that he can guarantee a 100% breakthrough within a month? This statement sounds like rhetoric! Su Han just smiled faintly: "Actually, brother Ling Clan himself should know that you are only a few steps away from a breakthrough, but you were maliciously used by others, which led to some mistakes. Once this problem is solved, the breakthrough will naturally be It will happen naturally. When I give you a secret recipe and two pills, the problem will be solved." "It's that simple?" General Yi said doubtfully. Su Han said: "It's not anything at all.?Big things. However, during this period of time, Brother Ling must stay away from people like Tong Lao and Murong Ming, lest the yang energy in your body be maliciously inspired again. " "Okay, then I will believe you once. I still say what I said, as long as Murong Ling's bottleneck is resolved, I will stand absolutely firmly on Mr. Xing's side and will not waver." Mr. Yi also promised. Murong Zhou sighed: "In this way, the problem on Ah Ling's side is solved. However, Mr. Chen is still kept in the dark. He was plotted by Mr. Tong and Murong Ming without knowing it. Being used as a weapon by them." Yi Lao was startled: "You said Mr. Chen there seems to be something wrong with one of his disciples?" Murong Zhou sighed and said: "Old Chen has a more stubborn temper, and the younger generation has not visited him yet. But according to what Sangdi said, it was probably Mr. Tong who instigated Murong Ming to do the trick. Our Murong family has been pretty average for so many years, but in recent years People in the Yue Clan often get into trouble, how can such a coincidence happen?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1844: Chen Lao¡¯s Questions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These words seemed to wake up Yi Lao all of a sudden, and the expression on his face kept changing. Suddenly, Yi Lao stared at Su Han with deep eyes: "Asang, how confident are you that you can solve Ah Ling's problem?" "One hundred percent sure. If there is a problem, Yi Lao can hold me accountable." Su Han smiled faintly, but his eyes were firm. Murongzhou also promised: "If something goes wrong, I am willing to bear the responsibility together." Seeing that both of them were sincere, Yi Lao sighed: "Okay! The future of our Murong family should be in the hands of young people like you. Let's do this. Since I trust you, I should trust you to the end, Mr. Chen Over there, I will accompany you to convince him!" ?Obviously, Yi Lao's true inner wish is that he does not want Tong Lao to sit in the position of chief elder. Su Han and Murong Zhou were overjoyed when they heard this. They thought it would not be easy to convince Yi Lao, but they didn't expect that not only did they convince Yi Lao, but Yi Lao also offered to accompany them in person to convince Chen Lao. This is indeed an unexpected surprise for Su Han and Murong Zhou. If Mr. Chen can be dealt with, then Mr. Tong's plan will completely fail. In Mr. Chen¡¯s cave, Mr. Chen obviously did not expect that Mr. Yi would suddenly come to visit, and he came with Mr. Xing¡¯s two grandsons. This sudden visit surprised Mr. Dechen somewhat. After all, Mr. Chen also knew that it was a secret that he and Mr. Yi chose to side with him in private. And now, Yi Lao brought Xing Lao's two grandsons to find him. Isn't this just looking for embarrassment for no reason? "Brother Yi, what are you" Mr. Chen looked at Murong Zhou and Su Han, and then at Mr. Yi, with doubts in his eyes. However, Yi Lao did not answer Chen Lao's question directly, but said: "Brother Chen, call your disciple out quickly, I have something urgent." "Which disciple?" Mr. Chen asked doubtfully. "Which disciple are you worried about recently?" Yi Lao asked. Although Mr. Chen was confused, he had always had a good relationship with Mr. Yi, so he was very considerate to Mr. Yi and immediately sent his subordinates to call for someone. Not long after, Mr. Chen¡¯s direct disciple Wuze was called over. This Wuze is tall and big, but there is a dark blue color between his eyebrows, which makes him look in poor condition. Wu Ze was obviously very familiar with Yi Lao. After looking at the people present, he immediately clasped his fists and shouted, "Wu Ze pays homage to Yi Lao and has met Young Master Zhou." Murongzhou smiled and said, "Aze, I haven't seen you for a while. This is my brother Asang." Wuze nodded, clasped his fists and said, "Greetings, Mr. Sang." After saying that, he stopped talking and stood behind Mr. Chen honestly. Mr. Chen pondered for a moment and asked Mr. Yi: "Brother Yi, what is it that is worthy of your troublesome trip?" "Brother Chen, there are no outsiders here, so I opened the skylight and spoke frankly." Yi Lao looked at Chen with a meaningful look and said, "I thought about the decision we made before, and I think it still doesn't work. The two of us , Don¡¯t treat family matters like child¡¯s play.¡± Chen Lao was stunned: "Brother Yi, do you mean you have changed your mind?" "We have to change our minds about this. I thought about it carefully, and coupled with some information provided by Azhou and the others I found that we were deceived." Yi Lao's face was as cold as frost. But Mr. Chen became more and more confused as he listened: "What's going on?" "We have all been taken advantage of by Tong Lao." Yi Lao immediately told the whole story. At first, Chen Lao listened with a normal expression, but as Yi Lao told the story, Chen Lao's expression became more and more ugly. At the end of the sentence, Mr. Chen's face turned cold, but he still asked: "Brother Yi, these are one-sided words after all, are you sure?" Yi Lao sighed: "Although I don't have definite evidence, but comparing the two, I am still more willing to believe Brother Xing. You know Murong Tong's character, and even if you don't talk about his character, if you let him be like this If someone who is close to the Lian family becomes the chief elder, it will not be of any benefit to our Murong family." Murong Zhou also added: "We heard the conversation between Tong Lao and the Lian family at the Danyao Market. In order to get closer to the Lian family, Tong Lao wanted to hand over the Tuandou Mountain area of ????the family to the Lian family. How can such a person do this? Take on the responsibility of the family?" "Is this true?" Mr. Chen's face turned cold.  "It's absolutely true." Murongzhou assured. ???????? Elder Chen was silent, but in fact, didn¡¯t he know that Elder Tong was not a good candidate for the chief elder? However, he couldn't stand Tong Lao's sweet words, and his concern for his favorite disciple made him hot-headed, so he agreed to Tong Lao's request. "Brother Yi, things are already like this. Do we have any other choice? Murong Ling's problem and Wuze's problem can only be solved through the Murong Ming who is next to the old man. Even if you and I know that it may be the old man. Conspiracy, but you can't gamble with the future of your descendants." Elder Chen said worriedly. "Hahaha" Su Han suddenly laughed, "Mr. Chen clearly knows that Wu Ze's problem is caused by Tong Lao, but he still refuses to wake up. Do you want to be willing to be played by Tong Lao? Among them?" "Boy, you are a junior, how can you speak here?" Mr. Chen's face darkened, and he was obviously unhappy, "I let you stay here because you are the legitimate grandson of Brother Xing. If you are talking nonsense, I will not issue an order to expel you!" Su Han smiled faintly: "Although I am a junior, I can save your beloved disciple. Are you sure you want to issue an expulsion order for me?" "You're a young boy with yellow hair, you don't have a bad tone?" Mr. Chen also had a very bad temper. When Su Han said this, he sneered even more. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1845: Furious Mr. Chen You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mr. Yi hurriedly said: "Brother Chen, he is indeed very capable and very capable. Maybe he can try Wuze's poison." Chen Lao¡¯s face looked a little ugly: ¡°Brother Yi, I am just the most proud disciple. If he has any shortcomings I can¡¯t afford to bet.¡± Su Han sneered and said, "If you can't afford to gamble, can you ruin the great foundation of the Murong family?" Mr. Chen was furious: "Boy, if you speak rudely again, don't blame me for being rude!" Murong Zhou on the side also kept winking at Su Han, asking Su Han not to anger Mr. Chen. Su Han didn't seem to see Murong Zhou's eyes, and laughed loudly: "Mr. Chen, I came here with good intentions to share your worries, but you don't know a good heart. And someone plotted against you and poisoned your favorite disciple, and then he Come and treat me again, so that you can be grateful to him. What do you think this is?" Su Han is not impulsive and brainless. He feels that Mr. Chen has a stubborn personality and may not be easy to convince using ordinary means. With this kind of person, it may not be useful to reason with him, but being tough with him may have miraculous results. At this time, Yi Lao also advised: "Brother Chen, this matter is indeed very strange. Our Murong family has always been peaceful, but in the past few months, the younger generation has frequently had troubles. Don't you think it's strange?" Chen Lao said angrily: "This matter is indeed strange. They said it was done by Tong Lao, but there is no evidence." Su Han chuckled: "Why do you need evidence? In fact, everyone knows what the truth is. You just don't dare to face this fact, because once you face the facts, it means you admit that you have been used by Tong Lao , and it¡¯s been exploited all over the place.¡± "So what? Do I have any other choice?" Mr. Chen said in a sad and angry tone, "Do I have to watch my favorite disciple die?" "Mr. Chen's words are serious. Who said your disciple will die? Without Tong Lao, no one in the world can cure your disciple?" Su Han laughed. "Youwhat do you mean by that?" Mr. Chen was suddenly shocked by Su Han's words. "What I mean is, if I cure your apprentice, what will you say?" Su Han didn't continue to beat around the bush. He knew that he had to have a certain temper to anger the old man, and he was almost done now. "Can you cure it?" Mr. Chen sneered again and again. Looking at Su Han's young look, he didn't believe it at all. "If you can cure it, I promise, whatever you say will be whatever you say. If there is any violation, I will be a dog." Son of a bitch." Su Han laughed loudly: "Mr. Yi, you must have heard it. This is a bet between me and Mr. Chen. If I cure Wuze" Mr. Chen hummed: "Boy, don't beat around the bush. I know you are here for your grandfather! I have no objection to your grandfather. If you can cure Wuze well, I will vote for you." Grandpa, it¡¯s that simple.¡± Murongzhou was overjoyed when he heard this. He knew Su Han's elixir method. Since Su Han was so confident, he must be 100% sure. "But, boy, don't blame me for not reminding you. In three days, there will be a family meeting to elect the Supreme Elder, so you only have three days." Mr. Chen snorted again. Su Han smiled faintly: "Why do you need three days? Before tonight, I promise to give you a lively Wu Ze." "Humph! This is what you said, what if you can't do it?" "If I can't do it, you can just vote for Tong Lao. We have nothing to say." Su Han was full of confidence. Chen Lao glanced at Yi Lao: "Brother Yi, this is what he said. If he can't do it then, even if it's against his will, I will have to vote for Murong Tong." Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Don't worry, you have no chance to vote for Murong Tong." It¡¯s not that Su Han is praising Haikou, but that Murong Ming¡¯s methods are really not top-notch for Su Han. The level of poison in Wuze's body was not a problem at all for Su Han. Soon, Su Han took Wuze into a secret room in Chenlao Cave to detoxify. Time flies and it¡¯s afternoon. Murongzhou has been drinking tea with Yi Lao and Chen Lao for several hours outside the secret room. The eyes of the three people cast their gaze into the secret room from time to time. And Yi Lao¡¯s grandson Murong Ling was standing behind Yi Lao. Su Han had already given Murong Ling a secret recipe and two pills before, and told Murong Ling to go back and follow the secret recipe and take the medicine. "A Ling, what is the secret recipe that Asang gave you?What did you say? "Yi Lao suddenly asked out of curiosity. As soon as Murong Ling heard Yi Lao's question, her face suddenly turned red. She hesitated and didn't know how to answer, so she had to hand Yi Lao the secret recipe. When Yi Lao took it over and took a look, he was instantly petrified, with a look of embarrassment on his face. "Huh? Brother Yi, what's going on?" Mr. Chen couldn't help but ask. He saw that the expressions on the faces of the ancestors and grandsons of Yi were not normal, and he was also worried that Murong Sang was unreliable and had ruined his beloved disciple. Yi Lao smiled bitterly and handed the secret recipe to Chen Lao. Murongzhou was also curious and went over to watch with Mr. Chen. When the two of them took a look, they saw that the content of the secret recipe was to let Murong Ling get rid of the boy's body as soon as possible. Moreover, not only does one have to lose one's virginity, one has to do it seven times at a time, for seven days in a row. After seven days, one can recover by taking two pills. This¡­this secret recipe¡­ Even Murong Zhou, who thought he was very thick-skinned, couldn't help but feel extremely embarrassed when he saw this secret recipe. Looking at Murong Ling, she was already so ashamed that she wanted to crawl into the ground in front of two elders. "Nonsense, absolutely nonsense!" Old Chen slapped the table hard, furious, stood up, and rushed into the secret room. "Brother Chen, what are you doing?" When Yi Lao saw him, he quickly grabbed Chen Lao. "Brother Yi, what are you asking me for? I'm going to pull this guy out of the secret room. How can he be a reliable person when he writes such ridiculous secrets for treating diseases? I don't think he can treat Ah Ling and Wu Ze They are all cured!" Mr. Chen was so angry that his whole body was shaking. Yi Lao, however, was thoughtful. He remembered that Su Han had said before that Murong Ling's problem was a minor one, caused by the over-stimulation of the yang energy in the body. If this is really the problem, then this secret recipe is not completely ridiculous. "Yi Lao had invited many alchemists to treat Murong Ling before, but how could any of those alchemists think about this?" It was Su Han's secret recipe that inspired Yi Laoxin. The most important thing is, thinking about Su Han's sincere and firm eyes before, Yi Lao felt that what he said could not be false. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1846 Tong Lao goes bankrupt You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Chen, how can you interrupt the healing process casually? If you rush in like this, if they happen to be at the critical moment of treatment and are interrupted by you, they may become obsessed or die on the spot. How can you How can you be so reckless?" Yi Lao advised. Old Chen was fuming, staring at the door of the secret room, his anger still lingering. At this moment, the door to the secret room suddenly opened, and Su Han walked out with a calm expression. Seeing the two Supreme Elders standing at the door of the secret room, Su Han smiled and said, "You don't need to be so polite, right? Are you standing at the door to greet me personally? How do you know that I have done it?" ¡°Poof, Murong Zhou and Murong Ling on the side couldn¡¯t help laughing. The two old men looked at each other, not knowing what to say. Mr. Chen was still concerned about his disciples and asked, "Where is Wu Ze?" "I am meditating and adjusting my breath inside. When the breath adjustment is completed, all the poisonous gas will naturally be eliminated. If Mr. Chen doesn't want to disturb his beloved disciple's recovery, please wait patiently for an hour or two." Yi Lao said hurriedly: "Okay, let's sit and wait for a while to see if Wuze's poison is cured after a while." A few people sat down at the door of the secret room again, drinking tea and tasting snacks. Mr. Chen cast probing glances at Su Han from time to time, but Su Han ignored him at all. More than an hour later, Wuze walked out of the secret room. When Mr. Chen saw Wuze, he was stunned as if he had been struck by lightning. At this moment, Wuze looked refreshed and the dark blue color in his eyebrows had completely disappeared. It could be said that he was as energetic as he wanted. "Wuze, you are you cured of the poison?" Mr. Chen's face was full of disbelief, and there was a sense of disbelief in his tone. "Master, the poison in my body has been completely cured. Moreover, under the guidance of Master Sang, I seem to have some enlightenment, and there is a sign of a breakthrough in the realm of martial arts." "What?" Mr. Chen's expression suddenly became extremely exciting. Yi Lao smiled and said: "How about it, brother Chen, let me just say he is reliable, right?" Chen Lao¡¯s expression kept changing, extremely rich, and finally, it all turned into a long sigh. "That's all, it seems that I am really old and confused. I have been taught a good lesson by you today. It is really that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of 100 votes, he said: Murongzhou was overjoyed: "Thank you, Mr. Chen." Chen Lao smiled bitterly and shook his head: "What's there to thank you for? You canvassed votes for your grandfather not out of selfish motives, but out of consideration for the future of the family. But the two of us, the old ones, have lived for such a long time. Blinded by selfishness, he is far inferior to you two young people." Su Han said modestly at this time: "Mr. Chen, what happened before was because I deliberately used a little cleverness and used a provocation method. It was not intended to be disrespectful to Mr. Chen." Mr. Chen said: "You are a provocateur. How could I not know this? I am also following the trend and want to test how much you weigh. Now it seems that I have made a mistake. The Murong family has a new blood like you. It is Murong. What a blessing to have a family.¡± Yi Lao also kept nodding. To be honest, when "Murong Sang" first returned to the family, they didn't take it seriously. They felt that a child of the Murong family had been living outside for so many years without any serious training resources. Even if he was not completely useless, That's also half useless. But now, the second elder deeply feels that he was too narrow-minded in the beginning. Suddenly, Yi Lao saw Murong Ling still standing at the edge blankly, and immediately slapped Murong Ling on the back of the head. "Boy, why are you still standing there stupidly? Why don't you hurry back and follow the secret recipe Asang gave you!" "Huh?" Murong Ling shouted, her face turning red again. Everyone laughed. "In this case, I would like to trouble you, the two elders, to support me in the selection of the chief elder." Before leaving, Murongzhou said to the two elders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely do what we say,¡± the two elders promised. ¡­¡­ Soon, the family meeting to elect the chief elder was held as scheduled. Thanks to the strong support of the two heavyweight elders, Mr. Yi and Mr. Chen, and with Reed's high-respect image, the oldest elder of the Murong family, Mr. Xing, successfully stood out and was elected as the chief elder. Elder.   This result was obviously something Tong Lao had not expected at all. What De Tonglao didn¡¯t expect was that Murong Ling and Wu Ze, who were seriously ill and in urgent need of medical treatment, suddenly miraculously recovered, as if there had never been any problem before, and were active and active. This made Mr. Tong unable to believe his eyes. He almost wondered if Murong Ming had secretly gone to help Mr. Xing? "However, this is obviously impossible. Soon, the people at Tong Lao also investigated some of the ins and outs of the matter. "Murong Sang", this youngster who recently returned to the family, came into Tong Lao's sight. "Brother Han, although Tong Lao failed this time, Tong Lao is narrow-minded and he may not give up. You have to be careful, he might take revenge on you." Murongzhou also warned Su Han. During this period, in order to prevent Su Han from being retaliated by the old man, Murong Zhou followed Su Han every step of the way, not even leaving to eat or sleep. Su Han smiled faintly and asked, "By the way, how are things going in the Fandoushan area?" Su Han is actually very curious about Fan Dou Mountain. This time, the Lian family is eyeing Fan Dou Mountain and wants to obtain Fan Dou Mountain through the help of Tong Lao, which proves that Fan Dou Mountain has its own merits. Although Tong Lao failed in the election of the chief prince this time, it does not mean that the Lian family will give up on Tuan Dooshan. Last time, it was said that the Lian family had increased its troops at the border of Fan Dou Mountain and was planning an invasion, so the Murong family sent a Supreme Elder overnight to lead the clan's elite to take charge of the overall situation. I don¡¯t know, what¡¯s going on this time? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1847 Opportunities for further study You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han had a vague feeling that Fandou Mountain seemed to have some secrets, but it had not been discovered yet. "Tundou Mountain, it's still the same. The family doesn't have any good methods for exploration and development. As for the Lian family, they are very aggressive and seem to be going to war with our Murong family. However, they are obviously not ready for a real war. Our Murong family After sending a supreme elder there, it also became a deterrent to the Lian family. Now it is considered a stalemate." "Then, will the Lian family continue to increase their troops and invade Tuandou Mountain in a large scale?" "They don't dare. Waging a large-scale war will not do much good to the Lian family, unless the two sides originally planned to break up. Otherwise, if they start a war with the Murong family just because of Tuandou Mountain, it will be very harmful to the Lian family. It¡¯s not worth it. After all, both families are super big families. If they really fight, both sides will lose.¡± Su Han nodded: "I'll go take a look at Fandou Mountain when I get the chance." When Murong Zhou heard this, he also became excited: "I'll go with you. Bu Lao, whose family is stationed at Fan Dou Mountain, always says that Fan Dou Mountain contains treasures. I've heard it a lot, and I'm very curious." "Well, let's go together then." In the next few days, Su Han was not disturbed by Tong Lao's grudge. He still practices, meditates, and practices methodically every day This state makes life seem a bit boring, but extremely fulfilling. Time, another full month has passed. On this day, Murongzhou came to Su Han's cave again. "Brother, I bring you good news!" Murongzhou looked excited and excited. Su Han also asked curiously: "What's the good news?" "The head of the family has always hoped that more of the Murong family's children can enter Wanliu Cave for further study, and for this reason he has been constantly negotiating and fighting for Wanliu Cave. After all, Wanliu Cave is the holy land in the minds of all the geniuses in Wanliu City. The top geniuses in the city, without exception, are all disciples of Wanliudongtian." "As for Wanliu Dongtian, the quota for martial arts geniuses has always been very tightly controlled and cannot be easily delegated to the family. However, after the family's continuous efforts, Wanliu Dongtian has agreed to provide an alchemy genius quota to the Murong family. In other words, the Murong family can recommend a genius of alchemy to enter Wanliu Cave for further study." "This matter has just been decided. Within a few days at most, the family's senior officials will begin to select alchemy geniuses." Murong Zhou said and said excitedly: "Brother, I didn't have much talent in alchemy since I was a child. This matter originally had nothing to do with me. But it's different now. I have a brother like you who is extremely talented in alchemy. Entering Wanliu Cave is the dream of many Wanliu City geniuses, brother, you can¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡± "Enter Wanliu Cave for further study?" Su Han couldn't help but fell into deep thought. He was in the Murong family. Although the family treated him well and provided him with various benefits, the family's shortcomings and limitations were still very serious. The family pays more attention to blood relations and family ties, and an outsider who is not related by blood must be a relatively marginal role in the family. This also makes Su Han, an actual outsider, always feel uncomfortable living in the Murong family and always feel a little constrained. Although Su Han's identity is Murong Sang and he is a member of the Murong family's bloodline, in fact, Su Han has no natural blood resonance with the Murong family members at all. Therefore, staying in the Murong family is definitely not a long-term solution. And now, there is an opportunity to enter Wanliudongtian for further study. Wanliudongtian is definitely not a family-type force, but a sect-type force. This form of power is very inclusive. To put it bluntly, Wanliudongtian is a large sect. For a moment, Su Han's heart was pounding. "Brother, you came here this time and pretended to be my brother Murong Sang, which also solved a major issue in my grandfather's heart. As soon as the old man solved this knot, he became much more angry. The last time he invited the alchemist to come After the diagnosis, they said that my grandfather will not be in danger of life for at least ten years. You have done me such a big favor, and I have nothing to repay you. The quota to enter Wanliudongtian this time is an excellent opportunity. You must Gotta hold on to it.¡± Murongzhou persuaded again. "Brother Murong, there should be many people who want to enter the Wanliu Cave Heaven, right?" "That's natural. As far as I know, the quota for entering Wanliu Cave Heaven this time is different in the family."There were at least dozens of people watching eagerly. However, they are not much of a threat to you. You must know that you are the one who can cure Murong Ling and Wu Ze single-handedly. Both Yi Lao and Chen Lao have been impressed by you. This time, they will definitely use their strength to select Alchemy geniuses. Support you. " "However, you have to be careful about Murong Ming, he is Tong Lao's man. Last time, Tong Lao lost the chief elder election. This time, Tong Lao will definitely win the spot to enter Wanliu Cave Heaven. I don't know. What means will they use to compete for this spot? In short, you must be prepared." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1848 Family Meeting You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The upcoming competition with Murong Ming did not put any pressure on Su Han. With Su Han's knowledge of elixirs, even the top elixir expert in Wanliu City may not be able to cause any trouble in front of him, let alone a mere Murong Ming. Soon, the news that the Murong family got a quota to enter Wanliu Cave also spread among the family. All the alchemy geniuses in the Murong family are eager to get started and are very excited. Everyone thought that the Murong family would hold a fair selection to select the strongest alchemy genius in the family. However, everyone obviously underestimated the power of the Tonglao lineage. According to the news sent by Murong Zhou to Su Han, as soon as the quota came to Murong's house, Tong Lao mobilized all his power and connections to intercept the quota and give it to Murong Ming. Although Tonglao lost the competition for the chief elder, among the six elders of the Murong family, the only one in charge of the field of alchemy was Tonglao's die-hard loyalist. In the election of the Chief Supreme Elder, this Supreme Elder also voted for Tong Lao without hesitation, but in the end, Tong Lao lost because Yi Lao and Chen Lao firmly supported Xing Lao. And this time, the quota to enter Wanliu Cave Heaven is for an alchemy genius. The words of this supreme elder who is in charge of the alchemy field naturally have great weight. Even, theoretically speaking, who will be given the quota to enter Wanliu Cave Heaven can be completely decided by the Supreme Elder. However, Mr. Yi and Mr. Chen naturally would not sit back and watch this spot fall to Murong Ming so easily. After the continuous efforts and pressure from Yi Lao and Chen Lao, Tong Lao was not able to take this quota directly. In the end, Tong Lao, under various pressures, agreed to hold a small family meeting within the family to discuss who should be given this quota. Soon, it was the day of the meeting. Early in the morning, some senior members of the Murong family came to the venue one after another. Mr. Yi and Mr. Chen also came together. As for Tong Lao, he came side by side with his die-hard Supreme Elder. And following closely behind them were Tong Lao's grandson Murong Qin and that Murong Ming. As a group of people entered the venue, Tong Lao glanced at Su Han and smiled nonchalantly: "It seems that not everyone can enter a family meeting of this level, right?" This sentence is obviously directed at Su Han, implying that Su Han is not qualified to participate in a family meeting of this level. Generally speaking, in a family meeting of this level, an elder-level figure can bring one heir, but only one. The heir to Mr. Xing is Murong Zhou, and the heir to Mr. Tong is Murong Qin. Therefore, among the juniors, only Murong Zhou and Murong Qin are qualified to appear here. Yi Lao on the side snorted coldly: "It seems that among the people around you, there are some people you can't take care of, right?" Tong Lao smiled faintly: "This is Murong Ming, the alchemy genius who I personally cultivated. I just want to introduce him to everyone today, so I brought him here. Why, what we are going to discuss today is, isn't it Murong Ming's entry into Wanliu?" Is it about Dongtian cultivation? How can we discuss it if we don¡¯t bring him here?¡± Murong Zhou said coldly: "Whether the quota to enter Wanliu Cave Heaven will be given to Murong Ming or not depends on everyone's unanimous decision. Tong Lao unilaterally said that Murong Ming will enter Wanliu Cave Heaven to practice. Isn't it too hasty? ?¡± Tong Lao laughed: "Reckless? How can you say hasty? For this quota, the most suitable person for the entire Murong family is Murong Ming. Murong Ming's talent in the alchemy path is obvious to the entire family. If this quota is not given to him, who else can it be given to? ? For the cats and dogs around you?" Murong Zhou's face turned cold: "The person next to me is the orthodox direct bloodline of the Murong family, and is my younger brother Murong Sang. When it comes to A Cat and A Dog, I understand that the Murong Ming next to you seems to be more suitable for the title of A Cat and A Dog, right?" Tong Lao¡¯s expression changed, he might not be able to beat Murong Zhou in terms of bickering. Immediately, his face darkened and he looked at the head of the family and Mr. Xing: "Master, Mr. Xing, I wholeheartedly think about the family. I find alchemy geniuses for the family and want to send him to practice in Wanliu Cave. Is there anything wrong? The family has always Since then, I have not been very strong in alchemy and lagged behind the other three major families. When I think about this, I can't eat well and can't sleep. I didn't expect that in the end, I am dedicated to the family, but I have to be so humiliated.??? " "Okay, Tong Lao, no one denies your contribution to the family. Since you are here, please sit down first." The head of the Murong family was obviously helpless towards Tong Lao. Tong Lao snorted coldly, sat down, and then said: "This time, I personally propose to Murong Ming for the quota to enter Wanliu Cave Heaven. Do everyone here have any opinions?" The die-hard Taishang Elder next to Mr. Tong also said: "I personally recommend Murong Ming. With Murong Ming's alchemy attainments, there is no more suitable candidate in the Murong family than him." Yi Lao laughed and said in a deliberately exaggerated tone: "There is no suitable candidate? Are you two blind? Murong Sang, the direct grandson of Mr. more suitable." "I agree with Yi Lao's opinion." Chen Lao also spoke. "I agree." All of a sudden, several high-level officials stood up to support Su Han. This incident was obviously not beyond Tong Lao¡¯s expectation. Tonglao said calmly: "You guys, supporting a wild boy who grew up in the countryside, are you thinking too much? How can such a wild boy who has not received the orthodox education of the Murong family represent the image of the Murong family? What's more? Not to mention that you have to go to Wanliu Cave to practice on behalf of the Murong family?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1849 Alchemy Competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Murong Zhou's face suddenly darkened: "Tong Lao, I respect you as an elder. My brother comes from an orthodox background. How can he be said to be a wild boy?" Tong Lao laughed and said: "If your brother is peaceful and does not fight for it, I will naturally not say that he is a wild boy. However, now he wants to fight for the only place in our Murong family to enter the Wanliu Cave to practice. You say, can I not be anxious? Now that our Murong family has such a super alchemy genius as Murong Ming, we don't let him go to Wanliu Cave, but let Murong Sang go. You think, isn't this a discredit to the Murong family?" Murong Zhou sneered: "Super alchemy genius? At that level, pretending to be a super alchemy genius is embarrassing the Murong family!" Tong Lao¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Murongzhou, I see that you are a junior and I won¡¯t argue with you, but if you continue to talk nonsense, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you.¡± "Okay, let's calm down. Isn't this the time we hold a family meeting to discuss the quota for entering Wanliu Cave? I believe that both of you are thinking about the family, but if you don't sit down and talk, what will happen? Will the talks come to an end?" The head of the Murong family also spoke. Tong Lao snorted coldly: "The head of the family is right, I wholeheartedly recommend Murong Ming for the sake of the family." The die-hard Supreme Elder next to Tong Lao also said: "Murong Ming is recognized in the family as the most gifted person in the alchemy among the younger generation. Although he is a descendant of a side branch, the principle of the Murong family has always been to select talents in an eclectic way. Department, it shouldn¡¯t matter, right? On the contrary, if you ignore the one with higher talent and choose the one with lower talent, this is irresponsible to the family! What do you think?" After saying that, this guy also stared at Yi Lao and Chen Lao with burning eyes, obviously trying to force these two elders to express their stance. With this attitude, if Mr. Yi and Mr. Chen do not support Murong Ming, they will immediately be labeled as irresponsible to the family. Yi Lao's expression remained unchanged and he said calmly: "As for the alchemy, who has a strong talent and who has a weak talent cannot be revealed by just talking. You can only know through a comparison." Tong Lao secretly cursed Yi Lao as an old fox, but he was not too panicked. In his heart, Tong Lao still has great trust in Murong Ming's alchemy talent. As for the fact that Murong Ling and Wu Ze were cured last time, it can only be said to be an accident. Behind Tong Lao, his grandson Murong Qin also laughed and patted Murong Ming on the shoulder: "Brother Ming, it seems that some people are not very convinced of your alchemy talent. How about you show your hand to everyone here?" Murong Ming smiled indifferently and stared at Su Han coldly: "Are you interested in competing?" His eyes and tone were full of provocation. Su Han smiled casually: "Playing with you is a bit pricey, but since you are so interested, I will reluctantly play with you." ??????????????????? Reluctantly? When Murong Ming heard this, he almost spit out a mouthful of blood. You must know that as the younger generation of the Murong family, he is the number one in alchemy, and the family's much-loved direct descendants are far from his opponents. And now, a country boy who never grew up in the Murong family dared to be so high-profile in front of him? Murong Ming's eyes flashed with a light like a poisonous snake, and then he sneered: "You want to anger me with such a childish trick? You are too naive." Su Han laughed dumbly: "Provoke you? Do you overestimate yourself? Are you the only one worthy of irritating me?" Murong Ming¡¯s face completely stiffened. It looked like he was really irritated. Murong Qin shouted: "Boy, no matter how smart you are, it's of no use. If you want to get a spot, show your true skills as soon as possible." Su Han crossed his arms and said calmly: "Looking at how impatient all of you are, how do you decide on how to play?" This attitude was so arrogant that even Tong Lao was almost angered. Tong Lao took a deep breath and looked at the head of the Murong family: "Master, I propose that the two sides hold an alchemy competition. The winner of the competition will get a place to enter Wanliu Cave. What do you think?" "As long as you two have no objections, my family leader will naturally have no objections either," the family leader said. Others also nodded in agreement. Yi Lao smiled and said: "As long as Tong Lao and the others don't regret it later, we naturally don't have any objections." regret? Tong Lao sneered secretly in his heart, how could I regret it? It's you who should regret it. You know, this enters the 10,000The quota for practicing in Liudongtian seems to be only a matter between juniors, but in fact it is not that simple. If Murong Ming can enter Wanliu Cave to practice, his status in the family will naturally rise. If you do well in Wanliudongtian, your status in the family can even surpass many clan elders, reaching the same position as the Supreme Elder. ¡° In this way, his elder brother¡¯s voice in the family will also increase a lot. The last time he competed for the title of Chief Supreme Elder, he failed. If Murong Ming enters Wanliu Cave Heaven this time, this failure will be a lot redeemed. Therefore, Tong Lao is bound to get the spot to enter Wanliu Cave Heaven this time. ¡° Moreover, he also has great confidence in Murong Ming, although Murong Ming was unlucky last time and the poison he administered was accidentally unblocked by the other party. But when it comes to the alchemy competition, Tong Lao absolutely believes in Murong Ming's strength. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1850 Gorgeous Fire Control You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the Murong family does not have a very professional alchemy arena, it does have an alchemy hall. Soon, the group of people moved to the Alchemy Hall. Tong Lao and his group walked with their heads held high and their eyes stern, obviously full of confidence. Their eyes fell on Su Han. Seeing Su Han's free and easy look, Tong Lao and Murong Qin only felt secretly funny in their hearts. They thought that this guy really didn't look back until he hit the wall, or maybe he was already weak in his heart and was just pretending. Calm? No matter which one it is, Tong Lao and Murong Qin find it extremely funny. The judges of the alchemy competition are several alchemy elders from the Murong family. Although the iron man who led Tong Lao was the supreme elder of the Murong family in charge of alchemy, he did not act as a referee because he avoided suspicion. The children of the Murong family obviously often play alchemy in this alchemy hall, so several referees are very familiar with the process of alchemy. "Murong Ming, Murong Sang, you two volunteered to compete in Dan Dou here today. There are three competitions in total, and a best-of-three competition will be adopted. As for which three Dan Dou events will be competed, the decision will be made by drawing lots." As he spoke, a referee drew three out of some scrambled paper balls. "Three contents of elixir fighting, fire control, elixir prescription, and elixir refining." As soon as the referee finished speaking, Murong Ming's face suddenly showed joy. These three Dan Dou content happened to be what he was best at. This way, he will be more confident. "You two, are you going to compete in the first item now?" the referee asked. Su Han smiled faintly and asked: "There is no special alchemy arena here, how can we compare with fire control?" Generally, Dan Dou arenas will be equipped with special equipment, such as many small cauldrons, which contain various kinds of different fires from heaven and earth, used for competitions such as fire control. However, the Murong family¡¯s alchemy hall does not have these devices. Seeing that Su Han actually knew about the special Dan Dou arena, the referee couldn't help but look at Su Han in surprise. Explained: "You are all alchemy geniuses. There are many ways to control fire. There is an alchemy cauldron here. You each use your magical powers to preheat this alchemy cauldron. Whoever's cauldron heats up faster will win." " Preheating the alchemy cauldron is a necessary step in alchemy. The alchemist controls the fire to preheat the alchemy cauldron to a certain extent, and the alchemy cauldron will make a buzzing sound, which means the heating cauldron is successful. Su Han has had similar competitions before. After hearing what the referee said, he smiled and nodded to express his acceptance. Murong Qin also mocked at the side: "What's the use of asking so carefully? No matter how detailed you ask, will it be different in the end or still lose?" Murong Zhou said displeasedly: "Murong Qin, you talk so much nonsense because you saw others competing in alchemy, so your hands are itchy? How about you go on stage to compete?" Murong Qin¡¯s eyes widened and he suddenly lost his temper. Although he is Tong Lao's direct grandson, he really doesn't have much talent in alchemy. "Which one of you comes first?" the referee asked, holding the alchemy cauldron in his hand. Murong Ming said calmly: "I'll go first." Su Han chuckled and waved his hand: "Then you go first." After Murong Ming took over the Danding from the referee, the timer started immediately. Murong Ming immediately entered the state, running the elixir fire refined in his body. The powerful fire attribute danced between his fingers, like a fire spirit, flying under the elixir cauldron. Su Han looked at it for a moment and found that the elixir fire refined in Murong Ming's body was indeed pretty good. No wonder Tong Lao valued him so much. However, looking at Murong Ming's fire control skills, Su Han couldn't help but sneer at him. Although this fire control technology is much better than that of his peers, it is still a little immature after all. "However, in the eyes of other senior executives of the Murong family, Murong Ming's fire control method is already considered very good. Almost all the senior executives have approval in their eyes. Only Yi Lao and Chen Lao seemed disapproving. They had witnessed Su Han's miraculous detoxification method with their own eyes. The poison poisoned by Murong Ming was so easily detoxified by Su Han. So, how could they take Murong Ming's tricks seriously? After about half the time of burning incense had passed, the alchemy cauldron in Murong Ming's hand began to make a beeping sound one after another, indicating that the warm-up was successful. Murong Ming put away the pill fire, feeling very proud in his heart. He successfully warmed up less than half a stick of incense, which was considered an outstanding performance for him. The most important thing is that the elixir fire in Murong Ming's body was refined by absorbing a ray of sky fire by chance.Among the younger generation of the big family, no one can surpass him in terms of the level of elixir fire. Even if Murong Sang has some alchemy talent, it is absolutely impossible for him to possess Heavenly Fire. Therefore, Murong Ming can be said to be full of confidence. He glanced at Tong Lao, who also gave him a look of approval. So far, Tong Lao¡¯s side can be said to be determined to win Murong Ming¡¯s victory. After the alchemy cauldron cooled down completely, Su Han's timer started. Su Han¡¯s face was indifferent, his hands spread out, and fire sources emerged from his palms. The flames were like stacking tall buildings, stacked layer by layer. After a while, there were seven or forty-nine layers of flames stacked up in all directions of the alchemy cauldron, as spectacular as a building. This method of controlling fire made Murong Ming's expression change on the spot. He had never seen this method of controlling fire before. "Gorgeous, so gorgeous!" When Murong Zhou saw this fire control technique, he found it pleasing to the eye and kept shouting. The old referees of the Murong family, as well as Mr. Yi and Mr. Chen, all had expressions of surprise on their faces. Is Murong Sang's fire control method so extraordinary? Does this guy really come from the countryside? Su Han's expression remained unchanged, but his technique changed again. After a while, the flames around the alchemy cauldron turned into eighty-one layers. This method of controlling fire is the Nine-Nine Return Origin Fire that Su Han is best at. Once it is used to the extreme, the time to warm up the alchemy cauldron can be directly shortened to one-ninth. When less than one-fifth of the incense was burned, Su Han's alchemy cauldron was already emitting extremely loud beeps. Murong Ming¡¯s whole body suddenly froze. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1851: Murong Ming was completely defeated You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Murong Ming didn¡¯t even expect that Murong Sang, whom he had looked down upon just now, would have such amazing methods. He could warm up the alchemy cauldron two to three times faster than him? For a moment, the whole person seemed to be petrified, staring at Su Han in disbelief. The old man's eyes suddenly narrowed, and his sharp gaze suddenly focused on Su Han. With such a result, even a blind man can tell who loses and who wins. "In the first round, Murong Sang wins!" As the referee made the announcement, Murongzhou suddenly beamed with joy. Tong Lao, Murong Qin, and Murong Ming suddenly became very ugly. "It doesn't matter, there are still two rounds left. As long as I win both rounds, I can still guarantee victory." Murong Ming quickly regained his composure. For him, the failure of this game was an accident. However, accidents cannot happen one after another. ¡°Now let¡¯s start the second competition, the Danfang competition.¡± "Both sides in the competition will each produce an elixir recipe, hiding one of the main ingredients and three auxiliary ingredients. Within half an hour, analyze each other's elixir recipes and make up for the four hidden ingredients. Whoever completes the quantity Whoever has more will win. If the number is the same, whoever completes it in the shorter time will win." Su Han is also very familiar with this competition mode. "The competition begins." With the referee¡¯s order, both sides began to prepare for the match. Compared with Su Han, I have to say that Murong Ming is a complete tragedy. Looking at the entire Divine Realm, in terms of mastery of Danfang, there is no one who can match Su Han even with a lantern. Su Han only needed to pass through his mind casually, and thousands of prescriptions of various kinds of elixirs were constantly pouring into his mind. Su Han chose a very uncommon recipe and wrote it down in duplicate. In one copy, one main material and three auxiliary materials are hidden. On the other side, Murong Ming was not to be outdone. After racking his brains, he wrote down a very unpopular prescription. This elixir, from the elixir itself to the ingredients used in the elixir, is very unpopular, and it follows the path of the strange elixir flow. After Murong Ming finished writing the prescription, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth involuntarily. If Murong Sang could crack this elixir, he would be a genius. After both parties have finished writing the prescriptions, they will exchange the prescriptions. After Su Han got Murong Ming's prescription, he just glanced at it and the corners of his mouth curled up. "Tsk, tsk, this Murong Ming's background is really not simple. He actually knows such an uncommon elixir recipe, and it is also a recipe from the Weird elixir stream." Su Han is extremely familiar with the Weidan flow. ??Although this elixir recipe is very uncommon and is of the strange elixir genre, it is still not of a high level after all. Su Han looked at it for a moment, entered into the Weidan flow's thinking, and quickly came up with a rough answer. Immediately, Su Han wrote down the missing main ingredient and two auxiliary ingredients in the recipe. ?Looking at the time, less than half has passed. Looking at Murong Ming again, he could see that Murong Ming was frowning. He was obviously stumped by Su Han's recipe and couldn't do anything. Su Han didn¡¯t sympathize with Murong Ming at all and directly handed the elixir he had prepared to the referee. Murong Ming, over there, saw Su Han handing the test paper to the referee, and couldn't help but feel a sudden change in his heart, looking at Su Han in disbelief. Seeing the confident smile on Su Han's face, Murong Ming was even more shocked. Could it be that this guy could crack such a difficult pill recipe? "Impossible, impossible! Not even the direct descendants of the Murong family can beat me in the alchemy. This Murong Sang is just an outsider. How can he have such a strong foundation in the alchemy?" "Murong Sang must have seen that my prescription was too difficult, so he gave up on himself and blindly filled in some materials, trying to make a fool of himself." Murong Ming comforted himself in his heart. Seeing the time passing by, he had no choice but to randomly fill in some elixirs. ¡°Anyway, both sides are filling in the blanks, and it¡¯s hard to tell who has the upper hand. Although Murong Ming comforted himself in this way, there was always a faint worry in his heart. After Murong Ming handed in his test paper, the referee also displayed the two people's test papers and their original prescriptions for everyone present to compare. These two test papers are the same as the original prescription.When he came out, everyone present was shocked. Murong Ming, who was already worried, opened his mouth in disbelief when he saw the two test papers and the prescription, and his face turned livid, which was extremely funny. And when Tong Lao and Murong Qin were watching the battle, their expressions suddenly became extremely ugly when faced with these two answer sheets. "how so?" The prescription given by Su Han and the answer written by Murong Ming were obviously wrong. None of the four ingredients were correct. "But Murong Ming's prescription and the answer written by Su Han were all hits. In this way, it is clear who wins and who loses. In the best-of-three games, Su Han has already won two games. Murong Ming can be said to be in a complete mess and a complete failure. "How is it possible? This is definitely cheating!" Murong Qin was the first to shout loudly, his face full of dissatisfaction. Murong Zhou snorted coldly: "Murong Qin, do you mean that these elders from the Alchemy Clan, as well as so many people present, are helping Sang Di cheat? Do you think this is possible?" Murong Qin's expression also looked like he was choked all of a sudden. Only his mouth was still opening and closing in dissatisfaction, as if he was whispering some curse language. The expression on Tong Lao's face was even more ugly. He looked at Murong Ming, full of disappointment. Originally, he thought that Murong Ming's talent in alchemy could be used by him. Unexpectedly, in the end, this guy turned out to be a complete waste. "Aqin, let's go." Tong Lao felt his face was burning and he had no shame to stay in this venue any longer. Murong Ming stood there blankly, Tong Lao's cold eyes made him extremely angry, and his eyes shot towards Su Han like a poisonous snake. Suddenly, Murong Ming sneered. "Boy, do you think you are proud of yourself for winning the competition? Let me tell you, you won't be proud for more than a few minutes." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1852: A great reversal of the situation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Murong Ming¡¯s words made everyone present stunned. What is this Murong Ming talking about? For a moment, all the eyes of the audience could not help but focus on Murong Ming. Murong Ming smiled grimly and said: "Murong Sang, you kid may not know yet, but there is a deadly poison hidden in the prescription with hidden ingredients that I gave you. And the trigger switch of this poison is in the hand. In my hands. Now that the poison has been triggered, you kid can welcome death with peace of mind!" As he said that, Murong Ming laughed heartily. Murong Zhou was furious and cursed: "Murong Ming, you are so vicious! Brothers from the same clan, you are so cruel?" The head of the Murong family also shouted: "Come here, capture Murong Ming!" Murong Ming laughed loudly: "Whoever dares to touch a hair on my face, I will immediately destroy the antidote on the spot. In this way, Murong Sang will be completely hopeless. If you want to watch him die, Then just take me down." "Murong Ming, calm down." Tong Lao beside him was also a little unable to sit still. He would still need Murong Ming in some place in the future, how could he let Murong Ming go so crazy? Murong Qin also advised: "Brother Ming, if you lose this time, you will still have a chance next time, why do you have to die together here?" Murong Ming's eyes were like fire: "Shut up! If you hadn't bothered to engage in this alchemy competition, there wouldn't have been so many things! If it hadn't been for this alchemy competition, I would have gotten the quota to enter Wanliu Cave Heaven by now, and Why bother talking nonsense with you idiots here?¡± Tong Lao was stunned. He never expected that Murong Ming, who was usually obedient, would suddenly become so crazy. How did Tong Lao and Murong Qin know that Murong Ming was from a humble background, and his greatest wish in his life was to enter the Ten Thousand Currents Cave and make a comeback. He has been looking forward to this day for too many years. Now that things have gone against his wishes, how can he be willing to do so? Tong Lao frowned and scolded: "Murong Ming, what crazy talk are you talking about? Don't embarrass yourself here, shut up!" Murong Ming scolded you even more fiercely: "Murong Tong, you are an old man who doesn't care about your own business. If I had known this, I would never turn to you. You are so useless. No wonder the Lian family treats you with disdain. You waste your time." You try your best to please them, even promising to give them the whole area of ??Fan Dou Mountain, but they always ignore you!" With that said, Murong Ming stopped talking to Tong Lao and stared at Su Han who was not far away with his sinister eyes. At this time, everyone discovered that Su Han had been sitting there quietly for some time, looking like a statue, and had not moved for a long time. It looks like it has completely lost its breath of life! Murongzhou was very anxious when he saw this, and rushed forward: "Sang brother, wake up!" Murong Ming laughed and said, "He can't wake up anymore. He was hit by Murong Ming's Five Bone Yuntai Powder, and even Alchemy Master can't save him. What's more, now that he is deeply poisoned, even if Daluo Jinxian comes, he will not be able to save him." It doesn¡¯t workeh?¡± Murong Ming was suddenly stunned. Suddenly, a warning came from his consciousness. what happened? Murong Ming quickly checked his consciousness, and after checking it, he almost jumped up. In his consciousness, he didn¡¯t know when a ring-shaped cloud appeared, approaching the center of his consciousness sea. This approaching force is very terrifying. It seems to swallow up the sea of ??consciousness and make your own sea of ??consciousness collapse! "not good!" Murong Ming suddenly broke out in cold sweat, and he realized that he had also been poisoned! Unknowingly, I was also poisoned! Who poisoned you? "It must be that boy Murong Sang. He was the one who poisoned me. He used the same method as me. He also poisoned the elixir he used to hide the ingredients. When the elixir was delivered to me, I was poisoned." Murong A feeling of fear suddenly arose in Ming's heart. He never expected that while he was plotting against the other party, the other party was also using the same method to plot against him. Fortunately, I am still superior. At least, the opponent has been completely knocked down by my poison, and my sea of ??consciousness has not been completely eroded. "Where did this kid get such a powerful poison that can corrode his spiritual consciousness?" Murong Ming thought of this and felt that his consciousness was getting slower and slower. At that moment, he no longer hesitated and walked directly towards Su Han. He wanted to find the antidote from Su Han. Anyway, Su Han had been killed by himself.Now that the poison has been suppressed, why don't you let yourself be at your mercy? When Murong Zhou saw Murong Ming approaching, he looked wary and shouted: "Murong Ming, stay away from Brother Sang!" Murong Ming rushed towards Su Han without talking nonsense to him. When Murong Zhou saw this, he swayed and wanted to stop Murong Sang. Mr. Yi and Mr. Chen also shouted anxiously: "Murong Ming, don't make mistakes!" At this moment, in full view of everyone, Su Han, who had been motionless, suddenly opened his eyes. Immediately afterwards, Su Han yawned an unusually exaggerated yawn, stretched slowly, and then lazily stood up, saying apologetically: "I'm sorry, everyone, because someone talked too much nonsense just now. So I accidentally fell asleep." With that said, Su Han seemed to have just seen Murong Ming, and said with a surprised look on his face: "Murong Ming, what are you doing next to me?" Murong Ming could not have expected that Su Han would suddenly open his eyes. At this moment, he was standing there in shock, his mouth wide open, and his whole body was stiff, as if he was petrified. Su Han lazily moved his hands and feet, and then smiled: "Just now I found that there seemed to be a little poison in my body, and I drove it out casually. Murong Ming, I think that must be your masterpiece, right? Since you like it so much If you are playing with drugs, then I will decide to play with you. How about it? Do you feel the taste of my poison?" Hearing this, everyone was amazed in their hearts. How dare you fall in love with Murong Ming's poison? This guy discovered it early and drove it away easily? ¡°Moreover, he poisoned Murong Ming without even knowing it? This is just a slap in Murong Ming¡¯s face! Don¡¯t you know how to use poison? Don't you want to put the other party to death? "As a result, there was nothing wrong with them, but Murong Ming himself was poisoned! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1853 Murong Ming dies You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Murong Ming¡¯s body swayed and he almost fainted. This Murong Sang is clearly plotting against him. Although he was not poisoned, he pretended to be poisoned, which made him lose control of his emotions and say some things he shouldn't have said. Not only that, but he was also poisoned! For a moment, Murong Ming also had a fierce look on his face: "Boy, hand over the antidote!" As he said that, he rushed towards Su Han. Almost at the moment Murong Ming moved his body, two figures landed in front of Murong Ming. They were none other than Yi Lao and Chen Lao. With a wave of two pairs of big hands, Murong Ming's figure was lifted out. "Murong Ming, who deliberately murdered a member of the same family, deserves to be punished!" Yi Lao's face was as cold as ice. He turned to the head of the Murong family and said, "Head of the family, this person not only openly poisoned Murong Sang, but also deliberately poisoned Murong Sang. The two of us can testify to the poisoning of Murong Zhou, Murong Ling and Wu Ze. Such sinister and ulterior motives will not be regretted!" Murong Ming laughed loudly and said: "So what if I poison your disciples? If Murong Sang hadn't helped you, you would never be able to cure the poison with your abilities, so you can only come and beg me!" Old Chen was furious: "Beast, die!" With Mr. Chen¡¯s fiery personality, how could he endure Murong Ming¡¯s arrogance? At that moment, he struck Murong Ming to death on the spot with a fierce palm strike. ?????????? Afterwards, both Yi Lao and Chen Lao turned to Tong Lao and said coldly: ¡°Tong Lao, just now Murong Ming accused you of colluding with foreign enemies and betraying the family¡¯s territory, what do you have to say?¡± At this time, Mr. Tong calmed down and said calmly: "Murong Ming jumped over the wall in a hurry. Before he died, he wanted to hold me back. He talked nonsense without any factual basis. I have nothing to say, and I have a clear conscience." Mr. Chen sneered again and again: "You have a clear conscience? You have a clear conscience. So, the person who came into contact with the Lian family at the Danyao Market was not you? The person who instigated Murong Ming to poison Murong Zhou, Murong Ling and Wu Ze. , not you either?" "I don't know what you are talking about," Tong Lao said expressionlessly. Mr. Chen turned to the head of the family and said: "Head of the family, I suggest that Murong Tong be deprived of his power as the supreme elder and imprisoned without any contact with the outside world until it is found out whether Murong Tong has colluded with the Lian family." The head of the Murong family thought for a moment, nodded and said, "That's it." Tong Lao seemed to have expected such a result, his expression was dull, and he and Murong Qin were both taken away. Mr. Yi and Mr. Chen also breathed a sigh of relief and sighed: "Thanks to Murong Sang this time, otherwise the collusion between Murong Tong and the Lian family would never have been exposed so quickly." The head of the Murong family also praised: "Murong Sang is indispensable for uncovering the traitor Tong Lao this time. As long as there are no traitors in the family and the inside is solid, then we don't have to fear anyone, let alone the Lian family." Mr. Yi and Mr. Chen also said one after another: "This is exactly the truth." "Speaking of which, Murong Sang's attainments in alchemy are so outstanding. I really didn't expect this." The head of the Murong family also sighed. Mr. Yi smiled and said: "Murong Sang's wonderful skills in rejuvenation and his ability to turn the tide, even I admire him very much." Now Yi Lao is truly convinced by Su Han. His grandson Murong Ling has improved significantly in the past two days according to Su Han's secret recipe. Coupled with the pill given by Su Han, it is even more powerful. The shackles of martial arts are about to be broken. The day of breakthrough is just around the corner. As for Mr. Chen, he didn¡¯t believe in Su Han at first, but now he admires him greatly. His favorite disciple Wuze was not only detoxified by Su Han, but he also improved in martial arts. Now Chen Lao not only admires Su Han, but also feels deep gratitude. It can be said that the current Yi Lao and Chen Lao are definitely Su Han's diehard loyalists in terms of alchemy. However, although Murong Ming died, Su Han did not relax his vigilance. "Head of the family, elders and juniors, let me say something more here. Murong Ming's origin is definitely not that simple. It is absolutely impossible for a descendant of the Murong family branch to know so much advanced knowledge of elixirs if he did not receive help from outside. Maybe Murong Ming is a chess piece arranged by the Lian family in the Murong family, or maybe there is someone else behind him." Su Han also reminded. The head of the Murong family also agreed: "Although our Murong family is one of the four major families in Wanliu City, the family's situation is definitely not comfortable. There is an enemy like the Lian family nearby, and there are also a pack of wolves far away. This time Events are also given to me??It sounded a wake-up call, reminding us to always be vigilant. " Everyone nodded in agreement. Murong Ming's death and Tong Lao's loss of power meant that there was no suspense in the alchemy competition this time. Su Han got the place to enter Wanliu Cave to practice. This made Mr. De Xing, Murong Zhou, as well as Mr. Yi and Mr. Chen very happy. "Master of the family, I suggest that by taking advantage of Sangdi's practice in Wanliu Cave, we can open the family's elixir shop again. The shop has such good foundations that it would be a waste to keep it there. Why don't we bother with it again? Give it a try." Murongzhou also took advantage of this excitement and suggested. The head of the Murong family smiled and said, "That's no problem. Anyway, the shop itself is also your grandfather's private property. You can do whatever you want. Young people are energetic and have many ideas. This is the best thing." Murongzhou was in a good mood after receiving the approval. Having an alchemy genius in the family who has entered Wanliu Cave to practice is undoubtedly an excellent sign, which can make the elixir shop more famous. "Brother Sang, we agreed that you have to work with me to open this shop. Before you go to Wanliu Cave, let's do it for a while and we can definitely make a fortune." Murongzhou said excitedly. Su Han couldn't help but feel excited. Since he came to Wanliu City, the conditions for cultivation in all aspects have improved, but the cultivation resources required are also more. The Yuan Stones brought from the Upper Nine Realms are no longer enough at the level of the God Realm. If you can make a fortune through the elixir shop, that would undoubtedly be great. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1854 Preparations for opening a store You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In fact, it may be quite difficult to open a new elixir shop in Wanliu City. Not only in Wanliu City, it is the same everywhere. No matter which industry, the main profits are always monopolized by those giants. The same is true in Wanliu City. In terms of elixirs, there are elixir giants. These elixir giants refer to the first-line stores in the elixir market. Behind them are either two major sects or four major families. Among the four major families, the Lian family is recognized as the strongest in alchemy and controls the most first-line elixir shops. "As for the Murong family, they are not strong in alchemy and have never been involved in the field of alchemy. Wanliu City, as a big city in the divine domain, has countless monks. The amount of pills consumed is undoubtedly an astronomical figure, and the profits therein are absolutely astonishing. However, the amazing profits do not mean that everyone can enter and make a fortune. Based on the current situation of the Murong family, if you get involved rashly, even if other families and forces don't come to suppress you, it will be very difficult for you to poke your head out of the cracks. There are so many first-line elixir shops, why would people buy elixirs from your little-known shop? However, Murongzhou was very interested in this matter. According to him, he doesn¡¯t expect the business to be big, as long as he can make money. However, since Su Han has the idea of ????opening an elixir shop with Murong Zhou, Su Han's character will never be satisfied with just a small fight. What's more, this is the field of elixirs that Su Han is best at. The Murong family¡¯s shop is located in the most prosperous area of ??Danyao Market. In fact, it is Mr. Xing¡¯s private property. Therefore, the income earned through this store can be 100% owned by oneself, without being cut off by the family. This point also makes the two of them extra motivated. Soon, the two of them went to the store in Danyao Market to inspect it. After the inspection, we ordered a table of dishes at a restaurant in Danyao Market, ate, drank and chatted. "Brother, the location of this shop is really good. It has been idle and abandoned before. It is really a waste of natural resources. There is no way. Who told me that I am not born with much feeling for elixirs, and there is nothing in our lineage that can be justified. He is a genius in alchemy, so he can only be left idle." "It's okay now. With a wizard like you, this shop can finally be put to use. It's strange to say that this shop seems to be prepared just for you." "Hahaha, in fact, I have been looking forward to it very much. It would be great if you were really my brother Murong Sang. I have always wanted to have a younger brother for so many years. If we brothers work together, we can definitely develop the Murong family. It has to get better and better.¡± "What a pity, the real Sangdi Wuwuwu, Sangdi, where are you? Are you still alive?" "Huhhuh" Murong Zhou drank too much, patted Su Han on the shoulder, said some nonsense drunken words, and then fell asleep. Su Han could also feel the sincerity of this young man. For a moment, Su Han had the urge to tell Murong Zhou that his real brother Murong Sang was not only alive, but also alive and well. However, after thinking about it carefully, Su Han temporarily gave up the idea. Reason told him that letting Murong Sang return to the family now was not a good choice. First of all, there is no question whether Murongzhou believes in himself. Secondly, although Murong Sang was born with a pure Yang body, he has not yet grown up. Now that he has returned to the Murong family, the people around him are too powerful for him. It will be difficult for him to adapt for a while, and he may even A blow to the Taoist heart. ¡°Moreover, Murong Sang¡¯s innate pure Yang body is so dazzling. For the entire Wanliu City, an innate body of this level is definitely quite eye-catching. Being eye-catching often means danger. Su Han did not have 100% confidence in the Murong family and felt that they would be able to protect Murong Sang. Therefore, after considering it, Su Han decided to conceal the news about Murong Sang for the time being. However, Su Han will not hide this news for too long. When he thinks the time is right, he will still tell Murong Zhou. On second thought, Su Han began to think about how to open a pill shop. If you want to open an elixir shop, there are three aspects that are essential. One is the core technology, the second is the elixir raw materials, and the third is the refining personnel. Needless to say, the core technology is the core of a pill shop.Mental competitiveness. In this regard, Su Han is naturally very confident. ??The raw materials for the elixir are the most expensive aspect. This aspect is all left to Murong Zhou to handle. As for refining men and horses, this aspect is also very important. If Su Han wants to open a pill shop, it will definitely not be a small pill shop. It is absolutely impossible for him to make elixirs by himself, and if he wants to practice, he cannot waste time on refining elixirs. Therefore, he needs a group of people with very strong alchemy skills to mass-produce his elixir recipes and turn them into high-quality elixirs. But this group of high-quality people is hard to find. Seeing that it was already getting late, Su Han picked up Murong Zhou and walked out of the restaurant, preparing to return to Murong's house. When passing by a street entrance, I saw a group of black warriors escorting a group of people in the night, all with black bags on their heads, walking towards a street not far from the Danyao Market. Su Han was curious for a moment and asked, "What do those people do?" Murongzhou had sobered up a little from his wine at this moment. He turned his head and took a look and said with a smile, "That's the team transporting slaves." "Transporting slaves?" "That's right. Slave trading is currently a relatively shady business in Wanliu City. They usually don't do anything in a big way during the day. Now that it's night, it's time for them to be active." (Remember. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1855: Boss You You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Su Han's interest, Murong Zhou introduced him: "Going through that street, you will find the slave trading market in Wanliu City. This kind of trade is relatively shady, so it is usually carried out at night. The origins of these slaves It can be said to be strange, but slave-trading shops generally do not disclose the origins of slaves. Moreover, these slaves include some powerful monks, highly accomplished alchemists, and various talents who are proficient in other fields. They used to be very Maybe he was also a powerful figure, but now he is in trouble, and he became a slave by chance." "In short, the position of many slaves here is not that of doing menial work. It can be said that it is a relatively high-end slave market." Murongzhou¡¯s introduction aroused some interest in Su Han. The most important thing is that he thought that he and Murong Zhou were going to open an elixir shop, and refining manpower was indispensable. However, there are not many alchemists in the Murong family, so it is unrealistic to mobilize people from the Murong family. And Su Han was worried about recruiting people from outside. Because of this elixir shop, Su Han planned to put some of his exclusive elixir recipes and refining technology in it. Therefore, Su Han also hopes to find some more reliable manpower. Su Han knows that slaves in the world of martial arts usually have spiritual consciousness marks planted by their masters in their sea of ??consciousness, similar to the ones given to spiritual beasts. Once planted, they cannot be easily erased. Therefore, the relationship between slave and master is relatively stable and reliable, better than that of servants or subordinates. This slave market "Come on, brother Murong, let's go in and take a look." "Huh? Brother, what are you doing at the slave market?" Murongzhou was stunned, but after thinking about it, he seemed to have some realization, and seemed to understand what Su Han was thinking. "Brother, wait for me." Murongzhou quickly took steps to catch up. Entering that street, the end of the street becomes narrower and narrower. In the end, there is basically only a thin alley left. However, when this small alley reaches the end, there is a different world inside. What Su Han saw was a huge trade square, surrounded by various stalls. It is almost midnight, but these stalls are brightly lit, and in each stall, there are various slaves kneeling. ¡°These slaves have tags on them, and they are obviously for sale. Su Han has not seen this kind of human trafficking before. As soon as his consciousness opened, he looked around. However, after scanning around, Su Han found that the slaves in these stalls were not of a particularly good level in terms of spiritual consciousness and cultivation. "There is nothing good here, let's go in." Murongzhou was obviously familiar with this place. Pulling Su Han, the two of them came to a very large store on the edge of the square. "Hey, isn't this Mr. Zhou?" As soon as he entered the door, he heard a slightly high-pitched voice. "Young Master Zhou is a rare guest here. Why, do you want to buy a few slaves to play with this time?" A man with a surprisingly fair face walked towards them with a smile. This man is about thirty years old, and he is dressed in colorful clothes, giving people a somewhat frivolous feeling. And if you look closely, the surprisingly white feeling on his face is actually due to the large amount of white powder applied on it, which makes him look a little less serious. ¡° Moreover, judging from this man¡¯s tone, although he knew Murong Zhou and his tone was quite polite, it did not sound like he was respectful. Murong Zhou smiled lightly: "Boss You, business is good." With that said, he introduced to Su Han: "This is Boss You. His shop is the largest in the slave market, and he is also a well-known figure in the slave market." "Haha, Mr. Zhou is too famous. After all, our industry is not the kind that is particularly visible, and it cannot be called prestigious." Boss Nayou answered cautiously, then looked at Su Han again and asked , "Young Master Zhou, who is this?" "Boss You, this is my brother Murong Sang." Murong Zhou introduced. "It turns out to be Mr. Sang, disrespect, disrespect." A trace of doubt flashed across Boss Na You's face. He was obviously surprised that Murong Zhou suddenly had a younger brother. However, the doubt only flashed by and did not show up. "Young Master Zhou, Young Master Sang, what kind of wind is blowing today to bring you two here? In my impression, it seems that Young Master Zhou has no particular interest in our slave market." Boss You is a businessman after all. Seeing that Murong Zhou has not revealed where he is for a long time, he??, I was a little wary in my heart, so I just took the initiative to point it out. Murongzhou smiled and said, "Don't be nervous. Today we are at the slave market, and we must be here to buy people. I'm going to do something recently, and I need a group of people. Come here and see if there are any suitable ones." When Boss Nayou heard this, he was visibly relieved and smiled quickly: "Young Master Zhou has come to our place, you have come to the right place. We have no shortage of slaves of any kind here. We have everything you need. Young Master Zhou is free to choose." Murong Zhou smiled and asked: "Are there any slaves in the alchemy field?" "Yes, of course there are. We have a lot of Alchemy King-level slaves here. Even Alchemy Kings have some. It depends on what kind of people you want to buy, Master Zhou. How about we go and pick them first?" Su Han was on the side and was secretly stunned when he heard this. Anyone at the level of Dan Emperor was not a figure in the Upper Nine Realms, but here, he was a slave. Although Su Han knew that many of these people were sealed by their spiritual consciousness and became slaves because they were in trouble, it did not mean that they were of low origin. However, Su Han still felt a little sad in his heart. At this moment, another group of people walked in from outside the store. This group of people were also some black warriors, escorting some slaves with bags on their heads. Su Han glanced casually, but his eyes suddenly focused on one of the slaves. Although this slave¡¯s head was covered with a cloth bag and his appearance could not be seen, the clothes on this slave looked somewhat familiar to Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1856 Hitting the wall You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The clothes this slave is wearing look like just an ordinary pill robe. However, others could not see the special features of this elixir robe style, but Su Han could. The left sleeve of this Dan robe is three inches shorter than the right sleeve. There is no reason for this design, and it even makes people wonder if there is a tailoring error, but only Su Han knows that this robe is deliberately designed like this. This style of elixir robe comes from the Eternal City. Only the alchemists of the Eternal City can wear such robes. To be more precise, only disciples of the Alchemy Valley of the Eternal City can wear this kind of robe. This Alchemy Valley is related to Su Han. Su Han had many disciples in his previous life, and one of them was a young disciple named Yu Yan. He was extremely talented, but he didn't pay much attention to his studies. Yu Yan was born left-handed, and he mainly used his left hand to make alchemy. Moreover, he was careless in doing things. He often accidentally caught fire on his left sleeve and was laughed at by others. Later, Yu Yan was so angry that he simply cut the left sleeve of his alchemy robe three inches shorter, and threatened to only wear such an alchemy robe in the future. Later, Yu Yan set up his own school and founded the Alchemy God Valley, claiming to be a sect that cultivates future Alchemy Gods. Anyone who enters the Alchemy God Valley may become an Alchemy God in the future. Of course, everyone took Yu Yan¡¯s big words as a joke. However, there are more and more disciples in Alchemy Valley, and it has developed into a small and large sect. ¡°And all the disciples of Danshen Valley must wear alchemy robes with the left sleeve three inches shorter than the right. This is stipulated by Yu Yan, and it has gradually become a unique style of Danshen Valley. Later, Yu Yan, the founder, suddenly left the Alchemy Valley one day, said goodbye to his teacher Su Han, and went to travel around the world. He did not come back for many years. This incident did not surprise others, because this is Yu Yan's style of being a person, and he does not act according to common sense at all. Su Han doesn¡¯t know what happened next because he died. When he was in the Eternal City, Su Han didn't go out of his way to inquire about the Alchemy Valley. Because there were so many sects that were related to him in his previous life, and it would be impossible to inquire about them all. However, Su Han vaguely heard that Alchemy Valley had all evacuated the Eternal City a few years before the demonic chaos broke out. But now, people wearing Alchemy Valley robes were found in the slave market of Wanliu City. This is worthy of Su Han's attention. If all members of the Alchemy Valley evacuated the Eternal City, how could anyone end up living in the slave market of Wanliu City? Su Han doesn¡¯t want to be the kind of savior who has to take care of all the other things. But now that we have encountered it, we can¡¯t ignore it. Besides, now he just wants to find a group of reliable alchemy manpower. Since there are people from the Alchemy Valley, for Su Han, they are definitely more reliable than slaves from other sources. ¡°If we can get a group of people from the Alchemy Valley to work in our own elixir shop, it should be quite safe. With this thought in his mind, Su Han's eyes stayed on the slave for a moment longer. "Brother, what's wrong?" At this time, Murong Zhou also noticed Su Han's actions and asked secretly through a voice transmission with his spiritual consciousness. Su Han thought for a moment and then sent a message to Murong Zhou: "Brother Murong, where did they get these slaves? Can I ask?" "Well, they usually won't tell you about this, because slaves like them usually don't have a particularly righteous background. They are afraid of causing trouble, so they usually don't say anything. However, I can give it a try for you." After Murong Zhou finished transmitting the message, he said to Boss You: "Boss You, before selecting someone, can I ask a question first?" Boss Na You was originally smiling, but when Murong Zhou said this, the smile on his face suddenly froze. ¡°Obviously, Boss You has a very keen sense of smell. When Murong Zhou said this, he could immediately guess what was going on. "Young Master Zhou, you also know that our place is a place for selling slaves, but it is not a place for answering questions. If you have a slave you like, I can sell it to you at a discount. Other than that, I can't help you. You have more. After all, You is just a businessman, nothing else." Murong Zhou nodded, but said: "Boss You, I understand business matters. As long as you answer my questions, I will also reward you with benefits here." With that said, Murongzhou pushed a storage bag in front of Boss You: "In this storage bag, there are 100,000 high-grade Yuan stones." One hundred thousand high-grade Yuan stonesBut it is not a small amount. Boss You just glanced at the storage bag, but without any hesitation, he pushed the storage bag back to Murong Zhou: "Young Master Zhou, I'm sorry. In our industry, there are rules. Apart from buying and selling, in other aspects, Absolutely no more words.¡± Boss You was obviously very cautious. He didn¡¯t even know what Murong Zhou wanted to ask, but he refused directly. Murongzhou obviously didn¡¯t expect this. He thought that just asking about the origin of a slave was not an extremely secretive matter. There was nothing he couldn't say about a hundred thousand high-grade Yuan Stones? But I didn¡¯t expect that Boss You refused directly. ¡°Boss You, if it¡¯s a matter of price, we can discuss it again.¡± Boss You shook his head: "Young Master Zhou, no matter how high the price you offer today, I will never answer you. It might be possible for someone else, but for me, I will never break the rules of this industry. Yes. Our business is a shady business. Although it is not completely illegal, the risks are very high. If you are not careful, you may fall into an extremely difficult situation. So, please understand Mr. Zhou and don¡¯t be embarrassed. I." The profits in the slave business are huge, but the risks are also huge. Apart from anything else, if there is anyone with a powerful background among the slaves you sell, it may even bring you great disaster. Therefore, in the slave trading industry, people generally rarely dig out anything, let alone the identity of slaves. They just simply buy slaves and sell slaves. For other aspects, try to be as low-key as possible, and be as tight-spoken as possible. Boss You spoke so harshly all of a sudden, which made Murong Zhou speechless and gave Su Han a helpless look. There was a bit of questioning in that look. He obviously wanted to know why Su Han wanted to inquire about the slave's origins. If it¡¯s not something important, Murongzhou thinks it¡¯s better not to inquire. If you keep asking more, maybe Boss You will fall out on the spot. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1857: Boss You¡¯s attitude changed drastically You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han has been leisurely tasting tea since Murong Zhou inquired about Boss You just now. At this time, Su Han put down the tea cup when he saw Murong Zhou looking towards him. He smiled calmly and looked at Boss You: "Boss You, have you always had trouble sleeping at night these days? Every time in the middle of the night, from your chest to your neck, you feel pain and itching, like thousands of ants. Like gnawing? Are some black and blue spots starting to appear on your chin and face? So you have to use a lot of white powder to cover it up?" Murongzhou was stunned, obviously not understanding why Su Han suddenly said this. However, when Su Han said these words, Boss Na You suddenly trembled all over, with an unbelievable look in his eyes. "Oh, it's a pity, it's a pity. Boss You makes so much money in this business, but he doesn't necessarily have much time left to enjoy it." After Su Han finished speaking, he sighed softly and stood up: "Let's go, we won't buy any slaves. Thank you, Boss You, for your hospitality." With that said, he glanced at Murongzhou and walked out. Boss You¡¯s expression was complicated and extremely contradictory. It was obvious that Su Han¡¯s words seemed to have hit his weak spot. Seeing Su Han about to leave, Boss You gritted his teeth and quickly chased after him: "Young Master Sang, stay back." Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Boss You, do you have any other advice?" Boss You smiled bitterly and said, "Master Sang, please sit down a little longer." Su Han shook his head: "Forget it, we are in a hurry. Since Boss You doesn't want us to inquire about things here, then let's go to other places and visit a few more houses. Maybe we can get some useful information?" Although Su Han said this deliberately, Su Han was secretly amused in his heart. This boss You was told something that was on his mind and hit his weak point. Now that he wants to leave, this boss You probably won't agree easily and will try his best to keep him. Sure enough, Boss You said with a sad face: "Young Master Sang, although I don't know what you want to ask about, but now I have changed my mind, I will definitely tell you everything I know." Su Han smiled secretly in his heart, but said: "Boss You sticks to the rules, how can we have the nerve to embarrass Boss You?" Boss You felt like crying, and waved his hands repeatedly: "As long as Mr. Sang is willing to talk more about this disease with You, there is no need to worry about the rules and regulations." Just now, Su Han's words about his illness made him feel as if he had been struck by lightning. These problems have been bothering me for several years. He also visited several well-known Alchemists in Wanliu City and spent countless costs, but still did not get better. As for that kind of top-notch alchemy, he couldn't afford to visit him because of his status. Therefore, this disease has not improved, but has become worse and worse. Now, as soon as Su Han walked into his shop, before it was time to burn a stick of incense, he accurately stated his symptoms, and even knew that he couldn't sleep at midnight, suffering from pain and itching. This is something that even those Alchemists cannot see directly. Therefore, the appearance of Su Han, to Boss You, is like a light suddenly shining into the dark world, and he is absolutely reluctant to let this light slip away in vain. Murongzhou was also stunned by Boss You's sudden change of attitude, but he reacted quickly, and then he persuaded him: "Sang brother, since Boss You is so enthusiastic, why don't we sit down for a while?" Boss You agreed repeatedly, and immediately asked someone to bring tea, and personally poured tea and water for Su Han and Murong Zhou. "Young Master Sang, Young Master Zhou, those words you said before were really not meant to show off, but because you really had these difficulties. In this circle, it is indeed possible to be destroyed just because you accidentally said too many things. But. "Compared with these risks, You still hopes that his illness can be cured." "So, whatever you want to ask, as long as I know it, I will never hide it. I just ask" Boss You looked at Su Han, obviously wanting to ask this magical young master of the Murong family to tell him what kind of disease he had? How to treat it? Murong Zhou coughed lightly: "Actually, it's not a big deal. Where did you get the new batch of slaves in your shop just now? Do you know the origin of these slaves?" Boss You was stunned and looked at Su Han and Murong Zhou suspiciously. He couldn't help but have some doubts in his heart. Why are you asking about this? Murong Zhou smiled faintly: "Boss You, I also know that people don't tell secrets. Among the slaves just now, there wereMy brother Sang is very interested in this slave and wants to have him as a Dannu. The main reason is to find out whether the slave's background is correct or not. You know, our status" Murong Zhou and Su Han are direct descendants of the four major families, and they have a very noble status. Generally, with such an identity, one would be cautious in choosing servants to avoid any problems. Therefore, when Murong Zhou said this, Boss You instantly believed 70% to 80% of it. "Ahem, Mr. Zhou should have told you earlier. If this is just the case, You" Boss You coughed dryly and glanced at Su Han. Su Han smiled faintly: "As long as you explain the origin of that slave clearly, I can cure your disease, and it will cure the root cause." "Can it really be cured?" Boss You's eyes gleamed. Su Han smiled lightly and said no more. Boss You gave a bitter smile. He is a businessman. Now that his lifeline is being seized by the other party, it is difficult for him not to cooperate. Soon, Boss You sent someone to bring the group of slaves who just entered the store. "Young Master Zhou, Young Master Sang, which slave are you trying to ask?" Su Han was also unambiguous and pointed at the man wearing the red robe with short sleeves on the left. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1858 Dan Prison City You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "These slaves have seals in their consciousness. If the seal is not unlocked, they will be in a state of confusion. No matter what happens to the outside world, they will not know. When Boss You saw Su Han pointing at the slave, he quickly said to a steward-looking person on the side: "Tell the two young masters quickly where these slaves were purchased from, and tell them all the information without saying a word." Omission.¡± The steward quickly replied: "These slaves were all purchased from the outskirts of Wanliu City. I have a little impression of this slave. There were at least twenty or thirty people with him at the time, and they all came from the same place. From the same place. However, we only acquired this slave at that time, and the others were bought by other families." "There are twenty or thirty people with him? Where are they from?" Su Han asked. The steward recalled it carefully and replied: "I only know that they seem to be from the same sect, and that sect is not the sect of Wanliu City. They seem to have experienced war and become prisoners of war, so they He was reduced to a slave and sold to Wanliu City. I really don¡¯t know the more specific details.¡± Su Han nodded and asked: "Then who bought the twenty or thirty people with him?" "Bought by Dan Prison City." Su Han looked at Murong Zhou, who understood and explained in a low voice: "Dan Prison City is also a very large city in the God's Domain, comparable to Wanliu City. At the same time, Dan Prison City is also the largest alchemy power in the God's Domain, controlling Seventy to eighty percent of the interests of the divine realm of alchemy." Um? When did such a large alchemy power, Alchemy Prison City, appear in the Divine Realm? Su Han frowned slightly. It seemed that after two hundred years since he left the Divine Realm, the layout of the Divine Realm had undergone considerable changes. ¡°Which faction in Dan Prison City is it specifically?¡± Murong Zhou asked. The steward just shook his head, obviously unable to tell any more information. Boss You smiled bitterly: "Young Master Zhou, that's all the information we have here. The rest is really not an area that small forces like us can get involved in." With that said, Boss You looked at Su Han with a bit of pleading. Su Han smiled: "Boss You, your symptoms are neither a disease nor a poison." Boss You said depressedly: "What is that?" Su Han smiled lightly and said: "It has something to do with your daily living habits. If I guessed correctly, the room you usually live in should not face the sun or let in sunlight, right? And you seem to be used to having pets around when you sleep. Around you?" "How do you know?" Boss You was very shocked. "I also know that your pet is a little gray tiger?" Su Han said. "Yes it's a little gray tiger. Is there anything wrong with this tiger? However, I asked Danzun to look at the place where I usually live. They didn't say there was anything wrong with it. They also looked at my tiger and there was no problem. Tell me what's wrong." "There may be no problem with the tiger itself, and there may be no problem with your residence itself. However, if they can't see the problem with the two together, that's because they are ignorant." "Then what's going on?" Boss You's voice was trembling. He didn't expect that the young man in front of him would dare to say that Dan Zun was ignorant. However, he had a feeling that had been bothering him for several years. It seems that there is finally a glimmer of hope for a solution to the symptoms. "To put it bluntly, it's not a big deal at all. You go back, put the pet away, and then take the medicine according to my prescription. It will be fine in less than a month." "Really?" Boss You said in disbelief. "Do I need to lie to you?" Su Han smiled lightly. Boss You quickly asked for paper and pen. Su Han picked up the pen on the spot and wrote a list. After taking the order, Boss You still felt as if he was in a dream. His intuition told him that he should not make a mistake this time. The other person can explain his condition and living habits in one sentence, which means that they know his disease very well. For a moment, Boss You had the urge to cry, and his mood was filled with mixed emotions and was extremely agitated. "Quickly, quickly release the seal on the slave that Young Master Sang is optimistic about. We will give this slave to Young Master Sang without taking any money." Boss You stammered and ordered his men. At that moment, the slave was quickly processed and all kinds of documents were sent to Su Han. Although this slave trade is an underground trade, the relevant documents are very formal and have everything they should have. The most important thing is that this slaveThere is a seal in the sea of ??consciousness, and now the authority of this seal has been handed over to Su Han, who can control it at will. "Okay, Boss You, let's go get the medicine. We're leaving." Su Han could see Boss You's excitement, smiled casually, took the slave, and motioned to Murong Zhou to walk out of the shop together. Boss You quickly handed it out respectfully. The list in his hand seemed to be worth tens of millions of yuan. "Brother, what's going on with his illness?" After walking out of the slave market, Murong Zhou finally couldn't help but asked out of curiosity. "Actually, it's very simple. The gray tiger he raised is not an ordinary tiger, but a ghost tiger beast. The ghost tiger beast's appearance looks exactly like an ordinary tiger, so it is often confused. However, the physique of the ghost tiger beast, However, it will attract a lot of evil spirits in the middle of the night. In addition, his residence does not face the sun, so the evil spirits cannot be dissipated at all, torturing him day and night. You see, his face is covered with a thick layer of The white powder, in fact, already had blue-black corpse spots inside, that¡¯s why he used such a thick layer of white powder to cover it up.¡± "Can a living person get corpse spots?" Murong Zhou felt a chill run down his spine. "The sinister aura caused by the Dark Tiger Beast is, to put it bluntly, a corpse aura. Although Boss You is a living person, he is also a living dead. If I had not appeared, he would have died within three years." Su Han said. Murongzhou was speechless when he heard this: "This time, it's an eye-opener for me." "Let's go home." Su Han was also thinking about the slaves around him and wanted to go home to study first. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1859: Ancient Secret Pill Recipe You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Back at his residence, Su Han immediately began to lift the slave's consciousness seal. Generally speaking, slaves who are sold will have two seals on their bodies. One is the divine consciousness seal, and the other is the Dantian seal. If the seal of consciousness is not lifted, the slave will be confused and have no clear consciousness. If the seal of Dantian is not lifted, the slave's life is equivalent to being in the hands of the master. As long as the master has a thought, the slave's Dantian Zifu will explode. Therefore, people who buy slaves will generally release the seal of their spiritual consciousness, but will not remove the seal of their dantian. As long as the seal on the dantian is not released, the slave's life and death can be controlled. Su Han followed the paperwork given to him by Boss You, and after a while, he unlocked the slave's consciousness seal. After the seal was lifted, the slave gradually woke up. A pair of eyes stared at Su Han in confusion, obviously his consciousness was not yet fully awake. "Youwho are you?" "What is this place?" "Could it be that I am I dead?" This slave is obviously still very young, with a green face, and his expression is constantly changing, from confusion to panic, from panic to at a loss. Su Han smiled faintly: "Are you a disciple of the Alchemy Valley?" "That's right, who are you?" The young man stared at Su Han warily. Su Han smiled casually and said: "You don't need to know who I am, as long as you know that the founder of your Alchemy Valley has a close relationship with me." "You?" The young man looked at Su Han suspiciously, obviously not believing what Su Han said. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "You were captured and sold as a slave. You should still remember this, right? I bought you from the slave market. Now, you should understand what kind of situation you are in, right?" "II became a slave?" The young man suddenly panicked again, his expression changed again and again, obviously he was desperately trying to remember something. Su Han had a faint smile on his lips, and did not rush him, just waiting for the other party to recall the cause and effect and straighten out his thoughts. He knew that it was normal for the other party to be a little confused and confused after the seal of his spiritual consciousness had just been released. Rather than trying to overwhelm him, it would be better to let him slowly straighten out his situation and understand his situation. About a quarter of an hour later, the young man finally straightened out his thoughts. The look he looked at Su Han suddenly became complicated. "Okay, no matter what you are thinking now, tell me your name now." Su Han ordered. "Ke Lan." The young man replied obediently. He is not a fool. He knows that he was bought by the young man in front of him in the slave market, and his life and death are in his hands. Therefore, he did not dare to make any mistakes. Furthermore, listening to the other party¡¯s tone just now, he also said that he had a close relationship with the founder of Dan Shen Valley. Although he didn¡¯t believe it, he could tell that the other party obviously had no ill intentions towards their Dan Shen Valley. Therefore, instead of wasting energy struggling and resisting, it is better to answer the other party's questions and see what the other party wants to do. "Okay, Ke Lan, how did you get captured and become a slave? I know that there were twenty or thirty people who were captured and sold with you. You are all from the Alchemy Valley. How did you get captured and become a slave? Su Han asked. "The Alchemy Valley was attacked." Ke Lan took a deep breath. "Were you attacked?" "That's right, someone deliberately came to attack our Alchemy Valley. Not only us disciples, but also the senior elders will die and be caught!" Ke Lan's mood suddenly became a little excited again, and he gritted his teeth. . "Okay, don't get excited yet. Isn't the Alchemy Valley a sect of the Eternal City? Where were you attacked?" "The Alchemy Valley is the sect of the Eternal City. However, we left the Eternal City three years ago due to the demonic chaos and found a quiet place in the God's Domain to re-establish the mountain gate. The one who was attacked was ours. New Mountain Gate." Ke Lan said. "Who attacked you? Why did they attack you?" Su Han asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are specifically, but I heard from the elders of the sect that they came to attack our Alchemy Valley because of a completely baseless rumor!¡± "Rumors?" "That's right, this rumor is completely unfounded. It is said that our Alchemy Valley has the inheritance of the Alchemy God, which was left by the founder of the mountain. Some people say it more clearly, saying that the inheritance is an ancient mysterious alchemy recipe."According to the elixir, the elixir is refined. After taking it, you can live forever. These are all fictitious legends, but those people really believed it, so they joined forces and destroyed our Alchemy Valley, hoping to find the ancient secret elixir recipe from the Alchemy Valley. To put it bluntly, they are basically a group of robbers! " "Then have they found it?" Su Han touched his nose, feeling a little embarrassed. ??The ancient secret elixir If Su Han guessed correctly, maybe he already knows what the so-called ancient secret elixir is. "Humph, of course they didn't find it, because the so-called ancient secret elixir recipe is completely fictitious and does not exist. Those robbers were furious when they didn't find the ancient secret elixir recipe. They felt that they had been deceived, so they sent us The people of the Alchemy Valley were beaten and killed, and the remaining ones who were not dead were sold into slaves. It seems that this is the only way they can relieve their anger." Ke Lan said angrily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1860 The Lian Family¡¯s Mysterious Guest You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In fact, Su Han knew what was going on as soon as he heard Ke Lan talk about the ancient secret elixir. In fact, the so-called ancient secret elixir was just a joke played by Su Han and Yu Yan in his previous life. At that time, Yu Yan had an eccentric personality and did not like to follow the right path. He preferred to study strange and unpopular alchemy schools and liked to hunt for novelties. Su Han was afraid that he would go astray, so he gave him a scroll, saying that it was a secret elixir recipe passed down from ancient times. As long as Yu Yan's elixir level reaches the level of a high-level elixir master, he can unlock the seal of the scroll and get the contents. The ancient secret elixir. But in fact, the so-called ancient secret elixir recipe was just a recipe developed by Su Han himself, just to warn Yu Yan not to aim too high. Later, Yu Yan worked hard and finally reached the high-level alchemy level. After reading this so-called ancient secret elixir recipe, he also had a profound enlightenment. In order to remember the teachings of his master Su Han, Yu Yan also solemnly collected this alchemy scroll. Unexpectedly, many years later, among the rumors among the people, the elixir recipe scroll was actually regarded as an ancient secret elixir recipe. What¡¯s more, what Su Han didn¡¯t expect was that because of this so-called ancient secret elixir recipe, it actually brought a disaster to the Alchemy Valley. "I didn't kill Boren, but Boren died because of me." For a moment, Su Han felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. With a movement of his hand, Ke Lan's Dantian seal was released. "Okay, now you are free, let's go. Some of your fellow disciples were trafficked to Dan Prison City. If I have a chance in the future, I will try to save them." Su Han¡¯s promise can only go so far. After all, he is now just a young genius with no foundation in the divine realm. Ke Lan was stunned for a moment, but did not leave: "Master, I have nowhere to go now. You are my savior. Can you take me in? Although I have average qualifications, I have also studied alchemy for many years. I can definitely be useful." I can use it, at least, to help you and be a Dan boy. You don¡¯t have to pay me wages, just treat me as a servant." Su Han said: "I have restored your freedom, but you want to be a servant?" Ke Lan's face turned red: "Although I am only a young disciple of the Alchemy Valley, I also know the principle of repaying a favor. I know that if you hadn't bought me, I would have been sold back and forth, and in the end I wouldn't I know which family I was sold to and worked as a slave. I will have to listen to others for the rest of my life and be a slave who is inferior to others and can be trampled on by others. Since you saved me, I should repay you, even if you don't care about my repayment. I can never leave like this." Su Han smiled lightly and said, "If you follow me, aren't you being ordered by me?" Ke Lan solemnly said: "I know, Master, you will at least treat me as a human being. And many people who buy slaves will not treat slaves as human beings at all." Su Han nodded: "In that case, you can start here. It just so happens that I want to open a pill shop and I am short of manpower." Ke Lan was overjoyed after hearing this. The next day, Su Han and Murong Zhou went to the slave market again and bought twenty slaves who were proficient in alchemy to serve as alchemists for the newly opened elixir shop. These slaves have been carefully selected by Su Han, and they all have good alchemy qualifications. Under Su Han's simple training, he made rapid progress. " However, among these slaves, there is a lack of the kind of seedlings that can really make Su Han's eyes shine, and the lack of high-end alchemists who can carry the weight. But Su Han is not in a hurry. He knows that there is no need to rush when it comes to manpower. It is impossible to find the most suitable manpower overnight. Since there is a lack of high-end alchemists, we should start selling relatively simple elixirs and open up the market first. After these days of investigating the elixir market in Wanliu City, Su Han also has a general understanding of the elixir market in Wanliu City. There are hundreds of millions of monks in Wanliu City, and the market for elixirs is so huge that it makes people jealous. It can be said that Wanliu City will never lack the kind of people who want to get a share of the elixir market. As a newly opened elixir shop, it is not that difficult to get involved in the elixir market of Wanliu City. Even with the support of the Murong family behind him, it would be difficult to achieve great success in a short period of time, let alone become a first-tier store. If you want to establish a foothold in the market in Wanliu City, the conventional approach will definitely not work. Only by taking an eccentric approach can there be hope. In other words, if you want to do something, you must make something unique, so that it can develop rapidly in a short period of time. This is the idea that Su Han came up with after repeated thoughts. The elixir market in Wanliu City, Su HanAfter taking a closer look, there is no shortage of various schools, but there is no shortage of Weidan style. The elixir flow, characterized by its eccentric sword moves, is currently in a vacuum in the elixir market in Wanliu City. Therefore, Su Han decided that his elixir shop would focus on the strange elixir flow. ¡­¡­ The Lian family can be said to be comparable to the Murong family in Wanliu City. At this moment, in the Lian family mansion, the head of the Lian family is receiving a mysterious visitor. There are only four people in this secret room where guests are waiting. The head of the Lian family was sitting in the main seat, and sitting in the guest seat opposite was a strong man wearing a black gilt-patterned robe. In addition, there is an alchemist wearing an alchemy robe standing next to the head of the Lian family. And the strong man in the black gilt-patterned robe also had an alchemist standing next to him. On the table between the two of them, there was a pill. At this moment, the alchemist next to the head of the Lian family was carefully appraising the elixir with his spiritual consciousness. "Master, the texture of this elixir is indeed perfect. In my opinion, it is indeed a super elixir that can prolong the life of a powerful person." After careful identification, the alchemist of the Lian family said to the head of the Lian family. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1861 Dan Shen Pavilion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After hearing what the alchemist said, the head of the Lian family could not help but look at him. He nodded and looked at the strong man in black gilt-patterned robes opposite him. "Guardian Tan, you are so awesome. As expected of the Alchemy Prison City, this time, you have actually developed a panacea that has a life-extending effect on the powerful people in the Venerable Realm. Even at the level of the entire God's Domain, this is definitely a big news." As the head of one of the four major families in Wanliu City, the head of the Lian family is absolutely aware of how amazing this elixir is that can extend the life of a powerful person. In fact, the elixir that can extend the life of a powerful person may have existed thousands of years ago, but in the past two thousand years, this elixir has been almost lost in the divine realm. There are elixirs that can prolong the life of those who are strong in the Holy Realm, but there are no elixirs that can prolong the life of those who are powerful in the Zun Realm. Therefore, now that the other party has come up with a pill that can extend the life of a powerful person in the Zun Realm, this will definitely subvert the world view for the head of the Lian family. However, despite this, the head of the Lian family did not find it too unbelievable. After all, the other party is from Dan Yu City, and the level of Dan Dao in Dan Yu City is obvious to all in the entire God's Domain. Opposite the head of the Lian family, Protector Tan, who was wearing a black gilt-patterned robe, smiled lightly and said: "This life-extending pill can extend the life of a powerful person by five to eight hundred years. In terms of efficacy, it can indeed be regarded as Shocking." "That is, that is. However, the reason why Protector Tan came to show the longevity pill to someone in our company this time is" the head of the Lian family asked tentatively. "Even the head of the family, I, Tan, don't want to talk about it, I will tell you straight. Once this life-extending pill is launched on the market, the sales volume will definitely be very impressive. In Wanliu City, there will be many strong people who are in demand for this life-extending pill. . However, the relationship between Wanliu City and Danyu City is not really good, and it is not convenient for us in Danyu City to come to Wanliu City to sell things during our free time. Therefore, as the representative of Danyu City, I, Tan, came here to cast stones and ask for directions. I immediately thought of you, Master Lian." The head of the Lian family asked with gleaming eyes, "What does Protector Tan mean?" "Haha, Tan came here with sincerity this time and is willing to share the interests of the Lian family. Our idea is that our Danyu City will provide the source of life-extending pills, and your Lian family will be responsible for selling them in Wanliu City. We will only use them. Just take a portion of the commission.¡± As soon as Fawang Tan said these words, the face of the head of the Lian family couldn't help but change slightly! ??Obviously, the head of the Lian family simply cannot believe that there is such a good thing like pie in the sky? You must know that once a heaven-defying elixir like the Life-Extension Pill is launched on the market, the profits it will bring are simply incalculable. ¡°If Alchemy City is really handed over to the Lian family for sale in Wanliu City, the Lian family is equivalent to doing exclusive business in Wanliu City and can definitely make a fortune from it. Even though the head of the Lian family can be considered a hero, even though the Lian family's wealth can be considered strong, he still can't help but feel excited in the face of this temptation. ¡°Dragon protector Tan, forgive me for speaking frankly, why did such a good thing fall into the hands of our Lian family?¡± asked the head of the Lian family. Although he was already very moved, he still wanted to find out. After all, he knew that if Danyu City sells this longevity pill itself, Danyu City can get all the profits, but if it is handed over to the Lian family as an agent, Danyu City can only get part of the profit. Even the head of the family couldn't figure out why Dan Prison City wanted to give up this part of the profits. "Lian Family Master, perhaps this news is indeed a bit unexpected, but we in Danyu City cannot sell this longevity pill in Wanliu City on our own. After all, you know that there are some old relationships between Wanliu Cave Heaven and Danyu City. blame." Protector Tan also said it bluntly. To put it bluntly, Danyu City was afraid of Wanliu Dongtian because of old grudges with Wanliu Dongtian. ¡°If people from Danyu City come directly to Wanliu City to sell life-extending pills, they might be expelled directly from Wanliu Dongtian. In that case, there will be no profit at all in Wanliu City. Rather than doing that, it would be better to hand over the agency power to a local force in Wanliu City, and let the local force in Wanliu City take a cut of it. That might make you a lot less money, but it¡¯s better than making nothing at all. "As for the reason why I chose your Lian Family, it's because I have no friendship with any of the other local forces in Wanliu City. I only have friendship with the head of your Lian Family. Therefore, your Lian Family is the one I think is the most suitable." Protector Tan smiled meaningfully. Hearing this, the head of the Lian family made up his mind. He raised his brows and said without hesitation: "Okay, our Lian family has done this business! But I don't know if Protector Tan has any other conditions?" "There are no other conditions, but I hopeThe Lian family can open a new elixir shop to sell life-extending elixirs, instead of using the existing elixir shop. In this way, the accounts will be clearer. This should be no problem, right? " "Okay, that's no problem." These are small things, and the head of the Lian family naturally agreed. ¡­¡­ With intensive preparations, the time for Su Han and Murong Zhou¡¯s elixir shop to open is getting closer day by day. Murong Zhou is responsible for all the financing of this elixir shop, but he is really not good at elixirs, so Su Han has to come for the elixir technology and manpower training. This kind of cooperation is actually very close. Su Han has already decided on several new elixirs that will be launched when the store opens, including the name of the store. He has also thought of it, called Danshen Pavilion. This name came up on Su Han's whim, and it can be regarded as a reference to the name of Alchemy Valley. The name of the elixir shop is called Yaowang Palace, Alchemy King Tower, etc. There are many cases like this. "However, I have never seen anyone who dares to be named after the Alchemy God. After all, in the entire divine realm, there is not a single alchemist who has reached the Alchemy God realm. The Alchemy God is just an ancient legend passed down from ancient times. However, Su Han has this confidence. If he wants to say who is the person closest to the Alchemy God in the entire God Realm, that person is definitely himself! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1862 Fighting in the Arena You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On Murongzhou¡¯s side, he was not idle about the opening of Danshen Pavilion. After three days of busy work, invitations were widely distributed in Wanliu City, inviting people from all walks of life to attend the opening ceremony of Danshen Pavilion. Except for Wanliu Dongtian, who is aloof and ignores worldly affairs, all the well-known forces in Wanliu City have been invited. The Murong family's shop in Danyao Market is indeed very superior, with a good location and a large area. The night before the opening, Su Han was a little excited. For such a long time in Wanliu City, I had always used Murong Sang's identity to live under the protection of others. Now using the Dan Shen Pavilion as a springboard, he finally has his own power in Wanliu City and has taken the first step. Early the next morning, Su Han got up and came to Danshen Pavilion. The alchemists in the shop, as well as the shop assistants and handymen, etc., all started to work early in the morning. For such a large store and it has just opened, there is naturally a lot to be busy with. Murongzhou soon arrived at the scene, but he brought not-so-good news. "Brother, I just got the news. The store opposite our Alchemy Pavilion was taken down by the Lian family through unknown means. They actually want to open an elixir shop! Just opposite our Alchemy Pavilion, they also choose Opening today! Just last night, they sent invitations to all the prominent forces in Wanliu City overnight." Su Han was stunned when he heard this. This news is really unexpected. Even my family wants to open an elixir shop? Also opening today? Doesn¡¯t this mean you understand the rhythm of coming to the ring? "Do they know we are going to open a pill shop?" Su Han asked. Murong Zhou said angrily: "They definitely know. Moreover, their home is in the elixir market, and it's not that they don't have other elixir shops. But, they want to open another elixir store here! I really don't understand, they are deliberately trying to suppress us. What¡¯s the benefit to them?¡± Su Han thought for a moment and asked: "If you want to open a new elixir shop, you must have new elixirs available. Have they released any news in this regard?" "The news has been released. It is said that their new store is going to launch a shocking elixir that can extend the life of the powerful people! The name is the longevity elixir. To be honest, I don't really believe it, but they said It seems like it¡¯s real, and I don¡¯t know if I really got such a top-quality elixir recipe?¡± ??The elixir that prolongs the life of a strong person? Life extension pill? Su Han thought for a moment that he had heard wrong. "Are you sure it's called the Life-Prolonging Pill?" "That's right, I heard what the people from the Lian family said with my own ears." Murong Zhou nodded affirmatively. Su Han's mood suddenly became extremely complicated. What is the longevity pill? It is the "Ancient Secret Pill Recipe" that Su Han gave to Yu Yan back then! This prescription for longevity elixir was developed by Su Han. Later, although Yu Yan knew that it was not an ancient secret elixir, he still admired this elixir very much and kept it in his collection. Now, this life-extending pill is actually being sold by the Lian family? Su Han actually suspected that this Lian family was just making it up, just to attract people to the new store. However, his intuition told him that this Lian family might not be making it up, and they might actually have a life-extending pill in their hands. Where did the Lian family¡¯s longevity pill come from? "The longevity pill is my exclusive prescription. No one else can know it, unless it is leaked from the Alchemy Valley" "Some people from the Alchemy Valley were sold to the Alchemy Prison City and became slaves" "Could it be that behind this Lian family is Dan Prison City?" Su Han had a vague guess flashing through his heart. At the same time, a fire of ignorance suddenly rushed into Su Han's heart. "Use my Su Han's exclusive elixir recipe to open an elixir shop here, and then compete with my shop?" Who gave you the courage? It was as if his own things were snatched away and used to show off in front of him, which made Su Han furious all of a sudden. Su Han forcibly suppressed his anger and asked Murong Zhou: "Have all the invitations here been sent out?" "That's right, all the invitations have been sent out a few days ago." Murongzhou smiled bitterly, "But according to the rumors I have now, it seems to be extremely detrimental to us. Although they sent the invitations overnight last night, they have delayed With Nian Dan¡¯s powerful and shocking gimmick, maybe people will run to their side"   Su Han waved his hand: "There is no need to say such depressing words now." No matter whether the other party chose to open a new store at this time or not, he had the intention to target Danshen Pavilion, but this behavior has undoubtedly made Su Han unhappy. Murongzhou was also confused and said: "Then what should we do?" What he was most afraid of was that many people received invitations from both sides at the same time, and ended up running to the opposite house, causing the Danshen Pavilion to be deserted on the opening day. ¡° In this way, the Murong family will lose face in a small way, but most importantly, for a newly opened store, this will definitely be the biggest blow. Su Han laughed loudly: "When soldiers come, we will block it, and when water comes, we will cover it up. We do what we should do, and as for the rest, we will act according to the situation. It just so happens that we can use today's events to see clearly who are just outsiders and who are not." It¡¯s worth paying for.¡± Murongzhou smiled bitterly and said, "That's true." While talking, the head of the Murong family and other senior Murong family members also rushed to the scene one after another to support the Danshen Pavilion. Not long after the Murong family arrived, there was a burst of noise outside the gate, followed by the voices of many people, who seemed to be arguing loudly about something. "Let's go out and have a look." Su Han frowned and walked out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1863: One-sided situation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Behind him, Murong Zhou also followed immediately. Outside the door, the people from Danshen Pavilion and the people from the shop opposite were arguing fiercely. Both sides were rolling up their sleeves, spitting, and swearing at each other, getting more and more enthusiastic. Seeing Su Han and Murong Zhou coming over, the scolding in Dan Shen Pavilion stopped a little, and everyone gathered around: "You two young masters." Su Han saw Ke Lan among the crowd in Dan Shen Pavilion and asked, "Ke Lan, what's going on?" Ke Lan angrily said: "Young Master Sang, they are so shameless. We want to open an elixir shop, and they open it too, and they open it opposite us. Forget it, their people openly came to our Alchemy Pavilion Come to the gate and take away the guests who were originally coming to the Alchemy Pavilion. This is simply too much!" Hearing this, Su Han glanced at the other side. Above the shop opposite, a bright plaque has just been hung with the words "Yipinlou" written on it. As for the gate of this Pinlou, there are several well-dressed people walking out carelessly at this moment. Among these people, clustered in the middle is the senior member of the Lian family named Lian Yu, who was the person Su Han and Murong Zhou saw with Tong Lao last time at the Danyao Market. Several other people, looking at their appearance, are all respectable clan elders. ¡°Moreover, these people all looked arrogant and arrogant. "What are you arguing about?" A Lian family elder deliberately scolded the people on his side, "What's the point of arguing with a bunch of cats and dogs? Don't forget our identity as a first-class building." These words are obviously belittling the Alchemy Pavilion. Murong Zhou said angrily: "People of the Lian family, please don't go too far. We are also one of the four major families. We open an elixir shop, and you just follow suit. You also send people to steal customers. This is deliberately following Can¡¯t our Murong family get through?¡± Lian Yu laughed and glanced at Murong Zhou with contempt: "My nephew Murong, please don't complain first. Our Lian family's elixir shop has been scheduled to open long ago, and the customers have been invited long ago. What's going on with your Murong family?" Murong Zhou was extremely angry and laughed back: "I am the one who complained first? Our Danshen Pavilion has sent out invitations a few days ago, and all the well-known forces in Wanliu City have been notified. Your so-called first-class building only started sending out invitations overnight last night , and the place was deliberately chosen opposite us? And we opened it on the same day? Yes, both of us want to open an elixir shop, so we can be said to be competitors, but your method of suppressing competitors is a bit low-level, right?" Lian Yu laughed loudly: "Nephew Murong, you really think too much. This is a complete coincidence. As for which elixir shop can be opened, we can leave time to prove it!" Another man on the side, the elder of the Lian family, also sneered: "Murong Zhou, don't blame me for speaking harshly. The Murong family may be okay with other things. When it comes to elixirs, the Murong family is indeed not strong enough to force their way into the elixirs." The world is seeking death. If you are not convinced, we might as well wait and see how many days your so-called Alchemy Pavilion can last before it collapses?" Everyone else in Yipinlou burst out laughing. By this time, many guests had already arrived. These guests saw the Murong family and the Lian family confronting each other on the street from a distance, and they were not willing to get close for a while. ¡° However, the people of the Lian family were sharp-eyed and had a large family, so they all stepped forward to welcome these guests and pull them into their own shop. These guests were forcibly pulled away, some apologetically, some guilty, none of them dared to look at the Murong family members, and walked into the Yipin Building with their heads lowered. Lian Yu and the elders of the Lian family greeted visitors from all directions at the gate of Yipinlou with high spirits. Basically, these guests have received invitations from both parties, but most of them, after arriving at the scene, still choose to walk into the Lian family¡¯s first-class building. Without saying anything else, just saying that the blockbuster elixir that Yipinlou is about to launch is enough for them to choose Yipinlou. There are still some people who are not interested in this, but when they see everyone walking towards the first-class building, they also go into the first-class building out of a herd mentality. In this way, the two sides formed a sharp contrast. Except for a very small number of guests who have a very close relationship with the Murong family, the rest of the visitors basically chose the first-class building of the Lian family. In proportion, it is almost equivalent to a ratio of one to nine. This scene can be said to be extremely embarrassing. There was a lot of traffic on the Yipin Tower side, but the Danshen Pavilion was deserted. Murongzhou had to stand at the door to greet guests. Although he was extremely angry and embarrassed inside, he still had to act very enthusiastic.He looked so angry that his eyes were actually red with anger. At this time, another group of guests walked into Yipinlou. Su Han discovered that among this group of people, there was a man wearing a black robe with gold patterns. This man seemed to be just an ordinary guest, but for some reason, Su Han felt a chill in his heart. Intuition told him that this person was definitely not simple. By this time, more and more guests were gathering in Yipinlou, and the huge shop was almost full. Lian Yu and several elders of the Lian family greeted the guests while looking at the Murong family with provocative eyes, looking like a villain. "Brother Murong, calm down and act according to my eyes. As long as you trust me wholeheartedly, I guarantee that today's matter can be solved perfectly." Su Han suddenly whispered to Murong Zhou. Murongzhou was startled and looked at Su Han. The anger in his eyes slowly calmed down. The calm and confident look on Su Han's face also infected Murong Zhou at this moment. "Brother, it's up to you." Murongzhou nodded vigorously. Su Han nodded, walked to the street between the two shops, smiled faintly, and suddenly raised his voice: "The so-called Lianjia, the so-called Yipinlou, do they only have the ability to follow the trend of opening shops and forcefully attract customers from others? Like this You actually have the nerve to use these tricks, even I blush for you." As soon as these words came out, the bustling Yipinlou suddenly became silent, and all eyes turned towards Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1864: Pill Betting on the Street You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s call also made the people on the opposite side of Yipinlou stunned instantly. They obviously did not expect that Danshen Pavilion would openly provoke them. After being stunned for several breaths, there was a burst of curses from the Yipin Building opposite. "Boy, I think you are tired of living, right?" "Who do you think you are? Do you have the right to speak here?" Lian Yu also frowned, looked at Su Han, and asked the people around him: "Who is that? Why are you dressed like a member of the Murong family?" The people around him had obviously heard of Su Han, and they hurriedly said: "That is a descendant of the Murong family, the direct grandson of Murong Xing, and Murong Sang, the younger brother of Murong Zhou." "Huh? Doesn't Murong Xing only have one direct grandson? Why does another one appear?" "Your Excellency, I don't know. It is said that Murong Sang was lost when he was very young. It was not until the past month or two that he was found by the Murong family. This son is said to be very talented in alchemy and was escorted to Wanliu Cave by the Murong family. Cultivation. This time the Murong family opened an elixir shop, and it was he who pushed for it." "Has a good talent in Alchemy? Haha, what a joke." Lian Yu was obviously dismissive, "How much knowledge does a guy who grew up lost in a foreign country have?" As he said that, Lian Yu also cast his eyes on Su Han who was not far away. He chuckled and said loudly: "Murong boy, don't act like a rogue here, it won't work! You said that we follow your Murong family's lead in opening a pill shop. ? I also said that you are following us! There is no basis for your words, no matter what you say, you will still win on the elixir in the end." "Although your Murong family ranks among the four major families, you have always been at the bottom when it comes to elixirs, right?" Lian Yu changed the topic and turned the spearhead in another direction. I have to say, this move of his is indeed ruthless. Although the Murong family is a powerful force like the Lian family, when it comes to elixirs, the Murong family has always had little say. And the Lian family has always been very good in the elixir world. Especially this time, the Lian family has obtained the source of life-extending pills from the Pill Prison City. With such a blockbuster pill to dominate the market, the Lian family is naturally more confident. Another Lian family elder also said: "Yes, the public's eyes are sharp. Looking at the guests who came today, nine out of ten chose to enter our first-class building. This can explain a lot of problems." It must be said that this fact is indeed extremely detrimental to the Murong family. Su Han glanced at Murong Zhou. Murong Zhou understood. He immediately showed his confidence and shouted loudly: "Guests are just deceived by you. You keep saying that your Yipinlou elixir is powerful, but you don't know why it is so powerful." Come on? Is it a donkey or a horse that is being led out for a walk?" When Lian Yu heard this, he was also happy and said sarcastically: "Why, did I hear it right? Are you, the Murong family, still planning to compete with the Lian family on elixirs?" Su Han smiled faintly: "It's useless to talk too much, just tell me whether you dare or not?" Lian Yu laughed loudly and said, "Dare, what's the point of not daring? There are so many guests here today, why don't you all try to get some elixirs on this street? What do you think?" Su Han nodded affirmatively to Murong Zhou. Murong Zhou gritted his teeth and sneered loudly: "How is it? Of course I am very happy! Is our Danshen Pavilion still afraid of a group of guys who follow suit?" Lian Yu sneered, clapped his hands, turned to an elder of the Lian family and said: "Lao Ju, go and invite all the guests from the Yipin Building. Let's set up a ring on the street and fight with open swords and guns. , so that their Alchemy Pavilion can be completely wiped out!" It¡¯s not that Lian Yu is blindly confident, but that he does have the confidence. Although the main purpose of opening this pinlou is to sell life-extending pills, the Lian family has already had the idea of ??opening a new pill store. Therefore, we just took advantage of the popularity of longevity pills to launch a new pill store. The plan for this elixir shop was not thought up by Lian Yu alone, nor was it thought up by the head of the Lian family alone. It was a plan that the Lian family assembled a think tank and worked out as a team. Including the team of alchemists, the Lian family also invited a lot of foreign aid, and invited many famous alchemy predators in Wanliu City. Therefore, Lian Yu is full of confidence. "Okay, I'll go and invite them right away." The Nalian family elder looked at Su Han and Murong Zhou with a smile on his face as if they were looking at idiots. I thought that your Murong family will be embarrassed, and I will make your Murong family unable to cry! I heard that Yipinlou and Danshen Pavilion were going to hold a public elixir gambling competition on the street, and the guests were very interested.??, came out of Yipinlou one after another. Su Han glanced at Murongzhou. Murongzhou understood and went in to call out all the guests of Danshen Pavilion. For a time, the street between the two shops was crowded with people, at least three to four thousand people inside and outside. And after hearing the news, more and more people came to watch the fun. Those who came after hearing the news obviously did not have invitations and came uninvited. But now, no one cares whether they have invitations or not. ¡°Obviously, the battle between Yipinlou and Danshen Pavilion represents the confrontation between the Lian family and the Murong family. The collision between the two major supporting forces in Wanliu City makes people¡¯s blood boil just thinking about it. They opened on the same day, they were both elixir shops, and the shops were located door to door. All this proves that this battle is definitely tit for tat, and it will definitely end with one of them knocking the other down. It will definitely not lead to death. The endless struggle. In other words, after today¡¯s battle, one of these two pill shops will definitely fall. Is it the Lian family that overwhelms the Murong family? Or will the Murong family overthrow the Lian family? This kind of top-notch collision in Wanliu City is very eye-catching. Within a short time, tens of thousands of people were crowded near these two shops. Fortunately, the main street of this Danyao Market is very spacious and can accommodate so many people. However, it is already crowded and crowded. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1865 Competition Rules You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Murongzhou actually knew what happened today. If Yipinlou had the upper hand, it would not only be embarrassing for the Dan Shen Pavilion, but also the Murong family. However, seeing Su Han's confident and indifferent expression, Murong Zhou felt more confident for no reason. I had some concerns in my heart, but now I simply put them aside. "How do you plan to fight, Lian?" Now that Murong Zhou had made up his mind, he spoke more confidently. "How do you want to fight? Since you are juniors, I can let you express your opinions first." Lian Yu sneered, with a hint of disdain in his eyes. Murongzhou glanced at the guests and the crowd watching the battle. "There is no basis for what you say. If you want to fight, you must first invite someone to arbitrate. I suggest that we might as well invite a few referees." ¡°Of course it¡¯s best to have a referee, so that you don¡¯t admit defeat when the time comes.¡± Of course Lian Yu would not object. The appeal of the two major Ding-supporting families in Wanliu City is naturally very strong. Soon, nine judges were selected from among the guests present. These nine referees are high -level Dandan emperors. The worst is the seventh -order Dandan emperor. The highest level is the highest level. These referees are extremely famous in the Alchemy Circle of Wanliu City, and they all have professional ethics. It is basically impossible for them to favor one side. "Since we are going to fight and the rules cannot be determined by us, we should ask the nine Great Alchemy Emperors to take the trouble to formulate a rule for the competition." Murongzhou suggested. Lian Yu also smiled faintly: "Our Lian family is absolutely convinced by the level of the Great Alchemy Emperor, so I would like to trouble you to pay more attention." The people watching the battle all around also said: "The nine Great Alchemy Emperors are all important figures. It is up to you to determine the appropriate rules." Looking at Lian Yu¡¯s confident look, many people present felt that this level was well prepared and the chances of winning should be higher. After all, from the staff lineup and ostentation, it feels like this level is a higher level than Danshen Pavilion. ??Looking at the first-level building, there is one high-level Great Alchemy Emperor, and there are several intermediate-level Great Alchemy Emperors. As for the elementary-level Great Alchemy Emperor, they can only be used as thugs in the First-level Building. ??Looking at the Alchemy Pavilion, there may not even be a middle-level Great Alchemy Emperor. Su Han was young and was not wearing the clothes of an alchemist. In everyone's opinion, there was no way to connect him with any master of alchemy. This stark contrast makes it natural for everyone to show a one-sided trend when predicting the outcome. Many onlookers from other forces secretly shook their heads, feeling that the Murong family was too reckless this time and fell into the trap of the Lian family. Although the outcome of this alchemy competition is not enough to directly affect the fate of these two major families, it can affect the fate of these two elixir shops. ¡°If the Murong family¡¯s newly opened elixir shop fails, but the Lian family¡¯s newly opened elixir shop is prosperous, this will undoubtedly affect the future direction of these two families. However, many of these guests did not want to see the Murong family lose. After all, the Murong family has always had a good reputation in Wanliu City. On the contrary, the Lian family's reputation has some negative trends, because the Lian family's style is more profit-oriented, more greedy, and even more domineering. Therefore, many guests choose to enter the first-class building, but it does not mean that they are really willing to see the Lian family overwhelm the Murong family. It was just the news about the new elixir released by the Lian family that attracted them, coupled with some mentality of following the trend, that made them make such a choice. Nine referees got together and in less than two quarters of an hour, they came up with a game plan. "You two, we already have a plan." A ninth-level Great Alchemy Emperor came over and said. "Emperor Zhuang, please tell me." Lian Yu and Murong Zhou did not dare to put on any airs in front of the Emperor Zhuang, and were very respectful. Emperor Zhuang Dadan said: "Since today is the first day that your two elixir shops have opened, there will naturally be new elixirs. The first part of the gambling competition is to compare the elixirs. Each store will come up with three elixirs. Our nine judges will judge together. The one with the highest number of votes will win this session." Everyone can expect this step. Since you are opening an elixir shop, you will definitely need to compare elixirs. "Since the pill is the first step, but I don't know what the second step is?" Lian Yu asked with a faint smile. Zhuang Dadanhuang said: "Since it is an elixir shop, then?Alchemy talent is also very important. With Alchemy talents, there will be a steady supply of elixirs. Therefore, all nine of our referees believe that the second session should be a competition between talents. If you both open an elixir shop, you should have alchemy masters in charge. The second stage will be a competition between alchemy talents. " "Hahaha¡­¡­" When everyone heard that the second session was a competition between alchemy talents, everyone couldn't help laughing. Especially from Yipinlou, all kinds of cynicism kept coming. "Does their Alchemy Pavilion have any capable alchemy talents?" "Hahaha, I'm afraid there isn't even a middle-level Great Alchemy Emperor sitting in charge, right?" On the other hand, everyone in Danshen Pavilion was unexpectedly calm. No matter it was on Murong Zhou's face, Su Han's face, or the faces of the alchemists and assistants up and down the Alchemy Pavilion, they could not see the panic that the other party wanted to see. Lian Yu chuckled, turned around and asked the group of Yipinlou people behind him: "Which of you is willing to represent Yipinlou to compete in this competition?" "I!" "Send me, I'm very good in all aspects of alchemy!" "What are you fighting for? Of course it's me." Everyone is scrambling to take advantage of this opportunity to shine. Only the high-level Great Alchemy King did not speak. Obviously, on this occasion, as a high-level Great Alchemy King, he naturally had to rely on his status and would not show his face easily. Lian Yu looked at this group of people and didn't know who to choose for a moment. He simply looked at the Danshen Pavilion with a sneer: "Do you have any good candidates? We sent out candidates, but in the end you didn't have any candidates at all." Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if someone challenged me?¡± "Yes, do you have anyone in the Alchemy Pavilion who can do it?" "You're not going to tell us that he is the main alchemist of your Alchemy Pavilion, right?" A person from Yipinlou sneered and pointed at Ke Lan in the crowd. Ke Lan himself is indeed a mid-level Great Alchemy Emperor, but after all, he grew up in a simple environment in the sect and has never seen such a scene. When someone pointed it at him, he was frightened and looked at Su Han in panic. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1866 Seven-turn Blood Lotus Pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled faintly: "It seems that your eyesight is not very good. The main alchemist of Dan Shen Pavilion is just me." "You?" Lian Yu didn't take Su Han seriously at all, and he didn't have any precautions. His eyes swept across the middle-level Great Alchemy Emperors in the first-level building, and he designated one of them: "Min Xi, go up and teach this kid how to behave." This Min Xi is obviously an alchemy talent trained by the Lian family. Hearing this, his face lit up: "Okay, my subordinate will definitely fulfill his mission!" After the candidates from both sides were selected, everyone¡¯s attention returned to Emperor Zhuang Dan again. Lian Yu asked: "Since there is a first link and a second link, do you think there is a third link?" Zhuang Da Danhuang nodded and said: "If both sides lose and win in the first and second links, then naturally there will be a third link. But if the same side wins in the first two links, then naturally there is no need for a third link. But let¡¯s talk about the third phase first, which is personally assessed by our nine referees. You will know what exactly will be assessed when the time comes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it for the rules, everyone should understand them well, right?¡± Emperor Zhuang Dadan said. At the Dan Shen Pavilion, Murong Zhou and others nodded. Lian Yu said: "The rules are very clear. All the referees are well-known figures, so we can rest assured. However, since it is a competition, there must be some luck. What if you win? What if you lose?" "What do you want?" Murongzhou asked with a sneer. "Everyone knows that there is no room for two tigers in one mountain, let alone two elixir shops so close to each other. I propose that the winner takes all." Lian Yu said with a smile. Murongzhou asked: "How to eat them all?" "It's very simple. Whichever party loses, whichever party takes the initiative to close the elixir shop, and from now on, it will not open a shop within a kilometer nearby." Obviously, this is Lian Yu's ultimate goal. He wants to open an elixir shop to sell life-extending pills. Naturally, he does not want to have an elixir shop across the street. Although there is no elixir store opposite, it will still create competition for his own store. However, as soon as Lian Yu said these words, Su Han laughed: "Is this also called Tong Chi?" "Then what do you call Tong Chi?" Lian Yu frowned. "It's all-inclusive, of course, everything is taken. The winner can take over the property rights of the loser's store!" As soon as Su Han finished speaking, not to mention the stunned onlookers, even Lian Yu almost thought that he heard wrong. Murongzhou couldn't help but take a breath, but seeing Su Han's confident eyes, Murongzhou still swallowed his words. However, others were not so good, and all kinds of comments suddenly came to their faces. "Is this boy from the Murong family out of his mind? How can he gamble with such a good shop like the Murong family?" "Yes, the Murong family has no chance of winning in this bet. If we just bet, wouldn't we hand over the store to the Lian family?" "Alas, with such a descendant the Murong family is in danger." Su Han didn't care what the onlookers thought, he looked directly at Lian Yu with deep eyes. Suddenly, Su Han smiled lightly and said, "You haven't spoken for a long time. Could it be that you can't afford to lose?" Lian Yu's face was filled with disbelief. He made a very exaggerated expression and laughed loudly: "Did I hear wrongly? Hahaha How could my Lian family miss such a good thing? I can't afford to lose. ? I'm just afraid that your Murong family won't be able to afford to lose." Su Han smiled faintly: "So, you guys made a bet?" "Bet, of course." Lian Yu was high-spirited, "Our Lian family can't wait, why not start the competition now?" The eyes of the crowd looked at the emperor Zhuang Dan, and the emperor Zhuang Dan announced: " Soon, the crowds of people at the scene moved aside to give way to a wide space. Nine referees sat on the makeshift referee's bench, while the two sides of the competition were on both sides of the referee's bench. When it comes to the formation of men and horses, the Yipinlou side does have an absolute advantage. After all, the people in Yipinlou not only include some alchemy talents trained by the Lian family themselves, but also some foreign aid in alchemy invited by the Lian family. As for the Danshen Pavilion, Su Han didn't use any of the Murong family's power at all. He just went to the slave market to buy some slaves. Naturally, he couldn't match them in terms of lineup. "In the first step, both sides each came up with three types of elixirs. However, we can't fool people with rare elixirs that cannot be mass-produced."?It must be an elixir that can be mass-produced and widely sold. Because this is a competition among elixir shops, not a curiosity-seeking competition. What we want to assess is the level of elixirs supplied by your two stores. "Zhuang Dadan Huang emphasized. This rule is naturally very reasonable. Since it is a competition between two elixir shops, of course they must come up with elixirs that can be widely sold. If you take out that rare elixir from your personal collection, it won't make any sense. ¡° Moreover, this also eliminates the possibility of cheating by using rare elixirs from personal collections by both parties. When Lian Yu heard the rules of this first step, he smiled confidently, and then whispered something to Min Xi. Min Xi was also full of confidence and kept nodding. Soon, both sides began to show off their respective elixirs. According to the rules set by the referees, both sides did not take out all three elixirs at once, but took out one at a time. Neither side knew what elixir the other was going to take out. What Su Han took out for the first time was a classic elixir of the Weidan style, the Seven-turn Blood Lotus Pill. The purpose of this elixir is to help Holy Realm monks break through the shackles of the Sovereign Realm. It can increase their confidence in breaking through to the Sovereign Realm by 20 to 30%. Although it is only 20% to 30%, it is a big hurdle to go from the Holy Realm to the Venerable Realm. Many people want to break through but are not sure. The Seven-turn Blood Lotus Pill can solve this problem to a great extent. The most high-end monks in Wanliu City have generally broken through to the Zun Realm, but the majority of the monks in Wanliu City are the monks at the Holy Realm and below. It can be said that the Holy Realm monks are the backbone of Wanliu City. Therefore, this Seven-turn Blood Lotus Pill definitely has a huge market in Wanliu City, and it is also one of the pills that Su Han plans to promote in the Alchemy Pavilion. The elixirs of both sides were quickly presented to the nine referees. After all nine judges carefully assessed the results, they started voting. Soon, the voting results came out. Among the nine judges, seven actually chose the Seven-turn Blood Lotus Pill from the Dan Shen Pavilion, and only two chose the First-Rank Tower! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1867: Failure in the first battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The Seven-turn Blood Lotus Pill presented by the Alchemy Pavilion is used by monks in the Holy Realm to break through the shackles of the Supreme Realm. It has superior quality and skillful refining techniques. It is truly a rare product among similar pills" Zhuang Da Danhuang On behalf of all the judges, I announced the reason why the Seventh Turn Blood Lotus Pill won. As soon as the Dan Shenge comes up, he will get an advantage, which makes everyone unexpected. Everyone is secretly surprised, and even a little sighing. ¡°Obviously, no one expected that this Alchemy Pavilion still had some secrets. This Seven-turn Blood Lotus Pill is indeed a good thing. However, this is only the first competition in the first stage. If you want to win this first stage, you must win at least two games among the three types of elixirs. For a time, these spectators who originally thought that the situation would be one-sided could not help but look forward to the next performance of Danshen Pavilion, whether it would make this game more dramatic. With such expectations, the second elixir from both sides was sent up again. What Su Han took out this time was the Bone-Replacing Pill, which is a healing elixir and a work of the Weidan style. However, Su Han was not very sure about this elixir. After all, he prepared this elixir for the Danshen Pavilion to refine and sell it in batches, not for competitions. He also didn't expect that there would be such a pill competition today. Although this bone-changing stasis pill is very good, it is hard to say whether it can beat the opponent. Sure enough, what Yipinlou opposite took out this time was obviously a very good elixir, it turned out to be Zunding Dan! This Ding Dan can be said to be a must-have for cultivators in the Zun Realm. It can increase the success rate of monks breaking through the realm within the Zun Realm. As soon as the Cauldron Pill came out, it immediately suppressed the Bone Replacement and Siltation Pill. "The Zunding Pill is a must-have pill for Zun-level monks. It belongs to the Zun-level elixir and is extremely difficult to refine. Although the Dan Shen Pavilion's bone-replacing and silt-removing pill is also very good, its refining technique and efficacy are also considered to be new, but The gap in elixir levels cannot be filled. In this round, Yipinlou wins." Zhuang Da Danhuang announced the results of the second round. Su Han was not particularly angry after losing to Zun Ding Dan. He could refine this Zun Ding Dan even if he was asked to refine it. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect such a gambling fight before he came, so he didn¡¯t prepare any earth-shattering pills. After all, the Alchemy Pavilion has just started, and the refining manpower is limited, so this bone-changing silt pill is a relatively average level of pill. Who would have thought that he would suffer a loss in this competition. Seeing Yipinlou come back to win the game, the spectators were actually a little disappointed. Many of them hoped that Yipinlou would lose to Danshen Pavilion in the first round of the elixir competition, so that the game would be interesting. Because everyone knows that in the second stage of the alchemy talent competition, Danshen Pavilion will definitely not be able to beat the first-level building, and the third stage is also in doubt. Now that Yipinlou has come back and the situation is obviously under the control of Yipinlou, everyone will naturally be disappointed. Because everyone knows that the pill taken out by Yipinlou must be the last pill, which is the life-extending pill that Yipinlou vigorously promotes. Once the longevity pill comes out, Dan Shen Pavilion will definitely lose its competitiveness. Sure enough, as everyone expected, the third pill Yipinlou took out was indeed the longevity pill. As soon as the longevity pill came out, everyone was immediately conquered by this outstanding pill. This pill can be said to be subversive, filling the vacancy of a longevity pill that has not been given to the powerful in the realm so far. "Unique, groundbreaking, shockingall kinds of praiseworthy words are not exaggerated when used on the longevity pill. When Su Han saw the other party taking out the longevity pill, he smiled bitterly in his heart, feeling extremely ironic. He was basically certain that the Danyu City got the recipe for the Life-Extension Pill because the top management of Danshen Valley was sold to Danyu City. ¡°The Life-Prolonging Pill was obviously invented by me, but now it is being used against me by others. The fact that the other party brought out the Life-Prolonging Pill means that he is in big trouble this round, because the one he brought out in this round is the Bing Xin Podu Pill. The Bingxin Poison-preventing Pill is a very high-level pill. If the other party doesn't come up with the Life-Extension Pill, your chances of winning will be very high. " However, once the opponent takes out the Life-Extension Pill, under the impact of the Life-Extension Pill, it can be said that no matter what kind of pill he takes out, it will be almost useless. In this game, Su Han basically lost to himself. There is no need for any dispute at all, the opinions of all the referees are surprisingly unified.   They were all impressed by Yanniandan's bold creativity and unique technique, and all the judges voted for Yanniandan. Zhuang Da Danhuang announced: "Although Danshen Pavilion's Bingxin Poison-preventing Pill is extremely good, compared with the Yannian Dan, it is still inferior. So in this round, Yipinlou still wins!" As soon as Zhuang Dadanhuang finished speaking, there was a burst of cheers from the Yipin Building, especially Lian Yu, who was so proud that he could only laugh loudly. Murongzhou said loudly: "Wait a minute!" Emperor Zhuang¡¯s expression turned cold and he asked, ¡°Does Master Murong have any doubts about our ruling?¡± Murong Zhou said hurriedly: "I have no doubts about the verdict of the Great Alchemy Emperor. However, there is a question about the life-extending pill that I took out from Yipinlou. I suspect that they cannot mass-produce this life-extending pill." This suspicion is reasonable. After all, the level of the longevity pill is there, and not just anyone can refine it casually. After hearing this, Zhuang Dadanhuang also felt that it made sense and said to Lian Yu: "What can you prove about the doubts about the Danshen Pavilion?" Lian Yu smiled faintly and clapped his hands: "Come here, bring a batch of longevity pills and show them to Emperor Zhuang." Immediately, someone brought up a large box of longevity pills. This large box contained twenty or thirty pills. With this, Murongzhou could only be speechless. Zhuang Da Danhuang also nodded slightly, acknowledging Yipinlou's proof. At this moment, Su Han suddenly asked lightly: "Is this longevity pill really refined by Yipinlou itself?" Su Han, however, did not believe that the pill masters at Yipinlou could refine the longevity pills. In his opinion, most of these pills were refined by Danyu City and only entrusted Yipinlou to sell them in Wanliu City. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1868 Twenty-Seven Crow Killing Bureau You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lian Yu sneered and said, "This seems like there is no need to prove anything, right? Could it be that the source of our Yipinlou's elixirs should be reported to your Murong family?" Zhuang Da Dan Huang also said: "The rule is that as long as the elixir can be mass-produced and put into the market, it can be. The number of elixirs provided by Yipinlou is enough to prove this." Lian Yu smiled and said: "Yes, mass production does not necessarily need to be produced by our Yipinlou. We have connections and channels to obtain elixirs. This is also a skill for elixir shops." Although this statement is a bit strong, it generally makes sense. The Great Pill Emperor Zhuang ignored Su Han and announced: "In the first round, the pill competition, Yipinlou won." Su Han smiled lightly but didn¡¯t say anything. He opened his mouth just now just to scratch the Lian family, not that he could not afford to lose. Su Han lost the first link. Although it was a bit stressful, the pressure could also be turned into motivation, allowing him to take the next two links more seriously. The reason why Su Han lost this round was not because his elixir was not good, but because the longevity elixir was too good. In other words, Su Han lost to himself. Although Su Han knew that Yipinlou¡¯s longevity elixir was not refined by them at all, he did not want to dwell on this issue to avoid leaving a bad impression on the referee. "The second round is a competition for alchemy talents. The rules are the same as the first round. The second round also includes three rounds. The one who can win two of them will be considered as the winner in the second round." "Alas, the Murong family's foundation in elixirs is still not good after all. Looking at this pace, I'm afraid they will lose miserably." "Yes, they may not be able to survive the third link. Once they fail in the second link, the Murong family will lose." "It seems that at this stage, the young master of the Murong family will go into battle in person. Considering his age, can he be reliable? The one sent by Yipinlou is a real mid-level great alchemy emperor." "There is no chance of winning at all. The Murong family store is destined to lose this time." For a time, there were discussions all around. Min Xi from the first-class building walked out of the crowd and looked at Su Han with a malicious sneer: "The young master of the Murong family is quite handsome. I hope you won't cry when you lose." Everyone in Yipinlou burst out laughing. Su Han¡¯s face was calm. Faced with Min Xi¡¯s provocation, he did not appear panicked. Instead, he felt confident. Nazhuang Dadanhuang shouted: "Okay, don't chat any more. Now let's start the second part." Although Zhuang Dadanhuang didn't have any bias objectively, he had an indescribable feeling in his heart that he seemed to appreciate Su Han more. Because the three elixirs that Su Han took out in the first session were not comparable to ordinary elixirs in terms of quality or purity. Although the levels of these three elixirs are not high, they all have a unique personal style, and it can even be said that they all have the style of a master. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In the end, the reason why Yipinlou was judged to be the winner was mainly because the elixir produced by Yipinlou was of a high level. To put it bluntly, it relied on crushing the level of the elixir to win. This way of winning seems somewhat unfair. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Pill Emperor Zhuang didn't believe that this longevity pill was refined by Yipinlou himself. Although he couldn't imagine how Yipinlou got these life-extending pills, he guessed that it probably wasn't the right way. "It's just that these are not against the rules, and Emperor Zhuang Dan has no control over them. ¡° Now, seeing this young master of the Murong family, facing the other party¡¯s provocation, there was no trace of nervousness or stage fright on his face. Emperor Zhuang Dan felt a lot more appreciation in his heart. ¡°After all, being able to take out the three pills just now proves that you have real talent and knowledge. As for the reason for the conflict between the two elixir shops today, Zhuang Da Danhuang could see that Yipinlou was playing tricks and deliberately wanted to defeat the other side. Otherwise, how could Yipinlou choose the address opposite Danshen Pavilion? The Dan Emperor Zhuang is not a fool. The invitation to the Danshen Pavilion was sent three days ago, but the invitation to the Yipin Building was only sent to the Emperor Zhuang last night. It was already clear who chose the location first and who chose the location last. . Zhuang Dadan Emperor is a highly respected person. Although he has seen a lot of darkness, as a well-known figure in the alchemy world of Wanliu City, he still has a basic concept of right and wrong in his heart.   Cleared his throat, Zhuang Da Danhuang said: "The first game of the second round is an ancient game, which I saw in an ancient book on alchemy. What needs to be said is that this ancient game, I also I have been studying it for hundreds of years, but I have not been able to crack it all" With that said, Emperor Zhuang took out two scrolls: "The contents of these two scrolls are consistent, and they contain the names of twenty-seven kinds of elixir materials. What you want to do is to use these twenty-seven kinds of elixir materials, as you wish. Use combinations to create elixir recipes, and try to combine a variety of elixir recipes. The more elixir recipes, the better. Within half an hour, the team that combines more elixir recipes wins." After saying that, Zhuang Da Danhuang signaled his men to deliver the two scrolls to Min Xi and Su Han. Min Xi looked excited. When it comes to combining pill recipes, this is definitely his strength. His favorite thing in life is dismantling and constructing pill recipes. Su Han remained calm. After getting the scroll, he glanced briefly, and after a moment, he smiled slightly. It turns out that this is the ancient situation that Emperor Zhuang Da Dan mentioned. Su Han has seen this kind of ancient situation many times, whether in his previous life or in this life. This kind of ancient game requires a certain amount of materials to be used to combine as many prescriptions as possible. For others, such an ancient game may have never been seen before, but in fact Su Han has played it many times. This time, Su Han had seen the ancient game provided by Zhuang Da Dan Emperor in his previous life. This ancient game was called the Erqi Crow Killing Game. Twenty-seven kinds of materials could be combined to produce a total of twenty-seven kinds of pill formulas. However, judging from the tone of Zhuang Da Danhuang, it seems that he has not completely cracked the twenty-seven crow-killing game, and has not combined all twenty-seven kinds of pill formulas? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1869: The referees who lost their temper You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a while, Su Han didn't bother to care so much, so he picked up the pen and started writing. Within a short while, Su Han had written down all the twenty-seven elixir recipes that the Erqi Crow Killing Bureau could combine. This thing is not a secret that cannot be leaked. To put it bluntly, it was created by the elixir masters from ancient times when they had nothing to do. It does not involve any core technology. "Okay?" Emperor Zhuang did not expect that Su Han would hand in the paper so soon. You know, the prescribed time for this round is half an hour, and now less than a third of the time has passed. ¡° Could it be that this young master of the Murong family is still too young and willful, so when he saw that the questions were too difficult, he simply gave up on himself? If this is the case, Emperor Zhuang Dan really wants to take back his admiration just now. Originally, he was more optimistic about the young master of the Murong family, but if the other person was the kind of person who was weak-minded and easily gave up on himself, it would be difficult for such a person to develop much in the world of elixirs. Emperor Zhuang did not hide his disappointment. He took the scroll in Su Han's hand and said calmly: "Go down and wait. The half-hour time limit is not up yet. I can't start reviewing your answers until the time limit is up." Su Han glanced at Min Xi, who was still thinking hard, smiled, and nodded to express understanding. However, the people watching around did not understand. You know, Min Xi is recognized as very accomplished in the field of alchemy research. ¡°Even he couldn¡¯t think of a recipe for elixirs. Could it be that the young master of the Murong family could still think of it? "I think the Murong family is going to be tricked by this kid this time." "Yes, he is a prodigal son. He handed in the paper before one-third of the allotted time was up. Don't be so obvious about giving up on yourself." Su Han simply ignored these people's comments and returned to his seat, waiting leisurely. The more calm he became, the more uneasy Min Xi became on the opposite side, and he kept doubting in his heart, is this kid just faking it? Or did you really finish answering the questions? Min Xi wouldn¡¯t believe it if he really answered the question. This ancient game is so difficult, how could he finish it in such a short time? How about pretending? Isn't he pretending to be too similar? For a while, Min Xi couldn't calm down and think at all. At this moment, I suddenly received a message from Lian Yu: "Don't be messy, that guy is using tricks to deliberately interfere with your Taoist heart. Don't be fooled by him, just show your true level!" Being reminded by Lian Yu, Min Xi's whole body trembled slightly and he immediately calmed down. His energy was concentrated again, and he began to seriously study the ancient game in his hands. Over there, Murongzhou was so calm when he saw Su Han handing in his papers in advance, but he was a little confused about what kind of medicine Su Han was selling in his gourd. But after all, he had seen Su Han's magical methods, so although he was itchy, he still did not interfere with Su Han. However, the anxiety inside could not be concealed. After all, this is the second part of the game. We have already lost the first link. If we still lose the second link, we will have no chance at all. Finally, the half-hour time limit is up. Until the last moment, Min Xi still only wrote six prescriptions. He had no choice but to reluctantly hand in the answer sheet. Seeing that both answer sheets had been handed in, Emperor Zhuang Dan couldn¡¯t wait to see Su Han¡¯s answer. He had been observing Su Han just now and saw that Su Han was very calm, not at all like the kind of young man who could not hold his breath. How could such a person hand in the paper so early? It is no exaggeration to say that this young master of the Murong family made Emperor Dezhuang feel incomprehensible. Is this guy an unreliable fool? Or are there really several brushes? All this can only be known after seeing the answer sheet. Therefore, Emperor Zhuang Dan put Min Xi¡¯s answer aside first, and opened Su Han¡¯s answer scroll first. With just one glance at the scroll, Emperor Zhuang Dan was stunned. A pair of eyes stared firmly at the scroll, as if they were stuck by something on the scroll and could no longer move away. Immediately afterwards, Emperor Zhuang Dan stood up excitedly, his face full of shock and ecstasy. Then, it developed to the point of being elated and intoxicated These expressions were changing very vividly on the face of Emperor Zhuang Dan. For a moment, everyone else was dumbfounded. What is there in this scroll?So strange? Several referees next to Zhuang Dadanhuang couldn't help but put their heads over to take a look. It doesn¡¯t matter at this glance. The expressions of these referees all changed drastically at the same time, and their eyes almost fell off. Then, all the referees were squeezing their heads to see the scroll. "Hahaha" Zhuang Dadanhuang suddenly laughed, smiled, and suddenly choked, and then tears rolled down his face, and he kept crying. This scene made everyone dumbfounded. What on earth is going on? "Hahaha Wuwuwu Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, in my lifetime, I can actually see the whole picture of Erqi Crow Killing Bureau. This is God's will, absolutely God's will!" What? Erqi crow killing bureau? Many alchemy masters present were shocked. Many of them had heard of the Erqi Crow Killing Bureau, but they only knew the name. Many people did not even know what the twenty-seven materials of the Erqi Crow Killing Bureau were. . Not to mention, the complete twenty-seven elixir prescriptions of the Erqi Crow Killing Bureau. Even seniors like Zhuang Da Danzun, who is only one step away from Danzun, have studied the Erqi Crow Killing Bureau for hundreds of years, and have only developed twenty kinds of elixirs. Therefore, after seeing Su Han¡¯s answer sheet, Emperor Zhuang Dan was so excited that he cried bitterly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1870 You report first You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The other referees were also holding Su Han's answer scrolls and looked at it in fascination. It wasn't until a long time later that I slowly came to my senses. Looking at Min Xi's scroll, there are only six kinds of elixirs written on it. Although it is already very good to be able to write such a number within half an hour. "However, compared with Su Han's answer, this is simply rubbish. Zhuang Dadanhuang tried hard to control his excitement and shouted loudly: "In the first round of the second round, Danshen Pavilion won with an absolute advantage!" In this sentence, Zhuang Dadanhuang added a lot of subjective color to his tone. Language like "absolute advantage" should not appear in the referee's words. However, Emperor Zhuang Dan even felt that such words were not enough to express his excitement. "In this Erqi Crow Killing Bureau, none of the many alchemy masters in Wanliu City can defeat it. Unexpectedly, I can see the overall situation of the Erqi Crow Killing Bureau here today. This is God's will and God's blessing!" Zhuang Dadanhuang¡¯s excited words shocked the other people in the alchemy world who were present. The overall situation of the 27 Crow Killing Bureau? According to legend, this is an unsolvable situation! This young master of the Murong family can actually crack the code? Twenty-seven kinds of elixirs, all combined? This news was so shocking that everyone couldn¡¯t recover from it. Even Lian Yu couldn't help but said: "Senior Zhuang, I have also heard of this game. This game is simply unsolvable. How did this kid break it? Could he be playing tricks to fool us all? " Hearing this, Emperor Zhuang¡¯s face immediately darkened: ¡°Are you doubting my professional ethics? Or are you doubting my inability to judge whether his answer is right or wrong?¡± Lian Yu hurriedly said: "That's not what I meant." Zhuang Da Dan Huang said solemnly: "I have devoted myself to studying the Erqi Crow Killing Bureau for hundreds of years, and so far I have only calculated twenty kinds of pill formulas. All of the twenty kinds of pill formulas that I have calculated are included in his answer. Everyone. Do you think this matter can be false?" The other referees also nodded. Some of them have studied the Erqi Crow Killing Bureau and know that the answer cannot be faked. Lian Yu was unwilling to give in and said: "Then I find it even more strange. Everyone knows what kind of person Senior Zhuang is. He is a well-known figure in the alchemy world of Wanliu City. Even Senior Zhuang can only calculate twenty kinds of It still took hundreds of years to come up with the elixir recipe. But this kid from the Murong family was able to calculate all twenty-seven elixir recipes in less than a quarter of an hour. Don't you think it's weird? " For a moment, Lian Yu pointed the finger at Su Han. Su Han smiled faintly: "Why, do I have to report to you how I mastered the Erqi Crow Killing Bureau? Then why don't you first report how you got the Life-Extension Pill in Yipinlou." When talking about the source of the longevity pill, Lian Yu said that there was no need to report the source of the Yipinlou pill to the Murong family. But now, Su Han used the same language to defeat Lian Yu's army. For a moment, Lian Yu was choked and speechless. On the other hand, Emperor Zhuang Dan felt a little ashamed and a little curious in his heart. Ashamedly, he had misunderstood Murong Sang before and suspected that he had given up on himself. What I¡¯m curious about is, how did he master the 27 Crow Killing Bureau? "Little friend Murong, I'm just asking out of curiosity. The 27th Crow Killing Game is an unsolved game. The answer is not recorded in ancient books. How did youhow did you know about it?" Zhuang Dadanhuang didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult, and his tone was purely asking for advice. Su Han smiled: "To be honest, when I was young, I once met a senior expert who taught me a lot about elixirs. He also taught me the Erqi Crow Killing Bureau." As soon as these words came out, Zhuang Da Danhuang suddenly understood. As we all know, Murong Sang disappeared from the Murong family when he was very young. Unexpectedly, there would be such an adventure? "It's no wonder that Murong Sang didn't grow up in the Murong family, but he has the alchemy skills to crush the children of the Murong family. For a moment, Emperor Zhuang Dan was filled with emotion and longing. What kind of alchemy strongman would it take to crack the Erqi Crow Killing Bureau? Although he was curious, Zhuang Dadanhuang did not forget that this was a competition. He suppressed his curiosity and looked at the other referees. They all unanimously concluded that there was no doubt that Danshen Pavilion won this round. Lian Yu, although full of suspicion and anger, had no choice but to admit it. Fortunately, this round was just an accident."Min Xi, don't get confused. It was just an accident. The guy opposite was lucky enough to know this ancient game. He won't have such good luck in the next game." Lian Yu sent a message to Min Xi. After the transmission, Lian Yu couldn't help but glance at the crowd. In a corner among the crowd, there was a strong man wearing a black robe, who was Protector Tan from Dan Prison City. This time, Alchemy City handed over the longevity pills to the Lian family for sale. The only requirement was that the Lian family opened a new elixir shop to sell them. That¡¯s why the Lian family opened this store and invited Protector Tan to attend the opening ceremony. But what Lian Yu didn¡¯t expect was that the Dan Shen Pavilion, which he thought would be easy to defeat, actually felt a bit tricky and was not that easy to suppress. If this was not suppressed by the Dan Shenge, but instead suffered a loss, it would be shameful, and it would not be easy to explain. However, Lian Yu believed that it was just an accident, and the final victory would definitely be in the hands of Yipinlou. "Okay, now let's start the second round of the second round. In the round just now, we were testing the theoretical level of Alchemy. In this round, we are not only testing the theory, but also the actual operation level." Having said that, the emperor Zhuang Dan patted his hands, and there were two people walking forward with two trays, and there were some elixir materials in each tray. ??Looking carefully, these elixir materials are not of a very high level. Most of them are just some elixir materials from the early stage of the Holy Realm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1871 Cleansing Pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The two trays in front of me contain two identical materials, both of which are fifty kinds of elixir materials. Although the grades of these elixir materials are not very high, they are all widely used materials. They can combine with each other to create hundreds of thousands of elixir recipes. What you have to do is to select some of these elixir materials, combine them into a recipe, and refine the finished elixir. " "Whoever refines the elixir with a higher level will win this round. If the elixirs are of the same level, it depends on the quality and fineness of the elixir." "The time limit for this round is one hour. If the elixirs you refine are of the same level and of the same quality, then whoever refines them first wins." Zhuang Dadanhuang explained the rules in detail, and both sides of the game nodded to show that they understood. Immediately afterwards, two trays were delivered to the hands of the two people. Afterwards, the area around the two people was immediately restricted, isolating the two people from the outside world. Zhuang Da Danhuang gave the order and the timer started immediately. Su Han immediately entered the state, and his eyes swept over the fifty elixir materials. The level, function and elixir recipe that could be combined into each material were constantly emerging in his mind, and he was quickly arranging and combining them. For Su Han, this arrangement and combination is as normal as eating and sleeping, and there is no difficulty at all. These fifty kinds of elixir materials are not of high level. They are generally elixir materials suitable for monks in the early stages of the Holy Realm. There are only a few seven or eight types that correspond to monks in the late stages of the Holy Realm. In this game, the top priority is the level of the elixir. Whoever has a higher level of elixir will win. The level of the elixir depends largely on the material. The higher the grade of the material, the higher the grade of the elixir will naturally be. "However, there are only seven or eight higher-level materials in the tray, but they cannot be combined to form any recipe. In this case, if you want to combine high-level elixirs as much as possible, you need some eccentric wisdom. Su Han¡¯s thoughts were whirling in his mind, and suddenly, an idea came to him. His Alchemy Pavilion specializes in elixirs from the Weidan style. ????????????????? And the Wei Danliu, isn¡¯t it famous for its strange elixir formulas and unconventional tactics? In the field of strange elixir flow, there are often some unconventional elixir recipes. These elixir recipes obviously use very cheap materials, but they can refine very high-end elixirs. They have a way of turning decay into magic. Feel. To put it bluntly, this is also one of the charms of Weidan flow, which is to use bold techniques to tap the potential of these low-level materials to achieve the purpose of saving costs. In the world of alchemy, many high-end elixirs are produced using large amounts of high-end materials. Although high-end elixirs can be refined in this way, the waste of materials is also very serious. But in the realm of strange elixir flow, this situation does not exist at all. Because the art of matching is what the Weidan style pays attention to, the pursuit of skills by the Weidan style has reached a demanding level, and it is often possible to use the cheapest materials to refine the highest-end elixirs. When Su Han thought of this, inspirations came to his mind one after another. Combined with the elixir materials at hand, Su Han quickly locked onto a strange elixir style elixir in his mind. Cleansing Pill! This dust-cleansing pill is an elixir exclusive to the Weidan style. In other words, this kind of elixir can only be refined using the refining techniques of the Strange Dan style. This Dust Cleansing Pill is a pill used to clear menstruation and cleanse the marrow. However, its effect is long-term, not one-time. You need to take one pill regularly at regular intervals to achieve optimal results. The most important thing is that the dust-cleansing pill is of a very high level and is generally classified as a noble-level pill in the pill world, which is meant for those who are powerful in the realm of respect. " However, the materials it requires are only holy-level materials, and it can be refined without any kind of noble-level materials. This is extremely rare in the world of elixirs. Generally speaking, if you want to refine a senior-level elixir, you must have at least one senior-level material. Without the senior-level materials, you can't even try to refine a senior-level elixir. "However, this dust-cleansing pill is an exception. Furthermore, there is more than one combination of materials to choose from when refining this dust-cleansing pill using the refining technique of the Strange Pill Style. It's like a place with many ways to go. This dust-free pill also has many combinations of materials. Many materials can be interchanged. If it were someone else, they might not know which materials can be replaced by which materialsmaterial. However, who is Su Han? His attainments in the characteristics and application of elixir materials have reached the pinnacle. At the moment, Su Han carefully considered it and found that he was at least 90% sure of refining the dust-removing pill with the existing materials. ¡°It¡¯s decided, that¡¯s it.¡± Su Han decided to refine the Cleansing Pill, and immediately started to control the fire, heat the cauldron, and select materials without wasting any time At this time, the judges on the bench were also paying attention to the two contestants. Su Han's actions in selecting materials naturally fell into their eyes. They were surprised to find that when selecting materials, the young master of the Murong family only chose one high-level holy material, while the others were low-level holy materials. Even Emperor Zhuang Dan couldn¡¯t understand such a move. You must know that among the fifty materials given, at least eight are high-level saint-level materials. If you want to refine high-level elixirs as much as possible, you must choose at least four or five of them. "However, the young master of the Murong family only chose one kind, which made Emperor Zhuang a little confused. Alchemy Emperor Zhuang really admired this young master of the Murong family. From the three elixirs in the first round to the 27 crow-killing formation in the first game of the second round, Alchemy Emperor Zhuang sighed again and again. It really is true. The next generation is to be feared. There are indeed mountains beyond the mountains. However, in this game, Su Han's choice of elixir materials made Dezhuang Danhuang feel a little disappointed for a moment, and he also felt that his previous evaluation of the opponent was too high. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1872: Show off skills that are not a show off skills You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! You know, if he chooses the materials like this, he will be able to refine an intermediate holy level elixir even if he fights to the death. And if you choose four or five kinds of high-level holy-level materials and have good skills, you can refine high-level holy-level elixirs. "Murong Sang was taught alchemy by an expert when he was young, but after all, his practical experience is limited. Perhaps he is familiar with some high-end allusion alchemy recipes, but if he is asked to perform on the spot, his lack of age and experience will be exposed. ¡± Although Emperor Zhuang Dan felt it was a pity, his appreciation for Su Han did not decrease. In his opinion, Murong Sang suffered from his lack of age and experience. In fact, as long as he was given time, his achievements in the future would not be inferior to many people present. The other referees also shook their heads when they saw Su Han's selection, because they had already seen Min Xi's selection. Everyone is an expert, and when they saw the materials Min Xi chose, many judges guessed that what Min Xi wanted to refine was a quasi-venerable elixir. What is a quasi-venerable elixir? In fact, it is one level higher than the Saint level. It is only one step away from reaching the level of the Supreme level elixir. ¡°It is absolutely amazing to be able to achieve this step within an hour. Even if these referees come off the field in person, the most they can do is this. In the opinion of these judges, although Min Xi has not officially started refining, they can already foresee that Min Xi should be 90% sure of winning this round. Over at Yipinlou, everyone is full of confidence at the moment. Next to Lian Yu, the high-ranking Great Alchemy Emperor with the highest status in the first-level building was reporting something to Lian Yu in a low voice. "The materials chosen by Min Xi are a higher level than those chosen by the Alchemy Pavilion opposite. With Min Xi's level as an intermediate Great Alchemy King, winning this game should be a sure shot. It all depends on whether he can do it within an hour. We successfully refined these materials into elixirs." This high-level Great Dan Emperor also has a very sharp eye. Like the referees, they all saw the cleverness of Min Xi's selection of talents. Lian Yu felt even more relieved after hearing the words of the high-level Great Alchemy Emperor. He had a smile on his face and felt that everything was under control. In the first session before, Yipinlou had already won. In the first round of the second round, the opponent won by luck, but now that our side has won the second round, the second round will be a tie. In the next third game, as long as your side wins, the second link will also be won. ¡°That way, it means there will be no third link, because Yipinlou has already won. At this moment, Lian Yu felt extremely happy. Once this bet was won, the shop in the Dan Shen Pavilion opposite would become the property of the Lian family. Moreover, it would also be able to prove the strength of the Lian family in front of the envoys from Dan Prison City. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????have done it for the family, why shouldn¡¯t the family reward themselves properly?¡± ????????????????????? Before the gambling game started, Lian Yu had some doubts, and felt that it was abnormal for the other party to propose betting on a store. So at this moment, he already believed that this was definitely a bluff by the opponent, or that the opponent was out of his mind. Because, the Lian family¡¯s victory is almost foreseeable. Even the outsiders who were watching around sighed secretly in their hearts after seeing Su Han's selection of talents. In the first game of the second round, Su Han's victory made them all have expectations. They hoped that the young master of the Murong family might be able to win the entire second round in one fell swoop and create a wonderful reversal! Now it seems that they really thought too much. The victory in the first game of the second session just now may have been just an accident. However, at this moment, Su Han didn't have the time to pay attention to what everyone was thinking. Now he had devoted himself wholeheartedly to refining the elixir. Most people can¡¯t understand the tricks of the Weidan style, and they don¡¯t know what he is doing. However, Su Han's thinking was very clear. One hour is very tight, and this time Su Han does not have too much hidden strength, and various methods are emerging one after another. Although he has no intention of showing off his skills, time is very limited now, and the fire control method of Jiujiu Guiyuan Fire can shorten the time of the hot cauldron to one-ninth, which is suitable for use now. ??????????????????? However, when the Nine-Nine Returning Yuan Fire is used, in the eyes of experts, it is indeed extraordinary and gorgeous. As soon as Su Han used this method, the eyes of Zhuang Da Danhuang on the referee's seat suddenly lit up. He didn¡¯t expect that Murong Sang, when choosing materials in this game, wouldHe was so ordinary, but when it came time to control the fire, he suddenly used such amazing methods! Such a huge contrast made Emperor Dezhuang suddenly doubt his own judgment again. "Did I jump to conclusions just now? Maybe there is wisdom in his ordinary selection of materials that I can't see?" Zhuang Dadanhuang is not that old-school figure who relies on his high status and seniority to be arrogant. On the contrary, he was full of curiosity and enthusiasm for new things. Now that he saw a fire control method that he had never seen before, Zhuang Da Danhuang's eyes naturally lit up. "This Murong Sang, it seems that he has been taught by an expert. I have been to many big cities in God's Domain for this method of controlling fire, but I have never seen it before. I don't know who the expert who taught him is? " For a moment, Emperor Zhuang Dan was really full of curiosity. Even the apprentice is already so great, how can the master be strong? Zhuang Dadanhuang felt that Murong Sang¡¯s master was definitely a master of alchemy who was much more powerful than himself, and he was the least powerful alchemist. As soon as Su Han's method of controlling fire came out, the onlookers were suddenly surprised again. They didn't dare to make a casual conclusion as to whether Su Han would lose. After all, although not all of us may be proficient in alchemy, we can still tell the level of our methods. Even the proud Lian Yu frowned when he saw this scene, secretly thinking that this kid is not completely fake! However, Lian Yu was still very calm in his heart. After all, if you want to refine high-level elixirs, you don't have to rely entirely on fire control. Fire control can only play a very limited role. After all, Lian Yu still felt that his side would definitely win this round. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1873 Everyone¡¯s Expectations You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was not disturbed at all. After the heating of the cauldron was completed, he began to put in the materials. This material was even more confusing to the onlookers. Because Su Han's technique showed no structure at all. At first glance, it looked more like throwing these materials into the alchemy cauldron casually. Even the nine referees couldn¡¯t understand it at this time. What kind of elixir is being refined? The more you don¡¯t understand, the harder you will try to see, hoping to see some clues. For a moment, no one in the room paid attention to Min Xi. After all, Min Xi¡¯s selection of materials was a conventional one, and his refining techniques were also conventional. Even if these judges were replaced, it would just be the same refining process. The only difference lies in whose technique is higher and whose technique is lower. There is nothing special about it. A place worth looking forward to. But Su Han¡¯s side is completely different. Such mediocre material selection, such amazing fire control, and now this child's play delivery method The contrast between before and after, the ups and downs, is so strong that people can't help but wonder. Is there any great wisdom contained in his childish approach? However, looking left and right, these people couldn't see any great wisdom in Su Han's actions. Generally speaking, when refining elixirs, there are strict steps for adding materials, because each material requires a different heat, and the fusion between materials is also very particular. If those strict old-school alchemy figures see Su Han's casual abandonment, the first impression will be very bad. How is this a serious attitude toward alchemy? It's simply a waste of material and an insult to Alchemy. "However, Emperor Zhuang Dan is not the kind of rigorous and rigid person after all. After looking at it carefully for a while, he could see a little bit of knowledge hidden in Su Han's messy techniques. This material placement seems very random, but it is not really random. There are still rules to be found. "It's just that most people don't understand this rule. Even Emperor Zhuang Dan couldn¡¯t fully understand this law. In fact, he felt that he could only understand one or two tenths of it. "Senior Zhuang, what on earth is Murong Sang doing?" A referee from the side came over and asked in a low voice. The other referees also stared at Emperor Zhuang with curious expressions. Obviously, they couldn't understand it even more. Zhuang Da Dan Huang smiled bitterly and said: "I can't fully understand it, because his methods are too subversive to the tradition. If he is not messing around, I would like to think of a school of alchemy" When Emperor Zhuang Dan said this, the referees were all startled, and then showed expressions of realization. "Is it the strange elixir flow?" The strange alchemy flow is something that both exists and does not exist in the alchemy world of Wanliu City. It is said that he exists because many alchemists have some understanding of this school. Many alchemists will learn the techniques of the mysterious elixir flow. There are even a small number of people who spend their whole lives pursuing the mysterious elixir flow and only study the mysterious elixir flow. The reason why we say it doesn¡¯t exist is because there is no real master of the Dan Dao in Wanliu City¡¯s alchemy world. What everyone sees is just some superficial knowledge of the Weidan flow. Even those who have been pursuing the Weidan flow all their lives can only achieve similarities in appearance but dissimilarity in spirit. "Could it be that this Murong Sang is also a follower of the Weidan stream?" "I'm afraid they are similar in appearance but not in spirit, right? You don't have to be fooling around to be called the Strange Pill Style." These judges are all experts. Although they are not proficient in the Strange Pill Style, But he also knows that the technique is weird, which is just the appearance of the Weidan flow. Using mediocre materials to refine amazing elixirs and maximizing the potential of the materials is the essence of the Weidan style. ???????? Can Murong, this young boy, do it? An hour is not long, but the waiting process makes people very anxious. Including the referees, everyone is eagerly waiting to know the result of this game. As time goes by, an hour gradually comes to an end. Su Han¡¯s consumption of this refining was not small. However, as the refining entered its final stage, Su Han did not dare to ignore it. Various techniques are also constantly inserted into the alchemy cauldron and the flames below, and the techniques are very skillful. "Normally, it takes two to three hours to refine the Cleansing Pill. This time I forced it to be reduced to one hour, which really consumes a lot of money, and??It's a bit risky. Fortunately, nothing went wrong. " Although Su Han was a little tired physically and mentally, Su Han felt relaxed. The refining was finally finished, and he had a hunch that the furnace of dust-cleansing pills he had refined should be good. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As the last trick was played, the flame under the alchemy cauldron extinguished. Then, a puff of green smoke escaped from the elixir cauldron, and the whole place was filled with the alluring aroma of elixir. Opening the alchemy cauldron, five full dust-removing elixirs were clearly visible, as sparkling and lovely as white jade. Su Han's eyes lit up. These five dust-cleansing pills were just as he thought. They were truly noble-level pills. Moreover, four of them are top grade and one is top grade. Su Han is definitely very satisfied with this result. At this time, an hour has just arrived. Min Xi, who was opposite, had just finished refining it. Looking at Min Xi¡¯s satisfied look, you know that he performed well. Sure enough, Min Xi stood up first and walked to the referee's seat with a smile that couldn't be concealed. "Judges, Min has been lucky enough to refine a pot of quasi-zun-level Tiger Soul Pill, please give your comments." Min Xi said loudly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1874: Intermediate level You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The referees were obviously not too surprised by the Tiger Soul Pill that Min Xi had refined. After they saw the materials Min Xi chose, they guessed that what Min Xi was going to refine was Tiger Soul Pill. This Tiger Soul Pill is a quasi-respectable pill. Moreover, if the quality is extremely high and the purity is flawless, according to the rules of the alchemy world, its evaluation level can be raised by one level and rated as a distinguished elixir. However, the batch of five tiger soul pills that Min Xi refined was limited by time and did not reach that level of flawless perfection. After the judges unanimously reviewed it, they determined that this pot of elixir was indeed Tiger Soul Pill, and its level was quasi-respectable. As soon as this comment came out, a triumphant smile suddenly appeared on Min Xi's face, and there was even a burst of cheers from the Yipinlou side. After all, materials and time are limited. If it were replaced by many alchemy masters, they would only be able to refine high-level holy elixirs. And Min Xi was able to refine a quasi-respectable elixir, which was already a miracle. For a moment, the eyes of those on the upper floor looking at Murong Zhou and Su Han were full of naked ridicule. People have already come up with a quasi -respected elixir. What do you compare with? Not to mention the people in Yipinlou, even the people watching around felt that the Danshen Pavilion was lost after seeing the elixir refined by Min Xi. Even Murong Zhou looked very nervous for a moment. Su Han looked calm, stood up calmly, and handed over a furnace of five dust-removing pills he had refined. "Senior referees, this elixir is called Cleansing Pill. It is made from low-level materials of the holy level, but it pursues the high-level quality. Please comment on it, seniors." Su Han was mainly afraid that these referees would not recognize Dust Cleansing Pill at all, so he explained a few words first. Sure enough, as soon as he said these two words, the expressions of Emperor Zhuang Danhuang and others changed. Even Lian Yu subconsciously felt something in her heart, and immediately felt that Murong Sang was just bragging. Use low-level saint-level materials to pursue noble-level quality? This bullshit is too exaggerated! Above the low-level saint level, there is the intermediate-level saint level, the high-level saint level, the quasi-respectable level, and then the distinguished level! You have crossed so many levels at once? How can this be? A middle-level Great Alchemy King from Yipinlou also immediately said loudly: "Boy, you dare to brag. Even the highest-level Great Alchemy King does not dare to say that he will definitely be able to use lower-level holy-level elixirs to refine them." A supreme-level elixir, right?" "Yeah, I don't know where this wild kid came from, and he dares to talk nonsense here. Do you really think that we are all three-year-old children who are easy to fool?" Suddenly, Yipinlou was all talking, and all of them were questioning Su Han. However, Su Han was too lazy to quarrel with them. He always had a confident smile on his face and ignored these people's doubts. Now, he is only waiting for the tastings of nine judges. As long as these referees are not blind and not deliberately biased, then there is no problem in overpowering the opponent with this potion of dust-cleansing pills. Emperor Zhuang was a little surprised when he heard what Su Han said at first, but when his eyes rested on the furnace of dust-cleansing pills, he could no longer take his eyes away from it. "The level and quality of an elixir can be determined at a glance in the eyes of a high-level elixir king like him." "The young master of the Murong family, when he saw the five pills presented to him, he knew that they were real nobles! ¡° Moreover, among these five elixirs, there is one that is flawless in terms of purity, and is obviously of the highest quality. This top-quality elixir can go up a notch in terms of level and can be rated as a senior-level mid-level elixir! The more Zhuang Da Danhuang looked at it, the less he could suppress the admiration and excitement in his heart. He couldn't help but ask: "Little guy, I have lived for thousands of years, but you, this Cleansing Pill, have never been seen before in my life. Is this the refining technique of the Weidan style?" The other referees were all staring at Su Han, obviously wanting to know the answer. Although they have all been exposed to the refining techniques of the mysterious elixir flow, they have never seen elixirs that are purely refined using the refining techniques of the elusive elixir flow. Su Han knew that there was nothing to hide, so he nodded immediately: "It is the refining method of the strange elixir flow, which uses low-level materials to refine high-level elixirs." "Okay, great!" Zhuang Da Dan Huang enthusiastically praised, turned to the other judges and said, "What do you think of this elixir?" "This elixir is absolutelyIt has reached the level of the lower class. Moreover, one of them is of the highest quality and can be rated as an intermediate level of respect. " "It is a real noble-level elixir, and the tiger soul elixir is slightly inferior to it." All the referees have surprisingly unified opinions. Even some judges who don't have high regard for the Wei Dan style can't say a single word of disparagement in front of this Cleansing Pill. People at Yipinlou saw Emperor Zhuang Dan talking cordially with Su Han, and they obviously admired and respected this boy from the Murong family. For a moment, everyone in Yipinlou was dumbfounded. What is going on? This guy¡¯s talent selection is obviously rubbish. Why did things suddenly change and even Emperor Zhuang Dan was full of praise for him? Are you going to lose this game again? For a moment, Lian Yu¡¯s expression was gloomy and terrifying. He really couldn't accept it. This change came too fast. If we still lose this round, then there is no need for a third round in this second round, because Yipinlou has already lost two rounds, which is equivalent to losing the second round. ¡° If that happens, Yipinlou¡¯s advantage in the first stage will be equalized all of a sudden. So, we will enter the third stage of the competition. It¡¯s not that Lian Yu has no confidence in Yipinlou, but once it enters the third stage, variables will inevitably arise. For a moment, Lian Yu's face became extremely ugly, and he looked at the high-ranking Great Alchemy Emperor of the First-Rank Building next to him, obviously with the intention of asking. The high-level Great Alchemy King smiled bitterly and said: "This round is very weird. Even if it is not Min Xi who plays in this round but me, it is nothing more than achieving Min Xi's level. This kid from the Murong family has some Weird." Lian Yu felt even more unhappy after hearing this. If he had known earlier, he would have simply spent a lot of money to invite the top Dan Emperor in Wanliu City to support Yipinlou. However, he never thought that this would happen. Although the result of this round has not been announced yet, it is obviously very unfavorable to Yipinlou. Sure enough, after Zhuang Da Dan Emperor asked the opinions of other judges one by one, he said: "Murong Sang of the Dan Shen Pavilion refined the Dust Elixir with exquisite skills and breathtaking skills. After our appraisal, we unanimously agreed that this furnace The highest level of Chen Dan reaches the mid-level Zun level, and the lowest level reaches the Zun level and low level level." Respected mid-level! These four words hit everyone¡¯s hearts like a heavy hammer. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1875 The third link You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a moment, the entire scene was silent, and everyone was obviously shocked by these four words. It took a long, long time for everyone to slowly react. This young master of the Murong family actually used that kind of material to refine an intermediate level elixir. This is really astonishing. It is exactly the opposite of what everyone expected. Everyone in the Dan Shen Pavilion cheered for joy, but at the same time they were extremely unbelievable. This unexpected victory was obviously something they had not expected before. When the elixir refined by Min Xi was rated as quasi-venerable, they almost despaired. With such materials and such time constraints, being able to refine a quasi-venerable elixir was already reaching the limit in their opinion. However, Su Han's performance beyond everyone's imagination turned the tide and brought the situation back! How can this prevent them from being overjoyed? How to keep them from being overwhelmed? For a time, the tens of thousands of people watching were actually infected by the emotions of Dan Shen Pavilion, and they also applauded one after another. The applause was endless. Lian Yu and the people in Yipinlou all had gloomy faces, and they were obviously extremely unhappy inside. Unexpectedly, the direction of this gamble, which they had always believed to be a sure win, has become increasingly unclear and deviated further and further from their previous imagination. These applauses are obviously a slap in the face of their Yipinlou and their Lianjia family! After the applause slowly subsided, Zhuang Da Danhuang said: "Okay, in the second round, Dan Shen Pavilion won two games in a row, so the second round is judged as Dan Shen Pavilion's victory. In other words, in the first two rounds, Dan Shen Pavilion won two games in a row. In each link, Yipinlou and Danshen Pavilion each won one link and tied. It seems that the third link is inevitable." Both sides of the competition also nodded to express their approval of what Zhuang Da Danhuang said. Although Lian Yu had a dark face and was extremely reluctant, she still nodded in approval. At the same time, he also knew very well in his heart that Yipinlou could not lose in today¡¯s bet. Once they lose, not only will Yipinlou¡¯s long preparations be in vain, but Yipinlou will also lose the store and all the people involved. This is definitely what Lian Yu least wants to see. Thinking of this, Lian Yu turned to the high-ranking Great Alchemy Emperor next to him and said: "Great Alchemy King Jing, judging from this, I'm afraid you have to personally take part in the third stage." Among the five Great Alchemy Emperors in the First-Rank Building, Great Alchemy King Jing is the only high-level Great Alchemy Emperor and the strongest Alchemy expert in the First-Rank Building. Previously, Emperor Jing did not appear because he was self-reliant on his identity. But looking at the current situation, Min Xi's morale has dropped to the lowest point after the second round of blows. It is obviously not suitable for Min Xi to play again. Therefore, Jing Great Alchemy Emperor must appear, which is also the best choice for Yipinlou at present. "However, when Emperor Jing saw the situation developing like this, he was actually a little reluctant to take part in the situation. If something goes wrong once he appears, if he loses, the whole bet will be lost. Then wouldn't the sin of losing the bet be placed on myself? It¡¯s not that Emperor Jing doesn¡¯t have confidence in himself, but he has an intuition that the boy from the Murong family is a bit weird, has a wild way, and he also knows the magic flow. Such an opponent obviously won¡¯t play his cards according to common sense. What if I accidentally give him the upper hand? Great Alchemy Emperor Jing is cautious by nature and is unwilling to engage in such an uncertain battle. Thinking of this, Emperor Jing gave a dry cough and said: "According to the rules, it seems that substitutions are not allowed. If we make a temporary substitution and the referee does not agree, I am afraid these guys will make a fuss." Lian Yu¡¯s face turned cold, and he was obviously very dissatisfied with Emperor Jing¡¯s answer. However, the referee¡¯s side did not pay attention to the episode on their end. Zhuang Da Danhuang looked at both sides and said: "In the third stage, nine of us judges will work together to assess the level of your gambling competition. It is also divided into three rounds, and the person who wins two rounds will be the winner." ????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ At this moment, Lian Yu suddenly said: "We apply to change the candidates for the battle." As soon as these words were said, the whole place was in an uproar. Emperor Jing was even more shocked, and then his expression turned gloomy. He was obviously very dissatisfied with Lian Yu's forced assignment. Murongzhou sneered: "Are you talking in your sleep?"Before the bet, both sides had already designated candidates for the battle, and they had been approved by the other party. Now you are saying that you want to make temporary changes? Do you think you are playing house? " "Yeah, can't you afford Yipinlou? If you can't afford it, don't play. It's too disrespectful to change generals at the last minute." Everyone in the Dan Shen Pavilion was talking about it, and Lian Yu was so embarrassed. Even the people watching on the scene cast disdainful glances at Yipinlou, obviously despising Lian Yu's behavior. Zhuang Dadanhuang had a brief exchange with several other referees, then shook his head and said: "The rules do not say that substitutions can be made on the spot. If you, Yipinlou, want to make substitutions, you will have to lose the game." In one sentence, Lian Yu¡¯s intention of replacing someone was completely cut off. For a moment, Great Alchemy King Jing secretly breathed a sigh of relief, secretly glad that he didn¡¯t have to play. Min Xi, on the other hand, was a little frustrated. What was frustrating was Lian Yu's proposal to substitute players before the battle, which was an insult to him. At the same time, Min Xi felt a little unsure about the next third link. What was originally thought to be a sure win bet has now become shrouded in thick fog. It is no longer clear who will win. "The third link has officially begun." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1876 The Anxious Lian Family You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The third session, to put it bluntly, is actually similar to the second session. It is still a duel between Alchemy talents. However, the assessment will be more rigorous and will be linked to the previous two links. "In the first round of the third round, please both sides refine the elixir you showed in the first round." As soon as Emperor Zhuang Dan said these words, Lian Yu couldn't sit still. "Senior Zhuang, I have an objection!" Lian Yu shouted. Zhuang Da Danhuang¡¯s face was calm and he looked at Lian Yu calmly: ¡°Please speak!¡± Lian Yu shouted: "The questions in this link are suspected of targeting our Yipinlou!" ??The longevity pill is not a product that Yipinlou can refine at all. When this question comes up, doesn't it mean that Yipinlou automatically loses a game? "Targeted?" Zhuang Dadanhuang frowned and said, "This is ridiculous. Is it necessary for our referee team to target any of you? I can solemnly declare on behalf of the entire referee team that we have no intention of targeting anyone." "Then why do you need to refine the first stage of the elixir?" Lian Yu shouted. "These elixirs were provided by each of you, saying that your respective elixir shops can supply them. Since they can be supplied, what's wrong with letting you refine them on site? What's more, letting you refine them on site can be regarded as the same as before. The first link is to review the content of your first link. This is the result of a unanimous decision by our judging panel. What¡¯s more, the elixirs you displayed are all unique, so it¡¯s not a bad idea for everyone to have a sneak peek. Since you If you choose us as the referee, you should naturally abide by the rules we set!" Zhuang Danhuang didn't give Lian Yu any face. The other referees are all neutral parties and have nothing to do with the Lian family. Naturally, they cannot favor the Lian family. These referees actually have selfish motives for proposing this assessment content. They mainly want to see how Yipinlou's longevity pill is refined? Even if you can¡¯t steal some lessons, it¡¯s still good to observe them. Murongzhou laughed and said, "If the people in Yipinlou can't afford it, then stop playing here. Give up as soon as possible and stop whining. If you don't think it's embarrassing, we still think it's embarrassing!" The onlookers also said: "There is nothing wrong with this question. It's not that you two are refining each other's elixir, but you are refining your own elixir. It's very fair. If you even provide the elixir you provided in the first link, I can¡¯t refine the elixir, so isn¡¯t the first step equivalent to cheating?¡± "Indeed, this question makes perfect sense." "Why did Yipinlou raise an objection? Could it be that they really can't refine the elixir they provided?" The onlookers were talking to each other, making it difficult for Lian Yuding to get off the tiger. They felt so stressed that beads of sweat continued to appear on their foreheads. Zhuang Dadanhuang said calmly: "The competition has begun. If Yipinlou does not want to compete, he can abstain from this round and Danshen Pavilion will automatically win." When Lian Yu saw this, he knew that it was useless to say anything. Fortunately, it's not all hopeless now. Maybe among the three pills provided by the other side, there are some pills that they can't refine? As long as we seize the time and refine the first two elixirs, there is still hope of winning. At the moment, Lian Yu had no choice but to say to Min Xi: "Min Xi, don't be nervous, just go all out and perform to your due level." Now Lian Yu can only hope that Murong Sang opposite has some elixirs that he doesn't know how to refine. Only in this way can their Yipinlou have any hope of winning. "Okay, the timer for the first round has started. Both sides of the competition should quickly start preparing materials." The three elixirs that Su Han showed in the first session are all elixirs that he plans to mass-produce and sell in Danshen Pavilion. Naturally, a large amount of raw materials have been prepared, so there is no need to worry about preparing materials. ????????????????????? Furthermore, he plans to refine these three types of elixirs through the method of the strange elixir flow. Su Han is confident here, but Min Xi is feeling a little heavy over there. After all, he couldn't refine the longevity pill. If you can¡¯t refine the longevity pill, your chances of winning this round are very small. Seeing Min Xi being so depressed, Lian Yu couldn't help but send another message: "Min Xi, don't be distracted. Even if you can't win this round, there are still two rounds to come. If you don't go all out, you will be a loser." A sinner in the building, a sinner in the Lian family!" Min Xi was shocked by this message and couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat, so he had to concentrate on refining it. Over there, Su Han was not affected at all and was completely immersed in his own alchemy rhythm. Controlling the fire, heating the cauldron, and placing materials flow smoothly, done in one go. These people at the scene have all heard about the power of the Weidan flow, but they have never seen a real master of the Weidan flow. Today, it was an eye-opener for them, and they really saw what the strange Dan flow was. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The superb techniques and skills are definitely a breathtaking visual feast. What is even more incredible is that this Murong Sang is not yet twenty years old this year. A young man less than twenty years old has truly conquered everyone present in his alchemy skills, including those masters who have lived for hundreds or thousands of years. Indeed, the three types of elixirs refined by Murong Sang are not considered high-level elixirs in terms of level. However, the methods and techniques he displayed were impressive. For a moment, these people present even wished that time could slow down so that they could see the refining process in detail. However, Su Han's speed of refining the elixir was obviously faster than everyone expected. With half an hour left before the end of the prescribed time limit, Su Han handed the three refined elixirs to the nine judges. At this time, Min Xi¡¯s second elixir was still in the final stages and had not been completely completed. Zhuang Da Danhuang and others received Su Han¡¯s medicine and after verifying its authenticity, they were full of praise. Looking at Min Xi¡¯s side, there is no need to say more about who wins and who loses. Although Lian Yu had guessed this situation a long time ago, when it actually happened, he still felt as if he had been struck by lightning, with a gloomy expression on his face. With the gambling situation developing to this point, he had to admit that the situation was beginning to turn against him. As long as the opponent wins one more round, he can become the final winner! And the first-class building they have carefully planned and invested heavily in will become each other's property! When the time comes, the Lian family will not only become the laughing stock in the streets of Wanliu City, but they will also be unable to explain themselves in Dan Prison City. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1877: A chance to win back a victory You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Zhuang Da Danhuang would not take care of Lian Yu's mood and announced: "In the first round of the third round, Dan Shen Pavilion won." As soon as these words came out, Lian Yu's chest felt as if he had been hit hard by a heavy hammer, and the world began to spin. Zhuang Dadanhuang made eye contact with several other referees, and then looked at Su Han with a somewhat tentative look: "Little friend Murong, I have an unkind favor here, I don't know" "Senior Zhuang, please speak." "These elixirs are really amazing. Even us old people are deeply impressed. I wonder if you can give me one as a gift so that we can play with it after we go back?" Su Han smiled and said: "That is the honor of this junior." Although he only handed over three pills just now, he actually refined them in three furnaces, each containing more than five pills. Nine coins were taken out immediately, and each referee gave one as a gift. Such thoughtful approach greatly improved other referees¡¯ impression of Su Han. However, Lian Yu had a dark face and said coldly: "Seniors, this guy is openly giving you pills and bribing you. Doesn't this seem inappropriate?" Zhuang Dadanhuang seemed to have expected Lian Yu to say this. He smiled faintly and threw a storage bag at Su Han: "I paid for these pills. To prevent anyone from gossiping." Lian Yu¡¯s face suddenly turned green, and she felt very angry inside. These referees usually had no grudges against the Lian family, so why did they seem to have trouble with the Lian family today? How did he know that these referees were originally neutral, but it was because they were angered by his words and actions again and again that they turned to the side of the Murong family. The Jing Great Alchemy King secretly sent a message to advise: "Calm down, the other party is deliberately irritating us to make us restless. There are still two games to come. As long as Min Xi performs normally, with him being a mid-level Great Alchemy King, can he How can he still be defeated by such a young boy? That boy just got lucky and took advantage of the strange elixir style." Although Lian Yu was angry that Emperor Jing had retreated from the battle just now, she also knew that what he said made sense. She nodded with a dark face and tried to calm herself down. Having reached this point, there is no way out. Emperor Zhuang Dadan said: "In the second round of the third round, our nine referees will each provide a kind of elixir, for a total of nine kinds of elixirs. For these nine kinds of elixirs, you two will each have one of each. That¡¯s nine pills for each person. What the two of you have to do is to decompose these nine pills within the specified time and write down their raw materials. Whoever breaks down the number of pills with more pills will win." Hearing this, Min Xi couldn't help but feel refreshed. What he is best at in his life is the field of decomposing and combining pill prescriptions. In the first game of the second session, the 27 Crow Killing game, the assessment was on the combination of pill recipes. Originally, Min Xi thought he would definitely win, but unexpectedly, he was defeated by the opponent. However, Min Xi still felt that he played well in that game, but he was just unlucky and was hit by the opponent's blind cat. The current round can be said to be the opposite of that round. The finished pill is given and they are asked to disassemble the pill recipe based on the finished pill. ¡°Whether it¡¯s forward or reverse, that¡¯s what Min Xi thinks he¡¯s best at. What¡¯s more, what makes Min Xi feel even more confident is that the questions in this round are actually a combination of nine questions. Each of the nine judges provides a kind of elixir for them to analyze. In this way, the possibility of the other blind cat encountering a dead mouse is very low. You happen to get one or two of them right, how can you possibly get all nine of them right? Therefore, Min Xi feels that this is an excellent opportunity for him to make a comeback. "Hmph, that kid relied on some trickery to win a few games from me. Look, what chance does he have this time?" Min Xi was actually extremely unconvinced. With his background and talent as a mid-level Great Alchemy King, he had been defeated by the opponent in three games before, and he felt very aggrieved in these three games. "I must win this round. Let the boy on the opposite side take a good look at it. The level of the Intermediate Great Alchemy Emperor is definitely not a vegetarian." Zhuang Da Danhuang took out eighteen pills, and each person received nine pills. "The nine elixirs in your hands are exactly the same. In addition, there is another rule. Because our competition time is limited, if the nine elixirs are completely decomposed, the time will be very long. Therefore, For each type of elixir, you only need to write down five ingredients. These fiveIf all the materials are written correctly, it means that the elixir is analyzed correctly. Of course, as long as one of the materials is incorrect, the analysis of this elixir will fail. If the number of correct elixirs in your analysis is the same in the end, then it depends on how to decompose the correct materials. Whoever decomposes more correct materials will win. " "Each kind of elixir generally requires as few as seven or eight kinds of raw materials, and as many as ten or twenty kinds. Each type of elixir only needs to be written down with five materials to pass, which indeed reduces the difficulty and shortens the time required for the competition. However, as long as one of the five materials is written incorrectly, the decomposition of the elixir will not be considered passed. This is also to prevent the two sides of the competition from blindly rushing for speed. "Do you understand all the rules?" "Understood." Min Xi is full of fighting spirit. This is his best field and it is definitely a good opportunity to win back a victory. Su Han nodded, looked at the energetic Min Xi, and smiled faintly. Zhuang Dadanhuang waved his hand: "Okay, the game begins." Although Zhuang Da Danhuang admires Su Han, he really has no preference in setting the questions for this game. The nine types of elixirs are decomposed together, which indeed greatly reduces the element of luck and strengthens the assessment of comprehensive background. The assessment of this game does not matter whether you are proficient in the Weidan flow, whether you are a master of the Weidan flow, or whether you have mastered many famous ancient games. This round is a real competition of alchemy knowledge and alchemy experience. It can even be said that the questions in this round are a bit biased towards Yipinlou. " Even Lian Yu couldn't say anything wrong about this. At that moment, Lian Yu also secretly sent a message: "Min Xi, I am very optimistic about you in this game. As long as you go all out, can win this game, and then turn defeat into victory, then all previous failures will be wiped out, and you will be a first-class building." The number one hero. As long as you win over the other party¡¯s store, from now on, you will be the chief alchemy emperor of Yipinlou!¡± When Min Xi heard this, he immediately became energetic again, his face was radiant and he was even more motivated to fight. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1878: Submit papers in advance You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the other hand, Su Han was not affected by any influence from the outside world at this time. Now Su Han only has one thought, and that is to win this round neatly and take over the opponent's shop. For this purpose, Su Han can go all out. There are definitely not many occasions where Su Han can go all out. And once he goes all out, there are definitely not many people in the entire God's Domain who can resist him. Picking up each elixir, Su Hanxie opened his eyes, scanned it, and played with it for a while. He basically knew what the elixir was. After all, the experience of his previous life and the blessing of his evil eye in this life are all within his reach. What's more, the competition rules only require five materials to be written for each elixir, and do not require all materials to be written down. For Su Han, this is simply entry-level gameplay. Among the nine pills, three were recognized by Su Han at a glance. They were pills that he had seen refined before. Since it has been refined, there is no need to use your brain to decompose it. You only need to search your memory to write out the materials. There are three more. Although I didn¡¯t recognize them for a while, after playing with them for a while, I figured out the number of them. They were just variations of some pills I knew. I analyzed them with a little bit of brainpower. Su Han had never seen the last three pills before, but with his experience in alchemy in his previous life, there were rules to follow for decomposing pills that he had never seen before, and it was not difficult. The five ingredients for each elixir are written on the answer sheet in order. Su Han completed his answer sheet when the prescribed time limit was only half over. He did not rush to hand in the answer sheet, but checked it again. After confirming that it was correct, he slowly walked out of his area. Everyone at the scene was waiting for the stipulated time limit to end. Suddenly they saw Su Han walking out of his competition area, and they were all stunned for a moment. The stipulated time limit is only half over, what does he mean by coming out at this time? Doesn¡¯t he know that he cannot leave the competition area before completing the answer sheet? Because there are restrictions between the competition area and the outside world to isolate sound transmission. If you walk out of the competition area before completing the answer sheet, it is equivalent to cheating. "Could it be that he has already completed the answer sheet?" Many people were secretly surprised. Even Murong Zhou was a little overwhelmed by Su Han's inexplicable behavior. However, he immediately thought that maybe Su Han had really finished it? Su Han ignored the surprised looks around him and walked directly to the referee's seat. The nine referees all looked at Su Han with doubts in their heads. If it could be completed in such a short time, that would be outrageous, right? Even referees like them may not dare to say that they can do it. Lian Yu¡¯s eyes widened even more, staring at Su Han. Suddenly, an extremely bad feeling swept through Lian Yu's body. It felt like his whole body was suddenly immersed in ice water, as if he had fallen into an ice cave. Could it be that this kid has really finished it? If this kid really wins this round, their Yipinlou will lose the whole bet! Once defeated, the entire first-grade building will become the opponent's property, and the Lian family will become the laughing stock of Wanliu City, and they will be unable to behave in front of Danyu City! And Lian Yu, as the main person responsible for agreeing to the bet, will also be thrown into hell and become a sinner of the Lian family. For a moment, Lian Yu was in disbelief, staring at Su Han with his eyes as if bleeding. "Fellow referees, I have completed the decomposition of nine pills." Su Han smiled faintly and presented the answer sheet with both hands. As soon as these words were said, the whole place was in an uproar. Is it really finished? This speed is simply unbelievable! Hearing this, Lian Yu was stunned as if he had been struck by lightning. Being able to complete the decomposition of nine pills so quickly, the accuracy is certainly not much different. If you weren¡¯t very confident in your answers, you wouldn¡¯t have handed in the paper so early. Murongzhou looked ecstatic. Apparently, he had already smelled the victory in the gambling game. At this time, Min Xi is still in his own competition area,Because there is a restriction between the competition area and the outside world, he cannot see or hear the movements of the outside world at all. At this moment, he is full of confidence, because in the past half of the time, his progress has been very smooth, and he feels like he is unstoppable. "With my current progress speed, I dare not say that all nine pills have been decomposed within the stipulated time limit, but there is absolutely no problem in decomposing seven to eight pills. As long as seven or eight pills can be decomposed, even ordinary high-level pills can be decomposed. Even the Great Alchemy Emperor may not be able to reach this level. Only the top high-level Great Alchemy Emperor can possibly surpass me in this aspect. That Murong Sang is just an opportunistic kid, where did he come from such a background? I will definitely win this round!" Min Xi feels very confident in his performance. However, he didn¡¯t know that things were about to turn upside down outside at this moment. However, the stipulated time limit has not ended, and no one else can go in and disturb Min Xi now. Moreover, according to the rules of the competition, the referees are not yet allowed to review Su Han's answer sheet. Although they are extremely itchy, they cannot review the paper as long as Min Xi has not handed it in yet. Therefore, although the situation outside is about to change, the final suspense has not yet been revealed. However, everyone saw Su Han's calm and composed expression, combined with his previous performance, and everyone has basically confirmed that this Murong Sang will become a new star in the alchemy world of Wanliu City. Become famous in one battle! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1879 The stunned Min Xi You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What should we do?" Everyone in Yipinlou was beating their hearts at this time. Looking at this posture, they are going to lose. Lian Yu was also in a state of confusion. He never imagined that he thought he could win the bet and that he could take this opportunity to make a good contribution to his family, but in the end, he actually got himself into a trap! The rest of the time became meaningless garbage time. Everyone was just waiting for Min Xi to come out, because after he came out, the papers could be marked. From the outside, you can see the situation inside the ban. Everyone can see that Min Xi is still fighting hard inside, sometimes gnashing his teeth, sometimes smiling, and he looks like he is sure of victory. The more he behaves like this, the more funny people outside find it. When Lian Yu and others saw it, they felt even more desperate. Lian Yu actually wanted to shift the responsibility to Min Xi, but to be fair, Min Xi's performance was not bad. Even if it were replaced by a high-level Great Alchemy Emperor like Great Alchemy Emperor Jing, how much better would it be? ????????????? If it were normal times, the Lian family could forcefully break out and refuse to admit their fault, or the worst they could do was break up with the Murong family, since the relationship between the two families was not good anyway. However, on this occasion today, among the nine referees present, which one is a fuel-efficient lamp? If he refuses to admit his fault, he will undoubtedly not give face to these referees. Repudiating the bill is definitely not a wise choice. Murong Zhou's mind was also spinning very fast. When he saw Lian Yu's expression was gloomy and uncertain, sometimes gnashing his teeth, sometimes frowning in thought, he guessed that Lian Yu might want to default on the bill. At the moment, Murong Zhou also immediately made secret arrangements, called some of his close men, and mobilized batches of people from the Murong family to ensure the safety of the scene. In this way, even if Lian Yu wants to default on his debt, he can handle it. ??Besides, if the Lian family really dared to openly default on their debts, Wanliu Dongtian would not be able to ignore it. ¡°If even Wanliudongtian is alarmed, the Lian family will still be embarrassed, and the shame will be even greater. So, Murong Zhou is really not that afraid. When the time came to the end of the prescribed time limit, Min Xi finished answering the questions, picked up his answer sheet and walked out with a face of joy. ?Obviously, he is quite satisfied with his performance. However, when he looked at Lian Yu with a smile on his face, he found that Lian Yu had a gloomy face and looked at him without any emotion. The smile on Min Xi¡¯s face froze involuntarily, and he felt a bad feeling in his heart. When he looked towards the referee's bench, he found that Su Han was already standing next to the referee's bench! Min Xi¡¯s heart suddenly trembled, what¡¯s going on? Why did this kid come out? Is it because the paper is submitted in advance? Zhuang Danhuang was sitting on the referee's bench. When he saw Min Xi coming out, he also smiled lightly: "Min Xi, I'm waiting for you. Please hand in your answer sheet." Suddenly, Min Xi¡¯s feet felt as heavy as lead, and the joy he felt just now had long since flown away. He had a bad feeling. The situation seemed a little different from what he expected? However, Min Xi does not believe in evil. This game is his strongest area, and he performed well. Why is Lian Yu still looking gloomy? Do you think that Min Xi will definitely lose? Yes, the guy opposite handed in the paper in advance, but so what if he handed in the paper in advance? Will you definitely win if you submit your paper in advance? Min Xi didn¡¯t believe this evil and said loudly: ¡°Referees, please take a look at Min¡¯s answer sheet. Min felt that he performed well in this level.¡± This sentence was not meant so much for the referee as it was for Lian Yu and the onlookers. Zhuang Dadanhuang nodded slightly and took the answer sheet. The nine judges gathered together and began to review the answer sheets. All the judges couldn¡¯t wait to know, why did Murong Sang dare to hand in the paper so early? Is he really that confident in his answer? Emperor Zhuang Dan couldn't suppress his impatient mood. He opened Su Han's answer sheet first. All the judges' eyes were fixed on this answer sheet. The handwriting on it is clear and legible. The nine types of elixirs and the five ingredients for each elixir are all written very clearly. After watching it for a long time, Emperor Zhuang could not help but exclaim: "Genius, genius! I never expected that our Wanliu City still has such a genius hidden in it. At such a young age, he has such attainments in alchemy."? people. " As soon as Emperor Zhuang Dan said these words, Min Xi felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. He naturally knew that the recipient of Zhuang Danhuang's compliment would definitely not be him, because Min Xi was already quite old. Who are you praising? I can only praise the guy opposite! The other judges could not help but praise: "It is indeed a genius. He decomposed all nine pills in such a short time. Even if it were old guys like us, we might not be able to do it." "Yes, the five ingredients for each elixir are all written correctly, and none of them are wrong." After hearing the sighs of these referees, Min Xi's whole body seemed to be turned to stone, frozen in place. He knew that his answers should be correct for seven pills and two for wrong. With such results, he thought he could win surely. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even Zhuang Da Danhuang himself may not be able to do it! "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Lian Yu finally couldn't help it anymore. Originally, he was hesitating whether to default on the debt, but he didn't say that he must default on it. However, all nine elixirs are written correctly. This is too ridiculous. Do you think he, Lian Yu, is a fool? "Referees, it's not that I even question your integrity, but this kid's performance is too exaggerated? Are all nine elixirs written correctly? I would like to ask, there are many alchemy talents here, how many of them are there? How can one complete such an arduous task with only half the allotted time?" At this time, Lian Yu no longer cares about dignity. He has only one idea, which is to disrupt the situation. It would be best if we could muddy the situation and take advantage of the opportunity to mix up the gambling situation. Zhuang Da Danhuang's face darkened: "Lian Yu, you are the representative of Yipinlou and a high-ranking member of the Lian family. Can you think through your thoughts before speaking? You have invited the nine of us to be referees because you have recognized the character of the nine of us. If you have any doubts, then don't ask us to be the referee as soon as possible. Now that the game is over, what's the use of saying this again? If you lose, blame the referee, or else just blame the world. Is this why you are even outside your home? The way you behave?" Several other referees also reprimanded: "I can't afford to lose. Don't bet in the first place. Isn't it over?" "Questioning us? So, it's a thankless job for us to be the referee for you?" ¡°No wonder the Lian family has always had a bad reputation. If this is how it is done, it¡¯s no wonder that the reputation is not bad.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1880 The Gambling Ends You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zhuang Dadanhuang waved his hand, and the referees stopped. Zhuang Da Danhuang¡¯s eyes were deep and he looked at Lian Yu calmly: ¡°It¡¯s useless to say more, now the bet has been decided, and the Alchemy Pavilion is the winner. Do you want to admit the bet? Or do you want to default on the debt?¡± Lian Yu¡¯s breathing was up and down, staring at Zhuang Danhuang and other referees, and gradually calmed down. He really wanted to blame the referee for this, but after calming down and thinking about it carefully, he felt it was inappropriate. ¡°In addition to making the Lian family a laughing stock, the debt he wanted to settle was actually not worth a penny. He looked at Protector Tan among the crowd. At this moment, Protector Tan's face was also very gloomy, and he looked at Lian Yu with deep displeasure. ¡°Obviously, Protector Tan didn¡¯t expect that the Lian family would be such a waste. He originally planned to open an elixir shop, but in the end, even the shop was lost to others. In this case, how can you still sell life-extending pills? Zhuang Da Danhuang urged again: "The outcome of the bet has been decided. If the people of Yipinlou approve of us referees, they will immediately hand over the bets. If they don't approve of us, we can only deal with it impartially. If we offend you, we can only say I can¡¯t help but sound sorry.¡± The meaning of these words is already obvious. Even if Yipinlou wants to default on its debt, the referees will not agree and will definitely use their respective forces to suppress it. ¡°In other words, Lian Yu has to agree even if he wants to, and he has to agree even if he doesn¡¯t want to. "Yes, I am willing to admit defeat and don't procrastinate." "It would be too ungraceful for a big and powerful family to fall out when they lose!" There were at least tens of thousands of people watching, and they were making noises. Their voices were like a tide, pressing on Lian Yu from all directions, making Lian Yu unable to breathe. Although these onlookers are basically neutral, they also have the most basic concepts of right and wrong. From the very beginning, it was Yipinlou who caused trouble, and they were the ones who provoked the first incident. Obviously, I want to oppress the Dan Shenge. Now I was turned over by the young master of the Murong family. The stealing chickens did not erode rice, so I wanted to turn my face? These onlookers did not agree. No matter how powerful your family is, you cannot blatantly trample on the rules and treat everyone as a fool. For a time, the voices of condemnation grew louder and louder than ever. Lian Yu had a dark face, even though he was full of reluctance, he could only turn around and order: "Tidy up the shop, evacuate our people, and give the shop to them!" This shop in the core area of ??Danyao Market, which cost every inch of land, was lost to the other party, and Lian Yu's heart was bleeding. ¡° Moreover, he also knew that after he returned, he would definitely face the anger from his family. But, there is nothing we can do about it. A large group of people from Yipinlou took off the big plaque at the entrance of Yipinlou, followed Lian Yu, and all left in despair. After the people in Yipinlou had completely left, Emperor Zhuang Dan came over and said to Su Han: "Little friend Murong, today I really opened my eyes. If you have time, you must go to my place and sit." "You became famous in one battle. Unexpectedly, a true genius finally appeared in the Weidan style." "Little friend Murong, you must communicate with us more if you have the opportunity." Su Han said with a smile: "Everyone, the Alchemy Pavilion is officially opened today. Why don't you seniors go in and have a drink together to celebrate and talk about Alchemy?" Murong Zhou also said quickly: "Everyone, the Dan Shen Pavilion is open. I would like to ask for your continued care in the future." "Okay, okay, let's go in and talk." Zhuang Danhuang naturally agreed, and the other referees also wanted it. As for the other onlookers, those who had received invitations to the Alchemy Pavilion entered the Alchemy Pavilion happily. People without invitations also lingered at the entrance of Dan Shen Pavilion, reluctant to leave. After all, the opening of the Danshen Pavilion this time was not only huge, but also had the gambling game just now. There is simply no opening ceremony that is more exciting and topical than this. It can be expected that within a few months, Danshen Pavilion will definitely become the hottest topic in Wanliu City. Inside the Dan Shen Pavilion, the crowd soon became loud. The huge shop was packed with people. Su Han, Zhuang Da Dan Huang, as well as other referees, plus some other Wanliu City Dan Dao figures, all sat together, with Murong Zhou also accompanying them. As soon as Zhuang Da Dan Huang sat down, he couldn't wait to exchange his knowledge of alchemy with Su Han. And Su Han also responded fluently, and he didn't have any difficulty communicating with Emperor Zhuang Dan. Such a foundation of alchemy isThe alchemy masters in the room were all surprised when they saw it. Zhuang Da Danhuang also sighed: "Murongzhou, I never thought before that your brother is such a genius. That means he is going to practice in Wanliu Cave Heaven. If this was not the case, I would have to follow you no matter what. He worships me and asks him for advice on alchemy every day." Even people like Zhuang Dadanhuang said that they wanted to be with Su Han. For a moment, everyone was secretly awe-inspiring. Another high-level Great Alchemy King among the judges couldn't help but ask: "Little friend Murong, you said that you had an expert as your teacher when you were young. I guess that expert was the one who taught you the art of the Weird Alchemy Style? I wonder if you can still contact him?" This Great Alchemy Emperor¡¯s name is Rao Qian, and it is said that he is also a loyal practitioner of the Wei Dan style. Su Han smiled and said, "What advice does the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian have?" Rao Qian said quickly: "I don't dare to take advice. I just want to be his teacher. Even if I only study for a year and a half, it won't be a loss!" Looking at the earnest look on his face, it was obvious that he was not joking. But where did Su Han conjure up a senior expert for him? At the moment, he could only smile and say: "Well, I'm really sorry. When he left, he didn't leave me his contact information. He just said that when he wants to find me, he will find me." Rao Qian suddenly became dejected: "So, wouldn't it be difficult for me to have a chance?" Su Han smiled and said: "It's hard to say. The world of martial arts is magical and there will always be a glimmer of opportunity for people. Drink, everyone." Everyone raised their glasses. After today¡¯s battle, it can be said that no one in Wanliu City dares to ignore Su Han¡¯s existence, and no one dares to despise the Alchemy Pavilion. This banquet lasted for more than an hour and then slowly dispersed. When all the Alchemy experts left, they were reluctant to leave, and told Su Han to go and sit with them when they had time. The other guests also gradually dispersed. However, the elixirs released on the first day of the Danshen Pavilion have been sold out during this period, and the pre-orders have even been scheduled for next month. It¡¯s only the first day Danshen Pavilion has opened, and it¡¯s already extremely popular. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1881 Apprenticeship You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even Su Han was shocked by the sales volume of the Alchemy Pavilion on the first day. Unexpectedly, the elixir market in Wanliu City was so popular. Of course, this is also due to the wonderful gamble just now, which is more effective than any advertisement. "I really have to thank the Lian family this time." After sending away batches of guests, the sky was completely dark. Su Han returned to the Alchemy Pavilion, and suddenly a person bumped out from inside. It was the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian just now. I saw this guy rolling his eyes. He didn't have the demeanor of a powerful alchemist just now. He looked like an old naughty boy, pulling Su Han furtively. "Little friend Murong, can you lend me a moment to speak?" Su Han saw his eyes flickering, and couldn't guess what he wanted to do for a moment, but he couldn't refute the reputation of such a high-level Alchemy Emperor, so he could only follow him to an empty room at the back. Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor, scratched his head and moved his lips, as if he was a little embarrassed. "Rao Qian, Great Pill Emperor, just tell me if you have any questions." Su Han smiled and said, "If you are interested in any of the pills I have here, it doesn't hurt to give you a few." Rao Qian quickly shook his head: "No, it's not about the pill." "What's that?" Rao Qian suddenly slapped his thigh, as if he had made some kind of determination, he suddenly raised his head and looked directly into Su Han's eyes: "Little friend Murong, I want to accept you as my teacher!" Apprenticeship? Su Han almost thought that he had heard wrongly, although he did have such an old man as his apprentice. " However, Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor, is not an ordinary old man. He is a high-level Great Alchemy Emperor who has lived for thousands of years. Even if his age and qualifications are not as good as those of the Great Alchemy Emperor Zhuang, they are not much different. This kind of person wants to worship him as his teacher? Looking at the appearance of Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor, he is not joking. "Little friend Murong, although you are younger than me, the world of martial arts has never been a world based on seniority. I have no other abilities. My biggest advantage is that I am extremely studious. I have always been a follower of the Weidan style. , just accept me as your disciple!" Su Han said quickly: "Don't say that. If you are interested in the Weidan flow, you can always come to me for discussion and exchange. Forget about becoming a disciple." Rao Qian became anxious when he heard this: "Why are you giving up? Your alchemy skills are better than mine. Isn't it natural for me to become your teacher? Doesn't it depend on age to become a teacher?" This old man has the same principles. In fact, Su Han¡¯s unwillingness to accept a disciple is not really because of his age, but because he doesn¡¯t know where the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian comes from. Even if he accepts a disciple, Su Han prefers someone who knows the basics, and the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian has lived for thousands of years, so it is difficult to find out the basics. Although the character of this old man should be the kind who is obsessed with alchemy and not very understanding of the world, Su Han is not very willing to accept someone with unknown origins as his apprentice. "Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian, I am a young disciple of the Murong family, and you are a well-known alchemy master in Wanliu City. If I accept you as my disciple, I am afraid that you will be said to be ignorant of the world and become a laughing stock. Moreover, with the For your status, worshiping me as your teacher will also be extremely detrimental to your reputation. Please think twice." Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor, puffed up his chest: "False fame is nothing, I never mind this. Are you afraid that my old man will play tricks on you and be disloyal to you? Don't worry, once you are a teacher, you will always be a father. If I betray my master in this life, I will suffer the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation and die, and I will never be reincarnated!" It seems that the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian is determined to become his disciple and has even made an oath between heaven and earth. Moreover, after the old man finished the oath of heaven and earth, he smiled again: "Anyway, I have decided that I will stay in Danshen Pavilion as a handyman, so that you can see my sincerity in becoming a disciple. Look, outside Danshen Pavilion There are still many people standing on the street. They all have the same thoughts as me and want to become your disciple. I will take the position first. When you consider taking on a disciple, you must first consider me. Am I Very smart? Hehe" Su Han was speechless for a moment. Looking out at the street, I found that there were indeed many people standing on the street outside, all craning their necks to look this way, as if they were waiting for Su Han to leave the Danshen Pavilion. Su Han was a little helpless. The old man was so persistent. Looking at his posture, it seemed that he would not leave if he didn't agree. This is the first time Su Han has seen this kind of stalking style of apprenticeship. During the stalemate, outsideSuddenly the voice of Emperor Zhuang came: "Little friend Murong, where are you? I want to have a few more drinks with you." ¡°The other alchemy masters have left just now, but Zhuang Dadan Emperor has not left yet. He still wants to communicate with Su Han. Su Han heard the voice of the Great Alchemy Emperor Zhuang and quickly said to the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian: "Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian, we will talk about this matter later." Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor, chuckled: "What are you afraid of? Brother Zhuang is also one of our own, he came over just in time to intercede for me." This guy had a natural look on his face, as if it was an honor to be a disciple of a young man like Su Han, and there was no need to avoid it at all. "You two, why are you hiding in this place?" Emperor Zhuang Dan came over and saw the two of them, and he was also curious. Rao Qian said hurriedly: "Brother Zhuang is here just in time. Please intercede for me. I want to become my disciple, Murong Xiaoyou, but he refuses to agree. If you can get him to agree to me, I owe you a huge debt." The favor!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1882: Heading to Wanliu Cave You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Zhuang Da Danhuang heard that Rao Qian wanted to become a disciple, he was stunned for a moment at first, and then looked at Su Han with a very understanding expression: "Little friend Murong, I can understand Rao Qian's mood of wanting to become a disciple. To be honest, Your attainments in the art of strange elixirs are beyond the reach of us old guys, and even I have the urge to become your disciple" Su Han suddenly felt like he couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. Zhuang Da Danhuang coughed dryly: "In short, I can vouch for Rao Qian. He is relatively simple. In Wanliu City, he has always been alone. He does not have many social relationships and has never sought refuge with anyone. power." Although Zhuang Dadanhuang didn¡¯t expressly intercede for Rao Qian, he could still say a good word for him. After hearing this, the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian nodded repeatedly and looked at Su Han with bright eyes: "Brother Zhuang can testify for me that I definitely don't have any evil intentions. Besides, your Alchemy Pavilion has just opened, so you need Manpower, what I like most in my life is alchemy, there must be a place where I can be used here. If you don't trust me, just inspect me here for ten or eight years, and then I can become your teacher." In order to become a disciple, the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian risked his life. If the people in Wanliu City heard him say this, I am afraid everyone would be shocked. The dignified Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian is actually willing to work for free in an elixir shop! You must know that such a high-level Great Alchemy Emperor who is about to enter the Alchemy Realm is definitely a person who can turn Wanliu City upside down! For a person of this level, even if he joins the Yongding forces, the Yongding forces will have to support him, and it is impossible to instruct him like a subordinate. Even Emperor Zhuang Dan listened and secretly admired Rao Qian's determination. "Little friend Murong, I can't interfere in this matter, but this is the first time in Wanliu City that Rao Qian is willing to take the initiative to become a disciple. According to me, Rao Qian is very sincere, you can consider it. . Of course, I am just speaking from the perspective of a friend. Whether you really want to accept a disciple or not depends on your own decision." Emperor Zhuang Dan spoke again to intercede for Rao Qian. Seeing Rao Qian's attitude, Su Han knew that it would be impossible if he didn't accept a disciple today. Su Han certainly didn¡¯t think that he was not qualified to be Rao Qian¡¯s master. In fact, he knew very well that Rao Qian definitely made a profit by worshiping him as his master. However, Su Han¡¯s main consideration is loyalty and reliability. " If Rao Qian is really reliable, it is not impossible to recruit disciples. At least, it is a good thing for the Dan Shen Pavilion to have strong people joining him. Thinking of this, Su Han also nodded: "Rao Qian, Great Alchemy Emperor, the matter of accepting disciples does sound a bit ridiculous. But it is rare that you are always so sincere, so let's be a registered disciple first, and we will observe each other. If it happens in half a year Guilty, if you want to regret it, just ask. If I think it¡¯s inappropriate, you can bring it up and we will still be friends from now on. What do you think?" Su Han¡¯s main purpose in saying this is that if everyone finds something inappropriate in the future, they can raise it. If after half a year, your determination to become a disciple has not changed, then there is no harm in becoming a formal apprentice. Rao Qian was overjoyed when he heard this: "Okay, then it's settled! I won't go back on my word. I have a very accurate eye for people. I think you are definitely qualified to be my master." Su Han just smiled after hearing this. He knew that Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor, wanted to be his disciple, mostly because of the "mysterious master" he made up. Since you can¡¯t have a mysterious master as your teacher, you can learn something by yourself as your teacher. But he didn¡¯t know that the mysterious expert was just making it up. "Brother Zhuang, please be a witness. My master has promised me. You have to supervise him and don't let him go back on his word." Rao Qian was still uneasy. Zhuang Dadanhuang smiled and said: "Don't worry, little friend Murong is a trustworthy person. As long as you don't regret it, it's impossible for him to regret it." Rao Qian said happily: "Okay, that's great. Master, please accept my three bows and nine kowtows!" A somewhat absurd apprenticeship ceremony was completed under the witness of Emperor Zhuang Dan. Rao Qian happily approached Su Han and said, "Master, if you have anything to do, just ask me to do it. By the way, the Lian family suffered a big loss today, and they will definitely come to cause trouble in the future. Master, you have to be careful." Zhuang Dadan Emperor also nodded: "What Rao Qian said is right. The Lian family has always been narrow-minded. If they lose this time, they will definitely not let it go. You'd better send more people from the Murong family to take care of it." Su Han also knew that it was impossible for the Lian family to?Easy to give up and give up. However, he was not scared. What about the Lian family? So what if you don't give up? "You use my life-extending elixir and step on my elixir shop. Am I still going to spoil you?" Murongzhou also promised with confidence that he would be responsible for the safety of Danshen Pavilion and there would be no problems. Murongzhou did have the confidence to say this. This time, Danshen Pavilion destroyed the Lian family's first-class building and took over the other party's shop, making great contributions. Based on this alone, Murong Zhou had a very good reason to go back to the family and apply for a strong person to come forward. When the top brass of the Murong family learned what happened here, they were overjoyed for a while and even praised Su Han and Murong Zhou for their good job, which greatly improved the family's face. ??Subsequently, a supreme elder of the Murong family personally led a mighty family elite team to the Dan Shen Pavilion to take charge. Under this strong protection, the Lian family planned several conspiracies but failed to succeed. But the business of Danshen Pavilion is increasing day by day. All the elixirs launched have been sold out in the first time, and the order orders have been reserved for half a year. This hot atmosphere made Murong Zhou smile from ear to ear every day. Soon, it was time for Su Han to go to Wanliu Cave Heaven. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1883 Entry Assessment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han went to Wanliu Cave to practice, but it did not affect the normal operation of Danshen Pavilion. After all, the core technology of Danshen Pavilion¡¯s elixirs has now been mastered by the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian and Ke Lan. Even if Su Han is away for several months, Danshen Pavilion can still operate as usual. Su Han has no doubts about the loyalty of these two people. Calculating the income of Dan Shen Pavilion during this period, the profit distributed to Su Han has reached as high as 30 million high-grade Yuan stones. It can be said that the wealth in Su Han's hands now is definitely comparable to many high-level Great Alchemy Emperors in Wanliu City. If the business of Danshen Pavilion continues to be booming, Su Han is even expected to join the ranks of the first-tier rich in Wanliu City. Zhuang Dadan Emperor knew that Su Han was going to Wanliu Cave Heaven to practice, so he immediately rushed to the Alchemy Pavilion. "Little friend Murong, I have a good friend in Wanliu Cave Heaven, who is the elder of Wanliu Cave Heaven. He knows that you are going, and has heard a lot about your deeds from me, and he appreciates you very much. After you go to Wanliu Cave Heaven, , you can go to him first when you are free, he is very enthusiastic, if you are not familiar with the place there, he can help you answer many questions." Emperor Zhuang Dan also enthusiastically recommended his friend to Su Han. The friend he was talking about was named Xuan Gu. Su Han couldn't stand the pressure of Emperor Zhuang, so he promised Emperor Zhuang to go to Elder Xuangu first after going to Wanliu Cave. Su Han entering Wanliu Cave is a big event for Su Han and the Murong family. After all, the Murong family finally got a place to enter Wanliu Cave to practice, and they also have high hopes for Su Han. However, for Wanliu Dongtian, this is not a big deal. Because Wanliudongtian welcomes countless geniuses throughout the year. These geniuses include not only the local geniuses in Wanliu City, but also the endless geniuses in the vast areas surrounding Wanliu City. Although Su Han is now well-known in Wanliu City, his fame is concentrated in the field of alchemy. Although Wanliudongtian also attaches more importance to the field of alchemy, it is not as important as the field of martial arts after all. Therefore, Su Han's joining did not cause much disturbance in Wanliu Cave Heaven, nor did it even attract much attention. Wanliu Cave Heaven did not hold any grand welcome ceremony for Su Han. Su Han understands this very well. After he arrived at Wanliu Cave Heaven, he went to find Elder Xuan Gu first as he had promised Emperor Zhuang. Elder Xuan Gu is an elder of Wanliudongtian Gongde Hall. He received Su Han warmly: "Murong Sang, I have heard about your name from Brother Zhuang a long time ago. Seeing you is better than hearing it a hundred times. You are indeed a young and talented person." Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Elder Xuan Gu is so complimentary." Elder Xuan Gu shook his head seriously: "I'm not praising you indiscriminately. In fact, Brother Zhuang said that even he admired your attainments in alchemy. I didn't believe it at first. But after seeing you, there is something about you. That kind of magnanimity makes my eyes light up. It is not inferior to many top-notch geniuses from Wanliudongtian." Elder Xuan Gu said what he said was true. He felt that perhaps in terms of cultivation strength, the young man in front of him was far from the level of a first-tier genius in Wanliudongtian. But in terms of temperament, it is not inferior. It can be said that Elder Xuan Gu¡¯s first impression of Su Han was very good. "I have already applied to the above, and I will be the one to receive you when you enter the Wanliu Cave. Therefore, I will tell you about the relevant matters of entering the Wanliu Cave." "From today on, you are a trainee disciple of Wanliu Dongtian. One month later, you will undergo an assessment. Although you are introduced by Alchemy talents, this assessment will be a martial arts assessment. Moreover, this time The assessment will largely determine whether you can truly be accepted by Wanliu Dongtian." "Of course, because you are an alchemy talent introduction, even if you fail the assessment, you will not be sent back to the family all at once. At most, you will continue to be a trainee disciple and wait for the next assessment." "However, if you pass the assessment, you can become an official disciple of Wanliu Dongtian, and you can truly stay in Wanliu Dongtian for a long time." "This is the rule of Wanliu Cave Heaven. No matter where you are from, as long as you come to Wanliu Cave Heaven, you must accept this assessment." Elder Xuan Gu said. Su Han nodded, expressing understanding. ¡°Murong Sang, I don¡¯t know much about your martial arts talent, but I hope you will try your best to pass the assessment in one go.It will also be good for your future future in Wanliudongtian. Wanliu Dongtian always speaks with strength. The better your talent and potential are, the more attention you will receive in Wanliu Dongtian. " "Although I already know that your alchemy talent is extremely outstanding, I am the only one who knows it now. You still have to prove yourself to others. To conquer other people in Wanliu Cave Heaven, you still need to work hard on your own." ¡°In addition, there are some general information about Wanliudongtian, which I would like to introduce to you.¡± "There are three major sect masters in Wanliu Cave Heaven. These three major sect masters are all intermediate-level emperors. Of course, it is said that we have a supreme ancestor in Wanliu Cave Heaven. But with my status, I have no way of knowing whether there is such a thing. A supreme ancestor exists." "In addition to the three sect masters and the legendary supreme ancestor, there is also the Elder Hall in Wanliu Cave Heaven. There are hundreds of elders in the Elder Hall, and their cultivation levels are between the high level of Zun Realm and the low level of Emperor Realm." Hearing that there were so many powerful men above the high level of Zun Realm in the Wanliu Cave Heaven Elder Hall, Su Han couldn't help but secretly be speechless. It seems that the Eternal City has become increasingly depressed due to the demonic chaos in recent years, until it completely collapsed, but other parts of the God's Domain are developing in full swing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1884: Third level of respect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Elder Xuan Gu, among the younger generation of Wanliudongtian, who are the geniuses worth paying attention to? What are their character and strength?" Su Han suddenly asked. Elder Xuan Gu chuckled: "Young generation, there are endless talents worth paying attention to. After you pass the assessment, you will slowly come into contact with them. However, because the number of geniuses is too many and too chaotic, it is difficult to determine which ones are the top ones. There is no conclusion yet on the genius of the genius. Wait until next year, there will be a genius sword debate in Wanliu Cave, and maybe there will be a conclusion by then." "About the genius of Wanliu Cave Heaven, I will prepare a piece of information for you later, and you can study it." Elder Xuan Gu explained some basic matters and arranged Su Han in the trainee disciple area of ??Wanliu Cave Heaven. This area for trainee disciples is a little rough. However, Su Han didn't care. Since the opening of Dan Shen Pavilion, Su Han has been busy accumulating wealth, and he has only now truly taken a break. The business in the Alchemy Pavilion has been booming these days, and Su Han has accumulated enough wealth to a certain extent. He has a full reserve of elixirs and various materials. With the help of these pills and materials, Su Han decided to attack the third level of the Supreme Realm! The reason why he entered Wanliudongtian was to give himself a better environment for practicing martial arts. Compared with other geniuses in the Divine Realm, his biggest disadvantage is that this body is not from the Divine Realm, and there are differences in martial arts bloodline and physique. Moreover, what's more important is that when he was reincarnated, this body was already fifteen years old, and he had wasted fifteen years of training time. In other words, his training time was a full fifteen years less than other geniuses. Year. Judging from the information given by Elder Xuan Gu, the top geniuses in Wanliudongtian are generally at the mid-to-high level of Zun Realm, and Su Han is still at the second level of Zun Realm. This is the reason. If Su Han had been given fifteen more years, Su Han would have no doubt that he would be able to kill any talented person in an instant. Time flies like an arrow. One month passed quickly, more than twenty days passed. And with the help of Su Han's rich reserves of elixirs, the spiritual power in Zifu was also very fierce, like a wolf and a tiger, as if he was about to break away from the shackles of the second level of the Zun Realm at any time and enter the third level of the Zun Realm in one fell swoop. Su Han¡¯s mood was very calm at the moment. At this critical moment when he was about to break through, his emotions remained calm. Who can understand how difficult it is to achieve this step along the way? Boom! boom! The meridians were expanded one by one, and Su Han's whole body seemed to have endless spiritual power, like a flood pouring out and raging in all directions. Suddenly, Su Han felt a surge of heat in Zifu, and then spread throughout his body. Su Han has experienced this feeling many times before, but this time he was particularly excited. Having finally entered the third level of the Sovereign Realm, perhaps this is not a great achievement for people of the same age in the God Realm, but for Su Han, it is extremely difficult. With more than ten years of cultivation time less than his peers, it was definitely not easy for Su Han to catch up. " Moreover, he has not been in God's Realm for a long time. Most of the time he has been practicing in the lower realm where spiritual power is thin. "If he had been in the God's Realm as soon as he was reincarnated, then even if he had lost more than ten years, his current cultivation would not be worse than any genius in the God's Realm. In this regard, Su Han is very confident. After the breakthrough, Su Han obviously felt that his evil eye was much more active than before. He had a hunch that this evil eye might be closely related to the secrets of his past and present lives. Why would I reincarnate after my death? Why do I have an evil eye after reincarnation? These may continue to surface as this life progresses. Su Han studied the information given to him by Elder Xuan Gu and found that in Wanliu Cave Heaven, only those who have been promoted to the high level of Zun Realm, that is, above the seventh level of Zun Realm, can be regarded as first-line geniuses. There are fifteen or six of these geniuses. There are even more people who are at the fifth or sixth level of respect and are second-tier geniuses, at least three hundred. As for those who are below the fifth level of respect and are third-tier geniuses, they are even more numerous. After reading this information, Su Han also had a general understanding of the composition of geniuses in Wanliudongtian. When he was in the lower realm, Su Han was invincible. Now in Wanliu Cave, he suddenlyI have regained my original enthusiasm for martial arts competition. It seems that suddenly, I am back to the situation in Tianhe Martial Academy, Qionghua Spiritual Land, and Silver Moon Holy Mountain. It¡¯s just that this time, the competition he faces will be several times more brutal. Such a situation not only did not make Su Han shrink back, but instead made him even more excited. Since his rebirth, what he has been most passionate about is to stand on the same stage and compete with geniuses from all walks of life! After the breakthrough, Su Han followed his usual practice and updated all aspects of his skills, martial arts and supernatural powers. There are many treasures on his body, as well as the techniques and magical powers he has practiced, so it is necessary to improve them in all aspects. In this way, one month is just enough. Soon, Su Han ushered in the entrance examination of Wanliudongtian. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1885: Passed four levels in a row You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the day of the assessment, Su Han arrived at the designated assessment hall early in the morning. Besides him, there are other people taking part in the assessment today. However, because Wanliu Dongtian has assessments every short period of time, the number of people taking assessments today is not very large. This assessment is a level-breaking battle, and the location is the Seven Jue Secret Cave in Wanliu Cave. This Qijue Secret Cave is divided into seven levels, and each level has a layer of tests. According to the rules, if you pass three levels in a row, you will be qualified to become an official disciple of Wanliudongtian. If you pass four levels in a row, you will be qualified to become an elite disciple. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT?? Of course, if you can pass the sixth level, the treatment you will receive will be a higher level than the real one. However, this rarely happens. In the history of Wanliudongtian, among the geniuses who participated in the entrance examination, the strongest passed the sixth level and finally failed at the seventh level. But even so, it was the best record in history. The genius who set the record would also achieve great achievements in Wanliudongtian in the future. For other entry-level disciples, being able to pass the first three levels is considered a very good achievement. To pass five levels is definitely rare among rare. And the six levels are simply unimaginable. Elder Xuan Gu also specially rushed to the assessment hall from his cave to watch Su Han's assessment. When he saw Su Han, Elder Xuan Gu also showed admiration in his eyes. He looked at Su Han up and down, nodded and said: "Your cultivation seems to have improved compared to a month ago. Come on, I am very optimistic about you." "Elder Xuan Gu, is this Murong Sang, who you mentioned before, who is very talented in alchemy?" "Well, the young man is still very energetic. I hope he can pass the first three tests as you wish." "We at Wanliudongtian Alchemy do lack talents. If he cannot pass the first three levels, perhaps we can intercede and let him make an exception and become a formal disciple." Some other elders present who were familiar with Elder Xuangu all talked in a variety of ways. Elder Xuan Gu smiled and said, "Don't be too busy talking about this. Maybe he can pass the first three tests?" "Haha, brother Xuan Gu is joking. If he can pass the first three tests, it means that his martial arts talent and alchemy talent are both extremely good. Such talents are still very rare." Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to what these elders were saying. His figure flashed and disappeared. His goal is to conquer the Seven Secret Cave and let Wanliudongtian realize his potential. The first level to enter the Qijue Secret Cave is the entry-level assessment. The main obstacle is some martial arts puppets hiding in the dark. Su Han naturally got through without any effort. The second level is a continuation of the first level, but the difficulty has increased a lot. The attack was still a martial arts puppet, and it was more concealed than in the first level. However, Su Han's spiritual consciousness realm is almost equivalent to the high-level level of Zun Realm. Therefore, it is almost impossible for these martial arts puppets to hide in the dark and attack him secretly. Therefore, Su Han did not spend much effort on the second level. The third level is still a continuation of the second level. However, in addition to some martial arts puppets, many unknown creatures are also included in the sneak attack in this level. These creatures are not big in size, but they are extremely fast, which also makes defense a lot more difficult. However, for Su Han, these are still child's play. With his maneuvering speed and without much effort, he passed the third level. At this moment, the elders who were watching outside couldn't help but look at each other. Originally, in their eyes, the introduction of Alchemy talents to participate in the entrance examination was just a formality, and they usually failed. "It doesn't matter even if the alchemy talents fail to pass, they will not be kicked out of Wanliu Cave Heaven. After waiting for a while, interceding and being accommodating, you can basically become a formal disciple. In the eyes of these elders, this situation has become the norm. Therefore, they did not expect Murong Sang to perform any amazingly. However, the reality is somewhat different from what they imagined. It seems that this Murong Sang not only passed the first three levels, but also passed the first three levels very easily, just like taking a walk to warm up. "Could it be that Murong Sang has that kind of talent in martial arts and alchemy?"Someone with a blooming face? Amid everyone¡¯s surprise, Su Han entered the fourth level. ¡°Looking at this guy¡¯s posture, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to defeat him even in the fourth level, right?¡± "That's not necessarily true. Many people had it easy in the first three levels, but they all failed at the fourth level. The difficulty of the fourth level is not comparable to the first three levels." "Yes, the fourth level is different from the first three levels. It is an earth-type cave with five times the gravity field and various underground creatures. It is enough for him to be exhausted. I think it is impossible for him to pass the fourth level. " The difficulty of the Seven Secret Cave has increased exponentially. The first three levels are not difficult to pass, but it does not mean that the fourth level will definitely be passed. When Su Han entered the fourth level, he felt that his whole body suddenly became several times heavier. No matter how he took steps, the strong gravity always made his whole body unable to lift his energy, making every step very difficult. Su Han¡¯s reaction was not slow, and he immediately realized that he had encountered a gravity field. "This gravity field is somewhat interesting. However, how can I be afraid of this level of gravity field?" The main reason why Su Han is not interested in the gravity field is that he has a powerful weapon against the gravity field. The Jedi Spirit Pearl is the treasure of the ancient Jedi Gate and one of the top treasures with earth attributes. With this level of gravity, the Jedi Spirit Pearl can be easily swallowed. At the moment, Su Han activated the Jedi Spirit Bead, and the bead immediately began to rotate. The gravity field within tens of meters around Su Han was rapidly disappearing. Although five times the gravity still existed dozens of meters away, the Jedi Spirit Pearl forcibly opened a safe passage for Su Han. Furthermore, under the pressure of the Jedi Spirit Pearl, those underground creatures with earth attributes were suppressed and trembling underground, and they did not dare to approach the Jedi Spirit Pearl. In this way, Su Han passed this level very easily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1886: The Lively Assessment Hall You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's weird, it's weird, what's going on? Why did he pass the fourth level so easily?" The elders who were watching the battle couldn't believe their eyes. It looks like Murong Sang is cheating. He strolls around and easily passes the fourth level with five times the gravity! Elder Xuan Gu¡¯s eyes showed unabashed admiration. Originally, he thought that this young man was only talented in alchemy, but in martial arts, he felt somewhat unstable. But now, Su Han's performance has greatly exceeded his expectations, making him feel a sense of unexpected joy. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good to have passed four levels in a row.¡± "Yes, according to the usual practice, he is qualified to become an elite disciple after passing four levels in a row. Coupled with his alchemy talent, he should belong to the upper class among elite disciples." "Yes, it is indeed good. Even if he fails to pass the fifth level, it is already a success. After all, he is just an outside disciple, not a direct descendant of Wanliu Cave Heaven." "Yes, after all, I am not a direct descendant of Wanliudongtian. If I were a direct descendant, it might be possible to reach the fifth level now." After passing the fifth level, you are already at the level of a Wanliudong Tianzhen disciple. Throughout the year, Wanliu Cave Heaven may not have many entry-level disciples who pass the fifth level. If you pass the fifth level when you first get started, your future achievements will be even more limitless. Of course, the difficulty of the fifth level is also exponentially higher than that of the fourth level. However, Su Han has never been in the habit of underestimating his enemies. Now that he has decided to let Wanliudongtian see his potential, he will definitely try his best to break into these Qijue Secret Cave. Ignoring all the disturbances from the outside world, Su Han entered the fifth level. As soon as you step into this level, the evil eye becomes extremely active, as if it is calling the police in your consciousness. Su Han knew that this was the evil eye reminding him that there were dangers in this level that he must be aware of. In other words, this level cannot be as easy as the previous levels. At the moment, Su Han was also fully conscious and carefully observed the situation around him. This level is an endless stretch of water. Looking forward, you can't see where the end of the water is. ¡°Moreover, on the shore of the water, there are actually skeletons lying upside down. If you look closely, they are all human bones. "What kind of test is this?" Su Han had never seen such a scene in the previous four levels. "Young man." Suddenly, a voice came from the void. Su Han turned around and saw that the sound came from the shore. I saw a figure sitting on the shore in the distance, fishing there, as if it had been sitting there for thousands of years. "Young man, you are a lost person on the road of martial arts. Don't go any further. Look at the corpses floating on the water in front of you. They are all people trying to forcefully pass through this water." Su Han was stunned for a moment and looked towards the water ahead, only to see that the water that was calm just now was now rippled in circles. With the ripples, more skeletons emerged from the water, floating desolately on the water, as if they would never be laid to rest. Su Han asked: "You say I am a lost person?" The figure said calmly: "Isn't it? Let me ask you, you have worked so hard to practice martial arts, do you know where the end of the martial arts road is? Do you know where the other side of this water is?" "I don't know." Su Hancai didn't bother to answer the other party's question, so as not to fall into the other party's rhythm. No longer paying attention to the man, Su Han walked to the shore, with his consciousness fully opened, and began to observe the water, trying to see clearly what mysteries were in the water. "Young man, stop it. You don't even know what's on the other side. Is it necessary to risk your life?" "Young man, the end of the road to martial arts is in this body of water. Go back to the shore." Su Han also laughed dumbly when he heard this: "Who gave you the courage to say that this is the end of the road to martial arts?" Originally, Su Han had no other feelings for this person, but when he heard that the other person started talking nonsense, he felt funny from the bottom of his heart. Suddenly, an idea flashed in Su Han's mind, and he realized that this was another form of test? At the moment, Su Han concentrated on feeling for a moment, then suddenly raised his arms, preparing a big move, and suddenly hit the void in front of him.  "Every illusion is just an illusion. Break it with me!" Su Han did not doubt the authenticity of this space at first, because every plant and tree here was very real and full of persuasion. " However, when Su Han heard the other person say such a ridiculous theory, he felt that there must be a fraud here. Then I felt it carefully with my spiritual sense and found that there was no breath of life here at all. Therefore, Su Han also directly used his big move to collapse the surrounding void order, turning everything into nothingness. Like an illusory picture scroll, it quickly disappeared. This is passed? When Su Han walked out of the fifth level, he still felt a little incredible. Why was the fifth level assessment so gentle? But when you calm down and think about it carefully, you will realize that this is completely an illusion level. It does not have any attack power. It relies entirely on illusions to confuse people and guide their thinking. "If you are not determined enough, you will easily be misled and lost in this fifth level. Whether Wanliudongtian can pass this fifth level is used as a criterion for selecting true disciples, but it makes Su Han a little impressed. It is indeed a powerful force at the level of the gods. Su Han successfully passed this level, which naturally caused a greater sensation in the outside world. Those who initially asserted that he could not even pass the first three levels were now speechless. The news that Su Han successfully passed the fifth level spread like wildfire throughout the Wanliu Cave. Even the elders who had not come to the main hall for the assessment left their caves one after another and came here to watch the excitement. Because this kind of thing is not common in Wanliudongtian. There are not many new disciples in Wanliu Dongtian who can pass the fifth level throughout the year, let alone new disciples from outside who are not direct lineage. For a time, the excitement in the assessment hall increased several times. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1887: The Contribution of Ice and Fire Demon Kui You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Now, even if Su Han stops here and doesn't challenge anything anymore, he will still be at the level of a true disciple of Wanliudongtian. It can be said that he has reached the sky in one step. However, Su Han was not satisfied with the status quo. He felt that he could continue to challenge. "What? This kid is not satisfied yet and wants to challenge the sixth level?" "Don't he know that starting from the sixth level, the difficulty increases significantly again? Where did he get the courage?" "Haha, maybe the good results just now made him start to swell. Challenging the sixth level is life-threatening." "This is called a newborn calf that is not afraid of tigers. Maybe he is pursuing this feeling of being a blockbuster?" Starting from the third level, these people watching on the scene have begun to realize that this young man has extraordinary potential. Sure enough, the young man passed one level after another, and even passed five levels in a row. ¡° Moreover, everyone is well aware of the difficulty of the fifth level. In the past, there were many powerful geniuses who suffered from hatred in the fifth level. ¡°However, this foreign genius who doesn¡¯t seem to be very strong actually surpasses many geniuses from the direct lineage of Wanliu Cave. Of course, after a year, there are some people who have passed five levels, but it is absolutely rare to find someone who has passed five levels in a row. Even the three sect masters in retreat were shocked by the news. Of course, everyone doesn¡¯t know the attitudes and opinions of the three major sect masters now. But what is certain is that the dynamics of this assessment hall have definitely entered the attention of the three major sect masters. There are even many people who sincerely hope that this foreign genius can create miracles and pass the sixth level. In this way, Wanliudongtian is equivalent to having new talents from the outside world and fresh blood from the outside. After passing the sixth level, Su Han¡¯s goal was very determined. He knew that the best results of Wanliu Cave Heaven¡¯s past entry-level disciples were to pass the sixth level and finally fail at the seventh level. But Su Han's goal is to win all seven levels. Without hesitation, Su Han entered the sixth level resolutely. At the sixth level, there was a sea of ??fire. Everywhere you looked, there were blazing fires. It was as if Taishang Laojun's alchemy furnace had been knocked over and all the billowing heat waves were poured into the cave. The rising flames are tens to hundreds of feet high, and they are enough to suffocate people even before they get close. As soon as Su Han saw this scene, he summoned the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. He knew that for such an occasion, there was nothing more suitable than the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. The fire attribute of the ice and fire magic sunflower is most suitable for swallowing this kind of raging flames. Furthermore, the level of the Ice Fire Demon Sunflower is enough to crush this level of spiritual fire. To put it bluntly, it is level crushing. "The sixth level is a sea of ????fire like hell, and it is life-threatening. That kid will probably suffer a big loss if he passes the sixth level without overestimating his own abilities." "She was so young and had so much potential. It's such a pity to die like this." "If he can break through the sixth level, then our Wanliudongtian will get a huge advantage. He is also a martial arts genius, and it is said that he is also a genius in alchemy. This kind of two-pronged talent, looking at the entire Wanliudongtian, there are also Several people?" "Tsk, tsk, does Murong Sang really want to create such a big surprise for everyone?" The number of elders coming to the assessment hall to watch the battle is also increasing. Elder Xuan Gu is in the assessment hall at the moment, and his mood is very complicated. On the one hand, he was surprised and delighted by Su Han's results, but on the other hand, he was worried whether he would be too aggressive if he passed the sixth level. Although Elder Xuan Gu has only known Su Han for a short time, he has a very good impression of this young man and does not want anything to happen to Su Han. Suddenly, Elder Xuan Gu received a will message in his consciousness: "Xuan Gu, the Murong Sang you received is very outstanding." Elder Xuan Gu was startled, knowing that this was a message of will coming directly from the Grand Master of Wanliu Dongtian, which meant that the Grand Master was paying attention to this assessment. ???????????????????????? The tone of the great sect leader¡¯s tone was also full of praise. It was obvious that Elder Xuan Gu, who was responsible for the reception of such an outstanding genius, had also made a contribution. For a moment, Elder Xuan Gu felt both happy and worried. He only hoped that Murong Sang could continue his efforts and try to pass the sixth level. If he passes the sixth level, it means that he has reached the best level in the history of Wanliudongtian. This level is enough to become the target of Wanliu Dongtian's full training. However, Su Han naturally wouldn¡¯t know at this moment.Regarding the external situation, he was completely focused on the test of the sixth level. It has to be said that the test of this sixth level is very tough. Even with the protection of the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower, Su Han is very strenuous. Fortunately, Su Han's body skills are also powerful. At least three to five times faster than monks of the same level, he can pass this sixth level in the shortest possible time. Coupled with Su Han's Xuanwu Golden Body, Su Han withstood a lot of blazing flames. Finally, after going through countless hardships, Su Han came to the edge of the sixth level. His figure flashed again and left the sixth level. The sixth level, Su Han declared passed! When his figure appeared at the exit of the sixth level, many people's eyes shone with surprise and joy. This young man actually passed the sixth level! The genius who passed the sixth level finally appeared after so many years! "Quick, quick, send someone to report to the three sect masters immediately. After so many years in Wanliu Cave Heaven, we finally have another genius who passed the sixth level in the entrance examination. His achievements in the future will definitely be limitless. " "Haha, surprise, surprise, what an unexpected surprise. Elder Xuan Gu, this Murong Sang is the genius you welcomed in. It seems that you have taken the greatest credit this time." At the beginning, everyone doubted whether Su Han could pass the third level. Now, those who doubted it at the beginning are completely dumbfounded. "Elder Xuan Gu, congratulations, I want to treat you." Elder Xuan Gu¡¯s mood was also extremely agitated. However, he was only excited for a moment before calming down and looking at Su Han seriously. "Murong Sang, you have passed the sixth level. There are some things that I must tell you in advance. The highest record in our Wanliudongtian entrance examination is the sixth level. Those who passed the sixth level in the entrance examination last time, Now they are all powerful men. However, in history, no entry-level disciple has ever passed the seventh level, because the difficulty of the seventh level exceeds the sum of all the previous levels!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1888 No-Fly Level You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Elder Xuan Gu¡¯s words are not an exaggeration. In fact, let alone these immature young geniuses who have just entered Wanliu Cave Heaven, even the veteran first-line geniuses of Wanliu Cave Heaven, and even many elders of Wanliu Cave Heaven, can¡¯t break into this place. The seventh level is very difficult. "Murong Sang, you decide for yourself whether you want to challenge this seventh level. The fact that you can reach this point proves that you are a genius with a strong heart. All you have to do is continue to stick to your true heart and make yourself stronger. ." In fact, Elder Xuan Gu¡¯s words also gave Su Han a step down in disguise. His purpose was to tell Su Han that even if he gave up the challenge now, there would be absolutely no shame. If you feel that you are not capable enough and give up the challenge, it is not an act of weakness, but an act of following your heart. To put it bluntly, Elder Xuan Gu still wants to persuade Su Han not to take risks, because passing the sixth level is already the best result in history so far. The seventh level, no one in history has been able to pass the entrance examination. However, Su Han had a different interpretation of Elder Xuan Gu¡¯s words. ??Stick to your own heart Su Han smiled slightly. His original intention has not changed from beginning to end, which is to challenge all the way to the end. If the difficulty of the seventh level is far beyond what Su Han can bear, then he will naturally choose to give up. If he can still fight at the seventh level, then Su Han will naturally give it a try. Men are all ambitious, and Su Han is no exception. Coming to Wanliu Cave, where geniuses are everywhere, what Su Han hopes most is to make his name known during the entrance examination. ¡°If I can pass the seventh level, I will be the first genius to pass the seventh level in the entrance examination in the history of Wanliudongtian. Thinking of this, Su Han also made up his mind and said loudly: "Seniors, I have decided to attack the seventh level." Hearing Su Han say this decision, Elder Xuan Gu felt no surprise at all, and sighed softly: "I knew you wouldn't give up. Now that you have made a decision, then try your best. If you If you can break through the seventh level, you will definitely be able to leave a mark of your own in the history of Wanliudongtian!" When others heard Su Han's decision, they were all very surprised. They discovered that this Murong Sang actually challenged their psychological bottom line again and again. It seems that Murong Sang has not even reached the fourth level of the Supreme Realm, but he has been able to reach the seventh level now. It has to be said that this young man¡¯s ability surprised them, but his courage surprised them even more. "Tsk, tsk, where did this Murong Sang come from? After passing the sixth level, he still challenges the seventh level? Has this happened before?" "It happened once, but that person fell at the seventh level. Will Murong Sang follow in his footsteps? Or will he break the existing record and pass the seventh level in one go?" "We, Wanliu Dongtian, have really made a profit this time. This guy's martial arts talent is so outstanding, and he also has alchemy talent, and he is still so young. This we must not let the female cultivators of Wanliu Dongtian go crazy one by one in the future. ah?" Everyone laughed. Su Han, on the other hand, walked firmly towards the seventh level. The seventh level is the finale of the Qijue Secret Cave. Its difficulty is said to be greater than the sum of all previous levels. Su Han is already mentally prepared. As soon as you walk into the gate of the seventh level, there is a teleportation formation. After stepping in, the formation immediately transports Su Han to the core area of ??the seventh level. As soon as Su Han stood firmly on his feet, a ray of light hit him. Su Han swayed to avoid the light, but saw a huge air blade sweeping across from another direction. If Su Han hadn't dodged in time, this air blade would have cut him in half. After Su Han dodged the air blade, before he had time to sigh, terrible arrows were shot out from all directions. These arrows sealed almost every void. No matter how fast you are, you can't seem to find enough gaps to escape from these arrows. "How could this happen?" Su Han was also extremely surprised. However, he reacted quickly. When he saw this situation, he immediately gave up escaping and instead sacrificed himself to the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower. As soon as the Tianhe Glazed Tower came out, the powerful force of golden magnetism suddenly filled every inch of the void, causing those menacing arrows to deviate from their tracks. However, Su Han didn¡¯tIt is expected that the Tianhe Glazed Tower can absorb all the arrows. With the power of these arrows, the Tianhe Glazed Tower may not be able to absorb them all. However, as long as these arrows can be slightly deflected from their tracks, it will be enough for Su Han to find a glimmer of hope. Although Su Han was in a hurry, he still avoided the disaster in front of him. It has to be said that his ability to respond to battle is still very strong. Even if it were some high-level geniuses, there is no guarantee that they would be tricked. "This level should be a hodgepodge of places, with various attack methods and no fixed style." Su Han speculated in his heart. He took a few steps forward, only to find that there was obviously a flight restriction here. No matter how he activated the flight escape technique, he could not fly here. "I see, flying is restricted in this level." Su Han immediately understood the biggest difficulty of this level. If you can¡¯t fly, you¡¯ll have to rely on your two feet to get all the way to the end of the level. It has to be said that facing the unknown test before us, it is indeed extremely difficult to not be able to fly and to walk on only two feet. Because he was worried about another sudden attack, Su Han did not put away the Tianhe Glazed Tower, but held it in his hand. This makes him look quite like a towering King Li. After taking only a few steps forward, I felt my feet stagger again. Looking down, I saw that the loess under my feet had turned into fine sand at some point, and was flowing downwards, dragging Su Han's whole body downwards. Looking at the surrounding yellow land again, this time it has turned into a large desert filled with yellow sand. "Quicksand trap?" Su Han couldn't help but feel awe-inspiring when he saw this scene. In such an area where flight is impossible, encountering quicksand is definitely quite scary. The powerful quicksand is absolutely fatal to a person walking on foot, and may completely bury the person in it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1889 Suppression Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at the surrounding scene, which had turned into a vast desert, Su Han secretly complained in his heart. If it were just a desert, it wouldn't be that scary, but what's scary is that these quicksands definitely don't seem to be naturally formed, but are controlled by some mysterious force. Su Han is really walking on thin ice in this desert, and all his actions need to be predicted in advance. Fortunately, his spiritual consciousness is very powerful, and even if there is a little bit of abnormality, he can catch it in advance. In this way, although this desert posed a great threat to Su Han, Su Han would not be completely trapped in it. After walking like this for a while, the scene in front of Su Han suddenly changed. The scene where the sky was full of yellow sand just now suddenly disappeared from his eyes. Instead, it turned out to be an even more terrifying quagmire and abyss! And I, at this moment, am stuck in the quagmire from the waist down, and there are all kinds of weird creatures in the mire, ready to move. For a moment, Su Han was also secretly surprised. This seventh level is like a picture of hell, constantly switching, making people feel extremely scary. However, at times like this, Su Han's potential is fully realized. Although this seventh level has various different types of tests, the more so, the more Su Han's almighty advantage can be brought into play. Several times, Su Han was trapped in this quagmire, but the ice-fire magic sunflower's heaven-defying vines always allowed Su Han to save himself from danger time and time again. Although the quagmire abyss is terrifying, the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower is not a vegetarian. In the end, Su Han simply started to use the vines of the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower to build a bridge over the quagmire. In this way, he passed over the vine bridge and suddenly became as smooth as walking on flat ground. The only problem is that from time to time, some creatures from the quagmire come out to make trouble, but they can't stop Su Han, and Su Han kills them one by one. After a while, Su Han rushed out of the quagmire area and came to a grassland. Walking forward along the grassland, less than five miles away, a stone forest appeared in front of Su Han's eyes. This stone forest has a very strange shape. It is all made up of large pieces of stone, forming a large jungle of rocks. Su Han was observing the stone jungle when suddenly the ground beneath his feet trembled, and the countless stones in the stone forest suddenly floated into the sky as if they had wings. Then, like cannonballs, they were extremely dense and smashed down towards Su Han crazily! These countless rocks intertwined into a strange space. It was not just the physical attack of stones falling, but more of a power that blocked the void. It blocked all the void in all directions of Su Han at once, forming a A cage. Su Han also reacted very quickly. When he saw this, he immediately activated the Jedi Spirit Pearl to form a powerful earth attribute aura, which surrounded all the rocks at once and revolved around Su Han, but he was still unable to get close to Su Han. . "This seventh level is really full of dangers." Su Han also sweated secretly, "If it were someone with less comprehensive skills, he would definitely suffer a big loss in this seventh level. .¡± At this moment, Su Han did not dare to ignore it even more. The flying rocks seem to be endless. I don¡¯t know where they come from, so many rocks are falling down densely. Although protected by the Jedi Spirit Pearl, these rocks were unable to attack Su Han, but they fell on all sides of Su Han, blocking all of Su Han's forward and backward paths. From a few feet high to dozens of feet high, the endless pile of rocks still showed no signs of stopping, filling the area around Su Han and forming a small mountain. . In the end, these rocks turned into a mountain that stretched for dozens of miles, completely burying Su Han in this mountain of rocks. By this time, Su Han finally understood that these rocks were not meant to attack him from the beginning! These rocks are clearly a powerful suppression formation. The rocks will eventually form a huge mountain, which will firmly suppress the creatures that break into this place. By the time Su Han realized it, it was already too late. Logically speaking, this kind of temporary mountain is definitely not very unbreakable. With the magic weapon and magical power Su Han possesses, he can definitely find a way to break it. But the bad thing is that Su Han understood it too late. During that period of time, the suppression formation had already been formed in the void. Once this formation is formed, the monks under the formation will have their Dantian Zi Mansion sealed and will not have to think about using their spiritual power at all. ? ???Without the use of spiritual power, it is obviously impossible to collapse such a majestic mountain based on Su Han's physical strength. Su Han also thought of escaping to the ground, but this was a suppressive formation after all, and he would definitely take the situation of escaping into the ground into consideration, so he sealed the ground. Su Han tried to break the rock mountain several times, but could not shake it even a bit. Then I tried many other methods, but to no avail. "Unexpectedly, I was so strong all the way, but I was trapped here. Although it is not life-threatening, I am really not willing to stop like this!" Su Han also wailed in his heart. According to the rules, if Su Han cannot pass the seventh level within one day and one night, the seventh level will be considered a failure. Although it is still early for a day and a night, if they are suppressed like this, let alone a day and a night, they will not be able to get out even if they are ten years. "Am I destined to stop at the seventh level?" Su Han thought about it over and over, but still couldn't reconcile himself to it. Try to adjust your breathing and calm your mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1890 Three Sect Masters You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Suddenly, an idea flashed in Su Han's mind, and he suddenly thought of something. For a moment, Su Han couldn't help but laugh: "I'm really smart, why don't I just leave the ready-made coolies unused?" Immediately, Su Han used his spiritual consciousness to communicate with Lord Liuli. "Lao Liu, I am trapped in a rocky mountain. This rocky mountain is also blessed by a formation, which prevents me from using my spiritual power, and my physical body cannot break it open. Do you have any idea?" Since Liuli Monarch followed Su Han, he might have been a bit high-profile at first, but now, Su Han's cultivation has been improving all the way, and his consciousness strength has also increased with the tide, and it has regained its strength with almost no effort. Lord Liuli himself also knew that if he had not chosen to follow Su Han, he would never be in such a situation now. Therefore, the current Lord Liuli is also very convinced of Su Han. As Su Han¡¯s cultivation level improved, Lord Liuli felt more and more the recovery of his strength. Now when it heard Su Han say this, it also smiled: "Young Master, did you tell me earlier? This kind of physical work is my strength." Soon, the spirit body of Lord Liuli was summoned by Su Han. This giant, which is more than thirty feet tall, can do this kind of work of moving rocks, and its speed is breathtaking. With two arms around him, a large pile of rocks could be moved away without any effort at all. In less than half an hour, Lord Liuli dug a long passage out of the stone mountain. Su Han felt it and felt that this passage was not far from the outside. "Lao Liu, it's almost time. You should stop now. I don't want to expose you rashly." Su Han knew that inside the stone mountain, the outside world could not observe it. However, if the stone mountain is opened, the outside world will be able to observe the existence of the Liuli Lord. As for the last distance, Su Han can take action himself. "Galaxy Cut!" At that moment, using the force of his cutting fingers, the boulder was cut piece by piece. After a while, a ray of sunlight came in from outside the stone mountain. ¡­¡­ While Su Han was trapped in the stone mountain, everyone in the assessment hall was paying full attention to Su Han's assessment situation. At this moment, a crack suddenly opened in the void above the assessment hall. Three dazzling rays of light, carrying powerful energy, emerged from the crack. When everyone saw these three rays of light, their expressions changed and they saluted, "See the three sect masters!" These three rays of light fell to the ground and turned into three figures. They were the three sect masters of Wanliu Cave Heaven. As soon as these three people appeared, their terrifying strength and cultivation immediately subdued everyone present. Among the three sect leaders, the first one is actually a woman. There is not much special about this woman¡¯s height and appearance, but she is born with a graceful temperament, as if she is born to make people worship her. As for the other two sect leaders, one is an old man and the other is dressed in middle-aged clothes, both with hidden charms. These three sect leaders are all intermediate-level emperor realm existences. "Is that assessor just now still conducting assessments now?" The woman in the lead, who was the sect leader of Wanliu Cave Heaven, asked when she came up. An elder quickly replied: "The examiner's name is Murong Sang, and he is currently passing the seventh level!" When the great sect master heard this, he also smiled and nodded: "It's really good. It seems that we at Wanliu Cave Heaven have really picked up a treasure." Elder Xuan Gu also quickly said from the side: "Three sect masters, this Murong Sang is a genius highly recommended by my friends. His potential is really good. If the three sect masters are free, please take the trouble to give me some advice. , his future achievements will definitely not disappoint anyone." The great sect leader also smiled and nodded: "If he can achieve such results in the entry examination, he will naturally be able to enjoy the highest treatment from our Wanliu Cave Heaven." When Elder Xuan Gu heard this, he was also happy. The Great Sect Master asked again: "How long has it been since this boy entered the seventh level?" An elder said: "It's been an hour since we entered. However, the situation at the seventh level is constantly changing. I'm afraid it will be difficult for him to pass." "It doesn't matter, the seventh level is already extremely difficult. It's a good thing that he has the courage to challenge it. Going in to experience it will also polish his state of mind." The master said. "Sir Sect Master, if you open your Dharma Eyes, can you see the seventhThe specific situation in ??? "Many elders asked one after another. They are here to watch the excitement, and they have long been extremely curious. They all want to know what kind of results this young man can produce in the seventh level? After concentrating for a moment, the Grand Master smiled slightly: "He has passed many areas before the seventh level, including the quicksand area and the quagmire area. However, when passing through the stone forest area, he was trapped in the rocky mountain. Inside. It seems that he is helpless against Rock Mountain." Hearing that Su Han was trapped in Rock Rock Mountain, Elder Xuan Gu couldn't help but feel a little bitter on his face. He knows how scary the Rock Mountain is, and if he is trapped, he will be in great trouble. Rock Mountain is not only suppressed by those stones, but also blessed by formations. Even an ordinary high-level Supreme Realm person will not be able to escape for a while once he is trapped, not to mention that Murong Sang is only at the third level of the Supreme Realm. "Being able to reach the stone mountain means that we have already walked more than half of the seventh level. It would be a pity to fall down there." "Sigh, but even so, it's already very difficult for Murong Sang. Wouldn't the stone mountain crush him?" The Grand Master smiled lightly: "Don't worry, many places in the Qijue Secret Cave are protected, and only a few places are in real fatal danger. Although this stone mountain is also in fatal danger, from my point of view, with this level of danger, this Murong Sang Should be able to handle it.¡± Elder Xuan Gu¡¯s expression softened a little. As long as his life was not in danger, it didn¡¯t matter even if he couldn¡¯t pass the seventh level. Having passed six levels is already a very impressive achievement. However, some people still asked: "Can Murong Sang break through the Stone Mountain area?" The patriarch shook his head: "It's hard to say now." While he was speaking, the expression on the face of the great sect leader changed slightly, and his eyes looked in the direction of the Seven Jue Secret Cave in disbelief. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1891: The Great Sect Master¡¯s Approval You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Tsk tsk This young man really surprises me." The sect leader's tone suddenly became meaningful. When everyone heard what the great sect leader said, they were all stunned and asked one after another: "What's wrong?" The great sect master said: "He actually dug a passage out of that stone mountain, and he came out!" "What? Isn't Shishan blessed by a suppressive formation? Once the suppressive formation is formed, can he, a third-level Venerable Realm, break through the suppressive formation?" Everyone looked at each other, feeling extremely unbelievable. The eldest sect leader also smiled bitterly and shook his head, saying that she couldn't understand it at all. However, her eyes were faintly sparkling with joy. Wanliudongtian finally welcomed a truly top genius. Su Han came out from under the stone mountain and breathed in the fresh air from the outside world, feeling a hint of excitement in his heart. The pace quickened and left the Stone Mountain area. He doesn¡¯t want this suppressive formation to happen again. If that happens, Lord Liuli¡¯s physical strength may not be able to support another excavation. After leaving the Shishan area, Su Han was still on high alert. This seventh level is full of dangers, and he doesn't want to fall into fatal danger due to negligence. Not long after walking forward, Su Han came to a dense forest area. This dense forest area is filled with towering trees and lush vegetation, blocking out the sky and the sun, as if even the sun cannot penetrate into this area. As soon as Su Han stepped into this area, his intuition told him that there was trouble in this area again. ???????????????????????????????????????????????? Use the spring breeze sword to open a path ahead, constantly cutting a path through the grass and vines. Suddenly, a strange dark wind blew from the surrounding grass. The scene in front of Su Han suddenly changed. The grass and vines suddenly turned into colorful snakes. These snakes are so densely packed that they are everywhere as far as the eye can see, spitting out snakes and making a hissing sound, which is terrifying. If it¡¯s just one or two, or dozens, it doesn¡¯t matter. But with such a large number and such density, people can't help but feel a little numb. However, Su Han sneered: "They are just snake spirits, how dare they block the way?" At the moment, Su Han raised the Spring Wind Sword. This Spring Wind Sword's ultimate move can turn the sword energy into thousands of raindrops. The attack range has no blind spots and is continuous. It is the best magical power for group battles. The snake spirits were continuously strangled to pieces by the sword energy, and their flesh and blood continued to fly. Su Han strode forward. The densely packed snake spirits on the ground did not constitute any obstacle in front of him. Suddenly, Su Han's steps froze and his face changed slightly. A fishy smell penetrated his nostrils. The next moment, the big trees in front of him suddenly collapsed. In an area behind these big trees, the land suddenly split open, and a huge snake arched out from the ground. As soon as this giant snake was unearthed, its whole body stood upright. It was so big that it was scary. Its eyes were bigger than a lantern, and they were yellow, as if just one look at a person could completely freeze the person's soul. "You can't look too much into the eyes of this giant snake." Su Han quickly came to a conclusion. He knew that this type of giant snake did exist. Looking into its eyes would easily cause his consciousness to become distracted and controlled. ha! At this moment, the giant snake opened its mouth, and a stream of smelly air was sprayed towards Su Han. Su Han knew that this air flow must be highly poisonous, but how could any poison in the world be able to hurt him? Su Han's bloodline has long been immune to all poisons. He waved his sleeves to disperse the air current. Then, Su Hanxie glared, and two golden lights shot out from his eyes, piercing the pupils of the huge snake. "You have eye skills, and I also have eye skills. Let's see who has the best eye skills?" The golden light was like a sharp arrow, piercing straight away. The giant snake didn't take Su Han's attack seriously at first, but when the golden light came closer, it realized how scary it was. He tilted his head and avoided his eyes. However, the two golden arrow-like lights still penetrated directly into the center of its eyebrows, leaving two bloody holes and two streams of blood spurting out. Su Han¡¯s current evil eye not only has spiritual attacks, but can also condense into physical attacks, which is very terrifying. This giant snake never thought that he would be attacked by the opponent's two attacks.After being injured, he suddenly became furious, roaring again and again, and his murderous intention increased sharply. The huge body moved forward continuously, opened its big mouth, and the bright red snake letter was like a red ribbon, wrapping around Su Han crazily. Su Han retreated, and at the same time activated the Yinhe cutting finger force to continuously cut on the red tongue. However, the tongue of this giant snake is extremely tough, and the Galaxy Cut can barely leave a bloody gash on it. And thanks to the amazing recovery ability of this giant snake, the bloody hole quickly disappeared. This astonishing scene greatly surprised Su Han. You must know that the power of Galaxy Cutting can cut even the stones of Shishan Mountain. The tongue of this giant snake is actually harder than the rocks of Shishan Mountain? Although Su Han's Galaxy Slicing is not the most powerful magical power, it is still very powerful. With his current level of cultivation at the third level of the Supreme Realm, even a strong person at the sixth level of the Supreme Realm would not dare to resist this Galaxy Cut head-on. Su Han finally understood why this seventh level was so terrifying. None of the young geniuses who had taken the entry test in the history of Wanliudongtian had passed it. This huge giant snake, as well as the densely packed small giant snakes before, turned this area into a highly poisonous area. If Su Han didn't have the poison-avoiding bloodline, he would have been poisoned by the poison in this area. If it falls, there will be no fighting. Besides, how many people can withstand the series of crises that are coming one after another? The tongue of the giant snake was like a huge flexible belt, constantly attacking Su Han. Su Han, however, could barely deal with the giant snake by relying on his physical advantages, coupled with the harassment of his sword and finger skills. While the giant snake was attacking, it kept spewing out the smelly and poisonous air from its mouth. Obviously, this poison is its most terrifying attack method. However, the most terrifying thing about this giant snake happens to be what Su Han is least afraid of. Su Han knew that if he could break through the giant snake, perhaps the seventh level would soon come to an end. But, how easy is it to break through the defense of this giant snake? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1892 Everyone¡¯s Comments You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! But in fact, Su Han was not completely helpless in dealing with this giant snake. If he is willing to summon the Seven Kills Statue and cooperate with the Ziwei Seven Kills Formation, he can definitely defeat this giant snake. " However, Su Han didn't summon the Seven Kills Statue in Stone Mountain just now, and it is even more impossible to summon him now. He knew that many people from the outside world must be paying attention to the seventh level, and Su Han didn't want to expose his trump card to so many people. That¡¯s why Su Han struggled to deal with the giant snake. At this time, in the outer area, the great sect master's Dharma eyes were also paying close attention to various changes inside. The great sect master also saw the trembling of Su Han and the giant snake. "Lord Sect Leader, how are you? Has Murong Sang arrived in the Snake Clan's territory?" "He will definitely not be able to bear it in front of the giant snake lord." "Being able to break free from the Stone Mountain Suppression Formation is already good enough. In history, no one has ever been able to pass through the Stone Mountain, right? Among those who have broken into the Seven Jue Secret Cave, Murong Sang has the best record. Bar?" "Isn't it? I sincerely hope that he can bring us more miracles and bring strong fresh blood to our Wanliudongtian." The Grand Sect Master said thoughtfully: "It seems that he is at an impasse in front of the Giant Snake Lord and cannot break through the Giant Snake Lord. But the strange thing is that the Giant Snake Lord seems to have no way to do anything to him." "What? The giant snake lord can't do anything to him? How is it possible? The giant snake lord's poisonous mist is very powerful, and it has so many descendants of snake spirits. Could it be that it can't do anything to this Murong Sang?" "Yes, every inch of space in that area is a highly poisonous area. How could it be okay? Didn't the giant snake lord spray poisonous mist on him?" These elders, unable to see the specific situation of the seventh level, were all anxious and scratching their heads. The Grand Master said: "The giant snake lord has been spitting poisonous mist, at least dozens of times. However, it seems that this young man has some means of avoiding poison and is not afraid of the poisonous mist." Everyone was even more surprised when they heard the eldest sect leader¡¯s words. You know, although poison avoidance methods are very common, they have never seen poison avoidance methods that can last for such a long time. ??According to the great sect leader, the giant snake lord spewed poisonous mist dozens of times, and this time was definitely not short. Ordinary poison avoidance methods cannot wait for such a long time and will be ineffective long ago. "Sir, Sect Leader, if this boy really has such extraordinary means, then he is truly a talent that can be made." The great sect leader also smiled and nodded, and then said: "My sect leader always felt that when Murong Sang was fighting with the giant snake lord, he seemed to have some reservations, as if he still had some strength that had not been fully exerted. This young man, this sect leader, too It¡¯s a bit hard to see through.¡± When everyone heard this, they were even more surprised. "Okay, let's all wait and see to see if this genius can create a miracle and set a new record that has never been achieved in the Qijue Secret Cave?" The Qijue Secret Cave has always been a challenge only for new disciples. Even the top-notch geniuses in Wanliudongtian today had never set a record of passing all seven levels when they first started. Therefore, everyone is extremely looking forward to this record. At this moment, Su Han was also caught in a bitter battle with the giant snake. Without using the Seven Kills Statue, it was indeed very difficult to rely on some of his conventional methods. However, he enjoyed it. Having just broken through the realm, many magical powers were in urgent need of polishing, and they happened to be tempered during this battle. ¡° Moreover, this kind of training opportunity can be said to be rare. If it were not impossible to fly here, Su Han felt that with his own escape skills, he might not be able to break through the giant snake's defense. Unfortunately, the restrictions in this seventh level are too severe. Su Han could only rely on his body skills and various means to constantly deal with the giant snake. Su Han¡¯s advantage lies in his mobility, endless methods, and endless supply of pills. This giant snake has a huge body, and continuing to fight will consume energy. After all, the giant snake is not an elixir master, and the energy consumed cannot be replenished through elixirs. Therefore, Su Han also aimed to consume the energy of this giant snake and tried his best to do whatever he could. The energy of the giant snake will eventually be exhausted. When it is exhausted, it will be the time for him to hold on until the clouds clear and the moon shines.   I have to say that this tactic is still very effective. Because the giant snake has a huge body, it requires a lot of energy to move. It consumes a lot of energy, and it is consumed quickly, and it is extremely difficult to replenish it. Seeing Su Han's tactics, the eldest sect leader secretly admired them. This fatigue tactic sounds simple, but not everyone can do it. What¡¯s more important is that in this situation, you can still keep your mind clear and know how to use tactics. This is definitely a very valuable potential. Time, two hours passed in a flash. The two hours of crazy fighting also brought huge consumption to the giant snake. After the two hours of fighting, the breath of the giant snake finally began to weaken. After all, with such high-intensity consumption, no matter how powerful this giant snake is, it will still be somewhat difficult. Once the giant snake starts to struggle, it's Su Han's chance. However, although this giant snake is not as good as it was at the beginning, its attack power is still astonishing. Su Han cannot just go up and attack rashly, as the danger is still very high. Therefore, Su Han decided to give the giant snake some interference and restraint first. With a thought, Su Han summoned the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. In an instant, countless red and blue vines sprang out from the ground and rolled towards the giant snake with lightning speed. The horror of the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower lies not only in its attack power and hallucinogenic ability, but also in the amazing binding ability of its vines. One or two vines may not have such terrifying entangling power, but if there are hundreds of vines, that's another matter. " Moreover, as Su Han's strength improved, the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower also continued to improve. Today's Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower is completely different from its original power. Every vine is full of power. The giant snake was caught off guard and was tightly entangled by hundreds of vines at once. It was also furious. While hissing and jetting, its body kept twisting, trying to break away from the entanglement of hundreds of vines. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1893: Reactions from all parties in Wanliudongtian You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han also knew that with the ability of this giant snake, these vines would never be able to hold on for too long before they would be completely broken apart by it. So Su Han did not hesitate, glared with his evil eye, and shot out a terrifying golden light, with absolute murderous intent, piercing the giant snake's eyes. The golden pupils were so dazzling that even the giant snake couldn't open its eyes. "This is the moment!" Su Han activated his finger power, and two blasts of sky-flaming demonic fingers flew away like meteors with long flame tails. The next moment, the giant snake roared hysterically, and its huge body suddenly twisted wildly, destroying the surrounding trees and ground into a mess. Looking at the giant snake's eyes again, they have been shot through by finger force, and blood is constantly spurting out. Su Han was overjoyed and said in his heart: "Let's go!" His movement was extremely fast. In just a few ups and downs, he jumped over the control area of ????the giant snake and rushed far ahead. Looking back at the giant snake, it was still going crazy. Su Han felt a lingering fear in his heart. This time, fortunately, it was successful. Otherwise, if you want to pass this giant snake, you would have to use the Seven Kills Statue. But Su Han really didn¡¯t want to use the Seven Kills Statue. He even felt that if he wanted to use the Seven Kills Statue, he would rather give up passing the seventh level. Fortunately, his strategy was successful. During the rest of the journey, Su Han still did not relax his vigilance. However, he felt that the seventh level of the test should be almost over here. Sure enough, when he walked to an area in front, suddenly the light of a magic circle shone directly on his body, teleporting his whole body to a safe area at once. "Young man, congratulations, you have passed all the assessments of the Qijue Secret Cave." This voice, to Su Han's ears, was like the sound of nature. Su Han walked out of Qijue Cave, and suddenly there was thunderous applause. A large number of elders from Wanliu Cave stood outside the cave exit, and they all showed approval to Su Han. "Murong Sang, these are the three sect leaders of our Wanliu Cave Heaven." Elder Xuan Gu immediately came forward and introduced Su Han. "Lord Sect Master?" Su Han's heart moved. He looked at the three Sect Masters and felt the aura of a top powerhouse coming towards him. These three sect masters are the highest-level powerful men he has encountered since his reincarnation. He then bowed and said, "Murong Sang pays homage to the three sect leaders." When everyone saw that Murong Sang was still young and had no stage fright in front of the three sect masters, they were even more impressed by the young man. The Great Sect Leader nodded and smiled: "Unexpectedly, our Wanliu Cave Heaven finally has a young genius who has passed the test of the Qi Jue Cave. You are the first one in history, and you have made a good start for our Wanliu Cave Heaven. I hope this is just a good start. Start." Su Han smiled slightly: "Definitely." Many elders from the presbytery also gave words of encouragement: "Young man, you have done a great job." "Develop well, we at Wanliudongtian need geniuses like you." Although Su Han knew that these encouragements were clich¨¦s, he responded politely. His humble attitude also made these elders very satisfied. After all, it is rare to see a genius of this level with such a humble attitude and a bad temper. "Okay, now this sect leader announces that starting from today, Murong Sang will enjoy the treatment of the highest level true disciple of Wanliu Cave Heaven. This sect leader will ask the supreme ancestor whether to accept a disciple. If the ancestor does not accept a disciple, this sect leader will Take Murong Sang under your command and train him personally." The sect leader announced. Su Han is not concerned about who accepts him as his disciple. In fact, these top experts are not necessarily qualified to be Su Han's master. What Su Han is most concerned about is the top resources of Wanliu Cave Heaven. However, the eldest sect leader¡¯s words still made others envious of Su Han. Thinking about when I was young, there is no comparison at all with this young man. ¡°This genius, given time, will definitely become another dazzling pearl in Wanliudongtian in the future. "Okay, Elder Xuan Gu, you were the one who welcomed Murong Sang into Wanliu Cave Heaven. Now it's up to you to make good arrangements so that the genius doesn't suffer any injustice in Wanliu Cave Heaven. From now on, Murong Sang is our Wanliu Cave Heaven. He is a first-tier talent, you are all seniors, you should take more care and give guidance to the young people." The words of the Great Sect Leader were obviously a warning to everyone, although this Murong SangWanliu Dongtian has no background, but he is not someone who can be bullied and suppressed at will. ¡­¡­ Elder Xuan Gu acted vigorously and quickly, and quickly selected a superior cave for Su Han. Only disciples of Wanliudong Tianzhenzhuan are eligible to stay in this cave. Afterwards, he came to Su Han in person and took him to the new cave. "Elder Xuangu, you have worked really hard this time." Su Han was still very grateful to Elder Xuangu for his busy work. Elder Xuan Gu smiled and said: "I was entrusted by my friend to take care of you in Wanliu Cave Heaven, so these are what I should do. Besides, your performance really surprised me, and it also made me look good in Wanliu Cave Heaven. ah." Su Han smiled and said, "Elder Xuan Gu is too complimentary." "Murong Sang, actually, I don't agree with your attack on the seventh level of Qijue Cave. Although Wanliu Cave is an open platform, there are still some unspoken rules in many cases. If you are new here, if the limelight is too strong If you do, I'm afraid you will follow the principle of shooting the first bird, and I'm worried that you may have some twists and turns in the coming days." Su Han smiled slightly: "Is the elder afraid that someone in Wanliu Cave Heaven will do something bad to me?" "It's not a disadvantage at all. After all, the sect leader has already beaten you, and the elders can't help but be embarrassed by you, a young genius. However, for those young geniuses in Wanliudongtian, young people are full of energy, and you are out of trouble. With such a big limelight, they may not be able to accept you from the bottom of their hearts. In my opinion, they must be repelling you in their hearts." Elder Xuan Gu said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1894 One of the Four Young Masters You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was not surprised by what Elder Xuan Gu said, but felt that it was reasonable. It is reasonable for a genius to be envied by others, but if he is not envied, he is a mediocre person. "Elder Xuan Gu, I have been mentally prepared for these things and will not be afraid of these things. I came to Wanliudongtian not to compare with anyone, nor to overwhelm anyone. Even if there is a momentary dispute, I don't need to pay too much attention to it. . Elder, don¡¯t worry, I have already fully considered these matters." Elder Xuan Gu was a little surprised when he heard what Su Han said. He thought that when Su Han broke into the Qijue Secret Cave, he was just hot-headed and had not considered these things. Now it seems that he has already considered this? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This young man really has a character. He knew clearly what consequences it might have, but he still didn¡¯t hide his strength. "Okay, okay, I underestimated you, hahaha. I just said that you might arouse the hostility of other geniuses, but in fact, that's nothing. How can young geniuses not be outstanding? You just need to be yourself and don't have to compromise with them. . In the world of martial arts, respect is never gained through compromise, but earned through strength and earned with fists." The world of martial arts is dominated by the weak and the strong. If you are always polite, you will make others think that you are a soft persimmon. Elder Xuan Gu knows this, and Su Han naturally knows it too. After sending Elder Xuan Gu away, Su Han started visiting the cave assigned to him. This cave is very spacious, and the layout is very exquisite and original. It coincides with many martial arts principles. It can be seen that the person who designed this cave must have a deep knowledge of layout. Su Han naturally likes this kind of cave abode very much. He immediately began to work hard and began to arrange formations around the cave. From now on, this cave will be his place of residence. Su Han doesn't want to practice well here and be suddenly disturbed by some uninvited guest. After making some arrangements, this cave has completely become his private territory. Su Han rested for two days in the cave and digested some of the practical experience and insights gained from entering the Qijue Cave. It has to be said that Su Han gained a lot from his exploration of Qijue Cave. With this harvest, his attainments in the third level of respect have become even more advanced. After a few days, Su Han was very satisfied with this cave. This cave not only has a reasonable layout and abundant spiritual power, but more importantly, the place is quiet and very suitable for cultivation. This is what attracts Su Han the most. Su Han was conquered by this cave almost immediately. A week later, Su Han completely digested what he had gained in the Qijue Cave. He felt that his Dantian Zifu had expanded a little more, and his whole body was surging with endless power. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????] have a guest? This is the first time Su Han has had guests come to his cave since he entered Wanliu Cave. The other party claimed to be the true disciple Ling Qi. Su Han had heard of this name and had seen it in the information. This Ling Qi is one of the four great masters of Wanliu Dongtian, and he is considered a very outstanding young genius in the entire Wanliu Dongtian. At this moment, when he made a noise outside the cave, it was naturally impossible for Su Han not to respond. After all, Su Han didn¡¯t come to Wanliudongtian to make enemies with others. Although he hoped for fierce competition, healthy competition was different from vicious fights. Therefore, it is also necessary to have good relationships with other geniuses. Su Han removed the restrictions and walked out of the cave. He saw the person wearing a bright brocade robe, red lips and white teeth, looking extremely heroic. ?Looking at this man¡¯s appearance, he is none other than Ling Qi, one of the four great masters of Wanliu Cave Heaven. "This must be Fellow Taoist Murong Sang. I'm Ling Qi." Su Han smiled slightly: "It turns out that Mr. Ling Qi, one of the four great princes, was not welcomed from afar." "Haha, Ling's cave is not far from here. I heard that our Wanliu Cave has a new genius, so I came here to pay a visit." Su Han smiled lightly and said, "I don't dare. I was supposed to be the one to visit you, but I have just arrived at Wanliu Cave, and many things are still in the familiar stage, so I don't dare to disturb you all rashly." This is a very beautiful thing to say and does not offend anyone. Ling Qi nodded slightly, and didn't seem to take Su Han's words too seriously. He raised his brows slightly and said with a smile: "Come here today, yes"?I extend an invitation to you fellow Taoist. " "invite?" "That's right, in Ling's cave, there will be a small gathering every three to five. The people who come are all Ling's friends, and they are also young talents from Wanliu Cave. Today is the day of another small gathering. Everyone has heard that Fellow Taoist, you are extremely curious, so Ling came over and wanted to invite you to a party together to make it fun." After hearing Ling Qi's words, Su Han didn't rush to agree. He did not forget Elder Xuan Gu's warning, and he could not tell the purpose of Ling Qi's visit for a moment. Is the other party inviting me to move around normally? Or is it just to test yourself? Or is there another reason? Generally speaking, if you don¡¯t go to the Three Treasures Hall for any reason, this kind of invitation is from a bad person. However, many times you know clearly that this is a game, but you can't refuse. Once you refuse, others will label you as arrogant, putting on airs and being unsociable. In other words, you are as timid as a mouse. You are too scared to show up at a small gathering, and you will not be able to show up when big things happen in the future. Therefore, after Su Han thought for a moment, he still smiled and said: "I am new to Wanliu Cave Heaven, and I don't understand many rules. I hope everyone will not dislike it." "Haha, fellow Taoist Murong is indeed a cheerful person. In this case, we will set off now and I will lead the way." "Fellow Daoist Ling, please." ¡° If Ling Qi simply sent one of his men to invite him, Su Han might not go. However, Ling Qi came in person, which could be said to have given Su Han enough face, so it was impossible for Su Han not to go. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1895 Senior Sister Lian Qiong You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ling Qi¡¯s cave is indeed not far from here. It's only a few miles away. This Ling Qigui is one of the four great masters of Wanliu Dongtian. Not only is he outstanding in talent, but he is also an extremely distinguished person. He is the direct grandson of an elder in Wanliu Dongtian. As soon as Su Han entered this Lingqi cave, he suddenly felt a sense of disgust in his heart. He felt that among the people present, there was a gaze looking at him vaguely. He glanced around and found that the owner of this gaze was a beautiful young girl present, with a curvy figure and full of charm. However, the corner of the girl's mouth was slightly raised at this moment, and her eyes revealed a hint of a smile, as she looked at Su Han. "Who is this?" Su Han was confused. He clearly didn't know this woman, so why did she look at him with such a strange look? At the same time, Su Han's keen consciousness also noticed that since he entered, the atmosphere in the cave immediately became a bit strange. With a quick glance, he saw that there were more than a dozen people sitting in the cave. And that beautiful woman seemed to enjoy herself very much among them. While many people were looking at Su Han, they also cast flattering glances at the woman from time to time. "Haha, Senior Sister Qiong, I have already invited the person you want for you." Ling Qi was also polite and smiled at the woman. Su Han felt even worse after hearing this. "Fellow Taoist Murong Sang, please introduce me. This is Senior Sister Lian Qiong, an alchemy disciple of our Wanliudongtian. She told us about your past deeds, and we all heard that you have passed through The Qijue Secret Cave all admires you very much, and I take the liberty to invite you here, so don¡¯t be offended." Ling Qi smiled slightly and said to Su Han. Past deeds? Su Han's expression became slightly cold, and he felt that things were not simple. Ling Qi raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Speaking of which, Senior Sister Lian Qiong's background is similar to yours. You are both from the four major families in Wanliu City." When Su Han heard this, he finally knew what the problem was. ???????????? This Lian Qiong is from the Lian family. No wonder, he always feels that the person who comes is not good. Na Lianqiong looked at Su Han with his beautiful eyes, and the smile on his face was a little strange. "Murong Sang, the young master of the Murong family, haha. Your ability is really extraordinary. My brother lost face and reputation. Now the family attributes all the fault of losing the store to him. This Are you satisfied?" Lian Qiong¡¯s tone revealed a bit of uncontrollable resentment. It turns out that Lian Qiong is Lian Yu's biological sister. Su Han smiled faintly: "Miss Lian is serious. My brother proposed the elixir bet himself. How dare I not let him enjoy it? As for him being willing to admit defeat after losing the bet, it is not my fault. .¡± Lian Qiong was speechless by Su Han's words. At that moment, a pair of beautiful eyes filled with resentment, he bit his lip, and after a while he said with a hint of tears: "Young Master Murong is so sharp-tongued that I am no match. However, our Lian family finally managed to get such a good shop. , I just handed it over to your family, and I didn¡¯t have the slightest objection, let alone say I wanted to go back on my word, right? I just mentioned it a few words here, so you won¡¯t immediately start shirking your responsibilities and embarrassing a weak woman like me, right? " This Lian Qiong is obviously very good at showing off her emotions. ?Looking at her face and her behavior at the beginning, you can tell that she is actually not the kind of weak woman who is easy to bully. However, she chose to act like a weak woman to provoke other people's emotions. Su Han saw through Lian Qiong's plot right away. He looked indifferent at the moment, closed his eyes, and simply ignored her. boom! Next to Lian Qiong, a young man in green clothes immediately darkened his face and slammed the table: "Murong Sang, are you a man? Why are you so ungraceful? When Senior Sister Lian Qiong talks to you, what is your attitude? " Su Han didn¡¯t know who this young man in green was, and couldn¡¯t tell for a while. However, judging from where he was sitting and his overall demeanor, it can be inferred that he was not at Ling Qi's level. Su Han didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids and had no interest in this kind of role. It is obvious that this person is standing up for Lian Qiong and wants to find trouble with Su Han. From Su Han's point of view, this is not surprising. ¡°Anyway, no matter where you are, there will never be a shortage of guys like this who are extremely attentive to women. Even in Wanliudongtian, they are not immune. Su Han¡¯s ignoring attitude made the man even more angry.??, it can be said that the delicate atmosphere of the scene was suddenly broken. Lian Qiong¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, as if she didn¡¯t expect Su Han to be so sharp, and for a moment, she was speechless. However, she quickly reacted, and a trace of unnoticeable murderous intent flashed through her eyes. Then her eyes turned red, her body twisted, and she said angrily: "I just want to liven up the atmosphere, so I want to chat with you for a few words." , I didn¡¯t expect that you, young master Murong, would be so caring and have such a big reaction!¡± If it were anyone else, it would be easy to be confused by her appearance, thinking that she was just an innocent and weak woman. "It's a pity that the murderous intention in her eyes has been caught by Su Han. Naturally, it is impossible for her to deceive Su Han again with this trick. Su Han smiled faintly and was noncommittal. The young man in green clothes named Zang Zisong couldn't bear it anymore and stood up suddenly, pointing one finger at Su Han. "Murong Sang, what are you so crazy about?" Zang Zisong shouted. Su Han smiled slightly: "Where am I crazy?" "There are so many Wanliudongtian geniuses here, and each of them started before you, and each of them has seniority than you. As a newcomer, you are just showing off here. Isn't this crazy enough?" Zang Zisong said angrily. Su Han laughed dumbly: "I am in my own cave, quiet and at ease. You invited me here. After I came, you all made faces longer than bitter gourds. You didn't say a serious word, but you were going to give me something." I'm so powerful and you call me crazy? I'm really curious. It's impossible for the geniuses cultivated by Wanliu Dongtian to confuse right and wrong and be unreasonable like you, right?" At this time, Lian Qiong burst into tears: "It's all my fault. I shouldn't have come to this party today. Just stop talking when I come! Junior Brother Zang, don't argue with him. , I made all the mistakes, just consider them my fault alone. If you have harmed the harmony between your fellow sects, isn¡¯t it all my fault? " Women¡¯s tears are often deadly weapons for men. Zang Zisong stared at Su Han coldly: "Murong Sang, I don't care what talents you have or what secret caves you have broken into. Now from a man's perspective, I order you to apologize to Senior Sister Qiong." Su Han laughed and said, "I apologize? I don't seem to have any reason to apologize to her, right?" "You made senior sister cry, and you said you had no reason to apologize? Are you still a man?" Zang Zisong was furious. Su Han felt helpless towards Zang Zisong, and sighed: "If you say so, with your appearance now, you must feel that you are a special man, right?" Zang Zisong said indifferently: "Are you going to apologize or not?" Su Han shrugged: "I still said the same thing, I have no reason to apologize to her." Zang Zisong was so angry that he smiled back: "Okay, okay! It seems that you won't shed tears until you see the coffin. In that case, don't blame me for offending you today." "How do you want to offend me?" Su Han was almost speechless. In his mind, Zang Zisong was no different from a mentally retarded person. There is nothing wrong with standing up for a woman, but to be deceived by a woman with such poor acting skills and a few fake tears, Zang Zisong's IQ really needs to be recharged. "Murong Sang, you are quite good at talking when you open your mouth. Do you dare to fight in the ring?" Zang Zisong looked at Su Han with provocative eyes. Su Han took a look at Zang Zisong. This guy's cultivation is at the sixth level of Zun Realm. He can be regarded as the best among the second-tier geniuses in Wanliu Cave Heaven. However, he is definitely not a first-tier genius. "However, Zang Zisong, relying on his being at the sixth level of respect, must feel that it is easy to abuse Su Han, who is at the third level of respect. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1896: Separately or together? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled faintly and said: "The duel in the arena is fine, but you must ensure that after losing, you will not cry in front of your elders." Su Han was obviously ridiculing Zang Zisong. Zang Zisong¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Boy, your sharp tongue is of no use now. If you have the guts, just agree to the duel. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for looking down on you even more!¡± Su Han said lightly: "I really have no interest in dueling for a woman who has nothing to do with me. However, since you insist on stepping on me, I don't mind teaching you how to behave." As he spoke, Su Han's eyes swept over the other people present. "And all of you, after all, you are all breathing out of the same nostril. If anyone else wants to give advice, please come out together, so as to save you endless verbosity." "And Fellow Daoist Ling Qi, I don't know what role you played today, but you are at the level of the Four Young Masters. Don't you feel that you have lost your identity by venting your anger with these guys? Objectively speaking, you make me feel a little bit Disappointed, maybe the other three young masters will not bother to compare with you." Since everyone had broken up with each other, Su Han simply became rude and used a venomous tongue to spare no one in the room, including Ling Qi. This Ling Qi is not a good guy at all. He invited Su Han here based on his status as the Fourth Young Master, but he acted like a show and stood up for an inexplicable woman. Although on the surface, this Ling Qi did not say any biased words and seemed to be a neutral party, in fact, this Ling Qi was also a guy who added fuel to the flames, but it was just not as obvious as the others. Su Han also looked down upon Ling Qi. Ling Qi was scolded by Su Han in front of him, and he couldn't hold on to his face. He had always wanted to maintain a calm and composed look, but at this time he was a little unable to hold back, and his face darkened slightly: "Fellow Taoist Murong, Ling is just a person. The middleman has no intention of participating in the fight between you. But you are confusing right and wrong in front of me. If I don't come forward, it seems that I am afraid of you" Su Han smiled and said: "That's right. This is in line with your original intention. How tiring are you holding it like just now?" "Are you going to go up one by one? Or together?" Su Han took some time to look at Ling Qi. To be honest, except for Ling Qi, Su Han doesn't look down on anyone else here. Even if others besides Ling Qi come together, Su Han is confident that he can take care of them all. However, this Ling Qi is different. In every aspect, he looks far superior to the others. In other words, Su Han is not 100% sure when facing Ling Qi. Even though he has many means, he dare not say that he can win surely. Even if Ling Qi is only the bottom among the four young masters, he is definitely one that cannot be ignored. However, Su Han's words were already the greatest contempt for Ling Qi. Ling Qi's face darkened: "Murong Sang, it seems that passing through the Qijue Secret Cave of Wanliu Cave has made you very swollen. In this case, I really have this obligation to represent all the geniuses of Wanliu Cave. What can I teach you? There are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the world!" "You want to teach me, what does it mean that there are people outside the world, and there is a world outside the world?" Su Han laughed loudly, "Before you say these words, you should first take a look at the people around you. I guess, the other three of the four young masters It makes sense for people to disdain to associate with you, right?" Su Han's words were actually just nonsense, but in Ling Qi's ears, they were particularly harsh because he really hit the mark. Among the four young masters, Ling Qi is really the last one, and the other three do seem to reject him intentionally or unintentionally, and will not call him if anything happens. So, hearing what Su Han said now stung Ling Qi's heart. It¡¯s like the embarrassment of being ripped out of the most hidden pain in your heart and exposed to broad daylight. Suddenly, Ling Qi reached out and stopped Zang Zisong, who was about to move next to him: "Junior Brother Zang, please step back first." Zang Zisong had not yet reacted and looked at Ling Qi blankly. Ling Qi said solemnly: "Since this kid is so arrogant, let me, as a senior, teach him what is the etiquette of juniors to seniors, and what is the respect of the weak to the strong!" Ling Qi almost gritted his teeth when he finished speaking. Su Han smiled slightly, but he was calm and composed. Don't panic just because you are in the opponent's cave. After all, Su Han still doesn¡¯t think these daysWhat kind of fatal threat can this guy pose to himself? At most, they are just a few guys who were confused by women. Originally, Su Han felt that Ling Qi was pretty good-tempered, but now it seems that he is not much better than others. Or maybe, Ling Qi's cultivation and talent are indeed much better than others. But these advantages are not advantages at all in front of Su Han. "Murong Sang, if you want to take responsibility for what you just said, come with me." Ling Qi spoke indifferently and walked towards the door. Zang Zisong also looked at Su Han mockingly: "There is a battle arena behind this cave. If you don't want to, you can escape through the front door now. I can promise to turn a blind eye." Even Qiong Qiong's beautiful eyes glanced at Su Han: "Young Master Murong. Although you have a deep prejudice against me, if you are afraid, if you say it now, I will still intercede for you." "You two, why don't you both save it?" Su Han laughed hoarsely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1897-Chapter 1898: One Battle in the Arena You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s dismissive attitude made Zang Zisong very angry. He walked forward quickly, catching up with Ling Qi in front, and whispered in a low voice. Su Han knew that Zang Zisong was just complaining to Ling Qi, hoping that Ling Qi would humiliate him severely in the ring. After hearing Zang Zisong¡¯s words, Ling Qi nodded gloomily. Obviously, even without Zang Zisong's instigation, Ling Qi himself was already embarrassed by Su Han and would not be able to let Su Han off easily. In addition, Su Han was not hypocritical to Lian Qiong, but in Ling Qi's view, this was simply rude and the behavior of an uncivilized barbarian. As a genius of Wanliudongtian, it is obvious that he should be polite to women. That is called demeanor. A reckless man who doesn't even know how to care about women is just a Rufu, even if he has some talent. He looks down on this kind of person. Soon, we arrived at the battle arena behind Ling Qi¡¯s cave. This battle arena is built in the area where the geniuses of Wanliu Cave live. It is a place where many geniuses study martial arts on weekdays. If there is no one here to discuss, no one will come here normally. However, once the arena is opened and the news spreads, maybe someone will come to watch the excitement. Ling Qi's body swayed, and he had already taken the lead on the high stage, looking down at Su Han. "Murong Sang, as a newcomer who has just entered Wanliu Cave Heaven, we old people intend to help you and help you integrate into the atmosphere of Wanliu Cave Heaven more quickly. Unexpectedly, you don't know what to do, and you are rude to your seniors and even more so. , slandering us for being unkind to you. I am also educating you on behalf of Wanliudongtian, so that you know that you can¡¯t be too crazy." Ling Qi also knew that in order to fight this fight, he had to have a defensible reason first. Therefore, what he said seemed to be very upright and upright. If there was no need for such an aboveboard reason, once the matter reached the ears of the higher-ups, Murong Sang would still have been personally received by the sect leader. Ling Qi did not want to be regarded by the sect leader as someone who maliciously suppressed newcomers. Therefore, this principle must be tenable. As for whether they invited Su Han to come to the cave or not out of good intentions to support the newcomers, that was all a matter of words. Su Han sneered: "Ling Qi, I had some respect for you at first, but now it seems that it is not necessary. We are all geniuses in Wanliudongtian. If you don't like me and want to cause trouble for me, If so, you can actually say it directly without going through all the trouble. You want to bring trouble on me, but also want to gain the commanding heights on the truth. I have to say, your face makes me feel disgusted. " Ling Qi¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Zang Zisong shouted: "Boy, don't be so arrogant. There's no point in showing off your rhetoric? If you have the ability, just go to the ring. Senior Brother Ling Qi will teach you how to behave in Wanliu Cave." Others also shouted: "That's right, let's go to the ring. Let's see what the person who has passed the Qijue Secret Cave is like." "Yes, you have cleared the Qijue Secret Cave, so you don't dare to go to the ring, right?" ¡°I don¡¯t dare to go into the ring because I¡¯m afraid of Senior Brother Ling Qi.¡± "These guys, all of them have actually been dissatisfied with Su Han for a long time. As an outside genius, do you need to be so ignorant and pushy? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Where does this put the faces of veteran geniuses like them? In addition, Lian Qiong happened to be present this time and stirred up trouble, which aroused the anger of these young people. Therefore, they all have the same thoughts at the moment, and they all want to take today's opportunity to give this outsider a good blow. For them, although they have this intention, they are not 100% confident, including Zang Zisong. Despite his fierce clamor, in fact, he is really not 100% sure if he really wants to enter the ring with Su Han. After all, although Su Han's cultivation level is not as good as theirs, he is a genius who can clear the Seven Secret Cave. No matter what, he must have two skills. But Ling Qi is different. As one of the four great masters of Wanliudongtian, although he is only the last one, his strength far exceeds that of their group. Ling Qi takes action, they can rest assured. "In fact, if the eldest sect leader hadn't personally spoken, even if they swarmed in and destroyed Murong Sang, it would be nothing. Although they can¡¯t be abolished now, the higher-ups won¡¯t care about them if they cause Murong Sang a little trouble.  After all, a little collision and friction between young geniuses is inevitable and cannot be prevented. Everyone¡¯s eyes, with a hint of schadenfreude, were all focused on Su Han. If Su Han were a hot-blooded young boy, in such an aggressive atmosphere, he would definitely get hot-headed and immediately step onto the ring to fight Ling Qi to the death. However, Su Han is not the kind of hot-headed person. In his eyes, these guys are just a bunch of dudes enjoying the advantages of their birth. In terms of mental maturity, these dandies at the divine level are no better than those at the lower realm. Among this group of people, except for Ling Qi, the others are obviously flowers in the greenhouse and have not been tempered at all. "Murong Sang, are you just talking words and don't even have the courage to go on stage?" Zang Zisong urged. Others also shouted: "Yeah, weren't you crazy just now? It's okay if you don't want to go on stage, then kneel down and apologize to Senior Sister Lian Qiong and Senior Brother Ling Qi." ¡°That¡¯s right, kneel down and apologize, and maybe we can consider forgiving you.¡± Lian Qiong¡¯s beautiful eyes were flashing with a hint of schadenfreude at this moment, and she didn¡¯t hide it at all. At first, she heard that a boy from the Murong family had caused great harm to her brother in Wanliu City. At first, she had a half-curious and half-hostile mentality. She even wanted to test this Murong Sang to see if she could get this person to work. Murong Sang was included under her pomegranate skirt. However, she soon discovered that this boy from the Murong family didn't like her at all. To be honest, among the younger generation of Wanliudongtian, she has never been so ignored. This made her self-esteem extremely frustrated. Therefore, Lian Qiong's semi-curious attitude immediately turned into hatred. Su Han smiled at the corner of his mouth and glanced at these people one by one: "Do you think you are worthy of me apologizing?" "Instead of making noise here one by one, why not come together! So as not to waste my time." Su Han said, his body turned into a bolt of lightning and landed on the ring in an instant. With his hands behind his back, his body upright and his expression firm, coupled with his majestic momentum, at this moment, his light completely overwhelmed Ling Qi opposite him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1899: Ten Moves to Win You You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s gaze was like a torch, and he shot towards Ling Qi who was opposite him: ¡°Call up those little minions who are clamoring behind you. You alone are not worthy of fighting me.¡± Ling Qi is also one of the four great masters of Wanliudongtian. Although he is only at the bottom among them, his ranking is real. In terms of cultivation, Ling Qi is at the seventh level of respect, while Su Han is only at the third level. After hearing what Su Han said, Ling Qi laughed angrily. "Murong Sang, did you not sleep here last night and were talking in your sleep? You are only at the third level of the Zun Realm. I can crush you to death in just three or five moves. Do you believe it?" "I don't believe it." Su Han smiled lightly. "Okay, don't you believe it?" Ling Qi sneered, "Then I will give you a chance. If you can survive three or five moves under my hands today, then I will be magnanimous and let you go this time. If you continue to If you can't get away with three or five moves, then don't blame me for being rude." Su Han smiled faintly: "Since we are all in the duel ring, why should we limit ourselves to three moves and five moves? If we really compete, you can't beat me with three hundred or five hundred moves. Wouldn't it be embarrassing?" Ling Qi was so angry that he laughed back: "Three hundred moves or five hundred moves? Murong Sang, if I can't beat you within ten moves today, I'll write the character Ling upside down!" Ling Qi was obviously really irritated by Su Han. Su Han wants exactly this effect. Although he has never fought against high-level monks, he still has an idea of ??the strength of high-level monks. With my current strength, if I really want to fight against a high-level Zun Realm player, it may be difficult to defeat the opponent head-on, but I am still very confident in dealing with the opponent and maintaining my undefeated streak. After all, the current Su Han is not the original Su Han. His cultivation has reached the third level of the Supreme Realm, which has allowed him to comprehensively improve all aspects of his magical powers. Coupled with trump cards such as the Huanhua Prism and the Seven Kills Statue, he can Even in front of high-level monks, he can maintain a normal attitude. "Okay, stop talking nonsense and use all the tricks you have to suppress me. Don't feel like you haven't tried your best if you can't kill me with ten moves." Su Han said with a faint smile. "There is no need to resort to underhanded tactics to deal with you." Ling Qi's tone was full of contempt. After speaking, he raised his right hand and slapped it down hard. Immediately, a huge vortex appeared on the ground, sweeping toward Su Han quickly. With that kind of momentum, it was as if the land in front of Su Han was a large body of water, quickly collapsing and being sucked into a huge whirlpool. As soon as Su Han saw this move, he knew that this move was obviously an attack with earth attributes. However, Su Han is not weak. The Jedi Spirit Pearl on his body originally had the effect of restraining and neutralizing these earth attribute attacks. The adsorption force of this vortex had been greatly weakened by his side. At that moment, Su Han's body swayed, and he used his Electric Feather Escape, easily avoiding the adsorption range of the vortex. The figure suddenly fell to the other side of the ring. At the same time, Su Han's evil eye attack shot out very quickly. Ling Qi saw that his own earth vortex could not keep up with the opponent's speed. While he was slightly stunned, the evil eye's attack had suddenly arrived. "Junior brother Ling Qi, be careful of his eye attack." Lian Qiong suddenly reminded him from below. Ling Qi originally didn't take this kind of attack seriously, but after hearing what Lian Qiong said, and a sense of crisis coming from Ling Qi's consciousness, he subconsciously turned to the side. Dangle away. Almost between lightning and flint, Su Han's pupils passed by Ling Qi's body. The condensed pupils, as if they were real, hit the arena, plowing a deep groove into the arena. Zang Zisong and others in the audience thought they had made a mistake. Senior Brother Ling Qi's earth vortex just now did not suppress Murong Sang? And then, faced with this boy¡¯s pupil attack, Senior Brother Ling Qi actually chose to give in? For a moment, Zang Zisong couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. Originally, Zang Zisong was Ling Qi's loyal follower. In his eyes, there was no doubt that Ling Qi could crush this kid with ten moves. As a result, Ling Qi did not gain any advantage in the first confrontation, which was undoubtedly inconsistent with Zang Zisong's fantasy. Even Ling Qi was a little surprised in his heart: "This boy's eye skills have been cultivated to such an extent? Is this a physical attack or a spiritual attack? Or is it both?" Although Ling Qi was shocked and confused, the movements of his hands did not stop. He quickly moved his hand, and something appeared in his palm.A series of magical runes. "Murong Sang, the move just now was given to you. This second move will definitely make you realize the difference between high-level respect and low-level respect!" Listening to Ling Qi's solemn tone, one knew that this move must be one of his best tricks. ??A series of earth-yellow runes continued to emerge from Ling Qi's palm, and in the void, they actually condensed into a mountain-like Five Finger Mountain! Suddenly, the five fingers of the Five Finger Mountain pointed downwards, like a huge cage, suppressing Su Han head-on. Seeing the Wuzhi Mountain that blocks out the sky and sun, Su Han's expression remained unchanged. His Jedi Spirit Pearl could still neutralize some of Wuzhishan's earth-attribute attacks. The essence of these earth-attributed attacks is actually to first use the earth-attributed pulsating power of the earth to limit the opponent's speed in order to achieve the purpose of suppressing and strangulating. " However, Su Han has the Jedi Spirit Pearl, which can resolve these restraining forces to a large extent, and the speed is not affected to a great extent. In addition, his speed was extremely fast, and he once again left the suppression range of Wuzhishan. At the same time, Su Han's evil eye attack also started again. Along with the Galaxy Cutting finger attack, streamlines of golden and silver light shot towards Ling Qi. Ling Qi's reaction was also extremely fast. When he saw light coming from the opposite side, he knew that his attack was still ineffective and he still failed to limit the opponent's speed. To be honest, he has never encountered such a situation after practicing this move. Even a genius who is stronger than him must temporarily avoid the edge in front of this move. But now facing Su Han, Ling Qi felt a little tired. Su Han's speed seemed to be unaffected by his earth attribute moves. This was something Ling Qi didn't expect at all, which made him feel a little hasty for a moment. But being hasty, Ling Qi¡¯s strength is still ranked among the four great masters after all. When he raised his arm, a wall of earth blocked his face. The evil eye's attack and the Galaxy Cutting attack hit the earth wall one after another, as if cutting into high-hardness metal, sparking a burst of sparks that could cut the earth wall into pieces. However, after the earth wall shattered, the attacks of Evil Eye and Galaxy Cutting were just offset and turned into nothingness. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1900 Everyone¡¯s Attention You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was also secretly surprised. This Lingqi earth wall actually had such terrifying defensive power, which made him a little surprised. "This Ling Qi really has unique abilities in the earth attribute. Being ranked among the four great masters, it seems that he is not in vain." Su Han also admitted that he had met a strong enemy. But Su Han still didn¡¯t think that Ling Qi could beat him. Su Han's fighting spirit was also aroused, and his speed was increased to the extreme. The sky was filled with Su Han's afterimage, and the sky was filled with attacks of golden and silver light. Ling Qi wanted to use earth attribute attacks to contain Su Han, while Su Han wanted to use his speed advantage to suppress Ling Qi. But under the current circumstances, no one can completely suppress anyone. Those people watching the battle in the audience obviously did not expect that the two people would actually be evenly matched. They simply couldn¡¯t believe that Senior Brother Ling Qi could not win in front of a boy with the third level of respect? Is there any problem here? Zang Zisong¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Now he finally knew why the other party was so crazy. Because the other party has crazy capital. He was even a little lucky. Fortunately, it was not him who was standing in the ring at this moment. Otherwise, at the opponent's speed, he would have collapsed long ago. Zang Zisong¡¯s mood was one of joy, but Lian Qiong¡¯s mood was much more complicated. At first, she was half-hostile and half-curious towards this boy from the Murong family. However, this boy's unpretentious remarks to her soon made her feel like she was filled with hatred. But people are so strange. The more they hate something, the more curious they become inside. "Is this kid trying to attract my attention by being so polite to me?" Lian Qiong even has such a fantasy in her heart. " Moreover, she had to admit that this boy was indeed a genius. With his cultivation at the third level of respect, he could actually compete with Ling Qi, who was at the seventh level of respect. This is different from the news the family gave her. Didn¡¯t the family only say that this kid is an alchemy genius? Why is his martial arts talent so outstanding? ??Double cultivation of Dan and Wu, when did the Murong family get such a genius? If he is allowed to continue to grow, will anything happen to the Lian family in Wanliu City in the future? No one knows the tangle in Lian Qiong¡¯s heart at this moment. But around the ring, more people gradually gathered. Obviously, the news of the duel here also alarmed some geniuses in the surrounding area. At first, it was just one or two people who came here sporadically, but later, they came in large numbers. However, the other three people at the level of the Four Young Masters did not come. At this moment, no one can care about this anymore. The exciting fight in the ring attracted everyone's attention. The two people's mutual restraint and the feeling of being equally matched made everyone watching the battle feel very satisfied. What surprised them even more was that Murong Sang, who was on par with Ling Qi, was only at the third level of respect. "Is this Murong Sang the new guy?" "That's right. This kid doesn't know how high the sky is. He didn't know how to restrain himself when he broke into the Qijue Secret Cave. Now he even offended Senior Brother Ling Qi." "Senior Brother Ling Qi is one of the Four Great Young Masters. How could he offend Senior Brother Ling Qi?" "I heard that this guy is quite courageous. He provoked Senior Brother Ling Qi and spoke rudely to Senior Brother Ling Qi!" "No way, you are so crazy? Isn't this a slap in the face to all the geniuses in Wanliudongtian?" ¡°Support Senior Brother Ling Qi and teach this boy a lesson!¡± "But why do I feel that Murong Sang doesn't look like the kind of person who would cause trouble? Would he provoke Senior Brother Ling Qi for no reason?" "Who knows, let's just watch the fun." Everyone was talking a lot. On the one hand, everyone felt very excited about this sudden battle in the ring. On the other hand, they were inevitably curious and wondering about the cause of this battle. However, it is difficult for everyone to determine the real reason, because those who actually witnessed the cause of this dispute are all Ling Qi's best friends. ??What you say from the mouth of Ling Qi¡¯s best friend will definitely be biased. So, everyone just listens. Besides, this place is far away from Murong Sang.His cave was far away, but it was very close to Ling Qi's cave. It was a bit impossible to say that Murong Sang left his cave on purpose and came to Ling Qi specifically to provoke him. However, the reason why no one revealed it was because after all, Ling Qi was one of the four great masters of Wanliudongtian, and they did not want to offend Ling Qi. "This Murong Sang can even pass the Qijue Secret Cave. It is said that the three sect leaders also admire him very much." "Well, speaking of ability, he must have it. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be on par with Senior Brother Ling Qi with the strength of the third level of respect." "Maybe Senior Brother Ling Qi simply didn't try his best?" There were a lot of discussions and opinions, and the people present were basically divided into two groups. One group admires Su Han, while the other group supports Ling Qi. The fight in the arena soon reached the ears of Wanliudongtian¡¯s senior officials. However, the higher-ups, including the three sect masters, have not yet intervened in this fight. On the contrary, this kind of collision between young geniuses, as long as it is not vicious, is what the senior management is happy to see. However, they were also surprised that Murong Sang, who was at the third level of respect, was evenly matched with Ling Qi, who was at the seventh level of respect. While everyone was paying attention to this game with different thoughts, the battle on the scene continued. Ling Qi's emotions have been completely aroused by Su Han. Two consecutive tricks did not cause any harm to Su Han, which inevitably caused a slight fluctuation in his mentality. In this way, although his next moves continued to increase in level, they did not surpass the previous two moves in terms of momentum and lethality. " Moreover, Ling Qi's earth attribute moves are basically based on limiting the opponent's speed first, but in front of Su Han, this move basically doesn't work. In this way, Ling Qi completed his attack in one go and launched a series of fierce attacks. Before he knew it, seven moves were over. Out of the ten moves that were promised, there were only three moves left, and Su Han still showed no signs of losing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1901 Ling Qi wakes up You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Impossible! Where did this kid come from? Even the Four Young Masters would have a hard time dealing with these moves of mine. How come his speed is not affected by me at all? Could it be that I have met a real person? A speed freak?¡± Ling Qi was full of tangles, and what made him even more depressed was that if the opponent only had the advantage in speed, it wouldn't be terrible. However, the opponent's endless attacks also gave him a headache. In other words, this Murong Sang is not only a monster in terms of speed, but also in no way inferior in terms of attack power. It can be said that Murong Sang's martial arts level is far from that of a monk at the third level of respect. The most troubling thing is that there are only three moves left from the ten moves just agreed upon. If he still couldn't defeat the opponent with these three moves, then Ling Qi would have failed in the promised ten moves. Under normal circumstances, it is not a shame to be unable to defeat an opponent with ten moves. But the key point is that before the fight, Ling Qi didn't let the big words go, saying that if he couldn't win the opponent with ten moves, he would write the word "Ling" backwards. Furthermore, from a common sense point of view, it is impossible for a person who is at the seventh level of the respect realm to be unable to defeat the third level of the respect realm in ten moves. However, Ling Qi just couldn't take it. In this way, it is more ironic. "By the way, how old is this Murong Sang? Why does he seem to be much younger than Senior Brother Ling Qi?" "I heard that this Murong Sang has just turned twenty years old." "Twenty years old? Do you have such strength at this age?" Before, Su Han cleared the Qijue Secret Cave, which really caused a shock in Wanliu Cave. However, no one knew his exact age before, and many people thought that he was able to pass the Qijue Secret Cave because of his age advantage. Because, the assessment of Qijue Secret Cave is usually conducted when the disciples are entering the school, and their age is usually fifteen to twenty years old. As for Su Han's age, after some rumors, many people thought he was thirty or even forty years old. If you are thirty or forty years old, then it is not that unusual to clear the Qijue Secret Cave. But now, looking at the scene, it is clear that Murong Sang does not look like he is in his thirties or forties at all. Although, at the level of the divine realm, thirty or forty years old is still very young. Compared with those old monsters who are often thousands of years old, thirty or forty years old can be regarded as just starting out. However, clearing the Seven Secret Cave at the age of thirty or forty is still a completely different concept from clearing the Seven Secret Cave at the age of twenty. At this moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with shock. Especially when I saw with my own eyes that Ling Qi, who was at the seventh level of respect and ranked among the four great masters, could not defeat Murong Sang with seven moves in a row, the shock was even more intense. "Senior brother Ling Qi must be very depressed. He can't even handle a third level of respect. This will damage his reputation as the fourth young master." "This Murong Sang seems to be going to become famous in one fight. No matter whether his fight today was a trick or not, just looking at his performance in the ring, he is only at the third level of respect, so unbelievable. If this really allows him to break through to a high level of respect in the future, maybe Wanliudongtian will be the fifth master in the future." "Tsk, tsk, you will become famous in one battle. This Murong Sang made a right bet." "Don't say it too early. Once you become famous in one battle, it's hard to say how far you can go in the future." While there was a lot of discussion below the ring, the battle on the ring was also heating up. Ling Qi can be said to have used his earth attribute advantage to perfection. Various unique tricks are endless and very gorgeous. Su Han, on the other hand, did not use any other means at all, and only used his speed advantage, pupil attacks and finger attacks to deal with Ling Qi. In his heart, Su Han secretly admired Ling Qi's methods. "Although this Ling Qi is a little unclear, he is a guy with real abilities. To be among the four great masters, he must not be a vegetarian. If I want to defeat him, I have to use the Seven Kills Statue, the Huan Hua Prism and the Vientiane Runes, but these means of keeping the bottom of the box should not be used now if possible." Su Han didn¡¯t want to use up all his trump cards at once in public. ¡° Moreover, Ling Qi obviously had reservations. Su Han guessed that Ling Qi probably still had a real trump card that he had yet to use. Those who can rank among the Four Great Young Masters will definitely not be so helpless. Next year will be the Genius Competition in Wanliudongtian, and the real trump card will definitely be reserved for that time. Ling Qi was actually struggling at this moment. As soon as it opensWhen he entered the ring, he really wanted to stand up for Lian Qiong and teach this ignorant boy a lesson. However, as the battle progressed, Ling Qi became more and more aware that this opponent was not as simple as he imagined. At the beginning, he was full of lies, and the ten-move promise he mentioned was now an impossible task. Therefore, the entire battle process was also a great test for Ling Qi's mentality. After Ling Qi went through the tangled struggle just now, his mood gradually calmed down. This battle in the ring seems to have gradually evolved from a battle of wills into a journey of his own mind. When he slowly calmed down, some things he had not seen clearly before suddenly became clear. Especially when he glanced at Lian Qiong, he saw Lian Qiong's beautiful eyes, which were always staring at Murong Sang opposite him, only occasionally turning towards him, with a little indifference. Ling Qi understood a lot in an instant. For a moment, he also felt cold towards this woman. Thinking again about what Murong Sang just said, why didn¡¯t the other three young masters join him, Ling Qi? In the past, he just felt very unhappy, but now it seems that everything is not without reason. And for this reason, no one had ever reminded him before. On the contrary, it was Murong Sang, a newcomer who had just entered Wanliu Cave, who acted as an enemy and awakened him. Suddenly, Ling Qi sighed softly: "Murong Sang, you cleared the Qijue Secret Cave. Many people said that you were lucky. Now it seems that there is no such thing as luck at all." As if there was a tacit understanding between the two, they suddenly stopped their hands and fell on both sides of the ring. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1902 Turning enemies into friends You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han has actually been observing Ling Qi and noticed the transformation of Ling Qi from the beginning to now. Hearing Ling Qi's tone, Su Han knew that something must have changed in Ling Qi's heart. ¡°At least, he should have figured something out. At the moment, Su Han smiled slightly: "Senior Brother Ling's earth attribute methods are superb, Murong Sang admires them." The two people suddenly had such a conversation, which made the people watching below stunned. What's going on? Didn¡¯t Ling Qi look so angry just now that he couldn¡¯t relieve his anger if he didn¡¯t beat this kid immediately? Why is it that before the fight is over, these two people are sympathetic to each other and start complimenting each other? Is this what is called no acquaintance without fighting? The most surprising person was Zang Zisong. Zang Zisong could be said to have witnessed the whole process of the conflict between the two. He was even more puzzled by the sudden reconciliation between the two. Why is Senior Brother Ling Qi suddenly so polite to this kid who insulted him? How does this resemble Ling Qi¡¯s style? Besides, this guy was so rude to Senior Sister Lian Qiong, how could Senior Brother Ling Qi forgive him so easily? "What happened? The fight is over now?" ¡°Isn¡¯t it that the ten moves we agreed on are not over yet?¡± "No one can win, and there is no point in continuing the fight. However, Senior Brother Ling Qi said before that he would win in ten moves, so now it seems that Ling Qi is actually the loser." "That's right, a genius at the level of the Four Great Young Masters can't beat a guy who has just entered Wanliu Cave Heaven, and his face will not be shiny if he tells it." Regarding the sudden end of the battle between the two, everyone felt more deeply that they couldn¡¯t get enough of it. Of course, there are many people among them who feel that Ling Qi has actually been embarrassed. "Senior Brother Ling Qi." Zang Zisong greeted Ling Qi angrily, "That boy Murong Sang must be cheating. Senior Brother Ling Qi, you haven't gone all out yet. Otherwise, how could that mere Murong Sang be in front of you? Arrogant?" Ling Qi shook his head: "Okay, that's the end of the matter, you all can go." Zang Zisong was obviously still a little unwilling, but he didn't dare to go against Ling Qi's wishes. He muttered: "What a pity, Senior Sister Lian Qiong is so angry that she has nowhere to go." After hearing what Zang Zisong said, Ling Qi's attitude was surprisingly cold and he didn't even answer a word. Lian Qiong stood aside, her eyes slightly red, but she said nothing. Her attitude made Zang Zisong even more aggrieved, and he almost wished he could go on stage in person to fight for his senior sister. "It's a pity that he also knows how much he weighs. Even senior brother Ling Qi can't do anything to this kid. If Zang Zisong comes on the court, he may not only be unable to wash away the shame, but will be humiliated. "Junior brother Ling, it's my fault that makes it difficult for you." Lian Qiong is also a smart person and knows enough is enough. At this time, she will not openly fan the flames. "Senior sister, it's all that kid's fault. What does it have to do with you? You don't have to blame yourself!" Zang Zisong became even more aggrieved after hearing Lian Qiong's words. Lian Qiong whispered: "I'm afraid that my incident will affect the relationship between the junior brothers. If that happens, I will really become a sinner." "Senior sister, why do you think so? Murong Sang is obviously arrogant! He is also sarcastic and sarcastic towards you!" Lian Qiong nodded: "It's okay if I feel a little wronged. I'm just worried about hurting Junior Brother Ling Qi's reputation. After today's battle, everyone knows that Murong Sang became famous in one battle, but Junior Brother Ling Qi became the stepping stone for his rise. Stone." This Lian Qiong is obviously very shrewd. Even if he wants to provoke someone, he doesn't know how to do it. After hearing what Lian Qiong said, Zang Zisong was even more angry. He kept cursing and complaining. Ling Qi smiled faintly and said, "Don't pay attention to these rumors. It is common for fellow sects to compete with each other. As for the reputation and slander from the outside world, who would care about a true genius?" With these words, it is obvious that Lian Qiong no longer wants to stir up dissension. Lian Qiong couldn¡¯t help but be stunned after hearing this. "Zisong, help me send Senior Sister Lian back. I have some thoughts and want to go back to the cave to retreat for a while." After Ling Qi finished speaking, his figure turned into a shadow and disappeared from sight in a few seconds. Zang Zisong also opened his mouth. He never expected that Senior Brother Ling Qi would not even send Senior Sister in person, but just leave. We can only bite the bullet and confront the coupleHe said: "Senior sister, Senior Brother Ling Qi must be in a bad mood. Let me take you back this time." Seeing that Ling Qi¡¯s attitude suddenly turned cold, Lian Qiong felt surprised and angry. To her, Zang Zisong is just a follower of Ling Qi. Now that everyone in Ling Qi is gone, Zang Zisong is in her eyes. Not even shit. At the moment, Lian Qiong said coldly: "That's not necessary. I happen to have other things to do, so I'll leave first." This speed of face change is not inferior to Ling Qi at all. How can Zang Zisong tolerate their tricks? First, he saw Ling Qi's sudden change of expression, and now he saw Lian Qiong's sudden change of expression. They were extremely surprised and confused. Seeing Lian Qiong leaving, Zang Zisong was even more furious and wanted to say something, but couldn't. At this time, he happened to see Su Han coming down from the ring. Zang Zi was filled with anger, as if he had suddenly found a breakthrough, and glared at Su Han fiercely, as if he wanted to eat Su Han alive. However, this murderous gaze was ignored by Su Han. Su Han didn¡¯t bother to waste time on such a stupid character. He glanced at Zang Zisong with a half-smile and left the ring. When Zang Zisong saw this, he was even more furious, but he couldn't do anything to Su Han. Su Han returned to the cave and digested the experience of this battle, which was also a great gain. In this battle, he did not use any of his trump cards, and it could be said to be a completely upright battle. Such a battle is of greater training significance to him. It gave him many new insights into martial arts. The battle with Ling Qi was just an interlude and did not bring too many disturbances to Su Han's state of mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1903 Making trouble again You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! But what surprised Su Han was that just the day after the battle with Ling Qi, Murong Zhou made a special trip to Wanliu Cave to visit him. "Brother, I heard that you had a martial arts competition with Ling Qi, one of the four great masters of Wanliu Dongtian? It's too scary, it's simply too scary." Murongzhou said it was scary, but his expression was one of regret, as if he was regretting that he could not witness this competition with his own eyes. "How was it? Who won?" Murongzhou asked. "Let's call it a tie." Su Han naturally didn't try to exaggerate anything and simply answered. "A tie? Real or fake?" While the two were talking, they had already entered Su Han's cave. Murong Zhou was slightly startled when he saw that the cave was full of restrictions. "Brother, are these restrictions placed by you? Or are they imposed by the cave itself?" Murong Zhou looked around and marveled. "I arranged it." "You can also arrange formations?" Murongzhou was even more surprised, "So how versatile are you? First you learned alchemy, then martial arts, and now you even know formations?" Su Han smiled: "Perhaps, there are more than you think." Murong Zhou was completely speechless. In the past, he only knew that Su Han was not simple, but he never expected that it would be so difficult. It seems that when Su Han stayed in the Murong family, he simply retained his strength and did not show his most dazzling side at all. At that moment, he couldn't help but murmured: "I heard that Ling Qi is one of the Four Great Young Masters, and his cultivation is at the seventh level of the Venerable Realm. How can you actually tie with him?" Su Han shrugged: "Isn't that unusual? Moreover, Ling Qi also retained his strength in this battle and did not reveal all his cards." Murongzhou thought thoughtfully. He was considered a well-established figure. Naturally, he knew that a person with Ling Qi's status would not easily reveal his final trump card in public. "By the way, brother, I knew some time ago that you had just entered Wanliu Cave Heaven, and you must have a lot to adapt to and be busy with, so I didn't dare to disturb you easily. In fact" "What happened?" Su Han seemed to smell something bad from Murong Zhou's hesitant tone. Murongzhou sighed: "Dan Shen Pavilion has been sealed off for several days." "What? Seized?" Su Han's brows suddenly wrinkled. Seized? Are you kidding me? How long had it been open before it was closed down? "What happened? How was it sealed? Who sealed it?" Murong Zhou said: "The person who sealed the Alchemy Pavilion was a law enforcement venerable from Wanliu City. As you know, the highest controller of Wanliu City is actually Wanliu Dongtian, but the top management of Wanliu Dongtian will not directly To intervene in the affairs of Wanliu City, several law enforcement lords will be sent to station in Wanliu City for a long time, which is equivalent to the direct person in charge of Wanliu City. This law enforcement venerable, named Tianmu Fazun, is in Wanliu City. Always very active and very powerful.¡± "Huh? Are you from Wanliudongtian?" "That's right, but Wanliu Dongtian has given them a lot of power. They don't need to report many things to Wanliu Dongtian, they can decide directly by themselves. This Tianmu Master has always had a good relationship with the Lian family, and he is the seat of the Lian family. Guest. And it is said that the Lian family has put a lot of thought into him and bribed him with many good things over the years." "Oh." Su Han finally understood after hearing this, "So, this matter is actually a follow-up to the bet between Danshen Pavilion and Yipinlou? This Tianmu Master is actually replacing Have you vented your anger on the Lian family?" "You can say that." Murong Zhou's tone was solemn, "Moreover, they not only sealed up the Alchemy Pavilion, but also arrested a group of people from the Alchemy Pavilion. All the alchemists we recruited were arrested, and they also took away Many people from the Murong family, who were sent by the family to work in Danshen Pavilion, were all arrested. And my housekeeper, who helped in Danshen Pavilion, was also arrested. And Ke Lan, who you focused on training , were also captured by them." Su Han almost couldn¡¯t believe his ears when he heard it. Murongzhou¡¯s housekeeper, Su Han had met Murongzhou when he first met him in the Eternal City. He was a very nice person. There is also Ke Lan, who Su Han plans to focus on training, and he intends to send him to take charge in the future. These people were all arrested. The more Su Han heard, the more angry he became: "Don't they have a reason to arrest people? And they also sealed the Alchemy Pavilion. Don't they need a reason? Even the Lord of Law Enforcement cannot be so rampant. Wuji, right?"  "That's the problem. They really have a reason, saying that a fatal poison was found in a certain elixir produced by our Danshen Pavilion. They also said that there is a direct descendant of the Banding family, because He was poisoned and died after taking the elixir from Danshen Pavilion. This matter has been aroused in Wanliu City recently." "Banding family" is a less formal term. In fact, there is no official term for "Banding family". The Banding family only said that the strength of this family has reached a level that is only slightly lower than that of the Yiding family. As long as it takes one step further, it can reach the level of the Yiding family. In Wanliu City, the Banding family refers to those second-rate families that are one level below the four major families. ??It is definitely a big deal if a direct descendant of such a family dies due to pill poisoning. Although the Murong family is behind the Danshen Pavilion, if something like this happened, it would be difficult for the Danshen Pavilion to be reopened. However, Su Han firmly shook his head: "It's impossible. This is a frame-up. If you want to incriminate, there's no reason to worry." Murong Zhou also said: "Yes, the elixirs in the Alchemy Pavilion are all given by you personally. The refining process below is also watched by my confidants every day. There can be no problems." "Well, in that case, this must be a conspiracy hatched by the Lian family, and they are here to retaliate based on the name of Master Tianmu." After clarifying things in this way, Su Han felt much more relaxed. ¡° If you know who is behind the scenes, know the other party¡¯s identity, and know the other party¡¯s intentions, then everything will not be difficult to handle. Retaliation? This is not the first time Su Han has suffered retaliation since his debut. Those who suppressed him came one after another, but in the end no one had the last laugh. "Brother Murong, is Rao Qian the Great Alchemy Emperor okay?" Su Han was really afraid that the outspoken old man would suffer retaliation and be arrested by the other party for his own reasons. Murong Zhou shook his head: "Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor, has a transcendent status. Even the people of Tianmu Dharma Master would not dare to touch him easily. However, he was so angry that he kept saying that he would send people to smash the Lian family. Even the family members were beaten up." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1904: Celestial Eye Dharma Master You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han couldn't help but smile knowingly when he thought of the white-bearded old man blowing his beard and staring. However, he believed that Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor, was just talking and would not actually do such impulsive things. Although the Lian family is not terrible, in this matter, the enemy he has to face is definitely not just the Lian family. Even the enemy is definitely not just the Venerable Thatamu. Su Han believes that there is definitely Danyu City¡¯s handiwork in this matter. It is another attempt by Danyu City to penetrate into Wanliu City. Dan Prison City and Wanliu City have always had a bad relationship. But if Danyu City can use this incident to open an opening in Wanliu City, then it will be easier for Danjiu City to divide and infiltrate Wanliu City from within. To put it bluntly, the Lian family is just a small chess piece of Dan Prison City. Even the Celestial Eye Dharma Master is very likely to have problems. What he was involved in was most likely a confrontation between the two top cities in God's Domain. When Su Han thought of this, he also said to Murong Zhou: "Don't be impulsive yet. If the enemy does this, he must have another move. We must stand firmly on the ground and not let them catch us and say that we are doing nothing. ." Murong Zhou nodded: "Yes, if we look for trouble rashly, they will definitely seize on us and say that we are bullying others. And, you guessed it, they do have more exciting moves next." "What action?" Murongzhou sneered: "The Lian family is going to reopen their first-class building! Tomorrow is the day of reopening, so they have chosen a more prosperous address, and they mainly recommend longevity pills!" Even though Su Han knew that the Lian family was shameless, he never expected that the Lian family would be so shameless. After that gambling game that shocked the whole city, they still had the nerve to open a first-class building? However, when I think about it, what reason do they have for not opening? Now that the Danshen Pavilion has been sealed, it is a good opportunity for Yipinlou to make a comeback. Yipinlou is clearly announcing to the world that the final winner is Yipinlou! As for the Alchemy Pavilion, it is just a joke after all. Su Han sneered, the people in Yipinlou had such beautiful ideas, but with Su Han here, how could they let the people in Yipinlou succeed so easily? "Brother Murong, I have already made plans in my mind about this matter. You go back to Wanliu City first and wait for my news. When the Yipin Building reopens, I will definitely catch them off guard." When Murong Zhou saw Su Han's confident look, he couldn't help but feel a lot more at ease: "Good brother, you are the most reliable." Su Han has already thought about it. Since the Lian family is going to shamelessly use the longevity pill as the elixir of the first-grade poster, this matter must not be left alone. The longevity pill is Su Han¡¯s prescription! Although the longevity pills are only an insignificant part of the elixirs developed by Su Han in his previous life, Yipinlou will never be allowed to be desecrated, let alone the Alchemy Prison City. There is no doubt that Alchemy Prison City must have obtained the alchemy recipe from Alchemy Valley. Maybe, if the Alchemy God Valley is looted, the Alchemy Prison City will also have a share. Su Han will never allow such bandits to flaunt their prescriptions. He already has a plan in his heart. Rather than letting such robbers show off with their own elixir recipes, it is better to strike first yourself! When you hit a snake, you must hit it within seven inches. This time, you must pinpoint the opponent's seven inches to hit it. If you want to hit it, hit it hard. At the moment, Su Han went to Elder Xuan Gu¡¯s cave. This time, his purpose was to see the great sect leader. ¡­¡­ The Wanliu City Lianjia Hall is brightly lit and very lively. At the banquet, the head of the Lian family and a man with an aquiline nose sat at the main seat, while some other distinguished guests sat on both sides to accompany them. There were four or five family heads from the Half Cauldron force present, not to mention some lords from smaller forces. The head of the Lian family raised his glass and said with a smile: "Brother Tianmu, I would like to thank you for your kindness. I will reopen tomorrow. If you are free, I will welcome you." The third-eye elder brother he was talking about was the man with the hooked nose next to him. This person is none other than the Tianmu Dharma Master of Wanliu City. Master Tianmu smiled faintly: "There is a problem with the elixir in the Alchemy Pavilion. As a law enforcer, I should naturally perform my duties. How can I thank you? As for tomorrow, I have other things to do, so I won't go there in person. I will give instructions subordinates?Watch it tight. " When the head of the Lian family heard this, he was slightly disappointed, but the smile on his face did not diminish: "With the golden sign of Brother Tianmu, I believe that no Xiaoxiao will dare to cause trouble tomorrow." "That's right, with the Heavenly Eye Dharma Master here, who dares to cause trouble?" "Come on, let's all have a drink together." Although Tianmu Dharma Master is cold and arrogant, he is not too disrespectful, and he raised a glass with everyone. After everyone drank, the atmosphere suddenly became very harmonious. "My lord, what will you do with the people from the Alchemy Pavilion you captured?" Someone suddenly asked. "The evildoers who create fake elixirs and endanger the lives of the monks in Wanliu City should naturally be removed. After a period of time, I will personally supervise and behead these pests in public!" The words of Master Tianmu were so gloomy that even the head of the family couldn't help but feel numb after hearing them. He also knew that although this Heavenly Eye Master was from Wanliudongtian, he actually had some connections with Danyu City in private. This beheading was obviously a secret instruction from Dan Prison City. It seems that the last gambling match between Danshen Pavilion and Yipinlou also angered those in Danyu City. Having messed with Dan Prison City, there is no way this matter will end well. When the head of the Lian family thought of this, he started to gloat. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1905 Top Event You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Early in the morning, the elixir market in Wanliu City was extremely lively. Countless bad guys came from all directions and wanted to know what new commotion would be caused by the reopening of Yipinlou? Will there be another dramatic gambling game like last time? Everyone is looking forward to the same good show as last time, although they actually already know that the Danshen Pavilion has been sealed off, and everyone in the Danshen Pavilion has been kidnapped by Tianmu Fazun's people, and even the Murong family has not shown any signs of it. There is no way. Facing the law enforcers of Wanliu City, even the Yongding family of Wanliu City is helpless. Therefore, the entire Wanliu City, whether willing or unwilling, has accepted the fact that the Dan Shen Pavilion is finished! Therefore, there should be nothing good to see when Yipinlou reopens this time. Although they understand this, many people can¡¯t help but want to join in the fun again. Therefore, on this day, a lot of people flocked to the Danyao Market. Everyone wanted to see how high-profile the winner of the Yipinlou would be? What would it look like? From a fair standpoint, many people actually feel that the closure of Danshen Pavilion this time is somewhat unfair. Although it was said that the elixir was confiscated because it was poisonous, who would not know that this was simply a drama of revenge by Yipinlou? Who doesn¡¯t know that Venerable Tianmu is very close to the Lian family on weekdays? It is impossible to hide this kind of thing from the eyes of those who are interested. Coupled with the spread, almost everyone in Wanliu City now knows the inside story of this matter. That is, the Lian family found the Tianmu Master as their backer and wanted to retaliate against the Murong family, so they sealed the Alchemy Pavilion. Many people deeply dislike this kind of thing. It's just that they are soft-spoken, and even if they don't understand it, they can't change anything. In the world of martial arts, the strong have always had the final say, and only power is the last word. This time, the location of Yipinlou was more prominent than last time, and it was almost the most superior store in the Danyao Market. There are lights and colors everywhere, and the red carpets on both sides of the gate extend for more than a kilometer. A plaque that is ten times more impressive than before hangs high on the door, giving it an aura of swallowing up mountains and rivers. All of this confirms that Yipinlou this time wants to prove that it is the number one elixir shop in Wanliu City. Those who received the invitations were all prominent figures in Wanliu City. Those from third-rate aristocratic families and below were not even qualified to receive invitations, so they could only stand outside and watch the excitement. Even the head of the Lian family and several Supreme Elders personally attended the opening ceremony. This grand pomp is obviously something that was not seen in the last opening. "What is this? I don't care about it anymore!" In the corner, a Great Dan Emperor with white beard and hair slammed an invitation to the ground. He seemed to be upset and stepped on it several times. , leaving a few dirty footprints, then he snorted and squeezed into the crowd. This person is none other than the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian in disguise. He didn't want to come today, but he was really angry at the Lian family's behavior and wanted to come and see what the opening of this first-class building was like. The Alchemy Pavilion was sealed and the people in the Alchemy Pavilion were arrested. Although the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian was not arrested, he was still very angry about this matter. "It's just that the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian spent a lot of time alone in Wanliu City. When he really needed to use contacts, he realized that he didn't have many contacts. What¡¯s even more ironic is that the people at Yipinlou, whether intentionally or not, actually sent all the invitations to him. Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy King, has his own bottom line. Since he has joined Su Han's family, Yipinlou is his enemy. He would rather throw away the invitation and look outside the gate than step in like a dog with the invitation. Enemy gate. As the opening time approaches, there are more and more guests, and the streets inside Yipin Pavilion and outside are becoming more and more lively. The head of the Lian family is personally in charge, which means that it is very different from the last opening. It is equivalent to announcing to everyone that this building is a new industry created by the Lian family. ???????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "The reopening of the first-class building by the Lian family is equivalent to a slap in the face of the Murong family. The two Yongding families have been fighting in Wanliu City for so long, and it seems that the winner is about to be decided." "According to me, if one of the two families must be lonely, I would rather the Lian family be lonely. The Murong family??The reputation has always been very good, and there have been basically no cases of bullying and domination, but this is not necessarily the case for Lianjia. " "What use would you rather have? Now the situation has become established. It is inevitable that the Lian family will overwhelm the Murong family." "Alas, since the fall of Dan Shen Pavilion, it seems that the Murong family has been defeated." Various voices of discussion filled the inside and outside of Yipin Building. However, all these discussions seem to be unable to affect Yipinlou in the slightest. With such a big scene, such top-notch ostentation, and such luxurious furnishings, the Lian family seemed determined to make this opening ceremony the most top-notch event in Wanliu City in recent years. Only in this way can we be worthy of the longevity pill that the Lian family received from Danyu City! "Everyone, our family has been planning to open Yipinlou for some time. However, some time ago, some young people made trouble, which caused us some twists and turns. However, as the saying goes, good things come hard. The pace of the opening of Yipinlou is not Will be stagnant because of some trivial things" The head of the Lian family was the first to speak out, his voice was clear and full of energy. "Today, we are honored to invite all parties in Wanliu City to participate in this grand event. Here today, I have good news to tell everyone!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1907: Hot Grabbing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The gray ape was so excited that his voice changed: "Okay, I'll take it immediately. I just don't know if there are any precautions when taking it?" "No, you just need to swallow it directly, and the effect will appear after the medicine spreads to all parts of the body!" Gray Ape nodded vigorously, without hesitation at all, and directly threw the longevity pill into his mouth. Afterwards, he immediately sat cross-legged in front of everyone and used his kung fu to refine the medicinal power. Within a short while, the potency of the medicine was almost refined. Immediately afterwards, a faint halo floated around the gray ape. "Look! What is that?" "There seems to be a faint halo. If you look carefully, you can see traces of the circulation of qi and blood in the body." "Is this elixir really that magical?" The onlookers were all surprised when they saw that the halo was getting stronger and stronger. Immediately afterwards, the gray ape's body surface also began to change. The exposed skin on the body's surface has cracks one after another, like old tree bark, peeling off piece by piece. Wherever the skin peeled off, new skin appeared one after another, which was tight, shiny, and full of vitality. Immediately afterwards, various impurities continued to emerge from the seven orifices of the gray ape, and the gray hair like withered grass continued to fall off, and new shiny black hair grew. Various changes visible to the naked eye have appeared on the gray ape one after another. The people watching could hardly believe their eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve really become younger, it¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true to reverse time and prolong life! Which genius invented this elixir? It¡¯s so miraculous!¡± "We, the monks of the Supreme Realm, are blessed! Yipinlou is willing to sell such a miraculous elixir to the public, which is a blessing to us! No matter what the price is, I will definitely buy it now!" All kinds of flattering words were pouring in. At this moment, in the ears of the onlookers, they gradually felt less harsh. ??????????????????? At least, their pills have really proven to be miraculous and effective, and they have really had an impact on their psychology. The obvious changes in the gray ape shocked the nerves of the monks present, making them suddenly become even crazier. "Is there another spot left? Keep drawing lots, and the next spot for free trial of elixirs will definitely be mine!" "I think this spot must be mine. As soon as I left the house today, I had a premonition that good luck would come true here." It has to be said that Yipinlou¡¯s marketing strategy was very successful. They brought out two pills to try out the pills for free on site, allowing the power of the pills to shock everyone¡¯s nerves on the spot. This strategy is more effective than any advertisement. The strong ones in the Emperor Realm are only a minority among the minority. The backbone of Wanliu City is the strong ones in the Zun Realm, and this life-extending pill is used by the strong ones in the Zun Realm to prolong their lives. Just think about it, after finally cultivating to the level of respect, who doesn¡¯t want to live a little longer? "The longevity pill can increase the lifespan of a strong person in the Zun realm by five hundred to eight hundred years. The second free elixir trial slot was quickly taken out by an old monk with a high level of quick release skills. The miraculous effect of the longevity pill was once again fulfilled on him, allowing him to complete a transformation like an old tree in spring, and suddenly returned to his prime. This kind of visual impact simply subverted the understanding of elixirs among those present. It was so magical that everyone could not recover for a long time. Even the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian in the crowd could not help but curse in his heart: "This is so evil. Where did this magical elixir come from? Is the Lian family capable of making such an elixir?" Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor, even doubted that even if the Alchemy Pavilion had not been sealed, facing such a magical elixir from Yipinlou, the Alchemy Pavilion would still be able to fight. Naturally, the Great Pill Emperor Rao Qian didn¡¯t know that this longevity pill was actually the work of Su Han. At this moment, in his heart, he was filled with confusion, but he was also unwilling to accept it. Equally unwilling, there were nearly five hundred senior monks waiting eagerly at the scene. They watched helplessly as two free places were obtained. They were both greedy and eager at the same time. "There are no more free places, but there are still places for paid ones, right? I'll give you money, how many of these life-extending pills are you going to sell?" "We have all participated in the lottery here, so we should be able to buy first, right?" "I will pay, no matter how much it is, first??I'll have one! " This level of popularity was something that even the head of the family did not expect at all. At the same time, he was also overjoyed. He did not expect that the effect of the longevity pill would be so popular. "Everyone, calm down first and listen to what I have to say. Although we have a lot of inventory of the longevity pill, it is not easy to refine the longevity pill, so we cannot supply it in unlimited quantities." This life-extending pill was actually provided to the Lian family by Pill Prison City, but the head of the Lian family deliberately made it vague, making people think that they refined the pill themselves. Danyu City only provides them with 100 pills a month, because it is very difficult to refine the life-extending pills, and the life-extending pills refined in Danyu City are also supplied to other places. Hearing what the head of the Lian family said, the people below panicked. There cannot be an unlimited supply, which means that the supply of the longevity elixir exceeds demand. It depends on who gets it first. "I want it, give me one." "Our Jintongmen wants to reserve five pieces." These people don¡¯t even ask about the price and start booking directly. Seeing how heated the atmosphere was, the head of the Lian family was overjoyed and said with a smile, "Thanks to everyone's love, we will provide eighty of these life-extending pills to everyone every month." Eighty coins a month is already the limit that the Lian family can provide. Danjiu City will give them a total of 100 coins, of which 20 coins should be reserved for their own people and for people like Tianmu Dharma Master. , but also to keep it for related households, so twenty coins a month are not enough. "However, the number of these eighty pieces still caused an uproar at the scene. Isn't this too small? With so many people waiting to buy one, it will take the Year of the Monkey and the Year of the Horse to buy it? "Eighty coins are too few. We strongly urge more. Eight hundred coins are not too many!" "Yes, eighty coins a month is too few. Are you engaging in hunger marketing?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1908 Elder Jin You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing everyone's protests, even the head of the family was quite helpless. He also knew that even though there were countless alchemy masters in Alchemy City, the life-extending pill was indeed very difficult to refine. A master of alchemy could refine it once. Not one of them may be successful. Therefore, even the Alchemy Prison City cannot supply this life-extending pill without limit. "Everyone, eighty pills a month is the maximum. This life-extending pill itself is not a popular commodity. If it is so easy to buy, then it is not unusual." The head of the Lian family could only say this. After everyone heard this, although they were disappointed, they also knew that this was the only way to go. Even if they protest again, it is impossible for others to conjure more longevity pills for them out of thin air. "So, how many yuan stones is the price of this life-extending pill?" "I guess, this kind of magical elixir is definitely not cheap. Maybe, one would cost at least hundreds of thousands of high-grade Yuan stones!" The head of the Lian family smiled and said: "It is not easy to refine the life-extending pill, and the materials are expensive. Therefore, we have set the price of the life-extending pill at one million high-grade yuan stones!" one million! As soon as the price came out, the scene was once again in an uproar. This price is really almost a money grab! However, no matter how much they sell it for, they can only accept it. Because, in Wanliu City, if you want to buy longevity pills, this is the only one. ¡°In fact, many people have begun to secretly plan to buy one even if they lose everything. Just when everyone at the scene was sighing at the price of one million, there was a sudden commotion outside the crowd. Immediately afterwards, a group of people swarmed in, and the crowd at the scene suddenly separated into a lane. This team of people are all wearing the clothes of Wanliu Cave Heaven, and they are actually people from Wanliu Cave Heaven! For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became quiet. Everyone seemed to smell something bad. This sudden appearance of a group of troops from the direct lineage of Wanliu Cave definitely did not come to Yipinlou to buy elixirs. It is impossible for the direct troops of Wanliu Dongtian to appear in Wanliu City. Because Wanliu Dongtian has dispatched permanent law enforcement venerables in Wanliu City, all major and minor matters in Wanliu City are usually managed by the law enforcement venerables. Tianmu Fa Zun is one of the law enforcement venerables. If the direct troops of Wanliu Dongtian appear in Wanliu City in person, then there must be something big happening. Especially today, the grand opening of Yipinlou, Wanliudongtian¡¯s troops entered midway. This is definitely not a friendly signal! The head of the Lian family obviously realized this, and his expression changed slightly. "Everyone, please step back three feet!" A monk wearing the attire of an elder from Wanliu Dongtian waved the token in his hand, "Wanliu Dongtian is doing something, please cooperate." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A person from Wanliu Cave Heaven, comes to do things in person, it is certainly not a trivial matter. For a moment, everyone present consciously stepped back three feet. At the same time, there are also questions in my mind: "What big thing happened?" Next to this Wanliu Dongtian elder, there are two old men wearing alchemy robes. They are obviously the alchemy elders of Wanliu Dongtian. The number of alchemy elders in Wanliu Cave Sky is much smaller than that of martial arts elders. Any one of them can instantly kill the strongest alchemy master in Wanliu City. Two of them appeared at the same time. The onlookers at the scene were all confused and secretly guessed: "Is it possible that Yipinlou maliciously suppressed the Alchemy Pavilion and attracted people from Wanliu Cave Heaven to seek justice?" I have to say that there are quite a few people who have this idea. Especially when they heard that Yipinlou had priced the longevity pill at one million high-grade Yuan stones, many people had their opinions on Yipinlou. This was simply a money grab. Having defeated your competitors and now selling elixirs at high prices, this is not what a gentleman would do at all. The martial arts elder of Wanliudongtian walked up to the head of the Lian family and asked calmly: "Are you the head of the Lian family?" The head of the Lian family frowned slightly. It was obvious that this way of questioning made him lose face. However, the other party is an elder from Wanliu Cave Heaven. Even if he has Tianmu Dharma Master as his backer, he would not dare to be presumptuous. At the moment, all he could say was: "I'm just here, do you have any advice?" "Are you selling life-extending pills here?" Elder Wanliu Dongtian asked. "Yes." The head of the Lian family felt that this was nothing to deny. The elder Wanliu Dongtian nodded and said: "I am Elder Jin from Wanliu Dongtian Elder Hall. ThisThis building is the property of your Lian family? " The head of the Lian family had all kinds of doubts in his mind and could not figure out the reason for the other party's arrival. He could only nod his head: "Yes. Today is the opening ceremony of the first-class building. Sir, go and sit inside the first-class building?" Elder Jin said with a cold face: "I have something to do here today, so I won't sit inside. How many longevity pills did your Yipinlou sell today?" Before the head of the Lian family could answer, a monk next to him could no longer bear it and shouted: "How many elixirs are sold? Do I still need to report to Wanliu Dongtian? Don't forget, the elders of Wanliu Dongtian have not directly The power to intervene in the affairs of Wanliu City." This monk is actually a subordinate of Master Tianmu, and can be regarded as a law enforcer in Wanliu City. He was sent by Master Tianmu to help maintain order in Yipinlou. Now that he saw the elders of Wanliudongtian being aggressive, this man also felt that he had been insulted and ignored, and he suddenly became angry. Elder Jin¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp and he shot at the monk: ¡°Are you the law enforcer of Wanliu City? Wanliu Dongtian sent you to enforce the law in Wanliu City. Is this how you do it? Do you do some housekeeping and nursing home work?¡± The monk didn¡¯t expect Elder Jin to say this, and he suddenly became speechless. He is here to look after people's homes and homes. However, this monk is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and then sneered: "I am a subordinate of Tianmu Dharma Master. Whatever Tianmu Dharma Master sends me, I will do it. What about Elder Wanliudongtian? No matter how high his status is, he will not do it. The authority directly intervenes in the affairs of Wanliu City, and the affairs of Wanliu City should be managed by the law enforcement lords." The head of the Lian family also coughed dryly and said with a smile: "Elder Jin, Elder Wanliu Dongtian does not directly interfere with the affairs of Wanliu City. This has always been a rule. No matter how high your status is, you must abide by it. If you, old man, If you are here to attend the opening ceremony, please sit inside. If not, your Excellency has overstepped your authority, right?" Elder Jin smiled coldly, but he did not accept this trick and said: "I don't want to take care of the affairs of Wanliu City and I don't bother to take care of it. However, your behavior of selling life-extending pills in Yipinlou has seriously violated Wanliu Dongtian." Interests, shouldn¡¯t this elder be able to take care of them?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1909: Yipinlou is a thief! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! What? Does Yipinlou¡¯s sale of life-extending pills violate Wanliu Dongtian¡¯s interests? Even the head of the Lian family couldn't help being surprised when he heard what Elder Jin said. How could the sale of this life-extending pill infringe upon Wanliudongtian's interests? No matter how you look at it, the other party seems to be looking for trouble without reason! ¡°Does it mean that, as an elder of Wanliudongtian, he has the right to find trouble unreasonably? At that moment, the head of the Lian family couldn't help but become a little angry, and he couldn't help but speak with a certain amount of anger: "Our Yipinlou business is upright, we sit up straight, and we sell our own elixirs, how come we have violated the interests of Wanliudongtian?" ? Elder Jin must have evidence when he says this!" "I will naturally present the evidence slowly, and I will never wrongly accuse you without reason." Elder Jin said calmly. The head of the Lian family said coldly: "Then please tell me, Elder Jin, how does our Yipinlou's sale of life-extending pills violate the interests of Wanliudongtian?" Elder Jin looked at the head of the Lian family with extremely sharp eyes, and suddenly his tone shot like a gun: "Where does your Yipinlou's longevity elixir come from?" This question was asked so suddenly that the head of the Lian family was caught off guard. The head of the Lian family did not expect that the other party would ask this question as soon as he came up. He thought that the origin of the pill recipe had been leaked. You must know that the secret dealings between the Lian family and Alchemy City are extremely confidential and cannot be told to any outsiders. But soon, the head of the Lian family regained his composure. After reviewing it in my memory, I found that only I and a few senior family members knew about the dealings with Dan Prison City, and it was impossible to leak the secrets. At that moment, the head of the Lian family felt confident and said with a faint smile: "I don't seem to have any obligation to explain this issue to you, sir? Do we have to report everything to Wanliudongtian about how our Lian family does business?" It doesn¡¯t make sense to say that Potian doesn¡¯t think so. We are doing an honest business and we are not stealing or abducting. We don¡¯t need to report everything, right?¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????OUT But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Elder Jin had a cold look on his face and said, ¡°There was no robbery or abduction? How dare you say there was no robbery or abduction?¡± The head of the Lian family was baffled, thinking: What are you doing so confidently? Did you find evidence of my secret dealings with Dan Prison City? That's impossible! "Elder Jin, I don't know where you got some wrong information, but our Yipinlou is really upright and sits upright. There are so many people here and countless pairs of eyes are watching. You can't make an unjust, false or wrong case. ah!" Even the head of the family is confident in his words. Elder Jin nodded and said: "Very good, it seems you won't shed tears until you see the coffin." With that said, he ordered: "Come here, take down all the people in the first-class building, and seal the first-class building!" As soon as these words came out, the head of the Lian family couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Some people from Yipinlou nearby shouted crazily: "What are you doing? Is this bullying others?" "The elders of Wanliu Dongtian are openly bullying the Yongding family in Wanliu City. We want to file a lawsuit! We want the sect leader of Wanliu Dongtian to handle this matter impartially!" There were already a lot of people in Yipinlou, but now they were all shouting at the top of their lungs, making it even more noisy. Elder Jin didn¡¯t say much. He waved his hand and sent his men to swarm up. They tied up all the people in Yipinlou and stuffed their mouths with cloth strips. After doing all this, Elder Jin looked around at the people around him: "Everyone, you must think that this elder is relying on the power of Elder Wanliu Dongtian to openly bully Yipinlou, right?" "However, if you knew what Yipinlou did, you might not think so." Elder Jin added. The head of the Lian family sneered and said loudly: "I don't know, what did our Yipinlou do?" Elder Jin looked at the people around him and smiled faintly: "You must also be curious, what did Yipinlou do?" "Let me tell you what this elder has done." "This longevity elixir is actually the elixir of Wanliu Dongtian! The Lian family used some unknown means to steal the elixir of Wanliu Dongtian, then shamelessly built a first-class building here and openly sold the elixir of Wanliu Dongtian. ! Everyone, please tell me whether this Pinlou deserves to die or not!" What! As soon as these words came out, it was like a stormy sea, and everyone was stunned.   The recipe for the Yannian Dan actually comes from Wanliudongtian? Did the Lian family steal the recipe for the longevity pill from Wanliudongtian? ¡°This¡­it¡¯s no wonder that the elders of Wanliudongtian openly appeared at the opening ceremony of the first-level building to ruin the place. This Lian family actually stole something from Wanliudongtian. Who gave them such courage? For a moment, those who had objections to the Lian family and Yipinlou started to boo loudly. "I see, it's no wonder. If the seal is good, then shameless things like this should be sealed!" "Yes, the powerful and powerful Ding family actually stole. This is such a disgrace to Wanliu City's reputation!" "Let me just say, the elders of Wanliudongtian will definitely not bully people for no reason. It turns out that everything has a reason!" These people believed Elder Jin¡¯s words almost immediately. After all, how could the majestic Wanliu Cave Heaven still try to wrongfully accuse the Lian family? The head of Lian Family¡¯s head was roaring, and it was obvious that he was a little bit unable to recover from Elder Jin¡¯s move. However, he quickly regained his composure. He burst out laughing: "It's a joke, it's a joke. Wanliu Cave is heavily guarded. How could we be allowed to go in and steal it? Besides, shouldn't such an important elixir be kept in a very confidential place? How could we steal it?" The reporter said, you said that the formula of Yannian Dan is from Wanliudongtian, do you have evidence? If you don¡¯t have evidence, don¡¯t slander others!¡± Even the head of the family obviously knew that it was impossible to resolve the matter today, so he simply broke out and shouted loudly. Elder Jin didn¡¯t panic after hearing what the head of the Lian family said. His eyes were directed to a certain corner of the scene. In that corner, there was a young man dressed as a casual cultivator, standing among the crowd, and no one noticed him. When the young man saw Elder Jin looking at him, he smiled faintly and nodded. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1910: Produce evidence You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This young man is Su Han. He actually came today with Elder Jin from Wanliu Cave Heaven. However, given his status, it was not convenient for him to show up directly, so he pretended to be a casual cultivator and mingled with the crowd to watch the fun. Today¡¯s events can actually be said to have been planned by Su Han. Elder Jin and Su Han's eyes met, and both sides understood each other. Elder Jin said calmly: "You don't have to worry. Since I said that the elixir recipe of your Yipinlou was stolen from Wanliudongtian, there must be evidence, and I will not wrongly accuse you without any reason." ¡°Then bring out the evidence.¡± The head of the Lian family shouted. He still didn't believe it. This longevity pill was provided to them by Danyu City. It was Danyu City's exclusive prescription. It had nothing to do with Wanliu Dongtian. There was no way Wanliu Dongtian could have a recipe for the longevity pill. . In this case, what evidence can Wanliudongtian come up with? Elder Jin said in a very calm tone: "Everyone, the prescription for this longevity pill was developed by Wanliu Dongtian and has been developed for many years. Moreover, this prescription is still under discussion, and it has not yet been determined whether it is It has side effects, so Wanliu Dongtian has never announced the existence of this elixir to the outside world. Unexpectedly, these young people stole the elixir and used it to refine it without verifying whether it has side effects. Life-prolonging pills, and selling them publicly to make money crazily! This kind of behavior can only be said to be crazy!" What? ??The recipe for the Yannian Dan has not passed the final demonstration, and we don¡¯t even know whether it has any side effects? For a moment, everyone was shocked, and at the same time they believed even more that what Elder Jin said was true. After all, if it didn¡¯t really happen, how could it be made up to be so real? The head of the Lian family just sneered: "Elder Jin, although I respect you as the elder of Wanliudongtian, we still don't recognize you for wanting to frame us so unjustly." Elder Jin ignored him and continued: "Furthermore, I can tell you clearly that although this life-extending pill is difficult to refine, if Wanliu Dongtian launched it on the market, its selling price would be at most It¡¯s around 200,000 high-grade Yuan Stones, and it¡¯s absolutely impossible to sell it for one million high-grade Yuan Stones!¡± It was another big news, and this time, the scene became even more booed. "Two hundred thousand? Oh my god, is this building really trying to steal money? It actually said it would sell for one million!" ¡°It was originally a stolen elixir. Instead of selling it cheaper, it actually cost five times more.¡± "Moreover, there is still a prescription that has not passed the final proof. This is taking everyone's lives as a joke. Do you want us to spend a lot of money to test the medicine for him?" "It's so unconscionable. Are you worthy of being the Yongding family of our Wanliu City? We strongly request Wanliu Dongtian to severely punish the Lian family and the first-class building!" Many people have long been dissatisfied with the style of the Lian family and Yipinlou. At this time, they naturally started to make noises. At this time, the head of the Lian family finally understood that Elder Jin was here specifically to deal with their Lian family today. However, the head of the Lian family asked himself that the recipe for this longevity pill came from Dan Prison City, and it was impossible for Wanliu Cave Heaven to have it. Therefore, the head of the Lian family did not panic at all. Even if people from Wanliudongtian are doing things, they have to provide enough evidence, otherwise, how can they stop everyone's mouths. "Elder Jin, I don't know why you made up such a story to frame our Lian family and Yipinlou, but you have to provide evidence, right?" the head of the Lian family asked with a sneer. "Yes, you said that this elixir recipe belongs to Wanliu Dongtian and was stolen from Wanliu Dongtian by Yipinlou. Do you have any evidence?" The subordinates of Fa Zun Tianmu also shouted. Elder Jin said indifferently: "I have long guessed that you will be dissatisfied. Okay, then I will provide evidence to make you surrender. I will also let everyone know that people from Wanliu Cave Sky will not easily interfere in the affairs of Wanliu City. But once you intervene, it will definitely not be a trivial matter, and it is even less likely that you will wrongly accuse a good person." As he spoke, Elder Jin pointed to the two old men in alchemy robes beside him: "These two are the alchemy elders of Wanliu Dongtian Elder Hall. As we all know, the number of alchemy elders in Wanliu Dongtian is very rare. The elders are all giants of alchemy in the entire divine realm. The formula for the longevity pill was carefully summarized by the two of them from ancient books. The fact that they came here in person today is the best evidence. " When the head of the Lian family heard about the origins of these two red-robed old men, he felt secretly awe-inspiring. However, he was still very tough: "Two alchemy masters??, can it be used as evidence? " One of the alchemy elders suddenly spoke with a cold voice: "Death is imminent, why don't you admit it? The longevity pill is the product of the hard work of the two of us, why not call it evidence?" The head of the Lian family shouted: "You said that the elixir is yours, but no one will be convinced unless you take out a life-extending elixir and see it." The Alchemy Elder nodded lightly: "I knew you would say that, please take a look." As he spoke, the alchemy elder opened his palm, and a high-grade longevity elixir was clearly in his palm. "Everyone, this is the top-grade longevity elixir that I have refined myself. If you are here and know about elixirs, you will know after taking a look at it. The elixir recipe in Yipinlou is made from the elixir recipe stolen from Wanliudongtian. The texture is similar to this elixir recipe." There is no comparison at all. This is the evidence! I took out this life-extending pill and showed it to everyone present. Wanliu Dongtian also relies on evidence when doing things, and we will not bully others just because we are from Wanliu Dongtian. !¡± As soon as this longevity pill was taken out, everyone was stunned. Many brave people came over to observe it carefully and couldn¡¯t help but admire it. "My God, this is really a life-prolonging pill!" "Yes, it is the same as Yipinlou's Life-Extension Pill, but the texture is obviously much better than Yipinlou's Life-Extension Pill." This longevity elixir is naturally the elixir provided by Su Han to Wanliu Cave Heaven, and was refined by the alchemy elders of Wanliu Cave Heaven. The main reason why Su Han gave this elixir to Wanliu Dongtian was because if Su Han came forward and said that the longevity elixir was his own elixir, no one would believe it because he was too young. He would even be bitten by the Lian family, saying instead that it was Su Han who stole the prescription from the Lian family. " However, if Wanliu Dongtian comes forward and says that this is the elixir the Lian family stole from Wanliu Dongtian, the credibility will be greatly improved. Although this longevity elixir is rare to others, it is not a great elixir to Su Han. He has other elixirs that are more advanced than this. He just doesn¡¯t want people like the Lian family and Yipinlou to use their own pill recipes to make money like crazy. Rather than that, it would be better to give the recipe for the Life-extending Pill to Wanliu Dongtian and let Wanliu Dongtian punish the Lian family and Yipinlou for him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1911: Yipinlou is about to collapse again You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a moment, even the head of the family was so surprised that he could not speak as he stared at the longevity pill. He never expected that the people from Wanliudongtian would actually come up with a life-extending pill. "What is going on? Why is there a life-extending pill in Wanliudongtian, and judging from the texture, it is obviously better than the life-extending pill here?" "Could it be that Danyu City also gave the longevity pill to Wanliudongtian? This is simply impossible. Danyu City and Wanliu Dongtian are basically old enemies. Precisely because they are old enemies, Danyu City wants to sell life-extending pills in Wanliu City. It has to contact the Lian family privately and ask the Lian family to sell them on their behalf. . Therefore, it is impossible for this longevity pill to be given by Pill Prison City. There are life-extending pills in Danyu City, and there is no reason to give one to Wanliudongtian. So what happened? Even the head of the family was at a loss for a while. He vaguely felt that something was wrong with this matter, but he couldn't tell what was wrong specifically. However, an extremely bad premonition arose in his heart. At first, he thought that Elder Jin was an acquaintance of Murong Sang in Wanliu Cave, and he was helping Murong Sang vent his anger and wanted to ruin the opening ceremony of the first-class building. " If that's the case, the head of the Lian family is not afraid at all, because it is obviously bullying others, and it is impossible to block the people's mouth. But now it seems that everything is not that simple! The other party actually came up with evidence and confirmed that the Lian family had stolen the elixir recipe from Wanliudongtian. The head of the Lian family suddenly discovered that he seemed to have ten mouths and he couldn't explain it clearly. Because the elixir of mine came from an erroneous way. It came from the Alchemy Prison City, and it was not suitable to be brought to the table at all. Everyone at the scene realized this one after another. The longevity pill that Wanliu Dongtian took out was obviously not fake, and the texture was better than the one from Yipinlou. In that case, there is obviously only one possibility, and that is that the pill formula of Yipinlou was indeed stolen from Wanliu Cave Heaven. For a time, the crowd was excited and curses came and went. "What a Yipinlou, how shameless, you still sell the stolen elixir recipe, and you want to sell it for a sky-high price." "It's already this time, why don't you admit it? Big liar!" "Everyone has seen it clearly. Yipinlou stole the elixir recipe, refined the elixir that has not passed the verification, and sold it so expensively. I asked why they didn't find insiders to test the elixir, but selected people from the audience to test the elixir! It turns out I was worried about the side effects!¡± "Sure enough, this store is too shameless, isn't it? Using us as test subjects is really not a good thing!" ¡°Down with Yipinlou, down with the unscrupulous merchants!¡± "Yipinlou is owned by the Lian family, and the Lian family is also not a good thing! It is not worthy of supporting the Ding family in Wanliu City!" The emotions of the people present were ignited, and they started shouting and cursing, wishing they could rush up and tear the people in Yipinlou apart. Elder Jin raised his hands, pressed them down, and said, "Everyone, we already understand your anger. However, what Yipinlou stole was our Wanliudongtian's elixir recipe. This incident has angered people." The top management of Wanliudongtian, so you don¡¯t have to worry, what awaits them at Yipinlou and the Lian family will definitely be the most severe punishment!¡± The head of the Lian family suddenly panicked. Hearing this tone, he had already sentenced them to the crime of being a first-class building. If this crime is proven, the Lian family will really be doomed! Although the Lian family is a Yongding family, once they really offend Wanliu Dongtian, the Yongding family will not be able to do anything. At that moment, several warriors from Wanliu Cave Heaven had come up to surround the Lian Family Patriarch. The Lian Family Patriarch was in a panic and struggled while shouting: "It's unfair, it's unfair! This longevity pill is indeed not our own. The elixir. However, it is definitely not the elixir stolen from Wanliu Cave Heaven. Our life-extending elixir is provided by Danyu City!" The head of the Lian family was so desperate that he couldn't care about anything else and told the truth loudly. When Elder Jin heard this, he laughed angrily: "Dan Prison City? So you are colluding with Dan Prison City? Not only did you steal Wanliudongtian's longevity pill, but you also colluded with Dan Prison City? Don't you know? , Dan Prison City and Wanliu City have always been unfriendly? Collusion with foreign enemies, you are called stealing!" Before coming, Su Han had already expected that the Lian family might say this in desperation. Therefore, Su Han had already discussed countermeasures with Elder Jin in advance. Even if Lian Jia uses this method to argue, Elder Jin still has something to say. This call really added fuel to the fire. It turns out that you, Yipinlou, stole the elixir recipe.?With the addition of being a sinister profiteer, these two charges are serious enough. Now he also adds the charge of colluding with foreign enemies. This is simply because he doesn't want to die fast enough. The head of the Lian family was furious: "Elder Jin, you are such a slanderer! Our Lian family is the Yongding family of Wanliu City, how can we collude with foreign enemies?" "Didn't you just say it yourself that you have contacts with Alchemy City?" Elder Jin asked back. "How can a simple business transaction be called colluding with foreign enemies?" The head of the Lian family¡¯s argument was obviously very pale. Elder Jin said coldly: "You stole the elixir recipe and gave it to Danyu City. Is this a simple business transaction? This is clearly revealing the secrets of Wanliu City. Wanliu Cave Heaven can spare you a life, which is already a big deal." Not bad!¡± The more he talked about it, the more mysterious it became. Even the head of the family had big beads of sweat all over his head. He knew that this time he was really bitten to death by the opponent, and he couldn't even wash it away after jumping into the Yellow River. The boos at the scene were getting louder and louder. "The Yongding family is doing this kind of evil deeds, and they are not worthy of being called the Yongding family!" "A pill worth 200,000 yuan, you sell it for 1 million, and your conscience will be eaten by a dog!" "Wanliudongtian must not let go of this black-hearted person!" When Su Han saw this scene, his expression was calm and his heart was extremely happy. He could accept that someone in this life accidentally obtained the elixir recipe from his previous life, but he would never allow anyone to use the elixir recipe to make crazy money, and also deliberately suppressed his own elixir shop. Aren¡¯t you Yipinlou very capable? Wouldn't he be framing the Alchemy Pavilion? Wouldn't he seal up the Alchemy Pavilion and arrest the people in the Alchemy Pavilion? Don't you want to use the longevity pill to make a fortune? Then I¡¯ll use the longevity pill to bury you completely! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1912 The Unlucky Yipinlou You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! All the steps and strategies today were naturally decided by Su Han. When he decided to provide the longevity elixir formula to Wanliu Dongtian for free, everything became extremely simple. When Wanliu Dongtian learned that the truth was actually that the Lian family secretly colluded with Danyu City and sold the elixirs from Danyu City at high prices in Wanliu City to make profits, they were also furious and decided to severely punish the Lian family and Yipinlou. However, without evidence, it is impossible to attack casually. Therefore, this move was used as a breakthrough, and in the end, the head of the Lian family was forced to reveal the fact of colluding with Dan Prison City. However, Su Han did not tell the whole truth to Wanliu Cave Heaven. He only said that the Yannian Pill was his own pill recipe and had been stolen by Dan Prison City. He wanted to punish the Lian family and Yipinlou mainly to vent his anger. He wants to be angry, but Wanliudongtian wants to punish the Lian family for colluding with Danyu City. Both sides have reasons to attack the Lian family, so they can join forces. On the other side of Wanliu Cave Sky, they were dubious about what Su Han said. However, after Su Han taught two alchemy elders to refine the longevity pill on the spot, Wanliudongtian's suspicion disappeared immediately. ????????????????????????????? In this way, the Yannian Dan suddenly becomes a pill recipe belonging to Wanliudongtian. Therefore, Wanliu Dongtian can justifiably attack, saying that Yipinlou stole Wanliudongtian's elixir recipe, which makes it difficult for Yipinlou to defend himself. On the other side of Yipinlou, they first said that the Danfang belonged to them, and then later said that the Danfang belonged to Danyu City. Such changes made it impossible to win everyone's trust. Everyone subconsciously felt that what Yipinlou said was all lies. In contrast, Elder Jin has insisted from the beginning that Yipinlou stole the elixir recipe from Wanliudongtian, and it has not changed from the beginning to the end, overwhelming Yipinlou in terms of credibility. Not to mention, Elder Jin also came up with a top-quality life-extending pill. Although it is just a small pill, it is an extremely important piece of evidence that makes people who were still doubtful suddenly believe in Wanliudongtian. ?????????????????? And then Elder Jin seized on the flawless words of the head of the Lian family, and continued to pursue him while taking advantage of his victory. In addition, Yipinlou previously set the price of the Life-Extension Pill at one million. This sky-high price also angered everyone. How could everyone not be angry when they heard that the Life-Prolonging Pill actually cost only 200,000 yuan? What's more, Yipinlou's elixir recipe was stolen, and without actual verification of whether it has any side effects, he dared to push it out to make money! Seeing that the head of the Lian family was covered in sweat and just standing there without saying a word, Elder Jin shouted: "Since you have confessed, then follow me back to Wanliu Cave Heaven to accept the punishment!" The head of the Lian family trembled: "I won't go! You are framing me! Elder Wanliu Dongtian, you are so capable, you actually framed our Yongding family! I don't accept it, I want to see the Master Tianmu!" Elder Jin said calmly: "You stole the elixir recipe from Wanliu Cave Heaven, and you thought that Venerable Tianmu could save you?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outline the order of all Wanliu Cave Heaven Warriors, everyone in Yipinlou, including the Lian family, take them away! The head of the Lian family¡¯s face kept changing. He knew that even if he wanted to escape now, he might not be able to escape. ??Besides, so what if you escape? Will he have to face the pursuit of Wanliudongtian in the rest of his life? After much deliberation, the head of the Lian family can only hope that Master Tianmu will come to save him after knowing the news. ¡°Otherwise, I might really be doomed. Dragging heavy footsteps, the head of the Lian family was dejected, and like a defeated rooster, he was escorted by Wanliudongtian's team and left the scene. Also being taken away were everyone upstairs and downstairs in Yipin. There was also a commotion at the scene: "Oh, I didn't expect that a life-extending pill could lead to so many things." ¡°I originally wanted to buy life-extending pills, but now it seems I have no choice but to buy them, let¡¯s go!¡± "Yeah, Yipinlou is really unlucky. It opened twice and collapsed twice. Tsk, tsk, tsk, it's really miserable." "I think we want to buy the Life-Extension Pill. Sooner or later, Wanliudongtian will launch the genuine Life-Extension Pill, and the price is reasonable. So, what happened today is actually a good thing." Everyone at the scene was talking a lot. And those forces that were on good terms with the Lian family were all dumbfounded at this moment, standing there with their mouths open. "Why are you still standing there? Go report it to the Heavenly Eye Dharma Master!" "Yes, yes, yes, Master Tianmu will definitely not sit idly by and ignore this matter." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, but at this moment they are as wilted as eggplants beaten by frost. If the Lian family is really suspected of stealing the Wanliudong Tiandan recipe, then they will be disgraced. However, apart from them, the other people present have not yet come out of the aftermath of the incident, and everyone is still very excited. Originally, they wanted to watch the excitement today, but unexpectedly, they actually saw a huge excitement. I have to say, it¡¯s a lot of fun to watch. Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor, was among the crowd and was extremely excited. He was naturally very happy to see the Lian family and Yipinlou in bad luck. With brisk steps, he hummed a little tune and walked outside. As he walked, he was still cursing: "What a Yipinlou, you really deserve it! If you go against my master, you are seeking death!" He was scolding, and suddenly two figures stopped: "Rao Qian Dandan, who scolded the Ding family in private, is it fun? Take a trip to us!" Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor, was furious: "What the hell, don't you know that I am the Great Alchemy Emperor? Go away!" As he said that, he punched it out. One of the two figures immediately caught the punch and smiled: "Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor, are you really going to do it? I should have known I didn't plead with you last time!" As soon as this voice came out, the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian was startled: "Young Master Murongzhou?" Another person came up and patted the Great Alchemist Rao Qian on the shoulder: "Old Rao, I have officially decided to take you under my sect as my apprentice." This other person is naturally Su Han. When the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian saw that it was Su Han, he was overjoyed: "Master? So you are here? I thought you were still in Wanliu Cave Heaven?" Su Han patted Rao Qian¡¯s Great Alchemy Emperor¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s talk after we leave here.¡± Su Han actually stayed at the scene with Murong Zhou, but his only task today was to watch the excitement. Unexpectedly, I accidentally saw Rao Qian, the Great Danhuang, throwing away the invitation to Yipinlou and standing outside the door of Yipinlou without going in. He also kept cursing at Yipinlou. This made Su Han feel funny, but he also realized that Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor, had already regarded him as one of his own and was sincere to him. Therefore, Su Han was also filled with emotions in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1913: The furious Tianmu Dharma Master You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What are you talking about? Everyone up and down the first-level building was captured by Elder Jin from Wanliu Cave Heaven?" After hearing the report of his men, Master Tianmu stood up all of a sudden, his face darker than the bottom of the pot. "Yes, the head of the Lian family and many senior members of the Lian family were also taken away by people who thought they were Yipinlou people." "Why are they arresting people? Are they taking people away for no reason?" Tianmu Dharma Master's face was gloomy. "They said that Yipinlou stole the elixir recipe from Wanliu Cave! Moreover, the evidence they provided seems quite convincing." At this time, in order to excuse himself, this subordinate of Tianmu Fazun also gave Wanliu Cave's elixir recipe. Dongtian spoke. The evidence is conclusive, at least it can prove that he is not that incompetent, but the other party's evidence is too powerful. "How could it be from Wanliu Cave Heaven?" Tianmu Dharma Master became more and more confused as he listened. He himself was considered a person sent by Wanliu Cave Heaven. He still didn't know whether the Yannian Dan was from Wanliu Cave Heaven? "How can you believe what they say? Are you sure that Elder Jin was not bribed by his enemies to frame him?" Master Tianmu asked coldly. "Master Fa Zun, originally we all thought the same way, but Elder Jin brought two alchemy elders from Wanliudongtian and took out a life-extending pill, which was of better quality than any life-extending pill in the first-level building. All must be outstanding. This evidence cannot be refuted by anyone at the scene. Even the head of the family cannot tell the difference. In the end, he can only move out of some Dan Prison City. In the end, Elder Jin said that he was colluding with foreign enemies, which is an even higher crime." Venerable Tianmu's face became even more gloomy, and he cursed in a low voice: "A group of people who fail to achieve anything but fail more than they can." He also knew that the matter had developed to this point and was beyond the control of his Heavenly Eye Master, and he had to report it to Dan Prison City. However, given the current situation, Dan Prison City is definitely beyond reach. "Master Fa Zun, could it be that Yipinlou really stole the elixir recipe from Wanliudongtian?" The subordinate couldn't help but ask. Venerable Tianmu laughed angrily: "Are you a pig brain? You still don't know what's going on? This is Wanliu Dongtian's frame-up. I don't know where I got a life-extending pill, and I want to give it to Lian The family is condemned.¡± Master Tianmu can also guess that Wanliudongtian probably knew about the secret collusion between the Lian family and Danyu City, and could not tolerate the Lian family, so he created such a drama and wanted to get rid of the Lian family in a fair and just way. . It has to be said that this situation is really troublesome for Tianmu Dharma Master. No matter how you think about it, it is already difficult to save the people in Yipinlou. "His Majesty, according to my subordinates, this incident is most likely caused by Murong Sang! He has an old grudge with the Lian family, and he will definitely be angry when the Alchemy Pavilion is sealed this time. Isn't he a disciple of Wanliudongtian? This incident was 100% planned by him." The subordinate said angrily. "Huh? Murong Sang?" This was the first time for Tianmu Master to hear this name. "That's right, the Alchemy Pavilion that we seized last time was opened by Murong Sang and his brother Murong Zhou. That boy is a direct descendant of the Murong family and a true disciple of Wanliu Cave Heaven. He has a good background." "There is such a person? A true disciple of Wanliudongtian? Why have I never heard of him before?" "Master Fa Zun, this kid has recently entered Wanliu Cave Heaven and became a true disciple. This kid is very evil. The Great Alchemy Emperor Min Xi who defeated Yipinlou showed his tricks several times, all of which shocked everyone. For example, that This kid actually knew about the Erqi Crow Killing Bureau. Also, after entering Wanliu Cave, this kid cleared the Seven Jue Secret Cave of Wanliu Cave, setting a new historical record in Wanliu Cave" This guy is obviously a gossip lover and is very concerned about these things. He talks a lot like he is pouring beans out of a bamboo tube. The more Tianmu Master listened, the more he frowned: "So, this incident started because of the Danshen Pavilion? Because the Danshen Pavilion was sealed and the people from the Danshen Pavilion were arrested, so what Murong Sang planned this? Such a revenge?" Venerable Tianmu doesn¡¯t quite believe that a young boy can have such great energy? If you want to move a martial arts elder and two alchemy elders from Wanliu Cave Heaven to Wanliu City to do this, then you must not get a direct order from the sect master? How did that boy persuade the great sect leader? ¡°And where did the longevity pill that Wanliudongtian took out come from? No matter how you think about it, this matter is full of doubts, and Master Tianmu really can¡¯t figure it out. "My lord, what should we do now?" "My lord, if this matter arises from the closure of the Dan Shen Pavilion?Then we lift the seal of Danshen Pavilion and release the people in Danshen Pavilion. Isn¡¯t that the end? " Suddenly, one of Tianmu Dharma Master¡¯s subordinates present put forward such an opinion. Venerable Tianmu scolded: "Do you mean to ask me to compromise with that young boy?" "My Lord, this is not a compromise, this is a timely stop of losses. If we don't do this, our losses may be even greater." "What do you mean?" Tianmu Dharma Master frowned. "Master Fa Zun, we have just received many reports from below. Several of your elixir shops have been destroyed by a mysterious elixir master in the past few days. Not only did the mysterious elixir master The elixirs sold in the store were decomposed on the spot, and many of the secrets were exposed, so that there are no customers in the store now. Also, the martial arts dojo opened by you, Master Fa Zun, has been kicked out" Tianmu Dharma Master is very powerful in Wanliu City, and naturally he has many properties under his control. Now when he heard that all these properties had been destroyed, Master Tianmu could no longer sit still and stood up: "Who is it? Could it be that kid Murong Sang who did it again?" (Remember this site) Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1914 Su Han¡¯s reflection You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It was at this time that Master Tianmu truly realized that he seemed to have got into trouble with a character who was not easy to mess with. At that moment, Master Tianmu¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, he was frowning and thinking over and over again. This day's eyes can reach this step today, it is also a role that can flex and stretch. He quickly made a decision: "Lift the seal on Danshen Pavilion and release the people in Danshen Pavilion!" The Tianmu Master did this, naturally not to save Yipinlou and the head of the Lian family. He also knew very well that it was impossible to save Yipinlou and the head of the Lian family. The evidence from Wanliu Dongtian was conclusive. He had stolen Wanliu Dongtian's things, so Yipinlou was completely finished. He did this just to prevent the property in his name from suffering losses. Furthermore, Master Tianmu also knows that even if he does not take the initiative to release the people from Danshen Pavilion, Wanliudongtian will investigate the matter sooner or later. Under the survey, we can know that the Dan Shenge's selling poisonous elixir actually exists in many doubts, which is basically insufficient evidence. Therefore, Master Tianmu simply followed the trend and released all the people in Danshen Pavilion, and the seal of Danshen Pavilion was also lifted. In this way, Murong Sang¡¯s revenge will at least not spread to the Master Tianmu himself. As for the Lian family and Yipinlou, it is very tragic. The Wanliu Cave Heaven side quickly convicted the Lian family and Yipinlou for stealing the Wanliu Cave Heaven elixir recipe. The head of the Lian family was sentenced to death, and the first-class building was ordered to never open again. As for the other members of the Lian family, they were not affected too much. However, the Lian family was deprived of the title of Yongding family and was demoted to a second-rate family in Wanliu City. Wanliudongtian obviously has zero tolerance for those who secretly collude with foreign enemies. It was considered very merciful not to kill everyone. That is to say, Wanliu Dongtian has no real evidence proving the contacts between the Lian family and Danyu City. If there is any, the Lian family will definitely be punished more than this. The Lian family, which lost its head and was demoted to a second-rate family, was suddenly without a leader. It would be difficult for them to stir up trouble again in a short period of time. The place where the head of the Lian family was to be beheaded was set in the downtown area of ??Wanliu City. On the day of the beheading, there were countless onlookers. The head of the Lian family showed no resistance or struggle, just like a walking corpse, his head was cut off. In this way, this long-running public case has finally come to an end. As for the person involved, Su Han, he was not even interested in seeing the beheading. He returned to Wanliu Cave Heaven early and has been practicing in seclusion. He asked Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor, to destroy the shops owned by Master Tianmu. When the Alchemy Pavilion reopened, he did not show up, and only the Great Alchemy Emperor Rao Qian was sent to take charge. These things happened, which made Su Han understand the situation much more clearly. Whether it is Wanliu City or Wanliu Cave, it is not the end of one's martial arts journey. ¡°In the final analysis, you still have to rely on strength. Only with strength can you have the right to speak. Only with strength can others dare not offend. For example, in this retaliatory action, if I had not used the formula of the Yannian Dan in exchange for the strong intervention of Wanliudongtian, then how could I have any room to fight back on my own? With my own ability, the best I can do is to cause trouble in secret. If I want to completely destroy the Lian family, there is no hope at all. Su Han is not the kind of villain with a strong vindictive mentality, but this time the Lian family teamed up with Master Tianmu to arrest the people in Danshen Pavilion, which really violated Su Han's taboo. You must protect the people around you. This is Su Han's bottom line. "It's already the end of the year, and there are still two months until Wanliu Dongtian's Genius Sword Theory. Before that, we must break through to the fourth level of the Zun Realm and become the intermediate level of the Zun Realm." Su Han secretly set a goal for himself. He knew that in Wanliu Cave Heaven, the first-tier geniuses were all high-level figures. Although I have many trump cards for leapfrogging, if I want to deal with the high-level geniuses in the arena in an upright and upright manner, I am more confident in breaking through to the intermediate level of the Sovereign Realm. It is not easy for Su Han to break through to the middle level of Zun Realm within two months. However, Su Han felt an inexplicable sense of urgency in his heart. Thinking of all the things that happened after coming to God's Realm, Su Han felt a strange feeling in his heart. "Dan Prison City, I have never heard of such a force in God's Domain in my previous life, and it has only been a short two hundred years since my previous life. Such a short period of timeIt is really strange that such a powerful force has arisen in the Divine Realm during this time. " Su Han always felt that this thing was a bit weird, but he couldn't tell why it was weird. "I just have a vague feeling that since I left the Upper Nine Realms and came to the God Realm, things seem to be different from what I imagined. He originally thought that by returning to the Eternal City, he would be able to find everything about his previous life, but it turned out to be the opposite, and the Eternal City that he was once familiar with became unfamiliar. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the demonic chaos or other reasons. After coming to Wanliu City, Su Han discovered that the current layout of the Divine Realm was very different from the Divine Realm in his impression. Although Su Han did not often move around the Divine Realm in his previous life, he still knew the basic layout of the Divine Realm. However, the various aspects of the divine realm that he is now exposed to are somewhat similar to those in his previous life, but they are always slightly different from the previous life in terms of details. In the past, Su Han was always busy with various things at hand, but ignored some of his subtle feelings. Now that I think about it, the weirdness and irrationality of it all emerges. "Is it my memory that's wrong, or is it a problem with God's Domain?" Su Han searched his brain carefully, and the Zhang Danfang in his memory emerged clearly in his mind. The memories of countless alchemy refinings are so clear, and they definitely belong to the generation of alchemy gods. "There is absolutely no problem with my memory. The memory of a generation of alchemy gods cannot be forged." Su Han¡¯s self-confidence has not wavered at all. However, this incident made him feel more urgent in his heart. No matter what the truth is, improving one's strength as soon as possible is always the first priority. Strength is always the greatest reliance. The memory of Alchemy God has indeed made it much easier for me to walk on the path of martial arts than others. However, these geniuses of the God Realm also have a huge advantage compared to themselves, that is, they are born with golden keys and can enjoy the superior cultivation resources of the God Realm. Su Han needs to work ten times a hundred times to make up for this lack. However, competing with these divine geniuses is naturally not Su Han's ultimate goal. Su Han¡¯s ultimate goal is to explore the truth and secrets of this divine realm, to find out why he was reincarnated, and to find out whether there is anything in this world that is higher than the divine realm. In his previous life, Su Han read all the classics and read the numerology of countless people. He knew that most people and things were just the interweaving of various fates. So, as a generation alchemy god, he was reincarnated after his death, so he should have a destiny. And how should we explain this fate? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1915: Exploring Douban Mountain You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a moment, Su Han fell into deep thinking. He is almost certain that the divine realm he is in now is different from the divine realm in his memory. "What exactly is going on? Could it be that I thought I was reborn in the world of my previous life, but in fact, I was not reborn in the world of my previous life, but was reborn in a parallel world that is very similar to the world of my previous life? " "Perhaps, no one in this world knows that I, Su Han, exist at all, because this world is not the world of my previous life. In this world, I, Su Han, did not exist two hundred years ago!" Su Han¡¯s guess is both bold and groundbreaking. " However, he had read all the ancient books in his previous life, and some of them mentioned the concept of parallel worlds. It was even said that there were ancient powers who stepped into the realm of gods and created a small world in a single thought. In addition, Su Han had a bizarre experience of being reborn after death, which made it easier for him to accept this bizarre idea. ¡°Furthermore, his idea is not unfounded. Since coming to God¡¯s Realm, although Su Han has not revealed his identity in his previous life to anyone, he has pretended to casually test some people in God¡¯s Realm to see if they had heard of his name in his previous life. What surprised him was that none of these people had heard of his name in his previous life. Although Su Han lived in seclusion in his previous life, his reputation as the God of Alchemy was spread throughout the Divine Realm. No matter how you think about it, there is no way that none of these people have heard of it, right? From that moment on, Su Han became suspicious. However, the only thing that puzzled him was that if this world was not the world of his previous life, then what happened to the longevity pill? The Life-Prolonging Pill is the work of my previous life. If I did not live in this world in my previous life, then there would be no prescription for the Life-Prolonging Pill in this world! This is the only unreasonable and flawed part of the entire conjecture. "If you want to solve this mystery, you have to figure out where the longevity elixir formula in Danyu City comes from?" Su Han originally thought that the longevity elixir recipe he had left in the Alchemy Valley in his previous life was taken away by the Alchemy Prison City. But now it seems that everything remains to be investigated. He doesn¡¯t think that investigating these is a waste of time. For him, living in a daze is more uncomfortable than dying. "Firstly, I want to find out where the longevity pills in Danyu City come from. Secondly, if I can find someone I knew in my previous life, I can confirm whether my guess is true or false." Su Han wanted to find people he knew in his previous life, but unfortunately, the people he knew in his previous life were all in the Eternal City. The Eternal City was in chaos, and they all evacuated one after another, unknown to where they went. ¡°For example, Su Han¡¯s god-sister in his previous life, the Red Lotus Saint of the Red Moon Sect, had evacuated to an unknown location in the God¡¯s Domain. Su Han really wants to know, will this god-sister with whom he had a good relationship in his previous life still remember him now? If you don¡¯t remember, does it prove that your guess is somewhat reliable? However, it is indeed not an easy task to find the Red Lotus Saint within the realm of God. Whether it is figuring out the origin of the longevity pills in Dan Prison City or finding the Red Lotus Saint, it will be very difficult for Su Han with his current abilities. "Strength, in the final analysis, is strength. Practice. If I can stand out in the genius sword discussion two months later, I will undoubtedly have more say in Wanliu Cave Heaven." "When the time comes, no matter whether I use the power of Wanliu Cave Heaven to investigate Dan Prison City, or I use the power of Wanliu Cave Heaven to investigate the Red Lotus Saint, no one will say anything wrong." Su Han knew that although he had now passed through the Qijue Secret Cave and was already a true disciple of Wanliu Cave Heaven, and was highly appreciated by the great sect master, in the mind of the great sect master, he still had no idea about his ranking in Wanliu Cave Heaven. There is no clear understanding. The treatment of the genius who is ranked fiftieth in Wanliudongtian is obviously different from that of the genius who is ranked twentieth. The treatment of the genius ranked 20th and the genius ranked top three are also different. The treatment of the top three geniuses is also different from that of the first genius. What Su Han wants is to become the genius with the best treatment and the most say. Having set a goal, Su Han no longer hesitated. The next thing to do was to practice with all his strength. However, before practicing, there is one more thing he wants to do. ¡­¡­   "What? Turning Dou Mountain? Brother, are you sure you really want to go there?" Murong Zhou also looked surprised after hearing Su Han's words. Fandoushan is the area where the Murong family and the Lian family had great disputes. This area is on the edge of the Murong family's territory and very close to the Lian family's territory, so the Lian family has always been eyeing Fan Dou Mountain and wants to take it for themselves. In addition, there were rumors for a while that the spiritual power of Fan Dou Mountain fluctuated greatly, and there might be treasures from heaven and earth, which made the Lian family even more eager to give it a try. The two families once gathered forces in the Tuandou Mountain area, and the situation was tense. But now, the Lian family has been relegated to a second-rate family and the head of the family has died. The entire family has suffered a heavy blow and is no longer able to compete with the Murong family for Fandou Mountain. At this time, Su Han suddenly proposed that he wanted to visit the Fandoushan area. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1916 The Secret of Tumbling Dou Mountain You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother, are you sure you really want to go to Fandou Mountain? In fact, the family has invited several groups of people to explore the Fandou Mountain area. Those people are all famous survey masters, but they have not found anything in the Fandou Mountain area. . Bu Lao, who is now the only one whose family is stationed there, has been insisting that the spiritual energy of Fan Dou Mountain is surging, and it must contain valuable resources. In fact, I have heard more, and I am also a little curious. Recently, my martial arts realm has also stagnated. Maybe I can go to Fan Dou Mountain there. Mountains can yield something.¡± As Murong Zhou spoke, he felt a little excited. Su Han smiled and said, "Then let's go together tomorrow." In fact, Su Han is not sure what is in Fandou Mountain. However, since Fandou Mountain is an area that the Lian family has been fighting for, it is impossible for the Lian family to fight for such a barren mountain area for no reason. ??????????????????? Some time ago, there was a rumor that there might be a treasure born in Fan Dou Mountain. This rumor cannot be purely groundless. There may be something that has not been developed in Tuandou Mountain. Su Han felt that it was necessary for him to go to Fandou Mountain. Moreover, you need to go early, because two months later are the genius ratio of Wanluntian. If there is any secret to the mountains, it is also an opportunity for yourself. "By the way, Brother Murong, after returning from Fan Dou Mountain, I have something to tell you." Murongzhou smiled and said, "What's going on? It's mysterious." Su Han smiled and said nothing. He knew that Murong Zhou would be ecstatic after hearing this. The next afternoon, Murong Zhou and Su Han entered the Fandou Mountain area. The area around Fandou Mountain is vast and vast, with endless mountains and valleys, which are very spectacular. After Su Han entered the realm of Turning Dou Mountain, he flew at high altitude and felt the spectacular scenery of Turning Dou Mountain. He exclaimed: "The scenery of Turning Dou Mountain is so extraordinary." Murong Zhou smiled bitterly: "But many survey masters say that the terrain and vegetation here are too complicated to develop. Therefore, regarding Tuandou Mountain, the family has always felt that this place is a bit like a useless piece of land. It is not willing to lose it. We still have to spend manpower and material resources to defend it.¡± Su Han felt the spectacular scenery of Fandou Mountain below and smiled lightly: "If a place like this is lost, it will definitely be a loss." Although Su Han did not investigate Fan Dou Mountain in depth, he had learned about Feng Shui in his previous life and had a very deep understanding of the terrain. This terrestrial vein of Fan Dou Mountain is definitely a very perfect and spectacular terrestrial vein, with connections and connections everywhere, making it look very majestic. Although Su Han can't see the details yet, he can be sure that there is a very special atmosphere hidden under the complex terrain and vegetation in this place. Although Su Han still doesn¡¯t know what this aura is, what is certain is that there is definitely a big mystery in Fan Dou Mountain. The two of them landed on the ground and came to a temporary stronghold where the Murong family was stationed in Fan Dou Mountain. The Murong family is huge, and the size of this stronghold can even be compared with some second- and third-rate families in Wanliu City. In the stronghold, the two found Bu Lao, who was sent by the Murong family to station in Fan Dou Mountain. Bu Lao is also a senior elder of the Murong family. Seeing the two of them, Bu Lao was obviously very excited. "Murong Sang, hahaha, you have given our Murong family a lot of face recently. Not only did you defeat the Yipinlou of the Yilian family, but you also became a disciple of Wanliudong Tianzhenzhuan. Okay, okay, this is what the men of our Murong family should be like. I Although I have been stationed at Fan Dou Mountain for a long time, I have long wanted to meet you, the legacy of the Murong family. I didn¡¯t expect you to come here on your own." This old man is a little short in stature, but he is very energetic and treats the two of them very warmly. Murong Zhou smiled and said: "Lao Bu is right, Sang Di is indeed the legacy of our Murong family. Even the patriarch often told me that retrieving Sang Di is the biggest thing I, Murong Zhou, have done to the Murong family in my life. Contributed.¡± Both Bu Lao and Murong Zhou laughed. "By the way, you two, why did you come to my Fandou Mountain today?" Bu Lao asked curiously. Murong Zhou said: "Didn't you, old man, always say that Fandou Mountain contains treasures? We have heard a lot, and we are all a little curious. This time Sangdi said that he wanted to come to Fandou Mountain to walk around and explore, so the two of us came. I don't know. Does Bu Lao agree?" Mr. Bu said: "Yes, of course it's no problem. When Murong Sang first returned to the family, I heard that he had extraordinary talent in alchemy, so I wanted to ask him to translate it.Doosan took a look, but unfortunately there was no chance. Now that you are here on your own, of course I welcome you. " Bu Lao also acted vigorously and resolutely, and quickly issued two passes for the two of them. With the pass, you can move around in Chundou Mountain without being blocked by the garrison. However, the main purpose of Murong Zhou coming to Fandou Mountain was to use the surging spiritual energy here to practice and break through the realm. Therefore, Murong Zhou will not follow Su Han everywhere for the time being. After Su Han got the pass, he felt like a duck in water. After resting for a night, we began to investigate. This Fandou Mountain stretches for thousands of miles, and is vast and full of mountains. If you just take a quick look, you will definitely not be able to gain anything. Therefore, Su Han decided to spend more time and energy and go deeper. It is best to go deep into areas where even the family¡¯s garrison is unwilling to go. That area is definitely the most suitable for exploration. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1917 Stone Forest and Cave You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°It is true that as Mr. Synchronicity said before, there is indeed a surging spiritual power in Fan Dou Mountain. This spiritual power is different from the Cave Heaven Blessed Land where spiritual power is abundant. Although the spiritual power here is also abundant, it is definitely not called the Cave Heaven Blessed Land. Although the spiritual power here is surging, it is difficult for the monks to use it. For example, it is like water. Normal water is easy to drink, but if it is water as thick as mercury, it is difficult to drink it. The spiritual power of Fan Dou Shan is somewhat similar to this situation. The spiritual power here is too strong, making it difficult for ordinary monks to use the spiritual power here to practice. The same is true for other creatures. Su Han walked deep inside Fandou Mountain for a long time. The further he walked, the quieter he became. This is an extremely strange feeling. It is clear that the spiritual power here is very strong, but it is completely silent, and not even a living creature is encountered. Yes, there is not a living creature, not even a rabbit or a squirrel. Suddenly, Su Han felt that something was about to move around him. This feeling of being ready to move comes from the storage ring. Su Han concentrated for a while and found out that it came from a spirit beast egg in the storage ring. At that moment, Su Han took out the spirit beast egg. He held it in his hand and played with it for a while, then slowly recalled that he got this spirit beast egg in Silver Moon Holy Mountain. In the battle for the Holy Order in the Silver Moon Holy Mountain, he and Concubine Yao teamed up to enter the battlefield. Unexpectedly, that little crazy Concubine Yao, despite Su Han's stop, insisted on breaking into the golden-horned giant bear's lair to steal eggs in the middle of the night, but was killed. The golden-horned giant bear noticed and was rescued by Su Han at the critical moment. In this adventure, I stole two eggs. I originally thought that both eggs were the eggs of a golden-horned giant bear. But after taking a closer look, I discovered that one of the larger eggs was the egg of a golden-horned giant bear, while the other smaller one was the egg of an unknown creature, and its vitality was weak, so it was impossible to hatch it. Very low sex. To put it bluntly, this is a useless egg. According to Su Han's inference, the golden-horned giant bear might have picked it up from its lair and intended to use it as food, but Concubine Yao accidentally hit it and stole it. Su Han, in line with the mentality of perfecting Concubine Yao, gave the egg of the golden-horned giant bear to Concubine Yao, and took the useless egg for himself. Then I kept it in the storage ring and forgot about its existence until just now. Just now, this waste egg clearly sent a signal. "Could it be that this so-called waste egg is not actually a waste egg?" Su Han was also a little surprised. Looking at this egg again, I found some faint dark lines on the eggshell, which became more obvious now. This dark pattern is obviously an ancient rune that even Su Han can't understand. Su Han was a little surprised that there were runes in the world that even he couldn't understand. ¡°Thinking back to the Feng Shui geology of Fan Dou Mountain, the unusually spectacular scene made Su Han feel that this matter was not simple. "What is the secret of Fan Dou Mountain? How does it relate to the egg on my body?" With this doubt in mind, Su Han continued to dig deeper. It has to be said that the entire Tuandou Mountain Range is like a huge divine vein. The further you go in, the more spectacular it becomes. The further inside Su Han went, the more active the egg on Su Han became. "Isn't this egg really a useless egg? It's just because the previous environment did not meet its requirements, so it has been silent?" Su Han suspected that it was because the spiritual power in Fandou Mountain just met the needs of the egg, allowing it to wake up from a hibernation-like state. Su Han even had the urge to stop where he was and wait to see what tricks this egg could do. However, in the end he gave up the idea of ??stopping where he was. After finally coming to Fandou Mountain, Su Han still wanted to discover the secret of Fandou Mountain. Therefore, Su Han chose to move forward with this egg. "I'm walking blindly. This mountain range is so big. If we use this method to conduct carpet exploration, I'm afraid it won't be completed in ten or a hundred years." Su Han decided not to use this stupid method. Suddenly, an inspiration flashed in Su Han's mind. "By the way, the topography of this mountain range, coupled with the surrounding Feng Shui, makes people feel that all these can form a huge formation." "It's better, I'll use the viewing arrayLook at this mountain range from a Dharma perspective, determine where the formation eye is, and then I go directly to the formation eye to see? " I have to say, this is a shortcut. Soon, Su Han determined the location of the formation, which happened to be the core area of ??Fan Dou Mountain Range. Next, we drove for several days and arrived at the core of the Doudou Mountains. In this core area, there are no defenders from the Murong family around. Obviously, even the garrison stationed at Turning Dou Mountain was unwilling to come to such a deserted place. The eggs on Su Han¡¯s body are still very active. Unconsciously, Su Han found that he had walked into a strange stone forest. This stone forest is filled with all kinds of strange boulders, some standing, some lying, some pierced out diagonally, with various shapes, giving people a strong visual impact. Finding this kind of stone forest in the depths of such an uninhabited mountain gives people an even more eerie feeling. Su Han walked deeper into the stone forest. About a quarter of an hour later, he came to a narrow stone wall. After passing through this stone wall, an unusually deep cave entrance suddenly appeared in front of Su Han. I looked into the entrance of the cave, but I couldn't see anything. However, according to Su Han's calculation, the center of the mountain formation should be near the entrance of the cave. "It seems that someone entered this cave entrance not long ago?" Su Han's keen consciousness found traces of human activity around the cave entrance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1918: Scorched Earth World You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The existence of such strange stone forests and caves in such an uninhabited deep mountain forest made Su Han feel a little weird. Not to mention, there are still traces of human activity near the cave entrance. "I'm afraid someone entered this cave not long ago." Su Han felt carefully at the entrance of the cave, and vaguely felt that there seemed to be a strange heat radiating out from the small entrance. Looking into the entrance of the cave, it was pitch black and nothing could be seen clearly. "What is in this cave? Why is there a strange heat?" Su Han was a little puzzled, but based on his inference, if the entire Tuandou Mountains were imagined to be a giant formation, then this area would be the formation's eye. And in this area, the most noteworthy thing is undoubtedly this cave. "The spiritual power of the Fan Dou Mountain Range is so special, and now there is such a strange cave. It seems a little unreasonable for me not to go in and take a look." Su Han carefully put the egg on his body back into the storage ring. Although the egg has been ready to move after entering the Tuandou Mountains, Su Han decided to let it return to the storage ring to rest first. Since someone has entered this cave not long ago, they should be even more careful. Taking a deep breath, Su Han stepped into the cave entrance without hesitation. As soon as you enter, you will see a different world. It turns out to be an extremely spacious world. However, it was very dark inside, with no light at all. It was pitch black, like a black curtain hanging there. "The darkness in this cave is unusual. With my eyesight, I can usually see it as day even in the dark, but here, my sight is only one-tenth of the usual. It seems that inside this cave, There should be some special attributes that can restrain the light." However, this naturally does not trouble Su Han. Su Han's spiritual consciousness was already very sharp, coupled with the blessing of the evil eye. Walking inside, the road gets wider and wider. The space inside the cave is actually very spacious. When the spiritual consciousness extends out, there is a feeling that there is no end, as if the inside is a big world of its own. However, Su Han's spiritual consciousness keenly captured that there was a faint residual aura in the cave. This kind of breath is very weak. If it were someone else, he wouldn't even be able to catch this breath. After contacting the previous clues around the entrance of the cave, Su Han was certain that someone had been in this cave not long ago, and it may not even have been more than three days ago. Just like that, I don¡¯t know how far I walked in. Apart from the sound of his own footsteps, there was no other sound in Su Han¡¯s ears. It was surprisingly quiet. And the further we walked into the cave, the strange heat became more and more obvious. Su Han had to open the cover of the Xuanwu rune to resist the increasingly burning feeling. Just like this, in the darkness, we walked forward for a while, and suddenly a faint light appeared in front of us. Su Han's spirit suddenly lifted, and the glimmer of light was like a bright light, guiding his steps. Soon, Su Han walked out of this dark area. Suddenly, Su Han's eyes lit up, and his whole body emerged from the shadow of darkness, as if he had walked from night to day. There is no transition between the dark area and the light area, making it seem like you are suddenly in broad daylight. Looking around, Su Han was sure that he was still in the cave. It¡¯s just that the environment here is more like a different world. At a glance, it feels endless. "Is there such a huge space in this cave?" Su Han raised his head and couldn't even see where the roof of the cave was with his naked eyes, and couldn't help but admire it secretly in his heart. What¡¯s more, what made him feel even more exaggerated and puzzled was that the boundless world in the cave turned out to be a piece of scorched earth! Yes, it¡¯s a scorched earth. Everywhere is scorched and black, as if it has been invaded by the end of the world and is in ruins. As far as the eye can see, there is no trace of green or life, as if this world has been abandoned by the universe. Furthermore, the scorched earth under his feet even had a little bit of residual warmth, as if to remind Su Han that the disaster here happened not long ago. "Could it be that person who came in not long ago and caused some changes here?" Su Han made a random guess. With his ability, for a whileFor a while, I couldn't even tell what was happening here. As we walked forward, we saw devastation everywhere. Large swaths of forest had been burned to ashes, as if this place had been a sea of ????hell not long ago. Having walked for dozens of miles, the air was getting hotter and hotter. Su Han's Xuanwu rune cover had to be turned on to 70% to be able to barely resist the heat. This is still his Xuanwu rune cover, not an ordinary defensive magical power. If it had been another third-level monk of the Supreme Realm, he would have been burned to charcoal long ago. Walking in this doomsday-like scene, Su Han suddenly felt extremely lucky, lucky to have life, lucky to be alive. Compared with this dead, scorched earth, my own life seems so precious. Perhaps, this is the happiness of living. After walking for a while, Su Han's consciousness suddenly moved. With his extremely sharp spiritual consciousness, he actually sensed two extremely weak spiritual consciousness breaths in this desolate world. That¡¯s right, they are two traces of spiritual consciousness, obviously belonging to two different creatures. If you don't sense it carefully, it's almost unnoticeable. Su Han's heart moved and he instantly summoned the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. The blue ice sunflower vines suddenly wrapped Su Han's entire body and burrowed into the ground. Immediately afterwards, vines wrapped around Su Han and meandered underground. This ice and fire magic sunflower can not only hide Su Han's whereabouts, but also the ice sunflower's package allows Su Han to offset the invasion of heat. In this way, we traveled another six or seven miles underground. Su Han suddenly became energetic. From the ground, a voice suddenly came from! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1919: The hidden strongman of the Lian family You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was underground. Instead of rashly going to the surface, Su Han released a purple-gold king bee, connected with his consciousness, and went to the surface to see the situation. The Purple Gold King Bee arrived on the ground and conveyed everything it saw and heard to Su Han through its spiritual consciousness. Soon, Su Han saw the situation on the ground. On the ground above, there is a piece of scorched earth that has been burned by fire and no grass can grow. It looks extremely desolate and desolate. And in this scorched land of the wilderness, there was actually a large group of red clouds that looked like flames, filling the entire world. This red cloud covers the sky and the sun, as if it can dye the entire void into fiery red. A scorching heat wave emanated from the red clouds, causing the temperature of the void to continue to rise in a straight line. That terrible heat wave made the air seem to boil, filling it with a burning sensation. Su Han saw this strange large red cloud through the eyes of the Purple Gold Bee, and his heart was filled with shock. It is obvious that the reason why the world in this cave is a scorched earth has something to do with this red cloud. As for the voice that just spoke, it also came from the red cloud. Su Han¡¯s consciousness was attached to the Purple Gold King Bee, and his eyes penetrated the red cloud and looked inside. I could vaguely see the figure of a huge fiery red bird among the red clouds, as if it was reborn from the ashes. "Reborn from the ashes? Phoenix? Suzaku?" Su Han couldn't help but be shocked. A phoenix could actually appear in a place like this? According to ancient records, the Phoenix clan is the king of birds, a kind of divine beast with extremely noble bloodline, and its noble bloodline is no less than that of the ancient Sky-Swallowing clan. " Moreover, the Phoenix clan's fighting power is extremely fierce, and they are the well-deserved first spiritual species in the fire attribute lineage. Su Han was limited by the Purple Gold King Bee's field of vision and could not see more clearly. He could only see a blurry shadow. But looking at the shadows tumbling in the red clouds, their appearance is obviously very similar to that of the Phoenix clan from ancient times. ??The tail is slender, and the wings cover the sky and the sun. In the world of flames, he has experienced life and death, and is reborn from the fire! The greatest feature of the Phoenix clan is not its bloodline power, but its ability to be reborn from the ashes, a magical power that no other mythical beast possesses. The so-called rebirth from the ashes is not immortality, but a transformation towards death. Su Han never imagined that such an ancient spiritual species would be hidden in this magical cave in Fan Dou Mountain Range. Moreover, this ancient phoenix is ??obviously very old. Maybe it has lived from ancient times to the present. If the Phoenix beast, which has lived from ancient times to the present, is in its peak state, its cultivation and strength will be at a very terrifying level. However, according to Su Han's observation, if there is really an ancient phoenix in this red cloud, then this phoenix may have reached the end of its lifespan and is already in a state of exhaustion and about to reach nirvana. Otherwise, a normal Phoenix in its prime should have a spiritual power fluctuation that is more than ten times stronger than it is now. Maybe, this phoenix is ??hiding here, preparing for nirvana and rebirth. "I clearly heard voices just now. Who is this phoenix talking to? Is there anyone else here?" Su Han didn¡¯t hear clearly what the ancient phoenix said just now, but he was sure that what the ancient phoenix said was definitely not human. The ancient mythical beasts are very proud and cannot speak human language. The only thing they could possibly speak was the language of ancient beasts. In other words, the person it is talking to is either another ancient beast, or a human who understands the language of ancient beasts. Both of these possibilities are obviously not easy characters to deal with. For a moment, Su Han felt secretly awe-inspiring in his heart. He knew that if he rashly came to this place where the ancient phoenix divine bird reached nirvana, the other party would never welcome him. At the moment, Su Han did not dare to show up, hiding among the ice sunflowers underground, wanting to observe the situation first. Suddenly, from the red cloud, a voice came out again: "Despicable human beings, this divine bird has just said, stop hiding. Why don't you show up and let this divine bird see you?" An ugly face?" These words were clearly spoken in the language of ancient beasts. It was the ancient phoenix who spoke again. Su Han¡¯s heart trembled, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that these words were probably not meant for him.   After a period of silence, a sneer suddenly came from the void: "You beast is already on the verge of death, and you are still here talking so shamelessly?" This sentence was also said in ancient animal language. With these words, a figure flashed out of the void and landed near the red cloud. This figure is a human monk, with a rickety figure and a slight hunchback. But even with his hunched back, the man was very tall. He was holding a wooden staff in his hand, and his eyes were like a hungry wolf, exuding a fierce light. Su Han couldn't help but be secretly surprised when he looked at this man's clothes. Because this man's robe actually had a Lian family logo embroidered on it. "Is this hunchback from the Lian family? How could the Lian family have a strong man of this level?" Su Han saw that this hunchbacked strong man was a half-step emperor. Even the masters of the half-step emperor realm have not reached this level of cultivation. There is also no such powerful person in the Murong family. It can be said that none of the four major families in Wanliu City has a strong man who is even half a step above the imperial realm. "Unless this hunchbacked strong man is some kind of reclusive strongman from the Lian family, such as the ancestor who lives in seclusion." Su Han knew that many forces actually have such strong men. Their cultivation and qualifications have reached a very high level. They usually live in seclusion and will only show up if their forces encounter a real life-and-death crisis. This hunchbacked strong man might belong to this category. "Unexpectedly, the Lian family has such a reclusive strongman, half-step to the imperial realm? How could he appear in Fan Dou Mountain? Isn't Fan Dou Mountain the territory of the Murong family?" Su Han vaguely seemed to know why the Lian family had been eyeing Fan Dou Mountain a while ago. It turns out that the hidden powerhouse of their family has already set his sights on Fan Dou Mountain? Su Han didn't know when this strong man with a hunchback came to Turning Dou Mountain. The most important thing is that he actually managed to hide it from the Murong family's garrison at Turning Dou Mountain and managed to reach Turning Dou Mountain without anyone noticing. Deep in the mountains. For a moment, Su Han was also secretly awe-inspiring. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1920: The Fury of the Ancient Phoenix You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It sounds like this hunchbacked strong man has a hostile relationship with the ancient phoenix in the red cloud. "Normally speaking, although this hunchbacked strong man is a half-step emperor, the bloodline of the ancient Phoenix clan is about to reach nirvana and only has 10% or 20% of its strength left, but it will take ten to eight half-step emperors to be destroyed. It shouldn't be a big deal for a powerful person in this realm. But why does it sound like this hunchbacked powerful person isn't that afraid of the ancient phoenix?" Su Han urged the ice and fire magic sunflower to travel underground and approach the direction of the red cloud. ??That is, even emperor-level spiritual objects like the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower can withstand the heat wave emanating from the red cloud. If it were anyone else, they would never even think about getting close to the red cloud. "Despicable human being, since you don't know what is good for you, then you must die!" In the red cloud, the ancient phoenix was also furious. As soon as the words fell, the red cloud seemed to be brewing and began to change quickly. As the red cloud spread, it turned into clusters of flying fireballs, which poured in the direction of the hunchbacked strong man. This outpouring of flying fire meteors is like a red meteor shower, with a magnificent momentum. In a matter of seconds, the heaven and earth turned into a sea of ??fire with no end in sight. Even Su Han, who was underground, had to inject the spiritual power from Zifu into the ice sunflower to form a thick layer of ice to resist the heat of the sea of ??fire. Su Han estimated that even a high-level master in the Zun Realm would have no resistance at all to this terrifying flow of fire. As long as he was hit by the flow of fire, he would be turned into nothingness. However, the hunchbacked strong man did not seem to be under much pressure. He grabbed his hand and found an extra talisman in his hand. After the talisman is activated, it turns into a drop of water suspended in the air. The water droplets suddenly enlarged and turned into a large group of transparent water bubbles, covered with dense runes. The next moment, the huge transparent bubble covered the strong man with a hunchback. The terrifying tongues of fire, no matter how raging they were, were unable to penetrate even half of the transparent water bubble and could only roar around the water bubble. "Beast, with your attack, you still want to break my Tianshui rune?" the hunchbacked strong man laughed. "Humans, don't try to anger this divine bird, otherwise you will die miserably!" The ancient phoenix seemed to finally be completely angry. With a long roar, the red clouds dispersed quickly, and the body of the ancient phoenix finally appeared in the void. This ancient phoenix is ??dozens of feet in size, with one wing, as if it can cover the sky and the sun. The two slender tail wings form a perfect streamline. At first glance, it is the noble bloodline of the king of birds. "Phoenix, it's really a phoenix!" For a moment, Su Han underground was also shocked. The ancient phoenix clan was born with a spiritual seed of heavenly fire in their bodies. A burst of heavenly fire could burn the entire world. However, this ancient phoenix has obviously passed its heyday, and its life cycle has reached the end. It is obviously much weaker than the records in ancient books. But even so, the majestic and kingly appearance of this ancient phoenix still makes people's hearts palpitate. At this moment, the egg in Su Han's storage ring became slightly hot. Su Han didn't have time to check the egg's condition, and saw the ancient phoenix suddenly roaring, its perfect streamlined tail swung suddenly, and a terrifying ravine suddenly opened up on the ground. The tail wings still did not stop, like two long whips that destroyed the world, shooting out countless lightning-like red rays of light, shooting towards the hunchbacked strong man in a streamlined shape. These countless rays of light are actually feathers shot out from the tail wings of the phoenix. They are like steel knives, each one carrying considerable destructive power. The expression of the strong man with a hunchback changed, and he quickly performed a hand gesture. The runes glowed brightly on the transparent blisters all over his body. The countless feathers hit the wall of the bubble, and the bubble suddenly burst. But the attack power of the feathers was offset by the bubble wall, and they fell to the ground one after another. Without the protection of the blisters, the hunchbacked strong man looked a little embarrassed, with a gloomy face and his eyes fixed on the figure of the phoenix in the air. Wow! The phoenix tail swept towards the place where the hunchbacked strong man was with lightning speed. The strong man with a hunchback had been on guard against this attack for a long time. When he saw the tail wing sweeping towards him, he immediately jumped up and landed on the other side, avoiding the attack from a distance. Then, the strong man with a hunchback grabbed his hand, and a sharp blade as thin as a cicada's wing fell into his hand. With a flash of light, the sword flashed towards the tail of the phoenix.?Cut away. Ding dong! There was a crisp, vibrating sound, and a string of sparks flew up. With this sword strike, it was completely unable to break through the defense of the phoenix tail, as if it had struck the hardest metal, leaving not even a trace of white mark. The strong man with a hunchback was obviously shocked. Although he didn¡¯t use all his strength with this sword, he knew exactly where the sword should strike. Even if he keeps cutting, there should be great hope for breaking through the defense. Who would have known that this knife attack would leave no trace at all. This surprise made the hunchbacked strong man suddenly feel like he was breaking out in a cold sweat, and his figure stabbed sideways. Bang, bang, bang! The phoenix seemed to have eyes on its tail, able to accurately capture the landing place of the hunchbacked strong man. Its tail swept continuously, like a great knife that opened up the world, plowing long ravines on the ground, and countless rocks were It rolled on the ground like an earthquake. The strong man with a hunchback was forced to flee between gullies, looking extremely embarrassed. Su Han has been observing the battle scene underground. "As expected of the ancient phoenix clan, using just its tail wings, it was able to make this half-imperial warrior flee everywhere. It seems that even the ancient phoenix, which is about to reach nirvana, is still very terrifying in combat." In his past life, Su Han had never had close contact with the ancient Phoenix clan. At this moment, naturally, I can¡¯t take my eyes away and don¡¯t want to miss any detail. "This strong man with a hunchback is hiding here and there, but he just won't leave. Does he have any other tricks up his sleeve?" Su Han looked at it for a moment and discovered the problem. The situation of this battle is obvious. This hunchbacked strong man cannot even confront the tail of the ancient phoenix, and his strength is obviously far behind. However, not only did he not escape, but he also seemed to have an agenda. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "Let's see what this old guy wants to do?" Su Han was underground and didn't dare to get closer for a while. Firstly, he was afraid of the fire attribute heat wave of the phoenix. Secondly, he was afraid that he would be noticed if he got too close. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1921 Blood of the Phoenix You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Su Han didn't know what this hunchbacked strong man from the Lian family wanted to do, one thing was certain, that was, this strong man must have something up his sleeve, otherwise it would be impossible for him to refuse to back down in the face of an ancient phoenix. The attack of the ancient phoenix is ??very scary. Every time its steel-like tail is swept, a long ravine will appear on the ground. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off this hunched-backed man, even if he were at the half-step of the imperial realm, if he struck it upon a person, who might have broken his muscles and bones, and vomited blood, and died. "This hunchback, what kind of medicine is being sold in the gourd?" At this moment, deep underground where Su Han was hiding, there was a wave of shaking like the earth was shaking, which was obviously affected by the attack of the phoenix tail. "We can't stay here any longer. If we stay any longer, we'll be dug out by that Phoenix tail sooner or later." Su Han was also a very brave person, so he simply relied on the powerful aptitude of the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower to move underground and quietly sneak in the direction of the Phoenix. The more dangerous the place is, the safer the place is. The Phoenix mainly attacks the location of the hunchbacked strong man, so for Su Han, the location of the Phoenix is ??safe. The Purple Gold King Bee was also collected by Su Han. Being too close to the phoenix, the purple and golden king bee obviously couldn't withstand such strong heat. The hunchbacked strong man and the ancient phoenix were obviously engaged in a fierce battle at this time, and the loud roaring noises continued to spread deep into the ground. Su Han urged the ice and fire magic sunflower to poke out a little bit of the ground in an inconspicuous corner. Afterwards, his spiritual consciousness attached to the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower and continued to observe this tragic battle. At this time, the ground in this area was in a mess. There was almost no good ground. It was all messed up by plows. There were piles of stones dug out from the ground everywhere. Sand and dust were flying all over the sky. The body of the ancient phoenix is ??now coiled on a huge stone, staring fiercely in one direction. And in that direction, the hunchbacked strong man was missing an arm. There were bloody wounds on his chest and back, and he was panting heavily. "Despicable human being, how dare you set up a poison array to assassinate this divine bird in the place of nirvana!" The voice of the ancient phoenix sounded extremely angry. "Hahaha." Although the hunchbacked strong man was injured, he still laughed wildly, "Do you think why I didn't fight back just now? Wasn't it just to lure you into the poisonous formation?" The ancient phoenix said angrily: "Which force and sect do you belong to? When this divine bird succeeds in Nirvana and leaves here, I will destroy your entire sect and all your forces." The hunchbacked strong man laughed and said: "If you had said this without being poisoned, I would still be very afraid of you. Now that you have been poisoned by the Soul Locking Powder that I exclusively refined, you still want to achieve nirvana. Success is just a dream. Just wait for death!" As he spoke, the hunchbacked strong man coughed continuously and vomited blood. Seeing this, Su Han understood why the hunchbacked strong man was hiding here and there just now, but he just refused to leave. It turns out that it was a deliberate attempt to use the poison array to plot against this ancient phoenix. However, although the conspiracy of the hunchbacked strong man was successful, he himself was injured by the ancient phoenix and was seriously injured. Although the ancient phoenix can be reborn in nirvana, it is only possible to achieve successful nirvana after dying. If this hunchbacked strong man launched an attack and killed the ancient phoenix, it would be impossible for the phoenix to reach nirvana. " However, this hunchbacked strong man was unable to launch a fatal blow to the ancient phoenix because he was seriously injured. And this ancient phoenix, because it had inhaled too much Soul Locking Powder, was unable to gather its spiritual power to kill the hunchbacked strong man. An ancient phoenix and a half-step emperor-level warrior actually fought to the point where both sides were injured. "Despicable human being, don't think that this divine bird doesn't know your intentions. You just want to destroy this divine bird's nirvana and let this divine bird die completely. Then, you can get the blood of the phoenix, and the bloodline will transform. This god I can tell you clearly that no matter how good the Phoenix blood is, it will never baptize your lowly bloodline!" The ancient phoenix was also very angry. The hunchbacked strong man smiled leisurely: "You can continue to say harsh words. Anyway, I won't die for a while due to my injuries. But you, who were poisoned and couldn't get treatment, even if you are of the blood of the ancient phoenix, you are about to reach nirvana. , very weak, how long can you use up? Three months? Six months? One year? It doesn¡¯t matter, I have plenty of time to spend with you. When you are completely dead, I will take your blood and pump your tendons. I will eat your heart, even your feathers, I will pluck them out one by one Hahahaha. A girl who is about to reach nirvana.Ancient Phoenix, this is a great blessing sent to me by God. It seems that I, Lian Kai Sheng, am destined to rise through the ranks and become a strong man in the Imperial realm. One day, I may even be stronger than the three sect masters of Wanliudongtian. Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­" What Lian Kaisheng said is true. If a strong man who is half-step to the Imperial Realm can really refine the blood of the Phoenix, it will definitely be more than just being promoted to the Imperial Realm. A person's entire bloodline can undergo a complete transformation, which can be described as soaring into the sky. No wonder this armor event is so enthusiastic. Suddenly, Lian Kaisheng's laughter stopped abruptly, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes: "Who is it?" Although Lian Kaisheng was seriously injured, his consciousness was not weak. He could faintly detect a fluctuation in his consciousness and seemed to be spying on them secretly. Su Han is actually very hidden, only observing through the Ice and Fire Demon Kui. But he didn't expect that Lian Kaisheng was more shrewd and careful than a mouse. At the moment, Su Han immediately withdrew his consciousness and returned the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower underground. Na Lian Kaisheng observed for a moment, but found nothing. "It's strange. I just felt a spiritual consciousness peeking in the dark. It's definitely not my imagination. Could it be that someone else has come in here?" Even Kaisheng was shocked when he thought of this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1922: Show up and start fighting You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, he immediately realized: "This place is the territory of the Murong family. I am very capable and can sneak in. But other people are not so capable, unless they are members of the Murong family. However, the Murong family's How capable can a person be?" This company Kaisheng is very confident. As long as the top strongman from the Murong family does not arrive, the others, even if his company Kaisheng is injured now and his combat power is not at its peak, will not be in trouble. Thinking of this, even Kai Sheng smiled evilly and grabbed a purple flute from the storage ring. "Where did you come from, little mouse, daring to spy on me in the dark. Let me sing "The Song of Destroying the Evil Army" to force you out of the shady corner." Lian Kaisheng has a lot of tricks, but the "Evil Song of Destroying the Army" obviously doesn't work for the ancient phoenix, so he doesn't use it at all. Because the divine consciousness of the ancient phoenix was so powerful that it was almost invincible. Lian Kaisheng never thought that this method could break through the ancient phoenix's consciousness. "However, when facing people who are peeping in the dark, this "Broken Army Evil Song" is just right. If the other party's cultivation level is much lower than yours, just one "Broken Army Evil Song" can make the consciousness collapse. The moment Su Han noticed Lian Kaisheng's consciousness, he felt something was wrong. Immediately afterwards, Lian Kaisheng took out the purple flute again, and Su Han knew that the hunchbacked strongman Lian Kaisheng had to force himself out today. Therefore, Su Han simply came out on his own. However, he did not come out from the ground on Lian Kaisheng's side, but broke out from the ground on the other side and landed on a big rock. In this way, there was an ancient phoenix between him and Lian Kaisheng. The ancient phoenix had obviously noticed the fluctuation of Su Han's consciousness a long time ago. Seeing Su Han break out of the ground, the phoenix also turned its head, with two pupils burning like flames, staring at Su Han, looking up and down. . Having close contact with this ancient phoenix, Su Han felt the power of the opponent even more. Although the ancient phoenix in front of him was close to nirvana and was poisoned, it could be said that its strength was weakened twice. However, the soaring murderous aura still makes people's hearts palpitate, and the crazy flames seem to burn the entire world to ashes. And that powerful pressure also makes people's souls tremble, as if they might collapse at any time. However, Su Han was not afraid at all. "Senior is an ancient divine beast with a noble bloodline. However, we humans have a saying, which is that when a tiger falls and is bullied by a dog, has the senior just given up on himself?" Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness transmitted his voice, but he used the language of ancient beasts. When the ancient phoenix heard the ancient beast language, he was slightly startled: "What day is it today? Why is there another human who can speak the ancient beast language? Moreover, your ancient beast language is much more authentic and orthodox than the one just now. The language of ancient beasts. Human, where are you from?" This ancient phoenix seemed to be aroused by Su Han's curiosity. Su Han felt slightly happy when he saw it like this, knowing that it was possible to communicate with this ancient phoenix. "Senior, it doesn't matter where I am from the inheritance. What is important is that I know that senior is at the stage of nirvana and the situation is very critical." The phoenix looked at Su Han with a critical eye and said disdainfully: "Humans, don't play tricks in front of this divine bird. This divine bird is not a simple-minded race. Your little cleverness of humans will not be able to do anything in front of this divine bird." It¡¯s useless.¡± Su Han and Fenghuang used their spiritual consciousness to communicate here, but it left Lian Kaisheng opposite them puzzled. Even Kaisheng himself knows a little bit of ancient beast language, but it's only a scratch. Now seeing Su Han and the ancient phoenix staring at each other, even Kai Sheng could guess that they were communicating with their spiritual senses. What he couldn¡¯t figure out was, could this young boy also know the language of ancient beasts? He immediately shouted: "Boy, are you from the Murong family? Get out of here as soon as possible. You have nothing to do here." Su Han shrugged: "This is the territory of the Murong family. If you want to get out, of course you have to get out. How can you get my turn?" Lian Kaisheng was furious: "Boy, if you don't eat the toast, you will have to drink it as a penalty, right? Even if you are the chief concubine of the Murong family, you can only be submissive in front of me. Who do you think you are?" ¡°As he said that, Kai Sheng didn¡¯t even show politeness to Su Han, he just raised the flute horizontally and started to play. The reason why Su Han showed up was because he didn't want Lian Kaisheng to play "The Evil Song of Destroying the Army". However, Su Han is not the kind of person who flies into flames. Although, the other partyA half-step emperor-level expert is definitely not something he, Su Han, can confront head-on. "However, Su Han is not completely unsure. "Old man from the Lian family, who can scare me with just "Po Jun Xie Song"? Why don't you try my power first?" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ At the same time, the Seven Kills statues also swept out, forming an encirclement around Lian Kaisheng, surrounding them and attacking them crazily. The Ziwei Seven Killing Formation and the Seven Killing Statue are now one of Su Han's methods to suppress the bottom of the box. Lian Kaisheng was completely unprepared. He thought Su Han would attack him directly, so he kept staring at Su Han himself. But he didn't expect that Su Han would do it in this way. In an instant, Lian Kaisheng was in a hurry. In addition, the Seven Kills Statue's attacks continued continuously and could not be stopped at all. To put it mildly, they were like eight mad dogs, clinging to Lian Kaisheng, ignoring Lian Kaisheng's best efforts, just besieging him and destroying him. Lian Kaisheng has been in the world for hundreds of years, how could he ever suffer such a big loss from a young man with a third level of respect? The most disgusting thing is that this Seven Kills statue is not flesh and blood, and it is not afraid of any counterattack. Normal attacks only leave some scars on them. The sharp blade in Lian Kaisheng's hand, as thin as a cicada's wing, cut through these statues time and time again, but was unable to shatter them at all. And this kind of statue, as long as it is not completely shattered, does not mean it is destroyed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1923: Convince the Ancient Phoenix You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The problem is that these statues are not afraid of being beaten. No matter how they are beaten, they can always recover in a short time. Lian Kaisheng, on the other hand, is a living flesh and blood body and is afraid of being beaten. If these statues are hit continuously, although the defense will not collapse all at once, over time, the injuries will accumulate, which will always be a future trouble. The most important thing is that Lian Kaisheng knows that the ancient phoenix has not yet died at this moment! A emaciated camel is bigger than a horse. If the ancient phoenix is ??dying, it is still an ancient phoenix. If it takes this opportunity to hit him, he will be in serious trouble. Even Kai Sheng never imagined that after his whole life, he would suffer such a big loss from a young man with a third level of respect. Su Han would not be polite to Lian Kaisheng. He knew that Lian Kaisheng was just unprepared for his own attack methods, so he fell into this situation of being passively beaten. Otherwise, if he is allowed to react, with the strength of a half-step Emperor Realm expert, even if he is seriously injured, his combat power cannot be underestimated. Therefore, Su Han simply did not give Lian Kaisheng any chance to react. He just controlled the Seven Kills statue and chased and beat Lian Kaisheng. When the ancient phoenix witnessed this battle, he was also completely stunned. At first, it discovered that Su Han was only at the third level of Zun Realm. Even if Su Han dealt with Lian Kaisheng, it did not arouse any joy in it, but made it despair. Because, there is a huge difference between the cultivation level of the third level of Zun Realm and the half-step Emperor Realm. Even if Lian Kaisheng is seriously injured, the gap in cultivation is absolutely irreparable. However, the ensuing battle completely overturned the ancient Phoenix's world view. This young man, who is at the third level of the Imperial Realm, is so powerful. In one moment, he can beat even the half-step Emperor Realm to the point where he cannot recover. For a moment, this ancient phoenix simply didn¡¯t know what to do. If it watches the fight without intervening, Lian Kaisheng will get a chance to breathe sooner or later, and then the young man will be in big trouble. However, if it intervenes to help the young man, if even the armor is lost, and in its current state of dying and poisoned, if the young man has evil intentions, then to it, it will undoubtedly be like a wolf that has just left and is back again. Got the tiger. For a time, this ancient phoenix was constantly weighing its inner thoughts. At the same time, Su Han also knew that using the Seven Kills Statue to contain Lian Kaisheng was not a long-term solution. At that moment, he sent a message to the ancient phoenix: "Senior, I kindly ask you to take action together to deal with this thief." The ancient phoenix snorted coldly: "Why should I help you?" Su Han smiled and said: "Senior and he have a life-and-death relationship anyway, wouldn't it be just right to help me?" "Hmph, if this divine bird is at its peak, why should we be afraid of that despicable guy?" the ancient phoenix said angrily. Su Han said: "Senior, a tiger fell down and was bullied by a dog. Wouldn't it be a great kindness for you and I to work together to get rid of this despicable guy?" The ancient phoenix said calmly: "Boy, don't think that this divine bird can't understand your human language. You two are enemies to begin with, and you just want to use this divine bird to help you get rid of him. This god The bird can tell you clearly that this divine bird has no interest in your grievances." Su Han said: "Senior doesn't help me. Waiting for him to recover will be a big trouble for you, senior. Besides, only one of him and I can survive today. At least I won't use the poison array to plot against you, senior." , wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep me than to keep him?¡± In fact, even if Su Han does not ask for help from this ancient phoenix, if he uses all his trump cards, he may not be unable to deal with Lian Kaisheng. However, that would be too much of a waste for Su Han. With the ancient phoenix as a ready helper, Su Han couldn't think of a reason not to use his help. The ancient phoenix said indifferently: "This divine bird is going to Nirvana anyway. Who of you dies and who lives, what does it have to do with this divine bird?" Su Han smiled and said: "The ancient phoenix lineage, also known as the Phoenix, has a life cycle that can be reincarnated. After nirvana, it can be reborn." "Hmph, you only know that a phoenix can be reborn from nirvana, but how difficult is it to do so?" The tone of Ancient Phoenix seemed a little uninterested. At this time, Lian Kaisheng swung his sword to fend off the attack of a Seven Kills statue, and suddenly laughed: "Boy, you are indeed interesting. However, if you want to fight with me, you have to go back and feed me for a few more years!" , ????????????????????????????? Lian Kaisheng raised his handA talisman suddenly appeared on the palm of his hand. A layer of water-like runes expanded one after another. Suddenly, these runes formed a water curtain, firmly protecting Lian Kaisheng inside. No matter how the Seven Kills statue attacks, the force will be removed as soon as it comes into contact with the water curtain, and it will no longer be able to touch Lian Kaisheng. Even Kai Sheng, who was hiding in the water curtain, was finally able to take a breath and laughed loudly: "Boy, you died here today entirely because you overestimated your own capabilities and hit a rock with an egg. Do you think that phoenix will help you? To him. Come on, it is going to die anyway, what does it have to do with us fighting to the death? It will help you and waste its energy and energy to make it die faster." Su Han didn't panic when he saw this. The evil eye suddenly shot out two golden lights, piercing Lian Kaisheng's eyes. This evil eye attack can be said to be the most powerful attack that condensed all of Su Han's consciousness. Originally, it was far from enough to deal with a strong man of Lian Kaisheng's level. However, Lian Kaisheng was injured and was so proud that he never expected Su Han to come like this. Therefore, with this glance, Lian Kaisheng's spiritual defense was not fully opened at all. Whoops! Two rays of golden light shot into Lian Kaisheng's pupils, suddenly like thousands of golden needles, piercing into the depths of Lian Kaisheng's consciousness. "Not good!" Even though Lian Kaisheng didn't know what kind of magical power this was, he knew that trouble was coming. "Little beast, you" Lian Kaisheng had no time to say more words, and all his thoughts seemed to have suddenly solidified at this moment. Su Han succeeded with one blow and shouted to the ancient phoenix: "Senior, there is no need to give up on yourself. If you believe in me, I will definitely find a way to make you reborn from the ashes!" "Huh?" The ancient phoenix was originally in low spirits, but when he heard Su Han say this, he couldn't help but look at Su Han with his two flaming eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1924: Phoenix Explosion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Senior, if you can trust me, I will definitely be able to find a way to bring you back from the ashes. Now, you just need to help me, otherwise I will be in danger." When Su Han saw that the ancient phoenix was moving, he also used his sharp tongue to try to persuade the ancient phoenix. It¡¯s not that he is boasting, but that he has indeed mastered some methods that can help the ancient phoenix rise from the ashes. Although the success rate cannot be said to be 100%, having a way is better than having no way. At this time, the precious two seconds that Xie Yan had won are about to pass. Lian Kaisheng's consciousness showed signs of awakening. "Senior Phoenix, the opportunity is fleeting, hurry up!" Su Han urged with firm eyes. The ancient phoenix sighed softly, and suddenly two fiery red pupils shot out from its eyes, shooting towards Lian Kaisheng from a distance. ??????????????????????????????????????? ?????????????????????????????????????? our The two pupil lights are like burning flames in the void, they are extremely hot and contain astonishing destructive power at a glance. "Phoenix explosion flames!" Su Han knew that these two pupil lights were actually one of the best attack methods of the ancient Phoenix clan, "Phoenix Explosive Flame". "This move, if used by the ancient phoenix in its peak state, is powerful enough to shatter the sun, moon and stars. Boom! Those two astonishing burning rays of light hit Lian Kaisheng's body and exploded. Before even Kai Sheng could react from the evil eye's hypnosis, his physical body was shattered by this powerful attack. He didn't even have time to escape, and was blown into ashes. Su Han was secretly speechless when he saw this scene. He knew that the ancient phoenix was powerful, but he didn't know it was so powerful. Even though this ancient phoenix was in the final stage of its life and was poisoned, its attack power was still far beyond his imagination. The ancient phoenix just now lacked an opportunity to launch a fatal blow, so it was delayed in taking down Lian Kaisheng. Su Han¡¯s evil eye briefly blocked Lian Kaisheng¡¯s consciousness, which gave the ancient phoenix the opportunity to launch a fatal blow. It seems that Su Han only played a supporting role, but in fact, Su Han's Ziwei Seven Killing Formation and Seven Killing Statue chased and beat Lian Kaisheng, which reduced Lian Kaisheng's energy and physical strength. dropped to a very low level. Coupled with the fact that Su Han used the evil eye to hypnotize Lian Kaisheng, it can be said that at the moment of death, Lian Kaisheng was already at his weakest and with the weakest defense in all aspects. It can be said that Su Han was indispensable for the ancient phoenix to be able to use the phoenix explosion. After this battle, Su Han was extremely exhausted. It could be said that he was as exhausted as if he was exhausted, and he didn't even have the strength to speak. At that moment, he immediately sat cross-legged on the spot, swallowed a few pills to restore vitality and gather energy, and resumed regulating his breath. Lian Kaisheng's body was reduced to ashes, leaving nothing but a pile of powder. The eyes of the ancient phoenix were also staring at Su Han who was meditating and adjusting his breath. For a moment, the atmosphere seemed a little depressing. The ancient phoenix couldn't hold his breath after all, and said calmly: "Young man, this divine bird has already given you a helping hand. Don't tell me that what you just said was just nonsense to deceive this divine bird?" The ancient Phoenix clan would not accept being casually deceived. Su Han took a few energy-reviving elixirs and quickly recovered a lot of energy. Opening his eyes, he looked at the phoenix divine bird and said with a smile: "Senior has helped me a lot, so naturally I can't do that kind of deception. I have already obtained the antidote to Suo Ling Powder, so as to avoid senior being suspicious of me, here is I¡¯ll give the antidote to senior first.¡± With that said, Su Han also happily took out a small porcelain bottle and threw it towards the ancient phoenix. The ancient phoenix flapped its wings and caught the porcelain vase, which was also a surprise. Just now it scanned around with its spiritual consciousness, but could not find the antidote among Lian Kaisheng's remains. But I didn¡¯t expect that it would be taken away by this kid. Why does this kid move so fast? Su Han also smiled and said nothing. He had so many ice and fire magic sunflowers, all of which were his hands and feet. It was too easy to take what he wanted. After the ancient phoenix got the antidote, he was also very cautious. He scanned it carefully with his spiritual consciousness and made sure that there was no problem before taking the antidote, using his spiritual power in his body to start detoxifying. Su Han was not in a hurry, quietly waiting for the ancient phoenix to detoxify. After a while, the poison source was cleaned up. Su Han also took advantage of this time to spend the whole dayI thought for a moment. Facing a phoenix divine bird that has survived since ancient times, Su Han still felt awe in his heart. "Senior, regarding your rebirth" Su Han was about to express his thoughts when he was interrupted by the tired voice of the ancient phoenix: "Forget it, young man, you don't understand." Su Han smiled bitterly and said, "Are you ready to give up before you listen to me?" "Give up? What do you know? You are just a human kid with no hair. Who do you think you are? Do I need to tell you about this divine bird?" The ancient phoenix's voice suddenly took on a hint of something. Share the anger. Su Han shook his head and said, "I just don't want to see you, senior, giving up on yourself." The ancient phoenix stared at Su Han with two burning eyes that burned like flames. After a moment, he said quietly: "You don't understand. The life cycle of this divine bird is already coming to an end, and I encountered that despicable guy again." The plot, a lot of tossing, and even more consumption are huge. Although the poison has been cured, I know in my heart that with this broken body, it is impossible to be reborn from the ashes." ¡°What this divine bird can do now is to wait quietly here for the end of its life.¡± Su Han was secretly surprised when he heard this. He also didn't expect that this ancient phoenix would say such words. Logically speaking, if the ancient phoenix wants to be reborn from nirvana, there is hope as long as all conditions are met. "However, when this ancient phoenix was preparing for nirvana, it encountered such a disaster. Su Han also knew that the person who knew the physical condition of this ancient phoenix best was himself. If it even says that to itself, it probably means there is no hope. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1925: Helpless You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Senior Phoenix, there must be other ways." Su Han also knew that what he said at this moment was not very convincing. For Phoenix to be reborn from nirvana, it needs many harsh conditions. First, you need to choose a suitable place that can withstand the huge fluctuations caused by rebirth. Secondly, sufficient resources are needed. In addition, there are many other harsh conditions. Failure to meet any of them will seriously affect the success rate of rebirth. Even if these conditions are met, success may not be possible, it depends on luck. The fact that this ancient phoenix comes here to prepare for Nirvana means that it is at least prepared to a certain extent and has a certain chance of Nirvana being successful. "However, I'm afraid even it didn't expect that it would be plotted by Lian Kaisheng here. This caused its already dying body to be severely damaged again. "Forget it, human boy. There's no way you can do anything about it." Ancient Phoenix¡¯s tone was a bit disheartened. Su Han asked: "Senior, has he always lived in this place?" "Haha, you have always lived here? How is that possible?" The ancient phoenix said lightly, "This divine bird has been living in seclusion since ancient times. This time, I knew my life was about to end, so I brought some resources and found this place to prepare for nirvana. But I didn't expect that because the spiritual power fluctuated too much, it caused Here comes the ambitious person. That¡¯s all, maybe this is the end of this divine bird¡¯s luck" Su Han felt the slight sadness contained in the indifferent tone of the ancient phoenix, and was infected by this emotion for a while. "Human boy, you helped this divine bird kill the despicable human just now. This divine bird owes you a favor. Just now when this divine bird's body was filled with soul-locking powder, you didn't take advantage of him, which is enough to show that you Unlike other humans this divine bird has seen.¡± When the phoenix divine bird said this, he paused and then said, "This divine bird can give you something as a thank you. After you take it, leave here. Don't leak the news that this divine bird is here to anyone." other people." Obviously, this phoenix divine bird does not want its death and annihilation process to be witnessed by Su Han. Su Han shook his head: "I don't think it is a wise choice for senior to give up on himself at this time." "Young man, don't you understand what I mean by this divine bird?" The Phoenix divine bird became furious for a moment, "This divine bird has already said that nirvana and rebirth are absolutely impossible. Isn't that clear enough? Do you know that if If you don't listen to this divine bird and leave here, this divine bird can kill you!" Once this ancient divine bird gets angry, the pressure will be absolutely terrifying. Even Su Han felt as if his soul might collapse at any time. However, Su Han did not back down. In his past life, Su Han had never seen a living ancient phoenix in the divine realm. All human monks thought that the ancient phoenix lineage had long since left this continent. Now, a living ancient phoenix has been discovered here, breaking the rumor that there is no ancient phoenix in this continent. If it fell like this, Su Han would really feel it was a pity. At this moment, Su Han raised his eyes and looked directly at the magical eyes of the ancient phoenix. "I know, senior, as an ancient phoenix divine bird, the 'something' you mentioned is definitely a very generous and enviable reward. I also know that if I don't listen to you and you want to kill me, I will be very disappointed. It¡¯s hard to escape.¡± "But, what I want is not your reward." "What I want to say is that you should not die like this. Even if there is only a little hope of living, it is worth fighting for. What's more, you are of the ancient Phoenix bloodline and have the talent of rebirth given by God. If you give up on yourself, you will not even be able to survive." It hurts me. Let me help you." Su Han's tone was neither urgent nor slow, and he did not panic at all in the face of the pressure of the ancient phoenix. The ancient phoenix stared at Su Han with its dazzling eyes and glanced up and down for a long time. It had to admit that it didn't see any timidity in the eyes of this human boy. This ancient phoenix had to let out a long sigh. "Okay, young man, you win. You humans have a saying that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Today, this divine bird has learned something. Tell me, how do you want to help this divine bird?" The tone of the ancient phoenix was obviously much gentler than before. After all, although it is arrogant by nature, it does not mean that it has no emotions. On the contrary, its spiritual consciousness is better than that of human beings.A gentleman is much more sensitive and his emotions are much more delicate. At this moment, it was already very clear that this human boy really had no selfish intentions and was considering everything for it. The heart of this ancient phoenix is ??also made of flesh. When facing such a human boy, it is definitely very friendly. ¡°It¡¯s just that the innate arrogance in its bones prevents it from letting go of its arrogance. Su Han was very happy when he saw the tone of the ancient phoenix softening. "Senior, from the perspective of an alchemist, I will check your physical condition first. You just need to relax your body and don't use your spiritual consciousness to resist." Su Han used his spiritual consciousness to quickly check the body of the ancient phoenix and found that the situation was indeed as serious as what the ancient phoenix said. This ancient phoenix must have been in this state of imminent nirvana for a long, long time. Its body is, metaphorically speaking, like one of those rag bags riddled with holes, with one hole patched and hundreds of others. It can be said that with this broken body, the possibility of achieving nirvana is extremely slim. In this case, the Soul Locking Powder can be said to be the last straw that breaks the camel's back, completely ruining any possibility of the ancient Phoenix's rebirth. For a moment, Su Han frowned and was helpless. The voice of the ancient phoenix rang out: "What, this divine bird didn't lie to you?" Su Han also knew that the situation was indeed very difficult. However, even so, Su Han still didn't want to give up. In the realm of God, a surviving ancient phoenix divine bird is too precious. Su Han definitely didn't want to see this ancient phoenix die like this. "There is definitely a way." Su Han just didn't believe in this evil. In just a short moment, Su Han's mind had already quickly deduced five or six methods. These five or six methods are all methods Su Han knows that can help the phoenix reborn from nirvana. However, every method is not suitable for the current situation of this ancient phoenix. "Is there really nothing I can do this time?" Su Han also knew that with the current situation of the ancient phoenix, let alone himself, there was actually nothing he could do even if the ancient powers came. However, he was still unwilling. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1926 New Inspiration You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young man, give up." The ancient phoenix also sighed, "I can't blame anyone for the fate of this divine bird." At this moment, the egg in Su Han's storage ring suddenly started beating crazily again, releasing waves of violent spiritual power fluctuations. Even the ancient phoenix asked in confusion: "Young man, what are you carrying?" Su Han took the egg out of the storage ring and suddenly discovered that some dim patterns that were originally faintly visible on the egg's shell now became very obvious and turned into a fiery red color. The whole egg looks like it has just been soaked in magma. It is red and hot, beating constantly and making a gurgling sound. The ancient phoenix's gaze swept across the egg and he couldn't help but be surprised. He asked in a deep voice: "Young man, how come you have the ancient phoenix egg?" "Senior, is this an ancient phoenix egg?" Su Han was also a little surprised. This egg was different from the ancient phoenix eggs he knew. The ancient phoenix shook his head and said: "This egg is quite special. It doesn't seem to have much life in it. It is different from the phoenix eggs this divine bird has seen before. However, as soon as this divine bird sees it, there is a special feeling in the divine consciousness. A sense of familiarity. If it were not a descendant of the Phoenix clan, it would not have had this sense of familiarity. Strange, strange" ¡°Obviously, this ancient phoenix is ??also a little confused about this egg. "Young man, where did your egg come from?" "I picked up this egg from a monster beast's lair in the lower realm. At that time, the egg had no life at all and was no different from a useless egg. I'm afraid that the monster beast picked it back up to its lair just to serve as a food." Su Han had no clue for a moment. The ancient phoenix muttered: "How can the ancient phoenix lay eggs in the lower world of mankind, a place with thin spiritual power? Strange, strange" "It's a pity. If this phoenix egg had been in an environment with abundant spiritual power, it might still have a glimmer of vitality and be able to hatch a phoenix chick. But this phoenix egg has been in an environment with thin spiritual power for a long time, and its vitality has been destroyed. It has been completely wiped out, and even if there is some restlessness now, it is just a flashback. Even if it hatches, it can only hatch a physical body, and it is impossible to hatch the spiritual consciousness of the phoenix. It's a pity, it's a pity" This ancient phoenix is ??also filled with regret. The power of ancient divine birds like the Phoenix lies in spiritual consciousness. The spiritual consciousness is immortal and the physical body is immortal. Therefore, if spiritual consciousness cannot be hatched, even if the physical body of the Phoenix chick is hatched, it will be just an empty shell, and it will be in vain. Suddenly, a wonderful inspiration flashed in Su Han's mind! "Senior Phoenix, I have an idea!" Su Han's voice was full of joy. "Young man, what's your idea?" Phoenix asked doubtfully. "The power of the ancient Phoenix clan lies in their spiritual consciousness. As long as their spiritual consciousness is immortal, they can reshape their physical bodies through rebirth. But the problem senior has now is that although your spiritual consciousness is intact, your physical body has been severely damaged. It is completely unable to bear the consumption of rebirth from the ashes.¡± "And this phoenix egg can hatch the physical body of a phoenix chick, but it cannot hatch the spiritual consciousness of the phoenix." Su Han talked eloquently, "If we transfer your spiritual consciousness into this phoenix egg and hatch it out of this phoenix egg, wouldn't it be equivalent to you having the physical body of a brand new phoenix chick? In this way, Come, it is equivalent to you being reborn from the ashes." What Su Han said is actually not very complicated. To put it bluntly, it is to transfer the spiritual consciousness of the ancient phoenix into the phoenix egg, and then hatch it out as a phoenix chick. However, it is easier said than done. After hearing Su Han's words, the ancient phoenix's eyes lit up at first, and then quickly dimmed. "Young man, why don't I know this method? But how can it be so easy to transfer spiritual consciousness?" Su Han smiled and said: "Maybe it is an impossible task for others, but why is it so difficult for you?" Su Han would say this because he knew that the rebirth of the ancient Phoenix clan was essentially the process of transferring spiritual consciousness from the old body to the newly created body. Therefore, for other races, it may be said that spiritual consciousness cannot be transferred, but for the ancient Phoenix clan, spiritual consciousness transfer, which is an innate talent in the blood, is impossible. The ancient phoenix shook his head and said: "Young man??I don't know where you learned this from, but you do know a lot about the ancient Phoenix family, far more than I expected. However, you still only know one, but not the other. " "The reason why we are able to transfer our spiritual consciousness during the process of rebirth from the ashes is because the new physical body is also shaped by our spiritual consciousness. Our spiritual consciousness and the new physical body are already very familiar, so we can transfer them to each other. The spiritual consciousness transfers seamlessly to the new physical body.¡± "However, the method you mentioned, if you want this divine bird to transfer its spiritual consciousness to an unfamiliar body, will cause a huge rejection reaction in an instant, and the possibility of success is almost zero." This ancient phoenix felt that Su Han was doing his best for its sake, and he also put down his arrogance and spoke sincerely. Su Han also fell into thinking after hearing what the ancient phoenix said. Suddenly, Su Han asked: "Senior, if we can temporarily fix the spiritual consciousness in the egg at the moment you transfer it to the phoenix egg to prevent it from causing a rejection reaction, will the success rate increase? " The ancient phoenix muttered: "If it can be fixed, even if it is only for a short moment, this divine bird will be sure to conquer this strange body in this moment. Because rejection reactions can only occur in the spirit." The moment consciousness first comes to the physical body, after that moment, the difficulty of subduing it will be greatly reduced." "However, young man, why do you ask this? Fixing spiritual consciousness is more difficult than transferring spiritual consciousness. Even for this divine bird, it is an impossible task." Su Han naturally knows that it is extremely difficult to fix spiritual consciousness. However, he has a trump card that no one else has. That is his evil eye. So far, Su Han has never seen any record of the evil eye in any ancient books. This magical evil eye seems to be something that does not belong to this world. And a long time ago, when Su Han was still in the True Martial Realm, Xieyan awakened a magical power - the Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique. Su Han has tried this Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique many times. It can paralyze and petrify the opponent's consciousness in just a moment, causing the opponent to fall into chaos. And the current situation of the ancient phoenix gave Su Han new inspiration. "This Qiankun Soul-Suppressing Technique, if used on it at the moment when the ancient phoenix's spiritual consciousness descends on the phoenix egg, may be able to temporarily paralyze its spiritual consciousness and temporarily fix its spiritual consciousness in the phoenix egg! "Senior, I have a method. It may only have a 50% success rate, but it's worth a try." As soon as Su Han's words came out, this ancient phoenix was finally truly surprised. The blazing Dharma Eyes were also full of surprise and scrutiny. They stared at Su Han, as if they wanted to see how credible Su Han's words were. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1927 Everything is ready You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young man, do you know what you are talking about? Forcing spiritual consciousness into the physical body, do you know that many great powers in ancient times cannot do this?" "Do you know that if the spiritual consciousness of this divine bird arrives at the phoenix egg, if it does not settle within a short period of time and is allowed to produce a rejection reaction, the spiritual consciousness of this divine bird will be instantly wiped out?" The ancient phoenix asked in a deep voice. "Senior, instead of sitting back and waiting for death, it is better to give it a try. At least, there is a 50% chance of success." Su Han also did not give in. The ancient phoenix remained silent, apparently at war between heaven and man. It¡¯s not that the majestic ancient divine bird is afraid of death, but in the world of martial arts, if you can die of a healthy life, it is an extremely rare thing, and it can even be regarded as a kind of luck. In the world of martial arts, when a person dies, his spiritual consciousness will separate and escape from the body, and he can re-enter the three realms and six realms, and enter reincarnation. " However, if the spiritual consciousness is wiped out, it is equivalent to being completely ashes. From now on, it will no longer exist in the three realms. That¡¯s why this ancient phoenix is ??so entangled. Su Han was not in a hurry, quietly waiting for the ancient phoenix to make a decision. After a long time, the ancient phoenix suddenly asked: "Young man, if it were you, what choice would you make today?" Su Han didn't expect that this ancient phoenix would ask this question, and he couldn't help but be slightly stunned. Then, he smiled faintly and said: "If it were me who had happened today, even if there was only a one percent chance, I would work hard to achieve it. Because that one percent chance was also the luck given to me by God. transport." "I think senior has the same idea as me, right?" The ancient phoenix was silent for a moment, then suddenly burst into laughter, and its brilliant laughter echoed throughout the world. "Haha, young man, you are very interesting Yes, I do think so too." "Take a risk, this divine bird has not done such an exciting thing for tens of millions of years. If it succeeds, this divine bird will be reborn. If it fails, it will be annihilated in the Three Realms and Six Paths, just like from now on. Never existed.¡± There was a hint of sadness and excitement in the tone of the ancient phoenix. Su Han smiled and said: "Senior, as a bloodline of the ancient phoenix god bird, it can be said that the creation of heaven and earth is integrated into one body. From the time he was born, I am afraid it has been smooth sailing and has never encountered any major setbacks. What happened today is 100% A fifty-fifty chance of success is already pretty good for us human monks. But for seniors, it¡¯s a huge adventure.¡± "The ancient Phoenix bloodline has extraordinary talents. There are no bottlenecks on the road to cultivation. It can be said to be a smooth road. "But human monks, every time they cross a great realm, they always have a narrow escape. For human monks, if something has a 50% chance of success, I am afraid that the vast majority of human monks will be willing to try it. However, Su Han can also understand why this ancient phoenix is ??so entangled. This is because the cultivation path of the ancient phoenix bloodline is so smooth. According to its concept, a fifty percent chance of success is really It's an adventure. After hearing Su Han's words, the ancient phoenix couldn't help but be stunned, and then coughed dryly: "Young man, you have sharp teeth and a sharp mouth. I will not argue with you about this. What I want to say is that this fifty percent success The chances are all in your hands." "Senior trusts me, so I will naturally do my best." Su Han knew that he would definitely not be able to vouch for this ancient phoenix, because he had never tried using the Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique to forcibly fix spiritual consciousness in the physical body before, and no one knew what kind of situation he would encounter. ¡° However, what Su Han can guarantee is that he will go all out. The ancient phoenix also nodded slightly: "Young man, I know that you are helping me without asking for benefits. However, I cannot let your efforts go in vain. Today's matter, whether it is a success or a failure, I have nothing to lose. This little bit of property will be given to you as a gift." This ancient phoenix has lived in seclusion from the world and has accumulated a lot of resources in its hands. Although for the ancient Phoenix clan, this resource is negligible, for ordinary human monks, it is a huge resource that can drive people crazy. ¡°If Na Lian Kaisheng knew that this ancient Phoenix still had such a fortune, his madness would probably increase five times. "Okay, boy, let's get started." The magical eye of the ancient phoenix was fixedly staring at Su Han,??At the moment when this divine bird is about to reach Nirvana, it is also a fate to meet an interesting human boy like you. Let's say goodbye, because even if nirvana is successful, this divine bird will not remember you for a while. " Su Han nodded slowly. He also knew that rebirth in nirvana is equivalent to the spiritual consciousness growing again. In other words, even if they succeed, the phoenix chicks hatched from the phoenix eggs in the future will not have any memory of their previous lives, just like human babies, pure and innocent, starting from scratch. Only with the improvement of strength, the inherited memory of the previous life will slowly wake up. "Senior, farewell is for a new reunion. I have a feeling that our adventure will be successful." The ancient phoenix also smiled slightly: "Then I'll lend you some good words." At the moment, Su Han also quickly swallowed a few pills that nourished his spiritual consciousness and prepared to use the Qiankun Soul Suppressing Technique. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s get started.¡± Su Han activated his evil eye, and in his left eye, scarlet light loomed, obviously he was fully prepared. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1928: Fourth level of respect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The ancient phoenix¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly solemn at this moment. However, in this solemnity, there is also a faint sense of relaxation. From ancient times to the present, this ancient phoenix has lived for who knows how many years. This state of being on the verge of Nirvana has been going on for hundreds of thousands of years. During these hundreds of thousands of years, it could only lie in its nest and could not go anywhere. To be honest, we have had enough of such days. Therefore, at this moment, there is a faint sense of excitement in its heart. Su Han placed the phoenix egg in front of the ancient phoenix. In order for the spiritual consciousness of the ancient phoenix to escape from the old physical body, it must wait until the old physical body is completely broken and cannot withstand the powerful spiritual consciousness of the ancient phoenix. At that time, the old physical body will completely collapse and the spiritual consciousness will fly out. The physical body of this ancient phoenix is ??not far away from being completely broken. After waiting for about two days, the lazy eyes of the ancient phoenix suddenly opened. The huge body suddenly seemed to be petrified, peeling off piece by piece. Immediately afterwards, the peeling force quickly turned into a collapse force. The huge spiritual power fluctuations made the surrounding air roar, and the entire space shook, as if it was about to completely collapse. Average. "It's time, boy!" The ancient phoenix suddenly let out a long cry, and the brilliant sound echoed throughout the world. Su Han was also observing the ancient phoenix with his full consciousness at this moment. At this moment, his spiritual consciousness caught a subtle hint of spiritual consciousness, and like an arrow of air, he escaped from the body of the ancient phoenix and shot towards the phoenix egg. "This is the moment!" Su Han didn't hesitate at all. The spiritual power in the purple palace of Dantian poured out, and all the magic weapons were activated at this moment. He summoned his strongest energy so far and injected it into the evil eye. The power of the golden essence of the Tianhe Glazed Tower, the power of the wood essence of the Yimu Demonic Vine, the power of the fire essence of the Glazed True Fire, and the power of the earth essence of the Jedi Spirit Pearl are all combined into the strongest move. "The Soul-Suppressing Technique of Universe!" This can be said to be the most powerful Qiankun Soul Suppression technique that Su Han has used so far. In an instant, the world turned pitch black, and two strange red eyes stared coldly down in the sky. As soon as the phoenix spiritual consciousness escaped into the phoenix egg, the powerful repulsive force in the phoenix egg seemed to be suppressed by these two strange red pupils and was unable to explode. The entire phoenix egg suddenly erupted with a dazzling red light and trembled in place, as if it might collapse at any time. It is like a powerful soul suddenly descending into a weak body. The body cannot bear it and may collapse. Su Han concentrated on it, staring at the phoenix egg with both eyes without blinking. His entire left eye had completely turned into a strange scarlet color at this moment. one¡­¡­ two¡­¡­ three¡­¡­ Su Han was also counting silently in his heart. When Su Han counted to the fifth number, the phoenix egg stopped trembling. The dazzling red light also gradually disappeared. And the physical body of the ancient phoenix, at this time, had already completely collapsed and was burning in the sky-high firelight. Su Han¡¯s eyes were fixed on the phoenix egg for an instant. The phoenix egg is also silent at this moment. Su Han's heart was unusually nervous at this moment. He was not sure whether this was successful or not? ¡°Did the spiritual consciousness of the ancient phoenix successfully escape into the phoenix egg? Or has it been rejected by the phoenix egg and turned completely gray? At this moment, Su Han's consciousness suddenly moved. From that phoenix egg, a faint breath of vitality actually came out. This breath, in Su Han's eyes at this moment, is the most wonderful breath. "Success!" Su Han was overjoyed. "If the ancient phoenix really turned into ashes and disappeared into the Three Realms and Six Realms, it would undoubtedly be an extremely uncomfortable experience for Su Han. Fortunately, this risky plan succeeded after all. Su Han repeatedly used his spiritual consciousness to identify the phoenix egg, and he was certain that the phoenix egg had indeed regained its vitality. This also proves that the spiritual consciousness of the ancient phoenix has indeed successfully taken root in the phoenix egg. The next step is to wait.??Phoenix eggs hatched. Su Han is not in a hurry. In this space, because of the existence of the ancient phoenix, the aura of heaven and earth is particularly strong. This spiritual energy of heaven and earth may not be used by ordinary monks, but Su Han is carrying various rare treasures. It is not a problem to use the spiritual energy of heaven and earth here to practice. At the moment, Su Han summoned the fire sunflower in the ice and fire magic sunflower, and devoured the fire attribute spiritual power here. After devouring it, it is transformed into normal and pure spiritual power through the core of the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower for absorption by Dantian Zi Mansion. For a moment, Su Han also exclaimed that practicing like this is ten thousand times more enjoyable than practicing step by step in the outside world. Soon, less than half a month passed. The spiritual power in Su Han's dantian Zifu is surging. Five thick spiritual powers correspond to the attributes of the five elements. Like five giant dragons, they shuttle back and forth in the dantian, converging into an astonishing force that constantly collides with those at the fourth level of the respect realm. shackles. This breakthrough came completely naturally. "Breakthrough!" Su Han opened his eyes, with the joy of breaking through to the fourth level of the Supreme Realm in his eyes. The fourth level of the Zun Realm is the Earth Zun Realm. In the God's Domain, such a level of cultivation can be regarded as entering the palace. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1929 The Phoenix is ??Born You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Breaking through the fourth level of respect, Su Han was in a good mood. His eyes turned and fell on the phoenix egg again. He was also delighted to find that the phoenix egg had cracked a small gap at this time. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As time goes by, the gap is rapidly expanding. Finally, the egg shell finally cracked and split into two. A furry little head protruded from the egg shell. "Is this the Phoenix baby bird?" Su Han stared carefully at this fluffy baby bird. It was indeed very similar to the phoenix baby bird he had seen in ancient books. The only difference is that there is a strange mark on the head of this young bird. This mark is somewhat similar to the pattern on the egg shell. It looks like a seal. However, even Su Han felt strange about the mark on the head of the young bird. "What does this mark mean?" Su Han stared at the mark on the head of the young bird and was a little puzzled. The baby bird had just emerged from its shell, and seemed to be a little dazed. It opened its eyes and looked around, and then saw Su Han. After cooing a few times, it ran into Su Han's arms. Inside, he began to murmur in his mouth, as if he was acting coquettishly. It seems that this little guy is very attached to the first person he sees when he opens his eyes. "It seems like this little guy is relying on me a little bit?" Su Han felt dumbfounded for a moment. Before, he only thought of helping the ancient phoenix reach nirvana, but he never thought that after the ancient phoenix's nirvana, such a little guy would come out, and he, Su Han, would be responsible for it. "In this situation, it is impossible not to protect it. Otherwise, if the ancient phoenix chick that has just hatched its shell is known by the masters in the God's Domain, the phoenix chick will be in bad luck." Su Han knows that there are many great powers in this world who all have a common hobby, which is to enslave the bloodline of these ancient mythical beasts. For them, it is extremely fashionable and honorable to regard these ancient mythical beasts as their own mounts or contracted beasts. Although this baby bird is young, it is of authentic and pure ancient phoenix bloodline, and is more popular than ordinary mythical beasts. Those powerful ones don¡¯t care whether the baby bird is just born. For them, the newborn bird is probably better and easier to enslave and raise. If this little bird is hunted by those powerful beings, it will be over for the rest of its life. "Little guy, just follow me. In the future, when you become stronger and the inherited memories from your previous life slowly awaken, it won't be too late to strike out on your own." Su Han touched the fluffy down of the phoenix chick. The phoenix chick seemed to be able to understand human language. It cooed, nodded, and hugged Su Han a few times. At this time, Su Han finally made time to take a good look at the treasures left by the ancient phoenix. These treasures were actually prepared by the ancient phoenix for its own nirvana, because the resources required for the phoenix to be reborn normally are staggering. However, because the method of nirvana was temporarily changed, these treasures are no longer used. Although Su Han had expected that the "little treasure" mentioned by the ancient Phoenix might not really be just "a little bit", he was still shocked when he actually saw these treasures. Lots and lots of primeval stones, almost piled up into a mountain. There are many elixirs and a dazzling array of them. So many resources are definitely an amazing wealth. "Little guy, these resources are also yours, so you can choose first." In the face of temptation, Su Han did not lose his mind and lose his mind. Although the ancient phoenix clearly said that these treasures were given to him, Su Han, this phoenix chick can be regarded as the reincarnation of the ancient phoenix, so it is naturally impossible to exclude it. The young phoenix chirped cheerfully, and immediately plunged into the pile of treasures without being polite, and devoured them. The way this phoenix chick devoured resources was also an eye-opener for Su Han. It was like there was a black hole in its little belly. It swallowed tens of thousands of high-grade yuan stones and more than a dozen earth-level elixirs without stopping. down signs. "This ancient mythical beast's bloodline is indeed unique. By directly swallowing the Yuan Stone and the elixir, you can absorb the energy to the maximum extent." Su Han also thought for a moment.He is extremely jealous. If human monks want to use the Yuan Stone to practice, they must rely on exercises to convert the natural energy in the Yuan Stone into energy that they can absorb. If you want to use elixirs to practice, you have to rely on alchemy to convert the energy in the elixirs into elixirs. For the bloodline of ancient mythical beasts, these do not exist. Yuan stones and elixirs only need to be simply swallowed, and the effect is equivalent to human monks using the most top-level skills and taking the purest elixirs. ¡° Moreover, the bloodline of ancient mythical beasts has another huge advantage, that is, there are almost no bottlenecks in cultivation. Every time a human monk crosses a great realm, the catastrophe of nine deaths he experiences does not exist in the face of the bloodline of ancient mythical beasts. Therefore, as long as there are enough resources, the bloodline of ancient mythical beasts can be cultivated rapidly. However, Su Han did not belittle himself. In fact, he knew that even though the human race had various disadvantages compared to these ancient mythical beast races, in the ancient times, the human race once unified this continent and became the first race on the continent. Although these glories have long passed, the human race today has experienced various catastrophes and is many times weaker than in ancient times. However, the human race today still occupies a high status. The human race also has advantages that other races cannot match, that is, its ability to reproduce and learn. This is the reason why the human race can continue to live forever, even if it encounters all kinds of catastrophes, it still passes on the fire from generation to generation. The strong ability to reproduce makes the human race a very strong group, and the human race's bloodline fusion and tolerance are particularly strong, which also makes the human race an evergreen tree-like race on the continent. ¡° If nothing else, just saying that the human race is good at reproduction is enough to make all the ancient mythical beast races jealous. Because reproduction is difficult, it can be said to be a common problem among all ancient mythical beast races. If any race of ancient mythical beasts could reproduce like humans, they would have become the overlord of the continent long ago. Therefore, Su Han never belittles himself. Being born of all races will always give each race many advantages, but it will also give it many disadvantages. Creation is fair. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1930 Huo'er You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The young phoenix, after feasting for a while, finally seemed to be full and lay down lazily among the pile of treasures. From time to time, streaks of red light flash across the surface of its small, furry body. With each streak of red light passing by, the Phoenix chick's body grows in size. Su Han knew that this was the Phoenix chick digesting the massive amount of spiritual power it had just swallowed. Every ray of red light passing by is actually equivalent to the Phoenix chick rising one level. This little phoenix has been in the holy realm since it was born, and it is now being upgraded. Su Han even had no doubt that after a while, its cultivation level would not even be lower than his own. Taking advantage of the time for the Phoenix poultry to upgrade, Su Han began to sort out the remaining resources. With such a mountain of resources, even if the Phoenix poultry ate a lot in one go, there was still countless left for Su Han. Su Han was naturally happy to put all these resources into the storage ring. With so many resources, it is definitely a proud capital. Although Su Han has temporarily said goodbye to the resource crisis, in the world of martial arts, after being poor once, no one wants to be poor again. ??As you practice martial arts, your demand for resources increases as you progress, so no one would have too much resources. This is also why the number of martial arts masters decreases as they get to the back. Breaking through the realm and escaping death is one of the reasons. On the other hand, because there are only so many total resources, it is impossible for everyone to have enough resources. In the end, it depends on luck, strength, and wisdom to rob. After a thorough sweep, Su Han determined that nothing of value was left behind, and then decided to leave. The baby phoenix had grown to the size of an eagle, but its furry appearance had not changed. It screamed happily, flew over and landed on Su Han's shoulder. "Little guy, we are leaving this place and going outside. You should also have a name. How about calling you Huo'er? Phoenix is ??fire, so this name should suit you very well." Su Han discussed with the Phoenix chick. The phoenix chick nodded as if it was a human being. "Okay, Huo'er, can you become smaller and hide on me? Otherwise, you will easily attract attention outside." Su Han is still not sure whether its current cultivation level allows it to master the ability to change its body size at will. Huo'er rolled his eyes, nodded again, and then transformed into a fluffy red bird, only the size of a fist. The red bird cooed twice and hid in Su Han's sleeve. Su Han is connected with Huo'er's consciousness, and he can also feel the nervousness in this little guy's heart. As soon as I broke out of my shell and became familiar with everything around me, I was about to leave here. It was impossible not to be nervous. " Moreover, although Huo'er has not yet awakened to inherit the memory, he can still vaguely know instinctively that the outside world is dangerous for him now. However, within this tension, there is also an irrepressible sense of freshness. Su Han reached into his sleeves, touched its furry little head, and comforted: "Don't worry. Although the outside world is dangerous, with our strength, unless we encounter that kind of top power, there will be no danger. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± With that said, Su Han walked the way he came and went. The ancient phoenix has passed into nirvana, and its resources have been taken away by Su Han. The surging spiritual power of the Fan Dou Mountain Range has gradually dissipated. Su Han went out without any obstruction. After spending a day returning to the Murong family¡¯s stronghold in Fandoushan, Su Han first met Bu Lao. "Master Sang, are you back?" Bu Lao was very happy to see Su Han back intact. During this period of time, the spiritual power of Fandou Mountain was surging, and it was not peaceful. What Bu Lao was most worried about was what kind of accident happened to Su Han in Fandou Mountain. Now seeing that Su Han was safe and sound, he was naturally relieved. "Mr. Sang, why has the surge of spiritual power in Fan Dou Mountain gradually stopped since yesterday? Do you know what's going on?" Bu Lao also asked curiously. Su Han also smiled and said nothing, and asked: "Where is Mr. Zhou?" "Young Master Zhou is still in seclusion. He will probably come out in the next two days." As Bu Laozheng was answering, Murong Zhou's voice came from behind: "Sang brother, are you back?" However, Murong Zhou had just finished his retreat and was overjoyed to see Su Han come back. Su Han nodded, smiled lightly and said, "I have something to tell you." "What's the matter?" Murongzhou saw Su Han being so serious.The thing is, it's also a surprise. At the moment, after the two of them greeted Bu Lao, they went to a secret room to talk alone. "Brother, what's going on? Didn't you encounter something when you went deep into the Tuandou Mountains this time?" Murongzhou asked curiously. Su Han nodded and asked: "Did you know that the Lian family has a half-step emperor realm expert named Lian Kaisheng?" "Lian Kaisheng?" Murong Zhou was obviously unfamiliar with this name and was confused, "Half-step to the imperial realm? How is it possible? None of our Murong family has half-step to the imperial realm." However, Murong Zhou gradually came to his senses: "No, I seem to have heard that there is a supreme ancestor of the Lian family who has been hidden from the world for many years. Maybe he is half-step to the emperor level" "Have you met the ancestor of the Lian family?" Murongzhou was shocked. Su Han didn't want to say more, nodded and said: "It should be him. However, he was unlucky and has died. He died in the Fandou Mountains of our Murong family. In this matter, we have to pay attention to whether the Lian family will borrow money from him." Opportunities make things happen.¡± Although Su Han felt that it would be difficult for the Lian family to stir up trouble, he still wanted to remind him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1931 The truth twelve years ago You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What? The ancestor of the Lian familyis actually dead?" Murongzhou didn¡¯t even realize what was going on. Isn¡¯t the ancestor of the Lian family a half-step emperor? How could he die so casually? For a moment, Murongzhou was also confused. Su Han didn¡¯t intend to explain to Murong Zhou. There were too many reasons here, and knowing too much might not be good for Murong Zhou. Murong Zhou also knew that even if Su Han defied the odds, he would not be able to kill a half-step emperor-level expert by himself. The gap in realms was too great, and even the most defiant methods could not make up for it. Therefore, Murong Zhou calmed down quickly: "No matter whether the ancestor of the Lian family died of his own misfortune, in short, it is a good thing for our Murong family. Moreover, even if the Lian family knew that their ancestor died in the Tuandou Mountains , and there is no evidence to come to us. On the contrary, their ancestors entered our Tuandou Mountains without the permission of our Murong family, and we haven't settled the accounts with them yet?" Su Han nodded: "That's the truth. If people don't offend me, I won't offend them. If people offend me, we have nothing to fear." "I understand, brother. Later, I will inform the head of the family and my grandfather about this." Murongzhou also nodded. "Well, I have one more thing to tell you." "What's the matter?" Murong Zhou saw Su Han's serious expression and was also curious. Su Han did not answer directly, but asked: "Your brother Murong Sang, when did he go missing and why did he go missing?" "Huh?" Murongzhou didn't expect Su Han to ask this question. After being stunned for a while, he slowly recalled it. "My brother was lost twelve years ago. He was only six years old at the time and had not even started practicing cultivation. Speaking of which, the fact that he was lost also had something to do with the Lian family." "Is it related to the Lian family?" Su Han asked doubtfully. Murong Zhou nodded: "At that time, the relationship between our Murong family and the Lian family was not as bad as it is now. The younger generations of the two families often communicated with each other. That day happened to be the opening of the Talent Test Tower in Wanliu City. The Talent Test Tower was specially used to test ten people. Talent training for children under the age of 18 is open once a month. Several juniors from the Lian family went to the talent testing tower, and they called Sangdi along. Out of our trust in the Lian family, we did not send anyone to follow. " "However, when the children from the Lian family came back from the talent test tower, Sang Di did not come back. When I asked the children from the Lian family, they all insisted that they were separated from Sang Di after they came out of the talent test tower. They don¡¯t know where my brother has gone.¡± "We, the Murong family, immediately organized all our hands and searched every corner of Wanliu City, but we could not find Sangdi. We all felt strange that a six-year-old child could get out of such a huge Wanliu City in such a short time. Liucheng?" "We went to the Lian family again to question the crime, but the fact that the members of the Lian family were bitten to death had nothing to do with them. Several of their juniors present swore an oath. The senior officials of the Lian family also made an oath to heaven and earth to swear this matter. It had nothing to do with them. In the end, we didn¡¯t have any evidence, so we had no choice but to believe them.¡± "However, after this incident, the relationship between the Murong family and the Lian family weakened. Later, due to the dispute over the Tuandou Mountains, the relationship between the two families became even more tense, and the so-called friendship at that time no longer existed." When Murong Zhou said this, he also sighed. Su Han heard this and asked, "Do you also think this matter has nothing to do with the Lian family?" Murong Zhou said in a deep voice: "Although they all swore and swore, I always felt that there are no such coincidences in the world. Why did Sangdi not get lost on weekdays and go to the talent testing tower with the children of their Lian family? Just lost? It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t find any evidence, but I always feel that they can¡¯t be innocent in this matter.¡± "It's just that I don't understand why the Lian family wants to attack my brother? He is only six years old and has not even started practicing. He cannot pose any threat to the Lian family. If the Lian family wants to be detrimental to the Murong family, why not choose the Murong family? The most powerful person in the Murong family, or the most talented person among the younger generation of the Murong family? And choose a six-year-old child to attack?" This problem has obviously troubled Murongzhou for many years. Su Han frowned slightly when he heard this, and many clues were connected in his mind. "Brother Murong, maybe you haven't thought that the reason why the Lian family attacked Murong Sang was because they were afraid of his potential. He is very likely to become the number one genius among the younger generation of the Murong family in the future, and he is also very likely to become the most talented person in the future. The most powerful person in the Murong family. In fact, his future achievements will be far more than this."   "Brother, what do you mean?" Murongzhou asked blankly. "Talent testing tower!" Su Han reminded. Murong Zhou was not stupid. After Su Han's prompting, he immediately responded: "You mean, my brother was tested to have a top talent in the talent testing tower, so the Lian family was afraid and wanted to immediately Get rid of him!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1932: Transformation Technique You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This inference is indeed very reasonable. After Murong Zhou said this inference, he was stunned for a long time with his mouth open, and then said: "But this is just our inference, there is no actual evidence to prove it." Su Han nodded and said, "So next, I want to tell you something important." Murongzhou asked hurriedly: "What?" "You know my origins, right?" Murongzhou said hurriedly: "I know. When we first met, you told me that you came to the divine realm from the lower world." "Yes, when I was in the lower world, I met a young man who made a living by stealing. Later he became my follower. I found that he was the only one in a million with an innate pure Yang body, so I focused on cultivating him. Him. Before coming to the God Realm, I left him in a sect in the lower realm. If he cultivates hard enough, he should be a monk in the Venerable Realm by now." "When I was in the Eternal City, I met a man who was looking for his younger brother. I found that the younger brother he was looking for had the same name as my follower. But I didn't know this person's background or what he was talking about. It¡¯s true or false, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± "Afterwards, this person invited me to return to his family and play the role of his younger brother. I felt that this was just an opportunity to understand the situation. If this family really wanted to find the lost boy and had no other bad intentions If so, it won¡¯t be too late for me to tell the truth.¡± When Su Han said this, under Murong Zhou's disbelieving and ecstatic eyes, he nodded and said: "Yes, my attendant's name is Murong Sang" "Murong Sang? Is it really Murong Sang? Is he still alive? Brother, you are not making fun of me, are you?" Murong Zhou was almost crazy with joy. In fact, during this period of time, he had almost given up the idea of ??looking for his brother, thinking that his brother must be dead. After all, the chance of a six-year-old child surviving in the world of martial arts is extremely low. ¡°In addition, my brother might have been killed by someone from the Lian family, so the chance of survival would be even lower. Therefore, when Murong Zhou heard that Murong Sang was still alive, he was overjoyed and a little unbelievable, fearing that it was all a lie. Su Han nodded affirmatively: "Not only is he alive, but he is also the only one in a million with an innate pure Yang body." In fact, in Murong Zhou's mind, his brother's cultivation physique is already secondary, the most important thing is to be alive. "Brother, can I send someone to bring him back now?" Murong Zhou asked impatiently. "Bring him back, I will tell your people where to pick him up. In addition, we cannot let go of the Lian family." Su Han originally thought that Murong Sang was lost by himself. But now it seems that it was someone from the Lian family who discovered Murong Sang's innate pure Yang body. In order to prevent Murong Sang from growing up in the future and posing a major threat to the Lian family, they actually chose to strike first. Fortunately, Murong Sangfu was lucky. Murong Zhou nodded heavily: "My younger brother must still have memories of what happened back then. When he comes back and identifies those things in the Lian family that are worse than beasts, the Lian family will definitely be doomed this time." "Brother, you are really the lucky star of our Murong family. Not only have you saved the Murong family from crisis after crisis, but you have also helped us find Sangdi. I simply don't know how to thank you." Murongzhou was very sad. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Don't blame me for not saying anything at the beginning." "How can I blame you? If it were me, I would make the same choice. After all, it is too dangerous to tell the other person's details rashly without knowing it." Murong Zhou fully understood why Su Han didn¡¯t tell him at the beginning. There were too many unpredictable situations in the world of martial arts, and brothers and sisters often couldn¡¯t escape from killing each other. Su Han¡¯s decision to tell Murong Sang¡¯s whereabouts now was only after careful consideration and based on his complete trust in Murong Zhou¡¯s character. Therefore, Murongzhou was very grateful for Su Han's trust now. Su Han was also happy in his heart. It was a great joy for him that Murong Sang could recognize his ancestor and return to his clan. "Brother, I will send someone to pick up Murong Sang right now. When he comes back, I will personally explain everything to my grandfather, the clan leader and the clan elders." Murong Zhou also knew that Su Han was pretending to be Murong Sang, and he would have to explain it to them sooner or later. It was just a matter of time. When the real Murong Sang comes, it will obviously be easier to accept the fake Murong Sang. "Also, brother, I admire youIn my heart, I have already regarded you as a brother who is closer than my own brother. Even if Sang Di came back, he would have to step aside. "Murong Zhou also said half-jokingly and half-seriously. The two of them bid farewell to Bu Lao and set off back to the Murong family in Wanliu City. After returning to the family and taking a short rest, Su Han returned to Wanliu Cave. Returning to his cave, Su Han also consolidated his cultivation at the fourth level of the Venerable Realm. Let out the fire. The little guy has never been to the outside world. Seeing this majestic cave, he was so excited that he kept running back and forth in the cave. Everything was very new to him. Su Han also took out some Yuan Stone and elixir resources to feed Huo'er. "Huo'er, you are a phoenix after all. Although not many people know the phoenix baby, you still have to be careful. I have here a transformation technique that can only be practiced by the ancient phoenix clan. After you practice it, you can do whatever you want. Change your appearance.¡± Su Han said, his spiritual consciousness activated, and a magic formula was passed over. This technique was also obtained by Su Han unintentionally in his previous life. If you practice this transformation technique to the extreme, your appearance can change to the extreme, and you can even transform into a human being. But at the moment, Su Han doesn't need Huo'er to be as advanced in cultivation. As long as he can change his appearance slightly, people won't be able to tell that he is a phoenix chick. Huo'er's spiritual consciousness was poured into this magic formula, he shook his head and cooed twice, as if to say thank you. "Okay, during this time, you should practice this technique." Su Han said with a smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1933: The First Prodigy of Wanliu Cave Heaven You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han calculated the time and found that it was less than a month until Wanliudongtian's genius sword discussion. With his current level of cultivation at the fourth level of the Sovereign Realm, participating in the Genius Sword Discussion will undoubtedly give him more confidence. After giving Huo'er some guidance on how to practice the Transformation Technique, Su Han was about to practice it on his own when suddenly a transmission note shot into the cave. Opening the rune, it is a convening order from the high -level high -rise of Wanliu Cave, requiring the elders and real disciples of Wanliu Dongtian to go to the Hall of the Hall to meet. Su Han slightly rearranged the defensive formations in the cave and then walked to the meeting hall. Arriving at the meeting hall, at this moment, at least four to five hundred people have gathered in the meeting hall, all of whom are elders and true disciples of Wanliudongtian. Su Han didn¡¯t want to be in the limelight at this time, so he found a corner and sat down. "Murong Sang?" As soon as he sat down, a voice came from not far behind him. When I looked back, it was Ling Qi. This time, it was rare that Ling Qi did not bring a group of followers, but sat there alone. It seems that after the draw with Su Han in the ring, Ling Qi's prestige in Wanliu Cave Heaven has also declined. When Ling Qi saw Su Han, he seemed a little embarrassed and smiled bitterly. Then, he gestured to Su Han to sit next to him. Su Han was a little surprised, but he would not refuse. He walked over and sat down, smiling lightly: "Brother Ling, what happened last time was very offending." "That's all, it's because I'm not good at studying." Ling Qi's temperament was much more restrained. Facing Su Han, there was no longer the tense situation that day. It seems that Ling Qi has indeed grown a lot during this time. "Brother Ling, does he know that there is something important about the sudden meeting today?" Su Han asked. Ling Qi shook his head: "We should be discussing the genius sword debate. After all, the genius sword debate is about to begin." By this time, everyone at the scene was basically here. "The three sect masters are here!" Someone shouted softly, and then a group of people, surrounding the three sect masters, entered the hall. Su Han sat next to Ling Qi with a calm expression, as if he was in trance. At this moment, Su Han's brows suddenly moved, as if he felt a spiritual consciousness coming from somewhere with an inexplicable aggressiveness. Su Hanfa opened his eyes and looked towards that area. But I saw a man and a woman in that area, both whispering something to each other. The man was looking at him with a jade tree facing the wind, his eyes like stars, a bit chilly. Su Han knew that woman, she was Lian Qiong. And that man, the spiritual power fluctuations surging in his body were obviously not on the same level as Lian Qiong. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and there was a natural arrogance in his eyebrows, as if few people in the world could catch his eye. And Lian Qiong¡¯s little mouth was opening and closing, saying something in the man¡¯s ear. While talking, the two of them looked at Su Han. Next to Su Han, Ling Qi also saw these two people in the distance. Ling Qi first saw Lian Qiong and curled his lips slightly, with a bit of embarrassment and a bit of ridicule. Then, he saw the man next to Lian Qiong, but his face was condensed, and he seemed to be talking to himself: "That is the first genius of Wanliudongtian, and the first among the four great princes. His name is Chu Tianyang is usually extremely arrogant." Su Han naturally knew that Ling Qi's words sounded like he was talking to himself, but he was actually speaking to himself. At this moment, Su Han's eyes also contained a hint of indifference, and he began to look at Chu Tianyang. Chu Tianyang obviously realized that Su Han was also sizing him up, and it seemed that the other person's gaze was somewhat provocative. This made Chu Tianyang slightly surprised. Those star-like pupils suddenly shot out a violent gaze, and along with the powerful pressure of spiritual consciousness, he shot towards Su Han without any courtesy. Chu Tianyang was obviously a little angry in his heart. As the number one among the younger generation in Wanliu Dongtian, he had always been invincible in Wanliu Dongtian. No matter where he went, no one among the younger generation of geniuses dared to grin or wink at him. , let alone look at him. Not to mention, his eyes are provocative. Even the other three of the four young masters may not dare to do this.   This boy actually dared to be so presumptuous, which made Chu Tianyang feel extremely offended. Chu Tianyang is the kind of person who behaves wantonly. He doesn't care whether this is the main hall venue. If someone offends him, he must teach him a lesson. Chu Tianyang also practices pupil skills. His pupil skills are very famous in Wanliudongtian. They contain the power of his domineering Lieyang consciousness and are very offensive. Therefore, when he found out that Su Han was provoking him, he was so angry that he laughed in his heart. He felt that this kid was looking for death and dared to provoke him with his pupil technique. Therefore, his starburst-like pupil technique is full of aggression. Once it hits the opponent, it will definitely penetrate into the opponent's consciousness and set the sea of ??consciousness on fire. Although it is not fatal, it can definitely hurt the opponent's consciousness. However, his wishful thinking turned out to be miscalculated. When his pupil technique shot into the void, a powerful spiritual power was also shot out from the opponent's pupil. In terms of domineering level, it was not inferior to his blazing sun pupil technique at all. Boom! The two pupil techniques collided in the void and dissipated from each other. In this competition of eye skills, no one took advantage of anyone else. Not to mention Chu Tianyang, even Su Han was secretly awestruck. This was the first time that he didn't take any advantage in the pupil technique. Although his evil eye attack did not reach its extreme, it was enough to make him vigilant. "Chu Tianyang's eye skills are so overbearing?" Su Han was surprised, but Chu Tianyang was even more surprised. It was almost unbelievable to him that the pupil technique that he was so proud of not only did not hurt the opponent, but was actually cracked by the other party using the pupil technique! In the competition of eye skills, Chu Tianyang did not take advantage of anything. This was something that had never happened to him before. His attainments in eye skills, even compared to many seniors in Wanliudongtian, are better than those of others. All along, it can be said that he has no disadvantages. Even opponents who are stronger than him, many people have been defeated by this pupil technique. However, today, I was taught a lesson in pupil skills by a previously unknown boy. Although he didn¡¯t win or lose, for him, in the pupil competition, if he didn¡¯t win, he would lose. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1934 Trouble is coming You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lian Qiong stood next to Chu Tianyang and whispered: "Cousin, that's that guy. He is quite crazy. He had a draw with Ling Qi in the ring before. Look at him like this, isn't he disgusting? As if everyone in the world It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t even care, huh, why is a guy from the Murong family so crazy?¡± This Lian Qiong is actually a distant cousin to Chu Tianyang. Although it is an unattainable relationship, Lian Qiong is beautiful and can talk, so she is somewhat qualified to speak in front of Chu Tianyang. In his heart, Chu Tianyang didn't take Murong Sang seriously at first, but he couldn't bear Lian Qiong's constant fanning in his ears, so he looked at Murong Sang a few more times. Unexpectedly, this look was far beyond his expectation. At the moment, Chu Tianyang also ignored Lian Qiong, with slight surprise in his eyes, and glanced at Su Han again. At this glance, it was discovered that there seemed to be a smile hanging on the corner of Su Han's mouth. This smile was meaningful, seemed to be a little disdainful, and a little sarcastic. Chu Tianyang was furious. At this moment, every look and expression of the other party, in his opinion, were a huge provocation to Chu Tianyang. "Tianyang, don't fight with your temper." At the elders' table, an old man wearing the chief elder's attire seemed to be aware of what was going on here and quickly conveyed his message. As the first genius of Wanliu Dongtian, Chu Tianyang is naturally a direct descendant of Wanliu Dongtian. His grandfather is one of the few chief elders of Wanliu Dongtian Elder Hall. Chu Tianyang snorted lightly and calmed down his emotions. He also knows that this is still the main hall venue after all, and if he goes too far, it will not end well in front of the three major sect masters. "Cousin, this guy" "Humph, this kid is a bit interesting." Chu Tianyang laughed angrily. This kid's previous draw with Ling Qi was nothing in Chu Tianyang's eyes, but the pupil competition just now made Chu Tianyang feel very interested, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. "When did such a monster appear among the newcomers? Hmph, it's rare, it's rare" Chu Tianyang¡¯s tone was also meaningful. "Huh, so what, he doesn't want to meet cousin you in the genius sword debate, otherwise, he will definitely suffer." Lian Qiong wrinkled his nose and said bitterly, and then asked again, "Cousin, you Say yes?" "That's natural." Chu Tianyang said lightly. Ling Qi was sitting next to Su Han. He naturally understood the secret contest between Chu Tianyang and Su Han, and was secretly shocked in his heart. This Murong Sang, a guy who is not afraid of anything, actually dared to provoke Chu Tianyang, and it seemed that the provocation did not fail. The two sides competed and the fight ended in a draw. You must know that even the other three young masters of Wanliudongtian, no one dares to face Chu Tianyang's sharp edge. This short episode did not affect the rhythm of the meeting. After the three major sect masters appeared on the stage, the second sect master, representing the three major sect masters, began to announce the theme of the meeting, which was related to the sword discussion between Wanliudong Tiantian. The relevant senior officials responsible for this genius sword discussion also started an orderly discussion. Su Han and Ling Qi have nothing to do. As the younger generation, they only need to listen to these discussions and do not need to participate. Just when the discussion was about to come to a close, suddenly, a ray of light shone straight in from outside the hall. This ray of light immediately attracted everyone in the hall, and everyone's eyes were directed towards that ray of light. The light shot directly towards the three sect masters on the rostrum, turned into a talisman and fell into the hands of the sect master, but it was a knowledge transfer talisman. With a slight sweep of the sect leader¡¯s consciousness, all the information in the teleportation talisman fell into her consciousness. ?????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ When everyone saw the expression of the eldest sect leader, their hearts jumped involuntarily. You know, there is very little news that can make even the great sect masters change their expressions! ¡­¡­ The meeting ended in an orderly manner soon, but the sect leader did not mention the matter of the knowledge transfer talisman. The elders and young geniuses present began to leave one after another. However, the sect leader named two people. One is Elder Xuan Gu and the other is Su Han. Others, even the chief elders of the Presbyterian Hall and the first genius Chu Tianyang, were notLeave a name. This scene left everyone puzzled. It barely makes sense that Elder Xuan Gu was retained by name, but Murong Sang was retained by name When did the newcomer Murong Sang become so important? Even Chu Tianyang and Lian Qiong couldn't understand it. Lian Qiong had an ugly face and looked like he was about to explode with anger at any moment. Chu Tianyang also had a slightly cold expression on his face, but he didn't pay too much attention. For him, only the genius sword discussion in the near future is the most important. Although most of the other people could not understand it, they did not disobey the sect leader's orders. They also know that the sect master cannot do things without reason. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????There must be a reason to??keep Murong Sang around. However, everyone is still curious, what is the content of the teleportation talisman? What does it have to do with Murong Sang? People who leave are full of questions. The people who stayed behind were also full of questions. The eldest sect leader looked at Su Han, with a deep smile, and said slowly: "Little guy, I'm afraid we are in trouble again." trouble? Su Han was stunned. Trouble is coming. Can you tell me? Is Wanliu Cave Heaven in trouble? Can I help you solve it? Elder Xuan Gu is also confused and doesn¡¯t know what the sect leader has to say this time. "My lord, please forgive me for being stupid." Su Han also smiled bitterly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1935: The Suspicions of the Two Sect Masters You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Our Alchemy Elder has refined a batch of the longevity pills you shared with Wanliu Dongtian and plans to put them on the market and sell them to high-level monks in the divine realm." When the eldest sect leader opened his mouth, he was talking about the longevity pill. Su Han nodded. He shared the longevity elixir formula with Wanliu Dongtian, originally to use Wanliu Dongtian's power to attack Yipinlou and save the Alchemy Pavilion. Now that his goal has been achieved, the recipe for the longevity pill is not a very important and rare thing to him, so he naturally doesn't care too much. Wanliu Dongtian wants to launch a life-extending pill on the market. The sect leader has already informed Su Han through Elder Xuangu, and Su Han readily agreed. Anyway, with the current manpower of Danshen Pavilion, it is impossible to refine the longevity pills in batches. In other words, Danshen Pavilion does not have the ability to launch the longevity pills to the market. ¡°In this case, it¡¯s better to do a favor to the sect leader. However, Su Han didn¡¯t know why the sect leader mentioned the longevity pill at this time. The sect leader obviously noticed Su Han's doubts, smiled lightly, and said slowly: "Just when we were planning to launch the longevity pill on the market, I just received a spiritual message. It's over in Dan Prison City, and they've released a new theory about the longevity pill in the past few days." "Alchemy Prison City?" Su Han was already very familiar with these three words. "That's right, it's Danyu City. They have released a new statement, saying that the Yannian Pill is an elixir exclusively developed by their Danyu City. They say that our Wanliudongtian's Yannian Pill is a plagiarism of their recipe. This statement , although it has not yet been officially announced publicly within the realm of God, it is already imminent." Su Han has also learned a lot about the general pattern of the Divine Realm during this period of time, and found that the Divine Realm he is in now is indeed very different from the Divine Realm he remembered in his previous life. In his memory of his previous life, there was no Alchemy Prison City in God¡¯s Domain. However, in today's God's Domain, Alchemy Prison City is an important elixir force. The absolute power of Dan Prison City may not be stronger than Wanliu Cave Heaven. However, in terms of elixirs, there is no doubt that Danyu City is much more powerful than Wanliudongtian. In the entire elixir business in God's Domain, Alchemy Prison City accounts for at least 50% of the profits, and it is worthy of being the number one elixir giant in God's Domain. There are countless Alchemy forces under the command of Alchemy Prison. They have established countless branches and branches in many places in the God's Domain. As long as there are elixirs, there is basically a shadow of Alchemy Prison City. However, Wanliu City is an exception. Because of the old grudge between Wanliu Dongtian and Danyu City, Wanliu Dongtian prohibited all the alchemy forces from Danyu City from establishing branches in Wanliu City. This is also the reason why Danyu City wants to sell life-extending pills in Wanliu City, but has to go through the Lian family. Of course, Alchemy Prison City not only wants to sell life-extending pills in Wanliu City, they also want to sell life-extending pills in the entire God's Domain. ????????????????????????????????????????????? If the Life-Extension Pill can be promoted to the entire Divine Realm market and a monopoly is formed, it will bring huge wealth. It is almost unimaginable that even Alchemy Dao giants such as Alchemy Prison City will be jealous. Therefore, Pill Prison City will certainly not allow Wanliu Dongtian to sell longevity pills. Before Wanliu Dongtian starts selling longevity pills, Danyu City will use the pressure of public opinion to nip this matter in the bud. Even Elder Xuan Gu frowned after hearing the words Dan Prison City: "This Dan Prison City just doesn't look down on us, okay? It's just too much bullying. We absolutely can't let them bully us like this." ah." The good-tempered elder Xuan Gu said this, which is enough to show that Wanliu Dongtian and Danyu City have a lot of grudges. Next to the eldest sect leader, the third sect leader, who was dressed in white robes and looked like a middle-aged scribe, spoke slowly, his eyes thoughtfully directed at Su Han: "Murong Sang, you shared the longevity pill with us back then. The elixir recipe is said to be taught to you by your master, but do you know how many people in the God Realm besides your master can refine this longevity elixir?" Others also looked at Su Han curiously. Su Han was very calm and spoke firmly: "The pill of longevity is my master's exclusive secret recipe, and there is no other. If there are still people who know how to refine it, it is because they used abnormal means to get my master's secret recipe. However, what they have learned is only half a claw, and they cannot be compared to me, an orthodox true disciple." Seeing that Su Han was so sure, everyone had different attitudes. Elder Xuan Gu naturally believed in Su Han 100%, and the sect leader had no doubts either. "The other two sect leaders are more or less suspicious.I feel that Su Han may have exaggerated a bit. ¡°Even in their eyes, there was a feeling that Su Han might be being harsh. After all, Su Han shared the longevity elixir formula with Wanliu Dongtian, and Wanliu Dongtian greatly credited Su Han's contribution. Now, Dan Prison City claims that they can also refine the Life-Extension Pill, which undoubtedly greatly weakens the preciousness of the Life-Extension Pill. Therefore, as a young man, it is normal for him to be harsh in order to prevent his achievements from being erased. Seeing them like this, Su Han was naturally a little unhappy. He said calmly: "The Life-Extension Pill is an exclusive secret. There is no doubt about it. When I share the Life-Extension Pill with Wanliu Dongtian, it is nothing more than a win-win situation for both parties." Things. However, if the seniors feel that they dare not compete with Dan Prison City and want to give up the longevity pill, the juniors have nothing to say." As soon as these words were said, the two sect leaders were both stunned, and even showed a trace of displeasure on their faces. No matter how much you are valued by the sect master, you dare to speak in this tone in front of your seniors? However, Su Han had no intention of taking back what he said. He cupped his hands and said to the great sect master: "Sect master, this longevity pill was originally taught by my teacher to the sect leader of a sect named Danshen Valley. Later, the Danshen Valley was broken, and the prescription of the longevity pill fell into the hands of Danyu City. Danyu City wants to use the Life-Extension Pill to consolidate their hegemonic position in the alchemy field. Now that they see that Wanliu Cave Heaven also has Life-Extension Pill, they are afraid that Wanliu Cave Heaven will shake their dominance, so it would be strange if they are not nervous!" As soon as these words came out, the two sect leaders had a hint of unhappiness on their faces before, but now they slowly disappeared and were replaced by a feeling of surprise. As soon as Wanliudongtian launches the longevity pill, his status in the world of divine elixirs will inevitably rise rapidly. As the overlord of the Alchemy Domain in the Divine Realm, Alchemy City cannot sit back and watch Wanliudongtian rise in the Alchemy Domain. From the height of the sect leader, they can naturally think of this. But what they didn¡¯t expect was that Murong Sang, as a young disciple, had such a high level of vision, and could suddenly see the core of this problem from the overall situation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1936 Wanliu Dongtian¡¯s Statement You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There was also a hint of appreciation in the eyes of the eldest sect master. She already admired Su Han's talent, but now that she saw Su Han had such an excellent overall view, her appreciation increased even more. Smiling slightly, the Great Sect Master asked: "In this case, Murong Sang, in your opinion, what should we do to deal with it?" Su Han knew that the eldest sect leader was testing him, so he thought for a moment and said, "There are three strategies: upper, middle and lower." "Ahem." The eldest sect leader was a little surprised and coughed lightly, "I haven't perfected even one of my strategies, so you actually have three strategies?" "Junior, it's just a random thought." Su Han said modestly. The great sect master said with great interest: "This sect master would like to hear these three strategies of yours." "The next best option is to fight with real swords and guns in Danyu City. The most basic principle in the martial arts world is followed, that is, whoever has the bigger fist will be justified. However, although this is the most basic principle in the martial arts world principle, but it is not suitable for all situations. Although the strength of Wanliu Dongtian is not inferior to that of Danyu City, it loses to Danyu City in terms of influence in alchemy. If a war is launched brazenly, it is afraid that morality and public opinion will not stand up. Stop. So, this is the next best thing." "As for the middle strategy, it is to ignore it. They push theirs, we push ours, and everyone speaks with the quality of the elixir. As long as the quality of our elixir is not inferior to theirs, even if they clamor, it will not help. Anyway, this is Both sides hold different opinions on this matter, and no one can tell who is more reasonable. If the quality of our elixirs is better than theirs, then it will be useless even if they throw dirty water on us again. " When several people present heard this, they couldn't help but nod their heads, including the two sect leaders who had doubts about Su Han before. They also felt that Murong Sang's analysis was very reasonable. The eldest sect leader smiled meaningfully: "What about the best strategy?" Everyone pricked up their ears and stared at Su Han, waiting for the best solution from his mouth. "The best strategy is to stick to the facts and defeat them completely in Dan Dao technique, leaving them speechless. The biggest advantage of this strategy is that it is justifiable, and once successful, the blow to Dan Prison City will be considerable. . I believe that everyone should hope to suppress that Alchemy Prison City in terms of alchemy, right?" I have to say, Su Han¡¯s words are very tempting. In fact, Su Han is also angry with Danyu City. This Danyu City shamelessly uses his life-extending pills to make money and regards the life-extending pills as a tool to make money. This is absolutely intolerable to Su Han, and he has long wanted to teach them a lesson. After hearing Su Han's suggestion, several people couldn't help but feel excited. However, after being moved, these important figures in Wanliudongtian all smiled bitterly. Technically knocking him down, how easy is it? If Alchemy Prison City could be knocked down so easily, it would be impossible for it to occupy more than 50% of the market share in such a brutally competitive alchemy field. The reason why Dan Prison City is able to do this is because they have an overwhelming advantage in technology. Various ancient elixir prescriptions, various precious elixirs that cannot be copied by others, and various endless alchemy techniques, all show the strong alchemy foundation of Alchemy Prison City. This kind of foundation is simply unmatched by other forces. Just like this, Dan Prison City seems to be just one city, but in fact, it is hard to say how many big cities in God's Domain are secretly infiltrated by Dan Prison City. Dan Prison City uses its powerful alchemy influence to penetrate into these big cities to achieve what they want. It can be said that in the divine domain, Dan Prison City is definitely an existence that no one wants to provoke. Even the great sect leader said: "Technical knockout, how easy is it? Unless you can invite your mysterious master to help us. However, your master must have transcended the ordinary realm, so you have to invite him I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy to take action personally.¡± Su Han smiled lightly and said: "In other aspects, I don't dare to boast about Haikou. However, if we talk about the longevity pills, if we want to defeat them technically, I dare to say that it is not difficult." It¡¯s not that Su Han is arrogant, but that this life-extending pill is basically his recipe. No matter how others imitate it, how can they surpass him, the original creator? Seeing Su Han take the initiative to accept the challenge, a flash of appreciation flashed in the eyes of the sect leader, and he was also happy in his heart. He looked at Su Han with encouraging eyes and asked: "Little guy, you go out and compete with them for the longevity pill, is there any How sure are you?" Su Han thought about it for a moment: "I'm 70 to 80 percent sure." He didn¡¯t finish what he said, lest everyone think he was crazy.?I want to fight against such a behemoth as Dan Prison City on my own. "If you are 30% sure about things in this world, you can give it a try. If you are 70% or 80% sure, then you have a great chance of winning. Since Danyu City started the trouble first, why should we be afraid of a fight? Everyone, What do you think?" There was an unquestionable majesty in the Grand Sect Master's tone. The second sect leader who had been silent was an old man, and he slowly said: "If we attack Alchemy Prison City, if we fail, it will be difficult for us to end up, and we will even be laughed at as thieves who stole the alchemy recipe. This This kind of reputation is not a good thing for us." These two sect leaders are obviously the more cautious type. The great sect master said: "In this battle, winning or losing is the second priority, good and evil are the first. Since the longevity pill is Murong Sang's thing, then what we represent is justice. Even if this battle fails, we have a clear conscience." .¡± "Yes, no matter whether we win or lose, at least on the way to the longevity pill, we are upright!" Elder Xuan Gu agreed. The Grand Master made the final decision: "In this case, we, Wanliu Dongtian, immediately issued a statement declaring that the longevity pill is exclusive to Wanliu Dongtian. From now on, no force is allowed to refine it privately, otherwise it will be regarded as stealing. If you are not convinced, Anyone can come to Wanliu Cave Heaven within three months for a public competition. If the quality of the longevity pill can be better than that of Wanliu Cave Heaven, you can refine it at will. Otherwise, it will be regarded as plagiarism!" It has to be said that the sect master is a woman, but she is full of courage. She is not ambiguous at all when facing the Dan Prison City. ??Moreover, this statement is very aggressive. It is not about waiting passively, but taking the initiative. As soon as this statement came out, Wanliudongtian was equivalent to taking a preemptive strike. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1937: Prison Heaven Emperor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This statement from Wanliu Dongtian spread throughout most of the God's Domain in just three days through various channels, forming a huge influence. The hot topic about the longevity pill has suddenly become the focus of recent discussions in major cities in God's Domain. The Dan Prison City side is no exception. When they suddenly heard the news, Dan Prison City was also caught off guard. Originally, they had secretly arranged a series of means to frame Wanliu Dongtian for stealing their elixir recipe. However, this series of measures were still in preparation, but they did not expect that Wanliu Dongtian would strike first and disrupt all their arrangements. There was great excitement all over Danyu City. In Dan Prison City, the Lord of Dan Prison City, Lord Prison Heaven, a powerful man who is not inferior to the Great Sect Master of Wanliu Dongtian in any aspect, is summoning a protector of Dan Prison City. This Emperor of Prison Heaven can be said to be one of the top powerful men in the Divine Realm. Regardless of his reputation or status, he occupies an important place in the Divine Realm. "Your Majesty, I never imagined that Wanliudongtian would be so shameless. Not only did he ruin our business, but he also wanted to seize the recipe for the Yannian Dan. The Yannian Dan is obviously our property." The tone of the protector of Danyu City was half-hearted. Complaining is half provocation. Emperor Yutian smiled faintly, but he couldn't tell the other party's trick. He immediately asked: "Guardian Mu, from what source did you get the longevity elixir? Please tell me carefully. I must know. , where is the source of your longevity elixir, and where is the source of Wanliudongtian's longevity elixir. If you don't understand this, the situation will be very passive." This Protector Mu is an important confidant of Emperor Yutian. The reason why Danyu City has the elixir recipe for the longevity pill is because of the contribution of Protector Mu. Protector Mu was also rewarded with many benefits for his donation of longevity elixirs. This time, the series of conspiracies in Danyu City against Wanliudongtian were all planned by Protector Mu. It¡¯s just that Wanliu Dongtian made a preemptive statement, which made Dedan Prison City suddenly fall into passivity. Protector Mu knew that he couldn¡¯t solve it with his own ability, so he turned to the Prison Heaven Emperor for help. The Prison Heaven Emperor usually doesn¡¯t interfere much with these mundane affairs. This time, it was because of Protector Mu¡¯s request that he personally intervened in the matter. When the Prison Heaven Emperor asked about it, Protector Mu did not dare to hide it, and immediately told him exactly how he got the longevity elixir. Protector Mu had originally heard that the Alchemy Valley contained treasures left by the former Alchemy God, so he had already had a wrong idea. He also had a share in the destruction of Alchemy Valley, and he also contributed a lot. But he didn't find any treasures in the Alchemy Valley, so he had to torture the prisoners in the Alchemy Valley repeatedly, and finally asked for a recipe from a senior elder in the Alchemy Valley. As soon as he heard about this elixir, Protector Mu was shocked to realize that this elixir was not simple, so he dedicated it to the higher authorities. The Prison Heaven Emperor listened to Protector Mu¡¯s story and had a noncommittal look on his face. Obviously, this kind of plunder is not uncommon in the world of martial arts, and Emperor Yutian also thinks there is nothing wrong with it. "Since you led people to destroy the Alchemy Valley, did you capture all the people in the Alchemy Valley, or did some of them escape?" Emperor Yutian suddenly asked. Protector Mu said hurriedly: "Some of them escaped, but not all of them were caught." The Prison Heaven Emperor said calmly: "I understand." Protector Mu asked quickly: "Please give me a clear explanation from the emperor." The Prison Heaven Emperor smiled coldly: "Among those who escaped, some apparently climbed onto the big tree of Wanliu Cave Heaven." Although the Prison Heaven Emperor has no evidence to prove this, he is quite certain, as if there is no doubt. "Your Majesty, that is to say, the longevity elixir prescription of Wanliudongtian is also the real life-prolongation elixir prescription?" Protector Mu asked in surprise. The Prison Heaven Emperor glanced at him and said calmly: "Of course it is true. Wanliudongtian has even refined the finished product of the longevity elixir. How can it be a fake elixir?" "Your Majesty, what should we do?" Protector Mu asked at a loss. The look on the Prison Heaven Emperor's face was meaningful, and he was obviously thinking. The biggest disadvantage of Dan Prison City now is that it has lost the opportunity. As soon as Wanliu Dongtian issued a statement, Danyu City immediately fell into a passive position. Now that Danyu City has come forward again and said that the longevity pill belongs to itself, it is obviously untenable. Because Wanliudongtian has already declared its sovereignty over the Life-Extension Pill. If your Pill Prison City is really the owner of the Life-Extension Pill,?Why didn¡¯t you announce it earlier or later? Why did you announce it just after others had just announced it? ¡°Isn¡¯t this obviously here to cause trouble? "However, Danyu City is now passive, but it is obviously impossible to make Yutian Emperor give up the huge benefit of the longevity pill. What's more, the one who has obtained the longevity pill now is Wanliudongtian. In the entire God's Domain, if Danyu City is least willing to see its power become stronger, Wanliu Dongtian ranks first. The relationship between Danyu City and Wanliu Dongtian is very bad. They absolutely do not want to see Wanliu Dongtian obtain huge economic benefits from the Yannian Dan, and they do not want to see Wanliu Dongtian embark on the path of vigorous development of alchemy because of the Yannian Dan. . In this case, Dan Prison City¡¯s only choice now is to challenge Wanliu Cave Heaven! Didn¡¯t Wanliudongtian issue a statement? Within three months, if you are dissatisfied, you can challenge them. As long as you can surpass Wanliudongtian in the quality of the Yannian Pill, you can take over the sovereignty of the Yannian Pill. ¡°In the end, the winner is the king and the loser is the enemy!¡± "Protector Mu, please go down. This emperor will make his own decision on this matter." After Protector Mu left, the Prison Heaven Emperor looked leisurely in the direction of Wanliu Dongtian and said in a calm tone: "Qin Yun, I don't know where you got the confidence from Wanliu Dongtian, how dare you make such a statement? This is an open challenge. Do I, the Alchemy Prison City, have the foundation of Alchemy? In that case, let me, the Alchemy Prison City, teach you a lesson and let you know what kind of frog in the well you are!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1938 The competition begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Since Wanliudongtian¡¯s statement was issued, it has caused an uproar in the Divine Realm and caused a lot of discussion. Amid everyone¡¯s discussion, after three full days, Dan Prison City finally made its next move! Danyu City also issued a statement, saying that the Yannian Pill was the product of Danyu City¡¯s research and was plagiarized by Wanliudongtian for unknown reasons. Now there is no proof. In half a month, representatives from Danyu City will visit Wanliu Dongtian and compete with Wanliu Dongtian on the refining of the longevity pill to determine the authenticity! This head-on statement suddenly intensified the conflict. No one expected that this collision would be so fierce and leave no room for anything. And the core of this collision is naturally the fight for the ownership of the Life-Extension Pill. As an elixir that has never been seen in God¡¯s Domain, the Life-Prolonging Pill will surely trigger an unprecedented storm once it is sold in bulk in God¡¯s Domain! For the ownership of the longevity pill, the two families can be said to have risked their lives. For a time, the eyes of many forces in God's Domain were focused on this matter. Half a month, this period is not very long. Since Dan Prison City issued its statement, many people have begun to speculate on the outcome of this battle. These guesses, without exception, are all one-sided guessing that Dan Prison City will win. After all, in the Divine Realm, everyone recognizes the alchemy foundation of Alchemy Prison City. Let alone people from the outside world, there are many questions even inside Wanliu Cave Sky. Many people didn't know who the sect master planned to send to fight against Dan Prison City at the beginning. However, when they heard that the eldest sect leader planned to send Murong Sang, these people all exploded. Has the eldest sect leader been fed some kind of ecstasy by Murong Sang? What kind of qualifications does this Murong Sang have? Even the most prominent alchemy elder in Wanliu Cave Heaven dare not casually say that he will fight against the Alchemy Prison City. Why does this Murong Sang have such qualifications? Not to mention these people, even the other two sect masters and the chief elders of Wanliudongtian all have many questions in their hearts, and they are also puzzled by the decision of the sect master. Why does the great sect leader trust this Murong Sang so much? Anyone with some sense knows that in the field of alchemy, Wanliudongtian has basically no chance of winning against Alchemy Prison City. But the eldest sect leader insisted on forcing the fight, and even placed his hopes on Murong Sang. Although Murong Sang showed strong alchemy talent, it really shocked them. Su Han, on the other hand, has been practicing in seclusion in his cave during this period of time, turning a deaf ear to the ups and downs of the outside world. He knows that Dan Prison City is bound to be won this time, and the person sent will definitely not be a simple person. It¡¯s just that Su Han has really never been afraid of anyone in the way of elixirs, especially in the refining of longevity elixirs, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to surpass him. Now, Su Han really doesn't have much sense of urgency for the upcoming showdown. All his energy is on improving his martial arts strength. With his cultivation reaching the Earth Master Realm, Su Han also made a comprehensive improvement in his skills, magical powers, and magic weapons, and his actual combat ability greatly increased again. "Then Chu Tianyang's cultivation has probably reached the ninth level of the Supreme Realm. We can't fight him head-on using ordinary leapfrog combat methods." Su Han knew that Chu Tianyang was a strong opponent, but in his heart, he never flinched even a little bit. Since you want to fight, fight for the first place. Only in this way can we have more say in Wanliu Dongtian and use the power of Wanliu Dongtian to investigate what we want to know. As for Alchemy City¡¯s challenge this time, Su Han happened to want to find out where Alchemy City¡¯s longevity elixir recipe came from. Therefore, Su Han also took the initiative to accept the challenge from Alchemy City. Why there are life-prolonging elixirs in this world is a question Su Han has always wanted to understand. If Su Han, his elixir god, did not exist in this world, then why does the longevity elixir prescription exist? This loophole has always puzzled Su Han. Therefore, Su Han must find out where the longevity elixir formula in Danyu City comes from. As for the outcome of this battle, Su Han was calm and had no doubt that he would lose. ¡°Don¡¯t say that Alchemy Prison City just sent a representative to compete with him for the longevity pill. Even if the great city lord of Alchemy Prison City went into battle in person, Su Han didn¡¯t think he would lose. Soon, the team from Danyu City also arrived at Wanliu Dongtian, preparing to compete with Wanliu Dongtian. It is said that,The great city lord of Dan Prison City, Prison Heaven Emperor, is here. Although he has no intention of competing in person, he obviously intends to take charge. It is said that there was a grudge between the Prison Heaven Emperor and the great sect master of Wanliu Cave Heaven, which is why the relationship between Dan Yu City and Wanliu Cave Heaven has always been extremely bad. However, these rumors cannot have any impact on Su Han. Two days before the competition, Su Han also put aside his martial arts training and began to prepare for this battle. In fact, there was no need for any preparation, but Su Han was unwilling to underestimate the enemy, so he spent the past two days doing some necessary sorting out. Two days later, the gate of Wanliu Cave Tianshan opened wide. The well-known alchemy giants from all over the God's Domain, after receiving the invitation, came to Wanliu Cave Tianshan to watch the battle. Most of these alchemy giants are neutral people. No matter whether Wanliudongtian wins this battle or Alchemy Prison City wins, it has no impact on them. They came here simply because they were curious about how attractive this life-extending pill is? Can these two well-established forces from the divine realm be brought into direct confrontation? Of course, another responsibility they have here is to be referees. Whoever wins this battle must be witnessed by enough neutral alchemy giants to be authoritative. From a rational point of view, these people do not think that Wanliu Dongtian is on the alchemy path and is qualified to challenge the Alchemy Prison City. But emotionally, some people hope that Wanliu Dongtian can challenge Alchemy City. After all, Alchemy City¡¯s monopoly on the Alchemy Road is too powerful. This kind of monopoly is also unreasonable for the Alchemy structure of God¡¯s Domain. However, everyone has a big question mark in their hearts, that is, can Wanliudongtian do it? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1939 The two giants meet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Especially I heard that the representative sent by Wanliu Dongtian to challenge this time was not the senior alchemy elders, but a younger generation disciple. This raises everyone¡¯s questions. Is a young man really capable of challenging Dan Prison City? In the world of martial arts, apart from being energetic, youth actually has no advantages at all. Especially in the field of alchemy, it pays attention to foundation and accumulation. No matter how talented one is in alchemy, without hundreds of years of accumulation, it is absolutely impossible to gain access to the palace. Alchemy giants from all sides of the Divine Realm have already taken their seats at this time. These alchemy giants are either the backbone of their respective forces, or they are masters in alchemy. Any one of them must be at least an intermediate alchemy master or above. In the Divine Realm, there are more than twenty volumes of the "Alchemy Records of the Divine Realm" circulated in the field of alchemy. This alchemy record is produced in one volume every thousand years, and each volume contains a list of hundreds of people. And each of these alchemy giants who came today are qualified to be included in the "Alchemy Record of the Divine Realm" within this thousand years. There are thirty people in total, all of whom have great backgrounds. The reason why they came today was not only to give face to Wanliudongtian and Danyu City, but also because they were curious about the legendary longevity pill. In addition to these thirty alchemy giants, there were more than a thousand guests present, who also came from major forces in the divine realm. "I heard that the person sent by Dan Yu City this time is the first person of the new generation in Dan Yu City, named Lu Gui." "Lu Gui? I heard that this person has obtained all the true inheritance of the Prison Heaven Emperor along the way of Alchemy. He is even more powerful than those older generations of Alchemy figures. It seems that this time, Alchemy City is more capable of this competition. We really take it very seriously.¡± "I'm not surprised that Lu Gui is going to fight. What's surprising to me is that this time Wanliu Dongtian sends a disciple from the younger generation to fight. What's his name? Murong Sang, I've never heard of it before." "What kind of medicine is Wanliu Dongtian selling in the gourd this time?" "With Wanliudongtian's foundation in alchemy, it's already weird to dare to challenge Alchemy Prison City. To send a young boy to challenge is really hard to guess." "Could it be that they knew their opponent was Dan Prison City and just gave up on themselves?" ?There were a lot of discussions and speculations. "Out!" I don¡¯t know who shouted low, and everyone looked in that direction. At the end of the long corridor not far away, the three sect masters of Wanliu Cave Heaven were slowly approaching. Next to the three sect masters, there was a young man wearing Wanliudongtian costume. Behind this young man are several alchemy elders from Wanliu Cave Heaven. These alchemy elders are usually senior figures in Wanliu Cave Heaven, but today they seem to have become the foil of the young man. It seems that this young man must be Murong Sang. On the other side of the corridor, representatives of Dan Prison City also appeared at the same time. The Prison Heaven Emperor led the way, followed by a group of elite guards. The guards surrounded a middle-aged elegant man. "It is indeed Lu Gui. It seems that Wanliudongtian is indeed in trouble this time." "Yes, although this Lu Gui is a new generation and not an old monster like the older generation, his alchemy attainments are not inferior to those old monsters. Tsk tsk, Alchemy Prison City is determined to win this time." "I dare not say anything about other fields, but in the field of alchemy, no one has ever been able to take away what Dan Prison City wants." "Look at Wanliu Cave Sky, the person walking with the three sect masters is that Murong Sang?" "It should be him. He seems to be able to keep his composure." "So what if he can keep his composure? Anyway, he must know that he is a victim today and is just going through the motions. He will lose anyway, so how can he feel psychological pressure?" "Yes, Wanliu Dongtian probably thought that it would be too shameful to send the older generation to appear and lose, so he sent a younger generation to be the sacrifice." "I guess it's not as mysterious as you said. Wanliudongtian is also a well-known force, so how could it do such a thing." As the two parties approached, all discussions gradually stopped. When the Grand Sect Master Wanliu Dongtian met with the Prison Heaven Emperor, the two of them remained calm, and there was no spark-flying scene like many people imagined. It is said that there is actually an old grudge between the two people, and it is the kind of grudge that cannot be resolved. However, now there is a look of calmness on the faces of the two of them, as if there is no hatred.General. The Grand Sect Master Qin Yun smiled faintly: "Jitian, you and I have been dealing with each other for thousands of years. This seems to be the first time that we can enjoy peace and happiness and sit back and watch the younger generation compete for victory." The Prison Heaven Emperor smiled wantonly: "It's true that you can enjoy a happy life, but the outcome is about the outcome, but you will be disappointed." "Oh?" The eldest sect leader's smile did not diminish and he expressed doubts. "With all due respect, I don't think that the boy you sent is qualified to compete with Lu Gui from Danyu City. It's not at the same level." Yutian Emperor said in a very domineering tone. The great sect leader smiled lightly, not being irritated by the provocative words at all, but said leisurely: "Don't say it too early." "I may not say anything else too early. However, in the field of alchemy, our Alchemy City seems to have no reason to be modest." The Great Sect Master said calmly: "So, the Prison Heaven Emperor has never considered what to do if he loses this battle?" "Losing?" Prison Heaven Emperor laughed, "Do you think there is any possibility of our Dan Prison City losing?" The sect master showed a mysterious smile: "Everything in the world is unpredictable. At least, I won't be as full of words as you are." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1940 You can¡¯t You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Prison Heaven Emperor smiled disdainfully: "Since Wanliu Dongtian is so confident, it might as well let everyone see how much your confidence is worth." With that said, the Prison Heaven Emperor turned slightly sideways and said to Lu Gui next to him: "Lu Gui, young people don't know how high the sky is and how high the earth is. You might as well give him a lesson." After saying that, the Prison Heaven Emperor glanced sideways at Su Han, with a hint of undisguised contempt on his lips. Lu Gui smiled slightly, saluted and said, "Disciple, please obey the law." Su Han felt disdainful in his heart when he saw the behavior of Dan Prison City. Teach me a lesson? Looking at the entire Divine Realm, there is no one who can teach Su Han a lesson in alchemy. Look at this Lu Gui, he should be more powerful than any alchemy master Su Han has ever seen in this life, and also surpass many senior alchemy elders in Wanliu Cave Heaven. But, so what? Based on this, you want to teach a former alchemy god a lesson? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Joke! Lu Gui looks to be in his thirties, with a graceful demeanor and deep eyes, giving people an unfathomable feeling. He looked deeply at Su Han and said with gesture: "Please." The eyes of more than a thousand people present were all focused on Su Han. Su Han said calmly: "It's up to the guest to do as he pleases. You invite me first." Lu Gui was slightly startled. Like everyone else, he thought that this young man was just a victim pushed out by Wanliudongtian. With his own fame, he would soon be unable to bear it. But I didn¡¯t expect that this young man¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t seem like he was going to be a victim. However, Lu Gui's heart was as calm as water. In the field of alchemy, taking the current Dan Prison City as an example, except for the Prison Heaven Emperor, there was really no one qualified to make Lu Gui feel panicked. Both sides take their seats in the designated competition area. After everyone was seated, the thirty masters of alchemy from all over the God's Domain in the referee area also stood up and announced their homes. ?????????????????????These people are all highly respected and highly respected characters. "We are invited by both parties to come and watch the battle. As agreed by both of you, which side wins this battle and which side is the real owner of the longevity pill. No one, including the loser of this bet, is allowed to refine it in the future. Life-extending pill. If it is refined, it will be regarded as an infringement and will be held accountable. Do you both agree with this statement?" The Prison Heaven Emperor laughed: "That's exactly what it should be." The eldest sect leader also nodded slightly. The referee said: "Since both of you have no objections, let's start discussing and deciding the content of the bet. You both decide the content of the bet. Our referee is only responsible for helping you arbitrate, not deciding for you. The content of the gambling fight.¡± The Great Sect Master smiled lightly and asked: "May I ask how Dan Prison City plans to gamble?" "Since it is a dispute about the ownership of the Life-Extension Pill, it is natural to bet on the refining of the Life-Extension Pill." Emperor Yutian seemed not to want to go around so many detours and planned to go straight to the topic. The eldest sect leader glanced at Su Han. Su Han had been silent, but at this moment he suddenly smiled: "If we just refine the life-extending pill, we would be a little sorry for the guests who have come from afar today. We, Wanliudongtian, have been studying this life-extending pill for hundreds of years, and about the longevity pill There is countless knowledge about the Nian Dan, if we just refine the Nian Dan in front of everyone, wouldn¡¯t it be too simple, and the guests would not be fully entertained?¡± The guests present were a little surprised. Murong Sang was so young, but he had a vague master-like demeanor. If everyone didn't know that he was just a true disciple of Wanliu Dongtian, they would probably think that this son was Wanliu Dongtian. The young master. When the Prison Heaven Emperor heard what Su Han said, he frowned: "The alchemy competition is not just about refining elixirs, but is it better than anything else? It's a joke." Su Han smiled leisurely, but turned his eyes to Lu Gui: "Since you represent Danyu City in the battle, if the Yannian Pill is really the elixir of your Danyu City, you shouldn't be afraid of a battle, right?" "How do you plan to fight?" Lu Gui said calmly. Su Han said leisurely: "In Dan Dao gambling, it has always been popular to have three rounds to decide the outcome. Now I have three rounds, it depends on whether you dare to compete. If you don't dare, then just do what you said and only compete on refining. However, If you dare not compare, it proves that your Pill Prison City has a guilty conscience, and the origin of your longevity pill may not be so upright." The method of stimulating generals is very low-level, but it is still very effective to use it in this situation. If you don¡¯t dare to compare, you have a guilty conscience! When Lu Gui heard this, his heart moved slightly.Those deep eyes stared at Su Han with a sense of scrutiny. Obviously, he didn't expect that this young man with Wanliudongtian would act out of common sense. Not only are they not afraid of competition, but they also ask for more competitions, including three games. I have to say that this is far beyond the expectations before Dan Prison City came. Su Han¡¯s smile was indifferent, but there was an incomprehensible feeling about him. No matter how hard Lu Gui looked, he still found nothing. Su Han suddenly laughed and said: "Your Excellency has been silent for a long time. Is it possible that your heart is in chaos?" Lu Gui said lightly: "The most convincing thing in the path of alchemy is the quality of the elixir. Whoever refines a life-extending elixir with high quality is the authentic one. As for the other things, don't you think they are all the same?" Is it a boring move that goes off topic?" As soon as these words came out, the people in Dan Prison City all echoed loudly. Hearing this, Su Han chuckled: "I heard before that in Alchemy City, apart from Emperor Yutian himself, you have the highest attainments in alchemy. But now it seems that it is actually a bit exaggerated." This is naturally a way to provoke generals. Lu Gui could also hear it and smiled disdainfully: "What is my attainment in alchemy? Can you judge it through a few words?" Su Han smiled calmly: "Can't you? Maybe you think I'm exaggerating, so let me explain how your words just now exposed your poor level of alchemy." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1941: Three Game Appointment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! I can not? Not to mention Lu Guiran was stunned, even the other people present were also stunned. How could Murong Sang be so loud and say that he was not the first person of the new generation in Dan Prison City? Lu Gui also laughed dumbly and spread his hands: "I would like to hear the details." I want to listen carefully, why can't I do it? Su Han was not in a hurry, clasping his fists with both hands, and cupping his hands towards the referee's seat and the audience: "Everyone should know that the quality of an elixir is only a part of it. Whether an elixir can be passed down will not matter. , not just based on its quality. First of all, we have to consider whether the cost is cost-effective, and whether the materials are easy to collect. We also have to consider whether there is any conflict or overlap with other elixirs. We also have to consider the efficacy of this elixir. Howthe quality of the elixir is only a part of the elixir." "Take the Life Extension Pill as an example. If you and I were fighting here today to refine the Life Extension Pill, then the quality of the refined Life Extension Pill would be affected by many factors. For example, the level of the pill cauldron. , For example, the level of Danhuo. Your Excellency keeps saying that you want to bet on refining with me, and I have no objection. However if you forcefully ignore the impact of some other factors on the quality of the longevity pill and just bet directly, either it means that If you can't do it, it means that you, Dan Prison City, have a guilty conscience." "What do you think I said?" When the referees and guests heard what Su Han said, they were also secretly awestruck. They felt that this young man Wanliu Dongtian was not the kind of character who was pushed out to be used as cannon fodder. ?Looking at his demeanor, it¡¯s obvious that he came prepared. On the other hand, Lu Gui, although he seemed to have retained his grace, avoided accepting the offer of three rounds of bets in Wanliu Cave. No matter how upright his reasons were, at least psychologically, everyone felt that the Alchemy Prison City had lost half the battle before it even started. A master of alchemy on the referee's bench asked: "In your opinion, how should we bet on the fight?" Su Han's smile did not change: "Since it is a gambling battle to refine the longevity elixir, for the sake of fairness, according to my personal suggestion, both sides should use the most common elixir cauldron and the most common elixir fire. Only by suppressing all Only objective factors can test the true technical content. Otherwise, relying on a heaven-defying elixir cauldron and a heaven-defying elixir fire is not a technology, but the advantage of the equipment. Even if you win, it will be a weak victory. You are all leaders in the alchemy world, and I believe you will understand this little boy¡¯s superficial suggestion.¡± As soon as Su Han said this suggestion, the referees on the referee's bench looked at each other and felt that what he said made sense. No matter how much they dislike this young man from Wanliudongtian, these words are reasonable and reasonable. Since the purpose of this battle is to compete for the ownership of the Life-Extension Pill, it should be more than pure technology. Whoever has higher technical content will have a higher probability of being the true owner of the Life-Extension Pill. Counterfeit products, in terms of technology, are definitely unable to compare with original products. ¡° Moreover, when these masters in the alchemy world heard Su Han¡¯s proposal, they suddenly felt the resonance of returning to nature. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When the alchemy technique reaches a certain state, sometimes there is no need for heaven-defying equipment, and perfect elixirs can be made by relying solely on pure technique. After all, for an alchemist, having heaven-defying equipment is good, but enjoying the pleasure brought by that technology during the alchemy process is also extremely good. "Emperor Yu Tian, ??Murong Sang's proposal is also reasonable and reasonable. I just don't know what your Dan Yu City wants?" These referees have begun to ask the opinions of Dan Prison City, and the implications are that they have identified the suggestion of Su Han. It has to be said that Su Han's sudden move disrupted the deployment of Dan Prison City. Originally, after Alchemy City obtained the formula for the longevity pill, it knew that the pill was of extremely high level, so it always arranged for the best people to refine it with the best equipment. Lu Gui is also one of the people who refines the longevity pill. He has always used the best equipment to refine it. Those top-quality pill cauldrons and pill fires have been of great help to him. ?????????????? So he came this time with a lot of confidence, thinking that it would be no problem to refine a few high-grade longevity pills by himself. However, now it is said that ordinary pill cauldrons and ordinary pill fires should be used to refine the longevity pill. This is definitely a test for Lu Gui, because he has never tried this before. But he knew that if he refused now, the face of Dan Prison City would definitely be lost. ??Besides, Lu Gui still doesn¡¯t believe it. If he can¡¯t refine the longevity pill with ordinary equipment, how can this little guy from Wanliudongtian??Can it be refined? ! The prescription for longevity elixirs in Danyu City was stolen. Could it be that the prescriptions for longevity elixirs from Wanliudongtian were not stolen? Since both sides had also stolen the pills, they were evenly matched in terms of the elixir recipe, which was purely compared to the level of the refiner. As for his own level, Lu Gui is definitely more confident than the guy opposite him. Thinking of this, Lu Gui looked at the Prison Heaven Emperor who was not far away, and said through a message: "Master, I am sure." When the Prison Heaven Emperor heard what Lu Gui said, he also nodded. Lu Gui then said to the referee: "In that case, let's bet according to the method he said." Seeing Lu Gui agree, Su Han also smiled slightly. "This is just the first game. I don't know if you dare to accept my three-game appointment?" Su Han had no intention of letting Lu Gui go just like that. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT out back? Since you are so greedy, you must bear the consequences of greed. Lu Gui frowned: "Three games? What are the two games to compare with?" Su Han smiled faintly and said: "I have already said that the Yannian Dan is the original creation of our Wanliudongtian. We have been studying it for hundreds of years and have a lot of experience. There is also a lot of knowledge in it. I brought it up, but I'm afraid you wouldn't dare to Yes." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1942: Let you be convinced You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! A bad premonition suddenly flashed through Lu Gui's heart. Why didn't this Wanliudongtian kid act according to common sense? ?According to common sense, Wanliu Dongtian¡¯s level of alchemy is not as good as that of Danyu City, so the number of gambling games should be reduced as much as possible, because the more games there are, the more it will reveal Wanliu Dongtian¡¯s incompetence in alchemy. But why did this kid do the opposite? However, Lu Gui immediately activated his spiritual consciousness to drive away these distracting thoughts. Since the original source of the prescription for the longevity pill came from the Danshen Valley, then, based on the speculation on the part of Danyu City, the prescription for the prescription of the longevity pill in Wanliudongtian was probably obtained from the mouths of the captives in the Danshen Valley. In other words, the origins of the longevity elixirs of both parties are exactly the same. There is no such nonsense as what this kid said, that Wanliudongtian has been studying the longevity pill for hundreds of years. Since the origin is the same, Lu Gui feels that he has nothing to worry about. With the same alchemy formula, could Wanliudongtian's research level be higher than that of Alchemy Prison City? ?????????? Could it be that this young boy like Wanliu Dongtian can still be compared with himself, the first person of the new generation in Dan Prison City? Just now, this kid was aggressive and doing the opposite, and all kinds of tricks appeared in endlessly, which made Lu Gui a little out of rhythm. Now that he calmed down and thought about it carefully, Lu Gui felt that this kid must be playing tricks, deliberately bluffing himself despite not having so many means. "That's definitely the case. Wanliudongtian knew that the chance of victory was slim, so he deliberately created so many suspicious tactics to shake my heart, and then they could take advantage of it." After thinking about it, Lu Gui felt that the other party would definitely not be able to pull off any tricks. It was nothing more than bluffing him and making everyone think that he, Lu Gui, was afraid. "We can't be bluffed by this kid. It will weaken the momentum of our Dan Prison City. Let alone three rounds, even if it is three hundred rounds, how can I, Lu Gui, be afraid of him?" Thinking of this, Lu Gui regained his previous calmness and smiled indifferently: "Three games are three games. The Yanyan Pill is the original creation of our Dan Prison City. Even if you bet three hundred games, you will be humiliating yourself." When Su Han saw Lu Gui agreeing, he also smiled secretly in his heart. At that moment, you smiled leisurely: "In that case, in this second game, let's make a bet and use another set of alternative materials to refine the longevity pill?" As soon as this statement came out, the whole house was in an uproar! Lu Gui was even more shocked, staring at Su Han in extreme disbelief, his eyes suddenly full of judgment! Use another set of alternative materials to refine the longevity pill? Su Han¡¯s proposal immediately captured the hearts of everyone present. Everyone, even the people in Wanliudongtian, never expected that Su Han would make such a proposal. In everyone's opinion, elixirs such as the Life Extension Pill must be the elixirs that have been refined by ancient alchemy masters. None of the materials in them can be replaced, let alone another set of substitute materials for refining. ? For a while, even the alchemy elders of Wanliu Cave Heaven were a little suspicious, because the longevity elixir recipe that Murong Sang provided to them only had one set of ingredients, and there was no mention of a second set of alternative ingredients. . Could it be that Murong Sang was deliberately bluffing his opponent? You feel that there is little chance of winning, so you deliberately resort to tricks? Only the eldest sect leader kept smiling. Although she was a little surprised by Su Han's proposal, she did not show it on her expression. On the contrary, she had a vague feeling that Murong Sang might really have some tricks up his sleeve. Over at Dan Prison City, things are getting complicated at this time. The Prison Heaven Emperor did not expect that the boy from Wanliu Dongtian would come up with so many tricks. Lu Gui's eyes were full of judgment, scanning Su Han's face again and again, trying to find any clues on Su Han's face, but in vain. However, Lu Gui discovered that the alchemy elders in Wanliu Cave Heaven seemed to have a trace of doubt in their expressions. This trace of doubt was caught by Lu Gui, which made him suddenly feel happy: "This kid from Wanliu Dongtian is really pretending to be a ghost. Looking at the expressions of the people in Wanliu Dongtian, it is obvious that they don't know about another set of alternative materials. This kid must have come up with this trick on the spur of the moment to bluff me." "Is it interesting that your Excellency is so claptrap? The longevity elixir has been refined over time, so how can there be any substitute materials?" Lu Gui sneered. Su Han smiled faintly: "When you say that, you are really telling the truth, right? It is precisely because the prescription of Yannian Dan has been refined over time that we can develop other ways to achieve the same goal, that is, using alternative materials. You said that the Yannian Dan is??No alternative materials? If I can use alternative materials, does that mean that your Alchemy Prison City admits to plagiarizing our Alchemy recipe? " Su Han's words went on and on, but it left Lu Gui speechless for a while. Su Han didn't give him much time to think about it, and smiled coldly: "Your Excellency Lu Gui, every word you say reveals your amateurishness. If you don't dare to challenge me in this second game, it will undoubtedly represent your Alchemy City admits that this longevity elixir formula is indeed plagiarized." It¡¯s another method of stimulating generals. Even though Lu Gui knew that this was a way to provoke the general, there was no other better way to deal with it at this time. My heart skipped a beat: "I bet this kid is definitely bluffing me. Those alchemy elders in Wanliu Dongtian don't know about another set of alternative materials. What does this kid know? What does it matter if I agree to him?" At that moment, he exchanged glances with the Prison Heaven Emperor, and then sneered: "What's the harm in me just betting the second round with you? However, I also have a condition." Su Han smiled slightly: "But it doesn't matter." "We, Alchemy City, have promised you two rounds of bets. This life-extending elixir recipe is originally our original creation. If you want to compete, we, Alchemy City, have promised you two rounds of bets. What else do you want to mention?" Three games is a bit too much. After all, everyone¡¯s time is limited, who has time to play endlessly with you here?¡± Lu Gui¡¯s words were already thought out. Regardless of whether Su Han is bluffing or not, he will interrupt Su Han's progressive and continuous momentum and prevent Su Han from proposing a third game. Emperor Yutian also said: "In the final analysis, isn't it still a matter of a life-extending pill? I believe that only the quality of the life-extending pill is the right way. By promising you one more round, I am already giving you face. Two A round of competition is enough!" The great sect leader retorted: "There are only two games, what if each of them wins one?" The Prison Heaven Emperor laughed: "Each one wins a round? How is that possible?" Lu Gui also smiled disdainfully and said: "If each wins one game, it won't be too late to talk about the third game by then." Su Han also smiled secretly when he heard what they said. He knew that the other party had been confused by his words, so he did not dare to let himself continue to speak. At the moment, Su Han also laughed: "I said I wanted to bet on this, but you in the Alchemy Prison City didn't dare to bet. I said I wanted to bet on that, but you didn't dare to bet on that either. Is the so-called number one alchemy power in God's Domain just a false name? Haha ¡­Since you keep saying that you want to bet on the quality of the longevity pill, let¡¯s bet on the first game first. It will also let you know what it means to be convinced.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1943: Unconscious Attitude Change You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With that said, Su Han turned to the referees on the bench and raised his hands: "My lords, do you know if any of you has an ordinary alchemy cauldron that you can provide to us?" According to the previous agreement, if you want to refine the longevity elixir, you have to use ordinary elixir cauldron and ordinary elixir fire. ? ? Naturally, these referees don¡¯t have many ordinary Dandings. However, more or less, a few can still be collected. Soon, a row of alchemy cauldrons with ordinary qualifications were displayed. Su Han smiled: "It's up to the guest to do as he pleases. Sir Lu Gui, I'll let you choose first." No matter how determined Lu Gui was, he couldn't withstand the verbal pressure from a fledgling boy so many times, and there were more or less cracks in his heart. In addition, Lu Gui was a little unsure as to whether ordinary alchemy cauldrons and alchemy fires could achieve the expected effect. After selecting the alchemy cauldron, both parties will report the refining materials they need to the referee. Soon, the materials were delivered. "The first game is a competition for refining the longevity pill. Whoever has a higher quality pill will win. If the quality is the same, whoever completes the refining first will win. If the time is the same, it depends on which side has a higher pill-making rate. higher¡­¡­" The rules are very detailed, but they are very common rules in elixir gambling, and everyone here also understands them. It can be seen that the trend of today's gambling battle is different from what Danyu City expected in advance, which disrupted Lu Gui's rhythm. However, Lu Gui also had some doubts. Could this young man with so many tricks up his sleeves be able to beat him? ?Obviously, Lu Gui thinks this is impossible. Therefore, he quickly got rid of the vague feeling of uneasiness in his heart and devoted himself to refining. On the other side, Su Han also entered the refining of the longevity pill at his own pace. The referees on the bench and those from the Pill Prison City obviously did not expect that this young man could really refine the longevity pill. Most of them thought that this young man was trying to spread suspicion. But I didn¡¯t expect that this young man quickly entered the state, heating the cauldron, controlling the fire, and releasing materials like flowing water. Compared with Lu Gui, it was hard to tell who was higher and who was lower. Su Han has never been very dependent on the alchemy cauldron when refining elixirs. He had refined very little of this life-extending pill in this life, but he had refined it countless times in his previous life. In addition, his state this time is completely different from before. In the past, when he participated in alchemy competitions, he rarely showed his true strength. Most of the time, he just used a few tricks to easily defeat the opponent. But this time, he was facing a super strong opponent, and he was not allowed to hide any strength. Su Han, who goes all out, is absolutely terrifying. Although the gap between Su Han's current state of consciousness and his previous life is still quite large, he is stronger than his powerful memory from his previous life. As time goes by, Su Han has completely entered the state. For a moment, the scene was silent, all eyes were staring at the two people in the game, and the atmosphere seemed to have solidified. All the referees have changed their previous attitudes at this moment. Before, they all felt that Wanliu Dongtian had no chance of winning, so if a young boy was brought in, he might just be used as cannon fodder. But now, they have completely changed their previous views. Everyone can see that Murong Sang, the Wanliu Dongtian, is definitely not here to be cannon fodder. The direction of this gambling battle may not be as one-sided as they previously predicted. ??At least from the current point of view, Lu Gui is the first person of the new generation in Alchemy Prison City, and is also a well-known rising star in the world of Alchemy in the Divine Realm. However, he did not gain any advantage against Murong Sang! Although Murong Sang is young, he does not seem to be stage frightened. "Your Majesty, Wanliudongtian seems to have come prepared. We seem to have been fooled by them." A subordinate from Danyu City couldn't help but send a message to Emperor Yutian. The face of the Prison Heaven Emperor is not very pretty either. This game was obviously going to be completely different from what he had expected. Although it is still unclear who is higher and who is lower among the two people on the court, according to the vision of the Prison Heaven Emperor, it is only reasonable that Lu Gui should win an overwhelming victory when he comes up. Emperor Yu Tian is even a little doubtful now: "Is this longevity pill really the original creation of Wanliu Dongtian? Otherwise, how could this boy from Wanliu Dongtian be so confident and keep saying that he wants to use a set of alternative materials to refine it? Is there really another set of alternative materials?¡±  The Prison Heaven Emperor didn't believe this statement at all at first, but as time went by, the Prison Heaven Emperor also noticed the slightest abnormality. " If Murong Sang was deliberately bluffing, then with the powerful consciousness of the Prison Heaven Emperor, he should be able to see the slightest flaw. But the fact is that the Prison Heaven Emperor didn't notice any flaws in Murong Sang's body. "Where did Wanliu Dongtian find such a boy? Not to mention whether he was bluffing or not, even if he was able to have such a strong disguise ability, this kind of psychological quality is definitely not something ordinary people can have." Unknowingly, Emperor Yutian began to have a slight fear of Su Han in his heart. "As for Wanliu Cave Sky, those who were not optimistic about Su Han at first felt vaguely that this young man whom they were originally not optimistic about had really subverted their perceptions. Although it is still unclear who is higher and who is lower, at least everyone can see that Lu Gui on the opposite side is trying his best. And if Lu Gui can do his best, in Wanliu Cave Heaven, even those senior alchemy elders dare not claim that they can do it! "It's true that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. I can't believe that when did such a monstrous young generation come out of me?" Now these people are gradually understanding why the great sect leader trusts Murong Sang so much. Although they had heard of Murong Sang a few days ago, those things were not so earth-shattering from the perspective of Wanliu Dongtian's senior management. After all, clearing the Qijue Secret Cave can only mean that this young man has great potential in martial arts. The arena battle with Ling Qi was just a battle at the martial arts level. As for the battle between Wanliu City and Yipinlou, it was only a family-level battle. Although it was quite sensational, it could not get into the eyes of these Wanliu Cave Heaven senior officials. What's more, the one Su Han defeated in that battle was just a mid-level Great Alchemy Emperor, so it was naturally impossible for these people to take him seriously. And today, after seeing Murong Sang's performance, these people finally understood why the sect leader had the confidence to declare war on Dan Prison City. At least, Murong Sang¡¯s performance actually gave them a glimmer of hope of challenging the Dan Prison City! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1944 Announcement of Results You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Time passed by minute by minute, and both sides of the competition were focused and did not dare to be distracted in the slightest. "Refining this longevity elixir is actually very labor-intensive. The refining process is very complicated, and every detail must be mastered very delicately. However, Su Han had no distracting thoughts. The closer he got to the final moment of refining, the more he forgot about things and me, completely forgetting all gains and losses. Only in this way can a truly flawless work be produced. Suddenly, Su Han's alchemy cauldron shook rapidly, and bursts of green smoke emerged from the alchemy cauldron in the shape of dragons and snakes. Su Han felt happy: "The elixir is ready, it's done!" He swept his spiritual consciousness into the elixir cauldron and found that there were four life-extending elixirs in this pot. In terms of time, it was much faster than Lu Gui. At this time, Lu Gui was still in the final stage of integration. Seeing that Su Han had finished refining, everyone in Wanliu Cave Heaven was secretly excited. Regardless of the result, at least he was ahead of his opponent in terms of speed. The Prison Heaven Emperor glanced at Su Han meaningfully, but the bad premonition in his heart became stronger and stronger. He never expected that Lu Gui would be at a disadvantage once the competition started. Emperor Yutian is the great city lord of Danyu City. With such a high status, it is naturally impossible for him to participate in the gambling battle on behalf of Danyu City. Therefore, when he sent Lu Gui, he actually represented the highest level of alchemy in Danyu City except the Yutian Emperor. And Lu Gui actually lags behind the opponent in terms of speed. Doesn¡¯t this mean that Dan Prison City lags behind the opponent in terms of speed? This is absolutely a great shame and humiliation for Alchemy City, which has always boasted itself as the number one force in Alchemy. Fortunately, Lu Gui¡¯s speed is not slow at all. Less than a quarter of an hour after Su Han completed it, he also completed the refining. However, seeing the slightly solemn expression on Lu Gui's face, one can deduce that he must not have performed to a perfect level during the refining process. In fact, Su Han already saw the problem as soon as he saw the shape and color of the smoke coming out of the Lu Gui Dan Cauldron. "This Lu Gui must have diligently practiced refining the Life-Extension Pill, otherwise he would not be so fast. However, because the Life-Extension Pill itself is extremely difficult to refine, he must rely heavily on equipment when refining it. .Without the heaven-defying equipment, Lu Gui, a plagiarist, will ultimately be unable to show the true charm of the Life-Extension Pill." Both sides presented their own elixirs, Su Han looked calm, and although Lu Gui was quite satisfied with the finished product, there was always a hint of worry in his heart. Today¡¯s events were full of weirdness, which gave Lu Gui an extremely bad feeling. The elixirs of both sides were placed in front of the referees. Su Han¡¯s one-melt pills have a total of four, while Lu Gui¡¯s one-melt pills only have three. At least in terms of quantity, Su Han is already ahead. Of course, the competition rules first compare not the number of Cheng Dan, but the one with the best qualifications from the Cheng Dan of both sides. Su Han¡¯s batch of elixirs, among the four elixirs, there was one elixir with the highest qualifications, one elixir with the highest qualifications, and two elixirs with the mid-level qualifications. ?????????? Among Lu Gui¡¯s three Chengdans, there was only one top-grade one and two mid-grade pills. It has to be said that Lu Gui¡¯s ability to achieve this step is absolutely incredible. After all, his recipe for elixirs was tortured out of the mouths of prisoners in the Alchemy Valley. Without personal guidance from the creator, Su Han, many details were not perfect. Therefore, although the longevity elixir formula obtained by Danyu City is very complete, it is because some details are missing. Therefore, no matter how they adjust it, they can never refine the highest quality longevity elixir. At most, they can only refine it. Produce top quality. This time, Lu Gui used ordinary alchemy cauldron and ordinary alchemy fire. It was already very good to be able to refine a high-quality one. However, Lu Gui didn't know what the elixir refined by Su Han looked like, and there was always a hint of worry in his heart. Although Lu Gui still looks so graceful on the surface, deep in the corner of his eyes, there is an occasional flash of worry. At this time, everyone in the Danyu City and Wanliudongtian camps looked at the referee's seat with anticipation, waiting for the referees to announce the final result. At this point, no matter whether they are willing to admit it or not, no one can ignore the fact that Murong Sang of Wanliudongtian is already enough to make Lu Gui of Dedan Prison City feel threatened in the field of Yannian Dan. .   At the beginning, Lu Gui was still full of confidence. At this time, his expression was a little solemn, and he no longer had the arrogant feeling at the beginning. On the contrary, Murong Sang was always in high spirits, giving people a feeling that he had a chance to win. The elixirs of the two people were circulated in front of each referee, and the referees had already reached their own conclusions in their hearts. After discussing in low voices for a short period of time, a senior referee stood up and raised his hands to both camps: "Everyone, we have identified the longevity elixirs of both sides. The elixirs are the same. The finished product is The elixir is also of the same style. However, according to the opinions of most of us, Murong Sang of Wanliudongtian is more proficient and perfect in the refining techniques, and the refined elixir has also reached the highest level. Quality. In contrast, the refining techniques of Lu Gui from Danjing City are relatively stiff, with some minor flaws. However, these flaws cannot be seen without looking carefully. What he refined The finished elixir is only of the highest quality and cannot be compared with the best quality. To sum up, we judge that Murong Sang of Wanliu Cave Heaven wins. And, based on the opinions of all of us, we think that the longevity elixir of Wanliu Cave Heaven is the winner. , to be more original.¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1945 Easily Win You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The referees present are all masters of Alchemy in the God's Domain. They don't need to look at anyone's face, and they don't need to look up to anyone. Therefore, the results they gave are absolutely fair. This is what it is like to be a referee in an alchemy competition. If you are unfair, your reputation in the alchemy world will be damaged in the future, or even your reputation will be greatly reduced. As soon as the referees¡¯ results came out, thunderous applause erupted from Wanliudongtian, everyone cheered, and the entire venue suddenly fell into jubilation. Everyone cheered loudly, their eyes filled with surprise. If not for anything else, it¡¯s because they have an old grudge with Alchemy City and have been suppressed by Alchemy City in the Alchemy world for many years. Today, Wanliudongtian finally used practical actions to prove to the entire divine realm that Alchemy Prison City is no longer an invincible myth in terms of alchemy. This is not only a historic moment for Wanliudongtian, but also a historic moment for the entire divine realm. It breaks the inherent thinking of the divine realm, which is that Alchemy Prison City is the boss of the alchemy world. From now on, although it cannot be said that Danyu City is no longer the leader in the alchemy world, at least the invincible myth of Danyu City has been shattered. "The difference from Wanliu Dongtian is that everyone in Danyu City turned pale after hearing the result. The Prison Heaven Emperor tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart and stared at the sect master calmly: "Fellow Taoist Qin Yun, I don't believe that your life-extending pill is original." The Grand Sect Leader smiled leisurely: "You don't have to know whether we are original or not, but what is certain is that your Dan Prison City is definitely not original. This plagiarized technology cannot be compared to original technology after all." Lu Gui, who had been in the competition area below, suddenly said at this time: "Wait a minute, if I remember correctly, this gambling battle is not over yet, right? It was agreed that there would be two rounds, and this is only the first round. .¡± The Great Sect Master said calmly: "Fellow Taoist Prison Heaven, your people seem to be a little unconvinced. What do you think?" The Prison Heaven Emperor said in a dull tone: "Whatever the rules are, naturally they should be implemented." Su Han also shook his head secretly. Lu Gui didn't know the second set of alternative materials at all. In this second game, Dan Prison City was bound to lose. The reason for the competition is purely to muddy the waters and has no practical significance. Su Han could even guess that the reason why Lu Gui asked for the second game was just to see if there was a second set of alternative materials in Wanliu Cave Sky. To put it bluntly, he wanted to explore the reality of Wanliu Cave Sky. However, Su Han would not give him this chance. "Fellow Daoist Lu Gui, there is no need to gamble in the second game. As long as you can use another set of substitute materials, no matter what the materials are, as long as you can refine a life-extending pill, even if it is of inferior quality, I will lose. The whole bet, Let¡¯s count you as the winner, okay?¡± Su Han pretended to be generous. Lu Gui snorted coldly: "In the same way, can you do what you said? If you can do it, I, Lu Gui, can also admit defeat." Su Han smiled leisurely: "I don't need to do it, you have already lost. In this second round, you can do nothing, and I can do nothing. If it counts as a draw, then I will win against you overall. .So, why do I need to refine it with another set of materials on site to give you the opportunity to learn from my master?" Lu Gui¡¯s face turned cold and he said: ¡°We in Dan Prison City have unparalleled alchemy skills, why do we need to steal your master? What a joke.¡± At this time, the referee also spoke: "Do you two still bet? If you don't bet, this game will be treated as a draw." Lu Gui took a deep look at Su Han. In fact, he just wanted to test whether Wanliu Cave Heaven had a second set of replacement materials. But seeing that the other party was not fooled at all, Lu Gui had no choice but to stop playing. Emperor Yutian also knows that if the fight continues, Danyu City will only bring humiliation to itself, because Danyu City does not have a second set of replacement materials. Compared with this second round, the scene in Danyu City will definitely not be good-looking. . This battle can be described as extremely frustrating for the Prison Heaven Emperor. Before the prison emperor came, he was determined to win. Both he and Lu Gui believed that the Yannian elixir formula must come from the Danshen Valley. In other words, whether it was their Danyu City or Wanliu Cave Heaven, the elixirs were snatched from the Danshen Valley. Since they were all robbed, could it be that with the Danyu City¡¯s alchemy foundation, could it be inferior to Wanliudongtian in the research on longevity pills? ¡°However, the facts gave them a cruel slap in the face. They lost, and they lost without temper.   A draw in the second game is equivalent to Dan Prison City losing the entire bet. In fact, Su Han initially said that there would be a three-game competition to prevent Lu Gui from tying with him during the refining process. In case of a tie, there will be a second and third game. But now that Lu Gui has lost in the refining process, there is no need to compete in the second and third games. However, Su Han also admitted that Lu Gui was indeed the strongest opponent he had ever encountered since his debut in this life. It is indeed not easy to use ordinary pill cauldron and ordinary pill fire to refine a top-grade longevity pill. This also proves from one side that the alchemy foundation of Danyu City is indeed second to none. The referees did not expect that the gambling game ended in such a stalemate. Originally, they wanted to see the excitement again and see if Wanliudongtian had a second set of replacement materials. It was over like this. They were still a little reluctant, but there was nothing they could do. "The bet is over, and Wanliu Dongtian wins. From now on in the God's Domain, Wanliu Dongtian is the exclusive owner of the Life Extension Pill. No other force is allowed to refine the Life Extension Pill, otherwise it will be regarded as plagiarism. Wanliu Dongtian has the right to pursue everything Responsibility." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1946 The residual heat of the gambling game You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The referees present are all masters of Alchemy in the God's Domain, and they speak for themselves in the world of Alchemy. The battle for ownership of the Yannian Dan came to an end with the announcement of the referees. Thunderous cheers erupted from the sky up and down in Wanliu Cave again. This result is definitely the most perfect result for Wanliu Dongtian. From then on, the longevity pill was Wanliu Dongtian¡¯s exclusive pill, and the sale of the longevity pill became Wanliu Dongtian¡¯s exclusive business. The charm of this longevity elixir can definitely have a huge impact on the elixir market in God's Domain. If Wanliu Dongtian can make good use of this opportunity, it will definitely have far-reaching significance for Wanliu Dongtian's future status in the divine domain and its expansion in the field of alchemy. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, let¡¯s talk about the representatives of the major forces in the God¡¯s Domain present. Although they haven¡¯t said anything yet, the expressions on their faces clearly indicate that once the meeting is over, they will be eager to make reservations for Wanliu Cave. Nian Dan. The sect leader also smiled slightly and said: "You have come all the way this time. Although the gambling game has ended, on behalf of Wanliu Dongtian, I sincerely invite you to stay in Wanliu Dongtian for a few more days, so as to give us a chance to do something. Return to your host.¡± These people are just eager to order from Wanliudongtian. Even those who don¡¯t need the Life-Extension Pill for the time being will be curious about some information about the Life-Extension Pill. So, naturally, they all agreed to stay as guests in Wanliudongtian for a few more days. This situation made the Prison Heaven Emperor feel a little unhappy. How could he not see that Wanliu Dongtian was going to trade longevity pills with these forces. Once a deal is reached, it will not only be a matter of Wanliu Dongtian getting huge benefits from it, but also Wanliu Dongtian can use this to establish a good relationship with these forces, and can also use this to lay out plans on the Alchemy Road and challenge the Alchemy Prison City. However, Wanliu Dongtian is the host, and there is nothing wrong with keeping the guests here for a few more days. They, Dan Prison City, have no right to interfere. However, the Prison Heaven Emperor would not let Wanliu Dongtian achieve his goal so easily. At the moment, Emperor Yutian said calmly: "Today, all the masters of Alchemy in the Divine Realm are present. Such a grand event, as the leader of Alchemy City, I cannot miss it." This is about staying shamelessly. Of course, staying here is not to participate in some grand event, but to cause trouble and damage. Although Wanliudongtian knew this, he couldn't refuse and could only let the people from Danyu City stay. Su Han¡¯s mission was completed and he originally wanted to leave, but the guests who stayed behind were extremely enthusiastic, especially the alchemy masters who were the referees. They all pulled Su Han away and refused to let him go. They also saw a potential that they had never seen before in Su Han's longevity pill. This potential was definitely not seen in a thousand years. Therefore, these alchemy masters are full of curiosity about this young man from Wanliudongtian, and want to have a better understanding of this young man. Although Su Han didn't like the handling of these scenes, he thought that from these people, he might be able to test whether they had heard of his previous life. Because these people are all masters of Alchemy in the Divine Realm, logically speaking, they must have heard of Su Han's famous name in his previous life, and they were very familiar with it. After all, who has never heard of the existence closest to the Alchemy God in the Divine Realm? If they haven¡¯t heard of it, something is obviously wrong. Sure enough, Su Han pretended to test some people casually and found that they had never heard of his existence at all. Su Han is absolutely certain that there is a difference between the world he lives in now and the world he lived in in his previous life. It¡¯s just that he still doesn¡¯t know clearly, what is the relationship between these two worlds? ??Could it be that there really is a legendary parallel world? Su Han was thinking about this problem, and at the same time, he did not forget to socialize, which could be said to have given Wanliudongtian enough face. ??Especially in the discussions and discussions on many alchemy issues, the alchemy elders in Wanliu Cave Heaven sometimes can't get a word in. Although Su Han didn't appear particularly active, he was able to respond with ease every time someone asked him, and he was often able to put forward his own personal opinions from a very novel perspective, which surprised the alchemy masters present. Incessantly. And the people in Danyu City have not forgotten to give Wanliu every moment in the past few days.??Angel Tiezi always raises some difficult questions without warning, hoping to see Wanliudongtian make a fool of himself. However, these problems are often resolved by Su Han without leaving a trace in the end. Such an effortless performance made Dedan Prison City make things difficult for him several times, but all failed. With this, the inner understanding of Su Han among the alchemy elders in Wanliu Cave Heaven can be said to have reached a new level. Not to mention that Su Han defeated Lu Gui of Alchemy Prison City in the gambling game, let¡¯s talk about the alchemy exchanges in the past few days. If Su Han was not there, given their inherent alchemy level of Wanliudongtian, sometimes even if it is not embarrassing, It will also inevitably be embarrassing. And this young alchemy genius not only saved the face of Wanliu Dongtian, but also saved the face of them, the alchemy elders of Wanliu Dongtian. When all the guests returned home satisfied, Su Han clearly felt that the senior management of Wanliudongtian were obviously much more easy-going and polite towards him. Even the core senior leaders, even the second and third sect masters, no longer regard Su Han as an ordinary disciple at this moment. It can be said that Su Han's performance has conquered many of them. The battle for longevity pills between Wanliu Cave Heaven and Danyu City has naturally spread to Wanliu City. Among the wells in Wanliu City, it can be said that this young master Murong Sang was blown away by his imagination. ??From how Murong Sang lived abroad, how he was miraculously found by the Murong family, to how Murong Sang became a disciple of Wanliudong Tianzhenzhuan, how he defeated Danyu City, and how he slapped Danyu City in the face. Various details can be said to be very detailed, as if these people have witnessed it with their own eyes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1947 The truth of that year You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These rumors have brought unexpected benefits to Danshen Pavilion. The business of Danshen Pavilion has become more popular and rising steadily. Many monks from Wanliu City, even if they don't need the elixirs from the Alchemy Pavilion, still flock to the Alchemy Pavilion like a wave because they want to see what the legendary elixir shop opened by young master Murong Sang looks like. . For a time, even the reputation of the Murong family in Wanliu City was rising steadily. Everyone knew what Murong Sang meant to Wanliu Dongtian. It is said that the Murong family not only received awards from Wanliu Dongtian because of Murong Sang , and his family head was even personally received by the Grand Master of Wanliu Dongtian, which was an unparalleled honor. Everyone in the Murong family is full of joy, and everyone regards Su Han as a great contributor to the Murong family. And at this moment, the people from Murongzhou were also working very quickly and had quietly brought the real Murong Sang back from the lower realm to the Murong family in Wanliu City. Murong Sang, on the other hand, did not want to come with Murong Zhou's people at first. It was not until Murong Zhou's people showed him letters and tokens written by Su Han that he agreed to come. To put it bluntly, Murong Sang did not come here to recognize his ancestors. The reason why he was willing to come was just because of his young master. Even more, Murong Sang was a little wary of this so-called family, because he had grown up wandering as long as he could remember, and he had already seen through the faces of those big families. In his wandering life, Su Han was the first person to discover him and give him warmth. Therefore, he only trusted Su Han and the people around Su Han, and did not trust other people. However, after Murong Sang arrived at the Murong family, she faced Murong Zhou as her biological brother and Mr. Especially when he knew that after he was lost, his relatives had been looking for him anxiously, and they have not given up until now. Murong Sang's defenses were gradually softening. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Murong Zhou also announced the truth to the family's senior officials. The previous Murong Sang was just Murong Zhou who hired someone to pretend to comfort Elder Xing, but the Murong Sang he took over now is the real Murong Sang. This sudden news also surprised the senior management, and it took a lot of effort to slowly accept this fact. Originally, what Murong Zhou did was a serious crime of deceiving the family, and at worst, he could be punished severely. " However, no one among the senior leaders of the Murong family mentioned punishing Murong Zhou. Because the fake Murong Sang invited by Murong Zhou had made great contributions to the Murong family. Not only should they not punish Murongzhou, but they should reward him heavily. What¡¯s more, what surprised the upper echelons of the Murong family even more was that the real Murong Sang turned out to be a saint-level genius with an innate pure Yang body. You must know that this level of innate pure Yang body is unique even in the divine realm. It is definitely a level that can only be encountered but not sought. It is no exaggeration to say that for a family of the Murong family's level, getting a saint-level innate pure Yang body genius can even change the fate of the entire family. Therefore, as soon as Murong Sang returned to the Murong family, he immediately received the highest level of treatment. However, due to many considerations, the Murong family finally decided not to announce Murong Sang¡¯s true identity for the time being. In other words, to outsiders, Su Han is still "Murong Sang". "The real Murong Sang changed his name and entered the Murong family, claiming to be Murong Zhou's adopted brother. As for why Murong Sang got lost back then, Murong Zhou has always been very concerned about the reason. He personally took Murong Sang to the Lian family, and after Murong Sang saw the people of the Lian family, the fragments of his memory from that year gradually recovered. The result was just as Murong Zhou expected. When Murong Sang went missing, it was indeed related to the Lian family. Seeing that they could not deny it, even the senior officials of the Lian family confessed. It turns out that when Murong Sang tested out the saint-level innate physical talent at the talent testing tower, an elder from the Lian family happened to be present, and he immediately reported it to the family's senior officials. And the senior officials of the Lian family immediately made a decision to get rid of Murong Sang immediately. Because everyone knows what a holy-level innate body means to a family, and the Lian family is absolutely unwilling to watch the Murong family take off with this holy-level innate body, leaving their Lian family far away. Leave behind. ??The order issued by the top management of the Lian family,?Kill Murong Sang immediately and pretend it was an accident. However, one of the company elders who carried out the order felt pity for Murong Sang when he saw that he was young. Instead of killing him, he threw Murong Sang outside Wanliu City. According to the elder¡¯s opinion, this six-year-old child, who has not officially started practicing, will definitely not be able to survive outside Wanliu City where monsters are rampant. In this way, it can be regarded as indirectly executing the orders of the family's senior officials. But I didn¡¯t expect that Murong Sangfu was lucky enough to survive. After Murong Zhou learned the whole story, he was furious. When he investigated, he found that the person who issued the order was the former head of the Lian family who had been executed. In this way, this revenge was indirectly repaid. However, Murongzhou was still dissatisfied and reported it to Wanliu Dongtian, directly depriving the Lian family of all rights as the Yongding family and driving the Lian family out. Wanliu City, you will never be able to return to Wanliu City again. Except for the elder who was moved by compassion and was not expelled from Wanliu City, everyone else in the Lian family left Wanliu City like a bereaved dog. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1948 The Arrival of Genius on Sword You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Murong Sang incident can be considered to have come to an end here. When Murong Sang returned to the Murong family, he also received the highest level of treatment. Everyone in the Murong family regarded him as their treasure. Of course, the Murong family did not change their attitude towards Su Han just because they knew that Su Han was the fake Murong Sang. On the contrary, they were more warm and polite to Su Han. Because they all knew that Su Han pretended to be a descendant of their family, which brought them only endless benefits and no harm. In fact, each of them hoped that Su Han could continue to pretend. ¡° In that case, the Murong family, with such a monster-level figure, and now with Murong Sang, who has a saint-level innate body, the family has a bright future. Fortunately, Su Han did not refuse to continue playing Murong Sang. "Moreover, for the sake of Murong Sang, Su Han didn't show any airs to the Murong family. Lu Gui did not become arrogant just because he became famous in one battle and defeated Dan Prison City. Murong Sang, on the other hand, couldn't contain the dependence in his heart after seeing Su Han again. He must follow Su Han and continue to be Su Han's little follower. He seemed to be unmoved by the highest treatment given to a direct young master of the Murong family. With such a stubborn temper, even Murong Zhou was helpless against him. But at the same time, Murong Zhou felt even more grateful to Su Han. Because he knew that if Su Han had not always been very good to Murong Sang, Murong Sang would definitely not be so dependent on Su Han. In the end, it was Su Han who persuaded Murong Sang to stay in the Murong family. Because Su Han knew very well that Murong Sang's innate pure Yang body determined that he should not be a follower, but should be a star among the stars. It is most beneficial for Murong Sang to stay in the Murong family and develop. ¡°Moreover, the Murong family has relatives of Murong Sang, and the kind of family ties connected by blood cannot be ignored. ¡°Perhaps Murong Sang is too young now to realize this feeling of blood connection, but sooner or later he will be able to realize it. After arranging Murong Sang¡¯s fate, Su Han¡¯s matters at hand came to an end for the time being. This time Murong Zhou¡¯s people went to the lower realm and only brought back Murong Sang, but none of Su Han¡¯s other friends came back. This was what Su Han meant. Because Su Han always had a vague premonition in his heart that the situation in the God's Domain might not be as peaceful as what he saw on the surface. ??At least, now the Eternal City has fallen into the territory of the demons, and no one can tell whether other parts of the God's Domain have been encroached upon. Although there are no traces of demons on the surface in these places in the God's Domain, Su Han knows that the traces of demons are often very hidden. When you discover the existence of traces of demons, it means that you have already Disaster is coming. In comparison, although the spiritual power in the lower world is relatively thin, it is also much safer. During this period of time, Wanliudongtian was also very busy because of the matter of the longevity pill. Representatives of many divine realm forces that have good relations with Wanliu Dongtian have stayed in Wanliu Dongtian. ??????? The euphemistic name is to learn from Wanliu Dongtian¡¯s experience and learn from it, but in fact, to put it bluntly, I just want to rush to buy the first batch of life-extending pills launched by Wanliu Dongtian. By the way, let's see if we can get a share of the benefits of the longevity pill. Of course, they also know that the Yannian Pill is now the exclusive pill recipe of Wanliudongtian, and they will definitely not share in the benefits. They just wanted to test whether they could use their good relationship with Wanliu Dongtian to get the authorization for the longevity elixir from Wanliu Dongtian and try to refine it themselves. Therefore, during this period of time, these representatives have been fighting fiercely with Wanliu Dongtian, and each of them has come up with unique tricks to build a good relationship with Wanliu Dongtian. However, on this matter, Wanliudongtian's attitude is also extremely determined, if it doesn't work, it won't work. No matter who it is, no matter how good the relationship with Wanliu Dongtian is in the past, they can¡¯t even think of taking advantage of the benefits of the longevity pill. The sect master knows very well that this longevity elixir recipe was originally Su Han¡¯s elixir recipe. Now that the dispute over the elixir¡¯s ownership has been settled, it¡¯s time to make money. Moreover, the profit distribution has been negotiated with Su Han. Su Han will share 20% of the money Wanliu Dongtian makes from the longevity elixir. At this time, if you let others get the authorization for elixir refining, it would be equivalent to letting others grab business. In this way, Su Han, as the provider of the elixir and the main hero of this battle, has interests inIt was robbed invisibly. Therefore, the great sect master will definitely not let any force get the authorization of Yannian Danfang. However, at this time, Su Han had no time to take care of the longevity pill. The matter of the longevity pill has come to an end for Su Han, and all that's left is to wait for the money to be divided. Su Han now puts all his energy into his martial arts training. Because Wanliudongtian's much-anticipated genius sword debate is finally about to begin. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1949 The Supreme Ancestor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han's cultivation at the fourth level of the Zun Realm gave Su Han enough confidence to cope with the next genius sword debate. Even if Su Han encounters Chu Tianyang, the first genius of Wanliu Cave Heaven, Su Han is not without the strength to fight. ¡°It¡¯s just that if you say this, no one may believe it. Although the battle with Lu Gui of Dan Prison City made Su Han famous again in Wanliu Cave Heaven, Su Han was neither arrogant nor impatient. He declined all those who came and concentrated on retreating in the cave. Practice. There is only one exception, and that is Ling Qi. During this time, Ling Qi often came to Su Han's cave, and the two of them would talk while discussing. Since Ling Qi experienced the last arena battle with Su Han, his whole person seems to have grown a lot overnight, and his temperament has become much more restrained. Especially seeing Lian Qiong and Chu Tianyang together last time made Ling Qi see Lian Qiong more clearly. Now Ling Qi no longer takes his large group of followers with him wherever he goes, and he no longer goes to socialize with the other three young masters. In addition to practicing, he usually only comes to Su Han. The two have been in contact for a long time, and they found that they have many common topics, and they became close friends for a while. On this day, when the two were chatting, Ling Qi sighed softly and suddenly opened his mouth, as if he was hesitant to speak. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Senior Brother Ling has something to say, but it doesn't matter." Ling Qi then made up his mind and sighed: "Junior brother Murong, your talents in martial arts and alchemy are so evil. If you look at development potential alone, you can definitely be ranked among the top three in Wanliu Cave Heaven. You are so talented, and you are halfway there. Those who join Wanliu Dongtian are not direct descendants of Wanliu Dongtian. Do you know what some of them, from the elders to the disciples, are saying when they talk about you now?" Su Han smiled lightly and asked, "How do you say that?" "I don't know how they spread this rumor. In short, some of them are now saying that you may be an undercover agent sent by the hostile forces, maybe an undercover agent sent by Dan Prison City. Say that we have nothing to do with it. Liu Dongtian must be wary of you." Ling Qi sighed. Su Han raised his eyebrows: "Really?" "Well, what they said has reached the ears of the great sect master. Do you know what the great sect master said?" Su Han smiled slightly: "I don't know, and I don't want to know." Ling Qi was stunned: "Why?" He also hesitated for a while before deciding to tell Su Han these rumors from the outside world. Unexpectedly, Su Han reacted very calmly after hearing this, as if he had expected it. Su Han said calmly: "Because I was not sent by any force. There is no force that can drive me." When Ling Qi heard the words, he seemed to have some enlightenment and was speechless for a long time. After a long time, Ling Qi sighed: "Junior brother Murong, I don't know your origin, but I can see that you have many secrets. You will be someone who will do great things in the future, and you have a unique aura about you. In terms of aura, I even think Chu Tianyang is not as good as you." After hearing Ling Qi's words, Su Han couldn't help but feel a little erratic. In this life, at the beginning of his rebirth, his goal has always been to return to the Eternal City and get back those things that should belong to him. Gradually, I have more and more experiences, more and more bonds, and more and more things that belong to my life. Then, after learning that the Eternal City was occupied by the demons, his goal became to fight against the resurgence of the demons. Later, I discovered that the divine realm in my current life was completely different from the divine realm in my memory. I added another goal, which was to figure out the secrets of my past and present lives, and to pursue the destiny of my rebirth in this world. The reason is to pursue the origin of the evil eye and what is the meaning of pursuing one's own reincarnation? However, from the beginning to the end, Su Han knew very well that one theme of his had never changed, that is, since he was reborn, he must live a more exciting life than in his previous life. Su Han¡¯s biggest regret was that he was unable to practice martial arts in his last life because he was born with a broken pulse. In this life, I have followed the path of martial arts, and practicing martial arts has always been my main line. From the Qi Martial Realm to the current Zun Realm, Su Han felt extremely fulfilled as he advanced one step at a time. ??And martial arts training has allowed Su Han to gain many feelings that he could not experience in his previous life, and these feelings also made him fascinated. Thoughts are wandering??, suddenly, Su Han's consciousness suddenly moved, and his complexion changed slightly. Soon, Ling Qi also noticed something. Suddenly, his expression also changed, and he asked in a low voice: "Why is there a vague pressure that seems to be approaching your cave?" Su Han also sensed a pressure of divine consciousness, and the strange thing was that there were many defensive formations deployed around his cave, but none of them seemed to have any effect in the face of this pressure. This can only show one thing, that is, the owner of this spiritual pressure is more powerful than imagined, and has exceeded the limit of Su Han's formation that can be defended. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look outside.¡± The two came out to the gate of the cave and were surprised to find that there was a stone wall at the gate of Su Han's cave, which was emitting a strange light at the moment. Su Han had noticed this stone wall before. It was just an ordinary smooth stone wall. In the midst of surprise, another bright light suddenly flashed across the smooth stone wall. The next moment, an inexplicable and powerful force tore through the void without any warning, and instantly descended around the stone wall. On the stone wall, a real or illusory projection suddenly appeared. This vague shadow is obviously a human figure, and there seems to be boundless majesty in the outline. Ling Qi opened his mouth wide and stared at the projection on the stone wall in surprise. Suddenly, his whole body was excited and he said excitedly: "Junior Brother Murong, this is the Supreme Ancestor. The Supreme Ancestor has come to your cave!" Su Han's heart moved. He had also heard that there seemed to be a supreme ancestor in Wanliu Cave. However, the whereabouts of this supreme ancestor is a mystery, and even many elders and senior officials have never seen his true identity. At this moment, the projection floating on the stone wall is this legendary supreme ancestor? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1950 Ancestor¡¯s Conditions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Junior Brother Murong, the Supreme Ancestor has come to your cave. Is there anything he wants to say to you?" Ling Qi said excitedly. It was obvious that he was full of respect for this supreme ancestor. Su Han was noncommittal and looked at the projection on the stone wall. At this moment, the powerful pressure around him suddenly swept away slightly. Ling Qi didn't even react. His body softened and he fell asleep. Su Han¡¯s eyes were calm and he was not panicked when faced with this scene. He wanted to see what this supreme ancestor wanted to do? "Are you Murong Sang?" At this moment, a majestic voice suddenly came from the vague shadow. "Junior Murong Sang, I have met my senior." As Su Han spoke, he looked around with his consciousness. However, although there was a powerful will fluctuating in the void, he could not see where the Supreme Ancestor's true Dharma Body was. He could only see the projection on the stone wall. "Very good, I am the Supreme Ancestor of Wanliu Cave Heaven. I have also heard about some of your recent deeds." The voice said, and then said, "You don't have to look for it. My true body is still practicing in seclusion. This is the incarnation of my spiritual consciousness." Su Han said: "The ancestor's spiritual consciousness is manifested, and his magical power is vast. It is a great eye-opener for the younger generation." "Okay, there is no need to say more about the situation. This time I came to your cave, I just want to communicate with you, so I made other people fall asleep, please understand." Su Han said: "Junior understands." "Well, I have heard some recent rumors even though I am in seclusion. They say that you joined Wanliudongtian with impure motives and that you are an undercover agent of other forces." Su Han was unmoved: "Things that are clear will become clear by themselves, and things that are turbid will become turbid by themselves." "Okay, no matter why you joined Wanliudongtian, it doesn't matter. The important thing is that I can see that you are not lying." "Of course, this junior would not dare to lie." "Well, young man, our Wanliu Dongtian has always been generous to our disciples. Especially for potential geniuses like you, Wanliu Dongtian has always attached great importance to it. You can also see this in the treatment we give you. . I can clearly promise you that as long as your heart belongs to Wanliu Dongtian, Wanliu Dongtian will definitely train you to become a world-famous strong man, and what Wanliu Dongtian can give you in the future will definitely exceed what any other force can do. The treatment given to you. Only here can your potential be best utilized, do you understand?" The supreme ancestor said so much in one breath, and Su Han also heard it. The purpose of this supreme ancestor coming in person this time is to let himself stay in Wanliu Cave Heaven safely in the future, and one day make a name for Wanliu Cave Heaven. To gain glory. The meaning of the Supreme Ancestor is very clear. No matter what Su Han's motive is for joining Wanliu Dongtian, as long as he does not have any bad intentions, Wanliu Dongtian will not be suspicious of him, but will do his best to train him. These words, for the Supreme Ancestor, are definitely the most weighty and can truly express the attitude of the top management of Wanliu Cave Heaven. Su Han's heart moved. He really didn't have any impure motives for joining Wanliu Dongtian. He just wanted to use the energy of Wanliu Dongtian to do what he wanted to do in the future. Now, the Supreme Ancestor of Wanliu Cave Heaven is right in front of him. Isn¡¯t this his best opportunity to negotiate? The first thing Su Han wants to do is to investigate the whereabouts of the high-level powerful people in the Eternal City, or more accurately, the whereabouts of the Saint of the Red Moon Valley. However, during this period of time, Su Han also noticed that everyone kept silent about the chaos in the Eternal City and the exile of the Eternal City from the Divine Realm, as if it was a taboo. In this case, how to speak to this supreme ancestor is also a matter worth weighing. "Ancestor, I wonder what standards Wanliu Dongtian uses to judge the potential of geniuses?" Su Han suddenly asked. The Supreme Ancestor was stunned: "What did you say?" "When I join Wanliu Dongtian, I do have things I want to accomplish. I just don't know what kind of potential I need to show in order for Wanliu Dongtian to fully support me and enable me to accomplish what I want to do?" The Supreme Ancestor pondered for a moment: "I don't know what you want to do, but I can tell you that as long as what you want to do is not too outrageous, then we can mobilize the power of Wanliu Cave Heaven to help you Do it. However, this does require you to show more potential, otherwise, we will also calculate the cost. To put it bluntly, it is to see whether you are worthy of us mobilizing the power of Wanliudongtian, and how much power is worth mobilizing.??Do you understand? " Su Han said: "What if I hope that Wanliudongtian can help me with all its strength?" The Supreme Ancestor was not surprised: "If that's the case, then you need to show unprecedented potential. Let everyone in Wanliudongtian know that you are a genius with real great luck, and you are the most talented person in Wanliudongtian in a hundred years." A new star worth looking forward to. Only in that way can Wanliu Cave surround you from top to bottom, like stars surrounding the moon, doing things for you." Su Han nodded secretly, this was exactly what he needed. Because what I have to do is not only to find the whereabouts of the Saint of Red Moon Valley, but more importantly, to save the Eternal City, the Eternal City that has been devastated by demonic chaos. At the very least, we need to make other forces in the God¡¯s Domain refocus their attention on the Eternal City to resolve the demonic chaos in the Eternal City. Instead of directly and roughly exiling the Eternal City like now. Given Su Han¡¯s current situation of being alone, if he wants to achieve this, he must let Wanliu Dongtian speak out, advocate, and promote. Wanliu Dongtian, as a well-known force in the Divine Realm, has this appeal. But why would Wanliu Dongtian do this for Su Han? The condition is very simple, that is, Su Han must show his potential to the maximum extent and let everyone in Wanliudongtian see that this is a super genius who has the hope of changing Wanliudongtian's future destiny. Only in this way can Su Han have such charisma and charm! Su Han also knows very well that the Supreme Ancestor can say this to himself, which means that the Supreme Ancestor has high expectations for himself. At least, the Supreme Ancestor felt that he had hope of becoming such a talented genius. "Young man, the reason why I said this is that you can also see that I have high expectations for you. This is because, during the battle with Dan Prison City, I did see that kind of spirit in you. The shadow of great luck. However, that is only the realm of alchemy. If you want to gain a foothold in the world of martial arts, you must eventually fall into the realm of martial arts." "As for the martial arts field, you have cleared the Qijue Secret Cave. This is good, but it is not enough." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1951 Super Difficult Mission You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If you want to gain the recognition of Wanliu Cave in the martial arts field, you have to prove that you are indeed qualified in martial arts. Clearing the Qijue Secret Cave is just an achievement at the newcomer level. What can be proved is only your future. Possibilities and potential, not your actual abilities.¡± The Supreme Ancestor said indifferently, "To be honest, no one has ever asked this question to me before. Therefore, before this, there were no established standards. However, now I can formulate it for you. A standard.¡± "Ancestor, please speak." "As I just said, in the field of alchemy, you have proven your ability. In the field of martial arts, what you have to do is to become the number one among the young generation in Wanliu Cave Heaven in the shortest possible time." The first person of the younger generation in Wanliudongtian? Su Han's heart moved, could it be The Supreme Ancestor seemed to have seen through Su Han's inner thoughts and said calmly: "That's right, the standard I set for you is to defeat all opponents and come out on top in the upcoming genius sword debate." "Perhaps this request seems a bit difficult, because it has only been less than half a year since you joined Wanliu Dongtian. Many direct geniuses of Wanliu Dongtian have been practicing in Wanliu Dongtian for more than ten years and more than twenty years. , and you only have half a year." "However, it is precisely in this way that you can prove that you are indeed talented and that you are the kind of super genius who is born with great luck, and that everyone in Wanliu Cave can admire you." The words of the Supreme Ancestor made Su Han secretly nod his head. To come out on top in the Genius Swordsmanship may sound a bit shocking at first. After all, Su Han's current cultivation level is only at the fourth level of the Respect Realm, while among the Genius Swordsmen, some are at the seventh level, the eighth level, or even the Respect Realm. A genius at the ninth level. If I say that I want to win the first place in the Genius Swordsmanship with my status as the fourth level of respect, I am afraid that everyone will think that I am just dreaming. The reason why the Supreme Ancestor gave this task was to tell Su Han that it was not easy to gain the trust and support of everyone in Wanliu Cave. However, this extremely difficult task did not scare Su Han. What Su Han fears most is that the Supreme Ancestor will not give him this chance at all. Now that the Supreme Ancestor has given himself this opportunity and given a standard, it will be easy to handle. What I fear most is not the extremely high standards, but the lack of standards at all. With a hard standard, you just need to work towards this standard. "Thank you, ancestor, I understand." "Very good." The Supreme Ancestor said calmly, "My time is limited, young man, just take care of yourself. Don't waste your talents." As he said that, the projection on the stone wall suddenly disappeared. At the same time, the powerful aura that enveloped the surrounding area also disappeared. Su Han recalled the conversation with the Supreme Ancestor and nodded secretly in his heart: "If we have the standards, it will be easy to handle. Although it is extremely difficult to get the top spot in the Genius Sword Discussion, it is not completely impossible. thing." Su Han knew that for other fourth-level monks, this task was impossible. However, since he has all kinds of trump cards and the memory of his past life to back him up, he can still give it a try. To complete this task, the biggest obstacle standing in front of him is obviously Chu Tianyang, the current number one genius in Wanliu Dongtian. Thinking of Chu Tianyang, Su Han felt secretly awe-inspiring. In the previous competition with Chu Tianyang in pupil skills, Su Han did not take any advantage. This was the first time in his life that Su Han did not take advantage in pupil skills. Although it is just a pupil technique, it is enough to show how domineering Chu Tianyang is as the first genius of Wanliu Cave Heaven. "Except for Chu Tianyang, the rest of the first-tier geniuses should not be underestimated. As a major force in the Divine Realm, Wanliu Dongtian must have cultivated geniuses with very profound foundations." Su Han is full of fighting spirit. Before this, he participated in the genius sword debate just to compete with geniuses from all walks of life and prove himself. So now, he has more reasons and stronger fighting spirit. At this time, Ling Qi also slowly came back to his senses. "What's going on? You suddenly felt dizzy just now?" Ling Qi muttered a few words, but he quickly realized that the Supreme Ancestor must have talked to Su Han because it was inconvenient. Make him listen, so knock him out.  "Junior Brother Murong, please tell me, what exactly did the Supreme Ancestor talk to you about?" Ling Qi was also very curious. Su Han smiled and said nothing, but said: "Senior brother Ling Qi, the sword debate between geniuses is coming soon. As the saying goes, know yourself and the enemy, and you will be victorious in every battle. I wonder if I could trouble you to rank the top geniuses in Wanliudongtian, whose background and methods are all Briefly introduce it to me so that I can know more about it?" "Of course, if you want to know anything, just ask, I will definitely tell you everything." Ling Qi was also very interested. ¡­¡­ The day everyone has been waiting for for the sword debate between geniuses has arrived soon. Early in the morning, Su Han came out of seclusion, full of energy, and headed to the venue for the genius sword debate. There are a total of 128 people participating in the genius sword discussion this time. These one hundred and twenty-eight places were carefully selected from among the tens of thousands of disciples in Wanliudongtian. For a true disciple like Su Han, he naturally has a quota without having to do anything. However, apart from the true disciples, the other quotas were finally selected after level-by-level fighting. It¡¯s just that Su Han and the others didn¡¯t pay attention to this screening process. At this moment, these 128 contestants have basically gathered at the venue. Soon, some of these contestants came to Su Han one after another. However, few of these people were curious about Su Han's martial arts talent. They came to Su Han for only one reason, and that was to inquire about Su Han's alchemy talent. Some of them had personally witnessed the alchemy battle between Wanliu Cave Heaven and Alchemy Prison City, and had seen Su Han's extraordinary level. So, they all wanted to come over and get close to this alchemy wizard. Maybe, you can get some benefits? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1952 Easy First Victory You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han has always been very stable in his dealings with others. He didn't turn people away thousands of miles away, and it wasn't too enthusiastic to say that he was enthusiastic, but he wasn't indifferent either. And there were also some people gathered around the four young masters. However, among them, the one with the largest number of people gathered and the most popular one was undoubtedly Chu Tianyang. Chu Tianyang stood in the crowd, as if he stood out from the crowd, surrounded by at least twenty or thirty young geniuses. It felt like Chu Tianyang had some mysterious aura around him, and these people loved to get close to him. ¡°Of course, some people flatter you, and some people can¡¯t stand it. Many of the competing geniuses present showed a hint of displeasure in their eyes. However, Su Han was calm about this phenomenon and didn't find it that surprising. People have an instinct to curry favor with the strong in their bones. Chu Tianyang, as the number one genius in Wanliu Cave Heaven, his future development prospects are bound to be unlimited. Therefore, it is inevitable that many people will feel that it is extremely necessary to have a good relationship with Chu Tianyang. Even if you can't be a close friend, at least don't become an enemy. Chu Tianyang¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he responded to these people¡¯s initiative to strike up a conversation. His thoughts were not spent on socializing, and he didn't think there was anyone among these people worthy of Chu Tianyang's friendship. However, he remembered one thing in his heart, that was the pupil battle between the boy named Murong Sang and him at the last high-level meeting. For Chu Tianyang, daring to compete with his pupil skills was already a great offense to him, not to mention that Murong Sang was actually not at a disadvantage, which offended Chu Tianyang even more. Therefore, Chu Tianyang has been waiting for a long time for this opportunity for the genius sword debate. He must teach this boy a lesson during this genius sword debate. Soon, all the geniuses gathered in the arena area of ??the venue. The senior executives of Wanliudongtian formed a large circle in the stands around the arena. Su Han scanned around and found no presence of the Supreme Ancestor. Thinking about an occasion of this level, the Supreme Ancestor would not attend in person. At most, he would pay attention secretly. At this time, the morning sun has also risen. Su Han faced the rising sun and felt the enthusiastic atmosphere of the upcoming martial arts event, which made Su Han's calm mood feel a little more hopeful. On the rostrum, the figure of the great sect leader appeared. "Everyone, the genius sword debate is a grand gathering for the younger generation of our Wanliu Dongtian. Every genius who can stand here is a pearl of Wanliu Dongtian. Who is the most dazzling one? I believe that when this happens After this grand event, there will be answers. This sect leader is here and looking forward to seeing your best performance." The Grand Master did not make a long speech. After a few simple opening remarks, he began to announce the rules. The rules couldn¡¯t be simpler. One hundred and twenty-eight participating talents will be divided into two groups in a knockout format. After a total of seven rounds, the real champion will be determined. If you can win all seven games, you will naturally be the champion. Of course, in order to protect some top talents, this time the rules have been slightly protected. Some talents listed as seeded players will basically never meet before entering the quarterfinals. And Su Han is not listed as a seed player, so he may encounter any opponent in any round. Including Chu Tianyang. However, Su Han¡¯s fortune is good. The opponent in the first round drew an elite disciple. At the level of a true disciple, there is no need to pass screening to participate in this genius sword discussion, but elite disciples need to pass layers of screening to get a quota. This opponent is obviously also a leader among the elite disciples. However, his cultivation is only at the fifth level of respect. With this kind of cultivation level, among the participating geniuses, they definitely belong to the weakest group. "Guo Huai, please give me some advice from Senior Brother Murong." This man's attitude was quite sincere. He knew that the person facing him was a true disciple, so he kept his attitude low. "However, when he started to take action, this person's attitude was not very sincere. Before Su Han could gain a firm foothold, Guo Huai launched an attack. ?Obviously, he wanted to catch Su Han off guard. However, let alone a character like him, even a character ten times more powerful than him would not be able to sneak attack Su Han in the ring. Su Han¡¯s combat intuition is extremely sharp, and Guo Huai¡¯s surprise attack is basicallyBefore he even got close to Su Han, he was easily blocked by Su Han. However, this Guo Huai's character made Su Han extremely unhappy. If this person showed off his sword and gun from the very beginning, maybe Su Han would be merciful and give the other party some face. Helpless, this guy talks sweet words but does disgraceful actions. Su Han would naturally not be polite to such people. With a slap of his palm, an unstoppable air flow swept up Guo Huai. "Get down." Su Hanhan snorted, and the strong air flow pushed Guo Huai directly off the ring, causing him to fall to pieces. This first-round competition, which had no suspense, surprised many people. Everyone only knows that Murong Sang is a wizard of alchemy. Maybe some people remember that Murong Sang also set the record of the Qijue Secret Cave. However, the Qijue Secret Cave is only a test at the entry-level disciple level. In the eyes of everyone, this Murong Sang was only a fourth-level Venerable Realm. How could he be so strong and fight a fifth-level Venerable Realm seemingly effortlessly? For a time, there were many speculations about Su Han. "Is this Murong Sang hiding his cultivation? Otherwise, how could it be so easy to reach the fifth level of the Supreme Realm?" "It's possible. When he was in the ring with Ling Qi, one of the four great masters, Ling Qi didn't get any advantage. Maybe this guy really hid his cultivation." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Su Han also had no expression on his face and returned below, waiting for the next round of competition. There was no joy or anger at all on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1953: Contest of Speed You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The first round of competition ended one after another. The second round of drawing began, and Su Han¡¯s luck in this round was not that good. His opponent was clearly a very high-ranking one among the true disciples. He was only a little short of the level of the Four Young Masters. This opponent¡¯s name is Hu Huan. "Murong Sang, you have become very famous in Wanliu Cave Heaven recently, and you have earned a lot of face for us, Wanliu Cave Heaven. Personally, I admire you very much. However, since we have met, I will go all out and use my strength to The strongest strength will defeat you. If you can defeat me, please go all out. Regardless of success or failure, I just hope that after this battle, you will not regret it!" Hu Huan¡¯s demeanor is not bad. Su Han clasped his fists and said, "No matter success or failure, I just want no regrets. This is what I want to say." The two looked at each other and smiled, feeling sympathetic towards each other. In this battle, not many people are optimistic about Su Han. Hu Huan can rank quite high among the true disciples, and his strength is definitely extraordinary. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ The result of the last arena battle with Ling Qi was controversial. Many people believed that Murong Sang did not really defeat Ling Qi. And this time, it was a battle that had to decide the winner. Murong Sang would not be so lucky. Hu Huan¡¯s best fighting method is called shadow tactics. This tactic actually means that Hu Huan's movements are fast, his speed is fast, and his fighting method is weird and unexpected. However, for Su Han, he has never been afraid of the advantage of speed. When comparing speed and body skills, Su Han has always been extremely confident. In this way, the battle between Su Han and Hu Huan turned into a feast of speed, which was very enjoyable for those watching the battle below. Hu Huan¡¯s strength is definitely not in vain. Apart from the four great masters in Wanliu Dongtian, he can definitely be ranked among the top three. Su Han saw this person's methods and secretly admired him. Hu Huan's speed is really powerful. Su Han couldn't gain any advantage in speed when he used Electric Feather Escape, so he could only barely deal with Hu Huan. Of course, this draw was actually due to Su Han¡¯s reservations. In fact, if Su Han wanted to limit Hu Huan's speed, there were many ways. "However, Hu Huan is a frank person. Even if Su Han wins, he doesn't want to lose too ugly. Therefore, he would deal with Hu Huan purely on speed. There were many opportunities to resolve the battle, but Su Han chose not to do so. Instead, he deliberately dragged the situation into an evenly matched situation. In this way, on the one hand, it can paralyze the next opponent, and on the other hand, it can also prevent Hu Huan from being too embarrassed when he loses. However, for those who are eager to see Su Han's strength, they will be a little disappointed when they see this scene. If Murong Sang is only at a level where he can compete with Hu Huan, then it was just pure luck that he was able to draw with Ling Qi last time. Not to mention, there are some people who have a good relationship with Chu Tianyang and know that Chu Tianyang plans to teach Murong Sang a lesson during this genius sword debate. Now that they saw Murong Sang's strength, these people secretly shook their heads. Murong Sang dared to provoke Chu Tianyang even though he was so small. They simply didn't know how to write the word "death". Lian Qiong in the audience wrinkled her nose slightly when she saw the battle, and thought to herself: "This kid is so stinky, I thought he was so awesome. In front of my cousin, he is just a joke after all." Su Han was very relaxed on the ring and ignored all the concerned looks below. This battle, so far, has been very easy for him. Apart from using his speed, he basically has no other consumption. But Hu Huan, who was fighting against him, had a completely different mentality. On the surface, this battle does not seem difficult for him, but only through personal experience can one know how painful this battle is. In this battle, he has almost used all his advantages to the extreme. Every time, he will have the illusion that as long as he performs better, he can knock down the opponent. However, every time when he performs better, he is still a little worse. This feeling was like countless heavy fists hitting cotton, causing Hu Huan's self-confidence to collapse a little bit. In the end, Hu Huan finally got the taste of it. He feltHe felt that his opponent seemed to be letting him off on purpose, waiting for him to retreat when he faced difficulties. There were several times when the opponent clearly had a chance to completely defeat him, but in the end, it seemed that he was just a little short of it. Does the opponent really lack this last bit of strength? Hu Huan doesn't think so. Raising his speed to the extreme several times, Hu Huan attacked and tested with all his strength, but always found that this opponent, with his speed, was simply impossible to conquer. After fighting for a long time, Hu Huan's mentality became more and more shaken. About half an hour later, Hu Huan finally felt exhausted, but his opponent was always able to do it with ease. Hu Huan finally understood that the other party was indeed giving him face. At this time, if he continues to fight, he will be a little ignorant. Putting away his stance, Hu Huan sighed softly, cupped his fists and said: "I, Hu Huan, have finally surrendered in today's battle. My skills are not as good as others, so I will admit defeat." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1954 You succeeded in irritating me You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This battle gave most people watching the battle a feeling that they were evenly matched. Hu Huan even seemed to be more proactive in the situation. Why did Hu Huan suddenly admit defeat? Those top experts who are experts naturally have some clues. But some people with lower levels did not understand this game. ???????????? Some people even think that Hu Huan is deliberately cheating? Was there some private deal between the two of them, and Hu Huan lost to Murong Sang on purpose? After all, everyone knows that Murong Sang has great foundation in alchemy, and it is not difficult to bribe many people. Su Han's tone was calm, and he cupped his fists and said, "Fellow Daoist Hu is indeed amazing in terms of speed. I admire him very much." It was very polite, because the other party knew how to advance and retreat, so Su Han didn't want to embarrass the other party. Hu Huan laughed: "You are always inferior to others in terms of skills. Murong Sang, if you beat me, I, Hu, will not care at all in my heart. On the contrary, I hope that you will keep winning, and it is best to win the final crown. This way I lose face to you." If other people hear what Hu Huan said, they will definitely think that he is talking nonsense. After all, before the game, everyone had guessed many candidates for the championship, but no matter how they guessed, Murong Sang was definitely not within the scope of everyone's guesses. "However, when Hu Huan said this, his expression was actually very serious, and it didn't look like he was joking at all. It is conceivable that after the battle just now, Hu Huan's inner evaluation of Su Han reached what level. Su Han also responded sternly: "I will definitely do my best." Hu Huan laughed loudly: "Good boy, I'm optimistic about you." With that said, he also flew off the ring. In this way, Su Han will advance to the top thirty-two in this second round of eliminations. However, when Su Han came down from the ring, he didn't win much applause. On the contrary, many people still point fingers in private. Obviously, many people think that Hu Huan must have some tricks up his sleeve when he takes the initiative to admit defeat. Many people feel that Murong Sang did not defeat Hu Huan in actual combat. "I wonder how Ling Qi's battle situation is going?" Su Han also thought of Ling Qi at this time. After looking around for a while, I found that Ling Qi was already in the promotion camp. Obviously, Ling Qi won very quickly in this round of battle, much faster than Su Han. Seeing Su Han, Ling Qi also smiled and nodded. "Brother Ling, I see you are so happy. The second round should be easy for you, right?" Su Han chuckled. "Both and each other, I see that this battle seems to be lively, but you don't seem to be trying your best." Ling Qi still has a deep understanding of Su Han's strength. He naturally knew that this battle seemed to last for a long time, but in fact Su Han definitely did not show much strength. ¡° This kind of top talent event, arranging two rounds in one day is already the limit. After everyone has a night's rest, the third round will be conducted the next day. The next day, the third round of drawing began. The genius Su Han drew was another true disciple. Moreover, this genius is one of Chu Tianyang's die-hard buddies, and he admires Chu Tianyang very much. Among those who used to flatter Chu Tianyang, he was also the most active one. This genius is named Lu Zifu. Among the true disciples of Wanliudongtian, Lu Zifu's strength ranking is not weaker than that of Hu Huan before him. The two can be said to be equally matched. In fact, Lu Zifu was even better than Hu Huan in some aspects. In this round, Ling Qi's opponent was not difficult to deal with. After all, he is a seed player recognized by the top management, and he will not draw too difficult opponents before entering the quarterfinals. But Su Han is different, there is no protection from seed players. "Junior Brother Murong, you have to be careful about that Lu Zifu. He is different from Hu Huan. He will definitely chase you and stalk you. He is Chu Tianyang's man, and he will definitely want to capture you and claim credit in front of Chu Tianyang. ." Ling Qi reminded. "Don't worry, I know what's going on." After Su Han responded, he walked quickly towards his own arena. On the ring, Lu Zifu had been waiting there for a long time. With a leisurely look, he looked at Su Han with a sneer, as if he was seeing prey. Su Han glanced at the other party lightly and did not hold his fist in a polite manner. "Murong Sang, right? Your alchemy talent is really quite bad."??'s. However, in the field of martial arts, you are far behind. Today, I will teach you how to behave. " Although Lu Zifu did not say it explicitly, both parties knew that the reason why Lu Zifu treated Su Han like this was because he wanted to claim credit in front of Chu Tianyang. And it is obvious that Lu Zifu thinks that with his own strength, he has no problem in taking down Su Han. When Su Han heard what he said, he smiled instead of getting angry. Teach me how to behave? ¡°My previous battle with Hu Huan was indeed not very technical, and most people might not be able to see it. But Lu Zifu is not much better than Hu Huan, how come he has such strong self-confidence? Do these people really think that they have bribed Hu Huan? Lu Zifu's eyes were arrogant: "In Wanliu Dongtian, I only obey one person, and that is brother Chu Tianyang. As for you kid, you are from the countryside, so you better go back to your country place, Wanliu Dongtian is not A place worthy of you to run wild." Su Han said in an indifferent tone: "You want to be Chu Tianyang's dog, I can't control it. But if you bark in front of me, don't blame me for being rude." Lu Zifu¡¯s eyes turned cold. This boy actually called himself a dog? "Boy, you have successfully angered me!" Lu Zifu's voice was as cold as a blade. "Is it just irritating?" Su Han smiled indifferently, "The exciting part is yet to come." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1955: Accept the challenge with ease You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lu Zifu laughed ferociously: "Boy, enough of the big talk, you must die!" As he spoke, Lu Zifu's whole body suddenly surged with spiritual power, and powerful air waves formed a rolling wave, pushing one layer at a time, surging forward. This is the magical power of water attribute! This is not the first time Su Han has fought against a water attribute monk. However, he had to admit that there was a huge gap between the opponents he had encountered before and this Lu Zifu. However, Su Han always felt calm. His goal is to win the final championship of the Genius Sword Competition. If he can't even get past this Lu Zifu, then there is no need to fight against Chu Tianyang. Seeing the powerful current coming, Su Han was not afraid at all. His body is like lightning, he can ride on the waves and appear to be able to ride on the turbulent water waves with ease. No matter how the water rolled and rolled, it could never trap Su Han. Seeing Su Han's movements like this, Lu Zifu was also a little surprised. Although his water attribute magical power does not seem to be a destructive and offensive magical power, in fact, it has almost no flaws and is one of his perfect finale magical powers. Once the opponent is trapped by this water force, the water force will circle around and around, pushing one wave after another, constantly increasing the pressure until the opponent is completely trapped and strangled in this endless water cage. However, it seems that this opponent seems to be at ease and has not been caught up by such a fierce momentum. This surprised Lu Zifu. He thought to himself that with his water-attribute magical power, he was definitely outstanding. Even if he met a person of the level of the Four Young Masters, as long as it was not Chu Tianyang, Lu Zifu felt that he had some chance of winning. Lu Zifu originally thought that he would suddenly perform a special skill. Murong Sang was just a boy from the countryside. How much knowledge could he have? If you encounter a surprise attack by yourself, you will definitely be in a hurry. ¡°Now it seems that this is just Lu Zifu¡¯s wishful thinking. However, Lu Zifu can become a first-line genius in Wanliu Dongtian, second only to the four great masters, so he naturally has his own merits. He stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and a golden whip appeared in his hand. "Boy, do you think you can dodge my attack with physical skills alone? You are too naive." Lu Zifu laughed, "This whip of the angry dragon is made from the sinews and bones of the angry dragon clan in the endless seabed of God's Domain. , contains the essence of the Angry Dragon Clan. I will use this whip to swallow your blood essence and your soul!" Angry dragon? Su Han naturally knew that the angry dragon clan was a variation of the dragon clan's bloodline. The Angry Dragon Clan is ferocious and bloodthirsty, with extremely strong devouring abilities. They are one of the dragon bloodlines that is extremely good at fighting. The entire body of the Angry Dragon Clan is full of treasures, and every part of the body can be used to refine magic weapons. Especially the sinews of the angry dragon are an excellent material for refining weapons. A whole tendon of an angry dragon is very rare. Unexpectedly, Lu Zifu actually owns this thing. This shows that his family background is not bad, even not inferior to Chu Tianyang's family background. ¡°Moreover, this long whip was obviously made perfectly by him. Su Han looked stern. This Lu Zifu was indeed an opponent that should not be underestimated. His strength was even higher than that of Hu Huan. "Lu Zifu, it should have been a chance for a treasure like the Angry Dragon Whip to fall into your hands. However, you are willing to be a dog for Chu Tianyang. Do you know that the person who is a dog is Those who are not worthy of possessing the Angry Dragon Whip are an insult to the Angry Dragon bloodline, and even more so to the Dragon Clan bloodline!" Su Han deliberately said something to irritate Lu Zifu. Lu Zifu was really furious: "Boy, you dare to speak harshly when you are about to die!" The waving of the long whip is like roaring waves, and it is also like a sickle harvesting life, which is extremely gloomy. The power of this angry dragon whip is not only reflected in the destructive power of the whip, but also reflected in the fact that the whip itself contains the essence of the angry dragon clan. While producing powerful physical destructive power, it also has powerful spiritual consciousness. The attack will faintly swallow the opponent's soul. I have to say, this is indeed a very terrifying weapon. To be honest, if Lu Zifu really faced Chu Tianyang, he would be able to resist for quite some time with the help of his angry dragon whip. ¡°Boy, let¡¯s see how long you can hide!¡± Lu Zifu obviously spent a lot of effort on this angry dragon whip. He not only spent a lot of thought on making this whip, but also spent a lot of thought on polishing the corresponding magical powers. When used, the level of proficiency is like using one's hands with one's fingers. He kept chasing Su Han with his long whip, but Su Han was defeatedThe advantage of physical skills becomes even more obvious. In the void, Su Han's figure transformed into thousands of shapes, and there were countless afterimages, making it impossible for anyone to see clearly where he was. However, Lu Zifu was not afraid at all and said with a ferocious smile: "Boy, I admit that your movement skills are very fast. However, in my control area, no matter how good your movement skills are, you can't escape from me. The angry dragon whips." While speaking, Lu Zifu's hand technique changed. The angry dragon whip seemed to have suddenly grown dozens of times, circling around Su Han's figure. The golden ripples rippled around the angry dragon whip, exuding strange black runes, which looked very strange. "Better, cut!" The circle of angry dragon whips suddenly moved inwards. Wow! The entire void seemed to be cut open by circles of angry dragon whips. Lu Zifu stared intently, expecting a mass of blood mist to explode in the void. Unfortunately, there was no movement at all. "How is that possible?" Lu Zifu was a little surprised. The coverage area of ??his angry dragon whip just now was extremely exaggerated, almost covering the entire arena area. Then he closed it again, which meant that the entire space in the arena was basically cut horizontally by the long whip. As long as it was flesh and blood, it was absolutely impossible to escape. But, where is this Murong Sang? Lu Zifu's mind was full of questions. "Lu Zifu, it seems that this angry dragon whip is a waste of natural resources in your hands." Suddenly a voice sounded in the void. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1956: A turning point in the battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This voice was clearly that of the abominable Murong Sang. When Lu Zifu heard it, it made him even more furious. "Where is it?" Lu Zifu shouted loudly, his consciousness fully activated, and the angry dragon whip was ready to deliver a fatal blow at any time. "I'm here." "it's here." "it's here¡­¡­" Suddenly, there seemed to be countless Murong Sang's voices coming from all directions. Immediately afterwards, Murong Sang appeared one after another from different places in the void. "These figures of Murong Sang are more real than the last, and more three-dimensional than the last. There was a touch of ridicule and a touch of disdain on every figure's face. That kind of sarcasm was clearly disdain for him, Lu Zifu. This expression deeply offended Lu Zifu. "Boy, are you pretending to be a ghost?" Lu Zifu shouted, "Let me destroy all the gods and ghosts!" The angry dragon's long whip danced to the limit, and the shadow of the whip was like lightning, sweeping towards the figures. Regardless of whether these figures are real or fake, they are all suppressed under the whip of the angry dragon. Those figures, under the power of the angry dragon's whip, were indeed blown out like candles one by one. But after blowing it out, the figures all turned into blue smoke and disappeared into the void. There was no figure, and it had the feeling of flesh and blood exploding that Lu Zifu expected. Suddenly, Lu Zifu¡¯s heartbeat accelerated. He realized that this opponent did not seem to be as easy to deal with as he thought. This angry dragon whip can be said to be Lu Zifu's most powerful weapon now. The reason why he is able to become the top being among the four great masters of Wanliudongtian is completely inseparable from this angry dragon whip. What the Angry Dragon Whip brought to him was not only a strong combat power, but also the shaping of his temperament and the accumulation of his heritage. He has encountered many opponents in the past, and many of them collapsed under the powerful threat of the angry dragon whip. This also gave Lu Zifu a strong sense of self-confidence, making him even feel that even if he met the Four Young Masters, even if he met Chu Tianyang, with the help of the Angry Dragon Whip, he might not be incapable of fighting. Under such circumstances, how could Lu Zifu take Murong Sang so seriously? In his eyes, Murong Sang was not only unqualified to challenge Chu Tianyang, but also unqualified to challenge him, Lu Zifu. However, the actual direction of the matter was not as simple as he imagined. With the Angry Dragon Whip, he did not defeat this opponent as easily as expected. On the contrary, the opponent's strange movements and strange methods were beyond his understanding. However, Lu Zifu still didn't believe in this evil. The arena was so big, could Murong Sang disappear out of thin air? He believed that as long as he speeded up his attack, no matter how fast Murong Sang's body technique was, it would not be faster than the speed of a whip. What¡¯s more, he also exerted powerful waves on the entire ring. Under the tumbling waves, he didn't believe that Murong Sang could still use his full speed? Therefore, Lu Zifu began to speed up his attack speed, trying to increase the speed of the angry dragon whip to the limit. He believed that as long as the speed of the angry dragon whip could be faster than the opponent's speed, the opponent would definitely not be able to avoid the attack of the angry dragon whip. "Boy, what's the point of hiding your head and tail? Come out!" Lu Zifu's voice was also slightly manic. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t keep his temper, but he feels a little bit embarrassed about his face. He even used the Angry Dragon Whip, shouldn't he win easily? Why has it taken so long to defeat this hateful opponent? At this time, the other competitions are basically over. The eyes of the whole audience were focused on this only remaining competition. In the auditorium, two Wanliu Dongtian elders sat side by side. One was Chu Tianyang¡¯s grandfather, Elder Chu, and the other was Lu Zifu¡¯s grandfather, Elder Lu. At this moment, Elder Lu shook his head repeatedly: "Zifu, this kid, can't even handle a foreign genius, and he brags in front of me every day about how far he has refined the Angry Dragon Whip. It's really disappointing to me. .¡± Elder Chu smiled slightly and said: "Brother, don't be anxious, Murong Sang is already at the end of his rope. You and I both know that the Angry Dragon Whip has a characteristic, that is, the longer the battle lasts, the higher the owner's anger value. The power of the angry dragon whip will become greater. Murong Sang has already angered Zifu. Once Zifu's anger resonates with the angry dragon whip and summons the angry dragon essence, then Murong SangThe day of death is not far away. " Elder Lu said humbly: "Zifu, this kid, how can he be as powerful as you said, Brother Chu?" "Haha, brother, don't be humble. This kid Zifu has endless potential. Even Tianyang said that in Wanliu Cave, Zifu is one of the few geniuses who can pose some threat to him." ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve said it before, how can this kid be compared to Tianyang? He¡¯s far from it.¡± ¡­¡­ While the two old men were complimenting each other in the audience, Lu Zifu's anger was also burning brightly on the stage. Obviously, after failing to achieve success again and again, Delu Zifu's anger was approaching its peak state. "Murong Sang, get out. The arena is so big. Where can you hide? Do you think you can escape by hiding in this area? You are so naive!" Lu Zifu smiled sinisterly, muttering something in his mouth, and the angry dragon whip started It lengthened crazily, and a faint golden light began to shine on the surface of the whip. The entire long whip began to let out low roars, as if a ferocious beast that had been suppressed and restrained was about to break free. "Come out, the angry dragon spirit, the all-devouring, omnipotent angry dragon spirit!" Lu Zifu's eyes were filled with angry flames. The next moment, the flames rose, forming a perfect blend with the angry dragon whip. In the golden light of the long whip, a golden shadow suddenly shot out. This shadow is also made of golden light, taking the shape of a dragon. It keeps rolling in the void and keeps roaring. Angry dragon spirit! The legendary angry dragon spirit has finally been summoned. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1957: True Dragon Dharma You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a moment, there was silence all over the arena. Even a genius of Ling Qi's level couldn't help but change his color. Even the great sect master couldn't help but have a hint of worry in his wise eyes, obviously worried about Murong Sang's safety. And that crazy angry dragon spirit is constantly shaping and rising above the ring. The roaring sound also gradually spread. For a time, the entire arena was filled with wind and clouds, and the color of the sky and the earth changed. After Lu Zifu summoned the spirit of the angry dragon, his angry mood eased, and he calmed down for a moment. He stopped waving the long whip of the angry dragon, and instead muttered: "The omnipotent angry dragon Soul, come to the end of the world and devour those sinful souls! Go!" Just when Lu Zifu was mumbling something, Su Han's figure suddenly appeared leisurely on the opposite side of the ring. I saw him sitting cross-legged on the fence at the edge of the ring, looking very relaxed. "Lu Zifu, I already took a nap during this whole meal, is this all you have the ability to do? It seems like you can only hypnotize me." Su Han's tone was a bit sarcastic. Lu Zifu's expression suddenly changed. Although he knew that his opponent was deliberately irritating him, hearing such obviously contemptuous words coming from the mouth of a fourth-level Zunjing, which he could not win for a long time, made Lu Zifu He suddenly felt like vomiting blood. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re about to die, and you still don¡¯t realize it?¡± Lu Zifu's tone was extremely gloomy. The spirit of the angry dragon was also condensed to its extreme state at this moment. The golden angry dragon was dozens of feet long, hovering in the void, majestic and murderous, filled with angry dragons. The killing and bloodthirsty aura that a clan should have. Su Han raised his head and looked at the spirit of the angry dragon in the void, with a leisurely expression: "A small angry dragon, and it only has spirit but no body. Is this the trump card you rely on?" The disdain in Su Han's tone was so undisguised. Lu Zifu said angrily: "Boy, Lu has had enough of your big words. The angry dragon essence will devour everything about you, including your body, your essence and blood, and your soul!" "Really?" Su Hanhan smiled coldly. Suddenly, Su Han's whole body momentum surged crazily, and streams of golden air surged out from around him. Countless murderous auras suddenly surged out, forming golden oceans around Su Han's body, forming a faint suppression of the surging water. At this moment, Su Han's lips began to move slightly. Around him, there are also mysterious ancient characters surging crazily. The next moment, Su Han suddenly looked up to the sky and roared, letting out a series of harsh roars. With the sound of roaring, the sky and the earth suddenly changed color again, winds and clouds surged, sand flew and rocks flew. And the spirit of the angry dragon seemed to be angered by the roar. It looked up to the sky and roared proudly, turning into a ball of light and sweeping down. It opened its claws and wanted to catch Su Han. Su Han laughed ferociously: "You evil beast, how dare you be rude?" The dragon bloodline was activated to the extreme at this moment, and a true dragon form behind Su Han rose from the ground like a waterfall flowing backwards. Countless rays of golden light converged into a rising dragon countercurrent, forming a terrifying true dragon appearance, full of anger and domineering, facing the angry dragon spirit. At this time, a strange scene happened. The angry dragon spirit that was still showing its teeth and claws suddenly stopped suddenly as if it was being strangled by the throat. The next moment, the spirit of the angry dragon seemed to have seen the most terrifying thing in the world, and it started to tremble, completely losing its previous super strong temperament that swallowed up the world. This scene left everyone stunned. Even those who were more optimistic about Su Han would never have guessed that there would be such a reversal after the appearance of the angry dragon spirit. Even the eldest sect leader couldn¡¯t help but his eyes lit up. The true dragon dharma? How dare this Murong Sang roar just now, be it the roar of a dragon? How could the Great Sect Master fail to see the mystery here? Look at how frightened the angry dragon spirit is. Is there anything else in the world that can scare even the Angry Dragon Clan? It is obvious that they are the ancestors of Nu Jiao, the true dragon clan, the noblest and purest bloodline of the dragon clan! And this dragon's roar, this true dragon's dharma, is obviously the symbol of the true dragon clan. The angry dragon has a natural fear in front of the real dragon clan. As a result, this angry dragon spirit suddenly underwent such a huge change, it is not difficult to explain. The huge contrast between the spirit of the angry dragon and the spirit of the angry dragon made Na Lu Zifu extremely puzzled and stared at this bizarre scene with wide eyes. The Angry Dragon Essence can be said to be Lu Zifu's strongest means. Once the Angry Dragon Essence fails, Lu Zifu's inner pride finally begins to waver. And from below the arena, there were exclamations one after another. "Do you see clearly? What is that?" "It seems to be the true dragon dharma image." "This Murong Sang is actually of dragon blood? Can he actually cast the True Dragon Dharma?" "The dragon bloodline is not that rare. The most rare thing is the true dragon bloodline. The true dragon bloodline is the best bloodline in the world. It seems that there are almost no pure true dragon bloodlines in the God's Domain, right?" "No, no There are some dragon bloodlines, but the bloodlines have been diluted and are not very pure." "It's too exaggerated. This guy also has the blood of a true dragon. I don't know if he was born with the blood of a true dragon or if it was a fusion of acquired blood?" "This kid is just from Wanliu City, so there is no way he has any natural heritage. But what if it is an acquired fusion? Isn't this kid very lucky?" There were a lot of discussions, exclamations, and jealousies. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1958 Ling Qi¡¯s encounter You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, under the ring, Chu Tianyang had already finished his battle, but he was watching all the changes on the ring indifferently, as if it had nothing to do with him. "Cousin, this Murong Sang seems to be hiding his strength." Na Lianqiong's tone was also a bit complicated. "Humph, it's really surprising. However, I hope he can hide more, otherwise, I will be disappointed." Chu Tianyang was still indifferent, with a disapproving tone. "Well, cousin, you are the strongest in the world. As for Murong Sang, he is only a little clever. Cousin, you must severely defeat him and hit him so that he cannot get off this stage!" "Obviously, Lian Qiong is still worried about Su Han causing her great loss of face that day. "Just wait and see the good show." Chu Tianyang said calmly. At this time, everyone else in the audience widened their eyes and looked at the unexpected scene on the ring. Originally, everyone thought that since Lu Zifu had sacrificed the spirit of the angry dragon, he would definitely win. But I didn¡¯t expect that this Murong Sang was like an invincible Xiaoqiang. Under the threat of the angry dragon spirit, he could make such a huge turn for the better. When the angry dragon essence was defeated, Lu Zifu was stunned on the spot. Su Han didn't even launch a thunderous offensive, so Lu Zifu himself was already retreating. In the end, before Su Han could perform his stunt, Lu Zifu was already in disgrace. It can be said that without the spirit of the angry dragon, Lu Zifu felt as if he had lost his soul. In the end, Su Han kicked him directly and he was kicked off the ring. That look can be said to be as embarrassing as possible. Su Han, on the other hand, did not have the slightest sense of pride as a winner, but seemed as if all this was a matter of course and he should win against Lu Zifu. There was a burst of cheers from the scene, and most of these cheers came from some people who couldn't stand Chu Tianyang's group. After all, Chu Tianyang has always been bossy in Wanliu Cave Heaven. He has fans, but naturally there are also people who can't stand it. There are also some cheers, coming from some geniuses who are not native to Wanliu Dongtian. These geniuses were used to being discriminated against in Wanliu Cave Heaven, but now that they saw a genius like Su Han, who was not from the local area, proud of them, the balance in their hearts was naturally tilted towards Su Han's side without knowing it. And, objectively speaking, this battle can definitely be regarded as the most exciting battle of this round. As far as the degree of twists and turns is concerned, it is quite enjoyable for everyone. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lu Zifu is Chu Tianyang¡¯s biggest die-hard loyalist. Now that even Lu Zifu has been defeated by Murong Sang, it is impossible for Chu Tianyang not to take action. Now, Murong Sang can only pray that he will not encounter Chu Tianyang in the next competition. ¡°Otherwise, if he faced Chu Tianyang¡¯s wrath head-on, he would definitely die an ugly death. After the third round, among the 128 participating talents, the top 16 were selected. These sixteen geniuses are all front-line combatants in Wanliudongtian. Su Han was as calm as water. For him, Chu Tianyang, like many others before him, was another stumbling block on his path to martial arts growth. This stumbling block is something you must cross. If you continue to fight with your own strength, you will encounter Chu Tianyang sooner or later. Su Han even hoped that the sooner he met Chu Tianyang, the better. If he eliminated this most difficult opponent first, the rest would be much easier. "In short, Su Han has already set a goal for himself in his heart. He must win the championship in this genius sword competition. However, in the fourth round of drawing, Su Han did not draw Chu Tianyang, but a relatively weak true disciple. An opponent of this level was naturally not difficult for Su Han, and he could win very easily. However, in comparison, Ling Qi was not so lucky. The person who drew Chu Tianyang as his opponent was surprisingly him. Both of them are figures at the level of the Four Young Masters, so this battle naturally attracted a lot of attention. When Su Han ended his fight, he suddenly discovered that Ling Qi was already lying on a stretcher, ready to leave. No one expected that when Chu Tianyang faced off against Ling Qi, his attacks were very ruthless and he didn't hold back at all. He crippled Ling Qi in just a few strokes. ? ?However, Ling Qi protected his Dantian Zifu at the critical moment and his cultivation was not destroyed. However, an injury requires at least three months of recovery before it can get better. The feeling when Chu Tianyang made his move was as if these two people were not from the same sect at all, but were real enemies of life and death. Even some of the higher-ups couldn¡¯t bear to watch this battle. After all, when Chu Tianyang faced off against Ling Qi, he was suppressed in terms of strength. There was no such thing as being unable to hold back because of the fierce battle. To put it bluntly, many people can see that Chu Tianyang deliberately struck such a heavy blow. ¡°However, no actual evidence can be found. Su Han separated from everyone and walked quickly to Ling Qi's stretcher. When Ling Qi saw Su Han, the corners of his mouth twitched and eventually turned into a forced smile. Su Han felt very uncomfortable, and at the same time he couldn't suppress his anger at all. He knew that a large part of the reason why Chu Tianyang attacked Ling Qi so harshly was because Lian Qiong was instigating him from the side. Na Lianqiong held a grudge because Ling Qi had been ignoring her recently and felt that her dignity had been insulted. However, part of the reason is due to my own factors. Because he and Ling Qi were close, Chu Tianyang attacked Ling Qi so hard. To put it bluntly, this Chu Tianyang is such a domineering character, he will attack whoever he wants to attack, and he is completely unethical. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1959 The Crucial Battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han called softly: "Brother Ling Qi" Ling Qi shook his head: "You don't have to sympathize with me." Su Han did feel a little sympathetic and guilty. But at this time, it¡¯s hard to say it. A genius said angrily at the side: "That beast Chu Tianyang was too ruthless. He was totally aiming to destroy Ling Qi. Fortunately, Ling Qi saved his Dantian Zifu at the critical moment, otherwise now He¡¯s just a useless person.¡± "Yes, this is a sword debate between geniuses, but Chu Tianyang treats it like a life and death battle. It is simply too overbearing and bullying." Su Han didn't say anything, but took out a pill: "Brother Ling Qi, this is a healing pill. Take it and it will be good for your injury." Ling Qi nodded, but said in a low voice: "If you meet Chu Tianyang, you must not get hot-headed and fight him. Chu Tianyang has always been used to being domineering, and you still treat me like this, and you I once embarrassed him, and if he meets you, he will definitely vent his resentment from last time. If you confront him head-on, you will play into his hands." Ling Qi was very anxious. He and Su Han had fought against each other before, and they were evenly matched. Therefore, Ling Qi thought that he knew Su Han's strength very well. Even though Su Han has made a lot of progress during this period, the gap between him and Chu Tianyang is still huge, and this gap cannot be filled in a short period of time. Su Han smiled slightly, but didn't say anything. He put the pill into Ling Qi's hand and patted the back of Ling Qi's hand: "Don't worry, I'm sensible." Ling Qi closed his eyes and sighed: "I want to persuade you to give up and admit defeat, but I know that if you do that, then you will not be the Murong Sang I know. Well, I only have one piece of advice. If you meet him, Protect yourself and don¡¯t attack if you know you¡¯re defeated.¡± After this confrontation, Ling Qi also had a clearer understanding of Chu Tianyang's strength. Although everyone said that he was at the level of the Four Young Masters, in fact, Chu Tianyang's strength suppressed him too much. Although Ling Qi was very resentful of Chu Tianyang's ruthless attacks, he had to admit that he was really powerless in front of Chu Tianyang and couldn't do anything at all. Except for Ling Qi, the other three young masters also won this round and successfully advanced to the quarterfinals. When Su Han returned to the rest area, many geniuses came to him to cheer him up. It can be seen that after the previous battle with Lu Zifu, Su Han also gained momentum and prestige among the younger generation of Wanliudongtian, especially among the geniuses who were not born in the local area, and won him many awards. A lot of respect. After a night¡¯s rest, the fifth round of drawing will continue. At the level of the quarter-finals, it can be said that every battle is a very fierce battle. When the results of the lottery came out, many people present secretly took a breath. Murong Sang, versus Chu Tianyang! For a moment, even among the geniuses who were born in Wanliudongtian, many people seemed to be unable to bear it and shook their heads. Obviously, Murong Sang defeated Lu Zifu before, which made Chu Tianyang lose face. Chu Tianyang would never let Murong Sang go. If you want to blame, this can only be blamed on Murong Sang who was unlucky enough to meet Chu Tianyang head-on in the ring. When Su Han heard the result of the lottery, his expression was as calm as water, and there was even a hint of an imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth. And as soon as the lottery results came out, most of the eyes present were all turned to Su Han. There is sympathy in the eyes of many geniuses. Obviously, Chu Tianyang's battle against Ling Qi yesterday left a deep impression on them. In this battle, Murong Sang might be the next Ling Qi. Maybe even worse than Ling Qi. Su Han looked calm and strode towards the ring. He must win this battle. Only if he wins can he win the crown of Genius Sword Discussing and gain the recognition of the Supreme Ancestor. This is not only related to his personal future, but also to the future destiny of the Eternal City. Although this eternal city is not necessarily the eternal city in the previous life, Su Han must save the land invaded by demonic chaos. This is not only because Su Han accepted the inheritance of Tianyi Shrine and took over the responsibility of Tianyi Sect to exterminate the demon clan, but also because of his strong sense of responsibility as a human monk. This time, Su Han did not use his skills to enter the ring, but walked slowly.?When I step onto the ring, I walk every step very seriously. It seems that this pace, at least on the surface, is no different from the execution ground. Even those who had some expectations for Su Han before, secretly shook their heads when they saw Su Han entering the ring like this. This posture on the ring, so weak, already explained everything. This is cowardice before fighting, is it delaying time? At this moment, Su Han had completely entered a state of selflessness. Step by step, he seemed to be entering a whole new world. Every step represents his integration into the world. The world of the past life may be difficult to retrieve. And the current world is what you should pay attention to most. Finally, all the steps were completed, and Su Han also walked onto the ring. Chu Tianyang stood on the ring with his hands behind his back. His tall and straight figure gave people a feeling of being aloof and unattainable. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1960 Challenge the Impossible You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There was a faint hint of ridicule on the corner of Chu Tianyang's mouth. It was obvious that Murong Sang was chosen in this round of drawing lots, which was exactly what he wanted. "Murong Sang, for you, as long as you have the courage to step onto this stage, it may be a victory." Chu Tianyang's tone was very condescending. It was as if what he was facing was just an insignificant ant. "Looking at your steps as if you are rushing to the execution ground, maybe you also know very well in your heart that if you hit me, it means you are finished." The sarcasm at the corner of Chu Tianyang's mouth continued to expand, as if Su Han was just a pathetic cockroach in his eyes and would soon be crushed to death by one of his fingers. This is Chu Tianyang, Chu Tianyang who is aloof, does whatever he wants, and does not follow rules and regulations. Many people in Wanliudongtian fear and hate him, but they dare not offend him. And Chu Tianyang obviously also enjoys this feeling of being feared and feared. Su Han, who had always looked serious, suddenly grinned after hearing Chu Tianyang's words. The originally serious face suddenly looked extremely relaxed and leisurely, as if he was not facing the lofty and insurmountable Chu Tianyang, the number one genius in Wanliu Cave Heaven. "Chu Tianyang, when I entered the ring just now, I counted a total of ninety-nine and eighty-one steps. I took ninety-nine and eighty-one steps, and at the same time, I also came up with ninety-nine and eighty-one ways for you to lose. , I just don¡¯t know, which one do you choose?¡± Su Han¡¯s words were not loud, but everyone could hear them clearly. For a moment, everyone was doubting their ears. This Murong Sang actually spoke to Chu Tianyang like this? Does he not want to live anymore? For a moment, among the people under the ring, there were some who were surprised, some who laughed, some who were disdainful, and some who sympathized. Chu Tianyang raised his brows slightly, but was not irritated by Su Han. He smiled leisurely: "Boy, you may want to anger me with your stupid words, or you may want to put yourself to death and survive to stimulate your potential. However, Unfortunately, this is all in vain.¡± Su Han chuckled: "Chu Tianyang, maybe you are indeed the number one genius in Wanliu Cave Heaven, which makes you so arrogant. However, from today on, all your arrogance and arrogance must come to an end. Because , Beyond the mountains there are mountains, beyond the sky there is the sky.¡± "There are mountains beyond the mountains, and there is a sky beyond the sky?" Chu Tianyang disdained, "That may be the case, but that can't be you." Su Han's expression suddenly turned cold: "There is no need to say more nonsense." As he spoke, Su Han's Dharma Body flashed, and golden light suddenly rose up from the ground, shrouding his Dharma Body in this golden light. This is the golden body of gods and demons that Su Han cultivated. At the beginning, his cultivation level was below the level of respect, and he did not cultivate this golden body of gods and demons to great perfection. Now, after entering the Earth Master Realm, Su Han's strength has also improved by leaps and bounds, and he has cultivated many of his previous skills and magical powers to a state of great success. In addition, the magical power of this golden body of gods and demons is also integrated with Xuanwu runes. As soon as this majestic golden light came out, there was an immediate silence below the arena. Everyone was surprised when they saw this mysterious and majestic golden light. Many people who had not thought highly of Su Han at all were suddenly surprised. Chu Tianyang, on the other hand, looked at Su Han with an indifferent expression: "Boy, now I finally understand why you dare to challenge me. It turns out that you think you have some ability and some blood inheritance. But, you think, with this With just a little bit of skill, you can shake me? You are just like the earthworm trying to shake a big tree, you are ridiculous and overconfident!" Chu Tianyang¡¯s arrogance and self-confidence have indeed reached an unreasonable level. However, everyone has to admit that his arrogance and self-confidence are justified. Because, his cultivation has reached the terrifying ninth level of respect. This kind of cultivation has even surpassed some of the elders of Wanliu Dongtian. As a young genius, it is undoubtedly very terrifying to be able to achieve this level of cultivation. It can be said that no one is optimistic about Su Han in this battle, including the great sect leader of Wanliu Cave Heaven. Although she admires Su Han very much, she is not optimistic either. Including the supreme ancestor of Wanliu Dongtian, although he issued such a task to Su Han, he only meant to tell Su Han that if he wanted to get the full help of Wanliu Dongtian, he must complete this impossible task. However, there is only one exception, and only this person really thinks that he has the possibility of defeating Chu Tianyang.??. This person is Su Han himself. "Chu Tianyang, a big tree can be destroyed with just an axe. Perhaps you are indeed a big tree among the geniuses of Wanliudong, but today, I am willing to be an ax to destroy your ridiculous Your confidence and arrogance will also help those geniuses who have been hurt and suppressed by you to clear away the clouds and see the blue sky again." Su Han took a deep breath, thinking of Ling Qi lying on the stretcher, the murderous intention in his heart couldn't help but surge. His expression suddenly turned cold, and his eyes burst out with two golden pupils. Eye surgery! As soon as Su Han came up, he used his pupil technique. "Chu Tianyang, I heard someone said that you are quite accomplished in eye skills, and you practice the Great Sun Eye Skill. Today, how about we compare these eye skills first?" Su Han looked indifferent, but the voice was like the brilliant sound of a real dragon, and for a moment it seemed that even the heaven and earth were changed by it. Such magnanimity is no less than that of Chu Tianyang. Such a strange scene surprised everyone watching the battle. Their highest and highest expectations for Murong Sang were nothing more than guessing that he could withstand Chu Tianyang's several attacks. No matter how exaggerated your imagination is, you would never have imagined that Murong Sang could actually be on par with Chu Tianyang in terms of aura? That momentum and tone seemed to indicate that this battle might not be a completely one-sided battle as everyone thought. This Murong Sang, who is underestimated by everyone, actually has confidence that no one can imagine! Among the young geniuses in Wanliu Dongtian, who else can challenge Chu Tianyang head-on? Who else has the courage to challenge Chu Tianyang head-on? Today, everyone¡¯s eyes have been opened. This Murong Sang not only challenged Chu Tianyang head-on, but his momentum at the beginning of the battle was not lost to Chu Tianyang. In other words, Chu Tianyang did not take any advantage at the beginning of this battle. Not to mention the people watching the battle, even Chu Tianyang himself was quite surprised. The reason why he said so much before was probably because of his momentum. While speaking, his momentum and consciousness were actually expanding outwards. However, what surprised Chu Tianyang was that the other party actually had such knowledge and confidence that he dared to compete with him. Moreover, the opponent's aggressiveness was actually very strong, as if he was going to confront him head-on. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1961: Battle of Pupil Techniques You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Eye surgery? Chu Tianyang sneered and snorted: "Boy, it's not easy for you to practice eye skills. However, you are still far behind me in eye skills." Chu Tianyang's blazing sun consciousness suddenly became as hot as the noon sun. The terrifying aura of the blazing sun rolled into his pupils, like two noble flames, and like two full suns, suddenly shining. Whoosh! The terrifying Great Sun Eye Technique spurted out, and two magnificent streams of fire rolled out. "What a trivial skill." Su Han smiled contemptuously, and the evil eye suddenly activated. Two sharp golden lights, like an omnipotent blade, suddenly came out and struck directly on the Great Sun Eye Technique. Boom! " Two equally domineering pupil techniques met in the void, and they collided crazily like red-eyed enemies. The evil eye is destroying the Great Sun Fierce Sun Eye Technique, and the power of the Great Sun Fierce Sun Eye Technique is also melting the light of the evil eye. There is a terrible stalemate between them. At the same time, the figures of the two people suddenly started to move. When the two pairs of eyes were opened and closed, the terrifying pupils were constantly spraying. The two of them actually fought with eye skills on the ring. This pupil light, even if any one of them touches the body, is enough to completely turn a person into ashes. And the eyes of the two people were intertwined everywhere in the arena. For a time, the danger level of this arena was almost comparable to hell. It can be said that almost no inch of space is safe. However, the figures of the two people were so willful and intertwined in the void, constantly moving around. The two seem to have formed a tacit understanding, trying to kill their opponents using only pupil techniques. It has to be said that Su Han has never really encountered any opponent in the pupil technique. But this time, the two were matched against each other. In the auditorium, Elder Xuan Gu was sitting just behind the sect master. At this moment, he was also asking the sect master in a low voice: "Sir, sect leader, how much do you think each of them hopes to win?" The Grand Sect Master was also filled with shock at this moment. It was absolutely unimaginable that Murong Sang would become stronger when faced with a strong situation. At least judging from the current situation, Chu Tianyang, as the party with a huge advantage in cultivation, has not taken any advantage so far. As for how the subsequent situation will develop, it is difficult for the sect leader to predict. But at least from the beginning so far, Chu Tianyang did not have the upper hand in the beginning, and he also did not have the upper hand in the battle of eye skills. "I didn't expect that Murong Sang's eye skills are so good. In my opinion, his eye skills and sharpness seem to be better than Chu Tianyang's." Elder Xuan Gu couldn't help but comment. The sect master nodded slightly: "Murong Sang's eye skills are even sharper. Chu Tianyang's eye skills rely more on his own cultivation level. Having said that, it seems that Murong Sang's cultivation level is much stronger than a few months ago. Less." Elder Xuan Gu also found it difficult to understand: "When Murong Sang first entered Wanliu Cave Heaven, his cultivation was at the second level of the Venerable Realm, but now, he is already at the fourth level of the Venerable Realm. That's not all. Looking at the evenly matched situation, It feels like this Murong Sang should be at more than the fourth level of the Venerable Realm." The great sect leader also nodded: "Yes, looking at the situation on the field, it seems that the difference between the two people's cultivation levels is not very big. What is going on with Murong Sang? Does he have any secret skills that can hide his own cultivation level? ?¡± The Grand Sect Master also found it incredible. After all, when Murong Sang first entered Wanliu Cave Heaven, everyone knew his strength. Although his strength is good, he is only outstanding among the new disciples. Later, when he and Ling Qi fought in the ring, it was only a tie, and Ling Qi's strength was still far behind Chu Tianyang. How long has it taken for Murong Sang to reach this level and be able to deal with the number one genius in Wanliu Cave Heaven with ease? "Murong Sang may not win this battle. However, even if he loses, it shouldn't be too ugly." This is the final judgment made by the sect leader on the situation on the field. After all, it is extremely difficult for a genius who has just entered Wanliu Cave Heaven for less than half a year to be able to win a close defeat at the hands of Chu Tianyang. With time and training, Murong Sang may not be qualified to challenge Chu Tianyang again. At this time, the duel between Chu Tianyang and Su Han also attracted the attention of all the audience. Almost no one pays attention to the battles in other arenas. This battle can already be regarded as the best swordsmanship competition among geniuses in this session.Now, a duel of the highest level. In the ring, the eye-shu battle is not over yet. The two people's eye-shu competition is also causing the void around them to shake, and the swords and swords are shining. "It seems that Chu Tianyang's special skill is the pupil technique. If I want to defeat him in the pupil technique, unless my cultivation level can stabilize him, I'm afraid it will be difficult to tell the difference based on the pupil technique alone." Of course, Su Han had no hope of being able to defeat Chu Tianyang with just his pupil skills. The two of them had a clear understanding of each other. They each took a few steps back, their eyes flickered a few times, and both of them actually used their pupil magic powers. Chu Tianyang was furious in his heart, but his mind was getting calmer and calmer. Obviously, this terrifying opponent has made Chu Tianyang feel troubled. In Wanliudongtian, Chu Tianyang has not tried so hard in the ring for a long time. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to try his best, it¡¯s that the opponents he encountered in Wanliu Cave Sky couldn¡¯t let him go all out. The two of them were indistinguishable in the battle of pupil skills, which many people did not expect. Chu Tianyang's die-hard fans all had their mouths wide open at this moment. They did not expect such a situation to happen. Even Na Lian Qiong frowned slightly and her red cherry lips were slightly pursed. She was really disappointed and confused by the scene on the ring. In her heart, she only wanted to appreciate Chu Tianyang's great power and make Murong Sang torture him all over the ground, so as to relieve her hatred. However, the imagined scene did not happen. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1962 Summoning Gods and Demons You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! You must know that the Great Sun Eye Technique is one of Chu Tianyang's best magical powers. Who would have expected that Chu Tianyang wouldn't even have the slightest advantage in the contest of eye skills. The competition of pupil skills can be said to be the most outstanding one. The competition is not only about the pupil technique itself, but also about the realm of cultivation and the strength of spiritual consciousness. Because the pupil technique can only be brought into full play when combined with the powerful power of divine consciousness. That is to say, the powerful power of divine consciousness is integrated into the pupil technique, and the opponent can be killed while the pupils are opening and closing. Now, Murong Sang can actually equal Chu Tianyang in eye skills. What is going on? At this moment, Lian Qiong wished she could go on stage and help her cousin again. In another corner of the auditorium, Elder Chu and Elder Lu looked at each other with a hint of surprise in their eyes. ¡°Obviously, the current scene also made these two people feel extremely incredible. Before Lu Zifu was defeated by Murong Sang, Elder Lu was actually very angry. But now, seeing that Chu Tianyang did not gain an advantage over Murong Sang in the field of eye skills that he was good at, Elder Lu's anger suddenly turned into confusion. In all these years, has Chu Tianyang ever encountered such a situation in Wanliu Cave Sky? They have long been accustomed to Chu Tianyang's various crushing on the younger generation of Wanliu Dongtian, but now that this situation occurs, they are a little uncomfortable. "Boy, you have the blood of a true dragon, and with this pupil technique, if you hadn't met me, you would have a good chance of becoming the number one genius in Wanliu Cave Heaven one day in the future. It's a pity that you met me. .¡± Chu Tianyang smiled indifferently. ¡°Obviously, the pupil skills competition just now made him completely stop underestimating the enemy. He also knew that in order to defeat this opponent, he had to take serious action. Su Han raised his eyebrows lightly: "Chu Tianyang, when you entered the ring just now, you didn't have this tone. If I remember correctly, you compared yourself to a big tree and me to a cricket. Now I'm curious. Who is the big tree? Who is the earthworm?" Although this kind of verbal attack may not have any effect, Su Han does not believe that Chu Tianyang's Taoist heart will really have no flaws. As long as he finds the slightest flaw in Chu Tianyang, Su Han is sure to take advantage of it, press forward step by step, and defeat Chu Tianyang in one fell swoop. In the previous pupil skills competition, Su Han had already tested that Chu Tianyang's martial arts realm was indeed at the ninth level of the Zun Realm. And Su Han himself has just entered the fourth level of the Zun Realm. Relying on his unparalleled advantages in all aspects, Su Han was still only able to tie with Chu Tianyang in terms of eye skills. It can be said that Chu Tianyang is the most difficult opponent of the younger generation that Su Han has encountered so far. Su Han has actually always had a clear advantage in the duel between the younger generation. If he tried his best, it would be difficult for others to avoid being crushed. But this time Chu Tianyang is different. It can be said that he is the first enemy Su Han has encountered among the younger generation so far. Chu Tianyang sneered: "You can barely tie with me in eye skills, so I don't know what you are proud of? Eye skills are just one of my many magical powers. How can my Chu Tianyang's magical powers be like yours?" What can an ant guess?" Chu Tianyang is arrogant because he is a direct descendant of Wanliudong Tianzhenger Bajing. Facing outsiders like Su Han, he has an indescribable sense of superiority in his mentality. "Really?" Su Han mocked, "Chu Tianyang, you praise yourself so high, have you never thought about what would happen if you fall down one day?" Chu Tianyang said calmly: "I am high up. Maybe someone will ask me to come down one day, but that person is definitely not you." Su Han laughed: "Perhaps you haven't been able to recognize yourself all this time, but today I'm going to let you understand that you, Chu Tianyang, are definitely not a role on the altar." "Really? Enough of the nonsense, then prepare to die!" Chu Tianyang¡¯s two pupils suddenly glowed with divine light. Put your left and right hands together on your chest at the same time. The next moment, Chu Tianyang pulled both hands outward at the same time. His right hand was empty, and his left hand touched it continuously, as if he was writing something on it. Immediately afterwards, in the palm of Chu Tianyang's hand, phantom patterns continued to rise like smoke. "The wind and thunder are shaking, and gods and demons appear in the world" Chu Tianyang muttered something. Suddenly, his two pupils suddenly shot out two bright lights.   The phantoms flickered in the void and slowly turned into entities. "Summoning gods and demons?" Su Han frowned and took a breath of air. Summoning gods and demons is definitely a very amazing magical power. This Chu Tianyang actually knows such a secret technique? Generally speaking, the summoned gods and demons will not exceed the summoner's original cultivation level. However, that is also a god and demon. Although strictly speaking it is just a consciousness of a god and demon, it is definitely very terrifying. If you summon one or two, that's fine, but if you summon a group of them all at once, it will definitely be overwhelming. "This Chu Tianyang is the number one genius in Wanliu Cave Heaven, and he has really strong foundation. This summoned god and demon is much stronger than other summoned objects. If an ordinary genius encounters it, he can only wait for death." Su Han was secretly surprised. Seeing the murderous look on Chu Tianyang's face, Su Han guessed that summoning gods and demons should be one of Chu Tianyang's final tricks. In other words, after Chu Tianyang tied with him in pupil skills, he did not use conventional methods at all, but directly used the strongest method to destroy himself in the shortest time. This Chu Tianyang actually summoned four gods and demons in one breath. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1963: A series of tricks You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It can be seen that summoning these four gods and demons consumed most of Chu Tianyang's consciousness at once. After Chu Tianyang summoned him, his expression was slightly weak. However, despite being weak, he also showed a very ferocious smile. "Murong Sang, let these gods and demons send you on your way. I have to say that you are the most difficult opponent I have ever encountered, so you should be satisfied if you can get my best tricks." Chu Tian Yang's tone was full of resentment. Su Hanlian laughed and looked at the four gods and demons that had transformed into the void, but he was not panicked at all. His figure swayed, he took a few steps back, and a faint smile suddenly emerged from the corner of his mouth. "Chu Tianyang, you have a lot of tricks. This summoning of gods and demons is indeed a very amazing magical power. However, your summoning of gods and demons is only superficial. Don't you think that with these gods? Can the devil suppress me?" Su Hanlian laughed again and again. "Hmph, the four demon gods still can't suppress you? Do you still want to defy heaven? Boy, it's useless to be stubborn." Chu Tianyang was extremely confident. "The wind rises!" A demon god suddenly roared. This demon god can speak human language and has amazing intelligence. For a moment, sand and rocks were flying, and the entire arena was suddenly swept up by the strong wind. "The clouds are moving!" Following the roar of another demon god, the lead clouds and haze were thick and oppressive, threatening to destroy the city with black clouds. "Lightning!" It was another demon god, holding a thunder hammer in his hand, and with a bang, sparks flew everywhere. Suddenly, countless electric snakes swam in the void. "Destiny is coming!" The last demon god, with a terrifying giant scythe in his hand, was about to harvest Su Han's life. Su Hanhan snorted, and the Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror in his hand flashed continuously, constantly slowing down the speed of these demon gods. At the same time, the Tianhe Glazed Tower was thrown into the air, a giant multicolored glazed tower was crowned, and countless golden magnetic storms roared out around him. The golden magnetic storm swept across the arena, immediately confusing the void in the arena. At this moment, Su Han felt as if he had opened his magic treasure box, facing a terrifying opponent like Chu Tianyang without holding back at all. The hand gestures were used continuously, and the all-encompassing runes were activated. As soon as the Vientiane Rune was activated, Su Han made another move in his hand, and the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation was sacrificed in his hand again. The spiritual power was injected into it, and the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation was activated instantly. At the same time, Su Han's fingertips flicked one, two, three Su Han unexpectedly popped up seven statues of the Seven Killers, forming a tit-for-tat confrontation with Chu Tianyang's four demon gods. What? Su Han's move immediately made everyone below couldn't help but let out bursts of exclamation. Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly became extremely exciting, and they were all immediately aroused by Su Han¡¯s magical performance. This scene is simply wonderful. Originally, when Chu Tianyang came up and sacrificed the four demon gods, everyone thought that Murong Sang was going to suffer a lot. After all, many people know how terrifying the magical power of summoning demon gods is. If you don't have enough cultivation, you will definitely be easily crushed by the four demon gods. Even some elder-level figures who are stronger than Chu Tianyang don¡¯t want to face these four summoning demon gods. Therefore, when Chu Tianyang sacrificed the four demons, everyone thought that Murong Sang was doomed. Everyone is just wondering how Murong Sang will admit defeat. But unexpectedly, when everyone was unanimously not optimistic, Murong Sang actually gave another surprise, once again refreshing everyone's expectations for him. "Handsome, Chu Tianyang is the four demon gods, and what are the seven puppets summoned by Murong Sang? Are these two people both spiritual control masters? What geniuses!" "Indeed, everyone has known about Chu Tianyang's genius for a long time, but Murong Sang surprises everyone time and time again." "Well, everyone underestimates Murong Sang. With regard to his ability, it seems that he kept his hand when he fought with Hu Huan and Lu Zifu before. If he didn't keep his hand, what would happen to those two guys? His opponent?" "Incredible, really incredible. I think this Murong Sang is at least on the same level as the other three young masters. Do you think it is possible for him to counterattack Chu Tianyang?" "Impossible! Chu Tianyang is Chu Tianyang after all. Murong Sang has too little background to be Chu Tianyang's opponent." Those who are optimistic about Chu Tianyang still account for the vast majority.   However, even if they were optimistic about Chu Tianyang, they had to admit that the situation of this battle did not develop as expected at all. There was no such thing as crushing or killing. There was even a vague sense of equality between the two. Even if he is Chu Tianyang's diehard loyalist, he dare not say that Chu Tianyang has the advantage at this time. You must know that when Chu Tianyang sacrificed these four demon gods, he wanted to use the momentum of these four demon gods to intimidate his opponents and make them tremble. But he didn¡¯t expect that the situations he expected didn¡¯t happen at all. Murong Sang actually summoned seven puppets. Although these seven puppets did not surpass the four demon gods in terms of momentum, they were more numerous and more maneuverable than the four demon gods. Even Chu Tianyang himself couldn't help but be a little surprised when he saw these seven puppets. However, the proud Chu Tianyang would naturally not think that these seven puppets could defeat him. He glanced at the seven puppets contemptuously: "Boy, do you think you can stop the four demon gods with these seven things? You are too naive!" "The four demon gods continue to attack!" The four demon gods received Chu Tianyang's order and pressed on Su Han step by step. For a moment, the void above the entire arena was filled with wind, lightning, and thunder. Su Han smiled slightly, and changed his tactics continuously to control all the runes. The next moment, a shocking scene happened. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1964: Continuous Layout You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The moment Su Han sacrificed the Vientiane Runes, the void suddenly changed. The turbulent winds, lightning and thunder created by Chu Tianyang's four gods and demons were suddenly submerged in the ever-changing Vientiane Runes. Soon, Swallowed clean. And before everyone could react, the void above the arena had undergone new changes. The void began to become chaotic, and there was a huge distortion in the space, as if it could cut the space into countless small spaces, forming an extremely complex combination of spatial dimensions, and in each small space, there were different runes. The patterns, like a kaleidoscope, are dazzling at first glance. how so? ??A layman looks at the excitement, an expert looks at the door. This scene immediately attracted the attention of the senior executives in the audience. The eldest sect leader¡¯s eyes lit up, this Murong Sang is really capable of creating surprises. "Chu Tianyang's summoning of gods and demons is indeed an extremely powerful secret technique, but what he summoned is a spiritual consciousness of gods and demons. Although it is powerful, it is not invincible. But Murong Sang's is not a summons, but a spiritual consciousness. It's control. It seems that he is controlling a kind of war puppet. As long as this kind of war puppet is given spiritual consciousness, it will fight like a real flesh and blood body. " The Grand Sect Master is knowledgeable. Although the most powerful existence in Wanliu Cave Heaven is the Supreme Ancestor, the Grand Sect Master has been sitting in this position for some years, and his knowledge is naturally superior to others. Elder Xuan Gu¡¯s eyes were full of surprises at this moment. Although he was the one who welcomed Murong Sang into Wanliu Cave, he never expected that he could grow to this stage. Even Hu Huan sighed: "I, Hu, am not unjust for losing to Murong Sang. It seems that we all underestimated Murong Sang." "Murong Sang" The young geniuses of Wanliudongtian all spoke in very complicated tones. Especially among the four young masters, the faces of the two other young masters besides Chu Tianyang and Ling Qi are even more ugly. No matter who the two of them were, if they met Chu Tianyang in the ring on a normal day, they would definitely be defeated, and they wouldn't even have a chance to tie. And look at this Murong Sang, as a newcomer, he is evenly matched with Chu Tianyang, and even has the potential to suppress Chu Tianyang in terms of momentum. How could this make the two of them feel so embarrassed? As for Elder Chu and Elder Lu, they were already looking at each other in confusion. None of them thought, how could this situation turn into this? Where did this Murong Sang come from? Why does it seem like Murong Sang is really going to challenge Chu Tianyang's position as the number one genius? "Brother Chu, this little bastard is really evil." Elder Lu's tone was both puzzled and angry. Elder Chu was relatively calm: "Let's wait and see. Tianyang has not encountered any setbacks since his debut. This time, it depends on whether he can find a solution on his own. If he can survive this After this crisis, Tianyang's martial arts journey can reach a new level. Let's consider this Murong Sang's first big test on his martial arts journey." From Elder Chu¡¯s point of view, Chu Tianyang has indeed grown up smoothly and has never encountered any tests, let alone any setbacks. ¡°Perhaps, a test is an opportunity for Chu Tianyang to achieve sublimation, which can wash away some of his impetuousness. From this point of view, the appearance of Murong Sang is not a bad thing for Chu Tianyang. However, although Elder Chu thought so, he was still a little worried in his heart. At this time, on the ring, Chu Tianyang¡¯s four gods and demons were already fighting with Su Han¡¯s Seven Kills statue. In terms of ferocity, the four gods and demons must be slightly superior, because these four gods and demons are, after all, spiritual bodies formed by the consciousness of gods and demons. Su Han's development of the Seven Kills Statue has not yet reached its extreme, and he cannot yet control the strongest battle. The Seven Kills statue he controls now has a combat power of about the sixth level of the Sovereign Realm. Compared with the four gods and demons, the disadvantage is still very obvious. However, Su Han also has his own advantages. This advantage lies in the Vientiane Runes and the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation. Once these two formations and runes were activated, Su Han took over the void above the arena. Chu Tianyang only saw the superiority of his four gods and demons in battle, and was proud of it, but he obviously did not realize this crisis. Su Han didn¡¯t remind him, he just continued to make arrangements,The Hehe Glazed Tower continued to release the golden magnetic storm. At the same time, the spiritual power of the Jedi Spirit Pearl also spread inch by inch under the ground of the arena, taking over the ground. ?????????????? The Vientiane Runes are condensed in the void without emitting. It can be said that Su Han is a trinity. From high altitude to the ground and underground, the overall situation has been laid out. In this battle, his goal was to completely defeat Chu Tianyang. Only by completely defeating the superior Chu Tianyang can he create such a sensational effect that all eyes in Wanliu Cave will focus on him. And to completely defeat Chu Tianyang, it cannot be done with one move or one move. All conditions must be met. If not, you must create it yourself. Otherwise, Chu Tianyang, who is at the ninth level, will not be defeated so easily. Precisely because Su Han focused on the all-round layout of the arena, even if Su Han's Seven Kills statue did not gain the upper hand and was even vaguely suppressed by the four gods and demons, Su Han's heart was calm and he did not care at all. . What he wants is overall control, not immediate gains and losses. Besides, although the Seven Kills Statue is temporarily in a weak position, it will not be defeated all at once. As long as Su Han completes the layout, Su Han himself can join the battle circle. When the time comes, what do the four gods and demons have to fear? Unless they can break through Su Han's series of arrangements in the ring, otherwise, the entire ring will be controlled by Su Han, and they can only wait for Su Han to harvest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1965 The situation turns around You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Warrior in golden armor, go!" Su Han played his hand skills continuously, and golden light continued to roll down from his fingers. Groups of golden-armored warriors rushed into the battle circle crazily. These golden-armored warriors are not powerful at all, but they are more numerous. They keep coming in batches. For the four gods and demons, even if they cannot cause harm, they are enough to cause a certain amount of harassment. . At this time, the Jedi Formation Disk has completed locking on the ground. In this way, even if Chu Tianyang could escape to the ground, he would fall into the control of the Jedi formation and be tightly restrained by the pulse of the earth attribute. As for the sky, there is the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation and all the runes. It has to be said that Su Han's arrangement almost used most of the magical powers at his disposal. "However, from the outside, these situations don't look very impressive. Even the high-level experts in Wanliu Dongtian found it difficult to guess Su Han's intentions from the superficial battle situation. From the surface, the current situation seems to be that the four gods and demons have suppressed the Seven Kills statue. When faced with the four gods and demons, the Seven Kills Statue could only parry but had no power to fight back. No one knows that Su Han's use of the Seven Kills Statue was not to suppress the four gods and demons at all, but just to contain the four gods and demons. Seeing Su Han summoning a large group of golden-armored warriors, Chu Tianyang laughed and said: "Boy, do you think you can fight gods and demons with these shrimp soldiers and crab generals? What a joke!" A faint smile emerged from the corner of Su Han's mouth: "Chu Tianyang, you don't know your situation yet, so let me help you wake up." As he spoke, Su Han gathered spiritual power in his hand, brewing the Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger. The Sky Flame Exploding Demonic Finger is one of Su Han's strongest single-target attacks. However, with Su Han's current cultivation level, the power of the Heavenly Flame Exploding Demonic Finger was not enough to kill a ninth-level master of the Sovereign Realm. However, in Su Hanzi Mansion, the fire attribute spiritual power poured out, and this move seemed to be full of powerful pressure. Whoops! A finger force powerful enough to shoot through stars came through the air. Even Chu Tianyang couldn't help but look at him and shouted: "Fire Sun Shield, defend!" In front of Chu Tianyang, a shield burning like a flame suddenly appeared. The finger force coming from the air turned into a ball of golden light, which directly hit the shield, boom! The golden light hit the shield, but with a "snap" sound, it dissipated into a cloud of mist. It turned out that it was not a real finger force, but just an illusion created by Su Han using the Huanhua Prism. When Chu Tianyang found out it was an illusion, he gritted his teeth and said, "You're just pretending to be a ghost!" He was filled with anger. Since his debut, has he ever suffered such a loss? It can be said that he has always been the only one who can crush his opponents and tease them, but he has never experienced being teased like this by his opponents. However, even though he was furious, when he calmed down slightly and wanted to fight back, he suddenly realized that there was nothing he could do. Because, I don¡¯t know when, I was already behind bars. "This kid can actually seal the void and control the void! Could it be that the kaleidoscope-like runes he controls are a formation? A formation related to space?" Chu Tianyang had some information after all, and he soon realized it. When he thought of the space formation, Chu Tianyang couldn't help but tremble all over. In the world of martial arts, there are various formations, each with its own unique features, but the space formation is definitely one of the most difficult to deal with. It¡¯s not that the space formation has such overbearing lethality. But once the space formation controls the opponent, the opponent has little room to resist and can only be at its mercy. "No, we must break out and cannot be trapped in this ring. This Murong Sang is trying to create a dilemma in the ring and completely trap me." Chu Tianyang felt awe-inspiring. For the first time in the ring, Feeling such a big crisis. It has to be said that Chu Tianyang's reaction to the situation was slow. For a long time, the title of Wanliu Cave Heaven's No. 1 genius gave him a natural sense of superiority when facing other geniuses. This sense of superiority helps him build self-confidence on weekdays, but if this sense of superiority becomes a negative energy, the impact will be fatal. At this moment, Chu Tianyang fully reacted, but it was already a little late. Because, his four gods and demons have been tightly held back by the statue of the Seven Kills. And more and more golden-armored warriors are joining the battle circle with an almost crazy momentum.The four gods and demons are constantly being restrained. No matter how powerful the four gods and demons are, they cannot withstand this situation. This situation is part of Su Han's calculations. Without these four gods and demons, Chu Tianyang is like a tiger without its claws and claws. This is Su Han's best opportunity to take action. "Chu Tianyang, wake up." Suddenly, countless figures of Su Han appeared in the void, each figure focused their finger power and aimed at Chu Tianyang. Chu Tianyang's eyes were full of anger and he shouted: "Boy, you are pretending to be a ghost. How can I, Chu Tianyang, be afraid of you? If you have the guts, come over here!" Chu Tianyang shouted hoarsely. Obviously, he found that he was on the verge of a desperate situation without knowing it. The blow to Chu Tianyang was fatal. A moment ago, he thought he had the upper hand, but unknowingly, he fell into this situation. This situation made Chu Tianyang's violent anger that had accumulated in his chest completely explode. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1966 Chu Tianyang is defeated! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han glanced at Chu Tianyang with indifferent eyes, without any unnecessary emotion. At the same time, the hand tactics were activated again, and batches of golden-armored warriors emerged from the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda and rushed towards Chu Tianyang one by one. Although Chu Tianyang was already in chaos, and the summoning of the four demon gods just now consumed too much of his spiritual consciousness, it was still not to the point where even the golden-armored warrior could not handle it. "It's just that the golden-armored warriors are not afraid of death at all, and they continue to fight one after another. No matter how powerful Chu Tianyang's magical power is, he can't withstand this kind of ant-killing elephant attack. Although it didn¡¯t crash, it was still a mess. Su Han¡¯s evil eyes were locked on Chu Tianyang, and the powerful spiritual consciousness in the sea of ??consciousness surged like never before. "It's now!" The Heavenly Flame Explosive Devil Finger locked onto Chu Tianyang again, but this time, Su Han's consciousness was connected with Huo'er, and the fire-attribute spiritual power in Huo'er's body continuously blessed this finger. Although Huo'er is just a newly born phoenix chick, its fire attribute spiritual power is so powerful that even high-level monks at the Venerable Realm cannot compare with it. That is a powerful bloodline inheritance that human monks cannot pursue throughout their lives. For a time, the entire arena was filled with phoenix roars one after another. The power of that finger gathered more and more, and it was like a mountain roaring and a tsunami, extremely spectacular. Everyone on and off the stage changed their colors in shock. So soon, it¡¯s time to decide the winner? Elder Chu¡¯s expression also changed drastically. With his eyesight, he couldn¡¯t see that Chu Tianyang was facing an unprecedented crisis at this moment. "How is it possible?" Lian Qiong was also anxious. She never expected that Chu Tianyang, who had always been unfavorable, would encounter such a big setback in front of Murong Sang. With this move, even if Chu Tianyang is not defeated, the myth of being invincible in Wanliudongtian has been shattered. Chu Tianyang was still making his last effort, trying to use his remaining consciousness to summon another demon god. However, at this time, those golden-armored warriors did not allow him to be distracted. They swarmed up and rushed towards him. And Su Han used the Ice Fire Demon Sunflower and the Huan Hua Prism to transform into countless figures, which also caused a lot of confusion for Chu Tianyang. Not to mention, there were also the Vientiane Runes and the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, which made Chu Tianyang dazzled and unable to distinguish reality from reality. The clear chant of the phoenix resounded throughout the void. Su Han's finger was like a fully drawn arrow, full of powerful fire-attribute spiritual power, and was shot out like a meteor. Phew, this fatal finger force shot in front of Chu Tianyang in a moment of virtuality and reality. Chu Tianyang was really amazing. Suddenly he opened his eyes and realized where the real murderous intention was. He raised his arms and shot away the finger force that hit his eyes. However, Su Han's move was more than just a finger. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Three more finger forces came from three directions around Chu Tianyang's body, heading straight for Chu Tianyang's vital points. The weirdness of the angles of these three fingers are far greater than the previous one. No matter how Chu Tianyang defends himself, he will always have two hands. When he found a finger force shooting directly at his face, he also found a fatal finger shot from Tianling Gai and back. Chu Tianyang was shocked and wanted to use his body skills to avoid it. However, under the golden light of the Tianhe Glazed Tower and under the restrictions of the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, his movement speed was completely less than one-third of his usual speed. And the speed of Su Han's three finger forces is simply exaggerated. It¡¯s too late to say it, but it¡¯ll be soon. Just when Chu Tianyang opened his bow from left to right and dispersed the power of two of the fingers, the finger coming from the back direction had already hit Chu Tianyang's body hard. With a muffled sound, Chu Tianyang's body, like a kite with its string broken, was violently rushed to the ground from the high platform. This is because Su Han was concerned that everyone was a genius in the world, so he didn't really act cruelly. Otherwise, Chu Tianyang will be disabled even if he is not dead. But even if Chu Tianyang did not suffer any real fatal injuries, he was still lying under the ring at this time, with only the air coming out and no air coming in. "cousin!" Lian Qiong let out a scream and threw herself on Chu Tianyang, trembling with anger and bursting into tears. However, not many people sympathized with Lian Qiong¡¯s tears. Chu Tianyang¡¯s daily lifeZhang's arrogance has already offended many people without even realizing it. However, everyone couldn¡¯t believe it, and many people hadn¡¯t even come to their senses yet. How could the arrogant Chu Tianyang be defeated like this? ? If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, I¡¯m afraid many people would think it was an illusion. Who would have thought that Chu Tianyang, the first genius in Wanliu Cave Heaven, would be defeated by a genius who had only been in the field for half a year? Don¡¯t believe it? The scene in front of me is extremely real. For a moment, a pair of eyes, with extremely complicated meanings, stared at Su Han on the ring. The winner is decided and the one who is still standing in the ring is naturally the winner. An undefeated myth was shattered, but in its place, another myth was born. Murong Sang, a genius who entered Wanliu Cave less than half a year ago, defeated Chu Tianyang! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1967 Sword Discussing Champion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Whether they admit it or not, at this moment, all the talented people present feel a sense of powerlessness and even a feeling of shame. Those who once regarded Chu Tianyang as a god now had their mouths wide open and couldn't believe the scene in front of them. "Murong Sang, good job!" Suddenly, a genius waved his arms and shouted. ¡°Obviously, this is a genius who has had enough of Chu Tianyang¡¯s usual domineering behavior. This roar immediately attracted many people, and many people started shouting: "Murong Sang, good job!" "Murong Sang, the number one genius!" For a moment, the sound shook the sky. Applause rang out from all directions. It was obvious that the excitement of this battle had conquered many people present. Even those geniuses who were initially indifferent or even hostile to Su Han could not be stingy with their applause at this time. After all, being able to defeat Chu Tianyang in a head-on confrontation is definitely worthy of everyone¡¯s applause. "As for Elder Chu, his face was pale and he couldn't believe his eyes at all. His grandson was originally an insurmountable monument among the younger generation of Wanliudongtian, but now, this monument has collapsed. The great sect leader also couldn't believe his eyes and said to Elder Xuan Gu: "Unexpectedly, Murong Sang gave us so many surprises. I'm afraid your best friend, when recommending him to us, also You didn¡¯t even think about today, did you?¡± Elder Xuan Gu smiled bitterly and said: "My good friend recommended him to Wanliu Dongtian because he was optimistic about his alchemy talent. Who would have thought that his martial arts talent would be even more surprising. From now on, Wanliu The title of Dongtian¡¯s number one genius may need to be replaced.¡± To be honest, although Chu Tianyang has always been the number one genius in Wanliu Cave Heaven, the Great Sect Master and Elder Xuan Gu have never been particularly optimistic about Chu Tianyang's luck. "Because this guy is too arrogant and arrogant. Although his talent is extremely high, the world of martial arts is always different. There are mountains outside the mountains. According to his acting style, there is no guarantee that one day he will suffer a big loss. But this Murong Sang is different. No matter from every aspect, he absolutely meets the ideal conditions in the heart of the great sect master. It is no exaggeration to say that from this moment on, Murong Sang¡¯s son is definitely at the level of a treasure in the eyes of the sect master. Su Han returned to the rest area under the ring. Although a group of Chu Tianyang's diehards attacked him with their eyes, there were also more geniuses who crowded up to congratulate him. Although there are nominally three rounds left in this competition, after the battle just now, Su Han has locked in the championship of the Genius Swordsman in advance. Even Chu Tianyang was defeated by him, who can stop him? Everyone seemed very curious about what you said and what I said, and some people asked about Su Han's endless methods. Su Han has only one answer, and that is ancestral tradition. Anyway, in the world of martial arts, things like bloodline can be passed down from ancestors, as can treasures, magical powers, and so on. Any incredible thing can be passed down from ancestors. " Moreover, this kind of thing cannot be verified at all. There are as many monks in the world as crucian carp crossing the river. Who can know the whereabouts of others. As everyone guessed, in the next three rounds of competition, Su Han stood out and was invincible. The three opponents they met all looked defeated after knowing that they were drawn by Murong Sang. They would either give up voluntarily, or give up a symbolic fight and then admit defeat. In this way, Su Han won the title of genius swordsmanship champion without any suspense without making any moves in the last three rounds. After the sword discussion ended, the content and results of the sword discussion also spread like wildfire and began to spread towards the surroundings of Wanliu Cave. Soon, many surrounding forces knew that there was a genius named Murong Sang who emerged from Wanliu Cave Sky. Under the circumstances that everyone was extremely unfavorable about, he actually broke out with amazing fighting power and directly defeated the first genius of Wanliu Cave Sky. Chu Tianyang. Chu Tianyang¡¯s name is very famous among the many forces around Wanliu Cave Sky. Not only because this boy is arrogant, but also because his talent is indeed extraordinary. And now, Chu Tianyang has been defeated. Many people have remembered the name Murong Sang, and many people have even begun to inquire about the gossip about Murong Sang. The more we dig, the more surprised people are.?. It turns out that Murong Sang not only defeated Chu Tianyang in the ring, but also defeated Lu Gui, the first person in the new generation of Alchemy City in Danjiu City, in a gambling battle. The combination of Dan and Wu! This rising star¡¯s rise is almost unstoppable. For a time, the name Murong Sang became a hotly discussed topic in many surrounding places. Ling Qi was extremely surprised and relieved to hear that Su Han defeated Chu Tianyang. With the help of Su Han's elixir, Ling Qi's injuries recovered quickly. Sitting in Su Han's cave, he sighed: "Brother, now you have reached the pinnacle of your life. Everyone in Wanliu Cave tells your deeds like a legend. The sect leader also issued an order to give you It is equivalent to the status of a core elder. From now on, your status as the number one person in Wanliu Cave Heaven can be said to be unshakable." Su Han smiled faintly, but didn't say anything. Ling Qi saw that there was no genuine joy in Su Han's expression, and couldn't help but ask: "Looking at your expression, isn't winning against Chu Tianyang not enough to make you happy?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1968 The Third Palace of Tianyi Palace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han¡¯s goal is naturally not to be satisfied simply by defeating Chu Tianyang. Defeating Chu Tianyang would definitely not be the end of his martial arts journey. Su Han¡¯s gaze is higher and farther than these young geniuses. What he focuses on is the overall situation of the divine realm and the overall situation of mankind. If the Eternal City is to be banished by the human world, Su Han feels that this is not a good solution to the problem of the resurgence of the demons. The penetration ability of the demons is far more powerful than the imagination of many human monks. It doesn't mean that just exiling the Eternal City and completely isolating the Eternal City can completely isolate the devil from the gate. Because of the existing detection and isolation methods of human monks, it is impossible to completely isolate the demons. Maybe at some point, the demons will have a new way of infiltration, and they will infiltrate into the human realm without even realizing it. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before this happens. If you want to completely drive out the demons, you can only start from the source, set foot on the land of the Eternal City, and completely eliminate the remnants of the demons in the eternal city. Only in this way can we truly restore peace to the human world. This tough battle with the demons will happen sooner or later. " However, Su Han's personal ability will definitely not be able to fight against the demons, and he has no intention of using his personal abilities to fight against the demons. Fighting against the demons is the responsibility of all monks in the human world, not just one individual. Therefore, Su Han wanted to use the influence of Wanliudongtian to call on the monks in the divine realm to unite and save the Eternal City. This time, Su Han won the championship in the sword debate, which means that Su Han has completed the task set by the Supreme Ancestor. According to the promise made by the Supreme Ancestor, Wanliudongtian will fully support what Su Han wants to do in the future. Su Han felt that he was one step closer to his goal. His current state of mind is not the kind of ecstasy after winning the championship, but the kind of relief after completing something that needs to be done. Although this thing seemed difficult to accomplish, he did it after all. ¡°The next step is to wait for the Supreme Ancestor¡¯s visit again. After sending Ling Qi away, Su Han still had another thing to do, which was to challenge the third palace of Tianyi Palace. With Su Han¡¯s current cultivation level at the fourth level of the Supreme Realm, he should have been qualified to challenge the third house. For Su Han now, Tianyi Shrine is a great treasure house. After breaking through the first palace before, he obtained the Lightning Escape, and after passing through the second palace, he obtained the Huan Hua Prism. These two magical powers and treasures played a big role in Su Han's subsequent martial arts journey, and became the magical powers and treasures that Su Han used very easily. As for what kind of challenges this third house will bring, Su Han is also looking forward to it. After arranging the cave and strengthening the defensive formations around the cave, Su Han released Huo'er again, used his spiritual consciousness to communicate with it, and told it to guard his cave and use his spiritual consciousness to contact him if anything happened. Although Huo'er is young, he is still an ancient phoenix baby, and he already has the arrogance of a divine bird in his heart. In response to Su Han's request, it just snorted from its nose to express Su Han's dissatisfaction with letting Su Han do this kind of housekeeping and nursing work. Su Han naturally knew its emotions, and he was very generous in his immediate action. He directly rewarded it with 50,000 high-grade Yuan stones and ten Earth-level elixirs. It has to be said that the appetite of this young Phoenix bird is indeed exaggerated. With so many resources, an ordinary earth-level monk could not spend them all in a year, but it swallowed them up in one bite. After eating and drinking, Huo'er reluctantly agreed to Su Han's request. After that, Su Han did not delay, entered the secret cultivation room in the cave, and directly activated the inheritance talisman of Tianyi Palace. Once this inheritance talisman is activated, Su Han can be taken directly to the third palace of Tianyi Palace. The teleportation circle was quickly activated, and the next moment, Su Han appeared in the third palace without any suspense. As soon as he opened his eyes, Su Han felt that this third house was obviously different from the previous two houses. Every palace in Tianyi Palace has its own characteristics. In this third house, there is a strange atmosphere in the air. This kind of aura is like the rolling clouds in the sky, appearing majestic and undercurrent. There was even a sense of madness in the air. This strange sense made Su Han cheer up immediately. Su Han had a strong hunch that this third house must have a completely different experience from the previous two houses. However, Su Han failed?Very calm and collected. When he challenged the Second Palace, Su Han was only at the first level of Zun Realm. But now, he is already at the fourth level of Zun Realm. The rising tide of cultivation has given Su Han more psychological advantages. Standing in the palace of the fourth palace, Su Han's heart was as calm as still water, without any waves. However, this does not mean that Su Han will underestimate the enemy. On the contrary, he was feeling every bit and every breath of the scene. In the air, that kind of crazy atmosphere is always surging, and there is an ever-increasing suspicion. Suddenly, Su Han's ears twitched slightly. In the air, there was suddenly a very subtle fluctuation of air flow, forming a strange trajectory. These movement trajectories are very subtle and cannot be noticed by ordinary people, but they cannot escape Su Han's powerful spiritual consciousness. The next moment, Su Han's figure swayed slightly and disappeared from the place. And right where Su Han was standing just now, a ray of silver light passed by fiercely. A tragic crack suddenly appeared in the void, which was very shocking. "Good boy!" A low shout came out from the void. Obviously, Su Han was very surprised at Su Han's quick reaction. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1969 Crazy Weird Man You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This voice has a bit of magnetism and also reveals a bit of bohemianism. Before the person arrives, just listening to this voice can easily make people think of the owner of this voice. Su Han stopped at the other end far away, his eyes swept over the place where he was standing just now, and then slowly looked to another direction in the void, shrugged, and said with a faint smile: "Such a welcome ceremony is still rare in Tianyi Shrine. First time encountering it.¡± Wherever Su Han looked, a strange ripple appeared in the void, and then, a figure slowly stepped out of the ripple. This figure is very burly, with unruly long hair draped casually on his shoulders. This person¡¯s face is also extremely rough, and his eyes are lively and lively. But there was an extremely crazy feeling in that gaze. Su Han looked at this strange man, and this man also looked at Su Han with a half-smile. "Boy, is this welcome ceremony not bad?" The weirdo grinned and said to Su Han. Su Hanhan snorted: "A sneak attack from behind is not something a hero would do." This weirdo didn¡¯t take it seriously: ¡°A hero? In the world of martial arts, those who think they are heroes are always the ones who die earliest. Boy, I¡¯m a little suspicious. How did you get the ticket to the third house for being so naive?¡± This weirdo spoke very loudly, with a very high volume, and seemed to be in an extremely high mood. "What is your relationship with the guardian of the third house?" Su Han frowned. Based on his experience of entering the first two palaces, the guardians of the first two palaces did not appear physically, let alone act like this weirdo. free. Whether it¡¯s Master Feiyu or Master Huanhua, they all seem to be imprisoned in their respective palaces, and there is no freedom. However, looking at this person, he can move in the third house easily and freely. He does look completely different from the guardians of the first two houses. The weirdo grinned: "Do I look so unlike the guardian of the third house?" "You?" Su Han raised his eyebrows, showing a hint of suspicion. "Boy, congratulations. In the first two palaces of Tianyi Palace, you have no chance to compete face-to-face with the palace guardians. However, in this palace, I am the palace guardian, and I will personally test you. If you Don't be surprised if you fall in this palace. In front of my crazy old monster, no matter if you are a tiger or a dragon, you have to be coiled!" As the weirdo spoke, he licked his lips provocatively and made an extremely bloodthirsty gesture. Su Han looked at this weird guy and couldn't help but have many questions in his mind. How could there be such a weirdo in Tianyi Shrine, such a sacred place? This guy is not a normal person at all. ¡°Moreover, aren¡¯t the guardians of Tianyi Palace the remnants of some ancient predecessors? What's going on with this guy? Could it be that this guy is really a special case? Su Han took a deep breath: "Since you are the guardian of the third palace, haven't you asked me your name?" The weirdo shouted: "What's the matter with you? Didn't you introduce yourself just now? I am a crazy old weirdo who is afraid of others and worried about ghosts!" ? Crazy old monster? Su Han had never heard of this name, nor had he ever heard the guardians of the first two palaces mention this name. Judging from the appearance of this guy, he is probably that kind of very difficult existence. Su Han said calmly: "Since you are the guardian of the third house, what is the test of the third house?" There have been tests in the previous two houses, so there must be tests in this third house. There is no way you can let yourself pass here easily. The crazy old man grinned: "There is only one test in the third house, and that is to pass my guard and leave this house." "What do you mean?" Su Han asked in a deep voice. "Haha, isn't the meaning obvious enough? In this palace, your only test is to defeat me!" The crazy old man chuckled, "Or, be defeated by me." Su Han frowned. The guardians of each palace in Tianyi Palace were undoubtedly very powerful beings. This crazy old monster, as the guardian of the first palace, his strength is absolutely unambiguous. To pass this palace, you must defeat this crazy old monster, which is not easy to achieve. Su Hanlian looked at this crazy old monster with eyes, and was making calculations in his heart. This crazy old monster seemed to understand Su Han's thoughts and said with a smile: "Boy, I know what you are thinking."??, don't worry, I am also an ancient senior after all, and I will not bully the small. I once made a bet with the owner of Tianyi Palace, but I didn't expect to be fooled by that guy, and I could only guard the third palace here. However, this monster can give you a reassurance. The guardian of this third house can only match the strength of the breaker. When you enter this third palace, your cultivation level is at the fourth level of respect. Among all the people who have been here since ancient times, your cultivation level is not high, but it is not low either. Today, I am going to have fun with you here. Are you ready, kid? " "What are you preparing for?" Su Han was really determined in his heart. If this crazy old monster could only be suppressed to the same level as him, then he really wouldn't be afraid of a battle of this level. ¡°Perhaps this crazy old monster was also a well-known figure in ancient times, but at the same level of cultivation, Su Han really has never been afraid of anyone. "What do you mean to prepare?" the crazy old man grinned, "Of course you are ready for an exciting journey to purgatory. Boy, it is great that you can go to this third house, but this third house has always been A gatecrasher¡¯s nightmare. Get ready for the thrill, kid.¡± Su Han shrugged his shoulders. If it was just a competition at the same level, he would not be afraid of any threats. He firmly believed that as long as this crazy old monster really suppressed his strength to the same level as himself, then his chances of winning would definitely be great. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1970 Inseparable You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Boy, watch your move!¡± The crazy old monster didn't talk nonsense. He grabbed the void and found a pure gold hammer in his hand. The hammer head was shaped like a wolf head. Like this crazy old monster, it looked very ferocious and ferocious. With a swing of the hammer, golden light suddenly shot out, piercing Su Han so much that he couldn't even open his eyes. However, this kind of golden light is not unfamiliar to Su Han. His Tianhe Glazed Tower can also emit similar golden light, which can not only confuse the enemy's sight, but also slow down the enemy's movements. Precisely because of familiarity, this kind of attack is no longer of much use to Su Han. Su Han's body swayed, and the Lightning Feather Escape was deployed, turning into a bolt of lightning and disappearing on the spot. The crazy old monster laughed ferociously: "The speed is pretty good, is it Master Feiyu's electric feather escape? Hum, it's a pity that you met me, the crazy old monster!" This crazy old weirdo lives up to his name. Once he enters the state, he is indeed very crazy. The precious hammer swayed continuously in the hand, shaking out countless afterimages, like golden windmills spinning in the void. The crazy old monster's dharma body suddenly turned into a golden light and chased Su Han. Su Han is naturally not afraid of this crazy old monster. Although this man is crazy, he keeps his promise and his strength is indeed suppressed at the fourth level of the Supreme Realm. In this way, the main threat of the crazy old monster comes from the very powerful-looking precious hammer. "Tianhe Glazed Tower!" Su Han raised one hand, and the small transparent tower he held in his hand rumbled and rose in the wind, and soon rose to a height of dozens of feet. Throw it with one hand and throw it between yourself and the crazy old monster, completely isolating the area between yourself and the crazy old monster. "Suppression!" Following Su Han's order, the Tianhe Glazed Tower suddenly roared, making a harsh sound like a beast, and without hesitation, it rushed towards the crazy old monster who was approaching. Although the crazy old monster is crazy, he still can't help but feel wary when he sees Su Han's magic weapon. The crazy old monster is not stupid. He can see that this treasure may cause even the crazy old monster to suffer a big loss. However, this treasure comes with a fierce force, and it also has an aura that can slow down the speed. With the crazy old monster's cultivation currently suppressed to the fourth level of the Exalted Realm, his movement speed is not enough to avoid the attack of this treasure. "Good boy, it's really not a waste of money to be able to reach this level." The crazy old monster also made a prompt decision and gave up the plan of avoiding it, but directly hit it back with the golden hammer. The two magic weapons collided, and layers of fierce golden light suddenly appeared in the golden hammer, which was shaken to the point of wailing. The crazy old monster's whole body was shaking violently. He looked at the treasure hammer in his hand with some disbelief. He watched the treasure hammer make a buzzing whine in his hand. It can be seen that this precious hammer was a head-to-head confrontation. Although it blocked the offensive momentum of the Tianhe Glazed Tower, the spirituality on the hammer was suddenly dampened a lot. As an ancient predecessor, the hammer used by the crazy old monster is naturally an ancient magic weapon, and it should be an invincible existence. Even he himself did not expect that this magic hammer would actually be on par with the opponent's magic weapon, and there was even a faint feeling of being outnumbered. If this crazy old monster were someone else, he might have retreated at this time. However, the crazy old monster is a crazy old monster after all, not an ordinary opponent. The old guy grinned, glanced at Su Han's Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower, then looked at the dimming treasure hammer in his hand, and said with a strange smile: "It is indeed a good thing, no wonder you are so crazy. However, Do you think you can compete with me with such a magic weapon? It¡¯s just a dream!¡± The golden hammer swung again, with even more crazy momentum, and struck towards Su Han like a violent storm. The attack of the hammer hit the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda again. Even as powerful as the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda, it was provoked to let out a buzzing whine. The battle mode of the crazy old monster, as its name suggests, is definitely a very crazy and wild existence. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Against the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda, the Golden Treasure Hammer can be regarded as a match. It is extremely difficult for the Golden Hammer to suppress the Tianhe Glazed Tower. It is almost impossible for the Tianhe Glazed Tower to suppress the golden hammer in a short time. Therefore, the two of them fought so hard that they were inseparable. Su Han also tried to use other magic weapons several times during the process, but in the end he never found the right time. Because of this crazy old monster¡¯s fighting method? It's completely hand-to-hand combat, giving people no chance to breathe. This kind of hand-to-hand combat is actually a very low-end fighting method that can only be used by three-year-old children. However, for a person of the level of a crazy old monster, once he chooses to fight hand-to-hand regardless of the cost, it will definitely be very scary. The crazy old monster is also a smart person, and he can obviously see that when dealing with this young man, you must not let him have his way. Otherwise, I am afraid that I will lose ugly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1971: Japanese Spear You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In fact, if it comes to hand-to-hand combat, Su Han is not afraid of this crazy old monster. However, Su Han has mastered too many combat skills, and hand-to-hand combat is undoubtedly the least technical among them. However, the crazy old monster likes this battle mode the most. However, he was restrained by Su Han's Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower and was unable to fully utilize his advantage in melee combat. As a result, the two of them formed a stalemate. The crazy old monster couldn't pass the blockade of Tianhe Glazed Tower, and Su Han couldn't find an opportunity to release other tricks, so the battle entered a stalemate. It has to be said that the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower is indeed an extraordinary existence after Su Han's long-term sacrifice. Even if the crazy old monster uses the golden hammer, he is completely unable to break the blockade of the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower. This made the crazy old monster very anxious: "Boy, can you still fight this fight happily? What's the point of using a broken tower?" Su Han smiled and said: "In the world of martial arts, there are naturally many kinds of magical means. Do I still have to choose the one you like from my many means?" The crazy old man was so angry that he shouted: "Don't forget, I am the guardian of this third house. Whether you can pass this third house or not is up to me." Su Han shrugged: "Then I will defeat you, and I will naturally pass the third house." "What a beautiful idea!" The crazy old monster waved the hammer in his hand, "If you want to defeat this monster, you have to fight it hard from the front." The crazy old monster obviously didn't find it very satisfying. He naturally hoped that Su Han would confront him head-on and have a heart-to-heart fight. In fact, Su Han didn't reject this close-quarters fight, but he could also see that this crazy old monster's hammer was no small matter. Although Su Han had many magical weapons suitable for frontal and close combat, none of them reached the level of this precious hammer. Therefore, this is also the reason why Su Han is unwilling to fight hand-to-hand with the opponent. In a head-on confrontation, he has yet to find a magic weapon that can compete head-on with this golden hammer. When he thought of this, Su Han also looked at the crazy old man who refused to give up, and said with a smile: "Senior, you are nagging me just because you want me to fight you head-on. You are considered a senior expert after all, but It¡¯s just an attempt to bully others, so ungrateful.¡± "Am I bullying others?" The crazy old monster stared, "Boy, don't talk nonsense! If this monster really wants to bully others, use all your skills. Do you think you have any hope of getting through here?" This is because the crazy old monster has suppressed his strength to the fourth level of the Venerable Realm. Otherwise, his total power is really more than this. Su Han chuckled: "That's not what I mean by using one's power to bully others." "What is that?" the crazy old monster asked unhappily. "Of course it's the treasured hammer in the hands of seniors. You have the power of the treasured staff, but I don't have a magical weapon that can match it. Naturally, I'm at a disadvantage, so I can only use this tower to compete with seniors. But, this The tower is not a head-on combat weapon. I really want to face H¨­ngda head-on with you, senior, but how can I do it without a weapon at my disposal?" "You don't have any weapons?" The crazy old monster was stunned. He really hadn't thought about this question carefully. When Su Han said this, he fell into thinking. Although the crazy old monster is crazy, he is a person who particularly cares about face, and he doesn¡¯t want to be left behind. "Hmph, what do you want? Should we give up weapons and rely on fists and feet to fight hand to hand?" Su Han shrugged: "If the competition is about fists and kicks, I will be happy to accompany you." The crazy old monster kept shaking his head, frowning and murmuring: "Fighting with fists and feet, wouldn't it be as vulgar as a village woman and a lackey? What else does it taste like?" "The only thing we can do is to show off all our abilities and not be rigid about fighting head-on." Su Han shrugged. The crazy old monster was obviously very disappointed, and kept muttering something in his mouth, as if talking to himself. Suddenly, the crazy old monster's eyes lit up, as if he had come up with some perfect idea, and shouted: "If you don't have a weapon, I'll give you one!" It seems that this crazy old monster is really eager to fight head-on. Su Han didn¡¯t expect that the crazy old man would make such a proposal. "Boy, what type of weapons are you good at using? I'm here"There are quite a few of them. "The crazy old monster is very generous. Su Han smiled and said: "Since it is senior who wants to give it to me, why don't you choose one for me?" "Shall I choose for you? Boy, your tone is loud enough!" The crazy old monster was not unambiguous. He stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and there was already a long thing in his hand. The crazy old monster threw this long thing to Su Han in the air. "Boy, this is the first weapon I used when I debuted in the past. Later, I got more weapons, so I no longer need this weapon. It's called the Sun Gun, and it belongs to you now. Treat it well." Su Han took the spear and observed the mysterious patterns floating on the gun. His first impression was that he liked it very much. Holding the gun in his hand, he tried to communicate with his spiritual consciousness. The gun body also swelled in the wind, and soon grew to seven or eight feet long. "Boy, I've given you the weapon. In order to prevent you from saying that I'm bullying others, I'll give you some time to get familiar with it and practice your martial arts. It doesn't matter, I have plenty of time." The crazy old monster will do whatever it takes in order to have a good fight. Su Han pulled out a beautiful gun flower from the sun spear and said with a smile: "Senior, give me six hours, I will practice this weapon and practice a set of martial arts. Then, we can compare weapons. What a great achievement.¡± "Six hours? Are you sure?" The crazy old monster was extremely surprised. What can you do in six hours? To be honest, the crazy old monster planned to give Su Han three months. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Off Can you get the essence out of it? How can it be? The crazy old monster snorted coldly: "Boy, I've given you weapons. Are you trying to escape from the battle? Six hours? Are you sure this little time is enough for you?" No wonder the crazy old weirdo suspected that six hours was too short in the world of martial arts. The great masters sometimes stay in retreat for tens or even hundreds of years. And for six hours, sometimes you can't even complete a single meditation. This is why the crazy old monster finds it so funny. He felt that this young man had simply lost his mind and gone crazy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1972: Scorching Sun Holy Dragon Spear You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, no matter how much the crazy old man laughed at him, the expression on Su Han's face was always calm. "It's just six hours, but for these six hours, I hope senior will give me the opportunity to devote myself to it without any interruption." Su Han said calmly. The crazy old monster looked speechless, and finally said angrily: "Okay, I will give you sixty hours. Anyway, there is plenty of time. I don't mind waiting for you a few more days. Otherwise, if I win you, you will say that I took advantage of you. ,snort!" It can be seen that this crazy old man doesn¡¯t want to take any advantage. This surprised Su Han. It can also be seen from this point that this crazy old monster seems crazy, but he just has a weird temper. In essence, he is the same as the guardians of the previous two palaces. He is definitely not the kind of treacherous person. Thinking about it, you can know that the people who created Tianyi Shrine must have many considerations in terms of character when choosing the guardians. He will definitely not choose someone who is unreliable. Su Han had an idea in his mind. Since the other party said sixty hours, he would not refuse. Since we have come to the third house anyway, we don¡¯t have to rush for a few days. This crazy old man kept his word and indeed arranged an absolutely quiet space for Su Han without any interference. "You can practice here. Remember the sixty hours." The crazy old monster did not forget to emphasize. Su Han chuckled: "Don't worry, after sixty hours, I will definitely let the seniors know how powerful I am." The crazy old monster looked disapproving: "I'm waiting." The crazy old monster looks crazy, but in fact he is still delicate on the inside. He also knows his mission. The reason why he has to guard Tianyi Palace is to select geniuses to inherit the mantle of Tianyi Palace and inherit the will of Tianyi Palace. ¡°If a peerless genius really entered, he would never say that he was deliberately targeting or even maliciously suppressing it. The reason why he showed such madness was actually to give the challengers the most severe test. However, the crazy old man obviously had some disdain for Su Han. He felt that although this young man was very talented, his way of doing things was too Meng Lang. He actually said six hours? What can you do in six hours? Sacrifice and refine a magical weapon to develop a hand-to-hand combat technique? How can it be? Unless he has these things, he would have known them long ago. However, this possibility is obviously unlikely. "Humph, I hope that after sixty hours, this boy will not disappoint me too much. Otherwise, he will never think about the third house." The crazy old monster seemed to be muttering to himself. He is guarding the gate here, so he naturally has to perform his duties and is naturally responsible for eliminating unsuitable gatekeepers. From the perspective of the crazy old monster, Su Han is still not suitable. It¡¯s not that he doubts his talent, but that Su Han likes to brag too much. In other words, Su Han's statement of six hours made the crazy old monster feel grudge. Su Han naturally doesn¡¯t know the psychology of the crazy old monster. In fact, he wanted time, on the one hand, to practice the sun-piercing spear given by the crazy old monster, and on the other hand, to practice a matching martial skill so that he could deal with the crazy old monster. The sun-penetrating spear given by the crazy old monster is also an ancient divine weapon. It is quite difficult to refine it. However, Su Han is still very skilled in this aspect. Refining this sun spear is similar to refining other treasures. It only needs to be fused with one's own blood essence and blood, and then combined with the sacrifice of spiritual consciousness, it is not a particularly difficult task. It took about an hour for Su Han to successfully refine the sun spear. After the sacrifice, Su Han can easily use his spiritual consciousness to understand the properties of this sun-piercing spear and understand its structure and characteristics. It took another two hours or so, and Su Han was able to fully understand the characteristics of this Japanese spear. "This Japanese spear is undoubtedly a magical weapon, but now it is still a bit difficult for me to choose a martial skill that matches it." Su Han knew that this question required some thinking. His consciousness began to operate at its limit, all the storage warehouses in his mind were opened, and he began to methodically search for suitable martial arts. "Huh? This set of gun skills is pretty good." A martial skill suddenly appeared in Su Han's mind. This martial skill is called "Scorching Sun Holy Dragon Spear". It is a very domineering and powerful spear skill. Su Han had studied this subject in his previous life.It is said that the master of this spear skill eventually became a spear emperor, sweeping the country and becoming famous. However, it is not certain whether this great power still exists in this parallel world of this life. What¡¯s more important is that this powerful man is also a descendant of the Dragon Clan, and he also has the blood of the Dragon Clan. This is also the most consistent with Su Han. The dragon bloodline, combined with this spear skill, can exert even more terrifying power. It can be said that this spear skill is powerful in itself, but after adding the dragon bloodline, it complements each other even more. The time left for Su Han now is only about fifty hours. However, Su Han didn't feel much pressure, because he had been interested in this gun skill in his previous life and had tried it countless times. Although there are still some difficulties in some details, it is not that difficult for Su Han. When encountering a slight bottleneck, Su Han used his powerful spiritual consciousness and the powerful understanding blessing provided by the evil eye to understand it with just a few clicks. In this way, Su Han's understanding of the "Scorching Sun Holy Dragon Spear" has been continuously strengthened. That crazy old monster didn¡¯t take Su Han seriously. However, he kept his promise and did not disturb Su Han. The agreed sixty hours have finally arrived. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1973: Surprised Crazy Old Monster You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The crazy old man chuckled and looked at Su Han who came out of it: "Boy, you are punctual. But, are you sure sixty hours is enough? If you think it is not enough, I can tolerate you for a few more days." Su Han grinned: "No need, seniors have already given me weapons, how can I waste seniors' time anymore?" "Haha, you can waste it, I have plenty of time, the most important thing is to have fun." The crazy old monster laughed. Su Han also laughed: "Actually, I didn't use up the sixty hours at all. It's just that I meditated for a while and gained a little bit. If you are familiar with a martial art, there is no need for sixty hours. ?¡± When the crazy old monster heard what he said, his face turned green. I¡¯ve seen braggarts, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can brag like this. How can he be familiar with a martial art without even using it for sixty hours? "Humph, you are so young and can speak so freely. It seems that you are not the most suitable inheritance candidate for Tianyi Shrine after all." The crazy old monster's face darkened. Su Han smiled faintly: "Why do you see it?" "Isn't it obvious? Just your frivolous attitude will explain it." Su Han smiled bitterly and said: "Am I very frivolous? Is it not even allowed to tell the truth? Could it be that after being suppressed in this third house for too long without contact with the outside world, the senior's mind has become like a needlepoint? Is it the same size?" "Boy, there is a limit to your sharp tongue. OK, OK, let me see what incredible skills you have learned in these sixty hours." Su Han shook his arm, and the sun-piercing spear transformed into strange runes, like golden streamers, attached to the surface of the sun-piercing spear, forming strange shapes, which looked extremely weird. Seeing Su Han's attitude, the crazy old weirdo softened his previous contempt. ¡°Obviously, he also saw the secret, and saw that the young man in front of him did not seem to be as frivolous as he imagined. As the saying goes, an expert will know if something is there as soon as he makes a move. This young man¡¯s aura is clearly extraordinary. For a moment, the crazy old monster also became more interested. He waved the hammer in his hand and said with a grin: "Now, are you ready? Give me a hammer!" With the precious hammer in his hand, he raised it high, rolled up thousands of golden lights, and smashed it towards Su Han. ??The crazy old monster is indeed crazy, this kind of crazy attack, open and close. When the hammer came over, it felt like ten mountains were pressing down on it. Su Han shouted loudly, and the energy and blood all over his body began to boil. A fighting spirit, accompanied by pride, also surged into his heart. The true dragon blood all over his body was rolling, and the sound of dragon roars was endless. The sun-piercing spear in his hand was like lightning, and he thrust forward suddenly. This attack has the potential to make a big hole in the world. The terrifying true dragon bloodline spurred the holy dragon's aura, rolling up boundless heat waves and condensing between the sharp edges, as if all the enchantment in the world was being interpreted in this spear. Keng! The two divine weapons collided violently in the void, causing countless turbulent waves. The golden light of the treasure hammer was intertwined with the golden true dragon energy, which was even more spectacular. The scene was like hundreds or even thousands of suns suddenly appearing in the sky, emitting the hottest light together, lighting up this area. The void is completely illuminated. "Good guy, come again!" The crazy old monster made a brave attack and was knocked away by Su Han. It was extremely exciting for a while. The desire to fight that had been suppressed since ancient times burst out in an instant. With a rumble, the hammer swung continuously, slapping towards Su Han. Su Han was not sluggish either. The sun-penetrating spear in his hand was like a golden dragon playing with the waves. He was able to withstand the power of the hammer with ease. Moreover, from time to time, a few shots can be pierced. Whether it is strength or timing, it is so beautiful that it is difficult to consolidate the old and strange offensive. Su Han actually knew very well that the "Scorching Sun Holy Dragon Spear" he had temporarily cultivated was still different from the crazy old monster. However, the "Holy Sun Dragon Spear" itself should be better than the magical power used by the crazy old monster. However, in Su Han's hands, it can only exert 30% to 50% of its power. But the crazy old monster¡¯s familiarity with his own magical powers is absolutely 100%. Each has its own advantages and disadvantages. Therefore, in this battle between dragons and tigers, no one can do anything to anyone for a while.   Su Han didn't think there was any surprise, but for the crazy old monster, this was quite unexpected. After all, the opponent was a temporary weapon, a temporary martial skill, and he was still a young boy. If this can only result in a tie, then the crazy old man feels that his life has been wasted at his age. He had doubts, but he had to admit that he did learn it temporarily, because even the weapons were temporarily provided by his crazy old monster. This kid has never had a decent gun weapon before, so it is naturally impossible for him to have practiced spear magic. At first, the crazy old monster really scoffed at Su Han's words and dismissed them. However, after fighting against Su Han, he suddenly understood that this young man was really no child's play. In these sixty hours, I have really been practicing this weapon and practicing this martial skill. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1974: A hard battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The power of the Burning Sun Holy Dragon Spear is indeed very impressive. The attack power of the crazy old monster's golden hammer is famous for its domineering and fierceness. Once an attack is launched, the momentum can take the lead and restrain the enemy to death. And in this case, Su Han's Scorching Sun Holy Dragon Spear was still able to compete head-on with the crazy old monster in terms of momentum. Not only did it not fall into a disadvantage, but it was still able to counter-suppress it. How can this make the crazy old monster not be surprised? In ancient times, the crazy old monster was famous for being good at hand-to-hand combat. It can be said that this kind of head-on confrontation is the crazy old monster's favorite form of fighting. However, this time, the crazy old monster couldn't find the familiar majestic feeling in front of Su Han at all. He was like a angry-eyed King Kong, waving the golden hammer in his hand, rolling up and down, bringing out countless golden lights and auspicious energy. Every time the stick comes down, it feels like a big mountain is pressing down. However, Su Han is not a fuel-efficient lamp. The sun-piercing gun in his hand is opened and closed like a dragon exploring the sea, like a tiger descending from the mountain, like a phoenix spreading its wings, or like an eagle striking the sky. Every move is so majestic that the crazy old monster¡¯s hammer is completely unable to gain the upper hand. The crazy old monster was shocked. At first, he didn't believe that Su Han could compete with him. And during the stalemate stage just now, he felt that this young man had only learned one and a half moves at most and could barely hold on for three to five rounds, so he would definitely show his cowardice. However, the crazy old monster found that the things he predicted did not happen at all. Su Han's moves seemed to be endless, and when he was performing them, he had a vague master's demeanor, and it didn't look like he had just started practicing this martial art. "Is this kid really a chosen talent? In just a few dozen hours, he has learned a martial art and can he reach this level?" ¡°Obviously, the crazy old monster was completely shocked. However, the stronger the enemy, the more the crazy old monster likes it. The monster screamed again and again, and the crazy old monster's attacks became more and more fierce. And Su Han did not give in too much, and the Scorching Sun Holy Dragon Spear was also unstoppable. No matter how the crazy old monster increases the level of his attack, Su Han is always able to deal with it freely and is not at a disadvantage at all. Even in terms of momentum, Su Han didn't want to be suppressed by the crazy old monster. If there are any bystanders at the scene, they will definitely be conquered by this wonderful battle. Generally speaking, confrontations between martial arts masters are all about technical content. Of course, the stronger the strength, the higher the technical content of the fight, and the higher the level of enjoyment. Hand-to-hand combat, in ordinary people¡¯s understanding, is a relatively low-end level. But in fact, hand-to-hand combat is precisely the best way to reflect one's level. A person¡¯s ability to understand martial arts, comprehend martial arts, grasp possession, and control the chance of victory. The reason why Su Han is a genius is that in this life, he can learn anything very quickly. Thanks to the accumulation in his previous life, in this life, the various bottlenecks and difficulties encountered by others may not be difficult for him. One day, two days, three days After this unprecedented battle lasted for three days, the crazy old monster was still as vigorous as ever, with no signs of fatigue at all. However, he was also surprised. Originally, he thought that this young man would be exhausted after being dragged by him for a day or two. By then, you will be able to win. However, his wishful thinking failed again. Although the crazy old man didn't feel tired, the young man opposite him didn't change his expression and showed no signs of fatigue. "This kid is really a freak." The crazy old monster is really full of anger. It is not that geniuses have not entered Tianyi Divine Palace. From ancient times to the present, geniuses have always entered Tianyi Divine Palace. There are actually some people who can reach the level of crazy old monster. Almost every challenger who arrives here, the crazy old monster will test the opponent's close combat ability. Because, in the ancient battles with demons, this kind of close combat can be said to be the most common. Sometimes, when surrounded by an army of demons, excellent close combat skills are also very necessary. There are many challengers who have passed the Crazy Old Monster level since ancient times. However, there has never been a challenger who forced the crazy old monster to waste time, but he stillThe advantage cannot be established. "Senior, your hammer is indeed very powerful. However, you can also see that it is almost impossible for you to defeat me. As for my marksmanship, if I can practice hard for another three to five months, I can definitely defeat you. No. Do you know if you agree with what I said?" At this time, Su Han spoke. Su Han actually doesn¡¯t want to waste time here. Anyway, it is difficult to determine the winner of this battle for the time being. "Win against me?" the crazy old monster said with a ferocious smile, "I don't believe it. How about we fight for three to five months and see if you really make progress after three to five months." This guy is simply a madman, and Su Han doesn't have time to stay with him for three to five months. What's more, if you want to improve a martial art, it doesn't just require actual combat. It also needs to be separated from actual combat to comprehend and meditate. "In that case, senior, don't blame me for being rude." It is indeed difficult to defeat the crazy old monster just by relying on the Holy Dragon Spear of the Burning Sun. However, Su Han doesn't just have the Burning Sun Holy Dragon Spear. For example, he also has the Tianhe Glazed Tower. The Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower has already made the crazy old monster very difficult before, and now it complements each other even more with the Scorching Sun Holy Dragon Spear. "Hey, hey, hey, didn't we agree that we would only use weapons? Why are you using this crap again? Damn it, damn it." The crazy old monster suddenly shouted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1975: Make an exception and let go You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The crazy old monster has been bored in the third house for too long. He is also a fighting maniac. Naturally, he hopes that Su Han can fight with him happily for three to five months. "Boy, you are too unfun. It's rare to meet such a fun boy like you, can't you just have a good fight with me?" Su Han smiled and said: "If nothing happens, it doesn't matter if I stay with you for three to five years. However, time is limited now, and I have important things to do, so I really don't have much time to waste." "Huh? Important things?" The crazy old monster's expression suddenly became stern, and he sneered: "You are trying to break through here, and you dare to say that there are other important things? If it is really that important, you might as well not come here to break through. .¡± "Obviously, the crazy old monster didn't like to hear Su Han say there were other important things. Su Han smiled bitterly and said, "I'm talking about things related to the demon clan." "What? Demons?" The crazy old monster rolled his eyes, and his expression suddenly turned cold, "Is it possible that the demons have resurrected?" ¡°Obviously, when it came to the demon clan, the crazy old monster¡¯s mood suddenly changed. Su Han did not mince words: "The demon clan has resurrected, but today's human monks still do not pay enough attention, thinking that as long as the demon-challenged area is isolated, peace can be maintained. I am worried that once the demon clan's power grows, We humans are simply unable to defend ourselves and will let the demons take whatever they want." When the crazy old monster heard this, his men's speed subconsciously slowed down. Su Han also felt the changes in the crazy old monster. It seemed that the crazy old monster had been stimulated by something. Not only did his speed slow down, but his crazy fighting spirit also slowly subsided. For a moment, Su Han felt very surprised. He never imagined that the crazy old monster who was so crazy before would suddenly undergo such a big change after hearing the news about the demons. The crazy old monster put away his precious hammer, fell back, and let out a long sigh: "That's it, that's all, no more fighting, no more fighting." Su Han didn¡¯t want to fight to the death with this crazy old monster, but when the crazy old monster said he wouldn¡¯t fight, he got what he wanted. Anyway, since I am the breaker, there is no need to decide the winner with the keeper. ??Besides, the premise of this battle is that the crazy old monster suppressed his strength and suppressed his own cultivation to his level. Therefore, even if he wins, Su Han still feels that the victory is in vain. Putting away the Japanese spear, Su Han stood aside, with that faint smile always on his face, showing that he was neither arrogant in victory nor discouraged in defeat. The crazy old monster looked at Su Han seriously, and the crazy fighting spirit in his eyes slowly disappeared at a visible speed. "Demons, demons" The corners of the crazy old monster's mouth twitched slightly, and he kept muttering these two words. Suddenly, he raised his head slightly, and lightning-like light burst out from his eyes, staring at Su Han, "Young man, you are the genius I have ever seen who has the greatest hope of obtaining the ultimate inheritance of Tianyi Palace. . At this level, I have never engaged in malpractice for personal gain, but today, I will make an exception and let you pass." Su Han was slightly startled and blurted out: "Why?" "Compared to fighting against the demons, what does the momentary pleasure mean? I can also see that your boy should be a guy who can achieve things, and he may also be the person that Tianyi Shen Palace is waiting for in the end. The first two You have already passed the palace, and from here, I can also see that if you use all means, you should have hope of passing." Su Han was stunned. Obviously, this turn of events surprised him. The crazy old monster's tone was somewhat vicissitudes of life, as if he was talking to himself: "My wife, my sister, and many beloved relatives all died tragically in the battle with the demons. Young man, if you can get Tianyi Shrine in the future, If we have the ultimate inheritance, we can regain our freedom. I can¡¯t wait to go out and fight the demons to the death!¡± It turns out that he has a deep hatred against the demons. Su Han understood immediately and nodded: "Senior, the whereabouts of the demons are still controlled within a certain range, and there has not yet been a large-scale outbreak. Moreover, the current background of human monks is too weak. I am worried that if If it drags on for another three to five years, it will be impossible to fight against the demons even if all the human monks use their strength." This is what Su Han is most worried about now. According to his speculation, if the demon clan continues to develop and grow, as long as three to five years pass, even if the entire human monks in the God's Domain unite, they will still be unable to fight against the demon clan. not enough. When the crazy old monster heard what Su Han said, he also had an angry look on his face: "Are you a human monk?"??How can you increase the ambition of your enemy and destroy your own prestige? I thought you were a bloody boy, but why did you sound like you were already timid and shrinking even before you had a fight with the demons? " Su Han smiled bitterly and said: "I have fought against the demons more than once. Not to mention far away, just recently, I also fought to the death with a demon emperor. The strength of the powerful demons is basically the same level. Three to five times as strong as the human race, and the current human monks are much weaker than the ancient times where our predecessors lived. There are less than a hundred strong human monks above the middle level of the Emperor Realm." "What are you talking about? There are so few strong men above the middle level of the Emperor Realm?" The crazy old monster's expression suddenly became serious. You must know that in ancient times, the intermediate level of the Emperor Realm was not a very high level at all. At that time, in any large sect, there were definitely far more than a hundred intermediate level monks of the Imperial Realm. Su Han nodded: "It's absolutely true." The crazy old monster suddenly lost his mind. If it is true as Su Han said, then the current human monks are too inferior, and they are completely incomparable with the human army in ancient times. Su Han added: "However, the current demon clan is no longer the demon clan in ancient times. As long as the current development trend of the demon clan can be controlled, it may not be incapable of fighting." The crazy old monster nodded and asked: "Since the situation is so serious now, why don't you just find a place to take refuge? Why are you still stranded in human territory?" Su Han smiled bitterly and said: "It's easy for me to leave alone, but there are many people related to me in human territory, so I can't leave at all." "Is this the only reason?" The crazy old monster was a little disappointed. "If we want to talk about a higher-level reason, it is naturally to protect our homeland. The demons are locusts recognized by all races since ancient times. They will suffer disaster wherever they go. Therefore, anyone can fight against the demons. There is no shirking the responsibility.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1976 Yin-Yang Flying Fish Dual Swords You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, this is what I want to hear. Although personal power seems very small in the face of the general trend, one should not ignore personal power because of this. Especially the candidates of Tianyi Shrine, if you can pass the Tianyi Shrine If you pass all the tests in the One God Palace, you will definitely become an outstanding being among humans in the future. I want to ask you, if you are asked to lead the fight against the demons, what are your ideas?" This crazy old guy actually passed Su Han's exam. "There is only one way, and there is only one idea, and that is the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation. Only in this way can we defend against the first wave of attacks when the demons come. In that case, the human monks will take the initiative ." Su Han expressed his thoughts. "Huh? Do you also know about the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation? However, this formation has been activated as early as ancient times." The crazy old monster obviously also knows about the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation. story. "Yes, but if the method is right, it can be restarted. However, the resources required for restarting are very exaggerated. The resources were so abundant in ancient times, and it was the resources of almost all human sects that were gathered to create this big world. Formation. But now, the resources of human territory are far inferior to those in ancient times. I am worried that humans cannot afford these resources." Su Han expressed his worries. The crazy old monster also mused: "In ancient times, I heard that this formation was also set up and activated by the three major formation masters, who gathered the power of the three major formation sects. Now, among humans, there should be no such An outstanding formation talent.¡± Su Han said: "I have found relevant clues about the theory of this great formation. However, the matter of resources is not something I can do on my own." "resource!" The crazy old monster murmured, "In terms of resources, the inheritance of Tianyi Shrine definitely has a lot of resources. The founder of Tianyi Shrine is an extremely far-sighted and powerful person. He knows many things. Very thoughtful. I believe that he must have made arrangements regarding resources. If you can pass all the tests of Tianyi Shrine and obtain the ultimate inheritance of Tianyi Shrine, you will definitely be able to get a batch of resources. These resources may not be It¡¯s completely enough, but I can definitely make up most of it.¡± The crazy old monster can also guess that the resources required for such a large formation, covering all aspects of the divine domain, are absolutely exaggerated. "I will let you pass this third house. With your ability, you can pass it originally. Of course, every time Tianyi Palace passes through a house, there will be a gift, and my third house is no exception. The previous pass Japanese gun, that¡¯s an extra gift I gave you in order to have a good fight with you, it can¡¯t be considered a clearance gift.¡± The crazy old monster said, and he tossed it casually, and two magnificent rainbow lights suddenly flew out, which turned out to be a pair of weapons. From the appearance, this pair of weapons looks like two jumping flying fish, only a little longer, with a strange shape, but it looks aesthetically pleasing. "What do you think of these weapons?" The crazy old man grinned and looked at Su Han. Su Han stared intently at the pair of divine weapons, feeling the unique aura, and was shocked in his heart. These weapons were at least quasi-emperor-level artifacts. They might even be emperor-level. They were better than the Guanri just now. The gun is much stronger. "This pair of weapons, even in ancient times, was ranked high on the list of divine weapons. It is called the Yin and Yang Flying Fish Swords." ???????? Yin-Yang Flying Fish Double Swords? Su Han was greatly moved when he looked at this pair of unique swords. There is no doubt that Su Han knows the goods. He could tell at a glance that the yin and yang flying fish swords were a pair of male and female swords. They were clearly magical weapons that had experienced the aura of creation from heaven and earth and achieved the principles of yin and yang. Such magical weapons are of very high specifications, because they often come with the creation of heaven and earth, and the blessings they receive from heaven and earth are very profound. A magical weapon that has been baptized by the creation of heaven and earth is a perfect existence in every aspect. No matter how top weapons master is, it is impossible to create such a weapon with artificial power. It is impossible for Su Han not to be moved. "Young man, I hope that next time I come to you for a spar, you can fight me with these Yin-Yang flying fish swords." As he spoke, the crazy old monster raised his arms, and two rays of yin and yang divine light turned into long rays of light and fled towards Su Han, exuding a dazzling luster, especially the strong aura of creation of heaven and earth, which made Su Han feel A breath of ancient prehistoric times. This pair of yin and yang flying fish swords is definitely of great origin and is very old. For a moment, Su Han felt anxiousHe was ecstatic, his eyes full of heat, looking at the Yin and Yang flying fish swords. However, the yin and yang flying fish swords emitted a dazzling color and made a majestic low sound, standing in front of Su Han. However, it never fell into Su Han's hands. Su Han was startled for a moment, glanced at the crazy old monster, and instantly understood something. He knew that this was a deliberate attempt by the crazy old monster to test himself to see if he had the strength to conquer the yin-yang flying fish swords. Su Han understood, but was not panicked. Since the crazy old monster wants to do this, Su Han doesn't mind using it, so that the crazy old monster can show his magical powers and methods. What kind of person is Su Han? He is rich in knowledge and has countless methods at hand to conquer various magical weapons. However, subduing the yin and yang flying fish swords cannot be accomplished by ordinary means. Su Han knew that these magical weapons bred by the aura of heaven and earth were different from man-made weapons. They all had their own spirituality. And this kind of spirituality is probably a bit arrogant. Therefore, if you want to conquer this magical weapon, you should first understand the properties of this magical weapon and understand some of its characteristics. To put it bluntly, it is to find out what the temperament of this magical weapon is. Su Han's spiritual consciousness is so powerful. After a little observation, he can see something. The yin and yang flying fish swords are definitely top-notch in terms of weapons. Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness was locked, and his powerful spiritual consciousness turned into thoughts of communication and was instantly transmitted to the Yin and Yang Feiyu swords. For a moment, Su Han's consciousness seemed to be communicating with a living person. That feeling turned out to be so wonderful and subtle. After slightly understanding the situation, Su Han used his magical power and began to control the Yin and Yang flying fish swords. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1977 New Goal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han's hand tactics continued to trigger, and the yin and yang flying fish swords were originally suspended in the void like proud elves. However, they were attracted by Su Han's hand tactics and slowly approached Su Han. "Huh?" The crazy old monster was very surprised. He didn't expect that Su Han could conquer the yin and yang flying fish swords so easily? Originally, the crazy old weirdo felt that he had to have some unique experience and practice for a long time before he could conquer the Yin-Yang Flying Fish Swords. But he didn¡¯t expect that this young man could actually control the yin and yang flying fish swords in just a few clicks, which once again subverted the crazy old monster¡¯s cognition. When Su Han slowly held the pair of yin and yang flying fish swords in his hands, the crazy old monster's outlook on life could be said to have been completely overturned. However, the crazy old monster soon showed a look of ecstasy: "You kid, you are really extraordinary. There are no young people who can tame these Yin and Yang flying fish swords so easily. What methods do you have? Can you tame these yin and yang flying fish swords so easily?" To be honest, the crazy old monster is full of curiosity. He always felt that this young man was full of magic, and many things that were almost impossible to happen were presented to the crazy old monster again and again. Su Han smiled: "It's luck, I happen to know some ways to control weapons. And this pair of yin and yang flying fish swords is really difficult, but they seem to be born with a little fate for me. I use what I think The means that come out can be used to refine them all at once.¡± "Refined all at once?" the crazy old monster murmured, "Since ancient times, heroes have been born in young men. Even in ancient times, there were not many young people like you who could shock me like this. All of a sudden, this was refined. The two swords of Yin and Yang Feiyu have conquered." Su Han smiled: "Senior won't regret it, are you going to take it back?" "That won't be the case, it won't be the case." The crazy old monster waved his hand, "It's no longer a matter of time. Since you still have important things to do, go back quickly." Su Han also didn¡¯t expect that in this third house, it would be difficult first and then easy. Su Han didn't show any pretense at that moment. He put away the Yin-Yang Flying Fish Swords and cupped his hands and said: "Senior, these Yin-Yang Flying Fish Swords will definitely be of great help to me. In the future, I will definitely not be able to kill enemies with these Yin-Yang Flying Fish Swords." I forgot the gift of the sword from my senior." The crazy old man laughed loudly: "Easy to say, it's enough for you to kill a few more demons with these yin and yang flying fish swords. Besides, in this Tianyi Divine Palace, as long as you pass all the levels, then all the demons will be killed." Everything belongs to you, and we old guys have to listen to your orders for a few years." Su Han asked curiously: "Senior, how many levels are there in Tianyi Shrine?" "Haha, I guess you can't suppress your curiosity anymore. Anyway, it doesn't hurt to tell you. There are five levels in Tianyi Palace. If you can pass the fifth palace, it means you have passed all the levels in Tianyi Palace. level, you can get the ultimate inheritance of Tianyi Shrine." "So, there are still two palaces?" Su Han asked. "That's right, haha, you have passed through my third house today, but I must tell you that the fourth house is not so easy. Your cultivation level is not enough. You must at least cultivate to the Tianzun realm before you can challenge Possibility of the 4th house.¡± "The fourth house, what type of challenge is it?" Su Han asked curiously. "Hahaha, I can't tell you this. However, the tests of each palace in Tianyi Palace are different. The fourth palace will definitely make you feel refreshed." Su Han nodded: "Then I will go back to practice first." "Okay, the teleportation formation is ready to be activated, you can go back." Su Han nodded and entered the teleportation formation. On the way back to Wanliu Cave after jumping in time and space, Su Han kept thinking about the crazy old monster. When he first entered the third house, Su Han felt that this crazy old man was simply unreasonable. But now that he has calmed down, Su Han vaguely understands this crazy old monster. ??From ancient times to the present, we have been guarding in this Tianyi Shrine without seeing the sun and without freedom. I also have to endure the pain of losing my wife and my sister. The pain of losing a loved one and the depressing mood can only be overcome in a day or two. But from ancient times to the present, at least hundreds of thousands of years. It is indeed very difficult to endure such a long period of time. For a moment, Su Han was also extremely emotional. There was a faint emotion in his chest that reminded him of his past life. Everything in the past life is in this world?, all of them are as invisible as turning into dust. It is as if those many memories and many people have never existed. When he thought of this, Su Han's chest was filled with a desire to explore. He wanted to know why he was reborn after death and came to a world that was the same but different from his previous life. What secret is hidden here? If Su Han was not from the martial arts world, perhaps he would not explore this secret. However, he was born in the world of martial arts, and he also knows that in the world of martial arts, everything has cause and effect and is predestined. ¡°It is absolutely impossible for me to be reborn casually and come to this world casually. ¡°Moreover, I also have a mysterious evil eye. What clues has this evil eye left for me? "Emperor Realm, after entering the Imperial Realm, I can practice a pupil technique to communicate with the evil eye. When the time comes, I will definitely be able to unlock any secrets in the evil eye." Su Han¡¯s heart is also full of expectations. Soon, the space jump of the teleportation array ended, and Su Han returned to the secret room of his cave. Opening the door of the secret room, I saw Huo'er still lazily entrenched in the cave. Obviously everything in the cave was normal, but Huo'er was a lot bigger than before Su Han retreated. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1979 Reaching a Consensus You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Is it related to all human monks? The Supreme Ancestor¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but show slight fluctuations: ¡°Is what you are talking about related to the demon clan?¡± "Things related to the interests of all mankind, the Supreme Ancestor can only think of matters involving the demon clan. "My ancestor is wise," Su Han replied. The Supreme Ancestor said in a deep voice: "Now the general consensus in the human world about the demon clan is that the demon clan's rebellion has been suppressed in the Eternal City and will not spread to the divine domain. Why are you worried about the demon clan's affairs?" "Ancestor, one of the characteristics of the demon bloodline is its extremely strong penetrating ability. I think back in the ancient demon-sealing war, the demons were completely sealed. The ancient powerful people at that time thought that the demons would never come forward again. day. But to this day, the demons have shown various signs of recovery, which shows that the penetration ability and vitality of the demons are much stronger than the ancient powers imagined. Now the demons seem to be sealed by the barrier It's outside the God's Domain, but if the human world doesn't pay enough attention, I think the demons will infiltrate into the God's Domain sooner or later. It may even have infiltrated now." After what Su Han said, although the expression of the Supreme Ancestor did not change, there was a hint of appreciation in his eyes. "Very good, Murong Sang. What you think coincides with what I worry about." "Ancestor is also worried about this matter?" Su Han did not expect that this supreme ancestor was also a far-sighted person. Unlike many human monks who sit back and relax, this supreme ancestor is also very concerned about the resurrection of the demon clan. After thinking about it, Su Han was relieved. Since his reincarnation, among the leaders of human monks he has met, which one does not attach great importance to the resurrection of the demon clan? Anyone who cares about the world will definitely be worried about the resurrection of the demon clan. The Supreme Ancestor said: "Since you think that the barrier set up by God's Domain is not enough to completely block the demons from the barrier, what can you do?" However, the Supreme Ancestor passed the exam for Su Han. "Old Ancestor, I believe that the chaos of the demon clan is like a huge flood. If we blindly build a dam to block it, it will only be effective for a short time. The flood will become more and more numerous, and sooner or later it will break through the dam and surge out. By then, It¡¯s too late to say anything. Therefore, when dealing with demons, we cannot blindly block it, but should solve the problem at the source. If the source of the flood can be destroyed, the flood will naturally not be able to cause chaos." The Supreme Ancestor's expression moved slightly: "What do you mean" "That's right, this junior believes that we should take advantage of the fact that the Demon Clan has not yet completely become powerful. We should completely nip the Demon Clan's power in the bud. Otherwise, we will have to wait another thirty to fifty years, or even hundreds of years, until the Demon Clan is completely It has become a climate, and when the time comes, we can only sit back and wait for death." The Supreme Ancestor said in a deep voice: ""Do you know that your views are exactly opposite to those of most leaders in the God's Domain? They regard the demons as a plague and avoid them. They just want to build a line of defense to completely block the demons. It is impossible for them to confront the demons head-on. " Su Han asked: "Does Ancestor think the methods of the leaders of the God Realm are feasible?" The Supreme Ancestor muttered: "In my opinion, their method is somewhat inadequate. However, no problems can be seen so far, and it is impossible for them to admit that there are any problems with this method." "Then does the ancestor know how far the demonic chaos in the Eternal City has developed?" The Supreme Ancestor¡¯s expression moved slightly: ¡°How did you learn about the demonic chaos in the Eternal City?¡± "When I came to God's Domain from the lower world, I went to the Eternal City. That was about half a year ago. In the Eternal City, I killed a demon emperor who was about to revive, and learned from him that the demons had A 'Seven Stars in a row' plan, as long as the seven demon emperors in the plan are resurrected and restored to their peak condition, a large number of demon armies will be able to descend on the Eternal City in a way that we did not expect. At that time, the gods' realm will The barrier cannot be maintained for long before it is breached by the iron hooves of the demon army." The Supreme Ancestor took a breath of cold air: "Is this happening?" "Yes, this is absolutely true. It's just that this junior was lucky enough to kill the newly revived Demon Emperor, and that Demon Emperor happened to be a link in the seven-star chain. It will take at least eighty to one hundred years for it to revive again. Years, that is to say, within at least eighty years, this 'Seven Stars in a row' plan will be impossible to realize." "You actually killed a Demon Emperor." The Supreme Ancestor's tone was filled with shock. Although the newly revived demon clan demonIt is indeed very weak, but it is not something that ordinary young geniuses can kill. "What this junior has done is not worth mentioning. It is just the method of the demon clan. It is definitely not just the 'Seven Stars Lianzhu'. The 'Seven Stars Lianzhu' is bankrupt. The demons may have other plans. At least, the 'Seven Stars Lianzhu' The existence of the plan shows that the demons have the ability to break through the barrier and invade the divine domain at any time, instead of sitting back and relax as many leaders of the divine domain believe." The Supreme Ancestor is also convinced: "If what you say is true, resisting the demons is indeed imminent." "That's right, so the junior wants to win the support of Wanliu Dongtian, mainly to gain the right to speak among the leaders of the God's Domain. At least let them know that what we Wanliu Dongtian advocates is to kill the demons as soon as possible. And, we must try our best to There are forces in the United God's Domain that have similar ideas to ours. These all need to speak out in the name of Wanliudongtian, otherwise I am so weak that no one will care about me." The Supreme Ancestor said in a deep voice: "If I had known that the demonic chaos in the Eternal City had developed to this point, perhaps I would have done the same without you having to tell me." Su Han said with emotion: "Ancestor, do you mean to agree to support me?" "Yes, you have won the Genius Swordsmanship Championship. According to my previous promise, I will fully support what you want to do. What's more, what you want to do is related to the interests of all human monks. So, feel free to do it, standing behind you is the entire force of Wanliudongtian." The promise of the Supreme Ancestor also comforted Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1980 The Reincarnation of the Emperor Spirit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Murong Sang, I would like to ask you out of pure curiosity, where does your inheritance come from? You are obviously from the lower world, but your inheritance is more outstanding than that of geniuses in the divine realm. I can see that your inheritance You haven't reached your full potential yet. If you had reached your full potential, perhaps those ancient inheritances wouldn't be as powerful." It can be seen that this supreme ancestor is indeed very curious. It must be said that the eyesight of this supreme ancestor is also very vicious. It can be seen that Su Han has an extraordinary inheritance. "The younger generation is from the family." Su Han still used his usual statement. "The origin of family education?" The Supreme Patriarch said in a meaningful tone, "Isn't it the reincarnation of the emperor's spirit?" "The reincarnation of the emperor's spirit?" Su Han also knew that the reincarnation of the emperor's spirit mentioned by the supreme ancestor refers to the legendary strong man at the peak of the emperor's realm who practiced special secret techniques. When he fell, his spiritual consciousness was not unclear. Ability to reincarnate. However, after reincarnation, the memories of previous lives basically no longer exist. But as his strength improves, he will slowly recover some inherited memories and master some methods from his previous life. To put it bluntly, it is similar to the Nirvana of the Phoenix, a weakened version of the Nirvana of the Phoenix. ???????????????????? The secret method of reincarnation of the emperor¡¯s spirit requires a super power at the peak of the imperial realm to practice, and secondly, this secret method is from ancient times and has been lost for a long time. Therefore, there is basically no such thing as the reincarnation of the emperor spirit anymore. Even if there are, they are rare. However, Su Han's heart was slightly shaken when the Supreme Ancestor asked this question. Although his own reincarnation is different from the reincarnation of the emperor spirit, it is essentially a kind of reincarnation. "It's just that my rebirth is more mysterious than the reincarnation of the emperor's spirit, and he can actually remember everything in his previous life. You must know that people who are reincarnated by the emperor spirit have at most a vague and chaotic impression of their previous lives, and they slowly awaken as their strength increases. What Su Han didn't expect was that the Supreme Ancestor was so keen and said that he was the reincarnation of the emperor's spirit. Although this statement is incorrect, it is somewhat close to the truth. Su Han couldn¡¯t answer this question. Seeing Su Han's expression, the Supreme Ancestor also smiled slightly: "There is nothing difficult to answer. Although reincarnations of emperor spirits are rare, they are also found in Wanliu Cave Heaven, such as Chu Tianyang." "What?" Su Han was also surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Chu Tianyang would be the reincarnation of the emperor¡¯s spirit. "Chu Tianyang is the reincarnation of the Emperor Spirit, so he is very arrogant. However, only a small part of his reincarnation memory has been awakened, and his character has fatal weaknesses. Therefore, the reincarnation of the Emperor Spirit is not guaranteed to be achieved. What an achievement.¡± Su Han was also a little surprised by the tone of the Supreme Ancestor. Why didn't the Supreme Ancestor think highly of Chu Tianyang, the reincarnation of the emperor spirit? "Don't be surprised. The reincarnation of the emperor spirit is very rare. I naturally admire it very much. However, Chu Tianyang is not the one I admire. Besides, a genius stronger than Chu Tianyang has appeared now. That¡¯s you.¡± The Supreme Ancestor did not hide his appreciation for Su Han. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Young man, I can't bear it." "You don't have to be modest. This kind of strength requires not only strong talent and strength, but also a strong will and a great temperament. Chu Tianyang's talent is undoubtedly top-notch, but he has not become a great person. Temperament. So, do you understand?" It¡¯s not that Su Han didn¡¯t understand what the Supreme Ancestor said. However, when he thought about it carefully, he felt that these words were very profound and his understanding may not be comprehensive. "Murong Sang, you have a sense of mission. Among today's young people, this sense of mission has almost disappeared. In some respects, this sense of mission is even greater than the reincarnation of the emperor's spirit. Precious. It can be said that Wanliu Dongtian is lucky to have you." The tone of the Supreme Ancestor was very affirmative, "Since you entered my sight, I have been observing you. Not only do you have that precious sense of mission, but also among the young geniuses I have seen, you are, in terms of Luck, no one can beat you. Although your potential has not been fully demonstrated yet, I can be sure that one day, you will become a big man who can influence the situation." Regarding the comments made by the Supreme Ancestor, Su Han was not modest at all. He just said: "Ancestor, it is difficult to control the situation with one person's ability, and it is not easy with the ability of a force." "Yes, but as the general trend moves forward, there will always beChange. If the resurgence of the demons is really more serious than we imagined, then as the wheel of history rolls forward, there will always be a point of change. I only hope that if that day comes, your original intention will not change, and you will still be like what you showed in front of me today, with less selfishness and more justice. " Su Han nodded calmly: "This junior may not be too noble, but he will definitely do his part." "Okay, in this case, I have seen you right. Again, Wanliudongtian will give you my full support." The supreme ancestor smiled slightly, and the Dharmakaya gradually disappeared on the stone wall. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1981 Scarlet Moon Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the Supreme Ancestor¡¯s magical power disappeared, Su Han¡¯s inner thoughts became clearer. This conversation with the Supreme Ancestor made him more determined to do something. The current God's Domain seems to be peaceful, but in fact, the threat of demons is entrenched next to the God's Domain, like a powder keg that may explode at any time. Once this powder keg explodes, the entire God's Domain will undoubtedly fall into disaster. By then, today¡¯s Eternal City will be tomorrow¡¯s God¡¯s Domain. However, Su Han did not indulge in such pessimistic predictions. No matter whether the situation is difficult or optimistic, Su Han's requirements for himself remain unchanged and his true intentions remain unwavering. "Whether it is the thoughts of the leader of God's Domain or the situation in the Eternal City, these are not things that I can control alone. But what I can do is try my best to change and do what I can do. At the same time, strive to improve Strength will give you enough strength to protect yourself when a big storm comes one day. You can even change the situation and decide the situation!" After firming up this idea, Su Han dispersed all the distracting thoughts in his heart. "If you want to convince other forces in the God's Domain to fight against the demons, this cannot be done overnight. However, you can go and find out the news about the Red Moon Sect first." The Red Moon Sect and the Red Lotus Saint are what Su Han is currently most concerned about. ¡° Moreover, we should also be able to get some detailed information about the demons in the Eternal City from the Red Moon Sect. The promise made by the Supreme Ancestor really works. Only half a month later, Su Han received information from the Wanliu Dongtian Intelligence Station. The big cities and big forces in Wanliudongtian¡¯s divine domain all have their own set of intelligence systems. However, these intelligence stations will not casually help inquire about information without orders from the top management of Wanliu Dongtian. That is to say, he was ordered by the Supreme Ancestor to help Su Han find out the whereabouts of the Red Moon Sect and the whereabouts of the Red Lotus Saint. There is a lot of this information in a thick pile. However, most of it is just random information, and the truly valuable information needs to be screened carefully. Among the many pieces of information, Su Han quickly noticed one of them. This piece of news comes from an intelligence station in a large city in the north of God's Domain. The content of this news is that a few years ago, a group of people came to the vicinity of this large city and founded a force called the Scarlet Moon Sect. It is said that most of the members of the Scarlet Moon Sect are women, and there are very few men. "Crimson Moon Sect, Red Moon Sect Could it be that this Scarlet Moon Sect is the new force established by the people of Red Moon Sect after they came to God's Domain?" The more Su Han thought about it, the more he felt that it was not impossible. Although there is no definite evidence to prove that the Red Moon Sect was established by the Red Moon Sect. However, hearing the news still made Su Han feel refreshed. Anyway, this is a clue. While such a clue is undoubtedly a needle in a haystack, even the slimmest clue is still a clue. Su Han carefully looked at the specific location of the intelligence station, and then received a Wanliudongtian earth-level token from the Elder Hall. This prefecture-level token represents a person at the disciple level of Wanliudong Tianzhenzhuan. Originally, the Supreme Ancestor meant to give Su Han a heaven-level token. However, Su Han didn't want to be too arrogant, a land-level token would be enough. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1982 Longteng Restaurant You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Northwestern part of God's Domain, Golden Scale City" Early the next morning, Su Han completely remembered the route to the intelligence station in his mind. The chief rudder of the Scarlet Moon Sect is near the Golden Scale City. After leaving Wanliu Cave, Su Han kept a low profile. After leaving Wanliudongtian's sphere of influence, Su Han used all his strength to use the Electric Feather Escape and rushed in the direction on the map route. The sprint at absolute speed made Su Han feel much clearer. Although this clue may not allow him to find the Red Lotus Saint, at least one more clue will give him more hope. The Su Han today is no longer the Su Han he was when he first entered the Divine Realm. Not only has his strength increased by leaps and bounds, but he has also gained a first-class right to speak in Wanliu Cave Heaven, and no one dares to ignore his existence. After sprinting with all his strength, Su Han had already entered the northwest of God's Domain in just ten days. It took another two days to reach the sphere of influence of Golden Scale City. The total number of large and small cities and forces in the divine domain is nearly a thousand. There are at least dozens or hundreds of large cities and powerful forces. This Golden Scale City is one of the more prominent among the dozens or hundreds of large city forces. Compared to Wanliudongtian and Danyu City, this Golden Scale City is a bit more prosperous and a bit more pyrotechnic. Su Han entered Jinlin City, but did not encounter any interrogation along the way. This Golden Scale City is an all-encompassing city with a high degree of freedom. Many forces have taken root here, and many casual cultivators have gathered here. Su Han walked in Jinlin City and felt the bustling atmosphere of Jinlin City. This is the most prosperous and lively place Su Han has ever visited since coming to God's Domain. And Wanliu Dongtian¡¯s intelligence station in Jinlin City is a restaurant called Longteng Restaurant. This Longteng Restaurant has a grand name, but in fact it can be considered a second-rate restaurant at best in the prosperous Jinlin City. Generally, there are more casual cultivators coming and going. ¡°The location of Longteng Restaurant is also relatively remote in Jinlin City. It is precisely because it is a little bit off that a large area of ??land can be circled, making the site of Longteng Inn look relatively spacious. Su Han came to the entrance of Longteng Restaurant and checked the map in his mind again: "That intelligence station should be right here." Because Su Han is now dressed in a relatively ordinary outfit and looks like an ordinary casual cultivator, the waiters at Longteng Restaurant did not have any enthusiastic smiles when they saw him. He just nodded professionally to Su Han and asked, "Eating or staying in a hotel? If you want to eat, the menu is over there. If you want to stay in a hotel, different rooms have different prices." Su Han smiled lightly: "I'm looking for someone." When the guy heard that he was looking for someone, he frowned and said, "If you are here to receive a reward mission, go over there to handle it." This Longteng Restaurant is on the one hand a restaurant and on the other hand an intelligence station. At the same time, it also accepts some businesses for the release and collection of rewards. "I'm looking for Wan Guancai." "Wanare you looking for shopkeeper Wan?" The waiter was stunned for a moment, then showed a sarcastic look on his face, "In our Longteng Restaurant, there are at least ten or eight monks a day, all looking for us shopkeepers. Butit's normal Under the circumstances, most of us shopkeepers don¡¯t know these people. When you come to shopkeeper Wan, are you also trying to beat the autumn wind and ask for some property? " Obviously, seeing Su Han's outfit, the guy didn't think Su Han was qualified to meet Shopkeeper Wan. It is a common problem for most people to judge people by their appearance. Su Han smiled, but didn't take it seriously. He glanced around and looked behind the counter, looking for someone who could take care of the matter. At this time, a man dressed as a butler walked out of the porch behind the counter. Hearing the guy showing off his words, the deacon frowned and said, "Xiao Yang, you are showing off again. How many times have I told you not to be glib or mean in front of guests." This deacon looks fair-faced and polite, which makes a good impression on people. "Friend, this guy is new here and doesn't know the rules very well yet." The middle-aged man who looked like a deacon nodded to Su Han and apologized. Longteng Restaurant is in the business of seeking money, so naturally it will not offend people easily. People should not be judged by their appearance, not to mention that even if they are an ordinary cultivator, there is no need to offend others. In the world of martial arts, there are too many desperadoes. Sometimes a word that offends a person can even cause a disaster. Like this new guy, Xiao Yang, who has such a bad mouth that he won¡¯t offend three or five customers a day, if it weren¡¯t for this guy¡¯s sisterMy husband is one of the shopkeepers of Longteng Restaurant. A guy like this can't work at Longteng Restaurant for ten days and a half before he packs up and leaves. Being scolded by this deacon-looking man, the guy Xiao Yang looked a little confused: "Deacon Liu, what do you mean by a newcomer? I've been here for seven or eight months, right? You don't show off your qualifications like this. Yes. This guy doesn¡¯t understand the rules. He calls our Longteng Restaurant manager Wan by his first name when he comes up. I¡¯m going to teach him how to behave. Is it normal?¡± Teach others how to behave? ¡°Then Deacon Liu couldn¡¯t help but sneer, with your moral character, you can¡¯t be any worse as a person yourself, and you still want to teach others how to be a good person? This is a big joke. However, Manager Liu obviously didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter too closely in front of outsiders, making it appear that the internal management of their Longteng Restaurant was in chaos. At that moment, he said calmly: "Xiao Yang, please let this matter go for a while." With that said, Deacon Liu looked towards Su Han: "Friend, are you looking for our Shopkeeper Wan?" Su Han had a pretty good impression of Deacon Liu and said with a smile, "Is Wan Guancai the shopkeeper here? I don't know that." Su Han¡¯s information only stated that the contact person of this intelligence station was Wan Guancai, but Wan Guancai¡¯s identity was not mentioned. Deacon Liu looked a little embarrassed and said with a wry smile: "My friend doesn't even know the identity of our shopkeeper Wan, so what's the point of asking him?" ¡°Obviously, Deacon Liu somewhat agrees with Xiao Yang¡¯s point of view. Isn¡¯t this guy who looks like an ordinary guy really here to challenge Shopkeeper Wan? After all, Shopkeeper Wan is well-known in Longteng Restaurant for his philanthropy. He often helps some monk friends and spreads wealth through charity. He is quite famous in the nearby streets and alleys. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1983: Lessons learned You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Is he here?" Su Han said calmly. Deacon Liu sighed softly: "Shopkeeper Wan hasn't been to the inn for several days." "Oh? Isn't this his inn? He hasn't come for a few days? Did something happen?" Su Han asked with a frown. "His inn? It won't be anymore after a while." The guy Xiao Yang was quick to talk and sneered at the side. When these words were said, Deacon Liu was obviously a little unhappy. He glared at Xiao Yang, his eyes seeming to say, no one will treat you as a mute even if you don't speak. That Xiao Yang was also thick-skinned. He just smiled weirdly but didn't take it seriously. Obviously, this boy doesn't have much respect for Deacon Liu. Su Hanlian laughed and glanced at Xiao Yang: "With a guy like this, it's normal for Longteng Restaurant to be unable to open." These words seemed to step on Xiao Yang's tail. The guy jumped up like a firecracker and shouted: "Boy, what do you mean by this? Are you looking for trouble? Someone's here. , someone came to Longteng Restaurant to cause trouble!" The little Yang monster screamed a few times, and immediately a large group of thugs rushed out from behind, each one fierce. "Where did you come from, you bastard. How dare you eat a bear's heart and act like a leopard? Dare you act wild in Longteng Restaurant?" "Boy, is that you?" Deacon Liu hurriedly said: "Get out of here, everyone. This is the front desk, and we are doing business. How can you be so rude?" These thugs looked at Deacon Liu and did not move away for a moment. But Xiao Yang yelled: "This guy is obviously not here to do business. I think he is probably here to cause trouble. If we don't give him some color, where will the reputation of our Longteng Restaurant go?" At this time, there were not many people in the lobby of Longteng Restaurant. There were some casual cultivators in twos and threes who had nothing to do with themselves. They hung up and stayed aside, simply watching the excitement. Su Han was surprised. Originally, he came here just to contact Wan Guancai so that he could get some more specific information about the Scarlet Moon Sect. But now looking at the situation of Longteng Restaurant, a butler here can't even control a small front desk clerk. Moreover, these thugs did not listen to the command of a deacon, but were instead manipulated by a little boy. This kind of chaotic management made Su Han have some doubts about the reliability of Longteng Restaurant. "Is this really an intelligence station? How can there be any reliable information from this messy management?" It¡¯s not anything else, but the first impression Su Han had on Longteng Restaurant was really bad. It¡¯s just a matter of finding someone, and so many tricks can come out of thin air. Looking at these thugs who are looking at them eagerly, they are not bad at all. They have three levels of respect and one level, and three and a half steps of respect. As a thug, that¡¯s enough. Su Han glanced at these thugs with indifferent eyes. "Why, do you still want to do something to me?" Su Han's tone was cold. "Boy, you are acting wild in our Longteng Restaurant. As long as you kneel down and admit your mistake and apologize, we can let you go." "Otherwise, I can only break your legs and feet and let you crawl out." Su Han didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble, but he wasn¡¯t the kind of person to swallow his anger. Such a few minor characters yelling and screaming in front of him also made Su Han feel a little angry. "Climb out?" Su Han sneered, "I want to see how you let me climb out." "Damn, that kid is quite tough." The thugs also suddenly became angry. "Brothers, come on and destroy him." "Don't hold back, it's mine if you die." Deacon Liu knew that these thugs were not good men and women, and the original Longteng Restaurant did not have such messy things. In the past few months, there have been many changes in Longteng Restaurant, which has made the atmosphere of the restaurant extremely bad. Nowadays, there are even more open fights with customers. Deacon Liu was heartbroken and anxious at the same time, and shouted: "Friend, take a step back and the world will be brighter. Otherwise, you can avoid it for a while." Deacon Liu obviously didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, nor did he want anyone to get hurt in Longteng Restaurant. Su Han smiled faintly: "I'm afraid I won't be able to get out of this restaurant if I take a step back, so it's better to just take another step forward." With that said, Su Han raised his steps and actually walked forward. The monks laughed ferociously, looked at each other, and glanced at each other. Suddenly they had a clear understanding and rushed towards Su Han together.?. I have to say that these guys often fight together, and their group fights are perfect. As soon as it was activated, all the ways out were blocked, forming a circle and surrounding Su Han. Su Han smiled faintly and suddenly raised his steps. An almost invisible shadow suddenly flashed across the field. ? Immediately afterwards¡ª¡ª ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????! Six consecutive clear slaps sounded in the hall. The next moment, six screams were heard, and the six vicious thugs, like sandbags, collectively flew out of the gate. Bang bang bang! The body fell to the ground like a sandbag and fell firmly to the ground. The one who covered his face covered his face, and the one who rubbed his butt rubbed his butt, all of them were as embarrassed as they wanted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1984 Shopkeeper Jia Da You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This scene made Butler Liu stunned. The six thugs just moved out together, and the scene of bloody flesh and blood splattering almost appeared in Deacon Liu's eyes for a while. The result made him almost shocked. These six vicious thugs were slapped one by one, and they were all slapped out of the door like sandbags. Not to mention resisting, he didn¡¯t even react. ¡°This¡­ there was a strange look in Butler Liu¡¯s eyes. There was surprise, fear, and worry in his eyes. The boy, Xiao Yang, turned pale, his mouth was bitter, and he stared at Su Han with a look of disbelief. The expression on his face was as ugly as he wanted. Su Han looked at Xiao Yang with a half-smile but not a smile: "I have seen many restaurants, but this is the first time I have met a guy like you who is better than the shopkeeper. Well, since you have thought about it, If you are addicted to the shopkeeper, then I will simply help you. If there are any thugs left, let¡¯s call them out together.¡± This Xiao Yang himself is also a person who deceives good and fears evil. When he saw Su Han, who seemed ordinary, burst out with such amazing power as soon as he made a move, he was frightened and timid, and he was almost scared to death. Moving reinforcements? It¡¯s not like there are no reinforcements, but the reinforcements that are brought out may still not be able to defeat the guy in front of them. Xiao Yang felt timid and cursed secretly: "Where did you get this bastard? He has such terrifying strength, but he still has to dress up plain and simple. Pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger is not the way to play." Xiao Yang was very depressed. He finally took the opportunity to show off his skills and show his authority, but unexpectedly he hit the iron plate. He stammered at the moment and his face turned red from holding back: "Friendfriend, don't be impulsive. I amI am the youngerbrother-in-law of the shopkeeper of Longteng Restaurant." "Shopkeeper Jia?" Su Han smiled faintly. "Yes, yes, that's the shopkeeper Jia Pingjia." When Xiao Yang mentioned his brother-in-law, his chest could not help but feel warm, as if this brother-in-law's name had a magical power that could give him courage, make him full of strength and confidence. Su Han smiled indifferently: "Jia Ping? I don't know him." "Youyou don't know Jia Ping? You don't even know the shopkeeper Jia? Why do you come to Longteng Restaurant to look for someone?" Xiao Yang glared, obviously thinking this was incredible. You even know the second shopkeeper Wan Guancai, but you don¡¯t know the big shopkeeper Jia Ping. Are you so insulting? "Why do I have to know him?" Su Han was confused. Is your big shopkeeper some famous person in Golden Scale City? Everyone needs to know? "However, the man was beaten and his anger was released. Although Xiao Yang had a bad mouth, Su Han had no intention of beating him too. The reason why I beat those guys just now is because they struck first. Although this little Yang has a mean mouth, Su Han didn't even beat him up. When Butler Liu saw this situation, he knew that this seemingly unattractive young man was actually not easy to mess with. He was afraid that Xiao Yang's mouth would cause trouble again, so he quickly walked out of the counter and looked at Su Han sincerely. "Friend, I am the butler on duty at Longteng Restaurant today. You can find the second shopkeeper Wan Guancai, and Liu will take you there." Manager Liu obviously saw that if the young man in front of him was aroused, Longteng Restaurant would be in big trouble. Deacon Liu had an intuition that the unspectacular young man in front of him had a strange power. This power might be able to burn their Longteng Restaurant to ashes. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but Butler Liu feels that his intuition has always been very accurate. Therefore, he does not want to cause big trouble to Longteng Restaurant because of a trivial matter. "Deacon Liu, I respect you as a person with general knowledge. I am looking for Wan Guancai. I am not interested in other people and have no need to know them. If you know where Wan Guancai is, please lead the way. Don't worry, I will not Your trip will be in vain." Su Han smiled lightly. Deacon Liu simply didn¡¯t want to cause trouble to the restaurant, so he smiled bitterly: ¡°Friend, this is my job, and there is no such thing as free work. Please come this way.¡± Xiao Yang slapped the counter with an angry look on his face: "Wait a minute!" Deacon Liu¡¯s eyes turned cold and he stared at Xiao Yang: ¡°Xiao Yang, do you still want to be so presumptuous?¡± Xiao Yang was now full of suspicions. He even thought that this young man who suddenly appeared had such terrifying abilities. Maybe he was invited by Deacon Liu to sing the oboe. "Deacon Liu, this man came to our Longteng Restaurant to act wild, was disrespectful to our Longteng Restaurant, and even injured our people. Just take him away like this.Isn't that too hasty? Are you still considered a member of Longteng Restaurant? Where do you turn your elbows? "Xiao Yang's tone became more and more rude. Deacon Liu¡¯s face darkened: ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable.¡± He is an honest gentleman and obviously does not want to quarrel with Xiao Yang here. He took a deep breath, turned around and said to Su Han: "Friend, this guy is arrogant and arrogant. Young people have never suffered. Let's go, don't be like him." Deacon Liu¡¯s voice was very low. Xiao Yang wanted to eavesdrop, but he didn¡¯t. Su Han smiled cheerfully: "I am not interested in sharing his knowledge, nor am I interested in disciplining your subordinates for you." With that said, Su Han followed Deacon Liu and strode out of the gate of Longteng Restaurant. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1985 Shopkeeper Wan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xiao Yang was furious: "Boy, if you have the guts, don't leave!" Su Han froze, and when he saw Deacon Liu looking at him with a pleading look, he smiled bitterly in his heart and sighed: "Deacon Liu, let me give you some face." The two of them had already left the gate of Longteng Restaurant. Deacon Liu sighed: "If you know Shopkeeper Wan, then just give him face. This Xiao Yang is a bastard, but the reason why he is so lawless is actually because of Jia Ping." Shopkeeper Jia Da deliberately arranged for him to come here to cause trouble. To put it bluntly, it was to squeeze out Shopkeeper Wan and want Shopkeeper Wan to give up his share of the business. In this way, Shopkeeper Jia Ping and Jia Da would become the only owner of Longteng Restaurant. boss." "So there are several owners of Longteng Restaurant?" "There are more than two, in fact there are several. However, the most influential ones are these two. Shopkeeper Jia Pingjia has a 40% share, and Shopkeeper Wan also has a 40% share. The remaining 20% ??are others. A share shared by several bosses.¡± "Deacon Liu should also have a share, right?" Su Han asked with a faint smile. He could see that Deacon Liu was very concerned about the business of Longteng Restaurant. If there is no interest for him in it, there is no need for him to be so nervous or care so much. Shopkeeper Jia Da¡¯s brother-in-law is causing mischief in the restaurant. If it is not related to his own interests, there is no need for him to offend Shopkeeper Jia Da¡¯s brother-in-law. "My friend has good eyesight. But I don't know what is the relationship between you and Shopkeeper Wan?" Deacon Liu asked curiously. "It doesn't matter." Su Han shook his head, "But maybe after a few days, it will matter." Deacon Liu was confused by these words and looked at Su Han blankly, but he didn't understand what he meant. After following Deacon Liu for two quarters of an hour, they arrived at Shopkeeper Wan¡¯s private residence. Shopkeeper Wan seems to have made a lot of money. The construction of this private residence is unique and extremely luxurious. It can be seen that a lot of effort was put into building this mansion. People from Wanfu were somewhat wary when they saw Deacon Liu coming with a stranger. Obviously, the current situation in Longteng Restaurant is very complicated, and it can even be said to be an undercurrent of swords and swords. "Deacon Liu, you usually go to the Three Treasures Hall for nothing, but today?" The guard commander of Wan Mansion also had a surname of Wan and his name was Wan Qian. "Commander Wan, this friend came to the restaurant and said he wanted to see Shopkeeper Wan. He had some misunderstandings with Xiao Yang. Liu was afraid that things would get serious, so he took him to see Shopkeeper Wan directly. Please forgive me for my rudeness. "Deacon Liu is very measured in what he says and does. Commander Wan looked at Su Han warily: "Friend, do you know our shopkeeper?" Su Han smiled: "I don't know him, and he doesn't know me. However, I have something here that maybe he can recognize." With that said, Su Han took out a box and said, "Take this box in and show it to Shopkeeper Wan." The box was very ordinary, nothing special about it. However, Commander Wan was well-informed and saw that Su Han's demeanor was not comparable to that of ordinary monks and did not match his simple appearance. Usually when this happens, the only possibility is that this person is deliberately dressing up so plainly, and is definitely not as ordinary as he appears. Commander Wan did not dare to neglect, took the box and quickly sent it inside. After all, Shopkeeper Wan is just a shopkeeper of Longteng Restaurant, not a top figure in Jinlin City, so the people in Wan Mansion don¡¯t dare to show off too much. Seeing Su Han's indifferent smile, Butler Liu couldn't help but ask: "Friend, did you put any treasure in that box? Bribe Shopkeeper Wan? Let me tell you, Shopkeeper Wan is generous and generous, but rarely accepts things from others. " Su Han shook his head: "Even if I give it to him, he may not dare to accept it." Deacon Liu was stunned. Is there such a cool thing in the world? Give it to Shopkeeper Wan, but Shopkeeper Wan still doesn¡¯t dare to accept it? Are there any gifts in the world that you dare not accept? Just when Deacon Liu looked confused, suddenly there was a rush of footsteps in Wan Mansion, and Shopkeeper Wan's voice came from far away. The voice actually trembled slightly, even a little frightened: "Where? Where is the person? Where is the distinguished guest? Wan Qian, you are so confused, you dare to neglect my distinguished guest. Confused, really confused." Deacon Liu was stunned when he heard Shopkeeper Wan¡¯s voice from all the way away. When he heard what he said clearly, Deacon Liu was completely stunned. What's the meaning? Distinguished guest? Shopkeeper Wan rarely scolds his subordinates, let alone his most effective subordinate, Commander Wan. impressionAmong them, Commander Wan did not receive even a single word of criticism. But today, Shopkeeper Wan went out of his way and actually scolded Commander Wan for neglecting his distinguished guests? What kind of distinguished guest can make Shopkeeper Wan lose his temper like this? Deacon Liu¡¯s curiosity was aroused. The recent situation at Longteng Restaurant has indeed been precarious, which has made Deacon Liu worried. Although Deacon Liu¡¯s share in it is very small, for him, it is a lifetime¡¯s livelihood and a lifetime¡¯s hope. Therefore, he did not want the restaurant to be swallowed up by shopkeeper Jia Da alone. Psychologically speaking, Butler Liu is on Shopkeeper Wan¡¯s side. But what is this young man¡¯s background that allows Shopkeeper Wan to greet him in person in such a hurry and with such a nervous tone? When Deacon Liu was surprised, Shopkeeper Wan¡¯s round body was already rolling in like a rubber ball. Seeing Su Han and Deacon Liu, Shopkeeper Wan immediately greeted Su Han: "Dear guest, distinguished guest. I never thought that I, Wan, would see the true disciples of Wanliudongtian come here in my lifetime. I would like to ask, are you? By the way, looking at your age, you must be Young Master Ling Qiling, who is ranked among the top four young masters at a young age, right?" Su Han almost laughed at this question, Ling Qi? Shopkeeper Wan actually thought he was Ling Qi. But it¡¯s understandable if you think about it. Shopkeeper Wan must have never heard of him before, and seeing that he holds the Wanliu Cave Heaven and Earth Level Token at such a young age, he must have regarded himself as Ling Qi, the youngest of the four young masters. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1986 Giving a Promise You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was about to deny it, but then he thought about it and felt that there was nothing wrong with pretending to be Ling Qi's name. After all, he is a newly rising genius in Wanliudongtian, and his reputation outside is definitely not as good as that of Ling Qi. And when you have to do errands away from home, fame is also very useful. Hearing the name of Ling Qi, one of the four great masters of Wanliudongtian, Deacon Liu was shocked, and the doubts in his eyes immediately turned into deep disbelief. You must know that the four great masters of Wanliudongtian, even if they are placed in Jinlin City, they are still at the top level. Such a person is almost unattainable in the eyes of businessmen like them. Seeing that Su Han had no objection, shopkeeper Wan Guancai thought he had guessed correctly, so he turned over and bowed: "Young master is here, I am afraid that I will not be able to welcome him from afar." The commanders of Wan Qian Wan were also dumbfounded, and subconsciously bowed to him. Deacon Liu¡¯s mind was also buzzing: ¡°Sir, Liu¡¯s eyes are clumsy. Liu¡¯s eyes are clumsy.¡± Su Han smiled slightly: "You don't have to be polite, I'm not here to see Shopkeeper Wan as a young master today. If it's convenient, let's talk in the house." Wan Guancai stood up and said respectfully: "Yes, yes, sir, please come in. You have come all the way, let Lao Wan entertain you well." For Wan Guancai, the reason why he is so respectful to Mr. Ling Qiling from Wanliu Dongtian is because Wan Guancai himself is an informant sent by Wanliu Dongtian to engage in intelligence work in Jinlin City. Therefore, Wanliudongtian's first-class genius is like a young master to Wan Guancai. Deacon Liu was also inexplicably shocked at this moment. He finally understood why this young man was so confident and confident. Faced with Xiao Yang's provocation, he ignored Xiao Yang's provocation and didn't even move his eyebrows. It turns out that he is a top-notch genius in Wanliudongtian, and he is always surrounded by people when he goes out. Why should he argue with a little waiter in a small inn? Deacon Liu felt a faint excitement in his heart at this moment. What he was excited about was that with the arrival of such a person, maybe the fate of Longteng Restaurant would turn around? Looking at this posture, could it be that Young Master Ling Qiling was the reinforcement invited by Wan Guancai? Are you here to support Wan Guancai and attack the big shopkeeper Jia Pingjia? If this is the case, it will not be easy for Jia Ping to swallow up the 40% share of Wan Guancai. However, if Jia Ping can be so unscrupulous, he must have someone behind him. ¡°Moreover, Jia Ping is not from Wanliudongtian, and his backing may be other forces. With all sorts of uneasiness, Shopkeeper Wan and Deacon Liu served beside Su Han. Su Han saw their worried looks and asked why. Both of them talked about how Jia Pingjia, the big shopkeeper, wanted to buy their share of the business in Longteng Restaurant at a low price, so that he could achieve his ambition of monopolizing Longteng Restaurant. For this ambition, Jia Ping used both black and white channels, and even sent his brother-in-law to be a troublemaker. "That Xiao Yang is really a qualified troublemaker. In just a few months, he turned Longteng Restaurant into a mess. This trick was really effective. Wan Guan Cai Qi almost vomited blood. He could only rest in his own mansion for a few days to calm down his emotions. Otherwise, he is really afraid that if he goes to Longteng Restaurant every day, he will be pissed to death one day. Wan Guancai also used some methods, but they were no match for Jia Ping's methods. Therefore, Wan Guancai lives very passively these days. " Deacon Liu is also in a similar mood to Wan Guancai. Although his share of the business is small, he empathizes with Wan Guancai's mood. ¡°Just imagine, something that clearly belongs to you is forced to be purchased by someone else at a low price. If you don't want to sell, he will use all kinds of shameless means to force you to sell. It has to be said that Jia Ping is already close to success. Wan Guancai also got the news accidentally and learned that Wanliu Dongtian was investigating something. The content of the investigation suddenly reminded Wan Guancai of some information he knew. Therefore, Wan Guancai hurriedly handed over this information to Wanliu Dongtian, also wanting to take this opportunity to invite people from Wanliu Dongtian to be his backers. However, Wan Guancai thought that an elder might come from Wanliu Cave Heaven. But I didn¡¯t expect that a young genius would come. Through Wan Guancai¡¯s narration and Deacon Liu¡¯s supplements, Su Han finally understood the whole story. Originally, this was the interior of Longteng RestaurantSu Han was unwilling to intervene in the matter. However, if Wan Guancai gives up on himself, he may not try his best to get the detailed information he wants from Wan Guancai. He smiled lightly at the moment: "Business naturally has its own way. If you don't want to resell your business share to the big shopkeeper Jia Ping at a low price, then he can't force you. Although this is Jinlin City, not Wanliu Cave, but He cannot be allowed to be lawless." As soon as these words came out, both of them looked happy. Obviously, they smelled a hint of change in Su Han's words. "If the young master can uphold justice, Wan Guancai is willing to work as a cow and a horse for the rest of his life to repay the favor." Wan Guancai beamed with joy. Su Han smiled and said: "I still have some use for you. If you are really unwilling to resell those business shares, then no one can take it away from you. I can promise you this." When Wan Guancai heard this, he was naturally overjoyed. However, there was still a somewhat doubtful look in Butler Liu's eyes. Although he also knew that Su Han's identity must be extraordinary, he only believed 70% of Su Han's promise. After all, unlike Wan Guancai, Deacon Liu is not from Wanliu Dongtian, and it is difficult for him to determine how much energy the four masters of Wanliu Dongtian have. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1987: Shopkeeper Wan¡¯s information You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han naturally saw the expression on Deacon Liu¡¯s face clearly. He smiled leisurely and looked at Deacon Liu: "Deacon Liu's body seems to have some hidden dangers. Has there been a spiritual backlash in the past three to five years along the way of martial arts? Has he almost gone crazy?" As soon as these words came out, Butler Liu trembled all over, and his eyes suddenly shot out endless incredulity. ¡°Even the people around Deacon Liu know about this matter, let alone spread it outside. But, Master Ling Qiling could see so many things just by glancing at him? This what kind of means and vision is this? "It wasn't a big deal at first, but it's a pity that Deacon Liu didn't take it seriously and didn't eliminate this hidden danger in time. Over the past few years, it gradually accumulated into a big trouble. In recent months, Deacon Liu should have discovered, If you practice every day, you are doing useless work, or even going backwards, right?" Wan Guancai was slightly startled and couldn't help but glance at Deacon Liu. Deacon Liu opened his mouth wide, with an expression on his face as if he had seen a ghost. Su Han smiled, knowing that his words had hit Deacon Liu's weak spot, so he immediately stopped talking. Deacon Liu's face gradually turned pale. In fact, he knew very well that the situation he encountered was actually more serious than what Mr. Ling Qiling said. These days, the troubles in cultivation and business have made Deacon Liu anxious and suffering every day. Deacon Liu¡¯s face kept changing, and finally he couldn¡¯t help but asked with a slight trembling: ¡°Sir, is there any way to remedy these problems of this villain?¡± It can be seen that Deacon Liu is really scared. Su Han looked at Butler Liu with a half-smile but not a smile: "Of course there is a way, but" Without saying a word, Deacon Liu fell to his knees with a plop and said, "Please show me a way to help the villain." Longteng Inn is not a subordinate force of Wanliu Dongtian, but Wan Guancai is a member of Wanliu Dongtian, so while Wan Guancai is the shopkeeper at Longteng Inn, he can also gather information for Wanliu Dongtian. "But Manager Liu is just an ordinary monk in Jinlin City, and naturally has nothing to do with Wanliu Cave Heaven. At this moment, seeing Deacon Liu like this, Wan Guancai couldn't help but remind him: "Deacon Liu, you are a smart man. With your ability, it is not easy to get to this point in Golden Scale City. But with your talent, if you have With a better backer, there will be more opportunities for promotion in the future. Since the young master has pointed out your problem, he has pointed out a clear path for you, and you still don¡¯t know how to seize it? " Deacon Liu was always a smart man. After hearing Wan Guancai's advice, he suddenly understood and hurriedly knelt on the ground: "Young Master, Mr. Liu is stupid. If you can show me a clear way, my life, Mr. Liu, will be yours from now on." Yes, I will definitely serve Wanliudongtian and go through fire and water." Wan Guancai also looked at Su Han with eager eyes, looking forward to it. Wan Guancai still admires Deacon Liu very much, but they were not originally from the same camp. Although their relationship with each other was good, it was not particularly close. " However, if this matter can be used to make Deacon Liu become a man of Wanliudongtian, then the two of them will be in the same camp from now on. If they work together to deal with the big shopkeeper Jia Pingjia, they will have more confidence. What¡¯s more, Mr. Ling Qi is here to help. "Get up and talk first. Whether your problem is big or small, it depends on who is in charge of solving it. I will prescribe you a prescription first. You take the medicine as prescribed. If there are still sequelae after a few years, Then come to Wanliu Cave to find me. Basically there will be no problem." Since Su Han saw the problem with Deacon Liu at a glance just now, Deacon Liu is now very convinced of Su Han's words. "Thank you, Master. From now on, Liu will listen to Master." Wan Guancai smiled and said: "Deacon Liu, our young master Wanliudongtian, others may not be able to flatter you even if they want to. You are really a blessing." Deacon Liu nodded repeatedly. The servants brought out paper and pen, and Su Han wrote a prescription on the spot to Deacon Liu: "Just take this prescription and you will be cured in three months." In fact, Deacon Liu¡¯s problem is not big, but he just doesn¡¯t know how to solve it. As the saying goes, those who are difficult can¡¯t do it, but those who can do it are not difficult. After writing the prescription, Su Han looked at Wan Guancai again: "Shopkeeper Wan, do you have more detailed information about your information?" Shopkeeper Wan nodded repeatedly: "Yes, I heard that Wanliu Dongtian was collecting information about a sect called the Red Moon Sect, and I remembered that there was a sect in the west outside Jinlin City.In a mountain range of ?, a sect emerged three years ago called Chiyue Sect. This sect should obviously be newly established, but its strength is very strong, not inferior to the few supporting forces in Golden Scale City. Moreover, the members of their sect are basically all women, with very few men, and outsiders are not allowed to approach their sect's sphere of influence at will. " Su Han¡¯s expression changed. Red Moon Sect and Scarlet Moon Sect, these two names can indeed make people feel connected. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1988: Red Moon Sect¡¯s Bounty You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han asked carefully about some details, but Wan Guancai was not very clear about the details of the Scarlet Moon Sect. However, based on the majority of women in the sect and the name Scarlet Moon Sect, Su Han was almost certain that this Scarlet Moon Sect must be closely related to the Red Moon Sect. As for whether there is a Red Lotus Saint in the Scarlet Moon Sect, this question is definitely not something that Wan Guancai, an outsider, can know. Su Han thought for a while and asked, "Are there any clues about the Scarlet Moon Sect?" Wan Guancai recalled carefully, but after all, he was just an innkeeper in Jinlin City, and that was all he knew. At this time, Deacon Liu next to him suddenly said: "About the Scarlet Moon Sect, I heard some new news recently." "Tell me about it." Su Han cast an encouraging look at Deacon Liu. Deacon Liu said: "The Scarlet Moon Sect seems to be looking for alchemy masters everywhere recently, as if they want to help their sect solve a difficult problem. This has been going on for a while, and several alchemy masters in Jinlin City have gone there. .¡± "Really?" Su Han couldn't help but perked up, "Is this news reliable?" "It's reliable, but even if a sect like the Chiyue Sect is looking for an alchemist, they won't let all the alchemists enter their gate easily. I heard that the alchemists they hired are all famous in this area. They Chi Only after the Moon Sect sends invitations to those alchemists can the alchemists enter their mountain gates. Some alchemists want to recommend themselves, but their reputations are too small, so the Scarlet Moon Sect simply ignores them." Su Han thought thoughtfully, if this is the case, it will still not be easy to enter the Scarlet Moon Sect based on this incident. However, this news is always a breakthrough. Although Su Han has no reputation at all in this area, he feels that it is not impossible to use this incident to enter the Scarlet Moon Sect. It¡¯s just that people need to think about the method. "Shopkeeper Wan, Deacon Liu, this information is very useful to me. By the way, Shopkeeper Wan, and shopkeeper Jia Pingjia, where does he live?" Su Han asked. Hearing Su Han ask about Jia Ping's residence, Wan Guancai felt happy, knowing that the young master was going to stand up for him. In a moment of excitement, Wan Guancai didn't know what to do. ¡°These days, all he has been thinking about is how to refuse Jia Ping¡¯s forced acquisition of his business share, but he has never thought about how to deal with Jia Ping. So when Su Han asked, he was a little at a loss. "Tell me, what is your bottom line?" Su Han smiled lightly. "The bottom line is to hold on to the shares I currently have, and I absolutely cannot let Jia Ping monopolize it. Besides, Jia Ping can't run the Longteng Restaurant well at all." Wan Guancai said. Deacon Liu also echoed: "Businesskeeper Jia is too selfish for doing this. In order to achieve his goal, he even let his bastard brother-in-law make trouble. The current Longteng Restaurant is really a mess." "In this case, let Jia Ping give up his share." Su Han said lightly. "Huh?" Wan Guancai was stunned. Deacon Liu also opened his mouth wide, and his brain instantly fell into a short circuit. Ask Jia Ping to give up his share? Isn't this a bit incredible? You know, it was Jia Ping who wanted to claim their share. Now, on the other hand, do you want Jia Ping to give up his share? Thiscan Jia Ping allow it? Wan Guancai smiled bitterly and said: "Sir, it seems that Jia Ping seems to have some backing. In the city lord's palace in Jinlin City, there is an elder's son who has a good relationship with Jia Ping, and they seem to be brothers." The City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Golden Scale City is a force equivalent to the level of Wanliudongtian. The elders of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion are roughly equivalent to the elders of Wanliu Cave Heaven. For a businessman like Wan Guancai, the elders of the City Lord's Mansion are quite intimidating. Su Han smiled lightly and asked: "Can the elders of the City Lord's Mansion have the final say on matters in Golden Scale City?" Wan Guancai was stunned and shook his head subconsciously: "Of courseof course it's not the elders who have the final say, but the city lord." "Isn't that enough? The elders of the City Lord's Mansion have no say in the affairs of Golden Scale City, let alone the son of the elder of the City Lord's Mansion?" Su Han smiled. "Well, I'll go to the city lord's mansion, and you guys can wait here for news from me." Su Han thought for a while and felt that he should deal with this matter first. ¡°After all, Shopkeeper Wan and Manager Liu provided him with information, so even if he owed them a favor, of course he had to??They got things done. " If this matter were to happen in Wanliu Cave Heaven, with Su Han's current status, the other party would definitely listen to him. However, this is Jinlin City, and it is difficult for outside monks to recite sutras, and Su Han does not want to use excessive force to suppress them. After all, Su Han cannot always be in Golden Scale City. If forced measures are taken, even if Jia Ping surrenders now, he will definitely find various ways to cause trouble later. Therefore, simply suppressing this matter will definitely not work. Jia Ping must be completely stopped thinking about it and not dare to cause trouble for Wan Guancai and the others again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1989 Young Master of Golden Scale City You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The city lord's mansion in Jinlin City is heavily guarded. In the residence of the young master of the City Lord's Mansion, several alchemists were walking out of the house in a panic. They were all looking disgraced and wished they could get their wings and leave this place quickly. "They are all a bunch of rubbish. How can the city lord's mansion achieve such a big thing by raising a bunch of rubbish like you?" A young man wearing a golden crown and very luxurious clothes yelled at these alchemists. ¡°The beards of these alchemists all turned white, but they were scolded so badly by this young man that they didn¡¯t even dare to contradict him, so they could only lower their heads and walk away quickly. "Young Master, they have tried their best. It seems that the elixir is too difficult to prepare. I can't blame them." An old man's voice persuaded from the side. Hearing this, the young man stopped cursing and waved his hand impatiently: "Get out of here, stay away from me, young master." The alchemists felt as if they had received an amnesty and left quickly. When the young man saw this scene, his fair face turned purple with anger, and he said to the old man: "Master, I have to go to Dan Prison City." The level of our alchemists in Golden Scale City is too limited after all. To talk about the foundation of alchemy, you have to look at Danyu City. I heard that Danjiu City has also produced many amazing alchemy masters in recent years, especially Lu Gui, who is known as the best successor to the Prison Heaven Emperor. people. I seem to have heard that Lu Gui was recently invited by the Scarlet Moon Sect to solve some of their problems. Maybe, I don¡¯t have to go all the way to Alchemy Prison City and can find him by going to the Scarlet Moon Sect. " The old man smiled bitterly and said: "Young Master, the Scarlet Moon Sect usually does not allow anyone to enter. Even if you get there, you won't be able to find anyone." "Then just wait and see in Jinlin City. If Lu Gui wants to return to Danyu City from Chiyue Sect, he will definitely have to pass through Jinlin City." The young man was full of confidence. The old man shook his head in disapproval. Obviously, he did not think that Lu Gui would definitely pass through Golden Scale City. Just as he was about to say something more, suddenly, one of his subordinates hurriedly came to report: "Young Master, there is a strange person outside who wants to see the Young Master." "Strange person? Where is he? Outside my residence?" The young master was confused, "Who is he?" "I don't even know who he is." The subordinate was also at a loss. "You don't know anyone, so you came to report? Also, how did he come to my residence?" The interior of the City Lord's Mansion is heavily guarded. A person of unknown origin wants to enter the City Lord's Mansion and come to the City Lord's Mansion. It is almost impossible to find the young master¡¯s residence at the core of the mansion. But how did that person get in? When the subordinate heard this, his face turned pale, and he stammered: "The little one will drive him away right now." "No need." The old man said, "Since this man can come here, it proves that he is somewhat capable. Why not call him in and listen to what he wants to say?" This old man is the young master¡¯s master, so the young master is more likely to listen to his words. "Let him come in." The young master ordered. Not long after, a young monk stepped in. He looked younger than the young master. When he saw the young master, he smiled slightly and casually cupped his hands: "Young master, you are polite." Seeing this person¡¯s random behavior, the guards around him scolded him one after another. "How brave are you? Why don't you be polite when you see the young master?" "How can this young boy dare to act wild in front of the young master?" Su Han smiled faintly, but ignored the guards at all. Instead, he looked at the young master with a leisurely expression: "Young master, are you interested in chatting alone?" The young master saw that this young monk seemed young, but under the intimidation of these personal guards, he remained indifferent. Just looking at his calmness, it was already extraordinary. You must know that as the young master of Golden Scale City, the guards and commanders around him are powerful men with high levels of respect. Among the other personal guards, there are several who are at the middle level of the Zun Realm, and the others are all at the beginning level of the Zun Realm. With such a lineup, the average Golden Scale City monk would be frightened to death upon seeing it. Seeing the hesitation on the young master's face, Su Han smiled faintly: "As the young master of Golden Scale City, don't you even have this bit of courage?" Su Han used the method of provoking generals. The young master's face turned cold: "Who are you? In my territory, you are so rude. Do you have the courage to prove it to a guy of unknown origin? Besides, you are in front of me. You are so rude, do I still need to be polite to you?" Su Han laughed: "Young Master of Golden Scale City, your status is indeed extraordinary. However, not everyone must bow their head and salute when they see you."   As soon as these words were said, everyone on the young master's side was shocked. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Han. Could it be that this seemingly young boy had some background? Suddenly, Su Han's nose twitched and he smelled a strange smell in the air. "Is this smell like someone is refining the Explosive Tiger Pill?" Su Han was extremely sensitive to the pill. His nose twitched slightly and he smelled a hint of it. "However, it seems that the refining technology is very poor. A good Explosive Tiger Pill is useless, and refining it like this is simply a waste of materials." Su Han said and chuckled, "Could it be that the young master of Golden Scale City is still a pill lover?" When Su Han said this, he already felt that this matter was easy to handle. The young master of Golden Scale City looked embarrassed for a moment. This Explosive Tiger Pill was a worry for him, and he still couldn't develop it after such a long time. But when the old man heard this, his eyes lit up: "My friend also knows how to use Tiger Pill?" Hearing this, the young master also moved his eyes. He glanced at Su Han with unconvincing eyes, and seemed to be taking Su Han seriously. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1990: Turn waste into treasure You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What do you know about Explosive Tiger Pill? It's not a very profound pill." Su Han's tone was understatement. As soon as these words came out, the young master of Jinlin City was shocked, and the corner of his mouth curled up: "You don't have to make a draft when you are bragging." Su Han did not explain, but said in a calm tone: "Explosive Tiger Pill can strengthen the body, stimulate potential, and double the strength of monks in a short period of time. Because of its low cost, it is often used in military equipment. However, due to The side effects of this explosive tiger pill are too great, so ordinary alchemy masters would not bother to refine this third-rate pill." There was finally something strange in the unconvinced expression of the young master of Golden Scale City. Obviously, Su Han's words completely hit the mark on all aspects of Explosive Tiger Pill. "My friend is indeed a person who knows alchemy." The old man looked delighted, "Young Master, this friend is an expert in alchemy." "Obviously, this old man did not expect that Su Han, who looked young, had such profound attainments in alchemy. The young master seemed to be still unconvinced and muttered: "Who doesn't know how to talk? Who knows whether he has real talent or not?" Su Han smiled. He didn't expect that this young master, who seemed young and energetic, actually knew how to use provocation. However, this method of stimulating generals seems a bit low-level to Su Han. "Young Master, the Explosive Tiger Pill is too low-level. Even if you use the provoking method ten times, I don't bother to refine it. I know a divine tiger pill that also has similar effects. It is an upgraded version of the Explosive Tiger Pill. Not only is it effective It¡¯s much better than Explosive Tiger Pill, and the side effects are much smaller. Moreover, the cost is relatively low.¡± "The Divine Tiger Pill?" The old man couldn't help but his eyes lit up. "I have read about this pill in a book introducing ancient pills. Unfortunately, the book said that this pill has been lost." Su Han nodded calmly: "This is indeed an elixir handed down from ancient times." The old man couldn't help but said to the young master of Jinlin City: "Young master, this friend must be an expert in alchemy. Our alchemists in Jinlin City are completely incomparable to him. Young master is thirsty for talents, how can he neglect the master?" The young master snorted softly: "I think he can only show off his rhetoric. Hum, or else you can prove to me that besides using your words, do you have any other abilities?" Su Han knew that the young master was not completely motivating the general, but it was mainly because of the young man's temperament that he was still dissatisfied with himself. The important thing is that Su Han still needs the help of the young master of Golden Scale City, so he naturally has to show his hands to convince him. "Of course you have the ability, but being able to refine the Explosive Tiger Pill is really not that much of a skill. Well, I see that your furnace of Explosive Tiger Pill seems to have been refined to waste, so I will use these waste materials to refine it. Open the furnace and refine it again, and try to turn waste into treasure." With that said, Su Han did not allow the young master to doubt and walked straight to the alchemy room next to him. The young master of Golden Scale City quickly followed and stood at the door of the alchemy room, as if he wanted to avoid but also want to watch. Su Han also secretly found it funny, this guy was quite interesting. "You can watch it if you want. The tiger pill explosion is not an exclusive secret. There is nothing to hide." Su Han didn't care. Just use the alchemy cauldron in the alchemy room, and use the materials in the alchemy cauldron. Su Han did not show off his skills, but instead drew out the most conventional elixir fire, built it up, and reheated the elixir cauldron. Then, Su Han refined the waste materials again. Explosive Tiger Pill is not a top-level pill, nor is it a rare pill. It just has a few steps, which are more critical. Most people don't understand the key, so it's not easy to successfully refine the Explosive Tiger Pill. But for those who know how to do it, this Explosive Tiger Pill does not have much technical content. When it comes to technical content, it has to be Shenhu Dan. Moreover, the Explosive Tiger Pill can only be used by monks below the Supreme Level, while the Divine Tiger Pill can also be used by monks at the Supreme Level, but the effect will be attenuated. The most important thing is that in terms of side effects, Shenhu Dan is much less severe than Baohu Dan. It seems that Su Han's technique is proficient, but he doesn't seem to have any amazing and exclusive methods, and there doesn't seem to be any profound mystery in each step. The young master of Jinlin City frowned and said nothing, but he was doubtful in his heart. "This guy looks confident, but there's nothing remarkable about his methods. I don't believe it. He really has the Midas touch to turn gold into gold? Can he refine the Explosive Tiger Pill out of waste materials? He must be here. Bragging in front of the young master." The young master of Jinlin City admires Su Han. He can still keep his composure even at this time. "However, what the young master of Jinlin City didn't expect was that about two seconds laterAfter that, Su Han closed his hand and smiled softly: "Okay." The alchemy fire went out, and the alchemy cauldron made a roaring sound. Then, Su Han flicked his sleeves and swept open the cover above the alchemy cauldron. The Young Master of Jinlin City opened his mouth and looked dubious. "Explosive Tiger Pill, let's take a look." Su Han flicked his sleeve again and slowly pushed the pill cauldron towards the direction where the young master of Golden Scale City was standing. The young master of Jinlin City moved his eyes, strode forward and looked into the alchemy cauldron. At this look, the expression of the young master of Golden Scale City suddenly condensed, as if he had seen the most incredible thing in the world, and he was completely stunned. After staring at the alchemy cauldron for a long time, the young master of Golden Scale City twitched all over and looked at Su Han with a very complicated look: "Youyou really didn't cheat?" Suddenly, the young master of Golden Scale City became a little uncertain. The whole process was conducted with his own eyes, but he was a little unsure now. Did this person cheat? "Cheating?" Su Han smiled leisurely, "Is the Explosive Tiger Pill worth cheating? Is it because you can't feel the pill refined from your materials? Then your level of alchemy is really bad. of." It¡¯s not that the young master of Jinlin City can¡¯t tell the difference, it¡¯s that he has forgotten about it. After careful analysis, he found that the Explosive Tiger Pill was really made from the waste materials from the previous refining. He could feel the smell of those materials. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The young master of Jinlin City is no longer calm at all. This is there really a magic power in the world that can turn stones into gold, and turn waste into treasure? Isn't this too exaggerated? He, the Young Master of Golden Scale City, is quite well-informed, but he has never heard of such a thing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1991: A Favor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! If the young master of Golden Scale City was still a little dissatisfied before, then at this moment, the facts in front of him have left him speechless. The original dissatisfaction was completely dispelled and turned into sincere admiration. He looked frustrated, but he had to admit: "Where did you come from, to be so defiant? It seems that our Golden Scale City is really a bit of a frog in the well." Seeing the depressed look on the young master of Golden Scale City, Su Han found it even more interesting. In fact, the overall strength of Jinlin City is not much inferior to that of Wanliudongtian, but in terms of alchemy, it is indeed not its strong point. "Your Excellency does have some brushes. I am convinced. The refining method of the Explosive Tiger Pill" The Young Master of Golden Scale City rubbed his hands, as if he felt that he was speaking for no reason. Meng Lang paused for a moment before saying. : "You offer a price. As long as it's reasonable, we're willing to pay for the refining method and the recipe." "You want to refine the Explosive Tiger Pill without the recipe. I have to say, you are really brave. But it's not very smart to waste time like this." The young master of Jinlin City turned red. Hearing what Su Han said, he also felt a little embarrassed. "Alas, I can't help it. To tell you the truth, why do I have to refine this Explosive Tiger Pill? It's because I heard that the demons in the Eternal City are resurrected. Although the Eternal City has been exiled now, others say The demonic chaos will not spread, but I always feel uneasy. The demons have been sealed for hundreds of thousands of years, and once they resurgence, can they be suppressed so easily? What if one day, the demonic chaos breaks out in Golden Scale City This Possibilities also need to be guarded against. The Exploding Tiger Pill can make the army of Golden Scale City more brave, and the combat effectiveness can be doubled. This is ultimately beneficial to everyone, and this young master is not selfish" Su Han didn¡¯t expect the other party to say that. When everyone else in the God's Domain was sitting back and relaxing, they didn't expect that the young master of Golden Scale City was already preparing for a rainy day. For a moment, Su Han admired the young master of Golden Scale City. The decision was made at the moment to help each other as much as possible. "I still say the same thing. The side effects of Explosive Tiger Pill are too great. It is okay to equip the army once or twice, but if it is used for a long time, the side effects will eventually outweigh the positive effects." "Well, so you are unwilling to transfer the technology of Explosive Tiger Pill to me after all?" The young master of Golden Scale City sounded a little disappointed. "In the long run, the Explosive Tiger Pill is harmful but useless. However, if it is a Divine Tiger Pill, it is feasible to equip it with the army." Su Han said with a smile. "The Divine Tiger Pill? Do you also know the Divine Tiger Pill?" The young master of Golden Scale City's eyes lit up. Su Han smiled. Not only did he understand the Divine Tiger Pill, he had also refined it in the Alchemy Pavilion and taught it to his alchemists. Now the Dan Shen Pavilion is still selling the Divine Tiger Pill steadily. "Don't you understand either?" Seeing Su Han didn't answer, the young master of Jinlin City was slightly disappointed. Su Han smiled and did not directly answer whether he understood or did not understand, but said: "The technology of this elixir is now in the hands of the Dan Shen Pavilion in Wanliu City. Even if I understand it, I can't teach it to you easily. But , I can actually show you a way to have the Alchemy Pavilion sell a batch of Divine Tiger Pills to you at the cost price." "Wanliu City's Alchemy Pavilion? Cost price? You do you really have such a way? Then what is the cost price?" The young master of Jinlin City looked worried about gains and losses. "Haha, are you worried that my connections are not strong enough? The cost price is not much higher than your Explosive Tiger Pill. If you include the waste of materials and labor on your side, the cost price is actually about the same. Of course, You just have to post some shipping costs.¡± "You guy, whoare you?" the young master of Golden Scale City suddenly asked. Su Han smiled: "You will know one day." The young master of Jinlin City stared at Su Han: "You came to me for no reason, and you helped me like this for no reason. You can't possibly have no intention of coming, right?" Su Han smiled and said: "You finally got back to the topic. I came to you this time just to ask for a favor from you." "What?" The young master of Jinlin City was stunned, thinking that your alchemy attainments are so great, why do you still need to ask for favors from me? "It's like this. Shopkeeper Wan of Longteng Restaurant in Jinlin City has a relationship with me, and now Jia Ping, the boss of Longteng Restaurant, wants to annex other people's shares" Su Han kept the story short and gave a rough outline of the specific situation. "That's all?" The young master of Jinlin City was stunned, but felt a little disappointed. It's not that this matter is difficult, but that he feels that this matter is too small, so small that he feels that it is not a big favor at all, and it cannot be compared with the big favor of Shenhu Dan. ¡°???This is something. Su Han nodded firmly, "But that Jia Ping may have something to do with both black and white, and he is also quite domineering." To do this, there must be no trouble, and Na Jiaping must not be allowed to cause trouble afterwards. " "Isn't this simple?" the young master of Jinlin City patted his chest and said, "He is just a sworn brother of an elder's son, but he can't even be ranked in Jinlin City. I will go to Elder Li's house in person right away. Don't worry, I will take care of this matter." I will definitely handle it for you properly. As for the Divine Tiger Pill" "Don't worry about the Divine Tiger Pill. Even if you want 10,000 pills, they will still give it to you at the cost price. However, you still have to compensate for the labor cost. You can't let someone else's pill master refine it for you for free." "Yes, that's right." The young master of Golden Scale City didn't want to take advantage. "I can pay double the labor cost, no problem. As long as the cost is controlled below three times of the Explosive Tiger Pill, I can accept it." "Why use three times? It will never be more than twice." Su Han didn't waste any words, "Bring me a pen and paper, I'll write a letter, and you can send someone to take it to the Alchemy Pavilion in Wanliu City." The young master of Jinlin City quickly asked someone to bring a pen and paper. Su Han finished writing a short message and stamped it with his personal seal. "Goodbye by chance." Su Han smiled slightly, swayed, and disappeared in front of the young master of Golden Scale City with a ray of light. The young master of Jinlin City, who was left in a daze, and the old man next to him were all staring blankly in the direction Su Han left, and they have not come back to their senses yet. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1992 Jia Ping is unlucky You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Thisthis friend, who is he?" The old man also looked confused, "Longteng Restaurant is just a second-rate force in Jinlin City. He is so capable, but he comes to see the young master for such a trivial matter. you?" ¡°Perhaps he thinks it¡¯s inconvenient to do it by himself.¡± The young master of Jinlin City was also a little unsure. "Well, maybe he cherishes his reputation. Young Master, you must handle this matter personally. They have given us such a big favor and sold our Shenhu Pill at cost price. This should save us money." What a huge expense? We should repay the kindness." "Master, what should I do?" the young master of Jinlin City asked. "Young Master should finish the things he entrusted to you, and then take more care of Shopkeeper Wan, and give more support to Longteng Restaurant." "Okay, I will handle this matter personally. I also need to ask Jia Ping to give up his share and let Shopkeeper Wan dominate the Longteng Restaurant." ¡­¡­ With the young master of Jinlin City personally coming forward, this matter was handled very smoothly. The young master of Jinlin City directly found the elder of the city lord's mansion. When the elder found out about this, he had his son brought back from outside without saying a word, and scolded his son severely in front of the young master of Jinlin City. After a meal, he was ordered not to ask about Longteng Restaurant in the future, let alone help Jia Ping bully others. Originally, Longteng Restaurant was only a second-rate force in Jinlin City, and such a trivial matter would not alert the young master to ask about it. But I didn't expect that the young master would come to ask about this matter in person. The elder didn't dare to neglect and scolded his son bloody. The elder¡¯s son was also extremely depressed, like an eggplant beaten by frost, completely wilted. Now even if he is asked to help Jia Ping, he will never help. Immediately afterwards, the misdeeds of the great shopkeeper Jia Pingjia were constantly exposed. This guy knows both black and white and has done a lot of disgraceful things. Jia Ping didn¡¯t expect that the change would come so quickly. A moment ago, he was still dreaming, thinking that he would soon annex Wan Guancai and other people's business shares, dominate the Longteng Restaurant, and become a rich man. The next moment, he was controlled by the law enforcement warriors of the city lord's palace. A large number of misdeeds about him were made, which made him dizzy. Three days later, Jia Ping was imprisoned, and all of Jia Ping's business share was in the hands of Wan Guancai and Deacon Liu, and the price was very low. And the thugs that Jia Ping'an inserted in the Longteng Restaurant were also scattered. Those who were caught were caught, some left, and some escaped. Jia Ping¡¯s brother-in-law also went to jail with Jia Ping. The great changes in Longteng Restaurant shocked Jinlin City. People who had known before had always felt that in the competition between Jia Ping and Wan Guancai, Jia Ping would definitely win. Because Jia Ping has a bigger backer and is more domineering. But the final result was so unexpected. For a time, all kinds of discussions about Wan Guancai were rampant. This result was something that even Wan Guancai and Deacon Liu themselves could not have imagined. He naturally knew that these were all the contributions of "Master Ling Qi". But he didn¡¯t expect that Master Ling Qi¡¯s energy would be so great. ¡­¡­ And Su Han, who personally took charge of this matter, has now left Jinlin City and headed for the direction of the Scarlet Moon Sect that Wan Guancai said. For Su Han, the incident at Longteng Restaurant was just a small episode to repay Wan Guancai and Butler Liu. Their information is extremely important to Su Han. And Su Han¡¯s reward is just a little effort. Of course, Su Han also has some ideas of his own. From now on, he will be the core figure of Wanliudongtian, and this young master of Jinlin City will be the next person in charge of Jinlin City as well. I will sell the young master of Golden Scale City a favor first. If I want to gather all the major and small forces in the divine domain to fight against the demons in the future, this young master of Golden Scale City will also be able to help me speak. Furthermore, the young master of Golden Scale City is also a character who is very concerned about the resurgence of the demon clan. From this aspect, it is obviously extremely necessary to win over the young master of Golden Scale City. Although the young master of Golden Scale City does not yet know his identity, sooner or later he will know it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1993 The Divine Saint You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It was dawn at the headquarters of the Red Moon Sect. At the core of the main rudder, in a place surrounded by mountains and rivers and full of spiritual energy, there is a quiet cave. Although this cave is not very magnificent, looking at its location and layout, you can tell that the people who live in it have an extraordinary status. In the cave, a woman in red is sitting cross-legged, closing her eyes as if she is in trance. But if you look closely, you can find that the beautiful face of the woman in red has various subtle expression changes from time to time, as if she is reminiscing about something, or she is deep in thought. As time goes by, the sky becomes brighter. With a creak, the door was pushed open, and a ray of early morning sunlight shone into the house, shining on the face of the woman in red. That beautiful face reflected the sun, making it even more dazzling, making it almost impossible to take your eyes away. "Master, did you spend the whole night thinking about it again last night?" The person who pushed in the door opened his mouth and called the woman in red, Master. The person who came in this time was a young girl. Her face looked a bit immature, but if you look closely, you could see that her beauty was not inferior to that of the woman in red. The woman in red smiled lightly and said: "I have been thinking about it all night, but many things are still vague. I am also a little unsure, whether it really happened or whether I was imagining it." "Master, no one will believe you if you tell me about your experience. Who would believe that when you woke up that day, a memory suddenly appeared in your mind that was not yours at all? Moreover, the memory of that life is not the same as the memory of your current life. A lot of similarities, but a lot of differences?¡± The woman in red nodded slightly: "In the memory of that life, I was also the Red Lotus Saint of the Red Moon Sect. After encountering the demonic chaos in the Eternal City, we also came here and established the Red Moon Sect However, there are still many differences in details.¡± ?????????????????????????? The woman in red frowned and thought deeply. "Master, don't think about it. Maybe it's just a dream. It has no special meaning." The woman in red nodded slowly. The memories of that extra life in her mind are actually very vague. She always wanted to track down specific details, but couldn't remember many things. However, in the memory of that life, there was one person who she felt particularly concerned about. That person existed in her girlhood, and it was an existence that made her feel strange when she recalled it. That kind of strangeness can't be explained clearly, it seems to be an inexplicable dependence, and it seems to be an inexplicable emotion. In her memory, that man was not only the most talented alchemist, but also an upright man. "It's just that God is jealous of Yingcai. His life is like a gorgeous firework, fixed at the most brilliant moment and perished early. That was two hundred years ago. Two hundred years later, demonic chaos broke out in the Eternal City, and the Red Moon Sect where she belonged moved here. These are no different from her memories in this life. However, in her memory of this life, that person did not exist at all. It can be said that many of the memories of the two lives are the same. The biggest difference is the presence or absence of that person. This incident made her feel extremely confused. Could it be that that person was a figment of his own imagination? "However, I have lived for hundreds of years and am no longer a young girl in love. How can I fantasize about a man for no reason?" "Master, don't think about it." The girl knelt half in front of the woman in red, swaying her legs like a baby, "Remembering is the most troublesome, you always think like this all night long, just It¡¯s going to break your body.¡± The woman in red smiled faintly: "Master, I listen to you." While the master and disciple were talking, suddenly a voice came from outside: "Pearl Saint, the leaders saw that you haven't gone yet, so they sent me to tell you to go." This girl is the most talented member of the younger generation of the Red Moon Sect, now the Red Moon Sect. At a young age, she has already become a saint like her master. When the Red Lotus Saint heard this voice, she said to the Pearl Saint: "You go." The Pearl Saint nodded: "Master, please don't think about it again. It's so troublesome. If you think about it again, Pearl will worry about you." With that said, Mingzhu walked out, closed the door gently, and said to the woman who greeted her: "Senior Sister Sun, is the leader so early today?" "Yes, I heard that the alchemy genius Lu Gui from Alchemy Prison City is here, so the three sects want to meet him. They asked you to go, and they also asked you to go and meet him together."  "I don't want to see a man." Mingzhu muttered. "Hee hee, this Lu Gui is not an ordinary man. He is the successor personally trained by the Prison Heaven Emperor of Dan Prison City. He is known as the undefeated legend of Dan Dao. Even our three leaders are polite to him. It is said Hehe, Lu Gui once said that if he wants to find a Taoist companion, he will definitely come to our Chiyue Sect to find a saint." Senior Sister Sun said a little bit crazy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1994: Glowing Moon Sacred Tree You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mingzhu heard this, but she didn't feel anything at all: "What does it have to do with me? I am a saint who is determined to become the next leader, so I don't want to meet any stinky man! Besides, what is the myth of being undefeated in alchemy? Wasn't it the case a while ago? Has any genius from Liudongtian been defeated? Did I remember it wrong?" "Hehe, I didn't say that I would let you marry Lu Gui. Even if Lady Red Lotus is willing to do so, the leaders will not be willing to do so. Okay, go quickly, otherwise the leaders will have to wait." It turns out that the Red Moon Sect has a sacred moon tree that has been passed down for tens of thousands of years. It is a totem-like existence of the Red Moon Sect. This glowing moon tree is very strange. It changes one color in spring, summer, autumn and winter. It is green in spring, cyan in summer, red in autumn and purple in winter. As the seasons change, the color of the sacred tree also changes distinctly. After the Red Moon Sect moved, it was renamed the Red Moon Sect, and the sacred tree was carefully transplanted here and replanted. Originally everything was normal, but recently something went wrong with this sacred tree. It¡¯s not that the color is off, but that the leaves of this sacred tree have begun to visibly wither. The leaves of this sacred tree were originally extremely lush. In the past few days, it has become less and less. When it was close to its peak, it was at least half less. This made everyone in the Red Moon Sect extremely panicked. After all, the Glowing Moon Sacred Tree has been passed down as their totem for countless years. Suddenly something goes wrong with this totem. From the leader to the ordinary disciples, there will inevitably be an inexplicable sense of fear and crisis in their hearts. This is a natural reaction. When the Scarlet Moon Sect realized the seriousness of this problem, they began to look for some alchemists and spiritual planters in the nearby Golden Scale City to diagnose the problem with the Huiyue Sacred Tree. However, after reading the various elixir masters and spiritual plant masters, they all have their own opinions, and everyone's opinions are completely different. "However, when asked about the solution, everyone hesitated and no one could give a very clear answer. This made the Chiyue Sect understand that these people were simply unreliable. So they began to seek help from the outside world. During this time, they had officially sent a signal for help to Dan Prison City. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Alchemy Taoist masters, and some famous masters of the Alchemy Way. They came to the Scarlet Moon Sect one after another to take the pulse of the Huiyue Sacred Tree. This time, there are the young sect Lu Gui, as well as veteran alchemists such as Feiyan Alchemist, Jialan Alchemist and so on. None of them are ordinary people. The joint consultation between these people is enough to show that the Scarlet Moon Sect attaches great importance to the Glowing Moon Sacred Tree. Mingzhu followed the three leaders and looked at these alchemy masters who came from afar. Although she was a little curious, she also hoped that these people could cure the Moon God Tree. But she didn't have much interest in these alchemy masters themselves. In her eyes, those who have reached the level of Alchemist in Alchemy should be old men with white beards. Sure enough, these people all agreed with her guess. The only exception is Lu Gui. Lu Gui looks relatively young, tall and has an extraordinary bearing. However, when Mingzhu looked at Lu Gui's appearance, she didn't know why, but she felt very displeased, and felt a little repelled by this person. She herself didn¡¯t know why she felt this way. Seeing Lu Gui's seemingly polite smile, she felt a chill. However, after all, she is a member of the Scarlet Moon Sect and is considered the master. She still has the most basic etiquette for guests who come to the door. However, she didn't respond much to Lu Gui's flirtation and overtures, she just expressed a casual welcome. However, Lu Gui was a little fascinated by the temperament of Mingzhu's movements. From time to time, he would like to take an opportunity to chat with Mingzhu and show off his charm in front of the beautiful lady. It¡¯s a pity that Mingzhu didn¡¯t give him too many such opportunities. Fortunately, at this time, someone suggested that they go and see the Moon God Tree now, which made Lu Gui suddenly interested. He knew that the entire Scarlet Moon Sect was now very concerned about the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree. If I can show off my skills and find out the cause of the disease of the Moon God Tree, I can definitely leave a very deep impression in front of the beautiful lady. He also knows that the outstanding Saintess of the Scarlet Moon Sect will not get married. However, he was very interested in the saints of the Scarlet Moon Sect. He felt that he was the future successor of the Prison Heaven Emperor, and if he liked the saint, he might not be able to get it. With the status and strength of the Scarlet Moon Sect, it is obviously not feasible to reject the behemoth of Dan Prison City.Functional. After all, Dan Prison City can now be said to be one of the most powerful forces in the God¡¯s Domain. The Chiyue Zong can be counted as a first -class forces in the eternal city of that year, but for the whole of the entire god, it is a bit insufficient. Therefore, although Lu Gui felt itchy in his heart, he was not in a hurry to act, nor did he lose his composure. He was still very smart. When he came to the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree, he was not in a hurry to make a diagnosis. Instead, he sat cross-legged not far from the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree and entered a meditative state. In fact, he was just pretending to be a ghost, just to let others go first. He waits until no one else can solve the problem before he takes action. This will show his strength. ¡° Even if there is a result from a consultation with these people, it will not reflect his personal strength. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1995: Lu Gui who can¡¯t get off stage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Feiyan Danzun and other old Danzuns don¡¯t think as much as Lu Gui, and they don¡¯t think that much at all. Seeing that the Chiyue Sect was so polite, they didn't put on airs and started checking directly. Moreover, these Alchemists who have reached a certain level have a curiosity-seeking mentality. The more complex the problem is, the more difficult and difficult the disease is to solve, the more curious they are. An hour passed. Feiyan Danzun and others checked over and over again, making many assumptions and deductions, but ultimately found nothing. "Several sect leaders, I feel ashamed that I am not good at learning. I originally thought that the Moon God Tree was transplanted, so there was a problem of acclimatization, but after inspection, it was found that it was not the same. Common and uncommon spiritual plant treasures We have tested all kinds of problems, and they are not due to these reasons." Feiyan Danzun sighed, "I am not very talented and have little knowledge, so I am afraid that I have failed the high expectations of the leaders." The great leader of the Red Moon Sect hurriedly said: "Alchemy Lords, there is no need to be humble. At least you have eliminated so many possibilities, which is also a big contribution." The elimination method is also a very effective method for diagnosing alchemy problems. At this time, an elder from the Scarlet Moon Sect said: "Didn't Alchemy Master Lu Gui not take action yet? I think maybe Alchemy Master Lu Gui is making preparations and meditating, which may help improve his judgment? Or is it a kind of preparation?" Feiyan Danzun smiled faintly, but didn't say anything. In fact, he was already secretly cursing in his heart that whatever emotions he was brewing were clearly just pretending. Feiyan Alchemist knows a little about Lu Gui. He knows that this guy likes to show off, and he may want to diagnose him alone so that he can show off his alchemy skills. At this moment, Lu Gui opened his eyes and pretended to be surprised: "I just meditated for a moment. Have all my colleagues completed the diagnosis? I wonder what the result will be?" When several alchemists heard this, they felt very unhappy and thought, "What are you pretending to be?" That's almost it, just pretend to be careful not to be struck by lightning. They didn¡¯t believe it at all. Lu Gui didn¡¯t hear their conversation just now. Lu Gui looked around and saw that several Alchemists were silent. He smiled softly and nodded: "In that case, Lu wouldn't overestimate his ability to come and have a look. Logically speaking, this Moon Divine Tree is It is an ancient spiritual species. It should not be measured by the lifespan of ordinary things, but it should be as long as the heaven and the earth. The heaven and the earth are immortal, and this radiant moon sacred tree should not wither and fall." Lu Gui has been building momentum for so long just for this moment. Several other Alchemists were staring at Lu Gui at this moment. They also want to see what Lu Gui can do. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ It¡¯s just that Lu Guisheng is young and is the successor appointed by the Prison Heaven Emperor, so his airs will be bigger and his show will be more exaggerated. They just hold their noses and endure these stinky problems. However, if Lu Gui could not show his true talents and learning, they would not agree. As time passed by, Lu Gui's expression became more and more solemn. At the beginning, he still looked high-spirited and smug. However, when he used all he had learned in his life to find out what was wrong with the Glowing Moon Sacred Tree, but found nothing, he really felt a little flustered. After finally creating such a big momentum, he originally thought that this would be the time for him to become famous, and even a self-expression to win the attention of beautiful women. But if he really messes up, then his actions to create momentum will seem a bit ridiculous, and he might really become the laughing stock of everyone. For a moment, Lu Gui's back began to sweat, and he checked it again, but the result was still the same as before, nothing was found. An hour has passed, an hour and a half has passed. The three major leaders of the Scarlet Moon Sect, who originally had great expectations for Lu Gui, looked increasingly solemn, with a hint of disappointment flashing in their eyes from time to time. For a time, in their hearts, although they had not completely labeled Lu Gui as flashy, their recognition in their hearts plummeted. Everyone says that Alchemy Lu Gui is so powerful, but what is the reality? His performance is nothing more than that, not much different from others. The most disgusting thing is that this guy has come up with so many tricks beforehand, as if he is going to make the grand finale. As a result, there was momentum for the grand finale, but the result was like constipation, with no ingredients. Within two hours, everyone¡¯s patience had been exhausted. If it weren¡¯t for taking care of Dan YuTo save face, everyone in the Chiyue Sect wanted to announce that the consultation was over. After all, no one wants to watch Lu Gui continue to make a fool of himself here. Lu Gui coughed dryly, but still had a stinky expression on his face, and said leisurely: "Several leaders, I have just exhausted what I have learned in my life. Although I have not found the root cause of the disease, I have found some suspicious clues. This matter did not happen overnight. If I can deduce it, I will take these clues and go back to Dan Prison City to check the information and verify them one by one. One day the results will come out." These words sound very similar, but if you look carefully, you will find that they actually say nothing at all. The so-called clues are suspicious. The so-called deduction requires going back to Dan Prison City to check the information. The so-called results will come out one day. One day, who knows what day it will be? ¡°Maybe when the leaves of the glowing moon tree fall off, that day has not yet arrived. However, considering the reputation of Alchemy Prison City, several leaders of the Red Moon Sect still said politely: "Then we look forward to Alchemist Lu Gui showing off his skills and bringing us good news as soon as possible." "Of course, of course, where is the root cause of this matter, Lu will definitely do his best to find out the problem." Lu Gui also expressed his position. However, Danzun Feiyan couldn't help but said: "Danzun Lu Gui, I am very curious. I wonder which of the several doubtful points you have found? If there are any suspicious clues, you might as well tell them and we can confirm them with each other. It¡¯s a good time to brainstorm and compare ideas. This collision of ideas can often lead to a lot of unexpected inspiration.¡± ¡°I have to say, what Feiyan Danzun said is a bit strange. Lu Gui was a little angry in his heart. He didn't know if Feiyan Danzun was deliberately trying to undermine him, but when the other party said this, he really couldn't stand down. Because what he said just now was just a scene of going down the stairs. But Feiyan Danzun¡¯s words were like taking away the steps he had come down from. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1996: Change your mind You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Haha, this involves a lot of complicated knowledge, and I can't explain it clearly for a while. If Feiyan Alchemy Master is free, after returning to Alchemy Prison City, we will sit together again and discuss the details carefully." This is a bit shameless. Fortunately, Feiyan Danzun did not pursue the matter further. He smiled lightly and said nothing more. The great leader of the Scarlet Moon Sect sighed: "I didn't expect that the symptoms of the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree were so difficult that even the Alchemists were unable to solve them. Then who in this world can solve them? Alas, if you Alchemists have anything, Please be sure to recommend one or two good candidates.¡± Lu Gui¡¯s urinary properties have always been the best in the world in Laozi¡¯s alchemy, and he would not recommend anyone else. Jialan Danzun said: "Perhaps, we can only ask the Prison Heaven Emperor to come forward. However, the Emperor has just retreated recently, so it is difficult to invite him." Feiyan Danzun also sighed softly: "Perhaps, this kind of thing also depends on fate. Maybe we have no fate with this glowing moon tree, right?" Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit dull, the great leader of the Chiyue Sect smiled and said, "Thank you all for your help today. Please come and sit in the main hall so that we can discuss the details together?" Feiyan Danzun cupped his hands and said: "I have never been able to find the cause of the disease of the Moon Divine Tree. I have no shame in staying here, so I will not go to the main hall." "I'll take my leave first." Several other Alchemists also felt ashamed to stay any longer. After all, they were invited with such great courtesy, but in the end they couldn't help at all. How can they have the nerve to bother here? Lu Gui smiled and said, "Then I'll bother everyone in the Scarlet Moon Sect again." He was thick-skinned and had other thoughts in mind, so he was planning to stay and sit for a while. To put it bluntly, I just want to get in touch with the Pearl Saint again. It has to be said that Lu Gui is also fascinated by the ghost. There are more than one Saint of the Scarlet Moon Sect who showed up today, but he just took a look at the Pearl Saint who came last. ??????????????? But Mingzhu is the one who is the most speechless about his behavior among all the saints of the Chiyue Sect. Lu Gui actually stayed for another half day. Seeing that there was no chance to continue progress, he knew that he would not get any chance this time. But he is not disappointed either. None of the women he likes, Lu Gui, can't get his hands on, even the saints of the Scarlet Moon Sect. He has decided that when he thinks of the problem with the Huiyue Sacred Tree, he will immediately come to the Scarlet Moon Sect and conquer the Pearl Saint. The idea is wonderful, but Lu Gui has to admit that problems that cannot be solved on site will be even more impossible to solve when they return to Dan Prison City. As time goes by, interest wanes and I have no time to think about these things. After sending Lu Gui away, the three major leaders of the Scarlet Moon Sect and several younger generation saints gathered together, all of them feeling a little depressed. ¡°Obviously, these Alchemy Masters in Alchemy Prison City have once again dashed their hopes. Even the top alchemy masters in Alchemy Prison City had nothing to do, and they were really close to despair. The great leader sighed softly: "Let's talk about it, what else can you do? Do you know any other great alchemists? No matter what, if a dead horse is treated as a living horse doctor, you still have to fight for it." The third leader said: "I think that Alchemist Lu Gui is a bit frivolous. Even if he says that he has any solution, I may not believe it." Suddenly, the Pearl Saint spoke: "Didn't Lu Gui once lose to a genius with great talent? Perhaps we should change our thinking and consider other alchemists from other backgrounds?" I have to say that Mingzhu¡¯s words indeed provide a new idea. When everyone thought about it, they all remembered that something like this happened last year. Lu Gui lost to a young genius from Wanliudongtian in the alchemy competition. This incident also caused an uproar at the time. Although many people did not witness what happened, it was widely spread. For this reason, Dan Prison City also banned many people, but to no avail. In the end, Danyu City still insisted that Wanliudongtian was cheating and must have studied the longevity pill beforehand, and Lu Gui was just in a hurry because of preparation, so he capsized. Although this statement was unreliable and not very convincing, it finally suppressed the raging public opinion and made Lu Gui's humiliating defeat gradually fade from people's minds. The genius of Wanliudongtian? To be honest, Wanliu Cave Heaven is indeed a bit far away from Chiyue Sect. Bypassing Danyu City to invite people from Wanliudongtian seems to be a bit disrespectful to Danyu City. After all, ?Yuezong is not far from Danyu City and can be regarded as a neighbor of Danyu City. If you go to invite people from Wanliu Cave Heaven, you will inevitably offend Danyu City. As a close neighbor, offending Dan Prison City may not be a good choice. For a moment, the several leaders looked at each other, but no one said a word. The second leader smiled bitterly and said: "Mingzhu, although your suggestion is good, from the overall perspective, it is not good. Alchemy Master from Danyu City came to help us take a look. We will invite people from Wanliu Cave Heaven to save Danyu City's face." It doesn¡¯t look good.¡± "Why do we have to consider the face of Danyu City? People from Danyu City came to help us look at it, but they couldn't solve it. Why shouldn't we invite others? It's not like we invited people from Wanliudongtian first." Mingzhu also has her own truth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1997 Recommended candidates You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The second leader of the Red Moon Sect smiled bitterly: "What do you think?" The great leader sighed lightly: "The genius who defeated Lu Gui in Wanliu Cave may be considered. However, this must be the last choice. Before that, we should look for other ways first." No matter what, they believe that as long as they offer a high reward, there will be other alchemists coming. Perhaps, there is an alchemist who happens to understand the problem of the Moon God Tree. Although the hope is slim, it is worth a try. While a few people were talking, someone from outside came with news: "Report to the leaders of the church, Elder Hu is asking for an audience." "Elder Hu?" The great leader was stunned, "What is he doing here?" "He said he wanted to recommend a candidate to the three leaders, who might be able to solve the problem of the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree." Elder Hu? The image of Elder Hu flashed through the minds of the three leaders. Elder Hu was indeed an elder of the Scarlet Moon Sect. However, elders who were stationed abroad from the Scarlet Moon Sect generally rarely came to the church. Moreover, his status in the Scarlet Moon Sect elders group is average, and his performance is not particularly outstanding, at least he is not among the top elders. Therefore, they were more or less surprised that Elder Hu came to recommend candidates to the church. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outdoor elders know any powerful alchemy masters, they are a little unconvinced. " However, this is the time when they need to recommend candidates. If they reject Elder Hu's recommendation at this time, it will undoubtedly end their career path. Who else will recommend candidates in the future? "Let him come in." The great leader spoke. Elder Hu usually doesn¡¯t have many opportunities to show his face in front of the church leaders. After coming in, he looked a little nervous. "I would like to pay my respects to the three leaders and the saints." The status of the saints in the Scarlet Moon Sect is second only to the leader, and even higher than the status of the elders. However, the saint only has a symbolic status and does not control real power for the time being. "Elder Hu is exempt from the courtesy. I heard that Elder Hu plans to recommend an alchemist?" The Grand Master's tone was not particularly enthusiastic, but he did not have the feeling of rejecting others thousands of miles away. Elder Hu nodded repeatedly: "Yes, this is why my subordinates are here." "Oh? Where is the alchemist you recommended?" the great leader asked warmly. "Uh my subordinates don't know his identity." Elder Hu told the truth. He really didn't know where the person he recommended came from. ?????????????????????????????????? However, the great leader was a little unhappy when he heard this. You don¡¯t even know the origin, so you dare to recommend it randomly? "Then he is the Alchemy Master? Or the Great Alchemy Emperor?" "Uh this subordinate doesn't know either." Elder Hu said calmly. "Then you should know the school he is a disciple of, right?" The great leader really wanted to issue an eviction order. Elder Hu smiled bitterly and said: "My subordinates did not inquire carefully about his origins" "Elder Hu, you are too Menglang." The second leader on the side finally couldn't help but scolded, "If you want to recommend a candidate, you must first do some basic research, right? You have no information, and you rush to recommend it? You know What are you doing?" Elder Hu was startled and broke into a cold sweat: "I am scared, my subordinates are scared, but this person" It was impossible for him to tell the truth to the leaders that his son had a problem with his cultivation. No one in the world could solve it, but that person had the solution. And the only condition is that he, Elder Hu, comes to the church to recommend it, right? "Okay, no need to say more, Elder Hu, you can go down first. Although we are in urgent need of help from alchemy experts, not everyone is qualified to enter our sect to guide the country." Elder Hu's face turned pale and his mouth was bitter, but he also knew that the orders of the leaders could not be disobeyed. He smiled bitterly, bowed and apologized: "My subordinate Meng Lang, please forgive me, alas!" After all, Elder Hu has a low status and does not have enough voice. Under the majesty of several religious leaders, he didn't even have the courage to say a few words for himself. But the Pearl Saint on the side suddenly said: "Elder Hu, what is the name of the alchemist you recommended? Even if it is a bottle, it always has a name, right?" Elder Hu said hurriedly: "His surname is Murong, and his name is Murong Sang." With that said, Elder Hu did not dare to stay any longer and quickly bowed and left. "Wait a minute!" the great leader suddenly shouted. The other two cult leaders also had flashing eyes, full of excitement and interest.External look. "Elder Hu, did you just say his name was Murong Sang?" The great leader suddenly sounded very urgent. "Yes, do you know him, Master?" Elder Hu said unexpectedly. How could this great leader not know? Not only did she know, but everyone else present also knew that the Wanliudongtian genius who defeated Lu Gui in the alchemy competition last year, wasn't his name Murong Sang? "This Elder Hu may have never heard of this name because he is a little indifferent to worldly affairs. In fact, this name was very popular during that time last year. ¡°At this time, several sect leaders immediately paid attention to it, and even some were overjoyed. ?????????????????????????????????????????????They were worried about bypassing Dan Prison City and going to Wanliu Cave Heaven to invite people, but this time, they were sent to their door. Since Murong Sang came here on his own, it would be difficult for Dan Prison City to say anything. ¡°It¡¯s really hard to find anything without wearing iron shoes, and it takes no effort at all to get it. None of the church leaders expected that Murong Sang would be at their doorstep. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1998: Entering the Scarlet Moon Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Elder Hu, you have made a great contribution this time. Go quickly and invite him." "Yes, please come quickly. No matter what reward he offers, we, the Scarlet Moon Sect, can afford it. As long as the problem with the Huiyue Sacred Tree can be found out, we will give him as many yuan stones as he wants." When Elder Hu heard this, he also breathed a sigh of relief. He secretly smiled bitterly in his heart. If he had known this, he would have said the name of Mr. Murong Sang earlier, and would have saved himself from being scolded in vain. After Elder Hu left, several cult leaders looked at each other. The second cult leader was still a little disbelieving: "Isn't it too coincidental? Why do I feel it's a bit unreal?" "There are indeed some coincidences. However, regardless of whether it is a coincidence or not, the key is whether he can solve the problem of the Bright Moon Sacred Tree. As long as he can solve the problem, these are not important." The Great Hierarch spoke. Everyone nodded. "Great leader, what kind of lineup should we use to welcome him? Or should we treat him like we did with Lu Gui Danzun and the others? Isn't the standard a bit high?" "Yes, in terms of qualifications, he is not as good as those Alchemy Lords from Alchemy Prison City." The Grand Master¡¯s face darkened: ¡°It¡¯s already come to this point, why are you still talking about qualifications? Then Lu Gui is more qualified than him, so what did he do?¡± "Now that Elder Hu has gone, he will definitely tell Mr. Murong Sang that we invited the Danzun of Danyu City. If Murong Sang knew that the specifications for our reception of him were different from those of Danyu City, he would definitely feel guilty. There is a grudge. When the time comes, it might be self-defeating." Speaking of this, no one can say anything about lowering the reception standards. "As long as the specifications are lowered, people will definitely be unhappy and unwilling to go all out, so the invitation will be in vain. Elder Hu left the mountain gate of Chiyue Sect and quickly returned to his residence. He is an elder of the Scarlet Moon Sect stationed abroad, so his residence is not in the Scarlet Moon Sect. He hurriedly came to the guest room and said excitedly outside the guest room door: "Mr. Murong, the matter is settled." The door of the guest room opened, and a young man came out. He smiled lightly and said, "Thank you, Elder Hu. I will write you the prescription right now. You can take the medicine according to the prescription. After the young master takes it for three months, the problem will be solved." Elder Hu nodded repeatedly: "Thank you, Mr. Murong. The three leaders have invited you to go to the teaching center for a lecture. I will take you there right now." ¡­¡­ In the Huiyue Hall of the Red Moon Sect, the three major leaders and six saints of the younger generation were all prominently present. Elder Hu took Su Han back to Huiyue Palace. "Three sect leaders, their subordinates have brought Master Murong here. Master Murong, this is our sect leader." Elder Hu reminded. Su Han smiled slightly, stepped forward, cupped his fists and gave a slight salute, and said with a smile: "Murong Sang has met several sect leaders and saints." Su Han still has good eyesight. Although Elder Hu did not introduce them, he could tell at a glance that the younger girls must be the saints of the Scarlet Moon Sect, and they are the saints of the younger generation. He doesn¡¯t know how many previous saints there are in the Scarlet Moon Sect, but on such occasions, the previous saints usually don¡¯t show up. In the Scarlet Moon Sect, the saints of the previous generation can be said to have the same status as the leader. However, the saints of the previous generation generally avoided the world and did not show up unless there were important occasions. Su Han looked around and glanced at several saints. These girls could be said to have beautiful faces. However, one of them looked the youngest, and the unique temperament in his eyebrows made Su Han feel familiar. He didn¡¯t pay too much attention and withdrew his gaze. The girl who caught Su Han's attention was Mingzhu. When she met Su Han, her first impression was much better than that of Lu Gui. ¡°At least, this person doesn¡¯t have that pretentious, self-righteous look. His words and actions were also very magnanimous, without deliberately trying to please or pretending to be reserved. Although her eyes were slightly rude when she glanced at her, as if she lingered on her for a moment longer, Mingzhu did not feel that obscene meaning, but instead felt generous and generous. "Mr. Murong looks younger than I thought." The Grand Master considered it for a moment, then suddenly said with a smile, "I heard that in the Alchemy Battle in Wanliu Cave Heaven last year, Mr. Murong But it stole the show.¡± "I can't say that I am in the limelight, but I have better luck." Su Han said with a faint smile. "Well, young people are neither humble nor arrogant. They have achievements but are not complacent. Based on this alone, Mr. Murong is not an ordinary person."   "Your Majesty, the leader has given me the award." Tea was served, and after several polite remarks and tests, the Grand Master got into the topic: "I heard that Mr. Murong is a genius in alchemy. Although we have never seen it with our own eyes, the rumors are full of praise for you. This time please The main reason you came here is to ask Mr. Murong for help to find out what is wrong with our Red Moon Sect¡¯s Glorious Moon Sacred Tree. Why has so many leaves fallen off during this period of time, and it looks like it is withering? ." Su Han put down the tea: "Seeing is believing, let's go and take a look first." The Chiyue Sect still appreciates Su Han's pragmatic style. ¡°At least he didn¡¯t grind for a long time like Lu Gui did, and ended up with nothing useful in the end. The Great Hierarch personally led the way, leading Su Han directly to the location of the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1999: Let me stay You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! I thought that this kind of sacred tree that has lived for hundreds of thousands of years would be a towering tree, but in fact, the Huiyue Divine Tree is not too big. But at a glance, one can see that the quality and level of the Moon Divine Tree are something Su Han has never seen before in his life. In the previous life, the Red Moon Sect also had a glowing moon sacred tree, but Su Han had never seen it before. Now looking at the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree, I can't help but admire it: "This tree is really the best tree of pure yin in the world. If your sect owns this tree, it will definitely inherit and prosper." After a few words of praise, Su Han walked around the glowing moon tree a few times and began to do some routine tests. In fact, Feiyan Danzun and others had already done routine testing, but none of the three major leaders stopped Su Han's actions. They just stood aside and said nothing, watching Su Han's every move. What Su Han has learned is much richer than that of Feiyan Danzun and others. His routine testing items are also much richer than those of Feiyan Danzun and others. However, there are no problems with various routine tests. Including air, soil, feng shui, and various surrounding environments, there are no problems. In this way, we can almost rule out any external reasons. As for the internal reasons, Su Han has also tested them. Although the leaves of this glowing moon tree are constantly withering, judging from the performance of its annual rings and trunk body, it has not reached the end of its life. It is obviously still in a period of strong vitality. Therefore, this internal cause definitely does not exist, and there is no problem of expiration of the lifespan of this glowing moon tree. As for external factors, Su Han has ruled out all possible situations one by one. This is strange. Su Han frowned and looked at the glowing moon tree in a daze. This was the first time he encountered such a situation where he could not find any internal or external causes. He almost wondered whether the people of the Scarlet Moon Sect took the initiative to destroy the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree. But looking at the appearance of the Moon God Tree, there seems to be no trace of man-made damage. After searching carefully, there are no clues in this regard. Su Han was a little confused for a while. Based on his knowledge, it can be said that most problems can be seen with just one look. This is the first time, and even with his knowledge, he is a little confused. ?Then the problem of the Glowing Moon Sacred Tree is very hidden. With a slight sigh, Su Han stepped back and walked to the people of the Scarlet Moon Sect. "How is it?" the Grand Hierarch asked in a slightly anxious tone. Su Han thought for a moment and then said: "Maybe if I say this, the leaders will think that I am making excuses for my incompetence. However, I can clearly say that the Moon Divine Tree itself does not show any signs of aging or degeneration. Its life cycle is still in the middle and vigorous stage, and it is far from the time to wither. As for various external factors, I have deduced them and have ruled them out. So, I am a little puzzled." Su Han could not find any internal or external causes. However, the Moon God Tree is indeed losing its leaves, and there is indeed a tendency to wither. Su Han does not deny this. "But¡­¡­" Su Han waved his hand: "I know that the Moon Divine Tree is indeed losing its leaves. There must be some reason for this. However, this reason is very hidden. It is not a common reason for us, or even very rare. The reason. Grand Hierarch, do you mind if I observe here for a while?" The great leader pondered for a moment and felt that Mr. Murong Sang was more reliable than Lu Gui. At least, every word of Murong Sang is very clear, and he will not say those specious words, which are obscured by clouds and fog, making it unclear what he wants to express. "If you can't find the reason, you can't find the reason. If you can't figure it out, you can't figure it out." They could understand every word Murong Sang said and knew what he wanted to express. Nodding, the Grand Master said: "Then Mr. Murong is here. The Glowing Moon Sacred Tree is the totem treasure of our Scarlet Moon Sect. If Mr. Murong can solve the mystery inside, our Scarlet Moon Sect is willing to pay a sky-high price." Su Han naturally knows very well what the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree means to the Scarlet Moon Sect. ¡°However, he really didn¡¯t come here for the reward. Waved his hand: "Let's talk about the reward. If you don't mind, you can leave first and leave one or two people here." Su Han would naturally not ask them all to leave. You must know that the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree is extremely important to the Scarlet Moon Sect, and the Crimson Moon Sect will definitely not trust an outsider staying alone next to the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree.   The great leader pondered for a moment, nodded and said: "Okay, Yuhong, you stay here and accompany Mr. Murong." Yu Hong is a saint trained by the Grand Master. Now that the Grand Cult is mainly appointing people, it is natural that he appoints his own disciples first. "Master, I still have a lot of homework. How about you call someone else?" Yuhong was a little unhappy after being chosen. She looked at Murong Sang. Although he was young, handsome and graceful, in terms of origin and fame, he was still inferior to Lu Gui. They, the people of the Scarlet Moon Sect, still relatively recognize the foundation of Danyu City. The genius who came from Wanliu Cave Heaven could not completely convince Yuhong from the first impression. Su Han didn¡¯t take it seriously after hearing this. He didn¡¯t come to Chiyue Sect to get along with any young saint, so he pretended that he didn¡¯t hear Yu Hong¡¯s refusal. "Let me stay." Suddenly someone volunteered. When everyone took a look, it was the Pearl Saint. She was the disciple trained by the Red Lotus Saint of the previous generation, and her status was particularly special. At the same time, she is also the younger generation of saints of the Scarlet Moon Sect, and the most outstanding saint among them. For a moment, everyone else was a little surprised. What¡¯s going on with this pearl? She didn't even look down on someone like Lu Gui, but now she volunteered to stay. What was she going to do? "Mingzhu, are you sure?" The leader was also a little unsure. After all, she was not her own disciple, so she couldn't make the final decision. Mingzhu smiled and said: "Leader, I will definitely be obedient and will not cause trouble here. I just want to see if this guy is pretending to be a ghost." The great leader knew that Mingzhu had this temper, so he nodded immediately: "Okay, you stay here, I will tell your master later." With that said, everyone left, leaving Mingzhu and Su Han behind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2000: Go and come back You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han sat cross-legged under the glowing moon tree, staring at the glowing moon tree with confused eyes. "Okay, stop pretending. Tell me, why did you send a message to me alone and asked me to stay? You are so brave. You dare to send a message privately in front of the three leaders. You are not afraid of them. The leader found out and kicked you out?" Mingzhu hummed. Su Han always felt that the outline of this girl gave him a very familiar feeling, but he had no time to think about it now. The reason why I chose her among the many saints to convey my voice is mainly because her gaze is not as condescending as that of other saints, who regard others as ants. Such girls are generally relatively easy to talk to. . Su Han is relatively confident in his vision of people. Although this girl seems smart and unruly, judging from her pure eyes, there should be a kindness in her heart. "Does your Red Moon Sect have a Red Lotus Saint?" Su Han asked with a smile. "Youhow do you know my master's name!" Mingzhu frowned, "My master's affairs are not something outsiders like you can inquire about. Shut up." Su Han didn¡¯t expect that a saint he chose at random would turn out to be the disciple of the Red Lotus Saint. This coincidence saved Su Han a lot of trouble, so he immediately asked: "Is your master in the teaching?" "Of course my master is in the sect, otherwise where else could he be?" Mingzhu scolded, "Stop asking, what is the decency of an outsider like you to ask about the saints in our sect?" Su Han shook his head, and suddenly with a wave of his hand, a storage ring fell in front of Mingzhu: "There is something in it. If you are interested, please give it to your master. Remember, this thing is for her. Said it was very important.¡± "Youwhat do you mean?" Mingzhu was confused. Su Han stopped answering, but asked: "Now let's talk about the Glowing Moon Sacred Tree. How do you usually take care of your Glowing Moon Sacred Tree? Who takes care of it?" "Basically, someone comes to take care of the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree every day, and it's a fixed person. However, a while ago, a disciple who was responsible for taking care of the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree passed away, so a different person took care of it." "Huh?" Su Han frowned when he heard this, as if he had grasped some clues. At the moment, think about it carefully. A man always looks charming when he is thinking seriously. When Su Han fell into thinking, Mingzhu, who usually talked a lot, was surprisingly silent at this moment, staring at Su Han thoughtfully with a pair of big eyes. Sometimes a person's first impression is really important. Regarding Lu Gui, Mingzhu always felt that this person was too exaggerated, and her drive to be the best in the world also made her tired. And the Murong Sang in front of him did not speak beautifully, nor did he dress like a romantic and handsome young man. Even in his every move, there was no intention to please or flatter, or to make people look at him differently. But it happened to be such a person, Mingzhu saw that the other person's attention was really on this glowing moon tree, and not on other agendas. Of course, at first Mingzhu also felt that Murong Sang had some bad intentions when he sent a message to her to stay, so she was very wary. She just waits for the other party to say something rude, and she will explode immediately. However, the situation she expected did not happen. They did give her something, but it was not for her at all, but for her master. This made Mingzhu slightly surprised, but it also aroused her curiosity. Just when Mingzhu's mind was full of thoughts, Su Han suddenly said to Mingzhu: "Go and call all the people who take care of the Glowing Moon Sacred Tree. Remember, it's all, no one can be missing." This commanding tone made Mingzhu slightly startled. After all, she is also a dignified saint, and her status in the Scarlet Moon Sect is second only to the three major leaders. She usually gives orders, but she has never been ordered around like this. Her expression changed slightly, and when she was a little angry, she found that she was not looking at her at all, but continued to look at the Moon Sacred Tree thoughtfully. When the angry words came to her lips, Mingzhu suppressed them. Even though she was a little unhappy, Mingzhu still did as Su Han wanted. The saint¡¯s order was quickly followed by someone. Soon, all the disciples responsible for caring for the Moon Divine Tree were called. I heard that Su Han had summoned all the disciples responsible for caring for the Moon Divine Tree, and the three major cult leaders who had left came back one after another.  Obviously, they were also worried that Murong Sang would act recklessly and shift the responsibility to these disciples who were caring for the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree. ?According to the tests conducted by various alchemists, there are absolutely no traces of artificial destruction on this Moon God Tree. If Murong Sang takes (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2001: Finding the Cause You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Su Han remained calm and did not go out of his way to look at the pearl. But deep down, he was still a little worried that Mingzhu would give the storage ring he gave her to the three leaders. Fortunately, Mingzhu did not do this, as if nothing had happened between them. Mingzhu walked up and said to several sect leaders: "Mr. Murong asked me to summon these nursing disciples." The second leader frowned slightly and asked, "What is he going to do?" Mingzhu shook her head innocently: "He didn't say what he was going to do, but he is a professional. I can only do what he said." The Grand Master also walked towards Su Han at this time, and his tone was quite tactful: "Mr. Murong, there will definitely be no problem for us nursing disciples. Many Alchemists have also tested the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree before, and they all said that there was no man-made damage. Mark of." Su Han nodded but said nothing. The nursing disciples all looked solemn, and they were obviously very nervous. No one has anything wrong with them, but this kind of thing, even if it is just a suspicion, will make them feel uneasy. After all, the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree is too important to the Scarlet Moon Sect, and there is no room for any mistakes. Therefore, they all felt resentful towards Su Han. They felt that this guy was making trouble out of nothing and deliberately made shocking remarks to attract attention. Su Han¡¯s eyes swept past these nursing disciples one by one. There are fourteen of these nursing disciples in total, and two of them take turns every day, one in the morning and one in the evening. Just finished one round in seven days. Su Han's eyes looked at them one by one, and these disciples dared not speak out in anger. Looking at Su Han, there was a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes. Su Han's eyes suddenly stopped on one of the nursing disciples, his frown suddenly relaxed, and he clapped his hands: "Found it." "What did you find?" The great leader was really surprised. Others looked at Su Han nervously, looking confused. Su Han pointed at the nursing disciple and asked Mingzhu: "This this saint, haven't you asked me for my name yet?" Mingzhu said: "My dear, Mingzhu." Su Han was stunned, something suddenly came to his mind, but he had no time to take care of it at the moment, so he asked: "Pearl Saint, you said that a disciple who was responsible for taking care of the Bright Moon Sacred Tree died two years ago, and someone was replaced. I guess the person in exchange should be this sister, right?" Mingzhu was surprised and said: "How do you know?" She had mentioned the substitution, but she did not say who it was. The great leader was also stunned: "Mr. Murong, what do you mean by this?" The nursing disciple was singled out by Su Han with a look of panic and innocence. Suddenly he burst into tears: "Master, master, this disciple is innocent. I swear in the name of heaven and earth that I have never betrayed the God of Huiyue." No matter what the tree has done, it has never destroyed the Shining Moon Sacred Tree, wuwuwu.¡± The second leader couldn't see his disciples being bullied. Hearing this, he stared at Su Han with a look of indignation: "Mr. Murong, I have already said that there can be no problem in taking care of the disciples. Many Alchemists have also said before, Hui Yueshen There are no traces of artificial damage to the tree, please don¡¯t be alarmist, okay?¡± Su Han gave a bitter smile: "When did I say that she destroyed the Shining Moon Sacred Tree? Are you thinking too much?" The second leader's anger was still gone, but the disciple stopped crying and looked at Su Han with an aggrieved look. Since you said I didn't destroy the Glowing Moon Sacred Tree, why did you single me out? Su Han smiled awkwardly: "By the way, what is the name of the sister who takes care of the Moon God Tree?" The nursing disciple said angrily: "Qin Qing." Su Han nodded and said to the Great Hierarch: "Great Hierarch, first of all, I would like to congratulate your Scarlet Moon Sect. Your Scarlet Moon Sect has a special genius." "What do you mean?" The great leader was confused and a little confused. "Secondly, I would like to congratulate you, the cause of the glowing moon tree has been found." Everyone is confused. What does Murong Sang mean? Mingzhu also couldn¡¯t stand it: ¡°Hey, please don¡¯t always say cloudy words, okay? You¡¯re just like Lu Gui from Dan Prison City, pretending to be a ghost. Don¡¯t let us underestimate you.¡± The great leader quickly scolded: "Mingzhu, why are you talking to this distinguished guest?" Mingzhu snorted and glared at Su Han with a fierce expression. Su Han smiled and did not refute Mingzhu, but said to the Grand Master: "Actually, the matter is very simple. The problem with the Huiyue Sacred Tree lies with this sister Qin Qing. It's just that?She didn't mean to do it, she was a victim too. " "Oh? I would like to hear the details." The great leader raised his eyebrows slightly, and was also very surprised. When the others heard Su Han's words, they also put away the complicated expressions on their faces and looked like they were all listening. Even Qin Qing stopped crying completely and looked at Su Han eagerly, wanting to hear what happened. After all, everyone has said that she is innocent and she is also a victim. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2002 Yin Yang Gu Bloodline You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han did not show off, but continued: "There is a strange bloodline in this world, called the Yin-Yang Gu bloodline. Most women's bloodline is Yin, but some women also have Zhiyang bloodline. But this Yin-Yang Gu bloodline is different from They are all different. The Yin and Yang Gu bloodline can switch back and forth between Yin and Yang, that is to say, sometimes it is Yin and sometimes it is Yang. This sister Qin Qing, if I read it correctly, has this unique bloodline. But, she Most people have never seen this kind of bloodline, and may identify it as a miscellaneous bloodline, and think that there is no future in martial arts I guess that it is also for this reason that she was assigned to guard the Glowing Moon Sacred Tree. After all, in everyone's eyes, Come, take care of the Moon God Tree, there is no technical content." Regarding Qin Qing, none of the leaders actually had much impression. After all, they are just a disciple guarding the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree. How can their majestic leader have the time to pay attention? ¡° Taking care of the Moon God Tree is, to put it bluntly, just a chore, but it sounds more lofty. This kind of work is usually assigned to those disciples who are high-born but low-talented in the sect. Because only those of high birth are qualified to approach the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree, and high birth can also guarantee that they will not touch the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree. But taking care of the Shining Moon Sacred Tree means not being able to practice wholeheartedly, so disciples with high talents will not be assigned to do this job. As soon as Su Han said these words, regardless of the reactions of others, Qin Qing was stunned. Because what Su Han said was completely true to the facts, as if he had done a special investigation on her. Her family is a top-notch family in the Chiyue Sect, but she was diagnosed as having mixed blood by her family since she was a child, so she has a relatively low status in the family. If it weren't for the powerful family, she wouldn't be qualified to be the nursing disciple of the Huiyue Sacred Tree. For a moment, Qin Qing was also very excited. Listening to Mr. Murong's tone, could it be that his bloodline is not a miscellaneous bloodline, but a special bloodline? Thinking of this, Qin Qing was also in a state of confusion. I was looking forward to it, excited, and worried that Master Murong had made a mistake and made my happiness in vain. Everyone¡¯s reaction was one of astonishment. After a long time, the Grand Master took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Murong, how confident are you in this conclusion?" Su Han said calmly: "What I just did was not to infer, but to tell you the truth of the matter." Inference? Are you kidding, everything that needs to be inferred has already been inferred. There is no problem with internal or external factors, so what extra inference is needed? The moment he saw Qin Qing, he already had a 100% sure answer. The problem lies with Qin Qing! Hearing Su Han¡¯s confident tone, everyone was surprised and vaguely dissatisfied. Could it be that simple? However, while they were dissatisfied, they had to admit that it seemed that none of the alchemists who had come before had done any testing from this perspective! In other words, although Mr. Murong¡¯s words were a bit shocking, they did open up a new perspective of thinking and opened up areas that others had not covered. For a time, all thoughts of doubting Su Han were slowly shaken. ¡°Could it be that this young man is telling the truth? Looking at Murong Sang¡¯s confident look, it doesn¡¯t look like he is talking nonsense at all, nor is it like Lu Gui¡¯s boastful and empty talk. The Grand Master took a deep breath: "Mr. Murong, if it's really like what you said, how can you save it?" Su Han waved his hand: "There is no need to restore it, it is just a small impact, and there is no fatal root cause. However, Sister Qin Qing can no longer take care of the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree. This is not only because of your Yin and Yang Gu bloodline and The Shining Moon Sacred Tree is in conflict with each other, and it¡¯s more because, with your bloodline, you shouldn¡¯t waste time here, but should tailor a martial arts path, and your future will be limitless.¡± With that said, Su Han said to the Grand Master: "This is also the first reason why I congratulated the Grand Master just now. Your Scarlet Moon Sect has Yin Yang Gu bloodline, and a big shot will definitely come out in the future." These words were like thunder, exploding in everyone's ears. If it is really like what he said, then hasn't Qin Qing been wronged all along? The great leader felt that her head was a little unable to react. The amount of information was so overwhelming that she felt overwhelmed. Not only did they find the cause of the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree, but they also discovered a martial arts genius? Yin Yang Gu bloodline, what kind of bloodline is this? The Grand Master is well-informed, but he has never heard of this.?Bloodline, is it really that magical? Mingzhu had never heard of this kind of bloodline. She guessed that the leaders of the church probably didn't know what kind of bloodline it was. It was just that as a leader, it was inconvenient for them to say that they didn't know. But for Mingzhu, she doesn¡¯t have so many worries. "Mr. Murong, what you said is very clear, but you can tell me, what is the Yin Yang Gu bloodline?" After hearing Mingzhu's question, Su Han pondered for a moment, looked at Qin Qing and asked: "Sister Qin Qing, you should be very young, no more than twenty-five years old, right?" No more than twenty-five years old, in the eyes of martial arts monks who are often hundreds or thousands of years old, they are no different from a child who has just learned to walk, and is still in its infancy. When Qin Qing heard the other party ask her age, she was a little shy and whispered: "I am twenty-four years old this year." "Well, at the age of twenty-four, you haven't missed the best opportunity to practice. If you are over thirty, it will be a pity to have this Yin-Yang Gu bloodline." Su Han continued, "When you were practicing when you were young, you should have always had the feeling that it was difficult to gather your spiritual power. Your spiritual power was always very scattered. Sometimes your whole body was on fire, and sometimes you felt like you were falling into an ice cave. These manifestations vary according to different conditions. Hours always appear alternately, but there are no rules, right?" Qin Qing nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, that's right! This what is the problem?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2003 Mingzhu¡¯s Thoughts You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Yin Yang Gu bloodline, if you cannot master its characteristics well and do not have a set of tailor-made cultivation methods, it will definitely be very chaotic. If you practice according to the normal cultivation path, your results will not be as good as one-fifth of others. . In other words, you were obviously a first-class talent in the Scarlet Moon Sect, but you turned out to be a last-class loser. Am I right in saying this?" Qin Qing cried "Wow" again. Over the years, she has really suffered countless grievances because of her cultivation. When she thought about it, she felt extremely sad. The feeling of being teased by her peers, abandoned by her family, and marginalized is doubly difficult for a girl to bear. In these years, no one cared about what she was thinking, and no one cared whether she would be wronged. But now, a stranger seemed to speak to her heart all of a sudden. How cruel and cruel it is to have the first-class talent, but turn out to be the last-class loser. At the very beginning, Qin Qing was full of resentment towards Su Han. She felt that this guy was playing tricks here and wanted to put the responsibility on her, Qin Qing, and make her the scapegoat of the Huiyue Sacred Tree. But now, Qin Qing is very ashamed, feeling that she is really too narrow-minded and wrongly blamed Mr. Murong. Mr. Murong had no intention of targeting her from beginning to end. On the contrary, he excused her, proved her innocence, and cleared her name. If this was not done in public, Qin Qing would have even wanted to kneel down to Su Han directly. Every monk, regardless of gender, has a genius dream. And Qin Qing¡¯s dream of genius was strangled before she had time to bloom. How cruel is this? Everyone was speechless for a long time. The great leader sighed softly, as if he wanted to say something, but finally swallowed the words that came to his lips. However, the two leaders seemed a little dissatisfied: "After all, it's just a one-sided statement. I wonder what Mr. Murong can prove?" Su Han smiled lightly and said: "As an alchemist, my responsibility is to tell you the truth. As for whether to accept it or not, I don't force it, and I have never thought about getting any reward from you. If you prove me in the future, What he said is correct, just remember Elder Hu. After all, he was the one who brought me here." This is somewhat pretentious, but Su Han can't say that his real purpose of coming here is to find the Red Lotus Saint, right? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it would be strange if people don¡¯t turn against him and kick him out. The great leader used his eyes to stop the second leader from continuing to attack, and stepped forward and said: "Mr. Murong's words are well-founded. Dare I ask, why does this Yin-Yang Gu bloodline conflict with the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree? And what about the Yin-Yang Gu bloodline? What is the most effective way to practice?¡± This is a sincere request. "Yin and Yang Gu bloodline, whether it is turning Yin or turning Yang, is extremely domineering, otherwise, it would not be named Gu. Of course, when turning Yang, the damage to the Moon God Tree will also be Huge. The Moon God Tree is an extremely yin spiritual species, and pure yang energy is incompatible with it. The three leaders must naturally understand this. You have never asked a male disciple to take care of this Moon God Tree. Tree?" The great leader was thoughtful, his expression slowly changed from doubtful to convinced. "Young Master Murong is really talented and well-informed. I am afraid that only Young Master Murong can find the reason. I would like to thank you here. Whatever reward you want, Young Master Murong, just ask. Yuanshi elixir, as long as we have it No matter how much it is, it will never be ambiguous.¡± Su Han knew that the other party was just saying nice things. If he really wanted too much, the other party might not give it. But he didn¡¯t come here for reward. He waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s all, I¡¯ve said before that I don¡¯t come for reward. It¡¯s enough if the Grand Master can believe what I say.¡± "Well, there is also the matter of Yin Yang Gu bloodline. I would like to shamelessly ask for advice." The great leader asked again. Su Han nodded: "I will go back and write something about this. Sister Qin Qing will understand it at a glance. The Yin and Yang Gu bloodline seems messy and cannot be traced, but in fact, as long as you practice according to this routine, there will be absolutely no problem. . Once she grasps the rules, she will definitely catch up and catch up. Maybe within one year or three years, the Scarlet Moon Sect will have a new saint." "Can you reach this level?" The leader was surprised. The Saintess level is the highest level of the Scarlet Moon Sect. The requirements for talent and bloodline are very high. Su Han laughed and said, "If the great leader doesn't believe it??, then let sister Qin Qing come with me. I will definitely be able to give her a bright future in the future. I'm afraid that when the time comes, the Archbishop will regret it endlessly. " When Qin Qing heard this, her pretty face suddenly turned red. He was holding the corners of his clothes with both hands, looking extremely embarrassed. The great leader smiled, knowing that the other party was only half-joking. Looking at Qin Qing next to her, if Master Murong hadn't said that the Yin Yang Gu bloodline was so magical, I'm afraid she would have happily handed over Qin Qing to Murong Sang. But now, a genius with the potential of a saint, no matter whether it is true or false, she is reluctant to part with it. Mingzhu, on the other hand, looked at Qin Qing and Su Han in surprise. Suddenly, she seemed to have an inexplicable unhappy feeling in her heart because of Su Han's joke. Even she herself doesn¡¯t know why. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2004: The storage ring You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the personal reception of the Grand Hierarch, Su Han stayed in Huiyue Palace for half an hour. After having tea and snacks, Su Han wrote a Yin-Yang Gu bloodline training routine. In this situation, Su Han¡¯s knowledge system from his previous life came into play. This Yin Yang Gu bloodline training routine, to put it bluntly, is to grasp the time and grasp the various time periods of the day. In some specific time periods, practice the Yang method, and in other specific time periods, practice the Yin method. When both the Zhiyin Kung Fu and the Zhi Yang Kung Fu are practiced to a certain extent and merge, this bloodline will burst out with extremely terrifying potential. Even the top bloodline and talent of the Scarlet Moon Sect may not be able to surpass the Yin Yang Gu bloodline. Su Han handed what he had written by his own hand into Qin Qing's hands and warned: "The Yin and Yang Gu bloodline is not as complicated as imagined, it's just that one is more difficult to understand. Once you know the routine, there will be no It's too big a shackle. You only need to follow the instructions here and practice hard for three years. When the Yin and Yang Gu bloodlines merge, you will be able to burst out with martial arts potential that will make everyone in the world jealous. Remember, you don't need to feel inferior. On the contrary, you can Be confident, because what you have is one of the most outstanding bloodlines in the world." For this kind of genius who has been suppressed for a long time, psychological reconstruction is also very important. If she cannot be given a strong belief, she may not be able to soar with outstanding talent alone. ?Cultivation is definitely not that simple. Qin Qing's mind is completely blank now. She can only nod her head and feel dizzy with excitement. Su Han knew what he was saying now, and she might not be able to remember it, so he turned to the Grand Master and said: "Grand Master, she has no problem with her martial arts talent, but in terms of psychology, the Grand Master still needs to give her more encouragement and encouragement. That¡¯s it.¡± The great leader was thoughtful, and felt more and more that this young man was amazing. The level of doing things is there, and the level of being a person is also there. It is very rare in the world of martial arts to be so dedicated to a person you meet by chance. Although Qin Qing is pretty, among all the female disciples of the Scarlet Moon Sect, she can only be considered above average at best. Murong Sang could not please even those saints, so it was impossible for him to please Qin Qing alone. In other words, Murong Sang did these things purely out of moral considerations and had absolutely no intention of pleasing Qin Qing. With Qin Qing¡¯s status and beauty, it is impossible for someone of Murong Sang¡¯s status to please her. Even Qin Qing herself would not think so. After drinking the tea, Su Han stood up and left, and the leader personally escorted him out of the hall. Qin Qing followed behind the great leader, with a shy face and a very low voice, but surprisingly firm: "Mr. Murong, today's great kindness will be unforgettable to Qin Qing forever. With just one word in the future, Qin Qing will repay her even if she is shattered to pieces. Today¡¯s kindness.¡± Su Han nodded. Qin Qing's words made him feel relieved. At least, it proves that Qin Qing is determined and confident to strive for progress. ¡°I have not lost my fighting spirit because of long-term depression. Mingzhu¡¯s mood was not very good. Originally, there should be no reason for her to be in a bad mood, because today the problem of the sect's Shining Moon Sacred Tree was solved. Logically speaking, she should feel relieved and happy. However, thinking of that guy, Mingzhu became a little angry. Perhaps, this is the only man who came to the Scarlet Moon Sect but never showed any courtesy to him from the beginning to the end, right? Mingzhu hated other people's attentiveness, but an outstanding person like Murong Sang paid no attention to her from beginning to end, which made Mingzhu feel slightly disappointed. It¡¯s not that she really has any thoughts about Murong Sang, it¡¯s just a girl¡¯s nature. She thinks that she is so outstanding, so that guy should be more or less polite to her, right? However, that guy treated her like a maid. Not to mention, I left after finishing the work and didn't say goodbye to myself. It¡¯s not that she insists on people paying special attention to her, but she can¡¯t not have even a little special attention, right? "At any rate, they have said a few words, right?" "Humph, this stinky guy." Mingzhu was very unhappy, "I think he entered the Scarlet Moon Sect with other ideas in the beginning." Suddenly, Mingzhu remembered the storage ring that Su Han asked her to hand over to her master. A very strong curiosity suddenly surged into Mingzhu's heart, giving her an urge to solve the mystery. However, she is notThis kind of person, although curious, ultimately did not check it privately. I returned to my master's cave in a depressed mood, and saw the Red Lotus Saint still sitting there quietly, her quiet back in red clothes seemed to suddenly become ethereal. "Master, I'm back." Mingzhu called softly, holding the storage ring in her hand, hesitating whether to give it to Master. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2005: The reaction of the Red Lotus Saint You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Red Lotus Saint opened her eyes, looked at the Pearl, and said with a faint smile: "You don't look well. Is it because the Radiant Moon Sacred Tree hasn't found out the cause of the disease yet?" When mentioning the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree, Mingzhu became a little annoyed: "Master, don't mention it. The cause of the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree has been found out." "Oh? Then you are still unhappy?" The Red Lotus Saint did not ask too much about the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree. In her opinion, if there is something wrong with the Glorious Moon Sacred Tree, naturally many people will worry about it, and there are quite a few. Her this one. In contrast, this disciple who is always smiling on weekdays is angry today. This is what makes the Red Lotus Saint the most curious. "Alas, that's not it" Mingzhu muttered. "What is it? Someone made you angry?" The Red Lotus Saint smiled lightly. "Yeah, that guy is so disgusting." Mingzhu snorted. She didn't really have any objections to Su Han, it was just a purely psychological discomfort. She felt that he was so good to Qin Qing, but he was so kind to her. She is a saint, but her attitude is so casual. "Which guy? A man?" Red Lotus Saint said, "This is strange. There are only a few men in the Scarlet Moon Sect. Who else can make you angry?" "Hey, Master, don't pretend to be stupid Why don't you invite someone to see the Glowing Moon Sacred Tree! That guy really has some bad skills." "Who is it?" The Red Lotus Saint smiled half-heartedly. She was not opposed to her disciple's pursuit of love at all. At this point, she is different from everyone else in the Scarlet Moon Sect, and even more so from the three major leaders. "Tell Master, is it the guy named Lu from Dan Prison City? I think I heard someone mention it this morning." "It's not him!" When Lu Gui was mentioned, Mingzhu showed no interest. "That person is boastful and self-righteous. In fact, he has no ability at all. He is just a showman." "Oh? Who is that?" The Red Lotus Saint has a spirit of inquiring. "Master, please stop asking. His interest in me is not as great as his interest in you, Master." The Red Lotus Saint's face changed slightly and she became angry: "You guy, why are you making such a boring joke with Master?" "It's not a joke. The guy was very nervous and secretly sent a message to me, telling me to stay alone. I thought he was like other stinky men and wanted to express his feelings. But he asked me about my teacher. As a matter of respect to you, after knowing that I am your disciple, you gave me a storage ring and asked me to give it to you." "Leave it to me?" the Red Lotus Saint asked in confusion, "What else did he say?" "I didn't say anything else. I just said that if I care about you, Master, and do it for your own good, I will give you the ring. Hum, of course I care about Master, do you still need to say that?" Mingzhu said with a small mouth. A pout. However, she did not hide it and gave the storage ring to the Red Lotus Saint. The Red Lotus Saint took it, with a look of doubt on her face. Open the storage ring and take out one of the items, but it is a thin piece of paper with something written on it. Looking at the contents on the piece of paper, the Red Lotus Saint's expression gradually changed from doubtful to thoughtful. She suddenly took a breath of cold air and said in surprise: "This is not" ??????????????????????????????But he stopped again, and the look on his face turned into one of shock, confusion, and daze "Master, what's wrong with you?" Mingzhu was frightened by the reaction of the Red Lotus Saint. She has never seen Master acting so out of sorts. She was really curious, what was written on that thin piece of paper? Why did Master have such a big reaction and look so complicated after seeing it? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2006: Go down the mountain immediately You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Howhow could it be this thing?" The Red Lotus Saint's fingers started to tremble a little. For a moment, she simply wondered whether she was dreaming again, whether she was in a strange dream like that day again. ? " However, with the strength of the Red Lotus Saint's spiritual consciousness, she naturally knew that everything in front of her was not a dream. But if it wasn¡¯t a dream, why would the thin piece of paper in front of her contain many of the things she experienced in that strange dream? You know, although what she experienced in that strange dream was somewhat similar to what she experienced in reality, the details were somewhat different. And what was written on this piece of paper was exactly the same as what she experienced in the dream. Only she should know this, how could anyone else know it? ¡° Moreover, on this piece of paper, I also simply drew a chess game score. She was also deeply impressed by this chess game. That was a game of chess she played when she was young in that strange dream. She was only eleven years old at that time, and she boasted that her chess skills were unparalleled. Many monks who were quite accomplished in chess came to play against her. Those monks were all old monsters who had lived for hundreds or thousands of years, but they all lost to her without exception. . Finally, a young man in white appeared. The most famous genius alchemist in the Eternal City, a rare wizard of alchemy All these auras gathered in one person, but she didn't take it seriously. However, this young man in white is the only one who can defeat her in chess. She clearly remembered that day, in the dark sky, she played a game of chess with the boy. The opponent's moves seemed ordinary, but he could always suppress her inadvertently. She resorted to tricks frequently and racked her brains, feeling that she had never wanted to win so much in her life. However, she still lost in the end, and she was extremely unwilling to lose, but she was convinced. She still remembers that she cried miserably that day when she was eleven years old. And that boy later became a very important person in her life. But what surprised her the most was that in fact, the boy in white was only a person who existed in that strange dream. In reality, no such person actually existed. And between reality and that strange dream, many details have changed because of the difference between having this person and not having this person. After she experienced that strange dream, she also asked Mingzhu and some other people in a circumstantial way. The young man in white clothes in the dream quickly grew into the most famous Alchemy God in the Divine Realm in the days that followed. Logically speaking, everyone should know about him. But in fact, no one knows, which proves that this person has never appeared in the real world. It just exists in her dream But now, on the thin piece of paper in front of her, the game record between her and the boy in white was drawn. What on earth is going on? ¡°Could there be a second person who knew about her dream? The Red Lotus Saint stood up suddenly: "Zhu'er, where is the person who gave you this piece of paper now? I want to see him." She was always worried about that bizarre dream and wanted to decipher the secret of that dream. Now, this thin piece of paper is undoubtedly an extremely important clue. Mingzhu was also stunned. She was deeply puzzled by Master's eagerness, but she still said: "That man he should have gone down the mountain by now. I seem to have heard him mention that he is going to Golden Scale City." "Golden Scale City? Pearl, let's go. I want to go down the mountain to Golden Scale City." "Master, what is going on? What is written on this piece of paper? Zhu'er doesn't understand." Mingzhu finally couldn't help it. Master has been feeling strange since seeing this piece of paper. The usually calm Master seemed to have changed into a different person, like the kind of little girl who was eager to solve the mystery. He was even more naive and impulsive than her pearl. "Zhu'er, the person who wrote this piece of paper must know something about the strange dream I told you about." The Red Lotus Saint couldn't explain anything more to Mingzhu. Mingzhu also knows that Master has been thinking about that strange dream during this period. She also didn't expect that Murong Sang would be related to the master's strange dream? Looking at Master's eager look, Mingzhu also knew that if she didn't let Master solve the mystery, she would definitely not be able to eat or sleep. "Okay, Master, if you want to go, Zhu'er will accompany you. However, the trip of our Holy Maiden of the Scarlet Moon Sect is a big event and will alarm many people. If you don't want too many people to know, we will Have to be quiet.?? The Red Lotus Saint is the previous saint of the Scarlet Moon Sect, and her status is equal to that of the three major leaders. Naturally, if she wanted to go out, she did not need the consent of the three major leaders. However, Mingzhu still sent someone to inform the three major leaders, saying that Saint Red Lotus wanted to go down the mountain incognito to relax. Naturally, the three major leaders would not care too much about such a trivial matter as relaxing. Early the next morning, the two of them tidied up a little and went out of the mountain gate together. It didn¡¯t take long to arrive at Golden Scale City. The Red Lotus Saint has been in seclusion for a long time, and she can no longer remember how long it has been since she went down the mountain. When she came to this Golden Scale City, watching the people coming and going, the strong aura of secular fireworks hit her face, which made her feel like she was back in her youth. Mingzhu, on the other hand, is extremely nervous, for fear of attracting others¡¯ attention. If people knew that the two saints of the Scarlet Moon Sect appeared on the streets of Golden Scale City, it would definitely cause a big commotion. Fortunately, the two of them simply disguised themselves and concealed their auras, so no one paid special attention to them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2007 Old friends meet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I don't know how Murong Sang could be related to Master's strange dream I hope Master can find the answer she wants this time." Mingzhu prayed silently in her heart. She has the best relationship with her master, the Red Lotus Saint, and her master is extremely kind to her. Because Mingzhu, the number one saint, is not actually a direct descendant of the Scarlet Moon Sect. If Master hadn't picked her up from the secular world when she was fifteen years old, she wouldn't be living anywhere now. Sometimes, Mingzhu will try to recall the experiences before she was fifteen years old, but she can't recall even half of them. Regarding her origin and origin, her mind is completely blank. She only knows that her name is Mingzhu, and that her master picked it up from a remote corner of the world. As for his name, when Master picked him up, he found the word "Pearl" engraved on the inside of the bracelet he was wearing, and guessed that it was his name. So strictly speaking, she wasn't even sure whether her name was that. Master said that her situation may be due to the great mental stimulation, so her brain chose to automatically forget everything. In other words, those things she forgot may not be a good thing, so just forget them. The reason why Saint Red Lotus brought Mingzhu back to the Red Moon Sect, which was the Crimson Moon Sect at that time, was because she found that Mingzhu¡¯s physique was perfectly suited to the Red Moon Sect¡¯s unique technique, the Pure Burning Technique, and was extremely suitable. Practice the "Pure Burning Technique". And this "Pure Burning Technique" was passed down by the founder of the Red Moon Sect. It has extremely strict physical requirements, and few people can practice it. Once someone can practice it, this "Pure Burning Technique" will also display amazing power. Thanks to the "Pure Burning Technique", Mingzhu's cultivation has also been advancing rapidly. From having almost no cultivation when he first entered the sect, he is now at the high level of Zun Realm. He just broke through the ninth level of Zun Realm not long ago, and is worthy of the name of Chi. The first saint of Yuezong. Mingzhu also knows very well in her heart that without her master, the Red Lotus Saint, she would not be where she is today. Therefore, she is actually very concerned about the Red Lotus Saint. She was also thinking secretly in her heart: "That abominable Murong Sang, it's best not to be playing any tricks. Otherwise, I won't be the first to let him go." Mingzhu didn¡¯t know exactly where Murong Sang was in Jinlin City. However, she has a way. Let¡¯s go to Elder Hu¡¯s mansion first. Elder Hu did not expect that the two saints would suddenly come to his mansion, and he was very frightened. Hearing that the two saints only came to ask about Murong Sang's whereabouts, he breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, Murong Sang has not gone far and is still living in a monk's monastery in Jinlin City. A monk's monastery is actually similar to an inn for secular people. The Red Lotus Saint and Mingzhu rushed to the monk's ashram without stopping. When they were outside on the street, the Red Lotus Saint and Mingzhu concealed their appearance and looked inconspicuous among the crowd. However, once they entered the hall of the monk's ashram, under the watchful eyes of a small group of people, although the two of them were still in disguise, their demeanor and demeanor still stood out. "Wow, look, look at those two people." "Fairy, look at her demeanor and demeanor, she is just like a fairy." "It's a pity that we can't see the appearance clearly. Alas, such gods-like people won't let us see the appearance easily." The casual cultivators in the hall were also talking in low voices. Mingzhu didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to the looks of these people. She went directly to the front desk and asked directly: "Is there someone named Murong Sang living here?" The front desk clerk was stunned: "Yes, yes, you two" At this time, a person came out from the end of the corridor. With sharp eyes, he saw that this person was none other than Murong Sang! Su Han saw Mingzhu leading a woman in red, and his heart suddenly shook, Honglian? But he knew that there were many people here, so he didn¡¯t say much. He just smiled faintly and said through the message: "Pearl Saint, you have been waiting for a long time." The Red Lotus Saint stared at the man named Murong Sang with her clear eyes, trying to see something from him. However, in terms of appearance alone, there is nothing noteworthy about this Murong Sang that deserves the attention of the Red Lotus Saint. After all, the Red Lotus Saint has seen many young and handsome boys, and there are not many who are more handsome than this. However, in terms of temperament, this Murong Sang made the Red Lotus Saint feel vaguely familiar. "You two, follow me." Su Han turned around and walked to his room. The Red Lotus Saint and Mingzhu looked at each other and followed suit. ?After entering the room and closing the door, Mingzhu glared at Su Han with a hint of dissatisfaction: "Okay, seeing that you have always been mysterious, you should tell us now what exactly you are doing, right?" Su Han gave a bitter smile and looked at the Red Lotus Saint: "The Red Lotus Saint?" "Yes, this is my master. It's true. Now it's time to talk. What do you want from my master?" Mingzhu rolled her eyes at Su Han again. Su Han coughed dryly: "Don't get me wrong, I just want to say that if the Red Lotus Saint doesn't want to show me her true face, then this meeting is meaningless." Mingzhu's eyes widened: "What did you say? How bold" However, the Red Lotus Saint stopped Mingzhu and said: "I ignored it. Since I took the initiative to see Mr. Murong, I should show my true face to him." With that said, the Red Lotus Saint quickly removed her disguise and revealed her true appearance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2008: Qingfeng Danzun You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was shocked. The Red Lotus Saint in front of him was extremely beautiful and even had a suffocating power. But from her face, Su Han vaguely saw some familiar outlines. The face in front of her gradually overlapped with the little girl in red clothes in her memory. is her! ¡°I didn¡¯t find the wrong person. Seeing that the Red Lotus Saint in front of him was safe and sound, Su Han finally let go of a big stone in his heart. What he was most worried about before was that the Red Lotus Saint would be injured or even die during the chaos in the Eternal City. But now it seems she is safe. After confirming the safety of the Red Lotus Saint, the second question Su Han thought of was why the Red Lotus Saint came? He sent that letter to the Red Lotus Saint just as a test. If the Red Lotus Saint didn't react in any way after receiving the letter, that's normal. Because this is not the world in Su Han's previous life. According to Su Han's speculation, this should be similar to a parallel space. In this world, he has never existed. Therefore, the most likely possibility is that the Red Lotus Saint does not know what is written in Su Han's letter at all, and it is impossible for her to come. But now, the Red Lotus Saint took the initiative to go down the mountain and come to Golden Scale City to look for him. Her eyes were unabashedly filled with confusion and an eagerness to get answers. Before Su Han could say anything, the Red Lotus Saint was obviously impatient and asked: "This young master, do you know anything? Qingfeng Danzun, do you know him?" Su Han¡¯s heart was shocked again. Qingfeng Danzun, wasn¡¯t that one of his names in his previous life? But how could this name come out of the mouth of the Red Lotus Saint? Shouldn¡¯t she be like everyone else and have no idea that she is a person like herself? The subtle changes in the expression on Su Han's face did not escape the eyes of the Red Lotus Saint. At this moment, she was even more certain that the young man in front of her was definitely related to her strange dream. At least, he knew something! "Sir, if you know anything, please tell me. Qingfeng Danzun is very important to me." Mingzhu, who was listening to the conversation between the two, was confused. Finally, she couldn't help but weakly interjected: "Master, what are you talking about? Who is Alchemy Qingfeng?" As the first saint of the Scarlet Moon Sect, Mingzhu is naturally not the kind of boudoir lady who doesn't hear anything outside the window. You must know that the saint may inherit the position of leader in the future. Therefore, Mingzhu knows everything about the well-known martial arts and alchemy experts in the divine realm. ????????????????????? If an alchemy expert reaches the level of alchemy master, he is definitely one of the top alchemy experts in the divine domain. Logically speaking, it is impossible for Mingzhu not to have heard of it. " However, Mingzhu has never heard of this Qingfeng Danzun, and has no information stored in his mind. Even these four words were the first time she heard them. Su Han was not surprised at all. Mingzhu's reaction was completely in line with the reactions of ordinary people in this world. The average person in this world has no idea that there used to be a person as big as Qingfeng Danzun. "Saint, I hope you can treat the following conversation as a secret between you and me." Su Han looked at the Red Lotus Saint and said. The Red Lotus Saint nodded seriously, her eyes still staring at Su Han. Su Han smiled bitterly: "The saint came here to see me. I think the matter of Qingfeng Danzun is indeed extremely important to the saint. However, for the next moment, I don't know where to start. How about this, saint If you want to know anything, ask me a question, and if I can answer it, I will try my best to answer it.¡± The Red Lotus Saint nodded, and then asked with a puzzled face: "I want to know, why do you know about Qingfeng Danzun? Do you also knowknow some things about me and him when I was young? Could it be that in my dream, you Do you know? Oris there really a person named Qingfeng Danzun?" As soon as the Red Lotus Saint asked this question, Su Han frowned, feeling that things seemed to be somewhat different from what he imagined. "What the saint means is that Qingfeng Danzun is a character who appears in your dream?" The Red Lotus Saint nodded slightly and did not hide anything: "That's right, I had a strange dream that day. The people and things in the dream were similar to what happened in reality. It can even be said that it was like my whole life. I went through it again. The only difference was that there was the person Qingfeng Danzun in the dream. Moreover, everything related to him was as real as if it had ever existed, not like fiction at all, which made me think a lot. I can¡¯t figure it out¡­¡± Su Han also looked surprised.   On the side, Mingzhu also listened carefully, her little face also full of doubts. After being surprised, Su Han couldn't help but fell into deep thought. He never expected that he would be known to the Red Lotus Saint in this form. In other words, the Red Lotus Saint, like everyone else in this world, does not know that she exists. But the difference is that the Red Lotus Saint had a strange dream. How did this strange dream come about? Su Han had a feeling that there seemed to be an extremely strange and powerful force driving all of this. Thinking of this, Su Han also smiled bitterly: "Holy girl, Qingfeng Danzun is a real person. However, the only people who know him are you and me." The Red Lotus Saint also looked surprised. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2009 He is a liar You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You mean, there is really such a famous person as Qingfeng Danzun?" The Red Lotus Saint also looked surprised. So, that strange dream she had was actually not a dream? Mingzhu, who was listening nearby, was also confused, and finally couldn't help but interjected: "You said that alchemy master really exists, but no one in the world has heard of his name. If there really is such an alchemy master, then he When obtaining the title of Alchemy Master, it should be jointly assessed and approved by at least five Alchemy Masters in the God's Domain, and the reputation must reach a certain level. If he does not go through this step, no matter how high his level is, it will not be possible to give him the Alchemy Master. The name of the Alchemy Lord. Therefore, it is impossible for such an Alchemy Lord to exist that no one knows about." Mingzhu¡¯s words are also the doubts of the Red Lotus Saint. Therefore, the Red Lotus Saint also nodded slightly and looked at Su Han with a pair of eyes, waiting for his answer. Su Han smiled bitterly: "What the Pearl Saint said is absolutely true." "What I'm saying is, what's going on with Alchemy Master Qingfeng? It's simply impossible for Alchemy Master Qingfeng to be unknown to the world at all. And not only do I not know Alchemy Master Qingfeng, I believe that others Everyone doesn't know either. You're not going to say that everyone has collectively forgotten about him, right?" Mingzhu asked. In fact, the question of Mingzhu also aroused Su Han's thoughts. Su Han had thought about and pursued this issue more than once. Has the world collectively forgotten itself? Or does this world not exist at all? Su Han is more inclined to the latter answer, that is, in this parallel world, for some reason, he has never existed in this world at all. As for the strange dream of the Red Lotus Saint. It should be said that she dreamed about her experience in another life. This explanation, although it sounds bizarre, is the most reasonable explanation. Thinking of this, Su Han looked at the Red Lotus Saint and said: "Saint, have you ever thought that your life has many different possibilities? Maybe at this moment, in another time and space, there is another A you, living a different life than now. Perhaps what you dream about is not a strange fantasy, but your life in a certain time and space." The Red Lotus Saint remained silent. But Su Han believed she understood. In his memory, she had always been a smart little girl. After a moment, the Red Lotus Saint sighed softly: "If you say so, then my life in this world is really not very interesting. I hope that if I live in the parallel world you mentioned, alright¡­¡­" Su Han was silent for a moment, and then asked: "In the dream of the saint, what happened to Alchemy Qingfeng in the end?" The Red Lotus Saint shook her head and said nothing. Su Han said calmly: "He detonated the pill fire and died." The Red Lotus Saint's delicate body trembled slightly: "How do you know?" Su Han smiled bitterly: "No one knows the matter about Qingfeng Danzun better than me." "Why do you say that? Who are you?" the Red Lotus Saint asked doubtfully. Su Han has no plans to meet the Red Lotus Saint now, mainly because his rebirth is too bizarre. He still can't answer why he was reborn. Therefore, he was worried that letting the Red Lotus Saint know about it rashly would bring danger to her. "I also had a dream. In the dream, Alchemy Master Qingfeng personally taught me the way of alchemy and passed on to me all he had learned in his life. Therefore, I say that I know the best about Alchemy Master Qingfeng." Su Han also made up a white lie. The Red Lotus Saint was convinced, she covered her mouth lightly, opened her eyes wide, and whispered: "So, youcan be regarded as the descendant of Qingfeng Danzun?" As soon as these words came out, the distance between the Red Lotus Saint and Su Han suddenly narrowed greatly. The look in Su Han's eyes became like looking at a familiar relative. The descendant of Qingfeng Danzun should naturally be her relative. Mingzhu couldn't stand listening anymore. As a master, she has always been so simple and easy to deceive. She felt it was necessary to remind Master: "Master, don't believe this guy first. Could this guy be a liar? Otherwise, you should test him first and see what he knows? That Qingfeng Dan Does he really grasp the inheritance of the Lord?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2001 Is it a coincidence? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Actually, although Mingzhu finds the matter about Qingfeng Alchemy very strange, she doesn¡¯t completely disbelieve it. After all, in the world of martial arts, no matter how bizarre something is, you can¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible. Mingzhu felt that maybe that was really another period of Master¡¯s life? Seeing that Master is obsessed with the Qingfeng Danzun, maybe he is really an excellent person? Mingzhu knows that the master has been lonely since he was a child. After coming to the sect, he often walks alone. Moreover, the master's character is indifferent to others, and there is a trace of alienation in his smile. However, ever since Master had that dream about the Green Phoenix Alchemy Lord, he has often thought about it in a daze, and there is often a hint of warmth at the corner of his mouth. When I think about being in a trance, the expression on my face will change drastically, sometimes laughing, sometimes crying, just like a completely innocent little girl who is ignorant of the world. Mingzhu likes to see such a master, so she is also willing to believe in Qingfeng Danzun. However, Mingzhu didn¡¯t believe so much in this abominable Murong Sang. She didn't know why, but she just didn't like this guy. "Zhu'er, don't make trouble." The Red Lotus Saint scolded. The Red Lotus Saint felt that there was no need for verification. After all, Murong Sang could tell the name of Alchemy Qingfeng, draw the chess record of the game, and tell the truth about Alchemy Qingfeng¡¯s death. What else needs to be verified? Su Han chuckled and said: "In the dream, Qingfeng Danzun told me that the only thing he cared about in his life was the Red Lotus Saint of the Red Moon Sect. Although times have changed and the Red Moon Sect has become the Red Moon Sect, he But the feeling of concern for him will not change. I traveled thousands of miles to come here. I wanted to see the Red Lotus Saint, that is, I wanted to check for him whether the Saint was okay. Now that I have seen her, I feel relieved. As for Whether you believe it or not, I think, if you believe it, I don¡¯t need to say anything more, and if you don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s useless to say more.¡± Su Han¡¯s words are really true. Although he has many people he cares about in this life, in his previous life, he really had no relatives or friends. Only the Red Lotus Saint was like a relative and the only one he cared about. And now he is no longer Alchemy Qingfeng, so it is completely true to say that the only thing Alchemy Qingfeng cares about is the Red Lotus Saint. However, when Su Han heard these words in Mingzhu's ears, she felt particularly angry. What does it mean, "If you believe it, you don't need to say more, but if you don't believe it, it's useless to say more?" Master, he is naturally the one who believes. So, who is the one who doesn¡¯t believe it? Isn¡¯t it her pearl? Does this mean you don¡¯t want to talk to her Mingzhu anymore? How is this unreasonable, this abominable Murong Sang! If Master hadn¡¯t been present, Mingzhu would have had a seizure long ago. Staring at Murong Sang angrily, Mingzhu was about to say something when she saw Murong Sang stood up and said, "It's time for me to leave and go back to Wanliu Cave." There is always a time limit for getting together, and Su Han also knows that for the Red Lotus Saint, the current Scarlet Moon Sect is the safest destination. Before he gets strong enough, he will not let the Red Lotus Saint follow him, as that would be equivalent to harming her. "Holy girl, remember my words, no matter how long the separation is, there will always be a day when we get together. You and the person you care about will meet again." The Red Lotus Saint looked confused. What does this mean? The person she cares about the most is naturally Qingfeng Danzun. There is no Green Phoenix Alchemy Lord in this world, and the Green Phoenix Alchemy Lord in that world also fell early. How else can we meet? But for some reason, the Red Lotus Saint could not help but believe in what the young man in front of her said. A smile slowly appeared on her beautiful face, just like the innocent little girl hundreds of years ago. "I have written down everything Mr. Murong said, and hope to see you again in the future. Mingzhu, it's time for us to leave." The Red Lotus Saint stood up and ordered: "Send the pearl to Master Murong first." Although Mingzhu was full of trivial thoughts, she didn't know why, but when she heard that she was asked to send Murong Sang away, she didn't feel very repelled in her heart. The two of them walked into the dojo hall together, and Mingzhu said with a straight face: "I don't know what kind of ecstasy soup you gave Master, but she actually believed everything you said." Su Han smiled and said: "Didn't I say it? Those who believe it will naturally believe it, and it is useless no matter how much people who don't believe it say it." "You" Mingzhu was furious.  "That's right." Su Han was about to leave, but suddenly stopped, frowning slightly, and looked at Mingzhu. "What?" Being stared at by the other party's blazing eyes, Mingzhu actually felt guilty. Su Han frowned and looked up and down at the Pearl Saint several times. He kept muttering in his heart, "It's impossible, right?" There shouldn't be such a coincidence in the world? However, the figure of the little princess princess in Tianhe County kept appearing in front of Su Han's eyes. The Tianhe County Prince's Palace suffered drastic changes. The county prince and the fourth prince Mingjie were killed by the eldest prince Mingyu, and the ambitious Mingyu was finally killed by Su Han. Although Tianhe County has returned to peace, the little Princess Mingzhu could not accept all this and chose to run away, and her whereabouts are unknown. Time flies so fast, it has been five years since then. Calculating that the little princess, who was fifteen years old at the time, should be twenty years old now, she has grown into a big girl. "Look at the Pearl Saint in front of you. Their names are exactly the same, and their looks are at least half or sixty percent similar. Is there really such a coincidence in the world? Previously, Su Han was obsessed with the Red Lotus Saint and had no intention of pursuing this matter. But now, he felt that he should ask about it anyway. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2011 Unexpected Gain You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The reason why he had to ask was because Su Han felt that he was responsible for the departure of Princess Mingzhu. Although the upheaval in the palace was not caused by him, the eldest prince Mingyu was killed by himself, and the fourth prince Mingjie also chose to blow up his Dantian because he did not want to drag himself down. Although Mingjie was later rescued, the little princess Mingzhu obviously didn't know about it. For her, her father, eldest brother, and the closest fourth brother all died overnight, and the palace was also destroyed in an instant. She went from a little princess with all kinds of pampering to a The orphaned girl, who had no family or relatives, suffered a very strong mental stimulation. That¡¯s why I chose to leave. Su Han has always been worried about this. He has also used many forces to find the little princess, but they all came to nothing and there was no news. The world is too big, and it is really difficult to find someone in the vast sea of ??people. When Su Han suddenly heard the name Pearl Saint, he didn¡¯t connect with the little princess at first. However, he gradually discovered that the temperament and appearance of the Pearl Saint were indeed similar to those of the little princess back then. "Pearl Saint, are you a direct descendant of the Scarlet Moon Sect?" Mingzhu did not expect that the other party would ask such a question, and glared at Su Han: "Why do you ask this?" "You are not a direct descendant of the Scarlet Moon Sect?" Su Han's heart suddenly shook, and he suddenly felt that he was very close to that coincidence. "Youwhat can I do if I am not?" Mingzhu was so angry that she was repeatedly ostracized when she first entered the Scarlet Moon Sect because she was not a direct descendant of the Scarlet Moon Sect. Even if she later became a saint of the Scarlet Moon Sect, those other saints would often unite to exclude themselves. This situation slowly disappeared until she became the first saint of the Scarlet Moon Sect through strength and talent. No one knows how much hardship they have endured and how many times they have cried secretly during this process! And now, this hateful guy is asking if he is a direct descendant of the Scarlet Moon Sect? What did he hear? Want to expose your own scars? "What a pity, this matter is not a scar for me, your wishful thinking was wrong!" Mingzhu was just about to sneer at the other party with her sharp teeth, when she suddenly saw the other party's eyes looking at her seriously. Mingzhu's heart moved, this guy doesn't seem to be the kind of person who enjoys exposing people's scars? If he was that kind of person, then it would have been impossible for Mingzhu to help him convey a message to Master from the very beginning. "Pearl Saint, this question is very important. I hope you can answer it truthfully." Su Han smiled bitterly. "Okay, I'll answer you truthfully. I'm not a direct descendant of the Scarlet Moon Sect, so what? I was picked up by my master from the wilderness, so what?" Mingzhu puffed up her chest and said angrily. . "A wilderness place? What wilderness place? Where is your home? Do you have any other family members?" Su Han asked a series of questions. Mingzhu's beautiful eyes widened, and she was a little confused by this series of questions: "Why do you ask these questions? Theseare also very important to you?" Su Han smiled bitterly and said, "It's very important." Mingzhu thought for a moment, and for the rare occasion, she did not speak to choke Su Han anymore, but sighed: "I also want to answer you, but I really don't remember." "Don't remember?" Su Han also frowned slightly. "That's right, when Master picked me up five years ago, I didn't remember anything, and I didn't know who I was or where I came from. Master said that my situation is not unusual, and most of it is because of the pain. Exciting. I think those things in the past were not a good thing, so just forget about it." Mingzhu smiled, her smile looking very relaxed. Su Han was also secretly surprised when he heard this. Could it be that this Pearl Saint is really the Princess of Pearl? "Why does the saint use the word "Pearl" as her nickname? Mingzhu's beautiful eyebrows twisted slightly: "Oh If it weren't for Master's sake, you ask these weird questions, I would have beaten you long ago Forget it, let me answer your last question. When my master picked me up, I had a token with these two characters on it. So, I took these two characters as my name. Are you satisfied with this answer?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????:????? The Pearl Saint simply turned her palm over, and in the white palm, a small token also appeared. The material of this token is not good, and even in the eyes of Su Han now, it can be said to be a bit rough. However, the carvings are extremely fine, with ancient characters engraved on them.?The word "Pearl". As soon as Su Han saw this token, he felt confident in his heart. She glanced at Mingzhu with a smile. Mingzhu's heart moved. She felt that Murong Sang's eyes suddenly became very soft when she looked at her. "Thank you, Holy Lady, for answering my questions. I'll take my leave. See you in the future." At this moment, Su Han also felt that the burden on his shoulders was getting heavier. In addition to the Red Lotus Saint, there was one more person he needed to protect! When he reached the gate of the dojo, Su Han paused slightly and said to Mingzhu: "Take good care of Hongluan." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? - ¨C no longer hesitation, activated, broke through the void and left. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2002 Hellfire Island You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mingzhu was also in a daze, until Su Han's figure completely disappeared in the void, then he turned around and returned to the dojo. When the Red Lotus Saint saw Mingzhu coming back, she also smiled slightly and did not ask what Mingzhu had said after being out with Murong Sang for so long. Mingzhu, on the other hand, looked thoughtful. After thinking for a long time, he suddenly asked: "Master, your maiden name have you ever told anyone about it?" The Honglian Saint¡¯s maiden name is Mo Hongluan, but now only the three major leaders of the Scarlet Moon Sect and Mingzhu, their disciple, know this name. The Red Lotus Saint was also stunned: "Of course I haven't told anyone else, Pearl, why are you asking this suddenly?" "Oh, no! I meanthat Murong Sang, how did he know your maiden name? Did he also know it in a dream?" The Red Lotus Saint was also in a daze. Qingfeng Alchemy naturally knows her maiden name, but would Alchemy Qingfeng tell a young person of this generation such a relatively private matter? No matter how you think about it, it seems impossible. Recalling Murong Sang¡¯s every move, there was always an extraordinarily familiar aura. "Moreover, when thinking back on it now, the Red Lotus Saint always feels that the way Murong Sang looked at her was as gentle as sunshine. This kind of gentleness is definitely not what a young person of the younger generation should have. And that always calm and calm demeanor The Red Lotus Saint frowned slightly. There was an answer that seemed to be ready to come out, but she felt it was too incredible "Zhu'er, Master Murong, does he practice martial arts?" Suddenly, the Red Lotus Saint asked such a strange question. When we met just now, the Red Lotus Saint did not detect any martial arts aura from Murong Sang. Of course, the Red Lotus Saint knew that this might be because the other party lived in a crowded place like a monk's dojo, so she used some special means to cover up her martial arts cultivation. This kind of thing is also very common. "But, if Murong Sang really didn't practice martial arts Isn¡¯t that the same as Qingfeng Danzun? Mingzhu was also startled when asked: "Should he practice? The last time we met at the sect, I remembered that he had at least the fourth level of Zun Realm cultivation. Moreover, Murong Sang is the true disciple of Wanliu Dongtian, and it seems that he is still Wanliu Dongtian. The champion of this Genius Swordsmanship has surpassed the ninth level of the Zun Realm. He should be a relatively talented person in martial arts." ¡°It has to be said that the Pearl Saint¡¯s information is very well-informed. After hearing this, Saintess Red Lotus felt inexplicably a little disappointed. She nodded lightly and said nothing more. Next to the Red Lotus Saint, Mingzhu also fell into his own thoughts. Murong Sang, this strange guy, why did he ask himself those strange questions just now? ¡°Is he a direct descendant of the Red Moon Sect? Where did he come from? What does this have to do with him? In the hut, the master and the apprentice were silently meditating ¡­¡­ Su Han left Golden Scale City. For him, his mission for this trip has been completed. After confirming the safety of the Red Lotus Saint, what Su Han has to do next is to make himself stronger and stronger again. In the world of martial arts, only those with the strongest strength can have the strongest voice and achieve everything they want to achieve. Therefore, strength, resources, and treasures can never be too much. Jinlin City is not too far from Dan Prison City. In Su Han¡¯s memory of his previous life, although there was no Alchemy Prison City, there was an existence with extremely strong fire-attribute spiritual power near the Alchemy Prison City. That place is a desert island in the sea called Hellfire Island. That island contains a natural volcano. Therefore, the sea area on all sides of the island is boiling, and the sea water around it is also boiling. The sea area for hundreds of miles is like a pot of boiling soup. Even some fire-attribute monks dare not take it easy. near. There used to be many fire-attribute monks who wanted to challenge their limits and enter Hellfire Island to practice, but they never returned. The few who managed to make it out alive became well-known strong men in the God's Domain. Therefore, Hellfire Island is also called the Death Forbidden Zone, which is very scary. Su Han wants to know, does Hellfire Island still exist in this world? You must know that Hellfire Island is a place of death for human monks, but for ancient Phoenix, it is paradise. (rememberWebsite address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2004: Ancient Evil Spirit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The reason why Su Han judged that Hellfire Island was not far away was mainly because the surrounding void was obviously hotter, and the surrounding air was obviously much thinner. It was obviously because the absolute high temperature burned the air, making the air extremely thin. Boom! Suddenly, huge waves rolled up on the sea below, and ferocious sea beasts rushed toward Su Han and Huo'er with their teeth and claws bared. These ferocious beasts under the sea are obviously the masters of this sea area. When they see strange creatures invading, their first thought is to attack and devour them. "Hmph! Looking for death!" Although Huo'er is just a young phoenix, he still has the aura of a natural king. Moreover, its actual combat effectiveness is also very terrifying. With a flap of the wings, the sharp blade-like wings flashed past a row of blade-like fire waves, then slashed flatly, and an obvious slash appeared in the void. The next moment, the bodies of several undersea ferocious beasts were cut into two parts, roasted by this terrifying fire-attribute power, and turned into charcoal. Plop, plop, it keeps falling back to the bottom of the sea. It¡¯s just that the number of these ferocious beasts on the seabed was obviously very large, and when one of them was wiped out, more of them kept emerging from the bottom of the sea. Huo'er's destructive power is also extremely astonishing. Every time a ferocious beast emerges from the sea, it waves its wings and kills it very neatly. As a result, these undersea ferocious beasts became cautious after feeling the terror of the Phoenix. They no longer adopted this death-defying strategy. Instead, they continued to swim downstream under the sea, following the direction of Huo'er's progress, constantly They gathered together, seemingly looking for an opportunity to kill Huo'er in one fell swoop. Huo'er snorted coldly in a childish voice: "A few small fish and shrimps dare to cause trouble for me. I really don't know what to say!" Su Han reminded: "There must be a king among these ferocious beasts on the seabed. He is entrenched in the dangerous depths of the seabed and cannot be underestimated." Huo'er hummed: "Even if there is, I'm not afraid of it." Su Han knew that Huo'er was young and was worried that it would suffer a loss, so he said: "I will raid the formation for you." Huo'er nodded and said, "That's better!" Su Han was also fully conscious at the moment, observing this sea area. "The sea area in front, with thick smoke billowing and red clouds filling the sky, should be Hellfire Island, right?" Su Han pointed in the distance, pointing to the sea area in the distance that seemed to be burning. Huo'er was extremely excited when he saw it. With the powerful spiritual consciousness of the ancient Phoenix clan, he can naturally feel the powerful fire attribute spiritual energy. "Okay, this place is good, this place is good." Huo'er said several times in excitement, "This place is simply the holy land for my cultivation." Having said that, Huaer seemed to be hungry for several months to see food, and ignored the threats that might exist under the sea, and began to speed up and go all out. Su Han followed behind, but his consciousness was fully alert, paying attention to the clues in this sea area. Any ferocious beasts on the seabed, as long as they show their heads, there will definitely be undercurrents. Although Su Han was at high altitude, his consciousness was locked on the sea below. Whenever there is a huge abnormality, Su Han will definitely notice it immediately. Seeing that Hellfire Island is already far away. From a distance, Hellfire Island looks like a huge flame burning. The surrounding sea and the surrounding void were all burned into a fiery red, a real sea of ??fire. The sea water under Su Han's feet was also slightly boiling due to the influence of Hellfire Island. "Huo'er, be careful, there is a powerful beast entrenched nearby." Huo'er suddenly let out a clear whistle, and uttered some immature ancient beast language: "Listen, the ferocious beasts here must not provoke this spirit, otherwise, this spirit will not mind killing. The majesty of my ancient phoenix clan is not yours. The wild beasts can be provoked." Huo'er's warning voice echoed in the void all around. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ¡°Suddenly, the sea a few hundred meters ahead suddenly seemed like there was an iron rope crossing it, and a sudden bounce stirred up a row of huge waves. For a moment, the seawater on that line jumped dozens of feet high, forming a wide and boundless water curtain that stretched in front. And the water curtain is still rising, as if the rules of gravity have been destroyed, and the sea water is hanging upside down from bottom to top, rising higher and higher. "A few tens of feet, a hundred feet, two hundred feet, three hundred feet" The figures of Su Han and Huo'er appeared inIn front of this row of majestic water curtains, it suddenly became very small. Huo'er hovered in the void, staring at this spectacular row of water curtains, and continued to roar to warn his opponents. Su Han sent a message: "Huo'er, there should be an ancient beast species in front of me, and it should have been here for many years. Although its bloodline is definitely far inferior to that of the ancient phoenix clan, it should have lived for a long time. , its combat power cannot be underestimated. When I looked at it from a distance, it was very large in size. It should be a huge fish beast, with a length of more than three hundred feet, and it is still getting longer." Su Han looked around and saw a huge demon spirit making waves in the water curtain, and it was majestic. Obviously, the opponent's strength is definitely not low. Of course, if Huo'er is a fully adult phoenix, this kind of demon spirit can kill hundreds of them in an instant. However, Huo'er is still too young after all. Compared with the almost endless lifespan of the ancient Phoenix clan, Huo'er now is like a baby that just fell to the ground, and its strength is naturally far inferior to that of the adult Phoenix. one part. At the moment, Su Han also used the yin and yang flying fish swords and stood ready. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2005: Phoenix Fights Sea Monster You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Such a huge creature cannot be killed by simple physical attacks. If physical attacks cannot hit the target, for this kind of creature, it will just scratch its itch and cannot pose a fatal threat. Therefore, Su Han wanted to take advantage of the battle to observe the vital points of this creature. Such a large creature must have its relatively weak parts, namely vital parts. With the power of the yin and yang flying fish swords, if you can hit the opponent's vital point, you can still seriously injure the opponent even if you can't kill him with one blow. In this way, Huo'er can also share a lot of battle pressure. After all, this is an unfamiliar sea area, and even a battle needs to be resolved quickly. Otherwise, if the delay is too long, who knows whether a more troublesome evil spirit will come? Su Han held the yin and yang flying fish swords in his hands, and said to Huo'er via sound transmission: "Huo'er, let's attack together." Huo'er snorted: "No, this bastard took advantage of my young age and dared to ignore my majesty. I want to go and meet this bastard myself." ????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ In a moment, the dharma body was enlarged more than ten times, its wings were raised high, and rows of fiery sharp edges swept out. Huo'er's wings were rolling like the two sharpest swords at this moment. The two huge fire-colored sharp edges cut out were like sharp swords that opened up the world, splitting the void, and suddenly slashed at the row of tall waves of water curtain. Boom! The red edge submerged in the water curtain at lightning speed. The next moment, a crack appeared in the water curtain. Boom! In an instant, the entire towering water curtain suddenly collapsed. After the water curtain fell, the ferocious beast was revealed in its true form. Its huge body also stretched across the sea in front of it, like a huge reef. Roar! This giant beast raised its huge head, opened its huge mouth, and let out a huge roar. The sound shook the sky and made the surrounding sea seem to tremble. Although this monster is huge, the sea is its base camp. With the flow rate and rhythm of sea water, this monster moves very fast. The tail was still swinging one moment, and the next moment, the huge bloody mouth suddenly thrust forward like an electric shot and bit Huo'er. "That's ridiculous!" Huo'er naturally wouldn't be frightened by such a superficial attack. He waved his wings again, and the blade-like fire hit the monster's bloody mouth and slashed it away suddenly. The monster tilted its head, and an inexplicable light appeared in its forehead area, as if a defense suddenly appeared out of thin air. The sharp edge of the fire slashed through, hitting the forehead area. There was a muffled sound. The fierce and sharp attack was actually blocked by the monster's forehead. The most frightening thing is that there are only strange ripples appearing on the monster's forehead area, without even cutting off the flesh and blood, let alone seriously injuring the monster. This scene made Dehuo'er slightly surprised. In its limited inherited memory, it obviously has no experience in dealing with this situation. This attack gave it a new understanding of the monster. This monster has such a weird defense on its forehead, which can actually block attacks of this level. Su Han was in the void and was surprised to see this scene. He immediately sent a message: "Huo'er, there is something weird on this monster's forehead. Avoid the front and use the advantages of speed and maneuverability to attack its other parts." In fact, there is no need to remind Huo'er. As a member of the Phoenix clan, Huo'er's fighting instinct naturally tells it what to do. Huo'er's current strength is just because he is young, but it definitely does not mean that he is the kind of ordinary brainless demon spirit that can be compared. Huo'er's speed is naturally faster than this monster, and his movement skills are also more dexterous. Although this monster kept rolling up huge waves and shooting high into the sky in an attempt to interfere with Huo'er, the effect was obviously not very great. After a few rounds, the monster's entire body had been hit continuously by Huo'er. However, this monster was too big, with thick skin and thick flesh. Huo'er's terrifying attack could only damage its flesh and could not form a fatal attack for a while. And this monster is also cunning. When it found that its huge body was the target of Huo'er's attack, it also became cunning and hid its huge body in the sea water, leaving only its head and neck area exposed. Advantages, dealing with Huo'erstand up. Seeing this, Su Han reminded: "Huo'er, there's no need to get entangled with this monster. Let's go there first and deal with it later." But Huo'er had his own thoughts: "Young Master Han, if we leave now and go to Hellfire Island, it will definitely follow to Hellfire Island to cause trouble." Su Han thought about it and thought it made sense, so he stopped trying to persuade Huo'er. For a time, Huo'er and this huge sea monster formed a stalemate. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2006 The enemy retreats You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Huo'er's actual combat effectiveness is actually no weaker than that of this sea monster. It's just that this sea monster has a convenient location and its combat effectiveness can be used to its advantage. ¡° Moreover, its defensive capabilities are extremely strong. With the advantage of the sea area, it can not only save lives, but also pose a certain threat to Huo¡¯er. Although Huo'er's initial attack at high altitude could hit the monster, it was unable to pose a fatal threat to it. To pose a fatal threat to it, the attack range must be shortened. And if you want to shorten the attack range, you must land at a low altitude. In this way, the risk for Huo'er is not small. Because landing at a low altitude means being exposed to the monster's attack range. Once this big monster is swept into the sea, even the ancient Phoenix clan is in danger of falling. Su Han was observing the battle between Huo'er and the monster from a distance, but he was not idle. Instead, he carefully observed every detail, trying to find the monster's weakness. He believed that this huge monster must have weaknesses. After looking at it for about two quarters of an hour, Su Han finally saw something. Every time this monster fought with Huo'er, he always raised his head and faced Huo'er head-on. And every time Huo'er moves, it also moves with it in the sea, as if it wants to ensure that its front is facing Huo'er at all times. Even if sometimes, its speed is too late to keep up with Huo'er, it will raise its head and form a very twisted angle with its neck, so that its forehead is facing Huo'er. And when it raised its head, it protected the back of its neck tightly every time, as if it was afraid of being exposed. "Could it be that this monster's biggest defense is the defense on its forehead, so it always points its forehead at the fire. And its weak point may be the back of its neck?" When Su Han thought of this, he no longer hesitated and released three statues of the Seven Killers to sneak attack on the monster's back neck. At the same time, Su Han mobilized his dragon bloodline power, planning to use his strongest power to kill the monster when it was attacked by the Seven Kills Statue. As soon as the dragon bloodline was activated, a clear dragon roar sounded in the void. Together with the dragon's roar, the surrounding sea area became silent. Even the monster shuddered subconsciously when he heard the dragon's roar, and a trace of instinctive fear flashed in his eyes. He quickly raised his head and looked around, with a hint of panic, as if he was looking for something to scare him. The next moment, an incredible scene happened. The sea monster looked around and saw no shadow of the dragon dharma body, but the fear in his eyes did not diminish at all. Before Huo'er could attack the next wave, the monster shrank its head and dived directly to the bottom of the sea. When Huo'er saw this scene, he was also stunned. The monster did not hesitate at all and swam towards the sea area next to it in a hurry. Apparently, it also panicked. Ancient phoenixes and ancient dragons appeared one after another in this sea area. These are the most terrifying mythical beasts in ancient times. If the phoenix baby bird is not enough to deter this monster and make it feel that it still has the strength to fight, then the appearance of the dragon's roar is equivalent to destroying the monster's confidence in one fell swoop. Although this monster has never fought against a real dragon, its inherited memory has a deep-rooted belief that the dragon clan is the king of the sea and is invincible. This scene made Su Han dumbfounded. Originally, he wanted to use the yin and yang flying fish swords to kill the monster's weakness, but he didn't expect that when the monster heard the sound of the dragon's roar, he ran away without hesitation. Seeing Huo'er flying over, Su Han was afraid that Huo'er's self-esteem would be hit, so he coughed dryly and organized his words: "Huo'er, Hellfire Island is right in front of you. Your strength can be greatly increased there, so there is no need to stay there. It¡¯s a waste of time fighting this monster here. Besides, this is the sea, it¡¯s its territory, so there¡¯s no point fighting it here. If you really want to fight, go to Hellfire Island to fight. That¡¯s your territory, and you¡¯ll destroy it in minutes. it." Su Han was also worried that Huo'er would be hit, so he had to coax it. Huo'er said dejectedly: "Young Master Han, please stop talking. I understand. In the end, the True Dragon Clan is better able to suppress this monster. It seems that our ancient Phoenix Clan has already fallen behind the True Dragon Clan in terms of reputation?" "You can't say that. I can only say that the True Dragon Clan has been the overlord of the sea area since ancient times. The sea monsters are naturally more afraid of the True Dragon Clan. It's not that your ancient phoenix is ??not enough of a deterrent." "Okay." After hearing Su Han's comfort, Huo'er became happy again and looked at Hellfire Island not far away, "Let's go there." Without the harassment of the big monster, Su Han and Huo'er arrived at the outskirts of Hellfire Island in a short while. Su Han had never been to Hellfire Island in his previous life. Around the island, even the rocks were red, as if they were burning, and the entire island was a sea of ??fire. The most amazing thing is that there are actually plants growing on this island, and the coverage rate is not low. Su Han knew that most of the plants that could survive here were of the fire attribute. Moreover, with the help of this pure fire attribute vein, they have grown even more gratifyingly. When Huo'er saw the scene of this sea of ??fire, he was also very excited. He flapped his wings and roared repeatedly, his joy was beyond words. "Young Master Han, the inside of Hellfire Island is like a furnace. I'll stay on the outside first. I'll go in first to see the situation." Huo'er was obviously impatient. Su Han nodded: "I will stay on the outside to help you guard and prevent that guy from harassing you again. As for any problems inside the island, you have to solve them yourself." "Hmm, Master Han, if you can really improve my strength this time, I owe you a big favor!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2008: New Trends in Danshen Pavilion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With a long stream of flames, the fire rushed hundreds of feet high, roaring proudly and excitedly. Looking at his cultivation, it is clear that he has crossed several small realms, from just entering the realm of respect, to the seventh level of the realm of respect. Such a terrifying upgrade speed made even Su Han smack his lips. He could only lament that the bloodline of the ancient beasts was indeed powerful enough. As long as he had the corresponding resources, there would be almost no obstacles to upgrading. "Congratulations, little guy!" Su Han was also really happy for Huo'er. When I first met it a few months ago, it was an old phoenix that was about to reach the end of its life. And now, it has gained a new life cycle and embarked on a new life path. Next, with enough time and enough conditions, it will continue to improve its strength, reach its previous peak state, and surpass the peak to climb to a higher peak. "Huo'er, how much of the inherited memory has been restored?" Su Han also asked curiously. Huo'er thought for a while: "I have recovered somewhat, but not a lot. Also, Mr. Han, no matter how many inherited memories I recover, I am not the old Phoenix before. I am who I am, the new Huo'er. !¡± Huo'er's self-awareness is really not that strong. "Master Han, thank you so much this time for helping me find such a good training place so that I can level up so quickly." Huo'er said sincerely. Su Han smiled and said: "Your own bloodline is so mellow, it is only a matter of time before you upgrade. I am just adding fuel to the flames. In the final analysis, you are the lucky one of the ancient Phoenix clan." "Meeting you is also one of my good fortunes. Without you, my good fortune would be lost." Huo'er shouted. "Okay, let's get ready to go back to Wanliu Cave." Su Han was also in a good mood. This time when he came out, not only did he see the Red Lotus Saint, but his own cultivation level had also risen to the fifth level of the Venerable Realm, and Huo'er was even more powerful. rise. It can be said that this trip is full of rewards. It took half a month for Su Han and Huo'er to return to the vicinity of Wanliu Cave. As soon as he entered the vicinity of Wanliu Cave, Su Han asked Huo'er to transform into a bird and hide on himself. After all, an ancient phoenix is ??really eye-catching. ¡°If those old guys in God¡¯s Domain knew that there was an ancient phoenix, they would definitely snatch it away and make it their own contracted beast or mount. Arriving near Wanliu Cave, Su Han did not go back directly to Wanliu Cave. Instead, he went to Wanliu City first to see how his Dan Shen Pavilion was doing. After all, Danshen Pavilion is now Su Han¡¯s largest source of income. We walked to the Danyao Market and soon came to the Danshen Pavilion area. The current Danshen Pavilion and the original Yipin Building are now Su Han's territory and have been merged into the new Danshen Pavilion. The new Alchemy Pavilion is mainly managed by two people, the Great Alchemy King Rao Qian and Ke Lan. One of these two people is Su Hanshou's disciple, and the other is a person from the original Alchemy Valley. They are both very reliable. Su Han noticed something unusual here before he even reached the gate of Dan Shen Pavilion. On both sides of the Alchemy Pavilion, there are several extremely luxurious and generous elixir shops, which look very grand. The signboard was so big that it even seemed to overwhelm the Dan Shen Pavilion. Su Han looked a little surprised. After all, who doesn¡¯t know that the Alchemy Pavilion is the largest elixir force in Wanliu City? ¡°Moreover, who doesn¡¯t know that the owner behind the Alchemy Pavilion is Murong Sang of Wanliudongtian? He chose to open an elixir shop on both sides of the Alchemy Pavilion. Isn¡¯t this short-sighted? Besides, the rise of Alchemy Pavilion is not because of its great background, but because of its really strong foundation in Alchemy. Not to mention the elixir shops on both sides of the Alchemy Pavilion, even the elixir shops three to five hundred meters away from the Alchemy Pavilion have seen their business become much lighter due to the rise of the Alchemy Pavilion. So, if you open it on both sides of the Alchemy Pavilion, isn't this asking for death? However, when Su Han saw his attitude, it was obvious that he was not seeking death, but deliberately looking for misfortune. One left and one right, attacking from both sides, clearly forming an encirclement and suppression of Dan Shen Pavilion. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2009 Lectures from a High Platform You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! If that¡¯s all, then that¡¯s it. But at this moment, there are actually high stands set up at the entrances of the two shops on the left and right. At this moment, an alchemist wearing an alchemy robe was giving a lecture on a high platform in front of one of the shops. And the surroundings of the high platform were crowded with people, making it look like there were a lot of listeners. This posture and the limelight immediately suppressed the Dan Shen Pavilion. The always bustling Danshen Pavilion now looks a bit depressed. Su Han saw this scene from a distance and frowned slightly. He is an extremely perceptive person, and when he saw this situation, he felt that something was wrong. Logically speaking, with the current status of Dan Shen Pavilion in Wanliu City, it is absolutely impossible for this scene to happen. Who doesn¡¯t know that the background of Danshen Pavilion is Murong Sang, the first genius of Wanliu Cave Heaven? In other words, the background of Danshen Pavilion is actually Wanliu Cave Heaven. ?We all know that Dan Shen Pavilion has such a background, and there are still people who dare to fight openly in the ring, which shows that the opponent is confident. For a moment, Su Han felt slightly annoyed. Since the Danshen Pavilion opened, it has encountered various provocations. I thought that by suppressing the Lian family, the tone would be set. Who would have thought that there would be people so blatantly acting wild nowadays? Su Han is not the kind of person who lets others sit on his head and shit on him. Although his heart is angry, his mind is calm and he approaches with an expressionless face. After standing for a moment under the podium on the high platform, listening to the alchemist on the high platform speaking about alchemy, Su Han was slightly surprised. It¡¯s not that what this alchemist talks about is so profound or awesome, but Su Han seems to think that this guy is not too old, at most he can be considered a Mesozoic. But what he said actually showed a good foundation, and it sounded like his level surpassed that of many older alchemists. "Where did this person come from?" Su Han frowned and looked at the person on the high platform. This man's tongue is eloquent and eloquent. The content he talks about is not only wide-ranging, but also relatively deep, and it is also very lively and interesting. Among the people listening to the lecture below, some people asked some questions from time to time, and these people answered them fluently, and they didn't seem to be struggling at all. This made Su Han somewhat surprised. Because the questions asked by these people are very professional and in-depth, and the answers given by the alchemist on the high platform are also very high-level. Being able to answer so well in a short period of time requires extremely deep knowledge. However, after looking at it for a moment, Su Han saw the trick. These people who asked questions seemed to have made an agreement with the alchemist who was giving lectures on the high platform. There seemed to be eye contact between the questions and answers. Father, like son. Su Han looked at it for a long time with the eyes of a bystander, and found that these people who were asked to ask questions should all be trustees. The questions they asked were profound, but they were arranged in advance to make the alchemist on the high platform look more competent. Su Han looked at it for a while, becoming more convinced of his judgment. Seeing the alchemist sitting on the high platform as if there was no one around, where he was eloquent and energetic, Su Han suddenly felt unspeakable disgust in his heart. This is simply an insult to Alchemy. Suddenly, Su Han let out a long laugh. This laughter was very sudden, like thunder on the ground, and the fanatical atmosphere of the scene was suddenly broken. As a result, the warriors who were maintaining order on both sides of the platform gave up and rushed forward one after another. "Where did you come from, cats and dogs? In such a serious situation, you laugh for no reason and make everyone unable to listen to the class. Are you looking for a beating?" "Stop talking nonsense, throw him out first!" These people were fierce and fierce, and they rushed towards Su Han. Looking at the strength of these people, they don¡¯t look like local monks from Wanliu City. Su Han casually flicked his sleeves, and the powerful Zunjing realm sent out an overwhelming momentum, knocking all these guys to the ground. With his eyes like sharp swords, he looked at the person lecturing on the high platform, with a sneer: "Who are you? When did Wanliu City have such a famous person like you?" Su Han could naturally see that this man and the elixir shop behind him were obviously coming for his Alchemy Pavilion. Su Han doesn¡¯t have a good temper towards people who come towards him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2020 Three Questions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The alchemist who was giving lectures on the high platform was obviously not a good person. When he saw the provocateur coming to the scene, he smiled coldly and did not answer at all. Instead, he shouted: "Anyone on the left or right is causing trouble, get kicked out!" A cold smile emerged from the corner of Su Han's mouth, kicking me out? Instead of retreating, he advanced instead. With a flash of light, he jumped onto the high platform and stood three or four meters away from the opponent like a ghost. The evil eye was filled with the pressure of the Supreme Realm, and it shot towards the pupils of the alchemist opposite, staring at the opponent. The man never expected that someone would be so fast and kill him like a ghost, and he was stunned for a moment. "Youwho are you? What ability do you have to undermine me?" Su Han said coldly: "First of all, since when has Wanliu City ever had a person like you? Secondly, I have no problem with you setting up a stage to give lectures, but you colluded with the people below to do some question-and-answer trick , this is just fishing for fame. Now that I¡¯ve seen it, I can¡¯t ignore it.¡± "Youyou are such a slanderous person." The man's expression changed, he was furious, and he started to curse, "Boy, you are slanderous and ruining my reputation. You are not sent by some people with ulterior motives. You are jealous when you see how popular we are. ?¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? look?at the Danshen Pavilion intentionally, obviously insinuating that this is someone sent by the Danshen Pavilion to cause trouble. "Everyone, I don't know where this person came from. He deliberately came here to cause trouble and ruin everyone's enjoyment of the class. What should we do with such a person with ulterior motives?" The man opened his voice and deliberately shouted to the people around him. shouted. "These people attending the lecture are obviously people who are very eager for the theoretical knowledge of alchemy. They were interrupted when they were getting excited. In addition, this person¡¯s language was extremely motivating, and these people who were listening to the lecture suddenly became unhappy. "Boy, what's your background? How dare you act wild here?" "You're interrupting our class. This kid doesn't want to see us on purpose, okay?" "Get out of here, don't disturb our lectures!" "Yes, we don't care what your background is. If you have real talent and learning, go home and set up a stage to give lectures. If you speak well, people will naturally support you. If you don't have the skills, don't fool around here!" For a time, there were shouts and shouts below, obviously they were not very satisfied with Su Han's intrusive behavior. ??Everyone feels that this is to disturb their lectures and their study and progress. It must be said that people are forgetful. Not long ago, the Alchemy Pavilion organized a lecture in Wanliu City. Rao Qian, the Great Alchemy Emperor and Ke Lan, taught Professor Su Han's knowledge about elixirs to the public. And among those who are listening to the lecture today, there must be many people who have listened to Danshen Pavilion¡¯s lectures in the past. But now, they are just like idlers. They know that the alchemist giving a lecture today is here for the Alchemist Pavilion, but they still support him and still fall here. "Human relationships are as thin as paper!" Su Han also sighed slightly in his heart. He originally wanted to reveal his identity, but then he thought that if he did this, he would seem to be losing value. After all, as the number one person in Wanliudongtian, even if he overpowers his opponent on this stage, it still feels like he is bullying the weak. Therefore, Su Han does not intend to do this. ¡°If everyone thinks that they are just ordinary monks, then you might as well let them think so. At the moment, listening to the denunciations coming from all directions, Su Han looked indifferent and just looked at the other party with a cold smile: "You said you are not colluding. Well, now I ask you three questions. As long as you can answer these three questions If you give one answer, then I will be convinced. Not only will I apologize to you, but I will also obediently get out of here." The angrier Su Han becomes, the more detached and calm his mentality becomes. With an indifferent expression, he looked at the alchemist opposite, with a frightening power in his eyes. As soon as the alchemist's eyes met his, he couldn't help but dodge. "Who do you think you are? Why do you ask me three questions?" The man's gaze was forced by Su Han, and he became angry and shouted angrily, "Come here, get rid of this guy." Walk!" When the warriors in the audience heard this, they rushed up one after another. Su Han swept away with his hand, and the powerful Zunjing aura turned into ripples and spread, sweeping back those who rushed up again. On the high platform, Su Han was like a god descending to earth, looking down at the man with his eyes as ifA sharp sword can generally penetrate people's hearts. "You don't have to ask me who I am. If you have the courage to answer their questions, you should also have the courage to answer mine. If you don't even have the courage to answer the questions, how can you have the confidence to lecture here?" Su Han said in a steady tone. Press forward step by step. ???????????? In fact, this person is not a person who has a false reputation. On the contrary, he has real talent and knowledge in alchemy, otherwise he would not be giving lectures here. Those who asked questions were indeed his pre-arranged entrusters, but this did not mean that he did not have real talents and learning. The reason why he did this was just to deify himself into a more powerful person. Such tricks are actually not new, Su Han can naturally see it. The reason why he asked three questions is because his background is only higher than that of the other party, and there are many ways to prevent this person from stepping down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2021: Taking turns asking questions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After a brief panic, the man calmed down. Seeing Su Han's extraordinary martial arts skills, he thought to himself for a moment: "This person with eight attainments was sent by the Dan Shen Pavilion. This person's martial arts cultivation is already so extraordinary, so he must not be a strong person in the Dan Dao. Therefore, he is here just to He¡¯s here to cause trouble. And he kept asking me three questions, just pretending to be shocking so he could scare me?" Seeing that the other party did not answer, Su Han smiled indifferently and clasped his fists at the crowd below: "Everyone, I know that some of you are here to listen to the lecture. But do you know how much real talent and learning these people who are seeking fame have? Are you willing to listen? Does a phony lecture?" Most of the people present are really here to listen to the class. However, everyone calmed down after Su Han made such a fuss. They admitted that this person¡¯s lectures were indeed very exciting. However, in this scene at this moment, the troublemaker asked three questions, but this person did not even have the courage to answer. Could it be that, as the troublemaker said, those previous questions and those answers were all prepared by him in advance? If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s very disappointing. Whether it is in the alchemy world or the martial arts world, what everyone admires are always those who have real talent and practical knowledge. If you practice fraud, even if you have real talent and learning, it will undoubtedly be greatly reduced. At least, the impression given is not that good. Why was it so popular to give lectures at Danshen Pavilion before? That's because the lecturers are truly talented and the content they teach is convincing. It¡¯s just that in recent days, Danshen Pavilion has not set up a stage to give lectures. And next door to the Alchemy Pavilion, two new elixir shops opened during this period. At first, everyone didn't take it seriously. But later, these two new elixir shops invited two elixir masters to take turns giving lectures every day. At first, everyone was just watching the excitement, and few people came to listen to the lectures seriously. However, after watching the excitement for a few days, everyone actually found that what these two alchemists talked about was actually quite interesting. In this way, there are more and more people who come to the class in the ten, ten passes. Although everyone can see that these two elixir shops are definitely coming to the Alchemy Pavilion and provoking the Alchemy Pavilion, in the world of martial arts, interests always come first. Many of them don¡¯t really care about who can win in the battle between the Alchemy Pavilion and the two new elixir shops. They just want to obtain tangible benefits through the struggle between the two parties. For example, giving lectures is a real benefit. Even though the alchemist¡¯s questions and answers are all prepared in advance, he still has to come up with some real information when giving lectures. If there is no practical content and just some empty content, it will definitely not attract so many people. Now, after hearing what Su Han said, these people also started shouting. "Alchemy Emperor Liao, even if this person is here to cause trouble on purpose, alchemy discussions are common. Since he wants to ask you three questions, you might as well listen to what he wants to ask. If it is really a question of quality, let everyone open it up. With a little vision, maybe it can become a good talk?" "Yes, Emperor Liao Dan, with your level, why are you afraid of answering three questions? Even if there are thirty, it will definitely not be difficult for you." "Yes, we have listened to your lectures these days, and we all know that you have a very deep background, and you are definitely not a person who lives up to your reputation." "Emperor Liao Dan, this lunatic dares to come and cause trouble. You answer his three questions, ask him to kowtow to you and admit his mistake, and then get off the stage obediently, and let everyone see your true level!" Watching the excitement is not afraid of big trouble. Although these people may not support the Alchemy Pavilion, they also may not support these two newly opened elixir shops. Why not do it by making noises and watching other people's excitement? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out if it is really a battle between alchemy masters, then maybe there will be a real collision of fierce sparks for everyone to feast their eyes on? Now everyone is speculating whether the person who came to cause trouble was sent by Danshen Pavilion? Everyone knows that there is a great Dan Emperor Rao Qian in the Dan Shen Pavilion, and there is also a manager Ke, both of whom are very important figures in the Dan Shen Pavilion. Can they tolerate someone setting up a stage at the entrance of the Alchemy Pavilion to ruin the reputation of the Alchemy Pavilion? Now, as soon as they saw someone standing up and confronting these two newly opened elixir shops, everyone undoubtedly became very interested. Hearing everyone making such a fuss, Emperor Liao Dan felt a little warm in his heart. He gathered all his strength, glanced at Su Han, took a deep breath, and kept cheering himself up: "ThisThere is an aura in the person's eyes, and he obviously has a lot of background. However, in the alchemy field, there are probably not many people who can scare me. Although this guy's origins are unknown, his main background should be in martial arts. It is impossible to say that he can stump me in the field of alchemy. Pindan said, who is afraid of whom? " Thinking of this, Emperor Liao Cleared his throat and said: "Everyone, the road to Alchemy is vast, and no one dares to say that he knows everything. This person came here to look for trouble, and he must have come prepared. If he is sincere in finding out Three very uncommon questions came to make things difficult for me, but they were hard to guard against. It was okay for me to answer his three questions, but before I answered his three questions, he had to answer my three questions first. My lecture time is precious, not who He can go up to the stage and ask me questions. If everyone does this, then will this class be taught? So, only if he answers my three questions first, will he be qualified to ask me questions. If he If he can't even answer a few of my questions, then why should I waste my time on him? Everyone says, right?" ??This Emperor Liao Dan is also somewhat quick-witted. His words are well-founded, which not only defends himself, but also earns face for himself. Even Su Han secretly admired this man's answer. However, Su Han already had a countermeasure and smiled calmly: "Are you making excuses for your failure in advance? With your level, are you worthy of letting me make things difficult for you? I said I want to ask you three questions. , you just said you wanted to ask me three questions, and you are quite good at parroting. In that case, let¡¯s be fair, how about you ask one question and I ask one question, taking turns?¡± Emperor Liao Dan originally thought that his move could easily resolve the opponent's difficulties. Who would have thought that the other party would go one step further and ask him one question after another in turn. This surprised Lord Liao Alchemy, and he couldn't help but murmur in his heart: "Who is this guy from? He seems to be young. Does he really have any real talent in Alchemy? Otherwise, how dare he ask to take turns with me? Ask a question?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2022 Alchemy Texture You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Su Han looked at the other party's expression, he knew that the other party was still not absolutely sure and had no confidence in his heart. Since the other party was unsure, Su Han would not let go of the opportunity to pursue him fiercely. He smiled faintly and said, "Since you said that I would make things difficult for you, and that I would deliberately seek out your unfamiliar areas to cause trouble, then, How about we just focus on the field of alchemy texture that you just mentioned in your lecture?" The so-called alchemy texture is the texture naturally formed on the surface of the elixir after it is refined. To put it bluntly, it is the magic circle on the elixir. The unique texture formed by this magic circle can not only consolidate the medicinal properties of the elixir, but also better exert its medicinal power. Generally speaking, elixirs with alchemy textures will have the word "pattern" in their names. However, carving magic circles on elixirs is an extremely profound knowledge, and ordinary elixir masters do not have this level at all. Even many high-level Great Alchemy Emperors rarely set foot in this field. Because this field already belongs to the high-precision field in alchemy. For many high-level great alchemy emperors, even entry-level elixir textures are a bit tricky. But Liao Danhuang is different. Since he chooses this field to give lectures, it means that he is very specialized in this field. And when Su Han proposed to compete in this field, he suddenly seemed very graceful. Moreover, it also gave Emperor Liao Dan no reason to shirk the blame. If you even have to shirk your field of expertise, it would seem too guilty, right? In fact, Emperor Liao Dan really didn¡¯t intend to shirk the blame. On the contrary, when he heard that Su Han was going to expand in the field of elixir texture, his eyes suddenly lit up. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In this realm, Lord Liao Dan really has nothing to fear. "Elixir texture? Are you sure?" Emperor Liao's confidence suddenly increased, and his facial expression became calm. "Just tell me whether you dare or not." Su Han sneered. Su Han's contemptuous attitude made Liao Emperor Alchemy's anger suddenly rise: "Hmph, okay, okay, it's up to you. In the field of pill texture, each person will ask three questions. However, if you lose, You must tell everyone who sent you to cause trouble!" "Who sent you?" Su Han laughed, "Can such nonsense be counted?" "Humph, of course you have to swear an oath in the name of heaven and earth before it can count." Liao Danhuang's confidence doubled. He was really not afraid of Su Han at all in the field he was best at. No matter what the other person's background is, he is full of confidence in his most specialized field. "Okay, in that case, I swear in the name of heaven and earth that if I lose, I will definitely tell who sent me. If there is even half a lie, I will be killed by the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation." Su Han laughed, "Now it is your turn?" Emperor Liao Danhuang snorted coldly, and also swore: "If I lose, also" Halfway through, he paused as if he remembered something. Su Hanhan laughed again and again: "What? After all, do you still have a guilty conscience? You want me to swear, but you don't dare to swear? Is your origin shady? Or do you have some shady purpose in coming to Wanliu City? What if If you don¡¯t dare to swear, this bet will be over. But for a guy like you who hides his head and keeps his tail, get out of Wanliu City as soon as possible!" Su Han's tone was also unkind. He also knew that Alchemy Pavilion's business was very big, but it was not so jealous that he would open two elixir shops specifically to deal with it and hire someone to set up a stage to give lectures. To the point of being slapped in the face. This is just the first step towards the Dan Shen Pavilion. Perhaps, there may be more hidden secrets behind it. Su Han¡¯s expression was determined, and his gaze was firmly fixed on Emperor Liao Dan, not allowing the other party¡¯s gaze to dodge in the slightest. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Liao Danhuang's face darkened: " What is there that you don't dare to do? I'm just afraid that you don't dare." Su Han laughed loudly: "Okay, then I don't want mother-in-law and mother-in-law, just swear." The people below were also incited by Su Han's words. As a large city in the Divine Realm, Wanliu City has a very strong attachment to people's hearts. Regarding Lord Liao Dan, everyone does think that his lectures are good, but if it is really sent by external forces to cause trouble in Wanliu City, then everyone may not support him. Especially when they saw Emperor Liao Dan was hesitating, everyone was filled with doubts. (rememberWebsite address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2023 Dragon Mark Three Blood Pills You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Emperor Liao Dan, if you are not guilty, swear now." "Yes, no matter what, our Wanliu City definitely does not welcome outsiders with ulterior motives to stir up trouble here." "Yes, if you don't swear, then you have a guilty conscience." Emperor Liao Dan snorted coldly and said loudly: "I also swear that if I lose, I will definitely tell who sent me here. If I violate it, teach Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation to kill me!" After both sides swore an oath, Su Han smiled indifferently and said with a leisurely expression: "Seeing that you are so frightened, I will let you ask first." Emperor Liao Dan thought that there would be a heated argument over who asked this question first, but he didn¡¯t expect that the other party would be so generous and directly give the priority to himself? If it were normal times, Emperor Liao Dan would not even bother to grab this priority. However, the situation at this time was delicate. The opposite person seemed to be young, but he seemed to have a feeling that even Emperor Liao Dan could not see through. For a moment, Emperor Liao Dan was not polite and nodded expressionlessly: "Okay, I'll ask first." As soon as these words came out, there were boos all around. Obviously, everyone was very disappointed with Emperor Liao Dan's lack of grace. After all, you are also a great alchemist who gives lectures. Facing challengers younger than yourself, you should at least have some grace. If someone politely asks you to ask first, do you naturally get the upper hand? Facing the boos from all around, Lord Liao Danhuang only trembled on his face, without much expression. He just glanced at Su Han with an indifferent expression and said, "First question, listen carefully." "There is a kind of elixir called Six Patterns Qinglong Dan. How many main ingredients does this elixir have and how many auxiliary ingredients are there?" "Is this one question or two questions?" Su Han laughed. "Don't worry about a few questions. This is a kind of elixir. The questions surrounding this elixir are the same question. You can ask it like this later." Seeing the other party acting like this, Liao Dadan Emperor became even more convinced that the other party was unable to answer. . Besides, Lord Liao Danhuang still had a lot of questions in this area. He felt that as long as he came up with some unfamiliar questions, the other party would just stare. After all, the field of alchemy is so vast that it is impossible for anyone to fully master it. Su Han's expression was indifferent, and he glanced at Dan Emperor Liao with a profound look, and said: "Six Patterns Green Dragon Pill, this pill has no main material or auxiliary material. It only requires three materials, and these three materials are not divided into main materials. times, recycled.¡± As soon as these words came out, Lord Liao Danhuang trembled violently all over his body. He looked at Su Han in disbelief and was speechless for a long time. His expression betrayed his psychology. "How is it? Are you satisfied with my answer?" Su Han did not allow his opponent to pretend to be dead. In alchemy gambling, no one can tell lies with open eyes. If it is, it is, and if it is not, it is not. Su Han gave the correct answer. No matter how reluctant the Emperor Liao was, he would not dare to openly say that the correct answer was wrong. Otherwise, once it spreads and is heard by people who understand, he will be ruined. ¡°Let¡¯s count you, right!¡± Emperor Liao Dan¡¯s mouth was a little bitter, and he raised his eyes, ¡°Come up with the question!¡± Emperor Liao Dan had a bad start, and he already had a vague feeling in his heart. If you can't answer the opponent's three questions, then you will lose the bet. Originally, he was counting on the other party not being able to answer any of his three questions. As a result, the other party answered my first question? Since then, his initiative has been completely lost, and he only hopes that he can answer the other party's questions smoothly in the future. Su Han looked at Dan Emperor Liao with a smile and said calmly: "My question is, there is a kind of elixir called Dragon Pattern Three Blood Pills. I won't ask such complicated questions. I just want to ask you what color its main ingredient is. ? I can tell you clearly that it only has one main material, you only need to tell what color it is, and you will pass this round." Su Han¡¯s question is relatively generous. ??I tell you directly that there is only one main material, just answer the color. Compared to the question raised by Emperor Liao Dan just now, which was so harsh and full of traps, Su Han's question was undoubtedly much more upright. As soon as Su Han raised this question, many people watching the battle secretly praised him in their hearts. Although they had previously been prejudiced against this young man who came out halfway, they felt that he ruined everyone's enjoyment of the class. However, as soon as this question came up, everyone felt that this young man was very elegant. It was clear that the other party's question was so tricky, but heBut he didn't use the same tricky questions to fight back. Everyone looked at Emperor Liao Dan with curiosity, wondering if Emperor Liao Dan could give the correct answer. After all, no matter how simple this question is, if you don¡¯t understand the Dragon Mark Three Blood Pills at all, it¡¯s impossible to answer it. Liao Great Pill Emperor looked serious, Dragon Mark Three Blood Pills? He searched over and over again in his mind, trying to find some clues about this dragon-marked three-blood pill from his memory. However, no matter how he searched, no relevant information popped up in his mind. In other words, he has never even heard of this kind of dragon-marked three-blood pill. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2024 Difficulty Upgrade You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Emperor Liao Dan has not spoken yet, his embarrassed expression has fully demonstrated that he cannot answer this question. Su Han did not rush, and always had a very calm smile on his face, as if to say, it doesn't matter, think about it slowly, I will give you enough time. Time passed minute by minute, and under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, Emperor Liao Dan felt a mountain of pressure constantly pressing towards him. In this case, he also knew that hemming and hawing would not solve the problem after all. However, he still hoped that if one of his companions knew the answer to this question, he would tell him secretly. However, his companions, the trustees he was looking for, were hidden in all directions, but no one knew the answer and told him secretly. Looking at the other party again, he didn¡¯t bring up such a thing at all, and he seemed to be convinced. Even if he has accomplices, he is not afraid that his accomplices will help him cheat. As time went by, those who were watching the excitement became a little bit impatient. "I said, is it okay? If not, just say no. If you don't understand, don't pretend to be serious. This is not a complicated question, and it doesn't require a long discussion. You only need to say a color. If you know it, you will know it, no. You know but you don¡¯t know, so why are you hesitating so much?¡± "Isn't it? It's a shame to waste time." There were various denunciations all around. Unconsciously, the atmosphere at the scene changed somewhat. When Su Han came to make trouble at first, everyone felt that this uninvited guest was interrupting their lectures, and they all had opinions about him. But then, Su Han's performance changed everyone's view of him little by little. The momentum and demeanor he displayed far surpassed that of Emperor Liao Dan. Now, Emperor Liao Dan was procrastinating and couldn't even answer a question, which made these bystanders' impression of him drop greatly. Emperor Liao Dan was very embarrassed. The other party¡¯s question seemed simple, but to him, he knew nothing about it. Do you really want to be fooled? Amidst countless urgings, Liao Great Pill Emperor secretly gritted his teeth and glanced at Su Han: "The main material of this Dragon Mark Three Blood Pill is red!" Su Han couldn't help but laugh: "Just because there is a word for blood?" "Just tell me if it's red." Emperor Liao Dan didn't want to argue with Su Han, so he asked in a deep voice. Su Han smiled, shook his head and said: "You must be wrong. The main material of the Dragon Mark Three Blood Pill is purple, and its main material is Qinhua grass. As for the three blood pills, it refers to this pill After taking it, the monk will force out three drops of blood essence with impurities from the body, and then the purity of his own blood essence will be improved to a higher level. It does not mean that this elixir is blood red. " Hearing this, Prince Liao had a grimace on his face. Who would have thought that the name of the Dragon Mark Three Blood Pills meant this? There were cheers from all around. Obviously, everyone felt that they had learned a lot. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Liao Danhuang Emperor Liao Danhuang did not dare to suspect that the other party was talking nonsense. After all, now his reputation among the onlookers has dropped. If he still casually questioned his opponent, I am afraid that everyone would sneer at him even more. At that moment, Emperor Liao Dan was furious. He stared at Su Han fiercely and said loudly: "Boy, you don't have to be proud. My second question will be much more difficult. You will definitely not be able to answer this second question. Game, I can equalize the score." Su Han said with a smile: "Even if your questions can stump me, you must answer my questions. Otherwise, you will always lose to me." ¡°Don¡¯t be too complacent, I will definitely come back in this round!¡± Emperor Liao Dan said in a very firm tone. Su Han also knew that the other party was definitely preparing to put something at the bottom of the box. "However, Su Han is really not afraid. In the field of alchemy, he has never been afraid of anyone. "Huh, second question, listen carefully. In ancient times, there was a Nine-Line Opening Heaven Pill. Do you know how many alchemy textures there are on this Nine-Line Opening Heaven Pill?" The Nine Patterns Opening Heaven Pill? Su Han was slightly surprised when he heard this name. You must know that this Nine Patterns Open Heaven Pill is a pill from ancient times and has been lost for a long time now. Unexpectedly, there are still people who know about it now? At the moment, Su Han smiled faintly: "This Nine Patterns Opening Heaven Pill is an ancient pill, and the relevant information has long been incomplete. If you use this to test me, how can you guarantee that you know the correct answer? Maybe you don't know the correct answer at all. I do not know?" Emperor Liao Dan met Su HanAfter three obstacles and four obstacles, not only was I not unhappy, but I felt energetic. In his opinion, if the other party talks about something or other, it is a sign of guilty conscience, which means that he will definitely not be able to answer. If you can answer it, why bother with so much nonsense? "You don't need to change the topic here. I read about the Nine Patterns Opening Heaven Pill in ancient classics, and the classics are very formal. So, of course I know the correct answer to this question." Su Han nodded, looked at Dan Emperor Liao indifferently, and said with a faint smile: "This Nine Patterns Open Heaven Pill is a priceless treasure. Many Alchemists have never heard of it. I didn't expect that you have seen some of them on the market and know something about this pill. Related Information?" "Humph, stop talking nonsense, are you going to answer or not?" Emperor Liao Dan said in a displeased tone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2025: Everyone shouts to be beaten You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Nine lines of Open Heaven Pill, there are ninety-nine and eighty-one horizontal lines, ninety-nine and eighty-one vertical lines, and there are six thousand five hundred and sixty-five hundred and five hundred and five hundred and sixty-one lines of alchemy lines interlaced horizontally and vertically." Su Han said with a faint smile, " My answer is definitely the standard answer. If the answer you see in ancient books is this, then congratulations, the ancient books you read are correct. If the answer you see is not this, then with all due respect, you read Total rubbish.¡± Emperor Liao Dan was completely stunned. He never expected that the other party could even answer such an uncommon question. You must know that this Nine-Line Opening Pill, he also saw this miraculous Nine-Line Opening Pill by chance. By chance, he saw an isolated classical book, which mentioned this magical Nine-Line Opening Pill. He would never have imagined that the guy standing in front of him would actually know information about the Nine Marks Open Heaven Pill? For a moment, Emperor Liao Dan was extremely panicked and seemed very anxious. And his expression had obviously betrayed his inner world. Seeing his expression, Su Han knew that the version that Emperor Liao Dan saw was really the correct version. It¡¯s just that at this moment, this is really not a good thing for Lord Liao Dan. Su Han leisurely asked: "Is the answer in your heart the same as the answer I said?" Emperor Liao Dan¡¯s face was ashen. He wanted to deny it, but he didn't dare. If he forcefully lies and denies it, the oath of heaven and earth will also work. "Hmph, a blind cat can only kill a mouse, but you were wrong." There is no other way. Although Emperor Liao Dan was shocked and depressed inside, he still had to act arrogant on the surface. Su Han saw that the other party was arrogant and did not explain much. He smiled lightly and said: "Even if I am right, it is my luck. It is so easy for me to be right, but you are wrong. What does this mean? It means that you are not only weak in strength." , no luck either." These words made Emperor Liao Dan turn red and white for a while. Su Han said in an indifferent tone: "Okay, let's move on to my second question. If you still can't answer this question, then there is no need to continue in the third round." Su Han has already won in the first round. If he can win in the second round, there is no need to continue in the third round. Because if Emperor Liao Dan had already lost two rounds, it would be useless even if he won the third round. For a moment, Emperor Liao Dan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat rapidly. It wasn't that he couldn't afford to lose, but when he thought about the consequences of losing, Emperor Liao Dan couldn't help but feel a chill in his back. He knew that he might be in big trouble this time. However, now that things have come to a point, he can only hold on and snort coldly: "Come on, I don't believe you, I can't answer!" Seeing his stubborn words, Su Han smiled indifferently: "My second question is not complicated either. There is a pill called Tianyi Wuhen Pill. How many textures does this pill have?" When Emperor Liao heard this question, his head was buzzing. He had never even heard of the name of this elixir. If he really knew the name of such a distinctive elixir, would he still be unable to remember it now? For a moment, Emperor Liao Dan began to sweat on his forehead. "Tian Yi Wuhen Dan, why does the name of this medicine sound so strange?" Emperor Liao couldn't help but said: "Are you sure this elixir is really an elixir from the field of alchemy texture? The name of the elixir does not have the word 'pattern', so how can it be an elixir from this field?" A smile appeared on Su Han's face, and his tone was extremely narrow: "When you speak like this, you have completely exposed your layman nature. Although the name of this elixir does not have the word 'pattern', it is actually an elixir in the field of alchemy texture." Medicine. If I¡¯m to blame, I can only blame you for having too little knowledge. I¡¯ll give you a chance at the end, will you answer or not? If you can¡¯t answer, you will lose two rounds in a row, and you will also lose this bet.¡± Emperor Liao Dan¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely pale. Just give up? So admitting defeat? Tell me your origins honestly? He is not willing to give in at all! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbgs out out of disappointment to see Emperor Liao Danhuang being silent and not having the same demeanor as when he was giving lectures before. The contrast between the performance before and after is really too great. Those who still supported Lord Liao Dan before have finally wavered. Su Han¡¯s eyes were like lightning, and he shot at Emperor Liao Dan: ¡°With so many people watching, can¡¯t you feel more comfortable?¡± Su Han¡¯s momentum became more and more astonishing, the pressure was so great that Emperor Liao Dan was retreating steadily. The people below were also very disappointed with Emperor Liao Dan's performance, and they all shouted: "If you can, you can, if you can't, you can't. What's the point of always procrastinating?" "I think he just doesn't know how. If he could, he would have spoken long ago!" ¡°Hmph, it seems like he is really a person who is seeking fame and reputation!¡± "This kind of person is not worthy of teaching here! Get out of here as soon as possible!" It has to be said that people¡¯s emotions are very easy to be mobilized. Most people, under the strong contrast between the performances of Su Han and Liao Dadanhuang, all tilted their psychological balance towards Su Han, and began to boo strongly towards Liao Dadanhuang. The pale face of Emperor Liao Dan suddenly became bloodless. He has indeed never even heard of this elixir, does he have to rely on it again? However, if you were lucky enough to guess the color like before, you might still have some hope of getting it right. But the answer to this question is completely elusive. Seeing that the other party was silent for a long time, Su Han gave a long laugh, and his tone suddenly became extremely stern: "If you don't answer, then you are giving up on your own initiative. In this case, tell the person who ordered you to come here!" (Remember the website address of this website! £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 2026: Murder and Silence You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Emperor Liao Dadan still wanted to struggle: "Who said I would give up on my own initiative? This pill has a total of seven,749 textures!" Su Han's face showed a sarcastic look: "It seems that he is really blind. This Tianyi Wuhendan has a total of 600 textures, not just a mere 49?" Lost! Emperor Liao Dan¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely gloomy. He knew that he had lost. "I won't force you. You don't have to say it, or you can lie. If you are willing to be swallowed up by the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation, you can make up a lie." Su Han was unhurried, as if all this victory had been expected by him. ¡°Say it quickly, say it quickly!¡± "If you are willing to admit defeat, you have to say it if you lose." "If you don't say it, then you have something wrong with you! If you don't have something wrong with you, what can't you say?" People in the martial arts world are particularly likely to blindly follow powerful people. Previously, Emperor Liao Danhuang gave lectures here. The reason why so many people supported him was because they felt that what he taught was of high quality. But now, in comparison with Su Han, it seemed that Emperor Liao Dan was suddenly brought back to his original form, and everyone suddenly understood that it turned out that Emperor Liao Dan was a parallel importer. When everyone understood this, their original appreciation and admiration for him suddenly turned into anger and hatred, and they all felt that their feelings had been deceived. "fraud!" "They must be sent by external forces to cause trouble in our Wanliu City!" "Hmph, this kind of stuff is worthy of comparison with the Alchemy Pavilion? The Alchemy Pavilion has provided all of us with so many good elixirs. If there was no Alchemy Pavilion, where would we buy these elixirs? Do you think so?" "That's right, I want to compete with the Danshen Pavilion in the ring, it's a dream!" "I guess the Danshen Pavilion doesn't even bother to meet them!" "We support the Alchemy Pavilion!" ?? Emperor Liao Dan was filled with regret at this moment. He had always been more cautious, but in the face of the opponent's continuous provocations, he finally fell into a trap. Now, he has lost the bet in front of everyone. If he does not tell his origins and who ordered him to come, the oath of heaven and earth will break out and nine days of thunder will come down to kill him. "However, Emperor Liao Dan knew very well that if he spoke out, he would definitely not get any good results in the end. As a result, he suddenly entered a dilemma. Especially the atmosphere at the scene made him feel even more anxious. He really wanted to leave, but if he didn't give an explanation, the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation might come at any time. Su Han seemed to know what Emperor Liao was thinking. He stared at Emperor Liao with a fierce gaze, as if he wanted to penetrate the other person's soul. "Whether you tell me or not, I will investigate your origin sooner or later. However, if you don't tell me, you will definitely die once the thunder and lightning from heaven and earth comes. If you say it, you can at least save yourself." Su Han knew this Liao Dadan very well. What is the emperor worried about? Emperor Liao Dan suddenly hissed: "If I tell you, I will definitely die!" "Humph, it depends on your choice. Maybe, if you say something, someone will protect you in Wanliu City, because they need to get more information from you to guard against enemies!" When Emperor Liao Dan heard this, his heart moved slightly. His expression couldn't help but become struggling. It had to be said that the other party's proposal touched his heart. If you can get protection here, then telling the truth might be a good choice. "Say it, I promise, as long as you say it" Su Han was just halfway through his words when suddenly a terrible sense of crisis surged in his heart. The intuition of the crisis caused Su Han to immediately use Electric Feather Escape, which turned into a beam of escape light and shot directly out of the high platform area. next moment. There were countless locust-like arrows, shooting crazily from all directions! This arrow is no ordinary arrow. Its penetrating power is astonishing, as if it is going to explode the void. There was a tragic burst of air flow in the void, accompanied by a scream. The next moment, there were countless arrows passing through the body of Lord Liao Dan. Emperor Liao Dan¡¯s body was instantly dismembered by the countless arrows and turned into a bloody mess! This tragic way of death left many people at the scene unable to recover. Kill and silence! The scene suddenly became chaotic. No one knew where this sudden attack came from, but these four words flashed in everyone's mind: kill and silence!   Seeing that Emperor Liao Dan was about to tell the truth, the mastermind behind this did not give him a chance to speak and directly silenced him. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out Fortunately, Su Han reacted very quickly and did not give them this chance. However, no matter how fast Su Han reacted, he could only avoid it by himself, but there was no time to take Emperor Liao Dan away with him. This Great Alchemy Emperor Liao has cultivated to the level of the Great Alchemy Emperor and can be regarded as a number one figure, but the other party actually sacrificed his life as soon as he said it, without any hesitation. Su Han¡¯s consciousness was fully activated, and the Lightning Escape was activated to the limit to find out where the arrow just came from. However, no matter how he searched, he could never find the source of the attack. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2027: Ruining the place You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This feeling is as if those terrible attacks just appeared out of thin air. After one blow, it disappeared directly, leaving no trace at all! What kind of horrific killing method is this? At this moment, there is a huge crowd around, at least tens of thousands of people are present, and everyone may be the person who secretly attacks. But it might be none of them. "A person who can launch such a terrifying attack in a short period of time is definitely not an ordinary person. Su Han searched a lot but found nothing. In a flash, he returned to the high platform and looked at the bloody scene. Su Han also frowned tightly. He wanted to search the death scene of Lord Liao Dan to see if there were any clues to his identity. But what disappointed him was that there were no clues on this man, not even a storage ring. It can be seen that the other party is also extremely cautious and does not leave any clues. This made Su Han feel even more fearful. He knew that this not only meant that his Dan Shen Pavilion had encountered a terrible opponent, but more likely that Wanliu City had encountered a terrible enemy. This Emperor Liao Dan is just a pawn, here to explore the way. "However, the background of Emperor Liao Dan is also there, and it can be said that he is also a very valued talent. However, for such a character, sacrifice means sacrifice. It must be said that this enemy is quite ruthless. This fierceness made Su Han feel deeply fearful. The enemy is not scary, the scary thing is the enemy you can¡¯t see at all. And this enemy is not only invisible, but also ruthless, killing his own people, and he is so powerful and does not hesitate. Su Han¡¯s eyes were deep and he scanned the crowds around him. He was very sure that there must be accomplices of Emperor Liao Dan among them. "It's a pity that no matter how sharp his eyes are, it is impossible to find out the accomplices of Emperor Liao Dan in this situation. There is no evidence of death. Because Emperor Liao Dan is dead, the clues are basically cut off. Su Han swept off the high platform and walked directly towards the newly opened elixir shop next to the Alchemy Pavilion in full view of everyone. No matter what, this Dan Emperor Liao came out to give lectures on behalf of this elixir shop. If you want to know the origin of the other party, finding this store directly is also a way. ¡°Call your boss out!¡± Su Han knew that he no longer needed to be polite. Because, if his current identity is Murong Sang, the Wanliudongtian, he cannot be so unscrupulous. However, since no one knows who they are now, they should just act wild and act louder! "Who do you think you are, how dare you come" A warrior who was guarding the house rushed up and grabbed Su Han's chest. Su Han¡¯s eyes narrowed, he rounded his arms and slapped him with a big slap. "roll!" This slap was extremely fierce, and with one slap, a Zun-level warrior was like a child who just learned to walk, being slapped away. "Someone is coming to act wild!" "Enemy attack, enemy attack!" "Notify the manager that there is an enemy attack!" Su Han was determined to cause trouble this time. He was absolutely unscrupulous and fought all the way with a fierce momentum, like a demon descending from the earth. He didn¡¯t use any other means. He just swung his arms all the way. If anyone with short eyes rushed up to him, he would slap them away with a slap in the face. Although this big slap may seem random, but combined with his magical power, this seemingly simple slap actually contains a mysterious attack that is difficult to avoid. It was crackling all the way, and it was a joy to fight. As for the warriors who guarded the house and the courtyard, there were not many who could block Su Han's slap. It was as if this slap had some special magic power, making it impossible for these people to avoid it. However, hard ideas soon emerged. Several powerful men with fifth and sixth levels of respect came out from the inner courtyard and surrounded Su Han. Then an old man with about eight levels of respect appeared, who seemed to be the leader of this group of people. "What do you mean, sir? Not long after my store opened, you came to make trouble. Isn't this a little too impatient?" "Yes, our shop has just opened, and we have no grievances with others, but you deliberately come to cause trouble. Do you dare to tell us your name?" "What's the point of hiding one's head and keeping one's tail? You tricked Emperor Liao Dan into making a bet with you, but you??The Great Dan Emperor was driven to death. " Su Han simply couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. ¡°The Emperor Liao was also killed by one of their own people, but at this time, the death of Emperor Liao was directly blamed on Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2028: Captured alive You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph, you yourselves know best how Emperor Liao Dan died." Su Han dismissed the argument, "Call your boss out quickly. Emperor Liao Dan was yours. He lost, but the bet was not fulfilled. Since he I¡¯m one of your people, so I can¡¯t tell, so I can only ask you for the answer!¡± "Boy, enough is enough!" the old man at the eighth level said angrily, "Although Lord Liao Dan is from the shop, he is just a wanderer and a guest we invited. Your Excellency is so aggressive, and now I am being forced to death by you. Yes, what else do you want?" "You forced Emperor Liao to death" one after another. These guys are also very skilled in their gangster logic. "A rogue person?" Su Han sneered, "If he is really a gangster, why would he hesitate to reveal the forces behind him? Don't tell me, is there a conspiracy in this?" "It's up to you to believe it or not. However, you forced the shop's Ke Qing Dan pharmacist to death, and now you are looking for trouble in the shop again. Today, no matter who you are, you must leave an explanation!" The eighth-level old man sneered and his tone became tough. Su Hanhan smiled coldly, waved his sleeves without saying a word, and continued to rush forward. Seeing that Su Han was so unscrupulous and treating them as if they didn't exist, the old man became furious: "Boy, don't be crazy!" Su Hanlian laughed: "I'm just so crazy!" With his current strength at the fifth level, he has a hundred ways to fight against this eighth-level old man. With a push of both hands, a wall of rolling flames surged towards the opposite side. The powerful heat wave immediately made everyone present feel unspeakably dry, as if all the moisture in their bodies was being evaporated rapidly. At this moment, each of these people changed their colors in horror, feeling that all the water in their bodies was about to be drained out. "No, this is a fire evil sect, everyone needs to leave quickly!" Although the old man at the eighth level didn't know what magical power it was, he felt such terrifying fire-attribute spiritual power, and he naturally knew the depth. Such terrifying flames, even if they are not heavenly fires, are still close to that level. However, it was too late for them to leave at this time. Su Han suddenly formed another wall of fire, sweeping towards them. Immediately afterwards, Su Han's murderous intention increased sharply, and he continuously activated the fire spiritual power stored in the phantom ice sunflower, gradually reducing and squeezing the space of these guys. "Swallow it!" Su Hanlian laughed, and more than a hundred fire sunflower vines suddenly emerged from the ground, opening their huge mouths and swallowing the frightened monks. A series of tragic shouts announced that these people had been refined by the Phantom Ice Sunflower and became the nourishment of the Phantom Ice Sunflower. As for the old man who was leading the eighth level of respect, he was directly captured by Su Han. Enough killings have been done, Su Han also needs to capture someone alive. And this old man seems to be the most valuable person in this store. Even if he is not the boss behind the scenes, he must be an important figure. By capturing him directly, you might be able to pry out some useful information from him. In fact, Su Han could think with his toes that there was definitely a conspiracy. "You can't stay here for long, they must have powerful accomplices nearby." Su Han has not forgotten that the strong man who killed people and silenced them just now must not have left at this moment. A trapping formation captured the old man and held him in his hand. Su Han disappeared without a trace in a flash of light. After a while, Su Han returned to Wanliu Cave Heaven. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2029: News about Ling Qi You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Back to Wanliu Cave, the great sect leader is in retreat. Su Han didn't waste any time and directly found two elders who were good at interrogation from the execution hall. He handed over the old man who was a high-level emperor to these two elders and asked them to find out the origin of this old man. Although the old man was arrogant, Su Han believed that under professional torture methods, he would not be able to remain arrogant for long. These two elders were very concerned when they heard that an outside force had sent people to Wanliu City to cause trouble. After entering the secret room for interrogation, the two execution hall elders walked out with gloomy faces an hour later. Su Han knew when he saw the expressions of these two elders that they must have asked something useful. "Two elders, how are you? Have you spoken?" Su Han asked with a smile. One of the two elders nodded slightly, but his expression was extremely poor, and he said in a very complicated tone: "Speak. This guy refused to speak at first, but he couldn't stand the torture methods, so he finally resorted to it." "What is his origin?" Su Han asked. The elder had complicated eyes and said with hatred: "This guy is actually sent by Dan Prison City!" It¡¯s Dan Prison City again. This result, although unexpected, is reasonable. Wanliudongtian and Danyu City have been at odds with each other since the past few generations. Ever since an elder from Danjiu City suddenly died in the world of Wanliu Cave for no reason sixty years ago, the relationship between them has dropped to a freezing point. What the other side of Dan Prison City means is that Wanliu Dongtian killed that elder. As for Wanliu Dongtian, he couldn't produce relevant evidence to prove that it had nothing to do with him. Therefore, the two families have become famous rivals in God¡¯s Domain. Last time Su Han¡¯s Alchemy Pavilion opened, the Lian family¡¯s Yipinlou came to destroy the place, and Dan Prison City was behind it. But at that time, Alchemy Prison City still simply wanted to occupy the Alchemy Market in Wanliu City. And this time, sending people to set up a stage to give lectures in Wanliu City to win over people's hearts, the conspiracy behind this is not just as simple as occupying the market. "Thank you two elders, I know it well." Su Han said leisurely. The two elders suggested: "Should we report this matter to the three sect leaders?" As for the three sect leaders, Su Han must have informed them of this matter. However, there is no rush at this moment. "We will notify you after all three sect leaders have left seclusion." The two elders nodded: "Then we will leave first, Mr. Murong." Now that Su Han's status in Wanliu Cave Heaven is higher than that of ordinary execution hall elders, these two elders are naturally very polite to Su Han. However, Su Han didn't put on any airs, and after politely thanking him, he sent the two elders away. After the two elders left, Su Han entered seclusion again. This time in retreat, his heart was as calm as water. Seeing the safe and sound Red Lotus Saint in the Scarlet Moon Sect not only made him feel at ease, but also gave him more motivation to practice. Time is also spent day by day in cultivation. Soon, another three months passed. On this day, Su Han came out of seclusion. Su Han¡¯s retreat time is always much shorter than that of ordinary monks. Because he has a large amount of elixirs and past life experience to assist him, the efficiency of retreat is always twice the result with half the effort. ?????????????????Many monks in the realm of monasticism spend several years or even decades in retreat before they can achieve a breakthrough in their realm. However, it only took Su Han three months to feel that he had touched the threshold of the sixth level of the Supreme Realm. It has to be said that this cultivation speed is terrifying. However, Su Han also knows that if you really want to achieve a breakthrough in realm, you can't just rely on retreat at home. You have to practice it to get the inspiration for a breakthrough in martial arts. Su Han left his cave and wanted to take a walk outside. After wandering outside for a while, it was boring, so I simply decided to go to Ling Qi¡¯s cave to sit. Ling Qi was instructing several young disciples to practice in his cave. When he saw Su Han coming, he was a little surprised. "Haha, what gust of wind brought you here? I heard that you went out for training a while ago. Why, have you come back?" Ling Qi looked Su Han up and down and sighed: "The aura is more unfathomable than before. I have to say, you are indeed a monster." The young disciples were a little helpless when they saw Su Han. Ling Qi said: "Why don't you come over and meet Senior Brother Murong Sang?"   When those disciples heard the word Murong Sang, their expressions changed: "No, is it the first master of Wanliu Cave Heaven, Murong Sang?" "My God, I am so young. Why do I seem to be younger than us?" Su Han was a little amused when he saw the surprised expressions of these disciples. Ling Qi said: "These are the latest batch of disciples to join Wanliu Cave Heaven. I am also entrusted by the elders to guide them here." Su Han smiled and said: "I didn't expect that you would now start to guide new people in their cultivation. It's completely different from when I first met you." Ling Qi smiled bitterly and said, "I was ignorant at that time" With that said, he said to the newcomers: "You should go and practice on your own first." After several new disciples left, Ling Qi said to Su Han: "Have you heard about that?" Su Han said unexpectedly: "What?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2030: Ancient Secret Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ling Qi chuckled and said, "You haven't heard about it yet? That's right. You just came back, so it's normal that you haven't heard about it." Seeing his mysterious appearance, Su Han became interested and asked, "What is it?" "The news just came recently, but because it is related to Dan Prison City, not many people know about it. I only heard about it from an elder a few days ago." Ling Qi said, casually playing a few more formations to isolate the audio and visual in the room, and then said to Su Han: "It is said that a secret realm was recently discovered in the God's Domain that is likely to be left over from ancient times. Now, many major forces in the God's Domain , are already gearing up, gathering people, and preparing to rush to the secret realm." The ancient secret realm is always attractive no matter what time it is. Especially the ancient secret realms in the realm of gods. Every ancient secret realm that is born can often create a group of strong men in the imperial realm, even middle-level strong men in the imperial realm. Therefore, when those powerful men from the God Realm heard about the ancient secret realm, their eyes definitely turned green. It's definitely not an exaggeration to say it was a squeeze. "However, what does the ancient secret realm have to do with Alchemy Prison City?" Su Han wondered. "It is said that the ancient secret realm was discovered by a small force that has a very good relationship with Alchemy Prison City. Therefore, Alchemy Prison City can be said to have taken the lead and has already formed a team at the entrance of the secret realm. Everyone who goes later must watch. Dan Prison City behaves with a face, and forces like us who are not on good terms with Dan Prison City will not even get a share of the pie." After listening to Ling Qi¡¯s words, Su Han finally understood why the ancient secret realm was discovered in the Divine Realm, but there was no movement in Wanliu Cave Heaven. It turns out that Dan Prison City has already taken the advantage. That small force, at best, has a good relationship with Alchemy City, but at worst, it is a vassal of Alchemy City, relying on Alchemy City for its survival. Therefore, the secret realm discovered by that small force is equivalent to the secret realm discovered by Dan Prison City. Listening to Ling Qi¡¯s tone, he obviously thinks that this time the secret realm is opened, nothing will happen to Wanliudongtian. However, as a martial arts practitioner, talking about these secret realms is still exciting. Even if you can't get it, it's still good to talk about it and enjoy it. Ling Qi also felt a bit of pity, smacking his lips and saying: "It's a pity that Dan Prison City took the advantage. Alas, if other big forces took the advantage, we Wanliudongtian people might not be able to get a share of it if they go there. Soup. But Dan Prison City it¡¯s really difficult.¡± Su Han smiled lightly and said: "It is rare for God's Domain to have the opportunity to open the ancient secret realm. If we don't seize the opportunity this time, I don't know when it will be next time." Ling Qi deeply agreed and sighed: "There has been no ancient secret realm in the God's Domain for nearly ten years. If you miss this time, you must not miss it. The time will never come again. To be honest, I really want to see it." Su Han suddenly felt something in his heart and said with a smile, "Do you really want to go?" "Of course I really want to go." Ling Qi sighed, "It's a pity that there is no way. We are people from Wanliudongtian, and there is no way. Even if we go, they can't take us to play." Su Han smiled lightly and said: "I may have a way here that can let the two of us sneak in." "Really?" Ling Qi was overjoyed. But then, he thought of something again and said worriedly: "Even if someone is willing to take us in, regardless of the fact that we are from Wanliu Cave Heaven, that kind of occasion must be where high-ranking people gather, and they are all in a group. Man. We go alone, we are weak, we may not be able to get good things, others will take them away." "You just say whether you want to go or not?" Su Han laughed. Ling Qi hurriedly said: "Go, of course!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2031: Return to the Young Lord¡¯s Mansion in Golden Scale City You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "That's enough for you. As for the rest, leave it to me. You wait for my news." Su Han laughed and left Ling Qi's cave. To be honest, after a long period of seclusion, Su Han was really looking forward to exploring the ancient secret realm. That kind of place not only allows you to hone your strength, but more importantly, you also have the opportunity to obtain ancient inheritance. These ancient inheritances are the reason why so many powerful people from the God Realm flock to them. As for Ling Qi, looking at Su Han's leaving figure, he was stunned and muttered: "Where did he come from?" The more Ling Qi came into contact with Su Han, the more Ling Qi discovered that Su Han was unfathomable. Now, he is also very happy. Fortunately, he did not have an enmity with Murong Sang. "Since Junior Brother Murong has a way to take me to the ancient secret realm, I can't waste this opportunity in vain, let alone hold him back. I'd better practice hard quickly and strive to reach a higher level of strength before going to the ancient secret realm. " When Ling Qi thought of this, he quickly sat upright and started practicing. ¡­¡­ A week later, Su Han and Ling Qi set off from Wanliu Cave Heaven together. Along the way, Ling Qi had been trying his best to suppress his urge to ask this and that. Because he clearly remembered that he did not tell Su Han the specific location of the secret realm. Because he himself doesn¡¯t know the specific location of the secret realm. However, Su Han seemed to know where he was going. "Looking at this direction, it seems to be the direction of Dan Prison City. He doesn't want to go to Dan Prison City, right?" Ling Qi also made a wild guess. "We, the people from Wanliudongtian, go to Danyu City, isn't that like a sheep entering a tiger's mouth?" Looking at Su Han's appearance, he seemed very relaxed, but Ling Qi was extremely nervous. Fortunately, although the two of them passed by the Dan Prison City, they did not go to the Dan Prison City. Su Han¡¯s destination is obviously not Dan Prison City. The two of them bypassed the boundaries of Dan Prison City, but arrived at Golden Scale City, which was not far from Dan Prison City. Ling Qi knew that Golden Scale City was also a large city in the God¡¯s Domain, and in terms of city size alone, it was not even worse than Alchemy Prison City. "It's just that the systems of Jinlin City and Danyu City are different. In Danyu City, the Yutian Emperor is in charge of everything, and the Yutian Emperor is equivalent to the local emperor of Danyu City. Such a system will inevitably lead to a very strong cohesion in Dan Prison City. "Jinlin City is more of a place where three religions and nine streams gather. Many casual cultivators gather here, and many small forces also take root here. As for the Golden Scale City Lord's Mansion, the control over the entire Golden Scale City is far less than that of the Prison Heaven Emperor. It can even be said that the Golden Scale City Lord¡¯s Mansion is just the largest local force in Golden Scale City. Su Han led Ling Qi, and the two of them went straight to the Lord's Mansion of Golden Scale City. Using the same method as last time, he arrived outside the residence of the young master of Golden Scale City. The young master of Golden Scale City is refining elixirs in the alchemy room. Suddenly someone came from outside to report that there were two guests outside who wanted to see him. The young master of Golden Scale City was at a critical moment in his refining work when someone interrupted him unexpectedly. He suddenly became angry and was about to scold the person. Suddenly, I thought about it and felt that this method of visiting seemed a bit familiar. "Could it be" The young master of Jinlin City hurriedly walked out of the alchemy room, and when he saw the two people waiting outside, he couldn't help but be overjoyed, "As expectedit is indeed you, Master!" Su Han smiled and said, "How are you?" "Haha, I'm fine, of course I'm fine. Last time, Master, you helped me a lot, and I haven't thanked you properly yet." As the young master of Jinlin City spoke, he called to his subordinates: "Quick, serve the best wine and the best banquet." Su Han smiled faintly and said, "We don't have to drink and have a banquet. I'm just here to do one thing and I'll leave as soon as I'm done." "Then don't leave in a hurry. Hurry up and bring me the best spiritual tea. If you need my help in any way, just ask." When Ling Qi saw that the young master of Jinlin City was so respectful to Su Han, he couldn't help but be stunned on the spot. "Master, is this your friend? My place is a bit shabby, so I apologize for the poor hospitality." The young master of Jinlin City also greeted him warmly. Ling Qi has never been treated so politely and warmly by anyone in his life. He hesitated for a while, not knowing how to react. "Use the batch of Divine Tiger Pills sold to you by Dan Shen Pavilion.Are you on your way? Su Han asked with a faint smile. "Of course, it is of great use. Now the combat effectiveness of the army in our city lord's palace has reached a big level." When the young master of Jinlin City talked about the Shenhu Pill, he was also very excited. ¡°Also use it in moderation and pay attention to side effects.¡± Su Han reminded. "Thank you, Master, for reminding me. By the way, Master, what are you doing here this time?" asked the young master of Jinlin City. "I need you to do me a little favor in this matter." Su Han smiled lightly. "What is it? As long as I can do it, I will definitely not refuse." The young master of Jinlin City said hurriedly. Su Han nodded: "Do you know about the secret realm?" "The master is referring to the Kunyu Secret Realm?" asked the young master of Jinlin City. Su Han also heard the name of this secret realm for the first time, and nodded: "It should be. Your Golden Scale City Lord's Mansion should also be on the list of people entering this Kunyu Secret Realm, right?" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 2032 The situation is out of control You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The reason why Su Han asked this was because as we all know, the relationship between Golden Scale City and Dan Prison City has always been good. "We have some quotas in Golden Scale City" In front of Su Han, the young master of Jinlin City did not hide anything. After saying that, he thought about it again and asked tentatively: "Does the master want to" "Yes, I am quite interested in the Kunyu Secret Realm." Su Han was also straightforward. "If you, Master, are interested in the Kunyu Secret Realm, you can use the quota here at your discretion. You only need to pretend to be someone from the Lord's Palace of my Golden Scale City" The young master of Golden Scale City was quite happy. Although he couldn¡¯t figure out why such a powerful expert didn¡¯t have a place to enter the Kunyu Secret Realm. But he also knew that there were some things that there was no need to ask. For Su Han, it also saves a lot of words. He nodded immediately and said, "Then I'll bother you." "Haha, no trouble, no trouble. Last time, Master, you did me such a big favor and only asked me to do such a small thing. I have been feeling sorry for myself. This time, I finally have the opportunity to return your favor. , I¡¯m too late to be happy.¡± The young master of Jinlin City said repeatedly. "However, if you want to go, master, you have to hurry up. The troops sent by us from Golden Scale City have actually set off a few days ago, but I have another elixir recipe that I am currently researching and haven't fully understood yet, so I stay here. Here. But tomorrow at most, I have to rush over to join the large forces in Golden Scale City." "No problem." Su Han said with a smile, "Don't call me a master, it sounds like I'm not used to it." "Do you dare to ask the master for his surname?" the young master of Jinlin City asked quickly. "My name is Musang." Su Han casually gave a pseudonym. The young master of Jinlin City did not doubt that he was there, and nodded: "Then I will call you Taoist friend Mu. My name is Hu Yulin, you can just call me Yulin. Is there a friend who hasn't asked me his name yet?" Ling Qi had already been deeply impressed by Su Han's magical power. He never thought that Su Han was so proud and that with just a few words, the young master of Golden Scale City could get things done so easily. . How much of a favor does this have to be? At this moment, facing the inquiry from the Young Master of Golden Scale City, Ling Qi also reacted a little slowly, and said blankly: "Ling Qi." "Okay, that's Fellow Daoist Ling. Fellow Daoist Mu, Fellow Daoist Ling, you can dress up as people from the Lord's Mansion of Golden Scale City and go with me. After entering the Kunyu Secret Realm, you can move freely if you want. However, after entering Kunyu Before entering the secret realm, you must listen to my arrangements and never expose your secrets. Now they are very strict about the quota for entering the Kunyu secret realm." Hu Yulin sighed. "Why is the investigation so strict? Aren't all the entrances to the Kunyu Secret Realm now controlled by Dan Prison City? Isn't it the Dan Prison City that has the final say on how much you can enter?" Su Han raised a brow. "Haha, I originally thought that was the case, because after all, the Kunyu Secret Realm was discovered first by the vassal forces of Danyu City. Both Danyu City and us all thought that the Kunyu Secret Realm was definitely in the possession of Danyu City. thing. However, I don¡¯t know where the rumors came from, saying that the Kunyu Secret Realm is not an ordinary ancient secret realm. This news is spreading more and more widely. Now all the forces in the God¡¯s Domain, large and small, are eyeing it and sending people to occupy the Kunyu Secret Realm. The situation at the entrance to the Kunyu Secret Realm is now completely out of control." "Out of control?" Su Han frowned. Hu Yulin nodded: "Whether the entrance can be controlled by Dan Prison City or other major forces in the God's Domain is still unknown." Speaking of this, Hu Yulin couldn't help but feel a little depressed. After all, no one is happy when something that was originally thought to be in the bag suddenly becomes uncertain. "What is the specific situation in Kunyu Secret Realm now?" Su Han asked. Hu Yulin said: "Now, Alchemy City is still very powerful, but Tongtian Pavilion is not to be outdone. It and Alchemy City have formed a world-wide trend, and no one will give way to the other. As for other forces, we must make good friends with Alchemy City. , or make friends with Tongten Pavilion to get a quota." Tongtian Pavilion is also a huge force in the divine domain, and its behavior is very domineering. In terms of martial arts background, it is a level better than Dan Prison City. But the advantage of Alchemy Prison City is that it also has a profound foundation in alchemy. It¡¯s hard to say who will win in the end as these two families compete. After listening to Hu Yulin's words, Su Han was even more curious about the Kunyu Secret Realm. He wanted to know how many secrets there were in the Kunyu Secret Realm that could lead to the generals.Huge behemoths like the Pavilion and Dan Prison City were involved. Dressed in the attire of the Lord's Mansion of Golden Scale City, Su Han followed Hu Yulin, starting from Golden Scale City and heading straight towards the Kunyu Secret Realm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2033 The battle for the entrance to the secret realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Golden Scale City is located in the northwest of the entire God¡¯s Domain. The entrance to the Kunyu Secret Realm is further northwest of Jinlin City, which can be said to be the northwest corner of the entire God's Domain. ?Going further northwest, that is the border of the mainland. On the border of the continent, there are some ancient rumors that there are celestial orbits running on the border of the continent. Once it reaches a certain angle, it will cause overlapping transmission areas between the continent and other planes. Once this happens, many more powerful alien races may invade through overlapping areas. However, this is just an ancient rumor. The so-called entrance to the Kunyu Secret Realm is actually the entrance to a valley. It is said that the Kunyu Secret Realm is in the valley. This valley is called Kunyu Valley, so the secret realm is called Kunyu Secret Realm. At this moment, it is very lively outside Kunyu Valley. People from various forces divided their territories, and the atmosphere seemed very crazy. The most conspicuous thing is that the Taniguchi is controlled by two forces. One of them is Dan Prison City, and the other one is Tongtian Pavilion. It can be said that these two major forces are definitely in the first echelon among the large and small forces in the God's Domain. On the other side of Tongtian Pavilion, what caught your eye was a strong Emperor Realm man wearing a purple robe with eyes as bright as lightning. This person's status in Tongten Pavilion is obviously very high. He looks arrogant and domineering, and he obviously controls the situation very well. On the other side of Dan Prison City, there were quite a few high-level officials dispatched, and they were also aggressively occupying the opening on the other side. These two forces, like door gods, one on the left and one on the right, blocked the entrance to Kunyu Valley. And many of the forces in the periphery had solemn expressions, and seemed to be angry but afraid to speak. "Obviously, the two behemoths Tongtian Pavilion and Danyu City are keeping their mouth shut. If they want to go in, they have to weigh whether they have the courage. ¡°Whether it is Tongtian Pavilion or Alchemy Prison City, it is obvious that they are not good men and women. The styles of these two forces are both notoriously fierce. Anyone who dares to challenge their authority at this time is definitely seeking death. In front of these two major forces, Hu Yulin, as the young master of Golden Scale City, did not dare to make any mistakes. He led Su Han and Ling Qi to join the people from Golden Scale City and waited quietly. Su Han remained calm and watched the situation in Kunyu Valley with cold eyes. Looking at the postures of Tongtian Pavilion and Danyu City, it is obvious that they intend to dominate the situation in Kunyu Valley. "However, there is only one Kunyu Valley, but they have two. It is still unclear who will have the last laugh. The strong man in Tongtian Pavilion wearing a purple robe was also extremely domineering and said proudly: "Everyone, this Kunyu Secret Realm is related to ancient inheritance and is an extremely rare resource. As a giant of God's Domain, we, Tongtian Pavilion, have to work for God's Domain. Considering the future, it is most appropriate for us to digest the resources of this Kunyu Secret Realm. Therefore, on behalf of Tongtian Pavilion, I, Ding Pengyi, hereby announce that Tongtian Pavilion has taken over this Kunyu Secret Realm." I have to say that this Tongtian Pavilion is very domineering. This kind of behavior made the scene full of sighs. However, those people from small forces dare to be angry but dare not speak out. But on the other side of the Alchemy Prison City, a senior executive said coldly: "Ding Pengyi, you unilaterally announced the takeover of the Kunyu Secret Realm. Have you asked me for my opinion on the Alchemy Prison City?" Ding Pengyi laughed strangely: "You don't accept it? I, Ding Pengyi, am not the kind of overbearing and unreasonable person. If you don't accept it, why don't we have a fight first?" The senior officials of Dan Prison City stared, but remained silent. Ding Pengyi is a middle-level Emperor Realm expert, and he is notoriously tyrannical. Most Emperor Realm experts would avoid him when they see him, so how can they dare to fight with him? "Ding Pengyi, we have seen many shameless people, but this is the first time I have seen such a shameless person like you." Suddenly, a voice came from the void. Ding Pengyi's eyes turned cold, and he looked into the distance with a sullen face, and sneered: "Tsk, tsk, listening to this tone, could there be another lackey from Dan Prison City here?" Ding Pengyi has sharp ears and eyes. When he heard this voice, he roughly knew who was coming. Sure enough, as soon as Ding Pengyi finished speaking, a large number of people came from outside the valley to kill him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2034: Making Rules You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Sure enough, outside the valley, a large number of people and horses came flying to kill. This group of people is headed by a strong man in black robe, who is none other than a well-known strong man in Dan Prison City, Emperor Eudan. This Eudan Emperor is the deputy of the Prison Heaven Emperor. He has great power in Dan Prison City, and his reputation in the Divine Realm is also extremely high. "And behind Emperor Wu Tan, there was also a large group of people from Dan Prison City. As soon as this lineup appeared, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became tense. When the number two figure in Dan Prison City appears, this intention is obvious. Dan Prison City is obviously determined to win this Kunyu Secret Realm. Su Han had been keeping his composure, and when Emperor Wutan showed up with his people, he still treated it calmly. However, seeing how domineering Ding Pengyi from Tongtian Pavilion just now, and seeing Emperor Wutan appear now, Su Han was vaguely looking forward to it. It is best for these two forces to fight dog-eat-dog, and then fight each other first. Su Han certainly doesn¡¯t have a good impression of Alchemy City, nor does he have a good impression of Tongtian Pavilion at all. Tsutenkaku's style is notoriously domineering. Ding Pengyi glanced at the group of people who had just arrived, feeling a little annoyed in his heart. He had received rumors before that Dan Prison City valued this Kunyu Secret Realm very much. Although a large number of people came from Tongtian Pavilion and seized the initiative at the entrance of the valley in advance, Ding Pengyi also knew in his heart that Dan Prison City would not let them occupy the entrance and would definitely come for reinforcements. Sure enough, the Ebony Emperor is here. At this moment, Emperor Wu Tan looked at Ding Pengyi with a half-smile, with a mocking look on his face, and said: "Ding Pengyi, this Kunyu Secret Realm was discovered first by our Dan Prison City. You are so tyrannical here. Have you ever asked me about the Dan Prison?" The city¡¯s opinion?¡± Ding Pengyi smiled strangely and said: "Others may be qualified to say that our Tongtian Pavilion is domineering, but you, Dan Prison City, do not have this qualification." "Hmph, the ownership of this Kunyu secret realm is related to the fate of the entire divine realm. How can you allow you to mess around here." Emperor Wutan's face darkened. This Eudan Emperor¡¯s routine is the same as that of Ding Pengyi just now, with a righteous tone, claiming to be for the benefit of the entire divine domain. Hearing this, Ding Pengyi laughed loudly: "When did your Pill Prison City become the embodiment of justice? This is not the style of your Pill Prison City." The monks from other forces at the scene also talked in low voices. Obviously, they are not particularly convinced of Dan Prison City and Tongtian Pavilion. The tone of both of them was so hypocritical, so hypocritical. These two forces are usually not that kind of taking the overall situation into consideration, but now they are doing it under the banner of the overall interests of God's Domain, which is really annoying. Is this a dog-eat-dog situation? Like Su Han, many monks are full of expectations for this, expecting these two forces to start a fight. "Ding Pengyi, you are talking nonsense here, do you really think I can't deal with you?" Emperor Wu Tan's tone became gloomy. "Tsk, tsk, if this is what Emperor Yutian is saying, maybe Ding really wants to be wary of him. Who do you think Ebony is? Are you worthy of threatening me?" Ding Pengyi didn't give Emperor Ebony any face at all. Emperor Eudan was also angry: "Ding Pengyi, it seems like you are not going to retreat despite the difficulties, are you?" "Ahem, you two powerful men, can I say a few words?" A monk from other forces at the scene couldn't stand it anymore, "According to us, if you two really want to solve the problem, you might as well take a step back. , find a solution that both parties can solve. However, if both of you just want to seize control, then it is better not to waste each other's time and just go to war." "Yes, it is useless for both sides to keep talking here." "Either we can take a step back and share resources." "Yes, let's reconcile. Since we are all for God's Domain, it is better to enter Kunyu Valley together." These monks from other forces can¡¯t wait for a long time. They are all attached to one of the Tongtian Pavilion or Alchemy City, so they are qualified to stay at the entrance of this secret realm. But now, looking at the tit-for-tat confrontation between Tongtian Pavilion and Danyu City, these people are also afraid that the party they are attached to will be overwhelmed by the other party, causing them to miss the opportunity to enter the secret realm. Therefore, everyone started to talk about it. Ding Pengyi rolled his eyes and said with a strange smile: "Since everyone said so, we at Tongtian Pavilion are not unreasonable. Since this Kunyu Secret Realm is very important to all of us, how can this secret realmThis distribution method should be discussed by all of us, right? " Ding Pengyi reacted quickly. He was acting domineering before, but when he saw another batch of reinforcements coming from Danyu City, Tongtian Pavilion was suddenly at a disadvantage. Ding Pengyi immediately changed his tune, looking like he was easy to negotiate. This time, the ball was kicked directly to Dan Prison City. If Dan Prison City refuses to negotiate, it will obviously be the sinner who destroys the peaceful situation. Emperor Wutan frowned, as if thinking about something. For a moment, he seemed to have gotten the answer from somewhere, and nodded: "Okay, we in Dan Prison City always pay attention to fairness when doing things. Since this Kunyu Secret Realm involves everyone's interests, then everyone needs to sit down and discuss it calmly, and Don¡¯t be vindictive here and worsen the situation.¡± The Ebony Emperor also changed his attitude, and a feeling of seeing the overall situation emerged spontaneously. Su Han also knew that the Ebony Emperor was also performing here. Although the momentum of Alchemy City has now overwhelmed Tongten Pavilion, if they openly seize the entrance, it will obviously leave an impression of robbery. If it is not done well, if Tongtian Pavilion and some other small forces join forces, Dan Prison City will suffer a big loss. This is also uneconomical for Dan Prison City. Therefore, the Ebony Emperor simply acted magnanimously. "However, let me say it first. You, Tongtian Pavilion, don't have to leave if you want, but this time the secret realm must adhere to an order and a fair principle. We in Dan Prison City cannot violate it, and neither can you, Tongtian Pavilion. Everything No one can violate this code." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2035: The Birth of the Huaguang Pillar You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Eudan Emperor said, and also gave Ding Pengyi a meaningful look. Ding Pengyi also knew that the main reason why Emperor Wutan invited him to join him was definitely not because he was afraid of himself. But Dan Prison City may not want to waste time and energy on unnecessary conflicts. At the moment, Ding Pengyi also took advantage of the situation: "This is still a human saying. As long as there are fair rules, we at Tongtian Pavilion will definitely abide by them." Hearing that people from these big forces and sects were brazenly discussing the resource allocation problem in the secret realm, this made people from other small forces feel very uncomfortable. However, they also understand that this is the rule of the martial arts world, the stronger they are, the more they have the right to speak. "After all, there is a reason why this Kunyu secret realm can attract so many friends. This emperor proposes that we forces should" Emperor Eudan obviously came prepared. His words were so clear-cut and logical that Su Han was almost deceived. This Dan Prison City actually changed its previous style and actually proposed a proposal of sharing blessings and sharing hardships. However, this made Su Han feel more wary of Dan Prison City. Dan Yu City has changed its past behavior. This does not mean that Dan Yu City is weaker than before. It can only mean that Dan Yu City¡¯s ambitions may be greater than before. ¡°For example, the current behavior of Dan Prison City is clearly doing favors and buying off these small and medium-sized forces present. Sure enough, as soon as the Dan Prison City plan was proposed, all the forces present were more or less allocated some quotas. "Alchemy Prison City is still upright. Tongtian Pavilion is too overbearing." "Yeah, I usually think that Alchemy City is not very good, but after a comparison, I realized that Alchemy City is still pretty good." ??It can be said that these forces were bribed by the favor of Danyu City in one fell swoop. Su Han secretly shook his head, secretly thinking that these people were just like grasshoppers, with no sense of judgment at all. However, he didn¡¯t say much. At this stage, it is very safe for him to disguise himself, hide his name, and mix among the people in Golden Scale City. Naturally, there is no need for him to go out and make a fuss and be the leader. Dan Prison City and Tongtian Pavilion allocate quotas to enter the secret realm together. As a force that has good relations with Dan Prison City, Golden Scale City naturally gets a lot of quotas. After the quotas were allocated, everyone rested in place, waiting for the Kunyu Secret Realm to open. In his heart, Su Han also had some expectations for this Kunyu Secret Realm. ??After observing the people at the scene, no monks from the Scarlet Moon Sect were found. However, Su Han was not surprised by this. The Chiyue Sect has always had a noble and aloof style. On such an occasion, they would naturally not come to join in the fun. Sitting cross-legged, Su Han quickly entered a meditative state. ?According to Dan Prison City and Tongtian Pavilion, the entrance will be opened within a day or two at most. Time, soon arrived in the middle of the night. Many monks at the scene were meditating. Suddenly, in the direction of the deep valley ahead, pillars of light suddenly appeared soaring into the sky! These pillars of light are like colorful rainbows, rising from the depths of the valley. Every beam of light glows with an alluring divine light, which is extremely dazzling. "One, two actually seven!" In that dazzling light pillar, there are tiny debris shining, bit by bit, some are golden, some are silver, some are purple, some are cyan The light fragments were flying around, gorgeous and colorful, as if a box containing countless treasures was suddenly opened, and the treasures inside exuded an alluring brilliance. Even Ling Qi, Hu Yulin and the others beside Su Han couldn't help but take a breath when they saw this scene. "what is that?" "Tsk, tsk, such a divine glow must be the birth of a great treasure." "Listen, what is the sound?" "There is really a sound!" In everyone¡¯s ears, majestic sounds rang out one after another, like the waves of Sanskrit chants. They were so solemn that everyone¡¯s hearts beat involuntarily. Su Han felt a chill in his heart. You must know that his spiritual consciousness is not comparable to that of ordinary monks. In terms of the strength of his spiritual consciousness alone, I am afraid that even the average Emperor Realm powerhouse cannot compare with him. So solemnThe sound is as if there are thousands of gods and Buddhas singing in Sanskrit, and there is a strange rhythm that can make people's emotions follow this rhythm! "What a powerful spiritual power!" Unlike others, Su Han's heart was filled with fear. Looking at the seven radiant treasure pillars, my heart was full of doubts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2036: Entering the Secret Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han looked at the crowd around him again. The eyes of many monks showed incomparable fanaticism in confusion, and their faces were flushed. It was obvious that their emotions were driven by this solemn voice, and the sea of ????consciousness entered an extremely excited state. Su Han's heart was even more awe-inspiring, because once the monk's spiritual consciousness enters a hyperactive state, it will be a relatively extreme situation. Either it's very good, or it's very bad. For example, when a monk breaks through a realm, his consciousness will be very excited. Under the guidance of the new martial arts realm, his spiritual consciousness will be extremely active. This kind of activity and excitement will become a driving force. But at this moment, this is obviously not the case. There is another more extreme situation, that is, when the consciousness is controlled by someone, it will also become abnormally active and excited. "What is going on in this Kunyu Secret Realm?" Su Han looked around at the excited crowd, including Emperor Wu Tan and Ding Pengyi. Although they pretended to be calm on the surface, they could not conceal the anticipation and enthusiasm in their hearts. There was always a trace of vigilance in Su Han's heart. After thinking for a while, he sent a message to Ling Qi and Hu Yulin: "This Sanskrit singing is a bit weird. It's best to close your eyes and listen and not be disturbed by it." Su Han also knew that his instructions were somewhat incompatible with the fanatical atmosphere at the scene and seemed a bit strange. However, Ling Qi will definitely listen to him. As for whether Hu Yulin will listen, that is his business. As for other people, Su Han can't control them. After all, his current identity is just an ordinary monk in Golden Scale City. Even if he notices something, he certainly can't do anything too outrageous. ????????????????????? Otherwise, it will definitely attract attention and become the target of the first shot. Su Han looked at the seven large light pillars in the void. Those seven large light pillars, so strong and dazzling, pierced into the sky, emitting brilliant whirlpools of light, intertwined in the void. It seems like seven bright lamps are guiding this group of monks in the right direction. "Brother Wu Tan, shall we go in now?" Many monks in Dan Prison City obviously couldn't wait. They looked at Emperor Wu Tan with eagerness. Emperor Eudan looked at the others: "What do you think?" Ding Pengyi smiled strangely and said, "I agree to go in now." "I also support going in now." "Yes, these seven pillars of light must have a huge secret. Maybe, this is really an ancient secret realm of infinite value, and a great opportunity to change the pattern of God's Domain." "Yes, this pillar of light is so majestic and sacred. It is by no means an ordinary secret realm. It is definitely an ancient secret realm. Since ancient times, our human monks have been passing on from generation to generation and are gradually declining. Now, with such opportunities, there is no reason to hold back." Everyone¡¯s opinions are surprisingly unanimous. Obviously, under the stimulation of these seven large light pillars, everyone's curiosity has been completely aroused. ??Especially those powerful people who have reached the Emperor Realm. They have traveled all over the world and have seen many secret realms. However, even they have never seen such a magnificent secret realm with their own eyes. Not to mention the solemn Sanskrit chant, especially the seven huge light pillars, which are like bridges connecting heaven and earth and breaking the void. This magnificent scene, which contains the highest and greatest between heaven and earth, as well as the solemn and sacred Sanskrit singing and divine sounds, all condensed into one voice, guiding them to enter Kunyu Valley unswervingly. "Okay, let's go in now!" Emperor Eudan made the final decision. Soon, all the monks present formed a queue. The people at the front of the team are naturally the people from Dan Prison City and Tongtian Pavilion. ¡°Moreover, the two families seem to have formed a tacit understanding, and both of them are standing still. But if one of them suppresses the other, the other will definitely fall out immediately. In addition, there are more than a dozen forces, some of which are attached to Danyu City, and some of which are attached to Tongtian Pavilion, forming two forces that are peaceful on the surface but are actually undercurrents. As for the other small and medium-sized forces, there are dozens of them, large and small, but these forces have not formed a unified force, just like a piece of scattered sand. These small and medium-sized forces are destined to be the foil for this trip to the secret realm, and they cannot become the protagonists. The team began to move forward, and Su Han followed the queue in Jinlin City, which was a force attached to Danyu City. Su Han is among them, but he doesn't show off the mountains or reveal the water. Looking at Ling Qi next to him, he was also arrogant from the beginning.The situation has become somewhat calmer. Obviously, after listening to Su Han's words, Ling Qi became a little wary of Na Fan Chan. However, Ling Qi's ability to resist Na Fan Chan was obviously insufficient, and there was still some excitement and flushing on his face. As for Hu Yulin, at this time he has reached the front of the Jinlin City team. It's hard to say what state he is in now. As the team continues to advance, the solemn Sanskrit chant becomes clearer and clearer. Finally, this team completely entered Kunyu Valley. The scene in front of them also made everyone¡¯s eyes brighten. The Kunyu Valley in front of you is filled with bursts of rays of light and thousands of auspicious auras, just like the world of ancient gods and Buddhas. There are colorful lights everywhere, and the dazzling colorful lights have become the main theme of this void. "This is the Kunyu Secret Realm?" "Tsk, tsk, what kind of existence is here? Why does it feel like I have escaped from the mortal world and entered the world of gods and Buddhas?" "There must be a lot of ancient treasures and inheritances here. Let's give them away. We will give them away." The monks who swarmed in all had their eyes shining, even a little green. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2037: Completely Crazy Monks You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was behind the crowd, but he was observing the scene in front of him calmly. He will never be blinded by the prosperity in front of him. He knows that no matter what the scene is, in the world of martial arts, any scene can be created artificially. Sometimes, a formation, a blinding method, and a small magical power can do it. So, in the world of martial arts, what you see with the naked eye may never be true. Especially in this situation, Su Han felt that the scene in front of him was even more incredible. If this place is really so good, why has it been that for thousands of years, there seems to be no record of this Kunyu Secret Realm in the history of God¡¯s Domain? Although Su Han knew that he had not seen relevant records, it did not mean that there were not necessarily any. However, combined with the strange excitement of these monks before, Su Han felt that this Kunyu Secret Realm was not as simple as it seemed. At least, it¡¯s certainly not as peaceful as it seems on the surface. At this moment, above the seven light pillars, there were another light curtains, like waterfalls, rolling down from a high place. This light curtain is colorful, like pieces of transparent glass, and like transparent crystal walls, creating dazzling ripples. Between the ups and downs of the ripples, there are various dharma phenomena that are faintly visible. One after another, in the rippled transparent light curtain, various dharma appearances continued to appear, including gods and demons, magical weapons, ancient ferocious beasts, exotic flowers and grasses, Qiong Palace and Heavenly Palace, etc. The sea of ??stars This light curtain was constantly switching, forming a fantastic interweaving of light and shadow, which surprised a group of monks. They all stared at the light curtain, staring intently. At this moment, except for Su Han, almost everyone's hearts were trembling. They were completely conquered by the sight before them. That ambition is like a vine, growing and spreading rapidly. Now, they can¡¯t wait to enter this secret realm to see how many ancient secrets are hidden in this secret realm. "Look, what's in there?" Someone suddenly shouted. ???????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ And those seven huge light pillars seemed to form a seven-star guard posture from around the palace, shooting straight into the sky. This scene makes everyone excited. "This must be the ancient holy land!" "Come on, this kind of secret realm is definitely an inheritance that you won't encounter for thousands of years." "Look at how massive and solemn the palace is. It is definitely a first-class ancient holy land. There must be ancient treasures inside that we can't even imagine." Even the Ebony Emperor's eyes were shining brightly. Before anyone else could ask for instructions, he took the initiative and said, "Everyone, go over and take a look." As soon as Emperor Wutan finished speaking, the monks from Dan Prison City flew out immediately, and the monks from Tongtian Pavilion did not lag behind. The monks from other forces were also scrambling to be the first, and they all flew forward like sharp arrows from the string. "Let's go and take a look." Su Han secretly said to Ling Qi. As for Hu Yulin, like everyone else, he was tempted by this spectacular and solemn scene, and he ran faster than anything else. Su Han also knew that the other party would definitely not listen to his persuasion at this time. At the moment, he and Ling Qi mingled among the monks in Golden Scale City, and soon caught up with the large group. In front of you, an arch-like entrance is already looming. "This secret realm is rare to encounter in thousands of years. Now the entrance is open. This is our opportunity. Let's go in." The crowd was excited and vying for the first place, like crucian carp crossing a river, squeezing towards the entrance of the secret realm in batches. The moment I stepped into the entrance of the secret realm, I felt a blur in front of my eyes. The next moment, he was already standing on the land of Kunyu Secret Realm. In front of you, the magnificent and magnificent palace is getting closer. "It's right in front of you!" "Let's go, don't fall behind, hurry up!" "The opportunity has come, don't miss it this time!" Except for Su Han and Ling Qi, everyone's minds were already a little hot at this time. They have been completely attracted by this secret realm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2038: Inspiring Voices You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, in everyone¡¯s imagination, this secret realm must hide eternal opportunities, and it must be an extremely powerful holy land of ancient heritage. A holy place like this must have countless treasures inside. Thinking of those ancient treasures and ancient inheritance, these monks all turned red-eyed. How could they remain calm? when¡­¡­ At this time, another simple and melodious bell suddenly came from the distance. The sound of the bell was deafening, as if it had traveled through time and space from ancient times and reached everyone's ears. Hearing this simple voice, everyone felt relaxed and happy, as if the fear and uneasiness deep in their hearts suddenly disappeared, replaced by only calm and peace. That feeling is like walking into the safest harbor, an incomparable sense of peace and tranquility. However, when Su Han heard the sound of the bell, he felt even more vigilant. The acuity of his spiritual consciousness is not inferior to those of the Emperor Realm experts present. And the powerful intuition brought by his past and present experiences surpasses everyone present. And, at this time, even the evil eye had a strong reaction, which was a very intense feeling of resistance. In other words, even the evil eye is very repulsive to the sound of the bell. Su Han has never doubted the evil eye, and he has no doubt about it. Naturally, Su Han couldn't ignore Xie Yan's reaction at this moment. Feeling this weird atmosphere, Su Han was almost convinced that at this moment, there were probably very few people who had not been brainwashed by the sound of the bell. Amidst the peaceful ringing of bells, there are probably not many monks left who can still remain vigilant. ¡°In fact, he is probably the only person who can face a powerful enemy like him. "It sounds like this bell is indeed very otherworldly and has an aloof temperament. Why do I feel wary? Am I thinking too much?" Su Han occasionally feels this way, but as soon as this thought appears, he will immediately suppress it. He still chose to trust his intuition and the feeling the evil eye gave him. The melodious bells, with perfect frequency and rhythm, slowly sounded in the void. The frequency of this bell is very slow, as slow as an old man taking a nap. However, the sound of the bell was so breathtaking and intoxicating that it guided them towards the magnificent palace in the distance. "However, if you have a good idea, you will lose sight of the mountain and run away from the horse." The magnificent palace seems far away, but in fact it is very far away to get there. Everyone was almost moving forward at full speed, but the palace was always there, always some distance away from everyone. Although the distance has been shortening, the road leading to that magnificent palace seems much longer than what can be seen with the naked eye. "Damn it, half a day has passed, why can't we arrive yet?" "Yes, looking at the distance, it will only take a few hours at most. Why don't you feel that the distance has shortened even after so long?" "Is this deliberately teasing us?" "You are all talking nonsense. If you want to leave, you can leave now. If you want to stay, stop talking so much and complaining." "That's right, you are full of complaints. Do you want to wait for ancient opportunities to hit you on the head?" "Isn't it true? How can it be so easy to get opportunities in ancient times? Why are you complaining and tired after just putting in so much effort?" Some people can¡¯t hold their breath, but others are very calm. But without exception, everyone is eyeing the palace. "This must be a test. Ancient inheritance is something that not just cats and dogs can get their hands on. There must be many tests along the way. Only by passing these many tests can it be possible to reach the ancient palace and obtain the ancient inheritance." It has to be said that there are quite a few people who hold this view. In their opinion, this ancient secret realm will definitely be full of many tests. Perhaps there will be many more such tests in the future. Just like now, everyone can clearly see the ethereal palace with the naked eye, and they can also feel that the distance seems to be shortening. However, it is extremely difficult to reach it. Everyone was moving forward, and suddenly, a high mountain appeared in front of them. In front of the mountain road, there were transparent glass mirrors erected. "My juniors, I must congratulate you for reaching this point.! " Suddenly, a vicissitudes and majestic voice came from the mountain road. This voice also seemed to have traveled through a time and space tunnel, from ancient times to today. When everyone heard the words, they were all startled and stopped involuntarily. They stood in front of the mountain road and looked at each other. They were obviously shocked by the sudden sound. "The fact that you are here shows that you have indeed obtained the qualifications for admission. However, in order to be recognized by me, you still need to pass the test of the Gate of All Living Beings." "What is the Gate of All Living Beings?" The voice spoke eloquently, "This door can see you and me, and all living beings As long as you pass the test of the Gate of All Living Beings, you will be qualified to enter my palace and get my The ancient inheritance, and even become the descendant of my ancient sect, and continue the glorious era created by our sect in ancient times. You'd better think carefully about whether you want to accept the test of this gate of all living beings." Pass the test of the Gate of All Beings? Su Han couldn't help but be curious: "Who is this voice? Is it the creator of the secret realm here? How come this inheritance method is similar to Tianyi Shrine?" However, Su Han also felt that this place was actually very different from Tianyi Shrine. For example, the voice at this moment seemed a little too enthusiastic and eager, as if it was encouraging the monks present to obtain their own inheritance. If there really is a legacy, is there any need to encourage people so urgently? However, Su Han felt that there were basically no people who had the same views as him now. The monks at the scene were basically on the verge of being successfully brainwashed. I have to say that the owner of this voice is indeed a guy who is good at inspiring people. If this place was created by this person, then Su Han had to admit that this person was really powerful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2039: Difficult Choice You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Before you make a decision, I need to announce some information first, that is, specific information about this Kunyu Secret Realm." "Kunyu Secret Realm is a sacred place of the most powerful sect in ancient times - Kunyu Sect. Kunyu Sect pays attention to awe-inspiring righteousness, uprightness, and clear mind. It is the most powerful leader of the decent force in ancient times." ??The leader of the strongest decent forces in ancient times! Hearing these words, the monks present were all excited and excited. "I can also tell you clearly that the palace in front of you is the most mysterious courtyard of the ancient Kunyu Sect. Almost all the secret scriptures of the ancient Kunyu Sect are backed up here. There are also Many of the treasures of the ancient Kunyu Sect are also in this palace. Among you, there are destined to be those with deep blessings who will soar to the sky." These words made all the people at the scene excited. Even those who were strong in the Imperial Realm had fanaticism flashing in their eyes. Everyone was listening with their ears pricked up, for fear of missing important information. "Now, I will announce an important rule." "This rule is actually very simple. No matter you are at the Emperor Realm, the Venerable Realm, or the Holy Realm, in short, when you enter the inheritance forbidden area of ??our Kunyu Sect, once you obtain the inheritance, you will automatically become a disciple of the Kunyu Sect. Become the messenger who continues the inheritance of our ancient Kunyu Sect. From that moment on, your previous identity and previous power must be cut off in two, and you must not break the ties. Remember, this is to cut off the common ties, and this process is necessary. If the fate is not cut off, the great road will be difficult to achieve.¡± What? Cut off the secular ties? In other words, break away from the existing forces? For a moment, everyone hesitated. They don¡¯t have any psychological barriers in their minds when it comes to grabbing treasures. However, asking them to betray their original forces and break away from their respective sect forces is really difficult for them. Because, this not only means breaking away from the current sect power, but also means cutting off contact with current friends and relatives. This choice is really difficult to make. Su Han's heart was full of doubts: "Ancient Kunyu Sect? Awesome and upright? Upright? A clear mind and one's nature? It sounds very good, but if it is really so good, why must we cut off the secular ties and do this? Is this really a matter of annihilating the family relationship? Is this really righteous?" Logically speaking, it would be a good thing if this ancient secret realm could really allow people to inherit it. But if it were really the leader of the ancient sect, would he use such coercion and inducement methods to cut off people's common ties? It is said that it is difficult to achieve a great path without cutting off the worldly ties, but Su Han read a lot in his previous life, and he has never heard of any great path that requires abandoning one's relatives and friends, and betraying one's existing power. ¡°This is simply inhumane. ????????????? Besides, Tao follows nature, and it would be too blunt to cut something off deliberately. This kind of avenue may not be the real avenue. Su Han¡¯s knowledge system from his previous life made him feel that this seemingly profound advice was actually full of weirdness and flaws. However, just because Su Han was able to be rational and clear-headed did not mean that other people at the scene could also think rationally about this issue. "Remember, sincerity leads to spirituality. When you pass through this gate of sentient beings, everything you think will be understood by me." The voice said lightly, "Okay, now I give you a quarter of an hour to think. After a quarter of an hour, anyone who has not made a decision will be sent out of the secret realm." These words immediately caused a commotion on the scene. A quarter of an hour is not that long. This time, everyone was caught off guard and put in a dilemma. How to make this decision? Want to sever ties with existing sect forces? This kind of decision would never be possible if someone is not decisive. However, Su Han didn't believe it. He has been thinking about some details of this place. If this place is really inherited from ancient times, then are there really any living people here? Of course, Su Han will not arbitrarily veto this point. After all, this kind of thing happens in Tianyi Palace. It is indeed possible for characters from ancient times to be sealed in some form and survive to this day through some special means. ?????????????????, that kind of survival is actually no different from death. They can¡¯t move, they can¡¯t lift the seal, they can¡¯t come out and move around, they can only maintain a little bit of consciousness, a little bit of clarity In this situation, Su Han could tell that this voice was very different from those of the guardians of Tianyi Shrine. At least, this sound does not have the desolate feeling that has been withheld for thousands of years. Instead, it gives people a feeling of vitality. What's going on? Su Han can¡¯t understand the mystery behind this, so the best way is to wait and see. Such a difficult decision really stumped many people present. This is definitely a question that goes straight to the heart. If you want to get the inheritance of this secret realm, you have to cut off the original relationship, and you can't just do it perfunctorily. Among the people present, few are casual cultivators. On the contrary, these people are all representatives of the sect to which they belong. There are even quite a few who are representatives of famous sects and powerful forces. It is a huge irony to ask them to cut off their secular ties. They came here this time for the benefit of their sect. It is extremely absurd no matter how you look at it, to ask them to sever ties with their own sect forces. Su Han remained calm. He wanted to see, what would these people do in this situation? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2040 Making a Choice You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! While everyone was still hesitating, suddenly, Ding Pengyi from Tongtian Pavilion laughed ferociously: "You guys should take your time to figure it out. I, Ding, took the first step." As he spoke, the figure turned into a stream of light and rushed directly into one of the glazed mirrors! No one expected that Ding Pengyi would be the first to eat crabs. This glazed mirror is not actually an entity, but an illusory scene. Ding Pengyi's figure sank into the Gate of All Beings, and was immediately sucked in by a transparent vortex that looked like ripples. Whoops! The figure disappeared in the blink of an eye. With the first crab eater, there will be a second and third one. When the people in Tongtian Pavilion saw that Ding Pengyi was like this, they all rushed in without hesitation. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Every figure thrown into the gate of all living beings is like a stone thrown into the sea. There is no news, and no one knows where it is. One, two, three Soon, a lot of people rushed in. ¡°Obviously, even when faced with such a difficult choice, these people still don¡¯t give up. In the face of such a huge temptation, there is no worldly fate that cannot be severed. Everyone in Tongtian Pavilion was like this, and many monks from small and medium-sized forces no longer hesitated, and many people rushed in swarm. In this way, the problem was suddenly left to Emperor Wutan. Emperor Wutan could also see that after the people from Tongtian Pavilion entered, the senior officials of the Dan Prison City behind him were all eager to try. Obviously, everyone was a little excited. This is an ancient holy land. If you miss this opportunity and return home, even if you are still loyal to Dan Prison City, so what? "If you miss this rare opportunity, can you wait until the second time in this life?" "Brother Etan Taoist, what should I do?" asked a senior official of Dan Prison City. They were all obviously waiting for Emperor Wu Tan to make the final decision. Although they are all eager to give it a try, if Emperor Eudan doesn't move, they won't be able to move first. Emperor Eudan was actually very hesitant. This matter is really too involved. As the number two person in Dan Prison City, he was unable to make a decisive decision for a while. Cutting off the secular relationship means that Emperor Wutan will cut off the city of Danyu from now on. You must know that a top power like Dan Prison City is a rare existence in the God's Domain. But if he gets the true ancient inheritance in the secret realm, it will be enough to make up for the loss of his complete separation from Dan Prison City. Otherwise, once you take this step, there will be no turning back. "Brother Wu Tan, if you are not ruthless, you cannot stand firm. This ancient secret realm is a rare opportunity. There is no precedent before. There is no need for us to follow the previous rules." "Brother Wutan Taoist, if this place is really inherited from ancient times, we people, even if we are cut off from the original secular ties, can still rely on the inheritance of this secret realm to establish a new door." "Perhaps, by then, the sect formed by those of us who have obtained ancient inheritance will be the most powerful in the God's Domain?" Everyone is ambitious. And once this ambition breaks out, people will become crazy. These high-level officials of the Imperial Realm in Alchemy Prison City could no longer sit still at this moment, and they all spoke out to persuade the Ebony Emperor. Obviously, they were all very anxious when they saw that Ding Pengyi had arrived first. Emperor Eudan was actually very excited, but what he lacked was a boost to make his decision. At this moment, being so beguiled, Emperor Wu Tan followed the trend and said, "Well, since everyone thinks so, it shows that it is what everyone expects. Even if we cut off the common ties, we may not be able to repay them in the future. In the world of martial arts, there will still be something. Only with absolute strength can you do whatever you want!" "Walk!" Emperor Eudan waved his hand and led these monks from the Alchemy Prison City to rush into the Gate of All Beings. The vortex like ripples sucked them away one by one and disappeared without a trace in an instant. Soon, although many people at the scene were cursing, most people chose to enter. Su Han glanced at Ling Qi meaningfully, and said with a faint smile: "Do you want to go in?" Ling Qi¡¯s eyes were actually flickering. At this moment, facing Su Han's question, he was a little panicked at first, but then his expression gradually calmed down and he was slumped.Sighed, but still nodded. Although he is a direct descendant of Wanliu Dongtian, he has deep feelings for Wanliu Dongtian. However, facing such temptation, he still couldn't control it. "Then go in, don't worry about any nonsense like cutting off the common bond, these are all lies." Su Han smiled and said through the voice. ????????????????? Ling Qi was really stunned. So many powerful people in the Imperial Realm were troubled by this problem, and they all entered after making some decisions. ???????? Could it be that those powerful people in the Imperial Realm can¡¯t see that this is a lie? Su Han didn't explain much. In his opinion, this so-called Gate of Living Beings is simply alarmist. The truth is definitely not what the voice said. When you pass through the Gate of Living Beings, your thoughts will be revealed. . Su Han didn¡¯t believe it. So many people had passed through this gate of sentient beings. Could it be that every one of them was so determined and decisive in their thoughts and thoughts, and could they break away from the original forces from the bottom of their hearts? The most important thing is that Su Han has been observing before and did not notice any powerful spiritual fluctuations in the gate of all living beings. In other words, this so-called Gate of All Living Beings may simply be a lie. To put it another way, Su Han would not be afraid even if there really was a door to all sentient beings. He has experienced the cycle of life and death from his past life to this life, and even the cycle of life and death cannot allow him to cut off the secular ties between his past and present lives. He doesn¡¯t believe that a mere gate to all sentient beings can allow him to cut off his worldly ties? Whether to cut it off or not depends entirely on what you think. Thinking of this, Su Han no longer hesitated, and a stream of light rushed towards the door of all living beings. When Ling Qi saw that Su Han had already gone in, he no longer hesitated and rushed in too. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2041 The Last Test You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The moment Su Han passed through the gate of all living beings, he felt a wave-like force pushing him continuously, as if he was drifting with the current in the sea. After a few ups and downs, he had already found his footing. As soon as he landed, Su Han heard a sound of complaints. "There is no such thing as cutting off worldly ties, or the door to all living beings. I don't feel any changes, nor do I feel like my worldly ties have been cut off." "Damn it, are we all being fooled?" "Why are you all so anxious? We haven't received the inheritance yet, so it may not be time for us to make a decision now. Maybe, when the inheritance is given to us, we will make an oath to cut off the customs. edge." Su Han¡¯s ears were filled with such voices of complaints and speculation. Apparently, the monks who had passed through the Gate of All Living Beings gathered in the surrounding area. "Haha, juniors, congratulations, you have passed another test. Those who achieve great things do not stick to trivial matters. This test just now is to test whether your character is decisive enough. The fact that you can stand here means that you have passed the test. People who are blocked from the door of all living beings are indecisive and destined to be difficult to become great people. It is not a pity to be eliminated." That voice rang again. When everyone heard this, they were all stunned. They all felt as if they had eaten a handful of flies and were indescribably uncomfortable. In a daze, they felt as if they had become villains in vain. Although they did not really betray the forces they belonged to, what happened just now was undoubtedly a stain on their loyalty in a certain sense. Beside Su Han, Ling Qi glanced at Su Han secretly, feeling true admiration in his heart. So many powerful people failed to understand the Gate of All Living Beings, but Junior Brother Murong Sang could see that the Gate of Living Beings was playing tricks on them. ¡°If nothing else, this kind of eyesight is really extraordinary. "Continue to move forward along this road, and you will go to the bottom of the main hall of Kunyu Sect. Once there, you will accept another test." The voice said and then disappeared. When everyone heard this, there was no room for hesitation. Having come this far, they have no reason to stop. This time, the voice did not tease everyone anymore. Everyone was speeding along, and the distant palace finally appeared in front of them. The majestic and majestic palace, only when you really stand at its feet can you realize how spectacular and majestic it is. Even the most experienced and well-informed emperor-level experts at the scene were in awe for a moment in front of this majestic palace. Such palaces made them wonder if they had arrived in the legendary foreign wonderland? "The ancient leader sect is really extraordinary. It's such a big gesture. I'm really curious. How much ancient inheritance is contained in this palace?" "Yes, I am looking forward to it just thinking about it!" The monks present were all whispering, their tone full of fanaticism. Seeing this scene, Su Han also sighed secretly. Obviously, by now, the other party has completely mastered the rhythm. Even those who are strong in the Imperial Realm have been following the opponent's rhythm all the way up to now. If this is really the inheritance holy land of the ancient Kunyu Sect, then it wouldn't be a bad thing to follow the opponent's rhythm. However, Su Han never believed that this was really the holy land of the ancient Kunyu Sect. However, Su Han did not intend to stand up. His purpose is as firm as ever, which is to take one step at a time. No matter where this place is, Su Han's purpose is very clear, which is to dig out all the secrets of this secret realm and reap benefits. Su Han¡¯s motivations are not much different from other people¡¯s motivations. The difference between him and others is that his mind is not overly fanatical, and he does not follow the other person's thoughts and be manipulated step by step like a puppet. "Juniors, don't be too happy. When you get here, you may feel that the long journey of thousands of miles is just the last step. However, before you have taken the last step, none of you have the right to be proud! Because, you may all fall. A test." That voice seemed to be able to hear the whispers at the scene, and directly poured a basin of cold water on it. "Okay, now everyone can see clearly that there are seven pillars around this palace, arranged according to the directions of the Big Dipper. This is a seal restriction. If you want to enter this palace, you must break this seal. Prohibition, abilityEnter the palace and get the inheritance. If you can't do this, it means that you will never have a chance with the ancient Kunyu Sect! " This voice is high and indifferent, but it is full of magic, making people unable to help but worship. "The south direction is the main entrance. As long as the seal is broken from the main entrance, the entire Kunyu Sect's holy land will be completely opened to you. And you, the successors of the ancient Kunyu Sect, will usher in a new era. !¡± This voice has a special temperament that can confuse and incite people's hearts, making the blood of these monks, young and old, boil with excitement. Become the successor of the ancient leader sect and start a great era! How many people can resist this kind of temptation? Everyone was almost in a swarm, flocking to the south main entrance. At the main entrance, there is a huge plaque with three ancient seal scripts written on it - Kunyu Sect! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2042: Unable to break the situation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This three-character Kunyu Sect has a superb temperament and a kingly aura. Looking down at the world, there are many things happening. Just these three words give people a feeling of endless majesty. "Kunyu Sect?" Su Han was slightly startled when he saw these three words. He never imagined that this place was really the holy land of Kunyu Sect? "Not necessarily, not necessarily! Seeing may not be believing! This place is full of weirdness and traps. Could it be that the various illusory scenes I saw before can be real in this Kunyu Sect Palace?" Su Han had it There is always resistance in my heart to preconceived ideas. Even when he saw the three words Kunyu Sect, he was still unmoved. It¡¯s just that at this time, there are obviously very few people like him who are different. Nearly all the powerful men rushed to the south gate. Looking at the huge pillar at the south gate, it looks like a giant that has stood here since ancient times, guarding the main entrance of the palace. A golden pillar of light surrounds this huge pillar, with layers of golden halo suspended in it, rising into the sky. This beam of light is exactly the large beam of light they saw in the periphery before. Su Han stood behind the crowd and remained calm. He had a strong feeling that when he arrived at the palace gate, the truth was close to being revealed. But, will this so-called "Kunyu Sect" really bring surprises to people? Su Han still didn¡¯t believe it in his heart of hearts. Ding Pengyi in the front smiled strangely: "Emperor Wutan, I, Ding, was the first one to rush in at the Gate of All Beings before. This time, I believe you won't take the lead against me, Ding, right?" Emperor Eudan snorted coldly: "If you want to go first, I'll let you go first. I'm afraid you are not strong enough and can't break the seal of this pillar, then it will be embarrassing." Ding Pengyi Jiejie said with a smile: "If I can't break it, you, the Ebony Emperor, will definitely not be able to break it. What's so embarrassing about this?" After saying that, Ding Pengyi said hello, and all the Tongtian Pavilion elites gathered together. "Everyone listen to my orders and attack the seal!" Ding Pengyi gave orders, gathering momentum, obviously ready to launch with all his strength. Ding Pengyi is not the number one person in Tongtian Pavilion, but he is still among the top few. Coupled with Tongtian Pavilion's domineering martial arts and superior bloodline power, Ding Pengyi's military force is definitely not inferior to that of the Ebony Emperor in terms of individual force. Ding Pengyi's body curled up wildly, and a thunder-like storm rolled up. And the other people in Tongtian Pavilion were also transformed into it. All their power was poured into the storm, and they wholeheartedly assisted Ding Pengyi to complete this full blow. The violent attack hit the huge pillar hard with an extremely fast momentum. Boom! The terrifying sound of shock, like thunder, resounded endlessly. The golden light overflowed, rolling up countless golden rays of light, rippling like ripples. Ding Pengyi's body was swayed by the golden light and bounced back quickly, knocking him out of the range of a hundred feet, and then he stood firm. A trace of blood slowly overflowed from the corner of his mouth. That expression instantly became extremely gloomy and looked very ferocious. Obviously, this blow caused him to suffer a lot. Seeing that Ding Pengyi's arrogant attack ended in such an embarrassing ending, for a moment, the strong men from other forces were stunned and horrified. Such a terrifying seal cannot be broken even by Ding Pengyi and a group of Tongtian Pavilion elites. How can others break it? Emperor Eudan also lost his interest in making sarcastic remarks. He stared deeply at the giant sealing pillar, looking at the golden halo. On the pillar, there were tadpole-like runes carved on it. They looked profound and obscure and could not be understood at all. . "Does the ancient seal still retain its power even after countless years? We, the monks in this world, are so different in strength from the ancient strong men, how can we break it?" This is the inner thought of Emperor Wu Tan, and it is also the common thought of all the powerful emperors at the scene. Seeing the embarrassment of Ding Pengyi's blow, everyone's confidence was greatly hit, and no one even had the heart to cynicize. "Eudan, don't you want to give it a try?" Ding Pengyi, who had suffered a loss, seemed a little unwilling to accept it, and wanted to provoke Emperor Wutan to give it a try. ¡°Obviously, he felt that he had been embarrassed, and wanted to drag Emperor Eudan into shame as well. If Emperor Wutan can't break it, then Ding Pengyi's embarrassment just now will be??Nothing. How could the Ebony Emperor be fooled by him? He had a deep look in his eyes, as if he was in trance, staring at the runes on the pillar. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I thought he could understand the tadpole runes on the pillars. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2043 Distribution of Benefits You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Haha, you are indeed a group of ignorant juniors. Do you think you can solve the problem alone? If you can break the seal alone, then the inheritance of Kunyu Sect will be meaningless to you." The voice sounded again, with a hint of mockery in it. "Now, maybe it's time to take a stand. If you all fight on your own and can't work together, there is absolutely no possibility of breaking this seal." This voice, as if without any human emotion, continued, "If we unite, we will both benefit, and if we divide, we will hurt both. It's up to you to decide." "However, the ancient Kunyu Sect's holy land can only be obtained by those who have the ability. Now, it's time for you to put aside your prejudices and work together. Remember, maybe after entering this palace, the past grudges will be completely overturned. . You will all be the successors of the ancient Kunyu Sect, and you will all be the same sect!" I have to say, this sounds a bit absurd. However, at this time, no one can deny this. If they really get the recognition of the ancient Kunyu Sect and the inheritance of the ancient Kunyu Sect, then, whether they admit it or not, they will really become the same sect. Work together to break the seal! There are two benefits, and there are two injuries! Everyone¡¯s minds were spinning rapidly. "Everyone, now that things have come to this, perhaps it is time for us to put aside our prejudices and work together to fight." Emperor Wu Tan finally stood up and said, "I admit that what Daoyou Ding said is reasonable. He broke If you don't open it, I can't break it either, and no matter who you are at the scene, you will definitely not be able to break it. Therefore, I hereby appeal to everyone to put aside their prejudices and work together to break this seal first. Let¡¯s see what this ancient holy land is like. Let¡¯s go together to appreciate the scenery of this ancient holy land?¡± "Yes, in the ancient holy land, this is our chance to change our destiny. Do you all want to stick to your original life trajectory and live a mediocre life?" "Give it a try! Once we succeed, we will all be the successors of the ancient sect, and we are destined to become a new benchmark in the God's Domain, and our name will go down in history!" More and more people are coming forward to support Emperor Wu Tan¡¯s proposal. Of course, those who are qualified to speak out now are not small forces. Those small forces basically have no say now. What is left is the strong backbone of Tongten Pavilion. Ding Pengyi sneered and said: "Emperor Wutan, I, Ding, don't like beating around the bush. Before we join forces, I think we still have to talk ugly beforehand and finalize the profit distribution plan. Otherwise, after entering, once we talk about it, It might be a lose-lose situation for both parties!¡± Ding Pengyi¡¯s words, although not pleasant to hear, can represent the voices of many people present. Dan Prison City and Tongtian Pavilion, these two super powers are here, making the monks from other powers feel unsure. If there is no agreement in advance, I am afraid that it will cause disputes in the later stage. At that time, it may be a wedding dress for the two forces of Danyu City and Tongtian Pavilion. Especially for the Alchemy Prison City, Emperor Eudan came with so many core senior officials of the Alchemy Prison City, looking like he was bound to win, which made many people wary. At the moment, many people agreed. "Dijun Ding's words are not rude. We should make an agreement first. Otherwise, it will be difficult to deal with uneven distribution." Speaking of this, if Emperor Wutan doesn't show his expression, others will not be able to work hard, and then there will be no agreement on working together. Emperor Wutan pondered for a moment and said calmly: "Divide this benefit into ten equal shares, five shares for us in Dan Prison City, and three shares for you, Tongtian Pavilion. The remaining two shares belong to other forces." This is the distribution plan given by Emperor Wutan. He thinks that this plan is interesting enough. At least it has not been exhausted and has left some for other forces. Of course, it is inevitable that Danyu City and Tongtian Pavilion will take the lion's share. As for the other small and medium-sized forces present, a 20% split is already a mercy. Those small and medium-sized forces felt unhappy after hearing what Emperor Wu Tan said, but they did not dare to speak out to object. To put it bluntly, they have no right to speak. If they offend Emperor Eudan, the 20% benefit may even be reduced. That would not be worthwhile. However, just because these small and medium-sized forces dare not oppose it does not mean that Tongtian Pavilion will readily accept it. As soon as he heard Emperor Wutan's plan, Ding Peng?My face suddenly turned green. "Eudan, it's not you who opened the lion's mouth like this. Your appetite is a bit too big. If everyone is as ugly as you, then this matter won't be discussed at all." "Yes, we are all also superpowers. Why are you 50% and us 30%?" The monks in Tongtian Pavilion also spoke in agreement. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2044: Everyone takes a step back You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In fact, the reason why Emperor Wutan proposed this plan was somewhat intentional. As the saying goes, if you raise the price all the way, you will pay back the money. The reason why the lion opens his mouth is actually to leave room for the other party to bargain. "Ding Pengyi, you said that I have a big appetite, does it mean that your appetite is small? If you say it like this, don't you Tongtian Pavilion want to eat a big head?" Ding Pengyi said angrily: "We don't eat the big head, and you can't eat the big head either. If you want 50%, then we also want 50%." Emperor Wutan sneered again and again: "We are also 50%, and you are 50%. Are the friends from other forces present not divided at all?" As soon as Emperor Wutan said these words, the monks from other forces immediately glared at Ding Pengyi. Ding Pengyi also sneered: "If you want to provoke a conflict between me, Ding, and other forces, I advise you to save your words. I, Ding, will put my words here today. How many percent of your Dan Prison City is there? We at Tongtian Pavilion only have a few percent. If you have 40%, then we will also have 40%, and the remaining 20% ??will be given to friends from other forces." "Emperor, there are so many of us here today, you can't not give us any points." "Yes, once the seal is broken, we, the people, will have to work hard. Without us, Danyu City and Tongtian Pavilion alone may not be able to break the seal." The monks present shouted one after another. Emperor Wutan pressed his hands down: "Everyone, please calm down. I know your demands, and there is no way I will abandon you at this critical moment. Otherwise, wouldn't we, Dan Prison City, all become ungrateful little bastards?" people?" "Emperor Wutan still understands the righteousness." "Yes, Alchemy Prison City is indeed one of the super powers in the God's Domain, and it deserves its title." Ding Pengyi sneered again and again: "Eudan, just save your nice words and quickly tell me what your plan is?" Emperor Wutan said calmly: "I will give in for the sake of so many friends. This time the profit distribution, our Danyu City will take 45%, and your Tongtian Pavilion will take 35%. Other forces will still occupy 20%. This is my emperor¡¯s bottom line!¡± This distribution plan is quite fair. After all, the number of high-level officials coming from Tongtian Pavilion today is far less than the number of high-level officials coming from Danyu City. Dan Prison City is almost like an outpouring of troops. Therefore, it is absolutely fair that Danyu City gets 45% and Tongtian Pavilion gets 35%. Emperor Eudan obviously didn¡¯t want to continue the stalemate, so he made some concessions. Ding Pengyi didn¡¯t give up yet and wanted to continue bargaining. However, Emperor Eudan's attitude is also very firm and he will never give in again. In the end, Ding Pengyi and the people from Tongtian Pavilion compromised and accepted the 35% distribution plan. In fact, no matter whether it is Dan Prison City or Tongtian Pavilion, they do not want to collapse here. After finally getting to this point, it would be a shame to quit. Verbal agreements are not binding. Everyone swears an oath to heaven and earth on the spot, promising not to go back on it, etc. Su Han stood behind the crowd and watched with cold eyes as these people distributed benefits. These people thought that as long as the seal was broken, there would be countless treasures waiting for them in the palace. In Su Han's view, everything is definitely not that simple. After the agreement was completed, Emperor Wu Tan said: "Everyone, the distribution of benefits will inevitably not satisfy everyone. But the rules of the martial arts world have been like this since ancient times. The weak obey the strong, and the strong make the rules. This emperor's In the distribution plan, we have tried our best to take care of the interests of each of your forces. Even though it is only 20%, you cannot underestimate the interests of these 20%! Of course, once the seal is broken, you must also do your best. Nothing in the world is free. benefit." After saying that, Emperor Eudan looked deeply at the huge pillar, looking at the mysterious seal power, emitting ripples in circles, giving people an inexplicable feeling of strength. "Everyone, get ready. As long as this seal is broken, the Holy Land of Ancient Treasures will open its arms to us! This emperor once again said that everyone must go all out. Once the seal is broken, everyone is prohibited from swarming. Rush in. Without rules, nothing can be achieved, so everything we do next must follow the rules!" Although Emperor Eudan is eager to break the seal immediately, he also knows that what needs to be said must be said first. He doesn¡¯t want that once this seal is broken, everyone willDrilling in like a swarm of swarms. At that time, this matter of profit distribution will be wasted. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2045 The Seal Disintegrates You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "After the seal is broken, anyone who disobeys orders will be killed without mercy!" Emperor Eudan did not hide it, but still showed a tough face that was inherent in Dan Prison City. Su Han also sneered in his heart. However, looking at the enthusiasm of the monks at the scene, it was obvious that they no longer had the time to think about this. "Everyone, are you ready? Listen to this emperor's order. To break this seal, everyone must come together. Remember, this ancient holy land is an opportunity for us to change our destiny against the will of heaven. Whoever does not try his best will not be able to do it. Qualified to receive the inheritance of this ancient Kunyu Sect!" "One! Two! Three! Come on!" With the order from Emperor Eudan, all the monks present mobilized their strength, and launched crazy attacks one after another, like a storm, towards the sealing pillar. ???????????????????? Boom! The attack by hundreds of people is indeed shocking. Previously, Ding Pengyi attacked the seal pillar with all his strength, but the seal did not move at all, but Ding Pengyi himself was knocked away. But now, hundreds of people are attacking, and with one move, the golden ripples on the periphery of the sealing pillar are constantly vibrating, making a harsh void explosion sound. "Come again!" After one attack failed, Emperor Eudan immediately directed everyone to launch a second wave of attacks. The third wave The fourth wave Every attack is extremely powerful. Su Han stood behind the crowd, actually making no effort at all, just pretending to be fake. Of course, with his skill and standing behind, no one could tell that he was faking. In fact, Su Han has always been a little suspicious of everyone's behavior. He always felt that the seal of Kunyu Sect's main hall should not only be a test for outsiders. This seal is so mysterious and mysterious, there should be deeper factors. The more Su Han thought about it, the more he became slightly worried. If the seal is really broken and a terrible magic box is opened, perhaps this will be the beginning of the disaster in the God's Domain. This terrible possibility is not entirely impossible. Of course, it was impossible for Su Han to stand up and object. Not to mention that he is alone, even if they bring in Hu Yulin, the young master of Golden Scale City, their right to speak is still far from enough. ¡°Moreover, Su Han will not stand up to object. Anyone who stands up to object at this time will be at odds with everyone. It will definitely become the target of public criticism and the target of everyone¡¯s attention. ¡° In this case, not only will it be useless to object, but you will also be kicked out. What's more, Su Han's ominous premonition is just a guess, without any actual basis, and it can't be counted. Therefore, the only thing he can do now is to act according to the situation. Hundreds of monks, especially nearly twenty emperor-level experts, and two to three hundred respected-level experts, under their full attack, although the sealing pillar still stood majestically, the golden ripples on the surface were shining. , but it is getting weaker and weaker. The tadpole-shaped characters on the surface of the big pillar are also blurring and breaking. Obviously, these continuous attacks are extremely destructive to the seal. Since ancient times, after all, countless years have passed, and the effect of this seal will inevitably weaken as time goes by. No matter how powerful the seal is, it will eventually be broken by time. The seal of this hall looks extremely powerful, but under the siege of hundreds of people, it slowly peels off and shakes. Su Han has been working hard, watching the attacks one after another, the sealing pillar is disintegrating at a speed that can be seen by the naked eye. However, Su Han had some vague illusions in his heart. He always felt that although everyone's attacks were very strong, the speed at which the sealing pillar broke open with each blow seemed to exceed the damage and destruction that everyone's attack power could inflict. In other words, the sealing power of this sealing pillar seems to be faintly disintegrating by itself. In other words, there are invisible forces cooperating with everyone to disintegrate this sealing pillar. Watching the sealing pillars continue to loosen, Emperor Eudan looked happy and encouraged: "Everyone, keep up the hard work, victory is right in front of you!" Everyone has also seen that with everyone's concerted attack, it is only a matter of time before this sealing pillar is destroyed. At this time, everyone¡¯s emotions were extremely enthusiastic. "With the last three consecutive strikes, this seal will be broken without a doubt!"   "Up!" "Three, two, one!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2046 Seven Statues You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, there was a sudden violent earthquake, an unprecedented fluctuation, as if the entire void was trembling. None of these monks expected this situation, and they were all stunned at the moment. The sound just now sounded again. "You descendants, be careful. There is a formation here set up by my ancient enemies of the Kunyu Sect. It is intended to prevent future generations from obtaining the inheritance of the Kunyu Sect, so as to cut off the inheritance of our Kunyu Sect. Please break the seal quickly, Once you enter the Kunyu Sect's main hall, you won't be disturbed by this formation." The formation set up by the enemy? Everyone was still in a daze, and the voice urged again: "Why are you still in a daze? Do you think that the formation will prevent you from entering the palace? When the power of this formation becomes stronger and stronger, you will not be able to resist it even if you join together. Hurry up. , break the seal and enter the palace!" Feeling the earth-shaking situation, the Eudan Emperor also felt the great threat between life and death, and ordered: "Life, death, wealth, and wealth are right in front of you. Do you still want to retain your strength? If the final blow is unsuccessful, then Chengren, if you want to die, just keep hiding your strength!" Emperor Eudan obviously knew that in the attacks just now, someone must have cut corners, or even worked hard, without putting in the effort. ¡°Perhaps he could have turned a blind eye to this situation just now, but after the earth-shaking situation appeared, Emperor Eudan could no longer tolerate this situation. To put it bluntly, the earth-shaking power is so terrifying that Emperor Eudan has no doubt that if this power becomes stronger and stronger, even he will not be able to resist it. "Moreover, without the mobilization of Emperor Eudan, everyone understood what the mysterious voice was saying. Everyone showed their true skills and used all their skills to suppress the situation. ???????????????????? Boom! The unprecedented shock finally destroyed the crumbling pillar. The next moment, all the ripples of the seal suddenly shattered and turned into countless golden and transparent debris, disappearing without a trace. "walk into!" Whether it was Emperor Wutan or Ding Pengyi, they were all old men who had become spirits. They rushed in first, as if they were afraid of being a step too late and being swallowed up by the shaking of the ground. Before the remnants of the broken seal faded away, figures one after another, like crucian carp crossing the river, crazily made their way into the palace. After passing through the jade steps made of white jade, the temple of Kunyu Sect finally opened its door to them. At the entrance of the temple, there are seven stone sculptures standing. Each one is carved from beautiful jade. It has a simple shape and is about ten times the size of a real person. It looks more like seven ferocious giants guarding the temple of Kunyu Sect. At this moment, Su Han's chest moved inexplicably. Looking at the seven ferocious statues, he was almost unable to move for a while. These seven white jade statues are exactly the same as his Seven Kills statue. It¡¯s just that the proportions between them are different. Except for the different proportions, these seven statues and his Seven Killings statue are completely carved from the same mold, and there is no difference in every small detail. "What's going on? How could this happen? Is this place really the holy land of the ancient Kunyu Sect?" At this moment, Su Han almost doubted his previous thoughts. He had always had a questioning attitude before, feeling that the so-called Kunyu Sect Holy Land should be a trap, an illusion deliberately created by someone. However, at this moment, he was a little shaken. These seven jade sculptures really shocked him too much. Moreover, Su Han confirmed that these seven jade sculptures were definitely not an illusion. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2047 Treasure Hunting in the Palace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han also knows that there are some strong people who can use your inner demons to insinuate what you are thinking, thereby projecting an illusion that interests you. However, Su Han was certain that everything in front of him was not an illusion. Su Han's steps suddenly became slow, and he almost wanted to stop and observe for a moment. However, the crowd was still moving rapidly. If he stopped at this moment, it would definitely appear very abrupt and arouse others' suspicion. Therefore, although Su Han wanted to stop and observe carefully, he still suppressed his curiosity. "We are about to enter the main hall now. These seven jade sculptures are just at the entrance of the main hall. No one will be interested. I will enter the main hall with the army first. We must not attract other people's attention or alert the snake." Because of the appearance of these seven jade sculptures, Su Han's calm mind finally became a little heated. However, it was just a little bit hot, but not completely out of control. At least, now his mind is much clearer than that of Emperor Wutan and others. He knew that if things got messed up at this time and aroused the vigilance of Emperor Wutan and others, the situation would be very bad. Even if he has the time and space talisman, he can leave this place directly and enter Tianyi Palace when in danger, but he brought Ling Qi, and he cannot abandon Ling Qi and escape on his own. ¡°Besides, he didn¡¯t come here just to escape. Especially after seeing the seven huge jade sculptures, Su Han didn't want to leave early. After passing through the gate, those who are fast have already entered this stern palace. Su Han¡¯s speed is considered fast. When he stepped into the palace, there was a large group of people still behind him. At this moment, the tremors outside seemed to have finally been brewing and reached a peak. In the void, brutal void storms kept piercing back and forth, turning the entire void into a huge meat grinder, with almost no safe place left. Even the most powerful people in the Zun Realm have no resistance at all in this terrifying void storm. As long as it comes into contact with the void storm, it will be immediately involved and disappear into nothingness. The monks who had fled to the palace were all frightened. Seeing this terrible scene, they felt horrified. This enemy of the ancient Kunyu Sect is really too vicious. This terrifying formation is intended to wipe out all future generations who may be inherited by the ancient Kunyu Sect. These monks all thought so angrily. The void storm raged for about a quarter of an hour. Su Han made a rough calculation and found that at least one-third of the monks present died in this void storm. "This ancient formation is really terrifying!" Even Emperor Eudan was shocked. Taking a deep breath, his eyes were filled with fear as he looked outside the palace. The brutal void storm just now was terrifying enough. But who can guarantee that this enemy of the ancient Kunyu Sect has no other way to continue to stop future generations of inheritors like himself? ??????????? Could there be a more terrifying formation in this palace? "If there is a more terrifying danger in this palace, then wouldn't these people become turtles in a urn with no place to escape?" Just when everyone was in shock, the indifferent voice sounded again: "Don't worry, you will be safe after entering this hall. That formation can be arrogant outside the hall, but inside the Kunyu Sect hall, it is also A powerful defensive formation has been deployed to withstand it.¡± This voice seemed to be able to read into everyone's minds and tell them what they were most worried about right now. They have gone through all kinds of hardships and finally arrived in this hall, but they don¡¯t want any accidents to happen in this hall. "Senior, are youare you the spiritual consciousness left by the ancient predecessors, or are you a real person in the holy land of Kunyu Sect?" Emperor Wutan bowed and asked. This question brings out what everyone is thinking. The voice was silent for a moment, and then sighed softly: "Don't worry, I am here in the palace of Kunyu Sect. As long as you listen to my command, not only can you ensure safety, but you can also obtain unparalleled opportunities. Those people, If you die, you will die. It can only be said that they do not have enough blessings. In the world of martial arts, people without blessings are destined to be stepping stones for others. You are lucky to have so many stepping stones. Now, you are finally here In the main hall of Kunyu Sect, alsoThis means that the time has come for you to rewrite your destiny! " This voice is full of rendering power, and there seems to be a strange magic power in the words, making everyone present feel excited. Rewrite destiny, change destiny! In the world of martial arts, this is what everyone dreams of! To be honest, Su Han couldn't find any flaws in these words. However, he still instinctively felt that things would not be that simple. In this holy land of the ancient Kunyu Sect, there are actually two forces. One of the forces is this mysterious voice, which does everything to lure everyone into this hall. There is another force, which is the force that arranges the void storm outside. This force is exactly the opposite of the mysterious voice. I don¡¯t want everyone to come here! These two forces confront each other. There must be some ulterior motives among them. But, which force has ulterior motives? Do you want everyone to come here? Or don¡¯t you want everyone to come here? Su Han has been thinking about it, but he has never been able to come up with a clear answer. "What are you still waiting for? Enter the palace quickly and look for your own opportunities. On the second floor of this palace, there are countless opportunities, depending on your own destiny. But you still have to be careful, the formation outside is not I will just give up and give up. Although our Kunyu Sect Palace has a defensive formation, it cannot be guaranteed to be safe over time. You'd better use the fastest time to find all the treasures in this palace. Then enter the third level area. The third level is a safe area. With my protection, it is absolutely impossible for the formation outside to harm you!" The voice kept reminding me. When everyone heard this, they all swarmed forward, scrambling one by one, as if they were afraid that they would suffer a loss. Passing through the splendid main hall, everyone saw a long staircase, which seemed to lead to the mysterious ancient era. "superior!" Sounds rushed up to the second floor as fast as possible. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2048: A Dazzling Treasure Pavilion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han followed these people unhurriedly. He knew that there were so many Emperor Realm powerhouses at the scene, and since they had set the distribution rules, even if there was something good, it would be difficult for him to get it even if he caught up. Since he can¡¯t get good things through formal channels, Su Han is not in a hurry. He felt that there was a strange feeling everywhere in this palace. If there was a treasure, it might be in whose hands it would end up. Therefore, if you rush forward now, even if you grab the treasure, it may not be a good thing. A common man is not guilty, but he is guilty of carrying a treasure. Getting good things means being targeted, which means risks. Su Han took his time and came to the second floor. The second floor is an attic. Judging from the layout inside, it is indeed a treasure attic. Each space is filled with various treasures. There are magic weapons, skill scrolls, panaceas, magical talismans, and various unnamed ornaments. There are hundreds of treasures placed on the shelves in all directions. Some treasures are extremely attractive in appearance, exuding an imaginative luster that makes people jealous at first sight. The Ebony Emperor led the way, his tall figure blocking the front of the team. "Everyone, do you still remember the previous agreement? The distribution plan has been approved by everyone. So now, we must abide by this distribution plan. If anyone tries to cause trouble, he will be directly disqualified from the benefit distribution. Everyone, Do you have any objections?" There is some truth in what Emperor Eudan said. Once a distribution plan has been decided, it must be implemented, otherwise the previous quarrels and quarrels for so long will be meaningless. According to the previous plan, Danyu City will be divided into 45% of the interests and Tongtian Pavilion will be divided into 35% of the interests. The remaining 20% ??of the profit is shared by the other monks present. Just now, one-third of the monks died in the void storm outside, and the number now is not as large as at the beginning. But even so, I'm afraid it's still difficult for everyone to get one. Su Han's eyes scanned the shelves one by one. He is not very interested in those magical weapons. Although a good weapon can help a strong person, it can also destroy a strong person. Having an indestructible magic weapon can easily make people relax, and this kind of relaxation is psychological and may not be visible at ordinary times. The various other treasures are similar. Although they all have their own characteristics, they are not particularly attractive to Su Han. Magical talismans and panacea, these are great blessings to other people, but to Su Han, they are boring. The most important thing is that those powerful men in the imperial realm are watching with eager eyes, and it is not his turn to snatch the treasure from a "small role". Su Han simply stood in a corner of the palace and observed with cold eyes. He really feels confused now. He always felt that this palace was a bit strange before, but now it seems that these treasures are real. Any piece of it would definitely be considered a treasure to the outside world. Some of them can be said to be peerless and rare treasures, enough to make the powerful and powerful people in the God Realm go crazy for them. "Am I really paranoid? Is this really just an ancient holy land, without the dangers I suspected?" Su Han once doubted whether he had made a mistake in judgment. "However, he also felt that his intuitions about crises could never be completely groundless. "Any one of these treasures can be called rare. But for me, one more treasure is good, but it is definitely not bad without one treasure. On this trip, safety comes first. It is not the kind of compromise. I would rather not take the treasure than risk it." Su Han had a firm idea in his heart. After making up his mind, he began to observe slowly. This treasure pavilion is so extraordinary that Su Han only took a cursory glance at it just now and did not observe each item carefully. Now that he had made up his mind, he began to carefully analyze these treasures one by one. With his eyesight and experience, he can basically identify these treasures 99% of the time without mistaking them. On the other side, those emperor-level experts are also discussing. "Everyone, there are a total of 360 treasures placed here. We will classify these treasures into several grades and then distribute them according to proportion." Emperor Wutan¡¯s words made everyone look forward to it.   Isn¡¯t it just for this moment that they have gone through so much trouble to get here? Now, seeing this dazzling treasure house, how can they not be moved? The process of grading this treasure is very difficult. There were constant disagreements, all kinds of noises, and all kinds of disputes among the various Imperial Realm powerhouses. In the end, they were finally sorted out. Su Han also nodded secretly when he saw the final classification. "These emperor-level experts are not just mediocre characters. The grades of these treasures are basically correct, and there is no chance of anything slipping through the net." Su Han then secretly laughed at himself: "Now I am just an ordinary monk in Golden Scale City. No matter how this treasure is divided up, it will definitely not be my turn." However, Su Han was not discouraged. His eyes wandered around the treasure pavilion, and finally landed on a table in the corner. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2049 The Domineering Ding Pengyi You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On that table, there is a pen holder with dozens of large and small brushes inserted into it. After countless years from ancient times to the present, the pen holder looks a bit old, and the brushes are also tattered. During this period, several monks came to the table and rummaged around on the table. Several people also picked up the pen holder and looked over it for a while. They didn't see anything interesting at all, so they threw it aside with disdain. They can be sure that this cartridge is an ordinary item and has nothing special at all. "The brushes in the pen holder are just ordinary brushes, and they don't have much distinction. Of course, with so many people at the scene, not everyone may appreciate what you leave behind. If someone drops it, someone will pick it up again and look at it. However, in the end, no one took a fancy to this cartridge. After the senior officials of Danyu City and Tongten Pavilion picked them one by one, the pen holder and the brushes in the pen holder were scattered all over the place, and no one cared about them. When the monks from the small and medium-sized forces saw the trash they left behind, a few of them wanted to pick it up at first. However, after repeated observations, they discovered that this cartridge was indeed an ordinary thing. "Damn, it is indeed a broken thing. There are actually broken things in this treasure pavilion?" A monk cursed and threw the sleeve and the brush inside on the ground. The pen holder was cylindrical, and it rolled like crazy. It actually rolled to the feet of Su Han and Ling Qi. Su Han calmly picked up the pen holder, blew the dust on it, and said casually: "Doesn't anyone want this thing? Even if it is not a treasure, it is something from the ancient Holy Land, and it is not bad as a souvenir. " When several people around him saw him doing this, they all sneered, obviously disdainful of this rag-picking style. Su Han ignored the eyes of others and put the pen holder into his storage ring. This tube was turned over and over again and thrown away as junk. Apparently no one was interested in it anymore. Therefore, Su Han's move did not make others doubt him. Su Han was secretly relieved when he saw that no one was causing trouble for him. Just now, he was really worried that someone would intercept Hu and take this tube away. Fortunately, everyone¡¯s attention is on the treasures in the shelf. This cartridge does not have any spiritual power fluctuations. It is indeed an ordinary item. Apart from the better materials, it has no merit. "Boy, what did you take?" Just when Su Han just breathed a sigh of relief, an indifferent voice suddenly came from a distance. At the same time, a gaze was also locked on Su Han. The person who targeted Su Han turned out to be Ding Pengyi. As the leading figure in Tongtian Pavilion, Ding Pengyi is able to see six directions and listen to all directions. It was obvious that he was dividing the treasures on the shelves, but he was actually able to capture Su Han's movements. ¡° Moreover, Ding Pengyi¡¯s insight is obviously incredible. Although he didn't notice anything wrong with the identity of the young man in front of him, he instinctively felt that this young man's behavior was a bit suspicious. "II just took a pen holder." Su Han responded very quickly. He immediately looked nervous and stammered, "I saw that no one wanted that pen holder, so I just wanted to keep it as a souvenir. Anyway, there is nothing else I can¡¯t divide the things.¡± Su Han pretended to be nervous, but it made Ding Pengyi doubtful. At this time, Hu Yulin also heard the sound and came. Seeing this scene, he quickly said to Ding Pengyi: "Ding Emperor, this is a person from our Golden Scale City. He doesn't understand the rules. Please be considerate." Ding Pengyi snorted, frowned and stared at Su Han, but suddenly said: "Take out the pen holder, I'll take a look first." Ding Pengyi is obviously very suspicious, and very sensitive to Su Han's action of picking up the leak just now. Su Han also didn¡¯t expect that Ding Pengyi would target him even though he had tried his best to avoid revealing any traces of his actions. At this moment, under the pressure of Ding Pengyi, he had to "give in" and carefully took out a pen holder. Ding Pengyi took it and checked repeatedly, but could not see anything interesting about the pen holder. He also checked the pens in the pen holder one by one, but could not find any clues. "Why do you collect these junk things?" Ding Pengyi asked coldly. "Those good treasures won't be my turn. It's better to keep such a thing as a souvenir than to return empty-handed." Su Han pretended to stutter in defense.   Ding Pengyi stared at Su Han for a long time, then suddenly snorted, rubbed his hands together, and directly rubbed the pen holder and brush into dregs. Su Han was "shocked". He never expected that Ding Pengyi would be so small and be so domineering towards an insignificant character. Even Hu Yulin can¡¯t stand it anymore. Ding Pengyi rolled his eyes and said with a strange smile: "Why, you can't stand it? If you can't stand that you can trouble me at any time, just come over." Hu Yulin shook his head subconsciously. Ding Pengyi and Tongtian Pavilion were so powerful. It would not do any good for him to challenge Ding Pengyi. Instead, he would get involved in them. Ding Pengyi smiled indifferently, then turned and left. This small episode is insignificant, but it fully reveals Ding Pengyi's suspicious character. Everyone from the small and medium-sized forces saw this scene. Some people rejoice in others' misfortunes, some feel dissatisfied, and some show indifference. ¡°In short, no one dares to come out to complain. "This fool, a broken pen holder, wants to collect things that no one wants. But he is disliked by Emperor Ding. Is this humiliation for nothing?" "Isn't it right? If I had known better, I would have stopped picking up the rags, otherwise it would have been over." Hearing these mocking words, Su Han remained calm. It can be seen from the small details how narrow-minded Ding Pengyi is. Even if it is useless, he does not want it to fall into the hands of others. It would be better to kill a thousand by mistake than let someone miss one. This shows how narrow-minded Ding Pengyi is. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2050 The Golden Cage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Mu, I'm really sorry. We, Golden Scale City, can't afford to offend Ding Pengyi." Hu Yulin also sent a message to Su Han apologetically. Su Han would naturally not criticize harshly. He also knew that if Jinlin City was a vassal force of Tongtian Pavilion, Hu Yulin might still be able to say a few words. "However, Jinlin City is a vassal of Danyu City. It can't speak at all in front of Tongtian Pavilion. If you talk too much, it may lead to disaster. "It's okay, you go and choose yours." Su Han sent a message to Hu Yulin. Ling Qi couldn't help it, and whispered angrily: "What kind of emperor-level strongman is too domineering." Su Han laughed: "Fortunately I see opportunities quickly." As he said that, he glanced at the storage ring. In the corner of the ring space, there was actually a writing brush lying there. There were twelve brushes in the pen holder before. When Ding Pengyi asked Su Han to hand over the pen holder, Su Han kept this brush and handed over all the other brushes. Ding Pengyi had not noticed this barrel before, so he had no idea how many brushes there were in the barrel at the beginning. Therefore, Su Hanshao took out a writing brush and no one noticed it. Even the suspicious Ding Pengyi never imagined that in this short moment, the young man opposite would react so quickly. This writing brush is Su Han's top priority. As for the pen holder and the other eleven brushes, Su Han judged like everyone else that they were ordinary items and had no meaning to martial arts monks. But the remaining brush is different. It¡¯s a pity that the writing brush is placed there by someone who doesn¡¯t know much about it. Su Han almost suspected that the brush he got was much better than the so-called treasures on the shelf. It¡¯s just that this brush was mixed with eleven other brushes and placed in a mediocre pen holder, so that it became dusty and no one cared about it. Hu Yulin obviously felt a little sorry for the fact that this tube was destroyed by Ding Pengyi. Although the treasures divided up by Golden Scale City were very limited, Hu Yulin still picked out a better one and compensated Su Han and Ling Qi. This treasure is a silver spear with red tassels. Although it is also an ancient treasure, Su Han had no interest in it and gave it to Ling Qi directly. Ling Qi also didn¡¯t expect that he could actually get an ancient treasure, and he was overjoyed at the moment. Originally, he was a little worried, thinking that Su Han had been very cautious before and whether there would be any problems with the treasure here, but Su Han sent a message to him to calm down and just hold the treasure. At this time, the other monks present were also having a crazy quarrel over how to divide the spoils. The senior officials of Dan Prison City and Tongtian Pavilion accounted for 80% of the interests. They had a clear share agreement among themselves. Although there was some controversy over the division, they did not break up. However, the remaining 20% ??is shared by other small and medium-sized forces. There is no clear agreement, and it is impossible to clearly agree on the specific shares between them in advance. So for a while, these small and medium-sized forces were in a mess, full of complaints and all kinds of nastiness. Among these small and medium-sized forces, some relatively powerful ones also want to follow the example of Danyu City and Tongtian Pavilion and carve up most of the remaining two percent of the interests. "However, the monks from other forces have completely quit. In the end, with the intervention of Dan Prison City and Tongtian Pavilion, no bigger trouble was caused. "Okay, everyone, quickly divide up all the treasures in the second level of the treasure pavilion. The void storm is almost sweeping into the palace." That mysterious voice suddenly rang. For a time, many people's enthusiastic joy of obtaining treasures was suddenly poured a basin of cold water on their heads. At this moment, the void storm on the outside really broke through the defensive barrier of the palace and swept towards the interior of the palace. "Hurry up to the third floor." The voice shouted anxiously. Everyone had just finished dividing the treasures and was in high spirits. When they heard the voice's order, they rushed towards the third floor without saying a word. There are still a small number of forces that have not yet completed the distribution of treasures and are about to retreat. At this moment, the large army went all the way up the jade steps and arrived at the third level of the palace. This palace is magnificent and has many floors. This third level of space,It is obviously a much wider and spacious hall, divided into seven corners. Every corner creates a completely different scene. When Su Han stepped into the third level of space, a surge of excitement suddenly surged in his heart. The powerful momentum of this third layer of space is vaguely like the aura of the ancient era of gods and demons. It is full of coercion and majesty, as if it will make the blood all over the body burn. There are seven corners, each with a spire, and around each spire, there are various strange runes and symbols suspended. These runes are like tadpoles flying in the void, full of mysterious meanings, waiting for those who come after them to answer them. Su Han was extremely surprised: "This is an incredible trap!" He was not just making random guesses, because each of the seven corners corresponded to different runes, and the circulation of these runes formed a huge trap formation, forming a focus in the middle. This area of ??focus is also where brilliance flows. The runes in the seven corners continued to emit golden beams of light, pouring into the area, forming a huge vortex. This vortex makes people feel full of magic at first glance. "What's in the whirlpool?" Su Han activated his evil eye, and when he looked at it, he discovered that there was a huge cage inside the whirlpool! Yes, a huge golden cage. However, those who have not practiced eye skills will be dazzled by the golden stream of light in the vortex. How can they see the golden cage in the vortex? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2051 The True Dragon Dharma Shows Its Power You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Could this be the holy land of Kunyu Sect's martial arts?" Others were full of questions when they saw this magnificent scene, and even their eyes turned green. "Yes, it must be. These seven pillars of light must be ancient divine light. They can help us cleanse our marrow and cut away our hair, making our martial arts talents stronger and more perfect!" "Shut up!" Emperor Wutan yelled angrily. Everyone was silent. Except for Ding Pengyi, who could continue to talk and laugh, everyone else immediately shut up. The Ebony Emperor cupped his hands and said: "Senior, here comes the ancients. Following your guidance, we have arrived at the third level area. The Void Storm has also raged into the palace." "Okay, now do as I tell you." The voice said calmly, "Now all of you, move closer to the center of this big whirlpool. The area of ????this whirlpool is the area where I focus on defense with the Seven-Star Heaven Control Formation. Even the Void Storm can't do anything to you. However, If you don¡¯t follow my instructions and don¡¯t come into this whirlpool area, I won¡¯t blame you if you get killed or injured.¡± The meaning of this warning is also very obvious. No one wants to die, especially among the monks present. Many of them have just received the treasures, and they don¡¯t want to die at this time. At this moment, under everyone¡¯s feet, the feeling of the earth shaking was felt again. The floor of this third-level palace is also constantly being cut into small gaps by the void storm below. Although these gaps are small, once they are dug out, countless cracks will spread quickly like spider webs. It seems that the floor will not be able to support it for long. Everyone felt the terrifying aura of the void storm, and everyone felt like the end was coming. "Enter the formation protection zone quickly!" The voice was indifferent and firm. Even the Ebony Emperor was overwhelmed by the terror of the void storm. He immediately shouted: "Get closer to the center of the vortex. Don't be afraid. With the protection of the formations of the ancients, we will definitely be able to turn danger into good fortune." .¡± Emperor Wutan took the lead, and other senior officials of Dan Prison City were naturally not willing to lag behind and followed suit. Ding Pengyi and the senior officials of Tongtian Pavilion looked at each other and felt that they had no confidence in dealing with this void storm. At the moment, they were also following closely behind the people in Dan Prison City, rushing toward the center of the whirlpool. "Brother Mu, Brother Ling, why don't you come together to avoid the limelight?" Hu Yulin saw that Su Han and Ling Qi seemed to have roots under their feet, and couldn't help but send a message to persuade them. "You can go if you want, I won't go for now." Su Han had Su Han's plan. As he got closer to the center of the vortex, the uneasy feeling in his gut became more serious. Seeing that Su Han couldn't be persuaded, Hu Yulin didn't hesitate anymore and hurried away. Ling Qi looked at the people rushing towards the center of the whirlpool, gritted his teeth, and chose to stand still like Su Han. One, twotenhundreds Finally, in the entire third level space, only Su Han and Ling Qi were left standing alone outside the whirlpool, becoming the odd ones in everyone's eyes. "You two boys, why are you still standing outside in a daze? Come in quickly?" "Are you stupid? Are you frightened by the void storm? Or are you just so happy that you got the treasure?" "Isn't this the fool who picked up the broken pen holder just now? He has a bad brain, so leave him alone!" Ling Qi felt that the void storm was raging towards the third space, and there were more and more beads of sweat on his forehead. However, he could finally be so cruel. Since he had chosen to stand outside the whirlpool like Su Han, he would not change it again. Su Han was also a little surprised. He never expected that Ling Qi could be so calm at the critical moment. "Senior Brother Ling, are you not afraid?" Su Han asked via voice transmission. Ling Qi smiled bitterly and said, "Why am I not afraid? However, there must be your reasons why you didn't go in for refuge. I am not as well-informed as you, so I just choose to believe you." Su Han glanced at the center of the vortex with complicated eyes, and could still see the faint outline of the huge golden cage in the center of the vortex. He didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t go in. However, that golden cage gave him a firm feeling that he could never enter. ???????????????????? Boom! At this time, the sound of the earth shaking and the mountains shaking sounded again. The ground of the third-floor palace finally failed to hold up, and a large hole was dug. ThatThe raging void storm suddenly swept up. Suddenly, the outer area of ??the third level was filled with violent void storms. "You two boys, what are you doing in a daze? Come in quickly!" Several monks shouted loudly in the center of the maelstrom. Su Han stood still, and suddenly, a True Dragon Dharma Appearance emerged from behind him. Once this true dragon form was formed, it opened its big mouth and began to swallow the void storm around Su Han. This is the devouring magical power of the True Dragon Clan. Seeing this scene, the monks in the center of the whirlpool let out bursts of exclamations. "What's going on? Who is that kid?" "Where did such a strange boy come from, who can actually control the dragon-shaped dharma?" Even Emperor Eudan frowned slightly and stared at this scene with some confusion. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2052 Ancient Formation Spirit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Another strong man from Dan Prison City beside Emperor Wutan suddenly lost his voice and said: "This is the True Dragon Dharma He may be" "What is it?" Emperor Wutan asked in a deep voice. "It's Murong Sang That kid may be Murong Sang!" Danyu City has always been an enemy of Wanliu Dongtian. Su Han also once made Danyu City lose face in the alchemy competition, so Su Han has no regard for Danyu City It can be said to be a thorn in the side. Therefore, the intelligence department of Dan Prison City has also specially studied Su Han, and also knows that Su Han once released the True Dragon Dharma in Wanliudongtian's Genius Sword Theory. So, at this moment, the strong man from Dan Prison couldn't help but scream out. "Murong Sang?" Emperor Eudan had not participated in the alchemy competition that brought disgrace to Alchemy City, but he also knew that there was such a person. Hearing what the powerful man said, Emperor Wutan's eyes suddenly showed murderous intent: "You said that boy is Murong Sang from Wanliu Cave?" If it is really Murong Sang, then it will be an unexpected gain from this trip. After all, this is in the ancient secret realm, not in the outside world. Murong Sang died, who can tell clearly who did it? You must know that Murong Sang is now the number one seed in Wanliudongtian, and when he grows up, he will definitely become a serious problem for Danyu City. "Brother Wu Tan, this is not impossible. The other boy with that boy seems to be a disciple of Wanliu Dongtian." "Yes, this time the Kunyu Secret Realm is opened, the people from Wanliudongtian did not come. But, is there any guarantee that they will receive the news and come secretly?" ¡°Hmph, even a boy with two hairs that haven¡¯t grown evenly will die if he comes.¡± Emperor Wutan stared outside and said calmly: "These two young boys from Wanliudongtian, especially Murong Sang, will definitely be a scourge to our Dan Prison City when they grow up in the future. The time is right now, who of you is willing to go out and kill them?" These two boys?" "I'll go!" A strong man volunteered. "I'll go too!" Another strong man stood up. Emperor Eudan was also somewhat satisfied and nodded: "Okay, be careful of the void storm outside. If these two boys are killed this time, I will definitely report it to Emperor Jingtian, and I believe he will reward you based on your merits." The two men nodded and took a step outside the formation. But when they took steps, they bumped into a light curtain. The light curtain was transparent and invisible, but upon impact, waves of ripples appeared. Um? Everyone was stunned. Looking at this strange scene, they thought they were dazzled. "However, the two strong men who were about to go out knew best what happened just now. They could only enter but not exit this formation. Because when they were about to go out, an invisible light curtain suddenly appeared, blocking them inside. With the strength of their Imperial Realm experts, they were all bounced back. "What is this?" The two strong men were both surprised and confused. Emperor Eudan was extremely surprised when he saw this scene. He quickly stepped forward and took a look, his expression became serious. "Idiot!" At this time, the voice rang, "This formation is to provide you with protection. At this moment, if you go out again, are you going to plunge into the void storm and die?" Emperor Eudan is still a little surprised: "Senior, is this light curtain also prohibited by the formation? In that case, how can we get out?" "Humph, you want to go out and die? If you really want to, I will remove the formation restriction now and let you out?" the voice asked indifferently. Emperor Eudan was speechless, and the scene was slightly commotion. Someone shouted: "Don't be suspicious. This formation restriction provides us with protection. If we open the formation restriction at this time, wouldn't we be asking for death?" "Whoever wants to die will do it alone, don't take everyone else with him." ¡°Obviously, everyone still feels that this formation is relatively comfortable, and they don¡¯t want to open the formation to face the terrifying void storm. After all, the void storm outside the palace just now killed a third of the people. If this kind of disaster were to happen again, I am afraid that except for those powerful people in the Imperial realm who might be able to barely escape, there would be no hope for anyone else to survive. Ding Pengyi also said coldly: "Eudan, when we distributed the benefits just now, your Dan Prison City was 10% more than our Tongtian Pavilion, and I, Ding, didn't say anything more. Now, you want to make trouble, and I, Ding, won't agree. .¡±  Obviously, Ding Pengyi was also afraid that Dan Prison City would ruin the overall situation, so he couldn't help but intervene. Seeing that the situation was like this, Emperor Eudan knew that he couldn't do anything. He could only sigh: "Forget it, let that kid fend for himself. I don't believe that he can still survive under that void storm?" That Void Storm is a formation from ancient times. Even if the power of the formation has been reduced to this day, it is definitely not something that a high-level boy can withstand. The Ebon Emperor waved his hand and said to the two powerful men from the Pill Prison City: "You don't have to go out. The void storm will definitely tear that kid to pieces." The two men nodded and stepped back. "Junior Brother Murong let's why don't we also go in to avoid the limelight?" Feeling the void storm constantly squeezing his space, Ling Qi couldn't help but send a message. At this moment, Su Han suddenly opened his eyes, and a ray of consciousness shot towards the center of the void storm. "Where is the formation spirit?" Powerful ancient formations will generate formation spirits. This formation spirit is the essence of the formation power, a spiritual body derived from millions of years of accumulation and precipitation. If an array gives birth to an array spirit, it is equivalent to having its own wisdom and is no longer a dead thing that acts according to mechanical procedures. Su Han observed from the outside for a long time and concluded that the void storm formation had already spawned an formation spirit. So, he used ancient language to try to communicate with this spirit. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2053: Phantom Demonic Emperor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The moment Su Han asked this question, the raging void storm seemed to pause for a moment. Su Han was also happy in his heart, there was indeed a spirit in this formation. With the formation spirit and spiritual consciousness, there is the possibility of communication. What I'm afraid of is that this Void Storm Formation has no formation spirit and only knows how to wreak havoc, which would be more troublesome. "Senior Zhenling, please be polite here." In the rolling void storm, the outline of a giant-looking formation spirit gradually formed. However, the outline is not clear and blurry. ??Obviously, this formation spirit has not completely transformed, but only projected an outline. "Huh, human, don't play tricks in front of this spirit. Tell me, why didn't you go to the center of the vortex to take refuge?" Su Han shook his head: "First, the whirlpool is weird. I can't tell whether I am seeking refuge or seeking death if I go in there. Second, although the void storm of my predecessor is powerful, I also have a way to protect myself. Third, from the beginning to the end of this matter, I¡¯m a little confused and can¡¯t figure it out. According to my speculation, the seniors should have wanted to prevent the human monks from entering this secret realm, and there should be a reason for the murder in the end" Su Han¡¯s words made the formation spirit slightly stunned. The huge head was tilted slightly sideways, as if he was sizing up Su Han. "You, a human boy, are a little different from the other idiots." The formation spirit didn't seem to want to explain anything more. Su Han felt even more confused after hearing this. "Senior Zhenling, is there something hidden here?" Su Han asked with a moved expression. The formation spirit's attitude was cold and arrogant: "Huh, I have done my best to be benevolent and righteous. Since you human monks are seeking death, I will not stop you. A bunch of idiots are still vying to jump into such an obvious trap. So many years have passed. , you humans are still as stupid as ever!" trap? Su Han was slightly startled. To be honest, he had always felt that it was too easy to enter the Kunyu Sect's holy land. Generally speaking, if you want to obtain ancient inheritance, you have to go through many tests. As for this group of people, they basically didn't experience any decent tests along the way, so they just came in like a swarm. If it hadn¡¯t been for the final void storm, the monks who came in would have suffered almost no damage at all. This is why Su Han was full of doubts along the way. "Senior, can you be more specific?" "There's nothing to say. I am an array spirit derived from this formation. My duty is to guard the door for you humans and suppress the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. But over the years, I have asked myself whether I can be considered worthy of you. Now, it just happens that You human monks don¡¯t know whether to live or die, so you have to come to the door yourself to give the Phantom Demon Emperor a chance to stand up. You humans are probably in for a big disaster." What? After Su Han heard this, his heart beat rapidly. Previously, this formation spirit said that human monks were looking for death. Su Han thought he was just talking about that group of people, but from the tone of this formation spirit, he was talking about the entire human race. The Phantom Demonic Emperor? Su Han had fought against the Yin Puppet Demon Emperor before, but he knew that there were differences in strength between this Demon Emperor and the Demon Emperor. Listening to the tone of this array spirit, this Phantom Corruption Demon Emperor should be a very terrifying existence. Could it be that everything that happened here was caused by the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor? However, according to what the high-level experts in God¡¯s Domain think, the demons should have been restricted to the Eternal City. Could it be that this Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is not with them? "The Phantom Demon EmperorSenior, could this Phantom Demon Emperor be the Demon Emperor of the Phantom Demon clan?" Su Han asked in a voiceless voice. "Hmph, you boy, you do have some knowledge. Yes, among all the demon bloodlines, the strength of the Phantom Demon clan can be ranked among the top three. The ancient Demon Sealing War was precisely because of the strength of the Phantom Demon Emperor. Only when he is strong will he arrange for the Kunyu Sect, which is among the best among human sects, to suppress the Phantom Demon Emperor. The strong men of the Kunyu Sect have created many suppression formations and have also made some preparations. If anyone wants to help the Phantom Demon Emperor, If the Erosion Demon Emperor wants to break free from the seal, there will be formations to stop them. And my Void Storm is one of these formations." "So, this is indeed the site of the ancient Kunyu Sect?" Su Han asked with an moved expression. "Hmph, of course this is the ruins of the ancient Kunyu Sect, but this ruins was used to suppress the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. You stupid human monks were beguiled by the evil words of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. The treasures of the ancient Kunyu Sect , used as a poison by the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor.?Your bargaining chip. Now, a big mistake has been made. So many human monks have entered the formation of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, which is equivalent to automatically sending a large amount of blood food to it, so that it can restore its strength and find the possibility of breaking the suppression seal! " Su Han finally understood the meaning of this array spirit. This place is indeed the holy land of the ancient Kunyu Sect. In the ancient demon-sealing battle, the strong men of Kunyu Sect and the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor fought decisively here, and finally succeeded in sealing the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. After that, the strong men of Kunyu Sect created the Void Storm Formation to stop future generations who want to help the Phantom Demon Emperor. However, now some of the most powerful human monks in the God's Domain have ignored the obstruction of the Void Storm and forced their way into the palace where the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor was sealed, and even reached the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor's side. In this case, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor can continuously restore his strength and demon consciousness by absorbing the essence of these strong human beings, and find the possibility of breaking the seal. The demons are physically powerful and their demonic consciousness is immortal, making them difficult to kill completely. Once an opportunity is found, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is likely to resurrect. ¡°Furthermore, this is the realm of God, not the Eternal City. Once this Phantom Corruption Demon Emperor comes back to life, it will endanger the entire God's Domain! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2054: Revealing Identity You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han sighed: "So, those previous scenes that were like a realm of gods and Buddhas, as well as those Sanskrit chants, looked awe-inspiring and upright, but they were just illusions created by the Phantom Demon Emperor using the powerful magical power of the Phantom Demon clan, right? " Su Han also didn¡¯t expect that the illusionary power of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor would be so powerful. Even his evil eyes and powerful consciousness could not see any difference from the real scene for a while. "Hmph, it's a pity that among you humans, there are too many fools and too few smart people like you." The formation spirit sneered, "The duty of this spirit is to prevent you from going to the Phantom Emperor, and it has done its best to stop you. You, it¡¯s ridiculous that you all can¡¯t wait to die one by one, so what can you do?¡± Su Han was speechless. He knows that these spiritual bodies derived from the essence of spiritual power are different from humans. They disdain lying, let alone make up such a bunch of lies to deceive themselves. The most important thing is that all the details mentioned by this formation spirit are very consistent with what Su Han saw and heard. After careful inference, they are very accurate. "As expected" Su Han sighed, "I had doubts before. If it is really like what the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor said, the Void Storm was set up by the hostile sect to prevent the successors from the Kunyu Sect. Inheritance. So, wouldn¡¯t it be better to arrange this formation when entering the secret realm at the beginning? Why wait until they are about to enter the palace before stopping them? " The formation spirit said coldly: "It's too late to say this now. Boy, you should pray now that these monks sent in will not be enough for the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor to break free from the seal. Otherwise, once the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor breaks free from the seal, the human race will The catastrophe is not far away!" Su Han was shocked when he heard this. He knows that the demons are terrifying, and he has been preparing for the demonic calamity. Originally, he had planned to use the appeal of Wanliudongtian to summon all the major forces in the God's Domain after leaving this secret realm to discuss how to eliminate the demons in the Eternal City. Su Han also knows that if the demons in the Eternal City are not eliminated, sooner or later they will penetrate into the divine realm from the barrier. However, he never expected that such a powerful demon emperor would have awakened within this divine realm, and that he would soon break free of the seal. In this way, once the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor breaks free from the seal, it will have a way to destroy the barrier that separates the Eternal City from the Divine Realm. At the same time, it also has a way to awaken other powerful demon emperors who are sealed in the divine realm. ¡°In that case, the demons would wreak havoc in the God¡¯s Realm, and the human monks in the God¡¯s Realm would not be able to resist it. Su Hanxie's eyes were fully opened, and a golden pupil shot into the depths of the formation. Through the misty light, we could see the human monks crowded in the formation like quails, looking at the void storm outside, with fearful expressions on their faces. It seems that until this moment, these guys don't know that they have fallen into the control of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, and regard the Void Storm as a fatal threat to them. At this moment, Su Han didn't care about that much anymore. He stepped forward and stood not far away from the monks, and said in a loud voice like a bell: "Everyone, I am Murong Sang, the successor of Wanliu Cave Heaven." Murong Sang? Many people present have heard of this name. Emperor Eudan's eyes immediately surged with murderous intent: "It is indeed this boy, Murong Sang!" "Is it Murong Sang, the upstart genius from Wanliu Cave Heaven?" "I heard that this guy is a master of both Dan and Wu. He is now very influential among the younger generation in God's Domain." "Unexpectedly, he is here today too?" "However, this time the secret realm is controlled by Dan Yu City, and Wanliu Cave Heaven and Dan Yu City have always been enemies, so he came here incognito, right?" "If that's the case, then why should you restore your identity at this time? It doesn't make any sense?" "Yes, if he was forced to have nowhere to escape by the Void Storm and wanted to take refuge in the whirlpool, then he should not tell his true identity. You know, the relationship between Dan Prison City and Wanliu Cave Sky is not good. .¡± No one understood the conversation between Su Han and the formation spirit. For a moment, they all couldn't figure out Su Han's intention of revealing his identity. Su Han didn't want to talk nonsense, and looked at Hu Yulin in the center of the whirlpool: "Young Master Hu, you have friendship with me, and I don't want to see you die. If you don't want to die, quickly rush out with all your strength and leave with the people of Golden Scale City. That whirlpool.¡± When Hu Yulin saw Su Han reveal his true identity, his mouth was already open and unable to close. Murong Sang naturally listens to himHowever, I found out that he was the new No. 1 monster in the God¡¯s Domain. However, when Su Han appeared in front of him before, he had no connection with the legendary Murong Sang. He thought that Su Han was some hidden master who just disguised himself as a young man. Unexpectedly, he turned out to be Murong Sang? Why does Murong Sang look younger than himself? The key is that although they are younger than me, they know much more than me. For a moment, Hu Yulin really felt like he had lived twenty or thirty years in vain. At the moment, Hu Yulin was stunned when he heard what Su Han said. After a long time, he smiled bitterly and said: "ThisBrother Mu, no, no, Master Murong, are you kidding me? The void storm outside is so fierce, and It¡¯s safe inside this whirlpool, but if I rush out, wouldn¡¯t I risk my own death?¡± "Staying in that whirlpool is to die. Do you think that whirlpool can really provide you with protection? Don't blame me for being alarmist. At this moment, you are already in a desperate situation, but you don't know it. Do you know where this place is?" Hu Yulin said: "This is the holy land of the ancient Kunyu Sect." Su Han nodded: "Yes, it is the holy land of the ancient Kunyu Sect. However, this place is also the battlefield of the ancient Demon Sealing War, the battlefield between the powerful Kunyu Sect and the ancient demon emperor. What you call can protect you. The whirlpool is exactly where the ancient Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor was sealed, and you are just lambs to be slaughtered who were lured into the trap step by step by the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2055: Go your own way You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What?" Hu Yulin was shocked, "Mr. Murong, you can't make such a joke." "Young Master Hu, do you think I have any leisure time to joke with you at this moment? I can't control the others who are determined to stay in and die. However, I have an obligation to take care of you, Young Master Hu. What's more, you are sending gifts to the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. Me, if you use your flesh and blood to help the evil emperor and allow the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor to break free from the seal, even if you die, you will still be sinners for the ages!" Su Han looked solemn, with no joking look on his face. Hu Yulin was a little surprised and confused. To be honest, Su Han's words really scared him. He looked at Su Han, then at the void storm, and his heart was beating. The void storm just now strangled so many monks in an instant, it was really scary. Everyone present, including those in the imperial realm, were frightened out of their wits. "Mr. Murong, it's not that I don't believe you, but how do you know this? Is there something here that can communicate with you?" Su Han did not deny it: "There is an array spirit in this Void Storm, and the array spirit told me. The reason why this array spirit tried every means to prevent us from entering this place is because it is worried that the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor will eat our flesh and blood, speed up its awakening, and revive its strength. . It¡¯s a pity that the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is obstructing it and constantly making it easier for us to enter this place. Have you ever thought about why it was so smooth for us to come in all the way?¡± Indeed, it was very smooth for them to come in. If the Void Storm hadn't hit them before entering the palace, they would have suffered almost no damage. Emperor Wutan snorted coldly: "Murong, little thief, don't be alarmist. You are deliberately trying to trick us out. What bad intentions do you have? Could it be that you want to lure us out and let us be wiped out by the void storm? Then you will never Liu Dongtian dominates the divine realm?" "That's right, Murong Sang has always been treacherous. He must have some conspiracy. Don't believe his conspiracy!" Others in Dan Prison City also agreed. Others in the whirlpool were at a loss as to what to do. They now don¡¯t know which side to listen to. What Murong Sang said seems to make sense. Thinking about it carefully, this journey has indeed been so smooth, almost unbelievably smooth. However, what these people in Dan Prison City say seems to make some sense. The conflict between Wanliudongtian and Danyu City is well known. ¡°Perhaps this Murong Sang is the one who wants to plot against Dan Prison City, so he makes up lies to lure them out? Su Han glanced at Hu Yulin for the last time: "Young Master Hu, whether you listen to what I say or not is your own business. I would like to advise you, those guys in Dan Prison City are basically hopeless. If you don't want to die, Just don¡¯t fall with them.¡± Su Han knew that feet grew on these people. If they didn't want to come out, it was impossible for him to run in and pull them out one by one. You say one thousand, you say ten thousand, but with people like Emperor Wutan standing in the way, the situation cannot develop as Su Han hopes. What Su Han has to do is to have a clear conscience. Now that these people have been reminded, if they still insist on going their own way and seek death, Su Han has no choice. If he had his way, he would not even hesitate to bear the infamy and kill all these guys. Killing them all is better than giving food to the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. In such a large group of top human monks, there are nearly twenty Light Emperor Realm experts, and so many Zun Realm experts. So many delicious meals, for the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, it is definitely a piece of cake in the sky! The formation spirit was beside him, but he was watching all this quietly, his eyes showing a trace of appreciation for Su Han. "Senior Array Spirit, is there any room for redemption in this matter?" Su Han looked at the Array Spirit and asked. "What do you mean by room for redemption?" Zhen Ling said. "Is there any way now to get these people to leave the whirlpool on their own initiative?" Su Han asked. Array Spirit said: "It's almost impossible. Do you think the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor will let them leave easily? They have already stepped into that area, and there is no way they can escape." "So, isn't the rebirth of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor an inevitable trend that cannot be resisted?" Su Han was also a little anxious. "So I just said, you'd better pray that the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor can't break free of the seal after devouring these people. Otherwise, you humans will be doomed." This formation spirit is by no means alarmist.(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2056: The True Face of the Demon Emperor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Su Han heard this, he felt helpless. Just leave now? This is not difficult for Su Han. But now that he¡¯s gone, what will happen to Ling Qi he brought with him? And where can I go? Returning to Wanliu Cave Heaven? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Once the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor breaks free from the seal, where is the safe place in such a vast divine realm? Even if he has many means to avoid the demons. But, what about the others? Su Han could not be alone. Those people he met in Wanliu Cave Heaven, as well as the Red Lotus Saint and the Pearl Saint of the Scarlet Moon Sect, could he just watch them being tortured and killed by the demons? Watching them die one by one at the hands of the demons? Su Han has no doubt that if the Demon Clan reappears, these top powers will be the first to attack. Because these top powers are the most likely to form resistance to the demons. So, leaving now is actually no different from hiding one¡¯s ears and stealing the bell. Su Han also knows that if the Phantom Demon Emperor breaks free of the seal soon, even if he leaves now, there will be no time to deploy any defensive measures. "Young man, I think you are quite pleasing to me. If you don't want to die with me, please leave now. The duty of this spirit is to prevent the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor from resurrecting. Therefore, if the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor wants to break free from the seal, Leave from here unless you completely destroy your spirit first." Array Spirit said. "Senior Array Spirit, there must be other ways. If the ancient Kunyu Sect could seal the Phantom Demon Emperor here, it must have a back-up here. Senior, if you recall carefully, maybe there are other ways?" There is always a way out. If Su Han wants to leave now, he can't do it. The array spirit shook his head, but said nothing more. At this time, an indifferent sneer came from the sealing formation: "You little formation spirit, after so many years, you still can't recognize yourself as always!" This voice was extremely indifferent, but it conveyed an inexplicable majesty. This voice is exactly the one that guided many monks along the way. But compared to before, this voice was obviously more indifferent and no longer as kind as before. "Humble formation spirit, are you still so arrogant that you think you can compete with me?" The voice sneered repeatedly, mocking the formation spirit. The formation spirit was silent, but the void storm around it roared violently, showing the anger in its heart. "Human boy, what is your name?" That voice changed the subject and asked Su Han. "Unexpectedly, with the inheritance of the human race in such decline, there are still people who can communicate with the formation spirits using the ancient language. Hum, it's rare, it's rare. Boy, I admire you very much, but are you interested in joining my phantom demon clan?" The Phantom Demon Clan! As soon as these four words were spoken, it was like a thunderbolt from the blue, resounding in everyone's ears. They almost thought their ears had misheard. For a moment, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically, and they could hardly react! The young master of Golden Scale City, Hu Yulin, even shouted in horror: "No, it is indeed a demon clan, retreat quickly!" Others were also completely panicked and rushed out desperately. However, their fate has been doomed from the first moment they entered the vortex. The voice smiled indifferently: "Can we withdraw? Since we have entered my territory, those who follow me will prosper, and those who go against me will perish!" While the voice was hesitating, countless strange lights appeared in the core area of ??the vortex, intertwining into a giant network, flickering on and off, covered with dense runes, which looked extremely weird. As soon as everyone approached the edge of the giant net, black lightning struck out continuously. The monks with weaker cultivation were directly struck by the black lightning and turned into a ball of charcoal. Immediately afterwards, a black mist rolled up and swallowed up the flesh and blood essence of those monks. This scene left everyone dumbfounded. Everyone subconsciously stopped and no longer dared to rush outside. Emperor Eudan was also horrified. He subconsciously gathered together with a group of powerful emperors. Looking at each other, they could see the endless fear and uneasiness in each other's eyes. A powerful Emperor Realm man from a medium force couldn't help but shout: "That Murong Sang kindly reminded you just now, but you slandered him for having ulterior motives. Maybe he had some quarrel with your Dan Prison City, but what he just said is true. But you just keep slandering him, you people from Dan Prison City have misled everyone!" Emperor Eudan now feels a little regretful.But how could he admit it? He snorted coldly: "Don't rant like this! Didn't you suspect him just now?" Ding Pengyi shouted: "Stop fucking talking nonsense. At this point, arguing is of no use? It is only right to find a way to rush out together!" That¡¯s what he said, but at this moment, each of these people were frightened by the terrifying methods of the Phantom Demon Clan, and for a while they couldn¡¯t raise their fighting spirit at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2057: They all surrendered You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The voice of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor came out lazily again: "A bunch of idiots, it would be easy for this Demon Emperor to kill you. Do you think that with the skills of you guys, you can escape from this Demon Emperor's formation? " Although the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is in a seal and his cultivation level is very low, but within his own formation, it is absolutely easy for him to kill these people. His demonic consciousness can be released infinitely. However, in order to control these human monks, they must be led into his own formation field. And along the way, the demonic consciousness of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor was pretending to be the power of the Kunyu Sect, guiding these guys step by step into his own formation. At this point, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor had to thank the formation spirit. If the formation spirit had not been blocking the pursuit of these human monks and causing misunderstandings among these human monks, I am afraid that these human monks would not have entered him so easily. formation field. "Do any of you want to try this Demon Emperor's methods? If you are not convinced, just come." The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor said lightly. Ding Pengyi¡¯s chest rose and fell, obviously hesitating about something. After all, he is also a middle-level expert in the Emperor Realm. "Moreover, this Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor does not have the cultivation level at his peak, so how strong can he be?" However, as soon as this idea came to his mind, Ding Pengyi knew that he was wrong. "You want to give it a try?" The pressure of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor suddenly rolled towards Ding Pengyi, and it was like a huge mountain pressing on top of Ding Pengyi's head, making him unable to even move. "II" Ding Pengyi was sweating profusely. "SeniorSenior, calm down, II surrender." Under the powerful pressure of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, Ding Pengyi's consciousness was immediately on the verge of collapse. All the arrogance and face suddenly turned into clouds. The only meaningful thing is the choice between life and death. Ding Pengyi obviously didn¡¯t want to die, so he chose to surrender. "Very good, you are very sensible. This demon emperor brought you here before and promised you a inheritance. Now, this promise is still valid. However, it is not the inheritance of the ancient Kunyu Sect, but the inheritance of my demon clan. Are you willing to take refuge in my phantom demon clan? Will you be loyal to my phantom demon clan from now on?" Before, these human monks came here to gain inheritance and change their destiny. For this reason, they even do not hesitate to break with their original identity. However, they never expected that things would take such a big turn in the end. The inheritance of the Kunyu Sect suddenly became the inheritance of the Phantom Demon Clan. "Hmph! If it weren't for the fact that this Demon Emperor is currently employing people, your weak flesh and blood would not be enough to serve as slaves for this Demon Emperor. You humans have thin blood and weak bodies. And I, the Demon Clan, are ten thousand The leader of the clan, with noble bloodline. For your humble human bloodline to be favored by my phantom demon clan is a blessing that you have cultivated for eight lifetimes. Are you still thinking about being praised?" The tone of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor suddenly turned cold, and the temperature in the formation suddenly dropped to freezing point. Everyone's bodies and souls seemed to have suddenly fallen into the endless ice abyss and hell, and they could not stop trembling. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This was really a surprise to them. Many of them have bad character and often do bad things. However, they have been influenced by a certain kind of influence since they were born. That is the ferocity of the demons, the abomination of the demons. The demons are the mortal enemies of mankind and a plague that everyone wants to beat. Therefore, any human monk, deep down, is afraid of demons, but also hates and hates demons. They never dreamed that one day they would join the demon clan. However, at this moment, they have to face such a choice. Either surrender to the demons or die! Although the title of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is also Emperor level, it is an Emperor level in ancient times, and its strength is naturally not the same as that of the current Emperor level. In addition, at the same level, the strong demons are one level higher than the strong human beings. Therefore, although the current Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor does not have the strength at his peak, he still looks down on him in front of these human monks. If he hadn¡¯t been in urgent need of people, he would really have looked down upon these human monks. After all, these elite human monks were just ordinary characters in ancient times. Feeling the powerful demonic power of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, those weak-willed human monks were almost on the verge of collapse. Soon, someone willCan't hold on anymore. "My Lord Demon Emperor, I am willing to take refuge with you, Lord Demon Emperor." "I am also willing to serve the Demon Emperor." ??????????? How can those lower-level cultivators of the Zun Realm and those of the Holy Realm monks be able to resist such powerful demonic power? The one with a slightly weaker will couldn't catch up in one breath, his knees weakened, and he knelt down and surrendered. ¡°The first person to stand up and seek refuge will be the second and third person It¡¯s like a domino, one big piece becomes a big one. There were only forty or fifty people left who did not kneel down, and they were basically those who were in the Imperial realm and a few high-level ones in the Exalted realm. With their cultivation, they can still barely withstand the demonic power of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. ?????????????????????????????They also know that once they make such a choice, it means breaking with the human world and becoming the mortal enemy of all humans. They know better than anyone what this betrayal means. That is not only a betrayal of the force to which one belongs, but also a betrayal of inheritance, a betrayal of one's own bloodline Even after death, he will remain in the human world for eternity. Therefore, they dare not make this decision easily! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2058 Escape from the Seal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! What happened to Ding Pengyi just now has made these monks give up the idea of ??resistance. The strong men in Dan Prison City, as well as the monks from the forces affiliated with Dan Prison City, all looked at Emperor Wutan. Obviously, they have no idea. But obviously, it is impossible for the current Eudan Emperor to give them an answer. "Hehehe" The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor smiled indifferently, "If you want to show your pride in front of this Demon Emperor, then this Demon Emperor will help you." As soon as he finished speaking, the pressure of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor increased again. Those monks in the Venerable Realm are the first to bear the brunt. Under the impact of the powerful demonic power, their consciousness is like a balloon that has been inflated infinitely and may collapse at any time. ah! Hu Yulin, the young master of Golden Scale City, finally collapsed, his eyes turned red, and he suddenly shouted: "We in Golden Scale City swear not to surrender to the demons, come to me!" Dan Prison City and Ebon Emperor could not be counted on, so Hu Yulin finally broke out, leading some of the elite monks from Golden Scale City to rush out desperately like bolts of lightning. Obviously, Hu Yulin does not want to take refuge in the demons, let alone become a shame to human monks. "Young Master, we will cover you when you get out!" Several monks in Golden Scale City actually connected with each other and turned into several streams of light, hitting the invisible light curtain. Hu Yulin was shocked and shouted: "No!" ¡°Golden scales dive, the situation changes into a dragon!¡± "Break it open!" Several figures turned into streams of light, and their speed continued to increase. Their figures gradually turned into dragon-shaped shadows, just like several golden meteors, unexpectedly crashing in the same direction. This is a forbidden move in the Lord's Mansion of Golden Scale City. Under normal circumstances, this move must not be used, except in desperate situations. Because, this move will burn the monk's life, it will instantly stimulate the life energy to the limit, self-explode the Zifu, forming a terrible murderous intention. Every monk who self-destructs will cause an attack three to five times his own strength. And multiple monks self-destructing at the same time can amplify its effect, even creating a hundred times a thousand times more power in a short period of time. This kind of attack may not have much effect against a strong person who is a hundred times stronger than himself. Because the opponent is alive and can also move. However, the effect of attacking this immovable forbidden seal is still very good. These monks in Jinlin City are all dead warriors of the city lord's palace. At this critical moment, they knew they were in a desperate situation, but they actually connected with each other and worked together to complete this terrible murderous intention. ???????????????????? Boom! Several streams of light concentrated at one point and exploded instantly, and a terrifying shock wave immediately shook. The formation of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor suddenly overflowed with energy, like a pot of boiling soup. "Young Master, let's go!" The bodies of the Golden Scale City monks exploded, but their lingering sounds were still buzzing in Hu Yulin's mind. Hu Yulin's reaction was also extremely fast, and he used the strength of sucking milk to slam into the direction of the explosion crazily. He couldn¡¯t tell whether these dead soldiers had opened a gap by self-destructing. But he knew this was his only chance. Regardless of whether it is knocked away or not, this is the only chance. If it breaks open, there must be a gap there. If it is not knocked open, it is also the weakest area. If you work hard, you may have a chance to knock it open. Ding Pengyi also reacted very quickly, waving his hand at the monks in Tongtian Pavilion: "Follow me!" Ding Pengyi actually doesn¡¯t want to take refuge in the demons. He knows that the so-called taking refuge in the demons is nothing more than being a slave or a puppet of the demons, and then turning the spear against the humans. Ding Pengyi can¡¯t accept this kind of thing. The major forces in the God's Domain are scheming with each other, but Ding Pengyi actually enjoys it. "However, for Ding Pengyi to be a slave of the demon clan and a puppet who cannot be free for the rest of his life, life is really worse than death. This sudden scene made everyone see an opportunity. Emperor Eudan also made a decisive decision and shouted: "Let's rush out together!" They all know that the Phantom Demon Emperor is very powerful and his demonic power is astonishing. However, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor has not broken free from the seal after all, and is only a threat within the scope of his own formation. As long as they break through the formation seal of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, they will be safe. Holding thisWith the thought of ??, everyone was scrambling to be the first to fly in that direction. "A bunch of idiots!" The indifferent voice of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor came out again. The next moment, the entire formation sealing area suddenly burst into demon consciousness, and the giant black net appeared again, and it was even more gloomy and terrifying than before. However, there was a small gap in the giant net in the area where Hu Yulin rushed to first. Although the entire giant network is constantly being repaired, the gap is also being restored at the fastest speed. However, because Hu Yulin went quickly, his figure had already reached the edge of the gap. It¡¯s too late to say it, but it¡¯ll be soon. When Hu Yulin reached the edge of the gap, he suddenly threw a talisman high into the sky without hesitation. The talisman rose in the wind and turned into a golden scale-shaped shield, covering the head. At the same time, Void suddenly stretched out a huge black gaseous hand and grabbed it hard. This big hand is three feet long and two feet wide. As soon as he grabbed it, he grabbed the golden scale shield directly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2059 Ding Pengyi dies! You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The shield was obviously very hard, but when it was grabbed by this big hand, it was immediately crushed into a ball without any suspense. However, the slight delay of this shield gave Hu Yulin his only glimmer of hope. Hu Yulin did not hesitate and shot out from the gap. At the moment when his figure was shot out, the giant black net was completely repaired, and no gap could be seen at all. At this time, Ding Pengyi and the people from Tongtian Pavilion arrived just in time. The giant black gaseous hand seemed to be angered by Hu Yulin's escape. He raised his big hand high, reached down, and grabbed Ding Pengyi and several strong men from Tongtian Pavilion. Ding Pengyi was horrified and struggled quickly. However, his body could not move at all in this giant hand. "If you don't eat the toast, you will have to drink wine as a penalty!" The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor's voice was cold. The next moment, the big black gaseous hand grabbed hard, and a black light surged out. Several strong men, including Ding Pengyi, did not even have time to scream. Their bodies were directly caught and exploded, and their martial arts essence turned into a ball of light, which was directly sucked clean by the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. This scene happened to be clearly seen by Emperor Eudan and others who rushed from behind. People like Emperor Eudan also turned pale with fear, their knees weakened, and they fell to the ground. The pride of a strong man in the imperial realm and the dignity of a human monk were completely destroyed at this moment. Ding Pengyi, who is arrogant and arrogant, has no chance to resist in front of this black gaseous hand. This terrifying scene can be said to have completely destroyed the luck of Emperor Wutan and others. "Lord Demon Emperor, we are willing to surrender!" "I have surrendered, and I have no second thoughts. Please calm down, Lord Demon Emperor!" No matter it is the Ebon Emperor, the other strong men in Dan Prison City, or the remaining strong men in Tongtian Pavilion, their hearts are absolutely in turmoil at this moment. The scene of Ding Pengyi¡¯s tragic death has completely driven away the last bit of resistance in their hearts. Instead there was only fear, only surrender. The scene was completely silent, and everyone was in a state of uneasiness. They knew that the act of escaping just now must have deeply angered the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. Now, all escape routes have been sealed, and all that is left is to wait for the judgment of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. The Phantom Demon Emperor is indeed in a state of rage. He also didn't expect that he would be escaped by a small respectable monk. This was an unprecedented shame for him, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. Although he is still in the seal, his cultivation level cannot be used to one-tenth. However, with his powerful demonic consciousness, he thought he had complete control over the situation. However, he never expected that after hundreds of thousands of years of sleeping, he was still a little unfamiliar with controlling the situation, and he also made some mistakes in judgment. This would have been impossible for him hundreds of thousands of years ago. However, after being sealed for hundreds of thousands of years, the demon consciousness that had just awakened was ultimately too far from its peak state, which made him make this error in judgment. Although it was just a small fish that slipped through the net, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor felt deeply ashamed. The furious Demon Emperor of Phantom Erosion simply wished he could go on a killing spree, kill all the remaining people, and absorb their martial arts essence. However, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor still controlled his emotions. If he can absorb the martial arts essence of all these monks, it will definitely be of great benefit to him. But currently, what he needs first is not the essence of martial arts, but sufficient manpower. Only by obtaining sufficient available manpower can his plan be better implemented. Otherwise, even if he has absorbed all the martial arts essence of these people and can break away from the seal, he will still be a bare commander. What's more, he had a hunch that it would be a matter of time before he could break free of the seal. Even if you absorb the martial arts essence of these monks, you may not be able to break free now. However, if he could control these monks and let them help attack and break the seal, it would be more likely to speed up his efforts to break free from the seal. Thinking of this, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor no longer hesitated. With the demon consciousness fully opened, suddenly, black streams of light continued to spurt out from the giant black net. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The black stream of light kept hitting the foreheads of those human monks. This was the demonic consciousness mark of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. Once marked by demonic consciousnessTo invade is to completely become the puppet of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. "This is your last chance. If your consciousness resists even a little bit, this Demon Emperor will not mind swallowing you up." The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor did not forget to warn. Actually, the Phantom Demon Emperor is also a little worried in his heart. If these strong human beings launched a resistance together regardless of everything, his current demonic consciousness would not be enough to control everyone. Once the demon consciousness declines and the barrier cannot be controlled, it is possible to lose control of the barrier, allowing these guys to find more opportunities to escape. Therefore, the reason why the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor killed Ding Pengyi just now was actually more out of the consideration of killing chickens to scare monkeys. I have to say, this trick is very effective. Although this move greatly consumed the limited demon consciousness of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, it also completely destroyed the will of resistance of all the strong men, including the Ebon Emperor. The Mark of Demonic Consciousness left a mark in the depths of their consciousness sea, which means that they have officially become the puppets of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, and their consciousness sea is under the control of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. After the Demon Consciousness Seal was planted, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor let out a long sigh of relief. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2060 There is another way You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "From now on, you are the first batch of followers of this Demon Emperor's rebirth. Since you are the first batch, there will of course be benefits. All the Emperor Realm monks among you will receive personal guidance from this Demon Emperor. Wait, you still don¡¯t want to surrender?¡± "Greetings to the Demon Emperor of Phantom Erosion, we will swear allegiance to the Demon Emperor to the death!" "Be loyal to the Demon Emperor, be loyal to the Demon Emperor!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away In addition, they were completely suppressed by the terrifying methods of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, so everyone gave up completely and turned to the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. "Very good. One day, you will find out how wise the choice you made today is. My phantom demon clan, among all the demon clans, can also be ranked among the top three in blood. You weak human clan, get The favor of me, the Phantom Demon Clan, is the luck you have gained through ten lifetimes of cultivation." "Thank you, Lord Demon Emperor, for your forgiveness, thank you Lord Demon Emperor for your love!" Hu Yulin, who was lucky enough to escape with his life, ran to the corner in shock and looked at everything in front of him. He couldn't believe that it was all true. Ling Qi was too far away from the barrier of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, and he had not practiced eye skills. He could not see clearly what happened in the barrier, but he also knew that it must not be a good thing, and his face was a little ugly at the moment. Su Han, on the other hand, had his evil eyes fully opened, looking at the changes in the barrier, he shook his head helplessly and sighed: "This Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, while still in the seal, has the ability to make trouble. Once he completely breaks free of the seal , the consequences are simply unimaginable.¡± "Hmph, I just said that when the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor breaks free from the seal, the end of the human race monks will not be far away. It's a pity that the human race in ancient times still had a proud character, and the current human race doesn't even have the most basic knowledge. Have you lost all your backbone?" The tone of that array spirit was also full of regret. Su Han sighed: "In that case, what else can they do?" "Although there isn't much they can do, they can risk their lives and escape. Didn't that guy escape under the cover of his companions? Although the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is terrifying, he is still bound by the seal of the formation. His. Although the barrier he controls with demonic consciousness is terrifying, judging from the situation just now, his level of awakening is not as high as imagined. If those guys are willing to fight hard, the possibility of escaping is still relatively high. .It¡¯s a pity that they are all a bunch of cowards.¡± Su Han could only be speechless, and after a while he sighed: "This Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor didn't devour them, so what on earth does he want to do? Doesn't he want to break free from the seal as soon as possible?" "The demons are full of tricks, who knows what they want to do?" After all, the formation spirit is not a human being, and it is not particularly good at using brains. At this moment, Hu Yulin finally managed to calm down his emotions and said, "Brother Murong, thank you for reminding me before. Can you lend me a moment to speak?" Su Han nodded: "Young Master Hu, come here and talk." Hu Yulin was still a little frightened. He took a deep breath, then walked over and looked at the spirit uneasily. "Don't worry, Senior Array Spirit was chasing us just now because he didn't want us to become the nourishment for the Phantom Emperor's resurrection. He himself has no ill intentions towards us people." Su Han's explanation made Hu Yulin breathe a sigh of relief. He walked over and said with cupped hands: "After this disaster, I have to thank Brother Murong for your reminder. I am also blind, and I didn't even recognize that you are the nearest god in the world." The famous Murong Sang" "No wonder, you were able to find the way to the Divine Tiger Pill for me last time" "It's a pity that those other people" Su Han waved his hand: "Those guys, including those so-called emperor-level experts, are far less decisive than you at critical moments. Now they have surrendered to the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. From now on, they are no longer human beings." Compatriots, but demons!" Hu Yulin¡¯s expression was gloomy, and his tone was full of worry: ¡°Brother Murong, so to speak, is our divine domain really going to face a demonic calamity?¡± Although Hu Yulin survived the disaster, he was not happy at all. The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is really too terrifying. Although Hu Yulin has always been prepared for the evil catastrophe, seeing how powerful the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is now has overturned his previous understanding. If he is so terrifying while still in the seal, how amazing will his peak state be? Hu Yulin simply couldn¡¯t imagine that if the Phantom Demon Emperor broke free from his seal, who else in the divine realm could resist it? Su Han looked solemnly and stared inside: "The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor didn't immediatelyDevour them, and it seems that they won't be able to break free of the seal for a while. " "Alas." Hu Yulin sighed and secretly glanced at the formation spirit again, "Is there nothing this senior can do?" Ling Qi couldn't help but said: "Senior Zhenling, you have to save us." The formation spirit was stared at with hopeful eyes by the two people, and it felt somewhat useful for a moment. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly remembered something and said with a slightly joyful tone: "I just said too much. In fact, there is still a way to stop this Phantom Corruption Demon Emperor." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2061 Ancient Divine Bow You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as these words came out, Su Han's eyes suddenly lit up. Ling Qi and Hu Yulin also swept away the previous decline and looked at the formation spirit with wide eyes, full of expectation. "Senior Zhenling, you really know how to sell things. Since you have a way, why didn't you tell me earlier?" The formation spirit shook his head: "Don't be too happy first. This method was actually a back-up move used by the Kunyu Sect to prevent the resurgence of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. But this back-up move is very difficult, so this spirit I didn¡¯t think about it for a moment. The human race has declined to such an extent now, even if you have backup plans, you may not be able to handle it." Su Han's face condensed: "Senior, no matter how difficult it is, if you don't tell me, how do you know we can't do it? How do you know if you don't try?" Hu Yulin also nodded in agreement: "Senior Zhenling, Brother Murong Sang is one of the most famous geniuses of our generation. Maybe he can solve this backhand?" Hu Yulin is a little confused now, and he is more or less like a dead horse being treated as a living horse doctor. However, he was not completely talking nonsense. At least, he instinctively felt that this Murong Sang might be a hope to break the situation. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Just now, everyone rushed into the barrier in a swarm, but Murong Sang did not go in. From this detail, it is enough to prove that this Murong Sang is indeed completely different from others. "Come with me." The formation spirit also knows that it cannot change the current situation. Although it is responsible for guarding this place, the affairs of the human race will eventually fall to the human race to handle it themselves. At that moment, it turned into a divine thought and flew away quickly. Su Han nodded to Ling Qi and Hu Yulin, and the three of them quickly followed the formation spirit. Naturally, the formation spirit itself cannot move within the formation. However, after turning into a divine mind, it can move freely, but it has no strength at all. Su Han followed the formation spirit and couldn't help but ask: "Senior formation spirit, since you concluded that the level of recovery of the phantom demon emperor's demon consciousness is not as high as imagined, then why don't we take the opportunity to kill him?" The formation spirit snorted coldly: "Kill him? Is the Kunyu Sect strong enough? But they couldn't kill the Phantom Demon Emperor, they just sealed it. The demons' vitality is too tenacious. Maybe you can kill ordinary demons. Death, but it is too difficult to kill a Demon Emperor." "It's true that demons have tenacious vitality. But that doesn't mean they can't be killed, right?" According to Su Han's memories of his previous life, he knew the demons very well, and he had dealt with them a lot in this life. The demons are indeed good at conquering and fighting, and their vitality is very tenacious. However, this does not mean that demons cannot be killed. However, Su Han didn't want to argue with the formation spirit on this issue. After all, he is just a respected monk now, and the methods of killing demons he knew in his previous life are not feasible at all for him now. The formation spirit took them downstairs and out of the Kunyu Sect's palace. Head to the west and speed up all the way. After a while, we arrived at the foot of a peak. "Where are you going?" Su Han couldn't help but ask. The formation spirit answered with two words: "Go up the mountain." This mountain faces the top of the Kunyu Sect Palace in the distance, looking at each other from a distance. Their momentum is comparable to each other, and they complement each other. After a while, the formation spirit led the three people to the top of the mountain. This top of the mountain is different from an ordinary top of the mountain. It can be said to be a cliff. Not a blade of grass grows, smooth as a mirror. "What is this place?" The formation spirit said: "This is the pinnacle of Kunyu. It is the place where the disciples of Kunyu Sect made mistakes." "Oh, it's the place where the ancient Kunyu Sect assigned erring disciples." Su Han was not polite and looked around. "Do you feel anything different about this place?" the formation spirit reminded. "Huh? What do you mean?" Su Han was slightly startled, but after a moment, he felt something strange. "There seems to be murderous intent, and there is a strong murderous intent surging." As soon as Su Han's consciousness opened, he started to investigate everywhere. "Hmph, your boy's spiritual consciousness is indeed extraordinary. In comparison, the other two boys around you are no different from wood." The formation spirit was talking about Hu Yulin and Ling Qi. " However, neither Hu Yulin nor Ling Qi understood the ancient language and had no idea what the formation spirit was saying, so they followed Su Han step by step."Senior, what does this place have to do with the palace just now? Can this place prevent the Phantom Emperor from resurrecting?" Su Han was very anxious, but still had no clue. "Don't worry, first feel where that murderous aura comes from?" The formation spirit also wanted to test this young man again. "Between heaven and earth, there seems to be a very strong force that is trying its best to suppress something." Su Han said. "That's right, it's right here. There is an ancient divine bow buried in this place, which was the treasure of the Kunyu Sect back then. It's a pity that even the Kunyu Sect back then, no one could summon this bow. . It is said that once this bow is born, it can kill even demons like the Phantom Demon Emperor." "Is it that strong?" Su Han was shocked, "No one of them can summon the Kunyu Sect's sect-suppressing treasure. Can it still be called a sect-suppressing treasure?" The formation spirit smiled faintly and said: "This is not a strange thing. In the ancient times, there were too many treasures of heaven and earth, and there were too many geniuses. Just because one generation cannot unlock this treasure that suppresses the sect does not mean that the next generation will not be able to unlock it." People can open it. After all, it was an era where miracles occurred. It is not something that you monks today can understand" Su Han did not argue with the formation spirit, but looked at the smooth ground in trance, thinking about something in his heart. The treasure of the ancient Kunyu Sect! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2062 Seven Jade Sculptures You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Senior Array Spirit, what kind of sect was the Ancient Kunyu Sect in ancient times?" Su Han was even more curious about this. The formation spirit thought for a moment: "Kunyu Sect is one of the ten major sects in ancient times. During the ancient demon-sealing war, they were responsible for guarding the northwest border of the human race's territory. After all, Kunyu Sect should be considered one of the top ten sects in the human race. It¡¯s a very big sect.¡± "Is it the strongest?" "Not the strongest human sect, but one of the strongest." Zhen Ling said. "So that's it." Su Han sighed softly, "The strongest human sect in ancient times cannot kill a Phantom Demon Emperor. It seems that this demon is really difficult to deal with." "Hmph, you can't imagine the tragedies of the ancient times. Well, I've told you this method. Whether you can summon that divine bow will ultimately fall on you humans." After all, this formation spirit is just a ray of spiritual thought on the mountain. It can't do anything else except provide information. The formation spirit was about to say something more, but suddenly paused, as if it had sensed something, and its tone couldn't help but change: "Three human boys, your trouble is coming!" The three of them were all shocked. Su Han's golden pupils immediately shot through the void and looked towards the palace. The array spirit was slightly surprised when he saw Su Han's golden eyes, and said to himself: "This eye technique is somewhat interesting" Su Han looked around and saw a layer of black mist shrouding the inside of the palace, which looked very strange. But he couldn't sense what was happening inside. After all, although his evil eye is powerful, it is still unable to do whatever he wants due to the limitations of his cultivation. In comparison, the formation spirit body is right next to the palace, so it is much easier than him to sense what is happening in the palace. "What did you see?" the formation spirit asked. "The black fog is very strange." Su Han said in a deep voice. "That Illusionary Erosion Demon Emperor must be teaching demonic skills. This Illusionary Erosion Demon Emperor actually controlled his greed and did not devour those human monks. Instead, he made them into his minions." The formation spirit was also a little surprised. . "As long as the Phantom Demon Emperor is not born, how much trouble can just a few minions make?" Su Han asked. "Hmph, if you think so, you are underestimating the ability of the phantom demon clan." Zhen Ling said, "The demon clan's methods are unpredictable. If you get the guidance of magic skills, a human monk's strength can increase at least three to five times. If If you get the blood of the demon race, your strength is more likely to skyrocket dozens of times! Those high-level monks in the imperial realm, once they get the blood of the demon race, may even break through to the emperor realm in a short time. The strong ones in the emperor realm are more likely to be in the emperor realm It will rise to a new level within a few days. How many of these demon minions do you think you can resist with your current human strength?" Hearing this, Su Han also knew that this formation spirit was not an alarmist. After all, it is an ancient formation spirit, and it has seen with its own eyes how many tricks the demons have. "If those high-level monks at the Zun Realm really break through to the Imperial Realm in a short period of time, and those powerful Emperor Realm masters really increase in strength in a short period of time, then this will indeed be a disaster for the entire God's Domain. After all, these human monks are too familiar with everything about human beings. If they work for the demons, they will even be more destructive than the real demons. ¡°An enemy who doesn¡¯t know your details, even if you can¡¯t defeat him, there is still a possibility of getting around him. "If you can't defeat an enemy who knows everything about you, you may not even have a chance to escape." "Brother Murong, what's going on over there?" Ling Qi and Hu Yulin's eyesight was far from Su Han's, and they had no idea what was going on in the palace. "Those bastards have taken refuge with the Phantom Demon Emperor and are now being taught magic skills by the Demon Emperor. The situation is very unfavorable." Su Han did not hide it from the two of them. "Then what should we do?" Their expressions also changed. Su Han did not answer, but looked solemnly in the direction of the palace. His evil eyes were locked on the seven jade sculptures at the palace gate. "Senior Array Spirit, what's the mystery behind the seven jade sculptures at the palace gate?" Su Han somehow still cares about these seven jade sculptures. The formation spirit was a little surprised and asked: "What mystery did you see?" Although Su Han felt that the seven jade sculptures were unusual, he could not fully understand the mystery for a while. However, apart from their proportions, these seven huge jade sculptures and the Seven Kills statues he had obtained before were different in other aspects.?The details are surprisingly identical. This also reminded Su Han of Mr. Mo who gave him the statue of Seven Kills. Mr. Mo claimed to be a monk in the Divine Realm. However, after Su Han came to the Divine Realm, he sent people to inquire around, but could not find out anything about Mr. Mo and his granddaughter. The little bit of news about Hongye is like there are no two people in God's Domain at all. This matter itself is very strange, which is why Su Han pays special attention to the seven jade sculptures. "Senior, I feel that these seven jade sculptures contain great power and should not be ordinary decorations." Su Han said tentatively. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2063: The Wild Stone Clan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The formation spirit sighed: "Your feeling is correct. These seven jade sculptures were the head of the Kunyu Sect back then, but they couldn't give an accurate explanation. This holy land of the Kunyu Sect is said to be from the ancient times. It was built by the first generation head of Kunyu Sect using great supernatural powers. And those seven jade sculptures have been standing in this holy land since that time. According to the records of Kunyu Sect, those seven jade sculptures are actually from ancient times. The Huangshi Clan of the era. The Huangshi Clan is a being whose bloodline combat power is much higher than that of the human race. However, they suffered a disaster in the ancient times. The first generation head of the Kunyu Sect used magical powers to save them. He killed seven members of the Huangshi clan and separated their souls and bodies. These seven jade sculptures are their bodies. However, their souls have been lost. Therefore, these seven jade sculptures, to be precise, are their bodies. A body without a soul.¡± When Su Han heard this, his heartbeat immediately accelerated. The ancient times were ten times longer than the ancient times. The records of the ancient times in the human world are extremely sparse, and they are basically just fragments of words. Even Su Han didn't know much about the ancient times. But in fact, it¡¯s not like Su Han has never heard of the Barren Stone Clan. Even when he first obtained the Seven Kills Statue, Su Han had associated it with the Barren Stone Clan from the face of the Seven Kills Statue. The bloodline of the Huangshi clan was extremely rare even in the ancient times. Although the blood of this clan is rare, their combat power is extremely terrifying. However, any powerful bloodline has its own flaws. The bloodline of the Huangshi clan has two shortcomings. One is that its reproductive ability is extremely weak, and the other is that it consumes resources very horribly. Furthermore, the people of the Huangshi clan are relatively simple-minded and do not have many intrigues and intrigues. Therefore, they were often used by other races in the ancient times and became thugs of other races. It¡¯s just that at that time, Su Han only regarded the Seven Kills statue as a simple statue, so he was also doubtful at the time. Could anyone deliberately build a statue according to the facial features of the Huangshi clan? But now, Su Han has new speculation. "Since the seven jade sculptures at the entrance of the palace are the bodies of the seven barren stone clans, then is it possible that my statue of the Seven Kills is actually their soul? Otherwise, why can I faintly feel the huge power in the statue of the Seven Kills? The power of divine consciousness?¡± Such speculation flashed through Su Han's mind, and he suddenly got out of control. Su Han had always felt that there was a strange power of spiritual consciousness in the statue of Seven Kills. It was like a living body with spiritual consciousness fluctuations. At that time, he felt strange. Now that he contacted the formation spirit and confirmed it, Su Han was almost certain that his statue of the Seven Killers must be related to the seven huge jade sculptures at the entrance of the palace. Maybe, my Seven Kills statue is the soul of those seven huge jade sculptures! Seeing Su Han's silence, the formation spirit said: "Young human race, I don't understand this spirit in the ancient times. However, what this spirit can tell you is that during the ancient demon-sealing war, the head of Kunyu Sect at that time I once said that if the bodies of these seven desolate stone clansmen could gather their souls together and be resurrected, they would definitely be able to suppress the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor." "Senior Array Spirit, can you reawaken these seven members of the Wild Stone Clan just by gathering your body and soul?" "The reunion of body and soul requires the secret method of Kunyu Sect. However, since the first generation leader separated the soul and body, they have never been reunited. Now I don't know where the soul is wandering. , maybe it has fallen. After all, the ancient times are too far away from now." The formation spirit is not optimistic about the possibility of the resurrection of these seven wild stone clans. "Secret method? Is there any record of this secret method now?" "Of course there is, it's engraved on the backs of the seven jade sculptures." Zhen Ling said, "Boy, don't think about it. The ancient times are too far away. Instead of expecting that kind of thing, you might as well think about how to summon The Zhenzong Divine Bow of the Kunyu Sect.¡± From the perspective of the formation spirit, the ancient era has been separated from the present, and the inheritance has been discontinued. How can the soul and body of the Huangshi clan be reunited? Rather than looking forward to such illusory things, it is better to consider the reality of Zhenzong Divine Bow. Su Han smiled: "Senior Array Spirit, what are the forms of these seven desolate stone clan souls?" "I don't know either." Zhen Ling said. "I want to go over and have a look." The formation spirit was stunned: "Human boy, are you serious? What do you see it doing?" "I always feel that I have a destiny with these seven members of the Wild Stone Clan."   "How do you say this?" Zhenling asked. "Senior, if I can resurrect these seven members of the Wild Stone Clan, will they obey my orders?" Su Han asked. The formation spirit thought for a while: "The ancient times have changed greatly since then. The enemies of the Huangshi clan must have been lost in the long river of history. Moreover, the bloodline of the Huangshi clan has been severed in ancient times, so it is impossible now There are other members of the Huangshi Clan. If you can give them life again, these seven members of the Huangshi Clan will definitely recognize you as their master. After all, the Huangshi Clan is relatively simple-minded, and they only accept death." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2064 Soul Reunion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The formation spirit¡¯s words are roughly the same as Su Han¡¯s expected judgment. "Senior, if this is the case, then you must help me resurrect these seven members of the Wild Stone Clan." The formation spirit said: "How do you say this?" "If they are resurrected, then the great cause of the predecessors here may come to an end. At that time, you can even break away from the formation, exist in an independent form, and leave this place to find new opportunities." The formation spirit¡¯s eyes moved. Obviously, it was a little tempted by Su Han's words. "Boy, I don't understand what you mean. How can I help you? Their souls are not here. Even if the head of the ancient Kunyu Sect is reincarnated, there is no way to resurrect them." Su Han did not hide anything. He opened his hand and the Seven Kills statues were suspended in the void: "Senior, please see, these are seven stone sculptures that I got by chance a few years ago. They are completely consistent in shape with these seven huge jade sculptures. . Moreover, I have noticed several times that these seven stone sculptures have powerful spiritual fluctuations and possess powerful power." The spirit couldn't help but take a breath of cold air, stared at the statue of the Seven Kills, and was speechless for a moment. "Where did your seven statues come from?" After a long time, the formation spirit finally came to its senses. Its tone was urgent, and it could be seen that its emotions were somewhat aroused. At this point, Su Han did not hide anything and told the origin of the Seven Kills statue. After hearing this, the spirit was speechless for a long time, and then murmured: "This may really be God's will. The origin of the monk named Mo Lao is really a mystery. These seven statues, how could they be so beautiful?" The method allows you to obtain it. I feel that these seven statues must be the souls of the Huangshi clan. Otherwise, there would be no such coincidence in the world." Su Han was overjoyed when he heard what Zhen Ling said: "Senior, whether it's true or not, we have to give it a try." "Yes, you must give it a try." This news is equally important to the ghosts. As a creature naturally bred by the aura of heaven and earth, it has the opportunity to break away from the formation and exist in an independent form between heaven and earth. But, that requires it to have completed its mission, that is to say, the formation in which it exists must be completely useless. "If the seven members of the Desolate Stone Clan can really be resurrected, then these seven members of the Desolate Stone Clan are definitely enough to guard this place in their place. In that case, it is equivalent to its mission having been completed. "Let's go, let's go there now. I will hold the formation for you." The formation spirit was very excited and took the lead and rushed towards the palace again. Su Han warned: "Senior Brother Ling, Young Master Hu, you two wait here for a moment and don't act without authorization." Ling Qi and Hu Yulin are both terrified now, fearing that they may accidentally lose their lives. Although they didn't want to stay in this secret realm for even a second, if they were allowed to leave now, it would be equivalent to escaping, which would be too shameless. The most important thing is that they now regard Su Han as their only support. Seeing Su Han talking and laughing with the array spirit only increased their blind worship and trust in Su Han. Now that Su Han lets them stay here, they will no longer act on their own. "Brother Ling, right? I've heard of you, you are one of the four great masters of Wanliudongtian." "Young Master Hu is a name that Ling has admired for a long time" The two of them had nothing to do, so they just chatted there. Here, Su Han and the formation spirit pierced the void, like lightning, and soon returned to the entrance of the Kunyu Sect Palace. Standing under these seven huge jade sculptures, Su Han could feel the burliness and tallness of these seven jade sculptures even more. This height is as high as seven or eight normal people, or even more. "Are all the members of the Huangshi Clan such giants?" Su Han paced under these seven giant jade sculptures and began to observe them carefully. Since these seven jade sculptures are the bodies of the Huangshi Clan, that means that the bodies of the Huangshi Clan are so huge. On the backs of these seven jade sculptures, the secrets of the Kunyu Sect are densely engraved. This secret is the secret of separation and reunion between soul and body. However, these tips are obviously out of order. It took Su Han and Zhenling a long time to rearrange these secrets. Su Han studied repeatedly and determined that there was nothing wrong with these secrets, and then he felt relieved. He took out his Seven Kills statue. The size of this Seven Kills statue is smaller than that of the Seven Kills.The jade carving is much smaller. "Senior, the seniors of the Kunyu Sect sealed the souls of the Huangshi clan in these seven statuettes. To summon their souls, they must break through the external defenses of these seven statuettes." Su Han uses these Seven Kills statues as an important magic weapon. Their defensive capabilities are amazing and they have made a lot of contributions to Su Han. Many powerful attacks can only leave a faint trace on the Seven Kills statue. Precisely because of this, if there is no secret, it is not that difficult to break through the external defense of the Seven Kills Statue and print out the soul. Fortunately, with the secrets of Kunyu Sect, it is much easier. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2065 Ancient God You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han placed a statue of Seven Kills in front of him and said to the spirit: "Senior, I'm going to start. No harassment is allowed during this process, so I have to set up a defensive formation for myself first. In addition, In addition, I also want to ask my senior to protect me, so that I can have double protection." The formation spirit said: "Don't worry, these are all on me. The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor can't break free of the seal now. As for other people, I don't take it seriously yet." After all, it is a powerful formation spirit from ancient times. Even if the human monks inside have now become demon servants and their strength has increased three to five times, they will not cause too much trouble to it. Su Han arranged a formation and made various defenses very carefully, and then he started to operate it. According to the secret method of the Kunyu Sect, you must first find out several seal points on the statue through some means, and follow these points to open the defensive seal step by step. Su Han was cautious. After all, this involves the soul of the Huangshi clan. If the operation is slightly careless and results in failure, it is possible that the soul of the Huangshi clan will be completely sealed in the statue. Su Han is actually not sure whether the soul of the Huangshi clan is still alive? Although he had sensed the powerful power and will contained in the Seven Kills statue several times. However, the ancient era is, after all, an era further back than ancient times. It is too far away from now, and many things are full of uncertain factors. "No matter what, now that things have come to a point, I can only do my best." Su Han began to look for several seal points of the first Seven Kills statue. After accurately locating several points, he followed the method mentioned in the secret and began to dismantle the defensive seal. Time passes by like this minute by minute. Su Han concentrated on it, fearing that he might accidentally hurt the soul in the statue, and slowly dismantled the defensive seal of the Seven Kills statue. After Su Han dismantled it, the statue emitted bursts of golden light, and the debris on the stone sculpture continued to turn into nothingness in this golden light. And the size of this Seven Kills statue is also getting smaller. Su Han¡¯s consciousness was fully opened, paying attention to any slightest movement inside the statue of Seven Kills. If this statue really contains the spirit of the Wild Stone Clan sealed, then it should be close to it at this time. But until now, Su Han hasn't felt any movement. The sealing power and the divine will that I felt from this statue earlier seemed to have disappeared. However, Su Han did not give up and continued to break the seal while constantly communicating with his spiritual consciousness. Su Han can definitely feel any slight movement within the little statue. The seal on the first Seven Kills statue was finally completely released. Su Han looked at the statue with its defensive seal removed and was a little surprised for a moment. This statue is so quiet that you can¡¯t feel any movement at all. "Could it be that that feeling back then was really just an illusion?" Ever since Su Han owned the Seven Kills statues, he had been very concerned about them. Just when Su Han was slightly disappointed, there was a sudden slight fluctuation in his consciousness. After this slight fluctuation, an extremely powerful will suddenly surged out of the Seven Kills statue, as if a terrifying force that had been sealed in ancient times broke free of the seal and suddenly woke up. "Hmmwho is calling me?" The power of this divine consciousness seems to be a little confused. However, this unintentional power of consciousness made Su Han's consciousness almost unable to withstand it. If it weren't for Xie Yan sharing the impact of his spiritual consciousness on Su Han's behalf, Su Han would hardly be able to withstand the power of this newly awakened spiritual consciousness. "I am the inheritor of the secret method of Kunyu Sect. I am here to help you resurrect and reunite your soul and body." Su Han tentatively passed on a piece of spiritual consciousness. "Uh, Kunyu Sect is the ancient war over? Can our Huangshi clan finally see the light of day again?" An ancient war? Su Han felt that his brain was a little insufficient. He had no understanding of this ancient era. The ancient times may be the earliest era of civilization on this continent. From such a long time ago, there are no reliable records handed down. "The ancient times have passed for a long time." Su Han said truthfully. "What? What about the ancient gods?" The divine consciousness asked subconsciously. "Ancient God? Are you talking about the first generation master of Kunyu Sect?" "Alasyes, that's him. We, Huang Shi,When our clan suffered a calamity, it was the ancient gods who secretly took in our seven brothers and used the secret method of separating souls and bodies to save our lives. " The voice was full of emotion and asked: "Are you a descendant of the ancient god?" Su Han thought for a while and replied: "You can say that." Su Han was also very excited at this moment. He never thought that the seven statues he got from Mr. Mo would contain such a shocking secret. "Ancient God, is he still there?" The voice of the divine consciousness was a little sad. Su Han answered truthfully: "At least, in this world now, no one has heard of the ancient god. Perhaps, he has completed his merits and promoted to a higher plane. Or maybe, he has passed away. After all, the ancient times are so far away from now, how can Must there be millions of years? Su Han actually doesn¡¯t know how long it is since the ancient times. However, the ancient times are already hundreds of thousands of years old, so millions of years in the ancient times does not seem to be an exaggeration. After all, the ancient times were probably the beginning of the origin of continental civilization. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2066 The Resurrection of the Wild Stone Clan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The spiritual consciousness was obviously very surprised: "Millions of years? Has it been that long?" "Yes, after the ancient era, we also experienced the ancient era. The invasion of demons in the ancient era changed the history of our continent. Now this continent is in its smallest and most abject era. Perhaps, you are needed now. When a creature like this from the Wild Stone Clan comes out and stirs up the situation." Su Han also appropriately praised this creature of the Desolate Stone Clan. "Ancient times? What era was that? Later than the ancient times? Demons? Where did that race come from? There was no such race in the ancient times." "The demons are not the primitive race of our continent. They are powerful enemies that invaded from other planes in ancient times." Su Han said. "Hmph, there are countless powerful races in our continent. How powerful can this demon race be? Dare to run wild in our continent?" "Haha, it's a long story. Maybe it would be better to find out for yourself after you are resurrected. The demons are extremely powerful. If the demons are not dead, the continent will never have peace. Other races will never have a peaceful life." The creature of the Huangshi clan was furious: "Is there such a thing? Does this demon clan have three heads and six arms?" "They not only have three heads and six arms, but also have many magical powers and many methods." Su Han also deliberately used the provoking method, "You, the Barren Stone Clan, were one of the most tyrannical races in the ancient times, but this Demon Clan , perhaps even worse than you." "Impossible! In the ancient times, there were very few races that were more powerful than our Wild Stone Clan. Hum, if our Wild Stone Clan were not too honest and our reproductive capacity was not very strong, the ruler of the continent should be our Wild Stone Clan." There is a strong sense of bloodline pride in the tone of this desolate stone clan¡¯s divine consciousness. Su Han did not deny it, and said with a smile: "Unfortunately, you Huangshi clan do not have that ambition, nor do you have the courage to dominate. Okay, let's not talk about it anymore, I am going to use my secret method to resurrect you. You have to cooperate first. , otherwise, if the secret method fails, your soul and body will never have a chance to reunite." Hearing what Su Han said, the divine consciousness quickly said: "Okay, okay, I will definitely cooperate. You are the descendant of the ancient god, and you are also the great benefactor of our Huangshi clan, we will definitely listen to you." The Huangshi clan has always had a clear distinction between grudges and grudges. The Huangshi clan will repay the favor with a drop of water, let alone a life-saving favor. Su Han nodded: "Don't worry, I will try my best to revive all seven brothers of your Huangshi clan." For Su Han, as long as he has a secret method, he is confident that he can do it. In terms of operation, Su Han has always been very confident. Even though he was unable to practice in his previous life, he could become the top alchemy master in the divine realm. What's more, now he can practice, and the results of his practice are very significant. Su Han followed the same pattern as the sealing points found on the statue of Xiao Qisha, and found the sealing points on the huge jade sculpture. This huge jade sculpture seals the physique of the Huangshi clan, and the sealing power is stronger. With Su Han¡¯s unremitting efforts, the seal was broken bit by bit. "Okay, the seal on your body has been broken. Just be prepared. I will use the secret method to transfer your soul into your body. Remember, this is the most critical link in the resurrection process. If you don't do it well, you Our soul and body will never be reunited again." Su Han emphasized again and again. This is definitely not alarmist, this is the last link and the most difficult link. The soul and the body have been separated for so long. How to adjust to each other, whether they can be harmonious, and whether there will be any surprises during the transition These need to be treated with caution. Su Han used the props to draw out the spirit of the Huangshi clan. He pinched his hands repeatedly and shouted: "Go!" A strong light, pushed by Su Han, poured directly into the body of the desolate stone clan at a rapid speed. Whoops! When the soul entered the body, the surface of the body suddenly fluctuated sharply, and cracks continued to appear on the surface. The cracks kept rolling up, and the dead skin-like things kept falling off. And new skin and new textures are constantly appearing with vitality. This is the signal to restart life! Su Han also breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this scene. He knew that this difficult and risky process was finally over. The most important thing is that I succeeded!   After the soul was injected into the body, the huge jade sculpture slowly began to move from its stiff state. Strength and rhythm are constantly being generated in this giant's body. The blood vessels begin to flow smoothly, the internal organs begin to function, and the five senses and six consciousnesses are gradually restored. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The giant¡¯s bones were crackling like fried beans. Suddenly, the giant's neck moved from side to side. When the huge copper bell-like eyes opened, they were filled with divine essence like the sun and moon shining brightly. A living creature of the Barren Stone clan, full of vitality, finally got rid of millions of years of struggle and gained a new life. "Big man, calm down, don't get excited, don't get excited. You still have six brothers who haven't been resurrected yet, so don't attract the Phantom Corruption Demon Emperor, or you'll be in big trouble." "Who is the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor?" The giant of the Wild Stone Clan asked in a rough voice, waving his huge and powerful arms. "He is a strong demon who is sealed here." "Huh, is it very powerful? I, the warrior of the Wild Stone Clan, are not afraid of any strong demons. Just let him come, and I will try my big fist!" "I don't know if it's powerful or not. Anyway, the ancient Kunyu Sect couldn't kill him, so they could only seal him here." "Impossible! The Ancient God is so powerful, how can he not kill a Phantom Demon Emperor?" The giant of the Huangshi Clan didn't believe it at all. "The ancient god is a figure from your ancient times. In the ancient times, the Kunyu Sect has been passed down to many generations after him." Su Han reminded. "Oh, that is to say, it is you disciples and disciples who have no future and have failed the inheritance of the ancient gods." The Huangshi clan is indeed a reckless man. If the people of Kunyu Sect heard what he said, they would be very angry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2067 The mysterious and complex human race You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Haha, by the way, big man, my name is Murong Sang, what's your name?" Su Han's tone was like the big bad wolf that abducted the little white rabbit. The giant of the Wild Stone Clan scratched his head: "We in the Wild Stone Clan are all surnamed Shi, and we don't have any serious names. My name is Shi Da, my second brother is called Shi Er, and my third brother is called Shi San" Su Han quickly shouted to stop: "Okay, no need to count them one by one, I already know it. The sixth brother is called Shi Liu, and the seventh brother is called Shi Qi, right?" "How do you know?" The giant of the Wild Stone Clan was shocked, as if this was the biggest problem in the world that had been solved by Su Han. The surprised look on his face left Su Han speechless for a moment. Could it be that the minds of the Huangshi clan are really that simple? "I know, the ancient god must have told you." The giant was thoughtful and serious, leaving Su Han speechless. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? but now faced with such a simple-minded guy who is so innocent that he is almost mentally retarded, he even feels guilty about deceiving a three-year-old child. However, in this current situation, even if it is through deception, you must still keep the creatures of the Huangshi clan in your hands. " Otherwise, with the fighting power of the Huangshi clan, if they are controlled by the Phantom Demon Emperor, they will be in big trouble. "Shi Da, the ancient god saved your lives, and I resurrected you. Do you think, from now on, should you brothers listen to me?" "It should, it should, of course it should." The giant man nodded repeatedly, "You are the descendant of the ancient gods and our savior. By the way, I heard that your human race is full of tricks and there are very few good people. You can't lie to us. ah?" "Nonsense! If I wanted to lie to you, I wouldn't save you." "What you said makes sense." The giant man nodded, "Then you save all my brothers first." Su Han knew that the Wild Stone Clan was simple-minded, but seeing how simple this giant man's thinking was, Su Han guessed that although this guy looked big, he was probably young and was still in the childhood of the Wild Stone Clan. If you are an adult member of the Wild Stone Clan, no matter how simple your mind is, you cannot be that simple. Thinking of this, Su Han felt even more excited. I have picked up a few cubs from the Wild Stone Clan. This innocent stage is the best to guide and cultivate. If you are a veteran, it will not be easy to brainwash you. The formation spirit was protecting the law outside and was overjoyed to see Su Han resurrecting a giant from the Wild Stone Clan. He was even more curious about this human boy. For such a long time, this formation spirit never thought that it would have the opportunity to escape from the formation. Because in its view, suppressing the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is its eternal mission, and it is impossible for anyone to complete this mission on its behalf. So, deep down in its heart, it has no hope at all. But now, this human boy has accomplished a miracle that no one has accomplished in a million years - resurrecting the creatures of the Huangshi clan. This made its originally stagnant mood suddenly ignite a glimmer of hope. ¡­¡­ Within the palace, within the barrier of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, the series of actions of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor also consumed a huge amount of his spiritual consciousness. After all, he is still in the seal, using his demonic consciousness to create a series of magical phenomena at the door of the secret realm, and introducing these human monks into his realm step by step. It can be said that the mechanisms are exhausted and the consumption is huge. When he reached his barrier, the sudden rise of Hu Yulin, Ding Pengyi and others made his demon consciousness excessively consumed. After he planted imprints in the spiritual consciousness of the remaining human monks, his demonic consciousness was almost exhausted to the extreme. So at this moment, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is actually extremely weak. However, now that all human monks are under his control, he teaches demonic skills without consuming much demonic consciousness. This gave him a buffer time to slowly recover his demon consciousness. These human monks are controlled by his divine mark and have completely become his demon servants. The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is very satisfied with this. He carefully selected some demon skills, divided them into different grades, and gave them to demon servants at different levels of cultivation. Seeing these people as if they had found a treasure, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor was extremely happy in his heart: "Humans are a strange race that is greedy for life, afraid of death, and greedy for petty profits. But this race is able to thrive forever. However, as a Demon servant, the human race is indeed an excellent choice." RealityIn fact, the demons look down on the humans. However, they are full of desire for the territory of the human race, mainly because the human race has strong reproductive ability, and the human race is not united and can easily be conquered from within. The most important thing is that many human monks lack faith. They are greedy for life and afraid of death at critical moments, and do not have the energy to rather die than surrender. "However, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor also knows that the human race is also a very terrifying race. No matter how harsh the environment or how terrible the disaster, they can always burst out with tenacious vitality like grass in the cracks. This is really something that many races cannot do. In the ancient times, there were countless wars, and many races were wiped out in the wars, but the human race always stood at the end. They may not be the victorious party, but as the defeated party, they can endure the humiliation and bear the burden, survive in the cracks, and finally rely on their strong reproductive capabilities, inheritance and time to defeat countless powerful races. In short, the human race is a complex and mysterious race. Every time there is a catastrophe, the human race is always suppressed to death. Like a candle in the wind, it may be extinguished at any time. But after the storm, they always usher in a new life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2068 Three people become tigers You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The human race is not united, prone to internal strife, lacks faith, and is greedy for life and afraid of death With all its shortcomings, it looks like a completely inferior race. However, even though they are afraid of death, in times of crisis, some strong men who are not afraid of death can always emerge. They say they are not united, but at the critical moment of life and death, they can often unite together and make some earth-shattering moves. It is said that they lack faith, but when they defend their homeland, they can always burst out with terrible fighting power. The Phantom Demon Emperor looked at the group of demon servants in front of him and was filled with emotions. In that ancient battle, the brave and skilled demons faced off against the humans, but they did not gain much advantage. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡°However, this contempt cost them a heavy price. Although the human race's vitality was severely damaged in that battle to seal the demons, many powerful human sect forces were completely wiped out in that battle, and their inheritance was cut off. "However, their demon clan is not much better either. Countless demon clan disciples died in that battle. Many strong demons were killed, killed, and sealed. Therefore, this time, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor learned his lesson. He felt that to deal with the human race, we should let the human race fight among themselves and kill each other. This is why the Phantom Demon Emperor does not devour those human monks, but wants to keep them as demon servants. "But what's going on with that young boy? There are so many experienced human monks, many of whom are emperor-level experts, but they can't see the trap of this demon emperor. How can that boy see the problem?" This question has always been lingering in the mind of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor and has become a concern for him. Thinking of this, the Phantom Emperor's heart felt slightly knotty. After his demon consciousness recovered a little, he called out: "Eudan, come here." The current Ebony Emperor has been named a first-class demon servant by the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, which is undoubtedly a very high level among demon servants. "What orders do you have, Lord Demon Emperor?" Emperor Wu Tan said respectfully. "I have something to ask you, this Demon Emperor. You all entered the Demon Emperor's barrier before, but there was only one young man who stayed outside and refused to come in. What happened to him? It seems that there is a conflict between you?" When Emperor Wutan heard the mention of Su Han, he became very angry. "Lord Demon Emperor, that boy's name is Murong Sang. He is one of the geniuses recognized by the human race as having great potential. Moreover, this boy is particularly evil. On the surface, he seems to have little strength, but those who oppose him will always suffer inexplicably. . I suggest that if we encounter this kid in the future, we should directly suppress him forcefully and not keep him, so as not to cause trouble." This is Emperor Wutan¡¯s summary of Su Han. The Demon Emperor of Phantom Erosion said: "Listening to what you say, this guy is quite interesting. You human race will always have such weird guys. It seems that this Demon Emperor really has to be careful against such guys." Emperor Eudan hurriedly flattered you and said, "The Demon Emperor is wise." "Eudan, do you know why this Demon Emperor values ??you so much?" Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor suddenly asked. Emperor Eudan was startled: "This subordinate is stupid, please tell me clearly, Lord Demon Emperor." "After you have mastered my magic skills, I want you to return to the human realm and take these people back to the human realm." "Ah?" Emperor Wutan was shocked, "Master Demon Emperor, that boy Murong Sang must have made our matter known to the public. When we return to the human realm now, we will be like rats crossing the street. Everyone is shouting to beat them up." "You're wrong. What's the saying in your human race? When a crowd speaks, three people become a tiger. There are so many of you, and Murong Sang is just a mouth. How can he speak to you?" Emperor Eudan was stunned. He originally thought this was unreliable, but after the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor said this, he felt that it seemed feasible. No matter how eloquent Murong Sang is, he only has one mouth. And with so many of them, involved in so many forces in the Divine Realm, how could they still be unable to defeat a mere Murong Sang? "However, there was more than one Murong Sang who escaped this time. "Lord Demon Emperor, besides Murong Sang, there are two other monks." "Even if there are two more, isn't there only three mouths in total? How many people are there here?" The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor said coldly: "Eudan, this is a test given to you by this Demon Emperor. This time you return to the human world,?There is a mission, which is to seize the opportunity to seize the Dan Prison City, control the Prison Heaven Emperor, and strive to let the Dan Prison City be controlled by you. At that time, Dan Prison City can become the base camp of my Phantom Demon Clan, and this Demon Emperor¡¯s plan will be more effective with half the effort! " The Eudan Emperor's heart was pounding. In Dan Prison City, even if he is an emperor-level expert, he is actually just a younger brother of the Prison Heaven Emperor. There is only one boss in Danyu City, and that is Emperor Yutian. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2069: Phantom Golden Armor Talisman You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In Dan Prison City, no matter how high the status of others is, it is all given by the Prison Heaven Emperor. If you fail to serve the Hell Heaven Emperor well and make the Hell Heaven Emperor unhappy, no matter how high your status is, it will be nothing and can be removed in a matter of minutes. If you can control the Prison Heaven Emperor and control the Dan Prison City, wouldn¡¯t it just satisfy the Wu Tan Emperor¡¯s suppressed ambition? Becoming the controller of Dan Prison City, isn¡¯t it an ideal that Emperor Eudan has always dared not reveal? Now, with the proposal of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, Emperor Dewutan can see the feasibility of this matter. For a moment, Emperor Eudan was also inexplicably excited. However, he still had some questions. "Lord Demon Emperor, the Prison Heaven Emperor is very powerful. He is much stronger than his subordinates. It is not easy to deal with him. Especially if Murong Sangna returns to the human world, he will definitely let the news out first, and everyone will be the first to take advantage. Even if the Prison Heaven Emperor can trust me, he will probably be wary." This is Emperor Wu Tan¡¯s concern. "Don't worry, the boy you mentioned, including the other two people, have not left here yet." After the Phantom Emperor's consciousness recovered, he began to sweep again. Within the scope of his demonic consciousness, he has clearly felt the auras of these people. especially¡ª¡ª "Huh?" The moment the Demonic Erosion Emperor's demonic consciousness locked onto Su Han, his consciousness suddenly fluctuated violently, and a faint feeling of uneasiness passed through the heart of the Illusory Erosion Demonic Emperor. what happened? The demonic consciousness of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor continued to activate and he observed carefully. "This kid, what is he doing?" The demonic consciousness of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor immediately observed Su Han's actions. However, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor obviously didn't know the secrets of the Huangshi clan. Looking at Su Han's actions, he didn't understand why for a moment. "What's going on with those giant statues?" The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor has been sealed here for so long, so he naturally knows that there are seven huge jade sculptures at the entrance of the Kunyu Sect's palace. But all along, he thought it was a decoration of Kunyu Sect and had no special meaning. But at this moment, it seems that is not the case. Demons are suspicious by nature. When the Phantom Demon Emperor saw Su Han's abnormal behavior, he felt vaguely that something was wrong. "Eudan, now you have a chance to get rid of that boy Murong Sang once and for all. It depends on whether you dare to act." Emperor Wutan's eyes lit up: "Lord Demon Emperor, is that kid really not gone yet? Where is he?" "Right at the entrance of the palace, he seems to be very interested in a few jade sculptures at the entrance of the palace. This boy's behavior is a bit strange, Ebony, this Demon Emperor has given you a magic golden armor talisman, do you dare to lead someone to solve this Boy?" The Eudan Emperor¡¯s eyes showed a hint of excitement. However, he immediately thought of another question: "Lord Demon Emperor, where are the ancient formation spirits?" The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor said disdainfully: "The ability of that formation spirit is closely related to the formation. The ancient formation continues to this day, and its power has been greatly weakened. If the formation spirit continues to consume its spiritual consciousness like this, I don't think it can sustain it. In the long run. It doesn¡¯t have much energy now, otherwise, do you think it wouldn¡¯t rush in and kill you?¡± "Reallyreally?" Emperor Wutan was still a little hesitant. "Don't wait any longer. Should you go or not?" The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor was a little impatient. Emperor Eudan thought for a moment and asked: "Master Demon Emperor, you said you would give me a magic golden armor talisman. What is that?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2070: The Mission of the Ebony Emperor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This phantom golden armor talisman is given to you to save your life. If that array spirit refuses to give up and wants to fight you desperately, it will still be very scary. But with the phantom golden armor talisman, no matter how terrifying it is, the phantom demon Even the Golden Armor Talisman can bear it." After the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor finished speaking, golden light suddenly flashed in front of Ebony Emperor. The next moment, a simple yet magical golden armor talisman landed in front of the Ebon Emperor. "Eudan, without further ado, that boy seems to be tinkering with those huge jade sculptures. You can be responsible for distracting the formation spirit, and then let the others besiege Murong Sanna." This time, Emperor Wutan and his group included eight or nine experts in the Light Emperor realm. Even if Emperor Eudan is responsible for diverting the formation spirits, there are still several emperor-level experts. Coupled with the blessing of the demon clan's magic power, even though he is just getting started, his combat effectiveness has definitely improved significantly. With such a camp, it is absolutely very safe to kill a young genius with high status. Emperor Wutan hesitated for a moment and gritted his teeth: "The Demon Emperor fell in love so wrongly, Wutan decided to do it! That kid finally escaped from birth, but he still lingers here without knowing whether he lives or lives. This time, God is going to destroy him!" With the Phantom Golden Armor Talisman in hand, Eudan Emperor suddenly felt much more at ease mentally. What he was afraid of was not Murong Sang, but the terrifying ancient formation spirit. Especially between Murong Sang and the formation spirit, not only did they not fight, but they felt like they were shaking hands and making peace. This situation is definitely not what Emperor Eudan and the others want to see. ??If nothing else, let¡¯s just say that if Murong Sang returns to the human world and spreads the news about their betrayal and becoming demon servants, it will be enough trouble for them. "Okay, as soon as you join this Demon Emperor's sect, let this Demon Emperor see if you have the ability to do things. If you can't even handle a young monk, then this Demon Emperor will be very disappointed." The Ebon Emperor patted his chest: "Don't worry, Lord Demon Emperor, with the Phantom Demon Golden Armor Talisman, it will be easy for us to kill him." Emperor Eudan summoned all the other emperor-level experts, as well as a group of ninth-level masters at the respect level. "Everyone, this is our first battle to surrender to the Demon Emperor. You all know that if Murong Sangna is allowed to escape back to the human world, not only will our reputation be ruined, but we will also be called traitors if we want to return to the human world in the future. , is a demon clan evildoer, with a legacy of infamy for thousands of years! So" Emperor Eudan didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but the implication was already obvious. Murong Sang must not be allowed to leave this secret realm alive! "Brother Wu Tan, since Lord Demon Emperor trusts you so much and values ??you so much, you should be responsible for giving orders!" "Yes, as long as we can kill that kid and prevent the news from spreading, we can do anything!" ¡°Obviously, these guys are all ready to fight. As long as Murong Sang and the others are unable to leave alive, the secret of their surrender to the Demon Emperor will not be revealed. ¡°In this way, they can return to the human world with swagger in the future. Therefore, everyone knows that this matter cannot be delayed and must not be delayed. "Okay!" Emperor Wutan saw everyone's enthusiasm and said immediately, "When the time comes, I will go out and try to lure away the formation spirit. You and these people will find an opportunity to attack Murong Sang. Don't worry about that kid Xiu. No matter what level you reach, you don¡¯t care about the morality of the world. There is only one goal, kill!" "kill!" After being planted with the demonic consciousness mark of the Phantom Corruption Demon Emperor, the desire to kill in these human monks has obviously been unearthed a lot. "Set off!" Emperor Eudan took the lead, and he knew very well what his mission was. If you can¡¯t lure away that terrifying formation spirit, if you want to attack Murong Sang, the probability of success is very low. All the strong men here together might not be able to withstand the full blow of the angry formation spirit. ? One after another, figures filed out. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Su Han was completely immersed in the world of the Huangshi Clan. After resurrecting two creatures from the Wild Stone Clan in succession, Su Han's spiritual consciousness was consumed a lot and he was in the process of recovering his spiritual consciousness while he was relatively weak. Suddenly, Su Han's sea of ??consciousness beat violently. A strong sense of crisis made Su Han immediately open his eyes without hesitation. In the Kunyu Sect's main hall, the figure of the Ebony Emperor has floated out like a ghost. As fast as lightning, he was about to rush in the direction of Su Han. Seeing this, the formation spirit directly activated the formation restriction without saying a word, sealing off Su Han's entire body. At the same time, a??Crazy forbidden attacks also continued to shoot towards Emperor Eudan. The Ebony Emperor's speed suddenly seemed to increase several times. Faced with such a dense sky fire attack, it turned into a stream of light and shot towards the outside. "Murong boy, you stay here while I, the emperor, kill the other two guys first." It seemed to Emperor Eudan that his target was not Su Han at all, but that he was shooting directly towards the top of the mountain opposite the palace. This moment deeply angered Su Han, and he said in a deep voice: "Senior Zhenling, this guy is rude, do you have a way to kill him for me?" The formation spirit thought for a while and said: "I do know a secret method that allows me to temporarily not be restricted by the formation distance and can chase that guy. But are you sure? That way, no one will help you. Protect the Dharma." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2071: Group fight situation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Sure." Su Han nodded with certainty. Because he could see that the Ebony Emperor's movement and aura seemed to have increased dramatically in an instant. This may be the enlightenment of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. ¡°If the Eudan Emperor is allowed to approach the area where Hu Yulin and Ling Qi are, they will definitely be killed instantly given their strength. The formation spirit responded, and the dharma body gradually became blurred, condensed into a beam of light, and shot out of the formation range. Su Han knew that this secret method, which was temporarily out of the scope of the formation, could not be used more than once by the formation spirit, and it had a time limit. The beam of light was extremely fast. It caught up not far behind the Ebon Emperor and transformed into the shape of the formation spirit again. With a roar, the body of the law expanded several times in size. He raised his arms high and struck straight down. Two sharp blades, like two walls, rolled away and struck behind the Ebony Emperor. Although the Ebony Emperor has made rapid progress, in the end, it is just that the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is only encouraging his progress. It is obviously unrealistic to want to be on par with this ancient formation spirit in a short period of time. Fortunately, Eudan knew this very well, and before the breath came down, he had already activated the Phantom Golden Armor Talisman. A strange surge of golden light covered the body of the Ebony Emperor. After a wave of real and illusory ripples, the Ebony Emperor suddenly seemed to be covered with a layer of golden armor, making him instantly feel indestructible. This Magic Golden Armor Talisman not only instantly increased his defense level, but also doubled his speed instantly. This incredible change made Emperor Wu Tan feel much more at ease. "Hmph, you formation spirit still thinks this is the ancient era? You have been eliminated by the current era, and the formation you rely on for survival is also declining day by day. If you want to catch up with me, that is just a dream!" This Ebony Emperor actually spoke out to challenge the formation spirit. Although this formation spirit cannot speak the language of the human race, it can obviously understand the language of the human race. Hearing what Emperor Eudan said, Zhenling was filled with rage. Once the anger of this ancient formation spirit is ignited, the consequences will obviously be very terrible. Feeling the rising anger of the array spirit, Emperor Eudan also regretted that his provocation just now was too much. However, when he thought of the power of this magical golden armor talisman, Emperor Eudan suddenly felt much calmer. In the blink of an eye, everyone was chasing after each other, and they were far away from the Kunyu Sect's palace. Su Han had already foreseen this scene and muttered: "The power of this ancient formation has indeed weakened a lot. Otherwise, if this ancient formation is at its peak, the strength of the formation spirit will definitely be far more than this. .Even if the Ebony Emperor gets the guidance of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, he will never be able to deal with the ancient formation spirit at its peak in a short period of time." Just when Su Han was doubtful, his consciousness suddenly contracted sharply again. The next moment, Su Han's heart moved. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! In the palace, twenty or thirty figures suddenly surged out. These twenty or thirty figures were all very familiar to Su Han. When a monk reaches a certain level of cultivation, he has the ability to have a photographic memory. Su Han could basically determine that these twenty or thirty figures, even before he could see their faces clearly, were some of the human monks who had fled directly into the barrier of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. Now, the identities of these people have been changed - they are the servants of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor! As soon as he thought of this, Su Han suddenly understood something. His face turned slightly cold: "What a plan to divert the tiger away from the mountain!" Su Han's reaction was extremely fast, and he immediately saw the intention of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor's arrangement. Seeing Emperor Wutan leading the formation spirit farther and farther away, then the remaining group of people must be coming for Su Han. Su Han could almost feel the malice of these people, who almost unanimously and aggressively attacked him. "Young boy Murong Sang, you have to blame yourself for being an idiot. You had the chance to escape, but you decided to stay here." "That's right, we are here to take your life under the orders of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. You must die!" ? One after another figures, as fast as lightning, like dropping dumplings, continuously landed in an area of ??100 feet around Su Han, completely surrounding Su Han. "Everyone, stop talking nonsense and come together to kill this kid so that you can go back and report to the Demon Emperor!" These guys don¡¯t talk nonsense at all. Before they even finished speaking, they had already formed a crazily encirclement trend. This group of powerful men with a good reputation in the Divine Realm actually beat up Su Han in a group!  Su Han didn't dare to neglect when he saw this. "Don't say that these guys have accepted the enlightenment from the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. Even if they have not accepted the enlightenment from the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, if these guys join forces to deal with Su Han, Su Han will be very passive. When it comes to counterattack, there is no possibility at all. The only thing that can be done may be to use the speed of Electric Feather Escape to break through and leave first. Or, we can only use the time and space talisman to leave this place directly and escape into Tianyi Palace. However, Su Han was surprisingly calm at this moment. Without the array spirit guardian, he was still so calm and composed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2072: The Power of the Wild Stone Clan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Shi Da, Shi Er, these people will be left to you. Otherwise, if something happens to me, no matter how big the world is, it will be impossible for you to wait for the next person who can resurrect your other brothers." Su Han directly transmitted the message to Shi Da and Shi Er of the Desolate Stone Clan. At this moment, these two souls and bodies have been reunited and are in the stage of meditation. This meditation helps the deep integration of their soul and body. What Su Han did just now was just to initially bring their souls and bodies together. It is not that easy to completely restore them to the level of the ancient times. Of course, even if only one-tenth of the level is restored, the genius of the Huangshi clan is still a genius. Although Shi Dashi Er is simple-minded, they obey Su Han's words. Moreover, Su Han's words are easy to understand. It was clearly telling them that someone was going to do harm to their savior. If they don't take action, the savior will be dead, and their other brothers may never be resurrected. Shi Dafa stared, and his huge body suddenly woke up like a silent mountain, bursting out with terrifying power. Shi Da stretched his arms and let out a long roar. With the sound of this huge roar, the mountains and rivers suddenly changed color, and the sun and the moon lost their light. When Shi Da roared, Shi Er followed suit. The two brothers, one ebbing and the other ebbing, roared one after another with astonishing momentum. "Second brother, you are on the right and I am on the left, protecting our benefactor!" Shi Da said hello, and a pair of powerful arms grabbed and swept away. The powerful air flow seemed to be able to cut through the void. A monk at the ninth level of respect was obviously hundreds of feet away from Shi Da, but Shi Da grabbed it casually, as if he could ignore the distance in space and grabbed the ninth level monk in his hand. The man was so distraught that he begged for mercy: "Don't kill me, don't kill me!" Shi DaNai is a creature of the Huangshi Clan. People of this race are simple-minded and sometimes can be hard-hearted towards people they don't approve of. Hearing the begging for mercy, Shi Da didn¡¯t even frown. He swung his arm and directly lifted the monk high, then slapped him to the ground, swung him up again, and then slapped him down again Repeatedly, the man's body was smashed from a round shape into a flat piece of meat, which was as miserable as it could be. The ferocity of the Huangshi clan was instantly aroused. Once the legs and feet of this huge creature move, it will be very terrifying. With their bodies, one step for them is enough for an ordinary monk to take ten steps. The most frightening thing is that their powerful thighs seem to be equipped with springs. The speed of the elastic is very amazing, and every move is extremely strong. Shi Er¡¯s side was unequivocal and killed several monks in succession. The bodies of these two brothers were as huge as huge mountains, coupled with the murderous and majestic look on their faces, these human monks who had just become demon servants were almost speechless in shock. "What the hell is this? He's so tall, does he have gigantism?" "Everyone, be careful, these two giants are scary!" "Aren't these two giants the statues at the entrance of the palace? Thisthis statuehow can the statue resurrect a flesh-and-blood body?" Everyone¡¯s minds went blank, and their knowledge structure was completely overturned. They had never heard that statues could be resurrected. Although these demon servants are all human warriors, they are not from the same sect, and there is no sincere cooperation between them at all. Once panic begins to spread, it is out of control. Shi Da is a ferocious spirit and Shi Er is ruthless. The two brothers¡¯ tall bodies, wide strides, and astonishing bullet speed give them an absolute advantage. It was like a powerful tiger and leopard, charging into the herd of cattle and sheep. And those demon servants who were supposed to come out to kill Su Han had their fighting spirit completely destroyed at this moment. Shi Da¡¯s giant hands grabbed him again and again, and grabbed another Emperor Realm cultivator. The emperor-level monk only felt his whole body tense up. The next moment, his whole body seemed to be bound by a force, and he couldn't move. Su Han sent a message: "Shi Da, these people have fallen into the devil's path, there is no need to show mercy." The Huangshi clan, in the ancient times, was a race that was good at conquering and fighting, and they were loyal enforcers. At this moment, after hearing Su Han's instructions, the two brothers from the Huangshi clan no longer held back. With a pinch of five fingers, that nameThose who are in a strong state suddenly turn gray. This emperor-level expert is second only to the Ebony Emperor among their group of experts. However, such a strong man could not withstand this stone-sized person's casual grab. This scene was truly dumbfounded for everyone watching. Fortunately, another emperor-level strongman saw that the opportunity was not good and shouted: "Brothers, these two big monsters are scary, retreat!" Strong people have a very strong sense of crisis. As soon as everyone fought against the two brothers Shi Dashi and felt the exaggerated momentum of each other, they knew that they were not on the same level at all. A battle at this level is not a battle at all, but a unilateral killing. This group of demon servants reined in their horses, their expressions changed drastically, and they all fled towards the back, trying to jump out of the battle circle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2073: The Surprised Phantom Demon Emperor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Shi Dashi Er has also just been resurrected, his soul and body have just merged, and he is somewhat unfamiliar with fighting, which gave the demon servants a chance to withdraw from the battle circle. ¡° If Shi Dashi Er¡¯s condition can be restored to 20 to 30% of its peak state in the ancient times, I¡¯m afraid none of these guys will be able to escape. But even so, among the twenty or thirty strong men, only half of them were able to withdraw from the battle circle. After these people withdrew from the battle circle, they dared not stay and fled towards the palace. This scene was seen by the demonic consciousness of the Phantom Demon Emperor. Even the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor was shocked. He obviously didn¡¯t expect that the demon servants he sent would end up in such a defeat! "Those two giant men turned out to be the resurrected giant jade sculpture? What kind of ghost place is Kunyu Sect? There is such a ghost sect?" Even if the Illusionary Erosion Demon Emperor meets again, he can't help but be shocked by this scene at this moment. As a powerful race from outside the territory, after entering this plane, the demons have always regarded themselves as a superior race and are very disdainful of the indigenous races in this plane. Seeing such a strange scene at this moment, how could the Phantom Emperor not be surprised? That is obviously a jade sculpture, but it can be resurrected! "If it were normal, if the demon servants he sent were defeated in such a single blow, with the character of the Phantom Demon Emperor, he would definitely be furious, and even directly urge the demon consciousness to execute all these guys. After all, it was too embarrassing. But at this moment, he was very lucky. Fortunately, these guys reacted quickly and ran away at the opportunity, without dying there without a muscle. Otherwise, the work of these demon servants he worked so hard to lure in would be in vain. "Lord Demon Emperor, forgive me for our incompetence" "Please forgive me, Lord Demon Emperor. We were going to kill Murong Sanna, but two giants appeared. They were so powerful that we couldn't get close at all. If we fight for a moment, we will either die or be injured." "Lord Demon Emperor, those two giants are so powerful that no one can defeat them." These defeated generals quickly returned to the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, crying bitterly and accusing the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor one after another. This was their first time working for the Phantom Demon Emperor, but they got off to a bad start. With such a disastrous defeat, they felt uneasy in their hearts. The Phantom Demon Emperor pondered for a long time before sighing: "I also saw the battle just now. Those two giants are very strange, and their strength far exceeds that of the middle-level emperors. It's normal that you can't defeat them. " When everyone heard this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. I thought to myself that the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor was quite reasonable and did not blame them for this. "Where is Ebony?" Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor asked. "He led the ancient formation spirit away, and I don't know where he went." The Demon Emperor of Phantom Erosion is now weak in his demon consciousness and does not want to consume his demon consciousness too much. He nodded immediately: "You don't have to panic, you are absolutely safe in my barrier. If those two giants dare to come in, I will personally meet them." them!" "The Demon Emperor of Phantom Erosion spoke with certainty, but in fact, he was also beating a drum in his heart. He is well-informed, so how can he not see that the strength of those two giants is definitely not simple. If both parties are at their peak, he, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, may not be able to outdo others. The most terrifying thing is not only these, but the most terrifying thing is that there are seven huge jade sculptures. If these two giants were resurrected by the jade sculpture, then there would be a total of seven such giants. If that were the case, the Phantom Demon Emperor would feel frightened just thinking about it. Phew! Suddenly, a black shadow shot in quickly, and it was the Ebony Emperor, panting and looking pale. Seeing the dejected looks of these people, Emperor Eudan was slightly startled: "Why did you withdraw your troops? Did you kill that kid?" Everyone was speechless and looked embarrassed. When Emperor Wutan saw this, an ominous premonition surged in his heart. Taking a closer look, I found that the team seemed to be missing some people. Especially the Emperor Realm expert in the team who was second only to him in strength was missing. "You" Emperor Wutan was surprised. "Fellow Ebony, things are not as simple as we thought." A strong emperor sighed and told Emperor Ebon about the previous battle situation. After hearing this, Emperor Eudan was stunned and speechless for a long time. How could this happen??? Two brave giants? Is that the statue at the entrance of the palace resurrected? This has completely overturned Emperor Wutan's world view. The seven jade sculptures at the entrance were powerful and tall, ten times taller than normal people. The Ebony Emperor was naturally impressed. "Master Demon Emperor, there is such a weird thing in the world? What is going on?" Emperor Eudan was also confused and couldn't help but ask the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor was also confused now. He did not answer, but asked: "You diverted the spirit, what do you think of its current situation?" "Indeed, as Lord Demon Emperor said, that formation spirit is no longer as brave as in the ancient times. With the help of the Phantom Demon Golden Armor Talisman, my subordinates can deal with that formation spirit. Afterwards, it is obviously beyond its capabilities. If this subordinate has the emperor realm With high-level strength, perhaps with the Phantom Golden Armor Talisman, you can even seal it." After dealing with the formation spirit, Emperor Eudan's confidence increased greatly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2074: Restoring Strength You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor said: "Well, this emperor misjudged the situation in this battle, and we suffered a lot of losses. Murong Sang, don't pay attention to it for the time being. Our demon clan has been forbearing for hundreds of thousands of years since ancient times. The forbearance has passed, and I will not fight for this day and night." Indeed, as the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor said, if the conditions are not ripe, he will never force it. Su Han was shocked for a long time when he saw the powerful fighting power of Shi Dashi Er outside the palace. He could also see that the two brothers had just been resurrected, and their souls and bodies were at a newly awakened level, and they might not have recovered even 10% or 20% of their peak strength. However, even if the strength is less than 10% or 20%, it is still amazing enough. Seeing that the middle-level Emperor Realm expert was easily crushed by Shi Da, Su Han also had a clear understanding of the fighting power of the Huangshi Clan. At the same time, he was also secretly happy in his heart. If he could really resurrect all the seven creatures of the Wild Stone Clan and be loyal to him, what kind of terrifying combat power would they have? Thinking of this, Su Han was very excited. Before, when he thought about fighting against the demons and protecting the people he cared about, he always felt a little powerless. The reason was simply that he lacked reliable combat effectiveness. If these seven creatures of the Desolate Stone Clan can be transformed into their own fighting power, it will definitely be a timely help. Not to mention anything else, Su Han felt that he was very sure to solve the current trouble with the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. As long as the seven living beings of the Wild Stone Clan regain a few percent of their strength, even if the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor breaks free from the seal, he may not be able to make a comeback. "Shi Da, Shi Er, well done!" Su Han thought of this and gave the two brothers a thumbs up. The two brothers were a little embarrassed. They actually blamed themselves for the battle just now. It was a shame for them to let most of the people escape smoothly. "My benefactor, we brothers haven't experienced combat for a long time and are a little rusty. Next time we will not let go of any enemy!" Shi Da assured Su Han. Shi Er couldn¡¯t help but nod, his face full of apologies. Seeing the appearance of these two brothers, Su Han had a better understanding of the character of the creatures of the Huangshi clan. This race is really simple-minded, and they can feel sorry for such a small thing. "Haha, you two brothers, don't blame yourself. I think you have done a good job. You continue to regain your strength, and at the same time, be alert to the surroundings and beware of anyone coming to attack me, so as not to affect my process of resurrecting your brothers." Shi Dayi squeezed his big fist: "Whoever dares to come, we brothers will smash him to death with this fist!" The relationship between the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan is obviously very close. Therefore, they are very concerned about whether the other brothers can be resurrected. After the formation spirit circled around, it came back again, looking obviously depressed. Obviously, the failure to hunt down the Ebon Emperor just now was a huge blow to its arrogant self-esteem. Su Han consoled him: "Senior Formation Spirit, don't be discouraged. Your ability is restricted by the declining power of the formation, so you cannot exert your full strength. After this incident is over, you will leave the formation and become a free body. Ingesting the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, given time, it will inevitably return to the peak level of the ancient times." The formation spirit nodded slightly and said seriously: "I didn't ask for your name just now. I just heard them call you Murong Sang. Murong Sang, I feel that you have great potential. If you were born in the ancient times, you would definitely be the most talented among the human race. One of the bright stars.¡± ?Obviously, this evaluation is already a very high evaluation. Su Han smiled and repeatedly warned: "Senior Array Spirit, I will resurrect the other members of the Huangshi clan first. You should consolidate your own strength first and don't do anything that consumes your spiritual consciousness. With Shi Da and Shi Er here, those Xiao Xiao, who has taken refuge in the demon clan, cannot threaten us." The formation spirit glanced at Shi Dashi Er and nodded. I secretly admired in my heart: "This boy is indeed a person with a great opportunity. Unintentionally, he found a way to resurrect these seven members of the Huangshi Clan. Seeing how honest and simple the people of the Huangshi Clan are, they will definitely be able to be used by him." Su Han followed suit and resurrected the other brothers of the Huangshi clan one by one. However, this secret method of resurrection also consumes a lot of spiritual consciousness, so Su Han is not in a hurry for success. A few days later, these seven creatures of the Wild Stone Clan were finally resurrected by Su Han. These seven brothers have been separated from their souls and bodies since ancient times. Countless years have passed and they have finally been resurrected one by one.?This is simply unbelievable to them. Su Han was very tired after completing this feat. However, he clearly felt that his spiritual realm had also been greatly improved during this resurrection. The seven brothers of the Huangshi clan were very excited to reunite. After being excited, their memories of the ancient times were constantly restored. I also know that my clan has suffered a disaster, and I also know that the current era has been far away from the ancient times for who knows how many years. Regarding the history of the ancient times, there are no records in the human world. If the ancient era is the first era of the continent, the ancient era may be the second era, and now is the third era. The seven brothers can be said to have jumped directly from the first era to the third era. Speaking of which, this is also God¡¯s will. Their souls and bodies had been separated for so long, but they were resurrected very strongly. Back to the mountain peak opposite the palace, Su Han also recovered for a few days before regaining his strength. The seven living beings of the Wild Stone Clan are still recovering. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2075: The Huangshi Clan recognizes its master You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With the strength of ancient giants like them, it is extremely difficult to return to their peak level. It's not that they don't have that ability, but that the current aura environment of heaven and earth is simply not enough to support them in returning to their peak state. After all, they were too powerful at their peak in the ancient times. Although these seven giants are only young children to the Huangshi clan, the Huangshi clan is gifted with extraordinary talents after all. These seven brothers, in the ancient times, were existences that transcended the imperial realm. According to the memories of these seven brothers in the ancient times, In the parlance of the times, the realm beyond the imperial realm is called the divine realm. ??Especially Shi Da, who has the strongest talent and a strength that is almost close to the divine realm, that is, a high-level existence in the divine realm. And the other six brothers are at least at the level of the Lower God Realm or above. But now, their strength, even Shi Da, has only returned to the level of a high-level emperor. The strength of the other six brothers has returned to the mid-level imperial realm. It took these seven brothers a full half a month to slowly adapt to the surrounding environment and the situation after their new life. "My dear benefactor, we brothers are here to thank you for saving my life." Shi Da came to Su Han with his six brothers. Su Han smiled and said: "It was a coincidence that I saved your lives. You don't need to thank me. I just ask you, what are your plans in the future?" Speaking of this, all the seven creatures of the Wild Stone Clan looked at a loss. After a long period of time, they were suddenly resurrected, making their lives unable to focus for a moment. The grudges and grudges of the ancient times have long since disappeared in the long river of history. Of course, the Huangshi Clan no longer exists, but the powerful race that destroyed the Huangshi Clan has also disappeared in the long river of time, and no trace can be found. In other words, all traces of the ancient times have now been erased. "Benefactor, we don't have any plans. When the ancient god of Kunyu Sect saved a few of our brothers and used secret methods to separate our souls, we were able to avoid being chased by our enemies. At that time, he told us that if Whoever can resurrect our brothers is the benefactor of our Huangshi clan, and we should follow him well. We listen to the Lord Ancient God." "Yes, we listen to Lord Ancient God. My benefactor, from now on our seven brothers will hang out with you." Shi Er also agreed. Several other brothers also nodded one after another. The Huangshi clan is simple-minded. If they are sure of one thing, they won¡¯t be so fussy and intrigue. There is only the simplest logic. That is whoever saves us, we will follow him. Su Han originally prepared a lot of excuses to persuade the seven brothers of the Wild Stone Clan to follow him, but he never expected that these seven brothers would be so happy. Before he could formally speak, they directly declared that they wanted to mess with him. . This made all the words Su Han prepared meaningless. However, he was happy inside. Being followed by these seven desolate stone creatures is undoubtedly an added advantage for him. Before, I had been worried about the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, but at this moment, with the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan, Su Han had no fear even if the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor broke free of the seal immediately. Seeing the simple and sincere eyes of the seven brothers in front of him, Su Han nodded: "You seven brothers are real people, and I will not use lies to coax you. I can promise that if you follow me, you will definitely succeed in the future. I will not regret this decision. But now, there is a big problem that needs the help of you seven brothers." As he spoke, Su Han looked towards the palace opposite with a serious look. In the formation of the palace, what was suppressed was the great ancient demon like the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. Even the master of Kunyu Sect could not completely kill this demon and could only seal him. It can be seen from this that this Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is very terrifying. This terrifying existence is definitely the highest level in the Imperial Realm. Even if the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor cannot return to its peak level in ancient times, it would still be absolutely terrifying. Su Han definitely regards this terrifying existence as his biggest worry. What's more, the Phantom Demon Emperor now has a large number of demon servants, and he obviously has some plans of his own. If Su Han was alone in this world, maybe he wouldn't be so afraid of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. But now, he has many people worthy of his concern and protection. He also knows very well that once the demons wreak havoc, they will do harm to people.?What a devastating blow it has caused to the world. Therefore, after Su Han received the recognition of the seven brothers of the Desolate Stone Clan as his master, the first thought in his mind was to use the power of these seven brothers to completely eradicate the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. However, Su Han knew that this was definitely not something that could be done easily. The formation spirit had been closing its eyes and recuperating nearby. When it heard Su Han's words, the formation spirit opened its eyes and looked at Su Han with some surprise. It never expected that this young man would have such great ambitions? Do you want to completely kill the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor here? Na Shi Da slapped his solid chest: "Don't worry, my benefactor, we brothers are thick-skinned and thick-skinned. If it's rough work like fighting, just follow your orders. Wherever you point, my benefactor, our brothers will hit." "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2076 Two Ideas You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han was also unambiguous and said immediately: "I don't want you to point me to where to fight. I have only one target now, which is the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor sealed in that palace. The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is an ancient demon and is from outside the territory. Robbers, enemies who have invaded our continent. Once this person breaks free of the seal, it will definitely be a huge disaster for our continent." Su Han knew the thoughts of this brother from the Barren Stone Clan, so although his words were not overly exaggerated, they were just enough to arouse the desire to fight among the brothers from the Barren Stone Clan. "Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor? Is this the demon clan you mentioned? Very good! Just let him know how powerful our Barren Stone Clan is!" "Yes, we seven brothers can smash him into meat pies with one punch. Each of us can drown him directly with a spit!" This Shi Er looks honest, but occasionally has a little hobby of bragging. Su Han also knew that it was definitely not that easy to destroy the Phantom Demon Emperor. Even the ancient Kunyu Sect failed to kill the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, so Su Han naturally did not dare to be careless. At the moment, Su Han glanced in the direction of the formation spirit: "Senior, don't pretend to be asleep, I know you have been eavesdropping. You have been suppressing the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor from ancient times until now, and you have the most say." The array spirit sighed softly. After a few days of rest, its consciousness consumption had recovered somewhat. But it seems that it is obviously impossible to return to the peak state of ancient times. "I'm not pretending to be asleep. Murong boy, don't blame me for not reminding you that the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is very difficult to kill. Is the Kunyu Sect strong enough? Aren't the various attack methods terrifying? However, even if the Kunyu Sect uses formations, I have trapped the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, and even with all kinds of attacks, I still can't kill him completely. The blood of the demon race is like this, wild fire cannot burn it out, and the spring breeze will regenerate it." When Shi Da heard this, he was a little unhappy: "In this world, there is no race that is completely unkillable. In the ancient times, even our Barren Stone clan did not dare to say that it was unkillable. What kind of demon race, there are So strong?" "Let the seven of us brothers give it a try. Hey, no matter what kind of demon or god he is, if we seven brothers take action, I don't believe that we can beat him!" ¡°That¡¯s right, if you say you are strong, can you be stronger than our Barren Stone Clan?¡± The demons invaded in the ancient times, so the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan in the ancient times had no idea about the demons and were completely dissatisfied with them. "Senior Array Spirit, don't be silent. Let's analyze it. How likely is it to kill him completely?" Su Han still refused to let go of this opportunity. Seeing Su Han's serious look, the formation spirit was slightly moved. At this moment, it also deeply discovered that this young man seemed to have a character that would never admit defeat and dare to fight. "Senior, you know I am serious. If you destroy the Phantom Emperor, your mission will be over. You can leave this formation and find your own path to freedom in the future." It can be said that it is difficult for the formation spirit to remain silent now. After thinking for a moment, the formation spirit said: "To kill the Phantom Demon Emperor, you must first let him escape the seal. Otherwise, it is meaningless for you to attack from the outside, and the attack will be isolated by the formation." "But if he is released from the seal, his combat power will skyrocket instantly, and he has a very high IQ and is very cunning. For the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan, compared with the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, the combined brains of their seven brothers Not even enough.¡± "There is another way, that is to strengthen Kunyu Sect's formation, directly strengthen Kunyu Sect's formation energy, and strengthen the trapping formation and killing formation. A large part of why this formation seal could not kill the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor back then The reason is that this trapping formation and killing formation are not strong enough. If you can make this trapping formation and killing formation work to their maximum, maybe you can directly destroy the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor." Array Spirit¡¯s suggestion is very clear, there are two ideas in total. The first idea is to let the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan kill the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. However, with this line of thinking, the Phantom Demon Emperor must first break free from the formation, otherwise the attack will not be able to hit the Phantom Demon Emperor through the formation. The second idea is to directly upgrade Kunyu Sect¡¯s trapping and killing formations, and use the trapping and killing formations to destroy the Phantom Demon Emperor. After all, the current Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor has been suppressed for such a long time from ancient times to the present, and his strength is far from his peak. "If the Kunyu Sect had not been destroyed in the ancient demon-sealing battle, there would have been many strong men presiding over the formations here every day and launching attacks persistently, and I am afraid that the Phantom Demon Emperor would have been destroyed long ago. ¡°In the final analysis, the formation has been in place for a long time and I can¡¯t keep up with my spiritual power. Su Han weighed it again and again, and still felt that, first of all,The idea is more adventurous. Let¡¯s not talk about whether he can break the formation. Even if he can, this method is more risky. If the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor was allowed to escape easily and the seven brothers of the Huangshi Clan did not keep him, they would undoubtedly be letting the tiger return to the mountain and letting the dragon into the sea. Once the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor recovers his vitality, it will be very terrifying. Therefore, after Su Han thought for a moment, he still felt that the second idea was more reliable. "Senior, this first way of thinking is too risky. I think the second way of thinking may be more suitable for us." The formation spirit was startled and smiled bitterly: "You choose the second one? Do you know how much effort and inheritance the Kunyu Sect contains in the formation here? Let's not talk about whether you can understand it or not. Even if you can barely understand it, what's the point? How can you upgrade the formation?" The ancient Kunyu Sect was one of the top ten sects among the ancient human race. For a sect of this level, the sect-level formations can almost be said to have reached a perfect level, with almost no shortcomings. Even if there is a small flaw, it will never affect the overall situation. Therefore, this kind of formation generally has no room for sublimation. To say sublimation is just a polite way of saying it. It¡¯s not that the formation spirit looks down on Su Han, but that this formation spirit knows the formation he relies on too well. It simply doesn't think there is any room for improvement in this formation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2077 Ancient Dust You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! From the perspective of the formation spirit, the biggest problem with this formation is the depletion of resources, and the formation and seals are becoming increasingly ineffective. "Murong boy, you don't think that since this spirit is the formation spirit here, there will be some solution, right? This spirit can tell you clearly that your idea is wrong." Su Han shook his head: "I don't think so. However, senior, Kunyu Sect should have records about this formation, right?" Su Han looked at the formation spirit seriously. He had already decided to choose the second method. With the formation, Su Han is still very confident. This is his area of ??expertise, second only to the field of alchemy. "Murong Sang, are you serious?" Zhenling couldn't help but ask again. "Senior, let's stop talking nonsense. Time waits for no one. The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is also racing against time. We should also race against time. If you finish it one day earlier, you can leave here one day earlier." Seeing Su Han's serious look, the formation spirit was silent for a moment and nodded: "Okay, I will accompany you to go crazy. I will take you to find this formation inheritance." The inheritance of this ancient formation is naturally very confidential, and absolutely not everyone can see it. To be honest, the top treasures that truly belong to the ancient Kunyu Sect cannot appear so easily. Those human monks entered the second floor of the palace and saw many treasures, but in fact, they were only second- and third-rate treasures from the Kunyu Sect. Thinking of those treasures, Su Han suddenly remembered that he also got a writing brush there. This brush is just like other brushes, there is nothing distinctive about its appearance. But at that time, Su Han chose this one among the more than ten brushes in the pen holder, and secretly hid it. Su Han took out the brush and asked, "Senior Zhenling, come and take a look, does this brush have anything to do with the Ancient Kun Jade Sect?" The formation spirit glanced at it, suddenly his eyes lit up, and asked: "Where did you find this?" "It's in the treasure pavilion on the second floor of the palace. However, this pen was hidden in an ordinary pen holder, mixed with a dozen other ordinary brushes. No one noticed it, so I just took it. ¡± Speaking of the situation at that time, it was quite thrilling. He just picked up an ordinary pen holder and was targeted by Ding Pengyi. Fortunately, he had an idea and quietly hid this one and handed over the others. "Good boy, I have to say that you are a very blessed person. This ancient dust is one of the three great sect-controlling magic weapons of Kunyu Sect! At that time, the leader of Kunyu Sect once said that the best treasures are all Hidden in an inconspicuous place, those who are destined can get it! He also said that if you get one of the three magic weapons, you can inherit the Kunyu Sect's lineage. If you get the second of the three magic weapons, you can inherit the position of the leader of the Kunyu Sect! Get all three. If you do, everything in Kunyu Sect will be yours!" "Ancient Chen Hao? Senior, what kind of treasure is this Ancient Chen Hao?" Although Su Han has the best memory of his past life in the mainland, he has never heard of this Ancient Chen Hao. However, Su Han can also guess that this ancient dust is probably the kind of treasure used to carve formations and make talismans. Before the formation spirit could speak, Shi Da on the side said "Huh", looking a little surprised. "Shi Da, what did you find that made you so surprised?" Su Han noticed his reaction and couldn't help but turned around and asked. "My benefactor, this pen belongs to the ancient god. Its name is indeed Gu Chenhao. We brothers have all seen the ancient god use this pen." Shi Da said with a very excited tone. His big eyes were staring at the pen, his face was flushed, and he looked very excited indeed. ¡°My benefactor, can you show me this pen?¡± "Take it." Su Han was not stingy. Maybe, this stone can uncover more mysteries of ancient dust? Shi Da held the ancient dust in both hands, his eyes full of piety. It can be seen that Shi Da admires and respects the ancient god who was his savior back then. Nowadays, even if it is a magic weapon that the ancient god once used, he worships it as if he is seeing the ancient god himself. Shi Da's lips trembled and he looked very excited: "It's this ancient dust brush, it really is it! Unexpectedly, after such a long time, this treasure is still there. My benefactor, this ancient dust brush is It was the personal magic weapon used by the ancient gods when they traveled through the ancient world." "Oh? Do you know how many wonderful uses this ancient dust hair has?" Su Han was slightly curious when he saw Shi Da's expression so excited when he saw the ancient dust hair. "I know something?I heard the ancient gods say it back then. The ancient god back then was definitely a great leader among the ancient human race, with a very high status. This piece of ancient dust was the most important treasure he relied on when traveling around the world. This treasure has a wide range of uses. It can not only make talismans and evil spirits, but also shape formations. It can also be used as a magical weapon. There are many more functions, and the ancient god did not elaborate on them, but generally speaking, these directions are definitely correct. " The reason why Su Han treated this inconspicuous brush differently and kept it alone was because he felt that this brush did have an advantage that ordinary people could not see at all. Shi Da respectfully held Gu Chenhao in his arms and handed the treasure back to Su Han. "Benefactor, you have obtained the Ancient God's ancient dust, which is no different from the Ancient God himself. It seems that all this is God's will. We seven brothers will follow you wholeheartedly from now on. The Ancient God once told us back then, We should regard the person who can resurrect our brothers as our master in the future. He also said that if someone can inherit his ancient dust in the future, he will definitely become the future master of Kunyu Sect. My benefactor, you are both now All right, we seven brothers will all obey you from now on." Su Han didn't expect that because of Gu Chenhao, these seven brothers would become more devoted to him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2078: Understanding the Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "But benefactor, our brothers also curiously asked the Ancient God about this Gu Chenhao. The Ancient God told us that even with the strength of our seven brothers, I am afraid that we cannot use it to fight. Because this Gu Chen If you are not destined to have it, or if your strength reaches a certain level, you will not be able to exert much of its power." Shi Da is still very kind. Although he has recognized Su Han as his master, he will not be afraid of offending Su Han and hide some things. Su Han's heart moved. Hearing Shi Da's tone, he must not be able to fight with this ancient dust when he was in the Zun Realm stage. Even if you use it to fight, it will not be able to stimulate its potential and power. At most, it will be useless and not cost-effective. Su Han was excited and a little excited when he learned that he accidentally picked up a treasure, which was actually a treasure inherited from the ancient Kunyu Sect. The formation spirit was slightly surprised to learn that this ancient dust was actually the inherited treasure of the first head of the Kunyu Sect. "Murong Sang, congratulations. You are indeed a very blessed person. The ancient Kunyu Sect may really have a chance to be reborn, maybe." Such ancient sects are basically in a state of extinction. From ancient times to the present, those powerful sect forces have become nothing but clouds in the long river of time. "Let's go and see the inheritance of this formation." Su Han still remembers the inheritance of the formation in his heart. This is what he is most concerned about and most urgent at this stage. "If we can't kill the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, or if we can't prevent the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor from breaking out of the seal, then once the demonic catastrophe breaks out, the human world will be annihilated." Su Han naturally does not hope that anyone in this world can threaten his relatives and friends. This formation inheritance is indeed very secretive, because it is not hidden in any location at all. Rather, the secrets of the inheritance of this formation are placed in areas on all sides of the Kunyu Sect Palace. The essence of this formation inheritance is divided into eight areas, facing the universe and the Eight Diagrams. If you only see a certain area, you will never understand what it is. Only by suspending in the air and activating the earth veins in these eight areas can the full picture of the inheritance of this formation be revealed and give people an intuitive understanding. Su Han was also very surprised when he saw this magical scene. The most amazing thing is that these eight areas and eight sections are not static, but will change with the changes in the magical power of space. If you haven¡¯t mastered the secrets of this formation, it will be very difficult to learn this formation. Even Su Han was at a loss when he saw the mysterious formations of these eight sections for the first time, and couldn't get any clue at all. However, after carefully sorting out my thoughts, the separated sections gradually merged together. Su Han is a master of formations after all. After a brief analysis, he has already seen some of the mysteries of the combination of this formation. However, the more you look at it, the bigger it becomes. He originally thought that this formation would not be too complicated, because he had seen many ancient formations in his previous life. But it turns out that he underestimated the value and difficulty of this formation. Its complexity far exceeds any formation Su Han has ever seen in his previous life. "Obviously, this formation was probably not created by the ancient Kunyu Sect, but probably came from a more distant ancient era. "The formation is hidden here. Young man, if you can understand this formation thoroughly, then perfect it, restore it to its peak state, or even directly surpass its peak state, then the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor can fly even if he has wings. No." The formation spirit was very sure of this. One day, two days Half a month has passed, and a month has passed. Su Han was immersed in the mystery of this formation. After studying it for a month, he had basically sorted out the complex formation. "This formation seems to be the result of the efforts of countless sages of the Kunyu Sect. Its complexity is indeed breathtaking." Although Su Han roughly sorted out his ideas, he ran into difficulties next. He has basically mastered the principles of this formation, but to repair or even strengthen this formation, a massive amount of spiritual power is needed. You must know that this formation can trap even the ancient demon emperor, and its consumption is probably an extremely huge astronomical figure. The ancient Kunyu Sect was the top sect of the ancient human race.One of the gates is rich and powerful. Now, I am afraid that no sect force in the human world can supply such consumption. "Lack of resources, lack of spiritual power" Su Han murmured to himself, "In the final analysis, there is still one word, poor!" The formation spirit was slightly surprised: "Have you fully understood this formation yet?" "Absolutely." Su Han did not deny it. The formation spirit looked at Su Han with a look that looked like a monster. In its view, it would be impossible for Su Han to master the secrets of this formation within three to five years. It is even ready for a protracted war. But I didn¡¯t expect that only a month had passed, and this young human race boy had already fully understood this formation? What a genius monster this is! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2079: Confrontation between the Two Sides You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the magic consciousness barrier of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor has recovered a lot after more than a month, and his demon consciousness has also recovered a lot. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of sight and found that the young human race guy has not given up yet and has not yet left the secret realm of Kunyu Sect. He frowned slightly and said to himself: "Does this kid seem to be in trouble with this Demon Emperor?" Su Han is now like a thorn stuck in the throat of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, making him feel awkward no matter what. When he thought that there was a persistent young man nearby, staring at him all the time, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor had the urge to crush this young man. The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor had a strong intuition that this young man could obviously leave this ghost place, but he refused to leave. ?Then why did he stay? The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor knew very well that the reason why that kid stayed and refused to leave was definitely not because of those demon servants, but because the target was very clearly pointed at him, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. "Does this boy still want to kill me? Huh, this boy is really good, but even the ancient Kunyu Sect couldn't kill me. How can he be a mere brat?" The arrogance and anger of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor have been accumulated for too long, and he can't help but have the urge to explode. Originally, his plan this time was already perfect. But because of the existence of this human boy, at least half of his plan was ruined. The large number of demon servants they collected also suffered heavy losses after the previous battle. ?????????? If this human boy hadn¡¯t caused the destruction, according to the Phantom Emperor¡¯s original plan, after these demon servants returned to the human world, they would have attracted more powerful human beings to their doorstep. When the time comes, he, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, will be able to show off his grand ambitions. However, he never expected that this perfect plan would be greatly compromised by this human boy. What depresses the Phantom Demon Emperor the most now is not only the imperfect plan, but also the fact that this human boy has been refusing to leave. It seems that this human boy is obviously in conflict with him. With the strength of an ancient demon emperor like the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, if he were at his peak state, he would naturally not take seriously a young genius from the human race. "However, now that he is trapped by the seal, he can only use his demonic consciousness to do some tricks, but his own Dharma body cannot escape from the trap at all. And that human boy, using some secret method, actually resurrected the seven huge jade sculptures. This made the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor faintly worried. As an ancient demon clan, the intuition of the phantom demon clan is very powerful. His intuition told him that this human boy would cause him a lot of trouble, and might even affect his safety. Thinking about those seven huge stone sculptures, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor instinctively felt a threat. "If this human boy is not eliminated, he will become a serious problem for this emperor sooner or later. He has been refusing to leave, and the ancient spirit body that is as proud as the Array Spirit can get along so happily with him. What on earth does this boy have? Special charm?" The Phantom Demon Emperor couldn't figure it out. According to his current understanding of the demonic consciousness, the human race should have declined to an extremely weak point. "Look at the demon servants he has taken in this time. The middle-level Emperor Realm is already considered the top powerhouse in the human world. The fate of the human race has declined so much, which also makes the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor extremely longing for the outside world, eager to break away from the seal and regain freedom. In his opinion, if the demons can make a comeback this time, given the current weakness of the human race, the demons will definitely have great hope of occupying this continent and enslaving the human race. However, such a weak human race still has such geniuses emerging like stars, which can see through the conspiracy of the Phantom Corruption Demon Emperor, and can make the ancient formation spirits look at him with admiration. The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor knows that although the human race has various shortcomings, it is very resilient. Every time there is a crisis, there are always some people who can turn the tide. "We must find a way to leave this place. A young human boy wants to destroy this emperor's plan? Humph! Impossible!" The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor obviously doesn¡¯t want to see this happen. ¡°It¡¯s just that, right now, he can¡¯t think of a better way. Send people to attack. This method has been used before, but it doesn't work. The demon servants he sent out were easily crushed by others. Not only did they fail to cause any harm to the opponent, he also lost a large number of demon servants. ¡­¡­ The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is anxious, and Su Han is actually equally anxious. He had been in the secret realm of Kunyu Sect for such a long time, but he accidentally broke into the story about the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, which made Su Han extremely confused now.   It is very easy for him to just throw away his hands and leave. But this time, if the situation here is allowed to develop, it may not be long before the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor can break free from the seal and cause harm to the human world. He has to take care of this matter even if he doesn¡¯t want to. He is also very confused now. He has almost learned the mysterious formations of Kunyu Sect. However, if this formation needs to be upgraded to a higher level, to restore its original power, or even surpass its original power, the resources consumed will be an astronomical number. Although Su Han has a huge personal wealth, he cannot afford such an astonishing amount of wealth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2080 The two leave You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These resources may have been nothing in ancient times. However, in today's era, it is really difficult to gather these resources. Back on the top of the mountain, Su Han was also in a dilemma. Seeing Su Han's behavior, the formation spirit advised: "Murong Sang, the ancient Kunyu Sect left behind this formation, so it must have left resources here. The ancient Kunyu Sect was as rich as any other country, so they didn't leave this formation behind. The resources required for the Dharma are obviously unreasonable. Perhaps, there are secrets in this Kunyu Sect Holy Land that we have not discovered yet?" The formation spirit knows that this human boy is its only hope. It also hopes that this human boy can kill the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor so that he can leave this formation and gain freedom. Shi Da from the Huangshi clan said carelessly: "My dear friend, the demon clan doesn't have three heads and six arms, so don't worry. If he dares to escape, he will be handed over to our brothers." The Huangshi clan is an ancient race. They instinctively despise the demons, the "descendants" who invaded in ancient times. They always feel that the so-called demons are caused by the depravity of the descendants on the mainland, not the true nature of the demons. How powerful! Su Han does not doubt the abilities of the Huangshi clan. However, the demons are cunning and cunning. If Su Han leaves here and leaves the demon emperor and the brothers of the Huangshi clan here, he will always worry that something will go wrong. After resting on the top of the mountain for a while, Su Han's mood gradually recovered a lot. The research on formations has yielded a lot of rewards. However, due to lack of resources, he was unable to restore and upgrade the formation. This was not something he could change. Just as the formation spirit said, maybe there are other secrets that have not been unearthed in this holy land of Kunyu Sect. For example, on the top of the mountain, Su Han could clearly feel a looming murderous aura. The formation spirit also mentioned that there is a treasure here that can suppress the sect, an ancient divine bow. Perhaps, all the secrets are on the top of this mountain. Kunyu Sect has three great sect-suppressing treasures, the Ancient Divine Bow is one of them, the Ancient Chenhao is one of them, and there is another one, but there is no news about it. Even the formation spirit doesn¡¯t know what the third sect-suppressing treasure is. Time passes day by day. Su Han and the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor were obviously in a stalemate. The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor feels Su Han's aura with his demonic consciousness every day, hoping that Su Han will leave Kunyu Valley as soon as possible. But Su Han didn't want to leave just like that. Although he had nothing to do against the Phantom Emperor, he was unwilling to admit defeat and leave. Days like this are extremely boring. Even Ling Qi and Hu Yulin couldn't sit still. Such days are really hard for them. "You two, want to leave here?" On this day, when the two of them vaguely expressed such meaning to Su Han, Su Han asked slightly in surprise. "Brother Murong, we can't be of much help with the things here. Right now, the outside world knows nothing about what's going on in this secret realm. I'm worried that if we stay too long, the outside world will worry that more people will take the risk to explore. This must be stopped." Seeing the firm tone of the two men, Su Han did not object at the moment: "You want to leave. I shouldn't object, and I can't object. However, before leaving, we still have to discuss some things. After you go out, you should How to face it." Hu Yulin said: "Of course it is to tell the world, tear off the masks of these guys, and tell the whole world about their scandal of taking refuge in the demons. At the same time, it also calls on everyone to work together and be prepared to fight against the demons. We must never do it again. Numb and careless.¡± Hu Yulin¡¯s idea is still good. Su Han pondered for a moment and sighed: "Young Master Hu, if you go out and tear their faces apart now, the situation may not be favorable to you. It may even be very unfavorable to you. You know, these truths you said, Will it arouse the resentment of many sect forces? They will think that you are slandering them, the sect forces! So they will unite to boycott your remarks, and even find fault with you." Su Han is definitely not alarmist. If two people say something bad about a group of people, not only will not many people believe it, but it will arouse more suspicion. Su Han could figure it out with his toes. If Hu Yulin and Ling Qi went out now and made the truth known to the public, maybe people would be more suspicious, not Emperor Wutan and other strong men from the sect. Hu Yulin and Ling Qi. Why didn¡¯t everyone come out, but you two came out? After hearing Su Han¡¯s analysis, Hu Yulin also felt his foreheadKhan: "Brother Murong, thank you for reminding me. It seems like I can't be impulsive anymore." "There is no need to be impulsive. This Phantom Demon Emperor has not yet broken free from the seal. After Young Master Hu returns, he can first make adjustments within Golden Scale City, at least to prepare for the fight against the demons." Su Han continued: "Today's human monks have never suffered from the demons. Many people still don't have any sense of crisis towards the demons. They think that the demons are just a mythical story from ancient times. But they don't know that the demons' butchering knives , it¡¯s almost looming!¡± One day later. Hu Yulin and Ling Qi both left. However, they received a warning from Su Han. After going out, they must not make any publicity to avoid causing great internal strife in the human world. But by that time, the demonic calamity has not yet broken out, and the various major forces of the human race have already begun to fight wildly among themselves. This is what Su Han is extremely worried about at this stage. With the ambitious Prison Heaven Emperor around, this situation is very likely to happen. The formation spirit looked at the two people leaving and said, "If you let them leave, wouldn't this place become even weaker?" Su Han smiled: "It doesn't make much sense for them to stay here now. If the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor really breaks free from the seal, so many of them will be useless. Let alone the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, even if it's just those demons Servants, charge at us together, the two of them can't resist at all." "Then why don't you leave?" Zhen Ling said. Su Han sighed softly: "Some things are destined to be done by someone. I think it is more suitable for me to stay here than for any of them to stay here." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2081 The Gate of the Boundary You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The formation spirit also said: "Some things are destined to be done by someone. However, some people in your human race are still very interesting, such as the head of Kunyu Sect's generation, such as you. Speaking of which, you The boy is so young, but his knowledge is so profound. I don¡¯t know why, but I always have the illusion that you should be a genius from ancient times, not a genius from this era." Su Han said: "Why do you say that?" "The young people of this era give me the impression that they are frivolous and impetuous, lack foundation, and do not have the vision and magnanimity of a true genius. A truly top genius must have a big vision and a big mind. It's a pity that in your human race, there are very few geniuses who can reach this standard. You kid is much higher than this standard. I have to admit that compared with the young geniuses of this era, you It¡¯s really a special one.¡± After Zhen Ling had been with Su Han for so long, he really looked at Su Han with admiration. Su Han's profound knowledge, high level of understanding, and vastness of mind made him look like a martial arts master who had been famous for countless years, rather than a young genius in his twenties. Su Han smiled and said, "Senior, you are flattered." "No, no, no." The formation spirit shook his head repeatedly, "It's not that you don't know my character. This spirit will never disdain to falsely flatter anyone. If you don't have the discernment of my spirit, I will never praise you half-heartedly. That's right. From the first moment you appeared, I noticed that you were different." At that time, the formation spirit was so powerful that everyone ran into the barrier of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, except Su Han who did not follow him. At that time, Su Han had no evidence to prove that it was a trap, but a unique intuition made him feel that this series of changes were too weird. This is the only reason why Su Han did not enter the barrier. And when the formation spirit went up to the third floor, it never occurred to them that there would be human beings standing outside instead of entering the realm of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. While he was talking, suddenly, there was a loud explosion between heaven and earth. This loud noise was as if the entire plane suddenly collapsed, earth-shaking. Immediately afterwards, the top of the mountain at Su Han's feet also began to shake. This kind of shaking is like sitting on a bumpy ship, and you can't use your strength at all. "What's going on?" Su Han's spiritual consciousness was extremely powerful, and he immediately spread out to investigate everywhere. His sense of crisis is much greater than that of ordinary people. The formation spirit is also extremely confused. It has been guarding here for so long and has never experienced such a violent vibration. The amplitude of this kind of oscillation is like the ups and downs of a hundred-foot wave, and the amplitude is extremely large. Su Han's heart skipped a beat, and he vaguely felt that this shaking and the previous loud noise were very strange. This is the holy land of Kunyu Sect. Its foundation is extremely solid, and it is also used to seal the ancient demon emperor. Since the foundation is so solid, how could such a large shock occur inexplicably? Could it be that the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor broke free from the seal? Su Han quickly used his evil eyes, and a golden light shot straight into the palace. However, although the palace was shaking violently, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor in the barrier did not break free of the seal, and the sealing formation was not greatly damaged. This is the first time that the formation spirit has encountered this situation since it was stationed here in ancient times. It almost felt like the mountain was shaking and the ground was shaking, and it couldn't even stand firmly under its feet. It also wondered for a while, had the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor broken free of the seal? However, if the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor breaks away from the seal, it will definitely be able to sense it. But now, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor obviously has not broken free from the seal. This kind of shaking is not a big problem for the giants of the Huangshi clan. They are currently in a state of meditative practice and cannot be easily disturbed. Such a violent shock seemed unable to wake them up. "Senior, are there often such violent vibrations in this place?" Su Han couldn't help but ask the formation spirit. "No! I have been here for countless years, and I have almost never encountered any big shocks, even small ones." Zhenling firmly denied this. However, immediately after, the formation spirit suddenly seemed to think of something. His expression suddenly became extremely complicated: "Human boy, maybe we have encountered a situation more terrifying than the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor breaking free from the seal!" "What do you mean?" Su Han was also shocked. The formation spirit did not speak, but stared at the surroundings of the palace, his eyes seemed to be searching for something After a while, there were waves of continuous oscillations. Suddenly, the array spirit¡¯s expression changed drastically: ¡°Sure enough, the worst has happened!¡± "What?" Su Han was slightly startled, and he also felt intuitively that this violent shock was definitely not simple. Just looking at the reaction of the formation spirit, I am afraid that this violent shock will be much more difficult than he imagined. "Boy, this holy land of Kunyu Sect, in addition to sealing the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, also plays an important role. It is a border gate established by your human race on the northwest border. And this shock seems to be the gate that has been blocked. Broken!" The border gate? Su Han was also shocked. According to ancient records, in the ancient times, there were many races on the continent. Although there were disputes between them from time to time, they were generally peaceful. But after the ancient demon sealing war, the continent was fragmented, and the various races were wary and hostile to each other. Therefore, there was a rule based on drawing the territory, establishing border gates to separate their respective territories, and they never interacted with each other until death. There has been an agreement since ancient times that anyone who breaks through the border gate and enters the territory of other races will be killed without mercy and will be regarded as provoking a war. Fortunately, the boundary gate established in ancient times is not so easy to break through. The powerful restrictions and spatial turbulence prevent the possibility of crossing. ?????????????????????????????The human race has also adhered to this rule and regarded the border gate as a restricted area. Generations of monks will warn their disciples not to break into the border gate. This border gate, in addition to preventing conflicts between various races, also has a more important role, which is to prevent the demons from scurrying around after their resurgence. But now, the border gate has been broken! "Moreover, it was not Su Han and the others who broke it. In other words, this border gate is not broken from the human side. So, it was broken from the other side! Su Han¡¯s expression changed slightly and he asked: ¡°Senior, whose territory is on the other side of this border gate?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2082 Three powerful foreigners You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "have no idea." The formation spirit shook its head. Although it was an ancient formation spirit, it did not know everything. At least in its inherited memory, it does not know which ancient race is on the other side of the border gate. Originally, the reason why border gates were built in ancient times was mainly to prevent demons from wandering around. To put it bluntly, it was to prevent demons from other people's territory from running into one's own territory. However, this border gate is not without elements of mutual wariness and mutual suspicion among various ethnic groups. And now, this border door is broken from the other side. Anyway, this is not a good sign. "I gonna go see." Su Han stood up and went to investigate. But the formation spirit stopped him: "You can't go." Su Han was anxious: "Why can't I go?" The formation spirit said in a complicated tone: "This boundary gate was created by countless strong men of your human race in ancient times. It is impossible for ordinary monks to pass through the boundary gate, let alone break it. No matter it is Whoever broke open this boundary door will let evil people come and good people will not come!" Although the formation spirit admires Su Han very much, it also knows that Su Han's cultivation level is only at the respect level. If there are forces from other races that destroy the border gate and break into the human race's territory, they will definitely not be ordinary strong men. His strength is definitely far beyond the realm of respect. Su Han knew that the formation spirit was blocking him, and he had good intentions. But at this moment, how could he sit still? If the border gate is breached, the human race will inevitably face new troubles. Now the trouble of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is already a big trouble. If there are other races outside the border gate that break through the barriers and attempt to enter the human race's territory, it will undoubtedly be a disaster. "You stay here while I go take a look." The formation spirit has the demeanor of a senior. Although if it wants to leave here, it has to use secret techniques to temporarily get itself out of the range of the formation. "However, guarding the Kunyu Sect's holy land is, after all, its own job and its duty. It cannot allow a junior human race to take risks, while it sits back and enjoys the benefits. Su Han said: "Let's go together." The array spirit was speechless, but it could see that Su Han's attitude was very serious and there was no pretense. Nodding, the formation spirit said: "Okay, let's go together. But you must remember not to be impulsive. No matter what, don't be impulsive!" Su Han nodded, and just as he was about to speak, a harsh sound of laughter suddenly came from his ears. "Hahaha, I am the first one. I finally broke through this ghost restriction! Is this the territory of the human race?" A rough voice, like rolling thunder, penetrated all void barriers and reached Su Han's ears. "Tsk tsk, the human race's territory is indeed beautiful and picturesque. Hey, there seems to be a palace here?" "This place feels a little weird. It seems to be a sect?" Immediately, two different voices came one after another. The array spirit's tone condensed, and he smiled bitterly: "It seems there is no need to check. The border gate has been destroyed, and the aliens have come in!" Su Han raised his eyebrows: "Is it a demon?" The formation spirit was also confused, shaking his head and saying: "We are not sure yet. There are countless races on our continent, and the major races will also conquer each other, not just the demons." While speaking, three vortexes suddenly appeared in the void high up. These three vortices stirred up space turbulence. The thick clouds were rolling in the sky like giant waves. These three vortexes are purple, cyan and red. Suddenly, a figure emerged from each of the three whirlpools. ¡°In the purple vortex is a young man wearing purple robes, who looks extremely luxurious. His face looks very young, and from the facial features alone, there is nothing picky about him. He looks more beautiful and delicate than a woman. On this beautiful face, there is a pair of cold eyes, as if they don't like anything, looking at this strange territory with an extremely conceited sense of superiority. "It's a high-level emperor-level expert!" Su Han looked from a distance and felt the terrifying power of heaven and earth in the vortex. The speed and degree of circulation are things Su Han can only look up to now. He could feel that these three people were so exaggerated when they appeared, and their aura was so strong. Su Han immediately judged that these three people were definitely high-level.A powerful person in the Emperor Realm. The other two people, one is a bald man in a blue robe, who is extremely tall. Although he is not comparable to the giants of the Huangshi clan, he can definitely be regarded as a giant man. There was one person left, an old man in red robes, with an indifferent expression. He looked very old, as if he had turned a blind eye to the world, and his eyes showed no emotion. However, Su Han did not look down on the red-robed old man because of this. Maybe, this old man in red robe is the most difficult one to deal with among the three strong men. The other two are either arrogant or domineering, Su Han can generally make a basic judgment. But the old man in red robe gave people an unfathomable feeling at first glance. This kind of person is often the hardest to deal with. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2083 Three people bet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These three people are like the masters of this land, judging everything below. "Huh? This palace seems a bit interesting. There seems to be a formation over there? However, only one of the four corners of this formation is broken." "Is this a problem for us? Do you want to give us a blow?" "Master Helian, are you interested in competing?" The bald man said to the purple-robed young man with a hint of provocation. "Compared to what?" The tone of the young man in purple robe was obviously disdainful. "There seems to be a powerful formation on the periphery of the palace, and the seven huge pillars seem to echo the directions of the four formations. Now, one of the four directions has obviously been broken, leaving three How about three of us, one person attacking each position, and seeing who breaks through first?" The formation restriction outside the palace was only broken through in one direction after the Phantom Demon Emperor bewitched so many human monks and so many strong men joined forces and attacked continuously. "Then what do you want to bet on?" The young man in purple robe looked indifferent. "Hey, let's bet on the resources of this human territory. Whoever breaks one of the restrictions first will have priority in obtaining resources, how about that?" The bald man chuckled. The old man in red robe snorted softly: "You have a good idea. Not to mention whether you can break it open first, even if you break it open first huh? Is there anyone over there?" The consciousness of the red-robed old man suddenly noticed the presence of Su Han and others on the top of the mountain. "Hmph, the human race is just an ant, nothing to worry about. This palace, on the other hand, looks extraordinary. The inheritance of the ancient Kunyu Sect?" "The ancient Kunyu Sect seems to be one of the most powerful sects in the ancient human race. Tsk tsk, could it be that if we break open the boundary door to take risks, we will encounter such a great fortune for the first time?" But the bald man shouted: "Don't worry about it for now. If we don't break through the three-sided formation restrictions on the outside of the palace, there will be risks in entering so rashly." Although they all have superior strength, they also have a sense of awe for the inheritance from ancient times. Seeing the formation around the palace, one side was broken, but the other three sides were not broken, but they did not dare to enter directly from the broken side. Because the broken restrictions on this side made them feel like a trap, luring them into it. They are also worried in their hearts, worried that this is really a trap. "I choose the direction on the left!" "Then let me choose the direction on the right!" "You have chosen both the left and right sides. I can only choose the rear side. Start now!" These three powerful foreigners turned into three streams of light and pressed towards the Kunyu Sect palace, appearing extremely uniform. boom! Bang bang! The three of them obviously didn't want to lose to the other. They were very fast. When everyone reached the position they selected, they started to attack crazily towards the restriction in front of them. Su Han frowned. He was sure that these three powerful aliens had obviously discovered him and the formation spirit. As for the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan, when they enter the meditative state, it is difficult for the outside world to wake them up, and they look like statues. The three strong foreigners obviously didn't pay attention. Now these three powerful foreigners are immersed in the competition between the three of them. Su Han was anxious for a moment when he saw these three people destroying the three restrictions around the palace unscrupulously. He knew better than anyone that with the strength of these three people, it would definitely not take long to break through the three restrictions. "Senior, if the three-sided restriction is broken, will it endanger the entire Kunyu Sect's formation?" Su Han couldn't help but ask. "It's very possible! This Kunyu Sect Holy Land can affect the whole body with one move. All the foundation spiritual veins are an organic whole. If only one or two of them are broken, it may not be affected, but If they are all destroyed, not only the formation may be implicated, but eveneven the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor may get a good chance to escape!" If the foundation is shaken, then the formation to seal the Phantom Corruption Demon Emperor will definitely reduce the effect significantly! In that case, a person as powerful as the Phantom Demon Emperor would have a much greater chance of breaking through the seal! Su Han¡¯s expression was very solemn, and he felt very complicated when looking at these three uninvited guests. The matter of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor has already made Su Han feel very upset. Unexpectedly, misfortunes never come singly, and the boundary gate of the Kunyu Sect Holy Land was forcibly broken open again, and people broke in.The strong man of the ?? clan. It seems that the future of the human world is destined to be spent in unrest and turmoil. Originally, when they felt the violent shock, Su Han and Zhen Ling planned to go over and see what happened. But if the current situation were to be hurriedly passed, Su Han's strength would obviously be insufficient to confront these three uninvited guests. "Senior, it seems that these three people are not from the demon clan." Su Han checked for a moment and came to a preliminary conclusion. He still has some understanding of the Demon Clan. The styles of these three people do not resemble the Demon Clan¡¯s methods. The formation spirit nodded: "They shouldn't be demons. But the boundary gate has been broken. These three people, whether they are demons or not, have bad intentions. Looking at their posture, once the seal outside the palace is broken, Kunyu Sect will The spiritual foundation of the Holy Land will be destroyed, and the seal that seals the Phantom Corruption Demon Emperor in the palace will inevitably be broken. Murong Sang, the catastrophe for your human race has really come." The formation spirit is not an alarmist. The current situation is definitely one where misfortunes never come singly. At this moment, the leader of the Huangshi clan next to him took a long stretch and woke up from his meditation. As soon as he woke up, he noticed the shock and fluctuation at the scene. "My dear friend, what's going on?" Shi Da was confused, and his mind couldn't keep up for a while. Su Han said in a serious tone: "A foreign enemy invaded and broke the border gate." "Oh?" When Shi Da heard this, not only was he not frightened, but his eyes lit up, "Is it a demon? Where is it? Wait for us brothers to meet him!" Shi Da quickly noticed the changes in the palace formation on the opposite side. The Huangshi clan has a fighting instinct and said to Su Han: "My dear friend, these three people are very strong. Let's go over and stop them!" Before Su Han could nod, suddenly, there was a boom! Dazzling rays of light shot out from all directions in the palace. The next moment, the entire void around the palace trembled sharply, and the sound of gas explosions continued to roar. Tragic cracks in the void continued to appear, and the wall of prohibition around the palace finally collapsed completely. "Hahaha, it's broken!" Among the three, the fastest one was actually the bald man. The big man broke through one of the restrictions, which directly caused the other two to destroy the restrictions in front of them almost instantly. The next moment, the entire Kunyu Sect palace was completely free of barriers and exposed to those three people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2084: Making a Big Mistake You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The bald man was extremely proud, and smiled at the other two people: "Master Helian, old man Huohen, I, Heige, should be a step ahead, right? Haha!" There is a bet between the three of them. Whoever breaks the restriction in front of him first will have the first right to choose the palace treasure. The young man in purple robe is exactly what he calls Young Master Helian. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, as if he muttered: "What are you so proud of? It's just shitty luck." ¡°Obviously, this Young Master Helian is a little frustrated. On the other hand, the red-robed old man named Huo Hen looked calm and seemed unmoved. He was not upset about the gains and losses at this moment. "Haha, okay, don't worry about whether I'm lucky or not. You won't go back on your previous agreement, right?" The black leather monster smiled. Young Master Helian snorted coldly and said nothing. It was the fire mark that glanced in Su Han's direction intentionally or unintentionally: "Heige, don't be complacent yet. Someone is staring at us on the top of the mountain over there!" Heige shrugged and seemed disapproving: "What are you afraid of? According to our intelligence, the human race is now in decline, and there are no decent strong men at all. This time, we were lucky enough to open the border gate with the human race's territory. The Yue clan has opened up its territory and split its soil, heading towards a powerful opportunity for immortality!" The tone of the black man's voice seemed very arrogant. Huo Hen smiled faintly, but looked at Young Master Helian: "Young Master Helian, should we go to the palace first, or should we arrest that guy for torture first?" Young Master Helian muttered: "The human race is cowardly. Even if we make such a big noise here, they don't dare to come and investigate, which shows how cowardly we are. Ignore him for now and go to the palace to have a look. The palace is restricted. It is so powerful, it must be the holy land of a powerful sect of the ancient human race. The ancient human race, in terms of heritage and foundation, is even worse than our Huyue clan! Come on, let's go in and take a look." Su Han was shocked when he saw that the Kunyu Sect's palace restrictions were destroyed. In just a few breaths, such a big change occurred. Not to mention Su Han, even the ancient formation spirit was shocked. "The Huyue Clan" the formation spirit muttered, "Murong Sang, this Huyue Clan was your human race's mortal enemy in ancient times. It seems that this race's luck is now much stronger than yours." The words of Zhen Ling undoubtedly made Su Han even more depressed. Although the strong man who broke through the boundary door was not a demon, Su Han couldn't be happy either. At this moment, the seven large pillars outside the palace suddenly began to shake crazily. The next moment, strong light shined crazily, and cracks appeared on the seven large pillars. The formation spirit shouted: "No, the foundation has been shaken, and the seal in the palace is about to be broken! The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is about to be born!" When Su Han heard this, his heart was shocked. This is really a disaster that never comes singly. These three powerful men from the Huyue Clan came at the right time. The most annoying thing is that they actually launched a direct attack on the palace restriction, directly destroying the entire foundation of the Kunyu Sect's holy land. Originally, if it were the Kunyu Sect Holy Land at the peak of ancient times, let alone these three guys, even thirty strong men of this level would never be able to shake the formation foundation of the Kunyu Sect Holy Land. But from ancient times to the present, more than ten or two hundred thousand years have passed, and the foundation and power of this holy land have gradually been swallowed up by time. ¡°There is no seal in the world that is forever unbreakable. Time defeats everything, including the seemingly indestructible. Only by transcending the three realms and jumping out of the five elements can we truly live as long as the heaven and the earth, compete with the sun and the moon, and live forever! "Ha ha ha ha!" The laughter of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor resounded crazily throughout the world. For a moment, the entire void seemed to dim, suppressed by the laughter of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. "God helps me, God helps me!" The dharma body of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is trapped by the seal and has been unable to escape. He can only control everything with a little bit of demonic consciousness. The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor was initially at a loss as he felt that his way out was blocked by Su Han. However, the three uninvited guests from the Huyue clan did not know what was going on. They came directly here to attack the palace restrictions and shaken the foundation of the formation. This is undoubtedly great news for the Phantom Eclipse Demon Emperor. How powerful was the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor in ancient times? The entire Kunyu Sect only managed to trap him with the help of this formation and seal, and various deceptions and traps.   Now, once this seal is broken, his magic body is completely out of trouble. It is absolutely like a dragon returning to the sea and a tiger entering the forest! The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor swept away the decline. During the long roar, the body of the law was exuding powerful demonic energy between the brightness and extinction of light. This kind of breath seems to be enough to compete with the sun and the moon. The formation spirit sighed: "It's bad, it's bad. Once the Phantom Demon Emperor appears, there will probably be another catastrophe on the continent!" Jiang Chen felt the powerful aura of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, and his expression was extremely complicated. He asked, "Senior, is there any way to remedy this? Can those three bastards from the Huyue Clan suppress him?" The formation spirit shook his head: "Difficult!" "However, the Phantom Demon Emperor has just escaped from trouble, and his strength should not have been restored much, right?" "Because of this, this spirit will still stay here. Otherwise, I would have told you to flee for your life. The strength of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is definitely beyond your imagination." The tone of the array spirit was extremely solemn, and his eyes were fixed on the top of the palace, watching the dharma body of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor constantly recovering its vitality in the void. Fortunately, the aura of heaven and earth in this era is far from comparable to that of the ancient times, so it is not that easy for the Phantom Demon Emperor to return to his peak state. But even so, the aura of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor continues to grow stronger. The three strong men of the Huyue Clan looked very solemn from the first moment they felt the aura of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. The three of them immediately formed a cross-shaped stance and looked at the bright and flickering light in the air with great vigilance. scene. Looking at the faces of these three people, it was obvious that they knew they had made a big mistake. "Are you three from the Huyue Clan?" The Phantom Emperor's majestic voice carried a condescending aura. The bald giant Heige said arrogantly: "Who are you? Are you hiding in this palace and pretending to be a ghost?" When the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor heard this, he smiled instead of being angry: "Hahaha, you asked me what this emperor is? Very good! It seems that the ancient war has indeed been separated for too long. The major races have healed their scars and forgotten them. It hurts. Maybe the great luck of my demon clan has really arrived! Hahahaha!" ??Demons? The expressions of the three Huyue clan members changed greatly when they heard this. They never expected that a strong demon would jump out of this palace? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2085: The situation is out of control You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor was condescending, and with his demonic eyes moving, he had a panoramic view of the situation for dozens of miles around. The kingly demeanor of the ancient leader of the phantom demon clan is unmistakable. The three strong men of the Huyue clan all looked at each other with complicated expressions, and they all saw a hint of panic in each other's eyes. They are all high-level experts in the Imperial Realm. Naturally, they can feel that the guy in front of them, who calls himself the Phantom Demon Emperor, exudes a powerful aura that makes them all feel powerless. If it is a strong person from the human race, they will not be afraid at all. Even if the opponent's cultivation level is indeed higher than theirs, they will rush forward and fight first. However, when they heard that they were demons, they felt a little suppressed mentally. In the ancient demon-sealing war, hundreds of races on the entire continent were almost all caught in the vortex of fighting the demons. The Huyue tribe is naturally no exception. However, the Huyue Clan¡¯s territory is relatively smaller, and its resources are far less than those of the Human Clan, so it is not a territory that the Demon Clan will focus on attacking. However, their fear and fear of demons are no less than those of humans. After all, in that battle in ancient times, no race on the road was spared. "You three, listen carefully." The majestic voice of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor sounded again. "Seeing that you have unintentionally made a great contribution and helped me a lot, I can give you a chance." The three people from the Huyue clan all had complicated expressions. They looked at each other, and they all obviously wanted to quit. They opened the border gate just because they wanted to take the opportunity to wreak havoc and rob the human race here. To put it bluntly, I just want to get some benefits and cause trouble on the way. But they never expected that stealing a chicken would end up losing a lot of rice. No benefit has been gained, and it seems to have stung a hornet's nest. "Haha, don't think about escaping. Within the control range of this emperor's barrier, even if you have the speed to fly to the sky and escape from the earth, you can't even think about running away." The tone of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor did not sound very harsh. But even with just a few words, the three people's thoughts of escaping were instantly extinguished. They didn¡¯t expect that the other party could see through even their own thoughts of escaping. "This Demon Emperor has just broken through the restriction and is in need of a group of capable assistants. The three of you are pretty good in terms of qualifications and can be my followers." "Remember, this is the reward from this Demon Emperor to you. Don't bargain, let alone be disrespectful!" The indifferent tone of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor made the three of them feel numb. Follower? The three of them are all top strong men in the Huyue clan, and they are aloof. This kind of person, want them to be someone else's assistant, follow the followers? This is simply unacceptable to them psychologically. Hei Ge was the first to roar: "I am your mother's Qingqiu dream, and you want me to be your follower. Do you have what it takes?" With that said, the tiger roared and called to his companions: "Master Helian, Huo Hen, come together and kill him!" He Lianzi's eyes also flashed a trace of sharpness, and he was also evil. His status in the Huyue Clan is even more noble, and he is the royal family of the Huyue Clan. Normally, he is the only one who enslaves others, but now he is required to be their follower? This was more uncomfortable for him than killing him. "That's right, I did it to him!" Young Master Helian's eyes flashed with fierceness. Huo Hen's face also glowed red, and his murderous intent increased sharply: "Up!" The three figures turned into three streams of light and shot towards the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor crazily. With just a few gestures, the three of them hatched a terrifying killing move and attacked the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor without any scruples. When these three high-level emperor-level warriors took action, their momentum was indeed astonishing. The void made a tragic sound of sonic boom, and countless ripples in the void continued to vibrate, as if they were going to crush the world. Su Han and the others, standing so far away, could still feel the terrifying waves of the battle, as if they could be involved at any time. The formation spirit reminded: "Murong Sang, if you want to leave, now is your only chance." Su Han's heart moved, do you want to leave? Leave now and become a deserter? Su Han felt very unwilling. But if he doesn't leave now, will he still have a chance to leave when the Phantom Emperor's strength continues to recover? Su Han felt so helpless for the first time in his heart. Everything happened so fast that he could hardly keep up with the rhythm. No matter what happened before, he always felt that he was in control of it. Longitudinal?No matter how bad the situation is, it will not make him feel powerless. However, the appearance of this Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor and the three powerful men of the Huyue Clan really taught Su Han a solid lesson, making him understand that the changes in the situation were completely unpredictable. Many times, accidents inevitably happen. Su Han looked at the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan and asked: "Shi Da, what do you think of the strength of this Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor?" Shi Da scratched his head: "If our seven brothers can all return to their peak condition, and he is also in his peak condition, we should be able to suppress him. But now" Shi Da has always been very arrogant, but being arrogant does not mean that he is blindly optimistic. He could feel that the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor broke free from the seal. Although his strength had not returned to its peak state, he recovered very quickly. This is something that the seven brothers of the Wild Stone Clan cannot compare to. The seven brothers, their souls and bodies were separated back then, and their recovery would be as slow as ice melting. But although this Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor was suppressed, his body was not fatally damaged. It was just that it had been sealed for so long, and its functions in all aspects could not compare with its peak state. In such a situation, recovery is very quick. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2086 The birth of the ancient divine bow You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Benefactor, don't worry. Although this Phantom Demon Emperor is fierce, our seven brothers are not afraid of him! In a fight to the death, who is afraid of whom?" As if he was afraid that Su Han would underestimate the seven brothers of the Barren Stone Clan, Shi Da slapped his chest and said loudly. "Yes, what kind of bullshit demons are there? We, the Huangshi Clan, are not afraid of them!" "My benefactor, leave this Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor to our seven brothers! No matter how hard we try, we will never let this guy act wild in front of our benefactor!" It has to be said that the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan are indeed very simple. Su Han smiled and said: "No, although this Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is terrifying, we don't necessarily have to fight him desperately. Now that he has broken free from the seal, what we have to do is not fight desperately, but consider" While Su Han was speaking, he suddenly felt a violent fluctuation under his feet. The next moment, cracks like spider silk appeared on the ground on the entire mountain top. The formation spirit was startled for a moment, then said happily: "Murong Sang, this is a sign that the top of the mountain is cracking and the ancient divine bow of the Kunyu Sect is born!" Su Han's heart moved slightly and he looked around. The cracks in the ground kept opening, and a bright star-like light overflowed from the ground. The next moment, light overflowed, forcing Su Han to unable to open his eyes. Whoops! The light soared into the sky, and there was something contained in that pillar of light. It was a pair of simple carved bows, exuding endless majesty. The bow opened automatically, like a full moon. The three golden feather arrows are also placed on the bow, as if there is an invisible force driving this divine bow, making this divine bow full of endless power. The sharp points of the three arrows pointed in the direction of the palace. The formation spirit said happily: "As expected, this spirit said that the ancient Kunyu Sect must have a backup plan, and it is impossible to let the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor escape." Su Han couldn't help but feel excited as he looked at the divine bow and arrows, exuding terrifying power and locking in the direction of the palace. Because, he could feel the extraordinary power of this magical bow, as if all the great power in the world had been absorbed into this bow and arrow. Just like the sun, moon and stars in the sky, they can be shot by this bow and arrow. Over at the palace, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor is planning to use his great magical power to suppress the three powerful men of the Huyue Clan. Suddenly, the Phantom Demon Emperor's demon consciousness moved, and he noticed that there seemed to be a powerful murderous intention locked on him from afar. For a moment, the Phantom Demon Emperor felt a terrible throbbing in his heart. This is purely the intuition of a strong man, which made the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor secretly scream. With a clap of his huge palm, three black vortexes rolled directly towards the three people of the Huyue clan. The three members of the Huyue clan seemed to be distracted when they saw the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, and they were also very happy. Seeing these three black vortexes rolling in, it seemed that they were just casual blows from the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. The three of them were not afraid and rushed forward. However, when they rushed closer, they discovered that the power of these three black vortices was far beyond their imagination. They were like terrifying black holes. The black power bound their bodies and made them unable to move. The dharma body lost its ability to move in an instant and could only be restrained in a small area in front of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. not good! This thought flashed through the minds of these three people at the same time. It was at this moment. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The three golden arrows that shot through the air seemed to ignore the spatial distance. In a flash of golden light, they had already shot from the top of the mountain to the palace. Three rays of golden light came suddenly, faster than lightning, and the deadly murderous intent immediately locked the entire void. For a time, these three people were despairing. Because, they suddenly realized that the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor had actually grabbed the three of them as a shield, trying to block these three fatal arrows for himself! In other words, these three arrows were originally aimed at the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, but as a result, the three of them happened to appear, but were used by the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. In a flash of thought, the three of them already felt the God of Death approaching. The great terror between life and death was rolling rapidly in their sea of ??consciousness. At this moment, something strange happened. The three arrows, at the moment when they were about to pass through their Dharma bodies, suddenly flashed and avoided their Dharma bodies, as if they were completely ignored, and went straight towards the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor high in the sky. This sudden change made the three of them feel relieved, sweating profusely, and felt like they had a lucky escape from death.  But the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor turned pale with horror. He knew that these three arrows were terrifying, otherwise he would not have caught these three guys and used them as his shields. He had an intuition that these three terrifying arrows had the absolute power to destroy him. However, he never expected that these three arrows would have the function of tracking, directly avoiding the three shields, and going straight to the body of the Phantom Corruption Demon Emperor! After all, the Phantom Demon Emperor has just broken free from the seal, and is still a long way from his peak state. Both physical functions and nerve responses are far from their peak state. The speed of these three arrows was so fast that he could not even react. A trace of fear finally flashed through the eyes of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The three arrows turned into golden light and completely shot into the body of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. "ah!" The Phantom Demon Emperor screamed, and a black light suddenly shot out from his body. The next moment, the extremely majestic Dharma Body of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor suddenly exploded and turned into streaks of black energy, which were completely shattered by the three arrows. That black light was the soul of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. It reacted extremely quickly and escaped from the Dharma Body the moment it exploded. If the soul leaves the Dharma body, it will become very fragile if there is no special means. Especially in broad daylight with the scorching sun in the sky. The soul will be even more fragile. The combat effectiveness dropped significantly. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the lightning and flint, the soul turned into a ball of black smoke, and suddenly fell down. The direction in which he pounced was exactly where Master Helian was. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2087: Full of ugliness You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Young Master Helian was trapped by the black vortex of the Phantom Demonic Emperor before. Before he could escape, he was struggling. He didn't pay attention to the black smoke and pounced directly. His whole body twitched. The next moment, the soul of the Phantom Demon Emperor had completely invaded Young Master Helian's sea of ??consciousness. The powerful demonic consciousness directly wiped out Young Master Helian's spiritual consciousness in an instant, and directly occupied Young Master Helian's body! The soul of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor directly seized the body, occupied the body of Young Master Helian, and destroyed the soul of Young Master Helian. All this is done in one breath. Even Hei Ge and Huo Hen, who were closest to Master Helian, did not react. The next moment, "Master Helian" let out an extremely weird and unpleasant scream: "Human race, human race! This Demon Emperor will not let you go!" As soon as he finished speaking, "Master Helian" turned around. Instead of flying towards the human territory, he shot away in the opposite direction, not daring to stay for even a minute. Although he succeeded in seizing the body, with the powerful soul of the Phantom Demon Emperor and the physical body of Master Helian, the strength of the spiritual consciousness and the strength of the physical body obviously did not match. This kind of mismatch is often extremely risky. If he didn't leave, let alone the ancient divine bow, even the black leather and fire marks might pose a threat to him. Therefore, when the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor succeeded in seizing the body, he immediately followed the thirty-six strategies without looking back. When Su Han saw this, without saying a word, he called to the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan: "Chase!" However, the formation spirit shook his head: "There is no need to chase, you can't catch up." The demonic secret technique apparently used by the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor was so fast that the people behind him didn't have a chance to catch up with him. Su Han¡¯s consciousness was fully activated, but he could no longer trace the figure of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. After the ancient divine bow automatically shot these three arrows, the light that was as bright as the ancient stars gradually dimmed. The three golden arrows also returned with great spirituality. Attached to the ancient divine bow, the three golden arrows exploded the body of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, leaving behind a hint of awe-inspiring killing intent. "Murong Sang, why are you still hesitating? Why don't you shed your blood quickly and recognize your master?" the formation spirit couldn't help but shouted. Su Han understood the idea, quickly calmed down, and began to use his spiritual consciousness to communicate with this ancient divine bow. This ancient divine bow contains the endless heritage and inheritance of Kunyu Sect, and is very spiritual. The three arrows just now were sealed on the top of the mountain by a force in ancient times. To put it bluntly, these three arrows were specially prepared for the Phantom Demon Emperor. The triggering conditions for this ancient divine bow are actually very simple, but Su Han and the others had not thought of it before. This triggering condition is that once the spiritual foundation of this place is destroyed, this ancient divine bow will be born directly and shoot at the existence that it senses is the most threatening. This is also the reason why the three golden arrows avoided the three powerful men of the Huyue Clan and shot directly at the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. The moment Su Han shed blood and recognized his master, Hei Ge and Huo Hen from the Huyue tribe finally got rid of the black whirlpool of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. They looked around in fear, not even half as majestic as a high-level emperor-level powerhouse. At this moment, they were as panic-stricken as bereaved dogs, looking around, obviously looking for the whereabouts of Young Master Helian. It's just that Young Master Helian has been taken away by the Phantom Demon Emperor. The original Young Master Helian had already died at that moment. At this moment, Su Han had just finished confessing his master with blood. He bent his bow and set an arrow, pointing at Heige and Huohen from a distance. When Heige and Huohen saw Su Han holding the ancient divine bow and holding the golden arrow, pointing at them from a distance, they were frightened out of their wits. You must know that that pair of bows and arrows is something that even the ancient demon emperors fear. The two of them didn't dare to stay at all, they turned into two rays of light and rushed madly towards the Huyue clan. After all, he is a high-level expert in the Emperor Realm. If he wants to escape, he can still run extremely fast. In a flash of light, these two people had already escaped without a trace. Even Su Han was dumbfounded. He never expected that a dignified high-level emperor-level expert would be so frightened by the ancient divine bow that he would run away without even daring to hit one in person. The formation spirit also breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, it is very clear that although this ancient divine bow has shed blood and recognized its owner, it can already be regarded as Su Han's. However, with Su Han's current strength, it is impossible to activate this ancient divine bow. Therefore, Su Han¡¯s move was probably a bit of a show of force.mean. However, these two people have long been frightened by this ancient divine bow. How can they have time to judge the strength of Su Han and whether he can activate this ancient divine bow? They broke free from the shackles of the black vortex of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, and immediately wanted to escape. For them, this unfortunate experience was a complete nightmare. They just want to leave this place of right and wrong quickly and never think about it again! When Su Han saw the soul of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor escaping, he flew towards the palace where the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor was originally sealed. But below the palace, Emperor Ebony and others were huddled in the corner in fear, and they all looked ready to smear their feet with grease at any time. ¡°Obviously, they could clearly see what happened after the three Huyue tribe members broke through the border gate. Su Han was furious when he saw these guys. At this time, the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan rushed over. Su Han didn't want to talk nonsense at all and ordered: "Shi Da, these guys have fallen into the devil's way and are the lackeys of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. No need to show mercy, just send them on their way!" When Emperor Wutan and others heard this, they were shocked and frightened. Many monks below the imperial level even started crying, plopping, and kneeling down to beg for mercy. "Murong Sang, we are the ones who are obsessed with it. Please forgive us and give us a way to live. We are willing to be cows and horses, no, no, no, we are willing to be your lackeys! We will always obey your orders!" "Murong Sang, we have all seen that the young generation in this divine realm belongs to you and has a future. We are willing to go with you and be your pawns in front of and behind the horse!" "These are all elite monks from the major forces in God's Domain. At this time, they actually behaved in such an ugly manner. Su Han simply couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He stared at Emperor Wutan and others coldly. Although these so-called emperor-level experts had a desire to survive in their eyes at this moment, they did not kneel down and beg for mercy from Su Han. Obviously, they also know that begging Su Han for mercy now will probably be of no use. They have only one thought at the moment, which is to find a way to escape! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2088: The Gap between Human Races You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Emperor Eudan's eyes suddenly moved, and he shouted: "What are you asking him for, one by one? This kid has a heart of stone. The more you beg him, the less likely you are to survive. Let's all rush together. Whether we can escape or not is up to fate!" "That's right, we have taken refuge in the Phantom Demon Emperor. As long as the Demon Emperor does not die, we will one day make a comeback!" "Let's go!" These people rushed out in a swarm. Su Hanlian laughed, and raised the ancient divine bow in the distance, locking on the Ebony Emperor. It is true that Su Han is unable to control this ancient divine bow, but that is just because he is unable to exert the ultimate power of this ancient divine bow, just like he just shot the dharma body of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. But it is not a big problem to stimulate one percent of its power. This ancient divine bow, even with 1% of its power, is very scary. "Eudan, you have become a lackey of the demon clan and you are still so confident, I will give you a ride first!" Su Han¡¯s archery skills are superb, and he also used bows and arrows. He is no stranger to bows and arrows. On the contrary, he is very talented in archery. As the golden arrow flashed, it carried the power of the ancient divine bow and locked onto the Ebony Emperor. ???????????? If Emperor Eudan does not run away, but confronts Su Han face to face, with Su Han's current strength, he may not be able to shoot him to death. However, he is now like a bereaved dog, and he is worried about being surrounded by the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan, so he is in a panic when he is mixed in the crowd. In this case, how could he escape? The arrow turned into golden light and penetrated into the back of Emperor Wutan's head, hitting the target accurately. This time, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to escape his soul. The arrow directly exploded his soul and body, blasting the Ebony Emperor on the spot. At this scene, even Su Han himself became excited. In the past, if he faced a mid-level Emperor Realm powerhouse, although he could barely deal with it, he would definitely use all his strength. But at this moment, with the power of this ancient divine bow, it directly killed an emperor-level middle-level expert! Su Han was so proud that he held the other two golden arrows in his hands. Whoosh, whoosh! There were two more arrows, and the other two middle-level emperor-level experts, without exception, were all hit by the golden arrows. Under a golden light, their souls and bodies were destroyed. Three emperor-level middle-level experts were killed one after another, and the remaining monks turned into headless flies. In the massacre of the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan who chopped melons and vegetables, none of these people could escape. It didn¡¯t take long for the wailing at the scene to calm down. All the demon servants who had been imprinted with demon consciousness by the Phantom Corruption Demon Emperor were ordered to be killed by Su Han, leaving no one alive. Su Han looked at the messy scene, but he was not happy at all. ??????????????? After all, if there is a war between Wanliu Cave Heaven and Dan Yu City, Su Han will not feel any psychological pressure if he kills Wutan Emperor and other monks in Dan Yu City. However, now that these people are controlled by the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor and have changed their identities, killing these people makes Su Han feel like a rabbit is dead and a fox is sad. The formation spirit seemed to understand Jiang Chen's thoughts and advised: "Murong Sang, don't be sentimental. Your human race has not lacked this kind of scum since ancient times. The leaders of the ancient human race have never been soft on the scum who took refuge in the demon clan. Since They have betrayed the human race. If you kill them, it will not be a fratricide. Besides, if you don't kill them, they will definitely cause chaos to your human race territory once they leave." Su Han actually knew this truth, but he was slightly sad, not because of killing these people, but for other reasons. Think about it, just a Phantom Demon Emperor has already caused so much trouble. ???????????? There are ten lines of the demon clan in total, the phantom demon clan is only one of them, and the phantom demon emperor is only the leader of one of them. And once all ten demon clans are mobilized, what kind of terrible disaster will it cause? Su Han simply didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Fortunately, the direction in which the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor escaped was to the territory of the Huyue clan, and not to the direction of human territory. Otherwise, the trouble in the future is really big. Su Han looked at the large gap in the border gate and frowned. There is such a big gap in the border gate. Even if the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor goes to the Huyue Clan's territory, he can come back at any time if he wants to. "Don't be discouraged. The Phantom Demon Emperor has lost his body and his strength will be greatly reduced. Even if he succeeds in seizing the body, with the body of the Huyue clan and the soul of the Phantom Demon, he will not be able to survive for a hundred years."Even after a long time, he could not adapt to the physical body of the Huyue Clan. " After all, the formation spirit is well-informed and knows that the Phantom Demon Emperor will not come out to harm the people again in a short time. Even if it harms the common people, it will still be in the territory of the Nandou Li clan. "Senior, can the gap in the border gate be repaired?" Su Han looked at the gap in the border gate and was extremely depressed. "It should be possible. The boundary gate here should be built by the Kunyu Sect, and it is connected with the Kunyu Sect's holy land. If the spiritual veins of the Kunyu Sect's holy land can be repaired and all the formations can be restored to their original state, then It won¡¯t be difficult to repair the border gate.¡± The formation spirit still knows a lot about the Shengyi Sect. Su Han also nodded. Although Su Han killed these demon servants who defected to the Phantom Demon Emperor, Su Han couldn't feel relaxed. The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor escaped and the border gate was blasted open. Now that Su Han has left, he is undoubtedly betraying the door of human territory to the Huyue clan and the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. They can attack whenever they want. "Unexpectedly, three high-level emperor-level experts suddenly appeared in the Huyue tribe. I am curious, how many high-level emperor-level experts are there in the Huyue tribe now?" Su Han actually felt puzzled. He is a human monk, and subconsciously he always has a feeling of human origin. He always feels that among all the races on the mainland, the human race can occupy a place. At least, there shouldn't be much difference between the top experts of the human race and the top experts of other races. However, it seems that this is not the case. The Huyue Clan, whose strength in ancient times was simply not as good as the human race, was able to kill three high-level emperor-level warriors in one fell swoop. In this way, the Huyue clan definitely has more than three high-level emperor-level experts. This incident also made Su Han feel very depressed. ??Whether the human race is weak or not, when you sit in the human world and look at the sky, you don't know. But when compared horizontally, this gap is reflected. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2089 Yuanshi Mineral Resources You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??Just imagine, what would have happened if the three people from the Huyue Clan had just broken through the border gate, but had not attacked the restrictions around the Kunyu Sect Palace, and had not allowed the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor to escape? ¡° In that case, Kunyu Sect¡¯s ancient divine bow will not be drawn out by this. ???????? If that¡¯s the case, maybe the battle situation will be different. "If these three guys directly enter the human realm, it is entirely possible for the three high-level emperors to turn the human realm upside down. Things in the world are unpredictable, and misfortunes and blessings depend on each other. At that moment, Su Han felt helpless. If it weren't for the ancient ancestors of the Kunyu Sect who arranged this ancient divine bow as a trump card, I'm afraid the human world would have entered an irreversible disaster from today on. "The luck of your human race is really good enough." Zhen Ling couldn't help but sigh, "In ancient times, there were many races on the road. Many races looked down on you race. They felt that your human race was physically weak and not as natural as some races. Good at fighting, but not united, good at internal strife you are simply useless. However, you humans are not bad at luck, and your vitality is extremely tenacious. Many races in ancient times have now been wiped out, but you humans always seem to be invincible. cockroach." In fact, at that moment, the formation spirit also had the idea that the human race might really be doomed now. However, at that time, the ancient divine bow came into being, which immediately turned the situation around. After all, these all belong to the fate of the human race! ¡°If the ancient human race did not have so many powerful sects and such a profound heritage, if There can be many what-ifs, but in the final analysis, the formation spirit feels that it is the human race's strong luck that can guarantee its eternal existence despite the ups and downs. It is definitely not easy for a race to survive through the ancient times, the ancient times, and the current turbulent times. Races that were much more powerful than humans in ancient times have now been wiped out and become the dust of history. "Hey, what's over there?" Suddenly, Shi Da let out a surprised cry. Su Han followed the sound and saw that the top of the mountain where they were before was actually collapsing. On the top of the mountain, countless boulders are collapsing layer by layer. This was no ordinary landslide, but a real collapse. Su Han was also extremely surprised when he saw countless huge rocks falling into the abyss like rain. However, his eyes soon became very solemn. Because he saw that after the huge boulders continued to fall, the surface of the mountain peeled off, and a magnificent treasure mountain appeared inside! Yes, that is a treasure mountain! A huge Yuanshi mine was exposed in front of Su Han and the others without any cover. "Tsk tsk" The formation spirit was completely stunned this time. He shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Now I finally understand why you human race can always survive tenaciously. This is luck. There is actually a raw spiritual stone mine buried in this mountain. !Murong Sang, didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t have the resources? Didn¡¯t you say this formation cannot be repaired? Haha¡­¡± Su Han was also dumbfounded. This is undoubtedly when sleepiness meets the pillow. This raw Yuanshi mine is enough to repair the spiritual veins around Kunyu Sect and completely repair all the formations. Including the border gate, there is absolutely no problem! "Thisis this the foreshadowing left here by the ancient predecessors of Kunyu Sect?" Su Han said in a surprised tone. "Don't ask me about this, I don't know either." The formation spirit also shook his head. "God bless the human race, and their destiny will never be destroyed." Su Han sighed. Su Han then looked at the formation spirit again: "Senior, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor has broken free from the seal and gone to the territory of the Huyue Clan. Your mission has been successfully concluded. What are your plans next?" A trace of confusion flashed in Zhen Ling's eyes. It has been guarding here for more than ten or two hundred thousand years, and it actually knows nothing about the outside world. Su Han really stopped him by asking this question. Logically speaking, it must be eager to leave this formation and regain its freedom. However, since it became conscious, it has been stationed in this place, guarding the holy land of Kunyu Sect. This is everything in its life. Now that Su Han asked this, it really made him a little confused. "I have no clue now. Forget it, let's not think about it for now. After all, I have a close relationship with Kunyu Sect. I will help you repair this formation first."??. " With the help of the formation spirits and the free labor force of the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan, repairing the Kunyu Sect's holy land is a big project, but it is relatively labor-saving. The seven brothers of the Huangshi clan are the best labor force. But even so, Su Han spent more than three months to sort out all the mechanisms and formations in the Kunyu Sect Holy Land, not only repairing them, but restoring them to a state close to their peak. . This is the best Su Han can do at this stage. Especially for the Boundary Gate, Su Han is not one of those powerful men in ancient times, and his cultivation level is not at that level. It is not easy to repair the broken border gate. The restored Border Gate is definitely much better than the crumbling condition it was in before. However, after such consumption, more than half of the Yuanshi mine was consumed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2090: Walking out of Kunyu Valley You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han had no intention of taking away the Yuan Stone deposit. Firstly, he cannot take away such a large amount of mineral deposits. Secondly, the presence of this Yuanshi mineral deposit here obviously has strategic significance. ??In other words, this Yuanshi mine is located here, and it is of strategic significance for the Kunyu Sect to build the holy land here. Su Han circled around a few more times in all directions, and after confirming that there were no problems, he faced Lingdao: "Senior, I can only do this one step. I hope that the repaired boundary gate can block the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor. It's better to be outside. Don't ask for more, even if it lasts for a hundred or two hundred years, that's still good." The formation spirit said: "Don't worry, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor doesn't have thirty years to refine the physical body of the Huyue Clan into the Phantom Magic Body again. It takes thirty years to adapt to the Dharma Body, plus the recovery of strength, there is no one In a hundred years, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor will definitely not be able to make any big waves!" Su Han¡¯s judgment on the fighting spirit is still very much approved. He also felt that after the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor obtained the Huyue Clan¡¯s body, it would take a long time just to refine it, not to mention the time for fusion and recovery of strength. Even if it doesn't take a hundred years, it will take at least sixty or seventy years. Sixty or seventy years later, Su Han's own strength will definitely not be comparable to today. To put it bluntly, Su Han was not afraid of the demons, but worried that he would not have enough time to grow. Su Han originally wanted to explore the Kunyu Valley and his party to see if he had any adventures. However, this process made Su Han deeply aware of the ups and downs of life. It was really exciting. "Senior, you said that Kunyu Sect has three sect-suppressing treasures. Ancient Linghao is the third sect-suppressing treasure, and the ancient divine bow is the second sect-suppressing treasure. So, where is the first sect-suppressing treasure? ?¡± Su Han still misses the remaining treasure that holds the clan. ¡°What is it that he lacks most now? Not cheats or elixirs, but equipment and resources. These things are subject to the current conditions in the God's Domain. It is too difficult to obtain heaven-defying resources and equipment. Opportunity is something that can only be encountered but cannot be sought. This trip to Kunyu Valley was very brutal, but if something was gained, it would be a worthwhile trip. The first treasure to suppress the sect, the formation spirit is also at a loss. Although it has a close relationship with Kunyu Sect, not much is known about these three sect-suppressing treasures. Especially the No. 1 Zongzong Treasure, what it is, it has never heard of. Although Su Han was slightly regretful that he did not get the number one treasure to protect the clan, he did not hold on to it any longer. He also knows that if this treasure that holds the clan is really destined to him, it will appear sooner or later. There is no point in waiting here. "Shi Da, you seven brothers, have you thought about it, are you sure to follow me in the future?" Su Han was about to leave Kunyu Valley, so he naturally wanted to negotiate with these seven brothers. Although the seven brothers of the Wild Stone Clan are powerful, they were only in the childhood stage in the ancient times and were not that mature mentally. They were born with an inexplicable fear of unknown things. Hearing Su Han's question, Shi Da became a little nervous: "My dear friend, don't you want to take us in?" Su Han smiled and said: "Of course not. You have a simple character and strong strength. I admire you very much." "Then we will follow our benefactor." ¡°My benefactor, you must take us in, otherwise we really don¡¯t know where to go.¡± The seven brothers of the Huangshi clan sounded a little nervous. This scene left the formation spirit speechless. The seven brothers of the Huangshi clan were acting like children, begging a young man from the human race who was far less powerful than them to take them in. Even the formation spirits have to admit that this young man from the human race is really not very lucky. Suddenly, the formation spirit's heart moved: "By the way, Murong Sang, do you think the treasure of the ancient Kunyu Sect is the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan?" Su Han was also startled by what the formation spirit said. Immediately, he also laughed: "Yes, why didn't I think in this direction?" The seven brothers of the Huangshi Clan stand at the entrance of the Kunyu Sect's palace. They look majestic and look like stone sculptures guarding luck. "However, this stone sculpture has vitality. And Su Han happened to meet this stone sculpture by chance and collected the souls of the brothers of the Huangshi clan by coincidence. Isn¡¯t this God¡¯s will? And this barren stoneThe seven brothers of the same clan were the first generation ancestors of the Kunyu Sect in the ancient times. After being taken in, they were placed in the holy land of the Kunyu Sect. "Senior, your train of thought reminded me. Shi Da and his seven brothers must be the most important treasure of the Kunyu Sect! There is no gain as big as gaining eight right-hand men. Senior, what do you think? " "I have no words to describe your great luck. I only have one sentence or four words, cherish it!" In ancient times, there were naturally many people who claimed to have great luck. "However, Zhenling has never seen anyone who can compare with this young genius from the human race in terms of luck. Su Han was still a little dissatisfied when he saw the tall figures of the brothers from the Huangshi clan. The bodies of these seven brothers are ten times that of normal people. When such a giant walks out of Kunyu Valley and returns to the human world, it will definitely attract attention and scare many people. And no matter where you go, you may become the target of someone with ulterior motives. Su Han thought for a while and then said: "Shi Da, you of the Barren Stone Clan are tall and tall. This is a precious talent given to you by God. However, in the human world, your stature is too eye-catching, so it is not appropriate to be afraid. I There is a magical power to shrink your bones and shape, which can make your figure similar to that of a normal human race. When you need to fight, you can return to your true figure at any time. Are you willing to accept it?" "Yes, yes." Shi Da said quickly. The Huangshi clan has actually been troubled by this problem. Their stature is too tall, which makes it easy for the Huangshi clan to become a target in the eyes of others in the ancient times, and they will be ostracized intentionally or unintentionally. In the ancient times, the Huangshi clan was facing a disaster, and it may not be without this reason. Previous letter and next letter will be returned (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2091 Weird atmosphere You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Now that Su Han has said that he has this magical power, of course they are willing to learn it. Because they, the Huangshi Clan, don¡¯t want to be aliens in the eyes of others. The Array Spirit is a little curious. The figure problem of the Huangshi Clan may have deeply troubled the Huangshi Clan in the ancient times. There were so many great powers in the ancient times, but they were unable to solve this problem of the Huangshi clan. But as luck would have it, this human boy had an idea. The formation spirit found that it became increasingly difficult to see through this human race boy. It even saw some qualities in this human boy that even the ancient strong men did not necessarily possess. This is the kind of temperament that is destined to become a leader! The Huangshi clan was taught by Su Han and practiced this magical power. As expected, they were able to shrink their bodies and become like normal human beings. With this, the seven brothers were also overjoyed. "Okay, human boy, thanks to you, this spirit's mission has been completed. This spirit wants to rest for a while, and then maybe leave here, find a place to transform, and start a new life." The formation spirit said, "Let's see you then." Su Han was not surprised. A spiritual body of the level of the formation spirit had nothing to do with his help. "Senior, take care." "Well, I hope that when I see you again, your achievements will be enough to surprise me." On the way out, there was no temptation from the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, no obstruction from the Kunyu Sect's formation system, and the journey was smooth and smooth. Walking outside Kunyu Valley, Su Han found that there was no monk waiting outside. This surprised Su Han. He clearly remembered that when entering Kunyu Valley, there were many low-level monks from various factions who were unable to obtain the quota to enter Kunyu Valley. In the end, these monks were left waiting outside the entrance of Kunyu Valley. But now, the entrance to Kunyu Valley is empty. "Did I really stay in there for a long time?" Su Han calculated that it had indeed been a long time since he entered Kunyu Valley, almost five months. But, there shouldn¡¯t be no one at all! "Could it be that Hu Yulin and Ling Qi accidentally revealed some secrets when they came out? This made these people scared out of their wits?" Su Han couldn't help but wonder. Looking around, not only the monks waiting outside the entrance of Kunyu Valley, but also the creatures who originally lived outside Kunyu Valley, have all disappeared. It was as if they were all taken away by some mysterious force. Su Han looked around with questions in his head. He was sure that something must have happened at the mouth of the valley. Although the scene was not particularly messy, Su Han took a closer look and found that there must have been some fighting. ??????????????????????????????? Some terrible things have happened here before, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be even a single person left. What happened? An ominous premonition flashed through Su Han's mind. "Let's go out and take a look first." Su Han couldn't figure it out and could only leave here first. The entrance to Kunyu Valley is not far from Jinlin City. Soon, Su Han arrived at Golden Scale City. At this moment, people in Jinlin City are also panicking. Su Han found someone to ask, only to find that Hu Yulin, the young master of Golden Scale City, had not returned! This is very wrong. The other people in Golden Scale City did not come back because they had been destroyed by the formation in the secret realm of Kunyu Valley, or they had been destroyed by Su Han and the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan after becoming demon servants. However, Hu Yulin and Ling Qi saw that Su Han had safely left the secret realm of Kunyu Valley. Hu Yulin was neither at the entrance of the valley nor back to Jinlin City. These details made Su Han's uneasy feeling even stronger. Back to the entrance of Kunyu Valley, everything was still as it was when Su Han left before, quiet, no people, no noise, just dead silence. It's as if this place has been forgotten by time and space, without any ripples appearing. "Desolate, dull, lifeless!" Su Han felt very depressed when he saw these situations along the way. It had only been less than five months since I entered Kunyu Valley. As soon as I came out, I felt that the outside world had completely changed. It became a bit strange even to Su Han. Is this an illusion, or is something really happening? Su Han hurried back with great doubts.In Wanliu Cave, he was going to confirm whether Ling Qi had returned to Wanliu Cave. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2092 Strange Rumors You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As we get further and further away from Kunyu Valley, the weird atmosphere gradually fades a lot. Su Han comforted himself in his heart and said, "Maybe it's just my illusion? I stayed in the Kunyu Valley secret realm for too long and my mood has been tense, so I'm a little suspicious?" When he thought about it, he felt a little more relaxed. Entering the boundary of Wanliu City and feeling the prosperity of Wanliu City as always, Su Han felt much more relaxed. Seeing that the situation in Wanliu City seemed not to have changed much from when he left, Su Han felt the familiarity. "Fortunately, things here in Wanliu City seem to be quite stable." Su Han breathed a sigh of relief and headed towards Wanliu Cave Sky. Perhaps, the anomalies around Kunyu Valley have not spread here. Back to his cave, Su Han checked around inside and out. After making sure there was no problem, he went to Ling Qi's cave. Arriving at the entrance of the cave, the person who came out to greet him was a boy beside Ling Qi. As soon as Su Han saw this boy, he instinctively felt something was wrong. "Where is your young master? Is he back?" Su Han asked. When the boy heard Su Han's question, he was startled for a moment, shook his head blankly and said, "He's not back. Didn't he go out with you, Mr. Murong?" Su Han's heart skipped a beat, and his expression was a little complicated. However, he was able to keep his composure, and after giving the boy a few instructions, he returned to his cave. Regarding the fact that Ling Qi did not come back, Su Han decided not to tell the senior management of Wanliu Dongtian for the time being. After all, this matter is too weird, even if you tell them, they won't have any good ideas. On the contrary, it is easy to make people panic, which is not beautiful. Although Su Han was worried, he did not lose his composure. Ling Qi is a relatively steady person. Unless there is an irresistible force like the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor, he can be destroyed without any effort, and even the group of monks at the entrance of Kunyu Valley can be wiped out silently. Su Han felt that there must be something fishy about this matter, but Su Han couldn't tell where it was. After taking a short rest, Su Han immediately plunged into intensive training. The reason why he was so urgent was also stimulated by Kunyu Valley's profession. Feeling the existence of a terrifying character like the Phantom Demon Emperor, Su Han felt that he really had to improve his strength as soon as possible. After digesting the experience of Kunyu Valley, it is a matter of course to reach the sixth level of respect. Su Han¡¯s harvest mainly came from the seven brothers of the Huangshi Clan and the Kunyu Sect¡¯s treasure, the ancient divine bow. With these two gains, in terms of actual combat power, if Su Han uses all his cards, it will not be difficult to deal with the strong ones in the early stage of the Imperial Realm. After coming out of seclusion, Su Han thought for a while and went to the place where the three sect masters lived. However, after going there, Su Han unexpectedly discovered that all three sect leaders were not in Wanliu Cave Heaven. It is said that there seems to be something going on with the legendary Supreme Ancestor, so he summoned all three sect leaders away. Before leaving, the three sect leaders also left a message, and when Murong Sang came back, they would hand over all affairs of Wanliu Cave to Murong Sang for decision-making. This is out of trust in Su Han. Su Han thought for a while and simply convened a meeting of elders. Soon, hundreds of elders from Wanliu Cave Heaven, as long as they had not gone out, were summoned. Everyone was secretly amazed when they saw that the purity of Su Han's aura seemed to have greatly improved compared to five months ago. Such a genius was something they had never seen before. Therefore, they had no objection to the three sect masters asking them to obey Su Han's orders. After all, in the world of martial arts, strength is critical, but potential is even more critical. If nothing else happens, a genius like Su Han will definitely be able to surpass them in cultivation in the future. Therefore, they were all very cooperative, waiting for Su Han to speak. Su Han didn¡¯t show much airs in front of them. "Elders, I went to Kunyu Valley a few days ago. I guess you didn't hear much news about this trip to Kunyu Valley. I" Su Han was halfway through speaking, but found that everyone's expressions were slightly strange. Su Han couldn't help but stop what he was saying, looked at one of the elders, and asked: "Elder Chen, what do you want to say?" Seeing Su Han call his name, Elder Chen smiled bitterly and said, "Murong, have you been in seclusion since you came back from Kunyu Valley?"? Su Han nodded: "Yes, what's the matter?" Elder Chen said: "Yes, that's no wonder. You have been in seclusion these days, but the outside world is not peaceful. Rumors are flying all over the sky, all about Kunyu Valley" Su Han was surprised and said: "Oh? What are the rumors?" Another elder said: "Murong, don't take it too seriously. You also know that the relationship between Danyu City and us has always been bad, and some people in Danyu City are even more grudges against you. Those people just want to throw dirt on you. Water, by the way, slanders our Wanliudongtian." "Alchemy Prison City?" Su Han thought for a while and asked: "The rumor came from Dan Prison City? What are their explanations?" "Now there is a rumor from the outside world that you are in Kunyu Valley, destroying the border gate without authorization, and that you are an undercover agent of a foreign race, otherwise you would not be so capable But of course we don't believe these rumors. People know their own business, and we all know what kind of person you are.¡± Su Han frowned slightly, the border gate? The events that occurred at the Boundary Gate were witnessed by himself, the formation spirit, and the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan. "Besides that, there are those demon servants, the three powerful men of the Huyue clan, and the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor himself. The Demon Emperor of Illusion captured Master Shehelian and fled to the territory of the Huyue Clan, never coming back. Except for Young Master Helian, the three powerful men of the Huyue Clan also fled and never returned to human territory. The rest are the demon servants who have taken refuge in the Phantom Demon Emperor. Su Han was very sure that those people were not left alive after he and the seven brothers of the Huangshi Clan were chasing them. In this case, how did this weird rumor come out and make the city full of trouble? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2093 is fake You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There is something strange about this matter. "Elders, do you know who said these rumors?" Su Han asked. "Aren't they those people from Dan Prison City? Emperor Wutan, and Emperor Qingpeng" Elder Chen looked disapproving. "What did you say?" Su Han was startled and suddenly stood up from his chair. He has always been a calm person, so everyone was slightly surprised to see him reacting so violently. Elder Chen was also surprised and said: "These guys are all clowns. They want to spread rumors about you and create chaos, because they know that you are the successor appointed by Wanliu Dongtian. They just want to smear us Wanliu Dongtian. Liu Dongtian, we don¡¯t need to be angry with them. Besides, there are many people in God¡¯s Domain who don¡¯t believe these rumors.¡± Su Han didn¡¯t care about what Elder Chen said next. He stared at Elder Chen with a solemn face and took a deep breath: "What did you just say? The Ebony Emperor of Dan Prison City? And the Qingpeng Emperor?" "Yes, there are many high-level officials in Dan Prison City who have returned from Kunyu Secret Realm. Also, those affiliated forces in Dan Prison City, such as Golden Scale City, their people have also come forward to slander you. . The most annoying thing is Tongtian Pavilion. Didn¡¯t they originally have no dealings with Danyu City? But this time, Ding Pengyi and others from Tongtian Pavilion actually colluded with Danyu City and poured dirty water on us." Elder Chen snorted. Su Han's face became increasingly ugly. When everyone saw Su Han's strange reaction, their hearts sank. They didn't doubt Su Han, but seeing Su Han react like this, they couldn't help but wonder, could something big really happen? Su Han took a deep breath and asked again: "Elder Chen, are you sure these words came from the mouths of Wu Tan and others?" "Yes, these forces headed by Danyu City have gathered together recently, claiming that our Wanliu Cave Heaven is hosting foreign spies, and they want an explanation from us. Now the entire God's Domain is in an uproar, and some people are following Danyu City and them blindly. Nonsense, some people don¡¯t believe them¡­¡± Elder Chen couldn¡¯t help but stop while he was talking, because he saw that Su Han¡¯s face was getting worse and worse, and he didn¡¯t know whether he should continue talking. "Elder Chen, please continue, the more detailed the better, especially about the specific actions of Emperor Eudan and these people. Are you sure that Emperor Eudan and these people really showed up?" Su Han frowned brow. Elder Chen became a little uneasy when Su Han asked him this question, and asked: "You mean, is there something wrong here?" Su Han sighed lightly, looked solemnly, and said in a deep voice: "Elders, no matter whether you have seen Emperor Wutan or not, or how real you have seen them, but they are all fake and not real Wutan. Dandijun and the others.¡± "Huh?" Everyone was startled. They were all confused and had no idea what Su Han meant. "These people are all dead in Kunyu Valley." Su Han said firmly. "What? They're all dead?" The elders looked at each other with incredulous expressions on their faces, "Murong, are you not joking? That Emperor Wutan, with a group of people, is spreading rumors everywhere in the God's Domain. The rumors slander you are absolutely true. Although we have not seen them with our own eyes, many people have seen them with our own eyes. If they are fake, those people will not believe them." Su Han nodded: "That's why this is the weird place. There must be something fishy here. But one thing is for sure, those people are all dead! Everyone who entered Kunyu Valley, except me, and Ling Qi, Except for Hu Yulin, the young master of Golden Scale City, everyone else is dead. Ling Qi and Hu Yulin don¡¯t know where they are now.¡± The expressions of everyone suddenly became extremely complicated. They could tell that Su Han was not joking, but was extremely serious. However, some people had doubts and asked: "How could Emperor Wu Tan and his gang be so powerful that they all died in Kunyu Valley?" Su Han didn't lie about it: "In the secret realm of Kunyu Valley, an ancient phantom demon emperor was suppressed, and was trapped by the ancient sect's formation. It was it that used its demonic consciousness to lead the human monks into his trap step by step. If I hadn¡¯t been a little suspicious from the beginning, I might have fallen for the Illusionary Erosion Demon Emperor" Su Han now told everything that happened in Kunyu Valley. He did not even hide the matter of the ancient divine bow, but only concealed the matter of the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan. This thing, thingThe stakes were high and he had to be candid. He had a very bad feeling. There was definitely a more terrifying conspiracy behind this strange incident. Who is behind this weird thing? It can¡¯t be Su Han himself, nor can it be the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor who has fled to the Huyue clan. Then, it is a third-party force besides the two of them. This made Su Han very surprised, because this third party actually knew everything about what happened in Kunyu Valley. Su Han can be sure that he was not aware of the existence of a third party in Kunyu Valley at that time. Moreover, the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan did not notice it, nor did the formation spirits. Even the arrogant Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor and his terrifying demon consciousness did not notice it. From the beginning to the end, no one discovered that there was a third party spying on all of this. Suddenly, Su Han felt a chill down his spine. The mantis was stalking the cicada, with the oriole behind. Furthermore, the terrifying thing about this force is that it imitates Emperor Eudan and others so much that even their respective sects have no doubts. Being able to achieve this shows that the purpose and appetite of this strange force are obviously not small! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2094 The Fourth Palace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It has to be said that this thing is full of weirdness, which makes Su Han feel a little creepy. Could it be done by demons? Su Han is not sure either. Although the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor went to the territory of the Huyue clan, there is no guarantee that there will be no resurgence of other demon clans in the divine domain. This strange thing made Su Han feel like a thorn in his back, making him restless. After a long time, Elder Chen took a deep breath and said in shock: "So, the mastermind behind this is very scary!" "Yes, it is not difficult to imitate one person, but it is not that simple to imitate a group of people. Moreover, one must have a good understanding of the situation in Kunyu Valley at that time. Otherwise, how can this lie be made up?" "We must stand up and expose them! This must be a conspiracy!" "Yes, if these guys are all dead and fake, it will be easy to expose them!" "That's not necessarily true. As the saying goes, a lot of words make gold worth destroying bones. If they all insist that Murong has a problem, how can Murong argue with so many people if he opens his mouth." Su Han listened to everyone's discussion and slowly sorted it out in his mind. He couldn't understand this either. However, he knows very well that no matter what he faces, being in a disorganized position will always be the source of failure. Now that the three sect leaders are away, he has the responsibility to stabilize the people of Wanliudongtian. "To cope with all changes by remaining unchanged, let these people dance around for a while to see what they want to do. After they really see what they want to do, we will give them a fatal blow." Su Han said with certainty: "No matter who is behind the scenes, I will definitely find them out." Everyone looked at each other in shock, but Su Han's affirmative tone still made the uneasiness in their hearts slowly suppressed. After the elders meeting, Su Han returned to his cave. This strange incident made Su Han more aware of the importance of his own strength. Although a letter has been sent to the three sect masters to return as soon as possible, Su Han knows that if the power behind this strange incident really breaks out, the power of the three sect masters may not be able to resist it. ¡° Moreover, this matter is not only a threat to Wanliudongtian, but also a threat to the entire divine domain. Su Han would naturally be concerned about the safety of the Red Lotus Saint and the Pearl. "Enter the fourth palace of Tianyi Palace." Su Han made such a decision after careful consideration. Now, he needs to improve his strength as soon as possible. His original plan was to wait until he reached the seventh level of the Sovereign Realm before attacking the Fourth Palace. In this way, with the strength of a high-level Zun Realm, if you challenge the Fourth House, you are more likely to pass. But now, Emperor Wu Tan and others have miraculously "resurrected from the dead". This strange news has suddenly increased the sense of urgency in Su Han's heart. He decided not to wait any longer and enter the fourth house now. Thinking of this, Su Han took out the time and space talisman of Tianyi Shrine. The fourth house, what will it be? The moment the teleportation array stopped, Su Han opened his eyes. As soon as he entered the fourth house, he immediately felt a completely different world. This place is like a magical space, ethereal and indistinct, with no buildings, no human habitation, and not even any airflow fluctuations, as if it is nothingness. It seems that this is a completely still world. "Huh? What's going on?" Su Han looked around, seeing nothingness, completely isolated from the outside world, and couldn't find any fluctuations at all. This is a world quieter than death. Su Han glanced around, his consciousness fully opened, and he felt the strange tranquility. "Is this really the fourth house?" Su Han couldn't help but have a hint of doubt. He felt that the world was incredibly still. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The next moment, a solemn and grand voice suddenly sounded in Su Han's ears. Immediately, Su Han's whole body suddenly became hot. And the surrounding void suddenly turned red without any warning, as if there were countless candles hidden in this void, and now they were all burning at once. The next moment, the entire void was red, like a large burning cloud, spreading rapidly and boundlessly. Not long after, the fire streams from all directions gradually evolved from firelight to open flames, and the surrounding area suddenly burned into a sea of ??fire. How could this happen?Sample? How could a fire suddenly break out without warning in the surrounding area? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2095: The Alchemy Furnace World You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han couldn't help but wonder, how could such a huge void suddenly burst into flames? However, he soon had an answer. This red sea of ??fire illuminated the surrounding void. Su Han activated his evil eye, his pupils shot through the sky, and he could see the end in the distance. There is actually a side wall at the end. There are eight gates on this side wall, which correspond to the eight directions of the Eight Diagrams of the Universe. They look spectacular and amazing. In other words, the space where Su Han is now is actually a closed space, surrounded by walls, not the endless space that Su Han imagined. Su Han observed for a while longer, his face becoming more and more surprised. He discovered that this closed space turned out to be like an alchemy furnace. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a huge alchemy furnace. At this moment, Su Han was in this alchemy furnace, like a small alchemy material, so small that it was almost negligible. For a moment, Su Han himself was startled. He never expected that when he entered the fourth palace, he did not enter the territory of the fourth palace. Instead, he stepped on an alchemy furnace and fell into it. Su Han has never encountered this kind of thing before. A living person was actually transported directly into an alchemy furnace and became a small alchemy material. It can be said that this situation completely subverted Su Han's expectations for the fourth house. " However, Su Han is not unfamiliar with this kind of spatial magical power that relies heavily on mustard seeds. He knew that many ancient powers had great attainments in this area. However, this arrangement still made Su Han feel extremely surprised and admired. "There is a way to say that the universe is vast in the sleeves and the years are long in the pot. A monk who is powerful enough to a certain extent can hide half of the country with a roll of sleeves, and can pick up the stars and embrace the moon with a wine pot. The owner of this alchemy furnace, He must be a monk who is extremely good at alchemy." Su Han¡¯s mood gradually calmed down. Su Han will definitely welcome a palace guard who is good at alchemy. In this aspect, Su Han is too confident. He felt that as long as he could successfully meet the guardian of the fourth house, he would definitely have hope of breaking through this house. But now, it is obviously not the time to consider this. Now that I am in the alchemy furnace, if I want to see the palace guard, I must first get out of the alchemy furnace. ??What profound secrets does this alchemy furnace have? Su Han's mind started to spin rapidly. To use an alchemy furnace to create a void was definitely not something that ordinary people could do. Not only must one be good at alchemy, but most importantly one must have powerful spatial magical powers. In addition, you must have special means in refining weapons. Su Han is no stranger to the eight directions of the Qiankun Bagua. However, to leave this mysterious alchemy furnace, it is definitely not possible to just know these eight directions. The knowledge of Qiankun Bagua is very profound, but it is not easy to master this knowledge, especially when it has to be applied to practical problems, which is even more difficult. The air around is getting hotter and hotter. Su Han knew that this alchemy furnace really regarded him as a material for alchemy. But Su Han was not discouraged. The motive of this alchemy furnace is definitely not to refine him, but to test his level. The universe shakes Xunkan and Ligendui! This is gossip. In reality, it corresponds to eight phenomena in nature, namely heaven, earth, thunder, wind, water, volcanoes and swamps. Su Han activated his spiritual consciousness and observed all the details of the Gate of the Universe and Bagua. "Back in the ancient classics, I once read a Bagua formula that was easy to remember. The content was: Three connections of Qian, six breaks of Kun, shake up the bowl, cover the bowl with Gen, leave the center empty, the barrier full, and add up the lack. , Xunxia breaks." Su Han went through all the hexagrams about the Eight Diagrams in this song one by one in his mind. Suddenly, Su Han's heart moved. "Qian Sanlian means that the three lines here are all connected, and they are all obstacles, with no way out. Kun Liu Duan means that the three lines here are all disconnected and become Liu Duan. It means that the Kun The door is open. But the other six hexagrams have some reality and some falsehood, but none of them are as unobstructed as the Kun door. Perhaps this is a Bagua alchemy furnace, and the place where the Kun hexagram comes from is the place where the elixir comes out. It¡¯s a student!¡± Su Han¡¯s speculation is also reasonable. Thinking of this, Su Han no longer hesitated, his body turned into lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he reached the end of Kunmen. "Time waits for no one, I want to"Trust your intuition and your own judgment. This is it, get out! "Su Han's attitude was extremely determined. Once he makes up his mind, he is very resolute in executing it. Whoops! Su Han's body rushed directly towards Kunmen. A dazzling white light engulfed Su Han's body. The next moment, white light spread. Su Han was surrounded by this white light, but he could clearly feel that the air flow finally began to appear in the surrounding void. Su Han felt happy. The void he entered just now was absolutely still and without any fluctuations. But now there is a flow of air around him. This means that he has emerged from that magical alchemy world. The white light disappeared, and Su Han's body finally stepped firmly on the ground. The ground under your feet is made of extremely luxurious floor tiles, which looks resplendent. Su Han looked around and was shocked by the beauty of the surroundings. This huge area turned out to be a huge palace, and every inch of the ground here was extremely gorgeous. Every decoration looks extremely solemn. The most important thing is that there are countless sculptures of gods all around, stretching across the void, and each one looks extremely majestic. Su Han was stunned. He never expected that there would be such a huge contrast in the fourth house. It was an absolutely still void before, but now it has turned into such a magnificent palace. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2096 Danxia Immortal Lord You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Tsk tsk, young man, you are very good. He actually passed my Bagua Dan furnace test in such a short period of time. Such a discerning, knowledgeable and calm-minded young man, I thought that these days have become extinct. Unexpectedly, After waiting for so long, I¡¯m finally here for you.¡± This voice is full of magnetism. It sounds very peaceful and full of the demeanor of an elder. It makes people feel relaxed and happy when listening to it. "Junior Su Han, I have met the senior of the Fourth Palace." Su Han was not arrogant, but greeted him respectfully. "Haha, young man, tell me, how did you fight your way to the fourth house? Do you know anything about my fourth house?" Su Han shook his head: "I don't have any understanding. The senior guards in front of me didn't give any hints. As for me, I didn't fight all the way to the fourth palace. I still got here slowly step by step. But senior The test of the fourth house is indeed unique.¡± Su Han also doesn¡¯t mind giving someone a high hat. A hearty laughter came from the void, but what surprised Su Han was that no matter how he observed with his spiritual consciousness, he could not detect any physical body hidden in the void. Su Han couldn't help but admire that the guardian of the fourth house was really amazing. Even though he is right next to you, with Su Han's magical power, he still can't find him. "Okay, kid, don't look around. I won't personally test you at this level. In fact, you have already passed more than half of the test. At least in the test, you are perfect. Continue. Come down, it depends on whether you, a young man, satisfy my appetite. Why, aren't you going to tell me how you got to the fourth house?" Su Han did not forget this matter, and said with a smile: "It is a close call to reach the fourth palace" At the moment, Su Han roughly sketched some of his experiences in the first three palaces. After listening to Su Han's words, the fourth house guardian smiled slightly and said: "Yes, your boy is indeed lovable. No wonder you are so unstoppable along the way." "I can say this now. Since I have admired you in the previous four tests, it means that you are indeed a very good person. Of course, I will not judge a person because he has his own set of ideas. Everyone likes you and appreciates you, so I will let you go unconditionally. If you want to pass the fourth house smoothly and get the inheritance reward of the fourth house, you must conquer me. Remember, you are conquering my point of view and letting me appreciate your talent. , recognize your ability. I must personally confirm that you are indeed qualified to inherit the inheritance of Tianyi Palace. Otherwise, I will send you out without hesitation." The guardian of this fourth house has such a determined attitude. Su Han smiled, nodded and said, "Okay, how else do you plan to test me, senior?" ¡°Tell me first, what talents do you have?¡± Su Han thought for a while and said: "I have learned a lot and have some understanding of all aspects." "Do you want to tell me that you are omnipotent?" Su Han smiled and said: "Senior just used the Bagua Alchemy Furnace to test me. It just so happens that I also have some attainments in Alchemy and am very good at it." Su Han guessed that the guardian of the fourth house might not like to talk too much. Therefore, his tone also seemed very low-key. The voice seemed a little surprised: "Are you good at alchemy?" "Yes, if the senior wants to test his alchemy, the junior can let go and put his hands and feet to good use. It can be regarded as living up to what I have learned in my life." Su Han answered politely. "Okay, then let's test your alchemy?" the voice asked with a smile, and then said to himself, "My name is Danxia Immortal Lord. Young man, remember, you have chosen the alchemy, and you must show it well." Otherwise, if I have a bad impression of you, it will be difficult for you to pass." The guardian of this fourth palace is called Danxia Immortal Lord? ?Obviously, from this name, we can tell that the guardian of the fourth house is an outstanding person in the field of alchemy. After pondering for a moment, Su Han smiled confidently: "Senior, let's get started. In terms of alchemy, this junior is still very confident." "Very good, very good." Danxia Immortal Lord's voice sounded again, "There are many basic skills that need to be practiced on the way to alchemy. First of all, in alchemy you must have eyesight. Without eyesight, nothing will be accomplished." Su Han also agreed with this point and nodded: "Eye-sight is the first step to the success of an alchemist. If you don't even have basic eyesight, Alchemy is definitely not suitable for him." "That's right, boy, your ideas are still very correct." Immortal Lord Danxia praised,"So besides eyesight, what other aspects do you think are important?" This question has a very big direction and is a very big topic. Su Han smiled faintly and said: "To succeed in Alchemy, the key is details. Eyesight is one of the details. In addition to eyesight, other aspects are also indispensable. For example, the ability to control fire, the mastery of fire, etc. The ability to be knowledgeable and knowledgeable. Of course, the most important thing is to have a firm Taoist heart. In the end, the alchemist¡¯s competition is still the Taoist heart, and the Taoist heart is like a rock, naturally indestructible." Su Han's words made the Danxia Immortal Lord say "Oh?", which seemed a little surprised. "Young people are indeed quite capable. This firmness of mind is indeed indispensable for any profession." Danxia Immortal Lord said: "It seems that you are correct in the general direction. Next, I would like to test your level in details." Su Hanke said politely: "Senior, please give me your instructions." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2097 Huantian Mingchen Pill You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, I have some prescriptions here that I need you to review." As the Immortal Lord Danxia spoke, phantom light curtains suddenly appeared in the void, and the light curtains transformed into Danfang, giving people a very enjoyable visual beauty. Su Han admired this wonderful visual feast and secretly admired it. However, he did not forget the business and looked at the content on the light screen. This content is an analysis of elixirs. "Young man, what do you think of this analysis of the elixir? How about I give you a quarter of an hour to think about it?" Immortal Lord Danxia asked. Su Han said softly, "Hmm", but didn't say anything, but looked at the prescription seriously. After Su Han roughly scanned the prescription, a knowing smile appeared on his face. Because, as expected, Su Han knew this elixir. This is an emperor-level elixir recipe, and the refined elixir is also used by emperor-level experts. This is a calming elixir called Huantian Mingchen Dan. Su Han looked at the elixir recipe and deduced it five or six times before he said: "The elixir is a good elixir, but it's a pity that this elixir recipe is a bit inferior. If it is refined according to this elixir recipe, it will definitely not be possible." Successful. Even if it succeeds, it will still be a defective product, barely up to the standard of use." Su Han¡¯s words did not show any affection at all. He also knew that there was a risk for him to say this. What if the Danxia Immortal Lord became angry in shame? " However, Su Han knew one truth from the first day he started learning Alchemy, that is, Alchemy cannot be deceived, because Alchemy itself is a path that pursues the truth. Only by pursuing the truth and respecting the truth can it be possible to refine good elixirs. Otherwise, a slight difference can make a huge difference. Therefore, although there was a risk, Su Han never considered lying. Danxia Immortal Lord's voice was silent for a long time, and then he sighed softly and said in a leisurely tone: "Young man, you dare to tell the truth. However, there are many kinds of situations when telling the truth. Some of them are true intention and do not tell the truth. Unhappy, some are deliberately so to cater to the situation. Which situation do you belong to? " Su Han said sternly: "From the first day I learned alchemy, I understood that you cannot cheat. Truth is truth, and falsehoods are falsehoods." "So, do you think there is something really wrong with this elixir?" "That's right." Su Han's tone was also very frank. "Tell me about it." Seeing that Su Han's tone was so certain, Danxia Immortal Lord was obviously a little doubtful. "First of all, the material configuration of this elixir has a big problem in terms of proportion. Especially the proportion of the main material is obviously much greater. The magic of this elixir lies in the complementarity between the raw materials. When the main material If the weight is too high, it will affect other auxiliary materials, so that the complementary effect cannot be achieved, resulting in the inability to form a medicinal resonance between the materials. This is one of them.¡± "Secondly, there is another important mistake, and that is the refining method. This elixir requires slow fire refining, not medium fire refining, let alone high fire refining." "In addition, some small details, such as the order in which materials are put into the elixir furnace, are also very strict. In my opinion, there are no major mistakes in the order of the elixir recipe, but there are still small mistakes. They have not been dealt with. Well, it will also have a great impact on the quality of the finished elixir." Su Han talked with great eloquence and kept his treasures in mind. Talking about all the alchemy aspects, he also found that high-spirited and confident feeling in minutes. Danxia Immortal Lord was so mesmerized by what she heard that she couldn't come back to her senses for a long time. After a long time, Immortal Lord Danxia regained her composure and asked in surprise: "How did you know all this?" Danxia Immortal Lord was also an expert in this field in ancient times. The question he asked was actually a problem he encountered himself. Originally, I planned to test Su Han, but I didn¡¯t expect Su Han to be able to answer. However, Danxia Immortal Lord never expected that Su Han not only answered, but also answered in such detail, covering almost all the big and small questions. Some sentences even gave some inspiration to Immortal Danxia. For a moment, Immortal Lord Danxia was inexplicably shocked, and her favorable impression of Su Han instantly improved a lot. Obviously, Immortal Danxia has begun to slowly accept Su Han in his heart. Su Han was actually surprised in his heart. It stands to reason that Immortal Lord Danxia is an expert in ancient alchemy. Although Su Han had profound attainments in alchemy in his previous life, his knowledge of ancient alchemy prescriptions was limited to those ancient classics collected in his previous life. The knowledge reserve is definitely not as good as that of Danxia Immortal Lord who is an ancient person himself.   However, the knowledge just now seemed to be born in Su Han's mind somehow, and he spoke it out naturally when he opened his mouth. However, if you think about it carefully, you will find that this knowledge was not something you learned in your previous life, but it was as if you had awakened this knowledge naturally in your mind. For a moment, Su Han was also shocked and inexplicable. However, he was a well-informed person after all and was not frightened by this strange situation. "I came back from the dead and got a mysterious evil eye. All of this was beyond my knowledge. Now, coupled with the knowledge of alchemy that suddenly appeared in my mind, all of these must be connected to each other. of. After thinking about it, Su Han did not make up a lie to offend Immortal Danxia, ??but answered half truthfully and half falsely: "Some of these things I have studied systematically, but some others seem to be born in my mind. It's as simple as this, and you will know it naturally in just one thought." Su Han said this because he wanted to test and see if Immortal Danxia had heard of his situation. ¡°After all, Danxia Immortal Lord is an ancient expert, and his vision in some aspects must be broader than his own. Sure enough, when Su Han said this, Immortal Lord Danxia suddenly took a breath of cold air and said in a very complicated tone: "Are you sure that you really know this knowledge naturally in just one thought?" "That's right." Su Han nodded. Listening to the tone of Danxia Immortal Lord, it seems that he really understands this situation? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2098 Two Gifts You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This you are doing something serious. This is a sign of the reincarnation of the gods." Immortal Lord Danxia's tone suddenly became very complicated. "Reincarnation of gods?" Su Han had never heard of it. "Yes, this is a legend circulated in our ancient times. It is said that there are monks in the divine realm above the imperial realm. However, the monks in the divine realm may only exist in the more distant ancient times, and we ancients have not seen them. . There is also a legend that says that our continent is actually just one plane in the world of the heavens, and there are many countless other planes. Among these countless planes of the heavens, there are countless gods and powers, In their eyes, the top Emperor Realm expert in our continent is someone who can be easily crushed to death. Of course, these are just some rumors, and no one knows how credible they are." Although Su Han was slightly surprised by what Immortal Danxia said, he wasn't surprised if he thought about it carefully. Since ancient times, aren¡¯t the demons that have plagued this continent to this day just invaders from other planes? If there really is a so-called world of heavens, then the demons that are tyrannical on this continent are nothing more than a group of insignificant bugs in the world of heavens. Suddenly, Su Han's heart surged. The vast world of heavens is filled with countless gods and powers This was an existence he had never come into contact with before, and it made his blood boil. "Does the reincarnation of gods have anything to do with the world of heavens?" Immortal Lord Danxia hummed and said: "The so-called reincarnation of gods refers to some powerful gods in the world of heavens. After their death, using their great supernatural powers, their souls directly break through the six paths of reincarnation, fall to a certain plane, and are reincarnated as humans. , start a new life again. Since our continent is one of the countless planes in the world of heaven, then the reincarnation of this god may naturally appear in our plane. Of course, rumors are always just rumors, and I only heard that if If it is a true reincarnation of a god, then his inherited memory will gradually awaken as his strength increases. Your knowledge may be the inherited memory that you have begun to awaken. Maybe, your previous life is the world of the heavens. A giant of alchemy." Immortal Lord Danxia spoke excitedly. Su Han slowly digested what Immortal Lord Danxia said. "I have already been reincarnated as a human being. After my death in my previous life, I was reborn again. Could it be that there was no reason why he was able to be reborn? It¡¯s because, one¡¯s previous life was the reincarnation of a god. So, after his accidental death in his previous life, the gods continued to have good luck, giving him another chance to be reborn? Su Han thought thoughtfully, these guesses are not completely impossible. However, I currently have too few clues and need more clues to support these speculations. "If you are really the reincarnation of a god, then as you slowly awaken and inherit the memory, your cultivation attainments will sooner or later surpass those of our ancient ancestors, reaching a height that even we cannot reach." This is not deliberately flattering by Immortal Danxia, ??but the truth. Speculating that Su Han was the reincarnation of a god, Danxia Immortal Lord's favorability towards Su Han soared again, and he asked several alchemy questions that had troubled him for a long time. Su Han was actually able to answer everything clearly. This moment is equivalent to completely conquering Immortal Lord Danxia. Immortal Lord Danxia's mentality at this moment also took a 180-degree turn. If Immortal Danxia was very wary of passers-by before, now he is completely conquered by Su Han. ¡°In fact, he wished that Su Han could stay for a while so that he could have more opportunities to learn from this alchemy wizard. Su Han could understand his thoughts. An old man who had been lonely here since ancient times, finally met someone who could talk about the alchemy that he had devoted his whole life to. He definitely wanted to talk for a while. In this case, Su Han gave Danxia Immortal Lord enough face. He didn't keep a lot of things private at all, and talked about almost everything he knew. In this way, Su Han was retained by the Danxia Immortal Lord, and they chatted about the alchemy path for three days and three nights, but the Danxia Immortal Lord still had more to say. Fortunately, after Su Han arrived at the fourth house, he also knew that he was temporarily unable to enter the fifth house. The fifth house requires at least the peak level of respect. If he does not reach the ninth level of respect, he is not even qualified to enter the fifth house. Therefore, Su Han was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he calmed down and discussed the alchemy path with the Danxia Immortal Lord for three days and three nights, until the Danxia Immortal Lord himself was embarrassed. "Alas, little friend Su Han, I never thought that God would show mercy."??Before, I doubted that it would be impossible for anyone in the human world to come through again, but not only did you come, you also brought me such a big surprise. This is God's will. Now, I can conclude that if there is someone who can inherit Tianyi Palace in the future, then you are definitely the most suitable candidate. " The fact that Immortal Lord Danxia could praise Su Han so much shows that Su Han completely conquered him. "Okay, let's get back to the subject. You passed my test, so you will naturally be rewarded. I guess, with your status and talent, you probably have a lot of good things. Maybe, you can use the gifts I prepared for you. It may not be eye-catching.¡± Su Han quickly said modestly: "Where is it?" "Haha, you don't have to be modest. Originally, I also prepared two gifts. One of them is the "Long Theory of Alchemy" that I spent my whole life writing. But now it seems that this gift is probably of no use to you. It¡¯s such a big help.¡± "Otherwise, otherwise, Alchemy is a field where we learn from each other's strengths and complement each other's weaknesses. It is very necessary to communicate with each other." Su Han knew very well that even if he was really the reincarnation of a god, his inherited memories would be incomplete until he fully awakened. Danxia Immortal Lord is an ancient alchemy master. The alchemy classics he compiled based on what he has learned in his life are definitely better than all the alchemy classics he has read in his previous life. Having this "Long Theory of Alchemy", coupled with the inherited memory that wakes up from time to time in my mind, is equivalent to taking a big step up from the level of Alchemy in my previous life. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2099: Eighth Level of Respect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The second gift is a Lumen Illusionary Supreme Pill, which can allow you to ascend two steps within the Supreme Realm. You must be familiar with this pill, but refining this pill requires both materials and refining equipment. Extremely high, so I am confident that I can still get this gift." When Immortal Lord Danxia said this, her tone was unconsciously filled with pride. Su Han was also secretly surprised after hearing this. He knew a kind of Ling Zun Dan that could improve the cultivation level of Zun Realm monks by one level. He often refined it in his previous life. "However, this Lumen Illusionary Pill can actually increase the cultivation level of a monk in the realm of Zun by two levels in a row. This meaning is completely different from advancing to the first level. ¡° If the outside world knew about this elixir, all the monks in the Venerable Realm would definitely risk their lives to snatch it. Because it is too difficult to advance one level within the realm of respect. Even if Su Han has experience in his previous life, if he wants to improve his level of cultivation, he must go through continuous accumulation, continuous polishing, and the opportunity for breakthrough, and finally he will be able to improve naturally. This process, for Su Han, can take at least four or five months, or at most a year. "For other monks, three years is the starting point, and there is no upper limit. Many monks in the Zun Realm have been stuck in their current level of cultivation all their lives, and there are many such examples. This Luming Huanzun Pill will definitely make all the guys outside go crazy. "My friend, these two rewards are under the chassis of the largest sculpture in the palace. You can find them if you look for them. I hope these two gifts will be helpful to you." Hearing this, Su Han looked around and immediately focused on the largest sculpture. This time it went very smoothly, and Su Han got these two rewards at once. "Long Theory of Alchemy" turned out to be a huge book with tens of millions of words. "Senior, your alchemy theory is indeed extremely solid. It seems that the title of Senior Danxia Immortal Lord is definitely not in vain." "Haha, little friend, please stop flattering me. With your level, if you compliment me, you are flattering yourself." Su Han hurriedly said: "It's not flattery, but sincere admiration." ?????????????????????????????????????? Out out of his hands and looking through it, he knew that this huge book would definitely be extremely helpful to him. Before awakening more inherited memories in your mind, this masterpiece is an excellent supplement to your knowledge base. ??????????????????? The Lumen Huanzun Pill is packed in a jade box. After receiving the reward, Immortal Lord Danxia said: "My friend, you have now passed the fourth house, but I guess you won't go to the fifth house for the time being, right? Although you have two chances." "I won't go for the time being. Although I have two opportunities, if I use it once, I will only have one left, so the gain outweighs the loss." Su Han really has no intention of going to the Fifth Palace right now. Although the Lumen Magical Supreme Pill can quickly increase his cultivation by two levels, the eighth level of Supreme Realm still cannot reach the minimum limit for entering the Fifth Palace. "Little friend, keep working hard. I believe you will one day be able to obtain all the inheritance of Tianyi Shrine. In that case, we old guys will have completely completed our mission as guardians of the palace and will be liberated." This is not just a blessing to Su Han, indeed, he also longs for freedom. After obtaining the time and space talisman of the fifth palace, Su Han left Tianyi Palace with the blessing of Immortal Lord Danxia. As soon as he came out of Tianyi Shrine, Su Han began to retreat and devoted himself to refining Lumen Huanzun Pill. This Lumen Huanzun Pill has such incredible effects, but it cannot be eaten casually as jelly beans. After eating it, there will be a difficult refining process. However, these are not difficult for Su Han. Half a month later, Su Han felt refreshed and successfully broke through to the eighth level of the Supreme Realm. The combat effectiveness in all aspects has also increased accordingly. After the breakthrough, Su Han took out a magic weapon from the storage ring, which was the yin and yang flying fish swords he got in the third palace. When I came out of the Third Palace, I was immediately interrupted by the visit of the Supreme Ancestor, so I never really studied the Yin and Yang Flying Fish Swords. Su Han is also very knowledgeable about weapons, but the Yin and Yang flying fish swords still make Su Han feel extremely incredible. "Tai Chi generates two rituals, two rituals generate four images, four images generate Bagua, and interpret the void and all realms. The yin and yang flying fish swords are like the kind of treasures that were deduced when the Hongmeng first opened. They were created by the yin and yang of heaven and earth. They are extraordinary. Average. Even now, I'm afraid I can't accurately estimate how much potential they have.??? Su Han felt that after awakening those magical inherited memories in his mind, he seemed to have more resonance with the yin and yang flying fish swords. This magical resonance made Su Han very curious. "If I am the reincarnation of a god from the world of heavens, then does it mean that these Yin and Yang flying fish swords also come from the world of heavens?" Su Han did not delve into this issue further. After all, for the current continent, the world of the heavens is a legend. With these pair of yin and yang flying fish swords, Su Han is naturally even more powerful. He decided to find a sword skill to match the yin and yang flying fish swords. When it comes to martial arts, Su Han never has to worry. But this time, Su Han needs to search hard. To match the sword skills of the yin and yang flying fish swords, they must also coincide with the way of yin and yang, combining hardness and softness, yin and yang simultaneously. ¡°Every sword skill, as long as it is a superb sword skill, has its own unique style. Either it's a big opening and a closing, leaning towards the masculine and powerful way, or it's the feminine way, which pays attention to strange and complicated changes. Otherwise, pay attention to speed, martial arts in the world, but it will not break. It can be said that a sword skill is basically unified in style. There are few sword skills that can be both masculine and feminine. The combination of hardness and softness, the unity of yin and yang, this can only be created by a super martial arts master who has reached an extremely high level in the martial arts realm and martial arts level. Once this kind of sword skill is created, it will basically be an absolute classic, and it will definitely be superior in level. In other words, there are definitely not many sword skills like this. Even if there are, they are rare. However, Su Han had read a lot of classics in his previous life, so even if he had few sword skills, he still knew some of them. ??I searched my brain and found several sword skills of this kind from my memory. After selection, one of them was finally selected. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2100: A battle between victor and defeater You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This sword skill is called Qiankun Sword Technique, and it has a lofty intention. It is to pursue the realm of creation in the beginning of the ancient times, the kind of artistic conception where chaos first opened and the yin and yang of the universe were first determined. ????????????? This kind of sword skill, once you practice it to the level of Dacheng, the innate advantage will be very strong. If you fight at the same level, you can almost kill your opponent instantly. The level of this Qiankun Sword Technique is very high, and this sword technique is very elegant. Although it is a killing technique, compared with other killing martial arts, every move of this "Qiankun Sword Technique" is extremely elegant, truly interpreting the sword technique. To the level of perfection. " However, it is also because the level is too high, so even Su Han has difficulty cultivating it to its peak state at once. With Su Han¡¯s understanding, he still has great advantages in understanding the "Qiankun Sword Art". However, the realm of one's own martial arts cultivation will still be restricted. This means that the practice of this sword skill cannot be as powerful as the previous practice of other martial arts. Of course, even so, Su Han's cultivation progress is not slow. And the yin and yang flying fish swords are obviously very consistent with the "Qiankun Sword Art", which also saves Su Han a lot of trouble. Time passes day by day. About a month later, Su Han finally understood the starting moves of "Qiankun Sword Art" to some extent. Regardless of the starting position, under the interpretation of the Yin-Yang Flying Fish Swords, the power of this starting position is also astonishing. Su Han also felt very excited: "Just one move can already change the sky." Su Han was very happy. He knew that he was still in its infancy with this sword skill. But he had a strong feeling that in future battles, this sword skill would bring him a great advantage. Even if he only knows the starting move now, Su Han is confident that he can kill any opponent at the beginning of the Emperor Realm head-on with one sword! This is Su Han's confidence. The practice of "Qiankun Sword Technique" cannot be achieved overnight. Su Han did not rush for success, but put away the Yin and Yang Feiyu swords. At the same time, he took out the "Long Theory of Alchemy" given by Immortal Lord Danxia and studied it. This "Long Theory of Alchemy" is indeed vast, and Su Han quickly immersed himself in the world of Alchemy that he is most familiar with. He found that although he had never been exposed to some of the theories in the "Long Theory of Alchemy", the theories of Alchemy were similar. With his attainments in Alchemy, it was very easy to master this "Long Theory of Alchemy". "Moreover, this "Long Theory of Alchemy" can be said to be all-encompassing, as long as it is related to Alchemy, whether it is alchemy, alchemy fire, alchemy cauldron, or alchemy formation, ancient alchemy bureau everything is included. Su Han was as drunk as a fool. Exactly three months later, Su Han officially announced his release from seclusion. He has mastered all the contents in "The Theory of Alchemy". I have to say, this is an amazing learning speed. And his cultivation at the eighth level of Zun Realm made Su Han even more powerful and confident. Today, he is completely different from before he retreated into seclusion. After leaving the border, Su Han also received news from the outside world immediately. During these three months, "Emperor Wutan" and his group never stopped slandering him. He said that Murong Sang was an undercover alien, trying to subvert the human world. To say that Wanliudongtian harbors undercover aliens and works as a scheming agent is because he wants to be a traitor to the human race and subvert the hundreds of thousands of years of human race's foundation. These rumors are getting worse. In addition, Wanliudongtian has never had strong evidence to refute this point, so even some people who originally did not believe these rumors at all are somewhat skeptical. Among the major forces in the Divine Realm, there are only a few forces that have a very good relationship with Wanliu Dongtian, and they completely do not believe these rumors. Others, some forces that had a good relationship with Wanliu Dongtian in the past, now have some doubts. They have sent envoys or letters to Wanliu Dongtian to ask for some details about Murong Sang, and some even directly persuaded General Wanliu Dongtian. Murong Sang was expelled. In this case, Wanliu Dongtian also withstood great pressure. The three sect masters also returned to Wanliu Cave Heaven in time to take charge of the overall situation. But even so, Wanliudongtian is still in danger when facing pressure from all directions. Su Han immediately went to see the three sect masters. Although the three major sect masters have already learned the whole story from the elders. However, when Su Han said with his own ears that Emperor Wu Tan and others had apparently died in the Kunyu Secret Realm, but now they were miraculously "resurrected" and causing trouble everywhere, the three sect masters couldn't help but feel a little creepy.   Obviously, there must be a big evil conspiracy brewing here. ¡°Moreover, as time goes by, this conspiracy has almost come to light. Just as Su Han and the three major sect masters were discussing, a report suddenly came from outside: "The three sect masters have just received information that Dan Prison City has united with more than 30 sects in the divine domain to formally unite and issue a crusade to prepare for the conquest. Wanliu Dongtian said that he wanted to clear the door for the human race!" When Su Han heard this, a hint of cynicism escaped from the corner of his mouth: "It's not slow to come!" The three sect leaders also frowned. The second sect leader sneered: "Huh, we're finally here. Anyway, since Dan Prison City and Wanliu Dongtian have been refusing to deal with it, it's finally time to settle this debt. Unfortunately, many of the senior officials in Dan Prison City are already fake Yes, there is no chance to settle accounts with them in person." The great sect leader also nodded and said: "The leader of Danyu City, Emperor Yutian, should not be a fake. However, Emperor Yutian originally advocated some evil ways. I estimate that he has already cooperated with those fake people. Guys, they¡¯re all working together.¡± The three sect leaders said to Su Han: "Murong Sang, the Supreme Patriarch and the three of us have absolute trust in you. This time, Dan Prison City and the others are not only coming for you, but also for Wanliu Cave Heaven. This battle , is a huge test for Wanliudongtian. If we can unite as one, win this battle, and kill these evil spirits, it will not only be a great success for us, but also a blessing for the entire human race Endless good things.¡± Su Han also nodded and said: "We are going to fight this battle. And we will fight them head-on, head-on!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2101 The army presses the territory You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I'm not afraid of them coming, I'm afraid they won't come." The "they" Su Han mentioned naturally refers to Emperor Wutan and others. These guys, especially the Ebony Emperor, were killed by Su Han himself with arrows. How could a person who could never die again appear again? There must be a ghost here, and Su Han is definitely not the kind of person to sit back and wait for death. Now that he was determined to fight the opponent, Su Han began to take stock of his side's strength. The ancient divine bow and the yin and yang flying fish swords are Su Han's two most powerful weapons at present. In addition, the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan are also Su Han's reliable helpers. On the other side, the three sect masters were also busy gathering the most elite combat forces from Wanliu Cave Heaven to make preparations for the war. According to the news, more than thirty forces gathered in Danyu City are now close to the territory of Wanliu Dongtian. Su Han and the three sect leaders also decided not to wait for the other party to come over, but to take the initiative to attack! "In this battle, we, Wanliudongtian, must show our strength to everyone and let them know that evil will not prevail against good!" "Set off!" The mighty Wanliu Dongtian army came to the border area. The forces gathered in Dan Prison City call themselves the Northern Alliance. Now, according to reports from spies, the Northern Alliance army is already three hundred miles away, and the two sides will encounter each other in a short time. Many people in Wanliudongtian feel a little uneasy in their hearts at this moment. Although they knew that Murong Sang was very defiant, they didn't know the extent of his trump cards. From their point of view, it is not that difficult for a young genius, no matter how defiant he is, to fight against the Northern Alliance. However, Wanliudongtian is not alone. Jialan City and Scarlet Buddha Sword Sect, these two major forces in the divine domain, have always been Wanliu Dongtian's best friends and trust Wanliu Dongtian unconditionally. This time, they also came out with all their elites to help Wanliu Dongtian in this decisive battle. Because they know that this decisive battle not only determines the life and death of Wanliu Dongtian, but is also a matter of life and death for them. If the so-called Northern Alliance wins, the fake Ebon Emperor and others will definitely overthrow the Divine Realm. ??This is also something that Jialan City and the Red Buddha Sword Sect are extremely unwilling to see. Han Qinghe, the city lord of Jialan City, and old man Chiyun, the sect leader of the Red Buddha Sword Sect, came forward to greet the three sect leaders of Wanliu Dongtian. "Are you Murong Sang? I have heard a lot about your deeds. The young man is very talented, and his future achievements will surely shock the divine realm." Han Qinghe, the lord of Jialan City, is a middle-aged scribe who seems to be gentle and elegant. The old man Chiyun was more direct: "We old guys are getting old, and the future belongs to you young people. The fact that Wanliudongtian can get such a genius really makes us all very envious and jealous." These two powerful men are both mid-level emperor monks. Su Han smiled and said: "You two seniors are ridiculous. I invite you to fight today. Maybe I just ask you to increase the momentum, maybe you don't need to take action." Old Man Chiyun shouted: "How can that be done? Since we are allies, we should be united, how can we stand idly by? Little guy, are you looking down on our Red Buddha Sword Sect? I, a monk of the Red Buddha Sword Sect, why should I be afraid of a battle? " "That's right, we monks from Jialan City are also not afraid of a battle!" Han Qinghe also said: "Under the overthrow of the nest, the eggs are not finished. Our two major forces breathe the same breath and share the fate of Wanliu Dongtian, and we must share weal and woe. Today's battle is not for Wanliu Dongtian, but also for us. Fighting for oneself is fighting for the justice of the human race." "Look, everyone, they are coming!" The sharp-eyed monk Wanliu Dongtian was the first to shout. Everyone¡¯s eyes looked through the void in front of them. Ahead, a powerful momentum is rolling in, like black clouds pressing down on the city. The sky and the earth are pale, the sun and the moon have no light. More than thirty forces and tens of thousands of elite monks are suppressing the situation! Su Han¡¯s eyes were calm and his figure was aloof. Standing at the forefront of the Wanliu Cave Heaven army, he looked particularly eye-catching. "As for the opponent's army, it is the Prison Heaven Emperor of Dan Prison City who leads the way. "Murong Sang!" The Jade Heaven Emperor's voice was like thunder, "Today, I mobilized the troops to settle the score with you about the border gate! You privately attacked the border gate of the human race and destroyed the border gate.sect, colluding with foreigners is an unpardonable crime! " This is the crime that the Northern Alliance has always imposed on Su Han, destroying the border gate! With this big hat off, the crime is really quite serious. Su Han seemed to be smiling but not smiling: "What's next? Let me guessare we going to let people like Emperor Wu Tan come out to testify against me?" Su Han's calm attitude immediately made the Prison Heaven Emperor a little dazed. In his expectation, this kid might be scared, he might force a calm rebuttal, or he might fall out and directly insult him, the Hell Heaven Emperor. These reactions are exactly what the Prison Heaven Emperor wants. However, he did not expect that Murong Sang's attitude would be so calm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2102: A scolding You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, the "Ebony Emperor" and others in the Dan Prison City team couldn't wait to shout: "Alien spy, all of us saw that you opened the border gate with your own hands. You don't have to think about it. deny!" "That's right, this guy is either a foreign spy or a human traitor. He who opens the border gate without authorization shall be punished!" These guys were shouting and looking extremely angry. The Prison Heaven Emperor waved his hand and stopped these guys from speaking. Su Han¡¯s calm reaction was really unexpected by the Prison Heaven Emperor. However, after thinking about it, the Prison Heaven Emperor felt that this might not be a bad thing. ¡°This way, there is no need to talk nonsense with this boy. "Haha, Murong Sang, since you have admitted it, I will not talk nonsense to you. Today, I will only give you two choices." Su Han looked at the Prison Heaven Emperor with a half-smile. The Prison Heaven Emperor performed so hard, which seemed extremely ridiculous to Su Han. Su Han can almost conclude that the Hell Heaven Emperor has no idea that his loyal subordinates have been replaced a long time ago. The Prison Heaven Emperor, of course, didn't know what Su Han was thinking in his heart at this moment, and he was still making high-pitched remarks. "First, you, Murong Sang, took responsibility for your actions and were arrested on the spot. I promise that you will not implicate other innocent people present." "That's the second choice!" Emperor Yutian smiled strangely, his eyes sweeping over the faces of the senior officials of Wanliu Cave Heaven one by one, "The second option is that you drag the entire Wanliu Cave Heaven to bury you with you." ¡°It¡¯s up to you to make these two choices.¡± The tone of the Prison Heaven Emperor was as high as that of a judge. "Your Majesty, why are you talking nonsense to him? This guy is simply a scum of the human race. He is not qualified to make any choice!" "Yes, this kind of person should be completely suppressed and wiped out. Otherwise, how can he stand up to the ancestors of our human race?" Those people behind the Prison Heaven Emperor were all clamoring. Su Han narrowed his eyes slightly. The reason why he hasn't exploded yet is just to see how ugly these people can be. "Murong Sang, do you hear that?" The Prison Heaven Emperor sneered, "You are going against the grain and betraying the human race. Do you still want to have some luck?" Su Han smiled faintly and asked, "Are you done?" The Prison Heaven Emperor had dealt with Su Han and knew that this young man was extremely difficult to deal with. Therefore, he tried to completely disintegrate Su Han psychologically. However, looking at Su Han's reaction, it was obvious that there was no real psychological fluctuation. Instead, he asked him lightly if he was finished. "Murong Sang, it seems that you are stubborn and intend to fight to the end?" The Prison Heaven Emperor was very unhappy. He stood at the level of a judge and felt that he was judging Su Han. However, this person being judged has no consciousness of being judged at all! Su Han¡¯s eyes were filled with amusement as he looked at the Prison Heaven Emperor. "Emperor Yu Tian, ??you have been tired enough after working hard for a long time. These days, you have been planning to deal with me, which can be considered a hard work." "I know that you must be very high-spirited when you come this time. You want to take advantage of me to devour Wanliu Dongtian and seize Wanliu Dongtian's territory, Wanliu Dongtian's resources, and my pill prescriptions. I will get them from Kunyu Those treasures obtained from the secret realm. Maybe you have already agreed on how to divide the spoils behind your back?" "And you." Su Han glanced at the giants of other forces, "Everyone is sanctimonious and righteous, and they have to put on a moral face. Are you really not tired of pretending like this?" "It's normal to be jealous of me, jealous of me, and want to take away my treasures. If you have the ability, come and take it by force. I will admire you for being a bachelor. However, you have to act like a messenger of justice for the human race. Ugly, this is a bit disgusting.¡± Su Han spoke very fast, like setting off firecrackers, hurting everyone in one breath. "And you." Su Han glanced at the giants of other forces, "Everyone is sanctimonious and righteous, and they have to put on a moral face. Are you really not tired of pretending like this?" "It's normal to be jealous of me, jealous of me, and want to take away my treasures. If you have the ability, come and take it by force. I will admire you for being a bachelor. However, you have to act like a messenger of justice for the human race. Ugly, this is a bit disgusting.¡± Su Han spoke very fast, like setting off firecrackers, and he said everything in one breathEverything was damaged. "Don't get me wrong, don't think I'm scolding you. If it were in the past, maybe I would scold you, but now it seems that you are really not qualified to be scolded by me. As the top force of the human race, you can't even stand on the right and wrong. No more, if I scold you, that¡¯s just playing the piano to a cow!¡± Su Han's face darkened: "No matter what your motivation for coming here, today, I'm going to teach you a lesson. From this lesson, who of you can live in an ignoble existence, and who will be shattered to pieces, you will see the result later." (Remember. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2103 The Psychological Changes of the Prison Heaven Emperor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the words fell, Su Han's consciousness moved and he passed it on to the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan. "What? What is that?" "Oh my God, are they seven giants exuding terrifying momentum?" When the seven brothers of the Huangshi Clan moved towards the group of monks from the Northern Alliance with vigorous steps, these guys were a little dumbfounded. "Your Majesty, is this Murong Sang really colluding with foreign races?" Someone turned pale and his tone began to tremble. The size of these seven giants does not look like human race. "Juntian Emperor, the one who comes here is not good." "Brother Yutian, what should we do?" Among the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan, Shi Da has reached the high-level cultivation level of the Emperor Realm, and the other brothers are also at the intermediate level of the Imperial Realm. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Emperor Yutian¡¯s group, the strongest one is only the middle level of the Emperor Realm. ??If you fight for strength, you will definitely not be able to fight. Suspense, fear, and all kinds of terrible emotions spread unstoppably among the Northern Alliance camp. Except for a few die-hards, or those who are brave and talented, most of the others are already beating the drum in their hearts. "Your Majesty, these seven giants are terrifying. How about we stay away from the limelight?" Someone suggested to the Prison Heaven Emperor to avoid his sharp edge first. The Prison Heaven Emperor has a dark face. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t see the danger, but isn¡¯t it just for this day that he has been planning for so long? Was it destroyed by these seven inexplicable giants? This kind of psychological gap is simply unacceptable to the Emperor De Jingtian. Unlike the Northern Alliance camp, everyone from the Wanliu Cave Heaven camp was a little stunned. They were extremely shocked in their hearts, and at the same time, they were extremely lucky. Fortunately, they were not in the opposite camp to Murong Sang. The look in Su Han's eyes became complicated because of this. On the other side, the monks of the Northern Alliance have begun to fall into the fierce offensive of the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan. Although they tried their best to resist, with their strength, they were no match for the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan. Soon, the scene was filled with howling ghosts and wolves. Some monks saw that something was wrong and wanted to run away, but were suddenly slapped back by the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan. They lay on the ground not knowing whether they were alive or dead. Seeing this situation, more and more monks from the Northern Alliance began to become timid. The movements of resistance gradually stopped. "Emperor Yutian, these seven giants are too terrifying. How about we find a way to escape?" Many men in Danyu City secretly sent messages to Emperor Yutian. The Prison Heaven Emperor has a dark face and wants to escape. How can he escape? These seven giants have sealed off the surrounding void. ¡°Moreover, after escaping this time, will Wanliudongtian be able to let it go in the future? " However, the Prison Heaven Emperor can also see that even he is no match for these seven giants. "Emperor, let's escape! Otherwise, will we die here?" "Oh, if I had known this, I wouldn't have caused trouble to Wanliudongtian." "Yes, they say that Wanliudongtian Murong Sang is colluding with other races, but from my point of view, he is staying here peacefully and has no intention of causing trouble to us! If he hadn't come this time, perhaps these troubles wouldn't have happened at all. .¡± As soon as the man finished speaking, the figure of the Hell Heaven Emperor suddenly landed in front of him. He clapped his hand with his hand, and the pressure of the Emperor's realm hit the man directly. The man didn¡¯t even have time to scream and was turned into ashes on the spot. This unexpected scene shocked everyone around him. This Hell Heaven Emperor actually killed his own people? "Brother Yutian, what do you mean?" The person whom Emperor Yutian killed was an elite monk from the Rakshasa Sect. And seeing the members of his sect being killed, the leader of Rakshasa Sect was also a little unhappy. "You can confuse the public with your evil words, boost others' ambitions, and destroy your own prestige. If you don't kill such people, it will be difficult to stabilize the morale of the army!" Emperor Yutian said plausibly. He has decided that it is absolutely impossible to escape today. If he escapes today, Murong Sang will definitely come to trouble him in the future. "In this case, it is better to fight to the death here today. He, the Heavenly Emperor, does not believe it. Today he has brought tens of thousands of elite monks. With the tactics of a sea of ??people, can he still defeat these seven giants?" In the eyes of the Prison Heaven EmperorThe light flickered, and he was secretly planning in his heart. Even if these guys from the Northern Alliance were sacrificed today, Wanliudongtian would still be defeated. At this moment, a cold shout suddenly came from the void: "Everyone from the Northern Alliance!" A figure slowly emerged from the void, staring coldly at the Northern Alliance monks present. "Can any of you tell me, with all your ugly looks now, are you worthy of the ancestors of the human race?" "Your party is united in fighting against differences, bullying good and fearing evil, so you are not the scum of the human race?" These words were all criticized by these people just now. Now, Su Han returns them intact. All the Northern Alliance monks, forced by Su Han's gaze, lowered their heads one by one, not daring to look at Su Han. I was afraid that a look would cause Su Han to misunderstand. And seeing the monks around them who had fallen to the ground and didn't know whether they were alive or dead made these monks even more frightened. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2104 Revealing the Truth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "As I said just now, I will teach you a lesson today. In this lesson, who can live and who will perish? You all have to leave it to fate." "Remember, since you dare to come and offend Wanliudongtian, you must pay the corresponding price!" Hearing Su Han¡¯s cold words, everyone in the Northern Alliance present fell silent, and no one dared to argue. Hearing Su Han say that he had to pay a price made his heart even more awe-inspiring. Will he continue? At this time, the Prison Heaven Emperor finally came to his senses and roared angrily: "Little thief, what are you so crazy about? Are you relying on these giants?" "Hmph, you colluded with the aliens and gathered the aliens to deal with our fellow humans. It seems that what I said is absolutely correct. You are the scum of the human race!" Hearing the words of the Prison Heaven Emperor, everyone in the Northern Alliance changed their colors in shock. Many people were filled with anger. With these words of the Prison Heaven Emperor, aren¡¯t you seeking death? It¡¯s not just that you¡¯re seeking death yourself, why are you bringing everyone else with you? After hearing this, Su Han was not angry at all. Instead, he laughed leisurely: "Juntian Emperor, your ability to criticize and throw dirty water is really second to none." "Betrayal of the human race?" Su Han's tone suddenly became stern, "Juntian Emperor, are you worthy of saying this?" Su Han¡¯s eyes were cold, and he shot at the Ebony Emperor next to the Prison Heaven Emperor, and his tone was as sharp as a knife: "Jade Heaven Emperor, tell me, who is the Ebony Emperor next to you?" The Prison Heaven Emperor was stunned: "What do you mean?" Su Han laughed loudly: "What do I mean? In the secret realm of Kunyu Valley, your Ebony Emperor of Dan Prison City openly surrendered to the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor of the ancient fantasy demon clan! Not only him, but also Emperor Qingpeng of Qingming City , and Old Man Xueluo of the Rakshasa Sect You haven't seen how flattering and ugly the pretentious elites of the Divine Realm are in front of the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor." The Prison Heaven Emperor was trembling with anger: "Murong Sang, don't spit on others!" Su Han said disdainfully: "Do I still need to spit on others? Do you think the so-called Ebony Emperor standing next to you is still the original Ebony Emperor?" "Do you think these people who came back from Kunyu Valley are still the same people?" Su Han's tone was indifferent, and his words made everyone's hair stand on end. What does it mean? "What do you mean these people are not those people?" Su Han¡¯s words left everyone in the Northern Alliance confused. "Accused me of colluding with foreign races? Destroyed the border gate? Yes, the border gate was destroyed, but that was done by the strong men of the Huyue tribe. If I hadn't repaired the border gate, Huyue would now be The high-level emperor-level warriors of our clan have already entered our human realm. If it weren¡¯t for me, the ancient phantom corrosion demon emperor would have broken through the seal and returned to the human realm to wreak havoc. If it weren¡¯t for me, Emperor Eudan and the others who had taken refuge in the illusory realm The lackeys of Demon Erosion Emperor will come back to you and try to lure you into the demon trap one by one. You idiots are so blind that you can't even recognize the fake ones now? Are you still thinking of fighting with me here?" Su Han didn¡¯t explain it before because if he explained it at that time, these people wouldn¡¯t believe it at all. Let¡¯s have a fight first to let them know what strength is. Only by beating these people to despair can they listen to what you say. Sure enough, people are so mean. Before, they didn't believe anything Su Han said from the bottom of their hearts, and they had no interest in listening to what Su Han said. But at this moment, no one dared to say anything for fear of disturbing Su Han. "Fake? What do you mean?" Someone was whispering questions. There are also some people who look at those who came back from Kunyu Valley with doubts in their eyes. "What do you mean? Have we been deceived?" "Are they taking refuge in the Phantom Demon Emperor? Could it be that these people have really become the lackeys of the Demon Clan? Are they undercover agents who have come back to lurk and infiltrate the human race?" "Isn't it? If that's the case, that would be terrible!" "Huh, that's hard to say." Most people were still hesitant to believe it. Obviously, Su Han's words made them unable to accept it for a while. The Eudan Emperor loudly said: "Murong Sang, now that things have come to this, if you want to kill me, do it. You are slandering others and want to use this despicable method to sow discord among us. Don't you think you are the one behind it?" Su Han¡¯s eyes were indifferent, and he locked eyes with the Ebony Emperor: ¡°Tsk, tsk, youCounterfeiter, are you still so confident now? I'm curious, who are you? They are better at planning than the Phantom Demon Clan! " Once these words came out, those in the Northern Alliance were even more confused. Didn¡¯t he just say that he had joined the Phantom Demon Clan, the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor? Why do you say you are smarter than the phantom demon clan? This Murong Sang, why are you talking so confusingly? Emperor Wu Tan said in a calm tone: "Murong Sang, don't waste your efforts. This method of sowing discord is too cheap to be used!" Su Han laughed: "Sowing discord? You are thinking too much! If I want to destroy you now, it will be easy. But, I really want to know, who is the black hand behind you? The Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor that I can kill with my own hands. The lackeys, resurrected one by one?" The resurrection Su Han mentioned was of course not a real resurrection, but a trick of using those people's names to stage a resurrection. Fallen? Everyone¡¯s hearts were shocked. Listening to Murong Sang¡¯s words, all the top monks sent to Kunyu Valley have died? ?????????????????? And he took refuge with the Phantom Erosion Demon Emperor and was killed by Murong Sang? "I don't know why, but after being taught such a lesson by Su Han, many people's minds became much clearer, and they became more able to listen to Su Han's words. Su Han¡¯s words caused these people to think deeply. Could it be that Murong Sang was really wronged? ¡°Some people have already had such thoughts flash through their minds. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2108 Heading to Tongten Pavilion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With Su Han¡¯s mind and experience, it is naturally impossible for him to believe everything in the dream just because he had a dream. However, after he calmed down and analyzed it carefully, he still felt that the dream was more credible. Although the old man didn¡¯t know who he was, he at least confirmed that Su Han¡¯s previous life was indeed related to the world of heavens. As for the call to go to the world of the heavens at the end of the dream. There are two possibilities. The first possibility is that this old man is one of Su Han's own. He does have an important mission and is waiting for Su Han to complete it. The second possibility is that this is a trap. There is actually great danger in the world of heavens. But for Su Han, these two possibilities will not affect his final decision. Since he knows that there is a world of heavens, Su Han will definitely explore it with his character. Otherwise, as a martial arts monk, what is the pursuit of the strongest and the peak? "Knowing that there is a stronger martial arts realm and a broader martial arts world, but not pursuing it, this is not the martial arts belief that Su Han believes in. He must go to the world of heavens. But, it¡¯s not now. Su Han knew that this continent was his hometown in this life and the place where he started. If this continent is destroyed by a demonic calamity, then no matter how high your achievements are in the future, it will be meaningless. Therefore, protecting this continent is also our mission. Su Han also had a plan for what he wanted to do, and all that was left was to take action. First, he invited the ancient formation spirits to return to the Kunyu Valley Secret Realm. With the help of the formation spirits, he took out part of the Yuanshi mineral deposits in the Kunyu Valley Secret Realm. This part is not much, only about one-fifth. However, with Su Han's current ability, he can only take out so much. Su Han will naturally not embezzle these Yuanshi mineral deposits. They are used to restart the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Formation. Afterwards, Su Han and Zhen Ling went to Tongtian Pavilion together. The reason why I want to go to Tongten Pavilion is naturally not a whim. In fact, since Su Han obtained the "Total Source of One Hundred Formations" from the ancient Jedi Sect, he would study it whenever he had time. He read from "The Total Source of One Hundred Formations" that the Dutian Huanyu Prison Locking Spirit Formation has three formation core locations. One of the formation cores, Su Han concluded after repeated research and demonstration, was the location of Tongtian Pavilion. This core of the formation is also the core of the formation that is currently the easiest to access. " If these Yuanshi mineral deposits can be used to restart the core of this formation, even if it only restarts one-tenth of the power of the ancient times, it can also bring out a little bit of the power of the entire Dutianhuanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Formation. ¡° In that case, even if the demon clan resurrects, the demon clan¡¯s attack will be disrupted by the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation. It can be said that the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Formation is a barrier possessed by the human world. It's just that this barrier requires a huge amount of wealth and countless formation talents to completely restart it. Su Han¡¯s current ability and wealth can only be restored a little bit. Tongtian Pavilion, as the number one force in the divine domain in the past, has been very quiet and low-key since the last incident of the destruction of Dan Prison City. ¡°After all, Tongtian Pavilion¡¯s Ding Pengyi and many other high-level officials were exposed to have openly betrayed the human race in the Kunyu Secret Realm and took refuge with the Ancient Demon Emperor. This incident caused Tongtian Pavilion to lose its face and its prestige dropped to a freezing point. Although Tongtian Pavilion is used to being domineering in the divine domain, when it comes to the principled issue of surrendering to the demons, even Tongtian Pavilion cannot clear Ding Pengyi and others. Furthermore, with the loss of Ding Pengyi and many senior officials, the strength of Tongtian Pavilion has also been greatly reduced. All kinds of blows have made Tongten Pavilion's former arrogance much less arrogant. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2109: A fight You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Tongtian Pavilion knew that Wanliu Cave Heaven Murong Sang was coming, and the pavilion master himself led a group of senior officials to wait in the welcoming hall. If it were the past, Su Han, as a younger generation, might not be able to meet the master of Tongtian Pavilion in person. But now it is no different than before. Facing the Wanliudongtian where the sun is at its peak, Tongtian Pavilion does not dare to neglect it. Xia Pengyu, the master of Tongtian Pavilion, is a female cultivator who looks about thirty years old. However, when you think about the arrogant Ding Pengyi, he can only succumb to this person, you can imagine that this person's strength and methods are definitely not as simple as they seem on the surface. "I, the Pavilion Master, also deeply regret what happened to Mr. Murong, Ding Pengyi and others. I hope you will bear with me." Pavilion Master Xia's voice was different from that of ordinary female cultivators, with a magnetic intensity. Before Su Han came here, he had known that Pavilion Master Xia and Ding Pengyi had never gotten along very well, and he did not agree with many things Ding Pengyi did. Even Tongtenkaku was divided into two factions. It¡¯s just that Ding Pengyi has always been relatively high-profile in his actions, so the various deeds in Tongtian Pavilion known to the outside world are generally caused by Ding Pengyi¡¯s faction. After understanding this, Su Han will not look at the Xia Pavilion Master with colored glasses. He nodded immediately: "Pavilion Master Xia, the matter has passed. We human monks should be more united now and there should be no more internal fighting." Pavilion Master Xia nodded. At this moment, her eyes suddenly noticed that there was another monk sitting next to Su Han. This monk was formed by the formation spirit. From the outside, he looks like an ordinary human monk, with nothing special about him. However, Pavilion Master Xia knew that those who could accompany Murong Sang must not be ordinary monks. Su Han also noticed it, coughed slightly, and said: "Let me introduce, this Senior Lin is one of my seniors. This time, Senior Lin also has something to say to you." Pavilion Master Xia and the others in Tongtian Pavilion were stunned. Do you have anything to say? ¡°What can this strange-looking monk say to the people of Tongtian Pavilion? The monk whose formation spirit changed coughed dryly and said calmly: "I heard that your Tongtian Pavilion is a sect that is good at formations, so I came here and took a look around your Tongtian Pavilion. However, this time After looking around, I found that the way you drew the formation and the level of arrangement of the formation were really, really" Su Han chuckled and said, "Senior, don't be anxious, speak slowly." ¡°It¡¯s really too rough and the level is simply appalling.¡± The array spirit¡¯s unabashed words caused the Tongtian Pavilion monks present to change their expressions, and their expressions suddenly dropped. What does it mean? You have come all the way to Tongtian Pavilion, and we have treated you with courtesy, without any slights. But is it a bit too much for you to do this? A senior member of the Tongtian Pavilion couldn't help shouting: "Yes, there is a human traitor in our Tongtian Pavilion, but you can't be so open-minded, right?" "That's right. Did you come all the way here just to give pointers to our Tongtian Pavilion?" Pavilion Master Xia also frowned, but she did not have an attack on the spot. Su Han laughed and smoothed things over: "Don't worry, everyone, let's hear what Senior Lin has to say first. If you still think that we are here to cause trouble after he has finished, then I, Murong Sang, will let you do whatever you want." These words finally made the senior officials of Tongten Pavilion calm down. The formation spirit had a cold face, but did not know how much he had offended, and continued: "For example, let's take the formation pattern on the dome of your hall. The seven vertical and seven horizontal patterns are carved into three vertical and four horizontal lines. Hey, half of the project was simply omitted. Moreover, what are these lines painted on? They vary in thickness. Did this array mage come to work without having enough to eat?" "And here, the line near the pillars was originally a formation hub, taking over a hub on the other side. It is a perfect combination. But you have gone too far and created six hubs. This is completely unnecessary, old man I don¡¯t understand at all, what¡¯s going on in the minds of those of you who wrote the formation?¡± "And here" ??Zhenling pointed and pointed, the more he spoke, the more energetic he became, as if he could not see the expressions of everyone in Tongten Pavilion, and they were all so gloomy that they could cry out. Su Han also had a faint smile on his face and surprisingly did not stop him. ??Many of the senior officials at Tsutenkaku wanted to get angry on the spot again. Fortunately, Pavilion Master Xia was able to keep his composure. Instead of getting angry, he became more serious the more he listened, and the thoughtfulness between his brows became more and more obvious. The more the formation spirit talked about it, the happier he became. Since entering Tongtian Pavilion, every detail of the formation he had seen had been pulled out and criticized. As an ancient formation spirit, the fallacy of his formation method is the most unacceptable. As a result, after looking at it all the way, I found that today's human race, even sects like Tongtian Pavilion, which are known to be good at formations, have all kinds of misunderstandings about formations. Therefore, Zhen Ling spoke for more than an hour in one breath, and still seemed to have some unfinished thoughts. Pavilion Master Xia was overwhelmed and shocked. What is the origin of this monk Lin? Why was what he said so pertinent? There are many things that even Pavilion Master Xia cannot digest for a while. However, she knew very well that everything that Brother Lin said was very reasonable. And the knowledge contained therein is definitely ten times stronger than their Tongten Pavilion background. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2110 Hollowing out Tongten Pavilion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It wasn¡¯t until the formation spirit stopped talking that all the senior officials of Tongtian Pavilion breathed a sigh of relief. But at this moment, their anger gradually calmed down. They understood more or less, but in the part they understood, they were surprised to find that what they said was not wrong at all. It could be said that every sentence made sense and hit the key points completely. There were some cracks in Pavilion Master Xia's calm expression: "Master Murong, dare I ask this Fellow Daoist Lin" Su Han chuckled: "Senior Lin's formation attainments can be said to be at the top level in the Divine Realm. Master Xia Pavilion, your Tongtian Pavilion has been standing in the Divine Realm for so many years, do you know where the inheritance of Tongtian Pavilion comes from?" As soon as these words came out, the heads of these Tongten Pavilion executives were a little confused. What was going on, and why did the conversation change to the inheritance of Tongten Pavilion? Pavilion Master Xia¡¯s expression also changed slightly, obviously he didn¡¯t expect Su Han to ask this. Another senior member of Tongtian Pavilion couldn't help but said: "Our Tongtian Pavilion has been standing in the divine domain to this day, naturally relying on the inheritance passed down from ancient times. Needless to say?" Su Han smiled slightly: "Which ancient sect is the inheritance?" "this¡­¡­" The senior officials of Tongtian Pavilion couldn't help but stare. It has been hundreds of thousands of years since ancient times, and the inheritance has been almost lost long ago. Tongtian Pavilion relies on only some fragments and fragments. As for which ancient sect it is the inheritance of, how can they know? To be honest, they don¡¯t even know what sects existed in ancient times. Su Han didn¡¯t talk nonsense: ¡°Senior Lin and I watched the whole journey. According to his judgment, your Tongtian Pavilion¡¯s inheritance is indeed the inheritance of the ancient sect. Congratulations to you on this.¡± this¡­¡­ The senior officials of Tongtian Pavilion couldn't help but look at each other. Listening to what the other party meant, they seemed to know the origin of Tongtian Pavilion's inheritance? "Yes, the inheritance source of Tongtian Pavilion is the inheritance of the Jedi Sect, one of the leading sects of the ancient human race, which is also the inheritance of the first formation sect in ancient times." This judgment was made jointly by Su Han and Zhen Ling. The location of Tongtian Pavilion happens to be one of the hubs of the Jedi Gate's formation. This is not a coincidence, but it shows that the inheritance of Tongtian Pavilion is inextricably linked to the Jedi Gate. In addition, after the formation spirit observed the Tongtian Pavilion formation and compared it with the formation style of the ancient Jedi Gate, it is basically certain that they are the same. And as soon as Su Han said this, all the senior officials of Tongtian Pavilion, including Pavilion Master Xia, were dumbfounded. At that moment, all the unhappiness disappeared instantly. In the world of martial arts, the most important thing is inheritance. For a sect, inheritance means heritage, glory, and origin! The longer the inheritance of a sect, the deeper its foundation will naturally be. They naturally know this very well, so when they are asked where the inheritance comes from, they will say ancient inheritance without hesitation. But in fact, they don¡¯t know where their sect¡¯s inheritance comes from in ancient times. So, when they knew that their Tongtian Pavilion was actually the first formation sect in ancient times and the inheritance of the ancient leader's power, how could they not be surprised? Not excited? Originally, if someone else told them these words, they would not completely believe it. However, the monk Lin brought by Murong Sang was able to point out the errors and fallacies in some of their key formations in Tongtian Pavilion, and he also explained the ins and outs of these formations, past and present life, in a clear and logical manner. This made them convinced of what Su Han said. "Moreover, they wished that Brother Lin could use his venomous tongue again and scold him for another three to five hours. When they scolded me before, they only focused on getting angry and did not listen carefully to many of the wonderful parts of the scolding. After Su Han finished speaking, he also left enough time to give these people some time to react. After they all came to their senses, they then said with a smile: "Master Xia Pavilion, your Tongtian Pavilion has the inheritance of the first formation sect in ancient times, but because the ancient times are too long ago, a lot of them have been lost. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity to inherit it?¡± pity? Some Tongtian Pavilion monks were originally excited, but when they heard what Su Han said, they couldn't help but roll their eyes inwardly. Of course it's a pity, but what can it do if it's a pity? Can you still return the lost inheritance to us? Pavilion Master Xia also frowned slightly and asked, "What do you mean, Master Murong?" Su Han smiled slightly: "Then I will say it straight. Today, Brother Lin and I came here and brought some inheritance belonging to the ancient Jedi Sect. If you are willing, we can return these inheritances to their original owners. " "However, correspondingly, we also have a condition." "We are here this time to repair an ancient formation hub here in Tongtian Pavilion. If Pavilion Master Xia is willing to donate 30 million high-grade Yuan Stones to the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect, I can return it to its original owner." ¡­¡­ The inheritance of the ancient Jedi sect that Su Han refers to naturally refers to the "Total Source of One Hundred Formations". The content of "The Total Source of One Hundred Formations" has been completely mastered by Su Han. Of course, Su Han did not plan to give everything to Tongtian Pavilion, but retained a few of the most critical cores. In Su Han¡¯s view, since Tongtian Pavilion is indeed the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect, then it is not a bad idea to return the inheritance to Tongtian Pavilion. After all, the human world is now on the verge of life and death. At this time, being able to enhance the strength of a large human sect has only advantages and no disadvantages for the overall situation. Of course, Su Han did not completely trust Tongten Pavilion, so he kept a few of the most critical core points. The most important thing is that 30 million high-grade Yuan stones is not a small amount. According to Su Han's estimation, Tongtian Pavilion, as the largest sect in the Divine Realm in the past, had a total of only 50 million usable wealth. Su Han's big talk like this can be said to be that he is rushing to empty Tongten Pavilion's family wealth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2111 Dragon Divine Bow You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Of course, my proposal is just for discussion with you. If you feel that you have no intention, I will never force it." Su Han chuckled, leaned back in his chair, and leisurely looked at the people in Tongten Pavilion who had tangled expressions. To be honest, anyone would think that Su Han's condition is a big deal. Thirty million high-grade Yuan Stones, this exaggerated wealth, is enough to wipe out Tongtian Pavilion¡¯s accumulation of hundreds of years of wealth. However, the inheritance of the first sect of ancient formations is also the inheritance of Tongtian Pavilion itself. This in itself has a fatal attraction. I originally thought that Tongtian Pavilion would be entangled for a long time, but unexpectedly, Pavilion Master Xia and other senior officials of Tongtian Pavilion did not hesitate on this issue for long. He quickly made a choice to exchange 30 million high-grade Yuan Stones for the inheritance of the ancient Jedi Sect. This choice without hesitation made Su Han secretly nod towards Tongtian Pavilion. At the moment, the two parties quickly reached an agreement. Such a smooth process was something Su Han had never imagined before. Thirty million high-grade Yuan stones, together with the wealth Su Han brought from Kunyu Valley, were filled into the formation hub located in Tongtian Pavilion. "In this way, the Dutian Huanyu Prison Locking Spirit Formation can complete its initial operation." Su Han felt slightly relieved when he saw the formation hub starting to operate. In this way, the human world will have an additional formation barrier when facing the demons. Returning to Wanliu Cave, Su Han began to retreat. Now Su Han's status in Wanliu Cave Heaven has already been very transcendent, and no one will treat him as an ordinary young genius. Knowing that he had just returned from Tongtian Pavilion, no one dared to ask what happened in Tongtian Pavilion Su Han entered the secret practice room, not in a hurry to practice immediately, but thinking about his future path. The human world, which is what everyone now calls the God¡¯s Domain, experienced the ancient demon sealing war. The spiritual veins everywhere were broken, and the entire spiritual energy level could almost be said to have dropped several levels in a row. This is also the reason why the powerful ones in the various forces in the human world will continue to wither and have no successors. ??In the final analysis, the spiritual soil that cultivated high-level emperor-level warriors in ancient times is no longer there. To put it mildly, this is an era of Dharma ending. It is an era when spiritual energy is poor, resources are exhausted, and everything is at its lowest. Not just the human world, but the entire continent. All living beings living on this continent are bound by these objective conditions, and no one can avoid this. That¡¯s why Su Han wants to urgently improve his cultivation and go to the world of heavens. The world of the heavens, according to the description of the old man in the dream, is full of spiritual energy and powerful people like clouds. People go to higher places. Although this continent is Su Han's roots, at this point, the situation of this continent has obviously reached a bottleneck. Su Han asked himself, if he stayed here, it would be difficult to achieve more breakthroughs, let alone pursue his destiny in his previous life. So, he must go out! And going out also requires prerequisites. If you don't reach your strength and go out rashly, you won't know how you will die. I don¡¯t know what the world of heavens is like. The enemies you encounter will definitely not be soft on you just because you may have been a big boss in the world in your previous life. ¡°Trouble will come when it¡¯s supposed to come, and crises will come when they¡¯re supposed to come, and sometimes they¡¯ll come suddenly and hard to stop. Become stronger, become stronger! This is the most powerful voice in Su Han¡¯s heart right now! With this inner voice, Su Han took out the ancient divine bow obtained from Kunyu Valley. With the power of Su Han, who was at the eighth level of the Supreme Realm, this ancient divine bow could only develop a superficial power. Su Han calculated that he could not exert even 10% of the power of this ancient divine bow. Holding this ancient divine bow in his hands, Su Han gently stroked the ancient divine bow with its simple shape and perfect arc. Feeling the ancient aura of this divine bow, Su Han's heart was inexplicably throbbing. With Su Han's powerful consciousness, he felt the power of this divine bow, as if he had completed the time travel in a trance, and returned to the ancient times, when this divine bow galloped around the world and shot countless strong men. This kind of murderous aura and this kind of power can definitely be forged after countless baptisms of life and death. Based on this, this magical bow isIn ancient times, it must have been a first-class treasure. Su Han gently stroked the bow body, and suddenly found that there were characters faintly engraved on the inside of the bow. By feeling it with your hand, you can hardly feel the words engraved on it. Su Hanxie's evil eyes shot out golden pupils, locked on the inside of the bow, and found that there were actually fonts engraved on it. That is an ancient font. "I am an ancient pine tree. There is a dragon in the North Sea who died and left his remains. I obtained its tendons and refined its bones to refine this bow. It is called the Dragon God Bow" Ancient pine? Su Han suddenly remembered that the first generation ancestor of the Kunyu Sect, the ancient powerful man who saved the lives of the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan, wasn't he called the Ancient God? Could this ancient pine be the ancient god? "Regardless of whether this ancient pine tree is the ancient god himself, this ancient divine bow is also an inherited treasure of the Kunyu Sect. It turns out that the name of this bow is the Dragon Divine Bow, and it is made from the bones and bones of the North Sea Divine Dragon from the ancient times. No wonder this Gong is born with a powerful kingly aura." "I'm afraid this bow can definitely be regarded as a good magical weapon even in the world of heavens, right?" Su Han could feel the murderous intent of this bow. This murderous intent definitely did not come out of thin air. It must have been slowly formed after countless bloody battles and harvesting countless lives. Su Han likes this bow very much. With this bow in hand, it is definitely a powerful killing weapon. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2112 The Mission of the Wild Stone Clan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Su Han can only exert 10% of the power of the Dragon God Bow now, it does not affect his enthusiasm for practicing this bow. Su Han has always been talented in archery. Along the way, I also used bows and arrows many times. Now, this Dragon God Bow is far more powerful than the bows Su Han has used before. It is undoubtedly a great killing weapon for Su Han. "To control a bow and arrow well, it must form a perfect blend with the bow and arrow itself. All martial arts in the world pay attention to Tao. Swordsmanship has the way of the sword, and swordsmanship has the way of the sword. And bows and arrows also have the way of bows and arrows. When the Tao leads to the wonderful place, both are One body is integrated" Su Han activated his spiritual consciousness and understood every detail of this Dragon God Bow. Every inch of this dragon god's bow contains a strong ancient atmosphere, as if every inch has countless thrilling stories. Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness continued to comprehend, and he vaguely felt as if he had returned to the barbaric world in the ancient times, the kind of brutal and exciting fighting, the kind of primitive and crazy conquest ¡­¡­ Another three months have passed. Su Han opened his eyes, and the connection with the Dragon Divine Bow in his consciousness increased faintly. It became easier to play with the Dragon God Bow. "Now that I have cultivated to the eighth level of the Supreme Realm, but with the blessing of the two great killer weapons, the Dragon Divine Bow and the Yin-Yang Flying Fish Swords, plus my own other magical powers, even without relying on the seven brothers of the Huangshi Clan, my actual combat power can be compared to that of the Emperor. Intermediate level. Such strength should be enough to venture into the world of the heavens." Su Han knew very well that although there may be many dangers in the world of heavens, he could not stay in seclusion and practice until his strength was higher before going to the world of heavens. Because the cultivation level has reached this stage, it is impossible to smoothly improve the cultivation level just by absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Otherwise, there will be countless monks stuck in a certain realm, unable to make any progress for life. Only by experiencing real fighting and gaining martial arts insights and inspiration can we have the opportunity to improve our cultivation. "However, so far, there is no clue as to how to get to the world of the heavens?" Su Han knew that this world of heavens was a level above the divine realm and above the entire continent. From ancient times to the present, there are many powerful people from the mainland who want to uncover the secrets of the world of heavens, and even try to go to the world of heavens themselves. However, these powerful men did not leave any records. Su Han thought about it in every possible way, but still couldn't figure it out. "No matter, since there was a call from the world of heavens in my dream, it means that the door to the world of heavens is open. Since there is no record explaining how to get to the world of heavens, it is better to change the way of thinking. Perhaps the opportunity to go to the world of heaven is not obtained by searching everywhere, but by enlightenment." Su Han made up his mind that at worst he would meditate in seclusion. If meditation doesn¡¯t work for a month, then he would do it for two months, half a year, one year If you are destined to be a person in the world of heavens, then the opportunity will come sooner or later, and there is no need to rush. After making up his mind, Su Han simply started to build his own cave. His cave was originally an area specially designated for him by Wanliu Dongtian. There was no one else within dozens of miles. Su Han built an indestructible cave on this basis. His idea is to bring all his important relatives and friends here. Although the Divine Realm already has the initial protection of the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation, for Su Han, he still needs a more indestructible place to protect his most important people. The first step is to build a defense system for this cave. Although this cave has defenses, they were all there before. The defense level is the same as the caves of other top geniuses in Wanliu Cave. Su Han decided to upgrade on this basis. With a Jedi Formation Disk with a Jedi Gate, the possibility of deploying a powerful formation is much greater. This time, Su Han wanted to set up a formation that even the peak Emperor Realm experts could not break through in a short period of time. He meditated for a long time and finally chose a formation from the "Total Source of One Hundred Formations". The Fire Tree and Xun Gua Formation. This formation does not have many changes. It is a defensive formation based on the Bagua. It is defended in eight directions to form a whole formation. "However, this is not just a defensive formation, there is also offense in defense. Once someone attacks the formation, the surroundings of the formation willCountless flame trees will grow and attack the enemy with scorching flames. Although the attack power is not as powerful as the defense power, this kind of attack is better in number and high attack density, so those who can attack the formation have to consider defense. Of course, the refining of the Fire Tree Xun Gua Formation was not accomplished overnight. The core of the formation lies in the characterization of the formation lines. With this kind of formation that you arrange yourself, rather than using a formation disk to simulate the formation, it is even more important to depict the formation lines. The level of a formation certainly determines its power. But the level of the formation itself and the level of the arrangement will also affect the power of the formation. The Fire Tree Xun Gua Formation itself is an emperor-level formation. If coupled with the precise layout level, let alone a peak emperor realm, even if three or five peak emperor realms come together, it will be difficult to break through it. This is an extremely huge formation project, and it consumes an astonishing amount of Yuan Stone. Fortunately, Su Han does not lack Yuan Stone now. After arranging the Fire Tree and Xun Gua formation, we brought our relatives and friends from the Upper Nine Realms. Su Han was very happy to see that his father Su Yunhai, cousin Su Yu, Cheng Can, Mei Haoran, Mei Ruoxi, Yan Qingshang and others were all safe and sound, and that their cultivation levels had improved a lot. We didn¡¯t bring them to the God¡¯s Domain at first, mainly because we were worried that there might be unrest among the demons in the God¡¯s Domain. But now, the Divine Realm has the initial protection of the Dutian Huanyu Prison-Suppressing Locking Spirit Formation, and his own cave has the dual protection of the Fire Tree and Xun Gua Formation, making it safer than the Upper Nine Realms. After setting up his cave, Su Han also breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at everything in front of me, I gradually felt some sadness about separation. "My benefactor, if you leave, wouldn't the seven of us brothers be lonely? No, all seven of us brothers will follow our benefactor. Wherever you go, we will go." The Shi Da of the Huangshi Clan is both coarse and fine. He seemed honest and honest, but he sensitively judged Su Han's intentions from some of Su Han's details. Su Han was freed from his sorrow, looked at Shi Da in front of him, and laughed: "Shi Da, you seven brothers have more important tasks to do. Moreover, I can guarantee that you will be very good at this task." like." "What mission?" Shi Da couldn't help but his eyes lit up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2113 The Summoning of the Supreme Ancestor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You seven brothers, follow me." Su Han didn't waste any time and led the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan directly to a divine sand table. "Have you seen this area? This is called the Eternal City, and there are many demons making trouble here. However, the demons here are all below the level of the Demon Emperor. Even if there is a Demon Emperor, they have not yet completely transformed from the Demon Emperor. The Demon Emperor resurrected from the seal." "Your mission is to clean up the demons in the Eternal City and remove their lairs one by one. The demons in the Eternal City are not difficult to find because they have occupied a large area of ??the Eternal City, so they will not pretend to be , but directly established strongholds one by one, and after a little inquiry from the human race, you can find their strongholds." After Su Han finished speaking, Shi Da was also overjoyed: "My dear benefactor, we promise to complete this task!" The Huangshi clan is a born warrior, growing up in battle and upgrading in battle. Life without fighting is simply worse than death for them. Receiving this mission now is exactly what they want for the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan. And with their strength, it is no problem to instantly kill the rebellious demons in the Eternal City. The demonic chaos in the Eternal City has always been a worry for Su Han. Now, it is Su Han's decision after careful consideration to hand over the evil chaos in the Eternal City to the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan. This way, the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan also have something to do. The most important thing is that Su Han believes that the evil chaos in the Eternal City can be eradicated at least in a short time in the hands of the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan. The monks in the Eternal City can also be freed from the terrifying shadow of the demons. Even if another strong Demon Emperor is resurrected in the Eternal City, with the strength of the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan, there will be no problem in dealing with a newly resurrected strong Demon Emperor. However, after all, the seven brothers of the Huangshi Clan are simple-minded, and the powerful Demon Emperor is often cunning and cunning. At this point, we need to pay attention. After Su Han thought about it, he invited the ancient formation spirit and the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan to go with him. With the ancient formation spirits in charge, it is almost impossible for the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan to be plotted by the demons. The formation spirit himself hates the demons deeply, so if he has the opportunity to eradicate the demons, he would naturally crave for it. Moreover, the formation spirit had just come out of Kunyu Valley and was a little confused about the future direction. And Su Han's arrangement made him suddenly find that sense of mission again. In this way, the problem of demonic chaos in the Eternal City can also be solved. Next, there is only one last question that has been lingering in Su Han's heart and cannot be answered. That is, those guys who pretended to be Eudan Emperor and others, who are the masterminds behind them? Those people collectively self-destructed that day, causing a bloody storm, all scattered in the void, leaving not even the slightest clue. Unless the mastermind behind this is discovered, it will always be a hidden danger. Although the Divine Realm now has the preliminary protection of the Dutian Huanyu Prison-Suppressing and Locking Spirit Formation, and Su Han's cave is also protected by the Fire Tree and Xun Gua Formation, it is not impossible to leave with peace of mind. But this matter has always been an unresolved matter. Su Han once again picked up those classical books in his memory, constantly recalling them, and constantly searching in his memory. On this day, Su Han suddenly opened his eyes. A word suddenly popped into his mind and caught his attention. The strange demon clan! This strange demon clan is not one of the ten major branches of the ancient demon clan, but a very unpopular branch. Human monks know very little about it, so there are even fewer relevant records. However, when Su Han recalled the word "Devil Clan", for some reason, there were only a few sentences in his memory, but more information suddenly came to his mind. Su Han was certain that he did not read this information from the classics in his previous life. "It seems that the memory of the world of heavens is working. It seems that the monks of the world of heavens have a deeper understanding of the demons." According to the information that popped up in Su Han's mind, the strange demon clan is a relatively special existence among the demon clan. Although they are also of demon blood, in terms of bravery and proficiency in fighting, they are inferior to other demon bloods. "However, it does not mean that the strange demon clan is a garbage bloodline among the demon clan. In fact, the reason why the Monster Clan has a low sense of existence is just because they are small in number. "In terms of strength, the Demon Clan is not inferior to other branches of the Demon Clan. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Because although the Fiend Demon Clan is not as good as other Demon Clan in terms of combat effectiveness, it is extremely good at pretending to change, and can evenIt is difficult for people to detect the monks who transform into human beings and various races. Because the camouflage changes of the Demon Clan are not just superficial, but all-round. They can imitate sounds, postures, magical powers, and even some special bloodlines. This is a kind of magical power inherent in the bloodline of the Demon Clan, and no one can learn it. "That's right, if those fake monks pretending to be Ebon Emperor and others are transformed from the Demon Clan, it would be easy to explain." ????????????????????????????????????Except for the weird demon clan, Su Han really can't find any other magical means that can make people disguise themselves as other monks at once, and make people familiar with them unable to recognize them. "If it is the Strange Demon Clan that is causing trouble, then this is not a trivial matter. Since the Strange Demon Clan can disguise themselves as Ebon Emperor and others, they may also disguise themselves as other powerful human beings in the future. The reason why they were crushed this time I discovered their conspiracy because I personally killed Eudan Emperor and others, so I can be 100% sure that they are fakes. But if it happened again, would we still be so lucky?" Su Han¡¯s brows frowned tightly. But before Su Han could think of a good idea, a teleportation talisman was shot into his cave, indicating that someone was outside the gate of the cave and asked to see him. Su Han removed the restriction outside the gate of the cave, and a man hurried in. He was a young genius with great talent in the cave. "Senior Brother Murong, urgent summons, urgent summons, the Supreme Ancestor wants to see you!" The Supreme Ancestor? Su Han was stunned and asked: "The Supreme Ancestor only summoned me?" "No, no, the Supreme Ancestor wants to see you, and there are three sect masters. Now the three sect masters have passed. Senior brother, your cave is relatively far away, so the notification was a little late." Su Han also stood up after hearing this. The supreme ancestor of Wanliudongtian had met Su Han several times, but he never showed up in person. Now that he was summoned suddenly and it was so urgent, could it be that there was something big going on? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2114: Seeing the Secret Order of Heaven Again You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Su Han had many doubts in his heart, he still quickly followed the young genius. This is also the first time Su Han has visited the cave of the Supreme Ancestor of Wanliu Cave Heaven. Normally, the Supreme Ancestor seldom goes to Wanliu Cave Heaven, and usually practices on his own in a secret place in the God's Domain. But today, he is in Wanliu Cave Heaven. Su Han walked into the cave and found that the three masters of Wanliu Dongtian were already present in the cave. "And sitting on the main seat in the cave mansion was an old man. From the outside, there is nothing special about this old man. He seems ordinary and even blends in with the background of the cave. But when you put your spiritual consciousness on his body, you will find that the aura on this old man's body is as vast as the sea. The three sect masters sitting next to them were all mid-level figures in the imperial realm, but in front of this old man, their momentum was completely suppressed. This is obviously the Supreme Ancestor of Wanliu Cave Heaven who has had several conversations with Su Han. However, when Su Han withdrew his consciousness from the Supreme Ancestor, his brows furrowed slightly. The aura of this supreme ancestor is powerful, but mixed with a hint of weakness. Seeing Su Han come in, the sect leader quickly said to the supreme ancestor: "Ancestor, this is Murong Sang. Murong Sang, please meet the supreme ancestor soon." "Haha, little friend Murong, we have met before." The Supreme Ancestor chuckled, his expression indifferent. Su Han hurriedly said: "Junior Murong Sang has met the Supreme Ancestor." "Okay, there's no need to be polite. I've called you here this time because I have something important to discuss with you." As the Supreme Ancestor said, he suddenly frowned slightly, as if some injury had occurred suddenly. His face suddenly turned pale, and his skin suddenly became as gray as ashes: "Cough, cough" The second sect leader could not hold himself back and stood up suddenly: "Ancestor!" The Great Sect Leader also frowned, with deep worry in his eyes: "Ancestor, could it be that you are injured?" With the eyesight of their three sect masters, they naturally noticed the weakness of the Supreme Ancestor at the first sight. This kind of weakness was definitely not an ordinary injury, and it also made their hearts suddenly lift. ¡°Moreover, they were even more puzzled, looking at the entire God¡¯s Domain, who could make the Supreme Ancestor suffer such serious injuries? The Supreme Ancestor waved his hand and motioned for the second sect leader to sit down. A faint smile appeared on his face, and his expression returned to normal at this time: "Okay, I won't hide it from you. I am indeed injured, and this injury is irreversible. , as little as three to five years, as much as ten years, my vitality will be exhausted. By that time, it will be the time to disperse my power." "What?" The three sect masters all exclaimed in surprise. They had never expected the words of the Supreme Ancestor, and they could not accept them anyway. "Ancestor, there is no way to heal wounds?" "Ancestor, how did you get injured?" The three sect masters were extremely anxious. The Supreme Ancestor did not answer, but at this time, his eyes were cast on Su Han, and he nodded gently and said: "Little friend Murong, I really did not misjudge you. You can kill those rebellious people in Kunyu Valley with one person's power." The human monks forced the Demon Emperor to leave the human territory and made great contributions to the human race. I am very gratified to see geniuses like you emerging from the human race during my lifetime." When the three sect masters heard the words of the Supreme Ancestor, they seemed to have a last word, and they couldn't help but feel anxious. After hearing this, Su Han frowned slightly, then stared at the Supreme Ancestor and said: "When I first met the ancestor, I once said that my ambition is to kill everyone in the world. The demon clan should return a peaceful world to the human race. This ambition has never changed." The supreme ancestor praised: "I admire your ambition very much. Moreover, I also hate the demons deeply. The reason why I was injured this time is precisely because of the demons." The great sect leader asked anxiously: ¡°Ancestor, what¡¯s going on?¡± The Supreme Ancestor said: "Calm down your emotions first and listen to what I have to say." As he said that, the Supreme Ancestor also took out a simple thing like a silver key: "Do you know what this is?" This silver key-like object made Su Han feel familiar, and he was secretly surprised: "Isn't this a secret order from heaven?" No wonder Su Han was surprised. Most people may have never seen this secret order of heaven, but he had seen one. It was the one that Pang Bi, the leader of Fengyun Julong Sect, took out when he was in the Nine Realms!  According to what Pang Bi said at the time, the reason why he went to the Upper Nine Realms to find the Secret Order of Heaven was because he heard that as long as he had the Secret Order of Heaven, the Divine Realm would accept him. However, Pang Bi did not know what the secret order of heaven was for. He only knew that it might be of great use to the important figures in the divine domain. ?? And Mo Lao also ran from the Divine Realm to the Upper Ninth Realm for the secret order of Heaven. He even went so far as to violate the rules of the Divine Realm and make a move in the Upper Ninth Realm, so that he would suffer the pain of eternal prison. These can all show that the value of the secret order of heaven is not small. It was also because of this that when Mo Lao wanted to give the secret order of heaven to Su Han, Su Han firmly refused. However, after Su Han came to God's Domain, he had never heard of the term "Tiandao Secret Order" again. This secret order of heaven is not known to everyone in the divine realm, and it may even be understood by only a few people. But now, the supreme ancestor of Wanliu Cave Heaven has taken out a secret order of heaven. "This Heaven's Secret Order is very similar to the one I saw before, but it shouldn't be the same one." Su Han looked at the expressions of the three sect masters and seemed to not know what the supreme ancestor had brought out. The Supreme Ancestor did not sell out: "This thing is called the Secret Order of Heaven. You have all learned about the world of heavens in ancient classics. This secret order of Heaven is the key to the world of heavens." "What?" The Great Sect Leader couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. The world of heavens only exists in ancient books and legends. Is there really a world of heavens? "The four of you, please calm down and listen to what I have to say. Throughout my entire life, for these thousand years, I have been studying the world of the heavens and looking for a way to the world of the heavens. Finally, I discovered that going to the world of the heavens, Two conditions need to be met.¡± "The first condition is to have a trace of spiritual communication with the heavens and the world. This kind of spiritual communication is very mysterious. I have studied and meditated for a lifetime, but only a trace of spiritual communication has been produced." "The second condition is to have a secret order of heaven." "If these two conditions are met at the same time, you can get the call of the world of heavens and open the transmission channel to the world of heavens. Moreover, this transmission channel can only be entered by yourself." "This secret order of heaven was obtained by my ancestor in a secret realm in God's Domain half a year ago after deducing it for three hundred years. However, after I obtained this secret order of heaven, it attracted the covetousness of the enemy. "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2115 Su Han changes his face You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "That's right, it is the demons who covet this secret order of heaven. They are a lineage of strange demons among the demons. They are not large in size. They are hidden in a corner of the God's Domain. Their individual strength is not as strong as other demons. However, the treacherous demon clan is extremely good at camouflaging changes." "The people who pretended to be Ebon Emperor and others were the Demon Clan. Their real purpose was actually to target our ancestors. They wanted to incite those human forces to unite to deal with us, Wanliu, by pouring dirty water on Murong Sang. Dongtian, wait until Wanliu Dongtian is razed, and then snatch the secret order of heaven from my ancestor." "That's it." The three sect masters digested what the supreme ancestor said and suddenly realized. Su Han also nodded secretly, thoughtfully. The Great Sect Master said: "Then the Demon Clan, why do you want to rob the ancestor of the secret order of heaven? Do they also want to go to the world of the heavens?" "That's right, the demon leader of the strange demon clan also wants to go to the world of the heavens." The Supreme Ancestor said, "Thankfully, Murong Sang saw through those pretenders of the Weird Demon Clan that day, otherwise, it is really possible for the Weird Demon Clan to succeed." With that said, the Supreme Ancestor also nodded approvingly to Su Han. Su Han smiled faintly and said nothing. "So, after that day, I also used some means to finally find the lair of the Wei Mo clan. Although the Wei Mo clan is full of tricks, after all, their newly revived ethnic group has not yet developed, so I was taken over by me. The most powerful evil demon was also killed by my ancestor." "It's just that during this process, my ancestor also fell into the scheme of the Wei Demon Clan. The Purple Mansion in Dantian was branded with a sinister brand of the Wei Demon Clan, and his spiritual power was lost a hundred times faster than before. This rate of loss, In less than ten years at most, you will face the problem of dissipation." The words of the Supreme Ancestor also made the three sect leaders pale. Logically speaking, if a monk reaches the level of the Supreme Ancestor, if nothing unexpected happens, he will have no problem living for another thousand years. However, because of this sinister mark, he only has ten years left to live. Ten years is too short for a martial arts monk, it is equivalent to being sentenced to immediate death. "Ancestor, there must be a way to resolve that brand?" the sect leader said anxiously. The Supreme Ancestor nodded and said: "There must be a way to do this. However, on this continent, it is almost impossible to find a way to resolve this brand. The only way is to immediately go to the world of the heavens to look for opportunities." "So, the ancestor has developed a spiritual connection with the world of heavens?" the great sect leader asked happily. The Supreme Ancestor smiled and said: "That's right. It's just that I am too weak now. If I want to open the transmission channel to the world of the heavens, I must inject a large amount of spiritual power into the secret order of heaven. And among the Ten Thousand Currents Cave, there are only four of you. The most powerful force, so I need your help." "This is a good thing. The ancestor is going to the world of heavens. He is the first in the God's Domain in the past thousand years." "Don't worry, ancestor, we will fully support you." The three sect masters are also overjoyed. You must know that the ancestor of Wanliu Dongtian went to the world of heavens. If this spreads in the divine domain, it will only be good for Wanliu Dongtian and not harmful. The world of the heavens, for the monks in the divine domain, means a broader world and a more powerful martial arts realm. It is a world that everyone yearns for. And Wanliu Dongtian has the opportunity to go to the world of heavens, which means that countless monks will join Wanliu Dongtian crazily! In addition, in the world of the heavens, there may be a way to resolve the mark on the ancestor. ¡°Without further ado, let¡¯s start right away.¡± The three sect leaders immediately took action, planning to form a spirit formation to transfer the spiritual power in their Dantian Zi Mansion to the Supreme Ancestor. Because the Secret Order of Heaven requires one to inject spiritual power to activate it, a few people planned to use the spirit formation formation to transfer the spiritual power to the Supreme Ancestor. In this way, the Supreme Ancestor's Dantian Zi Mansion would have enough spiritual power. . However, when the three sect leaders were busy busy, they did not notice that Su Han had been standing beside him without moving, and his face was very calm. At this moment, someone outside the cave also ran in in a panic: "Ancestor, Ancestor" "Old Ancestor, something is wrong. There are seven big men outside the cave, trying to break in!" The expression of the Supreme Ancestor changed slightly and he ordered: "Stop them." "We can't stop it. Those seven big men are so vicious. I'm afraid they have already" Before the man could finish his words, Shi Da had already led the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan and strode in.   "Are they Murong's seven friends?" The three sect leaders were also puzzled. Logically speaking, Murong Sang and his seven burly friends have always behaved well in Wanliu Cave. They are not the kind of beings who would randomly break into other people's caves, let alone the cave of the Supreme Ancestor. But it seemed that Murong Sang had no intention of stopping these seven people. Could it be that he was afraid that his spiritual power was not enough, so he asked these seven people to also output their spiritual power? While the three sect leaders were confused, the seven brothers of the Huangshi clan had already surrounded the supreme ancestor and the three sect leaders. The Grand Sect Master¡¯s face darkened and he shouted: ¡°The Supreme Ancestor is here, don¡¯t make any mistakes!¡± "Three sect masters, please be patient, he is not the supreme ancestor." Su Han's voice came from far away. He didn't know when he had left his original position, and the voice came from the void above. At the same time, the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation was also activated, completely covering the cave. The seven brothers of the Huangshi clan grew bigger and bigger, gradually returning to their giant form. Like the seven killing gods, they surrounded the Supreme Ancestor. In the void, various forms of runes appeared out of thin air, constantly cutting the void, constantly squeezing the space of the Supreme Ancestor, and at the same time separating the Supreme Ancestor from the three sect masters. The three sect leaders were also confused by Su Han's move, but they were secretly surprised in their hearts that Murong Sang's strength had actually reached such a terrifying level! He was actually able to trap the supreme ancestor of Wanliu Cave Heaven and the three major sect masters to death with his own strength! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2116 The Truth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Murong, is there any misunderstanding here?" Although Su Han's terrifying strength made the sect leader secretly frightened, her voice was still as gentle as possible, with a hint of doubt. The most important thing is that she believes that Murong Sang is not likely to turn against someone casually. There must be some reason for this. The Supreme Ancestor's face changed slightly, and he shouted: "This man has evil intentions towards me, Wanliudongtian, and is a spy sent by a foreign race. At first, I didn't believe it, but after this trial, I am sure. You three, Speed ??and my ancestors join forces to suppress this kid!" "No need to pretend, you are not the Supreme Ancestor of Wanliu Cave Heaven at all." Su Han's voice came from far away, "You have already exposed your secret from the very beginning." The Supreme Ancestor frowned: "What did you say?" Su Han smiled and said: "When I first met the Supreme Ancestor, I never said that my ambition was to kill all the demons in the world and restore a peaceful world to the human race. But you took my words and said It means that you have no idea about the first meeting between me and the Supreme Ancestor. This mistake you made is too low-level, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you at all, and quickly reveal the true identity of your strange demon clan." "A clan of strange demons?" The expressions of the three sect leaders all changed. "Three sect masters, if you don't believe it, you can ask this 'Supreme Ancestor' some questions, some questions that only you and the Supreme Ancestor know. If he can't answer, it naturally proves that he is not the Supreme Ancestor. However, I guess you don¡¯t need to ask. Even if you ask him, he won¡¯t be able to answer. This demon¡¯s disguise is about to be torn apart. You three, be careful.¡± The three major sect masters couldn't help but turn their attention to the "Supreme Ancestor", and sure enough they found that while Su Han was speaking, at some point, the "Supreme Ancestor"'s complexion had turned black, completely unlike what a human should have. color. The look in Su Han's eyes was also extremely cold. "Boy, how dare you ruin my good deeds!" This "Supreme Ancestor" knew that it was impossible for him to answer the questions of the three sect masters, so he simply tore off his disguise, the demonic energy surged, grabbed it in the air, and held a long sword filled with demonic energy in his hand, and was about to shoot Su Han into the void Cut away in the direction of the sound. How could Su Han let him succeed? The seven brothers of the Huangshi Clan surrounded the fake Supreme Ancestor. The runes of all phenomena were constantly squeezing, and the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation's killing move was brewing. The attack of the "Supreme Ancestor" was directly absorbed by the walls of the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, without even touching a single hair on Su Han's body. This fake "Supreme Ancestor" saw that there was no way he could do anything anymore. He also knew that he was weak and the gap in strength between him and his opponent was too big. Suddenly he gritted his teeth, and a look of determination suddenly appeared on his face. next moment¡ª¡ª With quick eyes and quick hands, Shi Da took one step forward and slapped the powerful force through the body surface of the "Supreme Ancestor", directly shattering his Dantian and Purple Mansion, and destroying all the meridians in his body! Last time, the fake Eudan Emperor and others blew themselves up, leaving no clues at all. How could Su Han let the other party repeat the same trick this time? By destroying the opponent's cultivation, the opponent will naturally no longer have the ability to self-destruct. He could only lie on the ground limply, like a dead dog. The appearance of the demon clan has also been fully revealed. The three sect leaders looked at each other with astonishment in their eyes. They never expected that the supreme ancestor who had a long conversation with them turned out to be a fake! ¡°Moreover, they had been talking to the Supreme Ancestor for such a long time, but they didn¡¯t even see any flaws in the other party. If it hadn¡¯t been exposed by Murong Sang, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t know why they were being fooled around by this demon clan now. The second sect leader, who had a hot temper, couldn't hold back at that moment and shouted: "This cunning bitch actually deceived us all!" The great sect leader was also anxious. Could it be that the real supreme ancestor has been assassinated by the other party? Su Han didn¡¯t waste any time, removed the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, strode to the demon clan, and picked him up. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡°With one, five, and ten moves, I can consider giving you a happy life. Otherwise, you will be forced to live without dying.¡± He knows that many times, people are not afraid of death, but what they are afraid of is the suffering of not being able to survive but not being able to die. The demon clan didn¡¯t last long before they revealed the truth one by one. This demon is the leader of the Demon Clan, but its strength is not at the level of the Demon Emperor. The previously fake Ebony Emperor and others were alsoThis strange demon leader sent out. The purpose of this strange demon leader is not to harm the human world, but to go to the world of the heavens. Therefore, after the strange demon leader secretly witnessed various events that occurred in Kunyu Valley, and learned that the supreme ancestor of Wanliudongtian had the secret order of heaven, he merged these two things and created a three-person gathering in Danyu City. It¡¯s a great show where more than a dozen forces go to Wanliu Cave to investigate their crimes. "It's a pity that this conspiracy was crushed by Su Han. After that, the Supreme Ancestor of Wanliu Cave Heaven also quietly went to the lair of the Wei Demon Clan, and used all his magical powers to wipe out all the Wei Demon Clan. Unfortunately, in the final fierce battle with the strange demon leader, both the supreme ancestor and the strange demon leader suffered losses. The secret order of heaven was also snatched away by the leader of the devil. In desperation, he could only hide and heal. And the leader of the strange demon took advantage of this opportunity and came to Wanliu Cave Heaven, hoping to use the power of the three sect masters and Su Han to use the secret order of heaven to go to the world of the heavens. "Unexpectedly, this demon is so yearning for the world of the heavens. However, his plan is probably going to fail. If there is no spiritual connection with the world of the heavens, just having the secret order of heaven is useless." Su Han shook his head and sighed. He suddenly thought of a question, are there demons in the world of heavens? According to ancient records, the demons were not natives of this continent, but powerful enemies from outside the territory. Could it be that the demons originally came from the world of heavens? "It's a pity that asking this question to the evil leader is useless. This strange demon leader was born in this continent and is not the first generation of demons. It was learned that the ancestor of the Supreme Lord did not die from the magic head, but he had taken away the healing, and the three major lords were relieved. Thinking that the three of them were almost taken advantage of by this demon clan, the three sect masters also felt a little ashamed. Su Han, on the other hand, consoled him: "The three sect masters were also eager to help the Supreme Ancestor, and they almost fell into the trap of this demon. Judging from the confession of this demon, the Supreme Ancestor may be seriously injured somewhere now. Three Sect Master, do you have any means of contacting the Supreme Ancestor?" After being reminded by Su Han, the three sect leaders soon began to try to contact the Supreme Ancestor. Half a month later, everyone successfully found the Supreme Ancestor in a remote area of ??the God's Domain. The situation of the Supreme Ancestor is not optimistic. The fierce battle with the evil demon leader left him severely injured. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2117 Heading to the World of the Heavens You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I thought I was going to die here this time, but I didn't expect you guys to come." The Supreme Ancestor was surprised and happy when he saw the sect master and Su Han appear. The three sect masters also immediately took action and took out the healing medicine and various resources for the Supreme Ancestor to heal his injuries. The Supreme Ancestor¡¯s injuries were not the kind that caused immediate death. It was mainly due to the lack of various supplies that he was in trouble. Now that there are supplies, the Supreme Ancestor's injuries have quickly improved. "Don't worry, ancestor, we have learned from the strange demon leader that you have established a spiritual connection with the world of the heavens and have received the secret order of heaven. The four of us can help you go to the world of the heavens by activating the spirit formation formation. "The great sect leader said. The supreme ancestor shook his head: "I'm afraid I won't be able to go to the world of heavens." "Why did the ancestor say that?" the great sect leader asked in confusion. The Supreme Ancestor sighed: "I spent too much life essence in the fierce battle with the strange demon leader. Now the vitality in my body can no longer withstand the impact of spiritual power going to the world of the heavens. This ancestor knows this well. . If he stays in the divine realm and takes good care of himself, he may still be able to live for hundreds of years, but I am afraid that I will no longer have the chance to live with my ancestor in the world of heaven." "Why is this?" The three sect leaders were also dumbfounded. There is obviously a chance to go to the world of heavens, but you can only give up. At this moment, the three sect masters felt very uncomfortable for the Supreme Ancestor. The Supreme Ancestor is very open-minded: "This is fate in everyone's destiny, and it cannot be forced. It is a pity that the secret order of heaven that I have deduced for three hundred years has been wasted." "Yes, the Secret Order of Heaven can only be used if it has a spiritual connection with the world of heavens. We have no spiritual connection with the world of heaven, so the Secret Order of Heaven is equivalent to a piece of scrap metal in our hands." The three sect leaders sighed. "No matter what, the annihilation of a line of demons is a blessing for the human world. This time, the Supreme Patriarch and Murong Sang can be said to have taken the greatest credit." Several people quickly recovered their mood, and the sect master also took out the secret order of heaven from the storage ring and handed it back to the supreme ancestor. Although the Supreme Ancestor no longer has use for this Heavenly Secret Order, it is still necessary to return it to its original owner. However, at the moment when the sect leader took out the Secret Order of Heaven from the storage ring, the Secret Order of Heaven suddenly shone with five colors of light, piercing the eyes of several people. "what happened?" There was also a look of surprise on the face of the Supreme Ancestor. Then, his eyes also fell on Su Han. The five-color light of that day's secret order was suddenly divided into two parts. One part was wrapped around the Supreme Ancestor, and the other part was heading towards Su Han, wrapping around Su Han's body, becoming more and more bright. "This, this is the secret order of Tiandao selecting the object recognized by Tiandao" The expression of the Supreme Ancestor slowly changed from surprise to understanding, and finally he laughed heartily: "God's will, it seems that all this is God's will. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, my young genius from Wanliudongtian can actually do magic. Consciousness connects all the heavens and worlds! This is the fate of Wanliudongtian, and it is also the blessing of our ancestors" Several sect leaders also opened their mouths in surprise. Unexpectedly, Murong Sang could also communicate with the heavens and the world with his spiritual consciousness. Great luck, this is definitely the great luck of Wanliudongtian. Actually, in the same human sect, there are two beings with spiritual consciousness communicating with the heavens and the world at the same time. This is an event that has never happened in thousands of years. Su Han was also very emotional in his heart. He never expected that at this moment, the secret order of heaven would choose him. Is it because I had that old man¡¯s dream that I had a spiritual connection with the world of heavens in my consciousness? "Ancestor, you have deduced this secret order of heaven for three hundred years, but I cannot take away people's love. In the future, I will obtain another secret order of heaven with my own skills." When Su Han said this, even the three sect leaders were surprised. They didn't expect him to refuse. The Supreme Ancestor also looked thoughtful, then looked at Su Han and smiled faintly: "Murong Sang, I am not going to give you the opportunity to go to the world of the heavens. This opportunity was earned by yourself. Do you understand?" "If you hadn't seen through the disguise of the weird demon leader, the secret order of heaven would have fallen into the hands of the weird demon leader, and I would have died here because of the supply shortage." "Now, the remaining vitality of my ancestor can no longer withstand the impact of the secret order of heaven, so I will transfer this secret order of heaven to you. In this way, you may also be able to findThere are some ways to help replenish the life essence lost by our ancestors. " The Supreme Ancestor spoke slowly. At this moment, the look on his face was like that of an ordinary old man, full of peace. But his words suddenly made Su Han's thoughts clear. Yes, it is certainly a right thing to stick to yourself and insist on obtaining everything with your own strength. "However, it is also a way to accept gifts from others and even create a win-win situation with others. "If you don't accept this secret order from Heaven, it will not be a good thing for the Supreme Ancestor. In this case, why can¡¯t we let go of that unnecessary persistence? "When I was in the Upper Nine Realms, I rejected Mr. Mo's secret order from Heaven. Now I haven't heard any news from Mr. Mo in the God Realm. Perhaps, this old man has gone to the world of heavens." "And now, there is another secret order from heaven. Perhaps, this is really a destined opportunity." After Su Han figured this out, his thoughts became clear. ¡­¡­ Back to Wanliu Cave, Su Han stayed with his father for a few days. This time I go to the world of heavens and I may not be able to come back in a short time. Everyone in Wanliu Cave Heaven also knew that Su Han was going to the world of heavens. This news slowly spread to the entire God's Domain. Most people are both happy and looking forward to it. After all, for the monks on this continent, the world of heavens represents a broader world. As their representative, Su Han wants to go to the world of heavens to have a try. This kind of big event is enough to trigger a storm of discussion from all parties. If Su Han can successfully travel to the world of the heavens, Wanliudongtian's position as the leading force in the divine realm will be completely consolidated. The layout of the entire God's Domain will also be completely reshuffled compared to before. The time has come quickly. On this day, throughout the Divine Realm, countless forces and casual cultivators focused their attention on Wanliu Cave Heaven. There are many people gathered around Wanliu Cave Sky from all directions. ¡°It has to be said that this is a rare event in the God¡¯s Domain that happens once in a thousand years. The senior officials of Wanliu Cave Heaven also rushed to the cave of the Supreme Ancestor. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2118 Wonders of Heaven and Earth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, in the cave of the Supreme Ancestor, Su Han was in an extremely mysterious state. The secret order of heaven is in his hand, and outside his body, there are many five-color rays of light constantly lingering. At this moment, Su Han's Dantian Zi Mansion was filled with the five-color spiritual power of the secret order of heaven. The five-color spiritual power continuously impacted his Zifu space, making a deafening roar, and his Zifu space continued to expand accordingly. ???????????????????????? ??A series of dull thunders continued to sound between the heaven and the earth. If you look up, you can find that thick clouds have gathered in the sky at some point, blocking out the sun. The Supreme Ancestor and the three sect masters sat closest to Su Han. The three sect masters stared at Su Han intently, with even a hint of nervousness in their expressions. "Don't worry, this is the spiritual power in the Secret Order of Heaven, which is being fused with his own Dantian Zifu. The more powerful his spiritual power is, the more difficult it will be to fuse it. Let's wait with peace of mind, since the Secret Order of Heaven Being able to select him proves that this opportunity must belong to him." The Supreme Ancestor spoke. At this time, Su Han's dantian and Zi Mansion were constantly making rumbling sounds of Qi explosions, and the Zi Mansion was also expanding, doubling and doubling in size. Thick spiritual power, one after another, hovered in the Zi Mansion, just like countless real dragons lingering in the Zi Mansion in Dantian, and even faintly emitted the sound of dragon roars. The scene was extremely spectacular. Under the attention of all forces, three days passed by in a flash. On the fourth day, Su Han's body suddenly erupted with a deafening roar, and countless majestic spiritual energy erupted from his body. Roar! A deafening dragon roar resounded through the sky. At this moment, the thick clouds on the sky seemed to be torn apart, and a nine-day brilliance suddenly poured out from the crack, turning into a nine-color light pillar, connecting the sky and the earth. This magnificent sight made everyone within a few hundred miles unable to help but hold their breath! The nine-color light pillar shines across the land of the Divine Realm, just like a divine light emanating from the nine heavens, with endless rays of light and thousands of auspicious auras. The colorful air currents actually formed rainbow-like bridges between heaven and earth. These kinds of visions made everyone present stunned, and people kept whispering to each other. "Are all the people who go to the world of heavens so turbulent?" "Impossible. According to ancient records, different monks go to the world of heavens under different circumstances. However, he is definitely the first person to make such a big movement." "Wanliu Cave Heaven Murong Sang, I thought at the beginning that this son would be anything but simple, and that is indeed the case." Under the gaze of everyone, the clouds in the heavens are constantly condensing, erupting, and changing, and they are actually condensing into magnificent dharma appearances in the heavens. There are gods from the heavens, there are angry-eyed Vajras, there are dragons and lions from the sky, there are fairies from the Nine Heavens, there are rosettes, there are treasure banners, there are swords, there are spears and halberds ¡°Oh my god, this wonder of heaven and earth is simply unbelievable.¡± This spectacular scenery makes it difficult for everyone to return to their senses for a long time. Roar! There was another earth-shattering dragon roar. Above the sky, all kinds of spectacular celestial phenomena gradually condensed together, forming a dragon-shaped shadow that was hundreds of feet long. This dragon-shaped shadow was constantly circling and twisting in the sky, causing people below to scream in surprise. "What a powerful aura. Is this the legendary real dragon?" "Dragon Zhizun, the true dragon bloodline is the purest and top bloodline among the dragon bloodlines. Since ancient times, pure true dragon bloodline has not appeared on the mainland, but I heard that Murong Sang possesses the true dragon bloodline. Bloodline.¡± "With the blood of a true dragon, no wonder there are such spectacular visions of heaven and earth!" "I have to say that Wanliu Cave's weather luck is too strong. In the future, the divine domain will be a unified structure of Wanliu Cave." "If we can attract geniuses with the true dragon bloodline to join us, unification is inevitable. I won't say any more, I will go back to practice hard and participate in the first disciple selection in Wanliu Cave World!" After a long time, the dragon-shaped shadow gradually disappeared in the sky. In the cave below, Su Han, surrounded by five-colored divine light, opened his eyes. His eyes were shining, resting on the people in the cave. Everyone looked at Su Han shrouded in divine light with smiles on their faces. This time, it¡¯s parting, but notA true farewell. "Everyone, I'm leaving, wait until I come back." Su Han held the secret order of heaven tightly, his body gradually faded, and he began to enter the passage to the world of the heavens. However, the brilliance he left on this continent can never be concealed. After Su Han left, his real name was quickly dug up by the evildoers. This genius who has created all kinds of miracles on the mainland, his name is actually not Murong Sang, but Su Han! This name is also destined to become a legend on the mainland and an everlasting symbol and history of the mainland. After Su Han left, Wanliu Dongtian naturally became the dominant leading force in the Divine Realm. Wanliudongtian emphasized the theory of the resurgence of the demons and called on all monks from all races to unite and not give the demons any chance to attack. For a time, all the forces of the human race were united as never before. ¡­¡­ Su Han felt as if he had entered an illusory time and space tunnel. He did not deliberately control his body, but let it float in the void. "I don't know what kind of existence the world of heavens is?" Su Han¡¯s eyes were shining, and he was looking forward to the world of heaven and earth. "Huh? Where is this place?" In his consciousness, Huo'er suddenly made a sound. Since Su Han decided to go to the World of All Heavens, he placed Huo'er and Zijin Wangfengqun on the seventh floor of the Tianhe Glazed Tower, preparing to take them to the World of All Heavens together. At that time, Huo'er was still meditating and sleeping. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Huo'er suddenly woke up. "We are on the passage to the world of the heavens. Speaking of which, do you understand the world of the heavens?" "It seems a bit familiar. In my inheritance memory, there seems to be the word "All Heavens World". No, my head hurts a little." Su Han can feel Huo'er trying to remember, but the current Huo'er's awakened inherited memory is only a drop in the bucket. After reminiscing, Huo'er could only give up in frustration. Su Han doesn¡¯t care. When he goes to the world of heavens, he doesn¡¯t necessarily need to know everything about the world of heavens in advance. He believes that with his own abilities, he can make a name for himself in a new world. At this moment, the passage suddenly shook violently. A bright brilliance appeared in front of him, and this void passage was about to end. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2119 Who wants to kill me? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the exit of the passage, Su Han couldn't control his inner expectation, and activated his evil eye to look out of the exit. And at this moment, an extremely strong sense of crisis suddenly rose from the bottom of Su Han's heart. Without even thinking about it, he immediately activated his Electric Feather Escape and dodged to the side. The next moment, he only saw a dazzling white light suddenly falling from the sky. The light was like an indestructible sharp blade, and the target was him. "not good!" Su Han's expression changed drastically. He felt an unprecedented dangerous aura from this white light. With his cultivation at the eighth level of the Supreme Realm, he couldn't resist it at all. He pushed the speed of the Lightning Escape to the extreme, but the speed of that ray of light was even faster, as if it ignored the distance, and it was impossible for him to avoid it. "Who wants to kill me? Do I already have enemies before I enter the world of heavens?" This thought flashed through Su Han's mind, and the brilliance was so powerful. In front of this overwhelming brilliance, he was like a small boat floating in the sea, incomparably small. Without any time to think about it, he directly activated his spiritual power and sacrificed the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower, covering himself completely. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? That light fell on the Tianhe Glazed Tower, and the originally indestructible Tianhe Glazed Tower suddenly shattered. But after all, it was the magic weapon that Su Han had sacrificed and refined for four years. At this critical moment, the Tianhe Glazed Tower still exerted a huge defensive power. After the brilliance shattered the Tianhe Glazed Tower, its momentum was greatly reduced, and the remaining power was blasted on Su Han. But at this time, Su Han had already sacrificed the Xuanwu Golden Body. Poof! A mouthful of blood spurted out, and this attack still caused a lot of damage to Su Han. He could imagine that if Tianhe Glazed Pagoda hadn't blocked him and allowed him to display his Xuanwu Golden Body, this ray of light would have been enough to kill him ten or eight times. "Why would someone attack me at this time? I activated the evil eye just now. Is it because of this?" Su Han mobilized the spiritual power in his body to cover up the evil eye's aura. In the next short period of time, that extremely powerful attack did not appear again. With doubts and heartache, he put away the broken Tianhe Glazed Tower. This magic weapon that has been with him for four years will no longer be used in a short time. "It's the evil eye. The target of the opponent's attack is not me, but the evil eye. Anyone who can launch such a powerful attack must be a powerful existence in the world of heaven." Su Han thought of this the moment he closed his eyes and passed out. boom! A huge force of space acted on him. Su Han felt as if he had been transported to a new space. The abundant spiritual energy of heaven and earth bathed his whole body, and then he fainted completely. ¡­¡­ Hiss! I don¡¯t know how long it took before Su Han slowly regained his consciousness. The severe pain radiating from his limbs made him take a deep breath. He did not open his eyes immediately, but struggled to mobilize the remaining spiritual power in his body to surround his evil eye, as if he had made a cover for the evil eye, completely covering up the evil eye's aura. "That is to say, I can't use the evil eye casually in the future. The person who made that powerful attack should have some way to locate the evil eye. If I activate the evil eye, he will find it." Su Han closed his eyes, knowing that he was physically injured anyway and couldn't move, so he simply continued to lie on the ground and released his spiritual consciousness to scan the surrounding environment. After releasing his spiritual consciousness, he found that the environment he was in was a wilderness, with no human beings everywhere and not even a monster. Su Han has extended his spiritual consciousness thousands of miles away, but still has not detected any trace of life. "It is indeed the world of the heavens. Any place is so vast. But having said that, where in the world of the heavens is this place?" Su Han knew that if he wanted to figure this out, he had to find someone to ask. However, his top priority now is to recover from his injury as soon as possible. Although there was no trace of life within a thousand miles, Su Han did not dare to be careless. After all, this is the world of the heavens, and everything is unknown. If it had been anyone else, such a serious injury would have been impossible to recover from without lying in bed for three to five months. But for Su Han, this time can be greatly shortened. Healing Holy Spirit in Storage RingAfter being sacrificed, coupled with the continuous circulation of the wood-type spiritual power of the Yimu Demon Vine in the body, it flowed to the limbs and bones, and suddenly there was a feeling like a long drought. "In my current situation, it will probably take me seven days to fully recover. It just so happens that there is no one in the wilderness here, so I can recover with confidence." Su Han did not dare to neglect, and used all his spiritual power in his body to start repairing his injuries. The shattering of the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda still makes him heartbroken when he thinks about it. "Who made that attack? It seems that although this world is wider, it is also more dangerous." "There is no other way. We can only wait until later to find a way to repair the Tianhe Glazed Tower. The top priority now is to recover from the injury as soon as possible." Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Su Han is still in the midst of intense recovery from his injuries. At this moment, he is much better than he was three days ago. At least he can move his body and do some minor movements. However, his cultivation has not been completely restored, so now he seems to only have the strength of the primary level of Zun Realm. "This place has such rich spiritual power that it is even better than the top-level Cave Heaven Blessed Land in the God's Domain. But to the indigenous monks here, this place is just a wilderness without even a human habitation." "The laws here are also different from those in the God's Realm. When I was in the God's Realm, I could fly to the sky and escape from the earth. After activating the electric feather to escape, I could cross hundreds of miles in one breath. But it is completely different here. The space structure is a hundred times stronger. With me Although the ability is not incapable of flying, the cost of spiritual energy consumed is too high. It seems that in the future, we will have to go back to walking on two feet." ¡°I don¡¯t know, what are the other places here like?¡± Su Han¡¯s heart was filled with longing. At this time, Su Han's spiritual thoughts moved, and in his consciousness, he suddenly captured many spiritual powers coming here quickly. "Let's go, hurry up. Everyone, hurry up and don't delay your trip." A rough voice sounded from not far away, followed by a series of footsteps. Su Han glanced around and saw a group of about twenty people, all wearing primitive and rough clothing, coming towards this direction with great momentum. The leader looked to be a middle-aged man in his forties, with a strong build, wrapped in animal skins, and with wild long hair, which made him look even more powerful. And the rest of the team are basically strong men, and the youngest among them looks to be less than twenty years old. However, the cultivation of these people is impressively at the middle level of the Zun Realm, and a few of them are strong enough to even reach the high level of the Zun Realm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2120 Ran Bu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the middle of this group of people, there was a large chariot covered with yellow cloth. It was impossible to tell what was on the chariot. However, a group of people surrounded the chariot tightly. It can be seen that the things on the car are very precious to this group of people. "Clan Chief, how many Holy Yuan Stones can we exchange for so many medicinal materials this time?" A young man asked. This young man looks to be only sixteen or seventeen years old. He is wearing clothes made of animal skins and has a trace of youthfulness on his delicate face. However, his cultivation has reached the eighth level of respect, and he stands out among a group of people. "I guess a hundred Saint Yuan Stones are no problem. Ah Wu, I brought you out this time to let you see the world. When we get to Mang City later, don't embarrass our Ran tribe." The leading man chuckled, and in his words he was quite doting on the young man. "Of course. I, Ran Wu, am the number one genius in the Ran tribe. How can I be embarrassed? In the future, I will leave the Ran tribe and enter Mang City to practice!" The young man was full of momentum. "Haha, stop bragging. Mang City is a big place, and there are emperor-level experts everywhere. You should be more careful, don't be young and frivolous. You will be in trouble if you mess with big shots." Everyone was making fun of this young man. "Huh? Chief, there seems to be a person lying there." Young Ran Wu suddenly let out a sigh and looked at a big rock not far away. Other people also looked over, and sure enough they saw a figure lying on the big rock. "Go and have a look." The man called the patriarch strode towards Su Han, but Ran Wu was faster and was the first to approach Su Han. Su Han frowned slightly. It was a critical moment for him to recover from his injuries. The last thing he wanted was to be disturbed. What's more, he didn't know the details of these people or whether they would be dangerous to him. "He seems to have been seriously injured." Ran Wu frowned. "Don't worry, we are on our way." "Can you wait for me? I'll ask him. You can't just die without saving him." This Ran Wu is obviously a warm-hearted young man. Looking down at Su Han, he asked, "What's your name? Why are you lying alone in such a desolate place?" Su Han glanced at the group of people in front of him without answering. He is now at the critical moment of recovery. If he speaks rashly, he will also lose the vitality in his body. Therefore, he now just hopes that the group of people in front of him will leave quickly and not disturb him. "Hey, I want to ask you something! Mute!" One person said impatiently. Su Han still didn¡¯t speak. "It seems that he is really mute, or a fool. Let's go and let this guy fend for himself here. Don't delay our schedule. It will take three or four days from here to Mangcheng. We are late. Manager Zishan is to blame.¡± "That's right, we don't know this person, so there's no need to take care of him." Some people in the Ran tribe obviously don¡¯t want to care about Su Han. Their destination is Mangcheng and they are only interested in the Saint Yuan Stone. Hearing that they were leaving, Su Han breathed a sigh of relief. "No, Patriarch, we can't just ignore death. Although this desolate area is deserted, there are occasionally a few creatures that appear. If we don't care about him, he will be attacked by some powerful creature or killed by a passing gangster. What should we do? Since this happened to us, we have to take care of it. Saving one life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. If you don¡¯t care about it, I will take care of it myself. " This Ran Wu is young, energetic and high-spirited. Listening to what he said, it was obvious that he didn't want to have the experience of not saving his life during his first trip out of the tribe. In that case, a shadow will be left in Dao's heart that is difficult to erase. After listening to Ran Wu's words, Su Han couldn't help but feel a warm current in his heart, and couldn't help but glance at Ran Wu. Ran Wu has thick black hair, big bright eyes, and is very handsome. He and Ran Wusu didn't know each other, but the other party insisted on saving him. It was obvious that he had no other intention, just out of the kindness in his heart. Su Han then thought about it, and realized that he had a dark eye on this world. Although he had not encountered any danger in the past few days, as the young man said, there was no guarantee that he would not be in danger in the future. In his current state, if he really encounters any danger, it may be difficult to resist him. If you can act with this group of people, it would be a good thing. Safety is guaranteed, and there is no delay in recovering from injuries. And, if you can pass them and learn more about this place, it would be great too.?. "Haha, I didn't expect that our Awu is still a warm-hearted person. Chief, in that case, let's take this guy with us, so that he won't be eaten by any creature here." Someone laughed. "Yes, we have a chariot anyway, transporting more people won't slow down the speed." "Okay, Ah Wu, it's a good thing that you are kind-hearted, let's take him on the road together." The clan leader nodded in approval. "Thank you, patriarch." Ran Wu was very happy and immediately picked up Su Han and let him lie on the yellow cloth. This chariot is very wide. Apart from the things loaded on the chariot, the remaining corner is enough for Su Han to lie flat on his back. Lying on the chariot, Su Han could smell the medicinal fragrance coming from under the yellow cloth. His mind was clear, and he could smell the types of medicinal materials covered under the yellow cloth just by relying on his nose. Some of these medicinal materials are elixirs that exist in the God's Realm, and some have never been seen by Su Han, but in his memory, there is naturally information about these medicinal materials. This information is like a treasure existing in Su Han's mind, making Su Han suddenly more confident. "Alas! I was already slow on the road, but now I have another burden. If something happens along the way, I still have to spare my energy to protect him." Someone complained dissatisfied. "I'm talking about Fifth Uncle, why are you so unsympathetic? If something happens to him, I will protect him. Besides, our tribe is blessed by luck, so how can there be any danger, right?" That young man? But he was smiling. "Haha, it's rare for Ah Wu to be so generous." The clan leader nodded approvingly. When he reaches his current position, he will understand how much wealth an emotional and moral young genius is to a tribe. Su Han, who was lying on the chariot, couldn't help but reveal a faint smile. These simple people completely overturned Su Han's predictions about the world. It seems that there is a concept of tribe here. These people are all from a tribe called Ran tribe, and they are related to each other. With this cart of elixir, he planned to transport it to a place called Mangcheng. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2121 Xuan Yin Ming Clam You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the next two days, Ran Bu and his party were on the road, basically without stopping in the middle. Su Han concentrated on recovering from his injuries. What he heard most on the road was these people discussing the exchange of medicinal materials for the Holy Yuan Stone. Su Han also got a general idea that Saint Yuan Stone is the common currency here and is also a necessary resource for the monks here to practice. However, it is difficult for ordinary tribesmen to obtain the Holy Yuan Stone. If they want to obtain the Holy Yuan Stone, they can only transport the materials to Mangcheng to exchange it. The settlement of Ranbu is at least ten days and half a month away from Mangcheng, separated by vast and dangerous mountains. But these people still work tirelessly, which is enough to show how precious the Saint Yuan Stone is. "Saint Yuan Stone, used for cultivation, will definitely be far more effective than high-grade Yuan Stone. After recovering from the injury, I will find a way to get some." Su Han's eyes were bright and he was looking forward to it. " This Saint Yuan Stone can only be exchanged for a hundred pieces for such a cart of medicinal materials, which is enough to show the majestic spiritual power contained in it. No wonder there are more than twenty powerful people in this tribe who are above the middle level of the Zun Realm. In addition to the rich spiritual energy of heaven and earth, the good cultivation resources are also a reason. Although Su Han has tens of millions of high-grade Yuan stones, he knows very well that he cannot exchange all his wealth for this cart of medicinal materials. But this cart of medicinal materials can only be exchanged for one hundred Saint Yuan Stones. It is enough to show how powerful the Saint Yuan Stone is. In the past two days, Su Han still didn't speak. His cultivation level has returned to the middle level of Zun Realm, but he still cannot fight until he is fully recovered. In the past two days, he had been lying in the car without moving. Except for Ran Wu, who came over to say a few words to him when he had nothing to do, everyone else ignored him at all. "Obviously, in the minds of most people, bringing Su Han with you is a burden. No one wants to talk to a burden, let alone a burden that can't speak Su Han didn't care. In two days, his injuries would be fully recovered. Whether it's Ran Wu or these guys who ignore him, they have helped him after all, and he will definitely not let them suffer. Suddenly, Su Han's heart moved, and he received a dangerous aura in his consciousness. An ordinary monk would definitely not be able to detect this aura, but Su Han's spiritual consciousness is as powerful as a middle-level Emperor Realm expert, so he can naturally notice details that ordinary people cannot notice. "Stop." Su Han stood up suddenly and said to the people who were on their way. This scene shocked everyone, and everyone stared at Su Han in shock. For the past two days, they all thought that the young man in white clothes rescued from the roadside was mute or had a bad brain. Unexpectedly, he suddenly spoke today and sat up from the car. "You, can you speak?" Ran Wu's eyes widened. "Boy, who are you? Why are you pretending to be injured?" Many Ran tribe members were suddenly hostile to Su Han. It's no wonder that Su Han didn't move for two days, but now he suddenly sat up, and his eyes were clear and focused, which made them suspicious. Under the questioning of everyone, Su Han's expression was calm, with a faint smile, he cupped his fists and said: "Su Han, I am indeed seriously injured. I have been recovering from my injuries in the past two days. Thank you for taking care of me. I can't thank you enough." .Now everyone listen to me, there is danger ahead, everyone is ready to fight." Everyone was in an uproar: "Boy, who are you lying to?" "If there was danger, the clan leader would have told us a long time ago that it would be your turn? Who are you and what are your intentions?" Everyone screamed one after another, becoming more hostile to Su Han. ???????????????????????? Just when everyone was shouting and asking questions, a dull sound suddenly sounded, and the earth trembled, and the sky and earth were filled with flying sand and rocks. "What?" "Is it really dangerous?" Everyone's expressions changed, and the gazes looking at Su Han couldn't help but undergo subtle changes. No matter what the origin of this young man in white is, at least he sensed the existence of the crisis before the ninth-level clan leader, which was enough to surprise everyone. "It might be a monster, please be careful." Chief Ran's momentum surged, and the aura of the ninth level of Zunjing was completely released. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The croak was very harsh and unpleasant to hear. In the void ahead, a sinister wind floated, and a fishy smell came over, which was nauseating. ???????????????????????? ???????????????????????? Earth-shaking steps came, and a huge creatureThe figure, swinging its huge body, gradually came out of the fog ahead. It turned out to be a huge poisonous toad, with black pustules all over its body. It stared at everyone with a pair of fierce eyes, making everyone's souls tremble, as if they were about to be frozen. "Xuanyin Mingha!" The leader of the Ran tribe couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. Not only did the clan leader¡¯s voice change slightly, but the expressions of other clan members also turned extremely ugly for a moment: ¡°Why are we so unlucky?¡± "If you can't deal with any monsters, why do you come across the Xuan Yin Dark Toad, which is known as the most poisonous thing in the world?" "The Xuanyin Dark Clam at the ninth level of the Venerable Realm can be dealt with by the clan leader alone in terms of cultivation. But the key is that the Xuanyin Dark Clam is full of poison and will die if it comes in contact with it. If the clan leader wants to kill this thing, he must also Infected by the poison, life is at risk." "What should we do? It's too late to run now. This guy has regarded us as prey and won't let us get away easily." Everyone's complexion is a dead ash, and the face of the patriarch is also difficult to see the pole. Suddenly, he sang: "All of you retreat, I dragged this Xuanyin clam alone, you protect Awu retreat!" "Clan leader, if we go together, we may not be able to kill this beast!" Many people's eyes turned red. "You know nothing. With your strength, you can't even get close to this beast. Hurry up and don't delay my performance." There were tears in the patriarch's eyes, but he shouted without hesitation. "Don't be nervous, everyone, this Xuan Yin Toad is not that scary. Listen to me, none of you will die." Su Han suddenly said. He is not talking nonsense here. This Xuan Yin Ming Toad is not only found in the world of heavens. He has also read relevant information about it in the ancient classics of the God's Domain. This Xuan Yin Ming Ha looks fierce, but in fact it is not difficult to deal with, and it has obvious weaknesses. "Brother Su Han, don't talk nonsense. This thing is extremely poisonous. Its toxin is enough to poison dozens of ninth-level monks. We, the people, are simply indifferent to its poison. We can only say that we are unlucky. .¡± The patriarch smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Believe me, you can survive if you listen to me. If you don't listen to me, none of you will survive." Su Han said with a faint smile, "I have a body that avoids poison. Generally poisons can't hurt me, but now my injury has not recovered, so I can't." Take action. If you are willing to listen to me, I can teach you how to deal with Xuanyin Minghu without being infected by his poison." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2122: Surprised Everyone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Are you kidding me? Isn't this asking the clan leader to die? This guy says he has a body that can avoid poison. Who would believe it?" "Clan leader, don't listen to his nonsense. Let's go together. If you don't believe we can't kill this big beast." The members of the Ran tribe obviously didn't want to believe Su Han's words, and felt that he was talking nonsense and making fun of the clan leader's life. "I will only say it once. If I don't take action, it will be too late." Su Han said and closed his eyes directly. He believed that if the patriarch was a smart man, he would naturally do what he said. The patriarch's eyes flickered, he suddenly took a deep breath and made up his mind: "Okay, what do you think we should do?" "Clan leader, you can't listen to this kid." "Yes, if he is so powerful, how could he be seriously injured and lying in the wilderness?" Some tribesmen still want to persuade me. "Okay, everyone is dead, so why not give it a try." The clan leader waved his hand to stop everyone. "The weak point of this Xuan Yin Ming Clam is its lower jaw. You can attack it by yourself. If you choose the right moment to pierce its lower jaw, you can kill it with one strike. If you accidentally get poisoned, I can keep you safe." Su Han's voice was very determined, as if it had a calming force, which made the nervous mood of the Ran tribe leader relax a lot. He reached out and grabbed it in the air, holding a cold long sword in his hand. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The Xuan Yin Ming Toad also moved, opening its big mouth and spitting out a stream of green air at the head of the Ran tribe. Wherever the air flow went, even the void was corroded by the poison and sizzled. ha! The head of the Ran tribe shouted low and activated his body movements, barely able to avoid the attack of Xuanyin Minghu. The little eyes of Xuanyin Mingha suddenly narrowed into a thin line. The human in front of it was not that easy to deal with, which made it very angry inside. ???????????????????????? Xuan Yin Ming Ha moved, and the huge body like a giant pounced on the leader of the Ran tribe. The pustules on his body exploded one after another, and green arrows shot out. Obviously, they were poisonous that would kill them. . Seeing this scene, Chief Ran's scalp was numb. Thinking of what Su Han said, he could only grit his teeth: "Fight!" He also knew that at this point, he had no way out. If he retreats, his own people will die. His eyes moved and locked on the lower jaw of the Xuan Yin Ming Clam. At this moment, everyone in the Ran tribe became nervous involuntarily, especially Ran Wu, who had never seen such a scene before. He had been well protected in the tribe since he was a child, and even his face turned pale at this moment. Only Su Han looked calm and composed, as if he was confident. "Don't worry about the venom, lightning attacks its jaws." Su Han's voice transmission reached the sea of ??consciousness of Chief Ran Tribe. Faced with the torrential rain of poisonous arrows, Chief Ran couldn't help but feel his scalp numb. But at this time, he couldn't care anymore and could only grit his teeth and do as Su Han said. I don¡¯t know why, but the head of the Ran tribe has an inexplicable confidence in this mysterious young man in the car. "Sudden Rain Sword!" The long sword in the hand of Ran tribe leader suddenly danced, and countless bright sword lights overflowed, densely packed, and intertwined into a huge sword net. Countless rays of sword light were like a violent storm, colliding with countless poisonous arrows released by Xuan Yin Ming Toad. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Venom splashed everywhere. The intensive sword light cast by Chief Ran blocked most of the venom attacks, but some venom still fell on him and penetrated into his body instantly. Hiss! Chief Ran took a deep breath. He could feel the toxin from the Xuan Ming Poison Toad corroding his bloodline. Even if he is at the ninth level of the Zun Realm, he cannot last long under the penetration of this poison. In other words, if the mysterious young man is telling lies, he will definitely die this time. However, at this moment, he couldn't care so much: "Beast, die!" The long sword shook, and the sword light overflowed. The sword body seemed to have a spirit, suddenly stretched out like a poisonous snake, and in the blink of an eye it reached the lower jaw of Xuanyin Minghu. "The weakness of this Xuan Yin Ming Clam is its lower jaw, but it doesn't bother to protect it because it is too confident in its own venom. When ordinary monks attack it, they will only attack from a distance and dare not get close to it. Side. I'm afraid it never expected that the human in front of it would be determined to fight to the death and attack at close range.its weakness. " On the carriage, Su Han commented lightly. Ran Wu on the side opened his mouth unconsciously and looked nervously at the scene in front of him. Xuanyin Mingha is obviously aware of the danger, but it is almost impossible for it to dodge the full blow of a strong human of the same level in an instant. The Xuan Yin Ming Clam's biggest reliance is its venom, but its other combat capabilities are not particularly outstanding. Pfft! The ending was just as Su Han expected. Chief Ran pierced the jaw of Xuan Yin Ming Clam with his sword, and countless poisonous blood spurted out. Although Chief Ran dodged immediately, a lot of poisonous blood still sprayed on him. ah¡­¡­ "Two screams came out at the same time, one from the Xuan Yin Ming Ha. The key weak spot was pierced. It had no power to stand up, and its vitality was gradually dwindling. The other scream came from the leader of the Ran tribe. He was destroyed by the venom and poisonous blood of the Xuanyin Ming Clam at the same time. His whole person looked extremely miserable. "Clan leader!" The tribesmen of the Ran tribe were relieved to see Xuanyin Minghu die. But the tragic situation of the clan leader made their hearts hang high again. "Come back to me." Su Han also shouted. The leader of Ran tribe did not hesitate for a moment and rushed to Su Han as quickly as possible. The others also looked at Su Han without blinking. Looking at him like this, it seemed that there was really something he could do? Su Han¡¯s movements were also very crisp and neat. He first fed a few pills into the mouth of Chief Ran, and then with a rush of spiritual power, he slapped Chief Ran on the back. With the spiritual power surging, Su Han extradited the wood spiritual power of the Yimu Demonic Vine into the body of the leader of the Ran tribe. "The Yimu Demon Vine is a pure wood and can swallow wood-type toxins. Moreover, the wood-type spiritual power mainly grows and purifies, and it can also purify toxins in the body." Su Han thought to himself. Chief Ran felt that a warm spiritual power was nourishing his blood. The bone-corrosive poison seemed to be continuously absorbed and purified, and the spiritual power in his body became purer and cleaner. Soon, the warm spiritual power was taken away from his body. Chief Ran took a deep breath and felt that his limbs were smoother than ever before. Even, his bloodline seemed to have been nourished again, like a dead wood in Ganlin, and could not be comfortable. "What kind of magical method is this?" The leader of the Ran tribe was also extremely shocked. The young man in front of him seemed to be just a mid-level monk at the Venerable Realm, but he could easily eliminate the toxin of the Xuan Yin Dark Toad at the ninth level of the Venerable Realm. Is the guy a monster? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2123 Foreigner You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "alright." Su Han put away his palm, and the Yimu Demon Vine absorbed all the toxins of the Xuanyin Ming Clam. For the Yimu Demon Vine, it was a kind of nourishment. Chief Ran took a deep breath and stood up in disbelief. At this moment, he was full of energy. How could he still look like he had been injured just now? In front of you, the Xuan Yin Ming Clam has completely expired, but its behemoth-like body still contains deadly toxins, and no one dares to approach it. "Clan leader, are you okay?" Everyone gathered around, and they could clearly see the tragic scene after the clan leader was sprayed with venom and blood. Now, after a short period of treatment by this mysterious young man, the patriarch has recovered as before, and his breath is long, and he doesn't seem to have any sequelae at all. "Haha, it's okay, I'm fine!" The patriarch laughed loudly, and then his eyes turned to Su Han, and his eyes suddenly became serious. Under the gaze of everyone, the head of the Ran tribe hugged Su Han respectfully and gave a deep salute: "Little brother, master, we were too blind to recognize Mount Tai before, so we have offended many people." ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Patriarch, you saved me, so naturally I can¡¯t just die without saving you.¡± Su Han smiled. He could see that these Ran tribe people were all simple people. Even those who were unwilling to take him away at first did so because they wanted to hurry and had no complicated intentions. Thinking of the intrigues in the divine realm, Su Han felt more and more that this kind of simplicity was valuable, and naturally he couldn't just watch them die. "Brother Su Han is really a master. That Xuan Yin Ming Clam, many strong men can't do anything with it, but Brother Su Han can see its weakness." "Not only that, Brother Su Han is not corroded by the toxins of the Xuanyin Toad. If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn't have believed it even if I were beaten to death." "Brother Su Han, I, Ran Laowu, have been very offensive with my words before. I am here to apologize to you. I hope you don't think like a rough guy like me. If it weren't for you today, our Ran tribe would be doomed." After this battle, everyone in the Ran tribe's view of Su Han also changed significantly. Those who had been rude before came over to apologize. They are simple, unsophisticated, and have never seen the world, but it does not mean that their brains are not good. They could all see that this mysterious young man was extraordinary. He was calm in the face of danger and exuded a calm and steady temperament that was incompatible with his age. Such a person must have an unusual origin. "Look, I just said that saving people is right. Doing good deeds will definitely lead to good rewards." Ran Wu looked excited: "Brother Su, I think you are only a few years older than me. I will call you Brother Su from now on. I didn't expect you to be so powerful." Ha ha¡­¡­ A burst of hearty laughter also narrowed the distance between Su Han and these Ran tribe members. They no longer regarded Su Han as an outsider, but became particularly friendly. "What should I do with the body of Xuan Yin Ming Ha?" "Leave it here, no one is willing to touch such highly poisonous things unless they are monks who specialize in poison techniques. Brother Su Han, what do you think?" Su Han also shook his head. He couldn't look down on the materials on a ninth-level monster like Xuanyin Minghu. He was only interested in Emperor-level materials now. Leaving behind the body of Xuan Yin Ming Ha, a group of people continued on their way. "Brother Su Han, this is Ran Gan, the leader of the Ran tribe. I wonder where you come from, brother Su? How come you are seriously injured and lying there in the wilderness?" "To be honest, I know nothing about this place. Is this the world of the heavens?" Su Han also asked directly. "The world of the heavens? Never heard of it! This is the real dragon world." Ran Qian said doubtfully. "True Dragon Realm?" Su Han silently wrote down the name. "That's right, it's the Litian Realm of the True Dragon Realm. Brother Su, why don't you even know this? Could it be that you are a meteor that fell here from the sky all of a sudden?" Ran Laowu's joking words made De Rangan suddenly think of something, and his face changed slightly. "Brother Su, are you from another plane?" Ran Gan asked tentatively. "Clan Chief Ran Gan guessed right. I did come from another plane. I was seriously injured on the way here, and I don't know anything about this place." Su Han told the truth. He could tell from the other party's look and questions that there were not many monks like him from other planes, but they were not very rare. At least Ran Gan thought of it immediately. ? ???It turned out to be a ¡®foreigner¡¯. " "Brother Su Han, no wonder you are so impressive at such a young age. We all know that you 'outsiders' all come from a plane with poorer spiritual energy. You can still achieve such a level of cultivation in that kind of place, It shows that your luck, talent, potential, and perseverance are all extraordinary." "That's right, I guess you are also a figure in your hometown." "Yes, for a 'foreigner' like you, after arriving here, as long as they get enough resources, their strength will explode. Many big forces like to cultivate 'outsiders'." "It's a pity that 'outsiders' are so hard to see. Litian Territory is so big, even if there are many 'outsiders', they are still a drop in the ocean compared to the population base of Litian Territory." "Brother Su Han, when you arrive with us in Mangcheng, as soon as your identity as a 'foreigner' is announced, the big forces in Mangcheng will immediately offer you an olive branch." Everyone in the Ran tribe was buzzing with excitement. Hearing their words, Su Han was also stunned. It seems that people like me who have worked hard from other dimensions are not difficult here, and can even live better than many natives. However, Su Han immediately made a decision when he thought of the brilliance that struck him in the passage he came from. "Clan leader, brothers, you have to promise me one thing. You must never mention my status as a foreigner to outsiders. From now on, don't mention it yourself. I don't want anyone to know except you. I am a foreigner." Su Han's tone also became solemn. If there wasn't that brilliance attack, maybe he could make good use of his identity. But now, this identity cannot be revealed. Because his evil eye was attacked, and the person who sent the attack must have known that he was in the time and space channel at that time. In other words, that person knows that he is from another dimension. Therefore, this identity is beneficial to others, but for oneself, it is definitely disadvantageous. "Brother Su, why is this? With such a good status, wouldn't it be a pity not to use it?" Ran Wu didn't understand. "Yes, Brother Su Han, this is a good thing, why should you hide it?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2124 Coming to Mangcheng You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This involves my personal secrets, so please keep it secret for me." Su Han¡¯s tone also had an air of no doubt. "Okay, brother Su Han, we will never tell anyone that you are a 'foreigner'. If you hadn't helped me today, not only would I, Ran Gan, have died, but the other elites of our Ran tribe would have died tragically as well. You are our The savior of the entire tribe, if we are needed in the future, we will go through fire and water, and it is our duty to do so." Ran Qian¡¯s tone was also very sincere. "Clan Chief Ran, I know nothing about the True Dragon Realm or the Litian Realm. I wonder if you can ask the Clan Chief to clear up my confusion?" Su Han said with a smile. "Brother Su, let me tell you. I once saw an incomplete map of the True Dragon Realm, but it was so big and unimaginable. If I, Ran Wu, can go to other places in the True Dragon Realm in my life, Check it out, it¡¯s worth it.¡± "Ah Wu, don't be too ambitious. It would be great if you could make a name for yourself in Xiaogushan." Ran Laowu teased. "Okay, stop messing around and quickly explain the True Dragon Realm to Brother Su Han. But Brother Su Han, we saw these on the map, so we can't guarantee the specific accuracy." Ran Gan laughed. road. "Brother Su, there are eight major realms in the vast True Dragon Realm. Among them, we are in Litian Realm, and there are also Jiushao Realm, Yama Luo Realm, and Shalei Realm. These are all closer to us and further away. We don¡¯t know the names of several domains. We only know that Litian Domain alone is very big, and even if we walk all our lives, we won¡¯t be able to reach the center of Litian Domain.¡± "It sounds much bigger than my hometown. By the way, what is the Xiaogushan you just mentioned?" Su Han continued to ask. "Brother Su, we are now at the boundary of Xiaogushan. Xiaogushan belongs to Litian Territory and is the most remote area in Litian Territory. Xiaogushan covers an area of ??several billion miles, most of which are mountainous areas. , thousands of mountains, rolling up and down, as far as the eye can see, monsters are rampant, and dangers are everywhere." "Among so many mountains, there are hundreds of cities, large and small, and countless sects. And our Ran tribe is just a tribe deep in Xiaogushan. A tribe like ours, I don¡¯t even know how many people there are.¡± "I'm not afraid of Brother Su's jokes. Although I, Ran Gan, am the leader of the Ran tribe, the biggest place I have been to in my life is Mang City. It is impossible for people like me to leave the Xiaogushan area in this life. Now, I can only count on Ah Wu. Ah Wu has good qualifications. If one day he can enter a certain sect in Xiaogushan and become a sect disciple, he will be soaring into the sky. Otherwise, he can only stay in the tribe for the rest of his life. When you go out, you will find yourself in a deserted mountain, where you will spend your whole life fighting monsters." After listening to Ran Gan¡¯s introduction, Su Han was also secretly surprised in his heart. The True Dragon Realm was far larger than he had imagined. The small Gushan area alone had a radius of several billion miles. What is this concept? It¡¯s almost the size of half of God¡¯s Domain. And Xiaogushan is just an area in Litianyu. Li Tianyu is only one of the eight major sections of the True Dragon Realm. And what position does the True Dragon Realm occupy in the entire world of heavens? It has to be said that such a huge world suddenly inspired Su Han's fighting spirit. A bigger world means a bigger stage. A bigger stage means more challenges. Just imagining it made Su Han's blood boil. Next, everyone in the Ran tribe talked a lot, but they told Su Han a lot about the general situation of Li Tianyu. But a lot of what they say is just hearsay, and no one has experienced it personally. These people have never even been out of Xiaogushan. It is not easy to know so much. However, everyone knows relatively well about the affairs in this area of ??Mangcheng. After all, the Ran tribe can be considered a tribe close to Mangcheng. There are countless tribes like the Ran tribe in the Mangcheng area. They lived in the barren mountains and made a living by hunting monsters. The materials from the monsters and the medicinal materials they collected were brought to Mangcheng in exchange for the Holy Yuan Stone. In this area, Mangcheng is considered a large city, and in Mangcheng, in addition to the city lord's palace, there are also various other forces. Generally speaking, a tribe has its own fixed trading partner. For example, the Ran tribe¡¯s fixed trading partner is the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. When they arrive in Mangcheng, someone from the City Lord's Mansion will estimate the value of the materials and then give the corresponding exchange price. Two days later, the group finally arrived at Mangcheng after trekking through mountains and rivers. Looking from afar,Mang City is also magnificent, with walls dozens of feet high, all made of smooth rocks. It covers an area of ??hundreds of miles, enough to accommodate millions of monks. However, for Su Han, he had seen cities of the same level as Wanliu City and Jinlin City, so naturally he would not be surprised by this vast city. "Haha, Mangcheng is indeed a big place. It's my first time coming to Mangcheng. I want to have a good time." Ran Wu was extremely excited and strode towards the city gate. Su Han couldn't help but reveal a faint smile. This Ran Wu was a simple tribal boy who had never seen the world at all and was kind-hearted. People like this were the easiest to suffer when they came to a big city. "Clan leader, fifth uncle, come quickly!" Ran Wu jumped up and down, excited. Ran Gan said to Su Han: "Brother Su, you are new here. If you don't have any place you particularly want to go, why not come with us to Mangcheng to see it?" ¡°That¡¯s fine, I just want to buy some materials.¡± Su Han nodded. Now his injuries have fully recovered and he has already got off the chariot and walked on foot. Now his top priority is to find a way to completely cover up the aura of the evil eye. Although it can be temporarily covered up with spiritual power, it is not a long-term solution after all. Su Han still wanted to use props to cover it up. He knew a spirit-locking formation that could completely cover the spiritual aura, but the spirit-locking formation required a carrier. In other words, he had to create a piece of equipment and then attach it to it. Soul locking formation. As for the materials for making equipment, you naturally have to go to the market to find them. Therefore, Ran Gan's proposal to go to Mangcheng together was in line with Su Han's wishes. It was noon at the moment, and there were many monks coming in and out at the gate of Mang City. From time to time, groups of people appeared, surrounding the chariots. They were all dressed similarly to the people of the Ran tribe. They were all simple. Animal skin clothing. ¡°Obviously, these people, like Ran Bu, were all transporting materials to Mangcheng to exchange for the Holy Yuan Stone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2125 Manager He You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Approaching the city gate, Su Han also discovered that there were two rows of guards wearing uniform armor standing at the city gate. Just looking at the clothes, he is much more advanced than these people in the tribe. "Those are the guards sent by the city lord's palace. Generally, monks have to pay an entry fee to enter Mang City. If they want to live in Mang City permanently, they have to buy a residence talisman. Just talking about the entry fee, every monk who enters Mang City, Everyone has to pay a Saint Yuan Stone." "A Saint Yuan Stone is definitely a huge amount of wealth for the people of the tribe, so no one will come to Mang City easily, unless he can be sure that the benefits of a visit to Mang City will be far more than A Saint Yuan Stone." Ran Gan was beside Su Han, explaining softly. However, when Ran Bu's team arrived, the guard leader obviously had no intention of collecting city fees. He just gestured to Ran Bu and his party and let them into the city. "Wow, the clan leader is so powerful and so proud. I see that the guard leader even smiled at you?" Ran Wu shouted and admired him extremely. "Haha Of course, our Ran Division has sent countless materials to the City Lord's Mansion over the years, so they still have to give me this little bit of face." Ran Qian laughed heartily and was quite pleased with himself. Mang City was bustling with activity, and there were countless monks coming and going. Su Han took a general look and found that among these monks, the majority were in the primary and intermediate levels of the Supreme Realm. Those with high levels of respect are considered to be more outstanding. However, this is only the standard of casual cultivators on the street. Su Han believed that the real power entrenched in Mang City must be more than this level. As for the bustling scene in the streets and alleys of Mangcheng, it can only attract a fledgling young man like Ran Wu. For Su Han, he has seen a more prosperous city than this. This Mangcheng has a primitive style. There is really nothing to see. Only Ran Wu, since entering the city, has been looking around, looking here and there, always in high spirits. "Awu, don't wander around. Let's go to the city lord's mansion first and exchange the medicinal materials for the Holy Yuan Stone. Then I will take you to have fun in Mang City." Ran Gan said. "Okay, patriarch." Ran Wu was also very obedient. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion is at the core of Mang City. Ran Gan was familiar with the roads and quickly led a group of people to the square in front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. "Wow, what a majestic gate and beautiful building. I wonder if the people who live in it every day are particularly comfortable?" Ran Wu yelled and screamed, his eyes shining brightly. "Awu, don't talk nonsense." Ran Laowu quickly stopped him. Once he got here, he had to be cautious in all his actions. If he made the city lord's palace unhappy, Ran's department would no longer have to mess around. Ran Wu stuck out his tongue and followed the crowd without making a sound. Ran Gan walked quickly to the gate of the City Lord's Mansion, hugged the guard and said, "Brother, we are from the Ran tribe, and we are here to transport the medicinal materials." The guard also nodded coldly: "Okay, you wait here, I will inform the manager." Ran Gan didn¡¯t care about the guard¡¯s cold attitude. After all, he is a guard guarding the gate of the city lord's mansion, so it is normal to be arrogant. After a while, a group of people walked out from the gate of the City Lord's Mansion. The leader was dressed luxuriously, with a fat head and big ears. He looked about the same age as Ran Gan, but his cultivation level was higher than Ran Gan's, reaching the half-step emperor level. Behind this man, there were five or six guards, all of whom were between the eighth and ninth levels of the Zun Realm. "Are you Ran Gan?" the leading fat monk asked contemptuously. Ran Gan said hurriedly: "That's me. The medicinal materials sent by our Ran department this time are all of the best. May I ask why the manager of Zishan didn't come out?" "General Manager Zishan is very busy. From now on, I will take care of such small things. My name is He Lun, and I am the brother-in-law of General Manager Zishan. They all call me Manager He." He Lun shook his head, and the fat on his face was trembling. Coupled with his innate sense of superiority, it must be said that he is a guy who gives an extremely bad impression at first glance. "It turns out to be Mr. He. I'm being disrespectful. Please bring the medicinal materials up quickly." Ran Gan waved his hand, and several people from Ran's tribe pushed the chariot forward. He Lun strode over and lifted the yellow cloth covering the car, revealing the medicinal materials inside. Not only are these medicinal materials a lot, but as Ran Qian said, they are all of high quality. With a smile on his face, Ran Qian asked: "Manager He, what do you think of this medicinal material?" "It's not bad!" He Lun snorted and motioned to the person next to him to take one.Come with a storage bag. "This is your Saint Yuan Stone this time. Come, bring the medicinal materials to the mansion." He Lun waved his hand, and the storage bag drew a parabola and fell into Ran Gan's hand. "Thank you, Mr. He." Ran Gan clasped his fists, then habitually opened the storage bag and took a look, his expression immediately changed slightly. "Manager He, isn't this right?" Ran Qian frowned. He Lun said impatiently: "What's wrong?" "We sent the same amount of medicinal materials before, including one hundred Saint Yuan Stones. Why are there only fifty this time?" Ran Qian asked. "These things of yours are worth fifty Saint Yuan Stones, so hurry up and leave!" He Lun sneered coldly. "Manager He, it's not easy for us to come here. In the past, General Manager Zishan gave one hundred Saint Yuan Stones, but this time half of them were lost. How can I go back and explain to the clan members? These medicinal materials are all the blood and sweat of the clan members. ah." Seeing He Lun's appearance, Ran Qian couldn't help but become furious in his heart, but on the surface he was still restraining himself and trying to reason. "How much General Manager Zishan gives is his business, and how you explain it is your business. I tell you clearly that I am the one who makes the decision now. These medicinal materials are only worth fifty Saint Yuan Stones to me. How about you? Take the Saint Yuan Stone and leave quickly, or I will pull you down, and I won¡¯t force you.¡± He Lun sneered. Ran Gan looked embarrassed. He knew very well that although the other party said that there was no force, if he took these medicinal materials away, he would not be able to find another force in Mang City who dared to accept these medicinal materials. of. "Receiving these medicinal materials is equivalent to offending the city lord's mansion, who dares?" The current situation is very obvious. Ranbu and his party simply do not have the capital to negotiate terms with the other party. "Mr. He, if you do this, who else will send medicinal materials to your city lord's mansion in the future? I think the other fifty Saint Yuan Stones were given as kickbacks by you, right?" Ran Wu was the first one who couldn't bear it. Stopped and screamed. "Boy, who are you? A pariah boy from the tribe dares to talk to the manager like this. Do you believe that I have disabled one of your arms?" One of the guards snorted coldly, full of contempt. Ran Wu wanted to refute, but was pulled back by two Ran tribe members. This is the city lord's palace. If there is a commotion here, how can they get any good results? Now it is obvious that the new manager He wants to deprive them of their Saint Yuan Stone. Although they are aggrieved, due to the other party's power, they can only swallow their anger. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2126: Crush all the way You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "He is a tribal pariah, so what are you? I think you are just a pug, right?" At this moment, a voice that was neither salty nor light suddenly sounded. As soon as these words came out, not to mention He Lun and others were stunned, even Ran Qian and others were collectively stunned. Everyone's eyes collectively looked towards the direction of the voice. In that direction, there was a young man in white standing leisurely, it was Su Han. "Boy, what did you say? Are you looking for death?" The guard suddenly became furious. "Brother Su, stop talking, let's go." Ran Qian quickly grabbed Su Han, this was the city lord¡¯s mansion, and it was something they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. "Clan leader, some beasts cannot be fed enough. If you endure it this time, there will be another time. Do you want to be bullied by them for the rest of your life?" Su Han said lightly. "Boy, who are you calling a beast?" He Lun had already turned around and was about to return to the city lord's palace, but when he heard Su Han's words, he stopped. He almost couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Was he going to rebel? How dare a tribal boy insult him like this in front of his face? "You are said to be a beast. You don't even know what you are saying. It shows that there is something wrong with your brain." Su Han simply turned on his venomous tongue. He never knew what it meant to be polite to such a person. "Boy, I think you are looking for death?" An eighth-level guard came to Su Han's side in a few steps, raised his palm, pointed it at Su Han's face, and slapped him down. "Brother Su." Ran Wu screamed in shock. He, Brother Su, didn't seem to have a very advanced level of cultivation. How could he be the opponent of this vicious guard? Snapped! The crisp sound of applause resounded in the square. A scene that shocked everyone appeared. It was not Su Han who was slapped, but the guard. Even though they were not far apart, Ran Qian and Ran Wu could not see clearly how Su Han took action. In just the blink of an eye, an eighth-level guard was knocked to the ground by a palm. "Are you of your caliber worthy of taking action in front of me? Get lost." Su Han kicked the guard as if he was kicking a ball. The latter immediately flew several feet away and lay on the ground crying and howling. "Brother Su is so awesome!" Ran Wu¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and everyone else in the Ran department also had incredible expressions on their faces. Before, Su Han was able to deal with the toxin of the Xuanyin Dark Toad, but they only thought it was a special magic weapon. But now, Su Han slapped the eighth level of Feizun Realm, which made them have a new understanding of this mysterious young man. ¡°However, surprise is surprise, now for the people in Ran Department, it is more of panic. You know, this is the city lord's mansion. In the city lord¡¯s palace, there are many masters of the emperor realm. If you act wild here, isn¡¯t that asking for death? Now that the person has been beaten, it may be impossible to have a good death. With the city lord's palace at odds, how will Ran's life be lived in the future? "Brothers, teach this boy a lesson." The six guards surrounded Su Han with a roar, and they all looked at Su Han with sneers. In their opinion, this brave boy who dared to attack the guards of the City Lord's Mansion at the gate of the City Lord's Mansion was about to die. "Brother Su!" Ran Qian was also anxious. He also didn't expect that this young "foreigner" would be so reckless, choking the manager of the City Lord's Mansion, and beating the guards of the City Lord's Mansion. How could the other party just let it go? "Clan Chief, please step aside. I will seek justice for you today. Your cart of medicinal materials is worth far more than a hundred Saint Yuan Stones." Su Han looked calm and signaled to everyone in the Ran tribe not to say more. "What an arrogant boy, he has eaten the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard. Boy, what is your name?" He Lun asked with a sneer. "Su Han." Su Han slowly announced his name, and then said: "Let your managers come out." "Hahahaha, okay, okay, today is the first time I have seen someone who is not afraid of death, and I have seen him for a long time." He Lun laughed, then his face suddenly changed, and he said coldly, "Kill him. " "Yes, Manager He!" As soon as He Lun finished speaking, the six guards surrounding Su Han activated their spiritual power and emitted a monstrous force. These six guards are at the eighth level of respect at the lowest level and the ninth level at the highest level. gatherThe aura they exude when gathered together is enough to make anyone even half-step into the imperial realm tremble with fear. "Brothers, come on, solve it with one move." The six guards looked at each other and planned to take action. Bang Bang Bang A shocking scene appeared again. As soon as the six guards made a move to take action, Su Han raised his hand casually. Before the six people could react, they were thrown away by a force and landed one after another. Tens of meters away, lying there and never getting up. Looking at Su Han again, he was still standing there calmly and calmly, as if it was not him who had just taken action. "What?" This time, not only the people in Ranbu, but also He Lun were not calm. Looking at Su Han carefully, he found that no matter how he looked at him, he was at the eighth level of the Zun Realm. How could he have such terrifying combat power? "It's so powerful. He has cultivation level of the eighth level, but even the ninth level of the respect has no resistance in front of him. No wonder he can come out of such a plane with poor spiritual power. He is really not an ordinary person." Ran Gan felt that it was necessary for him to re-examine this mysterious young man. He couldn't help but be shocked by this powerful ability to leapfrog challenges. "Clan leader, it seems that we have underestimated him before." Ran Laowu also whispered. "Boy, your name is Su Han, right? It seems that you have a chance, but you still can't escape death. You should feel lucky, because today it is me, Manager He, who personally kills you." He Lun sneered, and the aura of the Half-Step Emperor Realm was suddenly released. He Lun's cultivation was only one step away from the imperial realm. Under this momentum, all the Ran tribe members present had their energy and blood surge, and their faces turned pale. However, He Lun is so powerful compared to other people. For Su Han, He Lun's fate would not be better than those lying on the ground. Snapped! Almost at the moment He Lun moved, Su Han also moved. But his speed is not at the same level as He Lun. When He Lun just raised his hand, Su Han's palm had already snapped on He Lun's neck. "If you dare to move again, I guarantee you will die. Do you believe it or not?" Su Han smiled faintly, but that smile looked extremely terrifying in He Lun's eyes. Because he suddenly discovered that his half-step Emperor realm cultivation was unable to move at all under the control of the other party. He could already feel the powerful force inside the young man in white clothes in front of him, weighing him down like a mountain and making him breathless. And the other party's eyes were so calm and emotionless that He Lun understood that this person was really going to kill him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2127 Ten Thousand Saint Essence Stones You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You, you dare to kill me? This is the City Lord's Mansion. If you kill me, you should know what the consequences will be, right?" He Lun¡¯s tone was already trembling. "You should be glad that this is the City Lord's Mansion, otherwise you would have died countless times. However, I advise you to recognize the situation clearly and listen to me honestly. Otherwise, I won't mind letting you die." ¡°Now listen carefully and let those of you who are in charge come out and see me.¡± Su Han kicked He Lun in the stomach, and He Lun's round body flew out with an ouch and fell into the gate of the city lord's mansion. "Su Han, you idiot, just wait for me." He Lun threatened fiercely, and then disappeared in a crawling motion. "It's over, it's really a big deal now." Ran Gan was dumbfounded. He didn't expect Su Han to be so powerful, and he couldn't even compete with him even half a step into the imperial realm. But what is certain is that the real powerhouses in the City Lord's Mansion are definitely far more than half-step emperor. Ran Gan's mouth felt bitter, this time it was really a big deal. The loud movement at the door of the City Lord's Mansion gradually attracted more and more onlookers. Su Han was dressed in white, standing outside the gate of the City Lord's Mansion, with the corners of his mouth raised slightly, with a careless smile, as if he had something in mind. His appearance, in the eyes of the onlookers, makes people begin to wonder if he really has any trump card? Could it be that he, who is at the eighth level of the Sovereign Realm, can still fight against the many Emperor Realm experts in the City Lord's Mansion? Not long after, another large group of people came out of the city lord's mansion surrounding a person. The man surrounded seemed to be about fifty years old, not tall, but there was a trace of ruthlessness between his brows. Looking at his cultivation level, he has already reached the level of the Emperor. He Lun clutched his stomach, followed this man, and pointed at Su Han: "Cousin, it's this boy, his name is Su Han. He acted wildly at the gate of the City Lord's Mansion, bringing shame on the City Lord's Mansion." Next to Su Han, Ran Qian's expression also changed drastically: "It's the manager of Zishan!" The general manager of Zishan looked at the guards lying on the ground wailing around him, and couldn't help but darken his face. His eyes were cold and he looked at Su Han. "Boy, go to the city lord's mansion to beat people? Who gave you such courage?" Ran Qian hurriedly stepped forward and saluted: "General Manager Zishan, Brother Su had no choice but to take action just now. I hope General Manager Zishan will forgive me." He often comes to the City Lord's Mansion to deliver materials, and it was the General Manager Zishan who received them before. He and the General Manager Zishan can be regarded as old acquaintances, so he begged for mercy. The manager of Zishan looked at him lightly: "Chief Ran, I think your Ran tribe is so brave, you dare to go to the city lord's mansion to run wild, don't you plan to hang out in this Mang City in the future?" "General Manager Zishan, please calm down. Every time we send the same amount of medicinal materials, it is a hundred Saint Yuan Stones, but this time General Manager He withheld half of it and only gave fifty Holy Yuan Stones. That's why Brother Su clashed. Everyone." Ran Qian explained quickly. "We'll talk about the Saint Yuan Stone for another time. What we're talking about now is Su Han's beating." Manager Zishan ignored Ran Gan's explanation and looked at Su Han, "Boy, the mistake you made today is unforgivable. Now kneel down and kowtow to Manager He to apologize. The City Lord's Mansion has a good life, maybe you can consider it. Leave you alive." "Haha, just you? It's ridiculous, He Lun, I asked you to find someone you can talk to, and you found such an old guy? I might as well tell you that this cart of medicinal materials is worth at least 10,000 Saint Yuan. Shi, if you can¡¯t get it out, it¡¯s best not to come out and embarrass yourself.¡± Su Han laughed. Ten thousand Saint Yuan Stones? As soon as the price was mentioned, Manager Zishan and He Lun were immediately stunned, and even turned to look at the medicinal materials on the car. Even the people in the Ran Department were collectively surprised. You must know that they came to deliver medicinal materials not once or twice, but each time they delivered a hundred Saint Yuan Stones, and the price was quite reasonable. And now, Su Han suddenly doubled this by a hundred times, saying that these medicinal materials are worth ten thousand Saint Yuan Stones? Ten thousand Saint Yuan Stones are equivalent to their income without food or water for three years. They don't even dare to think about it. As soon as they heard that Su Han asked for 10,000 Saint Yuan Stones, everyone in the Ran tribe was all worried. Brother Su had a good intention, but asking for 10,000 Saint Yuan Stones was simply impossible. It will only increase the other party's anger. "Hehehe Ten thousand Saint Yuan Stones? What a lion, boy, I think you want the SaintHe was crazy about stone. He dared to ask for ten thousand Saint Yuan Stones for this cart of medicinal materials. Come on, take this kid down for me. I want to see if he still dares to beat people wildly in front of me, the manager of Zishan. " Manager Zishan was stunned at first, then sneered. In his eyes, Su Han was no different than someone who had lost his mind and gone crazy. Wow! More than a dozen experts from the City Lord's Mansion brought out by General Manager Zishan surrounded Su Han in an instant. All of these people had powerful auras, and they were at the ninth level of the Supreme Realm at the lowest level, and there were also some who were half-step to the Imperial Realm. "You guys, you dare to waste my time, get out of here!" Su Han's momentum shook, and the majestic spiritual power spurted out of his body like a tide, attacking in all directions indiscriminately. His current level of spiritual purity is comparable to that of the middle-level Emperor Realm. How can these monks who are not even the Imperial Realm be taken seriously by him? Bang Bang Bang Ahhhhh Without any surprise, all the masters from the City Lord's Mansion who rushed up were all ejected by Su Han and lay down dozens of meters away. "How can it be?" This scene not only shocked everyone present, but even the manager of Zishan couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. Among the more than ten masters of the City Lord's Mansion, there were many who were half-step to the imperial realm, but these people couldn't even get close to Su Han. Manager Zishan knows very well that it is absolutely impossible for the elites of the City Lord's Mansion under him to fall behind. Then there is only one possibility. That¡¯s this boy in white, his strength is truly terrifying! "I never thought that such a genius could emerge from the tribe. With cultivation at the eighth level of the Supreme Realm, it is really rare to be able to repel so many ninth level of the Supreme Realm and half-step Emperor Realm with one move." Manager Zishan looked at Su Han thoughtfully. There was a hint of amusement and a hint of regret in that expression. Such a defiant young man should have had a bright future, but unfortunately, he publicly challenged the majesty of the city lord's palace, and no one could save him. Su Han stood with his hands behind his back, his expression dull. His intention is obvious, which is to make things bigger. Only by making the matter bigger will the people who really have the right to speak in the city lord's mansion be forced out. The general manager of Zishan in front of him is far from qualified when it comes to the right to speak. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2128 Purple Mountain Ningning You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Cousin, this guy looks a little troublesome. Do you want to inform the eldest lady?" He Lun asked in a low voice. Manager Zishan hummed and said: "If a boy who is only at the eighth level of respect is trying to disturb the eldest lady, where can I put my face?" It has to be said that General Manager Zishan is still very confident when facing Su Han. Although Su Han had just shown an incredible ability to leapfrog challenges, it was only within the realm of respect. Manager Zishan is confident that no one can break this watershed between the Zun Realm and the Imperial Realm. Especially since the other party was just a boy who came out of the wilderness tribe, it was even more impossible for him to have this ability. "You don't need to take action, because you are no match for me." Su Han smiled faintly and shook one finger at Manager Zishan. "Okay, okay, since you are so arrogant, I don't mind letting you die. Not only will you die, Ranbu will also be finished!" Anger suddenly surged up in the heart of General Manager Zishan. With his status in the City Lord's Mansion, had anyone ever spoken to him like this? A powerful wave of air suddenly surged out of Zishan General Manager's body. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Manager Zishan moved, and struck out dozens of palms in an instant. It was so fierce that wherever the palm wind touched, the air made a beeping, popping sound. For a moment, the entire square was filled with sand and rocks, and smoke and dust rose into the sky. Dozens of densely packed palm prints attacked Su Han overwhelmingly, with overwhelming momentum. "Is this what the attacks of the emperor-level warriors look like?" Ran Wu was stunned, and his heart skipped a beat, "Brother Su is in danger!" The others in Ranbu were not doing much better at the moment, and everyone was extremely nervous. They knew very well that today's trouble had already occurred, and now Ran Bu and Su Han were like grasshoppers on the same rope. The only thing they hoped for was that this mysterious young man in white would have more cards. But they also know that the chance of Su Han defeating the manager of Zishan today is really very small. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Facing the dense attacks from General Manager Zishan, Su Han moved. However, he didn't make too many fancy moves, he just pushed out with an understatement and faced dozens of palm prints from Manager Zishan. Amid the exclamations of everyone, this seemingly random push was followed by a crackling sound of air explosions, and the overwhelming palm prints were all shattered, without any impact on Su Han at all. Breaking through ten guilds with one force! Snapped! Su Han kept moving. After breaking away the attack of General Manager Zishan with one palm, he then slapped General Manager Zishan on the face with a backhand. Manager Zishan only felt that this palm was like a hill slapping him in the face. He had no power to resist at all, so he could only fly backwards sadly, and like others, he lay limply on the ground and couldn't even get up. No strength at all. "What?" This time, the people in Ranbu were really shocked, and the passers-by who were watching were also shocked. Everyone in the Ran tribe looked at what was happening in front of them with wide eyes, their eyes full of disbelief. "It's amazing. He is worthy of being a 'foreigner'. His combat power is off the charts." "Hush, brother Su Han won't let us tell you that he is a 'foreigner', so shut up." "Brother Su Han is too fierce, but if we continue to make trouble like this, it seems to be detrimental to us." "I think Brother Su Han is very confident. Maybe he really has some ideas. He opened his mouth to shout Ten Thousand Saint Yuan Stones. He definitely didn't shout it casually. I think his real purpose should be to attract the people who really have the right to speak in the City Lord's Mansion." "That's right, I don't think Brother Su Han looks like a lunatic. He must have his own reasons for doing this. Let's just watch. Anyway, the fate of Ran Bu is now tied to Brother Su Han, so there's no point in worrying about it. use." The people in the Ran tribe are not fools. Su Han's powerful methods have been repeatedly revealed, which makes them have a certain degree of confidence in Su Han. At this moment, the entire square in front of the City Lord's Mansion was filled with wailing sounds, and more than 20 people were lying on the ground. This was the first time that this scene had appeared in the City Lord's Mansion in Mangcheng. Only He Lun was left standing there, but He Lun's expression had completely changed. The previous arrogant look had completely disappeared, replaced by panic and disbelief. "Boy, youyou wait!" He Lun dropped these words in a panic and quickly returned to the city lord's mansion. After a while, anotherThe people walked out of the city lord's mansion. This time, there were twenty or thirty people who came out, all of them with majestic momentum. Many of them were strong men in the Imperial Realm, and a few of them had reached the middle level of the Imperial Realm. They were not only strong men with noble status in the City Lord's Mansion. , in the entire Mangcheng, he is also ranked among the top figures. ¡°Obviously, the commotion Su Han made this time was indeed big enough, attracting all the high-level officials of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. However, among the people who came out this time, the real leader was not the few middle-level Emperor Realm experts, but a young woman clustered among them. This woman looks to be about twenty years old. She is dressed in purple. Her facial features are as delicate as jade carvings. Her waist is as light as a willow when she walks. Her temperament is as cold as an orchid. She is extremely beautiful. This woman naturally possesses a noble and holy temperament. As soon as she appeared, not only the monks who were watching took a breath, but even everyone in the Ran tribe could not help but open their mouths, and they could not recover for a long time. But what caught Su Han's attention was this woman's cultivation. This woman is young, but her cultivation has already reached the middle level of the Emperor Realm. Such a level of cultivation, if placed in the divine realm, is comparable to those old monsters who have practiced for thousands of years. In this Mangcheng area, he can definitely be regarded as a genius. Su Han nodded approvingly in his heart. It seemed that there were still real geniuses here, and not all of them were useless like Manager Zishan and He Lun. "What a beauty." Ran Wu¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at the woman, feeling lost for a while. "Don't look, that's Zishan Ningning, the eldest lady of the City Lord's Mansion. You can't blaspheme her, not even with your eyes." Ran Qian quickly pinched Ran Wu. How can they offend the eldest lady of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion? After Ran Gan finished speaking, he quickly sent a message to Su Han: "Brother Su Han, her name is Zishan Ningning. She is the only daughter of the city lord. She has a high say in the city lord's mansion. I didn't expect to lead her out this time. See It¡¯s hard to come here.¡± "Don't worry, Patriarch, I just want to bring out those who have the real say. The higher the say, the better." Su Han smiled faintly. It seemed that he was lucky this time. "Miss, that's him!" Next to Zishan Ningning was He Lun, who was pointing at Su Han with great anger. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2129 Are you an alchemist? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zishan Ningning and other senior officials of the City Lord's Mansion have also seen the scene in the square, and their eyes fell on Su Han at the same time. The senior officials of the City Lord's Mansion all had extremely cold eyes, and they all looked at Su Han as if they were looking at a dead person. Acting wildly at the gate of the city lord's mansion has not happened in Mangcheng for many years. In their eyes, this young man is no different from a dead person. Only Zishan Ningning¡¯s eyes were dull, and her beautiful eyes like black gemstones rested on Su Han, as if she wanted to see through him. When Su Han saw Zishan Ningning looking at him, he just smiled casually and didn't take it seriously. His behavior made Zishan Ningning frown. Which young man in Mangcheng doesn't look at him with fiery eyes? Only this young man is so ordinary. If it weren¡¯t for the scorching eyes of everyone else present, Zishan Ningning would almost doubt whether there was something wrong with her charm. If there is nothing wrong with the charm, then there are only two possibilities. Either the young man has excellent concentration, or he is just showing off. Zishan Ningning also listened to He Lun's report in the city lord's palace and knew that this young man used the power of the eighth level of the Zun Realm to slap a strong man at the beginning of the Fei Emperor Realm. I have to say that Zishan Ningning was shocked when she heard the news. With her talent, she can be regarded as a first-rate genius in this area of ????Mangcheng. She asked herself that when she was at the eighth level of the Zun Realm, it was very difficult to fight against the elementary level of the Emperor Realm, but this boy could actually be slapped away with a palm? You must know that being slapped with a palm is completely different from defeat. It means absolute crushing by strength. In addition, this young man¡¯s courage also made Zishan Ningning interested. A person with the eighth level of respect dared to go to the city lord's mansion to act wild and injure so many people in the city lord's mansion. This kind of behavior, if there is no brain problem, then it is because of certain trump cards and self-confidence. And looking at Su Han's appearance, he doesn't look like he has a brain problem, and it's impossible for a person with a brain problem to crush the elementary level of the Emperor Realm with the cultivation of the eighth level of the Zun Realm. So, Zishan Ningning became somewhat interested in Su Han. She wanted to see what cards this young man had and how confident he was to dare to hurt people here. "Miss, our City Lord's Mansion has not encountered such a bold maniac for many years. Let me go and kill him, so that everyone here can see that the majesty of the City Lord's Mansion is inviolable." A senior executive took the initiative to ask for help. "No need, Mr. Jiu, just leave it to me." Zishan Ningning took a few steps forward and asked Su Han, "Your name is Su Han?" "That's right." Su Han said calmly. "I think you will give a good reason for hurting the person in the City Lord's Mansion?" Zishan Ningning smiled slightly, with bright eyes and a charming smile. The monks around him were all lost in their thoughts. Su Han shrugged his shoulders and said with a faint smile: "Because they provoked me." Is that the reason? As soon as this reason was stated, not to mention Zishan Ningning, even the surrounding monks were collectively stunned. This is really a far-fetched and reasonable reason. In fact, Zishan Ningning already knows the cause and effect here, including the fact that Ran Bu was supposed to be given a hundred Saint Yuan Stones, but He Lun withheld fifty. These congratulations Lundu dare not hide Zishan Ningning. Zishan Ningning originally thought that if this young man was given a chance, he would definitely tell the truth, but in the end, this young man turned out to be too lazy to explain? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? wasn't afraid of annoying yourself if you just gave such a simple and crude reason? Zishan Ningning¡¯s beautiful eyebrows raised slightly, but her interest in Su Han was getting bigger and bigger. "What an arrogant boy, he is so bold. It seems he is here to cause trouble." "Miss, I think this guy is a lunatic. There is no need to talk nonsense with him. It is best to kill him directly. If he dares to come to the city lord's mansion to hurt people, I want to see how many lives he has." "Kill him, that's too crazy. A little eighth-level master, what right does he have to be so crazy?" The senior officials of the City Lord's Mansion made comments one after another, and they were obviously very angry with Su Han. Zishan Ningning pressed down her little hand slightly, but it stopped everyone from speaking. "Su Han, I heard that you want ten thousand Saint Yuan Stones? Just for this cart of medicinal materials?" Zishan Ningning¡¯s tone was very calm, and she was not affected by the anger of the senior officials of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Su Han nodded secretly, it seemed that Zishan Ningning had some sense. Plus Zishan NingWith his status in the City Lord's Mansion, Su Han felt that it was enough to lure this person out this time. "This cart of medicinal materials alone is naturally not worth 10,000 Saint Yuan Stones, but what if these medicinal materials are turned into elixirs?" Su Han smiled faintly. All the previous steps were just foreshadowing. This was his real purpose. He has always disliked fighting unprepared battles. He had previously learned from people in the Ran tribe that the status of alchemists in the Xiaogushan area was still very high because the geographical environment here was so harsh that there were conflicts between tribes. There is almost no communication between the cities, so there are not many alchemists that can be trained. That¡¯s why Su Han had such an idea. And he believed that after he said these words, the attitude of everyone present would also be different. Sure enough, when Zishan Ningning heard Su Han's words, her beautiful eyes suddenly lit up: "Are you an alchemist?" "Of course." Su Han smiled lightly. "Alchemist?" The senior officials of the City Lord's Mansion immediately lost their composure when they heard the news. A pair of eyes glanced at Su Han, and even the anger and murderous intention just now were instantly reduced a lot. Seeing the reactions of these people, Su Han also understood that it seemed that he had underestimated the status of the alchemist in Xiaogushan. It seemed that he had made the right bet on this treasure. Although there are many Imperial Realm powerhouses in the upper echelons of these city lord's mansions, Su Han understands that the meaning of the Imperial Realm here is different from that in the Divine Realm. The Imperial Realm here is not difficult to accumulate with resources, while the Imperial Realm powerhouses in the Divine Realm are But all of them worked hard in a barren environment. In other words, in terms of vision, mind, city, etc., the emperor-level experts here are far from being able to compare with the emperor-level experts in the God¡¯s Domain. You can tell just by looking at their uneasy expressions. "There is no basis for what you say." Zishan Ningning raised her eyebrows slightly. Su Han smiled faintly, opened his palm, pointed at the chariot and gently grabbed it. The next moment, all the medicinal materials on the chariot floated up automatically and flew towards Su Han, changing positions with each other during the flight. When they arrived in front of Su Han, these medicinal materials had been divided into three parts. Zishan Ningning¡¯s eyes brightened even more. Although she was not a professional alchemist, she had also systematically studied alchemy. She could see that each of these three parts was self-contained and the raw material for a kind of elixir. This alone is enough to prove that this young man has attainments in alchemy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2130: Careless Show Off You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What?" Ran Qian was also completely uneasy. He never expected that the mysterious young man he rescued on the way turned out to be an alchemist. You must know that the importance of the alchemist is inestimable in the Xiaogushan area. Even the Lord of Mang City must be polite when meeting a good alchemist. If Su Han is really a qualified alchemist, then even if he kills a few, let alone injuring so many people in the City Lord's Mansion, it won't be a big deal. They still know clearly which one is more important than a few guards or an alchemist. "No way, I didn't expect Brother Su to be an alchemist. No wonder he is so confident that he asks for 10,000 Saint Yuan Stones." "Brother Su can refine these medicinal materials into elixirs, is it true? In that case, these medicinal materials really exceed a hundred Saint Yuan Stones." "Hahaha, the most important thing is that we may not be angered by the city lord's palace, maybe it will be a blessing in disguise." The people in the Ran tribe were excited. The moment Zishan Ningning came out, they already felt that this time they had really offended the City Lord's Mansion to death. Not only was Su Han going to die, but so would their Ran tribe. But I didn¡¯t expect that Su Han had such a powerful trump card. The purple mountain Ning Ning¡¯s black gem-like eyes were also staring at Su Han¡¯s actions without blinking. Ten thousand Saint Yuan Stones is a considerable amount of wealth even for the City Lord's Mansion. "If it's just some cheap pills, they're not worth ten thousand Saint Yuan Stones. She wanted to see what kind of elixir could make this young man ask for ten thousand Saint Yuan Stones? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han did not make too many fancy moves. He directly used a hand trick to draw out the True Glazed Fire. All the medicinal materials were instantly covered by the True Glazed Fire. There was a crackling sound and they had already begun to be refined inside. Zishan Ningning also couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. She had never seen this method of abandoning the alchemy cauldron and directly refining it. However, it requires excellent fire control capabilities to ensure that the flames envelope all materials without directly burning the materials. This method is usually used by old alchemists to show off their skills, and is not a conventional refining method. But looking at this young man, it seems that he used it lightly and took no effort at all. And, he actually refined these three materials at the same time? "What? How can there be such a way to make alchemy? It's just nonsense." "Yes, these three medicinal materials seem to be used to refine three kinds of elixirs, right? The three kinds of elixirs are refined together. Although I don't understand the art of elixirs, I also know that this is impossible." "That's right, it's absolutely impossible. No matter how powerful the alchemist is, it's impossible for him to refine three kinds of elixirs at the same time." Everyone was talking about it, and they were not optimistic about Su Han's refining. Zishan Ningning's eyes are getting brighter and brighter. She has extraordinary cultivation, and her spiritual consciousness can naturally observe the situation inside through the glazed true fire. She was horrified to discover that within the package of the Glaze True Fire, the ingredients of each elixir were being rapidly purified and transformed into essential ingredients for the elixir. Moreover, the three materials were each fused into different elixirs without any influence on each other. It was as if there were three elixir masters refining them. How much control over spiritual consciousness does this require? Su Han seemed to have ignored everyone's comments and was just refining the pill calmly. The level of the elixir determines the level of the elixir. These medicinal materials sent by Ranbu are all Zunjing materials, so naturally they can only refine Zunjing elixirs. " However, the quality of these elixirs is good, and the quality of the refined elixirs will also be improved accordingly. " Moreover, the demand for Zunjing elixirs is the most widespread in Mangcheng, because the backbone of Mangcheng is Zunjing monks. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There were constant crackling sounds in the flames, and the elixir was being smelted rapidly. Su Han himself, on the other hand, seemed extremely relaxed and casual. From time to time he would perform a few tricks into the flames, as if there was no pressure at all. The entire square was silent at this moment. No one was talking anymore. Everyone was staring at Su Han. It has to be said that everyone was firmly attracted by Su Han's alchemy technique. Watching such an alchemy process was like enjoying it. I don¡¯t know when, General Manager Zishan got up from the ground silently, and the other guards also got up one by one. They were also attracted by Su Han's alchemy techniques, and even temporarily forgot about the pain in their bodies. And Zishan Ningning¡¯s gaze,?It was a mixture of surprise and admiration. She didn't know whether Su Han could succeed in refining it in the end, but even if he couldn't, it was an eye-opener for her today. A few minutes later, Su Han suddenly withdrew the Liuli True Fire. At the same time, a strong medicinal fragrance filled the air, making everyone present feel refreshed. In front of Su Han, dozens of pills were seen suspended in mid-air. Each one was the size of a longan, each one was plump and round, overflowing with luster, and extremely attractive. The scent of medicine continued to spread out, making everyone present feel intoxicated. Looking at these dozens of pills, they are divided into three types. One is as white as jade, one is shining with gold, and one is floating with purple light. It is as exquisite as a handicraft. There are more than a dozen of each type. "It's done." "Am I right? Three kinds of elixirs were refined in such a short period of time. If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn't believe it even if I were beaten to death." "These elixirs are fragrant and fragrant, and they are all of top-grade quality." Everyone in the Ran tribe opened their mouths wide, unable to believe what they saw. Not just them, but the monks who were watching and the senior officials of the City Lord's Mansion were also shocked. Their eyes were focused on the three pills one by one, and they simply couldn't recover. Zishan Ningning stretched out her little hand gently, and a white elixir fell in her hand. She released her spiritual consciousness and carefully observed the quality of the elixir in her hand. Her delicate face couldn't help but stretch out, and she praised: "This one There is no impurity inside the Dust Cleansing Pill, and the essence of the medicinal power is perfectly extracted, which can be said to be of top quality. This Dust Cleansing Pill alone is worth five hundred Saint Yuan Stones." "That's right, the price of five hundred Saint Yuan Stones for top-grade Cleansing Pills can only be regarded as the market price. If auctioned, the price will be even higher. There are a total of thirteen Cleansing Pills here, worth six thousand five hundred Holy Yuan Stones. " "The shining golden elixir is Taixu Golden Pill, which is worth more than five hundred Saint Yuan Stones. There are ten Taixu Golden Pills here, which are worth five thousand Saint Yuan Stones." "The floating purple light is the Wind Thunder Pill, and its value is not lower than the first two. There are twelve pills in total. They are worth more than 6,000 Saint Yuan Stones." The senior officials of the City Lord's Mansion were all excited. The elixirs refined by Su Han were all familiar to those in the Zun Realm. With their knowledge, they can naturally see the value of these elixirs at a glance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2131 Everyone in the Ran tribe was delighted You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The overall value of these three elixirs is only a lot more than 10,000 Saint Yuan Stones. It can be seen that Su Han's previous request for 10,000 Saint Yuan Stones was not just a lie. "Elder Sanhe, please help me get 20,000 Saint Yuan Stones immediately." Zishan Ningning whispered softly. "Okay, Miss." The Sanhe elder nodded solemnly and disappeared. Before leaving, he did not forget to take one more look at Su Han. The coldness in his eyes had long since disappeared, replaced by a kind of respect. "As for Zishan Ningning's actions, no one present felt there was anything wrong. Although the total estimated value of these elixirs is not less than 20,000 Saint Yuan Stones, that is only an estimate based on the general market price. If it were auctioned, the price would be higher. " Zishan Ningning took out 20,000 Saint Yuan Stones without hesitation, in order to express an attitude. As long as they are highly skilled alchemists, the City Lord's Mansion will win over them without hesitation. After a while, the figure of Elder Sanhe came back again, holding a gray storage bag in his hand and handing it to Zishan Ningning. Zishan Ningning walked up to Su Han generously and handed the storage bag with both hands: "Master Su Han, the servants of our city lord's palace didn't know your identity as an alchemist before, and they were disrespectful to you before. I'm here , apologize to you for them. Here are 20,000 Saint Yuan Stones, and these elixirs you refined will be accepted by our city lord's palace." Hearing this, Su Han also nodded secretly. Zishan Ningning is not old, but she still has a way of winning people's hearts. "Twenty thousand Saint Yuan Stones, did I hear you right? I, Ran Wu, have never seen so much wealth in my life." Ran Wu only felt dizzy for a while, and not only him, but also the rest of the Ran family. Even Ran Gan, who was well-informed, was no better than them. Usually, their Ran tribe works hard to deliver a cart of medicinal materials, which is one hundred Saint Yuan Stones, and takes it back to the tribe, and everyone in the tribe will be happy for a long time. And now, the huge sum of 20,000 Saint Yuan Stones is equivalent to them transporting 200 carts of medicinal materials. Such an astronomical figure has left them with no idea in their minds. "Twenty thousand Saint Yuan Stones. If our Ran tribe has such a huge sum of money, our strength will definitely increase by leaps and bounds. It won't take long before we will rise among the nearby tribes." "What are you thinking about? The 20,000 Saint Yuan Stones belong to Brother Su Han. Without him, we would only be able to go home with fifty Saint Yuan Stones today." "Awu, you did the right thing to save brother Su Han. You saved a noble man for our tribe." "Yes, Brother Su Han has such amazing alchemy attainments, and is also a terrifying martial arts genius. His future achievements will definitely be limitless. Today, Miss Zishan Ningning personally attracted him, which shows that the city lord's palace also recognizes his value. It is really gold. Everything shines." The people in the Ran Division were extremely excited, but they also knew that the twenty thousand Saint Yuan Stones had little to do with them and were entirely due to Su Han. "In that case, I won't be polite." Su Han smiled slightly, and took the storage bag directly without being polite to Zishan Ningning. He had a good impression of Zishan Ningning, and accepting the 20,000 Saint Yuan Stones was regarded as accepting the city lord's palace's overtures. "Moreover, when he first arrived, he could be said to be in a state of poverty, with no Saint Yuan Stone at all. These two thousand Saint Yuan Stones also solved his urgent need. Seeing Su Han take the storage bag, Zishan Ningning couldn't help but reveal a smile on her delicate face. What she fears most is that Su Han won't accept the 20,000 Saint Yuan Stones. As long as he accepts, everything will be easy. At this moment, General Manager Zishan and He Lun completely lost their domineering demeanor just now. They stood there tremblingly, not daring to express their anger. If they had known that Su Han had such superb alchemy skills, they would not have messed with Su Han at all. And now, they don't dare to bear grudges against Su Han at all, and they even thank him a little. Because even if Su Han had killed them before, their deaths would have been in vain, and the City Lord's Mansion would not make an enemy of a highly skilled alchemist just because of their deaths. Su Han was not polite. He opened the storage bag on the spot and divided the 20,000 Saint Yuan Stones into two halves. Ten thousand Saint Yuan Stones were put into his storage ring, and another ten thousand Saint Yuan Stones were handed to Ran Qian together with the storage bag. "Clan Chief Ran, this Ten Thousand Saint Yuan Stone belongs to you." Ran Gan was stunned when he heard it. His eyes looked at the storage bag in front of him with fear, and he didn't dare to reach out to pick it up. "Brother Su, this, this is too much. These are all your contribution and have nothing to do with us." AlthoughThe Ten Thousand Saint Yuan Stone is indeed enviable. If Ran Bu gets this Ten Thousand Saint Yuan Stone, his strength will immediately rise to a big level, and it may even change his destiny, and it is not impossible to walk out of the barbaric mountain. But Ran Qian also knew very well that this Ten Thousand Saint Yuan Stone really had little to do with him. Ran Qian even felt that it was a bit rude for him to call the other person brother again? After all, he is an alchemist, someone who even Miss Zishan Ningning would condescend to win over. "You're welcome, Chief Ran. All the elixirs are made with the materials you provided, so this Ten Thousand Saint Yuan Stone should naturally be yours." Su Han couldn't help but send the storage bag to Ran Qian without giving Ran Qian a chance to refuse. He has always been clear about grudges and grudges, and he has never been stingy with his friends. The people in Ranbu helped me when I first arrived, so I naturally had the obligation to give them a hand. Su Han also knew that if he didn't help Ran Bu, they would never really get out of the barren mountains. Even for Ran Wu, who is known as a little genius among the Ran tribe, it is not easy to truly come out. Because, no matter how talented a genius is, he must have training resources as a foundation. "Then I'm here to represent our entire team, thank you Brother Su." Ran Qian also knew that he could not refuse this kindness today, so he immediately bowed deeply to Su Han. He only felt that the storage bag in his hand weighed ten thousand pounds, making him unable to breathe. "Ten thousand Saint Yuan Stones. Our Ran tribe has never seen so much wealth. I never thought Brother Su Han would be so generous." "Awu, you have made great contributions to our Ran tribe this time. If you hadn't saved Brother Su Han, we wouldn't have had such good luck." "Brother Su Han is truly a nobleman of our tribe. The fate of our tribe will change from this moment on." Everyone in Ran¡¯s tribe cheered for joy, and Ran Wu was even more excited and kept giggling. When he rescued Su Han, it was just out of good intentions and he didn't think much about it at all. But now it seems that a decision made entirely out of good intentions brought a huge turning point to Ran Bu's fate. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2132: Guest Minister of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Mr. Su Han, the City Lord's Mansion intends to invite you to be the guest of the City Lord's Mansion. I hope that Mr. Su can agree." Zishan Ningning smiled generously, and her words were full of sincerity, without beating around the bush. In the eyes of Zishan Ningning, such a young and promising alchemist is someone that the City Lord's Mansion must win over, and someone the City Lord's Mansion must keep. Hearing this, Su Han's eyes also lit up slightly. Keqing, generally in big forces, is equivalent to an elder-like existence, but he is freer than an elder. The other monks present also took a breath of cold air. It was impossible for the city lord's palace to accept the position of guest minister easily. The person currently serving as a guest minister in the City Lord's Mansion is at least an intermediate-level Emperor Realm existence. It is simply a dream for an eighth-level Exalted Realm guest to become a guest minister in the City Lord's Mansion. But now, Zishan Ningning promised Su Han a guest position as soon as he opened his mouth, which was probably the first time. Regarding Zishan Ningning¡¯s decision, no one felt there was anything wrong. After seeing Su Han's alchemy skills with their own eyes, they also understood in their hearts that the value of Su Han's future existence would probably be greater than that of a guest minister at the middle level of the Emperor Realm. "Yes, but I have a condition." Su Han smiled. "Master Su, please tell me, as long as the City Lord's Mansion has the ability to do it, there is nothing that can't be done." Zishan Ningning smiled slightly, and his words were quite grand. Su Han turned to look at Ran Wu: "Awu, come here." "ah¡­¡­" Ran Wu¡¯s eyes widened and he didn¡¯t react for a moment. It was his first time to visit a big city like Mangcheng, and he had experienced so many things today. There were so many powerful people in front of him, and the other party was the eldest lady of the city lord's palace, a being that he usually did not even dare to look blasphemously at. How dare he stand opposite the other party? "Ah what? Go quickly." Ran Laowu kicked Ran Wu on the butt. Everyone in the Ran tribe, including Ran Gan, showed excitement on their faces. They are not stupid. Su Han must be doing something good if he calls Ran Wu over at this time. Ran Wu is the hope of Ranbu. If he can get out of Ranbu, the whole Ranbu will be ecstatic. Ran Wu reacted to being kicked by Ran Laowu and quickly stood next to Su Han, his face full of nervousness. "Miss Zishan, my condition is that this little brother can practice in the City Lord's Mansion in the future." As soon as Su Han said these words, Ran Wu suddenly opened his eyes in disbelief. Practicing in the City Lord's Mansion in Mang City was something he had never even dared to think about before. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion is the best place in the entire Mang City, and it cannot be compared with Ran Bu¡¯s. With Ran Wu's talent, if he can practice in the City Lord's Mansion, his future achievements will undoubtedly be several levels higher than what he can achieve in Ran's Department. Ran Wu¡¯s dream is to enter a certain sect in Xiaogushan to practice. And now, if he could enter the City Lord's Mansion, his dream would undoubtedly be fulfilled. "No problem, since he is the person you introduced, he must be right. I think this little brother has good talent. If he enters the City Lord's Mansion to practice, he will definitely become a pillar of our City Lord's Mansion in the future." Zishan Ningning agreed without much hesitation. She originally thought that Su Han would put forward some harsh conditions, but she didn't expect that it was just a young man's training. This was something Zishan Ningning didn't expect. But because of this, Zishan Ningning's impression of Su Han became much better. To be honest, in order to win over a highly skilled alchemist, even if Ran Wu was a pig, Zishan Ningning would probably agree to let him enter the city lord's palace, not to mention that Ran Wu himself was quite talented. "Awu, why don't you thank the eldest lady quickly?" Ran Gan saw Ran Wu froze on the spot, and the people behind him were also anxious. Ran Wu hurriedly said: "Ran Wu, thank you very much for being here, Miss!" "General Manager Zishan, please entertain the friends of the Ran Division and make amends to them. From now on, the people of the Ran Division can come and go to the City Lord's Mansion at any time, and they will all be guests of the City Lord's Mansion." Zishan Ningning ordered. "Yes, Miss." When everyone in the Ran tribe heard this, they were so excited that they were speechless. Good things come so suddenly to them, like pie falling from the sky, making them feel like they are in a dream. Being a guest of the city lord's mansion was like a fantasy to the former Ran Bu. But now, after embracing the big tree of the City Lord's Mansion, no one among the surrounding tribes dared to offend them. Manager Zishan glared at He Lun, then walked tremblingly to Ran, dragging his limping body.In front of. At this moment, the manager of Zishan hates no one but He Lun. I hate that He Lun was so blind that he provoked a highly skilled alchemist, and now he has to take the blame for him. When Su Han approached, General Manager Zishan took a deep breath and said respectfully: "Master Su, we were ignorant of Mount Tai before and offended him. I hope you will not argue with us." It is said that those who understand current affairs are heroes. It is not a shame to bow your head at this time. Manager Zishan knew very well that from the moment Su Han became the guest minister of the City Lord's Mansion, they were destined to be of different classes. If he wanted to continue to live well in the City Lord's Mansion in the future, he must eliminate the hatred between him and Su Han now. Su Han nodded lightly and ignored the manager of Zishan. Instead, he turned his attention to He Lun: "Don't go too far in the future. It's not easy for brothers in the tribe. Being a kind person is more important than anything else." "Yes, yes, the young master taught me a lesson." He Lun forcibly suppressed the shame and anger in his heart, and Su Han almost knelt down on the spot. He was able to reluctantly become a general manager in the city lord's mansion, not because of his own strength, but because of his relationship with his brother-in-law, General Manager Zishan. Today he almost brought trouble to General Manager Zishan. How could he dare to be disrespectful to Su Han now? Afterwards, a group of people entered the city lord's palace and came to a small but very beautiful and quiet courtyard. "Mr. Su, this will be your villa from now on. I hope you don't dislike the simplicity." Su Han smiled slightly: "The eldest lady is joking, I like this yard very much." "Wow, Brother Su, this will be your home from now on. Great, can I come over and play often?" Ran Wu yelled, even more excited than having his own yard, and almost rolled around in the yard. Zishan Ningning's eyes curved into the shape of a crescent moon, and she smiled sweetly and said: "It would be best if Mr. Su doesn't mind it. Today there is a new guest in the City Lord's Mansion, and he is such a skilled alchemist. Logically speaking, my father should Come out to greet him. But my father is not in the city lord's palace now. When he comes back, he will personally hold a banquet for Mr. Su to cleanse himself." "You're welcome, Miss." Soon, Zishan Ningning also said goodbye and left, leaving space to Su Han and everyone in the Ran tribe. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2133 Acquisition of Xing Yun Tie You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Su Han, it's really thanks to you today. If it weren't for you, our Ran tribe would be doomed." "Yes, brother Su Han, now our Ran tribe has not only received a huge fortune, but Awu has also received such a good opportunity. You are really a noble person who has changed our destiny." Su Han smiled slightly: "Chief Ran, don't say any more polite words. You saved me on the road, and now you deserve this. Come, let's drink." At this time, General Manager Zishan had already directed his servants to put out the food and drinks, and did not dare to neglect him in the slightest. Ran Qian nodded heavily. After getting along with Su Han along the way and a series of events today, he already had a certain understanding of Su Han's character. He knew that Mr. Su was a person who valued love and justice. There will definitely be a spring of retribution. At this moment, Ran Qian was also filled with emotion. "Everyone, have a good drink tonight, and you won't come home until you're drunk." "Everyone comes to congratulate Brother Su Han for becoming a guest minister of the City Lord's Mansion. He has a bright future. And our Awu, please don't embarrass us in the future." "Ha ha¡­¡­" ¡­¡­ The next day, Su Han got up early. After looking for people from the City Lord's Mansion and asking about the location of Mangcheng's trading street, they rushed all the way to the trading street. Su Han¡¯s purpose today is to create a magic weapon that can cover up his evil eye aura. The trading street in Mangcheng is also very prosperous. Not only are there rows of shops on both sides of the road, but there are also many monks setting up stalls directly on the street. Looking along the way, Su Han was overwhelmed by the rows of stalls. However, his goal was not to go to these small shops, but to walk directly towards the largest trading house nearby. "Is there any Xingyun Iron?" ¡°Friend, I don¡¯t have Xingyun Iron. Do you want to take a look at the other weapon-making materials?¡± The boss greeted me warmly. However, for Su Han, other materials are relatively easy to obtain, but Xingyun Iron is a relatively scarce material, but it is also a very important material. Without Xingyun Iron, he would not be able to engrave the spirit-locking formation on the finished product. Su Han left directly and went to another trading house. "Boss, do you have Xingyun Iron?" "There is no Xingyun Iron." ¡­¡­ "Is there any star-rich iron?" "No." ¡­¡­ Su Han visited more than a dozen trading houses, all of which were the top trading houses in Mangcheng. The results he got were all disappointing. There is actually no trading house that has Xingyun Iron. "Friends, Xingyun Iron is an emperor-level material, which is rarely found. If you are lucky and meet some caravans from other places, you may be able to buy Xingyun Iron. But if you are not lucky, it will take a year and a half. You can¡¯t buy it, even if you have money.¡± You can¡¯t buy it even if you have money? Su Han thought about it carefully, maybe this is really the case. For a moment, Su Han felt a little depressed. Was it just a waste of time? The point is, if you can¡¯t think of a perfect way to cover up your evil eye, it¡¯s not really safe for you. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out???????????????Out out of the boss of the trading house, this Xing Yun Iron is not something that can be obtained simply by waiting for two days. If you are unlucky, waiting for a year and a half will be in vain. ¡°At present, he has just settled in Mangcheng, and it is foreseeable that he will not change places in a short period of time. Besides, you may not be able to wait until you change places. "No matter what, we must find a way to get this Xingyun Iron today. If the trading house doesn't have it, does that mean it doesn't have it elsewhere?" The boss of the trading house saw the thoughtful look on Su Han's eyebrows and couldn't help but persuade him: "Guest, although most of the trading houses in Mangcheng don't have Xingyun Iron, that's because some strong men who have reached the Emperor Realm , after getting the emperor-level materials, I cherished them very much, so I was reluctant to sell them." Su Han understood it very well after hearing this. Emperor-level materials themselves are relatively rare, and it is very difficult for an emperor-level expert to obtain even a little bit of emperor-level materials. Who among the powerful people who have reached the imperial realm would sell emperor-level materials just for a little Saint Yuan Stone? He suddenly had an idea. He couldn't buy the Holy Yuan Stone, so what if he exchanged it for something? Emperor-level materials are rare, but can they be rarer than the elixirs refined by oneself? Su Han¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Boss, if I exchange the elixir for Xingyun Iron, will anyone be willing to exchange it?¡± "That depends on whether your elixir belongs to someone else."If you want it, and if you ask for it so urgently, others will definitely raise the price, bargain with you, or even kill you. " "As long as someone is willing to exchange, I can exchange ten high-grade Wind Thunder Pills for a small piece of Xing Yun Iron. If we follow the usual price, four or five high-grade Wind Thunder Pills are equivalent to a small piece of Xing Yun Iron." The boss of the trading house laughed and said: "Although your offer is already very generous, it is definitely no problem in normal times. After a month or two, someone will definitely be willing to exchange. But if you are in a hurry and your mood is seen through, Don¡¯t even think about a fair deal.¡± Su Han actually knows that this is the truth. ¡­¡­ "I heard that someone offered ten high-grade wind thunder pills in Exchange Street in exchange for a small piece of Xingyun Iron." "Did I hear you correctly? When did Xingyun Iron become so valuable?" "That's right, brother, do you have any? If so, go pick it up quickly. After passing this village, there is no such store." "Alas, Xing Yun Iron is also an emperor-level material, but I don't have it." "Those who have Star-Infused Iron can use it. I can earn an extra five or six high-grade Wind and Thunder Pills for no reason." "Hehe, I guess those who have Xingyun Iron may not be willing to change it. Maybe the price will be even higher." "Ah? Why is this?" "Are you stupid? Why did that person pay such a high price for Xingyun Iron? He must be in a hurry to use it. Since he is in a hurry to use it, maybe he is also willing to give out more Wind and Thunder Pills?" "That makes sense. In that case, this is really a good opportunity to rip off someone." "Hey, let's go and watch the fun. This is definitely a good show, and you must not miss this opportunity." Su Han sat in the most conspicuous place on the trading street as if there was no one around, occupying a large stall. There was a sign in front of him, which read: "Ten high-grade Wind Thunder Pills are exchanged for a small piece of Star Yun Iron. Another day, don¡¯t wait if it¡¯s expired.¡± Su Han certainly doesn¡¯t only have one day, but this is a little trick of his, because he wants to test whether there is Xingyun Iron in this Mang City. If there is, it will definitely appear within today. As for how to bargain, that is a matter later. He seemed to be in trance, but in fact he was observing his surroundings with his spiritual consciousness. Most of the people gathered outside to watch the excitement. Let alone Xingyun Iron, they might not even have any ordinary emperor-level materials on their bodies. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2134 Jing Jiuye You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! " However, Su Han believes that among the millions of monks in Mang City, there will definitely be someone who possesses Xingyun Iron. The reason why he did not hesitate to put out ten high-grade wind thunder pills in exchange for a small piece of Xingyun Iron, and made such a big stunt, was to spread the news to those people's ears. Maybe, these people have already blended in with the crowd, or have sent their men to find out the news. "Hey! Friend, do you really have ten high-grade wind thunder pills?" Someone asked tentatively. Seeing that Su Han was young and not a familiar face in Mangcheng, these people were naturally suspicious. Su Han said calmly: "Take out the Xingyun Iron, and you will naturally be qualified to see my ten top-grade wind and thunder pills." Su Han was not that stupid and took out the elixir first. Although this transaction is destined to be unfair to him, Su Han does not want to reveal his trump card prematurely. "I know that a friend has Xingyun Iron, and I told him about it. But he is in retreat and can't come for the time being. He said that if you want to trade, you can go to him." Su Han smiled faintly: "I'm here. I want to earn a few high-grade wind thunder pills for free. I have to be sincere. If he doesn't want to come, there will naturally be people who are willing to come." "You can't say that. Xingyun Iron is considered an emperor-level material after all. The mineral resources in this area of ??Mangcheng are not rich to begin with. This Xingyun Iron must be very rare." Su Han smiled and said nothing, and did not answer any more. " Then some people came to test it one after another, but Su Han always stuck to the bottom line and did not see Xing Yun Tie. He was determined not to take out the elixir he had on hand. With such a stalemate, there are more and more people around, but no one can really produce Xingyun Iron. However, Su Han was not anxious. Anyway, it's clearly written on my sign, it's only for one day, don't wait until it expires. He believes that as long as someone in Mang City possesses Xingyun Iron, he will definitely lose his temper. Sure enough, towards evening, a man in rich clothes finally came over. Behind this man was a group of wolf-like guards. Seeing this man in fine clothes, everyone watching the excitement moved out of the way, obviously a little wary of this man. Su Han also glanced at the man in gorgeous clothes. He saw that this man had a fair face and luxurious clothes. From the appearance, he was different from many casual cultivators in Mangcheng. I guess he has some status in Mang City. "It's Mr. Jing Jiu who's here." "Jing Jiu is here to take action. It seems he has Xingyun Iron." "Yes, in our Mang City, there may be Xing Yun Tie, but it can only be the City Lord's Mansion or the Jing Tribe. In terms of power, the City Lord's Mansion is naturally stronger, but in terms of wealth and wealth, the Jing Tribe is slightly better." Hearing this, Su Han couldn't help but raise his eyebrows slightly, Jingbu? Is this a tribe? Su Han was really amused that a tribe could actually reach a status similar to that of the city lord's mansion in Mang City. Although Su Han knew that the predecessor of the City Lord's Mansion was just a tribe called the Zishan tribe, the Zishan tribe had been in charge of Mangcheng for hundreds of years. In this case, there can be another tribe competing with the city lord's mansion, which is enough to show that this Jing tribe has two brushes. And looking at the pace of Jing Jiuye¡¯s walking, he is obviously one of the top men in Mangcheng. "Little brother, do you have ten high-grade wind and thunder pills?" Jing Jiuye stopped in front of Su Han, looked at Su Han with his eyes, and asked lightly. Su Han nodded and smiled faintly: "Master Jing Jiu?" Mr. Jing Jiu also raised his eyebrows: "Yes, I am Mr. Jing Jiu. What do you call me, little brother?" Su Han smiled lightly and said, "My surname is Su, and my name is Su Han." Jing Jiuye didn't care either. Not everyone in Mang City had heard that there was a new guest in the city lord's mansion yesterday. In fact, the news hadn't spread yet. Although there were many people watching at the scene yesterday, compared to Mang City, Considering the city's base of one million monks, it's not much. Mr. Jing Jiu opened his palm, and a small piece of Xingyun Iron appeared in his hand. "Xing Yun Tie, I happen to have a small piece here. If you are willing to give twenty high-grade wind thunder pills, I will consider transferring it to you." As soon as these words came out, almost everyone took a breath of cold air. Many people standing far away laughed secretly in their hearts. Sure enough, someone opened his mouth. You must know that in ordinary times, the value of a small piece of Xing Yun Iron is between two thousand Saint Yuan Stones and two thousand five hundred Saint Yuan Stones at most. And a high-grade Wind Thunder Pill is worth more than five hundred Saint Yuan Stones. In other words, if you kill a small piece of Xing Yun Iron, you can exchange it for five high-grade wind thunder pills." And Jing Jiuye asked for twenty top-grade Feng Lei Dan with one mouthful. This was almost a blatant asking price. These people are already used to Master Jing Jiu's domineering attitude. When Master Jing Jiu appears, there will definitely be no good things happening. Su Han laughed dumbly: "Master Jing Jiu, high-grade Feng Lei Dan is not a street product that can be bought in drug stores. Although Xingyun Iron is indeed needed now, ten high-grade Feng Lei Dan is the limit. You want twenty high-grade Feng Lei Dan, Then the deal will definitely not go through.¡± Jing Jiuye seemed to have expected that Su Han would say this, and he laughed and said: "That's okay. Whenever you want to do this deal, just come to Jingbu to find me. As for other people, you don't have to think about it. Even if someone else has Xingyun Iron, they won¡¯t trade it to you.¡± Su Han raised his eyebrows: "Oh? Why is this?" Mr. Jing Jiu laughed loudly: "I, Jing Laojiu, have decided on this matter. Ask them, which one dares to undermine me?" A guard also shouted: "That's right, ask these people here, no one dares to steal the business that Master Jiu has set." The crowd was also in a commotion, obviously everyone agreed with this statement. Su Han's eyelids couldn't help but twitch. This Jingbu is really crazy. In other words, the city lord's palace's control over Mangcheng is not so perfect. The situation in Mangcheng does not seem to be as simple as it seems on the surface. At that moment, Su Han also frowned: "Master Jing Jiu, I just need this Xingyun Iron today. After today, I won't want it anymore. Moreover, my bottom line is ten high-grade Wind Thunder Pills, and there can't be more." .¡± Although Su Han does need Xingyun Iron, it is absolutely impossible for him to follow Jing Jiuye's tricks. It looked like a business deal, but it was actually a blatant blackmail. ¡°If he really takes out twenty high-grade Feng Lei Dan, Master Jing Jiu may have to ask for thirty more. This kind of person is insatiable, and his desires are simply insatiable. Jing Jiuye laughed and shrugged his shoulders: "Little brother, you and I are willing to do this business. If you don't want to come up with twenty high-grade wind and thunder pills, don't even think about taking Xingyun Iron from me, and don't even think about taking it from me. Get Xing Yun Iron from other people in Mang City. This is the rule." ¡°This Mr. Jing Jiu is obviously not a fuel-efficient lamp, and it is obviously not the first time he has engaged in this kind of gangster business. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2135: Suffered a big loss? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master Jing Jiu, let me tell you that ten high-grade Feng Lei Dan is my bottom line. If there are more, I would rather not buy this Star Yun Iron." Su Han is also serious. Master Jing Jiu¡¯s expression darkened. It was obvious that Su Han¡¯s neither humble nor arrogant words angered him. Jing Jiuye has always been a tyrant in Mangcheng. When did someone dare to contradict him like this? What's more, he is still a young man. After staring at Su Han for a long time, Jing Jiuye sneered: "If I remember correctly, my little brother was looking for Xing Yun Tie in major stores on Exchange Street. Is this the case?" Su Han said calmly: "If you can buy it in a store, why should I bother you here?" Jing Jiuye laughed: "Well, let me make one last concession, fifteen high-grade wind thunder pills. This price is already very fair. This is my final concession. If you bargain again, I guarantee that you will stay in Mangcheng forever." Can¡¯t get Xingyun Iron.¡± ¡°As he spoke, a trace of fierce gangsterism flashed across Jing Jiuye¡¯s face, making him look extremely domineering and fierce. The people onlookers all looked at Su Han. "Obviously, this young man has been targeted by Jing Jiuye, and he will definitely be in trouble next. He will have to do this deal whether he does it or not. There are really not many high-grade Feng Lei Dan circulating in the market in Mangcheng, and it is the kind that even if you have money, you can't buy it. Master Jing Jiu is obviously jealous of these high-grade Wind and Thunder Pills. Looking at his appearance, it is obvious that he will not give up until he gets these fifteen high-grade Wind and Thunder Pills today. Everyone focused their attention on Su Han, wanting to see what this young man would choose. Su Han had a hesitant and struggling expression on his face. After hesitating for a long time, he nodded reluctantly and said, "Master Jing Jiu really knows how to do business. Okay, this business is settled." With that said, he took out a jade bottle and threw it directly to Master Jing Jiu under the gaze of everyone. Su Han also had a heartbroken look on his face. It seemed that he had suffered a big loss from this transaction. "This young man has indeed compromised." "What can we do if we don't compromise? Looking at Jing Jiuye's attitude, it is obvious that he is bound to win. If he doesn't trade, maybe Jing Jiuye will not trade but rob." "Shhh, keep your voice down, but this young man is at the eighth level of talent and really doesn't have any ability to bargain with Master Jing Jiu." Jing Jiuye's face was indeed not very good-looking. He had obviously gotten a huge advantage, but he still had a tone of "I take good care of you." He smiled and said: "Little brother, if you have any difficulties in Mangcheng in the future, don't forget Kill me, Mr. Jing Jiu." Su Han looked indifferent. He checked the Xingyun Iron handed over by Jing Jiuye and made sure that there was nothing wrong with it. Then he put it away with an indifferent expression. "Master Jing Jiu is so powerful in Mangcheng, who would he be looking for if not you?" Su Han smiled faintly, said nothing more, and walked away. There were bursts of sighs in the crowd. It must be said that although the young man finally compromised due to Jing Jiuye's coercion and inducement, he was indeed a big deal. He packed up fifteen high-grade Feng Lei Dan, and that was it. Throw it to Mr. Jing Jiu, no ambiguity at all. However, some people secretly sighed for Su Han, thinking that this boy was still too young after all, and the city government was not enough. Since you are destined to suffer a big loss, why not simply be more diplomatic and have a relationship with Jing Jiuye? Before he left, he said those meaningful words. Wasn't this intentional to make Mr. Jing Jiu unhappy? Anyone who knows Mr. Jing Jiu knows that this Mr. Jing Jiu is definitely not broad-minded. If you flatter him before leaving, maybe the matter will really end there. But when you were leaving, there seemed to be a hint of ridicule towards Master Jing Jiu in your words. Aren't you looking for trouble? Therefore, people who know Mr. Jing Jiu feel that this matter may not be over yet, and this young man may have other troubles in the future. Of course, none of these people will meddle in this nosy matter. Even on the surface, they have to show that they are on Jing Jiuye's side. "Today's young people are really ignorant." "That's right, if it weren't for Mr. Jing Jiu, how could he have gotten Xing Yun Iron." "Hmph, in Mangcheng, if you dare to make a bad face in front of Master Jing Jiu, you are seeking death." Master Jing Jiu obviously enjoyed this kind of flattery. He laughed, waved his hand, and walked away with a group of personal guards. Seeing Master Jing Jiu walking away, the crowd sighed, but there was a different sound from just now. "This Mr. Jing Jiu, relying on himself as a member of the Jing tribe, is really??Bullying and dominating the market. " "No wonder the Jing tribe is so strong. The people in the Jing tribe are so good at doing business. How can the Jing tribe not be strong?" "No wonder the Jing tribe is now able to compete with the City Lord's Mansion. It turns out that it relies on this method. That young man seems to be very resourceful, but he is actually a bit young." Everyone was talking a lot, but everyone still lowered their voices for fear of being heard by Master Jing Jiu. Su Han naturally couldn't hear everyone's discussion. At this time, he had already found a monk's dojo in Mangcheng, which had a special weapon refining room. Although the city lord¡¯s mansion also has a weapon refining room, Su Han¡¯s character would not allow him to owe a favor casually. Arriving at the weapon refining room, Su Han had just closed the door when he heard a childish voice calling: "Young Master, I'm hungry." Immediately afterwards, a small fiery red figure suddenly emerged from Su Han's body and kept hovering in the weapon refining room. "Young Master, I'm hungry, I'm hungry." Huo'er's urging voice circulated in the weapon refining room, leaving Su Han speechless for a while. He simply doubted whether this was a phoenix? All day long I only eat and sleep. However, Su Han still took out five thousand Saint Yuan Stones from the storage ring. He also knows that the bloodline of ancient beasts consumes resources horribly. Naturally, he would not be stingy with Huo'er. When Huo'er saw these Saint Yuan Stones, his eyes suddenly brightened. Obviously, the majestic spiritual power contained in the Saint Yuan Stone has deeply attracted him. Five thousand Saint Yuan Stones entered Huo'er's belly in the blink of an eye. After eating and drinking, the phoenix lay contentedly on a table. Its whole body began to emit a faint red light. The red light continued to change into various ancient rune shapes, which looked extremely magical. "As expected of the bloodline of ancient divine beasts." Su Han also sighed for a while. One of the great advantages of the bloodline of ancient mythical beasts is its ability to digest and transform resources. These five thousand Saint Yuan Stones went into Huo'er's belly, so there wouldn't be any waste. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The air buzzed, and hot air waves kept coming out. It took about a quarter of an hour before calmness returned. At this time, Huo'er's body had grown bigger than before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2136: Coming to the Door You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lying lazily on the table, Huo'er looked at Su Han with malicious eyes, and said twice: "Young Master, Huo'er saw you just now, and it seems that you did something deceptive." Su Han laughed dryly. He didn't know if it was his own illusion. Why did he feel that the older this phoenix grew, the more bad it felt? "Okay, let's not talk about what I did. Now do you master the magical power of transformation?" Su Han asked. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "let me try." Without saying a word, Huo'er fluttered his feathers and jumped down from the table. He immediately transformed into the appearance of a human boy, with fiery red hair and long and upward phoenix eyes. He was very delicate and looked about ten years old. . "Tch! Why is it like this? It looks like it's still fresh." It can be seen that Huo'er is very dissatisfied with the result of this transformation. Su Han laughed and said: "It's okay, much better than I expected. Okay, now that you've woken up, eaten enough, upgraded, and mastered the magical power of transformation, you just happened to go outside the refining room to help Let me protect the law. I need to refine a magic weapon, no one can disturb me." Huo'er snorted: "You owe me a favor." As he said that, his figure flashed and disappeared at the door of the weapon refining room. Su Han threw the Xing Yun Iron and other materials into the weapon refining furnace, and the weapon refining formation around the weapon refining furnace also began to operate slowly. "Gu Linghao, now it's time to put it to use." As one of the three sect-suppressing treasures of the ancient Kunyu Sect, Gu Linghao itself contains quite majestic spiritual power. It is definitely a good choice to use to depict the spirit locking formation. This spirit-locking formation is relatively complicated and not very easy to describe. Su Han was immersed in the carving formation and could not be distracted at all. As time goes by, an exquisite mask gradually takes shape in the refining furnace. This time, Su Han wanted to refine a mask with a spirit-locking formation to completely cover up the evil eye's aura. At this moment, a group of people came to the door of this monk's ashram. This group of people all wear uniform uniforms. Anyone who was on the Exchange Street during the day would be able to tell that this group of people was the group of bodyguards behind Mr. Jing Jiu during the day. When the boss of the monk's dojo saw this group of people, his expression changed and he ran out quickly: "Everyone is" This group of people were not polite to the dojo boss at all. The leader, a big man, pushed the boss away and said, "Don't be too close." The boss was so frightened that he trembled and asked stutteringly: "Everyonewhat can you do for me?" "Let me ask you, did a young man come to your dojo in the afternoon?" the big man asked fiercely. The boss hurriedly said: "Several young people came this afternoon, which one are you asking about?" "You are the only one who talks a lot of nonsense." The big man slapped the boss and flew him out, shouting, "Search him, room by room!" "We must find out that boy. He actually used fake elixirs to deceive Master Jing Jiu. He deserves to be damned." The boss of the dojo was slapped until he vomited blood, but he did not dare to say a word. He had already heard from the words of this group of people that these were people from the Jing tribe. How could he have the courage to provoke people from the Jing tribe? This group of people, like wolves and tigers, began to search room by room in the dojo. boom! boom! boom! Door after door was kicked open, and this group of people didn't care. They entered every room and searched randomly. Anyone who didn't cooperate would be slapped in the face. For a time, the entire dojo was in a state of uproar. When the dojo boss saw this scene, his heart was bleeding. After being disturbed like this, how can I do business in my dojo in the future? "Boss, are these people from the Jing tribe? Are they looking for that person? The young man in white clothes who came over in the afternoon and asked for a refining room?" A waiter came over and asked cautiously. After being reminded like this, the owner of the dojo reacted and ran over quickly regardless of the pain on his body: "Sir, I just remembered, are you looking for a young man in white clothes? He came here this afternoon? " That bigHe said coldly: "You know why you didn't tell us earlier? Let us waste our energy here?" "My lord, I am wronged. I didn't think of it for a moment. If you are looking for him, I will lead you. I just ask you not to harass other guests" The dojo boss cried and led the group of people upstairs. He also knew that this was not good, but he had no other choice. I can¡¯t say, I can only feel sorry for that young man. The dojo's weapon refining room is on the fifth floor. The boss led a group of people to the fourth floor and pointed upstairs: "My lords, that boy asked for a weapon refining room, which is on the westmost side of the fifth floor. Please. Everyone, please be respectful and let other guests go" "Okay, get out of here." The big man also knew that the boss did not dare to lie to him. He waved his hand and led a group of men towards the fifth floor. However, just halfway through, the group of people stopped dead in their tracks. On the stairs from the fourth floor to the fifth floor, there was a red-haired boy about ten years old standing, looking at them cynically with a pair of phoenix eyes. "Isn't this that boy?" "Did the boss lie to us?" The big man waved his hand and took a step forward: "Kid, if you are not that kid's accomplice, go to the side and don't block the road. If you are that kid's accomplice, call him out." As soon as he finished speaking, the red-haired boy suddenly raised his eyebrows, as if the name "child" immediately angered him. "Humph, are you talking to me?" The red-haired boy looked at the group of people with contempt. The big man said coldly: "Do you know who you are talking to?" "Who?" The red-haired boy said with a smile, "Do I need to know who you are?" The big man¡¯s face was a little confused. After he came to this dojo, he was full of murderous intent all the way. Now it was rare that his tone was gentler. But in the end, this kid didn¡¯t know whether to live or die, and instead pretended to be pretentious in front of him? "Boy, in Mangcheng, there are not many people who dare to talk to Jing Jiuye like this." The big man waved his hand, "Go up and kill him with two people." Behind the big man, two figures immediately rushed out, full of murderous intent, and went straight towards the red-haired boy. ?Looking at the momentum with which they took action, it was obvious that they did not intend to hold back just because the other party was a child. The owner of the dojo did not dare to go far, and hid in a corner not far away to peek. He was stunned when he saw this scene. Who is this red-haired kid? I have never been to my dojo in my memory. However, the dojo boss quickly couldn't bear to close his eyes. Master Jing Jiu's people were too cruel. It was too cruel for such a young child to be killed in front of him like this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2137 The Brutal Huo'er You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! But, at the next moment, something no one expected happened. The two people were moving very fast. When they approached the red-haired boy, suddenly the short body of the red-haired boy also started to move. The next moment, the red-haired boy's hands seemed to have magic power, grabbing him from left to right. The two people who rushed over showed no resistance at all and were directly grabbed by the red-haired boy. ¡°Pfft, pfft!¡± Two identical sounds were made almost at the same time, and the next moment, blood splattered everywhere! The young man¡¯s seemingly immature palms were like grabbing tissue paper, and he disemboweled the two of them. With a raised arm, he directly grabbed the hearts and lungs of the two people and held them in his hands. At this scene, the dojo boss who was peeking from the side felt suffocated and almost fainted. "As expected, he has the heart of a wolf and the lungs of a dog." A trace of disdain flashed across the red-haired boy's eyes, and he threw the heart and lungs in his hand towards the big man who led him, "Give it back to you." When the leading man saw this scene, his scalp was numb and his whole body was almost trembling. He never expected that his two brothers would be disemboweled by this child so easily. Those are two ninth levels of respect! Where did this scary kid come from, so young yet so powerful? And, his character is so cruel? The boss of the dojo's eyes turned black. He knew that his dojo was doomed. Jing Jiuye's people were killed in his dojo. Even if he had nothing to do with it, Jingbu would definitely come to him afterwards. This is a huge disaster. Being hated by Jingbu, not to mention that the dojo will not be able to continue, he himself will be implicated. The owner of the dojo turned pale and rolled down the first floor. He directly called all the guys: "Quickly, everyone pack up and leave Mangcheng immediately. The sooner the better." Seeing the boss like this, none of the guys dared to neglect him, and all of them left in a hurry, not even leaving the dojo. ¡­¡­ "Youhow dare you, a child like you, to kill Jing Jiuye's people?" The big man was also in disbelief. The red-haired boy raised his eyebrows and said, "Who is Jing Jiu? What are you doing here? I don't know, but you don't have to leave." The big man was stared at by the phoenix eyes, and his whole body could not help but feel terrified. Although he is at the beginning of the Emperor Realm, he is much stronger than those two companions. ¡°However, this young-looking red-haired boy could actually give him such a powerful pressure. "Boy, don't be arrogant. Who in Mangcheng doesn't know who Master Jing Jiu is. If you offend Master Jing Jiu, you will inevitably die sooner or later." "Yes, you are just looking for death. Originally, what we were looking for was the guy who deceived Master Jing Jiu with fake elixirs. It has nothing to do with you." The red-haired boy narrowed his phoenix eyes and said with a smile: "That's right, you didn't find the wrong person." "What?" Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically, ¡°You are indeed that kid¡¯s accomplice!¡± "Good boy, no wonder you jumped out to seek death!" The big man at the head also immediately stretched out his hand to grab the air, and a firework suddenly shot into the sky. This is a signal to call for companions. Once this signal is sent out, it will not take long for other men of Master Jing Jiu to rush over. Maybe Master Jing Jiu himself will come in person. When the time comes, no matter how capable you are, so what? "Boy, be obedient and surrender. In front of Mr. Jing Jiu, we can still beg for you." "That's right, no matter what your background is, don't even think about being arrogant in front of Master Jing Jiu!" After sending out the signal, this group of people became more confident. Besides, there are still more than a dozen of them. Even if they can't defeat this demonic red-haired boy, they can always protect themselves. When the large army comes, this boy will die. The red-haired boy chuckled: "Okay, that's good. Since you are determined to seek death, I will give you a ride." As he spoke, the figure of the red-haired boy suddenly disappeared in front of everyone. Immediately afterwards, the air around everyone became hotter and hotter. Boom! The extremely hot air suddenly burst into flames. Soon, the surrounding air burned into a sea of ??fire. "No, rush out!" The expression of the big man at the head immediately changed. However, when he wanted to break out of this sea of ??fireWhen he arrived, he discovered that the heat of this sea of ??fire could not be endured for even half a second by his cultivation level at the beginning of the Emperor Realm. In other words, they have been trapped here by this sea of ??fire. Click! Suddenly, there was a tragic cracking sound on one person's head. The next second, this person seemed to be suddenly swept away by a force, and the outline of his body suddenly turned into ashes. This terrifying scene made everyone else feel as if they had fallen into an ice cave. "Run away quickly" "It's so cruel" Suddenly, from outside the sea of ????fire, another huge claw came out, grabbed another person, and squeezed it hard, and turned it into ashes. One after another¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, these twelve evil slaves were completely devoured by the fire. The sea of ????fire was extinguished and the scene was restored to its original state, leaving no trace of the battle. Including the two people who were disemboweled by Huo'er before, they all disappeared completely. Huo'er clapped his hands, as if nothing happened, Shi Shiran returned to the weapon refining room. In the refining room, Su Han put on the newly refined mask and was quite satisfied. Turning around, Su Han saw Huo'er coming in from outside. Su Han asked, "Is there nothing going on outside?" "There was a little problem, but I solved it all." Huoer narrowed his eyes, feeling quite pleased with himself. "Were you solved?" Su Han suddenly had a bad feeling. How did he solve this problem? At this moment, Su Han's consciousness suddenly moved, and a sense of crisis suddenly hit his heart. "Huo'er, why are there so many monks coming in this direction? And there are several middle-level emperors inside?" "Well¡­¡­" Huo'er coughed dryly and said, "Young master, you can't blame me. It was you who deceived others with fake elixirs." "It turns out that Mr. Jing Jiu came to the door." Su Hanlian laughed, "He has good eyesight, and he found out that the pill I gave him was fake so quickly." "Let's go out and take a look." At this moment, more than twenty monks wearing Jingbu uniforms have gathered on the fourth floor of the dojo. "It should be here, right?" "It's strange, where are they? They asked us to come over, but why did they disappear?" This group of people were all talking about it, and they all thought it was strange. At this moment, they saw a boy in white clothes, about twenty years old, walking down the stairs with a red-haired boy about ten years old. "It should be him, right? The guy who deceived Master Jing Jiu with fake elixirs?" The eyes of this group of people immediately locked on Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2138 Sudden Recruitment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Many of these people in the Jingbu, many of them are the primary elegance of the emperor. They naturally came after receiving the fireworks signal from the big man just now. However, when they arrived, they looked left and right, but did not find that group of people. It was obviously a signal from them, why is the person missing? This group of people are also full of doubts in their hearts. "Go, call the boss and the guys of this dojo." The leader of the group ordered. After getting the order, someone immediately went to find the boss and the assistant. But not long after, the man hurried back again. "The boss and the staff of this dojo are all gone. The entire dojo is completely empty!" "Did those two guys kill everyone?" This group of people also felt chills in their hearts. "Ask them first." ???????????????????????Two early-level emperor-level experts walked out of the crowd, one on the left and one on the right, walking towards Su Han and Huo'er. "Friends, people who are clear don't speak secretly, but what about those people before?" The two men, one on the left and one on the right, blocked Su Han and Huo'er on the stairs. Su Han chuckled: "Who is it?" "Hmph! You know who you are, and whether you dare to do it or not doesn't matter?" A strong man said with a cold tone, "Let me tell you clearly, no one is allowed to leave here until today's matter is investigated clearly!" "Tsk, tsk, what a big tone, are you the city lord of Mang City? Such a big power?" Su Han retorted. While they were talking, someone shouted: "Master Jing Jiu is here!" The crowd made a way, and Jing Jiuye came striding over with two middle-level Emperor Realm experts. ??Jing Jiuye himself is also a middle-level emperor-level expert. When three intermediate-level emperor-level experts stood together, the feeling of oppression suddenly hit their faces. "Nine masters." "Master Jiu, you are here." Mr. Jing Jiu¡¯s face was livid and he glared at Su Han: ¡°Boy, looking at the entire Mang City, you are still the first person who dares to deceive me, Mr. Jing Jiu, with fake elixirs.¡± Su Han laughed: "Now you can see it's a fake? Unfortunately, I really wanted to give you the real one at the beginning, but your blatant blackmailing only deserves the fake elixir." "Bold! How to talk to Master Jing Jiu?" "Jiuye, this kid is out of his mind and doesn't take you seriously at all." "Brothers, go ahead and chop him into pieces to vent your anger for Master Jing Jiu." Master Jing Jiu waved his hand to stop the noise of his men, and stared at Su Han with a serious look: "Boy, you have completely angered me today. However, I, Master Jing Jiu, have the virtue of a good life, so I will hand over all the things you have on you. , then kneel down and apologize to me, maybe I will consider saving your life." "Kneel down and apologize? Bah, who are you? The person who can make my young master kneel down and apologize has not been born yet. As for you, go away and take fake medicine. Maybe you can improve your IQ after taking it. " When Huo'er opened his mouth, everyone was stunned. This boy actually dares to talk to Master Jing Jiu like this. Does he think his life is too long? Sure enough, Master Jing Jiu¡¯s face suddenly turned as black as the bottom of a pot. ¡°Master Jiu, the two of us will take down these two boys for you.¡± The two middle-level Emperor Realm experts beside Jing Jiuye, one on the left and one on the right, aimed at Su Han and Huo'er with their big hands. Su Han chuckled: "Take it? Isn't that too easy to say?" As soon as the words fell, everyone saw a flower in front of them, and countless transparent runes suddenly appeared in the air, like transparent bricks, being piled up. Looking at the figures of the two young men, they were clearly very close, but blocked by the runes, they seemed far away. "Damn it!" The two middle-level Emperor Realm experts felt their eyes were a little blurry at the moment. They grabbed hold of them several times, but they still couldn't catch them. Although they were right in front of him, these strange runes seemed to deform the space, making it impossible to tell where the two teenagers were standing. Master Jing Jiu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He has never seen this method before. At this moment, a subordinate trotted over and whispered a few words next to Jing Jiuye's ear. After hearing this, Mr. Jing Jiu couldn't help but change the look on his face, and immediately turned his eyes to Su Han. "Boy, justIs it the alchemist that the City Lord's Mansion recruited yesterday? The new guest minister of the City Lord's Mansion? " Mr. Jing Jiu lowered his tone slightly and asked in a deep voice. Su Han raised his eyebrows. This news about Lord Jing Jiu must be said to be really well-informed. "So what?" Su Han smiled faintly. The look on Mr. Jing Jiu¡¯s face was uncertain, and he was obviously making calculations in his heart. You must know that in this area of ????Mangcheng, a highly skilled alchemist is extremely rare, and the fact that this young man can be recruited as a guest by the city lord's mansion shows that his alchemy skills are powerful. And a highly skilled alchemist, it is no exaggeration to say, can even change the future and destiny of a tribe or a force. "Little brother Su Han, right?" The expression on Mr. Jing Jiu¡¯s face changed, and he actually showed a smile. "Unexpectedly, the little brother is actually the newly recruited guest minister of the city lord's palace. It seems that I, Jing Laojiu, am blind to Taishan." "What does Mr. Jing Jiu want to say?" Su Han also smiled lightly. He didn't believe that Master Jing Jiu would betray the face of the City Lord's Mansion and suddenly change his attitude. There must be a reason. "Haha, I didn't know before that my little brother was the newly recruited guest of the city lord's palace, so I offended him a lot. Now that I know, seeing that my little brother is so young, he will definitely have a bright future in the future. I, Jing Laojiu, know that people don't tell secrets." "I hope that little brother can leave the City Lord's Mansion and come to our Jing tribe to be a guest. Whatever benefits the City Lord's Mansion promises you, our Jing tribe can double it." This Mr. Jing Jiu is also straight to the point. When Su Han heard this, he couldn't help but raise his eyebrows slightly. It seems that the situation in Mangcheng is not as simple as I imagined. The guest minister of the city lord's palace, Jingbu openly poached. "Sorry, I'm not interested in Jingbu." Su Han is really not the kind of person to be quick and easy. What's more, he doesn't care about the benefits promised by Jing Laojiu. Hearing this, Jing Laojiu was also stunned. He never expected that the other party would reject him so readily, and he did not save himself any face in his words. You must know that Jing¡¯s position in Mang City is also well-known. No one has dared to refuse anyone invited by Jing Laojiu. The most important thing is that he put aside his previous grudges and lowered his dignity to invite. Unexpectedly, he was slapped in the face like this. This is not just about not giving him Jing Laojiu face, but also not giving Jing Bu face. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t toast me and you¡¯ll be fined if you don¡¯t eat.¡± Jing Laojiu's face suddenly darkened. Obviously, Su Han's merciless rejection made him very angry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2139 Zishan Ningning comes to visit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What? You want to kill me?" Su Han narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze like lightning. Jing Laojiu laughed: "I don't shy away from it. Anyway, in this Mang City, everyone knows that the Jing tribe and the City Lord's Mansion are in a competitive relationship, and sooner or later they will have to compete. You are the alchemist recruited by the City Lord's Mansion, a skilled A superb alchemist is enough to influence the overall situation. If you refuse to surrender to the Jing tribe, there is only one fate for you, and you should know it very well." When Jing Laojiu saw that the two sides could not reach an agreement, he became desperate. Su Han laughed: "I know it very well, but I know even better that you can't kill me." With that said, Su Han turned around and left. "You kid is looking for death!" Jing Laojiu was also angry. He didn't even mention that a boy with an eighth level of respect had deceived him with fake elixirs. He had put the blame aside and put down his dignity to recruit. This was the first time that the other party was still so disrespectful. Jing Laojiu had to admit that Su Han was really courageous. Since we can¡¯t reach an agreement, there is nothing more to say. The only option is to kill him and prevent the alchemist from being used by the city lord¡¯s palace. Phew An icy cold wind suddenly hit him from behind. Su Han knew that it was Jing Laojiu who had taken action without looking back. And not only Jing Laojiu took action, but the two Emperor Realm middle-level experts brought by Jing Laojiu also took action together. Obviously, Su Han's Vientiane Rune just disturbed the two emperor-level mid-level powerhouses, and also made Jing Laojiu a certain amount of vigilance, so the three emperor-level mid-level men took action together, striving to achieve the same goal. A hit will kill. However, Su Han was not weak at all. He activated the Lightning Feather Escape and his figure disappeared instantly as if it turned into a ray of light. Jing Laojiu and the other two middle-level emperor-level experts suddenly realized that Su Han had disappeared. Also disappearing at the same time was the red-haired boy who looked to be less than ten years old. These two people seemed to disappear out of thin air, without a trace. "It's so fast." Everyone in the Jing tribe was also shocked. Jing Laojiu looked solemn, and the previous domineering aura was completely gone. Although Jing Laojiu is domineering, he is not stupid. The method Su Han showed just now made him feel a little afraid. If he hadn¡¯t experienced it personally, even if he were beaten to death, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that an eighth-level respecter could escape from the encirclement and suppression of the middle-level of the three emperors. "Nine masters." "Nine masters." The other two middle-level emperors also looked a little unhappy at this moment. "I don't know where the city lord's palace found such a character. If this person grows up, he will be a huge threat to our Jing tribe. Not only is his elixir talent outstanding, but his martial arts talent seems to be extremely high. Looking at the Mangcheng area, someone who can I am afraid this is the first person who has cultivated at the eighth level of the Zun Realm to escape from the hands of the three intermediate emperors." Jing Laojiu looked solemn, "It seems that we need to find a way to get rid of this son as soon as possible. Otherwise, when he grows up, life in Jingbu will not be easy." ¡­¡­ Soon, Su Han returned to his own courtyard in the City Lord's Mansion. He knew that when he returned to the City Lord's Mansion, Jing Laojiu would not be able to make up his mind for a while. Su Han took out the mask he had made and put it on, and Su Han breathed a sigh of relief. Su Han will naturally not be afraid of guys like Jing Laojiu. What he was afraid of was the powerful existence that might threaten him. He believed that that existence used the aura of the evil eye to locate itself. Now that the evil eye's aura is covered by the mask, he is considered safe. "Mr. Su, are you there?" At this moment, a soft inquiry came from outside the door. Su Han could naturally tell that this voice belonged to Zishan Ningning, the eldest lady of the City Lord's Mansion. "You're here so soon. Could it be that the City Lord's Mansion already knows about what happened during the day?" Su Han thought about it and thought it was impossible. If the City Lord's Mansion really had such powerful hands and eyes, the Jing tribe and the City Lord's Mansion wouldn't be able to fight against each other, each occupying a piece of the sky. Opening the courtyard door, Zishan Ningning¡¯s slender figure appeared at the door. "Miss." Su Han said hello. "Young master, you don't have to be polite. From now on, just call me Ningning. Now you are the guest of the city lord's palace, that is, Ningning's friend." "Miss Ningning." "Are you still used to living in the City Lord's Mansion?" ¡°??The main mansion is very good. "Su Han smiled. "Then Ning Ning is relieved. During this time, my father has been out and has not returned, so he cannot come to see Mr. Su. I hope Mr. Su will not feel that the reception of the city lord's palace is not good enough." Su Han finally understood that Miss Zishan Ningning was here to establish a relationship. It seems that a highly skilled alchemist is extremely important to both the Jing tribe and the city lord's mansion. If there is an alchemist sitting in charge, the gap in strength between the two sides will become wider and wider over time. The two of them entered the room. Only then did Zishan Ningning notice Su Han's mask. She couldn't help but widen her beautiful eyes and smiled. Then, she quickly explained: "Ning Ning didn't mean to laugh. This mask is particularly suitable for Mr. Su. However, Mr. Su has a dignified appearance, so there seems to be no need to wear this mask." Su Han smiled and said: "Just think of it as a hobby." Su Han would naturally not tell Zishan Ningning the real reason for wearing the mask. A soft smile appeared on Zishan Ningning's face, and she said: "By the way, Mr. Su, there is one thing that Ningning is a little curious about. I wonder if Mr. Su can clear up the confusion?" "Miss Ningning, please speak." Zishan Ningning whispered softly: "With Mr. Su's talent in martial arts and attainments in alchemy, even if he goes to those first-line sects in Xiaogushan, he will definitely be appreciated by them and gain a certain status among them. But why does he appear in front of our city lord? Mansion, and come together with the people of Ran tribe?" ¡°Obviously, Zishan Ningning cannot help but be interested in Su Han¡¯s origins. For such an outstanding genius to come together with a tribe deep in the mountains is inherently curious, and it would be abnormal not to be curious. "Miss Ningning, this is my secret, and it is not enough for outsiders to know. I can only say that my appearance will not do any harm to the City Lord's Mansion." Su Han knew that there was nothing he could not say about his status as a "foreigner", but because of the brilliance that attacked him, this matter could only remain a secret. "Well, since Mr. Su doesn't want to say it, Ning Ning won't force it." Zishan Ningning smiled sweetly. In fact, she came here mainly to ask this question. Although Su Han did not answer her question directly, the answer did not disappoint her. The most important thing is that she has an inexplicable sense of trust in Su Han, and feels that this mysterious boy who suddenly appeared is not a bad person. "Mr. Su, please rest. Ning Ning won't disturb you. If you need anything, Mr. Su can call Ning Ning at any time." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2140 The Elder¡¯s Son You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the next few days, Su Han concentrated on practicing in his other courtyard. By the way, he learned some knowledge about Litianyu from some books in the other courtyard, and his life was quite fulfilling. However, this fulfilling day was broken after a few days. At noon that day, the door of Su Han's courtyard was suddenly pushed open. Hearing the harsh crunching sound, Su Han frowned immediately. He didn't like the feeling of someone suddenly interrupting him while he was practicing. Moreover, people who do this must be rude. However, Su Han did not get angry on the spot, but looked at the door calmly. Soon, the door to his room was pushed open, and a figure came into view. This is a tall young man, dressed in blue, he is very tall and handsome. He is about 20 years old, and his cultivation level is already at the middle level of the Emperor Realm, on par with Zishan Ningning. With such a level of cultivation and such an age, he can be regarded as a genius among geniuses, one of the best in Mangcheng. However, Su Han did not know this young man and had never seen him before. "Are you Su Han?" When the young man opened his mouth, his tone was unkind. As he spoke, he looked Su Han up and down, full of hostility. "Who are you? Do I owe you money?" Su Han smiled lightly. This man had such a tone and attitude when he came up. Could it be that he had offended him somewhere? "I am Yi Yonghui, and my father is Elder Yi of the City Lord's Mansion." This young man had an arrogant tone and directly introduced himself to his family. Su Han raised his eyebrows slightly. No wonder he was so rude. He turned out to be the son of an elder in the city lord's mansion. Su Han knew that Elder Yi was one of the elders in the City Lord's Mansion, and his status was second only to the City Lord himself. No wonder his son was so confident. But for Su Han, even if he is the son of the city lord, he still won't do this, let alone the son of an elder. "I'm not interested in who you are, but I'm curious. Didn't your father teach you that it's rude to break into other people's homes?" Su Han's tone showed no mercy to the other party, which made Yi Yonghui stunned for a moment. He never expected that the other party would dare to talk to him like this after hearing his identity. You know, let alone the city lord's mansion, even in the entire Mangcheng area, there are not many people who dare to speak to me in this tone. ????????????????????? The look on the other side's face when he spoke clearly meant that he didn't take himself seriously at all. That kind of understatement suddenly stimulated Yi Yonghui's self-esteem. "How presumptuous, you, a little person of the eighth level, dare to be so arrogant in front of me, do you believe that I will slap you to death?" Yi Yonghui couldn't help but be furious, and he didn't know why. He couldn't help but get angry when he saw Su Han. "I advise you not to talk about the word death, because you don't know how scary this word is." Su Han looked indifferent. "Hmph! You're just an alchemist. Besides refining alchemy, what else do you do? Seeing that you have just arrived at the City Lord's Mansion a few days ago, I won't argue with you, lest anyone say that I am bullying others. But let me remind you that in the future, It's best to stay away from Ning Ning, otherwise, I will definitely give you a good look." Yi Yonghui snorted coldly, but issued a warning to Su Han. He went out for training before and didn¡¯t come back until yesterday. As soon as he came back, he heard that there was an extra guest in the city lord¡¯s mansion. What made him most intolerable was that this guest was a young alchemist, and Zishan Ningning admired him quite a bit. It was said that a few nights ago, Zishan Ningning visited this guest's residence alone. How could Yi Yonghui endure this? Who in the entire city lord's palace didn't know that Yi Yonghui was Zishan Ningning's most loyal suitor? In the eyes of everyone, Yi Yonghui and Zishan Ningning are a match made in heaven. Unfortunately, in fact, Zishan Ningning didn't like him and remained lukewarm. But even so, Yi Yonghui has never given up pursuing Zishan Ningning. In his mind, the stunning beauty should of course be cold and proud. However, when he learned that Zishan Ningning visited Su Han's residence at night, Yi Yonghui suddenly became furious. Zishan Ningning had never given him this kind of treatment. Today, Yi Yonghui came to see Su Han for two main purposes. One was to threaten Su Han face to face, and the other was to see how outstanding this guest, who is known as the youngest guest minister in the history of the City Lord's Mansion, is and whether he can compare with him. But when I looked at it today, I seemed to be very disappointed. In addition to being able to make elixirs, this guest gentleman has other abilities.He is almost useless, and his cultivation is not good. As for his appearance, this kind of pretty face is naturally not as masculine as himself, so his appearance is not as good as mine, and his charm is even worse than mine. It would be better if you were being compared with a genius who was better than yourself, but now you are being compared with someone who is at the eighth level of respect, which is simply a humiliation to yourself. Yi Yonghui doesn¡¯t understand, is this the way the proud Zishan Ningning looks? However, no matter what, Zishan Ningning belongs to you, and no one else can try to snatch it away from you. If anyone wants to rob him, Yi Yonghui will never be polite. "I don't need you to dictate my affairs. What Zishan Ningning wants to do is her own business. I can't control it, and I have no right to control it. If there is nothing else, please get out immediately and don't waste my time." Su Han waved his hand. He understood Yi Yonghui's purpose, but it had nothing to do with him at all. In this aspect, he really didn't have time to play with Yi Yonghui. If he hadn¡¯t considered how much he had to take care of the face of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, I¡¯m afraid Su Han would have beaten him up by now. It might be difficult for Su Han to deal with the three mid-level emperors, but he can still handle one mid-level emperor. "Okay, okay, what a Su Han, the little eighth-level respecter is so arrogant. You remember my words clearly, I hope you don't mess with me in the future, otherwise, if you mess with me, Yi Yonghui, in this city lord's mansion, you will definitely end up You know it better than anyone else.¡± Yi Yonghui slammed the door and left in frustration, with a hint of murderous intent in his eyes. But he knew where this place was. After all, Su Han had just arrived at the City Lord's Mansion a few days ago. If he took action now, he would inevitably be in trouble. Yi Yonghui's facial expression could not be concealed from Su Han's spiritual perception. Looking at Yi Yonghui's back disappearing from the door, Su Han frowned. "I hope you won't mess with me." Su Han¡¯s expression was indifferent. He didn¡¯t want to take the initiative to cause trouble with the people in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, but if the other party had no brains and insisted on causing trouble for him, he wouldn¡¯t be polite. In this world, people who want to cause trouble for themselves have never succeeded. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2141 The Confused Eldest Lady You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The residence of Zishan Ningning. A beautiful figure stands on a large bluestone in the backyard, looking graceful and graceful. Looking up at the full moon in the night sky, I have a lot of thoughts. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a knock on the door outside, and then a voice sounded: "Ning'er." "come in." Zishan Ningning¡¯s expression paled slightly, and she could already tell who it was from the voice. Crunch! The courtyard door was pushed open, and a handsome young man in blue appeared. He walked in with a spring breeze on his face, looking like a jade tree facing the wind, with a superior temperament. "Brother Yi went out to practice this time, and it seems that he gained a lot." Zishan Ningning smiled lightly at Yi Yonghui. She could never understand what the other person was thinking about her. But she had no feelings for Yi Yonghui at all. Just because the other party never told her directly, she couldn't speak out and could only treat Yi Yonghui coldly. When Yi Yonghui saw Zishan Ningning¡¯s faint smile, he was so fascinated that he didn¡¯t even hear Zishan Ningning¡¯s words. Seeing Yi Yonghui's appearance, Zishan Ningning felt a little disgusted in her heart for a moment. She couldn't help but put away her smile, her expression became lighter and she said, "Brother Yi, why did you come to see me?" I don¡¯t know why, but Yi Yonghui¡¯s gaze made Zishan Ningning suddenly feel uncomfortable. Thinking back to Su Han, the new guest in the city lord's palace, her calm look when he saw her made Zishan Ningning feel that the two of them were at odds. This subtle change in Zishan Ningning did not escape Yi Yonghui's eyes, and Yi Yonghui was also stunned. You know, although Zishan Ningning was lukewarm towards him before, the two of them had grown up together, and Zishan Ningning had never been so cold to him. Yi Yonghui is not a fool. Zishan Ningning's attitude changed after he came back from this trip, which made him easily think that it was the new alchemist. "Ning'er, I heard that there is a new alchemy wizard in the City Lord's Mansion, named Su Han?" Yi Yonghui couldn't help but said. "Yes, Mr. Su has amazing attainments in alchemy. I am very happy that he is willing to stay in our City Lord's Mansion." A smile appeared on Zishan Ningning¡¯s delicate face. She is indeed very happy. The City Lord's Mansion has received such a genius in alchemy, which means that as long as nothing unexpected happens, the gap between the City Lord's Mansion and the Jing tribe will widen in the future. However, the faint smile on Zishan Ningning's face felt extremely dazzling in Yi Yonghui's eyes, making Yi Yonghui's heart twitch hard, and there was an invisible killing intent overflowing. . "Ning'er, don't be fooled by this person's appearance. I heard that this person has a close relationship with the Jing tribe. If that's the case, I'm afraid that if they join forces, it will be very detrimental to our City Lord's Mansion." Yi Yonghui said deliberately. Zishan Ningning was also stunned: "Impossible, Brother Yi, where did you hear about it? Mr. Su has nothing to do with the Jing tribe. He came to Mangcheng with a convoy of the Barren Mountain tribe. It was his first time to Mangcheng. Before Never appeared." "Haha, coming to Mangcheng for the first time does not necessarily mean that he has nothing to do with the Jing tribe. I heard that Su Han made a deal with Jing Jiuye of the Jing tribe in the Exchange Street a few days ago, exchanging pills for alchemy. They talked about it for a long time." Yi Yonghui said. Zishan Ningning couldn't help but smile after hearing this: "Brother Yi is too nervous. It's normal to make deals. Although our city lord's palace has a bad relationship with the Jing tribe, we can't stop Ke Qing from doing deals with the Jing tribe's people. It seems that we The City Lord¡¯s Mansion is too domineering.¡± She thought Yi Yonghui was going to say something, but it turned out that he was just making a deal with people from the Jing tribe. In Zishan Ningning's eyes, this is just a trivial matter, and there is no need to care about it at all. "Ning'er is still too kind. Do you think it's just a transaction? If it was just a transaction, why did the two of them meet again in a monk's ashram a few hours later? And I heard that Jing Laojiu offered a high price To recruit Su Han, the asking price is twice that of our city lord¡¯s mansion.¡± Yi Yonghui is not stupid. Since he has the confidence to speak ill of Su Han, it means that he has a certain degree of confidence. "What? Is this serious?" Zishan Ningning's expression changed slightly. "Of course it's serious. Could it be that Ning'er has forgotten what my father does? My father is in charge of the intelligence system of the City Lord's Mansion and has many informants. This news reached my father immediately. If you don't believe it, you You can ask the spy in person, or directly question Su Han himself." "Yi Yonghui said, and also sneered, "Ning'er sisterSister, think about it carefully. Jingbu¡¯s asking price is twice that of our City Lord¡¯s Mansion. What reason does he have to stay in our City Lord¡¯s Mansion? There is no friendship at all between our City Lord¡¯s Mansion and him. Maybe, he has accepted the Jing tribe's solicitation, and the reason why he is still staying in our city lord's mansion now is to act as a traitor for the Jing tribe. " Hearing this, Zishan Ningning¡¯s complexion also became a little ugly. She could tell from Yi Yonghui's tone that the other party was not lying. "Even so, there is no evidence that Mr. Su has defected to the Jing tribe." Zishan Ningning defended Su Han. Yi Yonghui raised his eyebrows: "Ning'er, we are childhood sweethearts, why don't you believe what I say? Then Su Han looks like a heartless and unjust pretty boy. Would you rather trust an outsider? , don¡¯t you trust my judgment either?¡± There was already some anger in his tone, but more of reluctance. He is the son of a dignified elder of the City Lord's Mansion, and is a mid-level genius in the Emperor Realm. He grew up with Zishan Ningning, his childhood sweetheart, but now he is being outdone by a new boy. How can he feel better? It has to be said that Zishan Ningning¡¯s reaction made Yi Yonghui feel as uncomfortable as eating a bite of a fly, and he secretly made up his mind to find a way to get rid of Su Han. If you are not just an alchemist, what else can you do besides refining alchemy? Comparable to his Emperor Realm mid-level genius? "Brother Yi, if you have nothing else to do, please go back. I'm tired." Zishan Ningning turned away and issued an eviction order. Yi Yonghui's appearance made her upset. She originally thought that the City Lord's Mansion had received an alchemy genius, but now, she was a little unconfident. Although she doesn¡¯t believe that Su Han is the kind of person who is quick and easy, but in the face of interests, how many people can withstand the temptation? Yi Yonghui left Zishan Ningning¡¯s courtyard with a gloomy face. "Mr. Su, I hope you won't disappoint Ning Ning." Zishan Ningning whispered, for some reason, the news brought by Yi Yonghui made her feel confused. However, even so, she had no idea of ??questioning him face to face. Although she had only known Su Han for a few days, her intuition told her that Su Han should be a trustworthy person. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2142 Zishan Ningning was attacked You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Early the next morning, Su Han was practicing, and Ran Wu hurried in, looking extremely panicked. "Awu, what happened? Why are you so panicked?" "Brother Su, it's bad, something happened to Ranbu!" Ran Wu¡¯s words made Su Han frown. The people of Ran tribe have returned to the tribe's location from Mangcheng. Counting the time, they have been back for some time now. "Awu, what's going on? Speak slowly." After all, Su Han is a person who has experienced strong winds and waves. Ran Wu's panic did not make him feel too panicked. "The Ran tribe offended the Jing tribe in Mangcheng for some reason. The people from the Jing tribe went to the Ran tribe overnight and imprisoned all the Ran tribe!" Ran Wu took a deep breath and said. "What?" Su Han's expression changed slightly. "The news coming from the Ran tribe is led by Jing Jiuye. He asked you to go to the Ran tribe by name. If you don't show up, he will kill everyone in the Ran tribe." Ran Wu kept wiping his sweat as he spoke. After all, Ranbu is his hometown, and his feelings are deep. Now that something big happened to Ranbu, he is the one who is most worried. Su Han suddenly stood up: "Who in the City Lord's Mansion knows this news?" "The transmission talisman only reaches me, so I should be the only one who knows about it." "It seems that you are coming for me. Jing Laojiu, you can deal with me in many ways, but you chose to use the one I hate the most. In this case, don't blame me for being rude. " Su Han's expression turned cold, and a cold murderous intention suddenly surged out of his body like a tide, and the temperature of the surrounding air seemed to have dropped a lot. Ran Wu couldn't help but shiver. He looked at the young man in front of him and felt that once the other man became angry, it would be like the world would burn down. "Brother Su, what should we do now?" Ran Wu asked. "Awu, don't worry, I'm going to Ranbu now to ensure that the people in Ranbu will not be in any danger." Su Han patted Ran Wu on the shoulder and said. "Brother Su, the Jing tribe's gang is very powerful. Should we inform the eldest lady? If you go alone, wouldn't it be too dangerous? I heard that Jing Jiuye is a middle-level expert in the Emperor Realm, and he has at least some of his subordinates. Able to command the other two mid-level emperors." Although Ran Wu was very confident in Su Han's strength, his study at the City Lord's Mansion during this period also allowed him to understand the strength of the Jing tribe. "No need, I have my own way." Su Han said, striding outside. Ran Wu hurriedly chased after him: "Brother Su, I will go back with you." "Walk." Su Han grabbed Ran Wu's shoulders and quickly arrived outside the gate of the city lord's mansion as if there was wind under his feet. "It's so fast." Ran Wu was also secretly surprised. Su Han's speed was too fast, more than ten times faster than when they came to Mang City. At this rate, we can return to Ranbu in less than a day. Soon, Su Han and Ran Wu disappeared outside the gate of the city lord's mansion. After their figures completely disappeared, an elegant figure appeared quietly. "Mr. Su acted a little strangely. Why did he leave with Ran Wu in such a hurry?" This elegant figure is none other than Zishan Ningning. At this moment, her beautiful eyebrows are slightly frowning, and there is a faint feeling of uneasiness in her heart. Yi Yonghui¡¯s words yesterday were still lingering in Zishan Ningning¡¯s ears. Although she did not believe that Su Han would defect to Jingbu, she still felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. It was only early in the morning that Su Han left the city lord's mansion with Ran Wu, which made Zishan Ningning even more suspicious. If Su Han had no problem, why did he leave with Ran Wu? ¡°Do you want to send someone to follow us and take a look?¡± Zishan Ningning was dazed for a while, and then she remembered that Su Han was so fast. Even if she sent someone to follow her now, it would be difficult for anyone to keep up with Su Han's speed. But if you want to invite those elders who are above the middle level of the Emperor Realm to follow you, it seems to be a bit of a fuss. Zishan Ningning hesitated for a while, then followed at full speed. It would be a lie to say that she wasn't curious about where Su Han was going and what he was doing. The City Lord's Mansion valued the alchemist very much, but he had to be an alchemist who was devoted to the City Lord's Mansion. Su Han grabbed Ran Wu's shoulder, and his feet were filled with mystery all the way, like a fleeting shadow, leaving countless afterimages, and his speed had been reached to the extreme. Ran Wu was led by Su Han, and he felt the strong wind whistling in his ears, and everything in his field of vision became blurred. His body is perfectHe flew into the air, without using any strength, just being dragged along. "How can Brother Su be so fast? Even a strong man in the middle level of the Emperor Realm may not be so fast. He is simply a monster." Ran Wu was shocked, and felt as if his heart was turning upside down. Behind him, Zishan Ningning used all his tricks, but he could only barely chase Su Han's afterimage. If he wanted to catch up, he couldn't do it. This made Zishan Ningning shocked and at the same time had the urge to vomit blood. She was at the middle level of the Emperor Realm, and she was one of those with better body skills among the middle level of the Emperor Realm. But even so, she couldn't catch up with someone at the eighth level of respect? Thinking that she had just wanted to invite the emperor-level middle-level elders to come with Su Han, Zishan Ningning couldn't help but wonder, could those elders really keep up? "How come there is such a fast speed? Is this really the speed of the eighth level of Zunjing?" Zishan Ningning really couldn't keep calm, and this was also a huge blow to her. Geniuses are all proud, and Zishan Ningning is no exception. She is considered a real genius in this Mangcheng area. She has only been looked up to by others. But now, Zishan Ningning's pride was crushed to pieces in front of Su Han. She couldn't help but remember that when she was at the eighth level of the Zun Realm, she was not at the same level as Su Han now. ¡°Are there really any differences between people in this world? In front of him, Su Han had a clear look in his eyes. With the sensitivity of his consciousness, how could he not notice that someone was following him? He can also guess why Zishan Ningning is following him. It seems that the fact that he was recruited by Jing Laojiu reached Zishan Ningning¡¯s ears. However, this news alone does not seem to be enough for Zishan Ningning to follow him in person. Su Han's brows furrowed slightly. There must be someone with ulterior motives stirring up trouble here. ¡­¡­ One day later, Su Han came to Ranbu under the guidance of Ran Wu. Ranbu is located in a mountain range, surrounded by mountains on all sides. The environment can be described as perilous. Looking around, there are four or five other tribes located in this area. In the Xiaogushan area, such tribes are the lowest units. The tribesmen living here only want a stable life and don't expect anything else. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2143 You shouldn¡¯t mess with me You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing the environment of the Ran tribe, Su Han could also understand that once the tribe living here got into trouble with the Jing tribe in Mangcheng, it would be the same as the end of the world. The Ran tribe is not big, with less than a hundred households up and down, and a total of more than 300 people, old and young. There is a wide open space outside Ranbu's village entrance. At this moment, in this open space, more than 300 people from top to bottom of the Ran tribe were trapped and piled up in a pile. And on the periphery of this group of people, there were dozens of fierce-looking watchers, guarding these more than 300 men, women, and children, as well as Ran Gan and a group of senior officials from the Ran Department who were standing at the front. Among these dozens of guardians, the lowest level of cultivation is at the initial level of the Emperor Realm. Any one of them is much stronger than Ran Gan, who is half a step up to the Imperial Realm. Under the supervision of so many strong men, the people in the Ran tribe really didn't even dare to move, and their faces were ashen. Ran Gan¡¯s face was also full of despair. Ranbu had been around for so long and had never encountered anything like this before. It unexpectedly provoked such a powerful enemy and was almost in danger of annihilation. Next to this group of people, there is a large wicker chair. There is a person sitting leisurely on the wicker chair. It is Jing Laojiu. There are also two other Emperor Realm middle-level people on the left and right beside him. Strong. "Master Jing Jiu, our Ran tribe is just a small tribe in the depths of the wilderness. We dare not offend your Jing tribe with anything we say. Your Jing tribe is the dominant tyrant in Mang City, why do you want to have trouble with our little Ran tribe? ?¡± Ran Gan frowned and asked. Jing Laojiu chuckled and waved his hand: "Don't be nervous. As long as Su Han agrees to join our Jing tribe, I guarantee that all of you in the Ran tribe will be safe and sound, and you will still get rewards from our Jing tribe." Ran Qian¡¯s expression changed slightly: ¡°I don¡¯t think Brother Su Han is the kind of person who wants to court Qin and Mu Chu. I¡¯m afraid he will disappoint Master Jiu.¡± Ran Qian was already a little angry in his heart. Suddenly a large group of people came and imprisoned hundreds of men, women and children in the Ran tribe. It was impossible to say that Ran Qian was not angry in his heart. Now Ran Gan has basically understood that Jing Jiuye must have failed in recruiting Su Han. Knowing the relationship between Su Han and Ran Bu, he was ready to attack Ran Bu. But Ran Qian also knew that Master Jing Jiu was destined to be disappointed. Although he had not known Su Han for a long time, he also knew what kind of person Su Han was. Since Su Han had joined the City Lord's Mansion, he would never defect to the Jing tribe. . "Hmph! Then all of you, Ranbu, will accompany that Su Han to death." Jing Laojiu snorted coldly, turning his face faster than turning the book. Su Han and Ran Wu who were rushed over could see this scene clearly, and even Zishan Ningning who was following behind could see it clearly. With Zishan Ningning¡¯s mind, why can¡¯t she deduce what happened? "I see." Zishan Ningning also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that Jing Laojiu's recruitment invitation was rejected by Su Han, so Jing Laojiu came to Ranbu today and tried to use this method to blackmail Su Han. For a moment, Zishan Ningning's face was filled with heat. She regretted that she had listened to Yi Yonghui's words before, thought too much, and misunderstood others. "It's really despicable and shameless for Jing Bu to act like this. However, after Mr. Su got the news, he didn't ask the City Lord's Mansion for help, but came here alone. This shows that he is also a man who is upright and responsible. However, he still doesn't understand Jing Bu. With such strength, how can he resist Jing Laojiu¡¯s group of people?¡± Thinking of this, Zishan Ningning couldn't help but reveal a naughty smile on her face. Maybe, she can have a beautiful woman come to save the hero today? "Although Jing Laojiu and his two men are both at the middle level of the Imperial Realm, there are also strong and weak people in the middle level of the Imperial Realm. It won't be a big problem for me to deal with the three of them by myself, but I will hide it first and not take action. , let¡¯s see how Mr. Su responds.¡± After Zishan Ningning understood the true situation, she felt much more comfortable. She didn't take Jing Laojiu's group seriously, but she also knew that Su Han didn't notify her but chose to come alone, but she couldn't destroy his responsibility. So, Zishan Ningning found a place and chose to wait and see. If Su Han can't handle it, she will definitely take action. "Brother Su, what should we do now?" Ran Wu¡¯s eyes were blazing, and his fists were clenching. Seeing that his people were imprisoned, he was extremely angry, but he also knew that with his own weight, he was not strong enough to crush them with one finger. "Don't worry, I'm here." Su Han patted Ran Wu on the shoulder and strode towardsWalked away. With the appearance of Su Han, everyone's eyes fell on him. "This is?" Seeing the mask on Su Han's face, Ran Gan and others were stunned for a moment. However, they quickly recognized Su Han and shouted, "Brother Su." Jing Laojiu was also stunned, and then he laughed and said: "Su Han, I didn't expect that you are quite capable? Are you here alone?" "Let him go." Su Han was too lazy to talk nonsense to Jing Laojiu. "Haha! How dare a small person of the eighth level dare to speak in such a loud tone and ask me to teach him a lesson first." An emperor-level mid-level man behind Jing Laojiu laughed ferociously and made a gesture to step forward. Last time, Su Han was allowed to slip away at the monk's dojo, which made them all very unhappy. But this time it was different. Hundreds of Ran Bu's lives were in their hands, and they were not worried that Su Han would slip away. Jing Laojiu waved his hand: "Stop, don't be reckless with Master Su." After saying that, Jing Laojiu also stood up from the wicker chair, stared at Su Han and said calmly: "Su Han, I, Jing Laojiu, don't speak secretly. The last conflict on Exchange Street, you and I can do it." Turning hostility into friendship, why do you have to resist here? Our clan leader of the Jing Tribe also appreciates you, a young and promising alchemy genius, and wants you to join the Jing Tribe by name, so I won¡¯t tolerate it if you don¡¯t give me Jing Laojiu face. What's more, you have no choice now. If you leave the City Lord's Mansion and come to our Jing tribe, the Jing tribe will never treat you badly, and the people of the Ran tribe can be safe and sound." Jing Laojiu felt that as long as Su Han was not a fool, he had no reason to reject him this time. The situation in front of him was already obvious. The strength gap between the two sides was too big. Even if Su Han wanted to kill himself, he could not ignore the lives of more than 300 people in the army. "Jing Laojiu, you really shouldn't mess with me." Su Han's tone slowly turned cold, and he slowly reached out and grabbed it in the air. A pair of gleaming swords appeared in his hands, which were the Yin and Yang Flying Fish Swords. The Yin and Yang Flying Fish swords also seemed to feel the murderous intention in Su Han's heart. They emitted a buzzing sound and had an urge to drink blood. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2144: Which of you will go first? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Su Han, I hope you know what you are doing. How can you, a little eighth-level master, fight with us?" There was a sense of confidence in Jing Laojiu's smile. Behind the scenes, Zishan Ningning also became nervous. Su Han had no intention of defecting, which moved her deeply. However, if Su Han chose to confront Jing Laojiu, the consequences would be disastrous. Su Han said calmly: "No need to talk nonsense, who of you will go first? As long as someone from your Jing tribe can defeat me today, I will join the Jing tribe. But I remind you that my sword can kill people." ??Domineering, domineering! Su Han's simple declarations exuded an unquestionable aura. Coupled with the faint coldness in his eyes, everyone who touched his eyes couldn't help but shudder. . "Brother Su." Ran Wu was worried. He didn't expect that Su Han would make such a decision, one man with two swords against so many powerful men from the Jing tribe. No matter how powerful Su Han is, he is still only at the eighth level of respect, so how can he be the opponent of so many people. Alone, I'm afraid there's no chance of winning. However, Su Han's calmness and confidence made Ran Wu feel more at ease. Although he had not been in contact with Su Han for a long time, Su Han had done it all and created miracles one after another, whether he was dealing with Xuanyin Minghu or later refining elixirs at the gate of the city lord's mansion. Ran Gan and others also held their breath. They believed that Su Han was not a reckless person. Although they couldn't think of any means that Su Han could use to fight against these Jing tribe powerhouses, at this time, they could only hope that Su Han could create another miracle. Zishan Ningning resisted and did not take action. On the one hand, she did not want to give people the impression that Su Han was incompetent. On the other hand, she really wanted to see what Su Han could do. However, she was already prepared. As long as Su Han couldn't resist, she would take action immediately. "What? No one dares to come up?" Su Han raised his eyebrows. "Hahaha, it's so funny. A little eighth-level person actually threatened to challenge the strong ones like us. I really don't know where he got the confidence. Master Jiu, let me teach this brat a lesson first. Let him know how far behind he is." A big man at the beginning of the imperial realm laughed loudly and walked out without waiting for Master Jingjiu to agree. This guy is tall and powerful, and his cultivation level is considered to be at the peak level among the first level of the Emperor Realm. His face is even more ferocious. When he walked up to Su Han, the big man's face was full of contempt. With his level at the peak of the first level of the Emperor Realm, how could he take a small eighth level of the Sovereign Realm in his eyes. "Come on, use all your methods, I will make you die happily." The big man laughed ferociously. Su Han shook his head: "You talk too much nonsense." The words fell with a puff. Before the big man even reacted, the two swords in Su Han's hands had already pierced his chest, causing blood to splash everywhere! People around him were stunned, and they didn¡¯t even see how Su Han took action! The big man¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at Su Han¡¯s smile in front of him. He was certain that this was the scariest smile he had ever seen in his life. He felt the vitality draining from his body, and an unprecedented fear made his eyes gradually turn black. "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible." This big man is simply unbelievable. He cannot believe that his cultivation level is more than a little higher than that of the other party, but he has ended up like this. He couldn't accept it at all, but it was the truth. Ran Gan and the others also opened their mouths in horror. They were not only surprised that Su Han could kill a strong man at the beginning of the imperial realm with one move, but they were even more shocked by Su Han's decisiveness in taking action. He actually dared to kill people from the Jing tribe, and he killed them at will! You know, it could be said to be a small fight before, but with this murder, the feud between Su Han and Jing Bu was completely forged, and it can no longer be resolved. Not far away, Zishan Ningning was also a little surprised. She didn't expect Su Han to attack so quickly. A strong man who was approaching the peak of the first level of the Emperor Realm didn't even have time to react. ??????????????? Moreover, she did not expect that this young man, who looked even a little weak, would be so fierce in a fight, and would kill him regardless of who the other party was. Su Han slowly drew out his sword, and the big man's majestic body fell to the ground with a thud. Blood flowed all over the ground. The scene began to become a bit scary.   "Vulnerable, next one." Su Han raised his eyes slightly and looked at the Jing tribe's camp. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this moment, many people in the Jing tribe couldn't help but gasp, and their gazes towards Su Han also changed 180 degrees. Using the cultivation level of the eighth level of the Zun Realm to kill the peak of the first level of the Emperor Realm with one move, if they didn't see it with their own eyes, they wouldn't believe it even if they were beaten to death. "What a Su Han, you really exceeded my expectations." Jing Laojiu was no longer calm, and looked at Su Han with flickering eyes full of scrutiny. He really didn't expect that Su Han was obviously a genius in alchemy, but he had such terrifying fighting power. At this time, Jing Laojiu even started to feel a little regretful that such a talent was actually obtained by the city lord's palace. If Su Han had joined the Jing tribe, the luck of the Jing tribe would definitely be improved to a higher level in the future. However, despite this, Jing Laojiu still didn't take Su Han seriously at this time. In his eyes, Su Han has not grown up yet, and his strength is at most equivalent to the peak of the first level of the Emperor Realm, and it is the kind of peak of the first level of the Emperor Realm with outstanding physical skills. That's why the big man who was at the peak of the first level of the Emperor Realm just now was crushed. However, as long as he sends out a strong man at the middle level of the Emperor Realm, everything will be different. The difference in cultivation is one level, and the difference is completely different. "Jing Shuo, you come to deal with him, don't talk nonsense with him, just go and kill him. This guy is stubborn and has killed people from my Jing tribe, so he can no longer be used by us. In this case, we must kill him." Jing Jiuye said to a middle-level Emperor Realm expert beside him. "Yes, Master Jiu." This Jing Shuo is a short gray-robed monk. Although his appearance is unremarkable, the murderous intent exuding from his body is much stronger than that of the man just now. "Su Han, you are indeed a person, but it is a pity that your brain is not very good, otherwise you would not choose to make trouble with our Jing tribe. Now I will give you a chance. As long as you kneel down and kowtow to Master Jiu to apologize, I can Consider giving you a good time.¡± Jing Shuo's tone sounded extremely confident, the kind of confidence that belonged to a strong mid-level emperor. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2145 True Dragon Bloodline You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Are you guys from the Jing tribe talking so much nonsense?" Su Han was too lazy to listen to these people. These people from the Jing tribe dared to use the lives of hundreds of people from the Ran tribe as a cover to threaten him. At that moment, these people from the Jing tribe were already sentenced to death in Su Han's heart. Now, it is only a matter of time when he will die. "Hmph! Su Han, since you don't know how to live or die, don't blame me for being rude." Jing Shuo snorted coldly, and the aura of the middle-level emperor realm suddenly released, and the energy completely locked Su Han, not giving Su Han the slightest chance to escape. "Clan leader, can brother Su Han deal with this Jing Shuo?" "I think Xuan, the gap is really too big. The middle-level Emperor Realm is considered to be the strongest man in Mang City. If Brother Su Han can cross the gap of so many realms to fight against the middle-level Emperor Realm, That can only mean that he is a monster." "Look, I think Brother Su Han might have some trump cards, otherwise he wouldn't be so calm." People in the Ran tribe were talking a lot, and everyone was worried. Not far away, the spiritual power in Zishan Ningning¡¯s body is also ready to go. As long as Su Han's life is in danger, she will rush out immediately. "Boy, come and accept your fate!" Jing Shuo shouted loudly, took the lead and punched Su Han. The fist seal carried violent spiritual power fluctuations, and like a peerless beast, it attacked Su Han violently. It has to be said that the combat power of the middle-level Emperor Realm cannot be underestimated. Su Han didn't dare to neglect, the spiritual power from Zifu in his dantian surged out, and he punched towards Jing Shuo's fist mark. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With the fierce bombardment, the air was suddenly filled with colorful energy, setting off huge waves of spiritual energy. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Su Han took more than a dozen steps back, only to feel his chest was tight and his energy and blood were somewhat sluggish. However, the vitality in his body was strong, and this minor injury healed quickly. "Brother Su, are you okay?" Ran Wu was shocked and rushed to Su Han's side. Seeing Su Han being shaken back, his heart was in his throat. If Su Han loses, the fate of their Ran tribe is almost conceivable. "What a boy, what a person of the eighth level of respect, who can actually resist a punch from me without getting hurt." Jing Shuo was surprised. In his opinion, even if he couldn't kill Su Han with the blow he just struck, he would at least injure Su Han. But he didn't expect that after the opponent was knocked back, he still looked like he was fine. This made him not surprised. However, they were surprised, and the people in the Jing tribe breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that Su Han is not a mid-level opponent of the Emperor Realm. He was so crazy just now and was just bluffing. "Mr. Su can't handle the strong men at the middle level of the Emperor Realm. It seems it's time for me to step in." Ning Ning, who was not far away from Zishan, was also thinking to herself. To be honest, she was relieved. After all, if Su Han behaves too outrageously, even she, a famous genius in Mangcheng, won't be able to accept it. It is difficult to find an opponent of the same level in the Mangcheng area with the middle-level cultivation of Emperor Ningning in Zishan. This is the gap between geniuses and ordinary monks. "Haha, Su Han, how about it? You just said that as long as someone from our Jing tribe can defeat you, you will submit to the Jing tribe. Now you have been defeated. Our Jing tribe upholds the principle of good life and virtue. If you surrender now, You can forget your past mistakes. But if you continue to persist, you will completely lose your chance of survival." Jing Laojiu said calmly. In his opinion, he was already being extra liberal. After all, Su Han had just killed someone from the Jing tribe. If Su Han continues to be stubborn, he will be a bit ignorant. "Are you talking too early? I'm still standing here intact. Jingbu didn't defeat me." Su Han chuckled and shrugged. "Jiuye, stop talking nonsense with this kid. Since he doesn't know how to appreciate others, let me take action to kill him." Jing Shuo spoke in a low voice with a murderous look on his face. "Brother Su, what should we do?" Ran Wu looked worried. "It doesn't matter, Ah Wu, just step aside." Su Han casually shook his body, and his bones made a clicking sound. This was the first time that he relied on his own strength to fight against the Emperor Realm Intermediate. The blow just now gave him a clear understanding of the power of the Emperor Realm Intermediate. With his current ability, if he wants to confront the middle-level Emperor Realm head-on, he needs to use some special means. In fact, Su Han can also directly activate the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation and cooperate with the Vientiane Runes to play this group of people to death.However, now he still wants to try his own strength. "Boy, what other methods do you have?" Jing Shuo sneered. "It doesn't take much to deal with you." Su Han smiled lightly and activated the true dragon blood in his body. Suddenly, Su Han's body surface began to transform. A layer of phantom like scales covered the skin. A real dragon phantom composed of black air twisted out from behind Su Han with its teeth and claws. A clear dragon roar resounded in the sky. "What?" Su Han¡¯s sudden change once again caused an uproar. No matter it was the people from the Jing tribe, the people from the Ran tribe, or Zishan Ningning who was secretly observing from behind, they were all shocked. This kind of horror even surpassed the horror of Su Han killing the peak of the first level of the Emperor Realm just now with one sword. "Is this true dragon bloodline?" "This guy actually has the blood of a true dragon. What is his background?" Everyone was shocked. This was the first time they saw living dragon bloodline in this Mangcheng area. Zishan Ningning¡¯s beautiful eyes also flashed with a strange brilliance. How could a genius with true dragon blood appear in this area of ??Mangcheng? Now she is extremely happy that she made a right decision, that is, to recruit Su Han. "Damn, I made a mistake. This kid actually has the blood of a true dragon. With the power of the blood, his combat power is greatly improved." "Don't be afraid. This boy's true dragon bloodline must be extremely thin. The power of the bloodline cannot last long. When time passes and the power of the bloodline bites back, he will be at the end of his strength." Su Han said calmly: "Let's take action." "Hmph! I want to see how powerful your kid's bloodline is?" Jing Shuo snorted coldly, of course he couldn't back down from the current situation, and he was still at the middle level of the Emperor Realm. Even if Su Han used the power of his bloodline, he didn't believe that an eighth-level Emperor Realm could defeat him. However, now he did not dare to neglect it. He stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and a golden war hammer appeared in his hand. This is his most advantageous magic weapon. Now that he has sacrificed it, it can be said that he is full of firepower. "Meteor hammer!" The golden war hammer was shot out like a meteor. For a moment, the entire void was densely covered with golden hammer shadows. From the surface alone, it was impossible to tell which ones were shadows and which ones were the actual war hammers. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2146 Let¡¯s go together You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Suffer death!" The sky-wide hammer shadow displayed by Jing Shuo was an all-round attack without any blind spots. It locked all opportunities around Su Han and did not give Su Han the slightest chance. "A small trick." A faint smile emerged from the corner of Su Han's mouth. In his opinion, this move was too good. Although this move looks very powerful, it can be broken as long as you find the main body of the war hammer. For others, it may not be easy to find the true body among the hammer shadows in the sky, but for Su Han, who has strong spiritual consciousness, it is too simple. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The two swords of Yin and Yang Flying Fish rippled out, the speed was extremely fast, the sharp swords merged into one, carrying an invincible momentum, and aimed at one of the hammer shadows in the sky. boom! The two swords of Yin and Yang Feiyu pierced the hammer shadow, causing a large amount of sparks. Then, the hammer shadow immediately solidified. Sure enough, it was the golden war hammer itself. It could not withstand the power of the two swords and was ejected. The Yin and Yang Feiyu swords erupted into waves of swords, completely wiping out the rest of the hammer shadows. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????! Jing Shuo was struck by the powerful counterattack and took two steps back, his face a little pale. Unable to tolerate his shock, Su Han moved again. The blessing of the true dragon's bloodline made him a little faster. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Jing Shuo. The Yin and Yang flying fish swords merged into one again and struck head-on. Jing Shuo had no choice but to raise the golden war hammer in his hand to resist. Keng! The shock he received before has not subsided, and now he is resisting Su Han's more violent attack. How can he withstand it? Under Su Han's sword, he was shocked back several steps again, and the golden war hammer in his hand almost flew out of his hand. Wow! Jing Shuo was continuously shocked, and finally a mouthful of blood spurted out. "Vulnerable!" Su Han's eyes were full of murderous intent, and the sword light was like thunder, sharp and fast, and he stabbed out again. Jing Shuo didn't even have time to adjust his condition. This time he couldn't resist anymore. He was pierced between the eyebrows by Su Han's sword and died tragically on the spot. Suddenly, there was deathly silence all around! Pfft! Su Han drew his sword ruthlessly, and Jing Shuo's body fell to the ground miserably, his eyes widened and he refused to rest in peace. As a middle-level expert in the Emperor Realm and a high-ranking figure in the Jing Tribe, he never dreamed that one day he would die in the hands of an eighth-level Zun Realm person. Hiss! Many people secretly gasped. A dignified mid-level Emperor Realm was actually suppressed and killed by the eighth level Zun Realm. If they hadn't seen it with their own eyes, they would hardly believe it. Su Han once again subverted their cognition, making them feel that their world view suddenly collapsed. At this moment, seeing the tragic death of Jing Shuo, all the strong men in the Jing tribe could not help but cast a lingering shadow in their Taoist hearts. "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible." Jing Laojiu could hardly believe what he saw in front of him. A person who was usually extremely domineering, his tone of voice could not help but tremble slightly at this moment. Su Han shook the blood droplets on the tip of the sword and said calmly: "Why don't you all come together to avoid wasting my time." The calm voice reveals strong self-confidence. However, Jing Laojiu only panicked for a moment and quickly calmed down. "Hmph, Su Han, Jing admits that you do have two brushes." Jing Laojiu gritted his teeth and said, "However, don't be overconfident. We still have two imperial-level mid-levels, and your bloodline power has almost been used. If we two imperial-level mid-levels join forces, you will still be dead." " ¡°There¡¯s so much nonsense, and the people we spoke with were so confident, so take action quickly.¡± Su Han looked impatient, and what he said almost made Jing Laojiu vomit blood. "Okay, okay. Since you asked for this, I will make it happen for you." Jing Laojiu was furious. He looked at another strong man at the middle level of the Emperor Realm. The two nodded to each other, and then walked towards Su Han step by step, one to the left and the other to the right. If other people see that two middle-level emperors have joined forces to deal with an eighth-level master, they will definitely laugh out loud. But no one can laugh at the moment, because Su Han's various performances just now are enough to show that he is not an ordinary eighth-level respecter at all. If anyone still treats him as an ordinary eighth-level Zunjing, they are fools.   For Jing Laojiu, there was no need to worry about shame at this time. Killing Su Han was the most important thing. Today he has seen Su Han's strength and potential, and he also knows very well how much help it will be to the City Lord's Mansion if Su Han is retained. Not only is his alchemy attainment astonishing, but his combat power is also so terrifying. If he is not taken out as soon as possible, he will sooner or later become a serious problem for the Jing tribe. ¡°This is not only clear to Jing Laojiu, but also to others. Seeing the two middle-level emperors leaving, the people in the Ran tribe were worried again. There is a difference between two mid-level emperors and one mid-level emperor. What's more, the remaining two mid-level emperors are better than Jing Shuo just in terms of personal combat power. "Brother Su, come on." Ran Wu clenched his fists and shouted. If he didn't have much confidence in Su Han before, Su Han's performance just now has made him completely trust Su Han unconditionally. Not far away, Zishan Ningning is also ready to show up at any time. But she had an inexplicable hunch that maybe she didn't need to take action today. "Su Han, do you dare to compete without using magic weapons?" Jing Laojiu¡¯s sudden suggestion caused everyone in Deran¡¯s tribe to boo. Even if it's two against one, they don't even let the opponent use the magic weapon. Who doesn¡¯t know that the strongest thing in the Jing tribe is the unarmed supernatural power, a set of unique skills called Canghai Palm. The momentum is like the rushing of the sea. Wave after wave, each palm has the power of an ancient ferocious beast. Ordinary monks of the same level I can't resist it at all. Therefore, Jing Laojiu¡¯s proposal is undoubtedly based on his own strengths to compare with others¡¯ weaknesses. Although everyone does not know whether Su Han is good at unarmed fighting, he just killed two powerful men in succession, using two swords, and did not show his strength in unarmed fighting. However, Su Han couldn't help but laugh when he heard Jing Laojiu's suggestion. He flipped his palms, and the Yin-Yang Flying Fish swords in his hands disappeared. "bring it on." Su Han had a calm expression on his face. "Let's take action together." Jing Laojiu did not dare to neglect, the spiritual power in his body surged violently, his palms shook, and attacks surged out from his palms, pushing forward like a tide, raging and roaring, like an astonishing ocean wave, seeming to choose someone. And bite. On the other side, another middle-level emperor-level old man also performed a set of palm techniques. It was also a large-opening and large-closing palm technique. It was very similar to Jing Laojiu's Canghai Palm and should come from the same lineage. Palm technique. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2147 Ruthless Killing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The people in the Ran tribe took a breath of cold air. This was the all-out attack from two middle-level emperor-level warriors. The momentum was too terrifying. If it were an ordinary eighth-level Zunjing, he would probably be beaten to powder by these two attacks on the spot. "The true dragon's big hand seal." Su Han did not dare to neglect, and struck out with a palm, and the gaseous black dragon claws evolved in mid-air, grabbing at the two attacks. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The terrifying air waves collided together, and thick smoke billowed. The aftermath of such a violent collision was already frightening. The people in the Ran tribe were only at the half-step emperor level in cultivation. They had never seen such a fierce battle before, and every one of them looked pale. Some people with low strength, even if they were far apart, were greatly shocked, and some people's mouths directly overflowed with blood. The bodies of the three of them shook at the same time. This battle turned out to be indistinguishable. Such an ending made Dejing Laojiu's inner shock reach its peak. With his strength and an alliance with an imperial-level mid-level opponent, he was only tied with Su Han. This made Mr. Jing Jiu feel an urge to spurt blood in his heart. "Jiuye, this guy is a bit strong." The expression of another middle-level emperor-level old man also changed completely. "Don't panic, he is relying entirely on the power of his bloodline to survive. His bloodline power can't last long. The two of us work together to drain him. I want to see how long his bloodline power can last. .¡± Jing Jiuye¡¯s eyes stared coldly at Su Han like poisonous snakes, full of murderous intent. At this moment, Jing Jiuye suddenly felt that the ground beneath his feet seemed to be shaking. The soil around my feet seemed like something was about to break out of the ground. The next moment, ew, ew, ew! Dozens of densely packed red and blue vines, like giant snakes spitting messages, suddenly stretched out from the ground and twisted towards Master Jing Jiu crazily. Before Jing Jiuye even had time to react, he was tied up like a rice dumpling by dense vines. "What the hell is this?" Jing Laojiu was going crazy. He had never seen such a strange thing before. The red and blue vines wrapped around his body, making his body hot and cold for a while, and his soul seemed to be pulled away. The most terrifying thing is that he tried to break free from these vines, but found that he couldn't break free at all. On the contrary, the more he struggled, the faster the spiritual power in his body was lost. Suddenly, a chill rose from Jing Laojiu's heart, which was the smell of death. At this moment, Jing Laojiu didn't have any of his previous grace, and his body was trembling with fear. "Nine Masters!" The middle-level emperor-level old man next to him exclaimed. He didn't even have time to see what was happening, and found that Jing Laojiu was tied up tightly and completely fell into Su Han's control. "Aren't you going to compete with me with your bare hands?" Su Han chuckled, and that gentle smile made Jing Laojiu tremble in his heart. "Don't kill me, Su Han, killing me will do you no good at all." Jing Laojiu¡¯s tone was filled with a hint of fierceness. Now that he has fallen into Su Han's hands, he has no room for resistance. It is equivalent to being treated as a hostage by Su Han. "Order your men to release everyone in the Ran tribe immediately." Su Han¡¯s tone left no room for doubt. "It's okay to release him, but you have to agree to release Master Jiu!" said the old man at the middle level of the Emperor Realm. Su Han smiled faintly: "Do you think you are still qualified to negotiate terms with me? I say again, let him go immediately, otherwise, I guarantee that Jing Laojiu will die miserably, and your men will not be able to harm Ran Bu. Anyone." Su Han said, already taking steps towards the direction of everyone in the Ran tribe. "Let him go." Jing Laojiu said quickly. In his heart at this moment, the desire to survive had overtaken everything. ¡°Furthermore, Jing Laojiu believed that Su Han would definitely let him go after he ordered his release. After all, he is the ninth master of the Jing tribe. Looking around Mangcheng, he can't find anyone who dares to kill him. After receiving Jing Laojiu¡¯s order, the guards of Jing tribe made way for one after another. Everyone in the Ran tribe rushed out of the encirclement with a "hoo!" and stood together with Ran Wu, completely out of the control of the Jing tribe. "Clan leader, are you okay?" Ran Wu¡¯s face finally revealedThe color of joy. "fine." Ran Qian shook his head and looked at Su Han not far away, his eyes still showing worry. He is not worried about Su Han's strength. They have fully understood Su Han's terror. Now even Jing Laojiu has become his defeated enemy. It can be said that no one among the powerful Jing tribe present is Su Han's. opponent. What he was worried about was whether Su Han would really kill Jing Laojiu. If he did, he would offend the Jing tribe to death. You must know that Jing Laojiu is a direct bloodline of the Jing tribe and the ninth younger brother of the leader of the Jing tribe. His status is not the same as that of other powerful men. Su Han is certainly powerful, but compared with the entire Jing Tribe, there is still a considerable gap. After all, the Jing Tribe is commanded by high-level emperor-level experts. "Su Han, the members of the Ran tribe have been released. Now you release Master Jiu immediately." The middle-level emperor-level old man from the Jing tribe still had a commanding tone. Su Han smiled faintly and ignored the man, but looked at Jing Laojiu. "Jing Laojiu, you must know that there are some mistakes that cannot be made. Once you make them, you will inevitably pay a heavy price. You can deal with me, but you should not choose to deal with me in this way. It depends on your choice of this way. From the moment of , the fate of all of you has been determined." Su Han¡¯s tone was calm, but his eyes were getting colder and colder. Jing Laojiu couldn't help but shiver, feeling a bone-chilling chill from Su Han's words. "You, you want to break your promise? I have already let them go." Jing Laojiu was tongue-tied. Su Han smiled faintly: "I don't seem to have promised to let you go, right?" The indifferent tone made Jing Laojiu's heart sink to the bottom. He suddenly remembered that Su Han did not say let him go, which meant that he had no intention of letting him go from the beginning. "Su Han, you little beast, if you kill me, everyone in the Jing Department will never spare you!" Lao Jiu cursed loudly. He knew that he was certain to die today, so he simply stopped being humble. "go to hell." Su Han¡¯s two swords appeared in his hands and pierced Jing Laojiu¡¯s throat cleanly. Jing Laojiu's eyes widened. Until the moment of death, he could not believe that he would die in this way today. Since then, Master Jing Jiu, the tyrant in Mangcheng, has completely disappeared. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2148 The uncomfortable Zishan Ningning You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This scene made everyone present take a breath. Everyone looked at Su Han with horrified eyes, as if they were seeing a devil. A young man who looks a little frail on the outside can be so ruthless in his actions. The contrast is too great. "Su Han, you are so brave, you dare to kill Master Jing Jiu. Do you know Master Jing Jiu's status in the Jing tribe?" The only remaining middle-level emperor-level old man shouted loudly, as if he wanted to use this method to cover up the fear in his heart. "The same fate will apply to you." Su Han's eyes turned cold, and he activated the ice and fire demon sunflower to tightly wrap around the old man, and the yin and yang flying fish swords quickly and neatly harvested the other man's life. The remaining Jing tribe monks were completely frightened. They had never seen such a formation before. The fear originating from the depths of their hearts made them despair. "Brother Su, do you want to kill these people too?" Ran Wu took courage and felt that Su Han was very strange today. The scene just now really frightened him. For a young man like Ran Wu who has never been out of a tribe, killing people is a very unfamiliar thing, let alone killing so many people at once. "Awu, don't talk." Ran Qian quickly pulled Ran Wu back to prevent him from disturbing Su Han. In Ran Qian's eyes, Su Han is no longer the young man they rescued. Being able to kill people in the middle of the imperial realm is a superior existence in their eyes. In front of Su Han, they feel more than gratitude. Some respect and fear. Su Han just glanced at Ran Wu and did not answer Ran Wu's words. Instead, he waved his hand lightly, and the ice and fire magic sunflower spit out endless glazed true fire, covering the monks in Jing tribe. Ahhhhh The screams were endless, and the monks in the Jing tribe had no time to escape, and died tragically one by one under the burning of the Liuli True Fire. The people of the Ran tribe had never seen such a battle before. They were all so frightened that their faces turned pale and their bodies trembled. But they also understood very well that the reason why Su Han did this was for them. If Su Han hadn't been here today, they would have been the ones who died tragically here. Therefore, they are more grateful to Su Han. Not far away, Zishan Ningning¡¯s expression was also full of disbelief. She was completely shocked by Su Han¡¯s ruthlessness. Zishan Ningning asked herself that as the eldest lady of the city lord's palace, she could not be so decisive in killing, but after Su Han killed these people, he remained calm and calm, and could not see too many emotional fluctuations. This can only mean one thing, that is, Su Han has become accustomed to it. Putting away the true dragon bloodline, Su Han came to Ran Wu. "Awu, you have to remember that the world of martial arts is a world of jungle. To be kind to your enemies is to be cruel to your loved ones. If the people in the Jing tribe are stronger today, then not only me, but also all of you in the Ran tribe will die. I'm afraid That's what you don't want to see. One day, if you can get out of the Xiaogushan area, I'm afraid you will be able to understand the cruelty of the martial arts world." Su Han hasn¡¯t said these words to anyone for a long time. He thinks Ran Wu is a good young talent and doesn¡¯t want to cause any deviation in his Taoist heart. Ran Wu¡¯s expression was palpitating. He felt that Brother Su in front of him was too strange, but he also knew that Su Han¡¯s words were for his own good. "Yes, Brother Su." Ran Wu nodded and tried not to look at the dead people in Jing tribe. Of course, there are not many Jing tribe dead left now, because most of them were burned to ashes by Su Han. "Brother Su, thank you for saving me today. On behalf of everyone in the Ran Department, I would like to thank Brother Su." Ran Gan took the lead and hugged Su Han deeply. "There's no need to thank me, this happened all because of me." Su Han said. "Brother Su has killed so many people in the Jing tribe, and the most important thing is to kill Jing Jiuye. Jing Jiuye is a direct descendant of the Jing tribe and the ninth brother of the Jing tribe leader. If he dies, the Jing tribe will definitely not let it go. " Ran Qian¡¯s expression was full of worry, not only worried for Ran Bu, but also worried for Su Han. Once the Jing tribe takes revenge, it will definitely be very terrifying. "It doesn't matter." Su Han smiled faintly, but waved to a big rock not far away. ¡°The eldest lady has been hiding for so long, it¡¯s time to come out, right?¡± There was a hint of joking in Su Han's faint words. The people in the Ran tribe all looked at the big stone involuntarily, without even reacting in their minds.Now, why are you talking about the eldest lady all of a sudden? The next moment, they saw a beautiful figure emerging from behind the stone. There seemed to be a hint of embarrassment on that delicate and pretty face, but there was a trace of unconcealable appreciation in those beautiful eyes. Everyone in the Ran tribe couldn't help but open their mouths. Could it be that Miss Zishan Ningning has been hiding at the scene? But none of them noticed it. It seemed that only Su Han had noticed it long ago. Zishan Ningning was a little embarrassed at first when Su Han announced her appearance. However, she quickly adjusted her mentality. She had been discovered anyway, so she simply acted openly. "Mr. Su, it turns out that you have discovered Ning Ning a long time ago." Zishan Ningning was confident that she had hidden herself well enough, and she didn¡¯t know how Su Han discovered her. All I can say is that this person is really terrifying, and he doesn¡¯t know how many hidden cards he has. "The eldest lady has been following and protecting her all the way from the city lord's palace, and Su can still notice it." Su Han¡¯s words still left some face for Zishan Ningning. In fact, Zishan Ningning was worried about herself, so she followed him, and Su Han understood it very well. Su Han can understand Zishan Ningning's actions. After all, from her standpoint, she has to consider the interests of the city lord's palace. However, it is impossible to say that Su Han has no psychological grudge against Zishan Ningning's behavior. Zishan Ningning is so keen, she can naturally feel a hint of indifference in Su Han's tone. For some reason, Zishan Ningning felt a little uncomfortable when she noticed this hint of indifference. She didn't know why, so she couldn't help but explain: "Mr. Su, someone told me that Jingbu once came out of the city lord's palace to recruit you at double the price, and said and some other things. It happened that you were here early this morning I hurriedly left the city lord's mansion, but I had doubts in my heart, so I followed all the way. I didn't expect that something like this would happen, and Ning Ning really feels ashamed." Zishan Ningning said, bowing solemnly to express her inner apology. Su Han could also expect that when Zishan Ningning did this, someone must have said something to her, and maybe they even said something bad about herself. After all, Zishan Ningning was just a twenty-year-old girl, so it was easy to understand why she panicked for a moment. But, who is going to such great lengths to discredit himself in front of Zishan Ningning? Su Han immediately thought of Yi Yonghui. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2149: Meeting in Purple Mountain You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡° If Zishan Ningning didn¡¯t tell the truth, but used other words to prevaricate, then Su Han would leave the City Lord¡¯s Mansion without hesitation. However, Zishan Ningning¡¯s explanation made Su Han feel that it was acceptable. If it were him, he would probably have doubts after hearing those words. To put it bluntly, this is not Zishan Ningning¡¯s problem, but someone secretly stumbling upon him. This person is probably Yi Yonghui. "The person who said these words to the eldest lady is deliberately provoking and is not a kind person. The eldest lady should be more careful." Su Han didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he mention that Yi Yonghui came to see him. Zishan Ningning thought thoughtfully: "Ning Ning knows. However, that man is not a bad person, and maybe his thoughts were wrong for a moment. Ning Ning will explain to him when he goes back, so that there will be no misunderstanding between him and Mr. Su." " She could completely understand what Su Han meant, but after all, she and Yi Yonghui grew up together, and their fathers were close friends. Zishan Ningning felt that Yi Yonghui was just jealous, and there was nothing deeper. s reason. Su Han smiled and said: "Su is just providing opinions. There are many things that need to be judged by the young lady herself." "Young Master Su really opened Ning Ning's eyes today. She had always thought that Mr. Su only had profound attainments in alchemy. She never expected that his talent in martial arts was so unbelievable. He could actually kill the middle-level Emperor Realm with the power of the eighth level of the Sovereign Realm. Such a thing , I¡¯m afraid it has never happened in the Mangcheng area, Ning Ning really admires it." Geniuses are all proud, and Zishan Ningning is no exception. She had never admired other geniuses in her life, but now, she admired them from the bottom of her heart. "Brother Su is indeed a genius, but if we kill Jing Laojiu today, the Jing tribe will definitely not give up. What should we do next?" Ran Qian said worriedly. Ran Laowu suggested: "Anyway, all the Jing tribe monks here are dead. In my opinion, just burn the remaining corpses and pretend that this incident never happened." Ran Qian kept shaking his head: "This will definitely not work. Jing Laojiu has brought so many Jing tribe monks to Ran tribe. It is impossible that the other senior leaders of Jing tribe will not know about it. This matter cannot be hidden." "That's right, Ran Bu's friends can no longer stay here." Su Han said, looking at Zishan Ningning, "Miss, it shouldn't be difficult for the City Lord's Mansion to place Ran Bu's friends, right?" "Don't worry, Mr. Su, I can guarantee Ran Bu's safety. All Ran Bu's friends can rush to Mang City to settle down immediately. The City Lord's Mansion will provide you with a place to live in Mang City." Zishan Ningning also understands that today¡¯s matter is not a grudge between Su Han personally and the Jing tribe. To put it bluntly, it is a grudge between the city lord¡¯s mansion and the Jing tribe. Therefore, it is her duty to settle down Ran Bu. Hearing Zishan Ningning¡¯s assurance, everyone in the Ran tribe breathed a sigh of relief. With the protection of the City Lord's Mansion, at least they no longer have to worry about safety. From another perspective, it is undoubtedly a good thing for the Ran tribe that the people of the Ran tribe moved from the remote barren mountains to Mangcheng and took root in Mangcheng. "With the words of the eldest lady, I feel relieved." Su Han knew that he was the one who killed the Jing tribe, and he was also the target of the Jing tribe, while the Ran tribe was just a by-product. Therefore, as long as Ran Bu enters the sphere of influence of the City Lord's Mansion, it is basically safe. It is impossible for Jing Bu to ignore his identity over and over again and always have trouble with a small Ran Bu. Without wasting too much time, everyone in the Ran tribe simply tidied up and followed Su Han and Zishan Ningning on the road. Although there were more than 300 people in the Ran tribe, with the support of Su Han and Zishan Ningning, the group was not slow at all. Two days later, we rushed back to Mangcheng. More than 300 people suddenly entered Mangcheng. The target was quite big. In addition, there were many people with mixed opinions. Everyone soon discovered that what happened in Ranbu quickly spread in Mangcheng. Su Han killed Jing Laojiu of the Jing tribe. This news directly alarmed Zi Shanfeng, the lord of Mang City who had just returned from other places. In a room of the City Lord's Mansion, Zishan Feng and Zishan Ningning gathered together, along with Yi Bo, the elder of the City Lord's Mansion, and his son Yi Yonghui. "Ning Ning, you said that Su Han killed Jing Laojiu with his eighth level cultivation?" Zishan Feng is tall and tall, with broad ears and square nose, and a pair of bright eyes. He looks very energetic. At this moment, he couldn't hide the shock on his facecolor. Even though he already knew everything that happened in the Ran tribe from others, Zi Shanfeng still couldn't believe that a young man who was described by others as an eighth-level respecter could kill an intermediate master of the Emperor Realm by himself. Zishan Feng didn¡¯t rush back from other places before, but from Zishan Ningning¡¯s message, he also learned that Zishan Ningning invited a Alchemy genius to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. However, he is just a genius in alchemy. Generally speaking, geniuses in alchemy will be deficient in martial arts, so Zi Shanfeng naturally believes that Su Han also belongs to that category. However, the fact makes them unbelievable. "Impossible, it is absolutely impossible to jump so far to the eighth level of the Zun Realm to kill the mid-level masters of the Emperor Realm. That Jing Laojiu is a direct descendant of the Jing tribe and has many trump cards. Even I can't guarantee that I can kill him. " Yi Yonghui¡¯s face turned red and he looked very excited. Su Han jumped over the rank and killed Jing Laojiu, which for some reason made him extremely angry and spoke extremely loudly. Zishan Ning Ning frowned slightly, glanced at Yi Yonghui with some displeasure, and then said: "Dad, my daughter can see clearly in the secret, it is indeed Mr. Su's own means, Jing Laojiu and him brought it The two middle-level emperors, as well as other Jing tribe monks, all died in his hands." Zishan Ningning¡¯s tone was very affirmative. Zishan Feng listened carefully and nodded. After Zishan Ningning finished speaking, Zishan Feng pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice: "I didn't expect that such a strange person would appear in this small Mangcheng area. In the future, his achievements will definitely not be limited to this Mangcheng area. He is a person who can become a great person. It is our City Lord's fortune to be able to recruit this person, and it seems that we should make good use of it." In his words, he also revealed the incomparable importance. "Hmph! How can a small person with the eighth level of respect be able to achieve great things?" Yi Yonghui had a cold face and couldn't help but sneered. Zishan Ningning's frown deepened. Yi Yonghui targeted Su Han in this way. Before, she could understand that it was for the good of the city lord's palace, but now, Yi Yonghui was obviously a mindless attack and openly refuted it. Zishan Feng's words made Zishan Ningning feel angry all of a sudden. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2150: Three Heroes of Jing Tribe You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Yi, why do you always go against Su Han? Yesterday you kept saying that Su Han was a traitor sent by the Jing tribe, and that he was a heartless and unjust pretty boy. That's why I followed him today. It turns out that not only did he not accept Jing Bu's recruitment turned him against Jing Bu, which shows that he is kind and loyal and will not betray our City Lord's Mansion. I hope Brother Yi will not target Su Han again in the future. You are all from the City Lord's Mansion and you should live in harmony. " Although Zishan Ningning was unhappy inside, she still tried to make her voice gentle. After all, she and Yi Yonghui had grown up together. On the one hand, she didn't want the other party to feel that she was using her status as the eldest lady to oppress others. On the other hand, she believed that Yi Yonghui was not the kind of person who would slander someone casually. She felt that perhaps Yi Yonghui was only driven by temporary jealousy, which made him appear marketable. "Ning Ning is right, Yong Hui, you should get along well with Su Han from now on. I think you should be able to learn a lot from him." Zi Shanfeng chuckled, and his tone also revealed the care of the elders for the younger ones. However, in Yi Yonghui's ears at this moment, this kind of care has changed a bit, and even stung his self-esteem. "Damn Su Han." Yi Yonghui was also gritting his teeth secretly in his heart. "Yonghui, practice well." Yi Bo coughed lightly and said calmly to his son. "Yes, City Lord, dad." Yi Yonghui responded. The next day, Jingbu. In the spacious meeting hall, there were three corpses placed. The corpses on the left and right were respectively the two intermediate masters of the Emperor Realm under Jing Laojiu, and the one in the middle was none other than the famous Jing Laojiu from Mang City. Laojiu. At this moment, Jing Laojiu is lying there quietly. He was stabbed in the heart by a sword. It can be said that he died miserably. He has not closed his eyes until now and refuses to rest in peace. There are many people gathered in the hall at this moment, but all of them have their heads lowered, not even daring to take a breath. In front of Jing Laojiu¡¯s body, there were five figures standing, two high-level Imperial realms and three peak mid-level Imperial realms. This was the true top combat power of the Jing tribe. Jing Ying, the leader of the Jing tribe, had a face full of anger, his chest was rising and falling, and his eyes were terrifyingly gloomy. As for the remaining four, their faces were more or less similar to Jing Ying's, and they were obviously brothers from the same family. "Who did it?" Jing Ying¡¯s tone was cold, and the temperature of the entire hall seemed to have dropped a few degrees. "The bodies of Master Jiu and others were found in the Ran Division. All the people in the Ran Division have left and are said to have entered the protection area of ??the City Lord's Mansion. I heard that Master Jiu and the others are all Su Han, the alchemist who was newly recruited by the City Lord's Mansion. Killed." A Jing tribe guard said tremblingly. The fourth Jingbu man shook his head: "It's impossible. That alchemist is only at the eighth level of Zun Realm. It's impossible to kill the ninth brother." "Fourth Master, this is absolutely true. I heard people from the City Lord's Mansion talking about it privately. There is absolutely no way it is false. Now that Su Han has become a famous figure in the City Lord's Mansion, and everyone is saying that he has the blood of a true dragon. , when fighting against Jiu Ye, he activated his bloodline power and used the dragon blood secret technique, so he was able to kill Jiu Ye." "What? True dragon bloodline?" Everyone took a collective breath. This was the first time they had heard of the living true dragon bloodline in this Mangcheng area. "Dad, why are everyone gathered here? What happened?" At this moment, a voice sounded from outside the hall, and then three figures strode in. These three people all look to be in their twenties. They are all handsome and tall. The most eye-catching thing is their cultivation. Although the three of them are young, their cultivation has reached the middle level of the Emperor Realm, which is not inferior to Zishan Ningning and Yi Yonghui. "Tianbao, you are back." Seeing these three people, Jing Ying also had a rare smile on his face. Jing Tianbao, Jing Tianlei, and Jing Tianlin are known as the Three Heroes of Mangcheng. They are the three geniuses of the younger generation of the Jing tribe. Among them, the eldest Jing Tianbao is Jing Ying's biological son. The three of them left Mangcheng for training not long ago, but they didn't expect to encounter a major event in the tribe when they returned today. Seeing Jing Laojiu¡¯s body on the ground, the three of them were instantly ignited with anger. "How brave. In this Mang City, someone actually dares to kill Uncle Jiu. I think he is tired of living." Jing Tianbao gritted his teeth and made a crackling sound with his fists. The face that was somewhat similar to Jing Ying was very cold, and his murderous aura was clearly on display. The second child, Jing Tianlei, is alsoHe said: "Uncle, what is going on? Who is the person who killed Uncle Jiu? The three of us want to know all the ins and outs. Uncle Jiu's death is unclear. This debt must not be settled like this." Jing Ying waved his hand: "Fourth, please tell me." Soon, the three of them also knew the ins and outs of the matter, and they all had deep shock on their faces. They couldn't help but be shocked. The eighth level of the Zun Realm jumped over and killed the middle level of the Emperor Realm. This was absolutely unimaginable to them. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t come from their own relatives, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t believe it even to death. "Su Han?" Jing Tianbao gritted his teeth and repeated Su Han's name, and then said: "No matter what weird tricks this person has, now he has become a serious problem for our Jing tribe. I personally think that he should be eliminated immediately." Fourth Master Jing also nodded and said: "Of course it should be so, but this person is now hiding in the City Lord's Mansion, and the City Lord's Mansion is protecting him to death, so we have no chance to take action." ¡°Since it¡¯s not possible to come here in a shady way, then we¡¯ll do it in a fair and honest way.¡± Jing Tianlei, the second eldest brother, said with a strong momentum, "I'm going to call the battle outside the city lord's palace. I'm going to challenge Su Han to the ring in public. As long as he dares to challenge, I can kill him in the ring for Uncle Jiu." revenge!" Jing Tianbao and Jing Tianlin both nodded. Although their cultivation levels were apparently the same as Jing Laojiu's, they were at the middle level of the Emperor Realm. However, they had already cultivated to the middle level of the Emperor Realm at a young age and were more talented than Jing Laojiu. Outstanding, the corresponding trump cards and methods are much more than Jing Laojiu. Therefore, although they heard that the other party could kill Jing Laojiu, the three of them were not at all vain in their hearts. As expected, Jing Tianlei ran to the outside of the city lord's mansion in a furious manner and shouted that he wanted to challenge Su Han. But it is a pity that no matter how he called the formation, Su Han always turned a deaf ear and ignored it at all. Jing Tianlei had been calling for battle outside the gate of the City Lord's Mansion for half an hour, but Su Han seemed to have no intention of coming out to challenge. "Hmph! What a bullshit evil genius, it turns out he's just a coward." Jing Tianlei snorted coldly and left immediately. However, this matter will not end like this. He will come again tomorrow until Su Han accepts the challenge. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2151 An unexpected ore vein appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, Su Han didn't take Jing Tianlei's challenge seriously at all. He was busy practicing and digesting the experience of Ran Bu's battle. During that battle, the True Fire of Glaze burned a large group of Ran monks, and the martial arts essence of these people were absorbed by the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower, just like a delicious meal, stored in the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. Now, Su Han uses the ice and fire magic sunflower to refine these martial arts essences, and then absorb them into his own Dantian Zifu, transforming them into his own cultivation. "After digesting all this energy, my cultivation level should be able to reach above the ninth level of the Venerable Realm and reach the level of the Half-Step Emperor Realm." Su Han's eyes were shining brightly. If he could reach half a step to the imperial realm, his combat power would undoubtedly be a big step up. The next day, Jing Tianlei came again. Today, he not only shouted, but also added all kinds of insults, which were extremely unpleasant. But it is a pity that his behavior still failed to attract Su Han, but it attracted Zishan Ningning and Yi Yonghui. "Jing Tianlei, you've been scolding outside the city lord's palace gate for so long, it's time to stop, right?" Zishan Ningning frowned, looking a little annoyed. "Zishan Ningning, this matter has nothing to do with you. You should quickly tell Su Han not to be a coward and come out to fight me. I want to see how talented the person who dares to kill my ninth uncle is?" In front of me, Jing Tianlei, can he still be as crazy as before?" Jing Tianlei¡¯s tone was reluctant. Yi Yonghui coughed dryly: "Ning Ning, if Su Han never comes out to challenge, wouldn't it be a joke to outsiders? It seems that our City Lord's Mansion is afraid of the Jing tribe, and it is the people of our City Lord's Mansion who are losing." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT, I still want to run against Su Han. Zishan Ningning could naturally hear it. She glanced at Yi Yonghui lightly and said, "Mr. Su naturally has his own plans." With that said, Zishan Ningning said to Jing Tianlei: "Jing Tianlei, don't be arrogant. Even if others are afraid of you, I, Zishan Ningning, will not be afraid of you. Mr. Su does not have time to accept your challenge. If you want to fight, I will accompany you." " After Zishan Ningning finished speaking, all his energy suddenly released, as if he was ready to challenge at any time. "Okay, it just so happens that I also want to see the strength of the eldest lady of your city lord's palace." Jing Tianlei laughed loudly, and then suddenly released his momentum, without the slightest fear of Zishan Ningning. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? When a genius meets a genius, there is a hostile relationship. Naturally, there is no need to say anything. The two of them soon started fighting fiercely. There is a wide square outside the gate of the City Lord's Mansion. The fierce battle between the two naturally attracted many people. In addition, Jing Tianlei has been clamoring outside the gate of the City Lord's Mansion for so long, so there will naturally be many people watching at this time. As soon as the two started fighting, more and more people watched the fight. For the casual cultivators in Mangcheng, it is a hard-won opportunity to witness the competition between these two geniuses. It is a good show. However, Su Han did not show up, which still disappointed them. After all, Su Han's reputation has been spread out, and he can kill the middle-level Emperor Realm with the cultivation of the eighth level Zun Realm. Who doesn't want to see such a genius? Not to mention whether Su Han's strength is that strong, people have to admire his courage to kill Jing Laojiu. "Who is that Su Han? Why have we never heard of him in Mangcheng before?" "Don't you know? I heard that the people from the Ran tribe rescued a genius on the way to Mangcheng. Not only was this man highly skilled in alchemy, but he also had an unbelievable talent in martial arts. Even Master Jing Jiu died in his hands. , this news is absolutely true.¡± "It's unbelievable that an eighth-level master of the Zun Realm can kill an intermediate level of the Emperor Realm. It's a pity that this guy is a coward now and doesn't dare to come out to challenge. Otherwise, I would have to give it a try." "I think he doesn't dare to show up. As one of the three heroes of the Jing Tribe, Jing Tianlei's combat power is not comparable to that of ordinary middle-level emperors. It's understandable that Su Han doesn't dare to challenge." Everyone was talking about it, and Su Han's fame soon spread throughout the streets and alleys of Mangcheng. Coupled with Jing Tianlei's challenges and scoldings for two consecutive days, it was difficult for everyone to wonder who Su Han was. The only regret is that Su Han did not show up. In the eyes of many people, he is still a mysterious existence. However, although they have not seen Su Han's true face, for many people, being able to witness the competition between Mangcheng's two geniuses is already a big gain. ?Zishan Ningning and Jing Tianlei fought fiercely for half an hour, but there was no winner. However, those who are interested can see that both of them seem to have undisclosed cards and do not want the other party to see them. "Zishan Ningning, go back and tell Su Han that his life will belong to Jingbu sooner or later. I, Jing Tianlei, will come again tomorrow. He can continue to choose to be a tortoise. If he has the ability, he can be a tortoise for the rest of his life and never step out. One step away from the main gate of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡± Jing Tianlei left quickly after leaving a few words. That afternoon, before the turmoil between Su Han and Jing Bu subsided, a huge shock suddenly came from the mountains thousands of miles outside Mangcheng. This unusual shock naturally aroused the great attention of the major forces in Mang City. The strong men from the City Lord's Mansion and Jing Tribe rushed over immediately. Near the shaking mountains, City Lord Zishan Feng and City Lord Mansion Elder Yi Bo, Jing Tribe Chief Jing Ying and Jing Ying¡¯s younger brother Jing Laoer, four high-level imperial realm experts arrived almost at the same time. The four people looked at the mountains in front of them at the same time. The faces of the four people were all filled with expressions of disbelief, and besides being disbelieving, there was also a sense of ecstasy. The four of them could not help but be surprised. This mountain range was originally an abandoned wasteland, and few people usually appeared here. But after the shock just now, the outer skin of the mountains fell off, and a mineral vein actually appeared inside the mountains. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a mine! With the eyesight of the four high-level Emperor Realm experts, it is natural to see that this vein contains a large amount of Saint Yuan Stone, which is roughly estimated to be no less than millions. The Holy Yuan Stone is extremely precious to the monks in Mangcheng. Even the city lord's palace and the wealthy Jing tribe only have a few hundred thousand Holy Yuan Stones at most. Now, facing such a huge fortune, the four of them were truly moved. "I didn't expect that there is such a mine hidden in our Mangcheng area. If all the Saint Yuan Stones here are mined, the strength of our Jing tribe will definitely increase significantly!" Jing Laoer¡¯s eyes shined with incomparable brilliance, and his confident tone was as if the mine was already in Jingbu¡¯s pocket. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2152: Two out of three games You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This mineral vein was not discovered by your Jing tribe. Do you, the Jing tribe, still want to take the mine as your own in front of us?" Not far away, Zishan Feng said lightly. "Zi Shanfeng, I was the first to arrive at this vein. In other words, it is not a bad idea to say that our Jing tribe discovered this vein. Do you think I should take this mine as my own?" Jing Ying had an old god look on his face. He knew the value of this mineral vein too well. If he could take it for himself, he would never be willing to give any of it to the City Lord's Mansion. If the Jing tribe can exclusively enjoy this mineral vein, its strength will be greatly improved, and it will be a matter of time before it catches up with the City Lord's Mansion. When the City Lord's Mansion is destroyed, Mang City will be the domain of the Jing Tribe. "It's really funny. I even said I was the first one to arrive. If you, Jing Ying, want to eat all the mineral veins, you have to consider whether you have the ability to do so. Don't choke yourself to death in one bite." Zi Shanfeng glanced at Jing Ying indifferently. The two were recognized as mortal enemies in Mangcheng. They had been fighting openly and secretly for decades, and Zi Shanfeng had never failed to defeat Jing Ying. "Zi Shanfeng, don't say I'm not mean enough, I'll give you 20% of this mineral vein. This is the biggest concession I can make." Jing Ying raised his eyebrows. "Haha, 20%? It's really funny. I think it would be good to give you 20%." Zi Shanfeng laughed loudly, looking very amused by Jing Ying's words. The appetite of this Jing tribe is really not that big. The four people arrived at the vein at the same time, but Jing Ying claimed to occupy 80% of it. It makes no sense at all. "Everyone wants to take possession of such a huge mineral deposit. For the forces in Mangcheng, this is a coveted wealth." At this time, a voice sounded from behind. The four of them turned to look, and saw a middle-aged man in his forties walking leisurely. He was wearing a robe, gentle and elegant, with a spring-like smile on his face, which made people seem to be able to unknowingly Feel good about him. However, when the four people from the City Lord's Mansion and Jing Department saw this middle-aged man, they all frowned unconsciously. "Du Hua, do you, Zhenhua Zhai, also want to get involved?" Jing Ying's voice also turned cold. The person who came was none other than Du Hua, the owner of Zhenhua Zhai in Mangcheng. The power of Zhenhua Zhai in Mangcheng is second only to the City Lord's Mansion and the Jing Tribe, and is considered the third most powerful power. However, Zhenhuazhai mainly focuses on business and is not usually involved in the battles between major forces. Therefore, neither the City Lord's Mansion nor the Jing Department expected that Du Hua would suddenly appear at this time. "Du Hua, you, Zhenhua Zhai, do your business well. Our city lord's mansion usually takes care of you, right? You, Zhenhua Zhai, never interfere in our fights. Do you want to take a share of this mine today?" ?¡± Zi Shanfeng also spoke in a bad tone. The two families are already at war with each other about this huge wealth. If another family divides it, how can it be settled? "Haha, we at Zhenhuazhai have always been about making money through harmony and not interfering in the fight between your two families. The main reason I came here today is to give you two suggestions. Aren't you worried about how this mineral vein should be distributed? Then you might as well listen to me. How about a word of advice?¡± Du Hua chuckled, his tone seemed very kind. Jing Ying raised his eyebrows: "What proposal?" "I think with the momentum of your two families, no one wants to split evenly with the other. They both want to take the majority, and at most give the other a small head. In this case, why not let me be the referee for you, and you two will adopt a certain method. Let's try this method. Whoever wins will get 90% of the mine, while the loser will get nothing. As for the remaining 10%, I will be the referee for you, so I will naturally receive a certain amount of compensation. The remaining 10% belongs to Zhenhuazhai." Du Hua said with a smile, but there was a slight hint of cunning in his eyes. The eyes of Zishan Feng and Jing Ying burst out with light at the same time, and they both looked thoughtful. They also know that this Du Hua is an old fox. Zhenhuazhai doesn't have to put any effort into this proposal. No matter which side wins, Zhenhuazhai will get 10% of the benefits for no reason. It can be said that the fisherman has benefited. However, they also know that both the City Lord's Mansion and the Jing Tribe want to take the lion's share of the profits, but neither of them has the absolute strength to overwhelm the other, so the entanglement in the end will definitely be endless and they will not be able to come up with a good solution. Plan comes. They clearly knew that Du Hua had his own little plan, but they couldn't say no to Du Hua's proposal, because in that case, it seemed that they were afraid of the other party and did not dare to compete with him. ? ??What's more important is that if they win the competition and gain 90% of the benefits, then they would rather let Zhenhua Zhai get the remaining 10% than the other hostile party. "Du Hua, how do you want to compete? Do you want me to compete with Jing Ying? You can start now, I will accompany you at any time." Zi Shanfeng was shocked, looking like he was ready to fight at any time. "Haha, no, no, no, everyone knows the strength of you two giants. I'm afraid that even if you compete for three days and three nights, you may not be able to produce results. Besides, it doesn't make much sense for you to compete in person. My suggestion is that each of your two families send out young talents to compete, because sooner or later the world is dominated by young people, and letting young people compete will be more representative." Du Hua said with a smile on his face. He was sure that these two families would not reject his proposal. As long as these two families agreed to the competition, for him, he would get 10% of the benefits and he would not be able to escape. "Okay, let's compete. I heard that the eldest lady of the City Lord's Mansion is both talented and beautiful. Do you dare to compete with my son in the ring?" Jing Ying looked at Zi Shanfeng with a sneer. He was very confident in his son Jing Tianbao. "Hmph! Is my Zi Shanfeng's daughter still afraid of your Jing Ying's son?" Zi Shanfeng also snorted coldly. "You two, it's really not interesting to fight alone. In my humble opinion, it's better to have a team battle. Each side sends three geniuses to implement a best-of-three game, so that the geniuses of both of you have a chance to show off their skills. This way Wouldn¡¯t it be better?¡± "Okay, let's have a best of three games, I agree." Jing Ying laughed loudly. At this moment, he suddenly found Du Hua very pleasing to his eye, because Du Hua's proposal was so beneficial to Jing's tribe. Who doesn¡¯t know that there are three heroes in the Jing tribe, Jing Tianbao, Jing Tianlei, and Jing Tianlin, three intermediate geniuses in the imperial realm. As for the City Lord's Mansion, apart from Zishan Ningning, there was only one Yi Yonghui left, and no third one could be found. So, wouldn't winning two out of three games be very beneficial to Jingbu? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2153 The City Lord Comes to Invite You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Furthermore, Jing Ying also thought that if the city lord's palace could not find a third talent who could compete, it would be inevitable to use Su Han, who had recently become famous in Mang City. Su Han is the murderer of Jing Laojiu and others, and he is also the target that Jingbu wants to get rid of. In the past few days, Jing Tianlei had been going outside the gate of the City Lord's Mansion to yell and challenge, but Su Han was a coward and did not dare to challenge. Jing Ying felt that since Su Han did not dare to fight, it meant that he felt that he was no match for Jing Tianlei. If Su Han can be forced to fight this time, wouldn't it be like killing two birds with one stone? Not only can he win the game, but he can also directly kill Su Han in the ring. "I wonder if Brother Zishan dares to try to win two out of three games? However, even if you don't dare, it's understandable. After all, the City Lord's Mansion seems to be unable to find a third decent genius, right?" Jing Ying deliberately ran against Zishan Feng in a strange way. "Hmph! Two out of three games means two out of three games. No matter how we compare, there is no way that my City Lord's Mansion will be afraid of your Jing tribe." Zi Shanfeng snorted coldly. He also knew very well that in the face of the other party's blatant provocation, at least he could not lose in terms of momentum. Once the momentum is lost, it is equivalent to losing half of it first. "Okay, let's make it a deal. The time is set in three days, and the location is right here. If your city lord's palace fails, you won't get any benefit from the mine. Our Jing tribe will get 90%, and Zhenhuazhai will get 10%." Jing Ying laughed twice and left directly with Jing Laoer. After Du Hua nodded slightly to Zi Shanfeng, he also left. "Brother Zishan, why did you agree to a best-of-three-game match? There are currently two young geniuses in our city lord's mansion who can be considered the best. The eldest lady is one, and Inuzi Yonghui is one. There are only two in total. But there are three in Jingbu. , and their strength is good, such a competition is very detrimental to us." Yi Bo frowned and disagreed with Zishanfeng agreeing to the competition. Zi Shanfeng shook his head: "Brother Yi, if I rejected the other party just now, wouldn't it prove that our city lord's mansion is afraid of the other party. Once we are really afraid of the other party, it will be difficult to regain the momentum." "However, our city lord's palace can't find a third genius who can compete with the three heroes of the Jing tribe." Zi Shanfeng muttered: "Isn't Su Han able to kill the middle-level Emperor Realm? He can even kill Jing Laojiu. I think he won't let us down." At this time, the only thing Zi Shanfeng could think of was Su Han. "But how can a genius like the three heroes of the Jing tribe be comparable to Jing Laojiu? Jing Tianlei has been yelling and cursing outside the city lord's mansion for two or three days, and Su Han didn't dare to challenge him. Now many people say that he is afraid of Jing Tianlei , are a little disappointed or even despised for him, I don¡¯t think we can count on him.¡± Yi Bo shook his head repeatedly, obviously not optimistic about Su Han. ¡°Then let¡¯s pray that Ning Ning and Yong Hui can win two games.¡± Zi Shanfeng said lightly, and then drifted away. In Su Han's other courtyard in the City Lord's Mansion, Su Han is still refining the energy in the ice and fire magic sunflower in seclusion. He has almost refined this energy. It will take up to two days to completely refine it. By then, it will hit half of the energy. The Bu Emperor Realm is not a problem at all. At this moment, news came from outside the courtyard gate that Zishan Ningning was visiting. Su Han thought for a while and then exited the retreat. He knew that Ning Ning would not easily disturb him when he was in retreat at Zishan. There must be something important. The door opened, and Zishan Ningning walked into Su Han's house with a middle-aged man. This man is tall, has a resolute face, and a pair of bright eyes. There is an aura of nobility in his movements that Su Han has not seen in other people in Mangcheng. Standing next to Zishan Ningning, although the two of them don't look alike, they share the same temperament. "Su Han has met the city lord." Su Han smiled faintly. He still had some eyesight. There was no doubt that this middle-aged man must be the city lord Zi Shanfeng. "Mr. Su, this is my father. He was away from home a while ago. Now he has just come back. After finishing his chores, he came to see you." Zishan Ningning introduced from the side. "Haha, little brother Su Han, I have heard Ning Ning say a lot about you, and I know that you are an unparalleled genius. Welcome to join the City Lord's Mansion. I, Zi Shanfeng, appreciate geniuses and strange people the most in my life. I hope you will be in the City Lord's Mansion. You can get the development you want.¡± Zi Shanfeng laughed loudly, his words were very cheerful. "Mr. Su, my father is also very happy to know that a person like you has joined the City Lord's Mansion. He has already ordered a banquet to be held in the banquet hall. There are not many people there, just us.Three, I hope Mr. Su can reward me. " Zishan Ningning opened her lips lightly and spoke openly. "City Lord please." Su Han also knew that the city lord came to invite him to the banquet in person, so he still had to give him this face. In the banquet hall, the round table was filled with a dazzling array of rare dishes. Zi Shanfeng also poured wine for Su Han himself, which was very enjoyable. "It's really eye-opening that little brother Su Han, with his cultivation at the eighth level of the Zun Realm, can kill a middle-level expert in the Emperor Realm." Zi Shanfeng said with emotion. Su Han smiled faintly and said: "The city lord should not go to the Three Treasures Palace for anything. If you have anything to say, just tell Su Han directly." Su Han also saw that Zishan Feng must have something to ask of him this time, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. Zi Shanfeng laughed: "Brother Su Han is really a cheerful person. If that's the case, then I'll get straight to the point" Zi Shanfeng briefly explained the matter to Su Han, starting from the discovery of the mineral veins to the best-of-three competition between the City Lord's Mansion and the Jing tribe. After hearing this, Su Han felt relieved. "Does the City Lord want me to fight as the third person in the City Lord's Mansion?" Su Han also became interested in this matter of mineral veins. Since coming to the True Dragon Realm, he has always felt the importance of resources. If there are enough resources, both himself and Huo'er can grow faster. "That's right, because this competition is a best-of-three-game system, and the Jing tribe happens to have three outstanding young geniuses, namely Jing Tianbao, Jing Tianlei, and Jing Tianlin, who are known as the three heroes of Mangcheng. The cultivation of these three people has reached the level of Emperor The middle-level warriors, especially Jing Ying's son Jing Tianbao, have the most outstanding combat power. On the other hand, in our city lord's mansion, besides Ning Ning, only Yi Yonghui is the only one, and the other younger generations cannot reach that level. Little brother Su Han, although you are young and have not reached that level of cultivation, you can kill Jing Laojiu, who is at the middle level of the Emperor Realm. Apart from you, he is the third candidate for the City Lord's Mansion to fight. " Zi Shanfeng¡¯s tone was very sincere. "I see." Su Han pondered, but did not immediately say yes or no. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2154 The day of competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Su Han, please think more about this matter. Besides, Ning Ning and Yong Hui played in the first and second games. If both of them can win, you don't have to play the third game. As long as you Agree, the remuneration can be easily discussed." Zi Shanfeng obviously had some misunderstandings, thinking that Su Han was afraid of the strength of the three heroes of the Jing tribe. However, this seems normal to Zi Shanfeng. After all, as an eighth-level emperor, it would be abnormal for Su Han not to be afraid of middle-level emperor geniuses like the three heroes of the Jing tribe. The three heroes of the Jing tribe all have outstanding talents, and their combat prowess is not comparable to that of Jing Jiuye, who relies on time and resources to accumulate resources at the middle level of the imperial realm. If Su Han was not afraid, he would not let Jing Tianlei yell at the door of the city lord's mansion and refuse to fight. Su Han smiled slightly: "Since the Lord of the City said so, I won't be polite. Let's talk about something up front. If Yi Yonghui and Miss Ning Ning can win the first two games, there is no need for me to fight in the third game. , then there is no need to pay me anything. If they win one and lose one and need me to play the third game, then after I win, I will get 30% of the interests of this mine. " "What?" Zi Shanfeng almost exclaimed, 30% profit, this is too much, it is like a lion's mouth. "Your Majesty the City Lord, you can think about it. I will fight if you get 30% of the profit." Su Han smiled slightly, he would not be polite at this time. After Zishanfeng was briefly surprised, he came back to his senses and thought about it carefully, this transaction was actually not a bad deal. If Zishan Ningning and Yi Yonghui both win the battle and Su Han does not need to appear, then there is no need to give Su Han any benefits. ¡°If Zishan Ningning and Yi Yonghui both lose, then there will be no split. If either Zishan Ningning or Yi Yonghui loses a match, in this case, the victory or defeat will completely fall on Su Han. If Su Han doesn't take action or loses, then the city lord's palace will not be able to survive. Neither can be obtained. On the contrary, if Su Han wins, it is equivalent to his action directly bringing victory to the City Lord's Mansion. Then the City Lord's Mansion will give Su Han 30% of the benefits and he will have 60% left, which is also very good. The most important thing is that Zishanfeng actually doesn't believe that Su Han has the ability to turn the tide. In his heart, he still mainly places his hope on Zishan Ningning and Yi Yonghui, hoping that both of them will win. In contrast, he didn't have much hope for Su Han. If Su Han can really defeat one of the three heroes of the Jing tribe, he will undoubtedly set a new record. No matter how many benefits the City Lord's Mansion gives to such a wizard, as long as he can make good friends with him, it will be a good deal. . Because of such a genius, the future will be limitless. After thinking about this, Zi Shanfeng made a decisive decision: "Okay, as long as little brother Su Han helps the City Lord's Mansion seize the mineral veins, I will give you 30% as you said." "When will the competition take place?" Su Han asked. "Three days later, right next to the mineral vein." Zishan said. "No problem, see you in three days." Su Han smiled lightly, looking very confident. Zi Shanfeng doesn¡¯t know where Su Han¡¯s confidence comes from, but no matter what, such confidence can always affect the people around him invisibly, giving people a feeling of hope and sunshine. After the banquet, Su Han continued to refine the energy in the ice and fire magic sunflower. The three heroes of the Jing tribe are not the target of his pursuit. He knows very well that as long as he completely refines the energy in the ice and fire magic sunflower and reaches the half-step emperor level, he will be enough to deal with the three heroes of the Jing tribe. Three days later, early in the morning. The senior officials of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion have gathered outside the gate of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Today's competition is very important. It is directly related to the future direction of the City Lord's Mansion and the Jing Department. It can even be said to be directly related to the fate of the two families. If either side loses, it will lose not only resources but also morale. Therefore, the senior officials of the City Lord's Mansion paid great attention to today's competition. Su Han, dressed in clean white clothes and refreshing, walked out of the gate of the City Lord's Mansion. "Hmph, such a historic event in the City Lord's Mansion actually allows a guy who is at the eighth level to fight. Huh? What's going on? This guy is halfway to the emperor level." Yi Yonghui couldn't help but be very surprised when he noticed Su Han's breakthrough in cultivation. However, being surprised did not affect his dissatisfaction with Su Han. "You know, today is a competition for the middle class of the Imperial Realm. It would be really embarrassing for our City Lord's Mansion to bring him along." Zishan Ningning said calmly: "Why does Brother Yi always target Mr. Su? Although his cultivation level was only at the eighth level of the Zun Realm at that time, he killed Jing Laojiu with his own hands. And now that he is half-step to the Imperial Realm, isn't he more qualified? substitute cityIs the main palace going to war? " Yi Bo also said: "Yong Hui, Ning Ning is right. Besides, our city lord's mansion can't find a third suitable young genius. This competition is mainly about the two of you. If you two can win, In the first two games, there is no need for Su Han to take action." Zi Shanfeng listened to the words of several people, but did not speak. Although he doesn¡¯t usually show up, he sees many things. He knew that Yi Yonghui was pursuing his daughter, but his daughter was obviously more partial to Su Han. In this way, it was normal for Yi Yonghui to be biased against Su Han. But this is a matter for young people, and he will not get too involved. Under the leadership of Zi Shanfeng, the group of people quickly headed towards the mine vein. Regarding Zishanfeng's choice of Su Han as the third person to participate in the war, the senior officials of the City Lord's Mansion basically had no objections. After all, among the younger generation of geniuses in the City Lord's Mansion, there was no third person who could take the stage. In comparison, Su Han was already the most powerful. Excellent choice. When everyone in the City Lord's Mansion arrived at the mine, the people from Jingbu and Zhenhuazhai had also arrived. This is a grand gathering between the top three forces in Mang City. Except for the relatively few people from Zhenhua Zhai, basically all the elites from the City Lord's Palace and Jing Tribe are dispatched. In the Jing tribe¡¯s camp, the three young men with impressive abilities all looked proud. They were Jing Tianbao, Jing Tianlei, and Jing Tianlin, known as the Three Heroes of Mang City. They were also the three people from the Jing tribe participating in the competition this time. Seeing someone coming from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the people from Jingbu and Zhenhuazhai also looked over immediately. Their eyes were naturally focused on the young people coming from the City Lord's Mansion, and they immediately noticed Zishan Ningning, Yi Yonghui, and Su Han. Without any introduction, they had already guessed Su Han's identity. This new guest in the city lord's mansion had gained quite a reputation during this period. "Is this person Su Han?" Jing Tianlei¡¯s cold gaze fell on Su Han, making no secret of his murderous intention. He had been yelling and cursing outside the city lord's mansion for two days, but he didn't even see Su Han's face. He was already so angry with Su Han that it was impossible to say he didn't want to kill someone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2155 The First Competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Dad, Zi Shanfeng really asked Su Han to fight. This is an opportunity to avenge Uncle Jiu. Today we must kill this man in the ring no matter what, so as to avoid future troubles for the Jing tribe." Jing Tianbao looked at Su Han from a distance and said coldly. "Let me deal with him, Brother Tianbao, Brother Tianlin, you two will appear first, and let me appear third. As long as you guarantee victory in one of them, you will admit defeat directly in the other. In the third game, I will definitely be destroyed. Kill this Su Han." Jing Tianlei¡¯s tone was also full of confidence. "Okay, of the three of us, Brother Tianbao is the most powerful, but the one who is really the most difficult to deal with is Brother Tianlei. This is something that even the City Lord's Mansion would not have thought of. This time we not only want to kill Su Han, but also the mines. It will be the Jing tribe, and it¡¯s time for our Jing tribe to establish its authority.¡± Jing Tianlin also had a sneer on his face. "Brother Zishan, the ones representing the Jing tribe this time are Jing Tianbao, Jing Tianlin, and Jing Tianlei. I wonder if the candidates for your city lord's palace have been selected?" Du Hua also came over and said with a smile. Zishan Feng nodded: "Yi Yonghui, Zishan Ningning, and Su Han, this is the list of the three geniuses representing the city lord's palace." "Haha, a guy who is not in the imperial realm is also sent to fight. As expected, the city lord's mansion is empty." Jing Ying laughed loudly. It was not that he had not noticed Su Han's improvement in cultivation, but in his opinion, the eighth level of the Zun Realm and the half-step emperor level were the same. They were all scum and could not stand on the stage. "The leader of the Jing Tribe is indeed a hero. I admire him for being so happy even after his own brother died." Su Han¡¯s neither salty nor cold words instantly made the smile on Jing Ying¡¯s face freeze. His face immediately darkened, and he looked at Su Han with murderous intent. "Boy, you should continue to be your coward. If you dare to show up today, it will be your death. Those who kill my Jing tribe will only have one fate. You will know it in a while." Jing Ying gritted his teeth. If looks could kill, Su Han would have been cut into pieces by a thousand cuts. Su Han didn't take Jing Ying's threat seriously at all and just laughed it off. Since he decided to go to war, he would not be afraid of the Jing tribe's revenge. In fact, Su Han didn't even pay attention to this mere Jing tribe. "Okay, now that everyone is here and the candidates for the competition have been decided, let's start." As Du Hua said, he also turned his attention to Zi Shanfeng and Jing Ying: "Both of you, let's take a look, which genius will you send to the first game?" Jing Ying said: "Tianbao, come on for the first game." "Yes, Dad." Jing Tianbao's momentum was shaken, and he came to the spacious field in front, looking at the three people in the City Lord's Mansion with a proud look on his face. Du Hua also smiled and said: "Brother Jing sent Jing Tianbao in the first game. It seems that you are bound to win this game." Jing Tianbao also smiled arrogantly and said: "That's natural. Who among the three of you will come out to fight me?" "Brother Zishan, this Jing Tianbao is the strongest among the three heroes of the Jing tribe. How should we deal with it? Should we let Yong Hui challenge him or let Ning Ning challenge him?" Yi Bo is also a little worried. This game is completely unfavorable to the City Lord's Mansion. In the eyes of many people, Su Han is going to die. In fact, the City Lord's Mansion only has the opportunity to win the first two games and needs to win the first two games to get the mineral vein. . And now, the Jing tribe is the first to send Jing Tianbao, who is recognized to be powerful, and it can be said that he is bound to win. "Yong Hui, I see that you have had a lot of opportunities this time when you went out to practice, and your combat power is more solid than before. How about you do this first competition?" Zi Shanfeng said to Yi Yonghui after careful consideration. "Don't worry, City Lord, my nephew will not let you down." Yi Yonghui was high-spirited and strode towards the field, arriving opposite Jing Tianbao. People in the City Lord's Mansion didn't think there was anything wrong with Yi Yonghui being the first to go into battle. In their opinion, although Zishan Ningning was also extremely talented, she had been taking care of affairs in the City Lord's Mansion and had no experience outside. Actual combat effectiveness may be slightly lower. "Yi Yonghui is stronger in this aspect. If Yi Yonghui takes action, although he may not win, there is always a glimmer of hope. No one noticed that when Yi Yonghui walked out, he glanced at Su Han coldly from the corner of his eye. Only Su Han caught Yi Yonghui's gaze and couldn't help but frown slightly. In fact, he had always felt that there was something wrong with Yi Yonghui, but he just couldn't explain it clearly."The first round of competition has officially begun." With Du Hua¡¯s order, the two people in the field instantly released a tyrannical momentum, and everyone around them stared at these two people without blinking. Everyone knows that today's battle will completely change the fate of the two forces and the situation in Mangcheng in the future. No matter which force gets this mine, it will be defeated by the other force in a very short period of time. , thus rewriting the history of Mangcheng. Without unnecessary nonsense, Yi Yonghui and Jing Tianbao are old rivals. They fight a lot on weekdays. As soon as the two of them collide, a powerful wave of energy overflows like a tide, and both of their fists are covered with gold. Covered in light, they hit at the same time, and the speed was extremely fast. boom! The two fists collided together, making a sound like striking iron. It was like the collision of sharp weapons, creating a metal spark. Both of them received a powerful counterattack and took a step back at the same time. "So strong. He is indeed a genius of the younger generation. His combat power is much stronger than that of an average mid-level emperor." "Their future prospects are not comparable to those of us old guys." Many people are in awe, a genius is a genius. Bang Bang Bang ? Next, the two of them tried their best. In just a few minutes, they had passed no less than twenty moves. The surrounding rocks collapsed and the air waves rolled, but the two still could not tell the winner. "Tianbao, don't waste your time." Jing Ying said calmly. "Yes, Dad." Jing Tianbao responded, then glanced at Yi Yonghui coldly. This glance seemed to be an indifferent glance and did not attract anyone's attention, but Su Han read a strange meaning from Jing Tianbao's glance. "Yi Yonghui, follow my Phantom Dragon Strike move." Jing Tianbao suddenly shouted loudly, and silver-white shadows appeared outside his body, like thick iron chains, surrounding him. Those phantoms continued to gather together, forming a dragon shadow like a dragon. The dragon shadow's energy instantly locked onto Yi Yonghui. "No, Yonghui, be careful." Zishan¡¯s encounter with the secret passage was terrible. He didn¡¯t expect Jing Tianbao to have such a trump card. Compared with the previous moves, the power of this move was not at the same level. The lethality had exceeded his expectations. Yi Yonghui might not be able to resist it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2156 A crucial scene You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The scorching sun collapses the fist!" When Yi Yonghui saw the opponent's offensive, he was not to be outdone. He made a move, all his spiritual power gathered into a huge burning fist, which made the void tremble, and he rushed towards Jing Tianbao's dragon phantom. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is the ultimate showdown between two geniuses, and everyone can't help but hold their breath at this moment. After this move, the two will probably decide the winner, and everyone can't help but be nervous. boom! Under the impact of the dragon's shadow, Yi Yonghui's Burning Sun Collapse Fist instantly shattered. Then, the dragon's phantom continued its momentum and hit Yi Yonghui hard, knocking Yi Yonghui away. Wow! Yi Yonghui opened his mouth and spat out a stream of blood. His face was pale and he looked seriously injured. Yi Bo rushed forward and helped his son up: "Yong Hui, how are you?" Yi Yonghui regained his breath and said in a weak tone: "What a powerful attack, City Lord, my nephew is incompetent and has let you down." Zi Shanfeng said quickly: "There is always success or failure in the game, you don't have to apologize, you have already done a good job." "Hahaha, it seems that the so-called genius in your City Lord's Mansion is nothing more than that." Jing Tianbao laughed loudly, and then slowly walked back to the Jing tribe's camp. With his chin raised high, he glanced at the people in the City Lord's Mansion, full of provocation. ¡°As for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, everyone¡¯s expressions are very ugly now. The first game was unfavorable, and Yi Yonghui, who was relatively stronger, was defeated. How will he fight next? Even if Zishan Ningning wins next, what about Su Han? They didn't have any hope for Su Han. Su Han looked at Yi Yonghui thoughtfully. On the surface, it seemed that Yi Yonghui had indeed used all his strength. Even Zi Shanfeng and others could not see any flaws. It could be said that the defeat was perfect. However, this kind of move could not be hidden from Su Han's eyes. He could see clearly that Yi Yonghui's last move was not at all full force, it was just an illusion. If he really went all out, even if Yi Yonghui couldn't defeat Jing Tianbao, he wouldn't lose so quickly. In such an important competition, the genius Yi Yonghui, whom the City Lord's Mansion relied on so much, secretly betrayed him. Su Han couldn't help but frown slightly. It seemed that the situation of the City Lord's Mansion was more dangerous than he imagined. "Haha, Brother Zishan, I'm sorry. It seems that our Jing tribe is bound to get this mine today." Jing Ying laughed heartily, looking very happy. "It's really a bad start. I heard that Jing Tianbao went out for training a while ago. I don't know what adventures he got during the training. It's so difficult. We have already lost the first game, and it looks very dangerous." "Yes, Jing Tianlei and Jing Tianlin are not easy to deal with. Even if the eldest lady can win the second game by luck, Su Han will definitely take action." ¡°If we lose today¡¯s competition, I¡¯m afraid our City Lord¡¯s Mansion will really lose its status soon.¡± The senior officials of the City Lord's Mansion were all talking about it, and all of them looked very heavy. They lost the first battle, which seriously affected the morale of the City Lord's Mansion. Many people in the City Lord's Mansion even gave up hope for the next battle. Maybe they still had a little confidence in Zishan Ningning, but for Su Han, they really No confidence at all. "Brother Zishan, I'm sorry." Yi Bo also apologized. "Victory and defeat are common matters in military affairs. Why should Brother Yi blame himself? Besides, we haven't lost yet." Zi Shanfeng smiled, but there was a hint of reluctance in the smile. "Don't worry, City Lord. The eldest lady will definitely win the second game, and the opponent may even admit defeat directly." Su Han smiled faintly, his tone full of certainty. Zishan Ningning was surprised and said: "Why does Mr. Su say that?" Not only Zishan Ningning was surprised, but others were also surprised. You know, this battle is of great importance. It involves a precious mineral vein. How could the Jing tribe do something like admit defeat directly? "The reason is very simple, because I killed Jing Laojiu and others, and this is the best time for them to seek revenge on me. Jingbu has already won the first game. If they also win the second game, the third game will be There is no need to fight, Jingbu missed the opportunity to kill me. He deliberately lost the second game in order to kill me, Jingbu can do this kind of thing." Su Han¡¯s words made everyone in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion think deeply, and it seemed to make sense. No?, everyone still has reservations about whether Jingbu will take the initiative to admit defeat. However, what puzzled them was that Su Han remained calm from beginning to end, with no trace of nervousness on his face. Where does this guy get his confidence? "In the first competition, Jing Bu and Jing Tianbao won. Now let's start the second competition. Please choose the contestants from both sides." Du Hua said loudly. In the second game, the Jing tribe sent Jing Tianlin, putting Jing Tianlei on the final stage. Jing Tianlin and Jing Ying first looked at each other, nodded to each other, and then Jing Tianlin strode into the field. Zishan Ningning took a deep breath and walked to the field. In this competition, she had a heavy responsibility and she did not dare to neglect it in the slightest. However, before Zishan Ningning even prepared her move, she heard the other party say: "I give up." After Jing Tianlin finished speaking, he walked directly back to his original place without looking back. Seeing this, Zishan Ningning was stunned for a moment, and then remembered what Su Han said, and for a moment, she was extremely surprised. Everyone else in the City Lord's Mansion couldn't help but get a little commotion when they thought of Su Han's prophecy just now. It seems that Jingbu is determined to get rid of Su Han today, otherwise he will not directly admit defeat in the second game and let the game enter the third game. Everyone in the Jing tribe was very calm. Such a choice would not have any impact on the interests of the Jing tribe. Anyway, in their eyes, Su Han would be dead when he met Jing Tianlei. The Jing tribe would still take the mineral vein. , kill two birds with one stone. Du Hua coughed dryly and said: "I didn't expect Jing Tianlin to admit defeat directly. It's really surprising. Well, now that the City Lord's Mansion and Jingbu have won one game each, the next third game is crucial. The third game, City Lord Mansion Su Han fights against Jing Tribe Jing Tianlei." As soon as Du Hua finished speaking, Jing Tianlei strode into the arena, not hiding the murderous aura in his body. The City Lord's Mansion became nervous. Including Zi Shanfeng, they didn't have any hope for Su Han at the beginning, but now, all hope is on Su Han. If Su Han loses, the City Lord's Mansion will lose everything. "Mr. Su, can you do it?" Zishan Ningning¡¯s beautiful eyes were clear, and she looked at Su Han worriedly. Su Han just smiled and did not answer Zishan Ningning, but turned to look at Zishan Feng. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2157: A tough nut to crack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Lord City Lord, don't forget our previous promise." Su Han smiled lightly. "Don't worry, little brother Su Han, as long as you can win this battle, the 30% profit will definitely not be less." Zi Shanfeng has never given such a straightforward promise before, but according to the current situation, he feels that even half of it is not too much for Su Han. If Su Han couldn't win this game, then the City Lord's Mansion wouldn't be able to get even a hair from the mine. In fact, many people in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion have given up hope on the mineral veins. Su Han nodded, then walked forward calmly and stood opposite Jing Tianlei. "Su Han, we finally meet." Jing Tianlei sneered. "What a pity, this is your misfortune." Su Han smiled lightly. "Hmph, Su Han, I never thought that you, with your humble status, could be so arrogant and want to kill my ninth uncle. This is your burial place today. I won't even give you a chance to admit defeat." Jing Tianlei burst out with powerful murderous intent. In his eyes, Su Han was no different from a dead person. "That's a lot of nonsense. Didn't you threaten to challenge me? Take action." Su Han stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes contemptuous. This contemptuous look undoubtedly angered Jing Tianlei. What a person he is, a mid-level genius at the Emperor Realm. He is a star among the stars in Mang City, but now he is being ridiculed by a guy who is not at the Imperial Realm. Jing Tianlei simply couldn¡¯t understand, where did the other party get his confidence? Dare you challenge yourself like this? "Tian Lei, don't talk nonsense to him, just kill him." From behind, Jing Tianbao said impatiently. snort! Jing Tianlei snorted coldly, and a powerful wave of air suddenly burst out from his body, turning into a hurricane, sweeping towards Su Han like countless knives. Everyone in the City Lord's Mansion was immediately worried. They were all experts. As soon as Jing Tianlei made a move, they knew that his fighting power was not weaker than Jing Tianbao. Su Han was just a monk in the Venerable Realm. How could he withstand it? Such a violent attack? However, when their eyes turned to Su Han, they discovered that in the face of such a fierce attack, Su Han's expression did not change at all. When Jing Tianlei's attack was about to arrive, Su Han suddenly activated his blood power, and an equally powerful air wave spurted out from his body, colliding heavily with Jing Tianlei's air wave. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The two air waves set off a hurricane. Under such a powerful impact, Jing Tianlei's attack was instantly destroyed and fragmented. The powerful force of the counter-shock made Jing Tianlei take several steps back before he could stabilize his body, and his face instantly became extremely ugly. "What?" Everyone present screamed in surprise. No one could believe their eyes. Everyone in the City Lord's Mansion suddenly became excited. None of them expected that Su Han had the ability to confront Jing Tianlei head-on. "Haha, okay, I didn't expect that Su Han is already at the half-step emperor level. He killed Jing Laojiu when he was at the eighth level. It's not surprising that he can fight against Jing Tianlei now at the half-step emperor level." "The most terrifying thing is the power of his bloodline. It seems that the true dragon bloodline is indeed the strongest fighting bloodline in the world." No one expected that Su Han would bring such a big surprise to the City Lord's Mansion. More importantly, they couldn't even figure out why such an incredible genius would appear in a place like Mangcheng. With such qualifications, if you go to any major sect in the Xiaogushan area, they will welcome you. "It seems that little brother Su Han is so confident that he is not without any confidence. Such a talented person has never been seen before, and his future achievements will be limitless. Our City Lord's Mansion will have endless benefits in making friends with him." Zi Shanfeng¡¯s eyes shone. Although he had heard about Su Han¡¯s deeds before, he had never seen it with his own eyes. Now that he had seen it with his own eyes, it could be described as something he had never seen before. For a moment, Zi Shanfeng couldn't help but secretly praise his daughter for recruiting such a talent to the City Lord's Mansion. She had really good vision. "Damn it, how can this guy be so strong? Although his cultivation has advanced to the half-step emperor level, he shouldn't be so perverted, right?" Yi Yonghui gritted his teeth secretly. He never gave up the idea of ??getting rid of Su Han, but he didn't expect that Su Han was so strong. Compared with the excitement of the City Lord's Mansion, the faces of everyone in the Jing tribe were very ugly. They originally thought that Jing Tianlei's killing of Su Han was just a matter of success, but now it seems that they have underestimated Su Han.   This monster who appeared out of nowhere can actually fight across so many levels. "His bloodline is really powerful, or maybe he has other means to be able to cross so many battle powers." Jing Tianbao also had a face full of disbelief. "It seems that Tian Lei made the right choice to deal with him this time. This guy's combat power is too amazing. If you confront him head-on, I'm afraid none of the three of you can completely defeat him. But it doesn't matter, Tian Lei has the most special trump card. Once this trump card is revealed, no matter how powerful he is, he will not be able to deal with it." Jing Ying¡¯s tone was deep. He had never expected such a scene, but he knew Jing Tianlei¡¯s true trump card, so he was still not in a hurry. The winner in the end will definitely be Jingbu. The strong men in Zhenhuazhai looked at Su Han completely differently from before. With such a genius in alchemy and such terrifying combat power, it was difficult not to pay attention to him. In the field, Su Han was calm and calm, looking at Jing Tianlei opposite with interest. Jing Tianlei was also shocked in his heart at this moment, and he put away his previous contempt for Su Han. The shock in his heart at this moment has exceeded the previous elation. In the competition between the two just now, Jing Tianlei did not gain the upper hand, which was enough to surprise him. You know, the person opposite is just a monk who is half-step to the imperial realm. Unexpectedly, this monk who is half step into the imperial realm is still a tough nut to crack. However, this made Jing Tianlei put away his complacency and truly devote himself to the battle wholeheartedly. A whole-hearted mid-level emperor genius is undoubtedly very terrifying. "Boy, what I did just now was just an appetizer. Don't be too happy too early." Jing Tianlei said coldly. Su Han smiled faintly: "Are you people in the Jing tribe all talkative? Then Jing Laojiu talks so much nonsense." At this time, Su Han mentioned Jing Laojiu, which undoubtedly angered Jing Tianlei even more. "Boy, be as arrogant as you want, because this may be your last chance in life." Jing Tianlei said coldly, grabbing a golden ancient carved bow in his hand. "Here you go, this bow is Jing Tianlei's magic weapon at the bottom of the box. He won't take it out easily. It seems that Jing Tianlei is bound to get it today." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2158 Archery Confrontation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out and a faint smile appeared on the faces of Jing Ying, Jing Tianbao and others. They knew that Jing Tianlei had a lot of adventures in archery when he went out to practice this time, and his attainments in bow and arrows could be said to have improved by leaps and bounds. How strong has Jing Tianlei¡¯s archery become? For example, even Jing Tianbao or Jing Tianlin in their prime are no match against Jing Tianlei's archery skills. Therefore, Jing Ying, Jing Tianbao and the others feel free to let Jing Tianlei fight in this third game, because Jing Tianlei is their secret weapon. On the surface, it seems that the strongest among the three is Jing Tianbao, but in fact it is Jing Tianlei. At this moment, Jing Tianlei's whole body was already in a fighting state like a divine bow ready to go. An outstanding archery practitioner is extremely good at brewing momentum, choosing postures, and seizing opportunities. "The arrow cannot be released easily, but if it is to be released, it will cost someone's life. This is the true meaning of archery." When Su Han saw Jing Tianlei's posture, a smile overflowed from the corner of his mouth. He arrived first, and with a flick of his hand, the Dragon God Bow appeared in his hand, like a magic trick. "Archery? Who's afraid of whom?" Su Han smiled faintly. When Jing Tianlei saw Su Han also taking out his bow and arrow, he was stunned for a moment. You must know that in the world of martial arts, there are still only a few people who master the art of bow and arrow. However, when he took out his bow and arrow, the other party also took out his bow and arrow. "Boy, you are looking for death!" Jing Tianlei was also furious. In his opinion, Su Han's behavior seemed to be mocking him. He didn¡¯t believe that archery was also Su Han¡¯s strongest area. He felt that Su Han was mocking him. For a moment, Jing Tianlei¡¯s murderous intention increased even more. However, he discovered that he had been building momentum for so long, but he still couldn't lock on to the opponent. The power of archery often lies in locking down the opponent's momentum. And Jing Tianlei had been building his momentum for so long, but he couldn't find any opportunity at all. For a moment, Jing Tianlei was also extremely surprised. No wonder Su Han is so confident. Is he also a proficient in archery? If you weren¡¯t proficient in archery, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to lock in for so long. Jing Tianlei felt deeply wary, and he realized that the other party was really difficult to deal with. Looking at the bow in Su Han's hand, Jing Tianlei also discovered that the aura of this bow was powerful, with a strong ancient aura. In terms of power, it seemed to be no worse than his own bow. "Boy, who are you? Why do you want to help the City Lord's Mansion? Is the condition our Jing Department offers you not generous enough?" There is no doubt that at this moment, a crack has appeared in Jing Tianlei's Taoist heart. Su Han sneered in his heart. He is a master of archery, so he naturally knows Jing Tianlei's psychological fluctuations. If Jing Tianlei's bow and arrow can successfully target him, then he will never talk nonsense to him. The next step must be to shoot a life-killing arrow and reap his own life. "The reason why Jing Tianlei has been reluctant to shoot arrows is because he can't lock himself. Of course, when Su Han saw Jing Tianlei using his bow and arrow, he had already started to be on guard. Everything he did was to avoid the opponent's bow and arrow lock. Both of them are skilled in archery, and the confrontation and stalemate between them left each other unable to find any opportunity to strike. Seeing that Su Han didn't answer his question, Jing Tianlei knew that his trick had failed. Originally, he wanted to induce Su Han to answer his questions. As long as Su Han talked to him, he could further divide Su Han's heart, find Su Han's flaws, and successfully target him. But Su Han didn't answer, which meant that he had completely seen through his own tricks. For a while, Jing Tianlei could only continue to face each other like this. The two were as far apart as two mountains, standing still. But this seemingly immobile situation is actually a turbulent undercurrent. At this moment, whoever moves first may fall into passivity. After a long time, Jing Tianlei's voice sounded coldly again: "Boy, I admit that I underestimated you before. But if this stalemate continues, you will definitely die in the end!" Su Han rolled his eyes and sneered: "How can you see that? I also said that it must be you who died." Jing Tianlei was also speechless. He had seen how difficult Su Han was. Whether it was a false temptation or a direct threat, he could never make a crack in Su Han's Taoist heart. Outside the court, many people watched the confrontation between the two with wide eyes. They never expected that the two of them could reach such a stalemate in archery, as if no one could defeat the other. Things to know?, Archery is Jing Tianlei's unique skill. How come Su Han can handle it? Can you still take out a pair of bows and arrows to confront Jing Tianlei? How many secrets are hidden in Su Han? Zishan Feng and Zishan Ningning have bright eyes. They know that this time the City Lord's Mansion has really found a treasure. There are many surprises hidden in Su Han that have not yet been discovered. At this moment, no one dared to disturb the two people confronting each other. Everyone was holding their breath and the scene was terrifyingly quiet. Su Han lowered his eyebrows, as if he was in trance. He held the Dragon God Bow high in his hand, his whole body motionless like a sculpture, maintaining that solemn posture, waiting for the opportunity to strike a fatal blow. Su Han has never defeated anyone in a bow and arrow competition. Jing Tianlei¡¯s archery skills are naturally very strong, but the biggest difference between him and Su Han is the huge psychological gap. At the beginning, he came with the idea of ??killing Su Han. For this reason, he even asked Jing Tianlin to give up the second game, just so that he could kill Su Han in the third game. However, from being full of confidence at the beginning to falling into the quagmire of confrontation with Su Han, his psychological gap became very large, which also affected his Taoist heart. As time goes by, the impulsive thoughts in Jing Tianlei's heart become more and more uncontrollable. He felt that since he was so much stronger than his opponent, why couldn't he take the initiative? Is it because the other party is confronting you that you have given up the courage to take the initiative? At this moment, Jing Tianlei seemed to feel that all the onlookers around him were mocking him and despising him. The people in the City Lord's Mansion and Zhenhuazhai were waiting to see his joke, while the people in Jingbu would be very disappointed with him. Because he, as a mid-level genius at the Imperial Realm, was so restrained by the Half-Step Imperial Realm. "No, I absolutely cannot continue like this. Otherwise, if I am so restrained by a Half-Step Emperor, even if I win later, I will definitely become a joke in the eyes of others." Geniuses are all proud, and Jing Tianlei¡¯s spirit is particularly high. What he couldn't stand the most was being made a laughing stock by others. Once this idea arises, it becomes out of control. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2159 Zishan Ningning¡¯s Admiration You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jing Tianlei¡¯s murderous intention is also rising crazily. He has made up his mind to take the initiative and rely on his strong archery skills to seize the initiative and kill his opponent in one fell swoop. Thinking of this, Jing Tianlei roared, and his momentum surged, as if the wind was surging. When Su Han saw this, he knew that Jing Tianlei could no longer hold himself back and was ready to take risks. This is what Su Han wants to see most. The reason why Su Han has not taken action is because he is competing with the opponent to keep his Taoist heart stable. Now, seeing Jing Tianlei begin to actively exude momentum, this is the rhythm of seeking a battle. Su Han also felt a flash of joy in his heart. He knew that his chance to kill his opponent in one fell swoop had arrived. In an instant, Su Han's Dragon God Bow was also secretly brewing momentum. The true dragon bloodline in the body is also constantly stimulated and mobilized. Su Han¡¯s true dragon bloodline, after Su Han¡¯s continuous exploration, became more and more consistent with the Dragon Divine Bow. Using the energy of the true dragon's blood to activate the Dragon God Bow can bring out the greater power of the Dragon God Bow. At this time, Jing Tianlei moved. Almost at the moment Jing Tianlei moved, Su Han also moved. As soon as Su Han moved, countless red and blue vines suddenly appeared around him, which were the vines of the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. In the blink of an eye, these vines all transformed into Su Han's appearance. But the real Su Han disappeared in front of everyone at this moment. There are hundreds of vines of the ice-fire magic sunflower, and they all transform into Su Han at this moment, just like a team of hundreds of people, Su Han is everywhere. Jing Tianlei was stunned when he saw this situation. At this moment, he finally understood Jing Laojiu's despair when he was killed by Su Han. Is this guy really not at the level of the Emperor? Jing Tianlei¡¯s spiritual consciousness pushed hard, radiating out in circles, trying to lock Su Han¡¯s true body through his powerful spiritual consciousness. At this moment, Su Han's true body took a step and appeared beside Jing Tianlei. "Awaken!" Su Han roared in his mouth and made a series of dragon roars. The dragon bow opened full moon, and the arrows were flying like a real dragon, with teeth and claws. In a moment, they had already shot in front of Jing Tianlei. Su Han¡¯s Dragon God Bow has already killed a middle-level emperor-level expert. But at that time, the Dragon God Bow had just broken out of the ground, and it contained the power of will blessed by the strong men of Kunyu Sect, which could not be regarded as Su Han's own power. But now, Su Han and the Dragon God Bow have been constantly working together, and have achieved a certain level of communication. Coupled with Su Han's true dragon bloodline, the Dragon God Bow can already exert a certain power in Su Han's hands. Facing Su Han¡¯s peak arrow, Jing Tianlei felt like his whole body was falling into an ice cave. Instinctively he turned to the side, raised his hand instinctively, and shot an arrow. For monks like them who specialize in archery, it is very simple to capture the trajectory of the opponent's arrow and intercept the opponent's arrow. However, that is under the premise that the opponent's arrow follows a regular trajectory. If the trajectory of the arrow is very weird, it¡¯s hard to tell. And the arrows shot by the Dragon God Bow obviously do not follow the conventional trajectory. Jing Tianlei's arrow shot out with a rainbow of momentum. Just when he was about to intercept Su Han's arrow, Su Han's arrow flew past like lightning. "not good!" Jing Tianlei knew something was going to be bad when his arrow missed. However, at this time, Su Han's arrow had already hit. Pfft! The arrow penetrated Jing Tianlei¡¯s head, and its powerful power was like shooting a big watermelon, causing blood to burst out! The next moment, Jing Tianlei¡¯s body fell straight down, full of despair. This bloody scene left everyone present unable to react for a moment. "Tian Lei!" The second master of Jingbu immediately exclaimed, heartbroken, Jing Tianlei is his son, and he is also his life's work. Unexpectedly, during the competition, Su Han was shot in the head with an arrow. "Su Han, I will cut you into pieces!" Jing Laoer became furious, his eyes were red, like a mad lion, his body surged, and he charged towards Su Han. Seeing this, Zi Shanfeng naturally did not dare to neglect, and also flashed his body to block Su Han. "Jing Laoer, what do you want to do?" Zi Shanfeng shouted angrily, but his heart was filled with shock and surprise. This time his bet was right. Su Han gave him a big surprise. Now the City Lord's Mansion has won two games, which is equivalent to winning the ownership of the mine.   "Go away, Zi Shan Feng, this person kills my son, I will cut his body into thousands of pieces." Jing Laoer roared, extremely angry. "Humph, Jing Laoer, don't forget that this is a competition, life and death are determined by fate. If Su Han was any weaker, I'm afraid he would have been killed by you by now. Are you only allowed to kill Su Han, but not Su Han allowed to kill Jing Tianlei? You guys? Jingbu may be tough in front of others, but don't do this in front of me. If you lose, you lose. If you can't afford to lose, get out." After Zi Shanfeng finished speaking, his whole body's momentum was fully displayed. Now Su Han is the treasure of their city lord's mansion, and Zi Shanfeng must protect him no matter what. "Okay, Mr. Jing, life and death in the arena are determined by fate, so don't be too sad. If you feel there is any grudge, you can resolve it privately. Today is a fair and just competition. I, Du Hua, am here to announce that the winner is the City Lord's Mansion." .¡± Du Hua's tone had a hint of toughness even though it was gentle. In fact, many discerning people can also see that Du Hua has begun to move closer to the City Lord's Mansion. In the past, Zhenhuazhai has always been a centrist, but now it is different. The City Lord's Mansion has obtained the mineral vein, and its strength will soon surpass the Jing tribe. At this time, it is wise for Zhenhuazhai to choose to take sides. "Second brother, come back, we will settle this account later." Jing Ying said coldly, now Zhenhua Zhai has also joined in, and it will not do any good to the Jing tribe if they really make trouble here. Jing Laoer was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but there was nothing he could do. He also knew in his heart that with Zishan Feng blocking him, it would be almost impossible for him to kill Su Han. Revenge for Jing Tianlei can only be discussed later. "You little beast, what happened today will never let go." Jing Laoer stared at Su Han fiercely like a poisonous snake before returning to the Jing tribe's camp. "let's go." Jing Ying glanced at the mineral vein with great reluctance, and then left with everyone in the Jing tribe without looking back. Zi Shanfeng and Su Han also returned to the team at the City Lord's Mansion. "Mr. Su, you really showed off your power just now, which opened Ning Ning's horizons." Zishan Ning Ning whispered softly, her beautiful eyes were like water dripping from her eyes, full of appreciation and admiration. "Yi Yonghui saw all this in his eyes, and the hatred in his eyes increased by one point. Anyone who is interested can see the current situation. No matter what Zishan Ningning thinks about Su Han, in short, as long as Su Han is around, Zishan Ningning will never see Yi Yonghui. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2160: The Yi family¡¯s father and son¡¯s plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! well! Seeing this, Yi Bo couldn't help but sigh heavily. He knew his son very well, but he couldn't get involved in the young man's affairs. "Little Brother Su Han's performance today is really eye-opening. Such a monster genius can support our City Lord's Mansion, which is a blessing for our City Lord's Mansion. If it weren't for Little Brother Su Han today, the City Lord's Mansion would never have been able to turn defeat into victory. .¡± Zishan Fenghao was so angry that he waved his hand as he spoke, "According to the original agreement, little brother Su Han should get 30% of the interests of the mine. But now, I have decided to give little brother Su Han an additional 10%, which means little brother Su Han is four It¡¯s done, 10% of Zhenhua Zhai and 50% of City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡± No one in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion raised objections to Zishan Feng¡¯s decision. Giving an extra 10% of benefits is obviously an attempt to win over Su Han, and for a top genius like Su Han, no matter how much it costs, it is worth it. "I never expected that little brother Su Han, who is only half-step into the Emperor realm, can powerfully kill the geniuses in the middle level of the Emperor realm. If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn't have believed it even if I were beaten to death." "That's right, little brother Su Han is really the lucky star of our City Lord's Mansion. He has made a great contribution by winning such a precious mine for us." "Haha, if the City Lord's Mansion has little brother Su Han, it will definitely have a bright future. Sooner or later, the Jing tribe will be trampled under our feet." Everyone in the City Lord's Mansion was smiling, and the previous nervousness had completely disappeared. Now that they looked at Su Han, they were very pleased with him, and all the flattery came out of him as if it was free of charge. Who wouldn¡¯t want to make friends with such a genius and have a good relationship with him? Su Han became the center of attention, while Yi Yonghui was like a dingy mouse, who could only huddle in the dark. He, who was once the number one genius in the City Lord's Mansion, would probably be mediocre in the future under Su Han's halo, and would not be able to attract too much special attention. "Haha, congratulations to Brother Zishan, congratulations to Brother Zishan. Now this mineral vein has been owned by the City Lord's Mansion. In my opinion, it will be mined in the near future." Du Hua walked up to Zishan Feng and said with a smile. "That's right, I will organize people to mine later, and Zhenhuazhai can also send people to supervise. I promise you 10% of the profit, and naturally there will be no less." Zi Shanfeng was in a very good mood and laughed. "Okay, then it's decided. Tomorrow we will enter the veins to mine the Saint Yuan Stone, and we, Zhenhua Zhai, will also contribute." Du Hua hugged Zi Shanfeng and left with the people from Zhenhua Zhai. That night, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was filled with laughter, singing and dancing. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion had not been so lively for a long time. In the huge garden, there were more than a dozen banquet tables, a celebration banquet held for the City Lord's Mansion and Su Han. "But in this celebration banquet, the only thing missing was the Yi family's father and son. Neither Yi Bo nor Yi Yonghui showed up tonight. However, the absence of these two people did not attract much attention. The protagonist tonight was Su Han. It can even be said that the Yi family father and son, who previously had a very high status in the City Lord's Mansion, seem to be less important than before because of Su Han's appearance. The fact that no one paid attention to their absence was proof of that. "Compared to the laughter and laughter here, a certain courtyard of the City Lord's Mansion seems particularly deserted. Yi Bo and Yi Yonghui, father and son, were sitting in the yard. Yi Bo looked heavy, while Yi Yonghui looked unhappy. ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t swallow this breath.¡± Yi Yonghui suddenly stood up from the chair and was about to walk out. "return." Yi Bo said calmly, "What can you do if you can't swallow this breath? Then Su Han even killed Jing Tianlei, so you won't be his opponent. It's better to focus on cultivation instead of spending all day long on the love between your children. " Yi Yonghui shouted: "Dad, do you think this is just a matter of love between children? With that Su Han around, the status of our father and son in the City Lord's Mansion has plummeted. I used to be the number one genius in the City Lord's Mansion, and everyone treated me like a guest wherever I went. You're welcome. Ever since Su Han killed Jing Laojiu, everyone has gone after him. Do they still pay attention to me, a first-time genius? There was a big banquet at the city lord's palace today, and our father and son didn't go, and no one came to invite me. We, all of them are focused on Su Han now, where do they put our status? Dad, after all, you are also someone who has made great contributions to the city lord's palace. Shouldn't we feel aggrieved when they do this? " Hearing this, Yi Bo couldn't help but frown. It is impossible to say that what Yi Yonghui said did not make him feel uncomfortable at all. "Dad, with your strength, you can dominate this Mang City.Look at Du Hua, the master of Zhenhua Zhai, his strength is still lower than yours, but he is also the leader of a force. Why do you want to be inferior to others? Besides, since Zi Shanfeng is ruthless to us, then we can naturally be ruthless to him. " Yi Yonghui said, a cold look flashed across his face. "What do you want?" Yi Bo asked doubtfully. "I have already discussed with the Jing tribe to overthrow the City Lord's Mansion together and get rid of the Zishan tribe. At that time, the City Lord's Mansion will belong to our father and son. As for the mineral vein, our father and son will share it equally with the Jing tribe." A cold light flashed in Yi Yonghui's eyes. "What?" Yi Bo's expression changed drastically and he stood up suddenly. He never expected that his son had secretly colluded with the Jing tribe. "Dad, there is no need to make a fuss. If you follow Zishan Feng, you will never have a chance. You are willing to be mediocre, but the child is not willing to be mediocre like this. Not killing Su Han today was a mistake in our plan, but as long as our father and son are together The Jing Tribe joins forces and there is no problem in destroying their Zishan Tribe, and then the City Lord¡¯s Mansion will be in our hands.¡± Yi Yonghui excitedly described his blueprint, not hiding his ambition at all. Yi Bo was also stunned: "So, you lost to Jing Tianbao on purpose?" Yi Bo originally felt a little strange. He knew his son's strength very well. Even if he might not be able to defeat Jing Tianbao, he would not lose so quickly. He had already felt something fishy at first, but now it seemed that all of this was planned by Yi Yonghui, who deliberately lost to Jing Tianbao just to create a chance for Jing's tribe to kill Su Han. "That's right, I also got some opportunities when I went out to practice this time. Now, I don't say I can completely defeat Jing Tianbao, but at least I can fight evenly. I lost to Jing Tianbao on purpose just to let Su Han play. Then The boy is a great threat and must be eliminated as soon as possible. But I didn't expect that he was so strong that he killed Jing Tianlei with a cultivation level of half an emperor. It seems that only a high-level emperor can suppress him." As Yi Yonghui spoke, his expression gradually darkened, "We can't give this Su Han any more time to grow up, otherwise our plans will be disrupted by him. By then, you will always be a deputy in the City Lord's Mansion, and I will be in the City Lord's Mansion." , and will always be suppressed by him, with no chance of getting ahead." ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t hesitate any longer.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2161 The mysterious old man You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "No, Brother Zishan and I are life-and-death friends. I can't betray him." Yi Bo hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. "Dad, you are confused. Haven't you seen it yet?" Yi Yonghui was also anxious, "Zi Shanfeng and his daughter are all focused on Su Han. How can they put our father and son in their eyes? Today's banquet is the most important thing." Good proof. Moreover, the grudge between me and Su Han has been forged. This person is ruthless and decisive in killing people. You have seen it with your own eyes. If he gets 40% of the interests of the mine, his strength is likely to be He will be promoted again in a short period of time. Once he gains power, how can we still have a place in this City Lord's Mansion? Jing Laojiu and Jing Tianlei will be our fate!" Yi Yonghui was also completely anxious. Although he had planned everything with Jing Bu, everything still needed Yi Bo's nod. You know, the person Jingbu really wants to cooperate with is not Yi Yonghui, but Yi Bo. Yi Bo was silent for a long time, seeming to be considering his son's words. Some people's thoughts are fine if they are not pulled out, but once they are pulled out, they will burst out like a flood and be out of control. Just like Yi Bo now, he had never thought of betraying Zishan Fengqi and joining forces with Jingbu before, but now that Yi Yonghui mentioned it, this idea came to him involuntarily. Having your own power, not being subordinate to others, and becoming the overlord of one party, who doesn¡¯t want to do this? Yi Bo previously positioned himself as a deputy in the city lord's palace. He envied City Lord Zishan Feng's treatment, but he didn't think about it. But now, the opportunity to replace him is right in front of him, and I have to say that Yi Bo is truly moved. Suddenly, Yi Bo felt that his son's words made sense. Maybe he could not think about these things before, but it was different now because there was an extra Su Han in the city lord's mansion. With the addition of Su Han, his status seems to be lower than before, and his son has a grudge against Su Han. Judging from this trend, in the future city lord's palace, Su Han will be the rising east wind, and his father and son will be the west mountain. The setting sun will soon lose its power. By that time, Su Han will definitely not let the father and son go. Instead of sitting back and waiting for death, it is better to strike first and join forces with the Jing tribe to get rid of the Zishan tribe, get rid of Su Han, take charge of the city lord's palace, obtain the mineral veins, and dominate the area. "Dad, don't hesitate any more." Yi Yonghui could see Yi Bo's inner relaxation and quickly urged. Yi Bo took a deep breath, as if to calm some of his inner emotions, and then asked: "How did you and Jingbu talk about it?" Yi Yonghui's eyes suddenly lit up. What he was waiting for was his father's words. As long as his father agreed, everything could go according to plan. "In the evening, the child had secretly contacted the Jing tribe and negotiated the terms with Jing Ying personally. As long as we unite with them to destroy the Zishan tribe and kill Su Han, then all the power of the city lord's palace will belong to our father and son, and the mineral veins will also belong to us. It will be divided equally with the Jing tribe. After that, we will unite with the Jing tribe to destroy Zhenhua Zhai, and half of the entire Mang City will be ours." Yi Yonghui said excitedly. "What are you going to do?" Yi Bo also frowned and asked. "It's very simple. Tomorrow Zishan Fenghui will send a mining team to the veins to mine the Saint Yuan Stone. He will definitely ask Zishan Ningning to supervise the mining of the veins. At that time, daddy, you propose to Zishan Feng that we, father and son, will also go to the veins together. If you go and take charge, Zishan Feng will definitely not refuse. When the time comes, we and the Jing tribe will cooperate internally and externally to control the mineral veins first, and at the same time control Zishan Ningning, forcing Zishan Feng to submit." Yi Yonghui¡¯s plan is actually extremely simple, but this simple plan can have very good results. Because Zi Shanfeng never imagined that the father and son would betray him. This unexpected betrayal will definitely have an unexpected effect. Thinking of Zishan Ningning, Yi Yonghui couldn't help but reveal a wicked smile. It won't take long for this woman to be Yi Yonghui's. Yi Bo thought for a while, and a fierce look suddenly emerged in his eyes. ¡­¡­ In Su Han's other courtyard, he had already left the celebration banquet and was sitting in the courtyard looking at the moonlight. The laughter and laughter at the banquet also reminded him of his relatives and friends. On this moonlit night, Su Han couldn't help but feel a lot of emotion in his heart. "When I came to the True Dragon Realm, the stage here was bigger than I imagined. The voice in my dream summoned me to the world of the heavens, but this voice never appeared again. It seems that it will continueThere is still a long way to go down. " "Fortunately, you are with me, so I am not alone anymore." Su Han looked at the fiery red phoenix lying on the stone platform in the yard. The little phoenix made a "pop" sound and turned into a boy with fiery red hair. He looked to be about ten years old at most. He glanced at him sideways with a pair of bright phoenix eyes: "Young master, you fool, don't use it if it's disgusting." If you really want to thank me, give me more Saint Yuan Stones." "Who do you think is the idiot young master?" Su Han immediately refused. In his two lifetimes, no one has ever called him idiot. "Young Master, don't you think you are stupid? During the banquet just now, Sister Ning made secret glances at you several times, but you didn't even see it. At the end of the banquet, she obviously wanted to invite you to her room as a guest, but I'm embarrassed to speak, but it's like you didn't notice. I see Sister Ning is already tossing and turning on the bed, secretly scolding you for not knowing the style." Huo'er's words also made Su Han stunned: "What is Sister Ning?" However, he quickly realized that Huo'er was talking about Zishan Ningning. "Huo'er, don't talk nonsense. Miss Ningning is grateful to me for doing something for the City Lord's Mansion, but she doesn't mean anything like that. Besides, you are a child, what do you know? Do you think you know more than this young master? ?" Su Han deliberately made a serious face. Huo'er chuckled and said no more. At this moment, Su Han's consciousness moved slightly, and his brows furrowed. Turning towards the direction of the rockery, he shouted coldly: "Who? Come out." Behind the rockery, there is obviously a trace of spiritual fluctuation. Although it is well hidden, it cannot be hidden from Su Han's perception. After being drunk by Su Han, a dark shadow flashed behind the rockery, and an old man slowly walked out. "Young man, you have such a keen sense of perception that you can actually sense my presence." There was also a hint of appreciation in the old man's tone, "Although I didn't hide it deliberately, even if you are in the ordinary Imperial realm, you can't detect me. But it is indeed a miracle that you, who are only half-step into the Imperial realm, can sense me." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2162 Wind and Rain Palace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As the old man spoke, he also stood not far away from Su Han, staring at Su Han without blinking, looking up and down, and then nodded repeatedly, appearing to be extremely satisfied with Su Han. At the same time, Su Han was also looking at the old man. Although Su Han could still remain calm on the surface, he was actually extremely unstable inside because the old man in front of him was so terrifying. He tried to use his spiritual consciousness to explore the old man's cultivation, but found that his spiritual consciousness was passed on, just like a stone thrown into the sea, and there was no response at all. Su Han couldn't detect the old man's cultivation level, but he knew that this old man's cultivation level was definitely extraordinary. Compared with Zishan Feng, a high-level Emperor Realm expert in front of this old man, he was like an ant in front of an elephant. In other words, if this old man wants to do harm to Su Han, then Su Han will be dead and there will be no chance of escaping. However, fortunately, Su Han did not feel the slightest dangerous aura from this old man. Su Han is still very confident in his own perception ability. What surprised Su Han was how could such a strong man appear in Mangcheng. "Moreover, the old man just said that even the ordinary Emperor Realm cannot detect him. From this sentence, it can be inferred that the old man has transcended the Imperial Realm. In the continent before Su Han, there was no strong person who had surpassed the Imperial Realm. Everyone called the legendary realm above the Imperial Realm the Divine Realm. But in the real dragon world, Su Han didn't know what it was called. "I don't know who the senior is? What do you want from me?" Su Han's tone was indifferent. He was sure that he had never seen this old man before. "With your cultivation, you are still the first to see me remain so calm. Not bad, not bad." The old man nodded and praised Su Han even more verbally. "Senior, you came here just to praise me, right?" Su Han smiled lightly. This is no wonder Su Han. Ever since he was attacked by that ray of light on the way here, Su Han has been wary of the powerful people in the True Dragon Realm. "Haha, of course not. I have been observing you for a long time. You killed that young man during the day and I could see it clearly. It can be said that you are the most potential genius I have ever seen. Therefore, you are also the one I want. Looking for someone." The old man also smiled. Su Han raised his eyebrows: "Senior, if you have something to do, why don't you tell me straight to the point?" "Hahaha, it's refreshing. Okay, let's get straight to the point. My name is Duan Kun." The old man revealed his name with a hint of pride in his tone. It seems logical that the two words Duan Kun should be a golden sign. As long as someone hears these two words, they should kneel on the ground and kowtow respectfully. "Your name is Duan Kun? Got it, what next?" Su Han¡¯s answer almost made the old man lose his temper. What do you mean by then? Shouldn¡¯t this kid jump up with excitement as soon as he heard his name, and then worship him? Ask what then? ¡°Hasn¡¯t he heard of his own name? In this Xiaogushan area, there are still people who have never heard of my name? Is there any justice in this? Could it be that this boy jumped out of the stone? It has to be said that for Duan Kun, Su Han had never heard of his name, which was a heavy blow to him. "Okay, okay, you must have heard of the Fengyu Palace, right?" Duan Kun said this with gritted teeth. If Su Han had never heard of the Wind and Rain Palace, he might have crashed to death on the rockery. "Fengyu Palace?" Su Han didn¡¯t know what kind of force this Wind and Rain Palace was, but since Kun was so powerful, he should be the top powerhouse in Xiaogushan. It can be seen that this Wind and Rain Palace should also be a first-class force in Xiaogushan. However, in Duan Kun's eyes, Su Han's reaction made him think that he had heard of it. Duan Kun was overjoyed immediately: "That's right! I am the Fengyu Palace" ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of the Fengyu Palace either.¡± Su Han's words almost made Duan Kun vomit blood again. This kid is so abominable that he has never even heard of the Wind and Rain Palace. "It's okay if you haven't heard of it. Then don't show that surprised look, which will make me think you have heard of it. It's really shameless to do this. There was silence in the courtyard, and a few crows flew across the sky, making piercing cries. well! Duan Kun looked up at the stars in the night skyIn the past month, he sighed heavily, thinking that Duan Kun was a famous and famous figure in Xiaogushan, but he never thought that one day he would be reduced to talking nonsense with a boy who is half-step to the emperor level. If in normal times, Duan Kun would not even look at Su Han who was half-step into the imperial realm. "Boy, I see you have a lot of cards and secrets. At your age, you can have so many adventures. How could you be an unknown casual cultivator? How could you appear in a remote place like Mangcheng? ? And you know nothing about the situation in Xiaogushan. It can be said that you have a blind eye. If I guess correctly, you should be a 'foreigner', right?" As the saying goes, the old is the hotter. Duan Kun is not stupid at all. He immediately guessed the origin of Su Han. Hearing this, Su Han couldn't help but his expression changed slightly. However, after thinking about it, he also knew that his identity was actually no big deal. He was just afraid of the owner of the attacking brilliance, so he had to hide it. And if Duan Kun was the owner of the attacking brilliance, he would have taken action when they met just now, and there would be no need to talk nonsense with him. Therefore, when Duan Kun saw through it, Su Han didn't take it to heart at all. He smiled lightly and said, "So what?" "Haha, I didn't expect that I could gain so much. All the time, the 'foreigners' who appeared in the Xiaogushan area were old guys. This is the first time I have seen young people like you. Your hometown should These are places with very poor resources. It¡¯s really impressive that you can cultivate to this point at such an age.¡± "Also, the red-haired kid next to you, if I read it right, his bloodline power is far superior to you and me. But such a kid actually works by your side, which shows that you really have two skills. ah." "It seems that God will not stop me Duan Kun, hahahahaha" Duan Kun suddenly burst out laughing and looked at Su Han as if he had suddenly discovered a peerless treasure. The laughter made Su Han feel a little creepy. ¡°What¡¯s going on, senior?¡± "Hahahaha, Su Han, I don't have time to beat around the bush with you. My identity is Duan Kun, the master of the Wind and Rain Palace, a peak powerhouse in the Xiaogushan area, and a powerful person in the late stage of the Shenxi Realm. Now I want to accept you as my Disciple, you kneel down immediately to worship me." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2163: The wolf-hearted disciple You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Duan Kun's tone suddenly became extremely solemn. Judging from the serious look on his face, he didn't seem to be joking. Logically speaking, a strong man who has reached his level does not need to find a half-step emperor for entertainment. "Shen Xi Realm? Is it a realm above the Emperor Realm?" Su Han thought to himself. However, what surprised him more than this was that Duan Kun said he wanted to accept him as his disciple? Su Han is not a fool. He knows that the Wind and Rain Palace must be the top sect in the Xiaogushan area. The head of the top sect must have countless Xiaogushan geniuses who want to become their disciples. In any case, there is no such thing. It is necessary to come to Mangcheng in person to recruit disciples. If it were anyone else, this would be pie in the sky. However, Su Han's interest is not great. What he lacks now is not a master, but a large number of training resources. Speaking of master, Su Han believed that there was no one in the world who was qualified to be his master, even in the True Dragon Realm. Because Su Han's biggest reliance is actually the "Black Dragon Manual" he practiced. This magical skill can be transformed into the cultivation level in his body as long as he has a lot of resources. Coupled with the large amount of past life alchemy knowledge awakened in his mind as an aid, he really doesn't need anyone else to teach him now. If he does, he may take detours instead. "I appreciate the kindness of my senior. However, I don't need a master yet." Su Han said with a faint smile. "you¡­¡­" Hearing this, Duan Kun almost vomited blood again. He simply suspected that his ears had heard it wrong. In the entire Xiaogushan area, there were countless young talents crying and wanting to be his disciples. Fengyu Palace had gathered so many top talents from Xiaogushan, but none of them could become his disciples. Go to your own apprentice. And now, this kid actually rejected me without even thinking about it? Duan Kun was almost furious. If possible, he wanted to slap the kid in front of him to death and then go find someone else. But he knew that he no longer had that time. Phew A surge of momentum was suddenly released from Duan Kun's body and rushed towards Su Han. This was the coercion of a powerful person in the late stage of Shenxi Realm, and Duan Kun only used a little bit of coercion. If it had been a little more, Su Han would have died. Duan Kun finally selected Su Han, so naturally he would not let Su Han die. If Su Han died, where would he find such a genius? "Boy, I don't want to talk nonsense with you. Today you must become my disciple, and you must do so now!" Under Duan Kun's pressure, Su Han felt that all the bones in his body were cracking, as if a huge mountain was pressing on him, making him breathless. If it were an ordinary half-step emperor, he would have been forced to kneel on the spot. However, compared to this coercion, Su Han was more shocked by Duan Kun's current state. Duan Kun didn¡¯t take any action just now, and Su Han couldn¡¯t detect his status. But now, as soon as Duan Kun releases his pressure, all the facts and truths have been detected by Su Han's spiritual consciousness. This top supreme giant in Xiaogushan is actually at the end of his power and is about to lose his power. "Kneel down." Duan Kun frowned and shouted again. "Haha, is a dying person worthy of letting me, Su Han, kneel down?" Su Han laughed loudly. He had this temper. The more the other party used brute force to force him, the more disgusted he felt in his heart. This paragraph of Kun's words and actions did not offend Su Han at first, but now he forced him to kneel down and worship as his master, which suddenly aroused Su Han's inner resistance. "What?" Duan Kun¡¯s expression also changed. The pressure on Su Han also made him take it back. He looked at Su Han with some surprise: "How do you know that I am about to die?" He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He was a powerful person in the late stage of Shen Xi Realm, and he deliberately concealed his condition. As a result, he was actually seen through by a half-step emperor. If he hadn¡¯t experienced this personally, he wouldn¡¯t believe it even if he was beaten to death. "Your vitality has begun to collapse, and you only have one month left to live at most." Su Han said with certainty, "The reason why this happened is not because your lifespan is over, but because you forcibly burned your Zi Mansion and burned away the source of life. Now even the Great Luo Jinxian can't save you." Su Han said, unable to help but sigh in his heart. He kind of knew, ?Why was Kun acting so abnormally during this period? It turned out that he was about to die. Su Han didn¡¯t know what Duan Kun had gone through, that a top giant would be forced to go to the point of burning the Zi Mansion. Perhaps, forcefully accepting him as a disciple has something to do with this. If it was another injury, maybe Su Han could use elixirs to save it. However, Duan Kun has burned out his own life source, which is equivalent to emptying out his life source. No one can save his life. If Duan Kun hadn't been so strong in cultivation, he would have died long ago when the burning of Zi Mansion reached this point, and he wouldn't have been able to survive until now. "Alas, boy, you are indeed a genius. You have seen through all my lies. Alas!" Duan Kun sighed heavily, as if he had left something behind and stopped pretending. His whole person suddenly seemed to have aged hundreds of years. ¡°Senior, since you are the pinnacle giant in the Xiaogushan area, can anyone still force you to this point?¡± Su Han¡¯s tone was also much softer. Now that he knows that the other party has a reason for forcing him, his inner resentment is not so strong. Suddenly, he felt that the old man in front of him was a little pitiful. A powerful man at the peak of his powers was hiding in his own backyard, forcing himself to become his disciple with all his might. There must be a reason for this. Su Han is disgusted with the behavior of forcing himself, but he is not disgusted with Duan Kun himself. Duan Kun¡¯s fists suddenly clenched, as if he was caught in some kind of memory, and his eyes suddenly became sharp. "Su Han, since you have seen through my truth, I have nothing to hide. I appear here today because I have something to ask you for. Although I am not going to die soon, I don't want to die in peace." Duan Kun said, and also sighed, "I, Duan Kun, have been a wise man for a long time. Looking at the whole Xiaogushan, no one can see me without being in awe. However, I did something wrong, something that I regret deeply." The problem is that I took on a wolf-hearted disciple." Speaking of his apprentice, Duan Kun's eyes became sharp again, and the hatred that penetrated deep into his bones seemed to be able to condense into substance. He seemed unwilling to remember, but he had to remember. "Could it be that the senior's injuries were caused by your apprentice?" Su Han also guessed. "That's right, that beast took advantage of my retreat and the critical juncture of reaching the Divine Sea Realm, and suddenly took action against me. If I hadn't forcibly burned the Zi Mansion, he would have succeeded in a sneak attack." Duan Kun said bitterly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2164 Kunpeng Bloodline You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing this, Su Han couldn't help but feel a trace of indignation in his heart. This is a sense of justice when one encounters injustice. A person who stabs his master in the back is no different from a pig, dog or beast. However, Su Han did not interrupt Duan Kun. By this time, he had basically guessed why Duan Kun wanted to accept him as his disciple. Duan Kun continued: "His name is Situ Jiang. Forty years ago, I was traveling and passing through the wilderness. I saw a beggar child covered in blood and about to be swallowed by a ferocious beast. I couldn't bear it, so I rescued him. See. Although he was down and out, his cultivation talent was of the highest quality, so he was accepted as a disciple and brought into the Wind and Rain Palace, and he has been regarded as his own son for many years." "And Situ Jiang's talent is indeed terrifying. He can break through even a single point of cultivation. Although he is only in his forties now, his cultivation level is already comparable to that of the old man. He has reached the high level of Shen Xi Realm and is a man of the hour in Xiaogushan. He has always been a man of the hour. Since then, I have been extremely proud of having such a disciple, but I never thought, alas!" Duan Kun sighed heavily and mentioned Situ Jiang, which made his heart bleed. "Two years ago, I went into seclusion to attack the Half-Step Divine Sea Realm. I handed over all the affairs of Fengyu Palace to Situ Jiang. It can be said that I entrusted everything to him. Even if he is the leader, sooner or later it will be him. . Unexpectedly, he was so cruel and vicious. He attacked me at the most critical moment when I was about to enter the Half-Step Divine Sea Realm. He disrupted everything about me, causing me to be backlashed by the spiritual energy in my body. My combat power was greatly reduced, and the Zi Mansion was burned. Escape. If my guess is correct, Fengyu Palace is now completely controlled by Situ Jiang. He has spread the news to the outside world, making everyone in Fengyu Palace think that I failed to break through and have fallen." Duan Kun continued, "After escaping, I looked around for a young man with outstanding talents. Before he died, I wanted to teach him what he had learned in his life, so that he could avenge me and kill this beast Situ Jiang. Unfortunately, I've traveled all over Xiaogushan, but I haven't been able to find a young man with a talent above Situ Jiang." "Originally, I was already discouraged. I came to Mangcheng and wanted to take a last look. I unexpectedly saw you. According to my observation, your talent far exceeds that of Situ Jiang, so I want to accept you as my disciple. , let you inherit my last wish. In this case, I can die in peace." Duan Kun stared at Su Han, his eyes were very serious, full of desire and a hint of prayer. "Senior, wouldn't you be worried that I am the same person as Situ Jiang?" Su Han asked. "No, I have been secretly observing you since you entered the City Lord's Mansion. When you just came into contact with the City Lord's Mansion and didn't have much affection, you were unwilling to betray the City Lord's Mansion, even if the Jing tribe and the Ran tribe had more than three hundred Even if your life is threatened, you are unwilling to compromise, which shows that you are a person who values ??friendship and principles. Moreover, you are decisive in killing. In the world of martial arts, people like you can go the furthest, so I decided to choose you. " "I'm sorry, senior, I can't become a disciple." Su Han still shook his head. Although he sympathized with Duan Kun's experience, he would not become a disciple casually. In Su Han's heart, the name of master and disciple is very sacred and a very prudent matter. And sympathy cannot be the reason for becoming a disciple. Duan Kun waved his hand: "I don't need you to become my disciple. As long as you agree to help me get rid of that beast Situ Jiang in the future, I will teach you everything." At this moment, Duan Kun has given up on accepting Su Han as his disciple. He could also see that a genius like Su Han would not become a disciple casually. brush! Duan Kun turned his palm over, and there was an exquisite jade bottle in his palm. As soon as the jade bottle appeared, Su Han's expression changed. In his consciousness, he could clearly feel the powerful ancient aura emanating from the jade bottle. "In this jade bottle, there are three drops of Kunpeng's bloodline. By refining this Kunpeng's bloodline, you will be able to cultivate the Tiankun Wings in the future. In terms of speed, it will be beyond the reach of those powerful men who are several realms higher than you." Su Han¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but move. Speaking of wings, he had also refined the wings of lightning. However, Su Han knew that the gap between his Thunder Wings and Tian Kun Wings was not even the slightest bit. The Kunpeng clan was also a very powerful race of mythical beasts in ancient times, even as famous as the True Dragon clan, the Phoenix clan, and the Tiantian clan. This Kun is obviously a human race that has merged with the blood of Kunpeng. Otherwise, it would be impossible to develop such strength. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Fusion with Kunpeng¡¯s bloodline, and being able to cultivate the Tiankun Wings in the future? This is undoubtedly very attractive to Su Han. "In addition, I also have a body."?, it is called Tiankun Liuguang Escape, and I will teach it to you today. After you refine the Kunpeng bloodline, you can begin to practice the Tiankun Flowing Light Escape. The reason why I am able to traverse Xiaogushan depends on my super speed. Powerful speed can itself derive powerful power. " "Now, I will pass on to you all the essence of my life in speed." Duan Kun said, solemnly handing over the jade bottle containing Kunpeng's bloodline and the jade slips recording the cultivation methods to Su Han. "These two things are the most precious treasures of Fengyu Pavilion. To tell you the truth, Situ Jiang took action against me precisely because of this Kunpeng bloodline. He believes that I treasured these three drops of Kunpeng bloodline and refused to refine them for him. It¡¯s because I¡¯m selfish and I¡¯m afraid that my status will be threatened by him, so I don¡¯t want him to become stronger. Alas! He doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m doing it for his own good. His physique is quite special and is not suitable for refining Kunpeng¡¯s bloodline. Forcibly refining it will only It is harmful to him rather than helpful. Unfortunately, he has inner demons, and he cannot listen to what I say. Instead, he speculates on me with malicious intentions, which will lead to tragedy." Duan Kun sighed, "Now I will give these two treasures to you. I hope you can carry on my legacy, kill Situ Jiang and avenge me." Su Han looked at the two treasures in front of him, and he would be lying if he said he wasn't moved. If such an opportunity fell on any monk in Xiaogushan, he would probably be knocked unconscious. But Su Han knew very well that once he accepted these two treasures, it was equivalent to accepting a kind of responsibility. "Senior, you and I have never met each other. Why do you trust me so much?" "Haha, let's call it a kind of fate. Originally, I wanted to teach you everything I have learned in my life, but now it seems that you don't need it. You only need the Kunpeng bloodline and Tiankun Liuguangdun." Duan Kun took a deep breath. These three drops of Kunpeng's blood had always been his treasure. Now they were given to a young man he had never met. He felt uncomfortable, and there was a hint of bitterness and sadness in his expression. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2165: Attacking the Imperial Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, I promise you that I will help you get rid of Situ Jiang and revive the Fengyu Palace in the future." Su Han rarely makes promises to others, but what he promises he will definitely do. The reason why Duan Kun agreed was that Situ Jiang¡¯s behavior was really hateful. On the other hand, Su Han also knew that he could not stay in Mangcheng forever, so he would have to go to a bigger stage. Fengyu Palace is a front-line sect in Xiaogushan, and contact with it will definitely be inevitable in the future. In this case, it is also very good to set a strong goal for yourself. "Haha, okay, okay, since you have agreed, I have nothing more to ask for. This storage ring contains some of my wealth. Although it is only a small part of what I took when I escaped, it is enough for you. Use it for a while and give it to you." Duan Kun laughed twice and threw a storage ring to Su Han. It can be seen that at this moment, Duan Kun has completely let go of the burden on his heart and feels relieved. Duan Kun's state also made Su Han feel a little emotional and sad. A well-known giant of a party unexpectedly ended up like this, and this fate was bestowed upon him by the person he most trusted and was closest to. Su Han can imagine that if Duan Kun was a little wary of Situ Jiang, he would not be in such a situation. "Senior, I can refine healing elixirs for you. Although it cannot completely solve your injuries, it can also extend your life a little." Su Han knew that he could only do this one step. Zi Mansion burned to the point where Duan Kun was in such a state that his life source was completely exhausted. Even if the Dan Immortal was reincarnated, it would be impossible to save him. "No need, I have fulfilled my wish. This injury can no longer be recovered, and there is not much point in lingering. I appreciate your kindness." As Duan Kun finished speaking, his whole person disappeared into the void. The courtyard became quiet again, as if Duan Kun had never appeared. Su Han's mood was also a little depressed. He knew that Duan Kun didn't want anyone to see him fall. He probably wanted to find a place where no one was around to spend the last time of his life. "It's a pity that he has less than a month left in his life, and he will never see the day when Su Han avenges him. Su Han adjusted his mood and then opened the storage ring in his hand. When he opened it, he almost blinded Su Han. Inside the storage ring, there were densely packed Saint Yuan stones, piled up into shiny hills. Everywhere he looked, there were Saint Yuan Stones everywhere. "There are so many Saint Yuan Stones, and this is only a small part. This late-stage Shenxi Realm giant is indeed extremely wealthy" Su Han took a deep breath, faced this dazzling wealth, restrained his mind, and started counting. He roughly estimated that there were at least 20 million Saint Yuan Stones in this storage ring. With so many Holy Yuan Stones, compared to the mineral vein that appeared outside Mangcheng, the millions of Holy Yuan Stone reserves are completely dwarfed by this storage ring. Furthermore, mineral veins still need to be mined. A mineral vein often requires decades of mining before the Saint Yuan Stone in it can be completely mined. The wealth in this storage ring can be used directly. For a moment, Su Han was almost stunned by the wealth in this storage ring. "With so much wealth, I don't need to worry about the Holy Yuan Stones in the future. These Holy Yuan Stones are at least enough to support me throughout the period of the Imperial Realm." "Senior Duan Kun has given me such a great opportunity. I must fulfill his last wish." Su Han had a firm look in his eyes. He had already made a decision in his heart. After the matter in Mangcheng was settled, this matter would become his top priority. But killing Situ Jiang will not happen overnight. What he has to do is to improve his cultivation. "Huh? What is this?" At this moment, Su Han also noticed that in the corner of the storage ring, there was a vial containing elixirs. Opening the vial, a scent of elixir came out. "This is the Sovereign Soul Pill. When monks within the Sovereign Realm take it, they can unconditionally improve their cultivation level by one level. This elixir is a priceless treasure for the Sovereign Realm monks, but it is of little value to Senior Duan Kun, and maybe he himself doesn't. I know when I threw it here." "However, for me now, this Soul Pill is of great use. After taking it, combined with the Holy Yuan Stone, my cultivation should be able to try to break through the Emperor Realm." Su Han¡¯s eyesShining and looking forward to it. For him, breaking through the imperial realm is not a substantial challenge. With his luck, understanding and foundation, the mere imperial realm is not a hurdle at all. This Soul-Respecting Pill only accelerated his process of breaking through to the Imperial Realm. For Su Han, breaking through the Imperial Realm is also a watershed in strength. When he is not at the Imperial Realm, he can leapfrog and kill the middle-level Emperor Realm. Once he breaks through the Imperial Realm, his combat effectiveness will be even more terrifying. ¡­¡­ The next morning. The meeting hall of the City Lord's Mansion was already full of people early in the morning. All the senior officials of the City Lord's Mansion were present. Yesterday¡¯s battle, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion won the mine and mining the mineral vein has become the top priority of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion now. Today the city lord's palace will send a mining team to the mineral veins. For such an important matter, a person in charge must be appointed from the top. In the hall, Zishan Feng and Yi Bo were sitting at the top, Zishan Ningning and Yi Yonghui were sitting at the bottom, and other senior officials were sitting in two rows. Zi Shanfeng glanced around and didn't see Su Han, so he asked, "Why isn't little brother Su Han here?" "Dad, my daughter has already visited her this morning. Mr. Su is practicing in seclusion, so I didn't bother him." Zishan Ningning explained. Zi Shanfeng nodded: "That's good. This time, little brother Su Han has made great contributions to the city lord's palace. He doesn't need to worry about mining the veins. The 40% profit promised to him will not be less. Everyone, mining Mineral veins are the top priority of our city lord¡¯s mansion right now, who do you think is more appropriate to supervise?¡± "Needless to say, she is naturally the eldest lady. In the past few years, the eldest lady has handled all the affairs of the City Lord's Mansion very well, and we all see it." "Yes, for such a big matter, only the eldest lady can take charge of the overall situation. I am willing to go with the eldest lady. If it is useful, the eldest lady can speak up." Zishan Ningning has a very high reputation in the City Lord's Mansion. Everyone talks about it, but they all have the same opinion. Only she can control it. "In that case, let Ning Ning go, and Yong Hui will go too. This time, you two will be responsible for mining the veins." Purple Mountain meets the final say. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2166 Night Attack Plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Yi Bo suddenly said: "Brother Zishan, the Jing tribe was defeated yesterday and Jing Tianlei was lost. I'm worried that Jing Ying won't let it go. If he does something secretly, Ning Ning and Yong Hui may have to deal with it." No." "What does Brother Yi mean?" Zi Shanfeng asked. "After all, this mine is not a trivial matter. I guess Jing Ying won't let it go so easily. Why don't Ning Ning and I go together? If the Jing tribe really has some tricks, I can handle it." Yi Bo looked solemn and spoke as if he really had the city lord's mansion in mind. "City Lord, Elder Yi is right. After all, for such a big matter, it is more stable to have a high-ranking Emperor-level person in charge." "Yes, the Jing tribe will definitely not give up, but as long as Elder Yi is in charge, the mines will be safe." "The Jing tribe will definitely have the idea of ????stealing this mineral vein. I think, to be on the safe side, we should ask Elder Yi to go with us." ??Everyone also spoke in agreement. In their eyes, Yi Bo took the initiative to take charge of the mine, which was the best thing. After all, apart from Zishan Feng, only Yi Bo in the City Lord's Mansion was a high-level emperor. Naturally, they would not doubt Yi Bo's motives. Yi Bo and the city lord Zishan Feng had been friends for many years and could be called a life-long friendship. Therefore, no one, including Zishan Feng himself, had the slightest suspicion. doubt. "In that case, there is Brother Lao Yi." Zi Shanfeng clasped his fists at Yi Bo. He had no intention of inviting Yi Bo at first, because supervising the mining of mineral veins was not an easy job. However, Yi Bo offered to go. After being brothers for so many years, there was no need for him to be polite to Yi Bo. In Zi Shanfeng¡¯s view, perhaps it was because Yi Yonghui lost to Jing Tianbao this time, and Yi Bo felt embarrassed, so it was normal for him to want to put more effort into mining the veins. It would be bad if you refuse. Yi Bo chuckled: "Brother Zishan, there is no need to be polite to me." With that said, he stood up, but for a moment without anyone noticing, he looked at each other and smiled at Yi Yonghui. Things developed exactly as they expected, and everything was under control. Without wasting any time, the large group of people from the City Lord's Mansion set off, led by Yi Bo, Zishan Ningning, and Yi Yonghui, towards the mine veins. When the people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion arrived at the mine, the people from Zhenhuazhai also arrived at the same time. The leader of Zhenhuazhai is an old man who looks to be in his fifties, and his cultivation level is at the middle level of the Emperor Realm. He didn't bring many people, only five or six. The mining of the ore veins this time was mainly a matter for the City Lord's Mansion. And Zhenhuazhai only has 10% of the profit, and the five or six people can only make up the numbers. "I didn't expect that the City Lord's Mansion would be led by Elder Yi himself this time. It seems that the City Lord's Mansion really attaches great importance to this mineral vein." When the leader of Zhenhuazhai saw Yi Bo, he immediately raised his hand. High-level experts in the Imperial Realm are always respected by others. "Elder Lu, please." Yi Bo smiled. Elder Lu from Zhenhua Zhai said hurriedly: "Elder Yi invites you first." Outside the veins, the experts quickly worked together to set up a large circle of tents, which would be the camp where the mining team would live in the future. After the camp was set up, the mining work began in full swing. Zishan Ningning and Elder Lu personally led people into the mine to check the situation, while Yi Bo and Yi Yonghui stayed in the camp. "Yong Hui, are you sure you want to do this?" Yi Bo was still a little hesitant in his heart, and he could also feel that Zi Shanfeng trusted him very much. If you want to live up to the trust of the other party, there will always be a difficult hurdle in your heart. "Dad, we've come to this point, why are you still hesitating? We are on the verge of taking action now. We have already had a fight with the Jing tribe. The strong men of the Jing tribe will come out tonight. Let's control it first. Just the people here are fine.¡± Yi Yonghui never considered retreating. "Well, in that case, I no longer hesitate to be a father." Yi Bo made up his mind and never wavered again. Some things, once started, are irreversible. That night. The night is dark and windy, there is no moon, and raindrops are falling from the sky. Such a humid dark night always makes people feel a little uncomfortable, full of dullness and depression. But at this time, the interior of the mine was still like daylight, and the light emitted by countless bright holy stones was enough to illuminate everything. The mining team in the City Lord's Mansion is in full swing.??, the mining progress continued, and the laughter continued, without any influence from the weather. Zishan Ningning was inexplicably irritable. This irritability came out of the blue and made no sense, making her always feel as if something was about to happen. However, Zishan Ningning didn¡¯t care too much. No matter what happened, she believed Yi Bo could handle it. There seems to be nothing to worry about since there is a high-level Emperor Realm expert standing guard. At this moment, dozens of figures wearing black cloaks stood on the Jing tribe¡¯s martial arts field. Standing casually together, these figures exude an infinite chilling air, making people tremble with fear. Among these dozens of people, the most junior ones are also at the elementary level of the Emperor Realm, and there are also quite a few middle-level Emperor Realm people. Basically all the middle-level Emperor Realm experts from the Jing Tribe are here. Jing Ying and Jing Laoer stood at the front of the team with solemn faces. They were the only high-level emperor-level experts in the Jing tribe. Behind them were Jing Tianbao and Jing Tianlin, both of whom also had angry looks on their faces. Yesterday, the Jing Tribe not only lost the ownership of the mineral vein, but also lost Jing Tianlei, a mid-level genius in the Imperial realm. This was a loss that the Jing Tribe had never experienced before. Of the three heroes of Mangcheng in the past, there are now only two left. Jing Tianbao and Jing Tianlin watched their brothers being killed by Su Han with their own eyes. One can imagine their feelings. But they couldn't do it rashly, because Su Han could kill even Jing Tianlei, so he might not be able to kill the two of them. So tonight is their best chance to take revenge. Led by two high-level emperor-level warriors, they will flatten the city lord's mansion, kill Su Han, and avenge Jing Tianlei and Jing Laojiu! "Everyone, news has come from Yi Bo. Zishan Ningning is now in the mine. Now Yi Bo has joined forces with us. Let's rush to the mine tonight, join Yi Bo, take down the mine, and capture Zishan Ning. Ning. Zishan Ningning is Zishan Feng's heartthrob. As long as we use Zishan Ningning to contain Zishan Feng, Zishan Feng will definitely be in chaos." Jing Ying said lightly, "I have one more thing to tell you. Maybe our move is not fair enough, but as long as we can avenge Lao Jiu and Tian Lei, I will not hesitate to use any cruel means. What's more, we Jingbu did this to protect himself and had no choice but to do so!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2167 Confrontation between the two sides You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Yes, we have no choice but to do so!" "To level the city lord's mansion, kill Su Han, and avenge Master Jiu and Tian Lei!" "The Jing tribe will rule Mangcheng for eternity!" The strong men of the Jing tribe shouted loudly in unison. They also knew that tonight's plan was indeed a bit despicable, but as Jing Ying said, the Jing tribe had no choice but to do this. Because the mineral vein has fallen into the hands of the City Lord's Mansion, if Jingbu does not do something, the strength of the City Lord's Mansion will soon overwhelm Jingbu, and by then, Jingbu's life will be very difficult. Therefore, tonight¡¯s plan can be regarded as attacking first. "Dad, today is the end of that old guy Zishan Feng, and that Su Han. We must cut him into pieces! Now that Yi Bo has joined forces with us, it is equivalent to having three high-level emperor-level experts on our side. That Zishan Even if I have three heads and six arms, I can't even think of being my opponent. After tonight, Mangcheng will belong to our Jing tribe. Let's cut that Su Han to pieces in front of everyone and avenge Uncle Jiu and Tian Lei." Jing Tianbao gritted his teeth. When Su Han was mentioned, he wanted to hit him. "Okay, let's set off immediately and go to the mine." Jing Ying gave the order and the group disappeared into the rainy night. In the veins, the mining team of the City Lord's Mansion is still very busy, constantly mining crystal clear Saint Yuan Stone, and everyone is so happy that they can't close their mouths. "Haha, I really didn't expect to get such a huge treasure. I don't know how many Saint Yuan Stones can be mined from this mine, but no matter how much it is, it will definitely be several times more than the current wealth of our City Lord's Mansion." "Yes, our City Lord's Mansion has become more developed this time. With so many Saint Yuan Stones, it will be a matter of time before we overwhelm the Jing Tribe. The City Lord's Mansion and the Jing Tribe have been wrestling with each other for so many years, and now we finally have a winner." "This time we were able to obtain the mineral vein, and little brother Su Han is really indispensable. Without him, the mineral vein would have belonged to the Jing tribe." "Brother Su Han is young and promising, and he is a man blessed by luck. In my opinion, our city lord's palace is more fortunate than getting a mine to have a good relationship with him!" ??Everyone said something to me, and the topic of conversation was inseparable from Su Han. Now in the City Lord's Mansion, Su Han's reputation is second only to Zishan Ningning. Zishan Ningning was sitting on the side, and when she heard everyone saying good things about Su Han, she couldn't help but have a faint smile on her face. The figure of that young man Juechen also appeared in his mind. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, a huge roar came from outside, shaking the inside of the mine. Even if they are inside the mineral vein, everyone can still feel the powerful fluctuations coming from outside. "what happened?" Zishan Ningning¡¯s expression changed slightly, and then he immediately stood up and walked out of the mine. The other people in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion also dropped their work and followed Zishan Ningning out. The monks in Zhenhuazhai also frowned. They were not ordinary people, so they could naturally sense that this huge roar was man-made. In other words, someone is deliberately causing trouble. In the open space outside the mine vein, the raindrops were heavier than before. Yi Bo, Yi Yonghui, and several other high-level officials of the City Lord's Mansion were waiting in the open space. Opposite them, dozens of figures wearing black cloaks stood. "He is from the Jing tribe." Zishan Ningning and her people rushed out. Seeing this situation, everyone's expressions were ugly. At this moment, they can only be thankful that they had expected it and Yi Bo came to take charge. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to deal with people from the Jing tribe coming to cause trouble. "Jing Ying, why did you Jing tribe come here in the middle of the night? If I remember correctly, you lost in the competition yesterday, and this mineral vein has nothing to do with your Jing tribe." Zishan Ningning was the first to speak, with a hint of coldness in her words. "Haha, Miss Zishan, the mineral vein is such a huge fortune, how can we, the Jing tribe, just give up? If it were your city lord's palace, would you give up?" Jing Ying laughed. "Chief Jing, we, Zhenhua Zhai, have never interfered in the grievances between your Jing tribe and the city lord's palace. But today, your Jing tribe did this, but you didn't take our Zhenhua Zhai seriously at all. You must know that yesterday's competition, we Zhenhua Zhai Zhai is the witness. Now that your Jing tribe is doing this, are you trying to deny the results of yesterday¡¯s competition?¡± Elder Lu of Zhenhua Zhai also spoke. In his opinion, Jing Ying's use of this method to rob the mine is undoubtedly an enemy of the City Lord's Mansion and Zhenhua Zhai at the same time, which is extremely unwise.   Jing Ying laughed loudly: "Elder Lu, don't be excited, our Jing tribe will not harm your interests. Didn't the City Lord's Mansion promise to give you 10% of the benefits of Zhenhua Zhai? I, Jing Ying, put my words here today, as long as If the Jing Tribe takes over the mine, I will give you 20% of the profit! Moreover, our Jing Tribe will not embarrass you about today¡¯s matter, this is a matter between our Jing Tribe and the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡± As soon as Jing Ying said these words, Elder Lu couldn't help but frown. He wanted to say something, but he didn't say it after all. After all, Zhenhuazhai is mainly about doing business, and businessmen ultimately pursue profit as their ultimate goal. Moreover, in the current situation, the strong men from the Jing tribe came out in full force, looking like they were bound to win. If there was a falling out, it would definitely not do any good to Zhenhua Zhai. "It's really disgusting for you Jing tribe to act like this." Zishan Ningning spoke coldly, and the faces of other senior officials of the city lord's mansion also showed angry expressions. At this moment, everyone in the City Lord's Mansion can only be happy. Fortunately, Yi Bo has the foresight, otherwise, the situation in front of him would be really difficult to deal with. "Hahaha, what the eldest lady said is really interesting. Since ancient times, there have been winners and losers. As long as your city lord's palace is destroyed, our Jing tribe will have the final say in Mangcheng from now on. Who cares about this process?" Jing Ying chuckled and was noncommittal about his actions. Anyway, now, he just wants the end, as long as he can succeed, he can use any means. "Hmph! Jing Ying, don't think that our City Lord's Mansion is easy to bully. What if all your Jing tribe comes out? My father will be here soon." Zishan Ningning snorted coldly, not feeling afraid of the situation in front of her. Yi Bo is still standing here, and she has also sent a message to Zi Shanfeng, believing that Zi Shanfeng will bring someone there soon. At that time, it is not certain who will win and who will lose. "Elder Yi, please resist here for a while. I have sent a message to my father and he will be here soon. Since the Jing tribe is going to war, let's show them that our city lord's mansion is not easy to mess with! " Zishan Ningning looked at Yi Bo aside, full of trust. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2168 Sudden Betrayal You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the gaze of Zishan Ningning¡¯s trusting eyes, Yi Bo also smiled slowly. "Miss, I believe the city lord will be here soon. However, I am here and I want to say I'm sorry first." "sorry?" Zishan Ningning was stunned for a moment. The enemy was in front of him. What did Yi Bo mean by saying he was sorry? She raised her head suddenly and saw Yi Bo's bloodshot eyes. "Elder Yi, you!" Before Zishan Ningning finished her exclamation, Yi Bo quickly took action and created a spiritual seal, shrouding Zishan Ningning. Zishan Ningning¡¯s face changed drastically. She never expected that Yi Bo in her own camp would take action against her at this time, and she didn¡¯t take any precautions against Yi Bo. In desperation, Zishan Ningning could only resist with all her strength. But her cultivation level was far different from Yi Bo's, and she couldn't resist it without taking precautions. Wow! Zishan Ningning spat out a mouthful of blood, her face turned pale, and her whole body was controlled by Yi Bo's spiritual seal, unable to move. "What's going on? Why did Elder Yi take action against the eldest lady?" "Yi Bo, what do you want to do?" "Elder Yi, are you crazy? Why did you attack the eldest lady!" The expressions of the senior officials of the City Lord's Mansion all changed. No one expected such a scene to happen. In their hearts, Yi Bo was originally their biggest supporter. Only Yi Bo could temporarily hold back the two high-level emperors of the Jing Tribe, and then wait for Zishan Feng to arrive. But now, what is going on? "Miss Zishan, now do you think your City Lord's Mansion still has a chance?" Jing Ying smiled proudly and with great contempt. Even the people in Zhenhuazhai were shocked by this sudden change. At this point, even if they were fools, they could see that Yi Bo had betrayed the city lord's palace and joined forces with the Jing tribe. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? If it weren¡¯t for this, it would be impossible for the people from the Jing tribe to come here tonight. This betrayal was a betrayal that no one could have imagined. Everyone knew that Yi Bo and Zishan Fengnai had been friends for many years. In everyone's minds, even if someone betrayed the city lord's palace again, the betrayer would never be Yi Bo. Wave. However, this is impossible, it just appeared so suddenly, catching everyone off guard. "Elder Yi, you" Zishan Ningning bit her lips tightly and shook her head helplessly. She couldn't believe this was true. Nothing can be more painful than witnessing the betrayal of the person you trust most, the sadness and disappointment. "Ning Ning, you and your daughter brought this upon yourself. Since Su Han came, the focus of all of you has been on him. We, father and son, have made great contributions to the City Lord's Mansion, but in the end we got nothing. Instead, we were Ignore.¡± A voice sounded from the side, and everyone couldn't help but turn their heads to look. The speaker was Yi Yonghui, who had been silent just now. As Yi Yonghui spoke, he also grinned. The smile looked a bit ferocious in the rainy night, "In this case, we father and son will naturally find another way out. When Zishan dies, the City Lord's Mansion will be ours. Ning Ning, as long as you follow If you leave me, I will still treat you well in the future. Hahaha" "Shameless, bastard! Yi Yonghui, I really misjudged you." Zishan Ningning scolded in disbelief. She has always treated Yi Yonghui as her biological elder brother. The two grew up together, and their relationship is not comparable to that of ordinary people. But at this moment, Zishan Ningning¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment, indignation, and a kind of disgust. She couldn¡¯t help but think of Su Han. Yi Yonghui had deliberately slandered Su Han for betraying the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, but in the end it was Yi Yonghui who betrayed the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Thinking back to the time when the Jing tribe threatened Su Han with the lives of hundreds of members of the Ran tribe and surrendered, Su Han didn't even have the slightest intention to move, but instead went to the Ran tribe alone to save people. What a heroic spirit that was. When it comes to Yi Yonghui, there is an extremely sharp contrast. "Damn it, Yi Bo, Yi Yonghui, you two, father and son, are worse than beasts. It is in vain that the Lord of Philadelphia has placed so much trust in you, yet you did such a crazy thing." A senior official of the City Lord's Mansion couldn't help but cursed loudly, and the others were also indignant. They came to mine the veins happily, thinking that they would be able to sit back and relax with a high-level emperor-level expert sitting next to them, but they did not expect that this was a jackal, a bastard who eats people without spitting out bones. brush! That high-level personBefore the sound could even be heard, a cold light suddenly pierced his heart and blood splattered everywhere! For a moment, everyone couldn't believe their eyes. It was Yi Yonghui who took action. The long sword in his hand pierced the heart of the senior executive of the City Lord's Mansion. Everyone in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is simply unbelievable. Is this the genius that their City Lord¡¯s Mansion trusted and carefully cultivated? Killing your own people, so decisive? Wow! The high-level executive of the city lord's palace who was stabbed spat out a mouthful of blood, and fell straight to the ground in disbelief. His eyes were fixed on Yi Yonghui, refusing to close his eyes. "You insult my father, this is what you will end up with!" Yi Yonghui suddenly pulled out his sword and said coldly. The senior executive he killed was also a mid-level emperor. Logically speaking, he shouldn't have been killed by Yi Yonghui's sword. But he was in a bad mood and was in a state of confusion just now. He didn't expect that Yi Yonghui would suddenly kill him. Coupled with the fact that Yi Yonghui's attack was so swift and violent without any warning, he was immediately struck and killed on the spot. "Yi Yonghui, you beast!" Zishan Ningning¡¯s emotions also suddenly became excited. Seeing the high-level officials of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion die in the hands of Yi Yonghui, for her, made her even more angry and excited than seeing the high-level officials of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion die in the hands of Jing tribe people. She knew how humiliating and unbelievable this way of death was for the senior executive, who would never die in peace! The monks in Zhenhuazhai couldn't help but collectively retreated for a while to distance themselves from the opposing parties. What happened today has nothing to do with them. The monks of the Jing tribe also watched this scene with smiles. Fighting within the city lord's mansion was more enjoyable than killing people themselves. "Hmph! This is the fate of stubborn people. You guys, now I will give you a chance to surrender and be loyal to our father and son from now on. Otherwise, you will suffer the same fate." Yi Yonghui¡¯s cold eyes looked at the other middle-level senior officials of the City Lord¡¯s Palace. On the side, Zishan Ningning¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes, and tears of despair flowed from her eyes. She looked at the two familiar and unfamiliar people in front of her. At this moment, Zishan Ningning, who was only twenty years old, completely understood what it means to be unpredictable. Zishan Ningning knows that the city lord's mansion is finished, and even if Zishan comes here at this moment, nothing will be changed. Yi Bo defected to the Jing tribe. The Jing tribe already had three high-level emperor-level experts, while the city lord's palace only had one Zishan Feng. The difference in strength was too big. She now hopes that Zi Shanfeng and Su Han will not show up, because showing up will mean death. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2169: Regretful Zishan Ningning You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this point, Jingbu¡¯s intention has become obvious. The Jing tribe not only wants to rob the city lord's palace of mineral veins, but also wants to destroy the Zishan tribe and completely invade the city lord's mansion. And Su Han is also the target of the Jing tribe's killing. Zishan Ningning knows very well that the Jing tribe's hatred for Su Han has even surpassed that of the city lord's palace. "Bah! You ungrateful thing, the City Lord's Mansion has raised you, a father and son with white eyes, for nothing. Even if I die today, I will hold you back!" An old man with a fiery temper cursed loudly. This old man was also an Intermediate Emperor Realm. After cursing, he took out his magic weapon and attacked Yi Yonghui. ??It can be seen that the old man used all his strength when he came up, using the strategy of dying together. Even if he did not survive, he would drag Yi Yonghui to die together. However, as a high-level expert in the Imperial Realm, how could Yi Bo just watch his son suffer. boom! An extremely powerful wave of air, like a sword falling from the sky, suddenly landed on the old man. It was Yi Bo who took action. As soon as the high-level emperor took action, the old man was no match at all. He was ruthlessly bounced away, and a large piece of his chest was dented. Poof! The old man spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his whole body collapsed on the ground, completely losing his fighting ability. At this moment, Yi Yonghui struck out like a thunderbolt, and the sword in his hand instantly swung out, cutting off the old man's head. Blood spurted out like a fountain, adding a cruel color to the rainy night. Everyone in the City Lord's Mansion had red eyes. They never imagined that Yi Yonghui would be so ruthless. These high-level officials of the City Lord's Mansion have all grown up watching Yi Yonghui, but now when Yi Yonghui kills, he kills chickens and dogs without any regard for friendship. The tears in Zishan Ningning's eyes have dried up. By this time, she has also understood why Yi Bo took the initiative to come to the mine together. It turned out that he had already made a plan with Jing Bu. It turns out that Yi Yonghui and his son had already joined forces with the Jing tribe and even poured dirty water on Su Han. If he hadn't been following Su Han, he might have misunderstood Su Han long ago. At this moment, Zishan Ningning hated her naivety. She really trusted the Yi family father and son too much. She couldn't help but remember that before the mineral vein was discovered, Su Han had hinted to her that Yi Yonghui was not a good person and told her to be careful. But at that time, she didn¡¯t take this sentence to heart. If she had listened, perhaps today's scene would not have happened. The atmosphere at the scene became extremely depressing. The city lord's mansion lost two middle-level emperor-level senior officials one after another, and it had completely lost any chance of confronting the Jing tribe. In the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, after Zishan Feng received the message from Zishan Ningning, he immediately took action and summoned all the powerful people in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, including Su Han. This is a life-or-death moment, so all combat power must be mobilized. And in Zishan Feng's eyes, Su Han is now more important than the average middle-level emperor. Seeing everyone gathered, Zi Shanfeng also spoke. "Everyone, just now Ning Ning came back from a message. The Jing tribe attacked the mine camp at night, almost in full force. We must rush there as soon as possible. Elder Yi alone may not be able to deal with the two high-level emperors and a group of emperors in the Jing tribe. A powerful person." "What? The Jing tribe attacked our mineral veins?" "Damn, I knew the people in the Jing tribe would not be willing to let it go, but I didn't expect it to be so soon. Fortunately, Elder Yi passed by before, otherwise, the eldest lady would really be in danger." "Those bastards from the Jing tribe just finished the competition yesterday, and today they show their faces that they cannot afford to lose. However, our City Lord's Mansion is not someone to be bullied, so we will fight to the death with them today!" The powerful men in the City Lord's Mansion are all full of momentum and murderous intent. Yesterday, they won a big victory against the Jing tribe, and their morale also improved a lot. At this moment, Su Han frowned slightly and asked: "City Lord, Yi Bo and his son are also in the mine with the eldest lady?" "That's right, if brother Yi Bo hadn't been guarding the mine, the mine would have been captured by the Jing tribe." Zi Shanfeng also nodded. Su Han pondered for a moment, then his expression suddenly changed: "It's bad, I'm afraid Yi Bo and his son have defected to the Jing tribe. The eldest lady is now the real danger." After contacting some of the details Su Han had seen before, things were already very clear. With Yi Bo's status in the city lord's palace, it stands to reason that he would not ask to go to the mine for no reason, but as soon as Yi Bo went there, the Jing tribe took action. This was too coincidental. ? ?Moreover, in yesterday's competition, Yi Yonghui deliberately lost to Jing Tianbao. Maybe others couldn't see it, but Su Han saw it clearly. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????? Yi Yonghui said bad things about himself in front of Zishan Ningning. Together, these clues allowed Su Han to immediately determine the truth of the matter. ¡°Perhaps the people in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion have unconditional trust in Yi Bo and his son, but Su Han doesn¡¯t trust them. He only starts from the facts. When all the facts point to the same thing, no matter how impossible it is, it must have happened. "What did you say? Brother Su Han, this is not a joke." Zi Shanfeng¡¯s expression also changed. He and Yi Bo were close friends. As soon as Su Han said these words, no matter how much Zi Shanfeng admired Su Han, he was inevitably a little unhappy. "I'm not kidding at all. If I were you, I would rush to the mine as quickly as possible. Otherwise, everything will be too late." Su Han shook his head, and then moved his body, using his fastest speed, and headed towards the mine vein. Zi Shanfeng did not dare to be negligent in the slightest, and waved his hand, leading a group of powerful men from the City Lord's Mansion, following closely behind Su Han, and quickly rushed to the mine. In fact, from the beginning, Su Han was not very interested in the battle between the City Lord's Mansion and the Jing Tribe. But as the situation developed, he was completely involved in this dispute. He killed Jing Laojiu and Jing Tianlei. Even if he didn't go to Jingbu to cause trouble, Jingbu would naturally come to him. It can be said that Su Han and the City Lord's Mansion are now bound together, and after hearing Duan Kun's story and seeing Duan Kun, a high-level giant in the Divine Xi Realm, reduced to a state of loneliness waiting for death, Su Han It can be said that Han hated this kind of betrayal by someone close to him. Although Su Han can't kill Situ Jiang now, he can vent his emotions on Yi Bo and his son. " Moreover, Zishan Ningning should have fallen into the hands of the Yi family and his son. For this woman who can be said to have some friendship with him, Su Han did not want to watch her fall into danger. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2170: Anger Attacks the Heart You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Along the way, the atmosphere among the City Lord¡¯s Mansion team seemed extremely depressing. Everyone was silently thinking about Su Han's words. Su Han's sudden words made them all confused. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t believe Su Han¡¯s words at all. However, they also know that Su Han is not the kind of person who talks nonsense, and slandering the Yi family's father and son will not do him any good. What's more, if this is a lie, the lie will be exposed as soon as everyone reaches the mine, and it will have no meaning at all. For a time, everyone¡¯s psychology was extremely complicated. On the one hand, they did not believe that the Yi family father and son would betray. On the other hand, if Su Han's words were true, wouldn't the City Lord's Mansion be in a state of eternal disaster? Outside the mine, the rain was falling even harder, and the people from the Jing tribe and the Yi family's father and son had already gathered together. In front of them, there were more than a dozen corpses arranged in random directions. The rain slapped on the corpse, causing blood to flow everywhere, making the atmosphere of the rainy night even more terrifying and depressing. When Zi Shanfeng and others arrived, this was the first thing they saw. This scene made Zi Shanfeng¡¯s heart skip a beat. Not only him, but everyone in the City Lord's Mansion felt their hearts sink. The corpses lying on the ground were all people from the City Lord's Mansion. Just early this morning, they were still alive. They left the City Lord's Mansion happily and came here to mine the veins. But in the middle of the night, they were all turned into cold corpses. What chilled them even more was that they actually saw Yi Bo and Jing Ying standing side by side. Both of them looked at the corpse on the ground with cold eyes, completely indifferent. In such a scene, even a fool can guess what happened. At this moment, their hearts all sank to the bottom. Many people in the City Lord's Mansion couldn't help but look at Su Han. At this moment, they were also surprised and admired in their hearts that Su Han had really hit the target. This young man's control over people's hearts is indeed terrifying. However, despite admiration, they do not want to see such a situation, because it means that the end of the City Lord's Mansion is coming. Zi Shanfeng simply couldn¡¯t accept this reality, it was such a huge blow to him. "Brother Yi, do you know what you are doing?" Zi Shanfeng spoke tremblingly, his tone full of disbelief. Hearing this, Yi Bo's expression was a little unnatural, and there was a hint of guilt in his heart. He knew very well that although he had made a lot of contributions to the City Lord's Mansion over the years, Zi Shanfeng really treated him well. However, once something is done, there is no room for turning back. "Brother Zishan, everyone has his own ambitions. Now that I have chosen, I will not regret it. I have already made an agreement with the Jing clan chief. As long as you give up your cultivation, I can spare your life. In this way, I can also consider my brother's old friendship. ¡± Yi Bo said slowly with an expressionless face. Wow! Hearing this, Zi Shanfeng could not help but spit out a large mouthful of blood. He was so angry that he was shaking all over, his face was pale, he pointed at Yi Bo and was speechless. "No, the city lord is so angry that it has a great impact on him." Everyone in the City Lord's Mansion exclaimed in shock. They could see that Zi Shanfeng simply could not accept the fact that Yi Bo betrayed him. That kind of blow was unimaginable to others. Especially the last words Yi Bo said completely destroyed Zi Shanfeng's belief. Under that kind of a hundredfold rage, Zi Shanfeng's heart was directly damaged. In his current state, even if they fight, he will not be his opponent's opponent. well! Seeing Zi Shanfeng like this, Su Han couldn't help but sigh. Zi Shanfeng was undoubtedly a person who valued friendship very much, and the more he valued friendship, the less he could accept this reality. It can be seen that Zi Shanfeng has never been prepared for Yi Bo. If he was prepared at all, he would not be in such a situation. The Zi Shan Feng at this moment should be in the same situation as Duan Kun back then. Su Han can understand this feeling. "Yi Bo, I, Zishan Feng, treat you well and treat you as a brother. I can't understand why you would treat me like this." After Zi Shanfeng vomited blood, his expression became a little grim. Although he couldn't accept this fact, he was still the lord of a city and had to do what he had to do. "Brother Zishan, I don't want to say anything more. The outcome is irreversible. I hope you will listen to my advice and save your life." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Tao. Jing Ying also laughed: "Zi Shanfeng, I have already betrayed Brother Yi to save face. As long as you give up your cultivation, I will spare your life and let you live an ignoble existence. How about it? Do you want to live or die?" Hahaha¡­¡­" Others in the Jing tribe also burst out laughing. The current situation was already under their control. Zishan Feng was so angry that his fighting power was greatly damaged, but they had three high-level emperor-level experts. If they really fought, the City Lord's Mansion would be no match for them. "Bullshit! Even if I die, I, Zi Shanfeng, will never bow to you. It's not that easy for you to kill me!" Zi Shanfeng¡¯s eyes were red. Since Yi Bo had no longer cared about brotherhood, there was no need for him to be sad anymore. "Zi Shanfeng, it's easy for you to want to die, but you just don't know if your people are willing to die with you?" Jing Ying said as he also swept through the people in the City Lord's Mansion one by one, "From now on, I will give all of you a chance. If you want to survive, you can surrender now. Otherwise, everyone will die." Zi Shanfeng took a deep breath and said, "Everyone has his or her own ambitions. I, Zi Shanfeng, will not force you. You can join the Jing tribe now!" "City Lord, we are not that kind of ungrateful people. The City Lord's Mansion has treated us well these years, and we cannot do such ungrateful things." "That's right, if we join the Jing tribe now, what's the difference between us and Yi Bo and his son? The worst we can do is fight with them, and we will live and die with the City Lord's Mansion!" "City Lord, none of us will surrender to the enemy. Today's brutal battle means that we have lived in this world in vain. Hahaha" The senior officials of the City Lord's Mansion expressed their opinions one by one, but no one was willing to surrender to the Jing tribe. Su Han also nodded secretly in his heart. It seems that Zishan Feng is a good person on weekdays, and the cohesion of the City Lord's Mansion is also very strong. At this time, there is still no betrayal. "Okay, I, Zi Shanfeng, really did not misjudge you!" Zi Shanfeng laughed and was quite pleased. But soon, his expression changed. Because he suddenly discovered that there seemed to be no trace of Zishan Ningning in the opponent's camp. "Where is Ning Ning? What did you do to her?" Zi Shanfeng asked loudly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2171 Thunderous Means You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Haha, Zishan Feng, you don't have to worry. Nephew Yonghui is not willing to hurt Miss Ningning. The two of them are probably doing happy things now." Jing Ying also burst out laughing. Wow! Hearing this, Zi Shanfeng couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood again and cursed: "Beasts, if Ning Ning has any shortcomings, I will never let you go!" "Hahaha, Zi Shanfeng, you have today too. I have to say, I am very happy to see you so sad." Jing Ying laughed heartily, seeing his old enemy so heartbroken was the happiest thing in his life. He was not in a hurry to take action. It was also a kind of enjoyment for him to appreciate the desperate situation of everyone in the City Lord's Mansion. However, at this time, no one noticed that Su Han, who was supposed to be by Zi Shanfeng's side, quietly disappeared at some point. Even the people in the City Lord's Mansion didn't notice it, as if Su Han had never appeared here. Inside the mineral vein, there is a different scene at the moment. Zishan Ningning's cultivation was sealed and she couldn't move. At this moment, she was completely controlled by Yi Yonghui, like a bird in a cage. "Ning Ning, as long as you agree to marry me, I promise to love you even more in the future. No one can bully you. Moreover, we will spare your father's life and he will not die." Yi Yonghui looked at Zishan Ningning in front of him, put on what he thought was a gentle smile, and persuaded. "Bah! You beasts, my father and I are so blind that we would trust beasts like you. Even if I, Zishan Ningning, die, I will not marry a beast like you." Zishan Ningning cursed angrily. If she only regarded Yi Yonghui as her eldest brother before, then now, when she sees Yi Yonghui's face, she will be extremely disgusted. She has never hated a person so much. "Hmph! Ning Ning, what's so good about Su Han? You and I have been childhood sweethearts since childhood. Isn't it possible that the friendship we have had for so many years is no better than Su Han, who we just met just a few days ago?" Yi Yonghui was already a little angry. He was no longer as good as Su Han. Why was he no longer in the eyes of anyone when Su Han came to the city lord's mansion? Even Zishan Ningning's attitude towards him was not as good as before. . "Stop, how can you be compared with Mr. Su? Mr. Su is a real man who values ??love and righteousness. You are just a despicable and shameless villain. If you compare yourself with Mr. Su, that is the greatest humiliation to him." Zishan Ningning scolded her coldly. Although she had been locked up and unable to resist, her pride was still there. She also knows that the City Lord's Mansion is powerless today, and at this moment, she has put life and death aside. Yi Yonghui was also very angry: "There is so much nonsense, do you like that boy?" "So what if I like you? Do you care? Get lost, I feel sick when I see you." Zishan Ningning said coldly. "Brother Yi, are you too inferior? It's been so long and you can't even get a woman?" From behind, mocking and joking voices came, but it was the two brothers Jing Tianbao and Jing Tianlin who appeared. They brothers were planning to come in to watch the show, but they didn't expect that Yi Yonghui had not been able to get a woman for so long, so they couldn't help but ridicule her. "Brother Yi, why are you talking so much? Now Zishan Ningning is in your hands, at your mercy. You don't need to reason with her at all. As long as you are willing, she is yours at any time, right?" Jing Tianlin laughed. Being despised by the two brothers, Yi Yonghui became even more angry, and his eyes couldn't help but have bloodshot eyes. He stared at Zishan Ningning, who had no power to resist in front of him, and couldn't help but feel evil intentions. "You, what are you going to do?" Zishan Ningning¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she couldn¡¯t help but take a step back, holding her shoulders unconsciously with her hands. "Ning Ning, I have said all the good things to you. Since you are still stubborn, don't blame me for using strong methods. In this life, you can only be my woman, Yi Yonghui." "Yi Yonghui said, strode forward, grabbed Zishan Ningning's shoulder, and with a stab, one of Zishan Ningning's sleeves was torn off by him. ah¡­¡­ Zishan Ningning exclaimed, at this moment, no matter how talented she was, no matter how good-hearted she was, she couldn't help but be confused, like a wounded deer, she didn't know where to hide. "Yi Yonghui, get out of here!" Zishan Ningning was so angry that she could only curse angrily, while secretly biting the tip of her tongue, preparing to die as a last resort. "Don't you like that good-for-nothing Su Han very much? What a pity"??He won't show up to save you. "Yi Yonghui sneered. "Sorry, I'm here." Just when Yi Yonghui finished speaking, another voice sounded from behind. Everyone turned their heads in shock and saw the figure of a young man in white. He didn't know when he was already standing not far away. It was either Su Han or someone else. who? "Su Han!" Jing Tianbao and Jing Tianlin exclaimed at the same time, they couldn't believe their eyes. You know, there are three high-level emperor-level experts outside the mine. How did Su Han get in under their noses? "Mr. Su." When Zishan Ningning saw Su Han appear, she couldn't control her emotions and burst into tears. "Let him go, don't let me say it a second time." Su Han¡¯s eyes fell lightly in front of Yi Yonghui. Yi Yonghui frowned and asked, "How did you get in?" "I want to come in, but no one can stop me yet." Su Han shrugged. "Tch! I don't know what you are so awesome about? If you dare to show up today, you will die in one word. As long as you dare to take action, people outside will be alerted immediately, and it will be difficult for you to fly even with your wings." Jing Tianbao said coldly, trying hard to cover up the tremor in his voice. They all knew how terrifying the seemingly harmless boy in white in front of them was actually. They all still remember how Jing Tianlei died. "This place has been completely blocked by our Emperor Realm. The three of you will definitely die, and the gods will not be able to find it." Su Han smiled lightly, and with a sway of his body, he appeared between Jing Tianbao and Jing Tianlin. As soon as he grabbed one with both hands, it was like two iron pliers, holding them tightly. The expressions of both of them changed drastically. Almost at that moment, both of them felt the incomparable death threat at the same time. "You, your cultivation has improved again?" Jing Tianbao said with difficulty. He could already feel that Su Han was more powerful than when he fought against Jing Tianlei. With their current strength, facing Su Han would only lead to death and there would be no room for resistance. Click! Su Han didn't bother to talk nonsense at all. He used his hands to break the necks of these two mid-level emperor geniuses. Then, without even looking at the two of them, he threw the body aside and strode towards Yi Yonghui. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2172: Shout, shout now You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing how terrifying Su Han was, with the two brothers Jing Tianbao and Jing Tianlin being crushed to death without even a single correct move, Yi Yonghui felt his scalp numb. Thinking back to what Su Han just said, this place has been blocked by his Emperor Realm realm This kid has already broken through to the Emperor Realm. You know, when he was at the eighth level of the Sovereign Realm, he could kill the existence of the middle level of the Emperor Realm. Now After breaking through to the Imperial Realm, how powerful is it? Suddenly, an unprecedented fear hit Yi Yonghui's heart. He had never felt that he was so close to death. "Mr. Su." Zishan Ningning took advantage of Yi Yonghui's stunned state and took the opportunity to run behind Su Han and hide. At this moment, Zishan Ningning felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. This was the first time in her life that she was so dependent on the opposite sex, the first time she was saved by the opposite sex, and the first time she gained a sense of security from the opposite sex. . Zishan Ningning couldn't help but blush when she thought that she told Yi Yonghui that she liked Su Han just now. She didn't know what she was thinking at the time, she just hoped that Su Han didn't hear what she said. Seeing Zishan Ningning running to Su Han's side, Yi Yonghui's face became even more ugly. If he had controlled Zishan Ningning immediately, he might have had the capital to blackmail Su Han, but now that the hostage is gone, it seems very simple for Su Han to kill him. "Are you okay?" Su Han smiled at Zishan Ningning, casually made a few hand gestures on Zishan Ningning's body, and quickly touched Zishan Ningning's body. Zishan Ningning suddenly felt relaxed, and the shackles of spiritual power on her body had been lifted. Immediately afterwards, he took out a robe from the storage ring and handed it to her. "It's okay, thank you." Zishan Ningning¡¯s voice was thin, she took the robe and wrapped it around her body. Thinking of the scene just now, she still shuddered. If Su Han hadn't appeared in time, she really didn't know what the consequences would have been. Su Han¡¯s eyes were also full of indifference when they fell in front of Yi Yonghui. "For people like you, apart from being disgusting, I don't know what other words to use to describe it. Therefore, I will not be the least bit soft-hearted in killing people like you." Yi Yonghui's face suddenly became extremely ugly. He knew very well that Su Han was not joking. "Su Han, you can't kill me. As long as I call my father in, you will be completely finished!" Yi Yonghui took courage. He was extremely confident in his father. "Okay, don't say I won't give you a chance, just shout, shout now." Su Hanhan smiled coldly, not caring at all. Seeing Su Han like this, Yi Yonghui was beating a drum in his heart. The calmer Su Han became, the more scared he became. In his eyes, Su Han was already almost a demon. "Dad, dad" Yi Yonghui shouted with all his strength. Although he didn't know if Yi Bo could hear him, it seemed that he could not do anything else besides shouting. Let him fight Su Han? He simply doesn't have the courage. The full-throated cry of a mid-level emperor genius is so earth-shattering that it should be heard within a hundred miles. However, Yi Yonghui shouted for less than half an hour, his voice was almost hoarse, and not a single figure appeared. "You, you used the formation to block the sounds in this area!" Yi Yonghui was not a fool. After shouting for a long time, he finally understood. Even if he screams loudly, I'm afraid his voice won't be heard outside. "Su Han, don't kill me, don't come over." Yi Yonghui couldn't help but take a few steps back, and he couldn't help but uttered words of begging for mercy. Seeing him trembling and struggling to survive, the look of disgust in Zishan Ningning's eyes became even more obvious. "It's obvious that you really want to live." Su Han shook his head, "It's a pity that you won't survive, and neither will your father. I will kill you in front of your father, and then kill your father. This is the fate of you being traitors." Su Han said, striding towards Yi Yonghui. Every time he took a step, Yi Yonghui's heart trembled, and he felt Su Han's footsteps hitting his heart like a heavy hammer. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Seeing that Su Han was about to come closer, Yi Yonghui gritted his teeth, the long sword appeared in his hand, and slashed at Su Hansheng, making his final resistance. Snapped! Su Han slapped the sword away from Yi Yonghui's hand. Then, one hand easily grabbed Yi Yonghui and lifted him up, just like lifting a hand.Like a chicken, let it struggle in your hands. "Mr. Su, has your cultivation improved again?" Zishan Ningning also shouted softly, her eyes filled with disbelief. "Don't worry, nothing will happen to the City Lord's Mansion today." Su Han smiled lightly, and then walked out with Yi Yonghui. Zishan Ningning's heart moved. She picked up the bodies of Jing Tianbao and Jing Tianlin with both hands and walked out. Originally, today's situation in the City Lord's Mansion could be said to be a doomed situation, but for some reason, when Su Han came, a glimmer of hope ignited in Zishan Ningning's heart. Outside, the situation was still tense, and almost everyone in the City Lord's Mansion was desperate. Zishan was so angry that his combat power was greatly reduced. Jing Ying did not want to waste any more time and was ready to take action against the people in the City Lord's Mansion. "Everyone in the City Lord's Mansion, listen, I will give you one last chance. If you want to survive, it is still too late to surrender. Otherwise, everyone will die!" Jing Ying sneered, murderous. "Those from the Jing tribe and those beasts named Yi, just go ahead and take action, or you may die!" The people in the City Lord's Mansion shouted one after another, their faces full of indignation and the realization that they must die. "Well, since you are stubborn, don't blame me for being rude." Jing Ying said, his face suddenly darkened, "Come on, kill them all!" "You can't kill anyone today." At this moment, a voice sounded from behind. Everyone turned around suddenly, only to see Su Han carrying Yi Yonghui out who had no power to resist. Behind Su Han was Zishan Ningning, who was carrying two corpses in his hands. boom! boom! Zishan Ningning flicked the two corpses to Jing Ying's feet. Everyone took a closer look and saw that the two corpses were actually the two brothers Jing Tianbao and Jing Tianlin! "Ningning?" Zishanfeng couldn't help but exclaimed when he saw Zishan Ningning intact. Such a change was beyond the expectation of everyone in the City Lord's Mansion, especially when they saw the deaths of Jing Tianbao and Jing Tianlin. "Tianbao, Tianlin!" The top management of Jingbu all screamed. Seeing the two great geniuses of Jingbu lying on the ground and turned into cold corpses, they couldn't believe their eyes. Each of them had their canthus split, and they had the urge to spurt blood. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2173 Three powerful men join forces to attack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The eyes of everyone in the Jing tribe looked at Su Han in unison. They didn't even have to guess, the two brothers must have been killed by Su Han. But what made them suspicious and surprised was that Su Han actually entered the mine veins under the noses of the three high-ranking emperors. If they hadn't seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn't have believed it. "Haha, it's little brother Su Han. Okay, killing these two scum will also eliminate harm for the people." "Brother Su Han is really powerful. He actually sneaked around behind the enemy without anyone noticing, and even killed two geniuses from the Jing tribe. It's so fun, so fun!" Everyone in the City Lord's Mansion also started to commotion in unison, and all of them admired Su Han even more. "Little beast, you killed them all?" Jing Ying gritted his teeth. Seeing his son turned into a cold corpse lying at his feet, he almost had the urge to spurt blood. The blood vessels on his forehead were pulsing, and his whole body was shaking with anger. Su Han smiled lightly: "That's right. Killing them is like killing a chicken." "Dad, save me!" At this moment, Yi Yonghui saw his father and screamed desperately. After shouting inside the mine for so long, Yi Yonghui's voice became hoarse, but even so, he still used all his strength to shout until his eyeballs bulged. He knew that his fate was in Su Han's hands, and the only one who could save him was Yi Bo. If his father cannot save him, then his fate will be the same as Jing Tianbao and Jing Tianlin, dead. "Damn it, how did this kid get into the mines at the rear?" Yi Bo¡¯s face also became extremely ugly. Yi Yonghui was his only son, and he spent all his efforts to cultivate him. If Yi Yonghui died, you can imagine how he would feel. When they first arrived, although many of them saw Su Han, they didn't pay attention to him at all and ignored him unconsciously. Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, Su Han turned out to be the biggest change. The situation that had already been settled suddenly became tense again because of the appearance of Su Han, an unstable factor. "Su Han, let my son go, otherwise you will die miserably!" Yi Bo said sharply. "Let it go? Do you think it's possible?" Su Han smiled lightly. ¡°You little beast, don¡¯t even think about using this method to threaten me.¡± Yi Bo also cursed. "Haha, blackmail? Do you think you are worthy of my blackmail?" Su Han shook his head, "You are wrong, I will not blackmail you. If I want to blackmail you, I should not kill those two guys, because they It¡¯s obviously more valuable than your son.¡± Su Han's face suddenly darkened: "The reason why I didn't kill Yi Yonghui directly was because I wanted you to see him die with your own eyes, which would cause you great pain and let you know what will happen to you and what you have to pay for being a traitor. What a price!" Every word, every sentence stabbed Yi Bo's heart like a knife. "you dare?" Yi Bo was shocked and was ready to take action. But his son was still in the hands of the other party, which made Yi Bo also have some concerns. However, despite this, Yi Bo still believed that Su Han did not dare to kill Yi Yonghui. In his opinion, Yi Yonghui was the biggest trump card of the City Lord's Mansion now. If he killed him, the City Lord's Mansion would lose the capital for final negotiations. He believed that the City Lord's Mansion would not do this. snort! However, Su Han just snorted coldly, and then he exerted force with his palms. With a bang, Yi Yonghui's chest was punched with a big blood pit. The blood surged wildly, and his eyeballs suddenly protruded. He was so dead that he could no longer die. Su Han threw Yi Yonghui's body at Yi Bo's feet like a torn sack. Hiss! This scene made everyone present take a breath of cold air. No one expected that Su Han would be so decisive. He said he would kill, but he actually killed him without any mercy. And Su Han's self-confidence also lifted the spirits of the people in the City Lord's Mansion. In their hearts, they couldn't help but have a glimmer of hope. I hope that this young man who has created miracles every time can create miracles this time. "Yonghui!" Yi Bo roared and threw himself next to Yi Yonghui's body, his eyes about to burst. A surge of overwhelming anger suddenly burst out of his body. "Su Han, I'm going to kill you!" Yi Bo turned into a ray of light and shadow and rushed towards Su Han like lightning. "This damn beast,"The three great geniuses of the Jing tribe all died tragically in his hands, and they all attacked together to cut him into pieces! " Jing Ying was also furious. The tragic death of his son made him lose his rationality. The same is true for Jing Laoer, another high-ranking emperor in the Jing tribe. Yesterday, his son Jing Tianlei also died in the hands of Su Han. As soon as he saw Su Han, he could not restrain his murderous intention. So, the three high-level emperors rushed towards Su Han in unison. "not good!" Zishan Feng's expression changed. He knew that Su Han's cultivation level had advanced again, but the power of these three high-level emperors' attacks at the same time was still too great, and it was impossible for Su Han to withstand them. But those three people took action too quickly. Zishanfeng wanted to help resist, but it was already too late. At this moment, everyone in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion felt anxious. "Haha, come on, don't hurt innocent people!" Su Han laughed loudly, and his figure flew away like light and electricity in an instant. The three emperor-level high-level officials were all red-eyed. Seeing Su Han move, they quickly followed him and stayed away from the crowd. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The three of them took action at the same time, launching their most powerful attacks. The spiritual power was rolling, and the colorful energy illuminated the night like day, and destructive air waves were everywhere. The combined attacks of the three people intertwined into a large spiritual net, covering Su Han's head. Such a terrifying blow, not to mention the elementary level Emperor Realm, even the ordinary high level Emperor Realm will definitely die if hit by this attack. "The Qiankun Sword Technique!" Su Han took action. Under the interpretation of the Yin and Yang Flying Fish swords, the power of the Qiankun Sword Technique was also astonishing. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it could steal the sky and change the sun. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The earth shook and the mountains shook, and the huge collision was like thunder. The spiritual power network woven by the three high-level emperors was supposed to be indestructible, but under Su Han's sword energy, it was quickly shattered like pieces of paper and was destroyed. Destroyed instantly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The three powerful men were knocked back at the same time, and they took six or seven steps back to stabilize their bodies. "What?" The three of them exclaimed at the same time, looking at Su Han in front of them in disbelief. The repulsion of this move also made the three people's minds a little clearer, and their anger was somewhat restrained. For them, it was simply unimaginable that the three of them joined forces and were knocked back by Su Han's move. A person at the beginning of the Emperor Realm could actually be so tyrannical. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2174 Fierce Fighting You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Oh my God, little brother Su Han has become so tyrannical that he can withstand a combined attack from three high-level emperors. If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn't have believed it." ¡°It¡¯s scary, it¡¯s so scary, it¡¯s like a monster.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that our City Lord¡¯s Mansion would befriend such a terrifying genius. It¡¯s true that God will protect our City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡± Everyone in the City Lord's Mansion was excited. At this most critical moment, it was Su Han who once again created hope for them. "Ha ha¡­¡­" Zi Shanfeng also burst out laughing. He was already ready to take action, but he didn't expect that Su Han had the upper hand with one against three. Such fighting power made him feel at a loss for a while. Zishan Ningning also had a blushing face and looked at Su Han. At this moment, the girl's heart was completely occupied by the boy in white. "How did this kid become so powerful?" "Now he is a real first-level Emperor Realm, and his strength has risen to a big level. But despite this, we are three high-level Emperor Realm members who joined forces, and we were all knocked back by him. How is this possible?" Jing Ying and Jing Laoer also began to look at Su Han seriously, and they no longer dared to be negligent. However, even so, the three of them did not have much fear in their hearts. After all, they have many people and strong cultivation. Su Han can withstand the first blow of their joint attack, but can he withstand the second blow and the third blow? "Everyone in the City Lord's Mansion obeys my orders and kills me, destroying the Jing tribe!" On the other side, Zi Shanfeng was also shocked. Under such circumstances, he would naturally not be idle. Although the City Lord¡¯s Mansion has lost part of its combat power, at the moment, the top high-level Imperial realm experts in the Jing tribe are all being dragged along by Su Han, and there is also Zishan Feng, a high-level Imperial realm man, in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Although Zi Shanfeng's previous anger and anger had been affected to a certain extent, it was not something that people like Jing Bu could easily deal with. Kill The roar pierced the dark night, and the cruelest fight in the rainy night finally began. The two major forces in Mang City have been fighting for so long, and today they will finally have a winner. Ahhhhh The two sides collided, screams rang out instantly, and red blood spurted out, mixed with the rain, and scattered in all directions. The morale of the monks in the Jing tribe was low because Su Han alone held back three of their high-ranking emperors. They were like a group of dragons without a leader. They could only deal with Zishan Feng, a high-ranking emperor, on their own. This brought a psychological impact on them. The pressure is just too much. In this case, it is difficult to display the combat power perfectly. But the City Lord's Mansion was completely different. They were already prepared to fight to the death, but now Su Han's appearance gave them great hope and greatly increased their morale. Under the circumstances, the morale gap between the two sides became even more obvious. Although Zishan Feng is not in peak condition, his combat power is still extremely strong. It is as easy to destroy the opponent's mid-level Emperor Realm as to slaughter a chicken or a dog. On the other side, the fierce fighting continued. The three high-ranking emperors used several moves in succession, but no matter what moves they used, they were cut to pieces by Su Han's sword energy. They are simply in despair. What is the level of this kid's sword skills? His lethality is too strong. If they face him head-on, they will feel a little scared. Yes, the reality is so cruel. The three high-level emperors have joined forces for so long, but they are still unable to cause harm to a junior emperor. Instead, they are cracked by the other party every time. "I don't have time to play with you anymore." Su Han suddenly became energetic. The Yin and Yang flying fish swords in his hands rippled with sword patterns, like two real dragons, vibrating and roaring. brush! Su Han moved so fast that the three of them didn't even react, and he came close to Jing Lao'er. The Yin and Yang Feiyu swords instantly merged into one, and the sword energy turned into a giant blade, slashing down on Jing Lao'er's head. . , "not good!" Jing Laoer secretly thought, at this moment, he felt Su Han's strength and the shadow of death. However, because Su Han moved too fast, the other two people had no time to support him. The most important thing is that this is the first time for the three of them to cooperate with each other, and there is not much tacit understanding between them. If they are three high-level emperors who cooperate well, they can still suppress Su Han. Keng! In a hurry, Jing Laoer also quickly raised the magic weapon in his hand to resist, and collided with the sword energy, causing a large amount of sparks. Wow! Jing Laoer¡¯s whole body was hitIt flew out and landed dozens of feet away, spurting out blood. He was completely defenseless against Su Han's attack. However, before he could react, Su Han's figure appeared in front of him like a ghost again, and the giant sword blade cut off his head again. "Brother, save me!" Jing Laoer exclaimed, the threat of death coming to his mind endlessly. "No one can save you." Su Han uttered a faint sentence, the blade fell, and he cut off Jing Laoer's head neatly, and blood spurted out wildly. "Second brother" Jingying just had time to get closer, when he saw what happened, he roared heartbreakingly. The rising anger made Jingying almost vomit blood, and his eyes became blood red, like a ferocious beast that chooses people to devour. . No wonder Jing Ying was like this. His two brothers, two nephews, and his own son all died in the hands of Su Han. The appearance of this Su Han can be said to have changed everything in the Jing tribe, and the strong advantages that he had originally had. The Jing tribe was instantly thrown into a place of eternal destruction. At this moment, not to mention Jing Ying, even Yi Bo's heart was filled with regret. When Su Han first came to the City Lord's Mansion, he was only an eighth-level respecter. If he had killed Su Han at all costs, he would not be in the trouble he is today. But in fact, they never expected that Su Han would grow so fast. From the eighth level of the Zun Realm to the ninth level, then to the half-step of the Imperial Realm, and then to the first level of the Imperial Realm, it only took one person to grow up. months time. Is that human being? This is more like a monster. "Okay, little brother Su Han is really fierce. He has already killed one of the three high-level emperors. It seems that it is not impossible to kill the other two. Little brother Su Han is really the savior of our city lord's mansion." The death of Jing Laoer almost made Zishan Feng burst into tears. He originally thought that the City Lord's Mansion was completely doomed, but he didn't expect that Su Han could go so far. It seems that it was a wise decision for Zishan Ningning to recruit Su Han into the city lord's palace. "Little brother Su Han is really a monster among monsters. He can kill high-level emperors at the lower level of the emperor. Our city lord's mansion is really a blessing." "The eldest lady has a vicious eye. If the eldest lady hadn't tried her best to win over little brother Su Han, we would have been doomed today." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2175 The Death of Yi Bo You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The people in the City Lord's Mansion are extremely excited now. The battle led by Zi Shanfeng has basically come to an end. Under Zi Shanfeng's strength, the Jing tribe, except for the three high-ranking emperors, are simply vulnerable. And now, Jing Laoer also died in Su Han's hands, and Su Han's strength was clearly visible. One of the three high-level emperors has already died. If Su Han can kill another one, the overall situation will be basically settled. The remaining people in the Jing tribe also looked ashen. They originally expected the three powerful men to join forces to kill Su Han first, and then come back to support them. I am afraid that even the three powerful men themselves thought so. But now, it can be seen that the three powerful men cannot protect themselves, let alone help them. After Su Han killed Jing Laoer, he continued to castrate and immediately went towards Jing Ying. The Yin and Yang Feiyu swords drank the blood of a high-level emperor, and they were also shaken violently, as if they were extremely excited. "Brother Yi, the two of us must work closely together, otherwise it will be really over." Jing Ying looked solemn and said to Yi Bo. Yi Bo also nodded. He was not a fool. Jing Laoer's death just now had sounded the alarm for him. Nowadays, he has completely put aside the airs of high-level emperor-level experts, because if they are not careful, they may die in Su Han's hands. "What if you two unite? With your fighting power, you have lost the capital to compete with me." Su Han smiled, and Jing Ying and Yi Bo felt that their eyes were blurred, and they were already in a vast yellow quicksand. There was nothing but quicksand in front of them. "No, I fell into this kid's formation." The two of them also exclaimed in surprise. They also couldn't figure out, when did this kid set up the formation? Is he really a monster? Before the two of them could react, they felt their bodies getting heavier and heavier. The gravity under their feet seemed to be ten times greater than usual, and their whole bodies kept sinking into the quicksand. "No, this is a killing formation, we can't fall into it." After all, Jing Ying was well-informed. After exclaiming, he immediately used all his skills. Beside him, Yi Bo followed suit. Phew The two of them struggled for a while with ferocious expressions on their faces, and finally broke away from the shackles of the quicksand. Before they had time to breathe a sigh of relief, the scene in front of them changed again. The two of them were trapped in the scorching hot lava. The lava was gurgling, as if it could bake everything in the world. The fierce tongues of fire kept licking the two of them, and they felt the heat was so intense that even their souls were about to melt. "These are all tricks caused by the formation. The two of us cannot be trapped to death by this formation. Find an opening and escape quickly!" After a lot of effort, the two finally left the magma and were about to find the exit of the formation. Suddenly, the formation changed again. The snow was vast. The two of them were in a field of ice and snow. As far as the eye could see, there was only white snow. Where is the shadow of the formation exit? "Boy, come out if you have the guts. In an open and fair duel, what's the point of using formations to trick people?" Jing Ying cursed loudly. "Hahahaha, two high-ranking emperors teamed up to deal with me, a junior emperor, and let me have an open and fair duel. Do you plan to laugh me to death?" Su Han's voice came from outside the formation like a joke. Su Han¡¯s Ziwei Seven Killing Array has actually been prepared for a long time, but the opponents are three high-level emperor level experts after all. The current Ziwei Seven Killing Array can only control two at most. Just now, he seized the opportunity and killed Jing Laoer, who was the weakest among the three. This formation also took advantage of the situation to activate. Whoosh whoosh whoosh From outside the formation, countless sword energy suddenly flew in, wreaking havoc everywhere. Jing Ying and Yi Bo were caught off guard, and their bodies were quickly injured by the sword energy. ah¡­¡­ Yi Bo screamed, and one arm was torn apart by the sword energy. The terrifying sword energy turned the arm into a ball of blood mist, turned into powder and disappeared into the void. And Jing Ying¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t very good either. There were wounds all over his body, and he seemed to have turned into a bloody man. He looked like a crazy tiger, constantly attacking the formation, trying to find an exit. But this futile attempt only made him weaker. At this moment, a terrifying huge sword energy without any emotion, like a life-seeking sword from hell, instantly penetrated Jing Ying's body. At this point, the two high-ranking emperors of the Jing tribe all died tragically, marking the complete decline of the Jing tribe. From now on, the Jing tribe will probably be removed from Mangcheng. Su Han put away the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, but did not kill Yi Bo, but walked closer??. At this moment, Yi Bo was at the end of his strength. He had lost an arm, and his combat effectiveness was basically lost. He was in an extremely embarrassed state. Seeing Su Han's emotionless eyes, Yi Bo's body couldn't help but tremble. It was a kind of fear originating from deep inside. "I won't kill you. Your life should be left to the disposal of the city lord." Su Han smiled faintly, and a stream of air rolled up Yi Bo's body and sent it to Zi Shanfeng. Everyone in the City Lord's Mansion had not yet fully reacted. They all looked at Su Han blankly. They did not expect that the battle would end so quickly. Two of the three high-level emperors had already died, and another one had lost his fighting ability. . "City Lord, this guy's life is at your disposal." Su Han smiled at Zishan. "Beast, kneel down!" A man from the City Lord's Mansion walked up to Yi Bo and kicked Yi Bo on the knee, forcing him to kneel on the ground with a thud. Yi Bo lowered his head, not daring to look at Zishan Feng. His eyes were filled with shame and a bit of embarrassment. Looking at Yi Bo, who was as frightened as a bereaved dog, Zi Shanfeng also had a flash of sadness in his eyes. The situation in front of him was not what he wanted to see, but the fact had become a foregone conclusion, and Zi Shanfeng could only accept the reality. ¡° Moreover, he knew very well that if Su Han hadn¡¯t been here today, I¡¯m afraid Yi Bo¡¯s situation at this moment would be his own situation. "Brother Yi, how do I, Zi Shan Feng, treat you?" Zi Shan Feng asked. Yi Bo said in a deep voice: "Why do you talk so much? You have done everything." He felt guilty about Zishan, but he didn¡¯t want to explain too much. Once he made some mistakes, he would have to pay a heavy price. Now that his son is dead and he is about to die, the price cannot be said to be heavy. It's not that he doesn't want to live, but he knows very well that even if he begs for mercy, he will probably die. "Alas, I can't kill you with my own hands after all. You can be ruthless to me, but I don't want to be unjust to you." Zi Shanfeng sighed and turned around in pain. A senior official from the City Lord's Mansion next to him understood and walked up to Yi Bo. "The Lord of the City doesn't want to be like a wolf-hearted guy like you. Killing you will dirty his hands. But the mistake you made is unforgivable. I will send you to reunite with your son on behalf of the City Lord." As the man spoke, the long sword pierced Yi Bo's forehead with a hiss, and Yi Bo died tragically on the spot. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2176 The dust has settled You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this point, this fight is finally over. The traitors got their due end, and the enemies were completely eliminated. Although the City Lord's Palace lost those who came to the mine with Zishan Ningning before, the others basically suffered no losses. It can be said to be a great victory. But Zi Shanfeng couldn't be happy. Being betrayed by his most trusted brother was a huge blow to him. Recovery doesn't take a day or two. Zi Shanfeng came to his senses, his eyes were red and there was still a trace of tears on his face. It is said that men never shed tears easily, but when Zishan saw this, it was obvious that he was truly sad. Under the leadership of Zi Shanfeng, everyone in the City Lord's Mansion moved in unison, bowed deeply to Su Han, and refused to get up for a long time. For everyone in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, this is a life-saving kindness that cannot be repaid. Apart from expressing this, they could not think of any other way. "Little brother Su Han has helped our city lord's palace a lot, and this kindness cannot be repaid. Little brother Su Han can take as much as he wants from the interests of this mine." Zi Shanfeng said seriously. "I only want the 40% I said before, and the rest will go to the City Lord's Mansion." Su Han waved his hand. Now he really doesn't care about the interests of this mine. The huge wealth Duan Kun left him was enough to make him a wealthy man, worth ten city lords' mansions and Jing tribes. However, Su Han naturally wouldn't have too much of the Saint Yuan Stone. He knew that he and Huo'er were both big consumers of resources when cultivating, and Duan Kun's wealth was only enough for them to support the entire Imperial Realm period. At this time, everyone from Zhenhuazhai who had been watching the battle from a distance also came forward. The leader, Elder Lu, had a solemn look on his face, and looked at Su Han with a somewhat evasive expression. Like everyone else, Zhenhuazhai had never taken Su Han seriously. In their view, today's city lord was destined to perish. However, they did not expect that at the critical moment, Su Han would become the biggest change. In this way, it seems a bit embarrassing that Zhenhuazhai chose to be alone at the critical moment. " However, embarrassment is embarrassing, and Elder Lu also knows in his heart that now that the City Lord's Mansion has destroyed the Jing Tribe and is gaining momentum, at this time, he must choose to make good friends with the City Lord's Mansion. "Congratulations, City Lord, congratulations, City Lord, for getting rid of the great enemy of the Jing tribe today." Elder Lu squeezed out a smile, cupped his fists and said to Zishan Feng. However, before he could reach Zishan Feng, a cold light suddenly flashed before his eyes, and before he could even react, he was pierced by Su Han's sword. Not to mention the other people in Zhenhua Zhai, even the people in the City Lord's Mansion were stunned. No one reacted. Why did Su Han attack the people in Zhenhua Zhai? "Su Han, you, you why do you want to kill our Zhenhuazhai people? Zhenhuazhai and the City Lord's Mansion have never been indifferent." A person from Zhenhuazhai said tremblingly. Su Han smiled faintly: "You are indeed a well-disliked person. Today, the Jing tribe came to invade the city lord's mansion, and you are not helping each other. You only want to take your own benefits. But in my opinion, you are so inconsistent. Helping each other is actually aiding the evildoer." "This" The people in Zhenhuazhai were also speechless. Su Han threw the body to the person from Zhenhua Zhai: "Take the body and go back and tell your Zhai Master Du Hua that if you don't want to meet the same fate as Jing tribe, immediately lead Zhenhua Zhai back to the city lord's palace and make a decision I made an oath between heaven and earth and vowed never to betray.¡± "Yes Yes." The man was so frightened that he peed his pants and left in a hurry with the body. "Little brother Su Han, why do you do this?" Zi Shanfeng was thoughtful, but he actually understood something in his heart. Su Han said: "Zhenhuazhai behaves like this. It seems that two people are not helping each other, but it is actually the most shameful. Once this kind of profit-oriented force waits for the Jing tribe to fall, they will become the next Jing tribe. Rather than causing trouble again then, they will become the next Jing tribe. , it¡¯s better to eliminate this tendency directly now.¡± When Su Han explained this, everyone in the City Lord's Mansion suddenly realized. "City Lord Zishan, what happened today is a lesson. I can't protect the Lord's Mansion for the rest of my life. From now on, you must know people clearly and not just be kind. You must know that being kind to jackals means being cruel to your own people." Su Han knew that Zishan Feng¡¯s biggest problem was that he placed too much emphasis on friendship. This is a good thing, but in a sense, it's also a bad thing. "Brother Su Han, if you say so, don't you want to be in the city lord's mansion anymore?" Zi Shanfeng said in surprise. "I want to leave Mangcheng and go see other places." Su Han did not mince words.   For everyone in the City Lord's Mansion, this is reasonable. For Su Han, Mangcheng is already too small. Only Zishan Ningning bit her cherry lips lightly, looking extremely disappointed. The fact that Su Han was leaving suddenly made her heart sink to the bottom. well! Zi Shanfeng noticed his daughter's appearance and couldn't help but sigh in his heart. In fact, he had already seen that his daughter had been attracted by this evil genius who had appeared out of nowhere. " However, even if Zi Shanfeng sees this kind of thing, he has no choice but to let nature take its course. After all, the future achievements of people like Su Han are destined to be limitless. If Zishan Ningning can get his favor, it will be the blessing of the City Lord's Mansion, but if not, then it will be forced. the next day. News of the demise of the Jing tribe quickly spread throughout Mang City, causing an uproar. Everyone knows that it was the Jing tribe who first broke their promise and went to rob the mines of the City Lord's Mansion. They also united with the traitor Yi Bo of the City Lord's Mansion in an attempt to destroy the City Lord's Mansion. As a result, Su Han took action and not only killed the traitor Yi Bo, but also killed the two high-level emperors of the Jing tribe. The Jing tribe, a force that could once rival the city lord's palace, had completely disappeared from Mang City. Soon after, another news broke through Mangcheng. Du Hua, the master of Zhenhua Zhai, led all the monks of Zhenhua Zhai to surrender to the city lord's palace and asked to join the city lord's palace. From then on, the name Zhenhuazhai would not be retained. Zhenhua Zhai was all merged into the City Lord's Mansion. Everyone knows that from now on, neither Jingbu nor Zhenhuazhai will have a name in Mangcheng. From now on, Mangcheng will be dominated by the City Lord's Mansion. "It's amazing, it's really amazing. This Su Han is really a god. He killed three high-level Emperors with his cultivation at the lower level of the Emperor." "I don't know why such a genius appears in our Mang City. However, it is great luck that the City Lord's Mansion can have his help." "That Yi Bo is really a villain. The city lord treated him well, but he actually did such a cruel thing. Fortunately, the law of heaven is on the side of justice after all." (Remember this site's website address: www .hlnovel.com Chapter 2177 Fusion of Kunpeng Bloodline You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Two days later, Zishan Feng and Zishan Ningning brought a storage bag to the other courtyard where Su Han lived. "Brother Su Han, this is the Saint Yuan Stone mined in the past two days. This is about 40% of the entire mine." When the veins are first mined, the speed will be very fast. Later, all the surface was mined, and it was necessary to go deep into the veins to mine, and the speed would become slower and slower. This entire vein will take at least ten or twenty years to be completely mined. Zi Shanfeng knew that Su Han would leave soon, so in the past two days, people were mining intensively. All the Saint Yuan Stones that were mined were directly sent to Su Han as a priority. Su Han was not polite and put away the storage bag directly. As for the quantity inside, Su Han didn't know clearly. He knew that Zishanfeng couldn't miss him. "City Lord, Miss Ningning, you came just in time. There is something I am planning to find you for." Su Han also smiled. Hearing this, Zishan Ningning couldn't help but feel a little thump in her heart, and mustered up the courage to look at Su Han: "Is Young Master Su leaving?" "Yes, I want to set off tomorrow to the Xiaogushan area. If there is a chance in the future, we may meet again." Su Han smiled. Zishan Ningning wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t say it after all. She also knew very well that Su Han's various actions proved that he really had no love for her. As a girl, she will no longer force herself. Zi Shanfeng quickly said goodbye and left, leaving the last time for his daughter. He knew that Su Han couldn't be retained. For such a genius, Mangcheng was too small. Under the moonlight, Zishan Ningning and Su Han stood side by side, and the atmosphere seemed a bit quiet. Su Han also said: "If Miss Ningning leaves Mang City in the future, if you need help, you can come to me at any time." Zishan Ningning took a deep breath: "Master Su Han, Ningning has only one request. No matter where you go in the future, don't forget Ningning. Can you agree to this request?" "Okay, I promise you." In fact, Su Han could roughly feel Zishan Ningning's thoughts without Huo'er's reminder. But for him, feelings are really not something that can be obtained by force. At this moment, under the moonlight, Su Han couldn't help but feel a little emotional. As for Zishan Ningning, Su Han's expression at this moment actually made her feel a little relieved. At least at this moment, this man was feeling emotional because of her. "Mr. Su Han, Ning Ning has left. I hope that one day you can meet someone who makes you truly happy. I wish you the best." Zishan Ningning¡¯s figure also disappeared into the other courtyard. The moment Zishan Ningning disappeared, Huo'er's figure also appeared without a trace. The beautiful young man with red hair blinked at Su Han with a pair of big phoenix eyes, and rarely said a word. In the end, it was Su Han who broke the silence: "Huo'er, the Saint Yuan Stone in the storage bag belongs to you. After eating, let's rest for a night, and we are ready to hit the road." "good!" Huo'er's eyes also lit up and he quickly grabbed the storage bag. For him now, resources are a top priority. "Young Master, with these Saint Yuan Stones, I should be able to reach the imperial realm. By then, my human form should be a little older, and I won't look like a child now." Huo'er was also very excited. "Um." Su Han nodded. For him, it didn't seem to matter whether Huo'er looked like a child or not. Huo'er returned to his training room, while Su Han sat on the floor in the courtyard and began to refine the Kunpeng bloodline given to him by Duan Kun. For ordinary monks, it is often very difficult to refine the bloodline of ancient divine beasts such as Kunpeng bloodline. Because the strength of human blood is too weak compared to the blood of mythical beasts, refining requires withstanding the extremely powerful power contained in the blood. If you are not careful, it may be backlashed. But for Su Han, this difficulty does not exist. He has the true dragon bloodline in his body and can completely suppress the power of Kunpeng bloodline. "The fusion of the two major bloodlines will make my bloodline ability stronger." Su Han's eyes were bright and he was looking forward to it. After merging with Kunpeng's bloodline, Su Han can also start to practice the Tiankun Liuguang Escape that Duan Kun left for him. This day Kun Liuguang Escape is a magical power of speed. Su Han has also studied it before. Today's Kun Liuguang Escape is indeed a super speed magical power. It can make him even faster based on his existing speed.Go up one floor. He is at the beginning of the Emperor Realm, but after practicing Tiankun Flowing Light Escape, his speed is comparable to that of the Peak Emperor Realm. One night passed quickly, and Su Han successfully fused Tiankun's bloodline. Take a deep breath and feel that your whole body is full of energy. "Now, I should be only one step away from the middle level of the Emperor Realm." Su Han¡¯s eyes are bright. Since coming to the True Dragon Realm, his cultivation speed has greatly accelerated, making him even more confident. Standing up, he activated his spiritual power at will. Behind Su Han, vague spiritual power wings also condensed. These were the wings of Tian Kun. "Although Tiankun Wings are still in their primary state, in terms of speed, they have already surpassed my original Thunder Wings. The most important thing is that Tiankun Wings mainly utilize the instinct of the bloodline itself and are the innate magical powers of the bloodline itself. , you can keep flying without consuming a lot of spiritual power. This is the biggest advantage of Tiankun Wings compared to Thunder Light Wings." In other words, Su Han can now use the wings of Tiankun to fly without worrying about the consumption of spiritual energy. This is the biggest advantage. Other experts, no matter how strong their cultivation is or how advanced their flying magical powers are, cannot be superior to this kind of flying that relies on bloodline talent. Cultivating the wings of Tian Kun made Su Han as powerful as a tiger. Early in the morning, Su Han took Huo'er, who had broken through to the imperial realm, and quietly left the city lord's mansion. He left Mang City without disturbing anyone. For Su Han, Mangcheng is just the first stop after coming to the True Dragon Realm. It is also a temporary stop and he will leave sooner or later. However, for the monks in Mangcheng, the name Su Han has been firmly engraved in their hearts. At the next stop, Su Han's goal is still very clear. He is going to the real Xiaogushan area. Although Mangcheng also belongs to Xiaogushan, it is only the most remote area of ??Xiaogushan. Having been in the martial arts world for a long time, Su Han also knew very well that this kind of remote area could not represent the real strength of the Xiaogushan area at all. ? Judging from the map, the Xiaogushan area has thousands of mountains and is a vast area. In this vast area, there is a style that truly belongs to the True Dragon World. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2178 The Zhuzi Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Two days later, Su Han stood at the highest point of a mountain range. Looking around, the mountains are endless, connected to the horizon. This vast area, I don¡¯t know how long it will take to reach its center. In two days, Su Han had flown an unknown number of miles, and finally left the Mangcheng area completely and moved closer to the center of Xiaogushan. Along the way, he also encountered some cities, many of which were larger than Mang City. But for Su Han, these cities are not his ideal place to stay. His goal is very clear, Fengyu Palace, Situ Jiang! Looking at the vast fog in front of him, Su Han's expression was also very determined. Yes, Situ Jiang was his biggest target at this stage. The old man's entrustment before his death was his biggest responsibility now. "I must avenge Senior Duan Kun's great hatred. People like Situ Jiang should not exist in the world." Su Han was deeply moved by Duan Kun's experience. Although he only met Duan Kun once, Su Han recognized Duan Kun's character. But Su Han really despises Situ Jiang's behavior. However, Su Han also understood that his desire to kill Situ Jiang was not something that happened overnight. Situ Jiang was a high-level giant in the Shenxi Realm. And now Su Han is only at the beginning of the Emperor Realm, and the gap between the two cannot be overstated by the world of difference. ¡° Moreover, Situ Jiang is still the top giant in the Xiaogushan area. Su Han understands that he still has a long way to go in Xiaogushan. "Wherever there are people, there are disputes. This Xiaogushan is definitely more than just the Fengyu Palace. I still know nothing about the Xiaogushan area. I have to find a way to find out what first-class forces there are in Xiaogushan." Su Han thought to himself, and activated Tian Kun's wings again to continue flying. But this time, as soon as he flew forward a short distance, Su Han sensed seven or eight fluctuations in his consciousness, not far in front of him, coming towards him quickly. There is still a lot of fog in this void. Su Han simply slowed down and waited in the void for these people to pass. It¡¯s not that Su Han is afraid of trouble, but that in this situation, he is too lazy to cause trouble. Soon, seven or eight figures rushed out from the clouds and mist ahead. These seven or eight people were all young people, and they wore very uniform clothes. They were all purple robes with red stripes embroidered around the outside. They were obviously uniforms. At this moment, these seven or eight young people are using the magical power of flying to glide in the void, and their speed is not slow. It is obvious that their cultivation levels are above the middle level of the Emperor Realm. Seeing that these seven or eight people in purple clothes were about to fly past Su Han, suddenly, among the seven or eight people in purple clothes, someone said "Huh?" Immediately afterwards, the man waved his hand, causing everyone else to stop. Seven or eight pairs of eyes all looked at Su Han. "Huh? What's behind this guy? It looks interesting." One of these purple-clothed men stared at the Tiankun Wings behind Su Han and asked. Hearing this, Su Han was also quite helpless. He was already very interesting and didn't want to cause trouble, but something happened to come to him anyway. "It looks like it has some magical power of flying. However, it is really rare to be able to condense wings." "We use spiritual power to fly, which consumes a lot of money. However, looking at this guy, flying with these wings doesn't seem to consume much." Su Han looked at the few people who spoke, and it was obvious that they all coveted his Tiankun Wings. He knew that a dispute might not be avoided after all. At this moment, among these people in purple, a tall young man waved his hand to signal everyone to be silent, and then asked: "You kid, you look very unfamiliar, where did you come from? Where to go?¡± This young man should be the leader among these people in purple. Judging from his words and behavior, he seems to have always been aloof. He is used to looking down and questioning others. "Go away." Su Han only answered with two words. "Bold!" One person suddenly became furious, "Our senior brother is asking you, what are you farting at?" Su Han glanced at the man and smiled lightly: "Are these questions important?" ¡°Ignore your mother¡¯s words, just answer honestly when asked.¡± Another person scolded. Su Han laughed: "Everyone, we are all passers-by passing each other. The road is facing the sky, so everyone goes to one side."Asking and asking questions will delay your journey, so why not say goodbye right now? " Su Han doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble, but he won¡¯t lower his profile and lose his bottom line just because he doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble. "Huh? This guy doesn't look like he's from our Zhuzi Sect, does he?" "Could he be a spy from another sect? Look at his magical power of flying. We, the Zhuzi Sect, don't have such magical power of flying. Don't worry about it. Let's capture him and interrogate him carefully." "I said, let's hurry up. We have to get to the mine before dark. When it gets dark, the road will be difficult." Not everyone in this group of people likes to cause trouble. This person just believes that business matters should be important, and don¡¯t fight with passers-by. These people had different opinions, but in the end everyone's eyes were still focused on the tall young man who led the group. "Senior Brother Long, tell me, this guy is so arrogant, should we take him down?" "Senior Brother Long, in my opinion, we won't be able to reach the mine before dark today, so it won't matter if we delay it for a little longer." "Yes, it's all because of this kid that we've wasted a certain amount of time. It's because of him that we can't reach the mine today. Should he be responsible?" A group of people, everyone said something to me, but all of a sudden the responsibility was put on Su Han. Senior brother Nalong also smiled playfully and kept looking at Su Han, just like a butcher looking at a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. "Who are you? I'll give you one last chance. If you don't answer obediently, don't blame us, the Zhuzi Sect, for not giving you face." Senior Brother Long finally spoke. After all, he is from a large sect. Although he has wanted to take action for a long time, if he really wants to take action, he must at least find a justifiable reason. Su Han glanced at Senior Brother Long and sneered: "No comment!" "Ouch? Boy, are you quite crazy?" "Senior Brother Long, stop talking nonsense to this guy, take it down first and then talk about it." "That's right, in our Zhuzi Sect's territory, there really is no one like this." Senior Brother Long received support from his companions and became more confident: "Brothers are right. If such a guy of unknown origin appears in the territory of our Noble Purple Sect, he is probably an undercover agent sent by other sects. Get him! "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2179 Two Major Sects You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "These Zhuzi Sect disciples are all above the middle level of the Emperor Realm, and the leader of them, Senior Brother Long, is still at the peak of the Intermediate Emperor Realm. Facing Su Han, who was at the beginning of the imperial realm, they felt no pressure at all. Su Han smiled lightly, with a bit of contempt. Tian Kun spread his wings and flew far away. "Oh, this guy really wants to leave?" "When will the prey targeted by our Zhuzi Sect disciples be able to escape?" "Where are you going? Stop!" Senior Brother Long and others immediately chased after them, but they found that no matter how they chased, Su Han could always keep a distance from them. This made Senior Brother Delong and others a little surprised. Could a person at the beginning of the Emperor Realm be faster than them? You must know that these people are not ordinary middle-level emperors. They are disciples of the sect. Their magical powers and knowledge are not comparable to those of rural villagers. After chasing for a while, he still couldn¡¯t get closer to Su Han. At this moment, they discovered that Su Han in front of them suddenly stopped on his own. Immediately afterwards, they saw Su Han take out a pair of bows and arrows, and powerful spiritual power waves spread out. The huge spiritual power waves rolled up the surrounding sea of ??fog, giving people an extremely spectacular look. As soon as the bow and arrow came out, these Zhuzi Sect disciples were stunned subconsciously. They are all people who have seen the world, and they can naturally see that Su Han has an aura that swallows the heaven and the earth with one bow. This is an aura honed in bloody battles. In other words, this He must have killed many strong men with bows and arrows. "What a good boy, a person at the beginning of the Emperor Realm actually dares to aim at us with a bow and arrow." Senior Brother Long suddenly came to his senses and became furious. He didn't even want to admit that he was intimidated by the aura of a junior emperor. "No matter how you bluff people, they are still at the beginning of the Emperor Realm. Brothers, let's chase!" Brother Long waved his hand, completely ignoring Su Han's bow and arrow aim, and flew towards Su Han at the lead. He didn't believe that a person at the beginning of the imperial realm could really pose any threat to him? Just when Senior Brother Long had just started it, suddenly, a terrifying sound pierced the sky, also penetrated the clouds and mist, turned into a terrifying streamline, and shot straight towards Senior Brother Long's head. This arrow came very suddenly and at such a fast speed that it was like a shooting star chasing the moon. Senior Brother Long didn¡¯t even have time to react. The arrow had already entered his head. boom! The next moment, Senior Brother Long¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon, with blood splattering everywhere! The headless body fell helplessly from mid-air. The dignified mid-level peak genius of the Emperor Realm was shot in the head by an arrow from Su Han. At this moment, several other Zhuzi Sect disciples were so shocked that their scalps were numb. This bow and arrow is so fast, so fierce, and so powerful that it is almost impossible to guard against it. "This guy is not a good person. Let's leave quickly and go back to the sect to call for reinforcements!" The remaining disciples of the Zhuzi Sect, having lost their leader Senior Brother Long, naturally lost their desire to fight. They just wanted to leave quickly and go back to find reinforcements before coming back. . However, how could Su Han let them leave? Su Han knew very well that these guys said they were disciples of the sect, but in fact they were no different from bandits. When they saw that they had the wings of Kun, they became greedy and wanted to rob them. If he hadn't been so strong, he would have already become their prey by this time. Whoosh! Another arrow was shot out with a rainbow of momentum, blowing out the head of a Zhuzi Sect disciple. Then he continued to run back, and without losing momentum, he shot another Zhuzi Sect disciple behind him through the chest. ¡°Pfft, pfft!¡± This arrow was as powerful as a kebab, and it didn¡¯t stop until it shot the fifth person! Five corpses also fell from the air in despair. Perhaps until this moment, they felt regretful. It would have been better if they had not provoked this terrifying young man. Out of the eight Zhuzi Sect disciples, only the last two were left in the blink of an eye. These two people were also trembling, and they were so frightened that they didn't know where to hide. "I won't kill you." Su Han put away his bow and arrows and came to the two Zhuzi Sect disciples. These two people were the ones who just advocated leaving quickly and did not agree to fight with Su Han. For these two people, Su Han naturally had no reason to kill them. However, he still wanted to ask something from these two people. Looking at the two people, he asked: "Just now you said you would get to the mine before dark, right?"What's the meaning? What mineral vein? " The two people calmed down and believed that Su Han didn't really want to kill them, so they spoke tremblingly: "Our sect has opened up several new Saint Yuan stone veins during this period, which requires a lot of manpower to mine. He was sent to help in one of the mines.¡± "I see, a new mineral vein has been discovered here?" Su Han was also thoughtful. It seems that the newly discovered mineral vein in Mangcheng is not a special case. "Are you all disciples of the Zhuzi Sect? Is the Zhuzi Sect very powerful?" Su Han asked. "It's awesome, of course it's awesome. The Zhuzi Sect is one of the two super sects in Xiaogushan. One is the Fengyu Palace and the other is the Zhuzi Sect. They are both dominant and no one dares to mess with them." The two people said quickly. "Two super sects? I just came to Xiaogushan area and don't know much about it. Please tell me about the situation of these two super sects." Su Han said. "There are at least a thousand sects in Xiaogushan, large and small, but the real behemoths among them are Fengyu Palace and Zhuzi Sect. The size and strength of these two sects far exceed the other sects. However, Fengyu Palace The relationship with the Zhuzi Sect is not good, and is even a bit bad, because there is no room for two tigers in one mountain, and the two sects are constantly fighting with each other, trying to find opportunities to annex each other." The two people said. Su Han nodded and asked: "With the strength of the eight of you, what level are you in the Zhuzi Sect?" "This we are all ordinary disciples in the Zhuzi Sect. There are elite disciples above the ordinary disciples. The best among the elite disciples can be promoted to elders. There are tens of thousands of ordinary disciples like us in the entire Zhuzi Sect. The strongest among us, Senior Brother Long, is at the peak of the Intermediate Emperor Realm, but he can only be considered an outstanding one among the ordinary disciples, and has not yet reached the standard for promotion to an elite disciple." The two people said. "So it turns out that there are tens of thousands of ordinary disciples in the middle level of the Emperor Realm. It seems that this Zhuzi Sect is indeed not comparable to a small place like Mangcheng." Su Han also didn¡¯t expect that his target was originally Fengyu Palace, but he unexpectedly offended another giant in Xiaogushan, Zhu Zizong. " However, this little surprise did not faze Su Han. After thinking about it for a while, a plan to take advantage of the situation has already taken shape in my mind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2180 Senior Brother Xu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For Su Han, his goal is only Situ Jiang, and he has no hostility towards Fengyu Palace. Moreover, Fengyu Palace is a force that Duan Kun has worked hard to manage, so Su Han will naturally not want to destroy it. Now that he has killed the disciples of the Zhuzi Sect, Su Han also knows that the matter cannot be hidden. It's better to take advantage of the situation. Anyway, Zhu Zizong and Fengyu Palace are in opposition, and he just happened to take advantage of this incident to sneak into Fengyu Palace. "You two, let's go. By the way, before you go, tell me the location of the mineral vein." Su Han is not worried that these two disciples of the Zhuzi Sect will betray him. Anyway, he will not be able to hide the fact that he killed the disciples of the Zhuzi Sect sooner or later. It doesn't matter whether he betrays or not. The two Zhuzi Sect disciples quickly drew a map of the location of the mineral veins and handed it to Su Han, and then left immediately. Su Han was also thoughtful in his heart. "Since the relationship between Zhu Zizong and Feng Yu Dian is not good and they are hostile forces, then if I kill people from Zhu Zizong, they are friends of Feng Yu Dian. As long as the matter spreads, Feng Yu Dian will definitely notice me." "However, with just a few ordinary disciples, the matter is not big enough, and it is difficult for the higher-ups to notice it. We need to add fuel to the flames." Su Han briefly looked at the map and headed in the direction of the mineral vein. It can also be seen from the map that what he is going to is the smallest of the several mineral veins recently opened by the Zhuzi Sect. The manpower in the mine is also relatively minimal. " However, no matter how small the manpower is, it is still a super large number of people. It is definitely not something that ordinary monks dare to provoke, and they don't even dare to make a move. Su Han was extremely fast. In an hour, he had already traveled thousands of miles. A small mineral vein in front gradually showed its outline. This mine is larger than the one outside Mang City. There are bright lights outside the mine and many tents have been set up, adding a lot of vitality to this bare mountain range. Su Han did not rush forward, but found a hidden place, and waited until nightfall completely fell before slowly walking towards the mine vein. Even though they were far apart, Su Han could hear the sound of Saint Yuan Stone being mined from within the veins. At this moment, it was completely dark. At the entrance of the mine, there were many disciples of the Zhuzi Sect wearing purple robes, guarding the handymen working in the mine. In the open space on the other side, many people gathered in a circle. On the ground in the middle of the circle, there were six corpses wearing Zhuzi Sect uniforms. The death conditions of the six people were extremely miserable. Some of them had their heads exploded, leaving only headless bodies. "You are so bold, so bold. In the Xiaogushan area, there are people who dare to use such cruel methods to kill members of our Zhuzi Sect." "Who did it?" "Senior Brother Xu, we can't just let this matter go. I guess it must have been done by someone from the Fengyu Palace." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ ??Senior Brother Xu, who was surrounded by everyone, had an ordinary appearance, a tall build, and his cultivation had reached the high level of the Emperor Realm. With a high-level cultivation of the Imperial Realm, one can already be regarded as an elite disciple in the Zhuzi Sect. Moreover, such a young high-level Imperial Realm monk is naturally not comparable to the kind of monks who have practiced for many years before reaching the high-level Imperial Realm. This mine is not that big, so the Zhuzi Sect only sent two high-level disciples of the Emperor Realm to take charge. "It is not the fault of Fengyu Palace. Although we and Fengyu Palace do have constant friction, most of them are head-on conflicts. Such private killings rarely occur. Moreover, the friction between us and Fengyu Palace is basically based on strength. Similar disciples were fighting bravely, and the injuries on the six corpses were obviously caused by the same person, and the arrow wounds on the corpses all seemed to be fatal with one arrow, which showed that the strength of the person who took action was superior to them. .¡± Senior Brother Xu looked down at the six corpses on the ground and said slowly. He is an elite disciple, and among the many elite disciples of the Zhuzi Sect, his status is not high. However, among this group of ordinary disciples, he seemed very noble. "Who could have done it?" Everyone is also puzzled. You must know that in Xiaogushan, there is no one else who dares to have friction with the Zhuzi Sect except Fengyu Palace. Senior Brother Xu¡¯s tone deepened: ¡°No matter who it is, this matter must be found out as soon as possible. Not everyone is qualified to touch the people of the Zhuzi Sect. If you dare to touch the people of the Zhuzi Sect, you will die!¡± As he spoke, his whole body's aura was released, extremely fierce. At this moment, several more disciples grabbed the two of them and came to Senior Brother Xu.before. "Senior Brother Xu, these two guys were found not far from the scene where the body was found. They should be together with the six people who died, and they are all disciples of our Zhuzi Sect. But the strange thing is that not only are they not dead , and was unscathed.¡± As soon as this disciple said his words, all the eyes on the scene immediately turned to the two disciples, with a trace of suspicion mixed in their eyes. "You two, hand over your identity tokens first." Senior Brother Xu ordered. The two people quickly took out their identity tokens in the Zhuzi Sect. After Senior Brother Xu took them, he compared them repeatedly and confirmed that these two people were indeed disciples of the Zhuzi Sect. Then he said calmly: "Why are the other six people dead, but you two are not dead?" When the two of them heard the tone of Senior Brother Xu's tone, there was a trace of suspicion, and they couldn't help but complain secretly. They could only bite the bullet and said: "Maybe the two of us are luckier." "Good luck?" Senior Brother Xu asked noncommittally, "Who killed six of them?" The two couldn't help but look at each other. At this moment, they both had similar thoughts. The boy in white was kind enough to let them go. They couldn't retaliate and betray him easily. ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly, but he seemed to be a monk in his thirties.¡± ¡°He has a mustache and is not tall.¡± The two simply started talking nonsense. Senior Brother Xu said calmly: "What color are that person's clothes? You don't have to rush to answer, take turns coming over, and then whisper your answers to me." When these two people heard this, their expressions turned bitter, but due to the majesty of Senior Brother Xu, they could only do as they were told. After hearing their respective answers, Senior Brother Xu suddenly became furious: "One of you said it was gray and the other said it was yellow. It can be seen that you are full of lies and you are deceiving us. As a disciple of the Zhuzi Sect, you are trying to cover up a person. An outsider, a murderer?¡± "No, no, I remembered wrongly. His clothes are not yellow, but gray." "It's gray and yellow." The poor excuses of the two made Senior Brother Xu even more angry. With a bang, he kicked one of them in the face. The man was caught off guard and was kicked to the ground, blood spurting out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2181: Open Robbery You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This scene was secretly watched by Su Han. Su Han couldn't help but frown. He didn't expect that by letting those two disciples go, he would cause trouble for them instead. "Who killed the six of them? Tell the truth, otherwise I will immediately use the sect's ban to kill you." Senior Brother Xu drew out his long sword and said casually. The two men were sweating profusely and gritting their teeth. They were panicked for a moment and didn't know what to do. After waiting for a while, Senior Brother Xu lost his patience. With a swish of his sword, he went towards the two of them and killed them. Whoops! At this moment, a sound of breaking through the air suddenly came out from the darkness, but it was a stream of air, invisible and impartial, which happened to hit the long sword in Senior Brother Xu's hand. Keng! The sound of gold and stone intersecting was heard, and sparks flew out from the collision place. Senior Brother Xu only felt his wrist go numb, and the long sword in his hand almost flew away. "who?" Senior Brother Xu shouted angrily. As a high-level genius at the Emperor level, he was almost knocked out of his sword by someone, which made him feel very humiliated. The other Zhuzi Sect disciples also looked in the direction of the air flow in astonishment. None of them expected that in a place like this, someone would dare to take action against a disciple of the Zhuzi Sect. They were too brave. "You idiots, you want to catch me? I'm afraid you won't be able to catch me until you die." An understated voice suddenly sounded from the void, sometimes high and sometimes low, sometimes far and sometimes near, ethereal. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened and their ears pricked up, but until this sentence was finished, they didn¡¯t catch the whereabouts of the speaker. You can only hear his voice, but not his person! "Who is pretending to be a ghost here?" Senior Brother Xu also shouted. Suddenly, in the void ahead, a figure appeared out of thin air. This figure was a young boy, wearing white clothes, with a calm expression and outstanding temperament. He looked at them with a pair of deep eyes. "It's you?" Seeing Su Han's sudden appearance, the two Zhuzi Sect disciples who were forced to confess were almost in tears. This young man had already let them go once during the day, and now he showed up to save them again. In total, he had saved their lives twice. But the senior fellow apprentices from the same sect as them were cold-blooded and ruthless, and did not take their lives seriously at all. "You? Are you the one who killed six disciples of the Zhuzi Sect?" Senior Brother Xu's tone was cold, his eyes glanced at Su Han repeatedly, and he was shocked to find that Su Han's cultivation level was only at the beginning of the Emperor Realm. "Yes, I killed them all. When they saw me alone, they wanted to commit acts of robbery, killing people and stealing goods. Such people should be killed." Su Han said lightly. Senior Brother Xu also frowned. A monk at the first level of the Emperor Realm can leapfrog and kill six intermediate level Emperor Realm monks. This kind of thing is a bit shocking, and people who can do this have only been heard of a few times in the history of the Zhuzi Sect. ¡°However, Senior Brother Xu didn¡¯t take it to heart. No matter how powerful his level-leap ability is, I am a high-level emperor, and I am definitely more than enough to deal with him. "Haha, what a big statement. A boy at the beginning of the Emperor Realm has the courage to come here and act wild. I really have to admire your courage. Tell me, what is your name? I, Xu Lin, will not kill Wumingzhi under my sword. ghost." Senior Brother Xu smiled and looked extremely confident, not taking Su Han seriously at all. Su Han shrugged: "A robber sect like you is not worthy of knowing my name. However, since I am here to rob you today, I will tell you with great mercy, listen carefully, can I change my name?" If you don't change your surname, it will be Su Han." "Before I came here, I already understood that the manpower you have guarding this mine is only two high-level emperors and several mid-level emperors. You people are no match for this young master. I will give you a chance now. Pack up all the Saint Yuan Stones mined from this mine and bring them up to me, and maybe I will consider giving you a chance to survive." Su Han smiled faintly, but the words that came out of his mouth were extremely arrogant. When dealing with a robber sect, one should naturally behave like a robber. Otherwise, it would be too advantageous for the other party. "Mom, are we the disciples of the top sect in Xiaogushan, or is he the disciple of the top sect in Xiaogushan? Why is he more arrogant than us?" "Who the hell is this bastard? He actually wants to rob our mineral veins. I think he's drunk, right? Or he's crazy."  "Senior Brother Xu, there is no need to talk nonsense with this boy, just kill him directly." Every one of the disciples of the Zhuzi Sect was furious. As a disciple of the top sect in Xiaogushan, no one had ever dared to speak to them in such a tone. They originally thought they were already very arrogant, but they didn't expect someone who was even more ignorant to show up. "Senior Brother Xu, let me deal with him. He is just a junior in the Imperial realm. You don't need to take action yourself." A disciple at the peak of the middle level of the Emperor Realm stood up and strode towards Su Han. "Boy, if you kneel down and kowtow now, grandpa may consider leaving your whole body." The disciple was extremely arrogant and stared at Su Han. However, if he knew that among the six people who died, there was actually one who was at the peak of the Intermediate Emperor Realm, I'm afraid he wouldn't be so arrogant. Su Han didn't bother to talk nonsense with him. A wave of air jumped out of his body and slapped the disciple with a slap without any fancy. "So strong!" The disciple's expression changed slightly. This palm made him feel a huge pressure all of a sudden. How could he dare to neglect it? This man reacted very quickly. He immediately made a seal with both hands and fired out a wave of spiritual power. This wave of spiritual power transformed into a big knife and struck at Su Han's palm. Boom! A huge roaring sound rippled out, and the earth trembled. The evolved spiritual giant blade had almost no resistance under Su Han's palm, and was smashed to pieces on the spot. Destroying everything, absolutely overwhelming! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The disciple took a dozen steps back, his vision went dark, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and he collapsed on the ground. Wow! This scene immediately caused an uproar. Everyone knew that the young man in white had the ability to shoot at the middle level of the Emperor Realm. However, many people felt in their hearts that most of it relied on the power of bows and arrows. And now, this young man in white actually knocked back the peak of the middle-level emperor realm with his bare hands, leaving everyone dumbfounded. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would hardly believe it. Senior Brother Xu, who had been watching from the side, also changed his expression slightly. It must be said that as an elite disciple of the Zhuzi Sect, he seemed to see potential in this young man that exceeded most of the elite disciples of the Zhuzi Sect. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2182 Ice Attribute Genius You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I didn't expect that in the Xiaogushan area, apart from the Zhuzi Sect and Fengyu Palace, there are such geniuses. Boy, I have to say that your potential is very good. If it were before, maybe I would fully invite you to join Zhu Zizong." When Senior Brother Xu said that, his face suddenly sank, "However, now you have killed six disciples of the Jade Purple Sect and formed a blood feud with the Jade Purple Sect. It is a pity that you have chosen the most wrong path." ¡°Senior Brother Xu said this out of sincerity. Once an emperor-level genius who can defeat the peak of the middle-level emperor level with his bare hands is born, he will definitely be the target of competition between the two major sects, and his future will be bright. However, it is impossible for Su Han to have any future now, because he has chosen the wrongest path, which is to oppose the Zhu Zizong. The Zhu Zizong never had anything good to say about its enemies. They must get rid of them completely before they grow up, so as not to leave any future troubles. "I'll give him a try." A cold voice suddenly sounded from beside Senior Brother Xu, but it was another high-level disciple of the Emperor Realm. This person¡¯s name is Shi He, and he is also an elite disciple of the Zhuzi Sect. However, unlike Xu Lin, Shi He was taciturn, so Xu Lin was mainly responsible for the affairs of the mine, with Shi He only playing a supporting role. However, this does not mean that Shi He's strength is worse than Xu Lin's. In fact, Shi He has a very special bloodline, a relatively rare ice bloodline. He can advance quickly in practicing ice-based skills and has very strong combat effectiveness. In a real fight, it's hard to say who is stronger, him or Xu Lin. "Boy, you're dead. Our senior brother Shi is a genius with a special bloodline. He doesn't need to beat you to death. He can freeze you to death with just ice." Listening to the shouts of everyone in the Zhuzi Sect, Su Han also smiled lightly. Su Han was originally a little wary of the high-level Imperial Realm geniuses in front of him. He knew that the trump cards and combat power of the young geniuses trained by such a large sect would definitely be far better than Zi Shanfeng and Jing Ying. They can kill the Jingying, but they do not mean that they can completely suppress the high -level genius of the great emperor. However, if the opponent is an ice attribute genius, Su Han is sure to restrain himself. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Shi He activated his skills and walked forward. Wherever he went, the air made a hissing sound, layers of white cold mist floated, and the surrounding temperature dropped suddenly. "Senior Brother Shi's ice attribute skills have been cultivated to this point, and they are really powerful. The aura he exudes makes me tremble." "Yes, although Senior Brother Shi usually doesn't like to talk, he is really not weak. If we really want to fight, Senior Brother Xu may not be his opponent." ¡°I don¡¯t know if this Su Han can be Senior Brother Shi¡¯s opponent?¡± "You think too much, how could you be your opponent? There is a world of difference between the primary level of the Emperor Realm and the high level of the Imperial Realm." The disciples of Zhu Zizong are still very confident in Shi He. When Shi He came to the opposite side of Su Han, he looked extremely cold. Ice cubes had begun to condense in the air between his hands. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The ice cube formed quickly, and the cold power contained in it would freeze the blood of an ordinary early-level emperor monk's body immediately. "Ice Palm!" Shi He shouted low, pushed his palms forward, and a huge ice handprint evolved. Wherever the ice handprint went, the void solidified, locking all of Su Han's energy, and he was close in the blink of an eye. Su Han raised his brows, Shi He was indeed much more powerful than Zi Shanfeng and Jing Ying, and his ice attribute bloodline was indeed not a guarantee. However, ice attribute attacks are really not a problem for Su Han. With a pinch of the hand technique, hundreds of vines of the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower emerged densely from the ground. The fire-attributed red vines first raised their heads and swept towards the huge ice handprint. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The energy contained in the ice handprint was too strong. Under the strong ice attribute attack, the first batch of fire sunflower vines were frozen into solid ice and then withered. However, for Su Han, the thing he doesn't care about the most is the vines of the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower, because the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower is a living spiritual plant, and if the vines die, they can regenerate quickly. Whoosh whoosh! More fire sunflower vines wrapped around the big ice handprint crazily, and long tongues of fire wrapped the ice handprint tightly. Fire can defeat ice, no matter how powerful the ice hand seal is,Unable to withstand the madness of the fire attribute spiritual power, the attack energy in it was quickly shattered by the fire sunflower vines. Immediately afterwards, the ice sunflower vine appeared again and quickly swallowed up the ice attribute energy in the ice handprint. "What?" Seeing this, the disciples of the Zhuzi Sect exclaimed in surprise and couldn't believe it. Su Han didn¡¯t give Shi He any chance to react. When he moved his hand again, the dense fire sunflower vines swept towards Shi He crazily. Shi He quickly evolved an ice blade and kept cutting these vines. However, he himself was of ice-attribute blood, and under the scorching heat of fire-attribute, his movements became slower and slower, and he soon felt powerless. In addition, these vines can regenerate in a very short period of time after being cut off, which makes De Shihe panic and unable to gather his strength to attack. Just dealing with these vines has made him exhausted. When everyone saw that Shi He was trapped so easily by Su Han, they couldn't help but be stunned. You know, Shi He is an elite disciple of the Zhuzi Sect, and is recognized as one of the more promising disciples. Now he is easily trapped by a person who is at the beginning of the Emperor Realm. Isn't this guy too perverted? When Su Han saw Shi He was trapped, he didn't want to waste any more time. This is the mineral vein of the Zhuzi Sect. If you delay here for a long time and attract the real masters of the Zhuzi Sect, it will be quite detrimental to yourself. At the moment, Tian Kun¡¯s wings are also urged to move towards the inside of the mineral vein. "Boy, where are you running?" When Xu Lin saw Su Han flying away, he thought Su Han was trying to escape. But the next moment, he discovered that Su Han had entered the mineral vein. "No, hurry up and stop this kid." Everyone in the Zhuzi Sect was also shocked. If the mine was robbed by this kid, then they, the guarding disciples, would be in great danger. Xu Lin took the lead and rushed madly towards the inside of the mine, with other disciples following closely behind. Within the mineral vein, Su Han has already flown in. The inside of this vein is really not small, it is as big as a square. Many servants of the Zhuzi Sect are mining the Saint Yuan Stone here. The ground is already covered with a mountain-like pile of finished products, numbering as many as four to five million. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2183: Wretched destruction You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Wow, young master, there are so many Saint Yuan Stones here." Huo'er also couldn't wait to jump out. Looking at the hill-like pile of Saint Yuan Stones in front of him, he was very excited. This mineral vein is indeed larger than the previous mine in Mangcheng. There are also more Saint Yuan Stones mined. Su Han naturally would not be polite to the Zhu Zizong. With a wave of his hand, the wind and waves swept across, and the mountains of Saint Yuan Stones were directly put away by him and put into the storage ring. Huo'er also turned into a little red bird, flying wildly in this space. Its wings flapped tornadoes, rolling up a lot of holy yuan stones, and swallowed them directly into the mouth, enjoying the food. "Asshole, stop!" A loud shout sounded from behind, and it was Xu Lin and Shi He who had broken free from the shackles of the Ice and Fire Demon Kui and rushed in. When the two of them saw Su Han and Huo'er's actions, their eyes suddenly darkened. These Saint Yuan Stones all belonged to the Zhuzi Sect. If the senior officials of the Zhuzi Sect knew that they were unable to protect the sect's wealth, they would be angry. Whizzing! The two of them sacrificed their magic weapons and shot out two bright rays of light, which were destructive waves of spiritual power, rushing towards Su Han. snort! Su Hanhan snorted, and the Yin and Yang Feiyu swords shook out a wave of light, the sword energy flowing horizontally. The attacks of the three collided with each other, powerful energy fluctuations spread out, and the entire mine crumbled. Seeing this situation, the two of them were also very depressed. Inside this mineral vein, they simply cannot use it. If the three of them fight here with all their strength, the mineral vein will inevitably be destroyed. They cannot bear this responsibility. Wow! Su Han didn't care so much. He waved his hand again, and all the Saint Yuan Stones piled up in the square were swept up by him. Like a long whale sucking water, all the Saint Yuan Stones were sucked into the storage ring in an instant. Poof! Seeing this situation, Xu Lin almost spit out blood. He and Shi He screamed in anger, but there was nothing they could do. Their speed was not as fast as Su Han's, and they couldn't use it here. They could only feel aggrieved. "Anyone who doesn't want to die, get out of here." Su Han looked at the handymen mining the Saint Yuan Stone and said calmly. His voice is not loud, but it reaches everyone's ears accurately. "Run quickly!" These handymen are not fools. They have no say in the current situation. The only thing they can do is to quickly stay away from this place of right and wrong. In an instant, these handymen dispersed like birds and beasts. "Su Han, what do you want to do now?" Xu Lin was furious and looked at Su Han floating in the air. "It's very simple, I want to destroy this vein." Su Han said with a smile. "you dare¡­¡­" Before Xu Lin finished speaking, Su Han had already shown with practical actions whether he dared or not. With a roar, the Yin-Yang Flying Fish Swords in Su Han's hands directly threw out a thick sword energy and hit the crystal wall inside the vein. No matter how strong this mineral vein is, it can't withstand such a fierce attack from Su Han at this time. It was knocked out of a large hole on the spot. Spider web-like cracks spread rapidly on the crystal wall, and it seemed that there was a danger of collapse at any time. "Damn it, isn't this guy a lunatic?" Shi He was also extremely depressed. He never imagined that the other party would dare to make such a big fuss. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han ignored the two of them and did not attack them. He only attacked the mineral veins. Even if these two people join forces, they can't stop themselves and will only cause greater damage. Su Han knew that his goal was to seek revenge from Situ Jiang of Fengyu Palace, and Situ Jiang was the top giant in Xiaogushan. If he wanted to achieve this goal, he could not take the ordinary path. That¡¯s why you need to destroy this mineral vein. If you destroy the Zhuzi Sect¡¯s mineral vein today, you will definitely be famous in Xiaogushan tomorrow. Seeing the mineral veins being gradually destroyed, both of their faces were filled with deathly gray. It's over, it's over completely. This mine is the property of the sect. Once the higher-ups find out, the two of us will not be able to live without it. "This person is too fast. We can't stop him from causing damage. What should we do?" "By the way, quickly use the transmission talisman to report to the sect and ask the sect to send experts to deal with him." Shi He reminded. "Okay." Xu Lin then remembered to send the message, and immediately turned his palm over, and a talisman appeared in his hand. Xu Lin¡¯s spiritual thoughts entered the talisman,The urn disappeared immediately. Huo'er saw this scene clearly and shouted: "Young Master, they sent a message to summon the master." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The yin and yang flying fish swords in Su Han's hands once again rippled with countless sword energy. Under this indiscriminate bombing attack, the entire mineral vein could no longer support it and collapsed on the spot, turning into ruins. "Walk." Behind Su Han, Tian Kun's wings fluttered, opening a passage through the ruins, and fled away, with the little red bird Huo'er following closely behind. Although Xu Lin and Shi He wanted to catch up, they were no match for Su Han in terms of speed and could only watch Su Han escape. The expressions on both men's faces were extremely ugly. A mine was destroyed right in front of their eyes. If they were held accountable, they would definitely bear the brunt. After a moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the void in front of him, but it was an old man wearing the attire of the Zhuzi Sect with a serious expression. After the old man appeared, the first thing he saw was the destroyed mine in front of him. As if he couldn't believe his eyes, the old man took a few deep breaths, frowned tightly, and said in a stern tone: "What's going on?" There was such a big noise coming from the mine before. Before Xu Lin sent out the transmission talisman, the old man had actually felt it, so he rushed to check it out immediately. Unexpectedly, what he saw was such a scene. "Elder An, someone killed six of our ordinary disciples, and then attacked the mine stronghold. Not only did he plunder all the Saint Yuan Stones that were mined, but he also destroyed the mine. The two of us couldn't stop him, and he headed in that direction. Ran away." Seeing the old man coming, Xu Lin and Shi He didn't dare to be negligent. They hurriedly explained the previous situation in general, and then pointed in the direction of Su Han's escape. "You are so bold that you dare to run wild in the Zhuzi Sect's mineral veins. I will catch you and cut your body into pieces!" The old man was so angry that he blew his beard and glared, turned into a stream of light and chased in the direction where Su Han escaped. "Senior Brother Xu, can Elder An catch that kid? That guy's speed is quite terrifying. It's really hard to believe that he is a junior emperor." Shi He was still a little frightened. A junior emperor could be so terrifying. To the point where even the two high-level geniuses of the Emperor Realm couldn't do anything to him. It is conceivable that once this incident spreads, the reputations of Xu Lin and Shi He in the Zhu Zizong will also be greatly reduced. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2184: The Chase of the Strong in the Divine Sea Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Don't worry, Elder An is a master of the Divine Sea Realm. No matter how terrifying Su Han is, he can only die in front of Elder An. Moreover, the speed of the Divine Sea Realm is so fast that that guy can't match it at all. " Xu Lin has great confidence in Elder An. He only hopes that Elder An can recover for them the humiliation they suffered today. Under the cover of night, Su Han used the wings of Tian Kun and continued to glide in the void. His heart was extremely happy, and the destruction of the mine seemed to satisfy some kind of destructive desire in his heart, which was very satisfying. But the most important thing is that what happened today will definitely make him famous in Xiaogushan. After becoming famous, Zhu Zizong will definitely hunt him down everywhere, but Fengyu Palace is different. If Zhu Zizong and Feng Yu Dian were really at odds with each other, Feng Yu Dian would definitely come forward to recruit him. Therefore, Su Han¡¯s next plan is to wait for the news to spread completely, then go to the Wind and Rain Palace and find a way to sneak in. Now that I have shown my potential, after arriving at Fengyu Palace, I can imagine that I will be taken seriously by Fengyu Palace. This is the first and most important step for Su Han to get closer to Situ Jiang. "Hey, young master, do you think that person from the Zhuzi Sect will be so angry that you destroyed the mine?" Huo'er also had an extremely dislike for those bandit disciples from the Zhuzi Sect who were looking for trouble. Having destroyed the mineral veins of the Zhuzi Sect, Huo'er is probably the happiest person. "Huh? Someone is chasing me, and the speed is so fast." Huo'er's face suddenly changed, and a powerful aura quickly approached in his consciousness. The power of this aura was not comparable to that of Xu Lin and Shi Heliu. "It should be from the Zhuzi Sect. This aura might be a master of the Divine Sea Realm." Su Han frowned. With his current strength, it was impossible for him to cross a whole realm to fight against the Divine Sea Realm. Even if he had all his cards revealed, he would not be an opponent. After all, the gap in cultivation is too big and cannot be made up by any means. "It's a pity that I haven't practiced Tiankun Liuguang Dun to a certain level yet. Otherwise, even a strong person in the Divine Sea Realm may not be able to catch up with me." Behind him, Elder An had used all his speed at this moment, but despite this, the distance between the two people was only slowly shortening, and they could not catch up all at once. "A small junior Emperor Realm can be so fast?" Elder An was simply unbelievable. He originally planned to go back and punish Xu Lin and Shi He, but they couldn't even deal with a Junior Imperial Realm. However, after seeing Su Han's speed with his own eyes, Elder An also gave up on this idea. This first level of the Emperor Realm is not an ordinary first level of the Emperor Realm at all. I have to go all out to chase it so hard, let alone Xu Lin and Shi He. "Hmph! After all, I am in the Divine Sea Realm. If even a small Imperial Realm can escape from under my nose, there is no need to be in this Divine Sea Realm." Elder An snorted coldly, and his whole body's momentum was lifted. , the speed is also improved again. Being in the Divine Sea Realm, Elder An naturally has some special methods. After using them, the distance between him and Su Han was also shortened. "The Divine Sea Realm is really not that easy to deal with. The guy behind has locked my aura. If I continue to struggle with him like this, I will be the one who suffers." Su Han knew that it would definitely be detrimental to him if he was entangled by a master of the Divine Sea Realm. It is urgent to get rid of it as soon as possible. At this moment, Su Han's expression changed and he found an abandoned village not far ahead, deserted. At that moment, Su Han was also secretly happy: "Yes." With a movement of spiritual consciousness, a cave appeared in the void out of thin air. The figures of Su Han and Huo'er were hidden in the cave. ???????????? Then, the cave mansion was floating in the air, but it landed in the middle of the abandoned village, just like one of the houses, nothing special. This cave is the magic weapon that Su Han refined with him. There are many restrictions in the cave, including restrictions that can cover up his own aura. Soon after, Elder An¡¯s figure also appeared near the abandoned village. As if aware of Su Han's sudden disappearance, Elder An suddenly stopped. "Why did he disappear completely all of a sudden? I have obviously locked onto his aura and he can't escape at all. Could it be that he used some means to hide it?" Elder An frowned. This was the first time he encountered such a strange thing. However, he still doesn¡¯t believe that a person at the initial level of the Emperor Realm canIt was a travesty for him to disappear without a trace under his eyes. At this moment, Elder An released his spiritual consciousness and began to sweep the surrounding space, not sparing every corner. He believed that the other party must have used some kind of blinding method, but this kind of crude method was just a small trick for a strong man like himself in the Divine Sea Realm. When he finds him, he will be cut into pieces to let him know what a miserable end he will get if he offends the Zhuzi Sect. "Huh? Is there an abandoned village here?" Elder An frowned, and his spiritual consciousness swept around the abandoned village, almost turning the abandoned village upside down, but still couldn't find any breath. "Isn't it in this abandoned village?" Elder An was not sure, maybe the other party was playing reverse thinking with him, and he chose not to hide in a conspicuous place like the village, but to hide somewhere else. In the end, Elder An's consciousness almost searched the area for dozens of miles. Not even a fly escaped his perception, but he still couldn't find the slightest trace of Su Han's breath. Elder An spent dozens of minutes exploring in vain. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood: "This is really evil. Could this kid just disappear out of thin air?" In the cave, Su Han also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the restrictions in the cave had no problem resisting the detection of the divine consciousness of the elementary level of the Divine Sea Realm. Just now, he was already prepared. If this cave was discovered, he would directly activate the time and space talisman and teleport to Tianyi Palace. But now it seems that it shouldn¡¯t be necessary. ¡°Asshole, damn bastard!¡± Elder An outside was so angry that he yelled and cursed, and his mentality completely exploded. The mineral veins of the Zhuzi Sect were destroyed. As a strong man in the Divine Sea Realm, he was here to arrest people. But now it was good that he couldn't even find any trace of them. In the end, Elder An had no choice but to leave angrily. Su Han hid in the cave, but was very cautious and did not come out immediately. He knew that it would be a bit abnormal for the other party to give up so easily after looking for him for so long. Sure enough, after less than half an hour, Elder An left and returned again. After wandering around again, he reluctantly left. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2185 The Eight Giants You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing this, Huo'er, who was also hiding in the cave, couldn't help but admire Su Han. "Okay, I'm really leaving now." Su Han put away the cave and left the area with Huo'er. "I have just arrived in the Xiaogushan area, and I don't even have a place to stay. Now the people from the Zhuzi Sect can no longer catch up with me. The immediate priority is to find a place to stay." After leaving the control area of ??Zhu Zizong, Su Han chose the direction of the headquarters of Fengyu Palace and ran away. A day and a night were spent on the road. On the third day, Su Han finally came to the edge of a city. "The front should be the sphere of influence of the Fengyu Palace. This city should be equivalent to a portal of the Fengyu Palace. Just in time, go in and rest for a while, and inquire about the news." In front of the city gate was the city gate. Su Han fell to the ground and merged into the wave of monks lining up in front of the city gate. From the discussions of these monks, he heard that the city ahead was called Jiwu City. From a distance, Jiwu City is very majestic, filled with clouds and mist, giving it a fairyland-like visual experience. This city can be said to be the barrier of the Fengyu Palace. When you reach Jiwu City, you have truly entered the Fengyu Palace's sphere of influence. Although Jiwu City belongs to Fengyu Palace¡¯s sphere of influence, it also has its own forces. If you want to enter Jiwu City, you have to pay taxes and ten Saint Yuan Stones just like entering Mang City. For monks who have reached the high level of the Zun Realm and the Imperial Realm, although ten Saint Yuan Stones are not many, there are too many people coming in and out of Jiwu City every day. For Jiwu City, it is also a big deal. A lot of income. In other words, whoever controls Jiwu City is equivalent to controlling wealth. Su Han paid ten Saint Yuan Stones and entered Jiwu City. For him now, ten Saint Yuan Stones are naturally a drop in the bucket and really nothing. "Have you heard that something big seems to have happened to Zhu Zizong?" "That's right, one of the mineral vein strongholds of the Zhuzi Sect was taken over by someone. Not only did they take away all the mined Saint Yuan Stones, but they also killed six disciples of the Zhuzi Sect. It is said that they also destroyed all the mineral veins. It was so brutal." "The Zhu Zizong has now issued a reward order. This person's name is Su Han. Anyone who catches him or provides clues about him will be rewarded heavily." "It can't be that easy. I heard that an elder from the Zhuzi Sect went to capture him, but they didn't even catch him. It's so scary. A person at the beginning of the Emperor Realm can be so terrifying." "This guy is too courageous. He even dared to kill people from the Zhuzi Sect and destroyed the mineral veins of the Zhuzi Sect. The Zhuzi Sect will definitely not give up. A reward order has been issued, which shows that the Zhuzi Sect will not stop until they catch him. " "With the cultivation of the initial level of the Emperor Realm, he can escape from the hands of the Divine Sea Realm. How have we ever heard of such a character? I am afraid that there are very few such characters in the history of the two major sects." As soon as he entered Jiwu City, Su Han found that the streets and alleys were filled with such discussions. Su Han couldn't help but smile at the corner of his mouth. It seemed that the noise he made was indeed quite big and had already caused a sensation in the entire Xiaogushan. "The news spread faster than I imagined. It seems that Zhu Zizong will not give up until they catch me. This is just right. It is the effect I want." The news of the reward order issued by Zhu Zizong spread throughout Xiaogushan almost in a very short period of time. In this way, Su Han's reputation was completely destroyed. As the enemy of Zhu Zizong, Fengyu Pavilion must also know Su Han's name at this moment. "I also heard that the Fengyu Palace has focused its attention on Su Han. Someone in the Fengyu Palace wants to win over Su Han and draw this genius into the Fengyu Palace camp." "I have also heard that the eldest son Xiye, the lord of Jiwu City, has already said that he wants to make friends with Su Han. Mr. Xiye is an elite disciple of the Wind and Rain Palace. He is young and has reached the half-step of the Divine Sea realm. .¡± "That's normal. Fengyu Palace and Zhuzi Sect were originally enemies. Su Han destroyed the mineral veins of Zhuzi Sect, causing Zhuzi Sect to suffer heavy losses. I'm afraid Fengyu Palace is the happiest person." "If that Su Han is really that good, Fengyu Palace will naturally want it. Young Master Xiye said that he wants to make friends with Su Han, which is the best proof of Fengyu Palace's attitude." "Tomorrow is the birthday of the Lord of Jiwu City. I think Master Xiye is already in Jiwu City at this moment." ??The discussion continued, and Su Han heard all the news, and Su Han also secretly??. "It seems that as I expected, Fengyu Palace is already paying attention to this matter. This Young Master Xiye may be someone we can make friends with." "There is a restaurant ahead. If you go in and sit down, you may be able to hear more news about the situation in Xiaogushan." Su Han spotted a restaurant in front of him and walked there. Now that he has just arrived in the Xiaogushan area, it can be said that his eyesight is dark, and this Jiwu City is obviously a big city in Xiaogushan. All kinds of news will definitely gather here, including some major events in Xiaogushan. You should all be able to hear it. In the restaurant, Su Han ordered a pot of Jiwu City's specialty wine and tasted it while listening to the discussions of the monks in the restaurant. As expected by Su Han, there were indeed many people chatting in the restaurant, and most of the topics revolved around the Fengyu Palace. "By the way, there is another big event, and that is the Xiaogushan Peak Ceremony in two months. At that time, Xiaogushan's top giants will come out in full force and all appear at the peak ceremony. This is Xiaogushan's five years. It was a big event at one time.¡± "Yes, when the time comes, the eight top experts in Xiaogushan will gather at the highest peak of Xiaogushan for a real peak showdown to select the strongest giant in Xiaogushan. Unfortunately, the eight top experts have always been Evenly divided, this pinnacle ceremony has been held for many years, and there is no real winner among the eight powerful ones." "It's a pity that the old leader Duan of the Wind and Rain Palace died two years ago. The old leader's apprentice Situ Jiang became the new leader, and also filled the position of the eight powerful men. If the old leader Duan had not fallen, Maybe in this pinnacle ceremony, Master Duan can defeat the other seven powerful ones." "I think Master Situ is not bad either. He is a legendary figure in Xiaogushan. He is better than his master. His cultivation is no longer inferior to Master Duan. Under his leadership, Fengyu Palace is also flourishing. No worse than before.¡± Su Han's spirits were lifted by the discussions of these people. This was the first time he had heard of these eight top powerhouses in Xiaogushan, and he was also very interested. Listening to the respect in the voices of these people, it seems that these eight top powerhouses are not ordinary people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2186 Mr. Xiye You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the moment, Su Han also walked towards the table where the eight powerful men were discussed. There were already three people sitting at the table. Su Han was not polite and sat down next to the table. The three people couldn't help but stop talking at the same time and looked at him with surprised eyes. "Brothers, I've invited you to have a drink today." Su Han smiled slightly. Hearing this, the three people's attitudes towards Su Han immediately changed. Who doesn't like generous people? What's more, the wine in this restaurant is really not cheap. However, the three of them are not stupid, and the other party will never invite them to drink for no reason. "What do you want to talk about, little brother?" someone asked with a smile. "I have just arrived in Xiaogushan and am not very familiar with it. I was very interested when I heard three people talking about the eight giants of Xiaogushan and the peak ceremony of Xiaogushan. I didn't know that the eight giants of Xiaogushan are all Which eight?" Su Han asked. "Hahaha, little brother doesn't even know about the eight giants of Xiaogushan. It can be seen that this is really the first time to come to Xiaogushan. In this case, let us tell you about the eight giants of Xiaogushan." One of them laughed. In Xiaogushan, the eight giants are no secret. There is nothing that cannot be said. "There are two top sects in Xiaogushan, namely Fengyu Palace and Zhuzi Sect. In addition, there are also a huge team of casual cultivators. These eight giants are the eight top strong men among the two major sects and the casual cultivators. There are four sect members and four casual cultivators.¡± "These eight giants are all high-level powerhouses in the Divine Sea Realm. They are Situ Jiang and Wang Ming from the Wind and Rain Palace, Zhu Anshan and Zi Qingxuan from the Zhuzi Sect, and Ouyang Hou, Ouyang Liang, Taoist Tianquan, and Lu Dongxu among the casual cultivators. .¡± "These eight people represent the top strength of Xiaogushan and are listed as the eight giants of Xiaogushan. In order to compete for the title of the number one person in Xiaogushan, the eight people meet to compete at the highest peak of Xiaogushan once every five years, that is, What we call the pinnacle ceremony. Unfortunately, the first person has never been selected, and the eight people always win or lose." "Fengyu Palace used to be the head of Duan Kun, but unfortunately the old head Duan died two years ago, and his apprentice Situ Jiang took over as the head. At the same time, he also took the position of the eight giants. Although Situ Jiang is the youngest among the eight giants Yes, but the strength is not weak. In this pinnacle ceremony, many people are most optimistic about Situ Jiang winning the championship." This man was also frothing at the mouth and explained the affairs of the eight giants to Su Han in detail. "Yes, Master Situ has a legendary life. He was originally just an unknown boy. Since he was taken into the Fengyu Palace by Master Duan, his career has skyrocketed. From the bottom of the Fengyu Palace to dominating the Fengyu Palace and dominating Xiaogushan. , I don¡¯t know how many miracles I have created and how many records I have created. It¡¯s really enviable and admirable. I don¡¯t know how many people are idols. If I can be like Master Situ, my death will be worth it.¡± The other person also yearns for the Tao very much. "Come on, take a pee and look at yourself. With your virtues, do you still want to be like Master Situ? Wake up!" The three of them also laughed at the same time. "It seems that the old leader Duan Kun has taken on a good disciple." Su Han shook his head and drank the wine in one gulp, feeling filled with emotions in his heart. It turns out that Situ Jiang is doing so well. This made Su Han feel a sense of sadness. The world of martial arts is an extremely realistic world. This world will always belong to the successful. Although Situ Jiang is despicable and shameless, he is a successful person and has gained both fame and fortune. As for the truth behind that success, it was buried. "Senior Duan Kun, I'm afraid he has rested somewhere at this moment. However, if he knew that Situ Jiang was so prosperous now, he would not be able to rest in peace under Jiuquan." After paying the bill for this table, Su Han also left the restaurant. I found someone on the street and after asking for the direction of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, I walked towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Duan Kun¡¯s matter has always been a worry for Su Han. If he wants to get rid of this worry, he must get rid of Situ Jiang so that Duan Kun can rest in peace. Now, I heard that Situ Jiang was so famous in Xiaogushan and became the idol of many monks. He was almost treated as a legend. This made Su Han feel even more aggrieved and unworthy of Duan Kun. The only way to get close to Situ Jiang is to become a member of the Fengyu Palace, and now there is the best springboard, Young Master Xiye of the City Lord's Mansion. Walking in Jiwu City, although Su Han was the person who was offered a reward by the Zhuzi Sect, he didn't have much fear, because after all, this was the territory of Fengyu Palace, and Fengyu PalaceThe palace is a hostile force of the Zhuzi Sect. ??Here, even if there are people from the Zhuzi Sect, they can only do so secretly, and they will never dare to arrest Su Han blatantly. Arriving at the gate of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is also magnificent. Su Han did not waste too much nonsense and said directly to the guard guarding the city lord's palace: "I would like to inform you, Mr. Xiye, that Su Han is here. Please come out and see Mr. Xiye." As soon as Su Han said these words, the monks around him were all startled and were in an uproar. Many people's eyes suddenly fell on Su Han. "What? Is this Su Han? He is so young." "It is simply audacious to cause such a huge loss to the Zhuzi Sect with the cultivation level of the first level of the Emperor Realm. However, he also has the courage to do so. His talent is too strong." "Now this Su Han is a famous person in Xiaogushan. I didn't expect to see a real person here." "Isn't that true? It seems that Mr. Xiye's words to make friends with Su Han did have an effect. He really came." ¡°It would be a good thing for Fengyu Palace if we can get such a talented person to join us.¡± Everyone was talking about it, and the guard was also stunned and said in disbelief: "Are you Su Han?" "That's right, it's me." Su Han didn't beat around the bush at all. He wasn't afraid that there would be people from the Zhuzi Sect here. This was the city lord's palace in Jiwu City. Even if there were people from the Zhuzi Sect nearby, they wouldn't dare to cause trouble here unless they They don't want to live anymore. "You, just wait." The guard ran toward the gate of the city lord's mansion without looking back. After a while, a figure walked out from the gate of the City Lord's Mansion. This is a handsome young man, casually wearing a linen robe, and his whole body naturally exudes a natural demeanor, which makes it easy for people to like him. As soon as the young man appeared, the surrounding area became quiet, and many people looked at the young man with awe. "This is Young Master Xiye. He has reached the Half-Step Divine Sea Realm at a young age. He is a genius in our Jiwu City." ¡°I heard that Young Master Xiye¡¯s status is not low among the elite disciples of Fengyu Palace.¡± When Su Han looked at Mr. Xiye, Mr. Xiye also happened to look at him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2187 Big Lottery You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Are you Su Han? The Su Han who killed six Zhuzi Sect disciples, destroyed a mineral vein of the Zhuzi Sect, and successfully escaped from the elders of the Divine Sea Realm of the Zhuzi Sect?" Young Master Xiye also looked at Su Han curiously. In his eyes, the boy in white in front of him was younger than him and looked harmless. How could he look like someone who had done such an earth-shattering thing? "It's me, Mr. Xiye." Su Han also smiled lightly. Mr. Xiye said hurriedly: "You don't need to be so polite. My name is Ye Xi. Mr. Xiye is just a nickname." "Okay, Brother Ye." Su Han nodded. "I heard about Brother Su Han's deeds, and I'm very eager to make friends with a free and uninhibited genius like you. I wonder if Brother Su Han is interested in coming to the City Lord's Mansion?" Ye Xi extended the invitation. "Brother Ye, please." "please." In the city lord's mansion, Su Han received warm hospitality from Ye Xi. Logically speaking, with Ye Xi's status as a half-step to the Divine Sea Realm, it is absolutely impossible for Ye Xi to take an elementary level Emperor Realm person in his eyes and not even bother to take a look at it. " However, Su Han is not an ordinary first-level emperor. A first-level Emperor who easily killed six Intermediate Emperors and successfully escaped from under the nose of a strong person in the Divine Sea Realm could not be said to be unique, but at least it was the first time Ye Xi had seen him. "Brother Su is young and promising. He has done such earth-shattering things at such a young age. It is really impressive. I wonder what kind of feud Brother Su has with the Zhu Zizong?" Ye Xi is not a fool. If there is no reason, no one would be willing to provoke the behemoth of Zhu Zizong for no reason. "To be honest, Brother Ye, I met the disciples of the Zhuzi Sect on the road. When they saw that I was alone, they had the idea of ????killing people to seize goods. That's why I killed six of them and then destroyed their mineral veins in order to give them A little warning." Su Han smiled lightly. "I see, the disciples of the Zhuzi Sect actually committed such banditry, which is indeed in line with my understanding of them." Ye Xi also smiled, "They deserve this end. However, now the Zhuzi Sect has issued a reward for you. Ling, it seems that I won¡¯t give up until I catch you, I wonder what your plans are in the future?¡± "Of course I have to seek refuge in the Wind and Rain Palace. With my current situation, there is no other way out except to seek refuge in the Wind and Rain Palace." Su Han shrugged. Ye Xi was also stunned. He originally thought that Su Han would say something in a roundabout way to make him take the initiative to win over, but he didn't expect that Su Han would be so frank. ??????? Frankly speaking, he is extremely smart and understands his situation very well. In this small lonely mountain, he is being targeted by the Zhuzi Sect, and it seems that only the Fengyu Palace can protect him. Su Han deliberately offered to join the Fengyu Palace to make Ye Xi have a higher impression of him. A straight forward person will never be annoying. "Brother Su is right. In your current situation, you can only continue to survive in Xiaogushan if you get the protection of Fengyu Palace. For a genius like you, Fengyu Palace should be happy to accept you," Ye Xi said. "Then I have Brother Lao Ye to introduce me. Here are one hundred thousand Saint Yuan Stones. Please accept Brother Ye. Firstly, it is to thank Brother Ye for the introduction. Secondly, it is also a meeting gift for Su Han to make friends with Brother Ye." Seeing Su Han casually take out a storage bag, Ye Xi couldn't help but was stunned again. There seems to be something wrong with this style of painting Logically speaking, since he is the son of the lord of Jiwu City, shouldn't he be the one with the most wealth? As a result, the other party turned out to be richer and more generous than me. Such a way of spending money is simply not worth it. You must know that one hundred thousand Saint Yuan Stones is not a small amount, it is only used as a meeting gift "Ahem, brother Su Han, with your talent, I can unconditionally introduce you to the Wind and Rain Palace. You don't need to bribe me." Ye Xi reminded. "Brother Ye is joking. This is not a bribe, just a little kindness. Brother Ye accepts my kindness today, and there may be more in the future." Su Han also said with a meaningful smile. Ye Xi couldn't help but feel stunned. As a half-step Divine Sea realm, at that moment, he was impressed by Su Han's invisible aura. Although Su Han was only at the beginning of the Emperor Realm, the aura he showed at that moment was undoubtedly that of a superior. Ye Xi no longer hesitated. At this moment, he seemed to have seen the potential in Su Han. You can never go wrong making friends with this guy. "Okay, since Brother Su Han is so generous, then these"Yuanshi, I will accept it." After my father's birthday party tomorrow, I will take you to the Wind and Rain Palace. "Ye Xi is no longer polite. He will not be short of one hundred thousand Saint Yuan Stones. But accepting these Saint Yuan Stones represents the friendship between the two from now on. Su Han felt relieved in his heart. My first goal has been achieved, and I have successfully obtained a way to enter the Wind and Rain Palace. The next step is to work hard to improve my cultivation and get closer to Situ Jiang step by step. "Brother Ye, I heard that in two months the Xiaogushan Peak Ceremony will be held every five years. At that time, the eight giants of Xiaogushan will show up to compete on the highest peak of Xiaogushan. This is to increase your knowledge. The best opportunity, in my opinion, we can't miss it, how about we wait until after the peak ceremony and then go to the Wind and Rain Palace?" Su Han also said with a smile. Su Han is still very interested in the eight giants of Xiaogushan, especially Situ Jiang. He wants to see what this Situ Jiang looks like and what kind of style this legendary figure in Xiaogushan is like. "Haha, okay, my brother Su Han wants to witness the peak ceremony of Xiaogushan, and of course I want to accompany him. The venue for this peak ceremony is open, and every session will attract countless monks to watch and get a glimpse of the eight giants. But Su Han I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know, brother, that this pinnacle ceremony is different from previous ones.¡± Ye Xi smiled mysteriously. "How is it different?" Su Han asked. "In previous peak ceremonies, the eight giants only competed for the first place. To put it bluntly, it was a competition, and there was no other prize. But this time it is different. This time there is a big prize. Who among the eight giants can get it? The first place, the prize will be his. For this prize, the eight giants are gearing up to get it." When mentioning this lottery, Ye Xi couldn't help but lower her voice, as if she was afraid that others would hear her. "What kind of lottery?" Su Han is also interested. The prize that can attract the eight giants of Xiaogushan at the same time must not be an ordinary treasure. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2188: The Rare Treasure of Heaven and Earth: Frost Fire Lotus You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Few people know about this matter. I also heard it from a senior executive of Fengyu Palace. They plan to wait until the day of the peak ceremony to announce this matter." Ye Xi said: "On the highest peak of Xiaogu Mountain, there is a natural place. Nature is half fire and half water. In this natural place, an extremely rare elixir named Shuang was bred. Fire Lotus, it is said that in another month, this Frost Fire Lotus will mature. Now the eight giants have sent their strong men to stand on the highest peak of Xiaogu Mountain to protect the Frost Fire Lotus. The prize for this peak ceremony will be This is the Frost Fire Lotus. If any of the eight giants can defeat the others and get the first place, he can get it." "Hehe, let me tell you another news. This time our leader of the Wind and Rain Palace is sure to win against the Frost Fire Lotus. I believe that the peak battle in two months will be quite exciting." Ye Xi¡¯s eyes were shining, looking very expectant. "Young Master, is it the Frost Fire Lotus? Did I hear it wrong, is it the Frost Fire Lotus?" At this moment, Huo'er, who had been hiding in Su Han's clothes, suddenly sent a message to Su Han frantically. "Yes, it's the Frost Fire Lotus. It's indeed an elixir of the rarest treasures in the world." Su Han was also quite surprised. He knew that the Frost Fire Lotus has extremely harsh growth conditions and requires appropriate water in a fire-attribute environment. Attributes, this degree is difficult to grasp, so there are very few places where Frost Fire Lotus can grow. " Moreover, in addition to harsh growth conditions, frost fire lotus also needs a certain amount of opportunity. Environmental conditions alone are not enough. The most important thing is good fortune. The birth of every frost fire lotus can be said to be the beauty of heaven and earth, the birth of a miracle. Unexpectedly, on the highest peak of Xiaogu Mountain, a frost fire lotus actually grew. ?? And the medicinal properties of Frost Fire Lotus are even more attractive. First of all, it is an elixir with dual attributes of water and fire. Monks with both water and fire attributes will benefit immensely from taking it, which can directly improve their blood and bones. What is this concept? The concept is that people whose upper limit of cultivation can only reach the elementary level of the Divine Sea Realm can be raised to the intermediate level of the Divine Sea Realm after taking Frost Fire Lotus. Even if it is refined into elixirs and the medicinal properties are maximized, it is possible to raise the upper limit to the high level of the Divine Sea Realm. How important is the upper limit of cultivation level? Many monks, after reaching a certain realm in their cultivation, will stay in that realm for the rest of their lives and will not be able to go any further until they die. This situation is very common. Of course, there are many reasons for this situation. But among them, the most important thing is the bloodline and bones. Blood, roots, and bones are the most important factors that constrain a monk's cultivation. In other words, your bloodline and bones can only go so far, so even if you are given more resources, your cultivation will not be able to improve any further. "The Frost Fire Lotus improves the blood and bones of the monks. In the world of martial arts, there are very few treasures from heaven and earth that can change the blood, roots, and bones. Now Su Han also knows why the eight giants would use this frost fire lotus as a bonus. This Frost Fire Lotus is indeed valuable enough for the eight giants to compete for it. "Young Master, is it really the Frost Fire Lotus? Can you help me get it?" Huo'er was also ecstatic and kept sending messages to Su Han. Su Han asked strangely: "What do you want Frost Fire Lotus for?" "Frost Fire Lotus is originally the elixir of our Phoenix clan. In ancient times, the places where our Phoenix clan was hatched were often accompanied by many Frost Fire Lotus. Refining Frost Fire Lotus will have endless benefits for the Phoenix clan, not only It can improve the purity of bloodline and awaken special attack powers. Woo hoo hoo, young master, young master" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han simply couldn't stand Huo'er's hard work in his consciousness. Thinking that this little phoenix followed him to the real dragon world and was now his only reliable partner, he should do something for it. What's more, Su Han is not the kind of person who is foresight and hesitation. After coming to the True Dragon Realm, he has become more free and easy, and he is unwilling to follow the rules in many things. Getting the Frost Fire Lotus away from under the noses of the eight giants seems to be more difficult than climbing to the sky, but for Su Han, the harder it is, the more he has to try it, which is called audacious. As for the feeling of guilt, Su Han naturally doesn¡¯t feel it at all. This Frost Fire Lotus is a natural treasure, and those who have the ability can obtain it. The Eight Giants sent people to guard it, but it doesn't mean that this treasure should belong to the Eight Giants. To put it bluntly, in the world of martial arts, everyone relies on their own methods. "This Frost Fire Lotus is so important. Do you think the eight giants have sent their elite forces to protect it?" Su Han also smiled when he thought of this. Ye Xi noddedSaid: "The eight giants have to prepare for the peak battle, so they will definitely not stay there, but they have all sent out divine sea realm middle-level elders to station there. Each of the eight giants has sent one. A total of Eight.¡± "Eight mid-level divine sea realms?" Su Han was thoughtful, trying to steal the Frost Fire Lotus from under the noses of the eight intermediate Divine Sea realms, it was no different than an idiot talking about his dreams. "Brother Su Han, please stay at the City Lord's Mansion. Tomorrow is my father's birthday banquet. You must attend." Ye Xi exchanged cups with Su Han a few more times before saying goodbye and leaving. Looking at Ye Xi leaving, Su Han also fell into deep thought. This matter was extremely difficult for him. "However, despite this, this matter is worth trying. It will not only bring benefits to Huo'er, but also prevent Situ Jiang from improving his strength." "According to Ye Xi, Situ Jiang is bound to win the Frost Fire Lotus. Situ Jiang himself is already at a high level in the Divine Sea Realm, and according to senior Duan Kun, Situ Jiang's strength is not inferior to him. And Duan Kun is already qualified to reach the peak of the Divine Sea Realm, so it can be inferred that Situ Jiang should also have the strength to reach the peak of the Divine Sea Realm." "If Situ Jiang refines the Frost Fire Lotus and improves his bloodline and bones, he might rise to the peak level of the Divine Sea Realm, or even higher. By then, his difficulty in dealing with him will increase tenfold. , or even a hundred times.¡± Su Han knew very well that he was going to snatch the Frost Fire Lotus now, not just for Huo'er. If Situ Jiang were to get the Frost Fire Lotus, the consequences would be disastrous. He didn't know when his plan to avenge Duan Kun would be completed. "However, despite this, if you want to snatch away the Frost Fire Lotus under the noses of the eight Divine Sea Realm intermediates, what should you do?" Su Han also thought hard, but this problem is indeed not that easy to solve. Until it was completely dark, Su Han's eyes suddenly lit up: "By the way, maybe we can use that method" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2189 Treasure Stealing Plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next day, Su Han showed up on time to attend the birthday banquet of the Lord of Jiwu City without Fu Ye Xi's face. After the birthday banquet, Su Han found Ye Xi and expressed his intention to practice in seclusion in the city lord's mansion for two months. Of course, Ye Xi had nothing to do with it, and immediately ordered that within the next two months, no one was allowed to go to Su Han's residence to disturb him. Afterwards, Su Han also went into seclusion to practice. The purpose of his retreat this time is also very clear. He only practices Tiankun Flowing Light Escape. When he is tired from practicing, he meditates in front of the Huanhua Prism to strengthen the connection between his own consciousness and the Huanhua Prism. At the same time, the hallucinogenic magical powers in the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower have also become the focus of Su Han's practice. In short, in one sentence, you only practice speed and illusion. This illusion is used to confuse the powerful people in the middle stage of the Divine Sea Realm. Even if it is just for a moment, it is extremely difficult. Su Han knew very well that if he wanted to take away the Frost Fire Lotus from these eight mid-stage Divine Sea realms, it would be useless to improve his cultivation. No matter how much he improved, he would not be able to reach the Divine Sea within two months. Middle period. Therefore, extremely special means must be adopted. A month and a half later, Su Han quietly left the City Lord's Mansion with Huo'er and headed for the highest peak of Xiaogu Mountain. There is still half a month left before the peak event. Su Han and Huo'er spent five days reaching the highest peak of Xiaogu Mountain. "The Frost Fire Lotus should be at the top of this mountain peak. The eight Divine Sea Realm intermediate powerhouses should also be near the Frost Fire Lotus." As night fell, Huo'er turned into the true form of the phoenix, with a serious look on his face. He also plays a big part in today's plan. Under the darkness of night, Su Han summoned the cave he had brought with him. Then, he entered the cave and used the formation in the cave to cover his aura. "Let's start!" Su Han used his spiritual consciousness to communicate with Huo'er. Huo'er nodded, took the form of the phoenix, carried the cave containing Su Han, and then flew to the top of the mountain. This mountain peak is both high and wide. Not long after Huo'er flew, Su Han in the cave felt the aura of the strong man. The eight auras are all from the Divine Sea realm and above. Obviously, they should be the eight strong men guarding the Frost Fire Lotus. "Huo'er, we're not far from the Frost Fire Lotus, be careful." Su Han reminded. "Young Master, is your plan really feasible? Can they really not feel our breath?" Huo'er asked doubtfully. "Don't worry, my aura has been completely concealed by the restrictions in the cave. And you are born with pure fire attributes, which is consistent with the natural attributes of this mountain. I believe that they should not be able to distinguish the fire attribute aura of this mountain. , and the fire attribute aura on your body." Su Han smiled. "Okay, I'll just believe you once. But when we get close to their line of sight, are you sure your deception can really deceive them?" Huo'er asked. "If they stare, we won't be able to deceive them. What we have to do is wait until they are less focused and then fish in troubled waters." Su Han also knew that his plan was not so perfect. ????????????????????????? However, it¡¯s impossible to have a perfect plan to seize food from under the noses of the eight mid-level Divine Sea realms. Su Han knows that the Frost Fire Lotus is now basically mature, and those eight strong men must be guarding the Frost Fire Lotus every step of the way. Therefore, the place where the eight tyrannical auras are must be the place where the Frost Fire Lotus is. Huo'er slowed down, carrying the cave on his back, and slowly moved towards the direction pointed by Su Han. As the distance got closer, Huo'er became more cautious in his actions. "about there." Su Han in the cave felt that he was almost close to the eight people, and suddenly activated the hallucinogenic powers of the Huan Hua Prism and the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. Suddenly, I saw a bright light in the void, as if there was an invisible invisibility cloak, wrapping the fire and the cave. The fire and the cave almost became transparent. If you don't look carefully, it is difficult to see any clues. If it is under normal circumstances, the appearance is covered up, but the breath cannot be covered up. But now, Su Han's aura is masked by the cave, while Huo'er's aura is masked by the environment of the mountain itself. It can be considered to be seamless, and it is difficult for others to notice. Huo'er was cautious, afraid of making any noise, and slowly moved towards the top of the mountain. At this moment, on the top of the mountain, in a huge magma lake, the red magma is boiling and emitting extreme heat, as if it can burn the sky and the earth.It burns everything around it. However, if someone looks carefully, they can see that there is a trace of blue in the red magma. In the very center of this magma lake, a strange lotus blossoms quietly. The appearance of this lotus flower is very special. The fiery red petals look like they were formed directly from flames, but outside the petals, they are wrapped with a thin layer of ice. The most amazing thing is that the lotus flower is clearly blooming in the magma lake, but the layer of solid ice on the surface shows no sign of melting. From a distance, the lotus flower looks like a flame wrapped in solid ice. The flame is dazzling and the ice is crystal clear, giving people an extremely strong visual impact. An intoxicating breath also emanates from this lotus. Frost Fire Lotus, a true treasure of heaven and earth, if the eight giants had not blocked the news well, I am afraid that even the strong men outside Xiaogushan would have set out to snatch it. Around the lotus, eight figures are also suspended above the magma. The eight people were divided into eight different directions and surrounded the Frost Fire Lotus tightly without any gaps. Looking at the appearance of these eight people, it is obvious that they have been suspended for more than a day or two. Because of this magma, they had no place to stand and could only float. The eight pairs of eyes were all staring at Frost Fire Lotus, with a hint of desire and envy in their eyes. However, they also knew that this Frost Fire Lotus belonged to the eight giants. It was not their turn, and they did not dare to think anything wrong. "The eight of us are quite lucky. Although we cannot directly refine the Frost Fire Lotus, we have spent so many days with the Frost Fire Lotus day and night. The pure energy emitted by the Frost Fire Lotus is very beneficial to us." One of them said. . "Yes, Frost Fire Lotus is full of treasures. Over the past few days, I have felt that the spiritual energy in my body has improved significantly." The eight people were chatting casually, but none of them noticed that Su Han and Huo'er, who had used blinding magic, were already very close to them. "The protection of this Frost Fire Lotus is tighter than I imagined" Su Han, who is hiding in the cave, can observe everything in the outside world with his spiritual consciousness. When he saw the positions of these eight people, he couldn't help but frowned secretly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2190 Eight Guardian Strongmen You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With a sharp eye like Su Han, he could naturally tell at a glance that the positions of these eight people seemed random, but they actually coincided with the formation. As soon as someone gets close to the Frost Fire Lotus, the eight of them can immediately join forces to launch an attack. Under such tight protection, not even a fly can fly in. What's even worse is that these eight people are too close to the Frost Fire Lotus, almost leaning against the Frost Fire Lotus. In this way, even if Su Han uses a blindfold, the moment he gets close to the Frost Fire Lotus, he will definitely will be noticed by these eight people. "Young Master, if they keep leaning on the Frost Fire Lotus at such a close distance, we won't have the slightest chance to take action." Huo'er could also see that the situation in front of them was very unfavorable to them. "We're all here, we can't give up easily. Just wait and see. If there's still no chance after a few days, let's think of other ways." Su Han said. In this way, the two of them waited for another three hours with bated breath. It was already late at night, and Huo'er was already starting to feel a little unable to stay still. However, the eight middle-level Divine Sea Realm still didn't reveal any flaws. Su Han still looked indifferent, just listening to the movements of the eight people. "The Frost Fire Lotus is a rare thing in the world, full of treasures. This time, I have done a good job in guarding the Frost Fire Lotus. When our Zhuzi Sect gets the Frost Fire Lotus, the leader may reward me with one of the lotus petals. When the time comes, I will also If you can reborn once, you will have a greater chance of reaching the high level of the Divine Sea Realm." A strong man wearing the attire of the Zhuzi Sect stared at Frost Fire Lotus without blinking and said. Listening to his tone, it was as if the Frost Fire Lotus was already in the possession of the Zhu Zi Sect. "Haha, I advise you not to speak too early. In my opinion, this Frost Fire Lotus will be acquired by one of Ouyang Hou and Ouyang Liang. I was ordered by them to guard the Frost Fire Lotus. Frost Fire Lotus must have my share." A strong man from a casual cultivator immediately choked. "Hoo hoo ho I think you should stop fighting. My senior brother, Taoist Tianquan, has made full preparations for this pinnacle ceremony. He is bound to win without your share. If he is happy, maybe he will Give you one and a half lotus leaves." This is another strong casual cultivator. "Ha ha¡­¡­" A strong man wearing the clothes of the Wind and Rain Palace couldn't help shaking his head and laughing, "Seeing how confident you are, I can't bear to interrupt your fantasy. But the fact is that your strong men are already old, and we Head Situ is only forty years old, and he has already reached the late stage of the Divine Sea Realm. His talent far exceeds that of your old strong men, and he is even more powerful than our old head Duan. This pinnacle ceremony must also be divided into The victory is coming.¡± As soon as this powerful man from the Wind and Rain Palace said this, everyone else was speechless. "Hmph! I don't think that Situ Jiang is a good guy." A strong man could only snort coldly, thinking that Situ Jiang, the new head of the Wind and Rain Palace, was indeed a troublesome existence. This new star who has risen rapidly in recent years is the most feared one. The other seven giants are all figures from Duan Kun's era. Only Situ Jiang is a junior, but in the world of martial arts, with the same cultivation level , obviously the younger generation is more terrifying because he is more talented. Take Situ Jiang as an example. His strength is getting stronger every day. No one knows how strong he is now. What¡¯s more important is that the other seven giants have been fighting with each other for a lifetime, and they know each other¡¯s trump cards very well. However, the seven of them knew very little about Situ Jiang. They didn't know what this new star was, what kind of methods and trump cards he had. This is very detrimental to the seven people in the competition. "Everyone, we have been guarding the Frost Fire Lotus for several months, and no one dares to come near this place. It can be seen that under the intimidation of the eight powerful men, no one dares to try against the Frost Fire Lotus. These days, we have absorbed a lot of people. Everyone has gained some benefits from the essence of Shao Shuang Fire Lotus. Now that the peak ceremony is only a few days away, I think we should all retreat to the shore. If the eight giants notice that the essence of Frost Fire Lotus has been absorbed by us, Quite a few, more or less you will be unhappy.¡± At this time, a strong man from the Zhuzi Sect suddenly suggested. Su Han, who was already drowsy, suddenly became energetic when he heard these words. After waiting until this point, there is still no loophole to exploit. To be honest, even Su Han himself has almost given up. Unexpectedly, at this time, a strong man from the Zhuzi Sect suddenly proposed such an opinion. For a time, Su Han also??I felt that the strong man from the Jade Purple Sect was extremely pleasing to the eye. When the other seven people heard this proposal, they all looked at each other. Originally, they had selfish motives for standing so close to the Frost Fire Lotus. On the surface, they were closely guarding the Frost Fire Lotus. In fact, the essence of the Frost Fire Lotus was of great benefit to them. Now that they were told this, the seven people were inevitably a little uneasy in their hearts. "That's right. If the leader and the others see it, it will appear that we are too greedy. We have already received enough benefits from the Frost Fire Lotus, and it is only a few days away from the peak ceremony, and our mission is also almost finished." Another strong man also nodded in agreement. After all, they all wanted to save face. The eight people surrounded the Frost Fire Lotus and continued to absorb the essence emitted by the Frost Fire Lotus. If other people knew about this, There is no place for them to put their face. "We can still protect the Frost Fire Lotus when we go to the shore. As long as anyone approaches this area, even if it is dozens of miles away, we will be able to detect it immediately." A strong man said with confidence. "That's right, there are a few of us here. Looking at Xiaogushan, who dares to snatch the Frost Fire Lotus? There is no one in Xiaogushan who wants to offend the eight giants at the same time." Everyone nodded in agreement. In fact, just to protect the Frost Fire Lotus, there was no need for eight of them to be here at the same time. The middle-level Shenhai Realm is already considered a top-notch powerhouse in Xiaogushan, and there are still eight of them present at the same time. Unless someone has a broken brain, they will not dare to approach this place. But the reason why eight people came was actually because the eight giants were on guard against each other. They all knew this. The eight people reached a consensus and quickly left the area around the Frost Fire Lotus and landed on a shore far away from the Frost Fire Lotus. At this moment, the eight people also involuntarily relaxed their vigilance. For so many days, they have been guarding the Frost Fire Lotus without sleep. Now that the mission is coming to an end, it is natural for them to relax their vigilance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2191 Is it Mr. Duan? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's now." Su Han¡¯s eyes narrowed. This was the moment he was waiting for. This moment when eight people let down their guard at the same time was really rare. It took only a split second for the eight people to land on the shore. Just as the eight people landed on the shore, Huo'er quietly flew very close to the Frost Fire Lotus. "Do it!" Su Han gritted his teeth, stretched out a hand from the cave, and grabbed the Frost Fire Lotus like lightning. "who? The moment Su Han just stretched out his palm, the eight strong guardians suddenly became alert and turned around at the same time. They saw a hand stretching out of the void, reaching into the magma with lightning speed, and grabbed it. The roots of the frost fire lotus. The next moment, before the eight people could react, the palm had disappeared together with the Frost Fire Lotus. "No, someone stole the Frost Fire Lotus!" "Who is so bold as to dare to steal the Frost Fire Lotus!" "Who is coming? Put down the Frost Fire Lotus!" The eight people reacted and immediately became furious. The Frost Fire Lotus they had guarded for so long was actually stolen at the last moment. How could they accept this, and how could they explain it to the eight giants? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Almost in an instant, eight people simultaneously released the aura of the intermediate level of the Divine Sea Realm. The rolling air waves spread like a sandstorm and immediately blocked the entire mountain peak. This extremely powerful momentum immediately attracted the attention within thousands of miles. "Look, what happened at the highest peak?" "What a powerful momentum fluctuation. It seems that he is at least an intermediate powerhouse in the Divine Sea Realm, and there are more than one." "There is actually a middle-level powerful person in the Divine Sea Realm on the highest peak? What happened?" The monks in this area were all talking about it. They didn't know about the Frost Fire Lotus, so they were naturally very curious as to why there were middle-level powerful people from the Divine Sea Realm there. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? On the highest peak, eight strong men shot at the same time, hitting the spot where Su Han stretched out his palm just now. The power of the angry blows from the eight divine sea realm powerhouses can be described as moving mountains and filling seas. If these attacks hit Huo'er, the consequences would be disastrous. Fortunately, Huo'er was prepared. The moment Su Han got the Frost Fire Lotus, Huo'er immediately left that position. But even so, Huo'er still broke out in a cold sweat when he saw this scene. The eight of them could not achieve a single blow, and their cold eyes were scanning everywhere. They knew that the thief must be hiding in the void, but they couldn't see it for the time being. "Block this void and make it difficult for him to fly!" The pressure of the Divine Sea Realm among the eight people also spread like a tide. For a moment, Huo'er also felt that his surroundings seemed to be filled with mercury, filled with extremely thick coercion. His body was unconsciously getting heavier and heavier, making it increasingly difficult to move. "Young Master, what should I do?" Huo'er asked. At this critical moment, Su Han remained calm, and there was no trace of nervousness on his face. My mind was also spinning rapidly, thinking of countermeasures. "Yes." Su Han's eyes flashed, and then with a movement of his body, he left the cave and appeared in the outside world. In an instant, Su Han also unfolded the wings of Tian Kun, put away Dongfu and Huo'er, activated the wings of Tian Kun, and fled outside the blockade of the eight strong men at high speed. During this period, Su Han's cultivation of Tiankun's Flowing Light Escape also had an effect, and the speed improvement was very obvious. In the world of martial arts, speed can also be converted into strength. Under absolute speed, no blockade can be broken. In addition, the blockade of eight people is only initially established. In terms of blockade ability, it is at most equivalent to the early stage of the Divine Sea Realm. Su Han's figure quickly broke through the blockade. "What?" The eight people did not even react. They saw a figure with wings on its back appearing out of thin air. In an instant, this figure broke through the blockade of the eight of them. "It's the person who stole the Frost Fire Lotus, and he wants to run away!" "Chase!" The eight people mobilized their movements one after another and gave chase. At this moment, a cold word came from far away from the direction where the figure was escaping: "Listen up, you guys, I took away the Frost Fire Lotus. Remembering the friendship in the past, I don¡¯t want to kill you, but if you continue to pester me, I won¡¯t have any of my subordinates.Love. " As soon as this voice sounded, a strong man from the Wind and Rain Palace was stunned: "It's the voice of the old leader Duan Kun!" Another strong man from the Wind and Rain Palace also took a breath of cold air: "Master Duan?" "That's right, it must be Master Duan. The movement technique just now is the unique movement technique of Elder Duan, Tiankun Liuguang Escape, isn't it?" "Sure enough, sure enough, and the wings on the back of the figure just now are obviously the Tiankun Wings of Mr. Duan. Even if the movement skills can be taught to others, the Tiankun Wings are definitely unique to Mr. Duan. Yes." "It turns out that Mr. Duan didn't die. The Tiankun Flowing Light Escape just now seemed to be a little slower than before. Was Mr. Duan injured?" "Mr. Duan, please show up." The two strong men from the Wind and Rain Palace knelt down on the spot and kowtowed to the direction Su Han left. Although Mr. Duan has disappeared for two years, in their minds, Mr. Duan's status is still irreplaceable. Phew! Su Han tried his best to activate Tiankun Liuguang Escape, how could he dare to neglect it in the slightest. The voice he imitated just now was only 60-70% similar to Duan Kun's. The two strong men from the Wind and Rain Palace didn't recognize it on the spot, but if they looked back and thought about it carefully, they would definitely be able to figure out the problem. Therefore, Su Han flew at high speed until he was three thousand miles away from the highest peak, then he fell to the ground, breathing heavily, feeling that the spiritual power in his body was being emptied out. "Young Master, you are so powerful. You deceived all eight of them." Huo'er's eyes were bright and he was filled with admiration. Su Han let out a long sigh of relief, but also felt lingering fear. The experience just now was indeed thrilling. ? Take out the Frost Fire Lotus from the storage ring and put it into the elixir box. The special elixir box can ensure that the essence of the elixir is not lost to the greatest extent. But even so, the elixir you get must be refined as soon as possible, otherwise some of the essence will be lost. When Huo'er saw the Frost Fire Lotus, his eyes shone, but he also knew that now was not a good time to refine it. "Young Master, where are we going now?" Huo'er asked. "Of course I'm going back to Jiwu City, and then I'll come over to attend the Summit Ceremony. I'm really curious, how will the Summit Ceremony develop without the Frost Fire Lotus?" Su Han said with a smile. Su Han doesn't care what other people among the eight giants think. However, when the Frost Fire Lotus is lost, the most angry person will probably be Situ Jiang, because from all aspects, Situ Jiang is the most likely person to get the Frost Fire Lotus. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2192: The Eight Giants Questioned You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the highest peak, Su Han had been gone for a while, and the eight strong guardians were still in a daze. They did not set out to catch up. The opponent was Duan Kun, a high-level being in the Divine Sea Realm, a giant who was qualified to hit the peak of the Divine Sea Realm. Although he might have been injured, it was definitely not someone they had the guts to pursue. Duan Kun's sudden appearance had a huge impact on their hearts. Especially the two people from the Zhuzi Sect and the four casual cultivators all felt a sense of crisis in their hearts. "Haha, the old leader Duan Kun failed to pass the test two years ago and fell. It seems to be all bullshit. Your Fengyu Palace has really big plans, isn't it?" A strong man from the Zhuzi Sect looked at the two strong men from the Wind and Rain Palace with cold eyes. "Yes, after working for a long time, Duan Kun is not dead at all. The people who are not dead are said to be dead. What conspiracy are you, Fengyu Palace, doing?" "Did you, Fengyu Palace, want to be disadvantageous to the Zhuzi Sect and our casual cultivators, so you deliberately hid your strength and pretended that there were only two high-level Shenhai realms, but three appeared at the critical moment, trying to catch us off guard?" The other strong men shouted one after another. This kind of deliberate concealment of the sect's strength will give people a very bad impression no matter where it is. In the world of martial arts, those who deliberately hide their strength are often those who are ambitious. The hidden strength is used to deliver a fatal blow at a critical moment. The Fengyu Palace vowed to announce that Duan Kun had fallen. However, Duan Kun reappeared, which suddenly made the strong men of the Zhuzi Sect and the strong casual cultivators be wary. "You said Duan Kun was dead, but now he not only reappeared, but also took away the Frost Fire Lotus. With his cultivation level, after refining the Frost Fire Lotus, wouldn't he directly hit the peak of the Divine Sea Realm?" "The Fengyu Palace is really insidious and very clever in its calculations. It seems that both our Zhuzi Sect and the casual cultivators are in danger." Under the siege of everyone, the two strong men of Fengyu Palace couldn't help but retort: ??"If we in Fengyu Palace really have any conspiracy, the old leader Duan Kun would have taken action against you just now. How can you still do it now?" Are you standing here intact?" "Okay, stop arguing. Now that Frost Fire Lotus has been taken away by Duan Kun, what we have to do is to notify the eight giants immediately. The notification is late, and we cannot afford this responsibility." A strong casual cultivator smoothes things over. Everyone thought it made sense, so they took out the transmission symbols and contacted each other. The eight giants should all be in their respective caves now, preparing for the peak battle. They are not even close to here. However, if such a big thing happened, the eight giants would definitely rush over as soon as possible. After the news spread, less than two hours later, eight streams of light came flying from four directions. Wherever the stream of light goes, the void trembles, and waves of tyrannical pressure spread out, making people's souls shrink. Soon, eight streams of light descended on the peak and turned into eight people. Everyone, every gesture, is full of the aura of a superior person, and every person, with just a look in his eyes, exudes the bearing of a top powerhouse. The eight giants gathered together at once, and their momentum was so fierce that it almost caused real sparks to erupt in the void. "I've met the leader." "I've met the ancestor." ¡°I¡¯ve met senior brother.¡± The eight strong guardians each saluted their seniors and superiors. "The Frost Fire Lotus was taken away? What on earth is going on?" A giant with thick eyebrows and a square face asked with a frown. He was wearing the clothes of the Zhuzi Sect, and it was Zhu Anshan, the head of the Zhuzi Sect. "Are you not protecting me well?" A giant dressed in Taoist robes also spoke. He was Taoist Tianquan, one of the giants among casual cultivators. "I'm telling you, all the giants, my subordinates are working around the clock day and night to closely guard the Frost Fire Lotus. Seeing that the peak ceremony is coming, my subordinates don't want to get too close to the Frost Fire Lotus, lest they absorb it. After absorbing the excessive essence of Frost Fire Lotus, I decided to stay away from Frost Fire Lotus. Unexpectedly, the moment my subordinates left Frost Fire Lotus, someone suddenly took away Frost Fire Lotus." A strong guardian of the casual cultivators reported. "Who can take away the Frost Fire Lotus from your hands?" Ouyang Liang, one of the giants, could not help but speak coldly, with a scolding tone in his tone. These eight guardians are all in the middle level of the Divine Sea Realm. To be honest, he doesn't believe that anyone can take away the Frost Fire Lotus under the noses of these eight people, especially the eight people.There were no injuries on his body, which meant that there was no fierce fighting during the snatching process. "For all the giants, this is Duan Kun!" said a guardian. "What?" Hearing the word Duan Kun, all the giants exclaimed at the same time, each of them showed a bewildered look, and then collectively turned their attention to a giant wearing the clothes of Fengyu Palace. This person has black hair, a face like a crown jewel, and a face like a baby. The outline is somewhat feminine, making people look like a woman at first glance. However, those slender eyes were full of brilliance. This person is Situ Jiang, the new head of Fengyu Palace. As soon as he heard Duan Kun's name, Situ Jiang's pupils immediately contracted tightly. There was also an imperceptible coldness in his expression. "It's impossible. The master failed to pass the test and died two years ago. There's absolutely no way it's him." Situ Jiang also immediately denied it. He was still very sure about Duan Kun's death. He saw with his own eyes that Duan Kun burned all his life essence before escaping. In that case, Duan Kun's death was certain, even if Daluo Jinxian was reincarnated. It was impossible to save him. "What on earth is going on? Have you seen it clearly? Duan Kun has already fallen. Why is he still here to snatch the Frost Fire Lotus?" Lu Dongxu, the giant casual cultivator, also frowned and asked. Although they did not see Duan Kun's death with their own eyes, Duan Kun has not appeared again in the past two years, and his death has been recognized as a fact. "It's him. He's not dead. We all saw with our own eyes that he used the unique movement technique Tiankun Flowing Light Escape, and he also has Tiankun Wings. There is no way he can be wrong." The strong guardian of the Zhuzi Sect shouted loudly, with an extremely firm tone. These words made the eight giants even more surprised, especially Situ Jiang. Although he was calm on the surface, in fact, there was a turmoil in his heart. In his heart, he couldn't help but start to wonder, is it really Duan Kun? "Did the old guy find some way to save himself? Impossible, his life essence has been completely exhausted, and there is no way he can survive until now. This matter is too strange, and we need to inquire more carefully." Situ Jiang also secretly thought in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2193 is fake You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Beside Situ Jiang, Wang Ming, another giant of Fengyu Palace, also frowned. He and Duan Kun had a good relationship, and he had been regretting Duan Kun's death for the past two years. "Isn't Master Duan dead? It doesn't make sense. It was Situ Jiang who saw Master Duan fall with his own eyes." Wang Ming did not have any doubts about Situ Jiang, but for him, it would have been better if Duan Kun had not died. There would be three high-level Shenhai realms in the Wind and Rain Palace now. Compared to the reactions of the two giants of Fengyu Palace, the other giants were not so calm. "Okay, it turns out that old guy Duan Kun is not dead at all. Situ Jiang, your master and apprentice are good at tricks, right? Now that Duan Kun has obtained the Frost Fire Lotus, he will soon be able to reach the peak of the Divine Sea Realm. I'm afraid he won't be able to use it. How long will it take before your Fengyu Palace will come to attack our Zhuzi Sect and the casual cultivators and dominate Xiaogushan, right?" Zhu Anshan's tone was cold, and there was a sense of crisis in his heart. If Duan Kun is really not dead and now has the Frost Fire Lotus, he will probably reach the peak of the Divine Sea Realm in the near future. By then, Duan Kun's strength would not be comparable to that of other giants like them. "You masters and disciples have really played a big game. It seems that our casual cultivators must quickly join forces with the Zhuzi Sect. Otherwise, we don't know when we will be annexed by your Wind and Rain Palace." Taoist Tianquan also snorted coldly. Situ Jiang frowned slightly and said, "Don't worry, everyone, I think this matter is very strange." "What's weird? Could it be that the Tiankun Wings of your old master Duan are still fake?" Taoist Tianquan sneered. "Two years ago, I witnessed with my own eyes that my master had an accident when he was reaching the peak of the Divine Sea Realm. His life essence was completely burned, and he almost became a useless person. I tried all means, but could not help him recover, and then my master left. Fengyu Palace went to an unknown place and ended his life. I can guarantee with my personality that there is absolutely no possibility of recovery from his injuries at that time." Situ Jiang said with a serious look, "Furthermore, with the master's status and strength, do you still need to steal the Frost Fire Lotus secretly? And with the master's temper, if the guardian speaks rudely to him, he will definitely teach him a lesson, and now the guardian They were completely intact, with no injuries at all.¡± Saying that, Situ Jiang also turned to the eight guardians and asked: "Which of you has seen that person's appearance? Are you sure he is the master? If you don't see the appearance, it can only mean that someone is maliciously pretending to be the master. Not the master himself." "No, I didn't see his appearance." "His speed was too fast at that time. We only saw the wings of Tiankun passing by briefly. As for what they looked like, we really didn't see clearly." The eight guardians spoke one after another, and after hearing their words, the other giants also fell silent. They are not fools. The matter of the Frost Fire Lotus being stolen is indeed a bit strange, and what Situ Jiang said is not unreasonable. "When the leader said this, it seems that what happened today is indeed a bit suspicious." A guardian of the Wind and Rain Hall suddenly seemed to remember something. "Why is it suspicious?" Situ Jiang asked hurriedly, whether the person who stole the Frost Fire Lotus was Duan Kun, I am afraid he is the most concerned. "Reporting to the leader, the eight of us were originally guarding the Frost Fire Lotus, and there was nothing unusual for several months. But the moment we relaxed, a hand suddenly came out of the void and took away the frost. Fire Lotus, I can clearly see that palm, it is the palm of a young man, not that of the old leader Duan Kun." This guardian also suddenly recalled important information. "Yes, when you say that, I seem to have seen it, it was the hand of a young man. Moreover, the other party has obviously been hiding for a long time, and waited until the moment we relaxed before taking action. If it is Duan Kun As for the old leader, he doesn¡¯t need to go to such trouble, he can just show up and snatch it away.¡± "Yes, he didn't show up from the beginning to the end. We only heard the voice of the old leader Duan Kun. Does this mean that he is not the old leader Duan Kun at all?" Situ Jiang frowned slightly and asked, "What's going on with Tian Kun's Wings?" "We were intimidated by Tian Kun's Wings at the time and didn't dare to chase him. But now that we think about it carefully, although it seems to be Tian Kun's Wings, its speed is much slower than that of the old leader Duan Kun. At that time, we thought that the old leader Duan Kun was injured, but actually, maybe someone was impersonating him." "The last sentence left by the other party sounds somewhat similar to the old leader Duan Kun at first glance, but if you think about it carefully,In fact, there are many differences. We've been lied to! " The eight guardians suddenly realized this and were so angry that they almost wanted to spurt blood on the spot. If the opponent is really not Duan Kun, then that means that the eight middle-level Divine Sea realms are all being played around by others, and a pair of Tian Kun's Wings will frighten them to death. At this moment, after sorting through the situation, they also discovered that the so-called "Duan Kun" did not show his face from beginning to end, and his voice did not look like it. It was still the palm of a young man. ? In other words, they were probably deceived. Situ Jiang said calmly: "I have long said that this matter is very fishy. It is indeed not the fault of the master, and it is framed and blamed on the master. The eight of you are responsible for guarding the Frost Fire Lotus, but you are turning a blind eye. Letting others take away the Frost Fire Lotus is a serious crime of dereliction of duty, and it is not too much to kill you!" At the end of the sentence, Situ Jiang's tone also sounded scolding. When the Frost Fire Lotus was taken away, the most uncomfortable thing was for him, because he was bound to get the Frost Fire Lotus. Being attacked by Situ Jiang, the eight guardians were extremely depressed, but they did not dare to speak out to refute. "Situ Jiang, don't change the subject. Although it was not your master who took away the Frost Fire Lotus, it is inseparable from your master. The wings of Tiankun have already explained everything." Zhu Anshan said coldly. Speaking of Tian Kun Wings, Situ Jiang's face couldn't help but darken. This Tian Kun Wings was completely a worry for him. "Duan Kun, I have been your apprentice for decades and have served you for decades. My talent is so high, but you don't teach me the Tian Kun bloodline. And now, there is another person with the wings of Tian Kun. If you show up and say you didn¡¯t teach it, I won¡¯t believe it.¡± Situ Jiang secretly gritted his teeth in his heart, "You don't pass on Tiankun's bloodline to me, but pass it on to an outsider. Well, what an old guy! You probably want that person to come to me for revenge, right? Unfortunately, now my Your strength has surpassed that of yours back then, so even if that person dares to show up, he will definitely die." It has to be said that Situ Jiang is not a fool. He has already guessed the truth. But even so, it didn't make him afraid at all, it only made him feel funny. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2194 The Peak Ceremony You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Among the eight giants, the only female cultivator, Zi Qingxuan, is a graceful female cultivator from the Zhuzi Sect. At this moment, she chuckled: "It seems that Duan Kun passed on the Tiankun bloodline to others before he died. Situ Jiang, you are known as Duan Kun's most proud disciple and the strongest rising star in Xiaogushan. As a result, Your master did not give the most important inheritance to you, but gave it to others. It seems that Master Situ is not that important in Duan Kun's eyes, right?" There was a hint of teasing in Zi Qingxuan's tone. "Not necessarily, it may be that someone obtained the Tiankun bloodline after Duan Kun died. After all, Master Situ is Duan Kun's most proud disciple. If it is to be taught, how could it not be passed on to him?" Taoist Tianquan, the giant of casual cultivators, also smiled meaningfully. "Okay, we don't care what happens to Mr. Duan and Mr. Situ. What we should be most concerned about now is who stole the Frost Fire Lotus. In Xiaogushan, someone actually dared to steal the treasures reserved by the eight of us. It's simply How daring. Moreover, this person was actually able to steal the Frost Fire Lotus under the noses of eight people in the middle stage of the Divine Sea Realm, so he is quite capable." Ouyang Hou, the giant of casual cultivators, frowned. "Hmph! It's just some small tricks. If this person is really capable, he can rob him head-on. There is no need to do these sneaky things. In my opinion, he is just a smart little thief." Situ Jiang snorted coldly. "No matter who he is, Frost Fire Lotus must not be allowed to be refined like this." The eyes of several giants burst out with gleams. Judging from their appearance, it was fine that the Frost Fire Lotus had not been refined. If it had been refined, they would definitely not mind killing that person and drinking his blood. Drink all the medicinal properties back. "If you want to find Frost Fire Lotus, you have to find this person with Tiankun bloodline." "That's right, a wanted order will be issued immediately. If anyone sees anyone with Tiankun bloodline, Tiankun Wings, and Tiankun Flowing Light Escape, report it immediately!" The eight giants were all shocked. From today on, they will not give up until they find the person who stole the Frost Fire Lotus! ¡­¡­ Within a few days, Su Han returned to the Lord's Mansion of Jiwu City. Calculating the time, there are only a few days until the peak ceremony begins. The next day, Ye Xi came to Su Han's residence. "Brother Su, are you out of confinement?" Ye Xi also smiled. Su Han nodded: "Brother Ye came to call me. Are you ready to go to the peak ceremony?" "Well, that's right, but something big happened in the past two days, which you definitely wouldn't have guessed. Alas, after something like this happened, the peak ceremony might not be that interesting anymore." There was also a trace of emotion in Ye Xi's tone. disappointment. "What's the matter?" Su Han asked with a smile. "You must have never imagined that someone stole the Frost Fire Lotus. The Frost Fire Lotus was actually stolen under the noses of eight Divine Sea Realm intermediates, and it was just when the peak ceremony was about to be held. Now the Eight Great The giants have all become furious and have jointly issued a wanted order, vowing not to give up until this person is found." Ye Xi also said in an exaggerated tone. Su Han also smiled and said, "That's really brave. Brother Ye, guess who did it?" "Then I can't guess. It has nothing to do with us anyway. It's a matter between their strong men. Let's not talk too much about it. However, without the Frost Fire Lotus, the peak ceremony may not be as exciting as imagined. ." Ye Xi could not hide her disappointment in her words. She originally thought that with the bonus of Frost Fire Lotus, the peak battle would definitely be quite intense. But now that there is no Frost Fire Lotus, the eight giants may not put all their efforts into fighting for the first place. "Let's go and see it. After all, it's a grand ceremony that happens once every five years. It would be a pity not to see it. I also want to see what the legendary Situ Jiang looks like." Su Han also smiled. "Okay, let's go." Ye Xi also waved her hand. It didn¡¯t take the two of them a few days to reach the highest peak. There is already a sea of ??people here, at least hundreds of thousands of monks gathered here, all of them intending to watch the peak ceremony tomorrow. But at this time, these monks were crowded under the highest peak and looked up, only to see eight figures floating condescendingly on the peak above everyone's heads. Everyone was talking about it: "Aren't these the eight giants? In the past, they only appeared on the day of the peak ceremony. Why are they here so early this time?" "You haven't heard about it, right? In fact, the eight giants came here a few days ago because an incredible event happened. Have you heard of the Frost Fire Lotus?"   "Frost Fire Lotus? What is that?" "I have heard that the Frost Fire Lotus is a rare treasure that can improve bloodline. It seems that it has not been found in the Xiaogushan area. However, if the Frost Fire Lotus is discovered in Xiaogushan, even the eight giants They will all fight to rob them." "Yes, I heard that the eight giants actually discovered the Frost Fire Lotus at the top of the highest peak and planned to use it as a prize for the peak ceremony. Therefore, the eight giants sent eight middle-level powerhouses from the Divine Sea Realm in advance. I originally thought that guarding the Frost Fire Lotus would be foolproof. But I didn¡¯t expect that someone would steal it just a few days before the peak ceremony.¡± "It's so audacious. In this small lonely mountain, someone actually dares to steal the belongings of the eight giants. How brave is this?" "Eight middle-level Divine Sea Realm people couldn't keep him. Could it be that he is another extremely strong person? But, where did Xiaogushan get another extremely strong person?" "The eight giants already have clues, and now they have jointly issued an order to offer a reward for the person who has Tiankun's bloodline. However, we have never seen this Tiankun bloodline. I'm afraid we can't tell it even if we are face to face." ¡°I don¡¯t know, without Frost Fire Lotus, what will happen to tomorrow¡¯s pinnacle ceremony? I think the eight giants probably don¡¯t have much thought on tomorrow¡¯s pinnacle ceremony.¡± Everyone was talking a lot, and Ye Xi and Su Han couldn't help but look at each other. "Brother, it seems that tomorrow's peak ceremony will indeed be greatly compromised." Ye Xi smiled. The next day soon arrived, and as expected, the eight giants lost their passion for the peak ceremony. Everyone could see that none of the eight giants had tried their best, especially Situ Jiang. It was obvious that he still had a trump card that he had not yet used. In the final outcome, the eight people were naturally indifferent to the winner and let the matter rest. Because of the loss of the Frost Fire Lotus, this peak ceremony was not even as good as previous years. Many monks were a little disappointed. In the end, the pinnacle ceremony also ended in silence. The eight giants have all returned to their respective nests, but the atmosphere in the entire Xiaogushan seems a bit dull because of the loss of Frost Fire Lotus. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2195 Senior Brother Wang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two major sects have joined forces with the casual cultivators and have officially issued an announcement. Anyone who sees a monk with the blood of Tiankun, or someone who uses Tiankun Flowing Light Escape or Tiankun Wings, just needs to report to the two major sects or the scattered cultivators. If you provide information to Xiu forces, you can get generous rewards. All the monks in Xiaogushan know that in the next period of time, Xiaogushan is destined to be unable to calm down. First, there was Su Han, who destroyed the mineral veins of the Zhuzi Sect and was wanted by the Zhuzi Sect; now there was a more daring one, who even dared to steal the treasures that the eight giants were interested in. Many people also know that Su Han may be easy to find, but the person who stole the Frost Fire Lotus is not easy to find. Because things like bloodline and magical powers cannot be seen from the outside. If he doesn't want people to know, then he doesn't have to use them at all. But no one would have thought that the two people who caused these two big disturbances in Xiaogushan were actually the same person. The pinnacle ceremony is over, and Su Han and Ye Xi are also preparing to go home. However, not long after they walked back, they were stopped by four figures. These four figures are all at the high level of the Emperor Realm or above. Their auras are strong and they lock onto Su Han instantly. "Senior Brother Wang, that's him, he's Su Han. That night, he was the one who destroyed one of our mines and killed six of our Zhuzi Sect disciples." One person pointed at Su Han, gritting his teeth as he spoke, as if he wanted to eat Su Han alive. Su Han also recognized this person. It was Xu Lin, an elite disciple of the Zhuzi Sect who guarded the mine that night. He didn't expect to meet him here. It seems that these Zhuzi Sect disciples must have just participated in the pinnacle ceremony. Beside Su Han, Ye Xi's expression also changed slightly: "These are all people from the Zhuzi Sect, four elite disciples, three high-level Emperor Realm, and one is half-step Divine Sea Realm." "Haha, okay, Su Han, you have offended the Zhu Zizong. Instead of finding a place to hide quickly, you still dare to show up here arrogantly. It turns out that you are on the Fengyu Palace route and have already mixed up with the disciples of the Fengyu Palace. " "You are so audacious. Do you think that walking with the disciples of Fengyu Palace can keep you safe? Hahaha It's unlucky for you to be encountered by us today. Let's settle the score between you and the Zhuzi Sect here." Several disciples of the Zhuzi Sect also burst out laughing. They didn't have much fear towards Ye Xi. Among them, there is also a half-step Divine Sea Realm, which is enough to hold Ye Xi down, and the other three are high-level Emperor Realm, enough to chop Su Han into several pieces. Su Han shrugged his shoulders: "You are too bold to do it, but I advise you not to mess with me. I will give you a chance to live and disappear from my eyes immediately. I don't have to kill you." "What?" The four disciples of the Zhuzi Sect thought they had heard wrongly. This guy, a small elementary-level emperor, actually threatened a half-step divine sea level and three high-level emperors? "Hahahaha" The half-step Divine Sea Realm disciple named the leader couldn't help laughing, "Interesting, I didn't expect you to be so arrogant." He then darkened his face: "However, arrogance requires capital. Without the corresponding capital, you will pay a heavy price." "Senior Brother Wang, don't talk nonsense with him, kill him directly. Take his head back, and the sect will definitely reward us." Another Zhuzi Sect disciple said. Senior Brother Wang chuckled: "Su Han, did you hear that? If we kill you, we can get a lot of rewards. If you kneel in front of us and kowtow, maybe I will consider showing mercy and leaving your body intact." " Several other people also looked at Su Han with sneers. "How dare you, as long as I'm here today, don't even think about touching my brother Su Han." Ye Xi was also angry. Do these Zhuzi Sect disciples think that he, Ye Xi, is dead? Senior Brother Wang glanced at Ye Xi, with a hint of fear in his eyes. The two of them are both half-step geniuses in the Divine Sea Realm. If they were to fight, I'm afraid the other party wouldn't be able to save money. "Senior Brother Wang, hold this half-step to the Divine Sea Realm, and Su Han will leave it to the three of us." " Then Xu Lin suggested. "That's fine." Senior Brother Wang nodded. At this moment, Su Han sneered and said, "I have an easier way, so you don't have to go to such trouble at all." "What method?" Senior Brother Wang also raised his eyebrows. "The four of you are here for me and have nothing to do with me, Brother Ye. In that case, there is no need to involve him. After all, isn't it my head that you want? If Brother Ye, who is half-step to the Divine Sea realm, doesn't intervene, how can I Wouldn't it be more in line with your wishes?" Su Han smiled.asked. "Go on." Senior Brother Wang would naturally not admit that he was afraid of Ye Xi. However, it would be better for him if Ye Xi really didn't interfere. Ye Xi was anxious: "Brother Su, what are you talking about? You are in danger, how could I just let you go?" "Brother Ye, don't worry, I have my own way to deal with it." Su Han's expression was extremely calm. This kind of calm demeanor that can stand up to the collapse of the mountain always makes others have an inexplicable confidence in him. Ye Xi was stunned for a moment, then nodded and closed her mouth. Su Han turned to Senior Brother Wang: "Brother Ye and I will return to Jiwu City first. Three days later, outside Jiwu City, I will fight you. If I lose, I will naturally let you do whatever you want." Senior Brother Wang sneered coldly: "What if you don't show up in three days?" Su Han shrugged: "You can make an oath to heaven and earth. However, the four of you must also make an oath to heaven and earth. Am I afraid that you won't come?" Hahaha¡­¡­ Senior Brother Wang couldn't help but burst into laughter. Su Han's proposal was very popular with him. He simply couldn't believe that there was such a stupid person in the world who insisted on dying alone without a helper who was even half a step into the Divine Sea realm. ¡°Moreover, he also said that he asked the four of him to make an oath to heaven and earth, fearing that the four of him would not come. This is simply ridiculous. "Okay, okay, since you said so, we also make an oath between heaven and earth. Moreover, both parties must promise not to bring anyone else with them." Senior Brother Wang sneered. At that moment, the four of them and Su Han made an oath to heaven and earth at the same time. "let's go." Since the oath between heaven and earth has been made, Senior Brother Wang is naturally not afraid that Su Han will not keep the appointment. With a wave of his hand, he led the other three people away. "Brother Su, after we go back, I will transfer some experts from the Lord's Mansion of Jiwu City. When you go to the appointment, they will follow and protect you." Ye Xi said. Su Han waved his hand: "No need, the oath of heaven and earth just made has also restricted both parties not to bring anyone else." "Brother Su, will you be okay?" Ye Xi was worried. Su Han laughed: "Brother Ye, don't worry." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2196: Refining Frost Fire Lotus You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, Su Han and Ye Xi returned to the Lord's Mansion of Jiwu City. After returning to the small courtyard where he lived, Su Han also arranged a simple formation around the small courtyard. This formation is not for defense, because Su Han knows that the main palace of Jiwu City is heavily guarded, and outsiders will definitely not be able to enter, so he does not need to spend any thought on defense. The main function of this formation is to cover the breath in the small courtyard to ensure that the breath does not spread out. Because Su Han knew that the Frost Fire Lotus was of great importance, and if it gave out the slightest breath, it might bring disaster to him. ??This point, even if this is Jiwu City, is not enough, because the Fengyu Palace has also issued a wanted order for those who stole the Frost Fire Lotus. Su Han is familiar with arranging this formation. He is familiar with "The Total Source of One Hundred Formations". He can search in his mind and there are many such formations. He just needs to pick a simpler one from them. In less than a quarter of an hour, Su Han had completed the arrangement of the formation. From the outside, there is nothing unusual about this small courtyard, and no formations can be seen. And even a strong person at the beginning of the Divine Sea Realm could not detect the slightest breath in the courtyard when walking outside the courtyard. Su Han is also very satisfied with this formation. For him, as long as he can hide it from the elementary level of the Divine Sea Realm, it is enough. As for those who are higher than the primary level of the Divine Sea Realm, it is impossible for them to wander around Jiwu City, let alone the Lord's Mansion of Jiwu City. After the formation was arranged, Su Han took out the elixir box containing the Frost Fire Lotus from the storage ring. Opening the lid of the box, the intoxicating scent of Frost Fire Lotus immediately filled the entire courtyard. If it weren¡¯t for the formation, I¡¯m afraid the entire Jiwu City would be filled with this alluring aura now. "Young Master, with my current cultivation level, I can only refine half of this Frost Fire Lotus at most. Young Master, please refine the other half." After carefully observing Frost Fire Lotus, Huo'er said. "good." Su Han also nodded, that¡¯s good, he himself can also benefit from the Frost Fire Lotus. In the small courtyard, Su Han and Huo'er immediately devoted themselves to refining the Frost Fire Lotus. Su Han put his half of the Frost Fire Lotus into his mouth. As soon as the Frost Fire Lotus entered his body, he immediately felt an extremely powerful energy impacting his Dantian Zifu. Su Han quickly ran the Black Dragon Manual and began to refine this power. This power is both pure and majestic. It is continuously transformed by Su Han's black dragon spectrum into his own spiritual power, entering his limbs, bones, and internal organs. It is a perfect tempering of his body from the inside out. "What a heaven-defying medicinal power. It is worthy of being a rare treasure in the world. This half of a frost fire lotus is enough to make my cultivation reach the middle level of the Emperor Realm immediately. Moreover, it can also make my bloodline and body stronger. In the future, The path of cultivation will be smoother." Su Han nodded secretly. It was indeed worth taking the risk to fight for the Frost Fire Lotus. This Frost Fire Lotus can not only improve cultivation, but most importantly, improve bloodline. This is something that other ordinary heavenly materials and earthly treasures cannot do. For Huo'er, the benefits brought by the Frost Fire Lotus are even greater. After all, the Frost Fire Lotus was originally the companion elixir of the Phoenix clan. A day and a half later, Su Han and Huo'er also experienced tremendous changes. Su Han's cultivation reached the peak of the middle level of the Emperor Realm in one fell swoop. The power of this Frost Fire Lotus medicine was more exaggerated than he imagined. Now he is only one step away from reaching the high level of the Imperial Realm. ??????????????????????? Although the cultivation level has been improved very quickly, there is no problem of unstable foundation. On the contrary, the foundation is quite stable. The physical body has also been tempered to the greatest extent, and the combat power can be said to have improved by leaps and bounds. With the improvement of cultivation, various magical powers have also improved. Among them, the one with the greatest improvement is the Ice Fire Demon Sunflower. After all, the Frost Fire Lotus and the Ice Fire Demon Sunflower have the same attributes, both of which are water and fire. Regarding the energy in the Frost Fire Lotus, the Ice Fire Demon Sunflower is the most useful. In addition, Su Han still has a lot of medicinal power left in his body. It's not that he doesn't want to refine these medicinal powers, but so much medicinal power has reached the limit of what he can bear. Therefore, Su Han stored the remaining medicinal power in the Ice and Fire Demonic Sunflower, and used the Ice and Fire Demonic Sunflower as a transformation factory to slowly refine the remaining medicinal power for himself. Huo'er also benefited greatly. Huo'er, who was at the initial level of the Emperor Realm, broke through to the high level of the Imperial Realm in one fell swoop, crossing two realms in a row! With such a terrifying improvement, even Su Han couldn't help but click his tongue. This is the power of blood. The blood of the ancient phoenix is ??superior to the human race anyway. Although Su Han has True Dragon bloodline and Tiankun bloodline in his body, he can only break through to the middle level of Emperor Realm.? Peak, but Huo'er can break through to the high level of the Emperor Realm. This shows that Huo'er's bloodline has a stronger ability to accept such treasures of heaven and earth. In other words, it is naturally suitable for cultivation. Having broken through to the high level of the Emperor Realm, Huo'er's body and body have once again grown a lot. Now Huo'er's wings are tens of feet wide when spread out, and his claws like iron pincers can crush even a small mountain. " However, the most terrifying thing is Huo'er's Phoenix Domain. The domain built with Phoenix True Fire can instantly plunge the enemy into a sea of ??fire, making it impossible to escape. In Huo'er's words, there is no problem at all in trapping ten or eight high-level emperors. This is the power of blood. Huo'er is now a high-level emperor, but in actual combat, other high-level emperors, including several bundled up, are no match for him. "Young Master, I have learned a new magical power, frost rocket, which is an attack with dual attributes of water and fire." As Huo'er said, he waved his wings vigorously, and several red streams of light suddenly shot out from the wings. If you look closely, you will see that the red light is the feathers on Huo'er's wings, and the outer layer of the feathers is also wrapped with a light blue layer. Bang bang bang! The stream of light hit the ground in the small courtyard and immediately sank deep into the ground. ¡°For a moment, a dull energy explosion sounded from dozens of feet underground. It was obvious that the energy contained in it was not low. Su Han was also amazed that this frost rocket could penetrate dozens of feet deep into the ground. It seemed to be even better than his own archery. It is conceivable that if an ordinary high-level emperor is hit by this frost rocket, he will only die. However, Su Han was not hit. As a human monk, he naturally has the advantages of being a human monk. There is no need to compare with spiritual species like the ancient phoenix. Huo'er had enough control, and then his body swayed and turned into a human form. However, he immediately discovered that although his cultivation had improved a lot, his human appearance was still that of a ten-year-old child and he had not grown up at all. This made De Huo'er's face suddenly turn as black as the bottom of a pot, looking extremely depressed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2197: Shooting Four People You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, the three days agreed upon by Su Han and Senior Brother Wang arrived. Outside Jiwu City, Senior Brother Wang and three other high-level Imperial Realm Zhuzi Sect disciples have arrived at the agreed upon location. "Senior Brother Wang, as expected, that boy hasn't come yet. I think that boy is scared and doesn't dare to keep the appointment, right?" said a disciple of the Zhuzi Sect. Senior Brother Wang shook his head: "It's impossible. He has already made an oath to heaven and earth. If he doesn't come, he will be killed by the Nine Heavens Thunder Tribulation. I guess he doesn't have the guts not to come." "That's the best, haha. Let's kill him this time and take his head back to the sect to revive him. The sect will definitely give us generous rewards." The four of them were talking and laughing, as if this trip was a tourist trip, extremely relaxed. Su Han¡¯s cultivation at the initial level of Emperor Realm would not cause any psychological pressure to them at all. At this very moment¡ª¡ª Whoops! A sound like tearing through the air, followed by a stream of light as fast as a meteor, suddenly tore through the void and came in this direction. That turned out to be an arrow, an extremely powerful arrow with an accurate target, heading straight for Xu Lin among the four! "Xu Lin, be careful!" This sudden arrow came without any warning, as if an immortal from the sky shot this life-threatening arrow from the clouds! boom! Xu Lin didn't react at all. His chest had been pierced by the arrow, his eyeballs suddenly protruded, and he refused to close his eyes. "No, someone is attacking us!" Another Zhuzi Sect disciple had just had time to scream when another arrow shot out, blowing his head apart. Senior Brother Wang was also stunned. It was only at this moment that he realized that four of his people had been sneak attacked. In the blink of an eye, two of them had been shot dead. At this moment, another arrow was shot in the air towards the third high-level Zhuzi Sect disciple of the Imperial Realm. "What a good boy, how dare you plot against us." Senior Brother Wang roared angrily. At this time, he had no time to think about why a boy at the beginning of the Emperor Realm could easily shoot a high-level Emperor Realm genius from such a long distance. Seeing that the arrow was about to hit his last companion, Senior Brother Wang reached out to grab the arrow without thinking. With his half-step strength in the Divine Sea Realm, he still has some reflexes. Moreover, he also believed that he had the ability to shatter the arrow so that it could not hit his companions. The moment Brother Wang¡¯s hand was about to catch the arrow, suddenly, several more red streams of light suddenly flew out of the void. This red stream of light is obviously different from the arrow just now. If someone looks carefully, they can find that these red streams of light are actually several red feathers, and they are also wrapped in a light blue layer. Several streaks of red light flew towards Senior Brother Wang. It could be clearly seen that the accuracy of these red streaks of light was far inferior to the arrows, and they all missed. Only one of them flew past Senior Brother Wang's hand. Senior Brother Wang¡¯s hand trembled uncontrollably. Although the stream of light just brushed his hand, he felt a powerful energy burst out from the stream of light in an instant and invaded his body. This energy was extremely hot, but also had a hint of coldness, raging in his blood, making it very uncomfortable. And his hand failed to grasp the arrow, and he watched helplessly as the arrow hit his third companion in the forehead, killing him on the spot. In the blink of an eye, out of the four Zhuzi Sect disciples, only Senior Brother Wang was left standing there alone, almost unable to believe that his three companions were shot to death so easily. ??????????????????????? And even though I¡¯m half-step into the Divine Sea realm, I can¡¯t even save them. "not good." Senior Brother Wang¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and in his eyes, a red stream of light suddenly reflected in the sky. The red stream of light was like countless red meteors, bombarding him indiscriminately as if they were free of charge. "run!" Senior Brother Wang only has this thought in his heart at this moment. Although this red streamer is far less accurate than arrows, it is better in terms of quantity. Such an overwhelming number makes people feel terrified. At the moment, Senior Brother Wang also activated his body movements and moved very quickly. The red stream of light that filled the sky whizzed past him, making him break out in a cold sweat. At the same time, he was secretly glad that he was not hit by these red streams of light. Otherwise, he would have been disabled even if he didn't die. It is a great shame and humiliation for a dignified and half-step Divine Sea Realm expert to be forced to this step. But, not yet waiting for Master WangThe brother breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a meteor-like arrow suddenly appeared in the red stream of light in the sky, tearing the void fiercely, and headed straight for his head with an unmatched speed! This arrow is more dazzling than a meteor, as if it is a meteorite that can destroy a city, as if it is a sky fire that can burn the void. Everything is very clear, these red streams of light are all to cover this arrow. Because of these red streams of light, Senior Brother Dewang didn't notice the existence of the arrow until it was very close to him. "It's over" Senior Brother Wang only had time to think of this last thought before he was pierced by the arrow in his head and fell to the sky. Tangtang was half a step into the Divine Sea Realm, and he was shot dead on the spot without even seeing the shadow of the person who was shooting the arrow. At the last moment before his death, he was still thinking in his mind, was the person who shot the arrow the same Su Han? How could a person at the beginning of the Emperor Realm shoot himself to death? "However, if Su Han invited other strong men, then it was obvious that he had violated the oath between heaven and earth. Why didn't he see the thunder disaster coming and kill him? With such doubts in mind, Senior Brother Wang refused to rest in peace. In the distance, Su Han put away the Dragon God Bow and left with Huo'er. ??This place is too close to Jiwu City, and there are many monks coming and going. If three high-level emperors and one half-step divine sea state died here, they would soon attract the attention of other monks. If the experts from the Zhuzi Sect are attracted, there will definitely be trouble. Therefore, after Su Han shot four people from a distance, he left immediately without any hesitation. Back to the Lord¡¯s Mansion of Jiwu City, Su Han took a short rest. In the afternoon, a voice came from outside the courtyard: "Brother Su, are you there?" "Here, brother Ye, please come in." Su Han naturally recognized that it was Ye Xi's voice. Ye Xi pushed the door open and entered Su Han's yard. She looked Su Han up and down, and her eyes suddenly widened: "Brother Su Han, your cultivation has reached the peak of the middle level of the Emperor Realm?" "During this period of seclusion, I gained some insights." Su Han smiled. Naturally, he couldn't tell Ye Xi that his cultivation level increased so quickly because he refined the Frost Fire Lotus. Ye Xi was amazed and filled with emotion. This time, it further confirmed his original point of view. Su Han was an extraordinary person. He would definitely not go wrong in making friends with Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2198 Demon Puppet Array You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Su Han, has the matter of the four Zhuzi Sect disciples been resolved?" Ye Xi asked. In fact, as soon as he saw that Su Han was intact, he knew that the matter should be resolved. Su Han just nodded and casually replied "Solved". Ye Xi didn't ask any more questions. He thought that Su Han should have cleverly escaped from the four people after going to the appointment. Based on his understanding of Su Han, it shouldn't be difficult for Su Han to do this. Anyway, Su Han will enter the Fengyu Palace, and he will be under the protection of the Fengyu Palace from now on. "Brother Su Han, I have almost finished handling the trivial matters in Jiwu City. How about we set off back to the Wind and Rain Palace together now?" Ye Xi suggested proactively. Su Han also knew that Ye Xi should have nothing to do in Jiwu City. The main reason why he stayed in Jiwu City was to wait for him. He also smiled and said: "Okay." Entering the Wind and Rain Palace and getting close to Situ Jiang is Su Han's biggest goal at this stage. Now that Ye Xi introduced him, he saved Su Han a lot of trouble. For Ye Xi, being able to introduce a talent like Su Han into the sect was a big credit to him, and he was naturally happy to do so. The two of them activated their movements and flew towards the Wind and Rain Hall. Su Han did not activate Tiankun's wings, but used his original thunder wings. In the next period of time, he does not plan to use his Tiankun bloodline or Tiankun Wings. At least wait until he grows up to the point where he is confident to fight against Situ Jiang before he can use it again. "Brother Ye, if you are idle on this journey, why don't you tell me some things about the Wind and Rain Palace so that I can be mentally prepared." Su Han suggested. "Okay, no problem. Fengyu Palace is said to be a sect, but in fact, it is almost the same as a big country. There are thousands of cities in Fengyu Palace's territory, and each city has its own city lord, like Jiwu City. , which is the relatively large city of Fengyu Palace. Many of the city lords of these cities are directly sent by Fengyu Palace and are directly responsible to Fengyu Palace." "In the main headquarters of Fengyu Palace, there are tens of thousands of disciples. These disciples are divided into ordinary disciples, elite disciples and core disciples. Ordinary disciples are basically at the middle level of the Emperor Realm and below. If ordinary disciples If you break through to the high level of the Emperor Realm, you can become an elite disciple. If the elite disciple breaks through to the early stage of the Divine Sea Realm, you can become a core disciple. At the level of a core disciple, the status and treatment are equivalent to those of ordinary elders of the sect." Ye Xi said, "There is fierce competition among the disciples of Fengyu Palace. It is very common to form cliques and fight openly and secretly. In short, the interior of Fengyu Palace is definitely not as peaceful as everyone imagines. Many new disciples are just getting started." He was bullied badly, and if the old disciple didn¡¯t know how to behave, his situation wouldn¡¯t be much better.¡± ¡°I see, I didn¡¯t expect such an atmosphere inside the Fengyu Palace.¡± Su Han¡¯s eyes flashed, and he knew that such an atmosphere was not due to poor management at the top. In fact, the senior officials of Fengyu Palace may want to create such an atmosphere among the disciples of Fengyu Palace, just like raising the Gu King. The disciples who can stand out in the open and secret fights are the real geniuses worth cultivating. "Brother Su, after you arrive at the Fengyu Palace, you should be careful not to be too young and energetic. There are too many geniuses in the Fengyu Palace, and everyone is full of energy. If you are not careful, you may be in danger." Ye Xi quickly reminded. Su Han smiled and said: "Brother Ye, don't worry, I will pay attention to my sense of propriety. By the way, with my current strength, if I enter the Wind and Rain Hall, I wonder if I will be an ordinary disciple or an elite disciple?" Su Han knew that his current cultivation level was at the peak of the middle level of the Emperor Realm. If he did not reach the high level of the Imperial Realm, he would be an ordinary disciple according to the regulations. However, Su Han did not want to waste time on a group of ordinary disciples who were at the middle level of the Emperor Realm. With his true strength, even if he entered the core group of disciples, he would still be able to prosper. Ye Xi shook her head regretfully: "I'm afraid you can't become an elite disciple. The levels of the Wind and Rain Palace are very strict. If your cultivation level is not at the high level of the Emperor Realm, it is absolutely impossible to become an elite disciple." "Are there no exceptions?" Su Han asked. "There are exceptions. Those are some geniuses with extraordinary qualifications. If they can really leapfrog and challenge the high-level Emperor Realm at the middle level of the Emperor Realm, the sect will also give them the opportunity to break through the Demon Puppet Formation. As long as they can break through If you are in the Demon Puppet Formation, even if you are at the intermediate level of Emperor Realm, you can be directly promoted to an elite disciple without being affected by your cultivation level." Ye Xi said. "Demon Puppet Formation? What kind of formation is it?" Su Han asked curiously.   "I have never seen what the Demon Puppet Formation looks like in detail, but according to them, it is an extremely sophisticated formation. There are 7749 demon puppets in the formation, which means no one needs to control it. , puppets with their own combat power. There is a perfect resonance between these demon puppets and the formation. Once someone enters the demon puppet formation, they will be attacked by these demon puppets." Ye Xi said, "According to the sect's regulations, as long as you can last for a quarter of an hour in the Demon Puppet Formation, you will be considered an elite disciple even if the challenge is successful. However, in the history of the Wind and Rain Palace, there have been very few people who can last for a quarter of an hour. One, including the current head Situ, except for him, no one in the Wind and Rain Palace has successfully broken through the Demon Puppet Formation." Su Han nodded and asked, "What kind of combat power do these demon puppets have?" "The question you asked is the special feature of the Demon Puppet Formation. The strength of the demon puppets in the Demon Puppet Formation is not fixed. They adjust their own strength according to the cultivation level of the passer-by, and the demon puppets have the origin of the formation. Support, immortal, even if it is destroyed, it can be quickly regenerated.¡± Ye Xi said, suddenly said "ah" and looked at Su Han: "Brother Su, you don't want to break into the demon puppet formation, do you?" "I do have this idea. If I break through the demon puppet formation, I can be promoted to an elite disciple. There is no need to waste time among ordinary disciples." Su Han said. Ye Xi slapped her thigh and said regretfully, "If that's what you think, I'm afraid you'll be disappointed." "Why am I disappointed?" Su Han also asked strangely. "Because there are regulations in the Fengyu Palace, disciples who have entered the Fengyu Palace for less than a year are not qualified to break into the Demon Puppet Formation. Therefore, even if you want to break into the Demon Puppet Formation, they will not let you." Ye Xi shook her head and said with regret, "So, you can only be an ordinary disciple now. If you can break through to the high level of the Emperor within a year, you can directly become an elite disciple. Break through within a year." If not, then go and break into the Demon Puppet Formation. In short, it¡¯s not possible to break into the Demon Puppet Formation right now.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2199: The Gate of Wind and Rain Palace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ye Xi also felt helpless. He knew Su Han's ability, but the rules of Fengyu Palace would not change just because of one disciple. But in Fengyu Palace, the treatment of ordinary disciples is still much different from that of elite disciples. The most important thing is the atmosphere. Ordinary disciples have no competitiveness at all to Su Han. Staying in that kind of non-competitive atmosphere will have a negative impact on the genius's morale. "Is there anything wrong?" Su Han couldn't help but roll his eyes. It would take a whole year to break into the demon puppet formation. By that time, the day lily would be cold. And reaching the high level of the Imperial Realm is not something that happens overnight. It is not impossible to be an ordinary disciple, but Su Han's purpose is to improve his strength as soon as possible and get close to Situ Jiang as soon as possible. Under this premise, one has to wait until the high level of the Emperor Realm to become an elite disciple. This pace is a bit too slow for Su Han. "Brother Su Han, don't worry, we can think on the bright side. With your strength, among ordinary disciples, no one will dare to mess with you. In this way, you can live a very comfortable life." Ye Xi said, "However, there are also some ordinary disciples who have elite disciples behind them. Just avoid such people. In addition, some elite disciples are very domineering and will look for trouble. Brother Su should not follow such people." They care about it. When you first join a sect, the most important thing is to establish a firm foothold, rather than getting angry with some brave and aggressive people." "Thank you, Brother Ye, for reminding me." Su Han smiled, but there was a hint of cunning light in his eyes unconsciously. It is true that the sect has rules, but for Su Han, the rules he has broken in his life can probably be packed in a basket. "Enter the sect first, and then look for opportunities. In short, the sooner you become an elite disciple, the better." Su Han also made up his mind. ¡°After all, for him now, he doesn¡¯t even know what Fengyu Palace looks like. Once you enter the Wind and Rain Palace, opportunities will always come. The two of them continued on their way, and after two days, they arrived at a huge mountain range. Ye Xi suddenly said, "We're almost there." Su Han looked forward, and saw endless mountains in front of him, with tall trees and flowing streams. In the mountains and forests, mist pervades and spiritual beasts appear, which is in sharp contrast to the desolation in the Mangcheng area. This is obviously a treasure land full of aura of heaven and earth. Getting closer, the two of them could clearly see the buildings on the mountain, various ancient palaces, and the towering golden pagoda, giving people a magnificent impression. "Brother Su, ahead is the gate of Fengyu Palace. Fengyu Palace can be said to be the most magnificent and noble sect in the Xiaogushan area." Ye Xi's tone couldn't help but reveal a hint of pride. However, for Su Han, although this Wind and Rain Palace was good, he was not shocked either. He is a person who has seen the world. Super large sects such as Wanliudongtian and Tongtian Pavilion are not comparable to the magnificence of Fengyu Palace. Of course, compared with the Fengyu Palace, although Wanliudongtian and Tongtian Pavilion are grand, they lack a rich foundation, that is, the fate of heaven and earth. No matter how weak the Wind and Rain Palace is, it is still a sect in the True Dragon Realm. Compared with Su Han's original continent, the True Dragon Realm has a stronger destiny of heaven and earth. This is the essential difference. "Brother Su, I will take you directly to the ordinary disciple area in a moment, find the responsible elder, and find out your identity as an ordinary disciple first." Ye Xi also said with a smile. "Thank you, Brother Ye." Su Han was sincerely grateful to Ye Xi. Ye Xi's help saved him a lot of trouble. The two landed in front of the mountain gate of Fengyu Palace and walked towards the mountain gate. This is also the rule of the Wind and Rain Palace. After reaching the Divine Sea Realm, you can fly in and out of the sect at will, but before the Divine Sea Realm, everyone must enter the sect through the mountain gate. The mountain gate of Fengyu Hall is also a magnificent golden-domed hall. The main hall has a front door and a back door. Entering through the front door and exiting through the back door are equivalent to entering the mountain gate. In front of the mountain gate, there are more than ten disciples guarding the mountain. After seeing Ye Xi, these disciples also hurriedly came up to salute: "I've met Senior Brother Ye, hello Senior Brother Ye." These disciples guarding the mountain are all ordinary disciples, and they appear to be very respectful in front of the elite disciple Ye Xi. It seems that what Ye Xi said about the strict hierarchy of the Wind and Rain Palace is not empty talk. Furthermore, as the son of the lord of Jiwu City, Ye Xi seems to have a certain reputation in the Wind and Rain Palace. All of these disciples guarding the mountain knew Ye Xi. Ye Xi nodded to the disciples guarding the mountain and responded: "Okay." These disciples guarding the mountain did not walk away, but looked at Su Han curiously. Someone asked: "???Brother, who is this? Are you not from our Fengyu Palace? " "This is the person I plan to introduce to the sect. He will join the Fengyu Palace soon. From now on, we will all be brothers. By the way, his name is Su Han." Ye Xi also smiled. "What? Is he Su Han?" Everyone exclaimed, and their eyes suddenly fell on Su Han. During this time, Su Han's name has spread throughout Xiaogushan. He destroyed the mineral veins of the Zhuzi Sect. The Zhuzi Sect offered rewards for his capture. Fengyu Palace, which is the opposing force of the Zhuzi Sect, naturally knows about this matter. Chu. Usually, after tea and dinner in the sect, there are some topics about Su Han. They didn¡¯t expect that the real person would appear in front of them so soon. What's more, I didn't expect that this Su Han looked harmless to humans and animals, and could not be connected with the audacious and destructive maniac in the rumors. In surprise, these disciples guarding the mountain also involuntarily made way for Su Han and Ye Xi to pass. "Unexpectedly, this person is Su Han. According to rumors, he only has the cultivation level of the first level of the Emperor Realm, but it seems that he is more than that now." "We cannot predict the speed of a genius's cultivation. When he was at the initial stage of the Imperial Realm, he destroyed the mineral veins of the Zhuzi Sect and escaped from the elders of the Divine Sea Realm of the Zhuzi Sect. This kind of talent and potential is simply astonishing." "Yes, this is a rare genius. I didn't expect to be roped in by Senior Brother Ye." "Now that he has offended the Zhu Zizong, the only way out for him is to join our Fengyu Dian, and the only ones who dare to take him in are our Fengyu Dian family." "If his potential is really as terrifying as the rumors say, then our Fengyu Palace will be lively again. The most indispensable thing in Fengyu Palace is genius, and the competition between geniuses will become more intense this time." "Yes, I don't think he will follow the rules after entering the Wind and Rain Palace. Can such a madman who dares to destroy the Zhuzi Sect's mineral veins follow the rules? I think we may have a good show in the future." As soon as Su Han and Ye Xi left, these disciples guarding the mountain couldn't wait to discuss. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2200 Martial Tower You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the guidance of Ye Xi, Su Han came to a large square. There are four palaces located in the four directions of this large square, and behind the four palaces are densely packed courtyards. "Brother Su Han, this is the area for ordinary disciples. That palace is the place responsible for the registration of ordinary disciples. Let's go directly there to find the elders. I am an elite disciple. According to the sect's regulations, I have a quota for recommended disciples every year. , you can directly recommend one person to join Fengyu Palace." Ye Xi said with a smile, "Of course, once they see your strength, they will definitely invite you to join, and my quota will not be used." Su Han smiled and said, "Brother Ye is overly praised." "Walk." Ye Xi took Su Han to one of the four palaces. The palace was empty at the moment, with only one person wearing an elder's clothing sitting there casually. As soon as he saw Ye Xi entering, the elder stood up quickly and said, "Why is Mr. Ye Xi so elegant today? Are you willing to go to our ordinary disciple area?" Elders are also divided into levels. The elders who are in charge of the affairs of ordinary disciples are considered to be at the lowest level among the elders of Fengyu Palace. Although he barely broke through to the Divine Sea Realm, given his age, he has basically no potential. Low-level elders like this will put their stature very low when facing an elite disciple with good potential like Ye Xi. After all, if nothing unexpected happens, the other party's future achievements will definitely exceed his. Ye Xi said: "Elder Lian, I'm here to recommend a disciple to the sect." "Hahaha, it's easy to talk about. According to the sect's regulations, you have a quota for recommending disciples every year. Let me see where he is." The elders of the company are obviously accustomed to it. Elite disciples have a quota for recommended disciples every year. Those who are recommended do not need to go through the entrance examination and can directly enter the Wind and Rain Hall. This is also a privilege for elite disciples. Ye Xi hurriedly said: "Elder Company, this time I brought a genius to the sect." "Oh? A genius?" Elder Lian couldn't help but stare. There are many geniuses in Fengyu Palace. Many ordinary disciples of Fengyu Palace are geniuses to the outside world. Ye Xi emphasized: "Yes, he is a genius, and a super genius. It is Su Han who has become very famous in Xiaogushan recently." "What? Su Han?" Elder Lian's expression changed, and his expression was no different from that of the disciples guarding the mountain just now. He immediately cast his eyes on Su Han: "Are you the Su Han who destroyed the Zhuzi Sect's mineral veins and caused a fuss? The Su Han who escaped from the elders of the Divine Sea Realm?" Su Han nodded: "I have met Elder Lian. My Su Han, I sincerely came to seek refuge with Fengyu Palace. Elder Lian must have heard about my matter. I have offended the Zhuzi Sect and there is no other way to go, so I joined Fengyu Palace." Sincerity, the elders should know it very well.¡± Su Han doesn¡¯t make any detours at all. He knows that sometimes a clearer posture can more easily arouse the other person¡¯s favor. The elder of the company also nodded repeatedly: "That's natural. I have heard about your deeds. With your talent, the future will be bright. Now Zhuzi Sect has issued a wanted order for you, and there is only wind and rain in the entire Xiaogushan Mountain. The palace dares to accept you, and since you were introduced by Mr. Ye Xi, there is no problem with your sincerity. I will apply for an identity token for you right now." If no one recommends it, Fengyu Palace is very strict about accepting a new disciple. In addition to the entrance examination, the background of the new disciple also needs to be investigated to prevent enemies of Fengyu Palace from sneaking in. "However, he was introduced by elite disciples, and he is also a person who has been issued a wanted order by the Zhuzi Sect. If these two things are combined, there will definitely be no problem. "Mr. Ye Xi, you have introduced a genius with great potential to the sect. I will ask the Council of Elders for instructions later and give you some rewards." Elder Lian said. "It's time to work." Ye Xi didn't care either. As the son of the lord of Jiwu City, he wasn't very concerned about this reward. For him, the reward is not the most important. What is important is that he can make friends with Su Han and sell Su Han a favor. This is what he values ??the most. Next, the identity token was processed smoothly. After Su Han got the identity token, Elder Lian took him to the ordinary disciples' residential area behind the palace and found an empty courtyard. "You will live here temporarily. The sect now has a large number of ordinary disciples, so the residences have been allocated. When a good place becomes available, I will change it for you." Elder Lian gave a few more instructions before leaving.  Su Han didn't care. Although he joined Fengyu Palace as a genius, he also knew that Fengyu Palace was indispensable for geniuses. Ye Xi also said: "It doesn't matter what your current treatment is. As long as you stand out in the sect, your treatment will naturally be different immediately." Su Han nodded and looked around the small courtyard. The small courtyard was surrounded by densely packed small courtyards where other disciples lived. It was noon, but the area was completely silent. It was obvious that there was not even a single person. This made Su Han feel a little confused and asked: "Brother Ye, there should be people living in the surrounding yards. Why is there no one there?" Ye Xi smiled and said: "The aura of heaven and earth is relatively strong at noon, so everyone has gone to the Wu Pagoda to meditate and practice." "Martial Tower, where is it?" Su Han asked. "The Martial Pagoda is a place specially built by Fengyu Palace for disciples to practice. It is said that the Martial Pagoda contains huge formations carefully crafted by the formation masters of Fengyu Palace in the past generations. It can attract the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into the Martial Pagoda, and will These auras of heaven and earth have been optimized and transformed into auras that are more easily absorbed by monks. Therefore, the environment in the martial arts tower is more suitable for cultivation than the outside world. It is the opening time of the martial arts tower, so it is naturally difficult to see people in the dormitory area. " Ye Xi said, then added: "In the Wind and Rain Hall, there are three martial pagodas in total, namely the martial pagoda for ordinary disciples to practice, the martial pagoda for elite disciples to practice, and the martial pagoda for core disciples to practice. Ordinary Although the disciple's martial arts tower is relatively the lowest level, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in it is much richer than the outside world. If Brother Su has nothing else to do, I strongly recommend you to give it a try." Su Han smiled and said: "Okay, since Brother Ye said so, I will take a day off today and go to the Martial Tower to see it tomorrow. Are there any procedures required to enter the Martial Tower?" "No need. Now that you have the identity token of Fengyu Palace, you can go in at any time whenever the Wu Pagoda is open. By the way, you probably don't know where the Wu Pagoda is, so I'll draw a map for you. " Ye Xi also drew a simple map. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2201 The trouble started You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Thank you, Brother Ye." As soon as he heard about this martial tower, a plan suddenly popped into Su Han's mind. At that moment, he also took Ye Xi's map and thanked him. "You're welcome. I haven't been back to the sect for several months, and I haven't gone to the martial arts tower to practice for a long time, so I can't wait. Okay, you can rest, I'll go to the elite disciple martial arts tower first." Ye Xi said, also saying goodbye and leaving. "I never expected that there would be something like a martial tower in the Wind and Rain Palace. It seems that there is indeed a foundation for becoming one of the top sects in Xiaogushan." Su Han¡¯s eyes were bright and he was looking forward to Wuta. However, for him, the main reason for looking forward to it was that he had thought of a good way, a way to use the martial arts tower to become an elite disciple as quickly as possible. "Although my intention is not to cause trouble, if I make trouble for ordinary disciples in the martial arts tower so that no one can practice in it, then the senior leaders of Fengyu Palace should arrange a plan for me to join the ranks of elite disciples, right?" Su Han raised the corners of his mouth, revealing a hint of a smile. Early the next morning, Su Han got up. After resting all night, he felt refreshed and full of energy. Huo'er was still sleeping in the room, and Su Han didn't care. He knew that for this kind of ancient divine beast bloodline, sleeping was equivalent to practicing. This was their unique advantage, so they often needed to sleep more than human monks. After looking at the map left by Ye Xi, Su Han walked towards the direction of the ordinary disciple Wu Pagoda. From a distance, you can see a nine-story golden tower, towering into the clouds. The top of the tower is shrouded in a faint golden light, giving people a sacred feeling. "That's the Martial Tower." Su Han's eyes sparkled and he walked into the Wu Pagoda. Because he had an identity token, he came directly to the interior of Wuta without any obstruction. There is a unique cave inside this martial tower, and looking from the outside, one would never have imagined that the internal structure would be so vast. There is a wide hall with many rooms divided around it. There are also rooms behind the room. A rough estimate is that there are hundreds of rooms in it. Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness sensed that there were at least hundreds of people practicing in each room. In other words, this martial arts tower accommodated tens of thousands of disciples. "The spiritual energy of heaven and earth inside is indeed rich. Moreover, it is very easy to absorb and transform the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. This formation master of the True Dragon Realm really has something." Su Han also found some clues of large-scale spirit gathering formations in this martial tower. At the moment, I was also secretly praising him. "However, in my "One Hundred Formations Total Source", there are actually records about this type of large-scale spirit-gathering formations. It seems that the inheritance of the Jedi Sect is far from being as simple as imagined" Su Han discovered that many of the formations recorded in "The Total Source of One Hundred Formations" were beyond the scope of the original continent. Even when viewed in the True Dragon Realm, they were still advanced formations. However, now is not the time to think about this. Su Han looked around the surrounding rooms, then randomly selected a room and came to the door of the room. At this moment, the stone door of this room is tightly closed, and Su Han can sense hundreds of breaths coming from inside. These breaths are from the disciples who are practicing inside. If it were normal times, Su Han might have paid more attention. But today, his purpose was to make a big deal, so he didn't care whether his actions would disturb the cultivators inside, so he just pushed the stone door open. With a bang, the stone door made a huge sound. If it had been anyone else, they would have pushed the stone door open carefully, trying not to make any noise. If there is something you can't afford to mess with inside, and you reach a critical moment in your cultivation, and you are disturbed by yourself, you will definitely end up with yourself. However, Su Han came here just to cause trouble, so the action of opening the door was deliberately rough and made a loud noise. With such a loud sound, it was impossible for the disciples inside not to be disturbed. At this moment, there were more than a hundred disciples sitting in the room. When they heard this huge roar, everyone opened their eyes and looked at Su Han angrily. Su Han¡¯s eyes also swept across them. There are more than a hundred people in a room, and this is how ordinary disciples are treated. If they are elite disciples or even core disciples, it is absolutely impossible for more than a hundred people to huddle together and practice. You know, there are too many people in a room, and the amount of spiritual energy of heaven and earth that each person can absorb is quite limited. "Who are you? Are you new here? Why don't you lower your voice when you come in?" A very angry person shouted directly at Su Han. In their opinion, Su HanHan was very unfamiliar, but those who could enter the Martial Pagoda could not be people outside the Wind and Rain Hall, so there was only one explanation, and that was the new disciples. No matter where you are, newcomers have little human rights. That's why this person was so angry, because this new guy didn't know how to be careful when he came in, and he made such a loud noise. He was looking for death. Facing these angry looks, Su Han didn't care at all. He looked around and found that there were more than a hundred people in the room, each with a training futon sitting under them. All the futons were occupied by them, and there was no free futon. Su Han naturally would not think that this futon was useless. With his eyes, he could tell at a glance that this futon also contained the spirit gathering formation. When you are in this martial arts tower, you have to practice with this futon to be effective. Otherwise, if someone else has a futon but you don¡¯t have a futon, the spiritual energy of the surrounding world will be sucked away by the spirit gathering formation of other people¡¯s futons, leaving nothing for you. "Hey, what about you? Are you deaf or mute? Don't you know how to say something?" Seeing that Su Han had no reaction, the shouting disciple couldn't help but become even more angry. Su Han chuckled and immediately locked his eyes on the disciple. He was worried that he had nowhere to start, so this guy came to his door. Su Han strode up to the disciple and said, "You, get up. I have requisitioned this futon." What? Are you going to grab it when you come up? The disciple couldn't help but his eyes widened. Not only him, but everyone else was also stunned. "How can this kid be so crazy? He grabs it blatantly when he comes up. Although it is not uncommon to fight over futons in Wuta, there are not many people who grab futons at the first sign. As a newcomer, not only did he push the door so loudly, disturbing other disciples' practice, but he also grabbed the futon as soon as he came in. This is really audacious. "Are all the newcomers so crazy now? We haven't even made trouble with him yet, but he has come up to rob us." "I think this kid is out of his mind and crazy. If he dares to be so arrogant in Wuta, he will not get good results." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2202 The Strongest Ordinary Disciple You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Everyone can¡¯t stand it anymore. The most important thing is that this kid is openly causing trouble in this room, and everyone is affected. Therefore, everyone in this room unconsciously stood on the opposite side of Su Han. Someone even stood up from the futon and came towards Su Han. Among these people, there are many middle-level Emperor Realm people, but there are no high-level Emperor Realm people. Once you reach the high level of the Imperial Realm, you will basically join the ranks of elite disciples immediately and will not stay among the ranks of ordinary disciples. The disciple who was named by Su Han to snatch the futon was even more angry. The whole person suddenly stood up from the futon. Without saying a word, he raised his fist and smashed it towards Su Han's door. ¡°Boy, you are so arrogant that you don¡¯t even look at where this place is. Are you looking for death?¡± Snapped! "It's a pity that his punch was completely useless in front of Su Han. His fist was directly grabbed by Su Han and squeezed gently. The disciple was suddenly sweating in pain and felt as if his bones were about to be broken. "Go aside." Su Han flicked his hand, as if throwing a sack, and threw the disciple aside. Then, when he came to the futon, he had to sit down and practice. "This kid is so arrogant. We can't practice with peace of mind when he is here. Let's all take action together to cripple him!" A disciple shouted, and then more than twenty people came up, surrounding Su Han. Everyone's eyes were filled with fierceness, and they were obviously brave and ruthless people. For these people, Su Han would naturally not be polite to them. He laughed and said: "If you dare to be disrespectful to me, I will not be polite to you and punish each of you by breaking a bone." With that said, Su Han waved his hand casually, and then, screams came one after another throughout the room, accompanied by the heart-breaking sound of bones breaking. Back and forth, in just a few breaths, more than twenty people fell to the ground, wailing. Everyone in the room looked at Su Han with completely different eyes. In addition to anger, they were more afraid. They didn¡¯t expect that this newcomer would be so strong. In the history of Fengyu Palace, there has never been such a strong person among ordinary disciples. They all couldn¡¯t help but start to wonder, who is this guy¡¯s background? When did such a powerful person appear among ordinary disciples? At this time, other people in the room didn't care about the more than 20 people who were still lying on the ground wailing. They all quickly slipped out of the room, for fear of offending Su Han and ending up in the same situation as the more than 20 people. end. Even the twenty-odd people struggled to sneak out of the door one by one, not daring to stay in the room any longer. Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to them, but turned his attention to the futon. With his eyesight, he could naturally see that there was a small spirit gathering formation in the futon. But now, Su Han wants to strengthen this small spirit gathering formation. There was a flash of light in his hand, and the ancient spirit brush appeared in his hand. Su Han closed his eyes and meditated for a moment, and then began to carve it carefully on the futon. Half an hour later. In the next room, more than a hundred disciples were meditating and practicing. Suddenly, everyone felt that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the room seemed to be getting thinner and thinner. This unusual situation also made many disciples open their eyes at once. They have never encountered such a situation after practicing in Wuta for so long. "what happened?" "The spiritual energy of heaven and earth seems to have become thinner?" Everyone was talking about it, but while they were talking, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth continued to become thinner. The brows of these disciples could not help but frown even more tightly. "Is there something wrong with Wu Tower?" "How is that possible? I feel like someone took away the spiritual energy." As time went by, these disciples could no longer sit still in the room and rushed out of the room one by one. Later, they discovered that the surrounding rooms were also full of people. The disciples who were supposed to be practicing in the rooms were now standing outside the room, with doubts on their faces. Many people were confused. Whispering. "Is the aura in your room getting less and less?" "Yes, the spiritual energy in our room has almost completely disappeared, and the concentration of spiritual energy is far inferior to that of the outside world." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"?? The commotion spread quickly. At first, it was only in nearby rooms. Soon, the entire Wu Tower was in commotion. All the room doors were pushed open, and figures came out of the room one after another. No one knew what was going on. , all they know is that the spiritual energy of the entire Wu Pagoda seems to have been drained, and they can no longer practice. At this time, Su Han also opened the door to the room, blended into the crowd, and left in a swaggering manner. "After absorbing so much spiritual energy, the Purple Mansion in Dantian almost exploded. I have to say that the Frost Fire Lotus is still very effective. If I had not refined the Frost Fire Lotus, my physical body would not be able to withstand so much spiritual energy from heaven and earth. " Su Han couldn't wait for even a moment. With a few moves of his body, he quickly headed towards his dormitory. He had to quickly find a place to refine the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Even if it could not be refined, it had to be stored in the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower, otherwise his Dantian Zifu would not be able to sustain it for long. However, Su Han believes that after refining these heaven and earth spiritual energy, his cultivation foundation will be consolidated and improved again. "However, if I do this every day, ordinary disciples will not be able to survive. Therefore, for the sake of other ordinary disciples, the senior management of Fengyu Palace will definitely arrange for me to try the elite disciple assessment as soon as possible." A smile appeared at the corner of Su Han's mouth. At this time, the interior of Wuta has exploded. Everyone in all the rooms was no longer able to practice. Tens of thousands of people gathered in the square in the middle of the Wu Pagoda, all talking about the disappearance of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. "What is going on? Such a thing has never happened to Wuta for so long. If there is a problem with Wuta's formation, the sect should notify it in advance. Besides, even if there is a problem with the formation, it will not Maybe the concentration of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is not even as good as the outside world." "I think there is nothing wrong with the formation. If you don't believe me, just feel it. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth seems to be gradually and slowly recovering. This means that the formation is beginning to gather spiritual energy of heaven and earth again. Maybe someone was extracting the spiritual energy of heaven and earth just now?" "How is that possible? After all the spiritual energy of heaven and earth has been drained from the Wu Pagoda, who among the ordinary disciples can have such a great ability?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2203 Causes Public Outrage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just when everyone was talking about it and couldn't find a clue, someone shouted: "We know what's going on." Everyone looked around and saw dozens of people squeezing in from outside the crowd. Among the dozens of people, some were limping, some had bruises and faces, and they had obviously been beaten violently. "What's wrong with you? Who beat you in this martial tower?" A disciple asked with a frown. This disciple's name is Wen Daoping, and he is a leader among ordinary disciples. He is only one step away from the peak cultivation level of the middle-level Emperor Realm, and can join the ranks of elite disciples. He is currently one of the highest-ranking geniuses among ordinary disciples. "Senior Brother Wen, a newcomer is so bold that he openly robbed our futons in this martial arts tower and even beat people. Senior Brother Wen wants to make the decision for us." One person cried. "What? It's not bad. A newcomer dares to openly rob resources and fight against old disciples. He is still too brave in this martial arts tower." Someone suddenly became furious. "However, it seems that everyone's injuries are similar, with only one broken bone. This person's purpose should be to warn, and he did not really kill him." There are also those who are rational and analytical. "Hmph, that's just so arrogant. A newcomer should have the consciousness of a newcomer. If newcomers are like him, is there any royal law?" Hearing that Daoping was shocked, he snorted coldly. "Senior Brother Wen, you have to make the decision for us. By the way, all the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in this martial tower was sucked away by that person by whatever means." The complaining disciple said again. "What?" This time, not only Wen Daoping, but others also exclaimed. No one dares to believe that all the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was absorbed by an ordinary disciple. Not to mention how he could have such means, there is so much spiritual energy of heaven and earth, enough for tens of thousands of disciples to practice at the same time. He was sucked away, but he didn't explode and die. How is this possible? To be honest, everyone just thought that even if someone secretly used means to suck away the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the martial tower, that person should be a strong person in the Divine Sea Realm. "Are you sure what you said is true?" Wen Daoping also asked coldly. You couldn't blame him for being suspicious, it was just too unbelievable. "I'm sure, because after he hit someone, we all left the room, and he was the only one in the room. Soon after, we felt that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the martial arts tower was losing, and the loss was fastest near his room. , he must have sucked away the spiritual energy of heaven and earth." The disciple who complained was also extremely certain. Hearing that Daoping asked again: "What kind of cultivation level does that person have?" "I didn't see it, but he must have taken an ordinary disciple token, because this martial tower is only open to people with ordinary disciple tokens. This person just came to the sect, and he took an ordinary disciple token. This It means that his cultivation is not at the high level of the Emperor Realm. Either he is the middle level of the Emperor Realm, or he is the peak of the middle level of the Emperor Realm." A disciple who was present at the time said. "How is it possible? It is impossible for a guy who is not at the high level of the Emperor Realm to be so perverted." "Yes, he sucked away the spiritual energy for tens of thousands of us to practice in one go. This is not something that a guy who is not at a high level of the Imperial Realm can do." Wen Daoping frowned and asked, "Where is that person now?" "He is no longer in that room. He may have left somewhere among the crowd at some point, or where he went." A disciple said. "Where else can the new disciples go? Of course it's to the dormitory area. Let's go over and take a look. No matter what kind of path this guy is in, he can't do this, right? He can absorb all the spiritual energy of Wuta by himself. There is nothing left for us, why are we still cultivating?" Many people were filled with indignation and wanted to find Su Han's theory, which became very popular for a while. Wen Daoping waved his hand and said: "Let's go to the dormitory area. We will never forgive this kind of guy who breaks the rules." "Walk!" A large group of people immediately rushed up, led by Wen Daoping, and headed towards the ordinary disciples' dormitory. There is a wide square in the middle of the dormitory area for ordinary disciples. At this moment, Su Han didn't know where to get a chair, so he sat comfortably in the square, with the sun shining on him, enjoying himself unusually. Su Han knew that he couldn¡¯t hide what he did in Wuta. The reason why he is sitting here is naturally waiting for those aggressive people who come to settle accounts with him.   As Su Han expected, not long after, a large number of disciples wearing Zhuzi Sect costumes came in angrily, and the leader was a disciple at the peak of the middle level of the Emperor Realm. Su Han didn¡¯t even glance at these people. Facing the hundreds of imperial-level mid-level threats in front of him, he didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids. "Are you the new one? On your first day here, you robbed old disciples of their resources and even hurt others?" A disciple shouted. Su Han laughed: "If they offend me, I will naturally teach them a lesson. The purpose is just to tell them with facts that they will not end well if they offend me. So you'd better stay away from me and don't mess with me." " What? Everyone thought they had heard wrong. Is this kid so arrogant? There are at least a few geniuses present who are at the peak of the middle level of the Emperor Realm. They will soon be promoted to the high level of the Emperor Realm and become elite disciples. Normally, no one would dare to disrespect these people in the ordinary disciple area, but this kid didn't even look at them. "When did the sect accept such a boy? Does this boy have eyes on the top of his head? He is too arrogant." "I have seen arrogant people, but I have never seen such arrogant people. I must teach him a lesson today and let him know who is the boss in Fengyu Palace?" "Stop talking nonsense to him and teach him a lesson directly!" Many people started shouting, and some were even gearing up. They really can't stand this arrogant boy. Although this boy may be very strong and can defeat more than 20 ordinary disciples, there are hundreds of them here, including several at the peak of the middle level of the Emperor Realm. What¡¯s more, they still have Wen Daoping. Wen Daoping's strength was very clear to everyone present. He had once defeated elite disciples of high-level Emperor Realm with his cultivation at the peak of the middle-level Emperor Realm. He was very strong. At this time, Wen Daoping also said calmly: "Did you absorb all the spiritual energy in the Martial Tower?" Although it was just a light sentence, it contained compelling pressure, pressing directly towards Su Han. Su Han looked disapproving: "Yes, the technique I practice is special and requires a lot of spiritual energy. Do you have any objections?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2204: Ordinary Disciple Area One Overlord You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Su Han said these words, many people looked shocked. It's not like they haven't heard of techniques that require a lot of spiritual energy, but it's incredible that it requires so much, right? However, regardless of whether what Su Han said was true or not, his "Do you have any objections?" was so arrogant that De Wen Daoping suddenly became furious. "Boy, I heard that Daoping doesn't care who you are, or what method you use to suck away the spiritual energy in the martial tower. In short, your behavior has harmed the interests of other disciples, so you must pay the price. " Wen Daoping took a deep breath and said coldly. "The price?" Su Han stood up from the chair, walked to Wen Daoping, narrowed his eyes and said, "What price do you want?" Hiss! Wen Daoping couldn't help but tremble in his heart. Under Su Han's casual gaze, he didn't know why, but he felt uncomfortable all over and had a chill. His intuition told him that this young man was not simple. However, at this time, Wen Daoping could not retreat, because he had already stood up and was already in a difficult situation. If he backs down now, he will definitely become a laughing stock in the ordinary disciple area. "Hmph, it's very simple. You have injured so many disciples, and you have to bear the cost of their treatment. Also, you have to bear the loss of so many people practicing spiritual energy, and you have to apologize to all the brothers in public." Wen Wen Daoping snorted coldly. "Well, that's a good point." Su Han actually nodded, but then his face darkened, "However, you seem to have forgotten one thing, that is, you are not qualified to make me pay the price. Now I will give you a piece of advice. When you see me in the future, Just stay far away and don¡¯t mess with me. I should have been an elite disciple, but now I have no choice but to be here. Therefore, from now on, I will take care of the martial arts tower for ordinary disciples, and you can find another place to practice." Su Han deliberately tried to be as arrogant as possible and said something that made all the disciples present become furious. "What does this kid mean? He actually said that he will take care of the Wu Pagoda by himself from now on, and let us find another place to practice?" "Why does he say that? The Wu Pagoda is a training resource for all our ordinary disciples. He wants to monopolize it for himself." "He even said that he should have been an elite disciple. It's ridiculous. Such an arrogant guy needs a lesson." "Beat him to death and see how arrogant he can be!" Everyone can¡¯t bear it anymore, and many people are already gearing up, seemingly ready to take action at any time. "This kid is looking for death. Let me teach him a lesson and let him know how much he weighs!" A disciple at the peak of the middle level of the Emperor Realm snorted coldly. Although this person's strength is slightly inferior to that of Wen Daoping, he is not much worse. He is also a leader among ordinary disciples and has the potential to hit elite disciples. He shouted loudly and punched Su Han with a powerful punch. Snapped! Facing this man¡¯s active attack, Su Han didn¡¯t even look at him, but just slapped him on the disciple¡¯s face without any bias. The disciple, who was at the peak of the middle level of the Emperor Realm, let out a scream, and his whole body was sent flying by the slap. His body fell to the ground dozens of meters away with a thud, and a large mouthful of blood spurted out. "What?" The entire audience was in an uproar, including Wen Daoping. Everyone did not expect that this disciple whose strength was not much worse than Wen Daoping, this disciple who was only one step away from becoming an elite disciple, would be slapped by this young man. The fan flew away. Those disciples who were ready to move and swarm him before quickly put away their momentum at this time and were frightened. What kind of strength is suppressed by a slap to fly? That middle-level Emperor Realm peak disciple was already considered a leader among the ordinary disciples, but he was unable to fight back against this young man. It was at this time that they truly believed that Su Han had reserved his hands when he beat people in Wuta. If he hadn't spared his hand, those people would never have broken just one bone. "How could this happen? Who is this guy? How could he be so tyrannical and be among ordinary disciples? Is the sect deliberately playing tricks on us?" "Yes, no wonder he just said that he should be an elite disciple. If that's the case, why is he crowded in the ordinary disciple area with us?" "There must be a reason why he is here. For new disciples, the sect will determine their treatment based on their cultivation level. Since he has come to the ordinary disciple area, it means that hisHis cultivation level has not reached the high level of Emperor Realm. However, that is too scary. How could there be such a powerful middle-level Emperor Realm? " "This is too perverted. I'm afraid even the head Situ back then could only do this." "No matter what method he uses, he has already affected our normal cultivation. I don't believe it. How can we defeat him if we all work together?" Everyone was talking about it, but no one dared to take action again. Even Wen Daoping secretly gave up the idea of ??taking action. He is not a fool. Just now, a middle-level Emperor Realm peak person was slapped away by the opponent. He heard that Daoping couldn't see the depth of the opponent. If he rushed up rashly, he would probably not be much better. "Do you know what you are doing? This is corrupting the sect's rules and making you an enemy of all ordinary disciples. I advise you not to do this. It will do you no good." Wen Daoping said coldly. Su Han shrugged: "You took the initiative to provoke me, and you took the initiative to take action first. I was just forced to fight back. As for me absorbing the spiritual energy in Wuta, is there any rule in the sect that stipulates that I can't do that? The Wu Pagoda is originally a public cultivation resource, and how to use it depends on everyone's ability. When you enter the Wu Pagoda to practice, aren't you also absorbing the spiritual energy inside? It's just that you don't absorb it as fast as I do, and you don't absorb it much, so you can't absorb me. Do you want to say that I broke the sect¡¯s rules?¡± this¡­¡­ When everyone heard what Su Han said, they were all stunned on the spot. This kid absorbed Wu Ta's spiritual energy and even hit people, yet he still spoke eloquently, as if he had a great deal of truth. Moreover, they were unable to refute, because what the other party said seemed to be right. The existence of Wu Pagoda was originally for the disciples to absorb the spiritual energy in it. He could absorb more by himself. That was his own ability. It seemed that it was really It doesn't violate the sect's rules. "So, I won't provoke you, and you'd better not provoke me, because I am something you can't afford to provoke." Su Han also shrugged lightly. He knew that from this moment on, his personality had been established and he had completely become the dominant figure in the ordinary disciple area. If these ordinary disciples want to completely get rid of themselves as a bully, they can only wait until they become elite disciples. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2205: Absorbed all again You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Boy, what's your name?" Wen Daoping could only grit his teeth and ask. After what happened today, it seems that it is impossible to teach this kid a lesson. Only by asking an elite disciple to take action can we guarantee that he will be suppressed. But, in that case, you have to know what this guy¡¯s name is, right? "Su Han." Su Han also smiled casually and reported his name. "Su Han? Why does this name sound familiar? Where have you heard it?" Many people whispered to each other, thinking that the name was very familiar and they must have heard it somewhere. "Su Han, he is Su Han! The Su Han who was issued a wanted order by the Zhu Zizong." Someone finally remembered it and exclaimed on the spot. "What? He is the Su Han who destroyed a mineral vein of the Zhuzi Sect and successfully escaped from an elder of the Divine Sea Realm of the Zhuzi Sect? How did he come to our Wind and Rain Palace?" "Yes, it must be him. It is said that when he destroyed the mineral veins, he was able to escape from the Divine Sea Realm at the beginning of the Cai Emperor Realm. I didn't expect that he would come to our Wind and Rain Palace, but that's right. Now the Zhuzi Sect is chasing him everywhere, and he If you don¡¯t come to Fengyu Palace, you will have nowhere to go.¡± "He was so powerful when he was at the first level of the Emperor Realm. I think he seems to be at least the middle level of the Emperor Realm now. Wouldn't that be even stronger?" "This guy even dares to destroy the mineral veins of the Zhuzi Sect. He is a capable person. No wonder he is so arrogant when he comes to the Wind and Rain Palace. Geniuses always have an edge." Everyone was talking a lot, and the way everyone looked at Su Han also changed. Many people's eyes had changed from anger at the beginning to a hint of admiration. ?We are all young and energetic people who admire those who can do earth-shattering things. If they were in Su Han's situation, I'm afraid they wouldn't have the courage. After Su Han left his name, he turned around and walked to his dormitory, ignoring these ordinary disciples. Today is the first day, his goal has been achieved, and there will be more good things to come. Looking at Su Han¡¯s walking away, many ordinary disciples were speechless. Originally, they came in a hurry to cause trouble for Su Han, but now, it seems that this trouble will not be solved. "Senior Brother Wen, what should we do now? This evil star has actually joined the Fengyu Sect and is still in our ordinary disciple area. If we let him stay here, how can we live a good life?" "Yes, with his strength, he should directly become an elite disciple, but he came to the ordinary disciple area to compete with us for resources. It is really unfair to us." "I can't say, we can only ask the elite disciples to take action. Otherwise, who can suppress him?" Everyone was talking a lot, and they all felt that elite disciples should be invited to suppress Su Han. Otherwise, this little bully in the ordinary disciple area would be considered a real one. "Don't alarm the elite disciples first. I'll go to the elders in charge of ordinary disciples first and talk about this matter to see if they can take care of it?" Wen Daoping did not want to go to the elite disciples immediately. In that case, he would appear to be extremely incompetent as a leader among ordinary disciples, and he would lose face in front of the elite disciples. "That's good, I heard that senior brother has put in more trouble." When everyone heard what Daoping said, they thought it was feasible and dispersed one after another. Later in the evening, Wen Daoping also gathered some outstanding ordinary disciples and went to the ordinary disciples' elder hall to talk about Su Han. The person who received them was still the company elder. After hearing Daoping and the others explain the whole story, the company elder was also stunned. This Su Han only made such a big fuss on the second day after coming to Fengyu Palace? However, when Elder Lian thought about it carefully, he found that he seemed to have no reason to care about Su Han. After all, absorbing the spiritual energy in the martial arts tower and using it for cultivation is a right that all disciples have, and no one can restrict it. "You go back. It is his right to absorb spiritual energy and practice. He has done nothing wrong." Even the elder was very straightforward and directly defined this matter as a fight between disciples. In the Wind and Rain Hall, fights between disciples are reasonable. As long as no one is killed, most sects will turn a blind eye. However, when these words were heard by Wen Daoping and the others, they were immediately stunned. You didn¡¯t expect the elder to send them away with just such a word? Although it is everyone's right to absorb Wuta's spiritual energy, if Su Han continues to absorb it like this,How will they live their lives in the future? "Elder, that guy is a pervert. He sucked up all the aura of the entire martial arts tower without even realizing it, leaving almost nothing for us. If this happens every day, how can we practice?" "Yes, if this continues, the cultivation of all our ordinary disciples will stagnate." All the disciples cried one after another. The company elder thought for a while and said: "Then Su Han must have come to Fengyu Palace on his first day, and he didn't understand the rules, so he did this. Haven't you already made trouble for him? I believe he will naturally restrain himself in the future. of." "Restrain? Elder, that guy is very arrogant. If we have made trouble for him and he has restrained himself, then we won't come to the Elder's Hall." Hearing that Daoping was also a little speechless, the elders of this company obviously didn¡¯t want to care anymore. "Okay, then Su Han has not violated the sect's rules. Even if I want to deal with him, I can't. You go back." Even the elder simply issued an order to expel the guests. Although Wen Daoping and others were unwilling to give in, they had no choice but to leave the Elder Hall. "The sect has always paid little attention to the fights between the disciples below. It seems that this time, we can only rely on ourselves." "In my opinion, we should ask the elite disciples to stand up for us. That Su Han is too arrogant and must be dealt a severe blow." Wen Daoping shook his head: "Don't worry, let's see what he will do tomorrow? I don't believe it. He really has the courage to make himself the target of public criticism?" ¡°After all, I still don¡¯t believe it when I hear Daoping. Does anyone really dare to be so arrogant? the next day. Not long after the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the Martial Pagoda was restored, a large number of ordinary disciples poured into the Martial Pagoda. However, when they entered the Martial Tower, they were once again so angry that they vomited blood, because the entire Martial Tower was completely empty, and the thin spiritual energy of heaven and earth was not even as good as the outside world. ¡°Damn it, that bastard is already here.¡± "He came here so early and sucked up all the spiritual energy. This person definitely did it on purpose. Damn it, I can't practice today. I have to come again tomorrow." "I think he will still come tomorrow. If things continue like this, our lives will not be able to survive." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2206: Provoking Elite Disciples You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the third day, the same situation occurred again. Su Han seemed to have calculated the time accurately. As soon as the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the martial pagoda was restored, he would go over and suck it away, leaving no room for other disciples at all. Having been unable to practice for several days, many ordinary disciples were scratching their heads and anxious. "No, this guy has gone crazy and doesn't leave any way for us to survive. We must not let him go on like this." "I didn't expect him to be so bold. Since he has done things so brilliantly, we can't just sit back and wait for death. The Elder's Hall doesn't care, so let's ask the elite disciples to come forward." "Yes, this guy must be suppressed. Otherwise, the ordinary disciple area will be in chaos." Everyone knows very well that it has been like this for three consecutive days, which shows that Su Han's attitude has become very obvious, and he plans to continue like this from now on. Among the ordinary disciples, there is no genius who can suppress Su Han. The only way is to ask the elite disciples to take action. "I heard that Senior Brother Daoping is not acquainted with Senior Brother Cao Peng, one of the elite disciples? Why not ask Senior Brother Cao Peng to take action?" "Senior Brother Cao Peng is a genius who is halfway to the Divine Sea Realm. Even among the elite disciples, he can be regarded as the best. Isn't it difficult to hire such a person?" "Whether it's good or bad, we have to give it a try. If we can't suppress that Su Han, how will we practice in the future?" Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Wen Daoping among the crowd. Wen Daoping also had a gloomy face. He had said before that he would observe for a few more days, thinking that Su Han would not have the courage to become a public enemy, but now it seems that he really has the courage. It seems that this time it will be impossible not to invite elite disciples. "Don't worry, everyone, I'm going to the elite disciple area to find Senior Brother Cao Peng and see what Senior Brother Cao Peng has to say." Hearing Daoping say that, he also quickly left the ordinary disciple area. Not long after, Wen Daoping's figure appeared again, followed by another person. Seeing Wen Daoping bring people back, everyone's spirits were lifted. However, they soon discovered that the person Wen Daoping brought was not Cao Peng, who was halfway to the Divine Sea realm, but another genius. "Everyone, this is senior brother Cao Peng's friend, senior brother Wu Zheng. Senior brother Cao Peng is in retreat, so we ask senior brother Wu Zheng to help us solve this matter." After hearing what Daoping said, everyone turned their attention to senior brother Wu Zheng. This is a genius who is at the peak of the high level of the Emperor Realm. He is only half a step away from the Divine Sea Realm. Among the elite disciples, such strength can be considered to be in the upper reaches. Cao Peng didn¡¯t come in person, but everyone can understand. As a leader among elite disciples, Cao Peng naturally cannot easily get into trouble with an ordinary disciple. That would be too demeaning. Although Wu Zheng¡¯s cultivation level is not as good as Cao Peng¡¯s, he should be able to suppress Su Han at the peak of the Imperial realm. ¡°I¡¯ve met Senior Brother Wu.¡± Many ordinary disciples came forward to salute, but they did not dare to neglect the elite disciples. Wu Zheng nodded casually and asked, "Where's Su Han?" He has heard a lot about Su Han's deeds, and today he just has a chance to see what kind of person this Su Han is? "That guy must be in the ordinary disciple dormitory area." Someone said. "Come on, take me there." Wu Zheng's momentum was shaken, and his domineering power was fully revealed. Although Su Han was very famous, Wu Zheng didn't take him seriously because he was very confident in his own strength. Wu Zheng¡¯s momentum gave many ordinary disciples hope. After all, Wu Zheng was at the pinnacle of the Imperial Realm, a top-level genius among elite disciples. Even if he was as arrogant as Su Han, he had to restrain himself in front of Wu Zheng. To everyone¡¯s surprise, today Su Han still moved a chair and lay on the square in the ordinary disciple dormitory area, basking in the sun comfortably. Seeing his carefree appearance, all the ordinary disciples couldn't help but have the urge to spit blood. ¡°Senior Brother Wu, that¡¯s him!¡± Countless people pointed at Su Han and said with gritted teeth. "It's really arrogant." Wu Zheng snorted coldly. This guy lying on the chair pretending to sleep was really arrogant. He clearly saw him coming but pretended not to see him coming. This was blatant disregard. It is rare for me to come to the ordinary disciple area once every time. Every time I come, I am always cheering and cheering. Everyone is so happy for me.?With all due respect, have you ever received such treatment? "You, get down." Wu Zheng pointed at Su Han who was lying on the chair and said coldly. Su Han didn't even open his eyes and said calmly: "Who is so incompetent that you still insist on disturbing others when you see them sleeping?" "Bold, you just bully us on weekdays. This is the elite disciple Brother Wu Zheng. How dare you disrespect him?" an ordinary disciple shouted. "Haha, elite disciples? Can elite disciples disturb others' sleep here? If I remember correctly, this is the territory of ordinary disciples. Elite disciples, go back to their own territory and don't cause trouble here." Su Han didn¡¯t open his eyes at all, he just waved his hand and said impatiently. Hearing what he said, everyone almost vomited blood. They simply suspected that their ears had heard it wrong. There were ordinary disciples telling elite disciples to go back to their own territory? Wu Zheng simply laughed angrily and sneered: "Su Han, I have always heard that you are arrogant. When I saw you today, it turned out to be true. What you have done in the past few days has harmed the interests of all ordinary disciples, and has also made you miserable. Become the target of public criticism. However, if you apologize and admit your mistake now, maybe we can consider leaving you a way out." After Wu Zheng finished speaking, Su Han opened his eyes just a slit and looked him up and down. Afterwards, Su Han rolled his eyes and said, "I want you to go back to your own territory and stop meddling in other people's business. Don't you understand? I have a bad temper. I'll beat you up too." you¡­¡­ Wu Zheng finally couldn't bear it anymore and shouted: "I will beat you to death today." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The momentum in Wu Zheng's body bursts out, and he also aimed at Su Han lying on the chair, and slapped him with his palm. The wind in the palm is whistling, whirring! At this moment, Su Han's eyes opened lightly, and he lay motionless on the chair. He just threw out a punch, just in time to meet Wu Zheng's palm. When the fists and palms met, there was a sound of metal colliding, and a series of sparks were wiped out. Wu Zheng only felt that the force in the opponent's fist penetrated into his palm like a thin thread and entered his body. However, all the strength in his body seemed to have been taken away by the opponent, and his whole body suddenly became soft and soft at all. Can't get excited. snort! Su Hanhan snorted and suddenly swung his arm. Wu Zheng felt his eyes blurred as a force suddenly rushed into his body. He was suddenly thrown out and fell dozens of meters away, vomiting blood. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2207 Senior Brother Cao Peng You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What?" Not only Wu Zheng, but also the ordinary disciples who were watching simply couldn't believe this fact. Su Han was lying on the chair the whole time and couldn't get down. He just used one hand to throw Wu Zheng away? You must know that lying on a chair and standing are two different concepts. Su Han was lying on a chair, which meant that his whole body was not exerting any force at all, and he was not in a fighting state. With just one hand, he was able to throw away the high-level genius of the Emperor Realm. It must be said that Su Han's operation blinded everyone present. "What are you looking at? Do you other people want to try it too?" Su Han¡¯s understatement immediately caused countless ordinary disciples to disperse quickly. Are you kidding? They really don't dare to try Su Han's methods. Wen Daoping picked up Wu Zheng who fell to the ground, glanced at Su Han fiercely, and left quickly. These ordinary disciples did not dare to stay in the dormitory area at all. They walked out of the dormitory area and breathed a sigh of relief. They looked at each other with a look of dismay on their faces, not knowing what to do. "Senior Brother Wen, what should we do now? Even the elite disciple Senior Brother Wu Zheng can't suppress Su Han. We can't survive this day." "Yes, he is too arrogant. As long as he is around for one day, our life will be difficult." Wu Zheng also recovered at this moment, and his face was as black as the bottom of a pot. After losing such a big face in the ordinary disciple area, his reputation will plummet in the future. Wen Daoping also had a gloomy face. When things developed to this point, he also knew that Su Han had been completely offended. Not wanting to do anything else, Wen Daoping also gritted his teeth and said, "Don't worry, everyone, I will go there again, and this time I will definitely invite Senior Brother Cao Peng to see if Senior Brother Cao Peng can suppress him?" "Okay, this is the only way." "Brother Wen, please trouble me. Brother Cao Peng is half-step to the Divine Sea realm, and he will definitely be able to suppress this guy Su Han." "Yes, if Senior Brother Cao Peng doesn't take action, we will really be helpless." The residential area for elite disciples. In a quiet dormitory, a fair-faced young man frowned and looked at Wu Zheng aside after hearing Daoping's report. "Wu Zheng, are you sure that a person at the peak of the middle level of the Emperor Realm can defeat you with just one hand?" the young man asked. Wu Zheng's face still showed a bit of humiliation and unwillingness, but when he heard the young man ask this, he could only nod his head and said bitterly: "That's right, Senior Brother Cao Peng, that kid was lying on the chair the whole time. He only used one hand. I didn't expect him to be so tyrannical, and his attitude was extremely arrogant. He didn't take us elite disciples seriously at all, and even told us elite disciples to get out of the ordinary disciple area. Consider yourself the overlord among ordinary disciples." After hearing this, Cao Peng also frowned and said in a deep voice: "Listening to what you said, Su Han's combat power seems to be on par with mine." "No way? No matter how powerful that kid is, he is definitely not as strong as you, Senior Brother Cao Peng. Please teach Brother Cao Peng a lesson and seek justice for all our ordinary disciples. In that case, all our ordinary disciples , they will all be grateful to you, Senior Brother Cao Peng." Hearing the hint of prayer in Daoping's tone, he really had no other choice. Su Han had only entered the Ordinary Disciple Martial Pagoda for three days, and every day was full of anger and resentment. If this continued, the Ordinary Disciples would riot. "I can't take care of this matter." Cao Peng shook his head. "Why can't Senior Brother Cao Peng come forward?" Wen Daoping was also a little anxious. Could it be that Senior Brother Cao Peng was also afraid of Su Han? "I can't come forward, not because I'm afraid of Su Han, but for two reasons. First, from your description, I already have a general understanding of Su Han's strength. To be honest, even if I come forward in person, I may not be able to guarantee We must suppress him. If we cannot suppress him, you ordinary disciples will become even more panicked. Secondly, I have sent people to investigate the details of Su Han. He was recommended by Ye Xi to join the Fengyu Palace. Ye Xi has connections in the Fengyu Palace. It¡¯s not bad, and I don¡¯t want to have trouble with Ye Xi.¡± Cao Peng¡¯s two reasons can be considered very real. Especially for the first reason, if he takes action, he must ensure that he suppresses the opponent. Otherwise, not only will he be embarrassed, but it will also make the opponent's arrogance even higher. In addition, Su Han was introduced by Ye Xi, and Cao Peng didn't want to go against Ye Xi for no reason. After all, they were both elite.If the best disciples are against each other, both sides will definitely suffer losses. Therefore, no matter from which perspective, Cao Peng has a reason not to come forward. "Alas! If even Senior Brother Cao can't come forward, Su Han will really be allowed to dominate the ordinary disciple area from now on." Wen Daoping couldn't help but sigh. He understood the reason why Cao Peng didn't come forward, but he still felt a little disappointed. The most important thing is that it is not impossible for Su Han to dominate the ordinary disciple area. As long as it does not completely hinder the cultivation of other disciples, they will tolerate it. But the current situation is that Su Han monopolizes all the spiritual energy of the ordinary disciple Wuta, and does not give other ordinary disciples a way to survive at all. At this moment, Cao Peng said: "Although I can't come forward, I can give you an idea." Hearing that Daoping also perked up: "Senior Brother Cao Peng, just tell me, what's your idea?" Cao Peng said: "Strictly speaking, elite disciples should not get involved in this matter. If Su Han is an elite disciple and he dares to be so arrogant in the elite disciple area, there are naturally many people who can make him submissive. But now , he is an ordinary disciple, and for us elite disciples to come forward to deal with him, not only will our reputation be unfair, but we will also lose our status." ¡°Then according to Senior Brother Cao Peng¡¯s opinion, what should we do?¡± Wen Daoping asked. Cao Peng said: "The only ones who can help you deal with Su Han are the Elders' Hall in the ordinary disciples area. Originally, their duty is to manage the ordinary disciples area. You can go to the Elders' Hall in the ordinary disciples' area to sue Su Han and let the Divine Sea realm The elders will help you deal with Su Han." After hearing this, Daoping couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. He thought that Senior Brother Cao Peng had some good ideas, but he didn't expect it to be just this: "Senior Brother Cao, I went to the Elders Hall on the first day, but the elders didn't care at all. Senior Brother Cao, you I also know that the elders generally do not interfere with the fights between disciples, and Su Han did not take the initiative to hit anyone. He only absorbed the spiritual energy in the martial arts tower. The elders said that it was his right and no one else could. You have the right to ask." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2208: Collective petition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cao Peng smiled and said: "That was the first day, but the situation is different now. Su Han's style is getting more and more arrogant, and the elders cannot ignore it. You can send a large number of people outside the elders' hall every day to ask for orders loudly, and give the elders If you put pressure on the general disciples area, the elders will naturally help you. After all, they are responsible for managing the ordinary disciples area. If the ordinary disciples area is allowed to be in chaos every day, they will not be able to explain it to the higher ups. " Wen Daoping thought about it and felt that what Cao Peng said made sense. "Senior Brother Cao is right, this is the only way, then I will leave." As Cao Peng said, the only one who can help ordinary disciples now is the Elder Hall in the ordinary disciple area. That afternoon, thousands of ordinary disciples gathered at the gate of the Elder¡¯s Hall and blocked the Elder¡¯s Hall tightly. Under the organization of Wen Daoping, all the disciples shouted in unison, asking the Elder Hall to come forward to deal with Su Han. The Wind and Rain Hall has a strict hierarchy. The Elder Hall in the ordinary disciple area is the supreme existence in front of ordinary disciples. Such a large-scale siege of the Elder Hall was not only the first time in the ordinary disciple area, but also the first time in the history of Fengyu Hall. Among the ordinary disciples' dormitories, Su Han naturally knew the developments of the matter immediately, and also knew that many people had gone to the Elders' Hall to complain. But for him, this was exactly the result he wanted, and he wished that the Elder Hall would take the initiative to summon him. "Otherwise, wouldn't he have been working in vain for these three days?" In front of the gate of the Elder Hall, thousands of ordinary disciples gathered together, with a look of gnashing teeth on everyone's face. In the world of martial arts, perhaps all hatred is not as great as the hatred caused by robbing people and resources. Robbing people and resources is tantamount to cutting off people's future. What's more, the resources of so many people were snatched away at once, and the grievances of so many people were combined, almost tearing off the roof of the Elder Hall. "Senior Brother Cao Peng can't help us, we can only rely on ourselves. The Elder's Hall must give an explanation today, otherwise, we will come to make trouble every day." "That's right, Su Han is crazy. If the elders don't come forward to solve it, we won't even think about practicing in the future." "That Su Han is really abominable. Not only should he stop this behavior, but he should also get the punishment he deserves and pay the price he deserves." "Suppress Su Han! Suppress the bullies in the ordinary disciple area!" The sound waves got louder and louder. Not to mention the ordinary disciples area, the entire Fengyu Hall probably heard the voices of condemnation. Crunch! The door to the Elder¡¯s Hall was opened, and three elders from the Divine Sea Realm walked out. The leader among them was the company elder. "If you don't go to practice, what are you doing here?" Elder Lian shouted loudly, facing these ordinary disciples, he would not be the least bit polite. It is extremely disrespectful for so many people to gather and surround the Elder's Hall. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were too many people, even the elders might have punished them directly. However, this time, these ordinary disciples did not flinch in the face of the elders' scolding. Practice? "How can we practice when there is no place to practice? We want to practice too. Please find a place for us." "Elder Company, that Su Han is crazy and has absorbed all the spiritual energy in the martial arts tower for three consecutive days. All of us are unable to practice. Please ask the Elder Hall to make the decision for us." "Please ask the Elder Hall to deal with Su Han and seek justice for us. The martial arts tower is a public training resource, not his alone." ¡°I beg the Elder¡¯s Hall to severely punish the evil thief and give us a peaceful world.¡± "All ordinary disciples jointly request the Elder Hall to severely punish Su Han." The crowd was excited, and everyone became more and more excited as they talked. Some of the disciples who had been beaten up by Su Han before were even more excited. Suddenly, the clamor for Su Han to be severely punished almost toppled the roof of the Elder Hall. The three elders couldn't help but look at each other. They had been in the elder hall in the ordinary disciple area for so long, and they had never encountered such a thing. All the ordinary disciples jointly denounced the same person. This person must be so angry and resentful. "It seems that a demon king has arrived in our Wind and Rain Palace." An elder couldn't help but sigh. "Our Elder Hall has to come forward, otherwise there will be riots in the ordinary disciple area. I am curious, who is that Su Han, who is so ruthless in his actions, let me go and talk to him." Another elder said. "It's better for me to go, this Su Han, IAs you know, I applied for his identity token before. " Elder Lian said. He didn't pay much attention when he heard that Daoping was looking for him before, but now it seems that Su Han left no room for others and made the matter so big that the Elder Hall had to step forward. "Okay, you all go back. This elder will go find Su Han and talk to him. I believe he will give me this face." After the company elder waved to everyone, he urged his body and headed towards the dormitory area. Seeing that the company elder really went towards the dormitory, these disciples who asked for orders calmed down a little and seemed to see some hope. After all, Su Han would always give the elder face even if it was day and night. Among the ordinary disciples, no one dared to confront the elders. In the dormitory, Su Han was concentrating on meditation when he suddenly felt a breath getting closer and closer to his dormitory. With the strength of his spiritual consciousness, he could immediately recognize that the strength of this aura belonged to a strong person in the Divine Sea Realm. At this moment, Su Han couldn't help but smile. Soon, the company elder stepped into Su Han's dormitory. "Su Han." Seeing Su Han's alright expression, Elder Lian couldn't help but secretly marvel. This guy has been absorbing all the spiritual energy in the Martial Tower for three consecutive days, and now he is still sitting here. This is an incredible thing in itself. Su Han hugged his fists at the company elder and said with a faint smile: "It turns out to be the company elder. I wonder what kind of wind brought you here?" "Haha, Su Han, we are all smart people, so I won't beat around the bush. You should already know my purpose of coming. In the past few days, the general disciple area has exploded because of you. If you keep If this continues, it will not look good on the face of the Elder Hall. I hope you can give the Elder Hall some face and restrain yourself in everything." Even the elder is straightforward. As he said, everyone is smart, and there is no point in beating around the bush. Su Han immediately showed an aggrieved look on his face: "Elder, I'm just practicing normally, and I don't seem to have violated any sect rules, right? And they took the initiative to cause trouble for me, and I haven't gone to the Elder's Hall to sue them yet?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2209 Elder Zhuang Jie You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Even the elder could only cough lightly, and then said earnestly: "Su Han, the Elder's Hall also knows that you are right to practice according to your own method. However, the current situation is very special, and your ability to absorb spiritual energy is really It is too strong and has seriously affected other disciples. If you become the target of public criticism, it will not be a good thing for you." For Su Han, even the elders could only use persuasion. A genius with such strong potential is destined not to be an ordinary disciple for the rest of his life. For him, a low-level elder, it is better not to offend him. "Okay, I already know the elder's intention. I will consider the elder's words carefully." Su Han chuckled, and then made a look as if he was seeing off a guest. Even the elders had no choice but to turn around and leave Su Han's dormitory. Even the elders didn¡¯t think anything of Su Han¡¯s attitude. Geniuses are always arrogant. Even the elders have seen too many arrogant geniuses. Su Han¡¯s attitude was already giving him face. Su Han also smiled lightly when he saw Elder Lian leaving. Just now, he did not directly propose to Elder Lian that he wanted to become an elite disciple, because he knew that Elder Lian was just an ordinary elder in the Hall of Elders of the Ordinary Disciple Area and could not represent the Hall of Elders in the Ordinary Disciple Area. In other words, it is useless for him to ask the company elder. He had to wait until someone with real decision-making power came to him before making this request. Therefore, Elder Helian and Su Han didn't even bother to say anything. Because he knew that it would be in vain if he said it. Elder Lian returned to the Elder Hall, but the disciples who asked for orders did not leave and still insisted on waiting outside the Elder Hall. Elder Lian cleared his throat and said loudly: "I went to see Su Han just now, and he promised me that he would be more restrained in the future. So, everyone, please go back and start practicing with peace of mind from tomorrow." The disciples looked at each other, obviously they were not really satisfied with what Elder Lian said. In their opinion, Su Han should be punished for being so arrogant. "However, geniuses are always treated with extra tolerance, and they also understand this truth. Moreover, as long as Su Han doesn't absorb all the spiritual energy of Wu Pa, as long as it doesn't affect their cultivation, then it's okay for Su Han to be the king and hegemon in the ordinary disciple area. The worst is to see him walking around, and he can't afford to provoke him You can always afford to hide, right? Many ordinary disciples think so. To be honest, they have been harmed by Su Han in the past few days. As long as their cultivation resources can be returned, they will be grateful. As for other things, they can no longer care about it. However, things did not progress as smoothly as they imagined. Facts have proved that Elder Lian is not that generous. The next day, when many ordinary disciples rushed to the Wu Pagoda excitedly, they found that history had repeated itself again, and the spiritual energy in the Wu Pagoda had still been sucked out. By this time, many people were going crazy. This was already the fourth day, and they had not practiced for four days in a row. Originally, they thought they could practice hard today and make up for the three wasted days. However, they did not expect that Su Han remained the same today, leaving no spiritual energy for them. "AhI'm going crazy, this damn bastard, he won't let anyone live anymore." "It's lawless. It's really lawless. Does this guy really think that the ordinary disciple area belongs to him alone? He doesn't even listen to the elders." "What should we do? This person is completely insane. He is determined to rob us of our cultivation resources. How should we respond? Should we just let it go?" Once again, the ordinary disciples area was agitated, and everyone had no other choice but to block the gate of the Elder Hall again. They could think of no other way except asking the elders for help. "It's a pity that this time, the door of the Elder's Hall was not opened. In the next two days, Su Han became more and more serious, as if he had calculated the time every day. As soon as Wuta's spiritual energy recovered, he would immediately go to Wuta to absorb the spiritual energy, leaving nothing for others. The entire ordinary disciple area was finally in complete riot. Countless ordinary disciples poured out of the dormitories and surrounded the elder hall in the ordinary disciple area. "Elder, make the decision for us and drive away that vampire." ¡°Please ask the Elder¡¯s Palace to take action to drive Su Han away and give us a peaceful world.¡± "There's no way to live, there's really no way to live. If the Elder's Hall doesn't take action, we will commit collective suicide here." "Yes, mass suicide, we are even ready with knives." It¡¯s completely differentThe ordinary disciple area is about to be turned upside down. In the Elder Hall, dozens of elders have gathered at this moment. These are the elders responsible for managing the ordinary disciple area. At this moment, all of them were frowning. "What the hell is going on? I have been staying in the Elder's Hall of the Ordinary Disciple District for decades, and this is the first time I have encountered such a big riot." An elder said with emotion. "Didn't someone of you already talk to Su Han? Why is he still going his own way? Did he do it on purpose?" An elder spoke slowly. Among all the elders, this elder had the highest cultivation level, reaching the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm, which meant he had entered the intermediate level of the Divine Sea Realm. Among the junior elders of the Divine Sea Realm, he stood out. This person is the top leader of the Elder Hall in the ordinary disciple area, named Zhuang Jie. All the elders in the Elders' Hall are under his jurisdiction. With his strength, he has a say even in the Elders' Hall of elite disciples. Normally, the elder of this village is in seclusion and would not easily come forward to manage it personally. Even he was alarmed by this riot, which shows how serious the situation has become. "Elder Zhuang, it seems that we must resolve this matter. If Su Han doesn't sell the face of Elder Lian, can't he sell the face of the entire ordinary disciple elder hall?" "That's right, we need to stop being so arrogant. Otherwise, if we let them cause trouble to the top, it will not look good on us." Elder Zhuang Jie pondered for a moment and said to Elder Lian: "Brother Lian, go and call Su Han. I want to see if the genius who can destroy a mine in the Zhuzi Sect has three heads and six arms?" Elder Zhuang's voice was very calm. At this time, he also wanted to see what kind of guy this Su Han was. "Yes, Elder Zhuang." Elder Lian nodded and walked out of the gate of the Elder Hall. As soon as he walked out of the gate, he was immediately surrounded by countless ordinary disciples. "Don't panic, everyone. This time, Elder Zhuang Jie personally came forward to resolve your conflicts. Now I will go to the dormitory and bring Su Han." After the company elder made a loud announcement, he hurried towards the dormitory area. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2210: Helpless You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, great, it was Elder Zhuang Jie who came forward personally. This time we are finally saved." "Yes, Elder Zhuang Jie, you must help us resolve this matter today, otherwise, we will be stuck in the Elder's Hall and not be able to leave." "That's right. If we don't solve this problem this time, we won't be able to stay in the sect at all." When they heard that Elder Zhuang had solved the problem personally, everyone was excited and finally saw the dawn of victory. The company elder came to Su Han's dormitory and saw Su Han standing with his hands behind his back, a smile on his face, as if he was waiting for him. Did he know he was coming? "I've met the company elder." Su Han smiled. "Su Han, I have warned you before to be more restrained, but you are better off and have gone even worse. Now all the ordinary disciples are blocking the entrance of the Elder Hall. This kind of thing has never happened before. Even the Great Elder Zhuang Jie I was alarmed, now Elder Zhuang asks you to come over." Elder Lian sighed and said heartbrokenly. Su Han smiled after hearing this: "Okay, please lead the way, Elder Lian." Even the elder was stunned. He thought that Su Han would be jealous when he heard the name of Grand Elder Zhuang Jie, or at least restrain himself a little. However, he did not expect that this guy was not only not scared, but also seemed to have a hint of joy in his expression. The psychological activities of this genius are really difficult to fathom. Outside the gate of the Elder's Hall, Elder Lian and Su Han came one after another. Seeing Su Han's appearance, the disciples who were blocking the gate of the Elder's Hall gave way one after another, but their faces were full of gloating. In their opinion, Elder Zhuang must have punished him personally. Su Han is gone. Seeing the company elder leading Su Han into the elder hall, everyone gritted their teeth and said one after another: "This guy must be punished severely, otherwise it will be difficult to relieve the hatred in our hearts." "Yes, we haven't practiced for four days. Because of this guy, we have lost four days of practice time. The tens of thousands of people add up to more than 100,000 days. If we don't settle this account with him, we really won't be able to get out of this situation. Tone.¡± "Well, I think the punishment will be waived. As long as we can return the spiritual energy of our Wuta, I will be satisfied. After all, it doesn't seem that he has violated any rules by absorbing the spiritual energy in the Wuta. I don't expect him to be punished. No matter how severe the punishment is, as long as our cultivation is not affected." In the Elder's Hall, Su Han and Elder Lian strode in together. Looking around, they found that there were thirty or forty elders from the Divine Sea Realm present. And the person sitting at the top has reached the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. This also made Su Han secretly nod in his heart. It seemed that someone with the power to make the decision had indeed appeared. The moment Su Han stepped into the elders' hall, all the elders' eyes fell on him. Naturally, they had heard of Su Han's name. At this time, they all wanted to see what the person who had the courage to destroy a mine vein in the Zhuzi Sect looked like? At this look, these elders were also a little surprised. Su Han's appearance was very different from what they imagined. They originally thought that a person with such an arrogant style must be a vicious person, but now when they saw the real person, he turned out to be very young and looked harmless. It was really difficult to reconcile with the things he did. . "Unexpectedly, this Su Han is still so young, and when he meets so many of us Divine Sea Realm elders at once, there is no trace of nervousness in his expression. This kind of character is rare." "He is indeed a talented person, but it is a pity that he is not very good at dealing with people. He has offended so many ordinary disciples in just a few days since he came to Fengyu Palace." When these elders saw Su Han in person, their previous bad impressions were suddenly reversed, and their impressions became very good. Those who sighed were just sighing that Su Han didn't know how to behave. After all, they also want to see good talents emerge among their disciples, so that their faces will shine. "Su Han, this is Elder Zhuang Jie." Elder Lian introduced in a low voice. "I have met Elder Zhuang. I wonder why Elder Zhuang asked his disciples to come here?" Su Han hugged the elder Zhuang and said seriously. Hearing this, all the elders were speechless. Don¡¯t you still know what is going on with you? This guy, at this time, is still pretending to be stupid. "Su Han, this elder thinks you are a smart man. I have come to you this time. You must know why. You are a new disciple, and you have offended all the ordinary disciples as soon as you came, making everyone unable to feel at ease. Cultivation, ???There are voices criticizing you outside the door, making it impossible for us old guys to do our own thing with peace of mind. What do you think we should do? " Elder Zhuang deliberately turned cold and said coldly. "Disciples don't understand what Elder Zhuang means by these words, and I don't want to offend them. Ever since I entered the Wind and Rain Hall, I have always done my duty. It's just that the technique I practice is quite special and requires a lot of spiritual energy, so I absorb more. A little bit. But you can¡¯t blame me, isn¡¯t it just to practice when you enter the sect?¡± Su Han spread his hands and pretended to be aggrieved, "As for those guys saying that I hit them, heaven is proof that they hit me first and then I fought back. Can't the responsibility be put on me?" Well¡­¡­ A group of elders were all stunned on the spot. This guy was simply taking advantage of him, and he could say such shameless things. But they seemed unable to refute Su Han's words, because Su Han was absolutely right. It was his right to enter the martial arts tower to practice, and it was also his right to defend himself legitimately. In this case, they seemed to have no reason to punish Su Han. There is no reason to punish him, but the matter of Su Han absorbing Wuta's spiritual energy must be resolved, right? But how can it be solved? Is it necessary to forcibly restrict Su Han from entering the Wu Pagoda? That's so unfair. There has never been a precedent in the history of Fengyu Palace restricting disciples from entering the Martial Pagoda. "It's a headache, it's a headache. When did such a hot potato come to the ordinary disciple area? There's no reason to punish him, he won't listen to his words, and he won't be able to impose any restrictions. But if we don't do anything, how will we deal with the hordes of disciples outside? It¡¯s difficult, it¡¯s simply difficult. The dozens of elders here felt helpless for the first time. This matter seemed to be a trivial matter, but no one could give a convincing solution. I have to say, this is simply ironic. Looking at the troubled expressions of these elders, Su Han couldn't help but feel happy in his heart. All this was within his plan, and what he wanted was for these elders to be helpless. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2211 Elite Disciple Elder Hall You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Su Han, you are not wrong in theory about this matter, but it is also true that there was a riot in the ordinary disciple area because of you. This elder has now announced that you are prohibited from going to the martial arts tower to practice in the future. Only by doing this can the ordinary disciple area be restored Peace.¡± Elder Zhuang made this decision after thinking about it. This is the only way to resolve this riot, there is no other way. It has to be said that the elders are very curious as to what method Su Han used to absorb all Wuta's spiritual energy. If this kind of thing didn't really happen, they wouldn't believe it at all. Su Han was very calm after hearing what Elder Zhuang said, as if he had expected it. He bowed his hands to Elder Zhuang and said, "Since I can't go to the Martial Pagoda, please ask Elder Zhuang to find me a place where I can practice." Well¡­¡­ Elder Zhuang couldn't help but look at the other elders and shook his head helplessly. He also knew that Su Han's request was completely legitimate. If you don¡¯t let people go to Wu Pagoda, then you have to find another place for them to practice, right? However, the elders also know that this place is not easy to find. Martial Pagoda is already the most superior training place for ordinary disciples. In other places, even in the caves of these elders, the spiritual energy cannot be as rich as that of the Martial Pagoda. Where can I find another place for him to practice? Seeing the elders looking at each other with helpless expressions, Su Han also knew that the time was almost ripe. Then he smiled and said: "I think the elders seem to be in a bit of a dilemma. I have a way to deal with it. I wonder if the elders are willing to listen to it?" "Oh? You have a method, tell me." Elder Zhuang also became energetic. "My method is very simple. Let me break into the demon puppet formation. As long as I enter the elite disciple area, I will naturally not go to the martial arts tower in the ordinary disciple area. If I go, I will go to the martial arts tower in the elite disciple area. In this way , it will neither delay other ordinary disciples¡¯ cultivation nor my cultivation, it can be said to be the best of both worlds.¡± Su Han said with a faint smile, "To be honest, my current strength is fully qualified to become an elite disciple." "This this is not okay. New disciples who enter the Wind and Rain Palace must wait a year before they can break into the Demon Puppet Formation. This is an unbreakable rule." "Yes, we have no right to break this rule. This method is not feasible." Several elders immediately refuted, thinking that Su Han would have some good solution, but it turned out that this solution was simply not feasible. Su Han shrugged: "Rules are dead, people are alive. If I am still allowed to stay in the ordinary disciple area for another year, I will definitely go to the martial arts tower every day." Hearing this, the elders couldn't help but roll their eyes. This was already Hong Guoguo's rogue act, but they still had nothing to do with this guy. If he were allowed to continue doing this in Wutali for another year, the consequences would be unimaginable. However, if he is prohibited from going to the Martial Pagoda to practice, this is also against the rules. Since the establishment of the Fengyu Palace, no disciple has ever been restricted from entering the Martial Pagoda. Su Han can definitely seek justice from the senior officials of the sect, claiming that he has been unfairly treated. fair treatment. When the time comes, the senior officials of the sect will not care about the difficulties of their Elder Hall, and will directly label them as incompetent. If they cannot handle this matter well, they, the Elder Hall, will not have to mess around in the future. . "Su Han, the Demon Puppet Formation is not easy to break into. You have just arrived at the Wind and Rain Palace and you don't know how powerful the Demon Puppet Formation is. Historically, geniuses who have broken through the Demon Puppet Formation have rarely succeeded." Elder Zhuang said. Su Han was unwavering: "This is my own choice." Seeing Su Han's determined look, Elder Zhuang thought for a moment and made a decision: "Okay, since you said so, I will let you break into the demon puppet array." Hearing this, Su Han couldn't help but his expression lit up. He didn't expect Elder Zhuang to be so decisive. When other elders were objecting, he was the only one who agreed without hesitation. This decisive behavior made Su Han's impression of Elder Zhuang suddenly improve a lot. "Elder Zhuang, there is no precedent for this matter." "Yes, and the Demon Puppet Formation is not in our hands, but in the hands of the Elders' Hall in the Elite Disciple Area. If someone wants to break into the Demon Puppet Formation, someone from the Elders' Hall in the Elite Disciples Area must personally supervise it." Hearing this, Su Han couldn't help but rolled his eyes secretly. These guys looked like a bunch of old stubborns. In contrast, only Elder Zhuang was a smart man. He knew that if he stayed in the ordinary disciple area, he would be equivalent to one of his BigIt was annoying, so he was happy to send himself away. Elder Zhuang also waved his hand to signal all the elders to be silent, and then looked at Su Han: "Su Han, I can let you break into the demon puppet formation. As for the elite disciple area, I will go and tell them in person, However, you must agree to this elder¡¯s condition.¡± Su Han smiled: "No problem, I promise you now, if I fail to challenge the Demon Puppet Formation, I will not go to the martial arts tower in the ordinary disciple area again, and it will not affect the cultivation of other ordinary disciples." good! Elder Zhuang also smiled, looking at Su Han with admiration in his eyes. I have to say that it is easy to talk to smart people. You don¡¯t need to explain many things too clearly, and the other person will naturally understand them. "Okay, as long as you agree to this condition, I will do my best to help you fight for the right to challenge the Demon Puppet Formation. You can go back to the dormitory now and wait. Come to the Elder Hall tomorrow morning, and I will take you to the elite disciple area to break into the Demon Puppet Formation." Elder Zhuang said. "There is Elder Laozhuang." Su Han hugged Elder Zhuang¡¯s fists, turned and left the Elder¡¯s Hall. ??Elite disciple area, Elder Hall. As the chief elder of the ordinary disciple area, Zhuang Jie can enter and exit the elder hall of the elite disciple area at will. This is a right that only he enjoys. At this moment, there are six or seven elders sitting in the Elite Disciple Elder Hall. The cultivation of these elders is at the lowest level three or four of the Divine Sea Realm, and the highest has reached the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. They are only one step away from entering the high-level ranks of the Divine Sea Realm. Therefore, when Zhuang Jie arrived here, he could not hide his nervousness. He was the top expert in the ordinary disciple elders' hall, but when he arrived here, his cultivation suddenly became the bottom one. Among the six or seven elders, the one at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm is none other than Shen Feng, the chief elder of the Elite Disciple Elder Hall. At this moment, after listening to Zhuang Jie¡¯s statement from beginning to end, each of these elders could not hide their surprise. Shen Feng was thoughtful. After listening to Zhuang Jie's statement, his eyes fell on the other elders. "Everyone, you also know the matter. In your opinion, how should we handle this matter?" Shen Feng asked the opinions of other elders present. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2212 There is a lot of discussion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Elder Shen, logically speaking, it is against the rules to allow new disciples to break into the Demon Puppet Formation. However, even Elder Zhuang came here in person, which shows that there is nothing we can do about this Su Han." "Is this Su Han really that evil? If he is really a rare genius, our Fengyu Palace can really train him. It's okay to make an exception for him. I just don't know if he can break through the demon puppet array. " "He is famous mainly because of the wanted order issued by the Zhuzi Sect against him. In fact, we don't know what his abilities are, but we can observe it through the demon puppet array." "Rules are dead, people are alive. If there are really such monsters, we don't have to stick to those rigid rules. It is a good thing for real geniuses to enter the ranks of elite disciples as soon as possible." These elders from the elite disciple area expressed their opinions one after another. In fact, they are also very curious. They have seen many geniuses in their lives, but this is the first time they have seen a genius who can make the entire Ordinary Disciple Area Elder Hall helpless. Another one, it¡¯s rare for Elder Zhuang Jie to come here once, and they should give him this face. "Okay, since everyone agrees, it's settled. If he can really break through the Demon Puppet Formation, we will naturally train him well in our elite disciple area in the future. If he can't break through the Demon Puppet Formation, that means This person is just superficial and has no real qualities. He will not be allowed to enter the martial arts tower to practice." Elder Shen Feng made the final decision. Elder Zhuang Jie also bowed his hands: "Elder Shen, please set a date." Elder Chen Feng said: "Then let's set it in three days. After three days, I will personally activate the demon puppet array. I also want to see what Su Han, who has caused a lot of trouble in Xiaogushan recently, can do. Can¡¯t you break out of the demon puppet array?¡± On that day, the news that Su Han was going to break into the Demon Puppet Formation spread throughout the ordinary disciples area and the elite disciples area, causing a heated discussion. In the Wind and Rain Hall, every opening of the Demon Puppet Formation is a major event. Whether it is the senior management of the Wind and Rain Hall or the disciples below, they are all very concerned about the opening of the Demon Puppet Formation. Because everyone who can break out of the demon puppet array is a genius with unlimited potential and deserves to be cultivated and paid attention to. The head of Situ Jiang back then also broke out from the demon puppet array. "Have you heard? Then Su Han plans to break into the demon puppet formation. He is really brave. However, it is a great good thing for us. As long as he succeeds in breaking through, he will be an elite disciple from now on. We ordinary The disciple area has been at peace since then, and this god of plague has finally been sent away." "And I heard that he has reached an agreement with Elder Zhuang. If he fails to break into the demon puppet array, he will never step into the martial arts tower in our ordinary disciple area in the future." "This is a great thing. Regardless of whether he can succeed in breaking through the barrier, at least it solves our cultivation problem. However, it is a miracle that Su Han was able to make an exception for the Elder Hall to open the Demon Puppet Formation for him." "The Hall of Elders has no other choice. That guy is too perverted, and the ordinary disciples area cannot tolerate him. In my opinion, the reason why he made such a big fuss in the ordinary disciples area is because he wants the Hall of Elders to make an exception for him. We went to break into the demon puppet formation, and we were all used by him." "Use it if you can. Anyway, our ordinary disciple area really can't accommodate this giant Buddha. Wouldn't it be better for us if he joins the ranks of elite disciples?" When the ordinary disciples heard the news, they were all very happy. This plague god was finally leaving, how could they not be happy. "Moreover, even if Su Han failed to break into the Demon Puppet Formation, he would not affect their cultivation in the Martial Tower, which made them overjoyed. In the next three days, people everywhere in the Wind and Rain Hall were talking about Su Han's name. In addition to the ordinary disciples area, there was also a lot of discussion in the elite disciple area. "It's going to be a good show. Someone wants to break into the demon puppet formation again. Let's go and see what Su Han looks like. I heard that he has become very famous recently." "What is there for him to be arrogant? He just came to our Fengyu Palace to seek refuge. The Zhuzi Sect has issued a wanted order for him. If our Fengyu Palace does not take him in, he will die in the hands of the Zhuzi Sect within a few days. According to me, this guy¡¯s style is too arrogant and he doesn¡¯t know how to restrain himself at all. This kind of guy won¡¯t be able to go far in the Wind and Rain Palace.¡± "That's right, he just came to Fengyu Hall a few days ago, and he made the ordinary disciples area full of smoke, and even forced the Elder Hall to make an exception and open the Demon Puppet Formation for him. Tsk! I don't believe he can really break through the Demon Puppet Formation." "Also?You underestimate this guy, what if he can really break through the demon puppet array? In that case, he will immediately receive the attention of the higher-ups of the sect, and maybe some elders from the middle level of the Divine Sea Realm will come out and directly accept him as a true disciple. You know, there was a person who broke through the demon-puppet formation before and was directly accepted as a true disciple by an intermediate elder of the Divine Sea Realm. He soared into the sky and his status was still above the elite disciples. " "Tch, true disciple? Don't be ridiculous. That's just an example. Intermediate elders in the Divine Sea Realm are very busy, so there is no time to waste on him. Besides, is it so easy to break through the demon puppet array?" "Back then, I broke through the demon puppet array and almost died inside. If the elders hadn't rescued me in time, I would have been torn into pieces by those barbaric puppets without intelligence." Everyone was talking about it, and most people still didn't think highly of Su Han. After all, there are indeed not many people who can successfully break out of the demon puppet array. In addition, Su Han¡¯s arrogant and domineering image has already been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people within a few days of coming to the Wind and Rain Palace, and many disciples have a bad impression of him. At this time, in Su Han's dormitory, a visitor was welcomed. Apart from Ye Xi, no one else would come to him at this time. "Brother Su, you really surprised me. I just went to the elite disciples' martial arts tower to retreat for a few days. After I came out, I found that you were being talked about everywhere." Ye Xi couldn't help but sigh. He hadn't returned to the sect for several months, so as soon as he returned to the sect, he went to the Wu Pagoda to practice in seclusion for a few days, and therefore missed the big event caused by Su Han. When he came out of seclusion and heard that Su Han was going to break into the demon puppet formation, he realized what kind of trouble Su Han had caused in the ordinary disciple area in the past few days. It has to be said that in the history of Fengyu Palace, this kind of thing has never happened before. I am afraid that only Su Han can do this kind of thing. What surprised Ye Xi was that Su Han absorbed all the spiritual energy of ordinary disciple Wu Ta by himself. He originally thought that he had overestimated Su Han as much as possible, but now he found that he still underestimated Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2213: Breaking into the Demon Puppet Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled and said: "I always have to find a way to become an elite disciple as soon as possible. If I hadn't made such a big noise, how could the Elder's Hall make an exception and open the Demon Puppet Formation for me?" Ye Xi also smiled: "It seems that you started to have this idea as early as when I told you about the demon puppet array. That's fine. With your ability, the ordinary disciple area cannot accommodate you, but the demon puppet area cannot accommodate you." It¡¯s not that easy to break into the puppet formation, you have to be prepared.¡± "I also want to see how difficult this legendary demon puppet formation is?" Su Han said, his eyes overflowing with light. His purpose in coming to Fengyu Palace was different from other disciples, so he was destined to follow a different path from other disciples. His purpose is to kill Situ Jiang, the current head of Fengyu Palace, and avenge Duan Kun. In addition, there is another purpose, which is to make Fengyu Palace carry forward and not destroy the foundation of Fengyu Palace that Duan Kun has guarded his whole life. For this purpose, Su Han must speed up his pace. Otherwise, if we follow the steps of ordinary people step by step, how long will it take to grow to the point where we can fight against Situ Jiang, and how long will it take to control the Wind and Rain Palace in our own hands? Therefore, every step Su Han takes must be earth-shattering. Only in this way can I climb up as quickly as possible and finally complete this earth-shattering revenge plan. Of course, this is Su Han¡¯s big secret and it¡¯s impossible to tell Ye Xi. "I believe, brother Su Han, you will definitely break through the demon puppet array and create another miracle." Ye Xi¡¯s tone was solemn, indeed full of confidence in Su Han. In the next three days, Su Han did not go to Wu Pagoda again. With his cultivation physique, although it is true that he needs dozens of times more heaven and earth spiritual energy than others, it is not that exaggerated at all. Most of the heaven and earth spiritual energy he absorbed in the Wu Pagoda in the past few days was stored by him in the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. Among them. In the past few days, Su Han has been refining the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower and the remaining potion of the Frost and Fire Lotus, and his life has been fulfilling. And this situation, for ordinary disciples, is simply overjoyed, they no longer have to worry about not being able to practice. Three days later, on the top of a hill in Fengyu Palace, it was already densely packed with people. This hilltop is located between the area for ordinary disciples and the area for elite disciples. On the large square on the top of the mountain, there is only one palace. There is a plaque hanging on the gate of the palace, which reads three characters "Demon Puppet Array". This is a very important place in the Wind and Rain Palace. Those who can come out of this place are destined to be the leaders in the sect and attract everyone's attention. The Demon Puppet Formation has not been opened for a long time. Every time the Demon Puppet Formation is opened, it attracts many people to watch. For the disciples, once someone breaks through the Demon Puppet Formation, it means that a new star with unlimited potential will rise in the sect in the future. There will definitely be many people vying to make friends with such a person. Of course, there are also jealous geniuses who will make things difficult. In addition, many elders will also be present to watch, and there will even be some elders with higher status observing secretly. After all, it is a major event for Fengyu Palace that someone breaks into the Demon Puppet Formation. If a new genius can be born from this, it will be a good thing for the entire Fengyu Palace. There has been a precedent before. After a disciple broke through the demon-puppet formation, an elder at the middle level of the Divine Sea Realm directly accepted him as a true disciple. In the Wind and Rain Hall, the status of true disciples is higher than that of elite disciples. It can be said that they have soared to the sky. At this moment, several elders were already standing outside the gate of the Demon Puppet Formation, including those from the ordinary disciple area and some from the elite disciple area. However, the two elders Zhuang Jie and Shen Feng did not show up. Heavyweights like them usually only show up at the end. There are more and more people in the square. Many people want to see if Su Han can get out of the Demon Puppet Formation. However, according to the past disciples who entered the Demon Puppet Formation, most of them failed to break through. It is really promising. There are not many people in Su Han. "Then why doesn't Su Han show up yet? Let's just wait here. Isn't it too much?" ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t lose the courage to break through at the last moment, that would be a big shame.¡± "I don't think so. After all, he proposed the idea of ??breaking into the demon puppet formation. Maybe he has some means, otherwise he wouldn't dare to break into it easily." Just when everyone was talking about it, a stream of light flew from a distance, landed on the square, and turned into a figure, it was Su Han. "Su Han has met all the elders." Su Han cupped his hands at the elders in front of the gate of the Demon Puppet Formation.  These elders all nodded secretly. They originally thought that the genius who caused such a big disturbance in the ordinary disciple area must be arrogant and domineering. But now when they saw Su Han in person, they all secretly admired the aloof demeanor emanating from his bones. A genius with such magnanimity cannot be a truly overbearing and rude person. Not long after, Shen Feng, the chief elder of the elite disciple area, and Zhuang Jie, the chief elder of the ordinary disciple area, also appeared together. The appearance of Shen Feng made everyone cheer up, and countless respectful glances were cast towards him at the same time. The voices that were still discussing just now gradually subsided at this time. Elder Shen Feng is not only the chief of the elite disciple area, but also a member of the top management of Fengyu Palace. He can have a say in all matters of Fengyu Palace, so his status is extremely aloof. Looking at Su Han, Elder Shen Feng said calmly: "Su Han, I have the obligation to remind you that the puppets in the demon puppet formation are very special. They have no intelligence, are not afraid of injury, and will never get tired. They only know Killing. Even if you destroy them, they will quickly regenerate a new body. Once you enter the demon puppet array, you have to bear great risks. In the past, there were geniuses who pretended to be extraordinary and entered the demon puppet array. As a result, many people They were all seriously injured, and many of them even had their Dantian and Purple Mansion destroyed. Do you still want to break into the Demon Puppet Formation?" Elder Shen Feng¡¯s words are naturally what he would say in a routine manner, in order to make some disciples who are not strong enough to retreat in the face of difficulties. However, it turns out that these words can persuade not many people to leave. Anyone who comes to break into the demon puppet formation will feel that they have two tricks. "Moreover, it would be humiliating to back down in front of so many people. Generally, people who come to break into the demon puppet formation would not do this. "I have already thought about it. Please ask Elder Shen to activate the demon puppet formation." Su Han said. "Okay, take out your identity token." Elder Shen Feng stretched out a hand, took the identity token that Su Han took out, and walked to the gate of the demon puppet array palace. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2214: Forty-Nine Puppet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°There is a hidden grid that is difficult to detect above the gate of the Demon Puppet Palace Palace. At this moment, Elder Shen Feng activated the spiritual power in his body and opened the secret compartment with a snap. The size and shape of this secret grid are exactly the same as the identity token. Elder Shen Feng embedded Su Han's identity token in the secret grid. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The palace door gradually opened. Perhaps because it had not been opened for a long time, the sound of the door opening was particularly harsh. Su Han's identity token was still embedded on the door, emitting a faint golden light. "Su Han, wait until the portal of the Demon Puppet Array is completely opened and you enter it. The brightness of the identity token represents your situation inside. You only need to stay inside for a quarter of an hour to count you successful. The Demon Puppet Array's The puppet will also stop attacking a quarter of an hour after you enter, and you can come out after the puppet stops attacking." "However, you have to remember that the puppet only rests for three breaths. If you do not come out within three breaths, the puppet will continue to attack, and this time it will not attack for a quarter of an hour, but forever. The attacks have stopped, at least so far, no one knows how long the puppet¡¯s second round of attacks will last.¡± "Of course, if you fail to come out within three breaths of the puppet's rest, triggering the puppet's second round of attacks, then you can call for help in the demon puppet formation, and I will enter the formation to save you, or if your If the identity token is dimmed, I will go in and rescue you. But this means that your attempt to break through has failed." "So you must remember what this elder said. If you can't hold on for a quarter of an hour, you can call for help. But if you can hold on for a quarter of an hour, you must come out within the three breaths when the puppet stops. You can remember Already?" Shen Feng also explained the rules to Su Han in detail. "I see." Su Han nodded and walked towards the two open doors without hesitation. He has basically understood the principle of the demon puppet array. The disciple's identity token is the key to opening the demon puppet array. The identity token is placed in a hidden grid and directly connected to the demon puppet array. If the identity token shines brightly, it means that the disciple who broke through the barrier is in good condition in the demon puppet formation. But if the light is dim, it means there is danger. After Su Han entered, the palace door was closed, and the formation blocked everyone's consciousness, making it impossible for everyone to observe the situation in the palace with their eyes or consciousness. It can only be judged from the glowing identity token on the palace gate that Su Han is at least in good condition for now. "Do you think Su Han can successfully break through the level?" Shen Feng chuckled, looking very interested. "I see, there are not many disciples who can successfully break through this demon puppet formation. The one who is closest to the current time is the head Situ back then." "Headmaster Situ is extremely talented, how can he be compared to Su Han?" "The puppets in this demon puppet array have the same cultivation level as the breaker. However, the breaker is only alone, but there are seven or forty-nine puppets, and they are also supported by the formation. They cooperate seamlessly with each other and are quite With one against forty-nine, it is really difficult to hold on for a quarter of an hour." "It's better not to draw conclusions too early. I think Su Han is very confident. Maybe he can do it. In that case, we will have another unparalleled genius in Fengyu Palace." There was a lot of discussion, and the elders each had their own opinions, but most of them were still not optimistic about Su Han. After all, the power of the demon puppet array was there. " Elder Shen Feng and Elder Zhuang Jie both looked calm, and they didn't know what they were thinking. In the palace, after the door was closed, the entire palace was as dark as ink, without any color. However, for Su Han, if he releases his spiritual consciousness, he can clearly detect everything in the palace. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A cold wind blew under your feet, making people feel chilly. Su Han's consciousness spread around and he found that there were black puppets standing everywhere in the palace. Each puppet was in human form, but it was much taller than ordinary people, more than one foot tall. But for Su Han, this kind of puppet cannot make him feel afraid. Not to mention anything else, let's just say that each of the seven puppets he had refined into the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation were taller than the puppets in this palace. However, Su Han did not take it lightly, but carefully observed these puppets. He found that there were seven or forty-nine of these puppets in total. They were not breathing or moving. They were just standing there quietly, as motionless as sculptures. The position where these puppets are standing seems chaotic at first glance, but in the eyes of someone like Su Han who is proficient in formations, it is quite different. The positions of these forty-nine puppets are faintly divided into sevenThere are seven puppets standing in each direction, forming a barrel shape, and the puppets in the seven directions form a large barrel shape. "A very powerful formation. Forty-nine puppets occupy seven different directions, and there are no blind spots when attacking. Once you fall into it, they will be attacked alternately, and because they are supported by the formation, they cooperate seamlessly." Su Han knew that with such a formation, the coordination between the puppets was much more perfect than that of ordinary monks, so it was particularly difficult to deal with. However, he is also very familiar with this formation, because he has also refined seven statues in the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation. Although there are not as many as forty-nine, the principle is the same. "If you want to thoroughly understand this kind of formation, you must take the initiative to test it. Otherwise, there will be no results if you try it here." The card is wiped! When the forty-nine puppets noticed that someone had entered the formation, they also raised their heads one after another. Their empty eyes seemed to be looking at Su Han, and they made a clicking sound when their bodies shook casually. Although these forty-nine puppets have not taken action yet, this cold momentum is enough to make the average monk tremble and be suppressed from the momentum. However, Su Han is not an ordinary person after all, and it is impossible to suppress him by relying on his momentum. At this moment, his expression was very calm. In his eyes, these puppets were just mindless killing machines and there was nothing to fear. ¡°Come on, let me see what¡¯s different about you puppets.¡± As soon as the momentum in Su Han's body was released, he couldn't wait to know what the puppets of the Wind and Rain Palace Demon Puppet Formation were capable of, which could keep him going for less than a quarter of an hour. Click! As soon as he finished speaking, a puppet suddenly took action at an extremely fast speed. Almost at the same moment, it rushed to Su Han. The action of the puppet is very simple, just a punch without any fancy, but it is fast and cruel and should not be underestimated. Su Han couldn't help but be surprised by Su Han's reaction speed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2215: The Old Man in the Late Stage of the Divine Sea Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "So fast." Su Han's eyes trembled, but he didn't care. The puppet was indeed very fast, but compared to himself, it was still a little behind. With a clenched fist, Su Han also punched. He had never lost in this pure fist competition. boom! The two fists collided together, causing large sparks, and the fire light directly illuminated a corner of the palace. The puppet obviously underestimated Su Han's strength, and his entire body was knocked away by Su Han's punch. The puppet's arms were shattered into powder and dissipated in mid-air under Su Han's attack. "Vulnerable." Su Han looked at the puppet that fell to the ground. If the seven or forty-nine puppets in the palace were like this, he could kill these puppets in a few breaths, let alone a quarter of an hour. extinguish. But then, an interesting scene happened. The surrounding formations were shaking again, and the powders floating in the air gradually gathered together, returned to the puppet's broken arm, and completed the fusion again. The whole process only took a moment, and the puppet had become exactly the same as before, without any damage at all. Su Han looked at this scene, but he was not too surprised. He had never seen such a puppet before, and Elder Shen Feng had also emphasized before that the puppets in the demon puppet array were indestructible, so anyone who broke into the demon puppet array could not be destroyed. The disciples don't even think about destroying these puppets. All they can do is persist here for a quarter of an hour. Therefore, in this case, it is meaningless whether Su Hanxiao destroys these puppets. Anyway, if they are destroyed, they will be reborn again. He just needs to find a way to persist for a quarter of an hour. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The cold wind around him became more and more intense, and Su Han could clearly feel that the formation in the palace had become stronger. What is also getting stronger is the cold aura on those puppets. In other words, the strength of these puppets is also getting stronger quickly. "I understand, these puppets will not only adjust their own cultivation base according to the cultivation level of the person who breaks through the level, but also adjust their combat effectiveness based on the real combat effectiveness of the person who breaks through the level. The punch of the puppet just now was just a tentative attack. , in order to understand my true combat power. When the formation discovers that my true combat power exceeds my cultivation level, it will adjust the puppet's strength according to my true combat power. These puppets are constantly increasing their own strength at this moment, which is proof .¡± Su Han quickly figured out the key, and was amazed at the fact that this was the scariest part of the demon array. Even someone like himself, whose actual combat power far exceeded his cultivation, couldn't take advantage of it. What a bargain. In this way, the fighting qualities of the genius will be really tested. The genius who can break out of this demon formation must be a true top genius. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The moment the formation was adjusted, a puppet appeared from seven directions and launched an attack on Su Han. The speed of each puppet is extremely fast, even faster than before. The seven directions form a perfect coordination. And Su Han himself is limited by the formation, and it is difficult to dodge. Now these puppets are so fast, it is really not easy to deal with them. "Well done." Su Han gave a low shout, and was aroused to fight. This kind of fist-to-flesh confrontation can best arouse the passion in the hearts of martial arts monks. His steps were mysterious, and his body skills were also extremely fast. He swung out his fists and punched seven times in an instant, colliding with the fists of seven puppets. Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang! A large area of ??sparks was wiped out again, but this time it was not like before. The seven puppets were intact. They were only knocked back two steps, but their arms were not broken by Su Han's punch like before. "With the adjustment and bonus of the formation, this puppet has actually become so powerful. But that's right, this is in line with my true combat power. Only a puppet of this level can compete with my physical body. It seems that This formation is still very precise." Su Han thought to himself, "I just want to use these puppets to temper my body. This most primitive collision is also of great benefit to me and can greatly enhance my foundation." Su Han became competitive and decided to have some fun with these puppets. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This time, the number of attacks was no longer the seven puppets before, but twenty-one, an increase of three times. They attacked from different directions at the same time, and the speed became faster and faster. Su Han took a deep breath. If it were anyone else, facing such a powerful puppet, their scalp would immediately go numb. Look?Everyone emphasizes that this demon puppet formation is terrifying, and it is not without reason. "bring it on." Su Han gave a soft drink, and suddenly his figure flickered, and in the blink of an eye, dozens of Su Han's figures appeared in the formation. Dozens of figures are all phantoms transformed by Su Han using the ice and fire magic sunflower. " However, these phantoms not only simulate Su Han's appearance, but they can also simulate Su Han's own aura to a certain extent. Therefore, when dozens of phantoms appeared, they immediately disrupted the perception of the puppets and disrupted the original tacit cooperation between the puppets. This suddenly relieved Su Han's pressure a lot. "What a magic trick." On the top of a mountain peak in the core area of ??Fengyu Palace, a palace-like cave mansion was built. At this moment, in this palace, an old man with an immortal spirit was staring at the crystal ball in front of him without blinking. In the crystal ball, it was the scene of Su Han in the demon puppet formation. The old man just watched casually at first, but after seeing Su Han perform the illusion, he couldn't help but cheer up and praised him. Then, he became very interested, and all his attention fell on the crystal ball. ¡°Obviously, Su Han¡¯s actions had completely caught his attention. Outside the Demon Puppet Formation, Elders Shen Feng and Zhuang Jie were unable to see the scene inside the Demon Puppet Formation. They could only judge whether Su Han was in the Demon Puppet Formation through the light emitted by Su Han's identity token. Case. Only this old man can observe the situation in the demon array through the crystal ball, and he also has his own hilltop in the core area of ??the Wind and Rain Palace. All this shows that this old man's status in the Wind and Rain Palace is transcendent. And if anyone is in the palace at this moment, they will find that this old man is already a high-level powerhouse in the Divine Sea Realm, but he is not one of the two high-level powerhouses in the Divine Sea Realm who are famous in the Wind and Rain Palace. Logically speaking, a being of this level would not pay attention to the situation of one or two disciples. However, it happened that the old man was bored today. He happened to hear that someone broke into the demon puppet array, so he wanted to watch it. Originally, he just wanted to watch it casually. If there was no outstanding performance, he would not watch it. But now, the old man plans to keep watching. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2216 Observing Luck You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the demon puppet array, Su Han fought with twenty-one puppets, and the fight was so satisfying that it felt so uncomfortable. During the collision with these puppets, Su Han also felt that his body was like steel being forged, and all the cells in his body were mobilized. These puppets not only have powerful attack and defense capabilities, but also have high speed, so Su Han had to go all out. Such a battle would also be of great benefit to Su Han. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The next round started again. This time, all the puppets moved, a total of forty-nine, all locked on Su Han. As the formation rotated, the forty-nine puppets began to change positions with each other, which was dazzling. The coordination between these forty-nine puppets was perfect. In addition, they were very fast and looked exactly the same. For a time, the entire formation was filled with puppets. At first glance, there were hundreds or even thousands of puppets. Gives people a dizzy feeling. "All forty-nine puppets have been mobilized so quickly. This kind of demon puppet formation is the most terrifying. I want to see how this kid will cope with the next battle?" The old man showed a look of great interest. When an average person enters the Demon Puppet Formation, at least half of a quarter of an hour will pass before it is possible to mobilize all the puppets in the Demon Puppet Formation. But Su Han only spent less than one-sixth of the time to mobilize all the puppets. ¡°Moreover, his posture looked calm and relaxed, not like he had tried his best. "It looks like I will gain a lot today. Fighting against these puppets will be more beneficial than me practicing in the martial arts tower for several months." Su Han¡¯s eyes were shining. Martial arts practice is not enough just by grabbing resources. In the end, it also comes down to actual combat. A heart-warming actual battle can often benefit people endlessly. Su Han¡¯s whole body was full of fighting spirit, his true dragon bloodline was faintly stirring, and black dragon shadows were circling above his head. Divine consciousness covers the entire palace, and all the puppets have nowhere to hide, and every move is under Su Han's control. Bang Bang Bang Next, Su Han struck out like lightning, not using any magical power at all, just a pure physical confrontation. Su Han's shadow was everywhere in the entire palace, but that was just because he was too fast, creating an optical illusion. For a moment, Su Han's shadow and the puppet's shadow looked dazzled, and it was impossible to tell who was who. Every time they collide, a large amount of sparks will fly out, sparks flying throughout the palace, as bright as day. The old man was becoming more and more frightened. He did not expect that this young man could cope with the simultaneous attacks of forty-nine puppets with ease. In a very short period of time, he defeated the attacks of forty-nine puppets. Stop them all. "What a keen perception. I didn't expect that this young man gave me such a big surprise just by looking at it casually. Let me take a closer look, how is this young man's luck?" This old man has sharp eyes. If anyone is present at this moment, he will naturally recognize that this old man is Fei Yun, the famous elder of Fengyu Hall, and he is also the first person to observe luck in Xiaogushan. This Fei Yun is not actually from the Fengyu Palace, so although his cultivation has reached the seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm, he has never been counted as a high-level powerhouse of the Divine Sea Realm in the Fengyu Palace, and he usually doesn't count if he doesn't have any major events. Contribute to the Wind and Rain Palace. Although he has never actually joined the Fengyu Palace, everyone in the Fengyu Palace respects him very much. They call him Fei Yuanlao, and he is regarded as an existence that transcends the Fengyu Palace. Fei Yun was originally a wandering cultivator. Ten years ago, by chance, he met Duan Kun, the former head of Fengyu Palace, and the two became sworn friends. Therefore, Fei Yun moved to Fengyu Palace to live permanently. With his cultivation, even if he had not actually joined Fengyu Palace, everyone in Fengyu Palace would still not dare to show any disrespect to him. And Fei Yun¡¯s luck observation skills are second to none in Xiaogushan. Although he cannot predict the future to such a terrifying level, he can predict a person's luck with 80 or 90% accuracy, and is called a "living god" by many people. Two years ago, when Duan Kun had an accident, Fei Yun happened to be out. When he came back, he only received news of Duan Kun's death. This news made De Feiyun extremely sad, but also blamed himself. If he had not gone out, he would have calculated Duan Kun's luck. In that case, Duan Kun might have been able to avoid the disaster. This incident has become a heartache for Fei Yun, and it has not been resolved to this day. At this moment, Fei Yun was so surprised to see Su Han performing so well that he couldn't help but start to speculate on Su Han's luck. However, this calculation made his expression change."It's strange that I can't deduce this son's luck with my luck observation skills. His luck seems to be ever-changing. Every moment's luck is different from the last moment. Every calculation has countless different consequences. The result. Strange, strange!¡± Fei Yun was amazed. It was the first time in his life that he saw such luck, and his expression suddenly became extremely solemn. He knew that whenever such a situation occurred, the person was either abandoned by heaven and earth and a truly evil person, or the person's luck was too strong, beyond what Fei Yun could calculate. Half an hour passed, and Su Han was still immersed in the fierce battle with the forty-nine puppets. At this moment, Su Han has completely fallen into a state of selflessness. For him, fighting fiercely with these puppets is no longer a kind of torture, but a kind of enjoyment, a rare training opportunity that can make every move in his body Every cell is fully mobilized and enters its peak state. Su Han didn't notice that this peak state of concentration made his Dantian Zifu also agitated. The spiritual sea was like a strong whirlpool, automatically absorbing and compressing the spiritual energy, and it was obviously agitating and buzzing. The attack on the high level of the Emperor Realm begins. Outside the palace, everyone's eyes were focused on Su Han's identity token. They saw that the identity token was shining brightly and showed no signs of decay. "It's amazing. I've been holding on for half a quarter of an hour and my condition is still so good. This person is really not simple." "Yes, the brightness of this identity token is the same as when he first entered, which means that his condition is still as good as when he first entered. It is simply unbelievable. I just don't know, can he last for a quarter of an hour?" "Let's take a look again. I don't think it's that easy to hold on for a quarter of an hour. In the current Wind and Rain Palace, only Situ, the leader, has ever successfully broken into the Demon Puppet Formation. This shows that the power of the Demon Puppet Formation is beyond our imagination." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2217 The Second Round of Attack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Many people were shocked. Maybe it was nothing to persist for half a quarter of an hour, but it was amazing to be able to maintain the same vigorous state as at the beginning while persisting for half a quarter of an hour. You must know that fighting against the puppets in the demon-puppet array is a huge consumption, and this consumption is not something that ordinary people can bear. "It does look surprising. Do you think he can succeed?" Shen Feng smiled and looked at the other elders. The elders were speechless at this moment. Su Han's performance was something they never expected. At this time, no one dared to say that Su Han would not be able to break through the demon puppet array. Even the elders began to look forward to it. If Su Han could break through the demon puppet array, it would undoubtedly mean that the Wind and Rain Palace had another peerless genius. In the demon puppet array, Su Han has completely entered a state of selflessness. He no longer has to deliberately observe the movement trajectories of the forty-nine puppets. He has mastered all the puppets' trajectories just by relying on invisible instincts, and Fighting between puppets is becoming more and more comfortable. It felt less like fighting and more like playing. "If people outside the formation saw Su Han in this state inside the formation, they would probably be so surprised that they couldn't open their mouths from ear to ear. Fei Yun stared at the crystal ball with unblinking eyes. He was now certain that this young man was definitely the most talented person he had ever seen. In terms of potential, he had surpassed Situ Jiang, the current head of the Wind and Rain Palace. Soon, another half-quarter of an hour passed, and four-fifths of the quarter-hour had passed. There is only the last fifth of time left before Su Han succeeds in the challenge. As long as he can persist through the last fifth of the time, he will succeed. By this time, there was already a commotion outside the palace. "There is only the last bit of time left, but his condition is still exactly the same as when he first entered. Could it be that he can survive the attacks of so many puppets and remain intact?" "If he was injured, even just a little bit, his status would definitely be lost, and it wouldn't be like this. Moreover, in such a high-intensity battle, his status was not consumed?" "It's absolutely abnormal. Is this still a human being? It seems that he is going to succeed. He lasted four-fifths of the time at his peak. The next one-fifth of the time will not be difficult for him." "Another great genius is about to appear in our Fengyu Palace." "Don't jump to conclusions yet. The last period of time is often the easiest time for something to go wrong. Maybe his condition is not as good as shown on the identity token." The voices of discussion emerged again, and most of the disciples and elders were very excited. Being able to witness the birth of a top genius with their own eyes was a rare opportunity in their lives. In the Wind and Rain Hall, no one has successfully broken out of the demon puppet array for a long time. For Su Han, the last fifth of the time passed almost in the blink of an eye. As the quarter of an hour expired, the fierce battle within the formation immediately stopped. The forty-nine puppets all stopped their movements at the same time and returned to their original positions. "Is this the end?" Su Han was also stunned, feeling like he still had something to say. Unexpectedly, a quarter of an hour came so quickly. Just when Su Han was about to walk out of the Demon Puppet Formation, he suddenly discovered that his Dantian Zifu was constantly expanding, like a powerful whirlpool, constantly absorbing and compressing the spiritual energy previously stored in the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. Su Han could feel that the Purple Mansion in his Dantian was constantly swelling, which was a sign of a breakthrough in his cultivation. "If I continue to fight fiercely in this Demon Puppet Formation, I will definitely be able to break through to the high level of the Emperor Realm. Now my Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower stores a large amount of spiritual energy absorbed from the Martial Tower, as well as a large amount of remaining Frost Fire Lotus. The power of medicine, so many accumulated resources, can never be transformed into my true cultivation level without actual combat. Moreover, if accumulated for a long time, it may even cause damage to the body." "Continuing to fight in this demon puppet array, it is certain to break through to the high level of the Emperor Realm. Maybe it will not be the high level of the Emperor Realm. However, Elder Shen Feng also made it very clear just now. The puppet only stops for three breaths. Time, if I don¡¯t leave the palace within these three breaths, the puppet will start attacking again and won¡¯t stop.¡± "How to do?" Su Han had almost no hesitation and made his decision immediately. He stopped leaving the palace, turned around and returned to the formation. ¡°TheseThe puppet is tireless and will not be destroyed. This is the most ideal target for actual combat. This kind of opportunity to polish one's cultivation in actual combat may not be easy to come across in the future. " Although Su Han knew that these puppets would not stop once they started attacking again, Su Han did not feel afraid. To him, this demon puppet formation is just a formation. Since it is a formation, nothing is indestructible. Inside the palace, Fei Yun saw Su Han's actions clearly. He saw that Su Han stopped walking out of the palace and returned to the formation. For a moment, Fei Yun also frowned. "Having successfully broken through, why didn't he go out and instead returned to the center of the formation? Does he still plan to continue fighting these puppets?" Fei Yun was also thoughtful, "It seems that he gained a lot from the battle just now, and now he has completely used the puppet as a tool to hone himself. However, this move is too risky. Doesn't he know , once this demon array starts attacking again, won¡¯t it stop?¡± This old man is worthy of being weathered for a long time, and he can see Su Han's thoughts at a glance. However, while he was shocked, he couldn't help but worry about Su Han. Outside the palace, as a quarter of an hour passed, many people breathed a sigh of relief. The token embedded on the palace gate still exudes the same light as before, which shows that Su Han successfully broke through the level, and he did it in full strength. At this moment, many disciples felt sincerely excited, among them Ye Xi was the most excited. Ye Xi has been paying close attention to Su Han's situation since Su Han entered the demon puppet formation. Ye Xi was full of confidence in Su Han, but at this moment, he couldn't help but be extremely shocked when he saw that Su Han had successfully passed the level in full strength. He was shocked but also very happy at the same time. "It seems that my vision is indeed correct. Brother Su's future is difficult to estimate. Maybe he will be the next head Situ." Ye Xi's eyes were shining, and she looked very expectant. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2218 Surprised again You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This guy actually succeeded in breaking through the Demon Puppet Formation, and he also broke through the Demon Puppet Formation in full strength. It's really amazing. No one has broken through this Demon Puppet Formation for a long time, let alone breaking through in full strength. past." "It is indeed a miracle. I think this time, he will definitely be taken seriously by the senior leaders of the sect." "Those who can break through the demon puppet array are destined to be different from ordinary people. He can become an elite disciple, which is also good for us ordinary disciples. In the future, we no longer have to worry about our cultivation resources being taken away by him." Many disciples were sighing, especially the ordinary disciples. Although they hated Su Han with gritted teeth, they also wished that Su Han could quickly become an elite disciple. Now that they saw Su Han succeed, they were also very happy, not for Su Han, but for themselves. The ordinary disciples area sent away this god of plague, which in itself is something worth cheering for. However, the time of three breaths passed quickly, but no one saw the palace door open, nor did they see Su Han come out of it. "What's going on? Three breaths have passed, why hasn't he come out yet?" Everyone was surprised, but Elder Shen Feng¡¯s expression changed, as if he had guessed something. "Does he still want to continue fighting those puppets? You know, if those puppets start attacking again, they won't stop. Isn't he looking for death?" ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much of a big deal to not come out after you¡¯ve already successfully passed through the level?¡± "Three breaths of time have completely passed. He hasn't come out yet. The puppets in the formation have probably started to attack again." Before everyone could react to the shock of Su Han's success in breaking through, they were greeted with an even bigger shock. Ever since the Demon Puppet Formation existed in the Wind and Rain Palace, this situation has never happened before. The geniuses who succeeded in breaking into the Demon Puppet Formation in the past all rushed out when the time came, exhausted, covered with injuries, and unwilling to be in it. Wait a second longer. But now, after Su Han succeeded, he chose to stay in the formation. This is an unbelievable fact for everyone, and it is also a death-like approach. "Elder Shen, it seems that Su Han doesn't plan to come out, and he can't come out now. What should we do?" asked an elder. "Yes, why doesn't he come out? Is it any good for him to stay in the demon puppet array?" Shen Feng's eyes showed a thoughtful look, and after a moment, he also showed a meaningful smile: "The puppets in the demon puppet formation are tireless and will not be destroyed. They are the best choice to hone their combat power. This Su Han should want to use the puppets in the demon puppet array to hone his own strength. Haha, haha interesting, interesting, we haven't seen such a bold little guy for a long time." "I see, no wonder he can't make a choice. I have to say that this Su Han is indeed very courageous. Isn't he afraid of being locked up in the demon puppet array forever, and finally being beaten to death by the puppet group after being exhausted?" Shen Feng said: "Let's pay attention to his identity token. If he really can't hold on, I will take action to rescue him. I am also very curious, how long can he stay in this demon puppet array?" "good." Other elders agreed. They were also really curious. This situation has never happened since the Demon Puppet Formation was established in the Wind and Rain Palace. Some people actually chose to stay in the Demon Puppet Formation and not come out after successfully breaking through. Many people are speculating on how long Su Han will be able to stay in the Demon Puppet Formation. However, no matter how long it will take, this is destined to be a miracle, a record-breaking act, an unprecedented one, and one that will never happen again. There must be some behavior from those who come. ?? If nothing else, just say that among the elders currently present, almost everyone has in their hearts the idea of ??snatching Su Han as their true disciple. Yes, it was robbery, because everyone knew that he was definitely not the only one who thought so. You know, the last person who succeeded in breaking through the Demon Puppet Formation was Situ Jiang, and now Situ Jiang has become the head of the Wind and Rain Palace. If I could have a true disciple like Su Han, wouldn't it be equivalent to having a disciple at the level of a future master? "The elders will definitely break their heads and snatch away such a good thing. But now, what everyone is most concerned about is, how long can Su Han stay in the demon array? The atmosphere became tense once again, and the eyes of all the elders and disciples once again fell on Su Han's identity token. In the palace, as soon as the three breaths passed, all the puppets moved towards the palace again.Hanhan attacked crazily, and the intensity of the attack was only worse than before. ¡°Obviously, after three breaths, the strength of these puppets has also improved. At this time, Su Han had already activated the true dragon bloodline to the extreme, and every punch he punched was filled with the power of the true dragon bloodline. In just an instant, six or seven puppets were blasted by Su Han with one punch, making them appear vulnerable. In the palace, Fei Yun's eyes widened again and he couldn't believe it: "Is this the power of blood? True dragon blood?" For Fei Yun, perhaps the most surprising thing is not that Su Han has the blood of a true dragon, but that the fight just now was so fierce for a quarter of an hour, but Su Han did not activate the power of this blood, which means that Su Han did not have the power of the blood just now. Try your best. This incident was what surprised Fei Yun the most. ¡°Just imagine, in that extremely fierce battle situation, he could still keep his trump card and not go all out. This shows that his understanding and control of his own strength has reached an incredible level, and his mentality is also terrifyingly calm. " Otherwise, just imagine, facing forty-nine puppets with the same strength as themselves, an ordinary genius has already displayed all his trump cards, how could he still hold on to them? "This little guy's potential is really terrifying. I'm afraid, if Brother Duan is still here, he will accept him as a true disciple without hesitation." It has to be said that Fei Yun's evaluation of Su Han is quite high, because Duan Kun's last true disciple was the now famous head of Fengyu Hall, Situ Jiang. "I don't know if the little guy will be willing to become an old guy like me as his teacher? Hahaha I didn't expect that I would worry about gains and losses at such an old age." Fei Yun also shook his head and smiled bitterly. In the Wind and Rain Hall, there were countless people rushing to become their master, because he had a transcendent status in the Wind and Rain Hall. Even the head Situ Jiang would call him uncle when he saw him. . ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Fei Yun had no interest in taking on a disciple. But now, Su Han has aroused his strong interest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2219 Continuous Breakthroughs You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Bang Bang Bang In the demon array, there are constant collisions, and each collision causes an energy storm comparable to the collision of two asteroids. Without a super strong body, it would not be able to withstand such an intense impact. "Furthermore, Fei Yun also noticed that if it were other geniuses, they would use their strongest combat skills and magical powers to suppress the puppet. But Su Han never used any magical powers from beginning to end, it was just a physical collision. Su Han's blood surged all over his body, and he fell into an extreme fighting state. He no longer even needed to deliberately lock the position of each puppet, nor did he deliberately block the attacks of all puppets. While fighting fiercely, the puppet's fists and kicks kept falling on him, drawing blood from his body. But Su Han seemed to be completely unable to feel such an injury, immersed in the battle and unable to extricate himself. His potential and body functions are constantly being stimulated, and the Purple Mansion in Dantian is running wildly, constantly absorbing compressed spiritual energy. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? When Zi Mansion stirred, several thick spiritual energy surged through Zi Mansion like dragons and tigers, making the sound of wind and thunder. "It's done." Su Han's spirit was refreshed, and his cultivation was already well established, and he naturally broke through to the high level of the Imperial Realm. However, this is not the end, because Su Han's Dantian Zifu continues to absorb and compress spiritual energy. In the blink of an eye, another quarter of an hour has passed. It has been two quarters of an hour since Su Han entered the demon puppet formation. This is an unprecedented miracle for Fengyu Palace. "It's been two quarters of an hour. Is this guy still a human? His identity token has not changed yet, and it is still as bright as before. He has been in the Demon Puppet Formation for two quarters of an hour, and he can still maintain the same peak condition as at the beginning. How is this possible?" "A beast, simply a beast. We were all deceived by his appearance. This guy is a ferocious beast in human form." "I don't know how long he will stay in there. It's been two-quarters of an hour. Shouldn't he be there for another two-quarters of an hour?" "It's hard to say, no matter how big a miracle he creates now, I won't be surprised." Everyone was talking a lot, and many people were even shocked and numb. Many people are speculating on how long Su Han can last, but no one can give a conclusion. After waiting for two-quarters of an hour, no one felt impatient. On the contrary, everyone was in high spirits. Because they know that they are witnessing the birth of a miracle, and no one will be impatient with miracles. Fei Yun saw Su Han's injuries in his eyes, but he could also see that these injuries had no impact on Su Han at all. Fei Yun even felt that these injuries seemed to be intentional by Su Han. If Su Han didn't want to get hurt, these puppets couldn't hit him at all. Su Han continued to compress and transform spiritual energy in the Purple Mansion. Under this extremely intense polishing, his cultivation level was growing at a rate of a hundred times and a thousand times as usual. He had reached the peak of the high-level Emperor Realm and was ready to hit the semi-finals. He has reached the divine sea realm. For Su Han, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The power of the Frost Fire Lotus in his body and the spiritual power absorbed from the Martial Pagoda have not been exhausted yet. As long as he persists in this demon puppet formation for a while, Su Han is absolutely sure to reach the half-step Divine Sea realm. In the blink of an eye, another two quarters of an hour passed. It has been four quarters of an hour since Su Han entered the demon puppet formation, which is a full half hour, but Su Han's identity token embedded on the door is still shining brightly, without any dim meaning. By this time, even Shen Feng could not bear the impact. The other elders all exclaimed in surprise, unable to believe that all of this was true. "Oh my God, it's been four-quarters of an hour. I almost doubt whether this is true." "Forget about four quarters of an hour, the key is that his condition is still as good as at the beginning. Didn't he have any consumption in the demon puppet array?" ¡°I really don¡¯t know how long he can hold on, it¡¯s simply shocking.¡± At this time, Su Han in the demon puppet formation has already ushered in the second transformation of his cultivation. Under the hum of the Zi Mansion in Dantian, his cultivation level improved again, breaking through to the half-step Divine Sea realm. Phew At the moment of breakthrough in cultivation, Su Han also temporarily recovered from the selfless battle. He took a deep breath. The medicinal power and spiritual energy of the Frost Fire Lotus in his body had been almost refined. In this short period of four quarters of an hour, his cultivation level continued to break through, and he was now half a step into the Divine Sea realm. "Another breakthrough?" Fei Yun, who has been paying attention to the crystal ball, couldn't help but??, in such a short period of time, he watched Su Han break through twice. This monster-like speed was something he had never seen before. "Furthermore, Fei Yun also realized that Su Han might have expected this two-level upgrade. Otherwise, Su Han wouldn't have come to his senses until after the second upgrade. "This little guy is really good." Fei Yun couldn't help but praise him, but he was more curious about how Su Han would come out of the demon puppet array. Although Su Han broke through, the puppet's attacks would not stop. " Moreover, now that Su Han has broken through to the half-step Divine Sea realm, the puppet's strength will also rise with the tide. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The forty-nine puppets, with no intention of stopping, continued to attack Su Han from all directions. However, after Su Han's breakthrough, he was no longer interested in continuing to tangle with these puppets. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Countless vines of the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower emerged from the ground, binding these puppets like rice dumplings. However, looking at the strength of these puppets, Su Han also knew that the Ice and Fire Demon Kui could not restrain them for long. "It seems that if you want to get out of the formation, you must deal with these puppets. Although these puppets have the ability to recover, it is because the formation provides support for them. If I find the formation eye and completely destroy the formation, These puppets will naturally lose their ability to fight." Su Han¡¯s goal of polishing his strength has been achieved, and the next step is to leave the formation. However, he knew that now he had no chance to leave the formation, and the only way was to completely destroy the formation. Soon, Su Han's consciousness thoroughly observed the demon puppet array. "This demon puppet array integrates the mysteries of the stars. There are seven directions in total. They cooperate with each other. The center of the formation is constantly rotating among the seven directions. Each one is the center of the formation, but each one is not the center of the formation. The coordination is perfect. It is simply impossible to find the location of the formation's eye." Su Han couldn't help but admire the creator of this demon puppet array. Anyone who could create such an array must have extremely profound attainments in the array. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2220: Breaking the Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the moment, Su Han's consciousness did not continue to revolve around the formation, but instead turned his attention to the puppets tied into rice dumplings. No matter how perfect the formation is, there must be a way to break it. Since the way to break it does not lie in the formation itself, it may be in these puppets. Su Han¡¯s divine consciousness was mobilized with all his strength, spreading like a tide in the palace. Every detail of the puppet could not escape his divine consciousness. Suddenly, Su Han's eyes locked on the chest of one of the puppets. At first glance, this puppet is no different from other puppets, but there is a small dark black spot on its chest, which is so small that it cannot be seen when standing opposite the puppet. "I am afraid that only Su Han's keen sense can detect such small details. "You are the one." A smile emerged from the corner of Su Han's mouth, and he pointed out suddenly. This finger carried all the power of his half-step Divine Sea Realm, exuding dazzling brilliance. He clicked on the chest of the puppet with an unbiased click, hitting the dark black dot. superior. boom! The moment the puppet was hit in the chest, its body exploded, and its huge body disintegrated, instantly turning into a pile of ruins. Unlike in the past, this time, the puppet did not recover. Moreover, all other puppets also stopped moving. Snapped! In the void, there seemed to be the sound of something invisible breaking. The entire palace instantly regained its previous calmness, and the remaining forty-eight puppets were all still, as if nothing had happened. However, Su Han's consciousness could detect that the formation that had previously enveloped the entire palace had completely disappeared. A smile overflowed from the corner of Su Han's mouth. It turned out that he found the flaw in the demon puppet array so easily. In the palace, Fei Yun suddenly stood up and couldn't believe what he saw. And when he confirmed that the scene of Su Han breaking the formation did appear in the crystal ball, he couldn't help but walk around the palace, unable to conceal his excitement. "What a good boy, he actually destroyed the formation eye of the Demon Puppet Formation. This Demon Puppet Formation is one of the symbols of the Wind and Rain Palace. He actually used this method to easily break it and get out of the formation in this way. This is Little guy, are you going to defy heaven?" Fei Yun could hardly calm down his inner excitement. Su Han had already created three miracles in a row today in the Demon Puppet Formation, which surprised Fei Yun. He can even feel that a new star has slowly risen in Xiaogushan, and this son's future achievements will definitely be higher than Situ Jiang. "No matter what, we must try our best to accept him as my true disciple and let him stay in Fengyu Palace. Brother Duan has already gone, but if Fengyu Pavilion can have this son, Fengyu Pavilion's foundation will be carried forward by him in the future. , In this way, Brother Duan will feel relieved that there is a spirit under Jiuquan." Fei Yun also knew that if such a genius was not allowed to win over him with a high position, Fengyu Palace would not be able to retain him sooner or later. At that moment, Fei Yun also flashed and disappeared into the palace. Outside the palace, everyone was still waiting. Suddenly, the closed palace door slowly opened, and Su Han's figure walked out of the palace door. His expression was still calm, no different from when he first entered. However, for everyone now, the aura carried by Su Han is completely different. He is a person who has created several miracles in succession, who persisted in the demon puppet array for four quarters of an hour and walked out on his own. "How could he come out on his own?" "The puppet in the demon puppet array should not stop after the second round of attacks. Logically speaking, unless the elders go in to save him, there is absolutely no way he can come out on his own." "Could it be that something happened in the demon puppet formation?" "Is there something wrong with the formation? You can see that his face is not red, he is not out of breath, and he is full of energy. It seems that he is not fighting those puppets at all." ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, there must be something wrong.¡± Everyone was talking a lot. They couldn't see what was going on in the demon puppet array, so they didn't know what was going on inside. Su Han was able to walk out of the demon puppet array on his own, which shocked them even more. Shen Feng and Zhuang Jie couldn't help but look at each other, and then they both flew towards the palace, followed closely by the other elders. They want to figure out what happened in the demon array. likeIf the demon puppet array is operating normally, it is impossible for anyone to come out on their own. "What?" "How is this going?" In the palace, all the elders couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. There was no trace of the formation in the palace. There is a pile of ruins on the ground, which is the remains of one of the puppets. Although the other puppets have not become ruins, they have lost the support of the formation and are no different from a pile of scrap metal. "What on earth did this guy do?" "The formation was actually broken by him. This demon puppet formation is the inherited formation of Fengyu Palace. How could it be easily broken by a disciple?" "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible, check again." The elders could not believe the facts in front of them and carefully checked around the palace. The facts told them that there was indeed no atmosphere of formation in the palace. The demon puppet formation was actually broken! "go out!" Shen Feng hurriedly turned around and left the palace, followed closely by the other elders. Arriving in front of Su Han, Shen Feng looked Su Han up and down, his expression also extremely complicated. Seeing the complicated look on Elder Shen Feng¡¯s face, many people became nervous. I wonder what the elders saw in the palace? "Su Han, you actually destroyed the demon puppet formation?" Elder Shen Feng, who was usually calm, actually trembled a little when he spoke at this moment. Hearing what Elder Shen Feng said, the crowd suddenly exploded. "What? He destroyed the demon puppet formation. How is this possible?" "How could the Demon Puppet Formation be destroyed? Is this guy still a human? Even Situ, the leader, could not destroy the Demon Puppet Formation back then." "This Demon Puppet Formation is one of the symbols of our Wind and Rain Palace. He actually destroyed it just because he said it would be destroyed. This is no small matter. I think he is in trouble. The sect will not let him off easily for such a serious crime." The whole square was in an uproar. Everything Su Han did today was destined to be recorded in the history of Fengyu Palace. Even the famous Demon Puppet Formation of Fengyu Palace was destroyed by him. This incident is destined to become a major event in the history of Fengyu Palace. Su Han was extremely calm and nodded: "That's right, because I have to break the formation to get out of it. In this way, I can be considered a success in breaking through the demon puppet formation." (Remember the website address: www .hlnovel.com Chapter 2221 Fei Yun appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chen Feng was speechless and said: "You succeeded in breaking through, but you destroyed the Demon Puppet Formation, which is one of the symbols of Fengyu Palace. If you destroy it, you have committed a serious crime. This elder must deal with it according to the rules." you." Shen Feng actually didn¡¯t want to do this, but the sect¡¯s rules could not be broken. Otherwise, even if the higher-ups investigate him, he will not be able to escape responsibility. "Elder Shen, don't worry, I have a way to restore the demon puppet array. Give me seven days, and I will return an intact demon puppet array to the sect." Su Han smiled lightly, but he looked very casual. "What did you say?" Shen Feng was also stunned, thinking that his ears heard wrongly. Su Han actually said that he could repair the demon puppet formation. Are you sure he wasn't kidding? This Demonic Puppet Formation is one of the symbols of the Wind and Rain Palace. The formation is so exquisite that ordinary people cannot understand it, nor can it be repaired by ordinary people. "What did you say?" Shen Feng couldn't help but be startled, and others also suspected that their ears had heard wrongly. This Su Han actually said that he could restore the demon puppet array? Is this a joke? Once the formation is destroyed, if you want to repair it, it can only be done by the formation arranger himself or a formation master who has mastered all the essence of the formation. Even if this kid was lucky enough to break through the demon puppet formation, he would only have broken the formation. Compared to being able to break a formation and being able to repair it, there's still a huge gap, right? "This guy must be bragging. It's a miracle that he can break the demon puppet formation. I don't believe he can repair the formation. Has his formation attainment surpassed that of the sect's formation masters?" "His cultivation level has not yet reached the Divine Sea Realm. It is completely impossible to repair the Demon Puppet Formation." "I see that he is confident. Maybe he really has a way to repair it? Let's not be too busy not believing it. Didn't we believe that he could break the demon puppet array before? What's the result?" Most people think that Su Han is talking nonsense, and only a few people have reservations. After all, Su Han has created one miracle after another before, and no one dares to say that he will not create another miracle next. Su Han smiled faintly: "Elders, don't be surprised. If I can break the demon puppet array, I will have a way to restore it. Give me seven days. If I can't restore the demon puppet array, I am willing to be punished." The tone was full of confidence. He was familiar with "The Total Source of One Hundred Formations" and had never been stumped by any formation. Shen Feng also looked at each other with the other elders. Originally, he was still struggling with whether he should punish Su Han, but now he is fine. If Su Han can really repair the demon puppet array, then everyone will be happy. "Okay, in that case, I'll give you seven days. If you can repair the demon puppet array, not only will you not be punished, but you will also be rewarded by the sect." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off "I understand, Elder Shen." Su Han also nodded. "Su Han, there is one more thing" Elder Shen Feng spoke, and all the other elders immediately became nervous at this moment. They were not fools. From Elder Shen Feng's tone, they could tell that Elder Shen Feng had plans to recruit disciples. Not only Elder Shen Feng, they also want to recruit disciples. However, if even Elder Chen Feng opens his mouth, will those of them whose cultivation status is not as good as Elder Chen Feng still have a chance to recruit disciples? Just when Elder Shen Feng was about to speak and say what he had already prepared, a faint pressure suddenly descended on the square, making everyone nervous. Immediately afterwards, a figure tore through the void and landed on the square. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the old man who suddenly appeared. The old man was wearing a linen robe, and his movements gave people a sense of immortality, making people couldn't help but respect him. What is even more eye-catching is that the old man¡¯s cultivation has reached the seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm. He stands out among the elders below the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. After the old man appeared, he ignored the others and locked his eyes directly on Su Han. Observing this young man up close, it was different from what he saw in the crystal ball. The young man's movements naturally revealed a detached demeanor. This was a true genius, a born leader. "It's Elder Fei. Oh my God, why did he show up? Did Su Han disturb his presence by breaking into the monster formation?"   "Even Elder Fei showed up. He is an extraordinary expert in our Fengyu Palace. It is impossible for him to show up easily. I have been coming to Fengyu Palace for decades, and this is the second time I have seen him." "Fei Yuanlao is a close friend of Elder Duan. Although he has not officially joined our Fengyu Palace, his status in Fengyu Palace is equal to that of Elder Duan. Even the current Principal Ouyang sees him. , we should also call him Master Uncle respectfully." Fei Yun¡¯s appearance caused a stir. Shen Feng and other elders did not dare to neglect, they immediately bowed to Fei Yun and saluted: "I have met Elder Fei." Although they were also surprised that Elder Fei would suddenly appear, one thing was certain, that is, Elder Fei came here for Su Han. Just when Fei Yun was sizing up Su Han, Su Han was also sizing up Fei Yun. He just felt that the old man in front of him had a special smell, as if he had an ethereal temperament that was difficult to grasp. Although he could tell that the old man's cultivation was at the seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm, he had a strange feeling that the old man's temperament was like a banished immortal who transcended the laws, transcending all things in the world. This was the first time Su Han saw such a magnanimous person, and he couldn't help but take a second look. "Su Han, haven't you met Mr. Fei soon?" Shen Feng reminded Su Han, and then changed his message to Su Han: "Su Han, your opportunity has come. Elder Fei is the highest-ranking figure in Fengyu Palace now, and is a close friend of Elder Duan. He He is already a high-level powerhouse in the Divine Sea Realm, but because he has not officially joined the Wind and Rain Palace, he is not included in the high-level powerhouses in the Divine Sea Realm in the Wind and Rain Palace. However, Fei Yuanlao's actual combat ability is not inferior to the other two in the Wind and Rain Palace. He is a high-level person in the Divine Sea Realm, and he is proficient in the art of observing luck, which allows him to predict good and bad luck. This technique of observing luck is unique to Xiaogushan, and no one else has mastered it." "Furthermore, Fei Yuanlao has a noble character and has never accepted a true disciple before. When he appears this time, it must be your performance in the Demon Puppet Formation that alarmed him. If you can be accepted by him as a true disciple, you will have a bright future. Infinite. You must know that Fei Yuanlao¡¯s status in Fengyu Palace is the same as that of the leader.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2222: The Art of Luck Observation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Shen Feng seized the time and briefly told Su Han everything about Fei Yun. It can be seen that Shen Feng values ????Su Han very much and does not want Su Han to miss the rare opportunity of Fei Yuan to recruit a disciple. After hearing what Shen Feng said, Su Han was also slightly surprised. What surprised him was not anything else but Fei Yun's luck observation technique. This is the first time Su Han has heard that there is such magic in the world. Su Han once made friends with a person who was gifted in fortune observation, and that was the Third Young Master of the Southern Xinjiang Yulong Chief. However, Mr. Yu's luck observation is only able to sense big changes in luck, which is quite rudimentary. And what surprised Su Han the most was that the veteran Fei Yun in front of him was able to summarize the observation of luck into a systematic skill. For a while, Su Han found it difficult to refuse this temptation. The art of observing luck was an area he had never touched upon in his two lifetimes. He was really curious. "Su Han has met Elder Fei." Su Han quickly clasped his fists at Fei Yun, his expression neither humble nor overbearing. "Good boy, it's very rare to be able to remain so calm when facing me. Moreover, I watched you break the formation and found that the intensity of your consciousness is so high that it even exceeds the average mid-level powerhouse in the Divine Sea Realm. A high level of spiritual consciousness is a necessary condition for learning the art of observing luck." Fei Yun did not hesitate to praise Su Han at all, because he was the only one who witnessed all Su Han's actions in the demon puppet array. Now that he appeared, he wanted to accept Su Han as his true disciple, so he didn't make any detours and stated his purpose directly. Hearing this, Su Han couldn't help but be startled, and then felt frightened. From Fei Yun's words, it was not difficult to tell that he could see everything he experienced in the demon puppet array. And Fei Yun could see it, which meant that Situ Jiang and others also had the opportunity to see it. Fortunately, my performance in the demon puppet formation was relatively safe. I was lucky that I didn't use Tiankun's bloodline and Tiankun Liuguangdun. "Su Han, I am interested in accepting you as my true disciple and teaching you the art of observing luck that I have accumulated over my life. I wonder if you are willing? Observing luck is a boring and difficult thing to understand and extremely difficult to practice. If you are not willing, , I will never force it." Fei Yun's eyes were fixed on Su Han without blinking. He did not hide his purpose and said it openly. Wow For a moment, the whole place was in an uproar, and everyone looked at Su Han full of envy, jealousy and hatred. "Damn it, what kind of bad luck did this guy have? Elder Fei personally came to accept him as his true disciple." "In the Wind and Rain Hall, the status of Fei Yuanlao's true disciples is not inferior to that of the master's true disciples. This is really a step to the sky." "It's so irritating that people are more powerful than others, but it makes sense when you think about it. After all, if a genius who can destroy the demon puppet array can't attract Yuan Fei to accept a disciple, then it's even less likely that other people will let Yuan Fei accept a disciple. " "This guy is still hesitating, my God, did I read that right?" With envy and hatred, the disciples present were all eager for this opportunity to fall on them immediately, but looking at Su Han's expression, he was obviously still hesitant. Su Han raised his head and looked at Fei Yun. To be honest, he had a good impression of Fei Yuan. He didn't feel arrogant at all, nor did he feel condescending. It was your honor to accept you as his disciple. Why don't you hurry up and be grateful? . "Su Han, what are you thinking about? This is a huge opportunity, so hurry up and seize it." Shen Feng and Zhuang Jie were both anxious and couldn't help but urge Su Han. "I do." Su Han nodded in agreement. The temptation of the luck observation technique was too great for him to refuse. He could have rejected Duan Kun at the beginning, but after all, this was the case. Firstly, Su Han was interested in observing luck. Secondly, he was now in the Wind and Rain Palace. If he could have the status of a true disciple, for his future growth, It is also very beneficial. Furthermore, since Fei Yun and Duan Kun are close friends, for Su Han, Fei Yun is one of his own. If Fei Yun has a noble personality, then he is unlikely to be bribed by Situ Jiang, and there should be no problem of betraying Duan Kun. In this way, if Su Han wants to avenge Duan Kun, Fei Yun is the person he must get close to. Now that Fei Yun has come to recruit disciples on his own, it saves Su Han the trouble. "Haha, okay, okay, what a happy little guy. From now on,You are my true disciple. If anyone dares to quarrel with you in Fengyu Hall from now on, please give me my name. " Fei Yun laughed heartily, and his apprenticeship went very smoothly, which made him feel very good. "Congratulations to Mr. Fei on his new apprentice." The two elders Shen Feng and Zhuang Jie also laughed. If other elders snatched Su Han away, they might feel unbalanced. However, this was Elder Fei who came to recruit disciples in person. It was too late for them to be happy for Su Han, so how could they feel unbalanced. "Okay, okay, you two did a good job today. This is my little thought for you." Fei Yun smiled generously, waved his hand, and two streams of light fell into the hands of the two elders of Shen Village. The two elders immediately brightened up. This was a gift from Elder Fei, and it couldn't be an ordinary thing. "Thank you, Elder Fei, for the reward." The two of them also said the same thing, not even looking at what was in their hands. The things that Fei Yuanlao rewarded must be good things. This was an unexpected gain for them. "Su Han, please follow me back to the palace." Fei Yun smiled, not to mention how happy he was to accept this apprentice. Su Han smiled and said: "Master will go back first. I destroyed the demon puppet array and promised them to repair it. How about waiting for me to repair the array in seven days and then go to Master's palace?" "Oh? You can still repair this demon puppet array?" Fei Yun was also extremely surprised, and looked at Su Han in a different way. "Yes, I have mastered the essence of this demon puppet array. It can be repaired within seven days." Su Han also smiled lightly, his words full of confidence. "Okay, I'm waiting for you at the palace." Fei Yun nodded. He originally planned to repair the demon puppet array himself, but now Su Han said that he could repair it himself. He just wanted to see if his new disciple was really so capable. If Su Han can really repair the demon puppet formation, it will be extremely bright for Fei Yun. You must know that Fei Yun himself is at the seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm, and he understands the structure of the Demon Puppet Array very well, so it is not surprising that he can repair it. " And Su Han is only a half-step disciple of the Divine Sea Realm, and has never been exposed to the demon puppet array before. If it can be repaired, it will undoubtedly be a shocking thing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2223 The Unquiet Beginning You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Fei Yun¡¯s figure disappeared from the square in the blink of an eye. After he left, many people in the square breathed a sigh of relief. After all, a high-level powerful person from the Divine Sea Realm is here, and the pressure from his momentum and coercion is too great. hehe¡­¡­ Shen Feng and Zhuang Jie came to Su Han with a smile. Now they did not dare to neglect Su Han at all. Moreover, at this moment, the two of them still held Fei Yun's reward in their hands, making them even more kind to Su Han. "Su Han, congratulations on becoming the true disciple of Elder Fei. I don't know how many people are envious of you. I am here to congratulate you first." Shen Feng chuckled and was truly happy for Su Han. "I would also like to thank the two elders for giving me this opportunity." Su Han clasped his fists, but his gratitude was sincere. Originally, he was not qualified to break into the Demon Puppet Formation, but these two elders made an exception for him. "Su Han, just try your best to repair this demon array. If it really can't be repaired, that's okay." Shen Feng wanted to punish Su Han before, mainly because he was afraid that the leader and others would blame him. Su Han would probably be punished even more severely by then, so he might as well punish him first. But it's different now. Su Han already has the great god Fei Yun as his backer. Who dares to punish him? "It doesn't matter, just give me seven days, and this demon array will be restored." Su Han said. "Okay, in that case, you repair the demon puppet array here, and we'll leave first." Shen Feng said, and then reminded, "You are now an elite disciple, and you are also an elite disciple with the status of a true disciple. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you can come to me directly in the Elder's Hall in the elite disciple area." From Shen Feng's words, it can also be heard that the elite disciples and true disciples of Fengyu Palace are not separate. A small number of elite disciples are accepted by the elders as true disciples, but their essence is still among the elite disciples. a member of. However, there is still a huge gap in status between elite disciples who have true successor status and those who do not. "Fengyu Palace has finally produced another heaven-defying genius. However, the competition among the elite disciples is too great, and there are constant frictions among the true disciples. Now that such a person has come, I think it will be very difficult for Fengyu Palace in the future. Calm down.¡± "We can no longer participate in the battle between geniuses. Su Han becoming an elite disciple is a great thing for us. We don't have to worry about Wuta's spiritual energy being absorbed in the future." "That's right, I'm really afraid that if he can't break through the Demon Puppet Formation, it will be over. From now on, we will have nothing to do with Su Han, and let this pervert harm the elite disciples." "Huh, don't look at how impressive this guy is now. After all, he hasn't fully grown up yet. There are many outstanding people among the elite disciples and true disciples. In the future, there will be people who will teach him how to behave." "Yes, Elder Fei has a high status, but it would be ridiculed in the Wind and Rain Palace for senior officials to interfere in the fights between disciples. This backer may not be very useful. And Su Han stole the show today. , he must have been hated by others for a long time, I don¡¯t think Su Han¡¯s life will be easy in the future.¡± "Come on, I think you can't say sour grapes. He is now Fei Yuanlao's true disciple. No matter whether Fei Yuanlao can really protect him or not, or whether the other true disciples will hate him, anyway, I Just know that you will never dare to mess with him now." Many disciples are also very envious of Su Han's luck. No matter what, Su Han's incident of breaking into the Demon Puppet Formation today has become a major event in Fengyu Palace. It won't take long for the news to spread to every corner of Fengyu Palace and reach the ears of every high-level official in Fengyu Palace. inside. A group of disciples walked towards Su Han, and the leader was Ye Xi. "Brother Su, it seems that I have underestimated you. Today you have not only become Fei Yuanlao's true disciple, but your cultivation has reached the half-step level of the Divine Sea Realm. It is really gratifying. Congratulations, congratulations." Ye Xi's heart was also full of sighs. He still remembered that when he first met Su Han, the other person was still at the beginning of the Emperor Realm. Now he was already at the half-step of the Divine Sea Realm. With such speed, I am afraid that others would not even know it at all. I won¡¯t believe it. ?? And today, Su Han not only stole the show in the Demon Puppet Formation, but also became Fei Yuanlao's true disciple. This made Ye Xi deeply feel that she still underestimated Su Han. Originally, Ye Xi thought that with her ability and connections in Fengyu Palace, Su Han, who had just arrived, could have a backer. But if things continue as they are now, I'm afraid Su Han will become his backer. "Thanks to Brother Ye for the introduction."   Su Han smiled and said that he was able to successfully enter the Wind and Rain Palace thanks to Ye Xi's contribution. "Brother Su, let me introduce to you. These are all elite disciples and our own people. This is Senior Brother Lai" Ye Xi began to introduce the elite disciples he had brought. He was good at making friends. He had been in Fengyu Palace for a long time, so he naturally had a few die-hard buddies. Ye Xi and other best friends are the best among the elite disciples. However, they also knew very well that Su Han now surpassed them in terms of status. Therefore, these people also spoke one after another to show their kindness to Su Han. Su Han is also open to all comers. Although he is not interested in these overtures, he knows that whether he wants to carry out a revenge plan or revitalize the Wind and Rain Palace, it is necessary to win over his own connections. After Su Han greeted everyone, Ye Xi also spoke again: "Brother Su, you can say that you are proud of yourself now, but you should not be too careless. Now you are not only a true disciple, but also an elite disciple. Among the elite Among the disciples, there are many who still have the title of true disciple like you. If the ordinary elite disciples dare not offend you, those true disciples are different. Today you stole the show in the Demon Puppet Formation, those The true story won¡¯t make you feel too good.¡± "Furthermore, in the Fengyu Palace, the elders usually don't intervene in the fights between disciples. If the elders intervene forcibly, they will be laughed at. Therefore, although Elder Fei is famous, he often cannot protect you. This One thing, you must be careful.¡± Ye Xi said, and the other disciples nodded. They have been in Fengyu Hall for many years, so they naturally know the situation of Fengyu Hall very well. "Brother Ye, don't worry, I won't embarrass Mr. Fei. As for those who want to cause trouble, I would like to advise them not to mess with me." Su Han also had a flash of cold light in his eyes. Although this cold light disappeared in a flash, it made everyone shiver. It seems that the Fengyu Palace will be even more lively in the future. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2224: Someone is looking for trouble You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "From now on, if Brother Su has any assignments in the elite disciple area, we will do our best." The disciples brought by Ye Xi directly expressed their loyalty to Su Han. Many of them are half-step geniuses in the Divine Sea Realm. It seems funny to be so low-key to Su Han, who is also half-step in the Divine Sea Realm. However, everyone present knows very well that Su Han's future potential is not at all They can't be compared. ¡°Brothers and juniors, you don¡¯t have to be polite. If anything happens in the future, we will advance and retreat together.¡± After Su Han said a few polite words, Ye Xi left with everyone. Su Han was the only one left in the square in front of the Demon Puppet Palace. Su Han sat on the same spot, rested for a while, and after recovering his energy, he walked into the palace again to check the situation of the demon array. In the palace, the demon puppet array is still the same as when Su Han destroyed it. Su Han glanced around and was very sure that this demon puppet formation evolved from a seven-star continuous formation. The person who built this formation was obviously proficient in the art of formation. He perfectly integrated the Seven Stars Continuous Formation into the forty-nine puppets. The forty-nine puppets were divided into seven groups. The seven groups of puppets coincided with the Seven Stars Continuous Beads. Tao, and each group of seven puppets also coincides with the Tao of Seven Stars. ?????????????????????????????? Formations are built within formations, the stars are changing, and the core of the formation is constantly shifting and changing. Although the level of this formation is not very high, it gives people an unusually exquisite feeling. Su Han had previously caught the core of the formation when it was transferred to one of the puppets, and destroyed the core of the formation, thus breaking the formation. "That puppet has been destroyed by me. Originally, these puppets could be repaired automatically with the operation of the formation. However, because the core of the formation was destroyed, the puppet was destined to be irreparable. As a result, only forty-eight were left. puppet." "It's not that the destroyed puppet cannot be re-refined, but the material of this puppet is rare. If you want to re-refine it, you need to find materials again, which will definitely not be done in seven days." "That is to say, it is impossible to re-refining the puppets. I can only use the remaining forty-eight puppets to restart this formation." Su Han couldn't help but fall into deep thought. One of the seven or forty-nine puppets was missing. In other words, seven groups of seven puppets each were impossible. However, once there is one less puppet in any group, the balance among the seven groups of puppets will be broken, and the formation will not be as seamless as before. "It is better to remove one puppet from the other six groups. In this way, there will be seven groups of six puppets, and the balance will not be broken." The more Su Han thought about this method, the more feasible it became. However, if there was one less puppet in each group, the strength of the formation would inevitably be affected. "Yes, integrate the six puppets in each group into a new formation, and it must be a formation that enhances combat effectiveness. In this way, the combat effectiveness of the six puppets in each group can be enhanced, and between the seven groups of puppets, Let¡¯s still use the original seven-star continuous formation. This way, there is an formation within the formation, and the intensity of the formation will be stronger than before.¡± Su Han has already thought of the new formation he wants to integrate into, the Liuhe Formation. This Liuhe Formation pays attention to the cooperation between the six directions. If the Liuhe Formation is well arranged, it can increase the combat intensity of the puppets in the formation by at least 50%. In this way, although each group lost one puppet, overall, the strength of the formation increased instead of decreasing. "This way, it will be more difficult to break through the Demon Puppet Formation in the future. But this is fine. When it comes to screening geniuses, of course the stricter the better." Su Han showed a smile on his lips, walked to the middle of the formation, and first took out six puppets, leaving only forty-two. Afterwards, he took out the ancient dust and started carving it boldly and directly. Su Han would naturally not complete all the formations in one go, as that would damage his essence too much. He carved for a period of time, then rested and meditated for a period of time. While meditating, he was also constantly consolidating his cultivation in the half-step Divine Sea realm, and his life was quite fulfilling. Soon, six days passed. Su Han has completed the depiction of all seven Liuhe Formations, as well as the entire Seven Stars Formation. The next step is to integrate these seven Liuhe formations into the Seven Stars Continuous Formation. This is the last step and the most difficult step. Once this step of integration is successful, the formation is equivalent to being completely created. Su Han did not rush to take this step, but closed his eyes and meditated, waiting until the intensity of his consciousness reached its peak before taking this most critical step.  At this moment, rustling footsteps suddenly appeared outside the palace. The sound was not loud, but it could not be hidden from Su Han's ears. boom! Before Su Han could make any move, the palace door was kicked open forcefully. Su Han frowned slightly, no matter who the other person was, this kind of behavior was disgusting. It's okay that I'm not sculpting the formation now. If it happens to be the critical moment when I'm sculpting the formation, and I'm being disturbed like this, I'll definitely be very unhappy. Su Han turned around and saw three young people wearing Fengyu Palace clothes breaking in. The cultivation of these three people are all at the high level of the Emperor Realm or above. It is easy to know that they are elite disciples. The leader is tall and has a scar above his eye. At first glance, he is not a kind person. His cultivation is in the middle. Step into the divine sea realm. "The other two are also at the peak of the Imperial Realm. The three of them are fierce and look like they don't like anyone, as if everyone owes them money. "I don't care who you are, get out of here immediately and quietly." Su Han said calmly without waiting for the three people to speak. "What a Su Han, he is indeed as arrogant as the legend says." The leading Scar disciple was stunned at first, and then sneered, "However, it is understandable that you are so arrogant. After all, you have just become Fei Yuanlao's true disciple. Hahaha, but you have to remember that in the Wind and Rain Palace, Elders cannot interfere in the fights between disciples. If you think that you can be so arrogant just because you are the true disciple of Elder Fei, then you are totally wrong." This scarred young man didn't take Su Han seriously at all. When he saw Su Han's delicate appearance and harmless appearance, he concluded that Su Han had used some special means to break the demon puppet formation. He had no How much strength. "Get out." Su Han's tone was already a little cold. He could tell that these three guys had evil intentions. But I don't know these three people at all. It is conceivable that there are other people behind these three people. However, Su Han never cared about this. Generally speaking, the more people with backers provoke him, the more miserable his death will be. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2225 Senior Brother Gao Zhijie You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hmph! Su Han, don't be too arrogant. We are here to check the situation of the Demon Puppet Array on the orders of Senior Brother Gao Zhijie. You destroyed the Demon Puppet Array. If you cannot repair it intact, it will be a major crime. This is a great disrespect to the sect¡¯s symbol, and you cannot afford this crime!¡± One of the disciples snorted coldly. Another disciple turned his attention to the puppets in the palace and pretended to look around. Seeing that there were six puppets placed alone in the corner of the palace, while the other puppets were placed in the middle of the palace, the disciple sneered and said: "Su Han, you lied that you could repair the demon puppet array within seven days. Now it has been It's the last day, but you have placed the puppets in the palace in a mess. They are completely different from their previous positions. It can be seen that you have not started to repair the formation at all. You deceived the senior officials of the sect. What kind of crime should you do? ? Do you really think that since you have become a true disciple, you can do whatever you want?" Su Han couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. These three guys pretended to come to check the repair status of the formation, but in fact they came to cause trouble. What puzzled Su Han was why did Senior Brother Gao Zhijie come to trouble him when he had nothing to do? "But thinking about what Ye Xi said before, because he stole the limelight by breaking into the demon puppet formation, and offended many true disciples by being invisible, Su Han understood a little bit again. ¡°Senior Brother Gao Zhijie, I guess he is also a true disciple. If he were not a true disciple, it would be impossible for him to cause trouble for him. "You two, put the puppets that this kid messed up back to their original places. We need to restore the original arrangement of the demon puppet array." The Scar disciple sneered and commanded. "Yes, Senior Brother Tan Hao." The two disciples walked toward the middle of the palace, with sneers on their faces. Anyway, they were here to cause trouble for Su Han today, and they had no intention of placing the puppet properly. Just wait for the puppet to be destroyed as soon as possible, and then put all the blame on Su Han. However, before they could take two steps, two big hands fell on their shoulders. The two disciples stopped at the same time, and the big hands were like mountains, making it difficult for them to breathe. "Su Han, you dare to stop us?" The two disciples said fiercely. "You have lived enough." As soon as Su Han finished speaking, there were two clicks, and the shoulders of the two disciples were broken. Su Han casually swung the two men out of the palace like rag bags. "And you." Su Han turned to the Scar disciple and smiled lightly, "I don't care who Gao Zhijie is, you will soon know that I am someone you cannot afford to offend." The Scar disciple snorted coldly: "You are too arrogant. It is not a good thing to be so arrogant just after becoming an elite disciple. Today, I will take the place of Senior Brother Gao Zhijie and teach you how to behave." Su Han smiled: "Really? Then I will make you unable to be an adult." "you¡­¡­" The Scar disciple was obviously angry. A wave of air spurted out of his body like a tide, and a punch with a terrifying light hit Su Han straight in the face. Su Hanhan snorted and punched randomly. Although this Scar disciple was at the half-step Divine Sea realm like him, Su Han knew that the gap in physical strength between the two was too big. Click! With the sound of bones breaking, one of Scar's disciple's arms instantly drooped down, and he was punched out by Su Han and fell outside the palace. "How can it be?" Disciple Scar can hardly believe that the power he has always been proud of is so vulnerable to the opponent. "Senior Brother Tan Hao, that guy is too perverted. We are no match for him." The two disciples who were thrown out by Su Han whispered in a low voice. Their shoulders could no longer be lifted at all, and the expressions on their faces were also very painful. They were obviously holding back the severe pain. "Hmph, Su Han, we have recorded what happened today. Let's go!" The scar disciple Tan Hao was obviously a little scared. After saying a harsh word loudly, he turned around and left. If they continue to stay here, they will only suffer the consequences. Although they did not teach Su Han a lesson this time and were injured themselves, at least they figured out Su Han's strength, and it was not in vain. However, the moment Tan Hao and the others turned around, Su Han's figure had already appeared in front of them, blocking their way. "You want to leave now?" Su Han crossed his arms and said calmly.   Just kidding, these three guys came here specifically to cause trouble for me. It would be too easy for them to let them go like this. It just so happened that Su Han was also planning to kill someone to scare the monkeys and let those blind people know that he was not to be trifled with. "Su Han, what do you want? Don't go too far." Tan Hao shouted. "Haha It's really funny. You have come all the way to find trouble with me, and now you are saying that I have gone too far. In this case, I will really go too far to show you. Don't forget that I warned you before that it is best not to cause trouble. I." Su Han laughed loudly, turned his palm over, and a long sword appeared in his hand. He threw it to the ground with a clang and said calmly: "The three of you each cut off an arm yourself. It will be considered as punishment for provoking me. Then you You can leave now.¡± "What?" The three of them thought they heard wrongly and cut off an arm. Are you kidding me? It is normal for the disciples of the Wind and Rain Hall to fight with each other, but generally speaking, there will be no casualties. This is an established rule. But Su Han wanted to cut off one of their arms when he came up. Isn't this too cruel? "This is the last chance I give you, so take action quickly. If you don't take action within three breaths, then I will personally destroy your cultivation. Either break your arm or destroy your cultivation, it's your choice." Su Han¡¯s expression remained unchanged and his eyes were cold. Suddenly, the three of them felt a deep sense of fear. Until now, they finally realized that all Su Han's words were not a joke. "Moreover, they thought that Su Han's true disciple status was useless before, because Su Han couldn't defeat them. Now, Su Han is obviously capable of destroying all three of them. At this time, his identity as a true disciple comes into play. Even if Su Han destroyed them all and used the energy of the elders, he could still protect Su Han from any serious punishment. "Su Han! Don't go too far. The three of us were sent by Senior Brother Gao Zhijie. Senior Brother Gao is a genius who has entered the Divine Sea Realm, and is the true disciple of the sixth level elder of the Divine Sea Realm. You touched us, If Senior Brother Gao gets angry, you can't afford the consequences!" Tan Hao gritted his teeth. He didn't believe that Su Han, a genius in the Divine Sea Realm, could not be afraid of him? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2226: Each person has one arm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It seems that you still haven't seen the situation clearly. You were given enough opportunities, but you didn't seize them." Su Han shook his head, and suddenly, with a finger pointing, the finger force, like a meteor, instantly hit Tan Hao's lower abdomen. The next moment, Tan Hao only heard a faint sound of shattering, and then his Dantian Zifu was like a deflated rubber ball. The cultivation he had worked hard for for decades was in vain at this moment. For a moment, Tan Hao almost cried, it was over, his future was over. If you become a useless person, you will never have a chance to establish yourself in the world of martial arts. The other two disciples looked at this scene with panic expressions. One disciple said with a trembling voice: "Su Han, it is indeed our fault today and we should not cause trouble to you. Now we apologize to you and ask you to let us go." It has to be said that this person is very knowledgeable about current affairs. When he saw that something was wrong, he immediately changed his attitude. "An arm." Su Han didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense to these two people. The two men looked at each other, gritting their teeth. One disciple stretched out his trembling hand and picked up the long sword on the ground. Whoa, whoa! With his sword raised and lowered, this disciple cut off an arm of himself and his companion in a cruel move, causing blood to flow wildly. However, there was not much heartache on the faces of the two of them. Instead, they were a little happy. Losing an arm would be a thousand times better than having one's cultivation disabled. "Su Han, can we leave now?" A disciple asked reluctantly. "get out." Su Han glanced at the three of them and said neutrally. "Su Han, today's business is not over yet. I want to tell Senior Brother Gao Zhijie to report to the higher-ups that you harmed your fellow disciples. No, there is no need for the higher-ups to take action. Senior Brother Gao Zhijie will make you look good." Tan Hao's eyes were about to burst. Su Han had made him a cripple. He would not swallow this feeling. Even if he was crippled for the rest of his life, he would still hold Su Han back. However, his actions frightened the other two disciples, and they quickly pulled him and disappeared. Tan Hao was close to crazy because his cultivation was abolished. Su Han asked them to leave if they didn't leave quickly. If you want to take revenge in the future, don't say it in front of the other party. This is because you don't want to die quickly enough. "Gao Zhijie? No matter who you are, I hope you'd better not mess with me." Su Han's eyes also became a little cold. For him, at every stage of growth, there are bound to be many obstacles. What he has to do is to turn these obstacles into his own stepping stones. In the center of the elite disciple area, there is an extremely quiet courtyard. The aura of heaven and earth here is particularly richer than in other places. It is conceivable that the people who live here must have a certain status. Those who are familiar with Fengyu Palace will know that this is where the elite disciple Gao Zhijie lives. Gao Zhijie himself is a powerful person in the first level of the Divine Sea Realm, and he is also a true disciple of the Fengyu Palace. His master is Jia Yi, the elder of the Law Enforcement Hall of the Fengyu Palace, and a senior elder in the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Unlike Elder Fei, Jia Yi is a serious member of the Fengyu Palace, and he is an elder with real power. He is Jia Yi's true disciple, and no one dares to mess with him in the Fengyu Palace. Once you provoke someone, Elder Jia Yi doesn¡¯t need to intervene personally. He only needs to use a little bit of power from the Law Enforcement Hall to make you worse than death. Therefore, in the elite disciple area, Gao Zhijie is basically a bully-like existence that no one dares to mess with. With Gao Zhijie¡¯s status, if Su Han was just an elite disciple, Gao Zhijie would probably not even bother to take a look, let alone have the leisure to trouble Su Han. But it¡¯s different now. Su Han has become a true disciple, which is enough to attract Gao Zhijie¡¯s attention. In addition, Su Han's master turned out to be Elder Fei, who had never accepted a true disciple. You must know that although Elder Fei's actual power is far inferior to that of Elder Jia Yi, Elder Fei is a seventh-level powerhouse in the Divine Sea Realm. Therefore, Su Han became Fei Yuanlao's true disciple, which made Gao Zhijie very unhappy. He felt that this person had stolen some of his limelight. That¡¯s why Gao Zhijie deliberately sent people to check the repair status of the Demon Puppet Array. He was actually trying to cause trouble for Su Han. But he didn't expect that Su Han was far more tyrannical than he expected, and the people he sent to cause trouble were far below his level. In the other courtyard, Tan Hao and the other three were crying loudly, especially Tan Hao, who cried the most sadly. In front of them, a young man with an impressive appearance was looking at them with a frown. This young man is tall, handsome, and has an extraordinary bearing, but his face is extremely ugly at the moment.   ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The young man couldn't help but shouted. These three people had been following him. He had just sent these three people to the Demon Puppet Array to cause trouble for Su Han, but they came back like this. The other two people had one of their arms broken. Tan Hao was even worse, and was directly deprived of his cultivation. This made the young man shocked and furious at the same time. Who in the entire Fengyu Palace doesn't know that these three people are their own people? What's the difference between making these three people behave like this and slapping themselves in the face? "Then isn't Su Han only at the peak of the middle-level Emperor Realm? How could he make you like this?" Gao Zhijie asked angrily. "Senior Brother Gao, we are lagging behind on the news. Su Han was at the peak of the middle-level Emperor Realm before breaking into the Demon Puppet Formation, but now he is half-step to the Divine Sea Realm. He should have grown a lot in the Demon Puppet Formation. .¡± "Senior Brother Gao, you must make the decision for us. That guy is too arrogant and arrogant, but his strength is so strong, we are no match at all." "That's right, his strength far exceeds the average half-step Shenhai realm. Senior brother Tan Hao is not his enemy at all. He said that if we provoke him, we must pay the price and break an arm for each of us. Senior brother Tan Hao Because of a few words of resistance, he abolished his cultivation." "Senior Brother Gao wants to make the decision for us. Then Su Han thought that having received the true biography from Elder Fei would make him lawless. We reported your name, but he dismissed it and said that if you mess with him, you will also fight with him. We all have the same fate." The three of them burst into tears and described their previous encounters with exaggerated detail. After hearing the words of the three people, Gao Zhijie's anger suddenly rushed to the top of his head, and his whole temples bulged. He had not been so angry for a long time. "Okay, what a Su Han. In this elite disciple area, no one has ever dared not to give me Gao Zhijie face. A guy who has just arrived at Fengyu Palace for a few days is so arrogant that he really thinks he has become a true disciple. Can we be lawless? There are many true disciples in the elite disciple area, but this is the first time I have seen such an arrogant one." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2227 The Arena of Life and Death You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! What makes Gao Zhijie most angry is that Su Han blatantly provoked and humiliated him. If this spreads out, where will Gao Zhijie's face go? "Senior Brother Gao, that bastard blatantly harmed fellow disciples. Although the sect does not prohibit disciples from fighting with each other, this kind of deliberate harm to fellow disciples is prohibited. We might as well take him to the Law Enforcement Hall and let the Law Enforcement Hall punish him severely. !" A disciple suggested. In the Fengyu Hall, there are elder halls in both the ordinary disciple area and the elite disciple area. Normal matters can be handled in the elder hall, and there is no need to alert other institutions. " However, Su Han is a true disciple of Elder Fei, and the elders in the elite disciple area usually don't dare to offend Elder Fei. Therefore, it is necessary to find an organization with more say, and the Law Enforcement Hall is such an organization. The real power of the Law Enforcement Hall is one of the best in Fengyu Palace. If Su Han is brought to the Law Enforcement Hall, the Law Enforcement Hall will definitely give them justice. Snapped! But what this disciple didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as he finished speaking, Gao Zhijie slapped him hard on the face and threw him away. "Idiot, if such a trivial matter is brought to the Law Enforcement Hall, where will I, Gao Zhijie, lose my face? Not only me, but also Master's reputation will be damaged. In the elite disciple area, there is no one I, Gao Zhijie, can't deal with. thing." Gao Zhijie knew very well that he had to resolve this matter himself, so that he could somewhat save his face. If you go to the law enforcement hall, wouldn't it look like you are incompetent and have to rely on your elders for everything? ¡° In that case, not only will he become the laughing stock of the sect, but even his master Jia Yi will be disgraced. "Yes, yes, Senior Brother Gao has great supernatural powers, so Su Han must be no match. In front of Senior Brother Gao, he can only bow his head and surrender. Just now I was fooled by lard, so I said that I would go to the Law Enforcement Hall to sue. I hope Senior Brother Gao will not Take it to heart.¡± The disciple quickly changed his explanation, but he was already muttering deep in his heart. Damn, what is this all about? I helped Senior Brother Gao with something, but lost an arm. I didn¡¯t get any comfort or compensation from Senior Brother Gao when I came back. Instead, I got another slap in the face. I couldn¡¯t live this life at all. "Hmph! A little Su Han dares to openly quarrel with me. In this case, I won't be polite to him. I will settle this debt with him personally. You can take these healing pills first, they won't be enough. If so, come find me again." Gao Zhijie threw some pills to the three of them, and the three of them quickly took them, but they knew very well that it was impossible to fully recover from such an injury. Especially Tan Hao, whose cultivation was crippled by Su Han, and it is impossible to recover from this kind of injury. "Damn it Su Han, I offended Senior Brother Gao now, he deserves to suffer." Tan Hao gritted his teeth. He desperately hoped that Gao Zhijie would make Su Han's life worse than death. Only in this way could he slightly alleviate the pain in his heart. "Okay, let's go back and heal. I'm going to meet with Su Han for a while to see what he has the guts to do." After Gao Zhijie finished speaking, his figure also disappeared into the other courtyard. Tan Hao and the others knew that Gao Zhijie must have gone to settle the score with Su Han, and they were overjoyed at the moment. The three of them reluctantly got up and weakly left Gao Zhijie's yard. Before the palace of the Demon Puppet Formation, Su Han had already completed the final integration of the formations. The Seven-Star Continuous Formation perfectly matched with the Liuhe Formation. Not only did the strength of the entire Demon Puppet Formation not weaken, but it was even stronger than before. Su Han closed the palace door and was also preparing to leave the mountain and go to Fei Yun's palace. At this moment, Su Han's consciousness moved and he sensed a powerful aura flying towards this direction from the direction of the elite disciple area. There was obvious anger and murderous intent in this breath, and it was obviously an evil person. Su Han couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. From what happened just now, he guessed that Gao Zhijie would definitely not give up, but he didn't expect that the other party would come so quickly. "I just don't know, will it be him who comes this time? I would like to see what this Senior Brother Gao looks like." Su Han had a smile on his face, and simply stopped leaving, standing there with his arms folded, waiting for the breath to come over. boom! A figure landed heavily. The person who came was a tall and handsome young man with a first-level cultivation in the Divine Sea Realm. He should be Gao Zhijie. "Are you Su Han?" Gao Zhijie looked Su Han up and down. This was the first time he saw this guy who was very famous in Fengyu Palace recently. It was different from what he imagined, but this did not hinder Gao Zhijie's murderous intention.   "It seems that I didn't read the almanac when I went out today, so many people came to see me. I hope you are not here to trouble me, because I have already killed three of them just now." Su Han also said neither salty nor bland. "Hmph! In this elite disciple area, no one has ever dared to hurt me, Gao Zhijie, and you are the first. You will pay the price for what you have done." Gao Zhijie snorted coldly. Su Han smiled: "Really? It's a pity that you don't have that ability." As soon as these words came out, Gao Zhijie thought that he had heard wrong. He was a real strong person in the Divine Sea Realm, and the opponent was only half a step into the Divine Sea Realm, and he was still fighting with him here? "Hahahaha funny, so funny. Su Han, you are indeed the most arrogant person I have ever seen, but in Fengyu Palace, arrogance usually does not end well, especially those who have offended me, Gao Zhijie. It was a terrible death.¡± Gao Zhijie laughed, then his face turned cold and he said coldly. "Having said so much, why don't you take action and let me see how tyrannical a genius in the Divine Sea Realm can be?" Su Han shrugged. This casual attitude suddenly angered Gao Zhijie again. "Okay, okayvery good. Since you want to die, you and I will enter the arena of life and death." Gao Zhijie said coldly, but his eyes were a bit expectant, as if he was afraid that Su Han would not agree. Hearing this, Su Han couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. He and Gao Zhijie had never met before, but the other party invited him to the arena of life and death. Except for those with deep hatred, ordinary disciples could not easily enter this arena of life and death. Su Han also understood that the reason why Gao Zhijie didn't attack him as soon as he came over was because he wanted to fight him in a life-and-death arena. According to the sect's regulations, disciples can fight with each other, but they cannot kill each other. However, if you enter the arena of life and death, this rule will not work. ??The arena of life and death, life and death are your own. Gao Zhijie's suggestion to enter the life and death arena also made Su Han's expression turn cold instantly. Since the other party has the intention to kill him, he has always had only one way to deal with it, and that is to let the other party reap the consequences. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2228 The elders blocked You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing that Su Han didn't speak, Gao Zhijie couldn't help but sneer: "What? Don't you dare? Didn't you say that you want to see the power of a genius in the Divine Sea Realm? You won't be scared as soon as you hear about going to the life and death arena, haha Ha ha¡­¡­" After saying that, Gao Zhijie also snorted coldly: "If you don't dare to go to the arena of life and death, just kneel down and kowtow to me to admit your mistake. I can consider forgetting the blame and not even let you compensate the medical expenses of those people. How about that?" " With that said, Gao Zhijie also looked at Su Han with interest. He wanted to see what Su Han would choose? If Su Han chooses to go to the life and death arena, that would be the best. He can absolutely torture this guy to death in the arena. If Su Han doesn't dare, he can only choose to kowtow, which is also flattering. Fei Yuanlao's newly recruited true disciple kowtows to him, which is a very honorable thing. "As you wish, go to the arena of life and death." Su Han shrugged. He had never been afraid of entering the arena of life and death. Su Han's casual attitude made Gao Zhijie feel angry for no reason. "Okay, Su Han, if you have the guts, come to the life and death arena." Gao Zhijie said a word and disappeared in front of the palace. The next moment, the rumble of drums was heard in the distance. It was Gao Zhijie beating the war drum in front of the life and death arena. Once the war drum sounds, it means that someone is going to fight in the arena of life and death. Soon, the sound of beating drums spread throughout the Wind and Rain Hall. Su Han also showed a faint smile, and then went in the direction of the drum sound. "Listen quickly, the sound of drum beating is coming from the direction of the life and death arena. Is someone going to have a life and death battle?" "It's been a long time since anyone in the Wind and Rain Palace has fought a life-and-death battle. I don't know who has such a big hatred for each other." "Let's go and have a look." ? One after another figures also flew towards the direction of the life and death arena. Not only the disciples were alarmed, but also the Elder Hall in the elite disciple area was alarmed. As a rule, this life and death arena can only be used by elite disciples and above. "This drum has not sounded for a long time, and I don't know which two disciples have such a big hatred against each other, to the point of going to the arena of life and death." "Young people are easily impulsive. Let's go over and have a look. After all, a life-and-death battle is no small matter." The elders of the Elder Hall also came out one by one. In the life and death arena, Gao Zhijie stood tall with a look of arrogance on his face. "It's actually Gao Zhijie, didn't you expect it to be him?" "Which blind guy actually provoked Gao Zhijie, and even went into a life-and-death arena with Gao Zhijie? Isn't this too courageous?" "Yes, Gao Zhijie is a true disciple, and he is also a genius in the Divine Sea Realm. No one would dare to mess with him. This is his first time in the arena of life and death. He doesn't know who the opponent is, and he is too bold." Everyone was surprised to see Gao Zhijie standing in the life and death arena. This Gao Zhijie is the little bully in the elite disciple area. No one has ever dared to offend him. Now there are people who dare to compete with him in the life and death arena. They are obviously seeking death. Just when everyone was guessing who this person was, a figure also fell from the sky and landed on the arena of life and death, facing Gao Zhijie from afar. "Su Han." After seeing clearly who was coming, many disciples exclaimed, and the elders even took a breath of cold air, their faces full of disbelief. "It's him again. He just broke through the Demon Puppet Formation seven days ago and destroyed it. Today he is going to have a life-and-death battle with Gao Zhijie again. The things this guy caused are really getting bigger and bigger. ah." "Is this guy really not afraid of death? His cultivation seems to be only half-step to the Divine Sea realm. Why should he fight against a genius who has already reached the Divine Sea realm just because he is Fei Yuanlao's true disciple? But When it comes to the ring, being a true disciple doesn¡¯t matter, not to mention that Gao Zhijie is also a true disciple.¡± "How did these two people collide? Didn't Su Han just become an elite disciple? And he had been repairing the demon puppet formation for the past seven days. He had no time to go to the elite disciple area, let alone meet Gao Zhi Jie, how come these two people are going to start a life-and-death battle right from the start?" ¡° Many people were surprised to see that Gao Zhijie¡¯s opponent turned out to be Su Han. They never imagined that these two people would engage in a life-and-death battle. The key is that one of the two people has reached the Divine Sea Realm, and the other has not. You must know that whether or not they have reached the Divine Sea Realm is a watershed for monks. It can be said that there is a huge gap.I don¡¯t know where Su Han got the courage? "Gao Zhijie, Su Han, what's going on with you two? Gao Zhijie, as a leader among elite disciples, you actually go into the life-and-death arena with a junior fellow who is half a step above the Divine Sea Realm. Isn't it beneath your status?" Shen Feng, the elder of the elite disciple area, immediately stood up and wanted to stop the life-and-death battle between the two. Shen Feng had a very good impression of Su Han, but he knew Gao Zhijie better. Gao Zhijie was someone Su Han couldn't afford to offend. In Shen Feng's view, one of the two has reached the Divine Sea Realm, while the other is only half-step to the Divine Sea Realm. The gap between them cannot be bridged, no matter how talented they are. If there is really a life and death battle with Gao Zhijie, Su Han's ending is conceivable. Therefore, when encountering such an unfair duel, Shen Feng, as the elder of the elite disciple area, would naturally stop it. Even though Gao Zhijie was arrogant, he was still very considerate to Shen Feng and explained: "Elder Shen, this Su Han is not an ordinary half-step divine sea realm. This morning, I sent my junior brother Tan Hao and three others to the Demon Puppet Array Checking the situation, I originally wanted to check how well Su Han was repairing the Demon Puppet Array, but unexpectedly, this guy actually arranged the puppets in the Demon Puppet Array in a mess, which was completely different from the previous Demon Puppet Array. Tan Hao and the others He wanted to restore the puppet to its original state, but he was beaten severely by Su Han. Tan Hao was destroyed by Su Han, and the other two junior brothers also had an arm cut off by Su Han. As we all know, Junior Brother Tan Hao and the others were with me I have a good relationship with Gao Zhijie, so I should seek justice for them, and Su Han's move has completely violated the sect's regulations." Gao Zhijie looked confident. After hearing Gao Zhijie¡¯s words, everyone exclaimed, and countless eyes fell on Su Han at the same time. This Su Han was really too cruel. But what surprised them even more was that Tan Hao, who was half-step into the Divine Sea Realm like Su Han, was easily destroyed by Su Han. "No wonder Gao Zhijie wants to have a life-and-death battle with Su Han. Everyone knows that Tan Hao and the others are Gao Zhijie's followers. The followers were treated so badly. If Gao Zhijie didn't take action, wouldn't it be a big loss?" "This Su Han actually has the courage to enter the ring with Gao Zhijie, which shows that he is still very confident in himself." "I think he knows nothing about the powerful people in the Divine Sea Realm, and he is simply seeking his own death." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2229 Freeze yourself You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although everyone present knows that Su Han is a top genius, there are times when top geniuses fail to grow up. In the eyes of everyone, it is impossible for a genius in the Divine Sea Realm to be able to deal with someone who is even half a step above the Divine Sea Realm. Whether they have reached the Divine Sea Realm or not is a chasm, and no matter how talented they are, they cannot make up for this gap. Although they were shocked, many people also understood that Gao Zhijie was not as upright as he said. Even if Su Han really took the initiative to destroy Tan Hao and the others, it was not Su Han's fault in terms of the cause. Because it should be the elders¡¯ business to check the repair status of the Demon Puppet Array, and it was not Gao Zhijie¡¯s turn to send someone to take care of it anyway. It's just that because Su Han was the new true disciple and he stole the show in the Demon Puppet Formation, Gao Zhijie felt unbalanced, so he took the initiative to send people to find trouble. However, behind Gao Zhijie is Jia Yi, the powerful elder of the Law Enforcement Hall. Everyone knows this, so even Shen Feng should not interfere too much. "Su Han, is what Gao Zhijie said true?" Shen Feng asked. "What he said is true, but I naturally have my reasons for destroying Tan Hao's cultivation and breaking the arms of those two people. They only had their cultivation disabled and their arms broken, but they are still alive, which is already pretty good." Su Han said lightly, without any change in his expression. "So, did you really agree to a life-or-death battle with Gao Zhijie?" Shen Feng continued to ask questions. From the look on his face, it seemed that if Su Han said he was unwilling, he would immediately be able to stop this life and death battle. Although Elder Jia Yi is very powerful, he, Shen Feng, is not a vegetarian. "Yes, elder, I have already stood on the stage of life and death. There is no reason to go down." Su Han smiled, his expression still full of confidence. well! Shen Feng shook his head and sighed, and then said nothing more. The two people in front of them are undoubtedly the best among the younger generation, and they both have their own arrogance. Shen Feng couldn't say any more, and Su Han wouldn't listen. Instead, it would make Gao Zhijie feel resentful, and indirectly make Elder Jia Yi feel bad. "This Su Han is really ignorant and fearless. He doesn't know the terror of a genius in the Divine Sea Realm." "Yes, it was Gao Zhijie who started this incident from the beginning. Couldn't he see that Gao Zhijie deliberately set a trap and lured him into the arena of life and death?" "I don't think he is a fool. If he can agree, he must have his own trump card. Let's see, maybe he can really fight against Gao Zhijie?" The elders in the elite disciple area also sighed. Many people felt that Su Han should not agree to this life and death battle. But some people think that Su Han should have certain trump cards. Gao Zhijie laughed evilly and said: "Su Han, I have to say that you are indeed very arrogant. However, your arrogance will only be trampled on in front of me." "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and take action. Let me see if the so-called genius of the Divine Sea Realm is qualified to let me use my real skills." Su Han raised his eyebrows and sneered. Gao Zhijie finally calmed down a bit. When he heard Su Han's words, he couldn't help but became furious again and cursed: "You bastard, you are really arrogant. In this case, I will use force to beat you into submission." As he spoke, Gao Zhijie opened his arms and spread his palms. Dots of frosty white starlight continued to spread around his palm. "Star-catching hand, condense it for me!" Gao Zhijie suddenly thrust his palms forward, his body thrust forward like lightning, and the frost formed a ball of frost, as if the surrounding air was frozen. The next moment, Gao Zhijie's frosty palms were already grabbing at Su Han's chest. "Gao Zhijie specializes in ice-based skills. This star-catching hand has been steeped in more than ten years of hard work. Once caught, even a single touch is enough to freeze the opponent's blood and even freeze the person directly. Into a popsicle.¡± "Su Han is in dire straits now. Gao Zhijie didn't even hold back when he came up, and directly used the Star Reacher. This is his strongest method. It seems that he has made up his mind to kill Su Han with thunderous means. ¡± Su Han stood with his feet on the spot. Gao Zhijie's ice technique quickly condensed lines of frost on the ground, spreading along the ground and spreading to Su Han's feet in the blink of an eye. The transparent ice froze directly to Su Han's knees. "Haha, Su Han, you are dead." Gao Zhijie was ecstatic when he saw his opponent's legs trapped by his own ice. He didn't expect that Su Han wouldn't even move when faced with his attack.Give it a try. "Boy, you can only blame yourself for being too trusting." Gao Zhijie didn't have any mercy in his heart. He was very excited when he thought that he could kill Su Han in the ring in front of many people. With a ferocious laugh, the star-catching hand was already printed on Su Han's chest. boom! A fierce palm landed directly on Su Han's chest, making a muffled sound. The next moment, the powerful freezing power condensed by the star-catching hand spread directly around the palm print and formed solid ice. For a moment, Su Han's whole body was frozen. This scene made everyone watching the battle under the life and death arena stunned. They thought that Su Han couldn't beat Gao Zhijie, but they didn't expect that this would be the case. This was a complete killing. Facing Gao Zhijie's methods, Su Han didn't even make a move from beginning to end. Shen Feng and the other elders were also completely stunned. If this pace continued, Su Han would have no power to fight back and would soon be tortured and killed by Gao Zhijie. "What should I do?" Shen Feng was also anxious in his heart. He had a good impression of Su Han, but he really didn't want to watch Su Han die. For a moment, Shen Feng couldn't help it, so he sent a message privately to Elder Fei Yun, asking him to come and rescue Su Han. However, the next moment, there was a movement in Chen Feng's heart. An inexplicable premonition made him stop sending a message to Elder Fei. In the life and death arena, Gao Zhijie was elated and was about to retract his palm and give Su Han a fatal blow. Suddenly, he discovered that his palms could no longer move. It was as if there was a strong suction force that sucked his palm onto Su Han's chest. Gao Zhijie took a closer look and found that his palm was frozen together with Su Han. It was still very solid and he couldn't close it even with all his strength. "How is it possible?" Gao Zhijie was also dumbfounded. A monk who used freezing skills actually froze his own palms. This was simply a joke. It is absolutely impossible to freeze yourself with your own strength. After tugging hard, it still didn¡¯t move. Gao Zhijie was also a little panicked. He looked at Su Han opposite him, only to find that Su Han¡¯s stern face, which was originally like a sculpture, suddenly showed a mocking smile. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2230 I really dare to abolish it You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Star-picking hand? You didn't pick the stars, but your hands were frozen. I think your star-picking hand is not enough to even pick a vegetable, right? You are a genius in the Divine Sea Realm, you are a waste." Su Han suddenly smiled, and then a red light flashed all over his body, and all the ice seemed to have been dried directly, turning into a curl of white mist. This scene also left everyone watching the battle stunned. Gao Zhijie's trick, Star Picker, seemed to have no effect at all in front of Su Han? The ups and downs are so exciting. Everyone thought Su Han was dead before, but now it seems that is not the case at all. "Since you are such a waste, there is no point keeping this hand." Su Han suddenly smiled cruelly, stretched out his hand like lightning, and already grabbed one of Gao Zhijie's wrists. With a loud shout, powerful power poured in, and one of Gao Zhijie's arms was pulled off with a snap like a lotus root. "Ah!" Gao Zhijie rolled his eyes. The pain of losing an arm almost made him faint on the spot. "Trash." Su Han was condescending, looking down at Gao Zhijie coldly. And this result also made everyone present completely stunned. "Oh my God, I defeated Gao Zhijie so quickly. It completely subverted my imagination." "Pervert, this is a super pervert. He is not at the level of the Divine Sea Realm, but he defeated the genius of the Divine Sea Realm so easily." "It's too scary. He can even torture Gao Zhijie. Who in the elite disciple area will dare to provoke him in the future." "The existence of Su Han is indeed a miracle. He is the most heaven-defying genius I have ever seen in my life. I am afraid he is also the most heaven-defying genius in the history of Fengyu Palace." The surprise in everyone¡¯s hearts is simply difficult to express in words. Su Han had just entered the Wind and Rain Palace not long ago, but he had already created several miracles. The speed at which he created miracles even made everyone feel numb. ¡° Such a genius coming to Fengyu Palace is destined to turn Fengyu Palace upside down, and even turn Xiaogushan upside down. In the life and death arena, Su Hanhan glanced coldly at Gao Zhijie, who was lying on the ground groaning in pain, and then stepped on Gao Zhijie's face. "Su Han, do you dare to step on me?" Gao Zhijie was in disbelief and roared. "Do you think I will only step on you? Don't forget, this is a life and death arena." Su Han's cold tone also reminded Gao Zhijie. Gao Zhijie's body suddenly shook. Yes, this is a life and death arena. In the arena of life and death, Su Han had the right to kill him. "Su Han, you dare to kill me? Who are you? If you dare to kill me today, you will definitely pay a heavy price in the future." Gao Zhijie simply didn't believe that Su Han dared to kill him. Once Su Han killed him, no matter whether he killed him in the arena of life or death, his master Jia Yi would definitely use the power of the Law Enforcement Hall to throw Su Han into the sect. Prison, and then find a way to torture him to death in the sect prison. "No, it seems that Su Han has murderous intentions. Do you think he dares to kill Gao Zhijie?" "I definitely don't dare. Although this is a life and death arena, Gao Zhijie's master is Jia Yi, the powerful elder of the Law Enforcement Hall. He can find any reason to throw Su Han into the sect prison, and even Elder Fei can't interfere." "I don't think so either, but it doesn't matter even if he doesn't kill Gao Zhijie. Gao Zhijie has already lost an arm to him, and I won't dare to provoke him again. And in this way, Su Han's status has been completely established. No one in the elite disciple area will dare to touch him in the future." The result in front of us made everyone sigh, and it was something no one could have imagined. But as for whether Su Han dared to kill Gao Zhijie, many people were negative. After all, killing Gao Zhijie would be equivalent to offending the Law Enforcement Hall, and he would not be able to live in the future. Snapped! Su Han picked up Gao Zhijie from the ground like a rag bag. "Su Han, I told you, you don't dare to kill me. And I will avenge today's revenge sooner or later." Gao Zhijie looked at Su Han fiercely. Su Han shook his head: "I have to say that your IQ is too low. At this time, you can still say such things. If you beg me for mercy, maybe I can consider sparing your life, but it is a pity that you Threaten me, in this case, I have to kill you today." As he said that, Su Han's eyes suddenly flashed with coldness. Sensing Su Han¡¯s murderous intent, Gao Zhijie¡¯s expression finally changed.The bottom line has changed. He finally understood that this Su Han was a ruthless character through and through. "Su Han, you have won. Give me face, let's forget about today's matter." Elder Shen Feng quickly opened his mouth to smooth things over. His words were also for Su Han's sake. After all, if Gao Zhijie is killed, Su Han may have countless troubles in the future. "Okay, I'll give Elder Shen some face." Su Han looked at Gao Zhijie, "However, although I won't kill you, I will destroy you and let you understand what will happen if you mess with me." With that said, Su Han kicked Gao Zhijie without hesitation. While kicking Gao Zhijie off the ring, he also completely destroyed Gao Zhijie's Dantian Zifu. Wow Seeing this scene, everyone was in an uproar again. No one expected that Su Han would be so courageous and dare to destroy Gao Zhijie. You must know that for a genius like Gao Zhijie who is used to being superior, destroying his cultivation and making him a useless person from now on is no different from killing him. " Moreover, Jia Yi will definitely not give up if Su Han destroys Gao Zhijie's cultivation, but Fei Yuanlao is also not easy to mess with. Since then, things have really become lively. Wow! Feeling the dissipated energy in his Zi Mansion, Gao Zhijie finally couldn't help it, and opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood. He never imagined that Su Han would actually dare to do this. At this moment, Gao Zhijie felt nothing but despair. Being able to cultivate to the Divine Sea Realm at such a young age is enough to prove his superior talent. If he doesn't commit suicide, he will have a bright future in the future. However, everything is over now. From a genius at the top of the pyramid to a useless person, Gao Zhijie couldn't accept the gap at all and let out a desperate roar. He just felt that he had no hope for life, and his life suddenly became extremely gloomy. At the same time, he also regretted to the extreme. Yes, he regretted that he had done nothing to provoke the evil star Su Han. If he hadn't provoked Su Han, the two of them would be in peace now, and Gao Zhijie would still be comfortable being his little bully in the elite disciple area. However, there is no regret medicine you can buy in the world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2231: Elder Fei who protects the calf You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Su Han, you" Shen Feng's expression changed drastically. He didn't expect Su Han to act so decisively and without any mercy. It was too late for him to save her. Su Han shook his head: "Elder Shen, I have given you enough face by not killing him. It is impossible for him not to lose his cultivation. This is the arena of life and death. Whether I kill him or destroy him, it is all mine. Power, Elder Shen, I advise you to stay out of it." Su Han¡¯s tone was calm, but the content of his words made Shen Feng¡¯s heart tremble. Yes, it is wisest to stay out of the matter yourself. Elder Jia Yi is not easy to mess with, but Elder Fei is not easy to mess with either. Although Su Han's words were cold, they still gave Elder Shen face. If Elder Shen hadn't been kind to Su Han before, I'm afraid he wouldn't have even given him this face. Shen Feng silently closed his mouth and decided not to participate anymore. Anyway, he had already spoken for Gao Zhijie and asked Su Han to spare Gao Zhijie's life. In this way, even if Elder Jia Yi wanted to cause trouble, he could not find it on his head. "Hard, too cruel. Our Wind and Rain Palace is about to change. With such a cruel genius coming, the other geniuses will probably be under a lot of pressure." "Yes, with such a commotion, even the truly outstanding geniuses who are practicing in the Core Academy will feel some pressure, right?" "Gao Zhijie, the little overlord of the elite disciple area, was destroyed like this. It is estimated that the only one in the entire Fengyu Palace who dares to do such a thing is Su Han." "But this matter will definitely not be let go. If Su Han thinks that this is a life and death arena and he can be exempted from liability, then he is totally wrong. Elder Jia Yi is the powerful elder of the Law Enforcement Hall. In the life and death arena, It's not up to him to decide what the rules are." "I don't think Elder Jia Yi has the right to confuse right and wrong. Moreover, even if he goes to the Law Enforcement Hall, Su Han still has the backing of Fei Yuan. In addition, Su Han's current performance is dazzling. It can be said that he is one of the geniuses with the greatest potential in the Wind and Rain Hall. First, such a genius is destined to be highly valued by the sect." Many people are talking about it. It can be imagined that the next development of the situation will not be simple. At this moment, a powerful pressure rushed over from the core area of ??the sect, and a tyrannical figure appeared in the sky. Everyone couldn't help but turn their attention to the old man. He was an elder about forty or fifty years old, with red hair and an expression of uncontrollable anger. "Elder Jia Yi!" Everyone immediately recognized that this elder was none other than Elder Jia Yi. His disciple was crippled in the arena of life and death, so there was no reason for Elder Jia Yi not to show up. And the appearance of Elder Jia Yi also made everyone suddenly nervous. "Master." Gao Zhijie, who was lying on the ground dying, burst into tears when he saw Elder Jia Yi. Unfortunately, now he is completely disabled and doesn't even have the strength to stand up. "Trash." Elder Jia Yi glanced at Gao Zhijie and cursed, then turned his eyes to Su Han, his eyes like the light of a cold knife, wanting to tear Su Han apart. The atmosphere around him suddenly solidified, and everyone could feel Elder Jia Yi¡¯s murderous intention. Perhaps in the eyes of Elder Jia Yi, Gao Zhijie is very important, but his own face is more important. Su Han's deposing Gao Zhijie is equivalent to losing his own face. "It's over, do you think Elder Jia Yi will kill Su Han on the spot?" "It's hard to say. If he kills Su Han, I don't know what Elder Fei will do." "I guess Elder Fei won't be happy, but after all, Elder Fei is not a member of the Fengyu Palace. If it comes to the head, the head may still favor Elder Jia Yi." Many people are talking about it, and many people feel that Su Han's situation is really dangerous. However, when Su Han's eyes met Elder Jia Yi, there was no fear at all. Elder Jia Yi, who was at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm, was indeed terrifying, but Su Han knew that this incident had alarmed even Elder Jia Yi, so there was no reason not to alarm Elder Fei. If Elder Jia Yi appears, it means that Elder Fei is not far away. Elder Jia Yi's tone was cold: "Su Han, you are so courageous. You dare to harm your fellow sect members. Even though Gao Zhijie has been defeated, you still want to kill them all. This is because you do not take the sect's rules into consideration. This elder will kill you immediately." Take him back to the law enforcement hall for questioning." Although he is conceited about life and death in the life and death arena, at this moment, Elder Jia Yi wants to slap Su Han on his head, but no one dares to say anything.   "I wonder who would dare to capture my disciples?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Another powerful aura is coming from far to near, and a figure of immortal style slowly falls on the arena of life and death. It is none other than Elder Fei Yun. Fei Yuanlao glanced at Gao Zhijie lying on the ground and raised his eyebrows slightly. In the old man's eyes at this moment, not only did he not mean to blame Su Han at all, but he seemed to have a hint of appreciation. "Jia Yi, when will it be your turn to punish my apprentice?" Fei Yun was not polite when he spoke. Just because he's aloof from the world doesn't mean he has no temper. What¡¯s more, Su Han¡¯s ability to torture talented disciples in the Divine Sea Realm made De Feiyun extremely admired in his heart. Although Jia Yi felt strong pressure in front of Fei Yun, he did not show weakness: "Senior Fei, your apprentice has destroyed my apprentice, shouldn't you pay the price? Where are the sect's rules?" Fei Yun chuckled: "Isn't this the arena of life and death? In the arena of life and death, you are responsible for life and death. Your apprentice is not strong enough, and he is still lying here alive. It is already Su Han's mercy. You should be grateful to Su Han for keeping you as his apprentice. It¡¯s your destiny.¡± "Look, Mr. Fei has indeed appeared. It turns out that the noble Mr. Fei sometimes protects his calf." "I think what Fei Yuanlao said is right. Gao Zhijie clearly didn't shout out the word "admit defeat" just now, which means that it was still a life and death battle at that time. What's wrong with Su Han's dethroning him? If Gao Zhijie shouted "admit defeat" It is wrong for Su Han to destroy him." "Yes, the purpose of entering the life and death arena is to differentiate between life and death. If you don't have the right to destroy your opponent in the life and death arena, then I think this life and death arena will not be called the life and death arena in the future, but should be renamed the peace arena." Many people were talking in low voices, but Jia Yi didn't dare to hear these discussions. Jia Yi looked at Fei Yun coldly. Of course he did not dare to confront Fei Yun face to face. However, when he saw Su Han, he stood very close to him, while Fei Yun was still some distance away from Su Han. Jia Yi In my heart, an idea came up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2232 The Law Enforcement Hall comes forward You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Elder Jia Yi felt that he could take advantage of Elder Fei Yun's unpreparedness and strike first, destroy Su Han, and avenge his apprentice first. As for Fei Yun¡¯s pursuit later, the senior officials of the sect will definitely protect him. After all, he is the powerful elder of Fengyu Palace. He has been doing things for the Law Enforcement Hall for decades and has a wide network of contacts. As for Elder Fei Yun, even though he has a high status, he is not considered a member of the Wind and Rain Palace and does not have many connections. Under the circumstances of one ebb and flow, Jia Yi believed that even if he deposed Su Han, Fei Yun, the elder, would have to suffer the loss of being dumb in the end. As for himself, he would receive a symbolic punishment at most. Thinking of this, Jia Yi suddenly took action, and his hands were like iron claws, grabbing at Su Han's dantian at lightning speed. This sudden scene stunned everyone present. Many people opened their eyes wide. Jia Yi was too close to Su Han and the speed was too fast. No one could stop him in time. They could only watch Jia Yi destroy Su Han. At this critical moment, everyone discovered that at some point, Elder Fei Yun had appeared between Su Han and Jia Yi. He took his time and stretched out his hand to grab Jia Yi's hand. "Then, Elder Fei Yun snorted coldly, and with a force of his hand, he threw Jia Yi's whole body out. "What's going on? I read it right, why did Fei Yuanlao suddenly appear there? Could it be that he has the ability to teleport?" someone exclaimed. "No, it's not the teleportation technique, it's Fei Yuanlao's luck observation technique. This luck observation technique can calculate good or bad luck. In other words, Fei Yuanlao had long known that Jia Yi would do such a thing, so he did it Show up there in advance to protect Su Han." Some people saw it clearly. "Oh my god, there are such unpredictable skills in the world. I really envy Su Han. With Fei Yuanlao as my master, I can learn this luck observation skill in the future." Some people were crying and envious. Su Han was also surprised at this moment. It seemed that Fei Yuan's luck observation skills were even more incredible than he imagined, and he could actually predict the future! Even if it can only be predicted for a short period of time in advance, such thaumaturgy is already very terrifying. If used in battle, it will undoubtedly produce a huge advantage. "Jia Yi, I have already given you enough face, but you want to touch my apprentice, so don't blame me for being rude." Fei Yun was also angry. Jia Yi dared to attack Su Han directly in front of him, which had exceeded the bottom line of what he could tolerate. At that moment, he walked towards Jia Yi with a cold face. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Anger was burning in Jia Yi's eyes. Fei Yun threw him away, which made him feel deeply embarrassed. In addition, his apprentice was also abolished by Su Han, which made Jia Yi enter a state of hysteria. He is at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Even if he suffers a loss against Fei Yun, who is at the seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm, he can still make Fei Yun suffer a big loss if he resists with all his strength. Just when the two sides were about to get into trouble, a voice rang out: "You two, please stop." As the words fell, a thin elder also appeared on the life and death arena. The newcomer's cultivation level is still tyrannical. Judging from the momentum, he should also be at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm, but he is at the peak of the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm and is only one step away from the seventh level. "It's Cao Zhen, the leader of the Law Enforcement Hall. This is the person in the Wind and Rain Hall whose status is second only to the headmaster and Elder Wang Ming. I didn't expect that even he was alarmed." "This time, Elder Fei and Elder Jia Yi are facing each other tit for tat. Only Hall Master Cao can stop them." "The appearance of Hall Master Cao Zhen means that the Law Enforcement Hall is going to intervene in this matter. The Law Enforcement Hall usually seldom cares about the affairs between the disciples, but today's matter has become so big that the Law Enforcement Hall can only step in to solve it." "Fei Yuanlao." Cao Zhen saluted to Elder Fei. He knew very well that even though Elder Fei was not from the Wind and Rain Palace, he was still a seventh-level powerhouse in the Divine Sea Realm, so he must give him this face. Fei Yun sneered: "Are you here to stop me?" "Elder Fei, this matter is of great importance and involves two senior figures in our Fengyu Palace. For the sake of caution, we have asked Elder Fei to bring his apprentice to the Law Enforcement Hall. Elder Jia will also come with us. We will sort out the whole story in the Law Enforcement Hall. Let¡¯s try to deal with it in the fairest way possible.¡± After Cao Zhen finished speaking, many people nodded secretly. When things have developed to this point, the law enforcement agency can only come forward.?Things are cleared up. Fei Yun snorted coldly: "I don't care about your law enforcement hall. Only I can take care of my apprentices. If the others want to do anything, they are seeking death. Su Han, let's go back to the palace with the master." Looking at Fei Yun's appearance, it was obvious that he was planning to take Su Han away without giving the law enforcement hall face. Cao Zhen also had a big headache: "Mr. Fei, after all, Su Han is still one of the disciples of Fengyu Palace, and he still has to abide by the rules of Fengyu Palace." Cao Zhen tried to persuade Fei Yun, but judging from Fei Yun's appearance, it was obvious that he didn't bother to pay attention to Cao Zhen. At this moment, Su Han said: "Master, I want to go to the Law Enforcement Hall." Fei Yun was a little surprised and raised his eyebrows. He didn't expect that his apprentice would actually ask to go to the Law Enforcement Hall. "Disciple, the Law Enforcement Hall is very boring, so just don't go. Don't worry, as long as Master is here, no one will dare to touch you." Fei Yun thought that Su Han was worried that he could not protect him, so he comforted him. Hearing this, Cao Zhen couldn't help but secretly roll his eyes. The dignified Law Enforcement Hall of Fengyu Palace was actually called boring. Elder Fei was the only one in the entire Fengyu Palace who dared to say so. "No, Master. I just came to Fengyu Palace not long ago. If I hide under Master's shelter, I will inevitably fall into the trap of others. I want to see how the Law Enforcement Hall will judge me? Gao Zhijie and I are in the arena of life and death. It is my right to kill Gao Zhijie, can the Law Enforcement Hall still confuse right and wrong?" Su Han also smiled lightly. He really wanted to see what the Law Enforcement Hall would do, and he was not afraid of the Law Enforcement Hall at all. ¡°If Fei Yun forcibly took me away today, I would be fine, but such a simple and crude approach would damage Fei Yun¡¯s reputation. With Su Han¡¯s character, he naturally doesn¡¯t want to cause any trouble to others. "Well, you are worthy of being my apprentice, Fei Yun. He is a promising boy who does not want to live under the shadow of the master. You defeated Gao Zhijie, which also made me look embarrassed. I know the cause and effect very well. It is Gao Zhijie who deserves the blame. Even if you get to the law enforcement hall, they won't even think of touching you." Fei Yun laughed heartily. The more he looked at this apprentice, the more he liked him. Not only was he extremely talented, he was also strong and domineering. Such a genius will definitely not be a thing in the pool in the future. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2233 The courage to stand alone You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, save me." On the other side, Gao Zhijie was also crying loudly. His cultivation was abolished, which made him completely despair. well! Jia Yi also shook his head and lifted Gao Zhijie up. If it were other injuries, no matter how serious they were, with Jia Yi's ability, he might be able to find a cure. But after Dantian Zifu was abolished, there was no possibility of reconstruction. Gao Zhijie was completely ruined in his life. "The only thing I can do as a teacher is to avenge you and make Su Han pay the price." After listening to Jia Yi¡¯s words, Gao Zhijie also shed painful tears. Revenge doesn't seem to be that important to him now, and revenge cannot bring his cultivation back. He only regrets now why he didn't have the foresight to provoke Su Han in the first place. "Su Han, let's go. I want to see how the Law Enforcement Hall handles this matter," Fei Yundao said. "Master, you go back first. I will go to the Law Enforcement Hall by myself. I will not fall into anyone's trap, nor will I give anyone a chance to say that I, Su Han, am able to act so unscrupulously because I have a great master. " Su Han still had a touch of confidence on his face, and De Feiyun was also stunned by what he said. well¡­¡­ Fei Yun quickly understood what Su Han meant and sighed. This apprentice didn't want anyone to have the opportunity to poke his spine and say that he relied on his master as his backer. It seems that he wants to rely on his own ability to make a name for himself in Fengyu Palace. "Okay, I will respect your wishes. However, if anything happens, you must send a message to me in time." As Fei Yun spoke, his figure also disappeared in the arena of life and death. This scene also stunned the others. They never imagined that Su Han would not waste the elder's protection. "This Su Han is really confident. But I'm afraid he will suffer a big loss. If he thinks that the Law Enforcement Hall will be fair, he is wrong." "Yes, Jia Yi is the elder of the Law Enforcement Hall and has many connections in the Law Enforcement Hall. Once in the Law Enforcement Hall, Su Han will not be able to take advantage." "No matter what, I admire his courage to go to the Law Enforcement Hall alone. Among the younger generation of Fengyu Hall, Su Han is the first one that I can admire." There was a lot of discussion, and the inner balance of many people was unknowingly tilted towards Su Han. If nothing else, Su Han's courage to go to the Law Enforcement Hall alone is enough to make many people look at him with admiration. The Law Enforcement Hall, located in the core area of ??Fengyu Hall, is a very grand hall. From the outside, the main hall is filled with a solemn atmosphere. This main hall is a symbol of Fengyu Palace, representing the justice and law enforcement of Fengyu Palace. In the entire Wind and Rain Hall, except for the head Situ Jiang and Wang Ming, the eighth-level elder of the Linghai Realm, no one dared to challenge the authority of the Law Enforcement Hall. At this moment, in the main hall, all the elders of the Law Enforcement Hall have arrived. Jia Yi was also standing in the hall. Beside him, two disciples supported the shaky Gao Zhijie. Gao Zhijie's face was pale and his expression was dull, like a walking corpse. Su Han soon entered the palace. Even in a place like the Law Enforcement Hall, Su Han's expression was still filled with confidence and without any fear. In addition to a group of law enforcement hall elders, there were three other people in the hall. They were the three Tan Hao people who went to the Demon Puppet Array to trouble Su Han. The three people knelt on the ground, shaking with fear. They had already been seriously injured, and now they were in a place like the Law Enforcement Hall. This was their first time in this place. They felt the cold majesty in the hall. They had already Scared out of my mind. At this moment, Tan Hao's heart felt as if ten thousand grass and mud horses were rushing past. He felt that he was extremely unlucky. He originally followed Gao Zhijie's order to go to Su Han to trouble him, but Su Han abolished his cultivation. Unlucky enough. As a result, Gao Zhijie originally thought that Gao Zhijie could avenge himself, but he didn't expect that Su Han was so terrifying. Not only did Gao Zhijie not take advantage, but he ended up in the same fate as himself. Now, when the trouble comes to the Law Enforcement Hall, and the three of you are the trigger, there is nothing good to be gained. The three of them felt extremely regretful about why they went to trouble Su Han, the evil star. If they had to do it over again, they would rather offend Gao Zhijie than go to Su Han. "Su Han, when you get to the law enforcement hall, why don't you kneel down?" An elder from the Law Enforcement Hall shouted at Su Han. Su Han shrugged his shoulders: "You can travel all over the world with reason, why should I kneel down?"?I don't even know why you asked me to come to the law enforcement hall. I didn't break any rules. " Su Han's neither salty nor cool attitude immediately angered the elder. "Arrogant!" Not only did that elder angrily scold, but many other law enforcement hall elders also had angry looks on their faces. It is simply unreasonable for Su Han to openly challenge the majesty of the Law Enforcement Hall. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Even those rebellious core disciples must kneel down when they get here. It was good that Su Han actually talked back to them, the elders of the Law Enforcement Hall. They had never seen such an arrogant disciple. "Su Han, it is a grave sin for you to harm your fellow disciples!" The elder of the Law Enforcement Hall puffed his beard and glared, and continued. He was at the fifth level of the Spirit Sea Realm. Now he was offended by a disciple who was only half a step above the Spirit Sea Realm. He felt that his majesty had been challenged. How could he endure it? Su Han rolled his eyes: "Are you blind? Or do you have poor understanding? Don't you know what the life and death arena means? And it was Gao Zhijie who first proposed the life and death arena challenge. Could it be that in the life and death arena, only Gao Zhijie is allowed Killing people, am I not allowed to kill people?¡± "Besides, Gao Zhijie can still stand here now, which is a great honor to me." There was no politeness in Su Han's tone. This elder wanted to label himself as someone who harmed his fellow disciples, but he wouldn't buy it. Wow! As soon as Su Han said these words, the whole place was in an uproar, and many elders of the Law Enforcement Hall were furious. Not to mention whether it is reasonable or not, being so arrogant and arrogant and not taking the elders into consideration is already a big taboo. "If Su Han is not Fei Yuanlao's true disciple, but just an ordinary elite disciple, he is looking for death if he talks to the elders of the Law Enforcement Hall with this attitude. Even if he doesn't make any big mistakes himself, he will be severely punished. "What an arrogant person. Even if a person like you grows up, you will be a cancer for the sect. Just because you have no respect for your elders and contradict the elders, you should be severely punished and your cultivation will be abolished. It's light." Jia Yi said coldly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2234 Must be punished You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han sneered and said, "When has it been your turn for Elder Jia Yi to intervene in this matter? Aren't you a party to this matter? Could it be that you are both a party and the arbiter, and you have conflicts with others and yourself?" Judgment, all good things have really happened to you. Now I understand why there are so many elders in the Law Enforcement Hall, because being an elder in the Law Enforcement Hall has such good benefits, even if you have to squeeze your head, you still have to come to the Law Enforcement Hall to be an elder. .¡± "you¡­¡­" Jia Yi¡¯s eyes widened and Su Han blocked her speechless. Originally, he thought that when he arrived at the Law Enforcement Hall, it was his home court and he could do whatever he said, but Su Han couldn't help it. But he didn¡¯t expect that Su Han¡¯s few words would render Jia Yi speechless. But a pair of eyes were still glaring at Su Han fiercely. Now that this boy did not have the protection of Fei Yuanlao, he still dared to fight with him. He was simply looking for death. "Okay, there's no need to argue. I will naturally give you a fair judgment on this matter, and I will not wrong anyone easily." Cao Zhen waved his hand and the hall became quiet, but the smell of gunpowder was still strong. "I wonder what Elder Cao has to say? It's a battle of life and death. The winner or loser depends on his own ability." Su Han looked at Cao Zhen indifferently, without any fear in his expression. Looking at this young man with a calm expression, many elders present could not help but be shocked and sighing. Regardless of whether they like Su Han or not, they all have to admit that this young man is indeed extraordinary. Not to mention his incredible martial arts potential, his calmness and composure are unmatched by most young geniuses. "The arena of life and death is indeed about life and death. There is nothing to say about this. It was not your mistake to hurt Gao Zhijie. However, there must be a reason why you and Gao Zhijie entered the arena of life and death. Now this elder is going to investigate this reason. ." Cao Zhen said, his eyes also fell on Tan Hao and the three of them, "Did you injure Tan Hao and the other three? As a fellow disciple, you crippled their cultivation, broke their arms, and acted so cruelly. This is where you really committed the sect¡¯s biggest taboo.¡± Hearing this, Su Han also sneered in his heart. He had guessed that this would happen when he saw Tan Hao and the others here before. Jia Yi is an elder of the Law Enforcement Hall. Su Han had already expected that he would be made things difficult for him when he arrived at the Law Enforcement Hall. "That's right, because they went to the Demon Puppet Array to kill me. I only punished them and did not kill them. This has proven that I care about the friendship between my fellow disciples. If they were not disciples of the Wind and Rain Hall, they would have been dead by now. How can I still stand here? Doesn't this show that I have been very kind? Besides, if I had not been the opponent of Tan Hao and the others at that time, the consequences at this moment would not just be that I was injured or dead. The sect's demon puppet array It cannot be repaired, wouldn¡¯t this be a huge loss to the sect?¡± Su Han confidently placed the blame for the failure to repair the demon puppet array on Tan Hao and the other two people. Hearing this, the three of them almost vomited blood. They feel extremely aggrieved. Not only are they injured, but they also have to bear all the responsibilities. What is this? "We can't just listen to your one-sided words. Tan Hao and Gao Zhijie, you guys should also say something." Cao Zhen turned his attention to Gao Zhijie and Tan Hao. Gao Zhijie's dull eyes finally showed some vitality at this moment, and he said: "I would like to inform Elder Cao, I just asked Tan Hao and the others to see how the Demon Puppet Array has been repaired. After all, the Demon Puppet Array has been repaired." It is one of the symbols of our Fengyu Palace. If something goes wrong, it will be a serious loss to Fengyu Palace. This disciple is just concerned." Gao Zhijie is really not in the mood to talk here now. His mood is ten times lower than Tan Hao, because he stands higher and falls harder. The genius who was once so high has now become like this, and he can't accept it no matter what. . Now he has the urge to kill him head-on, but in order to retaliate against Su Han, he still has to say it here. "That's right, Elder, Senior Brother Gao asked us to check out the Demon Puppet Array. Unexpectedly, when we arrived at the Demon Puppet Array Palace, we found that Su Han had placed the puppets in a mess. It was not the original appearance of the Demon Puppet Array at all. It can be seen that he It's not being repaired at all. We were going to set up the puppets, but we didn't expect Su Han to get angry and hurt us." Tan Hao complained with a sad face, while the other two people nodded constantly. "Su Han, you are so bold. You said you were repairing the demon puppet array, but you ended up fishing there. This alone is enough to punish you!" Jia Yi couldn't help but shouted. "Old man, shut up." Su Han was also rude. He had already ridiculed Jia just now.Yi, I didn't expect that Jia Yi dared to speak, then he was not only looking for ridicule, but also looking for scolding. "What did you say?" Jia Yi was also furious, "There are indeed no rules at all. Elder Cao, you have also seen it. Such a disrespectful, arrogant junior, what use does the sect have for him?" Cao Zhen couldn¡¯t help but look a little cold. Although Su Han did not target him directly, in front of him, the leader of the law enforcement hall, Su Han was so unscrupulous, which was equivalent to indirectly making him lose face. "Su Han, your performance has greatly disappointed me. Looking at the entire Wind and Rain Palace, there has never been a disciple as arrogant and disrespectful as you." Cao Zhen said lightly, and a pressure was also pressed towards Su Han. The pressure of Cao Zhen at the peak of the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm is not something that an ordinary half-step Divine Sea Realm person can withstand. But for Su Han, such pressure did not put any pressure on him. "Elder Cao, there is no need to scare me, and you don't have to worry about whether I am fishing or not. Anyway, the demon puppet array has been repaired, and its power is more perfect than before. I think it is impossible for you not to check this, right?" Su Hanlian laughed and said bluntly. Hearing this, many elders were also speechless. They had indeed secretly checked the situation of the Demon Puppet Array, and even they couldn't help but marvel at the miraculous recovery of the Demon Puppet Array. Although the number of puppets has increased from forty-nine to forty-two, the demon puppet array composed of these forty-two puppets is actually more powerful than the previous one. ???????????? If the demon puppet array is used as the criterion, then not only should Su Han not be punished, but he is actually a meritorious minister and should be rewarded. "Let's not talk about the demon puppet array for now. It is a fact that you killed Tan Hao and the other three. You and Gao Zhijie can not be investigated, but you are disrespectful and arrogant in the law enforcement hall today. This is something that has never been done in the law enforcement hall for many years. I have seen it. Taken together, this elder must punish you immediately to safeguard the dignity of the Law Enforcement Hall." Cao Zhen¡¯s tone was serious, and his words seemed to be justified. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2235 Situ Jiang appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Elder Cao, I think it's better to leave the punishment to me. For the sake of the sect's face, I won't kill him. Let him be a useless person from now on. Just like my disciple Gao Zhijie, this is already Be kind to him." Jia Yi laughed ferociously. Su Hanlian smiled and said: "You just said you couldn't listen to my side of the story, but now you are listening to the other side's side of the story. The so-called Law Enforcement Hall is just a place where filth and people gather evil. You really let me down." "you¡­¡­" Cao Zhen was also furious, "This is the Law Enforcement Hall, how can you allow you to talk nonsense like this? For the sake of your master, I have already given you enough face. If you continue to mess around, don't blame me for being strict." Punishment.¡± "Hahaha The law enforcement hall enforces the law impartially. It is actually just a word from the hall. Once it spreads outside, everyone will laugh to death." Su Han is not willing to show weakness at all. This is his character. The tougher the other party is, the less he will accept this trick. He has also seen that Cao Zhen has simply joined forces with Jia Yi to accuse himself. In addition, it is true that Su Han injured Tan Hao and the other three, so it may be difficult for the matter to end well. For a time, the entire hall was filled with the smell of gunpowder. If Cao Zhen hadn't been worried about Fei Yun, Su Han would have been slapped to death by now. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this moment, an invisible wave suddenly floated throughout the hall, carrying a storm-like pressure that made people feel suffocated. Everyone's eyes couldn't help but look outside the hall, and they saw a figure striding in from outside the hall. This man had black hair, a face like a crown jewel, a feminine appearance, and a pair of slender eyes. Shoot, wherever their eyes went, everyone felt their hearts trembling and felt a sincere pressure. "The leader." All the elders present saluted the visitor. This person was none other than the current head of Fengyu Palace and the most legendary genius in the history of Fengyu Palace, Situ Jiang. Legend has it that Situ Jiang was brought back to the Fengyu Palace by Duan Kun when he was a teenager. He had no foundation at all when he first arrived. However, in just a few years, his cultivation and status soared and he became the leader of the Fengyu Palace. The first genius. Later, he surpassed the elders and senior officials all the way. Finally, at the age of forty, his cultivation level was no less than that of Duan Kun, and he was called the legend of Xiaogushan generation. As the current head of Fengyu Palace, Situ Jiang usually doesn¡¯t pay enough attention to the things happening in the Law Enforcement Hall, but now that he appears in the Law Enforcement Hall, it proves that the impact of this incident is not small. Seeing Situ Jiang appear, the elders in the Law Enforcement Hall did not dare to be disrespectful at all. Although all of them are older than Situ Jiang, the world of martial arts is a world where the strong are respected. Situ Jiang's current status and reputation in Fengyu Palace is already close to that of old leader Duan Kun. Su Han couldn't help but feel a hint of coldness in his eyes when he saw that the person coming was Situ Jiang. This was the first time he saw Situ Jiang, but the cold light in Su Han's eyes was fleeting and was immediately hidden. For a strong man like Situ Jiang, if he has any strange look towards him, he will definitely notice it. Situ Jiang nodded casually, and the aura of a superior person in his body was clearly revealed. He didn't look at anyone else. He just glanced at Cao Zhen and Jia Yi, and his eyes soon fell on Su Han. "Are you Su Han?" Situ Jiang¡¯s tone was calm, but everyone could feel that the way Situ Jiang looked at Su Han seemed different. It was the look in the eyes of a genius looking at another genius. There was appreciation and amusement in it, but there was also something more complicated. "Su Han has met the leader." Su Han naturally showed his skill on the surface and immediately clasped his fists at Situ Jiang. "Well. With your half-step cultivation in the Divine Sea Realm, you can easily defeat opponents in the Divine Sea Realm. Such talent is comparable to that of me, not bad." Situ Jiang¡¯s first sentence was not to hold Su Han accountable, but to praise him. However, in Su Han's eyes, Situ Jiang's eyes looked particularly sharp. This kind of look is definitely not as simple as wanting to admire himself. There is some meaningful feeling in it, and Situ Jiang's eyes also seem to see through everything about himself. This opponent is terrifying, but Su Han is no ordinary person. Situ Jiang is still far from seeing through him. "Thank you, Master, for your compliments." Su ??Smiled lightly. "Well, I already know everything that has happened to you these days. It is a good thing that Fengyu Palace has a genius like you, but now that the matter has become so big, I have to step in to take care of it. Tube." Situ Jiang continued, "You hurt a fellow disciple and also destroyed a true disciple. Elder Jia Yi is an old man who has served Fengyu Palace for many years. I always have to take care of Elder Jia Yi's emotions. It is impossible for you to be punished without punishment. Moreover, Your previous contradictory behavior was also lawless, and now I personally come to punish you, are you willing to do so?" Situ Jiang had a faint smile on his face, but there was a majesty in his tone that could not be denied. "The leader." Cao Zhen¡¯s expression changed slightly and he spoke. He was not a fool. He knew that Situ Jiang would personally punish Su Han at this time, which was definitely not the kind of punishment that he and Jia Yi wanted. Situ Jiang glanced at him: "Elder Cao, I want to talk to Su Han now, please don't interrupt." Situ Jiang¡¯s tone was calm, but Cao Zhen couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and then he closed his mouth and stopped talking. Su Han also sneered secretly in his heart. Situ Jiang's behavior in front of him always had some profound meaning. This seemed strange, but in fact it was not strange at all. A genius like this always has a very keen sixth sense. Situ Jiang should have felt that his existence posed a certain threat to him, so his attitude towards him was a bit complicated, rather than a simple appreciation. Situ Jiang was originally different from the strong men of the older generation like Duan Kun. Duan Kun had almost tapped into his potential in this life, so he hoped that the sect would emerge with more geniuses of the younger generation. Only in this way could the sect be able to It may be carried forward. "As for Situ Jiang, he himself is a genius of the younger generation. He has an instinctive hostility towards some geniuses younger than himself, and is afraid that geniuses who are more talented than himself will cover up his own light. Although Situ Jiang is already a leader-level figure and logically shouldn't care about this, deep down in his heart, the instinctive hostility cannot be reversed. Although it is still difficult to say whether Su Han's talent surpasses Situ Jiang's, judging from the fact that Su Han can stay in the demon puppet formation for four quarters of an hour, at least his potential in this aspect is greater than that of Situ Jiang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2236: Ten Thousand Demons Island You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han didn't care at all about Situ Jiang's mentality. For him, Situ Jiang is destined to be an enemy, and it is just right that Situ Jiang has this attitude towards him now. If Situ Jiang admires himself very much and wants to cultivate himself, then it will be a bit troublesome for Su Han. "I wonder what the leader plans to do with me?" Su Han also asked with great interest. "Don't worry, I admire and cherish a genius like you very much. I will not harm you personally. On the contrary, this punishment will give you an opportunity to practice." Situ Jiang also smiled lightly. "Oh?" Su Han exclaimed, his intuition telling him that this opportunity for training was not that simple. "I give you an opportunity to go to Ten Thousand Demons Island to experience. Presumably such a punishment result is also an explanation for Elder Jia Yi. If you can survive in Ten Thousand Demons Island and finally leave Ten Thousand Demons Island, , come back to the sect and prove that you are a genius at the level of the ancient Shuojin, and your future achievements will definitely be higher than mine." Situ Jiang smiled lightly, but deep in his eyes, there was an imperceptible hint of teasing. No one noticed this subtle look, except Su Han's eyes. Wow And when Situ Jiang said the words "Ten Thousand Demons Island", the whole hall was in an uproar. Even Jia Yi seemed not to have expected that the head would give Su Han such a punishment. "Oh my god, this is simply the most severe punishment, even more terrifying than killing him directly." "Yes, in a place like Ten Thousand Demons Island, ordinary people would be worse off than dead if they entered. It is absolutely impossible to come out alive. The leader would give Su Han such a severe punishment. Did Su Han offend him?" "Senior Fei Yun will never agree to such a punishment even if he dies." Situ Jiang smiled faintly: "I believe that Elder Fei will understand my painstaking efforts. After all, I am thinking about Su Han. If a genius like him can go to Ten Thousand Demons Island to experience it, what will happen to him?" It is also a rare experience.¡± After saying that, Situ Jiang also looked at Su Han: "Of course, taking care of Fei Yuan's emotions, this is just a suggestion. If you are not willing, I will never force you, and there is nothing wrong with changing the punishment method. " Situ Jiang looked like he was not forcing anything, but Su Han knew exactly what he was thinking. Although Su Han didn't know what the Ten Thousand Demons Island was, judging from the reactions of everyone present, the Ten Thousand Demons Island must be a very vicious place, and it would be impossible for ordinary people to walk out if they walked in. Su Han knew that if he agreed to go to Ten Thousand Demons Island, in Situ Jiang's eyes, he would be equivalent to a dead person, and it would be absolutely impossible for him to come out of it alive. But if you don¡¯t agree, it means you are timid and have given in. For a genius, timidity is the biggest enemy. Situ Jiang just wants to see him like this. In that case, it will prove that he has lost in front of Situ Jiang. "Can I know where this Ten Thousand Demons Island is?" Su Han smiled lightly. All the elders present couldn't help but look at each other, and then one of the elders said: "The Island of Ten Thousand Demons is an independent space that does not belong to the Xiaogushan area, but connects the Xiaogushan area and Litian Territory. In other areas of the world, demons dance wildly and are filled with all kinds of ferocious demons. Not only that, but many of the most vicious evil ways in Litian Domain are also in Ten Thousand Demons Island. Ten Thousand Demons Island is full of blood and killing, and there are no rules. It can be said that some are just predators of the weak." As he spoke, the elder coughed again and said, "Always, in Litian Territory, only those who have committed serious crimes will be thrown into the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. As for how to get out of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, no one has made it clear yet. . Everyone only knows that everyone who enters the Ten Thousand Demons Island has a very small chance of coming out alive." After the elder finished speaking, others nodded in agreement. "What a good Situ Jiang, let me play this trick." Su Han secretly sneered in his heart. It seemed that Situ Jiang had expected that he would not dare to agree, so he still gave himself such a difficult problem. The purpose was to make him timid and submissive, so as to satisfy his genius. "Su Han, it is a rare opportunity for you to enter the Ten Thousand Demons Island to practice. As long as you agree, the Law Enforcement Hall will no longer pursue you for killing your fellow disciples." Jia Yi also laughed ferociously. He wanted to see if Su Han dared to agree. The elders present basically concluded that Su Han would not dare to agree. After all, a place like Ten Thousand Demons Island could onlyListening to the description is terrifying. Elders like them can't guarantee that they will survive if they go in, let alone Su Han. Su Hanhan glanced at Jia Yi coldly: "Whether I go to Ten Thousand Demons Island or not has nothing to do with you. What happened to Gao Zhijie is entirely his own fault." At this time, Su Han still didn't give Jia Yi any face. Situ Jiang chuckled: "Su Han, you can refuse me." However, after listening to the introduction of Ten Thousand Demons Island, Su Han had already become interested in Ten Thousand Demons Island. "It turns out that there are demons in the True Dragon Realm, and for them, the demons are also extremely cruel and terrifying existences. This Ten Thousand Demons Island sounds like a good place for training." Su Han has a trump card like the time and space talisman in his hand, and is not afraid of dangers that may be fatal to others. For him, he can activate the time and space talisman to enter the Tianyi Palace, which is equivalent to saving his life. Chance. Now, he has become an elite disciple and a true disciple as he wished, and his next goal is to catch up with Situ Jiang. If you want to achieve this goal, you cannot use ordinary means, because Situ Jiang is also a genius. If you don't use some special means, it will be difficult to close the distance with Situ Jiang in the short term. Therefore, for Su Han, what he needs most is a dangerous place like Ten Thousand Demons Island. Bloody, killing, preying on the weak these words that ordinary monks would find frightening, Su Han felt full of challenge and passion. "I promise." Just when Situ Jiang and everyone thought Su Han would refuse, Su Han actually agreed. Even Situ Jiang did not expect Su Han to agree. His original intention was just to see Su Han's timid side, so there was a hint of joking in his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t this kid very smart?¡± "He obviously didn't understand how terrifying Ten Thousand Demons Island is. For him, who is in the Half-Step God Realm, what's the difference between entering Ten Thousand Demons Island and going to die directly?" "Sure enough, he is a daring lunatic who doesn't even take the Ten Thousand Demons Island in his sights. I bet that he will die suddenly within a day of entering the Ten Thousand Demons Island." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2237: Strange Luck You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The elders were talking about it. They didn¡¯t expect that this guy actually dared to agree to enter the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. It seemed that everyone had underestimated his madness. "Su Han, are you sure you really agreed? You still have a chance to regret it now." Situ Jiang said lightly, for some reason, Su Han agreed to go to Ten Thousand Demons Island, which made Situ Jiang very unhappy. "Yes, I agreed to go to Ten Thousand Demons Island to practice, but I also asked the leader to give me one month to prepare. One month later, I will go to Ten Thousand Demons Island on time." Su Han spoke in an understatement, as if the Ten Thousand Demons Island could not scare him at all. "Okay, in that case, I will give you one month. After one month, I will personally open the formation for you to go to the Ten Thousand Demons Island." Situ Jiang said lightly, and in a flash, he disappeared from the hall. After Su Han glanced at the group of elders in the hall, he also left the hall. Looking at Su Han leaving, a group of elders in the hall didn't know what to say. Su Han actually ignored them and left directly. But on the other hand, they really don¡¯t need to argue too much with Su Han now. After all, Su Han has agreed to go to Ten Thousand Demons Island, which means that he will be a dead man soon. "Elder Jia Yi, your goal has been achieved. Su Han will definitely die if he goes to Ten Thousand Demons Island." Cao Zhen looked at Jia Yidao. Jia Yi nodded and patted Gao Zhijie on the shoulder: "This is the only thing I can do for you as a teacher." ¡­¡­ Compared to other peaks in the Fengyu Palace, the peak where Fei Yun lives has only a solitary palace building, which seems a bit crude. However, this mountain peak looks very clean and elegant. The smoke on the top of the mountain is misty, like a fairyland, which makes people feel relaxed and happy. When Su Han arrived at Fei Yun's palace, he was greeted by Fei Yun, whose eyes were red. Apparently he already knew about Su Han's voluntary trip to Ten Thousand Demons Island. "Asshole, you are such a young boy, how do you know how ferocious and terrifying Ten Thousand Demons Island is? Although I don't know why Situ Jiang made such a proposal, he obviously asked you to die, and you actually agreed directly. Do you know how angry I was when I heard the news!" Fei Yun was furious. If Su Han hadn't stopped him, he might have left for Zhangmen Peak to fight Situ Jiang. When Su Han heard Fei Yun scolding him, not only was he not angry at all, but he felt warm. He knew that the other party was really worried about him. At the moment, Su Han smiled and said: "Master, don't worry, it was my choice to go to Ten Thousand Demons Island. I think this is a good opportunity for experience." "Su Han, you don't know the horror of Ten Thousand Demons Island. Even I don't dare to say that you will survive when you enter Ten Thousand Demons Island. How many lives do you think you have? Are you going to go through such trouble?" Fei Yun kept shaking his head, his anxiety palpable. He really didn¡¯t want Su Han to go to Ten Thousand Demons Island. "Master, the Ten Thousand Demons Island is certainly dangerous, but wherever there is danger, there are opportunities. I have already thought about it. Don't worry, I will definitely come out of the Ten Thousand Demons Island." Su Han smiled and comforted Fei Yundao. "Youoh!" Fei Yun shook his head and sighed. Now he didn't say anything to Su Han, nor did he scold him. He had already agreed, and there was no way to change it. He could only hope that Su Han could really come out of Ten Thousand Demons Island as he said. Although he knew that the chance of this was really low. However, on the other hand, Fei Yun also felt a sense of pride in his heart. His disciple had the courage to go to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, and agreed so generously. As a master, his face also glowed. At least no one else could train such a disciple, although Su Han was not trained by him either. "Master, don't worry, I know what's going on." Su Han chuckled, then remembered something, and said, "But doesn't master have the ability to observe luck? You can give me some calculations to see if there is any danger during this trip to the Ten Thousand Demons Island." "Hmph, you think I don't think so? I've already made some calculations before you came here. Unfortunately, you don't know what's going on. From the first time I calculated your luck, I found that your luck couldn't be calculated at all. Not coming out. Your luck is ethereal, changing every second, and is different from the last second. It¡¯s like your luck is completely independent, and it is not a whole with the luck of heaven and earth, and the luck of everything. , this is different from others. At least based on my current behavior, I can completely predict that? Come out with anything about you. This is the first time I have encountered such a situation. " Fei Yun snorted coldly. With his knowledge, there was no problem in calculating this kind of thing, but he really couldn't calculate Su Han's luck. "What?" Hearing this, Su Han was also a little surprised. He had never expected this situation. But Fei Yun would definitely not lie to him. There is only one explanation, and that is Su Han's luck, which is different from ordinary people and extremely special. "Perhaps it has something to do with my reincarnated identity and the evil eye." Su Han felt that this was the only explanation for such a situation. Because of his reincarnated identity, he should not have existed in this world, but now he does, so his luck has no connection with the luck of heaven and earth. In other words, your own destiny is an independent existence between heaven and earth. ¡°Then there¡¯s the evil eye, which is the most special thing about Su Han. Until now, Su Han couldn¡¯t figure out the origin of the evil eye. Could it be that the existence of this evil eye is also an existence that is above luck? "You are indeed an anomaly, but the art of observing luck is also extensive and profound. Now I have limited cultivation and limited attainments in observing luck, so I cannot speculate on your situation." Fei Yun couldn't help but sigh. From the moment he made up his mind to accept Su Han as his disciple, he had already decided to cultivate this magical genius, but he didn't expect that something like this would happen now. "Master, you must live a wonderful life. On the road of every successful person, there will be countless hardships. These are stumbling blocks. What I have to do is to turn these stumbling blocks into steps for me to move up. . The Wind and Rain Palace is good, but for me, it is a comfortable environment like a greenhouse. The Ten Thousand Demons Island is certainly dangerous, but for me, this kind of life and death experience is the best way to stimulate my potential. Even if Situ Jiang did not propose to let me Going to Ten Thousand Demons Island, as long as I know the existence of this place, I will definitely go. This is my own choice." Su Han's momentum shook, and every word was sonorous and powerful. That kind of passionate aura made De Fei Yundu seem to be invisibly exaggerated. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2238 The Secret Technique of Heaven You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Fei Yun looked at Su Han in surprise. He suddenly realized that he still underestimated this apprentice. And what Su Han said and the faint kingly aura that Su Han carried on his body also influenced Fei Yun invisibly. "Okay, I really did not misjudge you. You are right. Between life and death, even if there is great terror, there are also great opportunities. Go to Ten Thousand Demon Island boldly. I believe you will make me extremely proud. " Fei Yun's attitude has also changed. From the beginning, he was completely unwilling for Su Han to go to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. But now, he seems to have some expectations. He expects Su Han to create a miracle and successfully come out of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. That should be What a scenery and domineering power. Furthermore, Fei Yun had an inexplicable confidence in Su Han in his heart. Even in dangerous places like Ten Thousand Demons Island, he believed that Su Han would eventually overcome all obstacles and come out of it. At the same time, Fei Yun also noticed a small detail. Su Han called the leader Situ Jiang by his first name. From this detail, it seemed that Su Han did not respect Situ Jiang very much. But for Fei Yun, he naturally doesn't care much about such trivial matters, and he himself is not that familiar with Situ Jiang. "The disciple will definitely not disappoint the master." Su Han bowed to Fei Yun and said sincerely. Regarding Fei Yun, he has now fully recognized that his relationship with Fei Yun is different from that with Duan Kun. The relationship between him and Duan Kun is responsibility, but the relationship between him and Fei Yun is a true master-disciple relationship. Fei Yun chuckled: "You little guy deliberately delayed entering Ten Thousand Demons Island for a month. You probably want me to teach you the art of observing luck, right?" Su Han smiled and said: "Master is indeed unparalleled in wisdom. You have guessed all this." Su Han did indeed plan this way. The technique of observing luck is very attractive to him, and if he is going to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, the technique of observing luck will definitely have an effect. "Okay, when I was young, I traveled far and wide. By chance, I got the art of observing luck. Then I devoted my life to studying this magic. Even my martial arts training came before the study of luck. After the Observation Technique. The reason why I have never accepted a disciple in my life is because I have not found a genius suitable to inherit this thaumaturgy." "This miraculous art is extremely profound and difficult to practice. I have spent my whole life only cultivating it to the introductory stage." When Fei Yun mentioned the art of observing luck, his face became extremely solemn, and he showed great respect and fascination for this supreme art. Su Han's expression also became serious. He didn't expect that Fei Yun had only practiced the art of luck observation to the entry level. At just the entry level, he could predict good and bad luck. But if he practiced to a higher stage, how terrifying it would be. Fei Yun said: "I will teach you the art of observing luck now, but to what extent you can practice it depends on your own destiny. There is a very important condition for practicing this art of observing luck. , that is a very powerful spiritual consciousness. I have observed your performance in the demon puppet array before, and I did not expect that you were able to break the demon puppet array. This also proves that the strength of your spiritual consciousness is far greater than that of ordinary monks. This is your greatest advantage in practicing the art of observing luck." "There are four levels of this luck observation technique. The first level is the initial stage. At this stage, you can predict good and bad fortunes and foresee dangers in advance. After you practice to the second level, you can use it in battle. In other words, during the battle, predict the opponent's actions in advance, so as to make appropriate responses in advance. Once used well, it is very advantageous in actual combat." "Before, I was able to know in advance that Jia Yi was going to take action against you, relying on the second level of methods. However, this second level is still only the entry level." Fei Yun continued, "The truly terrifying ones are the third, fourth and fifth levels. It's a pity that even though I have spent my whole life as a master, I still haven't been able to touch the threshold of the third level and be able to practice to the second level." , I am extremely satisfied. I no longer expect to be able to cultivate the third and fourth levels. As for the final fifth level, among the records of this magical art, it is said that only the ancient great master who originally created this magical art can If you can succeed in cultivation, as for future generations, no one has ever succeeded in cultivation." The more Fei Yun talked, the more fascinated he became, "Both the methods on the third and fourth levels can be used in battle. The third level can predict in advance the methods and attack trajectories that the opponent will use, which is different from the second level which only predicts The opponent's actions are two completely different concepts." "When you reach the fourth level, you can even deduce the magical powers that the opponent has cultivated, and rely on the power of heaven and earth's luck to perfectly interpret them."In a word, it is to copy the other party's method and catch the other party off guard! " Hearing this, Su Han couldn't help but his eyes lit up. This luck observation technique is even more terrifying than I imagined. It can actually copy the opponent's magical power. If you can really cultivate to this level, then your opponent will have no secrets in front of you. Of course, this kind of deduction is also subject to certain conditions. If the opponent's cultivation strength is too much higher than your own, then under the suppression of full strength, you will be killed by the opponent before you can make the deduction. ???????????????????? Furthermore, if you want to use the technique of observing luck during battle, you must spot the opportunity. But even so, this is still an extremely terrifying magical method. "Master, what about the fifth floor?" Su Han asked. "The fifth level is the highest state of this art. According to the records of this magic, when you reach the fifth level, you can control time and space, predict the past and future, and even control the laws of time and space. However, this level is not for us It is conceivable that even the creator of this thaumaturgy, it is difficult for us to be sure whether he actually reached this point in his cultivation." Fei Yun smiled and patted Su Han on the shoulder. He could say that he was satisfied with his apprentice, but he did not dare to expect that Su Han could practice the art of observing luck to this level. This level of distance They are too far. Su Han, on the other hand, looked fascinated. The fifth level mentioned by Fei Yun had completely conquered him. He could move space and time, control the past and the future. What kind of state it was, he simply couldn't imagine it. "Su Han, this is the method of practicing the art of luck observation. Everything is introduced here. I will leave it to you now. This magical art also has a formal name, but no outsider knows it. , it¡¯s called¡ªthe Secret Technique of Heaven.¡± Fei Yun turned his palm, and a piece of paper that was so old that it turned yellow appeared in his hand. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2239: Profound Artistic Concept You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Fei Yun¡¯s palm holding the piece of paper seemed to be trembling. This thin piece of paper seemed to weigh a thousand kilograms, which was enough to show that Fei Yun attached great importance to this piece of paper. Su Han did not dare to neglect and took the paper solemnly. When I took the paper into my hands, I immediately had a different feeling. Although the paper was torn, it exuded a strong ancient aura. It was obviously an ancient relic. The paper was densely covered with small words, and a large picture of the starry sky was drawn on the top. The first moment he got it, Su Han was attracted by the charm of the paper. "Thank you, Master." Su Han could tell that this piece of paper was extremely important to Fei Yun, yet such an important thing was given to him. This master-disciple friendship, which was originally illusory to Su Han, became extremely real at this moment. "You're welcome to tell me. Now you only have one month. You will go to Ten Thousand Demons Island in one month. You will live in my palace for this month, so hurry up and practice. In this month, look at you. Can you understand a little bit of the Secret Technique of Heaven? In this way, the Secret Technique of Heaven will be very helpful to you after you arrive at Ten Thousand Demons Island." In Fei Yun¡¯s view, it is not easy to grasp even a hint of the secrets of heaven within a month. Su Han saluted Fei Yun and then chose to retreat. He couldn't wait for this secret technique. The residence Fei Yun arranged for Su Han was a beautiful courtyard in the palace. After Su Han entered the other courtyard, he sent a message to Huo'er, asking Huo'er to come to the palace from the ordinary disciple area. Huo'er quickly flew to the palace because Su Han had greeted Fei Yun in advance and Fei Yun didn't stop him. "Huo'er, in one month, we are going to a very dangerous place." Su Han said with a smile. "A dangerous place? Okay, I'm bored. I like dangerous places." Huo'er suddenly became happy. After taking some Saint Yuan Stones from Su Han, he quickly went into seclusion and slept. Now that Su Han's cultivation level is already half-step to the Divine Sea realm, he has to keep up and not hold Su Han back. After Huo'er went into seclusion, Su Han naturally didn't neglect him either. Looking around the training room Fei Yun prepared for himself, it was very simple, but all the things for training were available. In the middle of the room, there was a futon, which looked very similar to the futon that Su Han had seen in the Wu Pagoda in the ordinary disciple area, which gathered the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. The aura of heaven and earth in this palace is also very rich. Although Su Han doesn't know how it compares with the elite disciple Wuta, it is definitely richer than the ordinary disciple Wuta. Su Han's practice of the Secret Technique of Heaven is a secret. He doesn't want to go to a public place like Wu Pagoda. This training room is already good. Sitting cross-legged on the futon, adjusting his condition to the best, Su Han's eyes fell on the secret technique in front of him. The paper filled with ancient atmosphere is full of dense formulas, each sentence is obscure and difficult to understand. Moreover, these formulas are only for the first four levels. As for the fifth layer, there are no formulas at all, only a map of the starry sky. Su Han didn¡¯t dare to underestimate this starry sky map. Maybe this starry sky map was the cultivation method of the fifth level. "I want to see what is so mysterious about this starry sky map?" Su Han mobilized his spiritual consciousness with all his strength and threw himself on the starry sky map. All along, relying on his powerful spiritual consciousness, cultivating magical powers has been a matter of course, and he rarely encounters difficulties. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After about a quarter of an hour, the starry sky map suddenly shook, and the starry sky pattern painted on it seemed to be moving slowly. Su Han couldn't believe his eyes. As the starry sky map rotated, he seemed to see a large ethereal storm, streaks, and colorful light spots in front of his eyes. the whole space. Su Han knew that this was probably not a real scene, but he couldn't get away from it. His soul was like a piece of duckweed floating in the vast ocean, constantly being overturned and torn apart. Wow! Su Han¡¯s body shook and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, he found that his consciousness could be detached. Immediately, he did not dare to be negligent, and quickly pulled away his consciousness, and the normal scene returned to his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s such a profound artistic conception that I can¡¯t touch at all now.¡± Su Han was shocked. He found that his back was soaked with sweat, his face was horribly white, and he felt as if his soul was about to be crushed. Thinking of the danger just now, Su Han was still frightened. The starry sky map just now seemed to destroy his soul.If he hadn't suddenly vomited blood and interrupted the process, his soul would have been swallowed up and he would have become a walking zombie. "As for this secret art of heaven, I didn't even succeed in practicing the first level. I wanted to watch the starry sky map on the fifth level. It was my own fault. It seems that I have to do it step by step and not be greedy for success. Otherwise, I might really go crazy. .¡± Su Han couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He went to watch the starry sky map on the last floor without getting started. He deserved to become a walking zombie. He also knew very well that he could not explore the secrets of the starry sky map now. The reason why he went to watch it was just because the mystery of the starry sky map was so attractive to him that he couldn't help himself. Fortunately, I was lucky and reacted quickly, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. However, what Su Han didn't know was that if Fei Yun knew about this situation, Fei Yun would be deeply hit. Fei Yun has been studying the secrets of heaven and earth for these years, and has studied the starry sky map more than once, but he has not made the starry sky map move at all. But Su Han made the starry sky map work the first time he looked at it, which was already a miracle in itself. Su Han didn¡¯t dare to look at the starry sky map anymore. He started running the Black Dragon Manual, used the spiritual power in his body to warm his injuries, and at the same time threw a few healing pills into his mouth. The healing process took more than an hour. It can be seen that the injury caused by the vomiting of blood was not serious. This was due to Su Han's superior bloodline and the magical elixir. If it were any other monk, this injury would not have been possible to recover within more than a month. But even so, Su Han was very lucky that he vomited blood. Otherwise, the consequences might be 10,000 times more serious than vomiting blood. ?????????? Su Han also felt that there seemed to be a kind of power in his body that was protecting him. The mouthful of blood he vomited seemed to be given by that power. "Perhaps, it is really the evil eye that is protecting me." Su Han took a deep breath. After recovering from his injuries, he began to practice again. However, this time he did not dare to rush forward, and he still had to start from the first step step by step. His goal is to successfully cultivate the first level within this month. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2240: Surprised Fei Yun You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! If Fei Yun knew that Su Han had set such a goal for himself, he would probably object on the spot. Fei Yun asked Su Han to spend a month practicing this secret technique. The purpose was just to see if Su Han could touch the surface of this secret technique. A trace of fur is still a long way from the success of the first level of cultivation. It took Fei Yun ten years to succeed in the first level of cultivation. It is absolutely impossible to successfully cultivate the first level in just one month. According to the records on the paper, to practice the secret art of heaven, strong spiritual consciousness is only the basic requirement, and strong spiritual consciousness may not necessarily lead to successful practice. Because the Secret Art of Heaven is originally a miraculous art that is closely related to luck. If you are born with poor luck, you will never be able to practice it in your lifetime. Therefore, after Fei Yun noticed Su Han, he immediately observed his luck. The purpose was to find out whether Su Han was born with strong luck. It is a pity that Fei Yun did not observe Su Han's luck, but he believed that Su Han should be a person who truly has great luck that transcends heaven and earth. The formula of Tianji Secret Technique is very mysterious. Soon, Su Han was completely immersed in Tianji Secret Technique. While Su Han was in seclusion practicing the secrets of heaven and earth, things exploded inside the Wind and Rain Palace. Su Han's deeds continued to spread, and people could be heard talking about it everywhere. Since Su Han came to Fengyu Palace, Fengyu Palace has never been peaceful. At first, it caused panic in the ordinary disciple area, then to the demon puppet formation, then to the life and death arena battle with Gao Zhijie, and now he actually wants to go to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. All of these things happened one after another in a short period of time. I am afraid that only Su Han can do this. In the history of Fengyu Palace, there has never been a figure as capable as Su Han. Before Su Han came, Situ Jiang was the most dazzling star in Fengyu Palace, but Su Han's arrival seemed to have a tendency to overshadow Situ Jiang's light. However, it is a pity that Su Han is going to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. In the eyes of everyone, entering the Island of Ten Thousand Demons is no different from dying. "I really didn't expect that the leader would give Su Han such a severe punishment. Entering the Island of Ten Thousand Demons is equivalent to death. For the sake of Elder Jia Yi's face, he ruined such a powerful genius. It is a huge loss to the sect. ¡± "I heard that's not the case. At that time, the leader just made a suggestion. Su Han had the right to refuse, but he agreed. It's really too arrogant. With his talent, even Ten Thousand Demons Island Dare to take the initiative to go, I think he is going to get out of hand this time." "If he really took the initiative to go to Ten Thousand Demons Island, I really admire his courage. At least ordinary people can't do such a thing. Let me ask the geniuses in the Wind and Rain Palace, who dares to take the initiative to go to Ten Thousand Demons Island? Just For this reason, regardless of whether he can finally come out of Ten Thousand Demons Island, I admire him." Many people were sighing. In their view, it was a pity that a genius like Su Han ended up dying on the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. Almost no one thought that Su Han could successfully leave Ten Thousand Demons Island. In everyone's mind, Ten Thousand Demons Island was a purgatory on earth, and it was not easy to get out of it. Su Han did not hear these discussions from the outside world and had no interest in knowing. Now all his energy is in the secret technique of heaven, and in the blink of an eye, ten days have passed. Su Han, who had been in seclusion for ten days, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were extremely bright, like stars in the dark night, and the night could not cover up their light. An ethereal power of luck emanated from Su Han's body. Under the reflection of this illusory aura, Su Han's whole body seemed a little ethereal, and a little light flickered between his fingers. "I have successfully cultivated the first level, so I should be considered a beginner. This secret technique of heaven is really profound. It took ten days to successfully cultivate the first level." A smile overflowed from the corner of Su Han's mouth. This should be the most difficult magical power he has ever practiced. If Fei Yun were here at this moment, he would probably be so shocked that he fainted on the spot. What took him ten years to complete, Su Han actually only took ten days. He also said that it took ten days to succeed. This is simply infuriating. . "Well, since you have reached the first level of cultivation and can predict good and bad luck, then I will simply do some calculations for myself to see if there is any danger in this trip to the Ten Thousand Demons Island?" Su Han activated the Secret Technique, and after a while of observation and calculation, he felt the urge to vomit blood. One's own luck, as Fei Yun said, is elusive and difficult to calculate. If you calculate one result at this moment, there will be another result immediately at the next moment."It seems that my luck is no longer between heaven and earth. I don't know what my luck will be like." Su Han was also very curious, but since he couldn't calculate the result, he simply stopped calculating. "There are still twenty days left, so let's simply attack the second level. If I can successfully practice the second level, I can apply it in actual combat. During the battle, I can predict the opponent's actions in advance. This is what I really look forward to. ." Su Han's eyes fell on the second-level cultivation formula, with a solemn look on his face, and he started practicing again. Soon, nineteen days passed again. Outside Su Han's other courtyard, Fei Yun also walked over. During this period of time, he had been paying attention to Su Han's cultivation, but unfortunately he couldn't see how far Su Han had reached. Now that it was only the last day before leaving for Ten Thousand Demons Island, Fei Yun couldn't help but come over to check on the situation. "I don't know how far this little guy has reached in his cultivation?" Fei Yun entered the other courtyard and came to Su Han's training room. He tentatively reached out and pushed the door, but unexpectedly, the door of Su Han's training room was unlocked and he pushed it open. And the moment Fei Yun opened the door, Su Han in the training room opened his eyes. The unusually strong power of luck surrounded him, it was illusory, but it could be felt realistically. After Fei Yun saw clearly the power of luck around Su Han, he couldn't help but widen his eyes. After feeling it carefully, he staggered and almost fell to the ground. He opened his mouth wide and stared at Su Han unblinkingly. The aura surrounding Su Han now was very familiar to him, because he had just practiced the secret technique of Tianji to the second level not long ago. The moment he succeeded, this aura was all around him. However, Fei Yun could not accept this fact that this kind of aura actually appeared on a person who had just practiced the secret art of Tianji for a month. This was like a dream to him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2241: The Portal of Ten Thousand Demon Islands You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Impossible, absolutely impossible, this must be a dream." Fei Yun kept shaking his head and muttering to himself. At this moment, huge waves were already stirring in his heart. He simply couldn't believe that Su Han reached the state that he spent his entire life reaching in just one month. If he hadn't seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn't have believed it at all. At this time, Su Han, who had just successfully cultivated the second level, also noticed Fei Yun's arrival. He took a deep breath, full of energy and energy, stood up from the futon and walked towards Fei Yun. "Master." Su Han called out, but found that Fei Yun didn't reply at all. Only then did he realize that Fei Yun was completely close to being sluggish. well! Su Han sighed inwardly. He could guess that it took him a month to successfully cultivate the first and second levels, which would be a big blow to Fei Yun, so he originally planned to only tell Fei Yun that he had cultivated to the first level. But he didn't expect that Fei Yun would actually come over by himself, just in time to see the scene of him successfully cultivating the second level. Now he couldn't hide it. "Master." Su Han shouted again, and Fei Yun came back to his senses. He looked at Su Han as if he were looking at a monster: "You, did you just successfully cultivate the second level?" "Yes, Master should be happy." Su Han said with a smile. Of course I¡¯m happy, how could I not be happy. Although it was a blow to Fei Yun, it was also a relief. This proved that he had not chosen the wrong person. The secret technique for which he had devoted his whole life had finally found the most suitable successor. "It took you one month to achieve what I have achieved in most of my life. Fortunately, you are my disciple, otherwise, I might go crazy." Fei Yun was so excited that he was trembling when he spoke. He saw infinite hope in Su Han. He had successfully cultivated the first and second levels so quickly. It seemed that he could also look forward to the third and fourth levels in the future. Fei Yun even dared to think about the illusory fifth level. Although this was an unrealistic idea, it gave Fei Yun unlimited hope and imagination. "It's just good luck. Although I succeeded in attacking the second level, I have no clue about the third and fourth levels that follow. I'm afraid it will take a long time and a certain amount of time to reach the third level. Opportunity.¡± Su Han¡¯s words are absolutely true. He is already very satisfied with his current state. As for the next state, it is hard to come by. Whether he can achieve it depends on his future fortune. "Well, you little guy is indeed a genius. I really found a treasure. This trip to Ten Thousand Demons Island, your secret skills will definitely be helpful to you." Fei Yun believes that as long as Su Han successfully breaks out of Ten Thousand Demons Island, his future will be extraordinary and his achievements will be 100% higher than Situ Jiang's. Situ Jiang is only the pinnacle figure of Xiaogushan, but Su Han is destined to soar to the sky and break out of Xiaogushan. Xiaogushan cannot trap him at all. "Master, one month's time is coming tomorrow, and I'm ready to go to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons." "Okay, I will take you to the leader tomorrow, and the leader will open the formation for you to go to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. When you get there, you must be careful. Although you are extremely talented, after all, strong people are rampant there. There are also countless demons, and your cultivation is very dangerous there, and your life may be in danger if you are not careful." Fei Yun was extremely concerned about Su Han and warned him earnestly. "I see." Su Han also nodded. ¡­¡­ The next day, Su Han got up early in the morning. He called out Huo'er who was sleeping in the training room. Huo'er had been sleeping for a month, and the red light on his body also increased sharply. It was obvious that he had reached the half-step Divine Sea realm. Looking at Huo'er who had just been promoted, Su Han was also secretly speechless. Every time he felt that his cultivation had progressed very quickly, Huo'er, the bloodline of the mythical beast, always gave him a big blow. The purebred bloodline of the beast was really not something he could deny. Huo'er turned into a little red bird and got into Su Han's sleeve. Su Han went to find Fei Yun, planning to go to Zhangmen Peak with Fei Yun to find Situ Jiang. However, just when Su Han found Fei Yun and was about to leave, a ray of light came from the void in the distance and turned into a figure and landed on the top of the peak. The person who came was none other than Situ Jiang. "The leader." Seeing Situ Jiang appear, Fei Yun said hello, while Su Han gave a salute. Su Han knew very well that no matter how much he wanted to destroy Situ Jiang in his heart, the time was not yet ripe and he still had to do the superficial things he should do in front of Situ Jiang.   "Su Han, are you sure you have thought about it, do you really want to go to Ten Thousand Demons Island? I have said that I will never force you. If you regret it now, it is not too late." Situ Jiang looked at Su Han and said with a kind attitude. "I have already thought about it. Now everyone in the Wind and Rain Palace knows that I am going to Ten Thousand Demons Island. If I go back on my word, it will make things difficult for the leader. Besides, I also want to go to Ten Thousand Demons Island to experience it." Su Han¡¯s tone was neither humble nor arrogant, and his words seemed to give Situ Jiang enough face. Situ Jiang couldn't help but sigh in his heart. For some reason, he felt a sense of frustration from Su Han. He admired Su Han very much, but at the same time he disliked Su Han very much. "Okay, now that you have decided, I will open the passage to Ten Thousand Demons Island for you." Situ Jiang took out a talisman that shone with a faint golden light. Su Han had heard Fei Yun say about this talisman before. In various areas of the Litian Territory, every major sect has a talisman that can open the way to the Ten Thousand Demons Island. It is convenient for each sect to release the serious criminals among their sects to Ten Thousand Demons Island. And this talisman of Fengyu Palace is in the hands of the headmaster Situ Jiang. Situ Jiang silently recited a few mantras and injected spiritual power into the talisman. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After a roaring void storm, a door appeared in front of the three people. The door is open, with complex teleportation formations engraved on it. Standing in front of the door, you can feel the gloomy atmosphere coming from inside, which is chilling. "Go in quickly. With my cultivation level, I cannot support this formation for a long time." Situ Jiang said. "OK." Su Han hugged Situ Jiang and Fei Yun, then turned into a ray of light and shadow and entered the door, disappearing. After Su Han entered the gate, Situ Jiang put away the talisman, gave Fei Yun a meaningful look, and left. ¡°Little guy, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Fei Yun stared at the direction where the gate disappeared. He was extremely hopeful that Su Han could successfully come out of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. In that case, Su Han would have created another miracle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2242: Robbery on the Road You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Su Han entered the portal, he felt his body floating up, following the void vortex uncontrollably. He was already very familiar with this feeling, so he relaxed his body and allowed his body to be jolted. Although this bumpy feeling was a great test to his physical body, with the strength of his physical body, facing this bumpy situation was not a big problem. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Su Han felt his eyes suddenly light up, the bumps in his body were no longer so severe, and his consciousness gradually returned to consciousness. Su Han opened his eyes, only to find that he was lying on a hillside, with soft green grass under him. It should be late at night now, and there are still stars twinkling in the sky. It seems that this Ten Thousand Demons Island is not much different from the outside world. Except for the faint smell of blood and killing in the air, the scenery here is very similar to the outside world, with the landscape as it should be. There are plants, and there is absolutely no feeling of the legendary bloody hell. However, Su Han could also feel that although this place looked ordinary, it was actually very extraordinary. The dangerous atmosphere here does not come from the environment, but from other people and other creatures living here. At the moment, Su Han didn't dare to show any signs of neglect. "Compared to the entire Ten Thousand Demons Island, this place should be just an ordinary small place. Let's take a walk around first." Su Han has no clues. His only purpose now is to get out of Ten Thousand Demons Island. However, he has just arrived at Ten Thousand Demons Island and has no clues about this. Now he can only find a place to stay first. After choosing a direction and taking a few steps forward, Su Han's consciousness suddenly moved and he subconsciously felt a bit dangerous. "This should be the secret technique at work. However, the danger seems to be very weak." Su Han thought about it and did not find a place to hide. Soon, three figures flashed out from the intersection ahead. These three figures fell in front of Su Han. The man in the middle was as tall as an iron tower. The two people next to him, one fat and the other thin, looked extremely sinister as they looked at Su Han. The big man like an iron tower laughed loudly: "We three brothers are very lucky today. We haven't met anyone new in Ten Thousand Demons Island for so long. I didn't expect to meet someone here today. Not bad, not bad!" The fat man also smiled strangely and said: "Strip this kid naked first!" Su Han was speechless for a moment. Looking at the appearance of these three people, there was no demonic aura around them. They were obviously human monks. "However, he has seen many people who block and rob people on the road, but this is the first time he has seen someone who wants to strip someone naked. What kind of trick is this? Su Han couldn't understand it for a while. At the moment, Su Han's consciousness swept around. The three people in front of him were all high-level Emperor level cultivators. Su Han was not afraid at all. He was concerned about whether there were any accomplices of these three people around. After investigating, he found that there was no movement around, and Su Han was relieved. There should be no other accomplices among these three people. "Boss, is this kid stupid?" Seeing that Su Han didn't respond, the fat man was a little confused for a moment, "Didn't anyone tell him the rules here before he was thrown into the Island of Ten Thousand Demons?" Rules? Su Han¡¯s eyes widened. What kind of bullshit rule is this? Newcomers have to take off their clothes? Is there any weirder rule in the world than this? Seeing Su Han's expression, the fat man also smiled sinisterly and said: "Boy, why are you staring? Can't you see that the three of us are robbing you?" Su Han shrugged: "I can see that, but there is no need to take off your clothes during robbery, right? Are you in Ten Thousand Demons Island, and your life is so miserable that you don't even have to wear clothes? Are your clothes also being robbed?" "If Su Han hadn't known that this was the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, he would have thought that he had been thrown into a primitive tribe and even his clothes had to be robbed. He had never heard of such a thing in the world. The face of the thin man next to him darkened: "Boy, don't pretend to be stupid! I make you take off your clothes so that you have no place to hide your goodies! If you don't even know this, you are looking for death when you come to Ten Thousand Demons Island!" Su Han was also speechless. The fat man laughed strangely: "There is definitely something wrong with this kid's head. I will open it later and see if he has any brains." The thin man also chuckled: "Speaking of which, it's been a long time since I tasted scalding brains. Gee, I miss the taste a little bit. This kid looks fair and tender, very young. We three brothers are lucky this time." " The big man from the iron tower also laughed and said: "Boy, stop pretending. When you meet the three of usBrother, your fortune is not good. " As he said this, all three of them laughed. "Why are you laughing?" Su Han shrugged and looked at the fat man, "Did you know? You look uglier than a pig when you smile, and your fat body is really greasy. Isn't there anyone who scolds you?" Do you ever look like a pig?" The fat man couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and then became furious: ¡°Damn, this kid dares to scold me. Boss, I¡¯m going to chop this kid up!¡± The big man from the iron tower said: "Don't chop it up yet. I think this guy has thin skin and tender flesh, but he looks pretty good. I haven't touched a woman for a long time, so it's not bad to make do with him." These words made the fat man laugh even louder. Su Han felt disgusted in his heart. Who are these people? They are indeed the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, full of filth and sin. Seeing the fat man walking towards him, Su Han decided to strike first. He stretched his big hand forward and released a strong suction force from his palm. Suddenly, he sucked the fat man over and lifted it into his hand. The fat man was about to take action, but he didn't expect that his body flew up uncontrollably. The next moment, he found that he had been lifted into the hands of the kid. Click! Su Han used force in his hands to crush half of the fat man's body and threw it out casually, just like throwing a rag bag. At this moment, the faces of the big man with the iron tower and the thin man changed drastically. Looking at Su Han's cultivation level, he turned out to be half a step into the Divine Sea realm. Before, they subconsciously ignored Su Han's cultivation level because he was young. But now, they saw that Su Han's cultivation level was even higher than them. "Boss, that's not good. This guy is pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger." The skinny man's face changed drastically, and when he spoke, he even ignored his companions and ran away. Su Hanlian laughed: "Where are we going?" As he said that, his figure flashed and was already in front of the two people, locking them with one hand and another. These two people had no resistance at all. Su Han exerted a little force, and they heard the sound of their bones cracking. Then they were thrown to the ground by Su Han and lay on the ground like two dead dogs. generally. This is because Su Han was merciful and did not take the lives of these two people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2243 The King of Demon Slayers You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The thin man knelt on the ground and begged for mercy: "Master, Master, before, the villain was blind and didn't know that the master had great powers, so he bumped into the master. The villain deserves to die, the villain deserves to die!" "Obviously, this thin man is not a man of integrity. When he saw that the momentum was not right, he had no intention of resisting. Instead, he knelt down and begged for mercy. He just wanted to rush up and kneel down to lick Su Han. Su Han was unhappy when he saw this man acting like this. He had always disliked such spineless people. It was the big man from the iron tower who yelled: "Skinny monkey, can you have some f*cking backbone? I've lost all my face to you." The thin man didn¡¯t listen at all, he just begged again and again: ¡°Master, don¡¯t listen to that guy¡¯s nonsense. He is just tall and has no brains.¡± When the big man from the Iron Tower heard this, he roared angrily: "You damn skinny monkey, you are so good at this. I am really blind. How could I be brothers with a piece of trash like you in the first place?" "Tch, do you think I regard you as a brother? A guy like you who only has muscles and no brains is worthy of being my boss? If you want to be my boss, you should be as handsome as this young man. I have a graceful demeanor, a dragon and a phoenix among people, and I look like I am destined to fly to the nine heavens. Young master, what do you think of me? I play, play, and sing, and am proficient in everything. No matter what you want the villain to do, the villain can do it. If you want, the villain can do it. No, you just have to pity the little man and let him be a dog under your control. You see, I can imitate the barking of a dog woof woof woof!" Su Han was completely speechless. This Ten Thousand Demons Island is indeed terrifying. Su Han has not yet seen the true strength of Ten Thousand Demons Island, but just looking at the face of this thin man, Su Han seems to already know how terrifying Ten Thousand Demons Island is. It takes a terrible environment to force people to do this. This was the first time that Su Han encountered such a weird and shameless being. Although he had seen many people who were greedy for life and afraid of death, no matter how greedy for life or fear of death, they had never been so ugly. Is this the Ten Thousand Demons Island? "Shut up." Su Han really couldn't stand this shameless thin man. The thin man shut up quickly, wishing he could put on a smile brighter than the flower. "You want to live, right?" Su Han asked indifferently. "Yes, yes, the young master is wise." The thin man breathed a sigh of relief. After talking for so long, it finally had some effect. "Then it depends on whether you are worthy of letting me spare your life." "It's worth it, it must be worth it. Although I am only one of the countless monks on this Ten Thousand Demon Island, it is still completely appropriate to run errands for the young master with some delicate little things." "I don't raise dogs." Su Han refused unceremoniously, "Okay, you don't need to talk so much nonsense. Next, I will ask a question and you will answer a question." "Okay, okay." The thin man said quickly. "Are all the Demon Islands filled with evil people like you?" Su Han asked lightly. "Ahem Young Master, this is just a small fight, we can't go on stage and make Young Master laugh. The Island of Ten Thousand Demons is a place where serious criminals are sent, so there are indeed many extremely evil people, and everything is full of crime, filth and killing. , if you are not careful, you may be plotted and end up with a tragic death." The thin man said cautiously. "So, is there no exit to the outside world here?" Su Han asked again. "Yes, but the means to the outside world are in the hands of the most powerful people on the Ten Thousand Demons Island. It is simply impossible for ordinary people to get out of the Ten Thousand Demons Island." The thin man replied. Su Han nodded: "So, what are the areas of this Ten Thousand Demons Island, what are the divisions of forces, and what are the rules? Tell me everything you know." The thin man hurriedly said: "Yes, I know something. This Ten Thousand Demons Island originally had no rules to speak of, because once on the Ten Thousand Demons Island, the most powerful one was not the human race, but a race that made people feared. , they should be a kind of demon clan, calling themselves the demon clan. This demon clan lives by killing and relies on killing to survive. Their special bloodline allows them to absorb the cultivation of each other after killing, so the more they kill, the more they kill. The more they have, the stronger their cultivation will be. The Ten Thousand Demons Island is called the Ten Thousand Demons Island because it is filled with a clan of demons." As he spoke, the thin man shivered involuntarily. It was obvious that the demon clan made him very afraid. "Before, Ten Thousand Demons Island was ruled by the demon clan. All those who were punished and came to Ten Thousand Demons Island would end up very miserable, because as soon as they came to Ten Thousand Demons Island, they would become food for the demon clan." The thin man continued: "However, this timeThe situation was broken ten years ago. The person who broke this situation was a super strong man who claimed to be the King of Demon Slayers. This demon-destroying king is a strong man from the human race. He is extremely powerful. With his own strength, he can fight against the demon clan. Finally, he establishes his own power and drives the demon clan into the depths of the Ten Thousand Demons Island. At the same time, he also fights against the demon clan. The Demon Island has established a human territory and established a certain order. " "In the past ten years, in the Ten Thousand Demons Island, the human race and the demon clan have been colliding constantly. The demon clan wants to kill the Demon Slayer King and regain the dominance of the Demon Slayer Island, and the Demon Slayer King also wants to completely destroy them. Get rid of the demon clan. However, it seems impossible for both sides to kill their opponents." The thin man was frothing at the mouth as he spoke, obviously he also knew the history of Ten Thousand Demons Island very well. "The King of Demon Slayers?" Su Han's eyes lit up. He was very interested in such an awesome and coaxing figure as the Demon Slayer King. "Now, half of the Ten Thousand Demons Island has been occupied by the human race, while the other half is the territory of the demon clan. In this half of the human race, the Demon Slayer King is the supreme leader, but because the Ten Thousand Demons Island is too big Well, the Demon Slayer King will definitely not be able to control it by himself, so there are many large and small forces, each of which has divided its own sphere of influence." The thin man said, "The division of the human race area is divided into peripheral, middle and inner areas. The forces and struggles in each area are different. The area we are in now is the periphery of the human area. Compared with the entire Ten Thousand Demons As far as the island is concerned, the forces here are not too big, and their strength is not as good as those in the middle and inner circles, but the level of danger is the same. The people who can survive here are all extremely evil people." When Su Han heard this, he roughly understood the composition of Ten Thousand Demons Island. To put it simply, the demon clan and the human race each occupy half of the area, and the human race area is divided into the outer, middle, and inner areas. When I first arrived, I was teleported to the periphery of the human area. "So, what is the cultivation level of the Demon Slayer King?" Su Han asked again. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2244: Let You Go You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This Young Master, I really don't know much about this villain. However, I think that the Demon Slayer King can drive the demon clan to the depths of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons and let the humans occupy half of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. With his cultivation Maybe they have all entered the life spring realm." The thin man said. "Life Spring Realm? There is no Life Spring Realm in Xiaogushan. Even Situ Jiang, the strongest person in Xiaogushan, is only at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm. He is still far away from the Life Spring Realm. It seems that this Ten Thousand Demon Island is really It¡¯s unusual.¡± Su Han couldn't help but reveal a smile. This Ten Thousand Demons Island sounds much more interesting than Xiaogushan. "In this case, why don't the humans of the Ten Thousand Demon Island unite and work together to destroy the demon clan? Why do they still kill each other and fight among themselves?" Su Han said. "Hehe Young Master, you are joking. The people on Ten Thousand Demons Island were all sent here after committing serious crimes outside. None of them are good deeds themselves. Moreover, once they arrive on Ten Thousand Demons Island, there are almost no The chance to go out, the way out is controlled by the King of Ten Thousand Demons, and how can we guess the thoughts of the King of Ten Thousand Demons? In short, there may not be a few lucky people who can leave the Island of Ten Thousand Demons in a year and a half. , everyone is almost destined to be trapped in the Island of Ten Thousand Demons for the rest of their lives. In other words, they are all a group of people with no future. In this case, whether or not the demon clan can be destroyed does not seem so important. After all, life is short. Can you survive? , how long you can live is the most important thing." The thin man said, "In short, sir, the human race on Ten Thousand Demons Island is facing fighting and fighting with the demon clan on one hand, and fighting and fighting with the same kind on the other. In many cases, the dangers from the same kind are not inferior to those from the demon clan. It¡¯s dangerous. Everyone you meet here may have murderous intentions towards you, thinking about your wealth, your storage ring, and everything else on your body that can be remembered. In a word, it¡¯s the law of the jungle that preys on the strong.¡± "Yeah." Su Han nodded, still very satisfied with the information provided by the thin man. However, he was still uneasy, so he turned around and asked the big man from the iron tower: "Is what your brother said is the truth?" The big man with the iron tower shouted: "Bah! I don't have this kind of brother, who is spineless, greedy for life and afraid of death. In this Island of Ten Thousand Demons, those who are afraid of death will definitely die first!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Su Hanhan said coldly: "You are not even afraid of death, but you are still afraid of telling the truth?" "What?" The big man from the Iron Tower was stunned. Su Han said calmly: "Let me ask you, is what he said true?" The big man from the Iron Tower snorted coldly, but said mockingly: "What he said is true, but you ask so many questions, do you still have the intention to get out of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons? Tell you, it is simply impossible, with your strength, in The outer circle is barely there, let alone, if you want to get out of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, you have to at least go to the inner circle." Su Han also nodded. He saw that the big man from the Iron Tower was not the kind of person who was greedy for life and afraid of death. He was much better than the thin man. Although the thin man may have a good attitude, Su Han knew that this kind of person actually had the nature of a wolf, but when he met someone more ferocious than him, he curled up his tail and pretended to be pitiful. Don't be fooled by this kind of person's appearance, otherwise, he will turn around and bite you back. At that moment, Su Han released the big man from the iron tower and said, "You can leave." The big man in the iron tower was startled. Although he had a lot of broken bones now, he could still walk, but he thought his ears heard wrong: "You let me go? Are you afraid that I will hold a grudge and plot against you later? Or find someone stronger to take revenge on you?" Su Han shrugged: "That's your business. As for letting you go, that's my business." The big man from the Iron Tower was stunned. In this Ten Thousand Demons Island, someone would actually spare the enemy's life. This is completely inconsistent with the survival logic of the Ten Thousand Demons Island. Yes, the logic of survival here is that either you die or I die. The big man in the Iron Tower almost suspected that this young man might not really want to let him go, but was deliberately teasing him. After he escaped, he would pursue him vigorously? Su Han frowned and said, "What, you don't want to leave? If you really don't want to leave, you can end your life here and I won't object." The big man from the Iron Tower couldn't help but confirm again: "You really let me go?" Su Han nodded: "By the way, I'll leave this thin guy to you. Originally, I didn't want to kill him, because he provided me with a lot of information after all. But he is really disgusting, and I don't like him very much." The big man with the iron towerWithout saying a word, he walked directly towards the thin man who fell on the ground. The thin man kept screaming: "Master, Master, I have said all I can say, please let me go, let me go. Don't kill me, I will kneel down and lick you!" Su Han couldn't help but feel a chill, and the big man from the iron tower also said angrily: "I've lost all my face to you." ¡°With that said, the big man from the iron tower stepped on the thin man¡¯s head with all his strength, and it exploded like a watermelon, with blood splattering all over the floor. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Well done." The big man from the iron tower stared at Su Han: "You really don't want to kill me?" Su Han shrugged: "You really want to be killed by me? If you feel uneasy, tell me more information that the thin man didn't mention just now." The iron tower man sighed: "I don't know where you are, but you don't know the horror of Ten Thousand Demons Island. If you knew, you would definitely not be so relaxed now. I can tell you clearly that our three brothers are At the bottom of Ten Thousand Demons Island, even in this peripheral area, my strength is not enough. I live in fear every day. Not to mention, you still have thoughts of getting out of Ten Thousand Demons Island. I advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible. Mind you, only those in the inner circle have a chance to get out of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons." Su Han nodded. At least the iron tower man was very honest and did not hide the fact that he was at the bottom of Ten Thousand Demons Island. "So, are there really many forces in this peripheral area?" Su Han asked. "Yes! However, I don't know how many forces there are, because the three of us have always only dared to hang out in this area and have not dared to go to other places." The iron tower man said in frustration. "So, where is the force closest to this?" Su Han sighed. "I know that the closest force is Sanye City. From here, walk a thousand miles to the east and you can reach Sanye City. There are many human monks gathered there, and the city lord of Sanye City is a powerful person in the middle stage of the Divine Sea Realm. It is said that the city lord is named Young Master Ye. He is very young and has not ruled Sanye City for a long time. I don¡¯t know the rest." The man from the iron tower said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2245 Three Leaf City You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han saw that the iron tower man had no other useful information in his mouth, and waved his hand: "Let's go, you are more pleasing to the eye than the two of them, I will let you go." Although the iron tower man has made perverted remarks before, considering the environment of Ten Thousand Demons Island, normal people will become crazy. This iron tower man is not bad in nature. He is just forced to block roads and rob because of the environment of Ten Thousand Demons Island. Unlike The so-called sect geniuses from the outside world will find trouble just because they don't like someone. Therefore, Su Han has no interest in killing this iron tower man. The big man from the iron tower gritted his teeth, turned around and walked away until he reached a safe place. When he saw that Su Han never came to catch him, he felt relieved. "I didn't expect that Ten Thousand Demons Island is so big. And now, I am only on the periphery of the human area. If I want to leave Ten Thousand Demons Island, I have to at least go to the inner circle and make a name for myself. But if I want to achieve this goal, it will not take a while. It seems that my task will be very arduous in the next period of time." "It's better to find a place to stay first. It seems that Sanye City is a good choice." When Su Han thought of this, he also started to head in the direction mentioned by the big man in the iron tower. Along the way, he did not hide his speed, and activated Tian Kun's Light Escape, flying very fast all the way. In this Ten Thousand Demon Island, there are no people from the Wind and Rain Palace, so Su Han naturally does not have to hide Tiankun's bloodline. He didn't mean to show off, he just didn't want to encounter all kinds of weird things along the way. Just like what the thin man said, in this Ten Thousand Demons Island, everyone you meet may want to take your life. So the best way is to go as fast as possible and reach your destination as early as possible. Even if they encounter each other, they can get rid of each other with speed, frighten them, and make those who want to cause trouble retreat. After walking nearly a thousand miles, we finally walked out of this mountainous area. At this time, it was almost dawn. Looking from a distance, there is a city in front of you. This city is not big, it seems to be only a hundred miles in radius. The outer wall of the city also gives people a brand-new feeling. It was obviously built in recent years. Compared with those ancient cities, it lacks a heavy atmosphere. On the gate of the city, there are also three characters "Three Leaf City" engraved on it. "This is Sanye City. According to the big man, the lord of the city, Mr. Ye, is a mid-level powerhouse in the Divine Sea Realm. I don't know if I can fight with my current strength." Su Han has not been to such a primitive and chaotic place as the Ten Thousand Demons Island for a long time. Now when he heard about the strong people, he couldn't help but feel a fighting spirit in his heart. However, now, he still suppressed this feeling, put away the wings of Tiankun, and walked towards the gate of Sanye City. "Stop." At the city gate, fierce guards blocked Su Han's way. Seeing Su Han's face, the guard was even more unceremonious: "Do you have a proof of residence?" "Proof of residence?" Su Han really didn't know, this Sanye City still needs a proof of residence? "Don't talk nonsense. Our city lord, Mr. Ye, personally issued an order that you must have a residence certificate to enter Sanye City. So you don't have a residence certificate?" The fierce guard captain looked at Su Han sideways. Su Han shook his head: "Not really." "Bold! You want to break into Sanye City without proof of residence. Do you believe I will kill you on the spot?" The guard captain was furious. Several other guards also rushed up one after another, each with a fierce look. Obviously, they thought that Su Han was young and new, so he must be a newcomer, and they wanted to blackmail him. Su Han¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°How do I apply for this residence certificate?¡± "A certificate of residence, one million Saint Yuan Stones, pay the money in one hand, and receive the certificate in the other!" the guard captain said fiercely. One million Saint Yuan Stones? Su Han couldn't help but laugh: "Are you sure that a residence certificate costs one million Saint Yuan Stones?" "What the hell, I said one million Saint Yuan Stones is one million Saint Yuan Stones. You can do it or not. If not, get out of here." The guard captain shouted in anger. Su Han¡¯s face darkened. It seemed that the Ten Thousand Demons Island was really a chaotic place. It was a city where the guards at the city gate could also be part-time bandits. This was the first time I had seen it. At that moment, Su Han didn't talk nonsense to these guys at all, and kicked the guard captain in the stomach. The latter was caught off guard and flew backwards on the spot, spitting out a mouthful of blood in the air. The other guards were stunned on the spot. When they saw this young and handsome boy, they wanted to??They don't care about a blackmail or a half-step to the Divine Sea Realm. ?????????????????????? This boy who was half-stepping into the Divine Sea Realm turned out to be unexpectedly strong. The guard captain was lying limply on the ground like a dead dog. Dantian Zifu was also severely damaged by the kick. Although his cultivation was not completely destroyed, it was almost gone. The other guards had chills running down their backs and subconsciously stayed away from this terrifying young man. Su Han pointed at a guard casually: "Tell me, is this proof of residence true?" "Yes, it is true. It is indeed an order issued by our city lord, Mr. Ye. Every monk who enters Sanye City must apply for a residence certificate." The guard said quickly, "However, a million-dollar residence permit Proof, that is the highest level of residence certificate. People with this kind of residence certificate are qualified to speak in front of the city lord and can participate in the decision-making of Sanye City. In addition, there is a residence of one hundred thousand Saint Yuan Stones. Proof, proof of residence for one thousand Saint Yuan Stones, and proof of residence for one thousand Saint Yuan Stones. Different levels represent different statuses. Those with one thousand Saint Yuan Stones can only be found in Sanye City. Be an ordinary person at the lowest level." After seeing Su Han¡¯s strength, the guard became honest and took the initiative to introduce him clearly. Su Han was speechless after hearing this. However, these levels were not important to him, because he had no intention of paying at all. Glancing at the guards, Su Han laughed and said: "If you had made it clear and polite from the beginning, maybe I would consider paying for a residence certificate. But now, it is impossible for me to pay." With that said, Su Han swaggered into Sanye City in front of these guards and quickly left. These guards couldn't help but look at each other. At this moment, the guard captain, who had been kicked far away by Su Han, got up with difficulty. The guard captain's eyes were filled with fire, and his face was distorted by the extreme pain. He said fiercely: "Boy, if you dare to attack me, I think you have suffered enough!" As he said that, he also took out a transmission talisman with great effort and started to transmit the letter. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2246: Girl saves her father You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Su Han entered Sanye City, his first impression was not how prosperous it was, but that there were really many people here. In terms of population density, it is much denser than other large cities outside. The streets, which are not wide, are full of people and there is a constant flow. ¡°Handsome guy, do you want to stay in the hotel?¡± ¡°We have a lot of new girls in our store, do you want to come and have a seat?¡± "Our dojo has the best training place in Sanye City, come and try it." As soon as Su Han stepped into the streets of Sanye City, there were many similar chats one after another. This time, Su Han finally experienced what it means to be crazy. Everyone here was as enthusiastic as a chicken. However, Su Han knew that in a terrifying place like Ten Thousand Demons Island, it was impossible to have real enthusiasm. Behind the appearance of enthusiasm, these people actually harbor evil intentions. At the moment, Su Han naturally would not accept the chats from these people, but moved forward. The street entrance in front is crowded with people. In the center of the street entrance, there was a girl kneeling with a reed-like thing stuck in her head. On the ground in front of the girl, there was a dying middle-aged man with a sallow face lying on the ground, and there was a sign that read "Sell yourself to save your father." This girl was young, only seventeen or eighteen years old at most. She looked pitiful and pitiful. Her delicate face was covered with tears and she was sobbing constantly. He held a piece of cotton cloth in his hand and wiped it on the middle-aged man's face from time to time. Next to this girl, there were many people watching the excitement, and the number of people surrounding her was getting bigger and bigger. "Tsk tsk, this little girl is quite pretty. Although she is not very old, she has everything she should have." "Yes, she is a beauty. Is that me lying on the ground?" "They are already half dead, what can be saved? In a place like Ten Thousand Demons Island, rescuing them is not necessarily a good thing." "Hehe, when her father dies, I will be her godfather." "Gungun, don't even look at yourself. Will it be your turn to do such good things?" Su Han happened to be passing by and took a glance. The middle-aged man was dying. He was obviously poisoned. His symptoms seemed to be very serious, so it didn't look like he was faking it. It¡¯s just that everyone watching around is just saying sarcastic remarks, but no one really intends to help. Some people even seemed to be eager to try and take possession of this girl. Su Han cast his gaze on the girl, and saw that the girl's eyes were blurry with tears, and her pure black pupils gave her a sense of purity that no faker could achieve. In this Ten Thousand Demon Island and this Sanye City, such looks are extremely rare. For a moment, Su Han also felt compassion. Just as he stopped, he heard a bald old man in the crowd say: "Little girl, your father's poison can't be saved. Unless you have enough money to hire the strongest alchemy figure in Sanye City." , However, if a character like that wants to make a move, he can't get it without a million Saint Yuan Stones. Even if you remove all the bones from your father's body and sell them, you won't be able to get a million Saint Yuan Stones. I think, You might as well give up and prepare for your funeral as soon as possible. I have always done good deeds and accumulated good deeds, so I can help you with your funeral. By the way, how about I recognize you as my goddaughter?" The girl didn¡¯t even raise her head, she just shook her head stubbornly and rejected the old man. "Little girl, don't listen to that old pervert's nonsense. He has no good intentions. Consider me. I can help you bury your father and protect you and take care of you on your father's behalf in the future. What do you think?" "Go away, you and that old pervert are the same. Little girl, look at me. I have thick eyebrows and big eyes, and I am the most decent person. Looking at the entire Sanye City, there are few people who are more upright than me." Su Han was speechless when he saw the faces of these people. This Ten Thousand Demon Island is indeed full of evil. He stood calmly among the crowd, observing the father and daughter. He found that the middle-aged man's hands, neck and face were smoother and fairer, different from the others, and the girl's temperament did not look like she was from an ordinary background. The two father and daughter should have a certain background. That's right. Su Han couldn't bear to listen to the various coaxing sounds in the crowd. Suddenly, he had made a decision in his heart. Now separate from the crowd and step forward. Afterwards, Su Han put his hand on the middle-aged man's wrist. The girl said "Ouch" and quickly stopped her: "Don't touch it, it's poisonous." Su Han made a move to make the girl retreat.??, after taking a moment to feel the pulse, I had a clue in my heart. "Your father was poisoned by a pollen-based poison, and the antidote needs to be prepared. If you trust me, tell me if there is a place that sells elixirs in Sanye City, and take me there." Su Han¡¯s words were sincere, so he seemed to have no evil intentions. In the girl's pure eyes, two glances shot out, with a little bit of inquiring meaning. After a while, the girl stood up silently and wrapped her father in a mat with difficulty, obviously planning to leave with Su Han. Su Han saw this and said, "I'll do it." At that moment, she effortlessly carried the man on her shoulders, separated from the crowd, and walked forward at the lead. The girl hurriedly followed Su Han silently, her innocent eyes glancing at Su Han from time to time. ¡°Obviously, this girl is still a little worried and a little timid. Su Han did not explain, but said calmly: "Is there any place in Sanye City that sells elixirs? If so, please show me the way. Time is very tight. If you can't get the antidote, your father will not be able to save his life." The girl was shocked, immediately nodded, no longer hesitated, and walked forward. "Hey, boy, what do you mean? Do you want to interfere?" The people behind him stopped. "This guy is so courageous when he dares to steal food from a tiger's mouth. Everyone is supposed to be competing fairly, but you actually used such despicable means to deceive people." "Isn't that right? With such a clich¨¦d plot of a hero saving a beauty, who are you trying to fool?" "These people have obviously regarded the girl as their own. When they saw Su Han coming to interfere, they were naturally very unhappy and wanted to snatch her away. Su Han kept walking, but the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation was activated. The eyes of these people were blurred, and they could only see a vast expanse of yellow sand in front of them, and there were no traces of Su Han and the girl. "If you want to die, just keep following." After Su Han said a few words, he left with the girl. After a while, the girl took Su Han to a shop selling elixirs. In this Sanye City, there are actually quite a few shops on both sides of the streets, some selling elixirs, some selling other items, and some inns. It seems that the human area of ??Ten Thousand Demons Island still has some normal basic order, and it cannot be complete chaos. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2247 City Lord¡¯s Mansion Inspection You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The girl stood in front of the elixir shop, but she did not go in immediately. Instead, she kept twisting the corners of her clothes with her little hands, looking very entangled. Su Han smiled faintly: "You still can't trust me?" "Noit's not true." The girl's face turned red, she lowered her head and said in a low voice, "I have no money." It costs money to get the elixir, and the elixir to detoxify is even more expensive. How can she have money now? Su Han suddenly realized it and said with a smile: "Go in, I brought the money." With that said, Su Han strode into the store and told the store owner who came out the name of many elixirs. This shop is a normal shop, and the shop owner doesn't have any bad intentions. After grabbing all the elixirs for Su Han, he said: "A total of 360,000 Saint Yuan Stones." Su Han paid the bill and asked the girl: "Where do you, father and daughter, live?" When asked, the girl blushed again. The father and daughter had no money to stay in a hotel because of the drug treatment, and they had been wandering on the street for two days. When Su Han saw this, he stopped asking. He went out to find an inn and booked two rooms. "You take care of your father, and I'll prepare the antidote." Since Su Han helped, he wouldn't give up halfway. Refining this antidote was a piece of cake for him. An hour later, Su Han knocked on the door next door. When the girl saw Su Han, she looked happy and a little shy: "Youhave you refined it?" Su Han took out a porcelain bottle: "Take it and give it to your father. Take one first, wait for him to wake up, and then take another one after two hours, and he will be cured. I won't enter the house. I have booked a room for you for ten days, you can stay here." With that said, Su Han put the porcelain bottle into the girl's hand, waved his hand casually, and turned back to his room. He doesn¡¯t expect anything in return from the other party, he just treats it as a good deed every day. He planned to meditate for a while to regain his consciousness and then leave the inn. It won¡¯t take a moment, toot! There was a knock on the door outside. Su Han opened his eyes and asked coldly: "Who?" "It'sit's me." The girl's voice came from outside. "Come in." Su Han was a little surprised, but he didn't turn away thousands of miles away. The girl still looked a little haggard, but the feeling of sadness in her body was obviously much less, and her steps were much lighter than before. "Is your father awake?" Su Han said. "Youhow do you know?" the girl asked in surprise, standing not far or near from Su Han, feeling a little restrained. "Of course I know the antidote I prepared. Well, you and your daughter don't have to take this matter to heart. I don't have any evil intentions. You don't have to be afraid or have random thoughts. Go back and take good care of your father." Although Su Han didn't know what this girl was doing, she didn't want to put any psychological burden on her. When the girl heard this, she also showed a hint of surprise. It was obvious that she didn't expect that this young man had no other ideas when he rescued her father, and he had no intention of letting her repay him with his life. She also felt relaxed in her heart. However, soon she felt a sense of loss in her heart. She was disappointed not because of anything else, but because Su Han didn't even raise his eyelids when he said these words, which showed that he really didn't take it seriously. A girl¡¯s thoughts are always strange. Seeing Su Han like this, she felt slightly disappointed, but she still bowed deeply to Su Han and said softly: "My benefactor, my name is Sitong. Thank you so much for saving my father. This is such a great kindness." Virtue, Sitong will never forget it." Su Han nodded: "Sitong, your name is very nice, I remember it." Sitong's face turned slightly red: "Then I'll take my leave first and won't disturb my benefactor any more. Whenever my benefactor gives me an order, Sitong will never refuse even if he goes through fire and water." Su Han smiled lightly and said, "Don't think so wildly, this matter ends here. Go back, your father needs you to take care of him." This Sitong is indeed a very pleasant girl, but for Su Han, she has no thoughts about that at all now. While the two were talking, suddenly there was a rush of footsteps outside the corridor. Then, a roar also rang out: "The City Lord's Mansion is inspecting. All residents must open their doors and check their proof of residence!" Su Han couldn't help but raise his brows when he heard the cry. What a coincidence. I entered Sanye City today without applying for a residence certificate. In less than half a day, someone came to my place to check the residence certificate. Could this be a coincidence?   Sitong also bit his lips and said in a low voice: "There are frequent inspections at the City Lord's Mansion, and they are vicious. If someone without a residence certificate is caught by them, he will be executed on the spot." Su Han asked: "Do you and your daughter have residence certificates?" "We have it. Benefactor, is your residence certificate okay?" Sitong asked with concern. Su Han smiled, but did not answer. At this moment, there was a fierce knock on the door: "Open the door and check the proof of residence!" Before Su Han and Sitong could make any move, the door was kicked open. A ferocious leader of the City Lord's Mansion stood at the door with a dozen people and shouted: "The two people inside, please bring out your proof of residence!" Sitong seemed to be used to the ferocious faces of these people. He took out two residence certificates and whispered: "This is my residence certificate and the residence certificate of the patient in the next room." The leader waved his hand, and a subordinate immediately came over, took the residence certificate from Sitong's hand, and checked it twice: "Boss, there is no problem." The leader also nodded casually, obviously not caring about Yitong, but his eyes fell on Su Han with evil intentions. Seeing the other party acting like this, Su Han felt even more certain that these people were probably coming for him. It should be the guards at the city gate who communicated with them. At the moment, Su Han said: "Sitong, please go back to your room first and take care of your father." Sitong¡¯s eyes flashed, as if he understood something. He looked at Su Han with big eyes, with a hint of worry and hesitation, obviously not wanting to leave at this time. "Go back." Su Han's tone was much harsher. Sitong bit his lip, then stood up and left the room. Those people in the City Lord's Mansion didn't seem to have much interest in Sitong. They all had a tacit understanding and locked in on Su Han. The leader smiled evilly: "Boy, please show me your proof of residence." In his tone, he was obviously very sure that Su Han couldn't provide proof of residence at all. Su Han saw that these people were basically at the level of the Divine Sea Realm. Only the leader had a higher level of cultivation and was at the first level of the Divine Sea Realm. At the moment, Su Han also sneered: "If you want to see my proof of residence, come and get it." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2248 Sixteen Years You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The leader raised his eyebrows. Seeing that Su Han was only halfway to the level of Divine Sea Realm, he had no fear at all. He walked directly towards Su Han and said with a sinister smile: "Boy, you are about to die, and you are still pretending to me?" They received a message from the guard at the city gate and knew that the young man did not have a residence certificate, so they came here specially. For them, they were happy to do this because they could divide Su Han's belongings while executing him. In Ten Thousand Demons Island, these so-called guards of the City Lord's Mansion are not much different from bandits. They are just bandits who have gained power. When Su Han saw the leader walking towards him, his eyes turned cold, and he sat there without moving. He just raised an arm and slapped the leader with a big slap. Snapped! With this crisp sound, the leader flew out in disbelief and fell more than ten meters away. He spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his face was swollen into a pig's head. Su Han was not polite to this guy at all. He activated the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower, and more than a dozen vines stretched out from the ground, wrapping around the leader crazily. Within a moment, he absorbed the leader's martial arts essence, and his whole body became a mature person. If you kill someone, do one thing. The other guards of the City Lord's Mansion looked at this terrifying scene with pale faces. Several of them even started to tremble on the spot, and a chill arose in everyone's heart. This young man is too scary, isn¡¯t he? Su Han said with a faint smile: "Do you think there is any problem with my residence certificate?" ¡°No¡­ no problem, sir, there is nothing wrong with your residence certificate. We have already checked it, so we won¡¯t disturb you.¡± The guards of the City Lord's Mansion came to their senses and hurriedly ran away without even one person to collect the corpse of the leader. They disappeared in front of Su Han's room in the blink of an eye. When Su Han saw these people leaving, he stood up and closed the door. However, when she walked to the door, she found Sitong standing in the corridor, with her father standing next to her. Both of them were looking uneasily, obviously worried about Su Han, and came out to see what was going on. Seeing the corpse of the leader of the City Lord's Mansion, the two of them were obviously shocked. Sitong's face turned pale with fear. Su Han waved his hand: "It's okay now, you guys have a good rest." Sitong bit his lip, as if he didn't know what to say for a moment. On the other hand, Na Sitong's father suddenly whispered: "Master, can you take a step to speak?" Su Han thought for a while and nodded: "Please." Inviting the father and daughter into the room, Sitong's father immediately bowed deeply to Su Han and said, "Sitong, I would like to thank you for saving your life. I don't know how to call you?" "My name is Su Han." "It turns out to be Young Master Su. I really admire the young master's methods. Has the young master just arrived in Sanye City?" Sitao asked. Su Han nodded and did not hide anything: "I just came today. At the city gate, the guard told me that a residence certificate costs one million Saint Yuan Stones. He also said that this rule was set by the city lord Mr. Ye. Anyone who enters Everyone in Sanye City must buy a residence certificate. However, I didn¡¯t buy one and went straight into the city, so now these guys are looking for me.¡± Sitao said: "The proof of residence is indeed a rule set by the city lord Ye Gongzi. However, the guards of the city lord's mansion are also looking at the dishes. They see that the young master is young and think he is easy to bully, so they will open their mouths. To put it bluntly, The so-called city lord and the so-called city lord's mansion are just a group of bandits in the guise of the city lord's mansion. It's just that they have the power of the Sanye City, so everyone has to listen to them. Fortunately, Mr. Su is strong enough, otherwise , being targeted by them will have disastrous consequences.¡± Su Han smiled lightly and said, "I just don't know, will they let this matter go?" Sitao shook his head: "It's hard to say, but Young Master, for the sake of safety, I can only suggest that you leave Sanye City as soon as possible. The city lord's mansion is not a good person, and the city lord Ye Gongzi is not a fuel-efficient lamp. If you go against them, you won't be able to do anything. It¡¯s worth it.¡± Sitao¡¯s eyes were sincere, and it was obvious that he really thought about Su Han. Su Han smiled faintly and was noncommittal. Sitao asked seriously: "Master Su's method of rescuing me is so clever, and his martial arts strength is so strong. I guess his status in the outside world is not low, right? Why did he end up in a place like Ten Thousand Demons Island?" Su Han chuckled: "I offended some people, but the main reason is that I heard about the reputation of Ten Thousand Demons Island and wanted to come here to experience it." When Su Han said this, the eyes of Sitao and his daughter suddenly became filled with awe. Take the initiativeFor people who have experienced in a place like Ten Thousand Demons Island, if nothing else, first of all, they have the courage that ordinary people can have. "Mr. Su, with your level, there should be many forces in this peripheral area that want you. You shouldn't be alone." Sitao also shook his head. Su Han smiled faintly: "I haven't been here for a long time in Ten Thousand Demons Island. I'm still in the exploratory stage and haven't decided how to take my own path. Have you, father and daughter, been in Ten Thousand Demons Island for a long time? " "Alas!" When Na Sitao heard Su Han's question, he couldn't help but sigh, "I have been in this Ten Thousand Demons Island for sixteen years. When I first came here, my daughter was still in her infancy. In the blink of an eye, , it¡¯s already so big.¡± Su Han glanced at Sitong. This girl had picturesque features and pure eyes. It was obvious that she had grown up under the protection of her father and had not been contaminated by the filthiness of the Ten Thousand Demon Island. It¡¯s just that, on the Ten Thousand Demons Island, it¡¯s really not easy for a father with a low level of cultivation to survive with a growing daughter. Especially Sitong's figure, which has become slim and slim, she is a very pleasant girl. If you are in the outside world, it is naturally a good thing for your daughter to grow older. But in Ten Thousand Demons Island, growing up means exponentially increasing dangers. Thinking of this, Su Han felt that if he could finally leave Ten Thousand Demons Island, it would be a good thing to help the father and daughter. "I came here to practice on the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. One day I will leave the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. Do you know how to leave the Island of Ten Thousand Demons?" Su Han asked. "Leaving the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, alas, that is almost impossible." When Sitao said this, he seemed to feel that he shouldn't be too harsh. After all, Su Han came here to practice, and in the end he must be running towards the goal of leaving Ten Thousand Demons Island. Therefore, Sitao added, "But it is not completely impossible. However, it is said that the passage to leave Ten Thousand Demons Island is in the hands of the Demon Slayer King. You must let the Demon Slayer King recognize you and open the way for you to leave Ten Thousand Demons Island." The passage to the island will do.¡± "How can I get the approval of the Demon Slayer King?" Su Han asked. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2249: Making a fuss in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I don't know about this. After all, the Demon Slayer King is so high up there that ordinary people like us have no chance of getting into his eyes, let alone getting his approval. However, I think that if I want to get his approval, The first step is to attract his attention and let him know that there is a person like you. Only by letting him know that there is a person like you is the first step completed, and the rest can begin. " Sitao also said seriously. Su Han was also deep in thought. What Sitao said made sense. Since the passage to leave Ten Thousand Demons Island is in the hands of the Demon Slayer King, the only way to leave Ten Thousand Demons Island is to ask the Demon Slayer King to open this passage for him. "To let the Demon Slayer King open this channel for himself, the first step is naturally to let the Demon Slayer King know about himself. Only after completing this first step can you proceed to the many subsequent steps. " Letting the King of Demon Slayers know about himself is easy to say, but actually it is easier said than done. There are at least millions of monks in the Ten Thousand Demon Island, and they are divided into outer, middle and inner circles. He is on the periphery, and the Demon Slayer King is on the inner periphery. It is impossible to make the Demon Slayer King see him through the eyes of millions of people. Conventional means are simply not possible. For a moment, Su Han had some vague thoughts in his heart. Since ordinary means don't work, then I have to do something big. "Brother Sitao, you just said that the City Lord's Mansion might not give up, right?" Su Han suddenly laughed. "Yes, sir, what do you want to do?" Sitao was also confused. Seeing the strange light emanating from Su Han's eyes, Sitao seemed to have realized that what Su Han was thinking was probably not a good thing. "Hey, since the other party won't give up, then instead of waiting here, I might as well take the initiative to come to you." Su Han grinned and said to Sitao: "You can live here peacefully, I'll go out for a while." Sitao opened his mouth, but in the end he didn't say anything more and nodded: "We, father and daughter, will not disturb Mr. Su anymore. If we have the opportunity, we can ask for advice again. This time, I, Sitao, will definitely save Mr. Su's life." Keep in mind." Su Han also nodded, immediately left the inn, displayed the wings of the Kun, and flew towards the Sanye City Lord's Mansion. Soon, Su Han arrived above the City Lord's Mansion. Immediately, Huo'er who was sleeping in his sleeves was awakened. "Huo'er, I'll give you a chance to enjoy yourself. Make some noise in the buildings below. The bigger the better." Su Han pointed to the City Lord's Mansion below and said to Huo'er. When Huo'er heard this, he also became excited and shouted: "Okay!" Then, Huo'er's body swayed and turned into the Phoenix Dharmakaya form. He opened his mouth and spit out a huge fireball. The fireball crashed towards a large building in the City Lord's Mansion below. Boom boom! A huge fireball fell into the city lord's palace, and a large area of ??buildings was instantly overturned and turned into a sea of ??fire. Huo'er did not stop, but flapped his wings, and frost rockets shot out from his wings, like a meteor shower all over the sky. In just an instant, the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling could be heard from the City Lord's Mansion below, and many people ran out of the collapsed building in a panic. "What's going on? Who dares to act wild in the city lord's mansion." "Damn it, you dare to come here to cause trouble, have you had enough of life? Kill him!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A series of powerful figures flew out from the city lord's palace. The leader was an old man who was at the third level of the Divine Sea Realm. He looked at Su Han and Huo'er who had turned into human form with cold eyes. "Where does this kid come from, dares to act wild in the Sanye City Lord's Mansion?" the old man shouted. "Where is your city lord?" Su Han smiled lightly. He was dressed in white and looked extraordinary. However, when the old man saw that he was only half a step into the Divine Sea Realm, he became even more furious. ¡°What qualifications does a boy who is half a step into the Divine Sea Realm have to find the city lord?¡± the old man shouted. Su Han shrugged: "It seems that your city lord is no longer here. Otherwise, seeing his old nest burnt down like this, he should have come out long ago. It is impossible to stay in there and be a coward, don't you think?" "Damn it, this guy insulted the city lord." "How dare a guy who is half-step to the divine realm be so arrogant, let's see how I kill him." A figure of the first level of the Divine Sea Realm rushed out. However, before he could get close to Su Han, he was grabbed by Huo'er, who slapped him, opened his bow left and right, and slapped him several times in the face.   Then, Huo'er threw the guy who was swollen into a pig's head back. The strong men of the City Lord's Mansion were shocked when they saw this scene. Obviously, a child who is only about ten years old is so strong. Is this still a human? For a moment, the old man who was at the third level of the Divine Sea Realm also frowned. However, he still didn't take Su Han and Huo'er seriously, and waved his hand: "Come on, catch these two daring boys." In the old man¡¯s opinion, if a person at the first level of the Divine Sea Realm cannot defeat the opponent, how can dozens of them still be unable to defeat him? Ping ping pong pong, the scene suddenly became heated. In fact, Su Han didn't put too much effort into the battle, he just warmed up first. Huo'er didn't turn into the Phoenix Dharma Body and only fought in human form. However, with the blood of the divine beast, he has very strong fighting power even in the simplest hand-to-hand combat. . Using the power of blood, Huo'er's body is as solid as gold and stone. Whether it is offense or defense, it can definitely crush the first and second level strong men in the Divine Sea Realm. At this moment, Huo'er was crushing these strong men of the City Lord's Mansion to his heart's content. Speaking of these strong men, their strength is not bad either. However, the better ones would be knocked away by Huo'er's fists and kicks, while the weaker ones would be blown away by the terrifying battle energy before they even got close to Huo'er, causing them to vomit blood. In this way, even Su Han seemed to be playing soy sauce on the side, with basically no room for performance. The elder at the third level of the Divine Sea Realm was also completely stupid at this moment. He never thought that the two guys who he thought would be easy to deal with would turn out to be so difficult to deal with. Just when he couldn't hold it any longer and was about to help his companions from the City Lord's Mansion, he suddenly found that the young man in white was standing in front of him at some point. This third-level elder of the Divine Sea Realm only saw the young man in white grinning, and then there was a fist in his eyes from far to near, and then he received a heavy blow on his forehead. Stars appeared in his eyes and he almost vomited blood. Before the third level of the Divine Sea Realm could exert its strength, his whole body was tied tightly by a red and blue vine that suddenly emerged from the ground. Moreover, these vines, like evil spirits, are absorbing the essence of martial arts in their own blood. For a moment, this third-level elder of the Divine Sea Realm was also in a state of despair. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2250: Fighting Young Master Ye You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Stop." At this moment, a cold voice sounded, followed by a few whooshing sounds, and three figures flew over from a distance outside Sanye City. In the blink of an eye, three figures had landed opposite Su Han, exuding a ferocious aura. Even his face has a sinister look, and you can tell at a glance that he is not a kind person. Among these three people, two of them are at the third level of the Divine Sea Realm, and the leader has reached the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. The leading man looked to be in his mid-twenties, wearing a black and purple satin robe. His face was full of femininity, and his slender eyes were shining. With almost no need to guess, Su Han knew that the man in black and purple clothes must be Mr. Ye, the lord of Sanye City. After Young Master Ye appeared, his eyes immediately fell on Su Han. It has to be said that Mr. Ye has excellent eyesight. Although Huo'er seems to be more active on the surface, Mr. Ye can tell at a glance that this young man in white who seems to be smiling but not smiling is the real master. "You are so brave, you dare to go to the Lord's Mansion of Sanye City and act wild?" Young Master Ye spoke, his voice unusually gloomy and unpleasant. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "I'll have to ask your subordinates. If they hadn't asked me for one million Saint Yuan Stones, maybe I wouldn't have troubled you." Young Master Ye sneered: "Young Master Ye, who is only half a step into the Divine Sea Realm, dares to run wild here. I don't know whether my name, Young Master Ye, is not loud enough, or there is something wrong with your brains? Boy, I'm Young Master. But no matter who you are, if you kill my people and destroy my city lord's palace, you will die. I don't want to do it because I find it troublesome, so you two can end it on your own." Young Master Ye¡¯s tone was condescending. After all, in his eyes, Su Han¡¯s cultivation level was too different from his. One was half-step to the Divine Sea realm, and the other was at the fourth level of the Divine Sea realm. There was no comparison at all. "Why are you still standing there? Didn't you hear what our young master said? Our young master has shown you the greatest mercy by letting you two commit suicide. Why don't you quickly kowtow to express gratitude and then commit suicide by yourself?" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A strong man at the third level of the divine sea realm beside Mr. Ye, also spoke with a stern voice. Su Han couldn't help but was speechless. He asked others to end it on their own and acted like it was some great gift. Who are these people? However, thinking that he had let Huo'er burn down the city lord's mansion with a big fireball in the first place, Su Han seemed to be able to understand Young Master Ye again. Huo'er couldn't stand listening anymore: "You are the only ones who dare to let this spirit die on its own." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Whatwhat is this?" "Is it a phoenix?" "It can't be a phoenix. Where did the phoenix blood come from in this Ten Thousand Demons Island? But this guy's fighting ability is very strong at first glance. No wonder the boy in white is so unscrupulous and has raised such powerful monsters." Huo'er didn't bother to pay attention to these people who were talking about it. He flapped his wings and immediately the entire city lord's palace square was plunged into a sea of ??fire. The person who spoke out, a powerful person at the third level of the Divine Sea Realm, felt his eyes flash before a huge claw grabbed his head. This giant claw is bright red and has five fingers in total. Each finger is as sharp as any magic weapon in the world. The powerful man at the third level of the Divine Sea Realm was caught in the air by the giant claws before he could even react. He kept struggling, shouting at the top of his lungs: "Save me, save me." Another strong man at the third level of the Divine Sea Realm quickly took action and used all his strongest magical powers to hit Huo'er. For a moment, a sea of ??fire spread in the void. Huo'er grabbed a strong man with his claws and fought fiercely with another strong man. He was very powerful. That night Young Master also frowned slightly. Just as he was about to go up to help, Su Han stopped him: "Your opponent is me." "You?" Mr. Ye glanced at Su Han, with a sarcastic look on his face. For him, that divine bird that looks a bit like a phoenix may make him fearful, because even if it is not a phoenix, it must be an orc bloodline with strong fighting power. It is not unusual for this bloodline to be able to fight across levels. But Su Han is different. An ordinary human boy, who is only half a step into the Divine Sea Realm, still wants to be able to compete with him, Young Master Ye. It is simply ridiculous to the extreme. At that moment, Mr. Ye also slapped a palm, which evolved into a huge palm print as black as ink, and slapped it towards Su Han.  Su Han was not in a hurry, and also slapped out with a palm, which hit Master Ye's palm print heavily. Suddenly, violent energy overflowed, and the void was shaken violently. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Under the frontal impact of this violent energy, Su Han took three consecutive steps back to stabilize his body, and his body was slightly numb from the shock. However, under the operation of the Black Dragon Book, the injury recovered not long after. Such an ending was also expected by Su Han. After all, the opponent was an intermediate level Divine Sea Realm. In a head-on collision, it would be difficult for him to obtain Upside. "What?" Mr. Ye was extremely surprised. He couldn't believe it. His full blow only knocked back a half-step Divine Sea Realm person, without causing any harm to the opponent at all? Keng! Su Han didn¡¯t want to waste time, so he used the Yin and Yang Flying Fish swords. The aura of the two swords suddenly merged with Su Han's own aura, and a mysterious flavor filled the air. At the same time, Su Han also exuded an ethereal aura, activating the secret technique of heaven. Although his Secret Technique can only be maintained for a short period of time now, it is impossible to deal with the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm head-on without activating the Secret Technique. Otherwise, even if all the cards are revealed, he may not be an opponent at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. "Boy, I want to see how strong you can be?" Young Master Ye was also angry. In his heart, he regarded Su Han's ability to resist his attack as an accident. Soon, Young Master Ye activated his spiritual power, which turned into a sea of ??black energy and rushed toward Su Han. However, he had only done half of it, and the next half of the work was blocked by Su Han. The two swords of Yin and Yang Feiyu turned into a sword light, which struck right at the center of the black energy, cutting off the attack abruptly. "What?" Ye Gongzi was not calm at all. He launched the attack in a very short time, and Su Han was not close to him. Logically speaking, it was absolutely impossible for Su Han to come over and kill him after he launched the attack. Attack interrupted. Unless, there is only one explanation, that is, Su Han predicted the trajectory of his actions in advance, so he could respond in advance. But, how is this possible? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2251 Surrender to me You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "An accident must be an accident." Young Master Ye could only comfort himself in this way. Under the unexplainable circumstances, he could only think that Su Han was lucky. However, in the following period of fighting, Su Han cut off Mr. Ye's attacks again and again. Every time Mr. Ye attacked, he could only attack half, and the remaining half was forcefully forced back by Su Han. This situation affects the power of the attack the most. With the power greatly reduced, Su Han and Young Master Ye actually showed a situation where the outcome was inseparable. At this time, Huo'er was also fighting fiercely with the two peak powerhouses at the third level of the Divine Sea Realm, while the other people present were already so surprised that they couldn't close their mouths. They never thought that two boys who were half a step into the Divine Sea Realm could actually compete with the City Lord's Mansion. Could it be that Sanye City is going to change today? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Mr. Ye¡¯s originally calm face finally showed a trace of cracks, and he was so angry that he began to scream. Although he was not at a disadvantage, this kind of battle was too frustrating. He had never experienced such a frustrating battle. This kind of battle gave him an urge to go crazy. And this effect is exactly what Su Han wants. When the opponent is in a state of confusion, he will launch a full-scale offensive, and then the opponent will die. In this way, Young Master Ye and Su Han tried several more moves, but still could not resolve the situation. By this time, Young Master Ye was already a little confused. Su Han¡¯s Secret Technique has just reached the deadline. He calmly put away his secret technique, and looking at the messy Mr. Ye, Su Han knew that the time for a fatal blow had arrived. At that moment, Su Han did not hesitate, swung his Yin and Yang Feiyu swords and stabbed at Mr. Ye. At the same time, he used the ice and fire magic sunflower to simulate hundreds of phantoms of himself. In this way, in Young Master Ye's eyes, there were hundreds of Su Hans waving hundreds of pairs of swords, which made him dazzled. Mr. Ye was already a little confused. With his current state of mind, it was impossible to instantly find out which one was Su Han's true body. A master's attack can be fatal in an instant. Mr. Ye was confused by the phantom at this moment and could not tell which one was Su Han's true body. In desperation, Mr. Ye could only disperse his power into hundreds of parts, trying to resist all the phantoms. However, at this moment Young Master Ye did not expect that his power would be dispersed like this. Each phantom would only use one percent of his power to resist, so Su Han's true body would only be affected by one percent of his power. But with Su Han's strength, one percent of his power could not cause any harm to him. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Young Master Ye used all his strength and powerful energy impact, destroying hundreds of Su Han instantly. But what was destroyed was just Su Han's phantom. The real fatal thing was Su Han's true body. With this move, Su Han can be said to have used all his strength. The man and sword merged into one, and they were invincible. Pfft! The two swords of yin and yang flying fish instantly pierced Young Master Ye's chest. The sword energy shattered the breath in Young Master Ye's body, and also shattered Young Master Ye's soul. Young Master Ye opened his eyes wide. At the last moment of his life, he still seemed to be in disbelief that he was actually killed by a half-step divine sea realm. In fact, Mr. Ye can escape. With his cultivation at the middle level of the Divine Sea Realm, if he wants to leave, Su Han may not be able to stop him. However, Mr. Ye's defeat was because he was too confident, thinking that he could deal with a half-step Divine Sea realm, but the fact was that he was so ruthless. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ And Young Master Ye's death completely destroyed their will to resist. After Su Han killed Mr. Ye, he didn't stop and went directly to support Huo'er. With Su Han's support, the two peaks of the third level of the Divine Sea Realm were soon unable to hold up any longer and were tied tightly by Su Han with the ice and fire magic sunflower vines. "You two, now that I have given you a chance, commit suicide immediately to avoid suffering more." Huo'er chuckled and returned the words of the two people intact to them. These two strong men at the third level of the Divine Sea Realm also had ugly faces. They were both extremely vicious people and had never been truly afraid of anything in their lives. But at this moment, facing the young man in white in front of them, they felt a deep fear in their hearts. . This person is too strong. With half a step of cultivation in the Divine Sea Realm, he can kill anyone in the Divine Sea Realm.If they hadn't seen Mr. Ye with their own eyes, they wouldn't believe it even to death. "Bah, we've already been defeated anyway, and it's in your hands. You can kill or chop him up as you please." One of them, who was at the third level of the Divine Sea Realm, spat viciously on the ground, and the other one also echoed: "Yes, kill us if you dare!" The reaction of these two people actually made Su Han nod secretly. It seems that there is a difference between the most vicious and the most evil. Some people are extremely vicious, just like the thin man a few days ago, and have no moral integrity, but some are extremely evil. , but his bones are very hard. Faced with this situation, he didn't even ask for mercy. "I won't kill you. On the contrary, if you two surrender to me now and agree to work for me, I will give you a chance." Su Han smiled slightly. The two strong men were silent, obviously hesitating. Su Han said: "I don't like Moji, and I won't give you time to think about it. If you don't want to live, I won't object. I just give you a chance to choose to live. But I want to remind you that if you submit to me, We have to make an oath between heaven and earth, and if we betray it, the consequences will be serious." After listening to Su Han's words, the two people looked at each other and obviously made up their minds: "Okay, the two of us will follow the young master." With that said, the two of them also made an oath to heaven and earth. Su Han smiled slightly: "Okay. I will not miss you the opportunities I promised you." With that said, Su Han also took out two storage bags, each containing 500,000 Saint Yuan Stones. When these two people saw the Saint Yuan Stone, their eyes turned green. Among the Ten Thousand Demon Islands, the most lacking thing is cultivation resources. Everyone has to make a living by robbing cultivation resources, so the atmosphere is so bad. The reason why Young Master Ye made such a weird rule about proof of residence before was because he wanted to maximize the search for Saint Yuan Stones. "It's a pity that Young Master Ye's rule has only just been implemented. The City Lord's Mansion hasn't collected much money yet, and no one has bought the highest-level residence certificate. In Ten Thousand Demons Island, everyone is short of Saint Yuan Stones. How can anyone spend a lot of Saint Yuan Stones to buy such a thing? These two strong men are already very poor. It is precisely because they do not have the Saint Yuan Stone that they have been stuck at the third level of the Divine Sea Realm, unable to advance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2252 The demon sieges the city You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Are these Holy Essence Stones really given to us by the Master?" The two people were extremely excited and carefully confirmed again. Su Han smiled and said: "If you work hard, there will be more in the future." Su Han already has his own plan. He wants to occupy Sanye City as his first step on Ten Thousand Demon Island. To manage a city, he naturally needs some capable generals. Now that he doesn't have many choices, these two are already good. "Thank you, sir." The two men held the storage bags and bowed deeply. One of them said: "My name is Ding Bo, and he is Wang Sheng. I don't know how to call the young master?" "My name is Su Han. From now on, this Sanye City is my territory." Su Han said. "Congratulations to the young master for becoming the new city lord of Sanye City. The two of us are willing to serve the young master. The two of us will immediately find someone to repair the city lord's mansion." Ding Bo said. "Well, let's change the name of Sanye City to Qingye City. Send people to make a plaque of Qingye City and hang it on the city gate." Su Han smiled. Since it is his own power, he must have a name of his own. The three words "Qingye City" are the place where he started in this life. They are of great significance to him, so it is appropriate to use them here. The two of them agreed in unison, they both felt good about the new city lord. At least, he is much better than the gloomy Mr. Ye before. "By the way, starting from today, there is no need to buy a residence certificate in Qingye City. Everyone can live here if they like." Su Han waved his hand. He didn't need the money for the residence certificate. The news of the changes in Sanye City quickly spread throughout the city. Everyone was surprised but not surprised. The reason why they were not surprised was that this kind of thing was common in Ten Thousand Demons Island. Even if you become the city lord, you will not be able to hold this position if you don't have enough strength. But what is surprising is that Mr. Ye himself is already very young, but the person who replaced Mr. Ye as the city lord is actually even younger. Such a young person can really defend Sanye City, oh no, should it be called Qingye City now? For many monks, changing the city lord will not have much impact on them. Soon, the changes in Qingye City were accepted by everyone. In the newly renovated city lord's mansion, Su Han ordered people to pick up Sitao and his daughter. The two father and daughter obviously haven't reacted yet and haven't accepted the facts before them. Their benefactor suddenly became the city lord and took them into the city lord¡¯s mansion. From now on, they can take and use the things in the city lord¡¯s mansion as they please. The two fathers and daughters even suspected that they were dreaming. They had never dared to think about such a good thing falling from the sky before. Ding Bo and Wang Sheng also came to the main hall of the City Lord's Mansion to see Su Han. They had already secured the plaque for Aoba Castle, which was a simple matter for them. "My lord, your instructions have been completed," Ding Bo said. "Well, you did a good job. Do good things for me in the future, and I won't treat you badly." Su Han said with a smile. "Your Majesty the City Lord, since the two of us have surrendered to you, we should do our best to work for you. However, I feel that I must remind the Lord the City Lord about the problems we Qingye City will face next." Ding Bo said. "Okay, tell me, what's the problem?" Su Han raised his eyebrows. "Lord City Lord, our Qingye City is located on the periphery of the human area of ??Ten Thousand Demons Island, and it is very peripheral. In this position, we may be harassed by the wandering demon clan. Before Mr. Ye was in charge, At that time, the demon clan came once, but not many demons came that time, and even so, they suffered a lot of losses that time." Su Han listened carefully and nodded. Ding Bo said: "This is the first question." "Huh? First question, is there a second question?" Su Han asked. "Yes, Lord City Lord, the second problem is probably more troublesome than the first one. On the periphery of this human area, there are a total of twenty-seven cities like Qingye City. Although these cities are usually independent, they are also There will be certain connections, and some city lords have a very good relationship with each other, which is equivalent to an alliance-like existence. Only in this way can we survive as a team at critical moments." Ding Bo said, "The former Mr. Ye is no exception. He has established a good relationship with the city lords of the three nearby cities. The four of them usually call themselves brothers, have similar temperaments, and have a good relationship. Now, Mr. City Lord, if you kill Mr. Ye, let those If the three of them knew about it, I'm afraid they wouldn't let it go." Hearing this, Su Han also frowned slightly. He had never thought of this situation before.But this is quite reasonable. It is impossible to say that there are no fighting and collusion among the twenty-seven cities. "What are the cultivation levels of those three people?" Su Han asked. "Two of them, like Mr. Ye, are at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and one is at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm." Ding Bo replied. "City Lord, if these three people show up together to cause trouble, I'm afraid it will be difficult to deal with." Wang Sheng also said. "One is at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and two are at the Divine Sea Realm?" Su Han thought thoughtfully. As his two subordinates said, if three people appeared at the same time, the situation would be a bit tricky. Even if you can deal with a person at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm, Huo'er can deal with one, but no one can deal with the one who is at the peak of the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. "How long will it take for those three people to come?" Su Han asked. "I'm afraid they haven't received the news yet. Once they receive the news, they should come soon." Ding Bo said. "okay, I get it." Su Han nodded, with a thoughtful look in his eyes, obviously considering countermeasures. Seeing that Su Han was deep in thought, the two of them stopped saying anything and bowed before retreating. "The demon clan and the three major city lords didn't expect so many things to happen just after they occupied their city. However, the territory we just conquered must not be lost like this. Otherwise, it will not only damage morale, but also affect my road to dominance. It will also have an impact. My road to dominance does not require failure." Su Han thought of this, and suddenly Ding Bo and Wang Sheng, who had left, ran back slightly panicked: "Lord City Lord, the demon clan the demon clan has come to Qingye City to harass, and this time, it seems that not only It¡¯s harassment, and he looks like he¡¯s about to attack the city!¡± "So fast?" Su Han also raised his eyebrows. "We are unlucky. This group of monsters seems to be the main force of a tribe. They want to conquer a human city. They have been wandering in the outer area for a long time. They happened to pass by Qingye City. I heard that our Qingye City Change the city lord and they will come." Wang Sheng said in a panic. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2253 The Demon Leader You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Let's go out and take a look." Su Han's face was full of indifference. He knew that the enemies were coming, and it would not help him to panic. Instead, it would make his subordinates panic even more. Arriving at the gate of Qingye City, Su Han used the wings of the Sky Kun and flew high into the sky. When he looked down, he saw that the gate of the city was densely packed with figures of the demon clan. And on the city wall, there are many human monks from Qingye City gathered. Each of these human monks is holding weapons and magic weapons, and they are obviously ready to fight. However, for the demon clan, no matter what kind of human monk they are, they will always have some instinctive fear of such demons. At this moment, none of them are afraid of them. Dare to take the initiative to fight. Su Han observed carefully, and found out that this clan of demons looked like demons but not demons, and looked like demons but not demons. On top of the appearance of the demon clan, they retained some characteristics of the demon clan. Each and every one of them was filled with rich blood and covered with black scales, with a cold light. "Is this the demon clan?" Su Han's eyes were cold, and his gaze focused on an extremely majestic monster among these monsters. This demon seemed to be at least ten feet tall, very conspicuous, with a vertical eye between its eyebrows, emitting a faint light. "This should be the leader of this group of monsters." Su Han thought to himself, then turned to look at Huo'er: "It's time for you to show off your skills again." "Okay!" Huo'er responded happily, opened his mouth and spit out a huge fireball, hitting a large group of demons below. Boom! Wherever the fireball went, it immediately knocked down a large number of monsters and set off a sea of ????fire. Some demons with lower strength were burned by the real Phoenix fire until they cried like ghosts and howled like wolves, and were left dying and disabled. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of several fireballs one after another, Huoer flapped his wings and started to use frost rockets. Although the accuracy of this frost rocket is not very good, it is the most effective when facing these densely packed monsters, and it can always shoot down one of them. For a time, the team of the demon clan was turned into a mess by Huo'er, and the sounds of ghosts crying and wolves howling could be heard endlessly. "The city lord is here! The city lord has taken action." "The city lord is someone with a divine beast around him. How can he be afraid of these low-level demons wandering around? We can be saved." Seeing Huo'er take action, the human monks who were originally hesitating on the city wall couldn't help but cheer up. Although they usually fight among themselves, at this critical moment, they also understand that if they don't unite to fight against the demon clan, they will die here. At this time, Su Han's voice also resounded in the sky: "All Qingye City monks, listen, today the demons are attacking the city. Anyone who kills more than ten demons will be qualified to become a guard of the city lord's mansion and enjoy the city lord's mansion." Subsidy. Those who kill more than 100 demons are eligible to become guest ministers in the city lord's palace, and the allowance will be even more generous! Everyone, boost your morale and kill more enemies!" Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but get excited. Although they are some extremely vicious people, many of them are not willing to live a chaotic and disorderly life after living on this Demonic Island for a long time. Many people have an impulse deep in their hearts. They are tired of fighting and killing all day long, and it would be nice to have a stable life. Now, Su Han's promise suddenly gave them motivation. It was better to become a guard or a guest of the city lord's palace than to fight and kill outside all day long. "Let's all rush together and kill all these monsters!" I don¡¯t know who shouted, and a stone suddenly stirred up a thousand waves. All the monks raised their weapons and magic weapons, like wolves and tigers, and swarmed towards the demons. Su Han couldn¡¯t help but smile. He could kill two birds with one stone. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion was short of manpower anyway, and the people who had killed many monsters should at least be capable people. Recruiting these people was better than recruiting some trash. At the moment, Su Han also used the Dragon God Bow, aiming it at the demon leader with vertical pupils from a distance. The demon leader was obviously not weak in strength. As soon as Su Han aimed his bow and arrow at it, it immediately raised its head and looked towards Su Han. It obviously sensed Su Han's murderous intention. At the same time, it also sensed Su Han's murderous intent. The bow and arrow in Han's hand were obviously not simple. Suddenly, the demon leader waved his hand, and many demons immediately gathered towards it, surrounding it tightly, as if trying to block the incoming arrows with their bodies. "Do you, the low-level demons wandering around, only know this most retarded trick?" Su Han smiled faintly, and raised the Dragon God Bow in his hand, phew!   The bow is like the full moon, and the arrow is like a shooting star. The arrows rushed down and shot through more than a dozen demons in a row. The demons around the demon leader were all fearless and fearless, and they were extremely numerous. As soon as Su Han shot a dozen of them to death, they gathered even more frantically towards the demon leader, forming a magic mountain and a sea of ??demons. The wall made of demons was simply better than any armor. Su Han shouted again and again, and kept shooting arrows without any space. The technique was so fast that it was dazzling, and it was almost impossible to see clearly. For a time, the arrows all over the sky turned into streams of light, forming different angles, covering almost all attack surfaces. These arrows are like the black and white impermanence that kills people. Wherever they go, they bring up streaks of blood. Each arrow can kill at least ten demons. As the arrows in the sky continued to harvest the lives of the demon clan, the demon leader was obviously a little angry. ¡°If it continues like this, no matter how many demons it brings, they will all be killed by these arrows. Not to mention, there was a big firebird that kept spitting fireballs, burning countless monsters to death. In a flash of thought, the demon leader roared, his body suddenly lifted up from the ground, turned into a black stream of light, and rushed towards Su Han with lightning speed. "Huo'er, let's take action together." Su Han said through a message. "Okay." Huo'er flapped his huge wings and launched a wave of powerful attacks towards the demon leader. At the same time, the demon leader and Su Han also took action at the same time. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The three people's attacks hit them head-on, and the powerful energy fluctuations caused the void to tremble violently. Under the joint attack of Su Han and Huo'er, the demon leader was unable to resist and was pushed back dozens of feet. However, Su Han was even more surprised. What surprised Su Han was not that the demon leader was repelled, but that the demon leader was only repelled. You must know that it is not an exaggeration to say that he and Huo'er's joint attack can knock back the fourth level peak powerhouse of the Divine Sea Realm. And according to Su Han's observation, this demon leader is at most equivalent to the third level of the Divine Sea Realm of the human race. The third level of the Divine Sea Realm has this kind of actual combat power. This shows that this demon clan is actually very powerful in combat. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2254: Heading to the Territory of the Demon Clan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At that moment, Su Han also used the yin and yang flying fish swords, and at the same time activated the secret technique of heaven. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After all, this demon clan has simpler minds than the human race, and Su Han predicts its actions in advance. No matter how tyrannical the demon leader is, his attacks are interrupted by Su Han again and again, and for a while, it is in chaos. The level of mess was even more than that of Mr. Ye before. Soon, Su Han's yin and yang flying fish swords also scratched more and more wounds on the body of the demon leader. The aura of the demon leader is also constantly declining, and his combat power is also constantly decreasing. Looking at the demon leader covered in blood, Su Han secretly said: "That's almost it." Then he activated the Ice and Fire Demon Kui and tied up the demon leader tightly. The army of monsters quickly lost their confidence to fight when their leader was captured. After some were slaughtered by Huo'er and other human monks, others dispersed like a tide. "We won, we actually won." "Yes, when Master Ye was in power last night, demons came to attack. We never won. They killed many people every time. This time we actually won." "Long live the new city lord! Long live the new city lord!" Everyone was in high spirits, and for a time, the cohesion of the entire Aoba City reached an unprecedented level. You must know that those gathered here are all extremely vicious people. It has to be said that it is extremely difficult to cohere some extremely vicious people. Facing the cheers of everyone, Su Han also smiled lightly. Dressed in white, he stood in the sky above Qingye City, looking aloof and otherworldly. "Ding Bo, Wang Sheng, you two, count the number of people who have killed more than ten demons, and recruit them into the city lord's mansion as guards. Those who have killed more than a hundred demons will be guest guests." Su Han gave an order, then picked up the blood-covered demon leader and flew towards the city lord's palace. In the city lord's mansion, Su Han and Huo'er looked at the demon leader in front of them. The demon leader was seriously injured, but he was still breathing. Su Han looked at the demon leader and smiled lightly: "If you answer my questions honestly, I will give you a happy death so that you don't have to suffer the pain of death here." Su Han was also unsure whether the demon leader had evolved to understand human language, so he sounded out to test. The demon leader opened three eyes at the same time, glanced at Su Han feebly, and uttered a bad human language: "If you lose, kill, whatever." Su Han raised his eyebrows: "Do all of your tribe understand human language?" The demon leader glanced at Su Han and said nothing. Su Han smiled and said: "If you want to die happily, just answer my question. Otherwise, I will cure your injuries, then destroy your demon consciousness and turn you into a mindless puppet. You will serve me for the rest of your life." Effectiveness.¡± As soon as Su Han said these words, the demon leader suddenly trembled. It has to be said that such a threat is effective whether it is for people or monsters. "The ethnic group doesn't understand, but I have someone to teach me." "Who taught you?" Su Han was also a little surprised, "Who taught you?" ????????? Could it be that there are still human monks on this Ten Thousand Demons Island to teach the demon clan how to speak human language? "You, people, we, the tribe, the boss." The demon leader said. Su Han frowned: "Are you saying that the boss of your tribe is a human being?" The demon leader nodded: "He is powerful. The demon respects and is strong." Su Han was also speechless. From the words of the demon leader, it seems to be inferred that a strong human race man with good strength actually went to the place of the demon clan and became the boss of a certain tribe of the demon clan. Because the demon clan believes in the strong being respected even more than the human race, the demons actually have no objection to this strong human race being the boss. Although Su Han couldn't understand why the powerful human being did this, he also knew that the environment on the Ten Thousand Demons Island was too depressing, and many lunatics were born in this environment. This powerful human being is one of the most powerful people in the world. As a human being, running to become the boss of a tribe of monsters is not a lunatic. However, whether he is a lunatic or a fool, Su Han feels that he can give this strong human being a try to see if he can be used to his advantage. Can scare a demonA downtrodden person is definitely not an ordinary strong person. The crisis he is facing now is that the three city lords may come to trouble him at any time. Therefore, before that, he must seize the time to improve his abilities and improve his assistance. "Last question, where is your tribe? Draw it for me on this map." Su Han handed over a map near Qingye City. The demon leader hesitated for a moment and marked a point on the map. This point belongs to a place outside the human race area, that is, it is located in the territory of the demon clan. However, it is the outermost area of ??the demon clan's territory. Su Han nodded: "Okay, I'm very satisfied with your information." ¡°As he spoke, Su Han showed no mercy and put his hand on the demon leader¡¯s chest, directly shattering its heart. With a wave of his hand, the Glazed True Fire appeared and burned the body of the demon leader to ashes, leaving no trace of demonic energy behind. "This clan of monsters is not my clan. Letting them die happily is the greatest mercy for them." When it comes to matters of principle, Su Han never makes any confusion. "Young Master, you don't want to go to the demon clan's territory, do you?" Huo'er asked. "I really want to go. Now our Qingye City is facing a crisis. The two of us cannot fight against the three city lords. We must find a way. Even if the strong human being cannot be used by me, I will go to the territory of the demon clan. , you should also be able to get other gains, at least in terms of strength, you should be able to improve." Su Han has obviously thought about it, and this is the only countermeasure he can think of at this stage. "Young Master, I will go with you." "No, you can't go." Su Han stopped Huo'er, "Those three city lords may come at any time, and you must stay to resist them. I will set up a defensive formation in Qingye City. If those three Call, then you join forces with Ding Bo and Wang Sheng to coordinate the defensive formation. Even if you face those three strong men, you can hold on for at least two days. I will be back in two days." Su Han¡¯s plan is very thorough and foolproof. In this way, even if he leaves Aoba Castle with his front foot and the three strong men come to attack him, the formation can still hold on for two days until he comes back. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2255 Demon Relics You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Huo'er didn't say anything else. He knew that as the young master, he would not change what he had decided. Moreover, the demon tribe was on the fringe, so Su Han probably wouldn't encounter anyone too outrageous. Soon, Su Han arranged the defensive formations around Qingye City, especially the city lord's palace. The Jedi Formation Disk was left on Huo'er to meet unexpected needs. Afterwards, Su Han quietly left Qingye City and sped away. If anyone saw the direction he left, they would definitely be surprised, because the direction he was going was towards the edge of the human area. In other words, his direction is to leave the human area and go to the territory of the demon clan. In Ten Thousand Demons Island, humans occupy half of the territory, and the demon clan occupies half of the territory. In the eyes of human monks, the territory of the demon clan is hell, and going there is no different from seeking death. However, Su Han didn't have much fear. Since there were strong human beings who went to become the boss of the demon clan's tribe, he certainly had no reason to be afraid. Qingye City itself is already on the outskirts of the human race area, so Su Han traveled for two hours and was already close to the edge of the human race area. "Ahead, there should be the dividing line between the human race area and the demon race area. Huh? There seems to be spiritual power fluctuations in the valley ahead." Su Han¡¯s eyes fell on a deep valley. This valley has not yet left the human realm and still belongs to the human race. However, it is already very close to the territory of the demon clan. " Moreover, this valley is very hidden. If you don't look carefully, you won't be able to find the existence of the valley. At first glance, it looks like a rarely visited place. At the same time, because the valley is very deep, it is difficult to detect the movement coming from inside. But at this moment, the ripples of fighting came from the valley. Although this fluctuation is not big, it is difficult to escape Su Han's consciousness. "Go over and have a look." Su Han's body swayed and he headed towards the valley. He tried his best to restrain his aura and walked through the valley. Judging from the fluctuations in the battle, both sides of the battle should be strong. Gradually, Su Han approached the place where the battle wave came from, and saw four human monks fighting fiercely with a demon. This monster also has vertical eyes between its brows, but the size of this monster is slightly larger than the previous monster leader killed by Su Han. The whole body is also covered with black scales, but among the black scales , there was a faint purple light, which seemed to indicate that this demon was stronger than the demon leader that Su Han killed before. And among the four human monks who fought against this monster, two were at the third level of the Divine Sea Realm and two were at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. After Su Han saw it clearly, he was a little surprised that such four strong men appeared together in such a remote place. It seems that there must be some big opportunity in this valley, otherwise, it would be impossible to attract such four strong men. "Damn it, this demon has already consumed more than half of the life essence in its body, why is it still so difficult to deal with? If it were in its prime state, I'm afraid the four of us would not be its opponents at all, and we would all be killed by him instantly." A strong man at the third level of the Divine Sea Realm was cursing. Obviously, the long and exhausting battle made him a little impatient. "This demon is really powerful. If it were in its prime state, we really wouldn't be able to deal with it. Fortunately, in order to warm and nourish the demon relic, it consumed almost all the life essence in its body, so we got this big deal. Stop complaining and change it. Normally, there would be no way to pick up such a huge bargain." "Yes, as long as we kill it, the demon relics will also be ours, and the spiritual spring will also be ours. This is such a great good thing, I feel happy just thinking about it." "Demon, as long as you hand over the demon relics and spiritual spring, we can let you go and stop arguing with you!" Another person shouted. The demon's eyes were flashing red, and his moves were getting more and more crazy, not even listening to what the four people said. In its eyes, these four people are like food and nourishment. By killing them, its own strength can reach a higher level. "Damn it, this monster doesn't know how to praise someone." One person felt the monster's crazy attack and became angry. "Kill it. The demon relic was activated by spending more than half of its life essence to warm and nourish it. It will definitely be of great benefit to us. After killing it, the four of us will divide the demon relic equally." One person licked his mouth, and his eyes shone when he thought of the demon relic. "Demon relics." Su Han was hiding in the dark, and when he heard the words of these people, he alsoHe was secretly surprised. In the human world, before dying, some human monks use secret methods to force the cultivation from the body out of the body, and condense it into a small crystal, which is the relic. If this relic is refined by other monks, part of its cultivation can be integrated into one's own body, which can be said to have endless benefits. " However, condensing relics requires ancient secret methods. This secret method has been lost now, so generally speaking, relics can only be obtained from ancient ruins. Unexpectedly, there are actually demon relics among the demon clan. According to what the four people said, this demon relic should have been obtained by chance. The demon spent most of his life essence to warm the demon relic, hoping to activate and refine the demon relic to enhance his own strength. However, at this moment, they were discovered by these four human monks, who wanted to take the opportunity to snatch the demon relic. "If I get the demon relic, my strength should be able to reach a higher level. In that case, I will be more confident in dealing with the three city lords." Su Han's eyes flashed, and the attraction of this demon relic to him was also not small. "Listening to what these four people said, there is probably a spiritual spring nearby. This demon must have discovered the spiritual spring here, so it took the risk to warm the demon relics in this human area. Because of the existence of the spiritual spring, the relics are warmed. There are benefits to cultivating extremes.¡± Su Han secretly thought, "Once the relic begins to warm up in the spiritual spring, it should not be taken out easily. So now, the demon relic should not be on the demon's body, but is most likely still in the spiritual spring where it is." among.¡± Su Han also secretly said that he was lucky. He never thought that he would encounter such an opportunity while rushing. In this Ten Thousand Demon Island, if you want to survive, you have to rob everything. Therefore, Su Han really has no psychological burden when he has the idea of ????robbery. "While they are fighting fiercely, find the spiritual spring, take the demon relics and leave." Su Han also made a decision secretly, and then his consciousness spread out, carefully spreading out inch by inch, looking for traces of the spiritual spring. The four strong human beings and the demons were all in the middle of a fierce battle, and no one noticed that there was a guy fishing in troubled waters in the dark. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2256: Stealing the Demon Relic You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, there was a cave not far from Su Han. The entrance of the cave was covered by thick vines, and it would not be discovered by anyone who was not interested. At the moment, Su Han also tried his best to restrain his breath and slowly moved towards the cave. This place is very close to the territory of the demon clan. Only those who want to go to the territory of the demon clan can pass through here. In other words, it is impossible for anyone to come here. If these four human monks had not received the news about the demon relics, it would have been absolutely impossible for them to come here. Therefore, they did not expect that there would be other people passing by this place by chance. He would never have thought that at this moment, this person would already be plotting against the demon relics. Moving quietly to the entrance of the cave, Su Han's body flashed and he had already entered the cave. Inside this cave, there is a different cave world, and it is completely two extremes from the dark and damp place you imagined. As soon as Su Han entered the cave, he could feel the strong spiritual power in the air. A casual sniff made him feel relaxed and happy, and he felt extremely comfortable from head to toe. Not far ahead, there is a pool with some random stones piled around it. This pool is not big, only about three feet long and wide. There is some green liquid as pure as emerald, exuding a dense white mist, and the aura is abundant, making people intoxicated. At first glance, this pool looks like a green gem embedded in a cave. "This spiritual spring is indeed of a higher level and has stronger spiritual power than the spiritual springs I have seen before. After all, it is the spiritual spring of the True Dragon Realm. Unfortunately, my Tianhe Glazed Tower has been destroyed by that ray of light. Otherwise, Maybe we can try to move this spiritual spring to the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda. Su Han clicked his tongue, feeling pity. However, he didn't regret it for long as his eyes were attracted by a crystal in the pool. The crystal is crystal clear, exuding a bright brilliance, and there is saliva squirming inside, and the random breath is fascinating. "As expected, it is a demon relic that has been warmed in the spiritual spring. The demonic energy in it has been wiped away by the power of the spiritual spring, leaving only the pure spiritual energy. This is very convenient for me. I don't need to expel the demonic energy. I can do it directly. Refining this demon relic." Seeing this demon relic with his own eyes, even with Su Han's temperament, he couldn't help but get a little excited. This trip to the territory of the demon clan, even if nothing was found in the end, was worth it just because of this demon relic. At the moment, Su Han reached forward and put the demon relic directly into the storage ring. Then, with a sudden flash of his body, he was already out of the cave. Without looking back, he flew towards the territory of the demon clan at full speed. Outside, the demon, who had been beaten and bruised, suddenly found that the connection between it and the demon relic disappeared, and his expression immediately changed. He ignored his opponent at the moment, turned around and galloped away towards the cave. "Hmph, you want to run away with the demon relic? You have no chance?" The four strong human beings snorted coldly and formed a fan-shaped stance, instantly blocking the demon's path. Roar¡­¡­ The blood in the demon's eyes became even more intense, and he kept roaring, obviously going crazy. In its opinion, someone must have stolen the demon relic while it was not prepared, and the guy who stole the demon relic must be in the same group as the four guys in front of it, otherwise these four guys wouldn't have stopped it. However, no matter how angry the demon is, it cannot change the situation in front of him. It itself had consumed most of its life essence by warming and nourishing the demon relics, and it could not display its combat power at all. It was blocked by four strong human beings and did not even have a chance to enter the cave to check the demon relics. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The demon roared again and again, and launched a final fierce battle with the four powerful men. As the battle became more and more intense, the demon gradually became unable to withstand it. Every attack from the four powerful men would cause new injuries to it. Finally, the demon couldn't hold on anymore, and its huge body fell down, and the demonic energy around the body gradually dissipated. Seeing that the demon finally fell, the four strong men breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, their condition was also very bad, several people were injured, and everyone's breath was very disordered, which showed that they were exhausted. "Damn, this demon clan is really cruel and difficult to deal with. The four of us joined forces and it took a lot of effort to kill him, but when we think of the demon relic, everything we paid is worth it." A strong man was eager to try, and when he thought of the demon relic, his eyes radiated green light. "Yes, go and get the demon relic quickly. The demon relic contains powerfulThe huge energy, if the four of us share it equally, we can all improve our cultivation to a higher level. " "What about sharing it equally? I am at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. How can I share the same amount as you? I will take half, and you will share the rest." "Damn, I'm also at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Do I have to take half of it too?" Another strong person at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm suddenly became angry. "What's going on with you two? Didn't you agree before that the four of you would share it equally?" shouted a person at the third level of the Divine Sea Realm. The fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm sneered: "Before, before, who could have thought that this monster was so difficult to deal with. In order to suppress it, I spent a lot of precious talismans and elixirs, and looking at the entire battle, I was also the one who contributed. The biggest, don¡¯t I have the right to share more?¡± "Bah, old man, I've wanted to scold you for a long time. You didn't try your best at all, and you didn't use any talismans and elixirs. You're talking nonsense." "What about me? I was injured trying to suppress the demon, so of course I should give more points." "Stop arguing now." A strong man couldn't help but mediate, "Let's go see the demon relic first." "Let's decide how to separate them first before going to see them. Otherwise, I suspect that when we get to Lingquan, this old guy will take the initiative and directly steal the demon relics." "How can I be that kind of person? I think that's what you want to do. You should all be careful and watch this kid closely. Don't let him take advantage of this." "Okay, okay, let's go to Lingquan first." The four of them argued all the way and entered the cave. However, the moment they saw the spiritual spring, the voices of the four people stopped suddenly, and their eyes widened, almost unbelievable. "Where is the demon relic?" "Why is the demon relic gone? Damn old guy, couldn't you have secretly taken it away?" "There must be a limit to spewing blood. I have been fighting demons just now. How could I come to take away the demon relics?" "The four of us were fighting the demon just now, and it was impossible to escape. Didn't the demon put the demon relics in the spiritual spring?" "There is no demon relic on the demon body. The demon relic must have been placed in the spiritual spring by it." A strong man's face changed drastically, "Oh no, could someone have taken the demon relic away?" (Remember this book) Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2257 Stepping into the Divine Sea Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What? What beast dares to steal my demon relic? I'm so tired of living." The four people were furious and cursed one after another. They had been fighting the demon for so long just for this demon relic. In the end, they finally killed the demon, but the demon relic was taken away. How could they not help themselves? Big fire. The overwhelming anger was suddenly released from the bodies of the four people. The four people immediately activated their consciousness and searched hard, not letting go of any clues. "Go out and check. The man must not have gone far. Chase him and cut him into pieces." Four figures immediately swept out of the cave, and a strong man with keen senses shouted: "There is an aura going that way, chase after it quickly." The four of them immediately activated their movements and chased in that direction as quickly as possible. At first, they were still aggressive and thought they would catch the thief soon. However, after a full two-quarters of an hour passed, they discovered that the distance between them and the person in front of them had not narrowed. Instead, they gradually felt like they had lost track of them. ¡°Damn, who is this person and why is he so fast?¡± "Could it be that there is someone stronger than us? Why do we memorize so many ideas?" "Look, we are in the territory of the demon clan just ahead. The thief has obviously gone to the territory of the demon clan. Is he from the demon clan?" Thinking that the opponent might be a member of the demon clan, several strong men paused and hesitated. They had just witnessed the terror of the demon clan. They were still just demons at the end of their strength. What if they were demons in their prime? Not to mention, if you continue to chase, you will enter the territory of the demon clan. Ordinary monks simply do not dare to enter the territory of the demon clan. Those who dare to enter are all lunatics. ¡°It¡¯s hateful, it¡¯s really hateful, it makes us work hard in vain and get nothing in the end.¡± "What a good idea. It's all in vain, so let's go. If any powerful demon emerges from the territory of the demon clan, we won't be able to afford it." In the face of unpredictable dangers, these four people gave up. With no choice but to turn around and leave, they stopped chasing. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this time, Su Han has entered the territory of the demon clan. Feeling the cold wind whistling in the ears, the environment of this demon clan's territory is completely different from that of the human race. A gloomy and cold aura spread everywhere, and the soaring demonic energy blocked the stars and sunlight in the sky. The mountains, rivers, vegetation, and vegetation are also shrouded in a strange aura. This place and the territory of the human race are completely two different worlds. The demonic aura makes everything here eerie and terrifying. With his consciousness moving, Su Han sensed that the four guys behind him were no longer chasing him. "It seems that they really don't have the guts to enter the territory of the demon clan." Su Han showed a smile, stopped, found a hidden place, and cast several formations to isolate the outside world. Afterwards, Su Han began to refine the demon relics with all his strength. He didn't have much time, so he had to cherish every moment. Boom boom As the pure energy of the demon relic entered the body, Su Han's Dantian Zi Mansion became violently agitated again. The tyrannical spiritual power surged through the Zi Mansion in his dantian. Every impact caused the Zi Mansion to expand even more. Su Han knew that this demon relic contained the lifelong martial arts essence of a strong man from the demon clan. This kind of energy was extraordinary. Once he refined it, he would definitely be able to skyrocket his cultivation level. Now that I am halfway to the Divine Sea realm, after refining the demon relics, I can definitely step into the Divine Sea realm. Of course, if it is an ordinary genius, it is absolutely impossible to refine it all at once. It is too radical and may backfire on your cultivation. Because, for many people, this is just like overeating, it will definitely have the opposite effect, and it will damage their own fundamentals. However, for Su Han, his biggest advantage is that he has a strong foundation and has enough confidence to digest this kind of overeating. Sitting cross-legged, Su Han began to greedily refine the demon relic. He lifted the weight as lightly as if he were lifting a thousand pounds, absorbing the unusually powerful energy of the demon relic and transforming this unusually powerful energy into his own cultivation. Boom! boom! boom! As this energy continued to hit, Su Han's mind became clearer and clearer. At this moment, there seemed to be countless martial arts inspirations vying to knock on the door in his mind. In a daze, Su Han seemed to see many things in his eyes. Sometimes it's the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers, sometimes it'sSometimes the flowers bloom and fall, sometimes there are flakes of snow, and sometimes there are clouds rolling in and out. These many weather patterns follow the laws of heaven and earth, and Tao follows nature. Countless inspirations seem to resonate with heaven and earth and dance with nature. The so-called Tao and the so-called Dharma are everywhere at this moment. All things are Tao, all things are Dharma, and all things are supreme principles. At this moment, Su Han seemed to have integrated himself into the myriad of phenomena. The whole body also seemed to be flying lightly, as if it was about to fly to the clouds. Wow Su Han¡¯s Dantian Zifu seemed to have naturally transformed at this moment, becoming a vast ocean of spiritual power. There seemed to be a trace of divinity in this vast ocean. Shenhai! At this moment, the laws of heaven and earth also recognized Su Han, allowing him to successfully leave the mortal body and become a member of the Divine Sea Realm. The Divine Sea Realm means getting rid of the mundane world, embarking on the road of destiny, and entering the palace. In the world of the heavens, the Divine Sea realm is the real starting point and the beginning of exploring the world of the heavens. After breaking through to the first level of the Divine Sea Realm, Su Han's various magical powers also increased with the tide. In terms of combat effectiveness, it has grown by leaps and bounds. He opened his eyes, and there seemed to be a trace of thunder and lightning in his eyes. "Okay, if you break through to the first level of the Divine Sea Realm, even if you get nothing here in the demon clan area, this line of work is still worth it." However, since he has come to the area of ????the demon clan, Su Han will not go to the area in vain. He immediately stood up and continued on his way. He broke through to the first level of the Divine Sea Realm, and the speed of Tian Kun Wings also increased significantly. However, for Su Han now, in the area of ??the demon clan, he did not dare to rush forward with all his strength, so he still had to restrain his aura. Su Han guessed that since the human area is divided into outer, middle and inner areas, then the demon area should also be divided into at least outer and inner areas. I have just entered the territory of the demon clan, so I should be on the periphery. Here, the chance of encountering demons with exaggerated cultivation levels should not be very high, but I still have to be careful in everything. At the moment, Su Han gathered his breath, followed the map, and slowly moved forward towards his goal - a demon tribe. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2258 The Weird Old Man You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han could hear the roars of monsters everywhere along the way. This monster clan is a special lineage among the demon clan. Their blood is mixed with the blood of monster beasts. Compared with other demon clan, they have more or less special characteristics. The characteristics of monsters will naturally retain certain monster habits, which are relatively savage and primitive. Not long after Su Han left, three demons suddenly pounced on him. The strength of these three demons is not too strong, equivalent to the half-step of the divine sea realm of human monks. For this kind of opponent, Su Han naturally has nothing to say, he can kill him instantly with one move. However, since a demon has appeared, it proves that the demon tribe that he is going to is not far away. ¡­¡­ At this moment, about three hundred miles away in the direction Su Han was heading, there was indeed a demon tribe. This tribe is a large and small black castle. In terms of scale, it is similar to Qingye City, but it gives people a completely different feeling. Over the tribe, there is a large thick and heavy dark cloud, which is formed by the condensation of demonic energy, giving people an extremely gloomy feeling. At this moment, in an altar-like building in the center of the tribe, a sacrifice was coming to an end. Tens of thousands of demons gathered around the altar, their arms raised high and chanting slogans neatly. That slogan is the language of the demon clan, and human monks cannot understand it. And the eyes of these demons were all looking in the direction of the altar, and their eyes were filled with reverence. The next moment, a figure walked out from the altar. This figure is completely different from that of the demon clan. He is a skinny man with a huge head. There is a string of bone collars hanging on this weirdo's chest, and coupled with his skeleton-like body, the whole person looks extremely weird. Behind the strange man, there was also a huge beast that looked like a lion but was not a lion. It showed its snow-white fangs and looked very ferocious. The weird man spoke with an extremely hoarse and old voice: "The sacrifice has been completed. Warriors, with the blessing of the Holy Spirit, you will definitely be invincible." "Mighty, mighty, mighty!" These demons actually started to shout in the language of the human race, and they looked extremely respectful towards this old man who was obviously a human race. The old man narrowed his eyes slightly and made a gesture to signal a demon to come forward. Then, the old man said hoarsely: "Tell me carefully, what exactly did you encounter when you went to rob the human area, and you ended up losing your troops and generals, and you came back defeated." The demon nodded, and then began to speak human words one after another. It was obvious that he was still not proficient in human language. However, even so, the old man could understand a general idea. After the demon finished speaking, the old man said in a deep voice: "So, it was the city lord of Qingye City who killed many of our brothers. Okay, for this expedition, we will go to Qingye City. I will personally lead the team and kill one of them. Leave no scrap behind to avenge our dead brothers." "Mighty! Mighty! Mighty!" The demons also shouted in unison, with high momentum. At this moment, the old man's slightly narrowed eyes suddenly shot out a ray of light towards the dark clouds in the sky. "who!" As soon as the old man finished speaking, the beast beside him suddenly jumped into the air like an arrow from a string. The sounds and movements were almost perfectly coordinated, which showed that the old man controlled this beast perfectly. The speed of this beast was as fast as lightning. It streaked across the sky and instantly jumped into the sky. Facing the dark clouds, it opened its bloody mouth, its fangs were fierce, and the smell of blood filled the void. "You bastard, get down!" Suddenly, a sharp shout came from above the dark clouds, and then, purple and white lightning flashes suddenly shot from the dark clouds, striking at the top of the beast's head at an extremely fast speed. The beast was struck by the lightning, its whole body twitched, and then it roared wildly and ran away in embarrassment. There was a hint of fear in his originally fierce eyes, and he let out a strange cry and rushed back to the old man. The old man was slightly surprised. This beast was his contracted spirit beast, and its cultivation level was almost the same as his. In this peripheral area of ????the demon clan, it has never been seen to be afraid of anyone. Who is this? Can he actually scare away his contracted spirit beast with one move? ? Could it be another powerful demon tribe? The old man squinted his eyes, a little uncertain, and his eyes swept back and forth on the dark clouds, as if trying to penetrate the dark clouds.The dark clouds make it possible to see who is coming. Suddenly, a loud laugh came from above the dark clouds: "Old guy, you can become the boss of the demon tribe, which shows that you are quite capable. Why are you so timid at this moment?" ? Human race! The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. The one who could speak the human language so fluently must be a human being. How dare other human races dare to invade this territory of the demon clan? "Humph." The old man calmed down in an instant, "Who are you? You came to my territory to cause trouble. Don't you understand the rules?" "Rules? Hahahaha This is the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. Do we still need to have rules? Besides, speaking of rules, it seems that these children under you went to my territory to cause trouble first. If you don't understand the rules, it's because you don't understand them. Right?" the voice mocked. "Oh?" The old man raised his eyebrows when he heard this, "So, you are the lord of Qingye City?" The old man also didn¡¯t expect that the lord of Qingye City would be so bold as to directly attack the demon clan¡¯s territory. At that moment, he also mocked: "You guys, you must have three heads and six arms to dare to come here and act wild." "You're right, I'm just here to act wild." That voice answered seriously, and then, from above the dark clouds, countless purple lightning lights like dragons and snakes suddenly fell, like rain of thunder and lightning, pouring down crazily. These electric lights seemed to have the function of precise strikes, and they fell directly into the large group of monsters. In an instant, these demons were touched by the electric light, and the black scales on their bodies could not play any defensive role at all. They fell down one after another, twitching on the ground. Seriously, it was directly electrocuted into coke. This scene also made the old man stunned. He never expected that this guy would fight at will, without giving him any chance to prepare. Moreover, starting from these demons, the individual strength of these demon armies was far inferior to his own. "go to hell!" The old man's skinny body turned into a light blue light, shooting high into the sky, and suddenly it reached the top of the dark clouds. At the same time, with five fingers grasping, giant white bone claws shrouded half of the void. This giant claw has the power of imprisonment. Ordinary beginners in the Divine Sea Realm will never be able to escape the power of this void grasp. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2259 Black Winged Lion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, the figure in the void suddenly swayed, turned into a stream of light, and disappeared into the void. "Where are you going!" The old man was furious, and he sped up and chased after him. And his contracted spirit beast also quickly caught up, one man and one beast, chasing the figure crazily. This sudden attack also left the demon tribe in a mess. Next to the altar, there were demon corpses scattered everywhere. This riot left most of these demons dead and injured. When the old man thought about the demons under his command, a large number of them had died during the attack on Qingye City, and now a large number of them had actually died. For a moment, his eyes almost started to bleed, and he stared hard at the direction in which the figure was escaping. , constantly urging his contracted spirit beast: "Chase, chase quickly!" This damn Lord of Qingye City must catch up with him and avenge the monsters he lost. One person and one beast chased the figure with all their strength. Unknowingly, they had left the territory of the demon clan and arrived at the territory of the human race. As soon as they arrived at the human territory, the figure suddenly stopped. Later, the old man also discovered that the figure of a young man in white appeared in front of him. "Are you the Lord of Qingye City?" The old man stared at the young man in white. He did not expect that the Lord of Qingye City was so young. The young man in white smiled faintly: "Being able to become the leader of the demon tribe shows that you have a lot of skills. How about you, are you interested in joining Qingye City and becoming my subordinate?" "Bah, I have never been someone else's subordinate in my life. You are a young boy, why should you let me be your subordinate?" The old man was furious and felt extremely insulted. After all, he is also a powerful person at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and he also has a contracted spirit beast with the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. And this kid, who looks like he is at the first level of the Divine Sea Realm and is still young, dares to speak so brazenly and let him be his subordinate? "Humph, boy, are you mentally ill? You have killed so many of my men. I will give you a chance now. As long as you kneel down and kowtow immediately, I will promise to give you a good time." The old man snorted coldly. "You must not know that you are not the first person to say such things to me, and all those who say such things to me will end up very miserable." Su Han said with a smile. "Seeking death!" The old man struck out with a palm, and the huge palm print was like a substantial mountain, and he hit Su Han head-on. This was a full blow from the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and the energy contained in it was unimaginable. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han showed no fear and also struck out a palm, which collided with the old man's palm. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? An unbelievable scene happened. The old man's huge palm print seemed to be made of paper and was shattered by Su Han's palm. The old man only felt the spiritual power surge inside his body, and he took four or five steps back in mid-air before he stopped, with a look of horror on his face. This boy who is at the first level of the Divine Sea Realm is actually so physically strong. In a head-to-head fight with him, he didn't get the slightest advantage, but actually suffered a loss? On the other side, Su Han did not give the old man a chance to react. With a pinch of his hand, all the runes were piled up in the void, and in conjunction with the Ziwei Seven Killing Formation, he continued to compress the old man's space. Although the Jedi Formation remained in Qingye City, the power of Su Han's formations was affected to a certain extent, but the increase in strength after breaking through to the Divine Sea Realm was definitely enough to offset this impact, and it was even stronger than before. "What the hell is this?" The old man frowned and looked at the Vientiane Rune, and found that these strange things like transparent bricks were piling up around him, compressing his space. I tried to rush out several times, but couldn't get out. For a moment, the old man was also alert. He activated his spiritual consciousness and communicated with the contracted spirit beast. The contracted spirit beast nodded, but then threw itself towards the ground, and actually burrowed into the ground and disappeared in a flash. When the old man grabbed it, there was also a tiger-headed sword. The blade danced wildly, and sword lights spurted out. The strength of the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm was fully released, cutting all kinds of runes like melons and vegetables. . And the old man¡¯s spiritual consciousness is constantly in contact with the contracted spirit beast underground. He is ready to wait until he splits all the strange transparent bricks, and then together with the contracted spirit beast, he will launch a fatal blow to completely kill the weird boy. Su Han also smiled faintly when he saw the old man's actions. He pinched his hand again, seeming to be stimulating something. The next moment, there was someone on the groundSomething suddenly broke out of the ground, but it was a lot of red and blue vines, binding the contracted spirit beast, and bringing it out of the ground together with the mud and soil. The red and blue vines tied the contracted spirit beast like a rice dumpling. The contracted spirit beast could only let out a series of whines and kept asking for help from the old man. "What?" The old man was also shocked. He did not expect that this strange red and blue vine could be so powerful. At that moment, he waved the long knife in his hand, and the light of the knife also increased sharply. He violently split open all the runes in front of him, and his figure turned into a stream of light. He rushed down crazily to save his contracted spirit beast. At this moment, the old man suddenly felt that he was locked by a powerful murderous intention. When he looked up, he saw the young man in white in the sky, holding an ancient carved bow. The bow and arrow exuded an ancient and powerful aura and was aimed at him. For a while, the old man did not dare to act rashly. He had an intuition that the ancient bow and arrow contained unimaginable power, and he was afraid that he would be at least seriously injured by this arrow. It¡¯s not terrible to be injured yourself, but in that case, your contracted spirit beast will fall into the mercy of the other party, which is what the old man least wants to see. "Boy, let go of my spirit beast, I will be one-on-one with you." The old man said in a deep voice. Su Han laughed: "When we fought just now, you didn't seem to have any intention of being one-on-one with me. Now that we're one-on-one, do you think I will agree?" For a moment, the old man was also speechless. "Well, your spiritual beast seems to have good qualifications. If I guessed correctly, it should be a black-winged lion. Am I right?" Su Han asked with a smile. "Hmph! If it weren't for the spirit beast falling into your hands, I would have cut you into pieces long ago." The old man said coldly. Su Han shrugged: "If you really think so, you might as well give it a try." The old man was also speechless. He also knew that he was just being tough. If he really wanted to fight, the other party would have so many tricks, and he might not be able to cope with it. "It goes without saying. Anyway, it's in your hands now. You can kill or behead me, it's up to you." The old man also had a stiff neck and was very stiff. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2260 Conquering Xiaoyaozi You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I will not kill you. Now my Qingye City needs manpower. I ask you to be the chief guest of my Qingye City. You will not be short of all kinds of benefits. Of course, you must make an oath between heaven and earth and swear not to Leave Aoba City and don¡¯t betray me.¡± Su Han also went straight to the point. The old man's body trembled, and he obviously understood very well that Su Han, to put it nicely, was asking him to be his guest, but to put it badly, he was accepting him as his subordinate. The old man felt uncomfortable when he thought that he had been free and free all his life, but in the end he had to be someone else's subordinate. Su Han smiled faintly: "I know that you are the kind of person who pursues freedom, does whatever you want, and is unwilling to be restrained by any restrictions. Otherwise, you would not go to the Demon Clan and become the leader of the Demon Clan. I have to say , I appreciate your spirit of fighting against the world and doing whatever you want, so I extend this invitation to you. You have no other choice, either accept the invitation or die." Su Han didn¡¯t mince words at all and spoke openly. "Is there a time limit for this guest? If I have been working for ten or twenty years and my performance has been very good, can I be allowed to leave?" The old man still asked without giving up. Su Han shrugged: "You have no right to bargain at all, because you have no other choice. I will not give you a time limit. If one day you are of no use to me, and I am in a good mood, maybe I will allow you Leave on your own. But by then, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t want to leave at all.¡± Su Han¡¯s tone also carried an undoubted confidence. "Okay, I promise you." The old man also gritted his teeth and nodded in agreement. At the moment, the old man also made an oath to heaven and earth according to Su Han's request. After making the oath to heaven and earth, Su Han also learned some information about the old man. This old man's name is Xiaoyaozi. As he said himself, he pursues freedom and freedom throughout his life. This Xiaoyaozi was originally an elder of the sect in the outside world, and his status was not bad. However, he was framed by another elder from the same sect and accused him of stealing the sect's property. After Xiaoyaozi learned that he had been framed, he was furious, killed the elder who framed him, and hung his head on the gate of the sect. The sect where Xiaoyaozi lives prohibits private fighting, and killing each other among elders is a taboo. Xiaoyaozi was soon thrown into the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. After coming to Ten Thousand Demons Island, Xiaoyaozi first hung out outside the human area. With the strength of him and the Black-winged Lion, it would not be much of a problem to become a small city lord. However, Xiaoyaozi, who pursues freedom and freedom, soon got tired of the culture of scheming against each other in the human area, so he simply ran to the area of ????the demon clan, and relied on his strong strength and the contracted spirit beast Black Winged Lion to conquer a peripheral demon clan. The tribe, occupying the mountain as king, becomes the leader of demons. "Let's go back to Qingye City." Su Han was in a good mood after getting Xiaoyaozi and Black-winged Lion, two capable men. He waved his hand and flew towards Qingye City, Xiaoyaozi and Black-winged Lion followed closely behind. It has been almost a day and a half since Su Han left Qingye City. Including the time to rush back, it is almost two days, which is almost what Su Han expected. Su Han didn't know if the three city lords had attacked Qingye City, but even if they had attacked, the city defense formation set up by Su Han, plus Huo'er, Ding Bo, and Wang Sheng, were enough to resist for two days. . Aoba Castle at this moment. As Su Han expected, Qingye City was under intense siege. The three city masters led their elite men to attack Qingye City. In addition to the three city masters who were all powerful men at level 4 or above of the Divine Sea Realm, there were also dozens of experts from the first to third levels of the Divine Sea Realm. . ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Dozens of strong men launched the most violent attack. The walls outside Qingye City were crumbling, and many of the walls had cracked. But even so, the city defense formation is still unbreakable, and attacks like storms can only fall outside the formation and cannot enter Aoba Castle. However, as time goes by, the city defense formation seems to be unable to hold on. Huo'er, who was in charge of the entire formation, felt a little powerless at the moment. However, although Huo'er felt powerless, the three city lords who attacked the formation were already feeling very depressed. They originally thought that attacking Aoba Castle this time would not be difficult, but it turned out that they had been attacking for more than a day now, and they still hadn't destroyed the damn city defense formation. This affected morale too much. It's impossible not to be depressed.  "Damn, what kind of formation is this? It's so strong. I heard that the strongest person in Qingye City is only the third level peak of Shenhai Realm, but he can persist for such a long time with this formation. It seems that this formation is very unusual." "Why haven't you seen that Su Han? Brother Ye died in his hands. Is that guy planning to be a coward?" "He can't hide for long. Today we are going to break this formation. They can't hold on for too long." "It's just a city defense formation that allowed us to attack for such a long time. It's really annoying. If word gets out, I'm afraid it will affect the reputation of the three of us brothers in the outside world." The three city lords gritted their teeth. After they figured out the situation of Su Han and Qingye City, they immediately launched an attack on Qingye City without hesitation. They thought that taking down Qingye City was just a matter of hand, but they did not expect that in actual operation, , is actually so difficult. They have been attacking with all their strength for more than a day, but they haven't even broken down a city defense formation, let alone killed anyone in the city. By this time, those who were attacking had gone all out, especially the three city lords, who were shouting and screaming, constantly urging their men to attack harder. In their opinion, it was too shameful that they had not captured a city defense formation for so long. Originally, the change of ownership of Aoba City caused a big storm in the peripheral areas. Maybe the other city lords in the periphery were secretly watching the three major city lords attack Aoba City, but they spent more than a day There was no time to break through the city defense formation. If other city lords knew about it, it would be a small matter for them to lose face. More importantly, they would be regarded as weak and easy to pinch. You must know that the rules of Ten Thousand Demons Island are cruel, and the weak will only be trampled on by others. Once they are identified as weak, they will be greeted by a swarm of crushing and trampling, which they absolutely do not want to see. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2261: Powerful Crush You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Colorful energy gathered in the sky above Qingye City, and every attack caused many cracks in the city defense formation. The Jedi Formation Disk in Huo'er's hand continued to emit yellow light, absorbing the energy of the earth and automatically repairing the city defense formation. But even so, the repair speed is far less than the opponent's attack speed. There are more and more cracks, and it seems that it can't last long. "What should we do? The city defense formation can't hold on for much longer. I wonder when the city lord will be able to come back?" Wang Sheng asked worriedly. "Don't worry, our city lord is very capable. I believe he will be able to come back at the critical moment." Ding Bo said with certainty. The two of them also mobilized the spiritual power in their bodies and instilled their energy into the formation, trying to make the formation last longer. An hour passed, and the city defense formation finally could no longer hold up, and began to suffer extensive damage and fragmentation. Under the leadership of the three major city lords, dozens of powerful people in the Divine Sea took action again. At this moment, each of these people's eyes were filled with fire. They were obviously very angry. It was strange that there was no fire in a city defense formation after fighting for such a long time. ¡°Everyone, attack with all your strength, don¡¯t hold back, completely destroy this formation with one blow!¡± a city lord shouted. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Everyone took action, and the violent spiritual energy poured out like a storm, hitting the center of the city defense formation heavily. The moment before all the attacks fell, Huo'er also had a premonition of something and shouted: "Take back your spiritual power and stop supporting the formation." At the same time, Huo'er's figure also flashed, leaving the center of the formation, and at the same time withdrew all his spiritual power. Click After resisting for nearly two days, the city defense formation finally could no longer resist and shattered on the spot. " If Huo'er and the others had not withdrawn their spiritual power in time, by this time, they would have been severely injured by the power of the shattered formation. Ding Bo and Wang Sheng also had lingering fears. However, when they thought about the consequences of the formation breaking down, they became even more desperate. In the sky above Qingye City, the three city lords looked down at them. The city defense formation was finally broken, which made them feel extremely happy. At this moment, their first reaction was not to rush down and kill people, because killing people was not enough to vent the anger they had been holding back for nearly two days. Killing people directly is far less effective than torturing people until death is worse than life. The eyes of the three city lords fell on Huo'er at the same time. If they saw it correctly, it was this red-haired kid who presided over the formation just now. At this moment, the three of them looked at the red-haired kid and were all furious. "Boy, where is your city lord Su Han? Let him come out!" shouted a city lord. Huo'er rolled his eyes: "Don't worry, he will come. But when he comes, you will die." "Damn, this guy is so arrogant." "In my opinion, Su Han probably escaped. Let's arrest this kid and torture him to death so that we can calm down the hatred in our hearts." A city lord said as he rushed down, opened his hand and grabbed Huo'er. At this moment, whoosh! ????????????????? It was too late, but soon, an arrow like a meteor pierced the void, accurately hitting the man's head. Hiss! The city lord was also amazing. After sensing the murderous intention, he took a deep breath, stopped abruptly, and swatted away the arrow that hit his head with all his strength. The fear in his heart is still lingering, this arrow is too terrifying, he is a fourth level Divine Sea Realm person, but in front of this arrow, he actually feels small and powerless. He was almost certain that once the arrow hit him, he would either die or be disabled. However, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, hey! Three more arrows struck at his vitals from three directions. These three arrows, both in terms of the coverage area and the weirdness of the attack, far exceed the previous one. No matter how hard this man defends himself, he only has two hands. He couldn't manage the three arrows at all. In panic, he swayed and tried to avoid them. However, the speed of this arrow is too fast. When he just started to shake his body, he slapped away two arrows with his left and right hands, and then heard a pop, and a third arrow had been shot into his back. This arrow hit the heart directly from the back and broke out from the chest. The city lord who was hit by the arrow suddenly widened his eyes. He couldn't believe it. He was like this.He was shot to death by a few arrows without even seeing the person who shot the arrow. The body also fell helplessly, hitting the ground with a bang. Huo'er snorted coldly: "I said that when he comes back, it will be the day of your death. Do you believe me now?" In the distance, several figures also came quickly from far to near. The leader was a young man in white clothes, with a faint confident smile on his lips, followed by a strange and skinny old man, and a huge beast that looked like a lion, but was not a lion. "City Lord, the City Lord is back." "The city lord has broken through to the Divine Sea Realm. He is really a monster. He broke through after just two days of absence." Ding Bo and Wang Sheng were not calm at all. They believed that Su Han would come back, but they did not expect that Su Han would break through and come back. You must know that Su Han was able to kill Mr. Ye who was at the fourth level of the Divine Sea when he was only half a step into the Divine Sea. Now that he has broken through to the Divine Sea, his combat effectiveness has been greatly increased. Su Han's eyes also fell on the remaining two city lords. One of these two people was at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and the other was at the peak of the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. At this moment, they both had shocked faces and were completely distraught. I can't believe that my companion was shot and killed so easily. "Are you Su Han?" The city lord, who was at the peak of the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm, looked at Su Han, but he didn't expect that the other party was so young. "That's me." Su Han smiled faintly. "Boy, you first killed Mr. Ye, and now you attacked another of our brothers. We must settle this account carefully." The aura of the city lord at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm was shocked. Su Han had just shot and killed a city lord. In his opinion, he succeeded because of a sneak attack. If they were face to face, this kid at the first level of the Divine Sea Realm would definitely not be his opponent. "Let's take action together to kill this kid." The two city lords struck a combined blow in an instant. Both of them went all out and launched a devastating wave of spiritual attacks, overwhelming Su Han. "City Lord, let me deal with these two guys." Xiaoyaozi also said in a deep voice. He had just surrendered to Su Han and urgently needed to make a contribution so that he could stand in front of Su Han. "Need not." Su Han smiled, and the two swords of Yin and Yang Feiyu were launched, and the sword energy merged into one, facing the attacks of the two men. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2262 The lineup of Aoba City You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wow After breaking through to the Divine Sea Realm, the power of the Qiankun Sword Skill has also increased significantly. The combined offensive of the two city lords was like paper, being stabbed to pieces by the powerful sword energy. That terrifying sword energy did not stop at all. After crushing the two men's offensive, it stabbed straight between the eyebrows of the city lord who was at the peak of the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. No¡­¡­ The city lord screamed in horror, but it was too late to resist. The sword energy pierced his forehead instantly, blood spurted out, and he died on the spot. "No, don't kill me." There was only one city lord left, who was at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. He also took a breath of cold air and immediately begged for mercy. This Ten Thousand Demon Island is a world where the strong are respected. If you can't defeat someone, beg for mercy. He feels there is nothing to be ashamed of. However, Su Han ignored his plea for mercy and pierced his chest with a sword. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Xiaoyaozi, who had been watching behind Su Han, couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. If he wanted to kill these three people, it would definitely not be as easy as Su Han. Now, he somewhat believes that Su Han did hold back when dealing with him. Otherwise, he might have been killed by Su Han now. At this time, Su Han also turned around and said to Xiaoyaozi: "These remaining people will be left to you to deal with." "Don't worry, Lord City Lord." Xiaoyaozi said in a deep voice, and he was very pleased in his heart. Su Han trusted him by leaving this matter to him. "Huo'er, let's go." Su Han waved his hand, brought Huo'er to the ground, and walked towards the city lord's mansion. Just when he was about to enter the gate of the City Lord's Mansion, Su Han was also suddenly paused. He saw Sitao and Sitong's father and daughter waiting for him at the door of the City Lord's Mansion. There was a hint of panic on Sitong¡¯s little face. Apparently, she had not seen too many killings and was a little frightened by the battle just now. However, she still mustered up the courage and handed a food box to Su Han. "Mr. Su, these are some snacks that Sitong made for you. It's a little thought. I made them a few days ago, but I never had the chance to give them to you." Sitong also said in a low voice. Previously, she had been waiting at the gate of the City Lord's Mansion to wait for Su Han to come back so she could give him snacks. She was also frightened by the indiscriminate attacks. But at this moment, seeing Su Han coming back, she felt relieved, and she couldn't help but smile. This smile is almost the first time Su Han has seen a beautiful side since he came to Ten Thousand Demons Island. This pure smile is incompatible with the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. It is a touch of pure goodness among countless evils. A ray of sunshine in the endless darkness. Su Han was touched for a moment. He opened the food box and found some exquisite snacks inside. "This girl must be rescued from the Island of Ten Thousand Demons." Su Han also made a decision in his heart. He smiled back at Sitong and strode into the city lord's mansion. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xiaoyaozi didn¡¯t talk nonsense at all. With a move of his hand, the black-winged lion wolf ferociously pounced into the group of invading strong men. In an instant, there was a howling of ghosts and wolves. "Don't kill me, don't kill me." "We are willing to surrender and work hard for Qingye City. If you have anything to say, please talk to us and don't do anything." These monks were originally a ragtag group of people who were summoned by the three city lords, but in fact they were not very loyal to the three city lords. At this moment, naturally he kept begging for mercy. Xiaoyaozi didn't say a word, his sinister eyes scanned these people, and ordered the black-winged lion to destroy all those he thought were distasteful. There are only less than ten strong men left who are pleasing to the eye. It has to be said that Xiaoyaozi's eyesight is still very poisonous. The experience of being framed made him very accurate in judging people. These less than ten people were all the kind of people who looked fierce but were actually more upright in their hearts. Such people were always much better than those slick people. "Listen carefully, I will give you a chance today to submit to the Lord of Qingye City. Of course, you must make an oath between heaven and earth and not leave or betray." Xiaoyaozi also said in a deep voice. After the words fell, these strong men also expressed their willingness to submit. ?????????????????? At least, the Lord of Qingye City is stronger than those other Lords, and he is young and has unlimited potential. Based on this alone, they will have a better future than before by following this city lord. The crisis in Qingye City has been completely resolved. The three cities under the jurisdiction of the three city lords were also put under Su Han's name. This is something that has never happened before in the outer areas. A city lord is enough toHe took charge of four cities, which was unimaginable before. Su Han quickly sent people to take over these three cities and renamed them Qingye City One, Two and Three Thirds City. This caused an uproar in the periphery, and many people were discussing that the new Lord of Qingye City obviously did not just occupy these four cities. It can be seen from his logic in naming the cities that he has greater ambitions, and the four cities are just the beginning. In the main hall of the city lord's palace, Su Han sat at the top, Xiaoyaozi sat at the bottom, and further down were Ding Bo and Wang Sheng. After yesterday's battle, these two people have successfully cultivated to the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Now their strength is up to the level of a small city lord in the periphery. However, even so, the two of them were still willing to work for Aoba City. The swearing was second, but the main reason was that they saw Su Han's potential and ambition. Following such a master would bring many benefits in the future. Not to mention Xiaoyaozi's strength, he is at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and he also has a black-winged lion at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. In addition, there are nearly ten powerful people in the Shenhai Realm who are at the beginning of the hall. They are the ones Xiaoyaozi recruited to surrender. Su Han looked over and was very satisfied. From this look, Aoba City's lineup was already very strong. As for Huo'er, he was not in the main hall. When Su Han stole the demon relics from the spiritual spring, he had an idea in his heart. He felt that the spiritual spring must be quite suitable for Huo'er to practice and to refine his bloodline. The innate spiritual energy contained in the spiritual spring is very beneficial to the bloodline of innate divine beasts like Huo'er. ¡°If the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower had not been destroyed and Su Han had no other magic weapon that could be put into the spiritual spring, he would have moved the entire spiritual spring away long ago. Now even if he can't move away, he is always thinking about the spiritual spring. So, now Huo'er has rushed to the spiritual spring to practice in the direction Su Han said, and he shouldn't be back in a short time. However, the Lingquan Su Han did not move at all. He filled several bottles with water from the Lingquan. He took them out at this moment and looked at Ding Bo, Wang Sheng and Xiaoyaozi. "Three of you, you have contributed a lot to today's battle. I have some innate spiritual springs here. After taking them, they can cleanse the muscles and cut the marrow and optimize the blood vessels. It will be of great benefit to your future cultivation." ( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2263: Issue of Ultimatum You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as they saw the spiritual spring that Su Han took out, the eyes of the three of them suddenly lit up. They all understand how precious the innate spiritual spring is, and they can also feel the strong spiritual spring breath overflowing from this small bottle. The smell of spiritual energy makes people feel refreshed and intoxicated. "This spiritual spring is a good thing. It contains innate spiritual energy. After we take it, we can optimize our bloodline training. In the future, we will get twice the result with half the effort." The three of them were extremely excited, and Xiaoyaozi was even more happy. He didn¡¯t say it himself, but he said that his contracted spirit beast, the black-winged lion, liked this type of innate spiritual spring the most. After taking this innate spiritual spring, the blood purity of the black-winged lion can also take a big step forward. In fact, Su Han considered letting the black-winged lion and Huo'er go to Lingquan to practice together. However, in his opinion, the blood of the black-winged lion was still too low, far less than one ten thousandth of the blood of the divine beast Huo'er. Forcibly Absorbing too much spiritual spring will not be beneficial to it, but will be counterproductive. So you still have to take your time, one bottle of spiritual spring at a time is enough. Ding Bo and Wang Sheng each received a bottle of spiritual spring, while Xiaoyaozi received two bottles of spiritual spring. All three of them gave Su Han a deep gift to express their gratitude. And those monks who had just returned looked at them with envy and hatred. They also knew in their hearts that they had just surrendered, and it was not their turn to be rewarded with such good things as spiritual springs. However, if they do their best to serve the city lord, maybe they will be the ones next time. They can see that although the new city lord is ruthless, he also has clear rewards and punishments. Following such a person has a better future than following other city lords. "Now let's talk about the next plan. I said before that I want to be big in Ten Thousand Demons Island, so the four cities are just the beginning. What suggestions do you have for the next plan?" Su Han said. Hearing Su Han's words, Xiaoyaozi and the others also became energetic. Especially Xiaoyaozi, he was originally a madman who did not stick to trivial matters, otherwise he would not have gone to become the boss of the demon tribe. Now that he heard that Su Han would not give up, it suited Xiaoyaozi's appetite, which aroused the gene in his bones that was afraid of chaos in the world, and made him feel a hundred times more energetic. "City Lord, there are a total of twenty-seven cities in the periphery. We will naturally not pay attention to ordinary cities and can annex them at any time. But there are four cities that are not so easy to deal with. These four cities are basically the twenty-seven cities in the periphery. At the core of the seven cities, each of the four cities has several powerful people at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Moreover, they have certain connections with the large cities in the middle and will regularly pay tribute to each other. With our current strength, we may not be able to compete with them. It¡¯s still a little difficult.¡± Xiaoyao Zidao. "Yes, those four major cities are indeed powerful and control most of the surrounding resources. Ordinary cities like us usually don't dare to offend them. Now that Qingye City has suddenly emerged, it is likely to attract their attention, but it is not enough to make them truly Take action to suppress it. However, if we go to annex other cities, then they will take action to suppress it, because annexing so many cities at once under their noses is a challenge to their majesty, and they will not tolerate it." Ding Bo is also the Taoist. Hearing this, Su Han was also thoughtful. If this was in the outside world, maybe he would restrain himself first, consider recuperating, and wait until he becomes stronger before making plans. But it's different now. He's in Ten Thousand Demons Island. If he wants to live a peaceful life there, it's better not to come. Su Han has only one purpose in coming to Ten Thousand Demons Island, and that is to quickly improve his strength. However, he cannot quickly improve his strength by living a peaceful life. Su Han¡¯s target is Situ Jiang, and Situ Jiang is obviously not easy to deal with. When Su Han came to Ten Thousand Demons Island, Situ Jiang was already at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Su Han had every reason to believe that by the time he had grown up enough to deal with Situ Jiang, Situ Jiang would have already reached the half-step Life Spring Realm. , even the real Life Spring Realm! Therefore, Su Han must take advantage of this trip to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons to hone his strength as much as possible. Of course, you have to eat one bite at a time, and your strength also needs to be improved step by step. From the time Su Han first arrived in the True Dragon Realm to now, his cultivation has improved at an incredible rate. "Ding Bo, Wang Sheng, you two, send people to issue ultimatums to other surrounding cities. The content of the ultimatum is to ask them to surrender to me within a month, and take the initiative to hang Qingye City on the gate of the city. A plaque for dividing the city. Otherwise, one month later, it will be their end." Su Han smiled faintly, and his natural aura of being a superior person was fully revealed.  "Lord City Lord, we will do it now." Ding Bo and Wang Sheng were not surprised by Su Han's order. In their opinion, this ultimatum was a bit shocking, but in Ten Thousand Demon Island, it doesn't matter if it is shocking, as long as you have the corresponding strength. "As for Lingquan, we should also seize the time to refine it and increase our strength. After a month, whoever has made greater contributions will have more benefits." Su Han said. "Thank you very much, Lord City Lord. We will do our best and fight to the death!" ¡­¡­ For the next period of time, there was silence in Qingye City. On the outskirts of the city, the masters of the lower level of the Divine Sea Realm led teams of guards to patrol continuously day and night. The current Qingye City can be said to be the most regular, safest and calmest city in the entire outer area. . Su Han and the main powerhouses of Qingye City have all gone into seclusion, and they need to improve their strength within this month. At the same time, Qingye City also continued to issue ultimatums to other cities, asking all city lords to surrender within a month. Otherwise, one month later, it will be their end. These ultimatums immediately caused an uproar in the peripheral areas. "Who the hell is that Su Han? Does he want to unify the periphery on his own?" "The key is that he didn't even come. He just gave us an ultimatum and wanted us to surrender. He didn't take us seriously at all." "I heard that Su Han is only a first-level Divine Sea Realm person, but he can easily kill the peak of the fourth-level Divine Sea Realm. It is simply unimaginable. Such a person, even among the big sects in the outside world, should be a rare genius. How come you come to this Ten Thousand Demons Island? Could it be that some genius from a major sect came to the Ten Thousand Demons Island to practice? That¡¯s not right. The real major sects in Litian Territory have their own training places, so they can¡¯t look down upon Ten Thousand Demons. From the magic island.¡± "No matter who he is, those identities are all in the past tense. When he comes to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, he has to coil up if he is a dragon, and he has to lie down if he is a tiger. This place is different from the outside world. It is too normal for people to die." (Recorder Please visit our website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2264: Big things are about to happen You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Since the Demon Destroyer King ruled the Ten Thousand Demons Island, the place has been divided into peripheral, middle and inner circles in order to balance the forces of all parties. This Su Han wants to break the balance and dominate the peripheral area, which is impossible to achieve of." "That's right, that boy Su Han is still young and is too self-righteous. Even if he can deal with ordinary cities like us, there are four super cities on the periphery. Each super city has several powerful fifth-level gods of the Divine Sea. But It's not something that Su Han can deal with. Not to mention that the four super cities are backed by the big forces in the middle siege. If Su Han does this, he is seeking death." Everyone in the periphery is talking about Su Han. Su Han is completely famous. Because of that shocking ultimatum, he suddenly became the public enemy of the entire periphery. But it has to be said that the ultimatum put great pressure on many cities. The city lords of many cities knew that Su Han was definitely not a good man and a believer. This could be seen from his thunderous methods of conquering those four cities. It turns out that the city lord is dead. If he didn't surrender, would he also end up like that? "However, it would be ridiculous to come to surrender just based on an ultimatum. After all, they are all extremely vicious people, and they really cannot do such a thing. Most of a month passed quickly, and not a single city came to surrender. Such a result was also expected by Su Han. After all, those who were able to sneak into the Lord of the City on Ten Thousand Demons Island were all ruthless people and would not easily surrender. What's more, if you take the initiative to surrender, you will definitely be laughed at in the future on Ten Thousand Demons Island. Many cities with whom they interacted on a daily basis began to automatically unite together, hoping to use their combined power to resist Su Han's strength. What's more important is that in the eyes of many city lords, Su Han is just talking big words. Even if he is given a few more courages, he will never dare to truly unify all the surrounding cities. Because there are not only four super cities in the periphery, but more importantly, the current model of the Demon Slayer Island was created by the Demon Slayer King. If Su Han unified the periphery, he would obviously have trouble with the Demon Slayer King. The king wouldn't let him do that. In Ten Thousand Demons Island, no matter how arrogant you are, you will never dare to confront the Demon Slayer King. For a time, the surrounding area was in a state of imminent rain, and the atmosphere in many cities was tense, preparing to welcome the attack of Aoba Castle. However, some cities did not make preparations, and did not even form alliances with other cities. They firmly believed that Su Han did not dare to launch a large-scale attack on the periphery. Here in Qingye City, all the people in seclusion have left the seclusion one by one, except Huo'er who has not returned yet. Refining blood in the spiritual spring does not happen overnight, so it will take a longer time. Outside the city lord's palace is a wide square, where all the strong men of Aoba City gather. Among them, Xiaoyaozi, Ding Bo, and Wang Sheng were the most excited. After taking the spirit spring, their cultivation levels have been greatly improved. Xiaoyaozi and Black-winged Lion have been promoted to the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Ding Bo He and Wang Sheng were promoted to the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. You must know that after reaching the Divine Sea Realm, it is extremely difficult to improve any level of cultivation. Without this opportunity, it might take ten or twenty years for them to break through, or they might even be unable to break through in their lifetime. Other powerful people are also a little excited. Although they have not directly benefited, they have seen the possible benefits in the future. In the world of martial arts, especially in Ten Thousand Demons Island, improving one's strength is the greatest benefit. "Lord City Lord, we have sent ultimatums to various cities according to your instructions. Now a month has passed, and not a single city has surrendered." Ding Bo said. Su Han nodded, not feeling strange at all, and asked: "What are the reactions of those cities?" Ding Bo said: "Now our Qingye City has become completely famous in the periphery. Many cities have united together and seem to want to confront us. However, there are also a few cities that are indifferent and do not unite with other cities or make preparations. . It may be that you, the city lord, are afraid of the Demon Slayer King and will not cause large-scale disturbances in the periphery." Xiaoyaozi snorted coldly: "How dare you not take our Qingye City in your eyes, it is really unforgivable. Lord City Lord, let's go out and kill them without leaving a single piece of armor behind!" Su Han smiled faintly. He understood why some cities dared not make any preparations, because they believed that they were afraid of the Demon Slayer King and did not dare to openly go against the pattern set by the Demon Slayer King. Because that would be equivalent to openly opposing the Demon Slayer King. However, the city lords of those cities thought wrongly, that is, Su Han wanted to openly oppose the Demon Slayer King. Just??In this way, we can attract the attention of the Demon Slayer King. Su Han knew that the Demon Slayer King would not kill him easily, because what the Demon Slayer King wanted most was not to kill all the provocative people on Ten Thousand Demon Island. What the Demon Slayer King wanted most was to eliminate All the demons in the Ten Thousand Demons Island completely rule the Ten Thousand Demons Island. This can be seen from his name. And as long as I let the Demon Slayer King know that I also have the obligation to destroy the Demon Clan, my interests and those of the Demon Slayer King will be unified. When the time comes, it will be even less possible for the Demon Slayer King to become his enemy. Therefore, Su Han is acting completely unscrupulously now. "City Lord, what should we do now?" Wang Sheng asked. "If they have been released, it will naturally be completed. Since they do not surrender, we will personally cut off their heads." Su Han¡¯s tone was neither salty nor cold, and he seemed very calm. Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. They already knew that Su Han was the one who really did big things, and now they were going to follow Su Han to do big things, which made them look forward to it. "Xiaoyaozi, you take the black-winged lion to kill those cities that are not allied with other cities and are not prepared. Remember, other people can surrender. The city lord will not give you a chance to surrender. The city lord's head will be mixed with Qing Qing's. The plaques of the Yecheng branch are hung together on the city gate." Su Han gave orders without mercy. For those city lords, he had already given them a chance to surrender and did not want to give them a second chance. These guys were able to become city lords in a place like Ten Thousand Demons Island because they stepped on the corpses of countless people. Su Han would not show any mercy to these people. "Lord City Lord, don't worry if you leave it to me. I guarantee that those cities will cause a bloody storm." Xiaoyaozi was also very excited. Since he surrendered to Su Han, he has not really made any achievements and needs such an opportunity to express himself. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2265 The annexation begins You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Others, follow me. Next, we will make all the surrounding cities hang plaques bearing the name Aoba City. All those who resist will be killed without mercy!" Su Han mobilized his body and took the lead to fly towards the outside of Qingye City, followed closely by the others. They were extremely excited. The city lord was so ambitious. He wanted to unify the entire outer area. Just thinking about it was exciting. Not to mention, witnessing this unification process is definitely a very enjoyable thing. The Lord of the City left Qingye City with a group of strong men from the City Lord's Mansion, while everyone else in the city stopped what they were doing and watched them go away. Everyone knows in their hearts that no matter whether the city lord's ambition can succeed this time, there will definitely be chaos in the periphery. In a small courtyard of the city lord's mansion, father and daughter Sitao and Sitong also looked up at the leaving team in mid-air. Looking at Su Han's leaving figure, Sitao was also thoughtful. After a long time, Sitao sighed softly: "Tong'er, it's our good fortune that we can meet Mr. Su. Tong'er, do you know what dad is thinking about most right now?" "What is it?" Sitong asked curiously. "What I want most now is that Mr. Su can really complete his feat and unify the entire peripheral area. I hope he can be safe and do not encounter danger during this expedition. If he can really unify the entire peripheral area, in the future You are truly a figure in Ten Thousand Demons Island. In that case, it is a very good choice for dad to entrust you to him." "Ah?" When Sitong heard this, her beauty turned pale, she was shy and frightened, "Dad, don't you want Tong'er anymore?" "How is that possible?" Sitao quickly consoled him, "How can Daddy not want you? But in this life, Daddy's ability only goes so far. If Mr. Su hadn't saved our father and daughter, I'm afraid what would have happened to our father and daughter." It's very tragic. It's because dad is useless and can't protect you. Not to mention, if I die in the future, this Island of Ten Thousand Demons will be even more dangerous for you. Dad thinks that if Mr. Su can like you, maybe he What a very good person to entrust, Mr. Su has no Taoist companion in this Ten Thousand Demons Island" When Sitong heard this, her face turned even redder. This topic made her so shy that she couldn't even speak. However, deep down, I don't seem to be very repelled by this topic. "Tong'er, dad is not joking. This time dad was injured and thought a lot when he was on the verge of death. Dad protected you so well before that your current personality can be said to be out of place in Ten Thousand Demons Island. If you don¡¯t have a stable settlement in the end, this Ten Thousand Demon Island will be really dangerous for you.¡± After hearing what his father said, Sitong was speechless. Although she is simple, she is not stupid. She knows that her father's words make a lot of sense. Although her father suddenly said this, which made her very shy, she also understood her father's mood very well. ¡­¡­ Su Han and the others were very fast. In less than two hours, they had flown to the nearest city. Looking at the city in front, the atmosphere was very tense. Guards appeared outside the city and the defense was very tight. Su Han released his spiritual consciousness and after a brief exploration, he could feel that there were at least four strong men at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm in the city. "What city is ahead?" Su Han asked. "For the record, Lord City Lord, ahead is Taosha City, but now Taosha City has united with the other three cities. That is to say, the elites of four cities have now gathered in Taosha City. This alliance was formed to fight against us. Get up." Ding Bo said. "So, there are four city lords at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm inside." Su Han said with a smile. "Yes, but in front of our team, such a camp is not worth mentioning at all." After Ding Bo broke through to the peak of the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm, his confidence increased greatly. Now he can deal with two or three by himself. At the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm, Wang Sheng can also deal with two or three. The two of them combined are more than enough to deal with the power in Taosha City. "Well, it's up to you two." Su Han also deliberately wanted to give these two people a chance to show off, so he said. The two nodded and strode forward. Each waved their hands, and two bright beams of light flew out, smashing several buildings in the city with a loud bang. Whoosh whoosh whoosh The figures immediately flew out of the city like frightened birds. They had gathered in Taosha City and had been nervous for a month. Now someone suddenly came to attack, and even a fool knew it was Su Han. These figures quickly gathered together. Each one was a strong man above the Divine Sea Realm. Together, there were at least thirty people in the camp, four of whomHe is so tyrannical, and his cultivation has reached the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. He is the city lord of four cities without even thinking about it. At this moment, the faces of these strong men are full of murderous intent, but if you look carefully, it is not difficult to see that under the murderous appearance, they all hide a trace of fear. There is really no way not to be afraid. With Su Han's name and deeds, they all know very well that being an enemy of such a person will put some pressure on their hearts. Even if the four cities unite, this pressure cannot be alleviated. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Su Han, and everyone knew in their hearts that this young man in white with a delicate face was the Su Han who caused great disturbances in the outside world. "Everyone, listen, today your four cities have been absorbed by our Qingye City. Our city lords have a good life, so let me tell you, except for the four city lords who must die, everyone else has a chance to surrender." Ding Bo cleared his throat and conveyed Su Han's will. Hearing this, everyone's expressions changed drastically. They didn't expect that Su Han would dare to come up and annex four of their cities, without giving them any face at all. The most important thing is that what Su Han did was against the wishes of the Demon Slayer King. In Ten Thousand Demons Island, no one dares to go against the wishes of the Demon Slayer King. The peripheral pattern was decided by the Demon Slayer King himself. This is the biggest reliance of the peripheral cities all the time. They concluded that Su Han did not dare to break this pattern. . But unexpectedly, Su Han actually dared to come and annex them, and seemed to really intend to unify the entire periphery and break the pattern set by the Demon Slayer King. "Su Han, don't go too far. Do you really think that you can cover the sky with one hand from the outside? Don't forget, the owner of Ten Thousand Demon Island is the Demon Slayer King. You are blatantly destroying the pattern set by the Demon Slayer King. This Do you know that you are seeking death? I advise you to stop as soon as possible. Isn¡¯t it enough to be in charge of four cities on the periphery? " A city lord shouted loudly, and his words showed his fierceness and inner sorrow. For them, if they can avoid fighting with these ferocious men in Qingye City, then they should try their best not to fight. If they can rely on their reputation as the Demon Slayer King to scare them away, that would be the best thing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2266 A good start You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The irony is that these city lords usually think of themselves as evil spirits, but at this moment, in their eyes, these guys in Qingye City are the real evil spirits. You can make people who are fierce and evil think that you are the real evil. It has to be said that Su Han's fierce image has been completely established. The city lord's threat naturally had no effect on Su Han. Su Han's purpose was to attract the attention of the Demon Slayer King, so naturally he wanted to make things as big as possible. If it's not enough to cause trouble in the outer area, Su Han will go to the middle area to continue causing trouble. At the moment, Su Han also shrugged: "I have already given you a chance, but you don't cherish it. I don't like giving people a second chance, so today, you four city lords must die. There is no need to use the Demon Slayer King. Press me, I will make the twenty-seven cities in the periphery become branch cities of Aoba City." Su Han¡¯s understatement suddenly extinguished these people¡¯s inner expectations. They finally understood that it was impossible to make Su Han give up. This guy didn't even pay attention to the Demon Slayer King. He was simply crazy. "Su Han, you are so arrogant. You don't even look down on the Demon Slayer King. In Ten Thousand Demons Island, anyone who goes against the Demon Slayer King will not end up well." Another city lord said with a stern voice. . "Ding Bo, Wang Sheng, let's do it." Su Han waved his hand. "Yes, Lord City Lord!" The two men were shocked, took out their magic weapons and moved forward. The other strong men of Qingye City were also eager to show themselves in front of Su Han, and they also rushed towards the opposite side. Their targets were naturally the elites under the four city lords. kill! One of the opponent's city lords shouted loudly, and everyone also activated their spiritual power to the extreme in an instant, ready to fight to the death. ???????????????????????? The air waves were churning, and the sky above the entire city was covered with dark clouds, which were all accumulations of energy. Su Han stood outside the battle circle with a calm expression. Now in a battle of this level, he no longer needed to take action. In terms of numbers, it seems that the other side has some advantages, but when it comes to the actual fight, it is completely different. First of all, the morale of the two sides is different. When the other side sees Su Han standing behind and not taking any action, there is already a shadow in his heart, and he is also timid in the fight. The feet are passive defense. On the Qingye City side, the morale is skyrocketing and the momentum is overwhelming. Ding Bo and Wang Sheng are even the strongest at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Each of them is fighting against two fourth-level Divine Sea Realm city lords, and they are not at a disadvantage at all. , on the contrary, he suppressed the opponent and beat him. ah¡­¡­ Finally, a city lord who was at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm couldn't hold on anymore and was pierced through the chest by Ding Bo's sword. Later, Wang Sheng also killed a fourth-level city lord of the Divine Sea Realm. Two fourth-level Divine Sea Realm city lords fell one after another, and the other two fourth-level Divine Sea Realm city lords were also frightened and completely lost the motivation to resist. Within a short time, they were also killed. No one else expected that four people at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm would die so quickly. At this moment, the other elites in Taosha City were completely frightened. They still had no desire to fight. They all stopped resisting, their faces were pale, and their whole bodies were shaking. "It's too cruel. This Su Han is really a cruel guy. He said he wanted to kill four city lords, and he really killed them all without leaving any one behind. "Lord City Lord, what should we do with these remaining people?" Ding Bo asked. "No, don't kill us, we are willing to do our best for Qingye City." "Yes, I hope the Lord of the City can understand our situation. We really can't help ourselves, because we are following them, so we can only obey their orders. In our hearts, we don't want to be enemies with the Lord of the City. " "City Lord, please show me your noble hand. We are willing to sincerely surrender and make an oath to heaven and earth, and we will be like cows and horses from now on." Everyone begged one after another. It was not easy for them to survive in Ten Thousand Demons Island, and they really didn¡¯t want to lose their lives because of those stupid city lords. "You are allowed to surrender. You can go back to your respective cities and hang a plaque on the city saying that Qingye City is a branch city." Su Han¡¯s words made these people extremely excited and kowtowed in gratitude. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the next city.¡± Su Han said to the Qingye City team. "Yes, Lord City Lord." Ding Bo and Wang Sheng's faces were filled with excitement. Even in Ten Thousand Demons Island, such exciting turmoil is not common. Unexpectedly, they encountered it, and they also participated in this. How could they not be excited about the creation of great turmoil?? The last time there was such a big commotion in Ten Thousand Demons Island, it probably dates back to when the Demon Slayer King first came to Ten Thousand Demons Island. Su Han and his party continued to move to the next city. So far, eight of the twenty-seven cities in the periphery were under Su Han's name, and nineteen were left. The annexation just now went very smoothly, this is a good start. Su Han's purpose is very simple, which is to annex the remaining nineteen cities, including the four super cities among them. At this moment, in the opposite direction of Su Han and his group, Xiaoyaozi brought the black-winged lion wolf to the top of a city. This city is different from other cities. It looks extremely calm. There is not even a shadow of a guard outside the city, and there is no sign of union with other cities inside the city. "It's this city that dares not to take our Qingye City into consideration. Black-winged Lion, take action!" Xiaoyaozi gave the order, and the black-winged lion roared low, fanned out two black tornadoes with its wings, and hit the city lord's mansion in the center of the city, smashing a building in the city lord's mansion to pieces. In the City Lord's Mansion, the City Lord of this city was still drinking and enjoying himself with his men. Suddenly, there was a roar and the entire banquet hall collapsed, burying several people in ruins. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Everyone was choked by a piece of dust and shed tears. One person shouted: "City Lord, this is not good. Could it be that Su Han came here?" "Damn it, this Su Han really doesn't take the pattern established by the Demon Slayer King in his eyes, and blatantly wants to destroy it. Let's go out and have a look. I don't believe he has the guts to go against the Demon Slayer King. Unless he doesn¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± The city lord gritted his teeth. At this point, he still didn't believe that Su Han had the guts. Whoosh whoosh whoosh Under the leadership of the city lord, several powerful men from the Divine Sea realm flew out from the city lord's mansion. They did not see Su Han himself, only a skinny, strange old man with a huge head, and a lion-like beast with wings. "Old guy, are you from Qingye City? Humph, why didn't Su Han come by himself? Is it because he is afraid of being blamed by the Demon Slayer King?" The city lord saw Xiaoyaozi and said mockingly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2267 The Last Seven Cities You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xiaoyaozi shrugged: "My city lord wants to unify the twenty-seven surrounding cities. A small shrimp-like city like yours is filled with weak chickens. How can you be qualified to work for my city lord to do it himself?" When the city lord heard that the other party said that he was a weak chicken, he couldn't help but get angry: "Whoever wants to unify the periphery can unify it? What you are doing now has violated the pattern set by the Demon Slayer King. Do you know that you are like this?" What will happen if you do it?¡± Xiaoyaozi Jiejie smiled and said: "I don't know your fate, but I know your fate today. You will die today, and there is no chance of survival. As for the others, kneel down and shout long live the Lord of Qingye City. , I may be able to save my life by swearing allegiance to the Lord of Qingye City from now on." "Mom, who are you, old guy? How dare you come here and order us with such arrogance." "The Lord of Qingye City is also a fool. He openly offended the Demon Slayer King. I don't think he will live long, yet he dares to let us call him long live." Listening to these voices, Xiaoyaozi couldn't help but shake his head. He has given these people opportunities according to Su Han's instructions, but if these people don't seize the opportunity, don't blame him. "Black-winged Lion, enter." Xiaoyaozi gave an order, and the black-winged lion roared, its light wings flashed behind it, and it headed towards the leading city lord. The city lord was a powerful person at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. When he saw the beast charging toward him ferociously, he quickly blocked it. However, his resistance had no effect at all in front of the black-winged lion at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. There was a loud noise, and the black-winged lion wolf slammed into the city lord. The city lord immediately flew backwards, with a large dent in his chest and blood spurting out of his mouth. "Damn, this beast is so powerful." The city lord was also horrified, but before he could do anything, the black-winged lion had already rushed forward again, opened its bloody mouth, and took his head in one mouthful. Click With this crisp sound that was heartbreaking, the black-winged lion wolf bit off the man's head in one bite. A strong man at the peak of the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm fell easily. Xiaoyaozi also nodded with satisfaction. After taking the spirit spring, the black-winged lion's combat effectiveness also greatly increased. This is just the beginning. After the warm-up, the ferocity of the black-winged lion will be fully revealed. Swish, swish, swish The black-winged lions pounced out one after another, devouring the remaining powerful men of the Divine Sea Realm one by one. For a moment, the sky was filled with blood mist, and the entire city was filled with the pungent smell of blood. The people below the city also looked at each other. Very frightened. From this scene on, the people in this city have completely understood the reality, that is, from now on, the original name of this city will be completely forgotten, and it will become Aoba Castle Branch. city. Xiaoyaozi hung a plaque announcing the branching of Qingye City on the city gate, and then rushed to the next city with the black-winged lion. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Waves of inexplicable wind and waves began to stir up in the entire periphery, which were changes in the sky. In the next period of time, the periphery is destined to undergo earth-shaking changes, and many famous and powerful figures in the periphery will die. Su Han led the team to the next city, which also gathered alliances. A total of six city lords and elite elites gathered in this city. However, in the face of the strength of Su Han's camp, there is no essential difference between the alliance of six cities and the alliance of four cities. At most, the difference is whether Su Han needs to take action. This time, Su Han took action, and with his personal assistance, the city lords of these six cities were destroyed very quickly. The other strong men surrendered one after another as soon as they saw the death of the city lord. After all, in Ten Thousand Demons Island, being someone¡¯s subordinate is not a job, not to mention that the city lord of Qingye City seems to have a much more promising future than their original city lord. Su Han didn¡¯t kill them either. After all, after occupying so many cities at once, there had to be people to manage them, and he could use all these people. Up to now, fifteen cities in the entire outer area have been hung with plaques of Aoba City branch, and the number has exceeded half of the twenty-seven cities. This has never appeared in the outer area before. "My Lord, there are still twelve cities in the outer area that have not been captured by Qingye City. If we don't count the four super cities, there are still eight ordinary cities." Ding Bo reported in detail, "Among these eight ordinary cities, there are still two cities that have not been combined with other cities, nor have they done anything.He was prepared to resist. These two cities should be solved by senior Xiaoyaozi. From the subordinates' point of view, it should only be a matter of time before senior Xiaoyaozi conquers these two cities. " "There are six ordinary cities left, and their city lords are all at the peak of the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm or the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. The direction we are going to go next is one of them. This city unites the other two cities. A total of masters from three cities have gathered in the city, and our next target is them." "Okay." Su Han was also very satisfied with Ding Bo's information and waved his hand, "Kill him." Next, these three alliance cities are still vulnerable to Su Han and the others. It didn't take long to conquer them all. After Su Han and the others destroyed the three alliance cities, Xiaoyaozi and Black Winged Lion also destroyed the two cities without alliance, and the two sides came together. This meeting place is already very close to the Zhongwei area. "Congratulations to the Lord of the City. So far, we have taken less than three days to conquer 20 of the 27 cities in the periphery. The twenty cities have all hung up the plaques of Qingye City, like this The grand occasion has never been seen in the entire periphery.¡± Wang Sheng also looked excited. Su Han nodded: "So, are there the last seven cities left?" "That's right, Lord City Lord, apart from the four super cities, there are only the last three ordinary cities left. These three cities are now in an alliance, but the entire periphery is bloody. I'm afraid they also know that the other cities are They are not our opponents, so now, they should start asking those four super cities for help." Ding Bo said. "Well, let them ask for help, we don't have to stop. Let's go to the three city alliances." Su Han waved his hand and said. Fengdou City is currently one of the last three ordinary cities on the periphery that has not been occupied by Su Han. At this moment, Fengdou City is already in chaos, and the city lords and elites of the other two ordinary cities have also gathered here, intending to join forces to fight against the vicious Qingye City. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2268: Ten Fifth Level Divine Sea Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, when they first joined forces, they still believed that the alliance could fight against Aoba City. However, as bad news from other cities continued to spread, their confidence was almost destroyed. Everyone¡¯s faces were full of panic, and their hearts were filled with panic. They originally thought that their city was the farthest away from Qingye City and should also be the safest range. Even if Qingye City looks for trouble, it probably won't be able to truly dominate the surrounding areas. At most, it can just kill some nearby cities, and it should be safe. But they didn¡¯t expect that Qingye City was much more ferocious than they imagined, and it looked like they were really going to kill the entire perimeter. Moreover, those cities were too vulnerable to cause any real hindrance to Su Han. In less than three days, they were all destroyed. This is unbelievable to them. "What should we do? I'm afraid that Su Han will bring the people from Qingye City to kill him soon, and we will be his next target. With our current strength, we simply cannot resist the wolf-like tigers of Qingye City, and we will surely die. No doubt." "That Su Han is simply crazy. He doesn't take the situation of Ten Thousand Demons Island into consideration at all. He is a complete lunatic. But I'm afraid we won't see the day when he is finished, and we will be finished first." "If that doesn't work, shall we surrender? We can't just sit back and wait for death." "Su Han issued an ultimatum before and gave us a chance to surrender, but we didn't go. It's too late now. That guy was so cruel that he killed all the city lords in other cities. He said he wouldn't give us a second chance. We It is too late to surrender now, we must find other ways." The city lords of these three cities could no longer remain calm and gathered together to discuss nervously. They must come up with a way to deal with it as soon as possible, otherwise, when Su Han comes to kill them, none of the three of them will be able to survive. "We must seek help from the four super cities. The only ones who can help us now are them. Each super city has several masters of the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm stationed there. They should be able to resist Qingye City." "Yes, I believe they will not stand idly by. After all, they do not want to see all the surrounding cities fall into the hands of Su Han alone. If that is the case, it will seriously affect the status of their four super cities." "Without further delay, let's go to the nearest super city to ask for help. As long as more than two super cities are willing to help us, we are not afraid of Su Han." They have already inquired about the composition of Qingye City's team. The city lord Su Han is at the first level of the Divine Sea Realm, but it is said that the actual combat power far exceeds the first level of the Divine Sea Realm, so he is considered to be at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. In fact, they feel that the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm is definitely overestimated. In fact, it is impossible for someone with the first level of the Divine Sea Realm to have the same combat power as the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. That would be too perverted. Su Han has a strong man at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm and a monster beast at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. In addition, there are two peak powerhouses at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. As for the others, they are all below the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. ??????????????????????? In other words, a full calculation means two peaks at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm, one at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and two at the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Such a team would definitely be able to deal with the eight or nine fifth-level Divine Sea realms, plus the original teams from these three cities. For these three cities, the most urgent thing now is to find two super cities to help as soon as possible. The two super cities have almost eight or nine fifth levels of the Divine Sea Realm. ?????????????????????? You must go in person, and you cannot use transmission symbols, so that you can show your sincerity. The city closest to Fengdou City is one of the four super cities, called Wuyuan City. At this moment, in Wuyuan City, nine powerful people at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm gathered together. These nine powerful people at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm are the five city lords of Wuyuan City and the four city lords of another super city. It is obvious that these super cities have become concerned about the chaos in the periphery, and have already gathered together to discuss countermeasures. At this time, Chen Feng, the lord of Fengdou City, came in a hurry, looking panicked. After seeing the nine powerful people at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm present, he immediately cupped his fists and saluted. "Seniors, please help me. Su Han is really crazy. Most of the surrounding cities have been occupied by him. Wherever he goes, he kills all the city lords alive. As long as they are city lords, he will kill them all. Then Su Han and his people are about to go to Fengdou City, and I beg you seniors to take action to kill this beast." Chen Feng¡¯s tone was respectful. At this time, seeking help was his only way. The great city lord of Wuyuan City said: "We already know about this matter. Even if you don't come, we plan to go out."??. We have to take a look at what kind of tall-headed and six-armed figure Su Han is, who dares to be so presumptuous in the outer area? " "That's right. He actually threatened to rule the periphery. He simply doesn't take us seriously." The four city lords of Wuyuan City also sneered. "Thank you, thank you all seniors. If you take action, Su Han will definitely not be your opponent." Chen Feng was very excited. These nine fifth-level Divine Sea realms agreed to take action. In addition, there was another fifth-level Divine Sea realm on his side, which was a total of ten fifth-level Divine Sea realms. Now, there should be no need to be afraid of Su Han. . Today, Chen Feng seems to have grasped a life-saving straw all of a sudden, and his mood is much more comfortable. Half a day later, Su Han and his party arrived at Fengdou City. At this time, the nine fifth level city lords of the Divine Sea Realm from the two super cities had already arrived at Fengdou City and started to take charge. Their appearance gave others great confidence and reduced their inner fear of Su Han. "Lord City Lord, the opponent seems to have nearly ten powerful people at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. It seems that they have indeed gone to the super city to bring in reinforcements." Beside Su Han, Ding Bo said worriedly. Xiaoyaozi also frowned and said: "Looking at this lineup, it seems that there are people from two super cities." Su Han smiled faintly, and he expected that these fifth-level Divine Sea Realm people would appear together. Only two of the four super cities had people coming, instead of all four coming together. This shows that there are also dissatisfaction among these super cities, and it is impossible to be completely harmonious. This frightened Su Han. If all four super cities were to spend their money, it might be a bit troublesome to deal with it, but with two super cities, it would be much easier. "Are you that Su Han?" Chen Feng pointed at Su Han from a distance and asked loudly. Su Han sneered, not interested in answering the other party's questions at all. He didn't come here just to talk to the other party. "Su Han, you are too courageous. You are only at the first level of the Divine Sea Realm. Do you really think that you can cover the sky with one hand from the outside? It is simply ridiculous." The great city lord of Wuyuan City sneered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2269 The Divine Bird Appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The city lords of these super cities are all at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Since they are at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm, they will naturally not take Su Han seriously. They originally thought that this Su Han was some kind of three-headed and six-armed figure, but in fact, at first glance, he was just a first-level Divine Sea Realm person. He was still so young, so how terrifying could he be? As for Xiaoyaozi and the Black-winged Lion beside Su Han, although they are afraid of them, they can always be contained if four or five of them are at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. The remaining five or six people at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm are more than enough to deal with the others. "Su Han, your perverse behavior has aroused the anger of the entire peripheral area. I advise you to stop as soon as possible. Maybe you still have a chance to survive." Chen Feng shouted loudly. Su Han smiled lightly and said calmly: "Angry? The angry people have been killed by me, and you will be the next to die. Don't think that your human sea tactics will work, you will still die in my hands." Hearing this, the city lords of those super cities almost turned their noses with anger. Each of them was a fifth-level powerhouse in the Divine Sea Realm. Normally, just one of them would make the surrounding area tremble. Now nine of them appeared together, so The unprecedentedly powerful lineup was actually called a sea of ????tactics by the opponent. This Su Han simply did not know whether to live or die. "You are not ashamed of your words. There is no need to talk nonsense with him. Take action to kill this guy who doesn't know the heights of heaven and earth." A strong man at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm shook his momentum and rushed towards Su Han with a strong murderous aura. "Let's go together too!" At this moment, five or six powerful people at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm also attacked Su Han at the same time. They wanted to kill the Lord of Qingye City instantly as soon as they came up. In this way, other people in Qingye City would also lose their fighting spirit. . Facing the overwhelming attacks from these people, Su Han remained calm and looked up at the sky: "What time has it been and you haven't come out yet?" "Tsk, it turns out you've discovered me a long time ago. It's so boring." A childish voice also came from far above. Then, a mustard-like dim light also fell from the direction of the sound, falling between Su Han and the fifth-level powerhouses of the Divine Sea Realm. The next moment, this glimmer of light turned into a raging sea of ??fire. This raging sea of ??fire completely separated Su Han from those powerful people at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and was still expanding, surrounding these fifth-level powerful people in the Divine Sea Realm in a circle of fire. "Tch, you're just trying to scare us with your little tricks?" A strong man saw that the sea of ????fire looked intimidating, but he was not afraid at all and plunged out of the fire circle. ah! The moment he touched the ring of fire, he immediately screamed heartbreakingly. His whole body suddenly turned into a ball of burning fire, rolling crazily on the ground, howling like ghosts and wolves, and his whole body was deformed by the flames. , looks extremely miserable. The experience of this strong man also made other fifth-level strong men in the Divine Sea Realm stunned. What kind of flame is this? Is it actually so powerful? Seeing this man¡¯s fate made them suddenly feel wary of the sea of ??fire. They all stayed cautiously within the fire circle and did not dare to step out. However, how can one be truly safe in a ring of fire? The next moment, a huge vermilion claw suddenly poked out from the void and grabbed another fifth-level powerhouse in the Divine Sea Realm. The strong man was caught off guard, and his body was like a chicken, without any resistance, being caught in mid-air by the giant claws. Click! The giant claw didn¡¯t talk nonsense at all, and just squeezed it hard. The fifth-level powerful man in the Divine Sea Realm was crushed like a blood bag, and the bloody rain splashed on the faces of others. Wow This scene directly caused an uproar in the entire audience. Not to mention that Fengdou City and Wuyuan City were in disbelief, even Qingye City was in disbelief. Everyone opened their mouths with disbelief on their faces. The next moment, a fiery red dharma body also suddenly appeared in the void above everyone, like a ball of flame, emitting a dazzling fiery red light, dragging long fiery red streamlines, constantly circling. When the figure had circled enough and everyone's eyes were dazzled, they could vaguely see that this Dharmakaya was actually a huge firebird. "Isn't this the little red bird that was following the Lord of the City before? Oh my God, it has become so powerful now. What happened to it?" ¡°It was already very powerful before, but now it is even more powerful, as if it has been completely transformed.Generally speaking, the aura increased ten times, no, dozens of times in one night. " The strong men from Fengdou City and Wuyuan City also changed their expressions: "This, this can't be the divine bird Phoenix, right?" "How is it possible? How could the legendary phoenix appear on the Island of Ten Thousand Demons? How could it be driven by such a boy?" The strong men in Fengdou City and Wuyuan City all looked ugly. Regardless of whether this was the real divine bird Phoenix or not, this Firebird was too powerful. Two of them were killed in two moves. Ten of them were killed at once. There are only eight children left. The team on the Qingye City side were all excited. Their city lord was so powerful that even such a powerful divine bird followed him and was driven by him. If they hadn't seen it with their own eyes, it would have been almost impossible for them to do so. Confidence. Xiaoyaozi was also dumbfounded. He was also a contracted spirit beast and had always been proud of his black-winged lion. But now, he has deeply felt what the gap is. Comparing one person to another is really annoying. . Chen Feng also had a pale face at this moment, and his originally high hopes were almost extinguished at this moment. As soon as this divine bird appears, even if they have ten powerful people at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm, if they are not killed one by one by the opponent, the remaining eight will probably face the threat of death. "This beast is very scary, let's take action together." The eight powerful people at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm looked at each other solemnly, and then jointly launched the strongest attack. It has to be said that these eight people are quite powerful when they join forces. The magic weapons of the eight people are in full swing, and they create colorful rays of light. The bright light hovers in the sky, reflecting the Milky Way. Their power cannot be underestimated. Above the void, Huo'er snorted coldly, flapped his wings, and sent out billowing heat waves, colliding with the attacks of the eight people. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The earth-shattering roaring sound and the powerful air waves were enough to destroy everything. The sparks from the collision directly formed a sea of ????fire. Under such a violent collision, the eight powerful people at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm all felt a wave of air rolling in their bodies, and they all took a dozen steps back before they stabilized their bodies. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2270 The strong man in the middle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With one move, the decision is made. Everyone in the camps in Fengdou City and Wuyuan City looked ashen. These fifth-level powerhouses in the Divine Sea Realm were their last hope and all they relied on. Originally, they thought that with these strong men, they would be fearless, but they did not expect that the other party would have such a powerful divine bird sitting in charge. According to this trend, their ending today was almost foreseeable. snort! Huo'er snorted coldly, and a frost rocket shot out, piercing the eyebrows of one of the people at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. "Xiaoyaozi, you and the black-winged lion bear also take action." Su Han ordered, he didn't want to waste time. "Yes, Lord City Lord." Xiaoyaozi's momentum was shaken, and he rushed into the ring of fire with the black-winged lion, killing them wantonly. As soon as Xiaoyaozi and Black-winged Lion joined, the strength gap between the two sides suddenly became larger. Originally, Xiaoyaozi and the Black-winged Lion had to be restrained by at least four people at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm, but as a result, there was also a more powerful phoenix divine bird. This time, it was almost a one-sided massacre. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s completely over.¡± Chen Feng's face was extremely ugly. He seemed to have aged dozens of years suddenly, and his face was full of despair. Finally, under the joint attack of Huo'er, Xiaoyaozi, and Black-winged Lion, all nine of the fifth-level powerhouses of the Divine Sea Realm died tragically on the spot without exception. "No more fighting, I surrender." Chen Feng shouted desperately. However, Su Han never gave him a chance to surrender. The black-winged lion pounced on him and bit him to death. As for the other monks in Fengdou City and Wuyuan City, seeing this scene, they completely lost their belief in resisting and surrendered one after another. The aura of destruction is still floating in the void, and the strong bloody aura is everywhere. This place is like a Shura battlefield, like a gloomy Shura hell. "Lord City Lord, we have now occupied twenty-five of the twenty-seven cities in the periphery, as well as the last two super cities." Ding Bo reported. "Walk." Su Han waved his hand and led everyone towards the last two super cities. In everyone¡¯s opinion, the last two super cities are bound to become Su Han¡¯s bag. After seeing Su Han¡¯s various methods and trump cards with his own eyes, no one will doubt this. At this time, the last two super cities could no longer remain calm. At the beginning, no matter how much fun Su Han made in the periphery or how loud the noise was, they didn't care and didn't take Su Han into their eyes at all. But now, the other two super cities have been destroyed, and a total of nine powerful people at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm died in the hands of Su Han. Su Han was able to control the powerful phoenix divine bird, which far exceeded their expectations. "I didn't expect that boy to have such a trump card. We must find a way, otherwise, our fate will be exactly the same as theirs. We are no match for that phoenix divine bird." In Ganyang City, a city lord of the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm was pacing back and forth, and there were seven other fifth-level Divine Sea Realm people gathered beside him. They were well-informed and already knew everything. "Alas, Wuyuan City and the others are really confused. They should have come to us to join forces. The four super cities unite, and there are a total of seventeen Divine Sea Realm fifth level. No matter how powerful the Phoenix Divine Bird is, they will not have a chance. . But now, the other side has defeated them one by one. First they destroyed their two super cities, and then they came to attack us. Now we don¡¯t have much room to resist." "It's useless to say this now. The four super cities are always on good terms with each other. It's normal that they don't come to us to join forces. Now Su Han will come over at any time and our situation is very dangerous." There was an atmosphere of worry in the hall. "Ask for help from the strong men in the middle siege. There is already such chaos in the outer rim. I believe that as long as the strong men in the middle siege receive our transmission notes, they will definitely not sit idly by and help us kill Su Han. .¡± A city lord said. "Okay, that's it, that's all." The great city lord of Ganyang City sighed. In fact, they could have asked for help from the powerful people in the middle, but they have never done so. Because, as the city lords of the peripheral super cities, they usually live aloof and comfortable, but they will not be willing to deal with the central forces until the most critical moment. After all, the forces in the middle siege are much more tyrannical than them, and they will inevitably feel inferior in front of the strong men in the middle siege.   Therefore, they have not sent a message to ask for help from the strong people in the middle siege, but now it seems that it is impossible not to invite the strong people in the middle siege. If the strong people in the middle siege do not show up, they will only be killed by Su Han. Another city lord flipped his palm, and a telegraph talisman appeared. The city lord poured his spiritual consciousness into the talisman, and then the talisman shattered into pieces and turned into a stream of light, disappearing into the void. After the transmission notes were transmitted, the eight people in the hall all breathed a sigh of relief. The next step is to see when the strong midfielder comes over. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this moment, a strong explosion sound suddenly came from outside Ganyang City, and the expressions of all eight people changed. "Could it be that Su Han is here?!" "How did he come so fast?" Everyone started to panic. They didn't expect that Su Han came so fast. As a result, the strong men in the middle circle might not be able to arrive in time. "Let's go out and take a look." The eight people suppressed the fear in their hearts and flew tremblingly out of the city. Outside Ganyang City, Su Han was dressed in white, exuding an ethereal smell. He didn't look like a madman who caused a bloody storm in the surrounding areas. Su Han was surrounded by a group of strong men, and the entire team exuded a heart-stopping killing aura, which was the smell of coming out of the sea of ??blood. If monks with low cultivation or insufficient character saw a group of them, they would I'm afraid they would be so frightened that they would faint on the spot. , "Su Han, you crazy guy, do you know what you are doing?" The Great Lord of Ganyang City shouted to Su Han from a distance, his tone full of lust and lust. "If you also want to pull out the Demon Slayer King to suppress me, then there's no need." Su Han shrugged. He began to feel that this Demon Slayer King was really miserable, always being pulled out as a shield. , I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve sneezed a lot at home these days. "You don't be so arrogant. Not only have you offended the Demon Slayer King, but we have already asked the strong men in Zhongwei for help. If you dare to kill us, the strong men in Zhongwei will appear soon to avenge us. " The lord of Ganyang City shouted. "Huo'er, extinguish them." There was no fluctuation in Su Han's expression. Hearing the powerful man in the middle, he didn't care at all, as if he was not afraid at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2271 The Will of the Demon-Slayer King You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Lord City Lord, if the strong men from the middle siege really show up, I'm afraid we will be in big trouble." Beside Su Han, Ding Bo also came over and whispered. They have been on Ten Thousand Demons Island for a relatively long time, and they also know that the large city in the middle is not comparable to the outer ones. "Don't worry, kill them first." Su Han smiled faintly. He had already killed so many city lords in the outer periphery anyway. If the strong men in the middle siege really wanted to cause trouble for him, they would not stop troubling him just because he let the city lords in front of him go. After receiving Su Han's order, Huo'er flapped her wings and surrounded the eight city lords in a sea of ??fire. Soon, these eight people were killed by Huo'er without exception. The last two super cities also fell into the hands of Su Han. At this point, Su Han finally completed the unification of the twenty-seven cities in the periphery, and all the twenty-seven cities in the periphery were hung with plaques of Qingye City. The bloody storm in the periphery has finally come to an end for the time being. However, all the monks in the peripheral area are not calm at this moment. They know that starting from today, the peripheral area is about to enter a new stage. Starting from today, all the cities in the periphery will have a common master, and all the monks in the periphery will also respect the same person, that is, the young man in the void with fluttering white clothes and an ethereal and aloof aura all over his body. The strong men of Qingye City were also extremely excited. They finally followed Su Han to complete the great cause of unifying the periphery. This was a historic event on Ten Thousand Demon Islands, and they were extremely honored to have personally participated in this historic event. . Su Han waved his hand: "Thank you for your hard work, everyone, let's go to the city lord's mansion in Ganyang City to rest for a while and reward you based on your merits." Hearing about the rewards for merit, the eyes of everyone in Qingye City shone even brighter, and they followed Su Han towards the direction of the Lord's Mansion in Ganyang City. "Brother Ding, although the city lord has led us to unify the entire periphery now, I'm afraid it won't last long. The city lord of Ganyang City also said just now that they have sent a distress signal to the strong men in the middle siege. The strong men in the middle siege are We will not sit back and watch the outsiders being unified by us, as that will threaten them. Moreover, this matter will alarm the Demon Slayer King sooner or later, and I am afraid that our lives will not be so easy in the future." Wang Sheng also said to Ding Bo with some worry. Ding Bo smiled: "What are you afraid of? With the Lord of the City here, we don't have to think so much. At the critical moment, the Lord of the City will naturally have countermeasures." Ding Bo knows that it is useless for people like him to think about these problems. What's more, the Lord of the City is so defiant, he believes that nothing can really stump the Lord of the City. "Let's go, the periphery has just been unified, and there are still many things waiting for us to do." Now all twenty-seven cities are owned by Su Han, but there are still many internal problems that need to be solved. These small problems naturally do not require Su Han to personally come forward. This is what his subordinates do. ??The middle siege of Ten Thousand Demon Islands. The layout here is similar to that of the surrounding area, in the form of one city after another. The number of cities here is not as large as that of the outer cities, but the size of the cities is ten times that of the outer cities. In a centrally-sieged city, a group of high-level officials were gathering together. The one sitting at the top has a majestic physique and a full beard. The aura that he randomly exudes from his body makes people's hearts tremble. This is a high-level powerful man in the Divine Sea Realm. Different from the high-level Divine Sea Realm in the outside world, he also has a strong killing aura. He is obviously a ferocious person who is used to killing. Compared with ordinary gods, The high-level sea realm is even more terrifying. At this moment, the city lord also spoke: "Recently, a boy named Su Han has been causing trouble in the periphery and wants to rule the entire periphery. The lord of Ganyang City has sent us a request for help. What do you think?" "City Lord, I have the latest news here. Ganyang City has fallen. Su Han has unified all the surrounding cities. He has renamed the twenty-seven cities in the surroundings Qingye City." An elder said. "What, that kid really dares to do this? Isn't he afraid that the Demon Slayer King will intervene?" "Hmph, there is no need for the King of Demon Slayers to intervene. If that kid dares to be so lawless in the periphery, he has made it clear that he does not take our people in the middle. I think that as a big city in the middle, we have an obligation to give him some color. have a look." "That's right, Lord City Lord, if such a bold and arrogant maniac is allowed to continue like this in the periphery, he will definitely become a big trouble in the future. Sooner or later, he will threaten us in the middle of the siege." The city lord also nodded and said: "What you said makes sense, not to mention that Ganyang City has asked us for help. Although Ganyang City has fallen now,If we remain indifferent, we will inevitably be laughed at. " "Let's go! You all rush to the outskirts with this city lord. I want to see with your own eyes what kind of boy he is and whether he has three heads and six arms." The city lord also stood up from his seat. "Yes, kill that arrogant boy and let everyone know that in a place like Ten Thousand Demons Island, not everyone can be arrogant." Just when everyone was about to go to the outside, a person suddenly ran in from the outside in a panic, holding a transmission note in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s so panicky about?¡± The city lord frowned and asked. "My lord, City Lord, this is the transmission talisman sent from Demon Slayer City, for you, Lord City Lord." The man said quickly and respectfully. Hearing this, the city lord did not dare to neglect. Demon Slayer City is the hinterland of Ten Thousand Demons Island, and it is also the capital city ruled by the Demon Slayer King himself. The transmission talisman sent from the Demon Slayer City is equivalent to the will of the Demon Slayer King. Crush the transmission note into pieces, and a divine sound transmission floats into the sea of ????consciousness of the city lord. After a while, the city lord's expression also changed slightly. Taking a deep breath, the city lord said to his subordinates: "We won't go to the outskirts anymore. Let's do whatever we need to do. None of you are allowed to go to the outskirts privately to take action against Su Han." "What?" Everyone¡¯s expressions also changed, ¡°City Lord, is this the will of the Demon Slayer King?¡± "That's right, the King of Demon Slayer's decree prohibits anyone in Ten Thousand Demons Island from taking action against Su Han. I'm afraid it's not just us, all the cities in the middle and inner siege have already received the decree." The city lord said. "How is this possible? When the Demon Slayer King issued such a decree, wasn't he protecting Su Han?" "That Su Han clearly destroyed the peripheral structure, and ended up getting the protection of the Demon Slayer King. What on earth is going on?" Everyone was extremely puzzled. According to their thoughts, Su Han caused chaos in the periphery and occupied all twenty-seven cities in the periphery for himself. He had destroyed the order of Ten Thousand Demons Island and the Demon Slayer King did not intervene. That's right, why did you still issue an edict to protect him? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2272: The idea of ??defeating the demon clan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The city lord's eyes flashed, thoughtfully. The King of Demon Slayers rarely gave them orders. It was rare for him to give them an order, but he didn't expect it to have such content. This decree from the Demon-Destroying City completely dispelled the city lord's murderous intention towards Su Han. On Demon Slayer Island, let alone the city lord in the middle siege, even if the city lords in the inner siege gave them a hundred courages, they would not dare to disobey the Demon Slayer King. "Perhaps this city lord has guessed what the Demon Slayer King means." The city lord was also thoughtful. "What? Doesn't that Su Han know the Demon Slayer King?" someone asked. "No, but don't forget, according to the intelligence passed on, Su Han has a spiritual beast, a firebird, which looks very much like the legendary divine bird Phoenix. Without this divine bird, Su Han would not have been able to conquer the world in the end. The four outer super cities are all destroyed." The city lord said. "Could it be that the Demon Slayer King is interested in Su Han's possession of the phoenix?" an elder asked in surprise. "Yes, if that is really the Phoenix divine bird, the growth potential of the Phoenix bloodline is undoubtedly very great. As we all know, the greatest wish of the Demon Slayer King is to completely disappear the demon clan in Ten Thousand Demons Island, but this wish is extremely difficult to realize , The Demon Slayer King has worked hard for ten years, but now he can only compete with the demon clan." The city lord analyzed, "The emergence of the phoenix divine bird is undoubtedly good news for the Demon Slayer King. If this phoenix divine bird can grow up on Ten Thousand Demons Island, it will become a great help in fighting against the demon clan." . The Demon Slayer King may have taken a fancy to this, so he ordered to protect Su Han." The elders also suddenly realized that after the city lord's analysis, they also felt that it made sense. "Lord City Lord, let's not go then? Can we just forget about Ganyang City's request for help from us?" An elder was still a little unwilling. Other middle and inner cities could not take action, but they were different. , Ganyang City had asked them for help, and it would be a bit embarrassing if they turned a deaf ear. "Forget it, Ganyang City has been destroyed now anyway. What's more, it is the Demon Slayer King's will that orders us not to take action. We follow the Demon Slayer King's decree. There is nothing to be ashamed of." The city lord waved his hand. Just as they guessed, overnight, all the other cities in the middle and inner siege also received the decree of the Demon Slayer King. For a time, the name Su Han became completely famous in Ten Thousand Demons Island. He was the first person in Ten Thousand Demons Island who could be personally ordered to be protected by the Demon Slayer King. The main palace of Ganyang City, today's Ganyang City has been renamed as the main city of Qingye City, and the main palace of Ganyang City has also become Su Han's palace. The city walls of Ganyang City are strong and large-scale, and the city lord's palace is also quite large, which meets Su Han's current needs. Su Han also heard about the Demon Slayer King¡¯s order to protect him, which made him even more certain that he was very valuable in the eyes of the Demon Slayer King. In the next few days, Su Han has been waiting for the summons of the Demon Slayer King. However, several days passed, and there was still no movement from the Demon Slayer King. He did not issue a decree or send anyone over. The entire periphery is extremely peaceful. It can be said that since the existence of Ten Thousand Demons Island, these few days have been the calmest time in the periphery. The surrounding area was unified by Su Han, and there was no fighting at all. The occasional waves of harassing monsters were easily killed. As time went by, Xiaoyaozi, Ding Bo, and Wang Sheng all began to beat the drum in their hearts. Originally, they heard about the Demon Slayer King's will and thought that within a few days at most, the Demon Slayer King would send someone to look for Su Han. However, these days passed without any movement. Su Han was very calm. The King of Demon Slayer did not let others deal with him, but he also did not come to find him. At first, Su Han felt that it was unclear, but it soon became clear that the King of Demon Slayer was waiting and watching. , I want to see my attitude, and also want to see if I have any other trump cards. "This Demon Slayer King is really calm." Su Han simply ignored it and pretended that the Demon Slayer King did not exist. ¡° Anyway, his biggest purpose in coming to Ten Thousand Demons Island is to improve his strength as soon as possible. Everything he does is to serve this purpose. Even the Demon Slayer King cannot interfere with his improvement in strength. "Now that the outer perimeter has been calmed down, the strong men in the middle and inner perimeter are restricted by the Demon Slayer King and cannot attack me. I want to hone my strength, but it seems I have to find other ways." Su Han had his mind set on the demon clan again. After thinking about it, he sent someone to call Xiaoyaozi over. ??Xiaoyaozi made a lot of contributions to the unified periphery this time, and obtained the spiritual spring and the holy land.As a reward for the stone, he is in retreat preparing to attack the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. However, when Su Han summoned him, he did not dare to neglect him at all and immediately ended his seclusion and ran over. "City Lord, what do you want from your subordinates?" Xiaoyaozi said respectfully. Su Han smiled and said: "You have been the leader of the demon clan before, so you should know more about the demon clan than others. I want to know more about the demon clan from you." "No problem, Lord City Lord, just ask if you want to know anything, and my subordinates will definitely tell you everything they know." Su Han asked: "What does the demon clan rely on to improve their cultivation and strength?" "Well, the demon clan has a special bloodline and relies on killing to increase its strength. Every time the demon clan kills a creature, it can absorb part of the opponent's life essence. If the opponent has cultivation, this cultivation will also enter the demon along with the life essence. Within a clan. Therefore, the more they kill, the stronger their cultivation is, and the stronger the opponents they kill, the more cultivation they can absorb." Xiaoyaozi's answer also made Su Han secretly dumbfounded. He had heard someone say this when he first came to Ten Thousand Demons Island, and it seemed that it was indeed true. The bloodline of this demon clan is really unique. It is naturally suitable for fighting and killing. No wonder it is so difficult for humans to deal with them. However, he was speechless. Su Han had no intention of merging with the bloodline of the demon clan. The bloodline of the demon clan was different from other bloodlines. Fusion of the bloodline of the demon clan would corrode people's minds and slowly turn them into people who only know how to kill. monster. Throughout the ages, there have been many human monks who could not resist the temptation to quickly increase their strength and made deals with devils to practice magic or merge with demon blood. But here in Su Han, these options don't exist at all. "So, are the demon clan highly intelligent?" Su Han asked again. "The demon clan is not very intelligent. Among the demon bloodline, it is considered to be very low in intelligence. It may be because in addition to the demon blood, the demon clan also has some demon blood. As a result, they often only have the ability to kill. Instinct, without the ability to think or judge. Only those leader-level monsters with purer bloodlines and higher levels of evolution have a certain ability to think." Xiaoyaozi said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2273 The demon descended out of thin air You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What do the demon clan usually rely on to survive? What do they feed on?" Su Han asked again. "The demons don't eat ordinary food. The only thing they eat is the enemy's body and the enemy's life essence. If there are no enemies to devour for a period of time, the demons will become irritable, so this is why the demons on the Ten Thousand Demons Island want to The reason for constantly harassing the human race." Xiaoyaozi said. Su Han was also thoughtful. "Since, as you said, the demon clan's intelligence is not high, and if they don't kill for a period of time, they will become violent. Then, if there is a giant formation, you can lock the demon clan in it, making it impossible for them to get out. Come, won¡¯t they kill each other?¡± Su Han came up with an idea. Xiaoyaozi kept shaking his head: "No, Lord City Lord, this is absolutely not advisable. Let's not talk about whether there is such a giant formation that can lock all the demons in it. Even if there is, after the demons kill each other, the winning side will devour If you absorb the opponent's life essence, you will become stronger. In this way, isn't it like raising poisons? In the end, when they all kill each other, the one who survives in the end sucks the life of all other monsters. The essence will turn into a super powerful monster, no, no, no, Lord City Lord, we must not try this." When Xiaoyaozi thought of that scene, he shuddered and quickly stopped Su Han. Su Han twitched the corner of his mouth, revealing a very strange smile. Yes, it is indeed as Xiaoyaozi said, letting a large group of monsters kill each other together will eventually create a super powerful monster just like raising poison. However, Su Han remembered one thing. When he first saw the monster Yantao in the underground kingdom, Yantao once told him that they were trapped in that formation and that the monster was a lower level monster. They can still get out. The higher the level of monsters, the more they will be trapped by the formation. The formation will also absorb their life essence, making them weaker and weaker. The formation that trapped Yantao and the others was the Dutian Huanyu Prison-Suppressing and Locking Spirit Formation. As the name suggests, this formation "Spirit Locking" means that the more powerful a being is in spiritual power, the more powerful it will be in this formation, and its spiritual power and life essence will be continuously extracted. "If we use the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation to trap a large group of monsters and let them kill each other, will the monster that survives in the end still be very powerful?" Su Han thinks the answer is no. He was even interested in doing an experiment. If you use the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Formation to trap a group of ordinary creatures, perhaps nothing special will happen. "However, if a group of demons are trapped, the demons will not only kill each other, but the most important thing is that the winner's cultivation will become stronger. As long as a creature in the formation becomes stronger, the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation will begin to operate, trapping it even more tightly and absorbing its spiritual power and life essence. The most important thing is that Su Han knows that the spiritual power and life essence extracted from the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation cannot be lost in vain. These spiritual powers and life essence can be absorbed. Su Han was interested in these spiritual powers and life essences. For him, if he could really set up a large array of prison-locking spirits in the entire world and drive a large group of demons into it, wouldn't it be equivalent to a large-scale production plant? It's a machine for you, all you have to do is wait by the side to absorb the cultivation power? In the next period of time, Su Han began to try to arrange the Dutian Huanyu Prison Locking Spirit Formation near the Qingye City headquarters. Of course, he couldn't set up a complete formation now. Not only were the resources far from enough, but his cultivation level was also far below it. The full version of the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Formation cannot be supported by the wealth of one person, or even by the wealth of a sect or a force. However, he can try to arrange a small version first to test its power. Su Han now has nearly 20 million Saint Yuan Stones in hand, which is enough to support him in setting up a small version. In the next period of time, Su Han devoted himself wholeheartedly to the research of the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Formation. Regarding this great formation, there are detailed records in the "Total Source of One Hundred Formations" of the Jedi Sect. The stronger Su Han becomes, the more he has a deeper understanding of the Tianhuanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation. He devoted himself to studying this formation, and he constantly gained new understanding and insights into the ways of the formation. Time passed like this day by day, and the surrounding area was very calm. It can be said that it was the calmest period of time in Ten Thousand Demons Island. But Su Han knew that under such calm, there were often bigger storms hidden. This day is Su ????The thirtieth day of the unified periphery. Late at night, roar! An earth-shattering roar tore through the night and kicked off the unrest. This roar sounded over the Qingye City headquarters, the original Ganyang City, floating and lasting. With the first roar, there was a second and third roar, and the roars continued one after another, one after another. For a time, the entire Qingye City headquarters was enveloped in an atmosphere of extreme terror, as if it had fallen into an endless hell. All the monks in the Qingye City headquarters were alarmed. When they heard the roars one after another, everyone couldn't help but feel startled, and then immediately cheered up. Having stayed in Ten Thousand Demons Island for a long time, they are no strangers to this kind of roar. This is exactly the roar of the demon clan. This situation has never happened since the Demon Slayer King established the human region on Ten Thousand Demon Islands. This is the territory of the human race. Ever since the King of Demon Slayers drove the demon clan out of here, there has been no large-scale demon rebellion here for a long time. There are only some small-scale demons that occasionally harass some border cities. But this time the situation is completely different. The headquarters of Qingye City is not a small city close to the border. Moreover, such a large group of monsters obviously cannot come here from the area of ????the monster clan. Instead, it is more like Appeared out of thin air. "What's going on? So many monsters suddenly appeared. This kind of thing has never happened in Ganyang City before. These monsters seemed to appear suddenly, without any warning at all. Suddenly, a large number of monsters appeared. What happened? What?" Some people exclaimed, and everyone's face was extremely pale. This was the instinctive fear of human monks towards demons. Many of them had never even seen such a large black mass of demons, and the number was still increasing. It is impossible not to be afraid. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2274: Starting the Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Xiaoyaozi, Ding Bo, Wang Sheng." Su Han called out, and three capable men immediately appeared in front of him. The faces of the three people were also extremely ugly. They all looked at Su Han with anxiety and expectation, hoping that Su Han could make an idea about the current situation. "Has this kind of thing happened before?" Su Han asked. "I would like to report to you, Lord City Lord, this thing is too weird. Nothing like this has ever happened before. Our Qingye City headquarters was formerly one of the four peripheral super cities. Its location is not close to the border area, but on the contrary. It is very close to the middle circle. It is absolutely impossible for such a large number of demons to come here in this location, and the appearance of these demons is also extremely sudden. There was no demonic energy approaching beforehand. Our elders and guards responsible for patrolling I didn¡¯t notice it at all, which is really abnormal.¡± Ding Bo looked ugly. He and Wang Sheng were responsible for guarding and patrolling the city. Now so many demons suddenly appeared, but he didn't notice it in advance. Logically speaking, he should have neglected his duty, but he felt that he was too unjust. The appearance of these monsters was completely out of thin air and no one could notice it. Xiaoyaozi's face suddenly changed slightly: "By the way, I remembered that when I first came to Ten Thousand Demons Island, I seemed to have overheard someone talking about the previous situation on Ten Thousand Demons Island. It is said that in the past, the Demon Slayer King had not yet When I came to Ten Thousand Demons Island, there was only an endless clan of demons on Ten Thousand Demons Island, and the space on Ten Thousand Demons Island was very unstable at that time. There were some teleportation formations left over from ancient times everywhere. Although these teleportation formations could not teleport people out of Ten Thousand Demons, Demon Island, but it can be transmitted within the scope of Ten Thousand Demon Island. Later, after the Demon Slayer King came, he established the human area and used powerful means to seal the teleportation array in the human area. To prevent the demon clan from spreading to the human area through their teleportation formation." Ding Bo and Wang Sheng also took a breath after hearing this: "Senior Xiaoyaozi, don't you think you want to say" "Yes, I was wondering if someone opened the teleportation formation at our Qingye City headquarters? That's why a large number of demons were teleported here through the formation?" Xiaoyaozi expressed his guess. Su Han smiled lightly and nodded: "What Xiaoyaozi said makes sense. I think this is probably what happened." "However, who would do this? If we open the teleportation formation here, wouldn't it harm us?" "The King of Demon Slayer has already given an order. No one is allowed to take action against us. Doesn't this violate the King of Demon Slayer's order?" "The formation was sealed by the Demon Slayer King himself. I don't think anyone can open the formation except the Demon Slayer King himself. Could it be that the Demon Slayer King wants to harm us?" The three of them took a breath at the same time. What they didn't understand was that if the Demon Slayer King wanted them to die, then there was no need to issue the decree to protect Su Han before. He made a decree, and now he deliberately releases demons to besiege them. What does it mean? Su Han smiled lightly and said: "It's obvious that the Demon Slayer King wants to see what I'm capable of. Let's go out and have a look." Su Han was not panicked at all. Although it was a bit unexpected that the Demon Slayer King would do this, it was reasonable. Moreover, the Demon Slayer King did this to himself. He had originally set up a formation next to the Qingye City headquarters and was considering how to attract the demon clan. There was no need to do so now. He had to Thank you very much to the Demon Slayer King. Arriving above the Qingye City headquarters, the roar of demons became more and more terrifying, sweeping across the entire city. In just a short time, the number of demons here has reached thousands, and there are not a few demons among them who are equivalent to the strength of the human race in the Divine Sea Realm. "Moreover, the demons have already begun to attack the city. In less than a moment, the city gate has been blown down. A large number of demons rushed into the city and began a bombardment-like attack. "Lord City Lord, what should I do?" Ding Bo asked. "Don't panic, order everyone in the city to evacuate. Remember, you have to move quickly, and be sure to ensure that everyone leaves the city, leaving no one behind." Su Han¡¯s order also left his subordinates a little confused. Ask everyone to evacuate the city? Are you giving up the city to the monsters? However, they will not question Su Han's order and make arrangements immediately. It must be said that the subordinates were very efficient in their work. In less than half a quarter of an hour, all the human monks in Qingye City were evacuated, leaving only the monsters wreaking havoc in the city. Seeing that the time was right, Su Han decisively activated the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Formation. This formation is a small version improved by Su Han, but even though it is a small version, it is enough to cover the entire city.For a time, all the monsters that rushed into the city fell into the shadow of the formation. "Xiaoyaozi, Ding Bo, Wang Sheng, you lead people to destroy the demons that are not covered by the formation. As for the demons within the formation, don't worry about them, they can't come out." Su Han opened his mouth and gave instructions. There are only a very small number of demons that are not enveloped by the formation, and their strength is not very high. The three of them can deal with them. The three of them followed the order and left. Only Xiaoyaozi was a little frightened. Could the city lord really want to try the plan of trapping monsters and killing each other? However, now that we have reached this point, Xiaoyaozi also knows that the city lord will not change his mind. He could only hope that the city lord had some trump cards, otherwise this plan would be courting death. "Let me see how you kill each other." Su Han's eyes calmly turned to the demons in the formation. At this moment, the teleportation formation has not been completely closed, but the teleportation formation is also shrouded in Su Han's formation. In other words, the teleported demons are also locked up in the formation. There are thousands of these monsters, and many of them are equivalent to the cultivation level of the human Divine Sea Realm. There are dozens of them, and they have reached the fourth level of the human Divine Sea Realm. However, it has not reached the fifth or sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Su Han knew that the Demon Slayer King deliberately released demons to attack him, not to kill him, but to see more details about himself. Therefore, no demons that are too strong were released. "That's good. My formation should be able to digest these monsters." Su Han's eyes were bright, staring closely at the demons in the formation. The other monks in Qingye City also looked inside the formation with their eyes wide open. Although they didn't know what they were looking at, seeing the Lord of the City staring seriously at him, they naturally followed suit. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2275: Killing each other You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! These monsters locked up in the formation by Su Han didn't know anything about them at first, and they just wreaked havoc in the city. However, although their intelligence was a bit low compared to humans, they were not completely stupid. After a while, they discovered that there was not even a single human in the city. The demons are naturally fond of killing. How can they not have prey? When they saw this situation, they turned around and wanted to withdraw from the city and look for prey outside the city. However, when they wanted to leave the city, they found a huge formation that enveloped the city from all sides, completely blocking their way out. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The demons suddenly became furious, and many demons began to attack the formation with all their strength. Under the relentless attack of these monsters, the formation also began to consume a steady stream of Saint Yuan Stones. Seeing the inventory of Saint Yuan Stones decreasing, Su Han didn't feel much distress. If, as he expected, the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation can absorb the life essence of demons and use it for himself, then Su Han feels that no amount of Saint Yuan Stone is too much, not to mention that it can kill demons. , kill two birds with one stone. Roar¡­¡­ It has to be said that although this formation is only a small version modified by Su Han, its power is not compromised at all. No matter how the demons attack, the formation is always as solid as a rock. The demons attacked with all their strength, and the consumption was quite high. They came to this place originally wanting to have a carnival of killing human monks, but they didn't expect to be locked up. The gap was too big, the attack formation was too tiring, and they were also a little hungry. Looking at the similar people around them, the eyes of many demons slowly turned red. Roar! Finally, a demon could not restrain itself and launched an attack on the people around it. This was a relatively powerful monster. It immediately threw the people around it to the ground, and its sharp claws cut open the opponent's chest, causing blood to flow all over the ground. The demon opened its big mouth and devoured the opponent's life essence wantonly, enjoying it to the extreme. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The demon race is not a race with a bottom line to begin with. In their hearts, there is more of an instinct to kill. What's more, these demons were driven deep into the Ten Thousand Demon Islands, and when there were no human beings for them to kill, they also relied on killing their own kind to survive. Soon, the scene in the formation was extremely exciting. The ferocious demons pounced on their own kind one after another, killing them wantonly. For a time, blood flowed all over the ground. This cruel scene also deeply shocked the human monks outside the formation. Everyone looked at it with their mouths wide open. While they were horrified, they also felt a little happy in their hearts. "These monsters originally wanted to kill us humans, but now they can only kill each other. I have to say, it's really ironic." "This move by the Lord of the City is truly amazing, allowing these demons to taste the feeling of being slaughtered." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In the formation, many demons showed expressions of extreme enjoyment after devouring the life essence of their kind. The demonic energy lingering outside the body suddenly became stronger. Under the shining red light, the bodies of many demons grew in size, their auras became more powerful, and their eyes became more fierce. "No, these demons have devoured the life essence of their own kind, and their strength has increased." Many people exclaimed, and after these monsters increased in strength, they also turned their heads and rushed towards the boundary of the formation, hitting them with all their strength. However, the formation remained motionless. The eyes of these monsters also turned to each other. No need for any nonsense, these demons have already rushed towards each other and started the second round of killing. It is conceivable that after the second round of killing, the strength of the remaining demons will rise to another level. "The more these demons kill their kind, the stronger they will be. Could it be that the one who survives in the end is terrifyingly powerful?" "Yes, I don't know how strong the formation is, Lord City Lord. If the most powerful demon breaks the formation in the end, we will all be doomed." The monks outside the formation have begun to talk worriedly. However, at this moment, the demons fighting in the formation all felt that something was wrong. Their bodies seemed to be entangled by an invisible thread, and they were increasingly unable to move as they wished. Moreover, the life essence and energy in the body seemed to be slowly draining away, making them unable to exert much strength at all. Roar¡­¡­ Soon after, this group of demons started killing each other.??There are also results. At this moment, in the formation, blood mist filled the sky, and there was a tragic scene. There were corpses of monsters everywhere. There were only a few dozen monsters left alive. These dozens of monsters greedily devoured the life essence of their kind, and their bodies grew again. Most of them have reached the fifth level of the human divine sea realm. "Oh my God, these demons are so terrifying. They have devoured the life essence of thousands of their kind. Now they have reached the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and they are even more difficult to deal with." "No, you see, although their strength seems to have become stronger, their movements are getting slower and slower. The formation has greatly restricted them, making them difficult to move, and they cannot even exert one-tenth of their strength. Come fight." "As expected of a city lord, he can actually come up with such a method to deal with monsters." Everyone was sighing, but Su Han's eyes were fixed on the dozens of monsters in the formation. The first thing these demons do after their strength increases is naturally to try to attack the formation. But they sadly discovered that although their strength had improved, they were also more constrained by the formation, and their combat effectiveness had not improved much at all. Blood filled the eyes of all the demons. They looked at each other. The bloody smell in the formation greatly stimulated the desire to kill in their bones, making it impossible for them to remain calm or rational. Roar¡­¡­ Many demons moved one after another. Unable to restrain their strong bloodthirsty impulse, they pounced on the same kind again and started fighting. Dozens of monsters were fighting together, roaring loudly, and the battle was extremely fierce. It seems that this time the fight will determine the last survivor. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????In a city that is hundreds of times larger than Qingye City, a man in black robes is looking at a mirror made of unknown material in front of him. What was reflected in the mirror was the image of Aoba Castle. This man looks to be in his thirties, with sharp edges and corners on his face like a knife, his eyes are shining, and he is full of momentum. And there was an indescribable sense of luxury all over his body, which seemed to reflect this man's extraordinary status in the outside world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2276: Second Level of Divine Sea Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! If anyone is here, they will be shocked to find that the cultivation level of this black-robed man has exceeded the scope of the Divine Sea Realm and has reached the more terrifying Life Spring Realm level. And beside the man in black robe, there are many high-level powerhouses in the Divine Sea Realm. "Your Majesty, Su Han actually locked up all the offending monsters in a large formation and made them kill each other. This is really bold. This method is not something ordinary people would dare to use." A strong man stared at the man. The picture in the mirror said. "Yes, doesn't he know that the monster clan will become stronger after killing? If he did this, the monster that survived in the end would be stronger than he could have imagined." "No, have you seen that the demons in the formation move slowly, as if they can't exert their strength? Is there anything weird about that formation?" "At the beginning, these monsters didn't seem to show any signs of slow movement. As these monsters devoured their own kind and became stronger, they acted more and more as if they were restrained. Could it be that this formation actually means that the stronger the opponent is, the more restraint they have? Does it get stronger?" The Demon Slayer King also stared at the picture in the mirror carefully. After a moment, he sighed faintly: "I see, I have heard of it before. There is a type of ancient trapping formation. The stronger the trapped object, the stronger it is." , the greater the binding power of the trapping formation on them. But this formation only exists in legends. I have never believed it. I never thought that this formation really exists." "As soon as Su Han came to Ten Thousand Demons Island, he made trouble and mastered such a formation. Your Majesty, I think this person's background is extraordinary." "However, I am curious. What will Su Han do when there is only the last demon left in the formation? You must know that the strength of the last surviving demon must reach the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm or even higher. , with Su Han¡¯s strength, he can¡¯t deal with it. After all, the trapping formation is just a trapping formation, does he plan to use the trapping formation to trap the demon for the rest of his life? Then the consumption of the Holy Yuan Stone will be unbearable. " "Yes, I see that his formation has consumed millions of Saint Yuan Stones so far. No matter how rich he is, this formation will not last long." At this time, the powerful men also discovered that the dozens of monsters fighting in Su Han's formation had produced the final winner. The other demons had already laid their bodies on the ground, and a huge terrifying figure stood up slowly from the pile of demon corpses. This monster devoured all the life essences of other dead similar people. At this moment, the demonic energy on its body surged, and the vertical pupils on its forehead exuded a ferocious light. Its strength instantly reached the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. From the looks of it, it seems that it will continue. rise. "It's too scary. All of us combined are no match for the demon at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm." "Don't worry, this monster is restrained by the city lord's formation and can't get out." "How long can the formation last? This kind of formation consumes the Holy Yuan Stone very horribly. I doubt how many Holy Yuan Stone the city lord still has on hand to consume." Everyone in Qingye City was also talking about it, and many people were very worried. In the Demon-Destroying City, the strong men also cast their gazes on the mirrors, paying attention to the demon that finally survived in the formation. "Youlook!" A strong man suddenly took a breath and pointed at the formation. Everyone saw that a golden light slowly emerged from the demon. No, the golden light didn't look like it came out on its own, but rather like it was forced out by some force. Slowly, slowly, the golden light grew longer and longer, and was finally injected into the formation. "That golden light is the life essence of the demon, and this formation is actually absorbing the demon's life essence!" "Oh my God, I have never heard of such a thing before. There is actually a formation that can absorb the life essence of demons. What kind of heaven-defying formation is this?" "I understand, this formation is such that the stronger the opponent is, the more it can restrain the opponent. Only when the opponent's strength reaches a certain level will it begin to absorb the opponent's life essence. Isn't this formation specially designed to deal with demons? ?¡± "Yes, the characteristic of the demon clan is that they become stronger after killing. As long as the demon clan is allowed to kill each other in this formation, their strength will increase. When it reaches a certain level, the formation will begin to absorb them. The essence of life. If we can also arrange this kind of formation, we don¡¯t have to worry about killing the demon at all, we can destroy the demon with the formation." "That's what I said, but the number of demons on Ten Thousand Demons Island is countless, and those powerful demons among them,Even we are difficult to deal with. I wonder if his formation can deal with those powerful demons. " The Demon Slayer King listened to everyone's discussion and pondered: "The power of the formation is closely related to the person who arranges the formation. As long as the strength of the person who arranges the formation increases, the formation will naturally be able to deal with more powerful enemies. .¡± "Your Majesty, if that's the case, why don't we arrest that Su Han. Since he masters such a heaven-defying formation, he also has a phoenix divine bird. Let's kill him, snatch these two things from him, and kill them all. Those monsters on the Ten Thousand Demons Island are just around the corner." "Go, go, why don't you use your brain before you speak? The king even said that this is an ancient trapped formation. We can learn this level of formation if we want to. Not to mention, we don't know at all. What method did he use to subdue the phoenix divine bird? It is a proud bloodline of ancient divine beasts. If we kill Su Han, I can guarantee that the phoenix divine bird will not listen to us." "The origins of Su Han are absolutely extraordinary. For such a genius, we should not fight and kill him, but should win over him." "Your Majesty, how should we arrange things now?" a strong man asked. With a thoughtful light flashing in the eyes of the King of Demons, he said, "No one can do anything to Su Han. After he has completely eliminated the demon, I will personally summon him to destroy the demon city." ¡­¡­ In Qingye City, Su Han stood next to the Dutian Huanyu Prison Locking Spirit Formation. The formation was continuously extracting the life essence from the sixth level demon of the Divine Sea Realm. What Su Han had to do was to absorb and refine these. Essence of life. This essence of life has completely filtered the demonic energy and appears to be extremely pure. It impacts Su Han's dantian divine sea, causing the divine sea to buzz and show signs of breaking through. "The life essence of a demon at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm is enough for me to break through to the second level of the Divine Sea Realm." A quarter of an hour later, Su Han's eyes suddenly opened, lightning flashed in his eyes, and he broke through to the second level of the Divine Sea Realm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2277 Xiaogushan¡¯s great opportunity You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As Su Han broke through to the second level of the Divine Sea Realm, the demon in the formation had also been drained of most of its life essence. It was so weak that it completely succumbed to the formation. "Demon, go to hell." Su Han suddenly closed the formation, and used the Yin and Yang Feiyu swords. The sharp sword light instantly penetrated the demon's head, and the sword energy twisted the demon's body into a bloody mist. The demons were completely wiped out, and the monks in Qingye City could not recover. This was the easiest demon siege they had ever experienced. They did not waste a single soldier at all, and they were killed easily. Thousands of monsters. The teleportation formation is also completely closed. The Demon Slayer King has seen what he wants to see, so naturally he will not let the demons invade Qingye City again. "Ding Bo, Wang Sheng, the demon will not come. You lead people to clean up the mess and take a rest in the city." Su Han ordered. "Yes, Lord City Lord." How could the two of them dare to neglect him? Now they were completely impressed by Su Han and quickly followed his instructions. Su Han swayed and flew directly back to the City Lord's Mansion, where he began to consolidate his cultivation at the second level of the Divine Sea Realm. Not only did he not blame the Demon Slayer King for causing trouble for him in his heart, but he was somewhat grateful to the Demon Slayer King. If the Demon Slayer King hadn't brought so many demons to him, how could he have been promoted to the second level of the Divine Sea Realm. Half a day later, Su Han had completely consolidated his cultivation at the second level of the Divine Sea Realm. When he opened his eyes, he felt refreshed. "I guess the Demon Slayer King can't keep his composure this time and may have sent someone to find me." Su Han curled his lips. After he demonstrated the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation last time, the Demon Slayer King must have learned about everything that happened in the battle through some channels. In this case, it is only a matter of time before the Demon Slayer King comes to find him. After all, the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation is really suitable for dealing with the demon clan. Furthermore, Su Han also hopes that the King of Demon Slayers can cooperate with him, because he also wants to deploy a larger Dutianhuanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Array to absorb more of the life essence of demons. But in that case, more formation masters would be needed to join him, and more Saint Yuan Stones would also be needed. In this Ten Thousand Demon Island, who is most likely to find the most formation masters? Who is most likely to have the most Holy Yuan Stones? The answer is naturally the Demon Slayer King. ???????????????????????????????? The King of Demon Slayer himself has the ambition to destroy all the demons on the Ten Thousand Demon Islands. Cooperating with him can be described as a win-win situation. "It's been more than a month since I came to this Ten Thousand Demons Island. I don't know what happened in Fengyu Palace during this time? How is Master? Has anything big happened in Xiaogushan?" Su Han was also curious, so he used the secret technique of heaven to make calculations. Based on his current attainments in the secret arts of heaven and earth, he can deduce some general good and bad fortunes. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?? And then extrapolating Fei Yun, it is also very stable. It seems that Fei Yun should also be very good. Extrapolating the situation in Xiaogushan, there was an abnormal fluctuation that made Su Han pay attention. "It seems that something big is about to happen in Xiaogushan. Moreover, this is a matter of chance. Those involved in this matter seem to be able to get a lot of opportunities from it." Su Han immediately paid great attention to it. He knew that the secret technique of Tianji would definitely not go wrong. "Unfortunately, my secret technique cannot reach the fifth level, so I can only predict this level. However, being able to be inferred by the secret technique proves that this opportunity is indeed not small. From the results inferred by the secret technique Look, Xiaogushan seems to have never had such a big opportunity in hundreds of years." In an instant, Su Han felt extremely itchy. Such a great opportunity happened in Xiaogushan, so I absolutely cannot miss it. "It's a pity that I am now on Ten Thousand Demons Island. However, if I miss this opportunity in Xiaogushan, the loss will be too great." "Perhaps, I can ask the Demon Slayer King to help me open the teleportation channel out of Ten Thousand Demons Island, and let me go out for a while, and then come back when I have the opportunity. However, I wonder if he can agree?" Now, Su Han could only decide to give it a try. After all, the opportunity was too tempting for him. Now, we can only wait and see if the Demon Slayer King will agree to let him go out first. The next day, Su Han was practicing in the City Lord's Mansion when one of his subordinates came to report: "Mr. City Lord, an old man has come outside." "Invite him in." Su Han roughly guessed who was coming.?, except for the people who come to see him at this time, he doesn't want to do anything except the Demon Slayer King. The moment Su Han finished speaking, a figure had already landed in front of Su Han. This figure was extremely fast. When Su Han raised his head, he saw a smiling old man standing in front of him. This old man¡¯s cultivation has impressively reached the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. If you put this cultivation level in Xiaogushan, you can already stand out from the crowd. However, when facing Su Han, the old man was very kind and said: "Su Han, I come from Demon Slayer City. It is on the order of the Demon Slayer King that I came to invite you to Demon Slayer City as a guest." Su Han smiled lightly, without any pretense, and stood up from his seat: "Okay, please lead the way, senior." Both parties know it well, so there is really nothing to be pretentious about. Needless to say, Su Han originally wanted to meet the Demon Slayer King. Even if he didn't want to meet him, in this case, he couldn't help it. "Haha, little brother is really young and promising. Not long after he came to Ten Thousand Demons Island, he already ruled the entire outer area. Moreover, not only did the King not blame you, but he summoned you personally. Such a special case has never happened in Ten Thousand Demons Island. Appeared." The old man smiled and said that he also paid great attention to Su Han in his title. After all, this is the first time that such a heaven-defying genius has appeared in this Ten Thousand Demon Island. His potential is too great. Even if he is the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm, he cannot Look down on this boy. In the world of martial arts, strength is king, but potential is also very important, because potential means future strength. Being friends with a genius with such huge potential can only benefit you. "Senior, you're welcome. It's an honor for me to be personally summoned by the Demon Slayer King." Su Han also gave the other party enough face. Soon, the two set off. Su Han specially brought Sitao and Sitong's father and daughter with him to the Demon Slayer City this time. Su Han's main purpose was to get these two father and daughter out of the Ten Thousand Demons Island. The Ten Thousand Demons Island was too dangerous for them. . ??Especially Sitong, a girl with such an innocent and simple character, it is really inappropriate to stay in Ten Thousand Demons Island. "Mr. Su, where are we going?" Sitong asked confusedly without knowing what was going on. "Let me get you out of this hellish place." Su Han smiled faintly, and the words he spoke made the father and daughter stunned. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2278: Demon-Destroying City You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The Demon-Destroying City is located in the center of the human area of ??Ten Thousand Demon Islands. This is an extremely huge city. The walls of the city are covered with mottled scratches, which shows that it has gone through an extremely long time. In the history of Ten Thousand Demons Island, this city once belonged to the demon clan. After the Demon Slayer King established the human area, the city was renamed Demon Slayer City. The huge demon-destroying city seems to be thousands of miles in radius. Standing in the distance, you can't see the edge at a glance. "What a big city." Sitong was also shocked by the scale of Demon Slayer City. This was the first time in her life that she had seen such a large city. She could not even imagine it before. "You are the first group of monks from the outside who can easily enter the Demon Slayer City." The old man smiled and said, this is not an exaggeration at all. After all, this is the place where the Demon Slayer King personally rules. Let alone the outer areas, even the city lords in the middle siege cannot easily enter the Demon Slayer City to see the Demon Slayer King. . It is indeed the first time in history for people like Su Han and others to come directly from the outside to Demon Slayer City to meet the Demon Slayer King. "Little brother Su Han, the king is waiting for you in the palace, let's go now." The old man smiled. "good." Su Han nodded, took Sitao and his daughter, and followed the old man towards the center of Demon Slayer City. Su Han could guess that there were not many people qualified to fly in the Demon Slayer City, so he made an exception again. After all, it was the person summoned by the King of Demon Slayer himself, so the treatment was naturally different. In the center of Demon Destruction City, there is an ancient and magnificent palace. Although this palace looks old, it still looks luxurious and exudes nobility everywhere. "This is the palace of Demon Slayer City, the residence of the Demon Slayer King." The old man introduced Su Han. As soon as they entered the palace, all the guards saluted Su Han and the others. Several women in gorgeous clothes came forward to greet them, treating Su Han and the others as distinguished guests. Sitong has never been treated like this before. She is shy and feels new at the same time. After entering the palace, she felt that her eyes were not enough. "Little brother Su Han, let the maids take your friends to have a rest first, and then we go to see the king." The old man suggested. Su Han nodded and said to the father and daughter, "You guys rest first. I'll come find you when I'm done." The father and daughter nodded quickly. They knew that this was the residence of the King of Demon Slayers. The father and daughter had never thought of being able to come to such a place in their lives. If it weren't for Su Han, they wouldn't even have the qualifications to get close to this place, let alone step into it and be treated as VIPs. Under the leadership of the old man, Su Han walked through the ancient palace and finally came to a seemingly inconspicuous palace door. The old man signaled Su Han to enter the palace, and then left directly. It seemed that he did not intend to go in with Su Han. "Junior Su Han has met the Demon Slayer King." Su Han clasped his fists at the palace door and did not rush in directly. "come in." A clear voice came from the palace, and then, the palace door suddenly opened, and streams of light reflected from it. Su Han took a deep breath and strode in. As soon as he entered the palace, the scene inside was completely different from Su Han's imagination. The space inside was not the size of a palace at all, but a very broad space with colorful streams of light shining in the space. The space is mapped beautifully. ???????????????????????? The palace door closed, and then a figure appeared in front of Su Han. This man was tall, dressed in black robes, with a luxurious temperament, and a smile on his angular face. "The King of Demon Slayers." Su Han immediately knew the identity of this person, but he was also very surprised. He didn't expect the Demon Slayer King to be so young. "I originally thought that the Demon Slayer King should be a veteran and strong man, but unexpectedly, he was actually younger than Situ Jiang. This made Su Han suddenly look at the Demon Slayer King with admiration. He could cultivate to the Life Spring Realm at such a young age, and his talent was absolutely extraordinary. ¡°Moreover, the King of Demon Slayers came to Ten Thousand Demons Island ten years ago and established a human area. At that time, he was only in his twenties and could accomplish such a feat, which made Su Han secretly admire him. While Su Han was sizing up the Demon Slayer King, the Demon Slayer King was also sizing up Su Han. There was also a look of surprise on his face, although he had??I have seen what Su Han looks like in the mirror, but now that I see him in person, I can even feel Su Han's ethereal and aloof temperament, which is like the temperament of a born superior. "Su Han, you are different from what I imagined." The Demon Slayer King smiled, but there was no air in his words. Su Han also smiled lightly and said, "Your Majesty is different from what I imagined." "Haha" The Demon Slayer King also smiled heartily, "Su Han, you are a smart man, you should know what my purpose is in looking for you, right?" Su Han nodded: "If I'm not wrong, you want to destroy all the demon clan on Ten Thousand Demon Island and completely rule Ten Thousand Demon Island. However, the demon clan is not only deeply rooted in Ten Thousand Demon Island, but also grows in strength after killing. Characteristics of the demon clan, so it is almost impossible to completely wipe out the demon clan. However, my formation can naturally restrain this characteristic of the demon clan. Therefore, as long as you and I cooperate, we can completely destroy the Ten Thousand Demons Island. The demon clan is not impossible." Su Han likes to talk straight to the point, so he likes it best if the other party doesn't beat around the bush. The Demon Slayer King smiled meaningfully: "Aren't you afraid that I will force you to hand over the arrangement of the formation and snatch your Phoenix Divine Bird? You know, if I master your formation, , then you don¡¯t need to intervene at all.¡± Su Han smiled lightly: "If you really had this idea, we wouldn't be standing here talking now. Because you also understand that only I can master the essence of this formation, and no one else can learn it. " Hahaha¡­¡­ The Demon Slayer King also laughed, looking at Su Han with admiration in his eyes. Although it was only the first time that he met this young man today, the characteristics displayed by this young man were enough for him to recognize. Wisdom, courage, calmness, all the qualities that a successful person should possess are all vividly displayed in him. "Su Han, you are a smart person. I like to be friends with smart people. You are right. I don't have much talent for formations, and I don't have a formation genius like you under my command. You This king cannot learn the formation. Therefore, I want to cooperate with you." The Demon Slayer King did not mince words and spoke directly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2279 Xia Houguang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I wonder how the king wants to cooperate with me?" Su Han asked with a smile. "Can your formation only cover an area the size of Qingye City? Or can your formation be larger and the level of demons it can trap be higher?" This is the issue that the Demon Slayer King is most concerned about. If Su Han's formation can only be so small and can only trap mid-level demons in the Divine Sea Realm, it will not be of much significance to the Demon Slayer King. . Su Han smiled slightly: "The formation in Qingye City is a reduced and simplified version based on an ancient formation. The original formation is called the Dutian Huanyu Prison Locking Spirit Formation. The range of this formation is , in the largest case, it can cover an entire continent without any problem, and how strong the demon can be trapped by the formation also depends on the cultivation and formation attainments of the person setting up the formation, as well as the resources used when setting up the formation. If the person setting up the formation is strong enough and the resources are inexhaustible, there is almost no upper limit to the power of this formation." When he heard Su Han say that the formation could cover an entire continent and that there was no upper limit to the power of the formation, the eyes of the Demon Slayer King also burst into light. Even he had never seen such a magical formation, or even heard of it. "Dutian Huanyu Prison Locking Spirit Formation, okay, okay, okay. It seems that my knowledge is shallow. This formation is definitely a heaven-defying formation created by the ancient sages. The scope of Ten Thousand Demons Island is far away There is no continent as big as a continent, and the formation is enough to cover it. It seems that it is feasible to use the Tianhuanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Formation to exterminate the demon clan." The King of Demon Slayers was extremely excited. This was the first time he had lost his composure since he came to Ten Thousand Demons Island. It has always been his dream to exterminate the demon clan on Ten Thousand Demons Island. However, due to the deep roots of the demon clan in Ten Thousand Demon Islands and the characteristic of the demon clan growing in strength after killing, the Demon Slayer King has never been able to let go of his hands and feet to truly deal with the demons. A clan. Now that this dream finally has a chance to come true, how can he not be excited. "I haven't asked you yet, are you willing to cooperate with me?" The Demon Slayer King was excited, but also thought that Su Han would have to be willing to do this. The amount of energy required to set up a very large formation is unimaginable, not to mention that there will be other difficulties encountered in setting up the formation. If Su Han is not willing, he, the King of Demon Slayers, is not willing to force him to do anything else. People's affairs. Su Han chuckled: "Where did the king think that the demon life essence that was absorbed by the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation ended up going?" "Where?" The Demon Slayer King frowned slightly. He had never thought about this problem before. With a hint of disbelief and a hint of meaning, he looked at Su Han, "Those life essences, could they " "Yes, all those life essences can be used by me." Su Han didn't hide it either. Facing the Demon Slayer King, there was nothing to hide. Since the two of them wanted to cooperate, the Demon Slayer King would have to know this sooner or later. a little. "So, the condition for my cooperation with the king is that I will preside over the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation, and the essence of demon life absorbed by the formation will also belong to me." Su Han put forward the condition. "Can." The Demon Slayer King agreed without much hesitation. He is already a Life Spring Realm existence, and although those demonic life essences are attractive to him, the attraction is not that great. "Your Majesty is happy." Su Han clasped his fists at the Demon Slayer King, who nodded: "It is a pleasure to cooperate with smart people. I have to say that you are the most incredible young genius I have ever seen. , maybe you and I can become friends in the future. My real name is Xia Houguang, and the Demon Slayer King was the title given to me by everyone after I came here." Having said that, the king of demons also laughed: "My name, few people know the entire Magic Island in the entire Magic Island, you have to keep it secret for me, don't let others know." "Brother Xiahou." Su Han also took the initiative to clasp his fists. He knew that the Demon Slayer King took the initiative to tell him his real name that few people in Ten Thousand Demons Island knew, which meant that he was sincere in making friends with him, and he naturally had to give him some face. The Demon Slayer King had no objection to Su Han¡¯s title. Looking at the entire Ten Thousand Demons Island, Su Han was still the first person who dared to call him a brother, but he felt that Su Han was fully qualified. "Brother Xiahou, although we have already cooperated, if we want to incorporate the entire demon clan of Ten Thousand Demons Island into a Dutianhuanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation, this is a big project and requires long-term planning. First of all, Saint Regarding the Yuan Stone, I need Brother Xiahou¡¯s help. Secondly, to set up this grand formation, I need an assistant, and an assistant who is proficient in the formation. Thirdly, I have to preside over such a giant grand formation.?, now my strength is not enough, I need more opportunities and training to improve my strength as soon as possible. " Su Han said. Xia Houguang nodded: "As for the Holy Yuan Stone, I will try my best to prepare. I will recruit formation masters for you. I have been waiting for ten years, and I don't care about waiting for a while longer. I will try my best to provide you with the greatest strength in Ten Thousand Demon Islands. It¡¯s convenient to enhance your strength.¡± Seeing that the time was ripe, Su Han put forward his own idea: "To be honest with Brother Xiahou, I am from the Xiaogushan area, and I am familiar with the art of observing luck. I made some observations today and concluded that in the Xiaogushan area, A great opportunity will come to this world. I want to leave Ten Thousand Demons Island temporarily, go back to Xiaogushan, and come back after I get the opportunity." If he hadn¡¯t figured out this opportunity, Su Han would not have left Ten Thousand Demons Island. After all, for him, Ten Thousand Demons Island was indeed a good place for training. However, since the opportunity was calculated, Su Han didn't want to miss it. What's more, he had a pleasant conversation with Xia Houguang today, and Su Han felt that Xia Houguang had no reason to refuse. "Oh? Brother Su Han wants to go back?" Xia Houguang was also stunned. He did not expect that Su Han would ask to leave at this time. "Brother Xiahou, don't worry, I will go back alone this time, and Huo'er will stay on Ten Thousand Demons Island. I will come back when I get the opportunity." Su Han smiled. The first purpose of leaving Huo'er was to take control of Qingye City, and the second purpose was to reassure Xia Houguang that he would never come back if he left. Xia Houguang didn¡¯t suspect anything. For him, as long as it is someone he recognizes, he will no longer doubt it. This is the principle of employing people without doubting them and using them without doubting them. "Okay, I will open the passage from Ten Thousand Demons Island to Xiaogushan for you. You can get your chance first. After you come back, we will complete the great cause together." Xia Houguang waved his hand cheerfully and with great pride. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2280 The Lost Sitong You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Then thank you Brother Xiahou. By the way, one more thing. My two friends here are a father and a daughter. I think they are not suitable for the living environment of this Ten Thousand Demon Island, so I came to see Brother Xiahou this time. I want to ask Brother Xiahou for help in sending them out of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. Now I am about to leave the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, so I want to take them both out as well." Su Han said. "Haha, okay, I didn't expect Brother Su to have such a righteous heart. Have you brought those two people?" Xia Houguang asked. "I brought it, and I'm already resting in the palace." Su Han said. "Send someone to invite them over." Soon, Sitao and his daughter were also invited to the palace. When Sitong saw Su Han, her eyes shone brightly. Seeing the magical scene in the palace again, I was even more shocked for a while. "I have met the Demon Slayer King." After being reminded by Su Han's message, the father and daughter bowed deeply to Xia Houguang. In front of this powerful demon-slayer king, they did not even have the courage to raise their heads. To them, the Demon Slayer King is a legendary figure on the Ten Thousand Demon Islands. They never thought that they would have the opportunity to stand in front of the Demon Slayer King in this life. It was impossible to say that they were not nervous when they felt the strong aura coming from the other party's body. The Demon Slayer King nodded casually and did not speak. He could talk and laugh in front of Su Han, but in front of others, he still had to show his magnanimity as the Demon Slayer King. "This time, with the help of the king, I can take a trip to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. Are you, father and daughter, willing to leave the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, return to the outside world, and never come back again? If you are sure you are willing, I can give you a ride. .¡± Su Han confirmed to the father and daughter. Sitao nodded hastily: "Yes, of course I am. If Mr. Mengsu takes me out with you, our father and daughter will be forever grateful." Just kidding, how could he not be willing? Before Su Han said that, he thought it was a joke, but now it seems that it is actually true. Although it was sudden, Sitao was one of the ten thousand people who was willing to leave this hellish place called Ten Thousand Demons Island. Only by leaving here could their father and daughter have a chance to live a peaceful life. "Are we really leaving Ten Thousand Demons Island?" Sitong's eyes shone brightly, as if he was still living in a dream. She has never seen what the outside world is like. "Brother Su Han, I will now open a passage to Xiaogushan for you. I will not close this passage. After you finish your work, you can return to Ten Thousand Demons Island the same way you came." The King of Demon Slayers said, taking out a talisman and infusing it with spiritual power, a gate also appeared in front of Su Han and the others. There is a teleportation circle engraved on the door, and there is a faint breath of fresh air floating from the other side of the door. Su Han felt refreshed when he smelled this fresh air. This was exactly the breath of the outside world. Compared with the breath of Ten Thousand Demons Island, it was extremely refreshing. "Thank you, Brother Xiahou." After Su Han hugged the Demon Slayer King, he grabbed the father and daughter, swayed his body, and disappeared into the portal. Xiaolu Mountain, over a barren mountains, suddenly shook the air flow, and the void torn out a gap, and the three figures were reduced from the inside. It was Su Han and Sitao's father and daughter. The three of them landed on the hillside. Su Han also looked back at the crack in the void and secretly remembered this place. When he wants to return to Ten Thousand Demons Island, he also has to go back through this void crack. This void crack is usually very hidden and difficult to be discovered. Sitao and Sitong, father and daughter, also looked a little straight at this time. Feeling the bright world outside, they simply suspected that they were dreaming. The depressing feeling brought to them by Ten Thousand Demons Island had completely disappeared without a trace at this time. ¡°It¡¯s out, we¡¯re really out.¡± "I have really left Ten Thousand Demons Island, Dad, is this the blue sky? Is this the white clouds? Is this the fresh mountain breeze you often say?" Sitong¡¯s clear eyes exuded an extremely incredible brilliance. She almost wanted to sing loudly on the spot. This feeling of finally being freed from depression was really great. Su Han also smiled lightly and looked at the father and daughter. The existence of Ten Thousand Demons Island may make some extremely evil people want to stay in such a place, but for most people, such a place is hell. No matter what serious crime you committed, you should be atone for being imprisoned in a place like Ten Thousand Demons Island for sixteen or seventeen years. What's more, Sitong was even more innocent. He had not committed any crime at all and was thrown into the Island of Ten Thousand Demons together with his father. ¡°My sect is called Fengyu Palace, and it can be regarded as the most famous sect in this Xiaogushan area.??One of the best large sects. What are your plans for the future? If you don't have any plans, I can arrange for you to go to the Wind and Rain Palace and do some light work. But I may not be able to take care of you. I came out this time to do something, and I will return to Ten Thousand Demons Island soon. "Su Han said. Sitao saluted Su Han: "Mr. Su, your life-saving kindness will be unforgettable for our father and daughter in our lives. My cultivation has come to an end in this life, and Tong'er doesn't have much talent for cultivation, so I can't go to a big sect." It's appropriate. We, father and daughter, want to find a smaller place to spend our lives chatting." Sitao thought very clearly that with his little ability, he would be nothing more than cannon fodder if he went to the big sect. Now her daughter is getting bigger and bigger, and she is so graceful and eye-catching wherever she goes. Without Su Han to take care of her, it is still very troublesome. Therefore, he still wanted to go somewhere where he could get along. Su Han thought for a while and nodded: "Okay, in that case, I will send you to Jiwu City. You are half-step to the Divine Sea Realm, so you should be able to eat well in Jiwu City." "Okay, okay, thank you Mr. Su." Sitao was very happy when he heard this. Sitong, on the other hand, since he heard this conversation between the two and knew that he was about to separate from Su Han, he began to change his good mood and became depressed. Until Su Han sent the two to the gate of Jiwu City, Sitong's eye circles were even redder. She looked at Su Han with beautiful eyes and tried hard not to shed tears: "Master Su, Sitong will never forget you in this life." For a simple girl like Sitong, Su Han's emergence saved the fate of their father and daughter. Just like Prince Charming, he formed the image of a great hero in her heart. When a girl is in her youth, it is the time when she likes to fantasize the most, and it is also the time when her mind is at its purest. Therefore, in her mind, Su Han has long been regarded as an irreplaceable hero. Now, I have to say goodbye to this great hero, and Su Han also said that he will return to Ten Thousand Demons Island soon, which means that it will be difficult to have a chance to see him again in the future. How can Sitong not be disappointed, hesitant, or sad? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2281 Surprised Ye Xi You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han smiled and comforted: "Sitong, you should be happy to leave Ten Thousand Demons Island and return to the outside world." Sitong nodded obediently, stared at Su Han hopefully and said, "Mr. Su, will there be a chance to see you again in the future?" Su Han didn¡¯t dare to make any guarantees about what would happen in the future, but looking at the girl¡¯s innocent look of expectation, he couldn¡¯t refuse cruelly. He smiled and said, ¡°If we are destined to meet again, we will definitely meet again.¡± Seeing his daughter like this, Sitao knew that her daughter had developed a psychological attachment to Su Han, but there was nothing he could do about it. After all, this is a matter for young people. If Su Han shows a little bit of interest, then he will definitely not hesitate and will definitely give his daughter to Su Han. ¡°After all, he has seen some things in the world, and he can tell that this Mr. Su is definitely not an ordinary person. If such a genius could be his son-in-law, his daughter would be very secure for the rest of her life, and her own destiny might be completely different as a result. However, seeing that Mr. Su obviously didn't mean this, Sitao naturally couldn't take the initiative to speak. Just seeing his daughter's reluctant expression made Sitao feel very sad. "Tong'er, Mr. Su is a man who wants to do great things. He was able to save our father and daughter twice. He is the blessing of our father and daughter. From now on, we, father and daughter, will pray for Mr. Su every day, hoping that one day he will become famous and powerful. Li Tianyu. When the time comes, our father and daughter will also have bright faces." Father's comfort did not make Sitong feel better. However, she was a well-behaved girl after all. She tried hard to suppress the tears in her eyes and silently returned behind her father, with a look of reluctance in her eyes. "Mr. Su, let's go." Sitao took Sitong into Jiwu City. He likes this city very much. With his half-step cultivation in the Divine Sea Realm, he must be able to make a name for himself in this city. Looking at the father and daughter leaving, Su Han also smiled lightly. This Jiwu City is also an old place for him. It was here that Su Han made friends with Ye Xi and heard about the Frost Fire Lotus. At the same time, he joined the Wind and Rain Palace under Ye Xi's recommendation. "Situ Jiang, Jia Yi, I'm afraid you never imagined that I would come out of Ten Thousand Demons Island so soon, right?" Su Han murmured to himself that if he hadn't made friends with the Demon Slayer King this time, it would have taken him quite some time to get out of the Demon Island. Not to mention that other people might not be able to survive if they enter Ten Thousand Demons Island, let alone come out alive. Su Han doesn¡¯t plan to go back to the Wind and Rain Palace now. After all, he has an enemy like Jia Yi in the Wind and Rain Palace. Now that he has not fully grown up, if Jia Yi sees him come back alive, there will definitely be trouble again. Su Han is not afraid of trouble, but when he comes back this time, he doesn't want to waste time on some meaningless fights. This time he comes back for the opportunity. "Jiwu City is Ye Xi's hometown, and he often comes back to Jiwu City. Why don't I go to the City Lord's Mansion to have a look. If Ye Xi happens to be at the City Lord's Mansion, it will save me the trouble of looking for other people to get information." When Su Han thought of this, he also headed towards the Lord's Mansion of Jiwu City. Ye Xi has always been well-informed in the Wind and Rain Palace, otherwise she wouldn't have known about the Frost Fire Lotus last time. Su Han believed that if someone discovered Xiaogushan's great opportunity, Ye Xi would definitely hear about it. Within the city lord's mansion, in a quiet courtyard, Ye Xi was pouring and drinking in her free time, feeling very comfortable. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, a gust of wind blew open the courtyard door, and then a figure floated in like a ghost. "who?" Ye Xi suddenly stood up from her seat, her face full of alertness. Now, his cultivation has reached the first level of the Divine Sea Realm. He is considered a rare master in this foggy city. However, the fact that the other party was able to sneak into his yard without him being aware of it showed that his cultivation level must be higher than his. How could Ye Xi not be shocked by this. "Brother Ye is really leisurely and relaxed." The visitor said with a smile. Only then did Ye Xi see the person clearly. Her eyes widened in an instant, as if she had seen a ghost, and she couldn't recover for a long time. "SuBrother Su?" Ye Xi couldn't help but be shocked. Su Han had obviously been sent to Ten Thousand Demons Island by Situ Jiang. Not only did he, Ye Xi, know about this, but everyone in the entire Wind and Rain Palace knew about it. Even Zhu Zizong knew about it. thing. After the news spread, everyone felt sorry for Su Han. Such a talented genius fell like this. Entering the Ten Thousand Demon Island, everyoneThere is no difference between being pregnant and dying. Even after the news came out, the Zhu Zizong immediately withdrew the arrest warrant for Su Han. In the eyes of the people of the Zhu Zizong, Situ Jiang's actions were indirectly equivalent to revenge for them. "Brother Ye, we haven't seen each other for more than a month, why don't we recognize each other?" Su Han chuckled, and then he sat down without being polite, picked up the wine on the table and started drinking. Ye Xi finally reacted, and the shock on her face was instantly replaced by surprise. "Brother Su, didn't you go to Ten Thousand Demons Island? Did you come back from Ten Thousand Demons Island?" Ye Xi still can't believe that she can come out alive from the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. What is the concept of that? "Yes, I came out, and you were the first person I saw after I came out." Su Han smiled. "My God, you actually came out of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons? Everyone thought you had died inside. My God, you have created another miracle." Ye Xi was so shocked that she couldn't help herself. He believed that if the news of Su Han's successful escape from Ten Thousand Demons Island was released, it would be another bombshell in the Xiaogushan area and could set off a huge wave. What shocked Ye Xi even more was that Su Han's cultivation level had reached the second level of the Divine Sea Realm. You must know that before Su Han went to Ten Thousand Demons Island, his cultivation level was only half a step to the Divine Sea Realm. Now, in just over a month, he has already reached the second level of the Divine Sea Realm. Breakthrough twice in a row. I don¡¯t know what happened. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t believe it even if I beat him to death. "Congratulations to Brother Ye for breaking through and becoming a powerful person in the Divine Sea Realm." Su Han said with a smile. Ye Xi smiled bitterly and said: "I had a small chance a while ago and I was lucky enough to make a breakthrough. But compared to Brother Su, I'm still far behind." "Brother Ye, has anything unusual happened in Xiaogushan recently? I came back from Ten Thousand Demons Island just for this matter." Su Han said. "Do you know something happened?" Ye Xi opened her eyes wide, obviously in disbelief, "How could you know? Even I just found out about this matter today. The reason why I returned to Jiwu City was to do something Prepared." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2282 Amaterasu Mountain You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I thought that if you went to Ten Thousand Demons Island, you would never catch up with this opportunity." Ye Xi also lamented. It seems that lucky people are indeed lucky people. This opportunity should be given to him. . ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just used some of the methods taught by Master.¡± Su Han said with a smile. "Oh, yes, I almost forgot, you are the apprentice of Mr. Fei. Mr. Fei is very good at predicting good and bad luck. It seems that you have obtained his true inheritance. Alas! A genius is a genius. He can be so defiant in anything he learns." Ye Xi also kept sighing. Before meeting Su Han, he thought that he was barely a genius, but compared with Su Han, he felt that he was just a piece of wood and could do nothing. Not to mention, he had known that Su Han had gone to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, and he had been depressed for a long time, thinking that Su Han would definitely die on the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. Unexpectedly, he walked out of the Ten Thousand Demons Island intact today. Fortunately, it was not the first day that Ye Xi met Su Han, and she quickly recovered from the shock. "Brother Su, I have to say that I really admire you. Something big has indeed happened in Xiaogushan. Not long ago, an independent space emerged in the barren veins of Xiaogushan. This independent space is rich in The number and grade of elixirs are much higher than those in the outside world, and it can be called a natural medicine garden." Ye Xi said, "As soon as the news spread, it immediately attracted the attention of the major forces in Xiaogushan. Elder Fei Yun personally calculated that dangers and opportunities coexist in this independent space, and it seems that it is not only rich in elixirs. There are greater opportunities out there.¡± "An independent space rich in elixirs?" A glimmer of light flashed in Su Han's eyes. It seemed that his trip was not in vain. What he lacked most now was training resources. The emergence of this independent space was indeed a big opportunity for him. . " Moreover, even Fei Yun had calculated that it was not just rich in elixirs, which made Su Han even more interested. "This independent space is now called Amaterasu Mountain. Some powerful people have entered it to check it out, but they have not gone deep into it. In order to prevent everyone from fighting over the ownership of Amaterasu Mountain, the eight giants of Xiaogushan held a meeting overnight to discuss. It was decided that Tianzhao Mountain should be owned by all the powerful people in Xiaogushan. Now, they have begun to draw up a list of those who can enter Tianzhao Mountain. Among them, Fengyu Palace and Zhuzi Sect will occupy some of the places, the casual cultivators will occupy some of the places, and some of the places will go to the second- and third-rate forces. all." Ye Xi said. "I wonder who the major sects sent into Tianzhao Mountain?" Su Han asked with a smile. "Well, the practices of all the major sects are relatively uniform. In addition to sending a small number of elder-level figures, most of the places are given to the younger generation. After all, the younger generation is the future of the sect. If the younger generation gets opportunities in Amaterasu Mountain, It is naturally of great benefit to the sect. The same goes for the casual cultivator team. The quotas are mainly given to young casual cultivators. The quota for casual cultivators is easier to get. You only need to be under thirty years old and pass the strength test they set. I¡¯ve entered the quota for Mount Amaterasu.¡± Ye Xi said with a smile, "Of course, brother Su, you don't have to get a spot as a casual cultivator. As long as the top management of Fengyu Palace knows that you are back, you will definitely have one of the spots." Su Han smiled, without comment, and asked: "When do you plan to enter Amaterasu Mountain? Is there a time limit for entering?" "Three days later, all those who have the quota to enter Amaterasu Mountain will gather outside Amaterasu Mountain and enter Amaterasu Mountain together. As for how long to stay there, there should be a time limit, but it is not yet clear how long it will be. By the way, Brother Su, You have to be careful when going to Amaterasu Mountain, after all, the Zhuzi Sect has always regarded you as a target of death, and if they encounter you, they will definitely not give up." "It doesn't matter." Su Han smiled faintly, but he was not afraid at all. "Brother Su, since you are back, you will come back to Fengyu Palace with me tomorrow and ask the elders to give you a place. We will set off to Tianzhao Mountain with the rest of Fengyu Palace," Ye Xi said. Su Han shook his head: "No, I have a way to get a place. Don't let others know about my return for the time being." As Ye Xi said, Su Han has made too many enemies, not only the Zhu Zizong is his enemy, but there are also enemies in the Wind and Rain Palace. He didn't want to cause some trouble before entering Amaterasu Mountain. "I understand, don't worry." Ye Xi nodded. He was not a fool, so he naturally understood Su Han's worries. Su Han stayed in Jiwu City for one night. The next day, Ye Xi returned to Fengyu Palace, and Su Han went directly to the direction of Amaterasu Mountain that Ye Xi had mentioned. It took less than an hourAt that time, he arrived near Mount Amaterasu. The reason why Su Han came to Tianzhao Mountain in advance was because he wanted to get a spot as a casual cultivator. As Ye Xi said, it is easier to get the quota for casual cultivators. Su Han disguised himself slightly and after showing off his strength, he successfully got a place to enter Amaterasu Mountain. After waiting for another day, people from the two major sects and other second- and third-rate sects came one after another. There were hundreds of people from both major sects, including ten or twenty elders, and the rest were younger generation disciples. For those second-rate and third-rate sects, the number of people is directly proportional to the strength of the sect. Some come with twenty or thirty people, and some only come with a few people. At the last few hours of the agreed time, the eight giants came slowly. Seeing the appearance of the eight giants, everyone suddenly became energetic. In Xiaogushan, the eight giants represent the pinnacle, nobility, inviolability and insurmountability. "The cultivation levels of the eight giants are really terrifying. Each of them is above the seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm. I don't know if we can reach that level of cultivation in this life." "Fortunately, the eight giants will not enter Amaterasu Mountain this time, otherwise we would not have any share of Amaterasu Mountain's resources." Su Han's eyes also fell on the eight giants of Xiaogushan. When he saw Situ Jiang among the eight giants, Su Han's eyelids couldn't help but twitch. "This Situ Jiang is indeed a legendary figure of Xiaogushan generation, with extraordinary talent. I have only been away for more than a month, and Situ Jiang's cultivation has improved again, and he is not far from the Life Spring Realm. " Su Han had seen the existence of Xia Houguang in the Life Spring Realm, so when he saw Situ Jiang and from the aura surrounding Situ Jiang, Su Han could tell that Situ Jiang was not far from the Life Spring Realm, probably just one step away. "Maybe others can't see it, but Su Han can see it clearly. Situ Jiang's talent is indeed terrifying. It seems that Duan Kun had a good vision back then. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2283 Situ Jiang¡¯s gaze You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If this continues, it will be a matter of time before Situ Jiang breaks through the Life Spring Realm. It seems that I must improve my strength as soon as possible to close the gap with Situ Jiang." Su Han can be sure that Situ Jiang will break through the Life Spring realm sooner or later, and it won't take long. Moreover, Situ Jiang was extremely ambitious. Maybe others didn't know him well enough, but Su Han knew that this was a man who would kill even his master for treasure and status. It would be a joke to say that he had no ambition. With Situ Jiang¡¯s character, once he breaks through the Life Spring Realm and has an essential strength gap with the other seven giants, Xiaogushan is destined to be in chaos by then. When he came back this time and saw Situ Jiang, Su Han felt even more pressure in his heart, and he had to urgently improve his strength. While Su Han was looking at Situ Jiang, Situ Jiang seemed to be aware of it and glanced towards Su Han with sharp eyes. Su Han didn't expect Situ Jiang to be so sharp, so he immediately restrained his aura and hid among the crowd. In addition to the fact that he had changed his appearance, Situ Jiang glanced at him and saw nothing, so he turned back. "Headmaster Situ, since everyone is here, let's go to the entrance of Tianzhao Mountain, shall we?" Ouyang Hou, the giant of casual cultivators, said. He didn't ask anyone else, but only asked Situ Jiang. This shows that the giants are very concerned about Situ Jiang. In fact, although Situ Jiang is the youngest among the eight giants, based on his performance as the leader of the Wind and Rain Palace in the past two years and his current strength, the other giants are feeling some pressure. In the hearts of other giants, Situ Jiang's current status has vaguely surpassed that of Duan Kun back then. "Okay, let's start now." Situ Jiang swayed and flew forward in one direction, followed closely by other giants, and the monks from major forces who had obtained the quota to enter Tianzhao Mountain also hurriedly followed. Soon, the eight giants led the team to the entrance of Tianzhao Mountain. This Amaterasu Mountain is an independent space that suddenly emerged, but it is covered on the original mountain range. In other words, from the outside it is still the same mountain range, but as long as you walk into it, you will see a completely different scene. Another scene. Looking from a distance, Amaterasu Mountain is a continuous mountain range with a vast territory, covering tens of thousands of miles. There is a layer of light blue mist covering the outside, just like the undulating waves, which is both illusion and reality, giving people a feeling of infinite reverie. "This light blue mist is the boundary of Mount Amaterasu. Inside the mist is Mount Amaterasu." ¡°It¡¯s so real and imaginary, I can¡¯t wait to get into it.¡± Everyone started talking impatiently. At this time, the eight giants had also joined forces to open the borders of Amaterasu Mountain. A teleportation array like a rainbow bridge appeared in front of everyone. At the same time, many talismans were distributed to everyone. "These are teleportation talismans. If you encounter any danger in Amaterasu Mountain and don't want to continue exploring Amaterasu Mountain, you can crush the teleportation talismans and come back. But be careful, once you come back, you will have no chance to enter Amaterasu Mountain again, so Unless your life is in danger, it is not recommended that you use this teleportation talisman." This teleportation talisman is, to put it bluntly, used to save lives. After all, in Amaterasu Mountain, there can't be only elixirs, there will definitely be various crises. If you encounter an irresistible crisis, the best way is to leave voluntarily. "In addition, you only have one month in Amaterasu Mountain. Once the month is up, you must use this teleportation talisman to come out. If someone does not come out, we will close the entrance to Amaterasu Mountain by then. What do you think? Once we get out, we don¡¯t know how long or long it will take.¡± Another giant spoke up and reminded him sternly. ¡°One month is a bit short, but it¡¯s acceptable.¡± "Anyway, we all have one month, and no one suffers. What kind of opportunities you can get in Tianzhao Mountain depends on your personal ability and luck." Everyone was also talking about it. "Okay, the teleportation array has been opened for you, go in." Situ Jiang waved his hand, signaling everyone to enter Tianzhao Mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll be the first to go in. If you go in first, you won¡¯t suffer. Maybe you can be the first to benefit?¡± Someone yelled and ran directly towards the teleportation array. With the first person taking the lead, the next step was to rush forward. The monks from the two major sects, the other second- and third-rate sects, and the casual cultivators all rushed towards the teleportation array like running water. Some people had red eyes. life?One step slower than others. Su Han blended in the crowd and was inconspicuous. With a sway of his body, he walked onto the teleportation array like a rainbow bridge, and disappeared in a sway. "Um?" Situ Jiang looked at the teleportation array and suddenly let out a sigh. For some reason, the figure that entered the teleportation array just now gave him a familiar feeling. "It's impossible. After entering Ten Thousand Demons Island, it's basically impossible to come out alive, let alone in such a short time." Situ Jiang laughed at himself. In fact, Situ Jiang also felt a little sorry for Su Han in his heart. In any case, Su Han was a genius. If he could stay, it would definitely be beneficial to the future of Fengyu Palace. But Situ Jiang secretly did not hope that such a genius would lay the future of Fengyu Palace. In Situ Jiang's mind, the future of Fengyu Palace should be established by himself, and he should carry all the hopes of Fengyu Palace. Moreover, every time he sees Su Han, Situ Jiang will have a bad feeling in his heart. This feeling is difficult to explain clearly, but it is real. Of course, from Situ Jiang's point of view, he did not want to get rid of Su Han. All he did was to ask Su Han to go to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. The purpose was just to scare Su Han and break his Taoist heart. But Su Han agreed directly, which Situ Jiang never expected. Su Han only felt that his five senses and seven orifices were in chaos, and his whole body seemed to be drifting aimlessly. This feeling lasted for about a quarter of an hour, and suddenly, a colorful light overflowed in front of his eyes. Immediately afterwards, Su Han's vision and hearing recovered, and the colorful light in front of him gradually disappeared. "Have you entered Mount Amaterasu yet?" Su Han looked around and found that the place he was in was halfway up a hillside. This hillside is green and full of soft turf. The air is fresh and the spiritual energy is abundant. "With such abundant spiritual energy of heaven and earth, it is no wonder that there are many elixirs in it. However, there is no one else around here. It seems that everyone who entered the teleportation array was dropped to different places in Amaterasu Mountain." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2284: Spiritual Medicine Sweep You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although there were hundreds of people entering Amaterasu Mountain, Amaterasu Mountain is so big that if a few hundred people were put into it, it would be like a drop in the ocean and it would not cause any splash at all. Su Han glanced around with his consciousness, and there was no sense of crisis for the time being. "However, the elixir in Tianzhao Mountain is really abundant. Su Han took a quick look and saw large tracts of imperial elixir swaying in the breeze. Su Han also felt relaxed and happy in his heart. "The appearance of Amaterasu Mountain is indeed a great opportunity for the little Gushan monk. There is only one month left, so I have to hurry up and pick it." There is only one month, and Su Han must try to gain the most. At the moment, Su Han looked down upon those emperor-level elixirs at all. He is already at the second level of the Divine Sea Realm, and for a genius at his level, logically speaking, he should be able to use heavenly materials and earthly treasures that are beyond his own level. Emperor-level elixirs, as long as they are not very special, really don¡¯t have much temptation for him. In fact, Su Han doesn¡¯t particularly need the primary elixir from the Divine Sea. However, even so, wherever Su Han walked, all the primary elixirs of the Divine Sea were swept away. The primary elixir of Shenhai may not be useful to you, but it still has some effect on your subordinates on Ten Thousand Demons Island. I still have big plans to complete on the Ten Thousand Demons Island, so I can¡¯t relax on training my subordinates. " Moreover, the Shenhai's primary elixirs are not 100% useless to Su Han. There are some rare varieties that are still very useful. With Su Han¡¯s alchemy talent, picking elixirs here is absolutely a breeze. At the end of the day, in the area he walked through, no elixir of the Divine Sea's primary level or above had slipped through the net. Three days later, all the elementary elixirs from the Divine Sea that had appeared in the area of ??a hundred miles around Su Han were wiped out by Su Han. The amount of elixirs he picked by himself exceeded the amount picked by dozens of people. For ordinary monks, when they see a plant, they must first observe it carefully to see which of them are ordinary plants and which are elixirs, and then they can start picking them. But for Su Han, this process does not exist at all. As long as his spiritual consciousness is swept away, it is clear which are ordinary plants, which are emperor-level elixirs, and which are the first-level elixirs of the Divine Sea. The whole person is like a typhoon, picking as soon as he comes and leaving after picking, never stopping. To call it a sweep is an understatement. Three days later, Su Han left this area. Although a lot of Shenhai's primary elixirs were picked here, they were completely unable to satisfy Su Han's appetite. His expectations for Amaterasu Mountain can definitely be satisfied by more than picking some elementary elixirs from the Divine Sea. After Su Han left this area, a figure also landed in this area. This figure was an elite disciple of the Zhuzi Sect. After looking around, he was stunned: "Why do the high-level elixirs in this area seem to have been turned upside down, and only some low-level elixirs remain?" ?¡± Looking at the situation in this area, it is like a typhoon passing through. There is nothing decent left at all, and all that is left are some ruined flowers and willows. "No, are there dozens of people picking at the same time here? That's impossible. Amaterasu Mountain is so big, it's impossible for dozens of people to fall in this area at the same time. It would be too dense. But, the elixir here , why are you picking so brightly?" In desperation, the Zhuzi Sect disciple picked a few emperor-level elixirs and left. He himself is also an elite disciple of the Half-Step Divine Sea Realm, and he also looks down upon Emperor-level elixirs. Soon after, a figure landed in this area. This is an elder from a second-rate sect. His cultivation is at the first level of the Divine Sea Realm. He is considered a moderate figure in his sect. Looking around, the elder also stared and cursed: "Damn it, who has done a sweep here and not even a single elixir above the Divine Sea has been left behind." After scolding him, the elder left extremely unwillingly. A strong person at the first level of the Divine Sea Realm does not need the emperor-level elixir. After a while, a casual cultivator who was halfway to the Divine Sea Realm came to this area. He was also shocked. In confusion, he could only turn around and leave. Within less than half a day, a rumor spread in the nearby area. There was a guy like a locust who had wiped out all the decent elixirs in an area of ??several hundred miles. This is simply too scary. I don¡¯t know who he is, but he can pick up such light. Does he have special powers and canIs it possible to identify all the divine sea-level elixirs instantly? For a time, people nearby also stayed away from this area, because they knew that coming to this area was a waste of time and there was nothing decent to collect. At this moment, Su Han had already headed towards the inner area of ??Amaterasu Mountain. Suddenly, Su Han's consciousness stirred, and he discovered that there were waves of fighting not far away. In a valley not far away, three disciples from the Fengyu Palace were fighting fiercely with five disciples from the Zhuzi Sect. Among the three Fengyu Palace disciples, one was wearing core disciple uniforms and the other two were senior disciples uniforms. However, among the five Zhuzi Sect disciples, there were two core disciples and three senior disciples. The core disciples are all strong men who have reached the Divine Sea realm or above. The current situation is obviously much more favorable for the disciples of Zhuzi Sect. Although the three Wind and Rain Hall disciples resisted fiercely, they were already dwarfed by them, and their bodies were constantly getting scars from the attacks of the Zhuzi Sect disciples. "Shameless, snatch the elixir we saw first. We will not give this elixir to you even if we die." A Fengyu Palace disciple cursed. The disciples of the Zhuzi Sect sneered and said, "Who said that? This intermediate level elixir from the Divine Sea was clearly discovered by us first. If you know what it is, just leave quickly and don't delay us in picking the elixir." "Senior Brother Lin, don't argue with them. The people from the Noble Purple Sect clearly see that we have few people, so they openly rob us." "If we fight with them, we must defend our interests to the death." The people from the Noble Purple Sect snorted coldly: "Since you don't drink the toast and eat it as a fine, don't blame us for being rude!" Having said that, some of the people in Zhu Zizong also urged suddenly, and it seemed that they were ready to be killed. At this moment, a figure in white appeared like a ghost and stood in front of several disciples of the Wind and Rain Hall. The Wind and Rain Hall disciples were almost in despair, but they did not expect that reinforcements would appear at this moment, and they suddenly became energetic. The person coming was naturally Su Han. He was not very familiar with these Fengyu Palace disciples, but when the Fengyu Palace people were in trouble, since he saw it, he couldn't ignore it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2285: Kill the disciples of the Zhuzi Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the Wind and Rain Hall, Su Han's only enemies were Situ Jiang and Jia Yi. As for the other people, he didn't have much ill feelings. After all, Fengyu Palace was built by Duan Kun, and every disciple of Fengyu Palace was Duan Kun's foundation. Su Han could not just watch them fall into crisis without asking anything. What's more, the people opposite him were from the Noble Purple Sect. Su Han had never had a good impression of the Noble Purple Sect's people. "Boy, who are you? Don't mind our business and go on your way." The five Zhuzi Sect disciples, seeing Su Han's unfamiliar face and wearing the clothes of a casual cultivator, didn't take it seriously and began to curse at Su Han. The eyes of the three Wind and Rain Hall disciples also fell on Su Han. Unlike those disciples of the Zhuzi Sect, Su Han had already removed his disguise. That appearance was so familiar to them that they all exclaimed in surprise. "Su Han!" Everyone in the Fengyu Palace knew Su Han. The life-and-death battle between Su Han and Gao Zhijie shocked most of the Fengyu Palace. All the elite disciples in the Fengyu Palace witnessed the battle, and everyone was deeply impressed by Su Han. ¡°But Su Han has obviously been sent to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons by the leader, so how could he appear here? In their eyes, entering Ten Thousand Demons Island is equivalent to a dead person. "That's right, it's me." Su Han nodded and was quite polite to the people in Fengyu Palace. "My God, it's really you. It's really unexpected. Aren't you supposed to be on the Island of Ten Thousand Demons?" "Have you already walked out of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons? This is impossible. From a place like the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, someone can actually come out alive. It is a miracle. It is simply a miracle." The three people in Fengyu Palace were extremely shocked. While they were shocked, they were also extremely happy. Su Han was from Fengyu Palace, so he was equivalent to one of his own. At this time, it was the luckiest thing to have a helping hand from one of his own. thing. "What? This guy is actually Su Han?" The expressions of the five people from the Zhuzi Sect opposite also changed. "Damn it, this guy's aura is so strong, he has actually reached the second level of the Divine Sea Realm." "Hasn't this evil star already entered the Island of Ten Thousand Demons? Why is it still here? Damn it, did Fengyu Palace deliberately lie and trick us into withdrawing the wanted order against him?" "This guy is the mortal enemy of our Zhuzi Sect, we are doomed." The faces of the people in the Zhuzi Sect were extremely ugly. They had already felt the tyrannical aura on Su Han's body, and Su Han would definitely not let them go today. ¡°It¡¯s only my fault that you insist on snatching the elixir from our Wind and Rain Hall disciples.¡± Su Han said lightly, and used the Yin and Yang Feiyu swords to chop off the heads of the five people. The three people in Fengyu Palace couldn't help but feel frightened when they saw this scene. This Su Han was so powerful that he wiped out two core disciples and three elite disciples of the Zhuzi Sect with one move. Compared with these people, his strength was already lacking. "I'd like to thank Senior Brother Su for saving his life." The three Wind and Rain Hall disciples hurriedly stepped forward and hugged Su Han, including the core disciple who also called him senior brother. They did not dare to be disrespectful to Su Han in the slightest. In the world of martial arts, everything is based on strength, not to mention that Su Han had just saved their lives. "Senior Brother Su, the three of us discovered the divine sea mid-level elixir first. When we were about to pick it, those guys from the Zhuzi Sect suddenly appeared. It must be that they discovered it and wanted to snatch it from us." "Senior Brother Su, you saved our lives. You can pick this divine sea mid-level elixir." Su Han waved his hand: "We are all from the same sect. It is my duty to save you, so don't take it to heart. You discovered the elixir. You can collect it yourself. I don't need it." The middle-level elixir of the Divine Sea is pretty good. From the outside world, the elders of the two major sects can easily get a middle-level elixir of the Divine Sea. It¡¯s no wonder that these disciples are fighting for it. But Su Han¡¯s vision is not limited to a mid-level Divine Sea elixir. In his opinion, the opportunity in Amaterasu Mountain is far more than just a mid-level Divine Sea elixir. ¡°Senior Brother Su, can we take action with you in the future?¡± asked a Wind and Rain Palace disciple. Su Han shook his head: "In this Tianzhao Mountain, opportunities are everywhere. If you follow me, you may be safe, but you will not get any opportunities." The three of them made sense. After hugging Su Han, they picked the divine sea mid-level elixir and left. This little episode seems to have passed by in a hurry, but in fact, there are eyes watching in the dark. Not long after, Su Han came outNow the news about Amaterasu Mountain has spread in the nearby area. "I didn't expect that Su Han could come out of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. It seems that we still underestimated him before. However, this time he didn't die even after going to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. I'm afraid Elder Jia Yi won't let it go." "So what if you don't give up? He relied on his own ability, and he also saved our Fengyu Temple disciples in Tianzhao Mountain. For this reason, I support him." When people from the Fengyu Palace in Tianzhao Mountain heard about this incident, many of them were happy for Su Han. No matter what, Su Han was from the Fengyu Palace, and his appearance also saved the disciples of the Fengyu Palace, which made many people in the Fengyu Palace secretly give a thumbs up. "Damn it, why is this bastard Su Han not dead? The head of their Wind and Rain Palace must be lying and did not send him to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons at all. This is simply a cover. Their Wind and Rain Palace is trying to improve Su Han's strength. When we came to Amaterasu Mountain this time, this guy came in secretly, and we didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡± "This time, we must keep this man in Amaterasu Mountain and not give him the chance to leave Amaterasu Mountain alive. His potential is too strong and the threat is too great. If he is not eliminated in time, it will be a huge blow to our Zhuzi Sect. threaten." Everyone in the Zhuzi Sect was shocked when they heard Su Han appeared. Many powerful men in the Zhuzi Sect have secretly made up their minds that if they see Su Han, they must find a way to kill him. Many other second- and third-rate sects, as well as people from the casual cultivator camp, also heard the news. It has to be said that Su Han is already completely famous in Xiaogushan. His appearance this time touched everyone's heartstrings and became the object of everyone's attention. ¡­¡­ At this time, Su Han was already hundreds of miles away. After walking for a long time, he found that he had arrived near a lake. This lake is as blue as a mirror, like a natural gem inlaid on the ground, and the reflection of the surrounding green mountains adds to the scenery. When Su Han saw this natural scenery, he knew that this was definitely a beautiful place. Generally, a place like this must breed good things. Su Han observed for a moment, but there was no sign of anyone around. Obviously, this is a place that has not yet been discovered. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2286: One old and one young You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han's spiritual consciousness spread, and around the lake, as far as he could see, there were more than a dozen mid-level divine sea elixirs. "It is indeed a good place. There are so many middle-level divine sea elixirs." Su Han's eyes were also bright. Just now, a middle-level divine sea elixir was enough to beat a group of disciples from two major sects to bloody heads, not to mention Said, there are as many as a dozen plants here. Furthermore, with Su Han's eyesight, he discovered that among the dozens of divine sea mid-level elixirs, there was also a very rare Sky-Breaking Vine. The Sky-Breaking Vine is a necessary raw material for refining the Divine Soaring Pill, and the Divine Soaring Pill can allow a powerful person in the Divine Sea Realm to instantly increase one level within the scope of the Divine Sea Realm. It can be said that this Sky-Breaking Vine is one of the natural and earthly treasures that Su Han dreams of at this stage. At this moment, Su Han didn't waste any time and immediately started to sweep away. This mid -range elixir, each plant, requires a little skills. If you don't pay attention a little bit and break it a little, you will feel bad. One plant, two plants As time went by, Su Han picked up each of the mid-level elixirs from the Divine Sea. In the end, only the Duankong Vine was left unpicked, and Su Han was extremely cautious about the Duankong Vine. At least half of this Sky-Breaking Vine is buried underground. Therefore, picking it requires more skill than other elixirs. Su Han concentrated on digging out the sky-breaking vine from the ground and putting it into the storage ring. However, at the moment when the Duankong Vine was unearthed, the spiritual power originally accumulated here suddenly spread. As soon as Su Han saw the spread of spiritual power, he immediately felt something bad. He calculated over and over again, but still forgot about this. Because the Sky-Dull Vine mainly grows underneath, the spiritual energy of the nearby heaven and earth is also sucked into the ground by the Sky-Dull Vine. Over time, a lot of spiritual energy accumulates underground. At this moment, the Duankong Vine was trampled away, and the accumulated spiritual power suddenly overflowed and turned into a spiritual light soaring into the sky. "not good." Su Han saw this spiritual energy soaring to the sky and knew that he would be exposed if he didn't leave. There are more than a dozen Shenhai mid-level elixirs. It would be a troublesome thing if someone with ulterior motives comes to them. If it were those guys from the younger generation, Su Han would naturally not be afraid. But if they are those at the elder level, there will inevitably be some entanglement. It's better for our own people, but if they are people from other sects or casual cultivators, they must have evil thoughts in their hearts. ¡°If more people are alarmed by this, the trouble will be even greater, and it is not in line with Su Han¡¯s original intention of making a fortune in silence. Therefore, Su Han did not hesitate and decided on the thirty-sixth strategy, and the best strategy was to take action. Su Han had just left with his front legs, and only a quarter of an hour later, two figures came quickly. Apparently they saw this soaring aura and rushed over immediately. These two people were clearly members of the Zhuzi Sect, an elder at the peak of the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and a core disciple of the second level of the Divine Sea Realm. An old man and a young man rushed to the edge of the lake and saw that the remaining spiritual power was still gushing out. Obviously, the spiritual power accumulated by the Duankong Vine cannot be dispersed in a moment. After looking around, the elder frowned: "A high-level elixir must have appeared here just now, and it was taken away just now." "Elder Yu, how advanced is he?" the disciple asked curiously. "It should be the middle-level elixir of the Divine Sea. However, it is not a matter of one mid-level elixir of the Divine Sea, but at least ten or more!" The elder¡¯s tone was solemn. Among the Zhuzi Sect, he was considered an elder with high attainments in alchemy. He naturally had a keen sense of elixirs. He was certain that there were definitely more than ten plants of the Divine Sea's mid-level elixir that had just been taken away from this place. "Ten strains!" The disciple was also shocked. If it were just a middle-level elixir from the Divine Sea, he could still remain calm. But ten strains, you know, it is difficult for the elders of their Zhuzi Sect to afford a single divine elixir. A mid-level elixir from the sea, let alone ten. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the ten divine sea-level elixirs, even among the elders of very high status, there must be a fierce fight for them. A murderous intent appeared on Elder Yu's face, and he looked far into the distance: "The person who got the elixir should have gone in this direction." "Elder, why don't we catch up, kill that guy, and grab the elixir in his hand!" The disciple's face was filled with murderous intent. In this Xiaogushan area, their Zhuzi Sect is really not afraid of any force. The Fengyu Palace's They are not afraid of people. They are already enemies anyway. As for other forces, they don't pay attention to them. ? ?Elder Yu's tone was serious: "It's easy to kill someone, but he should have a teleportation talisman in his hand. I'm afraid he will crush the teleportation talisman and send it away if he sees that the situation is bad." "Elder, what should we do?" the disciple asked. "Follow that guy and hold him back. I will arrange some means so that he cannot use the teleportation talisman to teleport away." Elder Yu said grimly. "Well, as expected of Elder Yu, the old one is still the hot one." "Well, relax your body, and I will lead you to chase. This way, the speed will be faster." Elder Yu said. At that moment, Elder Yu led the disciple, sped up, and chased forward. ¡°I have to say, this elder Yu is very impressive. His sense of touch is more sensitive than that of a dog. Even though Su Han had tried his best to suppress his aura, the aura of the Sky-breaking Vine still left a trace of spiritual power on him. Su Han was not in Ten Thousand Demons Island at the moment, so he did not use Tiankun Flowing Light Escape. Without this proud magical power of speed, Su Han's speed was much slower than in Ten Thousand Demons Island. Soon after, Su Han's figure appeared in Elder Yu's sight. The vague spiritual energy aura on Su Han's body was exactly the same as the aura beside the lake. "It's him. Isn't this the Su Han who is wanted by our sect? Didn't he say that he went to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons? How could he be here?" The disciples of the Zhuzi Sect were also shocked when they saw Su Han. "It seems that we were all deceived by Fengyu Palace. The head of Fengyu Palace didn't send him to Ten Thousand Demons Island at all, hum!" Elder Yu snorted coldly, "Cao Qing, I will take you to pass him and go to his place ahead. On the only way. Then, if you hold him back, I will arrange some means to prevent him from using the teleportation talisman to escape." The disciple of the Zhuzi Sect named Cao Qing nodded and was led by Elder Yu to gallop all the way. Su Han had long since discovered that there were two spiritual consciousnesses approaching him. After carefully sensing them, he was even more certain that he was being targeted. Although he didn't know who the other party was, he must be someone who dared to target him at this time. Su Han didn't dare to take it lightly. After flying forward for a while, Su Han suddenly stopped and looked far ahead. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2287 Falling into the trap You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at the disciple in front of him who was wearing the attire of the Zhuzi Sect, Su Han knew that the person who was eyeing him had appeared. However, this second-level disciple of the Divine Sea Realm is obviously not the main force, and there should be stronger accomplices secretly. "Su Han, everyone said you went to Ten Thousand Demons Island, but it turns out you were just fooling people. It's bad luck for you to meet me, Cao Qing, here today." Cao Qing deliberately put on a sinister face, hoping to provoke Su Han into fighting with him. In this way, the purpose of holding Su Han back can be achieved, so that Elder Yu can secretly arrange means to prevent Su Han from escaping with the teleportation talisman. The reason why Elder Yu wants to hide in secret is because he is afraid that the strength of the sixth level peak of the Divine Sea Realm will scare Su Han. In that case, Su Han may use the teleportation talisman immediately. It has to be said that the plan of the young and old members of the Zhuzi Sect is quite perfect. If it were anyone else, they would have fallen into their trap in a matter of minutes. However, Su Han remained vigilant. He knew that there must be an accomplice secretly there, so he didn't bother to talk nonsense with Cao Qing. Instead, he used his spiritual consciousness to search around to determine where the accomplice was. Cao Qing was a little embarrassed when he saw that Su Han ignored him at all, so he could only raise his voice and said: "Su Han, I know that you have more than ten divine sea intermediate elixirs on you. Now you are required to hand over the elixirs on you immediately. , if you are not convinced, you can fight me, if you can beat me, I will naturally not want the elixir on you." Of course, these words are actually bullshit, just words used by Cao Qing to hold Su Han back. If Su Han believed this trick, he would fight him. In this case, Elder Yu would have time to plan his tactics. Su Han still ignored this guy. At this moment, Su Han's consciousness also sensed a hint of the aura of a strong man. At this moment, Su Han was also happy in his heart. He finally locked the position of the strong man in the dark, and there was no need to talk nonsense with the idiot in front of him. He looked at Cao Qing like he was an idiot and said, "I don't have time to play with you, so I won't accompany you anymore." ???????????????????????????????????????????????:?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? turned around and shot towards the dense forest on the right side of the mountain, which is exactly the direction where the strong man's aura was sensed. Su Han is not a fool. The strong man on the other side did not show up, but was hiding in the dark. He must be setting up some conspiracy and trap. If you don't get rid of the other party in time, you will be in trouble if the other party entangles you. "Want to run?" When Cao Qing saw this, he also chased after him. Seeing that the direction Su Han was running in was exactly the direction where Elder Yu had laid the trap, Cao Qing also secretly laughed inwardly. If Su Han kept running like this, he would soon enter the range of Elder Yu's trap. "I thought you could be so powerful, but it turns out you're just a brainless guy." Cao Qing waved his hand, and with a flash of dark light in his hand, he fired out a row of hidden weapons and flew towards Su Han. Cao Qing¡¯s hidden weapon was designed to completely force Su Han into the trap. And Su Han seemed to live up to his expectations. In order to avoid the hidden weapon, his figure entered Elder Yu's trap in a few leaps. ah! As soon as Su Han entered the trap range, he immediately let out a scream and fell to the ground. "Haha, hahaha I didn't expect that it would be so easy to deal with this kid. Elder Yu is so powerful. He could just use the exclusive poison array to poison this kid, and he would not be able to escape with the teleportation talisman." Cao Qing was also very happy. When I got closer, I saw Su Han lying on the ground, his body twitching continuously. Cao Qing was still uneasy, so he stretched out his foot and kicked it again, and then he was sure that Su Han was indeed poisoned by the poison array. At that moment, Cao Qing also shouted: "Elder Yu, this kid has been poisoned, there is no need to ambush him." As soon as he finished speaking, Cao Qing suddenly felt his feet tighten. When he looked down, he saw several red and blue vines that came from nowhere and had wrapped around one of his legs. At the same time, the "Su Han" lying on the ground disappeared. What the hell? Cao Qing was so frightened that he had never encountered such a strange thing. A "dying man" suddenly disappeared and turned into several vines, and more vines appeared around him, like poisonous snakes. Keep coming around him. not good! Cao Qing knew that he had tricked the other party, but he realized it too late, and his whole body had been tied up like a rice dumpling. "Elder Yu, save me!" Elder Yu set up the poison formation to ambush Cao Qing. When I came out after hearing the news, I was shocked to see Cao Qing like this. I found the vines strange.?, it looked very strange, Elder Yu also quickly got up and flew towards Cao Qing. However, just as he started, his pupils suddenly shrank violently, his eyes fixed on Cao Qing's back, and his whole body stopped. When Cao Qing saw this, he couldn't help but look behind him, and saw Su Han standing behind him, holding an ancient carved bow in his hand, pulling it to the shape of a full moon, locking Elder Yu from a distance. Elder Yu said coldly: "Boy, your bow and arrows pose no threat to me. Let him go quickly. I may be able to let you live!" "Really? But I have a hostage in my hand. If you dare to dodge my bow and arrow, or attack me, I will kill the hostage immediately." Su Han said, smiling slightly, Phew! An arrow streaked through the void like a meteor, and headed towards Elder Yu's thigh in the blink of an eye. Elder Yu was caught off guard and had no time to think. He could have avoided it, but Su Han said that if he avoided it, he would kill Cao Qing. Cao Qing is the true disciple of a good friend of Elder Yu. If Cao Qing dies, it will be difficult for Elder Yu to explain to his good friend when he returns. After such a moment of hesitation, he did not dodge. Anyway, the other person shot him in the leg, not in any vital area. ah! The arrow hit Elder Yu¡¯s thigh, and Elder Yu suddenly screamed, one thigh had been pierced. "This boy, is the power of the arrow so powerful?" Elder Yu was also shocked, and even had a bad premonition in his heart. I saw Su Han bending his bow and arrow again, this time aiming at his other leg. Elder Yu was also alarmed in his heart. He originally thought that this boy's bow and arrows would never be able to do anything to him, but at this rate, if this boy shoots himself a few more arrows, he might really be able to kill him. "This guy's bow and arrow are too scary. For now, we have to give up on Cao Qing." Although Elder Yu doesn¡¯t want Cao Qing to die, between his own life and Cao Qing¡¯s life, his own life is more important after all. At the moment, Elder Yu didn't care and jumped into the air towards Su Han. At the same time, Su Han's arrow also shot out. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2288: Snatching the Regenerated Grass You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Elder Yu¡¯s movement was fast, his speed was greatly affected by Su Han¡¯s shot through his thigh. However, although the speed has been greatly affected, there is definitely no problem in dodging Su Han's arrow. Just when Elder Yu was thinking this, he suddenly discovered that Su Han's arrow had strangely changed its direction halfway through the flight. As if he had eyes, he tracked him accurately. Elder Yu originally thought that there would be no problem if he avoided the opponent's arrow trajectory, but he never expected that the arrow could change its trajectory. Caught off guard, scoff! The other thigh was also pierced by an arrow. At this moment, Elder Yu¡¯s expression changed with pain, and at the same time he felt regretful in his heart. If I had known this earlier, I shouldn't have been shot by this guy in vain just because I was worried about Cao Qing. That arrow can be said to be the beginning of everything. If he hadn't hit that arrow, his speed wouldn't have been greatly affected and he would have hit the second arrow. Originally, I was at the peak of the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. When faced with a bow and arrow of the second level of the Divine Sea Realm, I didn¡¯t have to be afraid at all. But he didn't expect that the opponent's bow and arrows were so powerful, and he was hit by arrows in both legs. As the situation went up and down, Elder Yu felt that the opponent's threat to him was getting bigger and bigger. At the moment, he didn't care about Cao Qing's life or death, so he dragged his two injured legs and ran away. After you find a place to heal your legs, you can come and seek revenge on this kid. Elder Yu thought well, but he still underestimated the power of Su Han's arrows. Just when he turned around and ran away, Su Han also drew his bow and arrow and aimed it at the back of Elder Yu's head. The two consecutive arrows just now made Delong Shengong's momentum surge, and its deadly murderous intent suddenly locked onto the back of the opponent's head. Whoosh! The fatal arrow, like a meteor from the sky, shot into the back of Elder Yu¡¯s head and penetrated instantly! Elder Yu¡¯s head was shot open like a big watermelon, and a bloody storm spread all over the ground. When Cao Zhen saw this scene, he was frightened and kept begging for mercy. However, Su Han showed no mercy and still strangled Cao Zhen with the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. Su Han understood very well that the Zhu Zizong was his mortal enemy anyway. In this case, there was no need for him to show mercy. After killing these two people, Su Han continued to explore Amaterasu Mountain. In the next few days, Su Han encountered two more mirror-like blue lakes. Moreover, the two lakes are also full of spiritual energy. It¡¯s just that there are not as many as a dozen or so of the Divine Sea¡¯s mid-level elixirs beside these two lakes. But even so, there were nearly ten intermediate divine sea elixirs beside the two lakes, all of which were collected by Su Han. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Spiritual energy leakage did not happen again, the things that were discovered were generally very smooth, and the harvest was not small. On the ninth day, Su Han saw another blue lake like this. However, it was obvious that someone had been to this lake. When Su Han discovered the lake, there was almost nothing left except for some emperor-level elixirs. It had obviously been swept away. "It seems that no one is interested in emperor-level elixirs." With the continuous appearance of such lakes, Su Han became more and more curious about Amaterasu Mountain. It's a pity that because Amaterasu Mountain is an independent space, you can't fly too high. Otherwise, you have to fly high into the sky to take a good look at how many such lakes there are in Amaterasu Mountain. Su Han was at ease here, completely enjoying the fun of picking elixirs, but on the Zhuzi Sect side, the bodies of Elder Yu and Cao Zhen had been discovered. For a time, everyone in the Zhuzi Sect was also very angry, and they all swore that they would find Su Han out and kill him quickly. The members of the Zhuzi Sect all had telepathic instruments to communicate with each other. At that time, hundreds of cultivators from the Zhuzi Sect in Amaterasu Mountain all received wanted orders for Su Han. However, Amaterasu Mountain is too big, and Su Han is cunning and cunning. He did not leave any clues along the way, and he also paid great attention to hiding his own aura. Therefore, hundreds of people from the Zhuzi Sect searched for so many days, but they couldn't even find Su Han. No trace of Han was found. For a time, everyone in the Zhuzi Sect felt aggrieved, but there was nothing they could do. They came to Tianzhao Mountain to try to get as many opportunities as possible, and were not willing to waste their precious time tracking Su Han. "It doesn't matter. When one month is up, that kid will eventually leave Amaterasu Mountain. Let him be proud for two days. When one month is up, we will block him at the exit." ???????????????????, also comforts myself in this way. On this day, Su Han passed by a cliff and heard a fierce fighting sound from the other side. Su Han felt that the two parties in the fight were probably not from Fengyu Palace. Since he was not from the Wind and Rain Hall, Su Han naturally didn't bother to deal with such noisy matters. Just as he was about to walk away, he suddenly heard one of them say: "Ouyang Ming, don't bully others too much. I discovered this regenerated grass first." Regenerated grass? Su Han paused. This regeneration grass is a rare species in the middle-level elixirs of the Divine Sea. It is suitable for refining most healing elixirs and has a very strong effect. Su Han will naturally not let go of such rare species. The other person also laughed: "Don't talk nonsense to me. I'll give you ten breaths. If you don't get out, don't blame me for being rude." These two people are either casual cultivators or members of second- and third-rate sects. Su Han sensed the location of the regenerated grass, and then secretly activated the Ice and Fire Demonic Sunflower on this side of the cliff. Using the Ice and Fire Demonic Sunflower's ability to escape from the earth, he passed an Ice and Fire Demonic Sunflower from one side of the cliff to the other, quietly He rolled up the regenerated grass and rolled it to his side. Then, he laughed and left a message: "You two, I accept the regeneration of grass, you can slowly learn from each other." This sound reached the ears of the two people who were fighting. They were both stunned and stopped one after another. Looking at the location of the regenerated grass, it turned out that the regenerated grass was gone. The middle-aged monk named Ouyang Ming suddenly turned cold: "Who is it? Dare to prey on me?" This man is a strong man at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Su Han is naturally too lazy to confront him head-on and engage in a meaningless fight. Anyway, the regenerated grass has been obtained, so Su Han is naturally the best option. The monk who competed with Ouyang Ming for the regeneration grass seemed a little indifferent. Anyway, even if no one comes to snatch it, the regenerated grass will not fall into his hands and will definitely be snatched away by Ouyang Ming. At that moment, the man also looked at Ouyang Ming with gloating eyes, turned around and left. Ouyang Ming was furious, jumped up and chased towards the place where Su Han's voice came from just now. Ouyang Ming could not say that he was determined to get a mid-level Divine Sea elixir, but having it taken away from him was undoubtedly a provocation to him, which made him furious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2289 Ancient Medicine Garden You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Ouyang Ming discovered that the other party's aura was actually very concealed. I could still trace the other person's aura at first, but soon, the other person's aura disappeared. I chased him for hundreds of miles, and the more I chased him, the more I felt I had no clue. Standing on the road, looking around blankly, not knowing where to pursue next. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, so he struck a big tree on the side of the road with his sword. Boom! With the sword energy flowing freely, the big tree collapsed, all its branches and leaves disintegrated. "Seeking death!" Suddenly, a figure appeared under the big tree, cursed angrily, turned into a ball of light, and punched Ouyang Ming directly. Ouyang Ming had no idea that there was someone under the big tree, nor did he expect that he would hit someone with a casual sword. But when he saw this man rushing up to him without saying a word, he punched him with a punch. Ouyang Ming was already unhappy. At this moment, his heart became even more angry and he slashed at the figure with his sword. Boom! With fists and swords intersecting, both of them took a few steps back, cursed angrily, and then rushed towards each other, fighting together. Su Han actually didn't go far at this moment. He was nearby, hiding in the dark, watching the two men fight with interest. However, not long after the two people fought, suddenly, two pale yellow rays of light flew in, one after the other, flying towards the two of them respectively, but they were two musical instruments. The two people did not expect that at this time, they would actually receive the transmission notes at the same time. They were both stunned, and the fighting bodies subconsciously separated and fell to one side. The two of them each stretched out their hands and grabbed their own transmission notes. After reading the content, the expressions of both of them suddenly changed. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????In fact, the two people did not continue fighting, but each turned into a stream of light and left quickly. ?Looking at the direction the two people left, they turned out to be in the same direction. Su Han, who was watching secretly, was also very curious: "I wonder what the content of the transmission notes these two people received was? It actually made them put aside their fight and rush in the same direction?" For a moment, Su Han's curiosity was aroused. His keen intuition made him realize that this was definitely not a trivial matter. At the moment, Su Han also pushed at full speed, hanging behind the two people neither fast nor slow, not letting the two people notice, but not losing him. ?This follow-up lasted for two days. Amaterasu Mountain was really too big, and the two people didn't seem to have any intention of stopping to rest, so they drove without sleep for two days. Finally, the two stopped. From a distance, Su Han discovered that in a vast open space in front of him, there was a large group of people gathering there. Among this group of people, there are people from Fengyu Palace, people from Zhuzi Sect, people from other sects, and some casual cultivators. For some reason, Fengyu Palace and Zhuzi Sect, who always fought when they met, were standing together at this time, and the senior elders of both sides seemed to be still talking about something. "What happened to make Fengyu Palace and Zhuzi Sect forget about their past grudges? Also, people from other sects and casual cultivators seem to be gathering here one by one. What's going on?" Su Han was also extremely curious. The two people he was following also merged into the gathering crowd at this time, looking for people from their respective sects. With a thought, Su Han also walked out swaggeringly. He knew that the people of Zhuzi Sect must be eager to kill him and then hurry up. However, there were also many monks from Fengyu Palace present, so he was not afraid at all. "Su Han!" "It's Su Han. He dares to appear here. Aren't he afraid that we will kill him?" When the people of Zhu Zizong saw Su Han, murderous intent burst out in their eyes. Su Han ignored them at all and strode into the crowd of Fengyu Palace. The disciples of Fengyu Hall shouted: "Senior Brother Su Han." Many elders of Fengyu Palace also greeted Su Han. Although they did not know how Su Han entered Tianzhao Mountain, in any case, Su Han was from Fengyu Palace and one of their own. "Oh my God, it's that Su Han. Didn't he say that he was exiled to Ten Thousand Demons Island by the head of the Wind and Rain Palace?" "It seems that the legend is all nonsense. This Su Han has such great potential. I know that their Wind and Rain Palace is reluctant to banish him to Ten Thousand Demons Island. It is just a smokescreen to stop Su Han from being wanted by Zhu Zizong, so that Su Han has a chance to grow up." Monks and casual cultivators from other forces,There were a lot of discussions, and when the people of the Zhuzi Sect heard these discussions, they became even more angry, with their eyes wishing to kill the people of the Fengyu Palace on the spot. If they didn't have more important things to do, they would have already started arguing with Fengyu Palace. "Brother Su." In the team of Fengyu Palace, Ye Xi also faced Su Han, "I was about to give you the transmission note, and you came." Su Han also smiled and asked: "With so many people gathering here, is there anything big going on?" "There is something big, and it is an extraordinary thing." Ye Xi said with a serious face, "Brother Su, remember I told you that Elder Fei Yun once calculated that the opportunity of Tianzhao Mountain is not as simple as it seems on the surface. What?" "Of course I remember." Su Han nodded. Ye Xi said excitedly: "Fei Yuanlao's conclusion has come true. Just now, our strong men from Fengyu Palace and Zhuzi Sect discovered a large formation not far in front of us. That large formation had a spirit and sent a thought to their gods. In the knowledge, it turns out that this large array is the entrance to an ancient medicine garden! The ancient medicine garden, Brother Su, is also an ancient medicine garden located in Amaterasu Mountain. The elixirs in it are definitely higher than the elixirs in Amaterasu Mountain. This Suddenly we were really developed.¡± Ye Xi danced and looked very excited. "Ancient Medicine Garden? Is this serious?" Su Han's eyes also glowed with light. "Of course it's serious. Now many people have got the news and are gathered here, just waiting to enter the ancient medicine garden together." Ye Xi said. Su Han nodded and looked around. There were at least two to three hundred people present, which meant that half of the people who entered Amaterasu Mountain were gathered here. "Everyone, almost half of the people from all the forces have arrived. Should we enter the ancient medicine garden now, or wait until everyone else arrives and then go in together?" asked a powerful casual cultivator who seemed to have quite a lot of status. "Go in first, go in first. Time is precious. Originally we only had one month in Amaterasu Mountain, but now half a month has passed. If we spend another three to five days waiting for them, it will be equivalent to wasting three to five days. It¡¯s not worthwhile.¡± "Yes, you must go in first. How many good things can you get in three to five days?" There won¡¯t be any disagreement at all about this kind of thing, everyone advocates going in first. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2290 Divine Yingcao You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It seems that everyone has the same idea. However, if we go in first, how will we arrange the arrangements for the people who come after us?" "Arrange whatever you need to do, we can't wait." "Yes, this opportunity cannot be missed. Otherwise, send a few people to stay and wait for them." The strong casual cultivator asked: "Who wants to stay?" As soon as these words came out, everyone else pretended to be deaf and dumb, and acted as if they didn't hear them. Who wants to stay? Facing the Ancient Medicine Garden, no one is willing to stay, and it is unfair for anyone to stay. ¡°Leave a mark to tell them the location of the entrance to the medicine garden. After they arrive, they will naturally follow the mark and go in.¡± One person suggested. "Okay, this is a good idea." Others also agreed. At the moment, after leaving a mark, these two to three hundred people, led by a few of the strongest people, rushed inward one after another. Along the way, wherever everyone looked, there were pieces of the divine sea's primary elixir. Even the divine sea mid-level elixirs are better. But at this time, everyone was indifferent to these divine sea mid-level elixirs. After all, there are still many good things in the ancient medicine garden. Stopping now to collect the middle-level elixir from the sea of ????spirits is called short-sightedness. Su Han could feel that from the Zhu Zizong camp, there were constant looks of murderous intent towards him. But he didn't care at all and acted as if he didn't see it. After walking for twenty or thirty miles, everyone heard a rumbling sound like muffled thunder, coming from far to near. Everyone's pace quickened. The leading elder of Fengyu Hall, named Zhang Xingjie, whispered to the disciples of Fengyu Hall as he walked: "Everyone, please be careful and don't panic. There is no way that the Ancient Medicine Garden is without some risks." ???????????????????????? Soon, a waterfall like the Milky Way in the Nine Heavens appeared in everyone's sight. The waterfall was as tall as a cloud and as wide as an unknown amount. The rumbling water flowed down from a high place with such force that everyone's ears began to hurt. The waterfall around was a magical hazy water wave. The sun shines on it, and the color is five colors. Various colors are intertwined with Changhong, which looks extremely beautiful in the void. ¡°What a spectacular waterfall.¡± Everyone was shocked by the spectacle in front of them. They never expected that there would be such a spectacle in Amaterasu Mountain. However, Su Han could see that the intertwined layers of water waves had a very powerful defense formation. If ordinary people couldn't see it and acted rashly, they would definitely be killed by the formation. But Su Han could also see that with the changes in these water waves, the formation seemed to be slowly opening on its own initiative. "It seems that what they said is indeed true. There is indeed an entrance here that is about to be opened." Su Han knew that looking at the changes in the water waves, this formation would be completely opened in half an hour at most. "Haha, behind this big waterfall is the entrance to the Ancient Medicine Garden. Let me go in and explore it first." One person was eager to try and rushed into the waterfall. But he was stopped by a strong man: "Are you seeking death? The entrance to the ancient medicine garden will not be open for a while. If you rush up and crash into the formation now, it is no different than seeking death." After being reminded, everyone discovered that these water waves turned out to be formations, and they were all stunned at the moment. After waiting for less than half an hour, a bright light suddenly burst out in front of everyone's eyes. The hazy water waves and the intertwined rainbows all transpired in an instant and turned into nothingness. Immediately afterwards, the water curtain of the waterfall opened in the middle, revealing a series of ancient golden stone steps. The stone steps are full of ancient atmosphere, giving people a sense of vicissitudes as if leading to ancient times. "The formation is open, go in!" With this shout, two to three hundred people scrambled to be the first, like crucian carp crossing a river, rushing into the water curtain and stepping onto the golden stone steps. Su Han also rushed into the water curtain together with the people from the Wind and Rain Hall, and kept running on the golden and simple steps. The steps seemed to have no end. After walking around at least several thousand steps, everyone saw a green valley in front of them. In this valley, clouds cover the fog and there is plenty of spiritual energy. Looking from a distance, the spiritual power is soaring to the sky, making people wonder whether they have entered a fairyland. "Ancient Medicine Garden!" Everyone knew that this was an ancient medicine garden, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be such a big valley. Looking at this posture, the radius is at least several hundred miles. ???????????????????The ancient medicine garden is so big? While Su Han was thinking about it, the figures of those who came in rushed toward the valley like dumplings. Every figure rushing into the valley is like a stone thrown into the water, disappearing directly into a layer of hazy water waves. Su Han did not hesitate and rushed into the valley. I just felt a force like water waves sending me away, and then my body seemed to be in the water waves. After drifting several times, it finally landed. When Su Han's vision recovered, he found that he was in a deep valley with no other people around him. ¡°Obviously, everyone was swept to different places after entering the valley. Su Han did not hesitate at all, he walked nearby and headed towards the direction with the most abundant spiritual power. Now that he has entered the Ancient Medicine Garden, he is not polite. "It is indeed an ancient medicine garden. Although this is only the outer area, the level and quantity of elixirs are no longer comparable to those outside." Su Han went all the way, and through his judgment on spiritual power, he really felt like a fish in water, and gained a lot along the way. However, there are obviously some elementary and middle-level elixirs from the Divine Sea realm in the periphery, and there are no high-level Divine Sea realm elixirs. Suddenly, Su Han's eyes moved and he saw a large amount of elixir in front of him. "Is this the divine elixir?" Su Han saw the large green elixir, criss-crossing it, growing together in patches. A rough estimate was that there were at least hundreds of them. Although Su Han had gained a lot before, at this time, he still couldn't help but be shocked. This divine Ying grass is the best main material for refining the divine Ying Dan. Such a large amount of divine Ying grass is enough to refine thousands of pills. Shenyingdan is gone. The Shenying Pill is a conventional elixir used by monks in the Divine Sea Realm for daily practice. Its uses are similar to the Holy Yuan Stone, but it is much stronger than the Holy Yuan Stone. Because the spiritual power in the Saint Yuan Stone will be saturated after being absorbed for a while, if you want to absorb it again, you have to wait until this part of the spiritual power is completely refined. The spiritual power in the Shenying Pill is relatively pure, so practicing with the Shenying Pill is much more effective than practicing with the Holy Yuan Stone. In the Wind and Rain Palace, even elder-level figures are in short supply of Shenying Pills. Not to mention the thousands of Shenying Pills, anyone who looks at them will have their eyes turned green. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2291 Pterodactyl Guardian You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han almost couldn't believe his eyes for a moment. Normally, one or two sacred grasses would be enough to cause the mid-level powerhouses of the Divine Sea Realm to fight for it. Not to mention hundreds of sacred grasses, Su Han was absolutely sure that the two major sects, Fengyu Palace and Zhuzi Sect combined, would not be able to produce so many sacred grasses. Although Su Han was moved, he was not in a hurry to take action immediately. There are so many sacred grasses growing so densely that it seems that they are easily available, but in fact, are they really so easy to get? Su Han has not forgotten the result of Elder Fei Yun's calculation. In Tianzhao Mountain, crises and opportunities coexist. This ancient medicine garden also belongs to Tianzhao Mountain. It cannot be just opportunities and no crises. ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t tell where the crisis is hidden for a while. While he was looking at it, a figure suddenly flew from a distance and stopped a hundred meters away from Su Han. The person who came was a peak elder of the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm from the Zhuzi Sect. Seeing Su Han, the elder's face was slightly startled, and a flash of murderous intent flashed across his face. Then his eyes stopped on the piece of sacred grass, and he also showed a look of ecstasy. "Shen Yingcao?" After all, he was a senior elder from a large sect, so he naturally recognized what it was. Hundreds of sacred grasses formed a large area, and the powerful visual impact made the elder of the Zhuzi Sect stunned for a moment. However, after just a moment, the Zhuzi Sect elder's attention immediately returned to Su Han. "Su Han, your luck doesn't seem to be very good." The elder of the Zhuzi Sect looked at Su Han with a sarcastic look on his face. Su Han smiled faintly: "What's wrong?" The elder of the Zhuzi Sect sarcastically said: "Needless to say, you and I, the Zhuzi Sect, are enemies of each other. Today, I happen to be here to kill you. While completing the sect's wanted order, I can also collect all these sacred herbs in my bag. How can I It¡¯s not like killing two birds with one stone.¡± "Oh?" Su Han raised his eyebrows, "What if I have any objections?" "If you have any objections, just go to hell!" The Zhuzi Sect elder didn't talk nonsense to Su Han at all. He raised his arms and a sword light shot up into the sky from behind. It swayed into the air and spread into hundreds of sword energy. It blocked the void and struck down at Su Han like a sudden rain. Fortunately, Su Han had been on guard and activated the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. In a flash, he used the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower to escape underground. Boom! The sword energy fell one after another, and the ground where Su Han had just landed was immediately cut into terrifying ravines, cutting the entire ground to pieces. "This kid can actually dodge my killing move?" The Zhuzi Sect elder was a little surprised. However, before he could make a move, the next moment, he suddenly felt two terrifying forces coming from behind. This force was so tyrannical that even the strongest men at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm appeared in an instant. Cold sweat, feeling like life and death are just a matter of thoughts. There is no doubt that these two terrifying powers are enough to kill him. For a moment, the Zhuzi Sect elder was also breaking out in cold sweat. He did not dare to stop at all. His body turned into a stream of light and left the place in an instant. When he looked back, he saw two huge monster pterosaurs appearing from nowhere and rushing toward him. The shape of these two pterosaurs is very strange. The pair of large fleshy wings on their backs are dozens of feet wide when opened, giving the impression of blocking out the sky and the sun. The Zhuzi Sect elder just dodged the first blow from the two pterosaurs, but the two pterosaurs had no intention of giving up. With a flick of their wings, they rushed towards him again. The elder of the Zhuzi Sect was so frightened that he was out of his mind. Judging from the power of these two pterodactyls, it was obvious that they would not lose to a strong man at the seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm. He could not afford to offend such a being. "No wonder Su Han saw the sacred grass just now but didn't pick it. It turns out that these sacred grasses are not easy to pick. These two pterosaurs should be hiding nearby to protect the sacred grass at any time." When the Zhuzi Sect elder thought of this, he gritted his teeth and secretly cursed the little fox Su Han. These two pterosaurs are obviously the companion beasts of the divine phoenix grass. Anyone who takes advantage of the divine phoenix grass will be attacked crazily by them. In the end, Su Han didn't get hit, but he did. For a moment, the elder of the Zhuzi Sect had only one thought in his mind, and that was to escape. Although hundreds of sacred grasses are very attractive and can even directly change the fate of the Zhuzi Sect, naturally your life is more important than your own life. For a moment, the elder also activated his body movements at full speed and fled desperately. But the two pterosaurs were chasing after them, with no intention of giving up.  After all, the elder of the Zhuzi Sect is slightly inferior in strength, and the pterosaur is a natural flying species. In terms of speed, the elder of the Zhuzi Sect cannot match it, and is about to be overtaken. "Do you want to burn the sea of ??gods?" The elder of the Zhuzi Sect is also hesitant in his heart. In his current state, if he burns the sea of ??gods, his speed can be increased a bit. However, it is still difficult to get rid of the pursuit of these two pterosaurs. The most important thing is that these two pterosaurs seem to have no idea how long they will chase me. Do they have to keep burning the sea of ????the gods to escape like this until they die of exhaustion? "No, if I lure these two pterosaurs away, that kid Su Han will get a big advantage. All those sacred grasses will belong to him. No, no, I absolutely can't let that kid get this advantage. .¡± This elder of the Zhuzi Sect is not a fool. He lured away the two pterosaurs, but let Su Han pick the sacred grass there. How could it be so cheap? For a moment, the Zhuzi Sect elder gritted his teeth and took out the teleportation talisman that left Amaterasu Mountain. Although he was deeply reluctant to leave, once he left Amaterasu Mountain, according to regulations, he could not come back. However, if he had lured these two pterosaurs, he would have ended up even worse without using the teleportation talisman. After using the teleportation talisman, the two pterosaurs will return to Shenyingcao if they lose their tracking target. In this way, at least Su Han can be prevented from picking the sacred grass, and maybe these two pterosaurs can directly kill Su Han. Thinking of this, the elder of the Zhuzi Sect also made up his mind, directly crushed the talisman, broke the void, and left Amaterasu Mountain. The two pterosaurs were chasing after them, and suddenly they saw a flash of light, and the enemy disappeared before their eyes. The two pterosaurs looked at each other, and for a moment, they didn't know what to do. The two pterosaurs communicated with each other for a moment, and they obviously felt that this enemy should not be able to catch up. At the moment, I can only return depressed. From the time they started chasing the elder of the Zhuzi Sect until now, only a few minutes have passed, which is not a long time. However, when they returned to the place where the sacred grass was, they were dumbfounded. Hundreds of divine grasses all disappeared and were picked away within a few minutes of their departure. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2292: Being tricked by Su Han You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the two pterosaurs saw this, they were furious. They valued these sacred grasses more than anything else, and they were counting on the day when the time was right to use these sacred grasses as food. However, before I even started enjoying it, I was served in a pot. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ! The two pterosaurs looked up to the sky and roared, extremely angry. "Brother, these humans are so abominable." "We were fooled. The person just now lured us away on purpose. The person who stole the herb must be his accomplices. Let's go find them. The person just now was wearing purple clothes. As long as we find them wearing Anyone wearing purple clothes will definitely be able to find the divine Yingcao." "Walk!" The two pterosaurs never saw Su Han from beginning to end, because Su Han had already escaped into the ground at the beginning. They only saw the elder of the Zhuzi Sect, so they naturally concluded that the person who stole the sacred grass must be the same person who was wearing red and purple clothes with the elder of the Zhuzi Sect. It has to be said that the spiritual intelligence of these two pterosaurs is not very enlightened, and their IQ is really not high. They had no other ideas at all and decided that people from the Zhuzi Sect had stolen the Divine Yingcao. At this moment, the monks of the Zhuzi Sect in the ancient medicine garden are still unaware that they are already hated to death by the two pterodactyls. In the next period of time, these two pterosaurs will harass them and make them restless. Soon, several groups of Zhuzi Sect monks were attacked by ancient pterosaurs in the ancient medicine garden. After Pterodactyl killed several groups of people, he found that the Divine Yingcao did not seem to be on these people, and after the Zhuzi Sect discovered that it was attacked, the strong men immediately gathered together, and the resistance was very strong. The two pterosaurs had no choice but to give up temporarily. This incident also greatly damaged the vitality of the Zhuzi Sect. The people of the Zhuzi Sect were all depressed, and they had no idea how their sect got into trouble with these two ancient pterosaurs. ¡­¡­ At this time, compared with the depressed people of the Zhuzi Sect, Su Han seemed to be at ease. When the two pterosaurs chased the elder of the Zhuzi Sect, Su Han used all the ice and fire magic sunflower vines he had and swept away hundreds of divine phoenix grasses at the same time in a very short period of time. Su Han has gained a lot after getting these hundreds of sacred grasses. Even if he leaves the Ancient Medicine Garden now, he won't feel much regret. These hundreds of sacred herbs can be refined into thousands of divine pills. Such a large amount of resources, even if obtained by a large sect, can immediately increase the sect's strength to a higher level and change the destiny of the sect. Next, Su Han walked towards the inner perimeter of the ancient medicine garden. The most essential and core heritage of this ancient medicine garden will definitely be in the inner circle. Su Han knew this very well. Everyone who enters this ancient medicine garden will eventually gather in the inner circle. ¡­¡­ The elder of the Zhuzi Sect consumed his teleportation talisman and teleported outside the entrance of Amaterasu Mountain. At this time, almost all the people outside the entrance of Amaterasu Mountain have left. The eight giants have also left long ago, and only a few monks who stayed behind are still there. Seeing the elder of the Zhuzi Sect coming out, the few people who stayed behind were not surprised. In the past half month, many people have taken the initiative to use teleportation talismans to travel out of Amaterasu Mountain. After all, there are not only opportunities in Amaterasu Mountain, but also many dangers. . "Elder Lai, why did you come out too? It seems that the danger in Amaterasu Mountain is really not low." A left-behind monk from the Zhuzi Sect took the initiative to say hello to the elder. Elder Na Lai looked ugly: "I was tricked by that little beast Su Han, so I had no choice but to use the teleportation talisman to come out." "What? Su Han?" The Zhuzi Sect monk's face also changed, "Didn't Su Han get thrown into the Island of Ten Thousand Demons? How could he appear in Amaterasu Mountain?" "I don't know how he got into Amaterasu Mountain, but he definitely didn't go to Ten Thousand Demons Island. People who went to Ten Thousand Demons Island can't come out so quickly. We were all deceived by Fengyu Palace, saying By letting him go to Ten Thousand Demons Island, we are actually cultivating him in secret, and now his cultivation has reached the second level of the Divine Sea Realm." ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect that Fengyu Palace would trick us?¡± The monk was furious after hearing this. Elder Lai said: "Don't worry, there is something more important. In Tianzhao Mountain, we actually found an ancient medicine garden. Now many of them have entered the ancient medicine garden. I am in the ancient medicine garden." In the garden, hundreds of sacred grasses were found. When I was about to pick them, Su Han tricked me and I had to come out as a last resort."   What? Hundreds of sacred grasses? The monk almost thought that he heard wrongly. Ten plants of Divine Yingcao were a considerable fortune, let alone hundreds of plants? It is no exaggeration to say that even if the eight giants heard about hundreds of sacred grasses, they would not hesitate to snatch them away, even if they were beaten to a bloody head. "Let's go back to the sect quickly and inform the leaders about this ancient medicine garden." "That's right, people from Fengyu Palace and other sects will surely come out soon, and everyone will notify their respective sects." "Yeah, maybe the Eight Giants and the others will open the entrance to Amaterasu Mountain again, allowing more people to go in and find the ancient medicine garden. Even the Eight Giants themselves will go in." "That's not necessarily the case. It depends on how they discuss it. Anyway, let's go back to the sect quickly." ¡­¡­ In the ancient medicine garden, Su Han walked towards the inner area. Although this ancient medicine garden was large, it was not that big compared to the entire Amaterasu Mountain. It took Su Han more than an hour to get to the center of the inner circle. Looking around, there are already fifty or sixty people gathered here in the inner area, and the number is still increasing. Seeing Su Han appear, Elder Zhang Xingjie of the Wind and Rain Hall also hurriedly greeted: "Su Han, come and gather here." Having completely treated Su Han as one of his own, Su Han was not polite, smiled slightly, and walked over. Not long after, Ye Xi also came over. People from Fengyu Palace kept gathering here. Looking at the Zhuzi Sect, although there are many people gathered together, all of them are disgraced, and the number of people is inexplicably smaller. Everyone has a bad look on their faces, as if they have encountered something. Bad luck. When Su Han saw this scene, he also laughed secretly in his heart. These guys were obviously like this because they were fighting with the two pterosaurs. However, the two pterodactyls seemed to have given up. After the monks from the Zhuzi Sect regained their breath, their faces regained some arrogant and domineering air. Su Han looked around and found that the location where everyone was now was on the shore of a huge lake. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2293 Island in the Lake You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This lake should be the center of the ancient medicine garden. At this moment, many people are still gathering here. As far as the eye can see, the lake is covered with a layer of light mist, steaming with spiritual power, making it appear mysterious and unpredictable, giving people endless reverie. This lake is like a sleeping beauty, full of magical attraction, making everyone's eyes uncontrollably focus on it. Wherever Su Han could see, he saw the lake was a vast expanse of blue waves. There seemed to be an island in the center of the lake, with abundant spiritual power, and spiritual power lingering over the island. The sky above the island, due to the evaporation of spiritual power and bursts of rays of auspiciousness, looked extremely sacred, like a blessed land in a fairyland. Su Han knew very well that this should be the core of the ancient medicine garden. Look at the aura filled with spiritual energy above the island. Even though they are so far apart, the spiritual energy floating in there is a refreshing feeling both physically and mentally. It can be seen how abundant the spiritual power of that island is. "It seems that this island will become the final focus of the competition." Su Han observed secretly and found that these powerful men with different backgrounds by the lake were all eyeing the island. After Zhu Zizong's side, after some adjustments, he restored the very proud and proud attitude, and looked at Su Han far away, full of killing. One of the elders of the Zhuzi Sect walked over directly and said coldly: "Boy, don't think that the matter between you and our Zhuzi Sect is just over!" "This is because the people of the Zhuzi Sect don't know that Su Han is responsible for the pterosaur incident. If they knew, they would probably be even more murderous. Su Han shrugged and smiled lightly, but didn't take it seriously. Elder Zhang Xingjie, on the other hand, suddenly shot a sharp look: "If you people from the Zhuzi Sect want to fight, you can come now, and we from the Wind and Rain Palace will accompany you. If you just talk about it, then forgive us for not being so leisurely!" Elder Xingjie was quite a sweet-tempered man. For a moment, even Su Han couldn't help but look at him a few more times. The people of the Zhuzi Sect were just here to chat, and they were also eyeing the island in the middle of the lake, so they were not willing to cause trouble at this time. I could only walk back angrily. "Hmph, that boy Su Han won't be proud for long. When he leaves Amaterasu Mountain, he will die." "That's right, let's get the resources first, and then deal with Su Han." No matter how much these people from the Zhuzi Sect hate Su Han, they can't really focus on Su Han at this time. What they are more concerned about at the moment is how many heaven-defying elixirs and how many heavenly materials and earthly treasures there are on the island in the middle of the lake. Suddenly, someone shouted loudly: "Look, the fog on the lake seems to be gradually dissipating." Everyone quickly looked around and saw that the fog surrounding the lake seemed to be gradually dispersing, and the islands in the lake became increasingly clear. The area of ??the island is not large, only a few dozen acres of land according to visual inspection. However, this island, which is only a few dozen acres of land, exudes amazing spiritual power. This shows how many amazing treasures of heaven and earth are hidden in this island. ¡°In fact, this spiritual power is many times stronger than the original Frost Fire Lotus. The original Frost Fire Lotus had already attracted the eight giants to compete for the prize. Not to mention that the spiritual power of this island in the middle of the lake is comparable to ten Frost Fire Lotuses. At this moment, everyone present was excited, feeling that a rare creation was waving from afar in the middle of the lake. ??????????????????? Maybe, there may even be life-spring-level elixirs on this island in the middle of the lake! "Wait a minute, everyone, don't be so impatient. We should first discuss how to distribute the fortune on the island in the middle of the lake, right?" "Yes, there must be more than one elixir on the island in the middle of the lake. Let's first decide how to distribute it." An elder of the Zhuzi Sect sneered: "No matter how we discuss it, the bad news will come first. If there is good stuff, we in the Zhuzi Sect must take the lead." When Elder Zhang Xingjie heard this, he was not happy: "Your Zhuzi Sect takes priority, does that mean that our Fengyu Palace should take the lead?" "Okay, stop arguing. I think it's better to do this. If there is a life spring-level elixir on that island, it will be distributed according to the ratio of one part for Fengyu Palace, one part for Zhuzi Sect, and one part for casual cultivators. As for those below the life spring level, The elixir will be distributed according to the ratio of 20% from the Wind and Rain Palace, 20% from the Zhuzi Sect, 30% from the casual cultivators, and 30% from other sects. Is this feasible?" A strong casual cultivator said. EverybodyUpon hearing this, I didn¡¯t have much opinion. For those people from the small sect, they did not expect life spring level elixir on this trip. That kind of thing is too illusory. Even the Frost Fire Lotus is not life spring level. They simply don't expect life spring level elixir. I didn¡¯t expect it, and even if I had it, I couldn¡¯t get it for myself. As for the elixirs below the life spring level, their small sects can get 30% of the total, which is already very good. As for the people of Fengyu Palace and Zhuzi Sect, although they wish they could keep all the good things for themselves, they also know that no matter what, the casual cultivators must have a share. After all, among the eight giants, the world of casual cultivators accounts for four. indivual. When everyone was formulating the distribution rules, Su Han seemed to be unaware of it. His eyes were staring at the dispersing mist on the lake, and his brows were slightly wrinkled, as if he was thinking about something. This island in the middle of the lake must be the core part of the ancient medicine garden, Su Han has no doubt about this. However, Su Han was a little doubtful that the opportunity on the island in the middle of the lake was really so easy to obtain. You must know that in this ancient medicine garden, opportunities are always accompanied by dangers. The large piece of sacred grass before was guarded by two powerful pterosaurs, which is enough to prove this. The spiritual power of the island in the middle of the lake is soaring, many times more exaggerated than that of the sacred grass. Su Han doesn't believe it if he can get the opportunity without any obstacles. What's more, Elder Fei Yun's calculations also show that there is danger in Amaterasu Mountain. Therefore, this island in the middle of the lake is the core of the ancient medicine garden, which is equivalent to the core of Amaterasu Mountain. It is impossible not to have it. any danger. However, for other people, they may not have heard of Fei Yuanlao's calculation results, and they also don't know about the previous affairs of Shenyingcao and Pterodactyl. At this moment, everyone was so dazzled by the opportunities on the island that they could not think about whether there was any danger in it. Su Han always feels that the atmosphere of this lake seems to be glowing and precious, but in fact the atmosphere is a bit weird. Although the hazy mist on the lake slowly dispersed, Su Han always felt that the mist, which was like glowing light and auspicious energy, was so beautiful that it seemed a little unreal. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2294: Grabbing the elixir You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! While Su Han was thinking, he heard the shouts from everyone: "The distribution plan has been decided, let's go?" "Hurry up and head to the island in the middle of the lake. Go earlier and get the opportunity earlier." "Everyone can't wait for a long time. What's more, if they wait any longer, more and more people will come, and the things they will be allocated will become less. So, everyone is gearing up and can¡¯t wait. "Walk!" ? One after another figures soared into the sky, flying towards the island in the middle of the lake. The lake is not big, and within a short while, everyone reached the island in the middle of the lake. As silhouettes fell on the island in the middle of the lake, everyone felt comfortable. The abundant spiritual power on the island made everyone feel relaxed and happy. "Tsk tsk, there is so much spiritual power just on the edge of the island. This spiritual power is much more abundant than our sect's Xiuwu Hall. It is indeed an ancient medicine garden. This is just the edge of the island. If we enter the center of the island, How exaggerated is that?" "Yes, such abundant spiritual power is really impossible to have in the outside world. On this island, maybe there can be a life-spring-level elixir." "I don't expect a Life Spring-level elixir. If you can give me a high-level Shenhai elixir, I'll wake up laughing in my dreams." Everyone was talking and walking towards the center of the island. Along the way, there were countless elementary elixirs from the Divine Sea, but the people who arrived here were already familiar with the elementary elixirs from the Divine Sea and ignored them as weeds on the roadside. Suddenly, bang! The few people walking at the front of the team were suddenly bounced back as if they had hit an invisible wall. "Be careful, there is a formation on this island." Several strong men with relatively advanced cultivation levels immediately frowned. After looking around, a strong man said: "This formation seems to be a protective formation, used to prevent people from entering the center of the island." "This is probably the test set by the Ancient Medicine Garden, right? Let us break the formation before we can enter the final core place." "In that case, hurry up and break it, I can't wait any longer." The strong man checked it again and said: "This formation is still quite powerful. It may require all of us to work together to break it." "In that case, let's work together to break it. Haha, I don't know what treasures there will be in the center of the island. I can't wait." Everyone quickly reached a consensus and joined forces to break the formation. Under the leadership of several of the strongest people, everyone used their magical powers to bombard the same point in the formation. Boom! With each attack, colorful air currents will overflow from the gaps in the formation. Su Han frowned slightly when he saw the colorful airflow. As everyone continued to destroy the formation, the colorful airflow overflowing from the formation became more and more intense. The colorful airflow spread in all directions, and after a while, a layer of faint colored mist had covered the entire island. Su Han's eyes were also staring at those colorful airflows, but his mind was constantly spinning. At this moment, boom! There was a loud noise, and a multicolored airflow like a mushroom cloud suddenly rose into the sky. A conspicuous gap in the formation was exposed to everyone. The formation was finally broken. "Let's go in!" One after another figures rushed towards the gap in the formation. Su Han also gulped slowly, until almost everyone else had gone in, and then slowly walked into the gap in the formation. His behavior was obviously not in line with his previous style. But at this time, no one cared to pay attention to Su Han. Everyone was focused on the opportunities on this island. After entering the inner area of ??the island, the spiritual power became more intense, and the road was green and lush. As soon as you enter, it feels like a fairyland, with all kinds of exotic flowers and plants growing on both sides of the road. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of these exotic flowers and herbs, they are all middle-level elixirs from the Divine Sea. Here, the Divine Sea's mid-level elixirs are like stubbles of Chinese cabbage. They grow full and swaying in the wind, giving off a feeling of being picked by anyone. For a moment, everyone couldn¡¯t care less about their demeanor and immediately started grabbing madly. Those elder-level figures could still keep their composure and did not take action. When they came here, their goal was at least the high-level elixir of the Divine Sea. These mid-level elixirs of the Divine Sea could no longer satisfy their appetite.  However, the younger generation has a very large demand for Shenhai's mid-level elixir, and for a while, they are all scrambling to grab it. However, Su Han looked at these people who were looting, but did not join them immediately. Ye Xi has been secretly paying attention to Su Han. He feels that Su Han has been acting strange since he came to the island. Seeing that Su Han didn't start picking, he couldn't help but come to Su Han and asked: "Brother Su, don't you go and grab some?" Su Han just smiled and said, "If you like it, go grab some and I'll take a look." "Um." Ye Xi nodded and joined the robbing army without saying anything else. A disciple of the Zhuzi Sect was happily picking a mid-level elixir from the Divine Sea. Suddenly, a figure appeared next to him, and it was Su Han. For a moment, the hairs all over the disciples of the Zhuzi Sect suddenly exploded. As if facing a formidable enemy, they cursed: "Su Han, don't even think about trying to steal my elixir. All the sects and forces have agreed to distribute the benefits. You guys?" People from the Wind and Rain Palace should go there to pick." Su Han looked at this disciple of the Zhuzi Sect with a look like an idiot, and slowly picked one of the middle-level elixirs from the divine sea, then ignored the other elixirs and went to other places. . The disciple of the Zhuzi Sect breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that Su Han only picked an inconspicuous plant among the middle-level elixirs in the Divine Sea, but turned a blind eye to the other elixirs, he couldn't help but mutter in a low voice: "I'm sick. " In this way, Su Han wandered around among the crowd, occasionally picking one or two plants, but he did not pick them all like others. "If anyone could see it at this time, they would find that every elixir picked by Su Han seemed to have some specific purpose. The elixirs he picked may not be the most precious ones on site, but they definitely have some common characteristics. Two hours later, this large amount of elixir was also divided up. It can be seen that everyone has gained a lot, and their faces are full of excitement and joy. Ye Xi was also full of joy, obviously she had gained a lot, and asked: "Brother Su, how did you gain?" Su Han shook his head and smiled mysteriously, but said nothing. He did not participate in the robbery of elixirs at all, and the elixirs he collected now were of little value compared to others. However, Su Han is confident that it won't take long for these things to have unexpected value. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2295 Three-layer Platform You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After dividing up this piece of elixir, the team continued to move forward. This island is indeed not big. After walking for several miles, in the hazy colorful mist, everyone saw a tall building in the distance. When they got closer, everyone discovered that the building was actually an altar. And underneath the altar is a huge platform. Around the platform, there are at least a thousand stone steps, one step at a time, extending upward like a ladder to the sky. At the top of these thousands of stone steps is the altar. And in the four corners of the platform, there are four spiritual fields like medicine fields, covered with elixirs. And there is a second platform about three to four hundred steps up from the platform, which also has four corners and four spiritual lands. It's just that the area of ??the spiritual land is much smaller than the platform below. However, although the area is small, the spiritual power is more abundant and stronger. When you reach the third platform, you will find the altar. There are also four pieces of spiritual land in the four corners, but the area of ??these four spiritual lands is smaller, only about three feet square. "However, these four spiritual lands are covered with a layer of auspicious aura like a cover, giving people an extremely sacred feeling. "The first level of the platform is filled with divine sea mid-level elixirs." ????????????????????????Everyone's eyes first looked at the first-level platform, and found that the first-level platform was full of Shenhai's mid-level elixir, with as many as tens of thousands. "The second platform is filled with high-level elixirs from the Divine Sea!" Everyone¡¯s eyes also fell on the second platform. The second-level platform was filled with high-level elixirs from the Divine Sea, and the four spiritual fields added up to a total of four to five hundred plants. This time, those elder-level figures suddenly lost their composure, and their minds became active. Putting the eyes on the third platform, it was shrouded in Xia Guangbao, which was like a cover. Although everyone couldn't see what it was, they could also guess some. "The third level platform must be at least half a life spring level elixir. Maybe it will be a real life spring level!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A life-quan-level elixir is something that even the eight giants cannot afford. If they, the middle-level powerhouses of the Divine Sea Realm, can obtain a Life Spring-level elixir, their cultivation level will be improved by at least one level! Especially for those who are already at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm, or at the peak of the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm, if their cultivation is improved by one level, it is equivalent to directly entering the high level of the Divine Sea Realm and reaching the level of the eight giants! It can be expected that after the distribution of the elixir on the third level platform is completed, the entire situation in Xiaogushan will change! By then, maybe the eight giants will all become the eighteen giants! These strong men finally put away their inner reveries. They know that distribution still has to start from the first-tier platform. At the moment, everyone began to collect the elixirs from the first level platform. Su Han still did not participate in the looting as before, but only occasionally took action to collect some inconspicuous elixirs. Two hours later, everyone came to the second platform. The second platform is full of high-level elixirs from the Divine Sea. At this time, those powerful elders couldn't hold it back any longer and began to snatch it away one by one. Once they take action, the younger generation will have nothing to worry about. The high-level Divine Sea elixirs on the second level platform were quickly divided up by those elder-level experts in the middle-level Divine Sea realm. At this level, Su Han, like other young people, was empty-handed and got nothing. However, Su Han still had that leisurely look on his face, as if he didn't care at all. This time, even Ye Xi couldn't understand. He is very aware of Su Han's strength and knows that Su Han is fully qualified to compete with some intermediate elders of the Divine Sea Realm. But Su Han didn¡¯t grab any of the second-level elixirs. Doesn¡¯t he value these elixir resources? That is impossible. In the world of martial arts, there is no monk who does not value elixirs. To monks, elixirs are like food to ordinary people. Without them, they cannot survive. Therefore, Ye Xi felt a little confused about Su Han's behavior. Half an hour later, the elixirs on the second floor were divided up, and everyone started walking to the third floor. At this time, the most exciting people in my heart were those who were at the sixth level and the peak of the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm among the two major sects and casual cultivators. They themselves are the most powerful among this group of people, and the third level of elixir can only get their turn.As for the others, they just wanted to watch the excitement. The third-level elixir had nothing to do with them, and they had no extravagant hopes. There are a total of ten people in the team who are at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm and at the peak of the sixth level. There are four people from the Fengyu Palace, three from the Zhuzi Sect, and three from the Loose Cultivators. These ten strong men will be the ones who carve up the third-level interests. As soon as they stepped onto the third platform, everyone felt a long-lasting ancient spiritual energy coming towards their faces. The sacred altar gives people a feeling of worship. And in the four corners around the altar, four circular spiritual lands are covered by spiritual power, but you can still vaguely see the elixir inside! Life spring level elixir! At this moment, the ten strong men could not help but feel excited. As long as they get a life spring level elixir, their fate will completely change. And among these four spiritual lands, there are three elixirs in each spiritual land, which adds up to a total of twelve life spring-level elixirs! In other words, each of the ten people can get at least one Life Spring-level elixir. "Oh my god, every strong person has at least one Life Spring-level elixir. I have a hunch that in the next period of time, more high-level strong people in the Divine Sea Realm will emerge in Xiaogushan." "Yes, these ten strong men may be able to break through to the high level of the Divine Sea Realm after obtaining the life spring level elixir. By then, they will no longer be the Eight Giants, but the Eighteen Giants." "Everyone, does the previous distribution plan still count?" A sixth-level powerhouse of the Divine Sea Realm who was a casual cultivator said. "Do the math, we have agreed before that if there is a life spring level elixir, there will be one for Fengyu Palace, one for Zhuzi Sect, and one for Loose Cultivator. Now there are exactly twelve lifequan level elixirs, that is, four from Fengyu Palace and four from Zhuzi Sect. One plant, four for casual cultivators. As for both the Zhuzi Sect and the casual cultivators, there are only three people. You can discuss among yourself who the fourth plant will be allocated to." This distribution plan is reasonable and no one raised any objection. Although there are many conflicts between Fengyu Palace and Zhu Zizong, at this time, interests are obviously more important. Neither side said anything, and they acquiesced that the other sect would take as much as their own sect. The next step is to pick the elixir. " However, there are spiritual shields surrounding these life spring-level elixirs. It takes a lot of trouble to pick these life spring-level elixirs. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2296 Su Han¡¯s plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With the strength of the sixth-level and sixth-level peak powerhouses of the Divine Sea Realm present, it would take some time to break through these spiritual power shields. The difficulty lies in not damaging the essence of the elixir during the process of breaking it open. Otherwise, if it is destroyed purely by brute force, everyone will use their strength together and it will not take a few blows to blast it away. When Su Han saw these powerful men gathering together, he did not interfere. Instead, he flew up and got off the third platform. "Brother Su, where are you going?" Ye Xi asked. Su Han waved his hand: "I'll go to the second floor platform to have a look." Some people from the Zhuzi Sect also sneered when they saw this: "This kid must be mentally retarded. Could it be that he wants to go to the second floor to see if he can find something missing?" "When we were on the second floor just now, this kid didn't even dare to let out a fart. Wasn't he very arrogant before? If he didn't take all of us, the Zhuzi Sect, in his eyes, why would he be in vain at the critical moment?" "Haha, maybe looking back now, I feel that I didn't get anything on the second floor. The more I think about it, the worse it feels, so I went to the second floor to see if I could find anything." "He was dreaming. There were so many powerful men on the second floor who swept through them just now. It's strange that he was able to pick them up." Su Han came to the second platform, found a relatively quiet corner, took out an alchemy cauldron from the storage ring, and at the same time took out piles of elixirs. These elixirs were all picked on the island after he entered the island, as well as those picked in the spiritual land on the first level just now. At that time, everyone was grabbing the elixirs all over the ground. Only Su Han did not grab them, but picked these elixirs in a very targeted manner. His move attracted the attention of several interested people at the time. However, no one could figure out why Su Han didn't go grab the elixirs all over the floor, but instead picked and picked them. At this moment, Su Han took out these carefully selected elixirs, which naturally had their uses. When he first saw the lake, he felt that the environment around the lake was rather strange, especially the dense mist above the lake, which made Su Han pay attention. After entering the island, everyone broke through the formation on the island and entered the interior of the island. The formation emitted a lot of colorful mist, which attracted Su Han's great attention. He repeatedly tested it with his spiritual consciousness, and finally discovered that this colorful mist was actually a kind of poison! "However, this poison is rather special, it is a poison of spiritual consciousness. Therefore, this poison is difficult to detect before it completely erodes the source of the sea of ??consciousness. But once you notice it, it probably means that the toxicity has eroded the origin of the sea of ??consciousness, and there is no way to save it. " However, this poison exists in the ancient medicine garden, and it is definitely not as simple as poisoning everyone who enters the ancient medicine garden. Su Han observed carefully along the way, and he discovered that this poison should be a test in this ancient medicine garden. On this island, there are actually all the elixirs needed to cure this poison. "As long as you notice the poisonous gas and observe carefully, you will find that the elixir needed to detoxify is available on this island. This is a life-and-death situation, with death within life and life within death. However, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the elixirs all over the island, but no one understood the situation. Only Su Han noticed something subtle when he came near the lake. Coupled with the endless alchemy memories in his mind, he understood the game at once. This game is exactly in line with Mr. Fei¡¯s conclusion that ¡°dangers come with opportunities.¡± "But other people only saw opportunities in their eyes, but not the dangers. These elixirs picked by Su Han are exactly the corresponding antidote to the poisonous gas on this island. Now, while he was still digging for life spring-level elixir above, he came to the quiet place on the second platform and began to refine the antidote. These antidotes are naturally owned exclusively by Su Han. Because Su Han was certain that there could not be another person on this island who could collect these antidotes as completely as he did. Because there are several varieties of these detoxifying elixirs. There were only a few on the island, but Su Han had already picked them all. Without these, the antidote is incomplete and it is impossible to cure the poisonous gas. In other words, Su Han is the only person on this island who has a complete antidote. " In this way, after his antidote is released, no matter how many high-level Shenhai elixirs and how many Life Spring-level elixirs those people get, it will be up to him, Su Han, to decide how they will be distributed in the end. Otherwise, Su Hanjue willDon't mind throwing all the antidotes into the lake. No one except his classmates can even take a single antidote. Of course, if someone does not want to be threatened by Su Han, they can also use the teleportation talisman to teleport out of Tianzhao Mountain and then give the Life Spring-level elixir to others. But it is a pity that these life spring-level elixirs are also contaminated with poisonous gas. If you want to use them, you must first remove the poison before taking them. It can¡¯t cure the poison, and the Life Spring-level elixir is no different from rubbish. And it is simply impossible to collect this complete set of antidotes from the outside world. Because among these antidotes, there are many rare varieties that can only be found in ancient medicine gardens. I have to say that the test on this island is very hidden, but also very clever. If you can't find the person for this test, it can only mean that his alchemy level is not enough to enjoy this great opportunity. This is why Su Han was confident along the way. While others were frantically sweeping up the middle-level elixirs from the Divine Sea, and while others were distributing the high-level elixirs from the Divine Sea and Life Spring-level elixirs, Su Han was extremely calm, because he knew that as long as he saw through this evil spirit on the island, It is up to you to decide how to distribute the final elixir during the test. The antidote is not difficult to refine, because refining the antidote is not the difficulty of this test. The main difficulty lies in seeing through this test and finding detoxification materials from the island. About half an hour later, Su Han refined one or two hundred antidotes in his hand. After putting all the antidotes away, Su Han walked up to the third level platform unhurriedly. At this time, the distribution of life spring-level elixirs is coming to an end. Ye Xi saw Su Han appear and said with regret: "Brother Su, why did you come here? Tsk tsk, you didn't see the appearance of that life spring level elixir, it is really extraordinary. Any one of them is amazing, As if there is life essence, that kind of aura is really" Ye Xi couldn't find the right words to describe it. Not to mention that he had never seen a life-spring-level elixir. No one had seen it in Xiaogushan for so many years. Now that there are twelve of them at once, how could it be possible? Keep people from going crazy. Su Han just smiled lightly and said nothing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2297: Poisoning Found You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the distribution of Life Spring level elixir, everyone¡¯s adventure in this ancient medicine garden has come to an end. The ten powerful people at the sixth level and the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm were all overjoyed. Before they entered Tianzhao Mountain, they never expected to have such an opportunity. Originally they thought they were just bringing the younger generation in to practice, but in the end, this God-given opportunity really caught them off guard. Several powerful men from the Zhuzi Sect are even more complacent. The look he looked at Su Han was like looking at a dead person. ¡°Obviously, now that they have the opportunity, it¡¯s time to settle accounts with Su Han. "Su Han, you don't have to be afraid. The disciples of Fengyu Palace, don't even think about touching the Zhuzi Sect." Elder Zhang Xingjie also said in a deep voice. "That's right, Senior Brother Su Han, we are all on your side." The disciples of Fengyu Palace also shouted one after another. A strong casual cultivator frowned and said: "If you want to fight, it's best to wait until you get out of Amaterasu Mountain." "That's right, let's leave first. I always feel that this island is a bit weird. Before I left, I was always in a state of anxiety." Another strong casual cultivator also said. "Huh? Do you feel this way too?" Another strong man from the Wind and Rain Palace said in surprise. Several strong men exchanged glances with each other, each showing a trace of horror. "Obviously, everyone has a vague feeling of weirdness, even the few powerful men from the Zhuzi Sect who are looking for trouble are no exception, and they also have a little bit of weird feeling in their hearts. However, no matter how they sense and observe, they still don¡¯t know where the problem lies. If you just rely on a hint of intuition, you will be afraid of being laughed at. So, no one said anything about it. Now that it was revealed, everyone discovered that it was not just one or two people who felt this way, but that everyone felt this way. "Hey, it doesn't matter if it's weird or not, as long as you leave here, no matter how weird it is, it has nothing to do with us. Anyway, those elixirs are not fake." A strong man said this, and everyone nodded in agreement. Anyway, they have carefully checked those elixirs and they are indeed not fake. It would be incredible if something fake could be that real. "let's go!" Everyone took out their teleportation talismans and planned to leave the island. At this moment, an indifferent voice suddenly came from the scene: "Wait a minute." This voice seemed very abrupt. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, only to see that the person who made the voice was Su Han! At this moment, everyone was shocked. No one expected that Su Han would stop everyone at this time. "What? What else do you want to fart? Are you going to kneel down and beg our Zhuzi Sect to spare your life after you get out?" A disciple of the Zhuzi Sect sneered. Su Han smiled faintly, but his eyes did not look at the disciple at all, but lightly swept over the faces of the strong men present. "Everyone, should we talk again about the distribution of those high-level Divine Sea elixirs and Life Spring-level elixirs?" When Su Han said this, everyone was surprised. Looking at their expressions, they all seemed to think that Su Han was crazy? "Is this kid out of his mind and crazy? Everything has been distributed, and now he wants to talk about the distribution issue again? Who gave him the courage?" "Yes, is this kid mentally ill? If he is ill, get treatment as soon as possible. Don't go crazy here. Everything has been distributed and negotiated in advance. You are not allowed to mess around here now." "Ignore him, let's go!" "Boy, if you dare to fart again, you will be killed on the spot!" Su Han smiled faintly: "I only want to say one thing, if you want to die, just crush the teleportation talisman and pass it out. Or, if you are sure that you can remove the poison on your body, just leave." As soon as these words came out, everyone in the audience was shocked. A strong man shouted sternly: "What poison? Boy, what do you mean?" "Yes, where did the poison come from? Don't be alarmist!" Many strong men immediately activated their blood vessels, but no toxins were found in their blood vessels. ¡°Boy, I think you¡¯ve lost your mind and gone crazy? Are you just saying casually that we¡¯ve been poisoned, trying to create panic and then fish in troubled waters?¡± "Let's all work together to kill this annoying boy." These strong men are also very angry.?Especially when Su Han said that they were poisoned, they gave them a false alarm. Now that they realized it, they felt even more furious. Su Han chuckled: "Don't believe I was poisoned? You can check your consciousness to see if there is any problem." ¡°Boy, you still want to be alarmist, right?¡± Many strong men sneered. Even Elder Zhang Xingjie from the Wind and Rain Hall looked at Su Han in shock, wondering why Su Han suddenly said that everyone was poisoned. However, someone still followed Su Han¡¯s words and went to investigate. Immediately, each of these people suddenly changed their colors. They unexpectedly discovered that their sea of ??consciousness was filled with a layer of faint multicolored mist at some point! This colorful mist, when it exists in the outside world, is not enough to make people feel inappropriate. But now, existing in the sea of ????consciousness is enough to make people change their color in shock, because they have not noticed at all when this colorful mist entered their sea of ????consciousness. The expressions of these people immediately attracted the attention of others, and each one of them checked their own sea of ??consciousness. Soon, everyone¡¯s faces showed expressions of extreme horror. Obviously, that kind of faint colorful mist appeared in the sea of ??consciousness of each of them. "Don't you think the atmosphere on this island is very strange? That's not an illusion. The colorful mist on this island is a kind of poison of divine consciousness. You are all plundering the elixirs, but you know nothing about this poison of divine consciousness. I feel it. The opportunities on this island are not prepared for you fools. If you are not convinced, just ignore my words. I will wait to see how you die suddenly." Su Hanhan laughed, but what he said made everyone present feel cold. Among them, there are many strong men who are no strangers to the poison path. They can easily detect that the colorful mist in the sea of ??consciousness is indeed a highly threatening spiritual poison. This kind of spiritual toxin will not corrode their bodies or their blood, it will only corrode their spiritual consciousness, turning them into mindless walking corpses very quickly. This kind of spiritual toxin is more terrifying than the toxins that generally corrode the body. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This time I was really careless. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2298 The lion opens its mouth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°No one could have imagined that entering the island would be so smooth and getting the elixir in the end would be extremely smooth. Unexpectedly, the real threat to them in the end was the dense fog surrounding the island, the colorful fog that looked like a fairyland! In fact, this colorful mist is really mixed with quite strong spiritual power, so it can deceive them so that they don't notice the poison in it at all. No wonder everyone feels a little uncomfortable on this island. It turns out that this is the case! "Damn it, I didn't expect the fog on this island to be poisonous. If that's the case, let's retreat quickly and use the teleportation talisman to spread it out." Someone suddenly shouted. Su Han said calmly: "It's too late. The poisonous gas has already invaded the sea of ??consciousness. Leaving now will have no effect. If you stay, you might still have a chance of survival." In fact, everyone also knows that this is the reason. It is already too late to leave now. But what does a glimmer of hope mean? Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Su Han, and then they realized that Su Han was calm and calm, looking completely aloof from the incident. Logically speaking, everyone is on the island and must have been poisoned. Why do you, Su Han, look completely unfazed? Elder Zhang Xingjie of the Wind and Rain Hall laughed dryly: "Su Han, how did you see through this poisonous gas? Aren't you poisoned?" Su Han had fused the essence of the Soul-Eating Bat King and was invulnerable to all poisons. However, in this situation, he naturally would not say that he was invulnerable to all poisons. Instead, he smiled faintly: "Although I was poisoned, I took precautions early. I detoxified myself." "Oh?" Elder Zhang Xingjie's eyes lit up, "Can you detoxify?" Once they heard Su Han say that he had cured the poison himself, everyone was visibly relieved. Since there is an antidote to this poison, it's easy to deal with. You know, when they found out they were poisoned, they all wanted to die. I got so many elixir resources in vain, but in the end I didn¡¯t have the life to enjoy them. Now that they heard that the poison could be cured, they all immediately turned their attention to Su Han. Su Han saw everyone looking at him with stern eyes, but he smiled faintly: "I can detoxify, but I will say ugly things first. I can't help you detox for free." "We will pay for your antidote." A strong man said quickly. Su Han laughed: "Pay? Is the Holy Essence Stone still important in this ancient medicine garden? Have you forgotten that I just said that I would renegotiate the distribution of elixirs?" Re-negotiate the distribution of elixirs? It was only then that everyone remembered that Su Han had indeed said that just now. They all reacted immediately and cursed secretly that this boy was too treacherous. This was an idea to steal the elixir in their pockets! However, even if they knew that Su Han was trying to steal the elixir in their pocket, there was nothing they could do. Because their lives were in Su Han's hands. Even though the elixir was good, they had to have their lives to enjoy it. "Su Han, you can ask for the elixir. I am willing to give you a quarter of the elixir I harvested this time, and you can detoxify it for me." "I'm also willing to give you a quarter in exchange for your antidote." Many people shouted. Everyone seemed to think that it was acceptable to exchange the elixir for the antidote. Only the people from the Zhuzi Sect had dark faces. They had a grudge against Su Han to begin with, and now asking them to give Su Han some of the elixir they had already received in their bags was even more uncomfortable than killing them. Su Han chuckled: "A quarter? Are you sending beggars away? Do you think your life is only worth a quarter of the elixir you have?" "Then what else do you want? Don't you want us to give half of our harvest this time?" "Half of the elixir is worth exchanging one life. If you don't detoxify, no matter how much elixir you have, it will cost you your life. I am willing to give half of the elixir harvested this time in exchange for the antidote." Su Han shook his head: "Those of you who want to survive, take out all the elixirs you have on your body, and I will give you the antidote. If you don't take out all the elixirs you have on your body, don't expect to get the antidote from me!" One stone stirs up a thousand waves! No one expected that Su Han would open his mouth like a lion and ask everyone to take out all the elixirs on his body in exchange for the antidote. " In this way, everyone's harvest from this trip to the ancient medicine garden will all belong to him. Su Han is really a cruel person, and he dares to speak so cruelly. "Su Han, you are cruel enough. Do you want to extort people from your own sect?" someone yelled bitterly.   Su Han laughed and said: "We are from the same sect, so naturally it is not your turn to use this estrangement plan." With that said, Su Han turned to everyone in the Wind and Rain Hall. A strong man from the Wind and Rain Palace said hurriedly: "Su Han, we are our own people, you shouldn't treat us like others, right?" Su Han smiled faintly and said: "Of course not. As you said, we are from the same sect, so I won't ask for the elixir you have. However, I have a condition." Everyone quickly asked: "What are the conditions?" Su Han looked meaningfully at Elder Zhang Xingjie and the other three strong men who had obtained the Life Spring level elixir. These four people were all people who had obtained the life spring level elixir. When they saw Su Han looking at them like this, they were shocked and secretly groaned. "Four of you, please give your life spring-level elixir to me for safekeeping first. I will return it to you at the appropriate time. Don't worry, when I say safekeeping, I really mean safekeeping. I will never steal it for myself. You hand over your life. I¡¯ll give the antidote to everyone in Fengyu Palace if it¡¯s a spring-level elixir.¡± Su Han smiled slightly. In fact, he didn't want to take away the life spring-level elixir from these four people, but then he thought about it. He was not familiar with these four people. If he and Situ Jiang were to confront each other in the future, one of these four people would stand by Situ Jiang. On the other hand, it's not good. You must know that each of these life spring-level elixirs may create a new high-level powerhouse in the Divine Sea Realm. Therefore, it is not too late to take away their life spring-level elixir first, and then return it to them later after it is confirmed that they are not die-hard loyalists of Situ Jiang. These four people are actually unwilling to hand over the life spring-level elixir in their hands. However, when they heard Su Han say that he would return it to them in the future, they were all moved. "Anyway, now, if you can't get the antidote, you will die anyway. There is a life spring-level elixir, but you don't have the life to enjoy it. What's more, whether the other people in the Wind and Rain Palace can survive depends on whether they hand over the Life Spring-level elixir. Even if they are selfish, they cannot do anything that harms others and does not benefit themselves. At the moment, after the four of them exchanged glances, they reluctantly took out their Life Spring-level elixir and handed it to Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2299 I¡¯ll give you preferential treatment You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It is impossible to say that your heart does not bleed. This is a life-spring-level elixir. Any one of it is astonishing, as if it has the essence of life. It finally got into my hands, but before I could warm it up, I handed it over again. "Su Han, you must return it to us." A strong man said with great pain. Su Han smiled slightly and said: "Don't worry, I will do what I say. I will return the elixir to you, and it won't take long." After saying that, Su Han threw a small bottle to Elder Zhang Xingjie. "Mr. Zhang, here is the antidote. Please distribute it to the fellow disciples of Fengyu Hall. Each of you should take one pill and swallow it as quickly as possible." Elder Zhang Xingjie said hurriedly: "Okay." Everyone in Fengyu Palace did not hesitate. They believed that Su Han would not harm them. Besides, they had already been poisoned, so it could not get worse. At that moment, everyone immediately swallowed the antidote, sat on the spot, and refined the antidote. When other people saw this scene, their hearts were pounding, and they almost wished they could grab the antidote on the spot. However, they didn't dare to make mistakes. If they failed to snatch it, but instead angered Su Han, the devil incarnate, it would be a dead end. Look at Su Han, since he dares to give the antidote to his fellow disciples, it must be the real antidote. At this moment, everyone was also secretly awestruck. This guy even took away the life spring-level elixir from his own sect, which shows that he really means it. Although he said he would return it, he was from the same sect, and the others were not Su Han's sect. If he took it away, he really took it away, and it was impossible to give it back. For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene was extremely strange, so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. After about half a stick of incense, Elder Zhang Xingjie stood up, with a look of surprise on his face, and praised: "Su Han, your antidote is really incredible, it has immediate effects." Elder Zhang Xingjie was actually extremely shocked. He was shocked not only because the antidote took effect quickly and effectively, but also because so many people didn't realize that the colorful mist on the island was poisonous, but Su Han discovered it. And not only was it discovered, but the antidote was also prepared so quickly. Although Elder Zhang Xingjie didn¡¯t know how Su Han prepared the antidote, one thing is certain, that is, he definitely obtained it locally on the island. This kind of insight, this talent for elixirs, this incredible understanding, and this amazing layout ability gave Elder Zhang Xingjie a completely new understanding of Su Han. ¡°This is not only a demon king who stirs up troubles in the Wind and Rain Palace, but also a terrifying and thoughtful strategist. Then, other people in the Wind and Rain Hall also refined the antidote, and after driving away all the colorful mist in the sea of ??consciousness, they stood up and stood beside Su Han. Seeing this scene, everyone else¡¯s expressions became more solemn. A moment ago, they might have doubted Su Han's antidote, but now, they could no longer doubt Su Han's antidote. "If the antidote is not real, the people in Fengyu Palace were poisoned, and Su Han took away four life-spring-level elixirs, there is absolutely no way they would be so happy to cooperate with Su Han's acting. Su Han smiled leisurely and said: "What? Although the elixir is good, you have to live to enjoy it. If you lose your life for some external things, it is not worth it." Everyone was gnashing their teeth. They didn't know that life was the first priority. But the key was that Su Han was too cruel. He asked them to give up all the elixirs in exchange for their lives. They couldn't accept it anyway, even if he left some for them. Just think about it. "Su Han, don't go too far. You want us to give up all the elixirs in exchange. It's impossible. If you push us again, we will use the teleportation talisman to send it out. Even if you die of poisoning, you can still hand over the elixirs. It¡¯s better to give it to people from my own sect than to this guy like you.¡± "That's right, I will also use the teleportation talisman to spread the message and deliver the elixir to the people closest to me." Everyone shouted. Su Han shook his head and said: "It's a good idea, but unfortunately, the elixirs here are all contaminated with the poison of the colorful mist. If you don't use the antidote to get rid of it, these elixirs cannot be taken. They are equivalent to a pile of garbage. .¡± this¡­¡­ Everyone suddenly felt like deflated balls. They originally thought that if they risked their lives, they could at least bring the elixir to those close to them, but Su Han's words immediately put their thoughts in vain. "However, I appreciate your ideas and admire them a little. Even if you sacrifice yourself, you don't want to give the elixir to me, an outsider, in vain. You would rather give it to people close to you. You are better than those who have been silent, those who have been silent Those who speak out neither want to die nor hand overPanacea is a real coward. So, I'm going to give the person who just spoke out some preferential treatment. " Su Han smiled faintly. He admired these people. They could hand over the elixir in exchange for their lives, but they would rather not survive than give the elixir to those close to them. Su Han will naturally not kill all such people. "Let's do this. The person who just spoke out can get the antidote as long as he hands over half of the elixir in his body. Of course, if there is a life spring-level elixir, the entire life spring-level elixir must be handed over." Su Han smiled and said, he could generously leave half of other elixirs to the other party, but not Life Spring level elixirs. Each one counts as one, and they are all his own. As soon as Su Han said these words, the people who had spoken just now felt happy in their hearts. But they all quickly realized, what are you happy about? This guy robbed half of his elixir and pretended to be generous. This is nothing. It's really hateful. But there was nothing they could do. Who prevented them from discovering the poison of the colorful mist? And the treatment for only handing over half of the elixir is already very generous, it is better than handing over all the elixir. "Half of the elixir, buy a life, the price is very fair, I made this deal." "I do it too. I can keep half of the elixir and take it back with me, which is pretty good." "Although I am very reluctant to give up, there is nothing I can do. Life is still important." Everyone knows that this is buying their lives. Even if they are reluctant to give up, they are helpless. They all take out half of the elixir from the storage ring. Even some people who had not spoken a word just now were moving. Anyway, there were so many people talking just now. How could Su Han remember clearly who said something or not? Why not take this opportunity to hand over half of the elixir in exchange for the antidote. However, just as they had this idea, they were interrupted by Su Han's ruthless words: "My preferential treatment is only for those who have spoken just now. I can see clearly who has spoken and who has not spoken just now. . If there are people who want to fish in troubled waters, they will be immediately disqualified from buying the antidote. No matter how many elixirs you produce, don¡¯t even think about getting the antidote from me." Su Han¡¯s words also caused those who wanted to fish in troubled waters to give up their thoughts in an instant. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2300: Going back on one's word You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Batch after batch of elixirs were handed over to Su Han. Of course, Su Han would not give anyone a chance to fool him. Everyone who handed over elixirs must show the remaining elixirs in the storage ring and confirm the delivery. It is true that only half of the elixir that comes out can be used to obtain the antidote. Soon, the antidote was given to this group of people, and they did not dare to neglect it and immediately started refining it on the spot. Once they saw these people getting the antidote, the remaining people were also greatly moved. After all, watching others get the antidote is a very mixed feeling, and the feeling of wanting to get the antidote is also extremely urgent. Including those from the Zhuzi Sect, their moods at this moment were like ants on a hot pot. In the beginning, everyone in Fengyu Palace received the antidote, but it was not their share. Now, half of the elixir is handed over in exchange for the antidote, and it is not their share either. Now no one in the Zhuzi Sect has received the antidote, and their hearts are beginning to suffer. Suddenly, a monk from a small sect shouted: "Su Han, we will also give you half of the elixir in exchange for your antidote." "Yes, in this way, you can get half of the elixir from all of us. In other words, your harvest is equal to the total of all of us. With such an exaggerated wealth, don't you still have it? satisfied?" "Yes, you get this wealth and suddenly become the richest man in Xiaogushan. I am afraid that even the eight giants may not have as much personal wealth as you. Isn't this enough? Do you have to drive us all away?" Su Han said calmly: "As I said just now, if you hand over all the elixirs in your body, you can get the antidote in exchange. How do you call them extermination?" A strong man from the Zhuzi Sect suddenly shouted: "Su Han is so vicious. He clearly wants us to die by proposing such excessive conditions." "That's right, this kid is too vicious. I think we should all go together and steal his antidote!" Another monk from the Zhuzi Sect shouted. For a moment, everyone in the Zhuzi Sect stared at Su Han with eager eyes, as if they were ready to swarm him at any time. Even the other people who had not received the antidote seemed to be a little moved, looking at Su Han with wandering eyes. Su Hanlian laughed and suddenly opened his palm, and a small bottle appeared in his hand. "The antidote is all in this small bottle, and there is only this bottle, there is no other antidote. If you take action, I will destroy this bottle as soon as possible, and burn it with fire. There will be absolutely no residue. . If you think you can destroy the bottles faster than I can, then you can give it a try." As soon as Su Han said these words, everyone was immediately discouraged. At this point, they all sadly discovered that their fate was indeed in Su Han's hands. They had no other choice but to give all the elixirs in their hands to Su Han in exchange for the elixirs. "Come on, come on, come on, although the elixir is good, it is still not as good as life. Su Han, you are very good. This time I have been taught a lesson by the young man. If the elixir is gone, you can earn more, but your life is gone. , then everything is really over. I will give you all the elixirs here. I hope these elixirs can help you reach a higher level. I can be regarded as cultivating a peerless genius for Xiaogushan." A strong casual cultivator sighed, now he can only think like this. Fortunately, these casual cultivators don't have much conflict with Fengyu Palace, and they just treat it as cultivating geniuses for Xiaogushan. If Su Han gets these elixirs, he may really be able to change Xiaogushan's fate. ¡°When there is one, there are two. As soon as this strong man let go, others immediately followed. Although they are unwilling to do so in their hearts, they are doing it to save their lives. At worst, just pretend that this trip to the ancient medicine garden never happened. Others relented, handed over the elixir, and received the antidote. But the people of Zhuzi Sect are different. In their hearts, there were ten thousand people who hated Su Han and wanted them to give all the elixirs they had harvested to Su Han. They were unwilling to die. But they also know that even if they die, Su Han will still take out the elixir from their bodies, which means they died in vain. "Mother, why don't you give it to him first. After we get rid of the poison, we can kill the kid when he's not prepared and get the elixir back." "That boy is with the people from Fengyu Palace, so we may not have an advantage." "What are you afraid of? Several people from our Zhuzi Sect teleported out from the Ancient Medicine Garden before. It is estimated that they should report the matter of the Ancient Medicine Garden to the leader now. The leader and others should be on their way here. Once they are teleported out, we will follow The leader and others will join together and kill these people directly.My dear, even the people from Fengyu Palace can't stop it. " "Okay, let's do it!" "These people from the Zhuzi Sect don't care so much anymore. Anyway, if you don't hand over the elixir now, you will die. Let's hand it over first to save your life." At this moment, the eyes of these people from the Zhuzi Sect also flickered, and they all handed over the elixirs in their storage rings. Su Han also gave them a meaningful look, but said nothing. He accepted their elixir with a smile, and checked their storage rings to confirm that they did not hide any elixir. Then he took out some antidotes and distributed them one by one. The monks of the Zhuzi Sect who got the antidote hurriedly sat down on the ground and started refining it. They had been delayed for too long, and now they were afraid that the antidote would not be able to detoxify in time, in which case they would be at a huge loss. The antidotes were distributed one by one, and in the end, only two Zhuzi Sect monks were left who had not received the antidote. These two people were the same two people who clamored to steal the antidote before. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Offcn At this moment, the two people were looking at Su Han blankly. They didn't know why Su Han's action of distributing the antidote suddenly stopped. Su Han spread his hands and said with a faint smile: "The antidote has been distributed. Sorry, you two are gone." "you¡­¡­" The two of them were immediately furious, "Su Han, what do you mean?" "We have handed over all the elixirs we have, why don't we have an antidote?" "Just now you said yourself that as long as you hand over all the elixirs in your body, you can get the antidote. Why did you go back on your word?" Su Han laughed: "Yes, I said that as long as you hand over all the elixirs in your body, you can get the antidote. However, except you two." Su Han has always been a person with a clear distinction between love and hate. For those who would rather lose their lives to take away the elixir, he can reduce the elixir in half. On the contrary, he doesn't mind going back on his words for someone who wants to kill him and snatch the antidote! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2301 was all taken away by Su Han You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Su Han, I won't let you go even if I'm a ghost!" The two men roared with red eyes, and then turned to the other members of the Zhuzi Sect. Those blood-red eyes startled everyone else in the Zhuzi Sect. "You kid, give me your antidote." One of them took the lead and pounced on a disciple of the Zhuzi Sect. Immediately afterwards, another person also pounced on another Zhuzi Sect disciple. The two Zhuzi Sect disciples were so frightened that they shouted: "Elder Chen, why are you trying to steal my antidote?" "Our antidote has been swallowed and almost refined. It's useless for you to grab it. Calm down." But at this moment, these two strong men could no longer calm down. Both of their eyes were red, as if they were crazy. "No, their poison has already taken effect." "Get away from them quickly." Su Han also watched with cold eyes, knowing that the poison of these two people had invaded the core of the sea of ??consciousness, and it was difficult for the gods to save them. Soon after, the two men fell to the ground, completely dead. Everyone felt sad, especially those from the Zhuzi Sect. Before these two people died, they came to snatch the antidote from their fellow sect, which made them all feel very chilled. Each one of them looked at the corpses on the ground with complicated expressions without saying a word, and no one collected the corpses of these two people. Su Han also looked indifferent. In fact, he had done some tricks on the antidote for Zhu Zizong. Although it could detoxify, he still had some back-up methods. This is also to prevent these guys from the Noble Purple Sect from causing any trouble again. "Ahem, now that everyone has detoxified, we from Fengyu Palace will take the first step." Elder Zhang Xingjie also hurriedly said that he was cautious, lest anything happen again. Besides, everyone else's elixirs had suffered heavy losses this time. Only the people in the Wind and Rain Palace had basically no losses. It was inevitable that they would be hated by others, so it was better to leave first. wonderful. "Su Han, come with us." Elder Zhang Xingjie greeted. Su Han nodded and followed the people from Fengyu Palace, crushing the talismans one by one and leaving. Others also began to crush the talismans and leave. Some of them lost half of the elixirs they had on them, and most of them were empty. Their moods are different, but what is certain is that the biggest winner today is definitely Su Han. Outside the entrance to Tianzhao Mountain, Elder Zhang Xingjie, Su Han, and a group of Wind and Rain Temple monks teleported here. "Mr. Zhang." Su Han suddenly spoke, took out a storage bag and handed it to Elder Zhang Xingjie: "These are some of the harvests I got in the ancient medicine garden. You can take them back to the sect." "What's this?" Elder Zhang Xingjie was a little confused. He took the storage bag and opened it, and his eyes almost fell out. The storage bag was actually filled with sacred grasses, at least more than 200 sacred grasses! "Su Han, what are you" Elder Zhang Xingjie was also speechless. Where did he find so many sacred herbs, and also contributed them to the sect. Isn't this too generous? Su Han smiled faintly and said: "These are all my tricks, and I don't need so much, so I took half of it and donated it to the sect. These sacred ying grass can be refined into sacred pellets and distributed to the disciples For cultivation purposes, it can be regarded as a little bit of my affection for the sect." After all, Fengyu Palace is Duan Kun¡¯s foundation. Su Han felt that it would be very good if these sacred herbs could be used to increase the strength of Fengyu Palace to a small level. In the future, maybe he will give more elixirs to Fengyu Palace, but that will have to wait until he seeks revenge on Situ Jiang. "Mr. Zhang, you should leave quickly. When others come out, it will be inconvenient for everyone to meet. Be careful of their evil thoughts." After Su Han finished speaking, his body disappeared in a flash. He is not stupid. He knows that those people from the Zhuzi Sect must have a lot of thoughts about him now that they have detoxified. It is better for him to leave as soon as possible. Seeing Su Han leave, Elder Zhang Xingjie was about to ask everyone to leave, but at this moment, he saw figures flying towards him in the distance. There are more and more of these figures, and they come from different directions. "Master, it's the master and they are here!" "It seems that the head of the Zhuzi Sect is here too." "There are also the giants of casual cultivators, the eight giants are all here." The eight streams of light each turned into the figures of the eight giants and landed in this open space. Behind each giant was a group of strong men. At this time, other people who entered the ancient medicine gardenThe soldiers also teleported out one after another. "It is said that an ancient medicinal garden appeared in Tianzhao Mountain. Is it true?" Zhu Anshan, the head of Zhuzi Sect, asked in a deep voice as soon as he came up. As soon as the eight giants got the news about the Ancient Medicine Garden, they rushed over as soon as possible and showed great concern. After all, if what happened in the Ancient Medicine Garden is true, it can change the pattern of Xiaogushan immediately. The monks who were teleported shouted: "The ancient medicine garden is real. It contains all the best elixirs, and there are also twelve Life Spring-level elixirs!" "What? Twelve life spring-level elixirs?" The expressions of the eight giants changed drastically at this moment. Twelve life spring-level elixirs, what is the concept? You must know that the original Frost Fire Lotus did not reach the life spring level. But now, twelve life spring-level elixirs suddenly appeared. It has to be said that this news made the eight giants feel shocked. "Where are the twelve life spring-level elixirs?" Zhu Anshan asked hurriedly. "Su Han, those twelve life spring-level elixirs were all taken away by Su Han!" The monks of the Zhuzi Sect shouted one after another. The name Su Han was like a curse to them at the moment, making them gnash their teeth whenever it was mentioned. Su Han! This name, which had been almost forgotten by people, sounded like thunder at this moment, resounding in everyone's ears. Moreover, not only the people from other sects were shocked, but even the senior officials of Fengyu Palace opened their mouths in shock, feeling that their ears must have heard wrongly. "It's impossible. Su Han has been beaten into the Island of Ten Thousand Demons by me personally. It's impossible for him to appear in Amaterasu Mountain." Situ Jiang immediately and categorically denied it. "Elder Yang, tell me." Zhu Anshan looked at an elder of the Zhuzi Sect. "Master, my subordinates can confirm that it is Su Han himself! Moreover, those who entered Tianzhao Mountain in Fengyu Palace have interacted with Su Han, which can also prove that it is indeed Su Han." Elder Yang was busy reported back. "So, what happened in Amaterasu Mountain? Are the twelve life spring-level elixirs true? Why did you let him take them all?" Ouyang Hou, the giant of casual cultivators, also asked in a deep voice. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2302: Head Situ is in a bad mood You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In fact, this is also a question shared by the eight giants. You must know that among the people who entered Amaterasu Mountain, there were many middle-level powerhouses in the Divine Sea Realm. With so many powerhouses, Su Han alone took away twelve life springs. Super elixir, are these powerful people just vase decorations? "Senior Ouyang, we didn't ask him to take it away. This is what happened" Elder Yang of the Zhuzi Sect told the story exactly. From how everyone discovered the ancient medicine garden, to entering the ancient medicine garden, to discovering the three-story platform and distributing the elixir When talking about the elixirs on the three-level platform, even the eight giants opened their mouths in shock. Especially when they heard about the twelve life spring-level elixirs, the eight giants were even more uneasy. To be honest, if the eight giants had known that there was such a great opportunity in Amaterasu Mountain, it would have been impossible for them to let only some strong men and young disciples enter for training, and they would have gone in themselves. Next, Elder Yang talked about how everyone discovered the poisoning and how they were threatened by Su Han Adding fuel to the fire, speaking vividly and vividly, painted Su Han as particularly hateful. In the end, when Su Han said that he had wiped out almost all the elixirs from everyone, the eyes of the powerful men present almost turned green. That¡¯s a total of twelve Life Spring-level elixirs! Not to mention, there are hundreds of high-level elixirs from the Divine Sea, and thousands of mid-level elixirs from the Divine Sea! You must know that it is difficult for them, who are recognized as strong men in Xiaogushan, to obtain a mid-level elixir from the Divine Sea! And although the eight giants don¡¯t have to worry about the middle-level elixir from the Divine Sea, it is not easy to get a high-level elixir from the Divine Sea! Not to mention, there are twelve life spring level elixirs! In Xiaogushan, there has not been a life spring-level elixir for hundreds of years. Such a precious and massive resource is enough to completely change the situation in Xiaogushan and create countless strong men. Now he was actually swept away by Su Han. "So, Su Han swept away almost all the elixirs in the ancient medicine garden? So where is he now?" The voices of the eight giants were extremely cold. If Su Han appeared in front of them now, I'm afraid they would chop Su Han into pieces on the spot. "I don't know. He was the first to come out of Amaterasu Mountain. I'm afraid he ran away as soon as he came out. Also, he didn't even ask for the elixirs from the people in Fengyu Palace. He only took away the life spring-level elixirs. He also said he would return it to them in the future.¡± Elder Yang of the Zhuzi Sect said bitterly. "Okay, okay, this little beast Su Han is really good. Our Zhuzi Sect will not let this matter go." Zhu Anshan sneered, and then turned his eyes to Situ Jiang aside. Seeing Zhu Anshan looking at him, Situ Jiang also asked with an unkind expression: "What does Master Zhu want?" "Hmph!" Zhu Anshan sneered, "It's not what I want, but what your Fengyu Palace wants!" "What does Master Zhu mean by these words?" Situ Jiang was in a very bad mood at the moment, thinking about the twelve life spring-level elixirs. If he could enter the ancient medicine garden, the twelve life spring-level elixirs would definitely They are all theirs. Even if the other seven giants also enter the ancient medicine garden, they will definitely not be able to compete with you. Therefore, Situ Jiang's mood at the moment was as if he had lost a huge opportunity for nothing. He was in a bad mood, and his tone was naturally not that good. "What do you mean by this? Head Situ, things have come to this point, do you still want to keep pretending?" Zhu Anshan said coldly, "You previously announced that Su Han was beaten into the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, but now Su Han appears again Yes, how do you explain it? Our people have lost so many elixirs, which is directly related to your Wind and Rain Palace." "That's right, maybe the elixir was swallowed by their Fengyu Palace. What a Fengyu Palace. They played a good hand. We were all deceived by the Fengyu Palace." Other monks also shouted one after another. The other giants all looked at Situ Jiang with gloomy expressions. Situ Jiang said coldly: "I have always been aboveboard in my actions. If you say you sent Su Han to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, you are sending Su Han to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. Even if I am asked to swear an oath, there is no problem at all. Why did Su Han It will appear in Amaterasu Mountain, I don¡¯t know, maybe you have simply seen it wrong, it is not Su Han at all, it is ridiculous for you to say that my Wind and Rain Palace embezzled your elixir based on your family¡¯s words.¡± In fact, Situ Jiang has already asked Elder Zhang Xingjie some questions through voice transmission. From Elder Zhang Xingjie¡¯s answers, he is basically certain that it is Su Han. Situ Jiang knew that with Elder Zhang Xingjie¡¯s character, he should not lie to him.? As for why Su Han was able to come out of Ten Thousand Demons Island, Situ Jiang couldn't figure it out either. In fact, he was in a bad mood right now. Logically speaking, Su Han walked out of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons alive, and during this trip to the Ancient Medicine Garden, Su Han did not take away all the elixirs harvested by the Wind and Rain Palace. At least they were much stronger than the Zhuzi Sect and other small sects. Situ Jiang should be happy. However, he couldn't be happy at all, because what Su Han did was really shocking. Situ Jiang should have been the one to do such earth-shattering things, but Su Han's current limelight completely overshadowed him. However, no matter how bad his mood is, there is at least one thing that Situ Jiang knows very well, that is, the best way for him now is to deny that that person is Su Han. Zhu Anshan sneered and said: "Whether you swear or swear, whether Su Han really went to Ten Thousand Demons Island or not, in short, now that he appears in Amaterasu Mountain and took away the elixir that should belong to us, we must Seek justice. I hope you, Fengyu Palace, will hand over Su Han and return the elixir that Su Han took away to us, otherwise, we will not give up." Situ Jiang said in a deep voice: "Zhu Anshan, are you blind? I came here almost at the same time as you, and I have been standing here with you since then. You don't know where that person has gone, how can I know? ? Let me say it again, Su Han has been beaten into the Island of Ten Thousand Demons by me. I don¡¯t know who the person you are talking about is, and I also don¡¯t know where he went. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t Talking nonsense here, instead go find him.¡± "Actually, Situ Jiang also has the urge to scold his mother now. You want to find Su Han, but I also want to find Su Han. There are so many elixirs that should have belonged to me, but he ended up swallowing them all. The faces of Zhu Anshan and other giants were also very gloomy. Zhu Anshan said coldly: "Master Situ, do you dare to swear that you never hid Su Han in the Wind and Rain Palace, or hid it somewhere?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2303: Wanted by the Nation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Situ Jiang said calmly: "Why don't you dare? We at Fengyu Palace have always been open and honest in doing things. We originally disdain the so-called swearing, but if you think this will make you happy, then it doesn't matter if I satisfy you." The other giants were also speechless. They knew that Situ Jiang always spoke in this way. However, the fact that he could say this seemed to prove that Fengyu Palace did not hide Su Han secretly. Zhu Anshan said in a deep voice: "Okay, okay, okay. In this case, the debt with your Fengyu Palace will be settled later. The top priority now is to find Su Han. Even if we dig three feet into the ground, we must find Su Han." "Yes, as long as he is in Xiaogushan, even if he has three heads and six arms, he will never escape from our hands." "All the people of the Zhuzi Sect listen to the order. From now on, the Zhuzi Sect will start to trace Su Han's whereabouts with all their strength. They will search for traces of Su Han throughout Xiaogushan and dig three feet into the ground to dig him out!" "We from Tingyu Sect will also trace Su Han's whereabouts starting today and try to find him." Many strong men from small sects also expressed their opinions. "Listen, casual cultivators, we must not be left behind in tracing Su Han's whereabouts. Moreover, if anyone can provide clues about Su Han, the four giants of our casual cultivators will give him generous rewards." The giants of casual cultivators also said one after another. This can be said to be the most powerful wanted order in the history of Xiaogushan. Almost all the forces in Xiaogushan have united to search for Su Han. Even the casual cultivators are involved in the search. It can be said that it is wanted by the whole people. This has never happened in the history of Xiaogushan. From this moment on, Su Han¡¯s name is destined to leave a mark in the history of Xiaogushan. He is the first person wanted by the whole people in the history of Xiaogushan. Afterwards, everyone left one after another. Everyone knows that from today on, Xiaogushan will never be peaceful again. Unless Su Han is found, otherwise, with the preciousness of the elixirs that Su Han took away, these giants can really turn Xiaogushan upside down. . "Master, what should we do now? If they can't find Su Han, they will definitely come to trouble our Fengyu Palace in the end, right?" asked a senior Fengyu Palace official. "Hmph! They can come find them if they want. The Wind and Rain Palace is not that easy to bully. After I go back today, I will start to retreat. After I break through to the Life Spring Realm, I won't wait for them to come and cause trouble. Will find trouble for them.¡± Situ Jiang snorted coldly, feeling satisfied. "Master, could it be that you have already touched the threshold of Life Spring Realm?" The senior officials of Fengyu Palace were overjoyed. This is really an unexpected surprise. Situ Jiang nodded slightly: "Yes, the only thing I need now is time." ??????????????????????????????????????????Situ Jiang turned to Wang Ming, another giant in the Wind and Rain Palace: "Brother Wang, after I retreat, you also go to find Su Han. When you find him, bring him to see me." Wang Ming nodded: "Don't worry, Master. Su Han is a rare talent that has not been seen in thousands of years. Our Wind and Rain Palace should naturally pay attention to him." Wang Ming also had a very good relationship with Duan Kun back then. The two of them were known as the two giants of Fengyu Palace. Duan Kun's death made Wang Ming heartbroken. Fortunately, Situ Jiang has grown up now. Compared to Duan Kun back then, he even felt like he was better than his predecessor, which made Wang Ming very happy. Wang Ming is now looking forward to Situ Jiang's growth. He only thinks that one day he can see Situ Jiang carry forward the Fengyu Palace, preferably into a unique sect in Xiaogushan, and he is happy. However, this means that Wang Ming has been kept in the dark by Situ Jiang. If he had known that Situ Jiang was responsible for the death of his friend, I am afraid that this old man would not have stood here and talked politely to Situ Jiang. . Situ Jiang nodded. He still looked a little worried. It would be a lie to say that he was not worried. When he was about to attack the life spring realm, he suddenly heard about the existence of twelve life spring level elixirs. If he let If he gets these elixirs, he will definitely be promoted to the Life Spring Realm on the spot. As a result, now he has missed out on these elixirs. How can he not be disappointed? Besides being disappointed, he is also a little annoyed. Situ Jiang quickly turned into a stream of light and disappeared, and the people in Fengyu Palace also left one after another. "Su Han, I don't know where you went. I hope you won't be found by those guys." Before Elder Zhang Xingjie left, he muttered silently. He had a good impression of Su Han and didn't want Su Han to fall into the hands of the Zhu Zizong and those giants of casual cultivators. In that case, Su Han would be miserable. Elder Zhang Xingjie decided to return to the sectAfter that, go to see Elder Fei Yun. Thinking about it, when Fei Yuanlao heard about these things, he would be extremely happy and proud of his apprentice. ¡­¡­ Now Su Han has quickly arrived near a barren vein in Xiaogushan. When he came out of the transmission channel of Ten Thousand Demons Island, he arrived at this place. Now that he wants to return to Ten Thousand Demons Island, he also has to go back through this transmission channel. This transmission channel is hidden in the cracks in the void, and ordinary people cannot detect it at all. However, Su Han quickly locked the location of the transmission channel through his powerful spiritual consciousness. ¡°I wanted to go back and see Master, but I probably won¡¯t have the chance now.¡± Su Han knew that now he must have been jointly wanted by all the forces in Xiaogushan, and the Fengyu Palace was not safe for him. "However, I'm afraid those people never thought that they could return to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons through this transmission channel. Even if they turned the entire Xiaogushan over, they wouldn't be able to find any trace of themselves. ¡­¡­ Wan Mo Island, Destroyed City. In the meeting hall of the palace, the Demon Slayer King sat at the top, and at the bottom were more than a dozen powerful men. These dozen or so people, without exception, are all high-level experts in the Divine Sea Realm, and two of them are even halfway to the Life Spring Realm. This kind of lineup has completely surpassed the strong lineup of Xiaogushan. To put it bluntly, if Xia Houguang takes these people into Xiaogushan now, he will definitely be able to crush all the forces in Xiaogushan. Surrender at your feet. However, for the demon-destroying king Xia Houguang, although he has the ability to leave the Island of Ten Thousand Demons at any time, he will not leave until he has completed the goal of wiping out all the demons. "Your Majesty, because Su Han killed a large number of the demon clan before, the demon clan is now very restless. There have been entanglements and battles with many peripheral cities, and it has even affected some central siege cities It seems that The top leaders of the demon clan are preparing to have a big fight with us." A strong man spoke. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2304 Return to Ten Thousand Demons Island You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Don't be nervous, the demon clan has become restless not once or twice." The Demon Slayer King looked indifferent. "Your Majesty, I think the situation is different this time. The demon clan wants to start a complete war with us this time. In their minds, Ten Thousand Demon Island is their territory, and we are all invaders. There is no relationship between us and them. Sooner or later there will be a war." A strong man said. Hearing this, the Demon Slayer King frowned slightly. He is not afraid of the demon clan, but he does not want to start a decisive battle with the demon clan before he is confident enough. "If we want to fight the demon clan decisively, I'm afraid we still need Su Han's heaven-defying formation. Speaking of which, Su Han has been away for a while." "Then Su Han returned to Xiaogushan. I'm afraid he won't come back again. After all, not everyone is willing to come back to Ten Thousand Demons Island." "Yes, the king was too hasty in letting him leave. I'm afraid he won't come back." There are more than one or two people who have such thoughts. After all, if you are a normal person, once you have the opportunity to leave Ten Thousand Demons Island, you will not think about returning. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As soon as the two people who spoke finished speaking, the Demon Slayer King's eyes fell coldly on these two people. A cold pressure made the two men shiver, and they immediately lowered their heads, not daring to look at the Demon Slayer King. "Are you two questioning my king's decision?" The Demon Slayer King¡¯s tone was very calm, but for the two of them, this calm tone was the most terrifying. Plop! The two of them immediately knelt on the ground: "I dare not question the king. I am wrong. Please punish me." ?????????????????????????????????????? ?? ? ? ? ? ? ????????? ??? ????????????????????? ?and If people from Xiaogushan saw this scene, they would be shocked. A high-level powerhouse in the Divine Sea Realm would be able to dominate one side if he were in Xiaogushan, but in front of the Demon Slayer King, he would not even dare to take a breath. This is the deterrent power of a strong person in the Life Spring Realm. A strong person who has reached the life spring level is completely different from a high-level person in the divine sea realm. A strong person at the Life Spring level only needs to move his fingers if he wants to kill a high-level person in the Divine Sea realm. At this moment, the void in the hall suddenly trembled, and then a door appeared in the void, and a figure flashed out from inside and landed in the hall. Isn¡¯t it Su Han or who else is coming? Su Han returned from the teleportation channel in Xiaogushan and returned here again. The moment before he appeared, he was already in the transmission channel and vaguely heard the movement in the hall. As soon as this moment appeared, Su Han immediately clasped his fists at the Demon Slayer King. "Brother Xiahou, please don't be angry. I think the two of them just talked casually and had no intention of offending Brother Xiahou." Su Han knew that the Demon Slayer King wanted to destroy the demon clan on Ten Thousand Demons Island. Therefore, any high-level expert from the Divine Sea would have a powerful fighting force, and it would be impossible for the Demon Slayer King to truly punish them. In this case, it is better to let yourself beg for mercy. In this case, these two people will also accept their favor. "You two, get up. For the sake of brother Su Han, I won't punish you today." The Demon Slayer King said calmly. "Thank you, Lord City Lord." The two of them felt the invisible pressure disappearing from their bodies, and they both breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately hugged Su Han, "Thank you, little brother Su Han." "The two of us actually questioned the character of little brother Su Han just now. It's really inappropriate." These two people were also very ashamed. After all, they had just said that Su Han would not come back, and Su Han showed up. It was a slap in the face. "We are all our own people, no need to be polite." Su Han smiled lightly. "Brother Su, how is this situation?" The Demon Slayer King also asked with concern. After all, this is the issue he is most concerned about now. Su Han returned to Xiaogushan this time to look for opportunities. What kind of opportunities he found would directly determine how far Su Han's strength could be improved, and further determine how effective Su Han could be in the decisive battle with the demon clan. How much effect. "Brother Xiahou, I returned to Xiaogushan this time and gained a lot. I got a lot of elixirs. After I spend a few days digesting these elixirs, I should be able to break through to around the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. At that time, with all your strength, you can fight against the average eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm." Su Han smiled, but what he said almost made the eyes of everyone present pop out. This guy is currently at the second level of the Divine Sea Realm. How can he break through twice in a row and reach the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm in just a few days? You must know that the Divine Sea RealmGoing from double to triple is hard enough, but going from triple to fourth is even harder. Because the process from the third level to the fourth level is essentially the process from the elementary level of the Divine Sea Realm to the intermediate level of the Divine Sea Realm. It is a leap, and there must be a threshold that is difficult to cross. What kind of heaven-defying elixir does this have to be to make him ignore this threshold? And he also said that when the time comes, he will be able to fight against the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm with all his strength, that is, he can fight the enemy across the fourth level. ¡°If someone else said this, they would definitely not believe it. But this was coming from Su Han's mouth, and they had reason to believe that after all Su Han's previous performance on Ten Thousand Demons Island, they knew very well that this guy was a pervert and an anomaly. "Okay, okay, if you break through to the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm, you can also try to preside over the Tianhuanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation to kill the demon clan. Hahaha, the demon clan is currently agitated on a large scale. Attacking our human race's territory just allows you to test the power of the Dutianhuanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Formation. It's just around the corner for the two of us brothers to join forces and completely eliminate those monsters." The King of Demon Slayers also laughed heartily. Suddenly, he was full of confidence in slaying the demon clan. With his own strength, coupled with Su Han's heaven-defying formation, perhaps the day when the demon clan can be completely wiped out will not be too far away. "The demon clan is coming to attack? You're welcome. I'm worried that they won't come. If they don't come, we'll have to go to their territory to set up a large formation. Wouldn't it be doubly troublesome?" Su Han's words also made the Demon Slayer King laugh out loud: "What my brother Su Han said makes sense. Okay, you have just come back, take a rest first, and I will order someone to prepare the best residence and training room for you. Waiting for you to come out of seclusion." "Thank you, Brother Xiahou." Su Han clasped his fists and walked out of the meeting hall. The senior officials of Demon Slayer City in the meeting hall all showed thoughtful expressions. Although they have a very good impression of Su Han, they will really believe that Su Han has the ability to fight against the demon clan only if Su Han can really break through to the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm as he said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2305: Targeting the Wind and Rain Palace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the training room, Su Han took stock of what he had gained in Amaterasu Mountain and the Ancient Medicine Garden. There are more than 2,000 Divine Sea mid-level elixirs, one hundred and thirty-six Divine Sea high-level elixirs, and twelve Life Spring-level elixirs. With so many elixirs piled together, the visual impact is even stronger. If the senior officials of Ten Thousand Demon Islands saw it, their eyes would probably fall out on the spot. In fact, Su Han had no doubt that these elixirs would have a fatal attraction for the Demon Slayer King himself even if he saw them. It's just that the Demon Slayer King is not the kind of person who covets other people's fortunes. Su Han cannot digest so many elixirs by himself. First, he had to set aside a portion for Huo'er. Su Han took out three Life Spring-level elixirs and fifty Divine Sea high-level elixirs from the pile of elixirs, and put them in a separate storage bag, ready to give to Huo'er. He was never stingy with Huo'er. In addition, the more than 200 divine enamel grasses can be used to refine more than 2,000 divine enamel pills. Su Han is also planning to leave half of these divine enamel pills for Huo'er. Huo'er's bloodline is superior, and its ability to transform these heavenly materials and earthly treasures is much better than that of human bloodline. With Huo'er, there would be almost no waste of these natural and earthly treasures. Afterwards, Su Han took out another hundred divine sea mid-level elixirs, which were intended for his subordinates on Ten Thousand Demons Island. These subordinates have contributed a lot to his big plan on Ten Thousand Demons Island, and Su Han will naturally not treat them badly. The remaining elixirs were left by Su Han for himself to use later. Su Han took out the Sky-Breaking Vine and some other elixirs from his own elixirs and piled them into a pile. Then he took out a life spring level elixir. He doesn't have much time, so he plans to refine a furnace of Shen Teng Dan, use the Shen Teng Dan to achieve a breakthrough in cultivation, and then refine a life spring level elixir to achieve a breakthrough in cultivation. In this way, he can break through to the Divine Sea. The fourth level of realm. Logically speaking, elixirs such as Shenteng Dan can be unconditionally upgraded by one level within the scope of the Divine Sea Realm. However, each monk can only take it once at the Divine Sea Realm stage. Taking it again will have no effect. This elixir should be used at the advanced stage of the Divine Sea Realm, as it is the most cost-effective. But for Su Han now, he doesn't have to think about whether it's a good deal or not. As the saying goes, he is the richest man. He has so many life spring-level elixirs and divine sea-level elixirs, so he doesn't need to think about it. Is it a good deal or not? Due to the huge spiritual power of heaven and earth in Life Spring-level elixir, Su Han can also upgrade it to one level after refining it. However, this method was the only one he could use. Ordinary junior monks in the Divine Sea Realm simply could not withstand the huge power of Life Spring level elixir. " Moreover, this method cannot be used continuously, not to mention whether the physical body can bear it. Even if it can bear it, it will easily cause the foundation to be unstable. "First refine the Shen Teng Dan, and then refine the Life Spring level elixir." After Su Han formulated the plan, he began to concentrate on seclusion. As for the commotion among the demon clan on Ten Thousand Demon Island, Su Han did not consider it. He believed that the Demon Slayer King would definitely be able to handle it, and a full-scale war would not happen in a day or two. A week passed by in a blink of an eye. During this week, Su Han's training room was very quiet, but in contrast, the outside was not peaceful at all. Because the last time Su Han used the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation to kill too many demons, the top leaders of the demon clan were alarmed, and the demon clan continued to launch crazy revenge. During this week, a large number of demons appeared in more centrally-sieged cities. After maintaining order for ten years, Ten Thousand Demons Island began to show signs of increasing chaos. And this chaos, it seems, is just the beginning and will intensify. The Ten Thousand Demons Island is in chaos, and the Little Solitary Mountain is not peaceful either. The various sects in Xiaogushan, led by the Zhuzi Sect, joined forces with the casual cultivator world to search for Su Han with all their strength. Almost all the experts were dispatched, and the search force spread across every inch of Xiaogushan. This time, it is different from the last arrest warrant issued by the Zhuzi Sect. That time, only a small part of the Zhuzi Sect¡¯s force was deployed to search for people, and there was no round-the-clock search. But this time, all the strong men in Xiaogushan mobilized their resources to conduct searches 24 hours a day. Judging from the situation, it seemed that even if they dug three feet into Xiaogushan, they would still be able to dig out Su Han. However, Su Han seemed to have evaporated from Xiaogushan, completely disappearing without a trace, leaving not even a trace of breath behind. Within a week, the strong men of Xiaogushan searched through the entire Xiaogushan, but could not find any clues related to Su Han. In the end, everyone¡¯s goal points to Feng Yu.??, everyone's spearheads are also aimed at Fengyu Palace. This can be said to be the first alliance between all large and small sects and casual cultivators in the history of Xiaogushan. The purpose of the largest alliance in the history of Xiaogushan was to find a young genius at the second level of the Divine Sea Realm. "For a whole week, we searched almost the entire Xiaogushan Mountain, but we couldn't find that boy Su Han. The only explanation is that the boy is still hiding in the Wind and Rain Palace." "We were all deceived by the Fengyu Palace. When we asked the head Situ of the Fengyu Palace to swear that he didn't hide Su Han secretly, he didn't swear. Su Han must have been hidden by their Fengyu Palace." In addition to the two giants of Fengyu Palace, the other six giants all led their strong men to gather outside the mountain gate of Fengyu Palace, including strong men from other second- and third-rate sects, all of them fierce. "If Su Han is not handed over today, we will not give up!" Everyone was filled with righteous indignation. They all thought that Su Han had taken so many elixirs from all of them with just a bottle of antidote. He was simply crazy and deserved to die. Su Han should be cut into pieces and his soul should be cut into pieces. Get all the medicine back. They searched for Su Han for a whole week without finding him, and now they are absolutely sure that Fengyu Dian must have lied, and Fengyu Dian must have been behind the whole thing. This is the most reasonable explanation and the only explanation. What they didn¡¯t know was that Situ Jiang was actually in a bad mood at this time. Although Su Han was a disciple of the Wind and Rain Hall, Situ Jiang really didn¡¯t like this disciple. "Situ Jiang, don't be pretentious, come out quickly!" Zhu Anshan took the lead and shouted towards the inside of the gate of Fengyu Palace. This loud shout was full of momentum, and the sound waves spread out, rippling layer by layer, echoing endlessly over the entire mountain. In the Wind and Rain Hall, many disciples could not bear the loud shouts, and their faces turned pale from the shock. Whoosh whoosh whoosh With Zhu Anshan¡¯s loud shout, one after another powerful figures rushed out from the gate of Fengyu Palace. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2306 Situ Jiang appears You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, among the top leaders of Fengyu Palace, the leader is not the leader Situ Jiang, but Wang Ming, another giant of Fengyu Palace. ¡°Compared to the sharp-edged Situ Jiang, Wang Ming¡¯s temperament is more reserved, giving people a very kind feeling. But at this moment, he also frowned slightly. Now that Situ Jiang was in seclusion and entering the realm of life spring, all affairs within the sect fell on him. Now all the other forces and casual cultivators in Xiaogushan have united to come to trouble Fengyu Palace. This is the first time that this has happened. Six of the eight giants are standing on their opposite sides. It is said that Wang Ming has no pressure at all. ,That is impossible. "You all came to my Fengyu Palace with great momentum today. What are you doing?" Wang Ming smiled. Although he was indeed under pressure, he would not show it when facing these people. "Wang Ming, let Situ Jiang come out. We must ask him to give an explanation today." Zhu Anshan said solemnly. Ouyang Hou, the giant of casual cultivator, also nodded and said: "Yes, Situ Jiang has deceived us all. We will not give up until he makes this matter clear." Wang Ming smiled lightly and said, "I still don't understand why you are here?" "Wang Ming, stop pretending. Hand over Su Han and the elixir he carries, and this matter will end here." Another giant of casual cultivators, Taoist Tianquan, also said coldly. "Su Han is not in the Wind and Rain Palace, and the elixir on his body is not in our Wind and Rain Palace. Haven't you been looking for him? How did you find our Wind and Rain Palace?" Wang Ming¡¯s words were true. He had no idea where Su Han had gone, and the elixir on Su Han¡¯s body was indeed not in Wang Ming¡¯s hands. What Wang Ming didn't know was that Su Han actually gave more than 200 sacred herb to Fengyu Palace and asked Elder Zhang Xingjie to bring it back. However, Zhang Xingjie directly handed the sacred herb to Fei Yuan and did not give it to Situ. Jiang and Wang Ming. For Wang Ming, other sects and casual cultivators are now coming to ask for people, but even if Wang Ming is given three heads and six arms, he cannot transform these people into Su Han. After hearing Wang Ming¡¯s words, the six giants couldn¡¯t help but sneer at him. Obviously, Wang Ming's answer had been expected by them, and they would not believe it at all. Su Han couldn't be anywhere else, he must be in the Wind and Rain Palace. "Wang Ming, you'd better understand. We're not here to talk nonsense with you today. If we don't hand over Su Han and the elixir he carries, we will definitely not give up. You and Situ Jiang, it's best to think clearly. , for one Su Han and some elixirs, is it worth it for you to make enemies of our six giants, and make enemies of all the sects and casual cultivators in Xiaogushan?" "That's right. Once a war breaks out, you, Fengyu Palace, cannot be our combined opponent. The elixir will eventually belong to us, and you will also die." Two more giants spoke, with a hint of threat in their tone. Hearing this, Wang Ming couldn't help but secretly shake his head. The eight giants have restricted each other and balanced each other for so many years. Unexpectedly, this balance was completely broken because of some magical medicines. As expected, people died for wealth and birds died for food. "Deputy Sect Leader, if Su Han arouses the anger of the six giants, it will be totally worthless. Su Han's elixir was not given to the sect anyway, so we can't afford to protect him." Beside Wang Ming, Jia Yi couldn't help but speak. During this period, Wang Ming also led some powerful men from the Wind and Rain Palace to search for Su Han. Jia Yi was also among the searching team. After searching for so many days, there was no sign of Su Han. Now Jia Yi is beginning to have doubts. He has the same conclusion as the six giants, and they all believe that Su Han must have been hidden in the Wind and Rain Palace by Situ Jiang. Although Jia Yi does not know where Su Han is hidden, he I feel that as Wang Ming, I must know. "Jia Yi, what do you mean? Are you questioning whether Master Situ and I lied to you?" Wang Ming also frowned. He was very unhappy with Jia Yi's behavior. Elder Shen Feng couldn't help but said: "Elder Jia, when Head Situ personally sent Su Han to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, there was definitely no lie. Head Situ and Deputy Head Wang both said that Su Han was not in the Wind and Rain Palace. , as the elders of Fengyu Palace, we shouldn¡¯t question them.¡± Jia Yi sneered, looking very disdainful. However, due to Wang Ming's presence, he did not continue. Wang Ming also looked at the six giants, tried his best to suppress the impatience in his heart, and said: "Six fellow Taoists, and other friends, I know you really want to find Su Han, but I guarantee with my personality, Su Han It is indeed not in the Wind and Rain Hall."   "Brother, Wang Ming's character is still acceptable. Is it true that Su Han is not in the Wind and Rain Palace?" Ouyang Liang, the giant of casual cultivator, also whispered to Ouyang Hou. These two giants are brothers. Their impression of Wang Ming is usually pretty good. Now Wang Ming's personality guarantee has made them firmly believe that Su Han is in Fengyu. The palace's thoughts were slightly shaken. "Even if Wang Ming is trustworthy, Situ Jiang may not be trustworthy. If Situ Jiang wholeheartedly protects Su Han, I'm afraid Wang Ming may not know it." Zi Qingxuan, the giant of Zhu Zizong, said lightly. Hearing this, Ouyang Hou asked Wang Ming: "Wang Ming, since you guaranteed it with your personality, did you see it with your own eyes when Situ Jiang sent Su Han to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons?" Wang Ming frowned slightly and said: "I have not seen it with my own eyes, but Su Han's personal master Fei Yun has seen it with his own eyes. If you don't believe it, you might as well ask him to come and ask." "Personal master? Since he is Su Han's personal master, how can we trust his words? Let Situ Jiang come out and explain to us in person." The six giants shouted one after another. In fact, they are already a little anxious at this moment. They have not found Su Han for a week. In other words, those elixirs have been on Su Han for a week. Who knows what will happen in a week, maybe the elixirs They were all taken by Su Han, given away, and ruined. In that case, even if they caught Su Han, the elixir would not be back. Thinking of those life-quan-level elixirs, these six giants felt like a fire was burning in their hearts, and how could they remain calm. The moment the six giants finished speaking, a tyrannical momentum suddenly rose from inside the Fengyu Palace. This tyrannical momentum immediately attracted everyone's attention. Then, a stream of light shot out from inside the Wind and Rain Hall and fell in front of everyone. It was a monk who looked to be only forty years old. He had black hair, facial features as soft as a baby, and slender eyes with electric light flashing. In the entire Xiaogushan, the one who can possess such momentum at such a young age is undoubtedly Situ Jiang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2307: Shocking Decision You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as they saw Situ Jiang, the six giants couldn't help but frowned. Their spiritual perception was very keen, and they could immediately detect that Situ Jiang's cultivation today was even higher than that of seven days ago. Got a little better. Although it has not reached the point of breaking through to the next level, it is indeed improving. "This guy is getting stronger again." The six giants were all secretly muttering in their hearts that Situ Jiang was now a real threat to them. Situ Jiang's cultivation has improved again, which makes them feel a little uneasy in their hearts. There is already Situ Jiang in the Wind and Rain Palace. If there is another Su Han, sooner or later, Xiaogushan will not have the voice of the six giants. share. What they desperately want to do now is to dig out Su Han and the elixir from him. In the world of martial arts, elixirs are the most important resource. As long as those elixirs are not refined by Situ Jiang and Su Han, Situ Jiang will not be able to use elixirs in a short time. It is impossible to break through to the Life Spring Realm. You must know that the Life Spring Realm is not that easy to break through. Therefore, for these giants, taking back those elixirs is the most important thing. "Everyone, Su Han is indeed not in the Wind and Rain Hall." Situ Jiang came up and said that he was not a fool and knew why the other party came. At this moment, his face looked very ugly. He was obviously looking for Su Han, but in the end, these people wrongly accused him of shielding Su Han. "Haha, Situ Jiang, are you still trying to deceive us? All of this is just a conspiracy that you directed and acted. If you don't hand over Su Han today, we will never give up easily." Zhu Anshan laughed. Situ Jiang snorted coldly: "Believe it or not, I am also looking for Su Han now and want to expel him from the Wind and Rain Palace." What? As soon as Situ Jiang said these words, a stone immediately stirred up a thousand waves. Especially the senior officials of Fengyu Palace looked at each other in astonishment, never expecting that Situ Jiang would make such a decision. Even the six giants were stunned. Situ Jiang was the head of Fengyu Palace. Logically speaking, Fengyu Palace had such a peerless genius as Su Han, so he should be cherished. How could he be expelled? The six giants asked themselves, if Su Han was born under his command, he would definitely treat him as a treasure and cultivate him, let alone drive him away, it would be good if he didn't offer him as a gift. "I wonder why the head wants to expel Su Han from the Wind and Rain Palace?" Wang Ming was also surprised and asked. "I sent him to Ten Thousand Demons Island for training that day. Instead of training him well, he came back to cause trouble. Now that he has caused such a big mess in Amaterasu Mountain, he has not even returned to the sect, nor has he come to me. After half a reply, do you take the sect and this leader into your eyes? In addition, he has caused trouble many times in the Wind and Rain Hall before, and there are no sect rules in his eyes. Such lawless and arrogant It would be a disaster for my son to stay. So I decided today to expel Su Han from the Fengyu Palace. From now on, Su Han will have nothing to do with the Fengyu Palace." Situ Jiang announced loudly. Situ Jiang had two reasons for making this decision. The first reason is to let Su Han draw a clear line between him and Fengyu Palace, and temporarily relieve the pressure brought by the six giants on Fengyu Palace. After all, what Situ Jiang needs now is time. As long as he is given enough time, he is expected to be promoted to the Life Spring Realm. . The second reason is because Situ Jiang really hates Su Han. People in the Wind and Rain Palace may be able to guess the first reason, but they cannot guess the second reason. Wow As soon as Situ Jiang finished speaking, one stone stirred up a thousand waves. The Fengyu Palace camp suddenly became uproar. Especially many of the core disciples and elite disciples, this trip to Amaterasu Mountain left a deep impression on them. Some of them had their lives saved by Su Han, and they were grateful to Su Han. Even for those whose lives were not saved by Su Han, Su Han did not ask for the elixir in their storage ring in the ancient medicine garden at the end, which made them have a good impression of Su Han. And, no matter what, Su Han's various performances in Tianzhao Mountain made Fengyu Palace very proud. The most important thing is that when Situ Jiang met Su Han for the first time, Su Han had already caused a lot of trouble in the Wind and Rain Palace, but Situ Jiang's attitude towards him was still kind and he did not reprimand him. Instead, he A few words of praise. Why has your attitude changed drastically now? "Why is this happening? Why did the leader expel Senior Brother Su Han from the sect? It's true that Senior Brother Su Han has greatly blackmailed other sects, but for our sect, Senior Brother Su doesn't seem to have made any mistakes, right? ?¡± "Yes"??, the leader sent him to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, but he got out by his own ability. The reason why he did not return to the sect to report was also to avoid causing trouble to the sect. But the leader said that he did not take the sect seriously. Such a judgment would be a bit unfair to Senior Brother Su Han. " "Can't you see it? The leader is afraid that the six giants will jointly attack Fengyu Palace, so he immediately draws a clear line with Su Han. However, this approach really makes me feel chilly. Anyway, the leader He can be regarded as a top-notch person in Xiaogushan. Doing this is equivalent to automatically bowing his head in front of the other six giants and degrading his status." "Yes, the leader's actions are indeed chilling. Senior Brother Su Han was very protective of our fellow disciples in Amaterasu Mountain. In the end, he did not ask for the elixir in our storage ring and gave us the antidote for free. Now The situation is very unfavorable to Senior Brother Su Han. He should be protected by the sect now, but I never expected that the leader would do this at this critical moment." "Now the guys from the Zhuzi Sect are laughing at us. The leader is obviously afraid of the six giants, and we are also embarrassed." There was widespread discussion, and Situ Jiang¡¯s decision undoubtedly aroused strong dissatisfaction among the disciples below. For those disciples who have been to Amaterasu Mountain, the image of Su Han has already taken root in their hearts. In the ancient medicine garden, he planned step by step and used a bottle of antidote to snatch the elixir from everyone. Such a genius has long become their idol. Now that their idols are wronged, they naturally feel uncomfortable. The reaction of the disciples below undoubtedly made Situ Jiang even more angry, and also added a hint of subtle hostility towards Su Han. Not only the disciples were dissatisfied with Situ Jiang's decision, but even the senior elders felt that Situ Jiang had gone too far. Wang Ming's expression was not good-looking either, but after all, Situ Jiang was the leader of the Wind and Rain Palace, and at this time, there was a limit to what he could say. "Master, think twice." Wang Ming persuaded. Situ Jiang shook his head: "This matter has nothing to do with you, and I will not take back the decision I made." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2308: Lure him out You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The leader." At this moment, a stream of light flew from inside the Fengyu Palace, turning into a figure and falling in front of everyone. Everyone in the Fengyu Palace recognized this figure. It was none other than Elder Fei Yun, who usually rarely appeared! Fei Yun obviously came after hearing the news. At this moment, Fei Yun frowned and looked at Situ Jiang, and asked in a deep voice: "Master, why did you expel my direct disciple from the door wall? Can you give me a reasonable explanation?" Everyone in Fengyu Palace was in a commotion. Elder Fei had a high status in Fengyu Palace, and he was also a close friend of Master Duan during his lifetime. Su Han was his only true disciple, and everyone wanted to see what kind of explanation Situ Jiang would give Elder Fei. Under the gaze of everyone, Situ Jiang just said calmly: "Senior Fei, I have my own reasons for doing this. I will tell you later. In front of all the comrades in Xiaogushan today, I hope that Elder Fei will Save some face for Fengyu Palace and don¡¯t let your colleagues laugh at you.¡± "you¡­¡­" Fei Yungang was about to say something more, but was interrupted by Situ Jiang's cold eyes. Fei Yun took a deep breath and realized that it was useless for him to say more here, because Situ Jiang was the head of Fengyu Palace, and others had no right to change the decisions he made. At this moment, Fei Yun was extremely disappointed with Situ Jiang. Originally, he treated Situ Jiang like his own nephew. Every time Situ Jiang achieved something, Fei Yun would be happy, feeling that his old friend had someone to succeed him. But now, Fei Yun discovered that he had never really known Situ Jiang. Fei Yun even vaguely read something from Situ Jiang's expression. Situ Jiang hated Su Han because Su Han was so good that even Situ Jiang was jealous. In fact, not only Fei Yun, but also Wang Ming on the side was giving Situ Jiang a complicated look at this moment. He might understand part of Situ Jiang's thoughts. Perhaps Situ Jiang's move was not because he was afraid of the six giants, but because he wanted to temporarily hold them back and buy time to break through to the life spring realm. "However, there is a bottom line in being a human being. You can't ignore everything just for the sake of breakthrough." Zhu Anshan had been watching this scene with a sneer. At this moment, he finally said: "Master Situ, even if you order Su Han to be expelled from the Wind and Rain Palace, what we want is Su Han and his elixir. You expel him from the sect. The door only proves the position of your Fengyu Palace, but it is not enough." At this moment, Zhu Anshan also believed that Situ Jiang was afraid of his six giants joining forces. Therefore, Zhu Anshan's tone was more domineering. "Oh?" Situ Jiang smiled lightly, "Then what else do you want? Su Han is not here. If you insist on asking for someone, I can't get him." Zhu Anshan said in a deep voice: "Even if Su Han is not in the Wind and Rain Hall, we must find a way to lure him out." "How to lure him out?" There was a hint of interest in Situ Jiang's tone. If the six giants could lure Su Han out, Situ Jiang would also be happy to see it. Zhu Anshan sneered: "It's very simple. As long as you hand over Su Han's personal master, we will control him and we are not afraid that Su Han will not show up." ¡°As he said that, Zhu Anshan also fixed his malicious eyes on Fei Yun. This matter has already been in his plan. If Su Han cannot be found, he will use Fei Yun to attract Su Han out. In fact, he might even be able to take this opportunity to get rid of Fei Yun, which can be said to be killing two birds with one stone. After all, Fei Yun is also a big threat to Zhu Zizong. He is at the seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm and has the ability to predict luck. Although he is not a real member of the Wind and Rain Palace, if something big happens in the future, he will not believe Fei Yun. Will you help Fengyu Palace? In this case, it is also a good thing to get rid of it early. "Impossible, don't even think about it. This matter has nothing to do with Elder Fei." Wang Ming said angrily. Although Wang Ming objected, the eyes of the six giants still fell on Situ Jiang. Obviously, it is useless for Wang Ming to object to this matter alone. The real master of Fengyu Palace is Situ Jiang. The scene became extremely silent for a moment, and you could even hear the sound of a pin dropping to the ground. Including the people from Fengyu Palace, everyone's eyes fell on Situ Jiang. Many people do not believe that Situ Jiang will hand over Elder Fei Yun. Elder Fei's identity is different from Su Han. He is a close friend of Elder Duan. Situ Jiang should not go there even for the sake of Elder Duan's face. Mobilize veterans. Fei Yun had an indifferent look on his face. He suddenly lost all hope and patience for this sect where he had always lived.   Situ Jiang¡¯s eyes kept flashing, and no one knew what Situ Jiang was thinking in his heart at this moment. At this time, everyone in Fengyu Palace suddenly realized that Situ Jiang's city was actually very deep. No one knew what he was thinking about, and no one knew how much status Fei Yuanlao, who was highly respected in Fengyu Palace, had in his heart. "Perhaps I can help you use Elder Fei to attract Su Han to show up." Situ Jiang thought for a moment and said. Hearing this, the people in Fengyu Palace were in an uproar again. Everyone's eyes changed when they looked at Situ Jiang. This leader suddenly became extremely strange in their eyes. They don¡¯t understand. Su Han is also a disciple of Fengyu Palace. Situ Jiang not only expelled him from Fengyu Palace, but now he is helping the enemy to lure him out. The most important thing is that Fei Yuanlao was still used to lure out Su Han. This approach was unacceptable to everyone. It was so impersonal. In fact, not only the people from Fengyu Palace, but also Zhu Anshan and the others were a little surprised. Originally, they thought of continuing to put pressure on Situ Jiang until he agreed, but they never expected that Situ Jiang would agree so readily, which was beyond everyone's expectations. "Master, if you do this, I, Wang Ming, will be the first to refuse to agree." Wang Ming sounded stern and a little angry. Since Situ Jiang became the leader, this is the first time Wang Ming has openly opposed Situ Jiang. "I have my own sense of propriety." Situ Jiang also frowned and gave Wang Ming a cold look, looking very unhappy. Zhu Anshan laughed and said: "Hahahaha, okay, okay, I didn't expect that Master Situ would be so decisive at the critical moment without being burdened by feelings. This is completely different from your master, Mr. Duan." . I have to say that I really appreciate this aspect of Master Situ. Based on this, Master Situ is someone who can do great things." "Okay, now that Head Situ has cooperated in this way, our six giants will no longer cause trouble with Fengyu Palace. Now please ask Head Situ to hand over Elder Fei." (Remember this site's website address: www .hlnovel.com Chapter 2309 Fei Yun is seriously injured You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hand over Elder Fei?" Situ Jiang smiled lightly and shook his head, "I'm afraid you have misunderstood. I never said that I would hand over Elder Fei to you. Elder Fei is highly respected in the Palace of Wind and Rain, and he was a close friend of Mr. Duan. What's wrong with me? Maybe I can leave Elder Fei in your hands." Zhu Anshan raised his eyebrows: "Then Master Situ said that he can help us use Fei Yun to attract Su Han out. How to attract him?" "I will release the news that Elder Fei is imprisoned. Unless Su Han shows up, he will not be released. However, I will personally imprison Elder Fei, not you. This is my bottom line." Situ Jiang's tone was also very firm. After he finished speaking, he looked at Fei Yun and said, "Mr. Fei, I am also doing this to protect you. If I don't do this, as Su Han's personal master, the six The giant will not let you go. So, I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡± "It turns out that Head Situ didn't mean to hand over Elder Fei. I was shocked. It seems that Head Situ still has a bottom line." "Yes, this way Elder Fei will not be harmed. It seems that we mistakenly blamed the leader just now. He sacrificed Su Han because he wanted to protect Elder Fei. If he didn't do this, the six giants would definitely not let him go. It¡¯s too much for the elders.¡± Everyone in the Wind and Rain Hall was talking a lot, but Fei Yun on the side showed a sneer. How could he not see Situ Jiang's plan? On the one hand, Situ Jiang wanted to go along with the situation and get rid of Su Han with the help of the six giants, but on the other hand, he did not want to affect his reputation. That¡¯s why he used Fei Yun as a cover and acted as if he had no choice but to protect Fei Yun. In fact, what Situ Jiang did has caused many Fengyu Palace disciples to change their views on Situ Jiang. Although everyone still felt sorry for Su Han, their resistance was obviously not as strong as before. Fei Yun's eyes were also a little cold. It was only today that he finally saw Situ Jiang clearly. This man's city was too deep. "Humph, thank you Master Situ for your kindness. I understand. But from today on, I have decided to leave the Fengyu Palace. From now on, I will have nothing to do with the Fengyu Palace, and the master no longer has to protect me." Fei Yun snorted coldly, he was a temperamental person, he couldn't stand Situ Jiang's behavior, and he didn't want his existence to cause inconvenience to Su Han. The most important thing is that Situ Jiang openly used the help of the other six giants to get rid of Su Han. This has seriously violated Fei Yun's bottom line. He does not want to stay in such a sect. "Fei Yuanlao, don't be reckless, the leader is doing it for your own good." Wang Ming quickly stopped him. Fei Yun said lightly: "Deputy Head Wang, you are someone I admire, but all the behavior of Head Situ today is really chilling. Although I have not been in contact with Su Han for a long time, we have developed a master-disciple relationship. Now, When a disciple is in trouble, even if the master cannot help, he must not become a worry for the disciple." After Fei Yun finished speaking, he jumped away. Whoosh! Situ Jiang moved faster than him and stopped in front of Fei Yun. "Fei Yuanlao, are you really going to betray the Wind and Rain Palace in front of everyone?" Situ Jiang's face was expressionless, and his eyes were faintly cold. "Rebellion?" Fei Yun felt chilled in his heart. Situ Jiang actually put such a big label on himself. It seemed that he had underestimated Situ Jiang! "Hahaha, I'm not from the Wind and Rain Palace, so why would I betray you? But since your head Situ said so, I've really betrayed you. I want to see what you can do!" Fei Yun laughed loudly, and suddenly his expression became solemn. The powerful spiritual power poured into his palm, and the palm wind roared, and he slapped Situ Jiang. It has to be said that Fei Yun is a fierce man. He understands Situ Jiang's character and knows that since Situ Jiang has decided to use himself to lure Su Han out, he will never let him go. Therefore, instead of waiting for Situ Jiang to take action against him, it is better to take action himself. Even if he dies in Situ Jiang's hands, it is better than being used by Situ Jiang to harm his apprentice. "Fei Yun, do you dare to take action against me?" Situ Jiang was also furious. In the Fengyu Palace, he was the unshakable leader. No one in the Fengyu Palace could go against his will, not even Fei Yun. Moreover, Fei Yun actually attacked him in front of so many people, completely ignoring him. In this case, he won't be polite anymore. Even though Fei Yun was strong, he was no match for Situ Jiang. Situ Jiang waved his palm and completely shattered Fei Yun's attack. ? ??! The powerful force, like a tangible mountain, hit Fei Yun and knocked Fei Yun away. The energy of this blow was so powerful that many people even heard the sound of bones breaking, and they could conclude that Fei Yun's injuries from this blow were definitely not light. Wow¡­¡­ Fei Yun suffered severe injuries. He opened his mouth and spurted blood. His face was as pale as paper, and his body was shaking violently, like a small boat floating in the ocean. This scene left many people stunned! Even Wang Ming obviously did not expect that Situ Jiang would actually take action against Fei Yun. Just now he said that all this was to protect Fei Yun. If it was really to protect Fei Yun, then even if Situ Jiang took action against Fei Yun, it should be superficial. But now it seems that Situ Jiang¡¯s attack was not just superficial. "Hahaha Situ Jiang, if you dare, kill me." Fei Yun laughed heartily. He never imagined that the apprentice his old friend had trained all his life would be such a person. At this moment, he was completely disappointed with Situ Jiang. Situ Jiang said coldly: "Fei Yun, you tried to betray the Wind and Rain Palace, and you also took action against me. Logically speaking, I should kill you. However, for the sake of Mr. Duan's face, I will not kill you. Instead, we will imprison you and give you a chance to change your ways.¡± With that said, Situ Jiang grabbed Fei Yun in the air, and a stream of air lifted Fei Yun up. Situ Jiang then returned to the Wind and Rain Palace with Fei Yun, who was seriously injured. Without saying anything more to anyone, Situ Jiang just left, as if he didn't need to explain anything to anyone now. The scene was also silent. No one expected that this would be the result. "This Situ Jiang is really ruthless. He even dared to hit Fei Yun hard. Fei Yun was Duan Kun's old friend, not to mention that he had been in the Wind and Rain Palace for ten years." Ouyang Hou, the giant of casual cultivators, said with emotion. The six giants are all thoughtful. In fact, now they all feel that they underestimated Situ Jiang before. This person is far more terrifying than everyone imagined. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2310 The Unquiet Wind and Rain Palace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Even Wang Ming was worried. After what happened today, he felt that he had to get to know Situ Jiang again. When Situ Jiang first took over Fengyu Palace, he was still very humble, but now it seems that maybe it was just because he was not strong enough at that time. Now Situ Jiang has begun to attack the realm of life spring. To put it bluntly, there has been a gap between his strength and the other seven giants. Perhaps, this is why Situ Jiang has such a tough attitude today, completely regardless of what people think of him. Nowadays, Situ Jiang no longer needs to hide his true nature in front of everyone. This is what Wang Ming finds most terrifying. "What should we do now?" Taoist Tianquan, the giant of the casual cultivator, looked at the other giants and asked. "Since Situ Jiang has imprisoned Fei Yun, it saves us the trouble. The next step is to wait for Su Han to show up. It is said that the master was seriously injured and imprisoned. If the news reaches his ears, he will definitely show up." Zhu Anshan said and shook his head, "Fei Yun is a person I respect after all. Even if he falls into our hands, I will treat him kindly, not like Situ Jiang." "Yeah, I didn't expect that Situ Jiang would be so ruthless and decisive, and act without mercy. This is completely different from Duan Kun back then." "We would rather have an opponent like Duan Kun than an opponent like Situ Jiang. This kind of unfaithful person is the most terrifying. I think we should not delay, go back to practice as soon as possible, and strive to improve our strength as soon as possible. Otherwise, Situ Jiang will be a threat after all.¡± Now among the eight giants, Situ Jiang is the strongest. However, if the other six giants join forces, they can pose a great threat to Situ Jiang. But the six giants are also worried about Situ Jiang breaking through to the Life Spring Realm. Although it is not easy to break through to the Life Spring Realm, things in the martial arts world are difficult to say after all, so preparations must be made in advance. As for Su Han, although they did not find Su Han today, it was not in vain. As long as Situ Jiang uses Fei Yun to attract Su Han, they believe that Su Han will appear sooner or later. The only thing they can do now is to wait. Anyway, they have been searching for a week and still haven't found the whereabouts of Su Han. There is not much point in searching anymore. After the six giants and the people from the small sect left, the originally noisy mountain gate instantly became quiet. The troublemakers have all left, but the elders and disciples of Fengyu Hall cannot calm down. They didn't feel relieved at all, but felt their hearts were heavy. Everything that happened today made them feel more or less unfamiliar with Situ Jiang, the leader. "Deputy Sect Leader, Fei Yuanlao has high moral character and high respect, and he is also a guest of our Wind and Rain Palace. Even if he made a mistake today, the Sect Leader will not treat him like this. The Sect Leader's behavior really makes us feel a little chilled." An elder said, Fei Yuanlao usually has a very high status in the sect, but for such a high-status figure, the leader can turn against him at any time, which makes all the elders present feel like they are in trouble. , I feel very uncomfortable. "You don't have to worry. With me here, the leader is determined not to hurt Elder Fei again. You will return to the sect later and calm down the disciples. Su Han's influence now exceeds ours. Imagine that the disciples must be in a state of uneasiness right now, so please comfort them. As for the master, leave it to me." After Wang Ming finished speaking, he also chased in the direction where Situ Jiang left. The development of things today was the last thing he wanted to see. He was full of anger and questions now, and he didn't understand why Situ Jiang suddenly changed so much. Compared with Duan Kun in the past, there is a real gap between Situ Jiang today. Wang Ming understands better that if today's matter is not handled well, everyone in Fengyu Palace will be angry and resentful. This is not what he wants to see. Su Han was expelled from the Wind and Rain Palace, and Elder Fei Yun was also imprisoned after being seriously injured by Head Situ. This matter spread throughout the Wind and Rain Palace and throughout Xiaogushan as quickly as possible. At this moment, the Wind and Rain Hall was not peaceful. Just as Wang Ming expected, the emotions of the disciples were not stable, and many disciples were extremely angry. "I really don't understand why the leader would do this? Could it be that he is afraid of the other six giants? Senior Brother Su is much more bloody than the leader. If it were Senior Brother Su, he would definitely not compromise." "Fortunately, Senior Brother Su Han escaped, otherwise he would have been in danger. The leader's behavior is really chilling. Even Elder Fei Yun suffered a disaster."?? "Yes, Mr. Fei was a close friend of Mr. Duan back then. Now that he is being treated like this, I don't know how disappointed and chilling he must be at this moment." "I really don't understand why the leader is so merciless to Senior Brother Su Han. Is it just because Senior Brother Su Han took away the four life-spring-level elixirs from Fengyu Palace that he holds such grudge? However, Senior Brother Su said it was only temporary. Keep it and return it to the sect in the future. I believe he is not a person who goes back on his word." Countless disciples are feeling sorry and angry. They have seen Su Han's performance in Amaterasu Mountain. Even those who have not gone to Amaterasu Mountain have heard about it from other disciples. Su Han not only protected the people of Fengyu Palace, but also gave the antidote to the people of Fengyu Palace for free. They kept this kindness in their hearts. "But I didn't expect that the master would treat Su Han and Su Han's personal master like this. This made many disciples who once regarded the master as their idol extremely disappointed. Even in their hearts, they began to feel that Su Han was worthy of being their idol. In the ancient medicine garden, his plundering skills were so handsome that people could talk about it. ¡­¡­ In the Demon-Destroying City, Su Han has already left seclusion, and now he has successfully broken through to the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Soon after Su Han came out of seclusion, a figure also flew into the courtyard where Su Han lived. The person who came was a high-level expert in the Divine Sea Realm, with an extraordinary bearing. However, after seeing Su Han, he immediately became friendly. This person was the one who offended the Demon Slayer King by saying that Su Han would not come back a few days ago. At that time, he and another person almost suffered the Demon Slayer King's wrath. Fortunately, Su Han appeared in time. Saved them. Since then, they have been grateful to Su Han. "Little brother Su Han, the king invites you to come over. Now the demon clan is getting more and more restless. It seems that they are going to start an all-out war with us." This strong man spoke solemnly. It can be imagined that the current Ten Thousand Demons Island has begun to become truly chaotic, and the previous order has been completely broken. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2311 Arrangement of Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing what this powerful man said, Su Han had already expected it and nodded: "Let's go see the king now." Soon, Su Han came to the meeting hall of the Demon Slayer King. Walking into the meeting hall, Su Han found that more than a dozen people were already standing in the meeting hall. These dozen people are not the dozen high-level powerful men of the Divine Sea Realm under the Demon Slayer King. In fact, the cultivation of these people is not top-notch. There are one or two who are high-level in the Divine Sea Realm, and the rest are in the intermediate and elementary levels of the Divine Sea Realm. Now these dozen people are standing in the meeting hall, all with panic on their faces. It is obvious that the Demon Slayer King sitting at the top has put a lot of pressure on them. They didn¡¯t even dare to express their anger, and looked at each other uneasily. They didn¡¯t know why the Demon Slayer King summoned them here. However, they are indeed very afraid, because the Island of Ten Thousand Demons is a place where one can lose one's life at any time. Being summoned by a big shot on the Island of Ten Thousand Demons will probably not bring any good results. Su Han walked into the meeting hall. When he saw this scene, he was also a little confused and looked at the Demon Slayer King. The Demon Slayer King smiled and said: "Brother Su, these people are all formation masters that I have summoned from all over the Ten Thousand Demon Islands. Now that you want to set up the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation, these people should be able to help you. " It turned out to be a master of formations. Su Han suddenly realized that his eyes passed in front of these people one by one. Formation masters are just like alchemy masters. They all have a special aura on their bodies. If you feel it carefully, you can sense it. The formation attainments of these people should be quite high. Facing the ferocious King of Demon Slayers, these people were originally extremely nervous. But now when they saw a young man like Su Han walking into the hall, they all breathed a sigh of relief. After all, this young man doesn't look like a vicious person. "Everyone, you should all be top-notch formation masters in the outside world. Now, I would like to ask you to join me in setting up a large-scale formation within the Ten Thousand Demons Island. I wonder if you are willing?" Su Han asked. "Yes." Those people nodded quickly. They had been frightened by the Demon Slayer King, so how could they dare to say no. The Demon Slayer King smiled and said, "Brother Su, can these people help?" "Yes, thank you Brother Xiahou." Su Han also smiled. The King of Demon Slayers took out another storage ring: "Here is the wealth I have collected over the years on Ten Thousand Demon Islands. To arrange the Dutianhuanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation requires a huge amount of Saint Yuan Stones. These Holy Yuan Stone, feel free to use it." Su Han opened the storage ring and saw the hills of Saint Yuan Stones piled inside. He also knew that all the property of the Demon Slayer King must be here. At this time, handing over all the belongings to Su Han demonstrated his trust in Su Han and also demonstrated the determination of the Demon Slayer King to exterminate the demons. At that moment, Su Han also nodded slightly: "Thank you, Brother Xiahou." "Thank you for nothing. Brother, I should be thanking you. For so many years, I have always had a long-cherished wish to destroy the demon clan. However, the innate characteristics of the demon clan will increase their strength in the process of killing, which makes me avoid the rat. It is impossible to launch a full-scale war against the demon clan. Now that your Dutianhuanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation has given me hope of destroying the demon clan, our two brothers will join forces to completely eradicate those disgusting demons and do what they want on the Ten Thousand Demons Island. A big undertaking is coming.¡± The Demon Slayer King said solemnly. "Yes, this battle will definitely be one that will go down in history." Su Han also smiled. "Okay, okay, Brother Su, now the demon clan is attacking our city. Many cities in the outer and central areas are fighting against the demon clan. I have sent all the high-level powerhouses of the Divine Sea Realm in the Demon-Destroying City to suppress it. I believe it will still be possible. We can contain them for a while. How long will it take you to set up a large formation?" The Demon Slayer King asked. "One month. If we go all out and compress the time as much as possible, it will take about twenty days." Su Han didn¡¯t mince words either. "Okay, then I'll wait for you for a month. After one month, we will officially launch the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppression Formation!" ¡­¡­ In the following time, Su Han led these formation masters, and under the protection of two high-level divine sea realm experts under the Demon Slayer King, began to set up the Dutianhuanyu Prison-Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation on the entire Ten Thousand Demons Island. This arrangement process is not easy. It is necessary to determine the arrangement positions of ten formation cores on Ten Thousand Demons Island, and then arrange them one by one. Su Han¡¯s goal in setting up a large formation this time is to control the entireAll the human areas of the Ten Thousand Demon Islands are covered, leaving only Demon Slayer City outside the formation. In this way, as long as all the human monks from the Ten Thousand Demon Islands are allowed to enter the Demon Slayer City, they can activate the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation to kill all the demons that invade the human area. One month was a bit tense, but under the leadership of Su Han, the process of setting up the formation was progressing in an orderly manner. At the same time, outside the human area, Huo'er led Xiaoyaozi and Su Han's subordinates, fighting fiercely with the demon clan. They were accompanied by two high-level powerhouses from the Divine Sea Realm sent by the King of Demon Slayers to assist them, and the battle was fierce. ???????????????????????? ?? Fire continued to spurt out from Huo'er's mouth, burning the demon clan below. The long period of high-intensity fighting made Dehuo'er a little tired. "Young Master, take a rest." Ding Bo came to Huo'er and said respectfully. Huo'er nodded and put away his dharma body. "Young Master, I heard that the Lord of the City has returned to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, and is now setting up a large array within the entire island of Ten Thousand Demons. I believe that by the time the Lord of the City completes the arrangement of the array, these monsters will be finished." Ding Bo¡¯s eyes were shining, and he was looking forward to it. "Yes, we only need to resist for a while longer. When the city lord fully activates the formation, we will be liberated." Everyone was looking forward to it. Only Huo'er wrinkled his nose and snorted arrogantly: "You didn't even tell me when you came back." ¡­¡­ Another half month later, Su Han finally completed the formation of the ten cores of the Dutianhuanyu Prison Locking Spirit Formation. Next, only the final step of activating the formation is left. Su Han felt a sense of accomplishment in his heart. Although he knew that the formation he had formed was still a simplified version of the simplified version compared to the real Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Formation in ancient times. The real Dutianhuanyu Prison-Suppressing and Locking Spirit Formation in ancient times probably had tens of thousands of cores. It is simply unimaginable that in ancient times, human monks collectively arranged the Dutianhuanyu Prison Locking Spirit Formation. What a grand occasion it was. If nothing else, Su Han¡¯s original Dutianhuanyu Prison-Suppressing and Locking Spirit Formation on the mainland was far beyond what Su Han could deploy with his current abilities. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2312 Carnival at Ten Thousand Demons Island You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The ten cores of the formation have been arranged. Next, we are waiting for the last step to activate the formation." Su Han was also full of expectations. Next, all you need to do is pile up the Saint Yuan Stones and activate the formation according to the pattern of the formation. Other formation masters have also benefited a lot from following Su Han in setting up the formation for nearly a month. Everyone is full of expectations for the activation of the formation. The good news spread instantly throughout the human area of ??Ten Thousand Demons Island, reaching every corner. The next step is to evacuate all the human monks to the Demon Slayer City and activate the formation. In the next few days, all the human monks in the outer and middle areas will also withdraw into the Demon Slayer City in batches. Huo'er also led the peripheral human monks to withdraw into the Demon Slayer City. The demon clan besieging the human city on the periphery and in the middle clearly felt the withdrawal of the human monks. However, they didn't care, thinking that the human monks were finally repelled by them, and they could finally take back the place occupied by the humans ten years ago. Therefore, these monsters, instead of panicking, were overjoyed, thinking that they had finally defeated the human race. The time for the formation to activate has finally arrived. The King of Demon Slayers led his men to a core at the edge of the formation. Su Han will preside over the formation activation ceremony here. The monks in the Demon-Destroying City were also talking a lot: "I wonder if this large formation can kill all the demon clans that will be attacked in the future?" "It's hard to say. Last time, this formation killed a lot of demons, but it was only a small part of the demon clan. But this time, basically all the demon clan's army came. The demon clan within the scope of the formation accounted for at least ten thousand demons. Two-thirds of the island demon clan. With such a large number, it is difficult to say whether this formation will still be as effective as last time." "I hope the formation can really wipe out the demon clan, otherwise, so many Saint Yuan Stones will be wasted." Everyone was talking about it, but Su Han remained unmoved at all, as if he didn't hear it. His eyes were fixed on the formation, full of solemnity. "Your Majesty, the last batch of human monks have also withdrawn from the formation area." A strong man came over to report. The Demon Slayer King's eyes lit up, and then he said to Su Han: "Brother Su, you can activate the formation." Su Han nodded and was ready. "The time has come, activate the formation!" Su Han mobilized his spiritual power and activated the first formation core. As soon as the core of the formation is activated, it is like a wave of waves, pushing the formation veins one after another, and quickly activates the formation veins at a speed that is beyond the reach of the naked eye. With one wave after another, more and more veins appeared. On the Ten Thousand Demons Island, which was darkened all day long, these formation veins lit up quickly, just like lamps being lit in the dark night. This spectacular scene made the monks at the scene involuntarily applaud. Perhaps they were not sure whether this formation could play the role they imagined, but this spectacular scene seemed to light a bright light in their hearts, making them involuntarily ignite a glimmer of hope in their hearts. As time goes by, the formation veins are lit up one by one, and the rest of the formation cores are also lit up in sequence. The momentum of this formation was simply shaking the earth and the mountains, shaking the world. Various strange phenomena of heaven and earth, and the phenomena of heaven and earth, are also constantly appearing. After a long time, this formation was finally activated! Su Han also let out a long sigh of relief. The formation activation process went very smoothly. As the formation veins shone brightly, the entire formation formed a complete whole. This time, this formation can be said to be indestructible. Even if the demons in the formation come to the edge of the formation and collide, it is impossible to knock the formation away. "Everyone, let's slowly enjoy the sight of the demon clan killing each other in the formation." The next three days can be described as a three-day carnival for the human monks on Ten Thousand Demons Island. Watching the monsters in the formation killing each other made them feel extremely happy. Seeing those demons becoming stronger by devouring their own kind, but then quickly being sucked away their life essence by the formation, they looked so weak that they clapped their hands and applauded. Next to the formation, Su Han, under the protection of Huo'er and many strong men from Demon Slayer City, absorbed the demon life essence absorbed from the formation. This was the condition he had negotiated with the Demon Slayer King before. If he wanted him to contribute to setting up this grand formation, all the life essence would belong to him. And among the strong men around, no one dares to covet them.?Some essence of life. First, there is no telling whether their physical bodies can withstand these life essences. Secondly, this life essence can only be absorbed by the person who presides over the formation, and only Su Han can preside over the Tianhuanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Array. "It's awesome, it's so awesome. I didn't expect this formation to be so miraculous. Seeing these demons killing each other makes me feel so happy." "Yes, it's all thanks to Su Han this time. I didn't expect that his formation was so incredible. He could kill all the demons without even using a single soldier. It's so satisfying." "What do you think Su Han is? He said he is from Xiaogushan. How could Xiaogushan have such a genius? I guess he has another origin." "No matter where he comes from, this time, he has made great contributions to our human race on Ten Thousand Demons Island. This time, the number of demons who died in the formation is conservatively estimated to be six to seven hundred thousand, which is equivalent to Ten Thousand Demons Of the million demons on the island, two-thirds died in one fell swoop. This is the largest victory ever achieved by our human race on the Ten Thousand Demons Island." "Yes, the fundamental reason why our human race was unable to launch a general attack on the demon clan before is because the demon clan can increase its strength in battle. If the most powerful giants of the demon clan devour millions of demon clan, The final burst of strength will be unimaginable. But there is no need to worry too much now, there are only about 300,000 demons left among a million." Everyone was extremely excited, and there was no reason not to be excited. With this big victory, they all began to see the future and hope. In fact, the reason why the order of Ten Thousand Demons Island is so chaotic is that the people who come to Ten Thousand Demons Island are some extremely vicious people, but there is another important reason, which is the demon clan of Ten Thousand Demons Island. The existence of this demon clan makes Dewanmo Island dark all day long, and people are in panic. People can't see the future and hope, so they naturally start not to follow the right path. In fact, if there were no demon clan in Ten Thousand Demon Island, many of these human monks would be willing to take the right path. After all, I have been walking the evil path for a lifetime, and I am a little tired. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2313 Magical Miracle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the Demon Slayer City, in the meeting hall, the Demon Slayer King sat at the head with a smile on his face. "Your Majesty is wise, I have indeed seen the right person this time. The army of 700,000 demons was destroyed in one fell swoop. No one else would be able to do it." "The most important thing is that as long as this formation is in place, the demon clan's ability to increase strength by absorbing life essence will be of no use. This time, we finally found a way to destroy the demon clan." The senior officials of Demon Destruction City were all overjoyed. This is only the first battle. Before they even take action, two-thirds of the demon clan has been destroyed. It must be said that this is a great victory. The Demon Slayer King also nodded and said: "You are right. Although the real strong man of the Demon Clan did not appear this time, he destroyed the 700,000 main force of the Demon Clan and found a way to restrain the characteristics of the Demon Clan. Look. Come, let us completely annihilate the demon clan and rule the Ten Thousand Demons Island, which is just around the corner." At this time, a senior executive walked into the meeting hall with a joyful face and reported: "Your Majesty, all the 700,000 demons in Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation have been destroyed!" "good!" The Demon Slayer King was the first to stand up, and the other senior officials also stood up one by one with excitement. This great victory was undoubtedly a shot in the arm for all of them. "Kings." Another person hurriedly entered the meeting hall, "Report to the king, there is a young genius named Mo Qi from the demon clan. He said that he would meet Su Han in person. Now that Mo Qi has arrived. On the outside of the formation, he is very powerful, and his cultivation level is estimated to be at least the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm." "Moqi? This should be a high-level member of the demon clan. He is a genius with the purest blood among the demon clan. His intelligence is also relatively high. I wonder if Su Han can handle it?" "I know this Moqi. He is the most ferocious young genius of the demon clan on Ten Thousand Demon Islands. I have fought against him, and his strength is far beyond that of the average eighth-level Divine Sea Realm person. Your Majesty, if Moqi takes action, Do we want to help Su Han?" A senior executive said with some worry. He happened to have fought against that Moqi and knew how powerful that Moqi was. At this moment, he couldn't help but feel a little worried for Su Han. The Demon Slayer King waved his hand: "I don't think Brother Su would like us to interfere. After absorbing the life essence of the demons in the formation this time, he should have improved a lot. The battle with the demon geniuses will be better." Make him more interested.¡± It has to be said that the King of Demon Slayer is so smart. Although he and Su Han have not known each other for a long time, he knows clearly who Su Han is. He has great confidence in Su Han. From the first meeting, he recognized that Su Han was extraordinary. Otherwise, as the king of demon slayers, he would not be able to call Su Han brothers. Although the 700,000-strong army of the Demon Clan has been destroyed, the Demon Slayer King knows very well that the real high-level main force of the Demon Clan has not yet appeared. At this time, it was the best time to use Su Han to undermine the morale of the demon clan. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the Demon Slayer King attacks it, it will not only fail to dampen the morale of the senior members of the Demon Clan, but will actually make the senior members of the Demon Clan even more angry, triggering a full-scale counterattack by the senior members of the Demon Clan. And if Su Han can attack this magic, the effect will be completely different. First of all, Su Han has used a large formation to kill the 700,000 demon clan's army, and his momentum is at its peak. At this time, if Su Han destroys the demon clan on the first day, then all the humans and the demon clan will know, The geniuses of the demon clan are not as good as the geniuses of the human race. This will be a heavy blow to the morale of the top leaders of the demon clan. Moreover, on the other hand, losing the genius Moqi will also make the top leaders of the demon clan shake their muscles and bones, and even shake their foundation. Of course, if Moqi can kill Su Han, it will also deal a heavy blow to the morale of the human race and improve the morale of the demon race. This is destined to be a showdown between the geniuses of the two races. The Demon Slayer King has great confidence in Su Han. At a place outside the Dutian Huanyu Prison Lock Spirit Formation, a group of demons stood there, looking at the formation not far away. These monsters are all extremely tall, and the vertical pupils in the middle of their foreheads are very eye-catching. You can tell at a glance that they are strong ones among the monsters. The leading demon among them is tall and dressed differently from the other demons. He wore a very exquisite armor, with shoulder armor on both sides, a breastplate on the chest, and a girdle tied around the waist. The pair of eyes and the vertical pupil in the middle of the forehead are like those of an eagle.General, sharp and domineering, appearing extremely aggressive. And his facial features also appear to be much more refined than other demons, and are much more in line with the human race's aesthetics. This young demon obviously belongs to the demon clan, with less demon blood and more demon blood. Looking at his sharp eyes, there is a vague sense of loftiness and heroism, and it is obvious that he is extremely intelligent. This type of demon belongs to the absolute upper echelon of the demon clan. Not only does it have a lot of demon blood, it also has pure demon blood and extremely high strength. Wherever this young demon stands, the demonic aura emanating from his body is terrifying. At this moment, the young demon looked into the formation from a distance, his face looking very gloomy. The other demons around him did not dare to speak. "It's ridiculous. The 700,000-strong army of my demon clan was killed by a single formation without leaving any trace behind. They are simply trash. It is a shame and humiliation that the demon clan has never experienced before!" The young demon finally couldn't help but curse. He never expected that the demon clan would send two-thirds of its troops to capture the human area, and as a result, not a single one of the 700,000 people would die in one formation. "Master Moqi, the formation arranged by the human race named Su Han is indeed unbelievable. Our fellow tribesmen who are locked in the formation are not only unable to come out, but also have no food for a long time, so we can only Kill each other. But the formation can also sense their strength becoming stronger. As soon as they kill each other and become stronger, the formation will absorb their life essence until it is drained. Such an formation is simply like us monsters. The nemesis of the clan." A strong man from the demon clan also spoke, speaking in the language of the demon clan. "What a great Su Han, I would like to meet him personally." Moqi narrowed his eyes slightly, and a cold light flashed out of his falcon-like eyes. He knew that people in the demon clan were now in panic. If this human named Su Han was not killed immediately, the morale of the demon clan would drop to the lowest point in history. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2314: Afternoon You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "A genius from the human race? Okay, very good. I will personally kill this Su Han and increase the power of my demon clan." Moqi's momentum shook, a wave of air rushed out of his body, and everything around him became cold. Anyone who is familiar with this genius knows that he is really angry. Su Han's appearance not only aroused his anger, but also stimulated his desire to fight. "I will give Su Han a battle notice immediately, and we will fight to the death at the junction of the two areas tomorrow!" "By the way, let me add one more thing. During the battle, I will not kill other people to increase my strength, so I hope he will not use his ghost formation and fight me openly." Moqi knows very well that the opponent's formation is precisely to restrain their demon clan's characteristic of using killing to increase their strength. Therefore, if you want the other party to not use that formation, you must first abandon this feature. In this way, both sides can be regarded as an upright and fair fight. On the other side, Su Han temporarily stopped the formation after confirming that all the demons in the formation were dead. All the human monks were jumping for joy. This victory can be said to be the greatest victory of the human race on the Ten Thousand Demons Island. It would be false to say that they are unhappy. The joyful atmosphere infected the entire human area of ??Ten Thousand Demons Island. As for Su Han, after absorbing the life essence of the demons in the formation, his cultivation level was a matter of course, and he broke through to the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. This is the result of Su Han's deliberate suppression. In fact, the life essence of those demons far more than allowed him to break through to the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. But Su Han knew very well that his physical body could not withstand such rapid continuous breakthroughs. ?? Martial arts practice is not only the practice of cultivation, but also the carrier of practice, and the physical body is the carrier. If the carrier is lost, everything will be in vain. Although Su Han's current physical body is already very tyrannical, he is essentially of the human bloodline after all. He is incomparable to the bloodline of ancient beasts like Huo'er. His physical body is not tyrannical at all. The point that supports such rapid continuous breakthroughs. Therefore, if you desperately absorb the life essence and advance forward, although you can temporarily gain powerful cultivation, it will be quite detrimental to your future cultivation. This is why martial arts must take into account both retreat training and actual combat training. Retreat and practice can absorb more energy from heaven and earth, while actual training can polish the physical body, allowing the energy from heaven and earth absorbed by the body to be smoothly transformed into solid cultivation. Therefore, Su Han forcibly suppressed his breakthrough, preparing to wait until there was an opportunity for actual combat, and then take the opportunity to polish his body and hone his cultivation. Su Han also took this opportunity to give three Life Spring-level elixirs and fifty Divine Sea high-level elixirs to Huo'er. This was the first time Huo'er had seen such a large amount of resources since he was born, and he was so happy that he couldn't even speak fluently. There are also a hundred divine sea mid-level elixirs distributed to other subordinates. Su Han knows that his subordinates are indeed worthy of a reward for their bloodshed against the demon clan these days. After everyone got the elixir, they were all beaming with joy, and felt more certain in their hearts that it was indeed right to follow the Lord of the City! "Lord City Lord, all the monster corpses in the formation have been cleaned up, and not a single monster is left." Someone came to report. "My lord, the city lord, I discovered that there is a powerful demonic energy approaching from hundreds of miles away!" Another subordinate came in to report. When they heard the news, everyone was shocked. Could it be that the demon clan is here again so soon? "Lord City Lord, the demonic energy stopped hundreds of miles away. My subordinates sent people to find out. Among the demon clan, the leader is the number one genius of the demon clan, named Moqi. His cultivation level has reached The eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm.¡± "It is said that this Moqi has very little demon blood in his body, with demon blood accounting for the majority, and his fighting power is very tyrannical. An average person at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm will be killed within a few moves of his hands." A subordinate also reported. It is a typical characteristic of the demon bloodline to have super strong fighting power among the same level. After hearing this person's report, Su Han also had a faint smile on his face. "Is the demon clan a genius? Interesting." It has to be said that the appearance of this genius of the demon clan made Su Han feel a little excited. If possible, he didn't want to use formations to deal with this genius of the demon clan. After all, after fighting the demon clan for so long, a real opponent finally appears, which is very exciting. "My lord, Moqi has sent a letter of challenge." Another person walked in hurriedly, holding a black post in his hand. This post is filled with black evil spirit,It added an eerie feeling to the entire hall. Su Han took the post and injected spiritual power into it, and a stream of spiritual information immediately floated out. After Su Han read the spiritual information, he also curled up his lips. "A fight to the death at the junction of the two areas tomorrow? Very good, a bit interesting." The fighting blood in Su Han's body couldn't help but boil. In particular, the opponent's letter of challenge also stated that in tomorrow's battle, killing other people will not be used to increase strength, so I hope Su Han will not use the large formation. This was exactly what Su Han wanted. He was hoping to have an upright duel with the genius of the demon clan. Wow! After Su Han read the post, he rubbed the post casually, and a burst of flame turned the post into ashes. And the moment the post was burned, Moqi over there felt something. "What a Su Han. There is an exclusive mark of demonic energy on my post. It is difficult for ordinary people to destroy it. But he can easily burn my post. It seems that I still underestimated him. It's interesting. I want to see how strong this so-called human genius is?" A sneer escaped from the corner of Moqi's mouth. At first, he only thought that Su Han was a formation genius and his martial arts might not be very good. But after sensing that his post was burned, he had stopped looking down on Su Han. This human genius might really be qualified to be his opponent. The next day. At the junction of the human race and the demon race, in a valley, the two camps stand opposite each other. The demon clan¡¯s army is mighty. What Moqi brought today are all the elites of the demon clan. Their heads are extremely majestic. Looking at them from a distance, the demonic aura is soaring into the sky. Judging from the size alone, the human race is really weak. In front of the huge size of the demon clan, the human race's size is not impressive at all. However, the human monks did not lose their momentum because of this. In the world of martial arts, strength is far more important than size. The two sides faced each other, and even before the war started, the atmosphere was already extremely tense. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2315: So much nonsense You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Which one is Su Han?" An armored demon strode forward and spoke with a powerful and magnetic voice. The demon's eyes were as sharp and domineering as an eagle, and it looked extremely aggressive. He used the human language, but the human language obviously had a strange alien accent, which made people feel a bit stiff. "Lord City Lord, that monster is Moqi." One of his subordinates whispered to Su Han. Today is a battle of geniuses between Su Han and Mo Qi, not a big melee. Therefore, whether it was the monks on the human side or the monsters on the other side, they stood still and did nothing except shouting and building momentum. "Lord City Lord, this devil looks difficult to deal with. It is not comparable to ordinary monsters. You must be careful." One of his subordinates was also worried. "I know it well." Su Han curled his lips slightly, and then stepped forward. "Are you Su Han?" Moqi looked Su Han up and down, obviously disappointed. This Su Han was so different from what he had imagined. He originally thought he was supposed to be a powerful human being, but who knew he was so weak. And he is only at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Normally, he would not even bother to take a look at such a small person. However, now Moqi dare not look down on the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm in front of him, because in the hands of this fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm, 700,000 demons have already died. "I am." Su Han smiled faintly. Even when faced with such a powerful genius of the demon clan as Moqi, he still looked calm and composed. "You are very courageous, and you actually dare to stand up and fight me. I have to say that as a fifth-level Divine Sea realm, you are a little too confident. Overconfidence is not a good thing, but your confidence is understandable. , after all, you still don¡¯t know how scary I am.¡± Mo Qi said lightly, as if he had regarded Su Han as a dead person in his words. In his opinion, the gap between the two sides was too big, not to mention that Moqi was not an ordinary eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. An ordinary person at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm could not even make three moves in his hands. Su Han sneered: "Why did you say such a long sentence in human language? Are all demons as noisy as you?" "you¡­¡­" Moqi's eyes widened, and his anger suddenly rose. There is no difference between intelligent demons and humans. They will also get angry because of the other party's ridicule. "Okay, what an arrogant human race. When you kneel in front of me later, I want to see if you can still be so arrogant." Moqi said coldly. ¡°There¡¯s so much nonsense.¡± Su Han also didn¡¯t give this Moqi any face. Mo Qi snorted coldly, and under the influence of the demonic energy, his power suddenly became overwhelming. He stopped talking nonsense and reached forward with his hands. A pair of huge claws evolved from his hands. This devil's claw seemed to come from the dark hell, exuding an extremely gloomy aura, integrating huge momentum and energy, and crashed towards Su Han. When Su Han saw this, he also punched him. This ordinary punch hit Moqi's claws. Boom! For a moment, the sky and the earth trembled violently, and countless destructive energies overflowed. Boom The destructive power caused by this impact was really astonishing. The aftermath of the battle spread over dozens of miles in radius. The area within dozens of miles in radius was suddenly destroyed by the aftermath of the battle and turned into a dead land, with not a single blade of grass growing. Although the troops brought by both sides retreated dozens of miles away, the aftermath of the battle also made some of the weaker ones look pale and shaky. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Under such a fierce counterattack, Su Han and Mo Qi took three steps back at the same time. Judging from the surface, this confrontation between the two sides was evenly matched, and there was no winner. However, the fighting blood in Su Han's body was completely ignited. He could feel that this Moqi was indeed very strong. It had been a long time since he had encountered such a strong opponent, and Su Han was immediately looking forward to the next battle. The most important thing is that Su Han still has a large amount of demon life essence stored in his body that has not been refined. In the battle with this demon, if he can polish his body, he can naturally refine the life essence and transform it into cultivation. Breaking through again is not a problem. On the other side, Moqi was also horrified: "What a human race,The power is so strong. His cultivation level is at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm, which is three levels behind me, but he can actually tie me with one move. Such a genius is really rare among the human race. " At the same time, Moqi was also secretly awe-inspiring: "This man's fighting talent is so terrifying, and he also masters that weird formation. This man is the natural enemy of our demon clan. We must get rid of him no matter what today. Otherwise, Once he grows up, he will pose a threat to our demon clan, even more than the Demon Slayer King." Everyone in the demon clan is afraid of the Demon Slayer King. But today, Moqi felt that he had found someone more worthy of fear than the Demon Slayer King. ??This kind of fear can only be understood after fighting. As for the demon clan, they all had expressions of disbelief. They were all very aware of Moqi's strength, but Moqi actually tied with a human at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. This was something they couldn't believe no matter what. Didn't even think of it. The human race is full of joy. "It's amazing. The Lord of the City is so powerful. With his fifth-level cultivation in the Divine Sea Realm, he can actually fight against Moqi without falling behind. If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn't have believed it even if I was beaten to death." "Yes, the Lord of the City is indeed the most talented person I have ever seen. This is an unparalleled genius, and it is rare to see one in a thousand years. However, after all, this magic is a demon at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. It is difficult to deal with. I don't know what the outcome of today's battle will be. What will happen?" "I hope the city lord can win, and it is best to kill Moqi. In this way, the demon clan will definitely be injured." Many people were worried before coming here, but after seeing Su Han's ability, this worry disappeared, and some even began to long for Su Han to kill Moqi. Although everyone knows that this is almost impossible, for some reason, they have inexplicable confidence in Su Han. "Su Han, just now it was just my young master's tentative attack. Next time, I won't be polite. If you think that you are qualified to compete with me if you beat me to a tie with one move, then you are too naive. ¡± Moqi still did not change his long-winded nature. Even though the human language was a bit convoluted for him, he still pointed at Su Han and finished his long line arrogantly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2316 Demonic Sound and Dragon Roar You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Roar¡­¡­ After saying this, Moqi looked up to the sky and roared. His bones made a cracking sound, and his body grew bigger little by little. The skin on the surface of his body was torn inch by inch, and the armor covering his body was also broken open and fell on the ground. on the ground. In a few breaths, Moqi's body became several times larger than before, turning into a ferocious demon that was dozens of feet in size. Especially those eyes, which are terrifyingly scarlet. After the transformation, Moqi's momentum was obviously much more tyrannical than before. "The demonic energy has gone crazy. The demonic bloodline in this Moqi's body is indeed relatively strong. He even possesses the magical power of the demonic energy going crazy." Su Han also looked at Moqi opposite with great interest. This enemy was getting more and more powerful. It was getting more and more interesting to him. "The devilish sound filled my ears, roaring" Moqi roared loudly and roared with his huge mouth. When the mouth is enlarged, it can fit a giant into it. The terrifying demonic sound floated away, forming black sound waves, as if they were real. This sound wave caused the air to roll like ocean waves, shaking the blood of the crowd watching dozens of miles away. The eerie and terrifying sound waves seemed to be able to enchant the soul, filling everyone's brains with negative emotions such as hatred, resentment, madness, and killing. Even those who are determined are on the verge of being overtaken by these negative emotions. This is the powerful sonic magical power that comes with the blood of the demons. It is much more powerful than ordinary magical powers. The demonic sound can not only penetrate the human soul, but also has extremely terrifying lethality to the body and blood. "What a terrifying magic sound. The penetrating power of this magic sound is too strong. Even from such a distance, I feel that my soul is beginning to vibrate. If I am exposed to it, my life will not be saved." In an inconspicuous corner in the distance, an old man looked ugly. This old man was a senior executive of Demon Slayer City who came secretly to watch the battle. Although the Demon Slayer King was very confident in Su Han, the old man was a little uneasy, so he came quietly. Seeing this scene at this moment, the old man's heart was also hanging. The magical power of the magic sound filling the ears was too powerful. The old man asked himself, if he faced this magical power, it would probably be difficult for him to survive. In the battle circle, Su Han accepted the demonic sound directly into his ears. He kept his head slightly lowered and stood motionless, which made people begin to doubt whether his sanity had been destroyed by the demonic sound. Mo Qi obviously thought so too. He opened his mouth wide, the demonic sound became more intense, and there was also a ferocious and proud smile on the corner of his mouth. It was at this time. Su Han, who was opposite Moqi, suddenly opened his eyes. Those calm eyes were calmer and clearer than a pool of clear water. "Is this your sonic power? It's so weak, it's up to me." As Su Han¡¯s faint words fell, a dharma image slowly emerged behind Su Han, with five claws dancing, it was the true dragon dharma image! Immediately afterwards, there was a mighty dragon's roar, like the voice of ancient gods and demons, and like Hong Zhong Da Lu, it sounded deafeningly. This dragon roar is like a thunder from the ancient destiny, making everyone who is still immersed in the magic sound feel shaken in their hearts. Immediately afterwards, the sound of dragon chants continued one after another, as if thousands of ancient giant dragons were breathing and chanting together. The sound was vast, like rolling thunder, and the sound waves as if they were solid, swept the black The demonic sound wave was swept away and completely destroyed! When everyone heard the sound of the dragon's roar, they felt as if they had been given a blow in the head, enlightened, and extremely clear. That feeling of enlightenment made everyone suddenly break away from the negative emotions caused by the magic sound, and instead felt refreshed and like a spring breeze. "Oh my god, is this the dragon's magical power? The city lord actually has the blood of a true dragon. We still underestimated him before." "The Lord of the City has the blood of a true dragon, and is accompanied by a true phoenix. This is a person who truly combines the destiny of heaven and earth. It is our great fortune for our Ten Thousand Demon Island human race to welcome such a genius. Today's City Lord Your Excellency will definitely be able to defeat this monster!" The crowd was excited, and everyone's blood was suddenly ignited. True dragon, true phoenix, these elements that they had never dared to think about before, were gathered in one person. At this moment, they felt that Su Han was like the chosen one. , just like coming to Ten Thousand Demons Island to save them. At this moment, everyone present truly saw the hope of completely annihilating the demon clan. If Su Han can kill this magical creature, then this hope will undoubtedly be getting closer to everyone. 10,000The reason why the human monks on the island cannot leave the Island of Ten Thousand Demons is because the passage to leave the Island of Ten Thousand Demons is in the hands of the King of Demon Slayers. The King of Demon Slayers rarely opens this passage, so there are only a few people who can leave the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. "However, the Demon Slayer King did not intend to trap everyone in the Ten Thousand Demons Island. The reason why he cannot open channels frequently is because the small world of Ten Thousand Demons Island has its own rules of balance. Several people coming in and out on weekdays do not affect the balance of Ten Thousand Demons Island. But if the passage accommodates too many people in and out at once, the balance of Ten Thousand Demons Island may collapse, and the consequences will be extremely serious. And the core rules of this small world of Ten Thousand Demon Islands are in the hands of the demon clan. In other words, if the demon clan is wiped out, the human race can take back control of the small world of Ten Thousand Demons Island. By then, whether everyone wants to leave Ten Thousand Demons Island or stay in Ten Thousand Demons Island, it is all up to them. In fact, if the demon clan of Ten Thousand Demons Island becomes extinct, then Ten Thousand Demons Island will not be the gloomy environment it is now, but will become more suitable for human life. The thought of such a future made everyone extremely excited. Although the current Ten Thousand Demons Island is still a long way from that future. However, if Su Han beats Mo Qi today, it will undoubtedly be a big step forward on this road. "How is it possible? This human kid actually has sonic powers that are more powerful than my magic sound." Moqi's surprise was no small matter. Seeing Su Han's dragon roar completely destroying his demonic sound, Moqi felt extremely aggrieved. Is this human race specially sent by God to defeat his magic? "If not, why didn't I take any advantage in the two moves in a row?" You must know that he is a genius at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and his cultivation level is three levels higher than that of his opponent. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Mo Qi went berserk, his huge body rushed towards Su Han, and fought with Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2317 Killing the Devil You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han's physical body was actually extremely fierce. He collided with Moqi back and forth and was not at a disadvantage in the slightest. This kind of fierce collision also makes the spectators excited. Su Han and Mo Qi went back and forth, killing each other until the sky was dark, and they killed for hundreds of rounds, but there was still no winner. The more Su Han fights, the more courageous he becomes. He always gets stronger when encountering the strong. Moqi's strength has completely inspired Su Han's fighting spirit. It has been a long time since he experienced such a heart-warming battle. The most important thing is that in this fierce collision, Su Han's physical strength is also constantly improving. He is now like a piece of iron, and Moqi is the hammer with which the iron is struck. After countless tempers, Su Han's body becomes stronger and stronger, and the demonic life essence accumulated in his body is constantly transformed into cultivation. Now, he is only one step away from the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. "Fighting with this magical creature has really benefited me a lot. However, if the collision continues like this, there will never be any results." Su Han also knows that at this stage, it is not easy for him to do this step with this demon genius who is at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. He only uses his physical body to fight head-on. It is impossible to completely suppress Moqi head-on. Similarly, it is impossible for Moqi to completely suppress himself head-on. Therefore, while Su Han was fighting, he secretly began to make arrangements. Ziwei Seven Killing Formation and Vientiane Runes were constantly piling up in the void around Moqi. Su Han plans to use a killing move on Moqi, but he must make sure that Moqi cannot escape. Otherwise, once this Moqi escapes, it will not be easy to catch up with him. The Ziwei Seven Killing Formation and the Vientiane Runes are to prevent Moqi from escaping. However, at this moment, Moqi was immersed in the battle and was not aware of Su Han's arrangements at all. After finishing the arrangement, Su Han also suddenly left the battle circle. With a sway of his body, he was several hundred meters away from Moqi. Mo Qi frowned and said with a ferocious smile: "Human boy, why don't you fight? Do you want to surrender? Unfortunately, it's too late for you to surrender now." Su Han smiled faintly: "Moqi, you are about to die, but you don't know it yet." As he spoke, he whistled and grabbed the Dragon God Bow in his hand. Moqi¡¯s pupils shrank, and he immediately felt a powerful deterrent from the bow and arrow in Su Han¡¯s hand. Su Han shouted: "Hold on!" He opened his bow and nocked an arrow, and an arrow shot through the air. Mo Qi shouted: "Magic Wheel, Yu!" In an instant, a burst of demonic energy rushed out of Moqi's body, turning into a magic wheel like a demonic sun, blocking Moqi's chest. The arrow hit the magic wheel, boom! With a flash of golden light, the arrow turned into its original shape, but it was an ice-fire magic sunflower. Su Han used the magical power of the Ice and Fire Demon Kui to pretend to be an arrow, which was false and true. Mo Qi seemed to be facing a formidable enemy's defense, but the opponent only shot a plant. He was so angry that he smashed the ice and fire magic sunflower into pieces. He pulled out his body and rushed towards Su Han. However, when he started to move, he found that the void around him had been blocked by a strange rune like a transparent brick, blocking him in a small space, and this small space Still compressing. It has to be said that Moqi's reaction is relatively slow. This slowness stems from his self-confidence as the number one genius of the demon clan, which makes him feel inexplicably confident when facing Su Han. At this moment, when he reacted, it was already too late. Those all-encompassing runes had already trapped him. "It's now." Su Han activated the True Dragon Bloodline, and the True Dragon Bloodline activated the true power of the Dragon Divine Bow. For a time, the sound of dragon roars continued in the entire void, just like the roar of the mountain and the tsunami, which was extremely spectacular. For a moment, the expressions of all the people watching changed. Is it finally time to decide the winner? The sound of the dragon's roar resounded throughout the void, and Su Han's Dragon God Bow was finally fully pulled. Phew, the fatal arrow shot in front of Moqi between the virtual and the real. However, there were dozens of arrows, and the others were transformed by Su Han using the Ice and Fire Demonic Sunflower. Only one arrow was real. Moqi was indeed amazing. As soon as the vertical pupil in the middle of his forehead opened, he had already noticed where the real murderous intention was. The huge arm shook up and slapped away one of the arrows that hit him. That arrow was indeed the real one, and the other arrows, at this time, all returned to their original form.  However, once the Dragon God Bow is activated, it cannot be just an arrow. When Su Han uses the Dragon God Bow, he usually uses the first arrow as a test, and the subsequent arrows are his real killing move. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Three more arrows struck Moqi¡¯s vitals from three directions. The range covered by these three arrows and the weirdness of their attacks were far greater than the previous one. Mo Qi didn¡¯t even dare to blink, but even so, Su Han¡¯s arrow was still too fast, and the speed of this arrow was far faster than the previous one. In the blink of an eye, Moqi had already noticed that an arrow was coming towards his face, and there were also fatal arrows coming from Tianling Gai and back. Moqi's body swayed and he tried to avoid it with his body skills. It's just that at this time, under the restrictions of the Vientiane Runes, it was completely impossible for him to dodge. It was too late to say that, but soon, Moqi's body had just shaken, and he shot away two arrows with his left and right hands, but he had no time to care about the third arrow. The third arrow was shot at the back. Su Han locked it very accurately, hitting the heart directly from the back and breaking out from the chest. Moqi's crazy demon body suddenly appeared a big hole, and blood arrows shot out. As if a immobilization technique had been cast, all movements stopped. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han didn't give Moqi any chance at all, and activated the Qiankun Sword Technique. Countless fierce sword lights instantly dismembered Moqi's demonic body into pieces, with flesh and blood flying everywhere. Moqi¡¯s demonic consciousness was reduced to ashes by the countless sword rays before he could escape. There was silence! All the monsters present were unable to recover. They couldn't accept it at all. Moqi, the most talented number one genius in the demon clan, was just killed by a human genius? If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would have doubted whether it was an illusion. And after Su Han killed Moqi, his aura was getting higher and higher, the divine sea in his dantian was surging, and the sound of dragons and tigers roaring in the void was endless. "The city lord is about to break through!" "The Lord of the City is really unbelievable. Not only did he kill Moqi, but he also achieved a breakthrough at the moment he killed the opponent." The human monks present were all excited. This scene made their morale high. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2318 Received the message You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Young Master Moqi roar" Moqi¡¯s subordinates were not calm at all. When Moqi died, their demon clan had lost their most proud number one genius, how could they not be angry. Now that they see Su Han's momentum rising, they also understand that Su Han is making a breakthrough. This is the most suitable opportunity to attack Su Han at this time. "Protect the Lord of the City!" Su Han's men also noticed the thoughts of the demon clan, and immediately swarmed forward with a call. Now that Moqi is dead, the morale of the human race is high, and Su Han is everyone's hero. At this time, Su Han must not be allowed to have any accidents. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this time, Su Han successfully broke through to the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and for a while, his spiritual power soared to the sky. Standing in the void, Su Han's white clothes were fluttering, naturally exuding a stern aura, and his eyes were gleaming with lightning. He pulled the Dragon God Bow and pointed it at Moqi's men. With one arrow, he could shoot through a dozen demons. This is destined to be a one-sided massacre and another great victory for the human race. The high-level officials of Demon Slayer City who were secretly observing the situation flashed and headed towards Demon Slayer City. He wanted to report the good news to the Demon Slayer King exactly as it was. After this battle, Su Han¡¯s reputation became even more resounding. Not only has he become a great hero for the human race on the Ten Thousand Demon Islands, but it is also conceivable that he will also become a nightmare for the demon tribe on the Ten Thousand Demon Islands, and a serious problem that the demon tribe only dreams of getting rid of. "Even the first genius of the demon clan, Mo Qi, was killed. Su Han was really powerful in this battle. You have not seen the scene at that time. After the two sides collided fiercely for hundreds of rounds, Su Han directly killed Mo Qi with a series of arrows. That arrow technique is reallytsk, tsk, tsk, it's so shocking." "I have to say, Su Han is really the most heaven-defying genius I have ever seen. I never thought before that he could actually kill the genius of the demon clan at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm." "Last time, Su Han used a formation to trap and kill the 700,000-strong army of the demon clan. This time, Su Han showed off his power again and directly killed the number one genius of the demon clan. This time, the demon clan's muscles and bones were broken, and their morale should also suffer. If they are hit hard, they will probably not dare to trouble us again in a short time.¡± Every corner of Ten Thousand Demons Island is talking about Su Han. For a time, Su Han's fame in Ten Thousand Demons Island was as high as that of Xia Houguang, the King of Demon Slayers, and he became the number one topical figure in Ten Thousand Demons Island. With the death of Mo Qi, the first genius of the demon clan, the morale of the human race was completely boosted, and Su Han became the number one hero and hero of the human race on Ten Thousand Demon Island. In the Demon Slayer City, the Demon Slayer King personally led the senior officials to welcome Su Han's triumphant return. In Ten Thousand Demons Island, this is the first time that someone has enjoyed such high treatment. "Brother Su, you really surprised Brother Wei. It seems that Brother Wei still underestimated you before. This time you have really made a great contribution." The Demon Slayer King's tone was also filled with excitement. Although he had always been optimistic about Su Han, he still didn't expect that Su Han's victory came so neatly and without any sloppiness. It greatly boosted the morale of the people of Ten Thousand Demon Islands. . "Brother Xiahou, you don't have to be polite. Killing the demon clan is the mission of you and me together." Su Han said and smiled slightly, "Now the demon clan has suffered heavy losses and is injured. I am afraid that they will not make much movement in a short time. However, the demon clan will never swallow this tone. The demon clan's The higher-ups should have already started planning a careful counterattack. When they counterattack, it will be time for us to have the ultimate decisive battle with the demon clan." The King of Demon Slayer also nodded: "What Brother Su thinks is exactly what I think. Therefore, we cannot be idle during this period and must prepare for the ultimate decisive battle." Hearing this, the senior officials of Demon Slayer City were also secretly awe-inspiring. Su Han's unprecedented victory indeed made them feel a little elated, but now after being reminded by the two of them, they also understood that the unprecedented victory of the human race will inevitably arouse the anger of the demon clan. Once the demon clan fights back, it will be unprecedented. of. Therefore, even if the demon clan does not take action for the time being, it is just the calm before the storm. "Brother Xiahou, I want to go into seclusion for a period of time." Su Han cupped his fists and said. "Brother Su, just go ahead. Now that you have broken through to the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm, you really need time to consolidate your cultivation. You can rest assured that no one can disturb you." The King of Demon Slayer now likes Su Han more and more the more he looks at him, and he also understands that Su Han is a person with real luck, and it is definitely the right choice to make friends with Su Han. ??Su Han returned to his residence in Demon Slayer City. There would be no fighting in a short time. It would be good for him to be able to practice quietly for a few days. Huo'er is digesting the elixir Su Han gave him, and his cultivation level is continuing to grow. With the bloodline of ancient divine beasts like Huo'er, there will be no problem of the physical body being unable to withstand the growth of cultivation, nor the problem of unstable foundation. It can be said that you can practice while lying down. You only need resources to improve your cultivation. It is very easy. . Su Han practiced quietly for a few days and felt that his martial arts inspiration was endless. Now, with all his strength, he is capable of confronting a ninth-level powerhouse in the Divine Sea Realm head-on. "The battle with the demon clan of Ten Thousand Demons Island is indeed a great opportunity for me. In such a short few days, my cultivation level has gone from the fourth level of the Divine Sea Realm to the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. In this way. The speed is unreachable in Xiaogushan." Su Han was also filled with emotion. During this period, he traveled back and forth between Ten Thousand Demons Island and Xiaogushan, and his strength also increased rapidly. A few months ago, it would have been difficult for me to imagine that I would be able to grow to this point today. For Su Han, the Ancient Medicine Garden is an opportunity, and the Ten Thousand Demons Island group is also a big opportunity. Now, I have taken a big step towards being able to fight against Situ Jiang. ¡°After I left the Ancient Medicine Garden last time, I went back directly to Ten Thousand Demons Island. I thought that people from Zhuzi Sect and other sects would not give up so quickly. Now they might be looking for me everywhere.¡± "Now that I have reached the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm, my ability to calculate the Secret Technique is a little stronger than before. Let's see if I can figure out what's going on in Xiaogushan now?" Su Han closed his eyes slightly, and began to calculate the secrets of heaven and earth. However, at the moment when Su Han started to use the secret technique of heaven, a voice suddenly sounded in Su Han's sea of ??consciousness. This voice was very familiar to Su Han. It was Fei Yun's voice! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han suddenly opened his eyes, and two bright cold lights shot out from his eyes, causing the temperature of the entire courtyard to drop a few degrees. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2319 I¡¯ll go with you You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The six giants joined forces to force the Fengyu Palace to hand me over. Situ Jiang was afraid of the six giants, so he announced that I would be expelled from the Fengyu Palace and severely injured the master. The master's secret technique can resonate with my secret technique. , he compressed this piece of spiritual information in advance, and once I use the secret technique of heaven, I can read this piece of spiritual information." Su Han's expression suddenly became surprisingly indifferent. But anyone who knows him well knows that once he does this, it proves that he is really angry. Since practicing martial arts in this life, Su Han has made many enemies. But all along, he would rather the other party deal with him than see the other party deal with the people close to him. Situ Jiang's move was undoubtedly a method that Su Han disliked the most. Yes, Su Han was angry. From the spiritual information left by Fei Yun, Su Han had a clear understanding of what happened in Xiaogushan after he left the Ancient Medicine Garden. The reaction of the six giants was as expected by Su Han. " However, Situ Jiang's actions were beyond Su Han's imagination. "However, although Situ Jiang's behavior was unexpected, if you think about it carefully, it is also reasonable. This is a person who can personally attack even his own master, so it is not surprising that he would do other narrow-minded things. "Situ Jiang is suddenly so afraid of the six giants for some reason. The six giants forced him to hand over me, so he imprisoned his master and tried to force me to show up. What a Situ Jiang. It seems that things between us have reached a showdown moment. ¡± Su Han's face was cold. Originally, he had not planned to have a showdown with Situ Jiang so soon. He wanted to wait until all the matters on the Ten Thousand Demons Island were resolved and his strength had grown again before returning to Xiaogushan. But now, we can no longer wait for that time. Although Su Han and Fei Yun have not known each other for a long time, they already have a master-disciple relationship. When Fei Yun was in trouble, Su Han naturally couldn't just sit back and watch. "Master said in the spiritual message that Situ Jiang is a ruthless person and wants to get rid of me because he is jealous of my talent. It seems that after this incident, Master has clearly seen Situ Jiang's character. " Su Han sighed, and at the same time he understood that he must rush back to Xiaogushan as soon as possible. Since Situ Jiang, a heartless person like him, had imprisoned Fei Yun with all his heart, there was nothing he couldn't do. Fei Yun's life is really in danger in his hands. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han's figure disappeared into the other courtyard. After a few ups and downs, he had arrived outside the Demon Slayer King's residence. This is the private retreat of the Demon Slayer King. Under normal circumstances, outsiders are not allowed to enter or leave here. However, the guards knew about Su Han's relationship with the Demon Slayer King, and also knew that Su Han had been a popular figure in the Island of Demons recently, so they made an exception and let him go. "Brother Xiahou, Su Han wants to see you." Su Han stood outside the door and shouted. "come in." The voice of the Demon Slayer King sounded, and immediately, the door opened automatically. The Demon Slayer King sat calmly and calmly in the room. Apparently, when Su Han approached, the Demon Slayer King's keen perception had already discovered him. "Brother Su came here specially, what's the matter?" the Demon Slayer King said with a smile. "To be honest with Brother Xiahou, there is indeed something important. I must go back to Xiaogushan now." Su Han said truthfully. Go back to Xiaogushan again? The Demon Slayer King was obviously a little surprised, but he knew that Su Han came to see him specifically because there must be something important, and he couldn't just go back and forth for no reason. "The cause of the matter is" Su Han also knew that now was a critical moment to prepare for the decisive battle with the demon clan, and it seemed inappropriate for him to ask to return to Xiaogushan. What's more, since he became friends with the Demon Slayer King, it can be seen that the Demon Slayer King treats him as a true friend. In this case, Su Han naturally has to show his sincerity in this kind of matter. There is no need to hide much. Therefore, Su Han also told the Demon Slayer King exactly what happened, including how he met Duan Kun, how he agreed to help Duan Kun get rid of Situ Jiang, how he entered the Wind and Rain Palace, and how he met Fei Yun. This master. Afterwards, how he robbed other sects of elixirs in the ancient medicine garden, how the six giants made trouble for Situ Jiang, how Situ Jiang betrayed him, injured Fei Yun and imprisoned him. The Demon Slayer King also listened to Su Han's story very seriously. When he first mentioned Situ Jiang's sneak attack on Duan Kun, the Demon Slayer King frowned tightly. When it came to grabbing the elixir in the ancient medicine garden, the Demon Slayer King's brows furrowed again, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and he listened with relish, obviously finding it very interesting. ?When finally talking about how Situ Jiang betrayed Su Han¡¯s master and apprentice, the Demon Slayer King endured it again and again, and finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. The moment Su Han finished speaking, the Demon Slayer King started to protest. "That's unreasonable! What kind of dog is this Situ Jiang? He can even attack his own master. What I, Xia Houguang, hate the most in my life is this kind of ungrateful person. Although I have killed countless people, they are all enemies. Like Situ People like Jiang are not even worthy of being human." The King of Demon Slayers is obviously a temperamental person and has his own bottom line in doing things. Situ Jiang's behavior had exceeded his bottom line and made him feel deeply disgusted. "Brother Xiahou, now my master is imprisoned by Situ Jiang. With how crazy he is, in order to force me to show up, I don't know what he will do. My master is in danger, so I must go back once. I hope Brother Xiahou will be successful." Su Han raised his hand to Xia Houguang. Xia Houguang muttered: "As you said, Situ Jiang is already at the half-step life spring realm, and he is extremely talented, and his combat power exceeds the average half-step life spring realm. No matter how defiant you are, you can't compete with the half-step life spring realm. If you fight head-on in the Quan Realm, not only will you not be able to save your master, but you will also be in danger." Su Han nodded slowly: "I understand, but there are some things that it is too late to do until you are sure. This time, even if I am not Situ Jiang's opponent, I must go back, because if I don't go, I may I will regret it for the rest of my life.¡± "Okay." Xia Houguang also stood up in a hurry, and said with great pride, "Brother Su Han really values ????love and righteousness. I really did not misjudge the person. If you want to go back, I will naturally not stop you. Not only will I not stop you, but I will also I'll go with you. I want to see what kind of shit that Situ Jiang is." It has to be said that Xia Houguang suddenly proposed to go back to Xiaogushan with Su Han, which Su Han never expected. He thought Xia Houguang might stop him, but he didn't expect Xia Houguang to go with him. ¡¾Everyone, I have updated an average of 5 to 6 chapters a day recently. I don¡¯t know how some friends say that the updates are slow and only update three chapters a day. How do you count them How about you go back and count? ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2320: A big fuss You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Xia Houguang¡¯s thoughts are understandable. First of all, he now regards Su Han as his brother, and his brother's affairs are naturally his business. Secondly, the battle with the demon clan was imminent, and he did not want Su Han to go into danger alone. If Su Han had any shortcomings, he would not want to see it. The most important thing is that since Xia Houguang regards Su Han as a brother, he will not stop what his brother wants to do, but will fully support it. However, Su Han still raised his objection: "Brother Xiahou, the situation in Ten Thousand Demon Island is about to break out. If you leave at this time, it may give the demon clan an opportunity to take advantage of it." Xia Houguang shook his head: "Don't worry here. I have been dealing with the demon clan for ten years, and I already know the nature of their senior leaders. You killed the 700,000-strong army of the demon clan, and also killed Moqi. With the demon clan, you The style of the top leaders of a clan, they will be furious, but they will not immediately counterattack, but will make careful plans, hoping to take advantage of this counterattack opportunity to defeat us in one fell swoop." Xia Houguang continued: "They should be making final preparations now, and they won't call back in a short time. As for you and me, it only takes a day or two to go to Xiaogushan. By then, I will Just help you kill that Situ Jiang." It has to be said that in the eyes of someone like Xia Houguang, who is in the Mingquan realm, everyone below the Mingquan realm is just an ant. Even if Situ Jiang is half-step to the Life Spring realm, no matter how talented Situ Jiang is, he is still not worth mentioning in Xia Houguang's eyes. Speaking of which, Xia Houguang looks even younger than Situ Jiang. Although Situ Jiang is already a legend in Xiaogushan, compared with Xia Houguang, he is obviously far behind. Xia Houguang's strength and talent are not at Xiaogushan's level at all. Su Han thought for a moment: "Okay, in that case, I accept Brother Xiahou's love. However, I promised Senior Duan Kun that I will kill Situ Jiang with my own hands and revitalize the Fengyu Palace. Therefore, if I kill Situ Jiang, Xiahou Brother, there is no need to take action, you and I can act together as a deterrent." Su Han knew that killing Situ Jiang with his own hands was a mission he must complete. "Okay, I promise you not to kill Situ Jiang. I won't take action until you are in real danger." ?? Since killing Situ Jiang is the agreement between Su Han and Duan Kun, let Su Han complete it by himself. ¡°Without further delay, let¡¯s set off now.¡± Su Han couldn't wait any longer. He didn't know how long it had been happening. Fei Yun should have left this spiritual message for a while, but Su Han didn't sense it until now because he hadn't activated the secret technique before. Because Xia Houguang was traveling with him, Su Han didn't bring Huo'er with him. Xia Houguang opened the passage to Xiaogushan, and within a short while, the two of them were already standing on the land of Xiaogushan. This time, the location where they appeared was similar to the location where Su Han appeared last time, both at a certain distance from the Wind and Rain Palace. However, for Su Han and Xia Houguang, this distance does not take long to reach. "Let's go, I'll be with you. I won't take action unless absolutely necessary." Xia Houguang said, waving his sleeves, and the clothes on his body turned into a black robe with strange fabric, completely covering up the aura of a strong man on his body. If someone hadn't paid special attention, they wouldn't have been able to discover that this was actually a life-spring realm existence that had never appeared in Xiaogushan. Su Han didn't waste any time and hurried towards the Wind and Rain Palace. The mountain gate of Fengyu Hall is still the same as before, there is no change. It's just that the atmosphere up and down the Wind and Rain Hall seems a bit dull, and the disciples guarding the mountain gate are also listless. "Obviously, because Su Han was expelled from the Wind and Rain Palace and Elder Fei Yun was imprisoned, it had a great impact on everyone in the Wind and Rain Palace. "Alas! This time, Fei Yuanlao, it was an unforeseen disaster. I really can't understand why the leader did this. Senior Brother Su Han and Fei Yuanlao never failed the sect from the beginning to the end. Shouldn't the sect protect them? Why should they help? Let outsiders hurt them?" "The leader just said something again, saying that if Senior Brother Su Han doesn't come out, Fei Yuanlao's cultivation will be abolished. Do you think Senior Brother Su Han will show up?" "It's hard to say, but if he appears now, he will definitely die. Elder Fei is really an unreasonable disaster. Why should the leader treat him like this? Can the leader do whatever he wants?" "Senior Brother Su Han cannot sit back and watch Elder Fei be deposed. He will definitely appear. But if he appears??, not only can we not save Fei Yuanlao, but he will also be ruined. I hope he will not show up. " "Yes, I also hope that Senior Brother Su Han will not come back, but hide in a place and grow silently. With his talent, sooner or later he will grow up, and when he becomes truly powerful, he will come back for revenge." The disciples guarding the mountain were all sighing and talking about Su Han. It was obvious that they had already sided with Su Han in their hearts. In fact, Su Han's status in the hearts of the disciples of Wind and Rain Hall is quite high now. His deeds of plundering elixirs in the ancient medicine garden are much talked about. Even the ordinary disciples who were seriously harmed by Su Han's disaster at the beginning have already regarded Su Han as their idol. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ While the disciples guarding the mountain were discussing, two figures suddenly fell outside the mountain gate, attracting the attention of the disciples guarding the mountain. And when they saw who was coming clearly, their eyes almost fell out. "SuSenior Brother Su Han?" Everyone couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. While they were discussing Su Han, Su Han actually appeared. "Senior Brother Su Han, why are you back?" Everyone was also in disbelief. "Where is Mr. Fei being held?" Su Han was not in the mood to chat with these people and asked directly. Feeling the anger on Su Han's body and the extremely cold tone, the disciples who guarded the mountain dared to be a little bit negligent. One of them said: "Fei Yuanlao was imprisoned in the Law Enforcement Hall. It is said that he was put in spiritual shackles by the leader. Jia Elder Yi is watching over it.¡± "Jia Yi!" Su Han's eyes flashed coldly, Fei Yun was now bullied by dogs, and fell into the hands of Jia Yi. Jia Yi had a deep hatred for him, how could he let Fei Yun have an easy time. Su Han secretly swore that if Fei Yun was injured in the slightest, today would be the day of Jia Yi's death. This time when he comes back, he will make a big fuss in the Wind and Rain Palace. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2321 Decisive Killing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ignoring these disciples guarding the mountain gate, Su Han walked directly through the mountain gate and sped towards the law enforcement hall, followed closely by Xia Houguang, who was dressed in black robes. No one among the dozen or so disciples guarding the mountain gate dared to stop him. Everyone could see that Su Han was angry at the moment. If he stopped Su Han at this moment, he would obviously be seeking death. "It seems that there is a big battle today. Senior Brother Su Han is back, and he brought someone with him, maybe a helper." "Sigh, Senior Brother Su Han is too impulsive. He is not the leader's opponent now, so it is useless to bring a helper. He really shouldn't come back at this time." These disciples were all worried about Su Han. They knew that Su Han's return today would be like committing suicide. However, they can be sure that from this moment on, Fengyu Palace will no longer be peaceful. No one can tell how much energy Su Han has when he returns in a rage. On the way to the Law Enforcement Hall, you must pass through the ordinary disciples area, the elite disciples area, and the core courtyard. Many disciples invariably noticed a powerful aura passing quickly in the sky, and some even saw the shadow of Su Han. "I seem to see Su Han coming back. Could it be that I'm dazzled?" "You're not dazzled, it's really him. He went to the direction of the Law Enforcement Hall. It's over. Today's Law Enforcement Hall is destined to be a bloody storm. He must have come back to save the elders. He is too reckless. He is going to die." "Let's go and take a look. It seems that Su Han is really angry today. However, the leader has already opened his mouth to expel him from the Fengyu Palace. He is considered an outsider of the Fengyu Palace. Outsiders who trespass on the Fengyu Palace Law Enforcement Hall will be punished. Killed on the spot." The entire Wind and Rain Hall immediately became turbulent. The originally dead atmosphere suddenly exploded because of Su Han's appearance. Most people think that Su Han's appearance this time is a bit too reckless. Although everyone can understand Su Han's rage, his appearance now is tantamount to throwing himself into a trap. Not only can he not save Elder Fei, but he will also have to Get in. Outside the law enforcement hall is a large square. At this moment, several disciples are patrolling the square. These people are disciples of the Law Enforcement Hall and have a high status in the Wind and Rain Hall. When they saw Su Han appear, they quickly stepped forward to stop him. "Get out of the way." Su Han said calmly. Several people looked at each other, and one of them took a deep breath and said, "Senior Brother Su Han, please don't embarrass us. This is the Law Enforcement Hall. You are no longer a disciple of the Wind and Rain Hall. According to the rules, you cannot break in." With the status of these law enforcement disciples, they are usually aloof, but now when facing Su Han, they tried their best to sound polite, for fear of angering Su Han. "I don't want to kill you, get out of the way." Su Han said lightly. One disciple wanted to say something more, but was stopped by another disciple. Several people voluntarily retreated to both sides to make way for Su Han. ¡°Senior brother, we are derelict in our duty by letting him into the Law Enforcement Hall like this.¡± A disciple whispered. "Idiot, is it a serious dereliction of duty or a serious loss of life? If he wants to kill us, it is as easy as squeezing an ant to death." A law enforcement disciple said coldly. He could tell at a glance that Su Han's current strength was at a level that young disciples like them could not even reach. Stopping Su Han is no different from seeking death. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han strode forward, and with each step he stepped on the ground, cracks opened in the hard ground, spreading quickly like a spider web. Xia Houguang followed Su Han, with his arms folded across his chest, very leisurely, as if he was traveling around the mountains and rivers. "who?" One after another, tyrannical figures flew out from the Law Enforcement Hall. They were all elders of the Law Enforcement Hall, including many strong men at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. When they heard the noise outside, they were all a little annoyed. The Law Enforcement Hall was a place where outsiders could just break into it. However, when they saw clearly who was coming, they couldn't help but be stunned. "Su Han, I didn't expect that you would really dare to come back?" an elder frowned. "Stop talking nonsense and hand over Elder Fei." Su Han said calmly. "Hmph! Su Han, you are so brave. Is the Law Enforcement Hall a place for you to run wild? Now that you are no longer a disciple of the Wind and Rain Hall, breaking into the Law Enforcement Hall without permission is a dead end! Fei Yuanlao was imprisoned for being disrespectful to the leader. In the Law Enforcement Hall, he also spoke rudely to the leader of the Law Enforcement Hall, Elder Cao Zhen, and we punished him. Now he is half dead, with only one breath left." An elder from the Law Enforcement Hall snorted coldly. Boom   Hearing what this person said, Su Han could no longer suppress his anger, and it suddenly spurted out from his body, as if it could turn into a substantial flame, burning blazingly behind Su Han. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han's body swayed, and in a flash, he came to the elder of the Law Enforcement Hall. The elder didn't even have a chance to react before he was completely controlled by Su Han. Su Han's palm was like an iron pincer, tightly clasped around the elder's neck. The threat of death instantly spread throughout the elder's body. This was a terrifying feeling that he had never experienced in his life. "Su Han, what are you going to do?" The other elders immediately became alert. "Who do you think used punishment on Elder Fei?" Su Han's voice was extremely cold. "Hmph, how about the punishment I personally used on Elder Fei? Su Han, don't be arrogant. This is the law enforcement hall. If you do it here, the result will only be worse than that of Elder Fei." The elder was so vicious that even if he was controlled by Su Han, he didn't show much fear. In his opinion, Su Han did not dare to kill himself. Killing himself would mean going against the entire Law Enforcement Hall and the entire Wind and Rain Hall. However, as soon as he finished speaking, Su Han used force on his hand and snapped his neck. Su Han would not be the least bit soft-hearted about killing such a person. The elder¡¯s attitude clearly shows that he is a die-hard loyalist to Situ Jiang. Otherwise, he would not have the guts to punish Fei Yun. Su Han is venting his anger on the one hand, but on the other hand, the Fengyu Palace will be purged sooner or later. Su Han will not show any mercy to Situ Jiang's die-hard loyalists. These people must be purged. Xia Houguang, who was behind, couldn't help but shook his head and looked at the other elders of the Law Enforcement Hall with regretful eyes. He knew very well that with Su Han's character, it would be okay if these guys knew each other today, but those who didn't would probably end up like this. Boom Su Han took action to kill people without sparing any mercy, and his stone immediately stirred up a thousand waves. No one expected that Su Han's courage had reached this point. After all, he was once a disciple of Fengyu Hall. The Law Enforcement Hall was an awe-inspiring place in the minds of Fengyu Hall disciples, but he dared to go to the Law Enforcement Hall to kill the elders. This was the first time in the history of Fengyu Hall. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2322 The true nature of a man You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The most important thing is that Su Han's strength has grown to the point where he can kill elders at will, which is something that no one expected. "Su Han, you are so brave, you dare to go to the Law Enforcement Hall to kill the elders. The Fengyu Hall has never produced a disciple as crazy and crazy as you. Are you being lawless? You don't take the rules of the Fengyu Hall into consideration at all. " An elder at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm shouted loudly, feeling shocked in his heart. This was the first time they had seen such a lawless disciple like Su Han. Su Hanhan laughed: "Didn't you say that I am no longer a disciple of Fengyu Palace? The rules of Fengyu Palace are of no use to me at all." As he spoke, Su Han's eyes swept over the elders of the Law Enforcement Hall present in turn: "Now, if anyone begs me for mercy and swears that he has never harmed Elder Fei, he can get my forgiveness. No one else will be spared!" Su Han knew that many of these elders of the Law Enforcement Hall were diehard loyalists of Situ Jiang. To cleanse the Wind and Rain Palace, let¡¯s start here. "Oh my God, have you heard that Senior Brother Su arrived at the Law Enforcement Hall in such a strong manner that he first killed an elder, who was at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm?" "Big things are destined to happen in the Wind and Rain Palace today. Senior Brother Su Han's momentum is more terrifying than before. He is now at least the fifth and sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Today, both the leader and the deputy leader are practicing in seclusion, and they don't know about the sect. Is there anyone in the sect who is the opponent of Senior Brother Su Han?" "His strength has grown so fast that it is unbelievable. Perhaps only Elder Jia Yi or Hall Master Cao Zhen can suppress him now." "Let's go and have a look. I hope Senior Brother Su Han can rescue Elder Fei this time. Originally, this matter was the leader's fault. Elder Fei is so innocent and suffered such an unreasonable disaster!" Many figures are gathering in the direction of the Law Enforcement Hall. Today is destined to be an unrestful day in the Fengyu Hall. At this moment, in the square in front of the Law Enforcement Hall, Su Han and the other elders of the Law Enforcement Hall were standing here. Su Han's expression was indifferent, as if he had not released any momentum, but unknowingly, the powerful murderous intention had locked onto the elder who just spoke. Hiss! The elder's face changed wildly. Even though he was at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm, but at this moment being locked by Su Han, who was also at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm, he felt as if he had fallen into hell, and even his soul became cold. He tried to resist, but found that it was difficult for him to resist under Su Han's oppression. "Impossible, how could this kid suddenly become so tyrannical? A few months ago, he was just a disciple, but now, he is far beyond the level that a disciple should have. After all, I am also at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. , in front of him, he couldn't even resist." The elder was shocked inside. "Release Elder Fei." Su Han's eyes stared at the elder lightly. "Youdon't mess around. This is the Law Enforcement Hall, not a place where you can run wild. Fei Yuan was shackles of spiritual power by the leader, and was jointly imprisoned by Hall Master Cao Zhen and Elder Jia Yi. Now only Cao Zhen Hall The Lord and Elder Jia Yi can release him." The elder¡¯s words were a bit unflattering, and he never thought that one day he would be afraid of a young disciple. "Since you can't release him, then go die." Su Han was merciless and slapped the elder's heavenly spirit cover with one palm, completely killing the vitality. "Youyouare bold." The elder¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and he said the last words in his life. His heart was full of unwillingness. Originally, he was a distinguished elder of the Wind and Rain Hall, and he never thought that he would die one day, let alone die at the hands of a young disciple. Wow The faces of the other elders of the Law Enforcement Hall around him changed wildly, and they couldn't help but retreat subconsciously. They looked at Su Han as if they were looking at the devil, full of fear. "It's cruel, it's too cruel." "This is the true nature of a man. Senior Brother Su Han is a real man of good temper. If Master is in trouble, no one would dare to kill him. If it were me, I would think so too, but it's a pity that I don't have such strength." The disciples were all talking about it, and the passion hidden in their hearts was completely brought out by Su Han. At this moment, Su Han's faint gaze also fell on the other elders of the Law Enforcement Hall present. These elders all felt an invisible pressure, like a huge mountain, weighing them down and suffocating them. "Su Han, what are you going to do? Is it?The plan to go on a killing spree here failed, I hope you don't make a mistake and turn around! Otherwise, you will definitely die today! " An elder shouted loudly. Su Han's eyes fell on the elder who spoke, and he smiled faintly: "I will definitely die? I think you will definitely die." As he spoke, Su Han waved his hand, and a sword light flew out of his sleeves and pierced the elder's chest. Wow There was an uproar. Since Su Han broke into the law enforcement hall, he has killed three elders in a row. All the elders looked horrified, obviously completely frightened by Su Han. At this time, they also remembered what Su Han had said just now, that if anyone begged him for mercy and swore not to harm Elder Fei, they could get his forgiveness. Just now, they all dismissed Su Han's words. But now, each of them is a little moved. "Su Han, don't kill us, this matter has nothing to do with us, and we have never done anything to harm Elder Fei." "Yes, Elder Fei is being imprisoned by Hall Master Cao Zhen and Elder Jia Yi. We can't intervene at all, and we can't save him even if we want to." These elders of the Law Enforcement Hall were all rushing to speak. Su Han said calmly: "Fei Yuan has high moral standing in the Wind and Rain Palace. Now that he has suffered such a disaster, do you feel sad? Or do you feel happy at all? I want to ask you today, you elders of the Law Enforcement Hall, Is this truly impartial law enforcement? Or are they just lackeys under Situ Jiang?" "Su Han, we really had no involvement in the fact that the leader sent Fei Yuanlao to the law enforcement hall. Please let us go." All the elders were pleading hard. At this moment, a cold shout suddenly sounded from inside the Law Enforcement Hall: "Su Han, how dare you act wild in the Law Enforcement Hall?" Immediately afterwards, three tyrannical figures walked out of the Law Enforcement Hall. The one in the middle was Cao Zhen, the leader of the Law Enforcement Hall. On Cao Zhen's left is Jia Yi, and on his right is an elder at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. The three people's eyes were all looking at Su Han coldly, especially Jia Yi's eyes, as if they wanted to eat Su Han alive. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2323 Jia Yi panicked You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Su Han, you are so brave to go to the Law Enforcement Hall to act wild. I ordered Mr. Fei to be tortured. He made rude remarks and insulted the leader in the Law Enforcement Hall, so what if I tortured him? Do you want to torture me? Also kill the leader of the law enforcement hall?" Cao Zhen stared at Su Han's eyes and said coldly. Hearing this, Su Han couldn't help but sneer. This Cao Zhen pretended to be impartial during the last life-and-death battle between himself and Gao Zhijie, but now he was completely exposed. He was simply a lackey of Situ Jiang. Jia Yi also gritted his teeth and shouted: "Su Han, I have long seen that you are rebellious and will be detrimental to the sect one day. I didn't expect this day to come so quickly. Not only did you go to the law enforcement hall to act wild, you also killed the law enforcement hall. Elder, this is simply rebellious." Jia Yi made no secret of his murderous intention towards Su Han. From the day his direct disciple Gao Zhijie was deposed by Su Han, Jia Yi thought about killing Su Han all the time. When Situ Jiang sent Su Han to Ten Thousand Demons Island, Jia Yi thought that Su Han was dead, but he didn't expect that Su Han was standing here now, and his strength had improved a lot, which Jia Yi couldn't accept at all. . The sight of Su Han at this moment reminded Jia Yi of his disciple who had lost his cultivation and became a useless person. Jia Yi's heart began to bleed when he thought about how much effort he had put into cultivating this disciple, but in the end it was all in vain. He must avenge this. "Release Elder Fei." Su Han looked at these three people and said calmly. "Huh, Su Han, I advise you to kill him immediately. If you dare to act wild again, we will kill your master on the spot." Jia Yi sneered. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The moment Jia Yi finished speaking, Su Han had already answered him with action. Su Han waved his sleeve, and a sword light struck at Cao Zhen with incredible speed. Cao Zhen didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would take action at his word, so his expression suddenly changed and he used his magic weapon to stop him. Boom! The sword light hit Cao Zhen's magic weapon, and the magic weapon immediately shattered into powder. The sharp sword light did not stop at all, and stabbed directly towards Cao Zhen's chest, piercing a large bloody hole in the chest. Cao Zhen probably never thought until his death that he, a dignified elder of the Law Enforcement Hall, would die just because he said so, and he would die at the hands of a young disciple. "you¡­¡­" Jia Yi's expression also changed drastically. He never expected that Su Han would be so tyrannical now. "What? He actually killed Hall Master Cao Zhen." Everyone was also shocked. All the elders present and all the disciples watching were dumbfounded. Su Han's strength improved too fast. If he hadn't seen it with his own eyes, who would have believed that this was a disciple who had just entered the Wind and Rain Hall a few months ago. "Mom, if I had known this, I should have gotten rid of this little beast as soon as possible. If so, how could there be such trouble?" Jia Yi was so regretful that his intestines were almost green. He had many opportunities to kill Su Han, but it was a pity that he did not take Su Han into his eyes. Who would have thought that Su Han's growth rate would be so rapid? The growth rate caught him off guard. "Elder Jia Yi, what should we do? This boy has fully grown up, and there is absolutely no way that you and I can be his opponent together. The leader and deputy leader are both in retreat, and they have not shown up yet." The sixth-level elder of the Divine Sea Realm who was with Jia Yi said with fear. "What are you afraid of? Fei Yun is still in our hands, go and bring Fei Yun out." Jia Yi gritted his teeth and said with a ferocious look on his face. The elder quickly turned around and left. In just a few breaths, he came back with an old man on his arm. This old man is Fei Yun. In just a few days, Fei Yun became very haggard. Thick spiritual shackles tied him tightly. His face was pale due to excessive blood loss, and his body was scarred. He had obviously experienced a lot of punishment. There is only one pair of bright eyes, which are still radiant. Obviously, the life of being imprisoned has not made Fei Yun lose his will. As soon as he saw Su Han, Fei Yun's eyes softened immediately. "Master." Seeing Fei Yun's appearance, Su Han's throat went dry and he blamed himself in his heart. He had always felt that the reason why he had reached this stage was largely because he had misjudged the extent of Situ Jiang's madness, which led to Fei Yun being so tortured. "Disciple." Fei Yun nodded slightly, with relief in his eyes, but more of worry. Fortunately, I did not misjudge the person. Su Han is indeed a kind and righteous person. I can harvest it in my lifetimeSuch a disciple, even if he is in such a miserable state, it is still worth it. What is worrying is that Situ Jiang imprisoning him is basically a trap for Su Han. Su Han's appearance here is a disaster. But at the same time, Fei Yun is also a little proud in his heart. His apprentice is indeed no ordinary person. How long has passed, he has not only returned from Ten Thousand Demons Island, but his strength has grown to such an extent that he has the capital to sweep away the Wind and Rain Palace. "Jia Yi, old dog, you will die today. No one can save you." Su Han sneered lightly, and there seemed to be no emotion in his tone. But anyone who knows him well will know that such a tone shows that he is furious. snort! Jia Yi also snorted coldly. He grabbed Fei Yun's shoulders and pulled him to his side. "Su Han, if you dare to move again, I will kill Fei Yun. Moreover, when the leader knows all this, he will also kill you. You should stop immediately, maybe you can leave a whole body." Jia Yi¡¯s eyes were red and his expression was fierce and threatening. Su Hanlian laughed: "Would you like to touch him?" Jia Yi¡¯s expression changed, and Su Han¡¯s words hit his weak spot. At this moment, he really didn't dare to touch Fei Yun, because Fei Yun was already the only trump card in his hand. If he killed Fei Yun, it would be equivalent to him completely losing his trump card. When Su Han was angry, he would have nine Life is not enough to die. ¡°In the final analysis, a person like Jia Yi who is extremely afraid of death is not suitable to threaten people in this way, because he is too afraid of death, so he can¡¯t commit the crime of killing hostages. Keng! The Yin and Yang Flying Fish swords appeared in Su Han's hands, and the smell of the Great Dao Universe filled the void. Su Han's Qiankun Sword Technique is about to be activated. Not only does he want to kill Jia Yi, but he also wants to completely destroy the Law Enforcement Hall to tell everyone that his master, Su Han, cannot be imprisoned by anyone else, let alone anyone else. People can be punished. "Stop!" At this moment, a loud shout sounded from a distance. The figure of an old man came quickly from a distance. This old man's aura was powerful. Compared with Jia Yi and others, he was not even a little bit more powerful. His strength was vastly different. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2324 Xiahou Guang shows his power You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Deputy Head!" Everyone present saluted in unison, and the person who came was none other than Wang Ming, the giant of Fengyu Palace. Wang Ming, who is at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm, is not at the same level as everyone present. Standing there casually, he exudes a frightening coercion. Among the people present, only Su Han remained motionless and did not salute Wang Ming. "Deputy Master, this Su Han is so insane that he killed three elders of our Law Enforcement Hall, and even the Hall Master Cao Zhen was killed by him. Please Deputy Master, please take action, kill this evildoer, and avenge Hall Master Cao Zhen, who died for us. Elder, take revenge." As soon as Jia Yi saw Wang Ming appear, he was overjoyed, as if he had grabbed a life-saving straw, and immediately roared. In Jia Yi's opinion, Wang Ming's arrival is equivalent to the end of Su Han. Su Han had killed so many people, and it was impossible for Wang Ming to let Su Han go. It has to be said that Wang Ming's first reaction when he heard Jia Yi's words was shock. Not only was he shocked, but he was also shocked. Is this the same Su Han that he was before going to Ten Thousand Demons Island? In just over a month, he has grown to the point where he can even kill Cao Zhen, the leader of the law enforcement hall who is at the peak of the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. And looking at the aura exuding from Su Han, it is indeed far beyond the ordinary sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Such a monster has only been seen in my life. "Su Han, you killed them all? Do you know what you did? After all, you are also a disciple of Fengyu Palace, how could you kill the elder so painfully?" Wang Ming was also a little sad. What saddened him the most was that Su Han killed the elders of the same sect. This meant that things between Su Han and Fengyu Palace were already very difficult to reconcile. From the perspective of Fengyu Palace, it was difficult to accept Su Han's actions. This disciple is so cold. It has to be said that for Fengyu Palace, losing a genius like Su Han is a great loss. "Yes, I killed all four of them. What does Deputy Head Wang want?" Su Han glanced at Wang Ming indifferently, but the murderous intention in his body did not weaken at all. "Deputy Head, this little beast has gone crazy. Please kill him immediately. Otherwise, he will become a serious problem in Fengyu Palace sooner or later." Jia Yi shouted through gritted teeth. "Su Han, I want you to stop what you are doing immediately and accept the sect's punishment. You have committed a heinous crime." Wang Ming said. Su Han sneered: "I am no longer a disciple of Fengyu Palace, why should I accept your punishment?" "You killed the elder of Fengyu Palace Law Enforcement Hall. Even to outsiders, if you kill the elder of Fengyu Palace, you will be hunted by Fengyu Palace. So today, you must be punished, otherwise, Fengyu Palace will lose its face." Wang Ming is also extremely heartbroken. Today, as the leader of Fengyu Palace, he must punish Su Han from the position of Fengyu Palace. Otherwise, how will Fengyu Palace gain a foothold in Xiaogushan in the future. Now Wang Ming even regrets a little, regretting that he should not be in seclusion. If he had not retreated, he could have appeared earlier to avoid Su Han making a big mistake. As long as Su Han didn't kill the elder, everything could still be undone. Wang Ming was extremely unwilling to give up on Su Han, a peerless evildoer. "Face?" Su Han smiled lightly, "For Fengyu Palace, only face is the most important? If face is really important, why would Situ Jiang bow his head in front of the six giants and drive me, a disciple of Fengyu Palace, away? Going out of the mountain gate and injuring the master who imprisoned me to force me to show up? Deputy Head Wang thinks that after such behavior, how much dignity does Fengyu Palace still have?" Wang Ming could not help but be speechless. He knew very well that what Su Han said made sense. In fact, Situ Jiang's actions have caused Fengyu Palace's reputation in Xiaogushan to plummet, but Situ Jiang insists on going his own way and doesn't care about it at all. "Su Han, no matter what, the sect is a place for reasoning, not a place for you to go on a killing spree." Wang Ming also tried to persuade Su Han. Su Han said calmly: "For me, from the moment the sect imprisoned my master, the sect was no longer a place for reasoning. From the moment Situ Jiang acted arbitrarily, I understood that in the world of martial arts, Only the strong is superior, and whatever the strong say and do is right. Brother Xiahou, do you think so?" Su Han was talking, but he threw the words to the man in black robe aside, leaving everyone stunned. Only then did everyone notice that there was a man in black robe beside Su Han. They only knew that the man in black robe was the helper brought by Su Han, but they knew nothing about other aspects. When asked by Su Han, Xia Houguang also smiled faintly and said: "I don't understand other principles. In my case, there is onlyThe truth is, everyone who is harmful to my brother Su Han must die. " "As he said that, Xia Houguang's eyes were also fixed on Wang Ming calmly. Wang Ming suddenly felt a tremor all over his body. He found that he was unable to move after being locked with the gaze of the man in black robe. It¡¯s not that this gaze is a fixation method, but the unfathomable power contained in this gaze almost caused his consciousness to shatter instantly. Wang Ming's surprise was nothing trivial. You should know that he was a powerful ninth-level divine sea realm expert, but in front of this gaze, he felt a pressure that was as heavy as a mountain, weighing him down. Out of breath. He was absolutely certain that the strength of this man in black robe was even higher than that of Situ Jiang. "Could it be a strong person in the Life Spring Realm?" Wang Ming also had a bitter taste in his mouth. In Xiaogushan, there has never been a strong person in the Life Spring Realm. Unexpectedly, he would see one on such an occasion today. This is something Wang Ming could never have imagined. Even if he used all his imagination, he would never have imagined that when Su Han returned to the sect this time, he would be accompanied by a strong man in the Life Spring Realm! Xia Houguang said calmly: "It's better for you to stay calm. Although I am too lazy to do anything to you, if you insist on forcing me, I will have no choice but to give you a happy life." Wang Ming's back was numb. He found that every word and sentence of the other party was like a big mountain, constantly pressing towards him, making the pressure on his whole body continue to increase, and he was sweating profusely. Wang Ming understands very well that in the eyes of those who are strong in the Life Spring Realm, anyone below the Life Spring Realm is just an ant, no matter what your cultivation level is. The difference is just a smaller ant and a larger ant. Others present also began to look at the man in black robe next to Su Han in shock. They could not see the cultivation level of the man in black robe, but just one word could make Wang Ming unable to move. The only explanation was that the man in black robe was too powerful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2325 Jia Yi is heartbroken You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "My God, who is this man in black robe? He can easily suppress the deputy head Wang. Could it be that he is half-step to the Life Spring Realm?" "Half-step Life Spring Realm does not have such power, I guess he is Life Spring Realm! However, Xiaogushan has never had a Life Spring Realm strong person. If there is such a strong person, we should have heard of it. ah." "Perhaps he is really in the Life Spring Realm. He won't really try to kill Deputy Head Wang, right?" No one was surprised, and everyone was shocked inside. No wonder Su Han was so unscrupulous when he came back this time. He actually had such a powerful helper? "Disciple, Deputy Leader Wang cannot be killed." Fei Yun quickly stopped him. If there is one person he admires in the Fengyu Palace, then this person can only be Wang Ming. Fei Yun spoke quickly, because he was afraid that the man in black robe would really kill Wang Ming, and that a strong man in the Life Spring realm would kill someone below the Life Spring realm, but it would only take an instant. After listening to Fei Yun's words, Xia Houguang also looked at Su Han. Seeing Su Han nodded, Xia Houguang put away his pressure and returned to his previous appearance, with his arms folded across his chest and motionless. Wang Ming also breathed a sigh of relief. As one of the eight giants of Xiaogushan, he had never had such a terrible experience in his life. It was like walking through the gates of hell. "Deputy Head Wang, my master must have a reason for not allowing you to be killed. Today's matter has nothing to do with you, and I hope you will not get involved." Su Han also reminded Wang Ming at the end that if Wang Ming still didn't accept the favor, then he would have no choice but to be rude. Wang Ming is also silent. In front of the powerful people in the Life Spring Realm, he really has no qualifications to speak. At that moment, Wang Ming also looked at Fei Yun with a grateful look. However, when he saw Fei Yun's state, he was stunned, and then became furious. ¡°Asshole, who asked you to torture Elder Fei?¡± Wang Ming was also very angry. Previously, he had only focused on the four dead elders of the Law Enforcement Hall, but did not notice that Fei Yun was covered in scars. This was not the result he wanted. He had clearly ordered the Law Enforcement Hall to treat Elder Fei well, but he did not expect the Law Enforcement Hall to do this. Seeing Wang Ming's reaction, Su Han's inner unhappiness somewhat eased. He could see that Wang Ming's anger was not fake. This Wang Ming should be different from Situ Jiang. He was the kind of person who wholeheartedly served the sect. Although he was rigid, he had no selfish motives. "Deputy Head Wang, we tortured him to get him to tell Su Han's whereabouts. We didn't want to torture him at first, but he was too stubborn and refused to reveal a word about Su Han's whereabouts. And he also insulted the leader.¡± Jia Yi also defended palely, and his tone of voice was completely gone from the previous arrogance. He was not a fool. At this moment, he still couldn't see that the man in black robe traveling with Su Han was someone he couldn't afford to offend. Don't talk about yourself, Wang Ming can't even offend him. "You bastards, who gave you the order to torture Senator Fei? You have made an unforgivable mistake." Wang Ming couldn't help but cursed. He finally understood why Su Han was so angry that he killed four law enforcement hall elders in a row. If it were any strong person with blood, this would probably be the case. This is simply what the Law Enforcement Hall asked for. By doing this, the Law Enforcement Hall is forcing Su Han and Fengyu Dian to fall out. Wang Ming is heartbroken when he thinks that this has caused a peerless genius like Su Han to be alienated from Fengyu Dian. " Moreover, Wang Ming could also guess that the reason why the Law Enforcement Hall dared to torture Fei Yun must be Situ Jiang's tacit approval. This made Wang Ming feel disappointed with Situ Jiang again. "Deputy leader, I know I was wrong, please save me." Jia Yi also became frightened. At this time, he really started to panic, panic like never before. However, Wang Ming knew that it was in vain for Jia Yi to beg him at this moment. He couldn't change Su Han's mind, and since Su Han had the support of a strong man from the Life Spring Realm, he couldn't say anything at all. "Jia Yi, I can't save you even if I'm here." Su Han was too lazy to talk nonsense with Jia Yi. If Jia Yi hadn't still controlled Fei Yun, he would have killed Jia Yi with one sword. "Jia Yi, let Elder Fei go." Wang Ming also ordered. However, Jia Yi did not dare to let go. If it were normal times, he would not dare to disobey Wang Ming's orders. But now, if Fei Yun is released, he will lose his last talisman. Once that happens, Su Han will not let him go. "Su Han, I hope you can help meTo save face, as long as Jia Yi hands over Fei Yuanlao to you, you will spare his life, how about that? " Wang Ming also asked tentatively, not wanting the situation to continue to be so confrontational. "It's impossible, Jia Yi will die today." After Su Han finished speaking, he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Although Fei Yun was in Jia Yi's hands, which made Su Han somewhat wary, it was simply impossible for Jia Yi to use this to make Su Han helpless. Suddenly, Su Han activated the magic power of the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower, and the entire square was suddenly filled with Su Han's figure, which was dazzling. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, including Jia Yi, who was also briefly stunned. And this short time was enough for Su Han. While Jia Yi was still stunned, Su Han's true body had already flashed behind Jia Yi very quickly, and a sword light lit up. Whoa! The sword light slashed hard, and Jia Yi screamed in agony, then he saw blood flowing profusely from his shoulder. The arm he used to grab Fei Yun was completely chopped off by Su Han! Afterwards, Su Han took Fei Yun to the side, leaving only Jia Yi, who was spitting blood, and an arm on the ground. In fact, Su Han¡¯s speed was so fast that many people didn¡¯t even see what Su Han did. Everyone was shocked. They knew that Su Han's strength could easily crush Jia Yi, but they did not expect that it could be so easy to rescue the controlled Fei Yun from Jia Yi. "Master, I'm late." Su Han said to Fei Yund apologetically. "Hahaha, is it too late? It's not late at all. I just think it's too late for you to become my apprentice. It would have been better if you had been ten years earlier." Fei Yun also laughed, and the scars all over his body could not hide his excitement and pride. Now, towards Su Han, he felt like he had met him too late. It would be great if such a peerless evildoer could become his apprentice earlier. Jia Yi, who was behind him, also looked horrified. Looking at his shoulder that was constantly spurting blood, he didn't even realize how Su Han had taken action. He didn't feel much pain because he was numb now. "It's over, it's over." Jia Yi¡¯s face was ashen, Fei Yun was rescued by Su Han, and he had lost the last trump card to save his life. It was really over now. ¡°However, I have to say that Jia Yi¡¯s luck is really good. Just when Su Han was about to finish off Jia Yi, suddenly another cold voice came: "Stop." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2326 The shocked Situ Jiang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With this cold shout, an extremely powerful figure also appeared on the square. The person who came had a face as gentle as a baby, with slender eyes raised at the corners. It was Situ Jiang. Everyone¡¯s eyes were all on Situ Jiang at this moment. Situ Jiang¡¯s age seems to be less than forty, but he is already halfway to the Life Spring Realm. His aura is much more powerful than Wang Ming¡¯s, and he is only one step away from the real Life Spring Realm. "The leader has come out. This incident has finally alarmed the leader." "The leader must have been in retreat, and was disturbed by this incident, so he had to leave. However, it seems that the leader has gained a lot from this retreat, and his aura is even stronger than before the retreat. " Everyone was talking a lot, and Su Han's eyes also fell on Situ Jiang. With Su Han's level of consciousness, it is not difficult to see that Situ Jiang is indeed only one step away from the Life Spring Realm. "No wonder Situ Jiang is afraid of the six giants coming to trouble him. It turns out that it is because he is about to break through to the life spring realm. If the six giants disturb his inspiration for breakthrough and spoil his opportunity to break through the life spring realm, it will For him, it¡¯s a big loss. That¡¯s why he actively cooperated with the six giants to find me.¡± "On the other hand, he can also use this to get rid of me, who is a threat to him. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone." There was also a hint of coldness in the corner of Su Han's mouth. After Situ Jiang appeared, his eyes swept around the square and fell on Su Han. As soon as he saw Su Han's cultivation, Situ Jiang's eyes also burst out with strong murderous intent without concealment. That¡¯s right, now he no longer needs to hide. Su Han's extraordinary talent made him feel a strong threat, especially because Su Han's strength improved so quickly. Before going to Ten Thousand Demons Island, he was only half a step into the Divine Sea realm, but now, he is already at the sixth level of the Divine Sea realm. , this abnormal upgrade speed, no one would believe it unless they saw it with their own eyes. "Su Han, you are so brave, you actually went to the Wind and Rain Hall Law Enforcement Hall to act wild. Could it be that you don't take me seriously?" Situ Jiang also said coldly. "Situ Jiang, the settlement between us has not yet begun." Su Han also glanced at Situ Jiang indifferently, and what he said made Situ Jiang even more stunned. This boy actually said that he hadn't settled the accounts with him yet? What¡¯s the issue between you and him? It has to be said that Su Han¡¯s words made Situ Jiang even more intent on killing him. "Head, please save me, please save me." The appearance of Situ Jiang gave Jia Yi hope again. In his opinion, Situ Jiang is the most legendary figure in Xiaogushan and has created many miracles. Maybe Situ Jiang can fight against the mysterious black-robed man and save himself. I have to say that Jia Yi's idea makes sense, because after all, Situ Jiang is the most powerful person in Xiaogushan now. Even if the other six giants are here, if Situ Jiang wants to save people from the six giants, , it may not work. " However, what Jia Yi didn't expect was that Xia Houguang was not from Xiaogushan at all. His strength had far exceeded the level of Xiaogushan. Situ Jiang looked down at Su Han and said calmly: "Su Han, I admit that you are very talented. However, many things in the world cannot be solved with knowledge. If you show up today, you have no choice. If you start killing people, there may be room for negotiation, but now, you are already a sinner in the Wind and Rain Palace. I order you to let go of Elder Jia Yi immediately, otherwise, you and Fei Yun will end up even worse." It¡¯s not that Situ Jiang didn¡¯t see Xia Houguang on the side, but at this moment, the black robe of strange material on Xia Houguang¡¯s body completely covered up his aura, so that Situ Jiang didn¡¯t care about this person¡¯s existence at all. ¡° Moreover, Situ Jiang himself was used to being arrogant. Even if he was beaten to death, he would never have thought that there would be someone stronger than him among the people present. After all, he is already the strongest in the entire Xiaogushan. Su Han sneered: "At this point, Master Situ is still pretending. If I show up today and really don't kill people, then I'm afraid there won't be any good talk at all, but I will be captured and sent to Those six giants. Today, I will kill Jia Yi, and I will not let go of anyone who hurts my master." Su Han's tough attitude also made Situ Jiang very angry, especially when he saw Su Han's cold eyes, it made Situ Jiang feel angry. Situ Jiang knew that what Su Han was talking about was not just about Jia Yi. What he said was that no one who hurt Fei Yun would be spared, so he wasThe first person to seriously injure Fei Yun, did Su Han mean that he would not let him go? "Presumptuous!" Situ Jiang's eyes showed cold murderous intent, and Su Han clearly didn't take him seriously at all. He was the head of the Wind and Rain Hall, but Su Han didn't give him any face in front of all the elders and disciples. A powerful aura rushed out of Situ Jiang's body. Looking at Situ Jiang's appearance, he was clearly preparing to attack Su Han directly. At this moment, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of Situ Jiang. Feeling that someone was blocking him, Situ Jiang's expression also changed slightly and he stopped. He looked up and saw a man in black robe standing calmly in front of him. Although the man in black robe did not release his momentum, Situ Jiang was immediately frightened when their eyes met. He is stronger than Wang Ming, so he is naturally more aware than Wang Ming. The man in black robes in front of him is not at the same level as himself. "A strong man in the Life Spring Realm!" Situ Jiang¡¯s voice was low, and his eyes were full of astonishment and deep fear. He was astonished that a powerful person in the Life Spring Realm would appear in this small solitary mountain. What was scary was that this powerful person in the Life Spring Realm was actually brought by Su Han! "Are you Situ Jiang?" Xia Houguang spoke calmly, his tone full of contempt and disgust. It was difficult for Xia Houguang to look at a person who deceived his teachers and destroyed his ancestors with a straight eye. Looking at such a person even more would stain his eyes. To be honest, if Su Han hadn't told him before, he would have killed Situ Jiang with just one slap. "Who are you?" Situ Jiang behaved quite calmly. After all, he is the strongest person in Xiaogushan, so he still needs to have this kind of mental quality. Moreover, he thought that he was extremely talented, and if he went all out, he might not have the capital to resist the powerful beginners of Mingquan. Although he didn¡¯t know which level of the Life Spring Realm the black-robed man in front of him was, Situ Jiang knew that at this time, he couldn¡¯t show his cowardice. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2327 A series of slaps You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I am the king of demon slayers." Xia Houguang said calmly. The King of Demon Slayers! Situ Jiang suddenly took a breath of cold air, and Wang Ming on the side also exclaimed in a low voice. Maybe other people don't know the name Demon Slayer King, but as the giants of Xiaogushan, they still have a certain understanding of Ten Thousand Demons Island. They never expected that the man in black robes in front of them turned out to be the King of Demon Slayers, a powerful being who single-handedly changed the order of Ten Thousand Demons Island and established a human area on Ten Thousand Demons Island. His reputation had already spread to the outside world, and Li Li Many monks in Tianyu talk about it. Such a person is simply not something they can afford to offend. At the same time, Situ Jiang and Wang Ming finally understood why Su Han was able to get out of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. It turned out that Su Han actually befriended the King of Demon Slayers on the Island of Ten Thousand Demons! They have no idea how Su Han got to know such a person, but now that the Demon Slayer King has appeared in person to act as Su Han's helper, it is enough to show that the relationship between the two is good. Such a deterrent power, not to mention the entire Fengyu Palace, would have no problem deterring the entire Xiaogushan. "It's so amazing. Who is this Demon Slayer King? Just hearing the name makes me feel extraordinary." "I feel that this name is probably related to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, and it is a powerful character in the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. Think about it, wasn't Su Han sent to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons by the leader before, but he was able to get there so quickly? After coming out of Ten Thousand Demons Island, no ordinary person has such great ability. I think it may have something to do with this Demon Slayer King. This person might be a powerful Life Spring Realm existence, even more powerful than the leader and deputy leader. sharp." "I think so. If this person wasn't powerful, the leader wouldn't be so polite to him." "Su Han is really amazing. After going to Ten Thousand Demons Island, he was able to make friends with such a big shot. He even made a special trip to support him. It seems that we thought wrong before, but Su Han was actually prepared this time. Come on, even the leader doesn¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT???? The only ones that could make Situ Jiang fearful were those in the Life Spring realm. A strong person in the Life Spring Realm has never appeared in Xiaogushan, so the shocking power can be imagined. "Situ Jiang, the leader of Fengyu Palace, has met the Demon Slayer King. However, what happened today is an internal matter of our Fengyu Palace. I hope that the Demon Slayer King will not get involved." Situ Jiang clasped his fists at the Demon Slayer King. Facing this Demon Slayer King, no matter how arrogant he was, he did not dare to show any slights. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of the average Life Spring Realm powerhouse, but he could tell that the Demon Slayer King in front of him was not an ordinary Life Spring Realm powerhouse. The King of Demon Slayers looks too young. Those who have reached the Life Spring Realm at such a young age, whoever is Yi Yu, are all geniuses among geniuses. To put it bluntly, the Demon Slayer King in front of him is definitely more talented in cultivation than Situ Jiang. With a higher cultivation level than him and a higher cultivation talent than him, facing such a existence, Situ Jiang could only be honest and hope that this great god would not interfere in the affairs between him and Su Han. "Internal affairs? It seems that Su Han is no longer a disciple of your Wind and Rain Palace, and you personally expelled him. What's more, the matters that I, the Demon Slayer King, have to take care of, don't care whether they are your internal affairs or not." The Demon Slayer King's tone was very calm, but the pressure that freely overflowed from his movements made people feel extremely uncomfortable. "you¡­¡­" Situ Jiang's expression also changed slightly. He did not expect that the Demon Slayer King would not give him face so much, and he looked like he was being stronger than me. Before Situ Jiang could say anything, the Demon Slayer King Xia Houguang took action decisively. He didn't use much strength, just waved his hand lightly and slapped Situ Jiang hard on the face. Snapped! This clear slap resounded throughout the square, and everyone was stunned. Even with Situ Jiang's ability, he had no chance to react at all when this slap was given. He was slapped hard and hard, and his whole body was even slapped like a top, spinning two or three times on the spot. lock up. At this moment, the whole place was eerily silent. This slap hit the leader of Fengyu Hall firmly on the face. Situ Jiang is not only the head of Fengyu Palace, but also the leader of the eight giants of Xiaogushan. A legend of Xiaogushan, now he is slapped in the face. It is a huge humiliation. But at the same time, many people couldn't help but want to laugh. Situ Jiang was usually aloof among the sect.The extremely upright image was suddenly whipped into a spinning top. This strong contrast made it difficult not to laugh. But Situ Jiang himself couldn¡¯t laugh at all. His eyes were instantly filled with anger, but he did not choose to fight back. Because from the slap just now, Situ Jiang already knew that he was no match for the Demon Slayer King, and the two sides were not on the same level at all. If you fight back, the other party will probably kill you without any effort. "What? I beat you, and you look very unconvinced." Xia Houguang smiled and slapped him again with his backhand, bang! The other half of Situ Jiang¡¯s face was also slapped, and he spun around two or three times. Next, bang bang bang bang Xia Houguang, as if he had not had enough of the beating, slapped Situ Jiang seven or eight times in the face again, until Situ Jiang's entire face was swollen like a pig's head. Situ Jiang was slapped nearly ten times by Xia Houguang. Not only was his face so swollen that he couldn't see, he also stood there and kept shaking. It was obvious that he was a little blinded by the beatings. At this time, the scene was even quieter, and everyone could hardly believe their eyes. Situ Jiang, the leader of the eight giants in Xiaogushan, was actually slapped in front of his face! "What I hate the most in my life is villains like you. If Brother Su Han hadn't said it before, you would be dead now. But having said that, killing you really made my hands dirty, bah!" At the end of his sentence, Xia Houguang spit on Situ Jiang's face. Situ Jiang¡¯s whole body was trembling. This unprecedented humiliation, and in front of all the elders and disciples of Fengyu Hall, the humiliation was simply indescribable. At this moment, Situ Jiang's inner anger was like a volcano about to erupt, but he suppressed it tightly. Because Situ Jiang had to see the current situation clearly. It was Su Han who came well prepared and brought a powerful Life Spring Realm expert as a helper. Even if the eight giants of Xiaogushan had all their money, it would be absolutely impossible. This person's opponents will only be swatted to death by this person like flies! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2328 I will come back You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This is a matter of life and death. For the sake of his own life, Situ Jiang can only grit his teeth and endure it. "This person is indeed terrifying. He can endure such humiliation. If he were an ordinary person, he would have had an attack long ago. The city of Situ Jiang is indeed very deep." Su Han also saw Situ Jiang's reaction and couldn't help but be a little more wary of Situ Jiang. People who can endure things that ordinary people cannot endure are either sick or extremely scary. Situ Jiang obviously belongs to the latter category. The atmosphere in the entire square seemed extremely depressing, with anger overflowing from the eyes of many elders. Su Han made a big fuss before, which was acceptable to them, but now, an outsider slaps the headmaster directly in public. This is not only humiliating Situ Jiang, but also humiliating the entire Wind and Rain Palace. It is also equivalent to indirect humiliation. them. But despite being angry, none of them dared to stand up. Just kidding, standing up and disobeying a strong person in the Fate Spring Realm is asking for death. snort! Xia Houguang had finished fanning, snorted in disgust, turned around and stopped looking at Situ Jiang. But today, as long as he stands here, there is absolute pressure, which can exert the greatest suppression on everyone. Jia Yi was completely desperate at this moment. His shoulder was still bleeding, but he was even more desperate inside. Even the leader has been so humiliated today, who can save him? "Jia Yi, I told you, no one can save you." Su Han's voice was like the voice of a devil from outside the world. Every word was a death sentence for Jia Yi. Snapped! Su Han didn't want to waste any more time, so he slapped Jia Yi's Tianling cover with his palm, killing all the vitality. Jia Yi stared with eyes wide open. Situ Jiang stared at this scene with anger flashing in his eyes. He has never been so humiliated in his life. What he was angry about was not that Jia Yi was killed, but that he had obviously promised to protect Jia Yi, but in the end, Jia Yi was still killed in front of him. This was also a disservice to himself. humiliation. All this humiliation is due to Su Han, but all Situ Jiang can do now is to suppress his anger. Now, he has no other choice but to endure, because there is a terrifying tiger next to Su Han that can kill him at any time. After killing Jia Yi, Su Han waved his hand again, and countless sword energy fell on the law enforcement hall, smashing the main hall of the law enforcement hall to pieces. After doing all this, Su Han's anger calmed down. He walked up to Situ Jiang. Looking at Situ Jiang's resentful and vicious eyes, Su Han just sneered. "Situ Jiang, I took my master away today, but I will come back. I will save your life until I come back next time to take it in person. By then, you will naturally know why I came." Su Han said lightly. The reason why Su Han did not tell the story about Situ Jiang and Duan Kun was because he felt it was not time yet. This matter can only be revealed when Situ Jiang is killed. Because once the secret of Situ Jiang¡¯s murder of Duan Kun is leaked out, Wang Ming and other elders of Fengyu Palace will definitely get to the bottom of it. Once Situ Jiang is cornered, this guy is likely to do something crazy. At that time, Wang Ming and other old people in Fengyu Palace will be in danger. This is not what Su Han wants to see. After all, Fengyu Palace is Duan Kun¡¯s hard work, and Su Han doesn¡¯t want Fengyu Palace to fall into Situ Jiang¡¯s hands. "Su Han, I, Situ Jiang, have recorded what happened today." Situ Jiang also said coldly. Su Han said lightly: "You'd better remember, not only what happened today, but also many things." With that said, Su Han helped Fei Yun and said, "Master, let's go." Fei Yun nodded, the current Wind and Rain Palace was no longer worthy of his nostalgia. Today, Fei Yun just follows his apprentice. Wherever his apprentice is, he will be there. "Brother Xiahou, let's go." Su Han greeted Xiahou Guang again. Xia Houguang raised his eyebrows: "What? Let him go like this?" "I said, one day, I will come back and kill him with my own hands." Su Han smiled, took Fei Yun into the sky, and quickly disappeared from people's sight, followed closely by Xia Houguang. Until the three figures completely disappeared from sight, Situ Jiang's eyes finally showed an extremely cruel look, and a surge of rage suddenly burst out of his body. As soon as Xia Houguang left, his rage finally no longer needed to be concealed. "Su Han, the King of Demon Slayers, what you gave me todayI will repay the humiliation tenfold sooner or later. Just wait, once I break through to the Life Spring Realm, it will be your death. At that time, I will personally go to Ten Thousand Demons Island to kill you! " Situ Jiang is essentially a person who must retaliate. Today, he was humiliated because of his lack of strength, but he will definitely keep it in his heart. Once his strength improves, he will definitely take back this humiliation himself. Without looking at the elders and disciples around him, Situ Jiang swayed and disappeared into the square. In a wilderness thousands of miles away from the Wind and Rain Palace, Su Han and the others stopped here. "Master, it was me who got you into trouble this time." Su Han felt really bad when he saw Fei Yun's scarred appearance. Fei Yun laughed: "It's no big deal as a teacher. You are a grown man, why are you so annoying?" Su Han probed Fei Yun's wrist, and a stream of spiritual consciousness entered Fei Yun's body and began to swim. After a moment, Su Han also breathed a sigh of relief. Although Fei Yun¡¯s injuries looked scary, as he said, they were not really serious injuries. This also made Su Han feel relieved. If the basic foundation is injured, it is equivalent to cutting off the future path of cultivation. As long as the basic foundation is not damaged, all injuries can be cured. Su Han selected two life spring-level elixirs from the life spring-level elixirs in the storage ring, which were mainly used for healing, and handed them to Fei Yun: "Master, if you refine these two elixirs, the injuries will be natural." Can be cured.¡± When Fei Yun looked at the elixir, his eyes widened and he shook his head repeatedly: "Life Spring level elixir is no good, I can't use such a good elixir." "If you refine these two elixirs, not only will your injuries be healed, but they will also be of endless benefit to your future cultivation. Just treat them as your disciple's thoughts." Su Han said with a smile. "Hahaha, okay, in that case, I will accept it." Fei Yun also knew that these two elixirs were what Su Han wanted, and he did not refuse them at the moment. "Master, let me introduce to you. This is Xia Houguang, the demon-destroying king of Ten Thousand Demons Island. He is the leader of the human race on Ten Thousand Demons Island. I can save you this time, thanks to the help of Brother Xiahou. Last time, the reason why I I was able to get out of Ten Thousand Demons Island and enter the Ancient Medicine Garden on Mount Amaterasu, thanks to the help of Brother Xiahou." Su Han introduced. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2329 Tell the truth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Fei Yun has met the Demon Slayer King." Fei Yun also bowed slightly and gave a salute. Facing a powerful man like Xia Houguang in the Life Spring Realm, he did not dare to neglect him. What's more, Xia Houguang can be regarded as his savior today. Although Fei Yun has never been to Ten Thousand Demons Island and has never heard of the name of the Demon Slayer King, he has already felt the power of the Demon Slayer King from Su Han's introduction. Being able to be the leader of the human race in a place like Ten Thousand Demons Island already shows that he is not an ordinary person. "Fellow Taoists don't have to be cautious." Xia Houguang smiled, but he really did this because of Su Han's face. Otherwise, given his status, he would not meddle in an outsider's business, and given Fei Yun's cultivation, Xia Houguang would not say another word to him. "I haven't thanked Brother Xiahou for his help today." Su Han also clasped his fists at Xiahou Guang. "Why are you and my brother so polite? But don't be too busy thanking me. Today I humiliated that Situ Jiang. I think he is very dissatisfied. This incident stimulated his Taoist heart, but considering his personality, It shouldn't be a downfall, but it will stimulate his growth. In other words, my actions today also indirectly helped Situ Jiang. I estimate that he will soon be able to break through to the Life Spring Realm." Xia Houguang also shrugged. "It doesn't matter, I just hope he can break through to the Life Spring Realm as soon as possible. It's interesting to kill a powerful opponent." Su Han also smiled confidently. "Master, there are still big things waiting for Brother Xiahou and me to deal with on Ten Thousand Demons Island. Let's go back to Ten Thousand Demons Island first, and you can recover from your injuries. As for the matter here, I will come back sooner or later to solve it. There is more than this between Situ Jiang and me. A grudge. I will talk to you in detail when I return to Ten Thousand Demons Island." Su Han said to Fei Yun. "good." Fei Yun smiled and nodded. He never thought that one day he would enter the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, a place where everyone's expressions change and they are as fearful as a tiger. However, now that he has entered Ten Thousand Demons Island, it is different from others entering. He is equivalent to parachuting directly into the most prominent place on Ten Thousand Demons Island. He is protected by the Demon Slayer King and is truly safe. What's more, with Su Han's current strength, almost no one dares to offend him on the Ten Thousand Demons Island. Xia Houguang took out a talisman. He is the controller of Ten Thousand Demons Island. If he wants to return to Ten Thousand Demons Island, he does not need to find the teleportation channel from when he came. He only needs to activate the talisman to open the teleportation channel to Ten Thousand Demons Island anytime and anywhere. . Of course, there are still limitations. In Litian Territory, only some areas are spatially connected to Ten Thousand Demons Island, and Xia Houguang can only open teleportation channels in these areas. People outside these areas may have never even heard of the name Ten Thousand Demons Island. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The talisman turned into an illusory portal. Xia Houguang walked into the portal first, and Su Han supported Fei Yun and also walked in. Then, the portal disappeared. The Island of Ten Thousand Demons. It only took half a day for Su Han and Xia Houguang to come and go. Within half a day, the situation on Ten Thousand Demons Island was still calm. As Xia Houguang said, although the top leaders of the Demon Clan are furious now, they need time to prepare for their counterattack. This will be the final battle between the humans and the Demon Clan on Ten Thousand Demons Island, and the Demon Clan will also Will not neglect. Even when Xia Houguang and Su Han left and came back, not many people knew. This was also deliberately arranged by Xia Houguang. Now Xia Houguang and Su Han can be said to be the spiritual pillars of the people of Ten Thousand Demons Island. If people knew that Xia Houguang and Su Han had left Ten Thousand Demons Island at this time, everyone would probably panic. ¡°Brother Su, I still have some matters to deal with, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xia Houguang said hello and left. He is the leader of the human race on Ten Thousand Demons Island. At this moment when the war is about to break out, he naturally has to show his most calm side and consolidate his morale. Su Han took Fei Yun back to his residence in Demon Slayer City. "Master, please take the two elixirs first, and I will protect you." Su Han urged. Fei Yun nodded, took the elixir, and concentrated on refining it. It was his first time to use this life-quan level elixir. Fei Yun spent a day and a half refining the elixir. A day and a half later, he opened his eyes again, looking very energetic. The scars on the body have completely disappeared, and the whole person seems to have never been injured at all. The energy and blood are extremely strong, and everything is at its peak. Looking at his own cultivation, Fei Yun was pleasantly surprised to find that his cultivation had successfully reached the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Moreover, there seems to be a trend of continued breakthroughs. "Life Spring Level SpiritThe medicine is indeed magical. "For a while, Fei Yun also sighed. Su Han knew that this was because the two elixirs Fei Yun took had healing effects as their main effect, so the upgrade effect was less effective. Otherwise, Fei Yun would not only have been promoted to the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. "By the way, apprentice, you said before that you have more than one feud with Situ Jiang. What happened? You must have never dealt with him before, right?" Fei Yun asked curiously. With Fei Yun's keen intuition, he could naturally tell that Su Han had a murderous feeling towards Situ Jiang. In the past, he might have needed to hide it, but now there was no need to hide it. But this doesn¡¯t make sense, because Su Han had just joined the Wind and Rain Palace not long ago. After joining the Wind and Rain Palace, he had no direct contact with Situ Jiang. The only direct contact he had was the time when Situ Jiang sent him to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons, and this time today. "But these two contacts were caused by other people, and they were not enough to make Su Han have such a strong murderous intention towards Situ Jiang himself. The only explanation is that there are other unknown things. "Master, what do you think this is?" Su Han didn¡¯t waste any time and directly showed the wings of Tian Kun. Fei Yun¡¯s expression changed immediately when he saw Tian Kun¡¯s Wings. He is very familiar with the Tian Kun Wings. All the old people in Fengyu Palace are not familiar with the Tian Kun Wings. This is an exclusive magical power that Duan Kun is proud of. When Duan Kun was still alive, they had seen Duan Kun perform this magical power of Kun's Wings countless times. "Tiankun Wings, how did you master Brother Duan's Tiankun Wings magical power?" Fei Yun also couldn't believe his eyes, "This is Brother Duan's exclusive magical power, and even his proud disciple Situ Jiang has not mastered it. " Su Han nodded: "Yes, Situ Jiang has not mastered this magical power, because this magical power of Tian Kun's Wings requires the integration of Tian Kun blood in the body to learn. Senior Duan only has three drops of treasured Tian Kun blood, because of Situ Jiang's physique It was not suitable for fusing Tiankun¡¯s bloodline, so he did not pass it on to Situ Jiang.¡± "Then how did you learn the magical power of Kun's Wings?" Fei Yun was extremely confused. Now he was full of questions and his mind was full of confusion. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2330 Angry Fei Yun You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! There are so many questions in Fei Yun's mind right now that he can't finish them all in one or two sentences. How did Su Han know so many things about Duan Kun? Duan Kun didn't pass Tiankun's bloodline to Situ Jiang, so could he pass it on to Su Han? But how is this possible? When Su Han first arrived at the Wind and Rain Palace, Duan Kun had already been dead for two years, so the time didn't match up at all? Fei Yun looked at Su Han with strong doubts in his eyes, obviously extremely confused and eager to know the answer. "Master, don't worry, listen to me slowly." Su Han knew that Fei Yun must be full of questions now, but things cannot be explained clearly in one or two sentences. Fei Yun nodded and looked at Su Han seriously, as if he was listening. "About half a year ago, I met Senior Duan in Mangcheng in Xiaogushan. At that time, he was already on the verge of death. He said that he had been observing me for a long time before making this decision to combine Tiankun's bloodline with Tiankun's. Yi's cultivation techniques were all passed on to me, on the condition that I help him fulfill his last wish, which is to kill Situ Jiang and revitalize the Fengyu Palace. Only in this way can he rest in peace under the Nine Springs." "That's it. But what you said is inconsistent with what Situ Jiang said. What Situ Jiang said was that Brother Duan's seclusion attack on the Half-Step Life Spring Realm went awry, and his cultivation backfired, and he died on the spot. Since he has already How could Fallen appear in Mangcheng and teach you Tiankun's bloodline and Tiankun's wings? Moreover, why did Brother Duan want to kill Situ Jiang?" Fei Yun was even more confused. He had some premonitions in his heart. He felt that the whole matter of Duan Kun's death was not as simple as it seemed. There might be a more complicated inner story that had been covered up. "Master, Situ Jiang said that Senior Duan failed to attack the Life Spring Realm and fell on the spot. Did anyone else witness this incident? Did you see Senior Duan's body?" Su Han asked with a smile. "No, I was traveling outside at the time. However, no one else in Fengyu Palace witnessed it with my own eyes. According to Situ Jiang, he was the only one present at that time. Situ Jiang said he was afraid that we would be sad to see the body of Brother Duan, so he put it on the spot He buried it and set up a tombstone for Brother Duan." Fei Yun frowned and said. At that time, because Situ Jiang was Duan Kun's favorite disciple, he also believed in Situ Jiang. But now, during the conversation with Su Han, Fei Yun felt more and more vague suspicions in his heart. He just felt that Duan Kun's death was suddenly covered in a layer of intricate fog, making it difficult for him to see the truth. He could only look at Su Han, hoping to get the truth from Su Han. "Master, Situ Jiang deceived all of you. Senior Duan did not die at that time, but escaped from the Wind and Rain Palace because he burned all the essence of life in the process of escaping. When he met me in Mangcheng , is already on the verge of death. After passing the inheritance to me, Senior Duan left alone to find a place with no one to spend his last time. Now he should have completely fallen." Su Han shook his head. "Why did Brother Duan escape from Fengyu Palace?" Fei Yun asked in surprise. He felt more and more bad premonitions in his heart, because he had already felt that there were thousands of connections between Duan Kun's escape from the Wind and Rain Palace and Situ Jiang's hiding the truth from everyone. The connection! "Haha, Senior Duan naturally wanted to escape from the Wind and Rain Palace, because he didn't go wrong at all during the pass, but was unexpectedly attacked by his good apprentice Situ Jiang, which caused a backlash in his cultivation!" Su Han said with a smile, "Situ Jiang not only attacked him, but also wanted to kill him. Senior Duan had no choice but to burn his life essence and escape. After completely getting rid of Situ Jiang's pursuit, he found me and used his lifelong inheritance to As a condition, I hope I can help him get revenge." "What! It was Situ Jiang who attacked Brother Duan, which caused Brother Duan's cultivation to backfire and fall." Fei Yun couldn't believe his ears, but he believed that Su Han would not lie to him. What's more, as long as you connect the causes and consequences, you can find that what Su Han said is completely true. Su Han¡¯s Tian Kun bloodline and Tian Kun Wings are ironclad proof. If Duan Kun hadn¡¯t voluntarily taught Su Han the cultivation method of Tian Kun Wings, it would have been absolutely impossible for Su Han to master Duan Kun¡¯s unique magical power. "Situ Jiang, what a goddamn Situ Jiang, I didn't expect him to be such a wolf-hearted person. Brother Duan was so good to him and never treated him badly. What he did was simply not worthy of being called a human being. Moreover, he was actually deceived. All the people in Fengyu Palace are beasts, they are really beasts!¡± Fei Yun was so angry that he cursed and his eyes were red. If Situ Jiang were in front of him now, he might be able to kill Situ Jiang ten thousand times just with his eyes. Fei Yun and Duan Kun have a good relationship, it was also because of Duan Kun that he stayed in Fengyu Palace. Duan Kun's death at that time was also a big blow to Fei Yun. Fei Yun had blamed himself countless times. If he had not traveled out, would he have been able to deduce Duan Kun's misfortune and help him avoid the unexpected. However, Fei Yun never imagined that this disaster was actually man-made, and it also came from Duan Kun's most beloved disciple Situ Jiang! Yes, Fei Yun was indeed very disappointed with what Situ Jiang did recently, but Fei Yun still never expected that Situ Jiang could do such a heartbreaking thing as deceiving his master and destroying his ancestors. For a moment, Fei Yun's lips were chattering, and he was extremely angry and disgusted with Situ Jiang. After a long time, Fei Yun's mood calmed down slightly. He knew that everyone was dead and no matter how angry he was, it would be useless. Revenge was the most important thing now. "I can understand why Brother Duan chose you to avenge him. He must have seen the potential in you. I have to say that his choice was wise, and his vision is really good." Fei Yun was sighing, but at the same time he understood that Su Han did not appear in the Wind and Rain Hall for a reason. It was because of this incident that he came to the Wind and Rain Hall to become a disciple. It was because of this incident that he and Su Han became masters and disciples. For a while, Fei Yun also lamented the impermanence of life. "Situ Jiang, why on earth did you have murderous intention towards Brother Duan?" Fei Yun was still a little confused. Although he knew that Situ Jiang was an ungrateful villain, everything had to have a cause. "If I have to say the reason, I'm afraid the trigger is that Senior Duan didn't pass on Tiankun's bloodline and Tiankun's Wings to him. Senior Duan's original intention was for his own good, because Tiankun's bloodline is highly conflicting with his own bloodline , if the fusion is forced, the gain may outweigh the loss. But Situ Jiang does not understand, and instead thinks that Senior Duan is jealous of his talent and his talent. To put it bluntly, because of his outstanding talent, Situ Jiang's whole person is too inflated and his mentality is distorted. If there is anything that makes him dissatisfied, he will think that the other person is jealous of him." Su Han sighed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2331: General Attack of the Demon Clan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I see. Even though Situ Jiang has outstanding talents, his mentality is too dark, and he is ungrateful and inferior to a beast. For such a person, no matter how talented he is, it is in vain. What's more, in front of you, his talent is nothing. neither." Fei Yun laughed mockingly. At the beginning, he did have a lot of doubts about Duan Kun's death. With Duan Kun's ability, even if something went wrong during the pass, he shouldn't fall so easily. He felt that there must be other secrets involved, but he never imagined that Situ Jiang was responsible for all this. ¡° Moreover, not only him, but also Wang Ming and many senior officials in Fengyu Palace, no one could possibly suspect Situ Jiang. Because in the eyes of everyone, Situ Jiang was a genius trained by Duan Kun, and Duan Kun treated him like his own son. It is precisely because of this that after Duan Kun's accident, Situ Jiang naturally inherited the position of head of Fengyu Palace. Even Wang Ming did not have the slightest objection. Everyone in Fengyu Palace respected Situ Jiang as they did Duan Kun. and obedience. But no one knows that their leader is just a beast who deceives his master and destroys his ancestors. "This beast even killed Brother Duan, let alone imprisoned me. I'm afraid I was not killed by him, which is already my greatest luck. By the way, in that case, why didn't you ask the Demon Slayer King to kill him directly before? Situ Jiang?" Fei Yun asked. Su Han said: "I promised Senior Duan Kun that I would kill Situ Jiang with my own hands, so I spared his life. Moreover, killing Situ Jiang is my goal in entering the Wind and Rain Palace. I must complete it myself instead of relying on others. Although now Situ Jiang is stronger than me, but it will only be a matter of time before I kill him." Su Han¡¯s casual words revealed incomparable confidence. Fei Yun also shouted repeatedly: "Okay, okay, this is what a man should do. Your achievements in the future will be absolutely unlimited. The most satisfying thing I have ever done in my life is to have you as my apprentice. In this way, in the future, Tianji Secret Technique It can be carried forward and I will have no regrets in this life.¡± Fei Yun did not hesitate to praise Su Han. Su Han's growth was so fast. Fei Yun saw him step by step from the Emperor Realm to the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm. It only took a few months. It's unbelievable, just a miracle. Even Situ Jiang back then was far from achieving such an abnormal cultivation speed. "Master, don't worry, I will definitely carry forward the secret technique of heaven. I will also kill Situ Jiang, and that day will not be too far away." Su Han said with a faint smile. "Okay, I believe you, master. By the way, this is my first time here at Ten Thousand Demons Island. The environment here is indeed very different from the outside world, but I noticed that there seems to be a tense atmosphere here. Is this always the case on Demon Island?¡± Fei Yun also asked curiously. He could imagine that the atmosphere in a place like Ten Thousand Demons Island would never be relaxed, but this atmosphere was too tense, as if something big was about to happen. Even though these things had nothing to do with Fei Yun, he couldn't help but be curious. "Master, you don't know something. The reason why the atmosphere is so tense is because the humans of Ten Thousand Demons Island are about to have a war with the demon clan." Su Han also explained. "A clan of demons?" Fei Yun asked curiously. "Yes, the demon clan is essentially a demon clan. However, because they also incorporate a certain amount of demon clan blood, they are called the demon clan. The demon clan was the original owner of Ten Thousand Demons Island. Later" Su Han roughly introduced the situation of Ten Thousand Demons Island to Fei Yun, including the current tense situation on Ten Thousand Demons Island and some of his own affairs here. After hearing what Su Han said, Fei Yun was also amazed. Not only did he look at Su Han more differently, but he also respected Xia Houguang even more. It is difficult not to admire a person like him who established a human area on Ten Thousand Demons Island with the power of one person. "The final battle with the demon clan is about to begin. When the time comes, I will do my part." Fei Yun also smiled and said that he had not experienced such a passionate feeling for a long time. Su Han spent the next few days at his residence. But he knew very well that the final battle with the demon clan was getting closer and closer. The entire Demon Slayer City is nervously preparing for this battle. Everyone is united and vows to completely wipe out the demon clan this time. On this day, a sudden earth-shaking roar sounded over the Demon Slayer City. I saw the void above the Demon Slayer City being torn apart. A dozen teleportation formations were instantly exploded by powerful energy, revealing teleportation gates one after another. On the other side of the portal, infinite demonic waves began to roll, and roaring sounds came from inside.?. For a moment, the entire sky and earth changed colors, dark clouds covered the void, and the entire Demon Slayer City instantly became extremely depressing. Then, powerful monsters rushed out of the portal. None of these monsters are weak. Each one is an elite member of the monster clan. They beat their chests and stamp their feet and roared to the sky. Every monster looks like it came from hell, with black scales all over its body emitting a terrifying light. In just a few breaths, thousands of huge monsters emerged from these dozen portals. "The demon clan has launched a general attack." Su Han looked at the sky above the Demon Slayer City with a cold expression, "It seems that this time is indeed a decisive battle. The demon clan directly exploded the teleportation formation from their territory to the Demon Slayer City, and directly sent the most elite army to attack the Demon Slayer City. City, this is the attitude of fighting to the death with the human race. Fight directly in the demon-destroying city at the core of the human race's territory. This time, both sides have no way out, and only the side that wins completely can survive." Crazy demons danced wildly, and the sky and the earth were completely dark, completely covered by the demonic energy. This was a scene that looked like the end of the world. The portals above the Demon Slayer City were constantly being blown open. Many demons poured out of the portals one after another. The scene was extremely violent. Fei Yun had never seen such a scene before, and his face looked a little ugly at the moment. He suddenly felt that compared with the battle between humans and demons in front of him, the fight in Xiaogushan seemed like a small fight and not enough. No wonder no one wants to enter Ten Thousand Demons Island. Almost all monks regard Ten Thousand Demons Island as a scourge. The dangers here are indeed not something ordinary people can bear. "These demons are really powerful, and there are quite a few high-level demons in the Divine Sea Realm. Haha, apprentice, let's go and try our skills." Fei Yun is also full of fighting spirit. As a human being, when he sees the demon clan suppressing the situation, his blood will naturally boil. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2332: Demon Flame Cauldron You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Master, you go first and pay attention to safety. I am going to activate the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation." Su Han said. "Haha, it's your heaven-defying formation. Go quickly." Fei Yun had already heard about the existence of this formation from Su Han and nodded immediately. At this time, the entire Demon Slayer City was also boiling. Such a big movement has alarmed the entire human monks in Demon Slayer City. One after another, figures swept out from the houses and came into the air. Even though they had been fully prepared before, many human monks could not help but tremble in their hearts. The demon clan's offensive formation was too terrifying, and they also deliberately created this formation as if the end of the world had suddenly come. Deterring the human race. "However, the human monks are not afraid. They have their own beliefs. Everyone's belief is the King of Demon Slayers and Su Han's Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation. The King of Demon Destroyers has always been the belief of the human race on the Ten Thousand Demon Islands. Anyone who can single-handedly carve out a territory for the human race on the Ten Thousand Demon Islands will not disappoint the human race. And Su Han is the new believer of the Ten Thousand Demon Island human race. He who single-handedly killed the 700,000 demon clan's army and killed the demon clan's top genius is also unlikely to disappoint. With the blessing of these dual beliefs, the fear of the human monks quickly calmed down. It has to be said that even though they are in chaos on weekdays, at this time, the human race of Ten Thousand Demons Island is the most united. Because they know that not completely annihilating the Demon Clan means that the rules of the Demon Clan will always be in the hands of the Demon Clan. The human race will never be able to leave the Demon Clan in large numbers. They can only rely on the Demon Slayer King's transmission channel to leave a few occasionally. This is unacceptable to human monks. What's more, now the demon clan has launched a general attack, obviously aiming to destroy the foundation of the human race on the Ten Thousand Demons Island. Every human monk on Ten Thousand Demon Islands must go all out as long as they don't want to die. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The mad demon roared, overwhelming the sky and the earth. This time, the goal of the demon clan is very obvious, which is to destroy the demon city. As long as the Demon Slayer City is destroyed, it is equivalent to destroying the foundation of the human race on Demonic Island. Thousands of demons are pouring out from more than a dozen teleportation formations. It can be seen that this time the demon clan has sent the most elite troops, and it is bound to have a complete war with the human race. And the human race is not idle either, and is fully prepared. Xia Houguang had obviously anticipated that Demon Slayer City might be the target of the Demon Clan's final battle, so he had summoned a large number of powerful men from the outer and middle areas in advance. Nowadays, the lineup of Demon Slayer City is also unprecedentedly strong. Whoosh whoosh whoosh ? One after another, tyrannical waves of air are constantly rushing out from every corner of the Demon-Destroying City. Among them, there are actually three or four half-step Life Spring Realm powerhouses leading the way, and there are even more high-level powerhouses in the Divine Sea Realm. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With almost no unnecessary words, the two sides immediately started a fierce battle. The battle front is very large, covering hundreds of miles in radius, and the entire Demon Slayer City is covered by the battle front. Both sides know very well that this war will come sooner or later. Nowadays, when there is a collision, there is no nonsense, only pure killing. This is a fight for survival and no one will take it lightly. Su Han galloped all the way, using the fastest speed, to reach the formation host. Without much hesitation, he activated the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppression and Locking Spirit Formation. ??The activation of the formation this time is a deterrent to the demon clan. Su Han knew that once the formation was activated, the demon clan would be at a loss if they wanted to fight. Because of the characteristics of the demon clan, they will increase their cultivation level after killing. Once their cultivation level increases, the life essence will be absorbed by the formation. But the human monks have no such scruples. Unless the human monks are killing and killing and suddenly break through, the formation will not have any impact on the human monks at all. ???????????????????????? ??The Great Prison-Suppressing and Locking Spirit Formation of All Heavens and Worlds was suddenly activated. At the moment when the formation was activated, many demons fighting in the formation couldn't help but paused and looked at the formation one after another. As Su Han expected, after the Dutian Huanyu Prison Suppressing Spirit Locking Formation was launched, the demon clan's attack rhythm began to become hesitant. Obviously, these demons are the elite of the demon clan, the more intelligent ones. They will also worry that after killing the human monks, their life essence will be absorbed by the formation. This means they can only fight but cannot kill. As a result, the combat effectiveness will naturally be greatly reduced. But there are also those demons who do not believe in evil and insist on killing human monks. But after they kill, as soon as their strength increases, the results will be??Being tightly bound by the formation, it absorbed the essence of life. When other demons witnessed this scene, they also gave up the idea of ??continuing to kill. For a time, the battle between the two sides in the formation almost stopped. All the demons¡¯ eyes were cast in the same direction. There was a void in that direction, outside the range of the formation. At first glance, there was nothing. However, when the demons looked at the void, they looked extremely pious, as if there was something in the void that they respected extremely. ???????????????????????? At this moment, black demonic energy overflowed in the void. Under the impact of powerful energy, a huge portal exploded. Then, a black hill slowly appeared from the portal. Seeing the appearance of this hill, the demons even held their breath. When the black hill completely emerged from the portal, everyone realized that it was not a black hill, but a huge black cauldron. This big cauldron is full of demonic energy. Mysterious and strange runes are engraved on the cauldron, and it emits a black light. The huge black cauldron is suspended in the void, as if it is as high as the sky. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The moment the black cauldron appeared, all the monsters on the battlefield roared to the sky, beat their chests and stamped their feet, and acted extremely excited. Some demons even knelt down and kowtowed directly to the black cauldron. When the strong men on the human side saw this big black cauldron, their expressions all changed: "This is the Demon Flame Cauldron!" "The Demon Flame Cauldron is the belief of the demon clan, and it is also an extremely powerful magic weapon. It is said that the Demon Flame Cauldron has been destroyed long ago, but unexpectedly, it has reappeared now. Did the demon clan repair it? Damn it!" "No wonder the demon clan has been preparing for this war for so long. It turns out that they are repairing the magic flame cauldron. It's over. It will be difficult for us to fight now." "Yes, it is said that this magic flame cauldron can refine everything, even living people. The aura of this magic flame cauldron is extremely terrifying." "The most important thing is that the magic flame cauldron is not affected by the large formation. Next, we can only see whether the Demon Slayer King can cope with this magic flame cauldron. If we can't cope with it, we will be doomed." (Remember the website address of this website. £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 2333 One-on-one duel You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Look, there is another person standing above the magic flame cauldron. I'm afraid that is Mo Qing, the leader of the demon clan." Many people exclaimed, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the top of the magic flame cauldron. As expected, there was a shadow above. Compared to other powerful members of the demon clan, this shadow was not that tall. " However, the scales on this monster's body are actually different from other monsters. They have changed from black to a kind of radiant silver, which makes him look like an illusory existence in the void. And the aura he exuded casually from every part of his body was extremely chilling. And in the hands of this demon, there is also a scepter. On top of the scepter are nine lifelike dragons. "Wami, Wami!" The army of monsters also kept shouting in unison. While shouting, they kept waving their arms, obviously paying the highest level of tribute to this monster. Even Xia Houguang's eyes froze at the moment he saw this monster. This demon is none other than Mo Qing, the leader of the demon clan on Ten Thousand Demon Islands, a demon equivalent to the human life spring realm. Mo Qing appeared, bringing with him the Magic Flame Cauldron, the magic weapon of the Demon Clan. It seems that the Demon Clan has made adequate preparations for this battle and is bound to win. "The leader of this demon clan is really tyrannical. He is already equivalent to the existence of human life spring realm. There is also a demon flame cauldron. I wonder if Brother Xiahou can handle it?" Su Han's expression also became solemn. The moment he saw the magic flame cauldron, he knew that his formation had no effect on the magic flame cauldron. In this way, the key to victory or defeat lies with Xia Houguang. "King of Demon Slayers, why don't you come out to fight?" The demon Qing spoke calmly, using the human language, and the sound was like a bell, resounding in the sky above the Demon Slayer City. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Just when Mo Qing finished speaking, a black figure walked out of the palace of Demon Slayer City. Every step he took was like stepping on invisible steps. The dull sound of war drums came out with every step, and ripples were created in the void. In just a dozen steps, he reached high in the sky, facing Mo Qing from afar. He has a calm expression, noble temperament, and angular face. He is Xia Houguang. "King! King! King!" The human monks also roared together, their voices passionate, and they seemed very excited. It can be seen that Xia Houguang's status in the hearts of the humans of Ten Thousand Demons Island is no less than Mo Qing's status in the hearts of the demon tribe of Ten Thousand Demons Island. "Are you the King of Demon Slayers?" Mo Qing smiled contemptuously, "I have to say that I like the name you gave me very much. However, after today, you will only have one name, and that is loser!" "Wami, Wami!" The demon clan cheered in unison, applauding their leader¡¯s domineering words. ?? As soon as he said these words, Mo Qing's expression suddenly changed. Obviously, the Demon Slayer King's words hit his weak point. But soon, Mo Qing regained his contemptuous look: "Is it true that you humans are only good at hiding in the formation? If that's the case, today all of you humans will be turned into ashes by my magic flame cauldron. ,Hahaha¡­¡­" Mo Qing also burst out laughing, and all the demons roared in unison, dancing and giving enthusiastic responses to their leader. "The Demon Flame Cauldron seems not to be affected by the formation. It seems that if Mo Qing takes action today, the formation will not be effective against him." "We can only see if the king can deal with the magic flame cauldron, but I think the magic flame cauldron is difficult to deal with." Everyone was talking about it, and Xia Houguang also frowned slightly. He had expected that the demon clan would think of a way to restrain the formation. At the moment, Xia Houguang also said calmly: "What a magic flame cauldron. It looks very powerful, but I don't know its true power. In this case, why don't you and I put aside the big formation and have a real duel?" Xia Houguang also knew that since the demon clan had sacrificed the magic flame cauldron, the formation would be useless. In this case, it is better to reduce the battle situation to between yourself and Mo Qing, so as to avoid the casualties of other human monks. "You only need to fight Mo Qing to determine the winner, and the war will be over." The party that loses its leader will inevitably be destroyed.?Any suspense. "Hahaha Okay, Demon Slayer King, you have some guts in what you said. In this case, you don't have to take action until I and the Demon Slayer King have a real one-on-one showdown." Mo Qing laughed and said to the demons under him. Xia Houguang also sent a spiritual message to Su Han. After Su Han received the message from his spiritual consciousness, he withdrew the Dutian Huanyu Prison Locking Spirit Formation. In the sky above Demon Destruction City, only Mo Qing and Xia Houguang stood facing each other. The two powerful men in the Life Spring Realm each exuded different tyrannical auras. "Come on, Demon Slayer King. Let's fight to the death today. I will kill you with my own hands and make your so-called Demon Slayer King disappear forever on Ten Thousand Demons Island. Ten Thousand Demons Island will always be the world of our demon clan. , you humans here are just ants after all, slaves of our demon clan!" The Demon Qing has unparalleled demonic energy. He steps on the magic flame cauldron and exudes soaring demonic energy. Xia Houguang laughed and said: "You are wrong. After today, the demon clan will disappear forever in Ten Thousand Demons Island. The rules of Ten Thousand Demons Island will eventually be in the hands of our human race. After today, human monks will be able to freely enter and exit Ten Thousand Demons Island." !¡± "Long live the King of Demon Slayers!" The human monks also shouted excitedly. It has to be said that even though Mo Qing sacrificed the magic flame cauldron, Xia Houguang still showed no fear at all. This magnanimity alone is impressive. Both kings released their momentum, and the war was about to break out. "bring it on." Mo Qing pointed the scepter upward, and a dragon made of demonic energy rushed out of the scepter and floated in the void. On the other side, Xia Houguang's body also moved and rushed out like a ray of light. And at the moment he rushed out, a ray of light also shot out from his hand. The light was so bright that it was like a Milky Way, slashing towards the demonic dragon. The other demons and humans present consciously retreated hundreds of miles away. When two powerful people in the Life Spring Realm fight against each other, someone may die in the aftermath of a random incident, which would really be a wasted death. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2334: Battle in the Life Spring Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? On the high-altitude battlefield, Xia Houguang and Mo Qing had fought for more than ten rounds, each time it was earth-shattering, and the sky seemed to be shattered. The power of a strong person in the Life Spring Realm makes people dare not face it. When two powerful men in the Life Spring Realm collide, it is not easy to decide the winner in a short time. This will be a war of attrition, it depends on who can consume it to the end. "Mo Qing himself is a strong man in the Life Spring Realm, and he also owns a powerful Demon Flame Cauldron. Now he is so powerful without even using the Demon Flame Cauldron." Su Han also felt a sense of crisis. At that moment, he quickly refined the life essence he had just absorbed in the formation. Although he hoped that Xia Houguang could defeat Mo Qing in one fell swoop, necessary preparations still had to be made. If Xia Houguang loses to Mo Qing, someone from the human race must be able to take over immediately. While refining, Su Han's eyes did not leave the battlefield between Xia Houguang and Mo Qing. Watching this kind of battle between the powerful people in the Life Spring Realm will also be of great benefit to his future cultivation. Su Han¡¯s cultivation has been progressing too fast all this time, and he needs to stop and settle down. Watching the battle at the life spring level was the best opportunity for him to consolidate himself. Above, Xia Houguang has his head in the sky, holding a ball of rolling spiritual power in his hand. The spiritual power gathers into the shape of an auspicious cloud, rolling continuously, the electric light flashes, and it is very mysterious. drink! Xia Houguang shouted loudly, completely releasing the power of the Life Spring Realm. The sound was like thunder, and the rolling spiritual power like an auspicious cloud in his hand smashed towards the demon in front of him. Not to be outdone, Mo Qing kept dancing the scepter in his hand, creating mysterious runes one after another. Soon, a dragon condensed with demonic energy spewed out from the scepter again. It was bigger than the dragon just now. It opened its teeth and claws and bit into the auspicious clouds with its bloody mouth. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was overflowing terrifying energy everywhere. Even the world of Ten Thousand Demons Island seemed to be unable to withstand such fierce energy and was actually trembling. Thick smoke was billowing everywhere, energy was overflowing, and the shadows of the two Life Spring Realm powerhouses could no longer be seen. No matter who wins or loses, it¡¯s still no matter who wins or loses! "The Milky Way hangs in the sky!" Xia Houguang's eyes glowed brightly, and his whole temperament changed once again. From the palms of his hands, a dazzling Milky Way was pulled out, with countless stars dotted with silver-white light, just like a silver ocean, with silver carps jumping in the sparkling waves, full of incomparably deep and powerful power. "What a move, the Milky Way Hangs Nine Heavens. This magical move is definitely far beyond the level of Xiaogushan." Su Han also watched intently. This Milky Way Hanging Nine Heavens move is full of momentum, terrifying and gorgeous. Wow The Milky Way formed a sky curtain, hanging in front of Xia Houguang, full of deep and ancient momentum. The powerful energy in it is about to explode, and countless silver-white rays of light are like countless meteors, all of which are terrifying silver-white sword energy, filled with exaggerated attack energy. Seeing this, Mo Qing was also moved. The human being in front of him was far more powerful than he imagined. However, there was not much fear on Mo Qing's face. Because he also has a way to suppress the bottom of the box, but he has not yet used it. Roar¡­¡­ The demon Qing moved, and the demonic energy surged in his body. The scepter in his hand was directly swallowed by the demonic energy and melted into the inside of his body. "Subsequently, infinite demonic waves surged out of Moqing's body, condensing into a huge demonic wheel. Su Han had seen Mo Qi use this magic wheel before. However, when it was used by Mo Qing, it was dozens of times more powerful. Whether it was power or momentum, it was far from the same level. It is in the hands of Mo Qing that this magic wheel can truly bloom with color and show its ultimate side. The huge magic wheel seemed to be alive, with a radius of a hundred feet. It was pitch black and had a great visual impact. Under the guidance of Mo Qing's hand tactics, the magic wheel suddenly crashed into Xia Houguang's Milky Way. Afterwards, Mo Qing showed no fear and rushed directly into the Milky Way. Even though it was Xia Houguang's domain, Mo Qing had nothing to fear. This is the self-confidence of the strong. If Mo Qing dares to do this, it shows that he is extremely confident. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Within the Milky Way, two powerful men in the Life Spring Realm once again started a fierce battle. That tyrannical magic wheel cut off the vast swaths of snow-white sword energy in the Milky Way, ravaging the Milky Way in a terrible way. And Xia Houguang also struck continuously, and every palm struck was capable of destroying the heaven and the earth. The emptiness all aroundThe space is cracking, and the airflow in the space is constantly spurting out. This is an apocalyptic scene that makes people feel chilled at first sight. It is conceivable that if a monk below the life spring realm enters this battlefield at this moment, even if he is half a life spring realm, he will be shocked to death by the aftermath of the battlefield. Su Han could not turn his eyes away, completely immersed in the fierce battle between Xia Houguang and Mo Qing. It has to be said that Xia Houguang is indeed a genius. Mo Qing is equal in strength to him, and Mo Qing's Demon Flame Cauldron continues to provide him with energy. Under such circumstances, Xia Houguang could still remain at a disadvantage. In fact, as the battle escalated, Xia Houguang had gained the upper hand. "Huh, King of Demon Slayers, I have to say that you are a very strong opponent. If I don't have any other trump cards today, it will be really not easy to kill you." Mo Qing suddenly snorted coldly, and with a flash of his body, he left the Milky Way and stood on the Demon Flame Cauldron again. The two powerful men in the Life Spring Realm understood each other and stopped their hands at the same time. Mo Qing said contemptuously: "It's a pity that you are unlucky. The Demon Flame Cauldron of our demon clan has been destroyed for more than a hundred years. Once it is repaired today, it will prove that our demon clan's luck is endless and we will have prosperous luck in the future." Today, we will start by annihilating your human race and regaining the Ten Thousand Demons Island!" "Wami! Wami! Wami!" The elite members of the demon clan were excited and shouted. Xia Houguang's eyes also fell on the magic flame cauldron, and he smiled faintly and said: "Really? Then bring out your magic flame cauldron and let me see, what is this black and ugly magic flame cauldron like?" What powerful abilities do you have?" "Devil Flame Cauldron, open it!" Mo Qing stood above the Demon Flame Cauldron, spreading his arms, and all the demonic energy in his body seemed to be integrated with the Demon Flame Cauldron. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As Mo Qing finished speaking, an earth-shattering roar suddenly erupted from the demon flame cauldron. Immediately afterwards, the lid of the cauldron automatically floated up, and a heat wave of demonic energy surged into the sky from the cauldron of demonic flames, as if it was about to melt the entire world. And from the Demon Flame Cauldron, there were countless terrifying roars and whines, which made people tremble with fear. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2335: If you come, it will be two versus two. You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The lid of the magic flame cauldron has been opened. It is said that the magic flames in this magic flame cauldron can refine all things, even living people. It is very terrifying." "I heard that many living souls were refined in this magic flame cauldron. Not only can the magic flames burn people's bodies, but the power of the souls can also affect people's souls. This is really a very terrifying magic weapon. I don't know how to destroy it. Can the Demon King handle it?" It has to be said that the sounds coming out of the magic flame cauldron and the occasional flashes of sights are extremely frightening. This is indeed a terrifying magic weapon. No wonder it has become a treasure of faith of the demon clan. "King of Demon Slayers, do you dare to enter the Demon Flame Cauldron and fight me?" Mo Qing issued a provocation. "Hmph, why don't you dare? It's just a tripod." Xia Houguang also snorted coldly, without even the slightest hesitation, and flashed towards the Demon Flame Cauldron. "No." Su Han also reacted and quickly issued a reminder. But it was already too late, Xia Houguang's body had completely disappeared, and his whole person had entered the huge magic flame cauldron. "No, Brother Xiahou is a little reckless. The magic flame cauldron is not as simple as imagined. If what they said is true, the magic flames of this magic flame cauldron can burn people's bodies, and the power of the soul can affect people's souls. A two-pronged approach, the ultimate goal is to refine a person into a demon puppet with no consciousness of his own. Brother Xiahou is in danger, Mo Qing wants to refine him into a puppet for his own use, it is too insidious." Su Han was also not good at secret knowledge, so he immediately used the secret technique of heaven and earth to make calculations. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Secret Art of Heaven's Secret, has only been deduced, Xia Houguang is in certain dangers in the Demon Flame Cauldron, but it is not easy for Mo Qing to refine him. " However, even if it won't be refined in a short time, being trapped in the magic flame cauldron is definitely not a good thing. In the magic flame cauldron, Xia Houguang's figure appeared here. At first, Xia Houguang only saw an illusory space around him, but soon, the surrounding void suddenly turned red without warning, as if the void had prepared countless candles and all burned at once. The next moment, the surrounding void fire spread and burned into a sea of ????fire. Every tongue of fire is wrapped in boundless heat waves, as if it can roast a person's body alive. The rolling demonic flames all around are only part of the discomfort. What's even more uncomfortable is that the world inside the cauldron is filled with an indescribable soul power. There are roars and whines all around. The various sounds are intertwined and have a fatal attack on people's minds. It was as if a nail had been inserted into the sea of ??human consciousness, which was extremely uncomfortable. It can be seen from Xia Houguang's expression that at this moment, he has been seriously disturbed by this spiritual power and has seriously affected his mind. "Jie Jie King of Demon Slayers, I never thought you would have the guts to enter the Demon Flame Cauldron. Since you are seeking death, I must help you." Mo Qingjie smiled sinisterly and appeared in front of Xia Houguang. But soon, more figures of Mo Qing appeared in other directions. The figures were floating everywhere, and it was impossible to tell which one was Mo Qing's true body. Xia Houguang frowned slightly, unsure for a moment. "Haha, the King of Demon Slayers, in the space of this Demon Flame Cauldron, I am everywhere, every one is an phantom, and every one is the real body. Because this Demon Flame Cauldron has been connected and symbiotic with me, you are here The space under my control is doomed to destruction. Don't worry, I won't kill you, but will refine you into a demon puppet and let you slaughter your own kind every day, wouldn't it be wonderful?" Mo Qing¡¯s wild laughter kept appearing in different directions, elusive. "Hmph! You can defeat me first before you talk." Xia Houguang snorted coldly. Although he was completely trapped by the Demonic Flame Cauldron, there was still no fear on his face. He believed that with his own ability, he would be able to break the demonic flames here and then kill Moqing. But what Xia Houguang didn't know was that although the magic flames in the magic flame cauldron were terrifying, the attack from the soul power was even more terrifying. With a two-pronged approach, even a strong man like him in the Life Spring Realm would not be able to hold on. Outside, Su Han finished the operation of Tianji Secret Technique, and his face was a little ugly: "Brother Xiahou has been completely trapped by the Demon Flame Cauldron, and it will be difficult to get out in a short time. If the time goes on, his consciousness will be affected by the power of the soul. The impact of the attack and the damage to the consciousness are irreversible.¡± Su Han couldn't sit still. He knew deeply that the battle between Mo Qing and Xia Houguang would determine the direction of the entire war. What if Xia Houguang was really refined into a demon puppet by the magic flame cauldron?, the consequences would be devastating. Even if it is not refined, just damaging the spiritual consciousness will cause the human race to lose Xia Houguang, a leader-level figure, leading to unpredictable results. Thinking of this, Su Han's figure also flew towards the magic flame cauldron. However, just halfway, he was stopped by a senior member of the demon clan. The senior leader of the demon clan sneered and said in non-standard human language: "Aren't you talking about a one-on-one duel? Why did you add someone in the middle?" "If you want, you can join in, so it's two against two." After Su Han finished speaking, he didn't bother to pay attention to the senior member of the demon clan. He just dodged past him and continued towards the Demonic Flame Cauldron. This moment completely angered the senior members of the demon clan. This is also a powerful demon who is equivalent to the eighth level of the human race's divine sea realm. He directly sacrifices his magic wheel. The magic wheel rotates at high speed and cuts towards Su Han. Su Han didn't even look back. He activated the Qiankun Sword Technique and waved his hand to release a burst of sword energy. This brilliant sword energy, with its indomitable and oppressive momentum, was so powerful that it instantly cut the magic wheel of the high-ranking demon clan into pieces. The magic wheel used by the high-ranking members of the demon clan with all their strength was as weak as paper in front of Su Han's sword energy. No¡­¡­ The high-ranking member of the demon clan couldn't believe his eyes. He only had time to roar, and the bright sea of ??sword energy had swallowed up his entire body. With a twist of sword energy, poof! Flesh and blood were flying, and the high-ranking member of the demon clan had no time to escape from his demonic consciousness, and was reduced to bloody dregs by the sword light. "Who else is there? If no one stops me, I will go in." Su Han¡¯s eyes also fell on the monsters, and he said calmly. "What an arrogant human boy, you don't know the heights of the world, I will teach you a lesson today." A powerful demon who was equivalent to the ninth level of the human race's Divine Sea Realm also got angry and used his magic wheel to attack Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2336: Who else can stop me? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? In the Demon Flame Cauldron, Xia Houguang and Mo Qing have started a new round of battle. Mo Qing's breath has been completely integrated with the magic flame cauldron. While the demon flames are constantly burning Xia Houguang, the power of the soul in the magic flame cauldron is also constantly attacking Xia Houguang's consciousness. ?? Will-o¡¯-the-wisps, skeletons, zombies, ghosts Various gloomy ghosts appeared alternately. These were the living souls that had been refined by the magic flame cauldron. They roared ferociously at Xia Houguang and attacked continuously. Roar¡­¡­ Xia Houguang also roared. He had a sword in his hand and slashed at the ghosts. However, when he slashed out with his sword, he discovered that those ghosts were just evolved illusions and not real at all. ¡°What an amazing illusion.¡± Xia Houguang also frowned slightly. Obviously, even with the strength of his consciousness, he was inevitably affected by the power of the soul. "Jie Jie King of Demon Slayers, you are finished. I said that I will not kill you, but will make you my most powerful demon puppet. Hahahaha, you will have a good taste when the time comes. Let¡¯s taste what it¡¯s like to be a walking zombie.¡± Mo Qing also laughed excitedly, the sound was creepy. The thought that he could possess such a powerful demon puppet as Xia Houguang made him extremely excited. At this moment in the outside world, Su Han was also a little anxious. He didn't know what was going on in the Demonic Flame Cauldron. He only knew that Xia Houguang would be in greater danger if he stayed in it for a moment longer. kill! Su Han shouted loudly, activating the true dragon bloodline. At the same time, the Qiankun Sword Technique was also activated to the extreme. The sword energy that filled the sky was dazzling to the extreme. The leader of the demon clan at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm could not withstand the dual power of the True Dragon Bloodline and the Qiankun Sword Technique. He also made the same mistake as the previous demon leader and was strangled to death by sword light. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han killed two powerful opponents in a row, and the divine sea in the dantian in his body roared crazily. Killing the two demon leaders brought him practical combat experience and martial arts inspiration, which caused the spiritual power accumulated in his body to surge, and eventually he broke through to the seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm. ¡­ Su Han¡¯s whole body was flashing with electric light, looking very mysterious. He felt the power in his body. The seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm was equivalent to officially entering the high level of the Divine Sea Realm. The power of each move would increase significantly. "This Su Han is simply incredible. His strength has improved again. It looks like he wants to enter the Demon Flame Cauldron and help the King of Demon Slayers." "The Demon Slayer King entered the Demon Flame Cauldron and did not come out for such a long time. I am afraid he is in a bitter battle. After all, the Demon Flame Cauldron is a treasure of faith of the demon clan. It is not trivial. The Demon Slayer King may be in danger." "The King of Demon Slayers has been held back by the Demon Flame Cauldron. I'm afraid, Su Han's breakthrough this time will be of vital significance to our Ten Thousand Demon Island human race." The human monks were all excited. They knew very well that the outcome of the battle between the Demon Slayer King and Mo Qing would directly determine the fate of the human race on the Ten Thousand Demon Islands. Therefore, when Mo Qing sacrificed the Demon Flame Cauldron, a cloud of darkness had already arisen in their hearts. The fact that the Demon Slayer King had not come out for a long time after entering the Demon Flame Cauldron made them even more worried. At this time, Su Han's breakthrough undoubtedly gave everyone another shot in the arm. "Is there anyone else who wants to prevent me from entering the Demon Flame Cauldron?" Su Han's eyes also swept over the top leaders of the demon clan one by one. These top leaders of the demon clan also exchanged glances. To be honest, it would be very shameful for them to have a young human being at the sixth level of the Divine Sea Realm kill two of their top leaders. Many people in the demon clan gnashed their teeth with hatred towards Su Han. Su Han killed an army of 700,000 demons. If we want to say that the human race that many demons present hate the most, it is not the demon slayer king, but Su Han. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let him in and let him experience how life is worse than death in the magic flame cauldron!¡± "That's right, since he wants to enter the Demon Flame Cauldron, let's help him. After torturing him until life is worse than death, he can be refined into a demon puppet and be enslaved by our demon clan forever." These senior members of the demon clan also chatted and discussed for a few words. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Everyone looked at Su Han with cold eyes, but no one from the higher-ups of the demon came up to stop him. Seeing that they did not come out to stop them, Su Han roughly knew what they were thinking, so he sneered and flashed directly into the magic flame cauldron. "That human boy entered the Demon Flame Cauldron just to seek death."   The top leaders of the demon clan looked at the magic flame cauldron with cold eyes. They believed that it wouldn't take long before both the Demon Slayer King and this human boy would be completely refined into demon puppets by the Demon Flame Cauldron. Su Han entered the magic flame cauldron. At this moment, Xia Houguang was severely affected by the power of the soul, and his eyes were full of blood. However, Xia Houguang is not an easy person after all. He cannot be subdued so easily. He is still basically awake. Seeing Su Han come in, Xia Houguang also reminded: "Brother Su Han, the power of the soul in this magic flame cauldron is very powerful. It is easy to lose oneself, so don't be careless." "Don't worry, others won't be afraid of me if I have the power of this soul." Su Han also had a cold light in his eyes. "Another one looking for death." Mo Qing just glanced at Su Han casually and didn't take it to heart at all. In his eyes, those at the seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm were simply incomprehensible to him. They were ants that could be crushed to death with just a pinch. "Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower." Without saying a word, Su Han released the ice-fire magic sunflower and began to devour the magic flames in the magic flame cauldron. This magic flame has powerful energy and is of fire attribute. It can be said to be the best nourishment for the ice and fire magic sunflower. Then, he took out the Bagua Haotian Mirror from the storage ring. This Bagua Haotian Divine Mirror is a metallic spiritual object with the power of killing. The most important thing is that after being illuminated by the Eight Diagrams Haotian Divine Mirror, the soul power in the magic flame cauldron retreated away, as if they were afraid of the murderous aura and did not dare to approach. "Brother Su Han, what a treasure you have, you can actually restrain the power of the soul in this magic flame cauldron." Xia Houguang said with surprise as his eyes regained clarity. "What's going on? How is this possible? The Demon Slayer King just now has clearly been affected by the power of the soul." Mo Qing also noticed Xia Houguang's change, and his brows suddenly wrinkled. At the same time, it was not difficult for him to find that the demonic flames around Su Han and Xia Houguang had also been completely swallowed up. To Mo Qing, this was something that had never happened before. The magic flame and the power of the soul, these two powerful attack methods of the magic flame cauldron, were actually neutralized by the other party? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2337 The desperate Mo Qing You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Xiahou, I will suppress the power of the demonic flames and souls, and you can hold Moqing back. I will find a way to destroy the space of this demonic flame cauldron. The demonic flames and the demonic flames cauldron coexist and destroy the demonic flames cauldron. Mo Qing will inevitably suffer backlash, and that will be the perfect opportunity to kill him," Su Han said. "good." Xia Houguang's body swayed, he raised the sword in his hand and slashed at Mo Qing hard. Without the influence of the magic flame and soul power, Xia Houguang felt relaxed all over, and his combat power could be displayed perfectly. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Xia Houguang slashed out the big sword in his hand, destroying the world and destroying the world. Ghosts cried and wolves roared, and it reached the top of Mo Qing's head in the blink of an eye. "Damn it." When Mo Qing saw the Demon Flame Cauldron being restrained, he was in a very bad mood. It could be said that it had affected his mind. Seeing Xia Houguang slashing with his sword at this moment, Mo Qing immediately raised the scepter in his hand, shot out a gloomy white light, and blocked Xia Houguang's sword. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The big sword and the scepter collided with each other, causing large sparks. The violent collision between the Life Spring Realm shook the entire space. If the space within the Demon Flame Cauldron were not solid, this attack alone would be enough to tear or even destroy the space. Ha ha¡­¡­ Xia Houguang was freed from restraints and became more and more courageous as he fought. The aura in his body was completely released. After sweeping away the gloomy atmosphere before, he came up and launched a violent attack on Mo Qing. As the momentum waxed and waned, Mo Qing's momentum was firmly suppressed. Roar¡­¡­ Mo Qing roared, starting to feel a little aggrieved. Originally, he could completely suppress Xia Houguang by relying on the magic flame cauldron, and slowly refine Xia Houguang into a demon puppet. Everything went smoothly and as expected, and there would be no problems. However, the appearance of Su Han suppressed the power of the magic flame and soul, disrupting all Mo Qing's plans and causing him to lose his biggest advantage and trump card. Mo Qing knew very well that this was very detrimental to him. "Mo Qing, it's useless no matter how loud you shout. The fact is already destined that the demon clan will eventually perish. This is something you can't change!" Xia Houguang attacked Mo Qing again with the big sword in his hand, not giving Mo Qing any chance to breathe. At this moment, Xia Houguang couldn't help but feel deeply that his decision to win over Su Han was really a wise decision. If it weren't for Su Han today, I'm afraid he would still be struggling in the Demon Flame Cauldron, not to mention what terrible consequences it would be if he was really refined into a demon puppet by Demon Qing. "You little beast, do you think you can deal with me like this? I will kill you first." Mo Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with red light, his demonic aura soaring to the sky, and he started his bloodline madness. In an instant, Mo Qing's body became larger than before, and his combat power also increased. The scepter swept across, and while Mo Qing was fighting fiercely with Xia Houguang, he also shot out a magic light and attacked Su Han. He has already seen that Su Han's threat today is greater than Xia Houguang's threat to him. If he wants to win this battle, he can only kill Su Han first. If Su Han does not die, Mo Qing's chances of winning will become smaller and smaller. Su Han also saw the magic light attacking him, but he didn't feel any pressure at all. He swayed his wings and easily dodged the magic light. "how so?" Mo Qing almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He simply couldn't believe that a person at the seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm could be so fast and easily dodge his attack. This was even difficult for him to achieve even half a step in the Life Spring Realm. thing. "good!" Xia Houguang couldn't help but praise, and then continued to attack Mo Qing. Mo Qing was in a state of confusion at the moment. It was a great opportunity for him to attack, and he naturally couldn't miss it. Su Han was not idle either, but was wandering around in the space of the magic flame cauldron. Of course, he was not just wandering around, but looking for the structure of the Demonic Flame Cauldron space. Although the Demon Flame Cauldron looked very big from the outside, after Su Han came in, he still felt that the space inside was much larger than it looked from the outside. Among them, there must be a reason for the space formation. Coupled with the existence of the magic flame and the power of the soul, Su Han felt that the space of the magic flame cauldron must be structured by a formation. The basis of this formation should be a space formation. What Su Han has to do now is to destroy the formation that constructs the Demon Flame Cauldron space. In this way, the Demon Qing that coexists with the Demon Flame Cauldron space will be severely damaged. By then, it will be time to kill the devil.?The best time. Although Xia Houguang can suppress Mo Qing now, Mo Qing is a demon in the realm of life spring after all. It is ten times more difficult to completely kill him than to suppress him. "And if the formation that constructs the space of the Demon Flame Cauldron can be used, Mo Qing's combat effectiveness will be reduced by at least 40%. On this side, Xia Houguang used all his strength to bombard Mo Qing, so much that Mo Qing could not use his hands to deal with Su Han. On the other side, Su Han was also searching quickly. Su Han is not unfamiliar with this type of space structure formation. A moment later, Su Han also focused his eyes and found a formation core in the space of the magic flame cauldron. Generally, such a formation has several formation cores. Su Han did not hesitate at all and first used the Yin and Yang Flying Fish swords to destroy the core of the formation. ???????????????????????? In the space of the Demon Flame Cauldron, the ground shook, the energy produced huge fluctuations, and the space trembled sharply, as if it was about to collapse at any time. ah¡­¡­ Mo Qing looked up to the sky and roared, and was about to kill Su Han, but Xia Houguang stopped him. The big sword slashed down like lightning from the sky, and in the blink of an eye it was on top of Mo Qing's head. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Mo Qing had to raise his scepter to resist. The sword and the scepter collided again, and the whole space shook. It has to be said that Mo Qing is strong after all. In this case, he can still resist Xia Houguang's attack head-on. However, Mo Qing could clearly feel that Su Han's destruction of the core of the formation had begun to have a certain backlash on him. He is now a little weaker than he was in his heyday just now. "Damn human boy." Mo Qing also gritted his teeth. What he didn't understand the most was that this human boy was able to destroy part of the space formation in the magic flame cauldron in such a short period of time. Originally, Mo Qing believed that among the humans on the Ten Thousand Demon Islands, only Xia Houguang deserved his attention, and the other humans were all ants. But at this moment, he discovered that there was a pervert like Su Han hidden among the humans of Ten Thousand Demons Island. At this moment, Mo Qing knew very well that unless he killed Su Han first, this human boy would definitely continue to destroy the space of the Demon Flame Cauldron and continue to cause backlash to him. However, Mo Qing's current strength has been damaged and he can no longer spare his energy to deal with Su Han. Unknowingly, Mo Qing fell into a vicious cycle. The more Su Han destroyed the formation, the weaker he became. The weaker he became, the less able he was to stop Su Han from destroying the formation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2338: Demon-Destroying Island You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Keng! Xia Houguang struck Mo Qing's scepter with a fierce sword strike. The terrifying Life Spring realm power burst out, almost knocking the scepter away. Mo Qing felt his blood surge and felt indescribably uncomfortable. There were cracks in his huge palms and blood gushed out. ¡°He¡¯s almost finished, don¡¯t give him a chance to breathe.¡± Su Han also gave a reminder. However, there was no need for Su Han's reminder. The moment Xia Houguang saw Mo Qing injured, he took action again. The thunder blow was more terrifying and violent than the previous one. Roar¡­¡­ Mo Qing suffered heavy injuries and roared repeatedly, extremely unwilling. But at this time, Su Han had already destroyed another formation core. Mo Qing only felt a counterattack force, attacking his Dantian crazily. For a moment, Mo Qing's eyes were red and his eyes were about to burst: "Don't be too happy too early, die!" Infinite demon waves roared out of Mo Qing's body and turned into the shape of a powerful monster. It was the totem of the demon clan and roared at Xia Houguang and Su Han extremely ferociously. Boom However, all this is in vain. At this moment, Mo Qing's strength was counterattacked again, and he was no longer a match for Xia Houguang. Under Xia Houguang's big sword, the monster was immediately chopped into pieces, making it appear vulnerable. The whole scene was overwhelming, without any surprises. Wow¡­¡­ Mo Qing finally couldn't bear such continuous blows and spat out a large mouthful of blood, his breath becoming even more sluggish. "Mo Qing, you're finished." Xia Houguang sneered. "No, it's absolutely impossible. I, Mo Qing, am the supreme leader of Ten Thousand Demon Islands, so it's impossible for me to die. Demon Flame Cauldron, attack me." Mo Qing went berserk. He tried to control the Demon Flame Cauldron itself and launched a final counterattack, but he was horrified to find that he could no longer truly control the Demon Flame Cauldron. Looking at it in horror, I saw that the last formation core in the Demon Flame Cauldron was also broken by Su Han. The entire space collapsed like a torrent. The figures of the three people were all squeezed out of the Demon Flame Cauldron space and came to the outside world. . "Mo Qing, your Demon Flame Cauldron space has been completely destroyed by me. The connection between you and the Demon Flame Cauldron has been completely blocked, and you are completely finished." Su Han's voice sounded like a ghost in the void, suddenly bringing Mo Qing back to reality. Only then did he notice that the connection between himself and the Demon Flame Cauldron had been cut off invisibly. Just as Su Han said, he could no longer control the Demon Flame Cauldron. And the senior leaders of the demon clan also looked at this scene with astonishment on their faces. They were not fools, and they could naturally see that Mo Qing suffered heavy injuries in the Demon Flame Cauldron, and was cut off from the connection with the Demon Flame Cauldron. But, how is this possible? The Demon Flame Cauldron is Mo Qing¡¯s natal magic weapon. It is unbelievable that it was severely damaged by his own natal magic weapon. "Hahahaha Okay, without the Demonic Flame Cauldron, I wonder what kind of trouble you, Moqing, can make? Today, I will not only kill you, but also kill all the demons on the Ten Thousand Demons Island, so that the demon clan can From then on, he disappeared on the Island of Ten Thousand Demons.¡± Xia Houguang laughed loudly, his black hair danced wildly, and he took action decisively. His shot was still thunderous, and the void was filled with destructive energy fluctuations. All the energy was intertwined together to form a huge energy net, completely covering Mo Qing. ah¡­¡­ Mo Qing was already distracted and his fighting spirit gradually waned. Coupled with the backlash, his fighting power was completely suppressed by Xia Houguang. He had completely lost hope and was no match for him. Facing Xia Houguang's indiscriminate attacks, he was completely unable to withstand it. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Xia Houguang's continuous violent attacks did not give Mo Qing the slightest chance. This attack lasted for a full quarter of an hour. During this quarter of an hour, Mo Qing was completely submerged in the energy network. He could not see his figure and could only hear the screams coming from inside. By the end, the screams were getting weaker and weaker. When the energy net dispersed, Mo Qing's figure was also revealed. At this moment, Mo Qing was completely at the end of his strength, with countless wounds on his huge body and blood everywhere. Although he was not dead yet, he was already dying and there was no room for resistance anymore. "Die." Xia Houguang did not hesitate at all. He slashed down with his big sword, splitting the huge body into two. The sword light immediately rose up, twisting the huge body that was divided into two halves into pieces, without giving any chance. Wow Human race cultivationThe atmosphere suddenly boiled. Mo Qing, the leader of the demon clan, was really dead. "Oh my god, I can't believe it. Mo Qing is dead and we have won a great victory. From today on, Ten Thousand Demons Island is completely our human race's territory." "This battle is really enjoyable. I haven't experienced such a bloody battle for a long time. I never thought that our human race would stand up and be proud in front of the demon clan." Everyone is so excited that they can¡¯t help themselves. At this moment, the internal fighting among the human race seems to have completely disappeared. There is only a kind of unity and a kind of collective honor. Roar¡­¡­ "Contrary to the human monks, the demon clan is completely desperate, shouting to the sky, full of unwillingness. Mo Qing is dead, and no one among the demon clan can resist Xia Houguang. For the demons, the end has come. "Brother Su, I personally think that all of these monsters should be killed without leaving a single one alive. What do you think?" Xia Houguang asked with a smile. "Brother Xiahou thinks the same as me. The demon bloodline is the enemy of the human race. Naturally, all of them should be eliminated." Su Han has always adhered to the principle of not retaining the blood of the demon clan. kill¡­¡­ After listening to Su Han's words, before Xia Houguang even gave the order, the human monks started to attack and kill the remaining demons with roars. The demon clan has completely lost their morale, and now it makes no sense for them to resist stubbornly. Many demons have begun to give up resistance and choose to escape. Unfortunately, at this time, it is not easy to escape. Looking at all this, Xia Houguang felt an indescribable sense of accomplishment in his heart. Although today's victory is mostly due to Su Han, it is of great significance to Xia Houguang. His long-cherished wish is to wipe out all the monsters on the Ten Thousand Demons Island. He has been persisting for ten years in order to realize this day, and today he finally got his wish. There was almost no suspense in the ensuing battle. The demons were defeated and massacred by the human race. The entire battle lasted for two hours. All the demons were killed. The demon clan of Ten Thousand Demon Island was wiped from the history of Ten Thousand Demon Island. go. "Starting from today, Ten Thousand Demons Island will be renamed Demon-Destroying Island." Xia Houguang also announced loudly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2339: Eighth Level of Divine Sea Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The war is over, and Demon Slayer City has been devastated, but this is no longer important. What is important is that the human race has finally unified Demon Slayer Island. Three days later. Su Han was resting in another courtyard, consolidating his cultivation at the seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm. At this moment, Xia Houguang also walked in. "Brother Xiahou, are you done?" Su Han smiled. "It's almost there. There are many people who want to leave, and they have been sent away through the teleportation channel. However, what surprised me is that more than half of the people are still willing to stay and live on Demon Slayer Island. It seems that this Demon Slayer Island The island is not just an abyss of hell that makes people fear as much as a tiger." Xia Houguang smiled. Su Han also smiled and said: "That's natural. There is no demon clan on Demon Extinguisher Island now. And with a leader like you, Brother Xiahou, it is very good to stay on Demon Extinguisher Island. What's more, the battle with the demon clan The great war has made the human monks on Demon Destruction Island begin to feel united." Xia Houguang nodded and said: "Brother Su Han is right. However, the reason why we were able to win this time cannot be overshadowed by your contribution. Now I am very glad that I made friends with you. Otherwise, I would not have known what I would do today." How long to wait?" For Xia Houguang, he originally thought that the battle with the demon clan would continue like this for many years, but now, the victory came so suddenly, which made him feel a little sad. "Brother Xiahou, now that the demon clan has been destroyed and the Demon-Destroying Island has been completely unified, you have fulfilled a great wish. What are your plans next?" Su Han asked. Xia Houguang was shocked: "I plan to leave here after a while. There are no challenges in this space. I will hand over the leadership of Demon Destruction Island to my subordinates. After that, I still have my own things to do. " This was also what Su Han expected. He could guess that Xia Houguang was not the kind of person who would be stuck in one place. "Brother Su Han, what about you? I guess you want to leave too, right?" Xia Houguang asked with a smile. Su Han nodded: "Yes, I have benefited a lot from this battle with the demon clan. Now it is very likely that Situ Jiang has officially broken through to the Life Spring Realm. It will take some time for me to digest the gains from this battle. When I When we walk out of Demon-Destroying Island, it's time to have a showdown with Situ Jiang, and it's time to resolve some grievances." "Okay, in that case, let's wait for a while and leave the Demon-Destroying Island together." Xia Houguang said. Su Han also nodded and said: "Okay." "Well, Brother Su will go into seclusion and practice on his own. I will use this time to make arrangements for the Demon Extinguishing Island before preparing to leave." After Xia Houguang finished speaking, he patted Su Han on the shoulder and left Su Han's other courtyard. Su Han was also thoughtful. Now Xia Houguang can be said to have fulfilled a ten-year wish. Generally speaking, in this case, besides being excited and happy, there will be a little bit of disappointment, and even some short-term feelings. confused. After all, once the opponent who has been thinking about for ten years is eliminated, people will always lose some enthusiasm. But in Xia Houguang, there is no trace of this weakening of passion. This undoubtedly shows that in Xia Houguang's heart, there is a more important goal than getting rid of the demon clan on Demon Destruction Island. Xia Houguang also said just now that there are more important things to do. But for Su Han, if Xia Houguang didn't elaborate, Su Han wouldn't ask in detail. But if Xia Houguang needs him in the future, he will step forward to help without hesitation. This is what friends should be like, just like Xia Houguang went with him when he returned to the Wind and Rain Palace. After Xia Houguang left, Su Han went to find Fei Yun. Fei Yun also witnessed the previous battle with his own eyes. The look he looked at Su Han at this moment was full of shock. Even though Fei Yun had tried his best to overestimate Su Han, if he hadn't seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that everything in the war had really happened. Su Han actually broke the magic weapon of a strong man in the Life Spring Realm, which directly caused the strength of the strong man in the Life Spring Realm to drop greatly, and he was eventually killed. Genius, this can no longer be described by the word genius alone. Su Han's existence is a miracle. Fei Yun felt that having such a disciple in his life was simply a gift from God. How could he be worthy enough to have such a unique prodigy call him master? "Disciple, you really surprise me." Fei Yun was sighing. He was originally worried about the decisive battle between Su Han and Situ Jiang, but now it seems that comparing Situ Jiang and Su Han is an insult to Su Han. Situ Jiang can only be regarded as a genius at best.?How can monsters compare? "Master, Situ Jiang is the murderer of Senior Duan Kun. I will definitely seek revenge on him personally. However, with my current strength, it is not enough to deal with him. There is a huge gap between the Life Spring Realm and below the Life Spring Realm. I You need to practice in seclusion for a period of time to digest the gains from that battle." Su Han said. "Okay, Brother Duan asked you to avenge him. He really did the right thing. I believe you can kill that beast Situ Jiang." Fei Yun also nodded. For the next period of time, Su Han practiced in seclusion. This time he broke through to the seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm on the battlefield. In a short period of time, he should not have been able to break through to the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. However, Su Han wanted to reach a level where he could fight against Situ Jiang as soon as possible, so he had to find a way to break through. After thinking for a moment, Su Han took out dozens of Shenying Pills from the storage ring, and then took out a Life Spring level elixir. "Hun Yuan Yi Gong, suck it for me." Su Han activated the Hunyuan Yi Gong to absorb and refine the power of the Life-Qingquan-level elixir. Logically speaking, it would be a waste for him to use this Life Spring level elixir now. When he breaks through to the Life Spring realm in the future, he can refine this elixir into elixirs, and the power of the medicine will be doubled. But for the current Su Han, what he lacks now is his cultivation, because he is facing an opponent in the Life Spring Realm. He can't make up for such a big gap in cultivation just by relying on some leapfrogging cards. What he has to do now The first thing is to shorten the cultivation gap between himself and Situ Jiang. Ten days later. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The divine sea in his dantian roared, and Su Han felt the breath in his body suddenly shake, and he successfully broke through to the eighth level of the divine sea. "Huh, the first goal is accomplished. Next, let's study the magic flame cauldron and the magic dragon scepter." Su Han took out two treasures. The Demon Flame Cauldron is a magic weapon believed by the demon clan. It can not only be used for combat purposes, but it is also a cauldron used for alchemy. The magic flames of the magic flame cauldron have special effects on the purification and refining of elixirs. But now, the formation inside the Demon Flame Cauldron was destroyed by Su Han. If you want it to be effective in combat and alchemy, you must repair the formation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2340: Leaving Demon-Destroying Island You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For Su Han, repairing the formation is not a difficult task. He also learned about the space structure formation in the Magic Flame Cauldron in "The Total Source of One Hundred Formations". Furthermore, when Su Han destroyed the formation, he only destroyed three cores of the formation, but left the structure and lines of the formation untouched, which also made it easier for him to repair it. It took another ten days for Su Han to complete the repair of the formation in the Demon Flame Cauldron. At the same time, he also established a spiritual connection with the Demon Flame Cauldron and officially accepted the Demon Flame Cauldron as his magic weapon. Next, there is the Magic Dragon Scepter. The refining of the magic dragon scepter was unexpectedly smooth. Because Su Han himself is of the true dragon bloodline, as soon as the magic dragon scepter came into contact with his true dragon bloodline aura, he surrendered without hesitation and established a spiritual connection with Su Han. The magic dragon scepter is also integrated into Su Han's body. Su Han can summon it when necessary. Of course, these two magic weapons contain demonic energy. However, these two magic weapons are now Su Han's magic weapons, and Su Han can also control the demonic energy in them. ¡­¡­ Xiaogushan, inside the Wind and Rain Hall. The Fengyu Palace, which had been silent for some time, suddenly saw an extremely powerful momentum rising from a mountain peak in the deepest part of the Fengyu Palace. ????????????????????????????????? Accompanied by a streak of frost power that pierces the sky, and a long roar like the roar of a dragon or a tiger. The power of this piece of frost is so powerful that it rushes into the galaxy. The strong pressure spread, and everyone in the Wind and Rain Hall felt their hearts tremble, and their spiritual consciousness was greatly shocked. "Look, that frost-like beam of light is a vision of heaven and earth that can only be seen after breaking through to the Life Spring Realm. The leader has finally broken through to the Life Spring Realm." "It's amazing. He is worthy of being the number one legend in Xiaogushan. He has finally broken through to the Lifespring Realm. A strong man in the Lifespring Realm appears in our Fengyu Palace, and Fengyu Palace will finally dominate Xiaogushan." "If it were in the past, I would have no objection to saying that Master Situ was the number one legend in Xiaogushan. However, it is different now. Although the master has broken through to the Life Spring Realm, he cannot be called the number one in terms of talent. " "That's right, compared to Su Han, the master's talent is indeed inferior. Last time, Su Han brought powerful helpers to humiliate the master and arouse the master's anger. Now that the master has broken through to the life spring realm, I am afraid that for the first time One thing is to settle the score with Su Han." Everyone in the Fengyu Palace was shocked by Situ Jiang's breakthrough. Originally, since the last time Su Han made a big fuss in the Law Enforcement Hall, the Fengyu Hall has been in a state of deathly silence, groggy and without any vitality. Now, Situ Jiang has broken through to the Life Spring Realm, and finally caused great agitation in the Wind and Rain Palace. In the deepest part of the Wind and Rain Palace, Situ Jiangfa opened his eyes, and his whole body exuded an aura of being the only one in heaven and earth. Originally, after the last humiliation, his temperament was almost wiped out. But now, after breaking through to the Life Spring realm, Situ Jiang feels good about himself, and this temperament is back. The humiliation given to him by Xia Houguang last time not only did not hinder his progress, but also stimulated his potential, allowing him to break through to the Life Spring Realm in one fell swoop. "Hmph! Su Han, the King of Demon Slayers! I, Situ Jiang, will definitely take back tenfold the shame you have left me. Just wait, when my cultivation in the Life Spring Realm stabilizes, I will fight to the Ten Thousand Demons Island Go and make it impossible for you to live or die." Situ Jiang snorted coldly, his eyes revealed a fierce light, and his fists clenched. Now, he hates Su Han with all his heart, wishing he could eat his flesh alive and be happy. Situ Jiang has already made up his mind. He will wait a few days until his cultivation in the Life Spring Realm is completely stable, and then he will go directly to the Ten Thousand Demons Island and kill Su Han and the Demon Slayer King together. It has to be said that at this moment, Situ Jiang was a little carried away by the joy of his breakthrough, but he did not expect that his breakthrough to the Life Spring Realm was only the first level of the Life Spring Realm. "The cultivation level of the Demon Slayer King is far beyond the first level of Life Spring Realm. At the moment, Situ Jiang did not choose to leave seclusion, but continued to retreat to consolidate his cultivation in the Life Spring Realm. He gave himself seven days, and after seven days, he came out of seclusion and went directly to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons. As for Zhu Zizong and the other six giants, Situ Jiang has completely ignored them now. Before he had broken through to the Life Spring Realm, he was still a little afraid of the strength of the six giants joining forces. But now, he has broken through to the Life Spring Realm, and the six giants in front of him are just at the level of being squeezed to death one by one, and he doesn't take it to heart at all.Now, what Situ Jiang wants to kill is Su Han. He is fully aware that the current six giants no longer pose a threat to him. The only one who poses a threat to him is Su Han. He witnessed Su Han's growth with his own eyes, and his incredible speed had reached a level that was shocking to the world. If you don¡¯t get rid of Su Han as soon as possible, your growth rate will be overtaken by Su Han sooner or later, and by then you will be finished. ¡°Moreover, Situ Jiang has also seen how ruthless Su Han is and shows no mercy to his enemies. Now that he has broken up with Su Han, once Su Han's strength is greater than his own, he will definitely not hold back when he kills him. ¡­¡­ Demon-destroying island. Su Han came out of the seclusion, took Huo'er with him, and went to find Xia Houguang, preparing to leave Demon Slayer Island. For his subordinates on Demon Destruction Island, Su Han allowed them to choose their own way out. Those who wanted to stay on Demon Destruction Island could get good positions, and the strongest group of subordinates could even become city lords. If you want to leave Demon Destruction Island, Su Han will naturally not stop him. Of course, there were still people who wanted to hang out with Su Han, but Su Han persuaded them to go away. Now that I don't have a stable force, I can't always be responsible for these subordinates. This time, after leaving Demon Destruction Island, I probably won¡¯t come back again. This space has lost the value of experience for Su Han. Next, he will go to a higher level of experience. "As for Demon Destruction Island, Su Han's arrival ended the chaotic era of Demon Destruction Island. If Su Han hadn't come, perhaps this place would still be the frightening hell, but now, Demon Destruction Island has completely entered a new opportunity. Su Han found Xia Houguang in the meeting hall of Demon Slayer City. In nearly a month, Xia Houguang had arranged all the affairs of Demon Slayer Island. Like Su Han, for Xia Houguang, the current Ten Thousand Demons Island has completely lost the value of experience. Even though he has been here as the Demon Slayer King for ten years, he will not hesitate when it is time to leave. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2341 Alliance of Hundred Dynasties You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Su Han, Xia Houguang also showed a surprised expression: "Unexpectedly, brother Su Han actually broke through again. This speed is simply unbelievable, but I still have to congratulate him." "Brother Xiahou is ridiculous." Su Han also laughed. "Brother Su Han, I have nothing to worry about here on Demon Destroying Island. Today I am preparing to leave Demon Destroying Island. From now on, everything on Demon Destroying Island will have nothing to do with me. After leaving Demon Destroying Island, I am just Xia Houguang. No longer the king of demon slayers.¡± Xia Houguang said with a serious face. Su Han also nodded: "I have to leave too. The grievances in Fengyu Palace are still waiting for me to resolve. Brother Xiahou, let's leave together." "Well, do you need my help with the Fengyu Palace?" Xia Houguang asked. "No need, I have to handle this matter myself." Su Han shook his head. He had to come in person for the duel with Situ Jiang. If he could use his own hands, he would have killed Situ Jiang the last time he went to the Wind and Rain Palace, so there would be no need to wait until now. "Then you should be careful." Xia Houguang knew that Su Han wanted to take revenge personally, so if he wanted to help, he just mentioned it casually. "In this case, we don't need to delay, let's set off now." Su Han knew that Demon Destruction Island was just a stop on his growth path. When it was time to leave, he had to leave. There was nothing to miss. Huo'er also turned into a little red bird and got into Su Han's sleeve. For him, this was the first time he had left since arriving at Ten Thousand Demons Island. Fei Yun was also standing next to Su Han. This time he was going back to the Wind and Rain Palace with Su Han. "Okay, let's go." Xia Houguang directly opened the teleportation channel leaving Demon Destruction Island, and the two figures immediately walked into the teleportation channel and completely disappeared from Demon Destruction Island. For Demon Destroying Island, both legendary figures have left, but the history of Demon Destroying Island will not end with this. In the future, Demon Destroying Island will also open up new opportunities. ¡­¡­ Xiaogushan, Xia Houguang and Su Han both appeared here, still on the same barren land as before. "Brother Xiahou, where do you plan to go?" Su Han knew that with Xia Houguang's strength, he would definitely not stay in a place like Xiaogushan. Xiaogushan's overall strength was even inferior to Ten Thousand Demons Island, and it was impossible for Xia Houguang to have the slightest interest in it. "Wherever I came from, I will go back to where I came from. I am going back to the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties." Xia Houguang smiled, and when he mentioned the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties, a strange color flashed in his eyes. "The Alliance of Hundred Dynasties?" Su Han was stunned. He really didn't know much about places like Litianyu. However, Su Han could also guess that the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties must be a big place, at least Xiaogushan could not be compared to it. "Brother Su Han, you don't even know about the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties, right?" Xia Houguang was also shocked. As a person from Litianyu, he didn't know about the famous Alliance of Hundred Dynasties. It was really surprising. "To be honest, I am what you call a 'foreigner', so I really don't know the boundaries of Litian Territory." Su Han smiled bitterly. Su Han had nothing to hide from Xia Houguang. After fighting side by side on Demon Destruction Island, Su Han had completely regarded Xia Houguang as one of his own. "Haha, I see. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, geniuses like you can emerge from those spiritually barren planes. I have always respected 'strangers' who can stand out in such spiritually barren places. Those who come to Litian Territory are not ordinary people." Xia Houguang was surprised at first, but soon felt that this was actually a reasonable thing. At the moment, Su Han also showed unabashed admiration. "The Litian Territory is very large, and Xiaogushan is just a small part of it. No one can tell how big the Litian Territory is. The Alliance of Hundred Dynasties was jointly established by hundreds of dynasties in the Litian Territory. Because these hundreds of dynasties are not far from each other and are all in the same area, they have established an alliance with the same spirit. The strength of any one of these hundreds of dynasties is stronger than Xiaogushan , and these hundreds of dynasties are not all of Litian Territory, but only a part of Litian Territory." Xia Houguang explained. After listening to Xia Houguang's words, Su Han felt extremely itchy in his heart. It turns out that Li Tianyu is not as simple as I imagined. In the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties, each dynasty is stronger than Xiaogushan. What kind of grand scene will that be?And there is also the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties. The Alliance of Hundred Dynasties is undoubtedly an unprecedentedly huge stage. I want to explore the secrets of my past life, and I am afraid that the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties will also be my next stop. What's more, Su Han has not forgotten that in this world of heavens, he has a powerful enemy hidden in the sky, who wants to kill him. Although he is now using a mask to cover up the aura of the evil eye, he cannot wear the mask forever. If he wants to compete with this enemy, he must become stronger as soon as possible. "Brother Su Han, after you settle the matter here, you must come to the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties to have a good time. The geniuses of the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties are as numerous as stars, and each one is the pride of heaven. The battle between them is It¡¯s really interesting. With your talent and potential, even if you come to the Baichao Alliance, your light will not fade. I believe that sooner or later, the Baichao Alliance will have a place for you.¡± Xia Houguang also patted Su Han on the shoulder. He was very confident in Su Han. Xia Houguang's words undoubtedly ignited Su Han's passion. Thinking about the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties, so many dynasties, and so many talented people makes people's blood boil. "Brother Xiahou, after the matter with the Wind and Rain Palace is resolved, I will go to the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties." Su Han also curled his lips, looking forward to it. "Hahaha, okay, when you come to the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties, come to the Yanluo Dynasty to find me." Xia Houguang also laughed, and in the laughter, his figure gradually disappeared. "Yanluo Dynasty." Su Han also murmured to himself, already beginning to yearn for another world. However, he quickly came to his senses and put aside the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties. Now, he was going to resolve the grudge between him and Situ Jiang. "Master, let's go." Su Han was shocked and looked in the direction of Fengyu Palace from a distance. "Apprentice, are you sure? If Situ Jiang really breaks through to the life spring realm, it will be difficult to deal with." Fei Yun slightly said worriedly. "Don't worry, today the grievances between Senior Duan Kun and Situ Jiang, and the grievances between Situ Jiang and I, all the grievances will be settled." Su Han smiled, and his tone was full of confidence. It came from the self-confidence in his bones, and it was a kingly style that impressed people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2342 I want to reveal a secret You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The mountain gate of Fengyu Hall is still calm as usual. Several disciples guarding the mountain were wandering back and forth, looking bored. Suddenly, a powerful aura was accompanied by a looming figure, which flashed past several people at extremely fast speeds. That kind of speed made several people even wonder if they were delusional. "It's such a powerful momentum. Why do I feel like someone flew over just now?" "Your feeling is correct, someone has passed by, it seems to be Senior Brother Su Han." "It's Su Han, I saw him flying over. Doesn't he know that the leader has broken through to the Life Spring Realm? If he comes back at this time, wouldn't he be courting death?" "I think his momentum is much stronger than before, and his strength has also improved. Nothing good will happen to him when he comes back this time. It seems that the Wind and Rain Palace will be in turmoil again today." The news of Su Han's appearance spread throughout the Fengyu Palace, and all the disciples rushed out from their residences. Today is destined to be another turbulent day in the Fengyu Palace. On the life and death arena in the core courtyard of the Wind and Rain Hall, Su Han stood on it with fluttering clothes and beat the war drum. "Situ Jiang, I, Su Han, am back. Come out and fight." Su Han¡¯s voice stretched like rolling waves, resounding in the sky above the Wind and Rain Palace. The sound of the war drum was like thunder, shaking people's hearts. The drum of life and death in the core courtyard has not sounded for a long time. Today, Su Han will beat the drum and fight to the death with Situ Jiang. He believed that Duan Kun had a spirit in heaven, so he could naturally hear the familiar sound of war drums and see himself helping him clean up the house. "Oh my God, this lunatic Su Han is back again. He actually beats the drum of the life and death arena and wants to have a life and death duel with the leader. Is he crazy?" "Crazy, I think he is completely crazy. Maybe he doesn't know that the leader has broken through to the Life Spring Realm. He is looking for death." "Let's go and have a look. This is an unprecedented event in the Wind and Rain Palace. Since Su Han dares to do this, he must have some trump cards. Today will be an unprecedented and peak battle." ? One after another, figures continue to rush towards the life and death arena in the core courtyard. Within a moment, the bottom of the life and death arena was filled with people. The figures of the senior officials of Fengyu Palace also appeared one after another, and in the end, Wang Ming also came. With such a huge movement, it was impossible for them not to appear. When Su Han saw the dense crowd, a smile overflowed from the corners of his mouth. This is exactly what Su Han needs. He wants to reveal Situ Jiang's true face in front of everyone in the Wind and Rain Palace, letting everyone know that Situ Jiang is a villain who deceives his master and destroys his ancestors, and at the same time, he wants to clean up his own family. , provide irrefutable reasons. Most of the senior officials of Fengyu Palace present were old men who had followed Duan Kun. The reason why they supported Situ Jiang as the leader was simply because Situ Jiang was Duan Kun's most valued disciple. In the final analysis, it was not Situ Jiang that they supported, but Duan Kun. As for Situ Jiang¡¯s real die-hard loyalists, Cao Zhen, the leader of the Law Enforcement Hall, as well as Jia Yi and several other elders, were almost wiped out by Su Han. "Su Han, after all, we are all from the same sect, do we have to distinguish between life and death?" Wang Ming had a look of regret. In his heart, after all, the interests of Fengyu Palace came first. Nowadays, the Fengyu Palace is in turmoil and disunity. As the number one genius of the Fengyu Palace, Su Han directly went to the arena of life and death to challenge the leader. This made Wang Ming heartbroken and indescribably uncomfortable. "Deputy Head Wang, Situ Jiang will come here in a while and he will explain it to you." Su Han bowed his hands to Wang Ming. He still respected this old man who devoted himself to the Wind and Rain Palace. "What do you want me to explain?" Just when Su Han finished speaking, another powerful force of energy rushed out from the depths of the Wind and Rain Palace, and an extremely powerful figure fell on the life and death arena, it was not Situ Jiang or someone else. Su Hanlian looked at Situ Jiang with his eyes. The aura on Situ Jiang was unprecedentedly powerful. It seems that this guy has broken through to the Life Spring Realm as he expected. "You have indeed broken through to the Life Spring Realm, not bad." Su Han smiled lightly. Xia Houguang was right. The humiliation Xia Houguang had given Situ Jiang had indeed turned into motivation for Situ Jiang's cultivation, allowing him to break through to the Life Spring Realm faster. But this was just right. If Situ Jiang hadn't made a breakthrough, it wouldn't have been that big of a deal. Situ Jiang said calmly: "Su Han, I have to say that you are really courageous. You actually dare to show up again. Could it be that your friend, the Demon Slayer King, is also with you this time?Come together? Let him come out. Today, I will kill both of you in front of everyone in the Fengyu Palace to restore the authority of the Fengyu Palace. " There was no concealment of murderous intent in his words. After finishing speaking, Situ Jiang glanced around, but did not find Xia Houguang's figure, and couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. Su Hanhan snorted: "I am enough to kill you. If the Demon Slayer King comes today, I'm afraid you will have to kneel down and beg for mercy on the spot." Su Han knew very well that when Xia Houguang was in the Wind and Rain Palace, he still retained a certain amount of strength and did not fully release his momentum. That's why Situ Jiang mistakenly thought that Xia Houguang was at the beginning of the Life Spring Realm, which gave him endless confidence. Thinking that he can fight against Xia Houguang. But in fact, if Xia Houguang really wanted to kill Situ Jiang, Situ Jiang could only kneel down and beg for mercy. When Situ Jiang heard this, he couldn't help but laugh: "Arrogant, you are too arrogant. It seems that you don't know the true power of the Life Spring Realm at all? Do you think you can fight against me with your own little improvement in strength? Today, I will kill you in this arena of life and death with one move, and then go to the Island of Ten Thousand Demons to kill the King of Demons. In this small lonely mountain, I, Situ Jiang, am the real king!" Situ Jiang's momentum surged wildly. He took a step forward and was about to attack Su Han. "Wait a minute." At this moment, Su Han stopped. "What? Are you scared?" Situ Jiang sneered, even if Su Han backed down now, it would be too late. Having already entered the arena of life and death, he was destined to be killed by Situ Jiang with one move. "Afraid?" Su Han smiled and shook his head, "Since I have already appeared here, how can I be afraid? But before starting the life and death battle, I want to reveal a secret, a big secret about you, Situ Jiang." secret? Everyone looked at each other, what¡¯s the secret? "Once this secret is revealed, it will completely reveal your ugly face, Situ Jiang. The reason why I came here to kill you today is essentially to clean up the door for Fengyu Palace." Su Han¡¯s understatement made everyone in Fengyu Palace confused. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter Two Thousand Three Hundred and Forty Three: Seeing the Poor Dagger You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cleaning up the portal? Where did this start? Everyone was even more confused, but Situ Jiang suddenly frowned. "Su Han, what tricks do you want to play?" Situ Jiang¡¯s eyes were like ice knives, filled with a cold chill. "If it's about playing tricks, your Situ Jiang's tricks are truly admirable. What do you think this is?" After Su Han finished speaking, he also directly activated Tian Kun's wings. The wings with a faint green light appeared behind Su Han, and everyone was stunned. "Wings of Tiankun!" Countless exclamations of surprise rang out from all directions. People in the Wind and Rain Palace were no strangers to the Kun Wings. This is Duan Kun's unique movement and magical power. It can almost be said to be Duan Kun's representative. The entire Wind and Rain Palace and the entire Xiaogushan are only mastered by Duan Kun. After Duan Kun¡¯s death, everyone thought that they would never see anyone use the Wings of Heaven Kun again in this life, but they didn¡¯t expect to see Su Han use them today, which was shocking. "Su Han, where did you learn this Kun Wing? Could it be that Master Duan" Wang Ming looked extremely excited. He knew that the Wings of the Sky Kun were Duan Kun's exclusive magical power, and it required bloodline assistance to display it. Unless Duan Kun taught it himself, it would be impossible for Su Han to master the Wings of the Kun. Su Han did not answer Wang Ming's question, but turned his attention to Situ Jiang. He believed that Situ Jiang's psychological activities now should be very exciting. "Situ Jiang, with your intelligence, you must have guessed what's going on, right?" Su Han said lightly. Situ Jiang¡¯s face was very ugly, but he said nothing. "Su Han, what is going on? How come you have the inheritance of Master Duan? Could it be that Master Duan" A senior member of the Wind and Rain Palace couldn't help but ask. They couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Su Han was obviously a disciple who entered the Wind and Rain Hall less than half a year ago, while Duan Kun died two years ago. Su Han actually mastered Duan Kun's inheritance. There seems to be only one explanation for this, and that is that Duan Kun is not dead at all. "Vice-Master Wang, as well as all the elders, Master Duan has indeed fallen. But he did not fall two years ago, but half a year ago, and before he fell, he taught the bloodline of Tiankun and the Wings of Tiankun Give me, your only wish is for me to kill Situ Jiang, a wolf-hearted man, for him." Su Han said calmly. "What do you mean? Why did Head Duan let you kill Head Situ? Also, you said he died half a year ago" Wang Ming frowned. Su Han said calmly: "Two years ago, Situ Jiang took advantage of Master Duan's opportunity to break through and attacked Master Duan at a critical moment. Master Duan burned his life essence before escaping. But his injuries were too serious. Even if he escaped, , is also destined to die soon. And what Situ Jiang told you is that the leader Duan failed to break through and has fallen. He took the opportunity to take over the position of leader and took over the Wind and Rain Palace." "What?" Everyone in Fengyu Hall suddenly exploded, "How is this possible?" "Is it true that Head Situ is such a person that he even killed his own master? Or is Su Han slandering Head Situ?" "I'm afraid it's not a slander. If it is a slander, why is the legacy of Mr. Duan not on Situ Jiang but on Su Han." "I can't believe that Situ Jiang is such a person. Back then, Master Duan treated him like his own son. I didn't expect that he would repay kindness with hatred. If it weren't for the ironclad proof that Su Han had mastered the Wings of Tiankun, I wouldn't have known it at all. Will believe it.¡± "I don't think there is any truth to this. We were all deceived by Situ Jiang. He told us that Duan, the leader of the family, had fallen after breaking through. But in fact, he was the only one who witnessed the fall. I didn¡¯t even see the leader¡¯s body. Thinking about it carefully, this matter is indeed very suspicious.¡± "At that time, no one had any doubts because Situ Jiang was the most valued disciple of Master Duan. Everyone thought that he could not be harmful to Master Duan. But in fact, there were many doubts about the fall of Master Duan. Your ability should not be lost just because you fail to pass the test." "Could it be true that Head Situ attacked Head Duan secretly? That would be worse than a pig or a dog. Head Duan treats him as his own son. He is so crazy to do such a thing. He repays kindness with hatred. He really knows people but doesn't know their feelings. " Everyone could not hide their shock, and the voices of discussion were also loud. "Headmaster Situ, please swear an oath quickly. Make an oath to heaven and earth that you did not attack Headmaster Duan. Otherwise, they will all slander you."   No matter what, some people still don't want to believe that Situ Jiang will be the murderer of Duan Kun. For a time, there was a commotion up and down the Fengyu Palace. Everyone's eyes were focused on Situ Jiang, but many of these eyes no longer had the respect they had before, replaced by suspicion and contempt. "Situ Jiang, what Su Han said is true?" Wang Ming stared at Situ Jiang, his eyes had turned red and bloodshot. He was waiting for Situ Jiang to make a statement. If Situ Jiang could swear at this time that he did not attack Duan Kun, then he would choose to believe Situ Jiang. However, Wang Ming actually knew that Situ Jiang would not swear. Because, this thing is true. Because there is no need for Su Han to lie. Now that Su Han has entered into a life-and-death battle with Situ Jiang, there is no need to fabricate lies to slander Situ Jiang at this time. It makes no sense. What's more, Su Han's Tiankun Wings are truly ironclad. When Wang Ming asked Situ Jiang, everyone in the Fengyu Palace also looked at Situ Jiang. Many people's eyes were filled with anger and contempt, while some others were filled with suspicion and disbelief. Many of them already believed Su Han's words, but now, they still need Situ Jiang to give them a definite answer. "Deceive the teacher and destroy the ancestors, repay kindness with hatred, and destroy human nature." When these words appear on the same person, you can imagine the image of that person in everyone's mind. Situ Jiang smiled contemptuously, his black hair dancing in the wind, and said calmly: "Yes, I killed Duan Kun. It's a pity that I let him escape at the last moment and found such a monster to deal with me." What¡¯s shocking is that he admitted it directly without any excuse. Situ Jiang continued: "What is good about that old guy in your eyes? My talent is far better than his, but even so, he did not pass on Tiankun bloodline and Tiankun's wings to me. It is clear that he is I am jealous of talents, and I am worried that I will surpass him in achievements in the future and affect his status. Huh! But now I have passed these two things to outsiders. It is really not a pity for this old guy to die." Situ Jiang said, his eyes bursting with light. He was extremely angry in his heart now. What was angry was that he had always hoped to get Duan Kun's Tiankun bloodline and Tiankun Wings inheritance. Duan Kun never passed it on to him until his death, but he actually passed it on to Su Han! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2344 Kill him You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This kind of anger is also the direct reason why Situ Jiang readily admitted it. In fact, from the moment he saw Su Han activate Tiankun's wings, Situ Jiang's heart was filled with rage. He is Duan Kun's direct disciple, and he is recognized as the number one legend in Xiaogushan. Duan Kun did not pass on Tian Kun's Wings and Tian Kun's bloodline to him, but to Su Han. This seemed to indicate that he Situ Jiang is just not as good as Su Han. In fact, Su Han's various performances during this period have also proved that his talent is indeed far superior to Situ Jiang. Because this was true, Situ Jiang was even more angry. An angry person does not need reason. Therefore, Situ Jiang simply admitted it directly. Even Su Han didn't expect that Situ Jiang would admit it so readily. However, Su Han could also understand that at this time, Situ Jiang no longer had to care about other people's opinions. Now, he is already a strong man in the Life Spring Realm. In Fengyu Palace, no one dares to disobey a strong man in the Life Spring Realm, including in Xiaogushan. ¡° Moreover, with Situ Jiang¡¯s ambition and talent, Xiaogushan simply cannot accommodate him, and he has already begun planning to leave Xiaogushan. In addition, Su Han had already offered Tian Kun's Wings as irrefutable evidence, making it difficult to quibble. Wow Situ Jiang¡¯s decisive admission and his extremely disrespectful words towards Duan Kun immediately caused an uproar. Everyone in the Fengyu Palace was stunned. Everyone looked at Situ Jiang like a stranger. They never expected that the leader they had always respected was actually such a person! " Situ Jiang has hidden so deeply that he can be so confident and high-sounding about even deceiving his master and destroying his ancestors. He is simply a scumbag. How can there be such a shameless person in the world? "I didn't expect that Master Duan didn't fail to pass the test and fell, but was killed by Situ Jiang. It completely subverted my understanding. Situ Jiang was actually a ruthless man, and we were all deceived by him." "Yes, Fengyu Palace has been controlled by a heartless liar for more than two years. It is simply embarrassing." "Knowing people but not knowing their hearts, who would have thought that Head Duan Kun would be killed by his most valued disciple. It is unimaginable what Head Duan felt when he handed over his lifelong inheritance to Su Han. Feeling?" "Shameless, this bastard is simply shameless. He is not worthy of being the leader of Fengyu Palace. No leader of any major sect will rise to power by deceiving his master and destroying his ancestors. If word spreads, our Fengyu Palace will be disgraced." ¡± "Su Han, kill him to avenge Head Duan, and let such a pig and dog lead our Fengyu Palace. It makes me sick just thinking about it. It is a humiliation to all of us." Countless angry voices sounded from all directions, especially those of the older generation of Fengyu Palace, all of whom were gnashing their teeth. "If Su Han hadn't exposed Situ Jiang's face today, I'm afraid they would have been kept in the dark. Seeing that he was being shouted at and beaten by everyone, Situ Jiang's face became extremely ugly. In fact, he had never thought of admitting it before. It was only Su Han who presented irrefutable evidence and anger that made him admit it decisively. Now I find that I have suddenly become the target of everyone's reviling. After all, I am still the leader of the Wind and Rain Palace. I am a high-ranking existence. I should have a bright and dazzling halo. Now this halo has been torn apart in an instant, and I have fallen from the clouds. The feeling of falling made him extremely uncomfortable. However, just a moment later, Situ Jiang's eyes became extremely cold again. "Whoever says one more thing will be killed without mercy. I am the head of the Wind and Rain Palace. I don't need to explain my actions to you. If you dare to disobey me, you will end up like Su Han!" Situ Jiang glanced around, and the pressure of the Life Spring Realm was completely released. The monks in the circle closest to the ring were all pale and shaky. The pressure of the Life Spring Realm was so strong that it made their souls feel cold and seemed to be in danger of breaking at any time. "Situ Jiang, you have such a arrogant tone. Now you have become the target of public criticism. Don't you still understand the principle of many helpers when you are in good ways, and few helpers when you are unjust? People like you are wolf-hearted and despised by everyone. Now that everyone in Fengyu Palace is united, how can there be any more people? This is no place for you, a person who deceives his master and destroys his ancestors." Su Han also released his own momentum. Although he was only at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm now, his momentum was not inferior to that of Situ Jiang. Thinking of the miracles Su Han had created before and Su Han's endless methods, everyone in Fengyu Palace had great confidence in Su Han. "Situ Jiang, I really misjudged the person before. I actually let you, a bastard, be the head of the Wind and Rain Palace for two years. I didn't expect you to be such a wolf."You idiot, Brother Duan was blind before he took you back to the Wind and Rain Palace, and I was even more blind to help you for two years. It¡¯s really disgusting to think about it. " Wang Ming's eyes were red. He, who was always rigid, had never been so excited before, and this was the first time he had cursed like this. In addition to anger, Wang Ming is more heartbroken. If you have not experienced this kind of betrayal, you will not understand such heartache. "Old guy, who do you think you are? You dare to yell in front of me. I will kill you now to see who dares to resist me." Situ Jiang snorted coldly, since the secret had been made public anyway, he simply broke up with it. A hand reached out from the sky, evolved into a huge palm print, and headed towards Wang Ming. The powerful momentum dissipated instantly, and Wang Ming felt as if the airflow around him had solidified. He wanted to resist, but was horrified to find that he was trapped by Situ Jiang's spiritual shackles and could not move at all. "Beast!" Wang Ming cursed, but to no avail. He also understood in his heart that the gap between the ninth level of Divine Sea Realm and the Life Spring Realm was really too big. "Old guy, die." Situ Jiang sneered, showing no compassion at all. He seemed to be planning to kill Wang Ming with one blow. "You want to kill Deputy Head Wang, do you have my consent?" Suddenly, a disembodied voice suddenly sounded from not far away. Immediately afterwards, a brilliant sword energy swept across and chopped the spiritual shackles on Wang Ming's body into pieces. A handsome and domineering figure has already blocked Wang Ming. Su Han raised his eyes slightly and looked at Situ Jiang coldly. Wang Ming let out a long breath, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he felt like he was wandering around the gates of hell. "Su Han, thank you very much." Wang Ming clasped his fists and said, besides being grateful, he was more shocked by Su Han's strength. Just now, Situ Jiang just hit him casually, and he couldn't even move, but Su Han shattered Situ Jiang's spiritual shackles with a burst of sword energy. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t seen it with your own eyes, it would be unbelievable. This is the strength of a young genius. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2345 Full Collision You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Su Han, kill him, kill this heartless thing." "Su Han, destroy him and avenge Master Duan. We all support you. You will be our new leader from now on." "That's right, you have the orthodox inheritance of Head Duan, and you are the true direct disciple of Head Duan. The position of head of Fengyu Palace should be yours, and we all obey you." The senior officials of Fengyu Palace shouted out one by one. Situ Jiang's move to kill Wang Ming just now could be said to have completely chilled their hearts. They finally understood that if Su Han was unable to kill Situ Jiang today, and the Wind and Rain Palace would continue to be in Situ Jiang's hands in the future, then the fate of these people could almost be foreseen. "Situ Jiang, have you seen it? I said that if you are a good person, you will get a lot of help, but if you are a bad person, you will have little help. Your end is destined to be betrayed by others. What else do you have to say?" Su Han smiled lightly. "Hmph! Su Han, it is my mistake to let you live till now. If I had known this, I should have killed you when you were with Gao Zhijie. Your talent is indeed good. I have seen it before. The most terrifying genius, what a pity, do you think your current strength can compete with me?" Situ Jiang snorted coldly. He was indeed surprised by Su Han's growth rate, and even regretted not killing Su Han earlier to give him the time and opportunity to grow. But even so, Situ Jiang still didn't take Su Han seriously. After all, he is now in the Life Spring Realm, how could he care about a small eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say, let¡¯s fight to the death.¡± Su Han was too lazy to talk nonsense with Situ Jiang anymore and let out the momentum in his body. On the other side, Situ Jiang was also murderous. The atmosphere in the entire Wind and Rain Hall suddenly became extremely tense, and everyone's eyes were turned to the battlefield. There was silence all around, and everyone began to feel nervous. Everyone knew what this battle portended. It can be said that this battle will be a turning point in the fate of Fengyu Palace. If Su Han cannot kill Situ Jiang in this battle, not only will Su Han die, Fengyu Palace will not be able to return to its past. Situ Jiang's secret has been revealed, and he has gone completely crazy. He even wanted to kill Wang Ming just now. You can imagine what fate will befall other senior officials of Fengyu Palace. On the stage of life and death, the two people stood opposite each other, with equal momentum. Since it is a battle of life and death, it means that this battle will definitely determine life and death. "Situ Jiang is such a ruthless person, Su Han, you must kill him." Wang Ming, who was below the ring, was trembling with anger at this moment. Situ Jiang was really a heartless scum. He had just attempted to kill him. If Su Han hadn't stopped him in time, he would have been dead by now. At this moment, Wang Ming was extremely lucky that Duan Kun found Su Han before he died, so that the truth could be revealed to the world. Otherwise, without Su Han, not only would all of them be kept in the dark by Su Han, but the Wind and Rain Palace would sooner or later be destroyed in the hands of Situ Jiang, a man who deceived his master and destroyed his ancestors. This is almost conceivable, but it will only happen sooner or later. Just a matter. The other monks of the Wind and Rain Hall had similar thoughts to Wang Ming, and they all hoped that Su Han could kill Situ Jiang. If the future of Fengyu Palace could be controlled by Su Han, it would be much better than being controlled by Situ Jiang. "Su Han, I have to say that you are overestimating your capabilities." Situ Jiang said coldly. "No need to talk nonsense, there is nothing to say to someone like you. Just take action." Su Han stopped talking nonsense, activated the wings of Tian Kun, grabbed it in the air, and the magic dragon staff appeared in his hand. After the spiritual power was injected into it, a powerful mad dragon spewed out from the tip of the staff, and it swung its head and tail and charged towards Situ Jiang. "What a powerful magic weapon, and it's full of demonic energy. Could it be that Su Han got it on Ten Thousand Demons Island?" "It has to be said that it is a miracle that he was able to walk out of the Island of Ten Thousand Demons alive and become brothers with the King of Demon Slayers. This boy is extremely lucky. It is not surprising that he could obtain such a magic weapon on the Island of Ten Thousand Demons." "Moreover, he still has the Tiankun bloodline and Tiankun Wings of Head Duan Kun. I hope he can kill Situ Jiang in one fell swoop." Everyone in the Wind and Rain Hall was excited, seeing the hope that Su Han could defeat Situ Jiang. Although Su Han's current cultivation level is only the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm, many people still have full confidence in him. Seeing Su Han displaying Tian Kun's Wings, Situ Jiang's eyes also flashed with extremely cold killing intent: "Old guy, don't pass on Tian Kun's bloodline and Tian Kun's Wings to me, but pass them on to an outsider. Today I will Let you see how vulnerable the person you chose is." "Sweep across the world!"   Situ Jiang had no reservations about this move, and he immediately displayed his most proud magical power. He didn't want to waste time with Su Han, he wanted to quickly kill Su Han in the most brutal way to establish his own fierce power. Wow The boundless energy frenzy began to surge, covering the entire sky. Then the countless energy turned into a sharp sword and swept towards Su Han's mad dragon. This is a full blow from the life spring realm, and its power is not comparable to that of ordinary strong men. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sharp sword collided with the mad dragon, and the entire sky was almost exploded. The huge impact suddenly turned the life and death arena into chaos, and the two figures were completely submerged in the vast ocean of energy. The expressions of many people in Fengyu Palace changed. Even though they could no longer see it, they could still feel the sharp impact coming from the arena. The combat power and destructive power of the Life Spring Realm were beyond their imagination. The energy gradually dissipated, and Su Han and Situ Jiang still maintained their previous state. Neither of them retreated and were not injured. It can be seen that in the collision just now, there was no winner between the two. In fact, with Su Han's current actual combat power, coupled with a heaven-defying magic weapon like the Demonic Dragon Scepter, there is no problem at all in killing an average first-level Life Spring Realm expert. But Situ Jiang is not an ordinary first-level Life Spring Realm. It is undeniable that he is indeed a genius-level figure. The combat power of such a person is generally higher than that of monks of the same level. "It's so awesome. Is this the combat power of the Life Spring Realm? It's simply beyond our reach." "Su Han can actually tie with those in the Life Spring Realm. His strength is so terrifying. If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn't have believed it." "Su Han's trump cards are endless. We have seen Su Han fight many times before. If he can draw with the opponent when he comes up, it probably means that he has more trump cards. It seems that Situ Jiang is in danger today. I hope. He can really kill Situ Jiang, and only then can Fengyu Palace truly be reborn. (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2346 Alarming the Six Giants You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! No one was surprised. Situ Jiang's fighting power in the Mingquan realm exceeded their imagination, but Su Han's power was beyond everyone's imagination. It was Su Han's strength that gave the people of Fengyu Palace hope. On the life and death arena, Situ Jiang's eyes were cold, and he was extremely surprised when he looked at Su Han opposite him. He originally thought that no matter how talented Su Han was, he would definitely not be his opponent. At the very least, he would have no problem suppressing him. But he didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would be able to tie with himself after he used his magical power to sweep across the world. It has to be said that Su Han at this moment has made Situ Jiang no longer dare to look down on him. "Are you scared?" Su Han's voice sounded neither salty nor cold. If psychological tactics could make Situ Jiang collapse, he would be happy to use them. "Afraid? I, Situ Jiang, have never been afraid of anyone, and neither are you. Boy, stop being so arrogant and wake up." As Situ Jiang said, his momentum rose again. He was like an energy spring, and the endless energy storm raged out of his body again, covering all areas near the ring in an instant. The powerful energy storm produced a powerful spatial adsorption force, forming a terrifying vortex and rolling towards Su Han. Su Han snorted softly, activated Tian Kun's wings, and escaped into the void, avoiding Situ Jiang's attack range. After a rise and fall, he landed on the other side of the ring. At the same time, Su Han was unambiguous. He waved the magic dragon scepter again, and a more powerful attack was shot out suddenly. "Such a strong speed, is this the speed of the Tiankun Wings? I never expected that Master Duan could master the Tiankun Wings so completely." "Situ Jiang is going to feel uncomfortable now. The Tian Kun Wings that he has been asking for are used by Su Han to deal with him. I have to say that the Tian Kun Wings are indeed a terrifying magical power. The speed is too fast. Even Situ Jiang in the Life Spring Realm can't catch up with his speed." "I heard that Master Duan originally wanted to pass on Tiankun's bloodline and Tiankun's wings to Situjiang, but because Situjiang's physique was incompatible with Tiankun's bloodline, he had no choice but to give up. Unexpectedly, Situjiang held a grudge because of this matter , and ended up murdering Master Duan. Now that I see how powerful the Tiankun Wing is, I understand why Situ Jiang never forgets it." Seeing the scene in front of him, Situ Jiang also understood that his energy storm could not keep up with Su Han's speed and did not involve Su Han. In terms of speed, as Situ Jiang is in the Life Spring realm, it is naturally impossible for him to be slow. However, what he met was Su Han. Su Han was already extremely talented in movement skills, and with the Tian Kun bloodline and Tian Kun wings in his hands, he was able to exert them to their maximum potential. At the same time, Su Han can also use the magic dragon scepter to attack, which makes him not purely defensive during the battle. In other words, he has the opportunity to take the initiative at any time. This made Situ Jiang's battle a little uncomfortable. Not only did he have to activate the energy storm to catch up with Su Han, but he also had to be distracted to resist the attack of the magic dragon's scepter. For a time, Su Han's speed also increased to the extreme. The sky was full of void, and Su Han's afterimages were everywhere. Afterimages were everywhere, and the mad dragon attacked one after another. For a moment, the entire arena was filled with excitement. Situ Jiang¡¯s advantage is his powerful energy storm, while Su Han¡¯s advantage is speed. Su Han competes for speed, while Situ Jiang competes for space. Situ Jiang will use energy storm to compress Su Han's living space and suppress Su Han, while Su Han will rely on speed to suppress Situ Jiang. However, under the current circumstances, neither of them can suppress the other. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Situ Jiang was also extremely furious, constantly injecting new energy into the energy storm, constantly raising the level of the energy storm, and wanted to kill Su Han in one fell swoop. The powerful energy fluctuations in the arena soon spread out of the Wind and Rain Hall. For ordinary people, they may not notice the energy fluctuations in Fengyu Palace, but for the six giants, it is impossible not to notice them. "What a powerful battle wave, it came from the direction of Fengyu Palace." "The power of this fluctuation even exceeds the average half-step life spring state. What is going on? Could it be that Situ Jiang has broken through the life spring state?" "Who is he fighting? Let's go and see." The six giants were all alarmed. With their strength, it was impossible not to feel such a huge fighting aura. At one time, all six giants were dispatched, and almost at the same time, they arrived outside the mountain gate of Fengyu Palace. The six giantsWithout hesitation, he ignored the guarding disciples of Fengyu Palace and rushed directly into Fengyu Palace. And when they followed the battle waves and came to the life and death arena in the core courtyard, they were shocked by the fierce battle scene in front of them. "It's Situ Jiang. This Situ Jiang has really broken through to the Life Spring Realm. How come it's so fast?" "No wonder he agreed so readily last time when we forced him to hand over Su Han. It turned out that he was about to break through to the Life Spring Realm, and he was afraid that we would affect his breakthrough. Damn it, I never thought that Situ Jiang could really break through to the Life Spring Realm. This This is the first time that a powerful person from the Life Spring Realm appears in Xiaogushan." "Situ Jiang breaks through to the Life Spring Realm, doesn't it mean that all six of us are in danger? You know, our relationship with Situ Jiang is not always good. Last time we joined forces to come to Fengyu Palace to force him, I'm afraid Situ Jiang I already have a grudge against us in my heart." "The person fighting Situ Jiang is actually Su Han? And how did he become so powerful that he could even fight with Situ Jiang?" A giant could hardly believe his eyes, and at the same time he had the urge to spit out blood. During this period, they had been looking for Su Han, but there was no news. Unexpectedly, when Su Han appeared again, he had grown to such an extent that he could be said to be completely reborn. "Su Han is a pervert, his upgrade speed is simply terrifying, and last time he took so many resources from the ancient medicine garden. Now that he can grow to this extent, I am afraid those elixir resources are the most important. Now he can fight against Situ Jiang Doesn't it mean that if we confront him, we will definitely die?" The faces of the six giants were extremely ugly. Su Han was growing so fast that they had no time to react at all. "Fortunately, these two people have now become rivals. It's like God is helping us. Their fighting power seems to be evenly matched, which means that in the end, if they fight fiercely, either both will be injured, or one will die and the other will be injured. This is a gift from God to us. After the battle is over, we will take the opportunity to kill them." "Yes, we must kill them. Otherwise, the two strongest men in Xiaogushan are both in Fengyu Palace, which poses a huge threat to us." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2347 Summoning the Demon God You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The eyes of the six giants all burst out with cold light at the same time. They already understood the current situation. Situ Jiang broke through to the Life Spring Realm, and Su Han also grew up to the point where he could compete with Situ Jiang. If these two people hadn't fought on their own, Xiaogushan would have nothing to do with the six giants in the future, and it would be the Wind and Rain Palace. In a situation where one company is dominant, the six giants are likely to not end well. But now, Situ Jiang and Su Han are inextricably locked up. This is undoubtedly an opportunity and the last chance for the six giants. "Yes, we must seize the opportunity and cannot let these two people become the new masters of Xiaogushan." Ouyang Hou gritted his teeth. No matter how the battle ended, they had to take action, even if they risked their lives. Because neither Situ Jiang nor Su Han are easy to deal with, no matter who wins, they will definitely dominate Xiaogushan in the future. By that time, there will be no place for their six giants to stand. If Situ Jiang wins, it goes without saying that the relationship between the six giants and Situ Jiang is not good, and the two giants of the Zhuzi Sect have a lot of friction with Situ Jiang. If Su Han wins, the six giants will not end well. You must know that although Su Han's personal master was seriously injured by Situ Jiang, the direct reason was because of the persecution of the six giants. Su Han would only let go of their six giants. So, today they have to fight to the death no matter what. Of course, this desperate fight refers to the time when Situ Jiang and Su Han fight fiercely until both lose in the end, definitely not now. If they rush out now, there will be absolutely no difference between them and death. "Look, there seems to be the Wings of Kun behind Su Han. Why does he have the Wings of Kun in Duan Kun's hands?" A giant suddenly discovered Su Han's Tiankun Wings and was surprised. "I remember that Duan Kun's Tian Kun Wings seemed to be exclusive magical powers. Even Situ Jiang, who was Duan Kun's true disciple, did not inherit the Tian Kun Wings. What's going on? What about Su Han and Duan Kun? what relationship?" "Could this battle have anything to do with Duan Kun?" The eyes of the six giants are all focused on Su Han. They had dealt with Duan Kun a lot before, so they were naturally very familiar with Kun's Wings, and there was absolutely no way they could make a mistake. "No matter what the reason is, it has nothing to do with us. Anyway, they are both going to die today, or we will die." Zhu Anshan gritted his teeth and said, although these words were cruel, they also revealed a hint of helplessness. Because there is nothing that can be done about it, Situ Jiang and Su Han's strength has grown to such an extent, which means that today is their last chance. If they don't take action today, destruction will be waiting for them. In the arena of life and death, this huge fight continues. The two sides have been fighting fiercely for an unknown amount of time, and it is still difficult to determine the outcome. "Su Han, you did surprise me, but you are still no match for me." While Situ Jiang was speaking, he had put away the energy storm, swayed, left the battle circle, and landed on the side of the ring. Su Han's figure also fell on the other side of the ring, his eyes looking at Situ Jiang lightly. He knew that what Situ Jiang said meant that he would use his real move next. "Su Han, I have to admit that you have successfully angered me. However, people who anger me never end well. Please wake up." As Situ Jiang spoke, energy surged out of his body. The energy condensed and never dispersed. In front of him, an illusion that was dozens of feet tall gradually formed. This illusion continues to accumulate, from blur to clarity, and it also continues to gather terrifying power. Su Han¡¯s eyes were stern, staring at Situ Jiang. He knew that Situ Jiang had been unable to attack him for a long time and was completely irritated. This was a trick that he simply skipped a lot of steps and came up with the ultimate trick to defeat him. "The devil is here!" Situ Jiang's cold voice fell, and the illusion finally condensed into shape. It turned out to be a ferocious and terrifying behemoth, with a pair of arms that were twenty or thirty feet long. He stretched out his arms to catch Su Han. "Oh my god, Situ Jiang actually has such a secret skill that is so unparalleled that we have never seen it before. He can actually summon the devil." "I have seen him perform it once before, but at that time, the demon god he communicated with was still very weak. Now that he has entered the life spring realm, he can actually communicate with such a terrifying demon god. Now Su Han is in danger." "The reason why Situ Jiang has kept this trick is that no one has ever seen him use it. I'm afraid thatI'm afraid that I want to use it as a desperate counterattack when I'm really in danger. It was amazing that Su Han could fight Situ Jiang to this extent before, but now he should be in danger. " Everyone¡¯s hearts were in suspense. It had to be said that Su Han had never let them down before. But this time, after all, he was fighting against a strong man in the Lifespring Realm, and the opponent also used such an underwhelming trick. On the ring, Su Hantian Kun's wings flashed, avoiding the demon god's first attack. "Situ Jiang is indeed a very lucky person. He can actually use his spiritual consciousness to communicate with the devil's consciousness and condense the devil's dharma body. Although this kind of summoning is just a projection of the devil, it is also extremely terrifying, at least for this devil. His combat power is much more terrifying than his own." Su Han also had a dazzling look in his eyes. He was not afraid of not having an opponent, but he was afraid of not having a challenge. The demon summoned by Situ Jiang in front of him undoubtedly aroused Su Han's desire to challenge. "Situ Jiang, this demon is indeed good, but this should be your last trump card, right? If you only have this trump card, you will definitely die." Su Han suddenly smiled, his smile looked extremely bright and sunny, as if he had no fear of this demon. This smile immediately stung Situ Jiang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Boy, there¡¯s no need to act weird here, you¡¯re done for today.¡± Situ Jiang said coldly, although he was indeed angered by Su Han, so he skipped many steps and directly took out his final trump card. However, he did not believe that Su Han could break his last trump card. The reason why Situ Jiang directly played out his last trump card was because he was really annoyed. He had already broken through to the Life Spring Realm, and it was an insult to himself that he could not reach the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm after so long. "Really? I want to see who will be killed today?" Su Han¡¯s smile became even brighter. He stretched out his right hand, palm facing up, holding a small black cauldron. The small cauldron swelled in the wind, and in the blink of an eye, it swelled to the size of a black hill. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2348: The Demonic Flame Cauldron Shows Its Power You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Afterwards, everyone looked carefully and discovered that the huge cauldron was full of demonic energy. Mysterious and strange runes were engraved on the cauldron, and it emitted a black light. Suspended in the void, it seems to be as high as the sky. "Oh my God, what is this?" "Could it be another powerful magic weapon? Why do I feel that this big cauldron is more powerful than Situ Jiang's Demon God? Just looking at this big cauldron makes me feel trembling." "My God, I really hope they finish the fight quickly and Su Han takes back this big cauldron. This big cauldron is so terrifying. Just standing nearby makes my soul feel cold." Su Han smiled faintly, and with a movement of his hand, the lid of the cauldron flew upwards. From the cauldron, there were countless terrifying roars and whines, and the howling wind made people feel frightened. Opposite him, Situ Jiang's face suddenly became very ugly. He could hardly believe his eyes. Su Han had actually summoned such a terrifying magic weapon. It was obvious at a glance that this magic weapon was no ordinary thing. The most important thing is that the Demon God, who was so powerful just now, was actually weakened when faced with this big black cauldron. When the Demon God looked at the black cauldron, he showed obvious timidity, and he even hesitated when he stretched out his hands towards Su Han. ¡°Obviously, this demon is very afraid of this big black cauldron. "Devil, attack." When Situ Jiang saw this scene, he was also anxious and quickly urged the devil. "Situ Jiang, does your Demon God only have this ability? I think it doesn't need to be called Demon God anymore. How about changing its name from now on to Shuishen?" Su Han laughed, then his eyes turned cold and he shouted: "Devil Flame Cauldron, devour it!" Under Su Han's order, the demon flames in the demon flame cauldron became even more powerful. The demon flames rushed out of the cauldron and turned into a dozen huge tongues of fire, like a dozen fire dragons, rolling towards the demon god with bared teeth and claws. Roar! The demon god reacted and immediately roared, reaching out to grab one of the fire dragons and crushing it from the middle. However, the magic flames in the magic flame cauldron seemed to be inexhaustible, crushing one fire dragon and more. "How could this Su Han be so terrifying? He has so many trump cards, and where did he get this big cauldron from? I think that as soon as this big cauldron came out, Situ Jiang completely lost the ability to confront it head-on." Ouyang Hou, the giant of the casual cultivator, had very vicious eyes. He could tell at a glance that Situ Jiang was completely powerless when facing this big black cauldron. "I see that Su Han's manipulation of this black cauldron consumes a lot of energy. Even if he can use this black cauldron to kill Situ Jiang, he will be exhausted and become the last of a powerful crossbow." Zhu Anshan said coldly. However, nervousness appeared on all of their faces. Seeing such a domineering Su Han, it would be a shame to say they were not nervous. "Okay, okay. If Su Han can grow to this extent, Brother Duan must have a spirit in heaven. Seeing Su Han help him clean up his family, I can feel relieved." Wang Ming clenched his fists and looked very excited. In the life and death arena, Su Han controlled the magic flame cauldron, and countless magic flames rolled towards the demon god. In fact, the consumption of the magic flame cauldron did make Su Han have the urge to vomit blood. The consumption was too great. In fact, Su Han would not have sacrificed the Demonic Flame Cauldron at all if he had not fought against a strong man like Situ Jiang in the Life Spring Realm. At his current level, it is still extremely difficult to control the Demonic Flame Cauldron. . This is Su Han. Anyone else would not be able to bear such consumption. Even Su Han felt that the spiritual power in the divine sea in his dantian had almost bottomed out at this moment. In fact, this is a huge gamble and a very dangerous thing. If the Demon Flame Cauldron cannot kill Situ Jiang, Su Han will be in a very dangerous situation next. However, Su Han is still very confident in the Demon Flame Cauldron. The lethality of the Demonic Flame Cauldron would definitely not disappoint me. But Situ Jiang¡¯s face was very ugly. He knew very well that if his demon god was completely suppressed by the opponent¡¯s cauldron, he would really have no hope at all. "Su Han, I will not lose to you. I am the real king of Xiaogushan." Situ Jiang roared desperately, a long sword appeared in his hand, and he danced to the extreme. Hundreds of bright and sharp sword lights rushed towards the tongues of demon flames, trying to save his demon god from being surrounded by the tongues of flames. However, Situ Jiang's efforts were in vain. Once the tongue of fire was cut off, more flames would reappear within a few breaths.?, densely packed. In the end, countless flame tongues finally rolled up the demon god's huge body and threw it into the magic flame cauldron. "Devil!" Situ Jiang roared in disbelief. He was not a fool. He naturally knew that once the demon entered that weird cauldron, it would be very dangerous. The people in the Fengyu Palace below the ring did not dare to blink at this moment. They knew that they would be able to see the outcome of this battle soon. The outcome of this battle will directly affect their fate. Everyone's heart is longing for Su Han to win. Fengyu Palace does not need a leader who deceives his master and destroys his ancestors, and Xiaogushan does not need a leader who deceives his master and destroys his ancestors. "The demon god was swallowed by the big cauldron. I don't know what the result will be. Can the demon god break through this weird big cauldron, or be refined by this big cauldron?" The eyes of the six giants were also staring at the Demonic Flame Cauldron without blinking. Now, their inner tension was no less than that of the monks of the Wind and Rain Hall. "Situ Jiang and the demon god's consciousness are connected and symbiotic. If the demon god is refined by the cauldron, Situ Jiang will definitely be severely damaged. After a while, we only need to see if Situ Jiang has suffered backlash, and we will know what the result is in the cauldron." "Everyone, be prepared. No matter who wins or loses, we must take action together as soon as possible. This is the last chance." Zhu Anshan said, taking the lead in using the battle magic weapon, and the other five people also followed suit. Situ Jiang and Su Han were about to decide the winner. They had no other choice but to take action. Once this opportunity is missed, destruction awaits them. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Situ Jiang. At this time, Situ Jiang suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, and the aura on his body also weakened rapidly. "Situ Jiang vomited blood. It seems that the Demon God was severely injured." "The demon god is connected to him and coexists. The demon god was severely damaged, and Situ Jiang himself can't survive." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Everyone saw Situ Jiang at this moment, his eyes were distracted, his body was swaying, he had completely lost his fighting power, and was completely at the end of his strength. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2349: The Fall of a Legend You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Situ Jiang is finished. The demon god was refined by the magic flame cauldron, and Situ Jiang himself was severely injured. Although he was not dead yet, he was almost dead. Now any person at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm could kill him. The Demon God has been refined, which has already damaged him to the core. Seeing Situ Jiang who was completely depressed, everyone in Fengyu Palace couldn't help but cheer. "Okay, okay. Su Han wins, and Situ Jiang is finished." "A person who deceives his master and destroys his ancestors is a disgrace to Fengyu Palace. Such a beast must be cut into pieces to relieve his hatred. I feel angry when I think that he has deceived us for more than two years." "Retribution, this is retribution. Master Duan's revenge has finally been avenged. In Situ Jiang's current state, Su Han can crush him to death with just one finger." "It's such a joy. Such a person deserves such an end. Su Han is really good. If he takes control of Fengyu Palace, Fengyu Palace will definitely prosper and even dominate Xiaogushan, becoming a single family." There were cheers among the crowd in Fengyu Hall, and everyone was extremely excited. Situ Jiang's rebellious behavior during this period has already caused him to lose the support of the people. What's more, it was revealed today that Situ Jiang deceived his master and destroyed his ancestors, which made him an object of contempt for everyone. Even if he dies, Situ Jiang will become a great shame in the history of Fengyu Palace. In the life and death arena, Situ Jiang tried hard to stabilize his body, looked at Su Han opposite him with distracted eyes, and kept shaking his head. "No, it can't be like this. How could I fail? It's absolutely impossible." Situ Jiang was full of reluctance, but it was useless to be unwilling. The moment he failed, his fate was sealed. He also knew very well that Su Han could not let him go and he would definitely die today. "Situ Jiang, you deserve your fate today, no one is to blame. I will cut off your head to pay homage to the spirit of Master Duan in heaven." After Su Han finished speaking, he slashed out his swords without giving Situ Jiang any chance, and chopped off Situ Jiang's head with one stroke. Since then, the legend of Xiaogushan has fallen. Situ Jiang, who had been brilliant for many years, finally came to an end and died tragically in the hands of Su Han. Not only was he dead, but Situ Jiang¡¯s reputation was completely ruined. From now on, he will no longer be the legendary strongman of Xiaogushan, but one of the most despised existences in the history of Xiaogushan. "Su Han, Su Han, Su Han" Among the crowd in the Wind and Rain Hall below, someone shouted Su Han's name first, and everyone shouted in unison, with a loud voice that shook the sky. At this moment, everyone in Fengyu Palace was boiling. Their leader was killed, but for them, it was a great thing. At this scene, the six giants who were watching from a distance were all stunned, wondering what the devil was in it. They thought that Situ Jiang was killed and everyone in Fengyu Palace would be in extreme pain, but now it seems that this is not the case at all. However, they no longer care about the reason. What they want to care about now is how to kill Su Han. Although Situ Jiang's death was one less big disaster for them, Su Han's threat was obviously greater than that of Situ Jiang. "Su Han used too much energy to activate the giant cauldron just now, and now the spiritual power in his body is at a loss. We must take action now, otherwise, when Su Han calms down and turns around, he will be the first to deal with us." Zhu Anshan said, he knew very well that because the six giants of them joined forces to arrest Su Han, which caused Situ Jiang to take action against Su Han's personal master, Su Han would not let them go. Once you recover, you must definitely take action against them. "kill!" On the matter of killing Su Han, the six people directly reached an agreement. The six people turned into six streams of light and fiercely killed Su Hansheng. In the blink of an eye, Su Han was surrounded by six people on the stage of life and death. "No, it's the six giants who took action. It's really despicable. They took advantage of Su Han's huge consumption and took action." "They actually ignored them. They have always held a grudge against Su Han for snatching the elixir from the ancient medicine garden. Moreover, Su Han's strength has grown to a level that scares them. If they don't take action now, There will be no chance to take action again.¡± "I just don't know, now that Su Han has consumed a lot of money, can he still be able to deal with them?" "If he were in peak condition, Su Han would have no problem dealing with six of them at the same time. But now that Su Han has consumed too much and is weak, he may not be an opponent." ?This sudden change made many Fengyu Temple monks nervous. Just now, when Su Han and Situ Jiang were fighting, they never expected that these six giants would arrive quietly. Now, these six giants are taking action at the same time, and the purpose is already obvious, which is to kill Su Han when he consumes a lot of money. This is the last chance for the six giants. If they don't take action this time, they will have to wait to be killed by Su Han in the future. "You six, do you still want to be shameless?!" Wang Ming was very angry, "You took advantage of the fact that the life-and-death battle was just over before they had time to recover. You guys are really good at planning. I think the six giants are just six worms, cowards who can't stand up to the table." Zhu Anshan snorted coldly: "Wang Ming, no matter what you say today, we don't know what happened in your Wind and Rain Palace, but Su Han has grown too fast. If we don't kill him now, I'm afraid the six of us will be dead in the future." It's a bad death. If you know what's going on, don't get involved." "Deputy Leader Wang, please leave the ring. Now that the six of them have appeared, it saves me the trouble of looking for them again." At this moment, Su Han's voice also sounded faintly. "Su Han, you" Wang Ming is also worried. With his eyesight, he can naturally see that Su Han is indeed spending a lot of money now. It is almost impossible to sustain another battle. "Deputy Head Wang, don't worry." Su Han smiled faintly, and Wang Ming left the ring after a moment of hesitation. "You six, I haven't gone to find you yet, but you showed up first." Su Han said calmly, "Do you think you six want to kill me? It's just child's play. I give you four words, which is called self-taken." Perish." The six people looked at each other, and they all saw fear in each other's eyes. Although they knew very well that Su Han's spiritual power was no longer in his body, but even so, they were still wary. They all saw the battle between Su Han and Situ Jiang just now. Situ Jiang, who had broken through to the Life Spring realm, was still defeated by Su Han. Su Han's current strength could be said to have opened a gap with them. "No matter what, the spiritual power in his body has been exhausted now, and there is no way he can fight again. Let's take action together to destroy him." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2350: Revitalizing the Wind and Rain Palace You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The six people looked at each other and made up their minds. "kill!" Zhu Anshan shouted loudly, and all six people released their momentum completely, soaring to the extreme. These six people are all famous beings in Xiaogushan. They are figures standing at the top of the pyramid. Each of them is a being that all the monks in Xiaogushan look up to. Now the six people took action together, the world shook, and the entire space of the life and death arena was once again ravaged by violent energy. The ocean of energy instantly submerged Su Han's entire body. Everyone in Fengyu Hall became nervous, even more nervous than when Su Han fought against Situ Jiang just now. After all, Su Han's current condition is not enough to sustain another fierce battle. "These six guys are so useless that they took advantage of others' danger and chose to take action at this time." "Yeah, I don't know if Su Han will be okay. He even killed Situ Jiang in the Life Spring Realm just now, but he must not die in the hands of these six guys. That would be a big loss." Going up and down the Fengyu Palace, one¡¯s heart was lifted again. ???????????????????????? Just as the energy erupted from the six people covered Su Han, suddenly, dazzling red lights shot out from the violent energy that filled the sky. This red light is becoming more and more dazzling, as if a scorching sun is about to burst out under the energy cover. A powerful heat wave rises faintly, forming a terrifying aura. The next moment, the sea of ????fire suddenly broke through the energy coverage and spurted out. In the sea of ??fire, the powerful spiritual power formed a big bird that covered the sky and the sun. The scarlet body of the Dharma looked so holy and majestic! The ancient phoenix! Everyone in the Wind and Rain Hall screamed in surprise, their hearts extremely shocked. It was not like they had never seen the ancient phoenix next to Su Han. However, they never expected that this phoenix would grow to such an extent. With its overwhelming momentum, it could completely suppress the momentum of the six giants. They did not expect that when Su Han and Situ Jiang were fighting to the death just now, they did not summon this phoenix to help, causing everyone to forget the existence of the phoenix. Everyone in Fengyu Hall felt that this day was like riding a roller coaster, going up and down, it was so exciting. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Under the raging fire of the Phoenix, the energy net unleashed by the six giants was swallowed up in an instant, making them vulnerable to a single blow. Wow¡­¡­ The six people all spurted out a mouthful of blood, and the energy network was shattered, causing a large degree of backlash to them. However, what is more powerful than the backlash is the despair that arises in their hearts. Yes, the six giants are feeling a little desperate at this moment. They thought that the spiritual power in Su Han's body had been exhausted, but they didn't expect that Su Han still had such a terrifying back-up plan. Once the emotion of despair sprouts, it grows quickly like a seed. The six giants were not fools. As soon as they saw the huge phoenix showing off its power, they knew that the strength of this phoenix was not something they could match. Just as the six giants were in panic, the fatal blow had arrived. The terrifying ancient phoenix pressed down overwhelmingly, roaring, and rushed in front of the six people. "No!" The six people barely had time to let out a scream. The next moment, the powerful phoenix body rolled into the void and swept the six people into a sea of ??fire. The Phoenix Dharmakaya swept past, and there was no trace of the six people where they were! The six giants have all fallen! So far, seven of the eight giants in Xiaogushan have died, and they all died on the same day and in the hands of the same person. This alone is enough to achieve Su Han's reputation and create Su Han's legend. "Tsk, tsk, it's too scary. With this strength, it's not an exaggeration to say that he is the king of Xiaogushan. In the past, Xiaogushan was fought by eight giants, but now, the glory of Xiaogushan will all belong to one person." "He is simply a miracle. Remember when he first came to the Wind and Rain Palace, he seemed to be at the middle level of the Emperor Realm, right? Who would have thought that in just six months, he would already have the strength to subvert Xiaogushan?" "This is a great blessing for Fengyu Palace. He not only cleared the door for Fengyu Palace, but also boosted the morale of Fengyu Palace." Everyone in the Wind and Rain Hall was sighing with emotion. What Su Han left behind in Xiaogushan can be described as a legend. Everything is over, but for Su Han, one end is another.From this beginning, his martial arts journey will not stop. "Deputy Head Wang." Su Han shouted. Wang Ming did not dare to be negligent and hurriedly came to Su Han. By this time, both Wang Ming and other senior officials of Fengyu Palace had already recognized Su Han's position in Fengyu Palace. After Situ Jiang¡¯s death, Su Han became the well-deserved master of the Wind and Rain Hall. No one other than Su Han was qualified to be the master. "My subordinates are here." Wang Ming recognized Su Han's identity with just one sentence. "Deputy Head Wang, please immediately take people to the Zhuzi Sect and the world of casual cultivators to gather all their people. Those who are willing to submit to Fengyu Palace can submit, and if there is resistance, they will be killed without mercy! From today on, Xiaogushan will only Fengyu Hall is a big sect, there is no second big sect, and there is no world of casual cultivators that can compete with the sect. If anyone refuses to accept it, kill him!" Su Han's attitude towards Wang Ming was still polite, but his tone was extremely firm. The situation in Xiaogushan must be rectified. Only by gathering all those people into Fengyu Palace's camp can we once and for all ensure Fengyu Palace's dominance. "Yes, Master." Wang Ming had no objection to Su Han's decision and immediately left the Fengyu Palace with a group of Fengyu Palace senior officials. "Master, master, master" Ye Xi in the crowd took the lead in shouting, and then everyone started shouting. All the shouts gathered into a roaring sound that resounded over the entire Wind and Rain Palace. Everyone is extremely excited. This is a historic day. From today on, Fengyu Palace will enter a new stage. Looking at the majestic Fengyu Palace in front of him, Su Han breathed a sigh of relief. After the unification of Xiaogushan, all resources will belong to Fengyu Palace. It is conceivable that in the near future, Fengyu Palace will experience a blowout in strength. It will not only become the top force in Xiaogushan, but also the major forces in the surrounding areas. The power may have to surrender to the Wind and Rain Palace. "Senior Duan Kun, I, Su Han, have done what I promised you. You can rest in peace now that you are under the Nine Springs." Su Han looked into the void. He believed that everything he did today was what Duan Kun wanted to see the most, and it was also Duan Kun's lifelong wish. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2351 Xiaogushan is turned upside down You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Now, I have helped Duan Kun avenge his revenge and revitalized the Wind and Rain Palace. I have given an explanation to Duan Kun and an explanation to myself. In Su Han's heart, Duan Kun's entrustment has long become a responsibility. Now that he has completed this responsibility, Su Han is relieved. "Listen, all monks of Fengyu Palace, the order within Fengyu Palace remains unchanged. From now on, Fengyu Palace will be the most noble force in Xiaogushan, and you will also be the group of people with the highest status in Xiaogushan. Now, I want to retreat to recover from my injuries. Everyone must obey Deputy Head Wang¡¯s arrangements, and Deputy Head Wang is now the acting head.¡± Su Han does need time to recover from his injuries, and he is relieved that Wang Ming will be in charge of the overall situation. Wang Ming is not only stable, but he is now the number one person in Xiaogushan besides Su Han. With him, he can control everything. " Moreover, Su Han asked Wang Ming to be the acting leader to lay the foundation for the future, allowing Wang Ming to truly establish his prestige while becoming familiar with the affairs of the Wind and Rain Palace. After all, Wang Ming had always acted under the shadow of Situ Jiang before, and this was the first time he had truly taken charge of the Wind and Rain Palace. It¡¯s impossible for Su Han to really stay and be the leader of the Wind and Rain Palace. He will leave sooner or later, and it won¡¯t be long. After Su Han leaves, the person most suitable to take charge of the Wind and Rain Palace is undoubtedly Wang Ming. In addition, Su Han also took out the four life spring-level elixirs that he had detained before. At the beginning, there were four Divine Sea Realm sixth-level and sixth-level peak powerhouses in the Ancient Medicine Garden in Fengyu Palace, and each of them was assigned a life spring-level elixir. But in the end, in order to prevent these elixirs from falling into Situ Jiang's hands, Su Han withheld these four Life Spring-level elixirs. Now that the matter is over, it is natural that the property must be returned to its original owner. Among these four strong men, one was an elder of the Law Enforcement Hall and a die-hard loyalist of Situ Jiang. He was killed by Su Han as early as the day when Su Han caused a disturbance in the Law Enforcement Hall. The other three were all old men who had been loyal to Duan Kun. The reason why they supported Situ Jiang was because they were deceived by Situ Jiang. Su Han returned three life spring-level elixirs to the three strong men respectively. For these three strong men, one life spring-level elixir was enough to take their cultivation to the next level and enter the divine sea realm. High level. This was a huge surprise to the three strong men. They originally thought that the elixir was taken away by Su Han, but in fact it was impossible to return it. But I didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would actually be so trustworthy. For them, if they didn¡¯t have this Life Spring level elixir, they would stay at the middle level of the Divine Sea Realm for the rest of their lives. Now, they are naturally overjoyed to have the opportunity to reach the high level of Divine Sea Realm. For Su Han, the fact that Fengyu Palace can suddenly gain three more high-level divine sea realm experts will be extremely beneficial to the future development of Fengyu Palace. In addition, the 200 Divine Yingcao plants brought back by Elder Zhang Xingjie can be used to refine more than 2,000 Divine Yingping Pills and distribute them to the disciples below, which can also improve the overall strength of Fengyu Palace to a higher level. Of course, this is just the beginning. From now on, Fengyu Palace will occupy all the resources of Xiaogushan, and it will be a matter of time before its strength explodes. In the end, there was only one Life Spring-level elixir left, and Su Han decided to leave it to Wang Ming. Although Wang Ming did not go to the Ancient Medicine Garden at that time, this life spring-level elixir originally belonged to the elder of the Law Enforcement Hall. After the elder died, this elixir was extremely suitable for Wang Ming. With Wang Ming¡¯s current level of cultivation, a life spring level elixir is enough for Wang Ming to reach the half-step life spring level in one fell swoop. It is even expected to hit the Life Spring Realm. Of course, this depends on Wang Ming¡¯s own destiny. After the distribution was completed, Su Han still had one life spring-level elixir on his body. Su Han was not in a hurry to use this elixir, but kept it for future emergencies. After that, Su Han was ready to start retreating. Before retreating, Su Han also went to the treasure house of Wind and Rain Palace and took out a large number of Saint Yuan Stones. The Holy Yuan Stones Duan Kun left for him had been used up, and Su Han knew very well that he would need more Holy Yuan Stones in his future cultivation. Of course, it is impossible for Su Han to empty out all the Saint Yuan Stones in Feng Yu Palace. These Saint Yuan Stones are the foundation of Feng Yu Palace and the foundation of Feng Yu Palace in the future. Su Han naturally cannot take away all of them. This time, Su Han spent a long time in retreat, for half a year, without being disturbed by anyone. This half year is of great significance to Su Han. After half a year, Su Han's cultivation has not improved at all. "However, Su Han's whole person has undergone substantial changes. This is a kind of precipitation and a kind of purification. The reason why Su Han spent so long to settle himself is to lay a solid foundation.?After half a year of accumulation, Su Han's current foundation and heritage are unimaginably solid, as stable as Mount Tai. Such a solid foundation will also be extremely beneficial to his future cultivation. Martial arts training is an extremely long process, and there are many people who have practiced it for hundreds or thousands of years. In this process, you always have to stop and calm yourself down so that you can get more. In the past six months, Xiaogushan has also undergone earth-shaking changes. The Fengyu Palace rose strongly, and the Zhuzi Sect and the world of casual cultivators had to succumb to Wang Ming's majesty and merged into the Fengyu Palace. Those who resisted and refused to obey were all killed according to Su Han's instructions, leaving no one behind. Fengyu Palace has become the absolute overlord of Xiaogushan. The story of Su Han killing the seven giants in one battle has spread to every corner of Xiaogushan. No one is not sighing and dissatisfied. This day, half a year later, is also the day when Su Han leaves seclusion. He came to the meeting hall of Fengyu Palace and summoned all the senior officials of Fengyu Palace. Today is an important day for Fengyu Palace, because today is the day when Su Han makes a major decision. Su Han was sitting at the top. Everyone at the bottom, including Wang Ming, looked at Su Han with respect. Fei Yun sat next to Su Han. Only Fei Yun was qualified to sit in that position. In the Wind and Rain Palace, no one dares to neglect Fei Yun now. Even Wang Ming is polite to Fei Yun. "Master, in the past six months, all matters in Xiaogushan, big and small, have stabilized. Mr. Zhang, please report all the specific details to the master." Wang Ming turned to the elder Zhang Xingjie and said. Elder Zhang Xingjie nodded and was about to speak, but was interrupted by Su Han raising his hand. "Everyone, there is no need to report to me. I have summoned you today to announce an important matter. I have never thought about the position of the leader of the Wind and Rain Palace. Situ Jiang's matter has been settled, and Duan Zhang My wish has come true. I am ready to leave Xiaogushan tomorrow. From now on, Deputy Head Wang will be the new head of Fengyu Palace." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2352 The road is rough You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What? The leader is leaving?" Many people exclaimed, and they were all in disbelief that Su Han was leaving. However, they soon realized that Su Han's decision was not too surprising. After all, Su Han was too good. How could such a talented person at such a young age be willing to stay in Xiaogushan for the rest of his life? There is a bigger world outside. Xiaogushan District is a small place, and the head of the Wind and Rain Palace is just a leader. Su Han will not take it seriously. "Apprentice, have you made your decision?" Fei Yun also looked at Su Han. "That's right, Master. For me now, Xiaogushan has lost its challenge. Continuing here will only wear down my ambition. I want to go to a wider place. Master, will you come with me?" Su Han sent an invitation to Fei Yun. But Fei Yun shook his head: "No, I will continue to stay in Fengyu Palace. I am used to it here, and now that Situ Jiang is gone, I feel more comfortable. You can go to the bigger stage yourself." "In that case, Master will stay in Xiaogushan. I will come back to see you when I have time." Su Han also nodded. For this master, he will always have a master-disciple relationship. The next day, Su Han and Huo'er quietly left the Fengyu Hall without disturbing the Fengyu Hall disciples. The matter in Fengyu Palace has been completely settled, and he doesn't want to make a big deal about it. After all, he is still a low-key person at heart. Thousands of miles away from the Wind and Rain Palace, Su Han was suspended in the void, looking at the mountains and rivers below, he couldn't help but sigh. Xiaogushan was his first stop in the world of heavens. He had gone through many hardships along the way and finally reached his current position. Now that he is leaving, Su Han feels a lot of emotion in his heart. ¡°In this life, since my debut, I have always reached the top again and again, and left again and again, looking for * again. It seems that this is his destiny in this life. Su Han likes those passionate stories and processes, as well as those scenes and pictures that radiate blood and passion. In this huge world, Su Han's legends have been left in many places. Su Han believes that there will be infinite wonderful things waiting for him in the future. Martial arts practice never ends, and life must continue to move forward. The end of this station means the beginning of the next station. Next stop, Alliance of Hundred Dynasties! ??According to Xia Houguang, the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties is an alliance established by hundreds of dynasties in the Litian Domain. Because these hundreds of dynasties are not far apart from each other and are all in the same area, they have established an alliance with the same spirit. Su Han didn¡¯t know where Xia Houguang¡¯s Yanluo Dynasty was in the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties, but he knew that the edge of the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties and the edge of Xiaogushan were connected. Therefore, Su Han is ready to leave Xiaogushan first. With all his strength, Su Han left the realm of Xiaogushan and entered a new area in just two days. Su Han estimated that this area should already belong to the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties, and should be a dynasty on the edge of the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties. "It is said that the weakest and smallest dynasty in the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties is stronger than Xiaogushan." Su Han was full of expectations. He planned to find out the specific location of the Yanluo Dynasty when he got to a place with people. At this moment, Su Han's consciousness moved and he sensed the smell of fighting not far away. Logically speaking, in the world of martial arts, fighting is normal. Su Han would not care about ordinary fights. However, he sensed that the strength of the two sides in this fight was very different. One of them has already entered the half-step Life Spring realm, but the other's strength is still very low, at most only the fifth level of the Divine Sea realm. "This Alliance of Hundred Dynasties is really interesting. When I walk on the road, I randomly encounter two people fighting, and among them there is a strong man with a half-step Life Spring Realm. If they were placed in Xiaogushan, this person would be able to dominate." Su Han's heart was also shocked by the hidden dragon and crouching tiger of the Hundred Dynasties Alliance. At the same time, he also understood why Xia Houguang had to let himself come to the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties. This place was indeed a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger. At the same time, Su Han also knew in his heart that he had to take care of this matter because the strength of the two sides in the fight was too disparity. It's okay if you don't encounter this situation of bullying. Once you encounter it, you must take care of it. At that moment, Su Han also headed towards the direction where the fighting breath came from. Soon, he followedThe breath came to a mountain stream not far away. In the mountain stream, two figures were fighting. One of the figures is a masked man in black clothes, holding a long sword and with a menacing aura. It is the existence of the Half-Step Life Spring Realm. The other figure is a young man in his early twenties at most. His cultivation is only at the fifth level of the Divine Sea Realm. He is unable to resist the opponent's frequent killing moves. He already has several fatal wounds on his body. He was dying, only holding on with his last breath. The masked man in black sneered: "Yan You, you are dead, there is no need to resist anymore, just die!" After saying that, he stabbed the young man between the eyebrows with his sword. At this moment, the masked man in black felt his eyes blurred, and a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Immediately afterwards, his arm was also tightly grasped by a hand. The hand was like an iron vice, making it impossible to break free. The surprise of the masked man in black was no small matter, and he shouted: "Who is it? Go away quickly, don't delay me from doing business." When he took a closer look, he found that the person holding his arm was a young man in white clothes who looked to be in his twenties, about the same age as the Yan You he was chasing. At that moment, he couldn't help but get angry: "Boy, stop meddling in other people's business and get out of here!" The young man in white frowned and said calmly: "You are only half a step into the Life Spring realm, but you are chasing down a fifth-level Divine Sea realm. Do you think you are very powerful?" "Go away, it's your turn to take care of the Yan family's affairs. If you keep nagging me, I'll kill you too." The masked man in black had a menacing aura. Seeing that Su Han was at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm, he didn't take it seriously. He gathered his spiritual power with his other hand and slapped Su Han's Tianling Cap. "Seeking death." Su Han's momentum was shaken. Facing a monk who was not in the life spring realm, he didn't need the magic dragon scepter or the magic flame cauldron at all. He just threw out an ordinary palm and threw it on the face of the masked man in black. He immediately threw the opponent upside down and spurted a mouthful of blood in the air. "Originally I didn't want to kill you, but since you are looking for death, I will help you." Su Han didn¡¯t talk nonsense to the masked man in black clothes at all. A sword energy was thrown out from his sleeve, ending the life of the masked man in black clothes. Then, Su Han looked back at the young man who was being chased by the masked man in black. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2353 The Yan Family of the Qingfeng Dynasty You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This young man had a weak face and looked to be about the same age as Su Han. Seeing the scene in front of him, he was completely confused. Apparently, he did not expect that the menacing masked man in black would be killed by Su Han with one move. . Poof! Suddenly, the young man spurted out a mouthful of blood, and the breath in his body wilted at a speed visible to the naked eye. Obviously, he had been severely injured in the battle with the masked man in black. "Don't move, I'll heal you." Seeing this, Su Han stopped the young man from standing up, and at the same time took out the healing elixir from the storage ring. The young man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his face was a little pale, but he shook his head and said: "Brother, thank you for drawing your sword to help me when I saw the rough road. It's a pity that I am not strong enough. In order to resist the masked man, I have already spent my life essence. It¡¯s burned out and there¡¯s no energy left to recover.¡± Hearing this, Su Han also stopped looking for healing pills. He knew very well that this situation of burning out the essence of life was the same as Duan Kun's. Even if Daluo Jinxian was reincarnated, he could not be saved. At this time, the young man spoke again and said: "Brother, can you help me fulfill a dying wish? I know it may be troublesome for you, but now I can't find anyone else, but if not If I finish this thing, I won¡¯t be able to rest at ease until I die.¡± "Please say." Su Han didn't hesitate much. As long as the other party's request was not too outrageous, he would try his best to do it. "Brother, my name is Yan You. I see that you don't look like a local in your dress. I'm afraid you are from another dynasty. Let me briefly introduce you. We are the Qingfeng Dynasty. There is a large royal family and six pillar families. . However, these had nothing to do with me in the past. I was just a casual cultivator with no background, living with my mother." As the young man spoke, he coughed up a mouthful of blood and continued, "Not long ago, my mother passed away. Before she died, she told me that my biological father was the head of the Yan family, one of the six pillar families of the Qingfeng Dynasty. , that is to say, I am the illegitimate son of the head of the Yan family." "My mother asked me to go to the Imperial Capital and return to the Yan family to find my biological father. She said that this was her last wish. I agreed. However, when I was about to reach the Imperial Capital, this masked man in black came out and called himself He is a member of the Yan family, but he wants to take my life without mercy. If you hadn't drawn your sword to help me, brother, I would have died by that guy's sword by now. " As the young man spoke, he also smiled self-deprecatingly and said, "I don't know why the Yan family sent people to kill me, but now I don't care about the truth anymore. My only request is to ask Xiongtai to go there." Yan family, help me see what my biological father looks like. By the way, scatter my ashes at the gate of the Yan family, so that I can rest in peace under the Nine Springs." It was indeed a relatively simple request, and Su Han agreed without much hesitation. Yan You smiled at Su Han, said "Thank you", closed his eyes and stopped breathing. Looking at the fallen Yan You, Su Han felt a little emotional in his heart, but he also knew that this was the world of martial arts, and countless similar things were happening every day. ¡°In the final analysis, the world of martial arts is still dominated by the weak and the strong. Su Han stood up and walked to Na's body. On the body, he found a simple token with the word "Yan" engraved on it. "It seems that this masked man in black is really a member of the Yan family. Did the Yan family know in advance that the illegitimate son of the family owner was coming back and sent someone to assassinate him? What kind of trick is this?" Although Su Han was surprised, he didn't find it difficult to understand. After all, intrigues within families are common in the martial arts world. I just don¡¯t know which one of the Yan family Yan You has blocked. "That's all, these things have nothing to do with me. I just have to fulfill Yan You's last instructions." Su Han waved his hand, and the colored glaze fire rose up, burning the bodies of the masked man in black and Yan You's body to ashes. Afterwards, Su Han used a jade bottle to collect Yan You's ashes and headed towards the imperial capital of the Qingfeng Dynasty that Yan You said. The imperial capital of the Qingfeng Dynasty is indeed not far from here. It only took half a day for Su Han to arrive at the imperial capital of Qingfeng Dynasty. The imperial capital of the Qingfeng Dynasty is naturally magnificent, and it is many times larger than the previous cities in Xiaogushan. This imperial capital is said to have a large royal family and six pillar families. There are countless other forces, big and small. Looking around, the huge city is filled with bustling monks. Many richly dressed people passed by?In the streets and alleys, there are rows of shops on both sides of the streets. The products displayed in the shops are dazzling, creating an extremely prosperous scene. "Is this the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties?" Su Han felt relaxed and happy. This was the first city he entered after coming to the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties. Once he stepped here, Su Han had a sense of reality about the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties and was convinced that he had indeed left Xiaogushan. Entered the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties. Entering the imperial capital, Su Han inquired all the way and came to the gate of the Yan family. The Yan family is not difficult to find. It is located in the most prosperous area in the center of the imperial capital. As soon as Su Han arrived at the gate of the Yan family, he was stopped by the Yan family's personal guards: "I'm sorry, we are not allowed to enter the Yan family because there are other people waiting." The Yan family¡¯s defense is quite tight. Su Han didn't care, he had no hope of entering the Yan family smoothly. Looking at the Yan family's personal guard, Su Han half-smiled but said, "Perhaps you know the name Yan You?" Su Han promised Yan You to scatter his ashes at the gate of the Yan family and see with his own eyes what his biological father looked like. However, Su Han had no intention of doing these things secretly. Being secretive was not his style. "Yan You?" The faces of the Yan family's personal guards all changed. Obviously, they have heard of this name. "Who is talking about Yan You?" At this moment, a voice came from the Yan family's gate. Su Han looked up and saw two young people in Chinese clothes swaggering out of the Yan's family's gate. As soon as they saw Su Han, the expressions of the two people changed slightly, and their eyes kept looking at Su Han, looking up and down. "Could it be that you are the illegitimate child?" The tone of one of the young men also suddenly turned cold, and the other one also stared at Su Han fiercely. Obviously, these two people are very hostile to Yan You. "Am I obligated to answer your questions?" Su Han half-smiled, stretched exaggeratedly, but did not answer the two people's questions at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2354 The First Genius Yan Xiong You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, Su Han was also curious at the moment. Since these two people mistakenly identified him as Yan You, it meant that they had never seen Yan You at all. Since I¡¯ve never seen him before, how could he be so hostile? Coupled with the masked man in black who attacked and killed Yan You before, Su Han felt that the Yan family's situation might not be simple. "Boy, you are seeking death." Seeing that Su Han didn't take the two of them seriously, one of the two young men immediately became angry. He took a step forward, raised his fist, and was about to take action. However, another person quickly stopped him. The young man who stopped his companion was obviously more calm. He stared at Su Han thoughtfully with a pair of triangular eyes and asked in a deep voice: "Are you Yan You?" "So what if it is? So what if it's not?" Su Han seemed to be smiling but not smiling. Hearing Su Han's answer, the triangular-eyed young man frowned deeper and stared at Su Han, with obvious surprise and disbelief in his eyes. Su Han couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. Why was this young man with triangular eyes so surprised? Is it possible that he knows about someone assassinating Yan You? In other words, the person who assassinated him was basically related to him? Before the triangular-eyed young man could say anything, another young man had already sneered: "Yan You, what a coincidence that you came back. You came back just when your family has a trial quota in Fengming Academy. But, you I still came back a step too late, and now that spot has officially belonged to Brother Yan Xiong. How about it, are you disappointed or not? Sad or sad? Hahahaha" Fengming Academy trial quota? Yan Xiong? Su Han kept calm when he heard several new terms in succession. According to what this young man said, the Yan family has some trial quota for Fengming Academy. This trial quota is considered to be very precious. Is it possible that this quota was originally supposed to belong to Yan You? Someone sent someone to assassinate Yan You for the sake of quota? Thinking of this, Su Han also suddenly smiled brightly: "What are you two talking about? Why can't I understand? By the way, what are you two called?" The two people heard the words and looked at each other. The young man with triangular eyes said solemnly: "I am Yan Quan and he is Yan Xu. They are both older than you. You have just returned to the Yan family, so you should call us clan brothers." .¡± As he spoke, the young man with triangular eyes kept looking at Su Han. Obviously, he was still a little surprised that "Yan You" suddenly appeared at the door of the Yan family. "It's hard to say about the other person, but this young man with triangular eyes definitely knows something. Otherwise, he wouldn't be so surprised by the appearance of 'Yan You'!" When Su Han thought of this, an idea suddenly came to his mind. Although all this has nothing to do with him, Yan You has a relationship with him after all, and he doesn't want Yan You to die without knowing it. ¡°It would be great if we could figure out the cause of Yan You¡¯s death and know why Yan You died. Thinking of this, Su Han suddenly smiled strangely: "Brothers, I accidentally killed a person on the way here. This is something on his body. Do you look familiar?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After seeing the token clearly, the face of the young man with triangular eyes immediately changed! Looking at Su Han, his eyes were filled with fear. Obviously, he did not expect that Su Han would have this token on him! Seeing his expression, Su Han was convinced in his heart that this young man with triangular eyes must know about the assassination of Yan You. Moreover, he also knew that the person who assassinated him was quite powerful. That¡¯s why this young man with triangular eyes changed his expression so drastically. Because he never thought that "Yan You" could kill a half-step Mingquan realm expert! Su Han's figure suddenly appeared in front of the triangular-eyed young man Yan Shen like a ghost. The palms of his hands were like iron pliers, clamping down on Yan Quan's neck. "Tell me, who ordered the killer?" Su Han¡¯s tone was cold, and a little killing intent randomly exuded from his body made people¡¯s hearts tremble. Na Yanquan's eyes widened, his pupils almost shrank into small holes, and he was extremely frightened. He never expected that this Yan You would be so strong in character and strength. "Yes, it is the killer sent by Brother Yan Xiong, because the head of the family knows that you are coming back and wants to give you the only trial spot in the Fengming Academy in the family. After all, you are the biological son of the head of the family. Even though he is an illegitimate child, that is The only biological son." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? His voice was also trembling. Although he was also at the seventh level of the Divine Sea Realm, in front of Su Han, the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm, he felt as if his soul was about to burst. "Yan Xiong." Su Han also repeated the name. At this moment, another group of people walked out of the Yan family's gate. The leader is an old man who looks like an elder. "Seventh Elder!" When Yan Quan saw the old man coming out, he was obviously relieved that his life had been saved. "Yan You, since you are back, come to the family meeting hall. The head of the family is waiting for you in the meeting hall." The seventh elder of the Yan family ignored Yan Quan and said directly to Su Han. Su Han smiled faintly and ignored Yan Quan and Yan Xu. He directly followed the seventh elder of the Yan family into the Yan family gate and walked away. Yan Quan and Yan Xu looked at Su Han's leaving figure, still feeling frightened. "Brother Quan, I can't believe that this Yan You is not a good person. He is just an illegitimate child, but I don't know where he got such confidence?" Yan Xu was still a little scared when he thought of Su Han's cold tone just now. Yan Quan's face was even more ugly. Now that Su Han had left, the pressure suddenly disappeared. When Yan Quan thought about the pressure he had just faced from "Yan You", he was so frightened that he said everything. , he felt very unhappy inside. He is not afraid that he will betray Yan Xiong. Anyway, Yan Xiong is looking for someone to kill Yan You, and Yan You will know about it sooner or later. Yan Quan's main dissatisfaction was that he gave in under the pressure of the other party, and this kind of surrender was undoubtedly very embarrassing in the eyes of others. Thinking of this, Yan Quan also said coldly: "This guy has been arrogant for a while. Just wait and see, in a few days, he will definitely disappear from us!" "Brother Quan, what do you say?" Yan Xu also asked curiously. "Humph, is there any need to say this? Yan You is the only biological son of the head of the family. Although he is only an illegitimate son, it also greatly threatens Brother Yan Xiong, the number one genius of the Yan family, and his status in the family. There is no room for two tigers in one mountain. Do you think Brother Yan Xiong How many days will he be allowed to survive in the family?" Yan Quan smiled brightly, and Yan Xu suddenly realized it, and both of them laughed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2355 Celebration Banquet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What Yan Quan can understand clearly, Su Han can naturally understand even more." Following the seventh elder of the Yan family, Su Han was speechless all the way to the Yan family meeting hall. The seventh elder, on the other hand, looked at Su Han from time to time along the way. Apparently, he was also very curious about this "family master's illegitimate son". Obviously, this "Yan You" is completely different from what the seventh elder expected. The Seventh Elder also did not expect that Yan You's character would be so strong. In fact, the seventh elder saw everything that happened in front of the Yan family gate just now. He was also very surprised that Yan Xiong sent people to assassinate Yan You. However, all this is beyond the control of the Seventh Elder. All he had to do was take Su Han to the Yan family meeting hall to meet the head of the family. At the Yan family meeting hall, a celebration-like ceremony was taking place at this moment. Sitting on the main seat is a middle-aged man with a tall build, an impressive appearance, a slight beard, and a mature demeanor befitting his age. The man is Yan Ze, the current head of the Yan family. ¡°And in the first position under Yan Ze¡¯s head, sat a high-spirited young genius. It can be seen that this young genius has a high status in the Yan family. In other seats, there were a group of senior family members sitting together, making it very lively. At this moment, everyone was looking at the young genius with smiles on their faces. "Yan Xiong, congratulations, you have obtained the Fengming Academy trial quota." "Our Yan family only has one quota for the Fengming Academy trial, and you are currently the number one genius in the Yan family. Only you are worthy of this quota." Everyone is smiling, and among the smiling people, there is a man whose face is even more proud and proud, and his eyes looking at Yan Xiong are full of gentleness. This man is Yan Xiong¡¯s father, Yan Shan, and one of the most powerful members of the Yan family. Although the head of the family, Yan Ze, who was sitting at the top, was smiling like everyone else, it was not difficult to see that there was a hint of reluctance and a sense of loss in his smile. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the hall: "Master, Yan You has arrived." When Yan Ze heard this, he immediately became energetic and said quickly: "Let him come in!" Yanyou? When the senior officials of the Yan family present heard this name, they all showed strange expressions. Didn't Yan You say that he was killed in an accident on the way back to the Yan family? Why are you back? Hearing this, the father and son Yanshan and Yanxiong frowned slightly at the same time. The father and son could not help but exchange a surprised look at the same time. "Obviously, the father and son did not expect that Yan You would come back. Could it be that the assassin sent out missed his target? Before the father and son could figure it out, the seventh elder of the Yan family strode in, accompanied by a young man in white. For a moment, all eyes in the meeting hall fell on the young man in white. This young man in white is quite elegant. After entering, he looked around the hall. He didn't feel flinched at all. Instead, he was calm and composed. Everyone in the meeting hall couldn't help but be a little surprised. Originally, they thought that Yan You was an illegitimate child who had grown up outside the family and would definitely not be able to stand out. But now it seems that Yan You's demeanor in all aspects is not inferior to the top geniuses of the six pillar families. The young genius Yan Xiong suddenly frowned and looked back and forth at Su Han. Based on his strength, it is obvious that this "Yan You" is at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. ?????????????? And the killers sent out by their father and son were only half-stepped into the Life Spring realm, how could they miss? Could it be that the killer didn't find Yan You? "You'er." The head of the family, Yan Ze, was so excited that he stood up. After all, this was his biological bloodline. He had no descendants in his life. Suddenly, he had a biological son. How could he not be excited? However, he soon realized that he had lost his composure and quickly sat back down. "Yan You, this is the head of the family." The seventh elder quickly introduced Su Han. ¡°I¡¯ve met the head of the family.¡± Su Han smiled lightly and saluted. At the same time, he felt a little pity for the head of the family in his heart. I'm afraid he didn't know that his son had been killed by a killer on the way. Afterwards, the seventh elder introduced the senior officials present to Su Han one by one. Su Han listened with a half-smile and didn't care. The reason why he cameThe Ministry of Justice is not here to pretend to be Yan You. It just wants to seek justice for Yan You who died innocently. It's that simple. Therefore, Su Han didn't even bother to remember the senior officials of the Yan family. Only when Yan Xiong and Yan Xiong's father Yan Shan were introduced, Su Han glanced at the two people and remembered them. After the seventh elder introduced them one by one, the head of the family, Yan Ze, spoke. He tried hard to suppress the excitement in his heart. At least at this time, he was speaking as the head of the Yan family, and he still had to have basic dignity and bearing. He couldn't really act like an excited old father and not care about anything. "You'er, since you're back, please sit down first." Yan Ze said. Next, another family elder also said kindly: "It must have been a hard journey along the way. Sit down and wash away the dust." "Yes, we heard before that you encountered an accident on your way back and were killed. Everyone is very sad. Now it seems that the news is wrong. Just hope you are fine." Some high-level officials showed goodwill to Su Han. At this moment, Yanshan suddenly stood up and said with a spring breeze on his face: "Nephew Yanyou, I am your uncle Yanshan. Today our Yan family has a double happiness. Xiong'er is about to enter Fengming Academy. Yanyou My nephew has also returned to the family. Nephew Yanyou, please find a place to sit down quickly and take a sip of your brother Yanxiong¡¯s celebration wine to feel happy." As soon as Yanshan said these words, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became weird. Everyone knows that the trial quota of Fengming Academy was originally intended to be reserved for Yan You, the head of the family, who was about to return. However, news came back from outside the family this morning that Yan You had been killed in an accident on his way back to the family. While everyone was sighing, they could only give this spot to Yan Xiong, the current number one genius of the Yan family. Originally, this arrangement was reasonable and everyone quickly accepted it. As a result, Yan You suddenly returned, making this matter a little embarrassing. Originally, everyone thought that Yan You was dead, so they gave this spot to Yan Xiong. However, all the places were given, and now Yan You appears again. Looking at Yanshan¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that it was impossible for the father and son to give this hard-earned spot back to Yanyou. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2356: Do you dare to compete with me? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After finishing speaking, Yanshan poured two glasses of wine himself and handed one of them to Su Han. His eyes were burning, as if he was determined to force Su Han to drink the glass of wine. This time, the atmosphere at the scene was a little awkward. Everyone's eyes were looking at Su Han, wanting to see how this "Yan You" would respond? There is no doubt that if Yan You accepts this cup of "celebration wine", it means that Yan You has recognized the fact that Yan Xiong has obtained the trial quota of Fengming Academy. Yan Xiong's trial quota will become an ironclad fact. "However, if Yan You doesn't accept the glass of wine, the scene will be quite ugly. Looking at Yanshan¡¯s appearance, he was obviously convinced that Yan You had just returned to the family and did not have the guts to cause an ugly scene. At this moment, Yanshan¡¯s mouth also curved in an imperceptible arc. The head of the family, Yan Ze, frowned slightly, and a trace of displeasure flashed across his brows. He really wanted to stop Yanshan, but he couldn't find a suitable reason. After all, the identity of the family head restricted him greatly. ¡°However, he didn¡¯t want to watch his son take the glass of wine. Although he was an illegitimate son, Yan Ze still cared deeply about his son. However, at the next moment, something surprising happened to everyone. Su Han did not take the glass of wine. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and asked with a half-smile, "Are you Yanshan? Yanxiong's father?" Yanshan frowned, not knowing what Su Han meant, but it was hard to break up. At that moment, he forced out a smile and said, "Yes, according to seniority, you should call me clan uncle." "Okay, let me ask Uncle Yanshan to take a look. Does this token still look familiar?" Su Han was too lazy to talk nonsense and directly took out the token from the masked man in black and threw it into the middle of the hall with a clang. Everyone¡¯s eyes are focused on the token. When they saw the token, Yanshan and Yanxiong, father and son, were secretly surprised at the same time! They are naturally very familiar with this token. This token belongs to the person they sent out to assassinate Yan You. They originally thought that Yan You returned to the Yan family because the killer failed to find him. But how could Yan You have this token? Could it be that A bad premonition arose in the hearts of both father and son at the same time. "You'er, what is this token?" The head of the family, Yan Ze, frowned and asked. At this moment, other people in the meeting hall could naturally see that this token turned out to be the identity token of the Yan family. Su Han calmly hugged Yan Ze and said, "To inform the family master and elders, on the way back to the family, I was intercepted by a killer. I killed the killer, but this order was found on the killer's body. Card. If I read correctly, this is the token of the Yan family, right? So I would like to ask Uncle Yanshan, what is going on?" Yanshan¡¯s face was ugly. He stared at the token, and the smile on his face completely disappeared. "Nephew Yanyou, what is this token? Sorry, I don't understand what you mean." Yanshan also said calmly. The other senior officials of the Yan family present also frowned. What did Yan You mean by this? We are all not fools. Yan You encountered a killer and intercepted him. The killer also had the Yan family¡¯s identity token on him. ¡°Could it be possible that this killer was actually arranged by Yanshan and Yanxiong¡¯s father and son? Su Han smiled lightly and said, "You two, father and son, sent a killer to kill me, and now you are pretending to have amnesia in front of everyone in the hall?" Yanshan said coldly: "I don't know what you are talking about." Su Han laughed: "You don't have to admit it, but someone has already admitted it for you. A man named Yan Quan told me that the killer was sent by Yan Xiong, because Yan Xiong knew that if I returned to the family, the only one in the family would be That Fengming Academy trial spot will fall to me!" After Su Han finished speaking, everyone in the hall took a deep breath! Yanze stood up directly and asked sternly: "Yanshan, is this true? Did you and your son really send a killer to kill You'er?" Yanshan¡¯s expression kept changing. Now that things have happened, he knows that denying it is actually of no use. Yan has already admitted it for them. Yanshan simply laughed a few times: "That's right, so what? Yan You, I don't know how you got lucky enough to kill that killer. However, you don't deserve to have that Fengming Academy trial spot. !The world of martial arts, ?The first comes first. My son Yan Xiong is now the number one genius in the Yan family. Why can't he have the Fengming Academy trial quota! Could it be that just because you, Yan You, are the son of the head of the family, you can get a spot that falls from the sky? Head of the house, please tell your conscience, is this fair? " Yanshan also risked his life and stared at Yanze with a pair of eyes, trying to get an answer from Yanze. "Yanshan, if you have any objections to the allocation of trial quotas, you can raise them. What does it mean to send someone to assassinate Yan You?" A senior member of the Yan family also frowned and asked. Yanshan laughed loudly: "Providing opinions? Is it useful to provide opinions? After all, he is also the head of the family, so it is not him who has the final say on who will be allocated the quota? I just feel sorry for my son Yan Xiong, who is obviously the number one genius in the Yan family. But some illegitimate son of the head of the family who was killed halfway took away the spot that should have belonged to him. Shouldn't I, the father, fight for something for my son?" Su Han said calmly: "Yanshan, do you mean that this spot should have belonged to your son?" "Humph, isn't it? My son Yan Xiong is at the half-step Life Spring Realm. And you are only at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Isn't it obvious who deserves that spot?" Yanshan said coldly. Su Han nodded lightly: "Okay, since you said so, do you dare to let your son compete with me once? Let's see who has the qualifications?" In fact, from the moment Su Han stepped into Yan's house, the reason why Su Han didn't reveal that he was not Yan You was because he wanted to win for Yan You. Since Yan You was killed because of the trial quota, at least the murderer must not be allowed to get the quota as he wished! As soon as Su Han said these words, everyone in the hall took a breath. This Yan You actually offered to compete with Yan Xiong. Is he looking for death? You know clearly that Yan Xiong is a half-step Mingquan realm expert, but you still want to compete with Yan Xiong. Is it just to compete for a breath? "You'er, no." Yanze also became nervous. If Yan You just wanted to fight for a breath, he would rather Yan You not fight for it. If you don¡¯t want the quota, you don¡¯t want it. Is the son of the head of the family afraid that he will not have other opportunities in the future? "I have made up my mind." Su Han shook his head. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2357: A Severe Lesson You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hahaha, okay, in that case, Xiong'er, let him see your strength." Yanshan also laughed, and behind him, Yan Xiong also stood up with a sneer on his face. His cultivation at half-step of the Life Spring Realm seemed extremely arrogant. It seems that among these six pillar families, a young genius who has reached the Life Spring realm is extremely rare. "Yan You, since you want to die, I will help you." Yan Xiong was full of murderous intent. To be honest, he was a little wary at first, mainly because he was wary of the anger of the family leader Yan Ze. But now, Yan You actually offered to compete with Yan Xiong, which was exactly what Yan Xiong wanted. In this way, not only can you get a place in the trial, but more importantly, you can also teach Yan You a lesson. Even for Yan Xiong, as long as the opportunity is right, he doesn't mind killing Yan You here. Anyway, when the time comes, he can just say it is confiscated and stop. Yan Xiong smiled ferociously, his palms glowed with golden light, his body swayed, and he attacked Su Han. That golden palm carries an unknown amount of force. It seems that if it is directly hit by this palm, it will definitely lead to death. "You'er." Yan Ze looked nervous and stood up suddenly, looking ready to save his son at any time. There was a strong momentum in the field, but Su Han stood there without even moving. When Yan Xiong's palm was about to touch his front, Su Han moved. He raised his palm lightly and pushed it forward. Snapped! The two palms collided together in an instant. However, the scene people imagined did not happen. Su Han was not slapped to death by Yan Xiong, and Yan Xiong's slap was not even able to shake Su Han in the slightest. Click! The next moment, there was a crisp sound of bones breaking, and everyone saw in horror that Yan Xiong's palm, under Su Han's palm, was twisted and broken like a lotus root! On Yan Xiong¡¯s wrist, the white bone stubble punctured the skin and was exposed. Blood continued to flow out along the punctured skin, looking extremely cruel. ah¡­¡­ Even if Yan Xiong was only half-step into the Life Spring realm, he would not be able to withstand such a huge instantaneous pain impact. It was a pain that penetrated deep into the soul. He felt that he had instantly lost his fighting power in Su Han's hands. Su Han looked indifferent, as if he had experienced too many scenes like this, and the blood of his opponent could no longer have the slightest impact on him. Yan Xiong struggled fiercely, but was unable to break free from Su Han's hand. He was like a weak rabbit, tightly controlled by Su Han, with no ability to break free. Until this moment, Yan Xiong suddenly felt a sense of fear in his heart. He suddenly remembered that the killer he sent was also half-step in the Life Spring realm, but was killed by Yan You. Yan Xiong thought at first that it was just Yan You's bad luck. But now, he realized how stupid he was. He really shouldn't underestimate Yan You in front of him. If he hadn't underestimated the enemy just now, even if he lost, it would never be as ugly as it is now. But before Yan Xiong could say anything, Su Han had already raised his other hand, pointed it at Yan Xiong's face, and slapped him loudly. Snapped! Yan Xiong was slapped hard on the ground by Su Han. Half of his face was smashed to bits and his flesh and blood were blurred. After falling to the ground, he squirmed and struggled violently, but was unable to stand up at all. "How can it be?" Everyone in the meeting hall was so horrified that their eyes almost fell out. Is this Yan You really the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm? Teaching a genius with a half -step dying spring, did he work hard? At this moment, even the head of the family, Yan Ze, was completely stunned, and then a bright light burst out from his eyes. It has to be said that Yan You's performance surprised him beyond measure. "Xiong'er!" Yanshan¡¯s eyes were about to burst and he pounced on him. His son was his darling. No one had ever beaten his son so badly when he grew up to this age. "You little beast, if you dare to hurt my hero, you are dead." Yanshan rushed towards Su Han with red eyes. However, how could Yanze let him succeed, so he rushed out with several family elders. Yanze and several family elders joined forces, and Yanshan was naturally no match. Not long after, like a desperate trapped beast, with disheveled hair and blood all over his body, he roared: "Yanze, don't""Because I am afraid of you, in what way is my son inferior to your illegitimate son?" Why should the Fengming Academy's trial quota be taken away? " "Hasn't the fact been proved? That son of yours is indeed not as good as Yan You." An elder said coldly, and several elders stepped forward and subdued Yanshan neatly. "I declare that the trial quota in Fengming Academy now belongs to Yan You." An elder made an announcement, and then asked Yan Ze for instructions: "Master, what should we do with Yan Shan and Yan Xiong?" "You will be imprisoned in the family prison first and wait for me to deal with you." Yan Ze was also a little absent-minded. Logically speaking, in the situation of Yanshan and Yanxiong, it is a serious crime to send people to assassinate the clan leader's son and openly shout resistance in the meeting hall. But at this time, Yanze's thoughts were obviously no longer on these two people. What he is more concerned about is his son who finally returned. Soon, the senior officials of the Yan family in the meeting hall dispersed one after another. The farce has come to an end for now. Yan Ze and Su Han were the only two people left in the hall. Yanze's eyes were slightly red: "You'er" When Su Han saw this, he also sighed lightly and shook his head: "Master Yan, I'm sorry. I lied to you just now. Yan You has" Su Han told Yan Ze how he met Yan You and how he was entrusted by Yan You to come here. After all, Su Han has no interest in pretending to be someone else. Others mistook him for Yan You just now, but he did not refute, mainly because he wanted to give Yan You a break, and at the same time, he also took back the Fengming Academy trial spot that should have belonged to Yan You. Now, Su Han's goal has been achieved, and he doesn't have much interest in staying at the Yan family. Yan Ze listened to Su Han's story in silence. He was surprisingly silent, but it could be seen that after Su Han finished speaking, Yan Ze's whole person was obviously much older. The excited expression just now has long since disappeared without a trace, and was replaced by a silence as deep as ashes. Su Han looked at Yan Ze silently. He also had an indescribable feeling for Yan Ze in his heart. He couldn't say that he didn't sympathize with him. However, as a father who had not searched for his illegitimate son for so many years, he had to say that he was also unsatisfied. A dereliction of duty. However, Su Han didn¡¯t understand all of this, so he didn¡¯t want to comment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2358 Yan Chen You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, this incident also made Su Han feel a little emotional. Especially looking at Yan Ze who looked ten years older in front of him, Su Han also thought of his father Su Yunhai. No matter which martial arts plane you are in, father and son, friendship, love, family affection, these things always exist. "Master Yan, Yan You and I have known each other for a while. He asked me to scatter his ashes at the gate of the Yan family. Now, I will give these ashes to you." Su Han handed over Yan You's ashes, "As for the Fengming Academy trial quota, you can give it to someone else. It's time for me to leave." Su Han simply expressed his intention to leave, and the Yan family was indeed not worth his time. As for the father and son Yanshan and Yanxiong, Su Han believed that as a father, Yanze should want to avenge these two people more than he did, so there was no need for him to say anything more. Yan Ze¡¯s eyes were red and he silently took the ashes. However, just when Su Han was about to turn around and leave, Yan Ze's voice rang out: "Little friend, youcan you listen to what I have to say?" Su Han was a little surprised: "Master Yan, please tell me." Yan Ze took a deep breath and said: "I know that in your eyes, maybe I, Yan Ze, am not a good father, but I have never known about You'er's existence before, and I only found out about it recently. I insist on keeping Fengming Academy The trial quota was reserved for him to compensate him. However, I never expected that he would be killed by Yanshan and the others on his way back" Speaking of this, Yan Ze couldn't help but gnashed his teeth. It seemed that in his eyes at this moment, even if Yan Shan and Yan Xiong and his son died ten thousand times, it would not be enough to relieve his hatred. Su Han sighed softly: "If the head of the Yan family is really sad for Yan You, then avenge him and kill the father and son. I believe that if the father and son do not die, Yan You will not die under Jiuquan. I will rest in peace." "Don't worry, little friend, I will make them die badly. Now, for You'er, I want to make a deal with you, little friend. I wonder if you can listen to me, little friend?" Yanze's tone was also very low, with a decisive tone. Obviously, now he has temporarily come out of his sadness. "Master Yan, please speak." Su Han said. Yan Ze said: "My little friend, do you know why father and son Yan Shan and Yan Xiong deliberately murdered the son of the family leader, but I can only temporarily throw them into the family prison, and cannot directly execute them according to family laws?" "I don't know." Su Han shook his head. "Because Yanshan also has a talented son, who is Yan Xiong's brother, named Yan Chen. This son has already left the Yan family and is studying in Fengming Academy. He is a person that Fengming Academy attaches great importance to. Genius. If Yan Chen knows that I will execute his father and younger brother, I am afraid that in Yan Chen¡¯s anger, the entire Yan family will not be able to reap the benefits. " Yan Ze gave a bitter smile. As the head of the Yan family, it was really frustrating for him to not be able to happily avenge his son in such a situation. "Then what does Master Yan want me to do?" Su Han asked with a frown. "Little friend, just now you said that you are from out of town. Maybe you don't know Fengming Academy. This Fengming Academy is a place jointly established by eleven dynasties in this area, including the Qingfeng Dynasty, to cultivate geniuses. The base and headquarters are set up in the Yanluo Dynasty, the most powerful among the eleven dynasties. There are so many talents and geniuses there, it is far beyond what we can imagine. " Yan Ze continued, "It is extremely difficult to enter Fengming Academy. As one of the six pillar families of the Qingfeng Dynasty, the Yan family only has one quota for the Fengming Academy trial every year. If you can pass the trial, you can enter Fengming Academy." Palace, there is no doubt that Yan Chen entered Fengming Academy, and was valued by senior officials within Fengming Academy. Now his status has long been above that of a family like ours, and his strength has long been Far more than me, the head of the family." "So? What does the Yan family want to say?" Su Han asked with a frown. "Little friend, I just saw you make a move. Although it was only a mere move, the potential you showed was far greater than Yan Xiong, the current top genius of the Yan family. Among the current geniuses of the Yan family, no one has the qualifications to compare with you. . Maybe we can make a deal. I will give you the Yan family¡¯s Fengming Academy trial quota. If you can enter Fengming Academy, it will definitely be of great benefit to your future martial arts practice. On the contrary, I only have one request, and that is that you find a way to kill Yan Chen after entering Fengming Academy." Yan Ze was also shocked and his tone was gloomy. Obviously, the death of his son also inspired??The inner desire for revenge. ¡° Moreover, he wants to execute Yanshan and Yanxiong, and Yanchen is also a target that must be dealt with. Otherwise, Yan Chen's anger would affect the entire Yan family, which is something Yan Ze does not want to see. "Fengming Academy? A genius base jointly established by eleven dynasties?" Su Han couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. He came to the realm of the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties in order to encounter more powerful enemies and have more fierce collisions. And this Fengming Academy currently sounds like it meets his needs. Furthermore, the headquarters of Fengming Academy was actually located in the Yanluo Dynasty, where Xia Houguang was located. "Little friend, in the Qingfeng Dynasty, only the royal family and the six pillar families have the trial quota for Fengming Academy, and I believe it is the same in the other ten dynasties. If you want to enter Fengming Academy to practice, this It¡¯s a rare opportunity.¡± Yan Ze persuaded. Su Han is indeed moved. He knows very well that if he wants to develop in the realm of these eleven dynasties, Fengming Academy will definitely be a place he cannot go around. "I want to use my own identity. Yan You has left, and I don't want to replace his identity." Su Han said. "No problem. I will tell the other senior officials of the family that they have made a mistake. You are not Yan You, but just his friend. I will also convince them to let you go to Fengming Academy for trials as a descendant of the Yan family. Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of all these details.¡± Yanze also promised. "Okay, I promise you. After I enter Fengming Academy, when the time is right, I will help you seek revenge against Yan Chen." Su Han agreed to Yan Ze's deal without much hesitation. For Su Han, Yan You could be regarded as a friend he met by chance. It would be good to have this opportunity to avenge Yan You, not to mention being able to enter the Yin Yang Academy to practice, which could be described as killing two birds with one stone. Yan Ze is indeed extremely efficient in his actions. Within a day, Su Han officially became a descendant of the Yan family with a foreign surname and settled in the Yan family. However, this stay is only temporary. According to Yan Ze, the trials at Fengming Academy will begin in a few days. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2359 Genius Summit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han has been living very peacefully these past few days. Yan Ze had greeted the family's senior officials, and no one came to disturb Su Han. It seems that the Yan family is relatively harmonious. Except for the restless Yanshan father and son, everyone in the Yan family is more obedient to the head of the family. Su Han estimated that the Yanshan father and son entered Fengming Academy because of Yan Chen's outstanding talent, which fueled the Yanshan father and son's inner greed and wanted more. In the past few days, Su Han had been wandering around the imperial capital of Qingfeng Dynasty. It was quite pleasant to see the customs and customs here. Early that morning, Yan Ze came to the small courtyard where Su Han lived. At this moment, Yan Ze has already overcome the pain of losing his son. At least on the surface, his sadness is no longer visible. However, Yan Ze has a more calm aura about him. Su Han was very familiar with this kind of breath. It was a settled feeling. He also knew that if the Yanshan father and son did not die, Yan Ze would not be able to give up in his heart. "Little brother Su Han, in less than a week, it's the day of Fengming Academy's entrance trial. This is the trial medal of Fengming Academy, and it is also your only certificate to participate in the Fengming Academy's entrance trial. You have to put it away.¡± Yanze handed Su Han a medal with a simple style. "Well, don't worry, Master Yan, I will not let you down when I go to Fengming Academy this time." Su Han also promised. When he was about to leave, Yanze suddenly remembered something: "By the way, I also received an invitation here, also for you." Invitation? Su Han was also surprised. He didn't know even a single person in the imperial capital of the Qingfeng Dynasty. Who would give him an invitation? When he was confused, Yan Ze had already placed an invitation on the table. Su Han glanced over and saw four gilded characters on the cover of the invitation: "Genius Summit". Genius summit? It sounds like this is a party. Su Han looked at the signature again, and saw the name of the initiator of the party written on the signature: Cen Yuling. "Who is Cen Yuling?" Su Han couldn't help but ask. Yan Ze coughed lightly: "The surname Cen is the royal surname of the Qingfeng Dynasty. Cen Yuling is the third princess of our Qingfeng Dynasty and the best martial arts genius in the Qingfeng Dynasty for a hundred years. And not only that, she is also one of the most beautiful women in the Qingfeng Dynasty in the future. say." Su Han suddenly realized. It turns out that she is a high-ranking royal princess, but what did the princess do to send invitations to the party to herself? Su Han didn¡¯t think that the princess would know about him just a few days after he came to the Qingfeng Dynasty. Yanze explained: "The third princess is also the one who holds the Fengming Academy Trial Medal and is preparing to participate in this Fengming Academy Trial. In addition to her, there are also one person from each of the other five pillar families. The third princess This time, I probably want to meet all the people in the Qingfeng Dynasty who participated in the academy trial and find out the details." Su Han suddenly realized. Meet? Su Han knew that this was definitely not as simple as a meet-and-greet, and it should also have the intention of exploring the truth. These three princesses want to know the level of those who participated in the Fengming Academy trial from the Qingfeng Dynasty this time. After all, the invitation was personally issued in the name of the royal princess. Su Han felt that everyone invited on the invitation should all go. Since everyone is going, Su Han doesn¡¯t want to be that unsociable person, so he smiled calmly: ¡°In that case, I will go and have a look at this genius summit.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s time for little brother Su Han to make a trip.¡± Yanze said, and also left Su Han's other courtyard. The second day is the day of the Genius Summit as written on the post. The location of the Genius Summit is in the palace where the three princesses live. In the royal capital of the Qingfeng Dynasty, the place where the royal family was located was naturally the most prominent place, and Su Han found it without much effort. The gilded invitation serves as a pass, making it smooth to enter. After passing through the passages, I saw the expressionless poker faces of the guards along the way. Each of these royal guards was at least the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and they lined up all the way with extraordinary momentum. "It seems that this third princess is a person who pays attention to pomp and circumstance. Does a small gathering deserve to be so tightly guarded? Is it just a show of force?" Su Han chuckled inwardly. If he were an ordinary eighth-level genius in the Divine Sea Realm, he would probably be frightened when he saw this kind of aura. However, any aura and coercion does not exist here in Su Han. Passing through the last guard, the guard was also high-rankingHe shouted: "Su Han, a descendant of the Yan family, has arrived!" The sound rolled into the hall instantly. At the same time, Su Han also stepped into the hall. The hall is magnificently decorated, showing the royal atmosphere. There were already four or five young people inside, both men and women, all dressed luxuriously. At a glance, these four or five young people are all above the half-step life spring realm, and they all have extraordinary bearings. "However, there is one woman among them who stands out from the crowd. Anyone who looks at her will be attracted to her, and then she will firmly capture all eyes. This woman is dressed in white casual clothes, with light gold-trimmed cuffs, showing her grace and elegance. The open position of the neckline is very bold, and it also shows the size of the chest, with clear ravines, which is very eye-catching. I have to say that this woman is impeccable in both appearance and figure. Those exquisite facial features, set off by the gorgeous clothes, also show an extremely graceful and luxurious temperament. No one else needed to remind him, Su Han naturally knew that this was the rumored first genius and most beautiful woman of the Qingfeng Dynasty, the third princess Cen Yuling. "Su Han has met the third princess." Su Han raised his hand to Cen Yuling, his attitude neither humble nor overbearing. Neither flattering nor overly arrogant. However, several other young geniuses around him immediately shouted, "Why don't you kneel down when you see the third princess?" "Good boy, you must be the boy with a foreign surname from the Yan family. A person with a foreign surname who does not have the blood of the six aristocratic families is indeed uneducated." "In the Qingfeng Dynasty, the royal family is supreme. To be so disrespectful when seeing the princess is simply disrespectful." In fact, from the moment Su Han walked through the door, he could feel the vague hostility in the air. At this moment, these hostility took the opportunity to explode, causing the temperature around them to drop instantly, and the momentum suddenly became dignified. From the tone of these people, it was not difficult for Su Han to tell that most of the hostility of these people came from his "foreign surname" status. Su Han smiled faintly, "It seems like I'm not welcome here?" The third princess opposite, Cen Yuling, kept silent and seemed to be examining Su Han secretly. Especially Su Han's neither humble nor arrogant attitude seemed to make her slightly unhappy, but also a bit novel. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2360 Zhuo Yunfan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "That's all, you didn't kneel down when you saw me. Although he is not of the blood of the six great families, he is still a holder of the Fengming Academy Trial Medal. Everyone is treated equally, so there is no need to kneel down." As soon as Cen Yuling spoke, those aggressive geniuses stopped. However, the hostility towards Su Han in his eyes became even stronger. "Everyone, sit down." After Cen Yuling finished speaking, Su Han also found a place to sit down. I don't know why, even though Cen Yuling was trying to save him just now, Su Han always felt that there seemed to be a playful smile in Cen Yuling's beautiful eyes. Every word and action seems to be setting a trap for him. It seemed that Cen Yuling had rescued him, but in fact it made several other people more hostile. Isn't this a trick? "It seems that as a person with a foreign surname, I got a place for the Yan family's Fengming Academy trial, which probably aroused everyone's curiosity. Even the royal princess seems to have the intention to test my depth, otherwise she would not Set a trap for me." Su Han also knew it well. At this moment, there was another announcement outside the door: "Zhuo Yunfan, a member of the Zhuo family, has arrived!" Zhuo family? When Su Han saw the expressions of the other people, they suddenly became serious, and even the atmosphere in the hall changed. He knew that this Zhuo family was definitely not simple. Reviewing what he had seen and heard in the imperial capital of the Qingfeng Dynasty these past few days, Su Han remembered that the Zhuo family seemed to be the strongest among the six pillar families of the Qingfeng Dynasty. Its power was even comparable to that of the royal family. . Although Su Han didn't understand why the Qingfeng Dynasty royal family would allow such a powerful family as the Zhuo family to exist, its existence has been reasonable since ancient times. Following the announcement, a figure also walked in from outside the hall. This figure was dressed in a green shirt and waving a paper fan, looking very chic and elegant. If it weren't for the fact that he was carrying a long sword, everyone would almost suspect that Zhuo Yunfan was a scholar. In fact, in the world of martial arts, everyone has a storage ring, and after being refined, many magic weapons are integrated with themselves and can be sacrificed at will. Su Han hadn't seen anyone wearing a long sword for a long time. Looking at Zhuo Yunfan at this moment, this man has a straight nose, deep eye sockets, and a unique curvature at the corner of his mouth, making him look extremely outstanding. However, as soon as this person entered the door, his eyes fell directly on the third princess. As for other people, they seemed to be just air in his eyes, completely ignored. Su Han narrowed his eyes slightly. He noticed that the moment Zhuo Yunfan entered the door, an unknown aura seemed to surge around the third princess Cen Yuling. The strength of these two people is higher than the others present, and they have reached the life spring level. The momentum between the two people actually felt like they were at war with each other. Although they could not see the light and shadow of swords, they were still facing each other tit for tat. There is a situation. Su Han also understood at once that since the strength of the Zhuo family was such that even the royal family of the Qingfeng Dynasty was afraid of it, then there must be an overt or covert conflict between the Zhuo family and the royal family. However, this kind of collision is destined to be impossible to put on the table. Look at Cen Yuling and Zhuo Yunfan, both of them have calm and calm smiles on their faces. That relaxed expression almost makes people think that this is just a sympathy between the two geniuses of the younger generation of Qingfeng Dynasty. Only Su Han was secretly amused. "Zhuo Yunfan has met the third princess." Zhuo Yunfan also bowed his hand towards Cen Yuling. "Sit down." Cen Yuling's tone was calm, and her mood could not be heard. He pointed to the seat next to Su Han and motioned for Zhuo Yunfan to take a seat. After Zhuo Yunfan sat down, he glanced at Su Han who was sitting there. At that moment, Zhuo Yunfan couldn't help but frown slightly, looked at the others and said, "Who is he?" Since Zhuo Yunfan came in, except for Cen Yuling who was sitting down, the other young geniuses all stood up one after another. Only Su Han remained seated, motionless. This scene, as proud as Zhuo Yunfan, naturally made him unhappy. Among the younger generation of the Qingfeng Dynasty, except for the third princess Cen Yuling who dared to show off in front of him, who else was qualified to do so? Zhuo Yunfan was furious, and the atmosphere at the scene suddenly condensed. Among the other young geniuses, someone immediately gloated: "Brother Zhuo, don't you know this person? He has become quite famous these days." "This person is just a child of the Yan family with a foreign surname, and he actually got a trial quota in the Fengming Academy of the Yan family. The few of usBut they were all curious about him. " "Su Han, why don't you take a pee and look at yourself? Why are you putting on such a stinky air in front of Brother Zhuo?" "Haha, I was disrespectful to the princess just now, and now I'm rude to Brother Zhuo. Do you think you are great?" With every word you say to me, everyone is adding insult to injury and criticizing Su Han. Zhuo Yunfan waved his hand and everyone immediately shut up. However, these guys were already gloating about Su Han's misfortune, waiting to see Su Han's jokes. Anyway, their purpose of sowing discord and adding fuel to the fire was achieved. As the most powerful geniuses of each of the six pillar families, these people originally felt that Su Han, a foreigner, was not worthy of sitting with them. Moreover, this foreigner was only at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and he was quite impressive. Now that I got the opportunity, I naturally flaunted it in front of Zhuo Yunfan. "Su Han?" Zhuo Yunfan snorted, "Is there such a person in the Qingfeng Dynasty? How come Zhuo has never heard of him?" "Hahaha." Others laughed unscrupulously, as if they could step on Su Han's painful feet. They thought that Su Han had always been a child of the Yan family with a foreign surname, but he had only come into prominence recently, so they laughed at him like this. But he didn't expect that Su Han was not from the Qingfeng Dynasty at all. He really just came to the Qingfeng Dynasty a few days ago. Therefore, for Su Han, the lethality of this ridicule is zero. Old God Su Han was here, looking Zhuo Yunfan up and down, and suddenly grinned: "Who are you? You said it as if I should know you." As soon as this moment came out, Zhuo Yunfan's face suddenly darkened, and the air around him seemed to freeze instantly. The young people around him were even more stunned, and then everyone looked at Su Han as if they were looking at a dead person. They never expected that a guy with a foreign surname from the Yan family would be so bold and openly call Ban Zhuo Yunfan! Even Cen Yuling didn¡¯t expect that this seemingly harmless Su Han could have such a sharp side. To be fair, even as a royal princess, she rarely openly conflicts with Zhuo Yunfan when there is no special need. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t dare, or that she doesn¡¯t have the strength, but when it comes to their level, once they confront each other, it may cause conflicts in all aspects behind the scenes. Therefore, although there is a secret fight between Cen Yuling and Zhuo Yunfan, it is rarely brought to the surface. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2361 Causes public outrage You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cen Yuling originally wanted to come out to smooth things over, but after thinking about it, she decided to take a look at the situation first. Zhuo Yunfan was not furious, but at this moment, his eyes were as cold as from hell. He was originally an extremely proud person, and Su Han's words undoubtedly greatly challenged his majesty as the top genius of the Qingfeng Dynasty. Everyone else present also knows Zhuo Yunfan very well, and they all know that the more Zhuo Yunfan behaves like this, the scarier he becomes. Zhuo Yunfan is a genius at the third level of Life Spring Realm. Once he exerts his power, he will naturally be quite terrifying. But Su Han didn't seem to know that his words had caused trouble. Da Ma Jin Dao leaned back on his chair, picked up a piece of snack and stuffed it into his mouth. While eating, he said: "Princess, who did you invite here?" ? Each one is stuck in front of you like a piece of wood, which affects your mood of eating and drinking." "Su Han, right?" Zhuo Yunfan stared at Su Han coldly, "Zhuo didn't expect that you, a mere outward-looking child of the Yan family, have some backbone? However, have you ever thought about it, because of your Are you stupid and will bring disaster to the Yan family? Or do you not care at all about the Yan family who trained you and gave you the qualifications for the Fengming Academy trial?" Su Han smiled, put down the snack in his hand, and clapped his hands. "Listening to your tone, it seems that you can destroy the Yan family with just a few moves?" Zhuo Yunfan said indifferently: "In the eyes of the world, the Yan family is one of the six pillar families of the Qingfeng Dynasty. However, in front of the Zhuo family, the Yan family is nothing?" As soon as Zhuo Yunfan said these words, even Cen Yuling next to him frowned slightly. I have to say that when Zhuo Yunfan said this in front of the royal family, it really gave people a subtle feeling that he was a little arrogant. Su Han laughed and said, "It sounds very powerful. At this time, should I show fear to cooperate with you?" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Cen Yuling suddenly laughed in her heart. She had to admit that Su Han's constricting tone made her feel very happy. However, Zhuo Yunfan's face became increasingly gloomy. To be honest, if Zhuo Yunfan hadn't been saving face and didn't want to be known as a bully, he would have slapped this kid to death. When a genius next to Zhuo Yunfan saw this, he also shouted: "You kid with a foreign surname, how dare you contradict Brother Zhuo in person, why don't you kneel down and apologize to Brother Zhuo." Su Han laughed: "I see you keep calling me my surname, boy. Can you tell me why you care so much about my surname?" That day the genius snorted: "What's the point? People with foreign surnames outside the Six Pillar Stone Clan, who are from a humble background and can look after homes and homes. If they want to sit side by side with us, it is undoubtedly a disservice to us, the Six Pillar Stone Clan." An insult to blood.¡± "Yes, to put it mildly, guys from humble backgrounds are just ants, and we are ashamed to be associated with them!" "These geniuses all screamed. It was obvious that they also had the idea of ????original origin in their hearts. For them, who were always accustomed to being superior, people of low origin were the original sin. Su Han laughed: "It seems that I got the trial quota of Fengming Academy, which deeply hurts your glass heart. Don't tell me, you are not jealous? If you are not from the six pillar families, , I¡¯m afraid that with your talents, you won¡¯t be able to get this quota in your lifetime, right?¡± It has to be said that Su Han's angle made these people stunned. They were just blindly hostile to Su Han before, but they never thought about the origin of their deep-rooted hostility towards geniuses with foreign surnames. Now that Su Han said this, it seemed that they were so hostile because of jealousy. Because if they are not from one of the six pillar families, without the resources of the family, it is hard to say how far their talents will go. The most important thing is that Su Han's words seem to make some sense. All of a sudden, these geniuses were furious: "A foreigner named ant, who do you think you are?" "Hmph, a person with a foreign surname dares to speak nonsense here. How on earth did the Yan family give you a place? Who knows?" This sentence aroused public anger, and everyone pointed their fingers at Su Han. Zhuo Yunfan, on the other hand, seemed to have calmed down a little at this time. There was a sarcastic smile on his face, his head tilted slightly, and he seemed to be saying to Cen Yuling: "Third Princess, a person's origin is like a brand, it cannot be wiped off. , It can¡¯t be wiped away. This boy comes from a humble background, and he will never be able to wipe away this stain in his life, what do you think?¡± It looks likeWhen speaking to Cen Yuling, he was actually looking directly at Su Han, with a somewhat provocative and malicious look in his eyes, as if he wanted to deliberately provoke Su Han. For a genius of Zhuo Yunfan's level, he is no longer satisfied with just disagreeing and committing murder. Once someone angers him, what he wants is to hit the other person's weak point accurately and make the other person angrier than him. It is best if he laughs and watches the other person jump in anger. This is the most satisfying. However, it is naturally impossible for Cen Yuling to agree with Zhuo Yunfan's words. Smiling faintly: "Have you not seen that the top strong men of the Qingfeng Dynasty also have origins as casual cultivators? I think that once you reach the pinnacle of martial arts, who will care about your origins. With such deep sectarian views, it is This princess is a little surprised." When Su Han heard this, he also laughed loudly: "The princess is still wise. The world is so big. Some people may be proud of their origins, but in the eyes of higher-level people, they are just ants. If you don't want to be an ant, you can only strengthen yourself." .¡± After saying that, Su Han also stood up and cupped his hands towards Cen Yuling: "Princess, if you have different opinions and don't agree with each other, I have nothing to say to these frogs in the well. When you get to Fengming Academy in the future, if Princess is interested, you and I can talk about it. How about Qingyun¡¯s ambition?¡± Su Han didn¡¯t have a special fondness for Cen Yuling, but at least he was much better than others. As for other people, Su Han really has no interest in wasting words and time with these boring guys. Before Cen Yuling could answer, someone had already shouted: "Su Han, I've been putting up with you for a long time!" The person who spoke suddenly stood up and strode from his seat to Su Han. The other geniuses also stood up one after another, with angry eyes and evil eyes. It seems that these guys have obviously reached a tacit agreement to attack Su Han. Perhaps, in addition to being unhappy with Su Han because of his background, these people also wanted to show favor to Zhuo Yunfan and help Zhuo Yunfan teach Su Han a lesson. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2362: Crush the Opponent You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, this is the territory of the royal family after all. If you want to teach Su Han a lesson here, you must first ask the owner here for instructions. Among the geniuses, the one who stood up from the table with a gloomy face looked at Cen Yuling and clasped his fists: "Your Highness, this person is so self-righteous that Zhang really can't stand it. I beg Your Highness the Princess to allow Zhang to teach him how to behave." .Lest we get to Fengming Academy and disgrace our Qingfeng Dynasty." Cen Yuling looked at Su Han thoughtfully and said nothing. Zhuo Yunfan on the side chuckled and said: "Your Highness, since today is the Genius Summit, the people here are all the elites who are about to go to Fengming Academy for the trial. It is harmless to compare with each other and warm up for the trial." If he hadn¡¯t taken his own image into consideration, Zhuo Yunfan would have taken action to teach Su Han a lesson. Now that Zhuo Yunfan sees a genius from the Zhang family step forward, it is natural that he would like it. Cen Yuling's bright eyes wandered around Su Han for a while. Seeing Su Han's indifferent expression, his heart moved and he nodded slightly. "The Genius Summit, let's have some martial arts discussions to make it more exciting. However, it must be done to the end, and no blood will be hurt." Cen Yuling not only agreed to compete and discuss, but also stipulated the standards for the competition. Su Han suddenly smiled: "Princess, since it is a competition, it is not just a show. If it is stipulated that no blood can be seen, wouldn't it mean that the hands and feet are tied and cannot be used?" Cen Yuling was startled and looked at Su Han thoughtfully. Her original intention to set limits like that was to protect Su Han. Because Su Han's cultivation level is only at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm, while Zhang Bin, the genius of the Zhang family, is at the half-step Life Spring Realm. No matter from any aspect, Su Han is no match for Zhang Bin. Because Su Han contradicted Zhuo Yunfan before, Cen Yuling had a good impression of Su Han. So to a certain extent, her words meant to protect Su Han. But he didn¡¯t expect that Su Han would be so reckless and he didn¡¯t understand her intentions. This made Cen Yuling slightly angry. Naturally, Zhang Bin would not let go of this opportunity and gave a ferocious smile: "Your Highness, now you should know how crazy this boy with a foreign surname is, right? If such a person is not allowed to suffer some hardships, even if he passes Fengming Academy In Fengming Academy, I'm afraid I won't survive for only three days." Someone next to him shouted: "Zhang Bin, I heard that Su Han broke your cousin Yan Xiong's arm while he was at the Yan family. Now Yan Xiong is still in the Yan family prison. You're just making a show of it. Brother, you can¡¯t just talk without practicing.¡± Su Han suddenly realized when he heard this. It turns out that Zhang Bin is related to Yan Xiong and is Yan Xiong's cousin. Thinking about it, Yan Xiong¡¯s mother should have been born in the Zhang family. This kind of marriage relationship between aristocratic families is quite common. No wonder Zhang Bin jumped out immediately. "Zhang Bin, right?" Su Han suddenly chuckled, "I sympathize with you." "Sympathize with me?" Zhang Bin laughed loudly, "Boy, wait until I break your bones one by one, and then tear your mouth apart, will you still be able to laugh?" As he spoke, Zhang Bin gained momentum, and a majestic momentum like a mountain burst out of his body and punched him. In an instant, the scene was filled with turmoil, and countless punches emerged from Zhang Bin's fist, like wind and thunder, seeming to tear the enemy in front of him into pieces. It has to be said that Zhang Bin does have the ability to be arrogant. Although he is also in the half-step life spring realm, his half-step life spring realm is more solid than other half-step life spring realms. Even Zhuo Yunfan had a smile on his face when he saw Zhang Bin's momentum, and he obviously admired Zhang Bin's strength. ?Looking at Su Han again, he stood there in a daze, as if he was scared to death. Seeing this, Cen Yuling frowned slightly. Deep down in her heart, she still had some expectations for Su Han. After all, would anyone who dared to contradict Zhuo Yunfan like that have no confidence at all? ¡°If he couldn¡¯t withstand even one of Zhang Bin¡¯s moves, then was he just trying to please Zhuo Yunfan just to please her as a princess? If that¡¯s the case, she will be very disappointed! ¡° There are many people around Cen Yuling who want to please her, and there is no shortage of Su Han. If she had some fondness for Su Han before, it was because Su Han did not compromise when faced with Zhuo Yunfan's strength, but chose tit-for-tat. It takes courage for the younger generation in the Qingfeng Dynasty to dare to contradict Zhuo Yunfan. What she admires is Su Han's courage. But if there is no strength behind this courage, it will seem a bit ignorant.  Cen Yuling's originally good mood was slowly sinking. etc! When she glanced at Su Han again, she suddenly found that a ray of light flashed across Su Han's eyes. There was also a weird smile on the corner of his mouth. Immediately afterwards, Su Han activated his hand skills and punched. The energy in the body, like a dragon escaping from trouble, could no longer be suppressed at this moment and poured out. Boom! The gushing energy evolved into a huge fist, and with its devastating momentum, it completely shattered Zhang Bin's countless fists in an instant! The wild fist force hit Zhang Bin with an unfinished attitude. This sudden change, in the blink of an eye, exceeded everyone's expectations. Zhuo Yunfan¡¯s heart sank and he secretly screamed something bad. His thoughts turned around suddenly, and he heard Zhang Bin's extremely cruel scream, and his whole body had been completely swallowed up by the huge fist. boom! Zhang Bin's body was knocked out and fell dozens of meters away, causing tables and chairs everywhere to become a mess. Even at that moment, everyone heard the crisp sound of many bones breaking. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Zhang Bin vomited out several mouthfuls of blood, staggered and tried to stand up, but in the end he couldn't hold on, and collapsed on the ground. His whole body was as soft as a rag bag, and many bones were obviously broken. The air is still filled with colorful energy. There was silence all around, and no one made a sound, as if they were afraid that making a sound would ignite the air. The other young geniuses who had been at odds with Zhang Bin before had extremely complicated expressions at this moment. Their faces were full of surprise, confusion, and even panic. How can this be? That was Zhang Bin, one of the top geniuses of the Zhang family, and the Zhang family was also at the forefront among the six pillar families. Zhang Bin himself is also in the half-step life spring realm, and his cultivation level is even better than the average half-step life spring realm. And now, a descendant of the Yan family with a foreign surname actually defeated Zhang Bin, and he defeated him in such a strong way! They can naturally see that the way Su Han defeated Zhang Bin just now was not opportunistic at all, but a truly overwhelming crushing. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2363 Fengming Academy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Is this guy really at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm?" "Is he really a child with a foreign surname? Where did the Yan family find such a guy?" Su Han looked at the others with indifferent eyes: "You guys seemed to want to teach me how to behave just now?" Su Han¡¯s tone was not very sinister, but at this moment, it made it difficult for these guys to resist. They all subconsciously took a few steps back, not daring to attack Su Han directly. One person said sarcastically: "This is your and Zhang Bin's grudge, and we didn't get involved." When Su Han saw the evasive looks of these people, he knew that it was impossible for these bullies to stand firm in front of him. "Coward!" Su Han smiled contemptuously, walked up to Zhang Bin without even looking at these guys, and spoke coldly and condescendingly. "Zhang Bin, you should know who the loser is this time, right? For the sake of the princess, I will spare your life this time." At this moment, Zhang Bin was lying on the ground like a dead dog, extremely humiliated, but unable to struggle, his face was ashen. Cen Yuling¡¯s delicate face was full of surprise. After a long time, the surprise slowly receded, and the silence was broken. "Su Han, it seems that there is indeed a reason why the Yan family gave you a place in Fengming Academy. This princess previously believed that the young geniuses of this Qingfeng Dynasty, except for me and Zhuo Yunfan, The level of other people is quite different from the two of us. But now it seems that we can¡¯t definitely say that.¡± A princess is a princess after all, and she can always look at problems from a superior perspective. Moreover, she did not think too highly of Su Han, she just said that the gap between Su Han and the two of them was not that big. However, Zhuo Yunfan snorted lightly and said disapprovingly: "It's just a defeat of a loser. Your Highness, don't praise it too highly. Be careful, the higher your expectations, the greater your disappointment." Cen Yuling smiled faintly and was noncommittal. Su Han knew that in today¡¯s battle, the edge has been passed. He didn't want to get too entangled, so he hugged Cen Yuling and said, "Princess, see you later." After saying that, the figure disappeared in the palace. Cen Yuling was thoughtful and smiled lightly: "Mr. Zhuo, this seems to be the first time that this princess has seen someone refuting your face like this, but you didn't fight back on the spot?" Zhuo Yunfan laughed: "I will lose my worth by arguing with useless ants. When I get to Fengming Academy, Zhuo believes that someone will teach him how to be a good person." ¡­¡­ Soon, it was a few days before the trial at Fengming Academy. Su Han set off from the royal capital of the Qingfeng Dynasty two days in advance. Fengming Academy was located in the Yanluo Dynasty, and the Yanluo Dynasty and the Qingfeng Dynasty spanned two dynasties, so the distance was not close. For Su Han, it is easy to fly with Tian Kun's wings at such a distance. Looking at the mountains and rivers below, constantly retreating rapidly below me, I also have the feeling that the ocean is vast enough for fish to leap, and the sky is high enough for birds to fly. Fengming Academy is located in the Yanluo Dynasty, and the Yanluo Dynasty is the largest and most powerful dynasty among the eleven dynasties. In the northeast of the Yanluo Dynasty, there is a mountain range stretching for tens of thousands of miles, called Fengming Mountain Range. Fengming Academy is located in the Fengming Mountain Range. The entrance trial of Fengming Academy is also held at the location of Fengming Academy. Generally speaking, new students from each dynasty undergo introductory trials separately. In other words, the seven new students recommended by the Qingfeng Dynasty will undergo the entry trial together. When Su Han arrived at the designated gathering place outside the Fengming Mountains, the other six new students from the Qingfeng Dynasty had already arrived. Of course, these six people were the six people at the Genius Summit that day. When the leader, Cen Yuling, saw Su Han, he just smiled lightly and said, "Everyone is here, let's go." Su Han also sensed that there was an extremely resentful look in the team looking at him. He knew it was Wang Bin without even looking. In addition, there is a vague gaze that also stays on him from time to time. It is naturally Zhuo Yunfan. Su Han couldn¡¯t help but feel that he had already made a lot of troubles even before he started this entry trial. However, it is naturally impossible for him to be afraid of Liang Zi at this level. The seven people moved their bodies and flew into the Fengming Mountain Range. The Fengming Mountain Range, viewed from the outside, seems to be shrouded in a layer of wonderful floating light, hazy and dreamy, making the entire mountain range full of mystery.  In fact, this dreamy light should be the blessing of the spiritual power of heaven and earth in Fengming Mountain Range. The seven people flew for a while and saw the floating clouds shrouded in the distance. Amidst the clouds and mist, clusters of buildings appeared in the mist-shrouded mountains. The appearance of these buildings is similar, all in the shape of pagodas. It¡¯s just that these pagoda-shaped buildings are large and small, high and low. Among them, there is a huge golden tower, which is particularly majestic and spectacular. It is surrounded by other large and small buildings. It stands out like a flock of chickens in the building complex and is extremely conspicuous. This giant golden tower pierces the sky. Just looking at it from a distance makes people feel like they are standing on a high mountain, and it also gives people an extremely strong visual impact. Moreover, the golden main tower is not only towering into the clouds, but there are also statues standing on the high walls of the golden main tower. These statues are huge, like ancient giants, with a majestic look. The huge bodies, coupled with the lifelike facial expressions and movements, seem to give these statues vitality and make them even more shocking. It seems that this golden main tower is obviously the landmark building of Fengming Academy. The other six members of the Qingfeng Dynasty were obviously visiting Fengming Academy for the first time. Although the six of them all had high status in the Qingfeng Dynasty, they had never seen such a magnificent building, and they were all speechless for a while. Only Su Han smiled lightly and looked at the golden tower with a very calm expression. The gate of Fengming Academy is also very spectacular. Under the gate, there are thousands of white jade steps that can be seen endlessly. "And at the bottom of these thousands of steps, stood a thin strong man in yellow clothes. It seemed that this strong man was obviously waiting for them. "Cen Yuling from the Qingfeng Dynasty led the other six geniuses from the Qingfeng Dynasty to report for the trial." Cen Yuling Tingting's figure also walked towards the strong man in yellow, bowed and asked, "What do you call me, senior?" The strong man nodded to the seven people and said, "You can just call me Elder Guan. I am here to take you to the trial." "Thank you, senior." Cen Yuling was also very polite. She also knew that in the realm of Fengming Academy, her status as the princess of the Qingfeng Dynasty was not enough to bring her special treatment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2364 Sky Thunder Valley You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With the leadership of Elder Guan, the seven people successfully entered the gate of Fengming Academy. This Fengming Academy, like the original Fengyu Palace, is composed of many peaks. However, Fengming Academy far exceeds the Fengyu Palace in terms of scale and momentum. Elder Guan led seven people and kept walking through the clouds and mist. Half an hour later, they arrived at the depths of Fengming Academy. In front of you is a valley. However, this valley is different from the valleys that everyone has seen before. There are cliffs with tens of thousands of feet high on both sides. The cliffs and the ground are almost at right angles, leaving only a thin line of valley in the middle, almost like a line of sky. Generally, very depressing. What's even more surprising is that in this valley, thunder is constantly falling from the void. The purple and white thunder is like an electric snake, constantly dancing around. Just looking at it makes people a little scared. . "This place is Tianlei Valley, and it is also one of the trial places for newcomers of Fengming Academy. You will conduct the entry trial here. As long as you stay in Tianlei Valley for ten days, you will be deemed to have passed the entry trial. Everyone, please ." Elder Guan smiled faintly and motioned for everyone to enter Tianlei Valley. The seven people took a deep breath when they looked at the thunder and lightning snakes that were constantly chopping down in the Thunder Valley that day. However, each of them is a genius in the family dynasty, so naturally they will not give in easily. One figure after another, they all flew towards the Thunder Valley that day. Cen Yuling also gave Su Han a meaningful look before entering Tianlei Valley. After her, Zhuo Yunfan also entered. Su Han smiled slightly and was the last one to enter Tianlei Valley. Entering the Tianlei Valley, there were cliffs with tens of thousands of feet on both sides, and there was only a narrow valley in the middle. The seven of them each found a place to stay. As long as you stay in this Heavenly Thunder Valley for ten days, you will be considered as passing the entry test. Looking at the Heavenly Thunder Valley from the outside, the power of the thunder doesn¡¯t seem too terrifying. But after entering Tianlei Valley, everyone discovered that looking at the power of Tianlei from the perspective of the inside of Tianlei Valley, it was a completely different feeling. In this long and narrow valley, lightning flashed and thundered, bright light shone, tearing apart the void, and the original power of the sky thunder continued to wreak havoc. The thunder seemed to be filled with rage and resentment, as if it wanted to devour the sky. Wherever Su Han looked, these geniuses all used their own magical powers to protect themselves from the power of thunder. Suddenly, a message from the divine consciousness floated into Su Han's sea of ??consciousness: "This Fengming Academy entry trial is generally not too difficult for geniuses who have obtained the recommended quota. According to the The past practice is to eliminate at most 20% of the people. Although you are at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm, you can crush Zhang Bin with one move, so your strength should not be bad. Keep a normal attitude, and Tianlei Valley will not be too difficult to deal with this day. " This divine consciousness transmission actually came from Cen Yuling. Su Han couldn't help but raise his eyebrows, Chuanyin smiled and said: "The princess actually said so many words to me, a guy with a foreign surname, at once, shouldn't I be grateful?" "Don't be ridiculous, I have no sectarian views, you should know. The reason why I bother to remind you is because you are the one with the lowest cultivation level among the students from the Qingfeng Dynasty who came to participate in the trial. This princess hopes that all seven people from the Qingfeng Dynasty will pass the test. I don¡¯t want anyone to fail and be sent back.¡± In fact, Cen Yuling still didn¡¯t tell the truth completely. The reason why she bothered to remind Su Han was mainly because Su Han had contradicted Zhuo Yunfan before, and this was considered a reward for her. After Cen Yuling transmitted this sentence, he stopped transmitting the message. Su Han also smiled. He did not use his magical power to protect his body like the others. Instead, he closed his eyes, the black dragon spectrum circulated in his body, and directly used the sky thunder to temper his body. The Black Dragon Book is originally a technique that takes into account both the cultivation of spiritual power and the cultivation of the physical body. This opportunity to temper the body with the Heavenly Thunder was hard-won. Su Han also took advantage of this opportunity to greedily absorb the energy of the Heavenly Thunder, and used the operation of the Black Dragon Spectrum to transform it into the spiritual power within his Dantian Divine Sea. Ten days passed by in a flash. Cen Yuling also opened her eyes and ended her trance state. The first thing she did was to check the status of the other six people. What makes her happy is that in the past ten days, the other six people have persisted, and no one has been eliminated because they could not withstand the power of the thunder. However, the condition of several of them is more or less miserable. Especially for Zhang Bin, it stands to reason that among the seven students of the Qingfeng Dynasty, his strength is still at the forefront. A Tianlei Valley will definitely not make him miserable. ? ?However, because Zhang Bin had just broken many bones in his body by Su Han not long ago, it is already remarkable that he was able to regain his mobility in such a short time. This is also thanks to Zhang Bin being a genius of the Six Pillar Family and the family's panacea. Hit him frequently. Otherwise, I'm afraid he would still be lying in bed. However, even if Zhang Bin has regained his mobility, he is still far from returning to his peak condition. This time tempering in Tianlei Valley made him miserable. His state of recovery from serious injuries could not sustain him for ten days in Tianlei Valley. In the last few days, he consumed a lot of precious protective talismans. Only then did I get through it. As for the other half-step Lifespring realm geniuses, although they are not as miserable as Zhang Bin, they are more or less over-consumed. Zhuo Yunfan was the only one who didn¡¯t look red-faced or out of breath. This trial in Tianlei Valley was really not that difficult for him, who was at the third level of Life Spring Realm. However, when Cen Yuling finally laid her eyes on Su Han, she was shocked. I saw that Su Han was refreshed and refreshed. He did not feel tired at all after being attacked by thunder for ten days. Instead, he was a hundred times more energetic. Even the blood energy and aura in his body were stronger than before entering Tianlei Valley, and his overall aura also seemed stronger than before. How on earth did this guy do it? Suddenly, Cen Yuling felt that she couldn't see through this Su Han. At this moment, Elder Guan¡¯s voice also rang, informing them that they could leave Tianlei Valley. "Congratulations, you have passed the Fengming Academy entry trial and become an official member of Fengming Academy." Elder Guan Guan still had little expression and said calmly, "Now, I will take you to Chenxi Pavilion where the new students live." "Thank you, Elder Guan." Everyone said one after another. This Chenxi Pavilion is a relatively flat area in Fengming Academy. Looking from a distance, among the green mountains and green waters, there is a small building, which looks very stylish and unique. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2365 A Cave You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The seven of you will temporarily live in Chenxi Pavilion now. This is where the new students lived when they first arrived. After the formal induction ceremony, you will be assigned your respective places, and then you will leave here." Elder Guan Guan said, and reminded him, "Remember, the formal initiation ceremony will be one month later. During this month, you can move around freely in Fengming Academy and get familiar with the environment of Fengming Academy. Of course, you can also leave Fengming Academy, but you must come back before the initiation ceremony." With that said, Elder Guan arranged the accommodation for the seven people and left Chenxi Pavilion. Su Han walked around his residence. In Chenxi Pavilion, everyone's residence is a small manor, with a separate door and courtyard, independent space, very good privacy, and all the training props are available. Standing on the outskirts of the cave, feeling the ethereal atmosphere all around, you can feel the strong spiritual power floating around when you breathe. It is indeed more suitable for cultivation than any place Su Han has been to before. "Fengming Academy is a new beginning." Su Han took a deep breath and looked forward to it. This is the place where geniuses meet, where dragons and tigers fight. There are many caves in Chenxi Pavilion. In addition to Su Han and the other seven, there are also new students from other dynasties living here. Of course, these new students are not the ones Su Han is paying attention to yet. What he focuses on is his own strength. If he wants to collide with more geniuses as soon as possible, he must improve his strength as soon as possible. Since Su Han entered the path of cultivation in this life, his martial arts foundation is based on the five elements. He has refined the magic weapon from the origin of the five elements in his body, and has all the energy of the five elements in his Dantian Divine Sea. In this way, his foundation is obviously more stable than that of a monk who cultivates a single attribute. However, this means that every time Su Han crosses a big realm, he must gather the attributes of the five elements to complete this major breakthrough. Su Han¡¯s body originally contained treasures from the five elements. Gold had the Tianhe Glazed Tower, wood had the Yimu Demon Vine, water and fire had the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower, and earth had the Jedi Spirit Pearl. However, in the space passage to the world of the heavens, the Tianhe Glazed Tower blocked the brilliance attack for Su Han, but it was also completely shattered and could no longer be used. Now, Su Han's body lacks this treasure of golden origin. The last time I broke through to the Divine Sea Realm, I borrowed the power of the Demon Relic and skipped the process of gathering the five elements. However, now that Su Han has reached the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm, it is only a matter of time before he reaches the Life Spring Realm. By then, there must be gold origin treasures. "I just don't know where to look for this golden origin treasure for a while?" Su Han also had no clue. Although there are many treasures in the world, there are still not many treasures with the origin of the Five Elements attributes. At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door outside the cave. "Come in." Su Han said smoothly. Then, a figure walked into Su Han's cave. This figure is that of a young boy with a bun-like bun on his head. Although he is young, he has an air of immortality. "This brother is also a new student who has just arrived at Fengming Academy. He lives in the cave next to you. His name is Lin Yang. I don't know what I call him?" This young man also smiled and said to Su Han. It seemed that he came here specially to say hello. "My name is Su Han." Su Han also smiled lightly. Although he would not be too enthusiastic about people who took the initiative to show kindness, he would not pretend to be cold and make the other person lose face. "Brother Su Han, which dynasty are you from? I come from the Damu Dynasty." Lin Yang also asked curiously. "Qingfeng Dynasty." Su Han said, gesturing for Lin Yang to sit down, and then poured a cup of tea and said, "I am a newbie here, and I don't know the rules of Fengming Academy. I will give this cup of tea to Brother Lin first." Lin Yang was a humble man and was flattered when he saw Su Han taking the initiative to offer tea. He said hurriedly: "I have just arrived here a few days ago. Brother Su Han, I should be one or two years younger than you, so you can call me Xiao Lin or Xiao Yang." That¡¯s it. When we first met, I didn¡¯t have anything good with me, so I offered some elixirs and I hope Brother Su Han won¡¯t dislike it.¡± With that said, Lin Yang took out a few small pill bottles and placed them on the table. "Hehe, my martial arts talent is relatively average, but I have some talent in elixirs. I was able to get a place in Fengming Academy because of my small advantage in alchemy., pills piled up all the way. These three bottles of elixirs are each different. There are elixirs that help with cultivation, and there are also elixirs that heal injuries. They are all suitable for high-level people in the Divine Sea Realm" Lin Yang introduced these elixirs, and they turned out to be relatively expensive elixirs. "Fellow Taoist Xiao Lin, these elixirs are so precious. Isn't it too expensive when we meet for the first time?" Su Han said with a smile. Lin Yang hurriedly said: "These elixirs are relatively valuable to others. But I am good at refining elixirs. If these elixirs are gone, they can still be refined. And" "And what?" Su Han asked curiously. Lin Yang blushed: "Okay, I'll just tell you the truth. In fact, I came to visit Brother Su Han today. In addition to saying hello, I also want to ask for something." "What's the matter?" Su Han saw that the other party was shy and felt that he was not the kind of evil-minded person, so he didn't have any bad feelings. "It's like this. On the way to Fengming Academy, I discovered a cave together with several geniuses from several other dynasties. In that cave, a very strong spiritual energy of heaven and earth overflowed. It was obvious that there was talent in the world. The treasure is in the cave. A few of us wanted to enter the cave to explore, but before we reached a tenth of the way in the cave, we were blocked by the complex terrain inside and could not move forward. In the cave, it was very hot. Sometimes it's cold, and when it's hot, earth fire spurts out, raging like a fire dragon, and when it's cold, it's like nine days of freezing cold, as if even the blood is frozen." When Lin Yang said this, he also said excitedly, "Brother Su Han, I want to invite you to explore the cave with us. There are definitely treasures in the cave. If you can overcome the complicated terrain, walk If you go to the deepest part of the cave, you will definitely have a good chance. I can assure you that the strong spiritual energy of heaven and earth flowing out of the cave entrance is definitely not fake." "Are you planning to ask me for help?" Su Han asked. Lin Yang said quickly: "No, if I ask for your help, how can this little pill be enough? I want to invite you to join the team, and the treasures harvested by then will be shared equally by everyone. The other geniuses are also Fengming Academy, now they are all looking for helpers. When the time comes, everyone will go together and explore together. I believe we will be able to reach the deepest part of the cave." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2366 The Four Dynasties You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Invite me to join your team?" Su Han was a little moved, but he was still a little confused, "There are so many people in Chenxi Pavilion, why did you only invite me? Don't you invite people from the Damu Dynasty?" "This" Lin Yang blushed, "To tell you the truth, it's because there is a restriction at the entrance of the cave. We tried it. Only monks below the first level of the Life Spring Realm can enter, and those with the second level and the second level of the Life Spring Realm can enter." Monks above the weight level cannot pass that restriction." "So, I can't find people who are at the second level of the Life Spring Realm and above. And there are several geniuses with pretty good talents below the first level of the Life Spring Realm, including those from our Damu Dynasty. But as soon as they heard about this prohibition I feel that there must be nothing good in the cave, so I don¡¯t want to go there. So I think Brother Su, your cultivation level is at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm" Su Han couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He had been doing this for a long time. It was because of his low cultivation that he came to find him. "However, this Lin Yang is a little too honest. Those geniuses with good talents are unwilling to go because of this ban, so why don't you not mention this ban?" Lin Yang saw that Su Han only smiled and said nothing, and said anxiously: "Brother Su Han, I guarantee that although there is such a strange restriction at the entrance of the cave, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth coming from the cave is really strong. Those who refuse People, they definitely suffered a big loss!" Su Han looked at Lin Yang's tone, and it didn't seem like he was being hypocritical. What Su Han was most concerned about was actually what Lin Yang said just now, saying that the cave was alternately cold and hot. When it was hot, there would be fire erupting from the earth, raging like a fire dragon, and when it was cold, it would be like nine days of freezing cold. On the surface, this seems like nothing. But Su Han knew very well that a situation like this usually meant that there might be things of fire or water origin in the cave. Very few people know this knowledge, but it is real. As for the current Su Han, he is very concerned about the treasures with the origin of the five elements, especially the treasures with the origin of metal. "Generally speaking, treasures with different origins rarely exist at the same time. However, if there are treasures with both fire and water attributes in the cave, it is difficult to say whether there are treasures with metallic origins." Su Han knew that the chance of this was actually very small, but idleness was idleness, so there was no harm in trying his luck. Lin Yang looked at Su Han nervously, looking forward to Su Han's answer. Su Han smiled: "Fellow Taoist Xiao Lin, since you think so highly of me, I agree to this matter. However, if I find that things are different from what you described, or you have something to hide from me, I can withdraw at any time." Lin Yang nodded repeatedly and said: "If I hide anything from you, I will be punished by heaven and earth. However, the geniuses who discovered the cave with me, although they are all new students of Fengming Academy, their cultivation is different." It's true that they are all taller than me. Maybe we will encounter some problems in the cave by then, maybe." Lin Yang¡¯s cultivation level is at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Su Han smiled lightly and said, "It doesn't matter." It¡¯s just a small adventure. Su Han¡¯s main worry is not the strength of others, but the conspiracy and trap. Since Lin Yang has sworn it, there is no need to worry. "When will we set off?" Su Han asked. "We'll leave tomorrow." Lin Yang said hurriedly. After Su Han agreed, Lin Yang breathed a sigh of relief and gradually relaxed, chatting with Su Han. "Brother Su Han, this Yanluo Dynasty is really big, haha, bigger than our Damu Dynasty. The cave we are going to is not very far from the capital of Yanluo Dynasty. Maybe after the cave exploration is over, Can we still go to the capital of the Yanluo Dynasty to see it?" Lin Yang also had a look of admiration on his face. To be honest, he should have come from one of the top families in the Damu Dynasty. However, whether it is the Damu Dynasty or the Qingfeng Dynasty, they are incomparable to the Yanluo Dynasty. They are not a dynasty of the same magnitude at all. Su Han also learned more about the Eleventh Dynasty and Fengming Academy from Lin Yang's mouth. He also knew that the Yanluo Dynasty was the absolute leader among the Eleventh Dynasty, and its strength in all aspects far exceeded the others. Ten dynasties. Even among the entire Hundred Dynasties Alliance, the Yanluo Dynasty ranks high. Fengming Academy brought together the geniuses of the entire Eleven Dynasties, but among them, the geniuses from the Yanluo Dynasty were obviously the most numerous, accounting for the dominant position in Fengming Academy. The two chatted for a while, and then Lin Yang said goodbye and returned to his cave.  The next day, Su Han and Lin Yang walked out of the gate of Fengming Academy together, walked down a thousand steps, and walked into a forest outside the gate. It seems that this is the gathering place agreed upon by Lin Yang and several other geniuses. "This is it." Lin Yang looked around and said to himself, "It seems like we were the first to come." Su Han smiled lightly and did not refute anything. But in fact, his consciousness had sensed at least three groups of people hiding in the darkness of the forest. "It seems that although we are all new students of Fengming Academy, we come from different dynasties and are very wary of each other." After seeing Lin Yang, the three groups of people also came out of the darkness. There are three groups of people, each group consists of two people. It seems that there is an agreement between them that each person can only bring one helper. In this regard, no one has failed to make an appointment. When Lin Yang saw these three groups of people coming out, he felt a little cautious and stammered: "I thought I was the first, but I didn't expect you to be earlier." "Lin Yang, everyone is pointing at your elixirs this time. Have you brought them all?" One of the people, wearing golden robes embroidered with cloud patterns, asked calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve brought them all, I¡¯ve brought them all.¡± Lin Yang said with a smile. "Who is this?" The golden-robed genius looked at Su Han with a critical eye. Lin Yang said hurriedly: "This is a brother from the Qingfeng Dynasty. I invite him to be my helper." Su Han saw that Lin Yang's tone was very humble. It could be seen that Lin Yang, who was at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm, had the lowest status among this group of people. If everyone didn¡¯t want to use his elixir, I¡¯m afraid Lin Yang wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to participate. Su Han glanced at these three groups of people. From Lin Yang's introduction yesterday, he also knew something about the Eleventh Dynasty. He could tell that the two people wearing golden robes should be from the Jinxia Dynasty. There is also a group of two people wearing white clothes, they should be from the Xuefeng Dynasty. The remaining group of people wearing light yellow clothes should be from the Hundred Flowers Dynasty. The genius of the Jinxia Dynasty in golden robe frowned and said: "People from the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty are always so arrogant? It's already this point and they haven't come yet?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2367: Crossing the River and Burning the Bridge You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Jin Chen, do you people from the Jinxia Dynasty always have such bad mouths?" Suddenly, a curse came. Immediately afterwards, two sturdy figures wearing animal robes appeared in the woods. These two people are very powerful in terms of figure and aura, and they are also outstanding among this group of geniuses. As soon as these two people appeared, Jin Chen from the Jinxia Dynasty also snorted coldly, but did not refute anything. "Let me introduce myself. We are Wang Gao and Rong Dahao from the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty. Are you not late?" The two men laughed, looking domineering. Su Han observed that these two geniuses from the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty were both at the first level of the Life Spring Realm. However, these two people obviously focus on the physical body. In the first level of the Life Spring Realm, the physical bodies of these two people are definitely very powerful, and their combat effectiveness is definitely very strong. And the two geniuses of Jinxia Dynasty are also at the first level of Life Spring Realm. However, the physical bodies of these two people are obviously not as strong as the two from the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty, and they seem to be the main attack weapons. The rest of the people from the Snow Phoenix Dynasty and the Baihua Dynasty are a combination of one at the first level of the Life Spring Realm and the other at the half-step Life Spring Realm. It seems that he must be at the half-step Life Spring Realm, and he has hired someone at the first level of the Life Spring Realm to be his helper. In this way, the strength of this combination is obviously not as good as the Dragon Tiger Dynasty and Jinxia Dynasty. However, the group that looks the most miserable is Lin Yang and Su Han. This can be seen from the attitude of others towards them. One is at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and the other is at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. The eyes of others looking at them are More or less contemptuous. Originally, Lin Yang had no right to speak among these people. Now that he brought someone at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm, he seemed to have even less status. Wang Gao chuckled and walked towards Lin Yang: "Lin Yang, as we agreed last time, we will take you with us after you provide the elixirs needed for the expedition. Are the elixirs ready? If they are, we will share them now. Give it to everyone.¡± "Okay." Lin Yang nodded, "Everything is ready." As he spoke, Lin Yang also took out some bottles and jars from the storage ring, "This is the Righteous Pill to avoid poison and eliminate miasma. This is the Jasper Ice Heart Pill to eliminate fire poison. This is the Juyang Pill to eliminate cold air." .And this one is the Immovable Magic Heart Pill that isolates inner demons." Lin Yang distributed one copy to everyone, and also distributed one copy to Su Han. It can be seen that Lin Yang has done his best in preparing these things. These people were not polite at all. After taking it over, they immediately verified it on the spot. It can be seen that although everyone is also a new student of Fengming Academy, they are very wary of each other because they come from different dynasties. They were also worried that Lin Yang would have some back-up plan in these pills, and that he would take the opportunity to trick them when he got the chance. Lin Yang felt a little aggrieved when he saw everyone's actions, but he still didn't dare to say anything. After everyone tested the elixir, the agreed time has arrived. Wang Gao looked in the direction outside the forest: "The agreed time has passed, and the people from the Daxi Dynasty probably won't come. I suggest that we set off first." Although everyone was a little dissatisfied with Wang Gao's arrogance, this proposal was recognized by everyone. After all, everyone's time is precious, and no one wants to waste time waiting for someone. What¡¯s more, one less group of people is equivalent to one less group of people sharing the final fruits of victory with them. Only Lin Yang said timidly: "Otherwise, let's wait. We have made an appointment. Wouldn't it be bad if we didn't wait for them?" Su Han sighed in his heart when he saw Lin Yang like this. This Lin Yang is probably used to being a good guy and doesn't want to offend anyone. However, with this weak character and the weakest strength, who would take his words seriously? Sure enough, Wang Gao laughed and said: "How about this, Lin Yang, you guys wait here, we will set off first and explore the cave first. When the people from the Daxi Dynasty arrive, will you come over together?" "I think it's okay. Lin Yang is the most principled person. It would be best if he waits here." Jin Chen also agreed. Lin Yang has a weak character, but that doesn¡¯t mean he is a fool. Seeing Wang Gao and Jin Chen singing harmoniously, Lin Yang could tell that they were trying to squeeze him out too. Even so, Lin Yang moved his lips twice, but still didn't refute anything. Instead, he blushed and stopped talking like a bully. Su Han finally saw that these people were all harboring evil intentions and did not regard Lin Yang as an ally at all. Now that Lin Yang's elixir has been taken out,??It means that his utilization value has been squeezed out. Looking at this posture, the people of the four dynasties obviously wanted to exclude Lin Yang intentionally or unintentionally. Su Han followed Lin Yang calmly. He decided to wait and see. If these people really planned to exclude Lin Yang, he would naturally not agree. Five groups of people, a total of ten people, stood up and headed in the same direction, ready to set off. Just when Lin Yang was about to activate his body and magical powers, a golden figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and it was Jin Chen. "Lin Yang, as promised, you will wait here for the Daxi Dynasty people. I think you should not come with us?" Jin Chen's tone was light, but it was also full of domineering meaning. Lin Yang murmured: "Everyone should advance together and retreat together. If we have to wait, we should all wait together." Jin Chen had a sarcastic look on his face and laughed loudly: "You are the only one who suggested waiting, so naturally you should be the one to wait. Everyone agrees, right?" "Hahaha, yes, yes." The other three groups of people all laughed and agreed. With one less group of people, you can get an extra share of the final victory. What's more, Lin Yang is the weakest, so there is no pressure at all to exclude him. " Moreover, Lin Yang's greatest contribution is the elixir. Now that the elixir is available, there is no use for Lin Yang to go there. It can't help anything except holding back. As for Su Han next to Lin Yang, they didn't even bother to look at him. This man's cultivation level was not even as good as Lin Yang's. He must be another dragster. "Look, everyone wants you to wait here. It shows that everyone is expecting you." Jin Chen shrugged, stretched his feet on the ground, and drew a long ravine around Su Han and Lin Yang. The ravine formed a circle, enclosing Su Han and Lin Yang inside. "You two, just wait in this circle and don't cross the line. If you step outside the circle, don't blame Jin for being rude." No matter how well-educated Lin Yang is, he can't help but feel a little angry. It¡¯s just that his strength is not as good as that of the other party, and he has always been weak. Even if he is angry, he doesn¡¯t know what to say for a while, he just blushes and holds his anger. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2368 Entering the Cave You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Jin Chen, youyou go too far." It took a long time for Lin Yang to hold back these words. Jin Chen laughed loudly: "This is everyone's opinion. If you want to blame, just blame you for talking too much just now!" Su Han remained calm and suddenly walked up to Lin Yang. He stared at Jin Chen across from him calmly, and asked leisurely: "What do you mean, do you want to burn down the bridge and exclude our group?" Jin Chen didn¡¯t look at Su Han at all, because Su Han never said a word or expressed his attitude once since he appeared. Moreover, judging from his cultivation level, he is still at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. With Lin Yang¡¯s useless abilities, he definitely couldn¡¯t find any powerful helpers. Therefore, the others were in a tacit understanding and ignored Su Han. At this moment, when he heard Su Han speak, Jin Chen smiled proudly and glanced at Su Han: "Who are you? Are you qualified to speak here?" Su Han didn't say anything. He took a step forward, stretched out his foot, and smoothed the circle Jin Chen drew on the ground. "Seeking death!" Jin Chen was furious when he saw Su Han's actions. The circle he drew, this man dared to erase it. This was clearly a provocation to him, Jin Chen. At that moment, Jin Chen punched Su Han directly in the chest. Before the punch reached Su Han's chest, Jin Chen suddenly felt his wrist go numb. The next moment, his wrist was tightly squeezed by Su Han. He felt that the other person's hand was like an iron pliers. He wanted to break free, but he couldn't. Su Han flicked his hand, and Jin Chen's body flew more than ten meters away like a kite with a broken string, and hit a big tree hard. boom! Although this fall would not result in a loss of life, for a person at the first level of Life Spring Realm, being thrown out like this is undoubtedly a loss of face. For a moment, the scene was completely silent! Others looked at Su Han with a hint of surprise, including Lin Yang, who also opened his mouth in surprise. Obviously, no one expected that this eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm would be so hidden. Su Han¡¯s eyes were deep, he glanced around in front of everyone, and said calmly: ¡°Who has any other opinions?¡± Jin Chen was born in the Jinxia Dynasty, where swordsmanship was prevalent. In terms of physical strength, Jin Chen was indeed not as accomplished as he was with swords. But being thrown out by someone at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm was still very exaggerated. For a time, the atmosphere at the scene was very subtle. Everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at the two people from the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty, the two most powerful people present. When Wang Gao's eyes met Su Han's, he suddenly laughed: "Your Excellency hides his secrets and pretends to be a pig to eat the tiger. I, Wang, admire you very much." As he said that, Wang Gao looked around: "The more powerful partners like this, the better. Anyone who has an opinion will have trouble with me, Wang Gao." This Wang Gao looked domineering, but he didn¡¯t expect to change his direction so quickly. Jin Chen got up from the ground, and another genius from the Jinxia Dynasty. They were about to sacrifice their swords. When Wang Gao said this, his heart sank, and he stared at Su Han hatefully. , finally suppressed his anger. Obviously, Jin Chen also knows that the Longhu Dynasty and their Jinxia Dynasty have always been at odds with each other. The reason why they excluded Lin Yang and Su Han just now was because it was related to their own interests, so they vented their anger temporarily. But now, Su Han has formed a feud with the people from the Jinxia Dynasty. This is exactly what the Longhu Dynasty wants to see, and the Longhu Dynasty will naturally change its attitude. Rong Dahao, another genius of the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty, also laughed: "It was a small misunderstanding just now, and it has been resolved. We will all be students of Fengming Academy from now on, and we are still partners this time, so we should work together." Su Han looked at the two geniuses of the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty, and his expression changed faster than anything else. This kind of person is much scarier than a guy like Jin Chen. Several people from the Xuefeng Dynasty and Baihua Dynasty have always kept a low profile. At this time, seeing Su Han suddenly showing great strength, it was naturally impossible for him to stand up and become the villain. When Lin Yang saw Su Han coming forward, he calmed everyone down. For a moment, he was extremely shocked, and he felt a little more grateful to Su Han in his heart. He has been growing up in the family and has never seen too many disturbances, nor did he expect that one or two of these geniuses from other dynasties could be so malicious. He originally thought that he would definitely not be able to go this time and would have to suffer the loss of being dumb. However, he did not expect that Su Han found this place for him. This little conflict, give meLin Yang was greatly shocked and made him reflect on himself. In the world of martial arts, strength is king. If you don't have strength, what's the use of being able to make elixirs? The elixir was given to them, but they still fell out whenever they said they wanted to. ¡°I gave him so many elixirs, but in the end they were not as effective as Su Han¡¯s one move. In the final analysis, the truth comes from fists. This little episode will soon come to an end. Everyone set off and quickly left the boundaries of Fengming Academy and flew in the direction of the cave. After flying for a long time, the group arrived at the outskirts of a large mountain. Then they passed through the mountains and found a barren valley deep in the mountain. That cave is in this valley. The group of people walked not long ago and arrived at the entrance of the cave. The entrance to the cave is covered by a stone wall. It is difficult to find it without looking carefully. However, Su Han's spiritual consciousness sensed that extremely strong spiritual power fluctuations were constantly coming out of the cave. In this barren valley, this fluctuation of spiritual power is very noticeable. It looks like there are treasures inside this cave. No wonder Lin Yang and the others have always been obsessed with this cave. They didn't succeed the first time and had to find helpers to try again. A group of ten people looked at each other, nodded, and walked into the entrance of the cave. There is indeed a thin layer of barrier at the entrance of the cave. At first glance, it is even difficult to detect, but it is real. Su Han knew that this was the barrier that Lin Yang mentioned that was inaccessible to people above the second level of the Life Spring Realm. The group of people are all at the first level of the Life Spring Realm or below, and they all have unobstructed access, and they can't even feel the existence of the barrier. After entering the cave, what you see is an extremely spacious cave entrance, pitch black, like a black curtain hanging there. Su Han also felt that his line of sight seemed to be blocked all of a sudden, and the field of view was only one-tenth of the usual distance. "The darkness of this cave is unusual. It seems that there should be special properties in this cave that can restrain the light." Su Han is becoming more and more certain that this cave is an attribute cave. If there is a treasure inside, there is a high probability that it is a treasure with the original attribute, but he doesn't know which attribute it is. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2369: Sneak Attack and Murderous Intent You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Wang Gao stopped and said to a genius from the Snow Phoenix Dynasty: "Deng Nan, we agreed that you would prepare the lighting, are you ready?" "Of course." The genius of the Xuefeng Dynasty, who was at the half-step Life Spring realm, smiled and took out a box of beads. These beads are all white and shiny, as if they are made of ice and snow, exuding natural brilliance in the darkness. "This pearl of the night is one for each person." The genius of the Xuefeng Dynasty flicked the luminous pearls one after another in front of everyone, including Lin Yang, who had one in his hand. As soon as the Night Pearl was obtained, the natural light made everyone's vision a little better. However, this night pearl is of little use to Su Han. In this cave, vision is no longer the main sense. "There are various earth fire attacks in this cave. If a fire source is used for lighting, it will trigger the earth fire. It is better to use night pearls." Lin Yang whispered to Su Han. "Let's go." Wang Gao took the lead and walked in first. And Rong Dahao said: "I will come to the rear." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? One is at the front, the other at the last, obviously does not trust the others. Because the two of them are the strongest, no one else can say anything. Su Han and Lin Yang were walking in the middle, holding luminous pearls in their hands, and followed the team step by step deeper into the cave. Because of the problem of vision, everyone is unable to use the magical power of flying and can only walk on their feet. This cave is dark and cold, with a downhill shape. The deeper you go, the more you feel the terrain is declining. Su Han¡¯s precautions were three points on this cave and seven points on the two people from the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty. At first, these two people ostracized themselves and Lin Yang, but then their attitudes changed so quickly. People like this turned against each other like they were turning over the pages of a book. They must be careful when working together. After walking for about half an hour, everyone felt that the coldness on their bodies was getting heavier and heavier. "Damn it, it seems to be colder here than the last time I came here." Deng Nan from Xuefeng Dynasty complained. Wang Gao said displeased: "Wherever I go, I start complaining and go out if I feel cold." Deng Nan chuckled: "I was wondering if the people from the Daxi Dynasty would follow?" Wang Gao snorted coldly: "If we didn't gather on time, even if we follow now, they won't have a share." Deng Nan was obedient and echoed a few words. Su Han turned a deaf ear to these conversations. From the moment he entered the cave, Su Han felt something was wrong. There is actually a faint trace of residual aura in this cave. This kind of aura is very weak, and if Su Han hadn't been so sharp, he would have been almost undetectable. Su Han sent a message to Lin Yang and said, "Xiao Lin, be careful. Someone has already visited this cave before we came." When Lin Yang heard this, his heart trembled, but he didn't say anything. He has learned his lesson now and knows these guys are not good people. Even if he knew about the crisis, he would not be kind enough to remind him. This dark cave seems to have no end. As the cold continued to worsen, everyone's footsteps gradually slowed down. Apart from the tiny footsteps, the cave was eerily quiet, with no sound at all. This feeling is as if they were thrown into an independent world as soon as they entered the cave, completely isolated from the outside world. And this dark cave actually gives people a very deep feeling, as if it will never end. The extremely cold feeling in the cave affected everyone's speed to some extent, slowing down their blood flow and making their limbs more numb. Fortunately, Lin Yang had prepared a lot of Yang Gathering Pills for everyone, which were extremely useful in keeping away the cold. After each person swallowed one Yang Gathering Pill, he felt that the coldness in his body was gradually driven away. At this moment, a faint light suddenly appeared in front. Deng Nan said excitedly: "Here we are, the light in front of us should be the magma area last time." Last time, they stopped only after reaching the magma area and unable to withstand the high temperature. At this time, after walking for nearly an hour, I finally reached the place where I stopped last time. Everyone was excited. At this time, Su Han suddenly froze his steps, turned his body slightly to one side, and turned around. If anyone else noticed at this time, they would be surprised to find that there was a distance behind Su Han.Rong Dahao, who didn't know when, had already sped up and walked to a place very close behind Su Han. When Su Han paused, Rong Dahao's eyes flashed and he suddenly laughed: "Are we here? That's great." With that said, Rong Dahao quickly passed Su Han and walked forward, as if he was curious about the magma area and wanted to take a sneak peek. Su Han felt a slight chill in his heart. The reason why he stopped just now was because he sensed that Rong Dahao suddenly walked behind him and was planning a sneak attack behind him. Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness is very powerful, and its sensitivity exceeds that of everyone here. No matter how well Rong Dahao hides it, he can¡¯t escape Su Han¡¯s insight. And Su Han's pause and turn suddenly disrupted Rong Dahao's rhythm, which shocked Rong Dahao and made him not dare to act rashly. However, Rong Dahao was not slow in his reaction. He originally planned to attack by surprise, but immediately changed his tune and made it sound as if he just wanted to see the magma area. It¡¯s just that how could Su Han hide these little moves? We are all members of Fengming Academy, but that doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be fights between each other, especially when it comes to our own interests. One less person means that we can get more of the pie. "Anyway, this is a place far away from Fengming Academy. Even if there is internal fighting among students, no one will care about it. Su Han also knew very well that the people from the Longhu Dynasty just spoke up for him, perhaps because they were not dealing with the Jinxia Dynasty. But it doesn't mean that the people from the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty are good people. "Maybe, they not only want to sneak attack on themselves, but also want to sneak attack on others. It is best if everyone is dead and only the two of them are left to divide the treasures in the cave. At the moment, Su Han also sent a message to Lin Yang: "These two guys from the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty have bad intentions, you have to be careful." Lin Yang nodded lightly. After experiencing so much, Lin Yang also completely understood the true face of these people, and he no longer had the illusions he had at the beginning. That glimmer of light was like a bright light, guiding them to speed up their pace. Especially Rong Dahao and Wang Gao, the two members of the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty, took the lead and rushed to the front. "Don't worry." Su Han had extraordinary insight and held Lin Yang back instead of running away with these people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2370 Sudden accident You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Yang said: "We have walked this road all the way to the magma area. There is no danger." Su Han said calmly: "Just because there was no danger before, does not mean there is no danger now." While he was talking, a scream suddenly came from in front of him. "who?" "who?" "Ah! Someone is plotting against me." Three or four consecutive screams came, and the front was already in chaos. Su Han looked around and saw four people had fallen in front of him. Including two people from the Baihua Dynasty, one person from the Xuefeng Dynasty, and one person from the Jinxia Dynasty. There were a total of ten people who came in. Except for Su Han and Lin Yang who were at the end, there were eight people rushing in front, and suddenly only four people were left. This scene made the few remaining people stunned. Looking at the four people who fell on the ground, they didn't know whether they were alive or dead. At this moment, Wang Gao suddenly shouted: "There is someone there, don't leave!" While he was speaking, there was another crisp collision sound in the void. Bang! The fire splashed everywhere, and an arrow was shot in front of Wang Gao, but Wang Gao grabbed the tail of the arrow and threw it away. Wang Gao's pursuit was also stalled. His eyes were cold and he looked ahead, but he no longer had the courage to pursue. At this time, Su Han and Lin Yang slowly followed up, still staying behind and not getting too close. Jin Chen said angrily: "Lin Yang, you are an alchemist. At this time, you are so slow. What else do you want? Why don't you come over and see the injuries of these people?" Lin Yang was really nervous when Jin Chen scolded him. However, he immediately remembered that Su Han was standing next to him, and his mouth moved, but his feet seemed to have roots and he did not move forward. Su Han glanced at the people on the ground indifferently: "What are you shouting for? They were poisoned, and they were all dead. Even if Daluo Jinxian came, they couldn't save them. What else is there to see?" Jin Chen was shocked. One of the fallen people was a companion of his Jinxia Dynasty. If something happened to this person, it would mean that he, Jin Chen, would be alone. The people present were originally from different dynasties, and they were also new students who had just arrived at Fengming Academy. They had no kinship with each other at all. This cave is full of dangers, and it will be very dangerous to be alone. The person who fell in the Xuefeng Dynasty was Deng Nan, and the one who luckily escaped was another genius at the first level of Life Spring Realm. "Lin Yang, whether he's dead or not, come here and take a look first." Lin Yang stayed far away. After carefully observing the fallen people, he kept shaking his head: "I don't care. The poison in them is very evil. As long as you get close, the poison will be contagious. Whoever is not afraid of death will go there." look." As soon as these words were said, the few remaining people changed their colors in shock, and involuntarily moved away, taking more than ten steps away from the four fallen people. Lin Yang also saw through these people. If it weren't for Su Han, Lin Yang wouldn't even be qualified to come at the beginning. At this time, Lin Yang would naturally not risk his life for these people. Jin Chen shouted: "Use poison? Is it someone from the Daxi Dynasty who did it?" "I'm afraid, that guy from the Daxi Dynasty is said to be very good at using poison. Maybe he did it." "No wonder the man from Daxi Dynasty never showed up. It seems we are too naive. Maybe they called helpers and came in early in the morning. They set up a trap in front and waited for us to jump in." "Damn, no matter what you say, we will be our classmates in the future. Is it necessary to be so sinister?" After several people finished cursing, they all looked at each other. ¡°Obviously, after four people died at once, the situation has changed subtly. The members of the Baihua Dynasty were wiped out, with only one person left in the Xuefeng Dynasty and the Jinxia Dynasty. Only the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty was still at full strength. In addition, the combination of Su Han and Lin Yang were unscathed because they came last. "Lai Feng, now that you and I are alone, I suggest that we form an alliance." Jin Chen sent a message to the genius of the Xuefeng Dynasty, "Both Wang Gao and Rong Dahao are domineering characters. Lin Yang has no opinion, but The guy Lin Yang brought is also a bit weird. It¡¯s best to let dog eat dog between them.¡± Na Lai Feng was also thoughtful. After a moment, he made a look with Jin Chen, and the two of them got a little closer without knowing it. Rong Dahao suddenly said: "Okay, everyone, don't be in a daze. What we can be sure of now isThe people from the Daxi Dynasty had already entered the cave first. We are in a daze here, maybe people are already approaching the treasure in the cave. " That¡¯s what I said, but after being attacked by a sneak attack, no one wanted to be ahead. In the end, Wang Gao laughed loudly: "Since none of you are willing to go in front, I have to be the pioneer. But the bad news is ahead. If everyone arrives at the same time, if there are any good things, I have the first right to pick them." "Humph, why? There was no such rule at the beginning." Lai Feng snorted. Wang Gao said with a faint smile: "No one attacked at the beginning. If you have any objections, why don't you go to the front? I can give you this right of priority." When Lai Feng saw the dead state of the four people, his heart went cold. Even if he was asked to step forward, he would not do it even if they were killed. Rong Dahao laughed: "Since you are not willing to go forward, then you have no right to object to Wang Gao's proposal." Now that there is a change in the number of people, the domineering power of the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty duo is suddenly revealed, and they have a tendency to control the field. "Do you two have any objections?" Jin Chen looked at Su Han with a vague gaze, obviously trying to provoke Su Han into a fight with the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty duo. Su Han smiled faintly: "He who walks in front has the greatest risk, so he should naturally have priority. This is a matter of course." Wang Gao laughed and said: "This brother is still reasonable." After saying that, Wang Gao took the lead and continued walking forward. And Rong Dahao, taking his time, walked behind with a few others. This time, it was calm and there were no more plot attacks. The group of people soon arrived at the magma area. "It's like going from the ice and snow to the crater all at once. The season in this cave seems to go from cold winter to scorching heat." The cave space in front of me suddenly expanded, reaching a height of a hundred feet. A sheet of rolling magma spread in front of me, like a boiling cauldron, constantly bubbling and rolling, and occasionally setting off high waves of magma, which were dozens of feet high. high. Although there are several life spring realms among the six people, they can still feel the heat of the magma. Once you are hit by a wave and fall into this lava, you may have a narrow escape. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2371 Magma Lake You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! If you want to get there, you must cross this magma lake that lies in front of everyone. Look at the distance, it's several miles wide. Originally, it would be easy to fly over. However, in the central area of ??the magma lake, the waves of magma that are constantly shooting up are extremely fierce. It would be extremely troublesome if they were attacked by magma waves while flying over the lake. ¡°Because we are in a cave, we can¡¯t fly very high. I saw the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty duo, looking at each other, with a smile on their lips, and suddenly said, "Everyone, let's take a step first. You can follow later." Then, the two of them each took out a talisman. After activating it, a blue cover lit up on their bodies. Su Han could feel the cold breath coming from the cover even though he was far away. The two of them activated their physical and magical powers and flew to the other side. I saw waves rising up in the magma lake, constantly licking at the two people, but they were blocked by the cover and could not cause any harm to the two people. The speed of the two of them was also very fast. In an instant, they fell to the other side like shooting stars. "Damn, it turns out they were prepared. Before they came, they prepared water-attribute protective talismans to restrain the magma wave." "This thing is worth a lot of money. These two idiots won't take us with them even if they have this thing." Looking at the churning heat wave of magma, the scalps of several other people were also numb. "Brother Jin, we have to speed up. Those two guys got to the other side first and will definitely not wait for us." Lai Feng suggested. The two looked at each other and Jin Chen nodded: "Lai Feng, follow me." As he spoke, Jin Chen muttered something, and suddenly raised his arms, and behind him, twenty or thirty sharp rays of light suddenly burst out. These twenty or thirty rays of light were all flying swords. These flying swords flew above the lake, swelled in the wind, and connected end to end. On the magma lake, a bridge was suddenly laid out to block the waves of magma below. "Walk!" Jin Chen and Lai Feng turned into two streams of light, flying above the bridge paved with flying swords, rushing towards the other side. However, at this moment, huge bubbles suddenly appeared in the magma lake. Bang! There was a sudden loud noise, and the bubble exploded. More than a dozen torrents of magma sprayed high into the sky like fountains, instantly shattering the flying sword spread below. The momentum of the magma rapids was like a dragon coming out of the sea, directly rolling towards Jin Chen and Lai Feng. When Lai Feng saw this, he was also shocked. He quickly waved his hand, and three rays of light burst out from his palm, turning into three circular air currents, protecting them around the two bodies. The two of them continued to fly towards the other side without stopping. Bang bang bang bang ??The sound of bubbles popping continuously came out continuously, and the magma lake seemed to boil suddenly. Giant waves of magma soaring into the sky kept rushing up. In the huge waves, there were clearly human-shaped monsters wrapped around them. They were showing their teeth and claws, threatening to tear the two people into pieces. "Lai Feng, stop it!" Jin Chen was anxious and also stepped forward to help. "However, there are so many of these magma monsters that they appear one after another like a hornet's nest. In the entire magma lake, it was as if all the creatures had suddenly awakened. A mere few miles away is really not that much of a distance for a strong person in the Life Spring Realm. But now, a large group of magma monsters surrounded the two of them in the center of the magma lake. It was difficult for the two of them to move forward. It could be said that they were in heaven and hell. Now it¡¯s neither possible to move forward nor to retreat, as we are completely surrounded by these magma monsters. And in the magma lake, more magma monsters continued to emerge, roaring fiercely, and surrounded the two people in circles. In terms of cultivation, these magma monsters are far inferior to Jin Chen and Lai Feng, who are at the first level of Life Spring Realm. But there are a lot of these magma monsters, and their existence is very special. They are fire-attribute spirits, and ordinary attacks cannot kill them at all. ???????????????????? Every time they attack, they are enveloped in magma like a scalding heat wave. Even Jin Chen and Lai Feng, who are at the first level of the Life Spring Realm, are not willing to touch that kind of high temperature. As a result, the two of them were trapped in the middle of the magma lake, and were in a dilemma. On the other side, in a dark corner, Wang Gao and Rong Dahao watched this scene, both with smiles on their lips. "Isn't our move too cruel?" Wang Gao laughed strangely. ? ???It's a pity that it was these two losers who crossed the lake first. They were not my target in the first place. "Rong Dahao looked towards the other side from the darkness. It turns out that the two of them crossed the lake using a water-attribute protective talisman. When they were about to arrive, Rong Dahao threw a talisman in the lake. The method was very hidden until the talisman sank under the magma lake and exploded. As soon as the talisman exploded, the creatures under the magma lake were immediately alarmed. This move can be described as very vicious. Rong Dahao's original intention was to target Su Han, because in his observation, Jin Chen and Lai Feng were not a concern at all, but it was the guy brought by Lin Yang who made Rong Dahao feel incomprehensible. Feel. Before, Rong Dahao had the intention of sneak attack on Su Han, but failed. But this time, he wanted to kill someone with a borrowed knife and use the creatures in the magma lake to kill Su Han, but the result was that the two unlucky ghosts Jin Chen and Lai Feng bumped into him. Su Han and Lin Yang were behind and didn't move at all. Wang Gaodao: "Now that the creatures in the magma lake have awakened, there is enough for them to drink a pot. Although Lin Yang and the others are not directly counted, it is difficult for them to come over now. Let's set off quickly, otherwise the people of the Daxi Dynasty will It would be bad luck if you get there first." There was a trace of regret in Rong Dahao's eyes: "It's a pity, it's a pity." He wanted to stay here and appreciate the miserable situation of Jin Chen and Lai Feng, but when he thought that the people from the Daxi Dynasty were already running ahead, he didn't have the time to watch the fun. "Let's go, you bastards of the Daxi Dynasty. When I catch up with you, you will die." Rong Dahao also felt resentful towards the people of the Daxi Dynasty. The two of them activated their physical and magical powers and flew forward. Seeing that the two people from the Baihua Dynasty have been completely wiped out, Jin Chen and Lai Feng are about to be finished, and everyone from the Jinxia Dynasty and Xuefeng Dynasty are also dead. The remaining two people, Lin Yang and Su Han, were blocked by the magma monster and could not cross the magma lake and could not pose a threat. Then the only competitor left is the Daxi Dynasty hiding in the dark. Rong Dahao became furious when he thought that the people from the Daxi Dynasty had taken the lead and plotted against them. Originally, he and Wang Gao thought they were smart and plotted against others, but in the end, the people from the Daxi Dynasty were ahead of their plans. This was undoubtedly a great insult to him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2372 Magma Lord You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jin Chen and Lai Feng were sweating profusely. The powerful heat wave and the crazy magma monster had made them unable to resist. "Lai Feng, it's time, why don't you go all out? You monks from the Xuefeng Dynasty mainly attack water attributes, so you should have some tricks to defeat these fire attribute monsters, right?" Jin Chen shouted. Lai Feng was extremely depressed. He did have the means to suppress the situation, but he was only one-fifth of the way down the road. He was not willing to use the means to suppress the situation at this time. At this moment, the terrifying high temperature had already reached them. Jin Chen repeatedly urged his hand movements to summon sword energy to resist. "Lai Feng, if you don't try your best, I won't stop the magma, or we will die together." Jin Chen yelled. Lai Feng also knew at this time that life and death were at hand if there was no need to resort to desperate measures. With one hand he grabbed it, and a strange talisman appeared in his hand. With a flash of light, the talisman suddenly shot out a hundred feet of white light, covering the surrounding area for several miles. Boom! In the area covered by white light, all the magma monsters suddenly seemed to have stopped in time. Their whole bodies suddenly turned frosty white and turned into ice sculptures. Bang Bang Bang These frozen magma monsters kept falling into the magma lake, making sizzling and exploding sounds, and wisps of green smoke rising continuously. "Walk!" Without the harassment of the magma monster, the two figures suddenly turned into streams of light and shot towards the other side. At this moment, something unexpected happened. Boom! With a loud noise, the entire surface of the magma lake seemed to suddenly flip over and create huge waves. That posture was like a giant dragon suddenly awakening, overwhelming mountains and seas, setting off rows of huge waves of hundreds of feet, directly submerging Jin Chen and Lai Feng. "It's over!" Jin Chen and Lai Feng, after using Lai Feng's method of pressing the bottom of the box, thought they had successfully passed through the magma lake, but they never expected that the next step would be such a shocking change. As the body was blasted down by a huge wave of hundreds of feet, all the spiritual energy in the body was stimulated, but it was unable to stop the body from being swept up by the huge wave and falling rapidly. And the lower it falls, the more ferocious the fiery air that is enough to swallow and melt everything becomes. They all know that if they fall into the magma, even the body made of copper and iron will be melted without any suspense. Just a second before their bodies were about to be engulfed by magma, a vine suddenly appeared in front of them. The vine rolled up and caught them together, throwing them directly towards the opposite bank. Whoosh, whoosh! The two bodies, like arrows, flew directly to the other side and fell heavily to the ground. This change happened very quickly. The two of them gasped and staggered up, their faces pale. The feeling of escaping from death made them all frightened, and their hearts were still beating rapidly. Boom! I saw the waves of the magma lake rise to a height of a hundred feet again. Among the waves, a monster with a stature comparable to ten ancient giant elephants stared at it with eyes as big as lanterns as the waves surged. This way. "Damn humans, how dare you disturb this owner's sleep!" When the monster opened its mouth, it spoke an ancient language. Although Jin Chen and Lai Feng could not understand the ancient language, they still had some knowledge of this monster. "This is the Magma Lord!" Jin Chen was still frightened. The huge wave of magma that suddenly erupted just now was obviously the power of the magma monarch. But what happened to the vines that suddenly appeared? Jin Chen and Lai Feng were both confused. Suddenly, their bodies froze. They looked to the side at the same time, and saw two figures standing next to them. They were Lin Yang and Su Han. "You" Jin Chen was stunned, "When did you come here?" Those magma monsters have been frozen for a short time. Even Jin Chen and Lai Feng haven't reached the other side yet. How fast must these two people be able to reach the other side in such a short time? Lin Yang snorted softly: "If Su Han hadn't rescued you, you two would have entered the magma monarch's belly long ago. Now you are asking how we two got here?" Jin Chen and Lai Feng looked at each other and knew that there was no one else here except Lin Yang and Su Han. Lin Yang said so, it must be the vine that Su Han moved. No matter how bastards these two people are, they still know that this is a life-saving favor."Thank you for your generous action." Lai Feng stepped forward and gave Su Han a clasped-fist salute knowingly. Su Han waved his hand: "No, if it weren't for your talisman, it would have taken me a lot more effort to come here. Besides, I just don't want the people of the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty to succeed in their conspiracy to save you." "People from the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty?" Lai Feng was stunned. Jin Chen reacted very quickly and suddenly started to curse: "What the hell, it was really the two of them who did it. I said, why was it that it was calm when they flew over, but there were so many changes when we flew over? It must be true. They're the ones doing it." Su Han smiled faintly: "When they flew over, they lost a talisman in the magma lake. They thought they were smart and wanted to use the strategy of crossing the river and burning down the bridge." Lai Feng's expression also changed drastically: "These two guys are so ruthless. If we can get out smoothly this time, I will be incompatible with them." Su Han glanced at the magma lake, and saw that the magma monarch was also on the verge of going crazy. He kept spraying magma torrents towards the shore, and his body hit the shore crazily. ??Looking at it like that, it looks like it has the momentum to devour all these people. It¡¯s just that magma creatures can only run wild in the magma area. If they leave the magma area, they can¡¯t do anything. ??Everyone has gone ashore, which means they are safe. "Let's go." Su Han waved his hand and took the lead in galloping forward with Lin Yang. Wang Gao and Rong Dahao have both passed away for a long time, but the people from the Daxi Dynasty are ahead. Su Han is very interested in the treasures in the cave, so he naturally doesn't want to lag too far behind. Jin Chen and Lai Feng naturally did not dare to take the lead with Su Han at this time. After all, Su Han had saved their lives. It would be too shameless to take the lead at this time. " Moreover, they are not fools. Although Su Han is at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm, Su Han was able to get ahead of them just now and reach the other side unknowingly, and he still had the spare power to save them. This strength is absolutely terrifying. The two of them now knew very well that the companion Lin Yang brought was not something they could compete with. When Jin Chen was about to set out earlier, he ridiculously drew a circle around the other party to prevent them from coming to the cave. Thinking about it now, Jin Chen felt a chill on his back and felt like a clown. If the other party really wanted to argue with him, I'm afraid he would be in big trouble. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2373: Both sides suffer losses You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Brother Jin, what kind of monster did Lin Yang invite? He is obviously at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Why do I think his strength may not be inferior to those two people from the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty?" Lai Feng was also full of doubts. Although It was just an intuition of his, but he felt that this intuition was absolutely accurate. Jin Chen gave a bitter smile: "You ask me, who am I asking? Lai Feng, I think the two of us need to figure it out next, the two people from the Longhu Dynasty are our common enemies. As for Lin Yang and his companion, I I feel that if any conflict occurs, we should stand by their side." Lai Feng also deeply agreed: "I think so too. Although Lin Yang's companion is good in strength, he does not take the initiative to harm others, which is different from the two people in the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty. As long as we respect them, he should not As for taking action against us, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have saved us just now.¡± Jin Chen nodded: "Let's catch up quickly. I really hope that the people from the Daxi Dynasty will make another sneak attack and fight with the two guys from the Longhu Dynasty." Now Jin Chen and Lai Feng are psychologically inclined to be with Su Han and Lin Yang. Coupled with Wang Gao and Rong Dahao from the Longhu Dynasty, as well as people from the Daxi Dynasty hiding in the dark, there are equivalent to three groups of people competing in this cave. After passing the magma area, the next journey did not take long, and the extremely cold state returned again. "Be careful. The two people from the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty are four or five miles ahead of us." Su Han sent a message to Lin Yang. Lin Yang is now completely convinced by Su Han, and he is in a state of listening to whatever Su Han says. "Don't rush over yet, those two people stopped, as if they were planning something." Su Han stopped Lin Yang. At this distance, Su Han could feel the auras of the two people from the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty, but the two people couldn't detect him. It was a good distance. Su Han felt it for a moment and finally made sure. "It seems that the two people from the Longhu Dynasty are facing off against the people from the Daxi Dynasty. The people from the Daxi Dynasty were preparing to snipe again, but they were discovered by the Longhu Dynasty and prepared to counter-snipe. Now there is a good show to watch. ¡± Since these two forces are facing each other, Su Han has no reason to disturb them. When these two forces collide, it is best for both parties to suffer losses. Su Han and the others stopped moving forward, and Jin Chen and Lai Feng followed from behind. Seeing Su Han and the others staying there, they were all curious. Lin Yang said: "The people from the Longhu Dynasty and the Daxi Dynasty are facing each other in front, let's not go there yet." Jin Chen was overjoyed when he heard this: "Just now I hoped that they would bite the dog, but they really did? That's great, it's best for both sides to suffer losses." People from the Daxi Dynasty blocked them, and people from the Longhu Dynasty plotted against them. Jin Chen didn't have any good impressions of them, especially the two people from the Longhu Dynasty, who hated them to the core. Su Han closed his eyes and said nothing, his consciousness fully opened. Even after being so far apart, he could only get a rough idea. About half an hour later, Jin Chen couldn't sit still and couldn't help but ask: "Have they not finished fighting yet? Is it just a confrontation there without taking action?" Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Su Han. At this time, Su Han also felt slightly puzzled. He had been paying attention to the movement in front of him, but after a brief collision in front of him, he quickly returned to calm. Logically speaking, if the two forces collide head-on, there should not be any silence for such a short period of time. "Brother, how is the situation?" Lai Feng asked. Su Han frowned and said, "After the brief collision, everyone regained their composure. Has the winner already been determined?" Lai Feng hurriedly said: "Go and see, no matter who wins, it will be a good thing for us. It is best for both sides to suffer." Su Han always felt that something was wrong, but waiting like this was not an option. "Be careful and go take a look." A few people walked forward cautiously. Not long after, I noticed a faint light appearing in front of me. Looking forward, it turned out to be a large, empty cave. It was very spacious and even had a large platform. Surrounding the platform were jagged rocks and extremely dark. The first thing that caught everyone's eyes was Wang Gao. At this moment, Wang Gao was sandwiched between several boulders and was dying. And there was a strange figure lying in a pool of blood not far from Wang Gao, with blood flowing everywhere. Another strange figure fell under a rock wall with Rong Dahao. It seems that these two strange figures should be two geniuses of the Daxi Dynasty. And at the end of the rock wall, there is a rare elixir. Looks like??, these four people seemed to be fighting over the elixir. The Daxi Dynasty genius who fell under the rock wall had a long wound on his chest. He crawled towards the elixir with difficulty. Every step he took, a long blood mark was left behind. Rong Dahao, on the other hand, looked ashen, looking like he had been poisoned and unable to move. When Jin Chen saw this, he also burst into laughter: "You guys have today too, dog bites dog, it's a mouthful of hair, it's really satisfying." Lai Feng couldn't help but smile: "Yes, you deserve to end up like this." To be honest, we are all new students of Fengming Academy. We thought that at most we could just bully each other and not cause any harm. But they didn't expect that these two gangs would be so vicious and serious. People from the Daxi Dynasty used highly poisonous hidden weapons to sneak attack people, while people from the Longhu Dynasty assassinated people in the magma area. At this moment, Jin Chen and Lai Feng couldn't help but be overjoyed when they saw that both groups suffered losses. Su Han didn¡¯t expect that the situation would suddenly turn into this. "Lin Yang, stay here and don't come near." Su Han ordered. Although it seemed like a lose-lose situation, Su Han always felt that something was wrong. This weird intuition forced him to beware of three-pointers. Jin Chen and Lai Feng didn't care so much and strode towards the four people on the ground. Weapons appeared in their hands and they planned to send these four people away. Jin Chen walked directly to Rong Dahao and said with a smile: "Rong Dahao, you beast, you plotted against us in the magma lake, now retribution has come." After saying that, he slashed Rong Dahao's neck with his sword. On the other side, Lai Feng also raised his sword towards Wang Gao. Su Han didn't stop them either. He was more interested in the rare elixir. That elixir looks like it is at least the intermediate level of Life Spring Realm. However, the moment Jin Chen swung his sword, Su Han suddenly felt something was wrong in his heart, and when he stopped, he wanted to retreat. Almost at this moment, Jin Chen, who was about to kill someone, screamed and fell down. Behind Jin Chen, the genius of the Daxi Dynasty who should have fallen under the rock wall was standing there with a sly smile on his face. Looking at his appearance, he doesn't look injured at all? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2374 Four people siege You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Almost at the same time, Lai Feng, who was about to attack Wang Gao on the other side, also lost his head in the flash of a sword. The genius of the Daxi Dynasty, who should have been lying in a pool of blood, was standing there alive and well at the moment, with no sign of injury at all. The knife was naturally made by him. Rong Dahao, who was "pale", also stood up with a sinister smile on his face, not looking like he was poisoned at all. Bang Bang Bang Wang Gao also jumped up, and the boulders like hills sandwiched between him directly hit Su Han with great power. Another genius from the Daxi Dynasty also jumped up, and a hidden weapon turned into a stream of light and shot towards Su Han. In this flash of lightning and flint, Jin Chen was plotted to fall to the ground, and Lai Feng was cut into two pieces with a knife. But the four people who originally seemed to be dying were all resurrected with full health, surrounding Su Han in the center and occupying the four corners. Fortunately, Su Han had been on guard. When he saw the huge boulder and the hidden weapon flying towards him, he also snorted softly. The Xuanwu runes activated, and the radiant runes, accompanied by the golden cover, suddenly swept Su Han away. Protect. Boom! ?Boulders hit the Xuanwu runes and exploded. And when the seemingly unrivaled hidden weapon hit the Xuanwu rune, it only created a series of tragic ripples, but could not break the Xuanwu rune. Su Han's eyes were cold and he looked in all directions. "So, you four are colluding together?" Su Hanlian looked at the four people with a smile. This scene was obviously something that no one expected. Four guys from the Longhu Dynasty and the Daxi Dynasty, who were preparing to block each other before, actually reached an agreement and formed an alliance, even pretending to be dead to create this illusion. Obviously, these four people want to reduce the number of people in the cave to divide the treasure. "Boy, tell me your name." Wang Gao smiled ferociously at Su Han, "I, Wang, will kill the nameless ghost with my sword." The two people from the Daxi Dynasty had flashing eyes with undisguised murderous intent. Su Han looked at the two people from the Daxi Dynasty with leisurely eyes: "Aren't you afraid that if you seek skin from a tiger, you will end up making a wedding dress for someone from the Longhu Dynasty? In the eyes of the two of them, the fewer people who will be the last to share the treasure, the better. .¡± A genius with triangular eyes from the Daxi Dynasty sneered: "This is our business, you don't need to worry about it." Rong Dahao shouted: "Boy, don't sow discord!" Su Han smiled lightly: "Do I still need to sow discord?" Lin Yang, who was standing in the distance and had not entered the battle circle, was anxious. A sword appeared in his hand, ready to jump into the battle circle. Although his strength is only at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm, he is not at the same level as the people in front of him. However, his companions were surrounded, and Lin Yang knew that he could not just sit idly by. "Lin Yang, please go farther." Although Su Han had his back to Lin Yang, he stopped Lin Yang's impulse as if he had eyes on his back. Wang Gao laughed and said: "Lin Yang, you are a waste, if you want to come over and die together, we don't mind sending you on the road together." Lin Yang said angrily: "Wang Gao, don't bully others too much. After all, we will all be students of Fengming Academy from now on. You have already killed everyone from the other three dynasties, what do you want now?" Rong Dahao snorted coldly: "Lin Yang, you are amazing. I don't know where you hired such a wild guy, but you managed to hide it so secretly that we almost took our eyes off him." The reason why the Longhu Dynasty and Daxi Dynasty put aside their previous grudges and joined forces to scheme against Su Han and the others was that they obviously realized that Su Han was the biggest threat in the cave. Because of this, they will temporarily put aside their previous grudges and join forces to create such a painful scheme. It¡¯s a pity that Jin Chen and Lai Feng escaped from the lava lake, only to end up here unexpectedly. Wang Gao waved the sword in his hand: "Okay, don't talk nonsense. It's not easy for this kid to escape from the boiling magma lake. The four of us will go together. If we don't kill this kid, no one will be safe." The four of them looked at each other, and it was obvious that they all had a tacit understanding. They wanted to kill Su Han first. Lin Yang said loudly: "Be careful of people from the Daxi Dynasty using poison." No need for Lin Yang to remind Su Han that the two geniuses of the Daxi Dynasty seemed to be good at using poison. It's just that using poison in front of Su Han is just a trick. The four geniuses from these two dynasties obviously took completely different paths in practice. Two people from the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty, majoring in the physical body and close combat.?terrible. The two people from the Daxi Dynasty are good at all kinds of strange poisons. At this moment, two people from the Longhu Dynasty took action first. Two figures, one behind the other, attacked Su Han from the left and right like flying sand and rocks. The two of them are fierce and domineering, and the other is vigorous and powerful. It is obvious that they often work together and have a very good understanding. Once a pincer attack is formed, the power will be even greater. The people of the Daxi Dynasty also used hidden weapons to block all spaces and cooperated with Wang Gao and Rong Dahao's attacks. The four of them were all at the first level of the Life Spring Realm. Working together would undoubtedly be extremely terrifying. Lin Yang was so anxious that he quietly walked around behind a genius from the Daxi Dynasty. I just heard the genius of the Daxi Dynasty snort coldly: "Lin Yang, if you come within three hundred meters of me, I will kill you too." Lin Yang originally wanted to go around to the back to sneak attack on this person, but he was suddenly drunk and became even more anxious. He also knew that he was at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and had never been good at martial arts. It was impossible to compete with these first-level Lifespring Realm ones. At this moment, Wang Gao's sword force had blocked Su Han. "Boy, wake up!" Wang Gao's sword force suddenly accelerated, and the powerful and domineering sword light flew straight past and struck Su Han on the shoulder. Pfft! This domineering sword directly split Su Han in half. Immediately afterwards, Rong Dahao's sword force also arrived, and the sword exploded on Su Han's fallen upper body. The sword flashed and the head exploded, cutting off any possibility of survival. Wang Gao and Rong Dahao looked at each other with great pride. Killing this mysterious guy also made them breathe a sigh of relief. However, after the two of them were happy, they were slightly surprised, as if there was a strange feeling that made them feel inexplicable, as if there was something they hadn't caught. Logically speaking, the knife was clean and sharp, and there was nothing wrong with it. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Cut it off with one strike, but it's like cutting off a big winter melon, and it doesn't have the same feeling of pleasure as usually killing your opponent. "That's not right!" Wang Gao suddenly looked towards the corpse and saw that there was not even a drop of blood coming out of the corpse. "Wang Gao, what are you two doing?" The two geniuses from the Daxi Dynasty obviously felt it was a bit strange and shouted loudly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2375: Crush them all You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Suddenly, everyone felt a shock on the soles of their feet, and inexplicably, the entire ground suddenly shook rapidly. Bang bang bang bang! Countless explosions were deafening, countless large pits suddenly appeared on the ground, and strange vines, like monster tentacles, swished out, and in an instant, the battle circle was completely sealed. And Su Han's figure suddenly swayed and landed next to Lin Yang. Wang Gao and others' expressions changed greatly. They looked around and found that these vines turned out to be sunflowers, half fiery red and half frosty blue. The vines were airtight and surrounded them. "What the hell is this?" Wang Gao was confused and swung his knife to chop off one of the frost-blue sunflowers. Click, the sunflower was cut off. "Haha, it's a flower stand, it's useless, it's a pile of rubbish." Wang Gao shouted, the sword light flashed out, and he slashed towards the second sunflower vine. Whoops! Another slash with the sword, this time, Wang Gao felt a flash of white light in front of his eyes, and then a faint layer of frost appeared on the long sword that slashed at the second sunflower. The next moment, the frost spread rapidly, freezing the entire blade. "No, it's the cold air!" Wang Gao quickly let go of the hand holding the knife and backed away. At this moment, a flaming red sunflower vine swam behind him like a spiritual snake. When the petals were explored, it looked like a big mouth and wrapped Wang Gao directly. Wang Gao was shocked and struggled quickly, but the fatal heat emitted by the fire sunflower continued to burn his body, making him exhausted. Immediately afterwards, Su Han looked calm and waved a black scepter engraved with a dragon in his hand. A huge black dragon spurted out from the scepter and roared towards Wang Gao's body, together with the fire. Aoi swallowed it into his mouth together. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The terrifying black dragon opened and closed its big mouth, and the huge bite force immediately crushed Wang Gao's body. Immediately afterwards, the fire sunflower also directly devoured and digested Wang Gao's body. At this scene, the other three people were stunned. Rong Dahao reacted the fastest. Seeing two vines in front of him, he immediately reached out and grabbed a scapegoat to block them for him. However, before his hand reached halfway, two vines had already rolled up his waist and dragged him up in the air. Rong Dahao was stunned: "Friend, I surrender, I surrender!" The two geniuses of the Daxi Dynasty were not much better, and they were also tightly wrapped in the sunflower vines. The tyrannical dual attributes of ice and fire were constantly eroding their bodies, as if even their bloodline was being eroded. Not to mention the terrifying black scepter in Su Han's hand, which made them even more frightened. "Brother, please be merciful. We are willing to surrender and serve as your guide in the future. Not only in this cave, but also in Fengming Academy, we will also be your followers." These two geniuses of the Daxi Dynasty also know that their life and death now depend on each other's thoughts. If they don't surrender, they will have no chance to surrender. Su Han looked calm: "Be my follower?" "Yes, yes. For example, in this cave, we can help you. Lin Yang's strength is low and it is not enough. At the critical moment, we are the best." "Yes, even when we return to Fengming Academy, if you tell us to go east, we will never go west." At this moment, Lin Yang was said to have low strength by them, but he didn't react at all. He was completely shocked by this scene. He knew that Su Han was powerful before, but he didn't expect that Su Han could win so easily when surrounded by four people at the first level of Life Spring Realm. What kind of counterattack is this? It is simply crushing, absolute crushing. In fact, if these people didn't attack Su Han at the beginning, Su Han wouldn't go out of his way to touch these people. After all, although these guys have a lot of thoughts, Su Han really doesn't take them seriously in terms of strength, nor does he think these guys are qualified to snatch the treasures in the cave from him. "However, these guys actually united to attack Su Han. It's strange that Su Han would spare their lives. The black dragon's mouth opened and closed and swallowed all three of them. When Lin Yang saw this scene, he was speechless for a long time and felt a little at a loss for a while. Su Han's strength and power put Lin Yang under invisible pressure. He knows that sinceI invited Su Han here this time, which undoubtedly helped me a lot. However, I didn¡¯t expect that it would develop to this point and everyone would die. "Lin Yang, do you think I should let them go?" Su Han suddenly asked with a smile. Lin Yang hesitated, not knowing how to answer. He is relatively cowardly by nature. He has been able to cultivate to this point only by relying on the accumulation of family resources and his own alchemy talent. He has not experienced any hardships at all. Therefore, facing this kind of jungle law of the jungle, the strong eats the weak, I don¡¯t have a deep understanding of it. Su Han didn't care. He knew that this was the world of the heavens and that he had worked his way up from the lower world. But Lin Yang was not. He was just a young man who was well protected by his family. It was normal to not have that kind of character. . "Lin Yang, if you don't have this awareness, you'd better go out less for training in the future and just stay in Fengming Academy. This kind of training is not suitable for you." Su Han sighed softly and looked forward, "Let's go." With that said, Su Han's figure had already landed on the mountain wall. After observing for a while, he made sure that there was nothing wrong with the middle-level elixir of Life Spring before picking it out. Su Han's words were like a dazzling sound, setting off a storm in Lin Yang's heart. Looking back on his experiences along the way, Lin Yang had to admit that he was too naive. Thinking that if he found the elixir, others would treat him fairly, and everyone worked together to explore the cave. But in fact, that's not the case at all. After being given the elixir, these guys immediately began to work together to squeeze him out. If it weren't for Su Han, he would have never had a chance to enter the cave this time. But this is still the best outcome. If you enter the cave, your end will definitely be miserable. Either he was plotted to death by Rong Dahao in the magma area, or he was blocked to death by four people working together here. Thinking of this, Lin Yang also came to his senses. His previous self was indeed too weak. In this situation, if the opponent is not completely eliminated, there will definitely be endless troubles in the future. "If you follow your own ideas and let these four people go, not only will these four people not accept this favor, but they will bite back. Su Han¡¯s approach is correct. After Lin Yang had an epiphany, he quickly shouted: "Brother Su Han, wait for me." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2376 The Hunchbacked Strong Man You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lin Yang activated his physical and magical powers and caught up with Su Han in front. Now everyone is dead, and only Su Han and Lin Yang are left in the cave. Lin Yang had not walked the next journey last time, so he could only explore slowly. Fortunately, in this cave, there are no forks in this one road, you just need to walk along it. This deep cave is like the legendary bottomless pit. The deeper the two of them go, the more intense spiritual power they can feel. Since there are no other people causing trouble, although the journey is long, it feels more comfortable to walk. I don¡¯t know how long I walked, but it felt like I had walked many times the distance. Suddenly, a powerful wave of spiritual energy hit my face. "Brother Su Han, we are almost there!" Lin Yang was overjoyed. Su Han stretched out his hand and made a quiet movement: "Lin Yang, use your spiritual consciousness to communicate. If there is a powerful creature in this cave, you will definitely alert it by shouting like this." Lin Yang blushed and felt ashamed. After all, I still don't have enough experience and experience, and I can't calm down at the slightest thing. "Brother Su Han, have you sensed any crisis?" Lin Yang asked via voice transmission. Su Han didn¡¯t know if he was suspicious, because everyone else who entered the cave was already dead. However, there was still a sense of crisis in his heart that was not relieved. "Be careful, the closer the Wannian Ship is to its real destination, the more dangerous it becomes." Su Han slowed down, opened his mind to everything around him. The two turned around the endless black corridor, and suddenly, a green light in the distance fell into their eyes. Suddenly, their eyes lit up, and the green light turned out to be a spiritual spring. The spiritual spring is as smooth and calm as a mirror, and the lake is as green as emerald and as pure as emerald, exuding a dense aura, full of aura, and fascinating. It seems that the spiritual power emitted in this cave should be emitted by this spiritual spring. "Brother Su Han, we are developed, really developed." Looking at the spiritual spring in the distance, Lin Yang couldn't help shouting excitedly. He knew that this kind of spiritual spring can cleanse the muscles and cut the marrow. Refining blood veins is no worse than any heavenly material or earthly treasure. Su Han's heart moved. At this moment, he suddenly felt a hint of crisis. I looked around, but there was nothing suspicious. The only thing that can be seen in front of you is the spiritual spring with steaming spiritual energy, which is extremely attractive, as if it is tempting people to walk over. However, Su Han always felt a little weird. "Is this spiritual spring real?" Su Han was planning to use his spiritual consciousness to investigate and see if this spiritual spring was real or a deliberately created illusion. After all, in the world of martial arts, you have to be careful when going out to practice. At this moment, Su Han suddenly heard drops of water dripping on the rock wall above, constantly falling at their feet. Su Han looked up and suddenly, two drops of water fell. Su Han's eyes narrowed, and the dew drops suddenly magnified infinitely, and countless densely packed runes appeared. "No, this is not a drop of water, it is a rune attack." Su Han reacted. This kind of rune seems to be just a small drop of water, but it contains powerful energy. The energy of destroying the world is compressed into a water drop the size of a mustard seed using runes. This kind of magical power is definitely not something that people at the first level of the Life Spring Realm can master. But, isn¡¯t there a barrier at the entrance of this cave that only allows people below the first level of the Life Spring Realm to enter? This question flashed through Su Han's mind. Before he could think about it carefully, the two water drops suddenly grew in size. In an instant, like a waterfall falling from the Milky Way, the terrifying water curtain immediately enveloped Su Han and Lin Yang. A moment later, two huge transparent bubbles covered Su Han and Lin Yang on the ground. This bubble is covered with runes. It seems to be a thin layer, but it actually seems to contain terrible power. No matter how Su Han and Lin Yang collide, they can never break the bubble. Su Han bumped into it twice, but it had no effect, so he simply stopped bumping. He took out the magic dragon scepter and swung it with a magic light attack. However, the powerful attack of the magic dragon scepter hit the water curtain, but it was like a stone sinking into the sea, without any reaction. Lin Yang tried his best, but to no avail. When Su Han saw this, he also sent a message to Lin Yang to let him save the trouble.Use your strength and don't make unnecessary efforts. At this moment, a sinister laughter also sounded: "You two little mice in the Divine Sea Realm also want to break my Tianshui Rune? Don't even think about it." Following this voice, a figure emerged from the darkness on one side. This man has a rickety figure and looks a bit hunchbacked. ¡°However, even with his hunchback, this man is still very tall. Wearing a black robe, holding a wooden staff in his hand, and a pair of fierce eyes, like a hungry wolf, exuding a faint light. There was a strange aura exuding all over Su Han and Lin Yang, wandering around for several times. Su Han saw that this person's cultivation had actually reached the level of the third level of Life Spring Realm. At that moment, he was also secretly surprised: "Is there such a powerful person wandering around in this cave?" At this moment, Su Han was certain that this cave was not as simple as imagined. The barrier at the entrance of the cave, which is only accessible to people below the first level of Life Spring Realm, is not that simple. Looking at this strong man again, Su Han's keen consciousness suddenly discovered that this strong man seemed to have suffered serious injuries. However, this injury should have been there for some time and has been recovering for a while, so the injury is not that obvious. However, this injury has greatly affected the strength of this strong man, so that at this stage, he does not have the combat effectiveness of the third level of Life Spring Realm. However, even so, the strength of this strong man is far from being comparable to the first level of Life Spring Realm. ???????????????????? The cultivation level of the third level of Life Spring Realm also allows this strong man to control such terrifying means as the Tianshui Rune. The strong man said to himself: "Why are there only two people? Shouldn't there be more? Such a powerful spiritual power fluctuation only attracted two people? And two of them are in the Divine Sea Realm?" The strong man frowned, looking very unhappy. He frowned and looked at Su Han and Lin Yang for a long time, as if Su Han and Lin Yang made him very dissatisfied. Seeing this strong man¡¯s gloomy gaze, Lin Yang also felt chilled in his heart unconsciously. The way the strong man looked at the two of them was obviously not a normal look, but with an evil and weird feeling. "Forget it, just two people, let's make do with it first, and recover a little bit." The strong man was talking to himself, and after his words fell, his whole person suddenly changed. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2377: Fire Attribute Origin Golden Egg You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! I saw an evil light suddenly gleaming in this man's eyes, the bones all over his body were cracking, his body was getting bigger and bigger, many black scales emerged from the surface of his body, and his facial features became more and more distorted. In just a moment, he went from a fairly normal person to a monster that seemed neither human nor ghost. Ahhhhhh Seeing this horrifying scene, Lin Yang couldn't control himself at all and screamed in horror. In his entire life, he has never seen such a terrifying scene. For a living person to be like this, it simply overturned his cognition. After the transformation, the strong man opened his mouth wide and seemed to be greedy. He licked his mouth and looked at the two people with green eyes, as if full of appetite. "Boy, what is your name? You are only at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm. I am lucky to be able to absorb the essence of your martial arts." The strong man said hoarsely, and then he opened his big iron-like hands and grabbed Lin Yang who was in the blisters. Su Han couldn't help but shrink his eyes. This strong man obviously practiced some kind of evil technique. Like a demon, he could absorb the essence of people's martial arts. This martial arts essence should be able to help this strong man restore his own strength, allowing him to recover from serious injuries to his peak state faster. ah¡­¡­ Lin Yang, who was in the bubble, screamed in surprise when he saw the strong man grabbing at him, rolled his eyes, and fainted from fear. Just when the strong man's hand was about to catch Lin Yang, a strange movement suddenly came from behind the strong man. The strong man couldn't help but stop his movements and looked back. Su Han also looked over and saw that the image of the "Lingquan" in the distance was getting fainter and fainter at this time, like a mirage, until "Lingquan" "Spring" completely disappeared. "Sure enough, this so-called spiritual spring is a created illusion. It should be created by this strong man to attract us to take the bait." Su Han also confirmed his guess at this time. However, Su Han is still a little confused. Visual illusions can be created, but the extremely strong spiritual power fluctuations coming from this cave cannot be created by humans. If there is no spiritual spring in this cave, then what is releasing such strong spiritual power fluctuations? Just when Su Han had doubts in his heart, the illusion of the spiritual spring completely disappeared, revealing the real picture. I saw that where the illusion of the spiritual spring was originally, there was a huge beast lying on its back. This giant beast is no smaller than the previous magma monarch in the magma lake. It is even more exaggerated than ten ancient giant elephants. The scales all over its body are red, one by one, exuding a ferocious red light. "This is the Vermilion Scale Fire Beast?" Su Han also quickly recognized this giant beast, the Vermilion Scale Fire Beast. Its strength can reach up to the third to fourth level of Life Spring Realm. It is a giant monster beast with very terrifying combat power. The special thing about this red-scaled fire beast is that it has a pure fire attribute. In this aspect, it is very similar to the ancient phoenix. Although the bloodline of the red scale fire beast is far inferior to that of the ancient phoenix, its pure fire attribute physique is extremely rare in the world of monsters and beasts. The red-scaled fire beast in front of you has obviously reached adulthood and is in the peak stage of its life. However, now it was lying there dying, panting heavily. It was obvious that it was seriously injured, and the aura exuding from its body was even weaker than that of the hunchbacked strong man who was also seriously injured. However, despite being seriously injured, the red-scaled fire beast looked at the hunchbacked strong man with eyes filled with hostility. After taking a few deep breaths, he stood up unsteadily, and waves of momentum erupted from his body, blowing sand and rocks in the cave like a small storm. ¡°Obviously, even if this red-scaled fire beast is seriously injured, its combat power cannot be underestimated. ¡°Damn, this beast is not dead yet.¡± When the strong man with a hunchback saw this scene, he was obviously very angry. In desperation, he had no choice but to leave Su Han and Lin Yang for the time being and walk towards the red-scaled fire beast. And as the vermilion-scaled fire beast stood up, Su Han also discovered that dazzling red-gold light shot out from under the vermilion-scaled fire beast. The source of that light turned out to be a golden egg the size of a human head. On the surface of the golden egg, layers of red halo were emitted, and red runes were rippling. A thick pure fire attribute overflowed from it, making Su Han couldn't help but feel excited. It is obvious that this golden egg is actually a fire attribute treasure. "This golden egg should be the egg of the red-scaled fire beast. However, the egg of the red-scaled fire beast, whatIs it about to become a fire attribute treasure? " Su Han was also extremely surprised. However, he quickly thought of a reasonable explanation. It should be because the magma lake in the cave has a strong fire attribute. The red-scaled fire beast probably conceived the egg in the magma lake. From then on, it absorbed the purest fire attribute energy, thus mutating into a fire attribute original treasure. This golden egg is undoubtedly a priceless treasure. It contains a huge amount of pure fire energy. If this golden egg is refined, it will be of endless benefit to the monks. Su Han noticed that when the hunchbacked strong man saw the golden egg, his eyes also showed an extremely greedy light. The light flashed past, and then the hunchbacked strong man looked at the red-scaled fire beast again, and cursed: "Damn, this beast stood up again so quickly, I haven't had time to eat those two Divine Sea Realm beasts." The little mouse regains his strength." The hunchbacked strong man cursed and said a few more words. Su Han listened to it, and the general idea was that he was complaining about why only two people from the Divine Sea Realm came, and they came to play like this, leaving him no time to recover his strength. Hearing this, Su Han almost understood the whole story. This strong man with a hunchback came to this cave by some unknown chance and fell in love with the fire-attributed golden egg conceived by the red-scaled fire beast. However, the red-scaled fire beast is not a fuel-efficient lamp. It fights fiercely with this hunchbacked strong man, both sides suffer losses, and no one can kill the other. ¡°Then, the hunchbacked strong man thought of a way to use the strong spiritual fluctuations of the golden egg to attract the monks outside the cave, and set up an illusion of a spiritual spring to make these monks take the bait. Then, he absorbed the martial arts essence of these monks, restored his own strength, and then destroyed the red-scaled fire beast. This hunchbacked strong man took great pains, and I don¡¯t know what means he used, to set up a layer of barrier at the entrance of the cave, allowing only people below the first level of Life Spring realm to enter. In this way, all the monks who come in are within his control. However, this hunchbacked strongman had no idea that just when he was about to devour the martial arts essence of these two people, the seriously injured red-scaled fire beast actually stood up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2378: Cave Battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the moment, the hunchbacked strong man had no choice but to temporarily leave Su Han and Lin Yang behind and fight with the red-scaled fire beast. This red-scaled fire beast is close to running out of oil and has very little remaining power. However, the combat power is still very terrifying. With a sudden sweep of the tail, the tail that is dozens of feet long is like a long whip that destroys the world and shoots out countless lightning-like red rays of light. Click! With this tail sweep, the entire void seemed to suddenly collapse. Countless red rays of light hit the mountain wall, and large rocks continued to fall. In the entire cave, rocks flew everywhere, and flying sand and stones covered the entire space. The strong man with a hunchback was also hit by a lot of red light. He screamed strangely and fell to the ground, spitting blood from his mouth. However, this blow also brought back some of the remaining strength of the red-scaled fire beast. Becomes even weaker. Whoops, whoops. The red-scaled fire beast was breathing heavily, but its eyes were still staring fiercely at the hunchbacked strong man. The hunchbacked strong man also gnashed his teeth, widened his eyes, and suddenly screamed: "Beast, I want you to die." This hunchbacked strong man has obviously made up his mind to fight to the death. Originally, he wanted to devour the martial arts essence of a few people and regain his strength first before dealing with the red-scaled fire beast. But now, there is no such time. If you don't fight to the death, you will be the one who dies. The strong man with a hunchback grabbed his hands in the air, and two swords appeared in his hands. All the remaining spiritual power in the body poured out at this moment. "Burning Divine Sea." This hunchbacked strong man also knows that whether this attack can succeed is a matter of life and death. Therefore, the most desperate method was adopted to burn the sea of ??gods. After the Divine Sea burned, the combat power of this hunchbacked strongman suddenly rose to another level. The twin swords that struck with lightning undoubtedly brought this fighting power to the extreme. " Two extremely powerful and huge sword lights, also between the electric light and flint, have already struck the head of the red-scaled fire beast. ?????????????????? The target is clear, it is pointed directly at the eyes of the red-scaled fire beast. The defense of the Vermilion Scale Fire Beast's scale armor is so strong that it is difficult to break through. In terms of light defense ability, it even exceeds the defense level of the third level of Life Spring Realm and reaches the intermediate level of Life Spring Realm. This kind of defensive ability is undoubtedly heaven-defying. If you want to cause harm to the Vermilion Scale Fire Beast with such a defensive capability, you have to find its weakness. No matter how strong the defense is, there will be weaknesses. The weakness of the Vermilion Scale Fire Beast lies in its eyes. The eyes, which are areas not covered by scales, are also the only weak points that the strong hunchback can attack. "Beast, wake up!" The strong man with a hunchback smiled ferociously, and the two bright sword lights struck the eyes of the red-scaled fire beast with incomparable force. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The eyes as big as lanterns of the red-scaled fire beast were split into two long slits, and blood arrows flew out. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The red-scaled fire beast was in agony, blood and arrows flew from its eyes, and it screamed in pain. Losing its eyes, the red-scaled fire beast suddenly became more passive. Its huge body kept rolling on the spot, and its tail, which was stronger than an iron whip, whipped wildly in the air, like a madman. Bang bang bang! The tail of the red-scaled fire beast kept hitting the ground. Every time it hit, a deep and huge ravine appeared on the ground. Within a few strokes, the nearby ground was beaten to pieces. "This strong hunchback is also cunning, and actually attacks the eyes of the red-scaled fire beast. In this way, the red-scaled fire beast loses its eyesight, and its combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced again, which is dangerous." Su Han, who was watching the battle, was also extremely concerned about the situation. Seeing the scarlet-scaled fire beast getting more injured, Su Han felt anxious in his heart. If the red-scaled fire beast was killed so easily by the hunchbacked strong man, he and Lin Yang would be in danger. "Is it true that this Tianshui rune cannot be broken?" Su Han focused on the blisters that trapped him. This blister looks unbreakable. However, Su Han suddenly focused his attention on the ground beneath his feet. He suddenly discovered that the blister was not a sphere that wrapped around him, but was buckled to the ground like a cover, covering him inside. This means that the ground under your feet is not blocked by blisters. Of course, this Tianshui rune also has a certain blocking power on the ground. But this blocking power is not as strong as the blisters themselves.   Su Han gave it a try and found that his Ice and Fire Demonic Sunflower had broken through the blockade on the ground after several impacts. At the moment, Su Han transformed an ice-fire magic sunflower into his own appearance and left it in the bubble. But his true body was dragged underground by the Ice and Fire Demon Kui, and he traveled underground. Subsequently, Su Han followed suit and dragged the unconscious Lin Yang out of the bubble. Under the ground, Su Han found a safe place that was not easily detected by his spiritual consciousness and settled Lin Yang here. Then, he activated the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower and sneaked towards the battlefield above. In fact, now Su Han can urge the ice and fire demon Kui to stay away. However, it would be false to say that Su Han is completely unmoved by the fire attribute golden egg. Although the hunchbacked strong man and the red-scaled fire beast are not easy to get along with, wealth and honor are found in danger. If Su Han leaves like this, I am afraid he will regret it in the future. Su Han is also an expert in art and has the courage to urge the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower to sneak upward quietly. One after another, the ice and fire demon sunflowers quietly broke out of the ground and clung to within two to three feet of the inside of the cave. Su Han's spiritual consciousness was attached to the ice and fire demon sunflowers, observing the fierce battle in the cave. The hunchbacked strong man burned the sea of ??gods and destroyed the eyes of the red-scaled fire beast with one blow. He was also very excited. At this time, he had already entered an extremely excited state, laughing loudly and swinging his two swords to continuously slash at the red-scaled fire beast that had lost its sight. Keng! The two knives struck the scales of the red-scaled fire beast, and the crisp impact sound was like metal weapons colliding with each other. The strong man with a hunchback roared and started to attack fiercely. He increased his speed and kept slashing at the same part with his sword. The scale armor of the Vermilion Scale Fire Beast is very powerful, but no matter how powerful it is, it still needs its own spiritual power to support it. Nowadays, the red-scaled fire beast, which has very little spiritual power left, is close to the end of its rope. The current red scale fire beast almost relies on the heaven-defying defense of its scale armor to resist attacks. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We struck it with two blows, and the scales of that part of the red-scaled fire beast, only showed faint cracks. "However, one knife after another, twenty or thirty knifes passed by, and a tragic wound was opened on the same part of the scales. This wound has obviously penetrated deep into the flesh, and blood is constantly emerging from the wound. It is extremely tragic. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2379 The opportunity has arrived You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The hunchbacked strong man practices evil magic skills and is very bloodthirsty. Seeing the blood, the ferocity in his bones was completely aroused. The two knives in his hands danced even more crazily and slashed at the wound more fiercely. Blood arrows flew, and the hunchbacked strong man opened his mouth and sucked the blood arrows into his mouth. This blood also contains the martial arts essence of the red-scaled fire beast. The hunchbacked strongman is even more proud of absorbing the martial arts essence. Take advantage of his illness and kill him! When the strong man with a hunchback saw the blood, he attacked even more fiercely. The red-scaled fire beast, lying on the ground, seemed to have completely lost its resistance, allowing the hunchbacked strong man to attack with his sword, constantly attacking it. Once the red-scaled fire beast loses the ability to fight back, the hunchbacked strong man will attack even more unscrupulously. The constant attacks soon brought results. New wounds continued to appear on the body of the red-scaled fire beast. Blood splattered everywhere for a while, and the scene was extremely tragic. The flying blood arrow made the hunchbacked strong man extremely excited, shouting and attacking. "No way? Did this red-scaled fire beast just die like this?" Su Han looked at this scene and felt completely unbelievable. At this moment, the surrounding soil became slightly loose. Suddenly, the surrounding soil was lifted up like an explosion. A huge whirlpool suddenly rushed up from the ground, lifting up countless pieces of soil. Under the powerful momentum, the dirt actually formed a series of attacks like sharp arrows. Bang, bang, bang! These clods of soil were as hard as iron at this moment, carrying terrifying power, and kept moving towards the hunchbacked strong man like a violent storm. Because they were too close, and there was almost no defense. No matter how quick the hunchbacked man reacts or how fast he moves, he still has no time to dodge. For a moment, the hunchbacked strong man screamed in pain, and his whole body was constantly hit by the rain of stones, and the hit areas suddenly became bloody and bloody. Almost at the same time, with a crash, the body of the red-scaled fire beast suddenly straightened up. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The red-scaled fire beast opened its mouth wide, and its astonishing sharp teeth bit directly at the hunchbacked strong man. The strong man with a hunchback reacted extremely quickly and swept his body backwards, hoping to use his extremely fast speed to dodge the deadly blow of the red-scaled fire beast. However, the red-scaled fire beast has endured for so long just to counterattack at this moment. It has already planned everything, how can it allow the hunchbacked strong man to escape? The body of the hunchbacked strong man quickly moved back, and suddenly he felt an overwhelming power coming from behind. The scarred tail of the red-scaled fire beast curled up with a thunderous blow, blocking all the retreat routes of the strong man with a hunchback in one sweep. Ahead, the red-scaled fire beast opened its mouth wide and its tongue suddenly stuck out, trying to wrap up the hunchbacked strong man and devour him alive. The strong man with a hunchback also changed his color suddenly. He knew very well that life and death were now in an instant. At this critical moment of life and death, the hunchbacked strong man was actually inspired to become ferocious. His heart was filled with anger, and he no longer thought about escaping. Instead, with the power of the tail of the red-scaled fire beast, his body turned into a streamline. Like a flying sword, it shot directly into the big mouth of the red-scaled fire beast. At this moment, the hunchbacked strong man also mobilized all the strength in his body to accelerate. He was fighting. With this full blow, he could rush directly into the mouth of the red-scaled fire beast, directly enter the internal organs of the red-scaled fire beast, and attack its inside. The outside is covered with scales, making it difficult to break through. But the internal organs are the most vulnerable. As long as he can avoid the two rows of sharp teeth like swords and successfully rush into the mouth of the red-scaled fire beast, he will be absolutely 70% to 80% sure. Life and death are in this moment, either he will be bitten in half by the two rows of sharp teeth of the red-scaled fire beast, or he will enter the inside of the red-scaled fire beast and mince the internal organs of the red-scaled fire beast. The moment the hunchbacked strong man was about to enter the mouth of the red-scaled fire beast. The big mouth of the red-scaled fire beast suddenly closed, click! The body of the strong man with a hunchback formed a streamline, with his feet at the end, and the big mouth of the red-scaled fire beast was like a pair of powerful pliers, which tightly clamped the feet of the strong man with a hunchback and stuck them outside the mouth. The hunchbacked strong man fought hard, but in the end he was still a little bit close, but he couldn't care less at the moment, so he showed his two swords and started cutting crazily in the mouth of the red-scaled fire beast. It has to be said that the red-scaled fire beast continued to attack and almost exhausted its breath. Although he bit the feet of the strong hunchback, he was unable to stop the strong hunchback from attacking.It raged in its mouth. Click click click¡­ The big tongue of the red-scaled fire beast was continuously cut by the hunchbacked strong man with two knives. Blood continuously overflowed from the gap between the two rows of sharp teeth. The scene looked extremely tragic. But even so, the red-scaled fire beast was extremely determined and would not let go, making it impossible for the hunchbacked strong man to penetrate deeply into its body. ¡°Obviously, the fight between the two sides has reached a critical point of life and death, and the red-scaled fire beast also knows that once he lets go, the other party will enter his body and completely smash his internal organs, and even gods will not be able to save him by then. And the hunchbacked strong man also knew that if he could not enter the interior of the red-scaled fire beast and was clamped by the sharp teeth, his injuries would be more serious. What's more, the constant fighting consumes a lot of energy. If he continues to consume it, he doesn't know how long he will use up his energy. Both sides are close to the edge of despair, but neither one wants to give up. At this time, the competition is who is more ruthless and who can carry it to the end. ¡°Damn, give it a try!¡± The hunchbacked strong man's eyes were red. At this point, he also knew that he had no way out. The most important thing is that if he is bitten by the red-scaled fire beast all the time, he can only destroy it within the mouth area, and there is nothing left to destroy in this area. This strong man with a hunchback also made a fierce move and kicked his legs. The muscles and bones of his legs were directly torn apart in the bloody mess. Immediately, the whole person was like a sharp sword, directly following the throat of the red-scaled fire beast, and rushed into the chest of the red-scaled fire beast, leaving only a pair of broken legs abandoned outside. Seeing this, Su Han couldn't help but secretly dumbfounded. This hunchbacked strong man was indeed a ruthless person. The red-scaled fire beast found that the hunchbacked strong man abandoned his legs and rushed into its body. Knowing that it was going to be bad, it kept roaring and slammed its body on the ground, as if it wanted to use this method to knock the hunchbacked strong man out. However, the hunchbacked strong man has a clear goal. Once he enters, he will not come out easily. As time went by, the ferocious roar of the red-scaled fire beast continued to grow lower. The huge body was still rolling at first, but in the end it slowly turned into a feeble squirming, until it was as breathless as a gossamer. A pair of blood-soaked eyes, although they were destroyed, were never closed, and they looked like they were refusing to rest in peace. Looking at this scene, Su Han knew that his chance had come. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2380 The harvest is not small You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After a while, the belly of the red-scaled fire beast was cut open with a knife, and the figure of the hunchbacked strong man rolled out from it covered in blood. "Hahahahahahaha, this beast is finally dead, and the golden egg is mine." The strong man with a hunchback couldn't help laughing as he survived the disaster. Although he burned the sea of ??gods, it didn't last long and it didn't affect the fundamentals. The legs are useless, but there happens to be a strong essence of life in the golden egg, which is comparable to any healing medicine. If it can be completely refined, it will not be a big problem to regenerate the broken legs. The most important thing is that at such a price, you can get a golden egg with fire attribute, which is so worth it. Licking his lips, the hunchbacked strong man¡¯s eyes had already landed on the golden egg not far away. The surface of the golden egg exuded layers of red halo, and the aura that rippled out from the golden egg was intoxicating. The strong man with a hunchback couldn't help but walk towards the golden egg, and a pair of hands had already been stretched out in the direction of the golden egg. At this moment, a hand suddenly appeared from the side of the thorn, and easily snatched the golden egg away. "Who!" The hunchbacked strong man was startled. When he took a closer look, he found that it was one of the two young people trapped by him in the Tianshui rune. The shock of the hunchbacked strong man is not trivial. With his Tianshui Rune, even a person with the second level of Life Spring Realm will definitely find it difficult to get out easily. This kid is only at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. How did he get there? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not like the hunchbacked strong man didn¡¯t pay attention to the Tianshui rune when he was fighting the red-scaled fire beast. From the corner of his eye, he kept seeing that this kid was inside the Tianshui Rune and had not come out at all. As a result, the hunchbacked strong man was a little stunned when he appeared in front of him so suddenly. However, he was surprised, but the hunchbacked strong man didn't take Su Han seriously at all. Although he had broken two legs now and was at the end of his strength, he still didn't think that a little mouse at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm , what threat can it pose to yourself. He smiled ferociously: "Boy, since you have the ability to escape from my Tianshui rune, you had a chance to escape. Unfortunately, you are not greedy enough, but you have to come out and die." With that said, the hunchbacked strong man jumped up from the ground and was suspended in mid-air. The blood all over his body and his broken legs made him look particularly hideous and terrifying. Then, the strong man with a hunchback waved his swords in his hands, and two bright sword lights struck at Su Han. Su Han smiled faintly, now this hunchbacked strong man is really at the end of his strength, and his strength is at most a little stronger than the first level of Life Spring Realm. Perhaps in the eyes of the hunchbacked strong man, although he is weak, he is enough to deal with the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. But he never expected that Su Han was not an ordinary eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm. At that moment, Su Han waved the magic dragon scepter in his hand, and a magic light blocked the two swords of the strong hunchback. Just before the hunchbacked strong man had time to be surprised, the huge magic flame cauldron had already appeared under him. Su Han didn't give the hunchbacked strong man any chance at all. The magic flames in the magic flame cauldron rose into the sky, swallowing and refining him. Until the day he died, this hunchbacked strong man probably never thought that he would be killed so easily by an eighth-level Divine Sea Realm person. After Su Han killed the hunchbacked strong man, he also put away the magic flame cauldron. This Demonic Flame Cauldron is his most important trump card at the moment, and it is always not good for people to see it. Afterwards, Su Han put the golden egg into the storage ring. This golden egg exudes rich life essence and fire attribute energy, and even Su Han can't help but feel excited. Although it is not the metallic origin treasure that he needs most at the moment, this fire attribute origin treasure can undoubtedly enhance the fire attribute in Su Han's body to a higher level. ¡° Moreover, the golden egg itself also contains extremely pure energy, which belongs to the category of heavenly materials and earthly treasures. After refining, it is also extremely beneficial to one's own cultivation. ??This point, you can see how precious this golden egg is when you see the strong man with a hunchback trying his best to fight the red-scaled fire beast for this golden egg. "Haha, this harvest is much greater than expected at the beginning." Su Han was also in a good mood. Originally, he thought that this trip might only get a few elixirs at most. But I didn¡¯t expect that this harvest would be a hundred times more precious than the elixir. Afterwards, Su Han woke up Lin Yang. After Lin Yang woke up, he was still a little dazed. When he saw the scene in front of him, he was even more shocked and confused. "Brother Su Han, what's going on? Where is the hunchbacked strong man? Why is there such a big monster on the ground?The corpse scared me to death. By the way, where did the spiritual spring go? " Lin Yang¡¯s face was full of confusion. The scene in front of him would indeed make him feel confused. Su Han didn¡¯t explain too much. He smiled slightly and said: ¡°The strong man fought with this monster and both were injured, and they all died. As for the spiritual spring, it was an illusion created to lure us into the bait.¡± "So that's it. That old guy is really insidious. He actually set up such a big trap for us to take the bait. Fortunately, we are lucky." Lin Yang was also convinced. At the moment, he was extremely excited after escaping from death. The psychological shadow caused by the strong man with a hunchback was too great. When the strong man with a hunchback grabbed him, he fainted from fright. Now that he heard that the strong hunchback was dead, the feeling of escaping from death made Lin Yang feel lucky. "Brother Su, I am the one who has caused trouble for you this time. After being invited to this place, so many things happened, but when you get here, there is nothing but a trap." Lin Yang also felt deeply apologetic. Su Han smiled faintly: "No problem, we have gained a lot from this trip." With that said, Su Han also took out the golden egg and showed it to Lin Yang. When Lin Yang saw the golden egg, his eyes widened and he couldn't help but exclaim: "Is this the egg bred by that monster? It's amazing. This is definitely a mutation. This egg is definitely priceless." Lin Yang is from a noble family after all, so he still has some discernment. However, Lin Yang was full of admiration and said: "Brother Su Han, this golden egg is your harvest, I won't ask for it at all." ¡°Obviously, although Lin Yang is cowardly, he is not stupid. Knowing that what Su Han said was not necessarily true, Su Han said that both the strong man and the monster killed him, but Lin Yang vaguely guessed something in his heart. After experiencing so many things, Lin Yang would be a fool if he still couldn't guess what was extraordinary about Su Han. "It's just that if Su Han doesn't tell the truth, he won't ask. "By the way, Brother Su Han, do you want this monster corpse on the ground? I think this monster is full of treasures, and many parts of its body can be used as alchemy materials." Lin Yang¡¯s eyes were bright, but he saw the body of the red-scaled fire beast. In his life, he had never had the opportunity to see such a powerful monster, and he was very excited for a while. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2381: Ninth Level of Divine Sea Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I don't want it. Whatever you like, do it yourself." Su Han can naturally see that there is a lot of material worth collecting in this monster. However, now he no longer likes these materials. "These are all good things, scales, skeletons, bones" Lin Yang happily cut off the materials neatly, then sorted them away, with a satisfied look on his face. On this trip, he got so much valuable materials, which was definitely beyond his expectation. ¡°Moreover, except for preparing the elixir at the beginning, he hardly contributed any effort during the whole process. He was just lying down to get the materials. Except for being stunned once by the hunchbacked strong man, there was almost no loss. To be honest, Lin Yang could do this kind of adventure ten more times without any problem. Of course, Lin Yang also knew that it was all because of Su Han that he could be so relaxed. Otherwise, he would have been lying dead in the cave by now. Soon, Lin Yang plundered all the useful materials from the red-scaled fire beast and gained a lot. Even though he was happy, he did not forget to hug Su Han: "Brother Su Han, if it weren't for you, I would never have gone so smoothly this time. Although I, Lin Yang, am weak and weak, I am not the kind of person who refuses to repay kindness. If Brother Su Han has any use for me in Fengming Academy from now on, I will definitely do my best." These words also seemed very sincere. "Brother Su Han, shall we go out now?" Lin Yang asked. Su Han did not hide anything from Lin Yang, and said: "I think it may take a few days to refine the golden eggs in this cave. If you can't wait, you can go out first." This cave is very deep, and there is a magma lake blocking the road. It is difficult for ordinary people to enter. It is suitable for Su Han to refine golden eggs here. After hearing this, Lin Yang said, "Then I'll wait for you to come together. I'll be refining the elixir on the side first, so I won't disturb you." Su Han nodded slightly and entered a state of trance. Seeing this, Lin Yang also found a corner in the cave, took out the alchemy cauldron, and began to refine the elixir. The two of them did not disturb each other. Su Han woke up Huo'er from his sleep and gave half of the golden eggs to Huo'er. The energy contained in this golden egg is so powerful that it is difficult for Su Han to digest it by himself. "Huo'er, this golden egg is a fire attribute treasure, it should be very suitable for you. After you refine it, see if your Phoenix True Fire can evolve into the Ancient Flame of Heavenly Fire." Su Han said. Huo'er nodded: "Okay, young master." Su Han also closed his eyes slightly and started refining with all his strength. Three days passed by in a flash, and when Su Han opened his eyes again, his cultivation was already well established and he had successfully broken through to the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm. "The recent breakthrough has been really smooth." Su Han also breathed a sigh of relief. During this period in the Divine Sea Realm, he could simply eat the treasures of heaven and earth like cabbage, and his cultivation level also increased rapidly. Over there, Huo'er had already broken through at the same time, and the Phoenix True Fire evolved into the Sky Fire Ancient Flame as Su Han expected. The Heavenly Fire Ancient Flame is superior to the Phoenix True Fire in all aspects. Su Han is also very satisfied with this breakthrough. The fire attribute in his own body has also reached a new level, which is equivalent to the combat effectiveness of the Ice and Fire Demon Kui becoming stronger in disguise. Huo'er turned back into the little red bird and returned to Su Han's sleeves. Su Han went to find Lin Yang. In the past few days, Lin Yang had been concentrating on refining elixirs in another corner of the cave. Seeing Su Han coming, Lin Yang also said: "Brother Su Han, let's go." "Walk." The two of them left the cave and went out without any obstruction. However, when he arrived at the magma area, Su Han discovered that the magma monarch did not enter a deep sleep, but stayed in the magma lake. Obviously, this magma monarch is very vindictive. After so many days, it is still waiting for their group to return. Lin Yang was surprised when he saw this scene: "This magma monarch is still waiting for us. It's over. This time without the talismans of the Xuefeng Dynasty, it will be difficult for us to get through." Su Han smiled faintly and looked at the magma monarch. The cultivation level of this magma monarch should be at the second level of Life Spring Realm. With Su Han¡¯s current strength at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm, he can deal with it if he uses his trump cards such as the Demonic Dragon Scepter and the Demonic Flame Cauldron. However, Su Han has a faster way. At the moment, he looked at the magma monarch with relaxed eyes: "You are a spirit body condensed by magma and earth fire. It is not easy to cultivate yourself. Don'tDao, I won¡¯t embarrass you either. " Hearing this, the Magma Lord became furious and screamed. The magma in the magma lake kept rising, causing the Magma Lord's Dharma Body to grow in size, and instantly condensed into the shape of a small mountain. "Human, you are just a little ant in front of this monarch, and you still dare to speak so shamelessly?" The magma monarch was very angry. Su Han laughed loudly: "So, you decided not to give way?" The magma monarch waved his huge palm, and rows of magma heat waves rolled into terrifying magma pillars, rolling directly towards Jiang Chen. "You ant, die!" Nine fire pillars as thick as fire dragons swept over from a distance. Suddenly, Su Han's body flashed with light, and an inexplicable powerful force directly burned mysterious flames around Su Han's body, catching the nine thick fire pillars easily. The nine menacing pillars of fire were swallowed up in front of the mysterious flames all around Su Han, like a stone sinking into the sea. "Heavenly Fire Ancient Flame?" When the magma monarch saw this scene, he was completely stunned. Especially when he saw the mysterious flames beside Su Han, the magma monarch's eyes widened immediately. This mysterious flame was secretly created by Huo'er on Su Han's body. Suddenly, the magma monarch seemed to have reacted, with a look of fear in his eyes, and he screamed as if he had seen a ghost. The Dharmakaya shrunk, and the Dharmakaya, which was as huge as a mountain, instantly turned into nothingness and fled back into the magma lake. For a moment, the lake surface became calm, with not even a single bubble in it. This speed of escape also made Su Han speechless for a moment. Although it was indeed him who asked Huo'er to use the Phoenix's Heavenly Fire Ancient Flame to intimidate the magma monarch. Because Su Han knows that the Magma Lord is a fire-attributed spirit body, and the ancient phoenix, an ancient divine beast with pure fire attributes, must be the greatest deterrent to them. " However, Su Han didn't expect that this guy was so sensible and could run so fast. When the Magma Lord returned to the lake, the lake became calm. There were no magma monsters and no magma waves. "Let's go." Su Han greeted Lin Yang. The two of them easily turned into two streams of light and crossed the magma lake. Leaving the magma area, the journey was smooth, and when we arrived outside the cave, we finally saw the light of day again. Lin Yang was breathing the fresh air from the outside world, thinking about his experiences and encounters in the past few days, and it really felt like he was in another world. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2382 The Royal Capital of the Yanluo Dynasty You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Thinking about the people who entered here together, they are all lying dead in the cave. But he returned with a full load and obtained all the materials from the third level monster of Life Spring Realm. And all of this is thanks to Su Han, and Lin Yang is also grateful for his decision to invite Su Han in the first place. If he had not invited Su Han, but invited the geniuses from the Damu Dynasty, or any genius below the first level of the Life Spring Realm in Chenxi Pavilion, I am afraid that they would have turned into withered bones in that deep cave. Even if he doesn¡¯t die in the hands of the two people from the Daxi Dynasty, he will die in the hands of the two people from the Longhu Dynasty. Even if he doesn¡¯t die in the hands of the Dragon and Tiger Dynasty, he will eventually die in the hands of that hunchbacked strong man. Thinking of this, Lin Yang couldn't help but feel chills running down his back, and he was once again deeply grateful for his original decision. "Brother Su Han, I want to go back to Fengming Academy, what about you?" Lin Yang doesn¡¯t want to think about anything now. He just wants to return to Fengming Academy as soon as possible to sort out what he has gained this time, and also think about the revelations he gained from this trip to the cave. The most important thing is that the psychological impact this trip to the cave has brought to him has almost reached its limit. Now, he is in urgent need of rest and adjustment. Su Han also saw Lin Yang's needs, nodded and said: "Then you go back first." "Brother Su Han, what about you?" "This place is not far from the Yanluo Dynasty. I want to go shopping." Su Han said. Lin Yang was actually very curious about the King of Yanluo Dynasty at the beginning. If not so much happened during this trip to the cave, he would have wanted to visit the King of Yanluo Dynasty. "Brother Su Han, see you at Fengming Academy." After the two said goodbye, Su Han also urged his body and headed towards the royal capital of the Yanluo Dynasty. For Su Han, he had never seen the royal capital of a huge dynasty like the Yanluo Dynasty, and he was very curious about it. It is also very good to go there to relax and increase your knowledge. Although this distance is not close, for Su Han who has activated Tian Kun's Wings, this distance is not a problem. After a day, the royal capital of the Yanluo Dynasty was already in sight in the distance. Even though the distance was far away, Su Han could still feel the grandeur and solemnity of this royal capital. The sky above was filled with smoke and an aura of nobility. The royal capital of the Yanluo Dynasty was built on a large mountain range, like a huge sect. The entire royal capital is continuous and undulating, probably thousands of miles across. Within the royal capital, the ancient palaces and splendid castles allow people to see at a glance the ancient heritage of the royal capital. Su Han landed on the ground and entered the royal capital through the gate of the royal capital. Although this royal capital is large in scale, the Holy Yuan Stone is not collected for entry and exit, which also makes Su Han have a better impression of this royal capital of the Yanluo Dynasty. "I don't know if Brother Xiahou is in the royal capital?" Su Han came here mainly to see if Xia Houguang was here. After all, I had agreed with Xia Houguang before that we would meet again in the Yanluo Dynasty. " However, looking at the scale of the Yanluo Dynasty's royal capital, Su Han estimated that it would take a lot of effort to find Xia Houguang. On the street, after casually watching the local customs for a while, Su Han entered a restaurant. If you want to get the latest first-hand news, this kind of restaurant where three religions and nine streams gather together is usually the most suitable place. I found a seat by the window and sat down, ordered a pot of the special spirit wine of the Yanluo Dynasty, and poured it myself. Suddenly, the conversation between several monks at the next table floated into Su Han's ears. "Everyone, will you go to watch the King Ceremony tomorrow? The protagonist of this King Ceremony is the King of Light, who has recently become famous in the capital." "The King's Ceremony? I've heard about it a long time ago, but who is this King of Light? Why didn't the king have such a number one figure before, and he only suddenly appeared recently?" "At first glance, you are not a native of the Yanluo Dynasty. This King of Light is also a son of the emperor and the ninth prince of our Yanluo Dynasty." ¡°Since he is a prince, why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡± someone asked. "Let me explain it to you. Because the ninth prince had a conflict with the emperor more than ten years ago and left the Yanluo Dynasty. I don't know where he went. He came back half a year ago and his cultivation has greatly improved. This He was directly conferred the title of king by the emperor, and his fame was at its peak." A monk said, "Moreover, when the Ninth Prince came back, he was already at the high level of Life Spring Realm. I heard that his cultivation level is nowThere is a breakthrough. This level of cultivation is among the best among the princes, so the ninth prince's status in the royal family is increasingly valued, and he is now a strong contender for the throne. " "Wow! I didn't expect that there are such strange people. They abandoned their position as princes and ran away in anger. They have not used any resources of the dynasty for more than ten years. But now that they have come back, they have surpassed those who enjoy the resources of the dynasty. Only then He is a true genius. I think the emperor also valued him and made him king, right?" A monk couldn't help but sigh. "Yes, you must know that there are dozens of princes in our Yanluo Dynasty, but only two can be crowned kings. The ninth prince is the third." "That's right, otherwise he is a strong contender for the throne. Tomorrow will be the King Ceremony where the Ninth Prince will be crowned King of Light. For such an important event, we should go and join in the fun. The scene must be unprecedentedly grand. .¡± "Yes, after all, this king ceremony is rare in many years. The last king ceremony was for King Liang eight years ago." "Speaking of which, this time King Light was crowned king. I heard that many princes were very dissatisfied. It's no wonder that the competition between the princes was so fierce. King Light came to prominence when he came back and was crowned king. Secretly, You know how many people are jealous.¡± "That's normal. After all, King Light hasn't come back for more than ten years. I'm afraid many people have forgotten about him. This time he came back and suddenly got the status and glory that many princes dream of. How can he not make people jealous." "Including the prince and King Liang who have been crowned kings, I am afraid they are not willing to see a new king appear. This is also a challenge to their status, and it will create a strong competition for the future throne. I see, there will be a lot of fun in tomorrow¡¯s King Ceremony.¡± These monks were discussing very enthusiastically. To them, the fight between the princes was very far away from them. They have a mentality of watching the excitement and gossip, and they also find these things very interesting to discuss. However, when Su Han heard these discussions, he was very interested at first, but later he became thoughtful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2383: King Ceremony You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Why do I hear the King of Light these people are talking about, does it sound a bit like Brother Xiahou?" Su Han didn't dare to conclude, after all, it was too coincidental. However, an inexplicable feeling made him feel that the King of Light these people were talking about was a bit like Xia Houguang. First of all, Xia Houguang¡¯s name is Guang. This is the first coincidence. The second coincidence is that everyone said that the King of Light left the Yanluo Dynasty more than ten years ago and did not return until half a year ago. This also coincides with the time when Xia Houguang entered and left Ten Thousand Demons Island. The most important thing is a kind of intuition. The King of Light that everyone calls him can resolutely abandon his identity as a prince, abandon the training resources of the Yanluo Dynasty and run away, which is not something ordinary people can do. There is a sense of arrogance in this. This kind of arrogance comes from the bones. Not everyone can have it. Among the people Su Han has met, there are not many such people, Xia Houguang is one of them. Su Han felt that there was no sense of disobedience at all when the matter of King of Light was placed on Xia Hou's bald head. Therefore, he had every reason to suspect that this King of Light was Xia Houguang. However, after all, it was just a guess. Su Han decided to go to the scene of the King Ceremony tomorrow. "Whether it is Xia Houguang or not, you can tell at a glance. the next day. This day is the day when King Guang is officially canonized as king. It is also a rare and important day for the entire Yanluo Dynasty. There are only two princes of this generation in the Yanluo Dynasty who have been crowned kings, and Prince Guang is the third. The last king ceremony was for King Liang eight years ago. In other words, there has been no king ceremony in the capital of Yanluo Dynasty for eight years, so this king ceremony seems to be particularly lively. The streets and alleys are decorated with lanterns and colorful decorations. Everyone in the royal capital seemed to be in full force. The monks in the streets and alleys were all rushing in the same direction like a tide. Who wouldn't want to join in the fun of such a grand ceremony. Su Han also followed these crowds and rushed to the core area of ??the royal capital. There is a gorgeous palace here, and the king-conferring ceremony was held in the large square in front of the palace. However, there were so many people watching that the large square could not accommodate such a large number of people. Fortunately, the palace was built on a mountain, so many people went to the top of the mountain and the mountainside to watch. At this moment, the large square is already filled with red lanterns and silk silks. In the center of the square, there is an altar towering high. The altar looks very majestic, with a majestic statue dozens of feet high placed on it. The statue is of an old man. He looks very old, but the fact that the statue can be placed here, in the most important place of the ceremony, is enough to show the unusual identity of this old man. "This statue is the ancestor of our Yanluo Dynasty and the first founding emperor of our Yanluo Dynasty. Whenever a prince is crowned king, he must kneel down and worship the ancestor. This is the tradition of the Yanluo Dynasty. It seems that Today is no exception." Su Han listened to the discussion of the monks around him and also turned his attention to the statue. This statue had an aura of immortality and a sense of ancient and profound heritage, which made Su Han secretly nod. And looking at the scene of the king's ceremony, it is even more gorgeous with lights and colors. The people watching were even more densely packed, blocking the entire palace and dozens of surrounding streets. "According to me, this King of Light is really impressive. Not long after he returned to the capital, he had such a glorious king-making ceremony. The emperor really values ??him." "The Emperor's respect is due to King Guang's own efforts. After leaving the royal capital for so many years, he did not use any of the royal family's cultivation resources, but when he returned, his cultivation level had surpassed that of most princes. This is true possession. A genius with great luck and great perseverance, do you think the emperor can ignore him?" "However, according to the convention, in order for a prince to be crowned king, his cultivation level must reach at least the ninth level of the Life Spring Realm. The Crown Prince and Prince Liang in those days only conducted the ceremony of crowning the king after breaking through to the ninth level of the Life Spring Realm. But now the King of Light , but it has not reached the ninth level of the Life Spring Realm, but the seventh level of the Life Spring Realm. Because of this, it is said that the Crown Prince and Prince Liang are both dissatisfied." "It's normal to feel dissatisfied. Being crowned king at the seventh level of the Life Spring Realm is just an excuse. The real reason is that King Light has left the capital for more than ten years, and now he is crowned king as soon as he comes back, and his reputation is at the peak of his power. The prince and Prince Liang naturally feels that his position is threatened." "Yes, and King Guang is still young, at least one or twenty years younger than the prince and Prince Liang. At such an age, he still has unlimited potential. I guess the emperor also valued his potential and made him king." "But for the prince and Liang Wang,It can be said that potential means threat. If King Light is allowed to continue to grow, he will definitely have a share in the competition for the throne in the future. " "Look, the King of Light is coming out." Someone shouted, and everyone looked in that direction, and saw a group of people striding out of the palace gate. This group of people were full of momentum, walking neatly, and a strong pressure was released at will. Apparently they were a group of senior officials from the palace. And among this group of senior executives, there was a person, and Su Han also focused on this person. I saw this man, wearing a gorgeous brocade robe, with a luxurious temperament, and a sense of cheerfulness on his sharp-edged face. "Brother Xiahou." Su Han's eyes lit up. This person was indeed Xia Houguang. Although he left Ten Thousand Demons Island and no longer wore the black robe of the past, his appearance and temperament have not changed at all. "Unexpectedly, it is really Brother Xiahou. It turns out that he is the ninth prince of the Yanluo Dynasty." Su Han couldn't help but reveal a smile. Seeing that Xia Houguang is now more radiant than when he was on Ten Thousand Demons Island, it is obvious that he is living a good life these days. The aura around Xia Houguang was much stronger than when he left Ten Thousand Demons Island. When he left Ten Thousand Demons Island, his cultivation level was only around the fourth level of Life Spring Realm, but now he has reached the seventh level of Life Spring Realm. It can be seen that the experience of Ten Thousand Demons Island had a huge impact on him. You must know that within the scope of the Life Spring Realm, every breakthrough is extremely difficult, especially the seventh level of the Life Spring Realm. It is no accident to overcome it. "It seems that Brother Xiahou's ten years of accumulation in Ten Thousand Demons Island will be unstoppable once it explodes. If this trend continues, the eighth level of Life Spring Realm will not be far away from him, right?" Su Han¡¯s eyes were bright. He and Xia Houguang had fought side by side on Ten Thousand Demons Island, and they even felt like brothers. Now he is really happy to see Xia Houguang achieve such achievements. Today, Xia Houguang is obviously in high spirits. This is his big day. It is difficult not to be in high spirits. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2384: Two Powerful Men, Golden Jade Ginseng Fruit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han also nodded secretly. He had already seen that Xia Houguang was not a mediocre person, but he still did not expect that Xia Houguang was actually the prince of the Yanluo Dynasty. Under the gaze of everyone, Xia Houguang walked to the center of the square and stood not far from the altar and the statue of the ancestor, as if waiting for something. Not far behind Xia Houguang, the senior officials of the palace also stood in two rows. ?Looking at them, they seem to be waiting for someone. Not long after, two cyclones suddenly rose above the square. The whirlwind directly stirred up a whirlpool in the calm void, and then, two figures appeared out of thin air. Of the two figures, one is a middle-aged man with a majestic figure, and the other is an old man with an immortal spirit. As soon as the two of them appeared, the entire venue fell completely silent. Even the onlookers who were farthest away from the square, as far as dozens of streets away, felt a strong pressure coming towards them at this moment. These two people did not deliberately exude coercion, but many people were already breaking out in cold sweat. Even if it was invisible coercion, they could not bear it. "So strong." Su Han was shocked. These two people were more powerful than he had ever seen before. The powerful people in the Life Spring Realm that I had seen before were as small as a giant wizard in front of these two people. The gap between them was huge. "That middle-aged man is Xia Houyi, the general of our Yanluo Dynasty. This man's cultivation has surpassed the realm of Mingquan realm and reached the unprecedented level of cave heaven." "Xia Houyi is not only a member of the royal family, but also the first general of the Yanluo Dynasty. His achievements are countless. He is a popular figure in front of the emperor. One person is inferior to ten thousand people. Princes usually want to meet such a person. It¡¯s difficult, but now he appears directly in King Light¡¯s palace, which shows how much the emperor values ??King Light.¡± "And that old man, isn't he Luo Yunqing, the Supreme Elder of Fengming Academy? This man is also a strong man in the Cave Heaven Realm, and is the leading strongman in Fengming Academy. He rarely even comes to the royal capital. Don¡¯t talk about showing up in front of everyone.¡± "Today, these two powerful men appeared together. It seems that the two powerful men jointly issued the canonization decree for King of Light. This time, King of Light is really proud of his face." "Yes, these two powerful men can be said to be the two pillars of the Yanluo Dynasty. They came together today to issue the canonization decree. It seems that the emperor really values ??King Guang." "Although King Guang's current strength is not as strong as that of Prince Liang and Prince Liang, King Light is young and has great potential. I think it is possible for him to grow up to the point where he can compete with Prince Liang in the future." When Xia Houguang saw the two powerful men appearing, his expression was also shaken up. He led a group of senior officials from the palace and bowed deeply to the two powerful men. "I've met the general, I've met Mrs. Luo." These two powerful men can be said to be the two pillars of the Yanluo Dynasty, and no one dares to disrespect them. When the two powerful men saw Xia Houguang, they nodded slightly. Obviously, the two powerful men were also very satisfied with Xia Houguang, the new genius of the Yanluo Dynasty. "The imperial edict has arrived, and Xia Houguang accepted it. The emperor of the Yanluo Dynasty issued an imperial edict, canonizing the ninth prince Xia Houguang as King of Light, and the ancestor worship ceremony began." Xia Houyi held an imperial edict with golden light in his hand and read the contents aloud. "Thank you two seniors." Xia Houguang bowed, then took the imperial edict, straightened his clothes, jumped up, and flew directly to the high-altitude altar. The whole scene was extremely solemn. Everyone present, including the onlookers from dozens of streets away, looked up at the altar high in the sky, their eyes full of awe. Xia Houguang held the imperial edict in both hands and came to the tall statue of the ancestor with a solemn look on his face. Then, holding the imperial edict in his hand, he knelt in front of the statue and kowtowed three times. No matter how aloof and aloof the royal children of the Yanluo Dynasty are, they dare not show any disrespect or neglect in front of their ancestor. Even the current emperor will still kowtow to the ancestor when he sees the statue. Although the King Ceremony is grand in scale, the process is very simple and there is almost no complicated process. All it takes is an imperial edict from the emperor, and after Xia Houguang kowtows to the statue of his ancestor, the king-conferring ceremony is completed. In other words, if these three heads are kowtowed, Xia Houguang will be the true King of Light. Since then, he has played a decisive role in the Yanluo Dynasty. The general Xia Houyi looked at Xia Houguang in front of him, with a hint of admiration in his eyes. He is not only a member of the royal family, but also the first general of the Yanluo Dynasty. He has served the Yanluo Dynasty for decades., can be said to have watched Xia Houguang grow up. When Xia Houguang ran away in anger with the emperor, he also felt sorry for Xia Houguang, but he did not expect that now that Xia Houguang was back, he would still be so prosperous. "Aguang, you were too young, impulsive and immature back then. So when you left, His Majesty didn't stop you, and he didn't even look for you for so many years. But it wasn't because His Majesty didn't value you, but because he wanted to wear you down. Practice your character.¡± Xia Houyi said with a slight smile, "Sure enough, more than ten years of accumulation have created a hero. Today's King of Light is mature and steady, and will surely achieve great things in the future. I admire you very much now." "Thank you, Uncle Clan." Xia Houguang is also respectful and respectful. According to the royal family's seniority, he should call Xia Houyi his uncle. Luo Yunqing, the Supreme Elder of Fengming Academy, also said: "Ninth Prince, when you were still studying in Fengming Academy, I was very optimistic about you. Now it seems that I am not wrong about the person. You are now His achievements are among the best among many princes. When you left Fengming Academy, today it seems that you have not dishonored the reputation of Fengming Academy. Today you have been crowned king. I am happy for you and also I'm proud of you." "Thank you, Mrs. Luo." Xia Houguang also replied respectfully. Luo Yunqing nodded slightly, and when he turned his palm over, a jade box appeared in his palm, holding it in his palm. Then, Luo Yunqing said seriously: "Xiahou Guang, I am here today to welcome you back to Fengming Academy. I and General Xiahou have jointly prepared a congratulatory gift for you to show your appreciation." With that said, Luo Yunqing handed the jade box to Xia Houguang: "Inside this jade box is a golden jade ginseng fruit. It is not only to congratulate you on becoming the king, but also to welcome you back to Fengming Academy. It is a heartfelt tribute from the two of us. " "Golden jade ginseng fruit, my God, this is a high-level elixir of life spring, and it is not only an ordinary high-level elixir of life spring, but also a heavenly material and earthly treasure with metallic origin." "The heavenly materials and earthly treasures with their original attributes are of high quality from the life spring. They are extremely rare in the royal family and Fengming Academy. Such rare heavenly materials and earthly treasures were given to King of Light. King of Light is really lucky. Ah." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2385 Prince Liang You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "The heavenly materials and earthly treasures of metallic origin are of high quality from the Life Spring. They are too precious. They have infinite benefits for the two powerful men in the cave-heaven realm. Now they are actually given to the King of Light like this." "When the Crown Prince and Prince Liang were crowned kings, I had never seen these two giving such expensive gifts. Prince Guang was the first prince to be treated like this by these two. Even the two of them valued Prince Light so much. See The King of Light has a great future. I have decided that I will follow the King of Light in the future." "Bah, you don't even urinate and look after yourself, and you hang out with the King of Light. Do you have the qualifications? I'm different. I decided to go to the King of Light's Mansion tomorrow and ask them if they can recruit any more people." On the high platform, Xia Houguang also had a look of surprise on his face, and quickly declined: "Two seniors, this golden jade ginseng fruit is too precious, how can I bear it?" "Take it." Luo Yunqing waved his hand casually and threw the jade box directly into Xia Houguang's hands, as if throwing away garbage, which made people feel distressed. Xia Houguang quickly and carefully took the jade box. Even if it was just a high-grade elixir from Life Spring, it was very precious to him, let alone one with original attributes. At the same time, Xia Houguang also understood that Luo Yunqing seemed to have thrown him over calmly, but in fact he didn't know how distressed he was. If it were Luo Yunqing, he would be heartbroken too. "Thank you two seniors." Xia Houguang saluted the two powerful men again. After the two powerful men nodded slightly, they turned and left. The ceremony of the King's Ceremony ended like this. "However, after the king-making ceremony, there is still a banquet. In a sense, the banquet is the highlight. "The prince has arrived." "The King of Liang has arrived." "The fifth prince has arrived." "The Eighth Prince has arrived." "The Thirteenth Prince has arrived." The sounds of one after another kept ringing, and a large number of people began to pour towards the square. These people were obviously the princes and nobles who came to congratulate him, as well as representatives of the major forces of the Yanluo Dynasty, who came to congratulate Xia Houguang. Ordinary monks obviously don¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter the square. Seeing these people pouring into the square, Xia Houguang also swayed and fell from the altar. Greet these guests with a smile. "King of Light, congratulations." "Brother Ninth, congratulations." Everyone congratulated him one after another, but Xia Houguang smiled and seemed to be in a very good mood. They are also very enthusiastic about these guests who come to congratulate them. At this moment, two more groups of people walked into the square. Seeing these two groups of people, Xia Houguang's smile immediately dropped, and his expression became somewhat solemn. However, just for a moment, he regained his smile that was full of spring breeze just now. Of these two groups, one group was surrounded by a strong man in the middle. This strong man has an extremely good temperament. He wears a golden battle robe, a purple gold crown on his head, and a real dragon circling with its head high embroidered on his chest. No need to guess too much, Su Han knew at a glance that in the entire Yanluo Dynasty, apart from the emperor himself, the only person qualified to wear real dragon pattern clothing was the prince. This prince looks older than Xia Houguang, but the powerful majesty on his body is enough to make people ignore his age. "This is the prince. I heard that he is also a student of Fengming Academy, and has gathered a wave of forces in Fengming Academy, which is quite prestigious. He himself is a ninth-level genius in the Life Spring Realm, and his combat power is not bad. It is stronger than the average ninth level life spring realm." The monks around Su Han were all talking about it. "Look, among the other group of people, the one wearing white clothes is the King of Liang. The King of Liang is also at the ninth level of Mingquan Realm. His power in Fengming Academy and his prestige in the royal capital are not the same. How much inferior to the prince." Su Han also turned his attention to the King of Liang, and saw that the King of Liang was standing in front of the wind, with a handsome appearance, and the majesty of a superior person in his movements, which was not inferior to that of the prince. As soon as the two groups of princes and Liang Wang appeared, the princes and nobles who came to congratulate the square fell silent. Even the hundreds of thousands of monks watching from the outside of the square all fell silent in unison. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ "Look, the faces of the prince and Prince Liang are not very good-looking." "It is inevitable that the face will not look good, because the King of Light has obtainedThe golden jade ginseng fruit presented by the great and powerful man. You know, even when the prince was canonized, he did not receive any gifts from these two powerful men at the ceremony, not to mention the King of Liang's ceremony, where these two powerful men were not even present. How precious this golden jade ginseng fruit is is second. The key is that this golden jade ginseng fruit represents the face given to King Guang by the two powerful men. This is what makes the prince and King Liang most uncomfortable. " "Yes, the golden jade ginseng fruit itself is secondary. The most important thing is that the attention paid by King Guang makes the prince and King Liang feel threatened." When Su Han saw this scene, he thought to himself: "The prince and Prince Liang must have bad intentions when they come here. I just don't know if Brother Xiahou can deal with them?" I couldn¡¯t help but be worried about Xia Houguang in my heart. In the eyes of everyone, if the prince and Prince Liang appeared, there must be nothing good going on. And looking at the people brought by the prince and King Liang, we can see that in front of the prince and King Liang, Xia Houguang is at a disadvantage both in terms of his own background and the power under his command. If the other party really wanted to cause trouble, Xia Houguang would be passive. In the square, Xia Houguang had a faint smile on his face, but he was cold in his heart. The prince and Prince Liang may have been here a long time ago, but they waited outside until the two powerful men left before they dared to come in. This clearly meant that they were looking for trouble, and they did not dare to cause trouble in front of the two powerful men. They could only Wait until the two powerful men leave, then come back. "Haha, congratulations to Ninth Brother, congratulations to Ninth Brother. Today is such a happy day for Ninth Brother, and we brothers must come to ask for a glass of wedding wine." King Liang was the first to speak. He smiled and looked very cheerful, as if he was sincerely happy for Xia Houguang. "This King of Liang is very deep in the city. When he first came in, his expression was obviously ugly, but now he smiled so brightly that he could turn his face faster than turning the page in a book. This alone makes him more terrifying than the prince. .The prince still has a dark face until now." Su Han also shook his head secretly. He had such sharp eyesight. He could clearly understand the personalities of the prince and Prince Liang at once. "The prince, the King of Liang, and all the royal brothers and sisters have come to our house to make our house shine." Xia Houguang calmly clasped his fists. Faced with the sudden influx of pressure from so many strong men, he still looked calm and showed no signs of nervousness. This kind of demeanor also made many people nod secretly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2386 Which pot should not be opened? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! For a time, many people present also secretly appreciated it. No matter what, at least in terms of momentum, King of Light did not lose at all. Even though he was only at the seventh level of Life Spring Realm, his aura of king was comparable to that of the Crown Prince and Prince Liang. ¡° Some people even saw something in King Guang that the Prince and Prince Liang did not have, which was a kind of composure, a kind of precipitation, and a kind of domineering power that could control everything with just one move. These people couldn¡¯t help but become a little curious as to where King Guang had been in the past ten years since he left the capital to develop such a magnanimous attitude. At this moment, the prince who had been silent until now also spoke. "King of Light, today is a great day for you to be crowned king. Hundreds of thousands of people are watching your ceremony. Wouldn't it be incomplete for such a grand occasion if there are no programs to add to the fun?" The prince didn¡¯t have any polite words. When he opened his mouth, he just added to the show. Xia Houguang¡¯s smile did not change and he asked, ¡°Does the prince have any suggestions?¡± The prince said calmly: "I think that since you have been crowned king, you must have many capable people under your command. In the world of martial arts, martial arts is naturally the most popular thing. Our Yanluo Dynasty also founded Fengming Academy, which shows that we The Yanluo Dynasty attaches great importance to young geniuses. I suggest that we, the three princes, each send some young geniuses from their subordinates to compete here, so that you, King Guang, can show off the strength of the geniuses under your subordinates. Wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate for the occasion?¡± After the prince said these words, Xia Houguang couldn't help but change his expression. He has just returned to the royal capital. It is already quite good that he can recruit a group of subordinates in the royal palace. There are no decent young geniuses. The prince's words clearly meant which pot should not be opened and which pot should be picked up. You must know that both the prince and Prince Liang have been operating in the Wangdu and Fengming Academy for ten or twenty years. They are surrounded by a large number of young geniuses, many of whom are students of Fengming Academy. ???????????????? King of Light has not even returned to Fengming Academy, and he has young geniuses under his command. There are only a few people recruited temporarily in the capital, and they are not even students of Fengming Academy. How can this compare? After Xia Houguang¡¯s death, the expressions of a group of senior officials in Prince Guang¡¯s Mansion also changed dramatically, and they were all very angry. This prince was not here to congratulate him, he was clearly here to slap him in the face. The atmosphere in Prince Guang¡¯s Mansion suddenly changed. On the other side, everyone had mocking smiles on their faces. "That's right, the prince and King Liang came here with the same purpose of seeing King Guang make a fool of himself. For a noble prince, if the genius under his command was beaten to the ground by the genius under the prince, it would undoubtedly be a big fool at his own kingship ceremony and he would become the laughing stock of the royal capital in the future. People are fighting for their breath. Once King Guang loses his ugliness on the first day he becomes the prince, he will be suppressed in the future. It is not easy to reverse this trend. For this point, the prince knew it, the king of Liang knew it, and Xia Houguang also knew it in his heart. Xia Houguang does not think that he is inferior to the prince and King Liang. Perhaps at this stage, his power is indeed relatively weak, but that is because he has just returned to the king not long ago and his personal power has not yet been fully established. As time goes by, Xia Houguang does not think that the number of geniuses who follow him will be less than those who follow the prince and Prince Liang. But today, the prince proposed a competition between his geniuses, but Xia Houguang couldn't refuse. Refusing is tantamount to losing your face. If you refuse, I am afraid that hundreds of thousands of people here today will think that you are a coward. If a king of the dignitaries is unbearable on the sealing king, how can he still be in the king's capital in the future. "What? King of Light doesn't dare, or can't find anyone? How about I lend you a few geniuses?" The prince laughed, his tone not concealing the cynicism. "The prince is doing this, do you think it's a little too much? I know that King of Light has no talented people, isn't this a slap in King of Light's face?" King Liang also laughed meaningfully, and in one sentence, he directly mocked both parties. First, he ridiculed the prince for deliberately making things difficult, and then ridiculed King Guang for having no subordinates. I have to say that this Liang Wang is truly terrifying. For a time, everyone in Prince Guang¡¯s Mansion also had ugly expressions. "I, Tie Ao, am willing to fight on behalf of the geniuses under King Light!" Finally, a young genius from Prince Guang¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t hold back his inner anger and roared. I saw this young genius named Tie Ao, his huge body was boomingHe ran out from the team in Prince Guang's Mansion, grabbed his hand in the air, and a big stick appeared in his hand. This is obviously a young genius who majors in physical cultivation. Judging from his cultivation, he is at the first level of Life Spring Realm. The stick pointed at the prince's camp in the distance: "Which one of you will come?" In the prince's camp, a genius in black sneered: "Are you a guy like you here to embarrass yourself? Go down." With that said, he stepped forward and punched Tie Ao suddenly. This genius in black is not a very strong genius in the prince's camp. However, the momentum of this punch was actually very huge. He was also at the first level of Life Spring Realm, but the momentum was much stronger than that of Tie Ao. This overwhelming momentum suddenly submerged Tie Ao. "not good!" "Tie Ao, retreat quickly." Several people in the King of Light camp exclaimed, and their eyes were instantly filled with fear. He is also a first-level genius in the Life Spring Realm. Is this the strength of a student from Fengming Academy? There are geniuses from eleven dynasties gathered in Fengming Academy. Those who can enter Fengming Academy are indeed not ordinary people. "Haha, you are overestimating your abilities. A person who is not qualified to enter Fengming Academy actually tries to compete with the geniuses of Fengming Academy." The prince's side was full of sneers. "Block it!" Tie Ao was so anxious that he could only use the stick in his hand to block the punch. Boom! The fist collided with the stick, and Tie Ao's body suddenly flew backwards, spitting out a mouthful of blood in the air. boom! Tie Ao's body fell heavily to the ground dozens of meters away, his energy and blood boiling, more than a dozen bones in his body were destroyed by this punch, and he had no strength to stand up at all. "Boy, can you still catch this punch?" The genius in black had no intention of letting Tie Ao go, and then punched him again. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that if this punch hits hard, Tie Ao is very likely to die. At this moment, Xia Houguang also flicked his sleeves and punched away the black-clothed genius: "That's enough. That's it. Tie Ao admits defeat in this round." Xia Houguang values ????everyone under his command, and naturally he does not want to see anything happen to Tie Ao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2387 Brothers reunited You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "King of Light, your level of genius is not good enough. Do you actually need you to protect the calf in the martial arts arena?" The prince also smiled lightly, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone. Xia Houguang also knows that, logically speaking, once the martial arts competition begins, others cannot interfere. Unless Ao Tie admits defeat, the genius in black has every right to hit him with that punch just now. For a moment, Xia Houguang's face was as dark as water. "Okay, now that Ninth Brother has admitted defeat to his genius, this game is over." King Liang on the side also spoke, as if to smooth things over, but added, "This game is over, it's time to move on to the next game. Ninth Brother, who is your next genius to appear?" For a moment, people in the Prince¡¯s camp and the Prince of Liang¡¯s camp burst into laughter. A monk from the Prince¡¯s camp shouted, ¡°How can there be any talented people under King Guang?¡± "Yes, how about Prince Liang lend him a few, hahaha" Xia Houguang's face also became extremely ugly. During his kingship ceremony, he was mocked in public by the prince and people from King Guang's camp. This was not what he wanted to see. However, Xia Houguang was helpless for a while, because there were too few geniuses under his command, and Tie Ao was already one of the best among them. Just when Xiahou Guangming was helpless, suddenly a clear voice came to everyone's ears: "Who said there are no geniuses under King Guang?" As the voice fell, a figure in white flew down from the mountain behind the palace, drifted, and landed on the square. "who?" Everyone looked at the figure, and saw that the figure was a white boy. It looked clear and unparalleled, and there was a misty and lonely temperament. ¡°In fact, this temperament seems to be no less than that of the prince, Liang Wang and Guang Wang present. However, when the young man stood still, everyone discovered that this young man's cultivation level was only at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm. "What do you mean? Is this guy here to be funny?" "He is a genius under the King of Light? It turns out that the King of Light even accepts such crooked melons and cracked jujubes that are not in the Life Spring realm?" The prince¡¯s and Liang Wang¡¯s camps even sneered again and again. Xia Houguang was also stunned and his eyes fell on this young man. However, when he saw the young man's appearance clearly, he was overjoyed. "Brother Su Han?" Since Xia Houguang left Ten Thousand Demons Island, he has always thought about Su Han. This good brother who had fought side by side with him on Ten Thousand Demons Island already held a heavy weight in his heart. Xia Houguang was still secretly regretting that Su Han could not attend this king ceremony. Unexpectedly, Su Han appeared like this. "Hahaha, brother, you are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time." Xia Houguang laughed loudly, and the depression just now was swept away. At his kingship ceremony, his good brother appeared. For him, this was a double happiness and worth celebrating. At the moment, Xia Houguang and Su Han stretched out their arms at the same time and gave them a big hug. This scene shocked everyone present, not only the prince and Prince Liang, but also the subordinates in Xia Houguang¡¯s camp. None of them could believe their eyes. "Who is this kid? He's just a ninth-level person in the Divine Sea Realm, but why does King Deguang pay so much attention to him?" This is the common question in everyone's heart. They can all feel that Xia Houguang is truly happy at this moment. At least in the six months they have followed Xia Houguang, they have never seen Xia Houguang laugh so freely and hug each other regardless of his identity. , which shows how much the other party attaches importance to it. ¡°Let me introduce to you, this is my brother, named Su Han.¡± Xia Houguang also said to his subordinates that he had not been so happy for a long time. Meeting Su Han here and on the Island of Ten Thousand Demons were two completely different feelings. With the dignity of a prince, in front of so many people, as well as the prince and Prince Liang, he said that Su Han was his brother, not a follower or subordinate. This alone is enough to prove that Xia Houguang treats Su Han as a true brother. . "Oh, he is a friend of the prince, so he is naturally a distinguished guest of our palace." "Yes, the prince's friend is definitely not a simple character if you think about it." These people hurriedly greeted Su Han, but Su Han was not a fool. Naturally, he could tell that these people were just perfunctory to him. No one would really treat someone who didn't arrive.The monks in the life spring realm put it in their eyes. If it weren't for Xia Houguang's sake, they might not even bother to say a word to Su Han. Su Han responded with clasped fists and didn't take it to heart. Su Han didn't care what these people thought of him. At this moment, the prince also frowned and asked: "King of Light, is this person a genius under your command? Is he here to join the war?" The prince would not care if King Light's good brother was not a good brother. He even felt that it was a great loss of status for King Light to be brothers with such a person at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm. However, the competition between the King of Light camp is not over yet, and the prince will not easily let go of such an opportunity to humiliate the King of Light. Prince Liang also looked at Su Han and Xia Houguang with a playful smile. Xia Houguang was shocked: "Yes, brother Su Han is also a genius under my command. I will send him to fight in the next round." Xia Houguang knew that the reason why Su Han appeared at this time was to help him out. Moreover, he also had absolute trust in Su Han. Others present did not understand Su Han, but he absolutely understood him. He was a terrifying genius, and his performance in the Ten Thousand Demons Island was enough to explain everything. "What?" Everyone simply suspected that they had heard wrongly, and then there was even more laughter in the camp of the prince and Prince Liang. Does the King of Light really want this guy from the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm to represent his camp in the battle? "It's so funny. If the prince doesn't have anyone under his command, just say so. Why let a ninth-level Divine Sea Realm go out to fight and humiliate us?" "Yes, we are all from Fengming Academy, and the one with the lowest cultivation level is the first level of Life Spring Realm. Let a ninth level of Divine Sea Realm come to fight us. Isn't this humiliating us?" "If the prince can't find someone, don't force yourself. If you admit defeat to His Highness, His Highness, the Crown Prince will understand. This little person at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm is not enough to slap him." There was a sound of ridicule, one after another. From their point of view, there is no suspense whatsoever in fighting against a ninth-level Divine Sea Realm person. Everyone in the King of Light camp was almost crying. They didn't know what the King of Light's fault was. After the boy in white appeared, they had to let him go into battle. But isn¡¯t this asking for death? Even Ao Tie, who was at the first level of the Life Spring Realm, couldn't defeat the genius in black from the prince's camp. Could it be that this ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm could defeat him? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2388: Kowtow, think too much You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Thisdoes the prince really want this Su Han to go into battle? I feel that there is no chance of winning." On the side of the King of Light camp, a white-haired old man who seemed to have the highest status also whispered in a suspicious tone. This white-haired old man is Xia Houguang¡¯s most trusted subordinate, and he knows Xia Houguang very well. He knew that Xia Houguang was not the kind of person who would forcefully send people on the field who had no chance of winning just to save face. However, no matter how you look at this ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm, there is no chance of winning. "My lord, in order to save face, the King of Light has ignored everything and even sent people to the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm. In my opinion, this King of Light is easily impulsive and is nothing to worry about. He cannot be a threat to the prince at all. " Next to King Liang, a subordinate also whispered. With a smile on his lips, King Liang said lightly: "Not necessarily. The current King of Light is no longer the impulsive person he used to be. He is so confident, maybe the genius under him really has two skills?" From the perspective of King Liang, he did not want King Guang to be crushed too much by the prince. It would be best if both families suffered losses, and he would benefit. ?????????????????? But at present, King Liang cannot see that a person at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm has any ability to compete with the first level of the Life Spring Realm. "Light King, I advise you to be more serious. The competition is not a joke. If you let someone from the Divine Sea Realm take action, the ones with the worst cultivation in this temple are all at the first level of the Life Spring Realm. When the time comes, they will be slapped to death. Wouldn't it be wrong? Doesn¡¯t look good?¡± The prince was also unhappy. From the beginning to the end, he didn't even look at Su Han. "Prince, I am very serious. I hope that the genius over there will also take it seriously. As a brother, my actions are not serious. If the genius over there is accidentally slapped to death by my brother, It doesn¡¯t look good either.¡± Xia Houguang shrugged his shoulders and smiled. Hearing these words was humiliating to the prince's ears, but what Xia Houguang said was true. This is also for the sake of the prince. If the other party doesn't pay enough attention, I'm afraid it won't be enough for Su Han to crush him with one finger. "King of Light, I'm a small ninth-level person in the Divine Sea Realm. I really don't know where you got such confidence. In this case, I won't be polite. Anyway, it's you who brought shame on yourself." The prince's face was cold, and he decided not to be polite to the King of Light anymore, and directly ordered the black-clothed genius: "Guo Yi, you continue to fight against this ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm." Guo Yi looked unhappy and was obviously reluctant. From his point of view, fighting against someone at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm would lower his own status. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll accidentally kill him and bring shame on King Light¡¯s face.¡± Guo Yi frowned. The King of Light chuckled and said, "You can use all your strength to kill my brother. If you have the ability to kill my brother, I won't be given the title of King of Light." "What?" Exclamations rang out again. No one expected that the King of Light would have such great confidence in this brother that he even took out his title. The stakes were too high. ¡°Ninth brother, don¡¯t be impulsive, this is no joke.¡± King Liang narrowed his eyes slightly, but he gave a reminder. "King of Light, do you mean what you say?" The prince laughed. King Guang smiled faintly and said: "Of course it counts. But correspondingly, if my brother wants to kill His Highness the Crown Prince's people, I hope His Highness the Crown Prince will not stop him." "Hahaha interesting, really interesting. Yes, I promise you." The prince laughed loudly, then his face hardened, and he said to Guo Yi: "Guo Yi, don't be polite if you take action, just beat him to death." The prince does not believe that Guo Yi, who is at the first level of the Life Spring Realm, cannot defeat a small person at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm. What's more, Guo Yi is not an ordinary first level of the Life Spring Realm. He is a genius from Fengming Academy, and his combat power is far beyond the average. The life spring realm is at the first level. "Brother, thank you for coming to help me." Xia Houguang also patted Su Han on the shoulder. There was no need for brothers to be polite. "let's start." The prince said calmly. As these words fell, Guo Yi walked to the center of the square with a sneer on his face. Su Han also walked to the middle of the square, and the two stood opposite each other. "Boy, I advise you to kneel down and kowtow to me now, and then admit defeat. In this case, you can still save your life." Guo Yi sneered. He was eager to see Su Han kowtow. In that case, King Light's reputation would be tarnished. "Kowtow? Are you thinking too much?"   Su Han also shook his head. "Bah, you are a ninth level person in the Divine Sea Realm. You don't know where you got the confidence to let me take action. The one just now was at least in the Life Spring Realm. You are not even as good as him. He was killed by my slap. .¡± Guo Yi took a sip. In his eyes, the gap between the Divine Sea Realm and the Life Spring Realm was too big. It was not of the same magnitude at all. As a leader in the first level of Life Spring Realm, if I can't slap him to death, I will lose face. "There's so much nonsense. I don't want to take advantage of you, so you go first." Su Han said indifferently. That kind of demeanor of not taking the other party seriously completely angered Guo Yi. "Since you are looking for death, then I will help you." When Guo Yi was furious, he completely released his momentum, his palms bloomed with cyan light, and he attacked Su Han. That terrifying palm contained so much power. It seemed that if Su Han was hit by this palm, he would definitely die. Everyone in the prince¡¯s camp was smiling. They knew Guo Yi's strength very well, and seemed to have seen the scene of Su Han being turned into a pulp under this palm. There was no comparison at all in terms of strength in this battle. Not only the prince¡¯s camp, but also other people have the same idea. Even Liang Wang couldn't help but sigh. He couldn't see the slightest possibility that this ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm could compete with the Life Spring Realm. Everyone in the King of Light camp looked nervous, including the white-haired old man who seemed to have the highest status, all with worried expressions on their faces. The momentum in the battle circle was overwhelming, and Su Han stood there motionless. It was not until Guo Yi slapped him in front of him that he easily raised his hand to grab it. Guo Yi's eyes shrank, and he felt that his wrist was suddenly clamped by a huge force, like an iron clamp, clamping his wrist to death. I wanted to struggle, but found that no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't move at all. Guo Yi looked in shock and saw that it was Su Han's hand that grabbed his wrist. At this moment, everyone in the square and those watching around the palace were completely stunned. No one expected that when Guo Yi struck out with such force, his wrist was suddenly grabbed by the other party, making him unable to even move. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2389 Guo Yi¡¯s disastrous defeat You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han had a smile in his eyes, and suddenly slapped Guo Yi on the face. After this slap, the prince's face not far away also became extremely ugly. This slap seemed to slap him in the face. Plop! Guo Yi was slapped hard on the ground. Half of his face was smashed and his flesh and blood were blurred. The whole person fell to the ground, squirming and struggling violently, but could not stand up anyway. "I won't kill you because you are not even qualified to die in my hands." Su Han smiled faintly, then spit at Guo Yi who was on the ground. The spittle fell directly on Guo Yi's face. Guo Yi rolled his eyes and passed out. It has to be said that Guo Yi was so humiliated that he fainted. A genius at the first level of the Life Spring Realm and a genius from Fengming Academy was so humiliated by a ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm. How could he bear it. "Oh my god, how is this possible?" Countless people exclaimed, whether they were from the Prince's camp, the Liang Wang camp, or the people from the King of Light's camp, everyone opened their mouths in shock and couldn't believe what was happening in front of them. "Where did this guy come from? His cultivation is obviously only at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm, but he can casually defeat the first level of the Life Spring Realm. How is it possible?" "Pervert, it is too perverted. Even the Crown Prince and Prince Liang may not be able to do this at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Is this young man's talent still higher than that of the Crown Prince and Prince Liang? With Prince Light , how could there be such a perverted person?¡± "It's so shocking. With a cultivation level of the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm, he easily defeated the first level of the Life Spring Realm. If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn't have believed it." Everyone¡¯s eyes when looking at Su Han changed immediately. The exclamations became louder and louder. It was so shocking. "Awesome, awesome, this Su Han is really awesome. No wonder the King of Light wants him to take action and stakes his title on it. It seems that the King of Light knows this brother very well. This is confidence." "What a great Su Han, he really didn't disappoint. The prince wanted to use this talent competition to slap the king in the face, but now he got slapped in the face in return. It's really refreshing and enjoyable." In the King of Light¡¯s camp, everyone¡¯s face showed excitement, but King of Light¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he always had that faint smile. This result seemed to have been expected by him. The prince's face looked extremely ugly. Su Han didn't kill Guo Yi, but Su Han's various actions were more excessive than killing Guo Yi directly. He simply slapped the prince in the face. The prince looked at Guo Yi, who was unconscious on the ground, and wished he could slap Guo Yi to death. It was so embarrassing for him. "Someone, drag this piece of trash away." The prince didn¡¯t want to see Guo Yi for a moment, so he waved his hands like he was shooing away flies, and called for someone to come over and drag the unconscious Guo Yi down. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Su Han. At this moment, no one dared to underestimate this young man who was at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm. Su Han had already given them a huge shock and became famous in one battle. "What a powerful guy. It's unique to be able to reach such a level. If this kid grows up, his future is limitless." King Liang narrowed his eyes slightly, and felt a little pity in his heart. How could such a genius end up under the command of King Light. If you can come to your side to help yourself, it will undoubtedly be even more powerful for you. "Prince, please accept. It seems that I have kept my title." Xia Houguang laughed loudly. At this moment, Su Han had a great victory. Naturally, he would not let go of this opportunity to ridicule the prince. Anyway, he was not a good man or woman. The white-haired old man under Xia Houguang was also very excited at this moment. Unexpectedly, Xia Houguang had left the royal capital for more than ten years, and he still made friends with such a genius with unlimited potential. It is not an exaggeration to say that this genius is worth ten or twenty geniuses under the prince's command. "Prince, I just said that I hope the genius over there will take it seriously, because my brother's actions are not serious, so don't slap your genius to death. It's a pity that you don't listen." Xia Houguang shrugged, and then burst into laughter. The laughter was undoubtedly like big slaps on the prince's face. The prince¡¯s face was extremely ugly, and all the geniuses in the prince¡¯s camp also had angry expressions on their faces. A genius from the prince's camp stood up and said: "Your Highness, let me meet this Su Han for a moment. If Guo Yi hadn't been careless and underestimated the enemy just now, he wouldn't have ended up like this. I would like to see what a ninth-level Divine Sea realm can do. How strong is it?"   This genius is at the second level of Life Spring Realm. He has a sharp momentum and is obviously not someone to take lightly. When the prince saw this genius, he nodded and said, "Okay, Zhang Yuan, you go and meet him. You don't have to hold back." The prince also wanted to see how capable Su Han was. The reason why Zhang Yuan didn't hold back was because he saw Su Han's potential threat. Although Guo Yi underestimated the enemy just now, the prince could see that even if Guo Yi did not underestimate the enemy, he could not be Su Han's opponent. The level of the two sides was completely different. Therefore, the prince also wanted to let Zhang Yuan test how capable Su Han was. "Don't worry, Your Highness, I will help you get rid of this person today!" Zhang Yuan's momentum was shaken and he entered the battle circle. Su Han stood with his hands behind his back and looked at Zhang Yuan calmly. In this chapter, the second-level cultivation of Yuanmingquan realm is arousing all the momentum at the moment, looking very tyrannical. ¡°Boy, I don¡¯t want to be accused of bullying, so you should take action first.¡± Zhang Yuan stared at Su Han and said. Su Han smiled faintly: "To me, there is no difference in the order of action. If you think it will have an impact, you take action first." Zhang Yuan frowned and originally wanted to refuse, but when he thought of the consequences of Guo Yi's underestimation of his enemy just now, he also knew that he must not underestimate his enemy and treat him as an ordinary ninth level person in the Divine Sea Realm. Thinking of this, Zhang Yuan also said in a deep voice: "As promised, it was you who gave up the chance to strike first." As he spoke, Zhang Yuan also reached out and grabbed a huge sword in his hand. Raising the sword, he drew the power of the Nine Heavens, curled up the sword, and struck him head-on. Su Han looked calm. When he saw the sword coming towards him, he did not dodge or dodge. Instead, he took the initiative to face the sword. "What is he doing?" "Everyone watching the battle was astonished when they saw Su Han making such an amazing move. Even the prince stared blankly, wondering what kind of medicine Su Han was selling in his gourd. The prince knew very well how powerful Zhang Yuan's sword was, and anyone with a discerning eye could see it. Su Han was so confident that he faced Zhang Yuan's sword and went away. Wasn't he looking for death? It seems that this Su Han is probably just a foolhardy guy, with some talent, but not worthy of real fear. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2390: Want to fight again? You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the prince thought of this, he couldn't help but relax. To be honest, Guo Yi's defeat just now was indeed a great loss to him. But if Zhang Yuan can win this game, it will be regarded as a victory for his face. However, Su Han is really not looking for death at this moment. As he moved his body, he could clearly see the power of Zhang Yuan's sword. Under Su Han's powerful consciousness, Zhang Yuan's sword power was broken down step by step. His movements seemed to be slowing down. Coupled with Su Han's vast knowledge of martial arts, Zhang Yuan's sword power was broken down step by step. The path of the knife is terrible. Although the overall martial arts strength of the True Dragon Realm is strong, its strength mainly lies in various training resources. When it comes to the level of magical power, it is not higher than what Su Han knew in his previous life. Since Su Han has seen through all the power of Zhang Yuan's sword, Zhang Yuan's sword is like a naughty boy playing with a wooden knife in front of Su Han, and it poses no threat to Su Han at all. Suddenly, Su Han moved. With a flick of his wrist, his palm turned into a knife, and he slashed out with the knife diagonally. Click! The hand knife brought out a dazzling golden light, and struck Zhang Yuan's knife back impartially, making a harsh metal collision sound. Zhang Yuan only felt the tiger's mouth tremble, and a powerful and inexplicable energy passed through the back of the knife, directly to his tiger's mouth, spread to the entire arm, and instantly invaded his internal organs. For a moment, Zhang Yuan felt as if his whole body had been electrocuted and was instantly paralyzed. Su Han¡¯s palm knife followed the trend and clicked! With a crisp cracking sound, Zhang Yuan's huge sword was broken into two halves. "How dare you show off your sword skills even though you are broke? Go down." Su Han let out a low roar and kicked Zhang Yuan in the stomach, bang! Zhang Yuan was kicked away like a sandbag, flying more than ten meters away in a panic, and landed with a bang, splashing dust all over the ground. Zhang Yuan, who was at the second level of Life Spring Realm, was as vulnerable as a child who had just learned to walk in front of Su Han. This scene made everyone present open their mouths and become speechless. "Oh my god, just now I thought that the ninth level of Divine Sea Realm defeated the first level of Life Spring Realm, which was unprecedented. Now he actually defeated the second level of Life Spring Realm. Is this guy a pervert?" "Looking at him, he seems to be showing mercy. This guy is really terrifying. His potential seems to be endless. Where did the King of Light find such a guy?" Zhang Yuan was lying on the ground with a cold sweat on his forehead. He naturally knew very well that his sword was cut in half by the opponent. If the opponent wanted to kill him, he would be seriously injured even if he did not die. But now he was just kicked out, not even a minor injury. This was because the other party was showing mercy. "I, Zhang Yuan, have given up. I will improve my sword skills in the future, and I will ask for your advice again." Zhang Yuan got up from the ground and clasped his fists. Although they didn't say it directly, both parties understood that Zhang Yuan was thanking Su Han for showing mercy. Su Han also smiled lightly. The reason why he didn't kill the other party was because of Xia Houguang's consideration. After all, Xia Houguang was also a member of Fengming Academy, and today was his kingship ceremony. Killing a fellow genius from Fengming Academy at the ceremony would seem too cruel to Xia Houguang and would not give Fengming Academy face. After all, Luo Yunqing, the Supreme Elder of Fengming Academy, joined forces with Xia Houyi to give Xia Houguang a golden jade ginseng fruit today. Now, if Su Han doesn't kill Zhang Yuan, he will also leave the word of friendship for Xia Houguang. Xia Houguang naturally understood Su Han's actions. At the moment, Xia Houguang also secretly praised him. He originally thought that this brother Su Han was just a monster in martial arts, but he didn't expect that he had such an accurate grasp of people's hearts. For a while, Xia Houguang also secretly admired Su Han. Even if Zhang Yuan didn't say anything about today's mercy, he would never forget it in his heart. It is already destined that Xia Houguang and the prince will become enemies. If this can leave a foreshadowing in the prince's camp, that would be great. Even if Zhang Yuan is still loyal to the prince, killing one less person at the second level of Life Spring Realm is not a loss and cannot cause any harm. Zhang Yuan returned to the prince's camp, and the prince did not blame him. Everyone had seen the battle just now, and Zhang Yuan's defeat could not be blamed on him. If it were any second-level Life Spring Realm present, the same result would be obtained. "Hahaha, okay, okay, brother Su Han is really awesome." "Yes, with the power of the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm, it can defeat the second level of the Life Spring Realm. If you don't see it with your own eyes, who can believe it."  In the King of Light camp, excited voices rose one after another. Everyone regarded Su Han as the savior at this moment. If it weren't for Su Han, they would not be able to cope with today's scene, and they would definitely become the laughingstock of others in the future. "Haha, Your Highness, we have won two games in a row, do we want to fight again?" Xia Houguang also laughed. The prince's face was a little ugly at the moment. A subordinate behind him also asked in a low voice: "His Royal Highness, what should we do now? Should we send a genius at the third level of Mingquan Realm to kill this kid?" The prince glared at this man: "Idiot!" The prince is in a bad mood at the moment. No matter how stupid he is, he knows that sending a third level of Life Spring Realm to challenge a ninth level of Divine Sea Realm at this time will make people laugh out loud. Even if he wins, his face will be a little bit ugly. No luster either. Moreover, a genius at the third level of the Life Spring Realm is considered a prodigy in Fengming Academy. Which genius at the third level of the Life Spring Realm would fight against a ninth level Divine Sea Realm genius in front of so many people? That is a huge understatement. With my own identity, no one is willing to do this. What's more, the Su Han in front of him was so terrifying. Even the prince was a little unsure at this moment. Can the third level of Life Spring Realm really stabilize this Su Han? ¡° If even the third level of the Life Spring Realm cannot suppress him, then the Prince¡¯s camp sent three geniuses to fight today and failed. The news spread out makes people feel that the Prince¡¯s camp is not only weak in strength, but also too thick-skinned. Once such a rumor appears, even for the arrogant prince, it will be enough to become a lifetime joke. Therefore, even if the prince sends people to fight again this time, he must be cautious and cautious. If he wants to send people, he must be 100% sure. "Your Highness, do you want to fight again? Should we send out the third level of the Life Spring Realm? It doesn't matter, my brother is very warlike, and I especially like to fight against geniuses. Even if you are at the third level of the Life Spring Realm, my brother dares to fight. " Xia Houguang laughed a few times. When he said this, he naturally communicated with Su Han through sound transmission. Otherwise, no matter how confident he is, he may not dare to say anything for Su Han that he dares to fight against the third level of Life Spring Realm. However, to other people¡¯s ears, these words sounded like they were trying to seduce the prince. Does the prince really want to send the third level of Mingquan Realm to fight? In that case, no matter whether he wins or loses, the prince's face will be completely lost. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2391 The Generous King of Light You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The prince¡¯s face was as dark as water. Faced with this situation, he was in a dilemma. However, one of the two options is to send people to fight or not to send people to fight. There is always one choice to make. What the prince is considering now is which of the two evils is the lesser, which option will have less negative impact on him. If you don¡¯t send people to fight, everyone will know the next day that the prince¡¯s camp is fighting against the geniuses of the Ping Wang camp, and the prince has given up. This is undoubtedly a fatal blow to the prince's reputation. And sending a person whom the prince thinks is confident to fight will guarantee absolute victory. Although this would bring disgrace to his face, at least he had won. For the prince, at least he had saved his last face. The prince thought about it and said to a genius in his camp: "Zhao Hao, come out." "Yes, Your Highness the Crown Prince." Zhao Hao's momentum was shaken and he stepped out of the prince's camp. Upon seeing his appearance, everyone exclaimed in surprise. "Zhao Hao, this is a genius at the third level of Life Spring Realm. The prince is determined to win this time." "Yes, this Zhao Hao is only one step away from the fourth level of Life Spring Realm, which is the middle level of Life Spring Realm. Let him fight against the ninth level of Divine Sea Realm. Isn't it obvious to bully people?" "Even if the prince's camp wins this battle, the prince will not get any face. However, the prince seems to have no other choice but to send people to fight, and this time he must send people who are bound to win, otherwise he will lose. , that would really ruin your face." The King of Liang on the side also had a complicated look on his face. The prince and King of Light had fought to this point, so logically speaking, he would be happy to see the outcome. But Su Han's evil talent made him secretly afraid. If Su Han and Zhao Hao really fought, even if they lost, it would be an honor to lose. At least the reputation of Su Han and Prince Guang's Palace would be completely destroyed. For King Liang, this was something he didn't want to see. What King Liang hopes now is that Su Han can be completely killed by Zhao Hao, so that he will have no worries. Thinking of this, King Liang's eyes flashed and he said: "Ninth brother, I have to say, I am very envious of you. I don't know where you found such a genius. If you grow up in the future, you will definitely have a lot of success." Great achievement, Ninth Brother, you are blessed." Sure enough, as soon as the King of Light said these words, a murderous intent flashed in the prince's eyes. King Guang also laughed secretly in his heart. The prince had indeed taken the bait. He believed that once he said these words, the prince would definitely kill Su Han. King Guang over there also saw the expressions of the Crown Prince and Prince Liang clearly, and knew very well in his heart that Prince Liang was deliberately inciting the Crown Prince to kill Su Han. This move can be described as killing someone with a borrowed knife. At this moment, King Guang also frowned slightly. Opposite him, Zhao Hao was a genius at the third level of the Life Spring Realm. Although Su Han had just sent a message to him, saying that he could confront the third level of the Life Spring Realm, there was still a certain distance between the third level of the Life Spring Realm and the peak of the third level of the Life Spring Realm. King Guang also knew that no matter how talented Su Han was, he would never be able to defeat his opponent across so many realms at once. "But the prince's side is obviously murderous. If Su Han loses, there will only be one end, and that is death. However, King Light also knew that if he wanted to stop Su Han from this competition now, Su Han would probably not agree. Suddenly, as if the King of Light had decided something, he took out something from the storage ring. "Brother, please refine this golden jade ginseng fruit now to improve your cultivation." King Guang said, throwing the box containing the golden jade ginseng fruit into Su Han's hand. "Oh my God, the Golden Jade Ginseng Fruit. King Light actually gave the Golden Jade Ginseng Fruit given to him by the two powerful men to Su Han." "This King of Light is too generous. The Golden Jade Ginseng Fruit is priceless. Even among the two powerful men, it is considered a treasure. This Golden Jade Ginseng Fruit can definitely help the King of Light attack the eighth level of Life Spring Realm, but now he actually Forward to Su Han." "If it were me, I wouldn't be able to bring out such a priceless treasure even if I were killed. But it can also be seen from this how much the King of Light values ??Su Han." "The Zhao Hao sent by the prince this time is at the third level of the Life Spring Realm. If nothing else, Su Han will have no chance of winning against him. That's why the King of Light took out the Golden Jade Ginseng Fruit. However, such a precious treasure To transfer it to others like this, King of Light is really a generous person." No one was surprised, even the prince and King Liang were moved. To be fair, if they get this golden jade ginseng fruit, they won't be able to give it up even if they are beaten to death. This golden jade ginseng fruit?It is enough for them to advance to a higher level in their current cultivation level. They have only dreamed of such an opportunity, so how could they possibly pass it on to others. Especially for the current King of Light, the Golden Jade Ginseng Fruit can allow King of Light to change from the seventh level of Life Spring Realm to the eighth level, shortening the gap between him and Prince Liang. King Guang gave up such an opportunity and transferred the golden jade ginseng fruit to others, which the prince and King Liang really couldn't do. People in the King of Light¡¯s camp, while shocked, couldn¡¯t help but secretly nod with relief, feeling that following such a master was the right thing to do. Only those with a truly big picture can accomplish such a big undertaking. ¡°Obviously, the King of Light is such a majestic person. What else is there to say about following such a prince? Su Han took the golden jade ginseng fruit with a look of surprise on his face. Xia Houguang would transfer the golden jade ginseng fruit to himself at this time, which he did not expect. After all, the golden jade ginseng fruit was so precious that even the prince and the king of light would never have the chance to get it. Su Han knew that Xia Houguang wanted to win the competition, but he also knew that Xia Houguang wanted to save his own life. After the instigation of King Liang just now, the prince has already become murderous towards him. This competition is the best opportunity to destroy him. Xia Houguang must have thought of this, so he wanted to give himself the golden jade ginseng fruit. "Hurry up and refine. Brother, my future is in your hands. Don't let me down." Xia Houguang sent a message to Su Han. Su Han also gave a wry smile when he heard this. Xia Houguang said it was for his own future and reputation, but Su Han knew that Xia Houguang was not a person obsessed with fame and wealth, otherwise he would not have left the royal capital to go out and pursue his career. Even for the sake of future and reputation, who would exchange for treasures such as golden jade ginseng fruit? Su Han believed that if he had been replaced by someone else, Xia Houguang would never come up with this golden jade ginseng fruit. Over there, the prince also frowned slightly and said displeasedly: "King of Light, before the competition, what do you mean by giving him such a treasure that can improve his cultivation?" (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 2392: Making things right You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xia Houguang laughed loudly: "His Royal Highness is going to send out geniuses at the third level of Life Spring Realm to fight against my brother, who is at the ninth level of Divine Sea Realm. I will give my brother something to improve his condition. So what? More Besides, the golden jade ginseng fruit is my own, and if His Highness the Crown Prince has any objections, I can also send the elixir to your genius, and I will not object." The prince's face was as dark as water. He was not Xia Houguang. Zhao Hao was just one of his subordinates and not a brother. How could he give Zhao Hao such a valuable elixir. But what Xia Houguang said left the prince speechless. "alright." At this moment, King Liang suddenly smoothed things over and said, "It's really enviable to have such a genius following Ninth Brother. I think there is no need to compete today. After all, Ninth Brother only has such a genius beside him, and His Royal Highness is surrounded by talented people. Competing between two people will inevitably lead to a reputation of bullying. We are all members of the royal family. From now on, it will be a beautiful thing to lead the geniuses under their command to work together to assist the father. .¡± King Liang is not a fool. He originally set the pace to provoke the prince to send someone to kill Su Han, but now Xia Houguang has given the golden jade ginseng fruit to Su Han. If nothing goes wrong, Su Han will definitely improve his cultivation level. By then, it would not be easy for Zhao Hao to kill Su Han. ¡° If Su Han were to defeat Zhao Hao instead, it would undoubtedly make the King of Light¡¯s camp famous and become the focus of everyone¡¯s discussion. This was not something that King Liang wanted to see. ¡°Moreover, what King Liang said was also very skillful. Not only did they smooth things over, but they also vaguely praised the prince, saying that there were many talented people around the prince, but there was only one genius around the King of Light. ¡°It means that we all know that your prince has a more powerful genius, but he has not come out yet. Therefore, this time, the prince sent two people in succession and were defeated by Su Han, not because the prince had no one under his command, but because the prince was unwilling to bully the weak with force. These words were very useful to the prince¡¯s ears. The prince couldn't help but laugh: "Well, King Liang is right. There are so many geniuses under my prince's command. Seeing that the King of Light only has such a genius, I will offer him like a treasure, so I will not force the King of Light." What he said was an implicit sarcasm. King Guang smiled faintly. He was not the kind of person who liked to show off his words. Anyway, he had defeated the prince twice today, which was enough. He didn't care what the prince said. Prince Liang also smiled slightly and said: "We have all seen Su Han's strength today. It would be a pity for such a genius to stay in Prince Guang's Mansion. Why don't Ninth Brother recommend him to enter Fengming Academy to practice? I believe that with your ability, Due to face and Su Han¡¯s talent, Fengming Academy will accept it.¡± "Yes, it would be a pity for such a genius not to enter Fengming Academy." The prince also nodded in agreement. Hearing this, Xia Houguang couldn't help but snorted in his heart. Of course he knew why these two people wanted Su Han to enter Fengming Academy. Xia Houguang knew very well what these two people were thinking. Now Su Han has obviously become a thorn in the side of the Crown Prince and Prince Liang. Su Han's future potential also makes the Crown Prince and Prince Liang really feel threatened. Now the prince and Prince Liang must be thinking about how to get rid of Su Han. If Su Han stayed at Prince Guang's Mansion and didn't leave, they would have no chance to take action. But if Su Han can enter Fengming Academy, Fengming Academy brings together geniuses from eleven dynasties, among which Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, the competition is extremely fierce. The most important thing is that the Crown Prince and Prince Liang both have deep-rooted forces in Fengming Academy. As long as Su Han enters Fengming Academy, they will naturally have many opportunities to deal with Su Han. Xia Houguang is not a fool. The prince and Prince Liang¡¯s thoughts cannot be hidden from him at all. "I don't need you to worry about this. Today's king-conferring ceremony has ended. I have prepared a banquet in the mansion. Would Your Highness the Crown Prince and Prince Liang want to come in and have a drink?" Xia Houguang asked the prince and King Liang to stay and drink. In fact, he meant to drive them away, because he knew very well that it was impossible for the prince and King Liang to stay and drink. Sure enough, the prince laughed and said, "There's no need to drink. This palace is here to congratulate you. Since the congratulations have been sent, I won't disturb your celebration." ¡°With that said, the prince greeted his men, then turned and left the square in front of the palace. Afterwards, King Liang also left with his men. "Brother Ninth, the king-conferring ceremony has ended and we are leaving." "Prince Guang, I will also take my leave." People kept coming to say goodbye to Xia Houguang and leave. After all, the excitement was over.It's over, and it's time for the members of the King of Light camp to celebrate. Naturally, they will not stay here any longer. Hahaha¡­¡­ After everyone left, the sound of hearty laughter came from Prince Guang¡¯s Mansion. Today's Prince Guang's Mansion is destined to be a carnival. Xia Houguang wants to celebrate his reunion with his good brother, and even more to celebrate that his good brother has earned a lot of face for himself, defeating two geniuses under the prince's command in a row, and both of them have surpassed the level. beat. On this grand day of the King's Ceremony, Xia Houguang welcomed his good brother, and even slapped the prince's camp in the face. It can be said that it was three happy events. Many people in Prince Guang¡¯s Mansion believe that what happened today will soon spread throughout the capital and the entire Yanluo Dynasty. You must know that many people are secretly paying attention to today's king ceremony. The emperor of the Yanluo Dynasty is paying attention, Luo Yunqing and Xia Houyi are also paying attention, and many upper-level figures in the Yanluo Dynasty are paying close attention. If Xia Houguang cannot cope with the pressure from the Crown Prince and Prince Liang, many people will definitely be disappointed. But now it seems that Xia Houguang has not disappointed anyone. It is conceivable that his and Su Han's reputation will soon spread throughout the capital of Yanluo Dynasty and become a popular topic after dinner. "Brother, please keep that golden jade ginseng fruit. Don't refuse. I'm so happy to see you today. What's more, if I didn't have you today, I don't know how ugly the scene would be. Looks like." Xia Houguang also patted Su Han's shoulder heavily, with an inexplicable smell. It is conceivable that if Su Han took out the golden jade ginseng fruit and returned it to him, Xia Houguang might fall out on the spot. "Brother Xiahou, it's not that I don't appreciate it, but this golden jade ginseng fruit is too valuable, and it was given to you by two powerful men. How can I take away people's beauty?" Su Han said. Xia Houguang shook his head: "The two powerful men will not care about these details. What's more, brother, you are worthy of this golden jade ginseng fruit. If it weren't for you today, I, the newly promoted prince, would be embarrassed. "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2393 Return to Fengming Academy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It is no exaggeration to say that only Xia Houguang himself understood how much benefit Su Han had brought to him today. Originally, although he was crowned king, he had almost no foundation in the capital, and he could not even stand firm. Just look at the poor geniuses under his command. "However, what happened today has allowed me to stand firm under the attack of the Crown Prince and Prince Liang. It can be said that because of Su Han's appearance, his first step in becoming king was very beautiful. When Su Han saw this, he did not continue to refuse and said with a smile, "Thank you, Brother Xiahou." He knew that since Xia Houguang truly regarded him as a brother, there was no need to be polite, as long as each other understood many things. He believes that Xia Houguang is also such a person. Only people with similar temperaments can truly be friends. "Brother, let's go into the house and have a celebratory drink." Xia Houguang also tightly hooked Su Han's neck, and the two of them walked into Prince Guang's Mansion arm in arm. This reunion outside the Ten Thousand Demons Island was such a surprise to him. He must celebrate it well today and drink until he is extremely drunk. ¡­¡­ In just a few days, what happened at the King Ceremony has spread to every corner of the royal capital. In the streets and alleys, everyone was discussing Su Han and King Guang. These two people were completely famous in the capital. "King of Light is coming back this time. He really wants to steal all the limelight. Even the Crown Prince and Prince Liang can't suppress him. It's really amazing. I don't know what happened to King of Light in the more than ten years since he left? " "The genius named Su Han is really powerful. I heard that he met King of Light when he was traveling abroad. This person is only at the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm, but he is capable of defeating the second level genius of the Life Spring Realm. The prince had no choice but to send the peak of the third level of the Life Spring Realm. We went out to fight, but the result was that the King of Light directly transferred the golden jade ginseng fruit given to him by the two powerful men to Su Han, causing the prince's camp to give up the challenge on the spot." "It is wise for the prince's camp to give up. If this evildoer really refines the Golden Jade Ginseng Fruit, he may not be able to suppress him at the third level of Life Spring Realm. Then the prince's camp will be even more embarrassed." "It can also be seen from this that King Light is really good to his own people. However, because of Su Han, King Light made a big splash at the King Ceremony and completely established a foothold in the capital, which is worth it." "This Su Han is indeed a monster. Although he has not grown up yet, his potential is really terrifying. His achievements in the future will definitely be limitless. His value far exceeds that golden jade ginseng fruit. I am afraid that both the prince and Prince Liang are now I¡¯m already jealous of the King of Light.¡± Su Han and King Light were discussed everywhere. There were many people present to watch the King Ceremony that day. Many people described the battle that day vividly. They even described clearly what moves Su Han used during the battle. Prince Guang¡¯s Mansion. In the past few days, Prince Guang¡¯s Mansion has been filled with laughter and laughter. In the hall, Su Han and Xia Houguang were sitting together. "Haha, brother, thanks to you, the reputation of our Prince's Palace has been completely opened up. In the past few days, the Palace of Light has attracted many people to join us, including two young geniuses at the third level of Life Spring Realm. These are all It¡¯s all your credit.¡± Xia Houguang is in a good mood. Although two triple geniuses in the Life Spring Realm may not be anything in front of the Crown Prince and Prince Liang, this is just the beginning. In the future, more people will join the Prince of Light¡¯s Mansion. "Brother, in two days, I will officially return to Fengming Academy to practice. How about you go to Fengming Academy with me?" Xia Houguang extended an invitation to Su Han. He himself was once a student of Fengming Academy. Even though he is now a prince, he cannot leave Fengming Academy. Fengming Academy was not a vassal of the dynasty, but a detached and independent existence. " Moreover, being able to practice in Fengming Academy is an honor in itself for the young geniuses of the eleven dynasties. Although it is not easy to enter Fengming Academy, Xia Houguang believes that with his own recommendation and Su Han's own strength, entering Fengming Academy will not be a big problem. "Brother Xiahou doesn't know. I am already a student of Fengming Academy and I joined in the name of Qingfeng Dynasty. It's a long story" Su Han also picked out the important parts and told Xia Houguang roughly what happened since he came to the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties. "Hahaha, okay, I didn't expect that Brother Su Han would have such an opportunity. He has already joined Fengming Academy, so I don't have to bother. It seems that in the future, Fengming Academy will be the one that creates brilliance for us brothers. battlefield." Xia Houguang was also very happy. ¡­¡­ After two days of rest, Su Han and Xia Houguang set off, also learning from Chao Fengming.and left. It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to arrive at Fengming Academy. "Fengming Academy, I haven't been back for more than ten years. This place is still the same as before, but I am different from before." Xia Houguang was also full of emotion as he looked at the magnificent gate of Fengming Academy in front of him. "Brother Xiahou, let's go in separately. I'm going back to Chenxi Pavilion. You should have some procedures to go through when you just returned to Fengming Academy. Let's meet again after you're done." Su Han also stopped and smiled. He was not a fool. He saw several figures flying out of the gate of Fengming Academy, obviously coming towards Xia Houguang to greet Xia Houguang. ¡°Obviously, Xia Houguang¡¯s unique identity gave him great influence in Fengming Academy. "And if Su Han had been labeled as Xia Houguang's friend when he first came to Fengming Academy, it would undoubtedly have affected other people's attitudes towards him, and even affected his treatment at Fengming Academy. But for Su Han, he still wanted to rely on his own strength to carve out a niche in the academy. Xia Houguang also guessed what Su Han was thinking, and smiled and said: "Okay, you go back to Chenxi Pavilion first. Let's meet again when I'm done." "Brother Xiahou, see you later." Su Han waved his hand casually to Xia Houguang and flew towards Chenxi Pavilion. Soon, Su Han returned to his cave in Chenxi Pavilion. Looking at Lin Yang's cave next to him, the door was closed. It was obvious that Lin Yang was in retreat to digest the gains from his trip to the cave. Su Han also entered the training room of his cave and took out the golden jade ginseng fruit from the storage ring. Seeing the round and lovely golden ginseng fruit exuding an intoxicating aroma, Su Han also nodded secretly. "It is indeed a treasure of heavenly material and earthly origin that is metallic. If I can completely refine it, I'm afraid even part of the Tianhe Glazed Tower can be repaired." Su Han originally had no hope of repairing the Tianhe Glazed Tower. After all, it was not easy to find metal-based treasures. However, after all, the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda was a magic weapon that had been with him for many years. Once it was broken, it still made him feel heartbroken every time he thought about it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2394 Qingfeng Dynasty Gathering You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Without the Tianhe Glazed Tower, not only does the body lack the source of gold, but also magical powers such as the Golden Magnetic Storm and the Power of Golden Magnetic cannot be used, which is also a constraint on his own combat effectiveness. Not to mention, the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda¡¯s suppression can be regarded as one of Su Han¡¯s trump cards. Moreover, the seventh floor of the Tianhe Glazed Tower still houses the Glazed Monarch. Now that the Tianhe Glazed Pagoda is broken, the soul of the Glazed Monarch is nowhere to be found. It can only be retrieved through complete repair. Su Han did not hesitate, put the golden jade ginseng fruit into his mouth, activated the black dragon spectrum, and refined it with all his strength. Time passed very quickly, and Su Han was not slow at refining the Golden Jade Ginseng Fruit. It took him three days to completely refine this genius treasure of metallic origin. The first thing after refining, Su Han began to check to what extent the Tianhe Glazed Tile Tower had been repaired. In the void in front of him, a completely transparent small tower appeared. Su Han looked carefully at the small tower and found that the bottom one and two floors of the small tower had condensed into a solid form, but the three to seven floors above were still there. A faint shadow. However, Su Han was very satisfied with the repair results. After all, it is almost impossible to repair a magic weapon like the Tianhe Glazed Tower in one go. No matter what, now that the first and second floors of the Tianhe Glazed Tower have been restored, it can be used again. Furthermore, the pure energy contained in the Golden Jade Ginseng Fruit also allowed Su Han to successfully break through from the ninth level of the Divine Sea Realm to the half-step Life Spring Realm. After coming out of seclusion, Su Han also stretched a long way and felt refreshed. It was early in the morning. Su Han walked outside the cave and saw a dreamy morning mist covering the mountains. Accompanied by the melody of rustling leaves in the forest, the morning sunlight penetrated the shades of the trees, making them speckled. Falling in the courtyard. Su Han wandered around the mountains for a while. When he returned to his cave, he saw a figure standing at the door of his cave. Taking a closer look, he saw an unfamiliar monk, wearing the clothes of a student from Fengming Academy, stopping at the door of Suhan Cave. Su Han walked over and asked, "What's the matter with this brother?" "Are you a genius from the Qingfeng Dynasty?" the monk asked. Su Han nodded: "Yes." "Well, you're right. Your cave is too remote and it's really hard to find. I'm here to inform you that there is a party in the square of Chenxi Pavilion today. It is a gathering of geniuses from the Qingfeng Dynasty. Many people from Qingfeng All the old students from the Fengming Academy of the dynasty will come. This is a good opportunity for you new students to communicate and learn, and there will also be elders from the Fengming Academy who came from the Qingfeng Dynasty. This is a rare opportunity for you. Opportunity, I hope all of you new students will be here.¡± That day, he just finished speaking and turned around to leave. "A gathering of the Qingfeng Dynasty?" Su Han smiled. Although he had no interest in this party, as a new arrival, he couldn't make people feel that he was too out of place. "I don't know, will Yan Chen show up at this gathering of the Qingfeng Dynasty?" Killing Yan Chen was Su Han's main purpose in coming to Fengming Academy. Su Han was naturally a little curious about Yan Chen. Now, leave the cave and walk towards the Chenxi Pavilion Square. Approaching the Chenxi Pavilion Square, Su Han also vaguely saw a few familiar figures. They were the geniuses of the Qingfeng Dynasty who came to Fengming Academy with him. Suddenly, Su Han felt a strange gaze on his left side. At a glance, a familiar face appeared in Su Han's field of vision. Some faint purple patches can still be seen on this face. It was Zhang Bin who was beaten violently by Su Han in the palace of the third princess of the Qingfeng Dynasty. At this moment, Zhang Bin's eyes were fixed on Su Han, his eyes shining with hatred like poisonous snakes. ¡°Obviously, Zhang Bin was beaten violently by Su Han, and he still remembers this grudge. "Boy, don't be arrogant, you won't be proud for long." Su Han heard Zhang Bin gritting his teeth not far from him. Su Han paused and smiled lightly: "Zhang Bin, I spared your life last time. It seems you haven't learned your lesson yet?" Zhang Bin said fiercely: "Little beast, last time I was careless and got into your way. Now I'm here at Fengming Academy. There are crouching tigers and hidden dragons here. How long can you continue to be arrogant?" Su Han shrugged: "I can be arrogant on you once, but I can be arrogant on you a hundred times. If you are so angry, what can you do to me?" With that said, Su Han ignored Zhang Bin and walked towards the square. Zhang Bin was so angryGritting his teeth, he stared at Su Han's back and said fiercely: "Boy, I, Zhang Bin, can't do anything to you, so how can others not do anything to you? I want to show you, in this Yin-Yang Academy, how can you offend someone?" If you become a master, how can you survive?" Zhang Bin's soliloquy naturally did not reach Su Han's ears. At this moment, Su Han had almost reached the square. "Su Han!" Suddenly, a bright call came from behind. Without turning around, Su Han recognized the voice of Cen Yuling, the third princess of the Qingfeng Dynasty. Su Han has a pretty good impression of Cen Yuling. At least, Cen Yuling did not target him at that genius summit. Even when Su Han was besieged by everyone, Cen Yuling vaguely helped him out. "Third Princess." Su Han also stopped and said hello. Cen Yuling changed out of her royal attire and replaced it with the uniform of a Fengming Academy student. Wearing this ordinary uniform on Cen Yuling, it made her appear graceful and exquisite, with the youthful vitality of a girl. "Hehe, this is Fengming Academy, not the territory of our Qingfeng Dynasty. There are no three or four princesses here. You can call me Yu Ling." Cen Yuling smiled playfully. In Fengming Academy, she has obviously let go of her princess pretensions and released her true nature. Su Han nodded, smiled lightly and said, "Okay." Su Han¡¯s reaction also surprised Cen Yuling. Miao Mu looked at Su Han, but she didn't expect that Su Han would be so calm when communicating with her. You must know that many young geniuses in the Qingfeng Dynasty were more or less panicked when facing her. Especially among the geniuses who were about the same age as her, only Zhuo Yunfan was relatively calm when communicating with her. Even if he pretended to be calm, it was not easy. But the Su Han in front of him exudes calmness and calmness in every move he makes. This is a temperament that radiates from the inside out, an aura that does not need to be supported by pretense. Neither humble nor arrogant, neither arrogant nor impetuous, neither flattered nor frightened! Cen Yuling¡¯s wonderful eyes revealed an extremely probing and curious look. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han coughed dryly, and Cen Yuling came back to his senses. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2395 Zhuo Yunchen You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After coming back to his senses, Cen Yuling also smiled and said: "By the way, I remembered something else. You go to the square to meet them first. I will come back later." As he spoke, Cen Yuling's figure was like the wind and quickly disappeared. Su Han also headed towards the square, and soon he arrived at the square. At this moment, a group of young monks have gathered in the square. Judging from their age and appearance, it was obvious that they were veteran students of Fengming Academy, probably those who came from the Qingfeng Dynasty. In Fengming Academy, there are geniuses from eleven dynasties. Except for the Yanluo Dynasty, whose overall strength of geniuses is unparalleled, the geniuses from other dynasties are more or less like this phenomenon of small circles. It is quite normal for the geniuses of each dynasty to form small circles. Fengming Academy does not interfere very much with this kind of small circle, because proper grouping is conducive to healthy competition. "Are you Su Han?" A young man with a kind face stood in front of Su Han. Su Han saw that this man had a sunny face and seemed easy to get close to. He nodded and said, "I am Su Han. May I ask who you are?" "Haha, you haven't seen me. I am Yan Ji from the Yan family. Since you are a genius and were recommended to Fengming Academy by the head of the family, you must be very talented. In the future, there will be If you need help, just come to me." Na Yanji smiled and looked extremely kind. Judging from his cultivation, he is at the third level of Life Spring Realm. Su Han also noticed that not far behind Yan Ji, there were several geniuses looking at him from a distance. However, these geniuses did not come over to greet him like Yan Ji. They just stood there and looked at themselves, and whispered to each other from time to time. Yan Ji noticed Su Han's gaze, followed it, smiled awkwardly, and said: "Those are also the geniuses of our Yan family. However, they are still somewhat resistant to your appearance. After all, they According to the news we received before, the genius coming to Fengming Academy from the Yan family this time is Yan Xiong. Now it is suddenly replaced by you, I think they are a little bit unable to accept it for a while." Su Han nodded, it didn¡¯t matter. He didn't care so much about other people's opinions, not to mention that he came here based on his strength and was upright. "The few over there are geniuses from the Zhang family. The group over there are geniuses from the Zhuo family. And the ones at the far end with the largest number of people are geniuses from the royal family of our Qingfeng Dynasty" Yan Ji also introduced the people in the square to Su Han. Su Han looked at them one by one and found that these Qingfeng Dynasty geniuses were mainly at the first to third levels of the Life Spring Realm. Occasionally, there were one or two who were at the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm. They were already the best among them. "These people are all veteran students of Fengming Academy. They have been practicing in Fengming Academy for who knows how many years. It seems that people like Cen Yuling and Zhuo Yunfan are at the third level of Life Spring Realm as soon as they enter Fengming Academy. , He is indeed a rare genius." Su Han thought to himself. At this time, several other new students also came to the square. As soon as these new students appeared, they immediately went to find the old students from their respective families and gathered together. Su Han's side is the most embarrassing. There is only Yan Ji beside Su Han, and the other senior students of the Yan family are not willing to come over. Su Han also noticed that Zhang Bin and Zhuo Yunfan first went to talk to veteran students from their respective families. Later, the old students of the Zhang family and the Zhuo family gradually gathered together and became a group. They all seemed very familiar with each other. It seems that the Zhuo family and the Zhang family have a good relationship. "By the way, brother Yan Ji, isn't there another genius in the Yan family named Yan Chen? Why haven't I seen him?" Su Han pretended to be casual and asked. "Oh, you are talking about Brother Yan Chen. He is extremely talented and was recruited by Prince Liang. Now he has entered Prince Liang's palace in the academy and has made a meteoric rise. There are few people like us in the circle of Qingfeng Dynasty. Let's meet." Yan Ji said. Hearing this, Su Han also nodded slightly. Unexpectedly, Yan Chen was recruited by King Liang. It sounds like Yan Chen¡¯s talent and strength are quite extraordinary. I think that in Liang Wang's place, he was also treated as a key target for training. According to some information Su Han learned from Xia Houguang, the prince and Prince Liang recruited geniuses in the academy, mainly targeting the geniuses of the Yanluo Dynasty itself. If geniuses from other dynasties could enter the service of the Crown Prince and Prince Liang, they must have outstanding talents. It sounds like Yan Chen has basically cut off contact with the Qingfeng Dynasty circle and is considered aloof from the circle. ?Not long after, another group of people suddenly came from outside the square. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on this group of people. Among this group of people, there was a burly young man, surrounded by stars like a moon. This burly young man had long purple-black hair tied back casually, and his eyes were like lightning, shining brightly. Judging from his status, he is obviously superior to others, and others surround him and support him. As soon as this person appeared, Yan Ji's expression also changed. Looking at the other people in the square, their expressions also changed. Some looked solemn, while others immediately showed a flattering look on their faces. This burly young man with purple-black hair is a genius at the fifth level of Life Spring Realm. Among the group of geniuses in this square, he also stood out. Among all the people, only Su Han looked unmoved. Just kidding, he has seen both the seventh level of Life Spring Realm and the ninth level of Life Spring Realm. Naturally, a genius at the fifth level of Life Spring Realm cannot move him too much. However, from the expressions of these people in the square, it can be seen that in the small circle of Qingfeng Dynasty, the fifth level of Life Spring Realm is already the best among the best. "Did you see the genius with purple-black hair? His name is Zhuo Yunchen. He is the first genius of the Zhuo family and a leader in our Qingfeng Dynasty circle. It is said that he has been in retreat recently. I didn't expect him to show up today. " Beside Su Han, Yan Ji looked surprised and whispered. "Brother Zhuo, long time no see." "Brother Zhuo, you've been doing well lately." A large number of people in the square greeted him, many of them with a hint of flattery on their faces. "Brother Chen." Zhuo Yunfan also came forward to greet him, with a faint smile on his face. He didn't please others like others, but he also put away his usual arrogance and seemed to be very close to Zhuo Yunchen. "Um." Zhuo Yunchen also nodded. In front of Zhuo Yunfan, he was not as cold and arrogant as he was towards other people. Yan Ji also whispered: "Zhuo Yunchen and Zhuo Yunfan are cousins. When we were both in the Qingfeng Dynasty, their relationship was like brothers. Now that Zhuo Yunfan has come to Fengming Academy, they The two brothers finally meet again." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2396 The Arrogant Boy You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han looked at Zhuo Yunfan. At this moment, Zhuo Yunfan's face seemed to have a gentle smile, but in fact, it had a hint of pretentiousness. It seems to be announcing to everyone that I, Zhuo Yunfan, have a strong backing, and the rest of you will envy me. However, at this moment, Zhuo Yunchen looked at Zhuo Yunfan with a different eye, which indeed aroused the jealousy of many people present. At this moment, Zhang Bin in the crowd rolled his eyes and said loudly: "Brother Yun Chen and Yun Fan have been close brothers since they were in the family, and they are both members of the younger generation of the Qingfeng Dynasty. The best among them can be said to be heroes who cherish heroes, a good story. Now Brother Yunchen and Yunfan meet again in Fengming Academy. The two brothers are of the same mind and their strength is as strong as gold. The future of our Qingfeng Dynasty and the future of the Zhuo family , it¡¯s all bright.¡± Zhang Bin's flattery made people feel very comfortable when being photographed. Zhuo Yunchen also nodded slightly, which seemed to be very helpful. Zhang Bin saw that the flattery was almost warmed up, so he continued loudly: "However, maybe some people just don't like the Zhuo family. Before setting off to Fengming Academy, there was a boy with a foreign surname from the Yan family who had no interest in Yunfan. Li. I took a look just now, and this kid is actually here today. Hehe, isn't he really afraid that Brother Yunchen will slap him to death?" Zhang Bin¡¯s words immediately attracted Zhuo Yunchen¡¯s attention. As a representative of the younger generation of the Zhuo family, he naturally does not want to see anyone being rude to Zhuo Yunfan, because that would be equivalent to being indirectly rude to him, Zhuo Yunchen. However, Zhuo Yunchen's face did not immediately darken because of Zhang Bin's words. Instead, he asked lightly: "Being rude to Yun Fan? How can you be rude? If geniuses are fighting each other, there will occasionally be a smell of gunpowder, but It¡¯s also normal.¡± "Yes, yes, Brother Yunchen is right. If that boy has the same talents as Brother Yunchen and Yun Fan, it is natural for him to be arrogant. However, he is only a mere eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm, and now he is also It's only half-step to the Life Spring Realm. Compared with Yun Fan, who is at the third level of the Life Spring Realm, it is really far behind. With such strength, he still contradicts Yun Fan with such brazen words and is rude in front of Yun Fan. I just feel that if If you don't argue with him, you would be too kind to him and ruin Yun Fan's reputation as a genius." I have to say that Zhang Bin is very good at stirring up trouble. As expected, Zhuo Yunchen frowned slightly and nodded slowly: "It is indeed a bit too much to provoke Yun Fan, who is half a step into the Life Spring realm. He is as strong as an ant, but so arrogant. I believe that in Fengming Academy, He wouldn¡¯t survive more than a month.¡± As he said that, Zhuo Yunchen's eyes suddenly shot out a ray of light and asked: "Where are the children with other surnames from the Yan family?" Zhang Bin pointed quickly: "Brother Yunchen, that's the boy." Zhuo Yunchen suddenly looked towards Su Han, his gaze was like a ray of light piercing the dark night, making everyone standing near Su Han feel a kind of needle-like discomfort in their consciousness. "What should I do? Zhuo Yunchen seems to be coming with bad intentions." Yan Ji beside Su Han was also a little panicked. Seeing Zhuo Yunchen walking towards Su Han, he was followed by Zhuo Yunfan who looked indifferent and Zhang Bin who had a sneer on his face. "Are you Su Han? Are you the kid with a foreign surname from the Yan family who contradicted Yun Fan?" Zhuo Yunchen¡¯s tone was light and not sinister, but it had a condescending tone of judgment. This Zhuo Yunchen seems to have an aura wherever he goes, making him naturally become the core and the focus, making others automatically attach themselves to him. Because of this, his every word and deed also attracts much attention. When everyone heard him speak at this moment, they knew that Zhuo Yunchen must be unhappy with this Su Han. At this moment, Zhang Bin and other people who were unhappy with Su Han had gloating looks in their eyes, full of expectation, waiting to see Su Han's unlucky show unfold. Even some old students who didn¡¯t know Su Han at all were somewhat repelled by Su Han because they heard that Su Han was a child of a foreign surname and was not of the blood of the six aristocratic families. Su Han was also happy to hear about Su Han's misfortune. Among all the people, Yan Ji was the only one who showed a worried look. At this moment, Zhuo Yunchen's eyes were full of contempt and disdain. He believed that no one, no matter how arrogant, would dare to act arrogantly in front of him. What's more, the other party is only half-step Life Spring Realm. However, Su Han's reaction was beyond everyone's expectations. Su Han slowly raised his eyes, but said with a smile: "Yes, but what does it have to do with you? Are you Zhuo Yunfan's nanny, specially wiping his butt?" As soon as these words came out, it immediately aroused?? Layers of waves. Many people almost suspected that they heard it wrong. A guy who was only half a step above the Life Spring Realm dared to speak like this in front of Zhuo Yunchen. Including Yan Ji, everyone thought that Su Han would give in, at least in attitude. Never thought that he would answer like this? "You're looking for death! Boy, are you tired of living? Are you talking like this in front of Brother Yunchen?" "A half-step Life Spring realm is not even qualified to be crushed to death by a finger in front of Brother Yunchen. What right does he have to be so crazy?" I have to say that Zhuo Yunchen was a little surprised. Before he spoke, he actually didn't think much about what other reactions Su Han might have. Because his mind is not at all on a Half-Step Life Spring Realm. He believes that when a Half-Step Life Spring Realm is in front of him, there is no other reaction. However, after all, Zhuo Yunchen¡¯s city is not comparable to ordinary people. Although a flash of anger flashed through his heart, Zhuo Yunchen smiled angrily and looked at Su Han with interest. ¡°Boy, you are smarter than I thought.¡± Su Han laughed: "Thank you for the compliment." Zhuo Yunchen smiled playfully: "You must think that the academy has its rules. Even if I get angry, Yunfan and I can't do anything to you in Fengming Academy, right?" Su Han shrugged, but he was noncommittal, neither saying yes nor no. Yan Ji, who was next to him, couldn't help but mustered up the courage to persuade: "Brother Zhuo, we are all from the Qingfeng Dynasty, so we should help each other. Su Han is new here and makes some nonsense. Don't take it to heart. superior." ¡°Who do you think you are, how dare you speak in front of me!¡± Zhuo Yunchen frowned and shouted coldly, "I only do things based on my heart. Why should anyone talk too much? Su Han, believe it or not, I will send someone to drag you out and beat you to death right now. With my experience in Fengming Academy, Identity, at most, you can only be imprisoned for a few months and receive a few mild reprimands. I believe that in this Fengming Academy, even if you die, there will not be a single person to stand up for you. "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2397 Cen He You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zhuo Yunchen's tone was very proud, as if he could easily control Su Han's life and death. In his eyes, Su Han seemed to be no different from an ant. Su Han raised his eyebrows and was about to speak. Suddenly, a long smile came from the outside: "Zhuo Yunchen, what's going on? Can't get along with a new person here?" Hearing this voice, Zhuo Yunchen's eyes narrowed slightly, and a rare look of solemnity flashed across his face, followed by a sneer. "Cen He, what kind of wind brings you here?" As Zhuo Yunchen finished speaking, everyone looked towards the outside of the square. I saw two figures on the periphery, a man and a woman, slowly walking in. The woman is surprisingly Cen Yuling, the third princess of the Qingfeng Dynasty, and the man is an extraordinary and handsome young genius. This genius is surprisingly at the fifth level of Life Spring Realm. His temperament was not as domineering as Zhuo Yunchen's, but as he walked in step by step, the solemn look on Zhuo Yunchen's face became more serious. When Zhuo Yunfan, Zhang Bin and others saw this person coming, their expressions became a little unnatural, flashing with fear. "Haha, I heard that Brother Zhuo is coming to meet the newcomers of our Qingfeng Dynasty. You haven't participated in this event for several years. Why are you so interested today?" Na Cen He said with a smile. Zhuo Yunchen smiled indifferently: "It's true that I haven't been here for several years, but this year my brother Yunfan is new to Fengming Academy. As an elder brother, I will definitely come to visit. Cen He, you won't be here as soon as you come. Are you going to spoil my fun?" Cen He also smiled lightly and said: "You and I were once so young and reckless, and no one accepted the other. Isn't this Su Han somewhat similar to the past you and me? The current you and me are competing with the past you and me. ,What's the point?" Zhuo Yunchen looked at Cen He meaningfully. The atmosphere between the two of them could not be said to be tense, but it was also full of undercurrents. Zhuo Yunchen's eyes flashed and he suddenly laughed. "Okay, for your sake today, I will let this guy go. However, if you offend me, Zhuo Yunchen, you will definitely not be able to just let it go." Zhuo Yunchen said, looking at Su Han indifferently, "You are not qualified enough to make me care about your half-step to the Life Spring Realm. When you break through to the Life Spring Realm, let's talk about whether you have the qualifications. By then, I will definitely let you know the consequences of offending me, Zhuo Yunchen." Su Han smiled calmly: "Really? Then I'll wait to learn from you." Zhuo Yunchen couldn't remember how long it had been since he had been so irritated by a minor character. He had to admit that Su Han had done it. Of course, in his opinion, Su Han's words were just to save face and prop up the scene. "Okay, let's forget about this. Brother Zhuo, you and I haven't seen each other for so long, should we have a drink?" Cen He said with a faint smile. "I'm here to accompany you." Although Zhuo Yunchen looked aloof in front of others, in front of Cen He, his posture was very peaceful. ¡°However, Cen He is very good at being a good person. He looked at the other people around him and then suggested: "Forget it, let's not take the lead. Today is the day when the newcomers from the Qingfeng Dynasty just joined Fengming Academy, and the protagonists should be them. The two of us, the fifth level of Life Spring Realm, How can they still be active if they stop here again? Come on, let's go have a drink alone." With that said, Cen He greeted Zhuo Yunchen, and the two of them walked to the outside of the square, away from this group of people. As soon as Cen He and Zhuo Yunchen left, the atmosphere at the scene relaxed. Obviously, the two high-ranking fifth-level geniuses of the Life Spring Realm just now put a lot of pressure on everyone. "Cen He is the eldest prince of our Qingfeng Dynasty, and Zhuo Yunchen is the number one genius of the Zhuo family. When they were in the Qingfeng Dynasty, they were fighting openly and secretly. When they arrived at Fengming Academy, they were still fighting for hegemony. Nothing has changed. " ¡°The atmosphere between the two of them was very undercurrent, and I broke into a cold sweat standing near them.¡± When these two people were around before, Zhuo Yunfan never spoke. At this time, he stared at Su Han with a half-smile. "Su Han, you are really capable of causing trouble. As soon as you arrived at Fengming Academy, you caused trouble again. I think you don't want to hang out in Fengming Academy anymore?" Zhuo Yunfan's tone was also full of sarcasm, as if the small circle of the Qingfeng Dynasty was the whole world, and Su Han seemed to have offended the whole world if he offended the leader of the small circle of the Qingfeng Dynasty. ¡°This kind of person doesn¡¯t know whether to call him stupid or bad. The third princess, Cen Yuling, suddenly came over."Zhuo Yunfan, if you don't speak, no one will think you are mute." Zhuo Yunfan shrugged: "With the blessing of a woman, I really can't figure out why someone like you comes to Fengming Academy?" Su Han chuckled: "If I knew there were so many mad dogs like you biting people in Fengming Academy, I really wouldn't be willing to come." Hearing that Su Han actually compared him to a mad dog, a ferocious look flashed across Zhuo Yunfan's handsome face. If this had not been done in public, I am afraid he would have taken action and slapped Su Han to death. "Boy, you will know soon that in Fengming Academy, you will not survive long with a sharp mouth." Zhuo Yunfan said, showing a contemptuous sneer and turned away. Zhang Bin next to him also glared at Su Han fiercely and left with several other geniuses. Su Han also shook his head. These guys thought that because of the rules of Fengming Academy, they couldn't teach them a lesson on the spot. But in fact, because of the rules of Fengming Academy and couldn't teach each other a lesson on the spot, it was Su Han who should be the one. However, if these guys continue to provoke, Su Han doesn't mind breaking the rules of Fengming Academy. Cen Yuling, who was next to him, thought that Su Han didn't speak because he was unhappy. After thinking about it, he comforted him: "Su Han, don't be discouraged. I have always believed in a saying that as long as you are not knocked down by these difficulties, those who have been difficult will be defeated." Your people will ultimately look up to you.¡± Discouraged? Su Han smiled. Although Cen Yuling might have misunderstood what he meant, Su Han could tell that she was a considerate and sincere girl. At that moment, he nodded and said, "Thank you very much." Su Han is not a fool. Cen He and he are not relatives and have never met each other. Why would he say something to help him out? It must be because of Cen Yuling. Cen Yuling smiled slightly and said: "I have nothing to thank you for. To be honest, I admire you very much. When you were at the eighth level of the Divine Sea Realm, you could easily defeat the half-step Life Spring Realm, and it is rare to not shrink back in the face of power. Quality. Just these two points, I think you have a bright future." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2398 Showing Talent You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two were talking when suddenly, there was another commotion outside. Cen Yuling's beautiful eyes were also looking towards the outside, and she suddenly took a breath of cold air and said in surprise: "It's Elder Cen who is here." With Cen Yuling¡¯s shout of surprise, an old man with white hair and a childish face also stepped into the square. As soon as they saw this old man, the geniuses in the square stopped talking and all saluted: "Elder Cen." Cen Yuling whispered: "Elder Cen is the elder of Fengming Academy, and he is also from our Qingfeng Dynasty. He comes from the royal family and is very strict, but he actually has a good heart." Su Han looked around and saw that Elder Cen, a high-level cultivation in the Life Spring Realm, naturally exuded a majestic appearance while standing in the square. Elder Cen looked around and said in a deep voice: "All the new students entering Fengming Academy this time will come to gather in front of me." Hearing this, Su Han and Cen Yuling also walked towards Elder Cen. Within a moment, seven new students lined up and stood in front of Elder Cen. Elder Cen looked at them one by one and was quite satisfied. Although he is an elder of Fengming Academy, he is also a person from the Qingfeng Dynasty. Naturally, he hopes to place great expectations on the geniuses of the Qingfeng Dynasty. He hopes that the talents of the Qingfeng Dynasty can compete in Fengming Academy and stand out. At the moment, Elder Cen also nodded, but asked: "There is a genius with a foreign surname who is not from one of the six major families. Who is he?" "Elder Cen, it's Su Han." Cen Yuling, as the princess, answered on Su Han's behalf. Elder Cen¡¯s eyes also fell on Su Han. Su Han could feel the scrutiny in the other person's eyes, but there was no malicious feeling at all, just a harsh look. Cen Yuling also looked at Elder Cen a little nervously. She also knew that Elder Cen was a strict man and it was difficult for geniuses with a foreign surname to catch his eye. This time he knew that there was a genius with a foreign surname. Although Elder Cen would not embarrass him, he would definitely have a preconceived feeling in his heart. "However, Elder Cen didn't say anything. He just nodded and said, "If you are a genius, you should work harder." Eight words are enough to say to Su Han. Afterwards, Elder Cen¡¯s eyes swept across the entire square majestically. At this time, not only the seven new students, but also the old students gathered around. Even Cen He and Zhuo Yunchen, who had walked aside to drink, also came over. Cen He also smiled slightly and said: "Elder Cen is here today. Let us applaud and ask Elder Cen to say a few words for us." "good." "We welcome Elder Cen to say a few words for us, and everyone applauds." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Amidst the applause, Elder Cen also spoke and said slowly: "I won't have a long speech with you today. I only have a few sincere words. It depends on you how much you can understand. Remember, everyone has one. The road belongs to you. The road is made by yourself. Fengming Academy is very big. If you want to go up here, you must prove your strength to Fengming Academy. As long as you have the strength, you will definitely be admitted by Fengming Academy. See." "Okay, what Elder Cen said is great." "Elder Cen's words made me suddenly enlightened." These geniuses, regardless of whether they really understood what Elder Cen said, were all vying to flatter him. Zhuo Yunchen was also listening beside him with indifferent eyes. When Elder Cen finished speaking, Zhuo Yunchen clapped his hands a few times and suddenly said: "In the past, our Qingfeng Dynasty genius gathering always included a stage to showcase strength and talent. Today, thanks to Elder Cen's presence, all new students, can Showing your talents in front of Elder Cen is a rare opportunity, don¡¯t miss it.¡± Show talent? Most of the seven new students were very excited. As Elder Cen said just now, in Fengming Academy, as long as you prove your strength, you will definitely be seen by Fengming Academy. Now the new students are only in Chenxi Pavilion, and the student levels have not been officially divided. At this time, if you can prove your strength in front of the academy elders, it will definitely be very beneficial when classifying the students' levels. Cen He on the side also laughed a few times and said: "Okay, Brother Zhuo, this is a good suggestion. I also have a suggestion. If we want to show it, we might as well go to a place with more people and prove it to other people in Fengming Academy. The strength of the new genius in our Qingfeng Dynasty." Go to a place with more people? This time, the new students were even more excited. To be honest, in the world of martial arts, everyone has a talent.?Dream. Who doesn¡¯t want to become famous as soon as he comes to Fengming Academy, prove himself in front of everyone in the academy, and leave a great reputation? Especially Zhuo Yunfan, whose eyes were shining with great anticipation. Seeing the eager expressions of these people, Zhuo Yunchen also laughed: "Very good, very good. Newcomers should boldly show themselves." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Look at Cen Yuling: "Junior Sister Yuling, you are the leader of the new generation of Qingfeng Dynasty, can you lead the way?" After Cen Yuling came to Fengming Academy, she also shed her identity as a princess. In the academy, everyone treated her as senior brother and sister. Cen Yuling smiled faintly and opened her teeth slightly: "I won't be in the limelight anymore. Let's leave the opportunity to others." Cen Yuling is the kind of person who doesn't like to be in the limelight, but her answer still made Zhuo Yunchen slightly angry. After all, Cen Yuling was indirectly refuting his face. Fortunately, he also has a good brother Zhuo Yunfan. Zhuo Yunfan immediately strode out and hugged his fists to Elder Cen, Cen He and Zhuo Yunchen: "Yunfan is willing to show off his talent in front of the elders and fellow seniors, and I would like to invite you all to appreciate it." Zhuo Yunchen was very happy to see his brother stand up. However, he had to maintain his pretentious demeanor on the surface and smiled lightly: "Okay, Yunfan is willing to stand up, which fully demonstrates the confidence of the genius of our Qingfeng Dynasty. Yunfan, what do you want to show today?" Zhuo Yunfan also smiled confidently: "This place is not easy to perform. Before I came to Fengming Academy, I heard that the trial tower of Fengming Academy is famous. Maybe today, I can go to the trial tower to show my skills. What?" "Okay, since Yun Fan said so, why don't we all go to the trial tower together. It just so happens that there are more people in the trial tower, and many academy geniuses will come in and out of the trial tower. Let's show everyone in the trial tower Show the strength of the Qingfeng Dynasty." Zhuo Yunchen said and asked Elder Cen for instructions: "Elder Cen, shall we go to the trial tower?" Elder Cen also nodded: "Yes. It is a good thing for young geniuses to have the courage to show themselves." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2399 Trial Tower You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! With Elder Cen¡¯s approval, a group of people, led by Elder Cen, activated their movements one after another and flew towards the trial tower. The trial tower is not very far away from the Chenxi Pavilion where the newcomers live. Within a moment, everyone arrived at a wide square. The buildings in Fengming Academy are mostly tower-shaped, and the trial tower is even more tower-shaped. At a glance, there are seven towers of different shapes on this wide square, each tower is dozens of feet high. These seven towers form a ring and surround a large square. There are seven passages in the square, leading to each trial tower. However, each of these trial towers exudes different auras. These auras are mysterious and mysterious, exuding a palpitating aura. In this square, geniuses from Fengming Academy are constantly coming and going. From time to time, people enter the trial tower, which makes it very lively. "These seven trial towers each have different purposes. Zhuo Yunfan, what do you want to show?" Cen He asked with a faint smile. "The only magical power in the world is speed. Today, I want to show off my speed." Zhuo Yunfan smiled confidently. "Okay, then which trial tower do you want to display it in?" Cen He asked with a raised eyebrow. "I want to show it in the Gravity Trial Tower." Zhuo Yunfan obviously knew about these seven trial towers before coming. When Cen He asked, he immediately named one of the trial towers. The Gravity Trial Tower is a very popular trial tower, and young geniuses can often be seen coming in and out of it. A group of people walked into the gravity trial tower. Zhuo Yunfan asked for a trial room with ten times the gravity, and the group entered the trial room. It is obviously a rare situation for so many people to enter the same trial room. In Fengming Academy, this kind of situation is either a competition or a gambling fight. "Look, that group of people seems to be from the Qingfeng Dynasty. I don't know why they come to this gravity trial tower in groups." "It looks like someone might want to compete in a gambling match, or someone might want to perform a talent show, right?" "Let's go and see the excitement." Soon, many geniuses from outside the Qingfeng Dynasty gathered in this gravity trial room. Zhuo Yunfan walked towards Cen He, bowed and said, "Senior Brother Cen, can I do you a favor?" Cen He said calmly: "How?" Zhuo Yunfan spread out his hand, and nine stones the size of red dates appeared in his hand, and said: "Brother Cen, please don't use your spiritual power to throw these stones into the air." Cen He took it and said calmly: "Are you ready?" Zhuo Yunfan nodded and walked to the middle of the trial room. A long sword appeared in his hand, and ten times gravity was activated immediately. Cen He also walked near Zhuo Yunfan and threw the nine stones into the air. In this trial room with ten times the gravity, the falling speed of the stone is also ten times higher than outside. At this moment, Zhuo Yunfan¡¯s figure also moved. I saw that he did not inject spiritual power into the long sword, but only waved the long sword, and the cold light flashed. In just a short moment, the naked eyes of everyone present could not calculate how many cold lights flashed through. In just a moment, the cold light suddenly disappeared. Puff puff¡­¡­ The stones fell to the ground one after another. Each stone was neatly cut in half and fell to the ground almost at the same time. This move immediately ignited the atmosphere in the audience. "Am I right? Under ten times the gravity, the stones fell so fast that he was able to cut nine stones in half at the same time." "You must know that he did not inject spiritual power into the long sword, that is, he did not activate the magical power of swordsmanship. He only achieved this by swinging the long sword extremely fast." "Yes, under ten times the gravity, the stone will fall faster, and his movement speed will also be greatly affected. Under such circumstances, it is really amazing that he can still reach such a speed." "Yes, I do have two brushes. Is this the number one talent of the Qingfeng Dynasty this year? It's really good and has endless potential." Among the onlookers, exclamations and praises for Zhuo Yunfan continued to erupt. The corners of Zhuo Yunfan's mouth also revealed unconcealable pride. Even Zhuo Yunchen nodded in approval. Elder Cen was obviously a little surprised by Zhuo Yunfan's move. Although he didn't express any obvious praise, there was a hint of approval in his eyes. So is Cen HeHe said calmly: "Good body skills, good speed. It is indeed a magical power in the world, but the only one that cannot be broken is the speed." Zhuo Yunchen's eyes were long and he suddenly said: "Yunfan has already shown us the ultimate speed. Who else wants to show it next?" ¡°As he spoke, Zhuo Yunchen¡¯s eyes swept over the geniuses present one by one. To be honest, with Zhuo Yunfan Zhuyu in front, the other geniuses were a little discouraged. They asked themselves that if they went up to show off, it would be impossible to be more exciting than Zhuo Yunfan. "If there are no people, this display session will end here?" Zhuo Yunchen added another sentence. Zhuo Yunfan suddenly smiled: "I remember, before coming to the Trial Tower just now, wasn't there someone very arrogant? Why did he give in as soon as he came to the Trial Tower?" After Zhuo Yunfan finished speaking, the geniuses of the Qingfeng Dynasty all understood and looked at Su Han in unison. Su Han looked calm. In fact, he had already expected that he had offended the two Zhuo brothers, and they would definitely not give up easily. As expected, the fun came so quickly. Zhuo Yunchen had a strange smile on his face, his eyes lingered on Su Han, and he said lightly: "Su Han, I believe everyone present has learned a lesson from your arrogance. Now, it's your turn to show your strength. Is it time?" Those geniuses who were not from the Qingfeng Dynasty were naturally well aware of this scene. It seemed that this person named Su Han was being taken care of. Yan Ji from the Yan family also looked worried when he saw this. Cen Yuling frowned slightly, and seemed a little dissatisfied with the Zhuo brothers. Facing many complicated looks, Su Han remained calm and looked up at Zhuo Yunchen: "I would like to ask, are you coming to Fengming Academy to practice so that you can perform in public in the future? ? If not, what is the difference between this so-called display of strength and acting like a monkey on the street?" Zhuo Yunfan's face turned dark when Su Han said this. After you know that he had just performed in public, Su Han's words were equivalent to calling him a monkey. And Zhuo Yunchen also had a sarcastic look on his face, an expression of "I knew you would be like this". "So, are you giving in? This is not the character of our monks." Zhuo Yunchen's tone was also full of sarcasm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2400: One hundred times the power of fire You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han shrugged and said calmly: "From the first day of my practice, I have understood that the purpose of practice is to strengthen myself, not to show off. Everyone has practiced all the way to the Life Spring Realm. Okay, don¡¯t you still understand this truth?¡± "However, if you really don't understand this truth, then I will play with you." After Su Han finished speaking, Zhuo Yunfan couldn't help but feel overjoyed. He was afraid that Su Han would remain a coward and refuse to stand up. In Fengming Academy, they were restricted by rules and could not easily fight among themselves, so if he wanted to humiliate Su Han, this was the only way. Now Su Han opened his mouth and claimed that he wanted to play with him, which was exactly what he wanted. "Okay, what are you going to do?" Zhuo Yunfan smiled happily. Su Han shrugged, "How do you want to play?" Zhuo Yunfan pretended to be generous: "I can play with you, no matter what." Su Han's eyes stayed on Zhuo Yunfan for a moment: "In that case, let's compete with the two attributes of water and fire." Zhuo Yunfan was overjoyed when he heard this: "Are you sure you want to compete in this?" Zhuo Yunfan laughed secretly in his heart. What he was best at was the two attributes of water and fire. This kid either didn't know or was not smart, so he actually wanted to compete with himself on what he was best at. "That's right, let's compete on what you are best at." Su Han said in a relaxed tone. Beside, Cen Yuling's eyes also showed surprise. Su Han actually knew that Zhuo Yunfan was good at the two attributes of water and fire. Maybe he had heard about it before, but Cen Yuling always had an intuition that he had never heard of before. "However, he has the ability to see on the spot what Zhuo Yunfan is best at. Zhuo Yunfan's face turned cold: "You said this yourself. Come on, I will accompany you to the end." Su Han glanced around leisurely and pointed at two trial towers. Of the two trial towers, one continuously emits strong fire-attribute fluctuations, while the other emits water-attribute fluctuations. "Ice Trial Tower, Fire Trial Tower, you can choose one of these two. Whoever stays in there longer will win, how about that?" Su Han¡¯s tone was relaxed. Zhuo Yunfan smiled coldly: "Okay, okay, it's just what I want. Since you want to humiliate yourself, how can I not satisfy you?" The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became heated. Zhuo Yunfan¡¯s previous performance of extreme speed, although very impressive, ultimately lacked some of the thrill and fun of the competition between the two sides. Competition and duel are the most popular content in the martial arts world. Only competition can distinguish the superiority and inferiority most intuitively and make people excited. "I think this Su Han is quite talented!" "What's the point? I think he's stupid. He was obviously aroused by Zhuo Yunfan and got hot-headed. I think he's going to make a fool of himself this time." "We are all men. No one can bear being provoked like that. I never thought that there would be serious internal fighting among the geniuses of the Qingfeng Dynasty?" "Let's just watch the excitement." These comments are more or less objective. " However, the geniuses from the Zhuo family and Zhang family are not so polite in their words. "What an idiot! Comparing this with Yun Fan, you are simply desperate." "Hmph, ever since he contradicted Yunfan at the Genius Summit, his future has been doomed to be bleak. He doesn't even take a piss to look after himself, does he have the qualifications?" "A kid with a foreign surname is not worthy of Yun Fan to take action. Yun Fan teaches him a lesson, which is the blessing he has gained in ten lifetimes." Zhuo Yunfan had a reserved smile on his face amidst the waves of flattery. Although he is a newcomer who just came this year, his potential means that these old students are destined to please him. "I didn't expect that Junior Brother Su Han is so talented. I believe that this competition will be very exciting, and it will also be the showdown that everyone has been looking forward to for a long time, right?" Immediately, a genius from the Zhang family jumped out and fanned the flames. People who were watching the fun naturally didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, and many people started to boo. "Yes, yes. How can a single performance be as exciting as a duel between two people?" "Competition, competition." Zhuo Yunchen laughed: "Have you decided? Which one will you compete with?" "It's up to you." Su Han only had two words. Zhuo Yunfan thought for a while and said: "Then the Flame Trial Tower." Although he is good at both water and fire attributes, he is better at the water attribute.?. If he chooses the Flame Trial Tower, he will use the water attribute in his body to resist. With water overcoming fire, he should be able to last longer. ¡°He naturally demands the most stability in this kind of competition in public. Su Han seemed to have read through his thoughts, with a sarcastic smile on his lips and said, "Okay." Zhuo Yunchen nodded and said: "Since you have chosen the Flame Trial Tower, then you two can enter. Let me tell you in advance that when you compete, you must act according to your ability. Several times the power of the flames will definitely Think carefully. Once the formation is activated, it will be too late to change it." The geniuses present basically all know that the minimum difficulty of the Flame Trial Tower is one time the power of the fire. You can increase the difficulty as much as you want. At this moment, a group of people came to the Trial Tower of Flame. By this time, there were more and more people watching. Many geniuses who originally came to the trial tower to practice, heard that there was a competition, and they gathered around curiously. "I heard that it is a competition between two newcomers from the Qingfeng Dynasty, one is at the half-step Life Spring Realm, and the other is at the third level of the Life Spring Realm." "With such a huge gap in cultivation, is that half-step Life Spring realm crazy? Or is it because he was pushed to the top and he had no choice but to do it?" "Who knows, but he will definitely lose. The gap between the two is too big." Zhuo Yunchen asked: "How many times the power of fire do you choose?" Zhuo Yunfan smiled smartly: "Let him choose. I'm worried that the multiple I chose is too high. He won't be able to control it and will be roasted into dregs by the power of the fire." Su Han smiled lightly and said: "I heard what you mean, no matter how many times the power of the fire, you can accompany me, right?" "Of course I will accompany you to the end." Zhuo Yunfan said proudly. Su Han laughed: "Then let's use a hundred times the power of fire." A hundred times? Everyone thought their ears had heard it wrong. What is the concept of a hundred times? Zhuo Yunfan's face turned cold: "Su Han, are you kidding everyone?" Su Han shrugged: "I'm serious. What, you heard it a hundred times and you were so scared that you peed?" As he said that, Su Han spread his hands: "Who just said that no matter how many times the power of the fire is, you will stay with him to the end? What you said was forgotten in the blink of an eye. Is this the so-called genius' style?" An uncontrollable killing intent flashed through Zhuo Yunfan's eyes. In his opinion, Su Han was just saying that the power of a hundred times the fire was not something that monks at their level could challenge. That is already close to the power of the flames of ancient gods. I am afraid that as soon as they get close, they will be directly burned to ashes by the terrifying high temperature. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2401 Bet You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Interesting, this genius with a foreign surname from the Yan family is really interesting. No wonder Yu Ling pays special attention to him." Cen He also watched this scene with interest. Su Han's words really made him very interested. increase. Elder Cen shook his head and didn't think Su Han's words were interesting at all. A hundred times the power of flames, even elders like them would have to specialize in water or fire attributes to resist it. It would be impossible for a half-step life spring realm disciple to resist it. Therefore, Elder Cen¡¯s current impression of Su Han is that he talks nonsense and casually talks about the power of a hundred times the fire. How can he be a stable genius? This time, Elder Decen had a bad impression of Su Han. There was some admiration in Cen Yuling's eyes. Su Han dared to say a hundred times the power of fire, which seemed very courageous to her, and she felt that Su Han was not the kind of person to talk nonsense. . "How about it? A hundred times the power of fire, do you want to challenge it?" Su Han said with a smile. Zhuo Yunfan felt a bit stuck at this moment. If he wanted to challenge him, he would definitely not be able to challenge him with a hundred times the power of the flames. But if he says he won¡¯t challenge, he will lose face. I have to say, this Su Han is too cruel. In Zhuo Yunfan's opinion, with a hundred times the power of fire, are they going to die together? Zhuo Yunchen also frowned and shouted: "Su Han, you are a bit unreasonable. Since we are competing, we should be serious and compete openly. Do you find it interesting to play this kind of tricks? Not only If you can¡¯t save face, it will only make you more embarrassed.¡± Su Han's face darkened, and he asked rudely: "Why are you making trouble unreasonably? With a hundred times the power of fire, is it because Zhuo Yunfan is afraid of death and dare not go in, so I am making trouble unreasonably? I am the one who is Are you playing tricks?" At this time, Cen He also stepped forward and smoothed things over: "Since the two junior brothers are competing to learn from each other, there is no need to fight to the death. How about this, I will be the master once, how about fifty times the power of the flames?" Fifty times the power of fire, what Cen He said left Zhuo Yunfan speechless. After all, the power of the flames has been reduced by half, so it is impossible to ask for a reduction. However, with fifty times the power of fire, Zhuo Yunfan thought that it would be a bit difficult. Moreover, he did not believe that Su Han could persevere under fifty times the power of the fire. Gritting his teeth, Zhuo Yunfan also made up his mind. If even he couldn't persist, then Su Han would definitely not be able to persist. ¡°After all, I am at the third level of the Life Spring Realm, and I am a genius who specializes in water and fire attributes. I have fifty times the power of fire. If I can hold on for a few seconds, I believe that Su Han will be roasted to ashes. Thinking of this, Zhuo Yunfan also gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, just fifty times the power of the fire." Su Han had accepted Cen He's favor before, so now he couldn't help but give face to Cen He. He smiled lightly and said: "Zhuo Yunfan, your life is really good. There are people to help you wherever you go. In this case, I will do whatever it takes." , it¡¯s fifty times better to play with you.¡± Zhuo Yunfan's face darkened: "Boy, the big talk is over here. When you come to the Trial Tower of Flame, you will finally see your true strength. You, a guy who is only half a step into the Divine Sea Realm, can play with fifty times the power of flames. When you are burned to death, I will see how crazy you are!" Su Han shrugged: "You're right, strength shows true. I hope that when the time comes, some people will not tuck their tail between their legs and escape first?" Zhuo Yunfan originally planned to hold on for a few seconds and then come out after Su Han was burned to death by fifty times the power of the fire. Hearing what Su Han said, he immediately stepped on his tail. He was furious and scolded: "You are still talking harshly when you are about to die!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡°That¡¯s right, there must be a stake, and we support it.¡± "Yes, some people just say it with their mouths. If there is no punishment, he will be even more lawless in the future." Zhuo Yunfan was also afraid of the excitement that Su Han said. When the time came, he would not even enter the trial room and would directly admit defeat. When the time comes, Su Han won't be punished. Wouldn't it be a waste of Zhuo Yunfan's feelings? Elder Cen sighed slightly. He himself was very dissatisfied with Su Han, but after all, he was a genius from the Qingfeng Dynasty, so he couldn't ignore him. At the moment, Mr. Cen also said: "It's okay to bet on winnings, but you can't go too far, especially if you don't endanger your life." Elder Cen¡¯s words are equivalent to slapping Zhuo Yunfan. This is gambling?, enough is enough. We are all geniuses of the Qingfeng Dynasty. Speaking from outside, we are still members of the same family. If outsiders were to see how fiercely the geniuses of the Qingfeng Dynasty fought, it would be a joke to people from other dynasties. Zhuo Yunfan laughed: "Well, if he loses, he will voluntarily quit Fengming Academy and will not be allowed to join Fengming Academy again for the rest of his life. Similarly, if I lose, I will voluntarily quit Fengming Academy. Cen Lao, this bonus is not too much, right?" This lucky draw does not harm the human body. However, quitting Fengming Academy is indeed a bit harsh. You must know that it is extremely difficult for these geniuses to join Fengming Academy. Among the eleven dynasties, except for the Yanluo Dynasty, the other dynasties only have a few places to join Fengming Academy every year. Those who can get this quota are all the top geniuses in the dynasty. ¡°If one withdraws from Fengming Academy, there is no other place better than Fengming Academy among the Eleventh Dynasty, which is equivalent to ruining the future path of genius. Cen Yuling also frowned: "Zhuo Yunfan, keep a thin line in your life so that we can meet each other easily in the future. Some things have been overdone, so be careful not to end it." Even Cen Yuling stood up to speak for Su Han, which made Zhuo Yunfan feel even more unhappy. He had made up his mind at this moment and wanted Su Han to get out of Fengming Academy, so it was naturally impossible for him to change his mind just because of Cen Yuling's few words. "Princess, it seems that a genius with a foreign surname from the Yan family can't afford to be a princess to stand up for him, right?" Cen Yuling wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Su Han waving his hand: "Princess, there is no need to say more. If this guy is not taught a profound lesson, he will think that Fengming Academy is also our Zhuo family. Everyone You have to let him." Zhuo Yunfan burst out laughing: "Since you said that, you have approved it. Whoever escapes from the trial room with fifty times the power of fire first will get out of Fengming Academy!" "That's it." Su Han smiled lightly. News of this competition quickly spread in the Trial Tower Square. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2402: Hold on for three seconds You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Have you heard that the two new students of Qingfeng Dynasty are going to challenge the trial room with fifty times the power of fire?" "Really or not? Fifty times the power of fire. Is this seeking death? Even a genius who specializes in fire attributes will never be able to withstand fifty times the power of fire, unless he is at the elder level. .¡± "It is said that these two are going to compete. Whoever escapes from the trial room first will withdraw from Fengming Academy." "Let's go and have a look. You don't see this kind of excitement very often. Even the top geniuses in the Academy would not dare to challenge it with fifty times the power of the flames." "Haha, it's like a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. The Qingfeng Dynasty is not very powerful among the eleven dynasties, ranking at the bottom. Unexpectedly, the genius of the Qingfeng Dynasty is so ambitious." ? One after another, figures poured out from each trial tower and rushed towards the Flame Trial Tower. Newcomers challenge fifty times the power of fire, which is a rare excitement. Not long after, the Flame Trial Tower was also crowded with geniuses watching the fun. Elder Cen personally came forward and asked for two trial rooms with fifty times the power of fire in the Flame Trial Tower. "These two are trial chambers with fifty times the power of fire. If you can't hold on, don't hold on, come out immediately." Elder Cen instructed. Zhuo Yunfan had already made up his mind. As long as he could withstand fifty times the power of fire for three seconds, he would come out immediately. At that time, with Su Han's strength, he had already been roasted into dregs by fifty times the power of the fire. Therefore, although Zhuo Yunfan felt a little frightened by the trial room with fifty times the power of fire, his mentality was still stable. On the other hand, Su Han was also calm and calm, standing there as if the fifty times the power of the fire had no deterrent effect on him. Even Cen Yuling couldn't guess what Su Han was thinking in his heart at this moment. Logically speaking, with his strength, if he entered a trial room with fifty times the power of fire, he would definitely be dead as soon as possible. "However, Su Han's calm expression made people feel that he seemed to have some confidence and some kind of trump card. "Crazy, this guy with a foreign surname is really crazy." "There is absolutely no way he can survive in a trial room with fifty times the power of fire. We can just wait and collect his body." The geniuses of the Qingfeng Dynasty were also talking about it. However, although they were not optimistic about Su Han, Zhuo Yunfan's actions today also made everyone discover that Zhuo Yunfan was actually not as extraordinary as everyone imagined. At least in terms of character, Zhuo Yunfan seemed a little inferior to Su Han. Therefore, the balance in the hearts of these geniuses of the Qingfeng Dynasty has unknowingly tilted a little towards Su Han. At least, at this moment, they hoped that Su Han would not lose so miserably. But now it seems that it may be difficult. Unless he didn't enter the trial room with fifty times the power of fire, once he entered, there would definitely be no bones left. The discussions around her also made Cen Yuling feel a little irritable. She lightly stamped her feet, stepped aside, and said to herself: "Su Han, Su Han, I don't know why you did this, but I still hope that, You can create a miracle." As soon as the doors of the two trial rooms with fifty times the power of fire were opened, even though everyone stood far away, there was still a heat wave that seemed to be unable to contain it, rushing towards the outside. Looking at the heat wave, it seemed as if there were countless ancient fire dragons roaring. Everyone invariably felt some difficulty breathing and dry mouth. Zhuo Yunfan couldn't help but feel his throat go dry as he looked at the heat wave that was constantly swallowing and puffing like an ancient behemoth. At that moment, he also calmed down and activated his water-based skills. Circles of protective shields were formed around the outside of his body, just like layers of blisters, covering his entire body inside. Within a short time, the blisters had stacked up to more than a dozen layers, forming a strong protective force. Even if a fourth-level master of the Life Spring Realm punched it with all his strength, he might not be able to break the blisters. To be honest, it was because he was in the trial tower and had enough time to prepare that he was able to put up so many layers of defense. In actual combat, there would be no time for him to prepare so much. Zhuo Yunfan folded up his defenses and felt a little relieved. He glanced at Su Han, only to see that Su Han had not made any preparations at all. He just stood there with his hands folded, looking like he was doing nothing. "Seeking death." Zhuo Yunfan also sneered inwardly, cleared his throat and said, "Can we start now?" "You can start at any time." Su HanSeeing Zhuo Yunfan looking like he was facing a formidable enemy, he couldn't help but feel a little funny. "Hmph! Very good, then you and I will enter our respective trial rooms together after Elder Cen counts three, two, and one." Zhuo Yunfan definitely counts the time of this competition in seconds. In the trial room with fifty times the power of fire, every second he spent was definitely a great test for him. "Three, two, one, go in!" As the last syllable of Elder Cen fell, Zhuo Yunfan took a deep breath and flashed into the trial room. At the same time, Su Han's figure also entered the trial room at the same time. The doors to the two trial rooms were also slammed shut. The first moment Zhuo Yunfan entered the trial room, he felt the power of fire in the trial room rushing towards him like countless ancient behemoths. The dozens of layers of blister defense around him were incomparable in this Under the strong impact, it shattered instantly. This was something Zhuo Yunfan didn¡¯t expect at first. As soon as the defense was broken, the power of fifty times the fire in the trial room became even more rampant. It was like countless ancient fire dragons roaring in the trial room. The terrifying impact seemed to be able to destroy the people in the next second. Zhuo Yunfan tore it into pieces. "You must hold on for three seconds. As long as three seconds, that kid will definitely die." Zhuo Yunfan actually had some doubts. Su Han was already dead now. However, he still had to hold on for three seconds. These three seconds are not only out of caution, but also out of face. It¡¯s impossible for you to walk out in disgrace the first second you enter the trial room, right? In that case, even if he wins, he won't look particularly good on his face. "Persistence, persistence" Zhuo Yunfan frantically operated the water system skills in his body, using all his defensive methods. His eyes were red and he looked like he was crazy, just to hold on for the remaining two seconds. After all, this trial room with fifty times the power of fire was far beyond his own strength. If he hadn't specialized in water attributes, he wouldn't have been able to last even the first second. As early as the first moment he entered the trial room , it disappeared into ashes and no bones remained. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2403 Creating Miracles You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, in another trial room, Su Han was very busy. This trial room with fifty times the power of fire may be a great threat to others, but to Su Han, it is not threatening at all. Su Han can easily stay in this trial room for an hour, because Huo'er is originally a pure fire attribute beast. This fifty times the power of fire is a huge pressure for others, and it is a huge pressure for Huo'er. For children, it is a paradise for enjoyment. However, Su Han did not release the fire immediately. Instead, he activated the ice and fire magic sunflower. Part of the ice sunflower began to wrap around Su Han into a cocoon, resisting the crazy fifty times the power of the fire. And some of the fire sunflowers opened their big mouths and swallowed up the fire attribute energy in the trial room. "With my current strength, it is extremely difficult to resist fifty times the power of the fire. However, you can't be too comfortable in life, and the world of martial arts cannot be comfortable. I just took this opportunity to hone my own strength. " Su Han¡¯s body had just refined the fire-attributed golden egg, and the fire-attributed energy in his body was also in a period of instability. Just take this opportunity to borrow fifty times the energy of the fire power to purify and refine it. At the moment, Su Han was also sitting upright. Looking at that appearance, he actually planned to take root in this trial room. boom! At this moment, people outside the trial room suddenly heard a loud noise. The door of Zhuo Yunfan's trial room was suddenly knocked open from the inside, and Zhuo Yunfan was knocked out with a disgraced face. There are no words to describe Zhuo Yunfan's embarrassment at this moment. Almost all his clothes have been burned to ashes, and only some scattered pieces of cloth are still hanging on his body, barely able to cover his shame. His hair was disheveled and his whole body was covered in black and black. If his brows were not vaguely distinguishable, everyone would almost wonder where this beggar came from. Looking at the time Zhuo Yunfan spent in the trial room, it was exactly three seconds. At this moment, Zhuo Yunfan, who had been devastated by fifty times the power of the flames in the trial room, was a little confused. He kept chanting: "I won, I defeated that kid, a lowly genius with a foreign surname. , What are you comparing to me? What are you comparing to?" Seeing Zhuo Yunfan looking crazy, everyone looked at each other. Su Han hasn't come out yet, so why did Zhuo Yunfan unilaterally declare victory? Seeing Zhuo Yunfan like this, Zhang Bin hurriedly led a group of people to rush forward, handing out clothes to those who handed him clothes, and pouring water to those who were more diligent than honoring his own parents. With the help of a group of people, Zhuo Yunfan slowly regained his consciousness and gradually regained consciousness. He stared at the trial room on the other side, but the door hadn't been opened yet. Zhuo Yunfan's eyes were complicated and he suddenly laughed. "Haha, that kid Su Han hasn't come out yet. This is fifty times the power of the fire. He must have been roasted into charcoal inside. I won this round. Elder Cen, are you right? " Elder Cen looked a little ugly, but he said: "Let's wait for a while and see." At this time, the onlookers started talking one after another: "That person must be dead. He only lasted three seconds in the third level of the Life Spring Realm. Moreover, he was a third level Life Spring Realm specializing in the fire attribute." "Yes, that guy really didn't want his life. He actually bet with someone on this. It has fifty times the power of fire. Most people will be roasted to ashes before they even get close." "Oh, it's not worth losing your life for a fight of will." There was a sigh of relief at the scene, and almost everyone thought that Su Han had no hope. They all sighed and felt sorry. Elder Cen¡¯s face was also ugly. He didn¡¯t want anything unexpected to happen to the genius of the Qingfeng Dynasty, but when things got to this point, he couldn¡¯t control it. Now all Elder Cen can do is wait and see, because if Su Han was going to die, he would have died long ago. Wait and see, there may be variables. "What should I do? Brother, do you want to open the door of the trial room to check the situation?" In this situation, Cen Yuling was the most anxious. She had a good impression of Su Han and really didn't want Su Han to lose his life because of a dispute of temper. Cen He patted Cen Yuling's shoulder and said comfortingly: "Sister, although I don't know Su Han very well, but if you think about it carefully, the person who can make you look at him differently will be the kind of person who risks his life for a moment. A dangerous person?" "Brother, what do you mean, is it possible that he is still alive?" Cen Yuling's eyes lit up. Cen He shook his head: "I didn't say anything. I just think you should trust your intuition and have more confidence in it." ?Cen Yuling also nodded thoughtfully and looked in the direction of the door of the trial room with her beautiful eyes. Time passed by minute by minute while everyone was waiting. Soon, two quarters of an hour passed. "I feel that this matter must be in doubt. Even the top genius of Fengming Academy who specializes in the power of fire cannot stay in a trial room with fifty times the power of fire for two quarters of an hour." "Yes, that kid is only half-step to the Life Spring realm, how could he survive?" Just when everyone thought that Su Han was dead in the trial room, an incredible scene suddenly happened. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OFFICE Everyone stared straight at the door of the trial room, with a look of ghosts, and their mouths were so big that they could almost plug into a big steamed bun, and they had to doubt whether they had hallucinations. The door opened, and a figure appeared in front of everyone. It turned out to be the intact Su Han! At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded. Cen Yuling couldn't help but cheer in a low voice. She didn't know why, but at this moment, her joy could not be described in words, as if she was the winner. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle, it¡¯s simply a miracle, he, he is still alive!¡± "Am I right? Fifty times the power of fire, how is this possible?" Even Zhuo Yunchen¡¯s sharp eyes showed surprise. " Zhuo Yunfan, on the other hand, was completely dumbfounded. When Su Han appeared in his sight intact, he could almost feel that the belief in his life for more than twenty years was instantly destroyed, and the halo of genius he had worked so hard to create was also shattered at this moment. How can this be? How could this kid not die? With fifty times the power of the flames, even Zhuo Yunfan could barely sustain it for three seconds before he came out in disgrace. This kid stayed in there for two quarters of an hour, and when he came out, he was still in good condition, even his hair was not messed up? Zhuo Yunfan couldn't accept this fact. He heard the praises from all around, which was undoubtedly the greatest humiliation for him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2404: This guy cheated You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! No! Zhuo Yunfan's eyes were bloodshot, and he no longer had the graceful demeanor he had before. He shouted: "Elder Cen, I suspect this kid is cheating!" Cheating? Yes, Su Han must have cheated. Otherwise, with his strength, how could he have persisted for so long in a trial room with fifty times the power of fire, and still look unscathed? However, in this Flame Trial Tower, the number of times the power of the flames is activated in each trial room is fixed. How can you cheat? Zhuo Yunfan didn¡¯t care about that and roared crazily: ¡°I want to check his trial room!¡± After saying that, he rushed towards Su Han's trial room regardless of everything. At this time, many people also woke up. Their first thought was to suspect that Su Han was cheating and that there was something wrong with the trial room. Therefore, many good people followed Zhuo Yunfan. When Zhuo Yunfan came to the door of Su Han's trial room, his first feeling was that there was no heat wave coming from the door. This made him more sure of his guess that there was definitely something wrong with the trial room. At this moment, Zhuo Yunfan entered the trial room with a single stride. When others saw Zhuo Yunfan entering the trial room with fifty times the power of fire, their first reaction was that he was crazy. However, they also discovered immediately that there was no heat wave coming out of the trial room. At the moment, they followed Zhuo Yunfan into the trial room cautiously. As soon as he entered the trial room, Zhuo Yunfan burst out laughing, looking proud of catching a thief and stolen goods. "I said there is something wrong with this kid. Look, there is almost no fluctuation in the power of fire in this entire trial room, let alone fifty times the power of fire! Everyone is here to testify! Elder Cen, come and see look!" Zhuo Yunfan's originally despairing mood suddenly became high again. Elder Cen was also a little surprised and followed him in. He also had doubts in his mind. There was absolutely no way anything could go wrong in the trial room in the trial tower. Even if something goes wrong, this is a trial room with fifty times the power of fire. How could it be so wrong that there is almost no fluctuation in the power of fire? Zhuo Yunchen was also puzzled and followed him in. In the trial room, Zhuo Yunfan became more and more excited. As others continued to enter, they also discovered the strangeness of this trial room. "It's strange, there really isn't much fluctuation in the power of fire." "But, look, this trial room seems to have experienced a big war. The scene is very messy." "Even the lines of the formation have been deformed. What happened here?" "It seems that there have been violent fluctuations in fire-attributed spiritual power. Have you noticed it?" ????Everyone can¡¯t judge what you say or what I say. Zhuo Yunchen couldn¡¯t understand the meaning, but as Zhuo Yunfan¡¯s brother, he would definitely not miss this opportunity. "I think Yun Fan's suspicion is not unreasonable. Maybe there was some accident in this trial room. The result of this competition may not be calculated." What Zhuo Yunchen said sounded fair, but in fact it was undoubtedly biased towards Zhuo Yunfan. No matter what happened in this trial room, Su Han stayed in it for two quarters of an hour, while Zhuo Yunfan only stayed in it for three seconds. Moreover, Su Han's demeanor when he came out was completely different from Zhuo Yunfan's embarrassment when he came out. It can be said that this competition has been decided. Now Zhuo Yunchen insisted that it was a problem with the trial room, which caused heated discussion on the scene. "No way, this Zhuo Yunchen is clearly showing favoritism. That Zhuo Yunfan is his younger brother, the favoritism is too obvious." "I hope Elder Cen will not listen to his family's opinions, but still want to find out what happened in this trial room." There were many people watching, who originally had a good impression of Zhuo Yunchen, a fifth-level genius in the Life Spring Realm. However, they all lost their favorable impressions this time. "Zhuo Yunchen, there is no fairness in your statement. You are simply favoring Zhuo Yunfan." Yan Ji of the Yan family also summoned up the courage to shout loudly. This was the first time that he had violated the rule of being superior. Zhuo Yunchen. "Yes, although there are no fluctuations in the power of fire in the trial room now, it was obvious that when Su Han entered and opened the door of the trial room just now, there were obvious fluctuations in the power of fire. Now take this as an example As an excuse, just saying that the results don¡¯t count is making people look like fools, right?¡± Many geniuses from the Yan family shouted. Now they no longer looked down upon Su Han at first, but began to praise him in their hearts.It turns out that where did the owner of the house dig up this evildoer? He was able to make a trial room with fifty times the power of fire like this. No matter what method he used, it was already amazing enough. "Stop arguing and listen to what Elder Cen has to say." "Yes, we all listen to Elder Cen." Elder Cen was also walking around the trial room at this moment, observing the fluctuations of the formation in the trial room. After a moment, Elder Cen's face showed a look of extreme shock. Afterwards, Elder Cen also said seriously: "There is no problem with this trial room." What? Is there no problem in the trial room? The smile on Zhuo Yunfan's face disappeared, and then he showed a look of extreme dissatisfaction, and said loudly: "Elder Cen, you are supporting that boy." Elder Cen ignored him at all and continued: "Everyone with a discerning eye can see that there must have been a tragic fluctuation in this trial room. And the power of the fluctuation is too strong, not only will the power of the flames in this trial room be Absorb it completely, and even the formation itself is not spared. Such terrifying power is the reason why this trial room cannot sense much power of fire." "Because, the power of the flames in this trial room has almost been absorbed! Even the lines of the formation have been destroyed and completely distorted!" Speaking of this, Elder Cen was also filled with emotion and couldn't help but cast a meaningful glance at Su Han: "Little guy, how powerful the fire attribute power do you possess to be able to destroy this formation in the trial room?" Already?" As soon as these words came out, everyone was moved. Even Cen Yuling couldn¡¯t help but have a look of surprise on his face at this moment. Obviously, although Cen Yuling has always looked at Su Han differently, he still misjudged the terrifying energy contained in Su Han's harmless appearance. At this moment, Cen Yuling's heart was also shocked and shocked. Zhuo Yunfan's face was pale, with loss, panic, and confusion written all over his face. Could it be that, like everyone else, I had misjudged the potential of this boy with a foreign surname? Seeing Zhuo Yunfan¡¯s face on the verge of collapse, Cen Yuling felt very happy inside. She had always disliked the arrogant Zhuo Yunfan, and because the Zhuo family had two geniuses, Zhuo Yunchen and Zhuo Yunfan, even the royal family of the Qingfeng Dynasty did not look down upon them, which had long made Cen Yuling displeased. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2405 Another Competition You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Zhuo Yunfan was indeed close to collapse, but he did not dare to challenge Elder Cen directly. He could only hiss: "Elder, how could that kid not cheat? He is only half-step Life Spring Realm, and I am Life Spring Realm Mie, how is it possible that he is so much stronger than me?" Elder Cen was admiring Su Han at the time. He couldn't help but like this genius from the Qingfeng Dynasty who suddenly appeared. Hearing Zhuo Yunfan say this at this moment, he couldn't help but look cold and frowned: "Of course there will be winners and losers in competition, Zhuo Yunfan, if you can't even accept this failure, how will you become a great person in the future?" Zhuo Yunfan¡¯s handsome face twisted, and he roared: ¡°It¡¯s not that I, Zhuo Yunfan, can¡¯t afford to lose, I just don¡¯t want to lose so unclearly!¡± In this competition, the loser will leave Fengming Academy forever. How can Zhuo Yunfan, who has always been proud and arrogant, bear this? Even Zhuo Yunchen frowned. Naturally, he didn't want to see Zhuo Yunfan leave Fengming Academy. Where could he go after leaving Fengming Academy? Return to the Qingfeng Dynasty? To Zhuo Yunfan, this was no different than killing him. At this moment, Zhang Bin suddenly said: "Elder Cen, this matter is indeed a bit strange. Disciple has a way to resolve the dispute between the two parties!" Cen He and Cen Yuling couldn't help but look at each other. As soon as Zhang Bin opened his mouth, they knew that Zhang Bin must have some bad ideas. Sure enough, Zhang Bin said: "Although Elder, you have confirmed that there is no problem in the trial room, this competition is indeed fishy. None of us saw what happened to Su Han in the trial room. Are you right? ?¡± "Yes, yes, yes." Those geniuses from the Zhuo family and the Zhang family, no matter how many there were, shouted in a swarm. Zhang Bin continued: "Elder Cen, my disciple suggested that we let them compete again?" This proposal made many people¡¯s hearts move. The previous competition has already made the spectators excited. If we compete again, it will definitely be even more exciting. Elder Cen pondered, but did not immediately reject Zhang Bin's proposal. Zhuo Yunfan seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw and said loudly: "One more time, one more time and I will definitely beat this guy back to his original form!" Cen Yuling didn't think so. He frowned and scolded: "Zhuo Yunfan, as a third-level genius in the Life Spring Realm, you should be a role model for the new students of our Qingfeng Dynasty. Look at what you are like now? Third level. It¡¯s okay to provoke a fellow student twice, but if you lose, you still look like you can¡¯t afford to lose. Where is your magnanimity?¡± Zhuo Yunfan sneered and said: "Princess, who doesn't know that you have a good relationship with that boy with a foreign surname? You are clearly showing favoritism for him by saying this." "You" Cen Yuling frowned, his eyes were full of authority, and he was about to continue scolding. Suddenly, Su Han waved his arm and said calmly: "Princess, please be patient." Seeing that Su Han¡¯s eyes were calm, Cen Yuling thought for a while and nodded. Glancing at Zhuo Yunfan, his gaze became more cold. "Zhuo Yunfan, you think it's not enough to lose face once. Do you want to lose face again?" Su Hanlian smiled and looked at Zhuo Yunfan's extremely gloomy look. "Boy, do you think you can really defeat me with a little luck?" Zhuo Yunfan smiled solemnly, "This time, let's see how I can expose your fake face in front of so many people!" Su Han was too lazy to talk nonsense with Zhuo Yunfan. After he came out of the trial room, he felt that his whole body had undergone another baptism. The fire attribute energy in his body was more solid, and his strength had reached a new level. Now facing Zhuo Yunfan, Su Han is also confident. No matter how he jumps, Su Han is absolutely sure to crush him. Seeing Su Han's dismissive look, Zhuo Yunfan suddenly felt guilty for some reason. The previous defeat left a shadow on his psychology. However, this guilty conscience only flashed through his heart. "I am a third-level genius at the Life Spring Realm. How can I still be inferior to a kid who is half a step above the Life Spring Realm? It was just an accident. Maybe he was lucky, or maybe he had some corresponding magic weapon. But this time, I will definitely beat him back to his original form. .¡± Zhuo Yunfan also made up his mind when he thought of this. "Elder Cen, no one knows what happened in the trial room. I suspect that this kid may have some cheating methods. So I applied to compete for bloodline talent. Only bloodline talent cannot cheat." I have to say that Zhuo Yunfan reacted quite quickly. Competing for bloodline talents is undoubtedly the most beneficial to him. Who doesn¡¯t know that Su Han is a descendant of the Yan family, which means he is not a descendant of the Yan family?In terms of bloodline, he is definitely far inferior to the children of these aristocratic families. Zhuo Yunchen was also supportive and said: "If we want to put an end to cheating, then the bloodline talent competition is indeed the most fair and just." This nonsense made Elder Cen frown slightly, and Cen He also sneered. ¡°Obviously, they all disagreed with Zhuo Yunchen¡¯s words. But at this moment, Elder Cen and Cen He both wanted to take a closer look at Su Han's background. Therefore, although they disagreed in their hearts, they did not publicly refute Zhuo Yunchen. Su Hanlian laughed and looked at Zhuo Yunchen and Zhuo Yunfan, as if they were looking at idiots. "Senior Brother Zhuo, you have to keep your eyes open this time, otherwise, you may not be able to think of a way to protect that idiot Zhuo Yunfan." Su Han said with a leisurely smile. Zhuo Yunchen frowned, and Zhuo Yunfan was extremely angry: "Boy, just wait, once your true colors are revealed in the talent test, I will make you crawl out of Fengming Academy on your knees!" Bloodline talent cannot be cheated, because bloodline talent is the most intuitive, without any twists and turns. In another trial tower. Everyone came to a formation. The center of this formation is a disk, and on the periphery of the disk, there are layers of strong spiritual energy waves rippling. This is the spirit detection formation used by Fengming Academy to test bloodline talents. You only need to continuously inject your own energy into the disk to make the disk rotate. The more turns the disk makes, the stronger the bloodline and the higher the talent. When Zhuo Yunfan saw the disk, a bright light shot out from his eyes, and he glanced at Su Han provocatively. But what disappointed him was that Su Han ignored him at all. It looked like he was in a fugue. "Hmph, the bloodline talent test will definitely reveal this kid's true colors!" Zhuo Yunfan was full of confidence and decided to take the lead. He whistled softly: "I'll go first." Testing bloodline talent is indeed the part of Zhuo Yunfan that he is most proud and confident of. He was born in the Zhuo family, and his bloodline cannot be bad. ¡°Moreover, he is the best among the geniuses of this Qingfeng Dynasty, on par with Cen Yuling. This further proves that his bloodline talent is one of the best among the aristocratic families. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2406 An incredible scene You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Standing in front of the disc, Zhuo Yunfan first took a deep breath and pushed the energy in his body to the extreme. Then, energy is injected into the disk. When Zhuo Yunfan's energy was injected into the disk, the disk obviously responded, just like a dry old tree suddenly encountering the spring breeze that turned into rain, and was suddenly injected with infinite vitality, and began to rotate. ???????????????????????? With the continuous injection of Zhuo Yunfan's energy, the disk turned around easily. This momentum made many people present shine. They were all students of Fengming Academy. Naturally, they all came here to test their bloodline talents when they first came to the academy. I also know a lot about this disc. "The momentum of the first lap of the disc is very important. Judging from the momentum of Zhuo Yunfan, it seems to be good." ¡°Yes, it was so easy in the first lap. It can be seen that he still has a lot of room to spare.¡± "Given time, I might be able to grow into a top disciple in the academy one day." Everyone was talking a lot, and they were obviously stunned by Zhuo Yunfan's strong start. Even Cen Yuling¡¯s delicate face looked a little solemn at this moment. Obviously, she was also evaluating her bloodline talent at this moment and comparing it with Zhuo Yunfan. In comparison, she had to admit that even she did not dare to say that she could stabilize Zhuo Yunfan in terms of blood talent. Thinking of this, Cen Yuling couldn't help but glance at Su Han, with a hint of worry in her beautiful eyes. But when Su Han looked relaxed and unconcerned, Cen Yuling was a little confused. Could it be that Zhuo Yunfan's strong performance could not arouse his vigilance? One lap, two laps, three laps Under the attention of everyone, Zhuo Yunfan's energy surged, as if it was inexhaustible. This disk can read the power of a person's bloodline. The stronger the power of the bloodline, the greater the range of its rotation. At the moment, the disk is also constantly rotating, and in the blink of an eye, it has reached as many as six circles. "Six laps later, this has already surpassed most of the new students who came to test their bloodline talents." "This bloodline talent is indeed remarkable." "Now, Su Han is probably going to be dumbfounded. After all, he comes from a foreign surname. How can his bloodline be comparable to that of a noble family?" The seventh lap, the eighth lap When Zhuo Yunfan completed the eighth lap, even Cen He looked a little solemn. When he conducted the bloodline talent test, the disc stopped after completing the eighth circle. But looking at Zhuo Yunfan¡¯s current momentum, it seems like he can turn around again. ??If it continues, it means that Zhuo Yunfan's blood talent has surpassed Cen He, the best among the geniuses of the Qingfeng Dynasty. "It's amazing. I never thought there would be such a genius in this Qingfeng Dynasty?" "With eight circles of bloodline talent, he is probably the best among this year's new students." "Look, he's starting to hit the ninth lap." Zhuo Yunfan¡¯s face was covered with sweat and his face turned red. The limit stimulates the blood in the body, pushing the disc that is already rotating very slowly. ???????????????????????? I saw that the disk suddenly completed its ninth revolution, and at this moment, Zhuo Yunfan was already exhausted, with no strength left in his body. ¡°The ninth lap is already very good.¡± "Yes, maybe this kid will really become the top disciple of the Academy in the future." "As you know, Lu Chao is one of the most relied-upon geniuses around the prince. Back then, he completed nine laps in the bloodline talent test, and now he is a celebrity in front of the prince. This Zhuo Yunfan also has nine laps. , I am very optimistic about his future development." Everyone is talking about it. In Fengming Academy, the younger generations of the royal families from the eleven dynasties are gathered here. However, the only ones who are qualified to be called princes by the geniuses of Fengming Academy are obviously the princes of Yanluo Dynasty. The strength of the Yanluo Dynasty is overwhelming compared to the strength of the other ten dynasties. "Congratulations to Junior Brother Zhuo." The geniuses of the Qingfeng Dynasty stepped forward to congratulate Zhuo Yunfan with smiles on their faces. Zhuo Yunfan's face glowed red, he glanced condescendingly at Su Han, and sneered with a deep sarcasm: "Boy, it's your turn. Don't be too embarrassed." Su Han smiled calmly: "It looks like you are very proud." Zhuo Yunfan laughed loudly: "What can't I be proud of? My results have already reached the level of King Qingfeng."??The limit that genius can reach. Boy, the one who gets out of Fengming Academy today must be you! " Zhuo Yunfan was very proud, as if he had foreseen the outcome of this duel. Su Han shook his head and walked slowly towards the disc, not bothering to talk nonsense with Zhuo Yunfan. Walking to Yuanpan, Su Han suddenly looked at Zhuo Yunchen aside and said, "Is there anything wrong with Yuanpan? Don't be like a coward who can't afford to lose, crying and shouting that I cheated." Zhuo Yunchen naturally knew that Su Han was mocking his brother. At the moment, he suppressed his anger, checked it casually, and waved his hand: "There is nothing wrong with the disk, you can start." Zhuo Yunchen naturally knew that there was absolutely no problem with this disk. Su Han smiled lightly, ignored Zhuo Yunchen, and casually placed his hands on the disk. At this moment, the disk immediately made a low roar. As soon as this roar appeared, it was like dragons roaring, tigers roaring, and hundreds of beasts roaring in unison. It was endless and unstoppable. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened and they were all extremely unbelievable. Why did Su Han create such a momentum just by casually placing his hands on the disc? However, this scene is just the beginning. With the roar of the disc, the sound became more and more powerful, gathering into a sky-high sound wave, and went straight to the top of the trial tower. The top of the trial tower seemed to have received the shock of the sound, and it also roared. This roaring sound is like rolling thunder, like the roar of morning bells, and like the roar of hundreds of beasts. Immediately afterwards, the other six trial towers seemed to sense it, and they all resonated. For a moment, the sound of bells and drums ringing in unison shook the sky! The seven trial towers, at this moment, echoed each other, forming a resonance cycle, playing a sacred movement, as if it were a mysterious movement from ancient times. Everyone at the scene was shocked by this sacred movement. This sound is like a trumpet from ancient times, giving people a sense of solemn ceremony and a heavy sense of history. It makes people feel like they can see the lights of swords and shadows from ancient times, and hear the cries of drums and horns from ancient times. The resonant sound of these seven trial towers is like a morning bell, awakening the entire Fengming Academy. At this moment, all the buildings in Fengming Academy, including the main tower that towered into the sky, were also driven by this resonance and roared uniformly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2407 Top Bloodline You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If anyone pays attention to the huge statues around the main tower of the Academy at this time, they will find that those statues that were originally lifelike are even more vibrant at this moment. That feeling was as if an inexplicable power was suddenly injected from between heaven and earth, giving these statues blood and soul. The eyes of those statues are actually covered with a faint divine light at this moment, as if they are about to open their eyes at any time. There are dozens of statues in the main tower. At this moment, the wind and clouds are surging around the main tower, divine light suddenly appears, and the sky and the earth are completely unified. The clouds above the main tower are rolling rapidly, and the clouds are rolling and relaxing, creating various strange phenomena. Those dozens of statues are becoming more and more full of life amid the disillusionment of the clouds. The hazy eyes that were half-opened suddenly opened. In an instant, a bright light engulfed the entire Fengming Academy. This astonishing vision of heaven and earth and the bright light also alarmed many elders and disciples of Fengming Academy. ? One after another, figures are also constantly moving out, quickly coming towards the seven trial towers. "What happened? How could such an amazing vision of heaven and earth appear?" "This vision originated from the bloodline talent trial tower. Has anyone detected any extraordinary bloodline talent?" "Let's go and have a look." Soon, the Bloodline Talent Trial Tower was filled with students from Fengming Academy who had heard about it. There are still many students who cannot squeeze into the trial tower and can only crowd around the trial tower. And in the void not far around the trial tower, many elders also appeared vaguely. Everyone's eyes were fixed on the bloodline talent trial tower. In the bloodline talent trial tower, everyone was obviously stunned by this sudden change. Even Elder Cen¡¯s face was a bit surprised and puzzled at this moment. " Zhuo Yunfan's face was even more anxious and suspicious. Others were even more confused. They stretched their necks and looked outside. They were all worried and didn't know what was going on. At this moment, someone suddenly exclaimed: "Look, the disk has rotated six times." "No, it's seven rounds." "It has been eight times. Why is it spinning so fast? Is the disc broken?" "Hell, how is that possible? It's already been nine rounds!" "There must be something wrong with the disc, it's the tenth lap!" ¡°Eleven laps, twelve laps, thirteen laps¡­ The resonance of the surrounding world seems to be unable to attract the attention of the people inside the trial tower. Everyone's eyes are firmly attracted by the crazy rotating disk. Each and every one of them looked at the disc as if they were seeing a ghost. At this moment, everyone¡¯s face was full of shock, confusion and confusion. More and more people looked at Su Han, and their eyes became extremely complicated. It's as if the person standing in front of the disc is not an ordinary genius with a foreign surname, but a monster! Look at the crazy rotation of the disk, with no tendency to stop. Could it be that this time it was still cheating? What's the surprise this time? If in the previous competition, everyone was still doubtful about cheating, then at this moment, everyone has slowly woken up. Considering the terrifying power of heaven and earth just now, everyone knows that all this may not be cheating at all. Those who had just heard the news and came to see the excitement were all so surprised at this moment that they could fit an egg into their mouths. Who asked them to see such a terrifying sight as soon as they came? The disc that tests the blood talent turned crazy like a chicken blood. "Oh my God, this disk has already been turned around for fifteen times. What kind of monster is this? You know, when the prince and Prince Liang conducted the blood talent test, it was only sixteen times. Could this guy's blood talent be something different? He can't even compete with Prince Liang." "It's not just a matter of comparison anymore. If you look at the rotation trend of the disk, I think it won't stop even if it rotates sixteen times." "What is the upper limit of the number of revolutions this disk can make? How many revolutions have you seen it make at most?" "I'm afraid the sixteen laps for the Crown Prince and Prince Liang are the limit. We've never seen more than that." Everyone was talking about it, and everyone was in disbelief. They seemed to be witnessing the creation of a record and the occurrence of a miracle. ¡°I¡¯m really curious, this placeHow many circles will my bloodline talent have? Although bloodline talent does not represent everything in the world of martial arts, it is undoubtedly a crucial one. " "Yes, the disk has rotated more than sixteen times now. In other words, he has surpassed the records of the Crown Prince and Prince Liang, and has become the most talented genius in the history of Fengming Academy." "Aren't you curious, what kind of bloodline is such a strong bloodline? Where did this guy come from? Looking at his appearance, I really can't imagine that his bloodline talent would be so strong." Cen Yuling also opened her mouth slightly, forming an "o" shape, and could not close it for a long time. Although she had felt that Su Han was not simple since the Genius Summit, the scene in front of her still shocked her. Zhuo Yunfan¡¯s score just now was nine laps, but the most outstanding bloodline in the history of Fengming Academy was only sixteen laps. But now, Su Han has made more than sixteen rounds, and the disk still shows no sign of stopping. ???????????????????????? "Look, look, there seems to be some cracks on the disk." "It's true, Yuanpan seems to be unable to withstand such a strong fluctuation in bloodline talent, and it's a bit unbearable." "There are more and more cracks. Will the disk break?" Many people exclaimed, if the bloodline talent test broke through the test disk, it would be a really big deal. Under the eyes of everyone, the cracks on the disk are becoming more and more dense, like a spider web, constantly spreading. At the same time, the formations around the disk were constantly flickering on and off. Obviously, even the formation could not withstand such a strong fluctuation in bloodline talent. Boom Finally, the disk could not withstand such a strong fluctuation of bloodline talent, and it shattered into countless pieces of powder! At this moment, everyone present was in an uproar! With such a powerful bloodline talent, he even forced to smash the trial disc of the trial tower. This incident is destined to be recorded in the annals of Fengming Academy and become an event in the history of Fengming Academy. event. Even Elder Cen was completely unexpected. With trembling lips, he said several times: "Okay, okay, okay!" He was gratified that the Qingfeng Dynasty finally produced an unprecedented genius with top-level bloodline! This bloodline is unique not only in the history of Qingfeng Dynasty, but also in the history of Fengming Academy! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2408 Elite Students You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Compared with the shocked or excited expressions of others, Su Han seemed relatively calm. For him, he had known that he had the true dragon bloodline and Tiankun bloodline, two top bloodlines at the same time. It would be strange if his bloodline talent test results were average. However, he did not expect that his blood energy would destroy the test disc. Looking at the messy bloodline talent testing array in front of them, everyone was speechless. At this scene, not to mention Elder Cen, even the other elders of the Academy who were watching from a distance were extremely excited. "It seems that this time, a top-level genius of bloodline has come to the Academy. Okay, okay, in the history of our Fengming Academy, there has not been such a top-level genius of bloodline for a long time." "I can't believe that such a top-level bloodline is actually at the half-step Life Spring realm. I don't know where this guy comes from." "Now, he has reached great heights. With such a top-notch bloodline, he will definitely be taken seriously by the higher-ups in the academy." Since Su Han passed nine laps, Zhuo Yunfan's heart has hit rock bottom. After that, Su Han's number of laps continued to increase, which made Zhuo Yunfan even more stunned. In the end, the test disk was directly broken, and Zhuo Yunfan's face became extremely depressed at this moment. His eyes were filled with resentment and confusion, and he stared at Su Han with bloodshot eyes. He wanted to accuse Su Han of cheating again, but how could he say such words? At this point, I'm afraid it's self-destructive to say this. After all, this test is in full view of the public. If Su Han cheated, Elder Cen would have noticed it without Zhuo Yunfan pointing it out. Besides, Zhuo Yunfan was not blind, and it was not like he had not seen the strange phenomena in the world caused by Su Han's test. Even though the jealousy in his heart was like a poisonous snake, he couldn't deny that this boy with a foreign surname was too much stronger than he imagined. Zhuo Yunfan felt that countless eyes were suddenly focused on him. These eyes were full of contempt and gloating. At this moment, Zhuo Yunfan felt that his genius halo was shattered. According to the previous bet between Su Han and Zhuo Yunfan, the loser will withdraw from Fengming Academy permanently. At this moment, Zhuo Yunfan's face showed embarrassment and defeat, but more importantly, deep regret. "I regret that I was so blinded by lard that I had to listen to Zhang Bin's instigation and have trouble with Su Han." If he hadn't caused any trouble to Su Han, he might still be able to be his own genius comfortably in Fengming Academy. "However, there is no regret medicine in the world. Zhuo Yunchen didn¡¯t want to continue to embarrass himself here, so he said in a deep voice: ¡°Yunfan, let¡¯s go.¡± With that said, he pulled Zhuo Yunfan over and left the bloodline talent trial tower as quickly as possible. Everyone looked at the backs of these two people and understood that Zhuo Yunfan would no longer be seen in Fengming Academy. "Junior brother Su Han, I never thought that you would have such a terrifying bloodline talent without showing your face." "Junior brother Su Han, when you become famous in Fengming Academy in the future, don't forget those of us who are also from the Qingfeng Dynasty." Many people swarmed towards Su Han with flattering smiles. Some people want to come and make friends with Su Han, while some people just laughed at Su Han and now want to repair their relationship. Everyone¡¯s face is filled with humility and even humility. Naturally, Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to these people who could change their attitude faster than turning the pages of a book. At the moment, Su Han also looked at Cen Yuling with a slight smile: "Princess, I'm leaving first. Let's talk about Qingyun's ambitions in the future." This is what Su Han said to Cen Yuling at the Genius Summit, and he said it again today. After the words fell, Su Han's figure also disappeared without a trace, leaving only Cen Yuling and the others in place. "Yuling, is this Su Han a genius with a foreign surname from the Yan family? When did the Yan family cultivate such a genius with a foreign surname? How can he be so powerful? Where did this genius come from?" Elder Cen couldn¡¯t help but be curious. He had been wanting to ask this question for a long time. Even the royal family of the Qingfeng Dynasty does not possess such bloodline talent. Elder Cen even suspected that Su Han was not from the Qingfeng Dynasty at all. Cen Yuling also shook his head and said: "I don't know. The quota for the Fengming Academy of the Yan family was originally reserved for Yan Xiong of the Yan family, but later it was replaced by the genius Su Han. No one knows where he came from. , However, as soon as he appeared at the genius summit I organized, I noticed something unusual.After getting in touch with him all the way, I feel even more extraordinary. " Having said that, Cen Yuling still didn't expect that Su Han's blood talent would be so strong. Today's bloodline talent test really shocked her. "Yuling, you have great vision. However, in my opinion, although this Su Han came from our Qingfeng Dynasty, his future achievements will definitely far exceed the scope of the Qingfeng Dynasty. In the entire Fengming Dynasty, The Academy will soar to the sky. I only hope that in the future, after he rises to prominence, he can still remember our Qingfeng Dynasty." Elder Cen also sighed lightly. ¡­¡­ This matter is for Su Han. Just a small episode. After returning to the cave, he immediately put the matter behind him. In a few days, a month will be here. For the new students of Chenxi Pavilion, it¡¯s time to assign student levels. When new students become formal students, they will be divided into two levels. One level is for ordinary students, and the other level is for elite students. Generally, new students will be classified into the ranks of ordinary students. Only geniuses who are particularly outstanding, or at least outstanding in a certain aspect, will become elite students when they are first assigned. Logically speaking, given Su Han's level of cultivation, he must be an ordinary student. However, because of his performance in the bloodline talent trial tower, Su Han received an elite student medal. ¡°Obviously, the last incident at the Bloodline Talent Trial Tower has attracted the attention of the top management of Fengming Academy. However, the senior officials of Fengming Academy have not shown up yet, and are just paying attention secretly. Su Han didn¡¯t care. For him, coming to Fengming Academy was to stand on a higher stage and compete with more geniuses. If there is too much interference from senior management, it will be tied up. In addition to Su Han, among the geniuses of the Qingfeng Dynasty, Cen Yuling was also awarded the elite student medal. In addition, to Su Han's surprise, Lin Yang also became an elite student because of his outstanding talent in alchemy. This news also made Su Han very happy for Lin Yang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2409: Conflict in Zhouzi District You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On that day, all the geniuses who were awarded elite student medals moved into the elite student area. From then on, they were no longer geniuses at the same level as ordinary students. Of course, on top of the elite students, there are also core students. However, for new students, core students are out of reach. They still have a long way to go before they want to become core students. Fengming Academy is very large, and the elite student area is divided into many areas. There is no distinction between these areas, they are just for the convenience of management. These areas are named after "Heaven, Earth, Xuan, Huang, Yu, Zhou, Hong, and Huang", a total of eight areas. The new elite students were all disrupted and evenly distributed among the eight districts. In this way, it will also facilitate better integration between new students and old students. Su Han was assigned to the Zhouzi district by drawing lots, which was not in the same district as Cen Yuling and Lin Yang. The cave in the elite student area is indeed much more grand than the cave in Chenxi Pavilion. There is a spirit gathering array in the caves, making each cave look like a blessed land and a heaven, making it the best place for cultivation. Su Han walked around the cave and was quite satisfied. "In the world of martial arts, as long as you are not born with a silver spoon in your mouth, most people have to rely on their own ability to fight for resources no matter what. It may not be a good thing if you just stay indifferent and don't fight or grab." Su Han knew that this time the elite student cave was obtained by his own ability. If he hadn't excelled in the competition with Zhuo Yunfan, I might be living in a cave of ordinary students now. I have to say that this incident also made Su Handao understand more clearly. He knew that many times, he had to put down his arrogance and fight with these people. Many times, resources are really fought over. "Send a message to Brother Xiahou, so that he knows where I am now." Su Han estimated that Xiahou Guang would have heard about his deeds in the Bloodline Talent Trial Tower by now. However, Su Han still personally sent a transmission talisman to Xia Houguang, telling him that he was now in the Zhouzi area of ??the elite student area. After the transmission notes were sent out, Su Han planned to meditate in this cave. However, just when he sat down cross-legged, a voice came from outside the cave: "Su Han, right? Our senior brother Wang Jun asked you to come." Senior Brother Wang Jun? Su Han frowned slightly and walked out of the cave door. I saw three disciples standing at the gate of the cave. These three disciples are all wearing the clothes of elite students. Judging from their cultivation, they are all at the second level of Life Spring Realm. Seeing Su Han come out, the three disciples looked at him with disdain, and then said arrogantly: "Senior Brother Wang Jun has asked you to go over and pay homage to him. Go quickly." "Senior Brother Wang Jun, would you like me to visit him?" Su Han couldn't help but laugh. He had never met any genius of his generation in his life. What was the origin of Senior Brother Wang Jun that made him want to meet him? "Who is Senior Brother Wang Jun?" Su Han raised his eyebrows. "Senior Brother Wang Jun, you don't even know? You must have heard of Senior Brother Wang Xun, the number one genius in our Zhouzi District. Senior Brother Wang Jun is his biological brother. The two of them are the masters of our Zhouzi District. Or, as a newcomer who has just arrived in the Zhouzi District, you should naturally go and pay homage. However, now that Senior Brother Wang Xun has not come out of seclusion, so you can just pay homage to his younger brother, Senior Brother Wang Jun. I say this, are you clear enough?" As one of the three disciples spoke, he looked down at Su Han with a hint of contempt. Su Han nodded and said lightly: "I understand." knew? The three disciples couldn¡¯t help but stare. After talking for a long time, this is the reaction from the other party? "Boy, what do you mean you know it? You say you know it, but you haven't moved a step? Do you think we are fools?" "Don't be shameless. As a newcomer, Senior Brother Wang Jun summoned you to give you face. What do you mean by just saying that you understand?" Su Han shrugged his shoulders: "I heard everything you said, so I understand. As for whether to meet or not, it seems to be my own decision, right? Is it possible that you can help me decide?" "Boy, don't toast or drink as a penalty." These people suddenly became angry. "As a mere half-step Life Spring Realm, you are already an elite student because you are weird. You probably came in through the back door."??How dare you not go and see Senior Brother Wang Jun? Looking for death? " These people have obviously not heard of the Bloodline Talent Trial Tower. Su Han smiled faintly, but stretched out an arm and pointed far away. Su Han¡¯s action also made the three people confused. They looked in the direction Su Han pointed at. It seemed like there was nothing? "What I want is for you to roll in that direction and stay away. I have something else to do, so I won't send you off." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of nowhere, a person who can't beat him suddenly sent someone over and asked him to come over and pay a visit. Even if that person was the King of Heaven, Su Han wouldn't go. What's more, the other party is not the King of Heaven, he is just the number one genius in the Zhouzi District. To be more precise, he is the younger brother of the number one genius. As soon as Su Han said these words, the three of them were stunned, and then they became furious. "Boy, are you very brave? How dare you tell us to leave?" "You're just a half-step Life Spring Realm, but you really don't know how much you weigh, which makes you laugh out loud." Su Han's face darkened, and he was too lazy to talk nonsense to these three people: "Just three words, get away." These three people were even more furious. Although they were just followers of Wang Jun, they were still experienced students. In terms of qualifications and cultivation, there is no one above Su Han. How dare Su Han talk back in front of them and be so arrogant? This is undoubtedly a huge offense to them. "Boy, it looks like we need to let you know what the rules are in this Zhouzi area." The three people glanced at each other and stood in the shape of "pin", completely blocking Su Han's way back to the cave. Like many sects in the martial arts world, Fengming Academy does not prohibit private fights between disciples. Unless it is a life and death fight, it requires going to the life and death arena. Other fights can be resolved by the disciples at any time. "You guys are worthy of discussing rules with me? In one sentence, do you want to get out or not?" Su Han raised his eyebrows and shouted. "Su Han, two choices. Either you kneel down and beg for mercy now, or the three of us will beat you until you kneel down and beg for mercy." When Su Han heard this, his eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly, Su Han's face darkened, he raised his right hand and pointed his index finger into the void. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2410 Senior Brother Wang Jun You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "roll!" A sharp shout like a spring thunder burst out of Su Han's mouth. At the same time, Su Han pointed his finger, and it was like a ray of fire, and the terrifying finger power suddenly filled the void. In the void, there was an instant burst of chi chi chi chi, as if the void was instantly detonated. The three of them felt that there was a flower in front of them, and the ray of fire shot from Su Han's finger had turned into a sea of ??fire. This sea of ????fire, with a powerful aura that seemed to burn down the world, burned in front of the three people in an instant. The void around the three of them has been completely blocked by this extremely powerful sea of ??fire. This blocking power is extremely overbearing. These three geniuses, who were at the second level of the Life Spring Realm, suddenly felt as if their whole bodies were about to be swallowed up by the scorching sea of ??fire. This sea of ????fire is simply not something they have the ability to withstand. They only got a little closer, and the skin and flesh on their bodies were suddenly burnt to ashes by the tongues of fire. ????????????????? Their bloodline seems to be on fire, and it feels like their whole person may be wiped out at any time. For a time, these three geniuses were also stunned. At this moment, Su Han showed a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth and retracted his fingers. The sea of ????fire finally dispersed, and the world was restored to a bright future. These three people were so frightened that they gasped again and again, and they quickly circulated the heavens in their bodies, and then they could barely suppress the scorching power that invaded their bodies. However, they now looked extremely miserable. All their clothes were burned into strips of cloth. One person's arm was directly burned to ashes, which looked very tragic. However, none of them dared to scream, and all of them looked at Su Han with a hint of fear. There is nothing more intimidating than the threat of death. No matter how arrogant these three people are, they still understand that it was easy for Su Han to kill them just now. It was only a few burns, which was already very merciful. "get out." Su Han left a faint sentence and turned back to the cave. Seeing Su Han walking away, these three geniuses were in a panic. Looking at each other, they saw deep fear in each other's eyes. "This kid is only half a step into the Life Spring Realm, but he has such terrifying power? How do I feel that he is not inferior to a genius at the third level of the Life Spring Realm?" "Hey, let's not talk anymore. Let's go and tell Senior Brother Wang Jun first. The three of us are really embarrassed this time." These three people escaped death and no longer had the arrogance they had before, and left dejectedly. Su Han returned to the cave and knew that it was absolutely impossible to just let it go. These three guys are just the first ones. Since Wang Jun is the younger brother of the overlord of Zhouzi District, then this matter will definitely not be let go. However, Su Han really has no reason to be afraid. He has never been afraid of anyone throughout his journey. If the world of martial arts wants to rise, there will always be obstacles in the way. You can't avoid them by avoiding them. You can only kick them away with a strong kick. Su Han is someone who dares to offend even the prince of the Yanluo Dynasty, let alone a mere Wang Jun. Su Han¡¯s hunch was indeed correct. Early the next morning, his cave was surrounded by people. A large group of elite students from Zhouzi District gathered outside Su Han's cave and kept yelling: "Boy, get out." "Boy, Senior Brother Wang Jun gave you face and asked you to go over and pay respects, but you are shameless and seeking death." "If you don't give face to senior brother Wang Jun, you don't give face to senior brother Wang Xun. If you don't give face to senior brother Wang Xun, you don't give face to all of us in Zhouzi District. Get out and see if we don't teach you a lesson." I don¡¯t know how many elite students there are in the entire Zhouzi District, but at least at this moment, at least one or two hundred elite students are out, constantly clamoring outside Su Handong Mansion. Su Han smiled, behind these people, it must be senior brother Wang Jun who is instigating them. "You want to use this method to disgust me?" Su Han walked out of the door calmly. He glanced around and spoke calmly. "Shut up, everyone. I'm only counting tens. Anyone who hasn't disappeared from my sight after counting ten will be killed without mercy." "Ten, nine, eight, seven" Su Han is not afraid of these people at all. These people are just at the bottom of the Zhouzi District. Really powerful geniuses don't even bother to associate with these rabble, nor do they bother to be someone else's dogleg. "Six, five, four, three" The further Su Han counted, the colder his tone became, and his murderous intent continued to gather.? "Hmph, Su Han, are you too arrogant? This is Fengming Academy, can you still kill people if you want?" "Don't think that you can do whatever you want with just a few skills. In Fengming Academy, your level of cultivation is still far, far behind." There were provocative voices one after another. Su Han knew that the mastermind appeared behind the scenes. I saw students one after another, spreading to both sides, making way for a path in the middle. At the end of this road, a young man in colorful clothes, with a look of arrogance on his face, strode towards Su Han surrounded by several students. "Senior Brother Wang Jun." "Meet Senior Brother Wang Jun." "Senior Brother Wang Jun is here, Su Han, why don't you welcome him quickly?" Su Han glanced over and looked at the arrogant senior brother Wang Jun. Seeing such a battle, the other party looked like it was natural, and he was obviously used to being treated like this by everyone. ? Looking at his cultivation, he is at the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm. Maybe he is not the best in this elite Zhouzi area, but it is said that he also has a brother who is the number one genius in the Zhouzi area, which perfectly explains why so many people follow him and work as his followers. Su Han had a faint smile on his lips, obviously not intending to welcome Wang Jun. Wang Jun was even more furious when he saw that Su Han was so arrogant and didn't show any signs of meeting him face to face. I feel that my dignity has been seriously challenged. "Are you that Su Han?" Wang Jun looked at Su Han with a half-smile, his eyes full of rudeness. "Wang Jun, right? I don't have time to talk nonsense with you. If you want to cause trouble, just do it with real swords and guns. There is no need to drive these ignorant people to disgust me." Su Han is not even interested in talking nonsense about this Wang Jun. "How dare you, you dare to be rude to Senior Brother Wang Jun in the Zhouzi District. You don't want to be around anymore, do you?" "Senior Brother Wang Jun came to your cave to give you face. As a newcomer, do you understand the rules?" Wang Jun didn't say anything, but the followers under him kept scolding Su Han. Su Han sneered and glanced across the faces of these people: "I only respect people who have ability and magnanimity. Why do you people deserve my respect?" Wang Jun said coldly: "Su Han, when you first came to Zhouzi District, you didn't abide by the rules of Zhouzi District. I think you don't want to hang around in Zhouzi District!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 2411 Five Dragons Tongquan Dan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Rules? What rules? Is it a rule that when a newcomer comes to Zhouzi District, he must go and meet you?" Su Han laughed loudly, "Which academy rule is this? Why don't I know?" Wang Jun said in a domineering tone: "It is not in the rules of the academy, but it is in the Zhouzi District. Even if the Zhouzi District does not have this rule originally, if I, Wang Jun, say it is, then it will be in place from today on." Su Han laughed loudly: "What are the rules? Who are you? Who stipulates that when you come here, you must follow your rules? You have rules, and I also have rules. My rules are very simple. If others don't offend me, I won't offend others. If anyone offends me, I will repay him tenfold." As he said that, Su Han said with a cold face: "Tell me how you want to fight. Just tell me how you want to fight. I don't have time to chirp with you." "Have you heard? Wang Jun will have a duel with a new student in Zhouzi District in three days." "Really or not, how did the student annoy him? This Wang Jun is the same, the more he lives, the more he goes back, and he actually bullies a newcomer." "He is a fourth-level Life Spring Realm, and he bullies a newcomer who is half a Life Spring Realm. Even if he wins, he will not lose much face." "This kind of guy is destined to never become a great person. He just relies on having a genius brother and is domineering in the Zhouzi District." "It is said that their gambling is very big. The loser will be the follower of the winner for three years." For a time, rumors about the duel between Su Han and Wang Jun spread throughout the Zhouzi District. The duel is just three days later. For Su Han, this duel was not just a battle of spirits with Wang Jun, but a foundation for establishing his position in the Zhouzi District. Su Han knew that if he didn't use some thunderous means, there would be more trouble like this in the future. So, this is also a battle to scare the monkeys. He wanted to let other students in Zhouzi District know that he was not someone to be trifled with. The battle is scheduled for three days. Su Han meditated in his cave, absorbing the rich spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and the black dragon spectrum in his body was also running at high speed. During this period of time, Su Han refined a fire-attributed golden egg and a golden jade ginseng fruit. A fire-attributed origin treasure and a metal-attributed origin treasure. The pure energy contained in these two treasures of heaven and earth is also unimaginable. Logically speaking, these pure energy are enough to support Su Han's impact to the Life Spring Realm. However, Su Han felt that he was still a little short of breath. Suddenly, Su Han opened his eyes with a bit of joy, "By the way, why did I forget it?" From the storage ring, take out a Life Spring level elixir. This life spring-level elixir is one of the twelve life spring-level elixirs obtained in the ancient medicine garden. Of the original twelve life spring-level elixirs, three were given to the elders of Fengyu Palace, one was given to Wang Ming, two were given to Fei Yun, and three were given to Huo'er. Su Han refined two of them himself. The remaining one has never been used. This elixir is called Longquan grass, but it is the main material for refining the "Five Dragon Tongquan Pill". The so-called Wulong Tongquan Pill, Wulong refers to the five qi of gold, wood, water, fire and earth in the monk's body. Wulong, as the name suggests, is to practice the five qi and guide the qi like a dragon. The Five Dragons Tongquan Pill is to activate the five qi of metal, wood, water, fire and earth to open the life spring and enter the life spring realm. This is the origin of the Five Dragons Tongquan Pill. ¡°Obviously, this Five Dragons Tongquan Pill is only suitable for monks who practice the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth at the same time. For monks who also practice the Five Elements attributes, this Five Dragons Spring Pill can help half-step Life Spring monks to attack the Life Spring realm, greatly increasing the chance of success in attacking the Life Spring realm. And, this is just a basic function. The more important function of this elixir is to shape the life spring, impact the life spring, stimulate the life spring's potential, tap the life spring's talent, and make the path of cultivation in the life spring realm smoother. This is the most important function of Wulongtongquan Dan. ???????????????????????????? This elixir is only useful for monks who cultivate both the five elements, not those who cultivate both. Taking this elixir has no effect on increasing the chance of success in attacking the life spring realm. Su Han sacrificed the magic flame cauldron, activating the glazed true fire in his body, triggering the demon flames in the magic flame cauldron, and made a roaring sound like a dragon roaring and a tiger roaring. The magic flame in this magic flame cauldron not only has attack power, but also has an excellent alchemy effect. However, since Su Han obtained the magic flame cauldron, he has never used the magic flame cauldron to refine elixirs. This is the first time to try it, but Su Han is very confident in the Demon Flame Cauldron. Actually, if you want to attack the life spring realm,?Su Han naturally has a better recipe in his mind. Since he came to the True Dragon Realm, some of the memories in his mind have awakened every once in a while. Now, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a giant of alchemy in the True Dragon Realm. However, with the materials he currently has, the Five Dragons Tongquan Pill is already at its limit. At the moment, Su Han¡¯s spiritual consciousness was connected with the Demonic Flame Cauldron, his mind was unified, and he began to refine the Five Dragons Tongquan Pill with all his strength. At the same time, in Wang Jun¡¯s cave. "What? That boy caused such an exaggerated vision of heaven and earth in the bloodline talent testing tower, and shattered the disc for testing bloodline talent?" Wang Jun frowned. He naturally had a deep memory of the exaggerated vision of heaven and earth a few days ago, but he never thought that it was Su Han who caused it. "Yes, Senior Brother Wang Jun, that boy became an elite student for this reason. Otherwise, with his cultivation level, he would be an ordinary student at best and would never be able to enter the elite student area." Wang Jun frowned slightly, but soon relaxed. "Hmph! That kid is just talented because of his bloodline. He is only half-step to the Life Spring Realm, so he is not fearful." Wang Jun smiled coldly, "Strong bloodline talent? In three days, let's see how I, Wang Jun, make everyone understand that no matter how strong the bloodline talent is, the genius will eventually be defeated by me." One day later. In Su Han Cave Mansion, the lid of the magic flame cauldron was automatically opened by the soaring elixir energy inside. A furnace of majestic Wulongtongquan Dan is in front of your eyes. Su Han glanced at these Five Dragon Tongquan Pills one by one, and he was quite satisfied. When his eyes were locked on the Five Dragon Tongquan Pill in the middle, a strange feeling made Su Han unable to take his eyes away from it. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Su Han put away the other Five Dragon Tongquan Pills. One pill of this kind is enough, taking more will have no use. Su Han sat cross-legged and entered a meditative state. I sorted through some of the information about the Five Dragons Tongquan Dan in my memory. Opening his mouth, he swallowed the Five Dragons Tongquan Dan. The powerful elixir power melted in his body instantly. In an instant, Su Han's body felt like a vast ocean, with five ferocious dragons running rampant in the ocean. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2412 Breaking through the Life Spring Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Inducing Qi like a dragon, tempering the body, turning into a spring of life" These thoughts flashed through Su Han's mind, and he began to control the five powers like a wild horse step by step. The Five Dragons Tongquan Pill is a pill formed from the essence of the five elements. The five attributes and five powers contained in it actually form a balance with the entire world of heaven and earth. Therefore, monks who practice the Five Elements attributes at the same time can use the Five Dragons Tongquan Pill to attack the Life Spring Realm. In fact, the essence is to use the Five Dragons Tongquan Pill to achieve communication between the small world of one's body and the big world of heaven and earth. The power of this elixir is indeed violent. Even though Su Han continued to guide it, there was still an impact almost like a big explosion in his body. The five raging powers continued to rampage in Su Han's body, repeating the cycle. Time, in this cycle, a whole day passed. These five raging powers were slowly surrendered by Su Han, and they gradually calmed down in Su Han's body. "And in Su Han's dantian, in the divine sea, a spring like a whirlpool has opened up at this moment. There seems to be a huge energy in the spring. "Well, I didn't expect that the attack on the Life Spring Realm would be so smooth." Su Han was very satisfied with the gains from this retreat. Now, he is already a real life-spring realm powerhouse. After coming out of seclusion, Su Han looked at the time. The day of the fight agreed with Wang Jun is today. "Okay, let everyone see who has the final say in this Zhouzi area." Su Han's momentum was shaken, and his breakthrough to the Life Spring realm also made his momentum surge. Since Wang Jun insists on whether to go to see him or not, to put it bluntly, he just wants to establish his authority. So Su Han doesn't mind, using Wang Jun as a stepping stone to at least build his reputation in the Zhouzi area. The rise of the martial arts path cannot be without reason. Status and treatment are built up and accumulated through constant collisions with geniuses. For Su Han, although the bloodline talent test has attracted the attention of some high-level officials, he has yet to perform in actual combat. Wang Jun's provocation this time was really a great opportunity for Su Han to declare his presence as Su Han. Su Han's figure left the cave and headed towards the Zhouzi area arena. On the ring, Wang Jun stood tall and was already waiting on the ring. He was high-spirited and full of confidence, showing a sense of eagerness to try. When he looked at Su Han, his eyes were full of sarcasm and ridicule. However, when he saw Su Han's cultivation level, he was slightly stunned. "The life spring realm, huh, this kid actually broke through in just a few days." Although Wang Jun was surprised, he didn¡¯t take it too seriously. Maybe this kid was about to break through, but it just happened to happen. And for him, who is at the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm, whether it is the half-step Life Spring Realm or the first level of the Life Spring Realm, the result under his hands will definitely be the same. He is at the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm, which is the middle level of the Life Spring Realm. Compared with the primary level of Life Spring Realm, they are two completely different levels. No matter how you look at it, Wang Jun has no reason to lose the battle. Wang Jun was fierce and full of fighting spirit. He unleashed the pressure of the fourth level of Life Spring Realm without any reservation, as if he wanted to eat Su Han alive. There has been no martial arts competition in Zhouzi District for some time. As soon as they heard that there was a martial arts competition, large numbers of elite students from Zhouzi District continued to gather around the ring. There are some relatively powerful Zhouzi District students who, although they cherish their status and are unwilling to show their faces easily, are secretly observing the situation in the arena. No matter how you look at it, there is a huge gap between the first level of Life Spring Realm and the fourth level of Life Spring Realm. "Boy, I heard that you made some noise in the Bloodline Talent Trial Tower?" Wang Jun looked at Su Han with a sneer, "I don't care what extraordinary bloodline you have, I just want to tell you that in this Zhouzi District, if it¡¯s a dragon, you have to curl up, and if it¡¯s a tiger, you have to lie down.¡± Su Han smiled faintly, but didn't bother to answer at all. "Who do you think can win?" The spectators below were also talking a lot. "Wang Jun, there is no doubt that the fourth level of Life Spring Realm will fight the first level of Life Spring Realm. If you lose, it will be a big joke." Everyone was talking a lot, and they all disliked Su Han. Su Han's eyes were slightly closed, and the comments of the people around him could not enter his ears at all. Now he has entered a state of selflessness and begun to adjustYour best. "Su Han, stop pretending to be a ghost." Wang Jun suddenly shouted loudly, his eyes filled with coldness, "In the ring, the strong are respected, no matter how you pretend to be a ghost, it's totally useless!" As he spoke, Wang Jun raised his arms and let out a long roar: "Boy, watch how I devour you!" After saying that, Wang Jun roared again, and the sharp sound waves turned into huge waves, one wave overshadowing the other, and they kept coming. The sound waves rolled up by this roar are very powerful in attacking mysteries. It is a dual attack of physics and spiritual consciousness. Su Han did not neglect, he rubbed his big hands, and the power of golden magnetism gushing out from the Tianhe Glazed Tower immediately formed a defensive airflow, wrapping up the huge wave-like sound wave. The first and second floors of the Tianhe Glazed Tower have just been restored, and Su Han can't wait to try the effect. Therefore, his other magical powers were useless, so he first used the power of golden magnetism. The power of golden magnetism is best at destroying force fields and controlling the rhythm of the opponent's power. As soon as the defense of this golden magnetic power was blocked, the sonic attack was like hitting cotton. It made a mute sound and suddenly dispersed and shattered into pieces. "What?" Wang Jun was shocked. Although his sonic attack was not a killer, it was still a very terrifying attack. And the opponent, who is only at the first level of Life Spring Realm, can actually destroy his own sonic attack through force field defense? This scene was obviously beyond Wang Jun¡¯s expectation. "Humph!" Although Wang Jun was surprised, he was not discouraged. As a fourth-level genius in the Life Spring Realm, he has many tricks. At that moment, Wang Jun's body swayed, and his arms spread like an eagle's wings, turning into a bolt of lightning and swooping down. "Goshawk streamline, shoot!" This Goshawk Streamline is Wang Jun's single-target attack. It is from a high position and its attack power is amazing, fast and fierce. Boom! Su Han continuously blasted out the power of golden magnetism, forming an aura to protect his whole body. But even so, Wang Jun¡¯s attack speed. But it's getting faster and faster. After a while, it was like countless streams of light rising and swooping in the sky. For a time, countless goshawk streamlines turned into terrifying attacks, densely packed and covering the entire arena. The greatest mystery of Wang Jun¡¯s magical power is that he can break through all kinds of magic with just one quick word! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2413 Crush Wang Jun You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Using the power of gold magnets to defend like this is a passive defense and will not give you any advantage." Su Han knew it very well in his heart. Wang Jun is, after all, a fourth-level powerhouse in the Life Spring Realm. Once his speed is brought to its extreme, it will be very terrifying. It¡¯s not impossible to compete with him for speed and defense. However, that is about following the opponent's rhythm. As soon as his thoughts changed, Su Han already had his own countermeasures. With a pinch of his hand, the power of countless golden magnets enveloped his figure, like a small golden storm, wrapping Su Han inside, making Su Han's figure completely invisible. The next moment, hundreds of ice-fire magic sunflower vines appeared on the ground, swaying within the power of the golden magnet, and a strange scene appeared. On the stage, hundreds of Su Han suddenly appeared. "What's going on?" Wang Jun continued to attack. Just when he was feeling refreshed, he suddenly discovered that there were so many Su Hans in the ring. "Humph, is it an illusion? Are you trying to bluff people with this kind of trivial skills?" Wang Jun paused for a moment before showing disdain. Suddenly, he grabbed hundreds of flying knives in his hand. Each flying knife was only the size of a needle tip, but after being shot, it suddenly enlarged to the size of an ordinary flying knife. It has abundant spiritual power. It is obvious that Wang Jun attaches great importance to it. magic weapon. "go!" Hundreds of flying knives, as fast as meteors and accurate, shot at these hundreds of figures. Puff puff¡­¡­ All the flying knives hit without exception. There is no doubt that Wang Jun obviously has two skills. Hahaha¡­¡­ Wang Jun laughed proudly: "Su Han, even if you have thousands of illusions, what's the use? No matter which one is your true body, if you are hit by my flying knife, you will only be crushed by me." Wang Jun's hundreds of flying knives are obviously not just flying knives, but real magic weapons, and they are magic weapons that have been sacrificed and refined by the fourth level powerhouses in the Life Spring Realm. Any one that hits the first level of the Life Spring Realm is enough to kill instantly. And among the hundreds of Su Han figures, none of them had a defensive force field around them. Therefore, when Wang Jun saw that his flying knife hit all Su Han's figures, Wang Jun knew that he had won. What he has to do now is to slowly appreciate Su Han's death struggle. However, the next moment, a scene that shocked Wang Jun happened. The hundreds of figures of Su Han flashed with light at the same time. What was exposed was the body of hundreds of ice and fire magic sunflowers. "Huh? What the hell is this? Where is Su Han?" Wang Jun's heart sank, these hundreds of figures of Su Han were all fake. Originally, he thought that one of the figures was the real Su Han, but it turned out that they were all fake. What about Su Han? The most terrifying thing in the ring is when your opponent suddenly disappears and you don¡¯t know where your opponent has gone. That feeling is as terrifying as knowing that there is a ghost but not being able to see where it is. "Wang Jun, are you playing with throwing knives? You're a little too young." Suddenly, Su Han's voice came from all directions in the ring with a hint of ridicule. Hearing this voice, Wang Jun¡¯s expression also changed drastically. Because, he couldn't judge Su Han's specific location from Su Han's voice. As soon as Su Han finished speaking, hundreds of figures of Su Han appeared on the stage, more and densely packed than before. Wang Jun¡¯s face changed drastically. These hundreds of figures of Su Han were all so real. It was completely impossible to tell which one was real and which one was fake. "Wang Jun, since you are in the Zhouzi District and have made a habit of stepping on others, I will let you taste what it feels like to be stepped on by others today." Su Han¡¯s voice fell, and suddenly, waves of storms roared around the entire arena. This storm was filled with golden light, instantly forming a golden ocean. "Golden Magnetic Storm!" Su Han has been brewing in the Tianhe Glazed Tower for a long time and is ready to go. At this time, it burst out all of a sudden, and the power of the golden magnetic storm could swallow everything. With Wang Jun¡¯s cultivation level, the magnetic storm may not be enough to crush him at once, but it can have a fatal impact on his behavior. Wang Jun only felt that he suddenly fell into a strange rhythm, and the movement of his entire body suddenly became extremely sluggish. "What's going on? Why does my whole body suddenly become so heavy?" Wang Jun was also shocked. oneWaves of golden magnetic storms enveloped his whole body, making him unable to move at all. At this moment, Su Han¡¯s hundreds of phantoms also turned into their original forms. Countless vines turned into strong ropes and tied Wang Jun tightly into a rice dumpling. Su Han¡¯s true body suddenly appeared in front of Wang Jun. Two swords appeared in his hands, and they fell past Wang Jun's head. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The light of the sword flashed, and Wang Jun's whole body went cold, his heart twitched, and he let out a heartbreaking scream. However, when he came to his senses, he found that he was fine at all. There was only a handful of hair on the top of his head, but it was chopped off with a sword, exposing a large area of ??scalp, making his current appearance no different from that of a bald man. "Su Han, if you want to kill, just kill, why bother teasing?" Wang Jun couldn't help but become angry. Su Han's face darkened: "It's not that I don't know how to kill, but I don't want to kill. I came to Fengming Academy not to kill, but to practice." "Keeping you is a warning. If someone offends me like this next time, I will definitely not show mercy. Again, I will not offend anyone unless they offend me. If someone offends me, I will pay back tenfold. " Su Han took advantage of Wang Jun¡¯s incident to announce to the entire Zhouzi District that no one should mess with me. Whoever messes with me again will not end up bald next time. Wang Jun's face was ashen. He never expected that he, who was at the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm, could be crushed so easily by Su Han. No matter how tough he is, he can't say anything strong at this moment. If Su Han is offended, he will die on the spot with one strike of the sword. Under the ring, those watching the battle were also dumbfounded. A battle that everyone thought Wang Jun would win ended quickly in such a strange way. Wang Jun was defeated before he could hardly figure out how Su Han did it. And the defeat was so complete and so sudden. For a time, everyone watching the battle felt awe-inspiring in their hearts! They didn¡¯t doubt Su Han¡¯s words at all. Su Han didn't kill Wang Jun this time, but it doesn't mean that the person who provokes him next time will be so lucky. "This bloodline genius is indeed a bloodline genius. The first level of Life Spring Realm can crush the fourth level of Life Spring Realm." "Wang Jun suffered a big loss today. I wonder what his brother Wang Xun will think? However, Wang Xun is still in seclusion and may not be able to come out for a while." Withdrawing his magical power, Su Han left the ring and completely ignored the countless dumbfounded looks. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2414 The Fengming Tower Gala You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This battle made Su Han clearly feel that some of the attention and hostility towards him as a newcomer in the Zhouzi District gradually decreased, and was replaced by all kinds of awe-inspiring looks. No matter what, it is extremely surprising that a person at the first level of the Life Spring Realm can crush the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm. Su Han¡¯s reputation has also been completely established in Zhouzi District. Even the other districts of elite students all know that there is a genius in the Zhouzi District who is at the first level of the Life Spring Realm and can crush the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm. Moreover, he is also a genius with super bloodline. On this day, Su Han received a visit from Xia Houguang in his cave. "Hahaha, brother, I heard that you came to the elite student area. As expected, gold will shine wherever it goes. This Fengming Academy has gradually begun to see your potential." Xia Houguang came in with a big smile, looking extremely happy. . "I've wanted to see you for a long time, but I have some things over there and I haven't been able to leave. Brother, are you getting used to living in the elite student area? Are there any villains who are trying to make things difficult for you?" Xia Houguang asked. . Su Han smiled lightly and said: "The cultivation environment of Fengming Academy is naturally good. As for villains, there are villains everywhere. It just depends on how to deal with these villains." Xia Houguang laughed loudly: "I believe that with your style, Brother Su Han, you will naturally knock down all these villains. By the way, I am here today. I have something to tell you." "What happened?" Su Han asked. "Haha, this matter is a great thing. Maybe you know that our Fengming Academy has a main tower called Fengming Divine Tower. In the Fengming Divine Tower, there are inheritances left from ancient times. ." Xia Houguang said, "In Fengming Academy, every ten years, there is a Fengming Divine Tower event, where the top thirty-six geniuses from Fengming Academy will be competed for. Then, these thirty-six geniuses, You will be eligible to enter the Phoenix Tower and explore the inheritance of the Phoenix Tower." When Xia Houguang said this, his eyes could not help but shine, "This Fengming Divine Tower event is this year. Counting the time, it will start soon. Therefore, I am here to inform you to prepare well for this event. Prepare." Looking at Xia Houguang's appearance, you can see how tempting the inheritance in the Phoenix Tower is. Su Han smiled and said: "Brother Xiahou, looking at you like this, you are determined to win the inheritance in the Fengming Tower." Xia Houguang was shocked: "That's right, the last time Fengming Divine Tower opened, I happened to be away from Fengming Academy, but in Ten Thousand Demons Island, and missed the last opening. This time, I will definitely not miss it." After saying that, Xia Houguang added, "Also, although only the top thirty-six geniuses can enter the Phoenix Tower in the end, it is not without any benefits for other geniuses. At least, such a grand event , giving everyone the opportunity to experience.¡± Su Han also nodded: "Brother Xiahou is right. Opponents of the same level, all kinds of geniuses gather together, and the collision and competition of all kinds of geniuses will definitely create many sparks and inspire a lot of inspiration. I believe that in the past, the Phoenix Tower In the grand event, there may be people who did not reach the top thirty-six, but because of this opportunity to compete, they gained a lot of martial arts insights and eventually became a generation of strong men. And those who reached the top thirty-six ended up doing nothing. There must be some.¡± Xia Houguang put his hands on his hands and laughed and said: "Brother Su Han's words always resonate with my heart. Yes, in the eyes of many geniuses in Fengming Academy, the experience of this competition and collision may be more important than the final result. So. , everyone will go all out. It can be said that this Fengming Divine Tower event is the martial arts and alchemy event held once every ten years in Fengming Academy." "Is there any alchemy link?" Su Han asked. Xia Houguang smiled and said: "Alchemy geniuses must be given a chance. Why, does Brother Su Han want to participate in the Alchemy competition? Could it be that you also have skills in Alchemy?" To be honest, Xia Houguang and Su Han have experienced so many things together. No matter what Su Han says he knows now, Xia Houguang won't be too surprised. Su Han smiled and said: "Just asking casually, I still want to participate in the martial arts competition." Although Su Han has absolute confidence in alchemy, he still feels that in the world of martial arts, only the collision of martial arts is the most exciting. ¡° Moreover, everyone in Fengming Academy must participate in such a grand event. In this way, there will be countless battles, large and small. This kind of experience will never be encountered in ordinary times. Think about it, participating in such a grand event, each person may have to go through dozens or even hundreds of battles, big or small, and the gains gained are absolutely astonishing. Especially for some martial arts wizards, this is definitely a good opportunity for improvement and exercise. The collision between geniuses never lacks attraction. ¡°I came to Fengming Academy just to collide with different geniuses. I never expected that this opportunity would come so soon.¡± Su Han also had bright eyes and was looking forward to it. " Moreover, Su Han has not forgotten that the head of the Yan family gave him a recommended place to come to Fengming Academy on one condition, which is to ask him to help kill Yan Chen. Su Han originally thought that Yan Chen was easy to find, but now it seems that Yan Chen should be in the separate Liang Prince's Palace in Fengming Academy and cannot be seen easily. However, Yan Chen will definitely not miss this grand event at the Fengming Tower. At that time, it will be a great opportunity to kill him. "Haha, brother, I have told you that the Fengming Divine Tower event will start in three months. It is estimated that after a while, the news will spread throughout Fengming Academy." Xia Houguang laughed and left Su Han's other courtyard. "Before the Fengming Divine Tower Grand Meeting, I must improve my strength as much as possible." Su Han¡¯s eyes were bright. He is very aware of his current strength. Although he can beat his opponents beyond the third level, the top level of geniuses in Fengming Academy should be at the level of the Crown Prince and Liang Wang, who are at the ninth level of Life Spring Realm. Compared with Prince Liang, his strength is far behind. If you want to reach the final thirty-six, your current strength is far from enough. "In the final analysis, there is still a lack of resources. I have attainments in alchemy, and the "Black Dragon Manual" I practice is also very suitable for absorbing all kinds of heavenly materials and earthly treasures and the spiritual energy in the Saint Yuan Stone. If there are enough resources, my The strength can still skyrocket." Su Han thought about it and found that his biggest problem now was lack of resources. The Holy Essence Stone that Duan Kun left for him had already been consumed when the Demon Clan was wiped out on the Ten Thousand Demons Island. There was not much left of the large wave of elixirs harvested by the Ancient Medicine Garden. The main problem is that practicing on your own consumes too many resources. It would only take a matter of minutes to consume the massive resources. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2415 Eight-Star Pill Mission You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This Fengming Academy is such a huge thing, with so many geniuses gathered there, as well as iconic buildings such as the Fengming Divine Tower. Fengming Academy must have a lot of resources, right? At least, it is a hundred times more than the original Fengyu Palace. , a thousand times, that¡¯s not an exaggeration, right?¡± As bold as Su Han, he also directly targeted the resources of Fengming Academy. "However, how should we obtain the resources of Fengming Academy? The monthly salary of elite students is definitely not enough." Su Han does not intend to use this step-by-step method to obtain the resources of Fengming Academy. "Let's go to the Academy Mission Hall first. It is said that there is a special place for applying for missions. If I want to quickly obtain Academy resources, I can only hope to pass those missions with relatively high reward amounts." "At least, I'll first find out about the task level and the corresponding reward amount. If the reward amount of the task is generous, you can apply for a few tasks to do it. If the reward amount is not high, then forget it." Su Han doesn¡¯t want to spend a lot of time completing the sect¡¯s mission, only to get very little reward in the end. At least, you have to understand the rules here. The task hall of Fengming Academy is also divided into ordinary student area, elite student area and core student area. As an elite student, Su Han naturally went to the task hall in the elite student area. The tasks in the mission hall range from one star to ten stars, and the difficulty level of the tasks ranges from easy to difficult. For Su Han, tasks below five stars are basically not difficult, and the rewards are not something he can discern. Su Han browsed some five-star tasks and found that the rewards were pretty decent, but for Su Han who was in urgent need of resources, tasks of this level were obviously not attractive enough. Su Han went to look at those six-star missions again, but he was not satisfied with them either. In terms of reward, even though it has reached the six-star mission, the reward still cannot satisfy Su Han's appetite. Moreover, these tasks are very time-consuming. If Su Han is prepared to fight for a long time, then these tasks are not impossible. But now, what Su Han wants is to earn more resources in a shorter period of time, so these tasks are not very suitable. "Isn't there a mission that is more technical and less time-consuming? It would be better to have elixirs?" Su Han said to himself, having already reached the seven-star or above mission area. The steward in charge of tasks above seven stars was a middle-aged monk. After hearing this, he looked at Su Han for a few times and said with a smile: "Young man, there are naturally tasks with high technical content. However, I am afraid that such tasks will It¡¯s not suitable for you students.¡± Su Han hurriedly asked: "Is it true?" The steward asked in surprise: "You really want to ask? Are you sure it's not a joke?" "That's not true. If there is such a mission, senior please introduce me to a few." The steward smiled and said: "It's definitely not possible to introduce a few. However, our Fengming Academy has always had some tasks that are very difficult and have always been on the task list. Many students are greedy for rewards and have tried them. However, So far, no one has done it.¡± "This is the kind of task I want." Su Han looked happy, thinking that just because others don't know how to do it, it doesn't mean that I don't know how to do it. I specialize in solving all kinds of difficult and complicated diseases. The steward said: "Since you must ask, I can tell you something I know. There is an eight-star elixir mission, which was issued by a senior elder of the academy. This elder, in the entire Fengming Academy Among the senior executives, he is definitely one of the top ten." Su Han became interested as soon as he heard about the top ten elders with high status. This kind of elder must have profound knowledge and astonishing wealth. For completing his mission, there must be many rewards. Su Han had no reason to give up on this kind of task, and quickly asked: "What kind of task is this? I just applied for the eight-star elixir task." "I don't know what the specific task is. Each task has its own exclusive task card. You have to apply for it before you can read the information in the task card." The steward said, "But let me remind you, in the past six months alone, there have been more than a dozen people who have applied for this task, but not one of them has completed the task." "That's it." Su Han didn't think about it anymore. "Are you sure? Don't blame me for not reminding you. I heard that those previous applicants who failed to complete their tasks suffered a lot in front of that elder." Su Han chuckled: "Sure, please give me the task." Just because someone else can¡¯t do it, doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t do it either. If it's a mission regarding elixirs, Su Han doesn't think there's anything he can do about it.Conquer your own. As long as it is not a time-consuming and labor-intensive task, in terms of technical content alone, Su Han's current alchemy memory can be said to be the best in the True Dragon World. Is there any problem that cannot be solved? The steward took out a mission card and handed it to Su Han: "It has the elder's spiritual mark on it. You only need to enter your own spiritual consciousness and read the mission content on it. Mission location, mission content, mission The requirements, as well as the mission rewards, are all explained above.¡± Su Han took the mission card and left the mission hall. Su Han¡¯s mind moved slightly as his spiritual consciousness was injected into the mission card. Obviously, this mission card had undergone special treatment by the elder. The moment Su Han injected his spiritual consciousness, he collided with the elder's divine consciousness mark, and his heart was slightly trembling. Task content: Five Dragons Tongquan Dan. Mission location: Elder Liu You¡¯s cave in Fengming Academy. Task requirements: Improve the refining quality of Wulong Tongquan Dan. Task reward: one thousand Fequan Pills and a large amount of elixirs. Su Han¡¯s eyes first fell on the mission reward. Seeing this mission reward, Su Han was immediately moved. A thousand emerald pills! ?? Feiquan Dan is the most important cultivation resource for monks in the Life Spring Realm. Its function is similar to the Holy Yuan Stone, but the spiritual power in it is purified spiritual power, and the effect of cultivation is a hundred times superior to that of the Holy Yuan Stone. Su Han had just broken through to the Life Spring Realm and had not yet had time to prepare the Emerald Spring Pill. The raw materials of this Jade Fountain Pill are also of high value. Su Han's heart skipped a beat when he saw a thousand Jade Fountain Pills. If you want to refine these thousand Jade Fountain Pills by yourself, you can't imagine what a huge amount of resources it would be. Look at the back, there are a lot of elixirs. What does massive mean? It means you can have as much as you want. "As expected of the top ten elders in Fengming Academy, this reward is really generous." Su Han was very excited. It can also be seen from this reward that this elder values ????the Five Dragons Tongquan Pill very much. "Huh? Five Dragons Tongquan Dan?" Su Han only realized at this time that the mission issued by the elder was actually Five Dragons Tongquan Dan. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2416 Another one comes to be beaten You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What a coincidence. The mission of this elder is to improve the refining quality of the Wulong Tongquan Pill. It seems that this elder is studying the Wulong Tongquan Pill. It happens to be about how to improve the Wulong Tongquan Pill. I also have some experience with quality.¡± Although improving the quality of refining is more difficult than simply refining, it is not difficult for Su Han. "The location of Elder Liu You's cave is also marked in the spiritual information on the mission card. I can just go there according to this location information." Su Han did it as he said without any delay. Holding the mission card, go straight to the location in the divine information. Elder Liu You's cave is located deep in Fengming Academy and is a separate mountain peak. There is only one cave like Elder Liu You on the mountain peak. It can be seen from this that Elder Liu You¡¯s status in Fengming Academy is indeed not low. Su Han took the mission card and entered the mountain peak without encountering any obstacles. However, the person guarding the peak looked at Su Han with sympathetic eyes and said, "Another one is here to be beaten." Su Han saw their sympathetic looks and knew it well. Obviously, as the steward of the mission hall said, Elder Liu You's mission has been released for a long time. Before, some students applied for this mission without knowing the heights and heights of the world, but in the end they were unable to complete it. This undoubtedly made Elder Liu You feel uncomfortable. For light and fire. Under the fire, a beating is inevitable. Over time, everyone knew that it was difficult for Elder Liu to apply for this task, and he would probably be beaten violently. Seeing Su Han's confident look, the guards guarding the peak showed sympathy on their faces. "Another student who is not afraid of being beaten is here. What do you think this kid will be beaten like today? Will he have more bruises on his head or more bruises on his body?" "It has been more than a month since any student attempted this task. Unexpectedly, one came today. It seems that there is always no shortage of people who are not afraid of death." These guards also sighed. Su Han naturally didn't care about these discussions, but in these discussions, he also roughly understood the temper of Elder Liu. "It seems that Elder Liu is a weird old man with a bad temper. However, I specialize in treating all kinds of dissatisfaction. If the old man wants to beat me, there is no way." Su Han smiled confidently and stepped into the mountain. At the entrance of Elder Liu¡¯s cave, Su Han was naturally stopped by his followers. I heard that Su Han was here to apply for a mission, so I let him in. However, seeing Su Han's cultivation, these followers secretly shook their heads, and their expressions were obviously saying that another one was here to give him away. Su Han simply ignored all the strange looks and walked in. As soon as he entered, Su Han was attracted by this cave. I have to say that compared to Elder Liu's cave, the elite students' caves were once again compared to scum. The open Cave Heaven Paradise is surrounded by various high-grade elixirs. The various areas are well maintained and orderly, making it appear open and luxurious. "Is there someone else coming to challenge the mission?" Elder Liu You heard this and walked out. When the two met, they were both slightly surprised. In Su Han's imagination, Elder Liu should be a vicious and ugly old man, worthy of his reputation of beating people up. Unexpectedly, Elder Liu turned out to be a frail scholar, and he looked to be a middle-aged man. He was dressed in a green robe and looked very thin. ÍêÈ«²»ÊÇËÕº®ÏëÏóÖеÄÔãÀÏÍ·×Ó£¬¸ü¿´²»³öÀ´ÊÇÒ»¸ö°®×áÈ˵ı©Á¦³¤ÀÏ¡£ And Elder Liu was obviously surprised that Su Han was only at the first level of Life Spring Realm. To be honest, after word spread about his habit of beating people, many students no longer dared to take chances and come to his cave to try their luck. It¡¯s been more than a month since this one came. But he didn't expect that this one's strength was a bit too low, only the first level of the Life Spring Realm. Su Han also saw in this short meeting that Elder Liu was obviously an elder specializing in alchemy. From the layout of the cave to his own temperament, they are all based on the alchemy path. "Elder Liu, Su Han has come to challenge the mission." Su Han clasped his fists. He estimated that Elder Liu had never heard of his name. After all, an elder who specialized in alchemy would not care too much about martial arts bloodline talents. Hearing Su Han self-registered his number, Elder Liu waved his hand indifferently: "I don't care what your name is, tell me, how sure are you?" This straightforward style surprised Su Han slightly. However, he still said: "I want to see how advanced the elder's refining is first." Elder Liu sneered and waved his hand: "Come here, drag him out and beat him, then throw him down the mountain after beating him." As soon as you speak, it depends on your refining results. This guy is more abominable than the previous. Those who applied for this task in the past were either here to try their luck, or they just wanted to go sightseeing and take a peek at Elder Liu's alchemy, hoping to learn some tricks. This guy is good. He wants to see the results of his refining. He has a big appetite. It's too blatant to learn secretly. Why didn't you say you want to read the prescription directly? Su Han looked innocent: "Elder Liu, wait a minute, you have to have a reason to fight, right?" Elder Liu snorted coldly: "You are in the first level of the Life Spring Realm, and you are very cunning. You have to look at the results of my refining. If you want to secretly learn my elixir recipe, shouldn't you fight?" Su Han was also speechless. If he didn't look at Elder Liu's refining results, how could he know where Elder Liu's refining was, and how could he help him improve the quality of his refining? At the moment, Su Han smiled bitterly: "Elder Liu, you are worried that I will secretly learn your elixir recipe, but I am here to help you. I can refine the Five Dragons Tongquan elixir, but if I don't watch you refine it, How can you possibly know the difficulties you encountered in the finished product? If you don¡¯t want to show me your finished product, then you can always show me the scum that failed to be refined, right?" To be honest, Su Han would have ignored Elder Liu if it weren't for the sake of a thousand emerald pills and massive elixirs. Hearing this, Elder Liu turned his suspicious eyes around Su Han several times and asked, "You mean, you're not here to deceive me? Do you really know the recipe for Wulong Tongquan Dan?" Su Han shrugged and said, "Of course I know, but I have to make sure, elder, that you also know the recipe for Wulong Tongquan Dan. Otherwise, wouldn't it mean that you are secretly learning from me?" Elder Liu couldn't help but laugh angrily: "Is this elder secretly learning from you? It's interesting, kid. If you can't prove that you can refine the Five Dragons Tongquan Pill later, I'll see if I can't kill you." After saying that, Elder Liu ordered his subordinates: "Go and bring some medicine residue." After a while, a piece of medicine residue that failed to be refined was placed in front of Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2417 Alchemy Formation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han glanced at it casually and saw that this was indeed the dregs of a failed attempt to refine the Five Dragons Tongquan Dan. The materials and some refining methods inside are comparable, which at least shows that Elder Liu does have the recipe for the Five Dragons Tongquan Pill. In this way, Su Han no longer has any worries. Otherwise, if Elder Liu was wary of him, he would still have to be wary of Elder Liu. Suddenly, Su Han opened his mouth and began to read: "Longquan grass, ganhua grass, nine-step bamboo, ancient moon red liquid, nine-year-old fruit, lion heart begonia" A series of names of elixirs were announced, and Elder Liu's expression suddenly changed. These elixirs reported by Su Han are the raw materials of Wulong Tongquan Dan. This series of elixir names is enough to prove that Su Han does know the recipe of Wulong Tongquan Dan. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to accurately report the names of these elixirs. For a moment, Elder Liu¡¯s expression was uncertain, and he suddenly burst out laughing: ¡°Good boy, that¡¯s interesting, that¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°Obviously, the list of names of elixirs reported by Su Han was also to rectify his name. "I was too guarded just now, and I wrongly blamed you. You kid is hiding it from me. What did you say your name was just now?" "Su Han." Elder Liu couldn't help but nodded: "Okay, okay. I didn't expect you to know the elixir of Wulong Tongquan Dan. It's really scary in the future." At this time, Su Han had already begun to study Elder Liu's medicinal residue. "Elder Liu, from this medicine residue, it can be seen that you have no problem at least in terms of the selection of raw materials. What problem did you have in refining the Five Dragons Tongquan Dan?" Su Han asked. Elder Liu said: "I refine this elixir, and the refining process goes very smoothly every time. However, after refining the elixir, the quality of the elixir is always a little inferior. It can barely be considered qualified, but at most it is Inferior quality. In fact, calling it inferior quality is just barely possible. I don¡¯t understand why the elixir recipe was made because I obviously followed the steps of the recipe, and there were no mistakes in the process, and I didn¡¯t use any substitutes for the materials. The quality of the medicine always fails to improve?" To be honest, this problem has been bothering Elder Liu for several years. The reason was that he wanted to refine the Five Dragons Tongquan Pill for one of his blood-related descendants to help him reach the Life Spring Realm. But after refining it several times, it never reaches the level of mid-grade or above. The quality of the Five Dragons Tongquan Pill is low, which means that the chance of success in attacking the Life Spring Realm is reduced. This is something Elder Liu cannot bear. Later, this elixir even became an obsession of Elder Liu. Because he could never refine it with high quality, he spent a lot of time and energy researching it. However, even so, the quality of the finished elixir has not improved. This was a huge blow to Elder Liu. After listening to Elder Liu's words, Su Han pondered for a moment and said: "Elder, in the path of alchemy, details determine success or failure. I have not seen the specific process of your refining, so I cannot draw conclusions. However, observing your refining process, It seems that he is suspected of stealing from his master again." Su Han is not in a hurry now. He does not go up the pole to beg Elder Liu, but waits for Elder Liu to come and beg him. Sure enough, when Elder Liu heard what Su Han said, he hurriedly said: "Just now, I didn't know that you also had the recipe for Wulong Tongquan elixir, so I blamed you wrongly. You already have the recipe, so watching my refining process certainly doesn't count. I¡¯m still very clear about this.¡± With that said, Elder Liu also stood up and invited: "How about you and I go to the alchemy room now?" "OK." Su Han smiled faintly. After following Elder Liu into the alchemy room, Su Han discovered that the alchemy room in Elder Liu's cave was completely different from the alchemy rooms he had seen before. In this huge alchemy room, there are all kinds of equipment, and the most important thing is that there is an alchemy formation that is obviously not low in level. "Well, it is Fengming Academy after all, and it has already begun to introduce formations to assist in alchemy." Su Han glanced at it and saw through the mystery of this formation. However, he would not act too exaggerated, but would follow Elder Liu with a calm expression. Elder Liu was slightly surprised when he saw Su Han's calm expression: "It is impossible for ordinary students to see my alchemy formation. Why is he not surprised at all when he sees it? Or is he even pretending not to know anything about it? He doesn¡¯t even have an understanding expression? Does he know this alchemy formation?" Thinking of this, Elder Liu couldn't help but feel tempted.  "Su Han, what do you think of my alchemy room?" Elder Liu said with a smile. How could Su Han not understand the meaning of this temptation? Then he smiled and said, "I have never seen this kind of alchemy room in my life." He said this very cleverly. He only said that he had never seen it "in this life", so Elder Liu naturally couldn't hear the mystery in it. "Do you know what the runes around this alchemy furnace mean?" Elder Liu asked with a smile. Su Han was secretly amused. Are you testing me with such a crude alchemy formation? At the moment, Su Han also pretended to be humble and smiled: "These should be formation runes. I have heard people say that formations are used to assist in alchemy. I didn't expect to see them here. It's really eye-opening." Su Han felt that since Elder Liu wanted to test it out, I would simply cooperate and satisfy your vanity. In fact, Su Han didn't even pay attention to this level of alchemy formation. However, he would not say such a thing out loud. After all, he still expected to make a fortune from Elder Liu. Elder Liu was really happy after hearing this. Su Hanxiao asked: "Elder Liu, can we start?" Elder Liu hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "Su Han, it's difficult to collect the raw materials for the Five Dragons Tongquan Dan, mainly because the main ingredient, Longquan grass, is not easy to find. I only have one raw material here, which is only enough to open it. Refining it in a furnace once. If it fails this time, it may take a while to get the materials together next time." Su Han knew what Elder Liu meant. He was telling him that there was only one chance to refine it. If the refining is not successful this time, I don¡¯t know when the next time will be. Su Han thought for a while, nodded and said: "Elder Liu, if you don't mind, can you describe your previous steps in detail? Including all processes, every detail, no mistakes or omissions, and the order cannot be reversed." Elder Liu nodded, and then recounted his previous refining steps in detail. When the critical moment came, Su Han asked a few more questions. After listening to Elder Liu¡¯s narration and some of his own experience analysis, Su Han already knew where the problem lay. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2418: Excited Elder Liu You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Elder Liu, I already know what the problem is. Do you want to listen to what I say?" Su Han said. Elder Liu suddenly became energetic: "Please tell me!" Unknowingly, Elder Liu actually used the word "please". "This Wulong Tongquan Dan introduces five kinds of raw materials with five attributes and five kinds of alchemy flames. The five kinds of flames correspond to the five kinds of materials. In this aspect, the operation should be sequential and one-to-one to ensure that The combination of each material and the main material reaches a perfect level" Elder Liu's whole body was shaken. Su Han's words were like a bolt of lightning that struck his mind, suddenly opening a gap in his layer of obstacles. Elder Liu was deeply troubled by the inability to refine the Five Dragons Tongquan Pill because his knowledge level was not that advanced. Therefore, it is completely impossible to understand this step. Once Su Han revealed it, he immediately felt a sense of enlightenment. "That's right, that's right. Why have I never thought of this question?" Elder Liu was extremely excited and was about to start the furnace operation. "The elder is uneasy, so it is not appropriate to open the furnace for the time being. I suggest that you sit cross-legged and meditate for a while to calm down your mind, and then open the furnace to refine the elixir." Elder Liu was slightly surprised that this young man had such strong insight. And every word he said actually made sense. ¡°For example, if you calm down before refining an elixir, how does this resemble the knowledge a young student should have? Now sit cross-legged, meditate, meditate, turn on the stove Elder Liu has done all the steps of alchemy many times. Therefore, these steps are not unfamiliar to him at all. It wasn¡¯t until the auxiliary materials were put in that Elder Liu felt a little nervous. There is only this one piece of material. If you fail this time, you will have to collect the materials again. It would be a lie to say that you are not nervous. I don¡¯t know how long it will take to collect another piece of material. At this time, Su Han gave timely instructions and asked Elder Liu to follow the steps he said and put in an auxiliary material every quarter of an hour. Every time an auxiliary material was put in, Su Han asked Elder Liu to introduce an alchemy flame. These alchemy flames come from the facilities in Elder Liu's alchemy room. They are some of the different fires from heaven and earth that were collected before and introduced through the alchemy formation. In this way, even if Elder Liu does not refine these alchemy flames in his body, he can use these alchemy flames to refine elixirs as long as he passes through these facilities. This is also one of the reasons why the better the facilities in the alchemy room, the more convenient it is to refine the elixir, and the better the finished product is. Time passes by second by second. Su Han opened his spiritual consciousness and observed all changes in the alchemy furnace. He had a hunch that Elder Liu's refining would not fail this time. Even if you can¡¯t refine the top-grade Five Dragons Tongquan Pill, you can at least make a mid-grade or even top-grade one. Elder Liu seemed to have a premonition and felt that the trend this time was somewhat different from the previous failure experience. For a moment, Elder Liu's excitement was beyond words. Finally, the alchemy fire went out, and smoke rose from the alchemy furnace. A faint scent of elixir lingers, constantly overflowing from the top of the elixir furnace. Elder Liu was impatient and opened the furnace lid, and a bright Five Dragons Tongquan Pill suddenly appeared! "Top grade." Su Han glanced over and immediately gave his judgment. Elder Liu smiled happily. Obviously, he felt that as long as he could refine a mid-grade product, even a qualified low-grade product, he would be extremely satisfied. After all, he couldn't even refine a qualified low-grade product before. And the current situation is obviously far beyond his expectation. And, the most important thing is that he has found the reason for his failure. From now on, he will no longer be afraid of failure when refining the Five Dragons Tongquan Dan. For a moment, Elder Liu was so excited that he felt like he had finally overcome a difficult problem and had a heartfelt sense of accomplishment. "Congratulations to Elder Liu." Su Han saw Elder Liu's beaming look and knew that Elder Liu was extremely satisfied. "Hahahaha, Su Han, this time I was able to refine the top-grade Five Dragons Tongquan Dan, all thanks to you. This mission of mine is worth releasing." Elder Liu said and shouted: "Come here, take Su Han to my treasury." As he said that, he said to Su Han: "I don't know the specific types of elixirs you need, so I asked you to go to my treasury and move whatever elixirs you like. Don't be polite to me. I wrote it on the mission. It¡¯s a massive amount of elixir, you can take as much as you wantIt means less. " Su Han smiled slightly and said, "Thank you, elder." Arriving at Elder Liu¡¯s treasury, Su Han was immediately shocked by the mountains of elixirs in front of him. However, even though Elder Liu told him to move it as he pleased, Su Han couldn't really do a big sweep. Instead, he moved a bunch of them in a targeted manner, which was enough for him and Huo'er to live comfortably for a year. "Subsequently, Elder Liu's entourage also delivered the prepared one thousand Jade Spring Pills to Su Han. The one thousand Jade Spring Pills were genuine and of high quality. Getting a lot of money has temporarily solved the problem of cultivation resources. Su Han was also refreshed and felt that life in Fengming Academy was quite good and interesting. Return to Elder Liu¡¯s place and say goodbye to Elder Liu. Elder Liu obviously admired Su Han very much. When he heard that Su Han was about to leave, he also pulled Su Han and asked Su Han to chat with him for a while. "Obviously, Elder Liu has not seen such a good alchemy seedling for a long time. With his love for talents, he insists on talking about alchemy with Su Han for a while longer. Su Han could only accompany Elder Liu to chat about alchemy. Fortunately, Elder Liu's alchemy attainments were also considerable. Su Han and Elder Liu chatted about alchemy for a while, and felt that he had benefited a lot. But the one who was even more surprised was Elder Liu. He really didn't expect that Su Han's alchemy attainments were deeper than he imagined. At least, he had several questions about alchemy, and after chatting with Su Han, they all suddenly became clear. Surprised, Elder Liu also looked at Su Han even more differently. While the two were chatting, an entourage of Elder Liu walked in from the door: "Elder, Elder Wang is here to visit." "Which Elder Wang?" Elder Liu asked. "That's Elder Wang Cong, who is in charge of the elite student area." The follower replied. When Elder Liu heard this, he also frowned and waved his hand: "If you don't see me, just say I'm refining elixirs." The attendant nodded and walked out. Elder Liu snorted softly: "Everyone wants the quota in my hand. How can I have so many quotas for so many of them?" As he said that, he looked at Su Han next to him, coughed slightly, and asked with a smile: "Su Han, do you know why these elders have come to visit me frequently these days?" Su Han shook his head. Judging from Elder Liu's tone, it should be something more important. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2419 Genius Wang Xun You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Perhaps you don't know yet, in a while, the Fengming Academy's Fengming Divine Tower Festival will begin. All Fengming Academy geniuses will participate, and the top thirty-six geniuses will receive The opportunity to enter the Phoenix Crying Tower to explore ancient inheritance.¡± Elder Liu said, "Any elder who is more respected in the academy can get a quota, and he can recommend a student to directly enter the 300-person semi-final list without participating in the preliminary round. They know that I have no true disciples, so this quota may be used They don¡¯t want to go out, so they all come to me and want me to transfer this spot to them.¡± Su Han also suddenly realized after hearing this. I bet Elder Liu has a spot in the semi-finals. No wonder there are elders looking for him. And it sounds like there are more than one or two elders who came to see him. There are a total of 300 places in the semi-finals, and the elders have to work so hard for a recommended place. This shows how fierce the competition is in this sacred tower event. As you can imagine, it must not be an easy task to enter the 300-person semi-finals list. At this moment, Elder Liu's eyes also fell on Su Han. His heart seemed to move, and then he asked with a smile: "Su Han, you should also be very interested in this sacred tower event? I don't have a direct disciple, so I will leave this place open. How about giving it to you?" Elder Liu sincerely thinks that this young man has a good talent in alchemy and wants to help him. Su Han was also moved in his heart. If he directly recommended 300 people to the semi-finals list, he would be on a through train. He could skip the preliminary rounds and directly compete for the final 36 places. Even the prince Xia Houguang does not have this recommended quota. However, Su Han's heartbeat only lasted for a moment. He knew very well that he wanted to participate in this event not just for the final result. What's more, to put it bluntly, if you don't have the strength to compete in the final 36-man roster, then getting a spot on the 300-man semi-finals roster is meaningless. "Elder Liu, I still want to take it step by step and see how far I can go." Su Han also politely declined Elder Liu's kindness. Elder Liu was not angry at all when he was rejected. His proposal was originally made on a whim, but Su Han didn't accept it and it had no impact on him. At the moment, I chatted with Su Han about some things about Fengming Academy. Su Han learned from Elder Liu that there were tens of thousands of students in Fengming Academy, divided into ordinary student areas, elite student areas, and core student areas. The general student area is divided into thirty-six areas. The elite student area is divided into eight areas, which are the eight areas that Su Han knows are Tian, ??Di, Xuan, Huang, Yu, Zhou, Hong and Huang. The core student area is not divided into areas, there is only one area. In addition to these three student areas, there are also the independent Tai Palace, Liang Palace and the newly established Guang Palace. No matter they are ordinary students, elite students or core students, they all have the opportunity to be recruited by these three palaces. After being recruited, they would become subordinates of the Crown Prince, King Liang or King Guang. After listening to Elder Liu¡¯s introduction, Su Han also had a general understanding of the structure of Fengming Academy. Su Han also noticed that among the core students introduced by Elder Liu, there were more than a hundred people. This means that if you want to make it to the final list of thirty-six people, you must at least be ranked in the middle and upper reaches among the core students. For a moment, Su Han also felt a sincere sense of urgency. ¡°There are still three months left, I must step up my efforts to improve my strength.¡± Su Han knew that he was still far away from the top geniuses in the elite student area. At that moment, Su Han also said goodbye to Elder Liu and returned to his cave. The massive resources he received from Elder Liu today gave Su Han the confidence to practice in the next period of time. ¡­¡­ In the Zhouzi District, at the entrance of a distinguished cave, Wang Jun stood there with several followers, heads lowered. After a while, a tall young man also walked out of the cave. This young man's features are vaguely similar to Wang Jun's, but his temperament is more majestic, and his cultivation is not at the same level as Wang Jun's. When the young man saw Wang Jun, he also frowned and looked at Wang Jun calmly. Wang Jun didn¡¯t dare to express his anger, so he could only stand there submissively. He didn't know why, but Wang Jun always felt a sense of fear when facing him even though the other person was his biological brother. "As soon as I came out of confinement, II heard that you lost to a newcomer at the first level of Life Spring Realm in the ring? Is this how you embarrass me? Let people know that my younger brother, Wang Xun, is such a person who has been beaten three times? Wang Xun asked lightly. Wang Jun cried quickly: "Brother, I really didn't expect that boy to be so powerful." "Senior Brother Wang Xun, Brother Jun has really shown his best, but I didn't expect that the boy opposite is very evil. His various trump cards and tricks are completely unlike those of a first-level Life Spring Realm person." Wang Jun¡¯s followers also had good words to say for Wang Jun. "Yes, that kid pretends to be a pig and eats the tiger. He is clearly not at the actual combat level of the first level of the Life Spring Realm, but he pretends to be the first level of the Life Spring Realm. It is too insidious." "That kid caused an extremely exaggerated phenomenon in the bloodline talent trial tower a while ago, and finally even the trial disk detonated. It seems that the origin of that kid is not as simple as imagined." Wang Xun frowned, thoughtfully listening to the discussions of these people. Wang Jun cried and cried: "Brother, you must find this place for me. Now many people in the Zhouzi District have begun to talk about it, saying that my Wang brothers only appear to be powerful, but are actually just embroidered pillows. , you can¡¯t even beat someone three levels lower than you. I don¡¯t care, but I can¡¯t bear your prestigious name being tarnished by those ignorant people.¡± Wang Jun also knows that his brother is the number one genius in Zhouzi District, and what he cares about most is his reputation in Zhouzi District. Sure enough, as soon as he said these words, Wang Xun immediately frowned. "Hmph, it's interesting. I've only been in seclusion for three months, and yet such interesting things happened." Wang Xun smiled slightly, but anyone who knows him well knows that once he smiles like this, it means someone is going to be unlucky. "Come here, make arrangements. I want to see what is so special about this so-called genius with extremely exaggerated bloodline talents?" In fact, it is not so much that Wang Xun wanted to regain his position for his younger brother, but rather that Su Han's legendary exaggerated blood talent suddenly touched Wang Xun's self-esteem as a genius. As the number one genius in the Zhou Zi District, he would never allow anyone in the Zhou Zi District to overshadow him, even if he hasn't been overshadowed yet or might be overshadowed in the future. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2420 An Invitation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the cave in Zhouzi District, Su Han was immersed in cultivation. He benefited a lot from the thousand high-grade jade spring pills he received from Elder Liu. This Feiquan Dan has the best effect when you first take it. Only after you take too much, the effect will decrease. Su Han came up and first gave half of the Feiquan Pill to Huo'er, letting him go into seclusion and refine it slowly. Later, Su Han also took ten Feiquan Pills at once. Logically speaking, if he were to eat this way if he were at the first level of the Life Spring Realm, he would explode and die. However, Su Han relied on his strong physical body and the domineering refining function of the Black Dragon Book to make such an attempt. After three days and three nights of refining, Su Han's cultivation level has also increased rapidly, and has reached the peak of the first level of Life Spring Realm. For a Life Spring Realm monk, such an upgrade speed is absolutely astonishing. Su Han didn¡¯t have the energy to attack the second level of Life Spring Realm. He knew that sometimes rushing too fast would be harmful to himself. Walking to the outskirts of the cave, Su Han narrowed his eyes slightly, but saw an invitation flying in from the outskirts of the cave. After taking the invitation, Su Han also narrowed his eyes slightly: "Junior brother Su Han, I plan to hold a genius gathering in the cave tomorrow. I heard that junior brother's bloodline has outstanding talents, and this genius gathering is the Zhouzi District genius gathering. Wouldn't it be great if we took the opportunity to point out the country and discuss the general trend together? Please be sure to attend on time tomorrow, junior brother, and don't keep us waiting for too long." The signature is Wang Xun. This invitation is arty and elegantly written. Su Han looked at it and sneered. He naturally knew that there must be nothing good in this gathering of geniuses. Wang Xun was Wang Jun's brother, so this gathering of geniuses must be a Hongmen Banquet. However, Su Han was not afraid. He knew that if he didn't go, he would be looked down upon by this group of people, and he would become the target of suppression in Zhouzi District in the future. The majestic momentum he had gained by winning against Wang Junli would be gone. "I want to see what this legendary number one genius in the Zhouzi District looks like?" Su Han played with the invitation in his hand and smiled lightly. The next day, Su Han left his cave and walked to Wang Xun's cave. Wang Xun¡¯s cave is located in the most prominent area of ??Zhouzi District. Seen from a distance, the size of the cave is far larger than Su Han's cave. Outside the cave, there were actually followers wearing standard clothes. This was a scene that Su Han had never seen before. In Fengming Academy, except for Prince Liang and other high-ranking royal families, Su Han had never seen any other students with followers. This is different from being a follower. A follower is another student who voluntarily follows you, but a follower is a real servant who is under your control. This at least shows that Wang Xun¡¯s status in Zhouzi District and even in Fengming Academy is not low, so he can have such privileges. Seeing Su Han coming, the attendants stepped forward and said, "Master Su Han? Our master has been waiting for a long time." Su Han took a quick look and saw that these followers were also half-step Life Spring monks, and he was a little surprised at the moment. Entering this cave, the superior blessed land of cave heaven is also clearly visible. Wang Xun¡¯s cave abode can be regarded as a meticulous work from any angle, and its various layouts are also very perfect. Although it is far inferior to Elder Liu's cave, it still stands out among the students. Su Han couldn't help but be a little surprised. Logically speaking, even the number one genius in the Zhouzi District would not be treated so well. Su Han couldn't help but guess that Wang Xun had other backgrounds. After a while, Su Han was taken to a hall by his entourage. In the hall, there was a person sitting in the middle. He is tall, has a majestic temperament, and his eyebrows are vaguely similar to Wang Jun's. ??Looking at this person¡¯s cultivation, he is clearly at the sixth level of the Life Spring Realm. He is obviously Wang Xun. And below this person, there are several other geniuses sitting. Su Han glanced around and didn't see Wang Jun. This is normal. Wang Jun lost the last duel with Su Han. According to the agreement before the duel, he would be Su Han's follower for three years. Of course, Wang Jun began to lock himself in the cave the next day, and Su Han was too lazy to let him really be his follower. Just think, it would be annoying to have someone following you all day long. ¡°However, Wang Jun would naturally be too embarrassed to appear again on such an occasion. "Are you Su Han? Yes, our Zhouzi District has finally welcomed another true genius."   Then Wang Xun said, but from his tone, it was impossible to tell whether he was hostile. Su Han was calm and unhurried. Since the other party did not target him from the very beginning, he would not overreact. He smiled lightly and said, "I have met Senior Brother Wang." Wang Xun also said calmly: "Take your seats first. Those here today are all famous geniuses in Zhouzi District. Let's get to know each other." After Su Han sat down, he glanced out of the corner of his eye and noticed several people present. However, these people looked at Su Han one by one, but no one stood up, nor did they mean to introduce themselves. It seemed as if he was waiting for Su Han to take the initiative to talk to them and introduce himself. But Su Han is not the kind of person who takes the initiative to talk to someone. Even if he is, the few people present are not worthy of him taking the initiative to talk to them. At the moment, Su Han just glanced at these people indifferently. As a result, the atmosphere at the scene became a bit awkward. This awkward atmosphere lasted for a full minute. Finally, one genius couldn't help it anymore and slapped the table: "Boy, what do you mean? As a newcomer, do you still expect us seniors to follow you first?" Why don't you strike up a conversation and take the initiative to get to know you?" Su Han smiled lightly and said: "There seems to be something wrong with this. Why can't senior take the initiative? In this cave, everyone is the master, and in the Zhouzi area, everyone is also the first comer. The host introduces to the guests first. It seems very normal for the first comer to introduce himself to the latecomer, but why can¡¯t it be done here?" That day, the voice turned cold: "What a sharp-tongued boy, senior, if you say one thing, do you want to say ten words?" Su Han said calmly: "What I said is true, why can't I say it anymore?" That day, the genius slapped the chair and his voice became fierce: "What an arrogant boy, you can sit here today because Senior Brother Wang Xun promoted you and gave you face. Don't think that you are really qualified to be on an equal footing with the rest of us. They are all top-ranked geniuses in the Zhouzi District, and a guy like you relies on an unknown bloodline talent to make up for your talent. The fact that you are sitting here today is already the greatest gift to you." (Remember this site. Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2421: Five Hundred Thousand Saint Essence Stones You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han couldn't help but snort coldly. He had already seen that these geniuses here were all Wang Xun's diehards, and they usually formed cliques. In today¡¯s situation, it is clear that Wang Xun wants to make things difficult for him, but Wang Xun cherishes his reputation and does not want others to say that Wang Xun bullies the weak, so he let these people act as vanguards. To put it bluntly, these people are always looking for trouble for themselves. Even if they have a good attitude at first, they will definitely make mistakes in the end. This can be seen from the looks in the eyes of several other people. Seeing this man jumping out to create trouble, several other people, including the cave master Wang Xun, instead of trying to dissuade him, seemed to be adding fuel to the flames. There was a hint of incitement in his eyes. How could Su Han not see this clearly? At the moment, Su Han looked at Wang Xun calmly: "Brother Wang, does the so-called genius gathering in Zhouzi District exist specifically to make things difficult for me? Is this your way of hospitality?" Su Han¡¯s words shocked everyone else. No one expected that Su Han would directly question Wang Xun. Although they did want to make things difficult for Su Han, Su Han was too courageous. A genius at the first level of the Life Spring Realm, questioning a genius at the sixth level of the Life Spring Realm on the spot, would make people feel a little ignorant. Wang Xun, on the other hand, kept his composure and said with a faint smile: "Well, what Junior Brother Su said makes sense. In this cave, we are the masters, so naturally we have to show the master's bearing. Lu Chao, please tell me Junior Brother Su, please introduce yourself." The genius who pounded the table to question Su Han could only swallow his anger when he heard what Wang Xun said and said in a deep voice: "My name is Lu Chao." Su Han laughed: "You all already know my name. I don't need to introduce myself." Lu Chao's eyes became even more angry when he saw that Su Han didn't even say "I've met senior brother". It's just that Wang Xun didn't say anything, so he couldn't just attack directly. Next, several other geniuses also informed Su Han of their names. However, the disdain in the eyes of these geniuses is also very obvious. After everyone announced their names, Wang Xun also spoke: "Now that everyone has arrived, according to the old rules, discussing Tao with martial arts is the custom of our genius gathering." Once they heard what Wang Xun said, those geniuses also had sneers in their eyes. Especially Lu Chao, who suddenly jumped up from his seat and shouted: "I'm just trying to attract some good friends. I want to meet this very powerful Junior Brother Su Han on the ring. Senior Brother Wang, is that okay?" Wang Xun smiled faintly: "Although I am a senior brother, I can't be the master of this. You can ask him himself if it is okay." Su Han sneered in his heart. If he said he didn't accept it, he would definitely be laughed at by these people for being as cowardly as a mouse. Everyone looked at Su Han coldly. Obviously, they all wanted to see if this Su Han had the courage to fight. Su Han saw that Lu Chao's cultivation was at the peak of the fourth level of Life Spring Realm. At the moment, Su Han's fingers were tapping gently on the armrest of the chair very rhythmically, neither saying fight nor not fighting. Facing the eyes that kept focusing on him, Su Han remained calm and composed. "Su Han, don't pretend to be a fool. If you have the guts, fight, if you don't, bow your head and admit defeat." Lu Chao sneered, with a look of disdain on his face, and said: "You are at the peak of the first level of the Life Spring Realm, and I am the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm. I will not bully you. You go to the ring, I can't defeat you with three moves, forget it. I, Lu Chao, lose." Lu Chao thinks that he is not as good as Wang Jun. To be honest, he felt that Wang Xun was even a little embarrassed to have a younger brother like Wang Jun. Wang Jun's cultivation at the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm could be defeated miserably by the first level of the Life Spring Realm. This kind of thing could not happen to him, Lu Chao. . This provocative tone also made Su Han raise his eyebrows slightly. "So what if you lose?" Su Han smiled faintly, "I have no interest in accompanying you to this boring trick of talking up and down." "Then what do you want?" Lu Chao sneered again and again. "If you want to play, then play bigger. Whoever loses will get out of the Zhouzi area." Su Han was straightforward. As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked. This Su Han was really cruel. "Why, what you screamed so fiercely just now is just to scare people? Do you really want to bet bigger, and just act like a turtle?" Su Han looked at Lu Chao mockingly. Another genius shook his head and said: "In my opinion, it's okay to play a little bit with bets, but it's unnecessary to talk angrily about getting out of the Zhouzi area."? Su Han laughed: "Lu Chao, I know you can't afford to lose. Let's do this. Whatever you can afford to gamble, just ask." Lu Chao was irritated by Su Han and was furious: "Su Han, don't think that I dare not bet with you. Since you want to bet, let's bet on the Holy Yuan Stone. Do you dare?" "Tell me, how much can you afford to gamble?" Su Han said with a smile. Lu Chao gritted his teeth: "Bet one hundred thousand Saint Yuan Stones, do you dare!" This amount of gambling capital is considered a very large fortune for Lu Chao, and it will take at least three to five years to earn it back. If Lu Chao didn't think he was sure to win, he would definitely not have proposed such a large amount of money. Su Han smiled disdainfully: "So much? Not interested." Su Han also knew that Lu Chao was just a slightly more powerful genius among the thousands of students at Fengming Academy, and it was good to be able to spend so much money on gambling. After all, not everyone is a sect giant like Duan Kun who owns the resources of a region. However, if it was just 100,000 Saint Yuan Stones, Su Han really didn't bother to play with him. Lu Chao's expression changed: "Su Han, as a newcomer, how much wealth can you have, bragging here?" Su Han shrugged: "If I lose and can't take it out, it's not too late for you to say this again. Don't forget, it's me who looks down on your gambling money now." Lu Chao wanted to say something else, but Wang Xun suddenly waved his hand: "In that case, let's increase the gambling capital five times, five hundred thousand Saint Yuan Stones. Lu Chao, if you don't have enough, I will help you advance the money first." Wang Xun knew very well that Lu Chao was trying to embarrass Su Han on his own initiative after all, and there was no way he wouldn't mind it. Su Han laughed and said: "Okay, okay, he is indeed the number one genius in the Zhouzi District, and he is indeed generous." Lu Chao sarcastically said: "Our senior brother Wang is the grandson of Elder Wang Cong, how can you, a mountain villager, compare to you? Senior brother Wang is so generous, you can only envy him." Elder Wang Cong? Why does it sound so familiar? Su Han suddenly remembered that when he was in Elder Liu's cave, an elder once came to visit Elder Liu and wanted to ask for a spot in the semi-finals of the divine tower event, but Elder Liu excused him by saying that he was refining elixirs. That elder seems to be called Elder Wang Cong, right? For a moment, Su Han also laughed secretly in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2422 The Divine Power of the Earth You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Come here, get the five hundred thousand Saint Yuan Stones." Wang Xun waved his hand, and his entourage immediately went to prepare gambling funds for him. Su Han was also happy about this. Although half a million Saint Yuan Stones were far inferior to the resources he got from Elder Liu, it was undoubtedly a huge sum of money. The most important thing is that what I got from Elder Liu was only pills and elixirs, but no Saint Yuan Stone. If you can get a Saint Yuan Stone here, it would be very good. After all, many of Su Han's current magical powers, such as the Tianhe Glazed Tower, various formation disks, and all-image runes, all consume the Holy Yuan Stone. And there are not many Saint Yuan Stones left on him. When Lu Chao saw that Wang Xun had sent someone to get the Saint Yuan Stone, he was determined and said with a ferocious smile: "Su Han, I'll borrow Senior Brother Wang's first. You blew it so loud just now. Don't tell me you're taking this gambling money." Aren¡¯t you going to come out?¡± Su Han said calmly: "Look at my assets first, and then tell me whether I can get half a million Saint Yuan Stones?" With that said, Su Han also threw a storage bag to Lu Chao. As soon as Lu Chao opened it, he was surprised to see the densely packed high-grade Feiquan Dan inside. He never expected that Su Han, a newcomer, would have so many resources on hand. "This is because Su Han only took one or two hundred Jade Fountain Pills and put them in this storage bag. If he really revealed all the resources he got from Elder Liu, he would probably scare Lu Chao to death. "Humph, I'll trust you just once." Lu Chao snorted coldly and threw the storage bag back to Su Han. There are so many Feiquan Dan people, it seems impossible to say that they don¡¯t have half a million Saint Yuan Stones. Even if they really don¡¯t have it, Lu Chao is willing to use these Feiquan Dan to compensate. "Now that the bet has been set, how do you want to bet?" Su Han looked at Lu Chao with a leisurely look, "Should we set it according to the three moves you boasted about just now? Or should we discuss another charter?" "The three moves are a bit inappropriate and not fair enough." Wang Xun shook his head, obviously he would not let Lu Chao lose. " However, it would obviously be unfair if he didn't decide on a few moves and just hit him directly. If word spread, it would not be good for Wang Xun's reputation. Wang Xun is different from Wang Jun after all. He is the number one genius in Zhouzi District and cherishes his reputation very much. At the moment, a genius said: "How about five moves? If Lu Chao fails to defeat Su Han with five moves, he will be considered a loser." "Hmph, this Su Han is not weak. I think ten moves are fair enough." A genius shouted. "Well, let's take ten moves. If Lu Chao can't win within ten moves, he will be considered a loser." Wang Xun nodded. Su Han kept smiling calmly. No matter how these people discussed, he didn't care at all. With Su Han's current strength, if he goes all out, he has a good chance of winning against Lu Chao. The worst case scenario is a tie. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t matter whether Su Han has three moves, five moves, ten moves, or even a hundred moves. Because it was impossible for Lu Chao to win over him. Lu Chao was shocked: "Su Han, just ten moves. Within ten moves, I will crush you. All the fellow disciples here can bear witness. We can also spread the news to other fellow disciples in the Zhouzi District. , you can also come over and watch the battle.¡± After saying that, Lu Chao swayed and took the lead in rushing out of the cave and headed towards the Zhouzi area arena. Not long after, Su Han had another fight with someone in Zhouzi District. Naturally, it has attracted the attention of many people, and the target of Su Han's challenge this time is Lu Chao, who is at the peak of the fourth level of Life Spring Realm. Lu Chao can be considered a first-tier genius in the Zhouzi area. This duel naturally attracted the attention of the major geniuses in Zhouzi District. "It is said that in a duel between Su Han and Lu Chao, if Lu Chao cannot defeat Su Han within ten moves, he will lose." "Ten moves? I think he defeated Su Han within three moves. To put it bluntly, it was a bit weird for Su Han to defeat Wang Jun last time. This time, he probably won't be so lucky." "Yes, Lu Chao can be regarded as a veteran genius in our Zhouzi District, and he shouldn't mess with his name in this duel." Lu Chao stood on the stage in Zhouzi District, showing off his power and arrogance. Su Han walked onto the ring and felt that the entire ring was enveloped by the opponent's strong pressure, making Su Han feel an extremely depressing atmosphere. "Huh? Is this the magical power of gravity?" As soon as Su Han stood firm on the ring, he felt a majestic air flow that made his whole body sink, and his steps seemed to be restrained. Lu Chao's eyes were cold, as if looking at an idiot, and he glanced at Su Han contemptuously. ¡°Boy,??I don¡¯t know what means you used to defeat Wang Jun. But today, I, Lu Chao, am going to reveal your true face and let everyone know that beating someone higher than the third level is just a joke. There is no such thing as beating someone in front of a real genius. If you are at the peak of the first level of Life Spring Realm, you can never defeat Fate. The peak of the fourth level of the spring realm. " Lu Chao¡¯s tone was majestic, as if he was the master in this arena. Every word and every move he made was an imperial edict. "A real genius?" Su Han laughed loudly, "Are you talking about you? Sorry, I don't see any real genius, I only see a fool who talks to himself." Lu Chao's expression condensed, his momentum surged, and he suddenly stood in front of Su Han like a big mountain. It turns out that Lu Chao is gifted with the earth attribute, and all his magical powers are of this earth attribute. "Su Han, your death is imminent, and you are still stubborn! With my earth torrent magical power, your mobility will be directly reduced by two-thirds. I want to see, what else are you so crazy about?" After speaking, Lu Chao rubbed his hands, and a talisman filled with densely packed runes turned into nothingness in the void. Suddenly, earth-yellow light spots like star debris formed a one-meter-high layer of suspended airflow. This was actually a dust airflow deduced by magical powers. " However, this dust is obviously no longer ordinary dust, but dust that is as heavy as a thousand and has powerful binding power. Su Han had a smile on his face, but he was very relaxed. Facing the earth-attribute magical power of the earth, he had no sense of fear. As for the earth attribute, he himself had it. However, Su Han did not immediately activate his earth attribute. Instead, he activated the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflowers. Hundreds of Ice and Fire Demon Sunflowers surrounded Su Han and opened up a small space. Su Han stood in this Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. In the small space opened up. In the world opened by the Ice and Fire Demon Kui, Su Han's gravity influence suddenly dropped to a very low level. Because the ice and fire magic sunflowers themselves have strong power, they can break through the hardest ground. In the same way, facing this earth attribute magical power, the binding power of Ice and Fire Demon Kui is far less than that of Su Han himself. "Lu Chao, there are only ten moves, you decide on your own." Su Han, despite his busy schedule, did not forget to ridicule Lu Chao. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2423 Cutting the Giant Arm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing this, Lu Chao showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth and shouted: "Su Han, since you want to die, then I will help you." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT Those fists with khaki ripples are as big as a big drum. This is not a phantom evolved with spiritual power, but a real entity. Boom! Lu Chao punched hard, but it didn't hit Su Han, but hit the ground. boom! The entire arena ground suddenly shook, like a mountain falling apart. Su Han's body also swayed slightly amid the landslide and ground cracking. Then, Lu Chao's other punch also came from the air. This punch was aimed at Su Han, and he was in front of Su Han in the blink of an eye. This huge fist smashed down in the air, rolling up countless earth-yellow runes, filled with the strong pressure of the fourth level peak of Life Spring Realm. Su Han was also secretly awestruck when he saw Lu Chao's terrifying power. This genius, who ranks among the top ten in the Zhouzi District, is indeed well-deserved. Even though his cultivation has not reached the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm, he already has the power of the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm with every move. The huge fist was smashed down, and Su Han was not idle. He used his hand skills to cause hundreds of vines of ice and fire demon sunflowers to roll directly towards the huge and thick arm. "Go around!" Su Han¡¯s hand technique changed again, and hundreds of vines of ice and fire magic sunflowers were wrapped around the giant arm. Su Han¡¯s technique changed again: ¡°Freeze!¡± The ice sunflower in the ice and fire magic sunflower swallowed up countless cold lights, made a sizzling sound, and quickly condensed a layer of hard ice on the giant arm. This entanglement and freezing force actually blocked Lu Chao's punch. "One move!" The good guy below also shouted and helped the two of them count the moves. No one expected that Su Han could block Lu Chao's first move so easily. Moreover, he also gave a counterattack. Lu Chao¡¯s punch was blocked, and a powerful freezing force tried to block his arm. At that moment, Lu Chao roared. On the giant arm, another layer of khaki halo appeared. As the halo faded, boom! Lu Chao's giant arms suddenly became thicker again, with veins trembling under the skin like water snakes, giving people an extremely ferocious feeling. Lu Chao suddenly swung his giant arm, and with this swish, all the ice shards spread out and shattered into pieces. "Su Han, punch me again!" Lu Chao roared, but this time he raised his arm and swept away thousands of troops. If it was said that it was smashed from top to bottom, and the Binghuo Magic Aoi could be entangled, then this time swept it directly to the waist of the Binghuo Magic Aoi. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly, eighty or ninety ice and fire demon sunflowers were cut off by the sweeping force. However, Su Han was already prepared. A golden magnetic storm burst out from the Tianhe Glazed Tower and hit the giant arm heavily. ??The golden magnetic storm is like a small tornado, which contains huge traction force. This pulling power is somewhat similar to Lu Chao's earth torrent magical power, but the difference is that the earth-attribute magical power pulls toward the underground, while the golden magnetic storm pulls toward the center of the storm. Being attracted by this golden magnetic storm, the giant arm punched like cotton, and it felt like it was not working hard. "The second move." Su Han smiled faintly. After finishing speaking, Su Han activated the fire sunflowers. The fire sunflowers were like fire dragons, spitting out flames, surrounding Lu Chao's entire giant arm, and burning it violently. Lu Chao laughed ferociously: "Su Han, don't waste your efforts. My Vajra Arm is impervious to water and fire. If you want to rely on the power of water and fire to deal with my Vajra Arm, that's just a dream!" After saying that, Lu Chao swung his arms repeatedly and smashed towards Su Han crazily. Lu Chao felt very unhappy after two consecutive moves failed to hit Su Han. If he really followed the three moves mentioned at the beginning, then now, he has only one last chance left. At the moment, Lu Chao also continued to swing his arms, bang bang bang, with overwhelming fist power, constantly compressing the defense range of Su Han's Ice Fire Demon Kui. Su Han has been invincible since possessing the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower, but at this moment, the power of the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower has indeed been suppressed to a very low level.Low range. It¡¯s not that the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower is bad, it¡¯s that the opponent¡¯s violent attacks are really difficult to restrain with the power of water and fire alone. Fortunately, there are a large number of ice and fire magic sunflowers, and they can also regenerate, so the defense circle of the ice and fire magic sunflowers is not so easy to be destroyed. "However, if I keep defending like this, I will eventually be at a disadvantage. I can't let him fight alone, but I can only parry, not fight back." In Su Han's mind, countless golden air currents surged out from the Tianhe Glazed Tower. This time, the golden magnetic storm brewed by Su Han was several times more powerful than before. Suddenly, Su Han pushed with both hands, and a golden magnetic storm crashed into the aggressive Lu Chao. Lu Chao punched one after another, and just as he was about to fight, he was hit by the golden magnetic storm, his body swayed, and he was almost sucked in by the golden magnetic storm. He quickly retracted his arms and pushed hard. Boom! It has to be said that these giant arms are extremely powerful. With this push, they directly tore apart the terrifying golden magnetic storm, turning it into countless golden light fragments and turning it into nothingness. By this time, the two of them had already fought seven moves. ??The people watching below were all extremely surprised. Before watching this duel, they never expected that Lu Chao could not defeat his opponent after seven moves. "It's already been seven moves. Is Lu Chao sure he can take down Su Han in ten moves? Why do I feel so uncertain?" Hearing the following discussion, Lu Chao couldn't help but become furious. If the outcome was determined by the three moves he said at the beginning, he would have lost now. He never expected that Su Han could be so powerful. As one of the top ten geniuses in the Zhouzi District, he couldn't defeat a guy who was at the peak of the first level of the Life Spring Realm after seven punches? Suddenly, Su Han sneered: "Lu Chao, take my move too." While speaking, Su Han poked the void with his finger, and countless powerful golden magnetic powers suddenly spewed out from the Tianhe Glazed Tower, condensing on Su Han's fingertips. "Galaxy Cut." Su Han's move contains infinite power of gold, forming a terrifying destructive force. Boom! The terrifying finger turned into a golden stream of light, like a streamline, slicing through Lu Chao's arms. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Lu Chao¡¯s giant arms were cut off by the Milky Way Cut. Their flesh and blood were blurred, with only a little flesh still connected. This scene left everyone watching in the audience dumbfounded. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2424 Gambling Funds Obtained You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Lu Chao was even more stunned. Looking at his tragic giant arms, he could hardly believe that this was true. For a moment, he went crazy in his heart. Seeing his giant diamond arms being cut off, it was an unprecedented shame. "It's true or false, am I right? Lu Chao's giant arm was actually cut off by Su Han." "It's too scary, too cruel. What kind of magical attack power is he having? It's so destructive. Is his bloodline talent really so powerful?" "Su Han!" Lu Chao looked up to the sky and roared, murderous intent surging in his eyes, "You dare to cut off my giant diamond arm, it is simply unforgivable! You desecrated my giant arm, I will definitely tear you to pieces and destroy you You, no matter who you are." Lu Chao was on the verge of going crazy. Earthy yellow air flowed out from all over his body, covering the entire arena. I saw a faint earth-yellow light emerging from Lu Chao's giant arms. Among the earth-yellow light, there were some densely packed tadpole-like runes. This earthy yellow light condensed into the shadow of a pair of giant arms on Lu Chao's broken arms. This phantom seems to have temporarily replaced the function of the physical arms. Lu Chao's expression was bright, and he raised the phantom's arms high into the air, like a giant holding up the sky and the earth, lifting a mountain. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT? A mountain-like air mass is as majestic as a mountain. Lu Chao's eyes were bloodshot, and every vein in his body was very thick, as if it was about to burst at any time. That ferocious look seemed to swallow Su Han up on the spot. "Su Han, let's see how you can escape under my gravity Tianshan?" While speaking, Lu Chao shook his arms and suddenly smashed the mountain towards Su Han. The powerful force was like a mountain descending from the sky, exuding an astonishing momentum and forming a gravity cage with the ground, completely covering Su Han's figure. "Awaken!" Lu Chao roared, and Xuying pressed his arms down. That big mountain, with its earth-shattering momentum, pressed down hard. Boom! With endless dust splashing up, Su Han was pressed down by the mountain without any sound. He was directly pressed to the bottom of the mountain without any chance of escaping. Lu Chao¡¯s eyes were red and his eyes were ferocious. He had lost a pair of giant diamond arms, and his heart was bleeding. Seeing Su Han being completely suppressed by the mountain, this temporarily relieved the bad breath in his heart. At the moment, Lu Chao also urged the phantom's arms to lift the gaseous mountain. He wanted to see if Su Han was disabled under the suppression of this mountain, or was he dead? No matter what, he must see Su Han's miserable state so that he can have a better psychological balance. However, when the gaseous mountain was lifted up, the bottom of the ring was pressed down several feet. It's just that there is no trace of Su Han's remaining body in the place where he was pressed down. That Su Han seemed to suddenly turn into nothingness. Lu Chao was also stunned. Although his magical power was powerful, it was not powerful enough to crush people into nothingness. Suddenly, a look of uneasiness flashed through Lu Chao's heart. At this moment, suddenly, dozens of sharp sword energies flew from a certain direction in the void. These dozens of sword energy rushed straight towards Lu Chao's gaseous mountain, forming a circle and twisting the gaseous mountain directly. Boom! The gaseous mountain was directly twisted by the sword energy, shattered into pieces, and turned into countless rune dust. Lu Chao also suddenly spurted out a large mouthful of blood. Obviously, the gaseous mountain was shattered and he was seriously injured. At this moment, Lu Chao's face was ashen, his pair of giant gaseous arms had also disappeared, his whole body was dripping with blood, and he looked extremely miserable. Not far in front of Lu Chao, Su Han appeared from the void with a calm expression. No one can figure out how Su Han escaped from the oppression of the mountain. However, no matter how hard he figured it out, Su Han appeared alive in front of everyone. "It seems that this counterattack is really possible. Su Han has already counterattacked twice. He is indeed a genius with extraordinary blood." "Lu Chao probably cried to death. He originally wanted to teach Su Han a lesson, but he was taught a lesson instead and lost a pair of arms." "I think Senior Brother Wang Xun is the one who suffered the big loss this time. Five hundred thousand Saint Yuan Stones were just wasted." In full view of everyone, Su Han stepped down from the ring, and under Lu Chao's eyes that seemed to choose others to devour, Shi Shiran took the 500,000 Saint Yuan Stones into his pocket. "It's great, it's great. Brother Wang, I have to thank you for your push. Otherwise, Lu Chao probably wouldn't be able to squeeze out so much money." Su Han knew that today¡¯s competition was secretly instructed by Wang Xun, and he naturally had no favorable impression of Wang Xun, the mastermind behind it. Although Wang Xun was furious in his heart, he was dismissive on the surface and waved his hand casually: "I'll just treat you with this little thing as a reward." Su Han laughed loudly: "Senior Brother Wang is so generous. I shaved your brother's head, injured your good subordinate, and you still want to give me something. You are indeed worthy of the magnanimity of the number one genius in Zhouzi District. Such a big heart , I admire you so much.¡± Wang Xun actually wanted to slap Su Han to death in front of him, but he was still worried about his face and did not want to be known as the sixth level of the Life Spring Realm bullying the peak of the First Level of the Life Spring Realm. At the moment, Wang Xun also said coldly: "Su Han, you don't have to be too proud. Wait until the grand meeting of the God Tower in three months, and you will naturally understand who has the final say in the Zhouzi District." On weekdays, Wang Xun was too worried about his face to take action against Su Han, but it was different during the grand gathering of the God Tower. That¡¯s why Wang Xun temporarily tolerated Su Han¡¯s wantonness. Because he made up his mind to look good to Su Han during the grand gathering of the God Tower. At that moment, Wang Xun waved his hand and left with several other geniuses. "The God Tower Gala? Just now, Senior Brother Wang said that there will be a God Tower Party? Is it true or not? We don't know this news yet." "It seems that there is another fierce showdown between geniuses that happens once every ten years." "Senior Brother Wang said that at the Divine Tower Gala, Su Han should understand who has the final say in the Zhouzi District. It seems that at the Divine Tower Gala, Senior Brother Wang will show off to Su Han." "I knew that Senior Brother Wang would never let Su Han go." "Su Han is in a terrible situation now. Senior Brother Wang is thinking about him. At the grand gathering of the God Tower, he will either die or be disabled." Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by what Wang Xun said before he left, and there was a lot of discussion. Su Han didn¡¯t care what these people were talking about. After getting the 500,000 Saint Yuan Stones, Shi Shiran left the ring and returned to his cave. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2425 Qingfeng Dynasty Rebellion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Well, in this way, the resources for the next period of time will be sufficient." Su Han is also very satisfied with the gains brought by this competition. As for offending Wang Xun, this is not within the scope of Su Han's consideration at all. He knew that the moment he defeated Wang Jun, he was destined to offend Wang Xun, and it would not have any impact whether he defeated Lu Chao or not. "Now that I have the resources, I need some practical experience to turn these resources into my own strength as soon as possible." Su Han began to figure out his next plan. Today's competition with Lu Chao also benefited him a lot. Next, Su Han needs more such practical experience in order to convert the obtained resources into his own strength as soon as possible. Just when Su Han was thinking secretly, a transmission note suddenly flew in from outside the cave and landed in Su Han's hand. Su Han took the transmission talisman in his hand. This transmission talisman came from Cen Yuling. The content of the transmission note is to urgently summon the Qingfeng Dynasty students from Fengming Academy to discuss important matters. Thinking about it, Cen Yuling has not gathered anyone since the new students were assigned areas, and Cen Yuling is not the kind of person who always puts on the airs of a princess and organizes small group gatherings in the Qingfeng Dynasty to show her status. This emergency summons order must be issued because of something really important. The meeting place is Cen Yuling¡¯s cave in Tianzi District. Su Han released the transmission talisman, and the figure left the cave and headed towards the Tianzi area. Although Su Han was not actually from the Qingfeng Dynasty, he came to Fengming Academy in the name of the Qingfeng Dynasty. Moreover, Su Han had a good impression of Cen Yuling. Su Han would not fail to give face to Cen Yuling's summons. Tianzi District, in Cen Yuling Cave. When Su Han arrived, dozens of geniuses had already gathered here. Su Han glanced over and saw that these geniuses were all geniuses from the Qingfeng Dynasty. Among them, Cen He and other royal geniuses are also prominently listed, and the geniuses of the Yan family are basically gathered together. There are also some who are geniuses from other families. However, Su Han noticed that there was no genius in the Zhuo family or the Zhang family. This discovery made Su Han narrow his eyes slightly and felt that this was not a coincidence. Cen Yuling was sitting in the hall. When she saw Su Han arriving, she couldn't help but feel relieved and smiled unconsciously in Su Han's direction. Afterwards, when Cen Yuling saw that everyone had almost arrived, she stood up. "Everyone, I know that everyone is practicing hard in the academy now, and everyone's time is precious. I shouldn't have summoned you just because I have nothing to do. After all, in the academy, whether it is the children of the Cen family or other families, The status of our children is equal. There is no royal family, and there are no princes or princesses. I don¡¯t want to give you the feeling that after you come to the Academy, you have to be called around by the children of the royal family.¡± As soon as Cen Yuling opened her mouth, she made it clear that the summons this time was not for her to act like a princess, but to act like a royal in the academy. In this way, the geniuses present can feel at ease. A genius also said: "We all know that the princess is not the kind of person who calls us around." "Yes, there must be something important to come to us this time, right?" Cen Yuling nodded and said, "I invite you all to come this time. It is true that I have an important matter that I want to discuss with you." "Whatever happens to the princess, as long as we can do it, we will go through fire and water." The reputation of the royal family is still very high, and Cen Yuling's reputation is not low among the younger generation of the Qingfeng Dynasty. Therefore, when Cen Yuling said this, everyone expressed their opinions one after another. Cen Yuling said: "It's like this. There has been a rebellion in the Qingfeng Dynasty recently. The four major sects in the dynasty jointly launched the rebellion. Now the armies of the four major sects have jointly besieged the royal capital. The situation has become very critical." "What?" "There was a rebellion in the Qingfeng Dynasty?" Everyone was stunned, almost unable to believe that what they heard was true, "Why didn't we hear any news?" Cen Yuling said: "Everyone, please calm down. This news has been blocked by the royal family and has not spread to the academy. The main reason is that it is afraid of affecting everyone's cultivation in the academy. However, recently, during the confrontation with the rebels, the royal family An ancestor with the highest combat power in the world,He was exposed to the opponent's strange poison and lost his combat effectiveness. Without the fighting power of the ancestor, the battle situation deteriorated sharply. The rebels sang all the way and completely blocked the royal capital. The royal family was isolated and helpless, so they thought of a way to get the news to me, hoping that I could attract some help. " "What? It's not a big deal. We want to overthrow the Qingfeng Dynasty royal family, but our Sun family is the first to refuse." "Yes, the Cen family of the royal family has been in the Qingfeng Dynasty for thousands of years. They have always worked hard to benefit all the monks of the Qingfeng Dynasty. Members of the royal family have no airs of superiority at all. Where can you find such a royal family? If you want to touch the royal family , our Yan family doesn¡¯t agree either.¡± "Princess, our family is loyal to the royal family. How can the four major sects be able to defeat our six pillar families?" "That's right, the so-called Pillar Family is the backbone of the family in critical moments. Princess, is it possible that our six Pillar families, together with the royal family, can't defeat those four damn sects?" ??Everyone has doubts. Logically speaking, such a situation cannot happen. Cen Yuling shook his head slightly and said: "Actually, there are only four pillar families who resisted with the royal family. There are also two families that did not participate in the resistance against the rebels." "What? Which two families don't participate in the resistance, are they worthy of being the pillar family?" The geniuses asked in surprise. Su Han¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. At this time, he seemed to know which two families were not participating in the resistance. Cen Yuling sighed softly: "Neither the Zhuo family nor the Zhang family participated in the resistance to the rebels. Not only that, there are various clues that show that this rebellion was secretly supported by the Zhuo family and the Zhang family. Otherwise, the four major sects alone would have Neither the strength nor the confidence is enough to launch this rebellion.¡± "Oh my god, the Zhuo family and the Zhang family actually did something like this." "Normally, I feel that the two families are venting their anger out of the same nose and forming a clique. I didn't expect that they would do such a thing." "In that case, why are we still here? I suggest that we go find the geniuses of the Zhuo family and the Zhang family and kill them all first!" Many geniuses who were filled with righteous indignation could not help but scream, and they were all gearing up, gnashing their teeth in hatred towards the geniuses of the Zhuo family and the Zhang family. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2426: Spiritual Medicine Base You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cen Yuling stopped everyone's indignation in time: "Everyone, I know you are angry, but students are not allowed to fight privately in Fengming Academy. If you really kill them, your future in Fengming Academy will be at stake. Totally ruined.¡± "Then what should we do? Do we have to wait until the grand gathering of the God Tower before we can express such evil anger towards them?" ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t wait until the Divine Tower Gala. It¡¯s just that there are still three months until the Divine Tower Gala. It¡¯s really hard to wait.¡± "Everyone, since we can't vent our anger on the children of the Zhuo family and the Zhang family, I suggest that we go back to the Qingfeng Dynasty to help suppress the rebellion? What do you think of my proposal?" "This is a good suggestion, but we are all the younger generation, how much help can we do?" Someone raised a question. Cen Yuling said: "Don't belittle yourselves. If you really want to help, our younger generation will definitely be able to help. However, I don't know, are you willing to sacrifice your time to practice in the academy and return to the Qingfeng Dynasty to fight?" "Of course, there is a rebellion in the dynasty. This is not only a matter for the royal family, but also for our Zhushi family. If we don't even help, we are not the children of the Zhushi family." "Yes, this is our responsibility as the children of the Zhushi family. The reason why we can come to Fengming Academy to practice is because the dynasty gave us the quota, isn't it?" "Yes, let us do our best." Many geniuses expressed their intention to return to the Qingfeng Dynasty to fight. Cen Yuling¡¯s delicate face also showed some relief. She thought for a while and said: "With the current situation in the capital, we can't help much if we just go there. However, if we want to do our part, maybe I know a way to help." "Princess, what can you do? Tell us quickly. Although we are only the younger generation, we also want to do our part." Cen Yuling opened her lips and said: "There is a place within the Qingfeng Dynasty. It is a secret base for the royal family of the Qingfeng Dynasty to cultivate elixirs. This secret base is basically unknown to anyone except a few members of the royal family. This secret base is even more important. It goes back decades. Decades ago, the royal family developed the spiritual land and opened up the elixir mountain. They found that the spiritual veins were developed and could grow many kinds of rare elixirs. In the past few decades, the royal family has used The elixirs basically come from that secret base, so this base is also a very important base for the royal family. Once this base is lost, it will be a huge blow to the royal family." "Right now, the rebels don't seem to know the existence of this elixir base. However, this elixir base is close to being exposed. I don't know if the rebels are too well-informed or there is a traitor in the royal family. The rebels already have a small force. We are approaching the elixir base." Cen Yuling said, "Around the elixir base, the royal family has also deployed a large number of defensive formations. However, if the rebels really target the elixir base, the formations cannot resist for too long. I think we young people Senior, you can go to the elixir base to help, and protect the elixir base first. The best thing is to be able to crush the rebels' eagerness for the elixir base." "Well, the elixir base is an extremely important strategic place and must be defended." Everyone agreed. "Yes, in this way, we have also calculated our strength. If we can keep the elixir base, it will be a great achievement." ¡°Let¡¯s go without further ado, let¡¯s go right now?¡± "That's right, after we come back, we will settle the accounts with the Zhuo family and the Zhang family!" Everyone was shocked and their fighting spirit was extremely high. Cen Yuling nodded and said: "Then everyone, please go back to the cave first and pack your bags. We will set off to the elixir base in an hour." After everyone left the hall, Cen Yuling came to Su Han quietly. Su Han is thinking about something at this moment. Seeing Cen Yuling approaching, Su Han smiled faintly: "Princess." "Su Han, what are you thinking about? Do you not want to go to the elixir base?" Cen Yuling was a little nervous when she asked this question. Su Han smiled lightly: "Of course not. Such an opportunity is also a rare experience for me." Hearing this, Cen Yuling also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She didn't know why, but she was really afraid that Su Han wouldn't go, as if she would be disappointed if Su Han didn't go. "But, is it just because this is a rare opportunity to gain experience?" Cen Yuling thought of this and secretly felt a little resentful. I don¡¯t know why, but Cen Yuling is now interested in Su Han¡¯sI always care about words for no reason. "By the way, Su Han. I heard that you competed with others twice in a row in the Zhouzi District? Did you defeat the opponent with a third level of cultivation?" Cen Yuling asked this, her beautiful eyes were also shining. In the world of martial arts, people always admire and respect powerful geniuses who can leapfrog challenges. Even if Cen Yuling is a princess, she is no exception. Su Han smiled and said, "It's just good luck." Cen Yuling raised her eyebrows and stopped talking. She is not a fool. She might be lucky once, but how could she still be lucky twice? An hour later, everyone gathered at the entrance of Cen Yuling Cave. Su Han brought Huo'er with him. Naturally, he would not let Huo'er miss this kind of opportunity to go out for training. Since it is a rebel rebellion, it must be a life and death fight. It can be said to be a rare opportunity for experience. After everyone gathered together, Cen Yuling also took out a magic weapon from the storage ring. This magic weapon was about the size of a paper boat. It swelled in the wind and soon turned into a three-story flying boat with exquisitely decorated pavilions and pavilions. "This is a flying boat specially used by the royal family. If we take the flying boat there, it will be faster." Cen Yuling introduced. It is obviously the first time for these geniuses to ride on such a flying boat. After going up, I touched and looked around, all of which seemed very curious. Feizhou left Fengming Academy and headed towards the Qingfeng Dynasty. The speed of this flying boat is faster than that of most genius flying powers. It took two days for the flying boat to enter the Qingfeng Dynasty and head towards the elixir base. There were still thousands of miles away from the elixir base, so Cen Yuling let the flying boat land. Everyone then flew on foot instead. This is also because we know that rebels may be nearby and we don¡¯t want to attract the attention of the rebels. "Everyone, how should we start? Do you have any opinions?" Cen Yuling asked. "I think, first of all, we must have a topographic map of this area." These geniuses were not to be outdone and expressed their opinions one after another. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2427 Revealing the Ancestor You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Then, we also need to know how much defense strength this elixir base has and how much rebel strength it has. Only by knowing this can we formulate tactics and combat plans." Everyone gave me appropriate suggestions. Cen Yuling listened carefully to everyone's opinions, and finally made a summary: "First inquire about the situation, then formulate a plan, make a decision and then act. Either you succeed with one blow, or you hold back." As he said that, he also looked at Su Han: "Su Han, what do you think?" Su Han didn¡¯t expect that Cen Yuling would suddenly ask himself. At the moment, he also smiled lightly: "It doesn't make much sense to kill a few people locally and conduct a few sneak attacks. To take action, you must be able to influence the overall situation, directly affect the trend, or even directly reverse the situation." Su Han¡¯s words also made Cen Yuling¡¯s beautiful eyes light up. At that moment, Cen Yuling also nodded in agreement and said: "That's right. Let's find a place nearby and settle down first. Then, those who are good at gathering information will go and find out the news first. After we understand the situation, we will make the next plan. ." Cen Yuling¡¯s words were recognized by everyone. At this moment, everyone found a hidden place and set up camp. At the same time, a group of geniuses who were good at concealing their figures also left the camp and went to various directions to inquire for information. A few days later, the information came back one after another. Cen Yuling roughly summarized that there was indeed a wave of rebels nearby planning to invade the elixir base. This wave of rebels belongs to the Xingyao Sect among the four major sects. The person leading this wave of rebels is a strong man at the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm of the Xingyao Sect. This fifth-level powerhouse in the Life Spring Realm is already the number one powerhouse in the Xingyao Sect and is an ancestor-level figure. In addition, among the rebels, there are many strong men who are at the peak of the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm and the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm. It can be said that they are full of talents. It can be seen that the Xingyao Sect¡¯s army is gathering. However, the Xingyao Sect's army was obviously blocked by the defensive formations around the elixir base and could not find a correct way to attack the elixir base. So in the past few days, although the main force of Xingyao Sect has been gathering continuously, they have never officially launched an attack. It can be seen that the people of Xingyao Sect are also looking for the correct way to attack. The people from Xingyao Sect obviously attach great importance to this elixir base. They knew that if they could capture this elixir base, it would be equivalent to grabbing the royal family by the throat and cutting off the royal family's supply, which would inevitably seriously affect the royal family's resistance. "The number of royal guards at this elixir base is less than one-fifth of the Xingyao Sect's army. If it were not for the defensive formation, this elixir base would not be able to defend itself. However, the defensive formation was cracked by them. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Cen Yuling frowned slightly, looking very worried. Around Cen Yuling, there are many geniuses. After listening to Cen Yuling's words, Cen He said, "So, wouldn't it be a matter of time before the Xingyao Sect rebels break through the elixir base?" Cen Yuling nodded: "The rebels seem to have been studying this defensive formation. Once they succeed in the research, they will be able to march straight in. At that time, the defenders of the elixir base will have no choice but to destroy the elixir base. medicine base. We would rather destroy ourselves than give these elixirs to the rebels." Cen He frowned: "In that case, I might as well drive straight into the rebels and kill the ancestor. In this way, the Xingyao Sect rebels will automatically collapse and the crisis can be resolved." As a genius at the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm, Cen He still has some confidence in fighting against strong men of the same level. Cen Yuling shook his head: "Brother, we only have you at the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm, and there are not many left who are even at the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm. And the other party not only has the ancestors of the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm, but also A large number of fourth-level masters of Life Spring Realm. If they form a battle formation, do you think you can still kill the ancestor and escape unscathed?" Hearing this, Cen He shook his head helplessly. Although he had the energy of a fifth-level genius in the Life Spring Realm, he knew that Cen Yuling was right. "If I can fight the fifth-level ancestor of the Life Spring Realm alone, I am 80 to 90 percent sure to kill him." Cen He finally added. Cen Yuling frowned slightly and whispered softly: "Fight with him alone? How can I have a chance to fight with him alone?" ¡°Obviously, Cen Yuling also had a big headache. Suddenly, Cen Yuling's eyes also fell on Su Han, who was resting with his eyes closed. I don¡¯t know why, Cen Yu?I subconsciously felt that if I asked Su Han about this kind of thing, I might be able to gain something. At the moment, Cen Yuling also asked tentatively: "Su Han, do you have any idea?" Su Han opened his eyes slightly and smiled lightly: "Are you sure you want to listen to my method?" "Of course you have to listen." Cen Yuling said with eyes shining. Su Han's eyes fell on Cen He and asked: "First Prince, are you sure that you will be able to fight with the ancestor of the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm?" "Of course, I'm 80 to 90 percent sure that there won't be any mistakes." Cen He nodded. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "In that case, wouldn't it be simple? I will help you lure the ancestor out alone, and then you can just kill him alone." "It's so easy to say? He is an ancestor of a sect, can he be led out of the cave so easily?" Cen He shook his head repeatedly. Su Han said: "The reason why you think it is difficult to attract the Ancestor is because everyone knows that the Ancestor-level figure is well-informed and it is difficult for anything to attract his attention. To put it bluntly, that is The temptation is not big enough. When the temptation is big enough, even a thousand-year-old monster will not be able to help but take action." "So, do you have a way to seduce him?" Cen Yuling's eyes lit up and she asked. Su Han nodded slowly: "Let's do it tomorrow. Whether it succeeds or not depends on tomorrow. As soon as the ancestor-level figure is destroyed, the rebel army will definitely fall apart." ¡­¡­ A remote and quiet deep valley, the morning sun shines in, making the light of this deep valley a little brighter. However, this deep valley area is now full of chilling atmosphere. The troops of the Xingyao Sect¡¯s army are constantly gathering and have already surrounded the area. The leader of this Xingyao Sect army is an ancestor of the fifth level of Life Spring Realm, whose name is Lu Guang Ancestor. He is the number one powerhouse in Xingyao Sect, and even among the top powerhouses in the entire rebel army. This morning, Patriarch Lu Guang still followed his old rules and summoned other senior officials of Xingyao Sect to discuss the pre-war countermeasures for this battle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2428: The Attracted People You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ancestor Lu Guang's eyes were burning as he swept in front of everyone: "Everyone, our army came with the purpose of seizing the elixir base, but we have been stranded outside the elixir base for more than three days. Three days is not long, and it may not have much impact on the overall situation. However, everyone must consider one issue. The fighting spirit of any team is cyclical. When the enthusiasm for this battle slowly wears away, the results may be completely different. different." "So, we must launch an attack within three days, and we must break the formation defense of this elixir base within three days. As long as this formation defense is opened, we can drive straight in and do whatever we want in this elixir base!" "Ancestor, how strong is the defensive formation of this elixir base? With so many of us, even if we bombard it hard, can we still not break it?" "Yes, in my opinion, the defense force of this elixir base is very small. How about we organize an attack first?" Ancestor Lu Guang was silent. He had never thought of organizing an attack. His only worry is that if this attack has no effect at all, it will have a huge impact on morale. Seeing that Ancestor Lu Guang did not express his position, some people became anxious: "Ancestor, there is no way for us to waste time here. Although there are formation masters who are studying how to break the defensive formation, they have not seen anything for three days. It¡¯s famous.¡± "That's right, when they figure it out, it will only be a matter of years and months." Ancestor Lu Guang saw that everyone had a strong desire to fight, and he pressed his hand downwards: "Everyone, I can understand your mood. However, as the commander-in-chief of this time, I must consider everything from the perspective of everything. All risks caused by mistakes must be eliminated.¡± "By the way, is there any trouble with the peripheral inspections?" Ancestor Lu Guang suddenly asked. Several strong men responsible for patrolling the perimeter said one after another: "There is no movement in the perimeter right now. The royal capital itself cannot be protected now, so no support can be sent here." Ancestor Lu Guang shook his head lightly: "If you think so, you will suffer a loss sooner or later. Maybe there will be no support from the royal capital, but there is no guarantee that they will send out a message asking for help." "What? Who can they turn to for help?" "Yes, how strong an ally can the Qingfeng Dynasty royal family be? I remember that the relationship between the Qingfeng Dynasty royal family and several other surrounding dynasties is not very good." "That's right, ancestor, let's not worry too much. Now our rebels clearly have the advantage. We are also determined to win this elixir base. With the Zhuo family and Zhang family secretly supporting us, no one can stop us." "Moreover, if they really ask for help from outside, we should fight quickly." Ancestor Lu Guang was deep in thought when suddenly his ears twitched and a ray of light shot out from his eyes, far into the distance of the deep valley. At that place, there were sudden waves of terrifying fluctuations in the spiritual power of heaven and earth. In an instant, everyone felt this change. "What's going on?" Everyone clearly noticed that this terrifying fluctuation in the spiritual power of heaven and earth had spread to their feet, making their feet visibly tremble. Everyone¡¯s eyes were all looking in that direction in unison. All I saw was a large expanse of void in that direction. Without any warning, it suddenly turned red, as if there were countless candles hidden in the void and they all burned up at once. The next moment, all kinds of creatures around were frightened and fled one after another. Birds and beasts were flying around in disarray, looking extremely hasty. "What is this?" Everyone was puzzled. The ancestor Lu Guang was very calm and shouted: "Don't panic, there must be some powerful creatures in this area, so they disturbed the weak creatures. Don't worry." Ancestor Lu Guang¡¯s spiritual consciousness is stronger than others, and he can faintly detect some clues. Just when everyone was suspicious, a rising flame suddenly rolled out of the red sea of ??fire, appeared in the sky with dazzling brilliance, rose into the sky, and emitted a dazzling fiery red light. Everyone thought their eyes were dazzled, but when they looked again, the rising flame turned out to be a huge creature, covered in fiery red, with long flame streamlines on its wings, hovering and rolling above the clouds. The image of this creature is very consistent with the legendary ancient phoenix. For a moment, Ancestor Lu Guang¡¯s breathing suddenly became rapid. He never expected that a wild ancient phoenix would appear in this place. "thisA is this the legendary ancient phoenix? "Someone asked weakly. "Absolutely. It is said that the ancient phoenix has extremely strong combat power, and its bloodline can transform a monk's bloodline. If its bloodline can be fused, the future combat power and potential will be stronger than that of monks of the same level." "This phoenix body is not that exaggeratedly big. It looks like a phoenix that has not yet reached adulthood." The ancient phoenix is ??definitely an extremely rare creature. Everyone present has never seen them before in this life. For a moment, everyone¡¯s breathing became rapid. Various thoughts inevitably arise in each mind. Even the exposed ancestor was completely unable to control his ecstatic emotions. He was observing this ancient phoenix, and he could see that this phoenix was not yet mature, and its strength was roughly at the first level of Life Spring Realm. He can definitely tame this kind of cultivation. Once the temptation to tame an ancient phoenix arises in the heart, it cannot be suppressed at all. "Compared with any rebellion or seizing power, the benefit of getting a young phoenix is ??obviously more cost-effective in the long run. Because, by absorbing and refining the Phoenix bloodline, his own bloodline potential can be raised to a higher level. In addition, if this phoenix can still be tamed, his ancestor Lu Guang may even hope to become the strongest person in the Qingfeng Dynasty in the future. Once you reach that level, if you don¡¯t have all the power and positions at your fingertips, why do you still need to work so hard here with the rebels to build the elixir base? For a moment, Ancestor Lu Guang also immediately made a decision in his heart. The opportunity must not be missed, the time will never come again. Ancestor Lu Guang made this decision without any hesitation or too much consideration. At that moment, Ancestor Lu Guang waved his hand and ordered: "Don't move around here, in case the people in the elixir base take the opportunity to break out. I went over to see what happened!" Patriarch Lu Guang naturally didn¡¯t want these people to come with him and make noise. It was enough for him to surrender a phoenix at the first level of Life Spring Realm. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2429: Massive Bleeding You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°If these people follow, whether they help or add to the chaos, the most important thing is, if they feel that they have contributed and want a share of the pie, then it¡¯s hard to explain. Seeing Ancestor Lu Guang turn into a stream of light and disappear in front of everyone in an instant, everyone else looked at each other in shock. Just now, Ancestor Lu Guang told everyone not to think wildly and to stick to their positions to prevent others from taking advantage of them. But in the blink of an eye, Ancestor Lu Guang abandoned the large army and left alone, claiming to go there to find out what was going on. No one here is a fool. Who are we here to find out? Who doesn¡¯t know that getting that ancient phoenix will bring endless benefits? This is obviously selfish! However, Ancestor Lu Guang was their ancestor after all, and for a while, it was hard for everyone to say anything. After a moment of embarrassment, someone finally couldn't help it anymore and muttered: "This is unfair. The ancestor is the commander-in-chief. Logically speaking, he should be sitting here, but he left alone in the end. What if something big happens? , who will make the decision?" "It makes sense. It's not a good idea if there is no leader, right?" "Ancestor is going to provoke that phoenix. Although it is only a young phoenix, it is still a phoenix after all. If you can't take it down in a moment, don't cause any big trouble. In my opinion, we have to go over and help. " "Yes, yes, we should help. After all, we still have business, so we should solve it quickly! Besides, with the Phoenix bloodline, everyone who sees it has a share. If we don't get over here, where will it be our turn?" "Let's go over and have a look." "Wait a minute, if we all go there, what will happen here? What if" "The army will be stationed here for a while, nothing will happen. Of course, if you want to stay here, I have no problem with it." "Nonsense, I won't stay. I want to go together." "Wait a minute, if all of us high-level officials leave, it would be too unsafe if no high-level officials stay here. I think we should draw lots." "You can also draw lots, but we have agreed that if the person who wins the lottery passes and gets the Phoenix bloodline, everyone will get a share when they come back." "Okay, it's settled, draw lots." Soon, the results of the draw came out. The five senior executives got the opportunity through drawing lots and immediately chased in the direction where the ancestor Lu Guang left. They are all at the fourth level of Life Spring Realm. Even if their ancestor turns against him, as long as they work together, they are fully capable of fighting against him. The fifth level of the Life Spring Realm is against the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm. It is no problem for one to deal with three or four. But if you add the five together, you still have to worry about three points. Ancestor Lu Guang never thought that he had selfish motives and that others also had selfish motives. Not long after he left with his front legs, these guys followed him with their rear legs. Seeing these guys poking their heads from behind, the ancestor was furious and shouted: "What are you doing? Are you leaving your post without permission?" One of them chuckled and said, "We want to come over and see if we can help." "I can handle it all by myself without your help. You go back quickly!" Ancestor Lu Guang said angrily. "Hey, ancestor, there is strength in numbers." "Yes, ancestor, have you taken a liking to this phoenix? Although we are not as powerful as you, we can still help you chase and intercept it, right? Otherwise, what will happen if it escapes?" "Ancestor, everyone has a share in seeing you, so you have to let us have a share of the pie, right?" "How presumptuous!" Ancestor Lu Guang was furious, glaring his eyes, and regardless of the friendship between the same sect, he slammed into these guys under the pressure of a fifth-level powerhouse in the Life Spring Realm. ¡°Obviously, Ancestor Lu Guang is not the kind of person who compromises easily. How can these guys interfere with what he likes, let alone get a share of the pie? What he wants is exclusivity. These senior officials of Xingyao Sect had formed a tacit understanding before they came. When they saw Patriarch Lu Guang threatening them with coercion, they felt angry in their hearts. They each shouldered a part of it in a very tacit understanding. They actually withstood the coercion calmly. . Ancestor Lu Guang was greatly surprised. He originally thought that as soon as he released the pressure, these guys would retreat. But I didn't expect that these guys had a tacit understanding and wanted to rebel! Ancestor Lu Guang glanced at these guys coldly: "What? Are you going to openly confront me?" ¡°Ancestor, don¡¯t say it so harshly, we also have good intentions. We are all members of the Xingyao Sect, and you are our ancestor. We should all unite when something happens." "That's right. If everyone has selfish motives at this time, wouldn't the sect fall apart? By the way, it seems that you, our ancestor, just said that we must unite as one." Ancestor Lu Guang was furious. He seemed to have said similar words before. Turning around, these guys used what he said to refute him, leaving Ancestor Delu Guang without any words to refute. Although Patriarch Lu Guang was furious, he did not lose his mind. He could see that these guys came prepared and had obviously formed a tacit understanding. Although I am a strong person at the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm, I still have some scruples when facing five people at the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm. The most important thing is that if the two sides fight, the plan to tame the ancient phoenix will completely go bankrupt. Therefore, Ancestor Lu Guang thought for a moment and immediately calmed down. At this time, it is definitely not possible to force yourself, and you must pay attention to strategy. He smiled lightly at the moment: "Well, it's rare for you to have such a heart. In this case, let's open the skylight and speak frankly. We must capture this ancient phoenix alive. If you help me subdue this phoenix, you will definitely benefit from it in the future." "Ancestor, the benefits in the future are too vague. We think it would be better to divide them up on the spot." Ancestor Lu Guang was angry: "Fart, do you want to kill the phoenix and share its materials? Don't you understand that a living phoenix is ??worth more than ten times more than a dead phoenix?" "Then the ancestor said, how should we distribute it?" "Yes, the living phoenix belongs to you, ancestor, and we haven't gained any benefits, so that doesn't make sense." The words of these guys are becoming more and more rude. Ancestor Lu Guang snorted coldly: "Then what do you want?" "We all listen to you, ancestor. As long as it is reasonable, we will naturally accept it." "Reasonable?" Ancestor Lu Guang snorted, thought for a moment, and then said, "Let's do this. Each of you will be given three drops of Phoenix blood. In addition, the elixir and Saint Yuan Stone will be negotiated separately, and the total value will not be less than one million. Holy Yuan Stone, how about it?" Ancestor Lu Guang was hemorrhaging a lot. He also knew that if he didn't bleed a lot, these guys would probably demand that the Phoenix be killed so that they could divide the profits. Therefore, Patriarch Lu Guang would rather bleed heavily in exchange for a living phoenix. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2430: Introducing a Trap You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This offer is already extremely generous. One million Saint Yuan Stones is definitely a very exaggerated number. Even for Patriarch Lu Guang, taking out one million Saint Yuan Stones all at once would be absolutely nerve-wracking. However, for them, the senior officials of Xingyao Sect, this million has to be divided with other people, not only the five of them, but also more people who have not come. With less than 100,000 distributed to each person, the appeal is not that great. Seeing that these guys were still unmoved, Ancestor Lu Guang was very angry: "Don't be too greedy. Be careful that I turn my back on you. Even without you, this phoenix will still not be able to escape in my hands." "Hey, ancestor, we know your sincerity. But your conditions are still not enough compared to an ancient phoenix." "Then what is enough?" Ancestor Lu Guang was furious. "If we help our ancestor capture this ancient phoenix alive, ancestor, you will owe each of us three favors from now on. Whether it is us or our descendants, if anything is asked of you, you must agree." "Three favors per person?" Ancestor Lu Guang asked coldly. "Yes." "There are five of you, three for each of you, and I want to make fifteen favors. Am I going to be your boss every day from now on?" Lu Guang Patriarch said. "Ancestor, compared to an ancient phoenix, this is nothing, right?" Ancestor Lu Guang said calmly: "If you make excessive demands, do I have to fulfill them for you unconditionally? There is no such reason in the world." "Don't worry, the demands we make will not be detrimental to you, nor will they violate basic human ethics." Ancestor Lu Guang pondered for a moment, obviously weighing it in his heart. "These guys obviously want to take advantage of the opportunity to rob. How can I let them take advantage of it? Why not agree to them for the time being and find opportunities to deal with them one by one later." Ancestor Lu Guang thought about this and pretended to be very reluctant: "Okay, according to the conditions you said, but you'd better not play any tricks, and don't make too many demands in the future. Otherwise, I will I won¡¯t agree easily.¡± "Hey, it won't be too much, ancestor, don't worry." "Then, we have to ask our ancestors to swear an oath. Otherwise, how can we trust him?" Ancestor Lu Guang was furious, these guys are really meticulous. Why don't you find them so smart in the sect? "Okay, I will comply with your request. If anyone tries to play tricks later, don't blame me for falling out." With that said, Ancestor Lu Guang also made the oath extremely reluctantly. These people analyzed the oath of Ancestor Lu Guang and determined that there were no loopholes. They were all very satisfied at the moment. "Okay, let's all work harder and help the ancestor conquer this phoenix. We will all share the blessings." "Yes, our ancestors have been so kind to us, so we can't live up to our ancestors' wishes." "Go, go, go, go." Although Ancestor Lu Guang was angry, he did not lose his mind after all. He knew that since the conditions had been agreed, he should think carefully about how to get these guys to help as much as possible. Although the phoenix is ??at the first level of Life Spring Realm, it is of the bloodline of ancient divine beasts after all, so it does not necessarily have the ability to escape from the hands of its ancestor Lu Guang. If it is determined to escape, it may actually succeed. Therefore, Ancestor Lu Guang thought that it would be a good thing for him to let these guys help him guard various directions and block the path of this phoenix. At least he would not have to worry about this phoenix wandering around. "Okay, your next task is to follow my orders and attack separately. You must surround it. Only in this way can I have a way to surrender it." With the help of these five people, Ancestor Lu Guang is absolutely 100% confident that he will not let Phoenix escape. At this moment, Ancestor Lu Guang waved his hand, and a line of spiritual power flowed in the void, drawing a simple map. "Everyone, look at the map of this area. We only need to guard these important areas. These points are the places we must pass through. Each of you will guard one place and respond to each other." "Okay, there are five points here, and there are exactly five of us." The five people said one after another. Ancestor Lu Guang nodded: "You just need to guard these points and be careful of the Phoenix escaping. As long as you guard, I will definitely surrender this Phoenix as quickly as possible!"A strong person at the fifth level of Life Spring Realm still has some confidence. ¡­¡­ While these six people were scheming, Su Han, not far away, also laughed. After all, these guys couldn't resist the temptation of the Phoenix bloodline. Cen He and Cen Yuling were beside them. Although they didn't say anything, they were very surprised in their hearts. Originally, they thought Su Han was just talking casually, but they didn't expect that he was really capable of drawing out the exposed ancestor. It has to be said that Cen Yuling cannot understand Su Han more and more. This guy seems to have endless secrets waiting to be discovered, and they will never be exhausted. Furthermore, Su Han not only used the ancient phoenix to lure Ancestor Lu Guang out, but also arranged a maze formation on their only path. Seeing that Ancestor Lu Guang only brought five strong men, and they were all separated, and with the maze formation, it would not be difficult to defeat them one by one. "Su Han, are you sure your maze array will be effective on them?" Cen Yuling asked in a low voice. Su Han smiled faintly: "For a monk of this level, my maze formation should still be effective." Cen He nodded and said, "Okay, let's get ready!" Huo'er kept hovering in the void. Although it was naturally aggressive and really wanted to rush out and fight those guys at this moment, it knew its mission. Now, my mission is to bait, not to fight these guys. With the exception of the fifth-level ancestor of the Life Spring Realm, Huo'er has a certain degree of confidence in the other five of these guys. But if these guys swarmed up, Huo'er would probably have no choice but to run away. Therefore, Huo'er knew very well that there was no need to fight with them. The Phoenix clan is not the most powerful in terms of speed, but that is only compared to the most powerful races from ancient times to the present. Speed ??is not the strongest. But compared to humans, Phoenix's speed is still very advantageous. Huo'er's speed was at full speed. Except for Lu Guang Ancestor who could surpass it, the other five people all felt that it was very difficult in terms of speed. Seeing Huo'er's reaction, Ancestor Lu Guang was slightly surprised. This phoenix had obviously discovered their whereabouts. "It found us, chase it!" Ancestor Lu Guang was a little annoyed. On their side, their respective positions were not in place when this phoenix discovered their whereabouts. This will undoubtedly increase the difficulty of their pursuit. Fortunately, Ancestor Lu Guang is very fast and can barely suppress this phoenix. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2431 Attack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! In this way, Ancestor Lu Guang took the lead, while the other five people followed crazily behind. Once the Phoenix noticed them, it undoubtedly greatly disrupted their plans. If they fail to follow up in the end, it means they have not been able to help. Ancestor Lu Guang can completely break the contract. You must keep up, even if it¡¯s three moves or two moves, it can prove that they helped. For a time, these guys were very anxious, fearing that they would not get the benefit. Before this, Huo'er also made a very detailed plan with Su Han and the others. Glancing back, I saw that it was indeed the Lu Guang Ancestor who was chasing ahead alone, while several others had been left behind. Huo'er knew that the time had come. At that moment, Huo'er's figure suddenly dived downwards, heading towards the ground. The Lu Guang Ancestor gave a strange laugh and raised his arm in the distance. Suddenly, a huge bronze sundial appeared from behind him. The sundial was like a large disk running at high speed, with majestic momentum and extremely fast movement. Quickly, rotating at high speed, it pressed hard against Chao Huo'er's figure. This is the most proud treasure of Ancestor Lu Guang. It is so powerful that it can be described as extremely terrifying. Feeling the power of the sundial, Huo'er didn't dare to neglect it. With a flash of his body, he turned into a mini red bird, but his speed was still extremely fast. It moved crazily in the void. His flexible body made the sundial hit him. Not on it. "However, this sundial is indeed very powerful. In this case, it still clings to the fire. Wherever the fire goes, it goes wherever it goes, trying to suppress the fire. Ancestor Lu Guang laughed ferociously and admired in his heart: "It is indeed an ancient phoenix. Although it is only in its infancy, its transformation methods are already somewhat advanced. However, my sundial, even if it changes into thousands of shapes, it is difficult to escape tracking. Look at this ancestor suppressing this phoenix with force." Ancestor Lu Guang naturally wanted to take action quickly. Now he started to take care of this phoenix. Those guys hadn't caught up yet, so they were naturally embarrassed to say that they had helped. ¡°In this case, those previous promises will be meaningless. "Resign yourself to your fate, even if you hide and hide, you will eventually fall into the hands of my ancestor." Ancestor Lu Guang's consciousness strengthened again, and he used the tracking method of the sundial to its limit. For a time, the sundial made a buzzing sound, as if the entire void was covered by it. At this moment, all of a sudden, Ancestor Lu Guang¡¯s consciousness moved, and an inexplicable throbbing suddenly flashed through the sea of ??consciousness. The next moment, Ancestor Lu Guang¡¯s figure froze, and his eyes began to scan around with vigilance. At this time, some transparent brick-like runes suddenly appeared out of thin air in the space around Ancestor Lu Guang, and began to pile up around Ancestor Lu Guang, compressing the space around him. "Huh? What is this?" Ancestor Lu Guang was full of vigilance. Faced with these runes, he tried to rush them several times, but found that he would not be able to rush them for a while. Just when Patriarch Lu Guang was in shock and confusion, a huge fist suddenly struck him head-on in the void. "Get away!" Ancestor Lu Guang punched hard to shake the fist away. At the same time, his blood surged and he discovered that the power of this fist was not low. "Who is sneaking up on me!" Ancestor Lu Guang was also very angry. He couldn't understand who had the guts to sneak up on him? Could it be those five people? However, now that Phoenix has not been caught, there is absolutely no need for those five people to sneak attack on him. Besides, those five people are definitely not that strong. Soon, a figure appeared not far in front of Ancestor Lu Guang. Ancestor Lu Guang¡¯s pupils shrank and he realized that the person who came was actually Cen He, the eldest prince of the Qingfeng Dynasty. Cen He's face was gloomy and he said angrily: "Lu Guang, the royal family has always treated you Xingyao Sect well, right? You still commit rebellion, which really disappoints me." "So it's you? The royal family really sent out a message for help?" Ancestor Lu Guang's face darkened. Cen He had been studying at Fengming Academy. The reason why he appeared here today must have been informed by the royal family. However, even though Ancestor Lu Guang was surprised, he did not feel too much pressure. In his eyes, although Cen He is also at the fifth level of Life Spring Realm, he is still a young man after all, and his experience in all aspects is undoubtedly different from his own. However, what worries Ancestor Lu Guang is, when will this Cen He be able to be related to the ancient Phoenix? Or a coincidence? Ancestor Lu Guang didn¡¯t have time to think about it, he looked at Cen He and sneered harshly: ¡°First Prince, I know that you have always thought that you have the strength to challenge me. But today, I?To burst your illusions and show you that you are worthless. " ???????????????????????????????????????????: Lu Guang Patriarch didn¡¯t even bother to catch Huo¡¯er. He mobilized all his spiritual energy and planned to deal with Cen He first. At this moment, in the void, a golden storm suddenly struck towards Ancestor Lu Guang and enveloped Ancestor Lu Guang. For a moment, Ancestor Lu Guang felt that his whole body was at a loss, and his movements suddenly became slow. "What the hell is this?" Ancestor Lu Guang couldn't help but be a little surprised, and a sense of horror suddenly passed through his mind. Ancient phoenix, strange transparent runes, strange golden storms In the past, Cenhe didn't have so many strange tricks at all, right? The most important thing is that these tricks actually make Ancestor De Luguang find it extremely difficult. For a moment, a terrible guess flashed through Ancestor Lu Guang¡¯s mind. Could it be that Cen He has a helper secretly? Although these helpers did not show up, these weird tricks have already made it extremely difficult for the ancestor Lu Guang. For a moment, a dark cloud floated in Patriarch Lu Guang¡¯s heart. ??Cen He didn¡¯t show too much politeness to him, and rushed directly towards Ancestor Lu Guang. The two of them fought together, the sky was dark and the earth was dark. Ancestor Lu Guang was repeatedly restricted by the transparent runes and restrained by the golden storm, unable to exert his maximum combat effectiveness at all. After a while, he fell into a disadvantage. Once Cen He suppresses his opponent, he will not give him any chance. What's more, Cen He is holding his breath in his heart. The royal family has always treated the Xingyao Sect very well, but he did not expect that the Xingyao Sect would collude with the other three sects to cause trouble. At that moment, Cen He also launched the strongest attacks one after another. The Lu Guang Ancestor was in a hurry and could only resist with the defensive talisman. "However, the defensive talismans are also limited. Ancestor Lu Guang knows very well that he cannot last long. Once the defensive talismans are used up, he will be finished. Not far away, Cen Yuling watched the battle with her mouth slightly open in surprise. She never expected that with the help of Su Han's various magical powers, Cen He could take down the Lu Guang Ancestor so easily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2432 Annihilation of All You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I have to live, I must live." The instinct of survival made Ancestor De Luguang very tenacious, and he continued to resist under Na Cen He's relentless attacks. At the same time, Ancestor Lu Guang released his spiritual consciousness and summoned the five accomplices to come to his aid. "You guys, why don't you come to our aid quickly?" Ancestor Lu Guang shouted angrily. The five strong men were speeding up all the way and kept getting closer. However, when they approached, they found that the battlefield had undergone tremendous changes, especially when they saw the strange transparent runes and golden storms in the void. An instinctive fear made them involuntarily slow down. At this moment, after being shouted out like this by the Lu Guang Ancestor, it would be unreasonable for them to hold back any longer. After all, everyone is still from the same sect, and Lu Guang¡¯s ancestor is their ancestor. The situation they are encountering now has exceeded their imagination. If they were too afraid to move forward, causing the demise of Lu Guang Ancestor, they would definitely be blamed if they were investigated later. "Everyone, it seems that we have fallen into a trap. The phoenix came out to lure us. Now the five of us must advance together and retreat together, and we cannot be defeated by each other." "That makes sense. Let's advance together and retreat together. Let's help our ancestors regain the situation first and then talk about it. As long as our ancestors regain the situation, we will have a chance." "What should we do? Go up together and attack Cen He?" "Cen He is not scary, but what is scary is that there is obviously a mastermind behind this matter. It is impossible for Cen He alone to control an ancient phoenix, as well as the strange transparent runes and golden storm. " These people were talking a lot, and they were all instinctively afraid of the mastermind behind the scenes. "Everyone, listen to me." Among the five people, a man in white said. "What do you have in mind?" "You see, Cen He is at the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm, and Ancestor Lu Guang is also at the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm. Under normal circumstances, the Ancestor does not have much chance of losing. The reason why the Ancestor is being suppressed by one side is because Because of the transparent runes and the golden storm. If we attack that phoenix, maybe the mastermind behind the scenes can only use these two things to protect the phoenix. In this way, the combat power of the ancestor Lu Guang can be fully utilized. Wouldn't it be more useful than us going up there in a swarm?" This person¡¯s proposal was instantly approved by everyone. "It makes sense, let's settle it. That phoenix is ??at the first level of Life Spring Realm. If we catch it, the people behind the scenes will definitely try to save it. In this way, we can be considered as sharing the burden for Ancestor Lu Guang. " "Let's go together and capture the Phoenix first!" The five people turned into five rays of light and flew towards Huo'er. However, they obviously underestimated Huo'er's fighting power. I saw Huo'er opening his mouth and spitting out a fiery red Yuan Pearl. The void rolled into a sea of ??fire. Then, Huo'er's dharma body flashed, and countless phoenix feathers turned into fire rays, covering the area around the five people like a meteor shower. This phoenix feather transformed into light, full of heat, and instantly ignited the entire void. And the sharp edge carried by the fire light was also extremely sharp, as if it could cut the earth and the sky. ah¡­¡­ The screams continued, and for just a short moment, these five people were covered with dozens of phoenix feathers, and blood splattered everywhere. And in the void, at this time, hundreds of red and blue vines stretched out out of thin air, wrapping around the five people. The red and blue vines, with an extremely terrifying mixture of heat and cold, suppressed the five people tightly. In a hurry, the five people also saw a figure appearing out of thin air in the void not far ahead. He looked at the five people with indifferent eyes, as if he were looking at dead people, without any mercy. As the figure's hand movements changed, the five people also understood that these strange red and blue vines were controlled by this figure. And this figure turned out to be a young man. Judging from his age, he was much younger than the eldest prince Cen He. For a moment, the five people were also extremely surprised. Has there ever been such a genius among the younger generation of Qingfeng Dynasty? Even the third princess, Cen Yuling, would never be able to fight against the five of them at the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm with one person. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As the phoenix chirped, it turned into a little red bird and landed on the young man's shoulder. This scene left the five of them dumbfounded, and a sense of despair arose in their hearts. MorningIf such a character appears, they will never take a trip into this muddy water. But now, it's too late to say anything. When these five people were in despair, the red and blue vines also strangled these five people one by one. And over there, Patriarch Lu Guang couldn¡¯t wait for rescue, and was finally killed by Cen He with a sword. Cen Yuling also walked out of the hiding place, her beautiful eyes shining with incredible brilliance. She obviously didn't expect that with Su Han's help, the Lu Guang ancestor and the five powerful men could kill so easily. In this way, the Xingyao Sect army entrenched in this area is leaderless. Next, it is time for massacre! ¡­¡­ In the deep valley outside the elixir base, the rebel team, like a formation of iron barrels, surrounded the elixir base, and the siege was tight. Although Patriarch Lu Guang and five senior leaders have left temporarily, the rebels still have other senior leaders sitting in charge. Their formation is still very rigorous and their fighting spirit is still very passionate. ¡°Obviously, these rebels are not aware of the bad news about Patriarch Lu Guang and the five senior officials. Inside the elixir base, only one or two thousand elite monks from the Qingfeng Dynasty royal family are stationed here. Although they were all elite monks, the absolute disadvantage of their small number meant that this elixir base did not have the strength to organize a breakout. Of course, they can¡¯t break out. Guarding this elixir base is their only mission. If this elixir base falls into the hands of the rebels, what if they break through and escape? Therefore, it is the consensus of all monks to rely on defensive formations to defend this elixir base. However, this situation of a large army pressing down on the situation made everyone's nerves tense. No one can predict when the rebel attack will be launched. Once this attack is launched, it will definitely be a bloody battle. The rebels' numerical advantage is very obvious, and they can organize wave after wave of attacks. But here at the base, there are one or two thousand elite monks, but there is no room for negligence. If one dies, one is missing. One less means one less combat effectiveness. Under such circumstances, one can imagine how much pressure the monks stationed at the elixir base felt. Fortunately, the base has a powerful defensive formation. This defensive formation completely covers the main passages of the base. If the rebels want to break into these passages, they must pay a huge price. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2433 Cen Yuesha You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, a beautiful figure appeared in the core passage of the formation hub. This beautiful figure has a very elegant temperament, like an orchid in an empty valley. Between the eyebrows, she is somewhat similar to Cen Yuling, but in her temperament, there is a bit more mature charm. This figure is none other than Cen Yuesha, the eldest princess of the Qingfeng Dynasty. She is the sister of the Emperor of the Qingfeng Dynasty and Cen Yuling¡¯s aunt. ¡° However, she is not a few years older than Cen Yuling. At this moment, Cen Yuesha is inspecting every channel of this formation to prevent these channels from having loopholes and being caught by the enemy. At this moment, the elixir base is in danger, or in other words, the entire Qingfeng Dynasty is in danger. This made Cen Yuesha look worried. She already knew that the army of the Xingyao Sect was besieging the elixir base this time, and the Lu Guang Ancestor headed by the Xingyao Sect was one level higher than her in terms of cultivation. If they really fight, she may not be an opponent. However, she has already made up her mind. If the Xingyao Sect army really attacks, she will never let the rebels enter the elixir base unless they step over her body. Just when Cen Yuesha was inspecting the formation, suddenly a person hurriedly walked outside, but it was a spy who was observing the enemy's movements outside. "Princess, the Luguang Patriarch and the five Xingyao Sect senior officials left one after another, and I don't know what they were playing." "They left? Why did they leave?" Cen Yuesha was a little surprised. "My subordinates don't know either. They were observing the enemy's situation at the edge of the formation. They seemed to see turbulence in the distance, but they did not dare to leave without permission to investigate. Not long after, Patriarch Lu Guang left, followed by five more A senior member of the Xingyao Sect left. The subordinates wondered if there was new movement in the periphery? Or, could we have reinforcements arriving?" The secret agent¡¯s tone contained a hint of surprise. Cen Yuesha shook her head: "The manpower in the capital is already tight now, how can we find manpower to help us?" Cen Yuesha is very clear about the current situation. Knowing that the royal capital was also besieged by rebels, the Ni Bodhisattva could not protect himself when he crossed the river. "Eldest princess, could it be reinforcements from outside? Didn't the king ask for help from several surrounding dynasties?" The spy looked hopeful. "I hope so." Cen Yuesha sighed lightly, not holding out much hope. Several surrounding dynasties did not have a very good relationship with the Qingfeng Dynasty. At the moment, Cen Yuesha ordered the spy: "Continue to observe, and report immediately if there is any movement." "Yes." The spy turned and left. Cen Yuesha turned around and returned to her tent. About two-quarters of an hour later, the secret agent suddenly rushed in hurriedly, his face was excited, and he said with joy: "Princess, the fight is about to begin, the fight is about to begin!" Cen Yuesha's heart skipped a beat and she frowned: "What's the fight? Are the rebels starting to attack?" If a fight really breaks out, she is not afraid of death, but she is afraid that even if she fights to the death, the elixir base will still fall into the hands of the rebels. ¡°This princess is going to take a look.¡± Cen Yuesha walked out. The spy shook his head and waved his hands: "No, no, Princess, my subordinate didn't make it clear just now. It was not the rebels who launched an attack, but someone who launched an attack on the rebels!" "Is there still such a thing? Have reinforcements really arrived?" Cen Yuesha's beautiful eyes brightened slightly, but then she felt a shiver in her heart, "Don't be too happy too early, maybe it's just a trick staged by the Xingyao Sect rebels to lure us out. Don't be fooled and don't respond. Ever changing.¡± At the moment, Cen Yuesha still walked towards the outer edge of the formation. Obviously, she also wanted to see what happened, to see if reinforcements were really arriving or if the Xingyao Sect was playing some trick. If reinforcements really arrive, it will undoubtedly be a great thing. Standing on the edge of the formation, looking at the outer edge of the deep valley. The rebel troops on the periphery were densely surrounding the entire deep valley, blocking almost all the roads out of the elixir base. Such a dense siege seems to indicate that the rebels are ready to fight with real swords and guns. However, after looking carefully for a while, Cen Yuesha discovered that there seemed to be a certain degree of commotion among the rebels outside the deep valley. And, the closer you get to the periphery, the more obvious the commotion becomes. However, standing on the edge of the formation, it is not easy to see clearly what is happening outside.After a while, the restlessness in the periphery became obviously more intense. The outer void seemed to be suddenly dyed with color. The red clouds continued to advance from a distance, constantly devouring the void here. That kind of advancement speed is neither fast nor slow, but full of the coercion of a strong person, giving people an extremely depressing sense of oppression. The rebel team was originally in a very stable formation, but at this moment, there was a serious commotion and the formation began to become chaotic. Suddenly, a sharp whistle came from the void. The next moment, a person suddenly shot out of the void, squatting high in the sky, and suddenly shook his hand and dropped something: "Listen, you rebels, there is no trace of the ancestor Lu Guang, and all the five senior officials of your Xingyao Sect have been killed. This It¡¯s their heads¡­¡± This person is naturally Su Han. Su Han was like throwing a ball, one after another, the heads of the five senior officials were thrown down one by one into the army. The bloody heads fell into the ranks of the rebels one by one, causing a huge commotion. Someone caught the head and took a look and found that it was real. It was indeed the heads of the five senior officials who had just left. The heads of these five high-level officials all still have their eyes widened, and they look like they are not dead. That expression looked like he had experienced the most terrifying thing in the world before he died. "Ah! It's really them!" "How could this happen? Oh my God, what on earth is going on?" "Even Ancestor Lu Guang was killed? How is this possible?" When the rebels saw the heads of the five high-level officials, they suddenly became commotion, and their expressions changed drastically, full of fear. Other senior officials quickly squeezed into the crowd, took the head in their hands, and examined it. They still didn't believe it, thinking that someone with ulterior motives might have forged the head to mess with their situation. However, when they got the head in hand and examined it carefully, they finally determined that this head was indeed the head of the five top leaders. Five high-level people at the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm actually fell one after another in such a short period of time. Obviously, this sudden blow suddenly disrupted the rebels' deployment and shattered their hearts. "Have you seen this sundial? The magic weapon that Lu Guang ancestors relied on for survival is now given to me as a toy." Su Han slapped the sundial in his hand hard, with a wanton smile on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2434: Crushing the Rebels You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing the sundial, the remaining senior officials were completely dumbfounded. The treasures on which Patriarch Lu Guang became famous are naturally recognized by these high-level officials. Seeing Patriarch Lu Guang¡¯s natal treasures, they all fell into the hands of the other party as toys. This kind of psychological blow immediately made the senior executives break out in cold sweat. "Who is that kid?" Several senior executives stared with big eyes, completely confused, and all shook their heads. ¡°Obviously, they didn¡¯t know this young man who suddenly appeared. "He seems to be very young. Can this kid kill Ancestor Lu Guang?" "Impossible, absolutely impossible." Several senior officials were completely dumbfounded. They only relied on instinct to maintain the team, suppress the team's commotion, and prevent the team from directly collapsing. In the elixir base, Cen Yuesha was also confused. She also didn't understand. "Your Highness, the eldest princess, who is that young man? Does our Qingfeng Dynasty have such a number one figure? Could it be reinforcements from other dynasties?" Cen Yuesha is also full of doubts now. She doesn¡¯t know this young man. At first, she thought it was a trick played by the Xingyao Sect rebels. However, what the young man threw down was indeed the head of a senior member of the Xingyao Sect. Cen Yuesha still had this point of view. ¡°That said, it is basically certain that the people coming are reinforcements, and they are friends rather than enemies. "Has Patriarch Lu Guang really fallen?" Cen Yuesha was full of doubts. If Patriarch Lu Guang had really fallen, then at least half of her worries could be eliminated instantly. And if those five high-level officials also fall, even if the number of these rebels is doubled, they will not be enough to pose a threat. Because in that case, the rebels would be leaderless. In the world of martial arts, many times it is not a competition of numbers at all. As long as absolute power has an overwhelming advantage, the disadvantage in numbers can be completely offset. "Your Highness, Princess, look, there seems to be someone else." Cen Yuesha looked around and saw two more figures flying out from behind the young man. These two figures were very familiar to Cen Yuesha. "He'er? Yuling?" Cen Yuesha was also pleasantly surprised for a moment. She never expected that it would be her two nieces and nephews who would show up. So, that mysterious young man was also the helper Cen He and Cen Yuling found? This is really an unexpected surprise for Cen Yuesa. "Huh? What is that?" Suddenly someone pointed at the void behind the mysterious boy and asked in a hurried tone. Everyone looked and saw red clouds suddenly rolling in behind the young man, and a huge creature slowly rose out of the red clouds in the sky. This huge creature has long flame lines drawn on its wings. From a distance, it is full of power. "This isPhoenix?" An idea flashed in Cen Yuesha's mind, and she was extremely surprised. "Could it be that this young man was the helping hand invited by He'er and Yu Ling from Fengming Academy?" Cen Yuesha's beautiful eyes were full of brilliance. The young man carrying the ancient divine bird Phoenix, this alone is enough to make people excited and curious. "Huo'er, it's time for you to show off your skills." Su Han greeted Huo'er. Huo'er has been holding back for so long and finally got an opportunity to show off his power. How could he miss it? The figure hovered above the void, and spit out a string of fiery red beads. The void rolled into a boundless sea of ??fire, surrounding the rebel army. Immediately afterwards, Huo'er flapped his wings again and shot out countless phoenix feathers, which turned into streaks of fire, covering the rebel area like a meteor shower. Suddenly, the sounds of ghosts crying and wolves howling could be heard among the rebels. Although Huo'er's move was not enough to instantly kill several high-ranking rebels, it had no problem at all in sweeping through a large swath of the rebels. Cen He and Cen Yuling looked at each other, and their figures also plunged down, harvesting the relatively strong masters among the rebels. Everyone in the elixir base stared at the scene in front of them with wide eyes. It was hard to believe that all of this was true. They had been besieged by the Xingyao Sect army for so long, and the situation was reversed so easily today. "Your Highness, the eldest princess, it seems that the rebels have completely collapsed. How about we just go out and fight for a while?" Several of the men around Cen Yuesha were also gearing up. Cen Yuesha immediately objected: "Now the power of the Phoenix Sea of ??Fire is at its peak.If we go out rashly, we will suffer the consequences of the fish in the pond. " "Then, will people laugh at us for sitting back and enjoying the gains, and not even having the courage to go out and kill the enemy?" His subordinates asked worriedly. "How can we help if we go out now? The Xingyao Sect's army is in chaos, and the overall situation has been decided. If we go out now, it is just the icing on the cake. Well, don't worry, we have finally passed this disaster, but the Qingfeng Dynasty is Whether a calamity can pass depends on fate." Cen Yuesha's eyes were looking far away in the direction of the royal capital. As the eldest princess, she naturally had a longer view. Indeed, as Cen Yuesha said, the rebels are now in chaos. The few remaining senior officials originally planned to take advantage of the chaos to escape, but these people had already been targeted by Cen He. One by one, it was impossible for them to escape. It can be said that the collapse of the rebel army has been a doomed fate from the moment the ancestor Lu Guang was destroyed. However, the scene of a team of ten thousand people being defeated by three people and one beast was still very shocking. The battle on the battlefield is gradually coming to an end. Several senior members of the Xingyao Sect either knelt down and surrendered, or were completely strangled with no bones left. ¡°Obviously, not everyone in the Xingyao Sect has the consciousness to fight to the end. They originally followed the booing and rebellion. Many of them saw that even Patriarch Lu Guang died in the hands of the other party. How could they still have the heart to resist? In less than an hour, the battle was coming to an end. More than ten thousand monks in Xingyao Sect's army were either dead, injured, or surrendered. Huo'er killed so many monks and gained a lot. He stopped taking action at that moment and turned into the shape of a little red bird and landed on Su Han's shoulder. Cen He and Cen Yuling also fell to the ground. At this moment, the defensive formation of the elixir base was also shining with light. The rays of light were like petals opening, and layers of restrictions were opened from them. Groups of defenders of the elixir base filed out of them, looking well-trained. Immediately afterwards, a beautiful figure walked out quickly from the formation channel, it was Cen Yuesha. "aunt!" As soon as Cen Yuling saw Cen Yuesha, her eyes turned red and she immediately rushed towards her. Cen He was also beside her with reddish eye circles. "I thought I would never see you again in this life." Cen Yuesha's eyes were red, and it could be seen how much pressure she had endured during this period. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2435 Thousand Fantasy Ice Fruit Tree You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cen Yuling cried twice, knowing not to be too rude. She quickly stopped crying and wiped her eyes. "By the way, aunt, this is Su Han, a genius with a foreign surname from the Yan family of our Qingfeng Dynasty. He was the most responsible for the fact that we were able to wipe out the Xingyao Sect army this time," Cen Yuling introduced. Cen Yuesa's beautiful eyes looked in surprise. She thought that this genius who could control the ancient phoenix was the helper Cen He and Cen Yuling found from Fengming Academy. He might be a member of the Yanluo Dynasty, the most prosperous martial arts among the eleven dynasties. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be someone from the Qingfeng Dynasty, which surprised Cen Yuesha. "Thank you Mr. Su for your support of our elixir base." Although Cen Yuesha is the eldest princess, she does not neglect the etiquette at all. She cupped her fists and thanked her with a very sincere tone. "Auntie, how is the situation in the capital?" Cen Yuling asked impatiently. Cen Yuesha shook her head: "The capital seems to be under a tight siege. I don't know the specific situation. You go into the base first, and we'll talk slowly." Through the formation channel, you entered the elixir base. As soon as he entered the elixir base, Su Han suddenly felt his eyes light up. In this base, the abundance of spiritual power is more than ten times that of the outside world. It is a place tailor-made for growing elixirs. "What a paradise, a paradise in the cave." Cen Yuling and Cen He couldn't help but admire. This is also their first time coming to this elixir base. As the eldest princess, Cen Yuesha is also the first person in charge of this elixir base. She has been stationed at the elixir base for several years and has never left. This shows the importance of this elixir base. The elixir base has always been closed to outsiders. It was rare to welcome three guests today. Cen Yuesha also wanted to show it off, so she took the three of them to visit while walking. When passing by some elixirs, Cen Yuesha also wanted to consider the alchemy levels of Cen He and Cen Yuling and asked some questions. Cen Yuling is good at alchemy and answered questions fluently. However, Cen Yuling also had difficulties on some very remote issues. At this time, Su Han answered Cen Yuling's answer, which surprised the three of them even more. They felt that this young man was becoming more and more difficult for them to understand. For Su Han, although the elixirs in this elixir base are some of the best, they are not a problem for him. They are even at the pediatric level for him. No matter how high-quality these elixirs are, they are still far behind the inventory of Elder Liu You of Fengming Academy. Elder Liu You's inventory can't even trouble Su Han, let alone these. After Cen Yuesha took the three people to look around, she also smiled and said: "These elixirs are not the best in the elixir base. You three follow me." With that said, Cen Yuesha was also mysterious, and led the three of them towards the core area of ??the planting area. This core area is a separate area. If you want to enter, you need to go through several special formation channels. It can be seen that the things inside are extremely valued. Entering the core area, the three people¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. In this core area, a towering tree was planted. The crown of this big tree spreads out, looking very imposing. The branches and leaves sway gently, and the strong spiritual power fluctuations make people intoxicated. And on this big tree, there are thirty-six blue fruits. These blue fruits are extremely outstanding, extremely bright and eye-catching. Cen Yuling couldn't help but widen her beautiful eyes. She was looking at it with enthusiasm. In the blink of an eye, thirty-six blue fruits suddenly disappeared. This surprised Cen Yuling. He opened his mouth and was about to scream. Suddenly, thirty-six fruits appeared again. Immediately afterwards, Cen Yuling discovered that these blue fruits actually appeared and disappeared. Sometimes they appeared and sometimes they disappeared. "There is such a fruit?" Cen Yuling was also extremely surprised. Cen Yuesha also smiled and said: "These are Qianhuan Ice Fruits. Their existence is a top secret of the royal family. In fact, the reason why an elixir base was established here back then was that besides the fact that this area is indeed a spiritual land, it is more important The reason is because the Thousand Fantasy Ice Fruit Tree was discovered here. In order to protect it to the maximum extent, the royal family established this elixir base. Until now, only your father, me, and a few respected members of the royal family have Only the top management of the company knew about the existence of this Thousand Fantasy Ice Fruit Tree." Cen Yuesa did not shy away from Su Han. Obviously, in her mind, Su Han was also a trustworthy person. This is a secret that only a few people in the royal family know.But he did not shy away from Su Han. Cen Yuling asked: "Auntie, what's so special about these Thousand Fantasy Ice Fruits?" "First of all, it is a high-level elixir of life spring. After each Thousand Illusion Ice Fruit matures, it will reach the advanced level of life spring. After taking it, it will have endless benefits to the monks. Needless to say. The special thing is that this Thousand Illusion Ice Fruit The ice fruit also contains water attributes and illusion attributes. This means that monks who practice water attributes can increase the level of water attributes in the body by taking it, and the level of illusions and magical powers can also be increased." Cen Yuesha explained with a smile. "There is such a magical treasure of heaven and earth." Cen Yuling was amazed after hearing this. A treasure tree that can grow the high-grade elixir of Life Spring is already an infinite wealth in itself. Not to mention, this elixir also has both water and illusion properties. Suddenly, the three of them understood why this elixir base was so important to the royal family of the Qingfeng Dynasty. It was necessary for Cen Yuesha to personally take charge of this elixir base as the eldest princess. After visiting the Thousand Fantasy Ice Fruit Trees, Cen Yuesha took the three of them back to the reception hall of the base. After a while, an entourage came in, holding a tray in his hand. Cen Yuesa said: "Here are eight Thousand Illusion Ice Fruits. He'er, Yuling, you two, two each, Mr. Su has four. This is the elixir base's thanks to you this time." Cen He and Cen Yuling were also extremely surprised. Su Han was also slightly surprised. He thought that the royal family regarded these thousand phantom ice fruits as treasures and would not be able to give them away. It is understandable for Cen He and Cen Yuling, after all, they are members of the royal family. However, giving four to Su Han has a completely different meaning. Cen Yuesha smiled slightly and said: "Master Su Han, if you refuse, does that mean you are too young?" Su Han also smiled slightly and said, "In that case, I won't be polite." Cen Yuesha's eyebrows were smiling. She suddenly remembered something, and the smile on her face slowly disappeared. She sighed and said with emotion: "The dilemma of the elixir base has been solved. However, the situation in the royal capital is not the same." We know what¡¯s going on.¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2436 New Plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Auntie, is the situation in this rebellion very bad?" Cen Yuling asked. Cen Yuesha nodded and said: "These four major sects are rarely seen joining forces. It is precisely because of this that the royal capital did not expect that they would have such strength together." "Auntie, I heard that this rebellion was led by the Zhuo family and the Zhang family. Come to think of it, what kind of benefits did they promise the four major sects to make the four major sects work so hard." Cen Yuling gritted his teeth. Cen Yuesha sighed softly: "I heard some rumors that the Zhuo family and the Zhang family may be colluding with the Black Moon Dynasty. Perhaps, the Black Moon Dynasty is behind them." "What? Black Moon Dynasty? That dynasty that has always been at odds with the Qingfeng Dynasty?" Cen Yuling's beautiful eyes widened and she said angrily, "Unexpectedly, the Zhuo family and the Zhang family, as the pillar families of the Qingfeng Dynasty, would actually eat in and out? Collaborating with the Black Moon Dynasty is simply a waste of the resources they usually enjoy from the Qingfeng Dynasty. The love of the monks and such a high status.¡± Cen Yuesha sighed: "However, this is just a rumor and has not been confirmed. The army currently besieging the capital is still dominated by the four major sects. The Zhuo family and the Zhang family are still behind the scenes and have not yet jumped to the scene. Come here, the power of the Black Moon Dynasty is even more deeply hidden.¡± "Auntie, after this battle, the Xingyao Sect of the four major sects has been almost destroyed. In other words, it is the armies of the other three major sects that are besieging the royal capital now. I don't know, if a few of us go there now, there will be Is there no way to help them out?" After this battle, Cen Yuling¡¯s confidence also greatly increased. Especially after witnessing Su Han's magic with her own eyes, it added infinite confidence to her. "Ling'er has a good idea, but the Thousand Fantasy Ice Fruit Tree is of great importance. I must stay here and not leave even a step to prevent a sneak attack." Cen Yue said. Cen Yuling let out a disappointed "Oh" and said: "That can only be done by us young geniuses. However, I believe that with our ability, we can definitely deal a blow to the rebels." Cen Yuesha said softly: "I think it's more than just a blow to the rebels. Perhaps your arrival is the lever that can turn the overall situation around?" Cen Yuesa¡¯s words are not groundless. Originally, the strength of the royal capital was almost the same as that of the three major sects, and the strength of the royal capital was not weak. It was only because of unprepared losses that he was defeated all the way and ended up in the situation where he was suppressed by the three major sects today. In this case, a sudden force may become a lever that changes the situation. What's more, Cen Yuesha is very optimistic about the strength of the three of them. Cen He is a fifth-level genius in the Life Spring Realm, and Su Han is also mysterious and unpredictable. Although Su Han's cultivation is at the peak of the first level of the Life Spring Realm, and he has not yet reached that stage, can the young man who can control the phoenix divine bird be an ordinary person? Cen Yuesa believes that in this case, it is really possible to have some unexpected impact on the situation. "Although I can't go, I can help you formulate some battle plans." Cen Yuesha said again. Cen Yuling was very happy after hearing this: "My aunt has been familiar with military literature since she was a child, and the battle plan she formulated for us will definitely be good." At this moment, several people also spread out a map and list and began to study it. Cen Yuesha said: "Among the rebels, there is a strong man at the sixth level of the Life Spring Realm. However, our royal family also has an ancestor at the sixth level of the Life Spring Realm. The two sixth levels of the Life Spring Realm can restrain each other temporarily. neglect." "In this way, the main threat to the rebels comes from these four people." Cen Yuesa pointed at the four names on the list with her slender fingers. These four names are the ancestor-level figures of the four major sects, and they are also the strongest among the four major sects. "Among the lists of these four people, Ancestor Lu Guang has been killed by you. Then, next, we should attack these three people. Once one or two of these three people die, the rebels will definitely collapse without a fight!" Cen Yuesha¡¯s beautiful eyes are also shining with light. That strategizing look makes it hard for people to believe that this is a weak and female person. These three ancestors are also fifth-level powerhouses in the Life Spring Realm. It has to be said that the strength of the rebels from these three major sects is extremely exaggerated for the Qingfeng Dynasty. Soon, everyone agreed with Cen Yuesha¡¯s point of view, to capture the thief first, capture the king first. If one or two of the remaining three ancestors could be eliminated, the rebels would immediately fall into turmoil. If all three can be eliminated, the rebels will immediately fall apart. This rebel army is not monolithic to begin with;?A group of forces. Because of common interests, we stay together. ¡°If the situation changes and interests conflict, this group of forces will collapse very quickly. After all, they are three independent sects. They have no ties to each other and no hub to maintain their relationship. In fact, the method of killing Ancestor Lu Guang is a very good method. If you can repeat the same trick and lure these ancestors out from the rebels alone, and then kill them, it might not be a good choice. However, in this case, the other three ancestors will definitely pay more attention when they learn that the Lu Guang ancestor of Xingyao Sect has died. It is definitely impossible to repeat the old tricks. If you want to assassinate these three ancestors, the difficulty will undoubtedly be much higher. Of course, there are always ways. The four of them agreed on several countermeasures and plans. Every plan is studied in great detail. There are detailed plans including how to implement it, how to change the plan in case of emergencies. After discussing everything, the three people immediately left the elixir base. Back to the place where the geniuses camped, everyone was excited when they learned about the three people¡¯s achievements. "Okay, our next destination is the royal capital. Our goal is to assassinate the three ancestors of the three major sects." At the moment, Cen Yuling took out the flying boat and the group flew towards the capital of the Qingfeng Dynasty. Su Han has been to the royal capital of the Qingfeng Dynasty before, so he is naturally somewhat familiar with it. However, I didn't expect that when I came back, there would be a scene of rebellion. As we get closer and closer to the Royal Capital, the situation and atmosphere around the Royal Capital suddenly become extremely solemn. The intersections of various roads are also blocked very clearly. However, everyone obviously did not intend to attack the royal capital this time. They had made a strategic plan before. When it was still more than a thousand miles away from the royal capital, the flying boat turned around and instead of continuing towards the royal capital, it changed its route to the southwest. Not long after, Feizhou arrived outside a mountain gate. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2437 Xuanyan Sect You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "This is it. This is the headquarters of Xuanyan Sect." Cen Yuling whispered. "This Xuanyan Sect is one of the four major sects that participated in the rebellion. Now that the main forces of the Xuanyan Sect have gone to the capital, there is an emptiness within the sect. However, I heard that the sect leader of the Xuanyan Sect has This son is the key training target of Xuanyan Sect. He did not go on this expedition, but stayed in the sect. This person is the target of our operation. If we capture him, it is equivalent to capturing him. It has captured Xuanyan Sect¡¯s weakness.¡± Cen Yuling explained it to everyone. "Okay, next, those of you who are good at gathering information, you will sneak into Xuanyan Sect and do some spying. It is best to determine the location of the son of the sect leader and find out how many guards are around him." Cen Yuling said to those geniuses who are good at concealment and spying. These people also know that they also play a relatively key role in this operation. They all nodded seriously at the moment and dived towards the Xuanyan Sect's mountain gate. The main force of Xuanyan Sect has now joined the rebels and is besieging the royal capital. At this moment, the Xuanyan Sect headquarters is at its most empty. It didn¡¯t take long for a few geniuses responsible for spying to bring back the information. "The son of the sect leader is indeed in the Xuanyan Sect now, but there are two personal guards around him, both of whom are at the fourth level of Life Spring Realm. It seems that he should be a high-level member of the Xuanyan Sect, who is responsible for protecting the sect leader at all times. Son of." "Have you determined the specific location?" Cen Yuling asked. The geniuses nodded: "We have marked the area around it. You can find it as soon as you get closer." Cen Yuling looked at Su Han and said: "Su Han, this time we take action, you will be on the side to sweep the formation. If there is any trouble, I will ask for your support, okay?" Su Han knew that after all, this was a rebellion against the royal family, so Cen Yuling tried his best to get his own people to take action, but he couldn't bother Su Han anymore. At that moment, Su Han also nodded and said: "Okay." Afterwards, a group of geniuses camped and waited, while Cen He, Cen Yuling, and Su Han easily sneaked into the Xuanyan Sect's mountain gate. In fact, with their ability, it is not impossible to break in by force. However, they were afraid that the son of the leader of the Xuanyan Sect would get the news and escape early, which would not be a good thing. This Xuanyan Sect is indeed the first-class force of the Qingfeng Dynasty. There is a special cave within the mountain gate. Although it is far inferior to Fengming Academy, it can be seen that this sect usually has some background. However, now that the main force is out for the battle, Xuanyan Sect feels a little empty no matter how you look at it. Although the level of defense is good, the lack of manpower makes the defense look a bit empty. After a while, the three of them found the location of the son of the leader of Xuanyan Sect. The son of the leader of Xuanyan Sect was the one with the best talent among his many sons. He planned to train him as his successor and protected him very closely. And the head of the Xuanyan Sect himself is a relative of the ancestor of the Xuanyan Sect. In other words, the son of the leader of the Xuanyan Sect is also the descendant of the ancestor of the Xuanyan Sect, and he is the most favored descendant. The ancestor of Xuanyan Sect would never want anything to happen to this descendant. At this moment, the son of the leader of the Xuanyan Sect was boringly practicing martial arts in a martial arts training ground. There were sentries everywhere around the martial arts arena, and two senior officials from the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm were accompanying the son of the sect leader on either side, not even ten steps away. The son of the sect leader is a young man named Yan Feng. After practicing a set of sword skills, Yan Feng angrily fired the long sword in his hand into the wall, directly penetrated the wall and sank into the lake outside the wall. Afterwards, Yan Feng seemed to be a little angry and sat down on the stool next to him. It could be seen that his interest was not very high. The two senior executives looked at each other, and it was obvious that Yan Feng was in a very bad mood, and they didn't know how to persuade him at the moment. "A Feng, the two of us are here to protect you under the orders of the sect master and ancestor, and we are not spying on you. You don't need to be so angry." A senior official said. Yan Feng said angrily: "It's not because you are here that I'm in a bad mood, but because I can't go to the battlefield. I want to go to the battlefield in the capital, and I want to make contributions!" The two senior executives looked at each other, dumbfounded. Why don¡¯t they know what Yan Feng is thinking? It¡¯s just that both the sect leader and the ancestorsI have been told that Yan Feng cannot leave Xuanyan Sect for even half a step. ¡°If something happens to Yan Feng, the two of them will be blamed. "Why, you are responsible for protecting me, don't you even have this bit of courage? Don't you want to make great achievements with me?" Yan Feng was shocked. "Ahem, Afeng, our duty now is not to make achievements, but to protect your safety. You are the future successor of our Xuanyan Sect. If we protect you, we will make great contributions to the sect." Yan Feng was so angry that he yelled: "After all, you still don't dare to go because you are timid. One day, I will go secretly by myself when you are not prepared." "A Feng, you can't do this. You will be in charge of the sect from now on, so you have to be careful." "In the future? Who cares about the future? Haven't you seen the third princess of the royal family? That beauty is so beautiful that many people from the four major sects have coveted it for a long time. After the royal family is defeated, then" "As Yan Feng spoke, he was also jumping anxiously, "If I miss this battle, God knows which pig will get this big cabbage?" It turns out that the root cause is here. The two senior officials looked at each other and understood why Yan Feng wanted to go to the battlefield in the capital. However, one of the senior officials persuaded her: "A Feng, I heard that the third princess just went to Fengming Academy this year and is not in the royal capital at all." "Then let's go to Fengming Academy." Yan Feng, however, was already a little dizzy with lust and shouted. The senior executive smiled bitterly and said: "A Feng, stop talking nonsense. What kind of place is Fengming Academy? We can't provoke it." Yan Feng was also a little discouraged. As his eyes rolled, he thought of someone again. He chuckled and said: "The third princess is not here, but the eldest princess is always here. Although the eldest princess is a few years older, she has a different flavor." , her beauty, appearance, body and temperament are all top-notch. Stop talking about me, aren¡¯t you tempted? Don¡¯t you want to" Although Yan Feng is young, he is very interested in this aspect. The two senior executives had not originally thought about it in that direction, but when Yan Feng said this, they couldn't help but feel a little wandering. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2438 Teasing Yan Feng You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "A Feng, stop thinking nonsense, there are so many people from the four major sects, how can it be our turn?" Yan Feng shouted: "If you stay here and don't move, then it really won't be our turn. If we go to the battlefield, there is still hope." I have to say that if Yan Feng continues to talk like this, even the senior executive who is talking to him will be a little moved. While the two people were having a conversation, they suddenly felt that something was wrong in the surrounding atmosphere. As if suddenly, an invisible mountain appeared around him, and the pressure increased sharply. Yan Feng and the senior executive suddenly realized that it seemed that the other senior executive had not spoken for a long time. ??Looking over, where is the shadow of that person? The man seemed to suddenly disappear out of thin air. Yan Feng and the senior executive were shocked, but it was no small matter. They can be sure that the high-level officials definitely did not leave on their own, because they were ordered by the sect leader and ancestor to protect Yan Feng twelve hours a day. He didn¡¯t leave by himself, so where did he go? ???????? Could it be that that person had become enlightened without knowing it? The two of them were in a state of shock and confusion when suddenly something was thrown down from the sky. It hit the ground with a thud and splashed dust all over the ground. It turned out to be a bloody corpse. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: It's the other senior executive! "No, Afeng, hurry up and leave!" The senior executive reacted immediately and rushed to Yan Feng, intending to protect Yan Feng and leave. However, before he could rush to Yan Feng, Yan Feng's figure suddenly disappeared out of thin air. When he looked again, he saw that Yan Feng was wrapped in countless vines and had floated high into the sky. The red and blue vines intertwined in the void, wrapping Yan Feng tightly like a big rice dumpling. Yan Feng was so distraught that he kept crying and howling: "Elder Li, save me, save me!" Although this Yan Feng is a genius carefully cultivated by Xuanyan Sect, after all, he is only a genius within the scope of Xuanyan Sect. In terms of cultivation, he is at the second level of Life Spring Realm. Let alone compared with Su Han and Cen He, even compared with Cen Yuling, Yan Feng has no advantage. At this moment, Yan Feng was suddenly captured, and naturally he was in chaos. Protecting Yan Feng is a mission deep in Elder Li's bones. With a sway of his body, he wanted to rush high into the sky to cut open those vines. At this moment, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared in front of him. This figure had a frosty face and stared at him coldly. "You" Elder Li blinked, almost thinking that he was hallucinating, staring at this figure in disbelief. He couldn't understand at all why the third princess Cen Yuling, who should be at Fengming Academy, appeared here? Thinking of Yan Feng¡¯s remarks just now, Elder Li also felt chills behind his back. Looking at Yan Feng being tied tightly by the vines, Elder Li knew that he was in big trouble! Immediately afterwards, Cen He and Su Han also landed on the ground. The three of them took up positions and blocked Elder Li's escape route. Elder Li said in a trembling voice: "Youhow did you break into Xuanyan Sect?" Su Han smiled and said: "The Xuanyan Sect's defense is just to protect against a three-year-old child, what the heck is it? Young master, I can come when I want and leave when I want." Yan Feng was captured, but he was dissatisfied: "What are you bragging about? Isn't it just a sneak attack? If you have the guts, let me go and let's fight alone." Su Han didn't bother to pay attention to the obvious method of provoking generals. Smiling faintly, he patted Yan Feng's face and said: "Fight alone? What are you thinking, are you worthy? If your ancestor said this, maybe I will consider it, who are you and how dare you Are you talking about fighting with me alone?" Cen He also frowned and said: "You can't tell, this kid has a good skin, but he is evil and wretched at heart. Killing him would make our hands dirty." Yan Feng trembled: "You dare to kill me?" Su Hanxiao asked: "Can you give us a reason not to kill you?" "II am the son of the leader of the Xuanyan Sect, and my ancestor is Yan Hong, the ancestor of the Xuanyan Sect. If you kill me, you will be in big trouble." Yan Feng shouted, "Now that our coalition forces have surrounded the royal capital, maybe the royal capital will be captured soon. By then, the royal family will be finished, and the entire Qingfeng Dynasty will be under the control of the four major sects. And you At that time, you will become prisoners, and neither my father nor my ancestor will let you go." Su Han laughed and said jokingly: "Ancestor of the Xuanyan Sect, isn't it amazing?? " Yan Feng glared and said: "Of course it's amazing. My ancestor of Xuanyan Sect is one of the four great ancestors. I am a strong person at the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm. I also have a large number of fourth level people in the Life Spring Realm under my command. You guys, these shrimp soldiers and crab generals, take Why are you going against my Xuanyan Sect army? I advise you to let me go quickly, otherwise" Su Han suddenly interrupted Yan Feng: "Sorry, I forgot to tell you, before we came here just now, we accidentally killed a fifth-level Life Spring Realm man, and by the way wiped out all the more than 10,000 troops under his command. . He seemed to be some kind of ancestor. He had a sundial, which seemed quite interesting. I picked it up and used it as a toy. Do you know him?" Su Han said, shaking the sundial and grinning. Cen Yuling found it quite interesting to see Su Han teasing Yan Feng like this, and to see how Yan Feng was instantly frightened. Just now she heard Yan Feng¡¯s dirty words, and she felt really angry inside. But seeing Su Han's actions, she seemed to be angry at her. Sure enough, Yan Feng's mouth suddenly opened wide and his face turned pale: "Thisis this the sundial of the ancestor of Xingyao Sect, Lu Guang?" "You do have some knowledge. By the way, what kind of treasure does your ancestor Yan Hong like to use? After you go back and kill him, grab a toy to play with." Su Han deliberately smiled sinisterly. When Yan Feng heard these words, he felt even more inexplicable fear. "Are you you you bragging? Ancestor Lu Guang has such magical powers. You guys are all hairless. You can kill Ancestor Lu Guang. Are you dreaming?" Yan Feng seemed to have found a reason to convince himself. However, although Yan Feng tried to be tough, he couldn't find a reason to convince himself. Because when he saw the sundial, it really didn't look like a forgery. ??????????? Elder Li on the side didn¡¯t take any chances at all. He was absolutely sure that this sundial belonged to the ancestor Lu Guang. The fact that Patriarch Lu Guang¡¯s sundial is in the hands of these guys can only mean one thing. "A Feng, please stop saying a few words." Elder Li didn't dare to think about it at all, so he could only persuade him sadly. At the same time, Elder Li raised his hands and said to Su Han: "The eldest prince, the third princess, and this young master, it is our sect that participated in the rebellion. We ourselves did not participate in the rebellion. We are willing to fully cooperate with you. We will definitely not Dare to be your enemy." This guy immediately distanced himself from the relationship, and his attitude was very fickle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2439: Robbery You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Cen Yuling said coldly: "What is this?" "The villain is willing to surrender." Elder Li knew that if he resisted, he would definitely die, so it was better to surrender first. ???????????????????????? When the time comes when the sect leader and ancestor really want to pursue the case, I can definitely say that I have to pretend to surrender because of Yan Feng. If the coalition of the four major sects cannot win in the end, his false surrender can turn into a real surrender. Anyway, it¡¯s all right and left, whatever you want is fine. Cen Yuling did not expect that Elder Li was so cunning. For a moment, she was silent. Su Han chuckled, he had seen this kind of thing too many times. "It's rare that Elder Li understands righteousness so well. Princess, we should give him a chance? But if you want to surrender, you have to submit a surrender certificate, right? In this way, Elder Li, you kill this Yan Feng with one blow, and we will happily accept you Surrender. Otherwise, you are pretending to surrender." A look of surprise flashed through Cen Yuling's beautiful eyes, and she felt even more admiration in her heart. The city of Su Han really made her have no choice but to accept it. Before she could think of a countermeasure, he suddenly revealed the key point. A trace of panic flashed in Elder Li's eyes. His previous wishful thinking was to have both sides. If Yan Feng was killed with one blow, how could he still be able to control both sides? Su Han chuckled and said: "It seems that you are reluctant to take action. Yan Feng, are you willing to give you a chance to surrender, kill this man named Li, and spare your life?" Yan Feng's whole body trembled and he shouted: "If I don't do it, I won't believe it. You really dare to kill me! My ancestor" Su Han scolded him unceremoniously: "Your ancestor is nothing. Since you don't cherish this opportunity, I will send you on your way first." Yan Feng trembled all over when he saw that Su Han seemed to be serious. His eyes couldn't help but look at Elder Li with a little chill. Elder Li was glanced at by Yan Feng, and his back suddenly felt hairy. He knew that Yan Feng had something on his mind. Although Yan Feng¡¯s cultivation level is not as good as his own, as long as he is really serious, Cen He can destroy himself first and then let Yan Feng take action. No one wanted to die, and Elder Li immediately shouted: "I accept the certificate of nomination, I accept it." "What do you accept?" Su Han said coldly. "I am willing to kill Yan Feng, surrender to the royal family, fight for the royal family, and fight for justice." Elder Li is also willing to risk his life. Su Han laughed and asked Cen Yuling: "Princess, are you at ease when such a person joins the royal family? Are you willing to accept him?" Cen Yuling said: "This kind of person is just a grassroots, who will fall on both sides when the wind blows. The royal family does not need this kind of weak person, who fails to achieve anything but fails." Su Han shrugged: "Look, Elder Li, you didn't cherish the opportunity I gave you before. Now it's too late to cherish it. I'm sorry, but your value is still not as good as Yan Feng. One of you two must die, It seems I can only sacrifice you." Elder Li¡¯s expression changed drastically and he blurted out: ¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡± Su Han's face turned cold and he said, "Fairness? Do traitors and traitors still want fairness? Sellers seeking glory do they still want fairness?" Elder Li argued: "You forced me to do that." "Hmph, if we force you today, you will surrender to the royal family. If someone forces you tomorrow, you may surrender to someone else. Remember, don't be a wallflower in the next life." "You" Before Elder Li could finish speaking, a sword light had already wiped his neck and removed his head. Seeing Elder Li¡¯s body separated instantly, Yan Feng¡¯s body began to tremble unsatisfactorily. Seeing the bloody light, he truly realized that the enemy in front of him was not just teasing him, but someone who could really kill him at his command. For a time, Yan Feng lost the energy he had before. He suddenly became sluggish, his face turned pale, and he dared not speak harshly. Su Han smiled strangely and said to Yan Feng, "You should be lucky that it wasn't you who was killed." Yan Feng stammered: "Brother, what exactly do you want to do with me? Do you want to use me to threaten my ancestor?" Su Han smiled and said, "You're not stupid." Yan Feng immediately said: "No need to threaten, as long as you tell my ancestor that you have caught me and ask him to withdraw, he will definitely withdraw from the coalition." "Really? Are you sure you have such a high status in the eyes of your ancestors?" Yan Feng said: "That's for sure. My ancestor determined me to be the successor of the next sect leader very early and spent a lot of effort on me. He will never let anything happen to me." Su Han nodded and looked at Yan Feng thoughtfully.Eyes. Seeing the hint of cunning hidden deep in Yan Feng's fearful eyes, Su Han knew that this Yan Feng was not a good person. However, Su Han is not afraid of what kind of trouble this Yan Feng will stir up. At that moment, he patted Yan Feng's face hard and said with a smile: "Yan Feng, maybe you still have a lot of Xiao Jiujiu in your heart, but you'd better be smarter. Now I'm using you as a bargaining chip, but if we are in a bad mood, It¡¯s not impossible to kill you with one knife, do you understand?¡± Yan Feng could only nod in fear. He didn't know why. He felt that this strange boy was even more powerful than the two princes and princesses, and he was even more afraid of him. "Su Han, Yan Feng has obtained it, shall we leave now?" Cen Yuling asked. "Well, follow the plan." Su Han nodded. However, just as he was about to start, Su Han suddenly grinned: "It's rare to come here, so I have to make some money. If we don't do a good sweep, how can we deal with our little brother Yan Feng?" Su Han said and looked at Yan Feng: "Yan Feng, I have to ask you to lead us to your Xuanyan Sect's treasury, you know." Yan Feng groaned secretly and was preparing to think of countermeasures. Su Han added: "I know you must be making some small calculations to take us to an insignificant treasury. I advise you not to do that, because my patience is limited and my temper is fickle. Don't give me a chance to kill you." The reason. You have managed to survive till now, but don¡¯t lose your life without seeing your father and your ancestor. It will be very uneconomical. Xuanyan Sect¡¯s things can be earned again if they are gone. Yours Your life is gone, but no one can save it for you." Cen He and Cen Yuling secretly admired Su Han as he watched Yan Feng take care of him. No matter how reluctant Yan Feng was, he still had to put his life first and took Su Han to the most important treasury of the Xuanyan Sect, fulfilling Su Han's desire to sweep it away. Looking at Su Han's cheerful sweep, Yan Feng almost wanted to die. Although it is to save his life, he is the future heir of Xuanyan Sect, which means that everything in this treasury will belong to him unless something unexpected happens in the future. As a result, all of them have been moved away by others, so how can he be happy? While Su Han was sweeping, he did not forget to greet Cen He and Cen Yuling: "You two have a chance to see me. Don't be reserved. Just take whatever you like. Once you pass this village, there will be no such store." (Remember. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2440: Burn it with fire You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two of them couldn't help but smile, feeling that Su Han was really interesting. For a moment, they were both amused and admired. "The two of them are princes and princesses, they have always been upright, they are strict in everything, and they have never had any crazy experiences. Following Su Han this time, the experience along the way was very interesting. This unconventional way of doing things also made the two of them find it quite novel and exciting. It was a complete subversion of their previous outlook on life. "You two, please don't think of yourselves as outsiders. Now don't think of yourselves as princes and princesses, just think of yourselves as robbers." Su Han said again. The two of them were excited. Ever since they were born, they have followed the rules and have never gone out of their way in the slightest. Hearing Su Han say this now undoubtedly inspired the wildness deep in their hearts. Su Han shrugged his shoulders: "If you still can't let go, then I'm not welcome." Su Han said, and started sweeping more aggressively. Seeing Su Han like this, the two of them were heartbroken and no longer reserved. The body swayed and began to sweep away. In this way, the sweeping speed will undoubtedly be greatly improved. When Yan Feng saw this scene, his heart was bleeding. It didn¡¯t take long for the treasury to be almost empty. Su Han glanced at the two people who were still unfinished, and said with a smile: "You two, don't you think it's not enough?" Cen He smiled and shook his head: "The two of us combined can't rob as much as you." "Well, that's because it's your first time to grab it. In the future, just grab it a few more times and get familiar with it." Yan Feng¡¯s heart was bleeding, how many more times would he have to rob? Just this time, Xuanyan Sect will go bankrupt. Thinking about how all the treasures had been wiped out by this guy, Yan Feng felt like crying. He didn¡¯t know how to face his father and ancestor, or the entire sect in the future. After some fighting, the relationship between Su Han and Cen He and Cen Yuling became closer again. They were talking and laughing with each other, and their relationship seemed to be very good. Fortunately, their entire operation was carried out in secret, and no one else in the Xuanyan Sect was alerted from the beginning to the end. Even if Yan Feng disappeared and the two top executives fell, no one knew about it. The entire Xuanyan Sect was kept in the dark. At the moment, Su Han and the others took Yan Feng to join the other geniuses and quietly left the Xuanyan Sect. After another two hours, everyone had arrived at another place. This is the location of another sect among the four major sects involved in the rebellion. The territory occupied by this sect is no smaller than that of the Xuanyan Sect, and even more impressive than the Xuanyan Sect. This sect is called Leiyin Sect. "How does this Leiyin Sect compare with the Xuanyan Sect?" Su Han asked. Cen Yuling said: "Although the ancestor of Leiyin Sect is also at the fifth level of Life Spring Realm, he is inferior to the ancestor of Xuanyan Sect. The ancestor of Xuanyan Sect should be the strongest among the four ancestors. However, , there is no substantial difference in strength between the ancestors." "The important thing is that the Leiyin Sect may have the most wealth among the four major sects." Cen Yuling added. Su Han chuckled: "So, we are in the right place?" Cen Yuling naturally understood what Su Han was saying. This was another rhythm that needed to be swept away. It has to be said that Cen Yuling was quite moved by this kind of over-the-top raid. This is the first time for her, who has always been constrained by rules and regulations, to be so passionate and crazy. The Leiyin Sect, in terms of defense level, is almost the same as the Xuanyan Sect, and cannot defeat three people at all. However, the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect had no weaknesses. The ancestor didn¡¯t have any particular favorite successor, so the three of them couldn¡¯t arrest someone to threaten the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect like they did with Yan Feng. Therefore, Su Han decided to change his strategy. "You two, since the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect has no weaknesses, even if we arrest ten or eight people, we can't threaten him. Why don't we set fire to the Leiyin Sect after the sweep. I don't believe it. Can the ancestor of Leiyin Sect still remain calm?" Cen Yuling's eyes lit up. Setting the Leiyin Sect on fire would definitely be a fatal blow. The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect would definitely be hit hard. Since the three of them set out, Su Han has been taking the lead. This time, the two of them also followed Su Han's advice. "That's it." The difficulty of invading Leiyin Sect is not very high. However, it took a lot of effort to find the Leiyin Sect's treasury.   The defense level of Leiyin Sect's treasury is quite high. Without anyone to lead the way, it took a lot of trouble and finally invaded the treasury. It was another wild sweep, this time Cen He and Cen Yuling also let go completely, and the snatching was very enjoyable. After a thorough sweep, Su Han and the others began to launch a devastating attack on the Leiyin Sect. Huo'er first surrounded Leiyin Sect with a sea of ??fire, then Cen He and Cen Yuling also began to charge, and finally, other geniuses also began to charge. No one has any sympathy for the people of Leiyin Sect. Naturally, there is nothing to say to the rebellious officials and traitors, and strong suppression is the only way. The people of Leiyin Sect suffered a disaster before they even reacted. The main force fought in the royal capital, not within the sect. The Leiyin Sect could not even organize any resistance and was completely destroyed. After continuously plundering two major sects, Cen He and Cen Yuling were also very interested. For the first time, they understood that this unconventional acting style could relieve their anger in this way. For them, this is an unprecedented experience. According to the previously formulated combat plan, it is definitely not a direct attack on the main force of the rebels. After all, it is obviously unrealistic for this small group of geniuses to confront the rebel army head-on. Therefore, the core idea of ??their strategy is to surround Wei and save Zhao. Starting from the headquarters of these sects will make those sect ancestors unable to sit still. As long as the ancestor comes back to help, Su Han and the others will have more choices. They can ambush the ancestor Yan Hong of the Xuanyan Sect, or they can ambush the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect. The success rate of an ambush is much greater. Because in the case of an ambush, they are in the dark and the other party is in the open. It is naturally up to them to decide who to attack and when. Hundreds of miles away from the headquarters of Leiyin Sect, Su Han chose an open area as a place to ambush after checking the terrain. Although Cen Yuling has great confidence in Su Han, she is still a little confused at the moment. "Su Han, this place is wide and open. It is not a dangerous place, and it is not conducive to an ambush. Why don't we choose a few dangerous places? For example, there is a dangerous place three hundred miles away from here, which is very suitable for an ambush." Cen Yuling couldn't help but suggest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2441 Ambush Plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han waved his hand: "If I were the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect and learned that the sect was attacked, I would definitely try my best to rush back. But on the way back, I would also consider whether this is all a conspiracy? Is it to lure the snake out of its hole? ? Will someone ambush you halfway?" "If he takes these factors into consideration, he will definitely be very cautious when passing through some dangerous places." Cen Yuling thought about it carefully and slowly came to understand. "What you mean is that in a dangerous place, he will definitely be careful, and we may not have a chance to make a move. It is open and unimpeded here, so he is more likely to relax his vigilance, right?" "Although it's not absolutely true, relatively speaking, it is true." Su Han nodded. Cen Yuling was thoughtful and suddenly asked: "Then why didn't you ambush Patriarch Yan Hong? Logically speaking, it would have been earlier for us to rob Xuanyan Sect." "Xuanyan Sect's treasury was only looted, and we did not kill anyone. Perhaps until now, the people in the Xuanyan Sect's headquarters have not found out that the treasury was robbed, and Yan Feng was also arrested by us. However, Lei Yin The situation of the sect being bloodbathed is different from that of the Xuanyan sect, so the news will definitely spread as quickly as possible." "Besides, Yan Feng is in our hands, and Ancestor Yan Hong is not a marionette in our hands. He will go wherever we want him to go? So, there is no rush at this moment." Su Han is still very confident. As long as Yan Feng is in his hands, ancestor Yan Hong's rat-throwing weapon will definitely not cause any trouble to his henchmen. Among the four ancestors, the Luguang ancestor has been destroyed. If the ancestors of the Leiyin Sect are destroyed, then half of the four ancestors will be missing. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of the rebel army if he is wise, he should at least take the initiative to quit the rebel army. Then, it is possible that only the last of the four ancestors is left. In that case, it would definitely be a fatal blow to the rebels. Maybe the battle situation in the royal capital would suddenly turn around, and it was unknown. After all, no matter how powerful the rebellion becomes, it must be maintained by the four ancestors. The army of each sect only looks up to the ancestors. Without the ancestor, this sect will definitely be in chaos. With the morale of the three sects in chaos, the entire rebel army is not far away from falling apart. Su Han is very clear about the special nature of the rebel alliance. If the rebels have the upper hand and are under the leadership of a strong man, everything will go smoothly and their combat effectiveness will be very impressive. Of course, the premise must be unity, and there won¡¯t be many petty calculations. But once there are cracks in the rebels, or the momentum of the rebels is suppressed, the possibility of the collapse of the rebels is very high. Especially when encountering a devastating blow, the speed at which the rebels disintegrate is even more astonishing. Therefore, Su Han is also betting that the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect will come back to help, so that the plan can go smoothly. Because this group of geniuses, according to conventional methods, will never be able to destroy the rebels. Or, they can also cooperate with the royal capital to launch a general offensive and confront the rebels head-on. But even if he could win, it would be too strenuous. For Su Han, he still hoped to adopt a method with less losses. Defeating them one by one is Su Han¡¯s strategy. Cen Yuling was in a very anxious mood. As a princess, she was naturally more concerned about the situation in the royal capital than Su Han. Although she agreed with Su Han's plan, and the plan to defeat each one was also decided by Cen Yuesha and several of them. But from her standpoint, she was still worried. What if the rebels launched a general attack on the royal capital and entered a decisive battle, but they were just sitting here waiting? What should they do? What if the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect, after receiving the news, did not return to the sect, but chose the overall situation first? Although these possibilities are small, they are not completely impossible. The most important thing is that Cen Yuling is even more worried about gains and losses because of her anxiety. Su Han seemed to be able to see Cen Yuling's worries, and calmly advised: "Everything depends on people, and everything depends on God, so there is no need to worry. The foundation of the Leiyin Sect has been destroyed, and there is no reason for him to remain calm. He will definitely return, so there is no need to worry." " Su Han is much more confident than Cen Yuling. Time passes slowly in this long waiting. One day has passed, and two days have passed. Cen Yuling's anxiety became more and more urgent. If she hadn't wanted to waste all her efforts, she would have almost wanted to go to the capital to have a look. However, when I think of all the experiences I have had along the way, CenLing decided to trust Su Han and his judgment, because Su Han is a person who is good at creating miracles. Their wait has not been disappointed. Early in the morning on the third day, some geniuses sent out to patrol this area came with news. The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect, with a few elites from the sect, returned as quickly as possible and had already approached this area. Su Han calculated the time and found that it was almost the same. After they destroyed the Leiyin Sect, the time it took for the news to reach the ears of the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect, plus the time it took for him to consider whether to return, and the time spent along the way, all need to be taken into account. This time is about the same. "It's finally here." Cen Yuling's face also showed joy. The two days of waiting finally paid off. And their plan is being realized step by step. The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect, with several of his subordinates, also rushed to the sect's headquarters in a hurry. Obviously, the rebels with high morale suddenly received such news, which dealt a huge blow to the ancestor of Leiyin Sect. If the foundation of the sect is really destroyed, what will happen even if the rebellion wins? For their Leiyin Sect, the gains outweigh the losses. Although this expedition to the royal capital took away the main elite of the Leiyin Sect, the sect's orthodoxy is still at the sect's headquarters. Once this lineage is destroyed, the future of their Leiyin Sect will become extremely uncertain. Even if this rebellion is successful and the four major sects are competing for the throne, the Leiyin Sect will not have the support of the sect's orthodoxy, what qualifications does it have to compete with the other three major sects? Therefore, the ancestor of this Lei Yinzong would be so anxious that the old nest was copied. However, as Su Han expected, although the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect was anxious, he did not mess up and was very careful along the way. Especially when passing through some dangerous road sections, he is extremely careful. At this moment, they were very close to the area where Su Han arranged the ambush. The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect looked gloomy, looking in the direction of the sect headquarters, feeling very annoyed, sometimes gnashing his teeth, sometimes burning with anger. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2442: Enemy attack You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! An elite senior executive of the Leiyin Sect advised: "Ancestor, we are almost there. We are only two to three thousand miles away from the sect headquarters. We can arrive in less than two quarters of an hour." "Well, don't take it lightly." Although we have passed those dangerous sections, the ancestor of Leiyin Sect is still very cautious. "Ancestor, who will be attacking our Leiyin Sect headquarters this time?" The senior officials were also a little angry. When they went on an expedition, someone raided their rear, which undoubtedly made people very angry. "There is no news yet. This enemy came out of nowhere." The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect said solemnly, "The most terrifying thing is that the news from the sect, and even the description of the enemy, are very vague. In other words, The sect was destroyed and we didn¡¯t even know who the enemy was. This is the scariest part.¡± If you know who did it, everything will be easier. But I can¡¯t even figure out who the murderer is, which I have to say is also a kind of tragedy. "Ancestor, there has been no news at all from the Xingyao Sect's army in the past two days. Now many people in the coalition are talking about this matter behind their backs. There is a terrible news that the Lu Guang ancestor of the Xingyao Sect has fallen. Attack The army at the elixir base has been completely wiped out. Is this news accurate?" The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect actually received this news. However, the authenticity of this news has not yet been completely determined, so for now, it is still in the confidentiality stage. The rebels were worried about damaging morale, so they did not allow the news to spread. But since ancient times, paper cannot contain fire. In the past two days, the news about the death of Ancestor Lu Guang spread like wildfire as if it had grown wings. Once there is discussion behind the scenes, it will spread faster. The ancestor of Leiyin Sect said coldly: "Who did you listen to?" "Alas, even the lowest-level soldiers in the coalition are discussing these issues now. Ancestor, the situation seems to be a bit wrong. The person stationed at the elixir base is the eldest princess Cen Yuesha. On Cultivation It is half inferior to Ancestor Lu Guang, and the number of defenders at the elixir base is much smaller than that of the Xingyao Sect army. There is no reason why the strength of the elixir base can destroy the Xingyao Sect army, and the entire army is annihilated. , it¡¯s incredible.¡± "Hmph, what exactly do you want to say?" the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect snorted. "My meaning is very simple. I am worried that the people who killed the ancestor Lu Guang are actually foreign enemies and reinforcements invited by the royal family to help?" This statement made the Leiyin Sect ancestor's pupils suddenly shrink, and his eyes revealed a gleam of light. Thinking of this terrible possibility, the ancestor of Leiyin Sect was also horrified. Foreign reinforcements? This is something that the rebels have not yet budgeted for. If there are indeed external reinforcements, it is definitely not good news. The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect became even more anxious. At this moment, they seemed to have suddenly hit something while flying, and their speed slowed down significantly. "Ancestor, what is that?" someone screamed strangely. "It seems like we went to the wrong place? This doesn't seem to be the original way?" Everyone shouted, and they suddenly realized that they seemed to have suddenly entered a strange place. They were surrounded by strange transparent runes, which were piled up like transparent bricks. This transparent brick seemed to be compressing their space, making them dizzy and unable to find a way out. The ancestor of Leiyin Sect's heart sank. How knowledgeable he was. He knew at a glance that his group must have strayed into some forbidden area. Either he accidentally broke into some secret realm, or he broke into the formation. And, according to his judgment, most of them are formations. The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect thought of this and shouted: "Everyone, calm down and don't panic." ¡°Ancestor, what¡¯s going on?¡± The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect snorted coldly: "There is an enemy attack, so everyone must be careful. Let me see what this is." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It's the artistic master who is brave. Although he was surprised, he did not panic. At this moment, the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect began to carefully observe these transparent brick-like things. After a moment, he was also sure that his group had indeed entered a maze, or a rune similar to a maze. The ancestor of Leiyin Sect snorted coldly: "A formation of this level also wants to trap me?" Saying that, Lei YinThe ancestor clapped his big palm, and lightning-like ripples suddenly shot out from his palm, and the void swayed, like thunder, completely exploding. The runes like transparent bricks in front of them seemed to collapse in piles in front of them. That situation seemed even more shocking. The monks from Leiyin Sect were all cheering for joy. After all, he is still an ancestor, and once he takes action, he is extraordinary. Since Su Han learned the Vientiane Runes, he has trapped many powerful monks with these Vientiane Runes. But this all-encompassing rune has never been directly broken open by anyone. This ancestor of the Leiyin Sect actually defeated ten societies at once and directly used his overbearing magical power to destroy all the runes. Even Su Han had to admire him. After blasting away the Wanxiang runes, the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect laughed strangely and waved his hand: "Everyone, follow us!" However, before he had time to be happy, his eyes suddenly moved and his eyelids twitched slightly. Because, he saw a very familiar figure standing in the void not far in front of him. "Cen He!" The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect looked solemnly. He did not expect that it was Cen He who appeared. He did not dare to look down upon Cen He, who was also at the fifth level of Life Spring Realm. At the same time, he did not expect that Cen He, who had always been very strict, would learn this kind of ambush trick at some point. This is really beyond the expectations of the ancestor of Leiyin Sect. Cen He's eyes were cold, and he suddenly waved his hand, and a sword light was like a galactic sword, and it rolled hard towards the ancestor of Leiyin Sect. The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect snorted coldly: "Young man, you are a bit immature in front of me." The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect grabbed it, and a long sword as bright as autumn water appeared in his hand. The two of them immediately fought together. The Leiyin Sect ancestor's long sword was like a knife cutting through tangles, clean and neat. The sword light was like a rainbow in the sky, scurrying around, making Cen He unable to gain any advantage in front of him. . The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect was very proud and laughed ferociously: "Cen He, my Leiyin Sect was attacked, was it you who did it?" Cen He said calmly: "So what? Your Leiyin Sect is rich and unkind, but you have accumulated a lot of wealth over the years. This prince is doing justice for heaven." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2443: Defeat Each One You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect felt a twitch in his heart, and his eyes were ferocious: "Then you should die too!" The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect became red-eyed. He rushed towards Cen He with a speed as fast as lightning. He waved the sword light in his hand and slashed away with the momentum of reaching for the stars and the moon. Cen He was not willing to face the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect head-on. His body swayed and turned into a stream of light, disappearing into the sky. "Where to go!" The figure of the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect was also like lightning as he chased after him. However, just after chasing for a while, he found himself running into a golden storm. As he continued to penetrate deeper into the golden storm, the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect also felt that his movements were getting slower and slower, as if his whole body suddenly became very heavy, and his movement suddenly became extremely slow. "What the hell is this?" The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect was extremely surprised for a moment, and a bad feeling flashed through his heart. If he remembered correctly, Cen He shouldn't have any magical powers in this area. Could it be that Cen He suddenly had some adventure? Or does he have other helpers? At this moment, Cen He had no intention of letting go of the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect. Sharp sword energy kept coming from outside the golden storm and kept shooting at the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect. Although the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect resisted with all his strength, due to the binding power of the golden storm, he was hindered for a while and could not exert half of his normal strength. In this way, the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect quickly fell into a disadvantage. However, the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect was unwilling to be captured like this. At that moment, he gritted his teeth and a golden talisman appeared in his hand. This talisman is a precious escape talisman. Nothing is more precious than life. The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect hardly hesitated. A burst of spiritual power was injected into the escape talisman, and his body turned into a stream of escape light, reaching the sky and escaping from the golden storm in an instant. However, the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect had not yet breathed a sigh of relief. The power that escaped from the body was suddenly blocked by a sea of ??fire. This sea of ??fire seemed to have the ability to block space, and it actually cut off the escape light of the Leiyin Sect ancestor's escape talisman! The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect was shocked by this, but it was no small matter! Cen He didn't give the Leiyin Sect ancestor any chance at all, and Jianguang arrived shortly after. At the same time, the strange golden storm was once again swirling around the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect. In the end, without any suspense, the ancestor of Leiyin Sect was caught by Cen He. His fate was naturally no different from that of ancestor Lu Guang. Su Han and Cen Yuling also appeared from the void. As soon as the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect fell, the top elites of the Leiyin Sect also fell apart and were quickly annihilated. After cleaning up the battlefield, Su Han smiled and said: "It seems that the plan went more smoothly than expected. The next target is Yan Hong, the ancestor of Xuanyan Sect." Cen Yuling nodded: "Ancestor Yan Hong is the one with relatively high prestige among the four ancestors. Killing him will be a big blow to the rebels. But if he can turn against him, it will be a big blow to the rebels. The blow might be even greater!¡± Su Han said with a smile: "Then we have to see if he knows what is right and whether he is willing to obey. If he doesn't shed tears without seeing the coffin, then he has no choice but to kill him to avoid long nights and dreams." "Well, with Yan Feng in hand, Ancestor Yan Hong probably wouldn't dare to make any mistakes." Cen Yuling judged. After cleaning the battlefield, a group of geniuses, according to the original strategy, turned around and turned to the only way back to Xuanyan Sect from the royal capital, and ambush Patriarch Yan Hong. After unlocking the seal of Yan Feng's consciousness, Yan Feng rolled his eyes and became active: "Brother, if you want to use me to blackmail my ancestor, I can teach you how to do it." Yan Feng was afraid that everyone would not listen, so he spoke very quickly: "If you listen to me, I guarantee that Xuanyan Sect will bring order to the chaos and abandon the dark side and turn to the bright side. Our Xuanyan Sect was not very enthusiastic about this rebellion in the first place and was completely suppressed. They coerced me, and they promised huge profits. Otherwise, how could our Xuanyan Sect be dragged down? This is a completely unreasonable disaster. I have never done anything unkind to the royal family." This time Yan Feng also tried to play the tragedy card to win sympathy from Su Han and others. Su Han smiled faintly: "Yan Feng, if you really have the ability to instigate your ancestor to abandon the darkness and turn to the light, and bring order to the chaos, then sparing you a small life is nothing."   Yan Feng¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Seriously?¡± "Take it seriously or not, use your head to think about it yourself." Su Han said indifferently. "No, no, no, I don't have to think about it. I am willing to cooperate with you 100% and fully mobilize my ancestor to bring order to the chaos." Yan Feng said quickly. Sure enough, as Su Han expected, the Xuanyan Sect's treasury was robbed and Yan Feng disappeared. This matter was not discovered by the Xuanyan Sect until two or three days later. Mainly because no one from the Xuanyan Sect is here anymore and the sect is empty, it was not discovered until now. After discovering it, Xuanyan Sect immediately passed the news to Ancestor Yan Hong. When Patriarch Yan Hong learned that the headquarters of Leiyin Sect had been destroyed, he felt a little anxious. He was also worried about the four major sects. After destroying the Leiyin Sect, this enemy that appeared out of nowhere would take action against his Xuanyan Sect? In the past few days, he has been a little worried, and has also thought about sending a group of elites back to strengthen their vigilance no matter what happens. However, before he could make a decision, bad news came. As soon as Ancestor Yan Hong heard that Yan Feng had been captured, he immediately put down his affairs with the rebels without saying a word, and planned to come back as quickly as possible, completely ignoring the remaining ancestor of the fifth level of Life Spring Realm. To retain. Ancestor Yan Hong was so anxious that he confirmed the news again and again, and finally confirmed that Xuanyan Sect did not suffer a devastating blow like Leiyin Sect, but Yan Feng disappeared and the two senior officials responsible for protecting him died. "The treasury of Xuanyan Sect was completely wiped out, and almost nothing of value was left. This news is undoubtedly a huge blow to Ancestor Yan Hong, but compared to the Leiyin Sect, Ancestor Yan Hong feels that this is a blessing among misfortunes. Ancestor Yan Hong was determined and just as he was preparing to set off, new information came. "What? The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect is also suspected to have died?" When Patriarch Yan Hong heard this information, his expression suddenly changed. The ancestor of the Leiyin Sect is not any weaker than Yan Hong. Ancestor Lu Guang is suspected to have died, and ancestor Lei Yin Sect is also suspected to have died. What is going on? Could it be that there is some unknown black hand involved in the rebellion of the Qingfeng Dynasty? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2444 The Xuanyan Sect¡¯s army leaves You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Thinking of this, people like Ancestor Yan Hong were a little surprised and confused. In just a few days, two of the four ancestors have been killed. At this speed, ancestor Yan Hong is simply shuddering. Especially for the Leiyin Sect, from the destruction of the Leiyin Sect's headquarters to the return of the elites led by the ancestors of the Leiyin Sect, and then the news that the ancestors of the Leiyin Sect were also suspected to have died, this is definitely not a coincidence, but a fact. It's a perfect plan. It¡¯s ridiculous that there were so many rebels, but no one could see that this was a big conspiracy in advance. Now this conspiracy is close to coming to light, but two of the four ancestors have already died. The strength of the rebels has undoubtedly been greatly weakened. Even the two remaining ancestors did not dare to reveal the news of the suspected death of the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect to the main force of the Leiyin Sect who was still on the battlefield in the royal capital, for fear that the Leiyin Sect would suddenly become disorganized. Although, without the ancestor, there is still a sect leader. However, the most powerful ancestor is one of the spiritual cores of the sect. Once everyone in the sect knows that the ancestor has died, the military morale will be greatly affected. "Brother Yan Hong, the overall situation is the most important thing. If you leave now, the support of our four major sect coalition forces will really be completely shattered." The remaining ancestor of the fifth level of Life Spring Realm also persuaded Ancestor Yan Hong earnestly, "Besides, let's not say that people's hearts are distracted, but the current situation is not obvious enough? This is to defeat us one by one. The enemy is not sure how to deal with us joining forces, so they have to adopt strategies to defeat each other. I am sure that if you leave at this time, you will be ambushed along the way. This is a very obvious conspiracy, and we must not be fooled again. " Ancestor Yan Hong also had to admit that what the other party said made sense. "However, even if you know the opponent's strategy, can you be completely unconcerned about the safety of your sect headquarters? Even if the enemy wants to kill your descendants, you are completely indifferent? Or is it just because things have not happened to you? Is that why you can stand and talk without back pain?" Patriarch Yan Hong asked with a sneer. The ancestor sighed: "Brother, if you go back, the four of you and I will be defeated one by one sooner or later, and we will all be destroyed. If you stay, we will fight against the enemy together, and there is still a glimmer of hope. Why should the other party be defeated individually? , isn't it just because they are afraid that we will join forces? Now the other party's goal has been achieved more than half!" Although Patriarch Yan Hong is a decisive and strong man, he is not someone who cannot listen to advice. After being persuaded by this ancestor, I thought about it carefully and found that this was really the case. "However, Yan Feng is very important to him, and he is the successor he has spent so much effort to cultivate. If something happens to Yan Feng, it will be equivalent to half his life's hard work being wasted, which is completely unacceptable. But what this ancestor said makes sense. The enemy's intention in doing this is very obvious, that is, to defeat them one by one. If he leaves now, it is very likely that the enemy will seize the opportunity and defeat him one by one. While Ancestor Yan Hong was in deep thought, one of his subordinates came over and said, "Ancestor, there is something fishy about this matter. Think about it. According to the news we have received, Xuanyan Sect has not been destroyed, but the treasury has been destroyed." During the calamity, Young Master Yan Feng was captured. But the Leiyin Sect was directly destroyed. There is a lot of mystery in this." Ancestor Yan Hong is not a fool. After hearing these words, he was thoughtful. The confidant continued: "The opponent did this to leave some room for our Xuanyan Sect. At least, the treatment for us is different from the treatment for the Leiyin Sect. Ancestor, maybe we should pay attention to each other's treatment. With this attitude, seize this opportunity, because the direction of the wind may change." "Oh? What do you think?" Ancestor Yan Hong glanced at his confidant. "My subordinates have been collecting information from various places recently. I know that the people who attacked the ancestor of Lu Guang, destroyed the Leiyin Sect, and ambushed the ancestor of the Leiyin Sect are definitely not all members of the royal family. There are foreign aids among them. Moreover, from Judging from their results, this foreign aid is really not low in strength. The situation has begun to change subtly for the coalition forces." Ancestor Yan Hong¡¯s heart sank. He had occasionally thought of this possibility these days. But deep down in his heart, he still felt that the coalition forces were huge and had backers, so it shouldn't be a big problem to overwhelm the royal family. Now it seems that maybe I was too optimistic. Could it be that this rebellion will eventually end with the rebels being suppressed? Thinking of the death of the two ancestors, and thinking that Yan Feng, whom he carefully cultivated, is still in the hands of the other party. Yan Hong couldn¡¯t help but feel something in his heartSome wavered. The confidant then said: "Ancestor, from the perspective of my subordinates, we should be mentally prepared for the current situation. Fortunately, the other party only robbed the treasury and took away Young Master Yan Feng. It seems that , the other party should be planning to leave a way for us to retreat. Maybe we really shouldn¡¯t stay here in the Royal Capital battlefield now." Ancestor Yan Hong is a decisive person. After pondering for a moment, he nodded decisively: "Okay, pass on my order. The Xuanyan Sect's army will evacuate immediately and withdraw from the battlefield of the royal capital!" When Ancestor Yan Hong gave this order, the other Ancestor was dumbfounded and quickly advised: "You are doing this, but you are retreating from the battle." Ancestor Yan Hong laughed strangely: "It is better to retreat now than to have no way to retreat by then. Ancestor Lu Guang and Lei Yin Sect have both fallen, and now we don't even know who our opponent is. Like this I, Yan Hong, don¡¯t want to be my enemy.¡± This is the truth. Ancestor Yan Hong is not a person who compromises easily. However, this does not mean that he is not an intelligent person. ¡°At least he can see clearly now that such an opponent is definitely not an enemy he wants to be. Ancestor Yan Hong just took the Xuanyan Sect¡¯s team away in front of everyone. The other ancestor was dumbfounded. As a result, all the coalition forces suddenly fell into a huge whirlpool. First, the ancestor of Leiyin Sect left and did not come back for so long. ??Then, Ancestor Yan Hong left directly with the team of Xuanyan Sect. This undoubtedly caused an uproar, and the remaining troops on the battlefield in the royal capital began to become suspicious. Once this suspicion arises, it immediately becomes out of control. "What's going on? Are the rumors true? Did Ancestor Lu Guang really fall? Was the Xingyao Sect's army really wiped out?" "And the ancestor of our Leiyin Sect was also killed?" "Why did Ancestor Yan Hong leave with the people of Xuanyan Sect? We need an explanation!" "Yes, we can't leave so unclearly. We have to leave without a reasonable explanation!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2445 Negotiating Conditions You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ?????????????????????????????????Every one of these people is filled with righteous indignation. Especially the main force of the Leiyin Sect, their ancestors had been away for such a long time and had not come back, which originally made them suspicious. At this time, the departure of Ancestor Yan Hong became the final trigger, causing the emotions of these people to burst out instantly. After the Xuanyan Sect¡¯s team left, they returned to the Xuanyan Sect¡¯s headquarters without hesitation. " However, Patriarch Yan Hong's mood did not become lighter. He also knew that he was playing with fire. If anything went wrong with this choice, his Ancestor Yan Hong would be ruined, and it might even be annihilated. If the rebels finally defeat the royal capital, the Xuanyan Sect will have no room to survive in the Qingfeng Dynasty. Therefore, although he does not regret his decision, he is also slightly worried. The confidant advised: "Ancestor, don't worry. If our Xuanyan Sect withdraws, the coalition's power will be greatly reduced. The morale of the army will definitely collapse, and the royal capital will definitely regain the initiative." Patriarch Yan Hong was about to say something when his consciousness suddenly moved and he made a gesture to signal everyone to be alert. "Ancestor!" A hasty call came from the void, making Ancestor Yan Hong suddenly shake his body and said in a deep voice: "Feng'er!" Ancestor Yan Hong could not mishear Yan Feng¡¯s voice. This was definitely Yan Feng¡¯s voice, and it was impossible for anyone to fake it. Ancestor Yan Hong opened his Dharma eyes and started searching in the void. In the distant void, two figures suddenly appeared. One of them is Yan Feng. "Feng'er, you" Ancestor Yan Hong's voice suddenly stopped, and he saw a young man standing behind Yan Feng, who seemed to be smiling but not smiling. And Yan Feng was obviously under the control of this young man and could not move independently. ¡°Ancestor, dad.¡± Yan Feng looked at Ancestor Yan Hong and the head of the Xuanyan Sect beside Ancestor Yan Hong with a bitter look on his face. He looked very helpless and a little aggrieved, which made Ancestor Yan Hong and the head of Xuanyan Sect feel very worried. "Who are you, sir, and what do you want to do by taking Feng'er away? If you have anything to talk about, can you let Feng'er go first?" The matter concerned Yan Feng, and ancestor Yan Hong was also a little uneasy. "Ancestor Yan Hong, we have been waiting for you here for a long time. I believe you have heard about the Leiyin Sect, right?" Ancestor Yan Hong¡¯s expression changed, and his pupils suddenly shrank: ¡°Ancestor of the Leiyin Sect, did you really fall into your hands?¡± "Haha, you really know it. However, I don't know if you believe it or not. If I am determined to deal with you, even though you bring all the main forces of Xuanyan Sect, I am more than 70% sure that you and Leiyin Sect Elder Ancestor will suffer the same fate." Ancestor Yan Hong¡¯s face darkened slightly, he stared at the young man and said coldly: ¡°Call your friends out. You alone should not dare to say such big words in front of me.¡± Su Han chuckled: "It's better not to come out. As soon as they come out, they will fight to the death. I believe you, ancestor Yan Hong, don't want to fight to the death with me at this moment, right?" Of course Ancestor Yan Hong doesn¡¯t want to. Now that Yan Feng is in the opponent¡¯s hands, if they really want to fight, Yan Feng will definitely be the first cannon fodder. ¡°He would definitely not do something like this that clearly meant he would suffer a loss. Ancestor Yan Hong took a deep breath and asked: "Who are you, your Excellency? You caught Feng'er, didn't kill him, and waited for me here. It must be more than just to snipe me. You are not a member of the royal family." I really can¡¯t figure out your purpose of coming, since you want to talk, please explain your purpose first.¡± Su Han nodded slightly: "Ancestor Yan Hong is really quick to talk, and I appreciate it very much. As for the purpose of coming, let others talk to you." As he said that, Su Han waved. Behind Su Han, a figure floated out, and it was Cen Yuling. Seeing Cen Yuling, the look on Yan Hong¡¯s face changed slightly. "Ancestor Yan Hong, I never thought it would be ironic for you and me to meet on such an occasion." Cen Yuling said lightly. Ancestor Yan Hong smiled bitterly: "Third Princess? So it turns out that the royal family really invited foreign aid?" "You can put it that way." Cen Yuling nodded. If Su Han alone can be considered a foreign aid, then he has indeed hired foreign aid. "So, are you going to deal with me today just like you dealt with Patriarch Lu Guang and Patriarch Leiyin Sect?" Patriarch Yan Hong asked. "Then, it depends on your own choice, Ancestor Yan Hong." Cen Yuling said. Ancestor Yan Hong smiled bitterly and said: "You have captured FengSon, now ask me about my choice. Isn¡¯t my choice already very clear? " "Ancestor Yan Hong, your Xuanyan Sect made a wise choice to withdraw from the rebel army. However, this alone is not enough." Cen Yuling said. "What else?" Patriarch Yan Hong asked. "Immediately notify the entire Qingfeng Dynasty, announce that they will withdraw from the rebels, return to the royal family, launch a crusade against the rebels, and call on all neutral forces in the Qingfeng Dynasty to join the crusade against the rebels." This is the proper attitude, and this request is not excessive at all. Ancestor Yan Hong thought for a moment and fell into deep thought. However, he immediately made a decision: "Third Princess, since our Xuanyan Sect wants to quit the rebel army, we will naturally choose to be loyal to the royal family. However, I also have a request." This process must be a bargaining process. Cen Yuling was not surprised: "You said that as long as your request is reasonable, I can consider it." "There's only one thing. You can't settle the scores later, and you can't find any reasons to make things difficult for my Xuanyan Sect in the future." This request is indeed not too much. Cen Yuling said: "Is this the only one?" "Yes, this is the only one." Ancestor Yan Hong was very straightforward. As for letting Yan Feng go, it was not worth adding to the conditions. Because he knew very well that if the agreement was reached, it would be inevitable for the other party to let go of Yan Feng, and there was no reason to threaten him with Yan Feng again. As for the looting of the treasury, Ancestor Yan Hong also knew very well that it was probably not Cen Yuling¡¯s fault. If he made this request, Cen Yuling might not have the right to agree to it. So, he simply didn¡¯t mention it. On the other hand, Ancestor Yan Hong also knew that he had been a rebel and rebel, and now that he was looking back, he would have to pay some price. Therefore, he consciously did not mention the treasury. Su Han was a little surprised by the knowledge of Patriarch Yan Hong. He smiled slightly but said nothing. He will not participate in this negotiation. "But if the negotiation fails and he takes action, Su Han will not be vague. Cen Yuling did not hesitate: "If this is the only condition, this princess can use the oath of heaven and earth as witness, and there will never be any form of settling accounts. Of course, you, Xuanyan Sect, cannot rebel again." (Remember. Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2446: Defection Plan You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ancestor Yan Hong shook his head: "One time is already a stain, how can there be a next time? However, this rebellion is not caused by our Xuanyan Sect family, but by the general trend. If the royal family wants to stabilize the country, it must also come up with something. There is something more convincing. If it remains as it is now, even if this rebellion is suppressed, what about next time?" Ancestor Yan Hong¡¯s words were relatively straightforward. He understood very well that the reason why the royal family faced betrayal was not because of how domineering the royal family was in normal times, but on the contrary. In recent years, the royal family had been too weak and even showed a certain behavior. This trend makes the Zhuo family and the royal family compete with each other. In this case, rebellion will appear sooner or later. It wouldn't be their four major sects, it would be someone else. A hegemon will never face widespread rebellion. There is only one reason why there is a large-scale rebellion, and that is that the ability shown by the royal family is not enough to suppress the general trend of the Qingfeng Dynasty. Cen Yuling said nothing, but nodded gently. She had actually been thinking about this matter all along. Over the years of the Qingfeng Dynasty, the Zhuo family has indeed grown too big. If this matter is not resolved, sooner or later the next disaster will break out. Looking at the current situation, it seems that the Zhuo family is still behind the scenes and has not come to the stage. As for the Black Moon Dynasty behind the scenes, their true colors have not yet been revealed. These are all hidden dangers in the future. Even if the rebellion is put down this time, it does not mean that everything will be peaceful in the future. "The royal family will always consider these things. The royal family also has its own difficulties. Ancestor Yan Hong, since you have made a decision, there won't be any changes, right?" "Hmph, do you think I am such an unreliable person?" Yan Hong snorted. Cen Yuling nodded and gestured to Su Han: "Let's let him go." The whole process was surprisingly simple, which surprised Su Han. It has to be said that ancestor Yan Hong is very good at judging the situation. When he sees something cannot be done, the rebel army is gone, and he does not feel any sloppiness in handling it. Patriarch Yan Hong was also very sensible and did not mention a word about the treasury being robbed. After all, Xuanyan Sect had participated in the rebel army, so it was a very cost-effective way for him to pay some price so that Xuanyan Sect would not be held accountable. After the reconciliation, Ancestor Yan Hong smiled strangely, looked at Su Han, and couldn't help but ask: "Third Princess, your actions this time really convinced me. In the end, I was still a little curious, this young talent, not Do you know?" Ancestor Yan Hong thought that Su Han must be reinforcements invited by Cen Yuling from other dynasties, or perhaps from Fengming Academy. Cen Yuling smiled lightly and said: "This one is Su Han. If you think about it, he is actually from our Qingfeng Dynasty and a genius with a foreign surname from the Yan family." "A genius with a foreign surname from the Yan family?" Ancestor Yan Hong stared at him for a long time and found out that this so-called foreign aid was from his own dynasty. Thinking of how the massive rebels were defeated one by one by a young dynasty genius, ancestor Yan Hong had to admit in his heart that it was indeed the waves behind the Yangtze River that pushed the waves ahead. "Ancestor Yan Hong, without further ado, the situation in the dynasty must be stabilized as soon as possible. You must publicize the entire dynasty as quickly as possible." "This is easy to handle. I will announce it to the whole dynasty immediately." Patriarch Yan Hong said immediately. "Well, you were also one of the giants of the rebels before. You should know the rebels very well. What good strategy do you have to make the rebels collapse without a fight?" Cen Yuling asked. Ancestor Yan Hong muttered: "Since the ancestors of the Leiyin Sect left, the morale of the rebels has not been very stable. In the past few days, the news that the ancestors Lu Guang and the Leiyin Sect were suspected to have died has spread. Add to that Now that the Xuanyan Sect's forces have left, the rebels are in panic, and this is the most chaotic time." "So, is it now a good time to take action?" Cen Yuling asked again. Ancestor Yan Hong nodded: "Now, we can first confirm the death of Ancestor Lu Guang and Lei Yin Sect, and deal a fatal blow to the morale of the rebels. Then, we can launch a strike against the last ancestor, and so on Once this happens, the rebels will fall apart.¡± Cen Yuling listened attentively, and Patriarch Yan Hong¡¯s words were also very sincere, obviously coming from the bottom of his heart. After Patriarch Yan Hong finished speaking, he turned to Su Han and asked, "Master Su Han, what do you think of my idea?" Su Han chuckled: "Ancestor Yan Hong is indeed a giant in the sect. He is both accurate and to the point when looking at problems. I think it is very feasible." When Patriarch Yan Hong saw Su Han, he actually praised himself.For a while, I felt a little fond of Su Han. Although this young man robbed his treasury and captured his most valued juniors to threaten him. But at least, this young man left him a way out and did not do anything like he did with Leiyin Sect. Cen Yuling¡¯s beautiful eyes moved slightly: ¡°In that case, let¡¯s act according to Patriarch Yan Hong¡¯s plan.¡± "I think we can be a little more aggressive. Ancestor Yan Hong, if you lead the team back to the rebels now, pretending to be returning to the rebels, but actually defecting and killing the last ancestor, it will affect the morale of the rebels. What kind of blow will it be?" Su Han suddenly suggested with a smile. Cen Yuling's heart moved, and she looked at Patriarch Yan Hong expectantly. "The Xuanyan Sect is willing to listen to the princess's command." Ancestor Yan Hong expressed his position very wisely. Cen Yuling was very pleased with the attitude of Ancestor Yan Hong. She is smart and has seen the opportunity in this matter. This is an excellent opportunity. If we can use the power of Xuanyan Sect to catch the rebels by surprise, it will definitely be a perfect plan. If you can kill the last ancestor of the rebels, the rebels will definitely collapse on the spot. When the time comes when Patriarch Yan Hong steps forward to encourage us, many people in the rebel army will definitely turn against the enemy and turn to the bright side. I have to say, this is a very perfect ending. In this case, there is no need to go all out to annihilate all the rebels, because annihilating so many rebels will actually affect the foundation of the Qingfeng Dynasty. So, if you can bleed less, bleed as little as possible. Ancestor Yan Hong thought for a while and said: "Princess, the last ancestor is slightly inferior to me in terms of strength. With my own strength, it is not a big problem to suppress him. However, on the spot I am not very sure about killing him." Su Han smiled faintly: "If I help you, you should be fine, right?" Ancestor Yan Hong said hurriedly: "In that case, there should be no problem." Cen Yuling also nodded and said: "It really doesn't work, there is still eldest brother, but I think there is no need for eldest brother to take action. As long as we can catch him off guard and take him by surprise, there is no problem in killing that ancestor." At this moment, several people gathered together and began to discuss specific plans. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2447: Go and come back You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Patriarch Yan Hong learned that Cen He was also coming, his confidence increased even more. Cen He is also at the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm. If that doesn't work, he can take action. In this way, it will definitely not be difficult to kill the last ancestor. Ancestor Yan Hong is not a soft-hearted person. Although the ancestor and him have a lot of exchanges among the rebels, at the critical moment, Ancestor Yan Hong will never take into account any friendship. He also knew that the ancestor would not compromise as easily as he did. That ancestor has a very good relationship with the Zhuo family. He can be said to be a die-hard loyalist of the Zhuo family. He must be looking forward to the fall of the royal family. After the discussion, it was unanimously decided that Ancestor Yan Hong would return to the rebels with the Xuanyan Sect army. Su Han, Cen Yuling and Cen He disguised themselves, blended into the Xuanyan Sect's army, and joined the rebels together. Ancestor Yan Hong gathered the main forces of the Xuanyan Sect together and admonished: "You are all warriors of the Xuanyan Sect. I cannot bear to have you die in the whirlpool of internal strife in the dynasty. Therefore, for the sake of the overall situation, I After thinking about it, I decided to support the rule of the royal family again. From now on, Xuanyan Sect will be a loyal supporter of the royal family. Do you remember this?" "remember!" Everyone in the Xuanyan Sect looked happy. ??????????????????????? Actually, many people are not happy to be rebels. Therefore, when Patriarch Yan Hong opened his mouth, the excitement in these replies surprised Patriarch Yan Hong. Ancestor Yan Hong never expected that the Xuanyan Sect monks he had trained would be so resistant to becoming rebels. When they heard that they no longer had to be rebels, they all felt relieved. The Xuanyan Sect¡¯s defection mobilization meeting turned out to be much easier than Ancestor Yan Hong had imagined. It can be seen that the main forces such as Xuanyan Sect are much easier to accept the decision to support the emperor again than the decision to rebel. Ancestor Yan Hong can finally see that the royal family is still the royal family, and the rebels are still rebels. The Cen family royal family leads the Qingfeng Dynasty. This is the common sense that everyone in the Qingfeng Dynasty has deep in their bones. Knowing that they were going to meet the royal family and fight to the death, although they had to actively deal with it, deep down in their hearts, they would have some doubts. Especially after hearing that the ancestors of the Luguang Sect and the Leiyin Sect were killed, the main monks of the Xuanyan Sect felt that following the rebels all the way to the dark side was not a wise choice. When Su Han saw this scene, he also sighed: "After all, the imperial family's strength is far from exhausted. I believe that this rebellion cannot defeat the Cen family royal family, and the Zhuo family, Zhang family, and Black Moon dynasty will also not be able to be defeated in the future. .¡± Cen Yuling also nodded, his eyes full of determination: "We will definitely suppress it. The fortune of the Cen family's royal family is not accumulated overnight." Ancestor Yan Hong led the team of Xuanyan Sect and returned to the rebel army again. Originally, the rift in the morale of the rebels had been widening. Although the remaining ancestor was trying his best to comfort and suppress them, the distrust in the hearts of the people below was increasing step by step. Among the rebels on the battlefield in the royal capital, apart from Ancestor Lu Guang, the other three Ancestors are the three major leaders. Now, two of the three ancestors are missing. How can the mood of the rebels be stabilized? Even people with slow brain reactions can sense that something is wrong with the atmosphere. The only remaining ancestor was also in a state of distress at the moment. He called in various high-level officials in the rebel army to beat him, comfort him, and seduce him. "However, when the military's morale is in chaos, it is obviously extremely difficult to reunite it. Just when the ancestor was at a loss what to do, one of his subordinates suddenly came to report in a hurry: "Ancestor Mo Xiao, that person from the Xuanyan Sect has left and returned." "What? Are you back?" The Mo Xiao ancestor was shocked. "Yes, my subordinates feel that it is not normal for them to leave and return in a hurry. Maybe there is some conspiracy. Ancestor, do you want to send someone to stop them?" The Ancestor Mo Xiao smiled bitterly and said: "Obstruct? Who do you think will listen to me now? Besides, that's Ancestor Yan Hong, who dares to die?" With Patriarch Yan Hong¡¯s strength and status, few people would dare to be presumptuous in front of him. What¡¯s more, they are still not sure about the motive behind ancestor Yan Hong¡¯s return. What if Ancestor Yan Hong suddenly had a conscience and came back to take care of the overall situation? If we send people to stop them, isn't that pushing them away? Besides, on their side, except for his ancestor Mo Xiao, no one could stand up to ancestor Yan Hong."Let's inquire and ask what is going on with Xuanyan Sect? If Xuanyan Sect comes back to cooperate, all the previous matters will be wiped out." "yes." Soon, the news came back. It is said that Ancestor Yan Hong suddenly figured out something when he was halfway through. He felt that at this stage, the most important thing was to protect himself and not be defeated by the enemy one by one. This statement made Patriarch Mo Xiao dubious. Speaking of which, how long has it been since ancestor Yan Hong left the Xuanyan Sect¡¯s army? As for how big the conspiracy is, Patriarch Mo Xiao doesn't really believe it. ¡°But think about it, when Patriarch Yan Hong left, he was very determined and had to leave. Why did I suddenly figure it out halfway through? Could it be that Patriarch Yan Hong suddenly had a conscience? But no matter what, now they are the only two ancestors left, and they still need to show the necessary gestures. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet Ancestor Yan Hong.¡± Patriarch Mo Xiao still had some doubts in his heart, so he also brought a group of elites with him. Soon, the two sides met outside the rebel camp. Ancestor Yan Hong looked a little apologetic: "Brother Mo Xiao, I shamelessly come back. I know, maybe you still have a grudge in your heart, right?" To be honest, Patriarch Mo Xiao was a little disgusted when he heard Patriarch Yan Hong call him brother. After all, we are all friends of the same generation and about the same age. It is actually a recognized etiquette to call each other brother. But Yan Hong called him brother when he opened his mouth. Ancestor Mo Xiao felt that this Ancestor Yan Hong was still so domineering. Immediately, he responded indifferently and said calmly: "Fellow Taoist Yan Hong, please forgive me for being blunt. When you left before, you looked determined, and now you suddenly come back. I'm curious, what do you think? Are you still considered a member of our coalition now?" You know, Xuan Yanzong didn't let harsh words go before he left. Ancestor Yan Hong shrugged: "The reason why I came back is very simple. Do you want to know?" "What?" Ancestor Mo Xiao frowned, and there was a faint feeling of something bad in his heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2448: The Rebels Collapse You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This bad premonition came out of nowhere, but it was extremely strong. For a moment, Patriarch Mo Xiao also frowned. Ancestor Yan Hong suddenly showed a strange look on his face: "Brother Mo Xiao, when I was walking halfway just now, I suddenly got news that your sect was attacked by unknown circumstances. Like the Leiyin Sect, all destruction!" "Impossible! Our sect is in the most remote area of ??the dynasty!" Ancestor Mo Xiao's expression changed drastically, "If something happens to our sect, there is no reason why my news will be later than yours!" Just when Ancestor Mo Xiao looked shocked and suspicious, all of a sudden, Ancestor Mo Xiao¡¯s consciousness moved. I saw Patriarch Yan Hong in front of me. Taking advantage of the moment when he was stunned and stunned, he had already summoned up boundless spiritual power and struck him with a move. not good! Ancestor Mo Xiao realized that something was wrong, and immediately dodged this move at a very reluctant angle. ¡° Then, Ancestor Mo Xiao became furious and punched Ancestor Yan Hong fiercely in the chest with a powerful spiral energy. Ancestor Yan Hong laughed strangely, as if he had expected it. He put his palms slightly on his chest and pulled left and right. A transparent and rippled light curtain, like water ripples, blocked the punch of Patriarch Mo Xiao. Ancestor Mo Xiao didn¡¯t seem to intend that this punch would be effective. He dodged and tried to retreat. However, what he didn't expect was that just when he was about to retreat, a storm of golden light suddenly fell from the void and covered his head without warning. Ancestor Mo Xiao was caught off guard and was covered by the golden storm. He immediately felt as if his whole body was filled with lead, making it extremely difficult to move. At this moment, Ancestor Yan Hong also opened his arms, and his hands turned into sharp steel claws, grabbing at Ancestor Mo Xiao. Ancestor Mo Xiao is well aware of Ancestor Yan Hong¡¯s strength. Even he, Ancestor Mo Xiao, does not dare to confront him face to face, not to mention that he was hit by such a weird golden light storm. At this moment, Patriarch Mo Xiao was ready to retreat again. But at this moment, another bunch of strange transparent runes appeared in the void, piling up around Ancestor Mo Xiao, blocking his way. These transparent runes and the golden storm greatly restricted the performance of Ancestor Mo Xiao. Originally, with Patriarch Mo Xiao's ability, even if he couldn't defeat Patriarch Yan Hong, there was at least some hope of escaping unscathed. But now, his hope of escaping unharmed has been completely cut off. Ancestor Yan Hong had a ferocious smile on his face, and a pair of claw-like hands grabbed Ancestor Mo Xiao's head. Ancestor Mo Xiao also reacted extremely quickly. The dharma body actually slid forward like a loach, barely evading the grasp. However, he did not expect that Ancestor Yan Hong was not a fuel-efficient lamp either. His attack turned out to be a continuous movement, one time to catch the air, and then a second time. Ancestor Mo Xiao dodged the first blow, but failed to dodge the second one. Ancestor Yan Hong grabbed his arms. Ancestor Yan Hong was also extremely ferocious. He tore off an arm of Ancestor Mo Xiao like a lotus root, dripping with blood. Another tug, and the other arm was also pulled down hard. Seeing this horrific scene, the entire rebel team was completely dumbfounded. how so? After all, why did Ancestor Yan Hong attack Ancestor Mo Xiao? ??And Ancestor Mo Xiao, such a powerful ancestor at the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm, was subdued after only resisting for a few times, and his body was not even healthy? When did Ancestor Yan Hong become so powerful? It has to be said that this kind of blow is more effective than any other blow. The bloody reality is more convincing than any threat or intimidation. Cen Yuling's figure shot out from the void, with a solemn expression and awe-inspiring momentum. He said: "You rebels were instigated by traitors and were temporarily obsessed with ghosts. Now for those who surrender, the royal family can forget the blame and only punish the culprits, not the accomplices. However, if anyone If you are still stubborn, Patriarch Luguang, Patriarch of Leiyin Sect, and this Patriarch of Mo Xiao will serve as a lesson for you." Except for Yan Hong, the ancestor who rebelled against the enemy, three of the four ancestors died. This was undoubtedly a huge blow to the morale of the rebels. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to even say it was a devastating blow. The reason why the rebels have been on the battlefield in the royal capital in an organized and orderly manner is because there are several ancestors of the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm here to stabilize the situation. And now, one of the four ancestors has surrendered and three have fallen. What future does this rebel army have??? But Cen Yuling's appearance was more convincing than anything else. For a time, many monks dropped their weapons. "Surrender, surrender, I haven't wanted to do it for a long time. I was just driven by those ambitious people and had no choice." "It's just, it's just that these guys can only deceive us. At the critical moment, none of them can be trusted." "There is no need to fight life or death for them." "Even the ancestors have surrendered, and we have no reason to persist anymore." It has to be said that once the wind direction changes, the situation of the rebels will instantly fluctuate greatly. In this case, it can be said that the rebels are dead. There was no need for Su Han to come forward to add insult to injury. Cen Yuling had already completely broken the rebel alliance with just one word. For a time, people from all walks of life turned against each other one after another. Of course, there are also a few determined rebels who are scolding and trying to restore the decline. However, for such stubborn rebels, Su Han and the others also cut the knot quickly. After a series of killings, those who had been clamoring to continue fighting were either dead, or were so frightened that they could not even speak clearly. The battle situation was unexpectedly smooth. Originally, the rebels had been unable to capture the royal capital, but in recent days, various rumors have been spreading. Especially the news of the death of the two ancestors was a huge blow to the morale of the rebels. And the rebellion of Patriarch Yan Hong was the straw that broke the camel's back. The remaining ancestor Mo Xiao was killed on the spot. This continuous blow completely destroyed the fighting spirit of the rebels. The rebels, who already had cracks in them, completely disintegrated. Ancestor Yan Hong also took the opportunity to mobilize the main force of Xuanyan Sect and began to counterattack, dealing the most fatal blow to those stubborn rebel monks. He knew very well that this was an opportunity for Xuanyan Sect to make contributions and express themselves. The more rebels he kills, the better his performance in Xuanyan Sect's meritorious deeds will be. Since then, the crisis in the royal capital has been completely resolved. At least two-thirds of the rebels from all walks of life surrendered on the spot. The rest are either still waiting and watching, or have already arranged their retreat in advance. The die-hard elements have been completely eliminated. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2449: Second Level of Life Spring Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han and his group of geniuses were naturally treated like heroes when they entered the royal capital. Su Han also didn¡¯t expect that this time he came to help the Cen family¡¯s royal family suppress the rebellion, and it turned out to be so smooth. The rebels were wiped out without much effort. The royal capital was also in a state of jubilation, with everyone celebrating this sudden victory. However, Cen Yuling and the others also know very well that the end of this rebellion is not the real end. The real masterminds behind the scenes - the Zhuo family, the Zhang family, and the Black Moon Dynasty have not yet surfaced. It is said that now the main members of the Zhuo family and Zhang family are no longer in the family, and the family is only an empty shell. This news is also somewhat shocking. The Zhuo family and the Zhang family obviously have back-up plans, it¡¯s just a question of when they will make a comeback. A group of geniuses received a grand reception from the royal family. Among them, the one that attracts the most attention is naturally Su Han. Not only did the emperor of the Qingfeng Dynasty praise him full of praise, everyone in the Qingfeng Dynasty also regarded Su Han as the biggest contributor to the suppression of the rebellion. Not only was a grand welcome ceremony held, but a grand celebration banquet was also held. However, Su Han naturally doesn't care too much about these false reputations. After the celebration banquet, Cen Yuling also took Su Han to a palace in the palace. Cen Yuling's mysterious look made Su Han couldn't help but feel that this girl seemed to be up to something good. "Su Han, I'm really grateful to you that the royal family was able to put down the rebellion this time. Without you, we still don't know what the outcome would have been like. Even if we were to take a step back and suppress the rebels in the end, we would definitely have suffered heavy losses. " "Cen Yuling's words are realistic. Su Han smiled lightly and said: "Being entrusted by others is a matter of loyalty. What's more, I can be regarded as coming from the Qingfeng Dynasty. When the dynasty is in danger, it is natural for me to contribute." "That said, you are not the royal family after all, and you have no obligation to contribute to the dynasty. You have done the most to put down the rebellion this time. I discussed it with my father and the others and wanted to give you a thank you gift." Cen Yuling said, turning his palms over like a magic trick. On the white palm, a row of scrolls suddenly appeared. There are nine scrolls in this row, and they seem to be a set. "Su Han, this thing is called the Nine Palaces Labyrinth Diagram. It is an inherited treasure of the Qingfeng Dynasty royal family. It has been passed down in the royal family for thousands of years. However, this Nine Palaces Labyrinth Diagram is not only a treasure, but also a set of No one has the ability to solve the mystery, so no one has refined it and used it.¡± Cen Yuling said, "However, this Nine Palaces Labyrinth Diagram is the real treasure. It is one of the three treasures left by the founder of the Qingfeng Dynasty, and it is also the most mysterious treasure. The other two treasures, in history, There are people who have used it before and confirmed its extraordinary qualities. Only this set of Nine Palaces Mystery Chart has been solved because no one has solved it, so no one really understands its function." When Su Han heard this, he also smiled and said: "Princess, you said so much, are you trying to give me this Nine Palaces Labyrinth Map?" Cen Yuling raised a slightly heroic brow: "What? Can't I give it to you? Or do you think this gift is too light?" Su Han didn't expect that the other party really wanted to give this treasure to him. At that moment, he also shook his head and said: "Princess, such a precious treasure is also an inheritance of the royal family. I cannot accept it." Cen Yuling said: "No one stipulates that items inherited from the royal family must always be kept in the royal family. Since it is an inheritance, someone must be able to play its value to be worthy of the word inheritance." Su Han smiled and said: "So, princess, do you think this Nine Palaces Maze Diagram can be of value in my hands?" Cen Yuling said: "I can't explain clearly. I just have an intuition that this Nine Palaces Maze Diagram is very suitable in your hands." Speaking of which, Su Han naturally couldn't refute the other party's face. ? took the Nine Palaces Maze Diagram and put it into the storage ring. Cen Yuling¡¯s beautiful eyes were also shining brightly. She didn't know why, but she wanted to believe that in Su Han's hands, this Nine Palaces Maze Diagram could play a role that no one had played in the past thousands of years. "Su Han, to put down the rebellion this time, everyone needs time to rest. I will arrange a place for you in the palace, and you will also rest for a few days. At that time, everyone will return to Fengming Academy by flying boat." Cen Yuling said. ? ?Han Han also nodded: "Thank you princess." Cen Yuling looked at Su Han with deep eyes: "To the royal family, you are one of the family members, there is nothing to be polite about. In addition, my father has already given instructions to give the Yan family heavy rewards." Su Han nodded and said, "The head of the Yan family should also be very happy." The residence arranged for Su Han was a relatively quiet courtyard in the palace. However, after Su Han moved in, in the first day or two, he was still visited by all kinds of visitors, who almost broke through the door. Various princes, nobles, and sect bosses came to visit one after another. For a time, Su Han could be said to be the most popular figure in the capital of Qingfeng Dynasty. However, Su Han didn't have much interest in these entertainments. It took a day or two to finally get rid of all these people. Su Han can finally close the door and take stock of the gains from this operation. In this operation, Su Han not only robbed the treasury of two sects, but also made a lot of money. In the actual martial arts combat, I have gained a lot. Close your eyes and meditate for a while, and all kinds of martial arts inspirations will come to you one after another. Since coming to the True Dragon Realm, Su Han often feels that his sense of martial arts has become more sensitive, and his martial arts inspiration sometimes reaches the point of explosion. At this moment, after a little meditation, the medicinal power of the heavenly materials and earthly treasures deposited in the body also became active, drawing Qi like a dragon, pushing the life spring in the Dantian, rushing towards the shackles of the second level of the life spring realm. ??This shackles is difficult for ordinary people to break through. But for Su Han at this moment, there is not much difficulty. At most, he can cash out some of the energy of heavenly materials and earthly treasures that he had accumulated in his body at this time. The impact process lasted for a whole day. One day later, Su Han opened his eyes, and his cultivation had broken through to the second level of Life Spring Realm. "Is this the second level of the Life Spring Realm?" Su Han only felt that the energy in his body had increased by a breakthrough, and his temperament and spirit had also reached a new level. This feeling of constantly moving forward step by step on the road of martial arts is wonderful. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2450: Elders Make Difficulties You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! After reaching the second level of Life Spring Realm, Su Han also studied the four Thousand Illusion Ice Fruits presented by Cen Yuesha. This Thousand Illusion Ice Fruit not only contains ice attributes and illusion attributes, but is also a high-level elixir of life spring. Although it is not a pure treasure of heaven and earth, the high level of the life spring means that the energy of heaven and earth contained in it is destined to be explosive. Furthermore, Cen Yuesha was extremely generous in giving away four pieces at a time. "My ice and fire magic sunflower also has both ice and illusion attributes. This thousand illusory ice fruits are an excellent nourishment for the ice and fire magic sunflower." Su Han thought of this and swallowed the Thousand Illusion Ice Fruits. Then, he used all his strength to activate the "Black Dragon Manual" to refine the medicinal power of Qianhuan Ice Fruit. If nothing else goes wrong, after Su Han completely refines this high-level elixir of life spring, his cultivation will be improved by another level on the current basis. The most important thing is that the ice attribute and illusion attribute can also be greatly enhanced. ¡­¡­ Three days later, when everyone was preparing to return to Fengming Academy, Cen Yuling suddenly discovered that Su Han's cultivation level was already at the third level of Life Spring Realm. This incredible speed of upgrading made Cen Yuling secretly speechless. It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to return to Fengming Academy. The flying boat landed outside Fengming Academy, and Cen Yuling also warned: "I know that many of you are angry at the Zhuo family and Zhang family. In this rebellion, the Zhuo family and Zhang family did not really come forward, and the dynasty could not truly come forward. Fall out with them. And you must remember that this is Fengming Academy. The rules of Fengming Academy prohibit students from engaging in life-and-death fights in private. So even if you are angry again, you must not take the initiative to attack the Zhuo family and Zhang He is a genius, otherwise, it would be uneconomical to depend on his future in Fengming Academy." "Princess, we understand. But as for the Zhuo family and the Zhang family, are we just going to let them get away with it?" someone asked. Cen Yuling said: "The Fengming Divine Tower event will begin soon. At the Divine Tower event, one-on-one competition is absolutely essential, and it is not limited to life or death. When I say this, do you understand what I mean? " "Hahaha, princess, we understand. When the grand gathering of the God Tower takes place, the people of the Zhuo family and the Zhang family will definitely look good." "That's right, let's let them live freely for two months. When the grand meeting of the God Tower is held, it will be their death." "People from the Zhuo family and Zhang family had better pray not to meet me in the ring. Otherwise, they will be dead." A group of geniuses, all gearing up. They entered the gate of Fengming Academy and returned to their respective caves. Su Han returned to his cave and began to plan his next step. "My promotion to the third level of Life Spring Realm has been very fast, but it is not enough. If I want to get the final thirty-six seats in the God Tower Festival, I need to continue to improve my strength." After Su Han rested for a day, he left the cave and headed towards the Zhouzi District Presbytery. Every student area in Fengming Academy has a corresponding elder's house, where elders are on duty every day to meet the basic needs of students, handle some basic affairs, and answer some questions students have during their cultivation. Su Han walked into the Zhouzi District Presbyterian House. In the hall of the Presbyterian House, there was only one elder sitting in front of the table, shaking a fan in his hand and dozing off drowsily. Sensing Su Han coming in, the elder didn't even raise his eyelids and said calmly: "What's your name? What are you here to do?" "Su Han, I would like to ask the elder, is there any suitable place for cultivation or experience in Fengming Academy?" Su Han asked with a faint smile. Su Han? Hearing Su Han's name, the elder opened his eyes, but there was a hint of coldness in his eyes. This elder's surname is Li, but he is a die-hard best friend of Elder Wang Cong. Elder Li naturally knew about Su Han's violent beating of Wang Jun and Wang Xun's best friend Lu Chao. However, due to his status as an elder, Elder Li could not directly teach Su Han a lesson. Now, Su Han took the initiative to come to the Elder's House to ask questions, but Elder Li felt that the time had come for him to vent his anger on Wang Jun's behalf. At the moment, Elder Li was still lying there lazily, fanning in his hand, with a smile on his lips, but he had no intention of answering Su Han. Su Han raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw this. He raised his voice and asked his question again Elder Li chuckled and said slowly: "Are you a new student? Are you so rude? Didn't you see that I am taking a rest? Just wait for now. I will give you an answer after I have rested." When Su Han heard this, he knew that this elder was deliberately causing trouble for him. At the moment, he said calmly: "The elder is busy resting, but I have to be busy practicing. I hope the elder will abide by the rules of the academy and answer my questions as soon as possible." "you¡­¡­" Elder Li's eyes widened. He felt uncomfortable hearing Su Han's words. Why was Elder Li so busy resting, as if Elder Li was a useless person? Moreover, the second half of Su Han's words seemed to have a threatening tone. When will it be the students' turn to teach the elders to abide by the rules of the academy? "Boy, can you speak? If you can't speak, shut up. Don't force me to teach you a lesson." Elder Li wanted to say something else, but suddenly another elder walked in from outside the door. Seeing the situation in the hall, the elder also smiled and said: "Brother Li, what's wrong? Are you getting angry with the students here?" Elder Li snorted coldly: "Elder Shao, this kid is very ignorant. I have told him that I am resting and asked him to wait until I have rested before answering his questions. But he must contradict me, right? Do you take us, the academy elders, seriously?" Elder Shao is also a smart man. When he heard what Elder Li said, he knew that Elder Li was deliberately causing trouble for this student. At that moment, he looked Su Han up and down and said with a smile: "What's your name? It's a very unwise behavior for you to contradict Elder Li in the Zhouzi District." Elder Li snorted coldly: "This guy's name is Su Han." "Su Han?" Elder Shao¡¯s expression was slightly condensed, and he felt like he had heard of this name somewhere. "By the way, could it be the one in the royal capital" This elder Shao is actually from the lineage of the prince of the Yanluo Dynasty. In other words, he is from the Tai Palace of Fengming Academy. As a subordinate of the Crown Prince, Elder Shao had naturally heard of it. Last month at the Prince of Light's King Ceremony in the Royal Capital, the Crown Prince took people there. He originally wanted to humiliate none of the people under King Light, but as a result, an inexplicable person suddenly appeared under King Guang. A genius who defeated two geniuses under the prince one after another. That genius, if I remember correctly, is called Su Han. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2451 Youjue Valley You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Is it that guy? So he actually came to Fengming Academy?" Elder Shao also frowned secretly. He knew that the incident at the beginning made the prince very unhappy. The prince is unhappy, so naturally they, as his subordinates, have to share the prince's worries. "If we can teach Su Han a lesson, or even make him disappear from this world, I think he will definitely be remembered by the prince." Thinking of this, Elder Shao¡¯s thoughts began to stir. But Elder Li didn't know what Elder Shao was thinking, and still sneered: "This kid, come here and ask me to recommend a place suitable for him to practice. Is it necessary to come to the Elder's House for such a trivial matter? Go out and look for it. Just ask a student, the elder's time is so precious, why should he waste it like this?" With that said, Elder Li was about to drive people away. Elder Shao's eyes flashed, but he stopped Elder Li and said: "Brother Li, as the elders of the academy, we should be responsible for answering students' questions. In my opinion, we should 'properly' recommend a place to him ah." Elder Shao deliberately emphasized the word "good" in his tone. Elder Li stared at Elder Shao with puzzled eyes. That look seemed to say, I have never seen you, Elder Shao, so enthusiastic about students' questions. At this time, Elder Shao secretly sent a message to Elder Li: "Brother Li, since you want to make things difficult for this son, and he wants to find a place suitable for training, why don't you recommend 'that' place to him?" As soon as he heard Elder Shao¡¯s message, Elder Li also became thoughtful. After a moment, Elder Li also had a smile on his lips. "HeheheBrother Shao, you are right, I didn't think of it before." The two elders looked at each other and laughed. At this moment, both of them had their own agendas, but they had the same purpose, which was to harm Su Han, preferably until he died. At this time, Su Han naturally watched every move of these two elders. Su Han was not a fool. Although he could not hear the voice transmissions from these two elders, he also knew that the tacit understanding formed by these two people suddenly was definitely not good. At the moment, Su Han stood there, looking at the two elders indifferently, pretending not to know what kind of tacit understanding the two elders had reached. Elder Li had laughed enough, and turned his eyes to Su Han, and said with a pleasant expression: "Elder Shao gave me some advice just now, and I also feel that after all, you are a student of Fengming Academy, and I have It is my obligation to educate you, but my elder¡¯s attitude just now seemed a bit rough.¡± Su Han¡¯s expression was indifferent. He didn¡¯t believe that Elder Li¡¯s words were sincere. Elder Li took out a thin piece of paper and drew a map on it. He handed it to Su Han and said: "Follow this map and go to the Youjue Valley in Fengming Academy. That is the place for experience you need, and it is also very suitable for you. This elder believes that you will have great experience there. happy." Su Han¡¯s expression remained unchanged, he took the map, thanked him, and walked out. It wasn't until Su Han left completely that Elder Li couldn't help laughing: "Brother Shao, your method is so wonderful. That kid really went to Youjue Valley, hahaha In Youjue Valley, Feng has always been there." In the forbidden area of ??Ming Academy, only students who have made serious mistakes will be sent in. Usually students who break in by mistake never return. This time, that kid is dead." Elder Shao chuckled sinisterly and nodded. There was also a glimmer of schadenfreude in his eyes. ¡­¡­ Su Han took the map given by Elder Li and followed the direction indicated on the map. He naturally knew that Elder Li had no good intentions, and Elder Shao next to him didn't seem to be a good person either. However, regarding the Youjue Valley, Su Han decided to go and have a look first. Soon, Su Han left the densely built area of ??Fengming Academy and began to approach the uninhabited area deep inside Fengming Academy. Although these areas are also the territory of Fengming Academy, few people usually come there, and they are uninhabited and uncivilized areas. Su Han looked around and saw a deep valley in the rolling mountains with no end in sight. ¡°I think that¡¯s where you¡¯re going to be, Youjue Valley.¡± Su Han looked at the secluded valley. With his eyesight, he could naturally tell that there was an extremely dangerous aura in this secluded valley. However, this valley seems to be covered with a layer of gray fog, even though Su Han¡¯s consciousnessEven though it's fully open, it's impossible to detect what's going on inside. "The secret technique of heaven, let it work." Su Han also did not hesitate to activate the secret technique of heaven. At this time, the secret technique of heaven is the most suitable method. However, Su Han¡¯s cultivation of the Secret Technique of Heaven is not yet in place, and he is obviously unable to fully understand the situation in the valley. However, Su Han calculated a trajectory for himself. This trace is luck. The trajectory calculated by the secret technique of Tianji shows that if Su Han enters the valley this time, there will definitely be danger, but it is not a desperate situation with no way to survive. Just like the Bagua array, life and death, there is always a glimmer of hope in the end. This is enough for Su Han. He came to Fengming Academy not for comfort and enjoyment, but for experience. He knew very well that the two elders had bad intentions when they pointed him to this place. But for Su Han, that's not important. What's important is what he can get from this experience. At this moment, Su Han landed. He has already felt that there is a gravity field in the Youjue Valley ahead, making the sky above Youjue Valley unsuitable for flying. So, Su Han walked into Youjue Valley. After walking for about a quarter of an hour, we found the secluded valley not far ahead. As we got closer, the gray mist gradually dispersed, allowing Su Han to see the entirety of the secluded valley. From this direction, the valley looks like an approximately circular sinkhole, with gray mist floating above it. From the surface alone, there is nothing scary about the valley. The only thing that makes people feel uncomfortable is that this valley is too quiet. It's so quiet that you can't feel any life at all. Along the way Su Han walked, there were still many living creatures among the mountains and valleys of Fengming Academy. But only in this secluded valley, there is not even a single bird in this huge valley, or in other words, even birds do not dare to fly from here. Su Han has not entered the valley yet, he is just standing at the entrance of the valley. However, if it were someone else standing here, I'm afraid I wouldn't be able to hold on at this moment. The smell wafting out of the valley gave people a creepy feeling. [I don¡¯t know why I haven¡¯t been able to upload chapters today, until now. Sorry for the late update] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2452: The dilapidated cabin You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Su Han passed through the entrance and entered the valley. This valley has a radius of dozens of miles. There is a river in it, but it has dried up. The whole valley gave people a cold feeling, not even a single flower or grass grew, and there was no sense of life at all, which made people extremely uncomfortable. However, Su Han has not noticed anything else wrong with this valley for the time being. He has not even detected any fluctuations in spiritual power. He only feels that the environment here is very uncomfortable. "However, if there is anything weird in this valley, you don't have to take the initiative to look for it. Sooner or later, you will be found. "Huh? There's a cabin there." Su Han's eyes suddenly saw a very old hut not far away. Judging from the appearance alone, it was unknown how many years the hut had existed. The roof and walls were covered with dust. Full of traces of time. This hut is built against the mountain wall and looks very cold. Su Han looked around and saw that there was no other suitable place to stay, so he walked towards the hut. This cabin will be Su Han¡¯s residence for a while. He has already seen that the experience in this quiet valley is not a temporary thing, and finding a place to stay is also extremely important. At this moment, the door of the old hut was half open, and one of the doors kept making a creaking sound in the wind. This was the only sound in the entire valley, and it was so nerve-wracking. boom! Su Han used his hand to push the other door. The door seemed to be unable to withstand any strength. It fell to the ground with a loud bang and broke into countless small pieces and dust. It was obvious that the door was completely rotten and could be shattered into powder with just a touch. A cold wind blows in the face, accompanied by a rotten smell, which makes people feel nauseous. Su Han waved his hand and created a wave of air, blowing away the rotten atmosphere inside and feeling more comfortable. "This place is really dilapidated." Su Han couldn't help but shake his head. In the world of martial arts, it stands to reason that ordinary buildings would not be too dilapidated no matter how long they last. If nothing else, let¡¯s just say that those ancient buildings, after hundreds of thousands of years, are only covered with traces of time and are not in such dilapidated condition. However, this small house is like a dilapidated building in a secular place. It is so dilapidated that it is difficult to believe that this is a building in the world of martial arts. All the materials used to build this cabin have decayed. The roof of the hut was also open, and it made a squeaking sound when the wind blew. There seemed to be ghosts in the cold wind that hit the face. Standing in this hut always gives people a creepy feeling. It was originally noon at this moment, but the mist that filled the valley blocked the sunlight, making the environment here extremely cold and dark, just like in the evening, and there was a feeling that darkness would fall in the next moment. This feeling is indeed not good. Being here, isolated from the world, the feeling of loneliness arises spontaneously. "No one has been here for a long time. I just scanned this hut with my spiritual consciousness, but I didn't find anything special. It's just that the environment is a little worse." Although Su Han thought so, he also knew very well that this valley was definitely not as simple as it seemed. It's impossible. The two elders had been thinking about punishing themselves for a long time, but in the end they just let themselves come to such a desolate valley, just to bored themselves to death, right? Therefore, there must be something fishy about this valley. "Practice first. What's weird about this valley will eventually be revealed." Su Han looked at the hut and saw that there was no furniture, so he dug out a huge stone from the mountain wall, sat cross-legged on it, and started practicing. However, although he was meditating, his spiritual consciousness was constantly sweeping around, maintaining the most basic perception. If there is any trouble, he will notice it immediately. Su Han didn¡¯t want his time here to be spent peacefully. If that was the case, then it would be like he came here in vain. He is waiting now, waiting for something truly weird and terrifying to come in this valley. At this moment, in another place in Fengming Academy. A quiet mountain peak, this is one of the highest peaks in Fengming Academy. There is a cave on the top of the peak. Looking from a distance, the golden pagoda top can be vaguely seen in the cave. This is one of the most prominent caves in Fengming Academy. At this time, in the hall of the cave, a figure was sitting there. This figure has an immortal air, and his eyes flicker, with a sense of majesty and wisdom.   If Su Han were here, he would be able to recognize this figure as Luo Yunqing, the Supreme Elder of Fengming Academy. Luo Yunqing is definitely one of the best in Fengming Academy in terms of status. Even in front of the Emperor of Yanluo Dynasty, Luo Yunqing still had enough face. Soon, a figure walked in from outside the cave, saluted Luo Yunqing and said, "I have seen Mrs. Luo." "Um." Luo Yunqing nodded and looked at the person in front of him. This person was Xia Houguang. Luo Yunqing¡¯s cave has basically never entertained young students. Now, Luo Yunqing summoned Xia Houguang, which shows that he attaches great importance to Xia Houguang. Even though Xia Houguang was the prince of the Yanluo Dynasty, he didn't dare to be a little bit arrogant in front of Luo Yunqing. He knew very well who was standing in front of him. He was a legendary figure in the entire Eleventh Dynasty. Regardless of his identity and status, he was transcendent. Luo Yunqing's eyes fell on Xia Houguang in front of him, and he nodded gently and approvingly. In fact, Luo Yunqing knew very well in his heart that as an important figure in Fengming Academy, he should not show too much appreciation for a specific prince. Especially in this sensitive period of the crown prince dispute, it is easy to give the world some wrong signals. However, Luo Yunqing really couldn't hide his love for talents. After returning from ten years of experience, Xia Houguang felt like he had emerged from a cocoon and turned into a butterfly, which Luo Yunqing admired very much. "Well, it's very good. I haven't summoned you since you returned to Fengming Academy, so I called you here today to see how you are adapting to Fengming Academy." Luo Yunqing does not have the airs of an elder, and treats Xia Houguang very casually. Xia Houguang said hurriedly: "Fengming Academy is still as familiar as I remember." Luo Yunqing nodded and smiled faintly: "You have been gone for ten years, and I have not misjudged you. You are now enough to make me happy. However, I heard that you sent me and General Xia Houyi to Your golden ginseng fruit was given to a boy named Su Han, which is quite generous." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2453 Another Golden Jade Ginseng Fruit You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xia Houguang's heart skipped a beat, but when he heard the hint of teasing in Luo Yunqing's tone, he didn't feel hesitant at all. I was also sighing in my heart, the news about this Luo Taishang is really well-informed. "The student knows he is wrong." Xia Houguang immediately apologized. "What's wrong with you? I really appreciate what you did. The golden jade ginseng fruit is a high-level elixir of life, and it is also a metal source. It can be said to be a rare treasure. Giving such a treasure to someone requires its own needs It¡¯s not a small amount of courage. This is a display of magnanimity and structure. You have such a structure, which is the basic quality that a superior person needs to possess. If word spreads, your reputation among the public will also rise." Luo Yunqing actually has one thing he hasn't said yet, that is, if the future of the Yanluo Dynasty can be left in Xia Houguang's hands, it will definitely not be too bad. It¡¯s just that, given his position, it¡¯s not convenient for him to say this. " However, Xia Houguang also understood that Her Majesty Luo Yunqing rarely praised others like this. It is a rare kind of praise for myself to be praised like this today. " Moreover, it was precisely because he gave Su Han the golden jade ginseng fruit that he gained the real recognition of Luo Yunqing. As Luo Yunqing said, such behavior itself is a proof of magnanimity. A true superior must have such magnanimity. Only those with magnanimity can become big shots and be able to be followed willingly. "However, Brother Su Han is not my subordinate. He is the most outstanding genius I have ever seen, and his future achievements will definitely be higher than mine. Fengming Academy and Yanluo Dynasty have such a talent, and they are themselves Great value." Xia Houguang said. Luo Yunqing did not expect that Xia Houguang spoke so highly of Su Han. At the moment, Luo Yunqing also smiled lightly and said: "Since you said so, I would like to see what kind of strength a genius you admire so much can show in the grand gathering of the God Tower?" Xia Houguang was also full of confidence and said: "Although Mrs. Luo is optimistic about my brother, although my brother has not fully grown up yet, he will definitely be able to shine his own glory in the grand gathering of the God Tower, and even compete for the final thirty Six seats is not impossible.¡± Xia Houguang¡¯s words can be said to have greatly elevated Su Han. After all, in the eyes of everyone now, Su Han is just a genius who has just entered the elite student area. Among the elite students, even the top geniuses find it extremely difficult to enter the final thirty-six seats. After all, there are core students on top of the elite students, and there are more than a hundred core students alone. Therefore, Luo Yunqing just laughed at Xia Houguang's words. I think Xia Houguang may have added some emotional factors into it because the other person is his friend. Luo Yunqing would never believe that a genius who had just entered the elite student area could compete for the final thirty-six seats. At the moment, Luo Yunqing also smiled lightly and said: "You can't be left behind. Now there are two geniuses at the ninth level of the Life Spring Realm in Fengming Academy, the Prince and Prince Liang. But with your qualifications, you will be able to attack the ninth level of the Life Spring Realm in the future. It¡¯s not impossible, your background is there, you just lack an opportunity.¡± As he said that, Luo Yunqing turned his palm over again, and a jade box appeared in his palm. "The golden jade ginseng fruit that I and General Xiahou Yi found during the joint training was one vine with five fruits. I and General Xiahou Yi gave you one together, and the remaining two are for you, General. Two. I have already refined one of my two, and there is one left. Since you gave that one to Su Han, I will give this one to you." "Mrs. Luo, this" Xia Houguang seemed a little excited. He never thought that Luo Yunqing would give him a second golden jade ginseng fruit. He knew the value of this golden jade ginseng fruit very well. For a strong man like Luo Yunqing, refining a golden jade ginseng fruit would bring endless benefits. Luo Yunqing only had one left on hand, and he actually wanted to give it to himself. You must know that he had already given one to himself before, and this gesture was even bigger than his own. "Take it if it's given to you, and don't let me live up to my expectations." Luo Yunqing smiled lightly and threw the jade box to Xia Houguang. "Thank you, Mrs. Luo. The student will go back to practice in seclusion right now." Xia Houguang said no more, and after giving a deep salute to Luo Yunqing, he left Luo Yunqing's cave. After Xia Houguang returned to his cave, he directly chose to retreat, so he didn't care about Su Han going to Youjue Valley for training.Informed. As for Luo Yunqing, it is even more impossible to know. With his status, it is impossible to pay attention to such trivial matters. In the quiet Youjue Valley, the wind howled, the afternoon passed quickly, and the night fell. For this valley, the night is indeed very dark. The thick fog seems to have blocked the moonlight, and it is impossible to see any fingers. There is no light at all. It is like a land of death, and the breath of death is everywhere. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A dark wind appeared in the other courtyard like a blade. Su Han suddenly opened his eyes and saw only a white shadow flashing past. But when he went to capture it, he found nothing. Everything seemed to be an illusion. However, Su Han naturally knew that this could not be an illusion. At the moment, Su Han also remained vigilant, released his consciousness, and scanned the surroundings. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A moment later, another sound like an icy blade broke through the void, and a white shadow flashed past. The speed was extremely fast, but it was accurately captured by Su Han's eyes. The only regret is that the white shadow did not stay and disappeared again. Su Han couldn't help but frown, and at the moment when he frowned, a white shadow suddenly and silently stopped in front of him. Su Han suddenly looked up and saw a figure standing in front of him, with a pale face, messy hair, empty eyes, and a ferocious smile on his face. However, this figure has a large empty blood hole on his chest, which is obviously an extremely fatal injury. It is impossible for a person with such injuries to survive. "However, this figure is obviously not a corpse. Because it was impossible for the corpse to move, let alone smile so hideously. Hiss! Su Han also took a breath of cold air. He had never seen such a weird thing before. Moreover, this thing did not have any spiritual power fluctuations. Even though his consciousness had been scanning the surroundings, he did not find the existence of this thing. "A living dead? Or a puppet made using some evil method? There is such a weird thing in Fengming Academy?" Su Han looked carefully and saw that the figure was actually wearing the clothes of Fengming Academy, which seemed to indicate that the figure seemed to be a student of Fengming Academy before his death. "It's just that he didn't know why he died, and he didn't know why he became like this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2454 The History of Youjue Valley You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Looking at this figure, at the moment when he was about to die, someone seemed to have used some evil method to forcibly imprison him and turn him into a living dead. However, such a living dead does not have his own thoughts and thoughts. The soul is no different from a puppet." It has to be said that Su Han was extremely surprised that there was such a place in Fengming Academy. At the same time, he also understood why the two elders wanted him to come here. In their minds, this was probably a very scary place with no return. "Living dead, did you never expect that Fengming Academy still exists like this? Let me see if you are as scary as you appear." Su Han¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and when faced with this terrifying living dead, he immediately adjusted himself to a fighting state. Click! The body of the living dead swayed, and its head turned directly to the back. Then the body rotated and stretched out his withered hands. The palms instantly transformed into sharp claws and rushed towards Su Han. It has to be said that this living dead man moved very quickly, driven entirely by his fighting instinct, and was in front of Su Han in the blink of an eye. The target of the sharp claw is very simple, it is Su Han's heart. "Seeking death." Su Han suddenly swung a punch. His punch was faster and hit the living dead man directly on the head. The energy of this punch was so powerful that no matter how hard the head of the living dead was, it couldn't resist it and was smashed into pieces by the punch. However, even if his head is smashed, the living dead can still fight. The sharp claws did not stop at all and continued to attack Su Han. However, this punch allowed Su Han to discover the strength of this living dead man. The combat power of this living dead is roughly equivalent to the third level of the Life Spring Realm. For ordinary Fengming Academy students, this living dead is already a big threat. But it was different for Su Han. He was not an ordinary Fengming Academy student. Su Han's current cultivation level is already at the third level of the Life Spring Realm. With all his strength, he can even confront a strong person at the sixth level of the Life Spring Realm head-on. This living dead person is equivalent to the third level of Life Spring Realm, but in front of Su Han, it is not enough to look at. At that moment, Su Hanhan snorted and suddenly punched out again. The energy of this punch was even more violent, breaking the whole body of the living dead into pieces. Afterwards, the Glazed True Fire was released, completely burning the living dead into dregs, without any chance of rebirth. In the following time, Su Han always maintained a high degree of vigilance to guard against the appearance of more living dead. However, to Su Han's disappointment, after one night, the entire valley was peaceful, and no more living dead appeared. Su Han even wondered if there was just such a living dead here. However, Su Han also knew that this was impossible. If there is one, there will be more. "The living dead just now wore the clothes of Fengming Academy, which means that he may have been a member of Fengming Academy during his lifetime. Why did the people of Fengming Academy become living dead? There must be someone behind the scenes. The person behind the scenes cannot be just There is no point in creating such a living dead." Precisely because no second living dead appeared throughout the night, Su Han was even more convinced that there was someone behind the scenes. If these living dead are in a disordered state and no one is controlling them, how could there be only one in one night? The only explanation is that there is someone behind the scenes. The living dead are not scary, the scary thing is the mastermind behind the scenes. It was getting brighter, and Su Han also stood up. He wanted to take advantage of the daytime to explore the valley to see if there were any more living dead. He is also a very brave person. In his opinion, if only one living dead comes in one night, it will obviously not be able to satisfy his need for experience. Therefore, Su Han simply went to find these living dead by himself. In half a day, we explored the valley with a radius of dozens of miles, but no more living dead were found. "It seems that these living dead are hiding somewhere and are only sent out at night. However, I can't find where they are hiding. Perhaps this has something to do with the space formation." Su Han also knows that space formation can turn an area into an independent small space, connected to the outside world only through space cracks or space channels. If those living dead were in a certain space formation, it would be really difficult for him to find them. Because to find this space formation, you have to find space cracks or space passages in the void. This is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack and is almost impossible. ThisAs a result, Su Han could only wait for the living dead to come to him. However, Su Han was not completely without gains. Although he did not find any living dead in the valley, he found some other clues. These clues should be some carvings left on the rocks on the mountain walls by the students from Fengming Academy who came here before. These students must have known that they could not leave this secluded valley. In desperation, they carved some last words on the rocks on the mountain walls. From these carvings, Su Han also roughly understood the allusions of this secluded valley. It turns out that this Youjue Valley was originally the place of exile for Fengming Academy. Only some students who made unforgivable mistakes would be exiled to Youjue Valley. At that time, there were formation restrictions around Youjue Valley, making it impossible for these people to leave Youjue Valley and could only stay in Youjue Valley. To fend for itself. But at that time, the Youjue Valley was just a normal valley, and there were no living dead. People who are exiled here can live like normal people, but they can't go out and have to spend the rest of their lives in this small valley. I don¡¯t know when things changed. The trigger was that one day hundreds of years ago, an elder from Fengming Academy entered the Youjue Valley in order to find his lost spiritual beast. When he went in, he brought the key to the Youjue Valley formation, so there was absolutely no possibility of being trapped in Youjue Valley by the formation. According to normal logic, whether this elder found the spirit beast or not, he should have come out of Youjue Valley soon. However, something strange happened. This elder never came out of Youjue Valley again. Subsequently, Fengming Academy also sent several elders into the Youjue Valley to look for the missing elder. But something even weirder happened. After the elders entered Youjue Valley, they did not come back. At this time, the matter in Youjue Valley has completely attracted the attention of the senior officials of Fengming Academy. The top management ordered the removal of the restrictions around Youjue Valley, and several powerful giants who were famous in the academy entered Youjue Valley in person to check the situation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2455 The Second Night You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The situation soon came to light. It turned out that strange living dead appeared in this secluded valley at some point. Each of these living dead looked pale and ferocious, like evil spirits crawling out of hell, and their fighting prowess was also extremely terrifying. And every living dead has a big hole in the chest. It's obvious that they have been killed, but they don't know what evil method has blocked the last trace of life, and refined it into this kind of painless, incomprehensible A living dead who can still fight even if his head is blown off even if he retreats. He only relies on his fighting instinct to survive. And these living dead are all wearing the clothes of Fengming Academy, which also makes everyone understand that these living dead are actually the students and elders who entered the Youjue Valley before. And the giants of Fengming Academy back then were certainly not fools. They immediately understood that there was someone behind the scenes refining these living dead. However, those giants turned the Youjue Valley upside down and could not find where the mastermind behind the scenes was hiding. Although all the living dead in Youjue Valley were killed by the giants, the good times did not last long. As long as one night passed, new living dead would always appear in Youjue Valley the next day, just like killing them. It's almost impossible to kill them all, it's an endless stream. After the killing, there are still more on the third day, and still more on the fourth day. In the end, those giants had to give up and declared that Youjue Valley would become a forbidden area of ??Fengming Academy. No one, whether students or elders, was allowed to enter Youjue Valley without permission. This secluded valley is located in such a secret area deep inside Fengming Academy. Usually no one comes here. However, with so many people in Fengming Academy, there are always unlucky people who accidentally break into Youjue Valley. And no one who breaks into Youjue Valley and spends the night in Youjue Valley can get out alive. Once this rumor spread, it attracted more dissatisfied people to come to Youjue Valley and spend the night in Youjue Valley. However, so far, no one has ever managed to get out after spending the night in Youjue Valley. And the Youjue Valley has become a place that many people in Fengming Academy talk about and avoid. However, it was hundreds of years ago that those giants investigated Youjue Valley. Now many people in Fengming Academy no longer know that there are living dead in Youjue Valley. They only know that Youjue Valley is a place that people keep secret. A dangerous place. "So that's it. Those two elders must know some allusions to Youjue Valley, so they deliberately guided me to Youjue Valley. However, they may not know that there are living dead in Youjue Valley. Maybe they only know about Youjue Valley at best. The valley is just dangerous.¡± Su Han thought to himself. Immediately, Su Han couldn't help but think of another question: "It is said that no one who stays overnight in Youjue Valley can get out alive, so if I leave Youjue Valley now, won't I simply break this record? " However, Su Han knew that things might not be that simple. I have no plans to leave Youjue Valley yet, so I feel that everything is calm. If I want to leave Youjue Valley, I'm afraid things will be different. The man behind the scenes has such a great ability to turn people into living dead. Moreover, he did not let them leave alive when he treated those people in the past, and it is impossible for him to leave alive. If you want to leave now, I am afraid that the mastermind behind the scenes will use more powerful abilities to suppress you in an instant. ¡°And if he shows that he doesn¡¯t intend to leave, then the mastermind behind the scenes may not be so aggressive, and at most he will slowly test himself. After figuring out this logic, Su Han also determined his next plan, which is to remain unchanged in response to changes. I just sit back and wait in this hut to see what tricks the mastermind behind the scenes has to deal with me? The evening ended, and darkness soon fell. The environment in the valley began to change again, and a cold and decaying atmosphere began to permeate the entire valley. Only night time is the best time for the activities of the living dead. The living dead at night are elusive and difficult to detect. In the dilapidated hut, Su Han sat on the big stone, his eyes so bright that they were constantly shining like stars. Even the darkest night could not stop the light in his eyes. Whoosh! Suddenly, a dark wind flashed past, and a shadow in white suddenly appeared, silently, exactly the same as the previous day, another living dead with a big hole in his chest. Su Han couldn't help but feel even more shocked. His consciousness had been exploring everything around him.No fluctuation in the void could escape his perception. But even so, he still didn't notice any fluctuations in the white shadow, and it just appeared silently, as if it was already here. "The living dead at the fourth level of Life Spring Realm are one level stronger than yesterday." Su Han looked at the new living dead. Jie Jie The living dead let out a harsh sinister laugh, then quickly stretched out his palm, turned it into a claw, and charged towards Su Han. "The living dead always attack the opponent's chest with their claws, and they also have big holes in their chests." Su Han didn't think too much. He reacted very quickly and punched out suddenly, hitting the claws of the living dead. boom! The two collided, creating a dazzling spark, and the living dead was shaken back a dozen steps. But he seemed to feel no pain at all, and immediately rushed towards Su Han like a madman. The only behavioral logic of the living dead seemed to be to kill, kill the human in front of him, and dig a big hole in the opponent's chest. "What a strong body. This living dead is really abnormal. After being refined into a living dead, it is obviously more terrifying than before." If he hadn't seen it with his own eyes, Su Han wouldn't have been able to believe that this living dead man was so powerful. What's even more frightening is that the living dead don't know pain and have no pain. They are just killing machines that can fight endlessly. The living dead in front of you should have been at the fourth level of Life Spring Realm during his lifetime. Logically speaking, even if he becomes a living dead after death, his strength will never be comparable to that in life. But the fighting power of the living dead in front of him is far more terrifying than in life, far more than the average fourth-level monk of Life Spring Realm. Especially the physical strength has reached a terrifying level. Su Han's physical body was already powerful enough. This living dead body was not much worse than Su Han's. How could Su Han not be shocked. Jie Jie The living dead made a ghastly sound. In this so quiet valley, the sound was terrifying. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2456: Sit back and wait. You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! The speed of the living dead is extremely fast, and it seems that they can appear anywhere in the blink of an eye. This is Su Han. If he had been at the third level of the Life Spring Realm, he would have died miserably at the hands of the living dead. Bang Bang Bang Su Han¡¯s reaction speed was extremely fast, and he kept colliding with the living dead. Large sparks like metal collisions were wiped out, adding a glimmer of light to the bottomless night. The light and shadow flickered. In a very short period of time, Su Han had fought against the living dead for hundreds of rounds and had hundreds of collisions, but Su Han still did not destroy the living dead. If anyone who knows Su Han sees it here, they will definitely be surprised. Su Han's physical strength was so strong that it was absolutely impossible for any fourth-level life spring in Fengming Academy to fight him to such an extent, but this living dead man did it. However, this does not mean that Su Han has nothing to do with this living dead, because so far, Su Han has only used his physical body to fight against this living dead. The physical body is only one aspect that Su Han is good at, but the only thing this living dead is good at is the physical body. Su Han hasn¡¯t used any other magical powers yet, because he first wanted to explore the depth of these living dead, and secondly, he also wanted to take this opportunity to polish himself. Fighting against the living dead is like fighting against a puppet that never gets tired. For Su Han, it is a rare opportunity for actual combat. After fighting the living dead for three hundred times, Su Han finally felt comfortable all over his body. All the energy and blood in his body were mobilized under this rare opportunity to experience. This fight made him feel comfortable. Very enjoyable. "I won't play with you anymore." Su Han's momentum was shaken, and he took out a flaming palm print, which collided with the sharp claws of the living dead. The living dead are dead after all, and the corpse energy in their bodies is afraid of masculine fire. Su Han's glazed true fire is the natural nemesis of the living dead. The living dead was beaten back again, and it let out an angry cry, but its body had been contaminated by Su Han's Glazed True Fire, and it couldn't be shaken off. Su Han raised his arm again, and a large tongue of fire enveloped the living dead, forming a sea of ??fire in the blink of an eye. The living dead was completely trapped in the flames, struggling violently. Without much effort, the living dead was burned to ashes by Su Han. "It's a pity that this living dead only has the instinct to fight and not the instinct to escape. Otherwise, I really want to see where it will escape." Su Han sighed regretfully. It was not in line with his character to wait and see. If he could find out where these living dead came from, he would have killed them long ago. "Yesterday we were living dead at the third level of the Life Spring Realm. Today we are at the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm. Will there be living dead at the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm tomorrow?" Su Han was also secretly looking forward to it. If he could have an extreme physical confrontation with these living dead for a long time, he would be able to temper his body, stimulate more potential power, and further advance his cultivation. Since you have come to this valley, you can¡¯t come in vain. My goal is to improve my strength. Even if I use the wait-and-see method, as long as I can improve my strength, there is nothing wrong with it. ¡°If a more tyrannical living dead appears tomorrow night, he will be the one to train his body on. Su Han¡¯s third-level cultivation of Life Spring Realm was obtained by refining Thousand Illusion Ice Fruits. His foundation is strong and stable, but it will be very difficult to make new breakthroughs in a short period of time. And these living dead are extremely powerful physically and react quickly, which is exactly what Su Han needs for training. I don¡¯t know if the black hand behind the scenes is deliberately trying to titillate people. In short, after Su Han destroyed this living dead, there was no second living dead tonight. Until dawn the next day, the valley was extremely peaceful. Of course, this kind of calmness did not make Su Han relax, and his spirit was always tense. This is why Su Han, a skilled artist, is bold and confident in his own strength. If it were an ordinary person, I'm afraid it wouldn't be as simple as being nervous, and their spirit would have collapsed a long time ago. Time, it¡¯s daytime the next day. During the day, Su Han spent his time practicing. During the day, the mastermind would not send the living dead to find him. Therefore, this time during the day was just enough for Su Han to digest the gains from hundreds of moves against the living dead the night before. Night soon fell, and this was Su Han's third day in the valley. Su Han seems to have adapted to the gloomy environment here. After all, he has experienced too much.Many, I have experienced situations worse than this. At midnight, just like the previous two times, with the howling wind, the living dead appeared again! However, this time there was not one living dead, but eight. The eight living dead are equivalent to the fifth level of Life Spring Realm. ¡°These living dead, in addition to wearing Fengming Academy costumes, have one thing in common, that is, they all have a big hole in their chests. After several days of continuous observation by Su Han, he was finally able to determine that these large holes were all in the same location, which was the location of the heart. In other words, all the hearts of these living dead have been dug out. This reminded Su Han that when these living dead attacked him, they also attacked his chest and heart. This is definitely not a coincidence, but there is some reason. Jie Jie The eight living dead let out cold laughter at the same time. The moment they appeared, they had surrounded Su Han from eight different directions. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Su Han clenched his hands, and his fingers suddenly made a clicking sound. He was ready to fight, or in other words, he had been ready for a long time. This time, he will not use Glaze True Fire or other magical powers. He will only rely on his physical body to compete with these eight living dead. Jie Jie The living dead kept laughing sinisterly, and eight living dead attacked Su Han from different directions at the same time. Their speed was so fast that even Su Han was shocked. "bring it on." Su Han let out a loud roar, and his whole body turned into a stream of light. He also exerted his own speed to the extreme, punched countless fists like lightning, and collided with eight living dead. ?Bump bump bump¡­ The void is filled with terrifying air fluctuations, and the claws of the living dead seem to be able to pierce the void at will. If caught by this sharp claw, the consequences would be unimaginable. ??It was a lightning-fast battle. If anyone was watching, it would be absolutely dazzling. The eight living dead are wearing the white clothes of Fengming Academy, and Su Han is also wearing the white clothes of Fengming Academy. If anyone is watching, they will be shocked to find that the battle here is like a whirlpool, with whirlwinds floating around. Countless white shadows are constantly colliding with each other, and it is impossible to tell who is who. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2457 Seven Days of Battle You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A sharp claw of the living dead grabbed Su Han's body, leaving a bloody gash on Su Han's body with a hiss, and blood flowed out from it. "Haha, it's fun." Su Han was injured, but he laughed and showed great excitement. To be honest, he hasn't had such a good fight in a long time. Fighting against one living dead and fighting against eight living dead are two completely different concepts. The speed of these living dead was indeed so fast that it was unbelievable. With Su Han's ability, he could even be injured in hand-to-hand combat. However, this is because Su Han did not use other magical powers. If it were a normal battle, once the Xuanwu runes were activated, these living dead might not be able to really hurt him. But this injury was nothing to Su Han, it was just a skin injury at best. The corpse energy that entered the body because the living dead caught him had no effect on Su Han at all. Su Han had all five elements in his body. As soon as the corpse energy entered the body, it was burned by the masculine fire attribute. He was attacked in turn by each of the five elements, and soon disappeared completely. Su Han took out a few healing holy medicines and threw them into his mouth. The previous raids on Xuanyan Sect and Leiyin Sect made him take this healing medicine as casually as eating jelly beans. Seemingly smelling the smell of blood, the eight living dead became even more excited and rushed towards Su Han like crazy. Their goal was very simple, that is, to kill the human in front of them. Su Han¡¯s steps were mysterious, and his speed was extremely fast. He can also use Tiankun Flowing Light Escape to make himself faster, but now he doesn't use it at all. He is now like the living dead, relying entirely on the strength and speed of his physical body to fight. With one against eight, we were initially at a disadvantage, but now we are gradually losing ground. But Su Han had to admit that these living dead were really powerful. From the beginning to now, there have been three or four wounds on his body. However, Su Han didn't care about his injuries at all. His eyes were shining brightly and he was already focused on the battle. The exciting pleasure made him unable to extricate himself and fascinated him. This battle was fought in darkness, with no violent spiritual power fluctuations, magic weapons, or supernatural powers. It was just a collision and contest of pure flesh and blood. The entire void was almost torn to pieces. Bang Bang Bang Sparks are flying everywhere, countless air waves are rolling, and the void is about to be burned. This is just a pure physical competition, the most primitive collision. The physical strength of these eight living dead, let alone the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm, is probably difficult for ordinary people at the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm to compare with them. . ¡°If other people were to see such a battle, I don¡¯t know how shocked they would be. Su Han was only at the third level of the Life Spring Realm, but he was able to fight these eight living dead to this point, which was enough to prove that he had incredible physical strength. To describe it as a pervert is not enough, this is a peerless monster. This battle was evenly matched, and they actually fought until dawn. When the first light appeared in the valley, the eight living dead suddenly disappeared, as if they had never appeared before, disappearing without a trace. boom! Su Han punched the void, causing a whirlpool-like fluctuation in the air in front of him. Then he reacted from his previous state and found that all the living dead had disappeared. This situation gave Su Han the urge to vomit blood. He was playing with such passion that he had lost track of time. This state was very rare. It would be difficult to get it back again. I'm afraid it would take a while. Just wait for another day. But Su Han also understands that these living dead have corpse aura in their bodies and cannot see the light. Once they see the light, their combat power seems to be reduced sharply. "But the key is, how did they disappear?" Su Han was also confused. Such a situation had never happened before, and he did not expect that these living dead would suddenly disappear out of thin air, as if they could teleport and disappear in front of him out of thin air. Because I had entered a state of selfless fighting before, I didn¡¯t even pay attention to how these living dead disappeared. Thinking about it now, it is indeed very strange that these living dead always appear and disappear suddenly. However, Su Han gained a lot from this night's battle. His physical body has become more condensed, and his potential has indeed been stimulated to some extent. Now the Life Spring in his Dantian has begun to roar, and there are signs of impacting towards the peak of the third level of Life Spring Realm. This is just the beginning. If those living dead hadn¡¯t suddenly disappeared, Su Han¡¯s gains would still have beenbigger. ¡°If the two elders of the Zhouzi District Elders¡¯ House knew that Su Han had benefited from coming to this Youjue Valley, I don¡¯t know what they would think. Su Han¡¯s eyes shone. For him, such benefits were the most real benefits. He really hoped that this kind of fighting would not stop and he would not feel tired no matter how long the fierce fighting lasted. The night has fallen again, and Su Han can't wait. He had been waiting for a whole day, just waiting for the living dead to appear. "I'm afraid only Su Han can do this kind of thing. If it were anyone else, he wouldn't be able to hide." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sure enough, as the night fell and the dark wind drifted, the eight living dead appeared again. It was the same eight as last night. After they appeared, they launched an attack on Su Han without any hesitation. "finally come." Su Han¡¯s eyes lit up and he became excited instantly. He has been waiting for this moment all day long. At this moment, he no longer wonders where these living dead people came from. For Su Han at this moment, this is no longer the most important thing. Fighting is the most important, and the tempering of the physical body has just begun. Just like that, for the next seven days, when darkness fell every day, the valley was not peaceful. Every time, these eight living dead appeared on time. The eight living dead had been fighting Su Han for seven consecutive days, and they would appear on time every night, without exception. In these seven days, Su Han has indeed made huge gains. His cultivation has reached the peak of the third level of Life Spring Realm, and his physical body's energy has increased by an unknown amount. "With my current physical strength, those eight living dead can no longer satisfy me. If they appear again tonight, I will destroy them. After they are destroyed, higher-level living dead will appear, and then I will We can officially start to attack the fourth level of Life Spring Realm." With the progress made in these seven days, Su Han no longer took the eight living dead in his eyes. Next, if you want to hit a higher realm of cultivation, you must need a higher level of living dead. This is also an attraction for Su Han, and Su Han can't wait. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2458 Genius Living Dead You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! It has been ten days since Su Han entered this valley. In the first day or two, Elder Li and Elder Shao from the Zhouzi District Elders' House had a few discussions. Now it¡¯s the tenth day, and they don¡¯t discuss it anymore. Because in their opinion, Su Han must die. In the secluded valley, darkness has fallen again. As expected by Su Han, the same eight living dead fought against Su Han for seven consecutive days. Even the strength of these living dead seemed to have improved. These killing machines themselves have no intelligence, but after seeing Su Han, they seemed to have developed some intelligence. In an instant, they burst out with endless killing intent, and launched an attack on Su Han with murderous intent. "I won't be polite to you today. Let you see my true ability." Su Han's physical strength exploded. His current physical strength was much more powerful than before. At least in one-on-one situations, none of these living dead could be his opponent. Su Han took action, and when he came up, he activated the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower and used illusion magic powers to simulate his Dharma Body. For a moment, Su Han's shadow was everywhere, and even these living dead were dazzled by the sight and began to attack randomly. And what Su Han wants is exactly this effect, so that these living dead cannot concentrate on him. That way, he can defeat them one by one. In fact, if he uses magical powers or glazed true fire, it will not be difficult to destroy these living dead. But Su Han didn't do that. In his opinion, since he had been fighting these living dead physically for seven consecutive days, he would also use his physical body to defeat these living dead today. This is a kind of domineering and strong style that belongs to Su Han. boom! Click! Su Han's heavy fist hit one of the living dead, and the living dead suddenly made a sound of bones breaking, and one arm was broken. Su Han certainly felt sorry for these Fengming Academy students who had become living dead, but he still had to kill them. Such existence should not exist in this world. Bang Bang Su Han moved very quickly. After breaking the arm of the living dead with one punch, he immediately launched a violent attack. Each punch carried the force of landslides and earth shattering, and landed on the living dead. Each punch carried all of Su Han's physical strength, and even a big mountain would probably be shattered. No matter how powerful the living dead body is, it cannot withstand such a fierce attack from Su Han. It didn't last long before it was beaten to pieces by Su Han. On the other side, Su Han's Dharma body simulated by the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower was also shattered by the living dead, revealing the original appearance of the Ice and Fire Demon Sunflower. However, what Su Han wanted was to temporarily confuse the living dead. At the moment, Su Han simulated it again, and a large number of Su Han's figures appeared in front of these living dead, and the living dead were once again dazzled. "These living dead have no intelligence, so this kind of magic and magical power is perfect for blinding them." They couldn't tell which Su Han was real and which Su Han was fake, so the attack was destined to be chaotic. In fact, if these living dead at the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm have spiritual intelligence, they can join forces to attack Su Han like human monks. Seven fifth levels of the Life Spring Realm working together are enough to compare to one at the sixth level of the Life Spring Realm. Su Han can still deal with it. It's really difficult. "However, these living dead are just mindless killing machines, and an illusion is enough to cause them chaos. Su Han easily found an opportunity and aimed at another living dead. Bang Bang Bang In the blink of an eye, the second living dead was completely destroyed. Su Han was like a fish in water, and the rest of the battle went very smoothly. The remaining six living dead were all blown up by Su Han in a very short period of time. Each one of them turned into a pile of debris. When Su Han activated the glazed real fire, they burned and turned into ashes floating in the wind. Walk. Killing eight living dead at the fifth level of the Life Spring Realm in a row gave Su Han a lot of gains. The life spring in the Dantian was rumbling, and the shackles of the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm were constantly being suppressed by powerful spiritual power. Impacting. However, going from the third level to the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm is the transformation from the primary to the intermediate level of the Life Spring Realm. It is not that easy to cross this threshold. "Let's see what kind of living dead will appear tomorrow night. If there are those at the sixth level of the Life Spring Realm, maybe I will be able to reach the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm." ¡°If the mastermind behind the scenes knew that Su Han was here to calculate the level of living dead that would appear tomorrow night in order to give himself a breakthrough, I don¡¯t know what he would think. The second dayAt night, the wind howled so fiercely that the entire valley seemed to be shaking. This dilapidated hut was shaking especially hard, and it looked like it was about to collapse completely at any time. " Being unable to win a third-level life spring realm for such a long time has never happened before. The black hand behind the scenes seems to be angry, so the movement caused by it is particularly strong. Su Han stood outside the door of the hut with his hands behind his hands, his robes dancing in the wind, and his expression solemn. According to past times, the living dead are about to appear, and Su Han is full of expectations. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The wind is getting stronger and stronger, mixed with the pungent smell of decay, which makes people feel nauseous. A strong void storm blew up in the void in front of Su Han. When the storm finally stopped, a white shadow finally emerged and stayed in front of Jiang Chen. Su Han also noticed the place where the white shadow appeared. All the living dead before seemed to appear out of thin air at this place. After the living dead appeared, the dark wind in the entire valley stopped, the atmosphere became extremely solemn, and everything seemed to come to a standstill. The living dead in front of me is exactly the same as the living dead that appeared before. It is also wearing the clothes of Fengming Academy and has lost its heart. The only difference is the strength of this living dead. This is a living dead at the peak of the sixth level of Life Spring Realm. Su Han could even feel an invisible pressure from this living dead, an extremely cold pressure. "It's a pity that you are a genius at the sixth level of the Life Spring Realm. Since you were once a genius at Fengming Academy and a peak at the Sixth Level of the Life Spring Realm, logically I should call you Senior Brother. But it's a pity that you want to kill me. , so I have to kill you." Su Han said lightly. Roar! This living dead man actually let out a roar. The hoarse roar made people feel extremely uncomfortable, as if there were ten thousand poisonous insects biting at the heart. Without any hesitation, the living dead man raised his terrifying and gloomy claws and grabbed at Su Han. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The speed is too fast, at least ten times faster than the living dead at the fifth level of Life Spring Realm before. A huge crack was immediately torn into the void. Su Han's reaction was already very fast, but a bloody gash was still cut on his chest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2459 Xia Houguang comes out of seclusion You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing the horror of the living dead at the sixth level of the Life Spring Realm, Su Han did not panic or fear, but showed excitement on his face. Yes, he was just excited. If the living dead tonight were not so powerful, he would be disappointed. ???????????????????????? The terrifying air waves began to roll, and Su Han had adjusted his physical strength to the extreme. The extreme energy and blood made the air around him seem hot and distorted. "Come on, let's have a good fight." Su Han let out a low cold drink and took the lead in charging towards the living dead. This night, Su Han found the feeling he had at the beginning again, using his physical body to fight against the eight living dead at the fifth level of Life Spring Realm. He fought happily and his potential was constantly stimulated. He fought fiercely with the living dead until dawn, until the living dead disappeared. Su Han has completely adapted to this rhythm. The battle between him and the living dead at the sixth level of Life Spring Realm has just begun. The fierce battle tonight is just the prologue. It is conceivable that Su Han will spend the next few nights in fierce fighting, which is exactly what Su Han needs. For five consecutive days, Su Han fought fiercely with the living dead at the sixth level of the Life Spring Realm. During these five days, Su Han undoubtedly benefited a lot, and his body's potential was infinitely developed. By the day of the sixth day, he was only a hair away from the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm. Even Su Han himself couldn't believe such progress. Su Han felt that as long as he officially broke through to the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm, he could use his physical power to kill the living dead who were at the peak of the sixth level of the Life Spring Realm. ¡°I don¡¯t know, if I kill all the living dead at the sixth level of Life Spring Realm, will the power behind the scenes appear?¡± Su Han felt that this was not necessarily the case. If that guy could show up directly, he wouldn't have to drag him until now. Maybe, the guy behind the scenes can't show up directly at all, so he can only send out the living dead in batches. "No matter what, we will try to break through to the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm tonight and kill the living dead. I want to see what else will happen next?" A cold light flashed in Su Han's eyes, and he had secretly made up his mind to kill the living dead in tonight's fierce battle. At noon, one of the most prominent areas of Fengming Academy. There is an exquisite and magnificent palace located here. At this moment, an extremely powerful wave of air suddenly rushed out from the palace. The wave of air turned into a nine-color brilliance and shot straight into the sky, accompanied by bursts of dragon roaring and tiger roaring. The roaring sound. Such a huge movement directly shocked the entire Fengming Academy, and everyone turned their attention to the nine-color brilliance. "What a powerful vision of heaven and earth, someone has broken through it." "It seems to be where the Palace of Light is. Could it be that King of Light has broken through to the eighth level of Life Spring Realm?" "After breaking through to the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm, there are such visions of heaven and earth. The King of Light is indeed a genius that even His Majesty Luo Yunqing looks up to." "Yes, the stronger the vision of heaven and earth when he breaks through, the stronger his bloodline talent is. When the prince and Prince Liang broke through to the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm, they were not so powerful." "I'm even more surprised that King of Light has broken through to the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm. I still remember that when he came back from traveling, he was only at the seventh level of the Life Spring Realm. Each level of the Life Spring Realm is extremely difficult, not to mention the fate of the people. The spring realm has reached a high level." "It used to be said that King Guang did not have the strength to compete with Prince Liang in the same competition, but now I don't think so. He has broken through to the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm, and the gap between him and Prince Liang has narrowed by one step. Prince You and Prince Liang should feel a lot of pressure." "Yes, King of Light's strong promotion this time has undoubtedly brought his status to a higher level." After the light pillar disappeared, everyone saw Xia Houguang's figure walking out of the palace. He was high-spirited, and the eyes he looked around were full of domineering and confident. "Congratulations, Your Majesty." "Congratulations to the prince for advancing to the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm. Congratulations to the prince." The geniuses from the Light Palace came forward to congratulate him one after another. Every face was filled with smiles. The King of Light's cultivation had broken through, which was also a great good thing for them. Xia Houguang was in a very good mood. He glanced at the geniuses under his command one by one and laughed loudly: "Okay, okay, you all come to congratulate me. Today, I will take you to have a celebratory drink. But, still, You have to ask someone to go with you."  With that said, Xia Houguang also waved his hand and led a large group of his men towards the elite student Zhouzi area in a hurry. "King of Light must have gone to find Su Han. Su Han is his best brother. He has broken through to the eighth level of Life Spring Realm. How could he not share this good news with his brothers immediately?" "Speaking of which, although Su Han's cultivation level is temporarily low, his talent is indeed insignificant. He defeated two great geniuses in succession in the Zhouzi District, and he is in the limelight." "I don't know what he has been doing recently. There has been no news for half a month. It is said that Wang Xun secretly sent people to his cave to find out what he was doing, but he was not in the cave." There are still many good people who are secretly discussing and gossiping. King Guang, with a large group of his men, excitedly came to Su Han's cave in Zhouzi District, but failed. "Your Majesty, Su Han is not in the cave?" "It's strange, where can he go? Could he be visiting someone else?" Xia Houguang frowned slightly, and after thinking for a moment, he said: "Brother Su Han, I am the most devoted to cultivation, especially since the Divine Tower Festival is about to begin. Now he must be doing his best to improve his strength. It is impossible for him to Go out and hang out. If he is not practicing in the cave, he is likely to be practicing somewhere else." It has to be said that Xia Houguang knows Su Han very well. "Let's go to the Zhouzi District Presbytery. Fengming Academy stipulates that if students go out for training, they must register at the Presbytery. See if the Presbytery knows any information?" Xia Houguang waved his hand and led his men to the Elder's House. In the Presbytery, Elders Li and Shao are still on duty today. When the two elders saw Xia Houguang leading a large number of people into the Elder's House, they subconsciously felt something bad for some reason. Especially Elder Shao, Elder Li may not know the relationship between Xia Houguang and Su Han, but Elder Shao knows it clearly. Now that Elder Shao saw Xia Houguang coming to the Elder's House, his heart suddenly thumped. "I have met the two elders." When Xia Houguang saw these two elders, he was quite polite and did not put on any princely airs. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2460: Teaching the Two Elders a Lesson You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Your Majesty." The two elders bowed quickly. Who didn¡¯t know that King Guang was now the hot new prince of the Yanluo Dynasty? What¡¯s more, these two elders still felt guilty at the moment. "Two elders, Su Han from Zhouzi District, you two should know each other, right? He is not in the cave now. Do you know where he has gone?" Xia Houguang didn't have the patience to be polite to the two elders and asked directly. When the two elders heard this, the bad premonition in Elder Shao's heart came true, and they suddenly began to cry secretly. Even Elder Li felt a thump in his heart. "Brother Shao, what's going on? Then why does Su Han still have a relationship with King of Light?" Elder Li couldn¡¯t help but sent a message to Elder Shao. Elder Shao had no choice but to respond to Elder Li through a vague message: "Then Su Han is indeed a member of the King of Light, but I didn't expect that he and the King of Light would be so close, and that the King of Light would actually come to Zhouzi in person. Are you looking for him?" Elder Shao really didn't expect this. He thought Su Han was just an ordinary subordinate of King Guang. "What?" Elder Li was horrified, "Old Shao, Old Shao, you have caused me trouble. If I had known that he was from the King of Light, I would have never let him go to the Youjue Valley." At this point, Elder Li slowly came to his senses, "Old Shaoit turns out that you asked me to suggest that he go to Youjue Valley because he is from King of Light. Well, Old Shao, it's obviously you who wants to go to Youjue Valley." You are asking for credit in front of the prince, but you are using my hand as a pretense, and you have caused me harm." For a moment, Elder Li just wanted to eat Elder Shao alive. He, Elder Li, was not from the Taiwong Palace. He was just a minor elder in the Zhouzi District and had no intention of getting involved in a fight at that level. The reason why Su Han is in trouble is just because Elder Li has a relationship with Elder Wang Cong, and brothers Wang Xun and Wang Jun are the grandchildren of Elder Wang Cong. Because of this relationship, Elder Li deliberately made things difficult for Su Han. "If Elder Li knew that Su Han was from the King of Light, he would never embarrass Su Han, let alone recommend Su Han to go to Youjue Valley. The dignified King of Light, Elder Li cannot afford to offend him. Maybe if Elder Shao offends King Guang, the prince can come to the rescue, but who can Elder Li come to rescue him? Thinking of this, Elder Li hated Elder Shao so much that he gritted his teeth. But now is not the time to gnash your teeth, there is a King of Light standing in front of the two of them. At this time, King Light also felt that something was wrong. The relaxed smile on his face had already disappeared, and he frowned and said, "Did something happen? Where is Su Han?" After all, Xia Houguang has been the king of demon exterminators for ten years, and the strong aura of a superior person in Xia Houguang has penetrated deep into his bones. A casual look can make people tremble. Speaking of which, these two elders are actually not much inferior to Xia Houguang in terms of cultivation. However, when Xia Houguang glanced at them at this moment, both of them felt cold in their hearts, and a sincere chill rose from the bottom of their hearts. They have no doubt that if they tell the truth, they may be slapped to death by Xia Houguang. This prince is not a good person. Seeing that the two elders were hesitant and silent, Xia Houguang understood that there must be nothing good going on. "Say! Where is Su Han?" Xia Houguang shouted coldly, his patience had reached its limit. "Light King of Light, Su Han went to Youjue Valley. It was he who took the initiative to ask the academy about any suitable places for training, so we recommended it to him, and we didn't force him to go. He went there on his own. " Elder Shao finally couldn't bear the pressure of Xia Houguang's momentum and took the initiative to speak. However, his mind was still clear, and he specifically emphasized that Su Han asked the question himself and that he went voluntarily. However, despite this, after he finished speaking, a wave of anger still spurted out of Xia Houguang's body like a tide. The momentum was so strong that the two elders were almost knocked unsteady from the impact. "You Jue Valley? You two old beasts, would you recommend him to go to You Jue Valley?" Xia Houguang was really angry. No one who has stayed in Fengming Academy for a long time knows where Youjue Valley is. It was a place of no return, a forbidden area of ??the academy. However, these two elders recommended Su Han to go to that kind of place to gain experience, and they even shamelessly shirk responsibility, saying that Su Han went there voluntarily. Xia Houguang understands Su Han. As long as Su Han is interested, he will be willing to go to any dangerous place. However, this does not change the fact that these two elders recommended Youjue Valley to Su Han with the intention of harming him. "I don't care what your reasons are, you??The two of them are dead today. Don't tell me that you are the elders of Fengming Academy. I, Xia Houguang, don't do this. " Xia Houguang was not polite to these two elders at all. As soon as he finished speaking, he strode up to Elder Li and picked up Elder Li like a chicken. Then, in full view of everyone, Xia Houguang threw Elder Li against the wall opposite, making a loud bang, accompanied by the sound of countless bones breaking. Elder Li's body was like a rag bag, sliding softly from the wall and falling to the ground. The appearance was extremely miserable. The tragic image of Elder Li also frightened Elder Shao. Seeing Xia Houguang's gaze turned to him again, Elder Shao felt excited and couldn't help but said: "Your Majesty, Su Han has been gone for half a month anyway. He has not been there for a place like Youjue Valley for half a month. Come out, he must be dead. A dead person is not worthy of the prince's trouble. I believe that the prince is reasonable. Since Su Han is the prince's person, the big deal is, I just ask His Highness the Crown Prince to compensate the prince for some wealth. " Elder Shao is confident in his words because he is the prince. die? Xia Houguang couldn't help but sneer. He knew Su Han very well. Since Su Han took the initiative to go to Youjue Valley, it meant that he was certain. Xia Houguang didn't believe that Su Han would die. After all, the two of them had come through strong winds and waves together. Xia Houguang saw how many miracles Su Han had created, and naturally he didn't believe that a quiet valley could defeat Su Han. But at this moment, facing Elder Shao, Xia Houguang also sneered and said: "It seems that you also know that entering the Youjue Valley is equivalent to death. In this case, you still recommend him to go, then you are deliberately trying to kill me. People, if that¡¯s the case, then you don¡¯t have to live anymore.¡± Elder Shao¡¯s pupils suddenly tightened, and he could naturally tell that Xia Houguang¡¯s words were not a joke. "LightKing of Light, you can't mess around. I am the elder of Fengming Academy and a member of the Taiwong Palace." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2461 The prince comes forward You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Elder Shao¡¯s first reaction was to bring out the prince to suppress others. However, even so, Xia Houguang's strength still really made Elder Shao a little scared. "Since you are so loyal to the prince, I will kill you now to see if the prince will come out to save you?" Xia Houguang's whole body is filled with murderous intent, and he must establish his authority today. Not long after he returned to Fengming Academy, something like this happened. If he didn't use some iron-blooded methods, some people would treat him as a soft persimmon from the King of Light faction in the future. "Oh my God, such a domineering King of Light, he really has murderous intentions. For his brother, he even wants to kill the elders of the Academy." "No way, he won't really want to kill Elder Shao. This is too crazy." "It is very possible that King Guang is obviously more bloody than the Crown Prince and Prince Liang, and is not afraid of anything. I think Elder Shao is in danger today. Although he is also an eighth-level expert in the Life Spring Realm, how can his combat power be as good as that of King Guang? Compared with geniuses, even when King of Light was at the seventh level of Life Spring Realm, he may not be his opponent, let alone now." At this time, more and more disciples were coming outside the Elders' House after hearing the news. "Is the King of Light really going to fight with me?" Elder Shao was also a little unbelievable. Although the King of Light threw Elder Li so miserably just now, after all, Elder Li is an elder without a backer, and his own cultivation is only at the seventh level of the Spring Realm. . ?????????????? Elder Shao is the prince¡¯s man, and he is also a confidant that the prince relies on, and he is at the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm. Does the King of Light also want to take action with him? "That's right." King Light sneered, and his whole body turned into a line of light and shadow and rushed towards Elder Shao. Elder Shao's expression also changed drastically. He could tell from King of Light's actions that he was definitely no match for King of Light. King Guang struck out a palm halfway, and the terrifying palm wind arrived in front of Elder Shao's face in the blink of an eye. Elder Shao did not dare to neglect and immediately raised his palm to greet him. boom! Click! The palms of the two eighth-level Lifespring Realm masters collided with each other. Infinite air waves rolled up, and a sound of broken bones was heard. Elder Shao was sent flying, and one of his arms was twisted into a weird angle. Although Elder Shao is also a master at the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm, how can he be Xia Houguang's opponent? Although the cultivation bases of both sides are at the same level, their combat power is not at the same level at all. In front of Xia Houguang, Elder Shao was completely vulnerable. It was not difficult for Xia Houguang to kill an eighth-level Life Spring Realm like Elder Shao. "So strong." Elder Shao was shocked, and his face instantly turned extremely ugly. The blow that collided with Xia Houguang just now caused one of his arms to be broken off. "King of Light is so powerful. He is indeed a rare generation of genius. No wonder even His Majesty Luo Yunqing thinks highly of him. He has just been promoted to the eighth level of Life Spring Realm and already has such terrifying combat power. Elder Shao is also at the eighth level of Life Spring Realm after all. He is a veteran and strong man, but he seems vulnerable in front of the King of Light." "The combat power of geniuses is higher than that of the same level. When the King of Light was at the seventh level of the Life Spring Realm, he could compete with ordinary powerhouses at the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm. What's more, he is already at the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm." "King Guang is so powerful. Judging from his appearance, he is really going to kill people today. However, Elder Shao is a subordinate that the prince relies on very much. The prince will not let this happen easily. Maybe he is here now. On the way." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Xia Houguang walked towards Elder Shao step by step. With every step he took, the entire elder's courtyard shook violently and dust flew everywhere. Elder Shao¡¯s expression changed completely. He felt the murderous intention of the other party, or in other words, it was a kind of contempt. "It seems that in Xia Houguang's eyes, his status as an elder is of no use at all. The other party who wants to kill him relies entirely on his mood and does not care about the rules of Fengming Academy. "King of Light, do you really want to kill me?" Elder Shao gritted his teeth and wanted to seize the last glimmer of hope. "certainly." There were no unnecessary words or explanations. These two simple words came out of Xia Houguang's mouth, but they made Elder Shao's heart completely cold. If he had known this, he would not have interfered in letting Su Han go to Youjue Valley. At this moment, Elder Shao felt extremely regretful. "It's a pity that there is no regret medicine that can be sold in the world. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Xia Houguang released his murderous intent without any reservation, his momentum increased even more than before, and his palms continued to shine.The awns bloom. Although the light was very dazzling, it exuded an icy cold air, bone-chillingly cold. Everyone held their breath involuntarily. At this time, everyone could see Xia Houguang's intention. It was obvious that he wanted to deliver a fatal blow and kill Elder Shao with one blow. Xia Houguang raised his hand and had already locked onto Elder Shao's aura. Under the pressure of this invisible momentum, Elder Shao felt cold all over, and it became difficult to even move. He finally understood how big the gap between himself and Xia Houguang was. Elder Shao would never doubt that Xia Houguang's next blow would be enough to kill him. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was a snapping sound around Xia Houguang's palm, which was the sound of friction between extremely pure energy and the air. "slow!" Just when he was about to take action, a loud shout suddenly came from a distance. The next moment, a figure wearing a golden robe flew into the sky, bringing oppressive energy fluctuations that radiated out in circles, so oppressive that everyone present could hardly breathe. The golden-robed figure was getting closer and closer, and it was none other than the prince of the Yanluo Dynasty. Seeing the prince appear, Elder Shao breathed a sigh of relief. The prince appeared, and that was his savior. "The prince has appeared. Unexpectedly, today's incident really alarmed the prince." "The prince is definitely going to appear. King Guang wants to kill the prince's subordinates. If the prince doesn't stop him, how can he establish his authority in the future?" However, what surprised everyone was that Xia Houguang ignored the prince's attempts to stop him and did not even look at the prince. That palm, which was enough to destroy even the dead, was still attacking Elder Shao. Seeing this, Elder Shao, who had already felt a little relaxed, suddenly felt high again. Faced with Xia Houguang's death threat, he had to be frightened. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The prince took action decisively, blocking Xia Houguang with a palm, and the two of them exchanged blows. The destructive energy exploded immediately, leaving no grass growing in the elders' courtyard. The monks standing close to each other were all pushed away by the exploding energy, and they all stepped back for more than ten steps before they stabilized themselves. Each one of them looked pale. . The prince descended from the sky and stood between Elder Shao and Xia Houguang. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2462 Peak Confrontation You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Elder Shao raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead, feeling that he had really come back from the hell. This newly promoted King of Light is so ruthless in his attacks. He is completely different from the immature young prince more than ten years ago. Elder Shao has no doubt that if the blow from King of Light had hit him, he would have been completely dead. "Xia Houguang, I asked you to stop just now, didn't you hear it?" The prince was furious, and it could be seen from his expression that he was truly angry. Who is his prince? He is the number one genius in the entire Yanluo Dynasty, below one person and above ten thousand people. He is also the number one genius in the entire Fengming Academy. He is the helmsman of the Tai Palace. No matter in Yanluo Dynasty or Fengming Academy, no one has ever dared to ignore him like this. " But Xia Houguang didn't give him any face, and wanted to kill his people in front of him. This made the prince feel that his majesty had been seriously challenged. "Hmph! Don't think that just because you are the prince, you can order everyone. I will not give you face, and I will kill him today." Xia Houguang snorted coldly, facing the prince with no intention of backing down. This is his first confrontation with the prince since he broke through to the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm. He will not suffer from stage fright. ???????????????????? Xia Houguang was also angry in his heart towards the prince, because the prince¡¯s men¡¯s design allowed Su Han to enter the Youjue Valley, where he didn¡¯t know whether he would live or die. "Elder Shao is a member of this palace. He is not someone you, King Guang, can just kill if you want. If you want to kill him, you must first ask if this palace agrees. Don't think that you can be lawless after breaking through to the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm. You are still far from it. It¡¯s far away.¡± The prince sneered. His cultivation was at the ninth level of the Life Spring Realm, while Xia Houguang had just broken through to the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm. The prince naturally did not take Xia Houguang seriously. The reason why he stood out from the many princes in the Yanluo Dynasty and became the prince proved that the prince's martial arts talent was superior to that of ordinary princes. Even when faced with ordinary ninth-level masters of the Life Spring Realm, the Crown Prince was not afraid at all, not to mention that Xia Houguang was only at the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm. "It seems that the Crown Prince and the King of Light are at odds with each other. Who do you think is more powerful between them?" "Do I need to say more? The prince is definitely stronger, there is no doubt about it. The two of them may be almost the same in terms of talent, but the prince's cultivation is already at the ninth level of the Life Spring Realm, and the King of Light has only just broken through to the ninth level today. It¡¯s only the eighth level of Life Spring Realm, so the difference is not small.¡± "King of Light is unwise. It's really not a wise choice to provoke the prince just after breaking through to the eighth level of Life Spring Realm. Let alone he can't kill Elder Shao today, he can't even protect himself." There was a lot of discussion, but no one was optimistic about the King of Light. After all, the prince is a veteran of the ninth level of the Life Spring Realm, and he has few opponents among the ninth level of the Life Spring Realm at the same level. And King of Light has just broken through to the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm. Although King of Light's talent is already rare, the gap in cultivation is too big after all. Xia Houguang's body moved slightly, and he flew up into the sky like a sharp sword. He looked at the prince below with an indifferent expression. "Prince, since you want to protect Elder Shao, then come up and fight." Xia Houguang took the initiative to issue a challenge. On the first day after breaking through to the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm, he would fight the prince. Looking at the entire Fengming Academy, I am afraid that only Xia Houguang has the courage. Xia Houguang is a person who can be the king of demon slayers on the Ten Thousand Demons Island. His courage and courage are naturally different from ordinary people. Because of Su Han's incident, he was holding back a ball of fire in his heart. He wanted to kill Elder Shao but was stopped by the prince. It would be a good time to have a battle with the prince. While venting his anger, he could also test his ability to fight after his breakthrough. force. Xia Houguang took the initiative to challenge himself, which somewhat surprised the prince. It had been a long time since he had tasted what it was like to be challenged. In the entire Fengming Academy, no one had dared to challenge him for a long time. "King of Light, since you are so overestimating your own abilities and want to humiliate yourself, then this palace will help you." The prince laughed loudly, flew high into the sky with an arrogant look, and floated opposite Xia Houguang. In fact, Xia Houguang's initiative to challenge him was exactly what he wanted. Starting from the day of Xia Houguang¡¯s King Ceremony, the Crown Prince wanted to teach Xia Houguang a lesson, but unfortunately Xia Houguang was only at the seventh level of Life Spring Realm before. If the Crown Prince took action, he would be ridiculed. After all, the Crown Prince also wanted to save face. But now, Xia Houguang has broken through to the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm, and he has challenged him himself, which the prince can only dream of. "The prince lost all face at the last king ceremony and has been depressed for a long time."??Today, he just wanted to humiliate Xia Houguang. While saving his own face, he also wanted to let the entire Fengming Academy and the entire Yanluo Dynasty know that his prince was the number one genius. King Guang, who had recently become famous, was He is completely vulnerable in front of him. Xia Houguang stretched out his hand and grabbed the void, creating vortexes in his palm. Those vortexes were densely packed with runes and looked extremely magical. Soon, those runes condensed into a giant golden hand, overwhelming the sky, covering the void, and attacked the prince. "Come on, let me see why you, King of Light, are so arrogant." The prince raised his palm slightly, stretched out an index finger, and lightly swiped against the void, directly drawing a huge trace of spiritual power, hanging in the void, like a celestial river. Wow The prince's movements were very simple. His fingers kept drawing mysterious seals in the void. In the blink of an eye, those seals condensed into a huge palm. The palm of the hand kept making crackling sounds of air explosions. Under the control of the prince, he rushed towards Xia Houguang's attack. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is the pinnacle confrontation between two high-level geniuses in the Life Spring Realm. Although the prince and Xia Houguang did not show off their special skills, the attacks they used were full of mysteries and were not comparable to ordinary magical powers. The two started a fierce battle in the sky. After just the first collision, the entire void was filled with colorful energy, and destructive power was floating everywhere. From the perspective of the crowd below, the entire sky is densely packed with energy, like a big dark cloud that can be pressed down at any time, making people feel an invisible pressure and feel extremely uncomfortable. The fierce battle between the Crown Prince and King of Light also shocked the entire Fengming Academy, and many students and elders gathered here. A pair of eyes, with curiosity and surprise, watched the battle above. And many overt and covert eyes are also directed here. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2463 Golden Mountains You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! You know, in Fengming Academy, these two are both famous masters. Both of them are the proud sons of the Emperor of Yanluo Dynasty. No matter who wins or loses in this battle, this battle itself will undoubtedly become a The focus of the entire Fengming Academy. The powerful collision produced a huge backlash, but what was surprising was that when the colorful energy dissipated, neither the prince nor Xia Houguang retreated in the sky. In this collision, the two of them ended up in a deadlock. The prince's expression changed slightly, and when he looked at Xia Houguang, he was also a little surprised for a moment. Obviously, he did not expect that Xia Houguang was so strong. He had just been promoted to the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm, and could actually compete with him. "The King of Light is so powerful. He can actually fight on par with the Crown Prince. You must know that he is at the eighth level of Life Spring Realm, which is one level lower than the Crown Prince." "It seems that the level of genius of the King of Light far exceeds our expectations." "Yes, I really didn't expect the King of Light to be so powerful. It seems that he has encountered many adventures in the more than ten years since he left. It is like a complete transformation. As long as he can grow up, his future achievements will be limitless." "Both sides just displayed powerful magical powers. It was not just a simple collision, but their combat power was basically displayed. Even if the prince has a stronger trump card and better means, he wants to defeat the King of Light in a short time. It¡¯s not an easy thing to do. But as long as the prince blocks it, King Guang won¡¯t be able to kill Elder Shao.¡± There was a lot of discussion, and everyone's evaluation of the King of Light was undoubtedly raised to a higher level in an instant. The leapfrog challenge itself showed how powerful he was, not to mention that the person being challenged by the leapfrog challenge was still the prince. "snort!" The prince snorted coldly, how could he be willing to give up just like that. He raised both palms at the same time, and golden runes began to beat in his palms, more and more, and in an instant, a golden mountain formed on his palms. This golden mountain is completely a ball of air condensed by the prince's energy. It carries the power of a real mountain and is extremely powerful. The prince holds the golden mountain in his hand and stands on the sky. His figure is as majestic as the God of War. As the proudest son of the Emperor of the Yanluo Dynasty and one of the top geniuses in Fengming Academy, the prince's strength has always been unquestionable. The elders who were watching the battle had to nod their heads when they saw the prince's performance. After seeing the prince's move, almost everyone now believed that King Light could never be the prince's opponent. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The golden mountains roared like a tide, pressing towards Xia Houguang with unparalleled momentum. Countless rays of golden light shot out from the mountains, and the golden light intertwined into a large net, completely locking Xia Houguang's aura and trying to envelop him. This golden mountain actually has a cage-like effect. After the cage locks the opponent, the opponent has no choice but to attack the golden mountain head-on. ¡°It must be said that the prince¡¯s magical power is extremely powerful. Faced with such a powerful attack from the prince, Xia Houguang's expression did not change at all. This is a manifestation of the character of the mind. Only those who have experienced strong winds and waves, as well as real life and death, can show such calmness even when mountains collapse. Immediately, above Xia Houguang's head, a beam of light rose up, swinging like a dragon. The energy in Xia Houguang's body was continuously poured into the phantom of the dragon, and soon the dragon became as real as a substance. Xia Houguang grabbed the dragon's tail with his big hand, swung it hard, and smashed it towards the golden mountain. Facing the menacing golden mountains, he did not hide, but chose to fight head-on. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sky is dark and the earth is dark, the sun and moon have no light, and the golden mountains and the shadow of the dragon are shattered into countless pieces at the same time. The sound of gas explosions was endless, as if big holes had been punched out in the void, and the space was constantly shaking. Faced with such a strong head-on confrontation, even those who stay out of the matter cannot remain calm. Next, there was a new round of fierce battle between the prince and Xia Houguang. The fight was inextricable and the outcome was indistinguishable. Everyone watching the battle was excited. This was undoubtedly a battle of geniuses at the highest level in Fengming Academy. In this battle, although the prince was not at a disadvantage, in fact, he was completely reduced to a foil role. Because until now, the confrontation between the prince and Xia Houguang has always been indestructible. When everyone is not optimistic about a person, but the outcome is unexpected, that person is often the focus, and the opponent is just a foil to make him the focus.The current prince is the foil. "King of Light is so powerful. His cultivation level is obviously not as good as that of the Crown Prince, but he is on a par with the Crown Prince. You know, the Crown Prince is already one of the top geniuses in Fengming Academy. From this point of view, if King of Light breaks through to the Life Spring Realm in the future, The ninth level can definitely surpass the crown prince." "Yes, if you haven't seen it with your own eyes, you can't imagine it. The King of Light has just broken through the eighth level of the Life Spring Realm, and he has combat power comparable to that of the Crown Prince. His future achievements are destined to be limitless." "However, I think that if the prince is really determined to defeat the King of Light and shows his true trump card, the King of Light will probably still lose. It's just that the prince also wants to accumulate strength for the grand event of the God Tower and is not willing to expose his trump card in advance. " "I think there is another real genius, that is Su Han. He can defeat opponents across two or three levels. It's just a pity that he was harmed by Elder Shao. No wonder King Guang is so angry. If Su Han had not been harmed, He Guang It can be said that there is a strong alliance between the kings, and the power of the King of Light will be even greater." There was a lot of discussion. If Xia Houguang's first collision with the prince resulted in a tie because of luck, then after hundreds of rounds of fighting and there was still no winner, then it was not a matter of luck, but of strength. . Everyone can see the strength of King of Light. Next, the prince wanted to suppress the King of Light, so he had to take out the trump card at the bottom of the box, but the prince did not want to take out this trump card easily. After fighting hundreds of moves, the prince and Xia Houguang stopped. They both looked at each other, still filled with murderous intent. The prince's eyes were still full of surprise, but at the same time they also contained a bit of coldness. If he hadn't wanted to keep his trump card until the God Tower event, he wouldn't have let Xia Houguang persist until this point. Xia Houguang's eyes were still full of fighting spirit, but he also understood that the prince's true trump card had not yet been displayed, and the prince obviously had no intention of using it today. Therefore, there is no point in continuing the fight. There is still no winner or loser. As for Elder Shao, it would be difficult to kill him since the prince is here today. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2464: Fourth Level of Life Spring Realm You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Prince, today's battle will be postponed until the grand meeting in the pagoda." Xia Houguang put away his overwhelming fighting spirit, looked at the prince, and smiled coldly. It has to be said that Xia Houguang¡¯s words played into the prince¡¯s mind. The prince originally wanted to save his real trump card for the God Tower event, but now that he saw Xia Houguang making an appointment with him for the God Tower event, the corners of the prince's lips curled up, and he said arrogantly: "We are waiting for your challenge at the God Tower event. .¡± Xia Houguang turned his attention to Elder Shao: "As for you, you are lucky today, but this matter is not over yet. I will set a month's time. In the next month, if Su Han comes out of Youjue Valley safe and sound, you will be exempted from the disease." Yu Yi dies. If he doesn't come out within a month, let alone the crown prince, even if the king of heaven comes, he will not be able to save your life." After saying that, Xia Houguang waved his hand and left with a large group of his men. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Xia Houguang's words immediately made Elder Shao, who had already breathed a sigh of relief, take a breath of cold air again, and he became worried again. At this moment, Elder Shao almost had the urge to vomit blood. He never expected that King Guang would be so strong. Even if the prince protected himself, he would threaten to kill him. The fact that King Guang said this means that he has made up his mind. If Su Han does not come out in a month, King Guang will kill Elder Shao. When the time comes, even if the prince will protect Elder Shao, can the prince protect Elder Shao day and night? That is impossible. With the strength of King Guang, if you want to kill Elder Shao, you will always have a chance. It¡¯s over. Elder Shao feels that he is completely over. His life will not last long because he has offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have. The only thing he could do now was to pray that Su Han could be safe and sound in Youjue Valley, but he knew even more clearly that this was obviously unrealistic. Because it has been such a long time, Su Han must have died in Youjue Valley, no one is exception, everyone who entered has died. "Alas, Elder Shao is about to die." "Yes, Su Han will definitely die when he goes to Youjue Valley. With King Guang's ability, if he wants to kill Elder Shao, Elder Shao will die sooner or later." "Who can blame him? It's not his fault. If he hadn't plotted against Su Han, he wouldn't have ended up like this. Poor people must be hateful." The prince¡¯s face was also extremely ugly. Before leaving, King Guang threatened to kill Elder Shao. It could be said that he stepped on his prince's face before leaving. Helpless, Xia Houguang has left. At the moment, the prince could only suppress his anger for the time being, and secretly made up his mind to make Xia Houguang look good when the grand gathering of the pagoda took place. "Huh, Elder Shao, don't worry, this palace will not let you die. After one month, you will temporarily live in our palace and live with me. If King Guang wants to kill people in this palace, he should ask first Can you enter the palace of this palace?" The prince snorted coldly. This is a matter of face. Now that Xia Houguang has spoken out, he must protect Elder Shao. He must not let Xia Houguang kill Elder Shao. Otherwise, his prince will lose his face and will not even be able to keep any of his subordinates. Who will sincerely serve him in the future. ¡­¡­ In the secluded valley, darkness comes again. Su Han sat cross-legged on the big stone, the cold wind kept whistling, and the hut swayed, making creaking sounds. However, Su Han had already adapted to this weird atmosphere and did not feel any discomfort at all. The night was dark, but it could not hide Su Han's eyes as bright as stars. He was waiting, waiting for his goal to arrive. Su Han didn¡¯t know anything about what happened at the Zhouzi District Presbytery. On the one hand, this secluded valley is too remote. On the other hand, the thick gray fog floating in the valley also greatly blocks information from the outside world and cuts off contact with the outside world. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Midnight came, and the wind became stronger. Su Han also stood up from the big stone. He knew that the living dead was coming. Jie Jie With a burst of cold laughter, the living dead appeared again. As usual, the living dead will appear every time at this time, very punctually. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After the living dead appeared, they immediately stretched out their sharp claws and clawed at Su Han's heart. The two were already old rivals, so there was basically nothing to say. The living dead had already habitually attacked Su Han. Boom Su Han punched out, and the void was torn apart. This punch combined all his energy and was enough to completely shatter a mountain. This punchSu Han didn't hold anything back and collided with the living dead. The living dead was hit hard and was knocked away, breaking a large stone. Because Su Han's strength continues to grow, this living dead at the sixth level of Life Spring Realm has gradually fallen behind in Su Han's hands. Su Han's body swayed, and his whole body was like a whirlwind. It reached its extreme speed, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of the living dead man. He displayed his extreme fist speed and rained down attacks on the living dead man. The living dead are physically tyrannical, and Su Han's stormy attacks lasted for a full two-quarters of an hour. The more he pumped, the more vigorous his blood was. The life spring in his dantian kept buzzing, spinning rapidly, and making a huge roar. The thick spiritual energy is like a dragon, constantly impacting the shackles of the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm, and the Life Spring vortex is absorbing spiritual energy crazily, and continues to grow. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The fierce battle finally triggered the spiritual power in Su Han's body to collectively attack the shackles of the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm. The shackles finally collapsed, and the Life Spring vortex expanded in a large circle, officially breaking through to the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm. "I finally broke through to the fourth level of Life Spring Realm. It's time to deal with you." Su Han's momentum shook. The energy of the fourth level of Life Spring Realm flowed through his body, and he punched the chest of the living dead without any reservation. Although the living dead man barely dodged, he was still punched in the arm by Su Han, and his arm was immediately shattered into pieces by the punch. Before the breakthrough, the attack for two quarters of an hour failed to injure the living dead. But now, breaking an arm with one punch is enough to show that after breaking through to the fourth level of Life Spring Realm, his strength has achieved a substantial breakthrough. The living dead man lost an arm and suddenly let out an unpleasant roar. Then under Su Han's surprised gaze, the living dead man suddenly jumped up, turned around and ran away in a direction away from Su Han. According to previous practice, even if the living dead man jumped up, the next thing he would do would definitely be to continue attacking Su Han. But this time, the living dead did not attack, but turned around and ran away. This was not in line with Su Han's impression all along. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2465 True Dragon Texture You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! This scene immediately stunned Su Han. He had been fighting these living dead for half a month before. From the third level of the Life Spring Realm to the peak of the Sixth Level of the Life Spring Realm, these living dead were killing machines and had never escaped. Case. But now, this living dead man has chosen to escape. What surprised Su Han even more was that when the living dead disappeared before, they always disappeared without a trace. They disappeared in an instant, as if they had merged with the void. But now, the living dead are running away with a purpose, and the direction of their escape is towards the hut that seems to collapse if the wind blows. In the blink of an eye, the living dead disappeared into the hut. This hut is exactly where Su Han has been living during this time. Su Han didn't hesitate at all and chased towards the hut. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Su Han was extremely fast and rushed into the hut in a blink of an eye. He saw the living dead who walked in, leaning against a wall of the hut with a pair of empty eyes staring at Su Han, emitting a cold light. . ¡°Then, the living dead smiled, a very weird smile. This was also the first time Su Han saw the living dead smile. Su Han took a step forward and punched the living dead. But this time, the living dead didn't even dodge and allowed Su Han's fist to attack. Just when Jiang Chen¡¯s fist was about to hit the opponent, the body of the living dead suddenly disappeared. The disappearance this time is no longer the invisible disappearance before. Behind the living dead, rays of light appeared. These rays of light formed a six-pointed star-shaped teleportation array, and the living dead disappeared into the teleportation array. Immediately, the teleportation array also disappeared. Su Han put away his fists and focused his gaze on the wall where the living dead disappeared. Immediately, he was surprised to find that there were many textures carved on the wall. Although Su Han had stayed in this hut before, he had never discovered these textures before. It was certain that these textures had just emerged. These textures contain extremely strong mysteries. It seems that these textures have faintly formed a shape that Su Han is very familiar with. It has five claws and horns, which is the shape of a real dragon. "It's actually a texture in the shape of a real dragon? Could it be that there are traces of the existence of a real dragon in this secluded valley?" Su Han murmured to himself, also extremely shocked. As his words fell, light began to shine again in the texture. The light once again formed a teleportation array. "It turns out that this is where the living dead appear and disappear every time. It's this teleportation array, and I didn't even notice it." Su Han¡¯s eyes also fell on the teleportation array. He knew very well that the living dead behaved like this today and deliberately came here to disappear for him to see, in order to lure him into the teleportation array. When you enter this teleportation array, you will definitely face the real mastermind behind the scenes. The dangers involved can be imagined. However, Su Han's gaze couldn't be separated from the texture of the real dragon shape. True dragon, one of the noblest species in all the worlds. Su Han is just a human with true dragon bloodline. No matter where he shows it, it will cause an uproar. This is true for true dragon bloodline, let alone the real true dragon clan. Although the name of the True Dragon Realm is True Dragon Realm, Su Han has been here for so long and knows that in the True Dragon Realm, the True Dragon Clan is just a legend. Perhaps it had appeared in ancient times, but it has long since disappeared. In the realm of the Alliance of Hundred Dynasties, the existence of the True Dragon Clan has never been heard of. And now, a real dragon-shaped texture appears on this wall. This texture cannot appear out of thin air. That kind of charm is natural, and it doesn't look like it can be simulated by humans. Su Han didn't believe that these textures had nothing to do with the True Dragon clan. "Do you want to go in?" Strong curiosity and reason, knowing that there is great danger inside, are two emotions that are at war in Su Han's heart. In the end, strong curiosity prevailed. "If you don't enter the tiger's den, you won't catch the tiger's cubs. If there is God's will in the world, the real dragon-shaped texture on this wall is a clear reminder to me of God's will, suggesting that there may be opportunities in this portal. If I don¡¯t enter this portal today, I will definitely regret it tomorrow.¡± Su Han actually knew very well that with his personality, even if he had to make this choice a hundred times, he would definitely choose to enter the teleportation array, without any exception. However, if others know what Su Han is doing at this moment,I'm afraid I'll be so depressed that I roll my eyes. The current situation is actually very obvious. The mastermind behind the scenes may not have any more powerful living dead that can be sent out. And the man behind the scenes couldn't leave where he was, so he used this method to attract Su Han into the teleportation array. If Su Han does not enter this teleportation array, but directly chooses to leave Youjue Valley, I am afraid that the mastermind behind the scenes has no choice but to let him leave. But now, Su Han chose to enter the teleportation array, as if he jumped directly into the opponent's trap. Su Han naturally knows these very well. However, he still chose to enter the teleportation array. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The moment Su Han entered the teleportation array, he felt his body begin to float up and down as the space twisted. However, this feeling of floating only lasted for a moment. When Su Han felt that his body stopped floating, he found that he had appeared in another space. In front of you is a huge palace, with a door behind it, but it is closed. In other words, Su Han directly appeared in the palace. Su Han looked around and discovered with great horror that this gorgeous and huge palace was not made of materials at all. It is energy. The entire palace is actually made up of terrifying energies of various colors. Su Han was shocked and instinctively released his spiritual consciousness to explore the palace inch by inch. He seemed to be able to feel that there were extremely mysterious formation patterns among these energies. This is the pattern of an ancient formation, and the formation has been completely integrated with energy. It can even be said that the entire palace itself is actually a huge formation. The formation is its bones, and the energy is just its flesh. That¡¯s all. However, this formation is particularly hidden. If you are not particularly proficient in formations, you will not be able to discover the existence of the formations here. Jie Jie Suddenly, the sound of sinister laughter floated in the palace. This sinister laughter was suspended in every corner of the palace. Even Su Han couldn't identify the source of this laughter. This laughter is even more full of demonic nature, turning into traces of sound waves and rushing into the sea of ??consciousness. Even Su Han couldn't help but be a little upset by the laughter. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2466: The Heaven-Shaking Demonic Ape You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Su Han also used all his strength to activate his consciousness and began to resist the impact of the laughter. This laughter is comparable to a demonic sound filling the ears, and it requires considerable skill to resist it. "If they were ordinary fourth-level geniuses in the Life Spring Realm, the impact of this magic sound alone would make them become as stupid as a walking zombie. However, Su Han's spiritual consciousness was powerful, and despite his full resistance, this demonic laughter did not have much impact on him. "Huh?" Suddenly, the laughter stopped, and was replaced by a confused voice: "I didn't expect that this kid like you could resist my demonic voice. Not bad, not bad." This voice was extremely hoarse, as if it had not spoken for a long time, and it was extremely hoarse. "Come out, hiding your head and showing your tail is nothing." Su Han looked around and didn't see who made the sound, so he spoke. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As soon as Su Han finished speaking, he saw a flash of black light in front of him, and a huge black throne appeared out of thin air in the palace. On the throne, there are many mysterious runes engraved on it, and on the throne, there is an ape sitting. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s an ape. This ape has a majestic build and is completely black. Its black hair is like a sharp weapon. Its eyes are blood red and deep. Just one look at it makes people feel like they are falling into hell. "Is this the Heaven-Shaking Demonic Ape?" Su Han immediately recognized the ape and took a breath of cold air. Unexpectedly, there was a Heaven-Shaking Demonic Ape hidden in this palace. The Sky-Shaking Demonic Ape was also a race with extremely strong fighting power in ancient times. Although its bloodline is still far behind that of the True Dragon Clan and Phoenix Clan, in terms of combat power, the Sky-Shaking Demon Ape has merged with the demon bloodline, and its combat power is also extremely terrifying. " Moreover, unlike pure-blooded races such as the True Dragon Clan and the Phoenix Clan, the Sky-shaking Demon Ape, which has both demon and demon blood, grows very quickly. A heaven-shaking demon ape usually reaches adulthood in two to three hundred years, and then enters its prime and becomes a brave warrior. "Compared to the growth period of hundreds of thousands of years for the True Dragon Clan and the Phoenix Clan, it is conceivable that the group of the Sky-Shaking Demon Ape is much larger than the True Dragon Clan and the Phoenix Clan. However, the Heaven-Shaking Demon Apes are evil in nature. Because of their demonic origin, their magical powers are also very aggressive and corrosive. If the demon clan is a demon clan with some demon clan blood, then the Sky-Shaking Demon Ape is a demon clan with some demon clan blood. The former is biased towards the demon clan, and the latter is biased towards the demon clan. "I didn't expect that there is a heaven-shaking demon ape here. It seems that the formation of this palace is just to trap this demon ape?" Su Han thought so, but felt something was vaguely wrong. Looking at the palace formation, there seems to be no connection as imagined between the palace formation and the demon ape itself. This feeling, although subtle, is real. "The Sky-Shaking Demonic Ape." Su Han said with a faint smile. The demon ape also laughed jeeringly: "Boy, that's not bad. You can actually tell me my origin." Su Han set his sights on the heaven-shaking demon ape again, and suddenly discovered that the demon ape seemed to have some vague spiritual shackles on it. This spiritual shackle seems to be the culprit that traps the demon ape and prevents it from leaving the palace even half a step. Rather than the formation in the palace. So, who is really trapped in the palace formation? Who imposed the spiritual shackles on this demon ape? Su Han was confused. Thinking of the real dragon-shaped texture on the wall of the hut, he felt that there were many other mysteries in this palace. It definitely couldn't be as simple as a heaven-shaking demon ape. Of course, a sky-shaking demon ape is enough to make people feel terrifying. The Heaven-shaking Demonic Ape in its prime state is an unprecedented existence that transcends the cave-heaven realm. Even though the strength of the Heaven-Shaking Demonic Ape in front of him is greatly limited due to the spiritual shackles on his body, he is at least at the level of the Cave Heaven Realm. Su Han's current cultivation level is at the fourth level of the Life Spring Realm. With all his strength, he may be able to confront the seventh level of the Life Spring Realm head-on. But if you meet a strong person in the cave heaven realm, you don't even have to struggle at all, and you will definitely be destined to be wiped out. "If other people saw that Su Han didn't run away when facing this Heaven-Shaking Demonic Ape in the Cave Heaven Realm, they would definitely think that Su Han was out of his mind. Of course, for ordinary people, this palace is surrounded by formations on all sides, and it is impossible to escape. But for Su HanlaiHe said that he at least still has a time and space talisman from Tianyi Shrine. If that doesn't work, he can activate the time and space talisman and teleport to Tianyi Shrine instantly. But at this moment, Su Han had no intention of activating the time and space talisman to escape. This palace, this formation, and the spiritual shackles on the Heaven-shaking Demonic Ape, obviously have a lot of mystery. If he ran away now and missed the opportunity to unravel the mystery, Su Han felt that he would regret it. "Those living dead were all made by you? Why did you kill them for no reason?" Su Han asked casually. In fact, he was just trying to get more information from the mouth of the Sky-Shaking Demon Ape. He could also see that the Sky-Shaking Demon Ape didn't seem to be planning to kill him so quickly. Judging from the behavior of the Sky-shaking Demon Ape, it seemed as if it wanted to chat with him. Of course, the Sky-Shaking Demonic Ape didn¡¯t want to chat with Su Han out of good intentions. It seems that it is just because I have been here for too long, I haven¡¯t spoken for a long time, and I haven¡¯t seen a living person for a long time, so I just want to chat a few more words to relieve my boredom. However, for Su Han, this is just an opportunity. While delaying time, you can also extract important information. Especially in the eyes of this heaven-shaking demon ape, Su Han is probably already destined to die. It seems that it is not impossible to say a few words to a dying person. The sky-shaking demon ape laughed strangely: "For no reason? How can it be for no reason? Can't you see that I am bound here by others, and if I don't eat their hearts, how can I return to my peak state and how can I break free? Restraint?" Su Han was also speechless. This heaven-shaking demon ape actually relied on eating human hearts to regain its strength. Anyone with demon blood is really not a good thing. "You kid, don't think that I can't see it. You actually have two top ancient bloodlines in your body at the same time. Jie Jie Jie Jie God helps me. Once I eat you, I will be able to recover my strength. At the same level, when the time comes, that evil dragon will no longer be able to imprison me Jie Jie Jie Jie" The heaven-shaking demon ape finally couldn't help it and laughed heartily. It was really surprised. It didn't expect that the kid in front of it actually had two top ancient bloodlines in his body at the same time. This was an unexpected surprise for it, and it was the perfect food. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2467 There really is a dragon You can search "Danwu Supreme" in Baidu to find the latest chapters! But for Su Han, he was very keen to capture the details in the words of the Sky-Shaking Demonic Ape. That evil dragon? "So, is this place really related to the True Dragon Clan? From the words of the Sky-Shaking Demon Ape, it seems to be inferred that it was imprisoned here by a dragon." At the same time, Su Han couldn't help but be surprised. The eyesight of this heaven-shaking demon ape was really powerful. He could tell at a glance that he had two top ancient bloodlines. "Haha Hahaha, after three hundred years, I finally have a chance to make a difference. Once I eat this kid, I will be out of trouble. Damn that stinky dragon, you imprisoned me for three hundred years, and I will wait until I As soon as we are out of trouble, we will peel off your dragon skin, pull out your dragon tendons, cut off your dragon horns, eat up all your flesh, blood and bones, and refine them!" The Heaven-Shaking Demonic Ape gritted its teeth. When it came to the last words, the ape's face was distorted and its eyes exuded substantial anger, almost burning the void. This shows that its hatred for the dragon in its mouth has already begun. To what extent. But then, the hatred was put away and turned into ecstasy. The Sky-Shaking Demon Ape stared at Su Han in front of him, almost drooling. He stretched out his huge furry palm and grabbed Su Han. ???????????????????????? At this moment, the whole palace suddenly started to shake. The face of the Heaven-Shaking Demonic Ape changed and he suddenly froze, and even the hand stretched out to Su Han couldn't help but stop. The face of the Shaking Demon Ape turned bitter, and he couldn't help but mutter: "Damn it, that stinky dragon, why did he wake up at this time?" The next moment, a brilliant voice resounded in the palace: "Heaven-Shaking Demonic Ape, it was you who said just now that you wanted to peel off my skin and stretch my muscles, right?" This sound only shook the surroundings of the palace, with echoes and overwhelming power. The sky-shaking demon ape was so frightened that he did not dare to speak. A majestic giant ape that was dozens of feet tall, in front of this overwhelming power, was like a frightened rabbit, and did not dare to express its anger. "Who gave you the courage to talk nonsense? I think you are impatient with life." This glorious voice added another sentence. Then, Su Han saw the shadow of a giant claw emerging from the void above the Sky-Shaking Demonic Ape. The phantom of the giant claws grabbed at the Heaven-shaking Demon Ape, and with just one scratch, the throne where the Heaven-shaking Demon Ape was sitting was shattered into pieces. Then, the giant claws grabbed hold of the Heaven-shaking Demon Ape. Hearing only a dozen crisp "click" and "click" sounds in the void, Su Han saw that there were more spiritual shackles on the Heaven-shaking Demon Ape. There are dozens of them densely packed. And the tyrannical aura of the Sky-Shaking Demon Ape was suppressed all of a sudden as the shackles increased. The Sky-Shaking Demonic Ape rolled his eyes, and his heavy body suddenly fell to the ground, unconscious. Su Han secretly breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, the situation just now was indeed very dangerous. The moment the Sky-Shaking Demonic Ape grabbed him, Su Han was indeed ready to use the time and space talisman to pass into the Tianyi Palace. However, perhaps even the Heaven-Shaking Demonic Ape himself did not expect that at this critical moment, the existence in its mouth would actually wake up. Not only did he wake up, but he also suppressed the Sky-Shaking Demonic Ape forcefully. Su Han couldn't explain clearly why that being woke up so coincidentally. Perhaps it was his own luck, a kind of luck that could not be explained. There was silence in the palace. Su Han looked at the unconscious Heaven-shaking Demon Ape on the ground. He couldn't tell where the brilliant sound came from just now. In the huge palace, apart from the Sky-Shaking Demon Ape, no other existence could be seen. After a moment of silence, the brilliant voice spoke up and said lightly: "Human? What's your name?" Su Han knew that this brilliant voice could clearly observe everything in the palace. At the moment, Su Han did not dare to neglect. After all, he knew from the mouth of the Sky-shaking Demon Ape that this brilliant voice might be a real dragon. "Senior, my junior's name is Su Han. I wonder, senior, if the Dharmakaya is in this palace now? Can I take the liberty of meeting you in person?" Su Han¡¯s tone was also very polite. He still wanted to see this true dragon clan in person. The brilliant voice was silent for a moment, and then said: "Come in." As these words fell, a teleportation array appeared out of thin air in the void in front of Su Han. Su Han walked into the teleportation array, and the scene in front of him immediately changed. He found that heWe arrived at the other side of the palace. The reason why it is said to be the other side of the palace is because it is obviously still a palace built with energy and formations. ¡°However, it is not the hall just now, but a hall much larger than the hall just now. This hall was as empty as a small valley. Su Han had never seen such a big hall in his life. At the very front of the hall, there are thousands of long steps, and above the steps is a huge and broad platform. On top of that platform, there was a creature lying. This creature is completely black and is entrenched on the platform. As soon as he saw this creature, Su Han's mind immediately flashed to the description of the true dragon clan in ancient books. "The true dragon clan has horns like a deer, a head like a cow, eyes like a shrimp, a mouth like a donkey, a belly like a snake, scales like a fish, feet like a phoenix, whiskers like a human, and ears like an elephant. Eighty-one pieces of black light shine on the back. The scales are the number of ninety-nine yang. There is a beard beside the mouth, a pearl under the chin, and reverse scales under the throat. There is Boshan on the head, also known as Chimu. A dragon cannot ascend to the sky without Chimu" The true dragon clan can be big or small, ascend or hide. When it is large, it rises in the clouds and spits out mist; when it is small, it hides its form; when it rises, it soars in the universe; when it is hidden, it lurks within the waves. In Su Han's view, the True Dragon Clan is undoubtedly the most powerful, carefree, and desirable race in the world. The true dragon bloodline is the king of beasts and the royal family among beasts. When other beast creatures saw the real dragon, they all knelt down and knelt down. At this moment, although this real dragon was just sitting lazily on the platform, with its eyes half open and half closed, the aura of the emperor of the heavens all over his body was already fully revealed. This is obviously an adult dragon. Even Su Han never expected that there was a real dragon in this palace. In front of this real dragon, the Sky-Shaking Demonic Ape just now was like a child. Su Han had no doubt that if he placed a hundred Heaven-shaking Demonic Apes in front of the real dragon, the real dragon would kill a hundred Heaven-shaking Demonic Apes with just one breath. However, Su Han also noticed that the body of the real dragon formed a vague connection with the formations in the surrounding palace. The formations formed an irresistible force that constantly restrained and suppressed the body of the real dragon. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com